ã€ŠBattle Frenzyã€‹


 Chapter 1 â€“ Fate Trickster

    Chapter 1 ¨C Fate Trickster

    Desire was the force that drives progress, as well as what gives birth to destruction.

    In 2206 CE, humanity is confronted with its most severe energy crisis, while the Earth¡¯s climate has be exceedingly vile due to the the excessive exploitation of the¡¯s resources. The colony on the moon couldn¡¯t support a hundred million immigrants, and thus, the Salvation Project began. Humanity decided to build an ¡°artificial ck hole¡± between the Earth and Moon in order to provide evesting energy, while also improving the Earth¡¯s environment. This project clearly had enormous dangers associated with it, but it was their only method for salvation.

    2216 CE. The construction of the ck hole was a sess, but the aftermath was something humanity could never have predicted. The ck hole caused a higher dimension to ovep with Earth, causing a spatial fold effect. This led to drastic changes on Earth, such as spatial cracks, unusual powers manifesting, and mutated organisms.

    The Earth descended into chaos due to the ineffectiveness of conventional weapons in the face of these new monsters. Even the ultimate weapon of humanity, nuclear weapons, became useless. After a short three years, the Earth¡¯s poption had declined to only two hundred million, and human civilization was on the brink of annihtion. Thus, humanity entered itsst stand.

    However, during this moment of crisis, humanity¡¯s avarice was matched by its powerful vitality which revealed itself. After many years of fighting against these monsters, humanity discovered what had caused the organisms of Earth to mutate. While other organisms had been transformed by this energy, many humans had also been transformed as well. In their final stand, humans continuously searched for ways to strengthen themselves. After much effort, they were able to create apletely new battle system. In honor of the countless sacrificed in order to create this system, it was titled the Heroic Soul System. Named as such because a hero¡¯s soul would never be extinguished .

    At the same time, the famous scientist, Glenn Grasso, discovered a way to use this unusual energy in a scientific manner. People called this energy ¡°Grasso Energy¡±. Combined with technology, it was newly termed rune technology. After paying a steep cost, humanity was able to wield this new energy and ovee the danger of extinction.

    After fighting for several centuries, humanity was finally able to stand firm and im a position on Earth. With thebination of their technology and new battle system, they were able to establish cities upon cities, rapidly expanding out once again. The new generation whose souls were ignited became the main defending power of these cities. They were called Heroic Soul Soldiers. In every single city, the heroic soul schools became the most important sector. These schools were the cradle from where soldiers were nurtured. After the old human society had beenpletely destroyed, two factions emerged from the ashes. One was the Imperial Alliance while the other was the Freedom Federation.

    The Freedom Federation followed the social order of the olden days. Thus, it also followed the governing hierarchy of the past. The parliament was the highest order of authority, but the major families and financial groups were the true wielders of power. A majority of the technology and resources of the olden days were inherited by the federation. The Freedom Federation discriminated against mutants, strictly prohibiting mutants and ordinary people from intermarrying.

    As for the Imperial Alliance, they had inherited much less of the resources of the olden days. During the dark ages, the discarded humanmunities fought with blood and fire and were were able to rapidly expand by forming an alliance of nations with a strict social order. Humans, Neohumans, and other unusual races could be found in the alliance, all of them living for the pursuit of supreme power.

    Originally, there were many great wars between the two factions over natural resources, but after encountering a great enemy, they were able to sign a peace agreement. Thus marked the new era of rapid development for humanity. A short hundred yearster, the human poption had grown back to a billion people. Undoubtedly, their intelligence and powerful reproduction ability allowed humans to regain their position as Earth¡¯s most powerful ruler.

    However, what was lost could nevere back. There were five forbidden mutated regions that humans were unable to conquer. In addition to those five regions, the influence of the hyperdimension allowed humans to realize that they weren¡¯t the sons of heaven.

    New Era 516. The Kaiser Empire, one of the three great empires within the Imperial Alliance.

    An emaciated child was born in the best hospital of the empire. This child had to go into intensive care and was on the verge of death.

    ¡°Shirley, don¡¯t be sad. I believe that this child will definitely be able to be able to stand tall!¡± Wang Zhan Feng said in order tofort his wife.

    However, Shirley¡¯s tears continued to flow just as before. This child was too pitiful. As soon as he was born, he¡¯d been gued with misfortunes. After narrowly escaping from a great cmity, who would have thought that his body would then be influenced. ¡°This is punishment from the gods. We should have been faster¡­¡±

    Wang Zhan Feng gently shook his head. This matter had already been censored by both the Freedom Federation and the Imperial Alliance, and had be a taboo topic. After all, this was the greatest catastrophe humanity had faced since the New Era began. Once again, it seems that before humans are destroyed, God will make humans go crazy. But in the end, who knows what is right and what is wrong?

    Dr. Layton Garau was a super genius and was the greatest expert on science and rune technology of the century. He had idently obtained the ¡°Fate Stone¡±, a hyperdimensional divine item. This sparked many crazy ideas that were supported by the Imperial Alliance, such as, ¡°everyone can be a god¡±, ¡°humanity will reim everything,¡± and ¡°conquer the hyperdimension.¡± Humanity had coveted the powers of the hyperdimension for a long time and had even begun experiments in the unregted Inca City.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that humans had tried to spy into the realm of the gods, and it wasn¡¯t their first failure either. It was just that this experiment¡¯s failure had caused an earthquake with a magnitude of 13 to shake Inca City. The heavens fell and the earth was split asunder by this disaster thatsted the whole day. The city had also been struck by a tsunami that day, causing floods and many casualties. Furthermore, a hundred thousand people lost their homes. As for the Imperial Alliance, they abandoned Dr. Layton and used him as the scapegoat. The dead Dr. Layton had been transformed from a scientific genius into a scientific devil.

    Wang Zhong was an orphan of that disaster.

    Wang Zhan Feng embraced his wife. ¡°This child is very strong. He was even trying to reassure us just moments ago. Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°My heart was about break into pieces when I saw him smile while enduring so much pain.¡± Shirley couldn¡¯t control the tears that streamed down her face.

    ¡°Perhaps death is a type of freedom in itself. If he¡¯s able to make it through this, we¡¯ll leave this ce and go live a tranquil life. We won¡¯t bother with any disturbances,¡± Wang Zhan Feng resolutely said. He had already achieved glory, as well as fallen to an all-time-low. The only thing he had left was his family.

    Inside of the hospital ward, a four or five-year-old child quietlyy there. It was silent aside from the sound of an apparatus dripping. A sedative had been used on him recently, allowing Wang Zhong to finally enter thend of dreams.

    In reality, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t really like sleeping. Although he would be in pain while he was awake, he at least wouldn¡¯t be lonely. He liked the world that was full of vitality, rather than the darkness and loneliness of the world of dreams.

    However, sleep wasn¡¯t something he could prevent. As Wang Zhong¡¯s breathing became more steady, his surroundings seemed to quiet down. Then the side of the apparatus shed a bit and Wang Zhong¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    There was only darkness within the dreams for the sensible Wang Zhong. There was nothing he could do. However, today was different. The infinite darkness in his dreams suddenly turned red, giving Wang Zhong a pleasant surprise. The torment he experienced from his ailment had already rid him of any fear of death. Now the only thing he feared was to be alone. The color around him changed once again, from red to orange¡­ then to yellow. Wang Zhong was extremely happy at this sight. His quiet world had finally gained some color. Others may disdain such a matter, but for Wang Zhong, this had brought him much joy.

    His surroundings stopped at the color purple, as if it had been a blossoming rainbow. From the very core of these colors appeared a figure.

    It was a¡­ small, brightly colored clown!

    The little clown seemed particrly happy. ¡°Hi hi. Child, I am your envoy of fortune, the handsome Simba! The peerless Simba! The powerful Simba!¡± The little clown somersaulted three times in the air beforending in an exaggerated pose. Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to swing his onion shaped hair around as he pulled out a beautiful rainbow.

    ¡°Simba? That sounds like a puppy¡¯s name.¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help butugh. Most children would react in the same way should they see such a little clown, let alone Wang Zhong.

    The little clown¡¯s face suddenly spun down. ¡°What puppy? I am the Fate Trickster, Simba. I y tricks on fate and there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Child, you have encountered something great!¡±

 Chapter 2 â€“ Senior is here!

    Chapter 2 ¨C Senior is here!

    Simba revealed a fiendish expression, wanting to make Wang Zhong yield. Little Wang Zhong examined Simba with a smile. In fact, he even walked up to Simba and began touching him. For little Wang Zhong, this wasn¡¯t a cute little clown, but a rare animal and the most adorable thing in this world of darkness.

    Simba retreated two steps and rubbed his red nose. He had never expected to meet such a foolish child. ¡®Ah, forget about it. A powerful Fate Trickster such as I shouldn¡¯t bother with him.¡¯

    ¡°Child, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhong. Are you really called Simba? It¡¯s a cute name!¡±

    ¡°No brat. You are to never use the word ¡®cute¡¯ to describe I, the great Fate Trickster! I am a powerful existence that has transcended fate!¡±

    Clearly, Simba was very dissatisfied with the word ¡®cute¡¯.

    ¡°Then you can call me Wang Zhong, and I¡¯ll call you Simba. Or I can even call you the Handsome Simba.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes twinkled with cleverness and curiosity as he continued sizing up the little clown. Despite his attempts, however, at getting near the little clown, he found that no matter how much he walked, the distance between the two of them never changed. He really wanted to feel Simba¡¯s nose again.

    The Fate Trickster mulled over it for a moment. Then he discovered that it really was hard to trick this child.

    ¡°Fine then. Wang Zhong, you have received finally good fortune. Do you want to be a mighty hero? Or an unparalleled lord under the heavens? Or perhaps, you want to be a dictator over countless numbers of people?¡±

    The Fate Trickster¡¯s passionate voice matched his multicolored radiance, and his over-exaggerated bodynguage made it sound as if he were a mighty hero that was worshipped by all. Yet, the wimpy kid in front of him still hadn¡¯t been stirred into immediately crying with tears of joy, nor did he shout out his wishes to be a hero!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Wang Zhong said this simple phrase after he finished enjoying the little clown¡¯s exaggerated disy. He stretched out his hand again in an attempt to pinch the little clown¡¯s nose, as if to mock him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The current scene was a bit awkward as the little clown stared at Wang Zhong with an unfathomable gaze. This child¡¯s expression was like an insipid cloud floating upon gentle winds, which profoundly provoked the little clown. ¡®Is this brat an idiot? Why would the Fate Stone pick him?¡¯

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to? You must be a fool not to!¡± Simba anxiously spoke. If Wang Zhong refused, then that would make his existence meaningless.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to then I don¡¯t want to!¡± Wang Zhong craftily said. ¡°This is stupid. Are you trying to argue with a child?¡±

    The little clown was dumbfounded, and could only nkly scratch his head. He seemed to have something to say¡­ However¡­ What the brat said was right! He wouldn¡¯t argue!

    Why did he need to argue with this brat!?

    ¡°That¡¯s great then. You possess a rebellious spirit as I expected. Then let us agree that fate is a wooden club, so let us happily strike with it!¡± The little clown didn¡¯t give Wang Zhong a single chance to refute him, and had spewed a bunch of nonsense, evening to a conclusion in Wang Zhong¡¯s stead.

    The whole world was quiet, just like the day before.

    After a long time, Wang Zhong seriously looked at the little clown and said, ¡°Can you be my friend?¡±

    ¡°Brat, it¡¯ll cost you a steep price if you want Simba to be your friend!¡± The little clown vigorously nodded his head as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Wang Zhong resolutely answered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it out!¡± Said the little clown as he continued to wonder why the Fate Stone had chosen him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. Let¡¯s shake on it to keep this promise for the next hundred years!¡± Wang Zhong extended out his hand to shake a deal with Simba. He felt that Simba¡¯s hands were a bit strange; they felt like rubber.

    The Fate Trickster didn¡¯t notice the smile at the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. For an ill child who could face death at any moment, their greatest desire would be to have a single ymate, to say nothing of this fascinating little clown. The reason he had declined before was because he was afraid. He was afraid that after making a deal with this little clown, the little clown would disappear like the characters in those fairy tales his aunt Shirley tells him. There was no worse suffering than to be in a world of nothing but infinite darkness.

    After a second, the little clown¡¯s expression crumbled apart. Unexpectedly, Wang Zhong had¡­ he had seized this chance to pinch his nose!

    His incredibly noble, handsome, and most important nose!

    Darkness soon overcame Wang Zhong¡¯s gleeful smile. This was the most joyful moment he could remember as his newpanion, Simba, flew back in retreat while shrieking.

    It turned out that being alive was actually such a happy thing.

    526 NE. Tianjing City, one of the hundred major cities of the Freedom Federation.

    The Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy was famous for its rune technology. Every new school year, it was bound to be bustling with noise and excitement.

    ¡°Student, students. Come over here and take a look at the soldier department¡¯s top-notch society, the Immortal Rampart Society. We¡¯re recruiting new students!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss an opportunity to walk your own path! Sessfully be amander in the future. A genius¡¯s camping ground, the Arbitration Society is recruiting! Hey! Check us out. This will be the first step you¡¯ll take towards glory!¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re talented, then you¡¯re wee to join the Divine Eye Society, one of the ten great societies in the rune department! Stupid fellows, don¡¯t bother and keep to the side. Come,e,e¡±

    The entire school za was as lively as a food market. This was the season when everyone fought over the newly admitted students. This was the time for all the male seniors to put on their best clothes and style their hair in order to both attract new recruits and look for pretty female juniors. Furthermore, there was nothing else that motivated them more than recruitment.

    ¡°Hey, student. I¡¯m the president of the Prodigy Society, one of the future five great societies. Joining us will be the wisest decision of your life. This ce is only for those who stand out from the masses. Hey, darling junior sister, don¡¯t leave. Let this senior brother finish speaking.¡± Student Ma Dong did his best to have an affable smile, yet those two junior sisters still ran away with lightning speed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Prodigy Society cklisted? I can¡¯t believe they still daree and trick people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and run away. Their president looks like a hooligan and my dad said that one must be careful of false ttery from ck hearted seniors. He was definitely talking about people like that!¡±

    When he saw these two female students run with an expression as if they were guarding against a thief, student Ma Dong felt aggrieved. Wang Zhong simplyughed at the side. ¡°You should just give up. The new student handbook is being sold everywhere and it possesses lots of detailed introductions about all of this academy societies.¡±

    ¡°Laugh! Go ahead andugh then! You¡¯re still the vice president, so you should feel a bit of responsibility, shouldn¡¯t you!?¡±

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Their society only had two members; the president, and the vice president. To be precise, their society was actually only registered as a student union, and hadn¡¯t even been approved as a society yet. Thus, they were the typical case of a dark society.

    ¡°Hey, hey, junior sister. Come take a look at senior brother¡­ Don¡¯t run junior sister!¡± Ma Dong had worn his best outfit today. Even though he was dressed in a ck rose flower suit, his shiness waspletely in shambles. Just as the junior sisters had said, he looked indecent, no matter how one looked at him.

    Wang Zhong also helped recruit people by handing out flyers to anyone who passed by. However, they could only sneakily try to recruit people in a corner as they weren¡¯t an official society. A society needed at least five people, but since none of the veterans acknowledged them, they could only try to recruit from the new students. To be a society was the dream of Ma Dong.

    Both Wang Zhong and Ma Dong were in the second grade of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy¡¯smander division. The two of them shared a dorm room, but in practice, Ma Dong lived off-campus. Ma Dong simply found the dorms to be too shabby for him. His dream was to establish an unrivalled society. There were many people like him, but one couldn¡¯t just use a worldly gaze in order to evaluate him. Instead of looking at his talent or his soul power, one simply looked at his personality and traits.

    Of course, even if his dreams were plump, reality had no meat for him. Recruiting new students was their only hope.

    Despite the two of them exhausting their throats from shouting for half the day, no one bothered with them. Their throats were practically burning with rage as the crouched on the roadside, drinkingrge mouthfuls of water. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. We need to increase the scale of recruiting!¡±

 Chapter 3 â€“ Half a First Place

    Chapter 3 ¨C Half a First ce

    Ma Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with a fiery anger. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this. ¡°If you have any more recruitment ns, then hurry and finish it. Don¡¯t forget that today is my birthday. You¡¯reing over to my house for dinner tonight.¡±¡°Ah, see how clever my brain is! That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll just split up the work. You go and recruit in the crowded areas and I¡¯ll continue pulling people in from over here. I refuse to believe that I won¡¯t be able to recruit at least a few people with my good looks!¡± Ma Dong stated.

    Wang Zhong smiled and nodded. He wouldn¡¯t be able to recruit anyone anyways.

    After Wang Zhong left, Ma Dong immediately got up and looked around. Although he wanted to recruit pretty and delicate junior sisters, the survival of their society was still his top priority. If he was unable to gather five people, then the society would be forced to disband. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to be a dark society.

    Ma Dong¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened and he charged towards a new student at lightning speed. After blocking this student¡¯s way, Ma Dong took a good luck at him, his eyes narrowing. This guy was over 2.2 meters tall with a muscr build; he was definitely a student of the soldier department.

    ¡°Student, you must be new. Have you joined a society yet?¡±

    The new student was stunned for a moment from having his path barred. However, he quickly recovered and revealed a smile as he nodded. ¡°Hello senior. I am indeed a new student. My name is Barran Gestalt. I¡¯m from Dunsquake City and haven¡¯t joined a society yet.¡±

    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s perfect then. You¡¯re really lucky. It seems that my judgement of you was correct. You should enter my Prodigy Society. This society is a paradise for elites. Just look at one of our members, Wang Zhong. He¡¯s ranked first on the theory exams for themander department. You know about themander department, right? It¡¯s a paradise for experts!¡± Ma Dong opened up a report on Wang Zhong, giving Barran Gestalt a look. However, his left hand covered up a part of the report.

    Ranked first!?

    Barran Gestalt was stunned. All of the other seniors seemed to only care about the junior sisters and hadn¡¯t paid him any attention at all. What kind of outstanding society could he enter?

    ¡°S-senior. Can I really join?¡± Barran Gestalt stuttered in shock.

    ¡°You can just call me President from now on! I¡¯ll look after you!¡± Ma Dong said pretentiously.

    ¡°Yes, Sen¡­ President. I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡± Barran nodded.

    Ma Dong¡¯s whole body brimmed with happiness. No wonder so many people wanted to be president. It actually felt so good. ¡°Barran, this president shall give you your first mission. Return the table and the materials to the storehouse. I¡¯ll send the address to your skylink.¡±

    ¡°Ah. President, aren¡¯t we going to continue recruiting?¡± Barran Gestalt inquisitively asked.

    Ma Dong rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you think our Prodigy Society is? We only recruit elites. The inner qualities of our recruits are the most important. It¡¯s better to have nothing than topromise!¡±

    Barran Gestalt¡¯s face turned red from excitement. Tianjing really was a major city. Even this Heroic Soul Academy senior¡¯s moral character was better than those of smaller cities.

    As he watched Barran pick up the table gently, Ma Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of his cleverness. The society wasn¡¯t ascking anymore. They now had three members.

    Ma Dong disappeared like a wisp of smoke and quickly found Wang Zhong still distributing the leaflets. He stuffed the flyers back into the bag and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go brother! I¡¯ve already recruited someone. Today is your sixteenth birthday, a joyous asion. We can continue tomorrow!¡±

    Wang Zhongughed and nodded. ¡°Did you trick them by showing half my grades again?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean trick? I merely stated a fact¡­ just half a fact,¡± Wang Dong said with a poker face.

    Wang Zhong was a prodigy. In middle school, he was known as the ¡°Team Battle Tactician,¡± attracting the attention of numerous schools. In addition to his excellent grades, he had already ignited his soul fire, allowing him to directly enter themander department.

    However, his following development would shock everyone. This so-called genius¡¯ growth potential was only at level five. This was a level that was even lower than an average person. In other words, he was only good at theory. They had thought that he would flourish with an orthodox education, but the result¡­ the results had blown everyone away. Even the academy had been forced to suffer in silence. Wang Zhong had be the joke of themander department.

    Themander department definitely represented elites, but in the entire academic year, Wang Zhong only had Ma Dong for a friend.

    The Heroic Soul Academy wasposed of four departments with different specialities: themander department, abilities department, soldiers department, and the rune department.

    Themander department was the cradle of officers. Every student there needed to know theory, as well as have the talent to excel inbat. Naturally, the majority of students had profound backgrounds and came from Heroic Soul families.

    The abilities department only recruited students with special abilities. After all, only a small percentage of people who had ignited their soul fire would possess a power. The department also researched the science behind these special abilities.

    The soldier department recruited students with outstanding growth potential in their soul power.

    As for the rune department, they recruited students who had already ignited their soul fire, but didn¡¯t have any outstanding qualities. The rune department was also thergest department, and had the most subjects. Their studies went beyond just rune technology, and were more specialized in giving support. After all, in this era, every student who had ignited their soul fire was a precious resource. Even if they weren¡¯t suited for battle, there were still many other things they could do.

    Naturally, all of the rune department students had a heart that yearned for battle. If they were able to rank in the top ten of theprehensive rankings, then they would have the opportunity to change their specialization. In theory, if a student¡¯s scores were too low for their specialization, they would be forced to drop down to the rune department. It was just that this had never urred in thest two hundred years.

    Although Ma Dong was in themander department, his dreams weren¡¯t rted to bing a hero at all.

    As soon as he opened the door, a fragrant aroma assaulted his nostrils, and Ma Dong quickly scuttled inside. ¡°Uncle Wang, this is definitely your cooking! This sweet and sour pork smells so good!¡±

    A graceful woman walked over and gave a humbleugh. ¡°Little Dong, you¡¯re here. Come sit down. Dinner will be ready in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Shirley, you¡¯re so pretty. I would be so happy if my girlfriend was even half as pretty as you!¡± Ma Dongughed.

    ¡°Your mouth really is sweet like honey.¡± Shirley smiled. Although she didn¡¯t put on any makeup and wore simple clothes, it was unable to conceal her inner elegance.

    Ma Dong wasn¡¯t naive. The reality was that even after applying makeup, those so-called upper ssdies were still unable to match Aunt Shirley¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s mouth can even make the deade alive. I wonder who fell into his pit today.¡± Wang Zhong said. Even if he didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened, he still knew that their new recruit had been duped by Ma Dong.

    ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯re just denying my charisma. As soon as those junior sisters get one look, they immediately begin to cry and throw themselves at me. Ahhh. Am I not simply an outstandingly honest person?¡± Ma Dong said as he unceremoniously took a piece of sweet and sour pork.

    Shirley couldn¡¯t help butugh. Wherever Ma Dong was, the mood would always be lively. She gave Wang Zhong a look full of affection. Ten years ago, she and Wang Zhan Feng had thought that Wang Zhong would die, but Wang Zhong had miraculously recovered from his illness. This was the greatest gift God had given them.

    Their dinner was joyous and harmonious. With a buffoon like Ma Dong, the entire night was full of cheering andughter. Wang Zhan Feng had even made an exception for himself and drank some alcohol. Aunt Shirley had never hidden the fact that Wang Zhong was an orphan, and Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t remorseful either. On the contrary, he found even more warmth within his home.

    Without anystforting words for the night, they saw Ma Dong off and Wang Zhong returned to his room. He gazed out his window and gave a sigh of sorrow within his heart. He had finally reached adulthood now. Entering the Heroic Soul Academy had always been his dream. He had also hoped to solve his issue, but it seemed that there was nothing to be done.

    A year had gone by, and as he watched the new students trinkle in, Wang Zhong felt pressured. After thinking it over for a moment, there was no reason toin about his debility due to his illness. If he wascking, then it meant that he wasn¡¯t putting in enough effort. This year, he had to do his best. Filled with simr thoughts, Wang Zhong entered thend of dreams. It was still a world of darkness like before, but a rainbow streak cut through the darkness, and a smile appeared at the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 4 â€“ Fate Roulette

    Chapter 4 ¨C Fate Roulette

    Fate Trickster Simba unexpectedly jumped out of the rainbow, flipping through the air beforending gracefully. Hisnding wasn¡¯t that stable, however, and he fell onto his butt.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, why are you sote tonight!?¡± The little clown floated in the air as he spun in a circle, dancing and expressing his joy.

    ¡°Today is my birthday, as well as the day I step into adulthood. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have a birthday gift for me, but I never would have thought you¡¯d forgotten. Come here! You lost yesterday, so let me pinch your nose now. Don¡¯t even think about going back on your promise!¡± Wang Zhong gave Simba a big smile as he waved him over. The only reason he was able to survive and persevere through these past ten years was because of Simba¡¯s presence.

    The Fate Trickster yed fantastical games of every description with him. During the first five years, they had gone through countless entric drills, such as learning thenguage of beasts and the cultural heritage of the olden days. In the final five years, the Fate Trickster would transform into all sorts of monsters to y with Wang Zhong. He truly deserved the glorified name of ¡®Shapeshifter.¡¯ With abilities like his, he would naturally want to make some bets with Wang Zhong. With a character like Simba, Wang Zhong¡¯s dreand had never been lonely again.

    Simba subconsciously retreated. ¡°Cough cough. Brat, of course the Fate Trickster won¡¯t go back on his word. It¡¯s just that we have more important things to talk about today.¡± Simba said this with a deadpan expression, but the more serious he looked, the moreical he appeared. As long as it wasn¡¯t during a trial by fire, Simba would always act in an exceptionally amusing and yful manner.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already used this excuse many times before. But,¡± Wang Zhong said with a smile, ¡°since we can be considered brothers, I¡¯ll listen to your so-called important matter once more.¡±

    With a flip of Simba¡¯s hand, a three dimensional image appeared depicting a qi sea filled with vitality. Floating in the air, the qi sea was soon enveloped by a jaw dropping brilliance, as if it were being sealed. Afterwards, only a faint amount of qi could be detected from it.

    Wang Zhong twiddled his fingers while giving the clown¡¯s nose a malicious gaze. ¡°Why are you projecting my soul sea again? The consequences for ridiculing me are quite severe.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. Do you really take me for that kind of person? Be a bit more serious. This marvelous Fate Trickster has an important matter to talk about today,¡± Simba said with a roll of his eyes.

    Everyone who awakened would possess a soul sea. The soul sea was the origin of soul power, and was the key to essing the power of the hyperdimension. Naturally, the soul sea was merely a name, and the average person¡¯s soul sea was only the size of a puddle.

    Wang Zhong was different, however, as his soul sea had actually grown to the size of a sea under the continuous nourishment of the Fate Stone. It was just that the Fate Stone wasn¡¯t truly an existence of this world, and since it vited thews of this world, the order of the world tried to destroy it. But the Fate Stone¡¯s power exceeded imagination. When the power of order and the Fate Stone collided, it had caused the Inca tsunami. Right now, these two fantastical powers were in a state of equilibrium within Wang Zhong. The seal on this power was simr to that of withstanding the tide in a science fiction blockbuster movie.

    The hexagram, with the power of the worldlyws, had shrouded the Fate Stone. By coincidence, however, Wang Zhong¡¯s soul sea had also been affected, bringing about a disaster to it. It was fortunate that Wang Zhong was a living being. Under the influence of these two contradictory forces, his negligible strength was like a rock that had been cracked open, allowing the grass an opportunity to live. Simr to that rock, a crack had appeared on the seal, which gave Wang Zhong a chance at survival. It was just that the leaked soul power was pitifully little.

    During thesest few years, Wang Zhong and Simba had tried their best to solve this issue. If they weren¡¯t able to resolve this issue, then there wasn¡¯t even a need to mention Wang Zhong¡¯s future; he would never be able to cast his heroic soul. Moreover, Simba would never be able to break free from the fetters of the Fate Stone andplete his wish of entering the real world.

    ¡°What have you thought of this time?¡± Wang Zhong had spent a whole year hiding in the library, desperately searching for some solution to this problem. In the end, he¡¯d turned up empty-handed. He feared that with the level these powers were on, no one in the world would be able to solve it, much less the Heroic Soul Academy. Moreover, he dared not wantonly announce his condition for fear of his safety, as most people would jump at the chance to dissect him.

    ¡°How has your condition inside the fifth dimension beentely?¡± Simba asked.

    Wang Zhong gave him a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re still saying you¡¯re not ridiculing me? I¡¯ve already suffered ny-nine consecutive defeats. At its peak, my soul power can only reach level 20. It would be useless even if I improved my techniques in the face of my opponent¡¯s defenses. I wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it either way.¡±

    As long as one ignited their soul fire, the average person would have soul power of at least level 50. As for geniuses, they would be able to reach level 100 and above.

    ¡°Hehe. Have you already forgotten about my hyper god device? If you use my Fate Roulette, then you can change your fate!¡± Extremely pleased with himself, the Fate Trickster stuck out his waist and his nose trembled.

    ¡°Are you saying the Fate Roulette has already absorbed enough soul essence!?¡± Wang Zhong asked in surprise.

    Simba¡¯s mouth widened into a grin. ¡°Your opponents are bing weaker and weaker. Their soul essence already have barely any effect. It doesn¡¯t matter, however. The glorious Fate Trickster has the means. It¡¯s time for Simba to reveal his true strength!¡±

    After a moment of silence, Wang Zhong suddenly asked, ¡°What price are you asking for?¡±

    Simba smiled. ¡°I am the magnificent Fate Trickster, what is such a small matter to me?¡± Simba¡¯s eyes twinkled as he spoke.

    ¡°Haha. I got it. You¡¯re afraid of me pinching your nose so you¡¯re trying to trick me now. I already know you¡¯re up to no good, just like Ma Dong. Forget about it. You don¡¯t need to feel anxious. I¡¯ve just be an adult, so there¡¯s still plenty of time¡­¡± Suddenly, Wang Zhong discovered that his body was paralyzed.

    Simba fished out a roulette from his pocket that was nearly as big as him. In a sh, the entire space was cast in light and shadows. ¡°How could you possiblypare the magnificent Fate Trickster to that hooligan. I am the great Simba!¡±

    One half of the Fate Roulette was darker than a ck hole, while the other zed with light. Connected to the axle was aical clown pointer¡­ It truly resembled Simba, yet the pointer was only charge up by one third.

    Simba had said before that once the clown pointer absorbed enough soul essence, the roulette could be spun once to alter fate. Unfortunately, it was clearly quite far off from its goal.

    ¡°Simba, stop messing around. We still have plenty of time!¡± Wang Zhong bellowed in rage, yet no sound was transmitted.

    ¡°Mwahaha. Wang Zhong, I¡¯ll let you experience the grand power of the Fate Trickster soon. I, Simba, have made a judgement! If the pointernds on the light side, your soul power¡¯s level will double. If itnds on the dark side, your soul power will be reduced by half!¡± The little clown beamed with a glittering smile while his big red nose proudly trembled. He held the Fate Roulette with two rigid arms.

    Despite how anxious Wang Zhong felt, he couldn¡¯t budge a single inch. Having his soul power halved basically meant nothing to him; a dead pig doesn¡¯t fear scalding water after all. But if it was doubled, then it would be aplete transformation for hisbat prowess. Indeed, Wang Zhong had a very clear understanding in regards to the demon known as the seal on his soul sea. Just how grave would the costs be?

    His reasoning was simple. In order to gain something, something of equivalent value must be paid.

    Towards Wang Zhong, who had always struggled against the odds with all his strength, Simba could only hold up both of his hands to cover his grimacing face. ¡°Simba is really happy. I was able toe to this world and be friends with you. This is my birthday gift to you. Fate is like a wooden club¡ªlet us cheerfully beat it together!¡±

    The Fate Roulette¡¯s clown pointer spun crazily in circles, almost as if it were about to explode. The entire world was bathed in a constant rotation of light and darkness. Gradually, the clown pointer slowed down. The dark area was clearly more attractive towards the pointer, however. Simba¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat because the pointer¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t full, and it seemed that it would stop in the dark area. Suddenly, Simba stuck out his leg, stopping the pointer in the light area. The entire world began to tremble.

 Chapter 5 â€“ Simba is here!

    Chapter 5 ¨C Simba is here!

    Ah¡­ Was it an illusion? Simba seemed to be stealing nces at him.

    ¡­

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. The tiny Simba smirked in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands.

    This¡­ This guy had actually tricked him into crying!!!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Zhong tearfully muttered.

    Noticing that Wang Zhong had seen through his deceit, Simba promptly sat up. ¡°Cough cough. Wang Zhong ah. No, no. It was just a joke. You can see I¡¯m already so miserable. Hey hey. We can talk this out, alright? Don¡¯t pinch my nose you brat!!!¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHH~¡±

    Ten o¡¯clock in the morning. The day after.

    Wang Zhong was startled awake. He usually woke up at six in the morning, but his sleep seemed especially deepst night. He¡¯d never felt this way before.

    ¡®Simba? What happened to Simba?¡¯

    Wang Zhong scratched his head. Simba had started that demonic roulette all by himself and aside from the effects it had caused on his soul sea, Simba had shrunk into a palm-sized version of himself. He¡¯d paid a steep cost to forcefully spin the roulette and nowy dormant. If they tried it again, it would likely cost his life. Wang Zhong could only look after himself from now on.

    The crack on the seal had widened a bit. Even though his soul power had only risen to 50 grassos, its significance waspletely different for Wang Zhong!

    ¡­

    ¡®What¡¯s that smell?¡¯

    There was a strange odor inside the house, which nearly caused him to suffocate to death. His bed sheet was stained with some demonic coloring, as if it had been soaked in sludge. Wang Zhong quickly opened a window. This definitely wasn¡¯t him wetting the bed!

    He felt refreshed by the breeze flowing in. Although his soul power wasn¡¯t too stable at the moment, Wang Zhong could still feel his body bursting with vitality.

    Excitedly opening the door, he let in the fragrant aroma of food. His stomach immediately rumbled in response to the smell, and he soon discovered that the table was already lined with a sumptuous breakfast, as well as a note.

    ¡°Little Zhong, you¡¯re a real man from this day onwards. Do what you wish to do. There is no path in this world that cannot be walked by man. I brought your Aunt Shirley to go on another honeymoon. You understand how she is. She is simply too demanding to woo, andtely, I don¡¯t even think my cooking skills are able to satisfy her. A wife is the most important aspect of a man¡¯s life after all. Fight on! Young man, you are definitely a capable person.¡±

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. Uncle Wang¡¯s attractiveness wasn¡¯t enough, so he¡¯d needed to use a few days to supplement it. It had truly been hard on the two of them these past few years. Wang Zhong had to also do his best. He quickly wrote a letter in reply to them.

    After finishing breakfast, Wang Zhong made a mad dash back to school. He treated this as tempering himself. In any case, he didn¡¯t have any sses today, but still needed to think of a way to recruit more members for their Prodigy Society. As he made his way back to the academy, Wang Zhong began to notice that his perception of the world had changed drastically. His footsteps were light and quick, his surroundings clear, and it almost seemed as if he could perceive breathinging from the vegetation he passed.

    Unfortunately, Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t looked in the mirror, otherwise he would have seen that his previously weak and muddy-looking eyes had be as deep as an ocean.

    As soon as he arrived, he saw Ma Dong with a robust young man doing their best to shout out their recruitment slogans. It seems that this was the pitiful child who¡¯d been deceived by Ma Dong.

    ¡°Barran, your idol has arrived. This here is the vice president of our society, Wang Zhong,¡± Ma Dong said.

    Barran immediately walked over and bowed. With that head of his, however, it created a truly threatening atmosphere. ¡°Greetings senior. My name is Barran Gestalt, the newest member of the Prodigy Society. Please advise this junior.¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He truly didn¡¯t know who was supposed to advise who here. After seeing Barran¡¯s stature, he feared that Barran should be considered an excellent student from the soldier department. Ma Dong winked at him from the side, as if to say, ¡®Isn¡¯t big bro here awesome?¡¯

    Despite the addition of Barran, they still weren¡¯t able to pull the Prodigy Society out of it¡¯s embarrassing state. Inparison to their simple and crude society, the other societies were like a hundred flowers in bloom. They had handsome senior brothers and beautiful senior sisters. They even had pretty recruitment presentations and rows upon rows of society achievements to show off. Only someone like Barran could be duped into joining a society like the Prodigy Society.

    All of a sudden, all of the students bustled with noise and excitement as they all flocked towards the east. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Sister Natasha!¡±

    ¡°It really is Senior Sister Natasha! The two senior sisters from ck Rose, Natasha and Mmi, have arrived!¡±

    Wang Zhong and Ma Dong looked at each other in dismay, then helplessly shook their heads and forced out a smile. Natasha had been an influential figure from the very moment she had entered the academy, and was known as the genius of themander department. Rumor has it that she was also the daughter of the academy¡¯s president.

    ck Rose was one of the four great societies. During her first year in the society, she had already took up the position as its vice president. Since the previous president had graduated this year, Natasha had now taken over the role as the president of ck Rose. With Natasha now in charge, the ck Rose Society seemed even more grand and magnificent.

    On the poprity rankings, there truly wasn¡¯t any society capable ofpeting with the ck Rose Society.

    ¡°Pah! What¡¯s so amazing about them? Inevitably, the day wille when our Prodigy Society bes the fifth great society!¡± Student Ma Dong bravely said these sour words. It could be said that the only reason he had founded the Prodigy Society was because he had been rejected by the ck Rose Society time and time again.

    ¡°Hey, hey, members of the Prodigy Society. Thisdy here wants to join your society!¡± A melodious voice called out.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s trio turned their heads simultaneously, and was met with the sight of a pretty girl with short blonde hair. She wasn¡¯t too tall, but she was unusually well proportioned. Herrge, spirited eyes blinked a few times. Ma Dong mouth gaped open¡­ ¡®Why did she appear here?¡¯

    The girl walked over with a smile. As she walked over, Ma Dong opened his arms wide, but she just walked right past him. She instead walked over to Wang Zhong and gave him a big hug. ¡°Big brother Wang Zhong, long time no see. Do you still remember Emily?

    Wang Zhong awkwardly put his arm around her. ¡°Who could forget someone as cute as you, Emily? I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re here?¡±

    Ma Dong unhappily pulled on Emily¡¯s cor from the side. ¡°Little girl, understand clearly that I¡¯m your elder cousin. We¡¯re rted by blood!¡±

    Emily gave Ma Dong a nk look. ¡°You¡¯re dishonest, Ma Dong Dong. Uncle already told me all about you and how I shouldn¡¯t learn from your example!¡±

    As soon as she mentioned his father, Ma Dong became terrified. He suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Ah, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so slow. Of course I¡¯m a new student here at the Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy. I was specially recruited!¡± Emily straightened her posture, sticking her non-existent chest out, making her seem very adorable.

    ¡°Heavens! With your soul power growth rate of 9.2 and your me ability, you had actually ended up here. St. Mongul City is much better than our city. Your decision will make St. Mongul¡¯s academy president cry in the toilet.¡± Ma Dongughed. This could be considered a helping hand from the heavens. Every single Heroic Soul Academy would fight with their all for a genius such as Emily.

 Chapter 6 â€“ Black Rose

    Chapter 6 ¨C ck Rose

    ¡°Barran, hurry up and give Student Emily a form to fill out. It¡¯s just as I said in the past: our Prodigy Society is only made up of elites! With her growth rate of 9.2, she just barely meets the requirements needed to join us!¡± As Ma Dong began speaking in a pretentious manner, Barran Gestalt had a look of worship painted all over his face.

    ¡®The president is truly too awesome!¡¯ With a growth rate of only 7, Barran Gestalt couldn¡¯t possiblypare with Emily. In general, a rating of 4 and lower was considered bad, 6 and 7 were considered average, 8 was considered excellent, while 9 and up was considered genius. Only those with a rating of 9 or higher would have their growth rate tested by the decimal point.

    Ma Dong cared not one whit for Emily¡¯s reasons foring as he pressed her to immediately fill out the form. With the addition of Emily, it would be akin to transforming his Prodigy Society from a birdy shotgun to a cannon!

    At this moment, a flock of people advanced on them. They headed by Natasha and Mmi.

    Ma Dong clenched his butt. He would normally be excited to have an opportunity to meet these goddesses, but at this moment, he¡¯d clearly seen their predatory gazes towards Emily.

    ¡°Excuse me, but might you be Student Emily? I am the ck Rose Society¡¯s president, Natasha, and this is the vice president, Mmi.¡± Natasha gave her a humble smile as she spoke neither too quickly, nor too slowly. Her long, light purple hair matched her graceful temperament, allowing her to immediately captivate everyone. She was exactly like a goddess. Ma Dong had already forgotten the words stuck in his throat as his gaze unwaveringlynded on the goddess¡¯s chest. ¡®These curves truly make people go crazy over them!¡¯

    ¡°Student Emily, our ck Rose Society is the best society on campus. You¡¯ll improve the most if you join us, as well as make many new friends. Do you really want to join the Prodigy Society, which doesn¡¯t even have the Student Union¡¯s approval and could get disbanded at any time?¡± Vice President Mmi was a bit over 170 centimeters tall and wore a pair of ck-framed sses. Her whole being gave off the feeling of inflexibility and seriousness. As one of the people in charge at the ck Rose Society, she had been given the nickname of ¡®Mother¡¯.

    ¡°Ahem. Vice President Mmi, you can¡¯t say things like that. Our Prodigy Society is still exceptionally¡­¡± Ma Dong wasn¡¯t the type of person to take an offense lying down, and attempted to forcefully interrupt her. But then he remembered that Mmi was an official of the Student Union. His little existence waspletely at her mercy.

    Emily listlessly looked at the two before waving her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m already joining the Prodigy Society.¡±

    Mmi¡¯s expression wrinkled into a scowl. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the academy who dared to speak to her like this. This little girl was truly a bit mad.

    ¡°Student Wang Zhong, your Battle Control Skill Theory and Rune Life Hypothesis are exceptionally unique. Do you have any interest in joining ck Rose?¡± Natasha suddenly asked, paying no mind to Emily¡¯s refusal at all.

    Ma Dong¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡®What did she just say?¡¯

    The surrounding students were also in an uproar. Everyone knew that the ck Rose Society¡¯s treatment was good, and it had many beautiful woman. It also had the highest requirements necessary for entry! Every single member of theirs was an influential figure within their department. Yet, she had actually invited trash like Wang Zhong?

    ¡°President, I oppose this! This guy is the shame of themander department! Who knows how long it will be before he¡¯s transferred to a different department? We definitely can¡¯t ept him!¡± Mmi ruthlessly opposed.

    Whispered gossip began among those in the know and those who weren¡¯t. Soon after, news of Wang Zhong¡¯s situation spread to everyone. When some of them learned of his situation, a trace of pity appeared as they looked at him. His talents were so high, yet he suffered from an illness that caused his soul power to be chaotic and uncondensed. He was just like an ordinary person whose power could only make his muscles twitch. He truly was a tragic character.

    Contrary to expectations, Wang Zhong simply responded with a smile of indifference. ¡°Many thanks to President Natasha, but I still think that the Prodigy Society is the best fit for me.¡±

    Off to the side, Mmi gave a cold snort. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing he responded tactfully. If he had been more daring, then he would have been as good as dead.¡¯

    Natasha regretfully nodded. Despite her position as the society¡¯s president, she couldn¡¯t do much to oppose Mmi.

    ¡°Alright then. Anyone who isn¡¯t joining our society can leave now. This ce isn¡¯t a supermarket!¡± Emily was already beginning to shoo everyone off, beginning with Mmi.

    Mmi¡¯s shot Emily a quick nce. ¡°You will definitely regret your choice today. President, let¡¯s not waste any more time here.¡±

    Once the goddesses left, the doors to the Prodigy Society cleared up once again. The few people that had originally been attracted by Emily¡¯s entry into their society were not a problem, but such a disturbance would give the Prodigy Society a headache for days. Who didn¡¯t know that Senior Sister Mmi also had the nickname of Viper Spinster. Catching her attention would bring nothing but trouble. Even Natasha was a bit wary of her.

    Emily was just barely able to enter their academy as a special recruit after having gone through a series of in depth tests. Due to this, Ma Dong immediately packed up his stall in fear of othersing to try and seduce Emily away from them. Even if he used money to recruit people, it would be like collecting bits and pieces to make a whole. But with Emily¡¯s strength, his Prodigy Society finally had hope.

    Wang Zhong was reading in the library as usual, but today he felt jittery. He felt as though his whole being was different. For most people, that amount of soul power would change little, but for Wang Zhong it hadpletely transformed him.

    He put away the book and headed towards the OP Training Building that was next door to the library.

    OP System. Its meaning was to ¡°transcend perfection¡±.

    Igniting one¡¯s soul power was only the first step. The most important thing was the ability to cast one¡¯s heroic soul. Once one¡¯s heroic soul took a form, their soul power would experience an exponential increase and they would receive an explosive soul dominating skill. Furthermore, those who cast their heroic soul would definitely be one of the elites within the heroic soul academy. In thest few years, Tianjing¡¯s standard hovered around eight or nine as there was little pressure on them. Due to this, many students lost their chance to be an elite and could only helplessly enter the ordinary army or take part in supply logistics work after graduation.

    In order to form their heroic soul, every student would use every possible method to refine their soul power and technique. Once their heroic soul was condensed, there was only one method left to further improve ¡ª battle!

    One couldn¡¯t help but mention the scientist from the Freedom Federation, Charlton Copernicus, when it came to the OP system. Charlton Copernicus¡¯s s dream had been to be a genius superhero, but due to his ordinarybat talent there wasn¡¯t anyone who wanted to spar with him. Due to his inability to gainbat experience, he was ultimately unable to cast his heroic soul. For the sake of his dream, Charlton abandoned the martial way and integrated rune power into the virtual reality technology from olden times in order to create a battle simtor. The result waspletely unexpected. The Fifth Dimension,monly referred to as the Soul Space, was created. In modern times, it carried the OP System, created by Gun Grasso, another great scientist that had changed the world.

    OP was realized due to the Fifth Dimension. It¡¯s entire maintenance system and energy system was organized by the super financial groups of the cities of the Freedom Federation. The system made it easy for students to cast their heroic souls and refine their battle techniques, bringing out the best achievements from their heroic souls.

 Chapter 7 â€“ Battling a Rookie

    Chapter 7 ¨C Battling a Rookie

    Soul power was the key to entering the OP world, a paradise for heroic soul cultivators. Thew of the Fifth Dimension meant that while it was equal to truebat experience in that world, one couldn¡¯t truly die there. Of course, the sensations within the OP system werepletely real, including the experience of death. These feelings were definitely not easy to endure.

    In the days when the uncivilized great empires grew, the conservative federation began to decline. Thus, the empires coveted inherited natural resources of the federation. The advent of the OP System, however, restored the imbnce of power to an equilibrium.

    Even now, the OP System was undoubtedly the number one thought on the minds of youngsters.

    Wang Zhong had been using OP for over a year now, and had a gorgeous record. In one year, he had fought 99 matches in the OP System, which wasn¡¯t unusual. However, 99 consecutive defeats was apletely different matter. The reason why he had struggled his hardest every single match was to cause his opponent to release as much of their battle skills as possible. This was so that the Fate Roulette could absorb as much soul essence as possible.

    Wang Zhong gave himself the ID ¡®All-Mouthy King1¡¯ in OP. In fact, he used this name because it gave off a sense of hope. Since Simba would often talk about the path of kings, Wang Zhong came up with this ideal name, but¡­ as a result, it had now be a giant farce, a joke that circted within the school.

    Wang Zhong poured his soul power into the rune array, thus entering the Fifth Dimension. The ID of All-Mouthy King appeared within the system.

    ¡°Ah! Brothers, quicklye look. All-Mouthy King has arrived! Hurry up and kneel!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Why didn¡¯t youe yesterday Brother King? One day apart truly seems like three years!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, our aplishments can¡¯t evenpare to Brother King¡¯s.

    ¡°How could a loser be qualified to battle Brother King? You pack of dregs, immediately kneel.¡±

    The OP System had a very convenient and fastmunication tform. After battling for over a year, All-Mouthy King had already be a clown like existence. Many neers to the OP System became confident after facing All-Mouthy King. People often said that having a good start was half the key to being sessful. With this in mind, Wang Zhong had done many good deeds. For Wang Zhong, however, this had made him very miserable.

    Wang Zhong was already ustomed to being ridiculed from all-sides and immediately entered a match with an opponent. In regards to selecting the extremely important weapon of a heroic soul soldier, he picked one at random¡ªper the usual. To him, all weapons were the same. It was like this before, and it was still like this now.

    ¡°Brother King is still as indifferent as before!¡±

    ¡°Look, look. This is the so-called air of a king! I will keep fighting despite all setbacks. You pack of dregs would do good to learn from me!¡±

    ¡°How confident. There isn¡¯t anyone in OP who couldpare with your confidence!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who could be worthy of being Brother King¡¯s opponent, but today is the start of school. The rookies are truly blessed.¡±

    In reality, all those watching Wang Zhong¡¯s battle were of the lower ranks. Those ten or so people simply looked for some amusement from Wang Zhong. Those with a high level of talent would watch the battle between experts instead.

    With ordance to the victory rate and number of battles, the OP System divided participantsinto several divisions: cannon fodder, brave, elite, and sanctuary.

    Wang Zhong quickly found an opponent, ¡®Future Gun King¡¯. Zero victories, cannon fodder division. His opponent was clearly new, which was unsurprising to Wang Zhong. With his stats, the only opponents he could face were those new to the OP System. If the creator of the OP System, Doctor Charlton, saw the tragic sight of his battle stats, he would most definitely weep.

    His opponent chose themon rune pistol. It seemed he was a long ranged fighter. The OP System had all sorts of rune weapons. They were unrestricted, but there weren¡¯t any additional effects to these weapons. When soldiers picked their weapon, they would pick the most suitable one for themselves.

    As for Wang Zhong¡­ his random selection left him empty handed. Moreover, Wang Zhong was quite nervous. Even a dagger would have been better.

    The battle setting was an ordinary arena, without any sort of cover at all. This was a map dedicated to skill.

    The two soldiers entered standby mode. The ten or so spectators, who had been idle for so long that their asses were in pain, were suddenly full of spirit. When they were feeling down, they would always regain their confidence after watching All-Mouthy King¡¯s clumsy battles. The mood suddenly changed when they saw Brother King full of confidence despite being empty handed. He truly had the airs of an unrivalled tyrant under the heavens!

    Future Gun King and All-Mouthy King both appeared on stage, the two of them selecting the system face. Future Gun King didn¡¯t appear to be in a good mood. Perhaps he was dissatisfied with having Wang Zhong as his opponent. He didn¡¯t greet Wang Zhong when he came on stage, and instead immediately rushed over with his gun.

    Wang Zhong dodged without thought, but his opponent¡¯s gun had been aimed at the pit of his stomach the whole time. The gun was both fast and fierce. If this had been the Wang Zhong of the past, his reaction would have been too slow. He clearly knew what to do, but his body wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up. Having such a helpless exchange would infuriate the toughest of people.

    This time, however, Wang Zhong felt as though he waspletely in sync with the environment and his body moved exactly as he wished. Unexpectedly, he had been able to magically dodge the attack.

    His opponent was also stunned. Even if shooting at the center of a person¡¯s body was the least lethal, it was the most difficult to avoid. Normally, a rune pistol relied on frequent burst shots to kill the opponent.

    Without a trace of hesitation, he unleashed three shots at Wang Zhong. The shots were so fast, that it almost sounded like a single shot. Wang Zhong continuously dodged, evading each of the three shots by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart surged with ecstasy. ¡®Simba has really done it!¡¯

    With soul power at 50 Grasso, he was finally able to carry out all sorts of battle maneuvers without failure!

    That familiar feeling returned. The freedom he felt in his dreand had finally returned to his body. It felt as though his body was practically flying!

    The spectators were actuallyughing. God, if even Brother King could dodge this marksmanship, then what kind of crappy level was he at? Could this be the legended, ¡®there isn¡¯t a crappiest, only crappier!¡¯

    The ten or so spectators were in a gleeful mess. Although Future Gun King seemed to be enduring it, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see that his eyes were full of fury.

    Bang bang bang¡­

    This time, he shot out three restrictive-type bullets. In ordinary circumstances, long ranged soldiers would do their best to keep their distance. This brother, however, had let his anger go to his head and was now attempting to close the distance in order to raise his uracy. This definitely reflected hisck of self-confidence.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t dare move recklessly as the the restrictive type shots exploded out and sped towards him. Rather than dodging recklessly, he moved sideways while twisting his body into an arc.

    The three shots missed¡­

    The spectating brothers once again burst intoughter. There was finally a brother who could be considered the All-Mouthy King¡¯s equal. Maybe the two of them were actually blood-rted brothers.

    Future Gun King was evidently thoroughly infuriated. He actually threw his gun at Wang Zhong?

    All of the spectators were bent overughing. This had to be history¡¯s most amusing battle. A sharpshooter had actually thrown away his gun!

    Future Gun King charged towards Wang Zhong withrge strides. At some point, the number of spectators had grown to over thirty members. They all had to pay a few credits in order to watch the battles of others, but now, they definitely felt that it was worth the admission fee. They were truly too happy.

    Wang Zhong actually felt apletely different kind murderous spirit. If it was said that his opponent¡¯s marksmanship had no oppressive power, then that opponent¡¯s charge now made him seem like a fierce tiger. Could it be that that his true specialty was actually closebat?

    Bang! Future Gun King suddenly exploded forwards with an explosive rumble. His entire person arrived in front of Wang Zhong in a sh, with a fist as oppressive as Mt. Tai booming towards him.

    In a sh, everyone quieted down. The sound of his dash wasn¡¯t ordinary at all. Maybe it was because they had beenughing excessively, but none of the spectators had been able to see their movements clearly.

    1. This is a pun on his name. In the raw, it¡¯s ×ìÇ¿ÍõÕß (Zu¨«qi¨¢ng w¨¢ngzh¨§) which means ¡°Strong Mouth King¡±. This is a pun on ×îÇ¿ÍõÕß (Zu¨¬qi¨¢ng w¨¢ngzh¨§) which means Strongest King. All-Mouthy King is supposed to sound like Almighty King, thus making a bad pun. Credit to user Meh in thements below for thinking up of a decent way to express this pun.

 Chapter 8 â€“ Actor

    Chapter 8 ¨C Actor

    In the next second, however, Future Gun King¡¯s tyrannical fist stopped in mid-air. He had suddenly frozen in ce. Then he fell over with wide eyes, as if he¡¯d just seen a demon.

    All-mouthy King, victory!

    After three seconds, all of the spectators burst intoughter. ¡°This guy is truly an actor!¡±

    ¡°That dash of his scared me just now, but it seems he¡¯s just a paper tiger!¡±

    ¡°That performance was too good! What an Acting Emperor! He should have at least let Brother King punch him a few hundred times before toppling over, though.¡±

    ¡°Haha. With Brother King¡¯s strength, I¡¯d be worried if he could even throw a hundred punches before the match was finished.¡±

    Not a single word escaped Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth as he quietly logged out of the OP System. He leaned against the wall, silently staring at his hands. His previously weak and powerless hands were now brimming with power! With soul power at 50 Grasso, as long as he had enoughbat skill and was able to attack their weak points, he would be able to break through his opponent¡¯s defenses! This meant he could fight even stronger opponents now! He could then let the Fate Roulette absorb even better energy.

    Inside of his Soul Sea, the little clown, Simba, was sleeping just as peacefully as before. It seemed he¡¯d sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s good mood, however, as the corner of his mouth moved to reveal the faintest trace of a smile.

    A knowing smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. ¡®Simba, thank you for your birthday present!¡¯

    At that moment, in one of the hundred major cities of the Freedom Federation, Copperfield City, exaggeratedughter filled the OP System training grounds of the city¡¯s heroic soul academy.

    A curly haired youngster was bent overughing, doing his best to not topple onto the floor. He couldn¡¯t stop his tears as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die ofughter! Ahahaha! That has to be the best battle of the year. This powerful berserker, the super genius of Copperfield, Anlor, lost to a single punch. Mwahaha! You¡¯ve blinded my titanium dog eyes1!¡±

    At the side, an energetic-looking girl in skintight clothing smiled. ¡®That battle was a bit amusing¡­¡¯

    A bare chested youngster walked out of the OP room. He wasn¡¯t particrly tall, but his entire body brimmed with explosive strength. This was precisely the Copperfield Academy¡¯s soldier division idol. He was the vanguard of the Mad Beast Battle Squadron.

    Seeing Anlore out, the brother was still rolling on the ground withughter. With one hand on his belly, and the other pointing at Anlor, he said, ¡°You, you, what kind of no good are you up to? A berserker soul body can jump thousands of miles in a single leap, yet you went against reason and practiced marksmanship. Hahaha! Do you know who your opponent was? He¡¯s known as the King of the King of Noobs! In all his ny-nine losses, his only win is against the magnificent Mad Beast Vanguard! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying ofughter! Hahaha!¡±

    Faced with the ridicule of his teammate, the short-tempered Anlor actually remained silent. He wore an odd expression on his face, as if he were still pondering on something. Off to the side, the sexy Laura¡¯s smile gradually vanished. ¡°Anlor. Don¡¯t mind it so much. It¡¯s good that you wanted to expand the scope of your skills, but everyone has their own specialties.¡±

    Arnold Teuton sat up from the floor. ¡°Younger brother, if you were any good at long rangedbat, then I won¡¯t have rice to eat anymore! Don¡¯t be like this, all right?¡±

    Anlor remained as silent as before. He turned on his skylink, and instantly, an image of the just downloaded battle was projected.

    A minuteter, Laura and Arnold Teuton¡¯s smiles were nowhere to be found. ¡°Ah! Your tri shot was not too shabby. Your frequency and your shot lines were both urate. At such a distance, that guy¡¯s dodging ability can simply be called amazing!¡± As a top ss ranged soldier, Arnold Teuton was like a pig when it came to sniffing out problems. Someone with this much skill was definitely not a newbie.

    The issue was the final strike. Even though he had thrown away his firearm, Anlor was still a powerful berserker. Who could possibly take him down with a single strike? This was basically impossible!

    Laura and Arnold Teuton had smiles exploding with glee. They both thought Anlor had flown into a rage due to his humiliation and had been forcefully logged out.

    With five times slower rey speed, however, they were able to see that Anlor¡¯s quick and violent dash hadpletely sealed off all avenues of escape for his opponent. He had thrown out a fierce punch, one which many would find hardpressed to endure. Despite this, that All-mouthy King hadn¡¯t retreated at that time, but rather, he had directly met Anlor head on! All-mouthy King had turned thirty degrees and done a reverse attack,unching an elbow directly into Anlor¡¯s lower jaw. This had caused the power of Anlor¡¯s punch and his elbow strike toyer upon one another, increasing the strike¡¯s power to the point where it had even caused Anlor¡¯s tyrannical body to faint. He had beenpletely unable to retaliate!

    ¡°He¡­ only¡­ used¡­ fifty grassos¡­ of soul power!¡± One word after another slowly made its way out of Anlor¡¯s mouth.

    His words were full of naked loathing. If one used such a low amount of soul power in a duel, then it was basically saying, ¡®I can beat your effortlessly!¡¯

    The room was silent¡­

    ¡°Fuck! This bastard is just mocking you! Could someone be substituting for him?¡± Arnold Teuton loudly eximed. Although he had never interacted with All-mouthy King, he had still watched a video of one of his battlesst month. Simply put, it was a noob bing a dog! Because his videos were usually amusing, it would often get into the top rankings of one of the video listings in OP, the funny videos list!

    Laura red at Arnold Teuton. This was clearly an idiotic question. Anyone could register for multiple ounts, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to let others use those ounts.

    ¡°I have to have a match up with him again!¡± Anlor solemnly stated. Regardless of who his opponent was, as the vanguard of the Mad Beast Battle Squadron, he definitely couldn¡¯t lose in such a dubious way!

    The barest hint of a smile appeared at the corner of Laura¡¯s mouth. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re a bit like a man after all. If you can beat him, then I¡¯ll agree to go on a date with you.¡±

    Anlor was taken aback, but his eyes soon began to shine. ¡°Captain, will you really do so?¡±

    ¡°If I, Laura, say so, how can it not be so?¡±

    Off to the side, Arnold Teuton immediately shot up and said in reproach, ¡°Captain, that¡¯s not fair! Howe only he gets that kind of opportunity? I want a chance too!¡± Ever since the two started school, they had been chasing after Laura. Despite their best efforts, neither had seeded. Yet.

    Laura revealed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go out on a date with whoever wins. However, if you two lose, I¡¯ll have you be my training partner for a month since I¡¯ve just finished a new technique.¡±

    At the thought of their captain¡¯s dreadful scolding, the two of them immediately broke into a cold sweat. Despite this, they quickly calmed themselves as they were absolutely confident they could defeat All-mouthy King.

    ¡°I wish you two the best of luck.¡± Laura said before heading off to the gravity room, not forgetting to wave goodbye as she left. That sexy figure of hers simply burst with infinite allure.

    After a second, Arnold Teuton and Anlor nced at each other before they both ran to the OP room at lightning speed. They hastily added Brother King as a friend and requested a battle.

    Unfortunately, Wang Zhong had already left.

    1. Some sort of meme in the chinese World of Warcraftmunity. It¡¯s used in mockery whenizens see something retarded.

 Chapter 9 â€“ Angelic Man

    Chapter 9 ¨C Angelic Man

    Within OP, Wang Zhong closed his eyes and reflected upon that final strike just now. It seemed to him that everything had gone pretty well, but the reality was, he had made many mistakes in that battle. HIs evasive maneuvers had been too stiff, and his thoughts had also been too fragmented which made his heart rather restless.

    There was also an issue with his final attack. The only reason he had to use his elbow to attack was because he hadn¡¯t given himself enough room to unleash his full strength. His reaction had been slow by too much, about 0.2 seconds. Logically, with the gaps in his opponent¡¯s attack that had been quiterge, he should have took advantage of them and yield the best results. One couldn¡¯t say for certain if doing so would have resulted in his opponent¡¯s death rather than simply knocking him unconscious.

    After that battle, Wang Zhong went to the gravity room and began training his body. His body had suffered from an illness in his childhood, which had engraved the importance of a strong body into Wang Zhong¡¯s heart. Although his soul power had perplexed him thesest few years, he had never fallen behind on physical training.

    School had just started, so regardless of whether they were new students or upper year students, none of them held much concern in their heart. After all, everyone was still brimming with the aura of vacation.

    There wasn¡¯t a single soul in sight within the gravity room. In his first year, two-fold gravity had given Wang Zhong trouble, but now, he wasn¡¯t even pressured under three-fold gravity. His soul power surged to the surface of his body and withstood the external pressure. In fact, Wang Zhong realized that although his maximum soul power output was low, his soul sea was so enormous that no one that could possibly hope to contend with him in that regard.

    After training under three-fold gravity for half an hour, Wang Zhong was drenched in sweat all over and his entire body felt refreshed. Every single cell in his body felt as though they were filled with some boundless energy. He truly feltpletely different from his previously weak and powerless self. The difference was as huge as the gap between the sky and the earth!

    Wang Zhong checked the time before walking over to the four-fold gravity area. Wang Zhong¡¯s body reacted a slight bit to the pressure. He continued on to the five-fold gravity region and only now did his body begin to feel heavy. He knew that this would be his upper limit for now. He opened the door and, unexpectedly, there was someone else in there.

    There was someone in the five-fold gravity region doing pushups, their soul power steadily rising and falling.

    The other person also hadn¡¯t expected someone toe to the five-fold gravity area at that time. Standing up and inspected Wang Zhong before exposing a glittering smile, the person said, ¡°Hello senior.¡±

    Although he was a man, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. This brother was handsome to the point of shocking him! The most important thing was that he wasn¡¯t overbearing at all, but rather, he had the aura of an angel. This was definitely the state Ma Dong was chasing after.

    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you. I didn¡¯t think anyone would be in here.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. This new student actually had such an astonishing body. He was most likely a special recruit.

    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. My name is Grai Krisid. I¡¯m from Ophel City. I¡¯m a new student in themander department. How may I address you, senior?¡± After sizing Wang Zhong up, Grai¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.

    Wang Zhong was stunned for a moment. ¡°My name is Wang Zhong. I¡¯m also in themander department. Ophel City is one of the top ten cities in the Freedom Federation, so how did you end up here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in runes and Tianjing is the best in the field of rune technology. It seems I was ignorant and inexperienced; Tianjing Academy truly does have crouching tigers and hidden dragons,¡± Grai said as he looked at the person in front of him. This person¡¯s strength was unfathomably deep. ¡°Please take care of me, senior.¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. How could he possibly take care of this kind of genius? ¡°I¡¯ll stop disturbing your training then, I hope you¡¯ll make many gains here at Tianjing Academy.¡±

    Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy specialized in rune forging technology. In fact, they were the leaders in this field within the Freedom Federation. Quite a few geniuses came from other cities just to study this topic.

    Wang Zhong shut the door. From beginning to end, Grai had maintained a slight smile, as if he were looking down on Tianjing. Suddenly, Grai¡¯s smile froze. ¡®¡­ How could this be!?¡¯

    Inside of the five-fold gravity room, he had been using his soul power to protect his body, but that person just now¡­

    Wang Zhong had already returned to his dorm and taken a delightful cold bath. Ma Dong was absent from the dorm as usual. In the year since the two brothers had lived together, Ma Dong had only stayed in their dorm three or four times. After reading a book for a while, Wang Zhong went to bed and slept. He was soon sound asleep and soft snoring sounds asionally broke the silence.

    Early in the morning, Wang Zhong was woken up by the ringing of his skylink.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong, where are you? Hurry up ande to the za. Damn it! Today is the day when fate decides the future of our Prodigy Society!¡± Ma Dong¡¯s voice sounded loudly out from the skylink. He seemed brimming with the desire to do battle.

    Emily was a powerful recruit that enabled the confident Ma Dong to get in over his head. He had taken up position early in the morning. This was the final day for societies to recruit new members and the student union will evaluate the qualifications of each society once sses started. It was usually a normal yearly urrence, but this time, that witch Mmi had given them an ultimatum: gather enough members or disband!

    They were only short one person now. For this final day, they had to recruit at least one more member no matter what.

    By the time Wang Zhong arrived, the school za was already bustling with a vast crowd. After a whole day¡¯s worth of shouting, they hadn¡¯t been able to recruit any unattached new students. All of those students had goals of their own after all.

    The problem was that the other societies in their surroundings were filled with people, yet the Prodigy Society waspletely deserted.

    Ma Dong gloomily sat on the side. Only Barran, that big lug, had the energy to continue shouting.

    ¡°What happened? You were full of energy just a moment ago, and now you¡¯re all depressed.¡±

    ¡°Despicable, shameless, such a bully!¡± Ma Dong indignantly said. ¡°That old witch Mmi!¡±

    Everyone knew that the ck Rose wanted Emily and that the Prodigy Society was bound to be dissolved. Anyone who joined the Prodigy Society at this time would be making an enemy out of the ck Rose Society.

    Wang Zhong was distracted for a moment. ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡±

    ¡°She said she has a test. Wang Zhong, what do you think we should do? Should we go talk to Mmi and let her dissolve our Prodigy Society?¡± Ma Dong asked.

    Wang Zhong shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re only missing one person. I don¡¯t believe we won¡¯t be able to find even one person who¡¯s willing.¡±

    An hourter, Wang Zhong and Ma Dong once again realized the disparity between their society and the others. There really wasn¡¯t a single person who was the least bit interested in them! ¡°Wang Zhong, just let it be. After offending the ck Rose Society, our days won¡¯t be good either. Besides, a real man doesn¡¯t fight with women. Let¡¯s just let them have their way.¡±

    Wang Zhong shook his head and Ma Dong released a long sigh. This brother of his might seem easy going, but he was actually stubborn to death!

    ¡°Are you guys the Prodigy Society?¡± Right at that moment, two people appeared in front of the Prodigy Society¡¯s booth.

    Ma Dong quickly stood up, but he turned cold as soon as he saw the logo on their chest. The two of them were part of Holy Judgement, one of the academy¡¯s four great societies. It was the strongest society in the soldier department.

    ¡°What business do you guys have? I¡¯m the president, Ma Dong.¡±

    The slightly taller one of the two exposed an arrogant smile. ¡°I am Lu Zhan Tian of Holy Judgement,. If you have Emily join our society, then we¡¯ll help you make up the two people you¡¯re short of.¡±

    Ma Dong had already heard of Lu Zhang Tian¡¯s name. He was the president of Holy Judgement,. Unexpectedly, they were also looking to recruit Emily. Ma Dong was just trying to start his Prodigy Society. What the heck did he do to deserve this?

    Ma Dong also had a devilish temper. He couldpromise with beautiful girls, but he had no interest in men. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Emily has no interest in joining Holy Judgement,.¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian hadn¡¯t expected Ma Dong to not know how to appreciate a favor. There were many people watching, so it wasn¡¯t a good idea to re up. Instead, he simply directed a burning re at Ma Dong. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 10 â€“ The Prodigy Society is Established!

    Chapter 10 ¨C The Prodigy Society is Established!

    ¡°Definitely, rest assured. If worstes to worst, the Prodigy Society will just disband.¡± Ma Dong shrugged his shoulders. Damn, these people really think this big bro can be threatened. At worst, I¡¯ll just disband the society.

    ¡°Ma Dong, do you understand what it means to reject both Holy Judgement, and ck Rose?¡± The person standing to Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s side spoke out.

    Ma Dong smiled. ¡°Brothers! Have some emotional intelligence. I have already refused, yet you¡¯re still using such childish methods to threaten me? Fellow students, did you hear it clearly? Holy Judgement, is bullying people. What, do you guys still want to hit me?¡±

    Immediately, Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s expression ckened. He red at the fool beside him and shouted, ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±

    After everyone left, Ma Dong plopped his butt onto the ground. Ah, this foul mouth of his. That moment of bragging had quickly passed by, and now he had to figure out what to do in the future.

    With things like this, no one else would being to join the Prodigy Society. The strong were respected within the heroic soul academy after all. The Prodigy Society was too small to even survive in the cracks. They were destined to disband sooner orter.

    Despite their dire straits, Wang Zhong was still extremely supportive of Ma Dong. They were only short one person, so they might as well strive their hardest in the end. At worst, they would simply have to disband. With these thoughts in mind, Wang Zhong and Barran Gestalt continued their shouting with renewed energy. Unfortunately, the news of this recent event had quickly spread through the skylink. Who would possibly want to join the Prodigy Society now?

    In a sh, it was noon. The three of them were sitting on the curb downingrge mouthfuls of water. Only Barran Gestalt was still in high spirits. This brother was extremely pure and truly admired his two seniors for not submitting to force.

    ¡°Excuse me, is this the Prodigy Society? I would like to join!¡±

    Right at that moment, a heavenly voice called out like an oasis to the trio¡¯s desert.

    Ma Dong stood with lightning speed. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ What entered his eyes was an exceptionally handsome smile. ¡®Damn it, is this guy trying to suppress the president¡¯s magnificence!?¡¯ At that moment, however, he couldn¡¯t care less about that.

    Wang Zhong was stunned while the other person gave him in a glittering smile in response. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve met again. I want to join the Prodigy Society. Is that possible?¡±

    Ma Dong gave the two of them a suspicious look. ¡®This guy¡­ he couldn¡¯t possibly be a gigolo, could he?¡¯

    ¡°Come here and let me see your entrance test form,¡± Ma Dong said. Procedures were procedures after all.

    Grai Krisid nodded, opened up his skylink, and transmitted his school report over to Ma Dong. The moment after, Ma Dong stood petrified. Next to him, Barran Gestalt¡¯s jaw dropped low.

    ¡®Is he the rumored guy?¡¯

    Among the new students, he was ced first in theory, had a soul power growth rate of 9.5, and was also first ce in actualbat. Was this guy a monster?

    The Grai Krisid from Ophel City?

    ¡°You really want to join the Prodigy Society?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    Ma Dong shoved Wang Zhong to the side and said with an ass-kissing smile, ¡°Student Grai, wee to the Prodigy Society! This is definitely the wisest decision you will ever make.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way. Senior Wang Zhong, I hope you will guide me well,¡± Grai said with a smile.

    Wang Zhong rubbed his nose. Regardless, the Prodigy Society¡¯s crisis had been averted.

    ¡°What did you say? Grai Krisid joined the Prodigy Society?¡± Mmi angrily stood up. The two brightest students in the eyes of all societies had unexpectedly joined the Prodigy Society. What on earth was happening?

    ¡°Yes, senior sister. Just a while ago, Holy Judgement, had caused a ruckus with them but that Ma Dong had been unyielding. Afterward, Grai Krisid joined them.¡± The girl spoke excitedly, her eyes full of stars. That Grai Krisid was truly too handsome. Way too handsome.

    Mmi repeatedly banged on her desk. There wasn¡¯t anything she could do now. Grai and Emily were powerful recruits, so the Prodigy Society would no longer be an easy target. She just couldn¡¯tprehend it at all. Why would two high level students join a society as crappy as the Prodigy Society?

    Noon.

    In high spirits, President Ma Dong decided to invite everyone to a dinner party. After all, the Prodigy Society finally had enough people. Barran Gestalt looked at his president with eyes full of admiration. Of the three recruits, he was the weakest. He would definitely have to do his best to catch up; he couldn¡¯t disappoint his president.

    Thus, the Prodigy Society satisfied the minimum requirements to be a small battle squad. Emily would act as an assassin, using her nimbleness to explode in close quartersbat. Barran had just the right physique to act as their meat shield. As the president, Ma Dong would naturally be the core of their team. Wang Zhong had been a long ranged fighter since his first year; his body just hadn¡¯t been able to keep up with the rhythm of battle. A long ranged fighter had been one of his better options. Only the genius Grai could be used to fill anycking position.

    Nobody objected to the positions Ma Dong decided. In fact, Grai¡¯s smile grew even wider. So someone who can casually smile under the pressure of five-fold gravity is actually a long ranged marksman? Hehe.

    Naturally, every single heroic soul soldier had their own secrets and habits and it was considered rude to pry into these matters. Grai simply thought that it would be very interesting to join the Prodigy Society and hadn¡¯t found Wang Zhong strange at all. With Grai¡¯s circumstances, he would definitely be able to join any society he wished, but that wouldn¡¯t challenge him at all.

    In the afternoon, Ma Dong excitedly went to the student union to go through the procedure of bing an official society. To him, this was the day his life finally gained some meaning. While this was happening, all of the departments were holding their own meetings and course selection was beginning.

    Course selection was extremely important since each department only had a small number of required courses, leaving the majority up to the student¡¯s choice. Although the four departments had defining features, they each still shared courses in the first three years. Wang Zhong had taken many courses in his first year, which had naturally caused his grades to suffer a bit. He had even failed in his specialty, archery.

    There were many courses to choose from as a long ranged soldier. There were cold weapons, the bow and arrow, and mechanical rune guns. In terms of might, rune firearms were naturally fiercer and faster. Normally, however, long ranged soldiers would start practicing with the bow and arrow. This way, they would be able to improve their control of soul power.

    ¡°Ah! Barran, with a physique like yours, you must diligently practice being a shield. You will be our unyielding barrier!¡±

    Ma Dong was showing off his insight at this moment. With Barran Gestaltsrge and sturdy body, he was definitely well suited to being a tower shield soldier. Currently, all mainstream battle formations absolutely needed to have an excellent defensive expert.

    Barran Gestalt earnestly took Ma Dong¡¯s words to heart. Societies acted to bridge the gap between those of different ages and exchange knowledge. Senior students undoubtedly had more experience than their juniors. When the seniors guided their juniors, the juniors would definitely gain some understanding too.

    For the next few days, Ma Dong was going to be swamped with work. Since they had enough people to be an official society now, he had to deal with issues such as finding a base of operations, manage a budget, and so on. Although he was the vice president, Wang Zhong simply acted as an all-rounded odd jobs worker as he followed Ma Dong everywhere.

 Chapter 11 â€“ Random Weapon

    Chapter 11 ¨C Random Weapon

    The student union had originally been looking for trouble, yet things had gone unexpectedly smooth for them. They only needed to find some ce to use as a base, pay some society deposits, and sign a contract. Like this, the became an official society.

    Money was no issue for them, but finding a space for the society was a migraine inducing matter that stressed out President Ma Dong.

    After a busy day, Wang Zhong entered the OP training grounds. Last year he had been met with death after death as he was unable to match up against any of his opponents. He truly didn¡¯t want to experience that again. Things were different now, however. The taste of victory was simple iparable.

    After essing OP, Wang Zhong waited as he was matched up with an opponent. The match he had yesterday couldn¡¯t be considered bad, but he had been a bit too nervous. He now epted the oue without thinking at all and hoped that he would be matched with a top-notch soldier today too.

    Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t noticed that those spectating his match had already exceeded one hundred people. This was a fairlyrge number of spectators for OP, especially considering the fact that they were still within the cannon fodder division. Naturally, most of the spectators hade here to be entertained.

    ¡°Looking forward to see who brother expert¡¯s opponent is today. We brothers support you!¡±

    ¡°Why are there so many people today?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday our Brother King had unexpectedly won a match, causing the forums to explode with debate. Some fool had actually said his opponent yesterday was actually quite skilled and that defeating him had meant our All-mouthy King is actually an expert.¡±

    ¡°Expert? Fuck me, I need to go see. Who has such great eyesight? He definitely isn¡¯t blind.¡±

    Clearly, the battle with Future Gun King had sparked a heated debate among the rookies. Ament about this so-called expert would appear from time to time, but would immediately afterwards be flooded withments that cursed him to death.

    Map: Arena. Weapon mode: Random.

    The entire space red up for a moment, igniting all of the youngsters¡¯ passion.

    ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s the air of a tyrant, an expert who can disregard the whole world!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re blinding my gold dog eyes! There is actually someone who dares to use a random weapon! Comrades, we must kneel and worship him at once!¡±

    Immediately, everyone grew gleeful. For many people, it was the first time they watched All-mighty King¡¯s battle. They understood the importance of a soldier¡¯s weapon. If a long range soldier was given an axe, then all they could do was cut themselves. If an ability soldier was given a tower shield, then they could use it as a coffin board.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s opponent appeared.

    Emily*Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy. Matches: 0. Cannon fodder division. Without a doubt, this was truly Emily. Moreover, she had an asterisk attached to her name, signifying that she was an elite with ultra high self-confidence!

    All of the elites or well known experts from any of the academies would have their names presented in such a way: their real name along with their affiliated academy. This was something the academies required in order to boost their ego and spread the reputation of the academy. This kind of talented person definitely wouldn¡¯t be a simple solder in the future. Their aplishments in the OP system would be one of the things considered after they graduated and entered the military. Thus, everyone took OP extremely seriously.

    Although she appeared to be just another newbie, the strength of anyone who was a special recruit definitely couldn¡¯t be looked down upon. Information on Emily quickly made its way around. She was from St. Mongul City, 14 years old, and herbat ability was proven to be extraordinary even when she was just in middle school. Although she wasn¡¯t tall, she was still an expert at close quartersbat while also¡­ God! She also had a me ability!

    Some of Brother King¡¯s fans were already praying for him, all of them imagining the scene of his miserable defeat. Today they would have a taste of some wonderful barbeque.

    Emily picked a pair of rune swords. Watching this match was Master Moor, the department head of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy¡¯s rune department. He was a master rune weapon forger and had brought much glory to Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy with his skill. Moreover, he was a member of the Freedom Federation¡¯s Rune Association Council. He wanted to observe Emily¡¯s battle and gather information on her in order to create a suitable weapon for her.

    Emily was excited as well. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t just because she was a special recruit; her family¡¯s connections had also helped. Master Moor owed her father a favor, which presented itself as a rare opportunity to her. Regardless of who her opponent was, Emily would disy her full strength today.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s weapon ended up being a dagger. His luck wasn¡¯t too bad. If it had been a bow and arrow, he would have had a headache. When he noticed who his opponent was, Wang Zhong was startled. It was unexpectedly Emily.

    The little girl who loved to eat ice cream back then had already changed into a valiant soldier now. At this moment, Emily waspletely devoid of her usual naughty behaviour. It was instead reced by apletely tranquil expression. She had a sharp gaze as she crossed her two rune swords behind her with an air of aggressiveness.

    Battle start!

    Thud thud thud thud¡­

    Emily nimbly advanced on Wang Zhong, swooping down upon him. With her short stature, she transformed into a cheetah with the cirction of her soul power. That¡¯s right. As soon as the battlemenced, Emily began her assault. Whoosh¡­ As she headed directly for Wang Zhong and suddenly leapt into the air, spinning wildly in an arc with a rune sword slicing towards Wang Zhong¡¯s neck.

    All of the spectators forget to breathe at that moment. When they first saw that she was a cute little loli, they were a bit dismissive of her. Yet now that they saw her frightening movements and fierce attack, everyone¡¯s neck felt cold. They sent a silent prayer out towards Brother King once more. Such a savage loli was far from good.

    Despite Emily¡¯s sword being so urate, when it passed by Wang Zhong¡¯s neck, her eyes narrowed. She hadn¡¯t felt any resistance at all!

    Whoosh. Emily once again shot forwards with astonishing leaping strength and arrived at Wang Zhong¡¯s rear. She shed at him again with speed of a civet, but Wang Zhong took a step forward and evaded her attack! At the same time, Emily thrust her other rune sword out, stepping up to pursue him. Her arms and legs were inplete unison, allowing her to rapidly close the distance between them. Yet, her opponent¡¯s evasions were extremely precise, unexpectedly causing her to miss by a hair¡¯s width each time!

    Bang¡­

    Wang Zhong shot out a hand, colliding with Emily, forcing her to leap backwards in retreat. She stood there with her rune sword, watching All-mouthy King slowly turn around¡­ She hadn¡¯t heard that this guy was so hard to deal with!

    Although she hadn¡¯t used all of her strength yet, her opponent had been able to see through her attacks so effortlessly. This sparked a feeling of excitement within her that she¡¯d rarely felt. This was the kind of opponent that would allow Master Moor to gain all the information he needed to create the most suitable weapon for her.

    A petite person would usually avoid a head on battle, but Emily was the opposite. She preferred to sh with her opponent face to face. The dance of des made her youthful body iparably excited.

 Chapter 12 â€“ The Little Dregâ€™s Counterattack!

    Chapter 12 ¨C The Little Dreg¡¯s Counterattack!

    Whoosh¡­ Tatatata¡­

    Emily attacked Wang Zhong as she speedily ran circles around him. If he had been an ordinary soldier, he would have already been struck silly as Emily¡¯s movements held a type of illusion to them. It made it difficult for one topletely sense when she would stop or the direction she was moving towards. A sly smile crept into being at the the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s lips. She hadplete control of her attack frequency and center of gravity and could change both at any time. Any brainless fool who attacked her would immediately fall for her trap. This little girl¡¯s growth was truly astonishing.

    In his split second of absent-mindedness, however, Emily struck. At that moment she soared into the air, then quickly and viciously bent down and attacked. To the spectators, it seemed as if her movementspletely vited thews of inertia. In the blink of an eye, her attack struck.

    The rune sword pierced over. Whoosh!

    Yet, there was only air!?

    Even Emily couldn¡¯t believe it. Her certain sword strike had actually beenpletely evaded by her opponent. Almost subconsciously, she exploded backward in retreat.

    Ever since she had awakened, her family had trained her to the point where she was absolutely confident in her strength and skill. In order to train her, her family had even invited students from St. Mongul Heroic Soul Academy to act as her sparring partner. This was also one of the reasons why she wasn¡¯t willing to go to that academy. None of the upperssmen there could even hope to match up to her strength.

    The unhurried look in her eyes magnified¡­

    She had been seen through?

    Impossible, absolutely impossible!

    Emily took out her second sword and crossed them. She couldn¡¯t lose face in front of Master Moor.

    Boom!

    Her two rune swords suddenly ignited as Emily¡¯s pretty eyes took on a fiery red color. The zing me immediately made the temperature rise up a notch.

    Those who possessed ability were those who were favored by the gods. Emily¡¯s me wasn¡¯t natural, rather, it was soul fire. This soul fire was extremely lethal against soul power and could even interfere with it. The situation reversed in a sh as the two swordsbined with her me ability. With an imposing aura, Emily¡¯s weapons were already in a league of their own, above that of All-Mouthy King¡¯s dagger.

    Whoosh!

    Emily began her assault. This time, she didn¡¯t use any special techniques, but instead opted for a head-on attack. When she used this kind of strength, there were few among her peers who could be considered a worthy opponent.

    Bang!

    The dagger parried the sword, but in response, Emily¡¯s eyes grew resolute,pletely embodying the Assassin¡¯s creed!

    Her two ming rune swords red up for a moment, filling the entire sky with me. It was almost as if the Grim Reaper¡¯s sickle was curling its way around Wang Zhong. This was Emily¡¯s strongest attack that no one had ever been able to withstand before.

    Dancing Fire Lotus!

    In a sh, the ming rune swords exploded like a fiery blooming lotus flower!

    The spectators were all petrified at the sight of this. Damn, this was something even a pig head would know about! This was the Assassin n¡¯s sure kill technique! In a brief moment, eighteen swords of me exploded out, forming an infernal sword light. Apart from its harming ability, the me also added a visual impact to the swords. Even if an expert could evade this rune sword attack, they would still be set ame by the eighteen spinning sword lights that were condensed from me. This was the power of an ability!

    This was a certain death situation!

    Nobody had ever dreamed that they would be able to see such a powerful attack in the cannon fodder division. Without a doubt, Emily, this cute little loli, was from the Assassin n.

    Right as everyone was sighing inment of All-Mouthy King, the entire audience turned to deathly silent in a sh. Everyone had colorful expressions painted all over their faces at that moment. It was as if they had been riding an elevator when all of sudden, it went out of control and began free falling!

    This was because, in the middle of the battlefield, All-Mouthy King had his dagger up against Emily¡¯s neck!

    Emily couldn¡¯t stop her hands from shaking. There had never been anyone who could break through Dancing Fire Lotus like this before. Never!

    All-Mouthy King wins!

    Emily grit her teeth and held back her tears. Ever since she had awakened her me ability, no one had thought she was suited for closebat and they had all told her so. But she wanted to fight like this, and so, she convinced herself that she could be a great Assassin. She had done her best to let others know this through her aplishments, yet with the current result, could it be that she had been wrong?

    The unbeatable Dancing Fire Lotus had been broken through so easily¡­

    Wang Zhong suddenly cracked a smile and withdrew his dagger. ¡°You chose the wrong weapon. Try out dual daggers next time and maybe the oue will be different.¡±

    Emily was still dumbstruck, yet her opponent had already left.

    Unwittingly, the number of spectators had already grown to over 200 people at some time. Everyone was speechless as they reyed the match in slow motion. The Dancing Fire Lotus was a top tier assassin burst technique and, moreover, Emily¡¯s execution of the technique had been superb and exceptionally quick. Yet, All-Mouthy King had been able to grasp the only w; her rune swords had been a bit too long for her. With just a small w, he had been able to exploit itpletely. During the moment the lotus bloomed, the same moment when it was at its most beautiful, a w had appeared as well. Wang Zhong only had to throw his dagger at Emily and disrupt her in order to cause everything toe to a stop. In fact, the formidable power of the Dancing Fire Lotus hadn¡¯t even been able to disy itself.

    The spectators were all silent as they watched the rey in disbelief. As they watched the slow motion rey, they began to realize that it hadn¡¯t been simple at all, but damn! How could this be? A thin soul power shield had formed over All-Mouthy King¡¯s body and resisted the ming assault. This kind of control and soul power output, damn, how many people could actually aplish that!?

    More unbelievable was his judgment and coordination. Throughout the entire Freedom Federation, who would dare to instruct an Assassin like so?

    A few minutester, all of the spectators exploded into heated discussion. Was this King¡¯s counterattack!?

    The OP forums exploded into discussions about All-Mouthy King. If the first time was a small scale debate, then this time it couldn¡¯t be considered a rebuttal, but a counterattack!

    ¡°The little dreg¡¯s counterattack?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that the world has such a miracle?¡±

    ¡°Discussing All-Mouthy King¡¯s kingly character!¡±

    ¡­

    There were those who ridiculed him, those with expectations of him and those who were excited by him¡­

    Naturally, the level of the battle had given rise to even more debate. Some felt that Emily was highly talented but had no fighting experience, so her style was too rigid. After all, a little loli wasn¡¯t suited to be an assassin. Yet with so much ability, she insisted on walking the most dangerous path of an assassin.

    It wasn¡¯t until an analysis of the battle came out that the discussion reached a climax.

    A famous special recruit in second year and the captain of the Mad Beast Battle Squadron from Copperfield Heroic Soul Academy, Explosive Bear Laura, had appeared. She lead the Mad Beast Battle Squadron to attain outstanding military achievements during her first year and possessed the Grassi Explosive Bear ming beast ability. She was a bug-like existence that stood as a representative of the next generation. But above all else, she was a super sexy beauty!

 Chapter 13 â€“ Emily Wants to Stay the Night

    Chapter 13 ¨C Emily Wants to Stay the Night

    Laura watched the whole battle and honestly speaking, she hadn¡¯t understood All-mouthy King¡¯s situation until the very end. She¡¯d never seen someone as monstrous as him before. In fact, she felt that it was simply too random. Had the universe exploded?

    After this battle, however, she was certain. She was certain that All-mouthy King was terrifying.

    Countless people had been baffled by the Dancing Fire Lotus before, and even though Emily¡¯s weapon had been ipatible with her, her Dancing Fire Lotus had still been exceptionally formidable. This type of battle skill had extreme killing power even if its fire des had been imperfectly created. Yet, from start to finish, he had used the minimum amount of soul power to defend himself¡ªas if he was certain his opponent couldn¡¯t strike him at all.

    After analyzing a slow motion rey of the battle, she marked out the trajectory of his evasive movements and frequent changes.

    In the face of her analysis, the whole forum went silent! It was as though the shadow followed the pace of the body.

    He¡¯d been bursting with confidence and had dared to move the battlepletely to his pace. In other words, Emily was unable tond a single attack on her opponent. All of her moves had been seen through.

    This was the gap between those at the top and those they looked down upon!

    Laura turned off her skylink, showing disinterest in the chatter behind her. She swept a nce behind her at Anlor and Arnold Teuton. ¡°If you two still think you can easily beat him, then the dignity of our Mad Beast Battle Squadron is in danger.¡±

    This guy is really interesting. No matter how I look at it, his techniques are good but his heart is too soft. He didn¡¯t want toy a hand on his opponent because she was a little girl. This is a huge w. After some time, I fear this will cost him his life.

    Naturally, Laura didn¡¯t give voice to these thoughts.

    At this time, in one of the teachers¡¯ buildings for Tianjing Academy¡¯s rune department.

    Department Head Moor brewed a hot cup of tea for the dispirited Emily. ¡°Little girl, why are you so depressed with just a single loss? Don¡¯t be sad. You should be happy instead.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Moor, could it be that I¡¯m not suited for the path of an assassin?¡±

    Moor gave a gentle chuckle. ¡°This is something you should ask for yourself. No one but you can decide your life for you. In any case, I agree with what your opponent said. For a personal set of weapons, rune swords are too long for you.¡±

    Emily was stunned. ¡°So it¡¯s fine that I lost?¡±

    ¡°You foolish child. Uncle had just barely grasped your situation. A single battle is nowhere near enough to find out what I need. If you learned something from that battle, then that is something worth being happy about.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle. I understand now!¡± After bowing, Emily quickly ran off and disappeared like a wisp of smoke.

    Moor couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Youngsters these days are truly too energetic. One moment a gust of wind, the next a shower of rain. He had originally nned on taking Emily¡¯s measurements and making her a pair of rune swords, but now it seemed to him that daggers would suit her more.

    After his battle with Emily concluded, Wang Zhong proceeded with his usual routine and began his physical training. The more he fought, the more he felt the importance of his body¡¯s strength. Everyone valued soul power, but without a sufficiently strong body to bear its power, it was still a major w.

    Emily has already grown up and unexpectedly grasped such a powerful battle skill. After tempering herself some more, she will surely be a heavenly expert.

    Ever since he¡¯d awakened, Wang Zhong¡¯s appetite had grown quiterge. After he finished buying his groceries, he returned to his dorm and discovered someone standing by his door.

    ¡°Emily, why are you here?¡± Wang Zhong curiously asked.

    Emily was embracing arge bottle of alcohol as she said, ¡°Big Brother Wang Zhong,e! Today, Emily is very happy. Let¡¯s drink some alcohol to celebrate!¡±

    Wang Zhong stared at Emily for a moment before taking the alcohol from her. ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto this for now. Children shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol!¡±

    This girl is truly rebellious! Naturally, Wang Zhong knew within his heart where the problemy. With such exceptional talent, experiencing a defeat would surely leave her heart in a knot.

    ¡°Tch. You¡¯re so old-fashioned. If you won¡¯t drink with me, then I¡¯ll go into the streets and find someone else to drink with me!¡±Emily wrinkled her little nose as she spoke.

    She had cut to the chase as she¡¯d grown hungry as well. Heroic soul soldiers used up a lot of energy and the stronger they were, the more energy they used. Thus, they were basically all big eaters.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t eat much. Contrary to what one might expect, Emily had eaten the greater amount between the two. She ate and drank while chatting up a storm, exining to Wang Zhong everything that had happened to her today.

    ¡°Big Brother Wang Zhong, do you still remember the first time we met two years ago? That was when I was the most depressed. It was your words that helped me find confidence in myself until today!¡± said Emily.

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Wang Zhong said as he rubbed his nose. He didn¡¯t remember what he had said at all.

    Fortunately, Emily didn¡¯t mind this. Rather, she began to reminisce. At that time, everyone in her family had been nning her future for her but she had secretly run off to Tianjing. The day she met Wang Zhong was the happiest day of her life. It truly was. Only Wang Zhong had supported her decisions and he had even been the one to suggest the path of an assassin to her. Her innate talent made her good at this, and her stature made her far more nimble than others. Everyone had their own talents after all.

    ¡°I will definitely seed!¡± Emily suddenly stood up and shouted into the air.

    Wang Zhong jumped in fright. ¡°You little devil, hurry up and sit down. This is a dormitory; you can¡¯t make such a racket.¡±

    ¡°Heehee. Are you afraid others will find out you have a girl in your room?¡± Emily astutely said. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Wang Zhong said in embarrassment, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be concerned with adult matters!¡±

    ¡°Tch. You¡¯re only a bit older than me, what kind of adult are you? You can be relieved though, I will help you look for a girlfriend. In any case, I can¡¯t let you date just anybody.¡± Emilyughed.

    ¡°Emily, I agree with what Department Head Moor said. With your build, you¡¯ll definitely be able to disy your full strength if you switch to dual daggers. You might lose some dominance in your appearance and you might be at a disadvantage in close quartersbat, but an inch is still an inch of danger. With the addition of your nimbleness and closebat instincts, who knows what kind of surprising result there may be.¡± Wang Zhong promptly diverted the topic.

    Emily went silent for a moment before her expression turned into one of astonishment. ¡°Why does everyone think that I¡¯m not suited to close quartersbat with my body?¡±

    ¡°Whether you are suitable or not is a feeling of the soul. You have a tendency towards being fierce and with this tendency of yours, you¡¯re fearless and resolute in close quartersbat. In fact, you¡¯re like a fish in water. It¡¯s in this way that you are suitable for it. But your only problem is finding a suitable battle method. For example, I think your dagger should have a curve to it, this way it¡¯ll cut through the air even better and let your strikes be even faster, just like a phantom,¡± said Wang Zhong. Right after his battle with Emily had concluded, he¡¯d clearly noted the confidence this girl had when she engaged in close quartersbat. If she switched to using a pair of daggers instead and tried her Dancing Fire Lotus once more¡­ The thought gave him goosebumps.

    Emily sunk into deep thought and involuntarily brandished her hands. ¡°It seems¡­ the feeling isn¡¯t too bad. I¡¯ll go tell Uncle Moor tomorrow. I know you¡¯re my caring big brother and you¡¯re much more reliable than Ma Dong Dong. Let me hug you as a reward.¡±

    Wang Zhong broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ve finished eating and have solved your problem. You should go back to your dorm now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to stay here. Ma Dong Dong doesn¡¯t live here anyways,¡± said Emily.

 Chapter 15 â€“ The Question of â€œSizeâ€

    Chapter 15 ¨C The Question of ¡°Size¡±

    ¡°President Scarlet, you don¡¯t need to waste anymore effort; big brother Wang Zhong is never leaving the Prodigy Society!¡± Emily eximed without hesitation.

    Scarlet smiled, and gave Wang Zhong a nce. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t give up easily, cute little junior sister!¡±

    Emily wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s little!¡±

    Ma Dong Dong narrowed his eyes and covertly scanned the two women¡¯s chests. Tsk tsk, it is a little small.

    Dong!

    Emily stomped on Ma Dong Dong¡¯s instep, causing his face to instantly turn ck. Like a bomb going off, just before an animalistic howl was about the fill the entirety of the library, Scarlet¡¯s right hand pointed at Ma Dong Dong, throwing a silencing technique that directly swallowed Ma Dong Dong in one gulp.

    The silencing technique was a high-end soul power ability specifically designed to counter ability users as it could interfere with their abilities; yet, it was now being used just to shut someone up. Ma Dong Dong could only feel his head buzzing, as though his body was about to fly away.

    Emily and Scarlet nced at one another; they seemed to have found something inmon.

    At that moment, he nced at Wang Zhong with tears in his eyes. Just who had he provoked?.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, it was a pleasure talking with you today. I presume that we both benefited mutually. I hope that in the future we will have more opportunities to talk,¡± Scarlet said with a beautiful, soul-stirring smile.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head and said, ¡°I also benefited a lot.¡±

    The second Scarlet walked away, Ma Dong Dong immediately lunged over and eximed, ¡°Brother, you won big! Tell me, when did you get so close to Scarlet? Have you two done it already!?¡±

    Wang Zhong quickly covered Ma Dong¡¯s dirty mouth. This guy simply didn¡¯t fear the world turning into chaos. If word of this spreads, then regardless of whether it was true or not, everyday would bring hundreds of students out, searching for his blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. She is only interested in my academic work. Say, as someone who treats the library like a graveyard, what are you doing here?¡± Wang Zhong asked. That was right. Ma Dong Dong considered this ce a burial ground, so he wasn¡¯t willing to waste any of his precious time here.

    ¡°Have you forgotten? You have a make-up ss today!¡± Ma Dong replied.

    Wang Zhong was surprised for a moment before cursing. Dammit, to think I actually forgot about it!

    The three of them frantically rushed to the examination room. Having chosen the role of a long rangedbatant for the examination, Wang Zhong barely scraped a pass. He definitely had to pass this make-up examination, else his days as a second year will definitely be hard to live through.

    Ever since the awakening of his soul powers, Wang Zhong had been immersed in understanding his newfound abilities, causing him to even forget about this important event.

    The examination was still in progress when they arrived. To be honest, this was quite a shameful scene as all of the students present were those retained from the previous semester.

    Ma Dong patted Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder encouragingly and said, ¡°Brother, have faith in yourself, you¡¯ve practiced the entire holiday so there will definitely be some results!¡±

    ¡°Big brother Wang Zhong is the best. Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Emily shouted out.

    Wang Zhong smiled slightly. He and nervousness had nothing to do with each other. Taking out his skylink, he scanned through the details of his make-up exam.

    The system had chosen a bow as his long ranged weapon for the examination. In the examination hall, the exam teacher was impatiently watching the clock. If it wasn¡¯t because he knew there was still one more student, he would have long left.

    ¡°Hurry up, Wang Zhong, you¡¯re thest one. There are five groups, and each group has ten arrows. As long as your average is 60 points, you pass,¡± the examination teacher exined. ¡°Proceed over there to choose your weapon.¡±

    The two important criteria for long-ranged battle ability was uracy and damage. As a long-rangedbatant, uracy was first, while having adequate soul power damage was second. Every shot had to be urate, but also filled with adequate soul power, otherwise, there was no lethality.

    Wang Zhong chose the rune bow; unlike other bows that were handcrafted by Department Head Moore, this one was mass-produced, thus there was bound to be some loss in soul power conversion.

    On the second floor of the exam venue stood two people, one old and one young engaging in merry banter.

    The vigorous old man was the President of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy and the representative of the Freedom Federation, Greene Steve. At his side stood a female in the Freedom Federation army uniform. With a crown of short hair and eyes sparkling with intelligence, she exuded an aura reminiscent of a hero, standing tall and valiant. On her forehead was an eye-catching scar. Normally, it would ruin ady¡¯s beautiful appearance, but on her it exemplified her imposing aura.

    ¡°This is such a coincidental timing. Grace, please show some support for your junior brothers and sisters,¡± Greene said. Grace was one of the most exemry students that had graduated from Tianjing Academy in recent years.

    ¡°Teacher Greene , I¡¯ve heard that Tianjing Academy¡¯s ranking has dropped quite a bit. This is so unlike you,¡± Grace slylyughed.

    ¡°You brat, the first thing you do aftering back is antagonize your teacher, is that the right behaviour?¡± Greene started to feel a slight headache; after all these years, this troublemaker still hadn¡¯t changed a single bit.

    ¡°This is my alma mater and I have strong feelings for it. I returned in the hopes of uncovering a few potential geniuses this time. The standard for the current exam is not low, however, and I feel that choosing from the first and second years would be better, with first years being best,¡± Grace said.

    Greene nodded his head and said, ¡°This is a god-sent opportunity for Tianjing Academy. I¡¯ll leave the selection entirely up to you. What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°I believe that within the school, there is bound to be students with potential. Teacher, what do you think about holding apetition using my name?¡± Grace asked. Being a heroic soul academy, rune technology could only serve to as a decoration inparison tobat ability.

    ¡°I was waiting for you to say that. Your influence on the younger generation surpasses mine by far, Haha.¡± Suddenly, both Greene and Grace nced over towards the outside of the observation deck.

    ¡±At the shooting range below, having chosen his bow, Wang Zhong gathered up his soul power as the teacher irritatingly said, ¡°Are you done preparing yet¡ªhurry up!¡±

    He had little patience for those second and third years who still needed to take a make-up ss.

    Ignoring theints of the teacher, Wang Zhong wholeheartedly focused on the weapon in his hands. The target in front of him grewrger andrger¡­ Whoosh.

    Bang!

    Bullseye. The make-up teacher nodded his head slightly, but then saw that the damage meter that only disyed 40. Is he trying to tickle it? Although the distance is a bit far, the damag is too low.

    Generally, with long distance attacks, the further the distance the greater the rate damage dissipated, with 20 metres enough to dissipate half of the power. Although Wang Zhong had miraculously caused only a bit of power to dissipate, the base power was still too little.

    ¡°Come on, use some strength! Have you not eaten yet? What can this tiny soul power do!¡± the make-up teacher cursed. Being urate had no use.

    Upstairs, Grace wryly smiled and said, ¡°What an interesting kid. He exudes the aura of a veteran with bow techniques, but that soul power is too pathetic.¡±

    Dean Greene sighed and hopelessly said, ¡°That one is a mistake we madest year. He was the one who wrote the theory on tactics of control and was specially invited to join themander department. Now, however, he has be a problem.¡±

    Grace gawked and stared at him. Indeed, having a student from themander department take make-up lessons was quite a disgrace.

    ¡°If he is unable to pass today¡¯s make-up exam, I will transfer him to the rune department. Leaving him in themander department would not be fruitful for his studies,¡± Greene said.

 Chapter 16 â€“ The Heavy Solder from the North

    Chapter 16 ¨C The Heavy Solder from the North

    Ignoring the exam teacher¡¯s ridicule, Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stared quietly at the target.

    Cengcengeng.

    In an instant, the remaining nine arrows explosively shot out together and toward the target 20 meters away

    Honglonglong

    With an explosive boom, the unprepared teacher was lifted off the ground and fell back. His face was full of shock. Only after some time did he slowly turn his head, mouth gaping open widely.

    All that was left of the target board was a pile of scrap on the floor.

    Sucking back his saliva, the teacher cursed. Dammit, wasn¡¯t the target board capable of handling Grasso powered attacks?

    That¡¯s fucking 20 meters away!!!

    Is this person here for make-up sses? Or is he here to tease me?

    Suspicious. The teacher started examining Wang Zhong from head to toe. ording to the skylink and student ID, it didn¡¯t look like a recement.

    ¡°Ahem. I think this target board has been overused and is in due need for a recement; however, your performance today was not bad. All right, you¡¯ve passed today¡¯s make-up test,¡± the teacher said.

    Grace¡¯s eyes sparkled intensely. ¡°Nine consecutive arrows in a span of 1.5 seconds with nearly identical flight pathways. What¡¯s more, it was extremely urate; what strong fundamentals!¡±

    Greene was quite surprised as he nodded his head. ¡°How interesting. That isn¡¯t an easy feat to aplish. The main issue of low soul power, however, is still present. Are you nning on wasting your time on him?¡±

    What Dean Greene said was indeed true; with so many students, there was bound to be talents present. Themander department, however, existed for a specific purpose; to train the people who could cast their heroic souls. If one could not cast their heroic soul, then it would forever amount to nothing.

    Grace cast a pair of confident eyes on the grounds below. A radiant smile blossomed as she said, ¡°Teacher, every single person should have a dream. What if the dreames true?¡±

    With the end of the make-up ss, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t linger around and instead went to join Ma Dong and Emily for dinner before heading off alone for some personal training. Ever since he came to the heroic soul Academy, Wang Zhong had never once skipped training his fundamentals.

    In the training room, one arrow after the other continuously shot out from Wang Zhong¡¯s bow. The feeling of this continuous flow made every inch of Wang Zhong¡¯s body feel rejuvenated. Only this could be called a fight. This was the life he wanted.

    After training, Wang Zhong re-entered the OP System to search for his opponent for today. Since the lesson curriculum wasn¡¯t packed at the moment, he may as well fight a match.

    After his ID started shing, the formerly quiet cannon fodder division grew noisy as people began discussing the double victory. Furthermore, one had been against a sessor of the Assassin n. The people who came from ns possessed bloodlines of ignited heroic souls and were leagues above the averagebatant. Behind them stood the mighty power of their ancestors.

    In the end, was All-Mouthy King just a cactus blooming in the night once, or had he gained some sort of enlightenment?

    The moment Wang Zhong¡¯s opponent appeared, the audience numbers quickly grew to over 300, showing just how many had set reminders on their skylinks. Although there were a few strongbatants that had awe-inspiring fights, they were too far in-between for themon man. Moreover, All-Mouthy King had managed to stir something deep within their hearts.

    A multitude of voices were heard as the audience discussed the fight, but there was a subtle change in the old tone.

    ¡°It looks like Brother King managed to break through. With his recent improvement inbat prowess, I feel that he can walk the path of an assassin.¡±

    ¡°If you can walk the path of an assassin with only two wins, then you¡¯re thinking too much!¡±

    ¡°This fellow just had an idental win. He¡¯s a rookie; while the other is a n member of the Assassin n, it¡¯s known that even her n members were against her going down the path of an assassin. With such a small and petite body that¡¯s unsuitable for assassination and the unfortunate luck that her trademark Dancing Fire Lotus was broken by him, this means that she isn¡¯t suited for the way of the assassin. I bet that today, All-Mouthy King will end up back at square one!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, just two measly wins and he thinks he could forget the past, what kind of bullshit is Brother King thinking. Today, this Boss came to watch him get trashed!¡±

    The crowd gradually formed two factions and the majority still didn¡¯t believe that All-Mouthy King, a joke in their eyes, would be able to emerge like a butterfly from a cocoon. Those who were voting for him only did so due to the recent two wins.

    At this moment, Laura was silently observing the broadcast through her skylink instead of entering the OP System. Her fame as the Explosive Bear Goddess brought her unnecessary trouble.

    Anlor and Arnold Teuton were currently training the newest batch of squad members. Although All-Mouthy King¡¯s recent performance was quite impressive in both tactics and perception, as veterans with over one hundred battles under their belt, it didn¡¯t interest them much. Their battle squadron, Mad Beast Battle Squadron, recently had two of their seniors with strongbat ability graduate. As such, they had to start screening the new members and choose promising talents to be their recement.

    Screening wasn¡¯t Laura¡¯s job. She poured herself a cup of coffee as she watched the broadcast projection. After all the contradictions that All-Mouthy King disyed during his previous fights, she felt that she had to watch this fight.

    After a short while, Wang Zhong¡¯s opponent appeared: Juan Oleg*Stogel Heroic Soul Academy. One battle, one victory.

    Stogel was the number one city in the north of the new continent, where the climate was cold. Stogel Heroic Soul Academy possesses fierce and tenacious heavy-armored soldiers with strong wills in plentiful numbers. The key point, however, was this person¡¯s surname. Oleg was the surname of a formidable n of the human race that could be traced back to the hundred years stand the humans had gone through. They had the ability to transmit the power of the heroic soul through their bloodline, just like the Assassin n in St. Mongul. When anyone spoke of heavy-armor soldiers, the Oleg n would definitely be mentioned.

    This two-meter-tall, fierce-looking warrior was indeed a new generation member of the Oleg n.

    ¡°Oh my god, this bastard is built like a wild beast! Look at his chest; it¡¯s as thick as the girth of my body!¡±

    ¡°Stogel City is surrounded by the bitter cold. No doubt, Brother King is gonna suffer this time! ¡°

    The first two wins by All-Mouthy King involved some luck, coupled with a few strategies and the element of surprise. With a heavy soldier as his opponent, however, a single mistake could result in being physically crushed with his bones shattering.

    Laura wryly smiled. As potential opponents, every single bit of information about the various academies and their new students were known to her. With regards to this Oleg, although he didn¡¯t have much of abat record in the OP System, he still would have received all kinds ofbat training from a young age. This was the same with almost every single sessor of a martial n. The moment he ignited his soul fire, everything he achieved would only require half the effort. This was why martial ns were able to take over the world.

    Although the perception and strategies employed by All-Mouthy King wasn¡¯t bad, facing such a monster that had extra strong defence with his attacks would be almost useless!

    Facing such odds, even the stanchest supporters of All-Mouthy King had given up hope. Unfortunately, the bets had already been ced, so there was no other option but to watch and pray.

    As usual, Wang Zhong chose a random weapon; the stronger the opponent, the better the gains in soul power.

    ¡°This guy is too arrogant. Instead of choosing a long-ranged weapon that would give a sliver of victory, he chose a random weapon.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking, that¡¯s only if he knows how to use a long-ranged weapon. There is no easy way to counter someone from the Oleg n. They have confidence in facing any upation. ¡°

 Chapter 17 â€“ Tyrannical Heavy

    Chapter 17 ¨C Tyrannical Heavy

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m talking about his attitude problem!¡±

    Some of the watchers hade for fun while others had already jumped on the bandwagon and started ridiculing.

    When the random weapon selection finished, the entire crowd was blown away. The spectators that numbered over three hundred felt like they¡¯d been cheated.

    ¡°This simply makes it hard to watch. He actually managed to get no weapons!¡±

    ¡°Even God can¡¯t bear to keep watching. He¡¯s in way over his head. I feel like Brother King¡¯s ass will explode.¡±

    ¡°I can already imagine the scene where Brother King gets pummeled and crushed.¡±

    When the results of random weapon selection was revealed, Juan wrinkled his brows, puzzled. Weapons were akin to a lifeline. They represented the path ofbat one strove toward. In the Oleg n¡¯s mindset, there were only two kinds of people who were omnipotent in all weaponry; either a god or a dead man.

    It was also possible that the opponent had some sort of trump card. Juan also never chose a weapon. Before a member of the Oleg n ignites their Heroic Soul, none were allowed to use any weapon; this was a form ofbat training as only with strong self-confidence can he cast the strongest Heroic Soul.

    Yet, no one would dare to underestimate thebat strength of the Oleg n as the n was most notable for their strong and resilient bodies. Even the nimblest of assassins would face a horrible death if they tried to engage the Oleg n in closebat.

    Both sides entered the arena. It seemed that neither side could take advantage of the terrain as the chosen arena was just a t in.

    Some people, who were exceptionally obsessive, had a moment where they felt pumped; instead of choosing an arena map with varying terrain like a forest, where one could nk if a frontal assault failed, this guy chose to fight head on. This was tantamount to suicide!

    Thebatants on both sides prepared to battle.

    Juan stared at his opponent¡¯s eyes, seeing ack of fear within. Instead, he received an eager stare filled with confidence and anticipation.

    Anticipation?

    Juan crossed his hands at his chest, performing the northern warrior salute. He was showing respect to his opponent.

    Whispers could be heard throughout the crowd; was he worth it? Although it was etiquette, usually this salute was reserved for the worthiest of opponents.

    As an absolute bookworm who loved to read up on the customs and traditions of various cities, Wang Zhong understood the meaning behind the salute.

    Wang Zhong crossed his hands and returned the salute with a slight twist; his thumbs were pointed toward one another, signaling his desire for an all-out, honorable fight.

    Upon seeing the salute, Juan was shocked; a fearsome glint emanated from his eyes. This was interesting. Although he felt Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t strong, he appreciated that fearlessness. After that salute, proper respect had to be given.

    Dong¡­¡­

    Right when the fight began, Juan rushed forward. Although it was stereotypical for a person of such stature to use brute force, this rush emitted a crushing pressure; very different from a mindless brute.

    Facing this charge, Wang Zhong stood his ground. An attack was only lethal if it struck its target.

    Wang Zhong dodged Juan¡¯s explosive punch. Although a heavy soldier had powerful explosive strength, their agility wascking inparison to other sses.

    As he dodged the oing punch, Wang Zhong countered with a blow at a person¡¯s weak spot¡ªthe liver. The physical defense of the liver was lower.

    Upon impact, Wang Zhong felt an incredible resistance on his fist. Immediately, another fist was thrown at his head. If this attack hit, then his neck would definitely snap.

    He immediately pulled back, exploding backwards.

    Instead of chasing after him, Juan stopped. He stared suspiciously at Wang Zhong and thought that this opponent of his was¡­ too weak!

    With a soul power of around 50, his attack would barely count as an itch. Even if he didn¡¯t try to defend, he could effortlessly block hundreds of those attacks.

    Did I make a mistake?

    Whoosh whoosh.

    Two depressions appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s head and body. Although he¡¯d dodged the two attacks, the pressure from each fist was sufficient enough to cause bodily harm.

    The crowd went into an uproar. Although the Oleg n was known for their first ss heavy techniques, this guy was so ferocious and overbearing!

    Defence was the core of a heavy soldier. If they could exert control over their attacks as well, then they¡¯d be the most reliable fighter in the arena.

    Juan solemnly said, ¡°If this is your standard, then you do not deserve my respect.¡± Northerners tended to be direct, especially those from Stoleg. They couldn¡¯t tolerate show-offs.

    Wang Zhong chuckled slightly and stretched his body. Such an abnormal defense was akin to fighting a beast. This would be interesting.

    Whoosh.

    Wang Zhong moved forward with a frontal assault. Juan wrinkled his brow. Is this guy digging his own grave?

    Against his assault, Juan didn¡¯t take any action. No matter how fast or agile the opponent was, an opportunity would present itself when the attack reached him. Countering before that would give the opponent a window to attack.

    The goal of striking first was to force the opponent take action. Ordinarily, one would subconsciously try to defend when faced with an assault. Only a skilled warrior who received training would be able to patiently wait for an opportune moment.

    Everyone in the crowd felt a sense of helplessness. The opponents were in entirely different realms. Right now, Juan was undoubtedly one of the most influential people. This fight meant little to him.

    Wang Zhong, as the challenger, did not have the option of retreating, and thus could only initiate the fight. Upon seeing Wang Zhong move, Juan exploded with a roar, sending a fist forward. With his level of defence, he couldpletely ignore Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks and end his life.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s attack was actually a feint used to draw out Juan¡¯s attack. Twisting his body sideways, he prepared to unleash another strike at his weak spot. Facing an opponent with a strong body and high soul power, the only way to hurt him was to strike at a weak point like the liver, or the back of his head.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong felt impending danger.

    Roar~ Bang!

    A wild collision!

    Whoosh.

    Wang Zhong flew back like a crushed ragdoll.

    Everyone stared in horror. Damn, was this a heavy? There was basically no room given to survive! It was unexpected that Juan would also use a feint tactic like Wang Zhong did earlier. While his opponent was still reacting, Juan suddenly charged forward with a sudden burst of power and collided with Wang Zhong.

    The strength of the collision was estimated to be around 150 grassos of power.

    There was no doubt that all the bones in All-mouthy King had been shattered from that move.

    Juan stood still, pondering over the fight. Had it been a minute yet?

    Just when everyone felt the fight was over, Wang Zhong crawled up. He was a bit shocked. The Oleg n¡¯s battle abilities truly aren¡¯t just empty boasts.

    Unscathed?

    Discussions about what had just happened began to circte the crowd. No one could have survived such a violent collision, but from the looks of it, All-mouthy King looked just fine and was undamaged.

    Juan also noticed this. When the collision urred, it seemed fatal, but Wang Zhong managed to use an opposing force mitigate the damage. The reaction speed and skill required to escape such a situation was remarkable. This was akin to thebat sense of a first-rate assassin.

    Juan realised that he couldn¡¯t becent any longer. It was fortunate that his opponent wasn¡¯t using any weapon. If he faced an assassin of such caliber, along with that agility and fearlessness, then the entire closebat fight would¡¯ve be his worst nightmare.

 Chapter 18 â€“ Unbelieveable

    Chapter 18 ¨C Unbelieveable

    Juan spread out his arms and hunched forward slightly. He resembled a ferocious bear that was waiting to charge at his prey.

    Facing an opponent with such agility, one mustn¡¯t focus onnding a killing blow. Instead, one must concentrate on containment and capture. Once captured, their agility bes moot.

    Now was the time to showcase the Oleg n¡¯s famous prey capturing techniques.

    Only by using such techniques would one be the champion. Using mere brute force would lead to failure.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t fear Juan¡¯s stance and charged forward rapidly. Against this kind of heavy soldier which had a strength equivalent to ten men, overlyplicated moves wouldn¡¯t make the cut. The only way is to break his defensive posture.

    Juan allowed Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks to hit, so long as none were aimed at his vital points. On the other hand, every one of Juan¡¯s attacks had an aura of death behind it. If he were caught by Juan, Wang Zhong would immediately be crushed.

    In a short span of two minutes, the two unleashed dozens of moves against one another. Wang Zhongnded at least seven or eight strikes on Juan, but didn¡¯t do much due to his weak attack power. Juan made sure to tightly guard his vital spots. He didn¡¯t believe that a fighter like Wang Zhong wouldck a hidden move. Wang Zhong¡¯s soul power wasn¡¯t high, and he wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to strike his vitals. With this, nothing could prate his defence!

    Yet, this opponent was very slippery and agile. There was no chance for him to capture the other, nevermindnding a hit. This All-mouthy King was definitely abat veteran. He constantly harassed the other without taking any unnecessary risks, it was as if he was waiting for an easy way to strike.

    Seeing those eyes brimming with self-confidence, Juan didn¡¯t dare to underestimate his foe. Such confidence indicated that there was a hidden killing move that could strike when the opportunity presented itself.

    Yet, the man seemed to have forgotten that he wasn¡¯t the only one with a killing move.

    Another strikended on Juan¡¯s chest, but it was no different from striking a metal sheet. The collision caused Wang Zhong to rebound into the air. Facing such a monster while in mid-air was suicide and he had to quickly return to the ground.

    At this moment, Juan struck!

    As he blocked Wang Zhong¡¯s strike, Juan¡¯s fist had already been thrust forward. It rumbled towards Wang Zhong like an exploding cannon shell. Such a strike would definitely cause Wang Zhong¡¯s head to explode like a watermelon.

    But¡­ this distance¡­

    Wasn¡¯t enough!

    A few millimeters away, Juan¡¯s palms suddenly pped together. Soul power instantly exploded outward from the p.

    Weng.

    Oleg Shockwave p!

    Juan felt extremely confident. That shockwave p was capable of knocking out an unprepared opponent for at least a second. This was more than enough time to end his opponent¡¯s life.

    Juan¡¯s right hand was like Thor¡¯s hammer as it rumbled towards Wang Zhong¡¯s head.

    Silence filled the audience seats as everyone was wholly absorbed by the match. Thebat prowess of Juan from the Oleg n was on a level Brother King couldn¡¯t match. He was about to get beat up as usual.

    Weng.

    Whoosh!

    Juan¡¯s fist stopped abruptly, a few millimeters away from the top of All-mouthy King¡¯s head.

    Why did he stop!? Just a bit further and the match would have ended!

    Juan stood there motionlessly, his expression petrified while his eyes wide open as though they were about to pop open.

    Victory For All-mouthy King!

    The previously silent crowd burst into a cacophony of voices in a matter of seconds. This was an unexpected win within the cannon fodder division.

    ¡°Oh god, are you kidding me? Is the OP system having problems!?¡±

    ¡°Brother King, dammit, how did you manage to make the OP system your fairy godmother!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just not possible! Juan is able to defend against at least 150 grassos. There wasn¡¯t any soul power detected that was high enough to break his defense!¡±

    ¡°There must have been a problem!¡±

    Most of the average fighters within the cannon fodder division didn¡¯t possess high intelligence. When faced with such a mind-blowing event, even if they knew a problem in the OP system was highly unlikely as the OP provided entrance and use of the Fifth Dimension which made it impossible to disturb, they couldn¡¯t find any other exnation for this.

    Hong.

    Juan Oleg¡¯s body fell back to the rmed shout of the crowd. The cacophony turned into harsh silence that filled the air.

    What could be seen on Juan¡¯s left chest was a massive, soul chilling depression. Such an attack on the heart would cause it to easily rupture.

    Instant death!

    Wang Zhong slowly stood up. Taking a deep breath, he left the OP system.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned, I must be dreaming, right? That looks exactly like a blow a sledgehammer would cause.¡±

    ¡°It should have been some kind of ability with explosive aspects!¡±

    ¡°An ability like that would have at least caused some soul power fluctuations. Did you see any of that?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ where¡¯d he go?¡±

    ¡°You pig, hurry up and move to the forums and wait for a great god¡¯s enlightenment!¡±

    Originally, since these fights were of the cannon fodder division, they weren¡¯t given much attention. Compared to famous and popr matches, All-mouthy King¡¯s match could barely be considered entertainment. Now, however, the chatter within the forums reached an unprecedented level.

    Some people had already uploaded slow motion clips of the killing moment. Everyone was extremely curious as to what had actually happened during that critical moment. What ability did All-mouthy King use to break through the defense of someone as strong as Juan within a split second, such that he wasn¡¯t able to even shout?

    It couldn¡¯t have been an explosion caused by a shockwave upon contact, right?

    The trademark of abilitiesy in their uniqueness which was incredibly hard to predict and defend against. Yet, all abilities were traceable and, once unearthed, would have its effectiveness reduced due to it being more predictable.

    However, when the slow motion yed through, everyone noticed that during the point of Juan¡¯s shockwave attack, Wang Zhong¡¯s left hand was blocking Juan¡¯s view and was followed by his right fist when Juan unleashed the attack on Wang Zhong¡¯s head.

    ¡­ What the hell, wasn¡¯t this just an ordinary punch?

    Every single studentbatant would learn the fundamentals of how to throw a punch, swing a sword, and utilize soul power. If a punch that normal could take down a member of the Oleg n, then they really should change their name to the thin-skinned n.

    ¡°Captain, why did you summon the two of us? The current batch of new members are an unruly bunch and we¡¯re in the process of disciplining them!¡± Arnold Teuton eximed. New members tended to be a bit arrogant and disciplining them was an interest of Arnold Teuton¡¯s. He had been treated the same by the squad captain when he was a newbie.

    Laura beamed a devilish smile and said, ¡°All-mouthy King just fought another match. I felt you two should really take a look at it, especially you, Anlor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? I thought that coward wouldn¡¯t dare to show his face again. Who is his opponent this time,¡± Arnold Teuton said,ughing. Disciplining newbies made him feel extremely satisfied.

    ¡°Oleg¡¯s Juan.¡±

    The Anlor n and Oleg n were widely known as the Federation¡¯s north and south iron gates. The Oleg n were distinctly known for their ferocious body strength while the Anlor n was more all-rounded andprehensive. Both possessed their own specialized traits, but there was no doubt which n was the best heavy soldier n.

    ¡°Oh, so what¡¯s the result? Facing an Oleg whose body is extremely strong and resilient and is akin to a bear, only a sharp shooter such as myself can make the cut,¡± said Arnold Teuton with a smile.

    ¡°One strike, instant death!¡± Lauraughed, her eyes revealing a faint glimmer as her heart felt interest. The strong always lusted for a worthy fight.

 Chapter 19 â€“ â€œMatchâ€ King of Debate

    Chapter 19 ¨C ¡°Match¡± King of Debate

    ¡°Haha, boss, you¡¯re kidding, right? How could that bear¡¯s defense be so fragile?¡±

    Laura stopped speaking, letting both Anlor and Arnold watch the fight. The twobatants were simr; they both possessed normalbat prowess, but excelled in one particr area. They also only used fundamental feints and counters. Although All-Mouthy King¡¯s soul power was quite weak, his control over his soul power was precise, meaning he could leverage his strengths against his opponent¡¯s weak points.

    Bluntly speaking, it all came down to opportunities. Even the most flexible assassin had to risk their life tond a killing blow.

    When he observed Juan¡¯s shockwave p, Teuton was also interested, since it resembled that deflection technique. It was the final punch, however, that had Teuton staring at the monitor in disbelief.

    What the hell was this?

    Laura smiled slightly in Anlor¡¯s direction. Laura herself had pondered over the punch for quite a long time, but still could not determine the presence of a hidden ability. However, she felt that Anlor, being a member of the Heavy n, would be able to decipher this killing move To properly utilise an ability, it must be practiced constantly over period of time, yet All-Mouthy King had not done so.

    ¡°Slow down the frame-rate¡­¡± Anlor suddenly said.

    However, there was a limit to how much a yback could be slowed, thus it ended up as an blurry image. Still, Anlor¡¯s face turned incredibly grim as he sucked in a deep breath.

    ¡°It might be¡­ Osciting Fist¡­¡±

    ¡°Osciting Fist, what¡¯s that¡­¡± said Arnold with a smile. ¡°Wait. What? Osciting Fist!?¡±

    Laura shuddered. ¡°Are you telling me that that explosive and destructive killing blow relied on osciting soul power at a high frequency?¡±

    Anlor nodded, then shook his head. ¡°Since I didn¡¯t watch personally, I¡¯m not wholly certain, but from the shape of the injury, it was most likely caused by the first-rate, high frequency battle technique, Osciting Fist.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unlikely? The skill itself is a double-edged de. Without a powerful body and excellent control over soul power, the move cannot be executed.¡±

    ¡°The punch¡¯s soul power was roughly 200 grassos, practically impossible for Juan to block. If I could experience it for myself, then I could be certain¡± Anlor¡¯s eyes sparkled in anticipation.

    Arnold looked at the terrifying depression in Juan¡¯s chest and shuddered. ¡°You¡¯re all perverts, masochists!¡±

    All high-level battle techniques required a strong body and precise control over one¡¯s soul power. Furthermore, to execute the technique, one needs a considerable amount of soul power as well as the ability topress it quickly, which results in extreme pressure ced on the body and soul sea. Ifplications were to ur, then one would self-destruct, while the opponent is unharmed. If executed properly, however, synergy urs and a summative force greater than the total input forms.

    At the time when the forums were in chaos, Explosive Bear Goddess Laura uploaded an analysis that included a description of the Osciting Fist. This immediately started a new round of discussion, since high-level battle techniques were rarely seen even in the elite division, let alone the cannon fodder division. Brother Mouthy, just how fucking awesome are you?

    With three expert wins, a bottom scrubber had suddenly transformed into a powerhouse.

    ¡°Looks like my goddess Laura is a fan of Brother King, hehe.¡±

    ¡°Scram! As if you have any rtion with my goddess.¡±

    As a natural fire ability user with an enticing figure, Laura was extremely sexy and charming.

    Incidentally, as the chaotic discussion continued, another goddess uploaded her views.

    It was Laura¡¯s rival from the New Continent¡¯s southern city, me City; Fire Cannon Sharmie. Undoubtedly, the two were at the forefront of their generation, with both ranked amongst the best in terms of soul power. Laura¡¯s specialty was her sentient soul beast, Fiery Explosion Bear, while Sharmie¡¯s specialty was her unique ability, me Burst, which required perfect control over her soul power. Both of them were known as the best fire ability users of the new generation.

    Normally, the cannon fodder division held no interest to them, yet suddenly, Laura began to post about a newbie in the cannon fodder division, causing Sharmie to see this as an opportunity to distinguish herself. Being rivals, and furthermore, captains of their respective battle squadrons, they both possessed a critical eye for judging a person¡¯s potential. This led them topete in more than justbat skills.

    After Laura had uploaded her post that thoroughly analyzed the match, Sharmie immediately made a follow-up post, expressing her view that All-Mouthy King was the alias of an elite divisionbatant, making Laura¡¯s review of his strong and weak points silly.

    Sharmie was delighted that she could use this opportunity to finally gain an upper-hand over Laura. During the match, the amount of soul power All-Mouthy King used was low, yet his control over it was exquisite. This clearly indicated that All-Mouthy King was just an alias, and that it was extremely silly that Laura did a detailed analysis of him.

    ¡°B-big sis¡­ this¡­¡± The hesitant voice came from Mario, a ming Squadron member who couldn¡¯t help but say something.

    ¡° ¡®Big¡¯ your head. If you have anything to say, then say it out now!¡± Sharmie shouted. With her explosive temper, she couldn¡¯t deal with hesitation.

    ¡°Hehe, big sis, that All-Mouthy King isn¡¯t a nickname. It¡¯s a username that¡¯s already been used for over a year now and has a victory rate of 99 losses. Those three previous matches were his only wins,¡± Mario said cautiously.

    Sharmie stared in shock. As a minute passed, the temperature of the room began to slowly rise¡­

    ¡°You slowpoke, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!? Go die!¡±

    A member that was standing outside said, ¡°Vice-captain Mario is so pitiful. Just what is the secret to his me resistance?¡±

    ¡°Our squad captain is perfect in every way, except for that explosive temper.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with captain¡¯s chest, haha.¡±

    ¡°Shush! This is her taboo, be careful or you¡¯ll be roasted alive!¡±

    Mario, who had just been blown away by those mes, gave off a charred smell as he thought, I really should consider just shaving my head bald.

    Just as Sharmie had anxiously expected, the forums once again exploded into discussions. Everyone knew that both Sharmie and Laura werepeting to be the number one fire ability user.

    Sharmie, indeed, was talented. Even before casting her Heroic Soul, she had an extremely high level of soul power. With her abundant soul sea, her soul power output could be considered limitless. Laura, on the other hand, not only was she a fire ability user, but she was also a spirit user who possessed a spirit soul beast. This made Laura stand out more, which was something the haughty Sharmie couldn¡¯t stand.

    Yet, only one phrase was stuck to the Explosive Goddess, which was ¡®big chest, no brains¡¯¡­ keke, although saying ¡®no brains¡¯ was a bit much, it didn¡¯t help that her impulsive actions didn¡¯t have much thought behind them.

    Seeing Sharmie¡¯s post, Laura broke out intoughter. ¡°Ha! She really is a dairy cow.¡±

    Anlow and Arnold exchanged nces, both understanding the other¡¯s feelings. Those two sacks were definitely ¡®lethal¡¯ weapons, ah¡­

    Girls were very sensitive. Laura was no exception as she asked, ¡°Hehe, what are the two of you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, boss, what you said is correct. That fellow is definitely a dairy cow with big breasts and no brains!¡± Anlor replied hurriedly, his reaction faster than Arnold¡¯s.

 Chapter 20 â€“ The Unfathomable Heart of a Girl

    Chapter 20 ¨C The Unfathomable Heart of a Girl

    ¡°Big chest with no brains; schoolmate Anlor, how can you be so sexist toward women! As your squadron leader, I have to discipline you!¡±

    Bang¡­ Whoosh¡­.

    Anlor flew back and a loud crash emanated from outside. Seeing Laura¡¯s re now fixated on him, Arnold hurriedly beckoned with his hands and put on a shining, innocent face as he said, ¡° Leader, what you said is absolutely right! Let me help you kick that sexist scum. He is the enemy ofmon men!¡±

    Bang¡­.. Whiz¡­.

    ¡°AH~~~~~~~~~¡±

    Laura dusted her hands and said, ¡°Ah, how refreshing. Sharmie sure is bored. Ever sincest year, she¡¯s been bringing up troubles for herself. Out of all the numerous experts from the Empire and other various special races, she just had to choose me.¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer as all the discussions had turned into arguments, nitpicking both of them.

    Sharmie also felt extremely depressed. ¡°This bastard, to think that you were actually that ¡®All-Mouthy¡¯ King. Don¡¯t let me see you, else I¡¯ll be sure to roast and kill you over and over again!¡±

    She had initially only taken a nce and presumed it was the Almighty King that was being used as a nickname due to his behaviour andbat techniques used. Dammit, he was actually just some small trash!

    She decided to eat ten ice popsicles to quell her anger before stomping through the already broken door. Mouths gaping, the members of the Fire Cannon team stared at their Big Sis¡¯s voluptuous and heaving chest, unable to retract their sight.

    Wang Zhong on the other hand didn¡¯t have manyplicated feelings. For him and Simba, the stronger the opponent, the better it was. By using the maximum amount of effort to force his opponent to do the same, he was able to maximise the capture of soul essence.

    After the battle, Wang Zhong stuck to his usual schedule and proceeded with his physical training. The existence of the Primordial Chaos Seal was something he was unable to understand, however, having a strong and resilient body was a necessity.

    Any kind ofbat technique came with a definite load and requirement, and this also applies tobatants and ability users. Only by possessing a strong and resilient body can one withstand the bacsh of using an ability. This was a critical element which required months of hard training in order to create the strong foundation of a resilient body that would not copse unpredictably.

    After a satisfying half hour of training, Wang Zhong felt clear-headed and refreshed. The satisfaction of victory washed over his soul, resulting in a unique feeling of the spirit and rity of one¡¯s thoughts. Thebat style of Juan actually wasn¡¯t too bad, as every academy or heroic soul family would have their own unique style ofbat. Yet, all of them share at least a few simrities; for example, the pursuit of precision and control.

    Aiming for a one-strike kill was extremely difficult as the opponent wouldn¡¯t be an idiot that would wait patiently for your strike. Only by seizing an opportunity, identifying weaknesses, and risking one¡¯s life would one be able tond the killing blow. A true master would be able to grasp the correct moment and opportunity, utilizing his precision and control to take advantage of the opponent¡¯s weaknesses and expose a moment of vulnerability, thusnding the critical killing blow.

    This was Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding ofbat. It didn¡¯t matter if it were individual or teambat, the concept of control was extremely important.

    Feeling that he could improve on his hypothesis, Wang Zhong opened up the memo in his Skylink and jotted down every single point of inspiration and corresponding action that would result from them.

    At another side, Student Ma Dong finally arrived at the registration venue extremely delighted that his Prodigy Society could finally be officially recognised.

    ¡°Put the tables over there, yes, over there¡­ Hey, you better be careful, that¡¯s the sign of the president, so make sure you ce it properly,¡± Ma Dong ordered. After finally achieving his dream even though he had to spend almost all of his savings, Ma Dong enjoyed every second of it.

    Now extremely loyal to Ma Dong, Barran was wholeheartedly rushing about and handling all of the required arrangements. Ma Dong opened the window and nced outside. ¡°This is the allocated area of the ck Rose Society. Hehe, something good is happening; my goddess is approaching!¡± Ma Dong took a deep breath and smelled the whiff of a slight fragrance that lingered in the air

    Fortunately, as a member of the Assassin n and also by utilizing Emily¡¯s name, no one in the family wouldin about him showing off. For prominent families, as long as results were shown, the process didn¡¯t matter. Personal experiences were part of a person¡¯s training.

    ¡°Leader, what are you looking at?¡± Barran curiously asked.

    Ma Dong looked deeply at Barran and patted his waist. ¡°That¡¯s a very good question; did you see it?¡±

    Barran Gestalt looked around incredulously and said ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the future!¡± Ma Dong said with a serious tone. He ignored the fact that Emily was busy, and that even Wang Zhong and Grai were nowhere to be found. Being a leader wasn¡¯t an easy job, as it required one to babysit everyone¡ªincluding Barran.

    The minimum requirement for a society was 5 people, but the Prodigy Society would definitely grow bigger andrger because he wanted to created a legend!

    Barran felt as though his president was shining¡­

    A new day had started and as the new students started to flow in,ughter filled the school as the upper year students scurried along hurriedly.

    Due to having a lecture in the afternoon, Wang Zhong headed into the lecture hall, which quickly became crowded and noisy as more restless second years starteding in. The core emphasis of the second year curriculum was theories and analysis, and that¡¯s the reason why Wang Zhong could continue studying despite his hopelessly poor grades. Yet, if he were to fail again this year, he wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to have a second attempt.

    Upon seeing Wang Zhong, looks of contempt showed on some of the students¡¯ faces, with some of them even snickering. This was simr to his previous year, except that this time there was no response from Wang Zhong. He was going to leave the academy sooner orter, but still, the taunting did worsen.

    Themander department was the most illustrious department within the academy and contained within it were students that came from prestigious heroic families, those with deep political backgrounds, and of course, students with excellent grades. Wang Zhong was considered as the ¡®forgotten¡¯ of the lot.

    Those inside cliques were known to do quite nasty things to people who didn¡¯t get on their good side. Luckily for Wang Zhong, however, the presence of Ma Dong helped restrain the bullying from these people.

    As incredible as it seemed, Ma Dong was considered one of the popr and well received figures with the academy. Although not the most popr, he stood within the top tier of that category. Despising those fellows that acted extremely arrogant and being toozy to bother with them, Ma Dong instead became extremely good friends with Wang Zhong, a rtionship that happened regardless of the fact that they shared the same dormitory room. These punks had various unscrupulous means to deal with their target and it was only because of Ma Dong that they did not dare to be too unbridled.

    Shockingly, Ma Dong, who was usuallyte to everything and was a regr ss ditcher, was quite on time today. He arrived and quickly sat down beside Wang Zhong, excitedly eximing, ¡°Do you know whose ss we are attending today?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Professor Marshall?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if it was that old man then I would have already skipped ss. Nevermind, I¡¯ll give you a hint; you¡¯ll know in a short while!¡±

    After a short while, the lecture room quieted down as everyone¡¯s focus was on the stage. A tremendous roar of cheering and apuse rang out soon after. In this era, most of the greatest idols were heroes, especially those that possessed both beauty and strength.

 Chapter 21 â€“ The Schoolâ€™s Idol

    Chapter 21 ¨C The School¡¯s Idol

    A prominent example would be the one currently standing on the stage, the pride of Tianjing city, Major Grace from the Freedom Federation. A rarely seen ability soldier, she had ignited her heroic soul at the age of 18, then led the Tianjing battle squad in the Federationpetition and fought through to the semifinals, achieving the bestbat record Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy had ever seen and unprecedentedly, pushed the academy into the top 20 rankings. A decade after her graduation, her tale continued to grow as she was admitted into the Federation Guard. This year, she was admitted into Saint Pce after being promoting to Royal Rank Heroic Soldier, and had the right to recruit new members. Till this moment, she was the one and only Royal Rank soldier to graduate from Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy.

    It could be said that she was the pride of Tianjing.

    No one would have ever thought that she would suddenly turn up here, much less in this very lecture hall. This news shook the entire school, and countless number of students, regardless of their seniority, rushed toward the lecture hall, wanting to catch a glimpse of their idol.

    Having already prepared beforehand, a group of teachers and students were mobilized to ensure smooth transit and functionality of the lecture hall. The students attending ss in the lecture hall were the most fortunate of all; they had struck gold, being able to have their idol teach them.

    Grace smiled gently at the crowd before regaining her stoicposure. Although 28-years-old wasn¡¯t that old, for abat veteran with hundreds and thousands of fights under her belt, such a crowd didn¡¯t unsettle her like it would for students.

    Looking over the sea of heads, Grace soon spotted her target¡ªWang Zhong. During his remedial exam, he had left a strong impression on her, which further increased when she read the various theories published by him. Even a battle-hardened veteran like her was left in awe of them.

    His form of battle analysis was unprecedented in its ways; moreover, it required the experience of abat veteran, something that was unlikely to be found in students. Just purely based on the fact that he could publish such hypotheses showed the unlimited potential he possessed.

    The most defining character that humans possessed wasn¡¯t their methods or strength, but their intelligence.

    ¡°Is everyone curious as to why I chose this specific ss?¡± This was the first question Grace posed to the ss.

    Every single student that was watching nodded their head in session. What they wanted to know the most was: was it by chance?

    Present in the crowd of students outside the lecture hall was Emily. Grace, as her idol, was one of the reasons she chose to enter Tianjing. Even though she possessed an ability, Grace chose the career of an ability soldier which focused on close-ranged abilitybat instead of being just a pure ability user. This was one of Grace¡¯s most attractive features.

    Everyone within the lecture hall was stumped. They had never considered that question and had assumed that they were just in lucky. Was there another reason for it?

    After considering for a short while, Ma Dong excitedly eximed, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be! I heard that squadron leader Grace was here on a mission; can it possibly be that she has set her sights on someone in this ss!¡±

    Hearing that statement, all of the students in the ss became extremely excited. All of them hailed from themander department, where all of the prestigious students gathered. They all assumed something was up.

    Just when everyone thought that Grace was exhibiting favoritism, she pointed her finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of him.¡±

    Everyone within and surrounding the lecture hall all looked toward the direction of the pointed finger. Those people in the pointed direction all sat up straight and prayed that they were the lucky one.

    Present in the pointed direction were powerhouses like Scarlet and Reeves, but the finger was aimed at a position behind them.

    Being the pride of the soldier department, Reeves, a third year student, would still have to attend some minor courses in themander department.

    Although all of the powerhouses in the lecture hall were seated in the first 3 rows, the direction Grace pointed toward was clearly the back rows. Generally speaking, it was an unspoken rule that powerhouses were usually the ones th seated in the front, while the weaker students would be seated at the back.

    Thump, thump. Ma Dong¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly as he thought, Fuck, don¡¯t tell me that I struck the jackpot and the one that Miss Grace is pointing at is me?

    Finally, is the glory of the renowned Assassin n going to shine upon him?

    Will his destiny of just being a member of the lower ss finally change?

    Just as Ma Dong was about to stand up, Grace lightly smiled and said, ¡°Student Wang Zhong, I greatly admired the papers you had published¡ªwell done!¡±

    In an instant, the entire present student body was in shock. Wang Zhong?

    What in the world? The disgrace of themander department had actually be the example they were supposed to follow?

    Wang Zhong himself was also extremely surprised that Grace had spared the time look through the papers he had written on his analysis ofbat techniques.

    Without giving an exnation, Grace had already moved on to pose the next question. ¡°What is everyone¡¯s view on the topic of battle control techniques?¡±

    Since everyone present weren¡¯t freshman, they thought over Grace¡¯s question seriously as this was a rare opportunity to showcase their talents. Reeves stood up and said, ¡°Teacher Grace, in my personal opinion, battle control techniques are an auxiliary form ofbat support, but in the end, everything still boils down to strength. Why waste time bothering with this aspect when one can just focus on raising one¡¯s strength? In the end, strength triumphs over all.¡°

    Grace nodded her her head. ¡° Everyone, please speak freely. I¡¯m not here to teach by the book. Having experienced the same headache-inducing situation years ago, I¡¯m just here to share my personal thoughts and opinions.¡±

    Laughter spread throughout the ss as everyone breathed out a sigh of relief. Everyone began to seriously analyze the question being posed. This goes to show that the power and influence an idol presented was strong enough to spark a change in a student¡¯s character.

    Wang Zhong stared at Grace. It was impossible to not know of her great name as she was the pride spoken of by all the teachers in Tianjing in the past couple of years. It could also be said that she symbolized the glory of the academy¡¯s earlier years. He could feel the explosive power hidden beneath her silver uniform, which was difficult to conceal. As a 28-year-old soldier, there was no doubt she was on the path to the very peak.

    If Grace knew what was going on in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind at that moment, she would definitely be bawling withughter. This wasn¡¯t what a typical teenager thought of.

    ¡°Battle control is a skill that is effective when facing an evenly matched opponent. It is critical to at least master a few techniques which wille in handy in the future,¡± replied Scarlet as she stood up. She herself held appreciation of the papers Wang Zhong published, especially those on the topic of battle control analysis.

    Grace gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Any other views on this?¡±

    It was at this moment that a student stood up and replied, ¡°Teacher Grace, in my personal opinion, there is no point in appreciating the ramblings of a waste. The pursuit of control is only for the weak. Instead of wasting time on this method, why not pursue techniques that offer greater lethality and power? Personally speaking, I feel that battle control is just a farce and the mark of a coward!¡±

 Chapter 22 â€“ Pie or Pitfall?

    Chapter 22 ¨C Pie or Pitfall?

    The student who replied was Pedro, a third year student of the soldier department and the vanguard of the core squad, Holy Judgement,. He was famous for being a brutish and crude person, feared by all the juniors in the soldier department for being unforgiving. His actions usually resulted in his training partners being sent to the hospital for injuries.

    Grace was not angry at hisment and smiled slightly, saying, ¡°This is also one point of view.¡±

    Pedro proceeded to nonchntly sit down. Hailing from Stogel City, he was sent here by his family as he had offended people that couldn¡¯t be offended. Thus, he held no sense of patriotism to this academy, much less his views of Grace.

    Grace nced at Wang Zhong. This kid is quite interesting. His expression seemed carefree, unaffected by the views other people had about him. Such a calm and collected person. Behaviour like this was extremely hard toe by. She felt that this was turning out to be a worthwhile trip.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, seeing that you are quite aplished in this area, please share your thoughts on this topic.¡± This was the second time Grace had singled out Wang Zhong, puzzling the crowd. Even Scarlet felt confused. Although the papers Wang Zhong published weren¡¯t bad, they weren¡¯t world-breaking or revolutionary. Furthermore, his personal strength was extremely weak and could be easily denounced in this current situation.

    Ignoring the crowd, Wang Zhong replied indifferently, ¡°I personally feel that even if there was an invincible existence, they wouldn¡¯t bother with me, and instead, face those of simr strengths. In the case of facing multiple enemies, battle control techniques would have a substantial effect as it allows simultaneous offense and defense. These techniques would also be essential within a team, and would thus be one of the critical requirements.¡±

    Grace pped her hands, appraising, ¡°I too feel the same way. A well-polished execution of battle control techniques would reap substantial rewards on the battlefield. Furthermore, the requirements of having a deeper understanding of the workings of soul power does not impede with the pursuit of greaterbat techniques¡­.¡±

    With her high appreciation of battle control techniques, Grace proceeded to present her opinions and ideas based on personal experiences, offering subjects for discussion. Utilizing this method, she gradually introduced critical thinking within the students. Being very experienced, Grace employed a method that differed from what a teacher would normally do; she used her past experiences and history to more effectively teach the students.

    In a short span of time, silence enveloped the area, the only sound being Grace¡¯s voice. This was the effect of the high charisma the Goddess of Tianjing possesses. As students of different years had different processes for understanding topics, only a teacher of high proficiency would be able to induce critical thinking amongst students.

    Time quickly flew by and the ss was near the end. Grace took a look at the crowd of students before her, thinking about whether to give the students standing outside a chance, when a small, weird little girl squeezed out from the crowd.

    It was extremely obvious that the little girl Grace had identified was none other than Emily.

    ¡°Teacher Grace, my name is Emily and I have a question to ask!¡± She pleaded while staring at Grace with her big, round, sparkling eyes, looking extremely adorable. Her earnest actions made the rowdy crowd, one that was about to scold her, cease all of their actions.

    ¡°Emily of the Assassin n, wee to Tianjing Academy,¡± Grace said with a smile.

    Discussions start to spring up within the crowd. so she was a member of the cold-blooded Assassin n. They all felt lucky that they hadn¡¯t scolded her.

    ¡°I possess a me ability, but I wish to be an ability soldier instead of an ability user. Do you have any suggestions on how I can do that?¡±

    Emily felt high hopes, as the person standing right before her also possessed ame ability, and had be an extremely strong me ability soldier.

    ¡°me abilities are very strong, and can be used to counter many other abilities. The way they are used, however, differs from person to person. Take, for example, two famous figures of this generation; Sharmie from me City and Laura from Copperfield City. Sharmie¡¯s me ability favors explosiveness, and she also has an abnormallyrge soul sea. Laura, on the other hand, possesses a Fiery Explosion Bear sentient soul beast, and pays great attention to the assistance of her soul beast. Every single person has their own special trait which all Heroic Soul soldiers have unlocked. The key to unlocking this trait is by being yourself; only this will unlock your path to being a powerful person!¡±

    After Grace finished speaking, the lecture hall erupted into apuse. pping could be heard emanating from outside as well.

    As the ss ended, arge group of people chased after Grace¡¯s shadow. As a result, the lecture hall returned to its originally quiet state.

    Ma Dong eximed excitedly, ¡°Holy shit bro, you¡¯re awesome! Is it just me, but somehow I felt that our warrior goddess is up to something fishy. Did you peek on someone showering¡­ no, that¡¯s not right. If that had happened, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you.¡±

    Wang Zhong rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Nothing good everes out of your dirty mouth.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. It seem like you¡¯re in trouble now; Reeves and his bunch of guys don¡¯t like you,¡± Ma Dong replied. Reeves and his bunch detested people who were arrogant, while obviouslycking the ability to back it up.

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong, you coward. When we¡¯re outside don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my older cousin!¡± Emily eximed exasperatedly. ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, if anyone tries to bully you, tell me and I¡¯ll make sure to squash and beat them up for you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m the one that¡¯s your brother. Please don¡¯t do stuff that might cause trouble for Wang Zhong.¡± Although Ma Dong was a natural troublemaker, he valued his friendship much more than others

    ¡°Hmph. Alright I know. Jeez, you¡¯re so annoying. I not stupid!¡± Emilyughed and said, ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, I¡¯m treating you to lunch as thanks for your guidancest time.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Is the construction of the weaponpleted?¡±

    ¡°No, I rejected the weapon!¡± Emily said.

    ¡°What? You rejected Mr. Moore¡¯s weapon; are you out of your mind!?¡± Ma Dong shouted.

    ¡°After some consideration, I felt that for now, I should not use such a good weapon as I might getzy. This would be very disadvantageous when casting my Heroic Soul. As to what brother Wang Zhong had said, a sacred de can only be created through repeated tempering!¡± eximed Emily, as sheughed.

    Hearing this, Wang Zhong gawked. When did I spout such philosophical words.

    ¡°Student Wang Zhong, congrattions on finally being acknowledged.¡± A clear and serene voice resounded, the owner being the smiling Scarlet.

    ¡°President Scarlet, how do you do. Our Prodigy Society is just beside yours, so now we can be considered neighbours,¡± Ma Dong replied with fervor.

    ¡°Is that right? Wee, then. Wang Zhong, are you free to attend a party at my house this weekend?¡±

    Hearing this, the three of them gawked. Ma Dong followed up with a vicious re at Wang Zhong, saying, ¡°Sure, there¡¯s no problem. His weekends are extremely free!¡±

    Scarlet gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯ll be on Saturday night, 7pm. There will be a surprise waiting.¡±

    As soon as Scarlet walked off, Ma Dong couldn¡¯t resist as he immediately grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s cor, growling, ¡°You cunning little bastard. Are you still trying to hide your rtionship? She clearly has a thing for you, seeing that she specifically invited you to her party!¡±

    Wang Zhong felt extremely confused. Honestly speaking, he had felt that Scarlet was an exemry person with a good character, but¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯m not really familiar with her.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you pig brain. It only takes a bit of time for rtionships between a man and a woman to be familiar. Furthermore, you have such a beauty sending the invitation. In a situation like this, no matter how perilous the journey, I would definitely try to woo her. Don¡¯t worry; I will lend you mydy killer¡¯s suit. You will look absolutely fabulous in it,¡± Ma Dong said excitedly, although he looked much more worried than Wang Zhong did.

    Curling her lip, Emily, who stood at the side, added, ¡°Ma Dong Dong, throw that stupid idea away. God only knows what her motive is.¡±

    ¡°Little kids who don¡¯t understand should not interrupt, this here is the affairs of adults!¡± Ma Dong replied. He continued, ¡±This is Scarlet we are talking about, not that witch, Mmi¡­..¡±

    A short distance away, a person could be seen standing up, packing away some items. Upon seeing the silhouette of that back, Ma Dong immediately came to a stop and froze. That couldn¡¯t have been Mmi, right?

 Chapter 23 â€“ Their First Meeting

    Chapter 23 ¨C Their First Meeting

    Mmi held up her ck-rimmed spectacles and took a quick nce at Ma Dong, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Only after she left the area did Ma Dong take in a deep breath of fresh air. The look on his face was akin to that of seeing a ghost, too afraid to even speak.

    On the way back, Ma Dong stillmented on how envious he was of Wang Zhong. He spoke about stuff like how Wang Zhong¡¯s luck was finally turning around after a year of suffering. He had earned the praise of Teacher Grace and the favor of Scarlet; this all seemed too much like a dream.

    The key problem, however, lied with how much of a blockhead Wang Zhong is. With such a carefree free attitude, he had only chased the little pest Emily. Being a veteran in the matters of rtionships, Ma Dong felt the need to give some advice to his fellow brother.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, this weekend will be the most important weekend of your life. Scarlet sending you an invitation shows that she has a thing for you; this is an opportunity you definitely must grasp. Therefore, you need an undefeatable divine weapon!¡± Ma Dong said.

    Wang Zhong gawked and replied, ¡°Divine weapon?¡±

    As heughed loudly, Ma Dong proceeded to fish out outfit after outfit. This was so unbearable for Wang Zhong to watch that he felt an irresistible urge to punch and beat up him.

    Laughing bitterly, Wang Zhong said, ¡°Please stop talking about this. There isn¡¯t anything going on between Scarlet and I.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you stupid block of wood. You actually have such an old-fashioned way of thinking! All feelings originate from a single spark. This isn¡¯t something that can be suppressed. This is the opportunity of a lifetime!¡± Ma Dong then added, ¡°During such an opportune moment, men must showcase their masculine appeal. To not do so would just mean you are a coward! I¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re my buddy, or else I would have been toozy to bother!¡±

    Ma Dong started to brandish his fists against an illusionary foe, as if the one with this opportunity was him.

    ¡°What I mean is that Scarlet isn¡¯t my type of girl. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m not her type of guy as well. In my opinion, this is just an ordinary invitation, a simple meeting to discuss our thoughts and opinions ofbat techniques.¡± Wang Zhongughed as he spoke.

    Hearing that, Ma Dong clutched his head and replied, ¡°No! This can¡¯t be happening. Argh, my head hurts. You really are a stupid pig! Scarlet is the most beautiful, gentle, and exemry girl in our academy and you dare to say that you don¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s face suddenly looked like a frightened little rabbit. Seeing that, Wang Zhong wanted to kick as he sighed in his heart. Sometimes, this guy¡¯s mouth should be sewn shut to prevent him from spouting such ridiculous nonsense.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t continue to look at Ma Dong. Instead, he was immersed in his own happiness. Grace¡¯s lesson had given him a lot of inspiration. The vision and experience of a veteran Heroic Soul Soldier was extremely valuable.

    Although battle control techniques were very important, they were harder to practice and master than normal techniques. Furthermore, most maniption techniques originated from special abilities. Although battle control techniques could be manifested through the exquisite control of soul power, it further increased the difficulty. Yet after Grace¡¯s exnation in ss, Wang Zhong felt some hope and confidence in one day seeding.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Training; go have fun by yourself,¡± Wang Zhong said as he waved his hands.

    Feeling helpless, Ma Dong shook his head and thought, What kind of friends are they, just leaving the president to do all the dirty work.

    The gravity room was undoubtedly the best ce to do physical training, and it was also the one ce in the academy that was quite unpopted. Most students preferred to train theirbat techniques as the utilisation of soul power was the most critical element of a soldier.

    In the case of physical training, most students felt that minimal body strengthening was adequate. Through the utilisation of soul power, the body would gradually be stronger. Coupled with the pain and repetitiveness associated with physical training, few students would actually use this room, and even if they were to use it they would only use the first few levels at the most.

    As a matter of fact, the process of physical training couldn¡¯t be forced. The greatest benefit of the gravity room was training the body, so it wasn¡¯t an aspect the academy focused on.

    Yet, this didn¡¯t apply for Wang Zhong. Ever since his freshman year, he had treated the gravity room as his yground. He loved the istion found in the room, and the benefit of being able to clear his mind and thoughts due to the pressure of high gravity.

    The earlier one awoke their soul power, the higher their corresponding talent would be. This would also result in the development of a strong body. During his adolescent years when he had just met Simba, Wang Zhong had already awoken his soul power. Ignoring the fact that he couldn¡¯t utilize his soul power due to it being sealed, the early awakening had allowed his soul power to strengthen his body. Due to him enduring through an indescribable amount of pain over the years, this has led Wang Zhong to put a lot of emphasis on the body¡¯s physical training.

    All of the freshmen in the previous year had been training under 2 times gravity, and were now training under 4 and 5 times.

    Wang Zhong had loved the feeling he received when he attempted to break past his limit. It was the sensation of having not the least bit of strength left as well as some lightheadedness. Afterward, the sensation of being filled with strength after one¡¯s soul power was restored, as well as when the soul power showed signs of increasing slightly that was purely addictive.

    It was only due to the fact that the primordial chaos seal and the fate stone were in bnce and had mutually restricted one another that Wang Zhong was able to survive. The chance of such a thing happening was extremely small. Although he was like a small weed between two brewing storms, he was extremely unyielding, squeezing out power bit by bit over time.

    For the previous year, he had managed to umte and increase his soul power by approximately 10 or so. Others might have thought it insignificant as it wouldn¡¯t make a single difference duringbat, but Wang Zhong was extremely pleased by his progress.

    The valiant sacrifice of Simba had enabled his soul power to reach 50, finally allowing him to reach the prerequisite for unleashing lethalbat techniques.

    Simba realised that if Wang Zhong reached a bottleneck with his own methods, then he would miss the critical age and period for the cultivation of soul power. As such, Simba had intervened and managed to get Wang Zhong pass the bottleneck, albeit at an extremely high cost. This did, however, serve to motivate Wang Zhong every time he saw the palm-sized Fate Trickster that Simba had turned into.

    Within the 1 times and 2 times level gravity rooms, other than a few random people doing some foundation training, there were quite a few freshmen from the soldier department present. Freshmen were required by the academy¡¯s curriculum to use foundation physical training to increase their toughness and bolster the strength of their bodies. If not for the requirement of first rate academies, the virtually empty gravity levels would have already been demolished.

    At the 5 times level, Wang Zhongpleted a set of basic exercises. These exercises had been taught by the academy and included the soldier¡¯s onrush bay moves, as well as an archer¡¯s and ranged soldier¡¯s maneuvers. Wang Zhong was quite interested in abilities, but the only way to possess an ability was to be born with one. It wasn¡¯t something that could be sensed or taught by any academy.

    A good example would be if there was a long-ranged soldier that possessed the ability of freezing, and used it in unison with their attacks. Thebination would produce a stagnation effect. This would then be ssified as a form of control, which would then bring about great auxiliary benefits to any team.

    This was the natural advantage ability soldiers possessed over other soldiers, and the main reason why Emily was extremely sought after within the academy. Practically all the famous soldiers that shook the world were Heroic Soul Soldiers that were also ability users.

    Since he was the only person around, Wang Zhong took off his sweat-drenched shirt andid on the ground, enjoying the gravity pressure that still pressed down on him. His soul power radiated from him without any form of control, forming a natural barrier against the higher gravity. This was a process which made him feel extremelyfortable.

    After the changes made by Simba, Wang Zhong¡¯s growth rate after training had increased drastically. During the past couple of days, his soul power had risen to 55. Due to the fact that the few days after breaking the bottleneck were extremely beneficial as it increased the sensitivity of the soul, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t willing to let it go to waste. Thus, he reaped quite the reward.

    If he were able to replenish the lost energy within the Fate Roulette, then he would no doubt use it to restore Simba to its original appearance!

    All of a sudden, the doors of the high gravity level opened, causing a shudder to run through Wang Zhong as he thought, Who woulde to this level?

    A senior? That wasn¡¯t possible; all third and fourth years greatly valued their practice time and no one would be focusing their precious time on doing something less important like physical training. They would instead focus on training their soul power.

    Yet, in the instant when the eyes of the two met, they both stood still, dazed.

 Chapter 24 â€“ How Wang Zhong Chases Girls

    Chapter 24 ¨C How Wang Zhong Chases Girls

    The reason Wang Zhong was so dazed was because the person he gazed at was actually a woman; furthermore, he had never seen her before. The sweat-drenched, white training uniform molded to her body, revealing an extremely alluring figure. Her mass of ck hair was casually tied back into a ponytail. She had jade-like skin and a rosyplexion. Feathery eyshes framed a set of nimble and resourceful-looking eyes which sparkled with a hint of innocence yet cunning.

    In the past, Wang Zhong would always dismiss Ma Dong¡¯s ims about women, especially ims that mentioned that in this world, there would definitely be a woman that could make him drunk with love, equipped with a beauty that could bewitch his soul. He imed that one¡¯s heart would beat extremely loud and fast, as if it were going to jump out of their chest.

    In this very instant, however, Wang Zhong was definitely stunned beyond belief. His heart did beat wildly as a strange sensation coursed through him. If the emotion he felt upon meeting Simba within the endless void gave him the will to survive, then emotion he felt when first seeing this woman made him feel the beauty of being alive.

    This was the feeling of love at first sight.

    The girl stared curiously at the guy in front of her. How interesting, there was actually a student in such a low-tier academy that ced importance on physical training. He was also able to stand in 5 times gravity without much difficulty. Although he didn¡¯t look to have much muscle definition, she could see the underlying resilience and toughness. Furthermore, he was brimming with vitality, and with such a low output of soul power when facing such high gravity, it showed that he had an innate control and understanding of his soul power.

    Who was this? She hadn¡¯t ever heard of this kind of person in Tianjing City.

    The two of them continued to stare at each other until the girl suddenlyughed. Wang Zhong also felt delighted. It was exactly the same as what Ma Dong had imed; other than this girl, everything else wasn¡¯t important.

    ¡°How long are you going to keep staring at me?¡± the girl said while smiling gracefully.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Wang Zhong. Would you please be my girlfriend?¡± came Wang Zhong¡¯s blunt reply.

    If Ma Dong was in the vicinity he would, without a doubt, buckle over and faint. You dumb pig, you apanied this brother for so long yet you still haven¡¯t picked up any finesse on how to flirt with a girl? You are the greatest rookie amongst all rookies!

    The girl was slightly surprised by that response. Although she didn¡¯tck the experience of being confessed to, such a blunt and upfront confession was definitely a first. When she met such a situation in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have minded educating the opposite party. Yet, the person in front of her wasn¡¯t so annoying.

    ¡°My boyfriend must be stronger than me; I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t qualify,¡± said Carolyn. This was her minimum criteria.

    ¡°How do you know without trying!¡± replied Wang Zhong, his voice brimming with self-confidence. He exuded a strong aura.

    If Ma Dong or Emily saw this, their mouths would be wide open in shock; was this still the mild-mannered and patient Wang Zhong they knew?

    Carolyn felt a bit helpless. Such an exemry aura showed that the man facing her had an extremely strong character, but¡­ it¡¯s a pity that his soul power was inadequate, making it sound like a bluff.

    Carolyn lightly shook her head and said, ¡°The present you isn¡¯t capable of being my opponent. Perhaps after a few years, you can try to find me then.¡±

    People who were familiar with Carolyn would have gone into shock following that statement of hers; she was not known for possessing such patience.

    Wang Zhong chuckled and said, ¡°I would like to try!¡±

    During all these years, especially his dark and deste childhood, the heavens had granted him his best friend, the little Fate Trickster. Now seeing Carolyn, Wang Zhong knew in that instant that she was the girl of his dreams. It was as simple as that. His clear understanding came from all the repressing feelings throughout the years that was now bursting out.

    Deep down inside his bones, Wang Zhong¡¯s stubbornness and will was inhuman¡ªthere wouldn¡¯t be a single child that could stillfort an adult whist suffering such torturing pain from an illness.

    Carolyn could feel the fiery passion within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes that exuded the strength of his strong feelings and desire. This left an unexinable taste in her mouth; he wasn¡¯t her opponent anyway, so why retreat?

    ¡°If you are able to block three of my blows, I might consider your earlier proposal,¡± Carolyn said. It was rare for her to visit such a low-ranked city so she might well treat this as doing a good deed.

    Wang Zhong shook his head and replied, ¡°Earlier, you said that only by defeating you could I be your boyfriend. You don¡¯t need to lower your standards for me!¡±

    Hearing this, Carolyn startedughing. She had finally realised why she was acting so weirdly; it was because the passion and hotheadedness of the opposite party had also affected her. Just like when a little kid spots a candy cane, they would start to disy their innermost feelings of desire. What a cute and stubborn guy¡­

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Carolyn shouted. She ced her right hand on her left, assuming a sword-drawing stance.

    In the instant the stance waspleted, the 5 times gravity room was suddenly filled with an extremely powerful aura. This was the first time Wang Zhong was faced with such an aura. This was different from all the other opponents he had fought before. It was the real deal, an aura from a powerhouse who possesses power that totally outstripped that of any girl her age.

    The thing Wang Zhong was least afraid of was a fight, and in addition, he was extremely interested to find out how strong he currently was!

    ¡°You first!¡± said Wang Zhong.

    Carolyn gave a slight smile and thought, He¡¯s quite stubborn. With that, she suddenly disappeared. Quick charge!

    Carolyn appeared like lightning before Wang Zhong, a knife hand striking out. This was a sword-drawing technique. Although there was no sword, an apanying soul power was emitted and shed out.

    Whoosh!

    Wang Zhong head was knocked sideways, a depression appearing on his cheeks. At the same time, he sent a fierce kick toward Carolyn¡¯s lower half. Instead of dodging, Carolyn raised her left leg and met the kick head-on.

    Bang!

    After their simultaneous strikes, the two of them pulled apart. One strike was all they needed to gain an understanding of each other¡¯sbat prowess. She was most likely a super prodigy that was extremely close to igniting her heroic soul. From her outer appearance, she was around Wang Zhong¡¯s age, most likely a little younger. As the saying goes, there will always be a mountain beyond a mountain, a person beyond a person.

    Strong! Yet, this only served to further ignite Wang Zhong¡¯s desire forbat; this was what he was looking for!

    Boom.

    With an explosive dash, Wang Zhongmenced his attack. When facing an opponent like this with his low soul power, gaining the momentum and flow of battle was essential.

    A resilient body, agile response, yet that soul power¡­ it was around 55; this level of attack was incapable of breaking her defenses.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Wang Zhong threw a punch at the rxed Carolyn. She immediately took action and protected herself.

    Boom!

    Carolyn was thrown seven to eight meters back and slid across the floor, her expression showingplete disbelief. The strength of that blow¡­ high-frequency strike?

    Wang Zhong revealed a slight smile and said, ¡° Don¡¯t belittle your boyfriend!¡±

    Carolyn gave a sweet smile. ¡°You aren¡¯t my boyfriend just yet!¡±

 Chapter 25 â€“ First Success

    Chapter 25 ¨C First Sess

    Tatatata¡­

    Her footsteps resembling those of a dance, Carolyn easily moved toward Wang Zhong, her right hand chopping downward like a sharp sword.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Like the drifting clouds and flowing water, Wang Zhong smoothly twisted with the attack, allowing it to barely scrape past his body. This wasn¡¯t a simple attack, but a part of Carolyn¡¯s technique. Her slender hands glowed with soul power, raising the offensive might of each attack to 150 grassos.

    After Wang Zhong sessfully dodged three of her hand des, Carolyn began to treat this fight seriously. While she had only used a small portion of her strength at the beginning since she didn¡¯t want to hurt Wang Zhong, it seemed that he was much weirder than she¡¯d initially thought.

    The speed of her hand des increased, turning the entire gravity room into a dance stage for their waltz. Multiple hand des rushed toward Wang Zhong at breakneck speed, intersecting and crisscrossing as they drove forward. The movements of their feets quickened, turning them into two blurred shadows. The 5 times gravity didn¡¯t seem to hinder their movements in the least.

    During this full-blown melee, Wang Zhong had closed his eyes. When facing such a strong aura, using his vision to make decisions would cause him to have a slow reaction. Instead, his soul sea began to pulse as he increased his output of soul power. With his soul power at full capacity, it enabled him to weave through and dodge the attacks.

    When she saw Wang Zhong dodging with eyes closed, Carolyn felt extremely shocked. Not mentioning this small Tianjing city, even within the entire Federation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone that dared to use such a method. Although she didn¡¯t hold a de, every single sh of her hands contained the essence of her sword technique. Yet, this guy managed to dodge them all. Carolyn¡¯s excitement grew stronger.

    Fatal Waltz!

    A continuous stream of forty-eight shes burst forth. Carolyn hadpletely entered her ¡®zone¡¯. She had never met anyone within her age group that could qualify to be her opponent. At first nce, this guy¡¯s soul power seemed pitifully weak, but he possessed unimaginable skills and precise control over his soul power. With those, he had managed to dodge her sword technique.

    Her set of sword techniques were an inheritance from a previous era of civilization. After its use during the dark vestiges of history, it was now in the spotlight as the proimed Number One sword technique of the Federation.

    Seeing forty-seven of her shes dodged by her opponent, eyes still closed, left Carolyn stunned beyond belief.

    But, could he dodge the final strike?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s seemingly divine movements not only allowed him to cleanly dodge the final strike, but also put some distance between the two of them. Carolyn stood erect, her hand ced in front of her chest as she emitted an aura filled with inborn pride and arrogance.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    One after another, a series of arcing shes were thrown out, creating a sword that rushed toward Wang Zhong. This was a life-ending, fatal move.

    A hint of frustration appeared at the corners of Carolyn¡¯s mouth. As a person who had ignited her heroic soul, she was an existence that could crush everyone in her generation¡­

    Faced with the oing sword energy, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes burst open. Like a tilting doll, he began to spin, dodging a part of the shes. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t capable ofpletely dodging this particr sword. Seeing this, Carolyn watched while revealing an expression of pity. At this moment, his soul power still didn¡¯t show any sign of exploding out. He was either looking down on her, or he had nothing that could stand up to absolute power. It now seemed that the correct answer was thetter¡ª

    At this time, Wang Zhong¡¯s spin was still picking up speed. He suddenly unleashed an array of palm strikes that covered the sky.

    Pa pa pa¡ª

    In an instant, the sword energies exploded outward in all directions. At the same time, a human shadow dashed out and leapt ferociously at Carolyn.

    If one were to be honest, Carolyn wasn¡¯t giving it her all. She also couldn¡¯t give her all, because she had never imagined that Wang Zhong would break this particr sword technique. Every single strike held 200 grassos of soul power. It was impossible to block for a person who had yet to ignite their heroic soul. She suddenly felt the sensation of an oing threat and instinctivelyunched a counter.

    Soul Tyrant Technique¡ªSword Soul sh!

    In an instant, Carolyn¡¯s soul sea rumbled as she unleashed this technique. An invisible, frightening soul sword shed out. It was only after the strike was released that Carolyn felt regret. She hastily tried to recall the technique as it was capable of turning Wang Zhong¡¯s brains to mush. Only half of its power was withdrawn, but the other half still rushed toward Wang Zhong.

    The only possible move left for Wang Zhong was to expend all of his efforts into dodging the strike. Yet, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t change directions. Instead, he continued to move at top speed toward Carolyn.

    Carolyn¡¯s fearsome soul sword ripped through Wang Zhong¡¯s defenses like paper and rushed at his soul sea.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Carolyn¡¯s face turned extremely pale as her body began to tremble.

    Her fearsome soul power waspletely drawn out. While Carolyn¡¯s soul power could be considered overbearing whenpared to her fellow peers, Wang Zhong¡¯s soul sea could be considered the Sixth Great Forbidden Region of the world.

    Between two vast powers that kept each other in check, Wang Zhong, the owner, was left as a small weed that was barely capable of surviving. Any other foreign power would immediately be drowned and extinguished.

    Carolyn felt an impossible amount of pressure, which then unraveled at the snap of a finger. If Carolyn hadn¡¯t withdrawn half her soul power in that attack, then she would have suffered serious injuries. Such a thing wouldn¡¯t have just resulted in Carolyn leaving with a pale face and trembling body.

    Astonished, Carolyn stared at the man pressed on top of her. It was almost as if she had imagined that the man before her held an earth-shaking destructive force.

    Oh¡­

    Wang Zhong pressed his lips against hers. Such softness, such sweetness, it was akin to an electric shock. He wanted topletely smother this girl with his body.

    Eyes opened wide, Carolyn¡¯s virgin kiss was stolen away just like that. No matter how she tried to resist, that gentle yet powerful and masculine aura battered at her, giving her an experience like nothing she¡¯d ever felt before. A strong sense of shyness rose, and she bit fiercely at Wang Zhong¡¯s lip, tearing it and snapping him awake.

    Wang Zhong stared at Carolyn with an honest expression. ¡°You lost, so you¡¯re mine now.¡±

    He then proceeded to continue his kiss, leaving Carolyn in a daze as she thought, What kind of reasoning is this!? How can he be so overbearing¡­ Ah¡­

    Wang Zhong was like a greedy little kid that was hoarding his war spoils. He kept kissing her until Carolyn gave up resisting.

    They stopped only after a long period of time had passed. They could feel and hear each other¡¯s breath. When the two locked gazes, the fire within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes caused her to melt. As a girl that was easily embarrassed, she said, ¡°Can we¡­ get up first?¡±

    ¡°I feel that this is better,¡± replied Wang Zhong, acting like a rascal. At this moment, he no longer had the right to scold Ma Dong anymore.

    ¡°Please,¡± Carolyn said, biting her lip. ¡°Can we get up and talk first?¡± Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine she would experience such a day.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t realize that her movements were a seductive attack with 10,000 points of destructiveness to Wang Zhong. He shuddered and became speechless. Only after his heart waspletely filled did he pull Carolyn up. His hands, however, still held her tightly.

    ¡°Wang¡­ Zhong. Can you let go of my hand first¡­?¡± Carolyn said. She thought about arranging her clothes, yet her legs had unknowingly turned soft and she almost fell down.

 Chapter 26 â€“ Challenge from the Wild Beasts

    Chapter 26 ¨C Challenge from the Wild Beasts

    ¡°Not allowed,¡± Wang Zhong firmly replied. He proceeded to princess carry Carolyn to the resting room. It was a small room found at the side of all gravity rooms. Upon entering the room, they both instantly felt their bodies rx as the pressure disappeared. Normally, this level of gravity wasn¡¯t much for the two of them, but their minds weren¡¯t thinking about this matter at all.

    ¡°How did you manage to do that?¡± Carolyn was very curious. She couldn¡¯t imagine how anyone could have done it.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®how did I do that¡¯?¡± Wang Zhong pulled at Carolyn¡¯s hand. When he looked at her beauty up close, the effect was much stronger.

    ¡°That method you used to block my sword and my soul sword.¡± The soul sword was a strike used by a heroic soul soldier. It was capable of defeating anyone who hadn¡¯t cast their heroic soul, yet Wang Zhong was able topletely negate it. He was even able tounch a powerful counter.

    Wang Zhongughed and replied, ¡°The technique I used to block your sword is called Immovable Whirlwind. I named it myself. As for your soul sword, you can take it as a special ability of mine, so never try tounch an attack at my soul sea again.¡±

    Carolyn was speechless. This kind of ability existed? Techniques that were able to directly attack the soul sea were considered top rank even amongst heroic soul techniques. How could there be a soul sea that was unattackable?

    ¡°Do you really want to be my boyfriend?¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head, saying, ¡°That was my first kiss; you need to take responsibility.¡±

    Brother Ma Dong, I have finally found a use for the flirting techniques you taught me.

    Carolyn¡¯s face immediately turned red as she shyly said, ¡°Me too¡­ ahem. Wang Zhong, I can¡¯t stay in Tianjing City for too long¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter where you go, you¡¯ll always be my woman!¡± Wang Zhong firmly said.

    Hearing that, Carolyn felt so embarrassed that even her neck turned red. This guy was truly too overbearing. She replied, ¡°I was going to say¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything anymore!¡± Ignoring her protests, Wang Zhong moved to ce her on hisp, trying his best to enjoy this moment of gentleness.

    Ah, the passion of youths¡­

    Carolyn was from one of the top five Federation cities, Peerless Officials City. She hade to Tianjing City to find a person. Only, she hadn¡¯t managed to find that person, and had instead met Wang Zhong. This was certainly some sort of injustice.

    Wang Zhong was a person who loved to learn new things. He¡¯d even memorized Ma Dong Dong¡¯s motto, ¡®spare no effort when chasing the desired girl¡¯ and ¡®never ever give up or take it easy¡¯. Although he wasn¡¯t of Ma Dong¡¯s caliber, Carolyn hadn¡¯t rejected his invitation as she was also interested.

    ¡°This is my dormitory. Ah, let me clean things up a bit.¡± Wang Zhong hurriedly cleaned up the entire room, cursing that he hadn¡¯t done so beforehand.

    This was the first time Carolyn had ever entered a male dormitory, not that she had ever stayed in a dormitory at all before. Thus, she was brimming with curiosity.

    ¡°Sit for a while first, I¡¯ll go prepare something to eat,¡± Wang Zhong said.

    ¡°You can cook?¡±

    ¡°Just a few simple dishes, they should be eptable,¡± replied Wang Zhong with augh. He had learned about fifty to sixty percent of Uncle Wang¡¯s culinary skills.

    Carolyn took in her surroundings before finally rxing. ncing over at the busy Wang Zhong, her face revealed a rxed smile that had yet to be seen before. She said, ¡°I also want to help, I¡¯ve never cooked before.¡±

    Luckily, there was still some food left inside the refrigerator. Due to Wang Zhan Feng¡¯s influence, Wang Zhong would asionally cook up a feast. He¡¯d never thought an opportunity would present itself for him to show off.

    Looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s knife work, Carolyn nced at the potato she¡¯d just sliced and decided¡­ that it looked ugly beyond belief.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worship me, you sure struck gold when you found a boyfriend like me.¡± Wang Zhongughed.

    Carolyn couldn¡¯t help but smile as she replied, ¡°Really? but why do I feel like I¡¯m a small little white rabbit that fell into a trap.¡±

    ¡°Yep. You are definitely a cute little white rabbit,¡± said Wang Zhong as he ran his hand through Carolyn¡¯s luxurious hair. Beauty was in the eye of the beholder¡­ but it sure helped that Carolyn was really stunningly beautiful.

    As the two of them fooled around, a fragrant aroma began to fill the air. The experience of cooking was novel for Carolyn, and all of the vors were extremely delicious to her. Carolyn was extremely curious about Wang Zhong, so the two of them unwittingly chatted till the sky turned dark.

    When Carolyn left, she didn¡¯t want Wang Zhong to send her off and he didn¡¯t argue about it. He also wasn¡¯t Ma Dong and hadn¡¯t learned everything Ma Dong taught him, such as asking for Carolyn¡¯s skylink number. He felt that there woulde an opportunity for the topic to naturally arise.

    Only after Carolyn¡¯s shadow disappeared from the academy grounds did Wang Zhong look away. Although he didn¡¯t possess adequate soul power, Wang Zhong was fairly confident in his own capabilities. If he could break the fetters tying up his soul power, then he would definitely be the most outstanding person in the academy.

    Yet, it was only after sparring a round with Carolyn that he realized the vast difference between them. If Carolyn hadn¡¯t mistakenly attacked his soul sea, then he would have been utterly destroyed by her. During the entire fight, Carolyn still hadn¡¯t used over twenty percent of her full potential.

    The more he thought about the disparity, the greater Wang Zhong¡¯s fighting spirit rose. He vowed that he would definitely increase his soul power. Even if were by just 1 grasso, he would never stop this pursuit!

    Somewhere within the school yard, Carolyn gently traced her lips as she thoughtfully looked at the lights in the distance. Should I go or¡­ stay?

    Wang Zhong flipped open his skylink and casually opened his mailbox¡­

    What the hell is this?

    What are these two challenge letters about? When did I be so famous? Was it just because of two matches?

    When he saw the heated discussion within the OP forums, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. What was going on? Although he was confident in his ownbat capability, he still had a long way to go before he could be ssified as abatant.

    After thinking about it for a while, though, he felt that this could be a good thing. At the very least, he would receive an ample supply of strong opponents.

    A highlighted letter appeared at the top of the mailbox. The sender was Anlor of Copperfield City. This guy had been so impatient that he had actually spent a thousand credits to highlight his letter. It was as if money were a trivial matter for him.

    Although this felt like lowering his status by a level, Anlor didn¡¯t care for it as much. He¡¯d pay, as long as he could have a fight with All-Mouthy King. That Osciting Fist had stimted and fired him up.

    Being of the same ss, he believed that facing such an opponent with his techniques would bring about great benefits. This was one of the ways to allow one¡¯s soul power to break through to higher levels.

    Anlor, the vanguard of Wild Beasts?

    This was a name that even a person like Wang Zhong had heard of. As one of the hottest freshman of the Federationst year, he¡¯d disyed a perfect unison of attack and defense that had beenbined into a top-ss technique. Unlike normal vanguards who were usually big and burly, Anlor wasn¡¯trge in size, but possessed astonishing strength. Coupled with his agility and explosive character, it had allowed him to triumph over his fellow peers by arge margin.

    The Wild Beasts of Copperfield had skyrocketed into fame from their battles, as every single member, from the captain to the bottom yers, were extremely fearsome. Anlor¡¯s weapons were twobat axes. With his utilization of Wild Wave Flow, there weren¡¯t many who could block his attacks.

 Chapter 27 â€“ Toilet Escape Technique

    Chapter 27 ¨C Toilet Escape Technique

    This would be different from the previous amateur fights. Even special recruits needed experience to hone themselves, and different academies had different teaching methods. While Wang Zhong could be considered an example of a failure, Anlor had a year¡¯s worth of experience under his belt. Furthermore, if one looked at the Freedom Federations upper ranked academies, one could find several academies conducting studies and analyses on hisbat style.

    It was extremely hard to get paired with such an expert as an opponent, so Wang Zhong was not going to let this opportunity slip by.

    Within Copperfield Academy.

    When Anlor heard a chime sound, he clenched his fists hard. Seeing his action, the nearby Arnold Teuton gave an exasperated expression as heined, ¡°How is this possible? Why is it him!?¡±

    Lauraughed. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. All you have to do is spend a thousand credits to highlight your letter. If you think only two people would want to challenge him, then just take a look at your own mailboxes.¡±

    Hearing that, Arnold Teuton shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Anlor, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve grown smarter,¡± Laura added in her share, dealing a blow to the suffering ego of Arnold Teuton.

    ¡°Captain, even if Anlor managed to seize the first opportunity, he might not be able to win. Brother King, I¡¯ll support you! Make sure you finish off this ape!¡± Arnold Teuton shouted uncouthly.

    Anlorughed heartily,pletely ignoring Arnold Teuton as he entered the OP system and signalled for a challenge with 10 minutes of prep time.

    When his opponent, All-Mouthy King, appeared, it instantly caused an eruption within the cannon fodder division. In the beginning, there were only 300 people in the gallery, but the instant the people in the forum realized that the opponent was Anlor, the gallery swelled to 500.

    ¡°Anlor? Which Anlor?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s Anlor of the Wild Beasts!¡±

    ¡°Damn, it can¡¯t be. You mean the Anlor that destroyed an entire street in his rage?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy in the hero division? Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°You pig, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know of such a thing as a challenge!¡±

    After they had confirmed Anlor¡¯s identity, the audience became fired up. This was the perfect test to see how aplished All-Mouthy King was with his high-level techniques. If All-Mouthy King could defeat Anlor, then it wouldpletely justify the respect shown to him.

    Of course, the likelihood of being cut to pieces by a raging Anlor was much higher. The chances of scraping past with a win was impossibly close to zero.

    In me City, Sharmie frowned quite deeply while Mario stood nearby, extremely worried that his captain¡¯s chest would explode from her pent-up fury.

    ¡°That shameless bitch Laura. She actually yed such an underhanded move!¡± Sharmie was extremely furious; she clearly knew that this arrangement of Anlor¡¯s was done for the sole purpose of provoking her.

    Within the forums, there were already people splitting themselves up into either Laura¡¯s camp or Sharmie¡¯s camp. Thetter believed that All-Mouthy King was a smurf while the former believed otherwise.

    In Sharmie¡¯s eyes, this was definitely a plot of Laura¡¯s to embarrass her. To actually send out Anlor for such a thing, the shamelessness¡­

    Mario stood there silently in fear. The current big sister wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. Even though he had checked numerous times, he hadn¡¯t been able to find any hint of Laura¡¯s presence in this incident. The two of them were just too famous, and anything that happened between them was likely to be subject toparison. This time, however, his big sis was on the losing end.

    ¡°Mario. Do you think¡­ he has any chance of victory?¡± Sharmie suddenly asked this question.

    Hearing that, Mario became stunned for a moment. In the end, he shook his head andughed bitterly, ready to tell the truth. When he took a look at Sharmie¡¯s expression, however, he used his brain immediately and replied, ¡°Captain, I feel that there is a possibility. There is an aura of mystery surrounding All-Mouthy King!¡±

    The nearby squad members immediately clutched their heads. Their vice-captain was so shameless. He even mentioned such a thing as an aura around Brother King.

    Sharmie calmed down after hearing Mario¡¯s viewpoint. After thinking about it for a while, she became happy and said, ¡°If Anlor were to lose, wouldn¡¯t it be the perfect opportunity to mock Laura?¡±

    Everyone was in total disbelief, yet all they could do was nod their heads.

    Anlor held no hesitation on his part. An opponent that was capable of using Osciting Fist was worthy of a serious battle, even if he had low soul power.

    He chose the rune weapon that had made him famous among freshmen within the academiesst year¡ªdualbat axes. It was with these weapons that he had managed to go berserk and cut a path to victory for the Wild Beast Squadron.

    The memory of his exemry performance was still freshly ingrained within many people. Those people were still discussing his heroism in the forums of various academies. Cutting up an entire squad by himself, just ncing at him was enough to send shivers up a person¡¯s spine.

    At this time, everyone was staring at All-Mouthy King. Facing such an opponent, the strongest so far, could be said to be the cannon fodder division¡¯s moment of glory. Although the chance of defeat was high, everyone believed that All-Mouthy King would bring out his greatest strength and best weapon.

    Everyone was eagerly waiting for the selection.

    ¡°What do you guys think is Brother King¡¯s most aplished weapon?¡±

    ¡°I feel that he¡¯s strong in closebat. To defeat Anlor with his dualbat axes, a sword and shield is the most ideal. Acting reckless would be the worst idea.¡±

    ¡°I personally feel that dual swords are the best choice. Against a berserker like Anlor, defence of any sort is useless. The only way to go is to go all out.¡±

    ¡°¡®All-out¡¯ your head. With Brother King¡¯s small stature, do you think he¡¯llpete in an all-out brawl?¡±

    When the selection was finalized, everyone in the gallery quieted down. This bastard¡­ he obviously wanted to embarrass Anlor. He wasn¡¯t giving him an inch of face!

    Random Weapon!

    In the next second, the gallery and forum discussion exploded.

    ¡°My Brother King is unparallelled, the world is beneath him!¡±

    ¡°Outstanding, he isn¡¯t giving any face to the berserker, haha!¡±

    ¡°Damn, are you even going to give the Wild Beast Squadron any face?¡±

    Not mentioning the audience, even Laura stared with her eyes wide open in disbelief. Was this guy just innately arrogant? Or was he just a masochist?

    Arnold Teuton¡¯s heart almost gave out. How did I get to know this bastard? Did the guy not know who Anlor was? But when he thought about Anlor and Laura going on a date, he really felt like jumping off a roof.

    Sharmie felt extremely delighted, saying, ¡°You see! I told you he was a smurf. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen a random weapon. There is definitely a problem with this guy.¡±

    No one dared to speak a single word. Big sis, other than being a smurf, he could also just be retarded since there is no shortage of retards in the world. Yet, no one dared to spoil Sharmie¡¯s enjoyment at this time.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡± Mario suddenly spoke, causing the faces of everyone else to turn ck. This vice-captain was such a scaredy cat. He¡¯s actually trying to slip away.

    ¡°Ah, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel right. It must have been the food earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Suddenly, the temperature within the room started to rise. Sharmie turned her head around, her eyes exuding killing intent as she said, ¡°You guys better behave and stay put.¡±

    ¡°Captain, I really can¡¯t hold it much longer!¡±

    ¡°Then just go and do it here!¡±

    Everyone present within the room immediately shut their mouths. They had underestimated the patience of their captain. Mario red angrily at this bunch of spineless cowards. He could have gotten away easily if not for these guys spoiling his chance. As for everyone, they couldn¡¯t care less. If one had to die, then they might as well all die together.

 Chapter 28 â€“ Iâ€™ll Shove My Dick Into a Five-Speed Fan!

    Chapter 28 ¨C I¡¯ll Shove My Dick Into a Five-Speed Fan!

    When Wang Zhong¡¯s weapon selection was finalized, a chilly wave passed through all those who¡¯d held some hope of All-Mouthy King¡¯s victory. His weapon was a pair of rune pistols.

    Rune pistols and bows were considered entry-level weapons for all ranged soldiers. Bows could be used to train soul power and reduce the load of one¡¯s soul power during long-distance engagements. Rune pistols, on the other hand, were used to practice long-distance soul power output.

    Simply speaking, both weapons were primarily used for practice. The greatest problem with rune pistols was their low lethality. They had low power output and the soul power storage was smaller than a bow¡¯s.

    To use this pair of toys to face a berserker, it was akin to running at a bandit¡¯s nest with a nude girl.

    ¡°This bastard got the short end of the stick. Lightning will definitely strike those who are pretentious. If he wins like this, then I¡¯ll run nude tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Run nude my ass. I¡¯ll immediately eat shit!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about eating shit? I¡¯ll be crazy tomorrow and shove my dick into a five-speed electric fan. Let¡¯s see then who¡¯s more brutal than I!¡±

    Mockingughter resounded from all directions and some began to grow increasingly irritated. They hade to watch a formal challenge and get some pointers from it. Some had even spent money to enter the gallery, but now they all felt like their loyalties had been betrayed. Since they were already there, however, they had no choice by to steel their nerves and watch on.

    On the opposite side, Wang Zhong felt extremely delighted. He was finally lucky enough to get two guns instead of one. One rune pistol didn¡¯t have enough killing power behind it, and that would be troublesome. With two, the situation would change from troublesome to excellent. Furthermore, he now had a chance to test a theory of his.

    A person who loved to be alone tended to have manyplicated thoughts. Grace¡¯s words of advice had also broadened his scope of thought and vision. Battle control didn¡¯t necessarily need special abilities to be exhibited, and it shouldn¡¯t also be used for the sake of showing off. They should be used during situations where one was being countered and restricted, situations where their value would greatly increase.

    Matchmence!

    Both parties entered the battle arena. Upon seeing the random weapon of his opponent, a pair of toy guns, Anlor became outraged. However, once he entered the arena, he quickly calmed down. This was the result of the experience he¡¯d gained from a year of training.

    Seeing how quickly Anlor calmed down, Laura revealed a hint of a smile. At the beginning, Anlor was just a guy who¡¯d brandished hisbat axes without warning. Now, he managed to control his emotions, signalling his growth in maturity.

    For a squadron,bat prowess wasn¡¯t the most important criteria. Instead, what was most important was the ability to keep one¡¯s emotions in check. ring emotions could easily break a squadron.

    ¡°Not bad. At least he didn¡¯t waste a year of my guidance,¡± said Laura.

    After hearing that statement, Arnold rolled his eyes and thought, Anyone would be able to control their emotions after getting pped by her bear for an entire year.

    Let¡¯s not even consider whether All-Mouthy King knew how to use a gun. Death would await even a godly gun user if they didn¡¯t have any cover.

    ¡°I hope Anlor doesn¡¯t get too full of himself. The choice of weapon could be a plot used to confuse him,¡± Laura suddenly added. This instantly sobered Arnold. That¡¯s right, who said that one had to use their weapon after choosing it?

    Could it be psychological warfare?

    Arnold couldn¡¯t resist taking a deep breath. As expected, captain was still captain. Even her point of view was different.

    The calmer Anlor had also thought of this factor. This was one of the benefits of beingposed. Although the weapon the opponent had was just a pair of rune pistols, the killing blow would most likely be his Osciting Fist. This was just a ploy used to lower his guard.

    Just as both parties started their fight, the audience also realized this possibility. Yet, even if this was true, it was still extremely risky. If only All-Mouthy King had defensive equipment in his hands, his chances of victory would greatly increase.

    Within the arena, the air condensed, and in the next moment, Anlor leapt forward with an explosive boom.

    By closing the distance rapidly, he prevented experts fromunching any retreating moves. With his dualbat axes shielding his body, Anlor wasn¡¯t in a rush tounch his techniques. He believed that once he reached a close-enough distance, he would have an extremely high chance of destroying his opponent.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s dual pistols began to open fire¡­ he couldn¡¯t really be nning to use them, right?

    Bang bang bang bang¡­

    The rune pistols spewed out bullets rapidly. In an instant, eight bullets shot forward. Seeing them, Anlor revealed a hint of a cynical smile. With just around 50 grassos of soul power, don¡¯t even speak about the bullets, even the soul power wasn¡¯t at a level capable of prating his soul defense. This was simpleical!

    Five of the bullets were blocked by hisbat axes while the remaining three struck him. They did nothing to him, however, and only slightly reduced the speed of his charge.

    These results were well within Wang Zhong¡¯s calctions. The soul defense of his opponent was extremely tough. As one of the outstanding people within the hero division, his soul defense could probably shrug off attacks below 100 grassos. The only possible move was to use high frequency attacks to break his defense, but that required great mastery over rangedbat, soul power, and use of rapid attacks to pull off. This wasn¡¯t just about unleashing fast attacks. Even if ten 50 grasso attacks were added up, they would still equal just 50 grassos.

    Within this short span of time, Anlor had managed to reach Wang Zhong. Hisbat axes were aimed to chop at him. This kind of instantaneous strike showcased how solid Anlor¡¯s fundamentals were as hisbat axes struck toward Wang Zhong with an overbearing might behind them.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t get flustered. Although Anlor¡¯s strikes were quick, it was still just a ferocious strike that wasn¡¯t backed by speed. Anlor¡¯s attack speed was quite a bit slower than Emily¡¯s. Such an overbearing blow didn¡¯t mean much if it missed.

    A continuousbo of six axe shes were dodged by Wang Zhong in rapid session. Although Anlor tried his best to hide the path of his attacks beforehand, they were clearly seen through by Wang Zhong. This was an unavoidable problem for soldiers that focused on strength.

    Just as Wang Zhong was focused on thebat axes, Anlor suddenly kicked at him. He yed on the idea that Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t be able to guard an attacking from below. After experiencing such embarrassment from Wang Zhong¡¯s agility against his all-out attack, Anlor didn¡¯t want it to happen again. Although this wasn¡¯t known to everyone, he couldn¡¯t lie to himself. If this happened again during a challenge he issued, then he would be too embarrassed to see anyone.

    Bang¡­

    Wang Zhong lifted a leg to block the oing kick and used the resulting force to increase the distance between them. His rune pistols began to fire once more.

    If one were to point out the benefit of rune pistols, it would be their lightness and maneuverability. So long as one had enough soul power, one could send out an endless stream of attacks. The counter was that they couldn¡¯tunch any kind of attack with great power or destructive capabilities.

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    One bullet after another flew toward Anlor, who immediately dashed toward his opponent. As he blocked the attacks, he didn¡¯t allow the distance between them to increase. A strong st of soul power exploded outward; with his tyrannical soul power, he destroyed 10 shots!

    Everyone watched, stunned. While they knew All-Mouthy King was incredibly agile, his attacks had no effect at all. Even if the arena was quite spacious, there wasn¡¯t any cover and Anlor was gradually forcing All-Mouthy King into a corner. If not for his fear of All-Mouthy King¡¯s Osciting Fist, he would have already entered his berserker mode and chopped him up.

    Wang Zhong had no intention of utilizing any other method ofbat. He¡¯d calcted that ranged attacks were unable to replicate the high-frequency attacks used in closebat. They did, however, have an additive effect, so this move could be considered converting quantity into quality.

 Chapter 29 â€“ Whirling Flying Tomahawks

    Chapter 29 ¨C Whirling Flying Tomahawks

    Stronger soul power would ease the execution of techniques, as well as give better results. If Anlor were to know that Wang Zhong was treating him as a guinea pig, he would¡¯ve gone crazy with anger.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s rune pistols steadily increased its firing rate and uracy. He finally managed to maintain a steady distance of five to six meters from Anlor now. Whenever Anlor tried to exhibit any action to close the gap, Wang Zhong¡¯s dual pistols would st out seven to eight bullets at him.

    The bullets rained down where Anlor¡¯s soul defense was weakest, including the eyes, knees, and ankles. These areas were considered the human body¡¯s weakest points, and they would instinctively move to defend them. This, in turn,pletely disrupted Anlor¡¯s offensive rhythm.

    Anlor suppressed a belly of fire. An ideal berserker was said to possess a calm and serene heart whilst acting with ferocity. What a berserker needed was endless drive, and at times the courage to rush into the heart of danger, and to have an overbearing spirit of bravery.

    Wang Zhong definitely would not give Anlor such an opportunity.The attacks of the rune gun was like azy toad that does not bite anyone. When it on the floor, you would not care. Even on your back it would not bite, however you would not feel right. Although the bullets from the rune gun were incapable of damaging him, it was able to disrupt hisbat rhythm. Simply speaking, the attacks made him extremely ufortable.

    Although berserkers weren¡¯t afraid of dying, engaging in such a fight where they werepletely restricted and had countless attacks pounding their weak points would undoubtedly cause them to stay on guard and defend themselves. This meant they had to expendrge amounts of soul power.

    For Anlor, what was most important right now was to close the gap!

    Anlor was desperately trying to figure out a way to use hisbat axes to chop his opponent into meat chunks, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    Since the bullets of the rune pistol were too weak, nothing was achieved, even while attacking the weak points. The only move left was to prevent Anlor from closing the distance. The two of them entered a battle of constant retreat and advance, a distance of five to six meters maintained between them.

    Strictly speaking, All-Mouthy King¡¯s gun proficiency duringbat was excellent and extremely urate. If not, then he would have been unable to curb Anlor¡¯s advance. Yet, fighting such a battle would only cause grief for both parties and the audience. Would the battle only end when All-Mouthy King expended thest of his soul power?

    When speaking of endurance, a berserker like Anlor definitely had greater stamina. Also, the anger boiling within him had reached a critical level!

    Anlor had been willing to let this battle end in a heroic fashion, but the other party continued to drag it on. Now he wanted topletely destroy him.

    Anlor halted his pursuit, before unleashing a great shout that shook the air. An enormous amount of soul power exploded out, reaching approximately 150 grassos of soul power. His eyes turned bloodshot¡­

    Berserk Mode!

    Anlor was famous for not only his prowess in closebat techniques, but also for his other ability¡ªBerserk Mode!

    Instantly, the soul power surrounding Anlor began to show ayer of red and his muscles swelled explosively in size. When Wang Zhong¡¯s bulletsnded on him, they werepletely negated by that red soul poweryer.

    Laura gave a slightugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for the fight toe to an end. That All-Mouthy King has the guts to use Anlor as a practicing tool. He¡¯s really out of his mind.¡±

    Arnold didn¡¯t reply and curled his lips. Although the captain was strong, she wasn¡¯t a range soldier. He himself knew how difficult it was to just use a pair of rune pistols to halt a rampaging Anlor.

    Just seven to eight minutes into the fight and All-Mouthy King had already fired a few hundred rounds, all of them hitting home. This level of proficiency was absolutely stunning. If only he had slightly stronger soul power, then he would havepletely ripped through Anlor¡¯s iron-like defense.

    It couldn¡¯t be that he was actually a smurf, right?

    Just a while longer and this would be answered. When facing a berserk Anlor, those initial bursts of soul power would do zero damage now. They wouldn¡¯t even have that restrictive effect.

    The current Anlor was akin to a wild beast. With a ferocious shout, he swung hisbat axe at the other party. There was no finesse to his attack, just pure vigour. There would be no rest until the other guy was dead!

    A subtle hint of a smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. His opponent¡¯s patience had finally worn out. Without dodging, Wang Zhong moved his hands behind his back and threw two shots.

    Bang¡­.

    This was the first time since the start of the battle that All-Mouthy King had made an attack that wasn¡¯t done in a straight trajectory. It was still, however, impossible to block the berserk Anlor by this point.

    ¡°Chop him to death, turn him into meat sauce!¡±

    ¡°So stifling that it¡¯s killing me. Anlor, please settle him and make him die, I want to use his meat to make dumplings!¡±

    Most of the students in the cannon fodder division loved quick and decisive battles. They detested the ¡®timid¡¯ and ¡®un-strategized¡¯, ¡®cowardly¡¯ fighting style that All-Mouthy King had shown.

    This was obviously the style of a coward. If one were a real man, they would have weed a fight head on.

    After seeing Anlor unleash his bloodthirst and activate his berserk mode, everyone knew that he truly was overflowing with anger and rage.

    At me Academy, Sharmie clenched her fist tightly. As an expert in explosive techniques, she was very simr to Anlor. She had, however, already decided to stand firmly on the side of All-Mouthy King. Since he was a smurf, then of course he couldn¡¯t use soul power to bully Anlor. Only through techniques would he be capable of winning.

    Yet, when facing a berserk Anlor, that pair of rune pistols would no longer be effective. One just had to face the facts.

    In the next second, however, the rampaging Anlor let out a pained shout and lowered his head suddenly.

    Those final bullets that Wang Zhong had fired had curved in a beautiful arc and struck squarely at Anlor¡¯s temples. Unless one had already ignited their heroic soul, this would always be a blind spot in any defense.

    This sudden attack caused cold sweat to bead Anlor¡¯s head. The damage had been too sudden, so all he could do was lower his head in response. This caused him to lose his bnce and topple, rolling over.

    The entire gallery turned deathly silent and Arnold stared with wide eyes. Was this fellow a ranged soldier or closebat soldier!?

    Bang bang bang bang¡­.

    Afterunching that brilliant arced shot, he continued his straight-forward shooting at Anlor.

    Anlor instantly raised his defenses.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    To be pressured right on the verge of assured victory, Anlor felt the impulse to vomit blood. With a loud roar, he flung his dualbat axes at All-Mouthy King.

    Don¡¯t just assume that Anlor had lost all forms of thought. He¡¯d trained in this flying axe technique for a very long time. This was done for the sole purpose of countering a problem like his current situation.

    Carrying an explosive amount of soul power behind them, the twobat axes spun swiftly as they flew at Wang Zhong. This was the reason why Anlor had spend his summer vacation learning long-ranged skills. Although one didn¡¯t need to use ranged weapons all the time, it was still important to understand the habits of ranged soldiers while at the same time learning their skills. Only by doing so could one say that he understands his enemy!

    Being a berserker paints a false perception of Anlor¡¯s intelligence. One must note that he was the first to use the highlighting option for his challenge letter, not Arnold. This was a true case of finesse within roughness.

    Afterunching that arcing shot, one would assume that this would be the least stressful period for All-Mouthy King. Yet, at this distance, those flying axes were basically the same being ced on a guillotine!

    Meanwhile, with an aura as overbearing as a wild beast¡¯s, Anlor made a sign with his hands that looked like he was ripping the air, signalling his intent to rip his opponent to shreds.

 Chapter 30 â€“ How Can This Be!

    Chapter 30 ¨C How Can This Be!

    Seeing the oing axes, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t get flustered. He proceeded to aim and rapidly fire his pistol at them. Yet, how could an attack of such a degree change their trajectory?

    Wang Zhong only fired two shots before he had to face Anlor. Otherwise, even if he dealt with thebat axes, he would have been ripped to shreds by Anlor.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes in the crowd lighted up. This was the moment they¡¯d been waiting for!

    Seeing that Anlor was about to close the gap and reach him, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t dodge, and instead, proceeded to use an Arc Shot.

    Shielding the vital points on his head, Anlor ignored the rest of his body. As long as he could reach his opponent, victory would be his!

    All-Mouthy King had no ns to attack those vital spots. He fired shot after shot into Anlor¡¯s chest.

    This level of attack, however, wasn¡¯t very strong, and it also seemed that All-Mouthy King had godly luck. The twobat axes had barely scraped past his head, but he hadn¡¯t be distracted as Anlor had already appeared before him. While protecting his head, Anlorunched two fists down like double hammer strikes.

    At this moment, All-Mouthy King had just finished his barrage of shots and had no time left to do any other action, much less use Osciting Fist.

    Any form of attack required the storage of soul power, and the soul power All-Mouthy King had just used within his pistols had emptied it. With diminishing soul power and physical strength, it would be extremely difficult to switch to a different style ofbat, much less to form an attack as well.

    Unknowingly, Mario had already managed to slip himself closer to the room¡¯s entrance. He had seen Sharmie¡¯s trembling back.

    In another room, Arnold had also turned mute. All-Mouthy King could have easily used Osciting Fist to meet Anlor head on, or he could have used a rune pistol to keep up the harassment and open up an opportunity to suddenlyunch the technique. In the end, however, he¡¯d chosen neither option and chose to y himself to death.

    Frankly speaking, Anlor¡¯s training during the holidays had borne fruit. That flyingbat axe move was impossible to defend against. If not for that stroke of luck, All-Mouthy King would have already been chopped to death by them. In the end, though, only the method he would die from had changed.

    With victory seemingly at hand, Anlor suddenly stopped moving, his fists still raised in the air. So long as those fists made contact with the other party¡¯s brain, he would have turned them into a blood pulp!

    But right now, his body had actually frozen up. Unable to move forward, his soul power began to dissipate. Feeling this, Anlor¡¯s eyes began to fill with despair.

    At this moment, Anlor could only watch on and stare as his opponent raised his rune pistols, that pair of ¡®toy guns¡¯ that all vanguards made fun of.

    They were raised to just between his eyes.

    So hopeless!

    Bang¡­..

    Victory For All-Mouthy King!

    A bullet to the head¡­

    The number of people in the audience had unknowingly grown to 600. During the moment where Wang Zhong had fired that Arc Shot, it had grown by a hundred as the ability to use Arc Shot was the hallmark of an outstanding ranged soldier.

    But this still didn¡¯t mean he had to capability to steal the victory away from Anlor!

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s way of putting away his rune pistols was quite cool, but no one had paid it any attention. There were no cheers, no celebrations. Everyone was just in deep discussion, an innumerable amount of messages thrown into the forum as no one could understand what they had just witnessed. Did Anlor regress that much after ying for an entire holiday season?

    Why did his fists not hammer down? Did he give up on purpose?

    Some actually spected that Anlor had had too much fun the night before and was exhausted, so he slipped at this crucial moment.

    Having ten rounds in one night! Only this level of exhaustion would be an eptable reason for why Anlor gave up the fight.

    In the OP room, it was extremely quiet. This battle was serious enough for Arnold that he didn¡¯t start making jokes orugh. He couldn¡¯t guess how much this fight had damaged Anlor¡¯s ego. As a berserker, to lose to a ranged soldier in a confined space¡­ this was the worst kind of embarrassment one could suffer.

    Laura opened her skylink and calmly watched the entire battle process, thoughtful. There were many questions that urred throughout the match. Anlor should have had plenty of opportunities for victory, yet the other party seemed to show extreme luck on his part.

    Was it idental?

    Being a heroic soul soldier, this was obviously inevitable.

    A loud cheer could be heard from within me City. Sharmie felt as if she were a genius. Nothing else had to be said. This was a smurf, but him winning a battle at his grade meant he wasn¡¯t cannon fodder. She had to to make some preparations in order to mock a certain somebody.

    Mario, thinking it was incredible, rewatched the scene. As a fellow vanguard, that look of despair in Anlor¡¯s eyes had pierced his own soul.

    This was a battle that waspletely winnable, so how did he lose?

    How did that resilient defense actually lose to a rune pistol?

    The number of people within the gallery didn¡¯t reduce as everyone was still discussing what had happened. More and more experts began to share their spections.

    Yet, what everyone was waiting for was the battle analysis of the Explosive Bear Goddess, Laura. This was a fight that was different from the previous ones. Not only was her eternal rival Sharmie watching on the side, but the one All-Mouthy King had defeated was a key member of her vanguard.

    Time ticked by, and just as everyone thought she wouldn¡¯t release anything this time, Laura¡¯s analysis appeared.

    This battle analysis post was created by both Laura and Arnold. When it came to the intricacies of long-rangedbat, Arnold could be considered an expert.

    The battle between All-Mouthy King and Anlor was split into three parts. The first part was the close-ranged fight between them. Initially, everyone had thought that the key to gun proficiency was uracy, but the analysis showed the firing path of the bullets. It was discovered that other than the attacks used to hinder movement, the rest of the shots were focused on four different areas; the ribs, the head, the elbows, and the knees. All of the shots were urate, something Anlor hadn¡¯t realized beforehand. A person with this level of marksmanship was definitely not an amateur ranged soldier.

    The key to identifying one¡¯s mastery could be seen through their fundamentals. Even if it were a smurf expert, unless the expert was a ranged soldier, this sort of result couldn¡¯t be achieved. Being strong didn¡¯t equate to being versatile.

    Although the two Arc Shots had only managed to stun Anlor, Arc Shot was still a skill that could only be mastered by the very best of ranged soldiers. For soldiers, it involved controlling the rotation of soul power, and the difficultyy withnding the shot on the intended target.

    Both guns had fired at the same time, and both had urately struck Anlor¡¯s temples. This was the most shocking part, as this process proved that All-Mouthy King was a super ranged soldier. Even a prodigy would need at least two years of training before they could achieve such pinpoint uracy.

    Being a prodigious ranged soldier, this was Arnold¡¯s verdict.

    Yet this was just the beginning¡­¡­

    The second part was focused on the moment All-Mouthy King managed to luckily use his shots to divert the flyingbat axes. When this was yed in slow motion, it left everyone¡¯s mouth slowly gaping open.

    Throwing a whirling flyingbat axe wasn¡¯t anything special. All that was needed was strength and skill mastery. With Anlor¡¯s innate master ofbat axes, it made this skill astonishingly lethal. The first portion of the second analysis wasn¡¯t focused on All-Mouthy King, but on Anlor¡¯sbat axes.

    Everyone could see the twobat axes thrown out, but they were unable to grasp the skill used during that instant. The skill disyed, however, showed that onebat axe rotated clockwise¡­ while the other one rotated with a counter-clockwise spin.

    Different rotation directions but the same target. This was definitely a sure-fire killing move. After spending an entire holiday, Anlor hadn¡¯t just learned how to throw thebat axes at his target. In this, the finesse side of him came out.

    Everyone was stumped. With this kind of skill, how could it be easily deflected using bullets? Everyone¡¯s heard fluttered. Could it really just be a stroke of luck?

 Chapter 31 â€“ Godlike Control

    Chapter 31 ¨C Godlike Control

    The scene was now focused on the pistols in All-Mouthy King¡¯s hands as he fired them. He shot twice with the left pistol first. The frame rate was lowered to its absolute minimum. Those two shots moved, and inconceivably,nded on the handle of the clockwise rotating war axe.

    With a boom, they barely impacted the force of the rotation. After all, the distance was too short and Anlor¡¯s strength and skill was too fearsome. The right pistol fired¡­ three shots thatnded on the counter-clockwise rotating axe. These three shots also hit the handle of the target axe and dissipated easily. Two shots, three shots, if it these shots weren¡¯t enough, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to change the innate direction of the thrown axes and would have chopped All-Mouthy King¡¯s brain in half.

    This wasn¡¯t something done by chance, but inevitable

    The opposing rotation flying axe skill was something Anlor had been prepared to use in this year¡¯s greatpetition, yet it was actually broken by this godly marksmanship disyed in an unknown OP battle.

    With this skill reaching such a level, it was capable of ending the lives of countless ranged soldiers. What kind of eyesight was this? What kind of control?

    Anlor¡¯s fearsome attack of 160 grassos just vanished into thin air. This kind of insane control, it emanated an aura of invincibility.

    Everyone¡¯s mouths were left wide open. How could there be anyone that could disy such a response in the blink of an eye?

    But even if he could deflect the flying war axes, how could he deal with the berserk Anlor that was charging at him?

    This was Anlor¡¯s double finishing move. On the off chance that an abnormally strong expert managed to block the flying war axes, they would still be unable to deal with the charging Anlor.

    Why couldn¡¯t he move?

    The clip zoomed in and focused on this very moment. After seeing his war axes deflected, Anlor raised his soul power output to the maximum, like usual. It was at this moment that everyone could see with their own eyes the crackling sounds emitted from the five vital spots of his body. This was followed by the interruption of his soul power at these points, thus destroying the cirction of soul power around his body, causing his defensive shield to break apart.

    This scenario wasmonly known as the breakage point of soul power. For it to ur, one would either have to expend all of their soul power or get pierced through by an opponent¡¯s attack.

    There was also a third exnation that many experts talked about, which was to induce a break by umting attacks that lower the target¡¯s level of consciousness.

    Although Anlor possessed an extremely strong and resilient body, he was still unable to sustain so many shots. With that, his body had unknowingly reached its limits without his awareness.

    The clip moved its focus to All-Mouthy King, who seemed to have an unfathomable gaze like that of the deep oceans¡ªcalm and serene.

    Godlike control!

    Within ten minutes of the analysis post, no one spoke. Everyone was still reeling in shock. Achieving any one of these feats would make an expert extremely famous, yet who exactly was All-Mouthy King?

    Who was he?

    A person that was able to execute the high-rankedbat skill, Osciting Fist, yet was also able to disy a textbook example of rangedbat.

    After half a second, numerous shouts and howls could be heard. Although the cannon fodder division was normally quite noisy, the analysis increased it to new heights.

    ¡°Call that guy who proimed that he would eat shit and bring him out now!¡±

    ¡°Who was the guy that said he¡¯d shove his dick into a five-speed electric fan just then? Get your ass out here faster; I wanna see what you¡¯re made of!¡±

    ¡°Simply unbelievable. Now he¡¯ll be famous; Brother King is the greatest!¡±

    Sharmie wasn¡¯t interesting in anythingplicated. The Cannon Goddess had taken her own sweet time to post her own views of the battle in thements section of Laura¡¯s analysis. She confirmed her own viewpoint that All-Mouthy King, while a smurf, should still be a heroic soul soldier that was bored and had wanted to crack a sick joke.

    Why was it that he¡¯d always lost in the past and suddenly switched to winning?

    It wasn¡¯t that easy to understand, and there was bound to always be prodigies surfacing each year. This one was just particrly strange.

    When facing a brainless bitch like Sharmie, Laura wouldn¡¯t be polite. Furthermore, they were naturally born enemies.

    Someone who possessed such a skillset wouldn¡¯t waste their time doing such a thing. It just had no meaning. Furthermore, it was obvious that All-Mouthy King didn¡¯t possess arge amount of soul power. As mentioned previously by Anlor, he was able to sense the anticipation and desire forbat from All-Mouthy King. Such a feeling could only be exhibited by a newbatant.

    What was most important was that while All-Mouthy King looked emotionless in the clips, his eyes couldn¡¯t lie. Such a seriousness wouldn¡¯t be disyed from a smurf.

    This was human nature.

    As the argument jumped from one person to another, questions and exnations were continually exchanged. Everyone anticipated that Laura would make Sharmie erupt into mes. Laura¡¯s mouth was very poisonous and she was waiting for the chance to bust out the reasonings.

    ¡°Hey hey. Big Sis, please don¡¯t get mad over such a small thing. I feel that whether or not he¡¯s a smurf doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is that Anlor got beaten,¡± Mario hurriedly tried to tter, as he¡¯d lost the opportunity to escape due to being too engrossed in the matter.

    The temperature in the room instantly increased. Sharmie stared at Mario seriously as she replied, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m angry, then I¡¯ll be angry. Don¡¯t tell me that you think Laura, that beast girl, is right!?¡±

    Mario wished he could p himself. A woman¡¯s thoughts were impossible to understand!

    Bang¡­..

    The members of the ming Squadron prayed earnestly for their vice captain. So long as he was here, they would get the chance to live another day.

    On her side, Laura was also angered by Sharmie now. Sharmie¡¯s 36F bust was only slightlyrger than hers and she also wasn¡¯t her opponent in arguments. Laura, however, wasn¡¯t paying attention to this at the moment. She wasn¡¯t able to savor the essence of the battle as her loyal general had just suffered a huge blow. If this incident bes etched into his memory and came back to haunt him, then he would truly be ruined. This was something Laura absolutely didn¡¯t want to see.

    This chaos that rocked the world had absolutely no effect on Wang Zhong. He had already sunken into his own inner thoughts. Ever since Simba had forcefully changed his destiny and opened the door to new possibilities, he could finally experience the sensation of when his strength and techniques unite.

    As a matter of fact, Anlor had been a superb opponent for him to fight, something which definitely beats nameless matches. This battle gave Wang Zhong greater rewards as he could feel his soul power jumping to around 60 already.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how much soul essence the fate roulette could absorb, he felt amazed by the benefits he¡¯d gained. For a person whose soul power had been a measly 20 in the beginning, 60 seemed like a high, golden mountain.

    From this match onward, Wang Zhong knew that the opponents he would face in the future would only be more experienced. Thinking about that weak and small Fate Trickster floating in his soul sea, Wang Zhong felt a renewed desire for power so that he could one day help Simba enter the world.

    After finally finding his path toward casting his own heroic soul, as well as a girl he liked, Wang Zhong suddenly felt that everything around him had turned out beautifully. This allowed him to enjoy a sweet, peaceful slumber. Sleeping early and waking early was one of his fundamentals after all.

 Chapter 32 â€“ The Ball Queenâ€™s Combat Authenticity

    Chapter 32 ¨C The Ball Queen¡¯s Combat Authenticity

    This fundamental thought, however, didn¡¯t apply to arge number of youths. For them, the night life had just begun. Compared to fifty years ago, the continents of Earth had be more stable and world wars hadn¡¯t appeared in a long time. Furthermore, civil wars didn¡¯t affect the lives of those within the various cities. Being brought up in such a peaceful environment meant that the current generation didn¡¯t have to experience the perilous lifestyle that the previous generation lived through.

    People who had cast their heroic soul and people who possessed strong bodies and powerful soul power would chase after more enjoyment. There would be some who flirted, some who trained, some who chased after love, and finally, some who ventured out past the cities toplete missions. Thest was especially true for those more powerful experts.

    Quite a few of those people¡¯s skylinks began to ring. Friends would share with one another battles that were worthwhile in order to provide a learning experience. Furthermore, such things would test how sharp one¡¯s vision were.

    Regardless of whether it was the academy or the official OP system, a battle that was worthwhile enough to be studied or discussed in ss would either originate from a strong heroic soul soldier, such as Grace, or prodigies of the OP system. There were too many experts out there, so somethingmon would never make the cut.

    ¡°Fuck, Lulu, are you joking with me? A berserker fighting a ranged soldier isn¡¯t something nice to watch. Furthermore, they are from the cannon fodder division¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say? That berserker was from the hero division and he lost?¡±

    ¡°Is this true or fake? The berserker lost? Is that fellow a pig? What Anlor, I¡¯ve never heard of him before. The newbies these days are getting more and more horrible. They sure make us heavy soldiers lose face.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You say that he was specially recruited while a freshman by the district for that lineup list, the one for the heavy soldiers with the most potential!?¡±

    This was something Laura and Anlor hadn¡¯t expected, not to mention Wang Zhong. Even someone like Anlor was considered just a tiny speck of sand within the enormous Federation. In actual fact, however, this battle had been far too spectacr and extraordinary. It spread extremely quickly in a short amount of time.The funniest thing was that this one battle had sparked a huge debate between heavy and ranged soldiers. It was assumed that heavy soldiers would absolutely crush ranged soldiers in a confined space, simr to a monkey crushing a chick. Yet, with this single battle, All-Mouthy King had shown all ranged soldiers exactly how to deal with heavy soldiers.

    While there were quite a few that were watching this for fun at the start, just one nce was enough to show the uniqueness of the battle. Furthermore, Laura¡¯s battle analysis was easy to find on skylink as the Explosive Bear Goddess was part of the elite division.

    Laura¡¯s battle analysispletely blew away any doubts, shaking the hearts of countless heavy and ranged soldiers. It raised questions like ¡®which location in a fight would be the most important?¡¯ and ¡®which profession was stronger?¡¯. This eternal question was one that gued the fighters of mankind.

    Yet, the more digging one did, the more extraordinary the topic became. All-Mouthy King wasn¡¯t just a ranged soldier, as his earlier battles were all conducted in closebat. For example, he broke through the Dancing Fire Lotus, orunched Osciting Fist. Those weren¡¯t techniques a ranged soldier could execute.

    Every soul had its own traits and characteristics. This included, of course, itspatibility with weapons. Yet, there was more than one road on the path to greatness. Ranged soldiers that possessed one or two life-saving closebat skills weren¡¯t rare, and a melee soldier that possessed a certain level of marksmanship wasn¡¯t shocking.

    But there was a limit. All-Mouthy King, on the other hand, had broken this perception and disyed high-ranking techniques from two differentbat sses.

    High frequency Osciting Fist and Arc Shot. This was simply¡­

    Unaware of the explosive reaction to his earlier fight, Wang Zhong turned to the side in his bed and returned back to his deep sleep. At this moment, the discussions about All-Mouthy King spread like wildfire.

    Sometimes, the more extraordinary something was, the more attention it attracts. Such as the question, was he truly cannon fodder, or a fake?

    The ¡®fight¡¯ between Laura and Sharmie was exposed at this point in time, with both parties forming opposite arguments. One side was adamant in thinking he was a smurf while the other believed he was a prodigal youngster due to his past records.

    Although his previous battles had been torturous to watch, the habitual movements, choice of random weapons, and random use of techniques indicated that they were the same person. While one can change their nickname, one cannot change their persona within the OP system.

    Within Tianjing Academy, Grace and Deen Greene were discussing how to remove the awkward situation that the academy faced. As a heroic soul academy, theirbat prowess was top ss, but Grace had heard some news about the situation within the Empire.

    The Federation had been living toofortably in the past few decades, while the Empire had still kept itself in a top fighting condition. This was problematic, but Tianjing Academy was just too far away.

    Greene¡¯s skylink began to ring. It received abat footage, sent by a good friend, one dean from another academy. They were both facing the same awkward situation of ack of fresh prodigies to lead their academy.

    ¡°Old friend, if our academy has such a person like this, then it would rise up to the top 20 ranks.¡±

    Greeneughed and said, ¡°You old man, always trying to dramatize the matter. Well, let¡¯s take a look at the performance of these youngsters.¡±

    That transmitted footage was the fight between All-Mouthy King and Anlor. The two of them watched the entire fight until the end in silence.

    Greene sucked in a deep breath. If only they had such a person in the younger generation, then they would be able to increase their cement by 20 ranks, along with other miracles.

    With their type of vision, they didn¡¯t need Laura¡¯s analysis of the battle. They¡¯d spotted a more interesting fact, one that was more fearful, unnoticed even by Laura. This fact had been clearly seen by Grace and Greene.

    All-Mouthy King had been able to exhibit two techniques at the same moment. Soldiers would call it Dual Technique Combat. This was something unachievable by many soldiers who¡¯d cast their heroic soul.

    If this was just a youngster, then¡­

    The two of them stared at one another in shock. If he hadn¡¯t yet enrolled into an academy, then this would definitely send all academies into a snatching frenzy.

    But being snatched didn¡¯t mean anything to Wang Zhong. He felt fully refreshed and ready for the new day to start. In the afternoon would be everyone¡¯s favorite techniques ss. The ss had been a bit dry for freshmen as it involved critical thinking and discussions that concurrently ran with fundamental training.

    Take sword stances for example. Training would begin with the fundamentals, including hacking, piercing and touching. Basic moves included sweeping, raising, downward lunge, thrust, and parry. Although they were redundant nowadays, these were still the fundamental requirements of all academies. Without a strong, firm grasp of the fundamentals, all otherplicated techniques would just end up as a fancy, but impractical disy of skill.

    If the student was a heavy soldier, especially one that focused on defense, then their freshman year would be spent mainly on training their body¡¯s resilience. Being able to take a beating was the number one criteria for surviving as a heavy warrior. Most of their training would focus on increasing their soul power defense, as most students gifted as a heavy soldier tended to have strong bodies.

    This was a benefit mankind received after igniting their soul in the past. So long as one obtained proper nutrition, one¡¯s muscles would naturally be strong. In fact, after the great disaster, one could say humans have moved from their original natures in the old eras.

 Chapter 33 â€“ Theories on the Importance of Pacing

    Chapter 33 ¨C Theories on the Importance of Pacing

    Of course, to increase the students¡¯ level of interest in the curriculum, most of the teachers would bring up some ssic battle techniques and conduct an exnation and discussion. After obtaining their attention, they would proceed with conducting fundamental training. In their second year, the amount of fundamental training required was reduced. The students themselves would tread upon their individual paths toward strengthening their battle techniques.

    A soldier¡¯s lunge and heavy stab, a ranged soldier¡¯s triple burst shot and recoil control, plus some of the basic movements, steps, pacing, and so on. These were the progressive steps after fundamentals.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, over here!¡± Emily shouted aloud and waved the moment she moment she saw Wang Zhong in the distance. Beside her, Ma Dong curled his lips as he thought, I¡¯m really an unnecessary older cousin.

    As Emily was specially recruited, she was given the freedom to openly choose her curriculum from any grade.

    Giving up his seat, Ma Dong said, ¡°Little boy, your face is glowing. Did something good happen? Don¡¯t tell me that Scarlet and you¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong shook his head and said, ¡°Stop making fun of me. Why is it so noisy around here? What¡¯s everyone discussing about?¡±

    Ma Dong nced at Wang Zhong, an incredulous expression on his face. ¡°Little boy, did you get knocked out by her beauty? Don¡¯t you know about All-Mouthy King?¡±

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong gawked. Since the key to replenishing the fate roulette¡¯s energyy with battles inside the OP system, he¡¯d always kept a low profile about it. How did it suddenly turn into a topic?

    At this moment, the ss quieted down as the teacher, Mr. Boca, entered the room. At 60-years-old, Mr. Boca was a soldier who had already cast his heroic soul. He¡¯d sustained an injury during battle, however, and along with his declining age, he had returned to his alma mater to teach. With his solemn and amiable character, he was well received at the academy.

    ¡°It looks like everyone¡¯s very excited. Is the reason because of the footage involving All-Mouthy King?¡± Mr. Boca spoke andughed, garnering a unified reply.

    Seeing such a spirited response, Wang Zhong felt relieved. Up till now, no one knew about his ID yet. The amount of fame attached to his name, as well as this fervent attention, wouldn¡¯t help him at this time.

    ¡°Where did you guys see the footage from?¡± Wang Zhong asked with a lowered voice.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, that footage was ranked tenth on the Federation Academy lists. What do you expect would happen when abat footage from the cannon fodder division appears in the top ten?¡± replied Emily. Although the knot in her heart due to the loss had already been untied, it was still embarrassing. Now that Anlor had lost to All-Mouthy King in such a pitiful way, however, it had revealed that her own loss wasn¡¯t due to ack of strength. It was truly that he was too strong. Maybe he really was the smurf ount of a certain expert.

    Federation Academyworks were a coborative system that included¡ªwithin the entirety of the Federation¡ªthe Major Academies, academies from the hundred cities, and lower ranked academies. For a battle in OP to be able to break into the top ten rankings, it had the minimal requirement of being at the heroic soul division and above. Rarely would a heroic division suffice, unless it were an absolutely extraordinary battle. Yet, this was the first time that a battle from the cannon fodder division broke into the top ten. This would naturally attract the attention of numerous students.

    As such, the subject of All-Mouthy King became a widespread phenomenon and a topic of debate. From what Wang Zhong saw, at least fifty people in a hundred were discussing All-Mouthy King¡¯s PK.

    Really, people are quite afraid of a famed pig suddenly bing strong, thought Wang Zhong as he touched his nose.

    Raising his hand, Mr. Boca indicated for the ss to quiet down. ¡°Since everyone is quite interested about this, and there are numerous versions of the posted analysis flying around, let us start today¡¯s ss with this topic.¡±

    Mr. Boca opened the projected video of the battle through his skylink. Although many of the students had already seen it, every time they rewatched the battle, a stronger feeling of shock came over them.

    ¡°Alright then. After seeing this, everyone, please speak your thoughts,¡± said Mr. Boca as heughed.

    ¡°All-Mouthy King is definitely a smurf. Using such techniques to suppress Anlor twice, it¡¯s insane!¡±

    ¡°Managing to win using minimal effort, has sharp judgement and hawk-eye vision, this battle sure to make one¡¯s blood boil¡­¡±

    Everyone was extremely eager to share their thoughts and opinions. None of the already numerous points of views on the post were repeated as everyone had their own thoughts and viewpoints.

    Mr. Boca didn¡¯tment and just nced around the ssroom. When he spotted Emily, he gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Emily, you have fought a battle with All-Mouthy King. Please, share with us your thoughts.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to look at Emily. She was the sessor to the Assassin n and had a high profile upon enrolling into the academy, then lost prolifically against the then-unknown All-Mouthy King. This had led to many talking bad behind her back. Luckily, Emily had a free-spirited and carefree nature. If it were any other person, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold it in. Looking back on this, however, Emily had no such problem.

    ¡°He possesses abnormal judgement skills and has nerves of steel,¡± she replied. Emily didn¡¯t have anything toment on about the topic of his techniques.

    Mr. Boca nodded his head. Although Emily was a freshman, her perception was far superior whenpared with her peers. This allowed her to list the critical points.

    ¡°What student Emily said was extremely right, but I was not going to talk about this point, nor about the Arc shot, nor the double flyingbat axes, nor about the cumtive attacks that broke past the defenses. What I am about to speak about is hisbat pacing and footwork.¡±

    Mr. Boca added, ¡°No matter if it is close or rangedbat, one¡¯s pacing and step is very important. Good pacing allows one to attack and defend, allows one to control the battlefield faster and restrict one¡¯s opponent.¡±

    He began to exin a different point of view and highlight all of the movements made by All-Mouthy King and Anlor during the battle. For both of them, beforeunching an attack, their feet would disy a sort of prediction of their future actions.

    ¡°Regardless of whether you are all able to cast your heroic souls or of how strong your heroic soul would be, based on my personal experience, any stance you reveal will lead to your early demise. In battle, the most important thing is to stay alive. Alright, for today, let us discuss the three most basic and practical set of steps¡­¡±

    Although he spent quite a fair bit of time, Mr. Boca seeded in drawing in his students and making them engrossed with his teachings. While an expert may not necessarily be a good teacher, Mr. Boca was definitely an excellent one.

    What Mr. Boca said served as a reminder for Wang Zhong. He now knew that his actions could have been predicted.

    Regarding the higher ranked techniques and how they were disyed, Mr. Boca didn¡¯t delve deeply into them. They were too far out of reach at the moment and thus would be of no use. For both All-Mouthy King and Anlor, being able to fight such a battle showed the amount of hard work they had put in, work that required a great deal of attention and countless torture.

    After listening for a while, Emily began to busy herself. What the academy taught were the basics and fundamentals. Some of those high ranking techniques were kept in the hands of the great ns and not released for outside use.

    Wang Zhong was also analysing the footage of his battle with Anlor. This seemingly perfect battle still revealed many faults.

    Upon receiving the summons of President Ma Dong Dong, the members of the Prodigy Society finally gathered together in the afternoon. This would be the first group meeting of the Prodigy Society. Ma Dong Dong began with a spirited and emotional speech.

    The three seated below, Wang Zhong, Emily, and Barran, watched Ma Dong¡¯s performance. Gray had asked for leave due to some matter, and hisck of presence emphasized the emptiness of the Prodigy Society.

    After a short while, Emily became restless and said, ¡°Ma Dong Dong, are you done speaking? There are only a few people here, so stop with the bullshitting.¡±

    The glorious image of a great president was shattered, and Ma Dong could only say, ¡°Hey, hey, club activities have now officially started. Everyone, please resume your personal training.¡±

 Chapter 34 â€“ A Cheap Kind of Feeling

    Chapter 34 ¨C A Cheap Kind of Feeling

    Ma Dong also felt that there were too few people here; there really wasn¡¯t any imposingness.. The Prodigy Society¡¯s recruitment had beenpletely unsessful. All of the freshmen knew about the enmity between the Prodigy Society and Holy Judgement and ck Rose. Other than Grei with his nonchnt attitude, the rest of the freshmen had second thoughts about them.

    As a special recruit, Emily was extremely busy, so she didn¡¯t stay for long before running off. Barran, as a freshman of the soldier academy, had strict requirements for his physical training. Furthermore, he¡¯d been selected for quite a number of misceneous tasks by his ss, thus leaving Ma Dong without an outlet to feed his addiction of being president.

    ¡°Wang Zhong ah, do you think I should close down Prodigy Society?¡± asked the pitiful Ma Dong.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Wang Zhong as he nodded his head. From the very start, Wang Zhong felt that Ma Dong¡¯s crazy thoughts weren¡¯t very trustworthy.

    ¡°As my brother, how can you fight against me? You have to make it up to me!¡± All along, Ma Dong didn¡¯t really care about the sess or failure of the Prodigy Society. Although it was a pity, but during these past few hectic days, he¡¯d felt disheartened as every single society had its own vision and goal while the Prodigy Society wouldn¡¯t work with his initial attitude of just having fun.

    ¡°Thetter half was the most important bit, right?!¡± Wang Zhong understood Ma Dong all too well. Everything about him being pitiful was fake; he definitely held ulterior motives.

    ¡°Hehe. Since we both sleep together, who is going to follow who?¡±

    ¡°We only share a dormitory!¡±

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s still simr. Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend. Since you know I¡¯d just idle around, why don¡¯t I apany you to that gathering. You don¡¯t need to feel grateful toward me,¡± said Ma Dong as he smiled widely. A gathering nned by Scarlet definitely wouldn¡¯t be bad. If luck was on his side, then he might even be able to meet a few girls. This way, his loneliness would end.

    ¡°Fine,¡± answered Wang Zhong. The gathering was for fellow schoolmates, so he didn¡¯t really care.

    ¡°Great! That settles it!¡± Ma Dong jumped with joy. Scarlet was off-limits to him since he didn¡¯t go after his brother¡¯s girl, but there were still many beauties waiting for him.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t thinking about that. Instead, he was reminiscing about Carolyn. This was the girl he¡¯d fallen for at first sight. He expected her to contact him, but there had been nothing up till now.

    Could it have been a one-sided love?

    At that moment, a very important problem popped into Wang Zhong¡¯s head¡­ he hadn¡¯t given her his skylink information

    It was the rare chance for them to return to their dormitories together, so Ma Dong said, ¡°Wang Zhong, let¡¯s move out. With your intellect and my wealth, we could blend in very well inside Tianjing City.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, and how much are you paying now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. This is my way of training my own abilities, alright? Paying a little now is so that we can earn even more in the future,¡± Ma Dong said as he curled his lip. His attitude towards life was very open. He felt that since one only had a single life, one should enjoy it whenever possible. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Hmm¡­ did someonee over?¡±

    Thinking about Carolyn, Wang Zhong revealed a slight smile. ¡°A girl I like.¡±

    Like an explorer that had discovered a new continent, Ma Dong screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Fuck, brother! It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re seeing someone behind Scarlet¡¯s back!¡±

    Wang Zhong almost threw up some blood as he hurriedly said, ¡°You, can you even die if you don¡¯t talk? What mistress? I¡¯ve already said that Scarlet and I only have a rtionship of being fellow students.

    Ma Dong didn¡¯t believe a single word of Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡®excuse¡¯. He was looking at the CHF promotional pamphlet on the table and was about to toss it when Wang Zhong rushed over.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in looking at this rubbish. Don¡¯t tell me you want to participate?¡± Ma Dong asked.

    ¡°This year is*********, so I had the thought of trying,¡± Wang Zhong replied.

    Academies within the Freedom Federation were assigned to one of the fourrge battle zones, each in the four directions of North, South, East, and West. Every year, apetition would be held within each battle zone, and the results would determine the academy¡¯s rank cement. This will, in turn, affect the amount of resources and future support given by the Freedom Federation.

    Every four years, the Federation would host thisrgepetition. The one being held this year was coincidentally thepetition¡¯s 25th anniversary, along with it being the 100th year since the establishment of the Freedom Federation. Due to these tworge reasons, coupled with the growing sensitivity between nations, the Federation had decided to erge the event in order to show off its own prowess, as well as increasing the pressure on the Empires and the alien races. This would also help verify the implementation of the OP system at the federal level, as well as to see the current growth of the young generation.

    This was certainly unprecedented, and had also had a hand inst year¡¯s intense divisionpetitions. Yet, this didn¡¯t have any rtion to Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. Each academy only had ten slots; five main ones and five reserves. These slots were exceedingly valuable, and getting a slot would mean having your name etched in the annals of history forever, regardless of your results.

    ¡°Brother, this brother will support your in spirit!¡± said Ma Dong helplessly as he shook his head. He knew how stubborn Wang Zhong was, but there were some things that couldn¡¯t be changed no matter how stubborn one was. Only talent could circumvent any of this.

    Take himself for example. He possessed the same bloodline as Emily, but a side branch would only ever be a side branch. Furthermore, Emily possessed a special ability and was chosen by the Assassin n while he had nothing. Luckily, Ma Dong was able to see past all of this and didn¡¯t drown in it.

    ¡°Oh right, what academy does the girl you like go to?¡± asked Ma Dong casually.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be Tianjing,¡± replied Wang Zhong. He added, ¡°And it was love at first sight.¡±

    Ma Dong was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m gonna faint. This situation of yours is called being hooked. Listen to me, absence doesn¡¯t make the heart grow fonder, it¡¯s called being a side hoe. And you aren¡¯t the only side hoe, but one of many side hoes.¡± As an expert on love affairs, Ma Dong possessed the most absolute knowledge of this topic.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯tment and just gave a hearty chuckle. The two of them had differences in their opinions on some matters.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. What I¡¯m saying is serious, strike while the iron is hot. I feel that you should control your own future, not regret it when it¡¯s toote. For you, tomorrow night will be your destiny, your deciding moment. There will only be two results waiting for you.¡± Ma Dong exined all of this with a stern expression.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s just a mixer, why do you make it sound like a jail sentencing?¡±

    Scrunching up his eyebrows, Ma Dong said, ¡°I¡¯ve attended many mixers simr to this. Suddenly inviting an outside, either Scarlet has a thing for you or you are the¡­ clown.¡±

    ¡°Clown?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, you will be the clown that livens up the atmosphere. What may be awaiting for you there would be ridicule from Scarlet, Reeves, and Mmi¡¯s group of people,¡± replied Ma Dong. Such an act wouldn¡¯t be unusual for that group of people.

    Thinking about it for a while, Wang Zhong asked, ¡°If that really is Scarlet¡¯s intent, it shouldn¡¯t just be those people, right?¡±

    Ma Dong rolled his eyes. ¡°You have such high intelligence, but when ites to rtionships you¡¯re out of your league. As your president and brother, I have a duty to care for and protect you!¡±

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes after hearing that statement. This guy definitely had some ulterior motives. ¡°Why don¡¯t I find an excuse to reject the invitation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, we can¡¯t be terrified as this matter isn¡¯t just something between you and Scarlet. This one match would also determine the future rtionship between the Prodigy Society and the ck Rose, so I have already told Scarlet that we the Prodigy Society will advance and retreat as one body!¡± eximed Ma Dong with stern righteousness.

    For the rest of the night, Ma Dong practiced his own techniques while Wang Zhong was indifferent. From his few conversations with Scarlet, he felt that she wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    For this problem, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care much about it and just went to sleep. Seeing Wang Zhong sleeping so deeply, Ma Dong felt very helpless. At times, this guy acted like aplete idiot, while at other times, he seemed to be brimming with intelligence. This made it extremely hard to identify what kind of person Wang Zhong truly was.

    As a brother, however, he didn¡¯t like tomorrow¡¯s mixer. Although he¡¯d said he would help Wang Zhong chase after Scarlet, that was just a sunny idea. That said, he was part of a group of yboys during middle school that had yed tricks on and made fun of people, so he wasn¡¯t exactly such a good person himself.

 Chapter 35 â€“ The Girlish Heart of the Witch

    Chapter 35 ¨C The Girlish Heart of the Witch

    The next morning, Wang Zhong woke fully refreshed while Ma Dongid dead tired on his bed. Wang Zhong¡¯s schedule hadn¡¯t changed despite having had that discussionst night. He continued on with his training. Yet, there was something different about him. He continued to think a bit about Carolyn, the first girl that had moved his heart.

    ¡°Big brother! I¡¯ve been trying to find you for the entire day already. You¡¯ve only juste back now!? Where have you been?¡±

    Wang Zhong had just finished his training and returned to his room when Ma Dong jumped 8 feet high, nearly touching the ceiling.

    ¡°I was training in the gravity rooms and didn¡¯t bring along my skylink. What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Wang Zhong as he wiped away his perspiration. He was a bit disappointed that Carolyn hadn¡¯t shown up at all, even though he had waited the entire day.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?!¡± Ma Dong was shouting with eyes wide open. ¡°Brother, are you kidding me? The dinner party! The dinner party! THE DINNER PARTY!¡±

    He repeatedly said this important event three times. It was the dinner party he¡¯d been personally invited to by Scarlet. This was definitely one of student Ma Dong¡¯s most important items of the year, after all, this was a gathering organized by the ck Rose! Just the thought of ck Rose made Ma Dong dream of numerous white and voluptuous figures waving back and forth before his eyes.

    When he saw the realization dawn upon Wang Zhong, Ma Dong knew he¡¯d worried for no reason.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot about that. Just perfect, since I¡¯m a bit hungry. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s reply made Ma Dong¡¯s whole world reel.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®let¡¯s go¡¯? Hurry up and bathe, then change into suitable clothes. This is a dinner party, a gathering of the upper elites, not your ordinary restaurant, big brother!¡± Ma Don was on the verge of jumping up and down on the spot as he shouted furiously.

    Still fuming, he proceeded to lift a new, shiny ck tailcoat that was nearly identical to his own, except his was white.

    Satisfied, he said, ¡°When going outside, the most important thing is one¡¯sbat attire! You don¡¯t need to thank me. When the two of us, ck and white, enter the area, we¡¯ll immediately ughter them! Hurry up! I was nning on bringing you to a hair stylist, but nevermind; with such birdnest hair, a casual touch and grab here and there would suffice.¡±

    At this time, Scarlet and Minami were in the changing rooms, trying on different sets of dinner gowns. One would try it on while the other would give their thoughts and opinions. Women never ever cared about how much time they spent on trying their clothes as this was a certain type of enjoyment. A goddess like Scarlet was no exception. Even more so when she was the female host for tonight. She had to spend extra effort into making sure she looked the part.

    ¡°This piece is the one!¡± said Mmi after examining Scarlet from left to right, from one angle to another. She felt that this white,ce, low-cut dinner gown suited Scarlet very well. Thece contoured her body, greatly entuating her perfect figure. In particr, the fashionablece around her bosom partially hid those beautiful orbs of white jade, serving as both the perfect apaniments while also delivering the right amount of sex appeal.

    The most defining feature of Scarlet was her pale, jade-likeplexion, coupled with her long scarlet hair and pure appearance. Scarlet looked like a goddess that had just descended from the skies. Even a girl like Mmi could just barely resist the temptation to kiss her. ¡°Look¡¯s like the men present tonight won¡¯t be able to walk straight after taking a look at you.

    Speaking of men, Mmi thought about a very important matter and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard you invited Wang Zhong over?¡±

    Scarlet gave augh and nodded, replying, ¡°Other than Wang Zhong, the rest of the Prodigy Society will alsoe.¡±

    Mmi gave a light sigh as she said, ¡°I know you appreciate Wang Zhong. His perception of certain matters isn¡¯t bad, but every circle has their own rules. Him being here isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡±

    Befitting her nickname of Old Witch, Mmi had a strict character. Wang Zhong entering the ck Rose wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. After his soul power growth was diagnosed as an untreatable disease, he¡¯d been looked down by many and despised. Such an environment wouldn¡¯t do any good for Wang Zhong¡¯s development. As for the independence of the Prodigy Society, Mmi was disinclined to prevent it. She judged only the facts, not the people.

    Scarletughed, saying, ¡°Senior sister, we may be underestimating him. The strength of our academy was terriblest year, and it¡¯s even worse this year. Therefore, something needs to be changed. I feel that Wang Zhong¡¯s perception and all-rounded thoughts can bring some hope to the entire squadron. As such, I¡¯m prepared to formally petition the academy to nominate him.¡±

    Teacher Grace had given Scarlet and Reeves the right toe up with a list of people to form a squadron.

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you,¡± Mmi said helplessly. She proceeded to remove her own clothes , when suddenly her chest was being groped. This made her turn bright red as she shouted, ¡°Scarlet, you¡­ ah!¡±

    Her strict appearance was mostly a false front. A young girl¡¯s heart still beat strongly within her.

    ¡°Senior sister, your chest really is big. When can I be as big as you?¡± Scarlet teased.

    ¡°You crazy brat. Come here now!¡± Mmi started to chase after Scarlet without putting her clothes on properly.

    A goddess in private might be even more attractive than normal!

    At this time, the dinner banquet had already started, and quite a few elites of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy had arrived. Being able to receive Scarlet¡¯s invitation was an honor for every student. Handsome men, beautiful girls, scented perfumes, rich cars, and beautiful outfits filled the luxurious vi.

    Outside thisvish mansion, a little Emily was pacing back and forth.

    As the chosen female of the Assassin n, along with being one of the most eye-catching special recruits enrolled into Tianjing Soul Academy, Emily¡¯s name no doubt appeared on Scarlet¡¯s dinner banquet invitations list. Yet initially, Emily had rejected the invitation. If it were not for the fact that he wasing, then she wouldn¡¯t have appeared as if she were interested in this kind of colourful, crowded, noisy dinner banquet.

    In her own words, this was called being a degenerate. Not every family junior was as good as this one!

    Yet, Emily seemed to have already be a ¡®degenerate¡¯¡­

    Emily wore a white princess gown, her long, wavy skirt dragging across the floor. Coupled with the brilliant glow of the moonlight, it made her seem like a little sacred princess, full of nobility. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t even take a look at this outfit, but now she was actually wearing it on her body.

    She did not want to bepared to that evil big chested Scarlet in front of everyone¡­what was the great deal of being big chested? A chaste and adorable little loli is the queen of all beauties! Humph, this is just a gathering right? As if I had never been in one before!

    ¡°But, before when I used to see those fellows I felt nothing. What in the world is this ghastly feeling!¡± Emily nced to the left and right, trying to find the shadow of a person as she muttered herints endlessly. She would asionally tug at her long, flowing skirt. ¡°How inconvenient can this get already? I have no one but myself to me for wearing such an outfit!¡±

    ¡°Miss Emily? Heavens, you look like a goddess tonight, one that descended from moonlight. Would it be possible for me to invite you to¡­¡± A man who¡¯de to participate in this dinner banquet had already been mesmerised by this pacing, seemingly confused little princess and proceeded to extend his invitation. If he were able toy his hands on this arrogant little princess and enter the gathering, then any man would feel extremelyfortable. It would be a huge boost to his ego.

    Yet, the stray re and vicious words from Emily broke his heart. ¡°Screw off! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m upied!?¡±

 Chapter 36 â€“ Eating Like Itâ€™s a Cafeteria!

    Chapter 36 ¨C Eating Like It¡¯s a Cafeteria!

    ¡°Emily?¡± It only took a nce for Wang Zhong to notice the person bathed in moonlight, standing by her lonesome self under a tree. She looked like a beautiful crane amongst a flock of chickens. ¡°So adorable!¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± Emily¡¯s initial vicious expression instantly turned into happiness as she replied, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Wang Zhong gave augh and rubbed Emily¡¯s head as he replied, ¡°I like anything you wear.¡±

    Emily felt really helpless. She was about the remove Wang Zhong¡¯s hand and tell him that she had already grown up, but she loved the warmth emanating from hisrge hands. It was sofortable and warm, and furthermore¡­ Wang Zhong wearing a ck suit was so handsome. So very handsome indeed!

    Breathing a little heavily as he jogged over, Ma Dong shouted, ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong, that was done on purpose, wasn¡¯t it? Running so fast, why didn¡¯t you wait for me!. Huhuhuhu!¡±

    ¡°If you wanted to chase after girls, then do it yourself. Don¡¯t count on me, thank you very much,¡± replied Wang Zhong.

    Upon seeing a beautifuldy, Ma Dong instantly treated Wang Zhong as though he was invisible. Being outside the mansion under the shade of trees and with Wang Zhong blocking his view, Ma Dong did not immediately recognise Emily. Most importantly, her current visage vastly differed from his impression of her, so he was unable to make the connection.

    Seeing her, Ma Dong became a little excited. ¡°Beautifuldy, my name is Ma Dong, this guy¡¯s president. May I know your name? Let¡¯s get to know one another!¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong, you finally revealed your true colors!¡±

    When Emily¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, Ma Dong was thoroughly frightened. His excited expression immediately withered.

    ¡°Hey hey, my precious little cousin, I¡¯m just joking with you. Let¡¯s not stand outside, it¡¯s almost time. Come, brother will bring you in,¡± Ma Dong hastily replied as he extended out his left hand. He thought, That was really foolish. Trying to chase after a girl without my own wingman, that was a big failure. Little cousin is the best; not only can she increase my points, she also won¡¯t be obstructing me from chasing girls.

    Emilypletely ignored Ma Dong as she gently tugged at Wang Zhong¡¯s arm, softly saying, ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, the dinner banquet is about to start. We can¡¯t bete.¡±

    The awkward Ma Dong stared at Emily with wide eyes as he said, ¡°Little brat, hey hey hey, did you make a mistake? I¡¯m your elder cousin, yet you¡¯re actually hugging my man¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Wang Zhong and Emily both simultaneously sent a middle finger in his direction.

    The dinner banquet proceeded on with a rxing and enjoyable atmosphere.

    Within the grand hall, the ceiling was decorated with ribbons and balloons, while gentle and rxing music yed in the background. The fragrance of various delicacies permeated the air.

    Everyone casually mingled, chatting with one another. Many were discussing the Federation¡¯spetition. In actual fact, this dinner banquet was organized to tackle issues rting to the Federation¡¯spetition, though this wasn¡¯t explicitly stated. All those who came to the banquet, however, suspected this was the case.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the focus this year would still be on ck Rose or Holy Judgement. The Ability Society in our academy is a bit underwhelming. .¡±

    ¡°Mn. I feel that selecting Timber Wolf wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice. There are a few outstanding candidates to choose from there. This time, Teacher Grace should be able to propel our academy to the next level. ¡±

    ¡°The Ability Society isn¡¯t as bad as you guys think. Furthermore, each squad has to have a special ability user to bnce it out.¡±

    ¡°This year, don¡¯t we have the new recruit, Emily? As a me ability user of the Assassin n, she seems very promising.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a freshman, and being famous doesn¡¯t equate to being skillful.¡±

    ck Rose, Holy Judgement, and Super Energy Society. These three made up the core strength of the soul academy. As for the rune societies, they focused mainly on backline support and research. Although they did have some fame, it would be of no use in thepetition.

    This year¡¯s Federationpetition would be filled with elites. Relying purely on an individual¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t get them far, meaning that each squad needed to have the best coordination and strategic nning for them to excel. This was the reason why Grace had announced the quota and had instructed them toe up with a rmendation list with five main yers and five reserves.

    Everyone discussed their opinions with fervor. As the chorus of voices debating and questioning merged with the rxing music ying in the grand hall, it gave everyone a rxed and enticing feeling. Some people chose to indulge in higher-level business, while others chose to just enjoy the unique atmosphere.

    Many old members of the Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy could be seen in all four corners of the banquet hall, easily recognisable by their typical tall and burly stature. Each and every one of them were in formal wear, and strode in a heroic fashion while speaking softly and elegantly. It looked as though everyone was mimicking each other, exuding the aura of an upper-ss socialite.

    This made Wang Zhong, Ma Dong, and Emily feel ipatible with the atmosphere of this dinner banquet. Although they had dressed right, there was still an immense gap between their character and social circles. Other than Ma Dong, the sole purpose Wang Zhong and Emily hade for was to eat.

    One point Wang Zhong had guessed right was that the dinner banquet would have a whole lot of delicious food. Every single dish could be deemed as ¡®high-ss¡¯.

    The energy upkeep of a heroic soul soldier was far above that of an average man. Most of them hadrge stomachs and huge appetites. Normal food was unable to meet their requirements as eating more didn¡¯t equate to being full, so they required different types of ¡®higher grade¡¯ food to satisfy their immense appetite.

    ¡°Overlord Shrimp!¡± Wang Zhong carried over a te filled withrge shrimps, his eyes sparkling. These shrimps were a mutant species and although difficult to capture, their taste was beyond description. The shrimp contained abundant amounts of sulent flesh, and even provided some beneficial nourishment to the soul sea of New Mankind. These were absolutely considered luxury items, and he¡¯d only seen them on television. He¡¯d never expected that he¡¯d one day try them.

    Emily stood beside him, eating to her heart¡¯s content. She even asionally helped Wang Zhong choose some dishes. Eating with Wang Zhong was bliss to her. As for the food, it felt adequate for the littledy of the Assassin n as Emily wasn¡¯t a girl that put much emphasis on quality.

    Ma Dong, on the other hand, stared left and right, vigorously trying to find an opportune target. When he spotted what Emily and Wang Dong were doing, he was very disappointed. These two were so shameless. This was a ce for the upper ss to mingle and form rtionships, yet they treated it like a dining hall.

    ¡°I say¡­ are you two reincarnations of hungry ghosts? You¡¯re scaring away all of the beautifuldies!¡± Ma Dong couldn¡¯t help butin. He was about to say hello to ady with long legs, but she¡¯d turned around and left immediately.

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong, that senior sister was definitely scared away by you. Look at you, wearing all white. How did you expectdies to like you?¡± Emily didn¡¯t give her elder cousin any face as she ate her ice cream.

    ¡°Ma Dong, this smoked leg isn¡¯t that bad. What meat is this?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth was stuffed, making it difficult for him to talk. ¡°What a wholesome and fragrant taste!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Four-Horned Wind Cow.¡± Compared to Wang Zhong, Emily was an expert on the subject of food. She threw a small piece into her mouth before continuing, ¡°Coincidentally, Brother Wang Zhong, you mentioned that you wanted to go to St. Mongul City. I¡¯ll take you out to eat beef ribs that are of A5 grade meat!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You two are really beyond help!¡± said Ma Dong. He sighed. ¡°Can we talk about stuff unrted to food? If the two of you continue to act like this, I¡¯ll just leave you guys and find my own happiness elsewhere!¡±

    As he said this, the lights in the area began to dim and the rxing music stopped ying.

    Wearing ace dinner gown that was as white as snow, the beautifuldy host Scarlet appeared. Under the myriad of lights, she looked incredibly sacred and charming.

 Chapter 37 â€“ Ma Dong Dong Considers Changing Names

    Chapter 37 ¨C Ma Dong Dong Considers Changing Names

    The crowd immediately burst into apuse. This goddess was simply beautiful beyond belief. She was capable of turning any man crazy.

    ¡°Goddess! Goddess! Goddess!¡± All the youngsters began to cheer.

    Scarlet smiled faintly and gently waved her hand.

    One had to say that she had the innate aura of a leader. This wasn¡¯t because of her beauty or social status that she had such a presence; rather, she had always emanated an aura of nobility and self-confidence from birth.

    Without a single mention of the Federationpetition, she went on to say casually, ¡°Everyone here is a fellow schoolmate of one another, and there are even new faces around. There is no special theme for this party, and I sincerely hope that everyone has a great time tonight. As the new school year has begun, let us work hard together. We, of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy¡­¡±

    ¡°ARE THE BEST! HOHOHO!¡± Everyone cheered, agreeing with Scarlet in a loud voice. The opening speech of their goddess was very simple, especially for thatst sentence. It was the mostmon cheer used each year by the academy during anyrge scale meetings.

    ¡°Hehe. Not bad indeed! At least in the hearts of everyone here, Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy will always be the best! Let the party begin!¡± Scarlet shouted andughed, indicating to the side with a finger.

    The initially rxing music changed to a more upbeat song for people to dance to.

    The dance party had begun.

    A gathering for youngsters nevercked songs or dances. These were one of the best ways in the world to express one¡¯s feelings and happiness.

    As the female hostess for the gathering, it was natural that she led the first dance. Her dance partner was President Reeves of Holy Judgement. The two were the current representatives of the academy, making them the perfect match.

    Seeing them dance, everyone became excited. A continuous flow of men and women walked onto the dance floor and started to dance themselves.

    Wang Zhong and Emily were still eating, seemingly unaffected by the frenzied atmosphere happening around them.

    Ma Dong, who was still with them, tiptoed continuously, trying to find something until his eyes almost crossed. ¡°Who would have known that Scarlet could dance so magnificently? That figure shaking here and there, tchtchtch¡­ Fuck, that show-off Reeves. He actually wore a full white suit!¡±

    At this moment, Ma Dong felt that he had just been overthinking things. There shouldn¡¯t be anything between Wang Zhong and Scarlet. That pair over there was a perfect match, but this guy over here¡­ only knew how to eat.

    Arge chicken thigh was suddenly stuffed into Ma Dong¡¯s mouth. Emily stared at him, saying, ¡°Ma Dong Dong, aren¡¯t you the same as him, just a show-off.¡±

    ¡°President, sorry for beingte!¡± Barran ran over with his head covered in perspiration. He actually wore a formal attire, albeit an odd one. What was more shocking was that his outfit looked like it was about to be ripped to shreds by his muscles!

    ¡°Where did you get that outfit from? It¡¯s too sexy!¡± Ma Dong felt so shocked, it was akin to being electrocuted. Except for him, everyone in the Prodigy Society was abnormal. Grai was also the same, but that guy was missing once again.

    Feeling embarrassed, Barran scratched his head. He didn¡¯t dare to make anyrge movements, afraid that his tiny outfit would burst into shreds. ¡°It was given to me by my dad, and he insisted that I wear it here. He said that it was a requirement to dress like this at such events.¡±

    Ma Dong palmed his face, thinking, Even the dad hase out, how abnormal. He patted Barran¡¯s shoulder and pointed to Wang Zhong, saying, ¡°Alright, go talk to your vice-president over there.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will listen to President¡¯s order!¡± Barran was extremely happy when he saw the delicious food on the dining table. His eyes sparkled even brighter than Wang Zhong¡¯s had.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve chosen any other good name; why did I have to call it the Prodigy Society!?¡± Ma Dong felt extremely frustrated. ¡°Now I feel the need to also change my own name¡­¡±

    ¡°Let it be, the name Prodigy Society is unique in its own right .¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice trailed over as a smile yed on her lips. She¡¯d finished her dance already. Standing beside her was a tall and beautifuldy. Her body was even more voluptuous than Scarlet¡¯s, and she oozed with maturity, just like a sweet, juicy peach.She also looked quite familiar¡­

    ¡°Vice-president Mmi?¡± Ma Dong subconsciously said.

    Mmi unconsciously raised her hands to push her sses up, until she remembered that she hadn¡¯t brought them along. She clearly dolled herself up tonight, putting on makeup and pinning up her hair. Coupled with her rxed air and her sexy dinner gown , she almost made Ma Dong¡¯s eyeballs pop out of their sockets and his saliva pool on the floor.

    ¡°Cough cough. Senior sister Mmi, I have been wanting to personally thank you for the past few days,¡± Ma Dong said formally. He quickly hid his perverted side and respectfully bowed towards her.

    ¡°Thank me?¡± Mmi gawked.

    ¡°Yes. It was I who was narrow-minded, initially assuming that you wanted to prevent the formation of the Prodigy Society. I feel extremely guilty and ashamed. Mmi, I formally apologize to you.¡±

    Mmi was a girl who seemed cold on the outside but was actually warm inside. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed and replied, ¡°Actually, I was also in the wrong. I spoke too impulsively and¡­¡±

    Scarlet greeted Wang Zhong with a smile while conveniently taking a te of dessert. ¡°I have been busy during the whole afternoon handling matters and was getting a bit hungry. How does the food taste?¡±

    Even when the goddess ate, she was still unbelievably graceful. She nibbled at her food delicately. Barran, who watched from the side became a bit dazed.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Wang Zhong nodded his head repeatedly. He turned his body to face her as it was only courteous for a guest to do so. ¡°Thank you very much for the invitation. Without it, I would¡¯ve still been worrying over what to eat for dinner.¡±

    Scarlet smiled faintly and was about to reply when some people walked over from the side.

    ¡°Then you should stop talking and carry on eating. This kind of food is extremely difficult toe by for youmoners,¡± Lu Zhan Tian said coldly. He held no favourable impressions for those unworthy like Wang Zhong. ¡°President Scarlet, my president invites you over to finalize the list of potential candidates.¡±

    This dinner banquet was a way for the elites within the academy to get to know each other. Today, the main topic at hand was to finalize the list, and yet, Scarlet had actuallye over, wasting her time on trash like him after just dancing casually for a single round. Was this what she meant by important matters?

    Reeves wanted to maintain his calm and gentlemanly demeanor, so he hadn¡¯t taken action personally. Lu Zhan Tian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind educating this trash on abiding by customs.

    Wang Zhong just grinned and didn¡¯t say anything. Emily, standing by his side, was extremely discontent. ¡°You¡¯re themoner, your whole family ismoners. Go to the corner and y¡ªdon¡¯t be an eyesore!¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian stared coldly at Emily, replying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a member of the Assassin n it gives you the right to ignore customs. This is Tianjing City. Having potential also doesn¡¯t mean you have strength, rookie!¡±

    When she heard that, Emily stood up. She had desperately wanted to maintain the demeanor of a virtuous woman in front of Wang Zhong, but she couldn¡¯t control her temper. ¡°Whether or not I am strong, wouldn¡¯t we find out if we fight!¡±, she shouted.

    Scarlet interrupted them with a wave of her hand. ¡°Lu Zhan Tian, please retrieve the proposed list and bring it here. I intend to rmend Wang Zhong for a slot on the reserves and have him join us in thepetition. Although he is slightlycking in his individual strength, I feel that he can provide us with better strategies.¡±

    Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, a low buzzing sound could be heard all four corners of the room . The grand hall turnedpletely silent.

    What did Scarlet just say?

 Chapter 38 â€“ Actor

    Chapter 38 ¨C Actor

    As the student with the best performance, Scarlet had been chosen as the captain of this year¡¯s squadron who had the authority to rmend only one person onto the list. And yet, she unexpectedly wanted to use this extremely precious opportunity on Wang Zhong?

    Did they just see a ghost?

    ¡°At the same time, Emily and Grai are both excellent freshmen, and I hope that they will be included in the list to participate in the academy¡¯s selection process.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t possible!¡± Lu Zhan Tian shouted as his face turned red. ¡° It would be a waste of slots to add those kinds of rubbish to the list.¡±

    ¡°Vice-president Lu Zhan Tian, this isn¡¯t something you can decide,¡± replied Scarlet calmly. He was the type of person to get agitated easily, and is often ambitious, but with no real talent to back it up. He had the same issuest year as well, and it seemed to have aggravated over the year.

    Ma Dong immediately felt his spirit rise a thousandfold. ¡°President Scarlet, you have made a wise decision.¡± Ma Dong interjected. ¡° As the president of the Prodigy Society, I wholly support your decision and will do my best to amodate you.¡±

    ¡°President Scarlet, you may be the granddaughter of the dean, but you can¡¯t just act as you wish!¡± Lu Zhan Tian stiffly said.

    ¡°Lu Zhan Tian, how can you speak like that? Apologise to Scarlet immediately!¡± A gentle voice reprimanded. Though his mouth twisted into a grimace, Lu Zhan Tian still lowered his head to apologise to Scarlet.

    ¡°I apologise.¡± Lu Zhan Tian said.

    ¡°Scarlet, please don¡¯t be angry. This fellow may have a slightly obstinate temperament, but he meant well. Thispetition is extremely important to our Tianjing Academy. If the Prodigy Society were to take up 3 positions on the team, the other societies and a vast majority of the students would be unhappy with this decision even if I were to ede to it.¡±

    The person who had spoken was Reeves, the President of Holy Judgement and currently the most prestigious person in the academy. A few words from him defused the tense situation; not only did he manage to resolve the awkwardness introduced by Lu Zhan Tian, his words portrayed his maturity and made Scarlet appear to be a willful little girl in contrast.

    ¡°President Reeves, as this quota is decided by the ck Rose, selecting Wang Zhong would not impede upon the quota of other societies. Moreover, whether one gets chosen would depend on their performance during the trials and the fair judgement of Teacher Grace.¡±.¡± Scarlet said.

    ¡°Yet it would pose an unfair advantage for the members of ck Rose.¡± Reeves replied with augh. ¡°Although I believe in the strength of Emily, as she is the sessor of the Assassin n, Wang Zhong and Grai are altogether a different matter. One is too weak, while the other is still a freshmen. I personally feel that it isn¡¯t necessary to let them participate.¡±

    From the way he spoke, it seemed as though he had already made the final verdict for Scarlet.

    Scarlet scrunched her forehead slightly. She was just about to speak when Mmi tugged at her. That previous statement of Reeves had caused some dissatisfaction among the other high-ranked members of ck Rose. Who would get into the list still meant a great deal for ck Rose. However, many of them were less troubled by whether one was able get in. Rather, it was a matter of pride and not many would be receptive to having their chance taken away by a couple of freshmen.

    Wang Zhong then stood up and said,. ¡°I thank you, President Scarlet, for the rmendation. Personally, I am interested in participating in thispetition, but what President Reeves said is logical. I offer a simple solution to this predicament. Why not have a bout between our Prodigy Society and the Holy Judgement? If we were to lose, then the proposition is relinquished. If we, however, were to win by some chance, then the Holy Judgement will ept whoever we ce in your list.¡±

    Silence spread in all directions.

    Reeves gawked, then proceeded tough. ¡°How interesting Wang Zhong.¡± He said jovially, ¡°Let us do as you have rmended.¡±

    With a hostile look, Lu Zhang Tian said, ¡°You brat, you¡¯ll rue the ignorance you have disyed today. I¡¯ll show you what every weakling deserves.¡±

    ¡°Who is Wang Zhong?¡± An extremely clear and loud voice resounded within the grand hall.

    ¡°Who is shouting so blindly here? Your father¡­!¡± Lu Zhan Tian turned around and shouted at the bastard that interrupted his tirade.

    The next moment, Lu Zhan Tian immediately shut his mouth. Everyone in the grand hall followed suit as silence filled the hall. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on the silvery snow emblem present on the chest of a middle-aged man.

    ¡°Brat, be more polite when you speak.¡± The man looked about 40-years-old. He gave a cursory nce at Lu Zhan Tian and his nonchnt words could easily be heard over the quiet audience.

    That emblem was just too dazzling. As members of the Federation, almost everyone recognised the symbol. The silvery snow emblem belonged to one of the five greatest ns in the Federation: the Stuart n. They were one of the shareholders of the OP system and were informally called one of the rulers of the Freedom Federation.

    In the Freedom Federation, any word or action from a n as great as this could be viewed as thew.

    Lu Zhan Tian immediately looked down and stopped talking. Luckily, the other party didn¡¯t pay him much attention.

    ¡°I am Wang Zhong.¡±

    The middle-aged man stared at Wang Zhong with an expressionless face. After sizing him up for a while , he said, ¡°This is a letter for you.¡±

    Wang Zhong felt confused. The greatest n he knew of was the Assassin n.

    After handing Wang Zhong the letter, the middle-aged man gave a slight nod to Scarlet before leaving.

    The people nearby looked at the letter in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand in confusion. This infamous trash of the academy was somehow rted to the Stuart n. This was akin to a beggar receiving an imperial edict.

    Even Ma Dong and Emily were filled with curiosity. Emily wriggled her nose a little, saying, ¡°There is a scent of perfumeing from the letter. Is this from a girl?¡±

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Is this little girl a dog? He opened the letter, which only contained a single sentence. ¡°Wang Zhong, let¡¯s meet up at the CHF.¡±

    The CHF? The letter reverberated with Carolyn¡¯s arrogance, making Wang Zhongugh. This was exactly like her. Alright then, let¡¯s meet up at the CHF!

    While Ma Dong was full of questions, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time for them. After this mess, no one would satirize Wang Zhong anymore. He had a connection with the Stuart n. Although it was only with a branch and not the main n, it would be unwise to ridicule him offhandedly..

    The first team match that the Prodigy Society would face after its establishment was to be against Holy Judgement. This would surely be a handful for Ma Dong, but student Ma Dong was, as always, an optimist. If you want a fight, we¡¯ll give you a fight! What was worrying, however, was the contents of the letter. Could it have been sent by that girl Wang Zhong was crushing on?

    To even send someone, it wouldn¡¯t be an act, right?

    At the end of the banquet dinner, the match between the two societies was finalised. The time was decided by the Prodigy Society as it would not be good for someone with Reeve¡¯s standing to be seen as bullying the freshmen. Furthermore, Lu Zhan Tian and the others felt that the Prodigy Society was just asking for their deaths.

    Finally returning to the academy and with Emily away, Ma Dong could barely keep silent, especially with his curiosity bursting at its seams..

    ¡°This letter was sent by the girl you like?¡± Ma Dong asked.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head.

    ¡°Is she a member of the Stuart Family?¡±

    ¡°Possibly, I¡¯m not very sure.¡±

    ¡°Fuck. It¡¯s better not to provoke a girl like that. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s from a branch or is a direct descendant, she is realms above us in terms of social standing. Being too far for us to see or touch her, how is this any better from Scarlet? I feel that she appreciates you; this is your chance!¡± Ma Dong couldn¡¯t resist giving some of his advice.

 Chapter 39 â€“ Fiery Hot

    Chapter 39 ¨C Fiery Hot

    ¡°We are already in a rtionship,¡± Wang Zhong said.

    Ma Dong was shocked. ¡°What rtionship. Did she let you hold her hands?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Ma Dong despised Wang Zhong. He was still a virgin himself and had never held a girl¡¯s hands before other than Emily¡¯s, but that brat doesn¡¯t count.

    ¡°We kissed,¡± Wang Zhong added.

    ¡°Kissed¡­ the two of you kissed the first time you both met each other?¡± Ma Dong asked. His mouth gaped open, showing a face of disbelief.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. ¡°I met her for the first time in the gravity chamber and knew she was the one I was searching for.¡±

    ¡°Did you push her down and kiss her afterward?¡± Ma Dong continued to ask.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Wang Zhong felt baffled before continuing, ¡°You brat, you weren¡¯t peeping were you?¡±

    Ma Dong raised his head and sighed. Even the moon would feel embarrassed. This blockhead had sessfully courted a girl. The mncholy he felt at this revtion was overbearing!

    Wang Zhong was a prodigy¡­ that girl from the Stuart n was also a prodigy¡­ He, Ma Dong, was simply an ordinary person!

    Within Tianjing Academy, a girl wearing sunsses, her expression stern and grave, walked out from the beautiful doorway of the grand hall.

    It was drizzling lightly outside. Behind her stood the strongest and highest ranking soldier in Tianjing Academy. As a representative of the Tianjing Academy, Chairman Rex personally held up her umbre to shelter her from the rain while continuing to speak with a wide smile on his face. ¡°Miss Carolyn, put your heart at ease. The Stuart n has our, Tianjing Academy¡¯s,plete and utter cooperation. With this expansion, Tianjing will dazzle the world. I will personally answer for any blunders made.¡±

    Carolynughed and replied, ¡°Our n has always believed in your abilities. Since we have been friends for many years, I personally thank you for your assistance. I will ry your ideas to my father. However, how he decides to act is not something I can control.¡±

    Rex¡¯s smile became brighter as he replied, ¡°That is enough¡ªthank you!¡± He then personally opened the car door for her. Rex was very pleased with today¡¯s discussion. Being able to leave a good impression on the heir of the Stuart n would help his status rise by quite a bit in the future.

    Carolyn never liked making connections with these politicians as they were full of fake smiles and empty lies. She would go as far as to say she despised them. s, as a public figure of the Stuart n, these things were sometimes out of her control.

    This time, her visit to Tianjing could be considered as decent. Handling this little matter for Rex didn¡¯t actually require her to personallye by, but she woulde anyway. Originally, she wanted to use this time to get some fresh air and escape from reality for a while, even if it was for just a moment. What she would never have imagined was that she would experience an event that made her heart flutter.

    ¡°Miss, your letter has been delivered.¡± Seated in the front seat of the vehicle was the middle-aged man that had previously delivered the letter to Wang Zhong.

    A genuine smile finally appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face. Whenever she thought about that guy, she would get a special kind of feeling, making any of her troubles seem insignificant. She would love to discuss this with others, but didn¡¯t dare to go too far. ¡°How do you feel about him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell¡­ but for the youngdy to find him exceptional, there have to be reasons. I trust your judgment.¡±

    ¡°Haha, he looks weak, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Carolyn spoke andughed. Truthfully speaking, even she would felt it was hard to believe that Wang Zhong could actually defeat her.

    Dero nodded his head solemnly. This was the kind of person Dero would ignore. Even if the person were to look unrefined from their head to their toes, the youngdy¡¯smand was not to be ignored. As a bodyguard, he didn¡¯t need his own eyes, ears, or brain; he just needed to follow orders.

    ¡°Start the car.¡± Carolyn was feeling very happy. She extended her hand out the window and felt the light drizzle. Hopefully, she could meet with him at the CHF. When she thought about those fiery lips, Carolyn felt slightly rebellious and secretive. Could this fellow really be her boyfriend?

    Thinking about this, Carolyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was actually truly considering this question¡­

    Coming back from the dinner banquet, Wang Zhong and Ma Dong felt very satisfied. Their reasons for this feeling were quite different. Wang Zhong now knew Carolyn¡¯s background, and while it may be a little unorthodox, this would never impede him.

    Student Ma Dong finally found a reason to live. As for the issue of him winning or losing, it didn¡¯t matter to him. To shine from the rest is something only a king could do.

    CHF Competition. How could Wang Zhong not anticipate it? As a student of a renowned soul academy, being able to enter such a battle would be glorious. It is just that thepetition this year would be immensely difficult, making it a magnificent sight to behold. Everyone was talking about how the great ns were choosing their strongest representative to showcase their abilities in thispetition.

    For the participants from Tianjing Academy, the goal was to qualify for thepetition. This was the matter Scarlet most worried about. If they were unable to even qualify, then Tianjing Academy would have to withdraw from the rankings of the top 100 Great Academies.

    Wang Zhong reached the OP room and did a few warm-up exercises before entering the Fifth Dimension.

    Every single time he entered the Fifth Dimension, Wang Zhong felt as though he was entering into a dream. The only difference was that in the dream world, there was only Simba. He hoped he could face a strong opponent today.

    All-Mouthy King has entered.

    In an instant, the crowd became worked up. Hugepetitions were where more prodigies with excellent fighting abilities were showcased. This year, it was the CHFpetition. It was only recently that the Federation had publicly announced that the number of matches within the OP system has risen by 20%. Along with that, there was increasing participation from experts who have not been heard from for a long time. However, not everyone loved the OP system, including families that value their ancient heritage as well as those that follow the same mindset as the Empire. In the past, fighting abilities were a testament to one¡¯s brutal training, which made them disapprove of a shortcut like the OP system. While the OP system was beneficial for ordinary people, to them, it was simply for the weak.

    ¡°Brother King, you have finally arrived. I¡¯ve thought of you so much that I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Who will he be trashing up today!¡±

    ¡°Will it be random weapons again for today?¡±

    ¡°You all are a pile of vegetables, how can you understand the feelings of King?¡±

    People who were more traditional might not be able to ept the OP system as it was too casual, simplifying fights that in the past, was very serious and often dangerous. Those fights, however, easily lead to injuries and deaths. For the younger generation, they enjoyed the OP system matches a lot. Within the Federation, the OP system was bing a huge trend and it is not something that can be changed by anyone.

    Freedom Federation. The word Freedom means a great deal.

    Wang Zhong could still feel the difference in the atmosphere around him, but didn¡¯t care much for it. This kind of fame allowed him to find better opponents.

    When he opened his mailbox, Wang Zhong was stunned. It was littered with requests for challenges.

    [Youngster King dare toe up and fight a battle?]

    [Massa City¡¯s Royal soldier invites you to a match!]

    [I will kill you in 3 seconds!]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    These sorts of messages filled his mailbox. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. What in the world was this all about?

    Frankly speaking, these kinds of challenges were unreasonable. Some of them were simple jokes, while others were issued for them to get famous.

    Wang Zhong entered matchmaking. His recentbat achievements weren¡¯t bad, so he should be able to find an opponent that¡¯s a bit more skillful.

    When they saw All-Mouthy King enter matchmaking, a portion of the people viewing was slightly disappointing. Due to the rise in status from his match with Anlor, those who would get selected to battle All-Mouthy King wouldn¡¯t be on the same level as Anlor.

    When a forest grewrger, so too would the birds.

    Within Copperfield City, Anlor had been training like his life depended on it . He wiped off his sweat and walked out. He carried his skylink with him, setting a priority alert that set off whenever All-Mouthy King came online.

    This was the person who had defeated him and almost destroyed his confidence. It was lucky to have thepanionship of his teammates. His captain had spoken correctly when she said that this would be beneficial for him. The CHF Competition was about to begin at the end of the year but he had been too pleased with himself forpleting the flyingbat axes technique, leading to hiscency. That battle had awaken him up.

 Chapter 40 â€“ King of Creeps

    Chapter 40 ¨C King of Creeps

    Although the words Laura said hit the nail on the head, it wasn¡¯t the reason for Anlor¡¯s depression. No, the reason he was depressed by the defeat was due to him losing to someone who wasn¡¯t as famous as he.

    How much of a promotion did that battle give Anlor?

    With the rancor in his heartpletely gone, Anlor walked out of the shadow of his loss.

    Although all things have been said and done, Laura felt troubled. She didn¡¯t expect for this matter to have blown up into something so big. Anlor was her main vanguard; with him being beaten so soundly, how could she feel anything but worry?

    There was also Sharmie, that crazy girl who kept on pestering her. It was as if Anlor¡¯s loss amounted to her victory. Simply preposterous.

    Laura hadn¡¯t been nning to waste too much of her time on the OP system. After all, this year¡¯spetition was of the utmost importance to Copperfield Academy. She¡¯d already received news that a few ns would send out their disciples to heighten the strength of their own respective academies to showcase their support of their cities. The results of this academy ranking would easily influence the economic standing of the city for the next eight to ten years. At the same time, it would serve as a tform for the ns to raise their fame and prestige.

    The only issue was that the presence of All-Mouthy King made her unable to concentrate. Anlor had sent another priority challenge letter, but had yet to receive a reply. However, what she did not know was that as Anlor had utilised the priority letter feature before, others had now followed suit. It seems that this year, a lot of people were willing to part with their money to do so.

    After a short while, Wang Zhong¡¯s opponent appeared and the crowd turned silent.

    Hanged Ghost.

    Hanged Ghost was a renowned member of the heroic division. Under certain circumstances, he was even stronger than those of the elite division.

    The moment he arrived, Hanged Ghost immediately chose the jungle as the battlefield.

    This immediately made the crowd hurl abuses at this shameless guy. How dare he change the battlefield? His actions simply disgust everyone in the crowd.

    Hanged Ghost was well known within the OP system, but not in a good sense. He possessed a camouging ability, so if he were in a suitable environment, he would be able to kill his opponents without them knowing how they had died. It was also unknown whether he was a psychopath, but it is clear that he enjoyed torturing his victims to death.

    As his fame rose, anyone who met him in battle would immediately surrender if he chose the battlefield. Likewise, if his opponents picked the arena instead, he would immediately surrender. This resulted in him staying within the heroic division. Even with this, he possessed a 93% win rate within the jungle arena. Unless he were matched with someone with certain capabilities or a special ability soldier, his win was guaranteed.

    ¡°All-Mouthy King was matched with the King of Creeps.¡±

    ¡°Today, for this battle, I will fully stand on the side of Brother King. Please destroy that creepy man!¡±

    It goes unsaid that the Hanged Ghost was truly unpopr. Many were disgusted by his way of fighting. The moment he entered a jungle, it would immediately turn the tide in his favour.

    Hanged Ghost¡¯s camouging made him difficult to differentiate from his surroundings. Only a fool would think that it¡¯s a weak ability; it could actually be considered stronger than stealth. Stealth required a huge consumption of soul power, and its usage time was very short. On the other hand, camouge used up a very low amount of soul power. Furthermore, it allowed the user to disappear for an extremely long period of time.

    Since he had a slender and short build, coupled with his fast movement and urate marksmanship, anyone who entered this sort of battlefield would be yed by him till he decided to kill the victim. It didn¡¯t matter if they were a soldier, an assassin, a ranged soldier, or an ability soldier. Furthermore, his soul power possessed a natural prating effect, allowing him to easily break through his opponent¡¯s soul power defense. Simply put, he was a natural born sniper.

    What made Hanged Ghost famous was his battle with Sharmie of the elite division. Sharmie¡¯s soul power was frightening, even within the elite division. There were very few that dared to fight her head on. The existence of the OP system, however, made many unscrupulous.

    Hanged Ghost was one of these people.

    He posted his fantasies about Sharmie¡¯s breasts on the forums, igniting the wrath of the entire me City. This lead to many challenges issued at him, all of which he ignored until Sharmie personally issued a challenge to him.

    Since the challenged was allowed to choose the battlefield, it was without doubt that Sharmie would unleash her fearsome fire abilities and pummel him until he dared not show his face.

    Hanged Ghost¡¯sbat strategy was very clear, and that was to let her consume all of her soul power. However, he quickly discovered that this girl¡¯s fire ability was simply endless. The only thing he could do was hide until the end. Sharmie conversely couldn¡¯t burn the entire jungle down as it was not only rash but also dangerous. It could provide an opening for Hanged Ghost tounch a sneak attack and a sniped shot from him would be disastrous. Thus, this had lead the battle to a draw.

    This became quite a pain for Sharmie, and she didn¡¯t want to meet such a disgusting opponent a second time. The sexual harassment received from him made her sick with revulsion. Sadly, his actions had not breach any Federationws, so there was nothing that can be done to him. In the end, Sharmie had no choice but to ignore him.

    When it was confirmed that All-Mouthy King¡¯s opponent was Hanged Ghost, Sharmie felt an unspeakable feeling of anticipation. This threw her rivalry with Laura into a corner. Sharmie believed that a newbie would bepletely wrecked by Hanged Ghost but she was firm in her belief that All-Mouthy King was a smurf.

    ¡°Finally, Hanged Ghost is finished. All-Mouthy King definitely has a n. Any casual optical sensory ability will make this fight a living hell for Hanged Ghost!¡± Sharmie spoke as she waved her fists around.

    The members of the artillery squad looked at one another in dismay. Big Sis, do you think a special ability is like instant noodles, casually ordered whenever you want? In the past hundred or so battles, All-Mouthy King hadn¡¯t shown a single inkling of a special ability.Yet, even with this in mind, they were concerned. It could be that they¡¯d been affected by Sharmie, but they were all on the same side as All-Mouthy King.

    Strength was something extremely hard to judge. If it was solely based on an open and honorable battle, Hanged Ghost would be deemed as a coward. When ced in a jungle arena, however, he was truly like a ghost.

    The current All-Mouthy King had some fame to his name. With the techniques he had exhibited in the previous battle, he really didn¡¯t need any kind of special ability.

    With All-Mouthy King¡¯s marksmanship, so long as he responded instantly to the opponent¡¯s attack, then he would have an absolute chance of dodging it and counterattacking. The camouging ability would not hide the user¡¯s silhouette at the time of attack and as a ranged soldier, good eyesight was a must.

    As such, the dual pistols were chosen to shoot him to death!

    That was what everyone thought, but All-Mouthy King chose random weapons instead¡­

    What was there to say about this? In the past, the crowd would make a ruckus. This time, everyone in the crowd felt a sense of helplessness from the depths of their heart. Self-confidence was a good thing, but that depended on the opponent. In the right environment, this guy¡¯s ability made him a fish in water. He was also a person who had no care about whether he won or lost

    Laura knitted her brow in thought. This guy was overly confident. How could he be like that, totally ignoring the strength of his opponent. When facing a soldier who possessed a special ability, the number one priority was to counter that special ability. Once the special ability has been resolved, the soldier can be handled like any other ordinary person.

    Random Weapons. If he couldn¡¯t get ranged weapons from this randomization, then he would be an easy target for Hanged Ghost to y with until he decided to kill All-Mouthy King. There wouldn¡¯t be a sliver of chance for victory left. Not unless one possessed a fearsome fire ability like Sharmie.

 Chapter 41 â€“ Camoflage Tactics

    Chapter 41 ¨C Camoge Tactics

    Arnold Teuton also curled his lips. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Hanged Ghost, he didn¡¯t want to battle such a disgusting person. If the Hanged Ghost ever faced a fierce opponent, he would be hopelessly afraid and simply use camouge to hide, while staying as motionless as a tortoise. On the other hand, if his opponent revealed any w, he would make use of their weakness and furiously pursue them to attack. From a strategic point of view, this wasn¡¯t a problem. Yet, who would want to fight such a guy unless they wished to be oppressed.

    Arnold felt that the only way to deal with this guy was to either break through his camouge ability or use range to suppress him. With keen vision and good reactions, the instant an attack wasunched, one could counter as they dodge his attacks. Arnold Teuton, however, wasn¡¯t sure if he himself could do such a thing. He would only know if he tried it.

    Despite that, All-Mouthy King was abandoning up his only chance of winning.

    In the end, he randomized his weapons and got a crosswheel.

    Out of all the weapons¡­ a crosswheel. A vast majority of the crowd felt their hearts grow cold. This was simply enough to make anyone sick to the stomach with disgust.

    The crosswheel was considered a cross between a closebat weapon and a ranged weapon. God only knew which idiot invented it. Although it was part of OP¡¯s weapon cache, there were virtually none that used it. It couldn¡¯t be used as a shield, and it was too unwieldy to be used as a sword or knife. As for its ranged capabilities, it was nowhere nearly as good as a gun. All in all, it was apletely unnecessary and useless weapon.

    Sadly, this would be Wang Zhong¡¯s weapon for this battle.

    Finally!, A small group of people that was always hoping for All-Mouthy King¡¯s loss became excited.

    ¡°This will be the battle that ends All-Mouthy King¡¯s streak; no doubt about that!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gonna pay for his arrogance. All-Mouthy King¡¯s disregard for special ability users will be his greatest mistake.¡±

    ¡°He became so arrogant just because he won a couple of battles. All-Mouthy King and Hanged Ghost are, in fact, no different from another. It¡¯ll be best if both perish.¡±

    ¡°How can he be so conceited? The appeal of special abilities are that they are able topletely negate any techniques used against them. What can that broken wheel do? This is such a disappointment.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my grandma. I came all the way from thefort of my ce to watch this kind of buffoonery?¡±

    ¡°Go home and kneel on your washing board.¡±

    In a heartbeat, the gallery was filled with discussion. The good thing was that this wasn¡¯t something new. Still, everyone didn¡¯t have any high expectations for this battle anymore. No matter which division, one couldn¡¯t simply just disregard special ability users as special abilities are able to overlook differences in soul power.

    This was the reason why special ability users were held in high regard. Special abilities were nearly impossible to guard against.

    When the battle started, the OP forums disyed the polls for the expected oue of the battle. 60% of the polls went to Hanged Ghost as the victor, while 10% of the polls predicted that All-Mouthy King would win. The remaining 30% expected a draw. The 30% who opted for a draw were probably expecting a miracle to happen, but many still thought clearly and believed in their own judgment of the situation.

    As for victory¡­

    If All-Mouthy King¡¯s opponent was changed to one with moral integrity, then it may be possible for him to win. Facing Hanged Ghost, the epitome of shamelessness, made any chance of winning vanish.

    The OP system could generate over a hundred different types of battlefields. Most of them were simted battlefields, so as to help the participants adapt to simr settings in the future. A setting such as a jungle would be considered normal. For a few of the battlefields, the influence of the dimensional ovep made these battlefields seem like an abyss, striking despair in the hearts of thebatants.

    Wang Zhong yed with the crosswheel, he had used boomerang typed weapon before, as Simba sure has lots of hobbies, however this was the first time using a crosswheel and it felt refreshing,

    Upon entering the battlefield, Hanged Ghost rushed into the jungle immediately without even sending a greeting. He followed one principle: Acting almighty was best reserved for the victor. There would be time to act powerful and almighty once he had finished killing All-Mouthy King.

    All-Mouthy King didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of stopping him. He continued to y with the crosswheel in his hand. Under the expectant gaze of tens of thousands of onlookers, he threw the crosswheel like a boomerang .

    The crosswheel didn¡¯t even fly five meters beforending sideways on the ground. This made Wang Zhong feel a little awkward. The toy was different from a boomerang, and when he picked it back up, he examined the cutting edge along its side with interest. It had quite a few angles sticking out, which didn¡¯t seem to be for decoration. Instead, they were used to promote the revolution of the weapon. The entire crosswheel seemed to be designed with the principles of aerodynamics in mind.

    Wang Zhong looked as though he¡¯dpletely forgotten about the battle and was instead fully immersed in analyzing the crosswheel. The audience that watched this felt their hearts sank further. This bastard¡­ he was just fooling around. He didn¡¯t even know how to use the crosswheel!

    The crosswheel was considered a boomerang ss weapon, and its design didn¡¯t originate from this century, but from the beginning of the new era. Mankind began to create all kinds of new weaponry and new kinds ofbat styles in search for ways to increase theirbat prowess. By using their soul power, they could make the boomerang travel through the air for an extended period of time. However, with the rapid development of rune techiques, such a weak weapon became obsolete and was immediately cast aside. This was even more so for an unreliable weapon like the crosswheel.

    The most crucial factor to anything was one¡¯s proficiency in using a tool. From the looks of it, however, one could see that All-Mouthy King was a newbie.

    Was it all just an act?

    If it were an act, then it would really be Oscar-level material. One couldn¡¯t tell at all.

    Even Hanged Ghost felt amused. Acting so almighty will get to his head. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be begging to be killed. Yet even if the other party acted horribly, Hanged Ghost wasn¡¯t affected at all. The recentbat results of All-Mouthy King still caused dread to well up inside him. As a person despised by everyone, he was well aware of his situation. Only victory could bring him endless happiness.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the opponent was acting or not., Hanged Ghost wouldn¡¯t move until a good opportunity presented itself. He had lots of patience.

    Without patience, how could there be any fun or joy?

    Wang Zhong became familiar with the usage of the crosswheel. It goes without saying that the crosswheel being chosen as his weapon was a pleasant surprise for him. The weapon¡¯s design was incredible. During its revolutions, it looked like four crescent sabres intersected at the base, and the center portion allowed for great adjustability to its rotational speed. This wasn¡¯t something a boomerang couldpare to.

    This weapon was such a pleasant surprise for Wang Zhong that he almost forgot he was in a battle, with a camouge user no less.

    When All-Mouthy King walked straight into the jungle, everyone broke out in a cold sweat.

    BANG.

    A sniper shot rang out, startling the audience. All-Mouthy King, however, dodged the shot and rushed forward. Hanged Ghost had revealed his location. Three continuous shots then rang out.

    3-Burst Shot!

    The bullets created a loud, ear-piercing howl. Hanged Ghost was using a heavy rune sniper rifle that originated from the Federation Army. The rifle possessed immense firepower, and every bullet was ink-green in colour. He also had the special skill of defense pration, allowing him to fire off lethal shots from a long-ranged sniper rifle. Although it might not finish off those with strong soul power in a single shot, Hanged Ghost¡¯s soul power was alsoced with the poison element. When umted to a certain degree, even a strong soldier would not be able to withstand it.

    Sharmie could resist Hanged Ghost¡¯s attacks as her mes could cauterize her wounds. This ability also prevented the poison from acting up, thus resulting in the match to end in a draw.

    This was just another reason why many were disgusted by Hanged Ghost and couldn¡¯t bear to associate with him.

    The main weakness of thisbat style is that it would inevitably reveal the position of the user . Wang Zhong dodged the attacks and dashed into the jungle. Hanged Ghost, however, had already changed position and vanished.

    So long as the opponent was at a distance that threatened him, he would immediately activate his camouge ability and vanish without leaving a single trace.

 Chapter 42 â€“ Crosswheel Slash

    Chapter 42 ¨C Crosswheel sh

    Hiding in the jungle, Hanged Ghost revealed a hint of excitement at the corner of his mouth. He loved the feel of hunting and appreciated the terror and helplessness of his opponent, especially those of beautiful women. That feeling made him seem like he¡¯d be the creator of the universe, controlling the fate of all.

    To him, OP was entertainment. What casting your heroic soul? It was just dogshit and he didn¡¯t care about it at all. He just wanted to enjoy himself. But the special ability of that girl he was interested most in, the big-chested Sharmie, was simply too overbearing and was a form of inhibition for him. In the end, he hadn¡¯t been able to seed and it had be a thorn in his heart. After hearing of the appreciation she had for that All-Mouthy King, he felt the need toe down and y, to mess things up.

    The second time, he¡¯d showed himself and used three shots. By this time, Hanged Ghost already knew that this kind of gun wasn¡¯t capable of killing All-Mouthy King. His goal, however, was just to attract his opponent toe inside.

    Crosswheel, this kind of fucked weapon was even more useless inside a jungle. Don¡¯t even speak about how the trees would hamper its movements, even in an open area it was garbage. Yet, it was a godsent gift to opposing snipers. If they were also a special ability user like him, then it would be hell for the opponent.

    The surroundings quieted down. Only the sound of leaves could be heard, going shaaashaa. Trying to rely on hearing prowess wouldn¡¯t make the cut. Hanged Ghost himself was excellent at the kinds of abilities or skills that could be used to track him. His opponent better not think of using them against him.

    Bang.

    Hanged Ghost appeared behind Wang Zhong and a shot rumbled out. When Wang Zhong dodged it furiously and turned around, Hanged Ghost had long disappeared.

    The gallery was extremely quiet as All-Mouthy Kingpletely entered Hanged Ghost¡¯s rhythm. For the attacker, this meant he didn¡¯t need to waste any energy and could just patiently wait. For the person defending, this meant they needed to be at high caution at all times. Although this wasn¡¯t possible to keep up for very long, as time passed it would lead to a feeling of despair and desperation.

    This was human instinct and the pressure that came from fear of the unknown.

    Within a period of time, Hanged Ghost had attacked thrice, all of which were dodged by Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wanted to see the strong points of the opponent, but this person seemed decided toze and toss around. This did absolutely nothing for him, so Wang Zhong didn¡¯t n to waste his time here.

    With a sudden shiver of his hand, the crosswheel squealed through the air and flew toward a ce twenty-odd meters away. Suddenly, there was a rustle of movement at a nearby tree. A blurred shadow resembling a mouse scurried away.

    Cold sweat began to drip down Hanged Ghost¡¯s forehead as he thought, How is this possible? How can he have known my position? When I¡¯m in a motionless state, there¡¯s no one that can discover me. This must definitely have been a coincidence.

    The crosswheel chopped down therge tree before returning to Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. He thought that the toy was quite useful. Although it required a higher level of control over his soul power, it was much better than a boomerang and also had greater lethality. Since his soul power didn¡¯t suffer much loss at long distances, this allowed his control over the crosswheel to be more precise.

    Hanged Ghost didn¡¯t move an inch. He had patience and wanted to dy time until his opponent began to panic, rage, or even breakdown. He liked to see weaknesses in the character of men.

    Whoosh!

    The crosswheel once again squealed and rushed toward the tree he was hiding in.

    Hanged Ghost got a sudden fright and tumbled off it, fleeing. People could only see a blurry green figure moving, one that closely resembled a human.

    The crosswheel chopped down a circle of trees, carrying with it an immense revolution speed. its revolutions didn¡¯t seem to grow any weaker as it returned to Wang Zhong¡¯s hand.

    The more he used it, the more Wang Zhong understood it. He¡¯d done much research on the designs of runes and this was the reason for why Tianjing Academy was famous for in the first ce. Compared to theplexity of rune hot weapons, cold weapons were more simple. This crosswheel, on the other hand, broke all forms ofmon sense. After observing the patterns and designs on its surface, the only thing that could be said about it was that there were details everywhere.

    During recent years of development, mankind had once again returned to pursuing the old route of simplicity in their ways of attack. Although it couldn¡¯t said to be wrong, how was this the correct way to achieve the proper utilization and technique of soul power?

    Wang Zhong had written a thesis paper titled ¡°The Definition of Cold and Hot Weapons and the Context of Soul Weapon Development in Human Civilization.¡± Basically speaking, cold and hot weapons required a clearer definition instead of being ssified simply as a rune weapon or a recement for one.

    Of course, such a thesis was immediately thrown down the drain. Even if he had more examples, they would just be considered ramblings done when bored.

    The crosswheel was tossed once more, but this time was different than before. This time it flew in a steep arc, passing by a bunch of trees before reaching Hanged Ghost.

    Hanged Ghost felt as though he himself had seen a ghost. How did this bastard find me?

    Special ability user?

    Enhanced vision? Enhanced smell? What was it?

    Damn it! Hanged Ghost cursed as he was most afraid of these two abilities. Simply put, they were his nemesis. Facing such an ability, the only thing he could do was increase the distance between them.

    Wang Zhong was at a loss for words when he watched his opponent trying to flee deeper into the jungle. Was this guy just going to continue doing this?

    Or was he justpletely dependant on his special ability?

    The only thing Wang Zhong could do was chase after him. The crosswheel returned to his hand.

    When Hanged Ghost saw that his opponent was able to locate him, he was so frightened that cold sweat poured out of his whole body.

    When he turned around and saw that the distance between them had shrunk to ten meters, he surprisingly threw away the rune sniper rifle and fled like a terrified rat.

    Silence filled the gallery as everyone thought¡­ wait, this was the jungle killer that made countless brave soldiers so scared that they became frightened of their own shadows?

    The impression that Hanged Ghost gave was that of a person who was cruel, patient, dreadful, callous, dislikeable, but also a person whose skills couldn¡¯t be disregarded. Yet in the face of All-Mouthy King, he¡¯d actually turned into a clown¡­

    No, a clown could bringughter and happiness to others. As for this¡­

    The lethality of a a rune sniper rifle was adequate, but it would affect mobility and speed when one was retreating. Hanged Ghost didn¡¯t care about his face. All that mattered to him was running away. If the opponent was unable to reach him, then it would end in a tie. Hanged Ghost began to regain his confidence.

    Suddenly, a loud squeal sounded from behind his head. He ducked instinctively and saw a crosswheel spinning past him. Just when he breathed out a sigh of relief¡­ the crosswheel returned.

    Slick.

    It directly chopped at Hanged Ghost¡¯s head, which then dropped to the ground.

    The crosswheel spun and returned to Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. He prepared for a continuous attack.

    Victory for All-Mouthy King!

    Wang Zhong was totally stunned. What was this fellow¡¯s defense? A single hit and he died?

    Hanged Ghost was a sniper specialized in ambush. He prioritized all of his soul power in ambushing and sniping. As for defense¡­ It would have been the same as Wang Zhong¡¯s from before. This was the reason why he never fought others with observation ss abilities. He couldn¡¯t stand up to a single hit.

    The people watching in the gallery were all dumbfounded, their eyes and mouths wide open. This was originally supposed to be a disgusting match, but it ended up with All-Mouthy King easily dispatching his opponent. Let alone All-Mouthy King, everyone was unable to describe the expressions they were giving.

    ¡°My grandmother, who was the one that just said this guy was an expert? He¡¯s simply more trash than I am!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I could block eight to ten hits from the crosswheel. Ended by a single attack, what Hanged Ghost. He¡¯s simply a brittle skinned ghost.¡±

    Hanged Ghost, who had always been terrorizing the heroic division, had actually been so easily disposed of. This was quite uneptable for many people. Even Sharmie was somewhat dumbfounded, thinking, Was this really the perverted opponent that ruined half my day?

 Chapter 43 â€“ The Three Great Instincts of New Humans

    Chapter 43 ¨C The Three Great Instincts of New Humans

    Sharmie¡¯s eyes seemed to shoot off stars as she thought, All-Mouthy King is definitely an extremely handsome guy!

    Laura and Arnold Teuton looked each other in the eye, shock expressed on their faces as they thought, How in the world did this happen?

    It was illogical how easy this was. Hanged Ghost was very difficult to deal with and no one was able to achieve such a degree of irvoyance. Unless Wang Zhong possessed some sort of special ability that could break through the camouge¡­ Furthermore, this belonged to the suppressed ss skills and didn¡¯t require any preparation time at all¡­

    Laura watched the entire match attentively. It was only a feeling, but it seemed that Hanged Ghost¡¯s seemingly perfect camouge had left him with no chance of escape in the eyes of All-Mouthy King¡­

    The question was how he broke that camouge. One way would be a vision enhancing special ability, or a hearing enhancement one. Both of these abilities would reveal a person¡¯s presence through utilizing soul power. All-Mouthy King, however, seemed to have spotted Hanged Ghost with just a nce.

    This time, Laura couldn¡¯t figure out the root cause.

    Wang Zhong left the OP system thinking that it was slightly pitiful that he couldn¡¯t umte any soul essence this battle. As for breaking the camouge, Wang Zhong felt that it wasn¡¯t anything to care about. Not to mention camouge, even within the eternal darkness, Wang Zhong would still be extremely clear about what was happening within his surroundings. Whether or not this was a special ability, he wasn¡¯t very clear on that himself.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care at all while Laura wasn¡¯t able to decipher what happened. The audience and forums had divided opinions, but all of their discussions returned to a single question: What exactly was the skill that allowed All-Mouthy King to see through the camouge?

    This question left everyone stumped. Even some experts became extremely surprised when they watched the entire recording of the match. Hanged Ghost had been absolutely undetectable to them. Some began to wonder if All-Mouthy King had left some kind of ¡®mark¡¯ on Hanged Ghost¡¯s body.

    Compared to detecting him through vision or hearing, it seemed more likely that Hanged Ghost had been marked. Any form of detection ability would leave behind some sort of trace. For example, a shine or change within the eyes, or a slight vibration of the ear in the direction of the sound. These slight traces would always be present, yet none of these were seen on All-Mouthy King¡¯s body.

    The more reasonable exnation would be a mark.

    If that was so, then another question would arise. If it were a mark, then cing one would require contact. The two of them, however, hadn¡¯t made any form of contact. Could he have gotten marked with a nce?

    That was simply a fantasy story as no such thing had ever been present in thebat records of the variousrge academies of the federation.

    If an answer was avable, then it would be shocking. If no answer came to light, then it would be the greatest mystery. The fight Wang Zhong felt was useless was seen by others as extremely valuable. They felt as though they¡¯d uncovered a hidden ace of All-Mouthy King.

    This time, without bothering to wait for Laura¡¯s exnation post, Sharmie already expressed her opinion. She had previously recognized All-Mouthy King as a smurf. The reason was because there was a huge difference in the grade level. For example, he could have already cast his heroic soul, or was even a peak heroic soul soldier. A person at that level would definitely possess the ability to detect others. With such a difference in grade, this sort of camouge would simply be considered childish.

    It didn¡¯t need mentioning, but this time Sharmie won over quite a few fans. This was because her exnation was very usible.

    Finally seeing her gaining the upper hand, Sharmieughed happily. ¡°Mario, what did I say? Ah, you guys. Next time, don¡¯t ever judge my decision-making skills. This is called ¡®great intelligence may appear to be stupidity¡¯!¡±

    Mario and the members of the me Artillery Battle Squadron looked one another with nk dismay. Big Sis¡­ when you have to praise yourself, something doesn¡¯t seem right about it¡­

    Yet, any person with a semnce of intelligence would feel that something wasn¡¯t right. As a person with a peak heroic soul, how old would he be? What degree of boredom would he be to create a smurf ande down to kick up a shitstorm?

    The most critical point was that no matter how one looked at it, All-Mouthy King was a youngster and definitely not a middle-aged uncle. Especially when one took a look at his previous battles. If a heroic soul soldier were to fake such a crappy performance, then he definitely has some kind of mental disorder. A person with such a mental disorder definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to cast their heroic soul.

    Mario and the guys continued to tter her. Captain was always right. Even if she were wrong, she¡¯ll still be right. Yet, there was still that suspicion within their hearts¡­

    Everyone awaited Laura¡¯s rebuttal as a significant portion of the people wouldn¡¯t ept that kind of viewpoint. It was simply too extraordinary. But this time, Laura definitely fell behind.

    Laura herself felt somewhat speechless. What peak heroic soul? That¡¯s simply impossible. The only reason it would look usible was if their eyesight was shoddy. Laura didn¡¯t let such thoughts confuse her, and she would definitely not repeat it.

    ¡°It¡¯s too strange if he isn¡¯t a smurf. Just take a look at his eyes. They aren¡¯t constantly focused on his opponent and instead it seems like he has everything in his sight. It¡¯s really odd.¡± Arnold Teuton shook his head as he spoke. As a ranged soldier, he was extremely clear of what happened when someone used their eyes to track their target.

    ¡­ When he suddenly felt a murderous re, Arnold shvered. iDamn, I just said something wrong¡­

    Yet Laura didn¡¯t burst into anger. Instead, she turned solemn for a moment before dialing her skylink. It connected after a short while.

    ¡°Haha. Dear younger sister! Have the winds changed directions? You actually cared enough to ask after your elder brother! Beloved younger sister, you have be more beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend yet? Why not introduce him to your elder brother?¡± A dashingly handsome man spoke to her.

    Arnold Teuton and Anlor¡¯s eyes both lit up. This man looked around thirty years of age and was Laura¡¯s genuine elder brother. He was concurrently the leading character of this Potter n generation and the pride of Copperfield City, Molton Potter. An expert who acquired a super heroic soul after casting it, his yful, boyish nature and disregard for the world was equally as famous as his strength.

    ¡°Cut the crap. I have something to ask you.¡± Laura couldn¡¯t bear her brother¡¯s character and continued, ¡°Take a look at this battle. Does this guy not have a problem?¡±

    The nearby Anlor and Arnold Teuton hurriedly sent their greetings, which Molton acknowledged with a faint smile and nod.

    A low grade battle. One was good at hiding, but possessed inferiorbat skills and a wed body. As for the other one¡­

    Molton suddenly caught the issue and the smile on his face gradually disappeared until the end of the match.

    Laura watched Molton. ¡°What was the special ability he used to break through the camouge?¡±

    Molton shook his head and said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t a special ability. Interesting, really interesting! There¡¯s actually such a guy in the younger generation!¡±

    ¡°Stop acting so smug. Hurry up and spit it out. If it isn¡¯t a special ability, then what is it?¡± Laura also thought it wasn¡¯t a special ability, but she wasn¡¯t able to ept Sharmie¡¯s nonsensical idea.

    ¡°Dearest younger sister, there¡¯s no need to be impatient.¡± Molton smiled deeply as he continued, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Three Great Instincts? To see what cannot be seen, to feel what cannot be felt, and to foresee the future?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be the legends¡¯ Heavenly Eye, Mind¡¯s Eye, and irvoyance?¡±

 Chapter 44 â€“ The Ball Queen Comes out to Battle!

    Chapter 44 ¨C The Ball Queen Comes out to Battle!

    Laura and the other two guys were dumbfounded. They¡¯d naturally heard of these kinds of instincts humans possessed. With progression, the range of these instincts would only expand. The most famous was the irvoyant Gaede.

    One of the reasons why the Empire¡¯s influence rose and ultimately became such a gigantic existence rivaling the Federation was due to the guidance of Great irvoyant Gaede. The irvoyance Church now held significant power and influence over the great Empire. This was the result of the peak evolution of the irvoyance ability which formed such a monstrous being.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he possesses Heavenly Eye?¡± Arnold Teuton said nkly. This was the most dreamed of talent of every ranged soldier.

    Moltonughed, saying, ¡°Not Heavenly Eye, but Mind¡¯s Eye! Although it¡¯s still in its infant stages, just relying on that talent would be enough for him to reach a level of detection simr to a person¡¯s heroic soul. We of the Potter n actually need a prodigy like this. He must absolutely not go to waste. This sort of instinct would just self-destruct if it isn¡¯t evolved sessfully. Laura, you must try and pull this guy into our n!¡±

    The three looked at one another nkly. This¡­

    Molton thought that the three of them didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You can tell him that even though he has good talent, there isn¡¯t enough solid strength to back it up. This kind of talent would copse at a single blow. With such an ability, if it isn¡¯t strengthened then it would just wither away. Also, inform him that our Potter n will provide for his every need. If that isn¡¯t enough to work, then you can use my great name!¡±

    Laura¡¯s face turned red. This brother of mine¡­ ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like you mean anything!¡±

    After speaking, she didn¡¯t bother with Molton anymore and hung up her skylink. She thought over this talent with Mind¡¯s Eye¡­

    Was this a child of god from the legends?

    The three talents were very mysterious, but were also extremely unstable. Some were naturally born with the talent, but then it disappeared very quickly. There were those who acquired it in theter stages of life, but it could still disappear at any moment. Furthermore, there were differences in strength between those with the talent. For example, the irvoyance ability wasn¡¯t solely possessed by Gaede, but in the end he was the only one in existence to own such a high degree of talent and power in it.

    If the title of a chosen child of god were to appear, then it would instantly spark revtions everywhere.

    Laura finally made the rebuttal against Sharmie¡¯s counterattack.

    The three godly talents have always existed and everybody prayed to acquire them. A ranged soldier with Heavenly Eye, an assassin with Mind¡¯s Eye, and there wasn¡¯t anything to be said about irvoyance. Although it didn¡¯t matter how far into the future one saw, so long as one could use such a power over time and space, one could definitely create some scarybat techniques.

    There were still many who were Laura¡¯s fans and they finally saw the picture. Was this why All-Mouthy King suddenly became so strong? It couldn¡¯t be that he just recently roused this talent, right?

    Sharmie had thought she¡¯d achieved a major and total victory, but never thought this beast girl would dare to call her bluff.

    ¡°Haha. Chosen child of god, this is too insubstantial¡­ Look, she even said that All-Mouthy King now possessed the same level of detection to that of someone in the heroic soul stage. This is just a forced exnation!¡± Sharmie was quite dissatisfied.

    When she saw Mario and the others, she said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your expressions? If can¡¯t be that you all feel that beastdy was correct?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Laura is simple spouting utter nonsense. What godsent talent? Other than irvoyant Gaede, the rest are just people talking nonsense. There are people with better detection skills, and some with weaker detection skills. This insubstantial exnation is just tooughable. Captain, this All-Mouthy Kind is definitely a smurf!¡± Mario and the group from the ming Battle Squadron immediately dered their positions and firmly stood on Sharmie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s too far-fetched! This kind of talent would require no need for assessment and evaluation; while it can exin the situation, it doesn¡¯t possess any rationale!¡±

    ¡°That beastdy has already exhausted her bag of clumsy tricks. Boss, we will stand firmly by your side!¡±

    The discussions and debate within the OP system grew more intense. This viewpoint of Laura¡¯s was extraordinary. The Three Great Instincts have always existed, but it was the same as a fantasy castle floating in the sky. While something like soul power could be seen and felt, for an individual¡¯s ¡®instinct¡¯, how does one count it?

    There were too many inconceivable things happening within the body of All-Mouthy King. This was the reason why so many people were attracted to try and analyze him. It was mainly their curiosity; the greater the mystery, the greater the curiosity. If the identity of All-Mouthy King were known, then it would have definitely been much simpler¡ªthese people would have just gone and conducted their research on him personally, much like visiting an animal at the zoo.

    Wang Zhong himself was very clear on this point. Although he didn¡¯t know about Laura¡¯s analysis of him having Mind¡¯s Eye¡­ he knew the term. Ever since he could remember, he had always been very clear of his surroundings. This kind of rity assaulted his senses and brought him a great deal of suffering. He¡¯d felt such since he was an infant, and was all the more clear about how much pain he had to experience at that time. It wasn¡¯t until the appearance of Simba that he realized that other than the pain and suffering, there was also happiness and friendship¡­

    And there was also a point Laura had missed¡­ Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t only feel clearly, he could also see¡­

    It may have been due to the stimtion of All-Mouthy King¡¯s match, but as the divisions increases, a greater regard was ced on the battle by experts within the OP System. It was regarded even more highly than actual battles as fights between academies would be done in a controlled environment, thus unable to spread widely.

    Within the OP system, however, the higher the division, the greater the chance one would run into a venerable opponent. For a long period of time, losses would be a lingering and negative event, and the pressure from such was very high.

    Within the lower divisions, one could hide their identity like All-Mouthy King. Generally speaking, however, when one reached the upper divisions, for the sake of their future and the glory of their school, most would switch to their real names when arranging for bouts. This was a double-edged sword, so a significant number of experts decided to fight without spectators. Of course, some weren¡¯t afraid and thought that the increase in pressure from an audience meant they would release more power, the watchers spurring them to victory.

    Sharmie was also an extraordinary figure as she lived in her own world from the start andpletely ignored the views of others. It could be said that All-Mouthy King¡¯s fight had ignited her fiery spirit. Once one reached the elite division, there wouldn¡¯t ever be casual fights like when they were in the lower divisions. Most of the time they would ept or apply for challenges. This was in order to target their own bottlenecks, which required actualbat. For Sharmie, however, today she felt that she needed to fight as she wished today.

    This caused her numerous fans to go wild with happiness. The level of a fight between those of the elite division were of a different standard, and furthermore¡­ seeing Sharmie fight was a pleasure for both the eyes and ears.

    Sharmie hadn¡¯t fought a publicized match for over half a year now. Before, everyone¡¯s focus was on All-Mouthy King¡¯s match, but when they heard of Sharmie¡¯s match, everyone instantly charged over. In terms of poprity, the experts of the elite division were all exemry. Instantly, the gallery¡¯s poption rose to over two thousand individuals.

    As members of the ming Battle Squadron, Mario and the rest entered the OP system to cheer and support their captain on. Upon seeing the viewership number, their hearts were filled with immense pride as they thought, This is surely worthy of our Captain. Although All-Mouthy King has been very popr as ofte, the number of viewers continued to increase by the seconds.

    ¡°Ball Queen has finally arrived! Wait for the flowers to wilt away!¡±

 Chapter 46 â€“ Fiery Hammer Technique

    Chapter 46 ¨C Fiery Hammer Technique

    ¡°I finally get to see Ball Queen¡¯s turbulent, surging Super Energy me Cannon!¡±

    ¡°Ball Queen will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°These fake Ball-fans. Fake gentlemen, your brother, I, am here to watch the Ball!¡±

    The entire gallery was unusually noisy and crowded. OP matches were generally very serious and formal¡­ but this was the effect of Sharmie¡¯s rhythm and matches. Basically, everyone in the gallery would find it hard to feel serious. Even if arge portion was strict, even they would get influenced by those having fun.

    Sharmie outside the battlefield could be called iparably pure. She¡¯d often be found cheerful and careless. Inbat, however, Sharmie never joked around. Her personal weapon was a one-of-a-kind rune cannon, a mid-ranged weapon created in the form of a pressure hammer. Any ranged soldier capable of using such a weapon generally possessed frightening levels of soul power. They didn¡¯t only have high output values, but also a vast, vast soul sea that exceeded normal boundaries. This allowed for an unimaginable scope of wide-area lethality.Sharmie fit this to the tee. With her frightening fire ability level, she made countless people filled with anticipation for the power she¡¯d possess after casting her heroic soul.

    Sharmie stood at a bit over one meter sixty centimeters tall, but Sharmie herself says she¡¯s at one meter sixty-five. With a voluptuous body and doll-like features, she possessed a body fit for a subus. It was to the point where people worried about how her physique would affect herbat abilities.

    Sharmie¡¯s opponent was Gold Swordsman Brad, a famous face within the elite division. The battlefield was the arena. Ever since her match with Hanged Ghost, Sharmie felt extremely loathing for environments that allowed for harassment from all directions. A genuine arena was her favourite ce to fight.

    Brad wasn¡¯t truly at a disadvantage in this kind of environment. He hailed from Sun City, one of the five great cities and was the model of a bnced soldier. Brad possessed solid skills coupled with ample experience, achieving a figure strong in both attack and defence. If he could block Sharmie¡¯s artillery strikes and close in, then he could have a chance at victory.

    As a matter of fact, within the elite division, unless there was an absolute counter of upations, the odds of victory were usually 50-50. It all depended on one¡¯s response within the battlefield and their understanding of the opponent¡¯s killing moves and their own battle condition.

    The battle between the two of them started off with raging fire. The minimum soul power an elite divisionbatant possessed was at least 150 grassos and above. Feeling the raging, explosive soul power explosively colliding with one another gave off apletely different kind of sensation. Due to Sharmie¡¯s soul power which contained the explosive element, it resulted in every more devastation and a force reaching as high as 200 grassos. At this level, any little middling in the area would just be there to get ughtered.

    Sharmie¡¯s choice this match was a rune me cannon, suitable for herbat style and chosen after countless matches. If one were to be honest¡­ Sharmie¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t very suitable for closebat. Furthermore, if she were a ranged soldier like a sniper, then it would waste her fire ability. As such, the mid-ranged me cannon fully catered to her special traits.

    In an openbat environment, Sharmie may have some superiority, but this small arena made it so that she need to be weary of her opponent¡¯s sudden charges.

    The two sides started their match and Sharmie¡¯s me cannon once more cemented her strength as a fiery cannondy. One shell after another rumbled toward Brad. Brad didn¡¯t advance and continued to dodge or block the shots time and time again. So long as he didn¡¯t get hit head on by the cannon, he had enough soul defence to block his opponent¡¯s cannon attacks. Within this division, everyone had quite the reasonable amount of training with regard to their soul power defence techniques.

    Being cornered was verymon, but everyone could clearly tell the might of the cannon. The projectile frequency was visibly slow, and Brad utilized this fact to slowly close the gap between the two.

    As a matter of fact, Sharmie¡¯s strength was more suited for group matches with other soldiers forming an effective defence around her. She¡¯d be able to increase her attack output indefinitely in such a case, and that was the most fearsome part. In a duel, however, she suffered some loss.

    The both of them had amplebat experience. Faced with her opponent¡¯s advance, Sharmie didn¡¯t panic and instead continuously adjusted her me cannon to Brad¡¯s new position, halting his advance. Brad focused his all on defending. Having reached a high proficiency in a soldier¡¯s advancing steps, he forced Sharmie to retreat in order to increase the gap between them.

    By this stage of thebat, everyone felt that Sharmie had an issue. A me cannon without the desired lethality would be very useless. Sun City was one of the five great cities of the Federation and had a standard no ordinary city couldpare with. Everyone wasn¡¯t new to the fire abilities of Sharmie. While it possessed a burning effect, everyone could tell from Brad¡¯s expression that he had confidence in himself.

    ¡°I have a feeling that Ball Queen will kneel.¡±

    ¡°The might of the me cannon is adequate, but it relies too heavily onnding hits. If it manages to hit head on, then even a solid shield will fall within three hits.¡±

    ¡°Sharmie¡¯s special traits have long been scrutinized carefully and thoroughly analyzed. This time, she will lose.¡±

    With the jokes aside, after the start of the battle, everyone felt deep shock over the impacts caused by the collision between two elite divisionbatants. Although these matches weren¡¯t as fancy as those in the cannon fodder division, each and every move and attack was brilliantly calcted, revealing great skill behind them.

    Unknowingly, Sharmie had been forced into a corner of the arena. In the instant she realized this, Brad¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed with a brilliant light. He knew this would be the moment where his opponent would have apse in thoughts.

    Bandelier Three-fold Charge!

    A loud bang sounded. A tremor coursed through Brad¡¯s body as he advanced, and instantly, three figures appeared before Sharmie. The rune sword was like a poisonous dragon that rose from the sea¡ªVoid Severing sh! His soul power waspressed to its critical limit before being shed out!

    At that moment, the faint sliver of confusion within Sharmie disappeared. With a slide, she advanced forward instead of retreating. At the same time, her me cannon moved in an upward arc, as if it were used as an attack itself. The result was a torrent of mes instantly filling the entirety of Brad¡¯s vision.

    He used a shield to instantly block it.

    Whoosh¡­

    Brad released a stuffy snort as he felt the sensation of being roasted. He did, however, manage to block the attack and relied on it to retreat. It was at this time that he saw the cunning look Sharmie was showing.

    Whoosh¡­

    The rune me cannon she held in both hands fired round after round continuously, striking at Brad who was still in mid-air.

    Dispatched!

    The gallery instantly erupted into head-shattering cheers and hollers. Everyone had presumed that Sharmie was finished the instant she was confronted at close range. In previous fights, this would have spelled defeat, but no one thought that Sharmie didn¡¯t ck during the holidays and had instead managed to train in this chain move that allowed both attack and defence.

    Using the me cannon as a me hammer, she utilized the explosive force generated by her fire ability to shove the opponent away while at the same time, making rapid movements.

    The fearsome might of her fire ability could instantly kill any amount of foes.

    Long live Ball Queen! Long live Ball Queen! Long live Ball Queen!

    Everyone present was chanting the song of the Ball fans, and this was joined in by Mario and his team. There were already so many people singing, yet their captain wasn¡¯t able to see this. These were true, genuine fans.

    Without needing to think, Sharmie already knew the condition of the gallery and forums. She honestly epted the masses. What Bimbo, she wanted to prove to everyone that she, Sharmie, Captain of the ming Battle Squadron, had brains on par with her chest!

    At this moment in the night, Sharmie¡¯s match advanced to the top five battles of the OP rankings list.

    The return of the Ball Queen, impossible to resist!

 Chapter 46 â€“ The Three Great Empires

    Chapter 46 ¨C The Three Great Empires

    The change from a fake fan to a genuine fan!

    Big chested with brains, Sharmie had be the regional overlord of the CHF!

    Although there were still discussions with the intention to mock, everyone still acknowledged Sharmie¡¯s strength. Her adaptation had allowed her to turn an obvious loss into a trap, garnering her the win.

    After all, to be prepared was half the victory.

    Laura refused to watch Sharmie¡¯s battle, but Anlor and Arnold Teuton both watched her match. They watched till they looked like they were about to cough up blood, which was something quite unlike their usual self.

    In the past, Sharmie was inferior to Laura. Laura possessed her Explosive me Bear, which whenbined with her special ability that she had honed at the same time, made her quite adept both in close and rangedbat. However, it was different now. Sharmie had made up for her shorings.

    ¡°It might be possible that boss got provoked.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s likely. This year, people from the various major academies have all put in their maximum efforts. My matches won¡¯t even reach the top twenty rankings anymore.¡±

    ¡°It seems that no one rested during the holidays. Everyone was training hard for the CHF.¡±

    ¡°If we achieve a good result this time, it will have quite the effect for many years toe. That means that everyone is going to pay greater attention to it. Furthermore, it¡¯s said that the trade alliance has prepared generous prizes, including several grandmaster rank rune weapons, rare and precious items and materials. There are even rumours going around saying that there will be soul beasts as well.¡±

    ¡°It seems like we really need to work a lot harder. If not, then boss would definitely destroy us. The rest of the guys should have returned by now. We have been training for quite a long time already.¡±

    Arnold Teuton felt a bit emotional. With everyone around them improving, if they didn¡¯t put in the effort and work harder, they would lose out to the others. It was uneptable for the glory of Copperfield City to be tarnished by their hands.

    Anlor went to earnestly rewatch the entire battle. It seems that he wasn¡¯t the only one to have trained extremely hard during the holidays in order to develop techniques to ovee his ws. It may look like an ordinary hammer strike, but it included many little intricacies of closebat. He feared that Sharmie¡¯s n had put in lots of effort to help her.

    Changing one¡¯s soul power emission to a closebat type while simultaneously learning various closebat techniques as well as honing one¡¯s judgement wasn¡¯t something to be done without experimentation. The precision and self-confidence Sharmie had exhibited during the match showed that she wasn¡¯t a one-trick pony.

    Having revealed abilities during her battle had sparked off a series of reactions, gaining her recognition amongst the high ranking personnel. Quite a few experts had appeared after hearing her name, even if they didn¡¯t know who she was.

    The CHF took every heroic soul soldier of high standards very seriously. If one brought glory to the city they lived in, not only would the academy provide support and resources, but the Federation and Trade Alliance would also give out rewards and supply critical resources and items needed for casting the heroic soul. For those with the financial backing of their family, more resources would be made avable to them. For those from the lower rungs of the socialdder, this would be the opportunity for them to change their destiny.

    To put it bluntly, to those who have yet to cast their heroic soul, such situation would only just be a possibility. Only those who had cast their heroic soul would be able to change their destiny and head toward a brilliant future.

    Those born and living within a city of the Federation were, undoubtedly, quite fortunate. At least, this was so for the humans living on this. In the distant empires, it was apletely different scene.

    In the past, at a time when humans had yet to prosper and expand, mankind was harvesting resources from ck holes. The highest echelons of mankind had considered the worst possible oue and as a result, they decided to send a portion of the elites and rich people to the moon. Of course, at this time the moon could only hold a small number of people.

    Therger portion of the poption was centralized in Eurasia. This decision had been made after consideringtitudinal and longitudinal factors. As such, Eurasia was chosen as the effects of earthquakes and tsunamis were minimal there. During this period of time, over fifty countries pooled together a vast amount of resources, wealth and power to connect several hundred cities. Itspletion left many people very optimistic about their survival.

    However, the superimposition of the ck hole and dimensions caused the tectonic tes to shift violently. The Eurasia content received the most minimal of effects while the Oceania continent broke up into a group of scattered ind chains as a result of the shift.

    North America, South America, Africa. These continental tes also managed to stay intact during the violent shift. However, this tectonic shift caused a movement of the dimension¡¯s maic field, causing it to inch closer and closer to Eurasia as the years go by. This was known as the New World movement and was one of the reasons for the increase in activities between the Freedom Federation and other empires over thest decade.

    After the great shift had urred, the areas abandoned by mankind didn¡¯t waste away. Mankind relied on theirbat prowess and understanding of soul power to persevere and survive. Although not all the tectonic tes had fallen apart, the degree of mutation in many areas had intensified.

    For example, the humans and various lifeforms on the African te had became immensely strong, especially the insects. Armies of ants were unstoppable everywhere they went, and they easily became the overlords of the continent. The jungles of the South American te became a world of monsters. The shift had awakened the animalistic instincts of the wildlife, making them the dominant power. This also applied to the humans living there. Although theycked adequate weapons and properbat techniques, they survived by relying on their great physique.

    As for the North American te, one of the most magnificent areas of the old era, many remained there though arge portion of the poption had migrated away. In the end, the remaining few had band together, resulting in the formation of the Kaiser Empire.

    Although these other empires weren¡¯t as united as that of the Freedom Federation, they possessed great military might. There were also many pockets of power scattered around the globe. Order had beenpletely destroyed, and survival became the number one goal in life.

    The satellites in orbit hadn¡¯t been affected by these changes. For therger continents, this meant that some semnce of order was maintained throughmunications. Only the seas and oceans were seen as areas forbidden to humans.

    Communications have always been properly preserved. Exchanges of personnel and materials was also re-established in thest fifty years. This mainly involved the exchange of rune transmission technology in order to close the gap between the continents. It was not surprising that this project required substantial amount of energy to pull off.

    The Freedom Federation had helped each of the great powers within the three great continents to set up trade cities. They developed and gave Inca City to the Kaiser Empire, Dawning City to the Tutankhamun Empire of the African Continent, and Anaconda City to the Amazon Empire of South America. These cities were originally small cities of the Federation, but had experienced massive development due to the immense influx of trade with these empires over thest few years. Using knowledge and technology as a trade resource, the Freedom Federation had obtained massive amounts of rare and precious dimension materials from the three great empires.

    In the eyes of the Freedom Federation, the three great empires were just supporting puppets, merely a bunch of blue cor savages of the new era.

    After the disaster in Kaiser Empire and the loss of Inca City, their current trade and business city was Si City.

    Kaiser Empire

    A young man with short ck hair watched a video on his skylink quietly. It was the match between Sharmie and Brad. This young man wasn¡¯t observing the fight, however; rather, he paid close attention to the discussions within the gallery.

    ¡°The younger generations of the Freedom Federation can actually enjoy life to such a degree, treatingbat as if it were a game¡­¡± The young man thought for a while, with a hint of a smile lingering at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°The Federation is too rich, allowing them to enjoy the peace they have. The OP system brings power, but, at the same time, causes them to lose their vignce. Yet, those bastards continue to wrestle away our resources every single day!¡±

    Before the young man were five soldiers in army uniforms. They were of various ages. Some looked over 50 years of age, others around 40 years old. The youngest seemed to be just over 10 years old.

 Chapter 47 â€“ Solomon Rothschild

    Chapter 47 ¨C Solomon Rothschild

    Solomon didn¡¯t show much resentment as he smiled faintly. ¡°What do they want to take from us this time?¡±

    ¡°A kilogram of dimension crystal stones. They only offered substandard rune weapons and fifty tonnes of food for it. Our request to learn the techniques for their rune cannons was rejected!¡±

    ¡°If they want it, they shall have it,¡± Solomon said, still smiling. ¡°With regards to our proposal for a personnel exchange, what was their response?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, in their eyes, we are but abandoned savages, they¡ª¡±

    Solomon waved his hand. ¡°I know what they will ask for. Tell them we will proceed ordingly. You guys can leave; Enoch, stay behind.¡±

    The rest of the group dispersed, leaving behind the youngest of the group. Solomon said to him, ¡°Enoch, do you wish to take a look at the Federation?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, I much prefer our own ce. There¡¯s food everywhere¡­¡± Enoch gave a faint smile as he munched on his ¡®snack¡¯. It seemed to be something like a finger¡­

    Solomonughed. It looked as though the decision his family had made that year had indeed been a golden opportunity. During the old era, in the 19th century, his family had reached its peak and controlled half of Earth, but they had made arge mistake during the second world war and had been unable to recover since then. As a family boasting the greatest intellect in the world, they waited until a golden opportunity arose before seeking revenge for their humiliation.

    That opportunity came when all the other humans chose to flee North America while they stayed behind. Even when others were desperately trying to cling on to antiques representing humanity¡¯s lost and brilliant history, they had sold off their family assets for weapons and materials in order to construct nuclear-proof citadels. This was all done for the sake of a dream.

    This dream was something they were willing to sacrifice their life for. Every single member of each generation of the family dreamt of once again standing at the peak of Earth.

    This man was Solomon Rothschild.

    Without the twittering noise from the handsome Simba, Wang Zhong often slept till the sun rose and yet, he¡¯d always felt that something was missing in his life.

    Waking up from his sleep feeling dazed and confused, he felt a little itch on his nose. When he opened his eyes, he saw a pair ofrge, gleaming eyes just a hair¡¯s breath away from his face. ¡°Gah!¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, the way you sleep is just too cute!¡± Emily¡¯s eyes seemed to shine as bright as the stars. ¡°And you were drooling!¡±

    Wang Zhong felt hungover. It was still early in the morning and this was the male dormitories¡­ ¡°How did you get in?¡±

    ¡°I walked in of course! I got the passcode from Ma Dong. I came here to wake you guys up for training, but Brother Wang Zhong sleeping was just too cute!¡± Emily cheekily said. She was the most excited with regards to their battle against Holy Judgement.

    Yesterday, Ma Dong had been full of fighting spirit when he called for a group training. It had been done to foster an indomitable spirit among the team members, preparing them for their battle against the Holy Judgement.

    On the other side, Ma Dong slept like a baby. He snored thunderously, murmuring in between, ¡°Hehe. Mimi, you¡¯re seriously wild. I¡¯m feeling embarrassed¡­ Hehe¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong then saw Emily carefully creeping up to Ma Dong¡¯s ear.

    That was too vicious¡­

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Ma Dong. He hurriedly covered his ears¡­

    ¡°GET! OUT! OF! BED!¡±

    The male dormitory that was a couple of stories high was immediately thrown intoplete chaos. As for Ma Dong, he iled right out of bed, his four limbs shaking wildly as his pupils turned white. Foam began to spill from his mouth. ¡°Mi¡­ Mi¡­ Mi¡­¡±

    Ma Dong was still holding his ears as he was dragged toward the high gravity training room. Wang Zhong was impressed that he could still hear after that.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, we¡¯re about to start! Starting!!¡± Emily excitedly eximed. She was the most energetic when it came to group training exercises.

    Wang Zhong felt that this sort of training would help build a sense of camaraderie amongst the team members.

    The reason Ma Dong joined a society was to have fun. For Wang Zhong, however, it was different. For a society to be created, there must be meaning behind its existence. Furthermore, the uing battle was against Holy Judgement. Wang Zhong had some ideas that required the cooperative efforts of an entire squad before they can be achieved.

    Wang Zhong had no intentions for being dropped off the list for CHF.

    After looking around, the only one missing was Grai.

    This fellow often disappeared and appeared unpredictably. When they¡¯d sent him a message on his skylink yesterday, he¡¯d actually said he was going for a stroll through Purity Grass Hall. It was a historic monument located in the suburbs of Tianjing and it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to be back within two or three days.

    When facing this fellow, not only Wang Zhong, but everyone else in the academy that felt a bit helpless. For a special recruit to be absent for half a month, especially when school had only been open for no more than a month¡­ he was surely the first to act like this in Tianjing¡¯s Heroic Soul Academy. Though he said that he was there as a trial, wasn¡¯t he actually just there for the scenery!?

    Obviously, for the sake of pulling Grai over to their side, the academy was willing to any conditions by him, even though they may be unfair.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s number off!¡± Emily was still the most enthusiastic person. This loli really lovedbat.

    ¡°One!¡± Emily was the first to call out.

    ¡°Two!¡± Barran shouted with a thunderous voice brimming with excitement. It appears Barran was as enthusiastic as Emily.

    ¡°Three,¡± Wang Zhong said whileughing. With Emily around, the atmosphere often became lively and jovial. It was hard to believe that this brat was from the Assassin n.

    ¡°What, what?¡± Ma Dong said as he continued to rub his ears. He yawned and, with a face full of resentment, said, ¡°Instead of enjoying such a nice day, you all actually want to do some society training exercises¡­ and you even numbered off. Are you guys dumb or what?¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong!¡± shouted Emily as she stared at him with small eyes. ¡°Now is the most crucial moment before a battle. We must do our best and press on!¡±

    This younger cousin sure is something, thought Ma Dong, but he had a patient temper. ¡°Little brat, do you really want to prepare for this battle? You can¡¯t really think that the few of you can attain victory over Holy Judgement, right?¡±

    ¡°But of course!¡± eximed Emily. She raised her brows in question. ¡°Ma Dong Dong, when Brother Wang Zhong set up the fight with Holy Judgement that night, weren¡¯t you the one jumping up and down happily? Why are you so scared now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. What do you mean scared? The way you say it sounds terrible; you just don¡¯t understand at all.¡± Ma Dongzily continued, ¡°Have you never thought about howrge a society Holy Judgement is? From the time they were established till now, the only ones who could go up against them was ck Rose. Now, however, there is us, the Prodigy Society!

    ¡°As for this battle, from the time that bunch of pricks agreed to it, we already struck gold! Fame! That¡¯s what is important to our Prodigy Society. Have you not taken a look at how many people are singing praises toward our Prodigy Society?¡± Ma Dong exined all of this with a calcted look on his face. ¡°As for the matter of victory or defeat, there¡¯s no need to be a adamant about it. At that time, we can just proudly fight without caring for if we win or lose. It¡¯ll be good enough¡ªOUCH!¡±

    Bang!

    Ma Dong had yet to finish his exnation when he received a heavy kick on his back. The kick burned a hole through his clothes and he flew eight meters away. With tears almost falling out, he screamed, ¡°A gentleman uses his mouth, not his fist!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a girl!¡± shouted Emily as she twisted her waist. Her hands had traces of dancing mes around it, making her look rather formidable. ¡°As for this battle with Holy Judgement, we must put on a good fight. If you dare to drag our Prodigy Society down again, don¡¯t me me if I find uncle and expose your wicked deeds!¡±

    Ma Dong was fearless, but he was terrified of his father. The mere mention of his father was enough to frighten him into submission, turning his face sour. ¡°Can you not use that old man to frighten your brother? Your brother will have heart failure¡­¡±

    Emily shouted, ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, you¡¯re our trainer! Punish him!¡±

    ¡°He does deserve to be punished,¡± Wang Zhong said, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s have him do two sets of one hundred pushups in the gravity chamber.¡±

    ¡°Two times gravity chamber!?¡± shouted Ma Dong. His eyes immediately turned as round as saucers as he continued, ¡°Your brother¡¯s nickname is Swift as a Swallow, Outstanding Swordsman of the Merciless Sword; you actually want me to go into the two-fold gravity chamber!?¡±

    ¡°I will supervise your punishment!¡± Emily was interested in these turn of events as she walked over with a face filled with anticipation.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m the president!¡±

 Chapter 48 â€“ Unique Combat Technique

    Chapter 48 ¨C Unique Combat Technique

    Ma Dong had a tearful face, but continued to cling to his character. ¡°Fuck, even if you guys want to win, you should all just go train by yourselves; what¡¯s the use in having me train? Your brother is the president! It¡¯s my duty to act pretentious¡ªAh! Ahhhhh¡­!¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s screams grew fainter and fainter and Barran felt as though his blood was boiling hot. Even the president was willing to risk his life for this battle. He had no reason to ck off himself.

    ¡°Barran.¡± Wang Zhong had been recently concerned over Barran. Frank people tended to adapt well, but he felt that Barran wasn¡¯t very much suited for the academy life during his stay this month. There were people saying he¡¯d received quite a few tongueshings.

    ¡°Yes, Senior!¡± Barran was brimming with vigour and immediately stood straight.

    Barran was a worshipper of Wang Zhong after seeing that paper stered with full A+ results when he¡¯d entered the society. That wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d forget in this lifetime.

    ¡°Actually, this society challenge is a very good training opportunity. As long as you focus on the training, it¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior! I will put in all of my efforts!¡± said Barran earnestly as he nodded his head.

    This was the two times gravity area and there wasn¡¯t only a multitude of fitness machines scattered everywhere, but also arge training field. des, spears, shield and sword. So long as it had a point at its end and was a heavier-than-usual cold weapon, there were plenty all around.

    Barran rushed forward excitedly and picked up arge shield, then moved into a stance.

    As a heavy soldier, shieldbat training was the most basic of basics. A powerful heavy soldier would be able to lift and use a 200 to 300 kilogramrge shield as easily as if it were a piece of paper. It was to the point where it became an extension of their bodies.

    Barran¡¯s wasn¡¯t weak at all. Wang Zhong stared at the man as he hefted hisrge shield and shifted forward and backward, left and right, all the while going through the most basic techniques of the soldier department. Ah, my head hurts a little. Is this really all he can do?

    ¡°Ahem. Barran, what advanced techniques have you learned?¡±

    Barran ced hisrge shield down and shook his head as he replied with embarrassment, ¡°Teacher said my foundations are too weak and that I need to start from the very basics.¡±

    His soul fire had just ignited right before entering the academy. His parents were just normal people and all too happy that a New Human had appeared within their family. As such, don¡¯t even speak about normal foundation training. Because of his strength, young Barran had been working the fields, which had no rtionship at all withbat.

    Due to his soul power awakening, his parents¡¯ living conditions had changed for the better and they didn¡¯t have to do any heavybour anymore. Therefore, no matter what he faced, no matter what kind of¡­ humiliation, he would always grit his teeth and bear it.

    It was just a sh as his expression changed, and it disappeared quickly. Nheless, Wang Zhong had spotted it. He had also experienced that special feeling first-hand. The suffering he¡¯d faced in thest year wasn¡¯t far off from Barran¡¯s current condition.

    ¡°Hmm. Alright then, you should persevere in this for defense. As for what you can learn, I¡¯ll teach you an advanced move. It¡¯s very simple!¡±

    There was a piece of equipment built specifically to take hits from heavy soldiers who were training their high level techniques. It looked like a huge sandbag that was secured to a copper base. It could resist impacts of anything over 10 tonnes without a hitch.

    ¡°Watch carefully!¡±

    Wang Zhong stood a meter from the collision device and took a deep breath.

    With his arms crossed and protecting his head, he suddenly burst out with an abrupt force from his two legs, viciously smashing right into the collision device like a rocket.

    Bang!

    A thunderous roar spread from the point of impact. The three meter thick, five meter tall collision device shook for quite a while.

    Barran waspletely dumbfounded. Although the collision device had a simple design that couldn¡¯t measure a person¡¯s strength, from that vicious impact just now he could clearly feel the strength contained behind it.

    ¡°You try it now,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    Barran stepped up and stood a meter away from the collision device. Taking a deep breath, he gathered all of the soul power within his body. Like a bear, he suddenly exploded out and rammed into the collision device with both arms up.

    Bang.

    The collision device didn¡¯t budge a single bit. Barran, on the other hand, rebound off of it andnded on his butt. Clenching his teeth, he showed an expression filled with disbelief at the collision device before turning to look at Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s all this about?¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH! EARTHQUAKE! Faster, run!¡± Ma Dong rushed out with a puff of smoke, Emily chasing him from behind.

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong, get back here. You¡¯re stillcking 90 more!¡±

    Seeing Barran¡¯s appearance, Ma Dong regained his presidential character. ¡°Ahem. Barran, good effort. You must learn properly from Wang Zhong. You are a mainstay of our Prodigy Society, so you have to keep up!¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong~~!¡± Emily eximed loudly.

    ¡°Cough cough. Barran and Wang Zhong, you guys carry on with your training. Your president will be going to the toilet!¡± Ma Dong ran off while chased by Emily who was behind him.

    Barran was a little dumbfounded after witnessing this scene.

    Wang Zhong, however, didn¡¯t spare any attention toward the two. Barran¡¯s performance had surprised him a little. His mind yed back in detail the instant Barran had been sent flying.

    He could clearly picture the beautiful movements Barran had made when he¡¯d been sent flying. The muscles throughout his entire body had automatically contracted, creating a defensive shield that reduced arge portion of the impact¡¯s force. When hended on the ground, his muscles had absorbed 90% of the force. Even with such a powerful rebound, he¡¯d managed to avoid all injury.

    If this had been a soldier who¡¯d been training their physique for a long while, then it wouldn¡¯t warrant such surprise. Barran, however, hadn¡¯t received any training in this matter. All of his reactions had been based purely on his instincts. This kind of talent was extremely rare to find among heavy soldiers.

    Barran¡¯s strength, instantaneous soul power eruption, and instincts were all much better than what Wang Zhong had expected. After seeing just one demonstration, Barran had managed to grasp the key moments when he was to exert his power, thus revealing a frightening level of force.

    Still, the timing between his soul power eruption and his physical strength was still slightly uncoordinated. This left him unable to properly unleash all of the strength he had at once.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Let us continue,¡± said Wang Zhong. ¡°Try it one more time. Focus more on controlling your body. Hitting the target doesn¡¯t mean the techniques is over. There is a secondponent to the attack. Smash into your target, then erupt with your inner strength to counteract the rebound force. This is called the Second Drive!¡±

    Barran shook his head. He didn¡¯t understand Wang Zhong¡¯s meaning, but as he jumped back up he¡¯d felt that the impact just now was oddly fun. It felt much morefortable than the basic training he¡¯d done every single day.

    He felt he¡¯d discovered another knack he was good at. With increased self-confidence, he once against stood before the collision device.

    Deep breath. Vigour raised. Soul power erupted. SMASH!

    BANG!

    The impact this time was much more vicious, but the distance he flew was also much greater!

    The so-called Second Drive wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. The instant to unleash this secondponent required rhythm and detailed control over one¡¯s body. Even a prodigy would have to practice in order to pull it off.

    There were no shortcuts in this process. Wang Zhong said, ¡°That was good. Keep up the training and this can be your uniquebat technique.¡±

    Com,bat technique! And it¡¯s actually a uniquebat technique!?

    Barran instantly felt his waist no longer sore, the pain in his arms disappearing. His eyes were filled to the brim with fighting spirit!

 Chapter 49 â€“ Dimensional Beasts

    Chapter 49 ¨C Dimensional Beasts

    ¡°Again!¡±

    As the deafening impact shook the entire training room, Emily was dragging Ma Dong back by the ear.

    Wang Zhong was extremely clear about Ma Dong¡¯s rotten character and said, ¡°Emily, why don¡¯t you just let him be. Maintaining your ownbat condition is more important.¡±

    This pair of cousins were too ustomed to fighting and thus, she loved to bully Ma Dong Dong.

    ¡°Alright, but Brother Wang Zhong, I was doing it for his benefit! Plus, the five hundred pushups have to bepleted!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll supervise him,¡± Wang Zhong said calmly. ¡°I have ways of controlling him.¡±

    Ma Dong immediately wailed bitterly. ¡°Wang Zhong, you¡¯re too much. Five hundred pushups; is there any justice left? Can¡¯t you not give me some time to myself? You¡¯re basically a cold-blooded, merciless demon king instructor! If I continue like this then I¡¯ll get wrecked¡­ Cousin? Cousin, don¡¯t leave. COUSIN! I¡¯d rather have you supervise me. Cousin! Cou¡ª¡±

    Pa!

    ¡°Good brother!¡±

    Ma Dong panted as he high-fived Wang Zhong. Since early morning, he hadn¡¯t been able to take a proper seat until now. Ma Dong felt almost as tired as a dog.

    Wang Zhong alsoughed. No one but him could understood just howzy this fellow was. Any form of training was torture to him.

    ¡°Bro, would this trick bother anyone? This cousin of mine, only those who meet her will know her. Wang Zhong, don¡¯t disturb me until I get my proper beauty sleep!¡±

    Without waiting for Ma Dong to lie down, the nearby Barran once again created an earth shattering sound that made Ma Dong jump in fright.

    When he saw Barran rebound off and fly seven-eight meters away, furthermore spinning 365¡ã beforending on the floor, Ma Dong felt goosebumps rising all over his body.

    Was this training? It was just ying with your life!

    ¡°Wang Zhong, did you teach him that? That¡¯s too vicious. What kind of deep grudge do you have with him?¡± Ma Dong wasn¡¯t able to resist his spitting and swearing. ¡°What if he gets wasted by you? Even if we ignore the medical bills, who would dare join our Prodigy Society in the future?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s talk about that after we beat Holy Judgement. If not, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to invite anyone over anyway.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ma Dong raised his hand to feel Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re not crazy as well, right? It¡¯s one matter if that brat¡¯s head went insane, but don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the same for you?¡±

    Wang Zhong chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as if we have no chance. I deduce that so long as Reeves doesn¡¯t personally join, with just our two hidden aces, Emily and Grai, and one more win, we can achieve victory.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really overestimating us. How can Reeves be used for such a battle? They just need to send out any handful of members and we¡¯re finished. Although Emily possesses a bit of strength, she¡¯s still too young. There also doesn¡¯t seem to be any n behind Grai, and merely possessing potential doesn¡¯t help our victory or defeat,¡± replied Ma Dong. He was extremely clear toward the facts behind this battle. This was why he was still so calm. Since defeat was inevitable, there wasn¡¯t any need to toss around.

    ¡°Perhaps we might have a chance?¡± Wang Zhong spoke as heughed.

    Ma Dong crossed his hands behind his back as he stared into the distance. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll support you emotionally. Just don¡¯t expect too much from your president and it¡¯ll be alright!¡±

    Preparations for the battle could only happen after ss. Other than Grai, who acted really mysteriously, the students of the Prodigy Society still needed to attend ss this week. Compared to the raging emotions present during their battle preparations, these sses were utterly boring and dry. This was something most students agreed with.

    Today¡¯s ss was biology, and Professor Saul was exining basic information on various types of unique organisms and dimension beasts with both vigour and zest.

    Compared to this old fellow who was exining about these disgusting mutated organisms, Ma Dong preferred to drown himself in carnal pleasures through his skylink. These beautiful female prodigies with prominent characters were his favourite. Scandals about this girl, gossip about that famous star.

    Although it looked as though heroic soldiers were very famous, the ones who truly grasped all that power were the ns with huge influence and financial power. If he could only be the head of the Assassin n, then that¡¯ll be very nice. No, how could the Assassin n fulfill his desires? He wanted to be the head of a financial group!

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong was absorbing all of this information with vigour. Although thebat standard of Tianjing Academy was considered subpar, when taking into ount their theoretical knowledge, then whether it was on rune technology or other aspects, they could be ranked within the Federation¡¯s Top Ten.

    For example, take Professor Saul. He had quite the prestige within the field of biology. Other than being an academy lecturer, he was also the vice group head of the Federation¡¯s research team on dimension organisms and possessed deep knowledge on mutated and dimension organisms. As one listens to Professor Saul, one would asionally hear snippets of information that differed from those within books. It was a form of enjoyment for Wang Zhong to listen to such a knowledgeable person teach.

    ¡°Let us revise what was taught in the previous ss on mutated beasts. The Sahara Metal-eating Ant is ssified as a type of insectoid mutated beasts. With an average body size simr to amon dog, they are considered small even among other insectoid ss mutated beasts. They do, however, possess hard and resilient bodies and an extremely tenacious life force. When paired with a coordination simr to that of military troops, their massive numbers andbat style of eating and chewing their way through everything has led them to be one of the strongest organisms on Earth. They have be one of the few beasts within the horde of mutated beasts that possess organized ranks and intellect¡­¡±

    Professor Saul exined all of this while pointing to a dissection diagram. For him, mutated and dimension beasts were all considered artwork. He had an addiction toward researching them, which could also pass as a form of artwork appreciation.

    For soldiers, it was extremely important for them to understand the anatomy and characteristics of various unique organisms.

    Professor Saul continued to exin as he wrote, but by this point in time most of the student didn¡¯t have much interest in this sort of stuff.

    Sahara Metal-eating Ants possessed very few weaknesses. Their entire body was covered with a resilient exoskeleton. Even the softer joints that looked weak were, in fact, extremely tough. They were most afraid of the cold, and soldiers with frost generating abilities fared extremely well against them. The issue was that the number of mutated organism of this type was far too immense. This was coupled with the fact that humans weren¡¯t able to produce a sufficient number of soldiers with such abilities. Therefore, unless it were a life and death situation, humans would usually detour around them when meeting such amunity.

    ¡°Although mutated beasts are huge and powerful, the stronger mutated beasts always possess weaknesses and could be constrained by either utilizing rune weaponry or some special abilities. Moreover, they are easy to track and we can predict their movements and motives, thus allowing us to employ variousbat strategies and techniques to keep them under control.¡±

    Professor Saul exined all of this while pushing his sses up his nose. ¡°However, there is a kind of ¡®wild beast¡¯ that seems to possess no weaknesses. Every time it appears within densely popted areas, a catastrophic disaster urs. This will be today¡¯s content!¡±

    He continued to speak while writing with the projection¡¯s pen. In front of him appeared tworge and elegants words that glowed: DIMENSIONAL BEASTS.

    ¡°Dimension beasts are unique organisms of unknown origins. Even until now we are unable to identify if they can actually be ssified under living organisms. Presently, they have be an important source of connection with the higher dimension. Who here has any understanding toward dimension organisms?¡± Professor Saul brought his attention toward Ma Dong. He had long identified this student as the rotten apple of the bunch.

    ¡°Ma Dong, what are you looking at!?¡± Professor Saul suddenly said.

    ¡°Watching a ball game!¡± Ma Dong sub-consciously answered. The entire lecture hall instantly burst intoughter, causing Wang Zhong to feel helpless as he hurriedly tugged at Ma Dong¡¯s shirt.

    Ma Dong sobered up and, with his expression unchanged, added, ¡°I was just joking, Professor. What I¡¯m actually seeing is dimension beasts, like the bear-shaped soul beast that Laura of Copperfield owns!¡±

    Acting was a skill that came from training. Professor Saul was dumbfounded as he thought that this youngster was actually quite smart¡­ just not in any of the right ces.

 Chapter 50 â€“ Live Dissection Class

    Chapter 50 ¨C Live Dissection ss

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Professor Saul let out a dry cough as he signaled for Ma Dong to be seated before continuing, ¡°Yes, soul beasts are a type of dimensional beast, but please pay more attention in ss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Ma Dong gave a salute, before smugly sitting down while thinking about how smart and handsome he was. He was so awesome that even he himself was getting envious of himself.

    Professor Saul ignored Ma Dong and continued on with his exnation. ¡°There are two primary types of dimensional beasts. The first kind are wild-type dimensional beasts whiche in different shapes and sizes; humanoid, bestial, or even ntlike. I suspect that dimensional beasts don¡¯t actually have a fixed shape and instead change into these various appearances due to the interference from our ne of existence.

    ¡°These kinds of dimensional beasts do not have a clear point of origin. The only thing we can determine is that they can appear at any ce at any time. For example, they can materialize right in the center of the Federation cities. These beasts may have connections to spatial cracks, thus exining their random appearances as well as the time limit to their existence. Apart from being killed or encountering idental deaths, there are times when they mysteriously disappear after a certain timeframe. This is the reason why the Federation isn¡¯t able to acquire the bodies of wild-type dimensional beasts, resulting in our inadequate knowledge with regards to these creatures.¡±

    ¡°Wild-type dimensional beasts generally have strongbat characteristics. If any of you were to meet one, inform the city¡¯s defense force immediately. Do not harbour any wishful thinking about you defeating such a creature!¡±

    Professor Saul pushed his sses up once again. ¡°There is another kind of dimensional beast; the soul beasts that Student Ma Dong mentioned. When the soul sea of a heroic soul soldier manages to achieve a still-unknown criteria, the shadow of a soul beast bes present within their soul sea. It originates from the higher dimension and the heroic soul soldier forms a connection akin to a soul contract with it. The heroic soul soldier can then summon the soul beast for a short period of time to aid them inbat. This is currently the primary channel we are utilising to study these dimensional beasts.¡±

    Within the Federation, every single heroic soul soldier that could summon a dimensional organism was, without a doubt, a cut above the rest. These people were ranked even higher than special ability users and held a status that was of apletely different level. Research on these soul beasts have been carried out for a long time, and despite this, the enigmatic rtionship between a Heroic soul soldier and soul beast are still leagues from being fully elucidated. To fully understand this requires technology that far exceeds our present scientific capabilities.

    ¡°After many years of research, we have deduced that dimensional beasts are a projection of a human¡¯s consciousness.¡± Professor Saul carried on exining, ¡°Let us use Laura¡¯s Explosive Bear that Ma Dong mentioned as an example. ording to Laura, she has loved teddy bears since young. It would stand to reason that the silhouette of a bear would eventually appeared in her soul sea, as it now has.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve loved beautifuldies withrge chests since young. Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to summon a beautifuldy as my soul beast?¡± Ma Dong excitedly asked.

    The ss instantly tittered with excitement and Professor Saul withheld the urge to strangle Ma Dong to death. ¡°That is a good question¡­ dimensional beasts are living organisms and are formed from a kind of energy that merges with the consciousness of humans. During our research, we have paid immense attention to a topic at hand: their intellectual capabilities.. It seems that soul beasts possess the intellectual capabilities simr to that of humans, but we consider this the Parrot Phenomenon. What this means is that while soul beasts are influenced by humans, they only mimic certain basic or primitive biological instincts and abilities. At most, they areparable to human children that are a few years of age. This is the bottleneck we have reached after researching.¡±

    As of now, mankind still didn¡¯t have a clear way to deal with dimensional beasts.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but frown. He himself had looked through quite a few research papers on this topic, but information provided was very limited.

    If dimensional beasts couldn¡¯t possess any form of higher intelligence, then what was Simba? That fellow had a brain akin to a supeputer, and its intelligence quotientpletely surpassed that of humans. He could also feel emotions like any other human being. If it knew it was now beingpared to a toddler¡­ Simba would really explode with anger.

    ¡°Teacher, what if a soul beast with high level intelligence appears?¡±

    Professor Saul gawked before replying with some visible excitement, ¡°A future with that possibility hasn¡¯t been ruled out. That would be a turning point in history. I would imagine that all scientists within the Freedom Federation would gather together to research it if that were to happen!¡±

    Causing such a stir in the entire Federation¡­ even though he¡¯d long considered all this, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.

    Just thinking about those crazy scientists cutting him and Simba into who knows how many pieces¡­

    ¡°Alright, today¡¯s discussion ends here. During our previous session, I promised everyone that I would scrape together some corpses of the Sahara Metal-eating Ants. Everyone follow me to theb where they¡¯re kept and try your best to dissect these mysterious living organisms!¡±

    Professor Saul said all this with a great deal of vigour, but most of the students before him were either frowning or showing pained expressions, especially thedies.

    Any type of dissecting was the stuff of nightmares for the majority of students.

    Ma Dong made a vomiting motion and said, ¡°Corpses¡­ such an usual word for this. It¡¯s just a mutated bug. How could Professor Saul do this to us? I doubt we can even eat properly after this session.¡±

    ¡°Be content with what you have,¡± Wang Zhong said with a face full of anticipation. ¡°Do you know how much effort is required to bring Sahara Metal-eating Ants into Tianjing City? Only someone like Professor Saul with his special connections with the Federation¡¯s Biological Research Institute can achieve this. Any other typical academy will only provide pictures for you to look at.¡±

    Ma Dong rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°You weirdo; there¡¯s a problem with your orientation!¡±

    When he saw therge majority of students showing ack of interest as they moved sluggishly, Professor Saul meaningfully said, ¡°I forgot to inform everyone that students Scarlet , Mmi and a few of the other female students from the elite ss had showed extreme interest in this ss and have requested to join us. They are already at theb. You guys wouldn¡¯t want to look bad in front of these girls, right?¡±

    After a brief moment of silence, the group of people suddenly acted as though they were on steroids. The previously frowning andining Ma Dong instantly became Superman. It was as if he had instantaneously inherited the super ability genes of the Assassin n as he rushed to the front while shouting, ¡°What¡¯s a few Metal-eating Ants? Your brother love to handle this!¡±

    Seven to eight beautifuldies were already waiting within the wide dissection room.

    Waiting with them were at least a dozen Sahara Metal-eating Ants. They were around the size of a small dog and coveredpletely with countless dense appendages. All of them were neatly disyed on the various operating tables. Some of the appendages even twitched faintly from time to time.

    Even the most low-ranking mutated organism produced dimension crystal stones within their body, the most important resource as of now. Like many rune technology devices, the only way to transport these was by armed transport railways, and the costs to do so were frightfully high. All of this could only be possible with the prestige of someone like Professor Saul.

    Professor Saul nonchntly said, ¡°Everyone split into groups by yourselves; two people per group.¡±

    ¡°ssmate Scarlet, please choose me¡ªI¡¯m the best at dissecting!¡±

    ¡°Senior Mmi, this brother¡¯s nickname is Tianjing¡¯s Dissecting Knife! Insects, birds, fishes. Choose me and this will be your most memorable dissecting ss!¡±

    While the majority of male students were desperately trying to show off, Ma Dong instead grabbed Mmi¡¯s leg and said with a face full of tears and snot, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t. They¡¯re all too cruel. Look at these pitiful and small things. Their cold bodies are pinned to the operating table, their legs still twitching faintly¡­ Senior, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Mmi stared at him with suspicion as she replied, ¡°From what I see, you¡¯re afraid and don¡¯t dare to dissect it, right?¡±

 Chapter 51 â€“ The Prodigy Societyâ€™s First Battle

    Chapter 51 ¨C The Prodigy Society¡¯s First Battle

    A little embarrassed, Ma Dong shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. How could I be afraid? It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t bear to step on and kill ants ever since I was young¡­¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong, you scumbag! Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±

    ¡°Too shameless!¡±

    ¡°Now I really want to pick up a live ant and squish it to death!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, why didn¡¯t I think of this method earlier?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, let¡¯s team up,¡± said Scarlet who was standing on the other side. She gave a faint smile and wouldn¡¯t allow any of the others near her a chance. ¡°There¡¯re some things I need your advice on.¡±

    The anticipatory eyes of every suddenly became stunned.

    It was one thing for scumbag Ma Dong to manage to ¡®court¡¯ Mmi, but was it possible for a blockhead like Wang Zhong to be able to obtain the favour of this goddess!?

    This was simply illogical!

    At this time, the guys saw Scarlet and Wang Zhong standing before the same operating table. All of them had the same collective thought; I won¡¯t be able to love anything anymore!

    Wanting to dissect a Sahara Metal-eating Ant wasn¡¯t such an easy thing to do since one first had to break open that resilient exoskeleton. It was an uphill task, even when using an electric drill. What¡¯s more, it demanded uracy. This was a dissection, of course, and one couldn¡¯t simply hammer it open with a club.

    Wang Zhong and Scarlet worked together and started the dissection in unison.

    Rizzzzz.

    Sounds were produced when the electric drill touched the exoskeleton. It was just as though they were drilling through a thick piece of cast iron.

    Ping.

    A faint sound rang out.

    ¡°Careful,¡± said Wang Zhong as he quickly used a metal te to block the hole.

    When the exoskeleton beneath was drilled open, a thin stream of golden liquid spurted out andnded on the metal te. A shhhh shh sound proceeded, revealing its extremely corrosive properties.

    Wang Zhong followed up quickly and brought over a small vacuum sk. He waited until the spray of golden liquid had subsided before stuffing the sk against the drilled hole. At the same time, he examined the abdomen of the Metal-eating Ant and gave it a hard p.

    A few dozen strands of white stuff spurted from the hole andnded into the sk.

    He shoved the cap on and then vacuumed out the excess air in one go.

    ¡°Metal-eating Ant eggs must not have any contact with air before they hatch,¡± Wang Zhong exined as heughed. ¡°Generally speaking, the eggs of a corpse shouldn¡¯t have survived. This is just our luck.¡±

    ¡°Have you dissected Metal-eating Ants before?¡± asked Scarlet. Even she was surprised that Wang Zhong showed so much knowledge about the ant, more so when he moved to catch the eggs.

    It had been done with extreme precision and speed, especially when he patted the abdomen of the Metal-eating Ant. Just piercing through the exoskeleton of the Metal-Eating Ant was difficult with an electric drill. Wanting to urately smack the eggs out of its abdomen required more than simple strength alone.

    Wang Zhongughed as he shook his head, replying, ¡°I¡¯ve just seen many examples of their dissections.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled. Being able to execute this after only watching, his skills were quite formidable. ¡°I¡¯ve actually been meaning to ask you about the fight with Holy Judgement in the next few days. Do you have any special strategy for it, any arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Five versus Five, KOF¡ªKing of Fighters. Five Individual Matches. There¡¯s no need for any strategy, just pure strength.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°What do you think your chances of victory are?¡± Even as the words left her mouth, Scarlet felt she¡¯d asked a redundant question. How was the other party supposed to reply to such a question?

    She never would have expected Wang Zhong to actually reply. He unexpectedly scratched his head while saying, ¡°Hrm¡­ I¡¯ve never thought about this, but¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯d lose?¡±

    Scarlet stared at him for a long time before she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst outughing. ¡°Your opponent is Holy Judgement; you sure have a great deal of self-confidence. Initially, I wanted to consider loaning you two helpers from our ck Rose, but from the looks of it, it seems you don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±

    ¡°We definitely need it! We definitely need it!¡± Ma Dong shouted from the dissection table in front of them. He then turned his body around vigorously. ¡°If it were possible for schoolmate Scarlet and madam Mmi to willingly be our foreign aid, then we will absolutely be able to defeat Holy Judgement! There¡¯s no need to say anything. Happy cooperation, happy cooperation¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you use schoolmate for Scarlet and madam for me?¡± Mmi asked. She felt dissatisfied after hearing Ma Dong¡¯s words. ¡°Am I that old?¡±

    ¡°What I said was madam, not olddy!¡± Ma Dong hurriedly exined.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference!?¡± Ladies were especially sensitive to the word ¡®old¡¯. Furthermore, there was that nickname Mmi loathed the most, ¡®Old Witch¡¯.

    When Mmi started fuming, her chest expanded as well. This caused Ma Dong to swallow arge gulp of saliva.

    ¡­ They sure are big¡­

    Was there a difference between being called madam and olddy? But of course!

    ¡°That¡¯s the difference. They¡¯re bigger¡­¡± Ma Dong said, blood spurting out of his nose. He¡¯d blurted out his inner feelings.

    What quickly followed was a half-dissected, blood-still-dripping Sahara Metal-eating Ant about to cover his head.

    ¡°Ma Dong, go and die!¡±

    Wang Zhong and Scarlet looked each other in the eye and didn¡¯t bother to respond to these two fellows. Even Scarlet could see that Ma Dong was truly interested in Mmi¡­

    After much anticipation, the Societal Group Battle between Holy Judgement and the Prodigy Society finally started.

    There was a specialized group battle arena within the academy which had long been packed full of people before the participants had even arrived.

    Credit had to be given to the publicity that followed Holy Judgement.

    From Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s viewpoint, anyone who dared to challenge them was just bringing shame and humiliation upon themselves.

    This match was currently being broadcasted live throughout the school. A petite, pretty reporter was holding up a microphone as she shouted desperately before a camera:

    ¡°As you can see, the atmosphere here is explosive! Ah, there are so many people present that this two thousand seat arena doesn¡¯t have any empty seats. All of the students present are also hyped up, and I can barely hear anythinging from my earpiece. There¡¯s too much noise everywhere! Since the participants haven¡¯t arrived yet, let¡¯s first hear from the audience!¡±

    The camera turned, and what followed was noisy chattering from all directions. It was simply ear-shatteringly loud!

    ¡°Please take note, please take note! The payout for the Prodigy Society is 10, the payout for Holy Judgement is 1!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, 1:10 odds! Isn¡¯t this equivalent to not betting at all? Are you joking with me!?¡±

    ¡°Will Captain Reeves be joining the match!? I really want to see the image of Captain Reeves inbat!¡± shouted a lovestruck girl.

    ¡°If he were to step into the match in order to deal with the Prodigy Society, then Reeves¡¯ value would just drop. Holy Judgement most likely wouldn¡¯t sent out its core fighting strength.¡±

    ¡°Those at the front will be able to clearly see every blood-spurting moment in high definition! Your brother hade herest night in order to preserve a seat just to watch Ma Dong get his ass raped! I¡¯m selling two seats as a bundle for three hundred Federation credits, no bargaining allowed!¡±

    Ma Dong held some fame within the academy as he¡¯d spent thest year courting the girls. Although hisbat prowess was unknown, his image as a yboy was noted far and wide! Due to this, there were quite a few students from the other departments who wanted to beat him up.

    Since the new semester had begun, everyone needed a blood-pounding battle to stimte their fighting spirit after all that training during the holidays. In particr, this also helped them with their own training. No one expected, however, that the Prodigy Society would dare to challenge Holy Judgement.

    The pretty reporter started her analysis. ¡°It can be seen that everyone present is a supporter of Holy Judgement. As one of the four great societies of Tianjing Heroic Soul academy, they have a prominent history. They had once¡­¡±

    As she was introducing Holy Judgement, they finally arrived.

    As expected, Reeves wasn¡¯t even present with the group. The one leading the squad was Vice-Captain Lu Zhan Tian. If they treated the Prodigy Society properly and fought them as if they were a dangerous foe, then even if they won they would have lost face.

    Lu Zhan Tian puffed out his chest and raised his chin. He looked around whilst giving off the sensation of being disdainful of everything beneath the heavens. In actual fact, he really wanted to teach a vicious lessons to these newbies. His ego was at itsrgest, and now even Reeves was absent.

    The other person who felt his ego growing was Ma Dong. Dressed in apletely bright red outfit, he also had on a cloak. He faked a confused expression and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Reeves? Too scared toe?¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud. He stared at the other party with contempt, as if he were watching a clown. ¡°Just by depending on you few pieces of bricks, how is there even a need for Captain to personally join in? If there hadn¡¯t been a desire to teach you all a lesson, even I¡¯d be toozy to attend!¡±

 Chapter 52 â€“ A Battle of Assassins

    Chapter 52 ¨C A Battle of Assassins

    Trying topete with me!? Barran, show them what you¡¯ve got!¡± Ma Dong shouted. With a raise of his eyebrows, he flung his coat aside, revealing the printed words on his back; ¡®Heavenly Dragon Ice Room¡¯!

    Barran hurriedly switched his skylink to voice broadcasting and took out a small piece of paper from his pocket. ¡°The mind rmends this! Heavenly Dragon Ice Room is extremely cooling, soe and share the joy. Feel a sensation of freshness that has never been felt before! The location is the academy¡¯s second food hall! If you report President Ma Dong¡¯s name to them, you¡¯ll get a 10% discount!¡±

    Emily, who had been following behind them, almost slipped and fell when she heard those words. Even the entire arena turned silent. Suddenly, a chorus of shouts and curses spilled into the area. What the fuck, was this possible?

    Free advertisement?

    ¡°Ma Dong, go and die!¡±

    ¡°Pummel this prodigy! Rape Ma Dong! Brother Zhan Tian, good luck!¡±

    Facing the onught of emotions from the crowd, Ma Dong still acted indifferently. The advertisement had already been yed, the money collected. How much it had been was unimportant. What matter was the training and experience it gave. One day, he¡¯d be a man who did big things. Cases like these would only benefit him.

    The judge presiding over the arena today was the president of ck Rose, Scarlet. She was currently trying to resistughing. The Prodigy Society was really ballsy. After looking at the people Lu Zhan Tian brought, however, she also felt a bit worried.

    Wang Zhong, on the other hand, looked calm. It was unknown what methods he¡¯d thought of, and truthfully speaking Scarlet wasn¡¯t able to find anything out. She¡¯d assumed Wang Zhong would find her during the weekend in order for her to help him with an analysis. If he did so, she wouldn¡¯t give it a second thought before epting. Yet, contrary to her expectations, they had instead just been preparing for a battle.

    After submitting an application to the academy for authorization, it was quite simple to utilize thepetition system for a KOF group battle. Both parties would anonymously submit their yer choice for the first battle. The victor of each round would then have chance to pick the next arena If both teams were evenly matched, then it all fell to whichever upation chosen was superior. Therefore, it could be said that the vanguard for the first match was extremely vital for both teams.

    Furthermore, being struck down, knocked out of bounds, or admitting defeat resulted in a victory for the other party. The judge¡¯s decision would only be used if disputes urred. Injuries happening in this kind of match was inevitable, and there was even a possibility of serious damage and death.

    None of this was rare within the heroic soul academies. Although the Freedom Federation was quite rxed with its regtions, a heroic soul soldier was a risky job where facing death was a must. As such, the sole thing that was forbidden was voluntary manughter. If one were to be determined to do such a thing, then the penalty and subsequent conviction was extremely serious.

    After both sides were briefed on the rules, Lu Zhan Tian and Wang Zhong both sent in their chosen participants for the first battle.

    ¡°Emily versus Colby!¡±

    ¡°Assassin vs Assassin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Shadow de Colby!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the three great assassins of our academy! Third-year Colby against a freshman, Holy Judgement sure isn¡¯t leaving anything to chance.¡±

    Once the participants of the first match came out, the audience went nuts. Assassin against assassin was one of the most exciting match-ups. It was a dance of swords, a flourishing of one¡¯s life.

    Colby was Holy Judgement¡¯s core assassin and a part of their core line-up. This wasn¡¯t someone expected by the audience.

    Scarlet, however, nodded her head secretly. She knew Reeves wouldn¡¯t ever get carried away. Although he despised his opponent openly, he would in fact attach a fair bit of importance to them. Furthermore, their opponent had two specially recruited freshmen, which wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    On one side was a strong third-year senior. On the other side was a freshman of the Assassin n. Although it wasn¡¯t an even match, both sides had a fair chance at victory.

    ¡°Thepetition is about to begin! Let us catch and use thisst bit of time to interview the two societies battling today!¡±

    The cute little school reporter waited until thest bit of time before thepetition started to rush onto the arena and shove her microphone at Lu Zhan Tian. ¡°Vice-Captain Lu Zhan Tian, your choice for the first match is quite the counter! May I ask if this was a decision nned beforehand?¡±

    ¡°nned? Haha. You¡¯re thinking about it too much,¡± Lu Zhan Tian replied casually. ¡°Even if one uses their butt, they would know Emily will be in the first battle. They only have this one ace to y. Let¡¯s show them today what a real assassin is! It¡¯s not just a name given due to the fame of a n, but earned by those with talent!¡±

    As he replied, Lu Zhan Tian raised his fist, showing off an imposing aura. The feeling of being able to pass judgement on everything was something he loved.

    ¡°Woah! Vice-Captain Lu Zhan Tian sure is overbearing. But as the vice-captain of Holy Judgement, he definitely possesses the qualifications and confidence. Alright, thepetition is about to begin, so I won¡¯t waste anymore of the two societies¡¯ time. This report is proudly presented to you viewers by the Heroic Soul Academy Newspaper! I¡¯m your reporter, Little Mei, and I¡¯ll continue to bring you thetest updates of thispetition!¡±

    ¡°What about us? Fuck, why did they ignore us!?¡± Ma Dong questioned this as he¡¯d prepared heavily for it. In the end, he¡¯d been ignored. ¡°Academy newspaper reporters these days are toocking in standards and eyesight. What horrible work ethics!¡±

    Damnit, your father had already prepared an entire speech¡­

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, I¡¯m going up!¡± Emily said excitedly as she dashed up to the arena.

    Shadow de Colby!

    ¡°Bring out your best. I want to know if the ¡®Assassin¡¯ deserves its reputation.¡± Colby spoke in a solemn voice.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Emily said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Trying to be pretentious against a member of the Assassin n?¡± Ma Dong eximed from below. ¡°Castrate him, cousin!¡±

    Colby was using a rune sickle while Emily was using dual daggers. Ever since her match with All-Mouthy King, Emily had been focusing on using dual daggers.

    As Colby stared unblinkingly at Emily, a formless killing aura started to congeal between the two.

    This t and open arena wasn¡¯t originally suited for an upation like an assassin. Yet, from a different point of view it allowed for an assassin to have greater rity, as well as freedom to move those soul-chillingly sharp des.

    Colby started to take action.

    In an instant, he burst forth with an extremely fast speed. Those with weaker vision were simply unable to follow his movements. It felt as if he¡¯d disappeared in a sh!

    Emily had also begun to take action. Ever since she¡¯d stepped onto the arena, she¡¯d maintained abat-ready condition. Being able to maintain such constant vignce was the most basics of basics of an assassin¡¯s skills. This was something Emily did quite well.

    She stomped viciously with her feet. Speed was her strong point, so she was absolutely able to keep pace with Colby¡¯s actions.

    Furthermore, she faced Colby without the slightest intent of dodging, instead openly charging forward.

    Emily¡¯s instantaneous speed and decision to face him head on was slightly outside of Colby¡¯s expectations. He¡¯d assumed that this brat would at least show some respect for her elders, but none of that was shown!

    The next moment, Colby¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. With it came an eye-dazzlingly quick sickle!

    In the blink of an eye, the sickle and dagger created intense striking sounds as they shed in mid-air, scattering soul power in all directions. It had to be mentioned that a freshman actually possessed soul power fluctuations simr to that of a third-year. This kind of talent showed that a person brought up by a n wasn¡¯t someone any ordinary person couldpare with.

    The whooshing sounds caused by dodged attacks melded together to form a single, constant tone. Cold light reflected off the de and daggers. It couldn¡¯t be counted how many times they¡¯d shed in that instant.

    Colby was cold and indifferent while Emily, despite being petite, gave off a feeling of being light and quick.

 Chapter 53 â€“ The Heart of an Assassin

    Chapter 53 ¨C The Heart of an Assassin

    Once she was enraged, however, she was like a well-developed leopard, one that was brimming with savagery and aggressiveness.

    Everyone felt surprised. She was a freshman, and one that hadn¡¯t yet gone through puberty. Even if she had the backing of a n, was it possible to have such solid foundations?

    The chatter from the audience was drastically lowered, and the striking sounds of des colliding echoed in all directions, nearly creating a single constant note!

    Wang Zhong secretly nodded. Emily had improved her intricate control over her strength and speed ever since thatst performance within the OP system. After changing to daggers, that brat had straightened herself out, allowing for great improvements. Compared to Colby, however, her foundations still seemed a bit shaky.

    At that moment, the two people within the arena separated from each other.

    Yet, without giving the audience a chance to catch their breaths, the two once again faced each other. Like two shooting stars, they instantly shed with one another once more!

    Pingpingpingping!

    Missed the body? Try again!

    The match hadn¡¯t begun very long ago, yet the fight had already exploded on such a high note!

    Without any prior arrangements, the two assassins had chosen to fight with the most straightforward method!

    Without using the various assassin concealing skills, they relied on only their speed!

    Faster! Faster! FASTER! EVEN FASTER!

    It was too fast, too powerful!

    Every single person in the audience was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t catch their breaths. The entire arena had turned eerily silent, and the only sounds came from the footsteps and shing weapons of the two participants!

    Everyone had assumed it would end in a ughter, but she was unexpectedly persistent!

    No one could¡¯ve imagined that the cute loli possessed such a hot-bloodedbat style!

    ¡°Use your special ability! Your special ability!¡± shouted Ma Dong as he jumped up and down. ¡°Roast that little bastard to death!¡±

    PING~

    A loud sound rang out, and the two of them separated once more after that sh!

    Although they seemed evenly matched, Colby was still calm and collected. It was as if he hadn¡¯t exhausted much of his physical strength during that violent exchange. Instead, Emily was the one who was heaving, her small chest fluctuating.

    Wang Zhong clearly saw that Colby was the stronger of the two in terms of physical strength, experience, soul power, and skill foundations. Emily¡¯s spirit, however, wasn¡¯t something Colby had. She had a chance of victory, and it all depended on how she made up for her shorings.

    ¡°Use your special ability, that ming Lotus Dance,¡± Colby said casually. ¡°Let me see the true might of a sessor of the Assassin n!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rely on that to beat you!¡±

    Emily clenched her teeth before brandishing her daggers, dashing forward once more.

    ¡°That¡¯s really regrettable,¡± Colby replied. He suddenly contracted his body. In an instant, his soul power instantly congealed and he said, ¡°I was hoping to see the Assassin n¡¯s ming Lotus Dance, but it looks like I won¡¯t have the chance!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to remain here for too long. Only a person like Lu Zhan Tian would be interested in such a perverse hobby of bullying weaklings. From the beginning, he¡¯d only wanted to experience the skills of an Assassin. As a third-year, oppressing a freshman wasn¡¯t something he wanted to be widely known for.

    A sh suddenly erupted from Colby¡¯s body. Following that sh, four iplete shadows split from his body.

    ¡°Four Shadows Prison Killing Array!¡±

    Hearing his shout, the arena instantly erupted with surprise!

    This was the famed final technique of Colby and was also the origin of his Shadow de nickname. Four iplete shadows that were akin to four body clones instantly surrounded Emily from four sides.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± shouted Ma Dong. He was grabbing onto Barran¡¯s neck in panic. This was abat technique thatbines speed, strength, and soul power into one. That brat Emily was sure disobedient. Why didn¡¯t she use her special ability? The one who took action first would be at an advantage!

    Emily could feel numerous daggers lunging at her from all directions.

    Too fast!

    Colby¡¯s speed had originally been a notch higher than hers, but now it had increased by a total of four times!

    This kind of speed far surpassed her limit. It wasn¡¯t a simple type of eruption!

    The daggers in her hand created afterimages in the air that looked simr to the iplete shadows. She tried her best to defend against them, but it was still unavoidable!

    As the four iplete shadows converged into one, Emily was thrown back explosively. She lost all of her bnce as she flew out. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, she slid her feet back and instead kneeled. Her ragged breathing was loud as she gasped for air.

    Numerous shes could be seen along her arms. Blood flowed down and dripped from her fingertips.

    If she were changed to any other girl, then she would have started tearing from such injuries. Even some of the male fighters would have surrendered at this moment. This was a match on the level of academy fights!

    Despite her injuries, Emily didn¡¯t even blink her eyes. It was as though the blood flowing from her didn¡¯t belong to her.

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t bear it and looked at Wang Zhong who stood at the bottom of the arena. She gave him a questioning look.

    Ma Dong was already prepared to surrender, but he was stopped by Wang Zhong, who then shook his head lightly at Scarlet. The person who knew Emily¡¯s thoughts best was Wang Zhong.

    To Emily, this wasn¡¯t just a group match between the societies, but a ce to defend her honor of being an assassin!

    As such, she didn¡¯t n to use her special abilities. Since she was an assassin, she¡¯d use the methods of one.

    To the side, Grai showed a shallow smile. It was unknown what he was thinking.

    ¡°Believe in her!¡± Wang Zhong said as he held Ma Dong back. ¡°She knows her limits.¡±

    Emily stood up steadily within the arena. Her small tongue licked at the wounds at the back of her hand, and her small eyes shone with a fiery fighting spirit.

    Due to Emily¡¯s actions, an unusual glint shed past Colby¡¯s eyes.

    Colby ced his rune sickle before his chest. This weapon was very suitable for rapid slices. He thought, This brat really isn¡¯t that bad.

    As such, let¡¯s give her a respectable defeat!

    Colby¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and the aura around his body expanded outward once more.

    ¡°Four Shadows Prison Killing Array!¡±

    ¡°He actually used Four Shadows Prison Killing Array twice in one match!¡±

    Surprised shouts came from all directions as Colby¡¯s four iplete shadows once again surrounded Emily in the blink of an eye.

    This time they were much faster and much more vicious!

    Yet¡­

    Everyone¡¯s actions inside the arena slowed to a halt. A surprised Colby stood silently as his four iplete shadows dissipated. His hands were raised, maintaining an attack position, but the edge of an ice-cold dagger was already resting against his throat.

    ¡°Never repeat a move before an assassin!¡± eximed Emily. Her face showed faint signs of happiness and strong self-confidence.

    Not a sound could be heard within the entire arena.

    Colby gawked for a short second before he surprisinglyughed.

    I actually got beaten and taught a lesson by this freshman¡­

    This move of his had a w. That w was the instant before the four iplete shadows split from his body. During this slight moment, it looked as though he did many things, but it actually left his body in a defenseless condition.

    Yet, she¡¯d managed to see this after witnessing the move once. She¡¯d truly discovered and seized this w, which wasn¡¯t something many people could achieve.

    This girl was definitely born to be an assassin. Only, she was still quite soft. If she were allowed to grow for a few more years, then there was a high possibility that he¡¯d have to look up to her!

    Colby directly surrendered as he¡¯d lost with great satisfaction. Emily wasn¡¯t rampant, however, and bowed toward Colby, saying, ¡°Thank you, senior, for your guidance.¡±

    Although Colby was expressionless, there was a light of appreciation in his eyes. After all, if he were to take lethal action from the start, then Emily wouldn¡¯t have been simply scratched during that exchange.

 Chapter 54 â€“ Main Force and the Substitute

    Chapter 54 ¨C Main Force and the Substitute

    The entire arena exploded into apuse. No one expected Emily to possess such assassin skills. They had all assumed she was specially recruited for her fire ability.

    Actually, those with better eyes would realize that Colby hadn¡¯t taken any lethal action. This was the proper style and character a third-year should possess.

    ¡°You waste!¡± scolded Lu Zhan Tian. His eyes seemed about to spurt mes. As the leading fighter sent by Holy Judgement, how could he actually lose to a first-year loli?

    ¡°What the hell did you eat? You can¡¯t even beat a little loli, yet you still want to be the vanguard of the core lineup!?¡±

    Colby shot a cold re at Lu Zhan Tian, quietly wonder why the president used such a guy. ¡°My position as the vanguard was decided by the president, not you.¡±

    After he finished, he turned around and left. He¡¯d requested this fight in order to experience thebat techniques of the Assassin n.

    Anybat technique would have ws during its moment of execution, yet he¡¯d never expected that Emily would remain so calm. It had to be said that those trained by the Assassin n were truly extraordinary. There were some whose skills had been learnt from young, which would then evolve into a form of instinct. This granted them superiority when they grew up.

    On the other side, Emily received the wee of a hero from the Prodigy Society.

    Wang Zhong was currently helping her wrap bandages around her injuries. That¡¯s right, Wang Zhong was the caretaker of the Prodigy Society.

    ¡°So painful, so painful!¡± cried Emily as tears almost dripped down. The current her was like apletely different person whenpared to the one on stage. ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, it¡¯s so painful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not painful, not painful! Be good. Puff puff. Your cousin will help blow on you!¡± Ma Dong panicked as he tried to help.

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong, you go and stand to one side! You¡¯re too clumsy and making me feel more pain!¡± Emily shouted as she pped Ma Dong away.

    ¡°I have a good heart you know!¡± Ma Dongined with a face filled with resentment. ¡°These are times when I suspect you have rtions with next-door¡¯s Old Wang family!¡±

    ck Bear Terrence!

    He was a substitute heavy soldier of Holy Judgement. To be able to achieve the role of a substitute within a strong society like Holy Judgement and beat out all of the other heavy soldiers, all of this was testament to ck Bear¡¯s strength.

    With a physique that seemed slightlyrger than Barran¡¯s, he had a darker skin tone and looked more solidly built. His body was equipped with an extremely thick set of heavy armour that weight at least over a hundred pounds, yet he wore it as lightly as if it were a t-shirt.

    He threw the shield in his hand aside and clenched his fists before hammering them together.

    Bam!

    The sound that was generated by the enormous strength from his fists colliding cause the entire arena to vibrate and ring. After he did that, he stared provocatively at the members of the Prodigy Society.

    This action didn¡¯t faze Grai, but Ma Dong looked left and right, avoiding his gaze. He wouldn¡¯t ever fight against such a monster. Seeing this, Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Barran, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior!¡± Barran eximed with some slight panic in his manner, yet he still exuded an ample amount of courage.

    Terrence contemptuously said, ¡°Come on, little fellow. I¡¯ll let you attack first. If you make me move, then it¡¯ll be your win!¡±

    A sea ofughter spread among the audience as they all felt that this damned ck Bear was truly arrogant. He was giving the other party hope before humiliating them.

    ¡°Fuck, do we still even have a chance?¡± asked Ma Dong. Wang Zhong had said Emily would win, and she did indeed win as predicted. This led to Ma Dong¡¯s fighting spirit igniting.

    A man must always dream. What if he really did win?

    Hadn¡¯t Wang Zhong taught something extremely powerful to Barran? This ck Bear was now courting death by giving them this condition; would Barran be the ultimate dark horse?

    Ma Dong could already feel countless beauties hugging his legs, crying as they pleaded for him to allow them to enter the Prodigy Society.

    Contrary to his expectations, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t reply and just shook his head.

    It could clearly be seen that Barran, standing in the arena, felt very nervous.

    This was ck Bear Terrence¡­ he¡¯d once taught as a substitute teacher for the first-year ss. Over twenty freshman heavy soldiers had charged at him simultaneously, yet they¡¯d all been tossed away like yful monkeys. One of them had even been Barran. He¡¯d felt like a ragdoll being thrown aside.

    ¡°Barran!¡± Ma Dong shouted from outside the arena. ¡°This is your fight! All you need to do is fight with all you have. Remember, you¡¯re a part of our core lineup!¡±

    Core lineup? Substitute?

    Back Bear Terrence gawked as his face turned ck. The fuck, you want topete like this?

    Yet, due to that statement, Barran¡¯s eyes began to light up.

    Yes, he was a part of the core lineup of the Prodigy Society! Core Lineup! Core lineup!

    Senior expected much from him, and he¡¯d even taught him a unique technique for his own use. He was no longer the same as that person from the past.

    Barran¡¯s gaze became firmer, and he suddenly tookrge strides forward until he stood a meter before Terrence. He stood tall and straight.

    Laughter rang out from all directions as the audience didn¡¯t have a single shred of anticipation. He was definitely a freshman; does this guy even know the concept of increasing force through a charge?

    Even Terrence startedughing: ¡°You can stand a bit further back and rely on¡­¡±

    Before the word ¡®running¡¯ left his mouth, Terrence noticed the instant change in Barran¡¯s gaze.

    This was a gaze akin to that of a wild beast, one that waspletely overbearing and filled with savagery!

    ¡°This brat¡­¡±

    Terrence felt faintly surprised. He then felt an earth-breaking, world-shaking power erupt from Barran¡¯s body.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Barran had seemingly turned into a savage and powerful rhino!

    An entire week! He¡¯d trained this technique every single day and was now familiar with the intricacies of how to exert his strength. Although he still wasn¡¯t able topletely replicate how Wang Zhong resisted that rebound force, his collision strength was still in apletely different league whenpared to a week ago!

    When he sensed the violent energy erupting from the other party¡¯s technique, Terrence¡¯s facial expression changed. He felt that he¡¯d underestimated his opponent.

    His reaction, however, was still very quick. He instantly ced his body into a half-crouching position, his soul power erupting.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion resounded throughout the entire arena. A thick cloud of dust enveloped the area, created by the violent air currents that formed due to the collision.

    It wasn¡¯t only until their vision was unobstructed by the dust cloud that¡­

    Ma Dong clutched his face.

    The only person who stood in the arena was Terrence. He hadn¡¯t moved from his position in the slightest, his feet still in the same spot.

    Instead, Barran was currently missing at this moment.

    Where was he?

    Everyone turned their head around and looked at the huge shadow found lying t in the seats outside the viewing gallery.

    ¡°Whew, that collision scared the hell out of me. I¡¯d thought he was some sort of dark horse.¡±

    ¡°Haha! To be rebounded so far, in the end ck Bear is still the strongest!¡±

    ¡°Brat, you can¡¯t be a heavy soldier just by being physicallyrge¡ªyou¡¯re still too tender!¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said earlier, the reason why they managed to win the first fight was because Colby wasn¡¯t willing to bully little girls.¡±

    Wang Zhong walked over and helped Barran up. This fellow had been smashed until he was dizzy and lightheaded. With a beet-red face, he said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡±

    A ck line appeared on Barran¡¯s forehead as he feltpletely disgraced due to the ridicule from the surrounding audience.

    ¡°Achieving victory isn¡¯t that important. Your performance wasn¡¯t bad; you just need some more training,¡± Wang Zhong said. He patted Barran¡¯s soldier and could feel that this fellow hadn¡¯t been hurt at all. Learning to utilise one¡¯s strength, however, required more time andprehension.

    He¡¯d never expected Barran to win. The fight had only been allowed so that he could have a training opportunity.

    Yet, no one noticed that ck Bear¡¯s calves were trembling faintly as he left the arena. And as he exited, there were two deep imprints left on the floor of the arena!

 Chapter 55 â€“ Donâ€™t Be a Guy Like Ma Dong

    Chapter 55 ¨C Don¡¯t Be a Guy Like Ma Dong

    ck Bear still held a lingering fear as he looked to the side and at the Prodigy Society. The people around him thought he¡¯d achievedplete victory and crushed Barran, tossing him away.

    Instead, he knew in his heart that the explosion of power had been instantaneously unleashed by the other party and was extremely astonishing. He was justcking in applying its technique¡­

    Holy Judgement achievedplete victory in the second match and destroyed their opponent within a split second. This led the supporters of Holy Judgement to cheer loudly.

    Lu Zhan Tian now felt extremely self-satisfied. Colby was in the first team under Reeves, which was also the core team of Holy Judgement. ck Bear was in the second team, led by himself. Chances to show off couldn¡¯t be given so easily the first time. Since a member of the first team had lost, this made Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s mood be excellent.

    After two matches, both parties had both a victory and a loss. The deciding third round was about to begin. Whichever side won this would be in the lead.

    The current grounds were filled with a buzz as the people spoke and discussed. Barran¡¯s lost hadn¡¯t been made anyone surprised, and there were negligiblements about it. The current focus of the discussions was still on the match between Emily and Colby.

    ¡°I knew that brat Barran would lose,¡± Ma Dongined heart-wrenchingly. ¡°Wang Zhong, do we let Grai up next match? Will our vice-president assume the rearguard? What do you think, Grai?¡±

    ¡°I will follow the arrangements of you seniors,¡± Grai said steadily.

    This fellow frequently disappeared mysteriously, but his performance upon his return made Ma Dong very satisfied. He was another obedient child like Barran!

    Just as Ma Dong was about to speak, a great beauty walked past Lu Zhan Tian and toward the central arena. She was weaponless.

    This great beauty had a head full of elegantly flowing, golden hair. The twin mountains on her chest looked grand and imposing. She was one of the five great beauties of the academy, Lily the heavy soldier of Holy Judgement¡¯s core line-up.

    Many squeals and cheers resounded across the entire arena grounds.

    ¡°Lily! Lily! Lily!¡±

    Lily was the vanguard of Holy Judgement¡¯s first squad and a part of their core line-up. She was able to fill in for many roles and had exquisite control over her offensive and defensive techniques along with calm judgement capabilities. She was an expert second only to Reeves within Holy Judgement.

    While she was originally ted for vice-president, she held no interest in the management of the society or the interpersonal rtionships and was instead immersed in her training. As such, the position went to Lu Zhan Tian. She was of a style simr to Grace, and nicknamed ¡®Little Grace¡¯. The academy held great expectations of her.

    It had to be exined that mankind had undergone quite the evolutionary change due to the influence of the dimension energy. Although it was insufficient for society to revert to a matriarchal society, the energy did allow women to grow stronger. This held a certain level of truth among the proportion of ability users, as a good 70% of the females could overwhelm and crush the males.

    Yet¡­ none of this was important.

    What was important, was that this was a beauty!

    Ma Dong¡¯s eyes instantly focused.

    ¡°A murderous aura!¡± Ma Dong said with a serious voice. ¡°I can feel a terrifying aura emanating from the body of thatdy. This girl is very dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Therefore?¡± Wang Zhong asked whileughing. He understood Ma Dong all too well.

    ¡°Therefore, this match will be fought by me!¡± Ma Dong spoke with an awe-inspiring tone. ¡°Such a fearsome opponent, she has already ignited the little universe within me!¡±

    Barran had a face filled with worship. ¡°This is our president! When facing such dangers, he courageously walked at the forefront and shields his teammates with his firm chest!¡±

    Emily suddenly felt as though she¡¯d been using Ma Dong wrongly in the past. She felt now that her elder cousin had only been acting haughtily on the surface. He still possessed some courage and bravery. He was no doubt a junior of the Assassin n!

    ¡°Alright, you can go up,¡± Wang Zhong said as he understood his meaning.

    When she saw Ma Dong walk up onto the arena, Lily frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How can it be you?¡±

    Lily had thought she¡¯d be able to test Grai¡¯s power. This was a life and death match for the Prodigy Society, but it wasn¡¯t even worthy to be a practice match for Holy Judgement. As such, both Lily and Colby had wanted to test the standards of specially recruited freshmen.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡± Ma Dong proimed with a cheeky expression. ¡°Lily, as the second best expert of Holy Judgement, such a status makes you worthy to be this president¡¯s personal opponent.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Ma Dong!?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, this fellow is such an audacious pervert, to actually try and sexually harass Lily?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s simply courting death!¡±

    Scolds and curses came from all directions. Ma Dong was the absolutely most hated character within the Prodigy Society. This fellow always acted shamelessly. People even doubted whether he truly was a member of the Assassin n. Just leaving his house meant he would get beat up.

    In the arena, Ma Dong was actually beaming and smiling. He held a long and thin sword in his left hand, a small shield with a flower imprinted on it with his right. In a carefree voice, he said, ¡°Li~ Li~~¡±

    Below the arena, Emily was already covering her eyes as she thought, Such a disgraceful elder cousin¡­

    Ma Dong seemed to be about to say something, but before the words could even leave his mouth, Lily had already taken action!

    She was simply toozy to waste her breath on the academy¡¯s number one shameless student.

    As one of the three great soldiers within the heroic soul academy, the way Lily fought was unlike the men. When she erupted inbat, she brought with her a sensation of beauty. It was a melding of strength and beauty, valiance and heroism brought to life through her bearing!

    Furthermore, there was a faint, refreshing fragrance wafting from her. This scent was akin to that of a beautiful scenery.

    This was the so-called beauty being the most enjoyable thing in the world, and Ma Dong was drunk off of it. Yet, while he was two meters away from her, he still felt the wind pressure from her actions. This caused him to quickly regain his senses.

    ¡°This president is nicknamed Swift as a Swallow, Outstanding Swordsman of the Merciless Sword! It won¡¯t be easy to catch me!

    Ma Dong was actually veryzy and weak. Yet, the nickname ¡®Swift as a Swallow¡¯ wasn¡¯t an unearned one.This fellow had inherited the first-rate agility genes of the Assassin n. Furthermore, his uncouth mouth meant he was chased by many since young, so running soon became his forte.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold. Wanting to run wouldn¡¯t be easy. The spaces for actualbat on this arena wasn¡¯t veryrge.

    Yet, three secondster¡­

    Lily had to forcefully control her soul power in order to brake hard. She stopped right at the edge of the arena!

    Ma Dong¡­ had already rushed off in a puff of smoke. He appeared unperturbed as he stood below the arena, even remembering to organize his hairstyle as he said to her, ¡°Lily, this abrupt ending was quite beautiful. Not bad, not bad. Continue to work hard. I favour you!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know whether tough of cry. She¡¯d actually underestimated Ma Dong¡¯s shamelessness¡­

    ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s too shameless!¡± Mineral water bottles started to rain down on him from all directions. ¡°No one can defeat such a shameless man!¡±

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s facial skin is truly thick!¡±

    ¡°One cannot be like a Ma Dong!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Shameless?¡± repeated Ma Dong as he snorted. ¡°Shame your mother. This brother will tell you that this is a kind ofbat technique. Moreover, a good man doesn¡¯t fight with women. How can such bean mush brains like you all understand the borders of this president?¡±

    When she saw Ma Dong walking over, Emily hurriedly ran away. She didn¡¯t recognize this person. To believe in Ma Dong was like believing that sows could climb trees.

    Ma Dong walked over and patted Grai¡¯s shoulders. He announced in an honorable proise, ¡°This president has safely eliminated the strongest member of the opponent. I leave the rest to you guys!¡±

    Grai gave a faint smile as he walked up the arena. Instantly, a flurry of shouts erupted from the left side of the arena!

    ¡°Grai! Grai! Grai!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. My Grai is too handsome! I¡¯m already breathless!¡±

    ¡°Grai~~~~ My beloved!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to speak, just kiss me!¡±

    These voices had appeared too suddenly. Moreover, the decibels were too high, shocking the entire arena.

 Chapter 56 â€“ Grai

    Chapter 56 ¨C Grai

    ¡°Behave yourselves!¡± Ma Dong shouted, his eyes turning into slits. ¡°Grai hid such an ace up his sleeve. When did he hire such a fan group? How much did it cost?¡±

    ¡°As if he needs to buy one. What a president, he doesn¡¯t even understand his members,¡± Emily said as she shot a look at Ma Dong. ¡°Grai is currently the king of poprity among the first years. This is the mysterious prince on a white horse!¡±

    ¡°President, Grai has also donated an entire library¡¯s worth of books to the academy,¡± added Barran.

    Ma Dong¡¯s brain subconsciously calcted the costs. A new library¡¯s worth of books for a heroic soul academy¡­ he thought about it and then cursed. Fuck, how much is that!? Is this brat¡­ actually one of those tall, handsome, and rich fellows?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!?¡± shouted Ma Dong suddenly as he stomped his feet and hammered his chest. ¡°I miscalcted. If I¡¯d known this earlier, then I would¡¯ve asked Grai to read that Heavenly Dragon Ice Room advertisement! This president would¡¯ve doubled his earnings!¡±

    ¡°Pretty boy, if you don¡¯t want to die, then just lie down and surrender,¡± Adams said contemptuously. For those of the soldier department, the most bothersome sort of people were fellows who grandstand. They were even more hated than Ma Dong.

    This person wore a full set of armour and was armed to the teeth with weapons. His hands held a roughly two-meter-long great sword that emanated a domineering air. He proceeded to stab the weapon into the ground, creating a loud roar that shook the entire arena.

    ¡°Who is this ugly monster?¡± The girls at the stands didn¡¯t like Adams.

    ¡°Sob sob sob sob. My heart¡¯s in pain. My most handsome Grai is actually going to fight against an ugly monster!¡±

    ¡°Careful Grai, it would be too disgusting if his dirty hands touched you!¡±

    The entire arena was filled with the voices andments of women, causing all of the men to abruptly stop in their tracks.

    Dammit, pretty boys were surely the most disgusting!

    What Grai? Since he¡¯s only a freshman, he can go and die!

    At this moment, everyone else stood on Adams¡¯ side. They were anticipating his great sword wreaking havoc on that pretty boy¡¯s face. How great would that feel!?

    A Great Sword Heavy Soldier!

    A faint smile of satisfaction appeared on Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s lips. Adams was his right hand man and also one of the top five heavy soldiers in the soldier department. He couldn¡¯t instruct Reeves¡¯ subordinates, but his own men had already received his orders. They were to viciously oppress these fellows. He wanted to take this rare opportunity to build up his own prestige!

    ¡°In the end, can this guy handle this fight?¡± Ma Dong was secretly sweating. ¡°I know about Adams; he¡¯s a representative of the highest standard of our academy.¡±

    The reason why Tianjing Academy had declined was due to their special ability soldiers being too weak. On the other hand, the standards of their soldiers was still considered adequate.

    But in the end, Emily was a member of the Assassin n while Grai could definitely be titled a ¡®mere nobody¡¯. Although his talents was considered excellent, training him would still require some time.

    Furthermore, from the look of his thin stature, Grai was more or less walking the path of an assassin, focusing on agility. When faced with a great sword heavy soldier that was both armed and fully equipped¡­

    This was a freshman versus a third-year. Even if both were of the same standard, an assassin would just be asking to be oppressed when faced with a great sword heavy soldier in an arena like this one!

    In actual fact, it wasn¡¯t only Ma Dong who thought this, but all of the spectators in the entire arena more or less agreed with this. All except Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens,¡± said Wang Zhong as heughed. He was quite confident about Grai. ¡°In my opinion, this fight wouldn¡¯t take too much time.¡±

    ¡°Please guide me, senior,¡± said Grai as he bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Such an awesome temperament!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too handsome!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only love you for all eternity!¡±

    Adams couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. Any ordinary young man wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such a thing. Adams wanted to wreck this pretty boy up!

    ¡°Where¡¯s your weapon?¡± Adams asked in a deep voice.

    Grai smiled faintly and said, ¡°My two hands are my weapons.¡±

    These pair of hands were white and slender, akin to the hands of a pianist or artist.

    Instantly, all of the girls in the arena let out cries that battered everyone like a surging tide. Grai was just too handsome!

    This time around, not even Ma Dong could continue to watch this y out. This bastard was just too pretentious and even more shameless than he. Just look at his fully armed opponent. Would he even be able to break through that defense if Adams just stood there and let Grai smack him all day?

    Adams revealed a fiendish grin as he knew what game this brat was ying. This brat actually wanted him to show mercy because he wasn¡¯t using any weapons. This was just asking for death!

    With a cold snort, he kicked off lightly and pulled his great sword out of the arena floor. Arge chunk of the floor was broken off as he did so.

    When the two-meter-long great sword was held in Adams¡¯ hands, it seemed as light as a wooden toy sword!

    He lightly tapped the point of the sword against the ground and pried up a chunk of the arena floor. The pieces of debris was then shot at Grai¡¯s face.

    At the same time, the great sword rushed forward with an explosive burst. Like an arrow, this irresistible force was chopped down at Grai¡¯s head.

    KILL!

    This sword strike was filled with the mountainous pressure of a heavy soldier¡¯s attack. It was also mixed with countless pieces of debris, making it even harder to see clearly!

    ¡°Dodge it! Did you turn stupid!?¡± Ma Dong shouted. When faced with this kind of attack, anyone would¡¯ve given up and dodged it.

    A heavy soldier would only showcase his explosive speed in a charging attack. This was a tempered defensive and counterattack lethal technique. While it was instinctive, one should never look at a heavy soldier¡¯s defense and use it to measure their instantaneous speed.

    Yet, it seemed as though Grai was so frightened that he¡¯d turned dumb and couldn¡¯t move a single ince!

    Pretty boys should have the intuitions of pretty boys. Being pretentious in the arena was the same as asking for death!

    Of course, Adams wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him. He had no qualms, however, for beating Grai and inflicting serious injuries on him.

    Everyone turned dumbfounded, and even those girls who¡¯d been shouting fiercely had now quieted down due to their fright. There were even a few who closed their eyes.

    Dong.

    Yet, contrary to their imagination, a violent collision didn¡¯t happen.

    What rang out was a faint sound, and the screen pointing at the arena was fixed on a scene.

    Adams was holding up his two-meter-long great sword high in the air, looking as though he were a lumberjack.

    And beneath his huge body, Grai¡¯s own was covered up, making him barely visible.

    A finger had pierced the gap between Adam¡¯s head and breastte. Adam¡¯s neck now looked extremely weak and frail.

    Grai withdrew his hand and retreated a few steps, standing straight.

    BANG!

    Adams copsed to the ground with a crash. When that heavy armour collided with the arena floor, it created a loud bang!

    Complete silence filled the arena as they all thought, Would Adams stand up?

    It almost seemed like a duck¡¯s egg could be stuffed in Ma Dong¡¯s mouth. What the fuck was this all about!?

    A strange glow flickered across Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes as he thought, Interesting. Very interesting. A lethal strike at a weak point.

    Grai had stepped forward one step during the instant Adams was about to reach him. Although this step looked slow and soft, it was in fact so fast that it created an afterimage. After that, an impossibly urate finger strike had pierced through all of Adams¡¯ defenses.

    The point below the adam¡¯s apple was an absolute weak point. This was an Achilles Heel not only for one¡¯s body, but also for one¡¯s defense. Without even mention him just copsing, a bit more force and that would¡¯ve been lethal.

    Wang Zhong could sense that Adams,ying on the ground, was still breathing had only fainted. This showed that Grai had a frightening level of control over his strength and was also capable of assessing the capabilities of his opponent.

    From the looks of it, Grai didn¡¯t seem to suffer from any harm. He looked extremely rxed and even showed a faint smile on his face. Silence filled the entire arena for just a moment before a deafening roar erupted in an instant.

    ¡°~GRAI~!¡±

 Chapter 57 â€“ Sinisterly Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 57 ¨C Sinisterly Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    ¡°Grai! My master!¡±

    ¡°Grai, my king! I want to give birth to your child; please ept this lowly body!¡±

    ¡­ One could only imagine the absolute eruption in Grai¡¯s poprity within Tianjing Academy after this fight. It was unknown when the arena seats had been filled as it seemed everyone there were basically girls¡­

    Lu Zhan Tian was so gloomy that it seemed water was about to drip down his face. What happened? How could the dignified Holy Judgement actually get pushed into a final round in a KOF battle?

    Ma Dong¡¯s mouth quickly became crooked due to his smiling. He¡¯d never dreamt that this virtually absent pretty boy was actually this fierce. This meant his Prodigy Society really had a chance of victory.

    But for thisst match¡­ it hadnded on Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders. Ma Dong was stunned and couldn¡¯t evenugh. He¡¯d never nned for Wang Zhong to enter the arena. This brat¡¯s brain was full of ideas, but hisbat standard was inferior to his own! Furthermore, looking at how mean and gloomy Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s expression was¡­

    Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s expression was dark as he¡¯d never imagined things would turn out this way. That Grai had disappeared amongst the crowd since he¡¯d entered the academy, and no one knew what he¡¯d been doing for all this time. Now he¡¯d actually managed to climb right over his head and amaze the world with a single feat.

    During that previous moment, Grai¡¯s control over his power, speed, andbat awareness had reached a level simr to that of Reeves. At least, Lu Zhan Tian himself didn¡¯t have the confidence to beat him.

    This was definitely not a good piece of new for him. Luckily, he managed to remain steady as victory was still his. Prodigy Society only had his ¡®old acquaintance¡¯ left, the armchair strategist, Wang Zhong.

    His victory was determined, yet when he looked at the cheers within the arena and the girls brimming with their superficial love, this victory seemed more like a defeat. This wasn¡¯t something he could swallow.

    Everyone had assumed he was only capable of sucking up to Reeves and was very rampant, but in actual fact, his yardstick was very urate and he never provoked a fight with people who had stronger backgrounds than he. This allowed Reeves to feel no threat from him and also allowed him to build a fearless image of himself while he slowly expanded his sphere of influence.

    It had to be said that Emily and Grai¡¯s strength made his eyes sparkle. If these few people could be subdued by him, then he could take a qualitative leap forward in the future. Even toppling Reeves wasn¡¯t an impossible task as Emily¡¯s background would be extremely useful.

    Grai¡¯s victory had once again allowed the Prodigy Society to tie to score, two-to-two. This had also increased everyone¡¯s anticipation as they wondered if the Prodigy Society would be able to perform a miracle.

    Lu Zhan Tian walked up to the arena, empty-handed. This caused the entire arena to quiet down a bit. Wang Zhong also walked up to the arena. Everyone was filled with anticipation as they¡¯d presumed this would have ended with a three-to-zero total victory for Holy Judgement. In the end, the Prodigy Society had actually managed to forcefully change it to a two-to-two tie. The performance of those two freshmen was incredibly spectacr. As for Ma Dong¡­

    Thest to act were still the seniors.

    Ma Dong¡¯s meaning was very clear. It was for Wang Zhong to go up and surrender after two shes. This was adequate for Ma Dong as safety was his greatest concern when mixing with the outside world. There wasn¡¯t a need topare brute force with this simple-minded fellow.

    Anyways, they¡¯d reached the point where the Prodigy Society would still be glorious, even if they lost. What mattered was to not have any losses when doing business.

    Lu Zhan Tian acted out of character as he smiled faintly. He began to p and said, ¡°Splendid. Those two freshmen of the Prodigy Society truly have a lot of potential. Even I¡¯m feeling the pressure. Haha. But this is too drab. As this is the deciding match, let¡¯s make it a bit more exciting. Wang Zhong, do you dare to make a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details,¡± replied Wang Zhong. When he saw that cunning gaze, he knew this fellow had other ns. As a matter of fact, he also had some of his own¡­

    ¡°Simple. If I win, your Prodigy Society has to join our Holy Judgement. As for Grai and Emily, they can directly be members of the core line-up within Holy Judgement. I will personally provide guidance to them and ensure that they gain a better opportunity to learn and train,¡± exined Lu Zhan Tian.

    This statement caused an uproar within the entire audience. While everyone thought this seemed like a good thing, how did the battle turn out like this?

    Lu Zhan Tian was also an expert within the soldier department. Although he rarely took action personally, his strength was still widely known. Furthermore, he was vice-president of Holy Judgement. In everyone¡¯s opinion, his victory was assured. They were all just thrill seekers. Yet, none of them would¡¯ve imagined that Lu Zhan Tian was such an affectionate character.

    ¡°Looking from the outside, Lu Zhan Tian has a mean character, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it. This is too good to be true. How good would it be if I were to join Holy Judgement¡­¡±

    ¡°A senior like that isn¡¯t bad. This year, Holy Judgement only recruited a few people. This is a very good opportunity for them. Senior Lu isn¡¯t bad. He appears cold on the outside, but is quite warm-hearted.¡±

    They all felt it was slightly absurd. Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s reversal managed to receive quite a number of favourable impressions. This clearly looked like he was giving an opportunity to the Prodigy Society.

    Everyone looked at Wang Zhong and thought, This kind of fortunate event is simply like a pie falling from heaven. He should immediately thank Lu Zhan Tian.

    Wang Zhong never would¡¯ve imagined that Lu Zhan Tian would be so sinister. With regards to victory and defeat, it seemed as though Lu Zhan Tian would end up winning. He¡¯d actually belittled Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s eloquence before.

    Just as he was about to issue his rebuttal, Judge Scarlet smiled and suddenly said, ¡°Vice-president Lu Zhan Tian, the way you present your bet is a little insincere. The Prodigy Society is a cooperative partner with my ck Rose. For the sake of making the Prodigy Society our neighbour, ck Rose has paid quite a bit. Furthermore, even I wouldn¡¯t dare say I could provide guidance to Grai and Emily.¡±

    The students within the audience burst into excitement. There were a few who knew that it was the Prodigy Society that managed to snag up thoserge society grounds beside the ck Rose and be their neighbours. It seemed as though Scarlet truly regarded the other party well.

    Everyone had thought that this Lu Zhan Tian would totally get a bargain while also showing off his cleverness. But in addition to the performance of Grai and Emily¡­ it now didn¡¯t seem like they were people Lu Zhan Tian could provide guidance to. This person now seemed a bit¡­ shameless.

    Ma Dong became stunned as he¡¯d wondered why he¡¯d managed to win suchrge grounds so easily. Usually, this wouldn¡¯t be an issue of money. He¡¯d just assumed it was his good luck, but in actual fact, Scarlet had been secretly helping him. No wonder¡­ could she secretly like him?

    Of course, not even Ma Dong Dong was this narcissistic. A hand could guess nine times out of ten that it was due to Emily¡¯s face. Although this little brat didn¡¯t care about her status, as the youngest generation sessor of the Assassin n, she carried around quite a bit of influence.

    After Scarlet¡¯s statement, Lu Zhan Tian¡¯splexion changed. This damn woman had to stir up trouble for me at such a critical moment.

    In actual fact, there were a few who had seen through his ns but hadn¡¯t dared to speak out against him. His n wasn¡¯t simple. If Emily and Grai became members of Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s squad, then regardless of how mboyant they were, they¡¯d still have to call him Captain Lu.

    Within the Freedom Federation, a captain of an official squad had some status attached to the title. Without mentioning the perks, just the fact that those two¡¯s name would be recorded down as part of his team would be a victory. If they became incredible in the future, then it would only serve this ¡®captain¡¯. He¡¯d be able to go anywhere and announce that he¡¯d been the captain of both.

    This was simply high-profit investing. Furthermore, one could easily enter or quit a society, but once one was recognized as a member of an official squad, they couldn¡¯t be wilful anymore. This lure was actually using a soft knife to murder someone.

    Wang Zhong shot a grateful look at Scarlet. In actual fact, he knew of his opponent¡¯s ns. But it wouldn¡¯t have mattered what Wang Zhong said; he¡¯d never have the same level of persuasiveness as Scarlet.

    Lu Zhan Tian, however, appeared unconcerned. He snorted coldly. ¡°President Scarlet, don¡¯t measure the stature of great men with the yardstick of lower men. I¡¯m only looking at their potential. Enough of this nonsense. Wang Zhong, do you dare bet with me? If you have no balls, then just say it. Those who find excuses are not men!¡±

 Chapter 58 â€“ Explode!

    Chapter 58 ¨C Explode!

    Ma Dong began to curse secretly. He¡¯d felt that he was already quite thick-skinned, but whenpared to Lu Zhan Tian, he was as innocent as a holy maiden.

    Others had also began to discuss with one another as they¡¯d obviously underestimated the thickness of Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s face.

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just the vice-president and don¡¯t have the right to take this bet. If you¡¯re battling me, however, then I¡¯m actually willing to try.¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian nked out for a split second before showing a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Who do you think you are? This father will squash you to the floor until you can¡¯t be ttened anymore!

    Just when he was prepared to speak out and make Wang Zhong understand his status, Grai suddenly said, ¡°Senior Wang Zhong, you can represent me.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Some of the eyes of the younger sisters also began to turn moist as they thought, This man is simply an angel. He has such trust for his senior. Oh god, he¡¯s the perfect man!

    The girls were illogically horny, which the guys decided to ignore. They did, however, understand that this was a trap. Grai, though, didn¡¯t seem to fear anything. Was he this naive, or did he have a problem with his brain?

    ¡°Big Brother Wang Zhong! I believe in you! You¡¯ll definitely win!¡± cheered Emily as she clenched her fists.

    Ma Dong rolled his eyes and thought, You all really disregard this president, right?

    ¡°Cough cough. Wang Zhong is the core of our Prodigy Society. He¡¯s able to represent the us. However, Lu Zhan Tian, what will happen if you lose?¡± Student Ma Dong questioned him as he wasn¡¯t willing to take aplete loss.

    Lu Zhan Tian waved him off with a hand. ¡°I won¡¯t lose. But in the spirit of fairness¡­ if Wang Zhong wins, then I¡¯ll give him my quota for the training.¡±

    Ma Dong was about to reject. You bastard, what quota? How can it possible be ced on the same level of the future of our dignified Prodigy Society? You really don¡¯t want your face!

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ept this bet. President Scarlet, it¡¯s truly fortunate you¡¯re able to act as our witness,¡± said Wang Zhong. Everything he¡¯d done up till now was all for the sake of those quotas. Well, if this quota was given to Ma Dong, then he surely wouldn¡¯t go. However, there¡¯s still Barran in the Prodigy Society.

    Scarlet stared at Wang Zhong in disbelief. The image she had of him was that of a rational, calm, and collected person, yet what was happening today? Her implied suggestions had already been very clear.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, have you thought about this clearly?¡± asked Scarlet. She stared at Wang Zhong, hoping he could understand from her gaze and make a conscientious decision rather than an impulsive one.

    ¡°President Scarlet, you are only the judge; haven¡¯t you said enough already? It can¡¯t be that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t understand what he just said. Enough of this nonsense, let¡¯s start!¡± Lu Zhan Tian eximed impatiently. Wang Zhong, you dumbass. If I don¡¯t trash you till you wet your pants in terror, then my name isn¡¯t Zhan Tian.

    Wang Zhong arranged his equipment, taking out a rune bow and arrows¡­ yes, on his back was even a quiver. An arrow quiver¡­ the ten white, sparkling steelhead arrows held in the quiver were quite eye-catching.

    After a moment of silence from the entire audience, they couldn¡¯t help but spit their drinks, stunned. They then began to curse. What in the world was this bastard thinking? A quiver wasn¡¯t even something used by first-year ranged soldiers. How much of a noob was he?

    ¡°Oh god, he¡¯s actually carrying a quiver. Is this fellow a high school student? No, isn¡¯t he in junior middle school?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it can¡¯t be true. I¡¯ve heard of a second-year within themander department who required remedial lessons¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Everyone was at a loss for words as they¡¯d assumed Wang Zhong had some form of ability. It turns out he was actually a failure who required remedial lessons. After looking once more at his quiver, everyone looked at the rest of the Prodigy Society with pitiful eyes.

    Lu Zhan Tian was having difficulty stopping his smile from poking through the corners of his mouth. Emily and Grai were basically in his grasp. One didn¡¯t fear a godlike opponent, but a pig-brained teammate.

    The bow and arrow was a basic practise weapon for ranged soldiers. It¡¯s main goal was allowing ranged soldiers to get ustomed to condensing their soul power onto a projectile. They would reduce the soul power loss by tightening their control. Only beginners still required arrows.

    Generally speaking, within one or two months, one would be able to condense their soul power into the shape of an arrow, which can then be used as a projectile. Of course, the soul power consumption for this was still veryrge. Therefore, those few newbies with inadequate soul power resorted to using a quiver.

    Lu Zhan Tian suppressed hisughter. Truthfully speaking, lofty-minded fellows like Wang Zhong were plentiful. They¡¯d always assumed they were the main character of light novels. Yet, their talents were inverse to to those of the main characters they imagined. Instead, they were simply trash¡­

    But regarding these weaklings, Lu Zhan Tian would never give up an opportunity to clean them up. This was his pleasure.

    Lu Zhan Tian was a standard sword and shield soldier. This was the principle soldier in the core line-up within the Tianjing soldier department. He was a midfieldmander, the same position as Reeves. In fact, he was Reeves¡¯ substitute in thest CHF. He¡¯d felt that one day, he¡¯d be the core of this world. At that time, his opponent would definitely not be this small trash before him now.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about Lu Zhan Tian and focused on nocking an arrow. The soul power of both thebatants gradually began to radiate out.

    At this time, everyone felt their hearts grow cold. Lu Zhan Tian was an all-rounded soldier and his defensive techniques weren¡¯t weak. Furthermore, he could maintain constant soul power output above 100 grassos. This was absolutely a high standard. Moreover, his soul power fluctuations were very stable. Since everyone here was a training heroic soul soldier, just that stable soul power was enough to earn the admiration of therge majority.

    Lu Zhan Tian was obviously very satisfied receiving these of gazes. He thoroughly enjoyed it, this feeling of standing high above while receiving the envy of others.

    War God Assault¡ªKILL!

    Lu Zhan Tian made a startling roar andunched into a sword and shield soldier¡¯s violent advancing assault.

    At this time, Wang Zhong took action.

    Thump. Thumpthumpthumpthump.

    After the first arrow was shot out, he nocked andunched arrow after arrow at a lightning fast rate. It was as if he¡¯d grown three heads and six arms. He went through all his arrows in a single breath!

    BANG! Thump, thump¡­

    That explosive soul power within the arena rang out clearly before a loud bang followed¡­

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Everyone looked around in shock.

    Where was Lu Zhan Tian???

    ¡°Over there!¡± A girl suddenly stood up and shouted loudly.

    The originally radiant Lu Zhan Tian was now unexpectedly lying t on the outskirts of the arena like a dead dog. The round shield in his hand has also been blown into pieces and he¡­ had already fainted.

    Scarlet stared dumbfoundedly at Wang Zhong. She was the closest one to either of them, but still hadn¡¯t managed to properly see the instant when Wang Zhong took action. Five continuous shots? No, no ordinary consecutive shots would be able to break through Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s soul power defence!

    Even Ma Dong, who was most familiar with Wang Zhong, became totally stunned. Is this really my bunkmate!?

    As the judge, Scarlet didn¡¯t forget about her duties as she announced, ¡°The society group battle between the Prodigy Society and Holy Judgement has now been concluded. Victory goes to the Prodigy Society. ording to the arrangements, Holy Judgement now has to hand over four quotas to the Prodigy Society!¡±

    Emily was already jumping up and down excitedly as she eximed, ¡°Ma Dong Dong, I told you we¡¯d definitely win! I told you that Brother Wang Zhong would definitely win!¡±

    Ma Dong rubbed his nose and chuckled, then shot a look at Barran. When he saw the look, Barran immediately rushed up to the arena and¡­ took off his shirt¡­

    Did he want to y being a hoodlum now?

    Across the front of Barran¡¯s bared and broad physique were tworge red-coloured words¡ªPRODIGY SOCIETY!

    Disyed on his back were another fourrge words¡ªDedicated To Our Nation!

    Everyone gawked, thenughed. Apuse began to mix in with the noise and filled the air. Without a doubt, after this societal battle, the Prodigy Society would be famous.

 Chapter 59 â€“ Blazing Passion

    Chapter 59 ¨C zing Passion

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong, you actually made preparations? I thought you said we didn¡¯t have any chance at victory?¡± Emily questioned. She felt very curious about all this.

    Ma Dong sniffed happily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m your elder cousin! Furthermore, would you understand Wang Zhong better than me? This fellow is very ghastly with his actions. When he does something, he would have at least a 70% sess rate.¡±

    Barran didn¡¯t care one bit about all of this and continued to stand on the arena and showcase his body and muscles. His respect for his two seniors was enough for him to prostrate at their feet.

    As a member of the soldier department, he had a deep understanding of what kind of status Holy Judgement represented. Yet, his two seniors had actually and truly won this match. Regardless of whether it was Wang Zhong¡¯s calm anchoring their team, or Senior Ma Dong¡¯s decisive strategies, he¡¯d felt that being able to follow them was truly the best thing to happen in his life.

    Barran tried his best to expand his muscles while making various poses with them tensed. This made the ¡®prodigy¡¯ word on his chest jiggle nonstop¡­

    Anyone who saw this scene might never forget it in their lifetime.

    At this time, Scarlet solemnly picked up the broken pieces of the rune shield. Initially, Scarlet assumed Lu Zhan Tian hadn¡¯t cared about blocking Wang Zhong¡¯s attack. In reality, however, Wang Zhong¡¯s arrows had directly shattered the rune shield and broke Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s soul power. This was the reason why he¡¯d fainted.

    The emergency medical staff had previously dered Lu Zhan Tian to have only fainted. This showed that Wang Zhong exhibited just the right amount of power into that attack.

    Suddenly, her grandfather¡¯s face popped into Scarlet¡¯s mind. Previously, she¡¯d run to the headmaster¡¯s office and tried to discuss with her grandfather in order to salvage this situation. She¡¯d used up half an hour and was prepared to give Wang Zhong a quota, but it seemed her grandfather wasn¡¯t surprised at all!

    That smile¡­e to think of it¡­ I¡¯ll have to go and pluck a few of those hairs on his beard! He actually dares to deceive his most beloved granddaughter!

    Greene, afterpleting his work, was currently reading the newspapers, a pastime he enjoyed. Suddenly, he began to sneeze a few times¡­ Who Was talking bad about this dignified head of the academy!?

    The Prodigy Society had actually defeated Holy Judgement!?

    This wasn¡¯t April Fools Day, right!?

    Even if Reeves hadn¡¯t entered the arena, there¡¯d still been three people there that were part of the core strength inside Holy Judgement. Yet, the Prodigy Society had actually managed to beat them!

    In a single night, the Prodigy Society surged to instant fame. They had previously been made aughing stock, but had managed to do aplete reversal.

    Naturally, it had to be said that all of this had been warped by President Ma Dong. He was already famous for his regr actions as a ¡®yboy¡¯, which caused the name of the Prodigy Society to be quite loud at the start. Everyone had assumed Ma Dong only knew how to cause trouble and court little girls, yet¡­

    ¡°I have always regarded the Prodigy Society quite well since the beginning! They were filled with youthful energy and brimming with fighting spirit. Although their president is a bastard, the other members are quite outstanding!¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even tell that Wang Zhong hid himself so deeply. I¡¯d heard before that he participated in the second-year remedial test. How can he, the first ce theorist of themander department, actually attend the remedial ss? Just based on that continuous arrow firing, how many within the academy¡¯s shooting department can pull that off?¡±

    ¡°Him attending the remedial exams is real. It can also be said that Lu Zhan Tian was unbelievably stupid. That guy often bullies the weak and fears the strong when he is in Holy Judgement. Other than ttering, there wasn¡¯t anything useful about him. I¡¯ve heard no one there respects him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just one point of view. I also heard that Lu Zhan Tian still actedcent and got shot and blown away by that continuous stream of arrows. Such ack of vignce despite being a soldier, it was a well-deserved loss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly the freshmen within the Prodigy Society that are awesome. They have two special recruits. One of them is the first ranked among the freshmen, the other the sessor of the Assassin n. Being mboyant would be normal. I¡¯ve also heard that even President Scarlet regards them very highly.¡±

    Ma Dong and Barran were currently hiding in a corner, feeling slightly anxious.

    ¡°President, should we report this to the academy?¡± Barran asked. Although he normally had a lot of guts and was very brave, after seeing the hundred or so people surrounding the entrance, even with his physique he¡¯d still be diced and killed.

    ¡°Ma Dong felt a Ma Dong felt a headache. ¡°This is so weird. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything bad recently, yes? I also never owe others money.¡±

    President Ma Dong¡¯s head hurt slightly. His original thought was that after winning such a great match yesterday, he should prepare a speech in the early morning. He wanted to feel that st of happiness from doing so, but instead found the Prodigy Society¡¯s entrance blocked by these people. Although he couldn¡¯t clearly hear what they were talking about, he could still feel the excitement of the crowd.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and take a look?¡± asked Barran. He felt he should be more brave. Also, he couldn¡¯t just let his president go in first.

    Ma Dong hesitated for a moment as he examined Barran¡¯s physique. He felt Barran wouldn¡¯t be ripped to shreds.

    While still feeling apprehensive, his shoulder was suddenly patted by someone. Ma Dong jumped as though his hair had been roasted.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you guys hiding here?¡± asked Wang Zhong with a smile. Why were these two being so secretive?

    ¡°Fuck! You scared me to death!¡± Ma Dong shouted while patting his chest. ¡°People can scare others to death, but please don¡¯t do this. Ack, lower your volume; people are blocking the entrance to our building!¡±

    Yet, the discussion between the three had been discovered. ¡°It¡¯s Barran Gestalt!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also President Ma Dong, hurry up!¡±

    Barran¡¯s physique was quiterge, so he was the first to be recognized instantly. This caused the group of people to hurriedly rush over.

    Ma Dong was stunned as he thought, What the fuck is happening. However, it was already toote for them to run¡­

    ¡°What you doing? What are you doing! It¡¯s still broad daylight, so please be more reasonable. Speak and don¡¯t use your actions!¡± Ma Dong hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°President Ma Dong, where¡¯s your society¡¯s Emily? Does the goddess train here in the morning?¡±

    President Ma Dong, where¡¯s my family¡¯s Grai? Did Graye to train today?¡±

    ¡°Senior Wang Zhong, how did you pull off that five-arrow continuous shot? I¡¯m a ranged soldier, so can you please train me?¡±

    ¡°Xu¡­¡± The disorderly questions poured over them, catching both Ma Dong and Wang Zhong off guard.

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded as he asked, ¡°In the end, what the heck are you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to watch the goddess train!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here to watch Grai, our family¡¯s beloved! Aiiiiii!¡±

    ¡°What time will Grai arrive?¡±

    ¡°Senior Ma Dong, if you let me quietly watch Grai train, then I¡¯ll promise to do anything you want.¡± This junior sister said this shyly, but at the same time, her chest rocked slightly.

    ¡°President, we are thinking of joining your Prodigy Society. Are there any conditions?¡±

    ¡°Yes! President, the Prodigy Society has suchrge training grounds. Furthermore, there are surely not enough members for all this room. Please give us a chance; we¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s little eyes began to turn in circles, and his tightly clenched eyebrows began to rx. President¡­ that¡¯s right, I¡¯m President Ma Dong. There was no meaning if only a few people called him by that title. Emily treated him like thin air, and that fellow Grai would disappear every other day. Wang Zhong was simply unreliable. Barran was the only one who treated him like a president. But now, a whole new world suddenly appeared before him.

    He cleared his throat and reorganized his hair. ¡°About this¡­ Sorry, but our society won¡¯t allow bystanders in¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck! So it didn¡¯t matter if we waited here? Senior Ma Dong, please disclose any bit of information you have. How about giving us Grai¡¯s skylink?

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± said Ma Dong. He was acting more and more modelesque as he continued, ¡°The itinerary of our society members cannot be disclosed to the public. But¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide as they stared intently at Ma Dong¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 60 â€“ Long Live The President!

    Chapter 60 ¨C Long Live The President!

    ¡°Our Prodigy Society is still very interested in elites. We have ns to conduct a recruitment period for new members in the near future. If one is able to enter the society,¡± announced Ma Dong as he beamed from ear to ear, ¡°then one can train with the god and goddess on a daily basis. In this case, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    Everyone looked at each other.

    After a split second of silence¡­

    Long live the president!

    President Ma Dong is too wise!

    President, I love you, so please let me enter!

    A group of people instantly surrounded Ma Dong so tightly that not even a drop of water could escape. It was obvious that Ma Dong enjoyed this sensation a lot, and was something he¡¯d always dreamt of.

    Wang Zhong hurriedly pulled Barran away from the crowd. This matter was Ma Dong¡¯s specialty and something he loved. When Wang Zhong and Barran entered the society grounds, they discovered that Grai and Emily were already inside.

    ¡°When did you two arrive?¡± Wang Zhong asked, surprised.

    Grai smiled and said, ¡°Hello senior, we arrived early this morning. When we saw the crowd of people, we slipped in through the back door.¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, Grai is very strong! We¡¯d justpared moves and I couldn¡¯t get a single advantage over him. His movements are so elegant!¡± Emily added.Wang Zhong thought that this brat appeared too excited.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t resist rubbing Emily¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Yes, Grai is very strong. You should ask him for more guidance.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too polite. My level isn¡¯t considered anything, and furthermore, I still need more guidance from you,¡± Grai replied with a faint smile.

    Emily and Barran were those with uplicated thoughts, so they¡¯d just assumed Grai was being overly polite. In actual fact, after that match yesterday, Grai had risen to be the number one expert within the Prodigy Society. At the same time, he became the future representative of Tianjing Academy. He also had a high possibility of bing the main choice for being a member of the CHF team.

    Emily was well versed withbat. From her observations and Grai¡¯s actions, she had felt that he was even stronger than he had revealed.

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Learning and studying with friends is very important. Everyone here are siblings of the Prodigy Society family. In the future, we will have to fight together!

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t exin his statement, and Grai had also concealed his abilities. The two of them had their own secrets; it was just that to Wang Zhong, it wasn¡¯t very important. What was most important was that everyone was in harmony with one another. Only then could they rush towards the CHF together fulfill their dreams of bing a heroic soul soldier.

    At the same time, outside¡­

    ¡°Hey! Heyheyhey! Don¡¯t push, don¡¯t grab! Fuck, who¡¯s tugging my pants!? Ah, damnit, my hair! Ahhh!¡±

    Ma Dong finally realized that being too well-received and popr wasn¡¯t always a good thing. Fuck, where¡¯s Wang Zhong at this most critical moment? Barran? Why are these people so heartless, not caring about this president!

    Since Ma Dong was hopeless about morning training, he thoroughly sifted through the mountain of applications. Wang Zhong and the others peacefully went through their morning training as they still had to attend sses in the afternoon. If nothing special happened, then Wang Zhong would never skip his sses like Emily, who had an aversion to discussion sses and would often escape from the majority of them unless they were deemed necessary.

    Everyone mostly focused their time on training theirbat techniques. Although each set looked simple, it was the umtion of countless days and months of training. Take, for example, the ming Lotus Dance. Emily had been training this for at least eight years. It had gone from beginner stances to continuous streams to attacks and finally to a fusion of allponents. A lot of time was invested to master this skill.

    This was the strong point of a n. Only by training since young would a person build a stable foundation. Whenbined with their soul powerter in life, one would be able to unleash arge amount of power.

    On the other hand, most people would only start their training after entering the academy. This gap was still quiterge.

    The ss on the history of the world was one of the most boring sses. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of getting that ss credit, then the majority of the people here now likely wouldn¡¯t be present. Those here were just doing their own stuff. Simply being able to stay awake was considered not bad.

    The current Earth¡¯s tectonic tes shifted frequently while the geomaic field waspletely disordered, changing the North and South Poles to be utterly indistinguishable from one another. These effects cascaded, causing the geography to transform in strange and violent ways. Some areas would have constant sunlight, whilst others was filled with pure permafrost. Furthermore, while the overall geography was constant, various small areas were very unstable. Although established human cities were safe, the outside world was filled with many uncertain dangers.

    Rune cities of the Freedom Federation were the crystallization of human wisdom. It was a safe and secure living environment for both normal and new humans to live in. It protected the culmination of intellectual achievements by mankind.

    Of course, every city had experienced baptism from the mes of war, thus they lookedpletely different from the original cities. Yet, due to humanity¡¯s spirit, a few of the old architectures were preserved. Some people who loved to adventure would also go exploring through the wilderness and discover other old architectures from the past.

    As for the youths, understanding the past andparing it with the present didn¡¯t help with theirbat. Yet, this was still an extremely important part of current society¡¯s culture.

    With a full head of white hair, Professor Wilson was currently drawing a map of the world. He wasn¡¯t an evolved human, which may have been the reason why he took up this historical heritage.

    For the Federation, regardless of whether you were a normal or evolved human, protecting the peace and harmony of either side was very important. The only exception were mutants. These were where the Federation could relieve their stress.

    ¡°Of the seven initial continents, Antarctica has bepletely inessible to humans. Satellite imagery has revealed that the entire area is covered by a dense fog. As the human poption there wasn¡¯trge, their possibility of survival is extremely small.

    ¡°While Oceania has fragmented into a chain of inds, there will always be surveince teams observing from a distance. Yet, due to the rough and terrible conditions of the seas, I¡¯m afraid that this has also turned into a ce unsuitable for human habitation. It has also been heavily influenced by dimensional energy, causing the mutation rate there to be quite high, and was hence branded as a forbidden zone for humans.¡±

    Professor Wilson exined all of this in a soft, gentle voice. His voice had always been like this, and his temperament was the best among all of the teachers.

    ¡°ck holes continue to influence Earth, and these ck holes were not formed naturally. The influence of dimensional energy has converted them into an energy source that we are still unable to understand. Not only does it provide energy, it has also caused all the tectonic tes on Earth to move and gather toward our new continent.

    ¡°ording to extremely valuable research data obtained before the great disaster, Earth originally only had onerge continent. The shattered Oceania te is considered to have formed after all of the other tes, and although the other tes still exist, they suffered from extensive fragmentation. From our calctions, however, the tes are slowly and steadily moving toward their initial positions.

    ¡°Of course, there have been reasons given as to why this phenomenon urred. However, we are still unable to properly exin it. The only thing we can say is that nature is great, or that there is an irresistible form of energy that exists within the universe.

    Professor Wilson continued to exin incessantly while his eyes were filled with adoration. For a scientist, a disaster might be a path they can tread to solve the mysteries within. As they had at least seen the miracle that people from the olden era would never ever imagine.

    As for what exactly dimensional energy was, it was found from across the other end of the ck hole. This was one of the greatest mysteries in the hearts of countless people, yet due to theck of resources from the old era, it became something more wonderful than their understanding permitted. Humans were most unafraid of exploring.

    Large changes had urred to the Eurasia te. The hundred cities of the Freedom Federation weren¡¯t clustered all together, but separated into four great divisions; North, South, East, and West. They were also categorized by their geographical and financial conditions. The closer the cities were, the safer the transportation route. The further the distance away they were, the higher the risk associated. As such, financial groups of the Freedom Federation that were capable of participating in the transportation industry were those with deep backgrounds and high capabilities.

 Chapter 61 â€“ Great Success

    Chapter 61 ¨C Great Sess

    Regardless of whether it was the topic of the hyperdimensional world or the world of the past, Wang Zhong was highly interested in it. To him, this was like something out of a dream. It was said that the old world had no monsters and that mankind had been the absolute rulers there. Humans had covered the entire Earth and vacationed wherever they wanted. The ocean wasn¡¯t a nightmare, but the most beautiful area. Mankind could sail across the seas and travel wherever they wanted. They could even y in the waters with the dolphins.

    ¡­ But now, those who dared to enter the seas would be swallowed up, leaving nothing behind.

    Due to Simba¡¯s existence, Wang Zhong was epting of many different kinds of perspectives. Not mentioning their usefulness, there really wasn¡¯t any frame that could bind him and anything was possible, so could humans return to the olden days?

    Might it be possible?

    From the perspective of time, space, and dimensional energy, it didn¡¯t seem possible. So could this be a dream?

    It seemed impossible, but who would know? This was like how ants wouldn¡¯t understand the world of humans.

    North America, South America, and Africa hadn¡¯t disappeared in this dark age, instead bing quite tenacious. The humans within these continents managed to survive past this terrifying period of dark days. These new humans were born possessing unimaginable willpower and strength, but although they had preserved a portion of humanity¡¯s rules, there was still arge difference between them and the Freedom Federation.

    During these past few years, borrowing the influence of their city¡¯s open doors, the Kaiser Empire of North America, the Amazon Empire of South America, and the Tutankhamen Empire of Africa transformed their organizational structures. While, in reality, this was due to deliberate effort on the Freedom Federation¡¯s part, it was still an astonishing surprise to them.

    The poption of new humans in these empires were much higher than that of the Freedom Federation, and they also possessed greaterbat prowess. Yet, their control over their power was slightlycking, and using pure force to conquer areas was impossible. The oceans, for example, were unable to be crossed via normal methods, so the only way to do so was by using rune transmission techniques. These techniques, however, were used resources intensively. The stronger the life force of a living organism, the greater the quality of expenditure. And both sides were clear that as the two sides grew closer, more problems would arise.

    Those three empires coveted after the entirety of the Freedom Federation, including their resources and their civilization. At the same time, they hated it. The Freedom Federation didn¡¯t wish to rule the world, however. Instead, the two sides had no choice but to cooperate in an ¡®all sides get what they want¡¯ type of transaction. This was the only way those of the new era could be stronger.

    Both parties had tried to infiltrate the other, but the situation within each continent wasn¡¯t stable. In this era where the strong ruled, there would always be a continuous flow of people capable of reaching the peak. After walking out of that dark period, the human world was advancing toward apletely new path. In such a sensitive period of time, this became an era where heroes came forth in greater numbers, contending for hegemony amongst themselves.

    It was very rare for Professor Wilson to speak so enthusiastically, yet the students seated below were mostly dispirited and restless. On one side, it was a cut and dry speech, and on the other side, everyone had their own opinions and ideas.

    What dog-shit empire? They were just barbarians in the countryside. It¡¯s said that cannibalism was a frequent urrence there, and furthermore, the refugee regions required support and assistance from the Freedom Federation. For what reason did the Freedom Federation have to discuss anything on equal terms? Furthermore, how could these barbarianspare in martial prowess with the standardized talent ssification system possessed by the Freedom Federation?

    ¡°ss finally finished. That old fellow Wilson really loves to exaggerate. He¡¯ll not rest until he shocks someone.¡±

    ¡°Why are you guys so serious? Just treat it as a storytelling lesson. I felt that it was somewhat interesting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to get a mix of school credits; his ss is the easiest. Let¡¯s PK a matchter. Open your OP?¡±

    ¡°Scram! You want to fish points from me again, then stop dreaming ande to the academy training grounds!¡±

    ¡°Che. It;s not like you can beat me. Let me apany you in your training. But treat me to three meals first!¡±

    Contrary to the rest, Wang Zhong was fascinated by what Professor Wilson had said. He¡¯d heard some news about the other empires, but what they were only rumours regarding their organisational structure. The deeper the influence of the dimension, the more severe the mutations that would ur. At the same time, their strength would also grow.

    While the gap between their survival andbat system and the Freedom Federation¡¯s wasrge, but strength was still strength while civilization was just a method of gathering that strength.

    Wang Zhong felt that this was very reasonable. He¡¯d developed a thorough fascination for this strange and unfamiliar world. It was a pity, however, that in this era, traveling outside the cities was considered a dangerous luxury. If one wanted to travel across continents, then one not only required money, but the approvals and formalities of the different areas. This wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person was able to achieve.

    Simply speaking, not everyone could easily choose a foreign ce to die.

    Just as he tried to leave, he was blocked by Ma Dong. ¡°Brother,e,e. I have something to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°From that coquettish expression, this doesn¡¯t seem to be any good matter,¡± replied Wang Zhong. He knew that this fellow only has bad intentions behind his ns.

    ¡°Yea right!¡± said Ma Dong with a face filled with righteousness. ¡°This is proper business! Who are we? We have such a close rtionship that we wore the same pants!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Just speak directly, and don¡¯t ever mention us wearing the same pants.¡± He had no other choice, thinking, When this fellow wants to do something, there¡¯d be tens of thousands of reasons and excuses behind it. All of them will also be unique. If it¡¯s nothing important, then I¡¯ll just reject.

    ¡°Hehe. My men have confirmed the details. The society hall we managed to rent indeed had been taken care of by Scarlet. Adding on Mmi¡¯s assistance for the proceedings and smooth formalities, the help we¡¯d received is quiterge. We have misunderstood them. As vice-president, don¡¯t you think we ought to show them our gratitude?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You can just go and thank them then,¡± Wang Zhong said this, feeling that it was right and proper.

    ¡°Definitely. I knew you¡¯d be reasonable,¡± said Ma Dong, joyfully satisfied. ¡°Yet, Scarlet holds you in high regard. Only if you arrange the meeting can we properly express the sincerity of our Prodigy Society. Eight o¡¯clock tonight at the Dierson Garden Restaurant. I¡¯ve already reserved seats for four. Make sure you seed; I have something to do now, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    After finishing his statement, Ma Dong had already run out the ssroom entrance¡­

    This time, Wang Zhong knew he¡¯d been duped by Ma Dong. This fellow always tosses such matters at me. If I were to make an appointment with Scarlet, would she even ept it?

    My head hurts¡­ Regardless of anything, he had to try first. She really had left him a method ofmunication after their dissection ss together, but Wang Zhong never imagined that he¡¯d one day put it to use.

    ¡°Student Scarlet, do you have some free time tonight?¡± sent Wang Zhong through his skylink. If she didn¡¯t have time, then he wouldn¡¯t have any ideas left.

    If Ma Dong saw the contents of this message, it would be very likely he¡¯d have to urge to strangle Wang Zhong to death! Was this how one asked a girl out, especially a girl like Scarlet? There was no finesse to this at all!

    After packing up his stuff, Wang Zhong was about to leave the ssroom when his skylink rang.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Wang Zhong felt a little surprised. ¡°For the situation with the meeting area and everything else, Ma Dong and I would like to meet up with you personally and express our gratitude.¡±

    What followed was a funny and cute octopus expression and a single sentence. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet up tonight. Just send the address to me in a while.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled faintly and sent the address to her when, suddenly, a person rushed into the ssroom.

    Ma Dong appeared like a ghost, eximing, ¡°Haha. You have sessfully aplished it! Vice-president Wang Zhong, yes, you did an excellent performance. Hurry up and send the address. Send it!¡±

    Wang Zhong just looked at Ma Dong¡¯sughing expression and feltpletely helpless.. I guess this is just life and ill-fated rtionships!

 Chapter 62 â€“ Low IQ, Low EQ, Low Everything

    Chapter 62 ¨C Low IQ, Low EQ, Low Everything

    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight, Dierson Garden Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°So extravagant? Do you need Mmi and I to wear something formal?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine. Wear whatever you¡¯d look beautiful in.¡± replied Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Haha. See you there!¡±

    Both Scarlet and Mmi felt very happy, and Mmi said, ¡°This brat is usually quite dim-witted. In critical moments, however, he sure knows how to talk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Wang Zhong isn¡¯t a pompous guy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, incredible! You¡¯re defending him before you can even get him in your hands!¡±

    ¡°Mmi!¡± Scarlet suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard that Ma Dong had been sending you flowers all the time! Even the members of the Student Union are talking about this matter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that idiot! Every time I see him I get angry!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. If you¡¯re so angry, then why are you dressing up so nicely?¡±

    The two girls were messing around with each other, causing the entire room to be permeated with their fragrance.

    After he sent the short message, Wang Zhong discovered that Ma Dong¡¯s close face had changed as he stared at him. With an expression that seemed like he wanted to devour someone, he asked, ¡°You know how to converse? This brother has sweat blood and tears just to reserve that seat at the restaurant. This was all for the sake of seeing Mmi¡¯s sex appeal as she wears an evening dress once more. Fellow, don¡¯t yell me you don¡¯t want to see Scarlet¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop that. This is just a meal between students, don¡¯t be so weird, ¡°Wang Zhong said as he flicked his hands.

    ¡°Still acting. Still continuing to act! Men like you are all really dishonest. Only a trustworthy gentleman like me is misunderstood by the people!¡± Ma Dong eximed in a voice filled with remorse.

    ¡°And can you not wear that showy white suit?¡± replied Wang Zhong.

    ¡°S, s, showy white¡­¡± stuttered Ma Dong as he clutched his face. He shot forward explosively and grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s cor as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you till you forget about me!¡±

    Tianjing City¡¯s geographical location allowed it to be extremely safe. Various kinds of extravagant and luxurious ces could be found everywhere, and Dierson Garden Restaurant could be considered one of them. It might be due to the overly safe location that thebat prowess has declined in the area.

    The entire restaurant consisted of a courtyard-designed space filled to the brim with the fragrance of flowers. They¡¯d even used an illusion created through rune techniques that reced the entire ceiling with a starry night sky, one that could only have been seen a few hundred years ago.

    With the stars sparkling above, shining their light down onto a sea of flowers, and a fragrance that drifted from all directions, this gave a reminder of something akin to a fairytalend, and fantastical paradise. Don¡¯t mention eating a meal there, just sitting there was something enjoyable.

    The four didn¡¯t order much food as it didn¡¯t really matter. More importantly was for them to enjoy the quiet and tasteful environment present around them.

    Yet, whenever that fellow Ma Dong was present, there definitely wouldn¡¯t any quiet regardless of the location.

    Mmi had showed only an expressionless face toward Ma Dong when she¡¯d arrived, but before five minutes had passed after being seated, she was already amused by Ma Dong.

    The atmosphere was very rxing and everyone deliberately didn¡¯t mention the issues surrounding the meeting area. Saying thank you didn¡¯t just rely on saying those two words, and everyone was quite happy.

    Ma Dong¡¯s expression and voice continued to switch constantly while Mmi spoke only in short sentences. The two wereughing nonstop and seemed full of topics.

    Scarlet was having a conversation with Wang Zhong. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people in the past were able to travel wherever they wanted. They were even able to travel from one end of the Earth to the other in a few hours. That seems truly too charming¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I manage to get such qualifications in the future, then I would wish to carry my bag as I travel the world. It would be even better if I¡¯m able to see the other continents,¡± Wang Zhong replied with a longing expression.

    ¡°Cough cough. The brain of my brother isn¡¯t very good. Rural areas will just give birth to mutants, and then there¡¯s those damned ces like the empires. It already wouldn¡¯t be bad if you aren¡¯t chewed up into a skeleton,¡± said Ma Dong. In the end, he didn¡¯t wear his full suit of white and instead opted to wear a bright yellow one.

    ¡°I feel it¡¯s quite nice to have a goal. Perhaps, one day, there mighte a time where we can achieve this together!¡± said Scarlet with a faint smile. Wang Zhong¡¯s impractical thoughts and ideas were very simr to hers.

    ¡°My goal is to create a Ma Dong n and be the number one n in the Federation!¡± proimed Ma Dong. At this moment, he felt as if he¡¯d instantly grown taller by a few centimeters.

    Mmi shook her head helplessly. ¡°Hmph. This is why you can¡¯t get a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t find one, then Wang Zhong is even worse off!¡± snorted Ma Dong. He was naturally unconvinced, especially when faced with Mmi.

    ¡°Sigh. He has low sexual passion and low resourcefulness. His emotional quotient is too low. He¡¯s doomed to never having a rtionship with women!¡± eximed Mmi as she purposefully shot a look at Scarlet. Your sister can only help you up till here.

    She¡¯d originally thought this was a good way to continue the topic of rtionships, but out of nowhere, Wang Zhong started to smile as he said, ¡°I already have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The three around him gawked, and the originally good atmosphere became slightly awkward. This was especially true for Ma Dong, who was on the verge of kicking Wang Zhong through the windows. Does this Wang Zhong even know how to converse with others? Heavens!

    Luckily, he was also the quickest to react as he said, ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯ve been sleeping with this guy for ages I¡¯d even know if he got hemorrhoids on his butt!¡±

    Scarlet subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Her hands, which had been gripping the corner of her skirt, began to rx. Then she took notice of her abnormal behaviour. It doesn¡¯t matter if Wang Zhong has a girlfriend or not, so why am I getting anxious?

    ¡°You really scared me,¡± eximed Mmi as she patted her chest. ¡°However, Wang Zhong having an affectionate other? It can¡¯t be that you found some small celebrity somewhere while stalking the skylink, right? From your looks, this doesn¡¯t seem possible¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders helplessly as he thought about it. His exnation just darkened his side further. ¡°I don¡¯t know her birthday. Heck, I don¡¯t even know her full name.¡±

    Everyoneughed after hearing his reply.

    You don¡¯t even know her name, so how could she be considered your girlfriend?

    Mmi had been nning to probe deeper when Scarlet smiled and said, ¡°Enough is enough, senior sister. Look, Wang Zhong¡¯s face has already turned red. Give him some privacy, alright?¡±

    She then proceeded to raise her wine ss. ¡°To our continuing friendship, cheers!¡±

    ¡°For our friendship, cheers!¡±

    The interior of the African Continent was theplete opposite of the orderly Federation. Drought, hunger, endless deserts and the vast wilderness. All of these were themes of the continent. Although the arrival of the dimension brought along disasters, it had also bestowed new life there, and the surviving humans and living beings there had strength beyond imagination.

    At the fringes of this boundless ocean of sand were ten gigantic Violent Sand Scorpions. They were currently lying obediently against the back of a sand dune. A few soldiers with bare upper bodies were controlling them as theyy silently in ambush. These were soldiers of the Tutankhamen empire and capturing mutated organisms was their daily job. These things could be exchanged for resources that were urgently needed, things theycked and could be obtained from the Freedom Federation.

    Captain Jieter was carefully using the binocr function of his new skylink. Only the elites and geniuses of the Tutankhamen Empire had the qualifications necessary to be allocated one. Such luxury products from the Federation were of sky-high prices here.

 Chapter 63 â€“ Little Baldy

    Chapter 63 ¨C Little Baldy

    He was currently watching a Metal-eating Antir. Thousands of densely-packed Metal-eating Ants were currently busy drilling in and out of the sand dunes.

    These fellows had appeared in his area half a month ago and had destroyed a small town outpost just a few days ago. Presently, even with the strength of the empire they wouldn¡¯t easily provoke this kind of mutated insect army before them. This applied especially for military squadron type Metal-eating Ant armies.

    Jieter, in his deep, low voice, reported the core information of his current situation over themunications. ¡°Their numbers are greater than predicted. Just based on what¡¯s seen on the surface, there are probably over three thousand of them. This obstruction clearing n is unachievable with this battle scorpion squad alone. Requesting assistance!¡±

    After hanging up hismunications, Jieter¡¯s expression turned ugly. As one of the elite squadrons within the Atacama Wilderness District, they were unexpectedly resigned to being unable to finish his mission. Furthermore, they had to request support. This would be consideredpletely inglorious for soldiers of the Tutankhamun Empire.

    The recent behaviour of mutant ant colonies has been slightly strange as they usually traveled inrge forces. Although grass no longer grew wherever they appeared, it was still very easy to deduce their movement paths. Yet, ant colonies now sent out small groups that hunted in all directions. This led to an inability to properly predict their actions.

    ording to the elders of the empire, this was likely due to the influence caused by dimension energy promoting the shifting of continental tes. Of the mutated organisms, ants were the most sensitive to changes that were likely to produce further mutations.

    Jieter¡¯s team began toin incessantly. Facing this group of dangerous monsters while beneath a very hot day just wasn¡¯t a joyful matter.

    ¡°Shut it!¡± berated Jieter with an unhappy low voice. This group better not attract the attention of those monsters with that mumbling.

    ¡°Captain!¡± the team member ¡®disobediently¡¯ eximed.

    Jieter¡¯s eyebrows jumped.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    He followed the direction of his teammate¡¯s finger. It had been pointing at a group of yellow sand closeby. A human form was walking steadily there.

    This humanoid was a little short, sunlight reflecting and sparkling off that bald head of his. On his back was a gigantic rectangr box made of unknown materials¡­ but it looked exactly like a coffin.

    It wasmon for travellers to carry oddly shaped luggage through the desert, even if this thing was somewhatrger than usual. The odd thing about this, however, was that the baldy¡¯s path put him right in the direction of the Metal-eating Antir!

    ¡°Dammit, where did this fuckere from! Can¡¯t he see thatrge group of squirming Metal-eating Ants!?¡± Jieter cursed, wishing he could take out his gun and shoot this idiot down right this instant. He didn¡¯t dare open fire, however. Within the desert, such an open area, the ring of a bowstring would be enough to draw their attention, nevermind gunfire.

    He didn¡¯t care if this traveller wanted to seek his own death. Instead, he was afraid that the man would inadvertently alert the Metal-eating Ants. Ants possessed intelligence and were the natural enemies of humans. If they discovered humans within their vicinity, then they would definitely erupt and act to get rid of them. They would even scour the area for tens of kilometers in this desert. Thus, when factoring their current distance from the ants, his group wouldn¡¯t have a chance of escaping!

    Withoutmenting further, Jieter immediately ordered his group to retreat. There was nothing more important than staying alive. As for that unlucky baldy, well, he could imagine the Metal-eating ants lunging at him, creating a bloody scene.

    From the look of this traveller, he was moving at a leisurely pace, step by step, leaving imprints in the sand. Yet, his movement speed was unexpectedly quite fast. Unknowingly, he had soon walked right into the colony of ants!

    ¡°This fellow¡­¡± muttered Jieter, dumbfounded. Even his teammates were dazed, unable to move away.

    Miraculously, it seemed that the Metal-eating ants didn¡¯t notice the intruder as they kept at digging theirir. It was as if the baldy were invisible to their eyes. At this moment, the little baldy was striding right beside them, yet the ants that were the size of small calves continued to move around hurriedly¡­

    Stealth? Camouge?

    Doing such a thing in front of creatures built for ughter like a Metal-eating Ant was tantamount to suicide. After mutated organisms underwent an evolution, their detection and sensory abilities also developed further. Abilities that usually allowed one to go undetected among humans, such as stealth and camouge, were ineffective against Metal-eating Ants.

    Jieter rubbed his eyes, then checked the binocr function of his skylink¡­ As he thought, this wasn¡¯t an illusion¡­

    After regaining his rity of mind, he continued to stare at the baldy. When the baldy¡¯s facial features became clearer, he could deduce that he wasn¡¯t even twenty years of age. That delicate appearance gave one a feeling of being soft-spoken and timid. His skin was slightly dark, which made it a striking contrast to that shiningly bald head¡­ and he was barefoot. He wore tattered rags, which wasn¡¯t bad for this temperature¡­

    The most unique part of his appearance was still that gigantic box on his back. And that thing wasn¡¯t a simple box!

    Atop this boundless, ring, dazzling desert, that coffin waspletely covered in ancient runes that sparkled with a dull blue glow. That light made it impossible for others to neglect it!

    ¡°What a weird thing¡­¡± mumbled Jieter. He¡¯d never before heard of such a unique individual, but this was definitely a big event. Just the information he¡¯d already obtained was valuable beyond belief!

    That short little baldy continued to move forward, yet a problem suddenly sprung up. He¡¯d already entered the center of the Metal-eating Antir and innumerable Metal-eating Ants blocked his path. Even if they couldn¡¯t see him, it wasn¡¯t as if he was going to step over them, right?

    Everyone watching him couldn¡¯t resist gulping down their saliva. This bastard has a chance of getting ripped to pieces at any moment. Maybe this fellow was just blind?

    Jieter and the others stared with eyes wide open. They watched unblinkingly, seemingly anticipating the moment when the baldy would rm the colony of Metal-eating Ants.

    Contrary to their thoughts, however, the little baldy didn¡¯t slow down and didn¡¯t step over the ant colony. The ant colony that never receded seemed to split apart whenever they came into contact with him. It was akin to the horde parting before him like water. A path was created, one fit for a single person. This little baldy followed this path step by step, continuously moving forward.

    This was the strongest mutant ant army in the world! The enemy of all living creatures! It actually opened a path for this fellow!

    ¡°p me,¡± Jieter ordered his subordinates. One of his subordinates was very obedient and immediately gave Jieter a crisp p.

    Jieter rubbed his face, his head immediately bing clear. Fuck, this isn¡¯t a fucking illusion! I need to immediately report this to the higher ups!

    ¡­ wait, who was it that just hit this old man?

    That solitary traveller in the distance left behind a lonely form as he continued on, disappearing into the endless, uninterrupted world of sand!

 Chapter 64 â€“ Sharmieâ€™s Worries

    Chapter 64 ¨C Sharmie¡¯s Worries

    Wang Zhong and the others happily finished their dinner. In fact, regardless of who it were, being together with a girl like Scarlet would make anyone happy. Her beautiful appearance was just a single aspect of it. The most important thing was character, and she was self-confident without being arrogant.

    Furthermore, not everyone could stand Ma Dong¡¯s jokes as he¡¯d do impromptu skits whenever he was satisfied. Yet, both Scarlet and Mmi hadn¡¯t gotten angry. Being able to stand jokes was very important. Ma Dong was a very important friend for Wang Zhong. Although he had a few ws, was there such a thing as a saint? Even Wang Zhong felt that he himself had ws. The most important thing, however, was to be happy.

    Although they¡¯d already interacted with one another a few times, this dinner was the event that truly brought them all together. Goddess Scarlet seemedpletely free of arrogance and was now less aloof as well. She had many ideas of her own and some of them were even impractical and risky dreams.

    Mmi¡¯s differences were the greatest. People who didn¡¯t understand her would think of her as cold and heartless, an old witch who felt everybody was unpleasant. All of this was due to her wish of speaking honestly. Although she was very harsh with her advice, once familiarity was gained, one would discover that she was cold on the outside, but warm on the inside.

    Both Scarlet and Mmi had also developed a different view of Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. Wang Zhong seemed amiable, but in actual fact he was firm and resolute deep down. Once he decided on something, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind at all. Furthermore, they discovered from the conversation that his understanding of the world and broad vision was quite different from others and made him appear slightly dreamy. This was something most girls loved, especially if the opposite side had true talent.

    With Ma Dong, he had simr aspects to Mmi. In the eyes of others, Ma Dong was the authoritative one and had many ideas, one of which made him the driving force for creating the Prodigy Society. In actual fact, whenever he was with Wang Zhong, it would be Wang Zhong who made the decisions. Basically, Ma Dong would be the one who amodated Wang Zhong.

    As for the topic of romance, Ma Dong was quite clean and free of dirt. He wouldn¡¯t ever use dirty tricks as this was his life¡¯s outlook. If a girl solemnly refused, then he wouldn¡¯t shamelessly try to struggle for it. And of course, wanting to find a girl who can ept him like such became difficult.

    All of this didn¡¯t hinder the group in bing friends at all. The four had different characters, but when they were together there would be endlessughter. When people met and liked others, it would usually be a coincidence that couldn¡¯t be exined with reasoning or exnations.

    When the four separated, Wang Zhong and Scarlet went their own ways while Ma Dong invited Mmi and they left together. The process of courtship could be considered true enjoyment for youths, regardless of the result. Mmi had been disliked by many, but she was still a girl at heart. Although she¡¯d always insisted on following her own principles, she also wished for a handsome guy to discover her goodness.

    Ma Dong hit this soft rib as he was definitely a looker. That aristocratic temperament he¡¯d been taught from young wasn¡¯t bad, and it was simple to learn all of his points. While he acted as if he knew everything and was thick-skinned, in actual fact, his personality was quite easy-going and he didn¡¯t have a bad conscience. Mmi also seemed to enjoy the bickering between them.

    Although them bing lovers had yet to be confirmed, there was no issue with them bing friends.

    As they walked, Ma Dong used his superhuman power of exhibiting his charisma and charm. For him, it was a kind of sess when a girl managed to acknowledge him.

    Mmi was seemingly cold and indifferent to his antics, but the corner of her mouth held a faint smile. Just when they were about to reach her dormitories and Mmi was about to say her goodbyes to Ma Dong, her skylink began to ring. Mmi asked Ma Dong to keep quiet.

    ¡°Younger cousin, what¡¯s the call for?¡± she asked, revealing a bright smile.

    The voice of a very warm girl was transmitted. ¡°Elder cousin, do you want to transfer schools ande here? There¡¯s still some time from now to the CHF. As long as you agree to it, I¡¯ll settle all the paperwork for you.¡±

    Ma Dong thought about stretching his head over to take a look, but was forced away due to Mmi¡¯s ferocious stare. His heart felt itchy. This voice sounds quite forceful. I¡¯ve never heard about Mmi having a younger cousin. I wonder what she looks like. From her tone, she isn¡¯t young¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well over here. You have to work hard for this uing CHF! The family is expecting great results from you!¡± Mmi replied with a smile. When facing those close to her, she had no apprehension andpletely opened her inner self to them. This caused the nearby Ma Dong to be stunned. Is this really Mmi¡­?

    When a girl was willing to be gentle, it truly could cause a man to melt¡­ but this wasn¡¯t shown toward Ma Dong. If the other party receiving it were a guy, then Ma Dong would definitely hack that guy into mincemeat with his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, elder cousin. I won¡¯t force you. If I can scrape together some time, then I¡¯ll go and see you.¡±

    ¡°All I can hope for is that you train well. Our family has ced this generation¡¯s glory on your shoulders. When I have time I¡¯ll go over there and see you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then that settles it.¡±

    Right when the transmission was about to disappear, Ma Dong took a quick nce. Although he wasn¡¯t able to see her face, that stunning chest really made Ma Dong jump in fright.

    What kind of family was this? How could it have this sort of inheritance?

    Mmi was simr to Ma Dong and was from a branch family. In actual fact, there were many branch families in Tianjing City. This had happened after Tianjing City gained the status of being a financially strategic location.

    ¡°Cough cough. Mmi, since we¡¯re already so close, your younger cousin can be said to be my younger cousin. Why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡±

    Mmi shot a ferocious re at Ma Dong as she replied, ¡°Stop trying to worm your way in. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you try to talk freely with her, then she wouldn¡¯t mind destroying you in a sh.¡±

    ¡°It was just a joke! I¡¯m only able to direct my emotions at you, beautiful senior sister Mmi. I have no interest in female tigers.¡±

    Ma Dong promptly tried to clear up his stance¡­ but that voluptuous¡­he hadn¡¯t been able to look at it clearly.

    Sharmie closed her skylink. Due to the recent preparations forbat, her frame of mind was still slightly ¡®violent¡¯. Mario and the other brats were hiding far from her, and All-Mouthy King had run off to some unknown ce. His appearance frequency was too low.

    As soon as she thought about All-Mouthy King, Sharmie felt slightly happy. She¡¯d nned to fight a match against All-Mouthy King. If only she could set up an appointment for a match, but Mario and the rest had stopped her from doing so with their lives. Sigh, why do they always say stuff like, ¡®Please pay attention to your status.¡¯ I just want topare notes once. There isn¡¯t anything else to it but that.

    Yet, Sharmie also knew that as a magnificent and famous expert of the elite division, and captain of the me Artillery Squadron, taking the initiative to challenge someone from the cannon fodder division was unsuitable. People may say she couldn¡¯t stand another being so popr. Furthermore, the identity of All-Mouthy King was still being debated. ¡®Newbie bully¡¯. This nickname definitely wouldn¡¯t be good. Even if she didn¡¯t personally care, she still had to take into consideration the academy and her squadron.

    Ever since the previous match Sharmie¡¯s prestige had increased even more. A ultra high output special ability soldier, one that even trained a near range defensive skill. This had let the organisationmittee of the CHF to increase their evaluation on the me Heroic Soul Academy.

    Closebat prowess was very hard to master as a rangedbat soldier. Even with a special ability like Sharmie¡¯s, one would still have to undergo repeated and arduous training. It relied on instantaneous reaction and decision making abilities, coupled with control over one¡¯s actions. Closebat and rangedbat werepletely different paths. The word ¡®genius¡¯ could only be used by those who were able to sessfully train in both paths.

    There was still some time before the uing CHF. After evolving theirbat skills a notch, this me Heroic Soul Academy had a high desire to show off their brilliance this time.

 Chapter 65 â€“ Cannon Fodder Versus Elite

    Chapter 65 ¨C Cannon Fodder Versus Elite

    The captain was the leader of a squadron and the determining factor of the entire group. Under Sharmie¡¯s leadership, the soul and spirit of the me Artillery Squadron would definitely receive a great difference.

    Sharmie stared at the name in grey and fell silent. Looks like he isn¡¯t appearing today. Just when she was preparing to train for a while before sleep, the grey-coloured name lit up.

    All Mouthy King has came online.

    Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t returned to his dormitory as it was still quite early. Furthermore, the issue of the quota had already been settled on Scarlet¡¯s side. Wang Zhong, Grai, Emily, and Barran Gestalt had all been awarded the qualifications to participate in the group exercise, and also gain the opportunity to receive Teacher Grace¡¯s personal guidance. Barran was especially happy beyond belief upon receiving the news.

    In fact, when Scarlet had promised the Prodigy Society the quotas, she had even offered a suggestion on how to use it. It was true that Barran¡¯s strength was still too weak, his foundations quite poor, which made him rather unsuited for the group exercise. Instead, the Prodigy Society could use it to recruit experts to join them.

    But this proposal was rejected by Wang Zhong. He had prepared the extra quota especially for Barran after all. This wasn¡¯t due to the fact that Barran was a member of the Prodigy Society, but because he felt Barran possessed a great deal of untapped potential. Furthermore, a poor foundation could be supplemented through training. As such, this opportunity was very important for Barran.

    Currently, the academy¡¯s OP area was very lively. In fact, the liveliness of the cannon fodder division was the highest as they held the least burden. People in the heroic division and elite division could be bluntly considered honoured and popr figures. They held the greatest possibility of having individuals who were well regarded by their academies. As such, while the people there were quite epting of random matches, they couldn¡¯t casually take on fights.

    If the people there wanted to be matched with a challenge, then they have to either avoid fighting at peak hours, or even restrict the option of having an audience watch. A few experts who were friends could also use the OP system as a way topare notes frequently, especially when considering those who lived in different geographical locations. For these fights, they wouldn¡¯t care much about victory or defeat and would instead focus on mutually promoting their strengths.

    Wang Zhong found a corner room to use. Every room had ample separation from one another. Furthermore, it was equipped with protection from foreign intervention as the soul power of freshmen was quite easy to disturb due to its instability. As a second year student of themander department, Wang Zhong held the higher priority for obtaining a room.

    Upon entering the OP, Wang Zhong opened his mail box. His vision was then instantly blotted out by a seemingly endless number of challenges. Most of these were of the overbearing and domineering sort, stuff by those who felt his attitude to berger than the skies, or stuff about his father. Naturally, these type of troll mails were from those of the cannon fodder division, people who tried to find something to do due to their boredom.

    He thought about trying to sift through and find a strong opponent, but decided it was too much of a waste of time. Due to his recent consecutive victories, coupled with the judging method of the OP system, his next opponent through matchmaking shouldn¡¯t be weak.

    Initializing opponent search¡­

    Due to the enormous number of students in the Freedom Federation, the method for matching people for fights was an extremely rxing process. This was further supplemented by the number of people who¡¯d already graduated. If one hadn¡¯t yet cast their heroic soul, then one was allowed to continue using the OP system. As such, queuing up for fights became a very rare urrence.

    But this time, over five minutes had passed yet he still hadn¡¯t been matched with an opponent.

    The main reason for this was that a situation like Wang Zhong¡¯s was slightly extraordinary. Those matches fought in the beginning were like a newb¡¯s, while the matches at the end were full of depth and rather incredulous. They were simply great victories that crossed divisions. Furthermore, the OP system took those recent fighting results seriously, so an opponent was very difficult to find.

    The instant All-Mouthy King came online, the entire OP discussion forum became lively. Furthermore, even the officials of the OP group seemingly became interested in him.

    OP was under the jurisdiction of the Freedom Federation. It could also be considered the Federation¡¯s strategicbat method, and the confidentiality within was the highest. After all, this involved the younger generation of great ns, those who held a lot of influence. Due to this, the privacy of the users was upheld to the highest standard. In reality, this was a decision made by those in power for their own interests. Only with the approval of the Federation Parliament¡¯s currently standingmittee chairs would one be allowed to dessify this privacy. Of course, such a thing had to take into consideration the safety of the Federation.

    This was the governmental aspect. On the economic aspect, however, the OP system was the property of the Five Great ns, and the earnings also belonged to them. Those operating the OP system would definitely wish for the system to be more popr. It was through this that it became able to obtain wealth from the various great academies and their users. All-Mouthy King was definitely an attractive specimen. There was no obvious behind-the-scene supporter for him, and this made it easy for the craze around him to stay and increase. Furthermore, the OP system side wouldn¡¯t lose much if he were to fall in poprity.

    Right now, All-Mouthy King had quite arge number of fans. This was especially true within the cannon fodder division as he¡¯d now be an idol for countering the strong. He was the reminder for the cannon fodder members that so long as they persevered, spring would arrive.

    But¡­ in reality, most of the brothers of the cannon fodder division were being devastated repeatedly, day after day. After struggling beneath this constant pain of losing, there would always be people who had the OP system create a new name for them in the system. Currently, the Federation only allowed their citizens to have two IDs. As such, IDs that bolstered one¡¯s spirit came into existence. King Among Kings, Arrival Of The Ruler, and other such nicknames. Most of these were examples of IDs that bolstered the spirit.

    But as one continues to see one¡¯s self repeatedly fail over and over again, one¡¯s mentality would change and they would then require some sort of support.

    This support was All-Mouthy King. All-Mouthy King¡¯s inactivity had caused some depression and longing to appear in the hearts of such people. They¡¯d dreamt that All-Mouthy King would appear and tell them there would be a chance after waiting, that there would always be hope.

    ¡°Brother King has finally appeared, my mother!¡±

    ¡°Brother King¡¯s queuing time this time around is slightly long. Could it be that he¡¯ll be matched against an expert?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. The only thing we don¡¯t know is who it will be. Even I¡¯m feeling a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because Brother King is invincible. Please beat those that looked down on us fellows!¡±

    Unknowingly, everyone was now treating All-Mouthy King as a substitute for themselves. Yet the people of the heroic division weren¡¯t so innocent. More and more soldiers from the higher divisions had begun to pay more attention. The performance of All-Mouthy King had showed his experience, and this was the most important thing to them. As for who he really was, they didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    Under the anticipation of this crowd, All-Mouthy King¡¯s opponent finally appeared; Aurora City¡¯s Lei Bing.

    After a short period of silence, the whole audience exploded into a storm of noise. This was because All-Mouthy King had queued up and actually matched up against an elite division expert!

    That sparkling ¡®Elite¡¯ badge almost blinded everyone!

    Although everyone had always been brimming with anticipation toward All-Mouthy King, they were already very satisfied with him being able to fight against those of the heroic division. This time, however, he¡¯d actually queued up and was matched against an expert of the elite division.

    If any student within a heroic soul academy were to rise to the elite division through fighting in the OP system, then he or she could immediately create their own squadron. If this happened in any of the cities that were slightly weaker in ranking, then one could be said to have the entire academy in their hands. Even before graduating, one would have already received the invitations of various conglomerates and powers.

    If those of the heroic division was considered to have some uncertainty, then the elite division was home to people who would inevitably cast their heroic soul. Such a person would definitely not be considered poorly.

    What the elite division represented was talent, coupled with richbat experience and uniquebat techniques and skills. It could be said that this wasn¡¯t luck, but the tip of the pyramid held by the top figures of the new generation.

    And this was the first time in the history of OP that the cannon fodder division was matched up with an elite division.

 Chapter 66 â€“ Quality of Battle

    Chapter 66 ¨C Quality of Battle

    Within an instant, the OP was in an uproar. Coupled with the officials of the OP promoting it, even those who hadn¡¯t paid much attention managed to watch this match. If it had only been a fight within the elite division, it would not have garnered such a strong reaction. Just based on the introduction that it was a cannon fodder against an elite, however, it was enough to attract the curiosity of people.

    How had someone in the cannon fodder division manage to be matched up with an expert from the elite division?

    The matchmaking feature prohibited spectators, otherwise the five great financial conglomerates that backed the OP would be ¡®out of business¡¯. The few experts that were rather interested in All-Mouthy King wouldn¡¯t personally enter the OP just to watch. For them, even bothering to find out the results of a match was considered not bad. The fact that an expert from the elite division appeared, though, was a very different situation from thest match.

    Very quickly, everyone had discovered that All-Mouthy King¡¯s opponent, Lei Bing, was an outstanding person. Currently fifteen years of age, he had only took a year¡¯s worth of time to fight his way into the elite division. Even within the history of OP, he was a well-known figure with a victory rate of 80%. He was one who possessed a violent and fierce growth.

    Aurora City was considered a great city within the Northern Region of the Federation and was one of the top ten biggest cities within the Freedom Federation. As the runner-up of the Northern Regionst year, its true strength was deep and profound. This young Lei Bing was the newly promoted vanguard of Aurora Heroic Soul Academy¡¯s trump card squadron. Having the ability to reach such a step and be one of the core members of Aurora Heroic Soul Academy despite the fiercepetition spoke volumes of his strength and potential.

    In a simpleparison, if an Aurora squadron substitute was brought over to Tianjing academy, it was likely that he or she would be the leader of the trump card squadron.

    The many great cities of Freedom Federation had varying rates of development. At first, Tianjing was much stronger due to its resources and superiority in techniques. As other¡¯s techniques improved, however, heroic soldiers within other cities also gradually grew stronger. This was an inevitable growth trend in this era of the new humans.

    The Northern Region of the Federation ced high hopes on Lei Bing. Last year, he had revealed his outstanding talent; this year, his name had already spread across the Northern Region. The CHF had a minimal requirement that participants were freshmen. Lei Bing had only been a vanguard of the junior department of the Aurora Academy, but this year he was a first year freshman. Although this toed the line of legality, his age indeed met the requirement.

    Within the elite division, the younger one was, the greater one¡¯s potential was.

    This Lei Bing was also a freak; he did not care about anything apart frombat. Originally, the officials of the OP had nned to give him some publicity, but this was rejected by the Aurora Academy as they wanted Lei Bing to focus on increasing his strength. He had an exceedingly strong third for bing stronger throughbat.

    Sharmie had also been dumbstruck when she saw who the opponent of All-Mouthy King was. Naturally, as a member of the elite division, she knew about Lei Bing, but it was only recently that she had truly paid attention to him. That brat had an eleven consecutive victory record. With his ice ability, he had been able to force his way into the elite division. All fire ability users had no choice but to notice him.

    Although his physique was neitherrge nor tall, his position was nevertheless the vanguard. He possessedbat techniques for all ranges, as well as the ice ability. As he was still young, his soul power averaged above 100 grassos. His maniption ofbat techniques, though, was what terrified opponents. On this point, he shared simrities with All-Mouthy King.

    The two of them were experts at fighting the strong despite being weak, and their perception of the general situation were urate and keen.

    The number of viewers watching this match at this moment rapidly rose to two thousand. This was already not inferior to a battle between elite division experts.

    This match also had an extraordinary significance to Lei Bing. It was his first match since entering the elite division.

    Thebatants began their preparation forbat and the selection. Both of them had the same arrogance and self-confidence. What was even more interesting was that the both of them actually chose random weapons and randombat battleground.

    Lei Bing was currently watching the introduction of his opponent and hisbat videos. To him, it did not matter how famous or what division his opponent was. What he paid attention to was strength. Even though he had weak soul power, hisbat techniques were strong, making Lei Bing feel slightly disappointed.

    Lei Bing did not choose random weapons and randombat battleground because he was pretentious. To him, the purpose of OP was to train. If he were here just purely to pursue his vanity, it would just be stressing the incidental over the fundamental. He did not need the pity of his opponent. If he lost, to him it only meant that he was still insufficient in some areas.

    Without any doubt, Lei Bing¡¯s goal was this year¡¯s CHF. Moreover, for ice ability users, weapons were never a problem.

    Halfway through her training, Laura was summoned by Arnold Teuton and Anlor. After seeing All-Mouthy King¡¯s opponent, she was shocked as she knew that the difference between elite division and hero division were akin to night and day.

    Thergest difference between these two divisions was not the soul power, but theprehensive depth ofbat techniques and experience. Even just considering her, regardless if it was closebat, rangedbat, or different special abilities, she had a unique countering style when confronting them. This kind of insight and understanding was only gained through the fusion of time and the umtion of experience. Furthermore, some level ofprehension was required, which was also the slow and steady umtion of time and experience.

    There was no one who could reach the skies in one step.

    Being able to rush into the elite division in such a short time, this Lei Bing had indeed made people gasp in amazement. This was something that was rarely seen even within the Aurora City of the Northern Region.

    Dimensional energy was a miraculous thing, but it was also unbnced Looking from the bigger picture, various continents endured different amounts of energy. This even applied to cities within the Freedom Federation. Some cities seemed to possess greater luck and birth new humans with extraordinary talents every now and then, thus gradually growing stronger. An example of this was Aurora City; originally ranked outside the top fifty, it had now risen to be within the top ten.

    Another example would be me City, the city blessed with mes. It possessed arger majority of new humans with fire abilities than other cities. It also had people like Sharmie, people who were baptised by mes.

    One¡¯s future sess depended on 1% talent and 99% hard work. However, it was that 1% talent that determined one¡¯s sess or failure.

    This was the match that would truly test All-Mouthy King¡¯s strength as there was no luck or loophole present. Every singlebat between elite division experts were the same. Regardless of one¡¯s ranking, it was a necessity for one to possess abat style to counter anybat position. An obvious w would never be present, as if one had a w, one would never reach such a level in the first ce.

    An expert had to constantly probe and counter an opponent, while also countering their counter and probe. This process was the most valuable and was the true essence of OP. After one casted their Heroic Soul, one¡¯s strength would increase by leaps and bounds. This was the key reason why the Freedom Federation had been able to continue maintaining its oppressive and deterrent capabilities.

    Unknowingly, a change had urred in the quality of the spectators. Other than the 90% being from the cannon fodder division, the number of students from the hero division was rising. The most important point was that even experts from the elite division had begun appearing.

    Laura and Sharmie were amongst them. Usually, the elite division would not even spare a nce for those within the hero division, let alone the cannon fodder division The elites also only paid attention to Laura and Sharmie due to what seemed to be a rivalry between two me ability users, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even bother paying attention to those of the hero division.

    The difference in grades was seen as absolute suppression. Furthermore, a man¡¯s natural instinct was to aim for great heights, and it was more prevalent the more supercilious one is.

    It had to be said that there were many aspects in which Laura and Sharmie showed their rivalry. However today, they truly were here due to their interest in All-Mouthy King. Within their hearts, they both wondered, how far and to what step could this person walk to?

 Chapter 67 â€“ Arnold is Courting Death

    Chapter 67 ¨C Arnold is Courting Death

    At this time, Scarlet had already arrived back in her dormitory. A faint smile had graced her face the entire trip back as the Tianjing Academy¡¯s Goddess felt iparable happiness. To her, this feeling was wonderful, yet also indescribable.

    Scarlet recalled the first time she had met Wang Zhong. It had been inside the library. His earnestness and concentration had caught her attention, and the moment a shaft of sunlight had shined through the window and lit up his face, for some ineffable reason, her heart had begun beating faster and developed some curiosity towards this boy.

    Earnest men were extremely handsome and held an attractiveness that was obviously a weak spot for a girl like Scarlet. Only after probing deeper did she realize that he was actually the ¡®disgrace¡¯ of themander department, a person the teachers most wanted to remove.

    At first, Scarlet had lost her curiosity toward him, but she always seemed to run into him whenever she visited the library. It was at this time that the world had already been abuzz with news about this ¡®disgrace¡¯. Every person used a disdainful gaze to stare at him, so the topic of friends was moot. Yet, this boy continued to do things at his own pace, immersed in his own world. His eyes held not a shred of dismay at his situation, but on the contrary, brimmed with a spark of life that caused others to feel emotionally excited. It was a light seemingly filled with ¡®hope¡¯.

    Scarlet¡¯s face became slightly red as she thought of this. She knew that she had made the mistake of bing lovestruck. Luckily, the rm on her skylink sobered her from the memories.

    It was for All-Mouthy King¡¯s match.

    She was highly interested in this mysterious person, even more so than for Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong¡¯s level of strength probably wasn¡¯t even a tenth of that man, yet All-Mouthy King wouldn¡¯t hinder him. Instead, he may be something like a role model for him, a goal.

    All-Mouthy King. Rune weapon: None.

    Lei Bing. Rune weapon: None.

    Combat battlefield: Mock Antarctic Continent

    This result immediately confused everyone in the audience and forums. They¡¯d all thought the same issue; Was there any meaning to this?

    The Mock Antarctic Continent was a simted battlefield prepared by the Federation in the event that an expedition were to be sent to this unknown region. This wasn¡¯t the main problem, however. Would All-Mouthy King have to fight a skilled ice ability user in the Antarctic Continent battlefield?

    It had to be said that those supporting All-Mouthy King weren¡¯t feeling alright. They were all wondering how he was going to fight this battle. After all¡­

    He also had no weapon!

    Lei Bing knitted his brows. He felt that this kind of fight held no meaning whatsoever as he had a simple understanding of his opponent¡¯s condition. His techniques weren¡¯t bad, and there should be some profit in themparing notes. Yet, when Lei Bing was within an ice-cold environment, his talent would blossom and would gain a 10% increase in soul power. Basically speaking, this would be an instant kill.

    ¡°You can change thebat environment as you wish,¡± Lei Bing invited.

    Immediately, everyone watching breathed a sigh of relief. Although this brat was young and seemed both cold and unfeeling, he didn¡¯t have a bad character.

    There were now quite a few who held a favourable impression of Lei Bing. Most wouldn¡¯t see any need to fight under such an environment. Regardless of the results, praise should be given to Lei Bing as this was the demeanor of an expert.

    But in the next second, everyone was bbergasted. He had actually rejected the offer.

    This¡­ this bastard, was he really doing this?

    Arnold Teuton couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Did that fellow let pride get to his head!? His opponent is an ice ability user of the elite division!¡± Due to Laura¡¯s fire ability, the group¡¯s heart would always be against those with an ice ability.

    Even Laura faintly creased her brows. As a special ability user, Laura was very clear about the influence an environment had on a person. Although a fire ability user still couldn¡¯t survive inside a sea of mes as they couldn¡¯t change the constitution of their body, aplementary environment had arge influence on one¡¯s maniption of their special ability. One¡¯s power would also be amplified, as well as boosts in other aspects such as endurance. If a special ability user were to fight an opponent of simr strength in an environment that suited them, then it would most certainly end in victory for the special ability user.

    ¡°There simply isn¡¯t any chance of victory. I hadpared notes with Lei Bing before and that guy is an all-rounded soldier. He hasprehensive close-range techniques, and his special ability allows him to instantly discharge for rangedbat. Moreover, this was his condition two months ago,¡± Anlor suddenly said.

    ¡°Fuck, next time just say whether you won or lost,¡± Arnold Teuton said. Though, once he saw Anlor¡¯splexion, he immediately knew the result.

    The road of an elite division was truly far. In their case, all they could do was slowly simmer in their current cement. If they could reach the elite division before graduation, then they would even burn expensive incense.

    As he watched the two participants enter the battlefield and the focused Laura, Arnold Teuton¡¯s eyes began to tear.

    ¡°Captain, I see that Anlor has been quite miserable after being oppressed by you. As his brother, I can¡¯t help but speak out.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°What, do you want to help him shoulder some of it?¡±

    Ever since he had lost to All-Mouthy King, Anlor had been used as a punching bag for Laura¡¯s Explosive me Bear. It was truly a tragic sight to behold.

    Cough cough. ¡°If All-Mouthy King wins this match, I¡¯ll be your training partner,¡± Arnold Teuton replied. A crafty smile lit his face as he added, ¡°How¡¯s that, captain? Do you dare to bet on this?¡±

    Laura nced at Arnold Teuton. When she saw how the other side had grown some guts, she said, ¡°And if Lei Bing wins, did you wish for me to go out on a date with you?¡±

    ¡°This, I will definitely not force captain. This should be captain¡¯s voluntary act.¡±

    Arnold Teutonughed until he looked as if he deserved a spanking. Anlor, who had initially felt touched by Arnold Teuton¡¯s brotherly love, now felt like strangling this shameless fellow to death.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll gamble with you,¡± she replied suddenly. Her straightforwardness had startled even Anlor.

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°When has this Laura not kept her word?¡± was her reply. This time, they weren¡¯t watching through the skylink broadcast, but from inside the OP system viewing gallery for greater rity.

    Keeping a poker face within the OP system wasn¡¯t very important. What was important was that feeling. Seeing All-Mouthy King¡¯s eyes, she felt that he was definitely aware of how strong his opponent was, but they still brimmed with self-confidence.

    Girls like her weren¡¯t arrogant or pampered, but the males surrounding her simply weren¡¯t able to dominate her in terms of strength or charisma. It was either that they had a little strength, which made them egotistical and very arrogant, or they were just weak.

    Moreover, girls didn¡¯t just look at the strength. What was even more important was that sense of calmness, a feeling that could give her a sense of warmth and dependence.

    Regardless of what he ran into, this All-Mouthy King would remain as steadfast as Mount Tai and wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Was it just a misconception? Unknowingly, she thought about testing it.

    Upon entering the battlefield, Wang Zhong felt the cial air of his surroundings. The temperature here was -30¡ã celsius, still within permissible range for new humans. Snow and ice covered the ground, and it was a bit slippery.

    This kind of environment could be considered as striking the potluck for Lei Bing. Despite this, the climate conditions on the outskirts of Aurora City was much worse than this since it was just a Mock Antarctic environment. For an ice ability user, it was akin toing home.

    Lei Bing was also sizing up his opponent before him. He felt that his opponent was older than him, but not by much. In the beginning, he¡¯d just wanted to be polite, but he just couldn¡¯t say All-Mouthy King¡¯s name.

    Because he felt his opponent wasn¡¯t worthy of such a thing.

    ¡°Please,¡± Lei Bing said as he politely signaled him with a hand.

    Wang Zhong also made an inviting gesture. In the next second, Lei Bingunched himself forward with a thunderous sound. His explosive dash was something heavy soldiers excelled in. Not only did it carry a fierce momentum, it also had frightening speed. It was akin to an eleration that was achievable only when ice-skating.

    Bang!

    His first attack was a punch, and Wang Zhong took the attack straight on. As his body sank into the snow, his opponent had already flipped 180¡ã over and smashed his hand down onto Wang Zhong¡¯s head.

 Chapter 68 â€“ Circling Blade Waltz

    Chapter 68 ¨C Circling de Waltz

    Wang Zhong immediately raised his hands to block the attack, causing his body to sink down further. Using the force of his attack, Lei Bing pushed high into the air before smashing his elbow down directly onto Wang Zhong¡¯s head like a p of thunder. His body sank once more as his center of gravity was forced to its lowest critical point. Meanwhile, Lei Bing had alreadynded on the ground. He distanced himself slightly, then took advantage of Wang Zhong¡¯s shifted center of gravity.

    Bang¡­

    His roundhouse kicknded directly on Wang Zhong¡¯s chest.

    Wang Zhong flew over ten meters with that resounding impact. This ice and snowndscape obviously didn¡¯t have enough friction as it caused him to stagger as he fell over.

    The entire exchange had onlysted a few seconds. Everyone watched dumbfounded as they thought, This closebat technique¡­

    Those of the cannon fodder division that originally held a sliver of hope finally understood the meaning of ¡®disparity¡¯. This was the power of someone of the elite division.

    Not even relying on soul power, this was a simple and unadorned oppression through techniques.

    Lei Bing didn¡¯t give chase. A hint of an oddness unexpectedly appeared on his usually calm face. On the other side, All-Mouthy King had already climbed back to his feet. A weird smile tugged slightly at the corner of his mouth.

    Bang¡­

    He suddenly rapidly charged toward Lei Bing. A firm and ferocious fist rumbled out and was blocked by Lei Bing with a single hand. Yet, the force had already pushed its way through his body, causing him to sink down. Wang Zhong thenunched a flying drop kick that came hurtling down.

    BANG.

    Lei Bing had no choice but to use both hands to block the strike. Right after that drop kick, Wang Zhong smashed his elbow downward, and just as his feet touched the ground, his right leg whipped up.

    High, middle, low, heunched three explosive attacks in one breath.

    Lei Bing managed to block the high and middle blows, but was struck by the low attack. His entire body skidded backward a few meters.

    Wang Zhong slowly withdrew his leg. The elite division really was the elite division. This feeling really was the best!

    This was the kind of battle he thirsted for!

    These were Wang Zhong¡¯s inner thoughts and feelings, but Lei Bing¡¯s expression grew more dignified. He had assumed that his opponent was mimicking him as Wang Zhong also added three blows after his original strike.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s use of techniques really wasn¡¯t bad.

    In that previously flurry of strikes, Lei Bing hadn¡¯t used his soul power to oppress his opponent. During his past matches, he¡¯d always used the minimum amount of soul power to beat stronger opponents during the match. This was the first time he met someone using a weaker amount of soul power than himself.

    To be able to unleash the same kind of attack after one exchange, it showed that his opponent really did have goodprehension toward closebat. That final kick demonstrated that he had more to show of his true capabilities.

    What an interesting opponent, Lei Bing thought. He secretly felt satisfied. Stretching out his right hand, a visible ice sword began to take shape.

    At that moment, the entire viewing gallery turned quiet. Not a single sound was heard. For Anlor, he was already unable to control the tion in his heart. No wonder this brat was so mboyant. His special ability is already at the level of materialization. This means that he has infinite potential. Given enough time, he could perhaps stand as one of the peak existences within the ranks of heroic soul soldiers. The Aurora Battle Squadron this year is gonna be a sight to behold.

    Soul power materialized weapons were better at conducting soul power than regr rune weapons. The most important point was that it suited the userpletely.

    Lei Bing revealed his sword.

    Once he revealed his true ability, Lei Bing turned serious. Soul power at a stable level of over a hundred Grassos slowly enveloped his entire body. The faint traces of azure soul power that could be seen wasn¡¯t only pretty to look at, but was simr to a fire ability user¡¯s mes. It¡¯s cial coldness brought with it a freezing effect, which had great use during all-out battles as one could unwittingly get frozen stiff.

    Although the strength of those in the cannon fodder division could be considered bad, they still possessed adequate eyesight. If All-Mouthy King was a genius, then Lei Bing could be considered a genius who specialized at destroying other geniuses.

    Whoosh¡­

    He suddenly advanced, sword following. Most of those watching were still immersed in the mysteries of the special ability technique, materialization. This was also the superiority of ice ability users, but those few experts of the heroic division and elite division had already sensed that Lei Bing had changed into apletely different person.

    If his probes had initially been done with a rxed and lively feel, then the steady and calm atmosphere he had now was inconsistent with his age.

    Wang Zhong quickly slid back and opened up distance between them. He couldn¡¯t meet such an attack. Lei Bing followed closely, his ice sword repeatedly shing down. Those attacks were filled with over a hundred grassos, but Wang Zhong felt something was wrong. These chain of attacks were different from the gaudy and conspicuous unarmed blows from earlier. Although they looked ordinary, they were still able topletely suppress Wang Zhong.

    After being chased down with just five moves, Wang Zhong no longer had any angle of retreat. Lei Bing¡¯s movements seemed beautiful to the eyes of Laura and Sharmie, like a disy of art. Who could¡¯ve imagined that such a young person would avoid the showy sword techniques in favour of a technique that focused mainly on returning to the basics.

    BANG.

    Wang Zhong had no other choice but to focus all his soul power into his palms so that he could firmly receive those sword strikes.

    Yet, after he received the strikes, he immediately regretted his decision. Although he¡¯d sessfully blocked one sword attack, Lei Bing¡¯s sword technique was akin to a dam opening its gates. He shed forward crazily, like a flood of mad beasts rampaging.

    That ice sword brought a chilling glint with hit as it shed and chopped crazily at Wang Zhong, surrounding him with attacks. The attacks continuously shed at him. After that first strike forced him into a melee, he simply hadn¡¯t had any escape routes left.

    The most frightening aspect was the pace. Most people would try tounch a heavy blow with their sword. Experts, however, mostly focused on their footwork. Lei Bing hadpletely closed off all of All-Mouthy King¡¯s escape paths.

    This was Lei Bing¡¯s killer move ¡ª Circling de Waltz!

    Yes, any youngster would love to use a style that looked graceful, and Lei Bing was the same. Ever since he was taken in by his teacher, however, and since he first touched a sword when he was three years-old, he had only been taught the most basic techniques. Such fancy-looking techniques weren¡¯t taught to him.

    When he reached fourteen years of age, his teacher had left, while he entered the elerated ss of the academy. Over a year had passed since then. Relying on his solid foundations and the various types of fancybat techniques he had learned, he created abat technique that had allowed him to kill his way into the elite division. It amodated the most basic of attacks and positions!

    Lei Bing was like an ice tornado as he continued to surround and crazily sh at All-Mouthy King. Within this maelstrom of attacks, All-Mouthy King could only defend as he had no strength left tounch any sort of counter. His weak and frail soul power, which was, at most, sixty-plus grassos, shook and creaked beneath the onught. He was seemingly about to be chopped up by that sword at anytime.

    While theymen watched for fun, the experts were examining the ¡®concept¡¯. What people of the cannon fodder division saw was a sword technique that moved beautifully, exuding a chillingly cold and raw air.

    What the experts saw, however, was a technique that was madepletely of basic strikes. This meant that the entire set of moves required no preparations before initiating, was consistent, and also had an ice ability user¡¯s best move of being able to freeze their opponents.

    All-Mouthy King¡­ he would grow from this. There was no leeway for him tounch a counter, but everyone could see that All-Mouthy King¡¯s movements were gradually bing more refined.

    Lei Bing, however, didn¡¯t possess the audience¡¯s optimism. ording to a normalparison of soul power, he should have been able to thoroughly destroy his opponent¡¯s defense within ten moves. Yet, he¡¯d already sent fifty-six sword strikes already. Other than All-Mouthy King¡¯s speed being influenced by his ice ability, his defense was still watertight.

 Chapter 69 â€“ Captain, Letâ€™s Get a Midnight Snack Together

    Chapter 69 ¨C Captain, Let¡¯s Get a Midnight Snack Together

    The miraculous part was his opponent¡¯s utilisation of soul power. By ovepping his hands to form a two-tiered defense to resist him, All-Mouthy King had actually been able to neutralize almost all of his hundred-plus grasso attacks. This kind of frequencyyered defensive technique was simply unheard of before now.

    Yet¡­ his chilling frost energy had slowly taken effect.

    Lei Bing had already realised this point.

    His third round of circling attacks wasunched with perfect timing right when his opponent revealed a dead angle. This time, it was not the usual move and sh, but a lethal killing blow!

    That ice sword instantly shown with a bright light as soul power flooded into it. In an instant, a soul power level of a hundred grassos enveloped Wang Zhong.

    This was Aurora City¡¯s super peak genius!

    At this moment, with his mobility affected, Wang Zhong had no way of turning his body around. He simply wouldn¡¯t make it in time. From the looks of it all, All-Mouthy King had seemingly given up as his feet didn¡¯t move in the slightest.

    The entire viewing gallery was filled in silence by now. No one was surprised. Although they were slightly disappointed, this was reality. The elite division was still the elite division. This was a wall that couldn¡¯t surpassed ever.

    Hummm¡ª

    Lei Bing¡¯s well-timed strike hade to a halt stiffly, just ten centimeters away from All-Mouthy King¡¯s head.

    Empty Hands Catch A Naked Sword!!

    His hands had managed to grab the ice sword in that moment of life or death. Wang Zhong¡¯s body sank down at the same time. By bringing that sword to the ce in space in front of him, he simultaneously moved backward in a sudden action, striking at Lei Bing¡¯s ribs with his elbow.

    A slight wrinkle appeared on Lei Bing¡¯s brows. In that moment, Wang Zhong had already turned around to face him, sending a hand de toward his neck.

    Everyone watched with gaping mouths as the situation changed too quickly. Who would have thought that All-Mouthy King, who had seemingly turned into a frozen fish, could actually do such a reversal. With his neck about to be chopped, even if it wasn¡¯t fatal, it would at least lead to a serious injury. Yet, Lei Bing actually didn¡¯t move at all.

    Bang.

    An ice shield appeared near Lei Bing¡¯s throat. Wang Zhong¡¯s hand de chopped heavily against the ice shield, but the shield didn¡¯t even move.

    Ching¡­

    Wang Zhong immediately slid back, retreating in order to increase the distance between them.

    He adjusted his breath. That freezing effect that apanied those with the ice ability was of no use against him. The so-called burning and freezing were effects that came as a result of influencing the target¡¯s soul sea through the soul power of a special ability user. Yet, due to those two enormously powerful opposing energies present within his own soul sea, nothing could exist there other than Wang Zhong¡¯s own life energy. All foreign influences weren¡¯t worth mentioning when inside there.

    With that situation bing passive, Wang Zhong deliberately gave his opponent his chance to strike. He never imagined that Lei Bing would actually have a defensive technique like that ice shield.

    This was a part of the materialization techniques of an ice ability user.

    This was the first time Lei Bing met with such an opponent. He now realized that up until this point, his opponent waspletely unaffected by his freezing effect and had instead been waiting for him to attack.

    Although his opponent¡¯s use of soul power wasn¡¯t very strong, his technical ability with it was at an even higher level than himself.

    This is getting interesting, he thought. This was the first time Lei Bing was forced to reveal his hidden ice shield technique.

    The techniques of materialization wasn¡¯t anything difficult for Lei Bing as he possessed this materialization technique naturally. The ability to instantly form an ice shield made it an absolute defense. This ice shield could even defend against attacks of up to one hundred and fifty grassos. Attacks above this level would also be slowed down, thus giving Lei Bing valuable time to dodge.

    This had been the only defensive technique taught to him by his teacher, who had specificallye up with it after analyzing the special traits of his special ability. Furthermore, inside an environment like this, his ice shield should be able to withstand attacks of around 160 to 170 grassos.

    Based on his level of control, however, he could at most produce it twice a day. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t make it in rapid session. Inside this kind of environment, however, it had be an easy to use technique.

    The two¡¯s breathing had turned faint a soft as they adjusted their themselves. That previous round of exchanges left both of them understanding each other¡¯s unique points during offense and defence.

    It was obvious that this All-Mouthy King excelled inplexbination techniques. As such, Lei Bing concluded that so long as one didn¡¯t give him enough actualbat time, even if it were 0.1 seconds, he wouldn¡¯t be able tounch an attack capable of harm. This would then turn into an impregnable position for him.

    As for defence?

    For Lei Bing, the best defence was offense!

    After that round of exchanges between the two, the brothers of the cannon fodder division were all fired up. They saw hope and chance, that there wasn¡¯t anything impossible. If that damnable ice shield hadn¡¯t been there, All-Mouthy King might have already won.

    There was a chance!

    Once again, Lei Bing made preparations for attack. He hadpletely grasped the initiative for attack as All-Mouthy King only possessed a passive defense. Although his experience and level of adaptability wasn¡¯t bad, his weak soul power andck of a special ability was a w. As a top ranked expert, possessing a special ability was a necessity.

    Kill!

    With a resounding roar, Lei Bingunched his attack, his long sword breaking through the air as it pierced forward.

    This wasn¡¯t how one attacks. There¡¯s still six to seven meters of distance between them. Even as people thought this, his sword move had already been¡­

    Whoosh~

    An icicle shot straight at Wang Zhong. Seeing it, everybody jumped in fright. This was simply impossible to guard against¡­ a long-ranged icicle¡­

    Lei Bing couldn¡¯t control his feeling of self-satisfaction. This was a move he had thought of himself. Since he possessed the ability of materialization, why couldn¡¯t he create more techniques for it? Moreover, the reality of his results were obvious!

    This icicle had definitely surprised Wang Zhong. During that instant he evaded it, Lei Bing¡¯s sword had already shed at him, sweeping horizontally. Falling back on his back, Wang Zhong looked as though he was about to sessfully evade it when a crisis appeared.

    WHOOSH!

    A chilling glow shed from the center of that ice sword. A trail of blood sshed in midair before being frozen.

    Wang Zhong retreated back explosively while everything before his eyes turned into a blur.

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s heart had turned cold and mmy. Lei Bing stood erect at this time, his sword in hand as he said, ¡°You are the first to make me use this. This is called Ice Tip Thrust.¡±

    Cast with his soul power meant that the instantaneous conduction of soul power within his ice sword was at a hundred percent. Although there was some level of consumption, an attack like this that could abruptly change its length wasn¡¯t something that could be guarded against properly. Although his opponent¡¯s reaction speed had been fast, his eyes could no longer be opened anymore.

    All-Mouthy King didn¡¯t move at all and stood still, his eyes closed shut. The bloodstains at the corners of his eyes had already been frozen. In a fight such as this, this was simply fatal.

    Everyone was stupefied by this newly promoted frost soldier. He had such a sturdy foundation along with numerous sessive uses of that special ability. Furthermore, they were all impossible to defend against effectively. No wonder he had been able to be promoted to the elite division before the age of sixteen. Currently, he was also the vanguard of the Aurora Battle Squadron.

    ¡°Haha. Captain, let¡¯s wait untilter for our supper!¡± Arnold Teuton shouted. He was unable to resist the wild joy in his heart. I¡¯m going on a date with Captain! Dear lord, I¡¯m really going on a date with captain! Furthermore, it¡¯s gentle captain! DEAR LORD! This scene is too beautiful to think about.

    Laura watched the battlefield. If she were to put herself in All-Mouthy King¡¯s shoes, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to think of any other method. This Lei Bing had been too crafty and meticulous. The specialties of a fire ability was in its ferocity and output. In contrast, the ice ability allowed for materialization and its multiple variations. Both countered each other. There was no special ability thatcked ws, but there were some attacks that couldn¡¯t be blocked with just techniques.

    ¡°I will give you this opportunity to surrender,¡± Lei Bing said. This was the very first yer he¡¯d approved of since the start of his fights.

    Wang Zhong simply gave a faint smile. ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡±

 Chapter 70 â€“ Feelings Canâ€™t Keep People Around

    Chapter 70 ¨C Feelings Can¡¯t Keep People Around

    Lei Bing gawked. He¡¯d said those words out of courtesy. Since victory and defeat had already been decided, there wasn¡¯t any meaning to continue the fight. Yet, his opponent insisted on a life and death ending. Well, it didn¡¯t matter to Lei Bing as he didn¡¯t care about killing another person.

    With a swing of his ice sword, Lei Bing¡¯s soul power began to condense. Withplete control over the situation, he had ample time to prepare his attacks. In that instant, the stationary All-Mouthy King suddenlyunched his attack. He made a beeline straight for Lei Bing. From the imposing auraing off him, it looked as though he wanted to end this with mutual destruction.

    Lei Bing¡¯s gaze turned cold as he thought¡­ Too naive!

    With a wave of his ice sword, three icicles came rumbling out instantly. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t evade and simply used his fist to directly sweep them away. Lei Bing couldn¡¯t have imagined that his opponent was able to so urately do so, even with his eyes damaged. It seemed as though he was extraordinarily sensitive to the changes in soul power.

    This, however, was just ast ditch struggle!

    Lei Bing¡¯s judgment and perception wasn¡¯t the slightest bit weaker than his opponent¡¯s. At this time of crisis, Lei Bing only took a half-step backward.

    This was half a step of despair!

    An ice wall suddenly appeared before Lei Bing. This wasn¡¯t just some simple ice shield, but a thick ice wall. There was no disparity in that it was an all-round defence. In this extreme environment, it was his paradise. Since the beginning he¡¯d given his opponent a chance, yet his opponent was extremely conceited as he rejected him.

    In this split second, the over three thousand watchers in the viewing gallery knew the result. A few students of the cannon fodder division shut their eyes as they couldn¡¯t bear to see the moment where All-Mouthy King falls, powerless. It seemed as though it would be their own fate, an end to a delusion that would forever appear distant.

    The entire process was over in the sh of a spark. All-Mouthy King rushed toward the front of that ice wall. What he grabbed wasn¡¯t Lei Bing, but that ice wall. His hands pressed against the wall, and what was left was only helplessness and despair.

    Laura¡¯s final hope had also been shattered. She knew All-Mouthy King had a universally shocking Osciting Fist, but his opponent simply didn¡¯t give him a chance of sending out that fist. Losing one¡¯s sight inbat was the most fatal thing.

    Student Anlor clenched his fists tightly as he couldn¡¯t help controling his mouth, chidingly saying, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s finally over! This All-Mouthy King is really tenacious. It¡¯s a pity, a pity! His opponent is the super genius of the Northern Region. Mwahahah. Captain and I are about to go on a da¡­ da¡­¡±

    BANG!

    The ice wall instantly exploded, shattering in all directions. All-Mouthy King stood still, his eyes closed shut as the blood around them was frozen over. He was right in front of Lei Bing, who had suddenly lost all colour in his face. There was no reaction by him, even as the broken pieces of ice shed across his face.

    The 3,651 watchers stared chokingly at the strange scene before them. Lei Bing stared inconceivably at his opponent before his body shook uncontrobly. He didn¡¯t want to fall as he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening before him. An opponent whose eyes had been pierced apart, an opponent who had lost everything, had actually¡­

    Rumble¡­

    Lei Bing fell face down.

    Victory for All-Mouthy King!!

    The entire viewing gallery turned extremely quiet¡­ so much so that some even forgot to breathe as they all thought, In an extreme environment¡­ against an ice ability user¡­ a blind person¡­ managed to achieve victory?

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes¡­ no, even if they had seen it with their own eyes,they were incapable of believing it!

    Special Ability?

    In that previous moment where All-Mouthy King had no room to unleash his strength, how did that ice wall that could withstand a hundred and eighty grassos of soul power suddenly explode?

    After a few seconds passed, world-shaking roars rang out from the viewing gallery. Those sounds mostly originated from students of the cannon fodder division. They didn¡¯t care how All-Mouthy King won; the most important point was that he had won!

    All Mouthy King had won!

    They had won!

    Within her dormitories, Scarlet had also jumped suddenly, waving her fists in the air. Definitely too mysterious! There was actually such a giant reversal!

    She would naturally pay more attention to the analysis video after the match. What kind of technique was it this time!?

    Within the throng of cheers was the voice of a special girl. This was the captain of the Wild Beast Battle Squadron, Laura. Beside her stood a pale-faced Arnold Teuton. He had jeered at Anlor only two days ago and was now thinking, Fuck, this is too cruel! Fortunately for him, Anlor is the vanguard and has a robust physique. Fuck, I¡¯m just a ranged soldier! Just thinking about that frightening Explosive me Bear torturing his tiny physique was enough to raise all the hairs on his body.

    ¡°Brother, you are wee to share my burden!¡± teased Anlor as he grinned and patted Arnold Teuton.

    ¡°Form is emptiness and emptiness is form.. This little one finally understands,¡± replied Arnold Teuton as he bravely made the sacrificial preparations.

    Currently, there was a trace of a different kind of smile at the corner of Laura¡¯s mouth. The gaze of that man when he ced his hands on the ice wall was just as resolute as before. At that moment, he even revealed a casual smile at the corner of his mouth. He could actual smile in such a situation¡­

    That nonchnt smile had captured Laura¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Arnold, Anlor, find a way to contact All-Mouthy King. Whomever manages to contact him will be exempt from being my training partner,¡± Laura suddenly said.

    ¡°Cough cough. Boss, you can¡¯t be thinking about dueling him, right? It isn¡¯t appropriate for this week,¡± Arnold Teuton promptly replied. Matchmaking was one thing, but a challenge was always done by a weaker challenger to the other. It wasn¡¯t ever the other way around. What¡¯s more, this year¡¯s CHF was a really big matter.

    A seductive smile appeared at the corner of Laura¡¯s mouth as she waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a challenge; just a date. I want to get acquainted with this kind of man.¡±

    Arnold and Anlor suddenly looked at each other in dismay. It was as if they¡¯d received hundreds of thousands of blows.

    The two men¡¯s hearts were silently weeping. They¡¯d followed their captain and were always at her beck and call. They were willing to bear the burden of their office, and had a loyal heart¡­ but why¡­

    Feelings can¡¯t keep people around, but benefits do!

    Wang Zhong had satisfied his cravings with this match¡­ but it seemed ghostly wails and wolfish howls sounded outside the OP room.

    All Mouthy King! All Mouthy King! All Mouthy King!

    A group of students were currently watching thebat video in the rest room and were hollering crazily. Each and every one of them had a ¡®fierce appearance¡¯, were ¡®flushed with anger¡¯, and ¡®clutching their fists tightly¡¯. Student Wang Zhong felt it best that he slip away as quickly as possible. He returned to his ce and took a bath. Afterward, as he was very hungry, he ate his fill until he waspletely satisfied.

    Although Wang Zhong had been able to leave with confidence and ease, others didn¡¯t have the same emotions as he.

    Everyone was like little chicks crying piteously for food, eagerly awaiting the guidance of a great god.

    The pride of the Northern Region, the kind of the new generation, Lei Bing, had returned in low spirits following that defeat.

    All-Mouthy King persisted in his path of a king. A mysterious killing move had once again appeared in OP!

    Who could obstruct the march of this man!

    First victory of a cannon fodder against an elite grade in all of history!

    All-Mouthy King, the man was on fire!

    Little rumor: Goddess Laura admired All-Mouthy King!

    A man as godlike as he, how far could he walk?

    The analysis video was out.

    It was Laura¡¯s video. As one of his earliest fans, Laura¡¯s interest in him was no longer a secret.

    Sharmie was also waiting for it. Although she couldn¡¯t ept Laura, she wouldn¡¯t fight with her over how she analyzed the entirebat process.

    Laura didn¡¯t include the earlier portions of the fight in her analysis. Even if she didn¡¯t do it, there would definitely be others who would. The concern of everyone was All-Mouthy King¡¯s final attack.

    It should have been Osciting Fist, but he simply didn¡¯t have the room to unleash his power. How did he aplish it?

 Chapter 71 â€“ Instantaneous Oscillating Fist!

    Chapter 71 ¨C Instantaneous Osciting Fist!

    The entire battle yed out in slow motion. One had to admit that Lei Bing¡¯s skills were high; that sh toward the eyes was something even All-Mouthy King couldn¡¯t dodge.

    The sh had cut All-Mouthy King¡¯s eyelids open, and the resulting blood had frozen solid aftering into contact with the air, sealing his eyes shut such that he couldn¡¯t see.

    Afterwards, Lei Bing¡¯s judgement hadn¡¯t been wrong; it was just that All-Mouthy King had relied on his perception to identify his location. It wasn¡¯tpletely impossible tounch a punch with that. Anyone who closed their eyes would still be able to sense an approximate location. Launching a blow, however, still required an urate application of strength, which wasn¡¯t something that could be judged without vision.

    As such, All-Mouthy King could only grab Lei Bing. Although Lei Bing was part of the vanguard, his defensive capabilities wasn¡¯t the same as that of a heavy soldier. If he was grabbed, then that might have ended up as a chance for All-Mouthy King.

    But at that fatal moment, an incredibly thick ice wall appeared, eliciting gasps of admiration. All-Mouthy King had ended up getting his fist stuck in the wall.

    No, his fist wasn¡¯t stuck!

    There had been a fluctuation of soul power!

    Just as his fist had touched the ice wall, there had been a berserk eruption of soul power. High frequency oscitions could be seen emitting from his fist at that instant.

    Osciting Fist!?

    If one had had enough preparatory space, high frequency oscitions from Osciting Fist could suppress the rebound force of their attack, allowing for a doublepounded impact. This could have led to frightening damage, and was the principle behind Osciting Fist.

    Yet, few soldiers met the criteria of having a strong physique and an adequate control over their soul power that was necessary for generating high frequency oscitions within their body, which would allow them to unleash Osciting Fist in the instant they made contact.

    This kind of attack was called¡ªInstantaneous Osciting Fist!

    This was an incredible killing move that even heroic soul soldiers envied. It was an attack with a very strong bacsh toward the user¡¯s soul sea. If one wasn¡¯t careful, then their soul sea would copse before the killing move was evenunched.

    But once it managed tond, the power¡­

    What was shown in the video was enough proof.

    In fact, All-Mouthy King had continuously used a soul power level of around 55 grassos. With the constant superimposition of force that thebat technique possessed, however, that Instantaneous Osciting Fist blow contained approximately 200 grassos of killing might.

    This technique did have a contradicting point, however; the technique was unable to be utilized by soldiers even in the Cast Soul stage. A person¡¯s fragile soul sea wasn¡¯t able to withstand such a level of pressure. It could be said that their soul sea would copse before the technique could be unleashed.

    If it were a soldier in the Heroic Soul stage, then thisbat technique would be considered a soul dominating skill. The basic soul power of a soul dominating skill would inevitably be over 200 grassos, its power universally shocking. The problem here was that it was rare for even a Heroic Soul stage soldier to master such a terrifyingbat technique.

    This raised a question. Could this All-Mouthy King be a Heavenly Soul stage soldier that appeared only in legends?

    Perhaps only a Heavenly Soul stage soldier could perform an Instantaneous Osciting Fist. But let¡¯s not talk about what kind of existence a Heavenly Soul stage soldier was, just the age itself meant that they couldn¡¯t be considered young. One at that level would have to be fifty-plus years of age, yet while All-Mouthy King¡¯s age was a mystery, anyone withbat experience could see that he was, at most, around twenty years old.

    OP¡¯s entire forum had thoroughly exploded. Could it be that he was a twenty-year-old youth who possessed heroic soul techniques and had the potential to reach the Heavenly Soul stage!?

    Was this a fantasy story!?

    Once that discussion topic came out, the negative responses dominated the forums. What Instantaneous Osciting Fist? This was simply the saying of a single party. It was abat technique that wasn¡¯t even recorded within the Freedom Federation. This was simply too preposterous; perhaps it was a special ability with an explosive trait!

    Laura stuck to her belief that All-Mouthy King was an extraordinary youth. She could infer from All-Mouthy King¡¯s subtle expressions that he was young, and that there was even a possibility that his age wasn¡¯t above twenty. Those small expressions that were filled with excitement and self-satisfaction wasn¡¯t something a middle-aged monster would make.

    The only thing that could be said was that this world was toorge, and that nothing was too bizarre within it. The Federation had just produced a mysterious genius, that was all.

    Sharmie, on the other hand, didn¡¯t believe in this. She felt that it was all due to Laura being reluctant to admit her mistakes. All-Mouthy King was definitely some expert of the Heroic Soul stage and, for some reason, had dropped his grade in order to offer some guidance to the younger generation. Sharmie left a message for Laura asking her to admit her error in judgement and to not force it.

    With regard for this, Laura didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    This debate, however, already wasn¡¯t reserved for just Sharmie and Laura. Countless others were currently arguing over this matter. There were some who even felt this was just an act on the OP¡¯s part and were trying to get some extra money from the CHF¡¯s fucking huge event.

    But for the other side of this battle, Lei Bing held a different kind of feeling.

    After his loss, he was still able to control his own emotions. This was a special trait that ice ability users had. It gave him a level of coolheadedness, meaning he rarely lost his temper. He moved to flip through hisbat log with All-Mouthy King.

    He began to seriously examine the entire match, not letting a single thing slip past. Although he had a cool head, the inner heart was unique. With his keen and perceptive eye, he continued to watch through the night. He didn¡¯t sleep or speak a single word.

    From that point onward, Lei Bing never mentioned the word genius ever again. He also never mentioned that Circling de Waltz. His teacher¡¯s words continued to ring in his ears the entire night.

    Lei Bing could feel that the opposite party¡¯s age didn¡¯t differ much from his. He would definitely meet him at the CHF!

    He needed to meditate more on this and further his concentration. It was clearly evident that the CHF would be more marvelous than he imagined. He hoped that one day, he could proudly proim his teacher¡¯s name!

    Early the next morning, Wang Zhong arrived at the Prodigy Society¡¯s training room and witnessed an unprecedented sight; Ma Dong was inside. It was as if the sun had risen from the west.

    Then he saw that many of the new female society members were there, training in rather revealing outfits. Wang Zhongpletely understood what had happened.

    Barran continued to throw himself at the collision device in his own corner, sweat dripping off of him. He knew he wasn¡¯t capable in many aspects, and he felt pressure after seeing so many new members joining the society. Although he was simple and honest, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He felt that he needed to work harder, and that his diligence would make up for hisck of natural talent.

    When he saw Wang Zhong arrive, Ma Dong¡¯s spirit turned up a notch as he said, ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t the current atmosphere different?¡±

    Wang Zhong a look at the Ma Dong who was thoroughly addicted to being president and simply replied, ¡°Are they all here for Grai?¡±

    In an instant, it was as if President Ma Dong suffered a fatal blow. ¡°Cough cough. Isn¡¯t it the same? Furthermore, Grai wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them all by himself. Why isn¡¯t that brat here yet? He¡¯s alwayste for morning training every day. Doesn¡¯t he know that he has to train hard to prevent his skills from degrading!?¡±

    Stunned, Wang Zhong stared nkly at Ma Dong. ¡°When those wordse out of your mouth, I somehow feel that something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°Haha. This is called a senior¡¯s sense of responsibility! Oh right, are you sure there¡¯s really no problem with Barran¡¯s hammering? He isn¡¯t that smart in the first ce, so after knocking against that thing for so long, what do we do if he turns stupid?¡± asked Ma Dong. He himself felt pain just from listening to the sound of Barran rebounding when he hit the testing device. Ever since Wang Zhong¡¯s guidance, he had been training all day and night. Although Ma Dong didn¡¯t say much, he really was feeling worried that Barran would smack himself into an unfortunate situation.

 Chapter 72 â€“ Antique

    Chapter 72 ¨C Antique

    Wang Zhong had also been observing Barran¡¯s actions. Since the loss, Barran had suffered arge psychological blow. Although it wasn¡¯t shown on the surface, he felt deep remorse in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to drag the entire society down. With this situation thatcked other methods, the only thing he could do was entrust all of his hope on thebat technique that Wang Zhong taught him.

    Comprehending abat technique wasn¡¯t something that could be done in a single moment. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t try to console Barran as what he needed to do during this time was to be more tenacious. This was an aspect Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t worried about. One¡¯s ability toprehend more or less depended on one¡¯s self. Techniques were dead, so it was only after repeated use of it that one could find a style most suitable for them. As such, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t interfere much with this matter.

    When Emily and Grai arrived, the entire training area seethed with excitement. The two were immediately swarmed and encircled as they were the truly big stars of the Prodigy Society. Both of them possessed the right temperament and attractiveness to gather others. Coupled with their strength and backgrounds, cough cough, well, even the president was no different from an unskilledbourer when beside them.

    Ma Dong treated it as though he hadn¡¯t seen anything. These dishes were captured by him. It¡¯s not like Grai would snatch them away from the President, right?

    ¡°Oh yea, I managed to get a hold of those two wheels you wanted. What did you want these antiques for? You should properly train in your marksmanship as that¡¯s the only true path,¡± Ma Dong said.

    ¡°Ah, you actually got them?¡± replied Wang Zhong, gawking.

    ¡°What are you shouting? Are you looking down on I, the Great President Ma? So long as I have the money and means, will there be anything I can¡¯t get my hands on?¡± Ma Dong said. When he saw Wang Zhong¡¯s astonishment, Ma Dong felt proud. This brother of his was good at everything but romance and acting almighty. For Ma Dong, acting almighty was one of the pleasures of life!

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t resist ttering Ma Dong for a while. ¡°Yes, Lord President is very formidable.¡± In reality, he¡¯d only casually spoken about it. After using that crosswheel previously in the OP, Wang Zhong felt he needed to do further research of the weapon.

    After researching for a bit, however, he found that this kind of rune weapon was quite ancient in design. Not a single one was present in Tianjing. He¡¯d brought it up as a topic casually to Ma Dong, but he never would have thought that this fellow would actually be able to gather the manpower to acquire it.

    Inside the rangedbat training room, Wang Zhong saw two crosswheels that looked rather old fashioned. Ma Dong shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to find a new one for you. This toy had never been mass produced, so I got these two from amemorative museum. Although they¡¯re slightly old, I checked and found that they haven¡¯t gone bad. Maybe they were ones that had been used by some bigshot in the past.¡±

    Wang Zhong patted Ma Dong. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll rely on these to bring glory to the Prodigy Society.¡±

    ¡°No, big bro, just ying with it is fine. This thing isn¡¯t very suitable for realbat. Use it to train your dexterity and adjust your emotions, that¡¯ll be enough,¡± Ma Dong replied. Although he waszy, Ma Dong¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t gone bad and he continued, ¡°I threw it for a bit before. While this toy has some killing and injuring capabilities, its mid-air trajectory is rather unpredictable. Furthermore, it¡¯s too much trouble to use your hands when it returns. The dy between attacks is also quite long. That¡¯s a period of time equivalent to letting an assassine over and stab you to death a few hundred times.¡±

    Wang Zhong just gave a smile as he lifted the shabby crosswheels. The feeling they gave him was different from when he used them in the OP. They felt veryfortable in his hands, which was better than he expected. Due to his rtionship with Simba, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have any deep feeling toward weapons. He focused primarily on training his body and mastering technical abilities. Yet, he indeed had some unfettered fantasies when he first came into contact with the crosswheel.

    Every crosswheel had five holes around its axis. These holes were not used for control, which made it different from the one in the OP. The real one was obviously moreplex in its use. The cutting edges of most ranged weapons tended to be iparably sharp, but the edges of these crosswheels weren¡¯t as sharp as one would imagine. Furthermore, there were strange ripples along its entire edge. Wang Zhong felt more and more interested as he examined it.

    The thing Ma Dong couldn¡¯t bear the most was Wang Zhong¡¯s weapon fanaticism. During his first school year, Wang Zhong had chosen many sses of the rune department. This made many assume he was a student of the rune department, and even made those of themander department think he was preparing to transfer to the rune department. Ma Dong had been the only one to know that Wang Zhong had done all of this because of his extreme interest in rune weapons and rune techniques.

    A weapon¡¯s construction process and the principles within contained all of the wisdom of the previous generations. It was rted to the conversion of soul power, of its essence. Obtaining knowledge of this had aided Wang Zhong greatly in his understanding of other principles.

    It was fine for an ordinary solder to know which weapon was the most lethal. Yet, it was obvious that Wang Zhong instead liked to ponder over and refine it into a literary topic. If he couldn¡¯t find something that was hard to do, then he¡¯d feel suffocated.

    ¡°A helper will be allocated for every member of the core squadron of our Prodigy Society. These helpers will be known as ¡®Followers¡¯. First and foremost will be Grai and Emily. Those who wish to sign up, pleasee over to me.¡±

    The moment President Ma Dong appeared on the scene and gave that announcement, he immediately attracted everyone over to him. The girls were at the forefront, but everyone was thinking along the same lines. Helper¡­ Does this mean we can stay in sole contact with them¡­ everyday?

    Taking advantage of the presented opportunity, Emily and Grai quickly slipped away. It was very fortunate as Grai began to feel anxious. Emily, on the other hand, felt it was truly unbearable that she couldn¡¯t take action. She thought that Ma Dong would be able to solve this issue as he was quite the array of sly and crafty ns.

    When they arrived at the training room, Wang Zhong had already begun to toss those crosswheels. After throwing them a few times, Wang Zhong found that these crosswheels really weren¡¯t simple.

    Those five axis control holes didn¡¯t only allow for a rich variety of control methods, but it also created an incredible number of possible transformations while in the air. Furthermore, the ripples along its edge actuallyplemented and improved the control of the crosswheel. These two crosswheels, simply put, wereplex and high grade rune weapons!

    Who was the person that designed this? Was he a super genius!

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, what¡¯re you ying around with? Where did you get such an old wheel? Haha. Did you get your hands on this after All-Mouthy King¡¯s match?¡± emily asked.

    ¡°Almighty King?¡± Grai asked curiously. ¡°Is that person fierce?¡±

    ¡°Grai, are you an alien? You don¡¯t even know about All-Mouthy King? It¡¯s the mouthy in Mouth1. He¡¯s an extremely fierce and mysterious expert!¡± Emily eximed. She hadpletely walked out of the shadow of her loss. After she watched All-Mouthy King walk further along his own path, and even achieve victory against an elite division member while under unfavourable conditions, she felt that her loss really had been nothing much.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m quite ignorant and ill-informed. I¡¯ll have to go home and watch him,¡± Grai said as he smiled faintly. ¡°But this thing looks¡­ quite unique. May I have a look at it, senior?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Go ahead and try it. This thing is very interesting and slightly hard to control,¡± Wang Zhong said.

    When she heard his words, Emily began to feel excited. ¡°How hard can it be? Let me try!¡±

    As a member of the Assassin n, Emily had also been trained in the basics of short-ranged weapons, and also some hidden weapons.

    Yet, once the crosswheel entered her hands, she could feel itsplexity. When she gave it a casual toss, the crosswheel didn¡¯t even fly five meters before falling to the ground.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this toy too flowery? There¡¯s too much interference with its rotational path. Where did you get a hold of this? Not even dead idiots would pay for it.¡±

    Grai observed the entire construction of the crosswheel earnestly. His eyes shed slightly before returning to their original state. ¡°The person who designed this had great ambitions, but it¡¯s a bit too much. The amount of time needed to master this weapon should instead be spent on other things.¡±

    Grai¡¯s appraisal was obviously more critical than Emily¡¯s, and he moved on. ¡°Senior, are you nning to train in this?¡±

    Wang Zhong just smiled as he said, ¡°I felt it was a bit interesting, so I¡¯m ying with it so that I can adjust my mood. Hitting a target all day is too boring after all.¡±

    BANG!

    A series of shouts and screams rang out from behind a nearby wall. It had been due to Barran knocking himself out after hitting the collision device too fiercely. When he saw this, Wang Zhong felt slightly dizzy. Being too sincere also isn¡¯t that good¡­

    1. Wang Zhong¡¯s username is ×ìÇ¿ÍõÕß, which has almost the same pronunciation as ×îÇ¿ÍõÕß. It¡¯s wordy as All-Mouthy King sounds like Almighty King in Chinese. So if you were wondering why his name was so odd, well, here it is

 Chapter 73 â€“ Training Begins!

    Chapter 73 ¨C Training Begins!

    ¡°Hardtack, dried beef¡­ c¡­¡± Ma Dong muttered this list as he stuffed items into Barran¡¯s bag, which had already been filled until it looked almost like a small hill as ity on the ground. ¡°When you¡¯re all outside, you will be representing the Prodigy Society. As such, you must all get that quota! If humans are steel, then food is iron! Eat more!¡±

    The Freedom Federation¡¯s increase inmodity trading in the past thirty years had been rising. Arge part of this was due to them gaining an advantage from their trade with the three empires. Some of the things traded had once been considered restricted resources of those empires, and even the luxury of some goods has been rising.

    One such example would be c. It¡¯s said that a single bottle of c could be traded in for a female ve in the empires. This was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough, president. Enough¡­¡± Barran said embarrassingly. Ever since he¡¯d entered the Prodigy Society, the president acted the part of his mother and father. The old Barran couldn¡¯t have imagined such a thing happening. He felt very blessed foring to the city and entering the Prodigy Society.

    ¡°What you mean ¡®enough¡¯? Since it¡¯s a group training session, the nutritional aspect has to be higher!¡± Ma Dong¡¯s face was filled with heroic spirit. After getting such a great result, it had be easier for him to get money from the n. Being a ck sheep of the n was also a job, and one that Ma Dong chose to walk as far as possible along. ¡°More, carry more! Wang Zhong, where¡¯s your bag!?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just going for group training, not sightseeing,¡± he replied, slightly helpless. He felt it wouldn¡¯t be good to do such a thing. Since Teacher Grace has returned this time just because of the CHF, this wouldn¡¯t turn out to be a pic.

    Ma Dong shot him a look. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand? They said it had been a survival challenge that had been conducted in the previous group training session. Our seniors had be so hungry that they even ate tree bark! This is called being prepared! Since I¡¯ve already bought them, don¡¯t let it all go to waste. Little Barran, since your vice-president doesn¡¯t want to carry them, you¡¯ll help him.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Being allowed to participate in the group training camp prepared for the CHF was something that exceeded Barran¡¯s wildest dreams. Since there were four quotas, shouldn¡¯t it have gone to the president, vice-president, and the two geniuses? The president actually left such a valuable quota for me¡­ Up until now, Barran still felt as though he¡¯d been living in a dream.

    Regardless of what others said, in Barran¡¯s eyes, other than his parents, Ma Dong was the person who treated him the best in the whole world.

    He¡¯d heard that the location for the group training was quite far away. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact location, it was definitely somewhere outside Tianjing City.

    When the four carried their backpacks and arrived at the gathering point, there were already twenty-plus other students waiting there. Tworge all-terrain vehicles and a single armoured vehicle was parked beside them, waiting to carry them all off to that unknown location. The tires were as tall as Barran and both the exterior and interior exuded an intrepid aura.

    Each academy was given ten participation quotas for the CHF Great Competition. Five mainpetitor slots and five substitutes. The list of names for the training camp, however, had thirty people on it, meaning the elimination rate was two thirds.

    The surroundings were filled with seniors, all of them familiar faces. Other than the freshman Emily, who still wasn¡¯t a family figure to them, everyone present basically knew one another.

    Everyone had grouped up into twos and threes. It could be seen that most of those present were very excited for this training camp.

    Reeves stood next to Scarlet and they had been chatting about something when they saw Wang Zhong¡¯s party arrive. With a faint smile, Reeves said, ¡°Wang Zhong, your Prodigy Society really made everyone feel surprised. Congrattions, and wee to this training camp.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President Reeves,¡± Wang Zhong said politely. He nodded to Scarlet at the side, and when she saw him look at her, she gave him a faint smile of her own.

    After their dinner date, the two¡¯s rapport grew closer and the distance between them had shortened by quite a bit.

    ¡°Ah, President Reeves has such great magnanimity. They managed to qualify for this training camp by stepping over your Saint Judgement. If it had been me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to say such fake words.¡± The one who had spoken was an approachingdy. Her swaying hips as she walked was too alluring, causing everyone else to raise their brows at it.

    Hymin, President of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy¡¯s Super Ability Society. She was a heavyweight figure of the academy.

    If one were to try and find a person who had qualifications high enough to give Reeves a headache, then Hymin would no doubt be in first ce.

    Although Scarlet was very strong in her own right, she had an amiable character and wasn¡¯t naturally aggressive like Hymin. After all, Scarlet was still a junior to her. On the other hand, Hymin and Reeves had been a thing in the past until she dumped Reeves. He was the one who made the mistake first, however.

    ¡°President Hymin¡­¡± Reeves gave her a slight smile. ¡°The goal of the group training camp is to select true experts from the academy. Since the Prodigy Society was able to defeat Vice-president Lu Zhan Tian and pump stronger blood to the training camp, then this is worth celebrating.

    ¡°Besides, Vice-president Lu Zhan Tian has had it too easy for the past two years and became slightly arrogant. Suffering a setback isn¡¯t a bad thing for him. As his president, I truly feel happiness for him and I am grateful to the Prodigy Society for their guidance.¡±

    When they heard his words, not only did everyone nod their heads, but even the Prodigy Society secretly approved. As a leading figure within Tianjing Academy, his breadth of mind was definitely different from the rest.

    Barran felt deeply touched. Presidents really are different from others. Just like our Sir President Ma Dong, President Reeves and he both have such a high level of tolerance and self-restraint.

    ¡°Hypocrite. Whoever believes your words is a big blockhead,¡± Hymin replied. She was probably the only one in the academy who would dare to speak such words to Reeves and also the only one he couldn¡¯t do anything to.

    Those watching who knew of their past rtionship were trying to stifle theirughter. The chance to watch Reeves being suppressed was rare.

    When Hymin arrived in the area, she directly assumed control and became the leading figure. Even Reeves couldn¡¯t do much about this.

    She turned her head and fixed her gaze on a nearby Grai. Like a blossoming flower, she gave him a smile and said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Junior Grai? You look very cute; do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Grai smiled and shook his head slightly. He could tell from Hymin¡¯s gaze that she was different from others and was very casual. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t looking for anything from him.

    Hymin didn¡¯t take the slightest bit of offense and walked toward him. When she neared him, she coiled an arm around his neck and said, ¡°Aww, look at your embarrassed appearance. You¡¯re very adorable! Since you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, that¡¯s great! Your sister here doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, so our meeting must be heaven¡¯s will! Let this group trainig be the start of us!¡±

    As goddesses in the eyes of the male students, Scarlet and Lily didn¡¯t have sex scandals attached to their names. Not even the slightest bit of ambiguity had appeared before.

    Hymin, however, was a famously overbearing queen of the academy. She constantly switched out her boyfriends one after the other. Furthermore, all of them had been high-quality, teen idol grade partners. She was a junior killer. As such, a person like Grai wouldn¡¯t be let go.

    In this era, so long as one wasn¡¯tpletely immoral, there were no differences in male or female romances. People with strength obviously had the higher right to choose, and other than Reeves, all of the previous boys she dumped hadn¡¯t said a bad word about her. She faced no loss with her rtionships.

    The people in their surroundings began to mock this. ¡°After taken out thatst one with great difficulty, now Grai has appeared. If this goes on, when will Boss Hymin start to like me?¡±

 Chapter 74 â€“ For the Academyâ€™s Honor!

    Chapter 74 ¨C For the Academy¡¯s Honor!

    Even Terrence came to join in on the fun. ¡°Know it off and just take a look at your brutish body. It¡¯s totally not up to sister Hymin¡¯s taste. Even if Grai wasn¡¯t here, you wouldn¡¯t get your share!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m brutish? Please, you¡¯re even rougher than I am,¡± the man said as he shot a look at Terrence. ¡°You talk like you¡¯re fair and delicate. It seems you don¡¯t understand where you got your nickname from, ck Bear!¡±

    When they heard his rebuttal, everyone began tough. Although the group training this time around would definitely be strict, everyone was quite rxed as they were filled more with excitement than nervousness.

    This was the CHF Great Competition, something that was different from other regionalpetitions as it happened only once every four years. Because of this, it became an opportunity that appeared only once for all students. They would be the representative for their academy, which was an unsurpassed glory.

    Some of them knew they would miss the ten quotas issued for thepetition, but even so, most were here for the experience and spirit of participation.

    ¡°What is so much fun to talk about?¡±

    Dressed in a Federation Army uniform and a pair of pointed ck-leather tall boots, Grace had appeared out of nowhere.

    She walked over to the group with a faint smile. Other than dressing up a bit, she appeared no different from when she visited the academy.

    ¡°Teacher Grace!¡±

    ¡°Ha. Teacher, I want to report that Terrence was talking about inappropriate things!¡±

    ¡°Scram! Stop painting a ck picture of me. It was you who spoke about it!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, where exactly are we going? What¡¯s with the secrecy?¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    Everyone began to speak excitedly.

    Grace walked calmly before everyone. The iron heels of her high-cut leather boots knocked lightly against the floor, producing clear pa pa sounds.

    As she stood in front of them all and smiled faintly as she said, ¡°It seems you are all very rxed.¡±

    ¡­ teacher, the tone you¡¯re using doesn¡¯t sound like praise¡­

    Everyone calmed themselves and the noise was immediately reduced.

    After waiting until only silence filled the space, Grace slowly began to speak. ¡°Our Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy had been established during the dark ages after the ancient era and was one of the first heroic soul soldier training organisations within the Federation. Although no great history changing figures havee from here, ever since its establishment until now it has had 16,000 soldiers that were able to cast their heroic souls. It has had over 5,000 elite talents from all sorts of domains, including the area of rune and bioscience.

    ¡°The academy experienced, every single week, all of the transformations the Federation has gone through since its establishment. For this, the academy has produced numerous talent and lifeblood, producing remarkable contributions!¡±

    Speaking up to here, Grace paused and watched the group before her. It was obvious that everyone was familiar with this topic. This history and glory was required to boost the participant¡¯s morale.

    ¡°This ce had once been the site of the academy exchange centers within the entire Federation. It is one of the holiest of grounds for all youths of the Federation. When we had been representing the academy during one of the highest forms ofpetition, the CHF, we were the victors of many battles, a historic team that managed to fight hundreds of academies to secure a position in the top eight!¡± Grace¡¯s smiled widely as she was filled with mncholy.

    ¡°However¡­ for three consecutive times, our school ranking during the CHF Great Competition dropped out of the top thirty rankings. In thest CHF, we ended up with a tragic 89th ce. It is said that we have dropped to the status of a third ss academy after thatst regionalpetition!¡±

    As soon as those words left Grace¡¯s mouth, the bit of glory on everyone¡¯s face was spontaneously erased. They all knew that Teacher Grace wasn¡¯t here to praise them. None of that glory had been theirs.

    ¡°Does anyone know what the discussion forums and magazines has assessed us as for this CHF?

    ¡®This academy has already dropped off its godly podium.¡¯

    ¡®It is only relying on its past reputation.¡¯

    ¡®An easy andfortable life has turned all of the students into sheep.¡¯

    ¡®Other than knowing how to y house, they¡¯ve already forgotten what a true fight is.¡¯

    ¡®Theirst regionalpetition had them ced as a measly rank 12th. This year¡¯s CHF will be their breaking point. From now on, they will be a third ss academy!¡¯¡±

    After she spoke, Grace smiled slightly and looked at those before her before saying, ¡°Third. ss. Academy.¡±

    Terrence couldn¡¯t help it anymore as he snarled, shouting in a deep voice, ¡°Fucking bullshit!¡±

    ¡°Those third ss talk are all jokes! Your father will tear their mouths to pieces during the CHFpetition!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the true third ss, all of them are third ss!¡±

    Everyone started to get somewhat riled up. Not only did they not hear of these discussions about the CHF, they¡¯d voluntarily ignored them. Yet, the moment Grace mentioned them, everyone became enraged. After all, they all felt they were the elite of the Federation, ones who would shake the heavens in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± Grace¡¯s voice suddenly tightened, her smile vanishing as she continued, ¡°Wrong. You guys are not third ss. You can¡¯t even be considered third ss, just a pack of wastes that haven¡¯t even reached a ss!¡±

    Grace¡¯s voice was like a hammer that struck everyone dumbfounded. A few lowered their heads, but there were some who weren¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°You guys managed to only achieve 12th ce in the regionalpetition. 12th ce. For a mere regionalpetition. Do you guys understand what you¡¯re facing? The CHF motherfucking Great Competition. Do you know how many experts will be participating? Yet you guys actuallyugh about it! Where is this self-confidenceing from? That tiny bit of martial arts? You guys will only make Tianjing Academy be forever pinned as a historic pir of shame!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned red as they lowered their heads. Grace¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt that pierce everything, causing the shame they¡¯d block to suddenly flood them. There was no use in deceiving themselves. All of this was undeniable. They¡¯d never once considered achieving results and had only been here to participate.

    Only to participate, soughable!

    If that speech had been spoken by anyone else, then it would have probably sparked a fight. Yet, this was Grace, Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy¡¯s hero and idol. She had been the only reason why Tianjing Academy could still keep its qualifications and join the CHF!

    The entire area was extremely quiet as they all felt as though they were suffocating, their breaths locked in their chests.

    ¡°Is this truth so ear-piercing and unbearable?¡° Grace asked as she watched them calmly. ¡°I also feel it¡¯s difficult to bear!

    ¡°Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy isn¡¯t only my alma mater, but my faith, my glory! I am an orphan, and the academy adopted me. She fed me, clothed me, gave me a ce to live. She gave me dreams, gave me glory and allowed me to achieve my dream of bing a heroic soul solder! I don¡¯t what the academy means to you, but this is my home! The academy is my mother! Whoever dares insult her will be my enemy. I will kill them!¡±

    Grace was no longer the gentle teacher by this time. She was now a war goddess, one who could shake the heavens!

    The students clenched their fists firmly. Any depression and nervousness they felt for the uing training had now vanished. Even Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were sparkling with fighting intent. With regards for her words, he waspletely supportive. Only after this speech did he feel that his ideal group training session had truly begun.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you guys are from, or which n you are in. I don¡¯t care what background or status you have! As long as you are standing here, you are one of my soldiers, and a student of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy! You must fight to protect the glory of our academy!¡±

    Teacher Grace¡¯s eyes moved to Reeves, Scarlet, Emily, and even Grai and the others. Her gaze swept past them all, one by one.

 Chapter 75 â€“ Another World

    Chapter 75 ¨C Another World

    ¡°There is still the greater half of a year left! I will do my best to squeeze out every drop of your potential, letting you experience true pain and terror. I will even let you guys face death directly! Do not expect mercy from me; those who do will shame the academy and, in my eyes, they won¡¯t be given pity even if they die! Only those who genuinely put in their sweat, tears, and blood will be able to cast their heroic soul!

    ¡°Those who fear pain, difficulties, weariness, or death, the path back to the city is over there! Hurry up and disappear!¡± Grace suddenly raised the volume of her voice as she shouted, ¡°Does everyone understand?!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone shouted. Without any hesitation, everyone chose to stay.

    ¡°Louder, you group of wastes!¡±

    ¡°UNDERSTOOD!¡± Everyone tore their throats to roar this aloud.

    ¡°Did you guys not eat? Shout louder for me!¡±

    ¡°UN! DER!! STOOD!!!¡±

    Everyone shouted until even their necks were red.

    Just by thinking of her ear-piercing words, they were all filled with anger, fighting spirit, and boiling blood!

    Fuck your third ss! Fuck your sheep!

    Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy is the best!

    Grace then said coldly said, ¡°Now, everyone get in the vehicles for me. Now!¡±

    Although the brainwashing from Miss Grace was very sessful, the mood of the students were still rather heavy-hearted. After they entered the giant steel monstrosities, though, it gradually turned better.

    The advent of rune technology had brought about great transformations. An example of this would be the armed railway that travelled between cities and was powered by energy collected from runes. Yet, the usage of these runes required rune-powered maic tracks, and the transport system within the cities werergely old-era technology.

    Since the process of integrating rune tech into everyday life still had a long way to go, fossil fuels were still used as a resource, and transitioned to be a regted resource. If they hadn¡¯t traded with other empires in recent years, then the students wouldn¡¯t even have had the qualifications to use it.

    Grace¡¯s mouth may be ruthless, but she still allowed them to sit in such transportation. She was like a fairy maiden who was cold on the outside, yet warm on the inside. The previous participants had to run.

    It couldn¡¯t not be said that while this kind of all-terrain vehicle from the old erackedbat power, it was too cool. The gigantic wheels travelling across the ground made one¡¯s blood race.

    When the armoured vehicle that Grace sat in started to move, the rough, rumbling roar of the engine sounded out, giving the students a new, odd, and exciting feeling.

    There were three vehicles avable there. While Grace sat in the armoured one, the training group participating students sat in the all-terrain vehicles.

    ¡°Teacher Grace is too awesome!¡± a student said with a low voice and excited expression. ¡°I heard that these kind of cross-country, oil guzzling, heavy vehicles are specialties of the frontline army and special forces. For Teacher Grace to have ess to these three vehicles¡­ tut tut. Just sitting in this thing makes me feel like a boss!¡±

    ¡°We were only just told that this was training and that we shouldn¡¯t y around, yet look at you. In just the blink of an eye, you¡¯re already infatuated with the armoured vehicle¡­¡±

    A hoarse rumbling resounded from the engine of the cross-country armoured vehicle. The sound brought with it a powerful metallic sensation, like it was an iron and steel monster. Everyone felt that this was novel and exciting. If not for Grace¡¯s admonitions earlier, the words of which were still ringing in their ears, then this group of brats would¡¯ve already been filled to the brim with joy. Even now, they already couldn¡¯t resist looking around in all directions.

    The welfare that the Federation provided to its army was excellent. Army vehicles were given special privileges wherever it went, especially when it was something like these tworge types. Although they were old, the strength and noise of the motor lent it power. Those at an 80-100 meters distance from the group would give way as they neared the iparably expansive walls of Tianjing City.

    A super wall encircled the city. It was 5 kilometers long and 20 meters tall. At the center of the wall was an electricwork, forming the external defense of Tianjing City. It consisted of electronic monitoring, sentry posts, and patrolling forces..

    A hundred years of history went into this defensive perimeter construction. It had been demolished, rebuilt, and repaired countless times. Much of it had disappeared into the annals of history, but there were a few remnants left of its story surviving till now.

    Rust, bloodstains, and various burnt marks formed a ghastly sight. Still, a great many areas looked brand new. It was said that Tianjing City once suffered a beast tide around forty years ago. It had almost toppled the walls over, and traces of therge-scale repairs done then could still be seen now.

    As the group passed through the pair of gigantic steel doors, they could see a myriad of names carved into them.

    Wang Xue Man, Gu Bo, Chrolos, Elroy¡­

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were filled with respect as they faced the names of these heroes. A person who had lived within Tianjing City wouldn¡¯t ever forget their contributions.

    Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy had also been a main force during the defence against the beast tide. During that battle, the mortality rate within the academy had reached 60%. The names carved here could still be heard within the academy, repeated in detail in order to motivate generation after generation of students. In this new world, only genuine heroes could gain the respect of the people!

    This one wall separated the two worlds.

    Not far outside the city was arge slum. The squad of vehicles didn¡¯t avoid this civilian area and instead, followed the armoured vehicle as it stormed through the slums.

    Since everyone in the vehicles were students, only those that came from other cities by way of armed trains, the main path, would know of these slums. Others only knew of them through rumours.

    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s the rumoured second world!¡± Terrence was unable to restrain himself and choked the words out. This made the rest unable to resist staring out their vehicle.

    Despite only being a few kilometers away from Tianjing City¡¯s high walls, most of the people living inside wouldn¡¯t ever have a real chance of visiting this ce in their entire life. As such, the basic understanding students had of the slums stopped at a simple introduction given through textbooks.

    Compared to the happiness and prosperity within the city walls, the slums were, simply put, a living hell.

    These densely-packed short tents were filled with an overpowering amount of smoke that filled the sky. One could see starving, skinny refugees. Corpses were left exposed on the ground, but no one seemed to care about them.

    This was the shadow of the Freedom Federation¡¯s prosperity, present in every city. They were a group formed by those with no identity, those with debt, criminals, or exiles due to the mutations within their body.

    It was apletely different world to what was inside the city walls. Even within the Freedom Federation, the concept of the strong preying upon the weak was still unchanged.

    ¡°Look, that little guy has three legs. The pus and ulcers on his body look so disgusting,¡± a student said, staring with big eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s one on my side with a tumor on its neck. It¡¯s like it has two heads.¡±

    Mutated humans were existences that were treated like monsters and were thoroughly banished from society. Some were a result of radiation exposure, others from dimension energy exposure. Within the Freedom Federation system, these kinds of people would be exiled, never to be left inside the city. Cities only epted humans and new humans. This was the basic line for preserving a foundation that was both orderly and normal looking.

    Human rights organizations within the Federation had tried appealing for the use of rune technology to aid these deformed people. They were still humans and had a right to live. Yet, these sorts of appeals were weak as those who pushed for it wished for the richer cities to be the ones to step forward shoulder this burden.

    In reality, the Federation itself was faced with numerous problems as survival was still thergest issue that all powers faced in this world.

    The old era had already left and would never return.

 Chapter 76 â€“ A Fragmented Community

    Chapter 76 ¨C A Fragmented Community

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely rotting meat in that little monster¡¯s stomach! I can smell that dposing stench from even 20 meters away! Who dares to bet with me? A hundred credits!¡± Adams shouted suddenly.

    It was fortunate that Teacher Grace stayed in the front-most vehicle, otherwise these fellows wouldn¡¯t have dared to act so unbridled even if they were given heaven-made bravery.

    ¡°If you wanna bet, then let¡¯s bet. Yet, how can we just rely on your words?¡± a few others replied. One couldn¡¯t me these cruel words as this kind of education was taught to everyone since young. These identity-less creatures living outside the walls couldn¡¯t be considered humans. They only resembled humans, that was all.

    Adams smiled andughed craftily as he took out arge piece of bread from his bag. He then shouted, ¡°Whoever takes that girl¡¯s clothes off so that I can see clearly will get this piece of bread! I¡¯ll give you one minute!¡±

    Quite a few of these refugees were instantly attracted to his words.

    A fresh piece of bread was enough to buy the lives of ten people in this kind of ce. What was stripping a little girls¡¯ clothes whenpared to that?

    The next second, however, the little girl herself took off her clothes¡­

    Everyone gawked and Adams couldn¡¯t help spitting out a mouthful of saliva before throwing the bread out. ¡°Fucking disgusting. I forgot these fellows couldn¡¯t be considered humans. Else this would¡¯ve been more exciting.¡±

    A few started tough while others like Scarlet just frowned withoutmenting. Although this kind ofughter held no meaning at all, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, those inside the city and those outside were not of one group.

    Barran clenched his fists tightly as he kept quiet. Silent. He could only stay silent. While some nightmares were forgotten, sometimes he would wake up trembling.

    Adams took out another piece of bread. Let¡¯s make this a bit more exciting¡­

    ¡°Adams, you should know when to stop!¡± Wang Zhong shouted suddenly.

    Gawking, Adams couldn¡¯t helpughing as he said, ¡°Wang Zhong, you shouldn¡¯t pity these things. Hey, everyone look, We have a saint here!¡±

    Wang Zhong just casually shot him a look. ¡°The one I pity isn¡¯t them, but you, a thing that believes he¡¯s a human.¡±

    Adams, was now angry. He snarkily replied, ¡°Wang Zhong, do you really think you¡¯re something special for getting in here on a fluke? If Scarlet hadn¡¯t been the one protecting you, then I, your father, would¡¯ve already broken your legs!¡±

    Reeves, who hadn¡¯t made a sound till now, suddenly shouted, ¡°Adams, keep quiet. We¡¯re here for training, not for an outing!¡± Although he was angry, Adams stiffly sat in his corner after Reeves spoke.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t in a quarreling mood as he turned toward Barran. ¡°Were you thinking about giving them food?¡±

    Barran lowered his head, answering, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wang Zhong just shook his head. ¡°Giving them food would be more harmful. You understood this.¡±

    This was the reason why Barran hadn¡¯t thrown anything down to them. If he did so, it might¡¯ve already caused a fierce battle to happen today.

    And with that, the small disturbance was quickly suppressed.

    No one knew, however, that Grace was currently facing a gigantic skylink screen within the first vehicle. It transmitted everything that happened in the vehicles behind. It had been her orders to slow the vehicles. She had done this to see how the students would react when encountering this situation.

    She watched seriously, not allowing anyone¡¯s expression slip her sight.

    Scarlet¡­ Grace had originally been hopeful and holding high expectations towards her, but she just wasn¡¯t mature enough andcked theprehension a leader should have. While there had been a trace of pity in her eyes, pity was useless as it just meant she was incapable of providing help.

    Those fooling around like Adams and those with aloof expressions weren¡¯t any different.

    A few reacted the same as Scarlet. For example, Emily felt that those outside were pitiful. Such an attitude was simr to when a person reacted to an injured little cat or dog. It was worthless for this era.

    Inparison, Barran was quite angry. This was rted to his personal past as he had had experience being a refugee. As the construction of the city required physically strong and fit humans, it became quite the lure for one to be a city resident. This was the reason why he and his parents had been able to survive through this. It was only when Barran ignited his soul that their lives truly improved for the better.

    Reeves¡¯ behaviour was something that conformed to societal norms. He held a level of control over the squadron and had enough prestige. The way he handled this matter was mature and he was able to see therger picture.

    Yet, this still wasn¡¯t enough. He was only pretending to be mature as he wished to present himself as having the attitude of a leader.

    Grai. This youth was quite interesting. His strength was outstanding, and he held mastery over his inner heart and mind. It was said that he had some background, thus creating little difference between him and a senior.

    People like this appeared in various cities. They weren¡¯t willing to provoke anyone, nor cause trouble unless absolutely necessary. These kinds of people were almost always indifferent. For them, the most important thing was strength.

    Yet, Grai was too cold and detached. He treated everything happening in his surroundings like as though it was none of his business. This kind of person wouldn¡¯t do.

    Wang Zhong¡­ how to say it? He really was an outlier. Seeing him attend the makeup exam had been by chance. While Scarlet¡¯s rmendation was a bit of a surprise, just these few points wasn¡¯t enough enough to attract more of Grace¡¯s attention to him.

    However just now, she saw the strangest scene so far, which was the eyes of Wang Zhong. There were no pity, no anger, no indifference, but¡­sorrow.

    Sorrow. This was an attitude humans of the old era held when treating their fellow man.

    This was the feeling Grace gained after going on an expedition for ten years. Even now, she was powerless to change things.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s level of thinking involving human interaction was higher than everyone in the vehicles by several levels. Such a temperament appearing in the body of a sixteen-year-old boy was too unique.

    But contrary to her feeling of helplessness towrads the situation, she didn¡¯t seem to feel any despairing from Wang Zhong.

    Maybe I¡¯m¡­ just thinking too much. He¡¯s just a brat who hasn¡¯t yet fully grown up. After returning to her hometown, she probably felt a bit too sentimental.

    ¡°Captain, let me take a look at which fellow caught your eye. Your current expression is quite the rare sight!¡±

    ¡°None of your business! Just drive properly!¡± she replied as she continued to stare at the screen.

    The soldier held a cigarette in his mouth,ughing as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned, just concerned. If it hadn¡¯t been for Tianjing Academy helping captain get a hold of a temporary transfermand, then the few of us would still have been trying to get some good assignment. After staying in the frontlines for so long, returning ind and resting for a few months is simply heaven. Due to this, we are quite concerned for anything happening to our boss¡¯s hometown!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. If you¡¯re so concerned, then help me push them properly during this period of time. I called you all out here in order to train them. When the timees, you bettere up with some tricks in order to properly drill them!¡±

    The soldier gave a heartyugh. ¡°Haha. Rx, boss! I guarantee we¡¯ll drill them until¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Grace questioned, staring at him with an eye.

    He hurriedly covered his mouth. ¡°A mistake, definitely my mistake! Nothing! Captain, we guarantee we¡¯ll fulfill our mission!¡±

    The armoured vehicle travelled through the refugee area for more than an hour before the surroundings gradually turned deste. From time to time, the vehicles would pick up speed when a few wild animals approached. Some of them might have been mutated creatures, such as Twin-Tailed Wolves, Earthen Scorpions¡­

 Chapter 77 â€“ Ridiculous Training

    Chapter 77 ¨C Ridiculous Training

    During such a time, the connection between cities was done primarily through armoured railway. The immediate vicinities of the railways were considered ¡®safe¡¯, but the other ces were still dangerous areas. As for the driving one¡¯s self around the world, not even children of ns from the assassin would, such as Emily¡¯s n, experienced such a thing.

    Hundreds of years ago, it was said that those within human society, anyone could travel the world as one pleased and feel its boundless nature. Now, this was too extravagant a proposal for most people.

    This was the endlessly wide wilderness. Thergest space within the cities were their streets, which were just ten meters wide. Whenpared with their current area, it was easy to see how much wider their field of view became. As they were exposed to this, their minds suddenly seemed to have broadened.

    That previously small disturbance hadn¡¯t affected everyone¡¯s mood by much. Only Adam still had a belly full of fire as he became stuffy and quiet, unwilling to utter a single word. Everyone else was still quite lively.

    The armoured vehicle rocked and swayed as it travelled through the wilderness for most of the day. By the time it reached its destination, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    This wasn¡¯t the frontlines¡¯ Chloe sentry post, but a logistics camp. While the entire camp couldn¡¯t be considered big, it wasn¡¯t small either. A fence of high voltage electrical currents formed awork around the perimeter, while a single sentry tower stood aloof in the middle of the camp. Standing tall, it wasn¡¯t only used as a security measure, but was also used andmark for directions in case one was lost.

    This camp was also used for armoured railway patrols and was considered a part of Tianjing City¡¯s defensive force. Only when one arrived here would one feel the heavily guarded and cautious chill of the atmosphere. This was the world outside the city.

    ¡°It must have been exhausting for everyone since it was a little bumpy, but we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Teacher Grace¡¯s voice made everyone there feel warmth in their heart. No matter what, Teacher is still good to us. They were all touched to the point of tearing up.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exhausting,¡± said Terrence, hurriedly trying to show off. ¡°We still have strength left!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. The only thing we had to do was sit in the vehicles. There wasn¡¯t anything exhausting about that.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Based on our current conditions, even fighting against a mutated beast wouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±

    They were all in high spirits, their shouts shaking the sky. It would be good for them to leave Grace with a good impression. After touching ground, they all remembered their goals.

    ¡°Very good. I originally wanted to give you guys a few minutes of rest,¡± she said, smiling,¡± but since you all still have some strength remaining, we can begin now.¡±

    Begin what?

    The surroundings immediately turnedpletely silent.

    ¡°500 deep squats, 500 pushups, then a run through the entire camp for 100ps.¡±

    Fuck¡­ Teacher Grace actually used that kind of y!?

    They were just being modest¡­

    They all nced at one another in nk dismay before looking at their deste and somewhat gloomy environment. We¡¯re really unlucky¡­

    Even Terrence got scared. He felt like vomiting after such a bumpy journey, so he stuttered as he said, ¡°T, Teacher Grace, I was just joking¡­¡±

    ¡°And I wasn¡¯t,¡± Grace said while smiling. She nced at her watch. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t fast enough, then you might miss your dinner.¡±

    Dinner¡­

    After getting tossed around like that, now we can¡¯t even get good food. How are we supposed to train tomorrow?

    ¡°Wang Zhong, it looks like you¡¯re quite fine. How about the two of us take the lead?¡± Reeves said, smiling faintly. Although Reeves was magnanimous, Wang Zhong was a bitcking in his ability to tell the good from the bad. Even if they didn¡¯t talk about Lu Zhan Tian, Adams was still one of his men. Wang Zhong talking about Adams that way meant he wasn¡¯t giving him any face. As such, Reeves wanted to appraise Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. Strength was something that could only be judged through one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wang Zhong replied in an extremely straightforward manner.

    With someone taking the lead, the rest were more inclined to join in. Whether they were dizzy or not could be ignored for now; they wouldn¡¯t even be able to cry if they missed their dinner.

    Reeves¡¯ actions were fast, and the energy that went into his deep squats was also veryrge. The dizziness he¡¯d felt after getting off the vehicle onlysted for a while before he recovered from it. What made him disappointed, however, was that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have any intention ofpeting with him. He only focused on doing his own actions in a methodical way. He was standard and steady.

    Deep squats, push ups, runningps. This wasn¡¯t anything difficult for these fellows in an ordinary situation, but after experiencing a day¡¯s worth of swaying, there were some who couldn¡¯t resist the urge to vomit after a while.

    Grace truly wasn¡¯t able to get out of her good mood. These fellows are just flowers in a greenhouse, thinking that just relying on their soul power means they wouldn¡¯t have to do anything. So naive!

    It wasn¡¯t any wonder that Greene would expend so much energy to transfer Grace back. If Tianjing Academy were to proceed like this, then it would truly be finished.

    The academy¡¯s core strength consisted of students like Reeves, Scarlet, Hymin, and the rest, and of first-years like Emily and Grai. Their talents were quite good. Some of them were from famous ns, and theirbat methods weren¡¯t considered bad. Even if the academy wasn¡¯t an elite one like the other top ssed academies at the peak, they shouldn¡¯t have ever fallen to such a low point. They were just too uselessly flowery.

    Soul power was just one factor for achieving victory. There were many other points and factors that could influencebat, such as physical strength, endurance and tenacity, etc¡­ Even if one were to reach the Heroic Soul stage, these aspects were still very important.

    Without a tyrannical enough body, soul power would just be a would be useless.

    As for trying to surpass the limits of the physical body¡­ Grace had no way of appraising this was it wasn¡¯t anything popr.

    Her brain was currentlybing through a few training ns when a man in army uniform arrived at her side. From his appearance he looked over thirty years of age and had a beard covering most of his face, giving him a rough and tough look. ¡°Ha! Boss, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Aldrich!¡± Grace felt happy when she could meet her old schoolmates. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re mingling quite well. If it hadn¡¯t been for Teacher telling me about this ce, I wouldn¡¯t have thought a brat like you had already be a 2nd Lieutenant and the boss of this ce. Not bad. This uniform set makes you look awe-inspiring.¡±

    Aldrich and Grace had been schoolmates of the same year, and had also be squadmates participating in the CHF Great Competition. Regretfully, after graduation there was a slight issue that appeared in his training, which ended up with him unable to cast his heroic soul in the end. After being assigned to the ind army, it had been ten years since they¡¯dst met.

    ¡°Boss, instead of giving me encouragement about my one bar promotion after our ten-plus years of friendship, you¡¯re instead mocking me with that two bar status on your shoulders!? So insincere!¡± Aldrich said. His eyes focused on the heavily armoured off-road vehicles and didn¡¯t move from them. ¡°Those kinds of vehicles¡­ you elites on the front lines sure have a lot of fun ying with them. Yet, I¡¯ve stayed here for ten years and I¡¯ve only seen them twice! Tsk tsk. Look at those streaks, these tires¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop drooling while looking at my vehicles!¡± Grace said, feeling funny. ¡°After ten years, this virtue of yours is still the same as always. You¡¯re greedy for anything good that you see.¡±

    Aldrich didn¡¯t even blush and instead grinned while scratching his head. He turned his gaze toward therge group of students doing deep squats and said, ¡°The ones representing the academy thispetition are these group of brats?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your impression?¡±

    ¡°What can I see in such a short time¡­ boss, you should know that in the past few years, our academy has fallen by quite a bit. Don¡¯t hold any high hopes,¡± Aldrich replied.

 Chapter 78 â€“ A Sumptious Dinner

    Chapter 78 ¨C A Sumptious Dinner

    ¡°I know this! In fact, the standard of Tianjing isn¡¯t as weak as I thought. The main thing is that the improvement speed of the other cities is too strong,¡± Grace said as she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring them here for them to livefortably. I¡¯ll need you to go out and teach your junior brothers and sisters how to prepare something nice to eat!¡±

    Aldrichughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I¡¯ve already prepared their dinner. It¡¯s all standardized, and I guarantee they¡¯ll never forget this their entire life!¡±

    This degree of physical training couldn¡¯t be considered too overboard. Although the group of studentsined a lot, after the training began, everyone tried to overtake the other. If they didn¡¯t have the desire to disy all of their abilities, then there truly wouldn¡¯t be any hope for them¡­

    The first group of people toplete the training was Reeves, Emily, Scarlet, Hymin, Grai, and a few of the more representative figures of Tianjing Academy. What was unexpected was that Wang Zhong had actually been at the very front of this group.

    Since no one wanted to lose nay face in front of Grace, they tried to avoid beingst. As such, they truly staked everything they had until the end.

    Teacher Grace looked at the time. It had just hit eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Barran had been the slowest and he¡¯d just finished running hisps.

    While he wasst, Barran wasn¡¯t really worn out. His body was very strong, but his movements weren¡¯t as fast as the others who tried to perform to the very best of their standards. There were quite a few who hadn¡¯t even made the proper forms during the push-ups as they wanted a better speed record. Yet, one must note that there was a very big difference between a proper and improper push-up.

    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Grace¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t want to give a sermon again, so she simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s end it today. Also, hand over all of the food you guys brought. During this group training period, all of the food and lodgings have been arranged for you guys, so you won¡¯tck in nutrition.¡±

    Five soldiers appeared and immediately collected the food as Grace continued, ¡°No one is allowed to hide any food! If not, disciplinary actions will be used ordingly for you viting orders!¡±

    They handed over any food they had brought without a thought. Even if there wasn¡¯t anything delicious here, they would still be fed properly.

    ¡°Follow me to the dining hall!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I didn¡¯t notice that your physical stamina wasn¡¯t bad!¡± Scarlet said, smiling. Although he was a ranged soldier, Scarlet¡¯s training in this area was very systematic.

    ¡°That¡¯s for certain! Brother Wang Zhong isn¡¯t one of those embroidered pillows!¡± Emily said. Ma Dong had already exined to her about the help Scarlet and Mmi had previously given them. She felt quite embarrassed for going against Scarlet and was looking at the ground, her heart heavy.

    Scarlet and Mmi naturally wouldn¡¯t make a fuss over everything with her and instead treated her like a little girl with a bit of personality.

    ¡°Teacher Grace, what are we eating?¡± Terrence shouted his question at the front. While it hadn¡¯t been hard for them toplete the training, there was still a sense of aplishment from doing it.

    Grace had a smile on her face during their walk. ¡°You guys should thank our 2nd Lieutenant Aldrich well. He prepared everything especially for you guys. It¡¯s a delicacy you guys definitely haven¡¯t tasted before.¡±

    Everyone eyes began to shine.

    The was no heroic soul soldier that wasn¡¯t a glutton. Something we haven¡¯t tasted before? What kind of thing is it? Why is Teacher Grace making it sound so mysterious? We¡¯re looking forward to it!

    ¡°My mouth is quite expectant¡­¡± Hymin said, her beautiful deep-blue eyes sparkling.

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s wild game?

    Within a few minutes, therge dining hall turned quiet as everyone sat in their allocated seats. Everyone¡¯s foreheads were filled with dark-blue veins and ck lines.

    Tworge basins were ced before everyone¡¯s dining table. They were filled to the brim with ¡®food¡¯¡­ if it could really be considered food.

    This shocking thing wasn¡¯t food, but something terrifying!

    Within the first basic was fresh meat in blood. This was really, really fresh if it¡¯s still bleeding! What was more frightening was its shape. Those little heads, that long and slender tail, this pointed nose¡­ what special thing was this? It was clearly skinned mutated rats!

    Yet, if one dared to look in the second basin, then the rat meat probably wasn¡¯t considered much. It was arge basin filled with live worms! Their bodies were thick and rough, and there were even little maggots wriggling and squirming inside it¡­

    This is our dinner!?

    After their long-awaited anticipation, their so-called special special reception and never-before-tasted special delicacy was this!?

    Was there some mistake?

    Everyone¡¯s scalps turned numb after seeing it all, especially for the girls. The hairs on their entire bodies started to rise. Even the usually carefree Emily felt she was somewhat unable to endure it.

    ¡°Both Rot Devouring Rats and Alienized Worms are rich in protein. Furthermore, they are the mostmon animals in the wilderness. Teaching you all to eat these is a necessity. One day, in the future, it might even save your lives under special circumstances,¡± Teacher Grace said, smiling. ¡°Considering that it¡¯s your first day here, I¡¯ll give you guys some special benefits and have you guys choose either one.¡±

    Choose¡­ how do they choose? Do they have to choose between the bugs or the rat?

    Please don¡¯t speak about how disgusting it would be to have it slide down their throats; just imagining it was enough.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Hymin was the first one to give up. This is more terrifying than the dizziness after that ride. She was close to losing control over her throat. ¡°Teacher, I, I suddenly feel full. Can I return to the living quarters first?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I actually cheating during that run earlier. I still have fiveps to go. I, I¡¯ll go back and make up for it!¡± Terrence shouted, wanting to slip away.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Grace said as she smiled deeply while looking at everyone. ¡°I won¡¯t force anyone who doesn¡¯t want to eat. It¡¯s up to you if you want to leave.¡±

    ¡°YES!¡± Terrence was the first to jump and shout. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second.

    ¡°And don¡¯t me me for not reminding you guys,¡± she leisurely said. ¡°For those who don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t change their menu the entire month. Also, there isn¡¯t any other food to be found here. Some matters just have to be tackled sooner orter.¡±

    When everyone saw Grace¡¯s rxed smile, none of them could feel the same. This group training waspletely different from what they¡¯d imagined.

    One month¡­

    Terrence stopped moving. The surroundings became so quiet that a pin could be heard. None of them couldn¡¯t understand Grace¡¯s character anymore, not unless they were extremely stupid. They took a look at the soldiers inside the dining hall, then at those carrying guns, and saw that their faces were filled with ridicule. This was truly the first time they¡¯d all felt so awful.

    Everyone forced their gazes back at the basins¡­

    Urgh! Fuck, how do we eat this!

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    While everyone remained silent, Barran started to move.

    Eyes wide, he proceeded to pinch a Rot Devouring Rat.

    Barran was very clear as to how he¡¯d managed to get here. Since his strength was the weakest, if he couldn¡¯t even do something like this then he felt he shouldn¡¯t bother to stay here.

    While this group training may have been a type of glory for others, it had a higher value to Barran.

    He opened his mouth and took a vicious bite. The rat¡¯s nervous system caused its tail to directly straighten, and a faint squeak sounded from his mouth, causing goosebumps to appear on everyone¡¯s skin.

    Munch, munch, munch.

    Quite fresh, Barran thought as he smacked his lips. Seems it isn¡¯tpletely dead. It just scratched my tongue¡­

    The thing inside the basin was much better than the mutated rat he¡¯d caught inside the refugee area in the past. It was big and plump, and the dirtiest part of it, the skin, had already been removed. Nothing bad grew from its body, so why couldn¡¯t it be eaten?

    He hadn¡¯t eaten such food in quite a while. This stuff was like his teacher had said; new humans really did need a lot of special nutrition in order to nourish their soul power.

    Bleh!

    Out of the group of thirty, at least twenty of them directly vomited.

    ¡°Fuck Barran, you do yours, but can you shut your mouth?!¡±

    ¡°Boss, please kill me!¡±

    ¡°Help me! Kill me, just don¡¯t make me eat this! Wuhuhuhu!1¡±

    1. Crying sounds.

 Chapter 79 â€“ Personal Service

    Chapter 79 ¨C Personal Service

    ¡°I¡¯d rather starve for a month!¡±

    ¡°This thing isn¡¯t actually alive, right?¡±

    A continuous number ofints resounded within the dining hall. A few of the girls didn¡¯t even want to open their eyes.

    ¡°It still hasn¡¯t died yet? Let me try.¡± Wang Zhong grabbed one and ate it.

    While he didn¡¯t think it tasted as great as what Barran¡¯s expression made it out to be, it was alright, and slightly better than what he¡¯d imagined. Moreover, it hadn¡¯t jumped about in his mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to livefortably. We are soldiers,¡± Reeves said, standing up with a smile. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t dread any challenge.¡±

    He grabbed a Rot Devouring Rat and ripped off arge mouthful. It was obvious from his twitching face that he was trying his hardest to chew the rat, but he still managed to stop himself from choking as he swallowed it down resolutely. Bite after bite, he continued to eat the meat. That so-called tranquil expression, however, had already be extremely twisted.

    Only when thatst mouthful had entered his stomach did Reeves regain some normality. ¡°For glory!¡±

    Grace still nodded when she saw this. These little guys seemed to make a big deal out of it. It was as if eating something was such a strenuous action, yet this really seemed like it.

    Barran, Wang Zhong, and Reeves made groaning sounds as they ate. Everyone else looked at one another with nk dismay on their faces. They didn¡¯t know what to do with their lower jaws.

    Grai opened his mouth. ¡°Teacher Grace, all we need to do is eat them, right? Regardless of the method?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine as long as it enters your stomach.¡±

    Was there even a need to care about the way to eat them?

    They watched as Grai unhurriedly took out a fork and knife from the side. In reality, those utensils had been ced there in order to tease them. Everyone had automatically ignored the tools, but Grai still took it seriously.

    When a Rot Devouring Rat was ced on his tray, Grai moved.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    That small silver-coloured knife traced beautiful paths into the rat, and in the blink of an eye it had alreadypletely dismantled the Rot Devouring Rat. Bones were ced to one side, while the meat wasid out in strips. With the faint bloodstains, it looked like a te of rare steak.

    Afterpleting his preparatory work, he leisurely pierced each piece with his fork and ced it into his mouth¡­ all he was missing was a ss of red wine in order to create a standard French feast!

    Those who saw this gaped¡­ where did he learn this? Was this even okay?

    Grace didn¡¯t say anything about it and just looked at everyone else before ncing at the time. ¡°You guys still have five minutes to eat.¡±

    ¡°Fuck. This big brother, still have a few moves!¡± Terrence shouted as he jumped forward and grabbed a Rot Devouring Rat. He used his bare hands to clenched it hard, squeezing out the stomach, intestines, blood, and other internal fluids. Fuck this mouse!

    He pinched his nose and closed his eyes. Resigned to his fate, he stuffed the rat into his mouth.

    Humans were never weak in their creativity. The originally spiritless dining hall was revived as a few squeezed the rat empty, while others tried to follow Grai and sliced it into pieces¡­

    Whoosh¡­ Emily stood and waved her small hands. A lump of mes started to rise, and within ten seconds that bloody scent transformed into a barbeque smell. The fragrance filled the air and one could even hear the sizzling sounds made by the fat on the meat. Although it didn¡¯t taste good, it was a delicacy whenpared to everyone else¡¯s.

    They all became excited. No matter how much one cut it up, it was still raw rat meat. Only Emily could make this a genuine dish!

    City people truly knew how to have fun!

    ¡°Cough cough. Junior sister Emily, is it possible for you to roast a tray for me?¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Me, please help me!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s zeal came into y as the scene was thoroughly ignited. Without bothering to wait for the second round of orders, Grace¡¯s cold voice was like a bucket of cold water poured directly over them all.

    ¡°Help you roast?¡± Grace¡¯s voice resonated throughout therge dining hall as she looked at every individual there. ¡°Then when you guys face the battlefield in the future, will she also help you die!?¡±

    The great hall immediately turned tranquil.

    ¡°Those who have the ability will eat roasted meat. Those who do not will have to swallow it down with the blood. For those really can¡¯t eat it, no problem! I¡¯ll let otherse and teach you guys. Markis, Markos!¡±

    Two humongous, two-meter-tall men walked over. Their arms were almost as thick as Barran¡¯s leg!

    The students had previously seen these two within the all-terrain vehicles; they were the drivers and had driven the vehicles as chaotically as a rollercoaster. It was said that they were Teacher Grace¡¯s personal guards when at the frontlines. They were true heroic soul soldiers, bathed in fresh blood and baptized in the mes of war. A star and stripe on their shoulders designated these two as frontline 2nd Lieutenants!

    These two were different from the majority of soldiers outside. Not only did no one dare to despise them, they would even look at them with awe in their eyes. From their appearance, they seemed to be in theirte twenties. To be able to climb to their current rank of 2nd Lieutenant at that age wasn¡¯t something any average person could achieve.

    ¡°Guide them,¡± Grace ordered with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± The two heavy soldiers shouted. They wore nk expressions. Facing these newbies and wimps, they had no patience for them.

    Everyone stared, wondering what instructions they would give. Markis grabbed the closest student, Adams, and a Rot Devouring Rat. ¡°Open your mouth!¡±

    Adams hesitated, but Markis pinched Adam¡¯s neck. It was like pinching a little chick; Adam¡¯s mouth opened straightaway.

    He immediately felt arge lump of something being shoved directly into his mouth. Markis patted Adams¡¯ mouth with all his strength and it was done.

    Squeak. The mutated rat directly slid down his throat with that pat. He hadn¡¯t even taken a single bite.

    Adams was terrified. The pain he felt from having his mouth being forced open was secondary. Didn¡¯t they say it was still alive? What do I do if it bites its way out of my stomach!?

    ¡°Will there be anyone else needing such personal service?¡± Markis asked.

    They all fell silent instantly and began to eat. That picture had been too beautiful; they definitely didn¡¯t want to see it again. Yet, Grace and the others didn¡¯t have a single change in expression. Instead, there was a trace of disappointment. The newer generation has too much fun and seems to have forgotten that humans are still living in a dangerous world. Not only are we not the masters anymore, we are even facing extinction, which could happen at any time¡­

    But these were matters they couldn¡¯t speak about.

    ¡°Let me introduce them to you all; these two men are my junior brothers Markis and Markos, and they will be your instructors for this group training. They are heavy soldiers from my squadron,¡± Grace exined. ¡°They will be evaluating your training and grading you guys!¡±

    Early mornings within the wilderness was extremely cold.

    Ever since the arrival of the hyperdimension, the Earth¡¯s maic field became chaotic and caused the temperature to fluctuate greatly.

    It was much better inside the cities as there were anti-radiation rune energy barriers in ce. This allowed them to maintain a rtively constant temperature.

    In the wilderness, however, it was horrible. During daytime, the temperature would reach as high as 50¡ã celsius. This would then drop to -20¡ã celsius at night. This truly was an extremely difficult test of survival that humanity had to face.

    It was now 3:30 am, and the coldest period of the night had already passed. Even then, the temperature was still around -10¡ã celsius.

    An ear-piercing police siren forced every student to wake up. After enduring a day of being tossed around, everyone felt mentally depleted and wanted a good sleep. Yet, this ringing noise that sounded like it hade from right beside them woke them abruptly from their dreams.

    ¡°Everyone is to gather in the drilling grounds. Hurry up! I will give you five minutes. If you arete, then I will deduct three points!¡± Markis¡¯ seemingly demonic roar clearly transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 80 â€“ New Tropical Rain Forest

    Chapter 80 ¨C New Tropical Rain Forest

    Wang Zhong quickly got out of bed. In less than a minute, he was already dressed well and appeared on the drilling grounds.

    Markis and Markos were slightly surprised. Although that jostling yesterday hadn¡¯t been that bad, it was still a hard lesson for the students. This brat¡¯s response, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t any worse than their own.

    They were indeed quite surprised since not only had Wang Zhong been fast and dress properly, even his state of mind was clear. Although it was still night, his eyes were keen and sharp.

    Still, the two didn¡¯t show too much of a change in expression, after all¡­ everyone else¡¯s performance was just too terrible!

    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s still early morning, what¡¯s all this about¡­?¡± A few of the students were still yawning. Yesterday¡¯s events had been too chaotic and they also had to eat all that disgusting stuff. Quite a few of them had nightmares due to this, so they didn¡¯t have any true sleep.

    ¡°Where is Teacher Grace?¡±

    ¡°Is the group training starting now?¡±

    ¡°Shut it, you bunch of wastes!¡± Markis explosively shouted. His soul power erupted out and the tyrannical strength of a Heroic Soul stage instantly pressed down on them.

    ¡°If you want to withdraw, then scram! Otherwise, we will be starting our first night training!¡± Markis¡¯ voice was cold and detached. ¡°Record their performance. Other than Wang Zhong, take off three points for everyone!¡±

    The nearby Markos wore a face of ridicule as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in this batch of wastes is eligible. That¡¯s fine too, they can avoid disgracing the Federation.¡±

    Markis didn¡¯t continue conversing with Markos and red at the bunch of silly and ignorant students instead. ¡°I originally nned to test your nighttime capabilities, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I am going to flush away yourziness and stupidity!¡±

    He then sent a message through his skylink. A few minutester, several soldiers carrying hoses appeared on the drilling grounds.

    They¡¯ll know what¡¯s going soon, he thought as the high-pressure hose started to shoot an intense st of water at the group of students.

    ¡°Stand still! You¡¯re not allowed to back off!¡±

    This was the wilderness, and it was still night. The temperature was -10¡ã celsius. Everyone experienced a foreign feeling as the water jet struck their bodies, so they tried to moved their soul power in order to resist the water. Whether they would be eliminated or not wasn¡¯t the issue now; if they did not take this seriously, they might lose their little lives in this ce.

    Markis and Markos didn¡¯t stop them from using their soul power. Although they were strict, they knew some restraint. This group of little chicks might actually die if they didn¡¯t use their soul power. Markis was assigned to instruct while Markos was to observe. This also included watching the physical condition of every student.

    ¡­ but there was actually one that hadn¡¯t used any soul power¡­

    No, there were two!

    One of them was the first person to appear, Wang Zhong. Although this fellow¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem that sturdy, he actually resisted without the use of soul power.

    The other one had actually been that handsome boy. Fair and clean, slim and small, he actually didn¡¯t seem to care about this situation.

    Markis and Markos shot a nce at each other. They could see hope in the others¡¯ eyes. Perhaps this group might be worthy of training.

    Barran continued to clench his teeth. Although the high-pressure water stream wasn¡¯t much for a heavy soldier like him, it¡¯s chill made it unbearable for anyone. As such, soul power needed to be used to resist it. As he did so, Barran subconsciously looked at the nearby Wang Zhong.

    Senior Wang Zhong stood straight like a javelin that was pierced into the ground¡­ and he actually wasn¡¯t using any soul power¡­

    Three seconds after seeing this, BarraN withdrew his own soul power. This is training. If I can¡¯t even endure this, then why should I continue to stay here?

    After a while, Reeves seemed to have discovered this situation and helplessly withdrew his soul power. As the one who would inevitably be a captain in the future, his performance couldn¡¯t be worse than anyone else¡¯s. These little bastards, was there a need to show off like that!?

    Unknowingly, apetitive spirit started to rise within the group of youths.

    The special training from hell officially started!

    The distantnd of South America had once been a beautiful continent known for its wonderful rainforests. It was the holynd for yearning explorers. Now, this ce was even more ¡®beautiful¡¯ than ever before. The dimension energy that had spilled onto thend had elerated the growth of the wild and the vitality within.

    Mankind¡¯s ability of prediction through science would always be limited. Old-era South America had few resources, so it was quickly abandoned. The surviving people there, however, received a blessing and were rewarded with powerful energy.

    Hundreds of small andrge powers rose up from this new South America, the strongest and greatest being the Amazon Empire. At least, that was what the Freedom Federation felt when they chose that empire as a point of contact with South America. This then led to the swift and violent expansion of the Amazon Empire as theirplementary resource trading pushed them further along the path of development.

    After humanity were split into fourpletely new continents, it was this continent that had the most chaos between the empire and the separatist regimes. The wilderness made people unable to resign themselves to being fettered, so they pursued freedom and the belief in natural strength.

    The lush tropical forest and surrounding jungles were brimming with vigor and vitality. Although the scars of the Great Change was still present, this only served to show the great power of nature. Yet, even now, the Amazon people don¡¯t readily head further into the depths of the forest. The changes that had urred within each region was different.

    For example, in Africa, the biggest danger wasn¡¯t its animals, but the different kinds of insects. In South America, however, there weren¡¯t just strange mutated beasts. The most frightening threat there was the mutated nts. They truly brought about a sense of despair.

    No one knew exactly what hid behind the covers of the dense tree leaves or beneath the tranquil surface of the water.

    Perhaps it was a terrifying Shadow Demon Jaguar, or a violent Champsosaurus. It may even be the small, but extremely fatal hundred-jointed silver ring. While it may seem like a tranquil forest, much of it had undergone tremendous changes after the great catastrophe, such as frightening man-eating spores

    But right now, a youth sat alone at a riverside in the forest. He held a crude-looking carving knife and waspletely absorbed in whittling a piece of wood.

    His eyes revealed an expression of extreme concentration as he held the carving knife with a steady, but quick hand. Tsic, tsic, tsic, tsic¡­ The sounds linked together to form a line of music as countless pieces of wood shavings flew through the air. Rune symbols, one after the other, appeared on the surface of the piece of wood and emitted a mysterious aura. This average and mediocre block had now gained an unexpectedly solemn and dignified air.

    The youth¡¯s expression was quite earnest. Neither the sultry heat of the rainforest, nor the sunlight shining on the crown of his head affected him in the slightest. He had a strong and slim upper body, and that slightly curled deep-brown hair and bronze-coloured skin was untouched by even a drop of sweat.

    An Iron-backed Champsosaurus hid quietly no less than six to seven meters away. It slid beneath the waters as it quietly swam over.

    Crocodiles were a species that existed since the ancient times and held a history of over two hundred million years. The species had gone through various momentous changes and had been able to survive tenaciously up until now. After the great catastrophe caused by mankind, they once more walked at the front of the evolution world.

    They were now able topletely leave the waters and became a powerful mutated beast that could move on drynd. It seemed that the dinosaur gene in their DNA had been stimted with their mutation, causing their limbs to be more sturdy and powerful and their backs to swell into a small hill. They became the absolute overlords of the forests, nicknamed the Iron-backed Champsosaurus by locals. Moremonly, they were known as an Earth Dragon.

    This was its territory!

    This youngling from the human race looked very healthy. The beautiful lines of his muscles made him seem like the best delicacy!

    This Earth Dragon couldn¡¯t help drooling from the corner of its mouth. After obtaining greater strength, the intelligence of these mutated beasts had also experienced an improvement, especially when it involved thoughts about hunting.

    Twenty meters¡­ the gigantic Earth Dragon moved slowly through the water.

    This youth was like an artist that waspletely immersed in his creation. His hands continued to move, a growing excitement appeared on his face.

    The carving de in his hands moved faster and faster until it became almost like a blur!

 Chapter 81 â€“ Soldier Bloodline

    Chapter 81 ¨C Soldier Bloodline

    When the final rune was carved, all the runes on the piece of wood seemed toe alive as they connected seamlessly together!

    A golden glow began to rapidly run along the rune lines, and this originally normal piece of wood unexpectedly elongated, forming a rune javelin.

    The Freedom Federation¡¯s rune technology had always been known as the best in the world for thest fifty years, yet even the most formidable rune grandmaster would be stupefied if they had witnessed this scene. Itpletely circumvented the foundations of the established rune technology field.

    Rune science was asplex as integrated circuitry. It was built upon the foundations of humanity¡¯s use of soul power and manufacturing capabilities.

    Yet, this youth had unexpectedly been able to build a rune device on the riverside with just his hands. Furthermore, that golden glow present during thepletion of the javelin showed that it was a rune weapon of a very high grade!

    The youth couldn¡¯t help but raise the javelin high into the air. He resisted the eye-piercing sunlight and examined the minute flows of rune energy covering the surface of the javelin. He seemed to have noticed something as the expression on his face changed into something that was less thanpletely satisfied.

    In that moment, the gigantic champsosaurus reached within striking distance of the youth. Instead of sensing the youth¡¯s flesh and blood, it instead sensed that exuberant life force and soul power pouring off his body.

    Mutated beasts thirsted for soul power, an instinct not any lower than that of humans. Only with continuous devouring would they be able to walk the next step of evolution. It was now the foremost instinct of mutated beasts to pursue evolution. It made them more aggressive, giving them a thirst that they couldn¡¯t possibly control!

    Therge Earth Dragon suddenly exploded forward, opening its enormous maw as it let out a world-shaking roar toward the youth.

    In the next moment, an earth-shattering sound akin to a thunderp rang through the air. The Earth Dragon was like a frightened rabbit as it whimpered. It pressed its tail between its legs and quickly dashed toward the depths of the forest like a puff of smoke. It didn¡¯t even turn its head around.

    The person who made that roar was the youth who looked like a lion king.

    ¡°Your Highness, Aierlus!¡± A simrly handsome soldier had arrived unknowingly. He didn¡¯t seem to wonder at this unexpected sight. ¡°There is someone from Kaiser here.¡±

    Aierlus smiled faintly. ¡°A member of the Rothschilds?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To be more urate, it is Solomon, the number one sessor of the Rothschild Family,¡± Lomeiro respectfully said.

    Aierlus was the son of the patriarch of the Pampas Empire, a so-called soldier blessed by the gods. Currently, the Pampas Empire had grown to be the second greatest power on the continent, only standing behind the Amazon Empire.

    The youth smiled as he knew Solomon Rothschild was no doubt extremely formidable. Interactions between the four continents had grown increasingly more prevalent in the past forty years, and both news and reports were no longer as secret. It¡¯s said that the genius¡¯s decision and courageous move made that year caused widespread admiration for the Rothschild Family.

    :What did he want? What can we obtain?¡±

    ¡°Support the religious rule of the prophet and we can get resources and rune technology,¡± answered Lomeiro.

    The Kaiser Empire was a colossus that was second only to the Freedom Federation. As such, the resources it held could be ranked as second ce. This was especially true for essentials such as canned food, which were only produced by the Freedom Federation and Kaiser Empire.

    ¡°How do you feel about it?¡±

    Lomeiro and Aierlus had grown up together. Even though he was just the captain of Aierlus¡¯ personal guard, he was also his best friend.

    Lomeiro showed a brilliant smile. ¡°This will do nothing but cause friction between us and the Amazon Empire. At the same time, if the prophet¡¯s religion prated elsewhere, it will also serve to keep the Freedom Federation in check.¡±

    Aierlus nodded. ¡°There is an old teaching of the Rothschild Family that is quite egotistical; Once the money starts ringing, every problem can be easily solved.¡±

    Lomeiro knew his good friend was worried after hearing that statement. The Kaiser Empire surely had an ulterior motive. ¡°Do you want to reject them?¡±

    ¡°No, we need their external strength. The Prophet¡¯s religion can preach within our borders, but all we will do it allow it.¡±

    Lomeiro gawked slightly. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. The strength of a religion is very important. This move by Solomon is quite sinister, but the key point is that we need to properly control it. And there¡¯s still arge uninhabited region¡­¡± Aierlus said with a smile.

    ¡°If Solomon agrees, we would only be able to conceal it for a little while?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating him,¡± Aierlus said. ¡°He definitely knows what we¡¯ll do, but I know he¡¯ll ept.¡±

    There were many ambitious people in the world, yet the one who held the most conspiracies would be the Kaiser Empire. A person with such a grand goal would definitely have an extraordinary tolerance level.

    Since there was such an interesting game being yed, how could he not participate?

    This fate couldn¡¯t be defied by those who held the destiny of the era on their backs.

    The Prodigy Society¡¯s core strength had all gone off to the group training. Not only did President Ma Dong not feel a single trace of embarrassment for being left behind, he was instead like a fish in water. All these junior sisters who had rushed in due to Grai were being showered with an extreme amount of attention by him.

    ¡°Shorter, make it shorter,¡± Ma Dong said with a solemn face as he watched the design ns on the screen.

    If arge society possessed superstars, then how could they not be packaged? Cheerleaders had to keep up with the people they were cheering. Since the candidates had already been chosen from the members, all that was left was the crucial point of a cheering squad; bare thighs.

    His little junior brothers from the rune department wore bitter expressions. ¡°President, this really can¡¯t be shortened any further. The panties can almost be seen. This¡­ this is a bit too¡­¡±

    ¡°Young man, how can you speak such words? How can you use such a secr gaze when looking at such aesthetically pleasing designs?¡± Ma Dong patted his junior brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is art, the pursuit of beauty. Only men with dirty thoughts can spot such a ¡®problem¡¯ of the design. I don¡¯t believe you are that type of person! Also, since the expenditure of the society is a bit tight, we need to save any little bit we can! Yes, shorten the length of the shirt, you used too much fabric!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. President, the problem is¡­ no one will wear it if it¡¯s shortened anymore.¡± One of the junior brothers felt dizzy as he spoke.

    ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll make an exception and let it be a bit longer. Don¡¯t waste the materials! Resources these days are tight!¡± Ma Dong didn¡¯t forget to repeatedly warn them.

    Ever since the number of members in the Prodigy Society had increased, he started to really enjoy the pleasure of being president. No wonder so many people wished to be president.

    ¡°Everyone said Tianjing was a good ce; seems like I was the naive one! Look how hot I am!¡± eximed a fatty as he nagged while walking in.

    Ma Dong became excited. He was most fond of fatties. To be able to eat to such a physique in this era, it meant that he was either a nouveau riche person, or an aristocrat. When he looked at this fellow¡¯s entire body which sparkled with golden light, he definitely ced him in the category of his most favorite nouveau riche.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir, how may I help you?¡± Ma Dong said as he enthusiastically greeted the fatty. As a businessman, one¡¯s service attitude was very important.

    ¡°Are you the president?¡± asked the fatty as he squinted his eyes to examine Ma Dong.

    ¡°Your lowly servant is Ma Dong, president of the Prodigy Society!¡± Ma Dong was slightly surprised. This fatty came prepared¡­

    ¡°President Ma Dong, I wish to tour around¡­¡±

 Chapter 82 â€“ Assistance

    Chapter 82 ¨C Assistance

    Before the fatty could even finish his sentence, Ma Dong rolled his eyes and yawned. ¡°The door is behind you, I won¡¯t send you off!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished¡ª¡±

    ¡°Little Fatty, are you making sport of your Uncle Ma? This President is very busy at the moment and doesn¡¯t have the leisure to make you understand¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sponsor!¡± The fatty got right to the point.

    Sponsor?!

    Ma Dong¡¯s ears twitched when he heard that word.

    The fatty felt something sh as a form appeared like lightning before him.

    Ma Dong firmly held the fatty¡¯s hands as his face filled with enthusiasm and fervor. ¡°Brother Fatty, have you eaten yet? Is the weather too hot for you? Eh, don¡¯t be so reckless, alright? Go and buy yourself a cold drink; no, get everybody one! Heavenly Dragon Ice House, your treat, Brother Fatty!¡±

    The fatty was stunned foolish. This fellow¡¯s way of doing business really is something.

    ¡°My surname is Qian.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what a good surname! We¡¯re all family, which is probably why I feel so familiar with you. I was actually nning on hooking up with some sponsors, but our Prodigy Society¡¯s prestige is too great. We have too many people knocking on our doors. Since most of them are big financial groups, it¡¯s so hard to choose. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore; family always takes care of family, let us brothers go somewhere else to chat.¡±

    Finding someone to sponsor a society was necessary to be a mature academy society.

    Not even mentioning expansion, a society needed it just to survive.

    The daily maintenance of the society¡¯s arena, the acquisition of training equipment, the opening of various societal events and benefits. To attract more members, the society needed to grow in momentum and strength. These were necessary expenses, and the amount provided by school was only so much. The Prodigy Society wasn¡¯t wealthy, so unless Grai was willing to sell his body, the society wouldn¡¯t be able to keep anyone.

    A few days ago, Ma Dong had still felt that he was quite rich, but currently, the various expenditures of the society had begun to rise. The feeling of having to be frugal was just terrible. In the end, he still needed to rely on sponsors in order to walk in the proper direction.

    He couldn¡¯t count on his n and had toplete this task all by himself. This was a test, and if he just relied on a continuous stream of capital from his n, then how could it be considered an experience since even a pig could aplish it.

    The various great cities encouraged merchant groups and ns to support the expansion of local academy societies, as they were the root of a city¡¯s defensive force. Some examples of such societies were ck Rose and Saint Judgement. The veteran squadrons there had regr and stable sponsors. They were extremely arrogant about this, and every member who joined would receive monthly subsidies from the society, as well as other benefits.

    These years, fame alone just didn¡¯t cut it.

    ¡°Boss Qian, who are you working for?¡± The reason Ma Dong felt enthusiastic was because he could faintly sense the door of opportunity from this fatty¡¯s body. While his other qualities were questionable, Ma Don was still a person who came from a n, so he was capable of judging whether a person was a cheat or a wealthy person.

    ¡°Qian Group of Billowing Sea City. My name is Qian Guang,¡± the fatty said smiling. As he spoke, his eyes turned into slits.

    ¡°Billowing Sea, are you guys nning toe to Tianjing?¡±

    Ma Dong was very clear that any power that wanted to travel across cities in order to do business had to have good rtions while also walking the correct channels. Most of these businesses would sponsor the local heroic soul academy in order to get the support of a local politician when integrating with the city.

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to set up a small business here. Our group ns to establish a small transport route with Tianjing being the middle transfer city. Are you interested, President Ma Dong?¡± the fatty asked with a smile.

    Ma Dong also smiled from ear to ear, but his inner thoughts continued to spin. Those involved with transport in this era can¡¯t be provoked easily. Although the profit is high, there are also risks. The opposite party seems to want a cooperative business partner in Tianjing, so the branch line of the Assassin n is no doubt a pretty good choice.

    ¡°I am currently still a student, so these kinds of matters should be discussed slowly. Let¡¯s talk about the present. Elder Brother Qian, how much are you prepared to sponsor our Prodigy Society?¡±

    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Qian Guang asked directly.

    ¡°In the uing CHF, within our academy¡¯s group training quota, we have four candidates from our society. Have you heard of Saint Judgement? They had previously been the number one society in the academy. They had previously fought our Prodigy Society a few days ago, and the result was that they were beaten in all directions. Their vice-president was literally shot and sted away by ours, and is still resting in the hospital!¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s spittle flew everywhere. ¡°Grai! This person is ranked first among the special recruits of Tianjing Academy this year. The academy spent quite a bit of effort in acquiring him, and with a single move, he checkmated Adams of Saint Judgement; a super freshman! Furthermore, not only is he strong he is also handsome and has many fans. With just him, you shouldn¡¯t feel so embarrassed about sponsoring us a couple hundred thousand. Then there¡¯s Emily¡­¡±

    Since this was his first chance of doing big business in his life, Ma Dong pulled himself together and spewed out a torrent of words.

    ¡°Just give me a direct price,¡± the fatty said. He already felt hungover listening to him. Is this fellow thinking I¡¯m sponsoring an academy society or trafficking humans? But since the society had some potential, and coupled with Emily, he didn¡¯t mind hearing this fellow boast so wildly.

    ¡°Hehe. It looks like brother is quite straightforward. Alright, I won¡¯t talk about any more nonsense and just give you arge discount due to our closeness. Two hundred thousand!¡± Ma Dong said.

    The fatty almost spat in Ma Dong¡¯s face. ¡°Your neighbour is the ck Rose Society and one of the four great societies here. Its president is the granddaughter of the academy¡¯s headmaster, and its beautiful female members are the society¡¯s specialty. Their yearly sponsorship is two hundred thousand, yet you, a new society, is also asking me for two hundred thousand. You¡¯re treating me like a pig!¡±

    It was obvious that this fatty wasn¡¯t a fool.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying, ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how small a mountain is, if an immortal stays in one, it will be legendary!¡¯¡± Ma Dong said as he dragged out this ancient phrase with a sorrowful sigh. ¡°Brother, I can tell that you¡¯re a guy with good eyes. To our Prodigy Society, exceeding ck Rose is just a matter of time. Besides, ck Rose already has a party; if not, you wouldn¡¯t havee here to find me.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t hide it from you; my n gave me this task as an experience, so my hands are bound,¡± the fatty exined with a pained expression. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be a prick to you, but my originally estimate of seventy to eighty-thousand is good enough. Fine, I feel some sincerity for you, so I¡¯ll take it out of my capital; one price, a hundred thousand!¡±

    Qian Guang indeed felt this was very sincere, but Ma Dong suddenly showed an imposing look. His gaze turned calm and serious, and his eyes slowly prated into Fatty Qian.

    ¡°Brother, since we¡¯re together this isn¡¯t appropriate. We can wear each other out, we can have disputes, and I can apologize for them. If there is a contradiction, then I canpromise, but¡­!¡±

    President Ma Dong¡¯s eyes widened as his murderous intent flooded the skies. ¡°My marketed price is two hundred thousand! With a single sh you cut it in half! Are you here to discuss business? No, you¡¯re here to fight, right!? Well, you can chop at me, but you can¡¯t chop the price!¡±

    ¡°A hundred and ten thousand?¡± Fatty Qian casually offered.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? A hundred and ny thousand!¡±

    After the bargaining finished, a few members watched as Ma Dong and the fatty continued to stand there. One minute they were crying and wailing, the next they were angry beyond belief. In the end, the sponsorship amount was a hundred and sixty thousand credits, an auspicious number.

    President Ma Dong no longer needed to worry about begging for money for the society.

 Chapter 83 â€“ Potential

    Chapter 83 ¨C Potential

    Over the next few days, Wang Zhong and the others understood the true meaning of ¡®special training¡¯.

    Sleep and meals became luxuries, and getting a cold shower in the middle of the night became their bread and butter. They had to assemble within one minute, and those who were slow had ¡®added training¡¯. Some couldn¡¯t even eat anything. One wouldn¡¯t feel raw meat was bad to eat now since they would eat anything in times of true hunger.

    The past three days were dark and gloomy, sunless. Grace also hadn¡¯t shown herself even once. Since Big Crazy and Second Crazy¡¯s training goals were focused on each individual, everyone felt so tired that they seemed to have forgotten their ownst name.

    Big Crazy and Second Crazy were the nicknames everyone gave to the siblings, Markis and Markos. It really was a passionate and profound hatred.

    On the second day, a member of the Special Abilities Society was eliminated. Two that were rmended by the rune department were eliminated on the third.

    In fact, all three of them had their own specialties, but Big Crazy didn¡¯t even give them a chance to argue. Since they couldn¡¯t even finish the most basic of training, how could they challenge the greater difficulties and dangerster on?

    Those three had cried as they were sent off, but there wasn¡¯t any other choice since there would only be ten people left after this group training. Grace had said that so long as they were qualified, they would keep as many people here as they could. If it hadn¡¯t been for Grace, after all, Tianjing Academy wouldn¡¯t even have had a chance to participate in this CHF.

    If anyone else were to say such words, then people would have assumed this was just to scare them. Grace, however, was the kind of person who did what she said. This special training period was very serious.

    Admittedly, after gritting their teeth and enduring for three days, everyone had begun to adapt to the training in the end.

    Grace had in fact been constantly observing and monitoring the performance of everyone in the drilling grounds during each session of group training. She was in charge of the details and was required to carefully grade each and every student. Grace found out their advantages inbat effectiveness, personal strong points, character, vision, patterns, and etc.

    She faced a great deal of pressure since, this time, she didn¡¯t just need to check out their fighting skills, but also find a leader and create a team that wasparable to those first ss academies. Tianjing was currently very vulnerable.

    But there was still enough time, and it was up to these few students to show that they had the potential and perseverance.

    At night, the remaining 27 students had already sunk into a deep sleep. They all, however, didn¡¯t dare to remove their clothes. If a sudden call for assembly was issued at night, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time without their clothes already on.

    What Grace was aiming to train here was their vignce and their methods for rapidly recovering their energy under difficult conditions. This was a fundamental skill to have.

    When he entered, Markos asked, ¡°Captain, should we mess with them tonight?¡± Over thest few days, Grace hadn¡¯t gotten a wink of sleep as she was constantly examining and looking over the details. She had even allocated the students into a few groups.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for today. These little guys have already entered the right state. Tomorrow, we willmence the official training of their physical capabilities. Remember to tell Markis that he needs to maintain some restraint; differentbat upations can¡¯t be lumped together,¡± Grace replied.

    ¡°Rx, Captain, big brother knows. But would this be of any use? These brats are still too tender, will there be any point in wasting so much time on them?¡± Markos asked helplessly. Captain still had a bright future on the frontlines, but she sacrificed and invested so much in order to leave the frontlines at this critical period of time. He felt some pity due to this.

    Grace smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is my alma mater and my home. If I die one day, my ashes will also be sent back here. I can¡¯t bear to see Tianjing Academy degenerated to such a level.¡±

    Markos grew silent. He knew that there were some people who chose to have it easy andfortable, but there were others who chose to fight for mankind. The two brothers were willing to risk life and limb to follow Grace. This wasn¡¯t for any splendor or wealth, but for a soldier¡¯s honour.

    ¡°Captain, please rx. We¡¯ll squeeze out all of the potential from the bones of this group of brats.¡±

    ¡°Can you also pay special attention to Reeves, Wang Zhong, Scarlet, Grai, Emily, Lily, and Hymin. These few guys should be able to form a good group and battle formation.¡±

    Markos nodded and said, ¡°I should be able to train these few, but that Wang Zhong¡­¡±

    Grace smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t just use the information provided as it¡¯s quite unreliable. At least, there isn¡¯t enough info on Wang Zhong and Grai. The soul power of this brat Wang Zhong has a bit of a problem, but he¡¯s able to use his over 60 grassos of soul power and fire off a ranged attack of around 180 grassos.

    Markos gawked. ¡°How can this be possible¡­¡±

    ¡°As such, don¡¯t underestimate these little junior brothers and sisters of mine! They have undug potential!¡±

    Grace¡¯s statement sealed the miserable fate of this group of students, especially for Wang Zhong. In fact, Wang Zhong had originally been ssified as the type to be taken care of properly. His achievements, in theory, were very good, so the headmaster¡¯s intent was to have him take up the position as the group¡¯sbat analyst. Since he possessed potential, though, how could she not put him to use?

    Apprehensive, everyone was actually allowed to sleep until 5 AM the next morning. When they heard the order to assemble, they actually had joyful expressions.

    Markis watched the group that looked a bit better and said, ¡°The past three days was just so that you fellow understand why you are here. Let me inform you all of what you are doing today.¡±

    When they saw Markis¡¯ gaze which was simr to that of a starving wolf, every felt a chilly wind blowing past them. ¡°Today¡¯s goal is running. The route is on your skylink, and everyone has to carry 50 kilograms.¡±

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief since 50 kilograms wasn¡¯t really bad for them. Then their faces changed in the next instant.

    ¡°You are not allowed to use any soul power,¡± Markis said. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°And you are only allowed to eat after finishing your run.¡±

    Their ck faces turned darker by a few shades. After another pause, Markis smiled as he said, ¡°The route is outside the military base, so it might be a bit dangerous. As such, make sure you run faster.¡±

    If they could take action and, as a result, end all of this, everyone would¡¯ve went up to Markis and stab him in his most sensitive area with a long pole.

    Markos gave a smile nearby and said, ¡°Remember not to use your soul power. Anyone who does will score zero for today¡¯s training. Moreover, they won¡¯t be able to eat anything. Alright, everyone should hurry; the route is dangerous and I hope everyone can make it back before dark.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s skylink already received the information. When they looked at the map, they all had the impulse to vomit blood. This is pretty much asking for our lives. Did the two of them think we have wheels for legs?

    While the appearance ofrge-scale mutated beasts around the base was non-existent, there was still the random chance encounter with one. Fuck, if we can¡¯t use soul power, are we supposed to be a monster¡¯s dinner?

    But after experiencing thest three days of training, everyone learned to be obedient. Comining had absolutely no use.

    Everyone silently carried their heavy backpacks and set off.

    ¡°Today¡¯s weather is really good.¡±¡°Yes, I feel like the afternoon will be slightly hot.¡±

    With regards to Big Crazy and Second Crazy¡¯s mocking and ridicule, everyone chose to ignore it. Reeves was very conscious of his leading, and everyone left.

    There were times when life was forced upon a person. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to resist, the only thing to do was to learn to enjoy it.

    Twenty-seven people set off just like that. There was no speaking as they silently proceeded. With a heavy frame of mind, the pressure became greater and the result was an increase in their strength consumption.

    The group automatically split into three teams. Holy Judgement¡¯s core was the first team, the Prodigy Society was the second team, and thergest portion was those led by Scarlet and Hymin. Most agreed that the role of captain and vice-captain would go to either Reeves or Scarlet. Hymin made it clear she wasn¡¯t interested; after all, she and Reeves had some history. After they broke up, it was obvious that there would be some distance, so Hymin chose to follow Scarlet instead.

 Chapter 84 â€“ Wang Zhong Versus Grai

    Chapter 84 ¨C Wang Zhong Versus Grai

    Hymin definitely had a quota, however, which was given to her as the president of the Abilities Society. She was also a rarely seen water system ability user, with her speciality in the path of healing. To be honest, she would be brought along even if she didn¡¯t have anybat capabilities. A person who could heal injuries to soul power, after all, was too hard toe by. Such a person could increase the overall endurance of the team.

    Other than her little quirk of universal love, Hymin was good at everything. This was easily noticed during the past three days where she continued to stare at Grai. It was obvious, however, that she wasn¡¯t Grai¡¯s cup of tea.

    Due to their restrictions on soul power use, the differences in physical capabilities started to be apparent within the hour. Reeves took the lead and led them forward at a steady pace. They were prepared to take first ce, and Reeves wanted to perform outstandingly in various areas. He felt that the role of captain should belong to him.

    Adams, Colby, Terrence, Lily, and the other members of Holy Judgement naturally followed behind him.

    Finally unable to bear it, Lily asked, ¡°Captain, shouldn¡¯t we look after the people behind us?¡±

    ¡°Lily, this is special training. Didn¡¯t you hear what the instructor said? No one is allowed to help others,¡± Adams replied. Lily is such a fool. She dislikes the fact that there were so many people, and yet, she still wants to help our opponents.

    Reeves smiled faintly and said, ¡°Lily is just taking into consideration my leadership role as captain. I¡¯m fully aware of this, but the training itself tests the capabilities of an individual; now is not the time to recklessly help others. They will have to rely on themselves to cross this mountain pass, while we of Saint Judgment have to show our strength as the top society of the academy!¡±

    Colby and the rest nodded their heads, epting that Reeves had the required demeanor of a captain. The group started to increase their pace and pull further ahead of the people behind as they tried toplete this training in the shortest time possible.

    Wang Zhong, Grai, and Barran didn¡¯t have much difficulty with this run, but Emily felt it was getting harder to endure as she continued. She was the typical example of a person who relied mostly on their soul power, so her physical endurance was akin to that of a normal person. There was also no doubt that this kind of training was even tougher for an assassin like her. Yet, this littless was very obstinate, asshe clenched her teeth while she struggled on.

    ¡°Emily, let me help you carry that,¡± Barran said after seeing how much effort Emily put into her run.

    ¡°No need. This little matter won¡¯t pose a problem for me. Don¡¯t slow your speed just because of me. Go and take over that group of fellows at the front. I¡¯ll go along with therger group behind us.¡±

    Emily could feel that she was dragging the group back. After considering howrge a distance there still was, she decided to give up on her unrealistic notion of sprinting to the endpoint.

    ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t I stay behind with Emily. In any case, I can¡¯t run very fast either,¡± Barran suggested. Thepetition this time involved societies, and Wang Zhong really couldn¡¯t overlook this point. Ma Dong could originally have participated. It¡¯s not to say that he was a coward, he had actually gave away his slot on the quota so that the Prodigy Society could be in the limelight and gain more publicity.

    ¡°Grai, let¡¯s increase our speed. If there are any matters, contact us over the skylink.¡±

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll protect Emily!¡± Barran said as he patted his chest.

    When she heard that, Emily rolled her eyes. Like I¡¯m the one needing protecting. However, knowing the simple and honest Barran, she understood that he said it with good intentions.

    Wang Zhong and Grai started to increase their speed, but there was already no sign of the leading group in front of them.

    ¡°Senior, how about we have apetition between us?¡± Grai said with a smile. Ever since he saw Wang Zhong in the gravity room, Grai had always been thinking ofparing notes with him.

    When he heard that, Wang Zhong also felt a bit of interest. ¡°Alright, let thepetition begin then.¡±

    The two of them adjusted the position of their backpacks, before elerating suddenly. It was as if they couldn¡¯t feel the weight of their backpacks at all.

    Markis and Markos were currently observing the events unfolding on their surveince monitor, while sitting with their legs crossed. ¡°These two fellows are trying to court disaster. If they continue to run at full strength, they¡¯ll be paralyzed within the hour.¡±

    The sun had already risen high into the sky. Due to the effects of that ck hole, the daytime temperature grew hotter and hotter. Under the conditions where use of soul power was restricted, one¡¯s energy consumption would intensify. During such a long distance run, one had to maintain a pace that wouldn¡¯t harm the body.

    After an hour, Reeves already felt he had the most outstanding performance and was running at the forefront. He definitely wanted to attain first ce and prove his capabilities before Grace. His desire to be the top stemmed from his belief that Grace wasn¡¯t satisfied with him. He wanted her to acknowledge he was the top candidate to choose. Even if she was a legendary figure of the academy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deny this point if he could be in first ce.

    Wang Zhong and Grai hadn¡¯t shown a single sign of slowing down during their race. They continued to unceasingly overtake the members of Holy Judgement.

    Adams and Terrence had stuck together during the run when they heard rumbling footsteps behind them. From the sounds made, it seemed that the footsteps were very hurried. Someone is catching up to us from behind?

    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s actually those two fellows!¡± Adams and Terrence shot a nce at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of them!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be bad? What about the instructors?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to be afraid of. The instructors don¡¯t have the frame of mind to care about other people¡¯s business. Don¡¯t tell me those two are these fellow¡¯s godfathers, right? We¡¯ll just tell the instructors that even during training, one has to maintain vignce,¡± Adams said with an evil grin.

    The two then went to hide themselves with a rock in hand. If one was to be suddenly attacked, they might get careless and use soul power, resulting in a disqualification for this training session ording to the rules. If one didn¡¯t counter using soul power, then the hit would render them semi-conscious.

    Adams had long felt that these two deserved death as they were an eyesore. Moreover, by taking care of them, Vice-captain Lu Zhan Tian would definitely be ecstatic. This would make his status in Holy Judgement more stable.

    Terrence and Adams were Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s people. Even if Lu Zhan Tian couldn¡¯t participate, he was still able to ensure that these two would be sent here. This was especially true for Adams, as he had lost thepetition and was only able toe here due to Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s support. How could he not repay the captain at this moment?

    Grai and Wang Zhong¡¯s speed didn¡¯t slow down, with their breathing still steady and smooth. Although he had a calm expression, Grai was secretly shocked and amazed that a person with such physical prowess had actually appeared before him¡­ and that person was someone of Tianjing.

    Wang Zhong also felt curious. His body was very strong due to the nourishment it received from the Fate Stone coupled with the immense attention and diligence he ced in training. Yet, the slender Grai, whose body was seemingly built for just speed, also had such good endurance.

    In that moment, a warning appeared in their minds¡ªsneak attack!

    Both of them reacted at seemingly the same time. Wang Zhong¡¯s right foot suddenly swept out while Grai rotated his body around, catching the stone with one hand, before sending it flying back after a revolution.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Two miserable shrieks rang from the underbrush as Terence covered his eyes, standing. His right eye had turned into a ck eye while Adams was holding his groin as he rolled around on the ground.¡°You two have such interesting tastes; battling in the wild!¡± Wang Zhong quipped after seeing the two pieces of trash.

    ¡°Senior Adams, your injuries are too severe so you should go back and get it treated,¡± Grai said, his voice as gentle as usual.

    Yet, when the two statements werebined, something didn¡¯t seem right¡­

    As they spoke, Wang Zhong and Grai tookrge strides forward and continued on. The two left behind were shrieking miserably, cursing with such a colourfulnguage. If this hadn¡¯t been special training, Grai and Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t have minded teaching them a lesson.

    Reeves had set out early, making most of the best period of time in the morning where the temperature was just right. From what he could see, no one could chase after him, and yet, there seemed to be footsteps gradually catching up to him from behind.

    Could Lily and the others have caught up?

 Chapter 85 â€“ Ignored

    Chapter 85 ¨C Ignored

    That wasn¡¯t possible. He had always thought of achieving a result that would shock the instructors, so he hadn¡¯t lowered his speed at all¡­

    As Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s forms appeared in the distance, Reeves gawked once before immediately elerating.

    He definitely wouldn¡¯t let those two catch up to him.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong and Grai didn¡¯t care who was in front of them, or who they had overtaken. The two were fully immersed in the wonderful contest between themselves.

    It seemed that they were running shoulder to shoulder, but if one were to watch them, it would be easy to discover that the rhythm between the two were inplete disarray as they ran.

    Yes, everything one did interfered with the other¡¯s rhythm; from breathing to pacing.

    This was also a type ofpetition.

    Comparing notes between them didn¡¯t require pursuing victory. As members of the Prodigy Society, moreover with one being senior to the other, there was obviously no meaning to winning. As such, theypeted through fine and minute details with regards to their physical endurance.

    Grai was truly confident in his own physical capabilities. Before reaching Tianjing, he believed there was no one else who had reached a level anywhere close to his. Heck, don¡¯t even speak about Tianjing, he felt no one could reach his stage within the entire Federation.

    Yet, he had to meet Wang Zhong of all people when he first arrived. He was a very strange person, a weirdo in fact.

    Throughout their run, Grai had already switched between three different paces in order to sound out Wang Zhong, yet none were able to affect him. What made him truly apprehensive was that Wang Zhong seemed to be simply observing, allowing to make those actions.

    At the very front, Reeves couldn¡¯t help but turn his head back. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Even after he elerated, these two fellows had be unexpectedly closer to him!

    Reeves clenched his teeth and maintained his speed. From physique to physical energy reserves, the two might hit their limits soon. As long as I endure for a while longer, they¡¯ll soon give up.

    Reeves¡¯ arrogance simply wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to catch up to him!

    One was a freshman, the other a trash. These two would only be able to follow after him¡­

    Wang Zhong and Grai suddenly elerated and rapidly rushed to Reeves¡¯ position.

    When he sensed this, Reeves almost used his soul power. Fortunately, he still managed to forcibly restrain his anxiety. They are still chasing me, those two guys are really something.

    Reeves still underestimated the two¡¯s speed. Just as he was about to ponder about the two, Wang Zhong and Grai dashed past Reeves from both sides.

    There wasn¡¯t even¡­ a greeting.

    Yes, Wang Zhong and Grai were sopletely immersed in their wonderful contest that they treated Reeves like amon bystander.

    Before their surveince monitor, Big Crazy and Second Crazy looked at each other with dismay. Were these two brats monsters?

    Having ran for so long, how they could still speed up?

    Isn¡¯t one of them a rangedbat soldier, while the other an assassin type soldier?

    ¡°Ah, Captain, when did you arrive?¡±

    Grace smiled faintly and said, ¡°These two very interesting fellows had always bring along surprises.¡±

    Yes, Reeves had actually been overtaken. We¡¯d assumed he was the one with the best physical prowess.¡±

    When she heard this, Grace shook her head. ¡°No, you two have it wrong. They absolutely do not care who they overtook. They only care for the mutual contest between them.¡±

    It seems that the observational capacities of her two squadron members were still a bitcking. And it appears that she has found some hope for Tianjing Academy.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s physical capabilities, insights, and techniques might make up for his deficiency in soul power, enough for him to be a substitute. As for Grai, he was Tianjing Academy¡¯s trump card.

    Compared to them, the rest weren¡¯t on the same level.

    Wang Zhong and Grai totally didn¡¯t care for the rest and were currently running at the forefront of the entire group.

    ¡°Senior, how about we go a bit faster?¡± Grai asked with a smile. After running for so long, his breathing was unexpectedly even, his words neither fast nor slow.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Wang Zhong replied. He really wanted to find out Grai¡¯s limits, as he felt that he was finally meeting his match.

    Comparing on the level of soul power, everyone was his opponent. Yet when considering physical capabilities, Wang Zhong truly hadn¡¯t met an opponent that was on his level yet.

    The two increased their speed once more. Before the monitor, Grace and the other two nced at one another with dismay¡­ What kind of monstrous body was this?

    By this time, the weather had turned extremely hot. Although the basic stats of new humans was much higher than that of average humans, it wasn¡¯t at this level¡­

    Not only had the two not slowed down, they¡¯d actually begun to continually increase their speed. They¡¯d already reached a level that even the Markis and Markos brothers weren¡¯t able to achieve.

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t formidable, just that on aspects of pure endurance and speed, they weren¡¯t a match for these two youths.

    The two siblings weren¡¯t yet thirty years of age and were at the peak of their physical capabilities and had adequate endurance. Yet, if they were to maintain such an explosive speed, even if their bones and muscles could handle it, their hearts wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Wang Zhong and Grai had begun to sweat as their current level of physical energy consumption made their bodies exceed a temperature of 50¡ã celsius. This was already lethal for the average new human.

    The rest of the group had slowed down as it was necessary for them to conserve their physical energy. If they had kept at their original pace, they wouldn¡¯t be able toplete this training. The hardest part of this training was persisting through the high temperatures for three hours. If they were to actually encounter any mutated beast during this moment of weakness, they would truly pay for it with their lives.

    Emily, Scarlet, and a few of the other girls had no choice but to slow down to a walk. Though the influence of dimension energy had manifested strong soul power and special abilities in women, the males were still stronger in terms of physical capacities. As such, this training was indeed a bit tough for them.

    Compared to Saint Judgement¡¯s individualistic nature, the members of ck Rose mutually supported one another. Although their instructors gave strict orders to not help with carrying each other¡¯s load, no one said anything about moving together.

    Barran stayed at the front of this final group. Any obstruction they met would be handled and cleared by him in order for them to maintain a constant speed. It wasmon knowledge that the person at the forefront of the group often used up the most physical energy, while the rest just had to follow.

    Perhaps there had been a few from the ck Rose and Ability Society who had looked down on Barran. But after walking all this way, although they wouldn¡¯t admit it out loud, they held some appreciation for Barran in their hearts. Every single person had weak points as well as strong points. At least, in terms of physical capabilities and endurance, Barran far exceeded them.

    Reeves had also slowed his pace down. His eyes were unfocused and it was hard to tell what he was feeling. Maintaining this speed will really kill me. I don¡¯t wanna die in this ce¡­ It had to be said that Reeves felt some anger¡­ and he also felt a bit threatened.

    Wang Zhong and Grai didn¡¯t care about the rest. The two had been nonchnt since the beginning, and although they had revealed a little of their true self, their temperament remained the same. Although they made sure to pace themselves extremely well, they didn¡¯t know that theirpetition had honestly frightened Grace and the other two.

    What did physical strength and endurance represent?

    Perhaps it wasmonce for academies to only look at soul power, but people who fought in actualbat would know that physical capability was a critical factor in determining if a person lived or not. A tenacious body was fundamental forbat.

    The quality of these two¡¯s physiques could be considered first grade, even if they were ced on the frontlines.

    Yet, to have appeared in a ce like¡­ Tianjing. While Markis and Markos didn¡¯t have the nerve to ridicule Tianjing as they feared Grace, they still felt that this ce was lousy. It had only produced a single talent, which was Grace.

    Grace was very satisfied with their current reactions. She knew they hadn¡¯t quite approved of her returning to this ce, and after they had came back, they were further disappointed by the situation of the academy. Simply put, they had viewed the academy to be a lost cause.

    The shock they felt in their hearts made Grace feel proud.

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯ll arrive within the hour,¡± Grace said with a smile.

    Still finding it hard to believe, Markos nodded and said, ¡°Captain, if these two are properly trained, they could bring about numerous miracles.¡±

    Markis also added, ¡±This Barran isn¡¯t half-bad. Honestly, one¡¯s physical energy consumption is higher if one has to take care of a group of people. While his foundation is a bit weak, there¡¯s still time for him to train. After undergoing some tempering, he will be a great heavy soldier.¡± He held the greatest right to speak on this aspect.

    This time, the two brothers felt a sense of caution and excitement. A good teacher would obviously wish for a good student.

 Chapter 86 â€“ Girls Canâ€™t Take the Initiative

    Chapter 86 ¨C Girls Can¡¯t Take the Initiative

    At around three in the afternoon, however, the soldiers at the entrance of the military base stared, dumbfounded, at the two students who had undergone the training.

    They were really shocked at the results the two were able to aplish at such a vast distance and high temperature without using soul power. Returning before the sky darkened was already amazing, but this¡­

    This was a period of time during the day when the sun hung in the sky such that the temperature was so high it was deadly.

    Markis and Markos had also walked out as Wang Zhong and Grai had returned even earlier than they¡¯d originally expected. Markis had originally wanted to teach them a lesson on their recklessness, but when he looked at the ¡®steaming¡¯ forms of the two, he forcibly swallowed the words back down. It was obvious that even the two brothers weren¡¯t capable of such a feat.

    ¡°Cough cough. The two of you performed very well. Head on in and hydrate yourself. You two can use your soul power to restore your bodies since there¡¯s still training tomorrow,¡± Markis said. He was afraid there may be some internal injuries due to their excessive actions.

    Wang Zhong smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Instructor, but we aren¡¯t tired. Is it possible for us to take a shower? We smell awful.¡±

    Grai also nodded in agreement. The two brothers nced at one another before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Although Wang Zhong and Grai hadn¡¯t spoken much during their run, the rtionship between the two had grown closer.

    Markos payed special attention to their breathing, skin tone, and the state of their other basic bodily functions¡­ this was a bit terrifying. Grai seemed to still be in control of himself through some kind of special ability. Although Markos didn¡¯t fully understand the mechanics of it, it seemed to allow him to exercise full control over his body as Grai was perspiring at an amount that was beneath that of normal levels.

    As for Wang Zhong¡­ this guy was just a freak. Even though he was drenched with sweat, he still seemed to have an exuberant amount of energy left. He was so energetic that it gave others the impression he could run another round without a problem.

    As for the matter of Adams and Terrence ambushing them, the two brothers had seen it as well. While they were instructors, they weren¡¯t required to really care about what happened to the students. So long as it was within eptable bounds, a little conflict was a good thing.

    This would happen not just among these students, also in the army. Whoever wanted to be the biggest would first have to showcase a considerable level of momentum and strength that would gain the respect and approval of the rest. All those years when they had tried to mount a sneak attack on Grace, each attempt only ended up in disaster. It was, without a doubt, horrible memories that should not be remembered.

    After bathing, Wang Zhong and Grai went to have their meals. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t anything like the mice they¡¯d previously eaten, but superior quality beef. The training this time was designed with both rewards and punishments in mind. Those who finishedter than others would be left with inferior quality food, with thest few having nothing to eat at all.

    This meal indeed left Wang Zhong and Grai feeling extremely satisfied. This had been an unexpected surprise for them. As for everyone else, it wouldn¡¯t be as nice.

    Reeves was the third to return, followed by those of Saint Judgement. The people from the soldier department weren¡¯t bad at all, but by the time they returned, it was already six in the evening.

    At around eight, Scarlet and Hymin brought the majority of the group back toplete the training. During their run, they had mutually motivated one another and ensured that each and every person in therge group was able to persevere until the very end.

    Adams and Terrence were the most miserable of the group. One had an injury to his groin while the other¡¯s eye was swollen like antern. They ended up at the very end of the group, and had only returned at10pm. They had actually encountered some scavenger mutated beasts and were required to use their soul power. In the end, while they had been able to preserve their lives, they had lost all of their points for today¡¯s special training.

    The worst part of it all was that their dinner was also gone.

    Today¡¯s training changed everyone¡¯s view of Wang Zhong and Grai. It wasn¡¯t worth mentioning Wang Zhong since his soul power was severely limited, but Grai was different. Not only was he handsome and had a gentleman¡¯s disposition, he also had so much potential. It was said his family background was also very extraordinary. As a typical tall, handsome and rich young man, he became the focal point of the group.

    Grai stayed very modest and expressed he had only followed after the footsteps of his senior, cing Wang Zhong before him.

    Regardless of how one phrased it, the Prodigy Society, which had arrive on thest bus, had ruthlessly revealed their faces. Although Barran¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t great, he was the one doing all of the dirty and tiring work without a singleint during this run. Everyone had seen this with their own eyes.

    Unknowingly, the Prodigy Society had already obtained the approval of everyone.

    These days, though All-Mouthy King wasn¡¯t present, the OP was still as marvelous as always. Various experts had entered into their intensive training state one after another, and a few had even begun to train theirbat techniques through real battle practice. With such a great increase in quality, the number of people spectating the matches had also grown. After all, watching a match between experts could bring a person a great deal of enlightenment.

    ¡°Ao Guang has arrived, those interested should hurry up and watch!¡±

    ¡°Thunderbolt Beast King? I haven¡¯t seen him for over a month!¡±

    ¡°What day is it today! Laura is also queuing up for a random!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very confused now, should I watch the Ball God or Beast King?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what is there to be confused about? One should naturally go and watch balls! When you watch, you¡¯ll be able to see the various shapes of the balls from all 365¡ã angles. It¡¯ll be fine if you just slowly watch Beast King¡¯s recording afterward.¡±

    ¡°The one above, thank you for you in depth exnation! Thank you for your guidance!¡±

    Due to the CHF Great Competition¡¯s approaching date, the various academies were all organising group training camps. Those students of the elite division in the OP, however, had to fight a match every month. If not, the system would lower their umted score. In this aspect, those academies would naturally cooperate and allow for either matchmaking or challenge matches. These few students were truly a part of the privileged.

    Laura was currently waiting for the system to match her up with an opponent. It had been quite a while since All-Mouthy King had shown up, be it to watch a match or fight, which was a bit abnormal. While training in real life was fine and all, simplyparing notes would not allow one to go all out. After all, it was not truly a life or death situation. On this aspect, the OP made up for thiscking point. Thus, having three or four matches a month was necessary.

    ¡°Arnold, I previously had you search for All-Mouthy King¡¯s origins. Any results?¡±

    ¡°Captain, that guy used no proper name or surname at all. He also used the system¡¯s default poker face. How can I search!?¡± Arnold had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t have any friends. There¡¯s not a lead that I can use for my investigation. Unless the Federation intervenes, I simply don¡¯t have the ability to do anything.¡±

    Laura felt that what he said was reasonable and thought for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you add him as a friend in order tomunicate directly with him?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, even if I try to add him, I¡¯d still have to wait for him to ept,¡± Arnold Teuton grieved. ¡°Other than epting that challenge from Anlor, this fellow simply ignores everything else. He¡¯s a guy who wouldn¡¯t even give his name even if he saw a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Arnold, don¡¯t pull me into this!¡± Anlor eximed, eyes wide open. ¡°Captain, Little Arnie has been getting more and morezy. He can¡¯t even be relied upon toplete simple tasks! I don¡¯t know about your temper, but for me, I definitely can¡¯t bear with it!¡±

    ¡°Anlor, are you looking for a fight? Let¡¯s fight then!¡±

    ¡°Go somewhere else and argue,¡± Laura said as she straightened out her hair. ¡°It¡¯ll be better if I added him myself!¡±

    The two had assumed that they would be able to get away scot-free with their act. However, upon hearing what Laura had said, they immediately stopped their tracks as they hastily said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Captain. Girls can¡¯t take the initiative!

    ¡°Captain, why are you personally getting involved in this matter with that shameless person? You must be more reserved!

    ¡°Since this fellow hides his identity to such an extent, he¡¯s definitely ugly. Even if he isn¡¯t old, he probably shouldn¡¯t be seen. He most probably have jug ears, a brandy nose, cross eyes, or a mouth like a ferocious beast. Fuck, boss, I feel that it¡¯s better for you to not inquire about it. Retaining his mysteriousness will be much better!¡±

    Arnold Teuton had patiently and systematically guided Laura way from that train of thought. He felt that her interest in All-Mouthy King would onlyst for a while. After getting through this period of time, she¡¯ll be back to normal.

 Chapter 87 â€“ A Great Mishap

    Chapter 87 ¨C A Great Mishap

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. Not mentioning whether he is handsome, a person who possesses such eyes definitely has extraordinary masculinity!¡± said Laura. She held some slight yearning to discover who he was. It could be said that his mysteriousness made him more tempting. It awakened a woman¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Captain, look at my eyes! There are many stories in them!¡± Arnold Teuton eximed as he widened his eyes. ¡°Take a look at theseshes; see how long and curly they are. Look at my double eyelids, see how deep and distinct they are! These eyes are filled to the brim with stories. Give me a chance and they won¡¯t finish telling their stories even after three days and nights!¡±

    ¡°Please, their grade is too low!¡± Anlor said. He opened his own eyes until they were asrge as a bronze bell. ¡°Look at my gaze, it can even re a tiger to death! Only I am a true man!¡±

    Laura couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Therefore, one of you is suited to swindle little girls while the other can only be a butcher. How can you guyspare to my man? Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±

    Th, this¡­ just then, she had only been interested in him, but now he actually got promoted to bing ¡®her man¡¯!?

    The instantaneous injuries they suffered from this were off the charts.

    Two clear trails of tears sparkled as they flowed from Arnold Teuton and Anlor.

    We have always wholeheartedly devoted our hearts to you and have sacrificed ourselves endlessly for you! Say anymore and we¡¯ll just keep crying!

    ¡°Oh? An opponent has appeared, and it¡¯s an old friend.¡±

    Laura smiled faintly as she appeared in the arena in the next second. It was themon arena.

    It had been a long time since the OP system was as lively as it was today.

    There were absolutely nock of ball fans when the Ball Queen was present. There was already a huge mass of passionate fans in the viewing gallery, and quite of few of them were drooling.

    Between the North and South Great Ball Queens, Sharmie was the more imposing of the two and simple gave off a feeling of drowning others. For Laura, she won in terms of shape, possessing a form that gave a sense ofpleteness and absolute sticity!

    ¡°Our Ball Goddess has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Those arced balls have reappeared in this world! They will obtain victory to the peak of the elite!

    ¡°What do you know about balls? Those are coconut balls, you know!¡±

    ¡°Banana balls!¡±

    ¡°You guys are too filthy and despicable!

    The viewing gallery was about to fly off to the skies.

    Within the arena, Laura selected ¡®empty-handed¡¯. Members of the Potter n never used any weapons.

    This was an ancient tradition.

    During the dark age, shortages of weapons and hindrances soul power conduction faced forced most people to use their bare hands to fight. The Potter n rose to glory during this period by fighting with their bare hands. They utilized powerful limb and body movements as their natural human survival instincts kicked in. Particr attention was paid to higher level integration of a strong mind and body.

    Under the circumstances of rejecting the use of weapons, the Potter n became one of the strongest factions in the world. Although this was now the era where various rune and hot weapons ran amok, they continued their determination to use only bare-handedbat and never once wavered from it.

    The development of rune weapons and the birth of various kinds of heroic soul factions made bare-handedbat redundant, such that it no longer possessed the ruling position it held so long ago. Yet, as the top faction of the melee school ofbat, the Potter n has yet to withdraw from the mainstream ranks due to their high degree of unity between mind and body.

    This kind of approach to fighting, however, required time and experience. Laura had be famous through her innate soul beast, but it had to be said that one¡¯s bloodline was very important. A strong foundation, coupled with generations of inheritances, gives n disciples a greater chance of achieving victory and staying at the forefront of their generation.

    Laura¡¯s redbat attire gave her a measure of sex appeal as well as a type of freshness and purity. As for the discussions of those ¡®ball fans¡¯, Laura chose to ignore them. In fact, she didn¡¯t get sick of them as she knew of the good intentions hidden within. She even got augh out of them.

    The members of her n didn¡¯t think her talent was suited for inheriting the n¡¯s melee skills and techniques. Instead, they were more for an auxiliary role that focused around her soul beast. Laura, however, had her own ideas and thoughts.

    When Laura¡¯s opponent appeared, the noise and voices immediately reduced by 80%.

    It was actually Bounel Barton, the Shield of Austin!

    Bounel was a super heavy soldier that was both brilliant and famous within the elite division. He was also the main heavy solder of Austin Academy, an old enemy of Copperfield Academy.

    In the regionalpetitionst year, the Crazy Beast Squadron led by Laura was defeated by Austin Academy, denying them the regional championship. That match had be a reference used as a ssical example; while the Crazy Beast Squadron¡¯s tactics, arrangements, execution, and other aspects were wless, they had still lost in the end. They had lost to Austin¡¯s Sword and Shield. The ¡®Shield¡¯ was none other than Bounel Barton, this mature, firm, and stable heavy soldier.

    With Barton there, one could just forget about worrying over the defence.

    Barton possessed a strong and resilient body, as well as vigorous soul power. He also grasped the most important aspects ofbat techniques and defensive patterns, knowing when to advance and retreat. Only throughbining all of these aspects would he be able to make his opponent feel despair. With these traits, Barton gave off a feeling of being invulnerable to others.

    Bounel entered the arena wearing heavy equipment. His two-plus meter frame, chiseled upper body, bronze skin, and well-developed muscles made his body seem like it had been crafted from steel. The radiant shield in his hand was over two meters tall and one and a half meters wide. Just the weight of his shield was enough to make the other heavy soldiers ¡®watch the other side¡¯s dust and have no hope of catching up¡¯.

    ¡°Fuck, how can it be him? How will we be able to see balls?¡±

    ¡°What we want to see is a battle between Ball Queens, not a fight between a man and bear!¡¯

    While Laura¡¯s closebat standards were pretty good¡ªbeing from the Potter n and all¡ªshe held no qualifications in that area topete against Barton. Anyone could see she was simply incapable of breaking through his defense, so much so that she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to approach him. What kind of bullshit big match would this be? Although her soul beast was a rarely seen show, everyone still wished for the Ball Queen to jump around.

    ¡°Duringst year¡¯s regionalpetition, this fellow was able to hold back Laura¡¯s Explosive Bear. Of course, the main factor had been his squad mates¡¯ presence as they helped share the burden, but that was a team match. It¡¯s hard to say how a duel would turn out!¡±

    Arnold Teuton¡¯s and Anlor¡¯s faces were ck as they sat in the viewing gallery. They hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Laura¡¯s opponent as they had yet topletely recover from the hundreds of thousands of pain and shock they¡¯d received.

    Bothpetitors inside the arena were old opponents, so no other nonsense needed to be said. With a mutual nod that could be considered a sort of greeting, they quickly assumed theirbat stance.

    The atmosphere within the arena began to cool as Laura stood on the tip of her toes. In the next instant, she shot forward as if springs had been installed in her feet.

    Match Start!

    ¡°Oh? She actually isn¡¯t using her soul beast?¡±

    When they noticed the absence of her soul beast, everyone gawked. It was basic knowledge to summon one¡¯s soul beast at the start of a battle if it was strong. By allowing the soul beast to fight when one¡¯s soul power and physical strength was at its most abundant, it could coordinate with the summoner¡¯s assistance and provide a force equivalent to two attackers on one foe. Yet, Laura¡­

    Bang!

    A stream of air sted out as Laura and Bounel started to fight in close quarters. Fierce and violent soul power poured from both sides and instantly exploded upon collision. Their battle began amidst a sh of lights and sparks.

    mes wrapped around Laura¡¯s two hands. These kinds of mes were different from Sharmie¡¯s. With a dark-blue colour, the influence of her soul beast was obvious. When she brandished her fists, the resulting streams of fire became true fire snakes that danced through the air.

    It was extraordinarily tyrannical. This kind of talented ability user not only had a robust soul power, but also a lethal damage attribute that was very strong.

    BANG!

    An unquantifiable amount of mes danced violently across the stage as blow after blow shattered through the air toward Barton.

 Chapter 88 â€“ No Soul Beast?

    Chapter 88 ¨C No Soul Beast?

    Yet, the person she was up against was Barton, the king of defense. Every punch she executed had been blocked by his shield. While Barton had arge physique and held a heavy shield, he was perfect with respect to his defence and was able to shift his stance easily to better defend himself at any angle. Any closebat or meleebatant could only cry when faced against him.

    It would be unwise for Laura to rely on her mes in order to break through his defences. After all, it wasmonce for one¡¯s defenses to be able to not block material attacks, but also special abilities.

    Everyone had no idea to what Laura was nning. After all, they knew Laura¡¯s brain and chest were equally big. This time though¡­

    BANG!

    Barton, who had been on the defense all this time, felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. He suddenly spun his shield into a rotation before smashing it against Laura¡¯s strike. The collision actually forcefully sent him back ten meters.

    After being knocked away, Laura slid across the ground in a rxed manner as she stretched her arms.

    As for Barton, the arm holding the shield seemed to be trembling slightly.

    ¡°The Potter n¡¯s me Void Fist does indeed deserve its reputation!¡± Barton said in a deep voice. Although he used his shield, he was still smashed back by Laura to the point where his wrist almost broke.

    The entire crowd started to whisper. ming Void Fist?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that Laura¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t suited for it?

    No wonder each of her blows had created a roar akin to muffled thunder. This was a fist technique that contained the mysteries of zing implosions. This kind ofbat skill was known for having me void energy, and it could be transformed into various types of techniques.

    While it could be said that Laura¡¯s previous attack didn¡¯t seem fierce, the power behind her attacks can reach as high as 180 grassos of power.

    Everyone who had seen this scene was stunned. No wonder why Laura didn¡¯t immediately call out her soul beast when she entered the arena. This kind of attack was enough to eliminate arge majority of heavy soldiers.

    The image of her as the Beast Lady was about to be overthrown. Laura¡¯s Explosive Bear had been too famous, which made everyone forget that fact that she hade from the world¡¯s top empty-handed fighting n¡ªthe Potter n!

    As the n with the ultimate empty-handed style, the Potter n stood at one of the highest pinnacle of the world amongst numerousbat styles. With the fusion between the mind and body, the collision and control of soul power and movements, they had became known as ¡®humanoid weapons¡¯. Every single punch and kick from them emitted a superhuman strength that far exceeded the limits of the body.

    It was, however, regretful that Laura was currently facing the Shield of Austin. While everyone stared with shock at Laura¡¯s me Void Fist, Barton¡ªwho had perfected his Spiraling Shield Resisting Technique¡ªprevented the me Void Fist from disying even a shred of its true might since she couldn¡¯t reach him. Coupled with his proficient use of defensive techniques, he had the ability to redirect the majority of the force to the ground.

    What themon man could only see was Barton defending warily, but experts could clearly identify the technique he used, which was marvelous. About 70% of Laura¡¯s strength had been absorbed by the shield and into the ground. This kind of energy consumption wasn¡¯t something Laura keep up with ease.

    No matter how outstanding her physique and talent was, it still couldn¡¯tpare to that of a heavy soldier¡¯s.

    Barton gradually began to increase the pressure on Laura as he switched into a suppressing stance while advancing. Laura was forced to continuouslyunch attacks to counter Barton¡¯s moves, but the space she could attack from was obviously growing smaller and smaller. With the loss of this space, the might of me Void Fist was clearly reduced. Even the number of ces she could move to was gradually diminishing.

    Barton was like a tank pushing slowly forward. Any number of guns could rain down bullets on him, but it would be of no absolute use. One can only stand there and watch as the cannon loomed closer and closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity Laura was too confident in herself. If it were any other opponent, then her me Void Fist would¡¯ve been a great killing tool!¡±

    ¡°It will still be a glorious defeat. After all, the restriction posed by hisbat style was too hampering to her! It¡¯s enough for us to anticipate the Ball Queen¡¯s future performances.¡±

    ¡°Barton¡¯s defense is simply too disgusting! I don¡¯t ever want to battle him¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she use her soul beast? If she just wanted to test her new me Void Fist technique, then fighting to this point shouldn¡¯t be necessary, right?¡±

    Murmurs from the crowd began to fill the viewing gallery.

    This wasn¡¯t only due to Laura¡¯s current disadvantage.

    A soul beast master who didn¡¯t use their soul beast would unavoidably give others a feeling of one not fully utilising their full strength. Even if her strength in other areas was also strong, it was still a reckless waste of natural resources!

    ¡°Is there something wrong with Laura¡¯s soul beast?¡±

    No one knew who had said these words, but it made everyone instantly shocked. On the surface, a soul beast master held unlimited fame and prestige, yet it was also a high risk venture. If any little problem were to surface during training, then the little boat made from the friendship of the soul beast would have a possibility of capsizing. There were too many examples of this issue happening.

    Laura had not used her soul beast and was training in some fist techniques. Could it be¡­

    Sharmie also had her skylink on, so it was natural for her to watch her rival¡¯s match.

    When she saw Laura¡¯s me Void Fist, Sharmie felt slightly stunned by it. Additionally, the soul beast she was most envious of wasn¡¯t present. As for the me Void Fist¡­ in all honesty, it wasn¡¯t of any use. Due to her inherent qualities, her physique just wasn¡¯t suitable for utilising the me Void Fist to its full strength.

    Having arge chest¡­ was an achilles heel!

    The reason why Emily could be an assassin was because¡­ certain parts of her were a bitcking¡­ yet this could also be an achilles heel in a way¡­

    Sharmie wrinkled her brows. Why did Laura not use her soul beast? To fight till this point, it should be clear that the me Void Fist iscking in strength against Barton. If this continues, then the one who ends up losing will be Laura. If she is going to wait before summoning her soul beast, then with her soul power so exhausted, it will only reduce the duration the soul beast could exist inbat. Afterall, a soul beast isn¡¯t omnipotent. If her opponent chooses to deal with the soul beast properly, then it¡¯ll still end up as her loss.

    Could it be that these fellows are speaking the truth? Is there a problem with Laura¡¯s soul beast? Or was the consumption from the me Void Fist aplete drain of her energy reserves, so she couldn¡¯t summon her soul beast?

    This cannot be!

    Even if this fellow were to fall, she can only fall by my hands! How can she be so weak for some unfathomable reason!?

    ¡°I wager that there should be some issue with her soul beast,¡± Mario said as he gazed steadily at Laura. This guy¡¯s observation ability was topnotch, and there were very few times when he had made a wrong judgement. ¡°Boss, take a look. Both Arnold and Anlor have haunted looks on their faces. It does seem that some problem had urred that led to this oue.¡±

    As her squadron mates and faithful fanatics, their current expressions were quite solemn. With a dignified bearing, they were frowning so hard that that three lines had appeared on their forehead.Their faces were filled with pain and bitterness. It was simply too sad, and it appeared as though they were about to cry.

    ¡°You shut it! How is this something to be happy about?¡± shouted Sharmie. She didn¡¯t feel a trace of happiness since she could see that there really was a problem.

    She also knew about the instabilities behind soul beasts, but¡­ it currently shouldn¡¯t have happened to Laura!

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mario¡¯s face instantly withered. Why have my bootlicking skills declined by so much?

    Sharmie¡¯s face was brimming with murderous intent as she looked at Mario. ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet. If Laura wins, then I, your sister, will st you with a hundred cannon shots!¡±

    ¡°Wh, what if she loses?¡± Mario replied. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from trembling. If captain loses and goes on a date with him, then he would have won the jackpot!

    ¡°If she loses, then I, your big sis, shall st you with a THOUSAND cannon shots! I¡¯ll stuff your ass into the cannon barrel itself!¡±

    Mario¡¯s face instantly turned stiff and he almost burst into tears. ¡°B¡­ but can¡¯t you¡­ ah, nothing!¡±

    He forcibly swallowed back thest few words he was about to say. If he didn¡¯t take the bet, then he¡¯d simply be sted into pieces.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Tyranny of the Bear

    Chapter 89 ¨C Tyranny of the Bear

    Why should I go and look at Anlor and Arnold¡¯s expressions, those two blockheads? Doing so will just lower myself to their standards!

    Currently, Laura seemed to have exhausted all of her abilities and was forced into a corner.

    Barton¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light.

    Is there a problem with her soul beast?

    That wasn¡¯t important!

    As a heavy soldier with an abundance of experience, he would never underestimate his opponent. In fact, even if Laura were to summon her soul beast, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. He had his own methods of dealing with it; after all, it wasn¡¯t even as agile as a soldier. Barton only needed to restrict its movements and he didn¡¯t need to destroy it. So long as he defeated Laura, the soul beast would dissipate.

    Honestly, he had never believed a soul beast could be relied upon!

    After blocking Laura¡¯s me Void Fist, Barton suddenly thrust his incredibly heavy shield forward. The ferocious impact caused Laura to directly fly back, separating the two.

    Risking one¡¯s life to fight a heavy soldier was the stupidest thing to do!

    An iparably brilliant golden glow sudden encapsted Bounel Barton¡¯s body!

    Austin Corps Charge!

    Bounel Barton¡¯s body seemed to have turned into a guided missile as he shot forward. Everyone who saw this held their breaths. They knew that if they were struck by this move, it would be no different from colliding with a high-speed train!

    This was just a single attack of a heavy soldier. It was the most simple and direct attack, and yet extremely fatal.

    As she was knocked away, Laura didn¡¯t have the strength to counter attack. Yet, at this instant, she showed a faint smile.

    It seems that my me Void Fist isn¡¯t mature enough¡­

    But who obtains victory was another matter.

    Bang. BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!

    The heavens fell, the earth shattered!

    Soul rending roars and explosions filled everyone¡¯s senses, leaving behind a sense of deja vu.

    The tyrannical Shield of Austin that could make anyone sigh with admiration was sted away like a piece of paper with his shield.

    A four to five meter tall Explosive me Bear bared its fangs and waved its ws around before beating its chest. It looked in all directions to locate its enemy, but its foe had already fallen.

    In that moment, Laura gently descended to the floor and beckoned with a hand. The imposing and tyrannical Explosive Bear immediately acted like a little dog without any shame as it bowed its head and crawled toward Laura¡¯s feet.

    Laura gently rubbed the Explosive Bear¡¯s head. It closed its eyes in pleasure as it enjoyed the gesture a lot, rubbing its nose against her pants.

    The entire viewing gallery turnedpletely silent. What was that move?

    Such a terrifying heavy soldier had actually been defeated in a split second?

    Was this Laura¡¯s lethal hidden card?

    The thing that tore apart Barton hadn¡¯t been the Explosive Bear as it didn¡¯t take action. What tore him apart was the energy that exploded forth when she summoned the Explosive Bear from the hyperdimension to this world, along with the force from the impact of the bear¡¯s instant appearance.

    As long as it hit, it would be an insta-kill!

    It could be said to be a godlike skill!

    The entire viewing gallery was instantly fired up! This was a goddess¡¯ strength. She was attractive, had talent, was hardworking, and her most terrifying skill was her perception! She simply didn¡¯t give her opponent a way out!

    How did she manage to think up such a bold and imaginativebat technique!?

    While everyone was focused on the soul beast itself, Laura thought of things from a different angle and had utilized the explosive energy produced the instant the Explosive me Bear arrived from the hyperdimension.

    Fuck, so long as she possesses this kind of move, any closebatant would have to take a detour to avoid her.

    ¡°Oh god, please let me be that bear!

    ¡°So it seems the one who is most lucky in the world is that a bear!¡±

    ¡°Goddess, do you need a human shaped dog!¡±

    Yet, even when faced with such a peak levelbat technique, the discussions quickly became corrupt.

    This battle of attrition only made Laura appear more sexy and alluring. The beautifuldy and her wild beast standing together in the arena gave off an otherworldly feeling of unruliness.

    Arnold and Anlor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t melt into happiness. This was a terrifying technique developed from their blood and tears. What was more frightening was that the captain had came up with many ideas, with a new one springing up every few days. Just thinking about this was enough to scare people.

    For a bear to beat them in tasting the goods, who could have known this? Ahhh¡­

    Wang Zhong and the rest had assumed Grace would teach them some actualbat techniques and impart some experiences. Instead, all they had underwent was an entire month of physical training. Every day they would face Big Crazy and Second Crazy while Grace didn¡¯t show her face even once.

    After half a month of intense training, everyone had adapted to such repetitive physical workouts. Even Emily became able toplete these tasks with ease. Yet, what everyone really wished for was for Grace to personally teach thembat techniques. It was a pity that the both brothers, Markis and Markos, didn¡¯t take any action. They seemed intent on continuing the dry and dull training till the end.

    Those of the soldier department were beginning to falter. They loved to fight and hated this kind of tedious and dreary training the most. Contrary to them, Barran found pleasure in all this. He really needed this kind of atmosphere in order to strengthen his control over his body. Other than the group training, so long as he had strength left, he would continue smashing against the wall. This deepened everyone¡¯s impression of him.

    No one could have imagined that the group training would halt after a month as the demoness had given them all a day off. In fact, their first response was to see if this was a ploy. There was definitely a plot involved.

    Only after they had boarded the vehicle and reached the academy did they feel that the nightmare had stopped temporarily.

    Grace left them with one message: The first month is the easiest. What follows after would be the group training, so everyone should think carefully about that.

    The four members of the Prodigy Society didn¡¯t think about this too much. Wang Zhong and Barran treated this group training as another opportunity for them to metamorphosize. Emily was a person who was easily fueled by motivation and naturally wasn¡¯t one tog behind. Thisss¡¯ ego burst into full effect. Since everyone else could do it, she would definitely work harder to achieve it!

    For Grai, he didn¡¯t seem to care as he followed the group and did whatever Wang Zhong and the rest did. With his strength, this level of training couldn¡¯t be considered a challenge. While he was a freshman, strength was the strongest justification and everyone knew Grai being chosen was a foregone conclusion.

    Only a person who had experienced the outside would understand how beautiful and nice it was within the city.

    Ma Dong stared dumbfounded at the four before him. ¡°How long has it been since you allst ate a full meal? Emily, slow down and chew your food properly!¡±

    The four devoured their food ravenously, with Grai being slightly more graceful. As for the other three, they hadpletely did not care for their appearance.

    ¡°Elder cousin, you should reallye and participate in it for a bit. It will be of extraordinary influence to yourter attitude in life,¡± Emily said in a vague and unclear manner.

    Ma Dong examined the four in front of him. There were scars running across Emily¡¯s body. To girls who loved looking beautiful, having scars would be akin to losing their lives, but it was clear that Emily didn¡¯t care for such small things. Wang Zhong and Grai still looked decent enough. On the other hand, Barran¡­ maybe there hadn¡¯t been any changes¡ªseparated as they were for a month, Ma Dong was notpletely certain¡ªbut Barran looked like a refugee.

    Ma Dong couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity as he wanted to know how they had lived for the past month. When they started to recount their experiences, Ma Dong simply put down his chopsticks. This¡­ he couldn¡¯t fucking eat anymore.

    The heavens have truly blessed him. He felt that his cleverness knows no bounds, as. he had long knew that Grace was no benevolent person. As a soldier of the frontlines, headmaster Green had went through extreme lengths to call Grace back from the battlefield. It was in to see that Grace is not here to fool around. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t have imagined that this demoness would be so savage.

 Chapter 90 â€“ Slip Away?

    Chapter 90 ¨C Slip Away?

    With his puny physique, even if he didn¡¯t die, he¡¯d at least sustain immense physical wounds if he went there. Furthermore, he relied heavily on his looks to acquire meals. If he was tormented in that manner, his image would be destroyed.

    ¡°Very good, you guys definitely didn¡¯t disgrace our Prodigy Society. As the president, I feel extremely gratified. You guys should rest properly for the next few days; there¡¯s no need to participate in the morning exercises,¡± Ma Dong said magnanimously. He originally wanted them to make a public appearance during the morning exercise to instill a sense of belonging among the new members.

    Barran shook his head. ¡°President, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I¡¯ll definitely be punctual and participate in the morning exercises.¡±

    Against such a conscientious member, Ma Dong couldn¡¯t say anything to refute him.

    The month-long baptism had varying effects that differed from one person to the next. For Wang Zhong, the baptism made him feel as though he had cast away his old self to be reborn again. During his adolescent years, his frail and sickly body had begun to undergo a transformation after the fate stone had appeared in his soul sea. Although the host¡¯s soul power became restricted, Wang Zhong¡¯s body became exceptionally strong and sturdy.

    On the surface, his body didn¡¯t seemparable to that of a heavy soldier like Barran, but only Wang Zhong knew how truly powerful his body had be. Wang Zhong paid extraordinary attention to the refinement of his body, but in this era where soul power and techniques determined everything, the strength of one¡¯s body was often overlooked and disregarded.

    Training was normally in the form of self-training, and Grace seemed to have awakened all of Wang Zhong¡¯s hidden potential in his body during this month-long baptism. While the others simply felt extraordinarily exhausted and toughened, he and Grai became more and more driven by the ¡®snacks¡¯ awarded to them.

    Under the nourishment of the fate stone, Wang Zhong¡¯s body began to erupt with powerful life force, allowing him to move his limited soul power with greater ease and skill when he used it.

    Over this one month period, The peak value of Wang Zhong¡¯s soul power rose slowly, attaining a growth of about a few grassos. It had not hit the range of seventy yet, but his enhanced mastery over his soul power allowed him to use his soul power more easily and smoothly. Many people assumed it was enough for the body to be on par with their soul power, but this was amon misconception. In fact, only with a body that has vast strength would the true might of one¡¯s soul power be then properly disyed.

    It had been a while since he¡¯dst entered the OP, and as such, Wang Zhong felt a slight itch in his heart. He also wanted to see whether his month of refinement would enable him to perform better during actualbat.

    There was still some time until the academy reopened, but the academy¡¯s OP training grounds had started to be more popted. 80% of the people in the training grounds were freshmen. After all, the passion the freshmen had was several levels higher than the senior students.

    Second years wereparatively more cautious and wouldn¡¯t casually enter battle without sufficient preparations. As for the third and fourth years, they were already starting to consider their future upations and held greater value over their win rate within the OP. Although this way of thinking would not do much to improve their strength, this entire process was a part of reality and a fact they had to live with.

    Not every student would be able to cast their heroic soul, so an all-rounded transcript was needed to pave the way to their future.

    Of course, the freshmen wouldn¡¯t consider this fact at all, with graduation being a couple of years away. What they had was the passion and the boldness to try.

    Due to Wang Zhong¡¯s participation in the group training, the academy had increased his usage rights by a few levels. He only had to wait five minutes before a room was found.

    After a month of living apletely different kind of life, engaging in the OP system was a refreshing change of pace for him. Every cell in his body was brimming with fighting energy.

    During this period of time when All-Mouthy King was away, the OP system did not remain dormant. On the contrary, due to its rtionship with the CHF, the frequency of matches between experts of the heroic and elite divisions doubled. Those who truly reached the elite division didn¡¯t need to care as much about their win rate as the other students. So long as there was enough time, they would be able to cast their heroic soul. The only things they pursued were quality and time.

    Naturally, the top ten ranked videos were all dominated by the elite division experts. Furthermore, newer videos were being added at a rapid pace due to the stimtion provided by the Great Competition. Due to their yearning for glory and honour, every single soldier¡¯s abilities was rapidly increasing.

    Humans were a strange lifeform. So long as they have hopes and goals, they would burst forth with potential that would shock anyone, even themselves.

    The CHF¡¯s Great Competition matches would, without a doubt, be able to satisfy the needs of these few arrogant youths. They all wished to carve their names on the CHF Great Competition¡¯s holy grail. This was especially true this year, as their names would be eulogized for the next couple dozen years, or even the next hundred years.

    This was an irresistible enticement to every heroic soul soldier.

    Naturally, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t think too much into it and directly entered matchmaker in search of an opponent upon entering the OP. The opponents he¡¯d faced thest few times hadn¡¯t been bad, and he believed that they should be even better this time round.

    When All-Mouthy King appeared, an uncountable number of skylinks began to ring. Most recently, there had been an increase in the frequency of experts appearing in the OP system, with those from the elite division dominating the rest. Match after match of brilliant battles had made everyone shout out in gratification as they were all textbook examples of a fight.

    For Sharmie and Laura, their poprity had skyrocketed. While the poprity they had attained the previous year was due to their talent and background, this year it was their strength that had captured the attention of many. Laura¡¯s battle video had made it into the top five rankings since soldiers loved experts, especially those that had shown great creativity during their matches. Some time ago, Sharmie had overshadowed Laura, but now, the situation had suddenly reversed.

    After tempering themselves this year, Sharmie and Laura had be the epitome of elite division experts, each with their own style and pride.

    Right now, they were alsopared based on their attractiveness. Anyone else would have stayed low key, but for these two beauties, it was impossible to remain low profile even if they had wanted to. It was said that quite a few tradingpanies have gone to their academies in the hopes of obtaining their endorsements. In this era, the greatest stars were naturally heroic soul soldiers.

    It was without a doubt that both Laura and Sharmie refused. With their backgrounds, they didn¡¯t need to participate in such things to increase their fame or to improve their standards of living.

    Laura and Sharmie, being the current favourites of the crowd, had appeared in the waiting room after All-Mouthy King entered the OP system. All of a sudden, All-Mouthy King¡¯s fight had a different feel to it. After all, All-Mouthy King was mainly viewed upon as a cannon fodder. For the experts from the mainstream elite division, they didn¡¯t care much for him. While he performed sensationally in his matches, any stronger soldier could easily toss him aside. In the end, his fame was short-lived and many experts saw him as a person simply fooling around.

    However, All-Mouthy King;s victory over Lei Bing caught the eye of a few of the experts from the elite division. Additionally, just when they assumed that he would continue to fight, he had suddenly disappeared for a month. Many wanted to know the reason behind his disappearance.

    It was obvious that he had reached his lowest point during hisst matchmaking selection with Lei Bing¡­ his strength was only at that low level. Continuing to pretend would only result in letting the cat out of the bag.

    A month was enough to make his supporters in the cannon fodder division lose a bit of their confidence. There was no logical exnation for not having a match for such a long time. Naturally, a few of the more loyal fans staunchly believed that All-Mouthy King was undergoing some training mission. They had faith that he would definitely return!

    In this world where marvelous and brilliant matches were fought intensely, a month was a very long period of time. It was long enough for the majority of the crowd to have forgotten about him. Yet, at this time between being forgotten and remembered, he had returned.

    The cannon fodder division was the liveliest upon seeing the All-Mouthy King. When they saw Laura and Sharmie appearing, they seemed to have re-found their sense of belonging and hope. Look, two of the hottest elite division experts havee to watch. What else do we have to worry about?

 Chapter 91 â€“ Assassin Clans

    Chapter 91 ¨C Assassin ns

    Laura and Sharmie didn¡¯t have anymunications between them and weren¡¯t considered friends. They weren¡¯t even that familiar with each other. Deep down, the two were intelligent women and came to a tacit understanding with the other; they would each be their counterpart¡¯s whetting stone. Competing like this would allow them both to constantly improve, and both sides were clear that neither would give way to the other and break this tenuous connection. In fact, thispetition had given both of them their current achievements.

    All-Mouthy King was the only odd point of the understanding between them, but because of his short disappearance they were able to slightly adapt around it. They both naturally felt curiosity over him, especially for Laura. Although the scandal surrounding them had died down, she herself clearly understood her own heart. The current urge she felt was real.

    It was still slightly difficult to find an opponent for All-Mouthy King. One point could be confirmed, however, and it was that with his consecutive victories, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for his opponent toe from the elite division.

    Finally, his opponent appeared.

    This was a name that silence everyone in the viewing gallery.

    Brooks¡ªMusical Soul Academy.

    This special academy name originated from the formerly famous city of music, Bierlia. This romantic city managed to preserve its optimism and artistic culture throughout the Great Catastrophe, resulting in its heroic soul academy being named Musical Soul Academy.

    Yet, what made Bierlia famous wasn¡¯t its music. After all, entertainment wasn¡¯t something that was directly rted tobat. No, Bierlia was also a famous power in the western region with an astonishingbat record. From a certain angle, it could be said that the heavens showed much care for this city. It had an artistic culture that could stimte the spirits of humans, and this led to a fusion with astonishing lethality inbat..

    Brooks was the most famous assassin n in the western region. It was said they were in constant struggle against the Assassin n. Number one in culture and number two in martial aspects, their soldiers were at the very top.

    Ying Ren Brooks. He was the main assassin of Musical Soul Academy, a second year, and had already achieved fame during a match at the regionalpetitions. Brooks had used the OP system for five years already. n children usually had rtively early ess to the OP system and were full of fighting experience. The most terrible were the assassin type soldiers.

    Musical Soul Academy had been ambitiously preparing to make a great killing during this CHF. For this, they had prepared quite the sizable strength.

    With the appearance of such an opponent, the students in the viewing gallery were instantly whipped up into a frenzy.

    The previous match had been against Lei Bing, who was just a newly promoted elite¡­ It was said Lei Bing fought another match afterward and consequently lost, resulting in him dropping to the hero division. He vanished after that, reportedly having gone into isted training.

    This kind of indeterminate behaviour definitely wouldn¡¯t appear on Ying Ren.

    This would be the first time All-Mouthy King truly faced a test from someone at the top. He would be going up against a soldier with an abundance of experience in all angles, a true expert of the elite division. Who All-Mouthy King was exactly would be shown in this uing match.

    An expert going up against a lower stage rookie would open up a lot of choices. Usually there wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference between using rangedbat or closebat as the main focus was on the aspects of soul power and techniques. When entering the elite division, however, if one doesn¡¯te with properbat techniques from their true upation, then, to be frank, they would hanged alive.

    This wasmon knowledge for all. As such, All-Mouthy King¡¯s actual upation would be disclosed in this match!

    ¡°Ca ca ca. It¡¯s finally starting! Why am I, your father, shivering?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being anxious? Brother King is tru, truly a great g, god an, and you waiting retards will never understand the king¡¯s heart!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, can¡¯t you not stutter when speaking? Composure,posure!¡±

    The majority of All-Mouthy King¡¯s supporters were from the cannon fodder division and were getting both excited and nervous. Shadow Edge was a genuine and famous expert. Couple with the fact that All-Mouthy King had been gone for so long, would he be able to handle this match?

    An exploding trend had begun within the discussion forums before the match had even started.

    Deciphering¡ªReasons behind All-Mouthy King¡¯s One Month Disappearance.

    ording to match regtions used by the OP, it would take the results from the most recent month as the deciding factor behind its matchmaking, while the other older results were used as an auxiliary. All-Mouthy King¡¯s little scheme had already been seen through; he assumed he would get matched against a slightly weaker opponent.

    Without mentioning the other various exnations that were thought of in the past, this point of view quickly garnered support from many people. Unknowingly, the people watching this match increased. The number of viewers had already broke 8,000 as there were quite a few who came with a curious heart. They wanted to watch this farce crumble apart.

    Other than those watching from the viewing gallery, the number of people observing through their skylinks increased even more.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about this point. Both sides started to choose their weapons.

    Ying Ren Brooks was expressionless as he chose his weapons, a knife set. The Brooks n were experts in the use of rune daggers, but the daggers used by their n was unique. They were sharper and slender and handleless and came in sets of ten. Within the OP system, such a thing was ssified as a knife set. This was the weapon used only by members of the Brutus n. Although many others tried to use them, on the whole it would already be good if they didn¡¯t hack one themselves to death.

    There were various aspects associated with the assassin upation. Speed, being nimble, and knowing when to take risks. The type of weapon used was also an aspect of the upation. To be honest, the Brooks n looked down quite a bit on the Assassin n. To them, the traditional kind of assassin wasn¡¯t really ¡®stimting¡¯ enough, making them unworthy of the nickname de Dancers.

    Ten special daggers hung on a distinctive belt wrapped around his waist. Everyone¡¯s gaze then crowded on All-Mouthy King¡¯s side.

    Yet¡­ All-Mouthy King once again silenced every single one of the over eight thousand viewing gallery watchers and ten thousand skylink broadcast watchers.

    He had¡­ actually stuck to random weapons!

    This made those various discussions before the match look foolish andcking. Wasn¡¯t it agreed he was using a loophole in the rules and regtions. Wasn¡¯t it agreed he had already exhausted all of his limited abilities? Wasn¡¯t it agreed he would be beaten back to his original ce?

    This was the ¡®Elite Division¡¯!

    Throughout the entire elite division, there was no second!

    Could he truly be a mysterious expert?

    ¡°This is just finding an excuse for losing!¡±

    ¡°A hundred out of a hundred, this is hisst match!¡±

    In but a few seconds, a group of people reacted as if they had found some sort of exnation, which made them get even more worked up.

    Brooks still maintained his expressionless face. He had never heard of this opponent of his, nor did he care about fantasies or fluttery ideals. Yet, this was still the first time he saw someone select random weapons, which made his eyes turn somber and deste.

    Any infringement on the honour of the Brooks n could not be tolerated

    Wang Zhong simply didn¡¯t put much thought into this. His weapon turned out to be the most basic rune sword. The battlefield was the most ordinary arena, and both soldiers stepped onto it.

    As the two looked at one another, Wang Zhong felt something different from his opponent¡¯s initial nce¡­ killing intent.

    This wasn¡¯t a gaze ordinary soldiers at the academy possessed. It was a look that was both calm and resolute, something only possessed by those who had killed before.

    In the Federation, there were a few ns who would choose a few cruel practice methods from the dark times in order to teach their members. To them, only those who survived a tempering of fire and blood were deemed worthy of being called soldiers.

    Brooks¡¯ gaze swept across Wang Zhong, seemingly taking everything in at once. He had experienced enough people to know something from their appearance and eyes. This wasn¡¯t him thinking himself infallible. Once a person had gone through countless experiences, they would be able to understand an opponent¡¯s thoughts and ideas with just a look. This kind of control and understanding ced one on the suppressing side.

    This All-Mouthy King before him, however, didn¡¯t seem very stable. He looked¡­ very soft and tender, but there was also some insight into his true disposition, which gave off a feeling of being sly and condoling.

 Chapter 92 â€“ Unable to Persist for More Than Ten Seconds

    Chapter 92 ¨C Unable to Persist for More Than Ten Seconds

    Two des appeared between Brooks¡¯ fingers. Thing as a cicada¡¯s wings, the hiltless de twirled nimbly around his fingers, instantly dazzling the eyes of arge portion of viewers.

    Knife set des were the absolute most difficult daggers in the world to y with and were ssified as creations of the Brooks n. A few people would try to learn how to use this weapon, but after trying it out they ended up with various kinds of injuries and self-muttions. Some even ended up with their fingers cut off.

    The Brooks n had a set of training methods secretly passed on that taught one how to use the knife set. This was obviously the n¡¯s absolute secret and wasn¡¯t transmitted to outsiders.

    Emily also didn¡¯t imagine she¡¯d be able to see All-Mouthy King¡¯s battle the first week they paused their training. She was the most ¡®senior¡¯ of All-Mouthy King fans.

    Thebat styles of the two great assassin aristocratic ns were different. Ever since their establishment till today, they had yet to properly distinguish the ranking between them. Yet, in the most recent couple of years, the reputation of young Ying Ren was veryrge andpletely suppressed that of the Assassin n¡¯s younger generation.

    People like Emily and Ma Dong were often encouraged and spurred on by the family leader who used Ying Ren as an example. For the current Assassin n young generation, they felt a terrible headache whenever his name appeared.

    To ayman, the knife shing around Brooks¡¯ fingers only looked fancy in order to capture people¡¯s attentions. Emily, however, clearly saw that it wasn¡¯t just his fingers controlling the sharp edges of the two knives, but also a faint and indistinct wisp of soul power that enveloped them, allowing them to dance between the gaps of his appendages. He didn¡¯t even seem to be deliberately controlling them, as if this dance of des were a kind of natural instinct for him.

    Only a truly outstanding assassin understood the talent and focus associated with ying with these handleless knives to the point where controlling them with soul power became a natural habit. These knives truly became a part of the body.

    Whoosh¡­ with a light ring, the two des flew through the air.

    Two knives versus a rune sword!

    Ding, ding, ding¡­

    A series of resounding rings rang out as Brooks¡¯ des moved so fast they couldn¡¯t be seen while All-Mouthy King¡¯s rune sword danced around, creating aplete ring of defence.

    With a crash, the two staggered back from each other. Brooks wrinkled his brow faintly. He thought he¡¯d run into a monster, but didn¡¯t expect the guy to think himself infallible.

    Whoosh¡­.

    A few wounds appeared on All-Mouthy King¡¯s face and wrists. Brooks had only been testing his opponent¡¯s strength. While his opponent seem slightly insightful at close-range, the rune sword was too long which resulted in a slowly speed. This simply wasn¡¯t enough topletely block his knife set.

    Perhaps his opponent had some kind of special ability.

    He didn¡¯t stop. After a pause, he turned andunched his attacks once more. The cold glint of those sharp des shed through the air at angles impossible to predict. With aplex body technique, his hands gently patted his waist. When they were once again raised in All-Mouthy King¡¯s direction, the two cold, sharp glints became four.

    These des were like elites as they left Brooks¡¯ fingers. Four cold edges flipped through the air with dazzling arcs. Each chilling de had its own trajectory as they made abined assault at All-Mouthy King.

    It gave others a feeling as though four, not one, person was moving those des!

    It had already been a headache dealing with two of them, and suddenly there were four. This was like blotting out the sky with the shade of these des. One¡¯s eye would be dazzled just looking at them, nevermind finding out a way to defend against them.

    Wang Zhong instantly felt the pressure double. He was able to read his opponent¡¯s attack path, this wasn¡¯t a problem. The big problem, however, was that the speed of the des he faced was simply too fast. Adding in the unique traits of the weapons, and it could be said that Brooks was able to disy this flowing chained attack to its pinnacle.

    No matter how fast the rune sword was, it would never reach the speed of Wang Zhong¡¯s opponent. He could only retreat constantly and hope to create some distance, yet this was all just a vain attempt.

    Sheng, sheng, sheng¡­ Fresh blood sttered everywhere.

    The whole viewing gallery was extremely quiet as the bubble containing their hopes burst. They¡¯d all assumed All-Mouthy King would be as strong as usual and demonstrate his mysterious and entrancing strength. Yet it was very clear that All-Mouthy King wasn¡¯t able to keep up with Brooks¡¯ rhythm. Regardless of movement or attack speed, Brooks was on apletely different level to his opponent.

    Ding, ding, ding, ding¡­

    In the blink of an eye, the two had crossed des a number of times. In each exchange, the chilling sh of those bared des left a wound on All-Mouthy King¡¯s body. It was only due to his pretty good ability of keeping his distance and tight control over his body that All-Mouthy King managed to avoid a critical injury. But how long could he persevere in this situation?

    Laura felt somewhat nervous. She could clearly see the general situation and knew that All-Mouthy King¡¯s judgement was extremely urate and spot on. The dazzling sh of his rune sword¡¯s de was able to grasp the path of the knife set, but it wasn¡¯t able to keep up with their speed. Brooks was a wind ability user, so his attack speed was at a level ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach. Even in his elite division matches, anyone who met Brooks definitely wouldn¡¯t let him get close.

    After crossing des for a period of time, a dozen more wounds appeared on All-Mouthy King¡¯s body. It made him a ghastly sight to behold.

    Brooks began to feel his opponent was indeed slightly interesting since he was able to avoid critical injuries time after time. He was even able to judge and anticipate potentially fatal attacks and use the fewest actions to evade it. Yet, these meagre actions simply wasn¡¯t good enough for Brooks. He was currently waiting for his opponent¡¯s killing move. Since he was able to match up against him in the elite division, he definitely had some skill.

    To experts of his level,bat wasn¡¯t solely for the sake of victory. They also usedbat to absorb knowledge and experience from their opponents.

    Brooks¡¯ speed grew faster and faster, and the air began to form streams of wind that coiled around his body. This was his special ability, and when it was assimted into hisbat technique, his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him at all. In the entire elite division, the number of people who could keep up with his speed could be counted on one hand.

    Speed was the lifeline of an assassin.

    Whoosh¡­

    Brooks suddenly dashed forward and rushed straight at All-Mouthy King. When he reached him, the two knives in his left hand suddenly dissipated into shadows¡­ a feint!

    In an instant, his right hand moved and two des were swung out at All-Mouthy King¡¯s head, the entire arm bing a blur.

    Wang Zhong leaned back instantly. As that ray of light shed past, another gash opened up along his lower jaw.

    Bang¡­

    Brooks took a step forward as All-Mouthy King staggered back in retreat.

    Not giving chase, Brooks looked toward All-Mouthy King. ¡°How are you qualified to match up against me? I will give you one final opportunity.¡±

    It seemed his opponent wanted to keep trying to absorb his skills and techniques. This All-Mouthy King really is indulging in fantasies. If I didn¡¯t want to experience his killing move, then he would have died countless times already.

    Complete suppression without the slightest leeway given. Even with all the martial arts beneath the heavens, only speed could never be broken!

    Regardless of whether it were those in the viewing gallery or those watching on their skylink, they could all clearly see that Brooks¡¯ actions weren¡¯t numerous. It seems All-Mouthy King was ying with something too big now.

    Emily was already slick with cold sweat. She could see with extreme rity how fast Brooks¡¯ de speed was whenpared to hers. It was faster by more than a fold. What was extremely frightening was that he was a wind ability user. Coupled with the knife set, an already rapid offensive weapon, and he was simply unbeatable.

    She felt she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to persist for more than ten seconds if she were in All-Mouthy King¡¯s shoes.

 Chapter 93 â€“ Six Blade Stream

    Chapter 93 ¨C Six de Stream

    How can he be so strong? He looked at the knives twirling around his opponent¡¯s fingertips as though they were a part of his body. When Wang Zhong thought about his own mastery of daggers, he knew this wasn¡¯t a difference in talent but in the effort put into it.

    Wang Zhong smiled as he cleaned off the blood on his face. He originally wanted to wait until his body got used to his opponent¡¯s speed, but it seemed his opponent was slightly impatient.

    Wang Zhong raised his rune sword. Condensing his soul power, he formed a hand de and suddenly chopped down on the rune sword.

    Sheng¡­

    The rune sword broke with a single sound¡­

    Everyone watching turned silent, and the originally impatient eyes of Brooks turned serious.

    That hand de hadn¡¯t been a single strike, but rather, his opponent¡¯s palm had cut down on a single spot many times in an instant. This was a high-frequency attack.

    Wang Zhong pinched and held onto the broken de with the fingertips of his left hand while his right hand grasped the handle of the rune sword. The size of both parts of the de was more or less equal.

    Everyone stared at All-Mouthy King with eyes wide open. His anti-fans in the cannon fodder division also instantly surged up.

    What was Brother King doing?

    Destroying his own weapon, was this just acting shamelessly and making an unreasonable scene like a three-year-old after they lost? Was he throwing a tantrum? Admitting defeat?

    ¡°Hahaha. Brother King is angry, this will definitely be on the headlines!¡±

    ¡°I, your father, has seen those who cry after being beaten, but I truly haven¡¯t seen anyone who acts so shamelessly he would destroy his own weapon.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside Brother King¡¯s brain is indeed something us ordinary guys can¡¯t get!

    ¡°Being a loyal fan, brother¡¯s performance is painful!¡±

    ¡°A tune about throwing a tantrum, he broke his knife and fled the world!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good poem! That¡¯s a good poem!¡±

    Roars ofughter filled the viewing gallery. Even those die-hard fans were unable to find any way of getting back their morale. Brother King is really too bitchy, he even has such a temper when losing!

    Yet, people like Emily and Laura knew this was All-Mouthy King¡¯s only method. The rune sword was too long, and in closebat it wouldn¡¯t be able to match up against the speed of the knife set. This was the most deadly point for him. Perhaps, with this method¡­ but was this really the method?

    There was no doubt that Brooks was a leading figure amongst the new generation assassins. His Knife Set Four de Streams had already reached perfection. When faced with the majority of people in the academies, it was indeed an insurmountable tall mountain.

    Only a small minority of people watching the match knew the true fight was just starting.

    The arena¡¯s atmosphere turned serious all of a sudden. Intense killing qi began to unknowingly permeate the air.

    When Brooks saw the excited fighting intent in his opponent¡¯s eyes, he felt it was a bit strange. This kind of excitement, however, had begun to rub off on him.

    This time, it was Wang Zhong who moved first. Since the beginning of the match he had been the one who was taking a beating. It was time for his counterattack.

    A broken sword was lighter and shorter. It instantly allowed Wang Zhong to increase his nimbleness by more than a fold. In addition, his left hand was actually gripping the other section of the broken de. Was he mimicking Brooks!?

    Bang!

    He suddenly dashed forward. Was All-Mouthy King really going to attack Brooks with that broken de!?

    Was this a dream?

    The problem was his speed. While he wasn¡¯t as fast as Brooks, he wasn¡¯t slow due to that explosive dash.

    Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang¡­

    Those two broken des surrounded Brooks with berserk shes. They actually turned into de shades that covered the sky¡­

    Brooks naturally didn¡¯t defend, but attacked!

    Four des received the oing strikes. The two fighters made various evasive maneuvers with twists and turns. Their six weapons continuously collided with each other. As their soul power rumbled out, countless sparks were emitted from their exchange.

    Sheng, sheng, sheng¡­

    Little sshes of red flew out as the two pulled apart simultaneously.

    There were five more gashes on All-Mouthy King¡¯s body, but¡­ there was actually a wound on Brooks¡¯ face¡­ no, two wounds. There was another cut along his wrist¡­

    Wang Zhong¡¯s broken sword de were constantly dancing and twisting around the fingers of his left hand. He was performing simr actions to what Brooks had been previously doing. This bastard¡­

    What the hell was this?

    The des of the knife set were crafted meticulously by a master and the ergonomics behind it allowed for this kind of action to be done. Yet, a broken sword could actually be used for the same kind of action!?

    What exactly was All-Mouthy King¡¯s main upation?

    Offensive soldier? Ranged soldier? Assassin?

    The entire viewing gallery turned silent once more. Those anti-fans instantly shut their mouths. They celebrated too early and forgot about All-Mouthy King¡¯s constant trait.

    Titled the fastest de in the elite division and the pride of the Brooks n, this leading figure of the new generation assassins had actually had his face cut by someone during an exchange between short ranged weapons!

    Brooks cleaned away the blood on his face. While his gaze was still as calm as a zombie¡¯s, a tinge of excitement began to blossom within his eyes.

    Interesting!

    That¡¯s right, he¡¯s actually mimicking me! Looks like this guy is a member of an assassin n. This is too interesting!

    ¡°This fellow seems to be getting faster and faster,¡± mumbled Arnold Teuton. He felt his brain had be useless. He had seen people with a talent in soul power, those with talents in special abilities, but he had never seen anyone with such heaven-defying techniques.

    Any other soldier would have to spend a few years to over a century in order to master any upational skill or technique. How could there be such a person like this!?

    ¡°His strength has increased. I feel I won¡¯t be able tost even a minute if I were to cross hands with him now,¡± Anlor said with his mouth wide open. These were techniques he simply couldn¡¯t block.

    Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. This was my man. Injuries are a man¡¯s achievement. Just look at those eyes and burning gaze. He¡¯s too sexy!

    Anlor and Arnold nced at one another and saw sorrow in the other¡¯s gaze. No, no! We can¡¯t submit to fate!

    ¡°Brooks, kill him for the glory of assassins!¡±

    ¡°Everything can be endured, but this absolutely cannot be endured!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is just a dabbler! Those who dare topete with your de speed is asking for death!¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t bother with Arnold and Anlor since she believed All-Mouthy King definitely had a n.

    The knife set used by members of the Brooks n always carried ten des. This didn¡¯t mean they would all be used, however. More weapons didn¡¯t equate to being better as it required ability in order to use them to dominate the opponent. If onecked the ability, then it would only be a burden.

    Right now, an extra de appeared in both of Brooks¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Six de Stream! Fuck, he wants to use Six de Stream!¡± When they saw his actions, the audience was immediately roused and fired up.

    Any ordinary person who could control two of these dangerous weapons would already be considered pretty good. Above dual des was the use of four des whenunching a simultaneous strike. This was named Four de Stream. Above that was the Six de Stream, Eight de Stream, and the legendary Knife Set Ten de Stream. This, however, was something no one in the younger generation ever heard of before.

    For the vast majority of the younger generation, including those of the Brooks n, it was already very outstanding if they were to master Four de Stream before casting their heroic soul. Yet, if it were Six de Stream¡­ this should be the result of the improvements made through Brooks¡¯ training.

    The number of youths stimted by this year¡¯s CHF Great Competition really wasn¡¯t just one or two. Any soldier with goals or arrogance would never let go of this chance to attain glory and be recorded down in mankind¡¯s grand history.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first opponent to face my Six de Stream,¡± Brooks said in a very soft voice. He stared at the knives in his hand like they were his lover.

    Six cold shes danced around Brooks¡¯ fingers as the revolving des looked like six resplendent white lotuses blossoming on his hands. They twinkled with an eye-dazzling, soul-stirring light.

    Everyone in the audience erupted with excitement.

    ¡°Six de Stream! Six de Stream! Six de Stream!¡±

 Chapter 94 â€“ Hurricane Eight Blade Stream

    Chapter 94 ¨C Hurricane Eight de Stream

    ¡°Brother King is formidable enough to experience the Six de Stream! Even if he lost, there will be glory to it!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time the Knife Set Six de Stream appeared in OP. Beating little friend King, everyonee and watch!¡±

    Not only was the audience excited, even the discussion forum blew up into a mess. Those who had fast hands sent out invitations throughout the forum.

    Six de Stream¡¯s reputation was too big, the number of interested people being numerous. Its ability to rally supporters was stronger than All-Mouthy King. To be able to see it with one¡¯s own eyes was worth the admission fee.

    The number of people watching this OP match broke the ten thousand mark.

    Following his execution of Six de Stream, Brooks¡¯ imposing aurapletely suppressed All-Mouthy King. Even though a portion of his soul power had to be used to maintain both his special ability and his de speed, Brooks¡¯ useable soul power was still higher than that of All-Mouthy King¡¯s. Once he started his ultimate move, his confidence surged to an unsurmountable level.

    Not only did his knives speed up, after resorting to the Six de Stream the imposing aura Brooks emitted becamepletely different. His entire being seemed elusive and floated like a trail of smoke, momentarily appearing right before All Mouthy King.

    This was the fastest de, the fastest attack Wang Zhong had ever seen!

    When such a quick de breaks through a critical boundary, it gave off a feeling of not only consisting of one or two shes¡­

    Instead, what he saw were thousands of des and tens of thousands of shadows!

    Fast, fast, fast! It was too fast! It¡¯s even faster!

    It was fast to the point where it was difficult for Wang Zhong to urately judge which de was most lethal amongst these thousand des and ten thousand shadows.

    Sheng, sheng, sheng, sheng¡­

    Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang¡­

    The two crossed hands that were covered with the glow of des, yet this time All-Mouthy King was unable to keep up with that increase in speed. Attacks from six des was like having the ¡®three heads and six arms¡¯ ultimate move. They came at a frequency two broken des were unable to keep up with.

    With just a slip, seven to eight cuts were added to Wang Zhong¡¯s body. One of them had evennded near an artery on his leg, nearly fatal.

    Brooks was trying to calm the churning blood and soul power within his body. The consumption used for this kind of attack was veryrge. This opponent sure is something. He¡¯s actually able to avoid that lethal strike I hid in thatplicated flurry of attacks. Every ten attacks Brooksunched toward All-Mouthy King had one attack that aimed at his vitals.

    The human body had numerous vital spots, not just the heart, eyes, or othermon areas. There were many areas on the body that could endanger one¡¯s life if struck, such as the arteries. These were one of the most vital points for humans.

    But All-Mouthy King before him had actually¡­ understood this all!

    Wang Zhong was very excited. He was truly excited at having met such an interesting opponent for the very first time. This person actually knew to strike at his arteries! This was too stimting!

    After all this time, the highest amount of stimtion he felt when ying was when he was with Simba, yet this was the first time he found someone else to y with.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s current gaze excited Brooks. As a member of an assassin n, a bloodthirsty, murderous mentality was something to be fostered. Only by possessing such a mentality would one be able to prevail over this thing called Fear. Surmounting fear of des, fear of blood, fear of death, and fear of the unknown¡­

    Nevertheless, why was his gaze like that¡­

    Brooks didn¡¯t dare to think too much about that and with a turn he promptly started his attacks once more. His opponent¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t equal to his own, and he wasn¡¯t even a match in soul power. With this, he should win with just a spurt of energy!

    The two continued to cross hands within the arena as cold light shed and danced around them. Fresh blood sprayed in all directions.

    Six de Stream was strong enough to make everyone¡¯s hair stand.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s speed had already reached its limit. While the defence made by those two broken sword was ssic¡ªthe majority of knife strikes having been blocked by the de¡ªthis still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Due to the new wounds continuously appearing on his body, All-Mouthy King¡¯s face already started to pale. His arms lost their original shape as bits and pieces of his skin and flesh trembled violently from his actions. They danced with his movement, fresh blood continuously sprayed from his body like a whirlwind.

    The whole ground was covered with All-Mouthy King¡¯s blood. Even a blood bank probably wouldn¡¯t be emptied so quickly.

    Yet, he still persevered, regardless of how the overwhelming majority felt this wasughable and stupid.

    The audience in the viewing gallery couldn¡¯t bear to watch directly, and the previous mor and noise shrunk by quite a bit.

    To choose random weapons against Brooks was just asking for death. Many had been unhappy by his decision. The number of die-hard Brooks fans was absolutely higher than All-Mouthy King¡¯s and the people who scolded him the fiercest were from this group.

    Yet, even thisrge batch of people couldn¡¯t curse or scold him now.

    A person who could persevere to such a level during an OP match was worthy of anyone¡¯s respect. This was the mark of a true soldier. It was a picture equivalent to pping the faces of those who said he was escaping battle that month in order to avoid meeting stronger opponents.

    How could a man with such fighting will and spirit avoid battling with the strong?

    ¡°This can¡¯t continue on any longer. All-Mouthy King has to output even more soul power to win this,¡± Marco said as he apanied Sharmie to watch the match.

    Sharmie looked at All-Mouthy King who was still getting more and more injured and shook her head. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know his reason for doing so, All-Mouthy King seemed to have locked his soul power at 50 grassos. Was this a form of self-training?

    With the entire viewing gallery silent, the only sounds that could be heard was the unending collisions between des and swords.

    Brooks¡¯ face turned more and more grave. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t have minded using Six de Stream to slowly whittle away at his opponent and have him bleed to death. The problem was that he could feel All-Mouthy King¡¯s movements bing faster and faster!

    He was adapting! Adapting to his speed, adapting to his Six de Stream!

    Every time the two crossed des, All-Mouthy King¡¯s movement got a sliver faster. In every three exchanges, the number of times Brooksnded a cut was reduced by one.

    He could see the desire for victory in All-Mouthy King¡¯s eyes. It was to the extent where he felt this was a form of enjoyment for him! This definitely wasn¡¯t the gaze of someone on death¡¯s door. He was actually enjoying Brooks¡¯ quick knives!

    Since the beginning, he had yet to experience a single lethal strike from his opponent. This was unbearable for an assassin. If this continued, his opponent would soon adapt to his speed, making it less possible for him to experience it.

    Once this thought appeared, horror and dread erupted from within Brooks¡¯ heart.

    This couldn¡¯t continue any longer!

    Sheng¡­

    Brooks took the initiative to extend the distance between him and All-Mouthy King.

    The viewing gallery was still shrouded in silence as they couldn¡¯t understand why Brooks would give up such an opportunity. In most of their eyes, it was just a matter of time before Brooks won.

    Only those experts of the elite division knew All-Mouthy King was mysteriously adapting to his opponent¡¯s speed. This created a huge pressure inside Brooks. After all, if his opponentpletely adapted to his speed, he would crumble apart.

    An intense light burst from Brooks¡¯ eyes. Clenching his teeth, he patted his waist with his hands once more.

    Ei, Eight de Stream!?

    When they saw this, everyone was shocked. It was said that within the Brooks n, only those members who had cast their heroic soul would be able to control the Eight de Stream.

    Those from the elite division werepletely dumbfounded. The consumption required for Eight de Stream was heaven defying. It required adequate spirit, soul power, physical abilities¡­ it was an all-rounded set of requirements.

    Everyone felt this was inconceivable and impossible. His soul power just wasn¡¯t enough to control Eight de Stream!

    A hurricane arose!

    No one forgot Brooks¡¯ status as a special ability user, a hurricane conjurer! But this was like what happened with Laura; people often neglected her bare-handedbat skills due to her Explosive Bear.

 Chapter 95 â€“ The Peak of Assassins

    Chapter 95 ¨C The Peak of Assassins

    However, even though the wind special ability was a special ability that was used mostly for auxiliary support, Brooks actually used it to augment his fighting abilities to a whole new level of mastery. With his wind special ability, he could now easily control two additional knives

    The two revolving knives dancing around Brook¡¯s form waspletely under the control of the wind and could be used for both ranged and closebat. Their attack range was also veryrge, making them difficult to guard against.

    With his Six de Stream added to the mix¡­ well, there was not much need to exin how terrifying Brooks had be.

    ¡°Hurricane Eight de Stream!¡±

    Brooks¡¯ eyes shone at the thought of his impending victory

    This technique was the fruit of his year of hard training. He had originally thought of disying his ability to directly manipte the de Stream when fighting against certain individuals during the CHF to surprise them, thus lowering their guard. Right now, his soul power wasn¡¯t capable of fully manipting the des, but he was a special ability user. Wind type special abilities were the most suitable for assassins!

    This was his creation, his talent!

    An instakill!

    Regardless of whether it was those enjoying the atmosphere or those who felt distressed for All-Mouthy King, everyone was feeling sorry that for All-Mouthy King for facing such an opponent.

    Eight de Stream was considered to be an instakill move. Not taking the Cast Soul stage in consideration, Eight de Stream was considered to be too powerful, giving rise to itsbel as a ¡®bug¡¯ that should not have existed in the Heroic Soul stage. Many ranged soldiers and assassins wouldn¡¯t have a chance of escaping against this move.

    Emily¡¯s face turned pale white when she finally understood how huge the gap was between them. While she was still struggling over her choices, her n¡¯s opponent had already taken huge strides forward and was at a level beyond her reach.

    Seeing the Eight de Stream had shattered Emily¡¯s confidence. She even lost her desire to catch up to him.

    Perhaps, the Assassins were truly¡­ unable topare with the Brooks¡­

    Right at this moment, Brooks, who had been brimming with confidence, saw the faint smirk on that blood covered face. Is this fellow actually smiling in the face of death?

    Two cold lights started to coalesce around his hands as All-Mouthy King started his hand technique.

    This technique style seemed awfully familiar¡­

    Yet, that wasn¡¯t important as there wasn¡¯t any attack that could match up against his Hurricane Eight de Stream!

    The winds blew!

    An exploding dash wasunched!

    Brooks¡¯s new technique, Hurricane Eight de Stream!

    Biting-cold de shadows blotted the skies and enveloped All-Mouthy King, causing even those elite divisions members to be unable to differentiate between the attacks. There were really too many and they moved far too fast. Combined with the constant reflections of light emanating from the des, it seemed to that match has already been decided.

    Not a single sound could be heard from the viewing gallery. Everyone had held their breath as they were enraptured and frightened by Brooks¡¯ technique.

    They could imagine that once Brooks could cast his heroic soul, that famous assassin n whose name that was already on everyone¡¯s lips would gain a new general.

    It was at this moment, however, that a brilliant radiance akin to a beautiful lotus¡­ blossomed!

    Hum¡­

    Everyone¡¯s gaze locked on that light as an innumerable amount of knife and de shes could be heard. In that moment it created a shockwave so loud that even the deaf could hear.

    As the light dissipated, All-Mouthy King¡¯ form slowly emerged. It appeared that he had not even moved a single inch.

    Brooks had rushed past him before standing up straight. During the encounter, the knives in his hand had unknowingly disappeared.

    ¡°What a fast de,¡± he said with an incredulous expression on his face.

    Sheng, sheng, sheng¡­

    In an instant, blood gushed out from Brook¡¯s body at multiple locations like a fountain, before he copsed to the ground, unmoving.

    Victor¡­ All-Mouthy King!

    The entire viewing gallery turned so quiet that even a pin dropping could be heard.

    Ren Ying Brooks had been cut down? That super genius who managed to master Hurricane Eight de Stream before casting his heroic soul actually lost?

    What kind of move was that? Why was it unclear?

    ¡®What a fast de¡¯?

    Why did Brooks actually utter such a sentence at the end?

    Emily covered her mouth as the edges of her eyes unknowingly started to grow moist. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just saw! Unlike the others who couldn¡¯t see it, she saw everything with extreme rity!

    This wasn¡¯t because her eyesight was better than most in the elite division. Instead, that had been a move she could even remember in her sleep.

    That was the Assassin n¡¯s ming Lotus Dance!

    But this wasn¡¯t a ming Lotus Dance executed by her, but a true ming Lotus Dance. It was the most beautiful, fastest one she had ever seen.

    Wang Zhong closed his eyes and thoroughly enjoyed the exhrated feeling coursing through his body. Only with such an opponent could he continuously rouse up his memory and potential. This was truly a delightful match.

    Little did Wang Zhong know how pretentious and stimting his appearance was. It deeply pierced the hearts of youngdies like Laura and Sharmie.

    All-Mouthy King left the OP and disappeared. He was like a divine dragon that showed only its head and not its tail.

    The viewing gallery and discussion forum were both extremely quiet. It was as if they had already grown ustomed to waiting for an analysis from the higher ups.

    Laura and the rest didn¡¯t make a move. This match had already exceeded their realm of understanding. While it wasn¡¯t as though they were too weak to do so, this match had been in a domain different from their own¡ªan assassin¡¯s domain.

    Laura couldn¡¯t have imagined that the person who gave their first analysis would actually be All-Mouthy King¡¯s opponent, Brooks!

    Obviously, Brooks wasn¡¯t one who had an interest in analyzing battles. What he presented wasn¡¯t the result, but a question.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    The next instant, the discussion forums exploded as this great technique that defeated Brooks¡¯ Hurricane Eight de Stream was actually ming Lotus Dance!

    No one needed to mention the ongoing rivalry between the two ns. Since they were in the same line of business, it was just like whatmonly urred between other ns; disputes and conflicts became unavoidable.

    For the past five years, the Brooks n reputation had been suppressing that of the Assassin n¡¯s. As such, no one could have imagined someone mastering ming Lotus Dance to such a level.

    Brooks had naturally assumed All-Mouthy King to be a member of the Assassin n.

    A slow motion analysis allowed for clear identification of this terrifying ming Lotus Dancebat technique.

    But Brooks¡¯ finalmentary was the most lethal of all.

    This hadn¡¯t been just a simple ming Lotus Dance, but one that contained the Brooks n¡¯s Artery Severing Art!

    That had been the reason why all of Brooks¡¯ blood vessels ruptured in that final moment. It had caused over ten of his arteries simultaneously sliced apart!

    This wasn¡¯t the Assassin n¡¯s move, but a genuine secret technique of the Brooks n!

    With this analysis, the entire OP instantly exploded!

    Those little fellows of the cannon fodder division were all scared shitless.

    Assassin n¡¯s ming Lotus Dance and Brooks n¡¯s Artery Severing Art. These were two inheritancebat techniques from the two great assassin ns! They had actually beenbined together!?

    Brooks was indeed very impatient to find the true identity of All-Mouthy King. As such, he dissected every piece of information about him apart. When he saw theterments on the forums, however, as well as the ¡®crazed¡¯ discussions of others, Brooks felt they were simply incredulous.

    What? Dual gun expert?

    What soldier¡¯s Osciting Fist?

    It was simply a joke! This man was definitely an outstanding assassin, the type who stood at the absolute peak!

    But when he went and took a look at All-Mouthy King¡¯s previousbat footage, he felt truly dazed. This¡­ definitely wasn¡¯t possible!

    Nobody could master so many professions! Humans weren¡¯t gods!

    The entire OP discussion forum sank into a deranged and frenzied state as everyone turnedpletely crazy.

    When Emily regained her sanity after visiting the forums, the entire event was pushed uncontrobly toward higher stages.

 Chapter 96 â€“ Letâ€™s Go on a Date!

    Chapter 96 ¨C Let¡¯s Go on a Date!

    All-Mouthy King isn¡¯t a member of my Assassin n. He probablyprehended the ming Lotus Dance on his own when he crossed des with me. This is probably the same exnation for Artery Severing Art. He¡¯s able to use anybat technique he sees¡­¡±

    This single statement thoroughly ignited the fighting spirit of this little fellow!

    ¡°As if the Artery Severing Art is easy to imitate. Even if thebat technique was essible for people to learn, the understanding of arteries and veins within the human body and the need for finesse and uracy when executing it each requires at least five years of training else it would be impossible!¡±

    ¡°A first time learner who managed to absorb the totality of the Artery Severing Art¡­ I can¡¯t understand this world anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is All-Mouthy King really an Almighty King?¡±

    Just as everyone gasped in admiration of this fusion Artery Severing Art, more discussions and exnations poured in like water through bamboo shoots after a spring rain.

    That right hand holding onto the broken sword could be ignored. The key issue was his left hand. Purely using his fingers to wield the broken de of the sword and, furthermore, sh against a super elite of the elite division¡­ Moreover, he managed to block the majority of attacks without it falling from his hand. How terrifying a grip strength did this require?

    Only an assassin or ranged soldier had such a level of skill with their fingers. Could he be an assassin? Or a ranged soldier?

    But what about that single strike which contained a soldier¡¯s ability, the one he used to blow away Lei Bing¡­

    Various messy analysis videos flooded the discussion forums as they tried to analyse this and that of the battle. While this happened, more details were being dug up by others.

    One of these videos included Sharmie¡¯s, a person who had never posted an analysis video before. Her point of view, however, made everyone dumbfounded after watching.

    What she focused on weren¡¯t those brilliantlybined moves, but All-Mouthy King¡¯s body shape!

    Perhaps only Sharmie would notice that trait.

    Brooks¡¯ knife set had already sliced up All-Mouthy King until he was left broken and in disarray. When a piece of his clothing was sliced off, one could feel muscles filled with youth and power emitting from All-Mouthy King¡¯s body.

    This was really how Sharmie phrased her words! In fact, the creation of an analysis video was quite simple. One only needed to y the video back in slow motion while adding their analysis in a pop-up window. This was the basics, and Sharmie had felt it was already enough.

    Her point of view was entirely focused on All-Mouthy King. His calmness during the moments when he was being sliced up, that faint glistening when he controlled his pain¡­ there was nothing more handsome or graceful than that!

    As for his scar-covered body, it only served to increase the stimtion of female hormones within the youngdies.

    While his expression couldn¡¯t be seen, his face simr to a mask, the mysteriousness it gave off added to his sex appeal.

    Sharmie¡¯s first video creation exploded mindlessly like so.

    Yet, it had unexpectedly received arge number of supporters. Even if this was the era where the strong were revered, the inner regions of the Federation were still, admittedly, as peaceful and ordinary as they could be. During any period of peace, a beautiful girl¡¯s control was irresistible.

    And Sharmie¡¯s unexpected conclusion was¡ªAll-Mouthy King. Was. Definitely.

    A Very Handsome Man!

    Such simplicity; such a direct and honest expression!

    But while this was just Sharmie¡¯s pure and honest expression, everyone else thought it was equal to Sharmie hinting All-Mouthy King¡ªInvite?

    Invite (for a Date)?

    To her innumerable number of ball fans, this was like a mine exploding.

    ¡°I hate you, All Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°I and my little fellows are all stunned and have turned from pink to ck since then!¡±

    ¡°Is there true love left in this world?¡± There isn¡¯t anything left to live for!¡±

    ¡°I, your brother, has kept my chastity for eighteen years, but what was it all for?!¡±

    Sharmie wasn¡¯t prepared for such a situation. She had only expressed her personal opinion. How did it end up like this?

    Sharmie stared doubtfully at Mario, wishing he would give her an exnation.

    Mario gave a few dry coughs before saying, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to mind it so much. It¡¯s just a few guys being butthurt.¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯re butthurt, why don¡¯t they seek treatment?¡± she asked, feeling even more puzzled.

    When he heard her question, Mario was stunned for a bit. ¡°This¡­ I meant they assumed you invited All-Mouthy King¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I invited him to a fight! I was thinking this, so what about it?

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Mario tried to find the words to exin, but he suddenly realized he didn¡¯t have the necessary vocabry for it. Wasn¡¯t there a slightly more tactful way of saying this?

    ¡°Why are you stuttering? This isn¡¯t manly! What about my invite?¡±

    Seeing Sharmie flipping out, Mario shivered before saying, ¡°Invite for a one night stand!¡±

    Invite¡­

    Three secondster, Mario was sent flying. Recently, he had been sent flying quite a bit. So much so that at times he felt he was a bird man, or that he somehow evolved and possessed the power of flight¡­

    But after a while, Sharmie suddenly mumbled to herself absentmindedly, ¡°¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem all that bad either¡­¡±

    It was fortunate that Mario didn¡¯t hear that. Else he would have personally jumped off the highest ce in me City.

    Laura¡¯s response fo Sharmie¡¯s smitten actions¡ªhopelessly stupid!

    There were many different ways one could express their favourable opinion. The most vulgar andmon was through the flesh. It just so happened that Sharmie urately found this point.

    ¡°Haha. Sharmie is acting like aughingstock again! She simply isn¡¯t as heavyweight as captain! Look at the discussion forum¡¯s posts. My stomach can¡¯t take theughter,¡± Arnold eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you alsoment with your nickname?¡± Laura asked casually.

    ¡°Why would I do that? I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Arnold replied with a deadpan expression on his face.

    ¡°When looking All-Mouthy King¡¯s physique, how could that chick-like body beparable to mine!? Look at these muscles, witness that flexibility!¡± Anlor eximed while flexing his biceps.

    When she saw his actions, Laura stared up at the ceiling and thought, These two friends of mine have worrying EQs¡­

    In fact, the angle of Sharmie¡¯s video was pretty good. It was quite excellent at getting others excited. What kind of person is All-Mouthy King exactly¡­

    Within the Freedom Federation, not every city had the qualifications necessary to construct a rune transportation array. The expensive materials required was enough to terrify the absolute majority of cities, but it was also used as a symbol of status.

    Stuart City was the headquarters of the Stuart n. It was also a political, military, and economic center within the Federation¡¯s hundred cities. The city was one of the most flourishing Five Great Cities and was directly named after the Stuart n. This showed the absolute authority the n held there, and one could see the splendor of the Start n¡¯s golden cross-shaped snowke emblem everywhere.

    The status of every citizen in Stuart City, even the normal ss ones, were envied by the other cities. Moreover, there was no ¡®slum dwellings¡¯ located outside the city. This was the unique scene in this city, and anyone who arrived here would unknowingly dream about the old era.

    With the finest rune transfer array possible through technology in this new era, coupled with it being an intersection of a densework of armored trains, Stuart City possessed an iparable strategic position.

    At this time, dressed in a splendid outfit, Carolyn stood inside arge hall. She changed from her usual clothes to a white-coloured one piece dress for today. The delicate floweryce entuated her milky-white legs and slender body, while her alluring curves were fully brought out by the dress. Her long dress spilled onto the red carpet like mercury, giving her an extremely natural feel of being in some European pce in the old era.

    In reality, the Stuart n had been transformed from one of the most powerful political forces in the old era.

    But as she was a sessor and first in line for the Stuart n, there was quite the pitiful number of distinguished guests who required her personal wee. Today the status of her guest was extremely unique.

 Chapter 97 â€“ The Luxery of Appealing With Emotions

    Chapter 97 ¨C The Luxery of Appealing With Emotions

    Prince Solomon of the Kaiser Empire.

    There were already close dealings between the Empire and the Federation, especially on trading andmerce aspects. Both sides needed various things, and they both tried to contain the other. The Federation needed resources while the Empire needed technology. There would always be constantpetition in ces where humans existed, and this wouldn¡¯t change unless it was something rted to mankind¡¯s extinction.

    In the past, the Federation had consistently refused to give in and created many difficulties. When faced with benefits, however, the various ns definitely began to push in the background, leading to preliminary approval. All of this wasn¡¯t very important. The most intense point was the internalpetition between the ns themselves. A massive amount of profit came from this trade, and in the end the Stuart n had won.

    What followed was a negotiation between the Stuart n and Kaiser Empire. On the Stuart n¡¯s side, Carolyn had been left to handle the matter. This was a test for her, and it was a requirement of the n to their sessors to be extraordinarily tough and stringent.

    As for why they handed over such a huge matter to Carolyn, it was due to the fact that the n had acquired quite the amount of benefits already and the importance behind it had lowered. On the other hand, if Carolyn hadn¡¯t been able to handle this matter, her status inside the n would have been greatly diminished.

    For a n to be able to pass down its inheritance, intelligence was mattered more than bloodline.

    As for the Kaiser Empire, Solomon Rothschild was the one dealing with the Stuart n. He was said to be the most well-regarded sessor of the Rothschild family, so their statuses were the same.

    During negotiations, one¡¯s face and mannerisms couldn¡¯t be left out. The Kaiser Empire was indeed strong, and when considering the n¡¯s benefits, it was important for them to have such a strong partner solidifying their status.

    There were no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits.

    The Stuart n had prepared a luxurious weing party for this matter. When solely considering the honour guards lining therge hall, they already numbered a hundred. All of them wore rich ceremonial outfits and carried matching gold-sparkling weapons.

    Outside of the hall were expensive cars, cavalry squadrons¡­ as well as sixty rune cannons. This arrangement represented sixty years of ties between the Empire and the Federation. There were also quite the number of citizens gathering to form the weing party.

    There was also a hidden agenda present of letting these ¡®country bumpkins¡¯ feel the prestige, prosperity, and formidability of the Freedom Federation, creating a sense of yearning in them.

    On the contrary, Solomon was obviously quite casual since he was an important figure of the Kaiser Empire. A total of six people including Solomon Rothschild arrived. With short ck hair and a gentle, faint smile, Solomon gave off the appearance of being a very cordial and intellectual individual, not a single trace of a person from a barbaric world.

    Within the hearts of quite a number of Federation citizens, the other continents were still living in the dark times where cannibalism still urred and ethics were non-existent. It was also said that humans, mutated beasts, mutated humans, and mix-bloods co-existed there. While the Kaiser Empire was slightly better, such misconceptions still existed.

    Carolyn showed a faint smile as she sent him her greetings. ¡°Your highness Solomon. I am representing the Stuart n in weing you to Stuart City. Your arrival is evidence of the friendship between the Empire and the Federation. I sincerely hope this friendshipsts forever.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Miss Carolyn is too polite. This friendship between your Federation and our Empire represents the future of mankind. It is an honour for this Solomon to contribute to this future.¡±

    The two youngsters held influential statuses in the Federation and Empire and also appeared to be graceful and magnanimous.

    After their friendly greetings, shbulbs lit up all around as the honour guards started to y the Freedom Song of the Federation¡¯s hundred cities, as well as the national anthem of the Kaiser Empire.

    Two of Earth¡¯s rising stars boarded a waiting luxurious car as they chatted, and the voices of the crowd outside had already long been heated up into a racket. There were the pursuing voices of an innumerable number of people and reporters, shbulbs going off constantly, and the roars of prestigious rune cannons nearby as they fired into the air, creating a surge of rune energy that exploded in the sky. Those rune energies shattered into countless pieces of gorgeous fireworks, raising the entire procession to a high note.

    Rune cannons were one of the main weapons used by the Federation to defend their territories. It was also one of the exclusive technologies owned by the Federation.

    In all honesty, whenparing the strength of the military, while the Three Great Empires weren¡¯t much weaker than the Federation, theycked a proper foundation for their people as well as heavy rune weaponry.

    Construction of rune cannons were very costly, and coupled with the borate andplex rune energy that were quintessential of rune tech, every single rune cannon had its own unique characteristic. From the raw materials used, to its construction, these cannons were the pride of the Freedom Federation.

    Sixty firing rune cannons not only gave a conspicuous advertisement of Prince Solomon¡¯s respected status, but it also showcased the powerful might of the Stuart n. Only a member of the Five Great ns possessed such weapons.

    This was the difference between a rich and powerful person and a simple financial magnate.

    This grand and majestic reception was extremely graceful in the eyes of the public. It was only now, however, that the true discussion of mutual benefits starts.

    After enjoying their sumptuous lunch banquet, Solomon and Carolyn walked onto the Stuart manor¡¯s expansivewn.

    One didn¡¯t need to sit around a conference table in order to hold a meeting, especially if it was a meeting between young people. Their followers behind them maintained an appropriate distance.

    The contents of the discussion were quite casual. Solomon gave Carolyn a feeling of being warm and friendly. While the smile beneath the sun hid a steadiness and calmness not befitting someone of his age, it wasn¡¯t a smile that would promote bad reactions to it. He himself didn¡¯t seem to have any rtion with ¡®barbarians¡¯. If one didn¡¯t know his true status, one would assume he were a Federation aristocrat.

    ¡°Such a sunny and cloudless sky, such passionate citizens, such a flourishing city. My trip to Stuart City has truly given me a huge shock. The Empire isgging so far behind, plus the environment there is too vile,¡± Solomon said with a deeply moved expression. ¡°The people born here are definitely lucky. Just like the beautiful Miss Carolyn, you all seem to be one of god¡¯s favorite children.¡±

    Everyone had long thought that the number one sessor of the Kaiser Empire would be extremely arrogant, but it was only after making contact with him that one would know his humility and low-key attitude.

    Carolyn smiled and said, ¡°Your highness Solomon is too modest. The Capital City of the Empire is said to be the strongest city on Earth, able to resist hundreds of thousands of mutated beasts. Since we are living in this era, safety is the number one priority. I personally do not approve of us living in such luxuries.¡±

    A sliver of surprise shed past Solomon¡¯s eyes as he thought, it seems¡­.that this discussion would not be that easy.

    ¡°Kaiser Empire¡¯s development is very uneven, and this ismon on the other continents as well,¡± Solomon said with a sigh. ¡°Whether a country is strong or not doesn¡¯t depend on just one or two flourishing cities. If the resources are unevenly distributed, then there will be many who starve to death in the other cities. The urrence of cannibalism is indeed present in such situations.

    ¡°I wish to make more people understand the dignity of other human beings, and therefore, a runic armored train is something we urgently need. The generosity of the Federation and the Stuart n can be said to have saved numerous Empire lives. Due to your great contribution is advancing the progress of mankind, you have this Solomon¡¯s admiration..¡±

    Carolyn felt slightly moved. This guy really is too good at speaking. He was able to stretch out and use the point of view of saving mankind.

    But as a businessman, discussing topics with feelings and emotions was just too extravagant.

 Chapter 98 â€“ A Struggle of Techniques

    Chapter 98 ¨C A Struggle of Techniques

    ¡°But ten runic armored trains is still far from solving this basic problem that gues our Empire,¡± Solomon said with a faint smile. ¡°Your should know of our sincerity. If the Stuart n is able to make some changes in the quantity of our purchase order, then not only will they have my deepest respect, I¡¯m sure the entire Empire would be grateful for the Stuart n¡¯s generosity and cordiality.

    Solomon specifically emphasized the tone with which he spoke of the Stuart n. There were checks and bnces present among the great families of the Federation. If the Stuart n obtained a strong partner from the outside, then it would undoubtedly be very beneficial to them.

    Carolyn simply smiled. This kind of strategy wasn¡¯t enough to confuse her. ¡°Our n attaches great importance to its friendship with the Kaiser Empire and your highness Solomon. However, you should know that the rules and regtions of the Federation are very strict. If, after the delivery of the runic armoured trains, everything were to go smoothly and without a hitch, I believe we will definitely be able to dispel the misunderstandings present in many people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°A good start is equivalent to winning half the battle. Following this continuous and deep coboration, I believe a railway for the runic armoured trains will definitely cross the entire Empire.¡±

    Solomon tried to appeal with emotions but such tactics were useless against Carolyn..

    Both of them had radiant smiles on their faces, seemingly satisfied with the deal. Yet, neither reached their objectives. The Stuart n indeed wanted to make some demands. While the entire event had been left to the Stuart n to handle, the Federation still governed over it all. A high taxation rate meant that the benefits acquired by the n weren¡¯t as high as expected. To gain greater control over the resources, private deals were definitely required. However, the two sides needed to probe each other¡¯s standards.

    ¡°To be honest, I personally feel more interested in rune cannons. The cannons arranged by Miss Carolyn today at the public square were too magnificent. I¡¯ve been thinking that next time Miss Carolynes to the Empire, your reception cannotck those heart-stunning cannon roars. Missing them would make my heart feel much regret.¡± Solomon gave Carolyn a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Carolyn is willing to part with a few dozen rune cannons and delegate them to me? Of course, I will definitely not disappoint Miss Carolyn on the aspect of price.¡±

    Carolyn had long known Solomon to have an ulterior motive, but she didn¡¯t think it would be rune cannons. ¡°Your highness Solomon, rune cannons are weapons specifically used by the military and have the highest restrictions set by the Federation. Even we, the Stuart n, don¡¯t have the privilege to sell them.¡±

    Solomon smiled very radiantly, his handsome face expressed his ample sincerity. He focused his gaze on Carolyn as he said, ¡°Naturally I understand. You are, however, an intelligent person, so I will get to the point. The Stuart n of the old era and my own Rothschild Family are friends. Therefore, the Empire tried at all costs to choose the Stuart n as our business partner. Our Rothschild Family has always known to repay favours and grace, and I think this is not something you will doubt.¡±

    From the old era to the new era, regardless of their prosperity or decline, a Rothschild¡¯s pledge had never once been changed. This sort of integrity was extremely valuable.

    Since the conversation had reached this stage, Carolyn had to find an excuse. She couldn¡¯t allow her opponent to head down this path else a hugepromise would have to be made because of their friendship. It was a small world, and there were always moments when mutual help was required. The problem was that control over rune cannons was indeed very strict. Although it didn¡¯t reach the level of nuclear weapons in the old era, it still wasn¡¯t allowed to be exported.

    Of course, if the Stuart n were able to achieve this, then even if they were given massive benefits it would still mean the Rothschild Family had to owe them a massive favour.

    The talk of the gun salute was naturally a con, and both knew this in their hearts so neither needed to rify on the topic.

    Carolyn remained silent for a time while Solomon waited with extreme patience at her side, a faint smile still present on his face. Finally, Carolyn watched that smile and said, ¡°Your highness Solomon, we of the Stuart n feel your sincerity and greatly value the friendship we have with you and the Rothschild Family. I will raise this matter up with our elders council as I believe there is a solution to every problem so long as one¡¯s sincerity is adequate. Will you be able to stay here for a few more days?¡±

    The Stuart n ced great importance on their coboration with the Kaiser Empire. However, there wererge-scale inner conflicts and struggles between the five ns. For example, the opportunity to sell runic armoured trains to the Kaiser Empire was something all of the five ns could achieve in coboration. Yet, this role had be the Stuart n¡¯s victory in the end. Them achieving this final right wasn¡¯t something that happened by chance.

    Following the shift of Earth¡¯s tectonic tes, along with the frequent use ofmunications, coborations and strife rted to it because inevitable. As such, even the Stuart n had to fight for opportunities.

    A qualified politician would definitely not agree to everything one says about a matter. Speaking on this point, Solomon already knew the matter was settled. ¡°Regardless of its sess, I am grateful for the passion and friendship exhibited by Miss Carolyn. In fact, the moment Iid eyes on you, I was instantly amazed by your beauty. Only now do I know your intelligence surpasses even that.¡±

    Carolyn gave a sweetugh. In all honesty, all beautiful women didn¡¯t like people praising them on their beauty and would rather be praised in other aspects. This especially applied to a girl like Carolyn.

    Solomon was certainly a veteran in this aspect. He had already achieved his preliminary objective during their first round of discussions.

    Carolyn suddenly changed the topic. ¡°The Kaiser Empire was founded on a principle of bravery. I presume your highness Solomon is an expert among experts. This Carolyn has just learnt a few sword techniques. Would your highness be interested inparing a few pointers?¡±

    ¡° ¡®The Stuarts, are the best with swords within the Federation.¡¯ Even in such a distantnd I¡¯ve heard this saying quite often. You are slightly mistaken on a point, however, and that is I personally don¡¯t like martial strength.¡± Solomon had replied with a conspicuously embarrassed expression on his face. He waved his hand as he spoke and a male child with a next-door-neighbour¡¯s appearance walked over with a smile.

    Solomon smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Enoch is the is best at close quartersbat among my personal bodyguards. If Miss Carolyn is interested, would it be possible to offer him some pointers and advice?¡±

    Carolyn had the status to personally challenge Solomon, and him rejecting should have ended it all there. Yet, he had actually sent one of hisckeys up to meet the challenge. When they saw Solomon¡¯s actions, quite a few of Carolyn¡¯s subordinates revealed unhappy expressions.

    Carolyn hadn¡¯t replied when a middle-aged man stood from her group of subordinates. ¡°Although my humble self might not be the strongest within Miss¡¯ group of subordinates, I also look forward to seeing the might of the Kaiser Empire and would like to ask for advice.¡±

    Carolyn had only nned on probing the strength of the Empire, but it was regretful that Solomon wasn¡¯t willing to ept her request. Still, being able to witness the capabilities of his elite bodyguards could be considered witnessing their strength with a limited view.

    After these considerations, she nodded.

    Finished discussing the challenge, the subordinates of both parties rapidly retreated in order to give both side ample space for their fight.

    Darwin Yatton, a member of Carolyn¡¯s inner circle of bodyguards, was also a heavy soldier. The tes of his golden heavy armour rubbed against each other, creating clinking sounds with his every movement. In his hand was an excessively heavy sword that spanned a meter and sixty centimeters. He raised it to his chest with ease, his figure devoid of any outward strain. Darwin was an elite who had experienced a baptism of blood and fire on the frontlines. Simply by standing in ce, he exuded an imposing aura akin to a deeply rooted mountain. Like an iron bastion, he was impregnable!

    As for his opponent, a silver-haired¡­ child who was halfway through puberty. He wore a thin and flimsy outfit with a slender sword dangling at his waist. It just resembled a very long toothpick. As he stood in the center of therge space, it appeared as though his thin and petite body would be blown away by a gust of wind. A trace of a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 99 â€“ Dandelion

    Chapter 99 ¨C Dandelion

    Adun didn¡¯t dare to get overconfident. After fighting in the battlefield for so many years, he could feel something faint, as though there wasn¡¯t something quite right with the current atmosphere. The person before him didn¡¯t have a single shred of killing intent. As a person of the Empire that serves as Solomon¡¯s bodyguard, this couldn¡¯t be right.

    For him, this fight wasn¡¯t just for his honour and reputation. It also concerned the Stuart n¡¯s face. He had to win!

    Carolyn started to observe Solomon and the kid who didn¡¯t exude a single ounce of an expert¡¯s attitude or killing intent. From his appearance, he should only be about fourteen to fifteen years old. In addition, he was still undergoing puberty, with a circr face and short hair that made appear him very adorable.

    Any soldier who hadn¡¯t yet experienced the blood and fire of the battlefield could never truly be considered an expert. This applied far more to the warriors of the Empire than to the warriors of the Federation. Could this person be a rtive of Solomon?

    Nonsense. There wasn¡¯t a need to even look down this path. Every bodyguard was required to hand over their lives in this era.

    Combat start!

    With an explosive roar, Adun instantlyunched forward, his soul power erupting throughout his body. Like a cannonball, he rumbled directly toward Enoch. Man and sword became one as his soul power fused from the heavy sword to his body, moving forth as a single entity. This was a very direct and rough method. While it seemed simple, it was the most lethal move for close quartersbat.

    Yet, just as he took three steps forward, an arrow of blood was shot high into the air. In the next instant, the arm which tightly sped the heavy sword flew into the air, severed from Adun¡¯s shoulders. It carried with it the heavy gigantic sword, which spun in the air before violently smashing into the ground not far from him.

    His Potter Dash had subsequentlye to a sudden halt.

    W-what had happened?!

    Other than Solomon and his other subordinates, almost everyone else didn¡¯t dare believe their eyes.

    The silver-haired big child still stood a distance of ten meters away from Adun and maintained his previous posture. He still had an unchanged smile on his face, and the only difference to his appearance was the closed hand holding his sword.

    Carolyn¡¯s surrounding bodyguards quickly had a change in expressions. On the other hand, Carolyn simple gave a slight smile and pped her hands as she said, ¡°Such a brilliant move. The Empire having so many experts is indeed a well-deserved reputation.¡±

    Enoch returned to Solomon¡¯s side, and the prince had a slightly embarrassed look on his face. ¡°My deepest apologies. He¡¯s too brutal and doesn¡¯t exercise much restraint.¡±

    ¡°Your highness is too polite. Injuries are unavoidable whenparing notes. I still have to admire Enoch for showing some restraint. His Gap-closing technique and Sword Drawing skills are extraordinarily exquisite.¡±

    When he heard Carolyn¡¯s words, Solomon felt slightly amazed. ¡°Miss Carolyn is undoubtedly a great expert at fencing.¡±

    Enoch hadn¡¯t used any special ability and instead took a step that was at the extreme limit of humans. The Gap-closing technique was the penultimate of assassin skills and it was indeed inconceivable that such a skill would appear on this child. He was almost a freak.

    While this had been slightly incidental, both sides had already achieved their objectives with Solomon disying his strength to the Stuart n. After all, only those who were of equal status had the qualifications to negotiate.

    The night life of Stuart City was extremely beautiful. It was one of the extremely small number of cities inside the Federation that allowed one to see the stars.

    Tonight¡¯s skies were extremely clear and bright. One could even see the asional stars of the distant heavens shyly revealing themselves.

    Solomon was currently watching them quietly as he stood before a luxuriouslyrge window that offered a wide view. A ss of red wine was poised in his hand.

    The ce he stood in was 25 stories high. Standing there, one could have a panoramic view of the entire Stuart City.

    The lights of the city were sparkled light stars, flourishing in a world of darkness.

    For their negotiations talk, mutual ttery constituted therge percentage of it. Yet, Solomon had indeed stated a single true sentence¡ªthe Federation was indeed flourishing much more than the Empire.

    Furthermore, this was only one of the cities amongst the hundred cities of the Federation.

    ¡°Such a fertile and flourishing world governed by such ineffective and rotten political powers.¡± Solomonughed lightly as he swirled the wine in his ss. He lightly shook his head before continuing, ¡°There is a saying from the old era; If you don¡¯t ept the things god has given you, you will only bring harm to yourself. Enoch, do you understand the meaning of this phrase?¡±

    Also within this grand hall and standing behind him, the silver-haired Enoch frowned as he ate his food. When he heard Solomon¡¯s words, he turned around and stared at him.

    ¡°Haha. I seem to have asked the wrong person,¡± Solomon said with a lightugh. He retracted his gaze from the bustling night view and asked Enoch, ¡°How is your opponent doing now?¡±

    Enoch thought earnestly for a moment before saying, ¡°From the brand I left on his broken arm, I can feel it has already been reattached. Such a mysterious method.¡±

    ¡°The Federation¡¯s rune technology is indeed ahead of us by a huge lead. Not only do they exceed us in weapons, they are also above us in transportation and medical treatment. These are resources from the old era,¡± said Solomon. Resources taken that year were secondary. The key point were the human talents, techniques, and technology; this had been the key factor which led to the differences between Empire and Federation. Solomon continued, ¡°How would you grade your opponent?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t care about him,¡± Enoch replied. He wrinkled his forehead, looked at the pork leg in his hand, then eximed, ¡°Their dinner is too awful to eat!¡±

    Solomon couldn¡¯t help but startughing. This was what he liked about Enoch¡¯s character. In his life, there were only three simple things: Kill, eat, and loyalty.

    Suddenly, Enoch¡¯s eyes lit up as he retracted his faint smile. Solomon waved his hand and a ck envelope unknowingly appeared on the table. On the surface of the letter was a dandelion drawn with silver runes. This silver-coloured dandelion portrayed in a three-dimensional manner appeared very lifelike. It was almost as if a gentle breeze was all it¡¯ll take to throw the dandelion off the envelope, scattering its seeds to the winds and to various parts of the world.

    A rare expression of calm appeared on Solomon¡¯s face. Even when he discussed trains and rune cannons with Carolyn, his expression hadn¡¯t ever been as serious.

    After he finished reading the letter, Solomon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He only breathed a small sigh of relief. This prince who proimed himself as inexperienced inbat to Carolyn gently crushed the surface of the letter.

    No soul power fluctuations appeared, nor any other strange changes, yet the entire envelope rapidly turned a waxy yellow. It was as if it had suddenly aged a thousand years and turned to dust before thoroughly disappearing without a trace.

    Within the Stuart n¡¯s conference room, a round of discussions was held as the elders agreed with Carolyn¡¯s point of view. In the end, Solomon indeed struck a jackpot.

    The rune cannons were actually ced for Solomon to see. This wasn¡¯t for the sake of unting their power, but for Solomon to draw an interest to them. No matter how many armoured railroads were made, the Federation earning the majority of the money wasn¡¯t very helpful for the benefit-eying Stuart n. There were many resources in the Kaiser Empire that was highly sought after by the Stuart n. So long as they provided the things Solomon wanted, he would be quite generous.

    Indeed, when he saw the rune cannons, Solomon couldn¡¯t control himself. These were what he had been looking for all along.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t possible to sell the newest generation rune cannons to the Empire. There were, however, quite a few older models that had been phased out and kept in storage. Keeping them would only take up space, so it was better to sell them for a sky high price to the Kaiser Empire.

    The Kaiser Empire would definitely research them, but regardless of the rune technology used or its lethality, these phased out rune cannons were too weakpared to those currently used in service.

    It would be difficult for the Empire to fill their hands with the rune tech avable as many of the vitalponents were ced within the construction of the rune cannons. The most important part of the rune cannon also wasn¡¯t its body, but the cannonballs. This only added another point of obstruction for Solomon.

 Chapter 100 â€“ Growing More Prosperous With Each Passing Day

    Chapter 100 ¨C Growing More Prosperous With Each Passing Day

    Future discussion would revolve around this expansion. This all depended on how beneficial this expansion would be to the Stuart n based on Carolyn¡¯s negotiation abilities.

    ¡°Dero, how would you grade Enoch?¡±

    ¡°Miss, he might be at the peak of the Heroic Soul stage. Hisbat prowess exceeds our imagination and he¡¯s a freak who can kill without emitting any killing intent. We will have to be quite careful whening into contact with the Empire,¡± Dero respectfully said.

    Beneath that innocent slight smile was the devil¡¯s scythe. Doing business with the Kaiser Empire would serve as a double-edged sword.

    ¡°Step down. Go and make sure that the other guys don¡¯t get too near them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss. Do not worry about this matter.¡± Dero naturally knew it would be counterproductive to y tricks before the eyes of an expert. Some basic surveince was necessary, and valuable information could be gleaned from a few tiny clues

    Inside the quiet room, Carolyn massaged her temples. Her head really hurt. She had faced countless matters upon her return, making it seemed as though her experience in Tianjing had simply been just a dream. Waking up from that ¡°dream¡± felt like an abrupt return to her own world and the contrast between the two was like the heaven and earth. Perhaps¡­ not leaving her contact information was the right decision¡­

    When he arrived at the Prodigy Society¡¯s entrance the next morning, Wang Zhong almost couldn¡¯t recognize it.

    The great doors which were originally slightly damaged had already been taken down and reced with new entrances that sparkled as light reflected off the surface of the sculptures. Outside, the walls had been freshly painted over, and the most ballsy thing was the bronze human-sized statue ced at the front of the door. One could vaguely identity the statue to be Ma Dong wearing a shy forktail suit, a solemn expression on his face as he worried about the people and his gaze looking far off to the distance.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived! Hurry up ande in!¡± Ma Dong eximed with self-satisfaction when he stuck his head out the door. He was a person who loved toze around and sleep, but the reason why he got up so early this time was to appreciate the startled and amazed reaction of this group of fellows. To him, seeing their expressions was as enjoyable as eating ice cream.

    ¡°Did you get rich or rob a bank?¡± Wang Zhong asked with a stunned expression on his face. Ever since he got to know Ma Dong, Wang Zhong knew this fellow was a person who always loses his money. It got to the point where he startedmenting his ownck of wealth in recent times..

    ¡°How could I be someone like that? This is just the beginning. As I¡¯ve said, under my leadership, the Prodigy Society will definitely head towards glory and splendor,¡± replied Ma Dong. He felt very pleased with himself at the moment. ¡°There are more exciting things waiting inside. I know you bunch loved training, so I installed a gravity room; you don¡¯t need to use the public facilities anymore.¡±

    This was the criteria for bing arge organization. These facilities and amenities were already at the level of the Five Great Societies of Tianjing Academy.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, you¡¯ve arrived! Don¡¯t listen to Ma Dong¡¯s boasting. The reason why he¡¯s doing all this is definitely to court some unsuspecting junior sister,¡± said Emily. She seemed to have arrived even earlier than he and was already done wiht the first set of exercises.

    Wang Zhong nodded in agreement, which made Ma Dong roll his eyes as he eximed, ¡°You two are so shallow! I¡¯m doing all of this because I care about the Federation¡¯s next generation!¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, you truly have struck a windfall.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. For a prince charming like me, money would simply grows legs and runs toward me. It can¡¯t be helped as my charm is too great. There¡¯s no one who could challenge me in this life!¡± Ma Dong praised himself as he flung his head back, making no attempt to hide his self-satisfaction.

    ¡°Can you say words that we understand?¡± asked Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Hehe. A fatty came over a while ago named Qian Guang. He¡¯s very foolish, but was filthy rich! He said he hade over to sponsor us. When he came in he acted very pretentious, which scared the shit out of a few of our members,¡± Ma Dong exined, his acting aura in full effect. ¡°After that, your president came down and personally spoke a few words with him, before walking away with a hundred and sixty thousand in sponsorship for us. This is your brother¡¯s strength! Why not change the Prodigy Society from head to toe? In thest few days, our society numbers have doubled and will soon break a hundred!¡±

    After saying all that, he couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky with his hands behind his back with a smug look on his face. ¡°Sigh. Our society has developed to such a level in the short span of two months. This has made your brother feel very helpless. I just used a bit of strength and in the end, we reached such a height. I¡¯ve to understand that there are too few sizable obstacles out there. Why do we even have to challenge anything anymore? Do we still have any opponents? Also¡­ hmm? Fuck, where is everyone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, president! What you said was too good!¡±

    Wang Zhong, Grai, and Emilia had long gone into the society clubhouse, leaving only Barran who continued to watch him with a face filled with worship. When he listened to Ma Dong speak, he felt it was said with such refinement. Furthermore, he felt the president was really very strong. To create such a flourishing society and build a private gravity room was something one simply couldn¡¯t dare to dream about. This president of his was too capable, which was why he was president.

    Once again, Barran felt blessed.

    ¡°¡­ That bunch is just too undisciplined! They dare to slip away when the president is giving a speech. Only you, little Bar, is disciplined. Make sure to keep it up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, president!¡±

    When he saw Barran¡¯s sincere and genuine expression, Ma Dong felt he couldn¡¯t keep up with his acting. There really wasn¡¯t any sense of achievement in bullying honest folk. ¡°Cough cough. Alright, you can head in and train!¡±

    After getting someone¡¯s sponsorship, the atmosphere within the society had indeed changed.

    In the past, the Prodigy Society¡¯s arena was merely an empty stage with arge surface, giving off the feeling of there being adequate space. There was, however, a severeck of various kinds of equipment. If one wanted to use a gravity room, one would have to go to the public facilities provided by the academy.

    An example of the devices that they were wanting in the past was the collision device that Barran often used. It was originally old and broken, and after being rammed constantly by Barran for a period of time, seeing him use such a broken equipment for training made it unbearable to look at. The other training equipment were also seriouslycking, which made training in the academy feel quite pathetic. They were all either old, broken, or simply unavable. Walking into the building was like walking into a refugee camp. It was simply impossible to endure for someone like Ma Dong, a person who pursued lofty and high standards.

    Money was there to be spent, and in turn, it would generate more money.

    A brand new floor, high-end lighting, new equipment sets. Without even considering their practicality, this man had ordered new uniforms, ceremonial garbs, and even wrapped up the training room. Just with the new look, it instantly changed the mood and spirit of those within.

    Naturally, that hundred and sixty thousand credits had already been used up. Ma Dong¡¯s spending rate was also top-notch.

    Emily was a direct descendant of the Assassin n after all, so her tastes were quite high. She also liked this new environment and said, ¡°Once in awhile, Ma Dong Dong sure has his uses.¡±

    It was fortunate that Ma Dong didn¡¯t hear this. If not, he would definitely have run to the toilet to cry till he lost consciousness.

    Emily and Grai both entered the gravity room on the second floor while Barran banged against the new collision measuring device. It was much sturdier than the old one. The old one had made him feel a bit uneasy since he was afraid it would shatter under his force. It made him unable to exert his full strength, thus influencing his training greatly.

    Wang Zhong was currently examining the cross wheel excitedly inside the special training room. After this month-long absence from holding it, touching it once again gave him quite the unique feeling.

    Especially after his battle with Brooks in the OP. That fight had given Wang Zhong someprehension. Set knives were abat style that utilized one¡¯s finger to their maximum effect. This created an astonishing lethality. When taking into consideration his speed and judgment, he felt he could still only deal with two des. Wasn¡¯t this just the same as using the crosswheels?

    For weapons, it could be frankly said as using different means to achieve the same result, as they were extensions to one¡¯s limbs. If one were to truly reach such a level, the state where one style is able tobine with hundreds of thousands of styles would no longer be a legend.

    Wang Zhong earnestly examined and experimented with the holes of the cross wheel. He deduced that these things were used for control, but after a closer inspection, he realised that he was looking at this in too simple a manner.

 Chapter 101 â€“ Laforgue Infinite Slash Crosswheel

    Chapter 101 ¨C Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheel

    The holes weren¡¯t symmetrical, nor did they really help with the control. If that was the case, there wasn¡¯t a need for there to be so many of them. It was strange for that particr portion of the weapon to have such a meticulous design; it had to be custom-made. Why wasn¡¯t the thumb indent more prominent?

    In that instance, Wang Zhong discovered a detail of the weapon that he was missing out. There was a depression located on its axis which made it a very suitable position for one¡¯s thumbs.

    With a bit of soul power, his thumb pressed down and adhered to the small recess. The crosswheel started to rotate, but this obviously wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be used since his fingers should be ced inside the holes.

    Changing up the method a bit, if the forefinger is ced there, while the thumb spins it¡­

    Middle finger¡­ pinky¡­ when no finger was ced at the centre, the rotatory feeling was different.

    The positions of the holes were different each time, leading to a change in the rotational axis. The strength and angle of the crosswheel changes depending on whether the thumb is ced in the groove as well as amount of soul power used. The positioning of the holes would also be altered with these rotational adjustments. This meant that the speed and rotation of the wheel whenunched would be different every time.

    The person who designed this crosswheel was one hundred percent a lunatic!

    This weapon looked simple at first nce, but was in fact highlyplex.

    This kind ofplex weapon was very much suited for a person like Wang Zhong. Beneath the surface, he was a person afraid of loneliness, and yet was capable of enduring that loneliness. A person like this loved to delve into his studies and explorations, deriving pleasure from them.

    Wang Zhong held the crosswheel in his right hand and continuously tested it, spinning it around and experimenting with the force it generated with its revolutions. His left hand knocked repeatedly against the soft wall, constantly altering in intensity.

    Allplex weapons had their own trait. If one could grasp the core of that trait, any peculiarities that were difficult to grasp surrounding the weapon could easily be understood. This was like ying a game of hide-and-seek; you just have to be patient.

    Wang Zhong grew more interested and was fully concentrating on the weapon. He walked and continued to knock against the wall, even stabbing out at it from time to time. Most of his thoughts were on the coordinating the amount of strength used with angle of the force being applied, along with his body posture. This weapon felt great!

    Yet, this didn¡¯tst long before President Ma Dong walked over with a ck face. When he saw Wang Zhong, he became even more speechless. ¡°Big bro, do you have some kind of grudge against the wall?¡±

    Wang Zhong stared back nkly, beforeing back to reality. ¡°Eh, why are you here?¡±

    Ma Dong was full of grief and indignation as his tears fell. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here! If I didn¡¯te, then you¡¯ll soon tear down the president¡¯s office!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in my tearing down your president¡¯s office? Have you lost it?¡± Wang Zhong asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡­¡± President Ma Dong stuttered as he opened and closed his mouth. When he saw the concerned smile on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, he felt as though his heart had been stomped by ten thousand grass-mud horses1 while an old steamboat ran it over.

    ¡°Bro, the president¡¯s office is next door. It¡¯s not good if you keep knocking here, which would destroy the golden wallpaper in the next room over. Do you know how expensive that was!?¡± That was the president¡¯s room, a ce used by Ma Dong to show off. That room is the epitome of art!

    Wang Zhong pped his forehead. ¡°Ah, I was too entranced while researching this thing. Nevermind then. Next time I¡¯ll find another ce to knock.¡±

    Ma Dong was stunned. This¡­ ah, just kill me already¡­

    ¡°Hehe. What are you two doing here?¡± Mmi asked with a smile as she walked over with Scarlet.

    Scarletughed and said, ¡°Wang Zhong, are you bullying Ma Dong again?¡±

    Wang Zhong shrugged helplessly and didn¡¯t say a word. Ma Dong, on the other hand, had an immediate change in expression, his face set into a serious look. ¡°President Scarlet, Mimi, you two havee. I had just been discussing with Wang Zhong on the matters of our recent renovations. What are you two here for¡ª¡±

    ¡°What Mimi? Call me senior sister!¡± Mmi eximed with disapproval.

    ¡°Hehe. But calling you senior sister sounds too estranged. I¡¯m more used to calling you Mimi¡­ our Mimi is so beautiful and cute¡­¡±

    Even Scarlet felt disgusted so she hurriedly changed the topic with a smile. ¡°Wang Zhong, there will be a gathering at 8:30 pm. A few of the higher tier trainingrades will be there. We¡¯ll be sing a song or something, so remember to bring Barran and Grai along. Barran took pretty good care of us during the group training, and a few of our ck Rose members want to sincerely thank him.¡±

    Barran was an honest and good-natured person. Whether it was running or other activities, he would always be at the front of thegging group. He had pretty good strength and would pave the way for others, bridging the gap in rtions. Even if he was extremely tired, he would continue to struggle on and aplish it. His actions indeed saved the group of girls quite a bit of work. As such, their impression and fondness of him had improved by quite a bit.

    ¡°Oh, a gathering?¡± Ma Dong couldn¡¯t help but cut into their conversation. Patting his chest, he eximed, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure all of our members attend it!¡±

    Heavens, a friendship with ck Rose¡­ My god, such a good thing happening, I must be dreaming!

    ¡°Why are you getting so fire up? This is a gathering for our teammates,¡± said Mmi.

    ¡°Mimi, the way you say that is too hurtful!¡± Ma Dong shook his head in grievance. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a time for everyone to have fun together? Would it really be that hard to to add another pair of chopsticks and a cup of wine? It isn¡¯t much. Is there such a need to deny me this tiny request? Besides, I¡¯m doing this with you all in mind.¡±

    ¡°Now, with regards to the singing, Wang Zhong and Barran are the type of people who cannot hold a tune. If they opened their mouths, they will really scare you all to death. At that time, if I¡¯m not there with my voice which is akin to chicken soup for a sick person, then you will all suffer internal injuries and have nightmares. What will you all do then!?¡±

    Both Scarlet and Mmi were amused by his words. This fellow is definitely a funny guy.

    ¡°President Ma Dong, this gathering is indeed only for those who had participated in the group training. You¡­¡± Scarlet said embarrassingly.

    Ma Dong blinked his big eyes and made himself look as pitiful as a frog. ¡°Wang Zhong, my handsome brother, can you please bring me along?¡±

    The fine hairs on Wang Zhong¡¯s arms immediately stood up as he said, ¡°Stop being so disgusting. Scarlet is just joking with you. How can our president not participate in Prodigy Society activities?¡±

    Scarlet and Mmi both started tough. Only then did Ma Dong realize that even he would have a day where he gets bullied.

    ¡°Only at crucial moments can brothers be relied upon. You can continue to knock on this wall. Worsees to worse, I¡¯ll just change it out for a new one. Mimi, since it¡¯s rare for you toe here, let me bring you through theyout of our Prodigy Society. Please give my humble self some of your wise opinions on this matter,¡± Ma Dong said with unusually gentlemanly ir as he winked at Wang Zhong. This brother of yours is generous enough to create opportunities for you to be alone with Scarlet.

    This time, Mmi didn¡¯t reject the invitation and gave Scarlet and Wang Zhong some private space.

    Scarlet lifted a crosswheel and asked, ¡°Are you researching this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve recently got quite interested in it. How it works is a littleplex. I was so deep in thought about it that I had identally ripped apart the wallpaper on the other side of the wall with my experimentations.¡± Wang Zhong said with wide grin.¡±

    Scarlet was also a ranged soldier and naturally knew of the crosswheel. After spinning it around her finger, she said, ¡°Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheel, the legend of all ranged soldiers. Such a pity.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes instantly turned round. ¡°What -crosswheel?¡±

    1. ²ÝÄàÂí is a way to curse while avoiding censorship

 Chapter 102 â€“ All-Mouthy King of the Assassin Clan?

    Chapter 102 ¨C All-Mouthy King of the Assassin n?

    ¡°During the dark era that gued mankind¡¯s history, a few individuals stood out as absolute geniuses that paved the way to the present we have today, with Laforgue being one of them. This cross wheel was named after him and was called Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheel. Rune weapons during that era weren¡¯t mass produced and were instead made individually. Laforgue was one of the most well known figures with the expertise to craft them.¡±

    Scarlet felt somewhat moved during her exnation. As someone born from an aristocratic n along with a grandfather that served as the academy¡¯s headmaster, the amount of information she had ess to differed from other students. Furthermore, she loved to read up on these kinds of facts since young.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Can you borate more on the matter for me? I¡¯m very interested in this.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Scarlet said as she tied back her hair. It was a pity that such a graceful disy of youth and beauty was overlooked by Wang Zhong. All of his attention was focused on the body of the cross wheel.

    ¡°Laforgue had been a normal ranged soldier of the Federation during the dark era. He had no special abilities and was in the Heroic Soul stage. There was a time when mutated beasts attacked the city he was in. The city was destroyed, and his wife and daughter were killed by the mutated beasts during the attack. During the aftermath of the chaos and destruction, Laforgue disappeared.

    ¡°The next time he reappeared was at Cold Winter City. The city was currently under attack by waves of beasts and were actively recruiting people from all directions to help defend it. It was then that he appeared with his two cross wheels. At that time, he had already haltedmunications with anyone.

    ¡°That battle was described as a legend during the dark era. Mankind had been absolutely ced at a disadvantage. If they had anywhere else to run to, the city would have long since been abandoned. The truth is, humanity actually had no way to defend it.¡±

    Scarlet had a look of yearning on her face. ¡°It was said that the city¡¯s defenses were destroyed one after another, and the fighting were extremely violent. When the city¡¯s defenses had almost crumbledpletely, the number of mutated beasts there numbered in the thousands. Just when everyone was able to give in to despair, Laforgue took out his cross wheels and walked toward the beast tide by himself. The next moment, he used the limitlessly revolving and unstoppable cross wheels to ughter all of the mutated beasts¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were filled with fascination as he finally understood why such a weapon existed. There wasn¡¯t any need for special abilities. This weapon held the resolve of one who was willing to face down despair and death. Unceasingly and without rest, limitless revolutions were made to bring down the beasts. Indeed, only such a weapon like this would be able to achieve such a feat.

    ¡°After the battle at Cold Winter City, Laforgue left to fight in other ces before disappearing. Although his tracks could no longer be traced, his legend remained and his cross wheel had been imitated at every location he went to. Yet, there had been no one who could properly operate them. The set you have here should be an early-made replica.¡±

    ¡°They were bought by Ma Dong from a museum,¡± said Wang Zhong. Having now understood the weapon¡¯s true significance, he began carefully examining the cross wheels.

    A weapon that contained limitless possibilities and lethality, the cross wheel. Its inventor, Laforgue, used this weapon to kill off every single mutated beast. In actual fights, however, this kind of weapon ced a huge toll on one¡¯s physical strength and soul power before it can be utilized properly. It wasn¡¯t something any ordinary person could easily control.

    This was truly a weapon designed to kill.

    Chatting with Scarlet was always an unexpected joy. The two of them had a great understanding of each other and spoke the samenguage. Only when Ma Dong and Mmi returned did the two of them realize their sses were about to start.

    On their way to ss, Ma Dong relentlessly teased Wang Zhong as this had already be a source of enjoyment for him.

    The campus was now filled with people. Since the academy had been opened for such a long time, everyone had already gotten used to this kind of rhythm, but it had actually gotten even more lively.

    Almost everyone was talking about the match between All-Mouthy King and Brooks inside the OP.

    The match had been simply too breathtaking, and it left the audience with many a question.

    Of the fights between peak assassins, this was the match that disyed fighting abilities of the best quality this year. Such a gorgeous ming Lotus Dance. And even the legendary Artery Severing Art. There was too much that could be talked about.

    For this morning¡¯s theory ss, the teacher used this match as the example for his analysis and teachings. Although what was said could only be called superficial, it still managed to stimte the students¡¯ enthusiasm to a higher level. Recently, teachers loved to use such high standard matches to excite the students and encourage enthusiasm among them¡­

    Even after ss, everyone in the academy would be discussing and debating about All-Mouthy King, a situation that has not been heard of. This sort of situation didn¡¯t only happen at Tianjing Academy, but also at other various great academies that had also screened the match.

    There were those who were analyzing the true strength of All-Mouthy King, and others who were trying to figure out his true identity. There were even some that tried specting about his actual age. The most ridiculous of them all were those who were trying to determine All-Mouthy King¡¯s gender.

    When he saw the crazy enthusiasming from the people around him, Wang Zhong felt a slight headache. There were times when being mysterious led to an even more intense fanaticism.

    Yet, within the academy, Wang Zhong was still viewed upon as an outsider, even though he was participating in the group training. On the other hand, Ma Dong and Emily grew extremely popr. Even those who only heard a little about them came over to see the two.

    ¡°Emily, are you certain All-Mouthy King isn¡¯t a hidden expert of your Assassin n?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I really can¡¯t believe anyone can master a move like ming Lotus Dance after only seeing it once. For it to be fused with Artery Severing Art, it would be expected for your n to research its rival¡¯s techniques!¡±

    ¡°Is this the hidden expert your Assassin n has prepared for the CHF? As your ssmate, I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone else!¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong, it¡¯s time for you to speak truthfully. How many older or younger cousins do you actually have? Which academies do they study at? What are their unique characteristics?¡±

    Emily was questioned until it became too bothersome for her. On the contrary, Ma Dong enjoyed every bit of this newfound attention.

    ¡°Cough cough. For this, I can¡¯t confirm it. However, our Assassin n has indeed put in a certain level of preparation for this CHF. You all should stop asking since even I don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Ma Dong had started his act. He loved to see the expressions on everyone¡¯s face when their curiosity was piqued. He did all this despite knowing that All-Mouthy King had no connection with his n. If the Assassin n had such a young expert backing it up, the n would have already been more conspicuous and proud about it.

    ¡°Just divulge a little bit of it. If you give us a little hint, I swear to publicize that the Prodigy Society is definitely one of the Five Great Societies!¡± someone shouted immediately.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Ma Dong hesitated for a while before he abruptly deciding that this would serve as an extremely good propaganda. ¡°Alright. I do have this cousin, Kappo, who has a physique that is quite simr to All-Mouthy King¡¯s¡­ naturally, I don¡¯t know whether it is him or not.¡±

    Hearing, this, Emily couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Cousin Kappo weighs over two hundred pounds.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! If this wretched Ma Dong says he didn¡¯t know anything then that would really be something. However, if he says he does know something, it is, without a doubt, false.¡± Therge group of people circling Ma Dong immediately walked away.

    ¡°What inner quality? Do I have no credibility? No matter what, I, your brother, is still the Prodigy Society¡¯s president!¡± Ma Dong shouted with his eyes wide open. ¡°Why can¡¯t cousin Kappo lose weight? It¡¯s just two hundred pounds! If one has the perseverance, slimming down into a bolt of lightning wouldn¡¯t a problem! Anyone can do it!¡±

 Chapter 103 â€“ Wonderful Combination

    Chapter 103 ¨C Wonderful Combination

    As for Emily, who was bent on undermining him, Ma Dong didn¡¯t have any possible method of dealing with her.

    Currently, Reeves was leisurely infusing a pot of oolong tea gifted by the Zhao n in Saint Judgement¡¯s president¡¯s room.

    Tea ceremony was an ancient cultural tradition and oolong was considered a luxury good in this era. The Zhao n had a monopoly on the local tea trade and tea couldn¡¯t be considered a casual purchase. Tea represented vour and style. As Reeves infused the tea, he felt a kind of sublime tranquility which made him veryfortable.

    By his side, Lu Zhan Tian was like poured beans and kept talking. ¡°We can¡¯t continue to endure like this, president! We have to file a protest to the academy!

    ¡°Who is this Barran? A beginner who hasn¡¯t evenpleted his freshman curriculum! Based on his strength, theoretical knowledge, and qualifications, wasn¡¯t Adams stronger that him by a thousand times? Instead Adams was the first to be eliminated!¡±

    After this first round of training, Adams had been eliminated. This was something Lu Zhan Tian couldn¡¯t bear.

    Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s spittle flew freely as he grew more and more worked up. ¡°Teacher Grace is obviously biased toward the Prodigy Society. Biased toward those two pretty boys! In the past, it has always been our Saint Judgement getting first choice before others could get their share! Yet, this time we¡¯ve been stepped on by the Prodigy Society!¡±

    ¡°Our Saint Judgement isn¡¯t a society run by a dictatorship. Teacher had to make an informed decision based on proper considerations. Besides, Adams didn¡¯t put in the effort to seed,¡± Reeves said with a faint smile. While soaking the tea leaves, he continued, ¡°The Prodigy Society was also able to openly snatch four quotas from us. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not worried, just that we have to endure for now. Come and drink a cup.¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian didn¡¯t have the heart to properly sip the tea. Instead, he poured the entire contents into his mouth. After wiping his lips, he said, ¡°Fine. But president, even though you are magnanimous and don¡¯t disregard people of lower status, did you realize that since your month long absence theints and cursing inside the society have grown more and more?Everyone is saying that Saint Judgement is heading downhill, that we dare not hit back even after getting stepped on by the Prodigy Society. There have also been a dozen society members who submitted their resignations while saying they wished to join the Prodigy Society. I was lucky enough to keep this under control, else¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a society, not a jail. Other than the society¡¯s core strength which has been enjoying its resources, everyone else has their right to leave for another society.¡± Reeves spoke without the slightest fluctuation in his expression, as if he were talking about the matters of other societies. ¡°Let them go. Since their hearts have already left, forcing them to stay will only make them feel more repulsed.¡±

    ¡°But!¡± Lu Zhan Tian was slightly worried. During the previous Societal Battle he¡¯d been given a p in the face by Wang Zhong, which caused his prestige within the academy topletely disappear. This made him aughing stock among the students. He had always been thinking of how he would get revenge against the Prodigy Society and Wang Zhong.

    His personal strength was a bitcking, and now there were less sycophants that listened to his every word. The only way he could have an absolute chance of victory was to incite Reeves. But this time, Reeves, a person who couldn¡¯t tolerate others, was uncharacteristically being so calm and collected?

    Reeves sighed faintly and said, ¡°Right now, my primary focus is on group training. You should have heard of the Prodigy Society¡¯s outstanding performance in the first phase of the training. It¡¯s said the next group training will be the following week. Teacher Grace is currently preparing a few special props and locations. If she meets with any problems, then the next group training will be postponed for some time.

    ¡°As such, our squad members should adjust themselves and regain both a proper mentality and good condition. The next phase will be even more dangerous; there might even be some risk to one¡¯s life.¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian gawked slightly. Risk to one¡¯s life?

    ¡°Therefore, Adams being eliminated in the first round might not be a bad thing for him. Perhaps it may have even saved his life.¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian tried probing and asked, ¡°Is it really that dangerous? What exactly is the location?¡±

    ¡°This is considered a secret of the group training and cannot be divulged to outsiders,¡± Reeves replied, shaking his head.

    ¡°President, I¡¯m not an outsider! I¡¯m just curious!¡± Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s thoughts had already started to adapt. ¡°Since I didn¡¯t get to attend this group training this time, I felt very miserable. Understanding a bit wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Reevesughed bitterly and shook his head. ¡°The number of suitable ces in Tianjing City¡¯s vicinity isn¡¯t numerous.¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian gawked and suddenly understood. ¡°President, your tea is simply too delicious. Where did you get it from? Next time, would you mind helping me get some? I¡¯ll head out first and settle some stuff.¡±

    As he watched Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s departing back, Reeves slowly sipped his tea¡­

    President Ma Dong had no interest in the group training, but activities involving friendship was his favourite. All of the skills he learned was for making friends.

    When school ended, the most energetic person was Ma Dong. Wang Zhong, Grai, and Barran were all called to attend by Ma Dong. If one wanted to have the poise of a gentleman, one must always arrive slightly before the start of the event.

    As for Emily¡­ in all honesty, Ma Dong didn¡¯t want to bring her along. This younger cousin of his wasn¡¯t capable of much, but her skill in destroying the atmosphere was definitely at the peak. Yet, thisss prefered to stick to Wang Zhong and definitely wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass by. But of course, exceptions did ur and Emily had been called away by Department Head Moore. For Ma Dong, it was like the heavens had listened to his prayers.

    To him, the perfect scenario was having Wang Zhong, Grai, and Barran as his three super supporters. With them, how could he not thoroughly conquer these few beautifuldies!

    When faced with their president¡¯s exhration, the only thing the three could do was watch over him. Scarlet had already booked a good location in the music club and everything else had been prepared by Ma Dong. How could this kind of thing be allowed to trouble those beautifuldies?

    ¡°Cough cough. You three should listen up. As your president and senior I can say that you guys are the truest beacons of light. Such a gathering could mean you have a chance to lose your virginity! Music and alcohol can light up one¡¯s passion and youth. Therefore, you guys will have to put down your training and put down the CHF. You are all young and radiate both manliness and charisma! Now go and conquer the girl you like!¡±

    Ma Dong spoke in high spirits, but Wang Zhong just shook his head helplessly. Grai stared nkly and Barran actually started to blush.

    When he saw the reactions of his three great generals, Ma Dong showed an expression filled with resentment. ¡°Have you guys not heard of Tianjing¡¯s old era saying? Blossoms worthy of being folded must be folded! Let there be no blossom left for the wind to fold back onto its branch!¡±

    ¡°President, what does that mean? Aren¡¯t flowers not allowed to be broken like that?¡± Barran asked with a nk expression.

    Ma Dong gawked as he now realized what it truly meant when one talked to a brick wall. ¡°Cough cough. What I mean is that at the gatheringter, make sure you go all out with your drinking and singing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t sing, what matters is that you participate!¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s gaze was quite fraudulent. If this fellow doesn¡¯t sing, how can it contrast with my greatness!?

    ¡°You can sing if you want. In my opinion it would be best if you just listen.¡±

    ¡°Vice-president Wang Zhong. Look at how much I¡¯ve supported your work! Now it¡¯s your turn to support me in my work!¡±

    Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Talking reason with this fellow was absolutely useless since he would always have tens of thousands of reasons waiting in line.

    After around a dozen minutester, Scarlet and the rest finally arrived. As expected, they were beautifuldies of ck Rose and consisted of Scarlet, Mmi, and two young and adorable junior sisters. What was this called? A wonderfulbination!

 Chapter 104 â€“ Date

    Chapter 104 ¨C Date

    When he heard Scarlet¡¯s invitation, Ma Dong knew she didn¡¯t mean for a meeting betweenrade-in-arms. With their positive friendship, he didn¡¯t point this out. Damn, in which life did this brat Wang Zhong get his luck? But the key point for today was that his senior sister Mmi really was¡­ too sexy! I have to find a way to conquer her today!

    Just then, another person appeared in the doorway. ¡°How can you have such a lively event without me! Right, junior brother Grai?¡±

    It was unexpectedly Hymin of the Special Abilities Society. ¡°We met senior sister Hymin by chance, so I invited her along.¡±

    Although she had said this, it was very obvious that Hymin had taken the initiative to ask for the invitation. Hymin¡¯s interest in Grai wasn¡¯t anything recent after all.

    Grai felt his head hurt slightly over this matter. Everyone else could only express their admiration and envy since Hymin really was a great beauty. While she was slightly unconventional with her romantic life, she definitely had a clear understanding of matters and wouldn¡¯t let just anyone enter her sight.

    Ma Dong was originally worried that Barran would end up a bit lonely, but who would have thought the other two girls were especially interested in him. There was no use blowing one¡¯s trumpet. After Scarlet and the others¡¯ publicity, Barran became known as a rough, but delicate good man.

    ¡°Everyone, everyone! Although this gathering had been initiated by President Scarlet, in such a situation it should be a gentleman like I that has to take over. Today is the first gathering between ck Rose, the Special Abilities Society, and the Prodigy Society. For the sake of friendship, cheers!¡±

    Ma Dong was quite the expert on livening up the mood. It had been a bit awkward at the start, but this was directly smashed apart by him. After a round of cheers and a cup of beer, the atmosphere quickly changed.

    ¡°Now, please give me your valued opinion as I offer to everyone here a Freedom war song!¡± When he was being flirtatious, Ma Dong wasn¡¯t able to control the overwhelming emotions he had and started his performance.

    With the skylink, entertainment technology became very convenient. He chose a good setting for the atmosphere, which immediately created dazzling light effects in the room.

    This was a part of the Federation¡¯s strength and not just a single example. For the most part, the majority of the hundred cities that constituted the core of the Federation had already regained the glory of the old era in different aspects. The world was still in the hands of the wealthy masters. In fact, the people who made up Ma Dong¡¯s generation hadn¡¯t even experienced a terrifying beast tide.

    Ma Dong¡¯s singing really wasn¡¯t bad. Once he finished, everyone sent out their heartfelt apuse. He was followed up by Hymin. Both of these starters were of the enthusiastic kind.

    What Hymin sang was a hot and spicy romantic song. It was evenbined with South American dancing that had been very famous in the old era. This gave everyone a nce at her extremely amorous side. In fact, it was the first time Ma Dong had seen it and he was truly stupefied. No wonder all of her old boyfriends were so infatuated with her. This woman is simply an enchantress.

    Appearance and body shape aside, if one wanted to be a goddess then action was also required. Hymin left everyone present dumbfounded.

    Hymin grew excited from her singing and pulled Grai over since this kind of dance was supposed to be done with a duo. Although Grai was reserved, he didn¡¯t have stage fright. The most surprising thing was that¡­ he actually knew the dance too!

    When the two finished their South American dance, they switched to a crazytin dance. In this era, everyone knew how to dance a little bit, yet there were not many people who had seen live performances. This show made everyone feel both surprised and lively.

    Hymin was shocked as she had only seen this dance during a memoir program about the old era. Afterward, she had gathered information about it and practiced this dance as her secret weapon. When she needed to capture her target, this dance would be used as her final blow. But who could have imagined the nerd-like Grai to have this side of him.

    The apuse in the room was endless. It was really too high and fiery. Even Ma Dong felt helpless about it. Grai really is my nemesis. But that¡¯s fine, I have my Mimi.

    ¡°Mimi, this is a little present I had custom made for you. Hope you like it.¡±

    Regardless of whether she agreed or not, Ma Dong had already grabbed Mmi¡¯s hand and tied a beautifully designed Pandora bracelet around her pure-white wrist.

    Mmi had never before experienced such a fanatical pursuit. If it hadn¡¯t been for the group training, she might have already fallen into his hands by now. She¡¯d assumed she would be able to forget about him after leaving for a period of time. Yet, she now discovered she couldn¡¯t do so.

    Ma Dong could feel that Mmi¡¯s resistance toward him was low and knew he had conquered her heart.

    He held Mmi¡¯s hands and didn¡¯t let go. She struggled against them for a little bit, but in the end, he didn¡¯t let go and she gave up on trying. Ma Dong didn¡¯t seem to show any change, so no one noticed the atmosphere around the two.

    Wang Zhong and Scarlet were chatting about some interesting incidents. Wang Zhong suddenly realized that Scarlet seemed to understand him very well. The two shared many simr interests and in this environment, the two naturally didn¡¯t talk about anything rted to the group training. Scarlet was very interested in Wang Zhong¡¯s family, and he didn¡¯t have anything to hide. He had long been indifferent to his being an orphan and he now had a very warm family.

    Scarlet loved to hear Wang Zhong talk about his stories and was a very earnest listener. She also loved his eyes. There seemed to be something special in the depths of those eyes like they held some sort of mystery or went through some special experiences. They were very attractive to her.

    Just as the atmosphere hit a peak, the door was kicked open. ¡°You all better lower your traps! You guys are wailing about like ghosts and howling like wolves! You are all courting trouble!¡±

    Everything instantly stopped as they all looked toward the door. The once who had kicked in the door was Adams, and it was very obvious that was drunk.

    If it were any other time, his mind would have instantly sobered up upon seeing Scarlet and Hymin. Yet, due to his depression of being eliminated, coupled with the alcohol, he had long since forgotten about such things.

    ¡°Oh, so many great beauties. How fun can it be to follow this group of wastes. Come to our side; our President Lu Zhan Tian is the true music god,¡± Adams said, the alcohol making him belch.

    It was very hard for Hymin to find intimate friends, and this was the first time she felt such a wonderful atmosphere. Thus, the thought of blowing up Adams was present inside her heart.

    ¡°Adams, open your eyes wide. If you don¡¯t want to die, then scram! Don¡¯te here and disgrace yourself!¡± Hymin wasn¡¯t polite with her words. As the president of the Special Abilities Society, her qualifications were ced right next to Reeves¡¯. She didn¡¯t ce Adams in her eye, and the only reason she warned him was to give Reeves a bit of face.

    ¡°Haha. President Hymin, you¡¯re still a little chilly pepper? Let me tell you that our President is still the best. This pretty boy can¡¯t possibly satisfy you!¡± said Adams. He wasn¡¯t angry and instead started to sexually harass Hymin.

    This time, Hymin was unreservedly angry. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be said, especially not in front of so many people.

    She instantly dashed forward and sent a kick toward Adams, sending him flying back.

    BANG.

    The members of Saint Judgement in the opposite room immediately stormed out. Their leader was Lu Zhan Tian, and they all had horrible expressions.

    ¡°President Hymin, you really have a lot of courage. Who gives you the right to casually hit others?¡± All twenty-something members of Saint Judgement had ugly looks. As the number one great society, they really didn¡¯t care about others. While the Special Abilities Society was part of the four great societies, their strength was too weak. The Special Abilities Society was a neglected branch within Tianjing.

    ¡°Haha. Vice-president Lu¡­ Zhan Tian,¡± Ma Dong called out with a beaming smile as he walked out. Taking a deep breath, he asked, ¡°President Hymin doesn¡¯t hit people. After all, how could such a cheap bastard count as a person?¡±

 Chapter 105 â€“ Threats

    Chapter 105 ¨C Threats

    ¡°Ma Dong, your tongue is quite nimble. Be careful when you walk back at tonight,¡± Lu Zhan Tian said coldly.

    Ma Dong cupped his ear with his right hand and said, ¡°Ah? Walking back tonight? Oh, you¡¯re threatening me! Ouch, I¡¯m so scared! The thing members of the Assassin n are least afraid of is walking at night, Vice-president¡­ Lu Zhan Tian!¡±

    Ma Dong gazed at Lu Zhan Tian steadily. This blockhead is actually threatening a member of the Assassin n. He really doesn¡¯t know what death is.

    While Ma Dong wasn¡¯t considered abative type, as a member of the Assassin n the channels and resources he had ess to wasn¡¯t something a mere Lu Zhan Tian couldpare with. He really wasn¡¯t behaving himself. Ma Dong definitely had more methods in hand than Lu Zhan Tian.

    Lu Zhan Tian gave a cold snort, his eyes brimming with resentment. This group of bastards had destroyed everything he had. Originally, he should have smoothly inherited the position of president and obtain everything he deserved. Yet, this dream had been thoroughly wrecked by the Prodigy Society.

    ¡°Let me experience this Assassin thing!¡± Terrence was even more vicious and wanted to beat Ma Dong to death rather than talk.

    As both sides drew their daggers, Lu Zhan Tian suddenly smiled and stopped Terrence. ¡°We of Saint Judgement never bully the minority. Everyone, it¡¯s a small world so let¡¯s just watch and see.¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian dragged his group away. Having a messy fight here definitely wasn¡¯t possible. Although he had been drinking alcohol, he was still cool-headed. Before they could even talk about fighting, Scarlet had appeared. If they started to take action then the school administration woulde as well. If that happened, they would end up as the ones out of luck.

    Returning to their room, Lu Zhan Tian stopped drinking and ended the party. He had only Adams and Terrence stay behind. By now, Adams had already sobered up.

    ¡°Boss, if we don¡¯t teach them a lesson then we can¡¯t mix around in the future.¡± Blood flowed from the corner of Adams¡¯ mouth. Getting kicked and flipped around before so many people, how could this innately arrogant guy endure it? In addition to being eliminated, he was getting leered at everywhere he went. He med everything on Wang Zhong and Grai and that damnable Prodigy Society.

    ¡°Boss, we need to think of a way. If not, we¡¯ll continue to get derided by everyone from now on,¡± Terrence said in a deep voice.

    Lu Zhan Tian remained silent for a while before knocking against the table. ¡°Mock us, do you both think it¡¯ll end with just mockery? If this goes on, we won¡¯t have any ce to nt our feet!¡±

    The entire room sank into silence. If we aren¡¯t able to garner enough reputation and status in the academy, then what kind of life will we have after graduation?

    Most of this group knew they didn¡¯t have any possibility of casting their heroic soul and needed to rely instead on the resources provided by the Academy. They were currently object of ridicule, so how could they continue to mingle in Tianjing from now on?

    ¡°There¡¯s only one path left for us. It will all have to depend on whether or not you two have the courage to take it,¡± said Lu Zhan Tian.

    ¡°Boss, just say it!¡± Adams replied with a sinister expression. ¡°As long as we can kill them, anything is possible!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. This is why I¡¯m going to bear it today. Not only will we endure what happened now, we¡¯ll also have to give a good performance in theing days, understand?¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian was originally hesitant about this n in his heart, but after experiencing today¡¯s incident he had already steeled his heart!

    The Prodigy Society¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t broken any boundaries and Ma Dong had always wished to take advantage from a world in chaos. They hadn¡¯t even ced Lu Zhan Tian in their eyes. Very quickly the atmosphere had livened up again.

    It had to be said that Ma Dong¡¯s performance gained Mmi¡¯s admiration. His actions during critical moments were especially manly and he really wasn¡¯t afraid of what happened. Due to this, she took the initiative to extend her little hand, causing Ma Dong to feel extreme pleasure.

    Unlike Lu Zhan Tian, the Prodigy Society spent a beautiful night.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for their conflict with Lu Zhan Tian and his group, the rtions between everyone wouldn¡¯t have progressed so quickly.

    Ma Dong originally nned to send the girls back and conveniently let some things happen along the way, but his intentions were seen through by Hymin which made him deny it all tly. It was obvious to a veteran like Hymin, so Ma Dong didn¡¯t have a chance.

    Ma Dong really had a great harvest today. Mmi was a girl who had a very strong initial defense, but once it was broken all of thetter matters was just a question of time.

    As everyone disbanded, Ma Dong definitely wouldn¡¯t head back to the dormitory. Wang Zhong also felt quite excited as the alcohol stimted his mind.

    It was already close to midnight and the number of people in the OP could be counted using one¡¯s fingers. There were just a few freshmen there struggling with newborn defeats and were crying out their wish to win a match. Yet, there were times when this was even harder than surmounting the heavens. A loss would lead to greater loss, and when one¡¯s state of mind copsed there would be ws in one¡¯s style. This was a naturally urring psychological process.

    One must be able to ept defeat inbat. Everyone knew of this principle, but it was useless until one experienced what was needed.

    At the beginning, after losing ten times in a row, the thought of epting death really did surface in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. Yet, he gradually grew numb to it, and his heart grew stronger until it reached a point where he could achieve calmness duringbat. In fact, all of this had been a part of the process.

    Listening to the hissing and howlsing from outside, Wang Zhong thought back to his previous year¡¯s condition. After entering the OP, the alcohol that stimted his body made him feel slightly feverish. It gave him a feeling of wanting to be bolder.

    There were fewer people around now as experts tended to gather at seven to eight in the morning. The majority of people up at this time were freshmen or those who were slowly experiencing man¡¯s first steps in life.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t impatient. If an opponent appeared, he would fight, but if not then he would go back and sleep. The ability to be carefree at any time had been developed. Lacking such a mentality, he would have gone ¡®game over¡¯ long before.

    Pa pa pa pa pa¡­

    A pair of lovers were engaging in intimate exercises under the glow of two bewitching moons.

    Di di di di¡­

    They were constantly turning and tossing quite violently, and just as they were about to hit the peak, an urgent ringing sounded from a skylink.

    The man was immediately stunned and gawked for a split second before immediately putting on his pants. ¡°My love, please wait for me in bed. I¡¯ll be back in a moment!¡±

    He ignored the re being sent out by his girlfriend¡¯s eyes, a gaze that desired to kill him a hundred times over.

    ¡°Fuck, I was just about to ¡®finish¡¯ before I heard the notification beep saying Brother King ising online! I rushed over before I could even put on my pants properly! Do you think I¡¯ll get chopped to death by my girlfriend tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re still considered well off! I was only halfway to creating a new life when this happened. I was the one who was immediately flipped off by my girlfriend who said she wanted to watch All-Mouthy King first. She scared me to the point where I might now be sexually impotent!¡±

    ¡°Are you two good guys here just to show off? So what if you have girlfriends? Brothers, shoot them to death!¡±

    The viewing gallery, as well as the discussion forums, were inplete disarray and turmoil. No one would have imagined they would be awakened by All-Mouthy King¡¯s online arrival at this time. For the sake of being able to watch his match, the methods they all used to notify themselves were quite shocking.

    In Copperfield City, the anger boiling inside Laura had grown veryrge as she climbed out of herfortable bed in the middle of the night. Anyone doing so would at least show a bit of fury.

    After training till midnight, she had just taken a bath and applied her beautifying facial mask and was about to catch a bit of rest. Instead, her skylink wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, which made her unable to ignore it. After letting it ring a few more times, her obsessivepulsive disorder could no longer bear it. Who the hell could it be?

    Laura kept her temper under control and opened up her skylink. An image of Arnold popped up.

    ¡°Capt¡ª¡± Arnold¡¯s image appeared with an expression brimming with excitement when his face suddenly changed. ¡°GHOST!¡±

 Chapter 106 â€“ Limit Challenge

    Chapter 106 ¨C Limit Challenge

    Turning on one¡¯s skylink only to see an inhumanly white face while it was night and the lights were off, could really scare a person.

    Laura obviously didn¡¯t care about her mask. Her voice stayed extraordinarily calm while her gaze turned swift and fierce. ¡°Arnold, are you maybe thinking about my little teddy bear in the middle of night? Do you need me to send it over to y with you?¡±

    When he heard Laura¡¯s voice, Arnold patted his heart. He¡¯d thought he was dying. ¡°Captain, you can¡¯t me me. Seeing you in that mask in the middle of the night was just¡­¡±

    ¡°Less of your nonsense,¡± she replied while trying to control her state of mind. She didn¡¯t want to get angry since getting angry would lead to wrinkles growing. This mask had been difficult to purchase, and it¡¯s said to have been refined from the oils of sea fish species. ¡°I hope you have something important to tell me. If not, I¡¯ll definitely make you understand why flowers are so red¡­¡±

    Arnold almost went impotent when he heard this. This really wasn¡¯t a joke so he hurriedly said, ¡°All-Mouthy King came online.¡±

    Laura¡¯s eyes instantly brightened up and with a bang she cut off the transmission with Arnold. This guy finally reappeared. She¡¯d thought she would have to wait another month until the next time.

    Laura¡¯s arrival was already quitete since there were many with quicker reactions than her. The OP¡¯s viewing gallery was already packed and lively.

    The arguments aimed at All-Mouthy King hadn¡¯t lessened after his match with Brooks. Instead, the topic grew even more turbulent and surging. Those supporting the idea that he was just a second ount for an expert and those against this idea were on entirely different sides. The exnations given by both parties were also amply supported and in direct conflict with the other. As of now, there has also been the appearance of a third clique, one that said that All-Mouthy King wasn¡¯t a person at all, but a mere projection from the hyperdimension into the Fifth Dimension!

    It had already been proven that the Fifth Dimension was a connection between the hyperdimension and Earth¡¯s current dimension. It could be termed a channel and there were quite a few great and courageous theories that said strange lifeforms like All-Mouthy King were odd human-shaped hyperdimensional beasts.

    This could be exined from a technical point of view. The shapes of hyperdimensional beasts, while not exactly the same as Earth¡¯s creatures, still held some degree of simrity. Furthermore, mankind could directly connect to the Fifth Dimension and take advantage of it, so why not those lifeforms from the hyperdimension?

    Everything was possible, just the evidence still hadn¡¯t been found.

    During this period of time, the various great academies had been trying to find a shadow of All-Mouthy King. Such an expert like this wouldn¡¯t be able to stay hidden inside the academy. In the end, no one found anything. Because of this, many thought of pretending to be him in order to garner some fame, yet this required them to use their own lives to assume his identity.

    When All-Mouthy King unveils his identity, the number of challenges he would have to face every day would quickly break down his door. The most crucial point was that it would be too easy to be exposed as a fraud.

    ¡°You all are so free that your balls will hurt! Who cares who he is, so long as he gives us wonderful and brilliant fights and lets us see things that couldn¡¯t be learned otherwise. Satisfying this craving will be enough!¡±

    ¡°It had previously been Brooks. I don¡¯t know who¡¯ll be up next. They can¡¯t be any worse than Ying Ren.

    ¡°The time to test Brother King¡¯s strength hase! I don¡¯t believe he will still choose random weapons today!¡±

    ¡°Brother King also used random weapons against Ying Ren.¡±

    ¡°In the end he suffered a lot from it. If it hadn¡¯t been for Brother King getting the inspiration to change the rune sword into two broken des in ce of daggers, he would have long since been broken and defeated. He can¡¯t have such good luck every time.¡±

    ¡°I feel like the previous match was already the pinnacle of thrilling. The opponents he will face in the future will only grow stronger and stronger. If he still continues to be so stubborn, his true defeat won¡¯t be too far away.¡±

    ¡°Pinnacle your head! This is the descent of the king,e to teach all you newbs that it¡¯s just an insignificant elite division. He¡¯ll blind your titanium dog eyes1.¡±

    These kinds of fans were directly ignored. Regardless of whether they were doing other matters or whether they were sleepy or not, once they entered the viewing gallery they quickly became high and excitable.

    The majority of those still online at midnight had already entered the viewing gallery while simultaneously summoning their friends. As the sounds of peopleing online continued to grow, this midnight turned into something of a social gathering.

    The number of people inside had already skyrocketed to around eight thousand. Within this group were nock of experts from the elite division. One could say there was no such thing as absolute dominance in the elite division. Everyone had their own killing moves and it all depended on their performance and state during critical moments as well as the characteristics of restraints between upations. Yet, this All-Mouthy King hadpletely disregarded this rule. It was because of this that he attracted the interest of the elite division.

    Furthermore, many of those who had reached the elite division were extraordinarily cautious and prudent about matchmaking. They had never met a person who was this headstrong and willful.

    Unknowingly, All-Mouthy King already possessed the persona of being extremely strong, of being a person whose secrets had yet to be revealed.

    Everyone thought they would have to wait for a while, but in fact, some of the elite division warriors had already entered matchmaking. One of the privileges given to the elite division was the ability to deny and ept matches inside matchmaking, this choice having no impact on their records.

    Laura and Sharmie were one of those entering matchmaking. They wanted to personally fight against this man. If they got up close, they might be able to truly feel this man.

    An opponent has appeared, Kostan Oleg.

    ¡°The Human Tank, Kostan Oleg!¡±

    The entire viewing gallery seethed with excitement as this was truly interesting for them. This had a semnce of vengeance!

    Following the meteoric rise of All-Mouthy King, all of his previousbat footage had been flipped through by everyone. They all knew that before All-Mouthy King had be popr, he had finished off a heavy soldier of the Oleg n, a new star of the hero division, Juan Oleg. Kostan, as it turns out, was Juan¡¯s older brother. This was his flesh and blood big bro!

    Kostan Oleg was the vice-captain of the Stogel Heroic Soul Academy¡¯s squadron and one of the strongest heavy soldiers within the Federation¡¯s new generation. Last year he had been included in the northern region¡¯s full celebrity lineup. He was a peak heavy soldier of the elite division.

    Brooks, who shook the world just yesterday, had once challenged this Stogel Heavy Tank and left with two defeats. This validated the theory that assassins were at a disadvantage when facing against a heavy soldier. Especially when those heavy soldiers had perfect mastery over their skills and techniques as their judgemental capabilities allowed them to beat on assassins inside confined spaces.

    When he saw his opponent, even Kostan felt a bit surprised. Yet, he quickly started to smile. He hadn¡¯t purposefully waited for such a person. Instead, he had been very excited when training his body and chose to convenientlye here and queue up to see if he could have a fight with someone. In the end, however, his decision had led to a very interesting result.

    Kostan had watched the video where his little brother Juan lost to this fellow. Instantaneous Osciting Fist showed that his opponent was able to use his soul power with precision. Yet, to be honest this wasn¡¯t enough to attract his attention. As a person who trained his defence to its limits, he thirsted for an opponent with greater lethality. A person who limited his own soul power really wasn¡¯t able to attract his killing intent.

    But the match between this fellow and Brooks yesterday had beenpletely different. Kostan had watched the entire battle without skipping through any of the frames. Regardless of attack, speed, or fighting spirit, there was no doubt that he was a peak assassin.

    Who could have imagined he would actually be able to meet him so randomly?

    1. A Chinese WoW expression. Meant to make fun of/ridicule the visual impact of something

 Chapter 107 â€“ Luck has Arrived!

    Chapter 107 ¨C Luck has Arrived!

    Chuckling, he cracked his fists which caused popping sounds to ring from hisrge finger bones.

    He didn¡¯t have any intention of informing Juan to watch the match. This was his fight. As for helping his brother take revenge? That was aplete joke. As a member of the Oleg n, unless they were on a battlefield against a foreign invader, one must rely on themselves to stand up every time they fell!

    A sissy who needed his brother to take care of him simply wasn¡¯t worthy of the Oleg name!

    ¡°Come!¡± Kostan said with ample fighting spirit.

    Although his ownbat aplishments weren¡¯t as gorgeous as Brooks¡¯, Kostan possessed abat record that neared a thousand matches. He simply didn¡¯t care about his victory rate and only cared about achieving greater strength. There were some experts who would discard their original ID after their abilities mature and use a secondary ID in order to keep theirbat record perfect. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with this, but Kostan didn¡¯t seem to care about engineering any sort of image. To him, image was of no use.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s main upation had been the main topic of debate since the beginning. From that empty-handed Osciting Fist to his urate long-ranged intercepting point, he made it very hard for others to judge whether he was a closebat or long-ranged fighter.

    Yet, after his appearance with the two broken desst match, professionals assumed his upation to have at least an 80% chance of being confirmed an assassin. Other than an assassin, there simply wasn¡¯t any other upation that could use two short des to such a level. Considering how he used daggers against Emilia of the Assassin n only gave greater credence to this theory.

    However, with this theory surfaced a problem. If All-Mouthy King was an assassin, his opponent was the man who was able to maintain an abnormal 129 victory streak against assassins, the Human Tank Kostan!

    Laura¡¯s expression was solemn and grave. She knew how formidable Kostan was and had a much better understanding of his talents than those trolls posting on the discussion forums.

    He was a super soldier that could even cause her to feel deep dread. The academies elite students represented the true pinnacle of strength and were all first ss regardless of whether it was in strength, experience, or aura. They represented a group who was already impossible to suppress, and everything one did had to depend on how much the setting allowed them to exhibit their skills. Whoevernds the killing move first will be the one to achieve victory.

    And frankly, this was under the consideration that there was no real restraint between their upations. An assassin here¡­ wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    She didn¡¯t believe All-Mouthy King was an assassin, yet she could confirm that anyone who faced Kostan in such a peak state would feel a great headache regardless of their upation.

    This was a test that was of an even higher grade than facing Brooks. Could it be that this fellow would continue to choose random weapons? All-Mouthy King¡¯s specialties seemed to be quite broad. If he could counter Kostan through weapons, then he might have a chance at victory.

    Unknown to most, the number of people inside the viewing gallery easily broke past the ten thousand mark. There were many more people on the OP discussion forums watching the watch through their skylink. What the majority of viewers wanted to know was whether or not All-Mouthy King would choose a random weapon again. This was a very easy way to flip people off.

    But it was obvious that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about this. Kostan was just one of those people he didn¡¯t care about other than a select few ¡®well-known¡¯ figures. Giving a casual nod in acknowledgment, both sides quickly entered weapon selection mode.

    It was very straightforward for Kostan as he picked the heavy soldier armor and helmet as well as a shield. Other than All-Mouthy King, there was no one else in the elite division who would choose different weapons. Weapons were things that determined how one¡¯sbat setup was like and whether it was possible to fight in the given environment. No one would sacrifice their area of expertise on a throw of the dice.

    After a few seconds, the eyes of arge number of people turned round as All-Mouthy King started his weapon selection.

    It¡¯s random weapons, random weapons appeared once more!

    This kind of behavior wasn¡¯t something the group could endure. It was because such a person shouldn¡¯t exist. This was behavior that courted death, yet it was unbelievable why he hadn¡¯t died yet!

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m truly born from a dog! I only considered the strengthparison between both parties and forgot to think about their IQ!¡±

    ¡°Hang and beat him to a rhythm!¡±

    ¡°This is too unfair! Can I return my ticket to stop the bet?¡± There had been quite a number who participated in some gambling. Some had bet on All-Mouthy King since, considering his strength, he really did have a fighting chance if he fought properly.

    In an instant there was arge number of people who wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves as they had all bet on this fellow, All-Mouthy King. This was called being lively. In fact, as students, they had only spent a few scraps of cash and bought it for fun. No one would actually bet on All-Mouthy King in the hopes of getting rich. Passion, however, was still a necessity.

    The smile on Arnold Teuton¡¯s face quickly turned devious as he sent a message to Laura with haste. ¡°Captain, looking at such a lively situation, why don¡¯t we buy some to test our luck?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that after you¡¯ve paid off your debt!¡±

    Debt¡­ when he thought about this, Arnold felt as though his entire body had gone numb. He could partially feel small bear ws gently caressing and stroking his delicate body¡­

    Honestly, Laura felt a little worried. When facing this kind of heavy soldier, a ranged weapon would definitely be the best choice as it was mutually oppressive!

    In the end, a fiery red, high-end, impressive looking, top grade, high explosive me cannon appeared in All-Mouthy King¡¯s hands.

    This was the special rune me cannon Sharmie held. It was a ranged firearm that was able to output high soul power. It could also be naturally supplemented with one¡¯s special ability. This kind of super high soul power explosive weapon was simply like using a sickle against a rabbit. It was very easy to use and didn¡¯t allow heavy soldiers any space to demonstrate their skills and techniques.

    Sharmie¡¯s face, which had been calm and collected, now revealed a smile. Everything had its weaknesses. What she loved most was to fight against heavy soldiers. Those slow, cumbersome fellows were just living targets for her. The more outstanding one¡¯s defense, the greater the satisfaction she got.

    As long as one had enough soul power, one could definitely beat their opponent until their mom couldn¡¯t recognize them anymore!

    Of course, that was assuming one had ample soul power.

    Everyone watching the live broadcast instantly quieted down. Then arge mass of spitting sounds could be heard. In the next moment, all of those supporters felt as though they were on Cloud 9 and had tears streaming down their cheeks. Finally, there was some justice for All-Mouthy King. He had finally randomly got a weapon that could actually suppress his opponent.

    ¡°Brother King is formidable! Everything he did in routine!!¡±

    ¡°How displeased is the system with Kostan?¡±

    ¡°Brother King is simply bursting with luck! He must have helped at least a hundred grannies cross the road!¡±

    As for the question of soul power, everyone wasn¡¯t too concerned about that. A person who had suchbat prowess wouldn¡¯t have just 50 grassos of soul power.

    With the battlefield confirmed, both parties entered.

    Wang Zhong felt as though he had instantly traveled to an extremely special world.

    It was a slightly dusky world with a biting chill and cold winds that came from all directions. Beneath his feet was cracked frost.

    The sky was filled with thickyers of ck clouds and one could see massive ck vortexes in the distance. The wind carried with it white snow that passed through the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 108 â€“ Forbidden Soul Space

    Chapter 108 ¨C Forbidden Soul Space

    Those youths who had been feeling excited and fired up all died down immediately. It wasn¡¯t just them, even Laura and Sharmie felt despair.

    This kind of luck was dead set on defying the heavens.

    Forbidden Soul Space!

    ¡°The fuck, it must be ying with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Forbidden Soul Space?!¡±

    ¡°Out of a few hundred battlefields, the Forbidden Soul Space was the one being chosen?¡±

    ¡°Fuck me! I¡¯ve just betted on All Mouthy King! I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll have to drink cold water to make myself full this month!¡±

    ¡°Such a profound scheme¡­¡±

    There were many random battlefields in the OP and they all had various differences and even exceptional climates. There were maps with exceptional terrains, giving the participants inside a chance to adapt to differentbat environments. Yet, even among these numerous maps, the Forbidden Soul Space was the most special of them all.

    The influence of dimensional energy created a few forbidden regions for mankind. Not only were there powerful mutated beasts inside, but it would often appear in regions that prohibited the use of soul power. This was lethal for current humans. No matter how strong, once soul power was prohibited one would just end up as mutated beast chow.

    Not to mention using soul power to attack, one couldn¡¯t even muster up instinctive defenses there. It was a ce permeated with some peculiarws that mankind couldn¡¯t understand. The only thing they knew was that all use of soul power was invalid!

    This was enough to make all ranged soldiers, assassins, and any upation relying on skills, techniques, and soul power feel despair when fighting in such an environment. The only ones with some level ofbat capability left were the heavy and all-rounded soldiers. After all, they put a higher emphasis on physical training than the other upations and fully relied on their tough and resilient bodies to pull off their skills and techniques.

    The OP system was really having too much fun. First it gave All-Mouthy King a high explosive me cannon specialized at countering heavy soldiers, then it randomized a Forbidden Soul Space.

    So what if you had a high explosive me cannon that specializes countering heavy soldiers? Without soul power, are you going to use ghosts as cannonballs? Give him hope, then give him despair. Was the OP system in fact the true father of Kostan?

    In the past there had been people who suspected All-Mouthy King of being the son of the OP system. Yet from the looks of it, he fell short of Kostan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I no longer want to watch this any longer. This is too disgusting. Even if Mouthy loses, I won¡¯t ept it!¡±

    ¡®This is too unfair! What kind of fight is this? This is simple humiliation! I¡¯m not watching this. Fucking shit! I¡¯ll go back and find my girlfriend. I fucking abandoned a warm bed just to see this!?¡±

    ¡°What a piece of shit. It¡¯s he who had to show off and insist on randomizing! If you don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, finally support hase from the higher ups! I¡¯ve long awaited this day! Haha. Even I have doubts as to whether Cannon-Mouthy King could even operate such a high explosive cannon! Yea! Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°The true love is between Kostan and the system!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid! Brother King still has the Instantaneous Osciting Fist!¡±

    ¡°This is the Forbidden Soul Space! Osciting Fist your face, what Osciting Fist!?¡±

    Even Laura who was watching on her skylink didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry or whether to makeints. This was truly a one-sided battle. The true value of this fight had been greatly reduced.

    However, what that person said was still correct. All-Mouthy King still had his Osciting Fist. As a member of the Potter n, the representatives of the pinnacle of bare-handedbat, it was obvious that her understanding of the Instantaneous Osciting Fist was above that of others.

    Osciting Fist was a technique that required a perfect fusion between physical strength and soul power. A person who mastered this technique definitely wouldn¡¯t have a weak physical body. Yet, without soul power 80% of the Osciting Fist¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be disyed. If it were any ordinary heavy soldier, then Laura felt All-Mouthy King still had some chance of achieving victory. His opponent, however, was the one nicknamed the Human Tank.

    As both parties entered the arena the atmosphere grew somewhat strange. Kostan didn¡¯t want to waste such an opportunity topare notes with All-Mouthy king. Although victory was important, once one reached his current level, it couldn¡¯tpare with a proper exchange of notes with another person of high standards.

    ¡°Do you want to switch maps?¡± Kostan asked. He didn¡¯t take immediate action upon entering. This was just a training tform for him. What he thirsted for more was to cross hands with an opponent who was at his best condition.

    A chance!

    Gods above, the gods above have opened their eyes once more! Foolish Kostan started to show off and gave All-Mouthy King, who had failed in his own showing off, a chance to achieve victory!

    But contrary to everyone¡¯s thoughts, All-Mouthy King just shook his head and threw away the weapon he held.

    As they watched this scene y out before their eyes, that group of passionate little fellows that were just about to be ted quickly felt their hearts break once more.

    This time, it made everyone feel too powerless to continue their ridicule. If you couldn¡¯t break something with a hammer, how could a club have it any easier?

    In contrast to the audience¡¯s reactions, Kostan¡¯s eyes lit up. He could feel the self-confidence radiating from All-Mouthy King. This fellow wasn¡¯t acting like a broken shell of himself.

    This seemed more and more interesting!

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many who can use the Instantaneous Osciting Fist within our generation,¡± Kostan said as he removed his helmet. ¡°It looks as though you are very confident over your own soul power.¡±

    Ding Dang.

    A loud crash was heard as the steel helmet was casually tossed to the ground by him. A huge pit appeared and the ground cracked where the helmet was embedded.

    From the viewing gallery came a string of spitting sounds. How heavy was this thing?

    ¡°A person like you cannot be some obscure and unknown nobody. You should be very confident in the toughness of your body.¡±

    DING DANG.

    That thick and heavy breastte also made a hole as it fell to the ground. Kostan slowly took off his heavy armor which covered him from head to toe and revealed a physique that exploded with exquisite yet terrifyingly numerous muscles.

    If this had been a true fight then Kostan wouldn¡¯t have minded crushing his opponent directly. Yet, for the purpose of a fight to absorb the essence ofbat in order to increase his experience, he couldn¡¯t wear such armour. If he did, it would have resulted in his opponent making no progress even if they were to hit him for an entire day.

    This fellow was 2.3 meters tall. The size of his bicep was almost as wide as All-Mouthy King¡¯s head! Even his forearms were asrge as All-Mouthy King¡¯s legs!¡±

    Not only did he look big, his muscles gave people an iparably hard and solid feeling. It was if he were made by sticking glossy stones together. Every action he made affected the rest of his body as though he were a single piece, as though he were the most sophisticated kic energy machine. He was more like some beast that arrived from the great antiquity. His gigantic body contained an unimaginable amount of vitality and strength.

    Numerous densely packed scars covered the surface of his body and no less than a dozen were obviously made from knives, bullets, and w marks. They caused everyone¡¯s skin to crawl when they were revealed, especially that horizontal w mark that nearly stretched across the width of his chest. From the looks of it, that injury had been from a few years ago which made it all the more shocking.

    Those living in the cities with a vile environment like Stogel City were far more intrepid that those living inside ind cities. Not only did they need to fight against a nasty environment, they also had to face attacks from many more mutated beasts than those living further ind. The scars on his body looked frightening, but to those from Stogel it disyed a soldier¡¯s glory!

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let some randomizing system give us an unfair way of deciding victory, especially for such an interestingparison of ¡®notes¡¯ between you and I,¡± Kostan spoke with both hands in front of his chest. This was the standard salute of northern soldiers. With a trace of provocation on his face he said, ¡°Come!¡±

 Chapter 109 â€“ Men Must Have Good Bodies!

    Chapter 109 ¨C Men Must Have Good Bodies!

    No one assumed Kostan was showing off when he removed his armour. It wasn¡¯t like when Brother King tossed aside his weapon. The bravery and self-confidence of the Oleg n held a famed reputation inside the Federation. This was true strength, a model and example of character unlike All-Mouthy King¡¯s deliberate acting.

    ¡°This is the difference. Look at that auraing from this Oleg n member. I really want to see what shape All-Mouthy King ends up as after getting beat by him.¡±

    Quite a few people in the viewing gallery started to get fired up again as they found a new reason to watch. On the other side, All-Mouthy King¡¯s supporters weren¡¯t able to rx.

    A biting cold wind blew past, its touch akin to cold knives brushing against their bodies.

    As a leaf fluttered past Kostan¡¯s gaze, a brilliant light shed across his eyes.

    Although Kostan¡¯s defence suffered a drop due to him removing the armor, his speed had instead risen by more than just two-old. He exploded out toward All-Mouthy King with that bear-like body.

    Kostan¡¯s figure disappeared for an instant before appearing in front of All-Mouthy King. This speed!?

    Was this still the Forbidden Soul Space? He was like a quick and nimble beast!

    All-Mouthy King seemed stunned by Kostan¡¯s speed. As everyone watched, he was hit squarely in the chest by Kostan¡¯s surging strength.

    Bang¡­

    All-Mouthy King waspletely smashed and sent flying seven to eight meters. Fuck, was this the end?

    Who could have though that even without the support of soul power, that Kostan wouldn¡¯t be that heavily impacted by it.

    This was a fist of despair.

    Kostan smiled faintly, then said, ¡°Stand up.¡±

    His fist hadn¡¯t hit his opponent squarely as some of Kostan¡¯s strength was negated. Also, the physical quality of someone able to utilize Osciting Fist wouldn¡¯t be poor.

    Wang Zhong stood and brushed away the dust on his body. He didn¡¯t know whether it was the stimtion from the alcohol earlier or his current opponent, but he felt extremely excited. So excited he decided to just eat his opponent¡¯s fist.

    In the next second, Kostanunched another attack.

    Bang!

    Two fists viciously mmed into each other. It created an immense rebound force that sent Wang Zhong reeling backward no less than 17-18 meters. With a stomp he actually managed to withstand that force rather than fall over.

    A hard to express light of excitement shed past Kostan¡¯s eyes. This fellow can actuallypete against me in punches? He had assumed his opponent would use his speed to fight him.

    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, All-Mouthy King¡¯s spun. With his back to Kostan, his leg whipped and smashed out.

    BANG!

    He blocked it with his right arm and noticed that his opponent¡¯s leg strength was astonishingly high. Kostan¡¯s arm felt slightly numb after blocking the attack.

    In the next instant All-Mouthy Kingunched a frenzied barrage of attack.

    Bangbangbangbang!

    Punch against punch. Kick against kick!

    It was obvious that the two were experts in close quartersbat. Their actions were quick and vicious while also urate. Without the use of soul power, there were no earth-shattering sounds created by their fight, yet it still seemed even more dangerous and fierce. Everyone¡¯s focus, however, was on Kostan¡¯s body. Was this fucker really a heavy soldier?

    He was actually able to fight with All-Mouthy King, someone who had the skills of an assassin, without being disadvantaged. There wasn¡¯t thatrge a gap in their speed and nimbleness. This all-aroundbatprehension of skills and techniques simply¡­ made all of the other heavy soldiers want to smash their heads and die.

    No one thought that All-Mouthy King could really resist Kostan¡¯s strength. It was obvious that Kostan was just ying with him. This was the model example of an ¡®eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth¡¯. It was revenge against All-Mouthy King¡¯s showmanship. This time, however, he met his match. For a heavy soldier able to disy the skills and techniques of an assassin, crushing All-Mouthy King was only a matter of time..

    Laura¡¯s gaze turned fiery as she knew Kostan really was restraining his true might. She had a great understanding and knowledge of Kostan. Every member of that n were lunatics, and this Kostan was a prime example of the group. What he experienced was outside what the Freedom Federation considered normal. Only through such experience would he be a heavy soldier that was both pliable and tough. The self-confidence he exuded was the result of those scars riddling his body.

    This match would serve as a very good reference point for her.

    Although All-Mouthy King fought furiously, the entire flow of the battle was in Kostan¡¯s hands. Like controlling a puppet, it was obvious that Kostan was probing All-Mouthy King¡¯s limits.

    Ah, the vile interest of experts.

    Suddenly, in the middle of the fight, a sliver of a grin appeared on the corners of Kostan¡¯s mouth. He made a feint during his oppression, thenunched his body forward like a ferocious beast. His shoulder was smashed into All-Mouthy King. As their bodies fused into one, an earth-shaking sound rang out.

    BANG!!

    All-Mouthy King rocketed off like a cannonball and violently crashed into a mound not far from their melee. Crushed rock and dirt flew everywhere as All-Mouthy King was instantly buried beneath the rubble.

    Kostan stood and shook his head slightly. It seemed he thought too much of the match. This guy seemed to truly believe he couldpete against him. This naivety was slightly cute.

    Heavy soldiers weren¡¯t disdainful of the fancy skills and techniques assassins deployed. Their focus on defence was to increase the strength of the squadron. How could it be stupid to assume they didn¡¯t have any offensive techniques? Ordinary heavy soldiers might follow that ideal, but those with a bit of strength had an instantaneous explosive power that was much more terrifying than their defence.

    Watching the present situation, everyone had goosebumps running along their bodies. With that level of impact, even if soul power was used any weaker soldier would have already lost consciousness.

    Crash!

    At this time, crushed rock exploded outward as All-Mouthy King walked out from the rubble. He swept the broken stone and soil from his body and found that his shirt had been ripped to shreds. It had obviously been torn from the heavy impact. He casually tore the shirt off and stretched his neck as though he¡¯d just done a pretty good warm-up.

    Almost everyone had assumed All-Mouthy King wouldn¡¯t be able to crawl away from that impact. Yet from the looks of it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any¡­ observable injuries¡­ at least, if the shirt wasn¡¯t considered a part of it.

    If Kostan¡¯s bulging muscles gave people a feeling of being carved from pieces of glistening hard rocks, then All-Mouthy King¡¯s physique gave off a different kind of impact. None of his muscles were exaggerated, and instead he looked weak and frail with a shirt on. It was a look that was exceptionally suited for assassins and ranged soldiers.

    Instead, the contours and lines of his body were exceptionally graceful and elegant. They didn¡¯t protrude, nor did they make him look that strong or rugged. Yet, it was a physique that still gave the impression of an unlimited amount of strength contained within. This contrast made everyone feel strange.

    Laura and Sharmie both concentrated on his body and suddenly felt his physique was alluring and attractive.

    Men loved to admire the bodies of women. This was an undeniable fact and was basic instinct. This was the same for women as well. There was only a small minority that preferred men with an exaggerated amount of muscles. Girls loved men who had unimaginable strength, not unimaginable muscles.

    In this aspect at least, All-Mouthy King gained a portion of the female audience¡¯s support. Naturally, he also provoked those who had already opposed him from the start.

    What was pleasure? It was meeting the right person at the right time at the right location!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Forbidden Soul Space, thebat style used by the two of them would have been different. Yet, it was precisely this kind of fight that made the current Wang Zhong feel the most pleasure.

    Holding his neck, he cracked his head from side to side. Feeling an ample amount of interest, he spoke a few more words than he would have usually done. ¡°My warm-up¡¯s done. It¡¯s time to get serious.¡±

    Kostan felt happy. His acting lines had actually gotten stolen! This fellow really was a boss!

 Chapter 110 â€“ A Brutal Attack

    Chapter 110 ¨C A Brutal Attack

    With an explosion, All-Mouthy King¡¯s figure disappeared. In the next moment, Kostan viciously sent a fist out.

    Bang¡­

    Although All-Mouthy King was fast, Kostan¡¯s eyesight, response time, and judgement skills were all top-notch. Rushing straight at him, was he just looking for death?

    All-Mouthy King was two sizes smaller than Kostan, yet he was actually able to block his heavy strike with a single hand. This made Kostan truly gawk for an instant. In that instant, All-Mouthy King lunged forward and smashed directly against Kostan¡¯s abdomen. The heavy blow was so obvious that audience could feel the violent contraction of his abdomen.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s attack had just begun, however, and after that one sessful strike, he threw a leg out like a cannonball.

    Sky-charging Cannon!

    Bang!

    An ultra-heavy uppercut to the chin made Kostan¡¯s head shoot back as he faced the sky. It was only because of his overbearing body that he was able to keep his center of gravity under control. Yet, because of the uppercut his thought process was dyed by a beat. By the time his gaze managed to lock back onto All-Mouthy King, a roundhouse kick was already heading his way. Kostan subconsciously extended a hand to block it, but he was a tad bit too slow¡­

    Bang¡­

    Kostan¡¯s gigantic body swayed and staggered for the first time as he was sent flying backward eight to nine meters before he finally managed to stabilize himself. As he kept himself from falling over, blood flowed from his head and dripped from his ears.

    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, All-Mouthy King slowly withdrew his legs and had no intention of chasing after Kostan. A sliver of excitement had appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    The entire viewing gallery turned silent for a second before a flurry of whispers rang out. Did we just see a ghost?

    How strong was his body? Wasn¡¯t he an assassin? Wasn¡¯t it a ranged soldier?

    Kostan wiped the blood on his face. This little injury¡­ didn¡¯t even hurt. Kostan smiled and said, ¡°Looks like I underestimated you. It¡¯s time to get a little serious!¡±

    Bang¡­ bang¡­

    Two consecutive sounds erupted as they dashed towards each other at the same time. Kostan utilized a heavy soldier¡¯s dash while All-Mouthy King¡­ did the exact same move. This¡­

    Bang¡­

    When they met in the middle, the two men instantly threw a rain of punches and attacks on each other. Both parties acted as if they had some sort of grudge with each other as they failed to mount any sort of defence. None of their attacks went below the belt and theypletely fought with punches!

    Like a chorus of thunder, those heavy punches rumbled out one after another. Kostan¡¯s fist, which looked as though it could pulverize All-Mouthy King to a bloody pulp, was actually blocked time and time again. This little skiff which seemed to rock precariously within the vast ocean was actually a towering mountain!

    Wang Zhong released as much of the power in his body as he liked and was truly carefree about it. His entire being hurt, but it all felt extremely satisfying. That unworldly pain and suffering he¡¯d felt when young gave him an understanding of pain iparable to others. To him, pain was just a sign of one being alive, of truly living.

    Both of their fists were covered with blood. Pain was also something Kostan didn¡¯t dwell on. The two parties came to a tacit agreement. In this moment, Kostan felt his opponent wasn¡¯t an assassin, but an absolute soldier!

    In this era, body shape and physique wasn¡¯t an absolute standard that determined upation. An overbearingly strong body didn¡¯t equate to being a soldier.

    Within two minutes, both parties hadunched over a hundred punches each. Blood sttered freely around them. Kostan, even with his longer limbs and superior strength, couldn¡¯t muster the slightest advantage.

    Watching this brutal and ruthless level of assault, the viewing gallery audience were already shocked to their core. Such a small stature¡­ what ghost is this?

    Could it be that the two wanted to hit each other like that until one of them died?

    This doubtful question obviously didn¡¯t exist. Regardless of whether it were Wang Zhong or Kostan, the two were trying to find a gap in the other party¡¯s defence. The initiative wasn¡¯t on Wang Zhong¡¯s side, but on Kostan as he had the absolute superior physique.

    Suddenly, a heavy punch rumbled out and a tremor rocked both bodies as the ground cracked and split. Wang Zhong had been on alert, but after Kostan¡¯s attack he followed up with a heavy soldier¡¯s instantaneous consecutivebo. It was vitally important to take the initiative inbat..

    Taking advantage of this split second where All-Mouthy King froze, Kostan swung his arms in an attempt to p All-Mouthy King¡¯s head. The distance was a bit far, but what Kostan used was his palms. If those gigantic palmsnded on All-Mouthy King¡¯s head, then even if his head didn¡¯t explode it would definitely crush his brain into a pulp.

    It was like smacking a watermelon.

    In this moment, there was no time for Wang Zhong to interrupt the attack. From beginning to end Kostan had mastered the rhythm and initiative of the fight. After all, the gap between their physiques couldn¡¯t be changed.

    Everyone waited with baited breaths. At this stage, with such a close distance, it was already desperate.

    Bang!

    In a split moment, Kostan¡¯s palms pped against each other.

    Was it broken?

    Everyone watching the scene before them had eyes as round as circles¡­

    Kostan¡¯s palms were just a few centimeters from Wang Zhong¡¯s brain. Just the wind pressure alone had carved out two slits on his cheeks. Yet, Kostan¡¯s palms were pierced by Wang Zhong. He had crossed his hands and pierced them with his fingers.

    Next, Wang Zhong suddenly tugged downward with his hands. With his fingers acting as the hooks connected to Kostan¡¯s palms, Kostan wasn¡¯t able to stop his body from being dragged down. Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body then shot straight up and, with a flip, he leapt over Kostan¡¯s head. The move caused Kostan¡¯s arms to suddenly twist behind his body¡­

    This was also a chance for Kostan, his eyes sparkling with the colour of blood. Although his hands were under a near unbearable amount of pain, this was still apetition of pure strength¡­

    Kostan soon knew he had made a mistake. Before Wang Zhongnded on the ground, he sent a kick toward Kostan¡¯s lower back.

    Bang¡­

    Kostan received this high pressure strike and¡­

    Kacha!

    ¡­ an ear-piercing sound rang out.

    Kostan¡¯s right hand was dislocated from the tug, and his left hand seemed to be broken. Both arms looked ghastly as they hung down from his body at shocking angles.

    All-Mouthy King then jumped back and didn¡¯t take advantage of his sess to chase after victory.

    The entire viewing gallery had already turned silent. It was midnight, yet the number of people had unknowingly surpassed fifteen thousand. The number watching through the skylink was already close to thirty thousand.

    Wasn¡¯t this Kostan Oleg?

    Did this super heavy soldier, this ultra expert of the northern region, actually get beaten so disastrously in apetition of strength?

    On the other side, All-Mouthy King¡¯s supporters sighed with regret. Big bro, why didn¡¯t you chase after your victory? This was such a nice opportunity to finish him off.

    Kostan slowly turned around and faced All-Mouthy King. His eyes didn¡¯t show any sign of pain, but instead glowed with a light akin to a wild beast in excitement.

    ¡°I never imagined I would have to actually use this ability I prepared for the CHF. Yet, as my opponent, you are indeed worthy of it.¡± Kostan seemed slightly emotional. To say this mean Juan¡¯s loss hadn¡¯t been undeserved. He himself was a freak, and the person before him was the same.

    Kostan¡¯s muscles suddenly shivered. It was as if an innumerable number of worms were suddenly squirming within, giving him a grotesque appearance. His twisted, dislocated arms bent back to their original positions in an instant. Although his left hand had been broken, his right wasn¡¯t.

    With a crack, his right arm popped back into ce. Blood vessels started to appear across the surface of his entire body like squirming earthworms. Once they stopped moving, they looked like awork of wires made of steel pressed against his skin.

    The current Kostan was like a ballooned up version of himself. A murderous aura started streaming from him. It was as if he weren¡¯t human anymore, but a mutated beast.

 Chapter 111 â€“ Carefree and Unrestrained

    Chapter 111 ¨C Carefree and Unrestrained

    Muscle controlling special ability!

    The Forbidden Soul Space restricted soul power, but it wasn¡¯t able to fully stop the flow of soul power. In most situations, one¡¯s soul power would be lost, and the function of their special ability wouldn¡¯t be that great. This obviously didn¡¯t restrict Kostan¡¯s special ability. Not only that, but his other than his broken hand the rest of his bodily wounds had already disappeared.

    Wang Zhong started his attack.

    Bang¡­

    Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­

    Five consecutive punchesnded on Kostan¡¯s body. The resulting sounds were akin to blows against an exoskeleton. None of the force from his punches were able to prate through.

    Sheng¡­

    With a mere wave of his hand, a cut appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s chest even though he¡¯d dodged it in an instant. For Kostan, exerting this kind of force was nothing, but Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t withstand this casual attack.

    The reversal of thebat situation was too fast for everyone. All-Mouthy King had been about to win, yet was now suddenly beaten back. Could this Kostan even be considered human? He was simply a monster.

    Laura¡¯s heart sank. From the looks of it, the rumours had been true; The Oleg n¡¯s Kostan had increased his physical strength to a degree which could guard against attacks. Yet from the looks of it, this was apletely different kind of strength altogether. He was just like a monster.

    Without soul power¡­ even if one had soul power, one might not be able to break through that defence. In fact, Kostan¡¯s current defence was no different than that of a mutated beast.

    A stifled atmosphere engulfed the entire viewing gallery as everyone felt intimidated by Kostan¡¯s formidability. All-Mouthy King was indeed very strong, but an evesting legend was nothing but a beautiful dream that couldn¡¯t exist in reality. All-Mouthy King had no special ability. Even if he held the nickname of a mysterious expert, there was no hope for him in a ce like this where soul power was prohibited.

    Even the usually lively and constantly ridiculing OP discussion forums were extremely quiet. In fact, regardless of whether they liked or disliked him, he was still a form of sustenance to them. All-Mouthy King was truly capable, but there wasn¡¯t any such thing as being truly ¡®all-rounded¡¯ in this world.

    Kostan gazed at All-Mouthy King. The system generated mask didn¡¯t reveal his expression, so he wasn¡¯t able to admire the look of despair in his opponent. It was a pity he didn¡¯t have much time. He couldn¡¯t maintain this state for more than a minute. In addition, he would have to recuperate as this action consumed a great deal oftent energy. It was time to end this.

    Bang!

    A loud roar rang out as Kostan disappeared from his original location. The increase in strength gave him an explosive might, and the quality of his attack speed was already at the same level as a sh movement. Kostan was like an ancient, mythological beast as he enveloped All-Mouthy King in his attack, two fists smashing down directly.

    Wang Zhong, of course, didn¡¯t stay still. He met the attack with a punch of his own.

    A sliver of a cold smile appeared at the corners of Kostan¡¯s mouth. It was the smile of an expert. Nevermind one punch, even a hundred punches¡ª

    BANG!

    Kostan¡¯s body turned stiff as his heart stopped for a beat.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!

    Afternding his first punch dead on, All-Mouthy King¡¯s following blows were like springs as they furiously smashed against Kostan¡¯s abdomen. Kostan¡¯s massive body shook violently, and his right fist already lost all of his strength.

    Kostan clenched his teeth stubbornly as he gathered all of his energy into his chest. This¡­ was this Osciting Fist!?

    This wasn¡¯t possible! Osciting Fist required soul power!

    Bang, bang!

    Kostan soon felt he wasn¡¯t as strong as he¡¯d thought. He had already lost feeling in his abdominal muscles. The strength from those blows didn¡¯t affect the skin of his abdomen, but directly prated through his outermost defences. It felt like the prative force that came from Osciting Fist. Yet, there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand¡ªhow could All-Mouthy King unleash all of these Osciting Fists without soul power?

    A blood-thirsty glint shone from Kostan¡¯s eyes. As the number one sessor to the Oleg n, he¡¯d been sent to the outskirts of the northern region. It was a deste world there, one that was brimming with various dangers. He lived in this world, keeping himself from dying to the point where he went so far as to use his teeth to kill his enemies. Victory and defeat wouldn¡¯t be determined until thest breath!

    Kostan gave up on defence and thrust the index and middle fingers of his right hand at All-Mouthy King. Attacking an opponent¡¯s weak point would definitely make him go on the defensive.

    BANG! Whoosh¡­

    The next moment, everything calmed as Kostan¡¯s hand weakened and stopped in mid-air.

    The entire world turned silent.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s fist had prated Kostan¡¯s body.

    Kostan Oleg, named as one of the three great heavy soldiers of the northern region.

    Deathly silence filled the viewing gallery. This scene before their eyes deeply shocked the hearts of all watching.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t Osci¡­ ting Fist.¡± Kostan¡¯s body had begun to turn indistinct. This was the sign of one who was about to leave the Fifth Dimension.

    Wang Zhong withdrew his right hand. ¡°Doubled Force.¡±

    This was the respect he gave his opponent. It had been a very hard match and was immensely fun.

    Victory to All-Mouthy King!

    Wang Zhong felt exceptionally satisfied after such a battle. As he was worked to the point where his entire body was covered with sweat, the alcohol in his system had already dissipated. His emotions were at their highest, and while there had been a trace of being ¡®headstrong¡¯ in thetter half of the match, one did have to release every once in a while It seemed he should drink less of this thing called wine¡­

    Wang Zhong had left right after the fight, but the number of people in the OP viewing gallery had actually continued to increase slowly. There was a possibility of it breaking through twenty thousand viewers. Everyone had been stupefied by All-Mouthy King¡¯sst punch. His fist had actually managed to pierce through Kostan, the Oleg n¡¯s glory¡­ and this was under the restriction of being unable to utilize his soul power.

    Laura was shocked to the core. She didn¡¯t try to underestimate All-Mouthy King, yet in the end she had still underestimated him:pletely unyielding as he entered intobat with a superbly built soldier. Even though she¡¯d been born into an ancient n, one that had survived the dark era with their fist methods, she was still unable to believe and fully understand what she¡¯d just witnessed. There was actually such a terrifying kind of strength in this world, and it wasn¡¯t Osciting Fist¡­

    The sounds of whispers could be heard across the entire viewing gallery and it just kept growing. This was a match free of any ir and extravagance. The match had been free of skill and technique, just a purely head-to-head fight with just their physical bodies on the line. It brimmed with a soldier¡¯s manliness, violence, and aesthetics. Yet, the one that had been blown away was actually Kostan Oleg. If this were mentioneding from any academy within the entire Federation, then no one would have believed it.

    Using assassin techniques to finish off an assassin. Using ranged soldier techniques to kill a ranged soldier. Using heavy soldier techniques to blow away a heavy soldier. Could it be that All-Mouthy King really meant being an Almighty King?

    Those in the viewing gallery wanted a sense of rationalism to appear. This wasn¡¯t possible, was what they told themselves. There was no such thing as an all-rounded soldier. The captain who leads andmands the squadron may seem all-rounded, but in fact, this was just to maintain harmony within the squadron. They were mainly in charge of overseeing the entire squadron¡¯s situation. There was, in fact, no one who was truly an all-aroundbatant.

    Despite this, All-Mouthy King defied this logic.

    Doubled Force?

    While it sounded simple, this two-folded power, what kind of Doubled Force could pierce through the body of a heavy soldier in a situation where soul power was forbidden!?

 Chapter 112 â€“ Secret Weapon

    Chapter 112 ¨C Secret Weapon

    Once humans lost their advantage of soul power, they became the weaklings at the bottom of Earth¡¯s food chain. Despite this, All-Mouthy King managed to defy this rule.

    ¡°Are you guys still saying that All-Mouthy King is some hyperdimensional beast that had entered our dimension?¡±

    ¡°I just think that it¡¯s too inconceivable and unfathomable. How can there be such a strong person?¡±

    ¡°Silly humans. As if Brother King is someone you guys can take a guess at.¡±

    Those inside the OP discussion forum were already flipping out. Quite arge number of All-Mouthy King¡¯s fans didn¡¯t give a damn and started to praise him to no end. They didn¡¯t care about rationality or the truth and were instead willing to believe what they had just witnessed. They were still going crazy over this, but this was how group mentality worked. This was simply part of life.

    They were indeed quite irrational, but the vast majority of those that were rational were currently stuck in a deep mire of confusion. If such a person like All-Mouthy King existed and was hiding in some academy, how frightening would that be?

    Some of the more rational individuals started to suspect that this was some sort of campaign set up by an academy or n in preparation for the CHF Great Competition. They got a super genius coupled with the backing of a strong n to foster his development, so it made sense that all this was done to shock everyone in a single move.

    All-Mouthy King, a name filled with a sense of ridicule and provocation. Could it be that he wished to tell all of the powerful ones of the younger generation that they were just inferior before his might?

    Analyses of All-Mouthy King started to erupt from ce to ce as the crowd¡¯s ability toprehend was very formidable. It got to the point that there were even some ideas that were so deep that Wang Zhong would not have ever thought about them even in his dreams.

    ¡°You are all newbies. The reason why Brother King hadn¡¯te online for a month was because you all are too weak! Look, there isn¡¯t even a single person who can provide a battle decent enough to give Brother King a proper warmup! Next time, Brother King will fight ten!1¡±

    ¡°The prestige of the higher ups! Why I do I feel that these super geniuses who had proim themselves to be the kings of the northern region to be nothing but newbies before the might of Brother King!¡±

    ¡°Does Brother King ept disciples!?¡±

    ¡°Is anyone of the opinion that Brother King is some mysterious soldier nurtured by the Five Great ns?¡±

    Within the entire Freedom Federation, only the Five Great ns possessed the ability to produce such a marvel.

    As he reyed the entire fight video, Kostan Oleg didn¡¯t say a single word. He had actually been pierced through. This was something deemed inconceivable if one had solely relied upon the strength of one¡¯s physical body. However, he had learnt from experience that this was possible having personally experienced that terrifying level of power and technique contained within that one fist..

    Without the support of soul power, the strength of a human¡¯s physical body was limited unless one was able to sessfully master a technique with ample strength. It wasmon practice, however, for academies to instead focus on the pursuit of soul power training. Yet, those who came from a n would know that the various Great ns held training methods that focused on cing one¡¯s physical body in extremely high regard.

    After a long period of time and repeated research, the ns had discovered that soul power could be ssified as a weapon. If one wanted the weapon to grow stronger, a more powerful physical body was necessary to match up to it so that their soul power could be utilised more efficiently. If one was able to exhibit a high level of power with just one¡¯s physical body, incorporating a strong body with soul power would result in their level of lethality to skyrocket.

    It was obvious that All-Mouthy King had achieved this. Yet, what made Kostan truly puzzled was which upation did All-Mouthy King truly major in? In the beginning, he¡¯d assumed All-Mouthy King to be an assassin as his fight with Brooks had indeed been extremely brilliant.

    And yet¡­ this battle made Kostan feel the topic of his upation to be truly indecipherable. A person that could train and exhibit such a powerful fist definitely wasn¡¯t an assassin as assassins were known for their subterfuge skills, not for their physical prowess. Fusing multiple styles together had been seen as impossible as a single person¡¯s energy and capabilities were always limited. Could it be that he¡¯d truly started training ever since he was in his mother¡¯s womb?

    Perhaps he really was rted to the Five Great ns. Or, perhaps, he was not a member of the Federation?

    As he thought about this, Kostanughed bitterly. There were truly more capable people in the world. It looks like his originally beautiful dream for the CHF would have to bepletely re-evaluated.

    Ma Dong spent the entire ss using his books to cover his face as he slept on the table with a grin on his face. One could only imagine what sort of beautiful dream he was having.

    This was Professor Moore¡¯s ss. As the head of the rune department, Moore was famous for being strict, and Ma Dong Dong¡¯s grades were worrying.

    Wang Zhong tried to elbow him awake a few times but to no avail. He was helpless to do anything more.

    Today¡¯s main lesson focused on the development of rune weapons and how they came to be. It was a bit simr to history lessons, which meant the moral of most of the students wasn¡¯t very high.

    For youths, the most interestingponent of the lessons was when Professor Moore gave analyses and exnations on the various new types of rune weapons. During the course of history, many different weapons had already been eliminated and scraped. So what was the point of knowing and understanding them? There wouldn¡¯t be a use for them in the future.

    In contrast to them, Wang Zhong loved these kinds of stories a lot. There was a veryrge difference between modern rune weapons and those of the past. Weapons from that era had souls. Understanding a weapons¡¯ origins didn¡¯t only require one to understand their history, but also the intent and original purpose behind their creation. Only then could one truly understand every intricate detail of the weapon¡¯s construction.

    ¡°Of the three great inventions of the Freedom Federation, it was undoubtedly that rune power that has had the greatest influence in the history of mankind¡¯s wars and survival. The invention of rune power had shaped military warfare in the past as well as the creation ofter military weaponry. Rune power could be said to be the greatest reason for mankind¡¯s survival.

    ¡°Before its use, mankind was unable to break through the boundary of hot and cold weapon systems, regardless of how mankind tried to bring forth the potential held within weapon designs andbat tactics. It wasn¡¯t until the widespread flourish of rune weapons that we were able to conform to the rules of this new era. This allowed us, humans, to finally initiate the evolution of thebat methods and styles that have stayed with us through the millenniums, giving rise to what we have today.¡±

    After giving that long exnation, Moore paused for a bit. He naturally understood the restlessness the students felt after such a long speech, but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do to change this.

    ¡°Rune weaponry and its development process was a very bumpy and extremely arduous journey. During this dark era,munication didn¡¯t exist within the Freedom Federation. In this most critical, desperate era, each of the hundred cities of the Federation all fought their own battles. Even if new weapons were developed, it was difficult to spread them around¡­¡±

    Not only was Moore the head of the rune department, he was also one of the most famous rune grandmasters in the entire Federation. He held an exceptionally vast amount of knowledge in the field of rune weapons. If one were to listen to his lessons with enough determination, one would walk away with knowledge from various diverse and neglected branches.

    Rune weapons were indeed considered the most important and greatest invention of the Freedom Federation.

    When the dark era arrived, the hundred cities of the Federation had yet to construct their transportation railways. The various great capital cities didn¡¯t even have high and enormous defence walls. Beneath the onught of mutated beasts that rampaged during the days and nights, the hot weapons they had stocked up on and were heavily relied upon werepletely used up within a decade even though they were said tost an entire century!

    1. An Ip Man reference¡­ kinda.

 Chapter 113 â€“ Lokiâ€™s Hammer

    Chapter 113 ¨C Loki¡¯s Hammer

    The remaining factories that were working day and night endlessly couldn¡¯t keep up with the consumption of hot weapons. Furthermore, these weapons showed extremely poor results inbat. As many of the important cities were under siege by those mutated beasts, mankind¡¯s only option was to rely on more primitive weaponry. There were times when one¡¯s body was more useful than a hot weapon.

    In the dark era¡¯s most difficult period, mankind was forced to use various kinds of scrap metal to fashion together knives, swords and other weapons. Empty-handedbat became the bread and butter of every battle, but it was still very difficult to use it against the mutated beasts. As a result, the entire poption of the Federation was reduced to a third, with many of the cities falling under the dominion of the enemy.

    Fortunately, special ability users and new humans came into existence as a result of mutation from the influence of the higher dimension. There was also the emergence of various different kinds of ns. An exemr of this was the Potter n that hadsted since that era till now. Yet, even this unnurtured force could barely reduce the death rate of the human poption. It was only with the development of rune weapons that all this changed.

    ¡°Rune weapons weren¡¯t an invention of Federation scientists. In this era where living was seen as a luxury, the military and government continuously changed, so scientists weren¡¯t able to focus properly on their research. The first rune weapon instead came from a few individual genius soldiers. As for their origin¡­ does anyone care to share this information with us?¡±

    Professor Moore looked at Ma Dong¡¯s prone posture on the table and suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Ma Dong, please tell us more about it!¡±

    In his dreams, Ma Dong had been facing Mmi and drooling. Mmi¡¯s bashfulness along with her fluttering, charming eyes that were fully focused on him was too much for him to handle as she asked him with a tenderhearted voice of the deepest impression he had of her.

    Was there even a need to think on this?

    Ma Dong instantly leapt up and, without taking the time to think, blurted, ¡°S-shape!¡±

    Mmi¡¯s S-shape curves were within President Ma Dong¡¯s weak mind at all times. This caused him to always feel like climaxing.

    When they saw Ma Dong¡¯s dazed appearance, the entire ss burst intoughter.

    ¡°Quiet down, quiet down!¡± Professor Moore shouted. He frowned as he signalled with a pressing down motion for Ma Dong to sit. ¡°That is a very urate answer. In all of the original rune weapons, they indeed had the simplest rune of all, the S-shaped carved rune inscription engraved into them.

    ¡°There were some soldiers who had initially discovered that the S-shape inscription was able to enhance the speed in which soul power can be conducted when ced on a weapon. This was also the earliest understanding mankind had on soul power frequency bands. Furthermore, the S-shape carving was able to reduce the drop in efficiency when soul power was conducted through a weapon. During that period of time, there was still no such thing as a rune weapon, but due to the S-shaped inscription being spread across the Federation¡¯s military, the term ¡°rune weapon¡± finally came into being. These became the first generation rune weapons!¡±

    Ma Dong sat upright, a nk expression still on his face. He¡¯d stopped drooling, but his eyes were still blurred with confusion. What the hell exactly happened? Where is my Mmi?

    Looking at Ma Dong, a look of grudging admiration was on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Such a thing had already happened three times this semester. This fellow¡¯s skill of answering questions in his dreams had already reached a level of perfection.

    ¡°With the appearance of the first generation rune weapons, the Federation finally tasted its sweet benefits. Regardless of whether it were the Federation¡¯s scientists or its soldiers, both groups developed a very strong interest in this new kind of weapon. Due to this, the era evolved into a period when the development of rune weapons was at its fastest.

    ¡°Something from nothing, crude to excellent, all of this took hold in only a few short decades. On the whole, the weapons weren¡¯t up to the standards and norms of our current rune weapons. There were even some that were so simple it wasughable. The rules and fetters we have for our current weapons didn¡¯t exist back then. No constraints were ced on the style of the weapon, and everything was extremely reliant on imagination and creativity. While many were rough and shoddy, there were also many outstanding works that emerged. There were even some weapons that to this day are insurmountable, unreplicable, and legendary!¡±

    With a wave of his marker, Professor Moore wrote today¡¯s topic¡ªThe Ten Great Divine Weapons of the Dark Era!

    ¡°The Ten Great Rune Divine Weapons represent the pinnacle of mankind¡¯s rune weaponry. Is there anyone who can give me a few examples?¡±

    Topics about the Divine Weapons could make anyone more interested in a topic as boring as rune development history. Along with the excitement caused by Ma Dong¡¯s earlier actions, and the students were all fired up. Those with n backgrounds knew a thing or two, while the others were of course just talking nonsense.

    ¡°Victor¡¯s Demon Devouring de!¡±

    ¡°Shield of Radiance! Oleg Divine Armor!¡±

    ¡°Graham¡¯s Sword, Perpetual Saint Gun, Durandal Magic Bow, Loki¡¯s Warhammer,¡± Wang Zhong supplemented. He¡¯d read quite a few pieces of information on this in the library. In fact, there was no trulyplete definition for these so-called Ten Great Divine Weapons.

    The theorized Ten Great Divine Weapons were all different for the various powers. There were even some that were rarely ever seen or heard of because the knowledge of them was infrequently spread. What Wang Zhong spoke of were those on the mainstream lists; weapons actively pushed forward by the various universities.

    Ma Dong woke up finally, unwilling to be excluded. When he understood his previous miracle performance, President Ma Dong felt very satisfied and excited. ¡°Gem of Deception!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if his reply was correct or not; the most critical point was that there couldn¡¯t ack of balls! How could there not be any ball-type weapon in this list of Ten Great Divine Weapons? It also had to fill up the top spot on the list!

    Professor Moore smiled faintly and again made a waving motion with his hands to calm the excited students down. ¡°There are right and wrong answers to what you have all said. For example, Oleg Divine Armour; while it is aplete set of defensive equipment, it is a recently produced product and has yet to enter into the ranks of Ten Great Divine Weapons. Another example is the Gem of Deception. It is a supplementary device, and while its camouging abilities are mysterious, it cannot be ssified as a weapon¡­¡±

    ¡°Professor Moore, then should rune weapons be divided into defensive equipment andbat weaponry?¡± Wang Zhong asked as he raised a hand.

    ssifications were very important. Being able to understand an object with one look was a way to learn.

    With a smile, Professor Moore said, ¡°That is a very good question. That method of distinction, however, can only be used for rune weapons that have been mass produced in our current era. As for those of the dark era, I prefer to differentiate them ording to their strengths. One group would be those of the craftsman ss, the other being of the soul ss.¡±

    Moore stopped speaking as he noticed the nk and vacant gazes of this group of students. Obviously they were more focused on the performance and legends behind those rune weapons.

    ¡°The so-called craftsman ss is directed toward those extremely astonishing rune weapon cast by rune grandmasters. Those weapons held immense power from the moment of their inception.¡±

    ¡°Take for example Loki¡¯s Warhammer of the Great Divine Weapons. Master Loki, while not the first to discover runes, was definitely the one who pioneered rune weaponry. Loki¡¯s Warhammer is the best representation of rune technology¡¯s essence. Due to the runes carved onto it, it possessed exceedingly powerful strength amplification and contained incredible offensive might. It is also a divine weapon countless soldiers yearned for in their dreams.¡±

    When they heard his exnation, all of the youths felt their blood boil.

 Chapter 114 â€“ Durandalâ€™s Magic Bow

    Chapter 114 ¨C Durandal¡¯s Magic Bow

    To be blunt, this was the pinnacle performance of a weapon custom made by individuals. Mass-produced rune weapons were normal weapons that were able to conduct soul power. For customized rune weapons, they were made to bepatible with the specific wielder¡¯s soul power frequency. This allowed for greater exerted power.

    Professor Moore was an outstanding figure among the Federation¡¯s current generation. Yet, the rune weapons produced now couldn¡¯t reach the same standard as their dark era counterparts. Some said this was due to the loss of certain technologies, while others said it was due to a change in hyperdimension energy.

    There were many confusing and diverse theories, yet every rune grandmaster ced those old weapons as their target. The reason why those weapons were so well-known across the world wasn¡¯t due to their wielders, but their creators.

    In fact, the reason why Tianjing Academy could retain its ranking amongst the 50s wasrgely due to the rune department¡¯s high level of achievement.

    ¡°The second type is the soul transformation ss. Simply put, there is no direct rtion between the quality of forging used and the birth of divine weapons themselves. This is because those types of weapons are mainly a result of endless nourishment from the powerful soul power used by their wielders, coupled with a tempering of countless battles which supplemented the weapon with the life force of many mutated life forms and dimension organisms. These factors led to the creation of a weapon¡¯s soul, thus giving them the status of a divine weapon.¡±

    Moor smiled. Most of the students weren¡¯t asleep now and were paying rapt attention to his ¡®stories¡¯. In fact, this divine weapon was useless to normal people. He could only paint a veryrge and optimistic picture so that his students could yearn for the future. This was one of the duties and responsibilities of a teacher.

    ¡°Naturally, for a divine weapon, this creation process is very slow, arduous, andplex. It also requires a bit of good fortune. An example of a fortuitous event would be Durandal Magic Bow which student Wang Zhong raised.¡±

    Wang Zhong was still a ranged soldier after all. Furthermore, he had taken the bow and arrow path and had trained in it for the past year. Due to this he had paid no small amount of attention toward those famed rangedbat experts in mankind¡¯s history. The most mysterious of them had been the wielder of Durandal Magic Bow.

    ¡°Duran had been the name of Randal¡¯s soul beast. Using modern terms, Randal would have been considered a soul beastmaster, in addition to being an outstanding archer. He was a first generation soul beastmaster inside the federation and a genius at that. It is said he possessed the strength to summon Duran for extended periods of time when he was barely seven years old. They were the best of friends, as well as the best of partners, and they both made numerous outstanding achievements for the Federation.

    ¡°One day they epted an expedition mission. Due to receiving an incorrect report, Randal¡¯s squadron encountered an inconceivably powerful enemy; Tali¡¯s Demon Bee Queen¡¯s Hive! Possessing an extremely fast speed and proboscises that couldn¡¯t be blocked, along with a small and nimble body shape, the bees had almostpletely wiped out Randal¡¯s squadron.¡±

    When Moore reached this part in the story, the entire ssroom was silent. Even Wang Zhong was unable to take his eyes off Moore. The knowledge he¡¯d searched up in the library had been limited and definitely wasn¡¯t as detailed. Information in the Freedom Federation was split into different ssifications and clearance levels. Only those with high clearance levels were able to read and understand more of the secrets inside higher grade sources.

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Duran¡¯s resistance, then Randal would have died long ago. Even still, the price he paid for his survival was his eyes. The speed of his arrow couldn¡¯t match up to the speed of these Demon Bee Queens. Furthermore, Duran still had a summoning time limit. If he were to disappear, Randal wouldn¡¯t have had any other path left for survival.

    ¡°In this extremely critical and desperate moment, Duran made a choice that has baffled innumerable scientists to this day. He fused with Randal¡¯s rune bow and remained in our world perpetually. In addition, so long as Randal wielded that bow, he moved as though he possessed another set of eyes. This should actually be called ¡®Mind¡¯s Eye¡¯, as every minute and faint surrounding detail was unable to escape his awareness.

    ¡°One man and one bow then started a ughter of the entire swarm of Demon Bees and eventually became glorified as the number one archer in the Federation.¡±

    A demon swarm was still a terrifying existence to this day and to the current Federation. Everyone could only imagine how magnificent a scene it would have been. Moore¡¯s storytelling roused the blood of this group of youths and all of them wished they would one day be a hero in this way.

    ¡°Everyone knows that hyperdimension life forms exist in our world only as a projection of their true energy body. Even their so-called intellect is just an imitation of us, like a kind of talking parrot. Yet, Duran left us with boundless wild and fanciful thoughts. We are unable to imagine exactly why sort of price Duran had to pay for his action. The only thing we know is that Randal was unable to summon Duran since then. This matter sparked debates and research among the countless researchers of the scientific world. Although this is just an example, it is still the most powerful attack against those who insist that hyperdimension life forms have no emotions and no intelligence.¡±

    Wang Zhong was somewhat enthralled with Moore¡¯s storytelling. Durandal¡¯s origin story had unavoidably made him think of that little clown Simba. He didn¡¯t know if Simba was a hyperdimensional life form, but he should be. Only hyperdimensional life forms could possess such powers. Yet, Simba¡¯s intelligence had already far surpassed examples of the other hyperdimensional beasts he knew of. Furthermore, Simba definitely wasn¡¯t imitating such intellect like a parrot.

    Whenever he spoke of the biographies of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, Professor Moore sighed with obvious regret a considerable number of times. He was a military nut that truly loved rune weapons. Those that were called the Ten Great Divine Weapons by him weren¡¯t only constructed powerfully, but also had formidable legends and figures behind them. To him, it was insufficient to only judge them purely through power.

    ¡°Wishing tomemorate the friendship between Duran and Randal,ter generations named this magic bow as Durandal Magic Bow. Anyone who wields it can temporarily possess the power of Mind¡¯s Eye,¡± said Moore. When they heard this, the ranged soldiers present couldn¡¯t suppress their calm. This fucking thing was too heaven-defying; it was a truly divine weapon!

 Chapter 115 â€“ Heroic Age

    Chapter 115 ¨C Heroic Age

    After a short break, Moore started up once more. ¡°The typical representative of a soul transformation ss weapon would be the Perpetual Saint Gun. It is also known as the ceaseless soul-powered machine and nicknamed the King of Ten-thousand Weapons. Yet, when it was made it was just an ordinary, basic rune gun from that period of time.

    ¡°Its first wielder was an ordinary Federation soldier who, upon retiring, brought the rune gun to his hometown. This old soldier had already been riddled with injuries suffered from fighting for the Federation for thirty years. With this body filled with ailments, he passed away just a few years after his return. But this is just where the legend first began.¡±

    It waster known as the Perpetual Saint Gun, a divine rune weapon that shook the heavens. The following words were associated with the weapon; ¡®With this gun in hand, the world is mine.¡¯

    ¡°This obscure and unknown old soldier left behind a renowned son. His name was Gungnir, the Eternal Gun God.. When his father massed away, Gungnir had been just three years old. Even so, he worshiped his ordinary soldier father a great deal.

    ¡°As the only thing left behind by his father, as well as the symbol of his father¡¯s military contributions and glory, Gungnir developed an odd level of affection for the rune gun. It was as though the gun became his father. This kind of special emotion and hope made it so that Gungnir never let go of the gun since young. He grew and created a transcendent gun technique while also developing an indescribable kind of tacit understanding with the rune gun.¡±

    As he discussed his specialized field of knowledge, Professor Moore became prominently more rigid. It was unavoidable for his speech to be dry as he spoke of those high-end specialized techniques. Yet, when he spoke of the history behind these legendary figures and legendary weapons, he became iparable more vivid as he grew more and more absorbed with the storytelling.

    Every student seemed to be intoxicated by his words. From Wang Zhong to the person least inclined to listen in ss, Ma Dong, it was as though Moore brought them into an era enveloped by the mes of war. An era where heroes were present inrge numbers.

    ¡°After enlisting into the army, Gungnir started his journey to bing a legend. In the beginning his performance wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary. He didn¡¯t possess any family background, and there were no visible signs of extraordinary talent. It was like he was as ordinary as his father. Yet, his devotion, passion, and indescribable self-confidence wasn¡¯t anything others couldpare with. He could be described as borderline fanatical.

    ¡°After a quiet and obscure ten years, one of the greatest military campaigns was born¡ªthe Tianfeng Canyon Battle!¡±

    When this was brought up, everyone knew of the event. When they were young they would have definitely heard of this battle when discussions popped up about the stories of heroes. With the entire army was killed, and everyone was filled with despair and ready to forsake the city, one man and one gun defended the canyon for no less than nine days. One man against ten-thousand. This small soldier became an immortal legend and gained the title of ¡®Famed General¡¯.

    Gungnir once wrote in a memoir; ¡®At that time it felt as though my gun possessed life. As though the love my father had for me dwelled within. Although he was no longer by my side physically, his soul had always watched over me.¡¯

    This was the first signs of a soul transformation for a divine weapon. A hidden consciousness dwelling inside. Science, however, had yet been unable to prove and exin this event.

    ¡°No matter how strong a soldier is, no one is capable of persisting in such a battle. After all, one¡¯s body has its limits. Yet the Perpetual Saint Gun has the ability to absorb the energy of others. What is most frightening is that the energy will be immediately transformed into a form of energy that its wielder can use. A ¡®ceaseless soul-powered machine¡¯. This is the most formidable King of Gun Kings inside the Federation!¡±

    With this storyplete, Professor Moore took another short break. The next part would be the important aspect of learning. ¡°Naturally, legends were just legends. In this, the legends had exaggerated the rtionship part between Gungnir and the Perpetual Saint Gun. This is something necessary for legends. What we shall pay attention to is the essence of the story, which is that hyperdimensional life forms and rune weapons are the same. The only different is the degree of difficulty between their births. This difficulty isn¡¯t a difference of one or two points and even to this day we are still unsure how to solve this question.

    ¡°It was during the despair of the dark era that the birth of divine weapons urred, yet in this era of constant progression, we are instead unable to manufacture divine weapons like those of the past. Perhaps this is the question most worthy for us to reflect on.¡±

    Stories of heroes resonated easily with the people, and all of the students gave a thunderous apuse at the end. No one could resist the urge to dream of the day when they could summon soul beasts and leave their names in the history books. As for the things they should reflect on¡­ fuck that. It had long been thrown up to the clouds.

    Professor Moore smiled and made that pressing down motions once again. ¡°Due to the constraints of time, I shall introduce just one more weapon. This is likely the most neglected branch of rune weaponry. It is also a most illustrious example and something quite a number of students should be familiar with¡ªthe Limitless Cross Wheel.¡±

    This was a name that made the solemn atmosphere inside the ssroom flippletely. Quite a few started to roar withughter as this weapon had only recently gotten famous. The cause of this was the appearance of an expert whose poprity had reached the peak.

    ¡°Brother All-Mouthy King¡¯s Cross Wheel!¡±

    ¡°Hanged Ghost¡¯s eternal nightmare!¡±

    ¡°Too much exaggeration! What Brother King used isn¡¯t as good as the original.¡±

    ¡°Naming it is useless as everyone is mistaken. Its full name is Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheel¡­¡± Professor Moore ignored the rising cheers of the students and started his talk of the Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheel¡¯s ssic story without hurry.

    Wang Zhong had heard the same story from Scarlet. While Professor Moore¡¯s narration had some small differences, there weren¡¯t any big changes on the whole. Professor Moore was obviously an expert at telling stories. On top of the information Scarlet had given, he also added various historic backdrops and the evaluations of theter generation about Laforgue. This allowed listeners to feel great shock and awe while also gaining a deeper impression of the entire biography.

    Finally, he ended with his summary. ¡°Everyone only knew that Laforgue was a very strong ranged soldier. In fact, he was also an outstanding rune cksmith. His Unlimited All-cutting Cross Wheels were the mostplex, difficult to control weapons among the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Therefore, it is usually underestimated.

    ¡°Of therge majority of soldiers who had researched the cross wheel, simply the ability to control the direction of the spin wasn¡¯t easy. This was something usually quite simple on other boomerang-type throwing weapons. Wanting to unleash the cross wheel¡¯s true might mean that one had to achieve thorough control over every minute detail of the weapon. To take a step in that direction is equivalent to traversing from the earth to the heavens.

    ¡°It is a pity that no news had been spread of anyone able to achieve the same level of proficiency in it as Laforgue. Perhaps it is only those geniuses who had the talent to do so. If one chose a rune sword or rune gun, then one could expect a quick return. Why would anyone waste their time researching a weapon that had simply no use inbat during the learning phase, especially for a weapon where one was unsure if they could actually master it in the end?¡±

 Chapter 116 â€“ Canned Food

    Chapter 116 ¨C Canned Food

    Professor Moore shook his head. He held boundless admiration for the Laforgue Infinite Crosswheel and viewed it as an exceptionally unique weapon. However, the reality was that the crosswheel had numerous intricacies that made it difficult for the general popce to master. This filled him with pity and regret: regret for a runic weapon that had left its name in the annals of history.

    He knew that not one of the students before him could genuinely train in the crosswheel, moreover master this particr weapon. The only reason he had brought up this topic for discussion was to ensure everyone would understand and appreciate this runic weapon.

    There were currently many people who ridiculed and tarnished the name of the Cross Wheel whenever it was mention. As one who truly loved runic weapons, this attitude was simply intolerable.

    One can choose not to train with it, or even disregard it. But one can never disrespect it! The name once represented something iparably glorious and great. When confronted with such an outstanding weapon, a relic of ancient times belong to a great hero, all should hold respect in their hearts.

    The students kept quiet as they could easily sense the mood of Professor Moore. However, they did not feel any sympathy for the current state of the crosswheel. Amidst the silence, Wang Zhong asked the question that was on everyone else¡¯s mind. ¡°Professor Moore, does the once glorious ten great divine weapons still exist in the current era?¡±

    At this moment, Ma Dong started to salivate slightly. ¡°Use your brain a little. If they still exist to this day, how much would those divine weapons be worth?¡±

    Professor Moore was very fond of Wang Zhong as he was the top student in his ss. As long as Wang Zhou asked a question, Moore would take the time to answer and exin in great detail.

    ¡° There are some weapons whose whereabouts are currently unknown, like the Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheel that I¡¯ve just mentioned. Of the ten great divine weapons, only a couple of them have been, every so often, made avable for public viewing in the museum. Most of the divine weapons around today are in the hands of some of the great families. Anything simr to the ten great divine weapons would not only have exceptionalbat capabilities but would also contain unique auras of their previous wielders.¡±

    ¡°If the sessors to the weapons are able toprehend the auras when using the weapons, it is said that they would be able to attain the same level of proficiency and state as their predecessors and gain extremely important benefits. Such an inheritance would be unique, and the great families would only use the weapons to nurture the most elite of their younger generations. Naturally, even if you disregard these weapons as a form of inheritance, a divine weapon by itself is a significant representative of history and often viewed as a spiritual emblem. It is also a priceless treasure of our Freedom Federation.¡± Professor Moore replied while shooting a somewhat stern look at Ma Dong.

    ¡° These relics should absolutely not be seen for their mary worth. Anyone who tries to sell them for a profit would be seen as a sinner of not just the Federation, but the whole of mankind! They would be the lowest form of human!¡±

    Everyone in the vicinity stifled theirughter and President Ma Dong hurriedly shrunk his neck back, not daring to meet Professor Moore¡¯s gaze. I¡¯m not to me for asking about its mary value, I was only asking a question as I was just curious¡­ he thought.

    With a stern look on his face and his gaze sweeping across the crowd, Professor Moore announced, ¡°I¡¯ll end the ss here. ss Dismissed!¡±

    The ss had indeed sparked the interest of everyone towards runic weapons, especially those students in the runic department. The ranking of the academy did not have a huge impact on them, for their department had been ranked within the top ten in the federation in terms of runic technology. As such, quite a number of people hade to the academy in hopes of obtaining a custom-made runic weapon.

    All the various great academies had this kind of ¡°schrship¡±. Inparison to the other top academies, the sess rate of obtaining such a ¡°schrship¡± for students in Tianjing was higher by quite a bit. In addition, the facilities provided by the Academy were also really good. The high rate of ¡°schrship¡± eptance and excellent facilities were the main reasons why Reeves had chosen to study here.

    ¡°So the crosswheel that you¡¯ve been training in was actually that awesome. You can do this! The glory of the Prodigy Society rests on your shoulder!¡± Ma Dong said with a glee.

    Upon hearing that, Wang Zhong rolled his eyes and replied, ¡° You¡¯re the president.¡±

    ¡°A president is supposed to serve everyone. Maybe the one that I¡¯ve bought was the one that Laforgue had originally used, ha ha.¡±

    After hearing those words, Ma Dong couldn¡¯t help butugh. Out of ten weapons that were imed to be original, nine would be counterfeits. As a member of the Assassin n, he knew that the ten great divine weapons were either missing or kept by powerful families. They were not something that an ordinary person had ess to. Even those disyed in the museums were counterfeits, albeit of a higher quality.

    In the eyes of the Freedom Federation, with the exception of their own cities, many ces were considered wild, brimming with danger and death. This was indeed true during the early periods of the Great Cmity. Many adapted to the harsh environment and survived. In the new world, they were like a fish ced back into water. The strong adaptability of mankind was a critical reason why humans had eventually be the overlords of Earth.

    The North American continent was under the sole control of the Kaiser Empire. The other scattered powers had aligned themselves with the Kaiser Empire in order to survive. In this regard, the Rothschild family¡¯s strength was not something to look down at. The current goal of the Kaiser Empire was to develop and expand and therefore coveted for the advanced technology that the Federation possessed.

    Having achieved his goal during the negotiation with the Stuart Family, Solomon hadpleted his tour to the Freedom Federation. They agreed upon the twelve armor transport railway tracks, very important in strengthening the empire. Additionally, the negotiated twenty runic cannons were seen as an even greater gain, asbat prowess was a critical factor for survival in this world.

    Naturally, Solomon would be naive to believe that they would give him to the most advanced model. Most likely he would receive those already retired from service. However, this was all within his calction as simple possession of these weapons was already a huge improvement for the Empire. Possessing the runic cannons could strengthen the regiment as well as advance research. After all, the technology that the empire possessedcked a solid foundation and trying to catch up to the same standards as the federation was an arduous task. However, there would be a day when they would reap the rewards of their hard work.

    ¡°Our world is still the best as it¡¯s brimming with life.¡± said Yi Nuo with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t quite like the Federation, as he felt that the people and issues pertaining to it seemed too ordinary and dull.

    ¡°Do you find them too weak?¡± asked Solomon.

    Yi Nuo nodded his head and replied, ¡°They¡¯re living in a well, not daring to face the outside world.¡±

    Solomon could not help but smile. ¡°Indeed, however¡­ as of now, we are still not their opponent.¡±

    Combat was not simply a battle between soldiers. Combat between armies required teamwork, numbers, techniques and skills. In these regards, the Kaiser Empire still paled inparison to the Freedom Federation. If it was a small skirmish in specializedbat in a specific region, the Kaiser empire might be able to suppress the Federation. However, in an all-out war, the Kaiser Empire would not stand a chance of winning.

    While the pressure of war was low, every day the continental tes moved closer and closer. Coupled with the rapid advancement of technology, there was a possibility that everything that they knew of would change¡­.and Solomon looked forward to the arrival of this new era.

    The South American continent was widely regarded as arge tropical rainforest in the old era. Due to the influence of the dimensional energies, the vitality and life force of this ce had be even more vigorous and exuberant. A vast majority of the humans were living within the rainforests. Once a ce of nightmare, the rainforests had undergone a transformation into the beautiful ce it is currently. The Amazon Empire and the Pampas Empire were the two strongest powers on that continent. With the assistance of the Freedom Federation, the Amazon Empire had established itself as the number one power and was continuously expanding. Among the four great continental tes, the South American continent was the continent with the most intense state of affairs.

 Chapter 117 â€“ Attachment

    Chapter 117 ¨C Attachment

    Among the four great continents, the continent with the greatest casualties of war was not the Freedom Federation or the Kaiser Empire, but South America. With the vast majority of the people on South American being confined to a rather small area along with their fanatic and barbaric nature as a result of exposure to dimensional energy, the soldiers of the South American continent were viewed as the most aggressive force among all. In addition to the frequent fights against mutated and dimensional beasts, skirmishes between people for resources happened everyday. Battles of all scales urred regrly. This made the soldiers of the Amazon and Pampas tribes to have greater self confidence in their own strength. The constant engagement in war for the sake of survival led to different attitudes towards life and death among the people living in South America that were distinct from the rest of the world.

    While the Freedom Federation referred to their territory as the ¡®Freedom Continent¡¯ and the Kaiser Empire proiming themselves as ¡®Continent of Hope¡¯, the people of the rainforests referred to theirnd as ¡®the world of the brave¡¯. As for the Africans, they called their continent ¡®the world of golden pyramids¡¯ for the golden pyramids had redeemed their souls during the darkest of times, hence allowing them to continue living with pride. The golden pyramids were mysterious, for the terrifying mutated bugs would avoid them at all cost. Regardless of whether or not these pyramids were formed by coincidence or out of necessity, they became the spiritual pirs of their world.

    During these cataclysmic times, the ¡®world of the golden pyramids¡¯ still had the harshest environment among the four great continents. Even with the strengthened bodies of new humans, the deserts were still an region that was difficult to traverse. Mankind could only reach the fringes and all who entered its depths never returned. However, they were also ces of great benefits, thereby luring those seeking power to the oases. Dimensional energy made death deadlier but energy was more abundant. This made the oases the focal point of fights and battles.

    Unlike the ¡®world of the brave¡¯, Tutankhamen Empire had an extraordinarily strong and firm ruling system in ce, for they all held unified beliefs. Other than small scales conflicts over the division of resources that surfaces asionally, the Tutankhamen Empire were extremely united at its core. This level of unity arose as a reason of the threat posed by the mutated bug army that was seen as the most terrifying in the four great continents.

    In terms of skills and techniques, the Tutankhamen Empire was, without a doubt, vastly outstripped by the other powers. A simplemunication tool such as the Skylink was perceived as an item of luxury and a symbol of status and wealth. In their current state, the Tutankhamen Empire were heavily reliant on the federation for the import of food, though arge proportion of strong soldiers were birthed there.

    Within the Tutankhamen Empire, you could apply to enter the Freedom Federation once your strength has attained a certain level. Should your application be epted, you would be a part of the federation and leave this dangerous ce forever.

    This was a policy that was only offered to the Tutankhamen Empire. A world where the contrast between life and death was at its greatest is the ce where there would be numerous soldiers that were endowed with talent and seen as geniuses. This was thew of this new era.

    A sea of sand without borders,with small pockets of trees and vegetation interspersed here and there. These were rows upon rows of sand willows, which gave the originally silent and dead desert a spark of vitality.

    Sand willows were considered to be the most valuable thing within the Tutankhamen Empire. They were not susceptible to radiation, and would even grow more robustly due to it. This allowed their thick roots to drill deeply into the sand, reaching tens to a hundred metres underground towards the underground water channels. This transformed the initially deste and barrennd into one with numerous oases, each turning into the focal points for the citizens of the Tutankhamen Empire to congregate and live in. This was the unique scenery of the Tutankhamen Empire.

    Though the Tutankhamen Empire may possess a few cities that could be considered to be flourishing, therge majority of the empire was formed up by thebination of these solitary oases within the deserts.

    However, the resources within the oasis were still insufficient. Coupled with the blisteringly hot environment and the frequent appearances of beast tides in the deserts, living in the oases were often miserable and unprotected due to theck of defences. The ones who were able to live on under such an environment were all new humans. Even if theycked any exceptionally strong martial prowess, all of them are iparably intrepid and valiant. The reason for this is that since birth, each and every one of them had been exposed to numerous factors that would kill off a normal human being. In fact, even if they somehow managed to survive, the exposure to radiation would be enough to kill the normal humans at the age of two to three two. Feeding them and letting them live would be deemed as a total waste of food and resources, both of which were obviously much more valuable than the lives of the ordinary citizens.

    Varzina Oasis was one of the many oases territories of the empire, with its fringes upying a rtively small area. Within the golden pyramid world, the activity hubs of new humans would always be focused around oases. With numerous experts formting order to im sovereignty and dominance, the highest ranking person in each oasis was called the feudal lord. Every Tutankhamen feudal lord would have to abide by thews of the Tutankhamen Empire, and by doing so are allowed to create their own rules within their own territory.

    It was now midday, and the sleepy sentry standing on the watchtower was suddenly roused by an immediate sense of danger. Being chosen as a sentry means that he was iparably more sensitive towards danger. Nervously, he stared out into the desert.

    Everything appeared to be normal, and yet the sentry could feel a dreadful aura approaching. Even the sky that was filled with sunlight so bright that it was eye piercing became enveloped by dark clouds. He held his bugle horn tightly in one hand, preparing himself to sound it should the need arose as his palms became drenched in sweat.

    All of a sudden, a lone figure appeared from the horizon from the direction where the sentry sensed danger. The figure appeared to be taking slow, easy strides, and yet, with a blind of an eye, had covered vast distances. Grabbing his binocrs, the sentry went to ess the situation quickly.

    It was merely a bald headed youth that was not even twenty years of age. His bald head was like a prismatic lens that could reflect light and he had a strange coffin on his back that was sparkling with a faint blue glow. His face was unusually tranquil. One could see that this youth was no ordinary person.

    Having lived for a long time in this ce, the sentry had seen too many entric people who were experts in their own right. Thus, the sentry was long ustomed to the person¡¯s attire and aura. If the youth was truly a danger, he would not have an expression like that. Furthermore, he would not walk in such a calm and collected manner.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, the imminent sense of danger that he felt earlier dissipated. With a chuckle, he concluded that the sense of danger he experienced could have been simply a nightmare while dozing earlier on. Although the job of being a sentry seemed like a easy and leisurely one, the immense pressure one would experience at a critical moment was not something tough at

    At that thought, the little baldy had reached the entrance of the oasis. Disying identification papers and the emblem of the Empire, the sentry took another sigh of relief. Within the desert, it was best not to casually provoke a strange person like him. Giving a big wave, he signaled for the guards below to open the big doors to allow entrance into the oasis.

    Although the Varzina Oasis was small and only had a few long term residents, it was the only supply point in the surrounding areas. Many travelers often stop by the Varzina Oasis for a quick break to rest and restock, making this oasisparatively more lively. The streets were littered with various street stalls disying a huge array of items. The huge majority of them were unique and bizarre objects. Despite the Tutankhamen Empire releasing its general currency, intion and detion of the current was amonly urring thing due to the highly turbulent nature of the empire. Thus, something like paper money would hold little value in the eyes of the merchants. At this ce, battering was muchmonce aspared to purchases.

    The African Continent was the home of the ck people. After the great catastrophe, the ck pigment in the people¡¯s skin underwent a miraculous transformation and thus became resistant to the harmful effects of ultraviolet rays and could absorb radioactivity. Variations among new humans, coupled with the increasingly horrid irradiated environment, made this unique trait became stable. This had naturally caused their skin colour to turn increasingly cker to the point of being shiny and reflective.

 Chapter 118 â€“ Coveting

    Chapter 118 ¨C Coveting

    It seemed, at first nce, that all could be seen were those ck people who gleamed in the sunlight. Amongst them was a youth carrying a coffin. His skin tone not as dark as the others around him and instead, leaned towards a brighter bronze hue. Many with this skin tone were of mixed descent, distinguishing them from others who were pure-blooded. His skin tone caused many to size him up in an attempt to hazard a guess at his social status. As he walked along, numerous individuals cast looks of desire at the strange box thaty on his back.

    Anyone could tell with a nce that the coffin-like box wasn¡¯t amon item. Added to this was the fact that the youth carrying the coffin has yet to reached 20 years of age. As such, a few people revealed expressions filled with greed and desire, as the youth carried the strange item.

    Even under such intense scrutiny, the bald youth seemed unaffected by those coveting gazes. With the coffin on his back, he walked into a small shop by the road with a tranquil expression on his face.

    The shop wasn¡¯t big, yet it was considered to be one of the more luxurious ones in this part of the oasis. The establishment was not simply made by gluing together a couple of nks of wood. Currently, there were a number of tables that were upied by customers. While it wasn¡¯t an exotic delicacy, the piping hot meat soup inside a bowl-shaped biscuit emitted a fragrance that filled the entire ce. This was considered as a feast that was hard to find in the desert.

    The bald youth walked up the counter with a genuine smile on his face. ¡°Proprietor, give me some dried food and water. Thanks,¡± he requested.

    When he entered, there were quite a number who stared at the strange coffin on his back. After all, any object that gave off light was treated as a rare relic and would catch the eyes of everyone. After he spoke to the proprietor, a scar-faced person harbouring malicious intent immediately stood up.

    From the youth¡¯s ent, one could tell that this little baldy was from Tutankhamen, just one who was from impure descent¡­ this was definitely not a new human whose evolution wasn¡¯tplete. Fellows like him were allbourers who were barely able to survive this radiation-filled world. It could be said that such a weak fellow didn¡¯t even have rights. People wouldn¡¯t even bother to bury him if he died.

    In the fact, the tougher it was live, the worse off the morals of the ce. Rules and regtions became disregarded as the surroundings grew more dangerous. Though the areas near the central Tutankhamen Empire were morew abiding, the outer edge of the oases had transformed into a dysfunctional society devoid ofws, where very wasmonce..

    ¡°Brat, your coffin is quite an unusual relic. Did you prepare it for yourself?¡± Scar-face had an abnormal build. When he stood behind the little baldy, the different between their sizes was akin to an elephant lording over a zebra. With greed in his eyes, he extended his hands toward coffin glowing with a dark-blue light. He wanted to determine what material the coffin was made up of. Those inside the Federation loved keeping strange and mysterious objects. If he could bring such an item to a middleman, he would be able to fetch a good price for it.

    Just a few bottles of c inside the Empire could be exchanged for a pretty good female ve.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best that a living person not touch it.¡± The little baldy didn¡¯t bother to evade or even turn around. With a gentle and genuine voice, he continued, ¡°It won¡¯t be good for your body.¡±

    Those words were obviously targeted at Scar-face, who gawked. His ordinary voice had inexplicably made cold sweat ran down his spine. It was simr to the fear one faced when meeting an expert. Unable to bear it, Scar-face¡¯s forehead began to wrinkle.

    Just then, a few of hispanions began tough loudly. ¡°Does this wimpy kid think he¡¯s the Grim Reaper?¡±

    ¡°Haha. To think that the brave Babulu is actually afraid!¡±

    The little baldy continued to sit quietly in his seat. His face revealed just a hint of regret.

    When he heard theughter of his colleagues, Scar-face turned red. That sliver of dread he felt was wiped clean. In the Tutankhamen Empire, if one showed cowardice in front of their peers, then one would seen as nothing but a dog in their eyes.

    His face began to twist with fury. He reached out his hands and viciously grabbed the blue coffin. ¡°You little bastard! Not only will I touch it, I¡¯ll even take it from you! Put it down and scram! If not, I¡¯ll put you in it myself!¡±

    When he grabbed the blue coffin tightly, he didn¡¯t feel any change in temperature or anything out of ce. This made thest hint of suspicion in his heart disappear. Just as he was about to exert more force and violently take it away, he heard a whizzing sound ring from beside him!

    That whizzing hade too fast, too swiftly for his eyes to capture. Just as he registered the sound, his face had already been struck. An enormous power that was akin to being hit straight on by a speeding vehicle had collided with his face. His close-to-two meter tall figure fell to the side,nding with a heavy thud a few meters away. Using his elbows to prop himself up after the hit, he had to use a great deal of effort to shake his head clear. Only after he had regained a clear vision did he see what had just hit him. It was actually a half-eaten biscuit!

    A dark-grey string of blood flowed from the corner of Babulu¡¯s mouth. Although the blow was a bit heavy, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him from standing up. He furiously jumped to his feet and shouted, ¡°Who did that!?¡±

    ¡°Just a measly grey-blooded insect?¡± A man fully-covered in a mantleughed. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why a biscuit was enough to send you flying.¡±

    When those words were said, Babulu and a few of his gawking colleagues becamepletely furious. There were various ways of differentiating the ranks of new human soldiers inside the Tutankhamen Empire. In contrast with the Freedom Federation, the Empire judged how strong or weak one was based on the colour of their blood.

    Due to resisting the harsh environment and weather, the evolved new humans of the African Continent had an obvious increase in their ck pigmentation. Even their blood had transformed due to this ck pigmentation. The initial transformation involved the alteration of the colour of blood to a faint gray colour. Only after reaching a certain degree of strength would this change to a deep greenish colour. This level wasparable to the Freedom Federation¡¯s Cast Heroic Soul stage. After that was the rumoured ck-blooded Soldiers with blood that waspletely ink-ck.

    Regardless of these levels, these titles represented a soldier¡¯s glory. While a grey-blooded soldier had the lowest rank, this was still something to be proud of. Yet, this mantled fellow had actually dared called him a ¡®grey-blooded insect¡¯ right to his face. This was no different from calling a ck man a ¡®n*gger¡¯ in the old world.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die! I¡¯ll tear you to bits!¡± Babulu was the first to jump over. He was followed by hispanions who also charged forward.

    Low whispers began to fill the room as quite a number of people began to gather around to watch themotion. It was not too much of a shock to them as these kinds of incidences happened on a daily basis inside the oasis, so it wasn¡¯t considered to be anything special.Not only was Babulu and his fellows incredible strong, their actions were also quite shrewd. They could draw their sharp des with the simplest of movement. In addition, they had assessed that this cloaked man was not an individual that could be easily dealt with. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded him. It was obvious that they had put much practice into performing this formation. Yet, it was a truly pity¡­

 Chapter 119 â€“ Molton Potter

    Chapter 119 ¨C Molton Potter

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for three months already and I¡¯ve yet to battle a native. This experience would be a first for me.¡± There wasn¡¯t a single trace of panic emanating from the cloaked man. Instead, he seemed to portray an express of regret. Cracking his fists, he said, ¡°You guys are a bit too weak though. Can¡¯t you find some stronger opponents for me to y with? I can¡¯t feel satisfied by simply beating silly such easy opponents.¡±

    ¡°Fuck your mom!¡± Babulu and hispanionsunched their attacks at the same time. Several long des, each glowing with a cold light, flew directly toward the cloaked man like lightning. Despite their speed, their target disappeared before their eyes and their des hitting nothing but air.

    Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng, peng~

    The anticipated ultimate showdown didn¡¯t ur as no one seemed to be able to observe the cloaked man¡¯s actions clearly. All was known was that severalrge figures were instantly smashed away. It looked as though a couple of light punches were thrown in their directions, but these ¡°light¡± punches managed to send these self-proimed overloads of the oasis flying into the distance.

    It was obvious that the cloaked man had gone easy on them, only having broken their arms and legs. Sensing the huge disparity between his and the cloaked man¡¯s strength, Babulu no longer dared to utter a sound,. Staggering up off the ground, he and his associates hurriedly fled from the scene.

    To the side, the shop¡¯s boss looked upon, with immense distress, the remnants of his shop, with broken tables and chairs littering arge portion of his shop. Some of those who had experienced Babulu¡¯s bullying couldn¡¯t help but warn the cloaked figure, ¡°Foreigner, you better leave without dy. That person you had just hit is the nephew of the Varzina feudal lord. He¡¯ll definitely bring troops back to cause trouble for you in just a moment!¡±

    The cloaked man simplyughed mischievously as he lifted his hood. ¡°Oh really? It seems that I can expect a good fight then.¡±

    When the crowd saw the face hidden beneath the hood, everyone around him instantly gaped. Underneath the hood was the face of a a very bright and handsome youth. More importantly, this youth possessed a skin colour that made those ck people iparably jealous; yellow!

    Yellow skin¡­

    Within the Tutankhamen Empire, the vast majority of the citizens were ck-skinned. Naturally there were a few who were white, but no yellow-skinned person had been sighted since the period of darkness.

    It was only after cooperating with the Federation that yellow-skinned people began to slowly reappear. Yet, yellow-skinned people were existences that no ck person wanted to provoke. This youth was definitely some young master or an ancestor of an aristocratic n!

    The Tutankhamen Empire was different from the strong andrge Kaiser. Its diplomatic ties with the Freedom Federation had always been based on trust. One reason for this was due to the fact that both the Freedom Federation and Tutankhamen Empire were in close proximity to each other, facilitatingmunications between the two. This led to a great deal of imports and export were obtained from the Empire, causing them to be heavily reliant on the Federation from an early period of the Tutankhamen Empire¡¯s development in order to fulfill their needs.

    At the same time, it allowed them to feel the great martial prowess of the Federation. They also drooled with envy over the morous world of the Federation. From the abundant products to its beautiful women, the upper of the Empire slowly became infatuated with these material objects, causing the lofty and grand aspirations they once held when founding the Empire eventually faded away.

    This resulted in an extremely close-knit rtionship between both sides. The Tutankhamen Empire seemingly adopted the attitude of a faithful ve, hanging on to the beck and call of the Federation and trying to bend over backwards to meet every request of the Federation.

    Everyone from the Freedom Federation was treated like a Buddha. Even if they were just ordinary citizens, they would be treated as though they were of high status and given the best security imaginable. Anyone who dared to provoke a Federation yellow-skin VIP would definitely be chased and killed off in some distant corner of the world by the Empire¡¯s guards.

    This was also one of the reasons why the Federation would dly sent a few of their elite geniuses to the Empire for training. After all, it was more valuable to train inside the desert of the Tutankhamen Empire. The quantity and variations of mutated beasts there were vastly more diverse than those found inside the wilderness of the Federation. In addition, so long as those elites came over to train and paid for their needs, the local government would be more than happy to offer up various kinds of support. The price-to-profit ratio for this endeavor was extremely high.

    Molton Potter hade to the Tutankhamen Empire specifically to train. He¡¯d heard of the many strange talents here with astonishingbat prowess. For Molton, a person who was born into the aristocratic Potter n with nothing to their name, this was almost like a holynd.

    And yet, after staying here for three months, he had only been fighting against mutated beasts out in the wilderness and hadn¡¯t met with any ck person who dared to cross fists with him. The status given to him for his yellow skin, as well as his origins with the Federation, made it such that no one dared to enter intobat with him. Not only did they not fight, they even smiled and weed him. There was always a peal of friendlyughter and joyous greeting ringing out from anywhere within a thirty-meter radius.

    Since he couldn¡¯t just throw punches and blow people away, his hands felt unbearably itchy. In the end, he decided to buy a cloak to cover up his skin colour. True enough, he managed to engage in battle today.

    When he saw Molton¡¯s skin colour, the proprietor wanted to weep but had no tears. He had originally wanted to haul him over to pay for the damage done to the shop, but could only give up when he saw his yellow skin.

    Never would he have thought that Molton would casually fling over a gold coin towards him. ¡°Here. To pay for the damages to your shop.¡±

    The rune gold coin looked extremely dazzling when it caught the light of the sun. Countless people in the surroundings revealed envious eyes.

    Therge majority of high-grade living products, weapons, and resources in the Empire originated from the Freedom Federation. If one wanted to get their hands on these scarce products from Federation merchants, one had to use things that were extremely valuable to pay for the Federation goods. Either that or one could use a Federation gold coin to purchase these goods. As for the paper currency used by the Tutankhamen Empire? Those merchants of the Federation simply refuse to ept it!

    This was a tactic employed by the Federation to gain control over the Tutankhamen Empire. A currency policy was a method prevalent in the old era and still useful in today¡¯s era. This was especially true for gold coins with rune technology applied to them. This rendered the coins to be viewed as being of high quality and style.

    Rune gold coins were thusly seen as the highest tier currency within the Tutankhamen Empire and was extremely rare to find. With such a small piece, it would be more than enough to buy over ten simr shops. This thing with no visible use whatsoever could stir up trouble and make matters worse within the Empire. This was the intended effects of the tactics the Federation employed.

    Those who had watched the transaction began to break into discussion. Molton, however, was currently engrossed with sizing up the coffin-carrying little brat.

    Ever since this fellow had walked in, regardless of Scar-face¡¯s provocations or the recent confrontation, all he had ever shown was an expression of regret on his face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he knew that Buddhism didn¡¯t exist in the Tutankhamen Empire, Molton would have assumed this little baldy was a monk.

    The coffin he carried was a little strange. Regardless of what year it was, anyone carrying such an unwieldy coffin would appear to be very weird. Yet, Molton didn¡¯t care too much about this point. It was just glowing slightly, and he wasn¡¯t some bumpkin of the Tutankhamen Empire.

    When he turned his gaze toward Molton, the little baldy bowed to express his gratitude. Molton walked over with a smile and greeted him. ¡°Hey little brother, let¡¯s have a couple of drinks. My treat.¡±

    The little baldy shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t drink alcohol. Just water and some dried food would be enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s order some camel meat. That stuff is too unptable.¡± Molton didn¡¯t cover up his distaste at all. There was truly nothing good to say about this terrible ce. The tactics employed by the Federation was proving to be too effective.

    Feeling somewhat awkward, the little baldy shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat meat.¡±

    ¡°Friend, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Molton was mature enough to not take offense. ¡°Speaking of which, don¡¯t you feel tired carrying such a heavy thing around in the desert?¡±

 Chapter 120 â€“ Life and Death Coffin

    Chapter 120 ¨C Life and Death Coffin

    ¡°It isn¡¯t tiring.¡± The bald youth was organisingthe water and dried food that the proprietor had brough tfor him. Raising his head, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    Molton sense that something was off as he withdrew his hand. The youth was obviously facing away from him, and yet, it seemed that he had eyes growing out the back of his head. ¡°Were those the same words you used to scare those fellows off? Can the living really not touch it?¡±

    ¡°Those words weren¡¯t said to simply scare him.¡± The baldy had already packed away his food and water. Taking out a few mutated beast teeth as payment and cing them on the counter, he turned and nodded towards Molton. ¡°I will be heading off. Thanks once again for helping me out just now.¡±

    Whoosh¡­ after meeting such a ruthless and cruel fellow, Molton felt intoxicated. He had no intention of stealing the coffin from the youth and had only felt curiosity towards the brat. Another other person who had found out that he was from the Federation would immediately try to curry favour from him, and interestingly enough, this brat had done nothing of that sort. Instead, all he showed was indifference. However, the more he acted this way, the more interested Molton got.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks!¡± Molton was also quite the free and easy person and simply gave him a big wave. ¡°I¡¯m Molton Potter. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Mu Zi.¡±

    Just as those words were said, the bald youth was already some distance away. Though his steep weren¡¯t fast and his strides appeared normal, within a blink of an eye, all that was left of him was the view of his back.

    When he saw this, Molton was slightly dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes. Was that ¡®shortening thend into an inch¡¯?

    What the hell was this shit!?

    As he thought this, the nking of armor resounded from one end of the road.

    Babulu, the scarface, had brought with him a huge squadron of guards and stormed back angrily. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±

    His face worn a fiendish expression as he pointed at Molton. Upon seeing Molton¡¯s skin tone, Babulu faltered and was rendered speechless. The cloak had previously covered Molton¡¯s face, making it hard to discern his skin tone.

    Yellow skin?

    What he saw next made him even more shocked. A symbol of a small cluster of mes could be seen on this man¡¯s chest. This was a Freedom Federation sign, the insignia of the Potter n!

    This fellow was an aristocratic n member of the Freedom Federation and hade here for training!

    Babulu¡¯s face immediately turned pale.

    The captain of the guards that had followed Babulu felt a headacheing on. In the deste, uninhabited desert, a VIP of the Freedom Federation could be killed without anyone knowing. But this was Varzina Oasis, a public ce with tons of people. Furthermore, for someone to actually dare to manhandle a person of the Freedom Federation in broad daylight! This would guarantee that person the title of the most wanted criminal in the entire Empire. It was a crime that led to the annihtion of one¡¯s entire family!

    A person like Molton absolutely wasn¡¯t someone he could provoke.

    Molton indicated for them to leave with a few waves of his hand, an expression of helplessness on his face. After chatting with the youth, he¡¯d forgotten to re-equip his cloak. When he saw their expressions, he knew his identity had been exposed. Looks like I can¡¯t continue the fight after all¡­

    The guard captain turned his head viciously around. Just as he was about to teach Bab a lesson of causing such trouble, something unimaginable urred.

    A blood-curling shriek suddenly came from the ever-sturdy and robust Babulu as his entire body began to twitch violently, with his eyes wide open and bulging outwards. Anyone watching could see a faint blue glow instantly prated through his body. All moisture was immediately drawn out of his body. In a short span of ten seconds, this vigorous, lively, healthy man had turned into a standing dried-up corpse.

    ¡°Death God! Death God!¡±

    Stunned and terrified, everyone scattered and fled in all directions. Quite a few began to prostrate themselves before the dried corpse in a dreaded and terrifying manner.

    Only Molton kept his guard up. He watched as the sliver of blue light emanated from the dried corpse and, like a wisp of smoke, headed in the direction of the departed baldy before disappearing without a trace.

    Babulu had only touched the coffin for an instant¡­

    With lingering fear, Molton looked down at his hand. Dread and fear swam in his eyes. This was the world of the Golden Pyramid, a ce casted between life and death¡­

    A week¡¯s worth of enriching curriculum came to an end far too quickly, and the delightful weekend was about to start. Wang Zhong had nned to immerse himself in training. The gains he¡¯d attained from his fight with Kostan was considerable. When he was young, the thing that had tormented him the most was his weak and frail body. Now, the might of his body made him feel powerful.

    Kostan had already been considered a BUG, yet he¡¯d still been beaten by the heaven-defying Wang Zhong. The Fate Stone had stifled his potential and ced heavy restrictions on soul power. Even so, it had produced some benefits. Wang Zhong¡¯s body had been steadily grown stronger with the nourishment from the mysterious Fate Stone. While this had been initially minute transformations, after such a long period of time, it had umted and evolved into a proper form of strength. At the same time, it enhanced the sensitivity of his five senses and elevated both his reaction and response speed to extraordinary levels.

    It was like when he was able to execute the ming Dance Lotus during that battle after seeing Emily use it once. This kind of learning ability wasn¡¯t something anyone could achieve.

    Naturally, Wang Zhong ced a great deal of importance on the thought and ideas gained from fights. The strength of a genius wasn¡¯t their outstanding level of intelligence, but their ability to understand, utilise and apply what they have learned to their fullest potential.

    The fellow he had met yesterday had been Wang Zhong¡¯s strongest opponent since stepping into the OP system. He was much stronger than the previous Brooks!

    The restrictions imposed on him by the Forbidden Soul Space hadn¡¯t really been thatrge. Inparison, Kostan had been the one to suffer from it. It was obvious to Wang Zhong that there was still a lot of room for Kostan¡¯s muscle special ability to rise above what he¡¯d simply disyed during the battle. Only when it wasbined with soul power would that special ability be able to perfectly disy its potential. After all, other than Wang Zhong, everyone else focused mainly on training their soul power.

    It was satisfying to win and the fight had been very enjoyable. After calming himself down, Wang Zhong began to fully ponder about his pitiful soul power. When he engaged in high-levelbat inside the CHF, how long would he be able to endure?

    There will definitely be many hidden talents appearing to participate in the CHF. If he wanted to excel and go far, then he would have to raise all aspects of his abilities. At the same time, he would need to gather a few hidden trump cards. To him, the crosswheels seemed like a pretty good choice of weapon. This was especially after he had listened to the reasonings and exnations given by Professor Moore. He felt hisprehension and ideals with regards to using the crosswheels broadening with each exnation and understanding.

    When he reached the training room with Ma Dong, all those that should be present were there. There was also arge group of female students shrieking and shouting from time to time on the third floor. Without looking, they already knew it should be Grai training inside the gravity room.

    The second floor was more peaceful and quiet. Emily had already gotten used to locking the doors during her assassin training. Ever since she observed the match between Brooks and All-Mouthy King, the stimtion this littless received hadn¡¯t been small. For the past two days she had locked herself up inside the pitch-ck room. Other than the light clinking of daggers that rang from the ¡®cell¡¯, no one had seen her.

    Regardless of whether or not one was a new human, a girl should still ce beauty before training. Yet, Emily seemed exceptionally determined to walk the path of an assassin. The imperceptible influence of a n¡¯s conviction had been drilled deep into her bones. All of this was done to make the n¡¯s strength grow stronger as time passed. This also contributed to the absolute might of the ruling ss within the Freedom Federation.

 Chapter 121 â€“ Cousin, Your Relative is Here!

    Chapter 121 ¨C Cousin, Your Rtive is Here!

    Other than them, Barran had spent day after day smashing and colliding. With the grunts and shouts he made with every impact, he became known as the Prodigy Society¡¯s bell that rang at fixed intervals. There wasn¡¯t even a need to look at the clock anymore as a rough estimate of the time could be acquired by listening to Barran¡¯s shout of ¡°Two-hundred and one! Three-hundred and nine!¡±

    While he was very assiduous and persevered in his training, the results¡­ were not anything astounding or great. While it is generally recognised that effort is necessary for there to be any results, there are times whereby your efforts would not be reciprocated with the equivalent results. With this in mind, everyone wished Barran all the best.

    ¡°Luxurious growth, such luxurious growth!¡± President Ma expressed his feelings with a sigh bursting with emotions. The current state of the Prodigy Society was pretty good. There were both elites and ordinary members. The fundamentalponents that made up a proper society was all in ce. To expand the previously five-man society to this level in such a short period of time, just a little over a month, made Ma Dong feel, time and again, how truly great he was.

    ¡°So you really aren¡¯t going on a date with Mmi for the rest of the weekend?¡± Wang Zhong expressed his confusion at this sudden appearance. No matter how he looked at him, this fellow didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who would willinglye to the society on a weekend.

    When he heard Wang Zhong¡¯s question, Ma Dong¡¯s face twitched. It would¡¯ve been good if it hadn¡¯t been raised, but the mere mention of it seemed to set Ma Dong off.

    Everyone had a lot of fun yesterday evening! He¡¯d even been able to hold her precious hand and kiss her petite lips. From the looks of it, he would only have to take one more step before he could bed Mmi. In the end, however, his request for a date was unexpectedly rejected.

    The reason for her rejection was that her younger female cousin wasing to ck Rose to see her.

    Fuck! What younger female cousin was more important than a man? If he was in her shoes, he wouldn¡¯t give a shit even if ten older male cousins came to Tianjing City at the same time. The thing of higher priority was to apany his Mi Mi!

    When President Ma expressed his feelings of hurt, Mmi¡¯s replied that their love still wasn¡¯t at a deep enough level for her to prioritise him over her blood rtives.

    Younger female cousin?

    Exactly who is this younger female cousin? Could it be that lithe, big-chested younger female cousin he saw previously when he stole a nce at Mmi¡¯s skylink?

    He thought about the astonishment he¡¯d felt upon peeking at her skylink. The view that greeted him made him experience a brief rush of blood to his head. Everyone was born with a curious mind and a heart that had a penchant for beauty. Besides, even if the person wasn¡¯t her younger female cousin, just thinking about the good genes that reside in Mi Mi¡¯s family made the anticipation worth it.

    Oh god. This was such a good chance to disy himself and he was actually missing it.

    ¡°Cough cough. You don¡¯t seem to be a guy who likes to gossip, so what¡¯s the use of asking me this? Shoo, shoo. Hurry up and go do your own training. Your president has a very important thing to do today! I won¡¯t apany you any longer!¡±

    After Ma Dong¡¯s contemtions, he hurriedly said a few sentences to Wang Zhong to chase him away before heading straight for the President¡¯s Office. He locked the door, then began operating the high-magnification binocrs he had installed by the window. There was a reason for installing the binocrs at that particr location. One should be able to see furthest at higher ces, and the closer something was, the clearer his sight of it. Hey, aren¡¯t I a genius?

    Come, younger female cousin; your brother-inw is now prepared for your arrival!

    Speak of the devil and the devil appears.

    Just as President Mapleted his preparations, he spotted an oing group of people walking over around the corner of a building.

    At the front of the group was Mmi, Scarlet, and a girl dressed in red apanying them. Behind them were a few other fellows dressed in the same red-coloured squadron outfits. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t a squadron from Tianjing Academy. There were also another seven to eight beautiful members of ck Rose by their side. Seeing this arrangement, it showed that the party was from an influential background.

    Those who dared to wear their ¡®uniforms¡¯ outside their academy generally had to have at least some kind of reputation. Otherwise, it would just be disgraceful to do so.

    Eh, isn¡¯t that?

    Upon paying closer attention to the girl situated between Mmi and Scarlet, Ma Dong felt his mind crashing. He then spotted the enormous group of frenzied students following the party closely. Everyone was holding their skylinks and were furiously taking pictures and there were even a few shrieks and cheersing from this crowd of students that wasposed of both guys and girls. Their cries resounded everywhere and originated from the grandiose and magnificent ck Rose.

    That¡¯s!?

    President Ma Dong widened his eyes, straining himself so as to see them more clearly.

    ¡°Is that D? Or E? ¡­ Oh god, they¡¯re blinding my perfect eyes, is it F!?¡± Ma Dong spoke to himself and thought, This family¡¯s genes are truly magnificent. To think that there behind this tall mountain was an even taller one!

    And the girl pressed between Mmi and Scarlet was actually¡­ Sharmie!?

    Ball Queen Sharmie!

    Ma Dong instantly felt ill, like an oldputer that strained itself to run a game that demanded high graphics and instantly crashing just a momentter.

    Only after a long period of time did he regain his sense of rity and rubbed his eyes.

    That¡¯s right!

    Those supple, watery eyes, that small and cute little nose, those tender, delicate cheeks, a pair of pink, petite lips that appeared to suck at anything when parted, and¡­

    ¡­ Those gigantic breasts that definitely weren¡¯tpatible with that childish face!

    Heavens!

    It was actually Sharmie! Those breasts were obviously more spectacr a sight than those seen in the OP!

    zing Perpetual Motion Machine, Lady Sharmie!

    No, wait! Could it be that Mmi¡¯s younger female cousin was actually Sharmie!?

    Ma Dong felt slightly stunned and dumbfounded. If that were the case, then he was actually the brother-inw of Ball Queen? The one who was extremely popr within the OP and the Federation?

    Ball Queen was actually his younger female cousin!? Dear younger female cousin, good younger female cousin. Ball Queen¡­

    ¡°Brother-inw, this outfit is too tight. Can you help me zip it up?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s so hot today. Wanna go swimming together?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, this movie is too scary. Sharmie¡¯s scared¡­¡±

    Those kinds of scenes instantly appeared in his mind¡­ President Ma was helpless to stop them. Blood began to spurt out of his nose.

    Those scenes were just too beautiful¡­

    Ma Dong wiped his nose, cleared his gaze, rubbed his head, and adjusted his expression and clothes in front of a mirror. Very good. Handsome with 360¡ã No-Dead-Angle ws.

    In an instant, President Ma rushed out like the wind.

    I definitely have to get acknowledged as her brother-inw by this younger female cousin!

    Of course, he had to bring along a few people as an excuse to see them. Grai wasn¡¯t needed since he would just steal the limelight. In this kind of situation, Wang Zhong and Barran were naturally born supporters for this role. Very well. Also, bringing Emily along could help him pull their rtionship even closer, thus making his motives less conspicuous!

    Such a beautiful strategy!

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Barran, Emily, immediately gather! There is an important mission! This is the president¡¯s urgent request!¡±

    It was rare to see Ma Dong being enthusiastic over anything, nevermind shouting about some important mission. This behaviour even managed to grab Emily, who was diligently training.

    By now the shrieks and shouts below had already reached a cresendo. The decibels behind the ¡®Sharmie~¡¯ shouts had already exceeded the volume possible from the academy¡¯s broadcasting system. This was the power of an ¡®Idol¡¯.

    Scarlet and Mmi had already kept this as low-profile as they could. Once they were discovered, however, it immediately sparked a frenzied chase from the student body.

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy downstairs.¡± Emily felt slightly unhappy. She¡¯d just entered the right mood for training inside the room and was now being disturbed. Now she had to try and find that mood once more. ¡°Ma Dong Dong, you better have something good lined up. If not¡­ snort.¡±

 Chapter 122 â€“ Idol-Level Sharmie

    Chapter 122 ¨C Idol-Level Sharmie

    It was understandable for the girls to not pay much attention to the Ball Queen, but when Ma Dong saw that both Wang Zhong and Barran wore simr expressions of curiosity, he could no longer keep his calm. He had assumed that they would be as overwhelmed with emotions as him when they heard Sharmie¡¯s name and would immediately apany him on his endeavor to introduce himself to his new rtive. Yet, that expression of disinterest on their faces was like a p to his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two don¡¯t recognize Sharmie?¡±

    Wang Zhong nked for a bit. ¡°Could it be me City¡¯s Sharmie?¡± Barran, on the other hand, did not recognize the name at all.

    ¡°Yes, that Sharmie!¡± Ma Dong eximed excitedly. ¡°She¡¯s the mighty Ball Queen!¡±

    Barran scratched his head and carefully asked, ¡°Is it basketball? Or some other kind of ball?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ma Dong was about to spurt out a mouthful of blood. How can there be such a lifeform like this in the same dimension as me? Asking whether it was about basketball¡­ his ignorance will be the death of me!

    ¡°Alright, alright. Ma Dong Dong, hurry up and say what you want to say.¡± Still feeling extremely discontent at this disruption, Emily interrupted the conversation as she watched President Ma¡¯s expression twist into one filled with heartbroken grief and indignation. She knew about Sharmie, but Sharmie¡¯s arrival had nothing to do with her! ¡°I want to continue my training!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ma Dong felt truly dumbfounded. The two of them were simply cousins, but look how close Sharmie was with Mmi. Why was there such a huge disparity on his side?

    ¡°Enough! You guys can stop asking about it!¡± Ma Dong waved his hands. It seemed that Sharmie¡¯s fame and reputation couldn¡¯t be used to suppress these guys. Time to change tactics and use an iparably firm expression. ¡°The southeastern regional champions for the CHF, the me Artillery Squadron, hase to our academy. They¡¯re right next door. As president of the Prodigy Society, I decided that we need to know and understand our future opponents.¡±

    The regional champions, me Artillery Squadron, was just next door?

    Upon hearing this information, even Emily¡¯s eyes lit up. She had previously heard the violent chanting downstairs and had assumed that they were just reying an OP video of her on the big screen. Did she actuallye here?

    Inside ck Rose¡¯s great hall, Scarlet and Mmi were giving a tour of the ce to the members of the me Artillery Squadron.

    The me Artillery Squadron had been preparing to head to the northern region in order to engage in head-on training with another academy. To take advantage of the trip, they stopped at Tianjing City as a transit point. Sharmie had wanted to pay her older female cousin a visit and had, in turn, brought the entire squadron to Mmi¡¯s ce.

    It was originally supposed to be a private and simple meeting between the two of them, but when Mario and the others heard that ck Rose was a society that was dominated by women of grace and beauty, they pestered Sharmie relentlessly to bring them along for the meeting. In the end, the meeting turned into a friendly exchange between the two societies.

    While on the surface this was an exchange between the two societies, it was actually just a gathering for members of both societies to know each other better. There wasn¡¯t anything like a mutualparison of notes between them¡ªthe disparity between both groups was far toorge.

    What was me City? It was a frequent gathering point for the powerhouses in the CHF. In the past couple ofpetitions, a few of the most excellent performances originated from the me City. As a whole they were very strong, and it was especially so two years back when Sharmie and Mario first joined the me City. There was no need to further talk about Ball Queen as she was without a doubt the queen of ranged firepower.

    Mario Nagut was a rarely seen talent who possessed two distinct special abilities. Regardless of whether it were the hard, solid earth system barrier or his mastery of darkness transmission, his ability to alternate easily between these two forms of defence made him more versatile aspared to a heavy soldier. He made a name for himself as the ck Magic Defender and teamed up with Sharmie to enter the regionalpetition the previous year.

    The two had swept past every singlepetitor and there was no surprise that the both of them had clinched the title of regional champions. This made me Artillery Squadron rise from a simple top-grade squadron to one that transcended the rankings.

    When they coordinated with the other squadmates that were all at the elite division grade, the me Artillery Squadron became one of the CHF¡¯s super-squadrons and were most likely to reach the Top 16 ranks in this year¡¯s CHF.

    Inparison, the entire Tianjing Academy, including the ck Rose, possessed no such qualifications. Up until now, it had only been Reeves who reached the elite division grade. Furthermore, he was just a wily old fox and was not well-known among the elite division. He often had more losses than wins and would repeatedly be on the edges of demotion. When ced before the me Artillery Squadron, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his own against their core lineup.

    Another person to be mentioned was ck Rose¡¯s president, Scarlet. Although she was talented, she was still at the level of a heroic division soldier. She was just a second-year student after all.

    Comparing this against the me Artillery Squadron?

    Truth be told, it wasn¡¯t that they were looking down on them, but that there was no basis ofparison between them in the first ce.

    It was a surprising that Mario and the others were still very humble and modest, always refined and courteous to members of the ck Rose despite the huge disparity. One reason for that was due to the rtionship between Mmi and Sharmie. The other was because the ck Rose wasposed of beauties. When faced with such situation, it was required for men to adopt the demeanor of a gentleman.

    Scarlet and Sharmie got along very well. Every descendant of arge family were taught the importance of establishing their own set of connections since young as they would be beneficial for their future. Regardless of their fighting abilities, both Scarlet and Sharmie came from simr family backgrounds. While there was still a difference in strength and fame between them, the connection forged today would be very helpful once they stepped outside the Academy and into the Federation world.

    With Mmi acting as a go-between figure, coupled with Sharmie¡¯s fiery and unrestrained character, the two of them quickly became close.

    While the members of the me Artillery Squadron were all gentlemen, it was hard to conceal their powerful aura. The opportunities where they got to see their captain smile were few and far between. There wasn¡¯t even a need to talk about Scarlet. While she wasn¡¯t as voluptuous as their captain, she was still delicate and exquisite. Her face was also on par with beauties of the highest tier. When she sat beside their captain, it was akin to watching the incarnation of an angel and a devil.

    Then there was their captain¡¯s older female cousin. Fuck, what exactly was this family made of!? Why were their genes so good!?

    Mario and the others were so amazed that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Though this intelligent elder sister wascking in reputation, she definitely possessed the qualifications to acquire some and would put up a decent fight against their captain. Others would try to entuate their assets as much as possible, but these sisters were actually trying to hide it. What a waste of such heavenly treasures! Luckily, genuine goods could never be concealed!

    Being able to see such beautiful assets of women without worrying about their safety and being surrounded by an ocean of flowers, Mario and the guys felt pretty blissful. After all, their captain would always care about her image when they went out and wouldn¡¯t turn on them. She even smiled faintly from time to time and gave gentle replies when questions were posed by the junior sisters of ck Rose. As for the squadron, they enjoyed the looks of adorationing from them¡­ but never would they have imagined all of this would be so quickly ruined by a few individuals.

    ¡°President Scarlet, Mi Mi.¡± Ma Dong brought along his three-man Prodigy Society squadron and enthusiastically said, ¡°Aiya, why didn¡¯t you inform us that you had visitors. We¡¯re all neighbors, yet you made us look so discourteous!¡±

    Dumbfounded expressions appeared on the faces of Mario and the others. Who was this? Wasn¡¯t this a beauty-filled society? Why was there a couple of fools in this ce of beauty?

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    President Ma walked over and acted as though he was on friendly terms with everyone on site. He disyed his most handsome side of him as he stood before Mmi. ¡°Aiya. Mi Mi, I can understand if you didn¡¯t show up today, but since your younger cousin ising over how could I not extend a hand of friendship as one of the hosts? It would have been discourteous!¡±

    Mi Mi¡­

    Sharmie suspiciously nced at her elder cousin.

    Right now, Mmi was blushing slightly, making it appear as though she was indeed in a rtionship with Ma Dong. The truth of the matter was that she was just a bit embarrassed as she had not intended for a meetup between her cousin and Ma Dong. Since she hadn¡¯t let Ma Donge, she felt more than a little guilty.

    This was one of the weaknesses of someone who had yet to be in a rtionship. Such a weakness was easily exploited by Ma Dong. With this, he could not only confirm their rtionship, but also fulfill his dream of getting closer the Ball Queen in order to observe her more intently. This was killing two birds with one stone¡­

    ¡°This is the president of the Prodigy Society, Ma Dong. He is also my boy¡­ friend.¡± Mmi was still too kindhearted and honest. Under these circumstances, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t deny their rtionship lest she embarrass Ma Dong.

    When they heard her words, Emily and the other Tianjing students rolled their eyes. Sigh, Mmi was really too honest and good. She shouldn¡¯t care about this fellow with skin as thick as a city wall¡­

    ¡°Captain Sharmie, I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a very long time. Let me formally introduce myself. I am the Assassin¡¯s Ma Dong, the Prodigy Society¡¯s President, as well as Mi Mi¡¯s boyfriend!¡± Ma Dong said with a smile as he extended his hand. The smile on his face seemed extremely radiant, but his nervousness was evident in his trembling hands. Oh god, my dream is right before my very eyes!

    In contrast, the gazes of the me Artillery Squadron members exuded indifference. This brat is looking for death¡­ However, the thought of the other party¡¯s status held their hand. After all, their captain would be the one to settle all ounts at an opportune moment.

    While outside, it was still best for them to remain well-behaved. A girl¡¯s heart was akin to the clouds during autumn. Even after experiencing hundreds and thousands of zing attacks, these members were still unable to fully understand how their captain thought and felt.

    Sharmie didn¡¯t extend her own hand and instead continued to scrutinise Ma Dong. At the beginning, when she¡¯d expressed her desire for her elder cousin to join her at me City, she was met with a tout refusal. This made Sharmie feel as though there were something suspicious going on. Upon arriving here, she was able to ascertain the reason for her refusal after having a few words with her older cousin.

    Apparently, there was a male student named Ma Dong who was chasing after her. Whenever the topic of Ma Dong came up, her elder cousin would always deny the presence of a rtionship between them but her blush that always came up whenever she talked about him revealed the truth. As such, Sharmie noted in her heart that she would take a look at this student named Ma Dong and judge if he was suitable for her pure elder cousin. If Ma Dong hadn¡¯t arrived today,she would¡¯ve found an excuse to pay him a visit at the Prodigy Society.

    Yes, he said he was from the Assassin n so he could be considered a good match for Mmi, but¡­ this fellow seemed a bit too perverted. She felt that she needed to observe a bit more to better understand him.

    Compared to her elder sister, Sharmie was much more sensitive in these aspects.

    Seeing that Sharmie had no inclination to shaking his hand, Ma Dong promptly moved it to rub his nose. Ball Queen¡­ isn¡¯t a person easy to deal with. Her gaze seems to indicate that she¡¯d seen through his intentions.

    Sharmie smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Ma Dong, right? You¡¯re my elder cousin¡¯s first boyfriend so I¡¯ll be paying special attention to you.¡±

    When the members of her squadron heard her say those words, they immediately felt relieved. This Ma Dong truly didn¡¯t understand their captain. Once locked within her sights, one had to be exceptionally careful. If Ma Dong dared to let Mmi down, then their captain wouldn¡¯t hesitate to turn him into roast meat.

    Ma Dong felt a shiver run through his body at her words. As a member of the Assassin n, he felt the threat behind her gaze acutely. It seemed this Ball Queen wasn¡¯t as naive as she appeared inside the OP.

    ¡°The first, and definitely thest!¡± Ma Dong replied joyously. He turned and gave Mmi a hidden wink. It was best to try and maintain his proper attitude and righteous face.

    Smiling, Scarlet began introducing the other members of the Prodigy Society to the me Artillery Squadron. The members, however, didn¡¯t seem to care much about this. There wasn¡¯t any worth in paying attention to a weak squadron of a weak city. Still, it was important to give Mmi some face.

    Once everyone took their seats, the main focus of everyone¡¯s discussions quickly turned toward the CHF. Scarlet wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to acquire more information and get updated on thetest ongoings in the CHF. After all, everyone here was from the me City, one of the top ten teams. One who is ranked one of the top few would obviously be ced on an entirely different level from the other teams. The news and information they held in their hands would also be more detailed.

    ¡°This year¡¯s CHF will be much harder.¡± Sharmie had no need to hold back any information from them. After all, this had been one of the reasons why she¡¯de here. She didn¡¯t want her elder cousin to perform too badly. ¡°Various great ns are intending to hold no bars and will sent out a couple their experts, especially the Five Great ns. It seems that they have all engaged in a private bet to see who will win the uing CHF.¡±

    ¡°Thispetition will be the harshest one in thest couple of decades. Other than the traditional powerhouses, there will also be several small cities participating that cannot be underestimated. Many of these cities have obtained quite a bit of benefits from their coborations with the empires, especially those cities that adopted immigration policies.¡±

    ¡°You mean those foreign soldiers that have be citizens?¡± asked Scarlet, surprised. ¡°Are they also joining thepetition?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible. After gaining the Federation¡¯s approval, they could be considered as a part of the Federation. Being allowed to enter the Federation means that their strength should be well above the average. This is particrly true for 1 v. 1 fights. As such, the ck horses in this year¡¯spetition will be extremely tyrannical.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t those barbarians rely on instincts to fight? How can theypare with our tactics and strategies?¡± A member of ck Rose had asked this, a hint of curiosity evident in her voice.

    Sharmie smiled upon hearing those words. However, she was toozy to reply and Mario was instead the one to reply. His madam captain was sometimes a bit too hard-willed.

    Within the me Artillery Squadron, Mario was seen as the nanny of the group. He was able to work both in the main hall and the kitchen. Sharmie was smart, but as a junior of an aristocratic n she was a bitzy and sly. Mario was the one who took control over everything and provided everyone with an exnation.

    ¡°Speaking of which, to what level of standard is Laura of Copperfield Academy?¡± Ma Dong couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity any longer. Having heard the rumors, he had crafted this test to see how Sharmie would grade Laura.

    Sharmie, deciding to give a little face to her future brother-inw. ¡°Copperfield Academy is one of the traditional powerhouses. In the previous greatpetition, they had entered the top eight. Of course, this was during the Molton Potter era. Currently, Laura is stronger than him. With her Potter n wrestling techniques, as well as her soul beast, she is better in every aspect. Perhaps they will have the strength to contend for the Top 8 rankings once more.¡±

    Everyone gawked upon hearing her reply. They knew of the ¡®grudges and grievances¡¯ between the two and never imagined that Sharmie would hold Laura to such high regards. It seemed rumors couldn¡¯t be relied upon.

    Wang Zhong, on the other hand, felt this was very normal. If she didn¡¯t think highly of Laura, she would not have engaged in a fight with her.

    Mario did not dare express his thoughts on his captain¡¯s interactions with the Beast Lady during the conversation. It was frightening to dwell too deeply into the matter, so he hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Other than those traditional powerhouses, there are also quite a few strong academies sprouting up. For example, there is Brooks¡¯ Bierlia Musical Soul Academy. Their performance in thest regionalpetition had been exceptionally breathtaking, and the use of Hurricane Eight de Stream in the OP fight was quite astonishing. Academies possessing such level of talent should be paid more attention in thepetition at the end of the year.¡±

    Mario was exceptionally entertaining as he spoke, and he loved the feeling of having so many beauties holding on to his every word. After introducing these few talents, even Scarlet and Mmi were absorbed with what he had said. All of this made Ma Dong feel extremely displeased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find that these people mentioned by Vice-captain Mario had all been defeated by All-Mouthy King?¡± Ma Dong questioned the others with curiosity.

 Chapter 124 â€“ Tour Guide

    Chapter 124 ¨C Tour Guide

    His question instantly threw off Mario¡¯s tempo. That was a living legend, one that instantly attracted the interest of countless people. Even Sharmie¡¯s spirit instantly rose as she said, ¡°Speaking of All-Mouthy King, did you all see histest match in the OP? It was covered up in all of his past fights, but All-Mouthy King¡¯s physique is really good¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± When he saw the astonished expressions of everyone, Mario hurriedly coughed lightly.

    It really was true that a person couldn¡¯t maintain their seriousness for too long. Their captain¡¯s appearance recently had been quite steady, yet talk of All-Mouthy King quickly created problems.

    Of all the topic associated with All-Mouthy King such as his Doubled Force, Osciting Fist, and ming Lotus Dance, their captain had to pick a topic rted to his physique.

    ¡°What are you coughing for?¡± asked Sharmie. Then she caught on to what he was signalling. Still, Sharmie felt quite familiar with this group after mixing with them and didn¡¯t give a damn. With a huge wave she continued, ¡°I like All-Mouthy King! Is there a need to be so secretive about it? That¡¯s a real man! If I find him, I¡¯ll definitely be his girlfriend!¡±

    Mario waspletely dumbfounded following her words. Their surroundings instantly turned silent. Now that the thought process of the Ball Queen had emerged, it gave everyone there no chance to muster up a response.

    To the side, Wang Zhong had been drinking water at this exact moment and spat out the water in his mouth. He choked and coughed a few times, which made everyone look at him oddly. We were all talking about All-Mouthy King, so why did you have to get so excited?

    Wang Zhong hurriedly tried to clear up the situation. ¡°I understand Captain Sharmie¡¯s true personality, yet I think All-Mouthy King isn¡¯t all that great.¡±

    Everyone stared at Wang Zhong after hearing his reply. This included Ma Dong. Did this fellow turn stupid!? That¡¯s All-Mouthy King!

    ¡°Cough, cough. I feel my brother over there had a bit too much to drink yesterday and didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s rest. Everyone, please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Ma Dong gave an excuse while tugging at Wang Zhong¡¯s shirt.

    Everyone had an ¡®as expected¡¯ and ¡®that¡¯s right¡¯ expression on their faces. While All-Mouthy King¡¯s identity had yet to be revealed, he was already at a level where even the elite division had to ce him in a position of high importance.

    All of the girls there nodded their heads in session, and this included Scarlet. ¡°All-Mouthy King is brimming with a kind of male charm. It¡¯s a very powerful and mature feeling, the kind that says he could be relied on.¡±

    Sharmie noticed the ¡®passersby¡¯ armor that surrounded Wang Zhong. He actually dares to say all that about her beloved All-Mouthy King. If this were me Academy, I would have immediately let the other party know why flowers are¡­ so¡­ red¡­

    Red¡­

    Sharmie continued to stare at Wang Zhong with fixed eyes, not blinking for over five seconds. This created a strange kind of atmosphere to build up. Then she quickly fell into a moment of sadness. I thought about it too much. How could that be possible.

    Ma Dong didn¡¯t want Wang Zhong to incur any more trouble. An existence like Sharmie wasn¡¯t one they could offend.

    ¡°Everyone, for the purpose of¡ª¡±

    Before he couldplete his sentence, candidughter rang from the entrance to the great hall. ¡°Scarlet, why didn¡¯t you inform me that Student Sharmie of me City came over? That¡¯s not how a friend should act.¡±

    A tall, handsome figure appeared at the entrance. His loud and clear voice reflected his confidence and status. Within Tianjing Academy, only President Reeves could so naturally fulfill those requirements.

    Sharmie and the rest didn¡¯t care much about his interruption. With Reeves was Lu Zhan Tian and the others, and he walked forward to introduce himself. ¡°Fengling City, Reeves Telli.¡±

    Reeves came from Fengling City while Telli was the name of arge n there. By saying his surname specially for her, he was trying to imply they had the same level of status.

    Unfortunately, this behavior from Reeves didn¡¯t elicit the response he expected. Sharmie didn¡¯t even bother to open her mouth, rather, it was Mario who startedughing and snorting as he said, ¡°Since you finished speaking, you can go.¡±

    Sharmie nodded with satisfaction upon hearing his response. Mario¡¯s intuition was still spot on. He knew his captain hated these kinds of pretentious fellows the most. Indeed, the streets were always filled with those types of flies that assumed they were the greatest.

    Even though Reeves was a shrewd person, he couldn¡¯t stop his expression from going stiff. On the other hand, Lu Zhan Tian immediately jumped forth like a cannon while shouting, ¡°You brat! What are you saying!? Our president represents Tianjing Academy and came over to give you a bit of face¡ª¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. Lu Zhan Tian, you guys cannot represent Tianjing.¡± This was still ck Rose territory, yet it seemed they treated Scarlet like thin air.

    Sharmie smiled and said, ¡°Fine, fine. Student Reeves, I just came to Tianjing to see my friends so I can¡¯t spare the time.¡±

    Not a bit of face was given to him. Everyone continued to stare at Reeves and the members of Saint Judgement. If one carefully thought about it, with Sharmie¡¯s status why would she bother to give him face?

    Reeve¡¯s expression turned gloomy before finally replying, ¡°Very well. me Artillery Squadron, much obliged. I am sure we will meet again. Let¡¯s go!¡±Lu Zhan Tian and the rest shot a vicious re at the members of the me Artillery Squadron. Their eyes stayed especially on Sharmie¡¯s chest. They almost couldn¡¯t help but leap at them. Beforeing here they had still been joking about wanting to spend the night drinking a few cups with Sharmie¡­

    Mario didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he said, ¡°How is it that there are such wastrels everywhere? If this were me City, one of his limbs would have already been broken.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t just a joke. Tianjing was considered one of the few cities to still be following order and principles. Because of its civility, itcked an aura of death and ughter. The atmosphere of other cities weren¡¯t so harmonious. In those areas, so long as no one died it wouldn¡¯t be that big a problem.

    Sharmie simply didn¡¯t care for such a small figure. She didn¡¯t pay much attention and her gaze swept past Wang Zhong. Suddenly, in that instant she saw the gaze Wang Zhong sent toward Reeves. There was no killing intent, nor a feeling of dread or helplessness. It was¡­ something indescribable. In that mere instant, Sharmie felt Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze and¡­ ovepped it with another person¡¯s.

    She really did have too deep an impression of All-Mouthy King. Especially his eyes. Confronted by such a pretentious and false situation, one¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be faked. Inside Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes was something that stood out from the masses.

    That single moment led her to another world, one where the noise of her surroundings disappeared. She didn¡¯t care what others said and only focused on staring at Wang Zhong¡­

    This physique seems very simr to All-Mouthy King¡¯s. His physique isparatively normal, and their heights and degree of fatness is quite close.

    ¡°Captain, captain¡­¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Mario shook Sharmie. What happened to his captain? Why does she always go into a daze?

    Hearing his words, Sharmie gawked before sobering up. She then said, ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about other matters just now. Mmi, since this is the first time I¡¯ve been to Tianjing Academy, and since I have to set off tomorrow, I would like to take a look around today. I would also like to have a tour guide.¡±

 Chapter 125 â€“ Forced to the Wall

    Chapter 125 ¨C Forced to the Wall

    Mmi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s simple enough. I¡¯ll take you for a tour around.¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s heart felt itchy. In fact, I, this president, am also capable of doing so. How great would it be if I could have both of you?

    Sharmie waved a hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re too familiar with each other. I want to find a new friend and see Tianjing from your perspective.¡± She paused after saying this and everyone instantly felt shocked. Wasn¡¯t this a scene where one could conduct a tour for Sharmie?

    Scarlet was about to open her mouth and offer Sharmie a tour as she was closest to Sharmie in status, but Sharmie was already pointing at Wang Zhong. ¡°This student, do you have time?¡±

    Wang Zhong instantly nked. ¡°Ah, in a while¡­ I still have sses¡ªHey!¡±

    Ma Dong had sent a leg kicking toward Wang Zhong. This fellow was just like a pig. Ma Dong patted Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Naturally this isn¡¯t an issue. Wang Zhong is the Prodigy Society¡¯s vice-president. As a locally born Tianjing citizen, there isn¡¯t anyone more familiar than him!¡±

    Wang Zhong was speechless. He really did want to go to ss.

    Sharmie smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Student Wang Zhong then. Mario, you and the others can do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to follow me.¡±

    Mario and the other members were dazed as they replied, ¡°Captain, that isn¡¯t good. We have a duty to protect you.¡±

    Sharmie¡¯s smile instantly disappeared, and her appearance changed as she asked, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m inferior to you guys?¡±

    They naturally didn¡¯t have such ideas. Captain¡¯s change in mood really is mysterious and unfathomable.

    ¡°Ha ha. Captain Sharmie, Wang Zhong and I grew up in the same pair of pants. We both have our strong points, so not take both of us as tour guides?¡± Ma Dong had ulterior motives as he said this. Whenever this fellow saw a girl, he seemed to forget about everything. While Mmi had a physique simr to Sharmie¡¯s, it was still a bit inferior.

    ¡°No need. It is enough for you to apany Mmi. Student Wang Zhong, thank you for your troubles.¡±

    Sharmie was a really impetuous person. When she said she would go, she really would go. This made everyone feel shocked. Why?

    Out of everyone here, she had to pick Wang Zhong. Didn¡¯t this look as though Sharmie had little interest in touring Tianjing?

    Ma Dong dragged Barran to the side and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡±

    ¡°Handsome! President is the most handsome!¡± Barran replied with extreme honesty.

    ¡°I also feel the same way. When I looked at myself in the mirror this morning, I felt I got even more handsome by a few points. Yet, why didn¡¯t she choose me?¡± Ma Dong just couldn¡¯t ept this point.

    Even Emily felt somewhat unhappy. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m going back to train!¡±

    Thess was most hateful of those who were much bigger than her in a certain aspect. Sharmie was simply a heaven-defying nemesis to her. This left Emily without any interest in talking to her. When she peered down at her own small flower buds, she decided to train twice as hard today. It¡¯s said that exceptionally good training could help in ¡®their¡¯ development.

    ¡°Student Wang Zhong, sorry for taking up your ss time. I know it¡¯s a bit difficult, but I did this on purpose.¡± After leaving ck Rose¡¯s doors, Sharmie suddenly spoke to Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Captain Sharmie, are always so direct with your words?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have always led a life of being simple and straightforward. Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why?¡± replied Sharmie. She had already started her judgement of Wang Zhong. me City people were very passionate, so there wasn¡¯t a need for timidness or gutlessness in them.

    Wang Zhong smiled and shrugged his shoulder. ¡°I am waiting for you to tell me.¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about Sharmie much. While inside the OP it had been fine, her physique really was a bit extreme, and it was even more shocking to the eyes in reality. Wang Zhong was still a youthful young man after all. If he didn¡¯t have impulses, then he wouldn¡¯t be a man. While his ideal type was someone like Carolyn, this didn¡¯t hinder his appreciation of Sharmie¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°You look very simr to someone I like,¡± Sharmie said as she continued to observe him.

    Without a change in his expression, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°Eh? What a great honour. Now, if Captain Sharmie wishes to understand any aspect of Tianjing, I will bring you there.¡±

    Suddenly, Sharmie moved her body to the side and faced Wang Zhong head on. Wang Zhong subconsciously retreated from her sudden actions, and in an instant his back hit a wall.

    Sharmie¡¯s chest was less than a millimeter from Wang Zhong¡¯s chest. That provocative physique, outstanding face, and a light fragrance special to girls¡­ if it were Ma Dong, then he might¡¯ve already turned into a beast and lunged at her.

    In contrast, Wang Zhong extended a hand to stop Sharmie¡¯s strike fromnding before shoving her away.

    Sharmie flipped back and gave a carefree smile. ¡°Good skill, Student Wang Zhong. I feel as if you two are getting more and more simr.¡±

    Wang Zhong wiped his nose and said, ¡°Student Sharmie, this joke isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna admit it?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to admit?¡± Wang Zhong asked with raised hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re not All-Mouthy King?¡± Sharmie felt Wang Zhong possessed a few slight possibilities in all aspects. What was most important was her intuition.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± countered Wang Zhong.¡± I think it¡¯s best for you to understand my background before creating any misunderstandings.¡±

    Sharmie stared nkly at Wang Zhong before dialing Mmi¡¯s skylink. ¡°Elder cousin, give me the file on Wang Zhong. What ¡®ah¡¯, there¡¯s no other meaning to it. I just want to know who he is.¡±

    Mmi didn¡¯t think much on this. Her younger cousin always had such a straightforward character. The next moment, the information was sent over to Sharmie.

    When she took a look at Wang Zhong¡¯s achievements, an unconcealed look of disappointment appeared on her face. One of her hopes was to contact All-Mouthy King. Everyone had experienced youth before, and when one started to take a liking to someone else, it became a thirst to understand more about them and get closer to them. This was especially true for a girl still in puberty.

    The person before her was just too weak. With just a bit of careful thought, how could a person with All-Mouthy King¡¯s strength appear in such a small ce like Tianjing. She was just too obsessed and entranced over his appearance and was grabbing at rice straw while thinking it life-saving medicine.

    Wang Zhong shook his head helplessly. ¡°I understand Captain Sharmie¡¯s appreciation for All-Mouthy King. In fact, I feel there are some feelings that shouldn¡¯t be revealed. Leaving them in our memories will be for the better.¡±

    Sharmie shook her head, unwilling to continue listening. ¡°Wang Zhong, I suddenly feel Ick the mood to continue this. Thank you; you should head on to your ss.¡±

    As he watched Sharmie¡¯s dejected back, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t feel much emotion. The current him couldn¡¯t handle the consequences behind All-Mouthy King¡¯s reveal. He could act freely within the OP system and absorb morebat experience while also testing and verifyingbat techniques. This was a kind of feeling he loved.

    With All-Mouthy King¡¯s mysteriousness bringing him such fame, however, it would only give Wang Zhong unnecessary trouble in the real world. This wasn¡¯t something he wished for. Maybe one day he would reveal his identity, or he¡¯ll just leave it hidden forever. Yet, such a time to contemte that wasn¡¯t now.

 Chapter 126 â€“ The Return of the Ball Queen

    Chapter 126 ¨C The Return of the Ball Queen

    Within the Prodigy Society Student Ma Dong was stillmenting over having missed the opportunity to get closer with the Ball Queen. On the other hand, Wang Zhong had just arrived at the ssroom.

    Wang Zhong could be considered an unconditional model of a good student. He would often waste away his time in the library and he paid close attention in ss. Yet, he found that the more he learned, the more he felt that what he knew was smaller than the whole.

    In ss, Wang Zhong paid great attention to threeponents. The first item were the variousbat techniques and skills. They were the basics and fundamentals of a heroic soul academy.

    The secondponent was the history and details of techniques fused from the old and new era. He held a great yearning for the previous world. Compared to now, it seemed like heaven.

    Lastly, there was information and knowledge of the dimensions. This was also an area in which the Freedom Federation paid great attention to. It was natural instinct for mankind to look forward and let the past stay in the past. The world of the higher dimension was the final goal for humans.

    Mankind had no way of investigating ck holes. A man-made ck hole was simply the key to opening Pandora¡¯s Box and didn¡¯t give them any means of investigating it. Currently, knowledge and information about the dimensions came entirely from dimensional lifeforms and simple guesses.

    Wang Zhong had always felt that humanity¡¯s scientists were worthy of respect. They really dared to think up anything. Such bravery didn¡¯t give birth to random guesses or assumptions, but a kind of innovation and air of exploration that went past one¡¯s intelligence.

    An early morning¡¯s worth of time was enough for Wang Zhong to read and finish off a thesis paper about the many assumptions of the dimensions. It was a voluminous text of a couple thousand words. Wang Zhong read it word by word with great seriousness. Of course, such a thesis paper didn¡¯t contain any sort of investigation, but the thought process of those writing such papers provided Wang Zhong with quite a number of ideas.

    This aspect of the Federation was especiallymendable. While it had inherited the resources of the old era, it had also kept the social order of the past. With this, regr humans were kept on as citizens of the cities and kept their human rights.

    Normal humans didn¡¯t only provide the Federation with a sufficient poption base, but also allowed the new human poption to regrly grow by a sizable number each year. Some of these regr humans were also intellectuals and turned out to be scientists and rted personnel. These weren¡¯t new humans, but ordinary humans who, through their intellect, acquired a rather good position.

    The one who had written this ¡°Hypothesis about the conspiracy behind the invasion of the dimension¡± thesis paper was a normal human. It hade from a member of a research institute within Stuart City. He had gathered information from the four continents and found that the dimensional cracks of the other three continents were obviouslyrger than the ones found in the Federation. Furthermore, ording to a few indefinite statistics, these dimension cracks were gradually increasing in number. Yet, due to the lower poption within the three continents-, such a thing didn¡¯t attract much attention.

    ¡®If intelligent life did exist within the hyperdimension, then ording to life¡¯s natural instinct to expand, we should not keep being so optimistic about their current problems. Does the dimension world have some need for our world?¡¯

    ¡®What exactly do they need?¡¯

    This was a very big question. Wang Zhong read it with great interest and very much approved of the author¡¯s point of view. We, humans, cared greatly of the resources needed for survival. In the past ti had been fossil fuels. Not it was the collection of radiation energy emitted from the dimensions. What would the hyperdimension need?

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong felt that Earth definitely possessed something they needed. What the author mentioned was the livable territories of Earth. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t agree with this point. Mankind currently live in a fourth dimension world. The world of the other side must be of at least the sixth dimension and above, so the idea of ¡®space¡¯ would be different. It was just like how an ant would care about tree leaves and treat them as the most precious thing. Such a thing bore no importance for humans, however.

    What was the essence of this?

    Wang Zhong loved to ponder and brainstorm about such matters. Being immersed in his own thoughts allowed him to focus and turn calm. At the same time, it gave him the feeling of being alive.

    ¡°Do you understand all of this?¡± A voice rang beside his head, waking Wang Zhong from his thoughts. ¡°What are all these forms and runes about? Does Tianjing Academy teach all of this?¡±

    A slender, white finger began to point at a form about the transformation and conservation of dimension energy. The dense and numerous runes and forms made Sharmie¡¯s head spin slightly. Such scientific stuff couldn¡¯t be found in me Academy. This era emphasized the rule of ¡®whose fist was bigger¡¯. There was no point wasting time on this kind of stuff.

    Only now did Wang Zhong realize who it was that was leaning against him¡­ Sharmie¡­ didn¡¯t she already leave!?

    When he took a look at his surroundings, he found that the ssroom had already be full of people. Everyone was staring at him with fiery, burning gazes¡­ gazes that brimmed with killing intent.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wang Zhong asked helplessly.

    Sharmie didn¡¯t take any insult from his words and just asked, ¡°Do you understand all of this?¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head and replied, ¡°A little.¡±

    Sharmie started to judge him once more. ¡°You sure do maintain a low profile. Are all Tianjing people like that, or is it just you?¡±

    She was like a curious baby right now, but all of this just caused a headache for Wang Zhong. He really didn¡¯t want to attract attention.

    ¡°Sharmie, it really is Sharmie!¡±

    ¡°She looks so much better than on video! That body truly is one-of-a-kind!¡±

    ¡°A good body, first-ss strength; a true super elite. me Academy¡¯s ranking increased all because of her existence.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong actually knows her. After entering the Prodigy Society, this fellow¡¯s luck sure has gotten good.¡±

    ¡°I also heard about how the Prodigy Society is a ce of good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Captain Sharmie, if you want a tour of the academy I can ask Ma Dong to find someone for you.¡±

    Sharmie smiled and replied, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±

    Wang Zhong wiped his nose. She was far too direct; he simply wasn¡¯t used to this kind of character. ¡°Naturally not. You will, however, draw hate toward me. I think at least half the males here want to get rid of me.¡±

    ¡°Oh really. Perhaps they won¡¯t be able to get rid of you. Since I¡¯ve yet to experience sses of other academies, I¡¯ll attend your ss today,¡± Sharmie replied with renewed interest.

    Once ss started, however, Wang Zhong began to pay attention to it. Professor Li Yun Ke¡¯s ss focused on the habits andbat traits of mutated lifeforms. From their appearance at birth to their mature state, he gave a thorough exnation. There was an exceptionallyplete system of this within the current Federation.

    Most of the students in ss treated this as though they were listening to a story. The Federation¡¯s mode ofbat now focused on all-rounded armies. The era of one-on-one fighting was long gone. Yet, if this information was ced inside the empires, the current situation would¡¯ve beenpletely reversed.

    There were naturally those who listened earnestly, and Wang Zhong was one of them. Today¡¯s ss was an introduction to spider-type mutated lifeforms. Bug-types themselves were simple existences, and the end result of dimension energy contamination was just as simple. They were either mutate or die off. The simple addition of energy allowed them to mutate into lethal killing creatures.

    Even if one were to say there was still a chance to tame mutated beast, that was only if they had emotions and thoughts. Bugs wereplete disasters. Theycked fear and only possessed the ability to ughter.

    Within the Pyramid Continent, ants had be its disaster. For the Freedom Federation, it was mainly spiders that took on that role. There were various kinds of mutated spiders, and Teacher Li Yun Ke¡¯s main objective today was to talk about wolf spiders and ck widows. They were the archetypical models for spiders.

    Adolescence to maturity, tastes and likes. Naturally, what was most important were the special traits and movements that spiders were capable of. This date had been constantly developed through countless fights. Only the Federation could acquire such aplete analysis and calction of such information with its vast number of sources. If this were to be sent to the past, then it would¡¯ve been worth lives.

    Sharmie was bored to death by this ss. Who cared about this and that spider. It would all be done and over with just squishing them to death.

    She decided to leave. Sharmie was halfway out the ss before a question suddenly intruded into her mind. That Mario fellow had said All-Mouthy King¡¯s results in the past year had been so horrible it was unbearable to watch. Only in this year did he suddenly erupt and stand in the limelight. This led to numerous disputes rising up.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s results in the past year were just as bad as All-Mouthy King¡¯s. As a student of themander department, he actually had to do a makeup exam. If he were in me City, he might¡¯ve already been expelled.

 Chapter 127 â€“ Intimate Contact With the Goddess

    Chapter 127 ¨C Intimate Contact With the Goddess

    Despite this, Mmi said his performance during their special training had been pretty good. While his strength was still some distance away from All-Mouthy King, who would know if he were concealing his strength?

    While Sharmie didn¡¯t have much hope of this, she still cooled down enough to stay and idle about.

    No one should be able to treat her as air and listen to ss, yet this Wang Zhong¡­ really managed to do that. Could it be that her charm had declined?

    Sharmie was the representative of a fighter. Inf act, she looked down on those who could only delve in books and memorize information. Yet, for some reason she thought Wang Zhong¡¯s earnest appearance was quite handsome.

    Perhaps her subconscious was already treating him as All-Mouthy King.

    During the ss discussion period, Sharmie finally tried to focus her attention and chat with Wang Zhong. Were there people in his house, which middleschool did he attend, was he an expert in any field, did he have any girlfriends¡­

    This was the first time Wang Zhong felt how annoying a woman could be, especially a beautiful one. Sharmie was also quite extraordinary. Her ability to treat everyone by Wang Zhong as air was powerful. Yet, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have that ability. This was the ss discussion period¡­ why wasn¡¯t anyone discussing?

    Small eyes drifted over in their direction. There were even a few shameless people at the front holding up their skylinks and with the face cam on. If they weren¡¯t still in ss, who knows how many would¡¯ve rushed over.

    ¡°Cough, cough. Captain Sharmie¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just call me Sharmie,¡± she replied with a slight smile. Such a naturally cute appearance was so alluring that it made it impossible for people to resist her charms.

    Being superficial and getting entranced by a person¡¯s appearance was simply an instinct of mankind.

    Wang Zhong felt very helpless, but he still decided to change the situation confronting him. ¡°Sharmie, I heard that your standard for rangedbat is very high. Since I¡¯m also a ranged soldier, I would like to ask for your guidance in this matter.¡±

    Those words reignited Sharmie¡¯s interest. ¡°Oh, what weapon do you use?¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled as he replied, ¡°The bow! But since I¡¯m too weak, I still have to rely on a quiver for support.¡±

    Sharmie didn¡¯t immediately respond to his answer. There were time when she became very serious and exceptionally sensitive. This guy has hinted time and again that he¡¯s very weak. This isn¡¯t normal!

    Would a man who didn¡¯t hate women belittle himself before a beautiful girl?

    It¡¯s said that before the dark era, there had been such an extreme life form known simply as an otaku. Yet, this kind of creature would¡¯ve already transformed into a super expert or be extinct.

    Since he took the initiative to ask for help, let it be so.

    ¡°The bow is a very good weapon and is the foundation of us ranged soldiers. Furthermore, from what I know once one¡¯s heroic soul is cast, contrary to everything the bow will be much stronger and it will be easier to unleash strongerbat techniques,¡± said Sharmie.

    When she opened her mouth, sheunched into a discussion that showed off her views and standards. The bow became a representative of a weak weapon within academies. Many of those who just entered the academies wouldn¡¯t be too keen to use the arrow and quiver. Just cause one were a freshman doesn¡¯t mean they were a newbie.

    ¡°The lethality of the rune me cannon is fiercer. You are the representative for ranged firepower,¡± said Wang Zhong. He was finally able to change the subject.

    Sharmie seemed to see the victory in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Then which do you think is stronger? The rune me cannon or the bow?¡±

    Everyone around them was bending their ears to listen in. Who was this?

    This was Sharmie! me Artillery Queen Sharmie!

    She was the strongest expert within me Academy! When she arrived at Tianjing Academy, Sharmie had already dered that she could fight a hundred students at a time!

    It was a simple question. Without thought, one would definitely think it were the rune cannon. Wasn¡¯t the bow already a tool that would make one lose face? To use the rune cannon was in itself showing that one was an expert. It revealed one¡¯s soul sea to have ample depth and vastness. It also represented one¡¯s talent and status!

    Wang Zhong fell silent for a few seconds before answering, ¡°In fact, I still feel the bow is stronger.¡±

    This was a question of upation. Wang Zhong replied truthfully since he didn¡¯t want to be fickle minded.

    Everyone was stumped and at a loss for words. Could this bastard not lose face for Tianjing? They all were impatient and eager to speak out and give the answer a try, yet Sharmie didn¡¯t even look at them.

    Sharmie smiled and said, ¡°I feel the same way. My condition, however, makes it unsuitable for me to use a bow.¡±

    The instant they all heard this, everyone nked out and nothing could be heard within the ssroom. A few of the boys had been standing, about to give their ¡®correct¡¯ answer yet were stunned stiff.

    Wang Zhong nodded and added, ¡°It would be best if the heroic soul archer had a frost attributed special ability.¡±

    ¡°Lightning attribute would also be pretty good. There¡¯s a fellow in the northern region that¡¯s causing a lot of headaches for many people. If it were a lightning attribute archer, how would you deal with him?¡± Sharmie asked suddenly.

    ¡°Oh? What are the parameters of his abilities?¡± This was the first Wang Zhong had heard of this, which was surprising. People with such special abilities generally wouldn¡¯t be ranged soldiers.

    ¡°His soul power eruption seems a bit weaker than mine. me attributed special abilities have a natural advantage in that aspect. However, his cumtive paralysis ability is exceptional astonishing. He probably needs ten arrows for that, but he can also use a single shot critical strike that can damage his surroundings. It¡¯s a powerful shot and takes a second to reload for each attack.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s his personal eleration ability?¡±

    ¡°eleration?¡± Sharmie gawked before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t think he has that ability.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s good. In fact, paralysis and critical shot are considered entry-level techniques for the lightning attribute special ability. If he manages to achieve lightning eleration, that will cause an even bigger headache. For ranged attacks, the added effects from special abilities do have a significant influence. If one were to cross arms with such a person, it should be a person with an elemental attribute that leans toward defensive soul power. Such a thing could also be achieved through practice so in fact the issue really isn¡¯t that big once a person gets used to it.

    ¡°For his critical strike, it should havee from the umtion of lightning energy within a space. His bow should effectively change a natural transformation into a quantifiable transformation that makes it easier to target with.¡±

    Sharmie was instantly shocked. On the train here, she, Mario, and the rest had been discussing ways to deal with that guy. Yet, from what she was hearing, Wang Zhong seemed to think of it as nothing impressive.

    ¡°Then if I were to meet with such an opponent, should I start with suppression or aim for a counter?¡± Sharmie asked subconsciously.

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°If you were to exchange notes, it would be better to aim for a counterattack. Experiencing it will be difficult. The essence of you me is very pure and mellow, different from others. Special abilities like yours are generally powerful and possess a repulsing effect. Therefore, your interference and defensive capabilities are definitely your strong point. You shouldn¡¯t have any big problems.¡±

    Sharmie¡¯s expression turned calm and the amused expression had long since disappeared. Her pupils were rippling as she felt indescribable shock within her heart. She had never told anyone about the intrinsic nature of her mes. Even Mario had no idea about this. The intrinsic nature of mes, that description¡­ it was the same description an elder of her n had used. There was definitely no one in the academies who could know of this.

    When he saw this exceptionally emotional Sharmie, Wang Zhong wished he could p himself in the face. This smelly mouth actually spoke so cockily. In the beginning she may have had a bit of suspicious. This was basically finding himself a pole to stick himself to death with.

    Fortunately, the ss discussion period hade to an end and the ss resumed. Strangely, Sharmie didn¡¯t continue to harass Wang Zhong. Yet, this just made him unable to settle down his heart during the lesson. I should go and obediently train with my crosswheels today.

    After ss, Sharmie grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s hand and rushed off. Not a single person there moved as they stared fixedly at her hand. Goddess¡¯ intimate touch¡­ why did he get to have it¡­

 Chapter 128 â€“ Family Inheritance

    Chapter 128 ¨C Family Inheritance

    This feeling was really mysterious and ambiguous.

    ¡°Let me scan your skylink code!¡± Sharmie said in an unquestionable tone. It was obvious that she meant for him to listen obediently. If he didn¡¯t give it, others would.

    Wang Zhong could only open his skylink. So long as he didn¡¯t admit it till the end, even Sharmie wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.

    ¡°Student Wang Zhong, I think we can be friends!¡± Sharmie eximed in an extremely happy manner.

    ¡°me City seems far from Tianjing.¡±

    ¡°Distance isn¡¯t problem. Furthermore, there are some things that aren¡¯t definite. One day we may even be schoolmates,¡± replied Sharmie.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t feel the same way since he wouldn¡¯t go to me City. But it seemed this was said with meanings within meanings. Though, Wang Zhong knew this wasn¡¯t the time to delve too deeply into such a discussion.

    ¡°This afternoon¡¯s meal is my treat.¡± Sharmie was a very straightforward person. In fact, she didn¡¯t feel like there was any connection between Wang Zhong and All-Mouthy King. Wang Zhong gave off a feeling of vitality and dreams. In other words, he was a youth who fought and struggled for his dreams and ideals. For All-Mouthy King, he exuded the atmosphere of a deep and mature person.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t possess a single cent of rtion with maturity. In fact, Sharmie¡¯s thoughts on this was all just to fulfil a few small fantasies she had. She never imagined Wang Zhong to be that interesting. Him not sticking to every woman he sees, along with that exceptionalbat understanding, made him a good person to befriend!

    This was the genuine Sharmie.

    She simply didn¡¯t care for how people interpreted her actions, or how they gossiped about it. It was like how she was toozy to care how they looked at her. If she did care about it, what would her life change into?

    Wang Zhong could see in Sharmie¡¯s eyes that she was just trying to recognize him as a friend. It seemed he thought too much into this.

    ¡°Let me treat you. If I get the opportunity to go to me City, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    Sharmie was a bold and uninhibited girl. This was also characteristics of me City. If you liked someone, then say you liked them. If you hated them, then say you hate them.

    After their first conversation, the two chatted for a long time and Wang Zhong felt a whole new level of respect for her. Frankly speaking, his initial impression of SharmieSharmie¡¯s initial look was that of an elite division expert from an aristocratic n. He¡¯d assumed she paid more attention to fighting than anything rted to theories. After interacting with her, however, he found that her experiences were exceptionally broad and vast.

    Elite ns possess exceptionally an excellent and refined family education. This included lessons andbat techniques that cannot be found within the academies. Of course, this meant the ns were very selective of which junior entered the acadamies. In fact, this was a good way to allow Sharmie and the others to efficiently improve without being under a serious environment.

    For the majority of people, energy and interest both had their limits.

    While Sharmie was a ranged soldier, she possessed a reasonable level of understanding for closebat, the coordination between various upations, and even of mutated beasts and dimension creatures. She was a very passionate and cordial person. If she felt a person was worth being friends with, she would be exceptionally calm and not the least bit artificial.

    Truthfully, Sharmie was even more amazed and shocked than she let on. She¡¯d read through Wang Zhong¡¯s profile and he was the typical example of a normal citizen. His parents were both normal humans qualified to be citizens due to their involvement with technology. While his opinions were truly original ideas, it was easy to note he had deficient ess to confidential grade information. Yet, even then his understanding and keen sight for openly avable information was very astonishing.

    A few of his odd thoughts and clever ideas gave Shamie quite a number of surprises. Yet, it was regretful that Wang Zhong¡¯s soul power growth rate was too low. It hadn¡¯t even reached a hundred yet. This was a deal breaker that would make anyone feel helpless. Such a matter wasmon, however, and a regr phenomena.

    Within the various great academies of the Freedom Federation, those with the fastest growing soul power were seemingly all from n juniors. The reason behind thisy in their bloodline. If one¡¯s bloodline was good, then one¡¯s inheritance would be good. The various great ns all had sessors who were noted as the most outstanding of new humans during the dark era. Marriages between ns were also chosen with optimization at its core. With this method, it guaranteed that theirter generations would inherit the best powers.

    Closer to the current era, the human poption had increased substantially and the ns have grownrger. Naturally, it was impossible for one to perfectly guarantee the optimal purity being inherited, but the foundation of an outstanding inheritance had still been preserved. One still needed strong talent to guarantee the proper use of one¡¯s inheritance, however. An example would be Sharmie. She had the special ability of fire creation, which wasn¡¯t much. The most critical point was her unceasingly growing soul power. In addition, the rate it grew was also very fast. When she casts her heroic soul, this rate would only increase to an even greater degree. By then her inherited power would have been truly unleashed.

    Even someone like Mmi, with her coteral ancestry and diluted bloodline, benefited from an inheritance of good soul power growth rate. Ma Dong was another example, though his willingness to improve was the issue there.

    Most citizens wished to be experts and would invest astonishing levels of hard work. They might manage to trigger a mutation, but those were exceptions. The Freedom Federation relied on an order based upon inheritance. As for the power differentiation in ce within the Federation, it was mainly held up by the strong experts nurtured by the various great ns.

    Right now, the entire government was seemingly filled with members of the various great ns, or by those associated with the great ns.

    Sharmie was very clear of these matters. She didn¡¯t need to ponder them too much, and intelligent people wouldn¡¯t waste time on such unintelligent questions. When she saw Wang Zhong, however, she felt pity for him. He was clear-headed, sensible, and possessed a logical mindset.

    In fact, up till now Sharmie felt Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t possibly be All-Mouthy King. His ¡®student¡¯ aura was just too strong. Still, he was an interesting person to befriend. Letting go of such thoughts, Sharmie freely spoke whatever she wanted and even teased and made fun of Wang Zhong from time to time.

    All of this was still a bit difficult for Wang Zhong. When they talked about serious matters, Sharmie was a pretty good person to interact with. But once it turned to gossip, her tastes were a bit too heavy for him.

    After eating their meal, Wang Zhong was dragged away by Sharmie. She said she wanted to guide him in some realbat. The two arrived at the Prodigy Society¡¯s training grounds since there were too many people at ck Rose. When Ma Dong found this out, he immediately cancelled all other use of the grounds.

    Sharmie had already changed into a training outfit, which was quite the astonishing view for a person like Wang Zhong. The pitiful President Ma Dong could only cry unshed tears behind closed doors. He had wanted to apany them but was chased away.

    ¡°Mi Mi, does your younger cousin want a boyfriend and took a fancy to my brother?¡± Ma Dong slowly asked over his skylink.

    Mmi smiled and replied, ¡°Not possible. Sharmie has had this kind of carefree personality since she was little. If you must know, she¡¯s also the direct sessor of our n.¡±

    Ma Dong gawked, his fiery heart instantly cooling. All jokes aside, regardless of whether it were Scarlet or Sharmie, both of them could help change Wang Zhong¡¯s life. In reality, however, there existed a veryrge problem. The other half of a n¡¯s direct heir must have an equal status to the n¡¯s bloodline. Only with this could the n¡¯s bloodline be guaranteed. The inheritance of a n was greater than the heavens. All other matters had to give way.

    ¡°This brother of mine is an honest, sincere person. It¡¯s best if you can repeat this reminder to Sharmie,¡± Ma Dong said earnestly.

 Chapter 129 â€“ Intrinsic Nature of Flames

    Chapter 129 ¨C Intrinsic Nature of mes

    Mmi gawked as she heard this. She rarely saw Ma Dong being this serious. As she thought about Sharmie¡¯s personality, she realized there was a chance she hadpletely underestimated Wang Zhong. This wasn¡¯t good. Wang Zhong¡­ was a fellow that seemed to take his studies seriously. Based on that alone¡­

    It seemed she would have to remind Sharmie repeatedly.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong and Sharmie didn¡¯t give much thought to such matters. Sharmie admittedly had a carefree personality, but everyone else was belittling Wang Zhong a little too much.

    Sharmie shot ten arrows, all of them hitting the bullseye.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? My aim isn¡¯t that bad, right? Those fellows keep jabbering about how I onlypletely rely on soul powered explosions, but my fundamentals are still exceptionally strong and solid,¡± Sharmie said in an extremely self-satisfied tone. Once she became familiar with someone, she no longer minced her words.

    Wang Zhong rubbed his nose. He had shot ten arrows at his target rapidly, every one of them never missing the mark and always hitting the bullseye.

    Sharmie smiled upon seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s level of skill. ¡°Interesting. Wannapete for a bit? We won¡¯t use any soul power, just our basic skills. Each person gets ten arrows. Whoever misses the bullseye first loses.¡±

    Naturally, Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t reject such apetition. In fact, the results gained from suchpetitive training was usually much better aspared to training by one¡¯s self.

    Sharmie sent out ten sessive arrows, with Wang Zhong followed closely with his own ten¡­

    Even after five bouts, the victor still couldn¡¯t be determined. It was needless to say that Wang Zhong had perfect uracy. Coupled with Sharmie¡¯s inability to ept defeat, both of them were constantly hitting the bullseye, each not willing to lose out to the other.

    ¡°If we keep taking turns, we won¡¯t be able to determine a victor. Let¡¯s go at the same time,¡± said Wang Zhong, taking the initiative to break the stalemate.

    Sharmie nodded. Ignoring their earlier bout, she was now getting serious. Thought the bow was seen as the simplest and most basic weapon of rangedbat, the amount of concentration to use it effective is one of the highest among all avable weapons. Both a steady hand and firm concentration was needed.

    Furthermore, any interference would easily hinder the potency of the bow.

    The two pulled back their bows at the same time. One¡¯s own tempo and breathing could easily disturb the rhythm of the other.

    Without further thought, both parties had released their nocked arrow.

    Sharmie spontaneously used her soul power to increase the firing rate of her arrows. She wanted to see Wang Zhong¡¯s skills when being disturbed. The bow¡¯s uracy was the hardest to attain and maintain, and the even the faintest slip would made the uracy pummel.

    Wang Zhong felt Sharmie¡¯s increased speed, but contrary to her expectations there was no other change to his technique. He continued at his own rhythm, methodically shooting out arrow after arrow.

    Sharmie could feel the stability being emitted from the person standing beside her. A sliver of a smile creased the corners of her mouth. Her firing speed began to undte. One moment it was quick, and the next slowing down. She truly believed that Wang Zhong would get disturbed by her unstable firing rate.

    One¡¯s soul sea was the basis of everything. Only by possessing a strong and stable soul sea would one be able to possess overwhelming power. This kind of strength wasprehensive in nature. The strength of a person was typically based on the one¡¯s soul power.

    Sharmie used all kinds of disruptive techniques across three rounds, yet none of it had fazed Wang Zhong. Stunned at his level of concentration, her impression of him rose. In this era, respect between soldiers were oftentimes derived from one¡¯sabt prowess.

    ¡°Alright already. Let¡¯s stop thepetition. There won¡¯t be a victor if we keep going on like this.¡± Sharmiefortably stretched her body.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Sharmie, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t do such actions in front of others. I am still a man you know.¡±

    The issue wasn¡¯t whether or not he were a gentleman. If Sharmie paid no attention to such a matter, her actions could easily affect people around her.

    Sharmie smiled and said, ¡°I am, in fact, quite frustrated about them. If they were a bit smaller, mybat prowess could increase by quite a bit.¡±

    Her physique had a negative impact on her nimbleness inbat and had limited her to the role of a ranged soldier. This tyrannical gic inheritance brought forth such power, but it also magnified specific feminine traits suited to attract the opposite sex. This all boils down to the fact that the main goal of life was to give birth to future generations to ensure the continuity of the species.

    ¡°That frustration of yours may well be the eternal dream of many others.¡± Wang Zhong mentioned this point with confidence.

    There weren¡¯t many who had a personality simr to Sharmie¡¯s. If his opponent were any other person, he or she would have continuedpeting without any thought about Wang Zhong. Being fully aware of his weak soul power, Sharmie had ended thepetition as she knew that it would be disadvantageous to Wang Zhong in the long run. Though Sharmie appeared rtively carefree and unrestrained on the outside, she was sensitive to needs of others.

    ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Wang Zhong immediately lost his footing. When girls behave in such an unbridled manner, ites to no surprise that the guys would lose theirposure. Sharmie had a habit of teasing her friends. This led to Mario and the other male members to suffer quite abit.

    ¡°Cough, cough. Sharmie, I¡¯ve seen videos of your fights. Your ranged attacks are quite formidable. Combined with that close ranged hammer attack, beating you would be a hard time to do,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    ¡°No need to tter me. Aren¡¯t you very good at theoretical analysis? I heard from my elder cousin that you entered the Tianjing Squadron due to your capabilities as abat analyst. What weakness do you think I possess and what can I do to rectify it?¡± Sharmie asked with a smile. After reseating herself and taking a casual sip of water, she continued, ¡°You should know about the rivalry between Laura and I. If we were to fight, what are my chances of victory?¡±

    Wang Zhong pondered the matter for a while before replying, ¡°It would be different based in the circumstances. If it were a group fight with the terrain favourable, you could have a 50% chance of winning. If it were a duel¡­ can I speak my mind?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Sharmie replied with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ seem to have no chance at victory,¡± he said.

    mes seemed to instantly ignite from within Sharmie¡¯srge eyes, and the temperature around them increased by a few degrees.

    However, after a few moments Sharmie sighed helplessly and the temperature returned back to normal. ¡°I am well aware of that fact. That¡¯s why I feel so helpless. The Potter n¡¯s trump card is in its ancient martial arts. It¡¯s hard for me to suppress her in a duel, and once I enter her killing zone, I would be instantly finished by her newly acquiredbat technique. This is so damn frustrating. Even after all this time I¡¯ve not figured out a way to break that move.¡±

    Ever since Lauraprehended that absolute killing technique, her fame had shot up and exceeded Sharmie¡¯s. Ranged soldiers always had the disadvantage in duels, yet epting duels was expected of a soldier.

    On her own, Laura was strong. She was also powerful as the core of her squadron. Not only was Laura individually strong, but once she was in a squadron battle, thebat prowess of the squadron was multiplied by many fold. With her powerful dimension beast added in, she became a nightmare for opposing squadrons. Furthermore, the duration she could control her dimension beast each summon increased as she matured, and the power of that dimension beast was steadily growing stronger and stronger.

    One could say Laura would definitely be an influential figure in the future.

    Laura also had ess to the world of dimensions. This meant that she was already walking ahead of others.

    ¡°I feel as though your me attribute isn¡¯t any weaker than the power of a soul beast master. It might actually be a problem with your application¡­ actually, I really want to see your techniques. Is it possible for you to demonstrate it for me?¡± Wang Zhong suddenly asked. It was usually impossible to inspect such a high tier special ability in close proximity. Even if he could, he would usually be beaten up by others for making such a request.

    Sharmie immediately nodded her head and replied, ¡°No problem!¡±

    Due to that small mix-up with All-Mouthy King, she hade to know this strange and weird fellow. She feltpletelyfortable and rxed when interacting with him. He also gave off a feeling of confidence that made him seem easy to rely upon. An ability user like Sharmie was exceptionally sensitive to this.

    Sharmie released her soul power and a fiery red energy gradually appeared. It was exceptionally warm and pure. Curious, Wang Zhong extended a finger to touch it. The mes burned his fingers. Inducing a rise in temperature was the most basic feature of the fire creation special ability.

    Sharmie¡¯s fire ability, however, actually contained an abundance of energy, brimming with life force amongst the numerous factors from within. This unique trait of her fire ability signified that there was room for growth, should there be sufficientprehension. Sharmie¡¯s growth capabilities were exceptionally high, something the average fire wielder couldn¡¯tpare with.

 Chapter 130 â€“ In Fact, Itâ€™s Luck

    Chapter 130 ¨C In Fact, It¡¯s Luck

    Wang Zhong had oncee into contact with Emily¡¯s me energy. Her energy waspletely different from that of Sharmie¡¯s. In fact, each person¡¯s fire ability were incorporated their own unique traits. Emily¡¯s mes possessed eleration and pration effects, making her ability much more suited for an upation like an assassin.

    For Sharmie, her mes were forceful and explosive. This made her more suitable for dishing out firepower. Not only that, her abundant soul power also gave Wang Zhong a couple of ideas.

    ¡°Sharmie, I wrote a thesis on control-typebat techniques. One form of control is based on theoretical application and is most suited for heavy soldiers. This type of control, once utilized, would slow the reaction times of their opponents by one second. The other kind is achieved through using the special attributes behind one¡¯s soul power, and the effects are much more obvious.¡±

    ¡°Control?¡± Sharmie asked, gawking slightly. ¡°Are you saying my mes are able to slow down my opponent?¡±

    Sharmie was an expert and was exceptionally clear about what this entails. Even with her tyrannical and overbearing me¡¯s power, she was still unable to defeat her opponents in a single strike. Frankly speaking, there were many with the same level ofbat prowess as her. While she may have attacks that were overwhelmingly string, various measures have been thought up to counter them. A few of those methods involved being nimble or agile enough to avoid the attack or simply having an imprable defense akin to that of a heavy soldier to block said attacks.

    However, if she could find a way to slow her opponent, even if she faced an opponent with monstrous strength, she would be able to attack it till it exploded.

    ¡°Correct. Not only can you slow them down, you can even achieve an even greater oue. Based on what I can feel, from within your me soul power resides a powerful explosive force. This is due to the fact that your soul power is able to cause arge amount of vibrations. Heavy soldiers rely on high-frequency ms to achieve simr explosive results. In actual fact, special ability users can also achieve this, just that the method one uses to achieve such a thing would rely on one¡¯s inner attributes and soul power emissions. You fit all these criterias, so you can really try and test it out.¡±

    Wang Zhong exined this with a few gestures. He assumed the analysis to be correct. Regardless of one¡¯s strength or special ability, the underlying basis behind it remains the same. So long as one used the correct method, one could achieve the desired result.

    Sharmie pondered about using this method. With regards to control theory, it was naturally a mainstream idea within the elite division. This was a very important direction of development for one during the heroic soul stage as there are limitations in strength when both in a squad and alone. This was the perfect example of how there were always people who were weaker than you, but also those who were stronger than you.

    She had assumed that with her case, she could only maximise her output as much as she could. Yet, when she saw Laura¡¯s creativity in utilizing the instantaneous surge of dimension energy when her soul bear appeared in order to create a big killing move, Sharmie felt envy in her heart. Her close-quarter techniques couldn¡¯te close to such a move.

    It was only by those words uttered by Wang Zhong did an entirely new world open for her. She not only understood what Wang Zhong spoke of, but alsoprehended it. However¡­ she didn¡¯t know what to do to achieve that result.

    ¡°I can sense those few factors as part of my me¡¯s intrinsic nature. Those factors are a part of my family¡¯s inherited strengths. Yet, how can I reach that result you just mentioned? My main goal is to kill and wound after all. If I forsake attack for control, the me Artillery Squadron won¡¯t be able to go far.¡± Sharmie expressed her own doubts.

    Wang Zhong smiled upon hearing this. ¡°There has never been a conflict between technique and killing power, just an issue of difficulty in melding the two together. When youunch a heavy artillery strike, you would definitely need to store up soul power before shooting it out, right? Due to the umtion of soul power and the strong foundation that is your soul sea, the duration is usually very brief. Furthermore, there is no burden from doing this, correct?¡±

    Sharmie nodded her head like an obedient child.

    The two didn¡¯t pay any attention to their surroundings and failed to notice therge crowd of people outside whispering to one other.

    ¡°Big sis can actually be this obedient?! No way!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable. I thought that by now, that Wang guy would have definitely been admitted into a hospital by this point.¡± Mario sighed with regret. They wanted to apany Sharmie, not just to ensure her safety but also the safety of others around her.

    Sharmie was famous for firing off when faced with a single statement she disagreed with. Tianjing Academy didn¡¯t have anyone with any kind of goodbat prowess. If any incident escted into a matter where people were killed, it would not be good for their squadron.

    Ma Dong shook his head. Why had he not realised that Wang Zhong was such a huge flirt? En. He must have learnt all his skills by himself.. One learns ording to how one was brought up. This fellow should have essed his own capabilities and acted ordingly in order to not get exposed.

    At this point of time, those two inside the training grounds were already holding hands¡­

    The crowd¡¯s eyeballs were almost popped out of their sockets. THAT FAST!?

    Ma Dong was also stunned. This fellow was too fierce! He actually managed to hold his sister-inw¡¯s hand.

    The two of them inside did not pay much attention to this point. Wang Zhong was not simply holding Sharmie¡¯s hands out of affection. They held hands so that Wang Zhong could feel the high frequency output of her soul power.

    ¡°Actually, the way to go about this is to produce multiple short bursts of soul power in a short span of time. This would make it appear as a constant stream of power when it is in factposed of numerous shorter bursts. When the opponent tries to defend against this, this unexpected change in output will createpses in their judgement, making the technique difficult to deal with. For ordinary soldiers, this will make quick work of them.

    Sharmie was shocked speechless. This was simply too fantastic. While it would be difficult to master such a technique, she was sure that with her soul power, she would be able to train and achieve this skill. If she managed to learn it, then it would turn those heavy soldiers, which had once been a headache for her, into easy pickings.

    This was abat technique that suited her perfectly.

    ¡°So do you think it¡¯s possible? Since I don¡¯t have any special ability, everything I¡¯ve said is purely based on theory. Perhaps there is something I have not thought of, so it would advisable for you to fullyprehend this notion. Additionally, do inform me about the results of your training, if you are alright with that. After all, I am very interested in all this.¡±

    Deep within his heart, Wang Zhong was someone who envied those with special abilities. This kind of talent allowed people to aplish tasks with half the effort.

    ¡°Just based on what you said, we¡¯re already friends! In fact, I may actually bother you with my never-ending questions. Don¡¯t youeining that I¡¯m too troublesome then!¡±

    Seeing Sharmie¡¯s earnest appearance, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then that will be my good fortune.¡±

    Sharmie and her squadron happily ended their vacation at Tianjing. For Sharmie, she had gained numerous insights and even managed to gain such an intriguing new friend.

    On the train, Sharmie and the rest were brought into a first-ss cabin. The members of the entire squadron felt veryfortable as they each had their own private space within the cabin itself. They could even lie down as each of thesepartments were exceptionally spacious and wide. It goes without saying that in this modern period, the armored railway was incredibly expensive. It transported both passengers and cargo and was deemed as the primary source of transportation between cities. Only a squadron like the me Artillery Squadron could afford to be so extravagant.

    Sharmie had taken up the front-most space which had the best view. After leaving Tianjing, Sharmie was behaving in a manner that waspletely different from before. When she had first arrived, she had been the one casuing the most chaos and would torment her squadmates from time to time. Yet, after leaving Tianjing she had unexpectedly quieted down. This wasn¡¯t something everyone could adapt to.

    Mario even suspected that Sharmie received some kind of emotional blow. ¡°Boss, did you take a fancy to that useless pretty boy?¡±

    ¡°Take a fancy?¡± Sharmie repeated, gawking. ¡°Go stand to the side. It seems that I¡¯ve spared the rod and spoiled the child. Don¡¯t underestimate Tianjing Academy so much.¡±

    ¡°Boss, we will definitely not look down on them. Just, there¡¯s simply no way to continue looking down on them. I¡¯ve seen their training situation and a few of their sses. It was simply too horrible to watch. I can¡¯t understand how Tianjing Academy was able to stay afloat these past few years.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve pretty much transformed into a logistics city.¡±

    ¡°Their geographical location is good and the battles they¡¯ve experienced are too few. The restricted area nearby are just a B-ranked one. Their ce is such a safe ce that a decline inbat prowess would be expected.¡±

    As everyone discussed this, they obviously felt that Tianjing was considered finished. Sharmie was the only one to shake her head and say, ¡°This may be so but it isn¡¯t a representation of everything. This city still has its foundations.¡±

 Chapter 131 â€“ The Hope of the Cannon Fodder

    Chapter 131 ¨C The Hope of the Cannon Fodder

    Wang Zhong¡¯s theories on control were high-end and could only beprehended and applied by those who hadplete mastery over their soul power. For most people, they were at the level in which increasing their soul power output was the only way to improve. To incorporate the element of control into their soul power was a little too advanced for them to achieve.

    Sharmie had someprehension of it, but it wasn¡¯t enough for her to do anything with it. Wang Zhong had simply pointed out a path for her to follow. If Wang Zhong had not informed her of such a path, she would still be pondering on which step to take to advance in her training. Overall, however, her soul power¡¯s special traits made her suited for control. With her current level, simply increasing her output by a few dozen grassos would produce negligible oues. Yet, if she could achieve the desired effects as stated by Wang Zhong, then her might could bepared with one in the heroic soul stage.

    As she thought about this, Sharmie felt a fiery thrill ran through her. This made her feel exceptionally excited, and her squadmates who were watching her the entire time couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay.

    Big sis, what¡¯s going on?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s daily life had returned back to its normal, quiet state. This could perhaps be instead called the baseline state, which included that fact that he was back within thepounds of the Prodigy Society. Ma Dong and Grai were now the new influential figures of Tianjing Academy.

    Everyone, in some way, embraced change and scoffed at the constant. As the old veteran, Saint Judgement no long had the vibrancy it once had, unlike the Prodigy Society that was brimming with life and activity, thus providing apletely new package. Being new and attractive, along with a hugely infamous president like Ma Dong, the Prodigy Society was well-received by the people. Grai was appointed as the mascot of the Prodigy Society. He was attractive and had a good personality. He was patient with everyone, earning him the deep adoration from both the junior and senior sisters.

    Wang Zhong continued his life as per usual. He attended sses, practiced the crosswheels, and watchedbat videos. That short interaction with Sharmie made him realize the differences between him and juniors of the ns.

    Many of hisbat techniques had been obtained through observation andprehension. There were also a few that had beenprehended from some of Simba¡¯s many games. They were all very diverse and had no set system behind them. On the other hand, the ns had personalized their ownpleted system targeted for offence and defence. These paths had gone through hundreds of temperings and wasn¡¯t something outsiders could easily get their hands on.

    Although all of this fights in the OPst year had all ended up in defeat, these battles had still provided him with quite a bit of experience. Naturally, observing the fights between others was also an exceptionally important part of the process, but nothing could match up to the value of a real hands-on fight.

    Emily¡¯s change in personality was somewhat of a surprise. In the past she had been a livelydy who loved to joke around. Yet, during this training period, her diligence has made everyone gain a newfound level of respect for her. Every day she would attend ss and train seriously. She was the exact opposite of Ma Dong. Sometimes she would even spar with Wang Zhong and discuss what she had learned with him.

    Barran continued his daily routine ofpleting the tasks Ma Dong assigned him. Due to the meteoric rise of the Prodigy Society, there were now more freshmen joining the Society. As such, the level ofpetition to enter into the team were steadily rising. After the first round of group training, a couple of them were eliminated. Surprisingly, Barran somehow managed to survive and not get eliminated

    At the end of the day after all sses were finished, Wang Zhong¡¯s entire world quieted down. Simba was still within his soul sea, sleeping peacefully.

    The fight had to go on.

    Although he was unsure as to how much battle energy he had umted for the Fate Roulette, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t simply stop. At the very least, he knew that his fighting was of use to Simba.

    The OP training rooms were unusually lively these days. Most of the students in academies that were of simr standards to Tianjing were always more passionate about the OP, having ced most of their hopes in this area.

    After waiting for approximately ten minutes, Wang Zhong found a room and entered the OP.

    All-Mouthy King once more came online.

    After defeating Kostan, All-Mouthy King had became a phenomenon. This was the first time an all-rounded soldier had appeared in the OP system.After defeating Kestan, All Mouthy

    Be it close quarterbat or ranged attacks, he had disyed remarkable skill and power while utilising a low level of soul power.

    The past victories he had were all against a few of the top-notch individuals that the Freedom Federation had to offer. If he had been a newbie and was seen as cannon fodder, his victories would be seen as flukes and his defeated opponents would hold contempt in their hearts towards him. However, his victory over Kostan had toss these allusions to the wind.

    Even a few of the families that were reputed for their physical strength and bodily defenses were unsure what kind of power Doubled Force held. Yet, All-Mouthy King had used it to defeat the heavy soldier Kostan.

    From now on, All-Mouthy King would no longer receive the same treatment as before. The opponents he would meet would greet him as an expert that was on the same level as them. No longer would they belittle him for having such a ¡®weak¡¯ soul power. Once they met him in battle, they would fight him with all their strength.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s existence had shaken the glory of the entire elite division. It made it seem as though the elite division was nothing extraordinary. They may be seated high above everyone but the arrival of All-Mouthy King had shown that even the mighty can fall to the weak.

    All of this originated from the strength ssification system created by the Freedom Federation. The elite division was high and remote, unapproachable to themon man. There wasn¡¯t even a need to doubt their skills. On the other hand, 90% of the people in the OP were cannon fodders. With this constant suppression, every single cannon fodder division soldier thus possessed a dream, one in which therees a day when someone would oppose against the elite division and made them look up to them.

    Naturally, this was just a fantasy that would never be.

    Yet, what if it were to really happen?

    Walking a path filled with doubt, suspicion and disbelief, All-Mouthy King had fought despite what the world had said and battled crazily to this point. Neither his personality nor his attitude changed, even with his victories. To him, everything was just a fight.

    However, to many who were the top of their fields, this was seen as a challenge for them. Whether All-Mouthy King was a smurf of an expert or a cannon fodder who had immenseprehensive abilities was not important. What was in fact important was that he had shaken the dignity of the elite division.

    It had seemed as though the elite division were unapproachable, but it wasn¡¯t something worth being arrogant and aloof for. They were also capable of being beaten, beaten by a cannon fodder named All-Mouthy King.

    All-Mouthy King, how did he regard these people?

    All-Mouthy Kinging online was a sign.

    Just as Wang Zhong appeared online, he heard an uproar happening outside.

    ¡°He¡¯s here! I didn¡¯t wait so long in vain!¡±

    ¡°Us too! We¡¯ve waited so long for him. If not, we would have already gone out with girls already.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to graduate this year and am already considering switching upations and handling logistics, giving up my hopes and dreams I had. The least I could do is watch All-Mouthy King walk down that path and make all my dreamse true!¡±

    There were many people around. When heroic soul academy students belonging to the cannon fodder division graduated, nothing would change. They were perhaps a little better off whenpared to ordinary people, but were far from being the center of the world.

    For such people, the end of their four years in the heroic soul academy was the end of a beautiful life. The entire Freedom Federation, whenpared to the rest of this world of humans, was a ce where equality and freedom could be experienced. Once a person leaves this ce, they would have to experience the cruel, unforgiving outside world.

    Therefore, this kind of hope had transformed into something exceptionally important to them. There definitely wasn¡¯t any issue with them continuing to live, but there were times when humans needed something to believe in.

    All-Mouthy King had unknowingly be an object that cated thisrge group of cannon fodders.

    This also happened in Tianjing Academy and was also the reason why arge number of cannon fodders and hopeless seniors began to watch him. In the past, they had embraced this kind of dream, a dream where they would be influential. It was impossible for them now.

    When he heard the shouts and cheers of All-Mouthy King outside, Wang Zhong felt somewhat peculiar. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but start to smile.In fact, seeds of happiness began sprouting in his heart.

    Perhaps, for the sake of those people who continued to support him without knowing who he was, he could earnestly continue to fight on.

    Who was the next opponent?

    Unknowingly, a few had already discovered that those aloof and rarely seen experts from the elite division had started appearing one after another.

 Chapter 132 â€“ Meeting the Explosive Bear Goddess, Laura

    Chapter 132 ¨C Meeting the Explosive Bear Goddess, Laura

    Even though Wang Zhong had surmounted any difficulties he had met as he traversed through the path he had chosen, he was still viewed upon as a newbie in the eyes of experts. While his foundations were firmlyid down, he stillcked experience.

    Only after obtaining enough consecutive victories would he be able to reach a high level. By then, he would most definitely be matched with an opponent of equal standing.

    Yet, to the surprise of everyone, the appearance of this one soldier had rocked the boat.

    Copperfield Academy¡¯s Laura!

    Explosive Bear Goddess!

    Ever since Laura hadprehended and perfectly executed that newbat technique, her poprity had skyrocketed, cing her amongst the higher ss individuals within the academies. Regardless of whether it was her creativity or might, both were acknowledged as top tier.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been ce in the limelight, seeing that all her previous three fights ended up with Laura attaining easy victories. Up till now, those of the elite division were unexpectedly defenseless against her newbat technique. Each victory was achieved with a single fatal strike, which was a rare sight within the Cast Soul stage.

    Everyone was now used to her overbearing technique. Herbat technique was brimming with cold might and was aptly named ¡®Bear Rules The World¡¯. This new technique had a very high chance of entering the CHF¡¯s current Top Ten Great Combat Techniques.

    Laura could not care less about making it into the Top Ten Great Combat Techniques. Results were what mattered to her as results are a proof of one¡¯s might. Wthout which, no matter how much you talk about it, it would simply be just empty words. Laura wasn¡¯t satisfied at all with her previous few fights. She fought so as to perfect herbat technique, not to receive praises andpliments. All of that was meaningless to her. Furthermore, she felt that this technique of her was not yet perfect and it was only seen as invincible for the time being as no one had thought of a counter as of yet.

    The OP was there to root outfind its weakness. She wouldn¡¯t wait for the CHF for people to counter it.

    It was then she realised that her opponent was the one and only All-Mouthy King. The only thing she could do was gawk at him.

    Anlor and Arnold were overwhelmed with emotions. Their prayers had finally been answered. They¡¯d been waiting for this very day; waiting until the flowers had eventually withered. Laura would definitely avenge them. Additionally, once their captain had beat All-Mouthy King to the ground, she would no longer be so entranced by him.

    The entire Copperfield academy cohort held the same sentiments as them. Within Copperfield Academy, Laura was hailed as the absolute goddess. There was no one else who could be as perfect as her in their eyes. With her status as a member of the Potter n and the captain of the squadron, she was their sexy and intelligent goddess. She wasn¡¯t just a beauty. If one had any problems or issues within the academy, it would definitely be solved by the one and only Laura.

    With Laura¡¯s capabilities, there was no need for her to attend school. However, Laura remained humble and did not view herself as anyone extraordinary, attending the academy like a normal student and had even started to battle within the academy. She was not distant with the members of the academy, which ounted for the high poption within the Copperfield academy. Her kindness had gentleness had made everyone view her as a Goddess, creating a sense of camaraderie and belonging.

    Every single battle Laura had fought, she received the support of her countless fans. This battle was no exception. In fact, this battle was extra special, for Laura¡¯s opponent this time was the famed elite killer, All-Mouthy King. He was currently the most mysterious soldier within the OP.

    There were ten minutes of preparation time beforebat began.

    This meant that Wang Zhong was finally acknowledged as an elite. Between elites, sudden sneak attacks were simply unnecessary and deemed as an act of cowardice and dishonor. Both parties would be provided with ample preparation time before a fight in order to understand their opponents and adjust their mental state. At the same time, the OP would showcase the best highlights of the two¡¯s past battles.

    It is clear that both All-Mouthy King and Laura were skilled in their abilities. This would undoubtedly be a feast for the eyes for the other students.

    As the news about this match got out, the number of people entering OP to watch immediately broke the 20 thousand mark. Although they weren¡¯t the strongest, they had be quite famous over the past two months.

    The students of Copperfield Academy continued to spread the news. Skylinks rang out unceasingly.

    ¡°Brother! Hurry up ande to the OP floor! Our entire ss is already here! Why did you not reply to your skylink before?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what the hell is this ruckus about? I¡¯m in the toilet!¡±

    ¡°Elder sister Laura is now matched against All-Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck¡­ wait for me! Aiya! I forgot to clean my butt¡­¡±

    The number of matches Laura had participated in was no small number. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t receive thatrge a reception since many wouldn¡¯t care. This time it was different.

    It was already thiste but the entire Copperfield Academy was abuzz with excitement over the match.

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re saying my little Laura has queued up against that All-Mouthy King?¡± The one receiving this call over the skylink was the dean of Copperfield Academy, Darwin Potter.

    The academy dean was an important personnel of the Copperfield City, and it goes without saying that such a prestigious and essential role would be filled by a member of the Potter n.

    Darwin Potter wouldn¡¯t have cared so much if it were any other opponent. But if it was the All-Mouthy King, he wished to see the match for himself. Recently, there were talks of this person between the higher authorities of numerous academies. It could be said that the motive behind these talks was to find out more about this person from the others. With their sharp and keen eyesight, they could tell from the videos that All-Mouthy King was young from his fighting style and behaviour. It is highly likely that he was a student. If one were to continue analyzing the times when he worked, rested, and appeared online, one could sift out a pattern. Bybining all these factors at y, it would be possible to identify him with certainty.

    However, the most crucial information they seek was whose academy did this person belong to.

    Thousands of students were waiting inside the public square before the OP area. They couldn¡¯t enter the OP since the number of slots avable was limited. This didn¡¯t hinder their appreciation of the big battle, however, and they wanted to showcase their support to their heart¡¯s content.

    Everyone¡¯s efficiency and response was very quick. It was clear that they had once participated in quite a number of these ¡®sneak attacks¡¯. In fact, whenever Laura entered the OP for a fight, there would always be many people waiting nearby, ready to spread the news at all times.

    While it took a while longer for people from the other academies to respond to this, the battle had garnered far too much attention. This reaction was one that the teachers could not wrap their heads around. There were so many other matches that had far greater standards than this. Yet, such enthusiasm from the students baffled the teachers and was seen as abnormal.

    ¡°Teacher, how could you not know that this is All-Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°Almighty King? Who is that shameless? Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting beaten to death?¡±

    ¡°¡­ cough, cough. Teacher, this¡­ I¡¯m not going to say anything more¡ª FUCK! Who are you!? Don¡¯t steal my ce!¡±

    Laura was still extremely cautious and even a little emotional. She was finally queued up against him. Recently, she had been getting premonitions of this happening but she never imagined that those premonitions would actuallye true.

    She felt that by battling him personally would she be able to gain a deeper understanding of the All-Mouthy King. At the thought of being able to get up close and personal with the person of her dreams, she started to blush.

    ¡°Captain! Boss! You have to stay calm!¡± Anlor couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a lot at stake in this fight! You can¡¯t just throw the game!¡±

    ¡°You have to take revenge for us! Fiercely oppress him and let Big Auburn mercilessly p him!¡±, Arnold added while nodding vigorously

    If it were any other time, Laura would have definitely taught these two good-for-nothings a lesson. She couldn¡¯t do it now since she really did have to calm down. This would be an extremely hard fight. Her opponent¡¯sbat techniques and ability to quickly adapt to the flow of the battle was very powerful.

    The best highlights of the two¡¯s previous battles were being broadcasted. Wang Zhong was able to see Laura¡¯s techniques inbat, especially that ¡®Bear Rules The World¡¯ move. While it was indeed a bit exaggerated, it was still able to destroy heavy soldiers in an instant. Such abat technique would be a tad tricky to handle.

    This wasn¡¯t something that could be blocked with a skill or technique. If one met it head on, the fight would basically be over. The energy released during a dimension crack coupled with the instantaneous power of the soul beast that was released when it appeared would be lethal to anyone who faced it directly. Even a graze could cause serious injuries.

    The move was also quite difficult to anticipate beforehand. One couldn¡¯t know when Laura would y this hand.

    Laura had already used this move three times. The first time had been a sudden sneak attack but the next two opponents were exceptionally careful about it. Even then, they were unable to avoid it and bore the brunt of the attack. Furthermore, when one became preupied with the notion of defending against this move, their ability to showcase their full might would be hindered. With such a restriction, one would be destroyed when facing a member of the Potter n.

    This was indeed a bit of a dilemma. Currently, the only hope avable was to mindlessly suppress her using ranged firepower.

    On the armored train, the members of me City were all attentively awaiting the fight. The stakes of this fight were extraordinary, regardless of whether Laura or All-Mouthy King won.

    ¡°Does Big Sis have a chance at victory?¡±

    ¡°Laura has indeed been a bit invincibletely. Yet, there must be a way to break her technique.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to ept. Don¡¯t talk about anything else, just the ¡®Bear Rules The World¡¯ skill is would be hard to deal with. After that soul bear is summoned, it can continue to fight for at least two minutes. That¡¯s a minute longer than before! This would be a difficult match.¡±

    ¡°The most critical point is that not even heavy soldiers can block it!¡±

 Chapter 133 â€“ Fleshy Battle with the Goddess

    Chapter 133 ¨C Fleshy Battle with the Goddess

    ¡°Actually, have we not forgotten something. Don¡¯t you remember All-Mouthy King using dual pistols? He has both ranged burst fire and distance control. Laura is an explosive soldier. As long as All-Mouthy King keeps up good control and halts her advances, he definitely have a chance at victory.¡±

    Even with that said, everyone remained silent. Such a thing would only work in theory. The question was this; when faced with a member of the Potter n, would suppression even work?

    This was Laura they were talking about!

    If All-Mouthy King was considered as a multi-talented person who was a trick of all trades and master of none, then Laura was the one who was an expert that could shatter the heavens with a single move.

    Even before the start of the match, those who were masters at analysing battles had already proposed their predictions about the oue of the battle. At the same time, they exined the techniques each possessed.

    The basic conclusion was that All-Mouthy King was at aplete disadvantage when faced against Laura. No one could refute ims that he was exceptional in close quarterbat after seeing the strength and attack power he disyed in his previous match with Kostan. However, it is without a doubt that the ¡®Bear Rules The World¡¯ technique was a nightmare for those specialised in close quarterbat. The attack was at least over 200 grassos and this was just an estimate. There was no definite measure of its might.

    All-Mouthy King also had exceptionally outstanding rangedbat abilities. If he could suppress Laura to the point where she couldn¡¯t get close to him, then he had a chance to win.

    On the side of the Copperfield Academy, Anlor had already warned Laura of All-Mouthy King¡¯s gun techniques along with his unique multiyered oscition. Once her body turned stiff, she would be in exceptionally high danger.

    Only All-Mouthy King warranted such discretion. If it were any other opponent, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to waste so much effort. Once one demonstrated their abilities clearly, it was easy to see who executed it better or whose soul power was stronger.

    But when faced with a monster like All-Mouthy King, one couldn¡¯t know which move he would use in the end.

    The fight was about to start and the viewership had already hit 25620 people. The number of people watching on the skylink broke past the 50 thousand mark. The fact that so many people were watching a fight that was randomly matched-up was something worth paying attention to.

    The battle ground was like the calm before a storm. Battling an opponent like Laura was on apletely different level aspared to a person like Korstan Oleg. Heavy soldiers depended on endurance butcked the ability to achieve victory in a single strike. Assassins, on the other hand, were ssified as people who danced with their des. While they had exceptionally lethal attack power, theycked physical defense so attacking their weak and frail bodies was the way to clinch a victory. Only soldiers like Laura who possessed both outstanding defensive abilities and offensivebat techniques that were a headache to deal with.

    With everyone¡¯s gaze glued to the battlefield, the selection phase begun. The Explosive Bear Goddess Laura made the first selection. As the sessor of the Potter n, she was an expert in ancient fist techniques from the dark era. She didn¡¯t need weapons but still chose a small round shield. This was referred to as an arm shield. It was obvious that she feared All-Mouthy King¡¯s fist techniques.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s fans grew excited shortly after. This showed that even the aristocratic Potter n that specialised in fist techniques was unable to understand the workings behind Wang Zhong¡¯s Doubled Force. It was still considered to be deeply dreadful and should be avoided at all cost.

    Laura was indeed not acting pretentious. She had initially thought that his technique was the Osciting Fist. However, the fight with Kostan had shown otherwise. It was also hard to defend against. Though she had confidence in her abilities, the way females portrayed their confidence differed from males. While males tended to be pretentious showoffs, females had no need to do this.

    Regardless of whether it were the old era, dark era, or right now, women were still naturally better in this aspect.

    When they saw Laura choose the shield, Arnold and Anlor gave a sigh of relief. Her decision had ensured that she would maintain her invincible position. Laura was known for being on the offensive whenever she chose the arm shield. Such an act meant that she was prepared to pursue victory.

    Laura had only used the small round shield once. It had been during the regionalpetition. She¡¯d never used it once within the OP. What was important in the OP wasn¡¯t victory or defeat but the battle process. This time it was different. Laura didn¡¯t believe this would be a fast fight. What was more important was that she did not underestimate her opponent.

    Most of the time, the audience would not have such a great understanding of their idols but for Laura, it was different. Both Laura and Sharmie were considered to be famed goddesses inside the OP and had already broke down the boundaries between academies. Even if she wasn¡¯t considered the strongest or most beautiful of the two, she was indeed much closer to the people. When they saw Laura using the round shield, everyone understood that she was being serious.

    In terms of poprity, Sharmie had an overwhelming lead on her. This was the natural advantage of a beauty.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze then converged on All-Mouthy King¡¯s side. Before anyone could say a thing the scene yed out once more¡­ random weapon selection.

    It was at this point of time that Arnold and everyone began to calm down. Choosing random weapon selection meant that it all boils down to luck. If it doesn¡¯t select the appropriate long-ranged weapon, Laura¡¯s chances of sess would be high.

    So long as she beat All-Mouthy King, Laura would be able to gain a foothold over those rivals within the same grade as her. Regardless of what she wanted personally or what the Potter n thought, this was the most important point.

    Human society never depended on the single ideal. It would never cut off and fragment.

    Laura didn¡¯t care much about this. She wished to properly enjoy the fight and see if this man truly deserved her admiration.

    Random weapon?

    Doesn¡¯t matter.

    When the weapon was finalized¡­

    Quite a few in the audience cheered. They had in fact been worried that All-Mouthy King would randomize and get dual guns or something rted to heavy soldiers. After all, this fellow¡¯s performance had simply been heaven-defying. Yet, that wouldn¡¯t be now!

    The heavens could not longer bear to see it!

    All-Mouthy King had randomized into no weapons.

    The randomized battlefield was the arena.

    There was a high chance of getting these this particrbination and such a thing was considered normal. However, having it at this point of time was extremely unfavourable for All-Mouthy King.

    There was no shelter for him to hide under and facing Laura head on was simply akin to asking for death. Within the elite division there wasn¡¯t anyone who dared to fight Laura in a ce like the arena. If one got cornered, then they would have no choice but to ept their defeat before her big bear and just count themselves as unlucky.

    Dimensional Lifeforms were indeed stronger than humans. This point was already consideredmon knowledge.

    Within the OP forums, various great academies had already formed extraordinarily clear distinctions. One either stood on All-Mouthy King¡¯s side or were firm supporters of Laura.

    To engage in closebat with Laura, who would dare say they had a chance at victory within the many heroic soul academies of the Federation?

    With regards to mankind¡¯s current armament development, weapons had already be an integral part of the system. A person like All-Mouthy King shouldn¡¯t exist in such a ce.

    However, there were still a group of people who firmly supported All-Mouthy King. For many of them, their ranking within the divisions wasn¡¯t that high, with the vast majority ced in the cannon fodder division. The remaining few were stationed in the rune or logistics departments of the various great academies. They firmly believed that All-Mouthy King would win. Perhaps this was a kind of hope.

    The fightmenced and both sides entered the battlefield.

    Every time he entered the battlefield, Wang Zhong felt as happy as a newborn. Simrly, Laura never felt so much anticipation for a match before this one.

    The ¡®Bear Rules The World¡¯ technique possessed an indescribable kind of deterrence. All those who had crossed fists with her had to be prepared for her skill at any moment, lowering their concentration and reducing their overall abilities by around 30%. This gave her arge advantage. The only other option was to win her in terms of soul power and among the many Federation academy students, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could do so.

    Right now, the greatest weakness All-Mouthy King showed was his soul power. In each of his battles, he had never used his soul power to suppress his opponents in order to achieve victory. His soul power was set at the lowest possible standard for a fight.

    But could he afford to keep holding back this time?

    The usually sexy and teasing Laura became extremely focused during a fight. That earnest expression she showed captivated many an audience.

    Laura was dressed in a redbat outfit that revealed her astonishing physique. On her back was the symbol of the Potter n: a red circle bordering a fist.

    She gripped both hands together in anticipation.

    Whoosh¡­

    Her soul power waspletely released. This was her way of dering war. Laura¡¯s soul power was now over 100 grassos. Her average attack was even at around 150 grassos. , With soul power condensing around her fist, she separated her hands and gestured for him to start.

    Laura really wanted to know how All-Mouthy King would defend against her attack!

 Chapter 134 â€“ The Merry Cityâ€™s Battle

    Chapter 134 ¨C The Merry City¡¯s Battle

    Laura instantly shot toward him. The Potter n¡¯s closebat capabilities were not something to be taken light off and vastly superior to thebat techniques that weremonly taught in the academies.

    Bang¡­ Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­

    With her overwhelming soul power Lauraunched an all-out attack in an attempt to suppress All-Mouthy Kingpletely. Her fists were wrapped in soul power and was directed at him with such a force it rumbled like a vast waterfall.

    All-Mouthy King deflected over thirty punches in quick session. However, he could not keep up with the speed and revealed an opening. Laura took advantage of this opportunity, kicking All-Mouthy King with such force that it knocked him over ten meters back.

    One¡¯s physique is never a true indicator of one¡¯s strength.

    Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled with a glow. She felt that something was amiss. All-Mouthy King¡¯s soul power was very weak; this wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. His soul power was akin to a newbie¡¯s. What was strange, however, was that his soul power seemed continuous and unceasing.

    To put it simply, the average person would produce soul power in waves. It was simr to breathing in which soul power would flow in and out as opposed to surging forth in a continuous stream. Yet, All-Mouthy King was able to continuously produce a soul power output of slightly above 50 grassos ceaselessly. There were no ebb and flow in his soul power. This allowed him to maintain a stable defense against strong soul power attacks that struck him. Coupled with his tyrannically strong body, it would be impossible topletely suppress him unless someone had an overbearing defense-breakingbat technique.

    This was immensely interesting for Laura as this was only experienced when she was against experts who were forcefully restraining their soul power. But when she came into close contact with him, and shed fists with him, the feeling she got from his heartbeat, breathing, and aura told her that he was the same age as her.

    A Heavenly Soul expert below 20 years of age?

    This was definitely impossible. Rather, it must be that the person before her was a strange person with a unique talent. There was even a high possibility that he was some hidden expert of a great n.

    Laura wanted to see how long he could continue to hide before her. As long as she could force out all of his unique moves, she would be able to see traces of the n he belonged to. She hadn¡¯t seen any such traces in the past since his opponents weren¡¯t strong enough. Up against her, however, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anything!

    This impulse of her¡¯s made her fighting spirit soar to the skies. She once again started her onught of attacks. A soldier¡¯s violent dash! Sudden shift to the side! Her body skid across the ground and made a gorgeous half-circle charge to the rear¡ªPotter Direct Arc Advance!

    Wang Zhong turned and sent an elbow at her but Laura was like a nimble, agile leopard. She lowered her body and sent a fist out.

    In an instant, Wang Zhong realised something was amiss. His right hand hurriedly moved to block¡­

    Bang¡­

    All-Mouthy King was instantly sent flying by Laura¡¯s fist andnded at the edge of the arena.

    The viewing gallery turned silent for a few seconds before erupting in cheers loud enough to shatter the world. All of them chanted out Laura¡¯s name.

    Laura didn¡¯t just solely rely on her soul beast, as evident by her formidable individual fighting prowess. It was just that all of the attention was ced on her soul bear.

    In fact, Laura wasn¡¯t suited for rangedbat. If one were to analyze her, they would that she was quite simr to All-Mouthy King. She could fully take on the role of a soldier or an assassin. She had even carried around a big shield, substituting for a heavy soldier. While it wasn¡¯t her forte, her abundant soul power allowed her to use it for defence. Furthermore, Laura¡¯s body was also unusually formidable. Her soul beast¡¯s attributes had influenced her body to a great degree.

    With All-Mouthy King constantly suppressed by her soul power, he simply wasn¡¯t able to disy any of his own.

    As for All-Mouthy King¡¯s Doubled Force, Laura knew how to use Osciting Fist to counter it.

    Potter Family¡¯s Osciting Fist.

    This was reason for such a force behind her previous punch.

    Wang Zhong was indeed shocked. The only thing he could do to mitigate the force of the blow was to create some distance. Right now, he shouldn¡¯t underestimate his opponent because she was a girl. Laura was the strongest opponent he¡¯d ever met. Furthermore, her style was quite well-matched against his own.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show mercy just because I¡¯m a girl. If you keep doing so, you¡¯ll end up in a sorry state.¡± Laura spoke with a faint smile. She felt a little pride for being able to drive the famous All-Mouthy King to such a state.

    The kids at Copperfield City were overwhelmed with emotion. This was the true disposition of an expert. Someone like All-Mouthy King should get beaten down.

    All of those aspects that made All-Mouthy King an expert werepletely countered by Laura. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t even need to use ¡®Bear Rules The World¡¯ to finish him off.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t all the fights before with All-Mouthy King very brilliant and lively? It was just because his opponents were too weak. When met with a true expert, he would just get beaten proper.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s just that Laura isparable in strength and have the means to counter him, thus making him unable to disy his strength.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the closebat skills and techniques of the Potter n are quite well-rounded. It skewed like those belonging to the assassin ns and is quite suited for arenabat.¡±

    The skills andbat techniques of assassins were generally not suited for head-on confrontations. As such, fights in the OP was something the soldier families stood out in. And out of them all, the Potter n was one of the most outstanding ns.

    Laura possessed ample closebat experience. While she had been a little rough around the edges in her first year, the amount of experience she had umted over the year had transformed her in her second year. Her confidence, strength, and opportunistic nature within a fight rapidly increased. Day by day, she improved at an rming rate.

    This was the period of time when therge majority of juniors belonging to the various n underwent transformations. All of the theories and strength that had been instilled in them since young would rapidly awaken and evolve during this phase of life, pushing them way ahead of everyone else.

    Every single fight now would be the foundation for their future battles.

    Laura knew All-Mouthy King would be an important cornerstone for her. But would he be worth her time? The only way to confirm this was through this fight.

    Far away, on a train heading towards the northern region, Sharmie, Mario, and the other squad members were quiet. They naturally hadn¡¯t assumed All-Mouthy King would lose like this. Yet, what was most shocking were Laura¡¯s improvements. In the past, she hadn¡¯t been this strong. However, because everyone¡¯s attention had been ced on her soul bear, her improvements to her individualbat prowess went unnoticed.

    One didn¡¯t need to fear a n¡¯s talents but, rather, fear that even with such a background they would have to work a hundred times harder than others.

    Arnold and Anlor looked each other in the eye and secretlyughed. All of their hard work had been for this. They thought their hellish days of being pitted against the bear were over. While being beaten by Captain was tiring, she being able to aplish this feat were wholly due to their contributions.

    All for the sake of getting rid of All-Mouthy King!

    Wang Zhong stood up and rotated his right hand, which had almost been broken. Osciting Fist was a high-speed continuous soul power bombardment fist technique. It was slightly simr to Doubled Force. One ced emphasis on soul power techniques while the other on physical body techniques. Both, however, possessed very strong killing ability.

    With her superiority in soul power, Wang Zhong grew excited. Up until no, this had been the first time he met with an opponent that paid such detail when exerting strength.

    Whoosh¡­

    Bang¡­

    Seemingly at the same time, the two dashed toward each other and arrived at the middle. Fists flew out and countered each of their attacks. In physical nimbleness and strength, Laura held the overall superiority. While there wasn¡¯t such a huge gap in power, it was still lethal. Coupled with her overwhelming soul power,Laura had free reign of the fight.

    All-rounded superiority.

    That was a wrong conception. Laura felt shock that the onlookers didn¡¯t know of. Her suddenly use of Osciting Fist had been the perfect sneak attack. She¡¯d thought it would be a huge blow to her opponent but it didn¡¯t seem to do anything to him. It was inconceivable.

    Using her all-rounded suppression, Laura suddenly sent out another Osciting Fist. The technique¡¯s execution was very strict. It was a very powerfulbat technique and,was very hard to defend against, especially when one was weaponless.

    Bang¡­

    All-Mouthy King was sent three steps back. A wave of cheers swept through the audience but All-Mouthy King simply stretched his body beforeunching another round of attacks.

    Whoosh¡­

    Laura evaded his attack and increased their distance. She was stunned. Did he actually have a way to block Osciting Fist!?

    How was this possible?

    Wang Zhong gave a faint smile. ¡°Were you going to rely on superimposed soul powerbat techniques to defeat me?¡±

    The joyous atmosphere that had filled the viewing gallery instantly turned into silence. Other than a limited number of people, everyone else had thought that Laura would win this fight hands down.However, reality showed otherwise.

 Chapter 135 â€“ Ghost Steps VS Explosive Flame Bear

    Chapter 135 ¨C Ghost Steps VS Explosive me Bear

    The Juan and Kostan brothers were also present at the fight. As experts in heavy soldier defence, they had suffered great losses beneath thisbat technique. Having experienced it first hand, their words had a lot of weight when it came to discussions about it. All-Mouthy King¡¯s finishing strike on Kostan was also on a level higher than the Osciting Fist and was more difficult to defend against¡­ because it seemed as though the second wave of force generated ignored all defences and damaged the target internally.

    The second wave of force from Osciting Fist could be defended against. Heavy soldiers with experience could definitely block it, but notpletely nullify it.

    Even Kostan couldn¡¯t ¡®negate¡¯ the effects like All-Mouthy King. Blocking and negating were two totally different concepts.

    This detail was sufficient to make everyone in the elite division tremble with fear.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± The moment she said those words Laura felt dumb. How could she just ask others about their secrets like that?

    ¡°Against such high-frequency soul power attacks, one can in fact use a reverse-frequency soul power defence to nullify it. This fits with Karma¡¯s ¡®Ripple Conforming Neutralization Principle¡¯,¡± Wang Zhong replied.

    The entire audience was still deathly silent. Karma¡¯s Ripple Conforming Neutralization Principle¡­ was this a soul power requirement catered towards rune forging? Did it actually have such a use inbat?

    Most had a dumbfounded expression on their faces. Laura, on the other hand, knew about this. Not only did she understand it, she was very clear on its details. This was something she would have to practice in order to advance to the next level and would require a higher level in her understanding of soul power.

    Yet the person before her had unexpectedly achieved that level already.

    With a deep breath, she started to cause the temperature around them to rise. While that was theoretically true, a problem still remained: how long would he be able to defend against her attacks with such a pitiful amount of soul power??

    It was obvious that All-Mouthy King¡¯s theory did nothing to suppress Laura. As an expert, she would always ensure that control over the flow of the battle was always in her hands.

    The elites present clearly felt the strength of Laura¡¯s mentality.

    Bang¡­

    zing Osciting Fist!

    Laura hadunched her attack. A third of her punches she sent out were now zing Osciting Fists. This kind of terrifying closebat strength intimidated countless people. The imminent mes carried intense burning attributes. Perhaps the lethality wasn¡¯t as strong as it looked, but it could indeed scatter the opponent¡¯s concentration.

    When humans were under pain, their mind would always be a mess.

    Bang¡­ Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­

    Over fifty punches were sent out in an instant and yet All-Mouthy King was able to dodge them all by a hair¡¯s breadth. As the two grew closer, Laura could see faint burn marks on his skin. Against the terrifying pressure of his fists, All-Mouthy King¡¯s tiny bit of soul power was obviously unable to guard his entire body. He could only block off injuries, but not slightly burned skin.

    The more fists that wereunched, the great the suppression. Due to herunching Osciting Fists consecutively, her energy consumption escted to immense levels. Yet, what was most frightening was how unperturbed All-Mouthy King was. With his gaze held firm, the memories of his past came flooding back.

    Pain¡­ there was nothing more painful than his illness during his adolescent years. As he thought about that pain, Wang Zhong grew distracted. The pain he currently felt¡­was nothingpared to the past.

    Laura lost focus for a slight second, and that was enough for Wang Zhong tounch a counterattack towards her chest. Laura was shocked. All-Mouthy King¡¯s Doubled Force was lethal and she didn¡¯t possess a defence strong enough to ward it off.

    She promptly created distance between them. Sweat was already covering her body.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t pursue her. If that punch had hit, he would not have continued fighting. After all, this was not a battle to the death and he refused to cross the line and kill another.

    Laura¡¯s breathing became moreboured. She understood that her opponent had showed her mercy. This can¡¯t continue, she thought. She needed to bring out more power.

    ¡°Be careful! I¡¯ll summon my soul beast anytime from now on!¡± Laura roared in a deep voice. Her warning was to return a favor for his mercy. She had been tempted to use it, but had not throughout the match. Now she was going full out. She didn¡¯t want her opponent to be distracted when she did so, but she was going to use it.

    Regardless of what kind of defenses her opponent had, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the strike when her soul beast appeared.

    The goddess was angry!

    Due to the slight ease in tension, Laura had been able to recover to around 70-80%. With her strong recovery capabilities, she was able to gain back her stamina andunched her attacks once again. This time she was determined to finish him off. Laura deciding to summon her soul bear wasn¡¯t someone people in the Federation academies wanted to face.

    Wang Zhong weed Laura¡¯s charge. Instead of retreating, he dashed forward instead.?

    Was he courting his own death?

    Laura had a strange look in her eyes, before unleashing her next technique.

    Varied Frequency Steps!

    Laura suddenly made a change in her movement. Her pace rhythm was instantly broken, making others unable to keep up with her movements.

    Close-ranged pace suppression was an even higher levelbat technique. It was much harder to execute than Osciting Fist. Only whenbined together would it be a true killing move.

    But then, All-Mouthy King¡¯s actions became incredibly strange. His body seemed to sway around, as though he were unstable and couldn¡¯t stand properly¡­

    The two continuously changed positions. Laura intended to use the Varied Frequency Steps with her Osciting Fist to carry out her suppression. This gave her a surefire chance to summon her soul bear. However, All-Mouthy King¡¯s strange swaying confused her sense of bearing. She was unable to determine his next location.

    His entire being was in disorder. Laura didn¡¯t know this, but those watching felt even weirder than her. All-Mouthy King¡¯s swaying gave off an impression that his center of gravity had be unstable. Watching it for too long could cause a headache.

    A few elites frowned, their faces filled with serious intent. This¡­ was a new movement style!

    Varied Frequency Steps was already exceptionally frightening, but that was just a simple change in speed. All-Mouthy King was able to continuously change his center of gravity. How could a person change their center of gravity at will?

    As much as Laura wanted to attack, she couldn¡¯t. Her intuition told her that if she were to strike, she would simply hit nothing but air. All that awaited her then was a lethal strike from All-Mouthy King.

    This sense of danger was very frightening. Seconds passed and all Laura could do was to continue retreating. As she was forced back, beads of sweat started to drip down her forehead.

    There were already 30 thousand people watching within the OP. The number on their skylinks exceeded 70 thousand. Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the scene before them. Laura had the ¡®Bear Rules The World¡¯ move and yet was forced to retreat by this swaying, shaking All-Mouthy King.

    Over five thousand Copperfield Academy students were speechless. The majority of them didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Why didn¡¯t she execute her technique?

    What was Laura afraid of?

    Laura¡¯s fists were clenched tight. She was following her opponent¡¯s rhythm in order to make a judgement. She had to make a decision, but as she continued to observe him she unexpectedly began to grow dizzy.

    This can¡¯t continue! If this continues, I¡¯ll be done for! Laura forced herself to calm down. She viciously bit her tongue and the pain cleared her head. As she retreated, she suddenly lunged toward All-Mouthy King!

    Catch him off guard!

    Bear Rules The World!

    The space around them instantly fluctuated as terrifying energy suppressed the entire arena. A roar that seemed toe from deep within the abyss suddenly sounded out throughout the arena.

    ¡°Auburn!¡±

    Bang¡­

    The me Explosive Bear instantaneously appeared. This might was indeed from ¡®Bear Rules The world¡¯. In an instant, however, Laura turned cold. Her move had struck air. The core might of the soul bear¡¯s arrival was condensed in a radius of 3 meters. During that instantaneous action of hers, she had made a mistake. She¡¯d released it on the left but All-Mouthy King had appeared in on the right in a sh¡­

    That terrifying might smashed the space apart¡­

    Lucky for her, the Explosive me Bear¡¯s reaction was exceptionally keen. It could feel its master¡¯s helplessness and panic. In what seemed like an instant, it lunged at Wang Zhong. It carried with it the power of surging mes as two gigantic bear paws tried to tear Laura¡¯s opponent to shreds.

    Lauraunched her attack at the same time. She used the most straightforward move and dashed toward All-Mouthy King, unleashing Osciting Fist. I want to see how you¡¯ll defend against this!

    But All-Mouthy King¡¯s body once more shifted in a sh. That swaying movement was akin to a demon disappearing and appearing.

    Bang¡­

    Laura and her soul bear almost collided into each other. Luckily the soul bear was spiritually connected to her and was able to forcefully control itself before the collision. However, the entire situation was aplete mess. In that moment, All-Mouthy King appeared behind her.

 Chapter 136 â€“ Singing of Conquering

    Chapter 136 ¨C Singing of Conquering

    His palm rested gently against Laura¡¯s fair neck.

    Time seemed to instantly stop,

    Even the soul bear had stopped moving.

    Darwin Potter sighed softly. She still lost¡­ they weren¡¯t even of the same level. The difference was just too great.

    Regardless of whether it were those in the OP viewing gallery or those watching the video feed, all of them were silent. Laura¡¯s consummate technique that had shook the OP system with its might was broken so easily. This verified the most basic principle; it didn¡¯t matter how strong a technique was if it didn¡¯t hit the target.

    After a few seconds fervent roars and cheers erupted from those within the cannon fodder division. All-Mouthy King cannot be stopped!

    Sharmie sighed gently. She didn¡¯t feel particrly happy, but instead felt a sense of pressure. The stronger his opponent the stronger he appeared. That kind of swaying movement hadn¡¯t ever been seen before. It was like the steps of a silent ghost, a nightmare for closebat.

    All of a sudden she felt like making a call on the skylink.

    Wang Zhong took a deep breath. He¡¯d finally been able to sum up that movement. Last year he¡¯d suffered through all kinds of defeats, but in fact he had been able to use the experience to verify quite a number of matters. He had in fact used that movement before, just¡­ the result wasn¡¯t sufficient enough. People had still beaten him up badly. But it was a different story now. With a strong body and vigorous soul power along with more experience, his power had grown since the previous year. He¡¯d seemingly undergone a transformation since his freshman years.

    Those swaying movements weren¡¯t anything like a ghost or specter¡¯s movements, but was instead Clown Steps. They were the same kind of actions Simba used to tease him in the past. Erratic center of gravity and swaying with the wind. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t disy it the same way as Simba, but he¡¯d still extracted quite a bit of its essence to use in this set of motions.

    There were two issues with Bear Rules The World. The first was the area of effect. Laura couldn¡¯t be too close to the summoning point or it would have a negative impact on her. The second was the requirement of triangting the opponent¡¯s position. While the soul bear¡¯s descent was still very fast, it still wasn¡¯t instantaneous and required time. Triangtion was still a must.

    That was just enough for Wang Zhong to mislead her.

    Laura had made a mistake. She shouldn¡¯t have ced all her apples in one basket. During a fight that kind of act which reliedpletely on luck and staked everything was equivalent to giving up her life.

    A captain should maintain their calm at all time.

    His skylink suddenly rang¡­ unexpectedly it was Sharmie, she¡­

    In the next second Wang Zhong dashed out to join the cheering crowd as he answered his skylink. ¡°Hello, who is this? Ah, Sharmie, is there something you need?¡±

    When she heard the moring and cheers of ¡®All-Mouthy King¡¯ sent over her skylink, Sharmie replied, ¡°Nothing, just thinking about you. We¡¯ll chat next time,¡± and then hung up the call.

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded and the members of the me Artillery Squadron were all stupefied.

    ¡°What are you all looking at? If you continue looking like that I¡¯ll dig your eyes out!¡±

    Everyone immediately pointed their eyes toward their noses, noses toward their mouths.

    Different from the other ces, Copperfield Academy was a sea of dejected souls. Laura had lost matches before, but that was beforeprehending that consummate skill and her personal improvements. Never would they have imagined she would lose now. Furthermore, she had lost in such a peak condition.

    Without a doubt, after this fight All-Mouthy King would climb to new heights.

    His invincible path still continued.

    Who, who could stop that mysterious man!

    After defeating Laura, All-Mouthy King becamepletely famous. The various great academies were all trying to find their own ¡®All-Mouthy King¡¯. After all, who could possibly reject the possibility of one being hidden within their academy?

    In this short period of time there were quite a few who proimed themselves as being All-Mouthy King. yet, they were all hung up and beaten in the end. Where was the genuine All-Mouthy King?

    The hearts of a few ns were also stirred. Regardless of whether or not All-Mouthy King were a student or where he was, so long as he was unaffiliated this became their opportunity.

    One¡¯s identity in the OP was an absolute secret. This was a decision made by the power structure of the current Freedom Federation. It was a kind of equality. Any one person or n would find it difficult to break this.

    But all of this usually revolved around secrets and benefits. All-Mouthy King was but a simple person and seemingly didn¡¯t have any n standing behind him. There were already some powers beginning to stir. If they wanted to get their hands on him then it was easy for them to find out who he was.

    Nothing absolute existed in this world. If one had a rival then one could extinguish them beforehand. Lacking influence, he was perfect for them to try and entice with their full force. This was the way to live in this new era.

    Wang Zhong felt a slight headache from all the noiseing from the outside world. He was powerless, however, and could only continue his routine and attend his sses up until the second group training sessions started.

    After experiencing the first round of this selection process and going through the shock brought on by Sharmie¡¯s visit, Scarlet and the rest obviously felt the pressure. The CHF didn¡¯t seem as beautiful as they imagined. With their strength they were but newbies among heroes.

    Grace was naturally very clear of this situation. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have returned. Originally the second group training session should have started long ago, yet a small dispute arose when she left the city to prepare for it. This then required her to personally go and settle it. Such a problem urred frequently in the Federation. Usually, people within the Federation wouldn¡¯t dare touch the stuff of the Five Great Families rashly. When Grace stepped forward, however, even the other side wouldn¡¯t dare get overly excessive.

    Looking at the people gathering, a sliver of recollection appeared on Grace¡¯s face. The Markis and Markos brothers stood behind Grace as was usual.

    ¡°The second phase is also the final phase that I¡¯ve prepared for everyone. Your training location will be the Disorderly Burial Lake Region,¡± Grace said before pausing. She watched the group of people before her and, as expected, the majority of them had shocked expressions on their faces.

    The Disorderly Burial Lake Region was their training locatio. In fact, a few people had already guessed this like Scarlet and Reeves. What no one thought was that this would be thest phase of their group training.

    ¡°Teacher Grace, did you just say the group training ends after this second phase?¡± asked Scarlet. She felt it was a bit too fast. Although the group training had been tough, they could still feel the increase in strength as well as the growth in cohesion within the group. This kind of group training was obviously very effective.

    ¡°The captain has duties at the front line and can¡¯t always be staying here. Masters are responsible for teaching the basics; training depends on the individual,¡± said Markis. To be frank he didn¡¯t feel like this group of people were worth Grace wasting her time. At least, this went for the majority of them.

    Grace waved a hand to show she didn¡¯t n to further exin. There was no need to give such details to these little guys and show them the tangled up,plicated situation going on at the front lines. Originally there should have been a third phase and even a cushion for training in the middle. But now they can only make do and move on.

    ¡°You guys have probably heard about the Disorderly Burial Lake Region. It is ssified as a C Grade restricted region by the Federation. A naturally pitke is located at its center and the region is separated into threeyers. Other than the center there is also the middle region and outer region.

    ¡°The rules are simple. I ced a few tokens in the center region for you guys. Those who bring them back are qualified to pass this phase.¡±

    The faces of quite a few of the students turned slightly pale. This included Reeves. It was still fine if they were to hunt and kill mutated lifeforms within a restricted region. Although he¡¯d guessed correctly that they going to the Disorderly Burial Lake Region, he¡¯d assumed they were to just kill a few monsters around the edges to test their coordination and survival capabilities as a group.

    But to directly head toward the center of the Disorderly Burial Lake Region? That was the most dangerous location within this entire C Grade restricted region¡­

 Chapter 137 â€“ Puny

    Chapter 137 ¨C Puny

    What restricted regions represented was a zone which possessed thicker concentrations of dimension energy and was a ce where arge number of mutated lifeforms would frequently gather. The evolution index within was very high andpletely surpassed that of any ordinary wilderness area. Along with this, the changes to the environment was very severe as the terrain and climate becameplex.

    The army itself had difficulty suppressing such regions and could only explore, observe, and record what they could. At appropriate times they would send out troops to clean them up.

    Naturally, quite a number of homeless mercenaries and refugees chose to hunt and kill a few low ranked mutated beasts in the less dangerous restricted regions. They would use up the corpse and harvest the crystals for those who needed them in exchange for various resources.

    Generally speaking the Federation would give grades for the various known restricted regions based on the danger rankings of the mutated beasts within. S Grade was a life-restricted region. A, B, C, and D grades had mutated beasts that grew progressively less dangerous.

    Although C Grade regions were considered the second-least dangerous restricted region in terms of grading, the central region still exceeded the capabilities of these students who had yet to cast their heroic souls. Entering the central region would definitely be risking one¡¯s life. None of them knew why Grace gave them such a task.

    This time Grace didn¡¯t use threats or menacing actions to set up her prestige like before. She just casually said, ¡°The group training this time is different from before. The center of the C Grade restricted region is dangerous even for a heroic soul solder and it will be difficult escaping in one piece. For you guys, it will be a life and death struggle. Therefore, if anyone wishes to withdraw now I won¡¯t force you guys.¡±

    Withdraw?

    While most of their faces had turned ugly when they heard about their task to pierce toward the center, the word ¡®withdraw¡¯ definitely hadn¡¯t appeared in their minds. Those who past the previous selection and remained were the elite of the elites. At least, their willpower was sufficient enough to endure up until now. Others might have agreed to the withdrawal but they definitely wouldn¡¯t.

    Grace saw that the group wasn¡¯t as undisciplined as it was in the beginning and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give a word of advice to those participating in this. You all better have remembered the feeling and experiences you had gained in the first group training. Don¡¯t let that easy andfortable life back at the academy impact your judgement and will. That is all.¡±

    Grace clearly didn¡¯t have the interest to joke around with them. She pped her hands and Markis lifted the drape covering the table, revealing countless weapons that radiated with rune auras. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    ¡°You guys can carry any weapon here. They were all prepared for you.¡±

    While people like Barran were still clueless about what they were seeing, those like Wang Zhong, Reeves, and Scarlet were able to understand the quality of these weapons and note them down as superior due to their luster and rune patterns. These were products from KD Heavy Industries and were also mass produced rune weapons. There was a huge difference in the quality between those ordinary-looking toys in the academy and the ones before them.

    These were high-end products that only the regr army troops could use. Considered army resources, they weren¡¯t items that could be bought with money.

    With a roar, everyone moved forward. Wang Zhong chose a rune dagger, rune bow, and a quiver. Compared to hot weapons he preferred the feel of cold weaponry. Furthermore, the sounds made by guns firing was simply too loud. It could attract the attention ofrge-scale mutated life form groups within this dangerous restricted region.

    Grai casually chose a rune sword and slung it over his back. He was still a guy as confident and carefree as the wind. He¡¯d previously used just his fingers to defeat Adams on the stage, so quite a few had assumed he was an empty-handed soldier. When they saw him choose the rune sword, many raised their eyebrows in surprise. Hymin stared at him until her eyes shone.

    Barran chose a rune shield and greatsword, as well as a suit of armor that wasn¡¯t considered too heavy. This offered the best standard of defense and was the usual choice for heavy soldiers.

    Emily chose dual rune daggers. Due to the stimtion she felt from watching Brooks she began to train bitterly in the two daggers. While there wasn¡¯t any concrete evidence that she¡¯d improved, one could easily tell her confidence changedpletely. Emily weighed the daggers and inserted a bit of soul power into them. She could feel the sharp, acute feeling that came from the daggers. The free, effortless soul power maniption, as well as its unhindered conductivity and the firm stability as she held them, made her very satisfied.

    The others also grew more confident. These weapons were all top notch and would greatly increase their overallbat capabilities. From the looks of it, Grace spent quite a bit of thought on all of this. The more quick thinking of the group had already guessed how the task would be divided. It obviously wouldn¡¯t be realistic for the group of 20 to move as one. After all, this involved the final quotas to enter thepetition. Grouping them all together would definitely lower thepetitiveness of the the endeavor.

    Upon seeing that everyone had chosen their weapons, Grace nodded and said, ¡°You guys can go and form your own groups. As this is a group task the trust within the group will be fundamental and the key element to youpleting the task. Therefore, I hope that you will all be cautious when choosing your group.

    ¡°Bringing back the token is just the criteria to pass. The final ten quotas for participating in thepetition will be judged by the number of mutated lifeforms that had been hunted and killed as youplete the task. As such, do not try and avoidbat. The more you kill the higher the probability of you advancing.¡±

    Grace did not issue a specific hunting target, but everyone understood that this was the most decisive factor. The more they killed higher graded mutated life forms the better the score they would get.

    Reeves smiled faintly and the members of Saint Judgement automatically moved towards him. Including Reeves, Saint Judgement had ten people on their side. Regardless of what happened, Saint Judgement was still considered a major force within Tianjing Academy.

    Seven ck Rose Society members were grouped together with Scarlet at the head. With another member of a small society, they formed an eight-person group.

    The four from the Prodigy Society formed a group and the only individual left alone was Hymin. There was no helping it as the Special Abilities Society of Tianjing was of too weak a standard. After the first round of eliminations, she was sole person remaining out of the four members participating.

    Reeves beamed as he looked toward Hymin. There was no doubt that the best choice for her was to join Saint Judgement¡¯s group. Hymin¡¯s special ability was powerful and with Reeve¡¯s forceful charisma it would take just a few words to remove a member of their group for her.

    Naturally, she could also choose ck Rose as their strength wasn¡¯t low. Their group also happened to have free space¡­ but Hymin actually walked over to the Prodigy Society.

    ¡°I¡¯ve considered the Prodigy Society¡¯s side,¡± Hymin said before winking at Grai.

    Reeves¡¯ smile didn¡¯t change but the few people from Saint Judgement showed fierce expressions. This bunch was the core of Saint Judgement. Other than Lily and Colby and the very small group of people who were more epting, the rest cared greatly about the small and big grudges between Saint Judgement and the Prodigy Society. If Hymin had chosen ck Rose then they wouldn¡¯t have said anything about that. To choose the Prodigy Society, however, made that group feel as though they had been pped.

    Grace didn¡¯t interfere with the group allocation but instead nced at the time on her watch. ¡°Since you are all done preparing, let us set off!¡±

 Chapter 138 â€“ Veteran

    Chapter 138 ¨C Veteran

    Did one feel danger? Did one feel pressure. Did you think that meant you¡¯re feeling fear?

    NONONO!

    The pressure toward an individual from this C Grade restricted region wasn¡¯t big since all they needed to do was survive. They didn¡¯t have to resistpletely and get wiped out and could even run if they faced a powerful mutated beast. All of this was especially possible with the appearance of the KD Heavy Industries weapons. Everyone¡¯s confidence grew to an unprecedented level.

    At this moment, they were all very happy. Even those who were more cautious and more prudent than others were moved by this kind of atmosphere.

    They¡¯d spent entire days training and had already lost interest in that. When they thought of how they would be having real fights in this ce, they began thinking of it as more genuine training. And with so many people grouped up together and with all of these strong and powerful weapons, what could stop them?

    Reeves observed everyone. When he saw Wang Zhong and Grai again, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Hymin¡¯s choice had indeed exceeded his expectations, but it wasn¡¯t anything of note. It was just a small variable that wouldn¡¯t cause anysting influence for the current situation. Everything was still within his control. He was now anticipating the hunting and the killing atmosphere within the Disorderly Burial Lake Region.

    The armored vehicle flew across thend. After over five hours of travel, the group arrived at the closest restricted region to Tianjing; the Disorderly Burial Lake Region.

    As a C Grade restricted region one could see from a distance that the environment there was different from other areas.

    Mysterious dimensional energy had assembled in this region under influence from specialws and principles. It formed a dusky, hemispherical area roughly 800 square kilometers in size. The inside and outside of this ce was marked with distinctly different ambiences and colours, like seeing two different worlds.

    Normal people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to enter a restricted region. Although this was just a C Grade restricted region, the radiation contained within the dimensional energy was much more intense than what existed in the wilderness. It was at least two or three times as thick. This was a difference visible to the naked eye just by observing the contrasting colours of the two worlds.

    As the armored vehicle got closer to the region, the students couldn¡¯t hold back their excitement and nervousness any longer. Everyone had heard quite a few introductions of the various restricted regions. Yet, it was just like what happened when they first saw the refugee camp; seeing it with their own eyes and experiencing it with their own bodies gave them an unprecedented feeling. Gradually, they all turned quiet as they stared fixedly at the approaching barrier.

    The instant the armored vehicle crossed the barrier, numerous kinds of feelings were immediately dampened.

    They first felt as though their bodies were sinking into the floor. The head-on wind pressure had been instantly increased by two to threefold and the dimensional energy as well as dark matter that permeated the air was obviously denser than the normal outdoors air. Inside the high-speed vehicle they could feel the obvious increase in air pressure as they traveled onward. The gravity being forced upon them had also increased by approximately a fold.

    Next was their breathing. The air here was mixed with a trace of a sour taste and a bit of a rotting vour. They weren¡¯t used to the strange sensation after their entry. Every breath they experienced with their noses and throats felt as though they were being sliced with a knife. The mysterious part of all this was that the air didn¡¯t really bring their lungs any harm as they breathed it in. On the contrary, they felt an extremely refreshing feeling being emitted from their internals.

    Lastly was the radiation factor that saturated the entire region. It was present throughout the entire world, but the degree to which it gathered in this region was different. The cities of the Freedom Federation were protected by rune arrays, so the radiation there was weak to the point that normal people couldn¡¯t even feel it. In the vast, expansive wilderness it was to the degree where normal people might feel as if something was off or not right if they stayed too long. New humans, however, didn¡¯t even notice that.

    But it was different within the restricted region. Seemingly everyone felt the sensation of scratches caressing their skin. Though it was just a feeling on the surface, the most frightening part was that the radiation prated through their skin and into their bodies. The mass of those invasive bodies was miniscule, smaller than even the so-called atoms of the old era. Even so, they brought about extremely damaging devouring and assimting characteristics.

    This prompted the use of soul power for protection. The energy that came from one¡¯s soul sea would protect their bodies from receiving the stimtions of this radiation and work to rapidly expel such ¡®foreign¡¯ particles from their bodies.

    ¡°The itch on your skin is unavoidable. It¡¯s best not to try and scratch at it. The more you scratch the more you¡¯ll itch. Tearing your skin apart and breaking apart your flesh is one of the moremon things to happen.¡±

    Grace, Markis, and Markos sat at the back of the armored car and tried their best to guide these newbies on their first entry into the restricted region.

    ¡°Your soul power will automatically remove the radiation that just entered your body. You will still need to pay attention to your control of your mood and soul power, however. If you panic and lose control, it will be easy for you to expendrge amounts of energy and soul power. Just endure it for two to three days and your bodies will get used to it. When that happens it¡¯ll be more rxed.¡±

    Although this sounded very easy, it wasn¡¯t so when they tried to aplish it. The itch they felt was still manageable since they weren¡¯t ordinary people. It was, however, extremely ufortable and unbearable and required a bit of self-control. No, the main issue for them was the aspect on controlling their soul power.

    Without having personally experienced the restricted region and make contact with this degree of radiation energy, one would find it hard to suitably control their soul power consumption within an adequate range and at a stable rate. This applied to the majority of new humans with soul power.

    Generally speaking, if one controlled it well then this kind of damage could bepletely smoothed out with an average recovery rate. But if one used too much energy the problems be great. If one¡¯s soul power dries up, not only would they lose theirbat capabilities but they could also lose their soul power defense. The radiation particles themselves would be sufficient enough to take the lives of new humans at that time.

    The formidability of radiation particles could be seen in any rted textbook. What was good was that the techniques to controlling one¡¯s soul power weren¡¯t a secret. Everyone had made mental preparations in the past and even experienced a two to threefold increase in radiation insideboratories. Yet, regardless of their state of mind or psychologic state there was still a great difference between sitting in aboratory and sitting in a car traveling at high speeds within a restricted region.

    After experiencing this restricted region there seemed to be more than half of them that felt pressure from this ce. Quite a few were unable to continue their leisurely watching of the transforming environment around them. One by one they tried their best to calm their minds. They closed their eyes and concentrated, trying to use the least amount of time to adapt to these changes.

    It could be said that the first training phase had somewhat fixed the ¡®greenhouse¡¯ sickness of the group and allowed them to stay calm as they responded to all the changes.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s situation wasparatively better than most. Within the five-man team it was only Barran who sat while wrinkling his forehead. The other four were obviously more rxed. Emily came from a small aristocratic family and Grai¡¯s depths had yet to be revealed. Their fine control over their soul power far exceeded that of ordinary students. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even need to be mentioned with his strong point being his fine control over his soul power. And with that terrifyinglyrge soul sea of his there wasn¡¯t even a need t worry about his consumption of soul power.

    Hymin was alsoparatively special. She gently patted Barran¡¯s shoulder and he immediately felt an ice-cold sensation spreading throughout his body. This kind of cold temperature couldn¡¯tpletely prevent the radiation from entering his body, but it did reduce them by a portion. Barran instantly felt the pressure around him lighten. Even the itchy sensation on his skin had stopped due to the cool, refreshing feeling.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Hymin!¡±

    ¡°No need to say thanks for such a trivial thing. Also, call me Sister Hymin!¡±

    There were quite a few asions where special abilities users had uses outside of the battlefield.

 Chapter 139 â€“ Fading Civilization

    Chapter 139 ¨C Fading Civilization

    Other than the few students concentrating to resist the radiation, the rest including Wang Zhong were curiously observing the environment of the restricted region.

    It was said that the Disorderly Burial Lake Region had been a flourishing resort location of Tianjing City before the great catastrophe. It even had a beautiful patioke. But due to the invasion of dimensional energy, the ce was thoroughly wasted and changed to its current status as a C Grade restricted region.

    Behind the messy, chaotic shrubbery were signs of the many traces mankind had left from the old era. Broken steles, stone park chairs, and many otherndmarks were covered with grown weeds. They could even see in the far distance a high-rise, twenty-story building coveredpletely with moss and creepers. Only faint traces of the building¡¯s rotten walls could be seen through the few exposed patches of the nts.

    From time to time there would be groups of strange mutated birds flying in and out of the building¡¯s windows. They would emit ear-piercing chirps that echoed within this wastednd. The skies were also tinted a dark-greenish haze that increased the feeling of unpredictability the group felt by a few points.

    For the adventurers, the restricted regions were like a paradise. There were vast amounts of mutated lifeforms and many mercenaries were required to keep them in check. Even the refugee camps set up spontaneous organizations of stragglers to enter and hunt the mutated lifeforms. They would then sell the corpses to the government of various smaller powers for the resources they so desperately needed.

    In addition to this there were many government branches that would experiment and research these regions. An example was dimension research on the dimension energy or biological research on the mutated lifeforms.

    While these kinds of ces were admittedly filled with danger, it was also a ce brimming with enormous vitality and future. Ever since the arrival of dimension energy humans have focused greatly on researching this new scientific system. But along with this, most of the precious research material for such knowledge was scattered throughout the various restricted regions of the world.

    Danger was always opposite opportunity. This was a fact both for the old era and the current one¡­

    Their off-road vehicle prated the restricted region until it arrived at a location four to five kilometers deep. No mutated beast sneak attacked them along the way; it was obvious that this route had already been purposefully cleared for their arrival.

    After a slow advancement for another thirty to forty minutes, they appeared at a reasonably sized camping ground. Only then did the vehicle stop. The group stationed here was made up of roughly twenty people. The camp was made up of seventeen to eighteen camp tents and a solid defensive structure encircled everything. At the center of the camping ground was arge-screen skylink receiver erected to disy the entirety of the restricted region.

    This couldn¡¯t be called a very advanced achievement, norrge-scale, but it was just like a sparrow. Although the sparry was small, it still had aplete set of organs. Tianjing was simr in that itcked arge-scale permanent army and abundant military resources. Only Grace could work with this to sessfully set up a positioning system that mapped the entirety of the restricted region. Even the Tianjing government couldn¡¯t achieve such a thing.

    Grace didn¡¯t give this group of students time to rest and adapt. She sent the positioning signals of their skylinks to the the central skylink of the camp and they appeared on the gigantic screen. She gave it a conscientious check and verified that everything was properly in order.

    ¡°When you reach an effective range of fifty or so kilometers, your skylinks will automatically receive the token¡¯s signal. Remember, every group needs to acquire a token. If not, the group is eliminated.¡± Grace gave them all onest warning. ¡°If you cannot survive here, send a signal and I will immediately arrange for a help and rescue. However, don¡¯t expect for help and reinforcement immediately. It¡¯s best to give it at least two hours of time between the signal and your time of rescue.¡±

    Markis helplessly shook his head as he heard her exin this to them. Captain treated these little fellows too softly. If this were the army how would there be such nonsense. If you died then you died. If you die early then you can reincarnate early. So long as you avoid implicating your groupmates, all was fine. Furthermore, to actually give them hope for rescue in this ce wasn¡¯t that good a thing.

    The greatest difference between the elite division and heroic division wasn¡¯t as simple as their soul power grasso levels. Instead it was on theirbat skill level and techniques, theirbat awareness andbat thinking, these deep level aspects of fighting.

    Tianjing Academy¡¯s foundation was in fact quite good. It was just that their lives were too easy andfortable. The first group training was just introducing them to a bit of pain and suffering. If one didn¡¯t use genuine life and death training to grind off the greenhouse effect from this group of students, then they wouldn¡¯t have any sort of fighting chance in the outside world.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re prepared you can set off. There must not be anyone here by the time night arrives.¡± Grace gave them thosest words before waving her hands. Any more mobilization and advice now was useless. She had long said all she needed to say.

    She originally held confidence in being able to train this group amply enough so that they would be stronger before undergoing this final training. Yet, the urgent summons from the front lines meant she was unable to get out of leaving. She could only anticipate that they could rely on themselves to cross this stage on their own.

    ¡°Captain Scarlet, I hope ck Rose can obtain a good harvest. I look forward to seeing the results.¡± Reeves took the initiative to greet Scarlet. ¡°We¡¯ll decide who is captain between ourselves.¡±

    While acquiring the task token was the criteria for passing, the number of mutated lifeforms one hunts and kills was the criteria for advancing. Even if the two big groups passed the stage, it wouldn¡¯t guarantee that everyone in the group could acquire one of the ten-person quotas.

    Even if one hunted and killed the most, the concentration of resources and distribution of resources offered for the ten-person group would ultimately lead to great changes in the results of those who would advance. This test looked simple but contained many smaller tests that looked at one¡¯s group management and leadership qualities.

    Reeves¡¯ heroic spirit soared to the skies after he spoke to Scarlet. He liked this kind of challenge the most. Regardless of whether it was apetition in intelligence or bravery or anything, Saint Judgement as the number one great society was without doubt. As for trash like Lu Zhan Tian, he was just one of Reeves¡¯ methods for governing the society and not an established trump card. One needed people who were willing to do the dirty work for them.

    Scarlet simply smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re still one group. The one to be captain is still unknown.¡±

    Reeves smiled confidently and didn¡¯t continue to deal with her. He brought along his Saint Judgement group and advanced along the starting path.

    ¡°Truly pretentious!¡± Emily eximed while curling her lips. She didn¡¯t like Saint Judgement as they repeatedly provoked the Prodigy Society. Yet, she knew there was no value in wasting saliva on this kind of person.

    It was clear on the outside that this task wasn¡¯t fair for the Prodigy Society. Yet, there was no other way. At least in the eyes of quite a few people it would be hard for the Prodigy Society to even sessfully acquire the token needed to pass the task. Between entering the core region as a five-person group and a ten-person group, it wasn¡¯t as simple as the difficulty doubling. Then there was the number of mutated lifeforms they had to kill.

    But other than Barran who was the weakest, the five-person group didn¡¯t consider it that much of a problem and appeared to be in high spirits.

    Scarlet originally wanted to travel together with the Prodigy Society, but the three groups had to leave by three different locations. This had been one of the rules.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I hope we can smoothlyplete this task!¡± Scarlet shouted with heartfelt emotions. She felt Wang Zhong would develop into someone great in the future and wouldn¡¯t rest his feet here.

    Wang Zhong smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll enter the CHF together!¡±

 Chapter 140 â€“ Honeymoon Trip?

    Chapter 140 ¨C Honeymoon Trip?

    They were to hunt down and kill mutated beasts, but in reality, therge majority of students had only seen them inboratories and never actually killed them before.

    Wang Zhong alsocked the experience of doing this. He¡¯d only yed monster card games with Simba. While it had indeed been a very fun game, he sincerely wished to never y it a second time¡­

    Furthermore, the main reason this task was issued was so that they could evaluate the strength of the group. What exactly were the strengths of a group? Other than coborating between attack, defense, and auxiliary support duringbat, they also had to showcase a concrete division of work on a day to day basis.

    While the situation with the other groups was unknown, the five-person group formed by the Prodigy Society and Hymin had already divided up their work with exceptional rity.

    Barran dauntlessly took up the toughest and most tiring job of making a path. There were simply no such thing as a ¡®route¡¯ within this restricted region. The environment was covered with all kinds of shrubbery of various heights. Much of it was also overgrown with sharp thorns. Even with Barran¡¯s tough and resilient skin a simple slip of of his concentration would mean getting pierced. While it wasn¡¯t as bad as his injuries getting infected, the spilt blood could actually attract arge number of blood-thirsty mutated lifeforms toward them.

    But Barran wearing armor while opening a path was a different story. His wide shield and greatsword hacked in all directions and created a path that people could easily walk through. As such, their traveling speed wasn¡¯t slow. And with a heavy soldier at the front, it allowed those behind enough time to respond to any changes in their surroundings.

    Emily was in charge of warning the group. Her keen, acute senses revealed themselves not long after the group set out. As a member of the Assassin n, Emily had already anticipated this kind of thing for a long time. This was a true adventure!

    Not too much time had passed before Emily dealt with two mutated mice. The others only need to watch her take action. Having pulled off the two hits sessfully, Emily felt extremely happy.

    Wang Zhong and Grai watched over everyone from the middle. Grai was also the group¡¯s mainbat force.

    Although Hymin possessed pretty goodbat capabilities, she was more inclined toward coordinating with the group and giving first-aid treatment. The passionate Hymin took the initiative and offered to point out the way. After all, she was still a third-year senior sister. Her breadth of mind and knowledge was definitely higher than everyone else¡¯s.

    After a few hours everyone in the group felt a bit stupefied. After sessfully ¡®fishing¡¯ at the old nests Hymin pointed, not even a single ant could be seen. They wasted a few more hours of their time and only managed to step on old animal feces. Well, at least this showed that there had indeed been a mutated beast herd here before.

    ¡°Senior sister, are you certain the route is correct?¡± Emily felt extremely doubtful. The three men had felt too embarrassed to open their mouths but she didn¡¯t mind. This was due to her not feeling so interested in how this big sister acted so familiar with them since the beginning. Hymin¡¯s chatty energy gave Emily goosebumps.

    ¡°Little Mi Mi just needs to rx and it¡¯ll all be fine. Isn¡¯t it just a few mutated beasts? There¡¯s no problem. If there isn¡¯t much here, then they¡¯ll be plenty of them over there. It is strange though. I received some knowledge of this ce before the training started and even spent some money to buy this information. I don¡¯t know why it turned out like this.¡± Hymin did feel it was somewhat odd. Reeves was able to get his hands on this information so it was natural for her to obtain it and make preparations for it.

    Emily felt a chill run through her body. Her face turned ck as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Mi Mi!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Little Mi Mi,¡± Hymin replied with a chuckle. Teasing these little junior sisters made her quite happy.

    Emily¡¯s expression turned nk before she decided to decisively break away from the group and rush into the wilderness. Since they were group mates taking direct action wasn¡¯t possible. Her arguing abilities was also quitecking, but since she didn¡¯t want the sickening ¡®Little Mi Mi¡¯ nickname to be brought back to the academy, she decided to maintain some distance between her and this big sister!

    She didn¡¯t look like she was experiencing a trial but here for tourism. Hymin pointed toward the roadside and said with surprise, ¡°Grai, that yellow-coloured little flower looks very pretty. Do you recognise what it is?¡±

    Wang Zhong and Barran looked over with sympathetic gazes. All along this route she had asked numerous questions. Questions about the skies and the earth, the trees and the flowers. The only thing missing was asking what kind of underwear Grai was wearing. If it were any other person they would have already copsed. Grai, however, responded with exceptional gentleness and patience. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior sister, but I have a pollen allergy. As such, I don¡¯t know much about flowers.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hymin was filled with understanding as she held Grai¡¯s hand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I can¡¯t give you flowers during Valentine¡¯s Day? You¡¯re actually willing to tell such a secret to me. It makes me very touched. I¡¯ll also tell you a little secret about me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, senior sister.¡±

    Grai¡¯s face looked the same while chatting as it did while he was traveling. Other than giving him sympathetic looks, they also felt admiration for him. This kind of explosion of questions would¡¯ve tormented the others and made them go mad. Hymin would have already dispatched them long before a mutated beast horde appeared.

    Grai truly was a god-like man. No wonder there were so many female students worshipping him. Hymin¡¯s opera-like performance made the entire journey less boring. Wang Zhong and the rest didn¡¯t interfere with her and Grai and instead, Wang Zhong could see that although she was chatting she was very focused on the task at hand. Being overly stressed would just lead to an increased consumption of energy.

    Barran sighed deeply when he suddenly heard Emily¡¯s voice ring out from behind.

    ¡°Barran, duck!¡±

    ¡°Barran assumed she¡¯d seen a mutated beast. Without thinking he immediately shrunk his neck. Soul power erupted from his entire body and with a ¡®ping¡¯, his shield was anchored into the ground. Within that second he had entered a battle-ready stance!

    This reaction speed made even Barran himself extremely satisfied. It had been the result he obtained from the group trainingst month. Anyone that had been constantly sneak-attacked by the instructors day and night would be able to train and acquire such a god-tier level of responsiveness.

    Suddenly, he felt a cold glint shooting over his head from his rear. He didn¡¯t hear the shriek of mutated beast as he expected, but a soft ¡®thump¡¯ was heard. Emily appeared right after and dashed toward the front.

    So fast!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Hrm? What was next?

    Barran lifted his head from behind the shield, unsure of what was happening. Emily came back and carried an unknown fist-sized fruit in her hands. With high spirits she said, ¡°It¡¯s a fire dragon fruit! This is the first time I saw one that was still growing on the tree! Brother Wang Zhong, let¡¯s share half each. It¡¯s very delicious!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re currently having a test¡­¡± Wang Zhong felt a bit groggy. This girl¡­ why was she so simr to Hymin? Yet, the fragranceing from the fruit still managed to attract his good-for-nothing stomach. ¡°This thing is, however, quite fragrant¡­¡±

    With Hymin¡¯s existence Emily no longer felt that being intimate was an especially embarrassing thing to be. She moved to grab Wang Zhong¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t let go. This was the most beautiful, romantic atmosphere. Emily suddenly felt that the test was indeed too perfect!

    ¡°Grai, you¡¯re not allowed to tell my little secret to other people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, its skin can also be eaten!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ let¡¯s eat along the way¡­¡±

    The Prodigy Society group instantly became unusually lively as they scattered the serious and strict atmosphere they previous had after entering the restricted region. Only Barran continued to heft his shield and maintain his posture from that previously chaotic moment.

    Why do I suddenly feel a bit lonely standing in this autumn wind? So cold!

    While the Prodigy Society became a hideous mess, a foreign group suddenly slipped into the eastern side of the restricted region.

    It was a six-person group. Each and every one of them was tall and well built and one of them even carried a massive steel-ted contraption on his back. It weighed at least 150-200 kilograms but didn¡¯t seem to hinder his movement speed in the slightest as they traveled through the shrubbery.

    A scar-faced man led them at the front. It was like a walk in the park to him as he guided the way. On his forehead was a strange third eye. He was a mutated human.

    After avoiding all of the mutated beast dens along the way, they entered the middle region of the restricted region in less than a day¡¯s worth of time. In the distance they could faintly make out a thirty-plus story high rise building.

    Their surroundings were filled with a faint, odd flower fragrance. The high rise building seemingly gave off a demonic feeling that made the two youths within the group unable to tear their eyes away from it.

 Chapter 141 â€“ Trap

    Chapter 141 ¨C Trap

    A hint of contempt shed past the three-eyed scarface¡¯s face before reverting back. Nevertheless, he extended a massive hand and grabbed the back of the two youths like they were little chicks. At the same time, he took out gas masks and shoved them onto their faces.

    The two youths were clearly Lu Zhan Tian and Adams. The rough treatment woke them up, leaving a look of shock on each of their faces.

    Currently, scarface, along with the others, had already put on their own gas masks. The man carrying the steel-ted instrument ced it on the ground and began to operate it.

    The hallucinations that Lu Zhan Tian and Adams had just experienced made a cold shiver run down their spine. A momentter, Lu Zhan Tian forcefully stabilized himself and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t see the monster you mentioned. There shouldn¡¯t a problem, right?¡±

    ¡°No one has ever doubted our capabilities,¡± scarface coldly replied. ¡°As long as the signal source you provided doesn¡¯t have any problems, I can guarantee that they won¡¯t live past the third day. Regardless of whether they die from mutated beasts or by my hands, you only need to pay the remainder of themission and keep your eyes wide open as you watch. That¡¯s all!¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian calmed down and stabilised himself further before saying, ¡°Ha ha. Of course I have faith in the golden signboard of the Three-eyed Scorpion. The reward has long been prepared for you. So long as it¡¯s sessful, I¡¯ll personally add five thousand as well as thirty cans¡­ there¡¯s definitely no problem with the signal source. Once they set off, my man will send it over from his skylink. This had been checked repeatedly.¡±The third eye that looked like a wart bobbed a little as scarface nodded his head, acknowledging his consent. He walked over to the man adjusting the contraption and saw the man¡¯s fingers running rapidly across the instrument as he inputted the information. A circle soon appeared in the centre of the screen and fluctuated outward. As it crossed the screen, five red dots quickly appeared and were locked on. The screen then changed once more as a map of the entire C grade restricted region appeared.

    Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at the five glowing red dots on the screen.

    The operator of the instrument actually had eight fingers. After pressing on the screen for a while, the instrument seemed to connect with the five glowing red dots and emitted an undting frequency signal. The corners of his mouth tilted upwards slightly in a hint of a smile. His eyes lost focus as he continued to operate his machine. With his inputs, minute changes began to appeared on the restricted region map shown on the screen.

    Seeing this, Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s eyes started to shine. The scarfaced man gave a softugh as he leaned against a tree. ¡°Just rx and enjoy the show for now. They wille knocking on our doors soon enough!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The mystery meat roasting over the firepit gave off a fragrant smell that swept through the area. Amidst the darkness, at least 200 pairs of glowing eyes could be seen, each filled with hunger as they gravitate towards the firepit.

    These creatures were known as mutated mice. Each had a white crystal embedded in its forehead that seemed to glisten in the light of the fire. It was small, just the size of a grain of rice, but it was a reflection of their mutation grade.

    Compared to the evolved new humans, the mutated lifeforms on Earth faced much stricter grade differentiation. Inherently, the mutated lifeforms, having been transformed by the dimensional energy, were the same as humans. Their bodies in turn produced a great deal of dimension energy, which was the so-called soul power that humans experienced.

    The bodies of these mutated lifeforms gained the ability to take in and storerge amounts of that dimensional energy. This was done either through hereditary inheritance, devouring of their own kind, or further mutations from dimensional energy. What theycked were the training methods of humans along with the inability to direct the flow of dimensional energy. This led to an excessive store of dimensional energy in their bodies.

    During the early phases of the dark era, those that had excessive energy stored within their bodies would explode. However, gic diversity and the innate ability of living creatures to adapt has allowed for some to survive even with excessive energy in their bodies. As such, they were able to pass down hereditary traits that conferred advantages in terms of energy storage, culminating in an evolutionary track that vastly differs from that taken by humans. Interestingly, the result of this was the condensation of excessive energy into a crystal that is typically located on their foreheads. Additionally, they had the capacity to utilise the stored energy and make themselves iparably powerful.

    The Federation would often collect the corpses of the mutated beasts for the sole purpose of obtaining the energy crystals. The dimensional energy within those crystals was exceedingly pure and the skeletons of the mutated beasts could also be harvested and used as crafting materials. Both the crystal and the bones became some of humanity¡¯s strongest weapons.

    Currently, mutated beasts are ced into 9 distinct ranks based on their soul power level. Level 1 to 3 beasts were equivalent to Cast Soul stage new humans while Level 4 to 6 beasts were akin to Heroic Soul stage new humans. For those belonging to Level 7 to 9, they had power that was strong enough to rival Heavenly Soul stage new humans.

    Despite these rankings, the energy within mutated beasts was definitely stronger than their human stage counterparts. After all, animals were always much better at using the energy within their bodies than humans.

    The present horde of mutated mice that were inching closer to the campfire had mainly translucent crystals that was milky in colour. This indicated that their power level was at around Level 1 and 2. The remaindercked any dimensional crystal.

    Mice were usually very timid and mutated mice didn¡¯t deviate from this trait. They were, however, still very crafty and perceptive. The mutated mice slowly approached the origin of the fragrance while examining their surroundings for any signs of danger. After a brief period of time, the Level 1 mutated mice lunged towards the roasted meat over the firepit. It was not long before the entire swarm of mice stormed in.. In this moment, seven to eight arrows suddenly shot out from a tree. A few gunshots followed. The barrage instantly struck a few of their Level 1 targets!

    Cold arrows coupled with bullets were prepared beforehand to form a perfect all-angle encirclement. The sudden attack had caught the mutated mice unawares. Three mutated mice were simultaneously pierced through by powerful arrows. The lure of the fragrant meat had made them toss caution to the wind and the attack had hit them before they could activate the energy in their crystals to withstand the barrage of attacks. They were pierced by the arrows and pinned to the ground. While they hadn¡¯t been instantly killed, they did squeal in pain. Another two mice luckily avoided the arrows, but the crazed barrage had them rolling across the ground. The entire mice swarm was frightened and everything instantly turned chaotic.

    ¡°Take action!¡±

    Two figures shot out of the trees and lunged forward with lightning speed at the same time. Light reflected off two chilling des as they eachunched attacks toward the two Level 2 mutated mice that had avoided the previous barrage. They were in a disastrous situation and the frantic mice couldn¡¯t muster up any strength to respond to the attacks. Before they could even stabilize themselves, they were already cut apart by the sharp des.

    Ominous light instantly shone from the two Level 2 mutated mice. As they frantically screeched, a white frost begun to creep out across their bodies in an attempt to cover their necks in ayer of protection.

    Regretfully, the bullets from before had hit them and made their blood churn. Those des were also too fast to follow and theyer of protective frost was, in the end, too slow by a beat. Before it could even cover half their necks, they were cut down by the lightning fast des.

    Colby could clearly feel the effects of the frostyer. It seemed as hard as a rock, making it tougher to cut through!

    However, he knew that the sneak attack just now had given him just a slight window of opportunity. Colby instantly circted his soul power to its peak. The high-grade rune weapon from KD Heavy Industries disyed its high efficacy at this moment. That perfect conduction of soul power made the de move even faster and increased the strength behind it. It was an iparably sharp de edge that was many times more dangerous than a normal rune dagger.

    Although it was still met with resistance, the cold metal won in the end and created a huge spray of fresh blood. The powerful Level 2 mutated mice had barely any time to shriek before it was beheaded.

    Colby didn¡¯t stop and instead, followed the other assassin that hade down. The two knives stabbed toward the three Level 1 mutated mice that had been pinned to the ground by the arrows. Those pitiful beasts should have originally been filled with fighting strength. They weren¡¯t even given the chance to counter before their fates were sealed!

 Chapter 142 â€“ Flower

    Chapter 142 ¨C Flower

    With their leaders exterminated, the mice swarm devolved into aplete mess. They instantly lost their ability tounch group counter attacks and could only shriek and cry out as they scattered in all directions.

    A few more figures crashed down from the trees. They were all dressed in heavy arms and heldrge shields as they blocked the mice swarm from scattering away in all directions.

    Level 1 mutated mice were around the size of a dog. The rest still possessed quite a bit of strength when they ran and dashed around, but with them in such an unorganized state, they werepletely yed into the hands of the heavy soldiers.

    A few shields were erected as the heavy soldier roared with might, creating shockwaves that swept out in all directions

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The low ranking mutated mice were sent scattering in all directions as they were smashed back into the middle of the area. It was as easy as smacking a headless fly to the ground.

    The entire fight onlysted a short two to three minutes. Other than those that had slipped past and only numbered less than ten, the rest ended up as corpses beside the firepit. No less than a hundred mutated mice in all. As for those participating in the fight, only the two heavy soldiers who were in charge of surrounding the swarm had suffered minor injuries.

    ¡°Ha! Another big harvest!¡± Padilu hurriedly ran over and was clearly gasping for air. As a part of the outermost interception force, the mutated mice were like small cannonballs that were constantly smashing against his defensive line. It was only because of his shield and strength that the mice were driven back. If it had continued a few more rounds, even stronger heavy soldiers would¡¯ve been hard-pressed to withstand such an assault.

    In the past, such a scene of mutated mice corpses littering the ground would¡¯ve made them turn away in disgust. But after eating quite a number of these during the first training phase, it was just like child¡¯s y to them.

    Everyone from Saint Judgement had gathered together. They were all very excited as this had been the fourth mutated beast wave the society had nned and hunted. It was both highly efficient and very safe. This was, without a doubt, due to the cornerstone of the academy: Sir Reeves!

    They had made sufficient preparations and arranged an encirclement as well as used their techniques with iparable precision. The mice swarm consisted of several Level 2 mice, five Level 1 mice, and a hundred cannon fodders. If they had just relied purely on their strength and numbers, it would bemon for two to three of them to lose their lives even if they had proper coordination and everything urred ording to n. Topletely exterminate an entire mice swarm without any casualty was unheard of!

    The ck Rose Society had much lower hunting rate. As for the pretentious Prodigy Society, they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning. In thisst test, it would be Saint Judgement that takes first ce.

    Reeves also jumped down from the trees, a confident smile on his face. From start to finish, he hadn¡¯tunched a single attack of his own. It was fine to go slow to acquire the token. Afterall, he had to rely as much as possible on the group to exterminate the most number of mutated life form to guarantee his advancement into the finalised list.

    Beforeing, he had already guessed that they would be heading to the Disorderly Burial Lake Region. From that, he managed to also estimate the goal of hunting mutated lifeforms. He made adequate preparations before and made full use of them. In the end, the role of captain would belong to him. The only unknown in all of this was how many spots ck Rose would steal from his hands.

    This was considered a part of the ¡®game¡¯ held between Scarlet and him. As for the remaining pile of garbage, he would have to see if Lu Zhan Tian had any brains in that head of his. He revealed quite a bit of important information during their chat so he should have made plenty of his own preparations beforehand. Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s existence threatened the prestige of both Saint Judgement and himself. They needed to disappear!

    ck Rose¡¯s situation was naturally poorer whenpared with Saint Judgement¡¯s, but it was still pretty good. They had chosen the middle route whichckedrge-scale mutated beast hordes. Even so, they encountered many small, scattered hordes of mutated lifeforms.

    The strength of the whole team wasn¡¯t weak and was at aparative standard to the middle of the OP¡¯s heroic division. While they weren¡¯t exceptionally strong and had an iplete strategy for rotating between offence and defence, it was still enough if they just listened to themands.

    Scarlet¡¯smanding and leadership abilities could be considered as pretty good. There were a few times when she had ordered an attack and some times when she would order a passive counter-attack. All of this disyed her extremely high talent inmanding. She possessed keen foresight on the ongoings of the battlefield and thought in a clear and organized manner.

    Despite this, her main w was her soft heartedness andck of aggression. She was inclined towards making more conservative decisions, causing her to lose a few opportunities. They had, in fact, missed a couple of chances to increase their harvest by deciding to forgo chasing after the hordes. However, there was nothing wrong in being cautious to ensure that her team was safe.

    Over thest two days, they managed to umte a few dozen beasts as harvest with the only casualty suffering a minor injury on her leg.

    On the other hand, their movement speed was much faster than Saint Judgement¡¯s. By morning of the third day, they had already entered the middle area of the restricted region. Scarlet¡¯s idea was to first secure the token before thinking of hunting down mutated beasts.

    In thest ce was the Prodigy Society, the most miserable of the three. After two whole days, they had only met with four to five scattered cannon fodder level mutated beasts.

    They discounted it as a stroke of bad luck at the start. Mercenaries frequently came to hunt in the outer areas of the restricted region so the mutated beasts around these regions could have been reduced to smaller numbers a short while ago.

    But this went on for three whole days and they soon felt that something was off. It was absurd to think that these mercenaries would take it upon themselves to hunt mutated beasts to create such a huge ¡®safe region¡¯. Yet, even though they were sure that they had reached the middle region, they had not met many mutated beasts. The mutated beasts in the middle region should not have been eradicated yet.

    The group¡¯s atmosphere wasn¡¯t as rxed as before. If they were unable to hunt any mutated beasts, how could they have the face to report back. Other than Hymin, who continued to chat up Grai to ease the tense atmosphere, even Emilycked the desire to fool around. Her eyes constantly shifted left and right, as if itching to dig around the first bird¡¯s nest she found and grab at a mutated bird¡¯s egg.

    This situation continued all the way until nightfall.

    Wang Zhong had in fact felt something wasn¡¯t right with this. He took advantage of the time when everyone was resting and opened up his skylink to check the map to see if he could orient himself and try to find a new route. Suddenly, just as he wanted to test it, the entire map turned fuzzy.

    The others who saw this were shocked. They hurriedly opened their skylinks¡ª

    Calibrating¡­

    ¡°I am unable to ess the map as well.¡±

    ¡°Mine is gone too!¡± Emily¡¯s pleasantly surprised tone made it sound like she¡¯d found a new continent. It made Wang Zhong¡¯s heart hurt.

    Hymin gawked as she turned to them and then smiled. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about. It¡¯s definitely because we went too deeply into the restricted region. I heard that there would be interference from the dimensional energy and radiation particles, making it difficult for the skylink to receive signals.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. There was a signal booster installed at the camping grounds. It was a Model II and ensured that the skylink signal would cover the entire restricted region,¡± Wang Zhong exined with a shake of his head. He pointed toward the continuous nk signal disyed on his skylink and continued, ¡°This dispersion pattern shows intermittent stripes of a vertical form. It isn¡¯t that the signal isn¡¯t strong enough but that it isn¡¯t being sent at all. What this means is that there are people intentionally jamming the signal and have gained ess to our skylink broadcasting signal pattern.¡±

    Hymin was dazed as she realized that the person before her was the academy¡¯s theoretical expert. She heard how this fellow even became a permanent resident of the academy library. ¡°This is asplicated as trying to examine a snowke and yet you understood the situation in an instance¡­ then could it be a part of the test?¡±

    Wang Zhong frowned. This was a possibility. They¡¯d walked down this path for a very long time without meeting any obstacles. They travelled quite quickly and were close to entering the center region¡­

    Whoosh¡­

    Grai¡¯s body suddenly swayed once before copsing to the ground.

 Chapter 143 â€“ Mutated Red-Legged Spider

    Chapter 143 ¨C Mutated Red-Legged Spider

    ¡°Grai?¡±

    Everyone gawked before hearing a soft ¡®boom¡¯.

    ¡°Water Rippling Cover! Everyone, scatter!¡±

    Hymin¡¯s voice rang out to the others. Regardless of all her teasing and joking, when danger appeared her reaction was extremely fast.

    Her Water Rippling Cover carried with it a clean and fresh air as it rapidly expanded outward with her shout. It was like a clear spring falling on everyone¡¯s head.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart violently thumped. It was as though he¡¯d just been shocked awake and was still in a dazed, hallucinatory state.

    In fact, he should have been the most vignt one after discovering the issues with their skylink signal. But while everyone had be a bit dazed after walking to this point, his own reaction speed shouldn¡¯t have been so dyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hallucinatory flower toxin! There¡¯s definitely a madora flower nearby!¡± said Hymin. Not even Wang Zhong was safe from the toxin. Only she, a water special ability user that was immune to many toxins, stayed unaffected. If she hadn¡¯t seen Grai copse and remember that he had a pollen allergy, she wouldn¡¯t have snapped out of it that quickly. Of all the mutated lifeforms the most disgusting of them all were mutated nts. There was simply no effective defense against them.

    Hymin¡¯s specialization within the special abilities department was as a person with varied auxiliary support capabilities. She was one of the rarely seen water attributed special ability users and her specialty was eliminating various kinds of psychological and physiological toxins, especially those that affected one¡¯s soul sea. Currently, Hymin¡¯s ever-present smile had long since disappeared.

    Everyone had unknowingly ingested the toxin. Their skylinks had also been jammed and there was a madora flower close-by. All of them felt that the situation was bleak.

    The madora flower was a kind of mutated symbiotic nt. Its pollen could scatter in all directions and fill its surroundings to cause all life around to be affected and move toward it. The pollen itself didn¡¯t really have a negative impact on its victim¡¯s bodies, but the madora flower would definitely be apanied by strong, powerful mutated beasts. The mutated beasts would charge and attack those confused lifeforms and the corpses would be eaten by them and the madora flower. This was how they formed a symbiotic rtionship.

    This meant that theck of lifeforms around them was due to the fact that they had already been consumed by the madora flower and its apanying mutated beast.

    All of this was information included in their mutated biology ss curriculum. Wang Zhong patiently exined all this and by the end both Emily and Barran felt a cold shiver run down their spines.

    Right now their surroundings had turned dusky. The feeling of danger had quickly crawled up to the crowns of their heads. Hymin¡¯s water cover gave off a faint light-blue colour as it enveloped everyone within it. The threat of the madora flower toxin was quickly dispelled. But then, everyone discovered many pairs of oily green eyes concealed within the forest!

    A wave of scuttling noises soon rang out as severalrge-sized spiders rushed out. The faint glow of the moonlight shone down upon them and reflected off the yellow crystals on their foreheads that represented their status as Level 2 mutated beasts. Everyone¡¯s heart sank at the sight.

    Over a dozen mutated red-legged spiders! All of them at Level 2!

    Hymin and the rest¡¯s faces turned extremely pale. How could this be. Although they were just Level 2 mutated lifeforms, this kind of spider had astonishingbat capabilities.

    The attacks of this dozen-plus group of red-legged spiders was extremely quick. Without giving the group time to think, three to four spiders at the front alreadyunched forward toward them.

    They were enormous with each of them asrge a millstone. Eight hairy legs sparkled with a bewitching faint-golden ruby colour. These spiders were very strong and resilient and were harder to pierce than steel! They didn¡¯t possess the usual needle-like mandibles of ordinary spiders but had four sharp sickle-shaped fangs. When the mouth opened and closed it created a high-pitch ¡®snik snik¡¯.

    The first of the red-legged spiders had already smashed over like a cannon ball!

    With an explosive roar, Barran weed its arrival.

    Heavy soldiers were the core of the group during group battles. Only by relying on their high resilience as they held the front lines could the group maintain the most basic of formations and reveal their strongestbat capabilities.

    But at this moment Barran was clearly a bit nervous. Thergest mutated creature he¡¯d killed in his entire life had just been a ground mice at his previous vige. Also, the only fight he¡¯d ever been in was that time with Saint Judgement¡¯s Terrence. Even that fight had finished in an instant.

    This ferocious mutated spider before him emitted an imposing aurapletely dissimr from Terrence¡¯s. It was bare and unadorned killing intent that could intimidate the hearts of others.

    Could he stop it by himself? This was a Level 2 mutated creature and he was only a freshmen with poor basics, poor talent, and poorprehension. He had to rely on his connection with the Prodigy Society to luckily enter the group training. Even with that one month of group training only his strength could be considered eptable. His skills, techniques, and other aspects were too inferiorpared to other students. In fact, over thest two months he still hadn¡¯t managed to master that single technique Senior Wang Zhong had racked his brains to teach him.

    He had to stop it! But¡­ could he?

    A mess of thoughts surfaced in Barran¡¯s brain. He became restless and flustered, but the instincts ingrained into a heavy soldier made him dash forward. In the end, however, he lost his bnce and copsed, flipping over onto the ground.

    Mutated red-legged spiders were very powerful and ssified as a pure-strength type of mutated insect. A heavy spider leg was like a miniature mountain as it smashed itself against Barran¡¯s shield.

    Four sharp ws snapped at Barran¡¯s neck. He was scared and anxious as he tried to struggle, but he was unable to muster up his strength. His hands and legs had no strength left in them.

    Then he watched as a red streak broke through the dusky night environment. Barran suddenly felt the weight on him lighten.

    The reaction speed of the red-legged spider exceeded everyone¡¯s espectations. An immense threat pressed against it and it wasn¡¯t able to attend to its prey as it leapt up. Its ruby hair-covered legs promptly extended and blocked the iing attack. With a ¡®dang¡¯, Emily¡¯s attack that was backed by her fire special ability was unexpectedly blocked as it couldn¡¯t chop through the spider¡¯s leg.

    Sparks flew in all directions as an ear-piercing screech sounded out. The red-legged spider whined in pain as it retreated a few steps. While the dagger¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t been especially threatening, the mes coating it had roasted its entire leg. The spider was actually unable to move properly as fire special ability users had mes that were very effective against mutated life forms.

    Even so, Emily shook as her hands grew numb. Her goal had been to chop that leg off.

    People wouldmonly state that humans at the Cast Soul stage were on par with Level 1 to 3 mutated life forms. In reality, however, purely in terms of attack and defense mutated lifeforms were stronger by quite a bitpared to simrly ssified humans. When natural capabilities and strength was discussed humans never once stood at the top.

    Emily¡¯s attack had obviously angered the mutated red-legged spider. It lunged forward just as a few rune arrows shot toward it like meteors. They were fired in session and were aimed at the spider¡¯spound eyes.

    Those few arrows had been too quick and swift. The red-legged spider at the front felt an intense danger and hurriedly tried to stop. It moved two of its legs up to block its eyes.

    Ding, ding, ding, ding.

    Four sounds rang out. The tremendous power contained within those arrows directly smashed apart the two front legs and allowed the final arrow to slip through that unimaginable crack. It slid right into an eye and prated through its entire brain!

    The red-legged spider felt inconceivable pain as it was shot and fell to the floor. Its eight legs iled about wildly as it struggled before it rapidly curled up.

    Killed with a single arrow!

    ¡°Emily, you have to attack theirpound eyes and joints! Your attack power is sufficient for that! Barran, lift up your shield. You have to protect Grai and Senior Sister Hymin!¡±

    Wang Zhong shouted out his orders in a deep voice. Only Hymin had some slightbat response. Emily was strong enough, but herbat experience was simply too shallow.

 Chapter 144 â€“ Brink of Crisis

    Chapter 144 ¨C Brink of Crisis

    Emily nodded. Wang Zhong¡¯s sessful attack had given her a lot of confidence. Her rune daggers rippled as red-hot mes covered them. She immediately dashed forward with Wang Zhong¡¯s rune arrows apanying her.

    Zeng, zeng, zeng¡­

    Every single one of Wang Zhong¡¯s shots were extremely urate. Out of the batch of five arrows he shot out, the first four were soul powered arrows used to clear a path for the final arrow. Thisst arrow was a rune arrow and this pattern allowed him to perfectly kill a mutated red-legged spider.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t attend ss just for the fun of it. He knew a lot of weaknesses for this specific species of spiders. With Wang Zhong¡¯s encouragement, Emily killed a mutated red-legged spider on her own. The girl became iparably excited and immediately lunged after another one. Although the mutated spider was strong, its speed was not on par with a member of the Assassin n. Now that she didn¡¯t fear them, Emily was able to exhibit her specialties.

    At the same time, Barran was currently blocking a mutated red-legged spider that had tried tounch a sneak attack. They violently collided against one another and Barran didn¡¯t fall this time. With a roar he blocked the spider and forced it back to create some distance between it and the others. Taking advantage of this, Hymin sent out a sword that pierced through the one of the spider¡¯spound eyes. The mutated red-legged spider roared as it copsed, ck-greenish fluid spurting out as it twitched on the floor for some time.

    After a short moment, the twelve Level 2 mutated red-legged spiders ally on the ground, their corpses all shrivelled up.

    Hymin stared dumbfounded at Wang Zhong¡­ was this still Wang Zhong?

    Emily had chopped up a total of two spiders while she and Barran took down one. The other nine had all be unexpectedly dealt with by Wang Zhong!

    How could he be called the shame of themander department?

    Emily and Barran were still clearly excited and nervous at the same time. This was their first time experiencing a real fight after all.

    Wang Zhong, however, wasn¡¯t the slightest bit happy. The effective radius of the madora flower wasrge and it would definitely be apanied by more mutated beasts than just a dozen red-legged spiders.

    Everyone was a still a bit dazed by Wang Zhong¡¯s performance before hair-raising scuttling noises sounded from within the forest. Large red-legged spiders crawled out one after another, but didn¡¯t attack. They just stared at Wang Zhong and his group.

    A resounding screech tore through the forest close by and was followed by chaotic movements. The mountains and earth seemed to tremble. It was like some kind of enormous creature was was hurriedly moving toward them.

    The red-legged spiders surrounding them instantly quieted. They didn¡¯t attack and seemed as though they were waiting for their king to appear.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart dropped. Although he couldn¡¯t see it clearly due to the distance, his extraordinary sensory abilities allowed him to feel the terrifying aura radiating from this oing enemy. ¡°It might be a Level 4¡­¡±

    Hymin¡¯s legs almost staggered.

    What, a Level 4?

    Before they could process the information, a gigantic figure appeared before the group. The nearby hundred or so mutated red-legged spiders in their surroundings continued to eye the group covetously.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At this time, within the camping grounds a hundred kilometers away, a gigantic skylink map started to sh with a red warning.

    ¡°Level 5 mutated creature!?¡± When she heard the rm Grace dashed out from within the tent. She watched the screen and her heart rapidly sunk. It was the position close to Wang Zhong¡¯s Prodigy Society Group.

    Grace had been constantly observing the progress of the three groups over thest few days.

    Regardless of whether it was Reeves¡¯ slow walk and step ambushing or ck Rose¡¯s choice to decisively retrieve the token first, Grace could see that they both conforms to the norms of society. These were choices that could be considered fair and without dispute.

    But it was the Prodigy Society, Wang Zhong and his group, that she pinned the greatest hope for. Yet, they unexpectedly deviated from the skylink map and headed into unknown areas of the region. Every student knew that the maps provided for the restricted region were rather reliable. It was just the unknown areas that had yet to be unexplored and could be considered extremely dangerous.

    Even chestnuts weren¡¯t shoved into the fire like that. This kind of childish decision-making was simply inconceivable.

    ¡°Eh? Boss, there¡¯s a signal disturbance in that region,¡± Markos eximed suddenly. He hadn¡¯t noticed it until the Level 5 mutated creature appeared. Once he examined the area closely the signal suddenly turned fuzzy.

    Grace¡¯s expression turned dark as she replied, ¡°You two stay here and search for the origin of the interference!¡±

    After ordering them, she shot off like an arrow toward the location of the red warning on her map. Her soul power instantly exploded outward as she moved with speed simr to bolt of lightning, causing everyone to be stupefied.

    The Prodigy Society Group was still trying to process their shock.

    This was an exceedinglyrge spider with a height approaching five meters. The surrounding millstone-sized spiders were like kittenspared to this elephant of an arachne.

    On its forehead was a green crystal was appeared dark and gloomy against the evening light. It seemed like a reaper emerging from the prisons of hell!

    Even if one were tens of meters away, they would be able to sense the astonishing energy radiating from the green crystal as well as its inherent kingly aura. It was sufficient to force the surrounding weaklings to submit and tremble.

    ¡°Level 5!¡± Hymin couldn¡¯t resist shouting out. Her legs turned soft and she almost fell to the ground.

    It wasn¡¯t only her. While Wang Zhong was still fine, Emily and Barran both had pale faces and trembling legs as they stared at the giant spider.

    This wasn¡¯t an issue with their bravery or courage. It was all due to the pressure emitting from the powerful soul source of the Level 5 mutated creature. A person¡¯s soul sea was very sensitive and could even be used to sense energy from outside one¡¯s body. This kind of energy before them wasn¡¯t something the three could resist.

    Not only was there a disparity in their strength as well as a difference in the food chain, it was also the pressure given off from a higher level creature. It was like when a mouse saw a cat, akin to an ordinary person facing a god!

    Wave after wave of invisible pressure radiated out from the body of the spider king. It was like a terrifying psychological gue!

    The terror and submissiveness they felt from the depths of their soul wasn¡¯t something they could guard against just by relying on their courage and willpower.

    How could a Level 5 mutated creature appear in a C Grade restricted region!?

    Once a Level 5 mutated creature was discovered, the grade of the restricted region would be upgraded to a C+. This wasn¡¯t a ce ordinary students could step into.

    Nevermind just the five of them, even if all of the groups were put together, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. Even Captain Grace wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat such a monster.

    Standing was Hymin¡¯s limit while Barran and Emily had trembling legs.

    They weren¡¯t cowards. The deep oppression of this higher level life form was simply too powerful. It seemed to nket the skies and ground. The pressure at hand even made their souls tremble. Those surrounding Level 2 red-legged spiders prostrated on the ground, not daring to move a single inch.

    ¡°Now, listen carefully to what I am about to say to you guys.¡± A calm, tranquil voice rang out from the side of the group. Wang Zhong walked forward to stand in front of them all.

    Due to the existence of the fate stone and the dimensional world, nothing could pressure and affect Wang Zhong¡¯s soul sea. This situation before him was still, however, unsolvable.

    The red-legged spider king actually slowed down its movements. It could feel the terror and shivering being emitted from a few of the hostile creatures before it. It disdained to do anything to them, but this one seemed a bit different. Countless images of Wang Zhong was mirrored within the red-legged spider king¡¯s manypound eyes, as if it was trying to see exactly what this strange and weak, yet unafraid human would do.

    ¡°In a moment I will smash them apart and give you guys an opening to escape from. Hymin, you will bring them out and rush out of here; I¡¯ll lure the rest of these guys away,¡± exined Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong¡­¡± Emily tried to say something.

    Wang Zhong suddenly turned his head around to look straight at Emily. ¡°You have to live. Senior Sister Hymin, please!¡±

 Chapter 145 â€“ Team

    Chapter 145 ¨C Team

    Hymin clenched her teeth as she lifted Grai up. ¡°Barran, you will be in charge of breaking throughter. Emily, follow me! When Wang Zhong begins his attack, we¡¯ll immediately break through the east side!¡±

    Barran fiercely clenched his hands, angry at his own stupidity and uselessness. However, there was no other way left for them.

    ¡°Remember, the east side. I¡¯ll definitely join back up with you guys.¡± After saying that, Wang Zhong immediately became silent. His soul power instantly condensed, catching the eye of the mutated spider king. It¡¯s eyes shined bright with rage and contempt.

    Based on pure instinct, the mutated spider king found Wang Zhong to be a little odd. The miniscule bit of soul power Wang Zhong had shown rendered the mutated spider king betweenughter and tears. Assuming it could feel emotions of course.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    The loud sounds pierced the silence of the ce as tens of figures rumbled forward. ¡°Go!¡±

    Hymin held Grai as she gave the signal. With a roar, Barran rushed forward signalling the beginning of battle. Everyone unleashed their best techniques at their maximum strength. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t turn back to watch as he dashed straight towards the gigantic spider.

    As he dashed forward, his hands were a blur as he sent arrow after arrow in the direction of the mutated spider king.

    That gigantic mutated spider king didn¡¯t even bother to move as it stared contemptuously down at the clown-like prey before it. In the meantime, Level 2 spiders lunged like a tidal wave towards Hymin and her group who were trying their best to escape.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­

    Explosions rang out as a portion of Wang Zhong¡¯s arrows shot out towards the encirclement. Tree leaves fluttered down as the arrows exploded, sending debris flying everywhere.

    Burst Arrow!

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t ever think this kind of attack would do any harm such a creature. He was currently extremely calm and focused in such a life and death situation, showing no fear even as the situation appears so grim

    For some unknown reason, since young he¡¯d never felt any dread towards the notion of dying. Instead, he held a sort of intimacy with it. However, after meeting the small clown, he gained a greater appreciation for life.

    He would not die here!

    Wang Zhong took advantage of the chaos to dash beneath the knife-like legs of the mutated spider king. Once underneath, he took aim and fired an arrow at the posterior of the mutated spider king.

    The mutated spider king screeched with indignant rage!

    Mutated lifeforms that were influenced by the dimensional energy often also had their intelligence substantially increased. The higher the level of the creature, the greater its intelligence. For a creature as the spider king, having a petty and insignificant prey attack such an area was sphemous and seen as an insult of the highest order!

    Though the red-legged spider king was enormous, it would be a disastrous mistake to assume that its movements are slow. It moved really quickly for its size and all its attacks were fueled by its rage. Everything in its path were smashed apart! Its eight legs rumbled as it charged toward Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong was not one to madly scramble away without a n in mind. But he had lost his bow and his pitifully low soul power would render his array of skills and techniques useless on a Level 5 creature. Somehow or another, he had to buy enough time for Emily and the group. The rest was up to the heavens to decide!

    Wang Zhong traveled at an astonishing speed, but the red-legged spider king was even faster. In the blink of an eye, the two had already vanished into the darkness of the western side.

    ¡®There¡¯s no use even we go! Don¡¯t betray Wang Zhong¡¯s hopes!¡¯ Everyone clenched their teeth as they quickly escaped. Never before did Hymin thought that the group training would lead to a life and death situation.

    Emily¡¯s eyes had already turned red. She had to clench her teeth to stop the tears from falling.

    Hymin was more rational than Emily and shouted, ¡°We have to believe in Wang Zhong. He¡¯s the most knowledgeable person in Tianjing Academy and will definitely have a way to deal with that spider! We just have to break through this and group up with him!¡±

    Even though she said this with confidence, Hymin inwardly didn¡¯t believe those words. It was the best she could do at that time.

    The group was not yet free of danger and there was arge mass of spiders madly chasing them from behind.

    Emily¡¯s heart was in such a mess that it had turned numb. She knew Hymin was right and she also knew she shouldn¡¯t betray Wang Zhong¡¯s sacrifice that gave them a chance to escape.

    But she also felt she was a coward for abandoning her friend to run away by herself. Emily had thoroughly dug herself a corner of self-me.

    With her mind clouded with numerous thought, she failed to notice a ck shadow sneaking up on her.

    A mutated red-legged spider!

    ¡°Careful!¡± shouted Hymin.

    Bang!

    A rune shield was thrust into the ground which promptly shielded Emily. An enormous impact smashed against the rune shield.

    Barran¡¯s eyes had turned an iparable shade of red as he roared. He hefted the shield in his right hand and threw out a violent p with his left.

    Fuck a heavy soldier¡¯s dream death. What ridiculous self-pity. So timid and cowardly; I should just fuck off!

    Senior Wang Zhong said that I¡¯m their wall! Regardless of what happens, I will never let these disgusting things take even a step past me!

    Being alive till now, going to Tianjing, bing part of the Prodigy Society, meeting such great friends and training with them! His life was already worth it. No one looked down on him and they all treated him as a friend. Senior Wang Zhong had sacrificed himself for their sakes! If they were to die, then the first to die would definitely be him!

    All the timidness and cowardice he had initially felt when faced with the red-legged spiders evaporated at this moment. A primal roar ripped free of Barran¡¯s heart and started a fire burning within him.

    Barran¡¯s soul power erupted out of his entire body in order to suppress the immense force of the impact from his shield. The two sides were immediately locked in a stalemate and in that instant, he felt liberated! It was as though a weight was lifted from his heart and a glimmer of hope shined forth, freeing him from the murky darkness.

    This was the ramming technique he¡¯d practiced day in and day out, hundreds of thousands of times and finally, the fruits of his arduous training revealed itself sliver by sliver.

    Bang!

    That enormous force suddenly sank down!

    Although he still wasn¡¯t able topletely rebound the opponent¡¯s force back like Wang Zhong had, he was still able to rely on his own willpower to forcibly absorb most of the iing force. His soul power diverted the force of the impact through his body and into the ground. As he did so, his legs sunk into the ground and left two deep imprints into the hard and solid stone surface.

    A slight jolt ran through Barran and his shield, throwing the red-legged spider that had hit the shield ten metres back!

    Over a dozen ck shadows once more circled the group. Even more seemed to arrive from afar. In terms of their skills at hunting, these mutated lifeforms weren¡¯t much inferior to humans.

    But what weed them wasn¡¯t just Barran¡¯s giant shield.

    ¡°You guys hurry and leave, I¡¯ll guard the rear!¡± Emily had already snapped out of her absent-minded state.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s hurried n had forgotten one crucial point; carrying the unconscious Grai slowed the speed of the three considerably. It was simply impossible for them to outrun those Level 2 red-legged spiders.

    A raging inferno seemed to burn from within Emily¡¯s eyes as her killing intent gushed out. ¡°After killing all of you bastards, I¡¯ll go and find Brother Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Emily¡­¡± Hymin was stupefied. She had never before seen this ¡®loli¡¯ looking girl show such an overbearing side.

    ¡°Senior sister, please take Grai and leave first! I¡¯ll help Emily!¡± Barran mmed his giant shield into the ground. The aura around him hadpletely changed. He was substantially different from his previously timid appearance. His legs were firm and didn¡¯t tremble, and he disyed a stance that showed he wouldn¡¯t take a single step back.

    His eyes might havecked Emily¡¯s overbearing killing intent, but they were still iparably firm and resolute. Simple people did simple stuff. He was a wall so he would stand before them and defend!

    He knew he would die nine times out of ten so why did he choose the same choice as Wang Zhong?

    Leave? They were unable to leave as the mutated spiders surrounded them. In that case, all they could do was fight!

    Seven to eight red-legged spiders lunged over.

    Barran turned his giant shield horizontal and was like an iron wall and roared. His eyes didn¡¯t see any monsters, just three teammates in need of his defence!

 Chapter 146 â€“ End of the Road

    Chapter 146 ¨C End of the Road

    Bang¡­

    Emily¡¯s face remained as stoic as ever, not a single muscle moving as her eyes roamed over the iing onught. The extreme environment had brought forth her inner assassin. Her toes lightly tapped against the ground and mes begun to spark to life. In a blink of an eye, she suddenly appeared over the head of a red-legged spider several meters away. mes danced along the bright-red daggers she held in her hands before stabbing them into thepound eyes of the red-legged spider.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s best option was to continue moving through the forest, a move that the red-legged spider king had fully expected. The dense vegetation acted as the best camouging environment for Wang Zhong to move during the night as he evaded the sight of hisrge chaser. It was also the best way to stop the spider king from increasing its speed!

    As he ran through the forest, there was a moment when the red-legged spider king was about to catch him but it was suddenly stuck between tworge trees. Though the trees were easy enough for the spider king to knock down, the split second dy had provided Wang Zhong the perfect opportunity to disappear into the dense vegetation.

    If they were on tnds, its own speed would far outstrip that of Wang Zhong¡¯s. However, having to traverse through such thick and lush forest has made it difficult to catch up to it little prey, what with the massive trunks that blocked its advancement and numerous fauna to conceal Wang Zhong. Unless the red-legged spider could chop down all the nts, it would never be able to sessfully find Wang Zhong.

    However, all was not lost for the spider king. What Wang Zhong had failed to consider were its many little brothers!

    It was now obvious that the previous swarm surrounding his group had just been a tiny sliver of therge whole. This gigantic spider family had made itsir in the west and more red-legged spiders had begun to travel through the forest in an attempt to capture him. Their numbers quickly escted to the 700s, with many more yet toe. They made a coordinated sweep of the forest starting from the fringes, thus rendering Wang Zhong¡¯s attempt at hiding as futile.

    How the fuck is this still a C Grade restricted region? Whoever believes that is a pig!

    Dammit, how big a family of mutated beasts did the madora flower attract?

    Wang Zhong hurriedly advanced to the west side of the spiderir. Within two minutes, he could see therge army of spiders spreading out in a well-coordinated fashion, meticulously searching for him.

    These spiders had an extremely wide field of vision in the dark. It didn¡¯t take long for both parties found one another at the same time. Upon finding him, the red-legged spiders grew agitated and arge swarm burst out of the trees, scuttling about while making screeching noises that resounded throughout the entire forest.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t n to stay and fight. Conforming any of the red-legged spiders would only waste precious time and condemn him to hell. Unleashing his technique, Spectral Ghost Steps, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure sped past the spider horde. The mysterious traveling gait of his disoriented the spiders, making the spider horde smash into one another. Wang Zhong manipted his center of gravity as he moved and while this was very useful against humans, it was even more useful against mutated lifeforms with little intelligence. Their ability to make a judgement in such a situation was obviously inferior.

    In his current state, Wang Zhong was devoid of any fear, his mind emptied out. He seemed to move with the flow of the battle. Evading each strike, running ahead to escape from the onught, the seemingly endless vegetation suddenly gave way to an open clearing. Within that clearing, what greeted Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes was a purple sea of flowers. Not just any flower, it was the Madora flower. The clearing was filled with at least a thousand of the tiny purple flower.

    Approximately 500 meters away from his location was a extremely bright-coloured madora flower that stood up to five meters tall. Glittering pollen puffed out regrly from its stamen and perfused the air, a sight that was extremely eye-catching especially against the darkness of the night. Wang Zhong also noticed that littered around the immense flower were numerous skeletons of varying lifeforms.

    Soul power radiated from Wang Zhong¡¯s body as he formed a defensiveyer to protect against those invading pollen spores. Even so, he could still feel the danger emanating from those pollen waves.

    Although he¡¯d found the source of the pollen, Wang Zhong was unable to muster up any excitement. He had been relying on the environment around him to survive the attack from the spiders but that was suddenly stripped away from him.

    SCREECH!

    The red-legged spider king suddenly appeared in his field of view. Its berserk charge that seemed capable of bulldozing anything was terrifying sight to behold .

    With little choice left to him, Wang Zhong dashed right for thergest madora flower.

    Just as he took his first step into the sea of Madora flowers, the red-legged spider king unexpectedly screeched to a halt. It fidgeted around the sea of flowers, its actions disying immense distress.

    It emitted a sound that waspletely different from when it was angry. Although Wang Zhong didn¡¯t understand the underlying meaning all this, it was obvious that he¡¯d just found out its ¡®weakness¡¯.

    Wang Zhong gave no qualms about the flowers as he boldly stepped forth, creating holes in the sea of flowers as he dashed forward. Countless tiny madora flowers were squashed by him. The red-legged spider kind was shocked and furious, its screeching reaching deafening levels. In a sudden act of violence, it dug up a several trees and threw them right at Wang Zhong with the speed of an artillery shell!

    Fuck!

    He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and cursed out loud. It seemed he had went overboard and had agitated the spider king too much¡­

    The projectiles thrown by the red-legged spider kind were just too quick. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived right at Wang Zhong¡¯s head. At the same time, those mountain-like spider legs rumbled down upon him. He was facing the fury of the spider king! Simply the wind pressure itself was enough to squeeze the very air out of Wang Zhong.

    His feet suddenly shed and his body seemed to ¡®slip¡¯ past like a drunkard. His body converted the force of the oing attacks into rotational energy and shifted to the side like a specter.

    Bang!

    A terrifying force seemed to smash Wang Zhong¡¯s face in. The intense wind pressure and sharp wind des made by the powerful needle-like hairs of the spider king¡¯s legscerated his face and body like razor des.

    He felt a fiery, scorching pain as his skin was shed apart. Yet, his movements disyed none of the pain he felt as he maintained his distance from the spider king and rushed toward the mother madora flower.

    Even though he was fast, the red legged spider king was even faster!

    A Cast Soul stage soldier whose soul power that did not even exceed 70 grassos was too inferior to a Level 5 mutated creature. Any techniques that Wang Zhong had all paled inparison in terms of speed and strength whenpared to the spider king.

    Bang¡­

    The exquisite rune sword he had was not strong enough to parry the spider leg. It wasn¡¯t even able to pierce the outer shell of the spider, shattering into tiny fragments upon impact with the spider leg.

    Another spider leg shot out like a bullet and Wang Zhong tossed away his sword. He managed to cross his arms over his chest before a earth-shattering force collided with his chest.

    It hit!

    Wang Zhong exhaled a deep breath¡­ Bang¡­ and allowed the immense force to shove him straight into the air. He had controlled where he¡¯d be thrown andnded even closer to the gigantic madora flower.

    He had used techniques that focused on utilising external forces to its greatest extent.. Even so, he felt as though his chest had copsed and spat out blood as a result.

    The destructive power of a red-legged spider¡¯s attack was too high. Even though he¡¯d made ample preparation to take advantage of the strength of the spider king¡¯s attack to draw closer to the madora flower, he still received serious injuries.

    Wang Zhong had clearly heard his right arm snap.

    In that moment, his soul power dissipated and his vision blurred. The madora flower¡¯s toxin and the radiation of the restricted region immediately invaded his body. Behind him, the screeching of the red-legged spider turned even fiercer.

    He was off by a little to his end goal. He wagered that he had been too naive, underestimating the strength of the spider king. There was no way his body could withstand such a powerful hit.

    Wang Zhong felt regretful but he was already unable to control his body as he collided with the giant madora flower.

    Suddenly, a soft ¡®plop¡¯ sounded out. Wang Zhong seemed to pass through a protective screen. It felt as though his body had entered some kind of fluid that started to twist, wrap, and pull at him. It wasn¡¯t painful but was quite hard to describe.

    Time didn¡¯t seem to exist here. The instant he regained consciousness, he found himself within a foreign space.

    Astonished, he stared at his bright surroundings.

    What¡­ what was this ce!?

 Chapter 147 â€“ Fight Like a True Man!

    Chapter 147 ¨C Fight Like a True Man!

    The fight happening outside the forest had begun to reach its conclusion. Although there was still a dozen or so insignificant Level 2 red-legged spiders, they really were too resilient¡­

    Another dozen or so red-legged spider corpsesy in a mess on the ground. Half of them had died due to fatal injuries to theirpound eyes while the other half had their limbs severed. Those chopped limbs also showed traces of having been burnt off.

    In the end, however, there were still five to six red-legged spiders that still maintained strongbat effectiveness.

    On the other hand, the only one that could still unleash effective attacks in the Prodigy Society Group was Emily.

    Emily fiercely gasped for air as a deadly ming lotus blossomed around her. By this time, however, the mes of the lotus that should have been able to burn and roast everything was visible weaker.

    Three of the red-legged spiders had been fighting her and were hit in their joints, a critical weakpoint to them. One lost a limb and fell to the ground. As for the other two, one flew toward Barran and Hymin who stood to the left while the other rushed toward Emily after withstanding her attack.

    With her ming Lotus Dance broken, the enormous rebounding force threw the already weary Emily tumbling back. She was like a sheep that was suddenly tackled by a vicious wolf.

    The spider opened its maw and lunged out its four sharp fangs, ready to bite down on her head!

    She mustered up the rest of her energy and thrust her dagger toward the approaching red-legged spider¡¯spound eyes. Her mes weren¡¯t even able to coat the dagger, however, and with the destructive force of her swing weakened she was easily repelled through the air by the spider¡¯s w. It seemed she would get crushed by thoserge fangs¡­

    BANG.

    A loud sound rang out as a giant shield was thrown over by the side and smashed violently against the head of a red-legged spider, knocking it to the point where it became dizzy.

    Emily grabbed this opportunity to pierce itsrgepound eyes. She violently crushed its eye and brain but was then pinned down by the spider¡¯s heavy corpse. Emily was so weak at this time and couldn¡¯t find the strength to push away the corpse.

    Hymin was close to her but it was already toote to try and help Emily. She was only able to reduce the speed of another red-legged spider by a bit before it lunged at Barran like a savage tiger.

    Without his shield, Barran had no weapon left that was capable of blocking this spider. He¡¯d also used up the rest of his strength in thatst throw. Just standing was already difficult for him. He would have to hide if he wanted to save his own life.

    The brutal red-legged spider was already right in front of his nose. Barran could even smell the spider¡¯s rotting breath.

    Could he hide? Where should he hide?

    Grai and Hymin were still behind him. If he dodged it, then they would definitely die! But what could he do without his shield?

    Didn¡¯t he still have his body? Wasn¡¯t he still wearing armor!?

    Barran took a deep breath and lowered his center of gravity. He moved to wee the rush of the red-legged spider.

    BANG!

    That tremendous impact wasn¡¯t something Barran could contend with. No matter how much he lowered his center of gravity or how much he tried to muster up his strength, upon contact he was met with a force that seemed to shatter and split apart his body.

    His body started to float. His soul also seemed to be floating. Barran hadpletely lost all control of himself. This was the feeling of death¡­

    A faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He had died in battle. The world around him suddenly slowed and quieted in an instant. Pictures and sounds one after another started to sh through Barran¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Little Ba, you¡¯re still eating those instant noodles? How many times do I have to tell you? A person with a big body likes yours eating his kind of garbage, and even ten of them at once¡­ is your stomach like a garbage bin? Come,e, your president¡¯s gonna bring you to a ce to eat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Barran, let us continue. Try it one more time and focus more on controlling your body. This is called Second Drive and you have¡­¡±

    ¡°Barran, did Ma Dong Dong bully you again? Snort, if he does it again then tell me. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll cut him up!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Barran¡­ alright, let¡¯s go to the Prodigy Society together.¡±

    ¡°Barran, a work-study program in the city isn¡¯t easy so you won¡¯t be able to earn much. You have to eat better food, alright? Your father and I are alright now so don¡¯t worry about sending money back home.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t checked out the dictionary he wouldn¡¯t have even known what a work-study program was. He hadn¡¯t ever sent money back home. What he did remember was talking about some matters of his old home to President Ma Dong and Senior Wang Zhong when they were all bored one day and were chatting. Only they knew about his old home. As such, Barran could guess where that money came from. It was definitely sent by them and they even hid it from him and used his name to send it to his parents.

    He knew this but didn¡¯t speak of it. Even he knew that kindness wasn¡¯t something that could be cleared with just a few words.

    He was very stupid. Other than having a sturdy body and high strength, he had no other good points. He was the first to walk into the training room and thest to leave. No one was willing to talk to him, as though speaking one word to him was equivalent to getting infected by his stupidity.

    Only the Prodigy Society treated him like a human.

    President Ma Dong never treated him like an outsider. He cared for how he took his meals and knew where he lived and what he used. He even put his arm across his shoulder and brought him out to eat deer meat skewers and drink alcohol at night¡­ other than his parents there was no one else who ever treated him so well!

    Senior Wang Zhong patiently and repeatedly taught him legendarybat techniques and continuously encouraged him. He believed in him and gave him a valuable group training quota. Such a thing was said to be able to bring over experts to the society, yet it was given to him!

    Emily was very carefree and would frequently drag him along and talk about her daily family activities. She even talked about how she liked Senior Wang Zhong! Barran had felt his heart pumping very fast then as no girl had ever spoken so easily with him of such things before.

    Even Grai, who least liked to talk, would often be found outside his ssroom after school so that they could go the Prodigy Society together. When he saw the astonished gazes of the surrounding students, it made him realize for the first time what dignity was!

    His parents gave him life, the Prodigy Society gave him dignity! They allowed him to understand the difference between existing and living!

    I possess two homes! These are my family members!

    I will definitely protect them! Even if we die, I¡¯ll still be the one to die first!

    So what if I can¡¯t block it? Even if I can¡¯t block it, I¡¯ll still block it! I¡¯ll die blocking it!

    Barran¡¯s tiger-like eyes narrowed as his soul was suddenly hauled back into his body. Green veins suddenly exploded out and appeared across his arms and forehead. His seemingly dried-up soul sea suddenly contracted under that willpower that exceed imagination! It was like a dried-upke¡¯s surface suddenly cracked beneath the burning sun!

    Bang.

    Intense pain racked his mind like an explosion as his soul sea started to crack.

    At the same time, and explosive power suddenly rushed into his head. It broke his blood vessels and meridians, but for an instant his absent strength was given a short-lived boost!

    ¡°Barran, smash into your target, then erupt with your inner strength to counteract the rebound force. This is called Second Drive!¡±

    Barran¡¯s eyes turned scarlet-red as he roared. His waist, which had been bent from all that pressure, suddenly straightened.

    This was the first time!

    This was the first time he¡¯d felt that he had seized the essence of the technique Wang Zhong taught him!

    He sacrificed his splitting soul sea to utilize that terrifying force that came from his impact with the red-legged spider. With a final roar he crushed everything back in an earth-shattering manner!

 Chapter 148 â€“ Accept Graiâ€™s Fury!

    Chapter 148 ¨C ept Grai¡¯s Fury!

    Terror and despair shed within the red-legged spider¡¯spound eyes. It didn¡¯t even have the chance to fly back before its entire body was

    Barran lost the ability to move. At the same time, his soul sea shattered and blood dripped from his seven orifices. Even so, he stayed standing. He had fulfilled his promise.

    So what if I die!

    Hymin was tired and weary. Emily was still pinned beneath a spider¡¯s corpse, unable to pull herself out. Grai was still unconscious and Barran¡¯s life and death was uncertain. All around themy spider corpses.

    The had finally won¡ª

    Rustling and scuttling sounds rose from their surroundings and grew louder. One after another, oily green eyes appeared and stared at them. Over thirty of them had just arrived¡­

    Hymin gave up. She raised her head and gazed at the ck sky, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m so pretty yet I¡¯m actually going to die from a crowd of monsters that don¡¯t know how to show tenderness todies.¡±

    Emily unexpectedly startedughing. ¡°Big Sis Hymin, I¡¯m still a virgin. You¡¯re the lucky one here.¡±

    Hymin gawked, thenughed. ¡°Ha ha. You little girl. How interesting for a member of the Assassin n to not have that smelly aristocratic junior attitude. This sister likes you. If¡­ if we meet in the next life, we¡¯ll definitely be good sisters!¡±

    ¡°¡­ If there is a next life¡­ I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Emily¡¯s words trailed off¡­

    A mutated spider suddenly appeared before Emily, its gigantic w swinging down at her waist.

    Ding¡­

    A white light shed past and sliced apart that heavy curtain of darkness!

    The red-legged spider paused, itspound eyes wide open. In the next moment its body¡­ split into two parts like tearing cloth!

    His steps were still staggered and his body swayed, but the sword in his hand was iparably steady.

    A deste expression appeared on Grai¡¯s handsome face. His usually gentle demeanor was gone, reced with fury. That flower¡¯s poison had only paralyzed his body, not his thoughts.

    He had seen it all! Wang Zhong¡¯s sacrifice in luring away the spider king, Emily¡¯s all-out massacre, Hymin¡¯s protection of him, and Barran renouncement of life to defend them all. If not for that damnable thing, such a paltry flower wouldn¡¯t have affected him.

    He wasted so much time and finally cleared away the flower¡¯s poison. He finally regained some control over his mobility¡­

    ¡°Grai, leave! Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± said Hymin. She really did like this handsome little junior. Was it sentimentality?

    So what if it was sentimentality. She was very serious of every one of her rtionships.

    ¡°Senior sister, it¡¯s alright now. I¡¯m here.¡±

    His back was facing the group and his voice was still very gentle, but his expression was incredibly cold. It was a coldness that didn¡¯t seem to belong to a human.

    Grai unleashed an attack. The glow of his rune sword tore apart the night sky. A mutated red-legged spider split into two. He hadn¡¯t targeted the points, but the spider itself was split into two¡­

    Hymin and Emily were both stupefied. They knew Grai was strong, but they didn¡¯t think he would be this strong. This wasn¡¯t a strength that could be shown unless one reached the level of a Cast Soul stage peak!

    What wasbat for?

    What should mankind aim for in the end?

    Grai had always felt puzzled over this question. When he came here he was still puzzled.

    He had finally found his answer today.

    Currently, Wang Zhong discovered he was on a strange, super-small ind that wasn¡¯t even 300-400 meters squared. Around the small ind floatedrge meteorites that didn¡¯t move or make a noise. This entire space was filled with a deathly air!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s mind quickly processed his change of surroundings. This was a legendary spatial fragment!

    That mother madora flower had in fact been a spatial entrance. This cleared up the reason as to why a Level 5 mutated spider king would unexpectedly appear in a C Grade restricted region and why such arge madora flower tree existed. All of this was due to this dimensional space entrance!

    A dimensional space entrance wasn¡¯t the entrance to a higher dimension. While it was still a hyperdimension space, it was actually simr in theory to the OP system. What was different was that this dimensional space possessed a ¡®fragment¡¯ attribute and was extremely dangerous.

    These dimensional entrances gave off high levels of radiation energy which then led to strong mutated lifeforms appearing around it. It was obvious that this spatial fragment hadn¡¯t existed for very long else it wouldn¡¯t have just been a Level 5 mutated creature around it. That madora flower had covered up the eyes of Tianjing City very well. Any other creature would have long since been discovered by visitors.

    But how was he able to enter this ce without the slightest bit of injury?

    Anyone with knowledge of space knows that dimensional fissures were exceptionally dangerous. Not to mention humans, even other lifeforms would be torn to shreds. Only dimensional beasts were fine. Even those lucky enough to survive would face the possibility of changes urring within their bodies that would lead to a life worse than death.

    Wang Zhong felt his current situation wasparatively alright. He looked at the entrance and thought, That mutated spider king would definitely luck out.

    Actually, the mutated spider king was currently roaring at the entrance with intense fury. This was its forbidden area and even it couldn¡¯t enter. Yet, that weak creature managed to do what it couldn¡¯t and enter! Naturally there was the possibility that it died inside. The spider king¡¯s natural instincts told it that this was not a ce it could enter¡­

    Wang Zhong settled down and organized his thoughts about information he¡¯d read at the school pertaining to dimensional fissures.

    Dimensional fissures weren¡¯t all that stable and there was a possibility they would remain for tens of hundreds of years or onlyst a day. Another possibility was that this dimensional fissure before him only recently appeared.

    Hey on the floor and examined his situation. His injuries weren¡¯t light. While he had betterbat techniques than most, his insufficient soul power was quite the critical weakness. When faced with a monster thatpletely suppressed him in all aspects, his techniques and skills were of no use. Still, he was willing to take it on in order to shake it off Emily and rest.

    If only he were stronger. So long as his soul power broke through 100 grassos, those little spiders would have been easily eliminated. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat a Level 5 with just 100 grassos, he could at least run away without a problem. At the very least he wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a state.

    It was deathly silent around him. Any other person would¡¯ve felt terror, but Wang Zhong was used to experiencing the iparably silent and dark world of his dreams. At least this world had colour and a sense of reality. It was so much better.

    Wang Zhong stilly on the ground as he stared at the entrance. Simba had told him many stories about space and even about spatial fragments. Entrances to spatial fragments could be separated into many different types. Some were unidirectional, others bidirectional. He examined this entrance¡¯s fluctuation cycle and thought it should be a unidirectional one.

    Seems his luck wasn¡¯t that good after all. Either he starved to death here or die from the spatial fragment copsing. Both seemed a tiny bit better than being eaten by the mutated spider king.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Regret. He definitely felt some regret. He felt true happiness after entering his second year at the academy. Those recent bouts of entertainment was about to go away soon, and this made him depressed.

    The flow of time within a spatial fragment wasn¡¯t significant. Each fragment had fragmented spatialws, so there would sometimes be unimaginable situations urring.

    He began to check his injuries as hey there. His left arm was broken, and so were three of his ribs. Fortunately, his body was properly tough enough and he had no lethal injuries. Even so, that heavy blow had been enough to make him immobile up until now.

    His skylink had no way tomunicate in this ce. Only his soul power was recovering slowly. That heavy blow was strong enough to dissipate all of his soul power, but for him it was easy for his soul sea to recover.

    Wang Zhong continued to watch this limited space. Suddenly, he saw that something was a bit different from everything else.

    This spatial fragment wasn¡¯t stationary.

    It was actually some kind of strange shape that was revolving!

 Chapter 149 â€“ The Unjustly Ridiculed Fate Stone

    Chapter 149 ¨C The Unjustly Ridiculed Fate Stone

    The spatial fragment rotated in a manner that was chaotic and disorderly, seemingly defying the normal rules andws of physics. However, upon careful inspection, one would realised that the revolution had a constant momentum, albeit in different directions.

    Once he got used to it, Wang Zhong sank into a contemtive state. A revolving strength was definitely the hardest type ofbat technique to control, but it also possessed the most dynamic changes. This constant transformation allowed for one to have the strength to continuously contract force into a point. When a powerful enough force erupted, it had enough power to shock a world.

    Wang Zhong had done research into this before, and he had even discussed it with Simba. Even so, he was only able to gain a superficial understanding of the subject. This spatial fragment he was in seemed to use the theory of the spiral in a fascinating way.

    No one knew how spatial fragments came into being. Ever since the birth of that ck hole, they began appearing on Earth, with the vast majority of them deemed as dangerous. Naturally, there were a few fragments that brought huge benefits to mankind, but those few were under the control of the higher echelons of the Federation. Ordinary citizens and even those who were leaders of the Federation Hundred Citiescked any say in the distribution and use of these fragments.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s character was indeed quite strange. Others would be close to distress here but he actually immersed himself in that revolving force. Even of others were able to enter this ce they wouldn¡¯t be able to observe its detailed intricacies. They would just see the lonely, deste ind. On the other hand, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes saw through the facade. Everything before him revealed an obscure principle of the spiral.

    Soon, he couldn¡¯t help but start to experiment around with his hands. He started training with the crosswheels and its revolutions. He carefully observed the rotatory motion of the fragment that blotted out the skies and couldn¡¯t resist appliying what he learnt to his crosswheels, polishing up his proficiency with the weapon. His calm vision continued observing the hidden revolutions.

    There seemed to be a missing line in the darkness¡­ he grabbed onto this point and his fluttering crosswheels covered the skies and filled his mind¡­

    Hmm¡­ Eh?

    Why does my nose feel like it has something extra on it?

    ¡°Ya ha ha ha! You¡¯ve finally been captured by I, Simba the greatest!¡±

    A clown the size of a palm trampled wildly on Wang Zhong¡¯s nose. He had a score to settle with Wang Zhong and this was his moment of revenge..

    Wang Zhong gawked. He went cross-eyed before he finally recognizing the little fellow before his eyes.

    Simba didn¡¯t care less and continued to y around with Wang Zhong¡¯s nose, twisting it into various shapes. ¡°Ha ha. Little Wang Zhong, do you yield!? Hurry up and admit that I¡¯m the best!¡±

    Simba¡¯s nose shook up and down, showing his energy.

    In the next moment, arge tongue gave Simba a lick that soaked him from head to toe in saliva.

    Simba looked like a drowned rat as he rapidly floated back into the air. He did his utmost to disy his displeasure. ¡°Wang Zhong you little brat! You¡¯re too disgusting! You actually slobbered saliva all over the great Simba!?¡±

    Wang Zhong revealed a radiant smile as he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re already so energetic after just waking up? Come and give me a hug!¡±

    Simba immediately flew over and rubbed against Wang Zhong¡¯s face. This pair of old friends had finally been reunited.

    Later on, Wang Zhong understood what had happened. Simba had forcefully used the Fate Roulette previously, which inflicted severe damage to his core soul. This culminated in his inability to move and fully recovering from the damage is still a long way ahead. Interestingly, being in the spatial fragment had aided his recovery, enough for him to awaken from his slumber. Earlier on, he had refrained from appearing as he saw that Wang Zhong was deep in thought. However, having waiting for a while, he could no longer hold back his excitement and decided to make an appearance.

    Wang Zhong was extremely happy. The two started to chat endlessly for quite some time. Simba really wanted to know what had happened after the incident. When he heard how Wang Zhong had achieved victory on all fronts, he was so excited that he executed consecutive somersaults.

    Simba held high hopes for Wang Zhong, but these two brothers had suffered through numerous losses from the start. Because of this, Simba decided to ignore all consequences and used the Fate roulette. Though the damage he suffered from doing so was no small matter, seeing Wang Zhong do so well made the sacrifice worthwhile.

    ¡°Simba, I¡¯ve always wanted to know exactly what the Fate Stone is, and if you are a dimensional creature.¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but voice his questions. In fact, he¡¯d asked this before but Simba would dodge the question or make up a false story. As he grew older, however, Wang Zhong wanted to know how the Fate Stone would affect his growth and the repercussion of using it.

    Simba descended from the air and scratched his head. ¡°I should be a dimensional creature, but the strange thing is that I understand quite a lot about you humans. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m from, but I can definitely confirm that our fates are tied together. In fact, the only thing I can say for sure is that I named myself the Fate Trickster.¡±

    He felt a little depressed as he said all this. If he were just a dimensional creature thatcked consciousness, things would have been much simpler. He would be like Laura¡¯s soul bear. But Simba was more simr to humans than one might expect for a dimensional creature. He constantly felt the pressure of a certain mission on his shoulders, the mission to make Wang Zhong stronger. He was unsure of the reason why he felt such pressing desire, but Wang Zhong being his friend made it easier for him to shoulder on this responsibility. The fact that their fates were intertwined was also the reason why he named himself the Fate Trickster.

    ¡°So, can you think of any way to bring the Fate Stone out?¡± A person¡¯s talent roused the envy of others and when deities fought, it was the mortals that suffered. The Fate Stone and Order Seal really gave him a huge headache. They were like a ticking time bomb ready to explode anytime inside of him.

    Simba helplessly swung in the air and gestured with his hands. ¡°Although I am unaware of any way to do so, I am certain that the Fate Stone is in your body, which has be a medium for it. Should it ever leave your body, it would began a power struggle with the Order Seal. Regardless of which of them wins, it will undoubtedly mark the arrival of the second dark era.¡±

    Wang Zhong fell silent for a while before asking, ¡°Is the Fate Stone a hyperdimensional object?¡±

    Simba nodded earnestly. ¡°I can confirm that this is true. Furthermore, it should be quite the special existence in the hyperdimension as well. It¡¯s reasonable to say that this kind of object shouldn¡¯t have even appeared in this ce. Yet, it did, and it has decided to reside in your body. Perhaps it even has some rtionship with my existence, but I really can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Wang Zhongughed bitterly. ¡°This thing restricts me quite a bit. In addition, I¡¯m still afraid that my current condition will bring danger to me.¡±

    Laughing, Simba proudly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Other than us, it¡¯s impossible for these low-grade lifeforms here to touch it. At most they would feel some slight pressure from it. While it is in your soul sea, your soul sea would serve as a node. The Fate Stone exists in an independent space and only you can feel its spiritual projection.¡±

    At this point, Wang Zhong wanted to scratch his nose. Before he could do so, Simba moved to help him relieve his itch, highlighting the close rtionship between the two. As he did so, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated, but with your current situation, knowing would do you as much good as not knowing.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, thanks. You really do know how tofort people!¡± He gave a bitterugh and continued, ¡°But when you say it like that, it makes it easier to understand certain things. Guess there¡¯s no need to get tangled up with this thing.¡±

    Wang Zhong had long since been overly focused on the existence of the Fate Stone. There were times when he felt that he was very special. After all, it was a divine object and he had a feeling it would somehow interfere with him. Now that perspective had changed. For the Fate Stone and Order Seal to both exist in his body indicates that the two powers had reached a bnce. If it hadn¡¯t, Wang Zhong¡¯s body would have been copsed a long time ago.

 Chapter 150 â€“ The Prodigy Society is Always Pretty Lucky

    Chapter 150 ¨C The Prodigy Society is Always Pretty Lucky

    The presence of both the Fate Stone and Order Seal had suppressed his soul power to the bare minimum¡­either that or he initially had very little talent in terms of soul power. In all honesty though, if it had not been for the Fate Stone, he would have died a long time ago.

    Even so, the mere thought of it was like adding salt to his wounds.

    Time passed quickly whenever he was with Simba. It didn¡¯t seem like much time had passed when distortions manifested within the spatial fragment. Simbaughed and said, ¡°This was just a brief, small spatial fragment, but it¡¯s of really high grade. To think that you would find a fragment that was nearlypleted.¡±

    Simba took out the Fate Roulette and said, ¡°This Fate Roulette is yours. As long as you fill it up with a bit of soul energy, you can use it to carry out a single judgement. I won¡¯t tell you anything more so you would have to experience everything for yourself. My dear friend, I have faith in you! You¡¯ll definitely be a true king!¡±1

    His voice was tinged with emotions, but the words were said with confidence.

    In the next instance, Wang Zhong suddenly couldn¡¯t move. All he could do was to follow the rotation of the spinning Fate Roulette. Light from the spatial fragment was drawn into the roulette in small bits and pieces, giving the illusion that a swarm of fireflies was headed towards the roulette. It was filled to approximately seventy percent by soul power, before increasing by another twenty percent when the light was absorbed.¡±

    His sight became more and more blurred, and one of thest things he could make out was Simba¡¯s expression of concern. Even after knowing each other for so long, Simba had yet to mention a single method of recovery. However, Wang Zhong knew that deep down in his heart, any method that Simba could propose would be too difficult to implement as he was too weak.

    All along, he had med his low soul power on the Fate Stone. It was now time for him to meet this issue head on!

    Bang, boom, boom¡­

    Outside of the fragment, the entire sea of flowers turned to dust as a result of the intense explosion that urred when the spatial fragment copsed. The unfortunate mutated spider king bore the brunt of it. Since it was located at the core of the explosion, it had instantly shattered into pieces. As for the mother madora flower tree, the explosion caused it to wither within a few moments. After the dust had settled, it seemed that nothing was left. Even the spatial fragment had ceased to exist..

    Not far away, Grace and the others who had just arrived bore grave expressions on their faces. She had been traveling at a rapid pace all along and utilized her strongest soul power output. Even so, she didn¡¯t have high hopes. A Level 5 mutated creature was something even she had no assurance of winning against. Furthermore, this was a mutated red-legged spider which typically travelled in packs. These sort of creatures were hard to deal with by themselves. With a Level 5 mutated creature added to the mix, any sliver of hope that Grace held had immediately been extinguished.

    Yet, when she arrived, all she found was a pile of spiders. Although they were just Level 2 mutated creatures and didn¡¯t have muchbat prowess, this was just a few students¡­ it was almost impossible for them to defeat them in such a manner.

    Grai and Hymin were currently taking care of Emily and Barran. Emily¡¯s injuries were still manageable, but Barran had suffered severe injuries. It was fortunate that Hymin was a special ability user that specialized in medical treatment. If not, Barran would not have survived with such extensive injuries.

    After receiving Hymin¡¯s guidance, Grace rushed toward the direction Wang Zhong had lured the spider king in. On the way there, she grew more and more meticulous in her search. Wang Zhong¡¯s choice had ced her in a dilemma. Grace could see he would make a great leader, though there were still a number of major ws he would have to rectify before he could be one. She didn¡¯t want him to lose his life in a ce like this, even though that hope wasn¡¯t very big.

    The scene before her eyes when she arrived would stun anyone. A dimensional fissure!

    It was no wonder a Level 5 creature had appeared in such a short period of time. Thankfully, the spider king was busy scuttling about in anger so it did not realized that Grace had arrived. However, its movements indicated that something was off. Just as she was about to make her move, a spatial rupture appeared.

    Everything in the vicinity was razed to t ground. Fortunately, she was a distance away, else she would¡¯ve gotten injured.

    Temporary spatial ruptures were very unstable. They could burst like a bubble at any time. This wasn¡¯t the first time she saw such a situation. It was, however, the first time she was so close to one.

    Just as she was about to lose all hope, she saw a figure within the ruins.

    Grace rushed up to the unconscious Wang Zhong in a second. She had experienced a hundred battles and various sorts of extraordinary situations but had never met with such a miracle before.

    A preliminary inspection showed that Wang Zhong had suffered some serious injuries that could be treated. To survive both being hunted by a Level 5 and a spatial rupture was nothing short of a miracle indeed.

    The group training ended early.

    The members of the Prodigy Society Group were hurried to the hospital. The other two groups had fared much better inparison. Saint Judgement had harvested a substantial amount of dimensional crystals, though most of them were of the first and second grade. Many of the crystals were also of poor quality. ck Rose, on the other hand, decided to avoidbat and instead had sessfully attained the mission token. They had also harvest a couple of dimensional crystals. It was only the Prodigy Society that came back empty-handed.

    Everyone was gathered within the camping grounds and were whispering to each other. Level 5 mutated beast?

    The Prodigy Society was really unlucky. Of the five in the group, three had serious injuries while the remaining two had light ones. Their luck was truly extraordinary. No one knew how they had managed to escape with their lives. To meet such a monster like that typically meant death.

    From start to finish, Reeves remained stoic and expressionless. But he felt happiness blossom from within his heart. He hadn¡¯t done anything and yet achieved all his goals. The results even exceeded his expectations, and all threats had been eliminated.

    Scarlet and Mmi were extremely flustered, but all they could do was wait for Grace to return. After approximately three-plus hours, Grace returned with Markos¡­ along with two other people who were escorted by soldiers¡ªLu Zhan Tian and Adams.

    The two of them were thrown to the floor. Markos¡¯ expression turned extremely ugly as he shouted, ¡°Beforeing here, I had heard rumors of how Tianjing¡¯s standards were really bad. This wouldn¡¯t be a problem since poor standards can still be trained. Yet, I never would have thought there would actually be such despicable people!¡±

    Backstabbers were not something any soldier can tolerate. Being allies in abat unit meant cingplete trust others, and yet these guys had the audacity to initiate a sneak attack on their own group members!

    Grace stopped Markos¡¯s tirade. When she went to save Wang Zhong, Markos had headed toward the interference site. In the end, he had discovered the scheme of Lu Zhan Tian and Adams. These two fellows had been watching the fight from a distance and were talking andughing merrily until he arrived.

    ¡°Lu Zhan Tian, Adams, for viting Tianjing Academy¡¯s regtions, and for viting the Freedom Federation Law no. 532 and 671, you are hereby charged with first degree murder!¡± Grace eximed coldly.

    ¡°Teacher, is there not some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but step in and ask. After all, they had all been group mates for a long period of time.

    Markos smiled disdainfully as he replied, ¡°Colluding with criminals and luring Wang Zhong and his group into the den of a Level 5 mutated beast. In fact, they were preparing to cut off their escape route before I personally captured them. Being charged with first degree murder is already considered a light sentence for their deeds!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Markos, you¡¯re falsely using us! Adams and I only wanted to see the group training! Although we aren¡¯t allowed to participate, we still wanted to see it. Even if it¡¯s breaking academy rules, you can¡¯t convict us as murderers! I¡¯ll go to the city hall and sue you!¡±

    The listless Lu Zhan Tian suddenly shouted back defiantly in a loud voice.

    Markos gawked. He never imagined it would lead to such a situation. To think that this fellow would attempt to make a false counter-usation.

    He suddenly threw out a kick, knocking out seven to eight teeth from Lu Zhan Tian¡¯s mouth.¡°Brat, if you want proof, then I¡¯ll provide you the evidence. Do you think your associates would keep their mouths shut? Or that the records of your transactions were untraceable? You¡¯re really naive.

    ¡°Well? Where did the little bastard¡¯s brains go? I had specially recorded your conversations before taking action. Fortunately, I was clever to do so!¡± Markos roared withughter. He was a veteran soldier with many years under his belt. His experience made him wiser. After all, he¡¯d mixed with various parts of the Federation for so long already.

    Lu Zhan Tian and Adams turned deathly pale. We¡¯re done for. Completely done for¡­ As they thought about the consequences for a first degree murder, their bodies trembled.

    1. Wang Zhong¡¯s surname, Wang, also means King.

 Chapter 151 â€“ The New Tianjing Squad

    Chapter 151 ¨C The New Tianjing Squad

    Lu Zhan Tian crawled toward Reeves like a dog and cried out, ¡°President, save me, save me! I don¡¯t wanna die! I was just executing your orders! Don¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    Everyone looked dumbfoundedly at Reeves. In contrast, Reeves looked exceptionally calm and simply shrugged, ¡°Vice-president Lu Zhan Tian, I have no grudge or grievance toward members of the Prodigy Society. Don¡¯t try to implicate others when you acted in such an uncouth manner. Don¡¯t even try to discredit Saint Judgement! Speak the truth!¡±

    ¡°He he. Reeves, you¡¯re trying to burn the bridge after the deed has been done, right? But if not for you, how else would I know their route? How else would I know where the group training is held? Within the academy, only you and Scarlet know this. If it¡¯s not you, then it had to be Scarlet, right!?¡±

    Lu Zhan Tian had revealed his sinister and vicious side. Since Reeves wanted to abandon him, he¡¯d drag Reeves down to together with him!

    A murderous light shed within Reeves¡¯ eyes, but he knew he couldn¡¯t take any action now. He moved to the side and avoided Lu Zhan Tian. ¡°I want put forth a request for the academy to carry out an investigation! Anyone involved in this incident should be meted the same punishment as them!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! Fine, Reeves. You really think you can shirk responsibility for this, right? I also have a trump card! I recorded down the words you told me then! He he. Do you still think that you¡¯re the clever one?¡±

    Reeves stayed expressionless as he replied, ¡°Oh? Okay, I want to see what fabrications you cane up with.¡±

    This situation had be such a big matter. As such, Grace brought everyone back to the academy while also sending out a disciplinary squadron to carry out an investigation.

    All of this had made Grace feel nothing but immense disappointment. Tianjing Academy was already very weak, and yet this kind of thing still happened.

    Two dayster, Lu Zhan Tian, Adams, and Terrence, who had been locked up, were all convicted. Their soul seas were wasted and they were exiled out of the city a thousand kilometers.

    No one would have thought that Reeves actually had a hand in this. Although the recording didn¡¯t really prove that Reeves explicitly said to carry out the deed, the intended meaning was clear enough. When they took his background into consideration, there really wasn¡¯t enough evidence to convict him. Still, he would not be allowed to remain in Tianjing Academy. Reeves knew this clearly and after getting expelled, he left the academy that very night.

    He left a single message, You will all regret this.

    This huge change was seriously damaging to Tianjing Academy. As this required the intervention of the disciplinary squadron, the incident couldn¡¯t be covered up. After all, it was a delicate situation that was hard to cover up. This incident had made Tianjing Academy even more passive, and Headmaster Greene was experiencing more and more stress with this blow to the academy.

    Regardless of what happened, Reeves was a huge asset to Tianjing Academy regardless of where he was ced. Now that he had left, the Academy¡¯sbat capabilities had dropped by half. Headmaster Greene felt an immense headache over this debacle, but he had no other options left, especially when his students had suffered such serious injuries!

    In the end, the selection of the CHF was left in the hands of Scarlet. She was arranged as captain and the members were chosen by her. Although Tianjing Academy veered slightly from its traditions, even the cleverest housewife couldn¡¯t cook without rice.

    Tianjing Academy¡¯s CHF Squadron was officially formed with Scarlet as its captain. Special training ceased as Grace brought the Markos and Markis brothers along with her and rushed toward the frontlines. All in all, Grace felt a little guilty toward her alma mater. Not only did she not help much, but she even caused the squadron to splinter and fall apart.

    Greene was very open-minded about it though and found that the situation was actually a good thing. If such betrayal had note to light, it would have be bigger mess in the future.

    However, when he thought about the squadron, Greene felt that it wascking in strength. As headmaster, he was still in contact with a few of the academies that were ranked in the top tier within the federation but many would not bother with such a lowly academy like Tianjing Academy

    The collision between the strong was known as an exchange. A collision between the strong and weak was like breastfeeding a little kid. During this period the various academies were searching for experts to help refine their line-up. There was no one skilled that wanted to apany and drill a waste like Tianjing Academy¡¯s Squadron.

    Wang Zhong woke up three dayster. His wounds were nearly fully healed only his right hand need another half a month before it could return to peak condition. Scarlet had taken care of him during those three days.

    While he had already regained consciousness near the end of the three days, he was unable to move his body. He had heard the situation from Scarlet and was fully aware of all recent transgressions. Emily was fine as her injuries wereparatively lighter. After a bit of treatment, she was back to being lively and energetic self. On the other hand, Barran¡¯s injuries were serious. His body was treatable, but the damage to his soul sea wasn¡¯t something current medical science could handle.

    While it was said that the five great families had secret techniques for treating such a wound¡­ no one would extend a helping hand to a simple academy student.

    The doctor basically gave Barran a verdict of death. He had lost his soul sea and his lifespan had been greatly shortened. In fact, even being an ordinary person would be hard on him. The only thing he could do now was ept his fate.

    After going through the first group training, Scarlet, Mmi, and the other girls be familiar with Barran. When they saw him lying on the bed without his usual vigor, even Scarlet grew sad.

    Wang Zhong had also managed to escape the cmity. Scarlet never imagined that Lu Zhan Tian and his group would resort to such a thing. Academy students would, after graduating, work to be a reliablebat ally. Fighting amongst one another was amon sight that was expected, but to go so far as backstabbing one¡¯s teammates¡­

    When he finally woke up, Scarlet showed a radiant smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll go find Ma Dong and the rest!¡±

    Wang Zhong shook his head and replied, ¡°First, take me to see Barran.¡±

    ¡°What about your injuries?¡± Scarlet was still a bit worried.

    He gave a faint smiled and replied, ¡°Other than my right hand needing some time to heal, I¡¯m fine everywhere else.¡±

    Scarlet supported Wang Zhong and they headed to Barran¡¯s hospital room which not that far away. Hey peacefully on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. His expression was calm and tranquil, not the least bit dejected. This made his situation all the more frightening.

    Soldiers didn¡¯t fear death. The destruction of their soul sea, however, was truly like taking away their life, especially for one at his age.

    Wang Zhong walked in and a trace of emotion appeared in Barran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Senior.¡±

    After sizing Barran up, Wang Zhong said, ¡°It looks like our luck is pretty good. We were able to live and meet each other again. I had assumed that the next time we would meet would be in the underworld.¡±

    Barran nodded. ¡°If not for senior luring away the Level 5 mutated beast, all of us would¡¯ve been sent to the Yellow Springs of Hell.¡±

    ¡°No! It was due to ourbined efforts! In addition, our luck really is quite good. There will be more fights in the future!¡±

    Barran¡¯s expression turned dim at those words. ¡°Senior, I might not be able to fight together with you all. The possibility of my soul sea recovering isn¡¯trge. But, that¡¯s fine. President said the academy would sent me some expenses and keep my qualifications as a Tianjing City citizen. I won¡¯t need to worry about the next half of my life.¡±

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t a fool. The Federation¡¯sw made stiptions for situations like this which only allowed the academy to provide him with the bare minimum necessary for survival.With this in mind, his situation was bad. It had to be Ma Dong providing him the money.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s soul power slowly enveloped Barran. His body was fine, but the damage to his soul sea was indeed severe from him exceeding the limits with that eruption of power. This kind of damage was known as Limit Breakthrough and was ssified as a firework in the sky. Bright and powerful, but short-lived.

    ¡°Senior, there isn¡¯t a need to worry. I still have my strength¡­¡± Barran said with a smile.¡±

    Suddenly, Wang Zhong said, ¡°Barran, do you believe in me?¡±

 Chapter 152 â€“ Undercurrents

    Chapter 152 ¨C Undercurrents

    Barran gawked and said, ¡°Of course I trust you! Senior, you¡¯re my idol!¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded and said, ¡°Then feel relieved. I just checked the condition of your soul sea and found that it hasn¡¯t yet been destroyed. There is definitely a way to recover it. All I need for you to do is not use your soul power discriminately for the next few days.¡±

    Barran stared nkly at Wang Zhong and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you trusted me!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior!¡±

    ¡°Eat and sleep lots!¡±

    As the two left, Scarlet supported Wang Zhong and said, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s best not to give him this kind of hope.¡±

    Scarlet hadn¡¯t said a word all along. She had told the doctor early on that Tianjing would ept any method and wouldn¡¯t give up. Yet, the doctor said the condition was untreatable and that they could only rely on the heavens. Maybe his luck would work out and his soul sea recovers.

    Naturally, in the Federation¡¯s history this had actually happened, but it was like finding a needle in the haystack. It would truly be heaven-defying good luck. But the majority of those that recovered were experts and not someone of Barran¡¯s level.

    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    ¡°There is definitely a way!¡±

    Wang Zhong said this determinately. Simba¡¯s stage props in the dream world were illusory, but the Fate Roulette was real. Weapons brought out of the dimensional world were ssified as soul tools. They were existences that were as precious as soul beasts. In fact, they were even more precious than that.

    Most of them were weapons. For example, they were simr to the Ten Great Divine Weapons. But soul tools like the Fate Roulette was even more precious as soul tools could be stronger as the wielder grows in strength.

    Simba had exined before that the Fate Roulette¡¯s Judgement range couldn¡¯t exceed its current capabilities. If Barran¡¯s soul seapletely disappeared then it might be very hard. But right now his soul sea was just cracked and in disarray. The Fate Roulette should be able to do a single Judgement.

    The Fate Roulette¡¯s energy level was close to being filled. At most, one or two fights was needed for it to absorb in order to operate.

    And if it didn¡¯t work, then there was still next time. If this year was impossible, then there was always next year!

    As long as he was strong enough, he would definitely be able to help Barran recover!

    Scarlet treated Wang Zhong¡¯s words as just bolstering his own conviction. This method couldn¡¯t just be found in the library.

    Two dayster, Wang Zhong checked out of the hospital. Ma Dong held arge lump of ricecake in one hand and smacked his face with it. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing in the future! Do you know how lucky you are to have escaped a Level 5 mutated beast!? Right, you should hurry up and go buy some lottery tickets. Remember to use my name!¡±

    Ma Dong was dressed in his shy white outfit. He had been tossing and turning the past few days until he grew crazy. The Prodigy Society¡¯s Four Great Generals had almost been wiped out! They were all lucky in the end. Emily told him that if Barran hadn¡¯t guarded them at the most critical moment, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her now.

    Regardless of whether it was Emily or Ma Dong, neither was able to give up on Barran. Even so, they did not have a way to cure him.

    Perhaps the Assassin n could do so after paying an extremely high price. But the problem now was that Ma Dong was just a branch member while Emily was a mere sessor. Frankly speaking, she wasn¡¯t even that highly treated.

    The n system within the Federation ced bloodline as the number one ranking criteria. After bloodline was capability, which in turn required a strong bloodline. It was impossible to advance with just capabilities. The n would nurture the strong, but it definitely won¡¯t increase their authority and position.

    Emily was only ¡®demoted¡¯ to Tianjing as a way of indulging her.

    Others might not know it, but Ma Dong was the most clear about this. Hecked ambition, however, and felt this was a good life. Money was spent happily and he enjoyed his time. But as he grew older, he realized his thoughts had been too childish.

    The Assassin n was, after all, in charge of the finances and had many channels. Even when he made a few enquiries in all directions, he realized that the price wasn¡¯t something he could bear.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you should all go see Barran more,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    Ma Dong shook his head and said, ¡°That fellow is very staunch in his acting but inside he¡¯s still as soft as ever. This isn¡¯t the time to have more people agitating him. But what exactly did you say to him? When I checked up on him yesterday, he looked much better. He ate when he should eat and slept like an obedient baby.¡±

    Wang Zhong simply smiled and answered, ¡°Recluses have their own ingenious ns!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Congrattions for leaving the hospital. Also, you are officially a member of the Tianjing Squadron!¡± Scarlet came to congratte him.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t say this but for the past few days it was Scarlet that took care of you day and night. Sigh. Mimi, if I¡¯m injured you should take care of me like that,¡± Ma Dong requested with a smile.

    Mmi smiled faintly as she said, ¡°Then how about I beat you into a pulp so that you can test my gentleness?¡±

    A cold shiver crawled up Ma Dong¡¯s spine and he coughed. ¡°Be a bit more reasonable¡­ Oh! Today¡¯s weather is quite nice!¡±

    Everyoneughed at his reply. When Wang Zhong returned to the Prodigy Society, he felt a close and dear emotion of returning home. Even so, he didn¡¯t embrace the previous easy andfortable atmosphere. The academy was both a safe haven and, using Teacher Grace¡¯s words, a greenhouse.

    Tianjing Academy announced the official members of the squadron.

    Captain: Scarlet. Manager: Ma Dong.

    Core Line-up: Lily, Colby, Grai, and Emily.

    Substitutes: Wang Zhong, Hymin, Mmi, and Barran.

    These nine people were the confirmed participants. They would continue to scout for more in the uing days if needed, and this included Barran¡¯s position. The reason they kept his name there was due to Scarlet wanting to give him a bit of confidence. A person needed confidence in order to live.

    But with Reeves and his group¡¯s expulsion, Tianjing Academy really was unable to make ends meet and became worse off.

    Once the squadron was confirmed, they started strengthening areas such as strategies for group battles and one-on-one dueling. Group battle was apletely different way of fighting and included making arrangements and pairing up groupmates. Coborating with other soldiers tested the firmness of an academy¡¯s foundations.

    Tianjing Academycked this aspect the most!

    Distantnds of the Kaiser Empire.

    Inside the empire¡¯s conference room, a crowd of powerful individuals had ugly expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Your highness, the Stuart n is simply bullying us! They gave us a pile of scraps! And every time we fire it, we¡¯ll have to buy cannonballs from them too!¡± A middle-aged man was roaring furiously. One look at his aura and one could tell he was just a normal human. Within the Kaiser Empire, the poption of normal humans was tiny, but they were still able to live on. In the end, however, only those with astonishing capabilities could livefortably in this ce.

    ¡°Professor Ranga, please give everyone a detailed presentation of the research report.¡± Solomon stayed extremely calm and tranquil. Enoch, who stood beside him, smiled faintly as he used a small knife to trim his fingernails.

    Professor Ranga stood and started exining, ¡°Although the batch of rune cannons sent over by the Stuart n was made twenty years ago, the design and concept behind them is still exceptionally useful when taking in our current standards. The key question here, however, is with regards to the cannonballs.¡±

    ¡°Professor Ranga, the rune cannon has already been constructed. What¡¯s the use of the cannonball?¡±

    ¡°City Lord Dolon, the most important part of the rune cannon is the cannonball. It is the origin of its might. The core of the cannonball would be like this.¡± Ranga took out a transparent bottle. Within the bottle floated a lump of light. ¡°This is the origin of the cannonball¡¯s might; dimension energy.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean the Federation has been gatheringrge quantities of mutated beasts¡¯ dimension crystals just for this?¡±

    ¡°A portion, yes, but it isn¡¯t that simple. Pure dimension crystals don¡¯t have the active might for such ammunition. Instead, they react with a certain type of energy to form this shape. This constitutes the core might of the rune cannon and without it the rune cannon is pitifully weak. At most it would only be able to fight against Level 3 and below mutated lifeforms. But with this power its might increases until it could even defeat a Level 7 mutated creature. There is also an improvement in its range.¡±

 Chapter 153 â€“ Whole Body of Treasure

    Chapter 153 ¨C Whole Body of Treasure

    ¡°Your Highness, has there been any harvest from our intelligence organization?¡±

    Obviously, those present here today were the most powerful authorities of the empire. They were the empire¡¯s generals and city lords. Their recent rune cannon scheme made the empire spend quite a bit of funds while the Stuart n made a killing off the trade. But if they could develop their own rune cannons, the advance of the Kaiser Empire would take another step closer to their extremely important goal of governance and exploration of the continent.

    ¡°Enoch, exin it to everyone.¡±

    Enoch smiled slightly and said, ¡°What we have found is that these seeds brought back is a type of active energy from the OP system. One of the functions of the OP system is to provide a tform for Federation students to train theirbat skills and techniques. What¡¯s important, however, is that this makes it easy for the Federation to harvest the energy. The Federation¡¯s technology in the hyperdimension is ahead of our own by at least fifty years.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Enoch returned to trimming and caring for his beautiful nails. He loved that each line stayed in ce and that the arc of the nail was perfect. His previous exnation hadn¡¯t actually been gathered up himself but brought to him by the seeds of a dandelion.

    A flurry of whispers sounded from the audience. Of the Three Great Empires, only the Kaiser Empire desired to enter the OP. It was, in fact, not that pressing a need as the Federation and its environment and people needed a tform like the OP system. The empire¡¯s soldiers instead possessed great quantities ofbat experience and felt that their own methods were excellent. Instead, the Kaiser Empire wanted a few of the more important cities enter the OP in order to understand their opponents better. Only with this could they finally defeat them all.

    But no one had expected the OP system to actually have such a use. The Kaiser Empire also focused their efforts in rune research but technology based on the hyperdimension was sorelycking on their part. After all, the Freedom Federation had wrested away seemingly all of the scientists that year.

    While the Kaiser Empire had risen from the ashes of the old world and viewed the field of science with high esteem, the gap was simply too severe. These past few years they had never given up on exploring and probing for more information. The entire upper echelon of the empire was extremely persevering, but the disparity between the two sides was greater than they had expected.

    Of the Three Great Empires, the Tutankhamen Empire waspletely drunk and entranced with its station. The upper echelon there enjoyed the new era and was very satisfied with their rtionship with the Federation.

    In South America, the chaos of this Amazonian continent was never-ending. The continent started to show its love of battle at the start of the dark era and even recent years it had yet to find peace. But it was a positive that the continent kept its chaos internally and didn¡¯t have the time or effort to deal with external matters.

    Only the Kaiser Empire managed to refound a strong government, one that revolved around the Rothschild Family. They had established a powerful empirical force and wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the Federation in breaking into the ¡®frontlines¡¯. While their buildings were also quite unique, there was a veryrge hole in their technological advancement.

    Solomon knocked the table and said, ¡°In fact, we should have already anticipated this. I feel that the money we had spent was worth it. The relevant technology of this unique utilization method for the OP system should be a core technology of the Federation. Our future attack direction should be for this. I hope everyone can try and detail up a n for this. There are still lots of ways we can deal with the Federation.¡±

    Solomon¡¯s confidence rubbed off on the crowd. Wealth, power, beauties. These old methods had plenty off uses on the Federation. The Stuart n thought they managed to obtain great benefits, but the Kaiser Empire¡¯s harvest was evenrger. When one purely considered their troop count and the strength of the upper echelons, the Kaiser Empire stayed very confident. The only thing theycked was in consideration of armybat. The core of such battles moved around numbers and rune cannon formations.

    ¡°The distance between us and our desires is growing smaller and smaller.¡±

    Charlton Copernicus was able to be an existence known and revered throughout the Federation because he created the OP system. Discovering the hyperdimension was akin to discovering a new continent and the establishment of one¡¯s status was due to the quality of that newly discovered continent.

    The OP system indeed provided many new humans a chance to cast and strengthen their heroic soul. This exceedingly bolstered thebat prowess of the Federation. But this was not enough for the Five Great Families until another of Charlton¡¯s major discoveries appeared.

    Some time after the OP system was born, Charlton discovered the formation of a new type of energy. As a scientist who yearned to understand the hyperdimension, he studied this dimensional energy. What he discovered was a type of energy human soldiers used within the hyperdimension. It was analogous to ¡®spiritual energy¡¯ and could even be harvested. With a special rune array it could be drawn out and absorbed. This kind of active energy then formed a mysterious connection with dimension crystals.

    The Federation had inherited almost ny percent of the old era¡¯s technology and geniuses. They didn¡¯t need to spend too much time before they discovered ways to use this newfound energy. Rune cannons had been one such use for it.

    This new energy was an extremely important discovery that allowed the Freedom Federation to control their path of ¡®freedom¡¯. It also allowed them to break through the ¡®frontlines¡¯ and make huge progress. The rate of sacrifice was reduced and, at the same time, those hyperdimensional lifeforms that had beenpletely untouchable transformed into beings that weren¡¯t so remote anymore.

    During the dark era, massive spatial fissures appeared and were then discovered by humans. Although it was very dangerous, these spatial fissures were explored and found to lead to other worlds. In addition, all of them led to the same ne. This ne was unexinable with humanity¡¯s current technology and science.

    While it was near-fatal to visit, it was also filled with all sorts of enticement. The Federation called this ne the ¡®Frontlines¡¯ while the empires were more willing to call it ¡®Hell¡¯ or ¡®Heaven¡¯. First contact between the three tectonic tes also urred in this region. After all, the oceans were still considered forbidden areas for humans.

    Were they absolute forbidden areas? This, in fact, wasn¡¯t apletely correct statement. It was just a question as to how much the benefits were worthpared to the investments. Humans had no need for the oceans as there wasn¡¯t anything necessary to acquire there. Because of that, there was no need for them to pay a heavy price to subdue it.

    But why, then, did they need to go to the Frontlines? It was obviously an immense risk and great sacrifice. All the Federation could say with dignity was that it was for the sake of understanding the mysteries of the hyperdimension. The sacrifices were all for the great sake of exploration. Naturally, this was also the truth. But what was important to humans was that they could obtain previously unobtainable resources from this hyperdimension.

    Humans could obtain dimension crystals and dimensional energy from mutated lifeforms. From dimensional lifeforms, however, humans could obtain items that could change fate. For example, there was a dimensional creature called a Parasso. Its blood could actually induce evolution. Those wealthy people who couldn¡¯t awaken and be new humans felt unimaginable enticement toward this resource.

    Dimensional lifeforms left almost nothing behind when they died on Earth. But in the hyperdimension world they weren¡¯t all that different from mutated lifeforms. This, in turn, made the hyperdimension a ce of desire for mankind.

    Evolution-inducing medicine was just the tip of the iceberg. Naturally, all of these resources were in the hands of those Federation and Empire upper echelons. Information of this was locked down with considerably strict security measures. As for the soldiers, their mission was still to ¡®explore¡¯ and ¡®subdue¡¯ for the sake of mankind, no matter the ce.

    But it was natural that all of this distant information held no real meaning for Wang Zhong. His most important goal at the moment was to recharge the energy within the Fate Roulette to full capacity. The ¡®miserable¡¯ condition of the Tianjing Squadron didn¡¯t really cause much negative influence on Tianjing Academy and everyone continued to follow the curriculum and attend ss. Of course, they were still somewhat disappointed for their future. After all, the academy¡¯s ranking would drop and that would mean their treatment after graduation would also drop.

    After another two days, Wang Zhong felt that his body had already recovered to some degree. It was just his right hand that couldn¡¯t exert any force. For the past two days he hadn¡¯t been idling, but reflecting upon all of the insight the spatial fragment had given him.

    Perhaps his soul power talent really was low and his current state wasn¡¯t really attributed to the Fate Stone. To offset this, Heaven gave him some help as his talent inprehension was high and he had a very meticulous thought process.

 Chapter 154 â€“ Activating the Fate Roulette

    Chapter 154 ¨C Activating the Fate Roulette

    Much of Wang Zhong¡¯s marvelousbat techniques like Ghost Steps and Second Drive were contemted and refined from his ponderings of techniques the little trickster gave as well as stuff the Federation provided. Wang Zhong loved to specte and think broadly. Due to his life experiences, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to expand his thought process and other areas.

    The Federation¡¯s techniques demanded the user to be meticulous to the point that not a single thread was loose. They had to follow the instructions and train assiduously. Wang Zhong loved to break this stereotype and create new things. For example, movement skills. The Federation revered straight dashes the most because it was urate and fierce. Moves like Ghost Steps would definitely lead to being scolded as a shithead by the instructor.

    Currently, Wang Zhong had sunken into the mysteries of the Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheel. Ever since he contemted the mysteries behind the spirals, he suddenly understood the true meaning of ¡®infinite sh¡¯. For the past two days he spent all of his time training on these aspects, causing Ma Dong to assume there may have beensting injuries to Wang Zhong¡¯s mind that had yet to heal.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you¡¯re too engrossed with that toy.¡± Ma Dong couldn¡¯t help but advise Wang Zhong. A weapon that strayed from the main path might look formidable, but it could also easily send a person astray in reality. ¡°Just focus on training your body and you won¡¯t lose out after walking into the CHF.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I even gained a bit of knowledge about it. Is Barran still alright?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine for the time being. Truthfully he can be treated. The treatment could be bought off the ck market. But do you know how much it costs? Eight million federation credits! Why don¡¯t we just steal it!¡± Ma Dong shouted with curled lips. He was filled with deep regret. Earning money this way must be really good.

    Ma Dong had many deep methods and channels at his disposal. Nevermind this kind of injury, there were many injuries that were considered worse than this yet could still be treated. It was just that the cost wasn¡¯t something normal people could afford. Some things couldn¡¯t even be bought with credits, but had to be bartered for. There were even some things that required an exchange of benefits betweenrge ns. Although the Assassin n was considered rich and powerful, they weren¡¯t ranked as an apex n.

    Ma Dong continue to chat windedly with Wang Zhong. As he spoke, Wang Zhong felt his friend¡¯s state of mind changed. Unlike the past, he seemed a bit more sentimental and naggy.

    ¡°Little guy, are you alright? Did you get into a quarrel with Mmi?¡± Wang Zhong asked with a smile.

    ¡°As if. I¡¯m fine, just that I feel regretful for everything you guys experienced.¡± Ma Dong smiled as he spoke, but a sliver of destion shed in his eyes.

    ss ended and Ma Dong left first as he needed to settle some matters. Wang Zhong went to the Prodigy Society as usual. Even if he only had one usable hand, he could still partake of training. What was important was to also ponder andprehend his ordeals.

    Wang Zhong touched the crosswheel, his mind filled with orbiting revolutions. Powerful spirals endlessly rotated, their reliance upon one another supplementing the wasted energy. These were the basics, information everyone knew and understood. To try and use it was another matter.

    After experiencing the spatial fragment, Wang Zhong focused on one goal. He wanted tobine rotational soul power with that spiral force. If he were to use those two alongside this strange weapon, would he be able to create a miracle?

    He thought about it, then took action. The crosswheel howled out and smashed against the target before bouncing back. Even after the impact, the crosswheel managed to fly back to him.

    What was important was the skill used in the first strike. He didn¡¯t need to stop the wheel after every attack, but grab hold of it while maintaining its spin. This was the key.

    On the other side, Emily was also studying earnestly. Ever since their return from the group training, she had ced the most emphasis on training. That had been the first time she¡¯d felt how useless her n¡¯s protection had been. During that battle she could only rely on her own strength, else she would be a burden for the others.

    She even felt a bit guilty in her heart as she med her ownck of strength for Barran¡¯s injuries. If Barran hadn¡¯t thrown his shield to save her, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state.

    All this time, Emily hadn¡¯t contemted how high she would reach or the requirements she would have to face. She¡¯d only naively focused on her goal. Emily didn¡¯t question whether or not she could achieve it or even if she could eventually be an assassin. This thought process took a huge hit after that lesson during their group training.

    The most popr member of the society, Grai, wasn¡¯t around. They had only been able to return alive by relying on Grai¡¯s eruption of power. Although they didn¡¯t know exactly how strong he was, Scarlet and the rest knew that he would be the hope of the Tianjing Squadron. At least, he would be the one to prevent Tianjing from getting a miserable score of zero. Grai¡¯s strength exceeded the standards of Tianjing Academy, but this point was sometimes overlooked by his good looks and low profile.

    Actually, Grai was visiting Barran at the hospital. Barran smiled and said, ¡°Grai, you didn¡¯t need to waste your soul power. Senior said he had a way.¡±

    Grai smiled faintly and replied back, ¡°I can only try my best in this small area. At least I can stop your soul sea from getting worse.¡±

    Over thest few days, Grai had beening here alone to maintain Barran¡¯s soul sea. Barran couldn¡¯t dispute his words as his soul sea had indeed stopped deteriorating.

    ording to normal circumstance, once a soul sea copsed it couldn¡¯t be stopped. It would just continue to crack and copse. One wouldn¡¯t just end up as a normal person as the copse of one¡¯s soul sea would turn them retarded.

    But Barran¡¯s soul sea had indeed stabilized. Just this fact made the doctors amazed. This guy could be said to have great luck as he didn¡¯t meet with worsening conditions.

    Barran was very clear of this point but Grai didn¡¯t give him an exnation. Afterbing through Barran¡¯s soul sea for an hour, Grai felt incredibly tired.

    ¡°What n does senior have?¡± Grai drank a bit water that a nurse poured for him. Whenever Grai was present, the little nurses of the hospital became very proactive.

    ¡°He never said, but he stated I would definitely be alright.¡± When Barran spoke, his eyes were bursting with confidence.

    Grai gawked when he heard that, but eventually nodded his head. Even he couldn¡¯te up with a method and could only stop Barran¡¯s condition from worsening. Barran¡¯s foundations weren¡¯t that good and it simply couldn¡¯t stand up to the eruption of his soul sea. Most ordinary new humans were quitecking in endurance.

    Wang Zhong had a way? Frankly, Grai couldn¡¯t think of any way that would work. Perhaps the Federation as a whole might have a way, but that wasn¡¯t something Wang Zhong coulde into contact with.

    In the old era, the human organization wasn¡¯t a benevolent ce. This era had even more of a strict and rigid ranking system. Medicine that could treat one¡¯s soul sea could only be used by people of a higher value. It wasn¡¯t something that could be bought with money.

    Grai could help Barran organize his soul power. He could treat him, but he could at least allow Barran to live on as a normal person.

    Barran¡¯s eruption had shocked Grai deeply. He never imagined that a weak person could erupt with such strength. Such talent, but it¡¯s such a pity¡­

    ¡°Barran, rest well. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow.¡± Grai smiled faintly before turning to the nurse. ¡°My friend is in your care.¡±

    It was like the nurse had been hit with the spring of youth as she said, ¡°Rx, I will definitely put my heart into it!¡±

    Grai left and Barran went back to lying in bed while looking out the window. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew he had no hope of having his condition treated. In fact, he even had some ideas of suicide. He didn¡¯t want to be a burden for others. Even so, Wang Zhong had indeed left him with some hope¡­

    Evening.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t wait till his right arm waspletely healed as he arrived at the OP training room. Hecked one or two matches and needed to finish them as quickly as possible.

    All-Mouthy King has appeared.

 Chapter 155 â€“ Forceful

    Chapter 155 ¨C Forceful

    It had been a while since Laura¡¯s loss. The yback of the fight had shot up to first ce in the OP video rankings. Ghost Steps had attracted the attention of countless people as it waspletely different from the mainstream dashing and frequency interrupting steps. That swaying and staggering step technique dazzled everyone.

    To make a person like Laura make aplete judgemental error showed that All-Mouthy King¡¯s skill level reached a heaven-defying height. All-Mouthy King had been taking in consecutive victories and was heading toward invincibility. Not only that, he disyedbat capabilities that spanned all areas and broke what was considered impossible one after another. He had already be a phenomenon.

    No one could say All-Mouthy King was the strongest in the OP. However, he was definitely the hottest fighter right now.

    After his fight with Laura, All-Mouthy King¡¯s fame and reputation rose drastically. He became the idol of countless heroic soul academy students, especially those new freshmen as well as those seniors that had been stuck in the cannon fodder division for a few years already.

    This was a ssic scene of a cannon fodder counterattacking the world to be a god. Everyone wished they would have such a day, and All-Mouthy King became the spiritual pir of support.

    People would spend every day staring nkly at this skylink, hoping for that grey and dim name to light up. Days pass by and they all assumed they would have to wait a month. Finally, the name lit up. This time it wasn¡¯t at midnight but in the evening just after 8 pm.

    This was the period of time when the number of people online was the greatest. The famed gathering for All-Mouthy King erupted once more.

    In just a moment there were already thirty-thousand people in the OP viewing gallery. This number continued to rise in an unperturbed straight line. Those watching through the skylink also shot up explosively to over a hundred-thousand.

    This data came out and the OP forums exploded. Everyone knew All-Mouthy King was the recent focus within the OP, but they didn¡¯t know it had reached such a degree. Many veterans and members of the elite division couldn¡¯t evenpare.

    This was All-Mouthy King.

    Wang Zhong paid no mind to this. His right arm still hurt so he could only rely on a single hand for this fight. It was somewhat of a disadvantage but not something he considered too big a problem.

    Laura had been one of those that appeared immediately. While she hadn¡¯t yet reached the level of ¡®yearning day and night¡¯, she had indeed suffered from insomnia ever since her loss to All-Mouthy King. This was the first time such a thing happened.

    Before their fight she had felt that she and All-Mouthy King may have been evenly matched. She may have even held the slight advantage. Yet, only after they really fought did she discover the disparity between them. All-Mouthy King¡¯s all-roundedness gave him unlimited methods and abilities to counter any type of soldier.

    This was unless he met the same kind of all-rounded person like himself. From what Laura knew, there were no more than five such people within all the academies of the Federation. Those people also wouldn¡¯t squander their time to enter the OP.

    This made her unable to hold back her curiosity. Who exactly was All-Mouthy King? He was already so strong, so why did hee here to train?

    Within OP, Wang Zhong started queuing for his opponent.

    ¡°Brother King is still as aloft and cold as usual!¡±

    ¡°¡®A day apart seems like three autumns¡¯. Recently, I¡¯ve been unable to sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Guy above, did your girl not beat you up this time?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. She¡¯s beside me now, waiting together with me. Currently, she¡¯s also a member of the King Family.¡±

    The King Family was an organization formed through the initiative of numerous academies students who all liked All-Mouthy King. Perhaps their skill levels weren¡¯t particrly high, but the poption was massive. More or less they obtained some spiritual redemption as they watched All-Mouthy King¡¯s history.

    ¡°Good evening everyone, I am Chen Yu¡¯er from Buffest Academy. Today I¡¯ll be hosting this fight for all the viewers watching over the skylinks.¡±

    When they heard this, the students watching the live broadcast over the skylink instantly grew excited. Chen Yu¡¯er was an existence akin to a goddess within Buffest Academy. She was a speciallymissioned host raised by the OP officials and was an idol of the same magnitude as Sharmie and Laura.

    Chen Yu¡¯er only gave y-by-y analyses of fights between first-ss members of the elite division. This meant that All-Mouthy King¡¯s fights had already gained the approval of the officials.

    One could only say that Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s fame reached a simrly high level. Her appearance raised the number of people watching on their skylinks by twenty-thousand. Tuning in to watch a beauty was quite a nice thing.

    Laura was of the sex appeal type while Sharmie had a voluptuous figure that beat out Laura. Chen Yu¡¯er, however, had a graceful goddess type of aura. Her long ck hair and slender, perfectly straight back gave one the sensation of being unable to reach out and embrace that waist. She was beautiful but not overbearingly so, and was ssified as the type that couldn¡¯t be stared at so casually. Combined with her gentle personality and original point of view and she easily became the Number One host of the OP. It¡¯s said she would even be a live broadcast presenter for the uing CHF.

    In this era, the CHF wasn¡¯t just hosted for the militaristic aspect of the entire Federation. It could bepared with the Olympics of the old era and had an even greater participation rate and overall significance.

    When she received this hosting task, Chen Yu¡¯er was indeed very startled. A person from the cannon fodder division?

    Recently, she had been making preparations and undergoing training rted to skills and techniques required for the CHF. There was already very little need for her to exin andment on OP matches. She trained in themander¡¯s path and while her personalbat prowess couldn¡¯t bepared to the likes of Laura or Sharmie, her general situation and understanding of the skills and techniques being used was at an outstanding standard.

    For the CHF she needed to do more all-rounded preparations in order to not have any loose chains lying around during critical moments. At the same time she needed to understand the core members of various academies and know their personal histories, specialties, and etc. All of this made for an extremely massive amount of information to process.

    When she received this stipted hosting task from the OP officials, she indeed gawked for a while. But she did have a contract with them and their demands were very loose.

    It was only after watching All-Mouthy King¡¯s series of matches that she became startled. It wasn¡¯t easy to startle her since she¡¯d seen fights between people who were stronger and had higher skill levels. This was, however, the first time she had seen such a strange being such as he.

    Even with Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s expansivework of connections, she was unable to find another person like All-Mouthy King.

    As for the focus of attention, Wang Zhong continued to wait for his opponent. He didn¡¯t have any interest in what went out outside and only hoped to finish this fight as soon as possible. This was what he came here for after all.

    Chen Yu¡¯er tried to add All-Mouthy King as a friend after watching his videos. Regardless of whether it was from a personal or upational standpoint, she hoped to add him and understand him through somemunications. She had heard a bit of his so-called mysteriousness.

    She possessed the mostplete collection of OP elite division soldier contacts list. As a lovable girl with an understanding with the OP officials, almost no one would be unwilling to ept her invites.

    But her three consecutive friend requests were sent out and sunk to the bottom of the ocean. She didn¡¯t get a single trace of a response.

    Was she being overlooked?

    That wasn¡¯t possible. She was a person on the side of the officials which made her invites extremely special. All-Mouthy King, who was preparing for the fight, would¡¯ve definitely noticed them.

    In fact, Wang Zhong had indeed noticed them. Yet, he casually declined them. Right now this goddess couldn¡¯t evenpare to a single hair of Barran.

    His opponent finally appeared.

    Western Region, Martial Peak Academy¡¯s Luo Zhen. He was the main heavy soldier of the Martial Peak Squadron and possessed the rarely seen earth special ability. The earth special ability was one of the strongest special abilities and it also helped forge his name and reputation as a Western Region expert.

    Martial Peak Squadron¡¯s rampancy and arrogance was very famous, but they also possessed the qualifications to be rampant.

    Luo Zhen stood at 2.26 meters and weighed approximately 228 kilograms. He was an absolute suppression type of soldier. By relying on his earth special ability, he could be selected for the strongest defensive lineup within the Western Region and provide massive help to his squadron.

    Although she couldn¡¯t gain contact with All-Mouthy King, Chen Yu¡¯er still managed to get into contact with Luo Zhen. ¡°How are you, Student Luo Zhen. I am Yu¡¯er. May I ask if you have the time now to ept an interview?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s little Yu¡¯er. You haven¡¯t appeared for thest few day and have grown more beautiful. Do you want to be my girlfriend?¡± Luo Zhen spoke with a smile as he started to size up Chen Yu¡¯er from head to toe.

 Chapter 156 â€“ Unparalleled Haughtiness

    Chapter 156 ¨C Unparalleled Haughtiness

    Chen Yu¡¯er heard his reply and only gave a faint smile. ¡°Student Luo Zhen, your opponent this time is the most mysterious All-Mouthy King. He is the soldier with the most fans as of now. Do you have anything to say about this?¡±

    Luo Zhen curled his lips as he replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t heard of him.¡±

    ¡°His fans have even established the King Family. There¡¯s a lot of people in it.¡±

    Luo Zhen rolled his eyes this time. ¡°Oh, is that true? Ha ha. I¡¯m not aiming for anyone but I have to say that those cannon fodders fans are just trash.¡±

    She was dumbstruck by his reply and couldn¡¯t even ask the next question. While she knew Luo Zhen had an arrogant personality, this was really a bit over the top.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it seems fighter Luo Zhen is full of confidence. It looks like we can anticipate the fight toe,¡± announced Chen Yu¡¯er.

    The entire discussion forum was infuriated by Luo Zhen¡¯s words. Up until now, All-Mouthy King had passed through victory after victory to obtain the respect of the masses. Yet, this Luo Zhen acted brazen and with boundless rampancy.

    Luo Zhen himself didn¡¯t care what others said. Over the past year his special ability¡¯s might had increased dramatically. This made his confidence skyrocket. What measly elite division. His goal was pointed straight at the CHF championship.

    ¡°This Luo Zhen is too pompous.¡± Juan couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and voiced hisints. The person beside him was actually his brother, Kostan Oleg. Luo Zhen¡¯s recent words showed disdain for everyone that lost to All-Mouthy King.

    On the contrary, Kostan had a light smile as he said, ¡°He really does have the qualifications to say such words since his earth special ability is uniquely suited toward defense. I would love to see if All-Mouthy King¡¯s Second Drive can break through that defense.¡±

    Juan still felt unbearable anger in his heart, but Kostan¡¯s expression made him realize something. His brother had such breadth of mind while he himself was still too easily influenced by the outside world. Such a small matter had caused his emotions to fluctuate. There was still much he had to learn.

    Even Juan¡¯s psychological state couldn¡¯t match up to Kostan. What was there to say about the audience?

    ¡°I see a lot of cattle have grown wings for flying. I wonder, where exactly is beef best sold in the Federation?¡±

    ¡°This bull¡¯s penis must have already been blown to bits!¡±

    ¡°Truly a god! I, your brother, has trained for eighteen years yet is still far from having 0.1% of this guy¡¯s thick face.¡±

    ¡°Why did Yu¡¯er choose to interview just that showy person? She should interview All-Mouthy King! Let him smash that fellow with a casual fart!¡±

    ¡°So true! Can¡¯t she see the prefix attached to Brother King¡¯s name? He actually dares to try andpare mouths with Brother King!?¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er also had a depressed expression on her live broadcast and felt great injustice. She really wanted to interview All-Mouthy King, but he had ignored her and forced her to a corner.

    Honestly, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have any thoughts of bbering and boasting with others. He chose his nickname with no real purpose in mind. Initially, he really did want the name ¡®Almighty King¡¯, but the name was already taken by others. ¡®All-Mouthy King¡¯ was just a beautiful coincidence.

    Fighting in the OP system was so that people could train their techniques. Yet, for Wang Zhong there was a different goal for fighting. The significance of this fight was different for him. He didn¡¯t have the inclination to waste time.

    Selection start!

    Both of them chose random weapons and random battlefields.

    All-Mouthy King choosing random had already be a symbol of him. It was his trademark and showed how diversified he was in close and rangedbat, independent of the distances given.

    But what was Luo Zhen¡¯s upation? He was a bare-handed heavy soldier and was quite famous for such as well. No one had ever seen him use a knife or gun. Regardless of what random weapon he obtained, once they entered the battlefield he would just toss the weapon with practiced familiarity and rely on empty-handed wrestling.

    ¡°Was he invited by a monkey to provoke All-Mouthy King? This Luo Zhen actually chose random weapon. If he does get a gun, would he even use it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not gonna use it. This is truly too petty!¡±

    After so many fights, All-Mouthy King¡¯s supporters had grownrger andrger. If Luo Zhen hadn¡¯t provoked animosity then he also would¡¯ve had some portion of supporters. But it seemed he managed to insult everyone.

    This was the first time Chen Yu¡¯er saw such a picture during a live broadcast. It made her slightly dumbfounded. Bothpetitors chose random weapons but the audience was overly discriminating one side. Good or bad Luo Zhen was still counted as an expert of the elite division. Yet, the number of supporters cheering for him was too low. As a host, she didn¡¯t want to see such a situation. It was too hard for her to fix, however, and could only be med on Luo Zhen seeking his own demise.

    Chen Yu¡¯er keen senses allowed her to immediately understand why the OP officials gave her such a chance. All-Mouthy King was an absolute big fish! A hundred-thousand people watching a live broadcast wasn¡¯t that frightening. What was frightening was when those hundred-thousand people helped speak for you!

    Various aspects of OP had recently matured, and the massive industrial value that followed was hard to estimate. ording to thetest Federation financial reports, OP ounted for a seventh of the entire Federation¡¯s revenue. This was a terrifying number and was something core ns paid most attention to. It was said that this didn¡¯t only involve the intelligence sector but also the military.

    For those involved with the OP system, its value was immeasurable. Don¡¯t even consider how strong All-Mouthy King was, just his poprity along allowed him to suppress everything. The number of articles written of him was already hard to count!

    Even as she thought about this, Chen Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t stop speaking. As a specialized host, her train of thought was exceptionally clear as she said, ¡°Both sides have entered the field. Student Luo Zhen¡¯s choice of random weapon rued negative feelings in a number of the audience. Recently, there has been a saying circting around, ¡®Mimicry always happens, but transcendence doesn¡¯t¡¯.

    ¡°Student All-Mouthy King¡¯s habit of choosing random weapons has already been propagating exceptionally well in the lower divisions. Many are trying to challenge themselves in order to be a person like him. If we think along the same track thenpetitor Luo Zhen might be the same.

    ¡°Alright, the results of the randomization for weapons is out. Unarmed versus unarmed. The chances of one getting unarmed is around 30% ording to randomization statistics. Whenpared to getting proper weapons through randomization, the probability for unarms is undoubtedly the highest. This is just a small, unknown fact.¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er appeared even more professional as she said this. Her knowledge wasn¡¯t just limited to understanding the histories of the twopetitors. She had even researched their minute details and habits. She didn¡¯t want to rely on her beauty and tried to distinguish herself from the many beauties out here.

    ¡°Unarmed versus unarmed. Student Luo Zhen is undoubtedly one of the strongest heavy soldiers in the elite division. But, as shown in his sessive fight with Laura and Kostan, All-Mouthy King cannot be underestimated. His astonishing Osciting Fist and Second Drive opened up new worlds for us, and the mysterious and unfathomable Ghost Steps intimidated us all. I believe this will be a fight between dragons and tigers and that it will definitely¡ª oh. The randomized battlefield has been decided as the Campbell Wastnds. Luo Zhen seems to be slightly lucky.¡±

    This wastnd terrain was a terrain modelled after the areas outside the cities. It was devoid of life but had ample soil present. This allowed Luo Zhen to exhibit his earth special ability more easily. Even with this, however, everyone felt he wasn¡¯t all that outstanding. His opponent was All-Mouthy King! Compared to All-Mouthy King it didn¡¯t matter if he was even more mboyant!

 Chapter 157 â€“ A Broken Arm

    Chapter 157 ¨C A Broken Arm

    Up until now there hasn¡¯t been anyone who assumed they had the superiority in close quarters against All-Mouthy King. Even the half-assed crowd just eating melon seeds as they watched could make such a judgement. All-Mouthy King continuously overturned the mental assumptions of everyone time and time again. This made them feel that such a measly disadvantage wasn¡¯t anything to shout out about. Naturally, Chen Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t have such feelings herself. After all, there was still a veryrge difference between watching it live and watching it on video.

    As she sighed, an autumn-ish, destelyrge and t in appeared before All-Mouthy King¡¯s eyes.

    This t in model was one of the mostmonly seen maps in the OP system. At first look it was an endless in as fast as the ocean. The four corners of this yellowed earth connected directly with the sky and radiated with devastation. It made everyone aware that the dark era had indeed happened.

    Wang Zhong moved his gaze toward his opponent before him. It was a formidable giant of a man at close to 2.3 meters in height. He had to back of a tiger and waist of a bear. Just based on his physical appearance, his opponent didn¡¯t seem any weaker than Kostan who he¡¯d fought before.

    Right as the two looked at once another, Wang Zhong immediately noticed his opponent¡¯s uniqueness.

    His opponent¡¯s eyes sparkled with a heavy earthen-yellow colored glow. It seemed he possessed a special ability. Wang Zhong felt as though he was being seen and exposed beneath his gaze.

    ¡°Everyone, please pay attention to Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes! That¡¯s Life Insight!¡± Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s words rang out as she continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that he had been primarily focused on practising this ability since the end of the greatpetitionst year. Who would have thought he managed to sessfully master it!

    ¡°Competitor Luo Zhen immediately disyed Life Insight the moment he entered the field. This is an outstanding auxiliary support skill only earth special ability users can train in. It allows the wielder to gain insight toward the weaknesses of his opponent. Simply speaking, it allows Luo Zhen to view and observe the strong and weak points being distributed in All-Mouthy King¡¯s life force, thus allowing him to avoid the real and strike the false.¡±

    Life Insight was an auxiliary support skill of the earth special ability. This kind ofbat technique couldn¡¯t be learned within the academies. In an instant, a clear picture started to form within Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes.

    Before him, All-Mouthy King transformed into an earthen-yellow glowing humanoid. It was like he was seeing an x-ray. All-Mouthy King sparkled with light and was extremely eye-catching. But what was noticeable was that his right arm was conspicuously darker and dimmer than the other parts of his body.

    Special abilities had a variety of uses that didn¡¯t only bring about destruction and killing power like the fire special ability. After many years of research and utilization, mankind grasped many of its uses and created techniques that revolved around them. These techniques were then spread around the Federation. Naturally, many of those prized and precious techniques were kept by the various ns and powers as strength was the most valuablemodity in this era. Of all the special abilities, earth and water control was the easiest to give rise to auxiliary support skills.

    Luo Zhen had heard of the famous All-Mouthy King, but he had no interest in this so-called expert that rose from the weeds. He had indeed taken a look at All-Mouthy King¡¯s videos. Regardless of whether it was the quick knife shes he used to defeat Brooks or those gun techniques demonstrated, or even the techniques he used against Laura, in Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes they were all just dregs! Garbage!

    One could say it was just a counter due to their upations. Or that it was a fundamental gap that arose from absolute strength. All-in-all, before the strongest heavy soldier they were just fancy moves with no substance! The thing heavy soldiers feared the least was such fanciful rubbish.

    What he truly cared about was the match between All-Mouthy King and Kostan.

    As a simrly peak famed heavy soldier of the Federation academies, Kostan¡¯s rank had always been in front of his own. Martial Peak Academy had also been suppressed by Stogel Academy who stepped on their heads. In his mind, only Kostan was worthy to be his opponent!

    But never would he have thought that fellow would lose to such an awkwardly named guy all because of a map. It waspletely due to the map! There was no one who understood Kostan more than Luo Zhen. No one other than he knew how terrifying Kostan was when hebined his physical special ability with his soul power.

    As such, he was still very interested in this match. If he could defeat All-Mouthy King, then he would at least feel some superiority toward Kostan in one aspect. It might even form a kind a mental pressure toward Kostan and give himself a favorable foundation for his revenge match in the CHFter this year.

    Luo Zhen ended up shaking his head, an arrogant and smug aura lifted the corner of his mouth as he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant, huh? Still daring to fight me with that broken arm? Are you going to admit defeat yourself or will I have to smash you to bits!?¡±

    In an instant, the fiery discussions winked out. What? A broken arm?

    ¡°Life Insight allows one to observe the physical conditions of one¡¯s opponent, especially the serious injuries. This means All-Mouthy King should have suffered a serious injury. With his current state of recovery, entering the OP to fight does seem a bit insensible.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er was also shocked. She believed Luo Zhen wouldn¡¯t shoot arrows blindly. People of the elite division had a fundamental standard of intelligence and wouldn¡¯t start a fight while injured.

    In the beginning, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference. But that all depended on one¡¯s ability to disy one¡¯s condition. To bring an injury to a fight gave the opponent confidence.

    This group of people that had been brimming with confidence was nowpletely stunned. What¡¯s this situation about?

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even bother with the nonsense and just gestured with his left hand, inviting him to make his move.

    A severe light shed within Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes. He was able to notice the carefree confidence his opponent had. Is he looking down on me!?

    ¡°You dare to act before me!?¡± Luo Zhen roared and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your hometown in five minutes!¡±

    As he spoke, his left foot moved back slightly before stamping violently against the ground. Large pieces of solid rock were shattered beneath his feet like loose, soft soil as he shot toward All-Mouthy King with a force akin to a rumbling cannon ball.

    He explosively shot forward. Although his words were very rampant, when he took action there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of ambiguity. Not a single bit of courtesy was given.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw this. He grew excited upon seeing his opponent on the hunt. While facing a heavy soldier¡¯s charge on t ground wasn¡¯t the best option, it was definitely satisfying for him. The only gripe he had was the injury to his right hand which forced him to change his decisions.

    With a sh of his legs, he avoided the sharp rushing toward him. It wasn¡¯t easy to avoid such a straightforward dash with this short distance between them. While he managed to dodge it quickly, Luo Zhen was even faster. In a split second, heunched a powerful reverse punch toward the back of Wang Zhong¡¯s head.

    Wang Zhong was prepared for it and with a terrifying explosion, two fists collided against one another. A shockwave could be visibly seen emitting from the point of impact between their two fists and acted as the opening prelude to their fight.

    Explosion after explosion rang out in an instant as dense, numerous fists tore through the destendscape like intense peals of thunder.

    Both of them were specialist-grade figures in close quartersbat. Luo Zhen¡¯s fists and footwork was very quick and vicious and he was a genius with marvelous skills and techniques on hand. He was definitely on the same level as All-Mouthy King¡¯s old opponent, Kostan. The only difference was that he could freely use his soul power right now. This made the sounds of their fight all the more intense from the sounds produced.

    But in this short sh between soldiers filled with ferocity and bravery, there was one hand short¡­

    This exchange had All-Mouthy King forced to retreat time and time again. He was like a small boat in the middle of a sea tempest, unable to muster up any counterattack at all. His right arm stayed down. Not only did he not move it, he also had to twist his body to avoid Luo Zhen¡¯s attacks. Luo Zhen fought sinisterly, aiming straight at All-Mouthy King¡¯s right nk, right for his injury!

 Chapter 158 â€“ The Alien Who Will Die If He Doesntâ€™ Act Like a Pretentious Prick

    Chapter 158 ¨C The Alien Who Will Die If He Doesnt¡¯ Act Like a Pretentious Prick

    Now, those who still held some doubt were convinced. All-Mouthy King was truly injured¡­ Big bro, can you not recover from your injuries before battling?

    Fans in the King Family felt a bout of pain in their hearts as they thought, Why carry the injury here? Once injured, a person should rest and recover. Fight after recovering! How much injustice and resent would there be if he lost here? The most crucial point was that it would be to a trash like Luo Zhen. It¡¯s still fine to lose to Kostan since heroes were heroes. But to lose to Luo Zhen, this kind of rampant, brazen bastard. This was simply¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s this, brat? Where¡¯s all that prestige you showed when you punched that waste, Kostan?¡± Luo Zhen¡¯s ridicule endlessly sounded out. Talking trash was one of Luo Zhen¡¯s greatest specialties. Being the Great Earth Soldier was just his second title. What he was truly famous for in the OP was his first nickname; Great Trashtalker King.

    Juan really couldn¡¯t endure it any long and spat out a mouthful of saliva before ncing at his brother. Contrary to his expectations, Kostan still had a calm, tranquil face. He paid close attention the fight and ignored all of the derogative words being said. What Kostan watched was how the two used their soul power, the ways and methods they employed as they fought.

    In the aspect of soul power control, All-Mouthy King was the absolute winner. His soul power was weak yet his persistence in controlling it reached such a great height. On the other hand, this was fatal in close-quartersbat, especially with that right hand of his. Luo Zhen was very strong, and both his mental state and mentality was first-ss. There weren¡¯t many who could endure his trash-talking and were easily influenced by him. Once they lost control of their emotions, it was very easy for them tomit a fatal error in judgment.

    Even as he trash-talked, Luo Zhen threw seven to eight punches out. His fist techniques were different from Kostan¡¯s and weren¡¯t inferior in the least. Yet, every move had its own style and each tried to take down All-Mouthy King.

    Bang!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s left fist had been battered from all the blocks, but he had no choice but to continue using it to wee Luo Zhen¡¯s next attacks.

    He was very clear on the condition of his right arm and of the injury. While it was slightly better in the OP than in the real world, it was only to the extent of being easier to move. To try and use it to attack and defend against Luo Zhen¡¯s fists wasn¡¯t something realistic.

    Heunched his fist with the intention of defending, avoiding a head-on confrontation with Luo Zhen. Even so, those attacks made his left arm iparably sore. Soon enough, his body began to show signs of wanting to create some distance between them, but how could Luo Zhen give him such a chance?

    Luo Zhen was fundamentally different from Kostan. While Kostan had the slight disposition of a hero, Luo Zhen had a stomach full of thug-like tendencies. After achieving some superiority he would be like a maggot to one¡¯s tarsal, immediately burrowing in. Where would All-Mouthy King find the time to fling him off?

    ¡°Competitor Luo Zhen¡¯s assault has been exceedingly ferocious and intense from the start. It seems he wants to uphold those words he said previously! To end the fight within five minutes! From the looks of it, All-Mouthy King seems to be rather passive.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes were akin to torches as she ryed the fight over the live broadcast.

    ¡°His right arm basically has nobat might. Luo Zhen has obviously known this from the start as each of his attacks has been aiming for All-Mouthy King¡¯s right side. His Life Insight ability is far too practical. Auxiliary support techniques are usually neglected by people during fights since they¡¯re assumed to be of little actual value. But in the hands of a true expert, this kind of technique is fatal toward the enemy¡­¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t really need to point this out as experts on Sharmie and Laura¡¯s level instantly noticed this point when the two fighters crossed fists. The practicality of the technique wasn¡¯t limited to just during fights. So long as a person entered the OP world, one¡¯s injuries couldn¡¯t be masked from the other squadrons. While having a dysfunctional hand was bad, it was worse when it influenced the other side¡¯s future arrangement of skills, techniques, and strategies.

    Luo Zhen¡¯s attacks were focused on All-Mouthy King¡¯s right hand. While thetter continued to evade, this couldn¡¯t go on forever. Even when All-Mouthy King blocked a hit by Luo Zhen, his right arm would begin to tremble uncontrobly.

    The injury was far too obvious.

    Whenever experts crossed hands, such an injury was akin to falling back thousands of kilometers. All-Mouthy King¡¯s right hand was unable to challenge Luo Zhen and had be a burden for him. It was continuously the target of his opponent¡¯s attacks and required immediate rescue.

    ¡°All-Mouthy King¡¯s close-quartersbat skills is absolutely above Luo Zhen¡¯s. Even with just a single hand, he could rely on his skills and techniques and keep the fight at a stalemate.¡± Lara was a specialist in this aspect and could make an urate deduction. Every since she lost to All-Mouthy King, the distance she was from bing his outright fan had narrowed into a single step. But even as she watched this fight, she had to give an unbiased and fair observation.

    ¡°His right hand has be a burden for him. So long as Luo Zhen moves to attack it, he would subconsciously start to dodge and evade. This affects his originally smooth and consistent fighting intent and actions. He¡¯ll just grow increasingly passive¡­ Really! He clearly has an injury, so what is he doing running to the OP for? This is so infuriating!¡±

    When they saw Laura¡¯s furious appearance, the satisfied expression on Arnold Teuton and Anlor who stood beside her was wiped clean. With a guilty conscience, they thought, Captain, you have to keep calm. We¡¯re both innocent¡­

    At the same time, they both felt a bit dumbfounded in their hearts. Does All-Mouthy King have a problem with his head? He has an injury so he should just properly recover. The differences between those in the elite division isn¡¯t small. If I lose today, then I could just as easily win tomorrow. Isn¡¯t doing this just asking to be suppressed?

    What was most aggravating was that he would lost to a troll like Luo Zhen. This would only fuel his personality and make him more cocky and smug for the next year. Not only would people who lost to All-Mouthy King feel miserable, they would definitely be mocked and ridiculed by Luo Zhen.

    On the battlefield, Luo Zhen¡¯s consecutive attacks continued to send All-Mouthy King retreating. Then a sinister smile appeared in his eyes. While All-Mouthy King tried to stabilize his body, Luo Zhen threw out a feint. Then in the next instant, he leaned forward and threw down his elbow against All-Mouthy King¡¯s left arm!

    A muffled explosion rang out as All-Mouthy King supported the blow with his left hand. But with their bodies so close, Luo Zhen didn¡¯t hesitate to throw out his right fist.

    There was nothing shy about this fist. The only thing it carried with it was an extremely powerful force. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t dare use his right hand to block it and could only try to evade and dodge once more. But this was one movement too many and Luo Zhen¡¯s descended left elbow suddenly turned into an unavoidable fist that violently smashed into All-Mouthy King¡¯s chest.

    With a bang, Wang Zhong was thrown back like a cannonball. His body hurled through the air until itnded seventeen to eighteen meters away.

    The entire viewing gallery was instantly silenced. Most of those here were All-Mouthy King¡¯s supporters, so to suddenly see their idol suppressed from the top-down and then tossed away with such ease made them unable to muster up the slightest positive emotion.

    Close-quarters fist techniques were just like this fight. A single wrong step would lead one to enter a bottomless state of passiveness. Luo Zhen¡¯s fist techniques were strong, not inferior to Kostan¡¯s. He grabbed at All-Mouthy King¡¯s weakness and forced him to be intolerably passive. To reverse this fight would be extremely difficult. Luo Zhen couldn¡¯t be med for his actions, though, as once a fight started there wasn¡¯t anything called ¡®courtesy¡¯ left. To grab a weakness and beat it to death was something every academy taught over the four years where one was a student.

    But All-Mouthy King wasn¡¯t one to let Luo Zhen continue his beating. The instant his back touched the ground, a force from his waist sent him flipping back to his feet, standing upright.

    Even though the rebound had been powerful, it was as if nothing had happened to him! He moved his head a bit, causing a few creaks to sound, then rotated his shoulders.

    A sliver of appreciation shed in Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes. All-Mouthy King¡¯s body and control over his soul power really is the best of anyone I¡¯ve met. The force of myst attack must¡¯ve beenpletely nullified. It was like I was beating against a spring.

    Even as he thought this, his mouth continued to fire away. ¡°Not bad, not bad! I, your brother, don¡¯t want to continue bullying you. Come,e! I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll let you have one move! Didn¡¯t you use that Doubled Force to deal with that waste, Kostan? Let I, your brother, see it! I¡¯ll show you what true invincibility is all about!¡±

 Chapter 159 â€“ Super Grade Defense

    Chapter 159 ¨C Super Grade Defense

    ¡°Can this fellow not act so pretentiously? Will it kill him to not do so?¡±

    ¡°He still wants to let Brother King have a move! If not for Brother King injuring his right arm, he would¡¯ve long sent you to the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t fucking believe him! Brother King, he doesn¡¯t want to see your Second Drive! Don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s more irritating than that mutated Kostan!¡±

    But to the side, Laura didn¡¯t feel Luo Zhen was acting at all. He obviously discovered during his earlier probe that wanting to prevail over the nimble and agile All-Mouthy King wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. This was just one of his crafty tricks.

    However, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about such matters. It¡¯s said heavy soldiers in possession of the earth special ability had an imprable defence. This was something he wished to experience.

    When All-Mouthy King took the initiative to attack, Luo Zhen¡¯s pupils erged as a peculiarly brilliant sh of earthen-yellow appeared in them.

    Life Insight not only allowed one to observe the target for injuries, it also allowed them to sense the cirction of soul power. Its greatest use was to differentiate between the real and the false. Luo Zhen didn¡¯t want to be made fun of by others, and those fellows with assassin techniques were the ones who loved to y around with illusions.

    Luo Zhen¡¯s greatest interest in All-Mouthy King was his so-called Second Drive which managed to take down Kostan. Yet, when he activated his Life Insight he found he couldn¡¯t sense any information that was useful to him. His opponent¡¯s soul power was circting normally, and there was simply no sensation of any soul power being stored up.

    Could it be he doesn¡¯t n to use Second Drive?

    No!

    Just as Luo Zhen¡¯s forehead wrinkled faintly, his opponent¡¯s fist rushed toward him in the blink of an eye. It was that moment before Life Insight disappeared that Luo Zhen saw it. A white soul power fluctuation akin to a surging wave rose out of thin air before furiously bursting from that fist.

    An enormous pressure instantly washed over him. It resembled the fist that had defeated Kostan, the one Luo Zhen had researched!

    Luo Zhen¡¯s pupils contracted violently as he understood it all in a sh. His opponent¡¯s Second Drive didn¡¯t need to be stored up at all. Even the soul power used was just to transfer and disy it. This was a move thatpletely relied on a genuine eruption of force from one¡¯s own fleshly body.

    Bang!

    Luo Zhen¡¯s body turned stiff as an exceedingly terrifying sensation emerged. It was even more horrifying than what he¡¯d felt when he first saw it. That monstrous force emanating from the fluctuations of that fist went through a fundamental change with the inclusion of that minuscule soul power.

    This was the true Second Drive!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Cang, cang, cang, cang~

    Therge man¡¯s eyes shrunk as an earthen-yellow soul power exploded from his body. It was like his body was encased in a suit of armor cast from rocks!

    Bang!

    That fist hit its target, Luo Zhen¡¯s body shook ever so slightly. It was like the blow just scratched an itch for him. But it was that muffled sound that echoed from within that caught one¡¯s attention. His body was thrown back over ten meters and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.

    Even as he felt the pain rocking his body, Luo Zhen stayed very calm. If my opponent¡¯s right hand was still working, that would¡¯ve been really dangerous. Second Drive has the mysterious effect of breaking through defenses. It¡¯s not like any normal skill or technique. Interesting, this is too interesting!

    The impulse ignited a fire within Luo Zhen¡¯s body. He felt this closebat technique called Second Drive was really too interesting!

    Wang Zhong was slightly surprised by the results. His opponent actually received his attack without the slightest injury. The most formidable part of Second Drive was the unavoidable hidden blow that couldn¡¯t be guarded against. Yet, that earth special ability actually seemed to subconsciously protect the body, allowing Luo Zhen to endure through the attack.

    Even though he knew there was no such thing as an invincible skill or technique, to have to broken like that made him slightly helpless. Furthermore, it had been broken by something called naturally-born talent.

    ¡°This was that Second Drive that defeated Kostan?¡± Luo Zhen roared with brazenughter. That previous attack hadn¡¯t much effect on him and this made his confidence skyrocket. Among the various great academies, Kostan had always been ranked quite high among the heavy soldier ranks, but when faced against this simr fist Kostan had fallen! He himself had managed to endure without a trace of damage!

    Regardless of the circumstances surrounding the two fights, strength was strength!

    A deathly silence filled the viewing gallery as everyone watched the fight. They all agreed that the earth special ability was indeed effective when used in defense. Even so, when they all say how rampant Luo Zhen was, they couldn¡¯t help but grow ufortable, like he was hitting them with his words.

    A bright light shed within Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes as he shouted, ¡°I have to say, that fellow truly has fallen. He actually lost to a waste like yourself!¡±

    Raising his arms and spreading them wide, Luo Zhen entered an offensive stance. He looked at Wang Zhong with a bit of pity in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re only worth so little, it seems I can¡¯t apany you to y any longer.¡±

    That earthen-yellow light reappeared in an instant and covered his entire body like ayer of mutated skin. It was easy to notice the absolute defensive nature and might from it. As it appeared, Luo Zhen roared, ¡°There¡¯s still a couple minutes left, newbie!¡±

    Bang!

    Luo Zhenunched his furious assault. Coupled with his earth special ability, Luo Zhen¡¯s speed actually rose and his charge contained even greater force behind it. In the blink of an eye he was already before All-Mouthy King. Since my earth special ability is effective, this guy isn¡¯t a threat anymore.

    There was no order or flow to his punches. Unlike Kostan whobined mechanics and techniques or Laura who used ancient fist techniques that merged man with the heavens, Luo Zhen¡¯s fist pursued the extremities of only two aspects: Speed and Power! This was a fierceness akin to a savage beast!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression turned solemn. He twisted his body high into the air andunched another attack, but his opponentpletely ignored it. His fistnded on Luo Zhen¡¯s chest but before the power could be doubled a leg was already whipped out toward Wang Zhong¡¯s right arm.

    A crack rang out as the two were thrown back. But Luo Zhen just tapped the ground with a toe andunched himself forward!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Collisions rang out continuously from the battlefield. Although All-Mouthy King only suffered slightly in the first round of exchanges, he was now being hammered in all directions and looked miserable.

    Second Drive was formidable, but since he was pressured to defend he was simply unable to muster up any power to use it. Furthermore, even if he used it all that awaited him was Luo Zhen¡¯s continuous attacks.

    That thickyer of armor made through the earth special ability gave his opponents a feeling of despair. Luo Zhen¡¯s figure was currently towering while All-Mouthy King seemed increasingly small and puny. That aura of miracles around him was slowly dwindling away.

    But the most critical point of all this was his own mistakes. Why enter a fight with an injury!?

    A person like Ma Dong would¡¯ve been angered to the point of vomiting blood while simultaneously cursing, Fuck! If Luo Zhen did win, he would have grown angry to the point of being unable to sleep. This was too ufortable!

    Since he couldn¡¯t fight back, he could only dodge.

    All-Mouthy King started to move to a peculiar cadence and retreated calmly. He relied on his body¡¯s natural inertia and even borrowed the force of his opponent¡¯s fist as he weaved left and right like a specter, retreating before that berserk storm of heavy fists raining down.

    ¡°Dancing your little clown steps?¡± When he saw this, Luo Zhen chuckled withughter before saying, ¡°You sure have quite a few gaudy acrobats. But before absolute strength, it¡¯s worth nothing!¡±

    After saying those words, he suddenly leapt into the air. All of his soul power and special abilities were brought out as he switched from fists to elbows, hurtling toward All-Mouthy King.

    Those illusory footsteps were dazzling as All-Mouthy King dodged and evaded, his opponent¡¯s elbow attacks striking air as expected.

    But did he make such arge attack just to leave empty-handed?

 Chapter 160 â€“ The Kick That Won it All!

    Chapter 160 ¨C The Kick That Won it All!

    Danger warnings suddenly shed in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind as a berserk earthquake violently rippled from the ce those two elbowsnded!

    Bang, rumble, rumble¡­

    ¡°Earthquake Eruption!¡±

    The shock force¡¯s spreading rate was both terrifying and astonishing!

    Wang Zhong only felt the ground beneath his feet sway as the force of that earthquake, which had scattered in all directions, converged in an instant toward him. He felt as though he¡¯d suddenly been tripped and nearly fell down. Just as it happened, a shock rippled across his brain, causing his entire head to feel faintly numb as he entered a state of absentmindedness.

    Two terrifyingly huge hands suddenly lunged for Wang Zhong¡¯s neck. The ground beneath him was unstable as that entire stretch ofnd surged and churned like a wave. He didn¡¯t even have time to use Ghost Steps to evade and could only raise his hands to protect his neck. In but a moment thoserge metal hoop-like hands mped around both his arms and neck and lifted him like he was a small chick.

    ¡°Great Bear Suspension Kill!¡± Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes brimmed with excitement and fever. He loved the fighting style of bears as they were filled with savagery and power. He wanted to squeeze his opponent to death!

    When onepared the two¡¯s in pure strength and soul power and ignored the use of techniques, Luo Zhen held the absolute superiority. His continuous soul power output reached 180 grassos and this was backed by that tyrannically suppressive physical power.

    ¡°Die!¡± Disdain shed within Luo Zhen¡¯s eyes as the strength in his hands increased!

    Kacha!

    A clear sound rang across the battlefield!

    ¡°Oh god!¡±

    ¡°His arm¡¯s warped!¡±

    Gasps broke out among those watching in the viewing gallery. That ¡®kacha¡¯ hadn¡¯t been a simple dislocation, but a true breaking of an arm!

    At that moment, the hearts of everyone turned cold. All-Mouthy King had never looked so miserable before¡­ His right arm couldn¡¯t exert any force which made his defence unstable. Upon being grabbed, the hopes of many was dashed. Sharmie couldn¡¯t stand to watch anymore. The ¡®man¡¯ she approved of was actually going to lose in such a ce. This was truly¡­

    Laura¡¯s face turned grave. Mankind always pursued perfection. Everyone knew All-Mouthy King would eventually lose, but he shouldn¡¯t lose like this. Not to an opponent like that.

    Perhaps only Anlor and Arnold Teuton felt a bit of happiness. They felt their boss would not be able to regain her sense of normalcy and lose that infatuation with this imaginary figure. Now she could notice all the handsomeness around her.

    Right when his hand broke, All-Mouthy King¡¯s head suddenly sank down. He forcibly dragged his body to the ground and everyone could see that miserably distorted arm.

    But this wasn¡¯t enough for him to escape danger. Luo Zhen revealed the faint smile of victory and smashed his fist down. Victory is mine!

    All-Mouthy King wasn¡¯t one to sit still and wait for death, however. He descended to the ground and suddenly flipped back up like a sparrow, sending a kick toward Luo Zhen¡¯s chin. The chin was a weak spot of humans and Luo Zhen felt a moment of dizziness in that instant.

    When hended, All-Mouthy King¡¯s right leg instantly swept up and¡­

    Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­

    Over ten blows fatally struck Luo Zhen¡¯s chest. His earth special ability was concentrated in his arms, which continued to glow an earthen-yellow, and couldn¡¯t be moved in time. Right then, the earthen-yellow glow around his chest was at its faintest. It was finally smashed by the sudden attack and the gigantic force sent Luo Zhen flying back twenty to thirty meters before nting head-first into the ground.

    That originally lethal situation was instantly reverse and made those inside and outside the battlefield tongue-tied. Dead silence filled the air.

    Luo Zhen shoved himself out of the ground like a torpedo and flipped himself upright. He stood facing Wang Zhong ten-plus meters away.

    With a slight wiggling of his mouth, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and two of his front teeth. I thought I hadplete control over the situation. Never expected I¡¯d actually be flipped around like a kid against the waves. Seems I was too careless.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t show a trace of emotion. His two handsy by his side like two long pieces of dough. Five deep finger gouges could be seen on each of them. They¡¯dpletely changed shape and, from the elbow down, swayed haphazardly with the wind.

    The atmosphere turned cold and tense as everyone knew both parties reached their final moments. That chain of attacks should¡¯ve done heavy damage to Luo Zhen, but from the looks of it his soul power and earth special ability were extremely synergistic. Perhaps only Kostan with soul power could produce simr results.

    ¡°I have to say,¡± Luo Zhen spoke slowly as he licked the blood that stained his lips, ¡°you¡¯re much stronger than I initially thought. There aren¡¯t many who can remain calm after getting squished by me. It¡¯s a pity your luck stops here. In the elite division there will always be mutual restraint. I am your nemesis. Now I will use my strongest attack to blow you away!¡±

    Luo Zhen simply didn¡¯t care what others said. Although this method drew hate toward him, it allowed him to grow stronger as a result. People without a path of retreatmonly erupted with greater strength while also promoting their sense of danger. To him, strength was everything.

    A fierceugh apanied his soul power eruption. Luo Zhen charged toward All-Mouthy king once more. Techniques became superfluous by this time. His opponent¡¯s agility was higher than his own, so what he wanted to do was endure through the attacks and grab him again. As long as he managed to sessfully grab him, he would definitely be able to squash the other person to death!

    Such abat strategy allowed one to contend against ten with one¡¯s own strength. Gaudy skills and techniques were all useless. All-Mouthy King¡¯s current conditions weren¡¯t so helpful either. His so-called Ghost Steps would be of no use. Once he entered Luo Zhen¡¯s attack range, those steps would be useless. And with All-Mouthy kingcking his hands, he couldn¡¯t even use Second Drive. He was like a tiger without ws or teeth. Evencked his two arms¡­

    All-Mouthy King seemed to understand this point as he just stood there, unmoving, looking as though he¡¯d given up. This fight was a warning to all that they shouldn¡¯t fight while injured. This wasn¡¯t just apetition as it would very likely make one¡¯s self-confidence drop.

    Bang¡­

    That loud sound echoed outward, forcing the entire world into silence. Even Luo Zhen turned quiet.

    Crack¡­

    Luo Zhen¡¯s waist looked distorted as it buckled. His lumbar had been punctured¡­

    ¡°My¡­ how can the legs¡­ also use Second Drive¡­ fuck me¡­¡±

    Thud

    All-Mouthy King, victory!

    The entire viewing gallery stayed silent for a while. All-Mouthy King stood frozen on the battlefield before shaking his head faintly. His figure then slowly disappeared.

    What just happened?

    He won again?

    Why did he shake his head?

    During thetter half of the fight even Chen Yu¡¯er had grown silent. She hadpletely sunk into the match between the two. All of a sudden, she felt she couldn¡¯t understand this man, this All-Mouthy King. It would be reasonable for anyone to be happy after winning the fight. Yet, even after such a huge reversal and with such injuries to boot, why did All-Mouthy King shake his head over this miracle?

    At the same time, Kostan also sighed faintly.

    But in the end, all of the supporters in the King Family were happy and started to celebrate crazily. This fight¡¯s conclusion was extremely satisfying. Pummeling Luo Zhen was the dream of every cannon fodder since that guy was known as the king among trash-talking kings. His nonsense spread in all directions, yet he finally had such a day.

    The discussion forums turned into a sea of mes as the students of the various academies who watched the broadcast grew excited and high-spirited. But, it was a bit regretful to them that All-Mouthy King didn¡¯t seem so happy. Such an attitude was rarely seen.

    While Luo Zhen¡¯s himself had a lot of problems, he really wasn¡¯t a weakling.

    Finally, the appearance of an analysis video came out. This one was actually from Kostan. He didn¡¯t needlessly analyze the first part of the fight and instead gave a few points of analysis for the final blow.

 Chapter 161 â€“ All In Roulette

    Chapter 161 ¨C All In Roulette

    When Luo Zhen stupidly rushed over, his head, ribs, and even his lower body had all been unprotected. To leave these vital points exposed to All-Mouthy King, one could say the power of his Second Drive could take him out in an instant.

    But why did he hit him in the chest?

    That was actually the most lethal spot of all.

    Because Luo Zhen was so focused on attacking and had such over-confidence in himself, he thought his opponent waspletely unable to beat him and this led to him putting less soul power into his defence. As such, All-Mouthy King chose this ce that was the most lethal ce to attack.

    It all ended with a single strike victory.

    To give up one¡¯s life with a single strike, wasn¡¯t this too big a hole to leave? Was he being a bit too stupid?

    Kostan naturally avoided words like ¡®stupid¡¯. Even so, once the video was released Luo Zhen became the prime example of someone that shouldn¡¯t be copied. One should maintain their focus and even be more focused as the match neared its end and not grow conceited. These weremon lessons taught by seniors of every academy. As a known elite and also a heavy soldier, Luo Zhen actually left his front door open so arrogantly¡­

    The opponent he faced was All-Mouthy King!

    This was a man that could create miracle with just his legs alone!

    The discussion forums that were just somewhat lively now exploded with questions. Kostan¡¯s analysis video shot to the number one watched videos spot and even his own poprity rose by quite a bit. There was no way around this. Comparisons were bound to pop up and Luo Zhen¡¯s loss to Kostan became reasonable. Although he had suffered through the holidays to patiently and sessfully learn that new ability, his overall aplishment inbat was stillcking by a level.

    Did you take a look at All-Mouthy King this time?

    What? He had an injured arm yet still dared to choose the random option?

    What is this?

    Wasn¡¯t this taught in school!?

    Then another question popped up. Who was able to injure All-Mouthy King?

    As the discussions within the OP forums grew to epic proportions, Luo Zhenpletely vanished without a trace. Even one made his facial skin a bit thicker, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to appear right now. He hadn¡¯t even lost due to the pressure from thosebat techniques but because he made the mistake of being too much of an asshole. In this fight, All-Mouthy King once more refurbished his repertoire ofbat techniques.

    Within the Federation there were very fewbat techniques that primarily involved the legs. No matter how strong one¡¯s leg strength was, everyone was more willing to focus on their upper body while the lower body was mainly for defence and mobility. But All-Mouthy King surprised everyone again. Perhaps attacking with one¡¯s lower half should be enforced to a stronger degree. Several teachers of the academies actually started to take notice of this.

    But right now, Wang Zhong was rushing to the hospital. Matters pertaining to the OP no longer concerned him. Although fighting with his injury had been very dangerous, he didn¡¯t really have a choice. Barran¡¯s condition warranted no further dys. Originally he¡¯d assumed he would have to fight another two rounds in the OP, but it seems that with the previous fight he managed topletely fill the Fate Roulette.

    Wang Zhong was now clearer about how the Fate Roulette operated. Ever since Simba had passed it to him, he gained an intuition over several things. First was that when the energy was filled he would be able to make a judgement. Let¡¯s use ¡®A¡¯ as the wish to be granted if the spin was sessful and ¡®B¡¯ as the penalty for unsessful.

    The harder ¡®A¡¯ was to achieve, the greater the price ¡®B¡¯ would require of the wisher. During the first spin, Simba¡¯s sacrifice hadn¡¯t been due to the judgement but due to him forcibly activating the Fate Roulette. Wang Zhong¡¯sbat capabilities at the time meant that even with eight lifetimes he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fill the Fate Roulette.

    But right now the question was how great a price was needed to recover Barran¡¯s soul sea¡­

    Barran¡¯s hospital room was quiet and still. He continued to stare outside his window, tired, living a life worse than death. Because he didn¡¯t want others to worry for him, he usually acted tough in their presence. But¡­ he was oh so very tired¡­

    Wang Zhong saw Barran¡¯s expression and understood his feelings. He truly did understand. After all, he himself had oncein on such a hospital bed and had the same expression. He wore that expression as though time was a luxury for him, death a kind of relief. But to seek death wasn¡¯t possible as it would bring pain to those that cared for him. Thus, he would alsough.

    Before long, Barran noticed Wang Zhong and propped himself up excitedly. ¡°Senior! Why did youe here?¡±

    Wang Zhong just smiled in reply as he noted that Barran¡¯s mental state was still quite good. This wasn¡¯t something that could be maintained for a sick person whose soul sea was starting to copse. He didn¡¯t know how painful it was, but for new humans it was possibly the worst thing that could happen.

    Hymin came regrly to treat Barran, and although it was like using a cup of water to douse a burning cart full of firewood her water special ability indeedforted him.

    ¡°I said before that I would find a way.¡±

    ¡°Senior, did you really find a way?¡± Barran¡¯s voice shivered as he reaffirmed the statement. He was already despairing, and only this sliver of extravagant hope, one that existed because of what Wang Zhong said, existed.

    Sometimes, this so-called hope allowed Barran to find reasons to continue living on. Regardless of whether it was to live on for his parents or for those who cared about him, he was still here because of that hope.

    But¡­ he never would have thought that Senior Wang Zhong would actually find a way! And furthermore, it had been so fast!

    ¡°To be precise, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a good way as it¡¯s still very dangerous,¡± replied Wang Zhong.

    Smiling, Barran said, ¡°Senior, you should be the one who knows me best. My current condition makes death enviable. Also, I heard my doctor saying it would just continue to grow worse. I may either be a madman or simply die off. Reality states I have but a few months left to live as a human.¡±

    Having heard his firm reply, Wang Zhong nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say any more useless words¡­ but just in case, do you have anything to leave behind?¡±

    Barran stilled before saying with a faint smile, ¡°Senior, do you remember the words you said to me in the small forest?¡±

    Hearing those words, Wang Zhong gawked slightly.

    ¡°¡®Barran, you have to be their wall!¡¯¡± Barran¡¯s expression was iparably firm and calm, without the slightest ripple of agitation on it. ¡°I did what you said and I¡¯m very proud for doing so. There is nothing else I could have done that would have made me feel any more confident of myself! Although I haveid on this hospital bed since that day, I always think about that battle and feel my blood boiling! I don¡¯t regret it!

    ¡°Therefore, senior, I don¡¯t want to be a waste again.¡± Barran spoke unwaveringly, ¡°I want to be a soldier, regardless of if I die or live!¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded at his firm stance. He noticed the changes to Barran after that fight and knew he was someonepletely different to the person that first entered the academy, the one that shied away at any moment. While he may still be the straightforward, honest Barran, his eyes told Wang Zhong he wouldn¡¯t ever possess that previous self-inferiority and cowardice.

    It was like he¡¯d experienced a baptism, one that changed himpletely from the inside to the outside.

    This was a blessing that arose from disaster. Wang Zhong suddenly thought this may not have necessarily been a bad thing.

    ¡°Then I wish you all the best!¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s soft voice filled the room as he closed his eyes. In an instant the Fate Roulette within his soul sea started to spin.

    It was like the whole world suddenly turned sluggish as a ck and white light radiated from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. It flooded the hospital room and seemingly split it into two. The left half waspletely white while the right side was ck!

    Barran¡¯s pupil grewrge, and their surroundings quieted. At the same time, the Fate Needle made of both ck and white started to spin within the room. With its motion a wave of information suddenly entered Wang Zhong¡¯s mind.

    Recovery of the soul sea.

    Life force dries up.

    This was the judgement. It wasn¡¯t too surprising to see. While the price was definitely great, Barran wasn¡¯t afraid of death. There was even a trace of a self-confident smile on his face.

    Wang Zhong could feel that the alternating ck and white represented all kinds of mysterious rules and energy. It was as vast as the open seas. It felt like just grasping the tiniest of this information would allow him to make an unfathomable leap in strength.

    White represented a fortunate judgement. With it, Barran¡¯s soul sea would recover! ck represented the a miss, and its price was endless darkness; death!

 Chapter 162 â€“ A Great Monster

    Chapter 162 ¨C A Great Monster

    Just like the course of history, the strength of a single person appeared exceedingly tiny before the Fate Roulette. Wanting to shake this and change the rotation of the Fate Roulette would be harder than stepping to the heavens.

    Exactly what kind of intellect and energy was needed to create such a heaven defying item? This definitely wasn¡¯t made by mankind. Did this prove the existence of beings from the higher dimension?

    Wang Zhong took a look at Barran and cleared his meandering thoughts. This is just an item. Regardless of where it came from, I can¡¯t get confused. It is only an item!

    The strength of humans came from their determination. One shouldn¡¯t get entranced by the appearance of power, but dominate it.

    Barran¡¯s smile and calm demeanor rubbed off on Wang Zhong and slowly calmed him while also increasing his own confidence.

    That revolving ck and white object spun faster around the room, growing increasingly dazzling. Wang Zhong already closed his eyes due to it and relied on his senses instead. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t interfere with the result, but as the user of the Fate Roulette there was a chance for him to interfere with it, maybe even dominate it.

    Finally, a ¡®ding¡¯ rang out softly.

    That endlessly changing ck and white world disappeared. Opening his eyes, Wang Zhong saw brilliant rays of light without a hint of darkness.

    There was no change to the interior of the hospital room from how it was a few moments before. A gentle wind blew in through the window and fluttered faintly along the windowsill.

    Barran maintained his previous posture andy on the hospital bed without moving an inch. Despite preparing his heart beforehand, Wang Zhong felt his pulse race as he quickly stepped forward. He lifted and hand toward Barran.

    Warm, calm breaths could be felt brushing his hand, and he could feel the strong ¡®badump, badump, badump, badump¡¯ of his heartbeat. That copsed soul sea had already condensed back together and radiated with an exuberant vitality!

    Finally, Wang Zhong heard Barran¡¯s heavy snore echo throughout the room and exhaled a long breath. His body waspletely drenched from the short affair. While he was usually indifferent about himself, he was very worried of the others around him. He couldn¡¯t help it any long and smiled. ¡°Rest up well, brother. It will be a fresh start when you wake up tomorrow!¡±

    Wang Zhong returned to his dormitory and felt he was about to copse.

    This hadn¡¯t been due to his fighting in the OP with his injury, but rather from using the Fate Roulette earlier. It had consumed much of his strength and felt like a balloon, his entire body soft and bby. He felt something was off somewhere, but what could it be?

    While the energy within the Fate Roulette had been used up, it was still an item that was absolutely worth holding on to. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong felt a bit strange. It was as though someone was observing him.

    That¡¯s right. It was like he was being spied on. This feeling was simr to what happened during the OP battle recently, when Luo Zhen used his Life Insight and locked onto him.

    Since Simba wasn¡¯t around there wouldn¡¯t be any answer even if he thought about it for the entire day. As such, he scrapped the idea to contemte it. The Fate Roulette was too mysterious after all and there were many things he didn¡¯t understand. That weird feeling might be amon urrence that happens when making contact with it.

    My body feels tired, but it was worth it. I managed to save Barran. I better get a good night¡¯s sleep!

    When Student Wang Zhong¡¯s headnded on his pillow, he immediately fell asleep. Soon after, a darkness appeared before him. It was like he¡¯d once more entered the world of darkness of his past. In the next instant his body began to float on the spot and he was dragged somewhere.

    What the hell?

    Wang Zhong felt those strange eyes and was shocked awake.

    The little bed he¡¯d slept on the for thest two years was gone. That dormitory ceiling was also gone. Everything around him was reced with a t, small ind no wider than 300-400 meters. Countless megaliths floated around the ind, unmoving. This world before him was lifeless and spiritless.

    Was this not the spatial fragment he¡¯d entered once before?

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± Simba seemingly popped out of nowhere and did a backflip in front of Wang Zhong from its excitement. ¡°Oh god, what have you done? Why are we back in this ce? Didn¡¯t the entrance to the spatial fragment erupt and copse? It¡¯s impossible to re-enter if that happened!¡±

    Seeing Simba once more, Wang Zhong was both surprised and happy. ¡°How would I know? I was just sleeping well before this happened. Sigh. Am I dreaming?¡±

    In response, Simba hurtled over with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and pinched Wang Zhong with all its might. ¡°Does it hurt? I hear pain can wake people up. This great Simba will lend you a hand!¡±

    Unfortunately, the trickster¡¯s hands were too small, and Wang Zhong was stuck betweenughing and crying. Nevertheless, he understood in his heart that this definitely wasn¡¯t a dream.

    He wanted to stop Simba when he suddenly felt a mysterious change in the Fate Stone. It sparkled, which had never happened before. Just as he was about to research this with Simba, the space above his head suddenly twisted into a terrifying vortex. An attraction force then radiated from the vortex and easily sucked Wang Zhong and Simba in.

    ¡°Ah! Simba doesn¡¯t want to die yet!¡±

    ¡°Grab my hand and hold on tight!¡±

    The vortex¡¯s suction was powerful to the point that they couldn¡¯t resist it at all. Wang Zhong could only grab onto Simba before they lost consciousness within the crazed swirl.

    When they opened their eyes afterward, they found themselves in another ce. The entrance to a gigantic volcano was before them!

    Calf-sized bubbles erupted up from the risingva as terrifyingly hot waves of clear gases gushed out endlessly. Wang Zhong was roasted by the heat and could feel his hair curling up.

    Simba gave an ear-piercing shout, ¡°Hot! Hot! What the hell is this ungodly ce!? Simba doesn¡¯t like it here!¡±

    Wang Zhong had nothing to reply with. What happened to them this night was just too strange and odd. In the beginning he¡¯d arrived at the previously closed-off spatial fragment, and in the next moment they arrived here for some unfathomable reason. This could be exined off as a dream, but then why couldn¡¯t he wake up?

    They examined their surroundings. To their left was the volcano entrance withva at the botton. To their right was a steep rock cliff over a hundred meters tall. Wang Zhong felt his head grow heavy. Should I take a leap off here? If it¡¯s a dream then I¡¯ll definitely wake up!

    ¡°Wang¡­ Zhong. Wang Zhong!

    As he pondered over his decisions, Simba suddenly tugged at his shirt while crying anxiously with his squeaky voice.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Wang Zhong. He turned his head to look and found a pair of fiery-red eyes answering him.

    This was a strange creature. It was like a humanoid me with a height of ten meters. The beingcked legs and just hovered there in the air. Its eyes were opened wide as it stared at Wang Zhong. A conspicuously deep-ck dimension crystal sparkled on its forehead, radiating with unimaginably terrible pressure.

    Gulp¡­

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. What the hell is that?

    ¡°So, it seems to be an elemental dimension creature.¡± Simba¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he finished his findings, ¡°A-a Level 8¡­¡±

    Level Eight¡­ a buzz went through Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. What kind of fucking luck do I have? And what the hell is this thing?

    Of the information avable in the library, he¡¯d once seen information of a Level 7 dimensional creature that entered Earth through a spatial crack. It had immediately destroyed a medium-sized city. Even when the Federation mobilized its army, it couldn¡¯t even threaten the thing.

    And now this thing in front of them¡­

    That was a ck-coloured dimension crystal! Level 8 only existed in the history books, yet that sparkling, lifelike crystal was right in front of him! The thing was even staring at him without blinking its eyes!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so nervous. This is just a dream. Furthermore, the thing doesn¡¯t seem to have any evil intentions¡­¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s calm reminders rang out.

    Calm down. Calm down!

 Chapter 163 â€“ Fate Summon

    Chapter 163 ¨C Fate Summon

    Creatures like him and Simba were nothing to Level 8 dimensional lifeforms, not even as ants. It wasmonly said that dimensional lifeforms were temperamental beings, but for it toe to an extent that they would be interested in ants like them?

    Since they had been discovered by the Level 8 dimensional lifeforms, escape was no longer a viable option. Right now, the most important thing was tomunicate with these lifeforms!

    Wang Zhong showed what he thought was a radiant smile as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Hi¡ª¡±

    Bang!

    Perhaps his way of greeting wasn¡¯t correct, or the act of waving was somehow seen as an act of provocation, but in a blink of an eye, white mes were shot towards them.

    Before he could start cursing, the white mes were already directly in front of him. It hadn¡¯t made contact with them but the heat from the mes instantly caused the fluids within Wang Zhong¡¯s body to immediately boil. Wang Zhong felt immense pain racking his entire body¡­ within a few milliseconds, Wang Zhong already lost consciousness.

    Instant death!

    Interestingly enough, even after suffering through such an ordeal, Wang Zhong slowly became aware that his existence had not faded away. Yes, this was the doing of the Fate Stone. His consciousness seemed tethered to it.

    Currently, his consciousness was drawn towards the Fate Stone as he flew towards a deep and far ce where the living did not exist. As this was happening, Wang Zhong found that his body was gradually reshaping itself around the Fate Stone. Wang Zhong confirmed that he was currently in his spiritual body, a situation simr to whenever he entered OP. But right now, there was only one pertinent question in his mind¡­ how was he forcibly dragged to this ce?

    Right when his body was fully reformed, he experienced an intense feeling of weightlessness as the Fate Stone descended, dragging his consciousness along with it. When they dropped to the ground, he seemed to feel waves of anger and frustration radiating out from it.

    Wang Zhong touched the ground and found that he was on a spatial fragment simr to the one present on the deserted ind. Suddenly, Simba mysteriously popped out from nowhere and shouted, ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! The omnipotent Simba finally knows where we are! This is a Fifth Dimension World!¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head upon hearing Simba¡¯s verdict that had confirmed the conclusions he had arrived at. He was about to question what had just happened when a strong suction force began drawing him in

    Simba and Wang Zhong looked at each other with bitter looks on their face. ¡°It¡¯s happening again?¡±

    Even as they said those words, a vortex erupted out of thin air, generating a terrifying suction force that dragged both Wang Zhong and Simba. They had just escaped one world, only to enter another so soon.

    A bubbling creek flowed beside him. All that surrounded him were bamboos and in a distance, he could see a small green hill. Above him was a sea of clouds that meandered freely. When he took in a breath, he found the air to be clean and filled with the fresh scent of rain. This was an outstandingly beautiful and magnificent stretch of scenery.

    Wang Zhong was quickly captivated by the view before him. Such a picturesque scene could only be seen in the pages of old books.

    Was this the rumoured old era? That can¡¯t be right.

    Even in the old era there wouldn¡¯t be such a spectacr scene. Before he became fully engrossed with the view before him, a rustling sound broke the silence. The sound was rapidly headed in Wang Zhong¡¯s direction.

    It was a horrifyinglyrge python that was about ten metres long. Just its head alone was about the size of a round table. When the python raised itself up, it reached a height of three to four stories¡­

    Four sets of ws could be seen along its body, and there were even two limbs that resembled wings. The bright, purple dimension crystal on its forehead sparkled and radiated with light.

    Purple dimension crystal. Was this a Level 7 dimension creature?

    Its appearance didn¡¯t seem as terrifying as the Level 8 dimension creature they¡¯d seen in the volcano. Even so, it was still as menacing in the eyes of the two. Wang Zhong and Simba shot a nce at each other, the tacit understand they had built over the years allowing them to instantly understand what the other was thinking.

    What the hell are you waiting for? Run!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s sprint was extremely smooth and quick, and Simba¡¯s flying was even faster. But as good brothers that shared all happiness and pain, he remained by Wang Zhong¡¯s side. ¡°Hurry up! Faster, go faster! The thing¡¯s chasing after us!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, why don¡¯t you try to run with two feet instead of flying?¡± Wang Zhong spat those words out with aboured breath. He had never run so fast in his entire life. Luckily, they were inside the bamboo forest with countlessrge and tall bamboos that obstructed the advance of the giant python. If the terrain had been different, the python would have already caught up to them. ¡°Did you just say this was the hyperdimension world? Is this part of the world in the OP system?¡±

    The hyperdimension wasmonly called the spirit world. It was the world that can only be entered with one¡¯s consciousness, leaving the physical body back in the real world. The OP system was constructed based on this theory of spirits and consciousness.

    ¡°Bullshit! OP is just a low quality replica made by low-grade dimensional lifeforms using principles of the hyperdimensional. OP is just the tip of the iceberg!¡± Simba shouted in a loud voice. ¡°This is the true, genuine hyperdimension world! This principle world connects the lower and higher dimensions together, a ce where souls and physical forms co-exist! Praise me~!¡±

    As they flew, Simba didn¡¯t forget to strike a pose. Wang Zhong smacked Simba and said, ¡°Stop acting all high and mighty! I¡¯m asking how we ended up here!¡±

    ¡°How should I know? But then again, I am the amazing and omniscience Simba that knows everything¡­ Wa! Brother, I¡¯ll go ahead and make my move first. In any case, our souls can just undergo rebirth. Let¡¯s talk some timeter!¡±

    Simba suddenly shouted and elerated ahead. Only in the next moment did Wang Zhong suddenly notice the sky darkening. He looked up and saw the iparably gigantic tail of the python falling on his head like a small mountain.

    ¡°You fucking piece of shit¡­¡±

    Student Wang Zhong¡¯s face was filled with sorrow and misery before being smashed into smaller pieces soon after. Such pure power. With its fleshly body, would it have reached a power that was over ten-thousand grassos? Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t give an exact measurement of its power but it was strong enough to make Wang Zhong instantly explode upon contact!

    It was an instantaneous explosion, with blood sttered everywhere!

    Simba had actually guessed it correctly. Wang Zhong managed to undergo rebirth.

    Not only did Wang Zhong underwent rebirth, Simba had as well. Simba hadn¡¯t been able to escape sessfully and was caught in the shock wave of the energy unleashed by the dimension creature. He was shattered into pieces. It was needless to say that Simba was more afraid of pain than Wang Zhong so such an end was a miserable one for Simba.

    The two had once more returned to the little ind.

    Wang Zhong and Simbay paralyzed on the ground, their eyes opened wide. The two were entirely devoid of energy. However, after just a moment of rest, that ck vortex appeared once more in the air above the small ind.

    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s stilling!? It isn¡¯t done yet!¡± Wang Zhong shouted out and grabbed onto a rock like his life depended on it. Simba held on to Wang Zhong¡¯s ear and resisted against the powerful suction force with all his might. ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t go in this time!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡± sobbed Simba.

    But no matter how much they resisted, it was all in vain. Therge rock that Wang Zhong had grabbed unto broke apart, causing both Wang Zhong and SImba to be swept into the vortex. Soon after, the skies were clear once more.

    What appeared below them was arge ocean!

    Plomp¡­

    Glug, glug, glug.

    The magnificent oceans were something most new humans had never seen before. They had only seen its beauty in videos. Now, the oceans had be a forbidden zone for humans, and the once beautiful sand coasts and shores no longer existed. It was now a long forgotten relic of the past.

    Before Wang Zhong could fullyprehend the magnificence of the oceans, he was licked by something. Suddenly, they heard a creaky sound and tried to think of a creature that made such a sound. However, before they could do anything, they were eaten alive..

    When they came back to life again, Simba finally understood what was happening. It was all due to the Fate Stone. Previously, Wang Zhong had entered the spatial fragment and identally revealed the Fate Stone. It must have been something important to the higher dimension so all of this was due to the energy of the higher dimension summoning it.

    The problem here was that the Fate Stone was locked within the flesh of a human. Physical bodies did not follow the principles of space, but Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness or soul could be brought along by the Fate Stone to the hyperdimension. But since his soul couldn¡¯t reach the higher dimension, it was instead trapped within the hyperdimension.

    As for the ces where the Fate Stone could appear in, these were ces that had higher dimension energy. Such ces, however, had stronger and more menacing ¡®dimensional friends¡¯. The result of meeting such ¡®friends¡¯ was clear to see.

 Chapter 164 â€“ Rebirth After Tribulation

    Chapter 164 ¨C Rebirth After Tribtion

    As Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was tethered to the Fate Stone, he would continue to reform upon being destroyed. Naturally, this became a pattern; some higher dimensional force would forcefully summon him and afterward he would shatter by some dimensional lifeform and then reform. This became a cycle of destruction and reformation, a tragedy for Student Wang.

    As a tag-along, Simba also met with the same end. Regardless of how ecstatic and excited he was to meet up with Wang Zhong, when faced with such a cycle he felt he would rather continue sleeping.

    After getting killed a few more times, Wang Zhong and Simba found that the summoning force had grown weaker. The intervals between each summon became longer, giving them a bit of hope.

    Even so, the two simplyy paralyzed on the small ind. They were already unable to muster up the slightest bit of strength to either move or retaliate.

    ¡°From what you said, it seems I¡¯m being targeted by some unimaginably strong hyperdimension creature, right?

    Simba coughed awkwardly. ¡°It actually isn¡¯t that simple. Although higher dimensional beings are powerful, they can¡¯t enter the lower dimensional world. They aren¡¯t even capable of entering the hyperdimension world. It¡¯s like how you guys on Earth can¡¯t enter the 2-D world. Think of it another way; even those higher dimensional beings covet the Fate Stone. This shows it¡¯s something good. You should be happy!¡± Simba giggled.

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes at Simba¡¯s words. A thing like the Fate Stone wasn¡¯t of any real use to him and had instead be a liability. But then again, he would not have met Simba were it not for the Fate Stone. This was the most important thing to Wang Zhong. Regardless of all the ridicule he¡¯d endured, given the choice he wouldn¡¯t give up Simba no matter how miserable the oue was.

    The vortex appeared once more. This time, however, the attraction force wasn¡¯t that powerful. In fact, that strange light radiating from the Fate Stone had also grown dimmer. Wang Zhong suddenly felt his consciousness leave him once more¡­

    When he woke up, Wang Zhong discovered he was still lying on his dormitory bed. He was overwhelmed with so much relief that he was on the verge of tears. It was really just a nightmare! But that was far too realistic a nightmare for him. His body ached and felt sore, as though he¡¯d personally experienced those deathsst night¡­

    God, my soul power actually broke past 70!

    Recently, his soul power had encountered a bottleneck and was stuck at 69. Yet, he had unexpectedly broken past it without him knowing?

    Could it have something to do with the death and rebirth? Did all that improved his soul power?

    With that line of thought, Wang Zhong felt that the nightmare hadn¡¯t been all that bad. Right at that moment, his skylink beeped and started to ring.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Hurry up ande! Barran has fully recovered! Yes!The heavens have eyes! This fellow¡¯s luck truly is heaven-defying!¡± Ma Dong shouted through the skylink, his excitement reaching the point of madness.

    ¡°Is he still in his hospital room? I¡¯ll head on over immediately.¡± Wang Zhong was also ted. Having a boost to his soul power was something to celebrate over. Now with the good news about Barran fully recovering as icing on the cake, such joyous news would refresh a person. The nightmare he¡¯d experiencedst night had already faded from his mind.

    Wow, that fierce? Barran had only just recovered his soul sea. It seems he¡¯d been truly stifled during his time at the hospital.

    With a flip, Wang Zhong was out of bed and heading out!

    As it was the weekend today, it was no surprise that no one was at the academy. When he arrived at the society grounds, Emily and Grai were already present. They were gathered around Barran and Ma Dong. Both Emily and Grai looked as though they were seeing an exquisitely rare treasure for the first time as they gently prodded Barran in various ces..

    ¡°Looks like you really made a full recovery!¡± Grai spoke with an inconceivable look on his face.

    Barran just scratched his head andughed foolishly, which made Ma Dong feel at a loss. As a member of an aristocratic family, he knew stuff that wasn¡¯t privy to normal people. He was aware that Barran¡¯s injuries was not something that even fabled top tiered medicine that was only heard in legends could cure.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Emily was extremely happy as she could feel the vigorous lifeforce radiating from Barran¡¯s body.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t understand how this could have happened, simply calling it a miracle. They even asked me to go and get a weekly checkup efrom now on.¡±

    The group surrounding Barran continued to shoot curious looks at him while asking questions. All who knew about Barran¡¯s ¡®luck¡¯ would be shocked and astonished. It was said that the chances of naturally recovering with those conditions was a one in ten thousand. Barran fully recovering was like hitting the biggest jackpot ever, and to think that he actually did was mind-blowing. Ah, such was life.

    Emotions ran high in Barran¡¯s heart. Yet, without senior¡¯s permission, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone what had transpired.

    When he arrived and saw the lively Barran jumping about, Wang Zhong felt shock and astonishment. He had originally thought that his actions would only treat Barran¡¯s injuries. He never imagined the results to be so good. Looking at it now, although he¡¯d taken some risks, the result was definitely worth it.

    Wang Zhong patted Barran¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve recovered quite well? Not bad!¡±

    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Barran¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. Wang Zhong¡¯s actions had single-handedly pulled him out of the miserable world that was to be his future.

    Smiling, Wang Zhong asked, ¡°Did the doctors discover anything wrong? You recovered so quickly and started training again.¡±

    ¡°Senior! I had rested in bed long enough. I¡¯m as fit as a bull now!¡± After recovering from death¡¯s door, Barran learned how to joke around more. He experienced a drastic decline in power and major upheaval in his life and was now more free and rxed.

    When she heard news of Barran¡¯s discharge, Hymin had rushed over hurriedly. She was actually in disbelief at the news she had heard. This was like a fantasy tale to her. As someone in possession of healing abilities, she had helped Barran calm his state of mind every day. Yet, with her capabilities, all she could do was to help ease his pain. She was unable to treat the root of his injuries at all. Unexpectedly, Barran had overcame all odds and had in fact recovered. Such a miracle was only ever heard in legends.

    Hymin was currently still wearing her tight-fitting blouse used for her morning run. Panting and covered in perspiration, it was clear that she hadn¡¯t even finished the run before rushing over after getting the news from Ma Dong.

    This was a rare moment where Hymin didn¡¯t scuttle over to Grai¡¯s side in the first instant. Instead, with iparable joy she held Barran¡¯s hand and circled around him while saying, ¡°You¡¯ve truly recovered? Did you eat some kind of immortal elixirst night? Ha ha! Not bad, not bad at all! You really look vigorous and lively!¡±

    ¡°You guys are all here?¡± Scarlet and Mmi had also arrived with Lily and Colby in tow.

    Genuine smiles were disyed on their faces. The news about Barran¡¯s selfless act in which he had sacrificed himself to protect everyone had spread far and wide thanks to Hymin.. No one could have imagined Barran, the one everyone had assumed to be a liability, would disy such a degree of heroism in protecting his groupmates during such a dangerous moment. Although there was still some disparity in strength, only a person possessing courage and bravery could be called a true man and a reliable heavy soldier.

    Regardless of the friendships and rtionships that he had formed, his disy of willpower was enough to gain everyone¡¯s respect.

    After the group training had ended, Teacher Grace had picked out eight people from the entire group to form Tianjing Academy¡¯s Squadron based on their performances: Lily, Colby, and Mmi from the third years, Wang Zhong and Scarlet from the second years and Grai and Emily from the first years. Additionally, at the request of everyone, she included in Barran to the group as a reward for his selfless actions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barran.¡± Regret was clearly shown on Colby¡¯s face as he said, ¡°The people scheming against you were members of Saint Judgement. We were unable to prevent it at all¡­¡±

    Lily also nodded her head in agreement. Although the senior sister wasn¡¯t one to talk often which gave off an impression of being aloof and cold, she was actually a kind and caring person on the inside. After Reeves¡¯ departure, she had been elected as the president of Saint Judgement.

    Once in that position, Lily mobilized the society members and third years in order to make reparations to Barran and even used the society¡¯s savings. The amount was no small sum and would be ensure that Barran¡¯s parents would be able to enjoy a nice retirement should Barran be truly unable to recover. Although using money was quite a vulgar thing considering Barran¡¯s previously dire situation, it still given with good intentions.

 Chapter 165 â€“ Wheel of Indulgence

    Chapter 165 ¨C Wheel of Indulgence

    Barran was clearly ufortable with the current situation and started to blush while gesturing with his hands. Ma Dong had already informed him about the current situation so he understood that Lily and the rest had no part in the matter.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Ma Dong walked over and pped a hand on Colby¡¯s shoulder. With a smile on his face, he continued speaking,¡°All of that was done by Reeves. It doesn¡¯t concern you guys at all. Are you trying to say we can¡¯t differentiate between the good guys and the bad?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! All of us will be in the same squadron anyway. From now on, we¡¯ll be one big family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, one big family!¡± Wang Zhongughed and added in, ¡°Now, everyone is the squadron is finally here together and ounted for.¡±

    As the squadron¡¯s current captain, Scarlet extended her hand toward Barran and said, ¡°Barran, wee back to the squadron!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, everyone!¡± Barran¡¯s eyes turned slightly moist.

    Wang Zhong walked over and patted his shoulder before extending his right hand out to everyone. ¡°Let us not dwell on such useless thoughts. Come everyone! Let¡¯s give a squadron roar¡±

    Grinning, Scarlet put a hand out and everyone followed. Nine hands were stacked on top of one another.

    ¡°One, two, three!¡±

    ¡°Our Tianjing Squadron is the best!¡±

    Squadrons which are strong always had strong spirits that never wavered. Teacher Grace had left in a hurry and could only leave behind the names of the nine that would form the squadron. She also had assigned Scarlet as the squadron¡¯s temporary captain before making her hasty exit.

    Not taking into ount the spirit of the squadron, there had been no attempt to convene together the members of the squadron before. After all, Wang Zhong and Barran had been lying in the hospital while Lily and Colby were busy handling the consequences of Reeve¡¯s actions. Before now, there hadn¡¯t been any real attempt to have everyone assimte into the newly-formed squadron.

    But now that Barran had recovered, the mountain of pressure that had been weighing down Lily and the rest¡¯s hearts had disappeared. What reced it was an indescribable emotion that connected the nine of them together. They had finally be one!

    After the initial bout of excitement, everyone finally calmed down. With all of the members of the squadron present, the squadron became full of atmosphere that was tinged with excitement.

    Some timeter, the group hadpleted their discussions pertaining to a couple of issues and had decided to use the Prodigy Society training grounds as the designated space for the newly-formed squadron of nine.

    While Saint Judgement and ck Rose did in fact haverger training grounds, they had far too many members and couldn¡¯t chase them all out every time they had squadron training. In the end, while the Prodigy Society was smaller in size, they still had the necessary equipment suited for the squadron¡¯s needs. Ma Dong had spent quite a bit of funds on the training facilities and equipment, enough to satisfy the needs of the small group.

    As for the members of the Prodigy Society¡­ they were originally small in numbers anyway. Additionally, most of the members had mainly joined just to see Grai and Emily so no one was really up for the training. In the end, the members didn¡¯t matter much.

    CHFpetition rules were different from the ones used when the Prodigy Society fought against Saint Judgement. Other than the five individual fights, there would also be a group battle which mattered more than each individual fight.

    Each of the five individual battles would be worth one point each. The group battle, on the other hand, was worth two additional points, granting it a total of three points. Unless there was such a huge gap in strength between the two opposing squadron, with one squadron winning all the individual battles, the most critical part of thepetition was the group battle. 1

    Thus, the cohesiveness of the squadron became the first checkpoint that the nine had to cross. To rush this aspect, however, would just lead to abysmal results. What they first needed to do was allow everyone to gain sufficient understanding and familiarity with each other.

    As such, none of them got overzealous and instead chose to train together during this period of time as a start. As they interacted and understood each other, stronger bonds will form between each other. From there on, the topic of squadronpatibility could be discussed. This was why they all had to train together during the squadron group trainings.

    Wang Zhong possessed an aptitude towards weapons. Any weapon that fell into his hands would quickly be mastered by him.

    ¡®This fellow is a naturally gifted weapons specialist.¡¯ That statement had been said by Simba and was something Wang Zhong didn¡¯t really agree with. Rather, he felt that he was good at weapons only because of his greater love for understanding the intrinsic traits of all weapons he touched. In fact, he could even interpret their origins through his analyses. To him, he could grasp the best method to use a weapon because he was so detailed with the weapon¡¯s characteristics, instead of some insubstantial talent he had.

    But to be unable topletely master a weapon after researching and practising with it for no less than a few months was something that Wang Zhong had rarely experienced. He couldn¡¯t evenpletely understand the principles behind its motions. The Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels were the first ever to challenge him, thus spurring greater interest within him towards the weapon.

    As for the feel of this weapon, every time it was used, Wang Zhong seemed toe to different conclusions with regards to the weapon. This wasn¡¯t because the weapon had been altered in any way. Rather, it was because Wang Zhong¡¯sprehension ability was improving at a rapid rate.

    In all actuality, he felt that he had a good grasp on the skills and techniques of the crosswheel. This included the ability to fuse the might of spiraling soul power with the momentum of the weapon¡¯s revolutions. Anything he could think of was already incorporated in its usage by him. But what he couldn¡¯t fathom was the ¡®Infinite sh¡¯ technique spoken of in legends. It frustrated him to no end. Was it because the crosswheel he had was just a copy of the one made in the dark era?

    He quickly erased this thought as he was confident in the useability of the weapon. Spiraling force was undoubtedly the key toward mastering the secret of the crosswheel. But, all he could do now was to add in more strength into his techniques as he did not understand what this secret was. There was still somethingcking in his knowledge of the weapon itself.

    Everyone was already ustomed to Wang Zhong being engrossed with his crosswheels. He would often stare at them for the great half of the day.

    These five indents may not be as simple as I thought. Using soul power, the crosswheel can be shot out in an instant. Unless it can store up power, I don¡¯t think it can reach the level of ¡®Infinite sh¡¯ that was mentioned in the history books. Maybe it isn¡¯t what I thought¡­

    Perhaps it had been all the stimtion brought upon by Barran¡¯s ordeal, but Wang Zhong¡¯s mind was unusually sharp this time. If only he possessed some recording of how Laforgue had used the crosswheel, maybe he could actually deconstruct how it was used and attempt to mimic Laforgue. But right now, he could only rely on himself toprehend the crosswheels.

    The five indents should be rted to speed, but how could they be used in such a simple way? If there was no simple way ot use them, he felt that it would¡¯ve been a bit of a waste to have made them.

    The crosswheels rotated in his hand. He increased the revolutions and watched as it spun around, soft and quick¡­ deep and heavy¡­ faster¡­ slower¡­ every type of revolution left a different emotion within him. They then started to merge together and the result became visibly obvious.

    Currently, his soul power had doubled from before and reached 70 grassos. What he did, however, was use tiny increments of soul power to exercise control over the crosswheels.

    To everyone, every 10 grassos of soul power one had led to only minute changes in what they could feel. Hitting 100 grassos would result in a small bottleneck. When one reached 200 grassos, one would be at the limit of the Cast Soul stage.

    For most people, an increase of 10 grassos wouldn¡¯t be noticeable. This was entirely different for Wang ZHong, however. His soul power growth was incredibly slow, which enabled him to gain an even clearer understanding behind every unit used for the crosswheel¡¯s revolutions.

    Each indent represented a kind of strength. By kneading and manipting that strength, it should result in a myriad of changes. The two crosswheels in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands howled endlessly as they revolved. They each had their own cadence, their own rhythm. Wang Zhong felt emotional as he manipted them; he¡¯d finally understood the true way to use the crosswheels!

    When he lifted his head, Wang Zhong found that everyone was staring nkly at him. Unable to bear it any longer, Ma Dong shouted, ¡°Wang Zhong, you¡¯ve be so gaudy with that toy. There¡¯s so much sh behind it, but no use! Everyone here has been waiting for you to go out and eat. Sigh. I really shouldn¡¯t have bought them for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, food. I was just thinking of something a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°Big bro, it¡¯s already been an hour since you started staring at those toys, mumbling to yourself as you turned them this way and that. Can¡¯t you stop ying with them? Laforgue has already turned to dust. I even suspect whether or not those so-called legends were real or just a ploy by politicians to increase the attraction of what happened.¡± Ma Dong couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly worried for Wang Zhong as he spoke.

    Hearing his words, everyone started to smile as they could clearly sense the good intentions within his words. To overly pursue perfection while forsaking strength was a fault many people had. This was especially true for someone like Wang Zhong who focused on skills and technique.

    Suddenly, Wang Zhond had an idea. ¡°I just made a slight breakthrough in my thoughts. Is there anyone who could help me test it out? Ma Dong, how about you?¡±

    1. If one team gets four or more points in the individual matches, the group battle then bes meaningless. However, if none of the teams had attained four points in the individual battles, the group battle would be the deciding factor. Even if one team falls behind with two wins and three losses, they could still make up the points by winning the group battle.

 Chapter 166 â€“ Ruthless Crosswheel

    Chapter 166 ¨C Ruthless Crosswheel

    ¡°Are you kidding me? This president is only in charge of public rtions. Never will I actually join the fight!¡± President Ma Dong had felt quite depressed recently and just shook his head. ¡°In my opinion, it would be better if you gave up on this unreliable thing. It¡¯s better to train up your archery skills.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t listen to this fellow¡¯s nonsense. To have interest in weapons deemed useless in today¡¯s age is also good. However, you shouldn¡¯t obsess too much and put too much effort into it.¡± Mmi was currently acting as the mediator between them and spoke her thoughts out loud.

    When Wang Zhong defeated Lu Zhan Tian in the past, everyone had only assumed that his win was due to his prowess in archery. The victory itself had many factors and elements influencing it. These presumptions about Wang Zhong persisted until he sessfully escaped from the clutches of the Level 5 mutated spider king. Regardless of what he did before, this feat had ced him in a new light in the eyes of everyone.

    With such a mainstay in the squadron not properly training and instead spending time on those useless and gaudy crosswheels, everyone felt that Wang Zhong was wasting what time the squadron had left.

    Feeling helpless, Wang Zhong spread his hands and said, ¡°Actually, I think the crosswheels can be quite strong, given the proper implementation. How can we know if this is true without trying it out, right?¡±

    Hearing his reply, everyone rolled their eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first!¡± Barran was the first to jump up.

    Since Senior Wang Zhong said it was formidable, then it must be very formidable indeed. Why didn¡¯t everyone believe that?

    Wang Zhong hurriedly coughed and gestured at the excited convalescent. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered so never mind then. Just let it be.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll do it!¡± Emily eximed while jumping up with excitement. ¡°If you¡¯recking a training partner then just call me, Emily!¡±

    Grai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Count me in too. It should be enough with the two of us, right senior?¡±

    Everyone was shocked by Grai¡¯s words. This fellow is really too frank and honest. They had all been joking around. No one really wanted to make Wang Zhong lose face, but why Grai trying to do the opposite?

    Grai was the trump card of the squadron! Honestly speaking, after the group training Grai became the undeniably strongest person in Tianjing. His appearance, strength, and character made him iparable. But this¡­a sudden two versus one battle? Couldn¡¯t he let Wang Zhong have a bit of fun?

    Wang Zhong, however, was still quite serious and thought for a while before adding, ¡°Lily, Colby, please join in as well. My control over these crosswheels still isn¡¯t that great yet.¡±

    The two shot a look at each other as they didn¡¯t take Wang Zhong¡¯s words seriously. They felt that Wang Zhong simply wanted to harmonize the squadron¡¯s atmosphere so they nodded their consent. Everyone then proceeded to enter the field.

    Great President Ma felt a bit scared to watch. He had spoken out to cause a bit of trouble for his brother just forughs. Now that things had ended this way, he couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled for causing this situation to arise.

    The next moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were focused and as deep as a bottomless well. He quietly touched the crosswheel¡¯s five indents with his fingers. Each wheel started to revolve, causing gentle ringing sounds that echoed, like turbines working in tandem. Wang Zhong¡¯s heart melded with the soft sounds.

    Emily still had an excited face while Lily¡¯s and Colby¡¯s stances indicated their rxed manner to this whole affair. Only Grai felt that something was off.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth suddenly curled into a faint smile as he whispered, ¡°Careful!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The crosswheel left his hand and shot forward like a meteor! It tore through space and headed toward its first target, Lily!

    Lily¡¯s pupils violently contracted.

    The speed of this attack exceeded her expectations. Its astonishing momentum made her subconsciously lift her heavy sword in an attempt to directly block it.

    Ding!

    That terrifying metallic sound rang out as Lily felt a frightening force mmed into her. She was almost flipped over!

    Fortunately, she had quick reflexes. She breathed out and lowered her waist to forcefully squat down. She stiffened her body, making it as sturdy as a metal board. Regardless of her efforts, however, she was still violently thrown back two to three meters. The blood in her chest instantly churned and roiled as she felt iparable shock!

    She wasn¡¯t the only one shocked at the attack. Everyone else was staring dumbfoundedly, their mouths wide open.

    Lily was Tianjing Academy¡¯s number one heavy soldier and the current squadron¡¯s absolute shield. Yet, she was unexpectedly thrown back so far back with a single blow?

    ¡°Ha ha. Here¡¯s another one!¡±

    With a light turn in the air, the crosswheelunched its second crazed attack on its next target. The current attack was even more threatening than thest, and had even greater speed!

    Colby moved to dodge the oing blow on reflex. But even though he¡¯d made his move with excellent judgement, he found that the crosswheel was still flying toward him! It was like its aim was locked onto him. When he noticed that, he hurriedly raised his dagger to try and block it.

    Bang¡­

    The collision knocked Colby back six to seven meters.

    They were all still in shock. How was this possible!?

    Grai was the first to make his move. Like a specter, he headed straight for Wang Zhong. Thetter, however, was already deep in his own world, his mindpletely on the crosswheel. The moment the second crosswheel was about to move, Grai¡¯s body flickered away. Yet, the crosswheel had locked onto him and had to quickly raise his longsword to block.

    Ding¡­

    Grai was sealed!

    With even greater speed, the crosswheels returned to Wang Zhong¡¯s hand.

    Three attacks flew out in session. The expression on Grai¡¯s face changed as he saw the iing onught and he rapidly retreating back. Emily, who was at the sidelines, became more and more intrigued by the ongoing spectacle before deciding to act. She immediately sprinted in from the side, hoping to surprise Wang Zhong with a sudden attack. However, as she made her way towards Wang Zhong, she felt an impending sense of danger. The crosswheels flew across and suddenly turned.

    The crosswheels were once more in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, their rotations maintained.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get serious!¡±

    Colby and Lily shot a look at each other and unleashed their soul power before moving forward. Lily was in front, acting as the shield while Colby followed behind as her shadow. On the other side, Grai also made his move and Emily followed closely behind. The fourunched their attacks at the same time for they had sensed that something was different from the previous round when Wang Zhong was trying things out. .

    When he saw this arrangement, an excited smile appeared on the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. He genuinely wanted to test the results of hisprehension.

    A hum sounded out before the two crosswheels wereunched out with a howl.

    Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding!

    The sounds of metal colliding with metal resounded throughout the training grounds. They had echoed out with such quick session that it turned into one continuous sound!

    Countless cold sword images criss-crossed as everyone surged forward. Soul power was added to the attacks and erupted from all directions. Colby emerged from the shadows tounch a sneak attack, but discovered a crosswheel heading straight for his face. Grai and Emily, the two quick attackers, were unexpectedly halted by crosswheels. Wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong only using two crosswheels?

    There were seven to eight wheels flying out at the same time!

    An ear-piercing howl ripped through the air before the images of those revolutions stopped. The entire field was left in total chaos.

    Emily and Colby¡¯s daggers had been shattered. Lily¡¯s greatsword had slipped from her hands. The only one left in a good condition was Grai.

    Silence pervaded the entire training grounds. Everyone was staring hard at the crosswheels in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. What the hell was that!?

    How can such a weapon even be possible!?

    ¡°Formidable. Weapons would typically halt upon making contact as they would absorb the rebound force. Those crosswheels, however, are able to convert that force into extra momentum that added on to their next attack. As long as the user can control that force, the crosswheels can potentially have an infinite increase in speed, an infinite increase in its revolutions. This is the essence and initial form of the Laforgue Infinite sh. Senior, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Grai had exined it all with a radiant smile blossoming on his face.

    Ma Dong¡¯s eyes had almost turned into slits as he fiercely swallowed his saliva beforeughing evilly. ¡°Muahahaha! I knew you were a genius! I dare to bet that even All-Mouthy King¡¯s crosswheels aren¡¯t as godlike as yours! This will be our trump card! You¡¯ll be the frontman of our Prodigy Society!¡±

    Only then did everyone in the training field regain their thoughts. This engagement had been too shocking, too astonishing! No one was disappointed by the results of their loss against Wang Zhong. Instead, their expressions were filled with joy. They never imagined such an expert would actually be hidden within their squadron! With a specialist that couldunch such terrifying long-ranged attacks, what squadron couldn¡¯t they fight!?

 Chapter 167 â€“ Where Did The Lightbulb Come From?

    Chapter 167 ¨C Where Did The Lightbulb Come From?

    Editors: Argos Yesu, Fuyuhime171

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Big Brother Wang Zhong is so strong! I really like this side of you!¡± The first thing Emily did was toss her broken dagger away before lunging up to hang onto Wang Zhong¡¯s neck. This little girl was ecstatic beyond belief. She always knew Wang Zhong would someday have the opportunity to shine so bright that he would bedazzle everyone around him. Now, that day had finally arrived.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­¡± Scarlet was both shocked and astounded. She typically had a clearer understanding about Wang Zhong¡¯s strength aspared to the others, and had sensed it during her rather often conversations with him. Yet, she had never once saw himunch an attack before. As such, she was not aware that his strength had reached such an extraordinary level.

    The attack that Wang Zhong had just showcased transcended all limitations she thought he had. And even after that astonishing disy, she was certain that he had yet to reach the limits of his strength. He had clearly held back some. If not, everyone would had ended up with broken bones rather than broken weapons.

    Hymin joyously walked over and gave Wang Zhong a pat on the back. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the crosswheels along during our trip through the forest you brat!? You could have saved us alot of trouble when we were fighting those beasts!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re hiding things way too much¡± Mmi finally spoke after having her mouth hanging wide open for a while. ¡°Are you trying to act as the pig in order to eat the tiger? What grade are you actually in within OP?¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m still in the cannon fodder division. It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve gained someprehension over this weapon. I¡¯m still quite unfamiliar with this style of fighting.¡±

    Upon hearing his reply, everyone¡¯s expression turned ck as they stood there dumbfoundedly. His disy just now was him being ¡®unfamiliar¡¯ with the crosswheels? If he got any more familiar, there would be no need for everyone else in the squadron? But after thinking it all over, everyone felt this was a good discovery. After all, Wang Zhong was their squadmate, not their opponent.

    ¡°You¡¯re always full of surprises.¡± Scarlet smiled and continued, ¡°When Teacher Grace left, she tasked me to take care of the squadron temporarily before letting everyone decide who would be the true captain once everyone understood each other¡¯s specialties andbat styles.

    ¡°Now, I nominate Wang Zhong to be our captain. His personal strength has already been affirmed from that previous performance. Furthermore, I feel that he¡¯s the only one in the squadron that can make properbat strategies. What do you guys think?¡±

    In reality, Scarlet wasn¡¯t very suited to be the captain. It wasn¡¯t that shecked outstanding abilities, but there was the absence of the overbearing, domineering air necessary to control the group¡¯s training. Wang Zhong decisiveness during the group training¡¯s critical moments was entrenched deeply in everyone¡¯s minds. The only problem had been hisck of strength. Now that that wasn¡¯t a problem anymore, there was no doubt in everyone¡¯s mind. This was especially so on the Prodigy Society¡¯s side.

    As Scarlet was the one to take the initiate to voice out this out, the matter was smoothly handled.

    Emily continued to shriek in excitement while everyone else started to shout out their votes of approval.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t try to argue with this decision. In fact, he had truly wanted to be the captain. Only with that status would he be able to properly apply all of the ideas he had learned. Practice and experience would be the best teachers.

    It could be said that the Tianjing Squadron had received one good news after another. Although they had encountered trouble with Reeve¡¯s interference in the beginning, they had rebounded from that and were currently in their prime. Everyone held hope for the future, especially so with Wang Zhong, Grai, and Scarlet forming the three sharp points of Tianjing¡¯s trident.

    While they didn¡¯t try to pursue any ridiculous goal, they had decided to give a good fight against the others. Right now, Tianjing¡¯s battle formation had officially been arranged and waspleted.

    After attending sses in the morning, Wang Zhong had spent his afternoon with Scarlet in the library. During their meet up, they discussed the future direction their group should take, such as the allocation of roles for the squadron members as well as the content for the group¡¯s future training.

    When evening arrived, Wang Zhong continued to practice his crosswheels, trying his best to control it based on hisprehension. Right now, the Tianjing Squadron viewed them as their secret weapons.

    Afterpleting his training, Wang Zhong returned to his dormitory. He had recently noticed that that fellow, Ma Dong, hadn¡¯t been sleeping there for the past two weeks. His house was located in Tianjing, but Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t certain that he was staying there either. He could be fooling around outside, but Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t get an answer out of him even after making some indirect inquiries a couple of times. All he got was an asshole reply of, ¡®Great President Ma¡¯s intentions are deeply hidden and also very crafty, something mere members like you would not understand!¡¯

    Before sleeping, Wang Zhong felt somewhat nervous. Yet, it was impossible for him to keep his eyes wide open throughout the entire night. In the end, he fell into a deep slumber. However, something was amiss. His consciousness suddenly felt slightly fluttery¡­ Fuck this shit!

    ¡°Fuck, why did I return back here again!¡±

    Opening his eyes, he found himself on an oh-so-familiar ind with an oh-so-familiar vortex floating above it. Beside him was the innocent looking small and white-faced Simba.

    With a frown on his face, Simba nced at him and coughed, saying, ¡°Simba, being the responsible person he is, would like to inform you that this matter has no rtion to me whatsoever! I. Am. Innocent!¡±

    Wang Zhong was also bursting at the seams. If this was a dream, then there should be no reason for it being identical to the onest night. So it looks like this was the real deal? When he looked up at the vortex that seemed to have condensed back to its original might, Wang Zhong felt the fine hairs on his neck stand at attention. Anyone who was present for this situation wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the mysterious, unfathomable environment.

    ¡°This again? Why do I always arrive in this ce after falling asleep?¡±

    ¡°ording to the great Simba¡¯s analysis, this should be a problem that exists in the consciousness of humans and their positioning. While awake, they might view things in the Fourth Dimension. But upon sleeping, the dimensional grade they can view improves by one level¡­¡± Upon seeing the ill intent expressed on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, Simba hurriedly waved his hand and continued, ¡°But there would definitely be some wear and tear from this kind of dimensional summoning! This wouldn¡¯t always happen. As such, we just need to keep enduring until it¡¯s all over!¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t you dare runter! Let us good brothers share in the suffering together!¡±

    Simba¡¯s nose trembled as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not good. Look at me. I¡¯m so weak and fragile; shouldn¡¯t you protect me?¡±

    The reply made Wang Zhong unsure of whether tough or cry. He couldn¡¯t do anything in the slightest, however. Since young, his fate had never been his to control. Originally he had thought his life had settled into a sort of normalcy. But from the looks of it, he was still too young and naive.

    But what had to be experienced must be experienced without letting up in the least. When the two descended to the ground, they both felt a pressure beating down on them. It was like it hid the skies and covered the earth with its immensity. Wang Zhong¡¯s All-Mouthy King name should¡¯ve been given to Simba, but neither made any sort of move.

    Not too far away from them was an enormous, slumbering dimensional creature. It looked like a tortoise¡ªif a tortoise was both immense and made of stone. This fellow was about 20 metersrge and gave off a thick pressure that could onlye from a Level 7 dimensional creature. Fortunately, with both Wang Zhong and Simba having soul powers in the ¡®very weak¡¯ side of the scale, they were akin to two small, insignificant pieces of grass. Dimensional lifeforms possessed a vigorous, overbearing defense. The threat the two posed to it amounted to zero.

    With their many years of understanding toward one another, Wang Zhong and Simba developed a mutual understanding that prevented them from gasping out in awe and shock. This wasn¡¯t the first time they hade across such a situation and their keen senses told them they were very lucky this time around. As long as they were quiet, they could sneak away and stay alive long enough for the summoning force to quickly dissipate.

    After all, any normal person wouldn¡¯t have any interest in dying repeatedly. As Simba gripped onto Wang Zhong¡¯s hair tightly, Wang Zhong slowly and carefully crept away.

    Slowly, slowly, very slowly. He was afraid he would rm this Sir Dimensional Creature. This was a dimensional creature that looked a bit like the rock beast-type creature found in the huge information database. The only problem was that this fellow was definitely the ancestor of those rock beasts. Its thick, intense earth energy fluctuated out with each breath. One could sense that just a single roar from this thing could shatter its foe to pieces.

    If this had been a documentary video, Wang Zhong would have no problem studying it seriously, researching its details and mysteries. But in this ce, he was unable to muster up such studious desire. The experience of death had indeed ingrained itself into the core of his bones¡­ it became something he bitterly detested.

    The two were experienced with this kind of situations, which tranted into their careful demeanor. Simba, who was usually very rampant, didn¡¯t trash-talk at this point of time. Gradually, the distance between them and their doom increased. By now, the gigantic thing was 20 meters away. Just a bit more and they would be able to quickly escape this dangerous ce.

    Suddenly, a deep-blue light appeared around five meters from their location. A coffin burning with rune lights appeared out of thin air.

    Wang Zhong and Simba¡¯s eyes widened. What the fuck is that thing!?

    They stared with wide eyes, unable toprehend what the hell was going on. ording to Simba¡¯s exnation, this should be a ce even more overbearing than the hyperdimension. How could such a thing appear here? Could it be a higher dimension creature!?

    After a moment, the coffin gently swung open like a door. A small naked baldy walked out from within.

 Chapter 168 â€“ Iâ€™m Really Not a Baldy!

    Chapter 168 ¨C I¡¯m Really Not a Baldy!

    The baldy unexpectedly discovered two strange individuals¡ªto be exact, a human and a very unique soul beast¡ªand assumed they hade from the Federation side. He had seen others from the Federation but never one so young.

    This made the little baldy very happy. He extended his hand forward and called out loudly, ¡°Good day!¡±

    A crash echoed some distance away¡­ The ground started to shake, with tremblings increasing in magnitude with each passing second¡­

    Simba couldn¡¯t help but roar as though his hair had been singed off, ¡° ¡®Good day¡¯ your face! Idiot!¡±

    Wang Zhong was betweenughter and tears as he shot out like an arrow whilst shouting, ¡°Quickly, run!¡±

    He called out to tell the little baldy to hurry up and run. While the fellow¡¯s idiocy had caused trouble, he was able to resurrect using the Fate Stone. It would¡¯ve been an injustice for the fellow to die just like that.

    Yet, Wang Zhong and Simba were once again shown their naivety. When the little baldy discovered the aura of the Level 7 dimensional creature, he quickly closed his coffin and disappeared with a puff of smoke.

    This instantly made Wang Zhong dumbfounded. This fucker runs faster than me!

    An intense shockwave suddenly broke the earth as it rushed toward them. This dense earth ability had created a 10 meter tall wave that erupted in all directions, causing Wang Zhong and Simba to yell as they fled as quickly as they could.

    ¡°I hate baldies!¡± Simba shouted as they flew away.

    Humans had vast potential that seemed limitless when faced with dangers. This was clearly evident in the fact that both Wang Zhong and Simba were able to run away with such an astonishing pace. They ran in the direction of where the baldy went.

    The three of them ran with all their might, with one of them carrying therge coffin. It was obvious that he had great strength as therge coffin did nothing to impede his running speed. As for the Level 7 Craggy Beast King, small bugs like them were of no interest to it. Though it was pissed that they disturbed its slumber, it calmed down after roaring for a while.

    The three of them seemed to have escaped the worst of the dangers. They all rested against arge stone, gasping frantically for air as sweat streamed down their faces. While resting, the little baldy stole a nce at Wang Zhong and Simba, the mes of curiosity ring up in his eyes. Wang Zhong, looked at the little baldy the same way. All of a sudden, the two of them started to chuckle heartily.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Woodson. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen anyone from the Federation travelling by themselves.¡± Woodson opened with an introduction, a grin on his face.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± Wang Zhong replied while sizing Woodson up. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhong. Did you enter this ce with your consciousness?¡± Wang Zhong concluded that Woodson shouldn¡¯t have crossed over with his physical body based on the sensations he was picking up from the fellow.

    With a faint smile, Woodson replied, ¡°We, of the Tutankhmen, name this ce the Spirit Realm. Our method for entering this realm is through a Spirit Door. For the Freedom Federation, their preferred mode of transport is via a spatial crack. You¡¯re the weird fellow.¡±

    Rubbing his nose, Wang Zhongmented, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s more bizarre.¡±

    ¡°Your pet is such an intriguing creature,¡± Woodson said. ¡°This kind of dimensional beast is rarely seen.¡±

    Simba immediately became enraged with fury. His singed hair danced around him as he shouted back, ¡°Who are you calling a pet? You¡¯re the one who is a pet! In fact, your entire family is nothing but pets! I¡¯m the almighty Fate Trickster! Little baldy, call me a pet one more time and that is thest thing you will do!¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, Woodson scratched his head and apologized. ¡°Oh, my apologies. I had assumed you were a low grade dimensional lifeform. I¡¯ve heard tales of higher grade dimensional lifeforms with intelligence and strength that rivals that of humans. I assumed you were also a low grade one as¡­ you look very weak.¡±

    Rolling his eyes, Simba shouted back, ¡°Little baldy, get this straight. A true expert only needs to use his brains.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a baldy. I just shave my head regrly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still a baldy!¡±

    ¡°Being bald and shaving one¡¯s head are two distinct things. One of them is unable to grow hair, the other just requires regr removal of hair¡­¡±

    Unable to hold it in anymore, Wang Zhong burst out inughter. The two of them seemed to have an innate enmity for each other, simr to that of mortal enemies. Only with such dislike would they be able to kick up such a fuss over a topic like that. But based on what Woodson said, Wang Zhong gleaned quite a bit of information.

    First and foremost, this ce was in fact the hyperdimension. Secondly, other than him, there appeared to be other individuals with the ability to enter this ce, and it even included members of the empires. The main difference was their preferred mode of entry. In fact, the ¡®frontlines¡¯ that teacher Grace mentioned before seemed to have a connection with this ce.

    Being just a student, however, his qualifications were simply too low. This limited his ess to information pertaining to items such as this. Thus, Wang Zhong wanted to grasp this opportunity presented to him ever so tightly. The only gripe was that Woodson didn¡¯t have much of an understanding with the Federation¡¯s side of things. The only information he obtained was when he had seenrge numbers of Freedom Federation troops surrounding and attacking dimensional beasts.

    This also answered one of Wang Zhong¡¯s doubts, the one which questioned the abilities of the various great continents to maintainmunications even though the seas and oceans were sealed off. Perhaps the earliest mode of contact might have started from the hyperdimension. Wang Zhong was like a curious baby trying to figure out everything about his surroundings. Woodson also acted in the same manner.

    ¡°Is coke nice to drink?¡±

    ¡°So you guys truly don¡¯t need to fight on a regr basis? Is killing people against yourws?¡±

    As they were of simr ages, the differences in experience created a deep interest in one another to better understand their counterpart.

    ¡°Are there a lot of mutated bugs that form armies in your area?¡±

    ¡°Are there still oases in the desert?¡±

    The two of them talked like they hadn¡¯t seen another human being in ages. Their discussion caused Simba¡¯s eyes to grow wide as saucers before he interjected, ¡°Oi, oi! Can the two of you let me, the almighty Simba, say a word!? You two have been bantering for half an hour already!¡±

    It has been so long since I had someone to talk to! This was such a rare opportunity for me to be let out, but to think I was actually being ignored!

    Wang Zhong and Woodson were in the middle of a heated discussion and paid no attention to Simba. However, they didn¡¯t talk any much longer before the coffin-like box behind Woodson started to pulse with light. Upon seeing this, a look of regret surfaced on Woodson¡¯s face. ¡°Looks like we have to put this conversation on hold until the next time. The soul energy I¡¯ve umted for this trip is about to be exhausted. Wang Zhong, you¡¯re a formidable guy!¡±

    Woodson looked at Wang Zhong with admiration in his eyes. Thetter had arrived in the hyperdimension using only his consciousness. Not only did this method require a soul weapon, but the person engaging in it had to possess a strong energy source. Never would he have thought there would be such a youth his age who lived more freely than he did and possess such a unique soul beast.Woodson

    ¡°I hope we will have the chance to meet once again,¡± Wang Zhong replied. He was in a happy mood for having met someone so interesting in a ce like this. Wang Zhong now felt that if he were to enter the hyperdimension and meet friends like Woodson, it would be well worth the pain. Most importantly, his encounters would allow him to increase his understanding of this vast and expansive world.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Woodson opened up the coffin and stepped into it. Before the coffin closed, he stuck his head out, looked at Simba, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not a baldy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also not a pet!¡± Simba snapped back stubbornly.

    Not long after Woodson left, Wang Zhong felt his body turning blurry and indistinct. As his body gradually dissipated, he sank once again into the darkness of sleep.

    Last night¡¯s adventures were clearly distinct from the previous night¡¯s, and Wang Zhong woke up feeling light and happy. He had cleared a few of his doubts and the Tianjing Squadron was hopeful of the future toe. The troubles that Reeve¡¯s departure created had beenpletely dealt with. With Wang Zhong¡¯s disy of strength, he was appointed as captain of the squadron. Now, the Tianjing Squadron truly possessed a soul and was brimming with confidence. Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful long ranged attacks and Grai¡¯s skills meant that the Tianjing Squadron would no longer get easily eliminated in the first round of the CHF. Especially since the other members of the squadron like Emily, Scarlet, Lily, and Colby weren¡¯t weaklings.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s outstanding theoretical knowledge helped them concoct quite a number of strategies and ideas for group battles, distinguishing him from the previous Reeves in many aspects. In the past, his theories and analyses would be disregarded and tossed away immediately, and could even potentially result in him being treated badly. Now, it was different. Everyone was focused on being a part of the group to

    Everyone¡¯s role in the group battle would be different depending on the opponent they faced. This meant the strategies had to be changed in real-time. As an example, if there were an opponent with a strong offensive might, then the heavy soldiers shouldn¡¯t move to attack but stick to the defensive. Then what if an opportunity were to present itself? Such advantages could themselves be a trap to lure a person in. Don¡¯t perceive the opponent as idiots. Just do your part and believe in your own squadmates. All of this coalesced into the essence of a squadron.

 Chapter 169 â€“ Adolf

    Chapter 169 ¨C Adolf

    Authority and prestige were developed through a directparison of strength. As such, the deterioration of the Prodigy Society¡¯s and Saint Judgement¡¯s training grounds wasn¡¯t something one could avoid.

    Wang Zhong had taken this opportunity to test a few of his theories concerning control with the squadron, especially the ideas pertaining to sessive control. Barran¡¯s role in this test was considerable as a heavy soldier like Lily wasn¡¯t suitable. While Lily was more mature, had greater experience, and possessed stronger soul power, Barran¡¯s physique and the special trait behind his raw strength made him more suited for Wang Zhong¡¯s squadron setup.

    After his miraculous recovery, Barran healed up at an astonishing speed. There was, after all, no real issue with the external injuries he sustained. His soul power also didn¡¯t just recover but even benefited somewhat from the shattering. As for the concrete details, Barran had toprehend them himself through self-training.

    Barran¡¯sprehension strength and soul power were now clearly more outstanding than before which, in turn, meant his training became ever more grueling inparison. Rather than talk, why not move his body? He even managed to remember the feeling of eruption he¡¯d gone through during the battle in the small forest. What he had experienced should¡¯ve been the ¡®control¡¯ his senior had spoken to him about.

    As he thought about the training, ¡®Sir Manager¡¯ Ma Dong Dong could only wish Barran good luck. After being smashed around for so long yet still keeping his wits, Barran indeed became a kind of ¡®prodigy¡¯ the society and he weed! Wang Zhong¡¯s conning ability sure is something.

    To the eyes of others, Wang Zhong was only ¡®somewhat strong¡¯, while most felt Grai was the squadron¡¯s strongest. The only reason Wang Zhong could be the captain was due to Grai being a freshman with a gentle temperament. But Ma Dong knew the truth. Not only did he know, he also wanted to shout it out loud to the world!

    You pieces of trash! You all can¡¯t recognise the true god in front of you! Wang Zhong fought off four squadmates all by himself!

    There really wasn¡¯t much he needed to worry about on thebat side of things. After all, the academy gave them full support in this. What Ma Dong needed to do was utilize the intelligencework at his disposal and gather more information.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s main weapon of choice was naturally the crosswheels. If one was going to y with something, one should y with it all the way down to its essence. To have lukewarm interest or a half-baked interest in something wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong¡¯s style.

    His mastery over the weapon was actually increasing as the days passed. The power behind the spirals created through the unlimited revolutions could be considered as him having ¡®somewhat¡¯ mastered it. It was now something he could control with but a thought. If he so desired, he could unleash thousands of sessive shes of his ¡®infinite¡¯ technique without a problem.

    But he himself knew this wasn¡¯t the true ¡®infinite¡¯ revolutions he sought. He had only reached the level of having macroscopic mastery over it. As for the minute intricacies, he still had a long way to go.

    The true Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels were definitely more formidable than what he currently exhibited. Not only was it weaker in terms of strength, the creator was one who managed to not only control the infinite revolutions but also ovep and superimpose forces from powers stronger than he and channel them into the infinite revolutions! Once it reaches that level then no matter how weak the initial starting force was it would quickly begin to scale up in strength with no limit and reach an infinite number of revolutions.

    As for the current Wang Zhong, he couldn¡¯t even begin to ovep and superimpose the forces and was quite the distance away from even the word ¡®infinite¡¯.

    Researching these mysteries was the easiest way for Wang Zhong to calm his mind and heart. As such, he would regrly spend his free time polishing up his skills. Naturally this meant the training time of the entire Tianjing Squadron would also increase. As the core of the squadron, Wang Zhong, Scarlet, Lily, and Hymin mobilized the strength of their societies and gathered training partners for the sake of acting out squadron levelbat strategies.

    As the date for the CHF closed in on them, more and more academies started to frantically make round trips to other great academies for the sake of promoting a mutual exchange as well as aparing of notes. All of this was for the sake of mutually improving the squadrons of both academies and raise their strength for the uing CHF. Every academy did this except for Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy.

    What kind of ce was Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy? The academy ced tenth in the regionalpetitions during the previous year. This was in the Eastern China Region which was considered a particrly weak region of the entire federation. To be ced tenth there indicated the academy was at the bottom of allpetitors in this year¡¯s CHF.

    You¡¯ve already hit rock bottom, so why would anyone want to have an exchange with you? If one were to put it politely, it was just a waste of everyone¡¯s time. Even more bluntly, having an exchange with Tianjing Academy would just sully and ckmark one¡¯s status and standards. Therefore, every invitation sent by Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy was tossed and forgotten like rocks thrown into the ocean.

    Headmaster Green had no choice, then, but to shamelessly take personal action and show his old face to the world. This was because Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy was being particrly quiet during this period of time. While it was impossible for all academies to participate in an exchange, the calm Tianjing couldn¡¯t help but show weakness in their passivity.

    When everyone saw this, those that were friendly to them knew there wasn¡¯t anyone backing Tianjing while those with slightly more sinister intentions not only guessed that Tianjing Academy was weak, but that their mentality was poor and that they didn¡¯t even have the guts to challenge the strong. Without strength and a fear of defeat, what was the point in even joining the CHF?

    With those kinds of things being spread around, Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy was soon ssified as the negative role model of a broken jar. The only thingcking was a public denouncement and active criticisms. In every era, the number of people willing to hit someone who was down would always overwhelm the number willing to offer a helping hand.

    The amount of face-smacking being done could practically be heard echoing throughout the night. Even before the CHF had started, Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy¡¯s ranking plummeted to the abyss.

    Thus, regardless of whether it was to increase the standards of the squadron or suppress the rumours, the squadron had to fight at least a couple of matches. Headmaster Green stiffened his face and personally went out to beg for an opponent in Adolf Heroic Soul Academy. The academy had achieved third ce inst year¡¯s Eastern China Regional Competition and was one of the closer academies to Tianjing. It took them no more than two to three days of travel by armored railway.

    When the news of their eptance was announced, mayhem quickly broke out within the academy.

    ¡°Is that old man trying to die? Even if we wanted to invite someone, why couldn¡¯t it be an academy like the Combat Wolf Academy or Skyblue Academy? Why Adolf?¡±

    ¡°Like I give a shit. I guess those slightly better academies aren¡¯t willing toe over. I heard that Adolf headmaster is quite greedy. It seems our old man had to wrap quite therge red packet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ to give money so that others can suppress us, what the fuck is this!? Even masochists wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that ridiculous, right? Don¡¯t we still have Grai? I feel our academy¡¯s lineup this year is quite strong.¡±

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re too naive! No matter how strong Grai is, he¡¯s still just a freshman. Do you think he¡¯s omnipotent? Furthermore, the truepetition consists of five solo matches and a group match. Who gives a shit if just one person is strong. What counts is the entire squadron¡¯s strength!

    ¡°Adolf ced third inst year¡¯s regionals! Their captain is even more of a freak! I heard he¡¯s on the same level as Ball Queen Sharmie! The squadron¡¯s lineup is alsoplete and in full spirits. As for us, our previous captain was thrown out the door¡­ is there even any point in fighting?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re that strong? Doesn¡¯t that mean this exchange will end tragically?¡±

    ¡°Not only will it end tragically, it¡¯ll be a cmity! The possibility of us getting zero points is ny-five percent! Fuck! Anyway, I won¡¯t bother to go and see such a one-sided match. I¡¯m not a damned sadist!{

    This sorrowful note filled the entire academy. The only thingcking was an anguished wail. But those that were required to appear would still appear. Adolf Academy¡¯s exchange squadron swaggered gantly over and the academy naturally gave them their warmest wee.

 Chapter 170 â€“ Different Levels

    Chapter 170 ¨C Different Levels

    After chatting with Vice-Headmaster Moore as they waited patiently for over ten minutes, therge coach bus slowly arrived.

    A tremor quietly shook Headmaster Green¡¯s mind before he calmed down.

    The first to get off the bus was an old man over fifty years old. He was Adolf Academy¡¯s headmaster, Bradley. Getting off behind him was a line of students. Ten males, two females. They all wore the uniforms of Adolf Academy and, from the looks of it, should be the main cast of this exchange.

    The CHF didn¡¯t put that strict a control on the number of members required of the various academies. Other than the five core members in the lineup as well as five substitutes, they were allowed an auxiliary group to apany them. The apanied group wasn¡¯t allowed to fight, but could have members with healing abilities or with the task of analyzingbat strategies and gathering information on their opponents.

    Regtion stated that squadrons could only have twelve members. The nine people Grace chose in the end was well within the boundaries of this rule. Her choice, however, wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to choose more people, but because there just wasn¡¯t enough qualified options to choose from. Quality was far more important than quantity. Simply desiring to have the max number of squadmates without a care of the quality meant the extra members would just drag down the rest of the team.

    This was the same for other academies. Other than a handful, most chose to stick with ten members. The number of people sitting on the bench did not represent the face of an academy. As long as they had an adequate number of geniuses, they were allowed to switch out their rosters at will. This gave them the ability to maintain their utmost strength before participating in a difficult match.

    Wang Zhong carefully observed them and could tell that they were indeed pretty good. One look at the confidence disyed on their faces and anyone could tell they were forged from the umtion of countlessbat victories. Such confidence couldn¡¯t just arise from ignorance.

    This was especially true for the male student leading them. His eyes possessed a reserved essence that indicated the high realm his self control reached over his soul power. They indicated that he was an expert on the level of the OP¡¯s elite division. It was no wonder Adolf had managed to achieve third ce inst year¡¯s regionals. Their individual abilities and overall strength was sufficient to leave the old Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy lying face-first bitterly in the dust.

    Right now, this squadron was curiously sizing up the beautiful school gates of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy. Although the academy had declined over time, they had once been hailed as one of the most famous schools in the Eastern China Region. The imposing aura emitted from the gates of Tianjing Academy far exceeded the likes of a second ss city like Adolf.

    But regardless of how big the gates were, the academy was definitely on the decline. When the squadron looked around and saw how the sparse number of students couldn¡¯t even add up to eighty, the students of this second ss Adolf couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°So this is that famous school of our Eastern China Region? Too funny! Such a big gate but so few people!¡±

    ¡°As if they¡¯re still famous. They¡¯ve long since decline and actually ced tenthst year. I estimate they were scared shitless after finding out we were their opponents.¡±

    ¡°Ah. To actually get tenth ce in the regionals under such good conditions. Truly a waste. If these kinds of treasures were ced in our Adolf Academy, we might have already grabbed the regional championships!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Our hosts are already standing there. Make sure you pay attention to your words,¡± Cecil reminded them as he frowned. He spoke with an indifferent tone that contained unquestionable dignity within them.

    The captain of the Adolf Academy Squadron was this third year, Cecil. He was an all-rounded soldier and was the undeniable uncrowned king for thest three sessive years at Adolf Academy. In his freshman years he already reached a level that astounded everyone. Whether it was his personal strength or his ability to control the field during a group battle, he gained quite the famous reputation within the entire Eastern China Region.

    In thest regionalpetition, he had led Adolf Academy and fought against the Wild Beast Squadron where he had finally lost to Laura by just a small difference. Although their final result was third ce within the Eastern China Region, the absolute majority felt Adolf Academy possessed the strength to take second ce. The only issue was that they had been unlucky enough to meet Laura before the finals.

    This year¡¯s CHF would be their chance of a reversal. He had been preparing for thepetition for the entire year. To beat up a third-rate squadron like Tianjing Academy¡¯s felt like aplete waste of time to him. He was, however, unable to escape froming as he was instructed by Headmaster Bradley. This didn¡¯t mean he intended to participate, though.

    So regardless of their recent journey and arrival here, Cecil¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t anywhere near this exchange with Tianjing Academy. What filled his mind instead was the recollections the fight between Laura and All-Mouthy King. He had studied and analyzed the match for many, many days. All-Mouthy King¡¯s every move, every detail of the fight was recorded in his thoughts.

    Without a doubt, Laura was the greatest mountain pressing down on Cecil. To aplish a reversal like what All-Mouthy King disyed during their fight was something he needed to invest all of his time into. As for this Tianjing Academy¡­

 Chapter 171 â€“ The Intent of a Drunkard

    Chapter 171 ¨C The Intent of a Drunkard

    ¡°Wee to our Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy, esteemed Headmaster Bradley and students of Adolf Academy,¡± Headmaster Greene greeted with a grin as he came forward to wee the iing guests.

    Headmaster Bradley shook hands with Headmaster Greene with a faint smile on his face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite, my old ssmate! Having the opportunity to undergo an exchange with Eastern China¡¯s most well established school is an honour for Adolf Academy,¡± Headmaster Bradley replied with a light chuckle.

    For one who had achieved the ranking of thirdst year, saying that it was their honour to have an exchange with the tenth cing was something no one would believe. To do so was akin to pping them on the face. Yet, Headmaster Bradley had said it with such politeness, as though it was a phrase saidmonly out of courtesy. Unable to bear such embarrassment, Headmaster Greene¡¯s face turned slightly red as he coughed softly.

    As Bradley, Deputy Headmaster Moore, Professor Thor and Headmaster Greene were all old friends, they greeted each other warmly. At the same time, Greene took the opportunity to to introduce some of the teachers from the academy. Based on the way Bradley held himself, it was obvious that he was well versed in the subtle arts of social interactions. He chatted and joked with the groups of teachers in a humble manner, creating an easy-going and carefree atmosphere.

    ¡°Are Headmaster Greene and the headmaster of Adolf friends? They seem really close,¡± Emily asked out of curiosity in a hushed voice.

    ¡°They used to be ssmates when they both attended the senior military officer research ss. Dean Thor attended that same ss as well,¡± Scarlet answered. The friendship between the two was the most probable reason for Adolf Academy¡¯s willingness to attend.

    ¡°Our Tianjing Academy is quite extraordinary. We have produced many outstanding professors and headmasters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just professors and headmasters that have passed through these halls. Many high ranking officials in the military have also originated from this academy. In the past, it was undeniable that Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy was the undisputed pinnacle of the Eastern China Region,¡± Hymin said with a shrug, ¡°The current batch along with the previous few intakes have caused the prestige of the academy to plummet.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, everyone around could not help but feel embarrassed and was left speechless.

    Greene and Bradley had excused themselves from the others and were at a corner of the hall engaged in their own conversation.

    ¡°Are those the students your academy is sending to participate in thepetition?¡± Bradley asked as his gaze roamed over Wang Zhong and the rest with unbridled interest. ¡°It seems that my old ssmate has more courage than even I do to even dare sending such a young squadron to an importantpetition. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid that I would have long since suffered from a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°Being young has its perks. Besides, participating in such a hugepetition would temper the young ones who tend to be reckless. It would reap a lot of benefits should they learn from this experience.¡±

    ¡°My old ssmate, the way you said that make you sound like a hypocrite,¡± Bradley replied. Coming to a halt, Bradley faced Greene with a faint smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the grapevine that you¡¯ve expelled a third name student by the name of Reeves. He used to be the captain of your squadron, right? Could this be the reason behind your decision in sending those second years and freshmen to represent Tianjing in thepetition?¡±

    The previously amicable atmosphere suddenly became tense. In order to advance to the next stage of thepetition, Reeves, along with Adams and his group, had resorted to underhanded tactics to maliciously harm theirpetitors. They even went as far as plotting the murder of their opponents. This was not something the academy can simply overlook and would leave a ck mark on the academy¡¯s reputation.

    Greene, however, did not attempt to cover this up. In fact, he even went the extra mile to report this incident to the higher ups. Therefore, it was not strange for Bradley to know about this matter. But to raise this matter suddenly¡­.there must be a reason behind this.

    Stopping in his tracks, Greene shot a re at Bradley.

    ¡°Don¡¯t over think things, old friend. If it was any other person, I would not have asked in such a forthright manner. Considering our rtionship, let¡¯s not waste time on useless pleasantries,¡± Bradley exined with a chuckle. With a pat on Greene¡¯s shoulders, he continued on and said, ¡°Our Adolf academy and Tianjing Academy are neighbours, and are close enough to be considered as family. Why else would I waste valuable time that can be used to train my squadron on an exchange when the CHF is around the corner?¡±

    Though he did not outrightly used others, and have even mentioned how they were like a ¡°family¡±, the intent behind his words were clearly understood.

    Who do you, Tianjing Academy, think you are? You, who were ranked in the tenth ce inst year¡¯s regionals, are simply just trash! I have brought my third ce team to undergo an exchange with such filth! This is such a waste of time!

    However, his words did not induce rage in those who heard his words. Instead, all Greene could feel was embarrassment for it was the truth. When one fails to live up to one¡¯s expectations, no amount of words would do any good.

    Disregarding the fact that Bradley had made such a veiled insult, even if he were to outrightly scold Greene, Greene would have to bite his tongue and ept theshing. For this is what it means to be ced in the tenth position; you¡¯re nothing but trash.

    Unable to hold it in, two of the Adolf Academy students started tough in a mocking manner.

    Greene, however, maintained hisposure. He knew Bradley all too well. Bradley had always been smooth with his words. He would not do something if it held no benefit for him, much less taking the time toe all the way down to simply mock and ridicule Greene. Every action he took, every word he said had a reason behind them.

    As such, Greene waited patiently for his intent to be clear.

    Indeed, the main purpose of his visit came to light as he continued on to say, ¡°However, as a reason of Reeve¡¯s departure, the standards of the current third years in Tianjing Academy should have dropped significantly.¡±

    With a smirk on his face, he suddenly changed the topic at hand. ¡°Ah yes, old ssmate of mine,¡± he asked in an innocent tone. ¡°How are those students that you have sent over to the Elite Rail Forcesst year faring?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity! Those four reserved quotas are now wasted,¡± Bradley eximed while shaking his head. ¡°I was quite fond of that Reeves of yours. To think that he no longer is part of your academy. Tsk tsk. Old ssmate, why don¡¯t you pass some of your quota over to us, Adolf Academy? It just so happen that I do have quite a couple of third years that have potential.¡±

    ¡°You are aware that our academy was only allocated two quotas, which makes it hard to give our students the chance to shine. How about this then. Consider the transfer of quotas as a loan. When your academy have sufficient third years with potential and you require the quotas, I, Bradley, would definitely transfer the quotas over! Old ssmate, you have to help me out here. Treat it aspensation for the students that have taken time off their training to go for this exchange.¡±

    It was at this point that Wang Zhong and the rest finally understood Bradley¡¯s goals. When academies engage in an exchange, the key goal is to cultivate mutual respect for each other while learning together regardless of their individual strengths. However, this was used by that old fellow as a foothold to ckmail Headmaster Greene to attain benefits for their academy.

    The eyes of a couple of students from Adolf Academy lit up upon hearing Bradley¡¯s words. Headmaster Bradley had simply voiced out the thoughts they themselves held! It would exin why he would waste so much time to undergo an exchange with such a useless academy. It seems that the headmaster always had incredible foresight! The CHF pales inparison to the Elite Rail Forces. After all, with Adolf Academy¡¯s standards, it would be hardpressed for them to entered into the top sixteen in the CHF. Without acquiring sufficient fame and reputation, this is the easiest way for them to increase their quota.

    When Bradley had epted the exchange with no hesitation, doubt began to surface in Greene.

    Bradley was not one to help others in times of need. He definitely was up to something.

    Look¡¯s like it was true! Yesterday, before Adolf Academy¡¯s arrival, Bradley had informed Greene that there were some matters that he wanted to discuss and those matters had to wait till he arrived. At that point of time, Greene had assumed that he was mentally prepared for things toe. For the purpose of helping the students involved in the exchange, he would be willing to pay any price that Bradley demanded. Never in his wildest dreams did he thought that Bradley would be aiming for the reserved quotas that Tianjing Academy possessed for the Elite Rail Forces!

 Chapter 172 â€“ Overbearing

    Chapter 172 ¨C Overbearing

    The Federations¡¯ Elite Rail Forces was the where all the elites in the Federation converged at. The squadron consist of individuals from high rankings, with the lowest at the rank of second lieutenant. The current idol of the Tianjing Academy, Grace, had entered this Elite Rail Forces.

    On fact, seven out of the ten most influential generals in the federation army were from the Elite Rail Forces! It was a dream for any soldier to have the opportunity to enter such a squadron.

    Aside from outstanding army officers from various frontline troops, various renowned academies would be given a specific number of rmendation quotas to allow their star students to enter the squadron. The people rmended over would still have to undergo multiple examinations and evaluations set by the Elite Rail Forces. However, to attain these rmendations was the first step to such prestige. As such, every single rmendation quota was highly sought after.

    Although Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy had declined over the years, old rtionships were treasured by the squadron. After all, Tianjing Academy held great glory in the past and today, many individuals from Tianjing Academy, such as Grace, had attained a quota within the Elite Rail Forces. This had made certain that Tianjing Academy would always receive four quotas every year.

    In contrast, though Adolf Academy far outranked Tianjing Academy, it was impossible to ovee well-maintained rtionships established in the past. Because of that, they were only given two quotas from the squadron every year.

    It goes without saying that the former glory that one had would not be able to support all future generations toe. For the past couple of years, Tianjing Academy had relied heavily on past rtionships to retain their reputation as a well established academy.

    However, regardless of the better treatment Tianjing Academy received in terms of rmendation quotas from the Elite Rail Forces or resources obtained from the Federation, there were rumors floating around that came from the higher echelons. If Tianjing Academy did not up their game, even their past rtionships would not help them.

    Greene couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He clearly understood Bradley¡¯s intentions. After beating around bush for so long, his real goal was the rmendation quotas Tianjing Academy received every year from the Trump Card Lotive Squardon.

    The truth of the matter was that with Reeves gone, it was unlikely for there to be another third year that can pass the numerous examinations and evaluations and be epted into the Elite Rail Forces.

    What about Lily? Or Colby? At most, they would make it to the third round before getting eliminated like thosest year. In fact, they might even be kicked out at an earlier stage. After all, one was a woman, the other an assassin, both of which was not weed by the army. Under such circumstances, being able to enter the squadron would require an excellence that transcends the outstanding. While Hymin do indeed possess a unique talent that was highly sought after, the chances of her entering was still slim.

    It was just as Bradley had mentioned. Regardless of who they gave the rmendation quotas to, it would just be wasted. If they were to give two of their quotas to Adolf Academy, it woulde at no loss at all.

    However, even if it was a waste, these quotas belonged to Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy. For the students, having a shot at entering Elite Rail Forces was a dream and hope that they had held onto for the past three years. Who knows what the future would hold.

    If Bradley had requested for cash or credits, it would be easy for Greene to ede. However, to demand the rmendation quotas as a condition for this exchange was simply overboard. Bradley had made the wrong choice thinking Greene was a pushover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so old fashioned in your way of thinking, old ssmate,¡± Bradley advised while patting Greene¡¯s shoulder. ¡°After all, we are such old friends, and are sister academies to boot. Just a Skylink message from you requesting an exchange and I¡¯ve immediately stopped training to bring my students over without a second nce. Furthermore, the point of the rmendation quotas are to bring outstanding talents into the Federation, is it not? Why is there a need to distinguish those from your academy and mine?¡±

    Composing himself, Greene replied in a casual tone, ¡° Even without Reeves, we still have students Hymin, Lily and Colby. There are also many other outstanding third years with immense potential. I believe that if they put in sufficient hard work, they would definitely be able to enter the Elite Rail Forces.¡±

    Bradley burst intoughter upon hearing those words. Once he had calmed downed, he looked at Greene in a contemtive manner before continuing on. ¡°Old ssmate, your ¡°outstanding¡± third years aren¡¯t even on par with the freshmen and second years. Those that were have already been expelled from your academy. How long will you continue to deceive those students of yours?¡±

    ¡°Just because our freshmen and second years are exceptional doesn¡¯t mean that our third year students are weak,¡± Headmaster Greene replied smoothly.

    ¡°Old ssmate, I know that you are an honest person. But you can¡¯t simply just say something and expect the whole world to believe it,¡± Bradley responded in a mocking manner.

    ¡°What of these first and second year students of yours were to be beaten by my students in the exchange tomorrow? That would only mean that they¡¯re not outstanding enough. As such, the third years, who are inferior to them, would be even worse. Would you then agree to the quota transfer, old ssmate?¡± As he spoke, his tone became increasingly sharper and tinged with slight anger.

    ¡° Apetition is only just apetition, but a principle is something that should never waiver,¡± rejected Headmaster Greene, his voice filled with resolution. ¡°I¡¯ll not take the things that our children deserve and use it to make a bet with you. Even if you, Bradley, cancel this exchange, I¡¯ll still not make any concessions on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Bradley, they already know that they will lose,¡± the students of Adolf Academy chortled. ¡°That is why they do not dare fight us. To even have the cheek to say that they are ¡®outstanding¡¯. How trulyughable!¡±

    Everyone understood clearly what was transpiring between the two headmasters. Their headmaster was fighting for these quotas for their sake. It was natural for them to chime to help and do what was required to secure those quotas.

    ¡°Exactly! When they invite us, they lowered themselves and talked in a humble manner. However, when we epted and came over, they aren¡¯t even willing to give something as small as a quota to us,¡± someone eximed with a coldugh. ¡°To think that a ¡®famous¡¯ academy would act in this manner!¡±!

    Headmaster Greene was stunned at those words. He could ept Bradley saying such harsh words. But for those adolescent students to speak out in such a condescending manner? That was something he would never have imagined..

    Ah, has Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy already declined to such a level?

    ¡°Headmaster Greene,¡± said Wang Zhong as he took a step forward, ¡°can i add in a word or two?¡± Wang Zhong held him in aposed manner, and even had a faint smile on his face.

    The nearby students of Tianjing Academy felt indignant at the injustice they were suffering under, with each of them holding clenched fists. Headmaster Greene was a good natured elder in the academy, and had regarded with the highest of respect amongst the students. But to have not just Headmaster Greene but also the academy, which was like a home to every student, ridiculed and mocked by others was not something they can take lying down. If they weren¡¯t esteemed guest who had travelled far for the exchange, a fight would have broken out.

    Everyone instantly turned and looked at him. Bradley narrowed his eyes as he sized up this youngd. He had said those words earlier to infuriate Greene and those students, with hopes that they would agree to his request in a fit of rage. In fact, he came close to sess. Other than Deputy Headmaster Moore along with a couple of the more mature individuals, the vast majority of the people from Tianjing Academy was tense and agitated. Only this male student had a calm expression on his face, and could even smile under such a situation. Wang Zhong¡¯s calm demeanor made it difficult for others to see his true intent.

    Who was that male student?

 Chapter 173 â€“ One Can Never Be Completely Prepared in a Fight

    Chapter 173 ¨C One Can Never Be Completely Prepared in a Fight

    Greene nodded his assent, as he was interested in hearing what Wang Zhong had to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Headmaster Bradley,¡± Wang Zhong greeted before introducing himself, ¡°I am Wang Zhong, the captain of the Tianjing Squadron.¡± He then turned to face Greene before continuing to say, ¡°In fact, this is a simple matter that can be solved easily. Since the rmendation quotas are reserved for our third year brothers and sisters, they should have a say in making this bet.¡±

    The words had barely left Wang Zhong¡¯s lips when Hymin voiced her full support for this decision, ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet my quota!¡±

    ¡°Count me in as well!¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± both Colby and Lily dered at the same time. The decision as to who would receive the rmendation quotas had long since been decided and the four individuals to attain them were Reeves, Colby, Lily and Hymin. Although Reeves had been expelled from the academy, there was no argument as to whom the other three quotas should go to. Even though there was still one quota that had yet to be filled up, the minority would follow the majority in their decisions and voiced their consent.

    Admittedly, this quota was of utmost importance to Hymin and she fully understood how detrimental this could be to her. However, after seeing her most respected Headmaster Greene and academy suffer such humiliation, how could she only care about the quota and abandon them? She could not do such an inhumane act.

    ¡°There, it is decided then,¡± Wang Zhong announced without the hesitation that had held Headmaster Green¡¯s tongue.

    Wang Zhong then faced Bradley and said with candor, ¡°Look¡¯s like we have to cancel tomorrow¡¯s exchange then.¡±

    His words left Bradley, Headmaster Greene and everyone else stunned. Wasn¡¯t the consensus to continue the bet? Why is he backing out of it all of a sudden? Each and every one of them had the same thoughts, and it was clearly evident on their faces.

    Unlike everyone else, Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but felt amusement at the scene unfolding before her. During the days when she had taken care of Wang Zhong in the hospital, she had gained a better understanding of Wang Zhong¡¯s character and temperament. She could hazard a guess at what Wang Zhong¡¯s next words were, and they were precisely what she would say in such a situation.

    ¡°Headmaster Bradley and students from Adolf Academy, you have our gratitude for taking time off your busy schedule toe for an exchange with Tianjing,¡± Wang Zhong dered with a faint chuckle. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, the quotas should be left for those that truly require them. As such, every quota that both academies possess should be ced down in this bet.¡±

    As he proimed this, everyone gawked in surprise. Is this true? Betting one quota for the chance to attain four more in return?

    The quotas were the rights given to the academy, and was not something that a couple of seniors could decide to give away to another academy on a whim. If awarded did not want the quotas, they still could be given to another within the academy. If news of this matter were to spread, the repercussions for Tianjing Academy would be immense.

    Headmaster Greene stood there agaped at this deration. Looking around him, he saw the determination of the Tianjing Academy¡¯s students around him. Even his precious granddaughter, Scarlet, was amongst them. In the end, there was nothing he could say to change the situation. At this point of time, if he were to speak out and prevent this bet, Tianjing Academy would lose all face. However, if he considered the entire situation again, to lose to them would mean losing all their quotas. After all, there will be a day where fame, reputation and rtionships would no longer suffice.

    Bradley was only shocked for a brief period of time before recovering hisposure. He had initially thought that this male student was unlike the rest, but it appears that he was, in fact, a rash individual that could not take any criticism. To think that he, the great Bradley, was almost scared stiff by such a fellow. With a boisterousugh, hemented, ¡°You have spirit, young one!¡±

    Wang Zhong continued to look at Bradley with innocent eyes as he replied, ¡°Respected Headmaster Bradley, our academy possess four quotas. What about Adolf Academy? I don¡¯t think Headmaster Bradley woulde into this bet empty-handed, right?¡¯

    ¡°Adolf Academy will stake its two rmendation quotas into this bet,¡± announced a person from Adolf Academy with the name of Cecil. Previously, he was deep in thought, analyzing the fight that had urred between Laura and All Mouthy King. It was only when Headmaster Bradley mentioned about the rmendation quote did turn his attention over to the conversation.

    Greene was respected and loved by the students of Tianjing Academy. Likewise, Bradley was the object of admiration and respect for the students of Adolf Academy. Bradley was a good dean and had the heart to aid his students in their times of need as a teacher. He had even given up his rtionships with his old ssmates and his face in an attempt to wrestle away rmendation quotas for his students! That Wang Zhong had no right to discuss such conditions with Headmaster Bradley! He was just a junior student! Cecil thought that it should had been him to discuss this matter. As long as Adolf Academy were able to acquire the four rmendation quotas, the brothers and sisters that stand together behind him would have a bright future ahead of them!

    ¡°Four quotas to stake against two quotas?¡± Wang Zhong questioned with a smile, ¡° That doesn¡¯t seem fair, right?¡±

    ¡°How about we add in this year¡¯s resources allocated to Adolf Academy to the stakes?¡± Bradley replied while extending his hands out wide. With his face beaming, he looked towards Greene and said, ¡° Old ssmate, your student¡¯s a little hot blooded. Should we ced these in the bet then?¡±

    Headmaster Greene took a deep breath as he looked around and saw numerous pairs of eyes staring back full of eagerness and fighting spirit.

    Regardless of his pessimistic views about this bet, he knew that there were times that one needed to have to the courage to cut off one¡¯s means of retreat!

    Extending his hand out to Bradley, he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the children then!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you have reverted back to your old self, old ssmate!¡±

    Both of them shook hands with gusto, showing their agreement to the bet made. Greene had a smile on his face, for he could not me Bradley for scheming again him. Though Bradley had betrayed the friendship between the two of them, he had done so for the sake of giving his students a bright future. His actions would forever be etched in the hearts of these students of his.

    Therefore, who could say who was right, who was wrong, who¡¯s the good and who¡¯s the bad?

    This was the true essence of fighting! Regardless of victory or defeat, in the end, only the strong would prevail!

    The fight was about to begin, the Prodigy Society¡¯s lights were brightly lit in the night. Ma Dong had already gathered information from all over. From the highly ranked captain to the mere substitute, he had information on all of them. He was even aware of the conditions of each member of the Adolf Academy. Although it wasn¡¯t as detailed as he would have liked, it was sufficient enough to make fairly urate guesses.

    During the confrontation earlier, they had shown their bravery. Others may have even seen it as an impulsive act for doing so. Sadly though, one cannot rely on luck in fights. Tianjing Squadron had only been formed recently, and the strength of each individual was only average. Furthermore, they had not had much practice to cement the concept of cooperation in group battles. However, it was toote to retract the bet. With that in mind, every member started to analyze their opponents, with what information they had obtained. While all these data cannot be fully relied upon, it would still allow them to make intelligent guesses.

    The entire Prodigy Society was silent. It wasn¡¯t to say that they would not be able to win, but the probability of doing so is extremely low. This ced immense pressure on everyone in Tianjing Squadron. If it was just a regr exchange, they wouldn¡¯t care less. However, they had gambled using Tianjing¡¯s future and honor as a wager. As such, it was not as simple as winning or losing.It

    In fact, all of the pressure was on the shoulders of Wang Zhong, as he was now their captain. Although he was probably a dispensable captain in the eyes of the students, this pressure was something that he needed to bear. Talking big was easy, anyone could do it. However, the fight tomorrow wasn¡¯t noughing matter.

    Scarlet and the rest were also quietly analyzing the data in an attempt to identify probable opponents. However, it was impossible for them to engage in an in-depth discussion. After all, there were too many variables that could happen during a fight and added to that fact was the contrast in strengths between the two academies. Perhaps the greatest test that they would face this time wasn¡¯t for them, but for Wang Zhong himself.

    Wang Zhong was thest person to leave the society grounds. He was repeatedly looking at the introduction videos of those people with great intent, and no one wanted to intrude lest they break hi concentration.

    Were they rushing into things? Perhaps. But then again, no fights in life would wait for you to get prepared. Additionally, how much time would be needed for one to be considered as ¡®prepared¡¯?

    At least everyone knew that Wang Zhong was collected, the fight was something inevitable, and hence there wasn¡¯t anything anyone could say about it. Even Ma Dong tried his best to remain cheerful when he left. To think that he could maintain his cheerful disposition even when all odds were against them.

 Chapter 174 â€“ Grand Gamble

    Chapter 174 ¨C Grand Gamble

    Compared to the solemn and grave atmosphere within the Prodigy Society, the atmosphere was much more rxed in Adolf Academy. They had also sent out scouts to gather information about the Tianjing Squadron. In all honesty, they had made their preparations for the fight beforehand, seeing that they had nned to engage in one during the exchange. The only thing that caught them off guard was how impulsive the members of the Tianjin Squadron was.

    At this point of time, all twelve members of their squadron, including Cecil who was their star yer, were all huddled around the sofa. Every single one of them had their eyes glued to the gigantic screen in front of them.

    The video they were watching was the match between the Prodigy Society and the Saint Judgement. They watched the battle carefully, from the Emily¡¯s and Colby¡¯s confrontation using daggers to the wrestling match between Barran and Adams. They also paid careful attention to how Lily scared away Ma Dong and Grai instantly killing Adams along with Wang Zhong¡¯s urate arrow shots that easily overwhelmed Lu Zhantian, causing him to faint.

    After the video had ended, they immediately reyed the video a second time. This time, each and every part of the battle was scrutinized meticulously. The video was slowed down to show each frame, and every single detail was inspected as though ced under a microscope. This sequence of events was replicated another two to three times.

    If people were to know that Adolf Academy had all their members sitting together, earnestly researching on thebat videos of the lowest ranking squadron, they would definitely not believe their eyes.

    However, for the students of Adolf Academy, it wasmon practice for them to engage in such conscientious analysis of their opponents during theirbat preparation regardless of how strong or weak their opponent was.

    To be careless and underestimating one¡¯s opponent was not something that should be done. Any squadron that qualified to enter into this year¡¯spetition and wished to get into the finals would never make such a rudimentary mistake!

    Showing contempt towards their opponent was their strategy, and attaching importance to their opponent was their tactic. This was the approach that Adolf Academy had used all along to achieve their standing withinpetitions.

    Headmaster Bradley was sitting nonchntly at the side. He didn¡¯t interrupt Cecil when he gave his instructions to the other squadron members as he only wanted to participate and observe their discussions. Being around these youths, he was able to feel hope for the academy. In fact, he felt a little bad for this old ssmate. Although both of them were headmasters, the lives they led werepletely different. At their age, they had done all they could. Other than hoping that their students would excel and bring glory to the academy, there was nothing much left for them to strive for.

    Only after viewing the video for the fourth time did Cecil turn off the Skylink.

    ¡°So, how do you find them?¡± Bradley asked the student he was most proud of with a smile.

    ¡°They¡¯re stronger than we¡¯ve expected,¡± replied Cecil indifferently, ¡°That would exin the confidence they had when they suggested cing such a huge stake in the bet against us.¡±

    ¡°Inform everyone your analysis and the conclusion you have arrived at.¡± said Bradley, feeling very satisfied.

    With a nod, Cecil started to exin. ¡°The strength of their squadron can be approximately segmented into three distinct levels. The first level would be focused on the third years. Lily¡¯s and Colby¡¯s strength can be considered as above average and would be on the same level as a core lineup in a second rate squadron. However, they have a fixedbat style that can be ovee with the correct strategy, and it is unlikely that they would make a breakthrough in their strength. Hymin, on the other hand, has an important ability that would be crucial to their team. Thankfully, it¡¯s notbat-orientated and hence can be dealt with without many difficulties.

    ¡°The critical element for their squadron would be their second level: Emily of the Assassin Family. This is someone worth paying attention to. I¡¯ve seen her match against All Mouthy King, as well as her fight that was shown in the video earlier on. When youpare the two, it is obvious that she made fast improvements within a short span of two weeks. She had deepened her understanding of the essence of being an assassin, which resulted in her assassination and dagger skills to undergo massive improvements. She has such an overbearing talent inprehension. If we count in her fire special ability, as well as her potential upon entering the academy, I believe that she should be the core variable to Tianjing Squadron¡¯s tactics for tomorrow¡¯s battle!¡±

    Cecil paused for a short while before continuing, ¡°Grai is another one to look out for. This freshman¡¯s very formidable and very confident. It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s so little information on him. However, I feel that their strategy for tomorrow would center around the two of them.¡±

    All the other squadron members nodded their heads in agreement. Analyzing them to such an extent can be considered as cing high regards for their opponents.

    ¡°The third level would include both Scarlet and Wang Zhong. I¡¯ve originally thought that with Reeves gone, Scarlet would rece him as their captain. She has decent talent and is able to see the big picture easily. Regardless of that, I¡¯ve confidence in our ability to overwhelm them and win the battle,¡± said Cecil. People that only appear to be experts shouldn¡¯t be considered to be variables. As such, Cecil was confident that they would be able to suppress Scarlet. ¡°As for Wang Zhong¡­¡±

    Cecil gestured his hands helplessly as he continued, ¡° Frankly speaking, even I don¡¯t understand why he was ced as their captain. Combat abilities wise¡­ How should I put it, he has some skill. However, it¡¯s average at best. Furthermore, based on the information we have obtained, though he ced first in theoryst year, his actualbat scores are extremely poor. He even had to undergo remedial lessons and retake the exams due to his abysmal grades. I don¡¯t know whether he was ced on a screen, or perhaps he might have a unique talent inmandeering. Tentatively, we¡¯ll just have to wait for tomorrow to gain a better assessment of the situation. For thepetition tomorrow, if everything goes smooth, we can end it in a single shot. If anyplications arise, we¡¯ll let Grai off and destroy the others.¡±

    Hearing Cecil¡¯s exnation thus far, Bradley gave a satisfied smile.

    A lion still had to use its full strength to hunt a rabbit. If one relied solely on luck to attain the top position, the day when one would be defeated by others woulde by quickly. If one truly wanted to stand at the apex for a long time, one had to rely on one¡¯s cautiousness and brains!

    That person would be Cecil, his most outstanding disciple! With him there, there was nothing to worry about in tomorrow¡¯spetition!

    ¡°Adolf Academy will win!¡± eximed Bradley as he patted Cecil¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Adolf Academy will win! Adolf Academy will win!¡± the room instantly erupted into simultaneous roars!

    Adolf Academy against Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy. Their exchange had morphed into a fight where both academies had ced their future on the lines. This had sparked the start of a big fire in the hearts of the students.

    In contrast to the deserted stage during yesterday¡¯s wee ceremony, the entire Tianjing Academy was abuzz with excitement at the crack of dawn. It was only half an hour before the start of thepetition when thepetition grounds were packed with people as far as the eye could see, and not an empty seat in sight.

    Seats for distinguished guests had been erected the previous night at locations with the best of view. Other than Bradley, Headmaster Greene and Deputy Headmaster Moore, various teachers and quite a few other distinguished guests were already present.

    Yesterday, Tianjing Academy had challenged Adolf Academy, cing their four rmendation quotas to the Trump Card Lotive Squadron as a wager to a bet. This matter not only raised storms within the academy, the entire Tianjing City was perturbed by this gamble.

    In chaotic times like this, resources are something that are valuable and should not be freely given away. However, past the dark era, what was most important to the Freedom Federation, which had already recovered back to its vitality?

    It was human talent!

    Therefore, in this era, any famous academy would undoubtedly bebeled as the icon of the city they were in. Nothing, not even the government, couldpare to the importance of a famous academy. What¡¯s more, this matter not only concerned the reputation of Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy, it also had implications on the four precious rmendation quotas to the Trump Card Lotive Armed Forces! If there was one more person from Tianjing Academy that entered an elite organisation like the Trump Card Lotive Squadron, it would bring numerous benefits to the city itself.

    For members of the city council and big-shot merchants such as the sponsors Qian Duoduo, there was no reason to sponsor such a small society like the Prodigy Society. To them, funding them tens of thousands was akin to throwing it down the drain. However, now that thispetition was being held, it would be a good opportunity for them to gain poprity. As such, sponsors from all around were taking time off their schedule to watch thispetition.

    Headmaster Greene and Headmaster Bradley were undoubtedly the main characters in the viewing gallery. As the two of them were sitting together, joking andughing around, their demeanor made it hard for people to imagine that they were the ones who were currently in the bet.

 Chapter 175 â€“ Complete Lack of IQ

    Chapter 175 ¨C Complete Lack of IQ

    Currently, the buzzing sounds of discussion reached a feverish height. The students of Tianjing Academy were filled with extreme enthusiasm. This was different from yesterday¡¯s cold and cheerless atmosphere. The students not only filled the thousand-plus seats of thepetition grounds, but were also crowded outside the facility, watching therge screen outside that disyed the match.

    Regardless of whether they were there hoping for a miracle, enjoying the liveliness with others, or cheering for the Tianjing Squadron, all of the students present made it so that the grounds outside became an imprable blockade.

    Nowadays, one¡¯s face was even more important the grandness of the heavens and earth!

    Even if they lost, they would lose with spirit! They couldn¡¯t let others truly beat them down. This was their home field!

    Tianjing Academy Media¡¯s reporter Little Mei was right beside thepetition grounds. She pressed against her earphone with one hand while holding up the microphone with the other and was currently screaming at the top of her lungs before the camera. ¡°The passion that out fellow students have shown today truly makes me feel touched! Even though I¡¯m wearing my earpiece, I still able to hear the tsunami-like cheers from everyone! Our opponents may be Adolf Academy, the academy said to only be second to Copperfield in the regionalsst year, but Tianjing Academy isn¡¯t one to feel fear or dread! It isn¡¯t as though we have zero chances! We still have Student Grai, known as the charming freshman! We have the genius girl, Captain Scarlet¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please hold¡­ it seems the roster of both academies has been officially released. The captain for the Tianjing Academy Squadron has been changed to Senior Brother Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Wha?¡± The sudden change inmanders made the watching students feel a bit deceived.

    ¡°What the hell? Isn¡¯t the captain supposed to be Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong? That Wang Zhong from the second yearmander¡¯s department?¡±

    ¡°I heard it was an internal decision from the squadron. Scarlet had given up her seat as captain to Wang Zhong!¡±

    Initially, when Reeves had left there was a question about who the next captain would be going around inside the academy. In the eyes of others, the most suitable candidate with the most qualifications was Lily. She was the vanguard, a heavy soldier who could most easily lead the spirits of the squadron while also being a third-year senior sister. There wasn¡¯t anything to say about her strength and character. She even had experience in the regionalsst year.

    This dispute hadsted until Grace chose Scarlet instead. Although she was a bit too young and immature, just looking at the fact that she was president of ck Rose, the headmaster¡¯s granddaughter, as well as the academy¡¯s goddess made everyone feel the choice was rather eptable.

    But who the hell was Wang Zhong? Even if his performance in the group training was taken into ount, his failure to pass the year end examinations the previous year wasn¡¯t false. It wasn¡¯t false that he had to do the makeup exams, right? Even if he managed to squeeze into the Prodigy Society, he only had the title of vice-president. His appearance wasn¡¯t even enough to prop him up as there was Grai!

    Strength, qualifications, status, appearance. He wasn¡¯t known for his dominance in any of these fields. Yet, he still became captain? Could those rumors have been true? Did Scarlet really have something for Wang Zhong?

    When they thought about this, eighty percent of the entire student male poption had a ¡°what the fuck¡± kind of feeling. Was this a kind of male-domination y?

    Although they had heard this rumor in the past, no one had treated this seriously. But now that the lineup was announced before their enemy, anyone who dared to spew any negativements at this time would just be setting themselves up against the entire squadron and even against the entire academy.

    ¡°I heard Wang Zhong¡¯s theory isn¡¯t bad. I reckon he¡¯s the kind that¡¯s responsible for thebat strategies.¡±

    ¡°The main responsibility of the captain is still to arrange the battlefield and strategize the lineup. I remember that Wang Zhong even published a thesis on teamwork that was then published in the school newspapers. It really was quite good.¡±

    ¡°Since he was in first ce inst year¡¯s theory category, he should be the overlord of themander¡¯s department, right? With him formtingbat strategies, maybe there¡¯s some special move being nned out! Furthermore, he would definitely be able to act the part of a smoke grenade. Wang Zhong would definitely be able to deal with Cecil, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    One could only sigh with admiration at the masses¡¯ imagination ability. With such thoughts, the Tianjing students suddenly felt they weren¡¯t at much of a disadvantage.

    ¡°The squad members of both sides have already entered thepetition grounds. Currently, both captains are handing in their chosen member for the first round!¡± Reporter Little Mei was currently reporting on the situation with her loud voice. ¡°To anypetition between squadrons, the opening act is very important! This is due to the fact that the winner has the chance of submitting the chosen member for the second round after the losing team does. This means the winner has the option of choosing their own member that can counter the selected upation of the loser¡¯s chosen member. Many squadrons are then able to gain a 4:0 victory by relying on their advantage in the first round, winning round after round!1¡±

    The contest between the two squadrons wasn¡¯t just reliant on who was more vicious and strong. Instead, the order of who among the squadron was chosen by the captain was also very important.

    ording to thepetition rules, there would usually be six rounds in total. Five of those were dedicated to individual matches that were worth 1 point each while the final sixth round was a group 5v5 battle worth 2 points.

    With such an arrangement, unless the five people sent out in the solo matches were super experts at the very peak of the rankings and were able topletely suppress their matched opponents, most would rely on strategic arrangements and y with counter upations to defeat the strong. This was the gamey of the weak and happened very often. There were times when a smart mind was more useful than martial strength. When most thought about Wang Zhong¡¯s results within themander¡¯s departmentst year, a few were skeptical while most anticipated for something good to happen.

    Soon after, the members selected for the first round went up. The choices made caused the eyelids of the students filling the grounds to violently twitch.

    Tianjing Academy¡¯s Lily!

    As the first female heavy soldier in Tianjing Academy, arranging her to be the first to enter the field didn¡¯t leave much for one to criticize. In fact, this selection had already been guessed by the majority of the students before it was even announced. They all felt Lily should be the first one up.

    With Reeves¡¯ departure, other than the abruptly powerful Grai, Lily was considered the second strongest expert within the squadron. She was stronger than her fellow third-years, Colby and Mmi, but quite a bit. Furthermore, she was a heavy soldier that specialized in attacking. She had an above-outstanding performance when ying a role in either offense and defense and was a very dependable pick.

    But it just so happened that her match was the vice-captain of Adolf Academy¡¯s Squadron, Simon. His primary weapon of choice was the cannon. Heavy-caliber hot weapons were the usual nemesis of heavy soldiers.

    This was a counter, an absolute counter!

    Adolf Academy¡¯s captain had long guessed the lineup Tianjing would send out. Tianjing¡¯s strength was already weaker than theirs from the start. Now that they met with a counter in the first round, it would simply mean they would suffer aplete defeat in both strength and intelligence.

    Kneel down!

    If Scarlet had been captain, then people might still have been able to ept it. After all, she was a captain everyone acknowledged while also being a beauty. What¡¯s more, having a heavy soldier test the waters was a very ordinary method. There wasn¡¯t much about the choice that could be criticized and it wasn¡¯t too big a mistake. All one could do wasment over the poor luck and no one would say much about it.

    But the question now was, who exactly was the current captain of the squadron?

    It was Captain Wang Zhong! He was the ace in theory within themander¡¯s department and first ce duringst year¡¯s examinations. He was the light of the academy¡¯s hope and had jumped up three ranks to be captain.

    But since he¡¯d already broken the rules and be the light of the academy¡¯s hope, he should¡¯ve let his radiance blossom out! He should¡¯ve calmly and leisurely devise strategies, pass judgement upon everyone as he shook and roused the entirepetition grounds. It should¡¯ve been a show of intelligence that left no route of escape for Adolf¡¯s captain. To use one loss in order to achieve two wins, to transform into a deity. He should¡¯ve let Adolf dance upon his palms and watch as the strong was annihted as he chatted and joked around.

    And in the end, he was truly the best! To send out such a regr battle lineup and let others grasp upon his weakness instead, leaving himself with no way out.

    Was this the schrship student everyone spoke about? This was that amazing intelligence that would be the academy¡¯s light of hope?

    1. For those who forgot, 4:0 score in the individual matches is an instant victory, and there isn¡¯t even a need for the squadron to enter the grouppetitions. Even if one side wins with 3:2 in the individuals, the losing side can win the 2 points from the grouppetition and gain total victory.

 Chapter 176 â€“ Follow the Order

    Chapter 176 ¨C Follow the Order

    The voicesing from the audience shrunk by quite a bit. Since they were worried about affecting the morale of the Tianjing Squadron, there was a distinctck of shouting and cursing being tossed around.

    As for Adolf Academy, Cecil intentionally looked towards the zone dedicated to the Tianjing Academy Squadron. He found the second-year captain who was nicknamed ¡®Bookworm¡¯ and smiled faintly. There were many who assumed that the arrangements for a battle lineup was done as a gamble. In reality, this wasn¡¯t so. All of the decisions that went into the lineup required rules and necessity behind them.

    Cecil held the fight today with very high regards. He didn¡¯t care about the strength of Tianjing Academy, but instead paid attention to Adolf Academy¡¯s reputation concerning the four previous rmendation quotas. He would definitely obtain them all. In order to prepare, he spent the entire day yesterday researching this squadron through the use of various channels.

    Sending Lily out first as the vanguard was inevitable. It was different from the wild guesses that had been flung about by the students, such as Lily being the second strongest expert within Tianjing Academy. Cecil felt there should be at least two people within the squadron that could be considered stronger than her.

    Even so, this squadron had only been properly formed three months ago. Lily was the third-year representative within the squadron. Regardless of whether one considered the respect held toward the veteran members of the squadron or because the veterans had some kind ofrger right to speak, she being sent out was still their opponent¡¯s most definite choice.

    But naturally, if his opponent¡¯s captain thought through it a bit more deeply and dared to break the norms for the sake of victory, then he could¡¯ve made another counter to go against Adolf¡¯s arrangement. But it seemed Cecil overestimated the intelligence of this bookworm captain, Wang Zhong. Or perhaps his voice and prestige within the squadron wasn¡¯t sufficient enough. Regardless, this captain was no longer a threat to Cecil.

    This was Cecil¡¯s first probe. Not only did he counter the first selected member of Tianjing Academy, he also made a probe against the intelligence of their captain. It was obvious his opponent had failedpletely this round.

    Currently, Lily and Simon were atop the stage.

    Competitions in the real world were obviously different from those hosted inside the OP system. Although the entirety of thepetition grounds epassed arge space, ranged soldiers didn¡¯t see this as anything. Theck of obstacles, however, was clearly an advantage for them.

    It was a pity that Lily¡¯s opponent was Simon, who wasn¡¯t an ordinary ranged soldier. He was named the Heavy Soldier Cannoneer and was the nemesis of heavy soldiers. Furthermore, he was the vice-captain of the Adolf Squadron. It was said that this fellow even made Anlor of Copperfield Academy feel like driving his head into a wall. He was the one who made Anlor train bitterly with his ranged flying axes, so one could imagine how powerful he was.

    Simon had quite therge physique. If he were to toss away therge and thick cannon in his hands, people would begin to suspect he were a heavy soldier. But he also looked abnormally weird as he had a pair of extremely gentlemanly spectacles resting upon his nose. Thatrge, barbaric physique coupled with such gentlemanly sses, no matter how one looked at him one could only feel the aura of a gentleman radiating from him.

    Inparison, Lily was much more pleasing to the ey. As one of the previous three great soldiers of Tianjing Academy, her extremely fit appearance and unceasing flow of power made her a fusion of absolute strength and beauty. She even seemed to give off a faint fragrance as she passed. Simply based off her appearance, the difference between her and those sweat-covered heavy soldiers was like heaven and earth.

    Smiling faintly, Simon gave Lily a small bow. Toward beautiful women, this gentlemanly attitude was definitely a must. Furthermore, yesterday¡¯s unbridled behaviour had been instigated for the sake of infuriating Tianjing into making the bet. When one truly spoke about character and personality, Adolf Academy wasn¡¯t as unbearable as others assumed.

    Lily took a deep breath, then gave a curtsy as she drew her heavy sword. They stood in confrontation.

    She would be lying if she said there wasn¡¯t any pressure. But she¡¯d experienced such bigpetitions in the past and she knew that being anxious would just produce undesirable results. Furthermore, she had beenparing notes for two weeks with experts like Wang Zhong and Grai. The result was that she felt she had unknowingly broken through a bottleneck, one that had gued her for so long. She didn¡¯t know if it were enough to bridge the disparity between herself and and an expert like Simon, but her gazed became firmer and more resolute. I¡¯ll just do my best!

    ¡°You can do it, Senior Sister Lily!¡±

    ¡°That cannon isn¡¯t frightening at all! Senior Sister Lily will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! A heavy sword soldier¡¯s mobility and range of attack is much stronger than that of a shield-wielding heavy soldier! We have a chance!¡±

    It was only until the match was about to start that the scattered cheers of the students started to ring out. Even so, the cheers were quickly spurred on by the emotions of therge crowd. They all cheered and shouted words of encouragement. While the fight had yet to start and everything was still unknown, at this moment the roaring of cheers swept through the entirepetition grounds. This was Tianjing¡¯s home field!

    Then, Headmaster Greene personally rang the fight bell. The first match began!

    Bang!

    As the bell rang out, Lily made her move.

    It was as though wind appeared beneath her feet as she shot off like an arrow leaving its bow. Heavy soldiers excelled at close quartersbat. All she had to do was narrow the distance and the might of the cannon could be properly disyed.

    Lily¡¯s eruption of speed at the very start of the match made everyone scream involuntarily with excitement and admiration. It wasn¡¯t just her speed, even her footwork was different as she avoided moving in a heavy soldier¡¯s usual straight dash.

    She stared intently at the cannon in Simon¡¯s hand. The level of concentration she was currently exerting seemed unthinkable by the previous her and allowed her to make two pre-emptive decisions. With just a change in the direction of her dash, she was easily able to avoid Simon¡¯s heavy cannon attack and let them hit empty air. In the blink of an eye the distance between the two had shortened from a hundred meters to just fifty meters!

    Her actions astonished Simon. From the recordings of Lily inst year¡¯s regionals that he had analyzed with Cecil yesterday, they found that herbat style had been extremely straightforward. Generally speaking, the absolute majority of heavy soldiers would adopt a simple head-on dash. Everyone knew it was hard for a leopard to change its spots.

    Even if one ignored the increase in thebat strategies she disyed, she was stilll unexpectedly able to change even the manner and flow of herbat style. Her judgement allowed her to see through the trajectory of the heavy cannon fire and evade them proactively. This waspletely unlike the habits of those barbaric heavy soldiers. Furthermore, her movements didn¡¯t seem bad at all.

    Lily¡¯s performance made the students watching erupt into an uncontroble and thunderous roar. This really allowed them all to vent!

    ¡°Senior Sister Lily is simply too beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Shatter his sses!¡±

    ¡°Adolf Academy will surely lose! Tianjing Academy will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°Our goddess! Our goddess!¡±

    The surrounding atmosphere instantly became roused and feverish. But in the end, after he got over his short instance of astonishment, Simon simply gave a faint smile.

    While this beautifuldy was markedly better than how she was in the previous year, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Simon¡¯s body shook faintly and he fired two cannon shots. They didn¡¯t fly directly toward the rapidly approaching Lily, but instead hit the areas near her left and right sides.

    Not everyone could fire a cannon everywhere without a care like Sharmie. For regr cannoneers, the uracy of the shot, a necessity in suppressing enemy mobility, and hindering of vision to counter possible locations to move toward were things that defined how efficient they were.

    As the number one cannoneer in the Eastern China Region, Simon indeed lived up to his reputation. When he got serious and changed his attacks to ones that used properbat techniques, he managed tobine smooth cannon fire with short intervals and urate deduction of where to strike in order to suppress Lily in just a few seconds.

    Lily was able to narrow the gap because he had wrongly estimated herbat style and methods. Since she was the nimble, agile type, he would naturally use a method that countered her.

    This blockade of cannon fire had unknowingly created a maze for Lily. He was forcing her to head down the only path he made avable for her to follow.

 Chapter 177 â€“ Returning Shot

    Chapter 177 ¨C Returning Shot

    His footsteps didn¡¯t stop for even half a second as he shifted his position in order to keep a consistent angle of thirty degrees and a safe distance of 70 meters from Lily. This urate use of evasion and mobility without the need to think was already above what the word ¡®expert¡¯ could be used to summarize. It might also just be an innate talent of his.

    To be suppressed was just a natural urrence. Heavy hot weapons were simply the natural enemies of heavy soldiers, even more so with an expert like Simon.

    Those cheering voices quickly died away as everyone watched the fight in silence.

    Lily¡¯s performance had indeed made everyone feel astonished as she had made huge improvements. The current her even gave others the feeling as though she possessed the qualifications to rush into the elite division. It was just a pity that her opponent was even stronger than she.

    Nothing could be criticized about her opponent¡¯s choice ofbat techniques and strategy. He had acute eyesight and extremely richbat experience. Regardless of whether one considered his care for details or the disparity in soul power, Lily was inferior by a notch.

    This wasn¡¯t a fight between equals. Her opponent¡¯s cannon fire was too heavy. If she were to be hit directly by it, she might not evenst three hits. Only if she could take on the shots would she have been able to endure through andunch a strong counter-offensive.

    ¡°She can¡¯t escape anymore! If she does, she¡¯ll end up against the wall!¡±

    ¡°Just that little bit! Just a small spurt of strength! What¡¯s there to be afraid of! Kill him!¡±

    Various emotional voices rang out from the surrounding audience, but not the slightest bit of fluctuation could be seen on Lily¡¯s face.

    If Simon was regrly calcting and locking down her movements, then she was simrly calcting his positioning and firing habits.

    In the past, she had always loved to use simple unyielding force to solve everything head on. It was only after practicing with Wang Zhong and the rest for thest two months that she realized a huge change in her perception and understanding of the fight andbat as a whole.

    It was just thatughably bastardly airing from Wang Zhong and Grai that intimidated her, but it was due to the training environment.

    Inside Saint Judgement she would rely purely on her strength and violence and use charging techniques to deal with her training partners. Reeves was stronger than her, but he never bothered to apany her in her training. This made her feel a misconception that nothing was better than using head-on force. When she met people she couldn¡¯t defeat, she would just assume it was due to her not being powerful enough and she didn¡¯t wonder if herbat techniques, fighting style, or any other point was the issue.

    Sparring and interacting with Wang Zhong, Grai, and the rest made her realize howughable her previous perception had been. One¡¯s character was determined by how one was nurtured. Only an expert could raise up other experts. Due to this, she became open-minded and asked for much guidance from her two junior brothers. In fact, she even asked Scarlet for help. She never imagined that Scarlet would have such talent as she never openly revealed her abilities in the academy.

    Therefore, she had changed the concepts behind herbat techniques and even her fighting habits. She learned many new things that she once felt disdain and contempt for. As an example¡­

    A sh appeared in Lily¡¯s eyes as she weed an oing cannon shot that was leaned just a bit to the right. In the next moment, akin to a taut bowstring suddenly snapping and twisting, her silver-armoured body moved in a zigzag pattern as she furiously dashed through the shot and toward Simon!

    ¡°Bhander¡¯s Layering Dash?¡±

    ¡°No, its Zorrof¡¯s Lightning Steps!¡±

    They were simryering dashes, but Zorrof¡¯s Lightning Steps weren¡¯t as exquisite as Bhander¡¯s Layering Dash. The difference was small, easily allowing one to make the wrong judgement. The speed of Bhander, however, was definitely faster than Zorrof¡¯s.

    After being shot at for such a long time, she had calcted the impact zone of Simon¡¯s cannon shot. She even calcted where he would move to next!

    The energy cannon shot seemed to rub against her body, scraping ayer of armor off her back. This didn¡¯t in the slightest have an effect on her speed. In the blink of an eye she broke through the binding shots and shot forth toward where Simon would head to! That instantaneous eruption of speed from her Lightning Steps allowed everyone to imagine the miserable expression on Simon¡¯s face as he faced this heavy sword soldier that would appear in front of him within the next three seconds!

    When the saw the scene before them, the entirepetition grounds seemed to turned dead silent in an instant. Then a number of students stood and roared as they saw the brilliance of Lily¡¯s actions and her astonishing Lightning Steps.

    But at that moment, a cannon shot violently hit her square in the back. Lily stumbled forward, her Lightning Steps ruined. An instantter, another cannon shot howled from her opponent and struck home. She lost control of her body and was sent flying back violently. Before she couldnd, however, another heavy cannon shot hit her directly once more!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Lily¡¯s soul power defense was instantly shattered as she flew from the stage. A momentter, Simon¡¯s posed with his cannon ced leisurely against his shoulder. Those three cannon shots had been enough to shatter Lily¡¯s soul power, and thest one was even able to knock her unconcious. If he had fired one more shot, she might really have died.

    Injuries were unavoidable in such officialpetitions. Even death was something one couldn¡¯t avoid perfectly. Still, to purposefully kill someone wasn¡¯t permitted. No matter what, all soldiers who sparred needed some level of restraint. Especially those in such a dominant position as Simon.

    The watching Tianjing audience turned silent. They had been prepared for a shining star to appear, but in the end they discovered it was all just a nightmare.

    Returning Shot!

    This was the shot that suddenly appeared and caught Lily off guard. She had ced all of her concentration on evading his frontal assault and had been struck squarely by it.

    The returning shot and arc shot could be called the core techniques of long-rangedbat. It wasn¡¯t as difficult to execute as the arc shot, but the critical elementy in the control Simon had throughout the entire fight. He had long predicted Lily¡¯s dash and used it as part of the trap he had set up. The positioning of his shot gave Lily the chance to dash forward and narrow the distance. He used that shot as bait, something Lily couldn¡¯t simply ignore.

    This was such a terrifying calctive and analytical ability. The fight could be rated as the ssic example of a nned fight. In Simon¡¯s eyes, the hard-working Lily was just reduced to a moving live target.

    First Round. Adolf Academy¡¯s Simon wins!

    Hymin was currently helping Lily with her treatment. In fact, the injuries had been rather light. She had only been knocked unconscious due to the intense and abrupt impact that shut down the flow of blood to her brain momentarily. It was good that their opponent had control over his yardstick. It proved that his strength and eyes were indeed better than hers.

    Tianjing¡¯s side didn¡¯t feel flustered over the lost. Their group of nine new exactly how strong they werepared to their opponents.

    Regardless of whether it was the heaven-defying dueling abilities of Grai or the master of pen and sword, Wang Zhong, the two werebeled as the two great trump cards. So long as they weren¡¯t yed, the team wouldn¡¯t lose.

    But this didn¡¯t mean those watching or others thought the same.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. It was as though they were trying to exert invisible pressure from all directions. It even made the Tianjing Squadron feel a bit solemn and grave.

    The use of Lily in the first round led to her facing a counter. While many wished to curse and shout out, they all knew their reason for cursing wasn¡¯t enough. There was even the slight feeling of them trying to nitpick.

    Tianjing Academy¡¯s strength was just at that level. Sending Lily in the vanguard was in fact the most stable choice. If someone else had been chosen to face the terrifying Simon, chances were they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much better than Lily. Even the King of the Freshmen, Grai, might not have differed any better.

    Those with more acute eyes knew the critical element would be in the second match. Since the hope of a good beginning had turned into a failure, and both sides¡¯ opening probe wasplete, the lineup that followed would be the key change. After all, they still had Grai. If they used some ingenious lineup, they might be able to stay clear of Adolf¡¯s strength and cut a bloody path to victory.

 Chapter 178 â€“ Abandoning in Self Despair?

    Chapter 178 ¨C Abandoning in Self Despair?

    Many had already begun to analyze and consider the lineup arrangement they would push forward if they were in Wang Zhong¡¯s shoes. Letting Grai up now would undoubtedly be a choice. Grai was an all-rounded soldier and no upation could really be called his nemesis.

    Using the strongest fighter in order tounch an offensive strike was a good n. As long as they snatched away next round¡¯s right to choosest, they would be able to utilize upational counters to twist the following matches to their advantage.

    Naturally, Grai could also be hidden away. Scarlet and Emily could also be sent up to confuse Adolf. After all, the two hadn¡¯t participated inst year¡¯s regionals, so Adolf would have quite the misconception of their strength. This was an exploitable advantage. Furthermore, Scarlet was also the squadron¡¯s previous captain, one selected by Grace. Her strength was basically assured. She could at least reduce the negative effect of losing the first round to the absolute minimum.

    So what was his choice?

    Thepetition grounds¡¯ current atmosphere was grave and solemn. This was the moment for him to show his theoretical capabilities.

    Everyone was watching Wang Zhong. The target himself was also pondering his choice. Actually, it wasn¡¯t aplicated choice. Just as Cecil had guessed, respect should be given to one¡¯s third-year brothers and sisters. During their squadron training, Wang Zhong clearly felt the passion that drove Lily and Colby forward.

    The two had participated inst year¡¯s regionals and suffered a crushing defeat. During thest two months they had interacted with the rest of the squadron and improved greatly. It was inevitable for them to feel the pressing urge to battle after such gains. They wanted to prove their results to everyone!

    Such thoughts weren¡¯t prohibited, but this required that these veterans view their strength without any bias first. Tianjing¡¯s disparity in strength with the other squadrons was just too great. It was to the point where their strengths couldn¡¯t be highlighted as they lost. Now that they¡¯d gained some aplishment, they assumed they were equal or even better than the other squadrons. Such thoughts were frightening and might even hurt the entire squadron as a whole when they participated in futurepetitions.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s decision, then, was to ¡®temper¡¯ them. He treated the enemy as a hammer and the fight as the forge. This fight wasn¡¯t just for the sake of the bet, but to help the entire squadron. Captains were required to consider these aspects.

    And if he were to be frank, his prestige just couldn¡¯t match up to Reeves at the moment. He couldn¡¯t just burst with radiance all of a sudden. Prestige needed to be forged into being, bit by bit.

    So with a faint smile, Wang Zhong reported his second choice¡ªColby.

    Tianjing Squadron¡¯s nextpetitor to walk out was unexpectedly Colby!

    The slightly quietpetition grounds was now deadly silent. A few in the audience even had their mouths gaped open. He actually sent Colby out for the second match!?

    It wasn¡¯t as though the academy despised Colby. In the end, however, most of the students never would¡¯ve chosen him if they were in charge of the selection.

    Firstly, although the assassin upation could be considered strong and pretty good during duels, they were far too easily countered. Meeting heavy soldiers inclined toward defense was a show where one side just stood there while the other attacked uselessly. It would just make people feel sullen and extremely pissed.

    If it had been a dark setting with aplicated terrain, then assassins would be able to utilize the avable advantages to conceal themselves and seek opportunities. This was an athletic stage, however, and there was universal agreement that assassins would fall once they stood atop it.

    Alright! Even if one didn¡¯t consider all of this, just based on strength Colby had lost to Emily three months ago! Terrain? Mental state? A loss was a loss and there was no other reason behind it.

    He was a third-year veteran as well! Hisbat skills were fine, but in all aspects of his soul power he was on a set path. Even if he and Emily had started at the same time, Emily¡¯s growth over three months would definitely exceed his!

    Along with all that, he had participated inst year¡¯s regionals and records of his strength would have already been seen through by Adolf. Even if Wang Zhong wanted to send an assassin up, he should¡¯ve at least sent Emily instead. Naturally, the best choice would¡¯ve been Scarlet or Grai.

    But how could this be possible? Why? Why did he choose Colby!?

    Did this fucker¡¯s brain get kicked by a donkey?

    The grief and indignation within the hearts of the Tianjing crowd started to surface uncontrobly. Lily being sent out during the first fight was him just following the norm. Colby being sent out now was him just acting like a fool.

    ¡°Fuck! Wang Zhong, do you even know how to arrange a fucking lineup? Did you really do any proper analysis of the opponent¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°Do you really understand every single member of your squad?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! All in all, you shouldn¡¯t have sent out Colby! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a spy for Adolf!¡±

    They didn¡¯t even wait for Adolf¡¯s choice before the shouts and curses started to rain down. It wasn¡¯t even aimed at the Tianjing Squadron but their moronic captain! This fucker had even acted so gracefully before the battle! Was he some joker sent by monkeys!?

    Unable to bear it, Cecil started to shake his head.

    Yet another third-year veteran.

    Exactly how much respect does this second-year captain hold? Perhaps he was just a decorative ornament.

    When he saw the imposing self-confidence being exuded yesterday before Headmaster Bradley, he had assumed Wang Zhong to be someone worth noting. In the end, his arrangement thest two matches really made others feel like dropping their sses. It made Cecil feel greatly disappointed. He had originally anticipated a spectacr fight.

    ¡°Elena,¡± Cecil called in an indifferent tone, ¡°make it quick.¡±

    Finding a counter against every one of Tianjing¡¯s members was what Cecil had been doingst night after carefully analyzing and understanding the information he had on hand. Even a lion would use its full strength when hunting a rabbit. He would never go into a match with a heart full of contempt. Furthermore, this match had quite the stakes behind it.

    As such, all avable counters had been made and selectedst night. As long as they were able to gain a good start, they could simply use the advantage to make the final decisions and thoughtlessly suppress any opponent that came up. It didn¡¯t require any on-the-spot thinking as he just chose from his list of arranged counter lineups.

    A purple blur shed from Cecil¡¯s side and reappeared on the stage like a specter.

    Purple clothes, purple weapons, even her hair was purple! Eyes purple, lipstick purple, how much did thisdy like the color purple!?

    Purple represented romance, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of such present on this girl. Those pair of purple eyes just stared at Colby and never seemed to move. They gave others a very cold and chilling feeling.

    Adolf didn¡¯t use a heavy soldier to counter Colby because the heavy soldier was needed for more important targets. Dealing with Colby didn¡¯t even require a specific upational counter¡ªElena was more than suited.

    This purpledy was Adolf¡¯s best assassin. Cecil had nned to use her as a counter against Colby early on. When she received her target, Elena took it upon herself to go through all of Colby¡¯sbat videos fromst year¡¯s regionals.

    In fact, such trouble wasn¡¯t even necessary. Unlike Lily, it wasn¡¯t easy for assassins to change theirbat style. Other than learning a few new big moves, they could better their time by improving on specific aspects like strength, speed, or other basic capabilities. Although this was a kind of stable improvement, it was also very slow and talent yed a very bit part¡­ simple put, this match would be much more rxed than the previous one.

    Elena raised an eyebrow. When the bell rang, she advanced on rapid steps.

    Currently, thepetition grounds waspletely silent. Everyone had already let go of the initial hot-headed hope they¡¯d felt at the start, especially after seeing Elena begin her assault.

    Elena didn¡¯t bother with any fancy moves. Shift, attack, step, strike¡­ her figure was akin to a purple hurricane that fluttered endlessly across the stage.

 Chapter 179 â€“ Beat the Captain to Death!

    Chapter 179 ¨C Beat the Captain to Death!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    The sessive attacks and constant counters by both individuals reverberated through the battlefield like a continuous sound. Everyone had underestimated the extent of Colby¡¯s strength. His attacks were blurring together into one constant streak, with traces of remnant shadows forming every time he unleashed his techniques to attack the opponent. Compared to the previous times when he had crossed daggers with Emily, he had gotten stronger.

    On the other hand, Elena attacks flowed from one stance to the next, just like a dancer. Her movements left people in awe and delight, drawing people in and mesmerizing them with such ease. Her lithe and graceful motions was a reminiscent of the dance of the old era, inciting admiration amongst those who were watching her.

    She was the epitome of the words ¡°Ice Queen¡±, releasing power from her body whenever it pleases her. The current Elena was such a beauty that anyone looking at her would be dazzled by her brilliance. This made it hard for people to look pass her ravishing appearance and realise that under that facade was a killing intent so sharp that it could slice objects into ribbons.

    It was only Colby who was facing her inbat that felt the true force of her killing intent.

    His opponent was faster, stronger, more urate and more vicious than he was!

    Elena¡¯s fluid movements seemed to elicit remnant shadows whenever she attacked, leaving onlookers in awe at the beauty of her ¡®dance¡¯. However, it was a nightmare for Colby to handle. He had to focus all his attention on expanding his field of vision in an attempt to capture every little movement and detail. Even with that, however, all he could capture was the shadow of his opponent.

    The sounds of weapons shing against each other intensified as the battle progressed. Yet, despite his best efforts, none of his attacks made their marks. Instead, even though he had made preemptive judgements, his opponent was faster, taking the initiate to block his daggers which prevented them from hitting the intended locations.

    It was akin tounching an attack, only to have your opponent evade it by moving back while deflecting your attack by changing its course of action with a simple p to your wrist. Not only would youpletely miss your target, you would be restricted in your movements should this continue on for long periods of time. Each time this happened would leave you demoralised, slowing your reactions and changing the flow of the battle such that you would dance to the rhythm that your opponent dictated. This would make it easier for the opponent to not just predict your movements, but also to counterattack at opportune moments.

    Colby knew that he would definitely lose if this kept up. The disparity between him and his opponent was too big. Perhaps his opponent was only faster than him by 20%. However, for an assassin, this advantage in speed was already enough to kill an opponent.

    He and Lily had felt that they had improved immensely during this period of time, and had believed that they could truly confront elites from strong squads. However, now¡­

    Colby took a deep breath, before suddenly withdrawing his daggers. In the blink of an eye, four remnant shades akin to four clones instantly appeared around his body! He only needed an instance for him to escape Elena¡¯s control and tounch his counter attack!

    ¡°Four Shadows Prison Killing Array!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! He¡¯d finally used his ultimate move!¡±

    This sparked off the embers of passionate in those in the viewing gallery. Everyone was woken up from the stupor that was induced by watching Elena¡¯s elegant ¡®dance¡¯ and they started cheering with passion.

    However, before this passionate feeling could grow anyrger, the five remnant shades disappeared all at once in an instant.

    At this point of time, a purple figure appeared right behind Colby. Extending a dagger out from her back, she aimed at Colby throat. But before it couldnd, she stopped her attack, leaving it bare inches away from Colby¡¯s throat. With a cold smirk tugging at the corner of Elena¡¯s mouth, she whispered, ¡°Too slow.¡±

    Feeling the dagger on his throat and hearing those words, Colby took a deep breath and lowered his head in defeat. Before this fight, he was confident about the fight. But now¡­

    The Four Shadows Prisons Killing Array was indeed a pretty good technique. However, it hab already beenpletely seen through. Any technique that had been seen through would cause the death of its user, as one¡¯s opponent could make the proper judgement and counter appropriately. Having thoroughly analysed Colby¡¯s battle videos, Elena knew how the technique worked and had formted a counter to it. Elena had only been waiting for him to use this move before striking out.

    The disparity was indeed too big.

    Two sessive losses for Tianjing Academy.

    Though many of the students from Tianjing Academy held little favorable opinions of their academy¡¯s squadron before the start of apetition, having faced such loss made their hearts iparably heavy.

    The athletic grounds was filled with silence. The disparity in strength was clear. Lily¡¯s loss could be attributed to the fact that her upation was countered by that of her opponent¡¯s. It made the loss easier to swallow. However, this match was one between two assassins. Tianjing Academy could no longer make any excuses for the second loss they had suffered.

    The suppression of strength. Be it speed, strength or uracy, Elena was better than Colby in every aspect. From the start till the end of the match, there wasn¡¯t a single point when a reversal could be made.

    Could Colby be med?

    No.

    This was a mistake in the lineup that was decided based on the judgement of the captain!

    When facing against an opponent that was superior in strength, the captain should choose upations that were not easily countered, and decide on members whose information wasn¡¯t well known to the opponent. This was the fundamentals of leadership.

    Instead of using the first and second years whose strength were not well understood by the outside world, Wang Zhong had insisted on using the two third year seniors whose abilities were fully understood andid to bare to everyone.It wasn¡¯t a matter of Adolf Academy trying to counter Tianjing¡¯s choices! The selection of the lineup was basically wrong! Choosing Grai or Scarlet, or even Emily would be better! At least Adolf didn¡¯t know much about them!

    Countless gazes now converged upon Wang Zhong¡¯s face. The current atmosphere within the grounds was filled with frightening pressure. Resisting the urge not to scold and curse out was the only thing that the students could do for their squad. After all, the fight had not yet ended, with many a match toe.

    Lily and Colby were downcasted at their losses¡­they had requested to fight yesterday. Although they did not make any forceful demand, they had both disyed their interests in being the first to fight in the matches. In all actuality, both of them did not think that Wang Zhong would really arrange it such that they would both go out at the start. After all, Scarlet, Grai and the rest were closer to Wang Zhong, so he would better understand their capabilities. In the end, however, though both of them had gone up, they had resulted with a terrible score of 0 : 2. The next few matches would be critical for the Tianjing Squadron.

    Bradley¡¯s smile broadcasted his tion of the matches¡¯ progression as he turned to look at Greene. The current score of 2 : 0 sent him over the moon. The confidence that Wang Zhong had disyed the day before made him feel a bit of trepidation, which made him more vignt and wary for today¡¯s matches. However, from the looks of it, he had ced too much thought into it. ¡°Old ssmate, it appears that I¡¯m going to win this bet.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still three solo matches left. No need to rush the matter,¡± replied Greene expressionlessly. However, nervousness was present within his heart as he watched the progression of the matches. How did everything go into disarray?

    ¡°The current situation of 2 : 0 is not an easy thing toe back from,¡± said Bradley with a grin. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make another bet then?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Greene frowned in worry. ¡°What? You¡¯re even eyeing the rmendation quotas for next year?¡± replied Greene.

    This level of bullying was too much.

    Bradley gave a loud chuckle as he patted on Green¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bradley responded immediately with a hurtful tone, ¡°You make me seem as though I¡¯m a money-grabbing old man. Let¡¯s not stake those. Instead, I would like to have that old jar of wine in your cer that Grace gave youst year. You did show off quite smugly to our group of old brothers quite a number of times, stating that it was discovered in the ruins.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! I¡¯ve already finished drinking it!¡± Greene replied while rolling his eyes at Bradley. He could not help but feel hopeless at the whole situation. It was after all a officialpetition and the results relied on oue of the fights. However, the taste of losing was still unbearable.

    Both Simon and Elena were outstanding individuals and watching them fight rekindled the mes of Greene¡¯s love for talent. Possessing their abilities would guarantee at least a 70 to 80% rate of sess of passing the examinations posed by Elite Rail Forces. The only problem was getting enough quotas to give to them. If that group of brats was his students, he would go through great lengths to ensure that they would get the quotas.

    However¡­what was that brat, Wang Zhong, up to?

    Greene was also unable to understand his train of thought. He had always heard thatss Scarlet talk about him everyday. Even Grace had acknowledged him as captin. If not, he would never have agreed to cing Wang Zhong as captain. He had assumed that Wang Zhong would disy his supposed unsurpassed tactical abilities today, but it appeared otherwise. For the first match, there wasn¡¯t much to say about sending Lily up, with the only thing that could be said was that he was too respectful, andcked the courage to take on change. However, with regards to sending Colby up for the second match, even Greene had to say that it was a grave mistake to make.

    Who would he send for the third match?

    However, though Wang Zhong was subjected to constant criticism from all sides, he started to smile. Was he truly overly confident, or was this due to his naturally positive mindset?

    Wang Zhong had his own ns, but there was no use in him telling them.

    For the solo battles, there were still three matches left.

    Under the gazeing from the entire grounds, Wang Zhong had already decided on who would go up to the stage. Scarlet, who was selected, had a grave expression on her face as she stood up. She was extremely clear about the importance of this uing match.

 Chapter 180 â€“ Fight Between Aces

    Chapter 180 ¨C Fight Between Aces

    ¡°It¡¯s Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, they have finally unleashed the nuclear weapon!¡±

    Needless to say, Scarlet¡¯s poprity and strength was well-known within the academy. Additionally, it wasmon knowledge that the promotion from freshmen to second year would induce a metamorphosis that would improve their strength by leaps and bounds. This was particrly so for those that were talented and outstanding individuals. With this in mind, the crowd was holding much anticipation for the match against Scarlet.

    Taking off her jacket, it was revealed that Scarlet had donned a ck colouredbat outfit underneath, with two runic pistols made from Km ice crystals hoisted at her waist. She looked exactly like a hero standing upright with pride, emanating waves of charisma and courage.

    Those ice crystal runic pistols of the Km series were a notch above the runic pistols typically used in practice. The Km series had better specs in terms of power and abilities.

    They were able to undergo continuous firing without heating up, and had a immense increase in power aspared to the normal runic pistols. It also possessed the freeze property, which power would be enhanced by manyfold whenbined together with Scarlet¡¯s ice special ability. It goes without saying that this was a weapon made by Dean Moore.

    At the sight of Scarlet, hope began to blossom once again in the hearts of the students, causing the atmosphere to heat up with passion once more. But Adolf Academy had made preparations to counter this ¡®hero¡¯.

    Seeing Cecil walking out with a sword and shield, a sliver of admiration shed within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    It appears that their opponents have done their homework. Based on their choice of lineup, it was clear that they had analyzed the strength of their Tianjing Academy thoroughly. That was expected considering the close rtionship between Headmaster Bradley and Headmaster Greene. It would had resulted in Adolf gaining an even better understanding of this youngdy of the Greene Family. Adolf¡¯s Simon and Elena had already went up. Other than Cecil who had been sitting behind all along, Scarlet wasn¡¯t afraid of any one of them.

    This selection made by Adolf was an intelligent once indeed. However, though things seem to have gotten harder for them, Wang Zhong appeared increasingly rxed. With the threat of Cecil removed, it would be much easier to implement his n. As for Scarlet, she was looking forward to this fight. Scarlet, by nature, was very gentle and would care greatly for others. However, within the depths of her heartid a stubborn and unbending will.

    This fight was what she had thirsted for!

    Though Wang Zhong¡¯s mind was at rest, the crowd, however, was cold with fear and trepidation.

    They¡¯re not giving any leeway! This fucker is really vicious!

    Scarlet was indeed very strong. If that was not the case, she would not had been chosen by Grace to be the captain of the squadron. However, it was still important to note who she was up against.

    Her opponent was Cecil! A super soldier on the same level as Laura and Sharmie! Furthermore, he was a sword and shield soldier, granting him both offensive and defensive capabilities that was at high level! What could Scarlet with her two pistols to him?

    The atmosphere that had just warmed up instantly plummeted down like a rollercoaster. Furthermore, this decline was even more severe than the one after the second match had ended!

    ¡°Scarlet.¡±

    The atmosphere of the entirepetition grounds had turned solemn. In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was clear that even the almighty Scarlet felt a sliver of nervousness when pitted against Cecil. However, it was then Wang Zhong made his move. ¡°You can do this!¡± Wang Zhong yelled with a grin on his face while punching his fist in the air. ¡±

    ¡°You can do it, senior sister!¡± followed Barran and Emily in a loud voice. The cheers of the two sounded abrupt and awkwarding from a silent crowd that emanated with dread.

    The squadron was ced under the killing gazes of countless people from the crowd. Obviously, they weren¡¯t directed towards Barran and the rest, but at Wang Zhong.

    Considering what we had seen, you are thest person who should cheer, you moron!

    The students were trying their best to restrain themselves. Thus, they had only red at Wang Zhong to show their unhappiness. The fact that they had not scolded Wang Zhong so openly in thepetition grounds was a sign of unity within the Tianjing Academy.

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but smile. Regardless of the situation, Wang Zhong¡¯s voice had always granted her a peace of mind, giving her a foothold to ground her and be steadfast.

    With a nod, her anxiousness disappeared without a trace. At this moment, with her hands on the gun hostlers at her waist, she looked towards Cecil and said, ¡°Please advice!¡±

    The corner of Cecil¡¯s mouth turned upwards in a smirk.

    So this was the granddaughter of Headmaster Greene. Not only that, her mother had came from a well-established family. With her status, she would definitely be ced in the higher levels of the Federation after her graduation. It was thusmon for people to overlook a student like that in thebat arena, as they would not spend their time in their youth to train their bodies. Their physical levels would not differ much from the average soldiers, though their tactical abilities would be much better as they would be trained in that aspect.

    However, Headmaster Bradley had revealed a crucial piece of information that shocked him badly. It was pertaining to Scarlet¡¯s ID within OP. Approximately a month ago, she had gained a string of gorgeous victories that had allowed her advancement from the Elite Division into the Hero Division. Interestingly enough, t she maintained a very low profile, which was typical, and had not use her actual name.

    Upon seeing the video recordings of her in OP, Cecil came to the conclusion that thisdy might be the true trump card of Tianjing Academy!

    Without a word, Cecil returned a knight¡¯s salute to Scarlet, before standing still without moving an inch.

    While waiting for the bell to go off, the two faced each other in a confrontation. They seemed to be engaged in a battle of the mind, turning the atmosphere on thepetition stage frigid.

    Ding!

    The bell rung out, signifying the start of the match. With a bang, Cecil dashed forward at an extreme speed!

    To the new humans that possessed superior speed, a distance of a hundred metres would be covered in ten seconds. With the use of dashing techniques, they would attain a greater speed,pleting the distance in mere seconds. Furthermore, closing the distance between him and the opponent was the basics for any close quarters upation. Cecil¡¯s small shield was ced in front of his face to protect himself. It goes without saying that he did not n to charge forth mindlessly.

    Scarlet focused with rapt attention at his movements. Immediately upon him entering the range of her pistols, gun shots fired out.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang¡­

    The Km series pistols were the universally acimed king of guns. Other than their power and their continuous rate of fire, their bullet trajectories were the best among the other pistols. Their flight paths were more stable than even normal sniper rifles. Utilizing the Km series pistols in variousbat arrays was seen as an artform to gun experts, as it brought about an indescribable sense of beauty in the eyes of these experts.

    Naturally, if the person who used the pistols was a beautiful girl, the appeal of the pistols would be enhanced.

    Scarlet¡¯s elegance during her attack was enough to make people¡¯s heads turn. The frost runes shed from the muzzles of her ice crystal runic pistols, creating icy sts that shot out at her opponent. In a blink of an eye, sixteen bullets had been fired off continuously without a hitch at Cecil. As the amount of soul power required to control the bullets was small, it was easy for someone like Scarlet to ensure that all sixteen bullets would maintain a straight flight path. This resulted in the sixteen bullets to strike Cecil simultaneously!

    The bullets left behind white trials that were visible to the naked eye formed sixteen intersecting lines, appearing as though they formed a giant. Scarlet¡¯s attack was no different from an array attack!

    A sh of admiration sparked within Cecil¡¯s eyes. Being able tounch an attack using sixteen separate bullets to form an array attack wasn¡¯t such an high level technique, and was considered to be a basic ability for those upations that relied on hot weapons. However, the soul power needed to control the attack, along with the ability to calcte the bullet¡¯s trajectory and urately determining the distance between one and one¡¯s opponent were all required for the attacks to strike the opponent simultaneously.

    However, it wasmonly said that being able tounch four simultaneous attacks was already considered average, whileunching six was seen as decent and eight was more difficult for themon man. For one to be able to do so with sixteen bullets, the individual would be considered to be at an expert level. Thisss was someone that could be easily dealt with!

 Chapter 181 â€“ Outstanding Goddess

    Chapter 181 ¨C Outstanding Goddess

    The small round shield and longsword were used simultaneously to block. Six bullets hit the small round shield while the longsword sliced apart three. Another five were then dodged, leaving only two to hit home.

    Graham Ice Crystal rune pistols couldn¡¯t be underestimated, but when faced with Cecil¡¯s guard it clearly wasn¡¯t enough. The two shots only caused his body to shiver a bit and leave a bit of an icy stain on his leg.

    That perfectly done sixteen-shot seamless array attack had barely any effect on Cecil¡¯s charge.

    But what followed closely after the array attack was a hurricane-like hail of bullets that rushed berserkly at him.

    An array barrage, be it single-shot surprise attack, or even a controlled node of shots, all of these techniques had the ability to seal an opponent¡¯s ability to weave through while advancing.

    Scarlet¡¯s marksmanship was disyed to their maximum level without any restraint. Various kinds of attacks rumbled out in a natural and smooth wave. While therge majority could be blocked or evaded, one out of seven-to-eight bullets still managed tond on Cecil. A single shot couldn¡¯t injure Cecil much, but whenever theynded a small icy stain was always left behind. Cecil ended up looking like he had somehow blossomed with flowers.

    Those energy bullets contained her ice special ability and had a slowing effect behind them, but this effect didn¡¯t seem to show on Cecil¡¯s body. His fleshly body and soul power was too strong and exceeded Scarlet¡¯s by at least a level.

    Cecil¡¯s speed continued to stay at its absolute maximum, those ten bullets that hit having only just tickled him. He wasn¡¯t slowed by even a tenth of his speed and in a sh he narrowed the gap between them to around forty meters. With a step, his body shed and disappeared!

    Bhander¡¯s Layering Dash! It was amon dashing technique of soldiers and was sufficient to allow one to step past a ten-plus meter distance. In Cecil¡¯s hands, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to move forward forty meters in a sudden dash.

    But at that moment, another bullet struck him. It was a very simple bullet and not any different from those earlier bullets that left their marks on Cecil¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t suddenly contain any eruption of power or other special effects. What it did, however, wasnd coincidentally atop one of those marked icy stains.

    This was different from All-Mouthy King¡¯s oveying that he used to defeat Anlor. Scarlet was, after all, not All-Mouthy King and Cecil wasn¡¯t Anlor.

    The effect of oveying just two pistols didn¡¯t reach a level that allowed her to simply disregard her opponent¡¯s defense. But this move did allow her special ability to shine. That small icy stain suddenly grew to the size of a palm and the slowing effect increased!

    Cecil¡¯s speed slowed, a movement that was visible to the naked eye. The effect of his dash was made negligible and he couldn¡¯t continue using it.

    The slowing effect had increased!

    This was an intricate use of her ice special ability!

    His dash failed, and the rhythm of the fight quickly returned to what it was at the start with its bnce teetering back and forth. Scarlet maintained her steady suppression and calmly took the opportunity to widen the distance between them. She returned to a safe distance of fifty meters.

    At the same time, her ice attacks continued to ovep and the slowing effect continued to increase.

    This was the first exchange between them and Cecil had unexpectedly suffered a loss! Furthermore, he was being suppressed in all aspects!

    Scarlet¡¯s movement speed wasn¡¯t fast, but there was nothing to criticize concerning her positioning. Compared to the subconscious movements made by Cecil, Scarlet¡¯s movements were considerably more precise, clear-cut, and goal-oriented.

    As the times became more modernized, bouts between soldiers relied more on precise calctions and ns. This was especially true for those that walked the path of long-ranged attacks. Even the most tolerable of errors had to be calcted precisely and in great detail.

    Even with an extraordinary brain and outstanding theoretical knowledge, it would be impossible to achieve such an aspect. But this was the standard for a modern long-ranged soldier! Compared to types like Cecil with an innate talent, such smart soldiers could achieve victory in tasks of higher difficulties because they wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes in their calctions!

    Scarlet hadn¡¯t made any errors. Seemingly from the first shot until now, every action she made was done with a textbook level of precision. Even an expert like Cecil could only be attacked by her and left in a state of being emotionlessly suppressed at fifty meters without a chance to inch closer!

    Those watching from the viewing gallery was left with their mouths wide open. It was obvious that they were all shocked by Scarlet¡¯s performance. They knew she was strong, but they never imagined she was strong to the point that she could suppress Cecil!

    This¡­ was this the tempo for her uing counterattack!?

    ¡°S-Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°My goddess! Oh my god, I¡¯mpletely fallen for her!¡±

    ¡°Our saviour! Scarlet, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Look at that precise positioning, those shy bullets, that intense and flirtatious gaze¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram! What flirtatious gaze are you talking about!?¡± Chaotic voices rang out.

    ¡°Wu wu wu wu. It was a slip of the tongue! Just a slip of the tongue, brothers!¡±

    ¡°Screw that captain! Long live our goddess!¡±

    After being suppressed for an entire two matches, the emotions of the crowd finally erupted like the fall of a tsunami!

    Who said our Tianjing Academycks experts!? Who said our Tianjing Academy was just third-rate!? Who said our Tianjing Academy would definitely lose today!?

    The one who always kept a low profile within the academy, Scarlet, finally erupted!

    Even if they had a moronic captain, they still had the golden couple. With Scarlet and Grai, it was enough for them to level out everything! Was this their goddess¡¯ intent? To purposefully arrange a moron and y lousy strategies before shining brightly in times of danger? When the building falls, rush out like flood waters!

    Without green leaves, how could the stem support the tender and delicate flowers? Without the disy of a moron, how could they experience the importance of their goddess!?

    This was a sequence of events and all of that had just been a part of the sequence! This was the acting tempo!

    Look, that moronic captain is actually frowning! Does he finally realize he¡¯s just a dead leaf used to make Scarlet shine?

    Contrary to everyone¡¯s view, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t actually frowning. He had just a slightly stern expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t just him, even Grai¡¯s expression was simrly solemn. They remained quiet, unlike the cheering squad members present around them and the close-to-fanatical students in the viewing gallery.

    Scarlet¡¯s marksmanship was indeed very outstanding, and her fusion of it with her ice special ability was also done extremely well. The issue, however, was that it could only provide an abundance of control and had no real killing power. It also consumed more soul powerpared to Cecil.

    In the end, there was still a difference between their strengths. If Scarlet¡¯s soul power was just 30 grassos higher, the ending would¡¯ve been different.

    A smile rose from the corner of Cecil¡¯s mouth. He now had a rough estimation of his opponent¡¯s strength. It was time to end this.

    His soul power erupted and his speed furiously increased by a third.

    Scarlet¡¯s Graham Ice Crystal rune pistols fired off with greater speed. The bullet trails grew ever denser. Although she was able to maintain her suppressing state, the consumption of her soul power also grew increasingly faster.

    She hadn¡¯t thought to deal with Cecil with a single bullet from the start. Rather, she maintained a perfect amount of soul power for each bullet and controlled her consumption to keep up a bnce. It had been manageable for her at the start, but from the looks of things it hadn¡¯t made much of an effect.

    Her current attacks could not break Cecil¡¯s defense. Although he did consume some soul power to block her attacks, she wasted far more soul power in the end.

    Soul power of greater might was suddenly pushed into her pistols as she pursued higher killing power!

 Chapter 182 â€“ Edge of the Cliff

    Chapter 182 ¨C Edge of the Cliff

    For pistols, utilising greater amounts of soul power equates to faster firing speed. By concentrating a higher amount of soul power into her pistols, her attack would be lightning fast! Furthermore, the previous attacks had slowed down Cecil, making him unable to evade the attack!

    Cecil¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. In an instant, he threw his round shield in the direction of the iing bullet without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    Bang!

    The fast bullet failed to send the round shield flying back. The shield was thrown with an astonishing force, resulting in the round shield to not only block the iing bullet, but also to narrow Scarlet¡¯s field of view. The shield came shooting right towards her head.

    This exchange caused many in the audience to cry out involuntarily. Anybody could see the terrifyingly immense force pushing the this flying shield forward. If it was to truly hit anyone¡¯s head, it would absolutely crush it as though it was a watermelon. Additionally, once the shield had blocked the iing attack, Cecil immediatelyunched into a dash at a high speed!

    Strengthening a bullet would make it hard to deal with, but adding speed to it would change it into something monstrous to handle. However, to follow-up immediately after exerting that much control was immensely difficult, especially when one¡¯s field of vision was suddenly diminished.

    Scarlet didn¡¯t grow flustered at the current situation. Instead, she made a forceful retreat, her face stoic without betraying her emotions. At the same time, the pistols in both her left and right handsunched the second barrage of attacks!

    A huge amount of Soul Power erupted out and the icy crystal energy bullets that shot out arced in the air. The two bullets curved around the iing round shield beautifully, leaving behind bullet trails, before hitting Cecil straight on even though he was hiding behind the shield!

    Twin Arc Shots! The magnitude of the two bullets and the execution of the technique was simply perfect. She hadpletely anticipated that Cecil would follow-up with a high speed dash after throwing his shield. Not only that, she had even aimed at his temples!

    ¡°Oh my God! Twin Arc Shots!¡±

    ¡°Good Lord! That cannot be possible!¡± the students instantly turned fanatic at the sight before them.

    Upon realising what had transpired, he narrowed his eyes in concentration. However, it was toote for him to dodge Scarlet¡¯s attacks. He had been too presumptuous, assuming that he could have achieved victory with the stunt he had pulling and had lowered his guard¡­

    Terrifying amounts of soul power erupted from his body. Forcefully rotating the forward force of his dash had caused his body revolved like a super high-speed top!

    Ding Ding¡­

    The twin arcing bullets ricocheted off the high speed revolving Cecil. At the same time, Cecil shot forward towards Scarlet in such an explosive manner that he appeared to have instantly disappeared from his original position!

    ¡°Pateroff¡¯s spiral dash?¡± gasped Headmaster Greene in surprise stood up. No longer able to hide his emotions, her stood up. The Twin Arc Shotunched by his granddaughter had taken him by surprise. Never did he thought that Scarlet had already improved to such a level, and he was proud of how much she had aplished. Her control over her bullets were remarkable, especially when she had forcefully caused the bullets to arc. Under such circumstances, He had thought that Cecil would have no way of resisting the Twin Arc Shots, regardless of how strong he was. Contrary to his beliefs¡­

    He had unexpected pulled off the Pateroff¡¯s Spiral Dash!

    It was abat techniques that allowed close quarters soldiers to simultaneously initiate an attack while defending against a sudden attack. Relying on inertia as well as rotating one¡¯s Soul Power to instantly increase speed resulted in one to start rotating like a top. Not only could it be used to block extremely heavy attacks, it would cause the user to move along a predetermined path at high speeds. Thisbat technique was a skill oftentimes neglected within the Casted Soul Stage, but was something that was necessary to be mastered in the Heroic Soul Stage¡­

    Who exactly were all of these students? Each and everyone one of them was already extraordinary before even casting their Heroic Souls¡­.Greene¡¯s old face became slightly stiff; he was ecstatic for the whole of two minutes.

    ¡°Old ssmate, you¡¯ve lost yet another match.¡± chuckled Headmaster Bradley with a smile as he patted Greene¡¯s shoulder, ¡°That child, Scarlet, was quite formidable. It¡¯s a pity that she was matched up against our Cecil. The captain that¡¯s in charge of arranging the lineup for your squadcks foresight. Had he ced Scarlet in the first match, she would be able to match up against Simon and win a point for you.¡±

    Green was held speechless against Bradley¡¯s words. Previously, he had assumed that Bradley was simply trying to provoke him. Thus, he had continued to maintain his firm and resolute heart. However, just watching this match¡­

    Wang Zhong! You were the top in theoryst year! Are you a truly only a theoretic strategist?

    While Headmaster Green was left speechless, the students in the audience were shocked at the spectacle before them.

    Their goddess, who had carried the beacon of hope for everyone, had lost!

    Scarlet was still maintaining her retreating posture without firing any bullets. However, a sword was already pressed against her body, with its tip pointed towards Scarlet¡¯s delicate throat.

    Cecil didn¡¯t n to force his opponent to activate her soul defenses. Before Scarlet could do anything else, he withdrew his long sword before saying, ¡°Thanks for the win.¡±

    WIth a smirk, he turned around and walked off the arena.

    Upon his return, Simon and the rest of his squadmates all started speaking at the same time. One of them said, ¡°Thatss is quite formidable indeed. She had actually forced you to use your killing move, boss.¡±

    Cecil gave a faint smile before replying , ¡°In all honesty, Tianjing Squadron¡¯s strength is about average. However, their captain has no brains and foresight!¡±

    Hearing his reply, Simon, Elena and the rest of them could not help but tough out loud. He was indeed quite stupid. However, even if they had sent up Scarlet was sent up in the first match, so what?

    ¡°I truly wanted to face up against her,¡± said Simon as he clenched his fists. ¡°Only having faced against an expert would the feeling of euphoria be even greater! It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve to be the vanguard¡­why didn¡¯t their stupid captain think harder and arranged for an expert to be lined up first?¡±

    His words reverberated across the grounds, causing a bucket of cold water to be poured once again on the fiery atmosphere, silencing everyone in the audience.

    Had Scarlet been weak, there was nothing else that could have be said. As they said, the strong would prevail over the weak. However, Scarlet anything but weak, and was even able to suppress a peak level expert like Cecil! There was no reason whatsoever to me Scarlet for the loss! If there was someone to me, there could only be one person!

    Out of the 6 thousand people in that arena, at least half of them were ring at the same person with hatred. A few of the students standing at the aisle who were originally disying fervent emotions held the impulsion to beat Wang Zhong up. This did not only include them. If you count in those that were outside of thepetition grounds as well, over ten thousand students held feelings of anger towards Wang Zhong!

    Twenty thousand eyes all staring with intense anger at the one person, Wang Zhong!

    It was all the fault of that stupid idiot! You¡¯ve such an awesome person like Scarlet in your arsenal. Why did you have to send Lily up in the first match?

    If only Scarlet was ced in the first match. As the first match was a closed door selection, it would mean that Scarlet would be pitted against Simon! The nimbleness and agility provided by her dual pistols as while as her terrifying control would allow her to y with Simon as a predator does to its food! With this first win, Tianjing squadron would have theter selection for the second match, which they could had used to counter the upation of Adolf¡¯s selection. Maybe, as of now, it would already be a score of 2:1 or even a 3:0 in their favor.

    The abysmal situation that they were all in was all because of that stupid captain! Moronic captain! Waste, idiot, retarded, dumb¡­ there was not enough words within the Federation¡¯s dictionary to describe the level of idiocy this moronic captain had! How stupid can one be to have led Tianjing Squadron into a loss like this? Even randomly choosing names while blindfolded would result in an oue thousand times betterpared to what this dumb idiot had done!

    ¡°Calm down! Calm down! Everyone must calm down!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces were red with anger, each of them breathing heavily. However, they were still open-minded individuals who were good natured at heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use in making a fuss now. Lamenting the arrangement of the squadron is also redundant! We still have two more matches! As long as we can win the next two, we¡¯ll still have a chance of victory in the group battle!¡±

    ¡°Everyone definitely has to endure! Don¡¯t give extra pressure to our squad!¡±

 Chapter 183 â€“ Let Them Understand

    Chapter 183 ¨C Let Them Understand

    ¡°Let¡¯s see exactly who that moronic captain will choose for the fourth match!¡±

    ¡°Grai is the only one he can pick,¡± said a member of the crowd. This was themon consensus of the audience after looking past their anger and retaining their sense of reason. ¡°The strongest members of Adolf, their captain, and vice captain, had already gone up. This can be considered as a saving grace. If Grai is able to win the fourth match, we will then have the opportunity to choseter for the fifth match.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides Grai, we still have the assassin Emily, who can counter long ranged upations! Or senior sister Mmi with her cannon, and even the long ranged Wang Zhong that can counter the opponent¡¯s heavy soldiers¡­Ugh. Saying the words ¡®Wang Zhong¡± filled me with so much disgust that I want to vomit!¡±

    ¡°Though hecks any brain, his usage of the bow and arrow is still impressive. The five arrows that he shot to attack Lu Zhantian were at a level that surpassed the average. Compared to hot weapons, the arcing arrows are more effective at countering heavy soldiers¡­ if we¡¯re able to enter the fifth match with a counter, we would still have a chance.¡±

    Everyone had understood that since both the captain and the vice captain of the Adolf Academy had already went up, the only experts left for their side were not as threatening. Compared to Cecil and Simon, they weren¡¯t on the same level. Although Mmi was somewhat weaker than Simon, she would still be able to put up a fight.

    Hymin and Barran werepletely disregarded by the audience. Barran¡¯s soul sea had copsed two months ago, and was ced in the squadron to honor his actions. This was known throughout the entire academy. Although everyone had heard about his miraculous recovery, it was clear that he would lose out in apetition such as this based on his previous performance. As for Hymin, she only possessed a water element special ability. Although a person with such a special ability was absolutely essential for a squad, they would only take up the role of a backline healer. She would naturally be quintessential when ced in a specific terrain in group battles but sending her out in solo battles would be an absolute no-go.

    ¡°¡­Yes. If you put it this way, we still have a small chance of winning. It all depends on this match. Choose Grai!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Choose Grai!¡±

    ¡°Grai! Grai! Grai!¡±

    ¡°Grai! It¡¯s all up to you!¡±

    The cheering for Grai had already reached a crescendo, with wave after wave of cheers surging forth. However, even though the person being cheered on was Grai, everyone¡¯s eyes were all focused on Wang Zhong.

    Even if choosing Grai to fight for the fourth match was their only option, that fellow could still make a stupid mistake! His stupidity had already caused us three matches!

    Everyone was attempting to use their gazes and chants to pressurize Wang Zhong into choosing Grai. No matter how moronic this fellow was, this immense pressure coupled with the ear-piercing chants won¡¯t be ignored by him, right?

    It was then that Captain Wang Zhong made his move.

    Captain Wang Zhong stood up!

    Captain Wang Zhong extended his hand out!

    Captain Wan Zhong had made his selection!

    It¡¯s Grai! Thank Buddha, thank the lords, thank the Federation and the empire! His stupidity had not acted up again!

    Wait!

    He was pointing to the person beside Grai! My god, I¡¯m not blind right? He¡­he pointed at Barran?! That freshman Barran?!

    The entire arena was deathly silent, as everyone was waited for that finger to veer towards the left. He was definitely pointing with too much emotions! We have to be more tolerant towards this moron!

    However, what Wang Zhong said next sealed Tianjing Academy¡¯s death verdict. ¡°Barran, I shall leave this match to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s f***ing crazy¡­¡±

    The single promation that rang out throughout the grounds incited the entire audience to burst out in anger.

    He had actually chosen Barran! In the most critical fourth match, he had actually sent the freshman Barran out into! The Barran whose soul sea had copsed two months ago, the Barran who was stupid and always thest in group training!

    ¡°Hello? Abnormal human research centre? We¡¯re from the Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy. We¡¯ve discovered an abnormal human with a severe abnormality in his brain! Please send your people over here quickly!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Tianjing legitivemittee? I¡¯ve discovered a traitor! Yes, I¡¯m in the arena! I¡¯ll keep a watch on him! He¡¯ll not be able to run away!¡±

    ¡°Hello, is this the Tianjing Central Hospital? Please send an ambnce over! There will be a dead person here! Yes, no one¡¯s dead at this point of time, but I can see that he will be dead soon.¡±

    ¡°All you do is observe! Now, look! It¡¯s all over!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight the fourth match. What¡¯s the point of solo match anyways? Let¡¯s just head straight to the group match! Let the whole academy beat that Wang Zhong up!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    The entire arena had turned into chaos. There¡¯s already no hope left. How could they continue to watch thepetition as per usual?

    Your previous selection of Lily and Colby was fine. Even choosing Scarlet for the 3rd match was eptable. We can attribute the losses to an oversight on your part. However, you¡¯ve selected Barran for the most crucial fourth match. This selection isn¡¯t a question of your intelligence. Your choice had dered yourself as as a spy! You were the one who was ranting about betting with Adolf, you brat! How much did the Adolf offer to you? Once thispetition is over, we wille and get you for this!

    No one, not even Headmaster Greene, fathom what Wang Zhong was nning.

    However, the people of the nine man squadron were abnormally calm. No one doubted Wang Zhong¡¯s decisions. The trainings they had undergone together for the past two months built tacit understanding amongst one another. Wang Zhong had gained their unwavering trust and respect in these two months. It was impossible for them to think of Wang Zhong as a spy.

    cing him in the role of a captain of the squadron was a unanimous decision. Since they had all made their decisions, they would believe in him to the end without the slightest bit of regret.

    Barran wasn¡¯t surprised, as senior Wang Zhong had informed him that he would be going up. However, he never thought that it would be in such a critical and disadvantageous fourth match. He had assumed that it would guarded by senior Wang Zhong and Grai. However, for the fate of Tianjing Academy to be ced in the palms of his hands¡­

    He understood that his body and underwent a number of changes over this two months. His soul sea had not only simply recovered; it had magnified by leaps and bounds. Even then, he still felt nervous. After all, training was vastly different from realbat. After experiencing the great battle with the mutated red spiders, Barran was made aware about this point. Furthermore, the students from the Adolf Academy seemed powerful.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face or of losing the match. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of the oue of the match. However, he was terribly frightened of disappointing his senior. Senior had really paid too high a price for him.

    Looking towards Wang Zhong, a sliver of doubt appeared within Barran¡¯s eyes.

    Wang Zhong only patted Barran¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what others say. You just have to perform your usual standards as per your training and it will be alright.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Barran simply nodded his head. In many cases, people who had near-death experiences would undergo a metamorphosis. Ever sinceing to Tianjing, the he had experienced far more things that he could had imagined, far more than he could count. He had never imagined that his life would be this spectacr and wonderful. Never did he thought that interacting with others would be this interesting.

    The help provided by his seniors made him feel that he was no longer alone. He was grateful to them for everything they had done. However, amongst them, there was one who was to most important to him. He had never said it out before, and if he was his past self, he would never had dared to think about making a request!

 Chapter 184 â€“ Bataru

    Chapter 184 ¨C Bataru

    This was trust! Senior Wang Zhong thought of him as someone to be relied on, trusted!

    He would never be a burden or outlier of the squadron. He would never be just their mascot!

    Barran nodded earnestly and took a deep breath before walking silently toward the waiting area. Apanying him was a mor of noise.

    ¡°Who the fuck gave him the idea to send a freshman newbie as a representative of our academy!?¡±

    ¡°Such a critical fourth match and he didn¡¯t send Grai!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, why don¡¯t you go and die!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you pig! Scum! Traitor!¡±

    The instant Barran¡¯s feet stepped onto the arena, ear-splitting roars of fury covered the skies and flooded the earth. Quite a number of mineral water bottles were tossed over.

    Peng, peng, peng, peng.

    A half-filled mineral water bottle smacked against Barran¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t care to evade or dodge. It was as though he hadn¡¯t felt it. He just stood there peacefully, not moving an inch.

    Against such an honest person, the bottle throwers became somewhat embarrassing and the shouts around them grew a bit softer.

    Such a pitiful child was actually tossed out like a shield by that traitor, Wang Zhong. Look at him. The child was so frightened and nervous that he doesn¡¯t even dare to move.

    ¡°Are you alright, Barran?¡± Emily called out with wide eyes. When those bottles were thrown she¡¯d grown very unhappy. ¡°If I were little Barran, I¡¯d have picked them all up and tossed them back to where they came from!¡±

    Rather than pay attention to that, Scarlet blinked herrge eyes didn¡¯t seem at all concerned about her earlier loss. She was rather worry-free. ¡°Wang Zhong, you already guessed who they¡¯ll send up, right?¡±

    Wang Zhong gave a gentle chuckle. ¡°Rosenberg.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s Rosenberg! Adolf¡¯s main heavy soldier!¡±

    ¡°Heavy soldier against heavy soldier! Before it was assassin against assassin. This is the second match between the same upations. What can be more tragic than this?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go. Is there anything worth watching? No point bullying an honest person like Barran. If you¡¯re angry, follow me out the arena doors and stop that Surnamed Wang froming out!¡±

    ¡°Go! Kill that asshole!¡±

    Quite a few had already started to leave the arena, but the ones outside also rushed in and took up those now-avable spots. This meant the arena could maintain a good 70% poption in the stands. The only problem was that the atmospherecked the previous fire and excitement as it became less crowded.

    Those remaining could be called the ones with reasoning still intact. They all still had that final bit of arrogance in them as Tianjing Academy students.

    Rosenberg walked over and stood before Barran. He¡¯d been chosen by his captain to deal with this little fellow and felt he had lost some face doing so.

    Yesterday, their captain had gathered everyone over to analyze Tianjing Academy¡¯s lineup. The information provided by Headmaster Bradley was very extensive. It even included information from the various internal departments of Tianjing as well as videos of the fights between the Prodigy Society and Saint Judgement.

    Many individuals on the opposing side obtained very high evaluations from Captain Cecil. The only one who didn¡¯t get such a thing was Barran, noted as the weakest member. He was an outlier and it was even reported that he¡¯d suffered an injury a few months ago that led to his soul sea copsing. He was just some random nobody trash that managed to get drafted for the sake of numbers.

    Scarlet, Wang Zhong, and freshmen like Grai and Emily all had specially arranged counters set up for them. His own duty was to deal with Grai as heavy soldiers possessed some level of restraint over the nimble and agile single-handed sword wielder. When Grai wasn¡¯t sent up, his own opportunity had been wasted so he was sent to finish off the fourth match.

    Had they given up already? This was indeed very straightforward!

    Sending out any substitute member from their own squadron, regardless of upation, would¡¯ve been enough to deal with this waste. Their captain had insisted that he, the main heavy soldier, go up. Winning the fourth match would mean there wouldn¡¯t be a fifth match; their captain wanted to show some level of respect for Tianjing.

    That was fine. The person he respected the most was Cecil, so if Cecil wanted to show respect then Rosenberg would be just a bit more serious. After all, if his performance was too casual, his captain wouldn¡¯t be happy¡ª wha?

    Rosenberg suddenly felt a chille over him, as though he were about to experience some hidden danger. It instantly wiped out those crazy ideas in his head.

    As the main heavy soldier of Adolf Academy, he possessed the necessary ability to sense danger and keep the squadron from being wiped out.

    Currently, he felt slightly astonished. He sensed that the hidden danger was actually being emitted from the little fellow before him, Barran. A pair of eyes stared tightly at him. They were so intent on their target that they didn¡¯t even take in the world around them. This wasn¡¯t a gaze possessed by a person who¡¯d given up. On the contrary, there was a feeling of barbarism and ferocity within them.

    Interesting¡­

    Rosenberg lowered his body slightly and leveled his center of gravity.

    When dealing with heavy soldier, the best thing to do was send out their upational nemesis, a cannoneer. Other upations were unable to gain much of an advantage in a fight against a heavy soldier. Heavy soldier against heavy soldier was even more straightforward. There was no need to be like an assassin and walk the edge of a de, nor was there a need for a ranged soldier¡¯s calctions when shooting or predicting an opponent¡¯s next step. The elegant and graceful sword techniques of those all-rounded swordsmen was also needlessly shy.

    What a heavy soldier required was very simple¡ªStrength!

    It was a head-on collision between two forces, a sh of hot-bloodedness and emotions! The strongest were to be respected!

    Peng!

    Rosenberg¡¯s muscles swelled and tightened. Regardless of whether it was his captain¡¯s request or the gazes sent toward him by his opponent, he decided to fight with his full strength!

    Swelled musclespletely filled out the slight gaps within his armor, causing a ¡®peng, peng, peng¡¯ sound to ring out.

    On the contrary, Barran didn¡¯t seem to have anything ready. Other than his grave expression, his body actually seemed to grow somewhat more rxed.

    The image of himself bursting out and killing that mutated red spider in the small forest yed out in his mind. It had been reyed in his thoughts numerous times during thest two months. Every scene flowed through his mind as he recollected himself. He didn¡¯t need to think too much about what he was about to do. All he needed was one move!

    ¡®During that instant when the second force oveys the first, your body and soul sea will have to take on an immense load. That night in the forest, you managed to master the essence of this technique. The reason why your soul sea copsed was because you were too tense!¡¯

    ¡®Persevere! Concentrate! Rely on your instincts!¡¯

    ¡®Barran, you¡¯ll just be more stupid if you continue to bash around like that.¡¯

    ¡®Haa¡­ This fellow had beenpletely duped by Senior Wang Zhong. He¡¯s very naive. I¡¯ve never heard of someone being able to create an ultimate move by just banging against walls.¡¯

    Thosements warranted just one response¡­ Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom¡­

    Rx, be more rxed. Adjust my breathing. Calm my mind¡­

    Ding!

    The bell rang and Rosenberg rushed forward like an armoured train. His heavy steps made the entire arena tremble faintly. He wanted to send this fellow flying straight out of here!

    Barran¡¯s eyes lit up furiously in an instant.

    He leaned back slightly and drew in a mouthful of air. It was like he wanted to suck in all of the oxygen from thepetition grounds!

    Then, like a coiled spring being released, he shot straight toward Rosenberg with a frightening speed!

    ¡°BATARU!¡±1

    Barran¡¯s eyes turned scarlet-red as his voice rang out like pce grand bells. His roar seemed capable of apathetically destroying the current atmosphere of thepetition grounds!

    Bang!

    There was no gaudiness between a showdown of brave warriors!

    The terrifyign might of these two extraordinary people violently mmed against one another. It was akin to aet smashing into the Earth, generating a huge shockwave that radiated out in ripples from the two men as the center.

    Barran and Rosenberg released their full strength, to the point where their eyes turned red. Within this arena, the two main characters entered an instant stalemate!

    1. The nickname of a hero or brave soldier in ancient Chinese.

 Chapter 185 â€“ Run Youth!

    Chapter 185 ¨C Run Youth!

    Blo¡­ blocked!?

    For the first time since the start of the match, Cecil¡¯s expression changed from his perfectly maintained faint smile.

    On the podium, Headmaster Greene and Headmaster Bradley both had their mouths gaped open.

    Those fellows in the audience, the ones who had just ridiculed Barran and thrown those mineral water bottles at him, were all stunned! Even those unruly shouters and cussers wishing to encircle Wang Zhong outside the main doors were shocked by the astonishingly loud collision.

    This was Barran? The lowest-ranking freshman and noted as weakest, noobiest student in Tianjing Academy?

    Impossible! How was this possible!? How did he do it!?

    Rosenberg wasn¡¯t weak. On the contrary, he was very strong, much stronger than any heavy soldier in Tianjing Academy. The force of that impact had already reached a heaven-defying level. Shockwaves had even been formed!

    He was actually blocked by this lowest-ranking student?

    No!

    A sliver of dread suddenly shed past Rosenberg¡¯s eyes!

    The instant the two collided, Rosenberg felt an eruption of strength that wasn¡¯t inferior to his own being emitted from his opponent. The feeling was strong enough to shock the people watching. But now, that explosive force actually increased by a fold!

    Second Part Ovey

    Bang!

    The deadlockedsted just half a second.

    When that terrifying power was unleashed, Barran was like an out-of-control wild horse. He took a fearsome step forward, then a second, third, fourth¡­ he had unexpectedly pushed Rosenberg back as he charged forward!

    No!

    Rosenberg¡¯s teeth seemed about to shatter as he gritted them. Yet, he was unable to resist this tremendous strength. It was like Barran were trying to topple mountains or overturn seas with this explosion of strength.

    Wasn¡¯t he the main heavy soldier of Adolf Academy? Other than Captain Cecil and Vice-captain Simon, he was the strongest male present in the squadron. But now he was being pushed back as easily as a tricycle by this first-year newbie!

    ¡°BATARU!¡±

    Bang, whoosh!

    Despair and dread filled Rosenberg¡¯s eyes. That terrifyingly strange strength and momentum made him unable to keep his standing posture. In an instant he was flung off and sent flying¡­ very high¡­ and very far away.

    Bang! Rumbling¡­

    He flew for over fifty meters before smashing into the ground like a chunk of rock. His leg twitched slightly before he grew still.

    The referee was shocked into idiocy. The two headmasters had nk expressions on their faces. The entire Adolf Academy Squadron was stunned. The whole 6000-7000 member audience was frozen stiff. And outside the arena, the school¡¯s 10,000 spectators werepletely speechless.

    This¡­

    We won, just like that?

    It was such a perfect and graceful 365-degree heaven-defying reversal as the spectators went from being in a dead end to being struck blind!

    Silence pervaded the entire arena. Other than Wang Zhong¡­ and perhaps Grai, no one expected this match to end with such a result. Not in the slightest did they expect this.

    Tears began to flow from a number of students.

    ¡°W¡­ won!¡±

    ¡°Won! We¡¯ve won!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve truly won! I don¡¯t dare to open my eyes!¡±

    Every started cheering and some even wanted to hoist up the trophy cup with tears streaming down their faces. They had really been on the brink of madness!

    Right now, the squadron members of Adolf Academy regained their sense of rity after their initial shock. Their nk looks receded as they stared at the spectacle before them. ¡°They¡¯re fucking crazy! You guys only won a single match!¡±

    A hush fell.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, we¡¯re still down 3:1¡­¡±

    The mass of people started to blush as they realized the truth of the matter. Even so, the atmosphere was once again very lively.

    After being suppressed all afternoon, the energy of youths returned!

    ¡°We¡¯re able to win such a match! It seems luck has returned to our Tianjing Academy!¡±

    ¡°This is called a true eruption. What luck¡­¡±

    ¡°So does that Wang guy really have a day where a blind cat can kill a rat?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still one more match. If we win that then we¡¯ll be able to enter the group battle and decide the victor there!¡±

    ¡°This is our first opportunity to choosest! This time we can pick as we wish. Who will Adolf send up?¡±

    Cecil¡¯s face was now a bit ugly. From start to now, it had been a green light for him. Their progress had been very smooth. This made it so that even a serious person like he felt nothing but contempt for his opposing captain¡¯s lineup. Then suddenly, he was struck with this sudden attack, sobering him awake.

    He crossed gazes with this Wang Zhong fellow across the arena and felt a bit unhappy. Still, their squadron had the absolute superiority. It had just been an unexpected mishap, that was all.

    That guy is just a bit unreadable¡­

    ¡°Let me go up for thest match, captain!¡± A handsome and dashing youth with curly hair walked up before Cecil. He had a slender long sword hung at his waist, and a gorgeous aura seemed to follow him.

    Cecil gave the youth a look. Everyone in the squadron had done an extremely deep and thorough analysis of their opponent¡¯s lineup andpositionst night. Other than Scarlet, Grai¡¯s strength could be said to be the strongest in the group. Emily was in second ce behind him. The two had their unique points and were both considered the nimble, agile type.

    Originally, it was supposed to be a heavy soldier like Rosenberg that was the best weapon against them. But he had unexpectedly fallen in the fourth match

    This guy before him might truly be his only option. At the very least, Grai, Emily, and Wang Zhong won¡¯t be able to counter him.

    Cecil didn¡¯t feel as though his opponent had the ability to achieve a reversal. What was weird was that he felt as though the fourth match had been used to scheme against him. It made him feel slightly disgusted as well as a little apprehensive. He didn¡¯t want to decide the victor loser with a group battle.

    Instinctively, he felt that Wang Zhong fellow to be a bit frightening. After all, he was able to remainpletely calm while throwing out a 3:1 losing streak. Not even the jeers and shouts of seemingly the entire academy fazed him. It was like he had the entirepetition in his hands. With that universal return in the fourth match, he was able to throw this passive ball game back into his court, effectively dispelling all that Cecil had built up in the first three matches.

    No one could achieve such a thing without absolute trust in themselves.

    ¡°How confident are you?¡± Cecil asked coldly. Compared to his opponent, Cecil had the greatest understanding of his own members. This brat before him could erupt with such might using just the barest of stimtion.

    The youthughed confidently and said, ¡°A hundred percent!¡±

    ¡°This kid is still quite repulsive¡­¡± Simon forcefully resisted the impulse to give the brat a kick to the back. But when he remembered his terrifying sword skills, he reined himself in. This kid was crazy enough to draw his sword against his vice-captain.

    ¡°This hidden ace was supposed to be left for Copperfield Academy to feast on,¡± Cecil said as he watched the youthful figure enter the arena. ¡°From the looks of it, Tianjing Academy can have a small taste first.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who is this little guy?¡± Headmaster Greene¡¯s current mood was quite joyful. Although the academy¡¯s squadron¡¯s reversal came slightlyte, it had stille. Furthermore, it showed quite the irresistible force.

    But while he had some understanding of Adolf Academy¡¯s squadron members, especially those in their main lineup, this little fellow was clearly not someone he knew of.

    Bradley felt some admiration toward Cecil¡¯s arrangement. He never would¡¯ve imagined that their hidden killing machine would appear so early on. But since this was the case, and he¡¯d already stepped forward, there wasn¡¯t any more need to hide him. ¡°That¡¯s Adonis. He¡¯s a first-year freshman of our Adolf Academy. He¡¯d only been in the academy for three months but his new ID in the OP system has already reached the Elite Promotion Competition¡­ Haha. Old ssmate, it isn¡¯t just your academy that is able to acquire a Grai.¡±

 Chapter 186 â€“ Disparity between Pretty Boys

    Chapter 186 ¨C Disparity between Pretty Boys

    Headmaster Greene gawked, his forehead beginning to wrinkle. He thought about the origin of this slightly familiar name and suddenly patted his head, eximing, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Adonis of the Sion n? He¡¯s one of the seventeen freshman with a soul power growth of 9.5 and above, no? Wasn¡¯t that brat supposed to be in Copperfield City? To not enter the number one academy of his own hometown, was he actually snatched up by your academy?¡±

    Bradley gave a hearty chuckle and said, ¡°One has to look at matters from all angles, old ssmate! Don¡¯t you know the Sion n and Potter n aren¡¯t exactly friendly toward one another within Copperfield City?¡±

    ¡°True. Copperfield Academy Squadron¡¯s captain is thatss, Laura.¡± A sh of understanding appeared in Headmaster Greene¡¯s head. ¡°Since their Sion n can¡¯t win against those perverts of the Potter n, they decided to send the brat over to you in an attempt at beating Laura in the CHF, right?¡±

    ¡°Our Adolf Academy is their only option!¡± Bradley replied with a very satisfied smile. He was their killing weapon, and in reality he didn¡¯t really care of they lost one match. The flow of thepetition was a bit weird, so sending up this Little Sion would just be insurance.

    ¡°Please send Grai up!¡±

    ¡°A handsome guy versus a handsome guy!¡±

    ¡°Please, oh god, please! Don¡¯t let your chuunibyou disease act up again! Mr. Captain, my heart can¡¯t take it!¡±

    ¡°Grai! Grai! Grai!¡±

    The voices of countless people from inside and outside the arena came crashing together to form a tsunami of a chorus. Tianjing Squadron¡¯sst selected member had to be Grai!

    Thosendslide-causing shouts came together to form a united cry as twenty thousand people cheered for one name from inside and outside the arena.

    Wang Zhong smiled. This was the final match so he didn¡¯t need to y the viin anymore. He looked toward Grai and made a gesture.

    ¡°Haha. Leave this to me, senior.¡±

    The most handsome guys of each squadron walked toward the arena and faced each other.

    One couldn¡¯t help but say that these talented youths seemed to have been pre-installed withdy-killing halos. Adonis¡¯ smile was alluring, akin to the brilliant rays of the sun. It managed to put up a fight against Grai¡¯s transcendent smile. The issue was the words that emerged from that sunny grin.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Grai, the so-called Freshman King?¡± Adonis¡¯ expression was brimming with self-confidence as he continued, ¡°Not bad, you are really quite handsome.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! As if our Grai needs your evaluation! You pretty boy1!¡±

    ¡°You can only act pretentious when you have something topare to, handsome kid from Adolf! You¡¯re still miles apart from wanting topare with our Grai!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be flung hundreds of miles away if you¡¯reparing strength!¡±

    Thosedies on the viewing gallery shrieked at the top of their lungs. When faced against this life and death enemy, even those girls who were a bit smitten with Adonis¡¯ looks stood unswervingly on the side of the academy. What¡¯s more, the one being ridiculed was Grai!

    Grai smiled faintly but deigned to give a reply.

    Adonis¡¯ mouth opened once more, ¡°Are you a mute? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Grai continued maintaining his faint smile.

    ¡°Are you so nervous that you¡¯re unable to talk? Haha. I heard that when you entered the academy, your soul power growth reached 9.8? Sorry, but mine is 9.9!¡±

    Grai¡¯s faint smile was still there.

    ¡°Your expression is truly repulsive!¡±

    Grai seemed to like his faint smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no point in talking with you!¡± Adonis was at his wit¡¯s end. He rarely saw such a supporting character that could actually be unaffected by his main character spotlight. He could usually toss out a few ridiculing remarks and make the other party feel indignant and full of injustice. They would then start to shout about beating and killing him while rushing forward. The end result was them being beaten with just a single swing of his sword.

    ¡°I feel the same,¡± Grai finally replied with a gentleugh. ¡°Really, it¡¯s best to just fight.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Grai is so handsome! So kind-hearted!¡±

    ¡°Why do I always feel this uncontroble bashfulness whenever I see Grai? He¡¯s so hot!¡±

    Irksome fellow! Irksome crowd! Irksome women!

    Adonis¡¯ face changed slightly as his eyes furiously contracted.

    The gazes of both Headmaster Greene and Headmaster Bradley stayed on the match. In the end, regardless of the result of this match, regardless of Greene¡¯s confidence in Grai or Bradley¡¯s confidence in Adonis, they both knew this fight wouldn¡¯t be so easily dealt with. The two freshmen were the trump cards for this year. Wanting to beat the other party easily was just a beautiful dream.

    Ding!

    At the instant when the bell rang, Adonis disappeared from his original location with a sh!

    Instantaneous movement?

    Nope.

    This was just a very fast movement speed. His surroundings was pervaded with the energy of his wind special ability and he was able to move as fast as the wind. This was Gale Steps!

    The audience¡¯s sight was a bit slower and could only catch a glimpse of Adonis¡¯ figure before the shadow of his sword followed the gale of his movement and swung out ten stabs toward Grai¡¯s entire body.

    Windspeed Sword? Gale Steps?

    This seemed slightly interesting.

    The attack was fast, but Grai was even faster. He dodged the oing attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    ¡°Did you think that was it!?¡± Adonis was like his shadow as he suddenly appeared, his sword bing more swift. ¡°That was just the start! Enjoy it all to the fullest!¡±

    Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    A session of colliding crashes between weapons linked up to form a long, continuous cry of steel. The audience couldn¡¯t even count how many times the two attacked and crossed hands.

    Adonis¡¯ sword techniques were too fast, his movements swift! With his wind special ability, both his attacking speed and movement speed gave everyone a much greater impact than Cecil¡¯s Pateroff¡¯s Spiral Dash. After all, that had just been an instant burst of strength while this was a continuous eruption!

    Grai didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest opportunity to counterattack and was forced to stay on the defensive against that storm of attacks.

    A series of jeers sounded out.

    ¡°A genius that can only hide? Where¡¯s all that previous prestige? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a fight?

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a true genius is all about!¡±

    Adonis¡¯ crazy and arrogant roar ofughter increased along with his rampancy!

    But one had to admit that he was a genius. The speed of his sword had already been enhanced to the extreme of human limits as he fused his special ability with his own speed.

    The countless cheers for Grai had already disappeared. It wasn¡¯t that they stopped believing in Grai, but because that fellow¡¯s speed had reached a realm that made their hearts get stuck in their throats! Other than Headmaster Greene and a few others, 99 percent of the students were unable to follow the guy¡¯s movements. All that could see were numerous after images of his figure encircling and attacking Grai at the same time!

    Their eyes were filled with the image of his sword, their ears with the sound of colliding metal.

    But the sword wasn¡¯t the only thing they couldn¡¯t see. Grai had also be just a blur to them.

    Grai¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t be considered fast. At least, people didn¡¯t feel he was fast. His feet stayed within a two-meter radius of his original position, and his body seemed akin to a tumbling doll as it continuously shook and weaved in ce. His waist and legs were obviously straight and sturdy, but he was unexpectedly able to lean back at a sixty-degree angle easily. He was even able to turn and rotate¡­

    Only a few recognized exactly which body method he was using, but those with better eyesight than normal could at least recognize that this movement method could put up a fight with All-Mouthy King¡¯s Ghost Steps, the hottest thing recently. Both methods allowed one to have control over one¡¯s center of gravity!

    It was a method that used slow movements to dodge fast attacks. His opponent had sent out tens of stabs but not a single one had struck him! Half of them had been parried by Grai¡¯s sword while the rest was easily dodged with that tumbling doll-like swaying movement of his.

    Ding!

    Yet another collision between their swords. Adonis was gently pushed away, somewhat in disbelief. How could his sword, which had already been so fast, bepletely evaded by his opponent?

    He had used thirty percent of his strength at the start and assumed it would be sufficient to defeat this fellow. Now he had increased that to 60 percent and then 90 percent in his previous attack. Yet, that actually hadn¡¯t been enough!

    Was he actually being forced to use one hundred percent of his strength in his very first fight? How could he continue to act pretentiously if so? Also, his opponent still had that calm and collected expression on his face. When he looked at it, Adonis felt extremely pissed!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from all that acting?¡± Adonis couldn¡¯t help but start up his ridicule once more. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then show it! No need to hide it all under that rxed facade of yours!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m really not that tired,¡± Grai replied with a faint smile. He raised his sword in an extremely courteous manner.

    Huh, that¡­

    Everyone, including Adonis, finally took note. Did the sword in Grai¡¯s hand actually have its sheath on this whole time!?

    1. Little white face. Quite the derogatory way in Chinese to call a handsome person.

 Chapter 187 â€“ This is Called Strategizing!

    Chapter 187 ¨C This is Called Strategizing!

    Furthermore, that fellow¡¯s left hand had actually stayed behind his back the entire time!

    Adonis and the audience weren¡¯t the only ones with gaping mouths. Even those from Adolf Academy, such as Cecil, Simon, and the rest, stared at the scene before them. They werepletely stupefied.

    This¡­ ¡°

    ¡°But since you¡¯re getting tired, I guess it¡¯s my turn to attack.¡± With a gentle tremble of his right hand, a clear and melodic ring sounded out from the sword as the scabbard was tossed high into the air.

    ¡°Act¡­¡±

    Before the ¡®ing¡¯ could leave his mouth, Grai¡¯s sword was already resting softly against Adonis¡¯ neck. ¡®As faint as the clouds, gentle as the wind, I shalle over. With a soft touch, a wave of my sleeves, I can tear away the blood from your neck at any time!¡¯

    ¡°You lose.¡±

    The scabbard that had been tossed into the air fell back down andnded directly in Grai¡¯s outstretched hand. That graceful posture, alluring smile, and briefly unsheathed rune sword!

    Not a single person could see through Grai¡¯s movements! It had reached a speed that appeared instantaneous!

    Not a sliver of fireworks or the slightest trace of re was seen. It was an incredicly fast dash that made Grai seem like a specter.

    There was 0.01 seconds of absolute silence before waves of people went crazy and berserk. The entire arena exploded with cheers!

    There were times when one had no choice but to admit that Grai had strength backing him. Even the male students of Tianjing Academy joined the chorus of cheers.

    ¡°Grai! My king!¡±

    ¡°My Grai!¡±

    ¡°Rairai! Please ept my petty and lowly love!¡±

    Including Cecil, the expression of the entire Adolf Academy Squadron turned extremely grave. They had been forced into a group battle. Not only that, the entire flow and atmosphere of thepetition hadn¡¯t been right.

    Headmaster Greene revealed a smile. Even if they lost the group battle, he wouldn¡¯t care. He had already witnessed the bravery and hope within this group of youths. Tianjing Academy¡¯s future will be strong.

    ¡°Old friend, I suddenly understand why Adonis went to your academy.¡± The wrinkles that creased Greene¡¯s face began to smooth out. On the contrary, Bradley¡¯s expression turned solemn. Was Grai too strong, or was Adonis just too weak?

    This matter had gone just a bit out of hand. The issue was that Tianjing Academy could take such losses, but Adolf Academy could not!

    The two sides began their half an hour rest period that was provided so that the squadrons could do their final preparations for the group battle. No one doubted thatpared to the solo matches, the group battle would be the greatest test for providing the standard of the squadron. It was the best tform to disy the strength of the academy.

    Tianjing¡¯spetition grounds were jam packed with people. Not only students, but even a few teachers not in thebat profession and other employees dared to arrive. No one believed that the Tianjing Squadron could force the powerful Adolf into a group battle. Furthermore, Tianjing was the one with the greater morale.

    ¡°Stop pushing! Stop pushing! Let me past! I¡¯m a girl!¡±

    ¡°A girl with a beard? Fuck off!¡±

    ¡°I wanna see Grai!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing Academy is invincible! Grai is invincible! Our captain is invincible!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong has quite the way with things, huh? Let¡¯s watch their group battle!¡±

    Winners were kings while losers were bandits. Those voices that had scolded Wang ZHong had quickly disappeared, reced with a chorus of cheers and jubtion. After all, only one result coulde out of this test. If Wang Zhong wanted to continue sitting in the captain¡¯s seat and gain recognition, he would need to show some results. There was simply no such thing in this world as obtaining love and trust without cause.

    The atmosphere of the current arena was enthusiastic and fiery. To force the third-ce squadron of the previous regionals into a group battle was definitely an outstanding achievement for Tianjing Academy. So what if they were down 3:2? Regardless of whether they won or lost the final group battle, Tianjing¡¯s opportunities for the future had greatly increased. One could feel with the current atmosphere that luck was nowpletely on Tianjing¡¯s side.

    All of this noise and mouring was unable to affect the two sides¡¯ participants. Still, that tsunami-like cheering did bring about unprecedented excitement to the members of the Tianjing Squadron. It also, of course, put a bit of pressure on Adolf Academy.

    Everyone stared at Wang Zhong with high spirits, confidence brimming in their eyes. Humin was busy trying to recover the energy of those who would participate in the final group battle. Although her special ability couldn¡¯t treat certain wounds and injuries, it could still warm one¡¯s soul sea and help them rx.

    Everyone was currently waiting for thebat strategies Wang Zhong would arrange for the group battle. Trust wasn¡¯t something one could disy through words. Respect gained from regr training wouldn¡¯t be enough. Everything still relied on attaining victory through sessive fights.

    Was it their time to win? Of course!

    The audience outside could only watch this liveliness happen. Only the members of both squadrons understood how much superiority was expressed through that ¡®3:2¡¯ score.

    Scarlet¡¯s loss didn¡¯t affect her state of mind. Rather, her gaze gained an additional sliver of respect and worship whenever she turned toward Wang Zhong.

    Firstly, the five experts in their opponent¡¯s main lineup, as well as their hidden ace, had basically all went up. Their strength had beenpletely understood by Tianjing¡¯s side. Rosenberg was also in a heavily injured state, and the so-called genius Adonis had a mental copse. While his body was fine, a soldier with low mentality dealt more damage to their own squadron than to the opponent. Anyone with a bit of reasoning wouldn¡¯t bring him along for the group battle. In the end, Adolf¡¯s two great experts had been essentially wasted.

    On the other hand, Tianjing Academy¡¯s Wang Zhong and Emily hadn¡¯t yet gone up. This method of holding back cards was very vicious. They kept hold of two unknown factors that would be of very good use for the group battle. Lily¡¯s slight injuries waspletely unable to affect the squadron¡¯s capabilities in the group battle.

    True, Wang Zhong could have chosen to send in all of his elites and enter a life and death struggle with Adolf in the solo matches. The issue was that trying to beat Adolf with a perfect score was a very difficult task. There were many variables that coulde into y, and it would¡¯ve revealed their own strengths to their opponents if it came to a group battle. Who could say their core strength could guarantee no losses in such an all-out situation?

    What if Barran hadn¡¯t met Rosenberg, what if Cecil managed to seriously injure Scarlet during their match-up, what if Simon and his opponent came up and went all-out, only to suffer mutual defeat¡­

    There were too many ifs. In the end, such decisions would have affected the arrangement of the group battle.

    Furthermore, Scarlet knew that Lily and Colby had volunteered for the battle. To arrange such a lineup while still respecting the feelings of the third-years, Wang Zhong took care of everything without the slightest oversight!

    Too amazing! Only those who were involved in thepetition understood how frightening Wang Zhong¡¯s battle formation arrangement was. He utilized the smallest of fulcrums to pry open and tip the scales of the entirepetition to their favour!

    Giving him the captain¡¯s seat was indeed the right decision. If she hadn¡¯t changed their positions, then don¡¯t even talk about gaining some slight advantage, she would¡¯ve caved long ago and be flustered and nervous..

 Chapter 188 â€“ Game of Combat Strategies

    Chapter 188 ¨C Game of Combat Strategies

    Naturally, the person who could be called the greatest variable and surprise was Barran. No one could have imagined that this honest Barran would actually erupt, creating an inconceivably brilliant feat that would shock the world. Even so, everyone tried to rein in their emotions as thepetition had yet to finish. The final group battle was, after all, the hardest match.

    As she thought about that, Scarlet¡¯s gaze toward Wang Zhong gained another sliver of emotion. She wasn¡¯t able to identify exactly what that emotion was. Admiration? Worship? Those didn¡¯t seem likely. How about adoration?

    Scarlet felt her face reddening when that idea popped up.

    ¡°Regardless of what the opponent has nned, we have to follow up with our own rhythm. The most critical element in a group battle is maintaining aplete formation. Control and positioning of members is crucial, and the strength of an individual has little to do with gaining victory in the group battle. Unless you¡¯re forced to the edge, please don¡¯t try and be a hero.¡±

    The nine squadron members were gathered together with Wang Zhong giving them a briefing on the more important points of the group battle. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry and snatch away the superior position. Even if the enemy is on death¡¯s door, keep up the strict formation and maintain superiority. Turn a blind eye to the easy prize! There are too many examples to name of people who destroyed their superior position just to snatch at that easy fame. That enormous prize being dangled before you is most likely to be a life-threatening trap!

    ¡°Forget about your own strengths and prominent points. You are a part of the squadron! Trust in your squadmates! For the sake of the squadron, create a superiority and build on it. We will turn this superiority into victory!¡±

    The words poured out of Wang Zhong as he continued his lecture. To the side, after recovering the majority of her strength, Lily listened and wrinkled her forehead. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard those words before. They¡¯re quite familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s from a very specialized thesis on group battles.¡± Wang Zhong nodded in approval.

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and with a ¡®puchi¡¯, she started tough. ¡°Oh, Sir Great Captain, wasn¡¯t that paper the one you sent to the academy¡¯s newspaperst year? It really is specialized. But, is it alright for you to boast and sell yourself like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, my surname is Wang¡­¡±1

    Everyone instantly gawked. What did that mean?

    ¡°Every potter praises their own pots!¡± Ma Dong instantly exposed Wang Zhong, causing a bout of heartyughter to ring out from around them.

    Even Grai, who was usually the toughest to getughing, couldn¡¯t help it anymore and joined in. Usually, Wang Zhong was a very earnest individual, but there were times when he could be a bit humorous and entertaining without being unreasonable. He also possessed a lot of strength. Cooperating with such a person definitely made people happy and delighted. After that bout ofughter, the originally solemn and nervous atmosphere was swept away.

    While Tianjing¡¯s side was rxed and cheerful, Adolf Academy really was wallowing in a more grave atmosphere.

    Just half an hour ago, their 3:2 lead still left them with some energy. But right now, everyone there had heavy hearts and a slight feeling of disgrace. Adolf had sent up all of their elites during the solo matches. Yet, their current situation left two elites wasted while their opponent didn¡¯t have a single person injured. Now they had to decide thepetition with a group battle. It was unknown exactly how sullen they felt in their hearts!

    Was their captain stupid? No! He wasn¡¯t stupid. This entire situation was his creation, and Cecil had only noticed it after the fifth match ended!

    They¡¯d been yed with since the start¡­

    Cecil wasn¡¯t one to dwell on the past. Since matters had progressed up to here, there was no point in talking of what already happened. Feeling angry and indignant now was useless. Their incorrect data had preordained this result.

    What they could only do now was try and find their footing during the group battle!

    ¡°We still have the advantage! Don¡¯t forget, even Copperfield Academy had been pushed to the brink of despair by us during the group battle! Group battles are what we excel at! No matter how smart the opposite party¡¯smander is, they¡¯re still just a hastily formed squadron. The cooperation between them isn¡¯t something that could be formed with justmands!¡±

    ¡°The ones to go up will be Simon, Elena, Bernie, Qi Lian Shan, and me!¡±

    Berney was originally their main swordsman, so that wasn¡¯t much of an issue. A 1:4 arrangement was the mainstream for Adolf, with one heavy cannon long-ranged soldier and four close-ranged soldiers. Basically speaking, their main lineup hadn¡¯t changed with the exception of heavy soldier Rosenberg being reced with the substitute heavy soldier Qi Lian Shan.

    Cecil¡¯s expression was as still as the surface of a tranquilke, emotionless. He was as calm as he was during regr training as he said, ¡°We have already revealed too much information, but they have also done the same! Lily and Colby were just smokescreens tossed out to confuse us. Their core lineup originally consisted of their first and second years!

    ¡°Scarlet, Barran, and Grai have already gone up. Emily and Wang Zhong managed to stay hidden in the dark. We have a rough understanding of the strength of the first three. As for the final two, Emily should be somewhat stronger than Colby. Treat her temporarily as on the same level as Elena. Wang Zhong is a long-ranged archer. Those five will be the main core strength of their squadron.

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s conditions are limited. The battlefield used for the group battle should be that arena we¡¯d seen before. There is no need to consider it a ¡®capture the g¡¯ battle. The most critical point is still the advancement of the formation. Against this lineup, does anyone have any ideas orments?¡± Cecil looked toward his squadmates around him. This was the standard practice for Adolf Academy. Even though Cecil had absolute control over the strategic decisions of the squadron, he wouldn¡¯t just ignore the thoughts and privileges of his squadmates.

    True group battles were not something that could be seeded with simple obedience to themander. Most required every squadmate to have a deep understanding of why the tactics were employed. Only by doing so would it allow the five members on the battlefield to have a kind of automatic cooperation in reaction to sudden counterattack situations that could ur at any time. When that happened,temands could cause the squadron to bepletely wiped out. It was thus necessary to let everyone participate in the discussion of the strategies being used.

    ¡°Our opponent consists of two long-ranged soldiers. That means a 2:3 formation.¡± Simon pushed up his sses and continued, ¡°Their long-ranged attacks will be arrows and dual pistols. It is an abundance of range but ack of firepower. As for the three vanguards, their offense and defense isparatively more bnce. It is a very standard formation with strong sustainability. What itcks is explosiveness.

    ¡°So do we use our standard strategy? Our 1:4 lineup means we have the stronger vanguard. If we use our three against their three, then Elena can go behind andunch a sneak attack at their ranged soldiers. Elena¡¯s assassination ability against their ranged soldiers allows us to deal with their ranged soldiers first. Afterward, we¡¯ll have the absolute superiority!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that simple.¡± Cecil cooly rejected the suggestion. ¡°Everyone should have already seen Scarlet¡¯s strength in the solo match. Using Elena¡¯s speed would be difficult if it¡¯s against her. Furthermore, there¡¯s still the unknown factor known as Wang Zhong. Our standard strategy of destroying the backline won¡¯t be suitable. What¡¯s more, our opponent is definitely not stupid. If we can think of this, chances are they¡¯ll have seen it as well. Once they¡¯re prepared against such a strategy, we will be hard-pressed to make another move.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°For this fight,¡± Cecil said in a calm and unhurried manner, ¡°we shall use the roughest and crudest method. They won¡¯t expect us to destroy their heavy soldier vanguard first.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Everyone was astonished. Group battles consisted of a 5 versus 5. People wouldn¡¯t usually aim for the frontlines at the very start. Nimble assassins, soldiers bnced in offense and defense, or the powerfully defensive heavy soldiers, each of these professions possessed their own survivability method. Group battles allowed for mutual support so trying to quickly take out a person in the lineup was basically an impossible task.

    1. Wang means King in Chinese. A pun¡­

 Chapter 189 â€“ Face the Sun

    Chapter 189 ¨C Face the Sun

    Hit where it hurts and attack the weak points. During confrontations of lineup, one would usually try to find an opportunity to destroy the defensively weaker back lines. This was the proper course of action in a group battle. Yet, Cecil actually wanted to destroy their front lines?

    It was hard to really note how strong Emily was, but the survivability of an assassin was very high. Grai¡¯s strength was already revealed to all, so that left Barran. This honest freshman was still an unknown, and it was difficult to determine whether he was at Cecil¡¯s level or not. Even so, he was a ferocious person who managed to use brute strength to take out Rosenberg. Was Cecil¡¯s decision to take out the front lines truly correct?

    ¡°The explosiveness and firepower of our opponent¡¯s long-range attacks aren¡¯t sufficient. Arrows and pistols required time before they can unleash a string of continuous attacks. The threat they pose to our own front lines is minimal at the very start.¡± Cecil¡¯s analysis hit the nail on the head. He quickly went down his lineup. ¡°Elena, you are in charge of Grai. Use a feint and trick them into thinking you¡¯ll be charging the back. Lure him away. Regardless of whether or not he takes the bait, you¡¯ll still have to take the initiative and sneak-attack him. Draw him away from the front lines of their formation. Don¡¯t sh head-on with him; your goal is to restrain!¡±

    During the match between Grai and Adonis, thetter had purposefully courted disaster and attacked recklessly from the start. This made him wasterge amounts of soul power and strength. Grai¡¯s own strength was not clear for all to see.

    Even so, restraining him should be possible. If it were Elena, she should be able to seed. Group battles and solo matches were different, and the way one defended and attacked was also different. If Elena put her all into defending, even Cecil wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with her within a short amount of time.

    ¡°Berlean, you¡¯ll have to restrain that Emily. If you get the chance, finish her off!¡±

    Although Emily¡¯s strength was still rtively unknown, she was still just an assassin. As the main soldier of Adolf, regardless of the superiorities between upations or the strength one held, Berlean definitely wasn¡¯t afraid of a freshman assassin. Even if she were to be regarded as someone on Elena¡¯s level, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be inferior.

    ¡°After all that,¡± Cecil¡¯s arrangements for this stage and his goal was clearly presented, ¡°we will just have to block the first round of attacks from their ranged fighters. Wait for a gap in their attacks before focusing all our firepower on their heavy soldier first!¡±

    Using Elena¡¯s feint lure as the core, their fake 1:3:1 lineup was still, in fact, Adolf¡¯s most familiar 1:4 lineup.

    This was an absolutely vicious tactical arrangement!

    Aiming to instantly take out their opponent¡¯s heavy soldier, the one who possessed the greatest defense, was in reality an extremely difficult task. Heavy soldier Barran was very powerful, but in the end he was still just a freshman. Although he had learned that counter-chargebat technique from somewhere, his foundations and usability in squadron cooperation would definitely be weaker by a notch. If random freshmen popping up were truly that all-rounded, then there wouldn¡¯t be any point in having others mix around.

    With these arrangements, it could instantly turn the match into an advantageous three against one. As long as Qi Lian Shan was matched up properly against Barran, then with Simon and Cecil¡¯s strength they would definitely have the chance to take out Barran.

    Right now, a three-dimensional image of the fight had already been formed within everyone¡¯s mind. The arrangement was very bold and vitedmon sense, but it produced instantaneous results. This was violence that couldn¡¯t be met head-on. Their captain had finally gotten serious!

    ¡°This is a possible tactic!¡± Simon pushed up the sses that rested on his nose. ¡°Our arrangement of targeting their heavy soldier is definitely abnormal and won¡¯t be easily seen by them. Interweaving truth and lies is a part of the art of war. The best result is when it¡¯s hard to tell apart the truths and lies. If we can achieve our goal, the rest of the match will be easier. But will Qi Lian Shan really be fine?¡±

    This was the critical element of their strategy. It would require, at the very least, that Qi Lian Shan wouldn¡¯t be countered by their opponents. This substitute heavy soldier faced quite the disparitypared to Rosenberg, while Rosenberg had been dealt with by their opponent in just a second.

    ¡°Qi Lian Shan, you¡¯ll have to disy a charging attitude in order to confuse Barran. That¡¯s it. Still, you¡¯ll need to put all of your soul power into your defense.¡± Cecil further exined, ¡°Resist for three seconds and victory will be ours!¡±

    Qi Lian Shan, who sat beside them all, appeared slightly nervous. He was, after all, going up against the one who had gotten rid of his most respected senior, Rosenberg.

    To the side, Rosenbergy t on a stretcher. He could only move his upper body, but still interrupted the briefing to say, ¡°A¡¯Shan1, there¡¯s no need to be so terrified of that fool. He isn¡¯t as strong as you think he is. At most, his soul power is at 130 grassos. I, your brother, was just too careless that time¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his statement, Cecil tossed him a chilling re that caused him so much fright that the rest of his words got stuck in his throat.

    ¡°The strong are strong, the weak are weak. You better not be trying to find an excuse for losing!¡± Cecil said coldly. ¡°Qi Lian Shan, you¡¯re not necessarily inferior to your opponent, but there¡¯s no need for heroes in the core of this battle. Tactics and strategy will suffice. Your defense isn¡¯t weak and you¡¯re also a member of our Adolf Academy! Remember your task well! Don¡¯t underestimate your opponent like some fool.¡±

    Rosenberg¡¯s mouth was shut tight, not daring to utter any more nonsense. As for Qi Lian Shan, he firmly nodded while shouting, ¡°Understood, captain! Leave it to me. I¡¯ll focuspletely on defending and block him even if I die!¡±

    The half-hour preparation time quickly ended. Currently, the audience watching from the stands had already calmed down by quite a bit, but there was still a level of excitement within them all. Even so, the loud roars and shouts had already died down, and only the lingering rumble of discussion could be heard within thepetition grounds.

    In reality, everyone was feeling very nervous and a bit apprehensive within their hearts. Group battles was the highest test of a squadron¡¯s strength, and it was also the most difficult test. Tianjing¡¯s squadron had been established not so long ago and had even gone through a bout of chaos. Would the group battle go well for them?

    Could Wang Zhong trulymand this squadron? All everyone could do was choose to believe him. Just, they didn¡¯t have a lot of confidence.

    As they watched Wang Zhong lead his group of five onto the arena, it seemed as though he¡¯d given them quite the long discussion as he decided their lineup. Thepetition grounds quickly grew quiet.

    After a moment, reporter Little Mei of the academy newspaper raised her microphone to her mouth. ¡°Our lofty academy, and brilliant heroic souls¡­¡±

    Countless voices rose in ordance to her voice.

    ¡°For our lofty academy and brilliant heroic souls,

    No fetters can bind our Tianjing students.

    We students will ride the winds,

    We students will crest the raging waves.

    Our runes are extraordinary and beautiful,

    Our century-long history in science will rise to the skies.

    For centuries Tianjing souls have stayed with us,

    For centuries they have propped up and lifted our Federation¡¯s roof.

    Give us bright and resplendent wings.

    Let us break through dimensions and space.

    Bring us on a voyage through our dreams¡­¡±

    The singing voices fluttered across the entirepetition grounds. This was Tianjing Academy¡¯s school song. It didn¡¯t only echo throughout the arena, but even outside as tens of thousands of people sang in chorus.

    When the over twenty-thousand people began to spontaneously sing the school song, even Headmaster Greene couldn¡¯t help but echo them in a low voice alongside the professors and teachers sitting behind him.

    Headmaster Bradley, who was originally supposed to be his enemy, couldn¡¯t help but feel deep respect. At the very least, in this moment, he witnessed and remembered the splendor and glory of Tianjing Academy.

    This song had been sung by Headmaster Greene in his youth. Tianjing Academy was his alma mater while he was pursuing his studies and he¡¯d once seen its splendorous and glorious period that was reflected in this song. For example, there was the time when Grace had led the academy to rush into the top eight of the CHF. It was a situation where over ten-thousand people had spontaneously gathered in the public square to start singing the school song as they watched the broadcast from arge screen. Headmaster Greene would never forget that till the day he dies.

    But how long ago had that been? Ten years? Twenty? The song had already be an ¡®apanying¡¯ song regrly yed during academy get-togethers. There weren¡¯t many who felt the song was nice to hear, and even fewer truly felt that the song brought them glory and honour. On the contrary, they would be ridiculed as ¡®hillbillies¡¯ when they were heard.

    Yet now, everyone sung it. This wasn¡¯t some request from the academy, and this definitely wasn¡¯t some get-together. It had happened because they wished to sing it!

    Greene suddenly felt that their academy, which had declined after so very, very long, finally came together for the first time today. It was a feeling of having emerged to shoot toward the rising sun!

    1. Using A¡¯ in front of a person¡¯s name is usually done as a term of endearment.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    It was worth it.

    Regardless of whether they won or lost the uing group battle, regardless of who ended up with the rmendations, Headmaster Greene felt it was all worth it. It wasn¡¯t scary to be weak. But if the hearts of everyone no longer felt honor or glory for the academy, then that would be the most frightening them and something he wouldn¡¯t be able to face!

    Furthermore, today¡¯s squadron was not filled with weaklings!

    Wang Zhong and the others in the squadron felt somewhat emotional. The voices of those singing the song had more of an impact to one¡¯s heart than the mindless cheers and shouts of the audience. They were attracted to the song and ended up joining them, their soft voices adding to the chorus.

    Opposite them, the five people representing Adolf Academy stayed extremely silent. The entire academy taking the initiative to sing their school song in high voices as a method of cheering their team on was something they¡¯d experienced in thergerpetitions. They could feel the strands of energy from the crowd converging together, giving them a feeling of pressure from its intensity. It was a pressure that came from fighting the opponent in their home territory!

    This was really home territory. Compared to all that rubbish previously said by the people who were easily swayed in the stands during the solo matches, or those shouts and curses and abusive cries, the current emotions werepletely different. It was an invisible pressure that pressed against them in waves. Adolf Academy¡¯s students began to feel a bit weighed down by all of this, their hearts heavy.

    This was Tianjing¡¯s home territory superiority!

    When the singing voices finally stopped, and the entire arena quieted down, the crowd didn¡¯t restart their moring of noises. There wasn¡¯t even any of that previous exaggerated disy of emotions.

    Headmaster Greene stood, then immediately sounded the starting bell of the match!

    ¡°Go!¡± Cecil roared in a deep voice.

    ¡°Barran, protect our group¡¯s formation!¡± Wang Zhong started with individual orders.

    Any knowledgeable person would know that this was themander¡¯s job. Barran was indeed their double-edged sword. When he got back up after experiencing a fall, he really did be stronger in certain aspects. But he had some obvious weaknesses as well.

    Wang Zhong had to let him disy his strong points while covering his weak ones. This fellow wasn¡¯t suited for anyplicated thoughts. Usually, a single sentence would be enough.

    Group battlepetitions had different modes, one of which was to ce a g in a predetermined position within the two sides¡¯ starting ce. The area around the g represented the team¡¯s controlled zone. If the other team managed to upy this zone for more than five minutes, then they would win the group battle.

    Ifplicated terrain was used as the battlefield, this kind ofbat became very interesting as one could rely on various techniques or methods to steal the g, obstruct opponents, or even use petty acts. It disyed the strength of both teams in various aspects such asmunications and strategies.

    But Tianjing was quite limited in providing such a scene. It didn¡¯t possess such overlyplicated battlefields, and this was the norm for the majority of academies. If Tianjing were to truly do so, then they would have to create a battlefield that would take up an area between the size of an entire street to around half the city. As such, group battles were usually confined to a small arena and fixed to more simpler methods ofbat.

    The lineups set up by the two sides could be understood with a single nce. It was impossible for them to simply steal the g. After all, it was rather useless to do so. The way to win was to stay around the opposite g for five minutes. If one were to do so, then the opposing team could just target them and wipe the person out to create a five versus four situation.

    There was naturally no meaning to being so petty. It was a five versus five, so if they wanted to win it was best to just directly beat all five of their opponents.

    While a group battle within the arenacked variation, it did provide a more emotional confrontation.

    The arena itself had an area of around two hundred square meters. It was roughly the size of a ser field from the old era. A red and green g was ced to the east and west side of the arena respectively. Both squadron¡¯s five-person formation was rapidly formed before rushing forward. Neither intended to pettily defend their own g. The transformation of each of theirbat formations immediately showed off their unique traits.

    Tianjing had a 2:3 formation with their two long-ranged fighters standing around twenty meters behind their front lines. The front lines had Barran in the center with Emily to his left and Grai on the far right, a six-seven meter distance between each of them.

    Like Adolf had analyzed, this formation was done standardly and relied more on bnce. With their safe distance, the two long-ranged fighters could guarantee proper backup and provide the greatest support. Their front lines also wasn¡¯t weak and the most tyrannical aspect of it all was its sustainability inbat.

    Adolf appeared with their 1:3:1 formation. Their only mid-ranged fighter, Simon, stood fifteen meters behind his group. The middle vanguard had Qi Lian Shan in the center with Cecil to his left and Bernie, who had yet to appear in thepetition, to the far right. From the looks of it, they wanted to have Bernie restrain Emily and Cecil against Grai, whose performance had been the most terrifying in the solo matches.

    Elena, on the other hand, was away from the squadron and moving from the left. This showed her intention of nking Tianjing tounch a sneak-attack on their two long-ranged fighters. This was amonly used method in group battles of destroying the rear first.

    The two sides rapidly grew closer before Scarlet fired the first shot. She used a gun, which had more range than a cannon, and was probing the substitute heavy soldier, Qi Lian Shan. When her ice crystal bullets hit that firm shield, however, it didn¡¯t even cause the thing to sway. Her frost effect could still be disyed on the shield, but it didn¡¯t have any effect on her opponent¡¯s movements. Furthermore, Qi Lian Shan quickly dispelled the frost effect with his soul power. All of this showed that the substitute was both calm and collected, not an easy target for her.

    Following Scarlet¡¯s shots, Adolf started to move. Elena rapidly shot forward as Grai rushed forward from the right. Her goal was clearly pointed toward Wang Zhong and Scarlet who stood at the back.

    She thought Grai woulde over and stop her, to keep her from running over in order to protect the back lines. It was the duty of any front liner to move up and prevent assassins from prating the back. But unexpectedly, Graipletely disregarded her, as though he hadn¡¯t even seen the action she¡¯d taken. Rather, he continued his rush forward and maintained the squadron¡¯s originalbat formation.

    Elena was dumbstruck. This team¡¯s captain had actually guessed their n?

    You want to slice up senior Wang Zhong? I wish you all the best. Yep, let¡¯s just maintain this formation! Grai was, in fact, thinking such a thing.

    This guy¡­

    Since she failed to lure him in, Elena¡¯s brain short-circuited for a bit. She didn¡¯t know whether to continue heading toward her opponent¡¯s back lines or try to block Grai ording to the original strategy.

    Grai is being too unreasonable, she thought. She wanted to turn around and roar violently, ¡°Oi! I¡¯m going to chop at your back lines! Are you blind!?¡±

    Luckily, Cecil¡¯s reaction was fast enough. Whether it was that their strategy had been seen through, or that they had extreme confidence toward Wang Zhong and Scarlet, there was no choice left for him. Time grew fleeting in such a situation!

    ¡°Go!¡± roared Cecil. His entire group began to furiously exhibit their strength!

    Qi Lian Shan gave a muffled roar as he suddenly increased the speed of his charge. He rushed at Barran with high speed. To his left, Bernie had also dashed ten meters forward to rush at Emily.

    The most critical point was Cecil, who had crossed the ten-meter gap with lightning speed. He sent a single sh toward Grai. Like a swallow, Elena turned from the back to sneak-attack Grai from behind. Even Simon, who stood twenty meters away, had his cannon pointed directly at Grai!

    Their goal was Grai! Were they trying to concentrate their fire and deal with Grai?

    Bang, bang, bang~

    Scarlet¡¯s shots provided support in an instant, but the nimble Elena easily evaded them. Their encirclement had been aplished in the blink of an eye!

 Chapter 191 â€“ Transformed Heavy Soldier

    Chapter 191 ¨C Transformed Heavy Soldier

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Grai steadily raised his sword into a defensive posture. Although he had to face Cecil¡¯s focused assault along with Elena behind him and Simon in the distance, Grai¡¯s expression stayed calm and rxed. It made the audience watching give a sigh of admiration. Even Headmaster Bradley showed an appreciative look. How good would it have been if such outstanding people came to my academy¡­

    Suddenly, Grai¡¯s eyes contracted as he suddenly thought, Not good!

    Simon had suddenly turned his cannon to another target while Cecil changed directions to rush toward Barran in the center. Grai had noticed in the first second that something was wrong and quickly tried to provide support, but behind him Elena¡¯s sword was already wounding around and heading toward him. It was ruthless, swift, and directly aimed to cause harm. He couldn¡¯t disregard the strike!

    Bang!

    Qi Lian Shan had smashed violently against Barran!

    As the substitute heavy soldier of Adolf, Qi Lian Shan¡¯s overall strength was just slightly below Rosenberg¡¯s, the main issue being the disparity in offensive might. As such, he was ced as the main substitute heavy soldier of the squadron, a position he obtained through his near-perfect defensive techniques rather than his social connections.

    Relying solely on defense, he wasn¡¯t inferior to Rosenberg at all. A qualified meat shield was more necessary to a squadron within group battles than heavy soldiers that focused more on superior attacks!

    Therefore, although he was going up against an opponent that managed to deal with Rosenberg, there wasn¡¯t much fluster or cowardice in Qi Lian Shan¡¯s heart. He felt just a bit of nervousness which had already been dispelled with Cecil¡¯s encouragement before the group battle began.

    Qi Lian Shan clenched his teeth and locked his jaw, his face quickly turning the same shade as pig¡¯s liver. He didn¡¯t have many requests for himself, but this was his virgin-breaking fight as a member of the Adolf Squadron!

    Withstand! I just need to hold off his blow and block him for three seconds!

    Just three seconds! Then Captain Cecil and Vice-captain Simon will wee him with a wave of attacks and cannon fire. I¡¯m just facing another heavy soldier while he¡¯ll have to face swords and cannons! Regardless of who this guy is, he¡¯ll definitely fall before thebined might of those two experts!

    Right now, the support that could be provided by his opponent¡¯s two long-ranged fighters was extremely limited. This would be the turning point between victory and defeat!

    Just when he grew close to Barran, Qi Lian Shan prepared himself and changed his dash into a block. He nted his feet into the ground like anchors and threw all of his soul power into his legs and arms. It was apletely defensive stance!

    Withstand!

    Bang!

    The opposing heavy soldier¡¯s terrifyingly enormous strength arrived without missing a beat!

    How did he feel? To be frank, Qi Lian Shan felt it wasn¡¯t as heavy as what Rosenberg could output when he had assisted thetter during training. But what he did feel was a sort of sluggishness, as though his defense suddenly didn¡¯t exist. The entire force of that charge instantly passed through his body.

    Then, the entire world stopped. But this was merely his interpretation of the world.

    Qi Lian Shan felt as though all of the nerves in his body suddenly turned numb and shut off in that instant. His hands became rigid and numb, and he suddenly lost control of his body. Even when he thought of turning around, he found his body didn¡¯t register themand!

    This¡­ what kind of move was this?

    Before his rigid mental state could follow what was happening, the shield in his hands suddenly slid down and smashed into his feet. But even his feet felt numb, his senses seemingly vanished. After all that happened, he only noticed the arrow when it had appeared a couple of feet away from his head.

    It¡¯s over¡­

    Those two words had barely registered in Qi Lian Shan¡¯s mind before they struck home, smashing against the center of his forehead. An intense vibration shook his brain and instantly shattered the protective soul power around him. Before he had a chance to react, a second arrow struck his chest. He couldn¡¯t even catch his breath before he lost consciousness, his head smashing against the ground.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Cecil¡¯s eyes and teeth seemed about to split apart. As a soldier of high caliber and eyesight, he was naturally able to see the abnormal response that Qi Lian Shan showed during that instant of contact. It definitely wasn¡¯t just aughable mistake when his shield slid down. That collision with Barran somehow made him dizzy or numb. Wang Zhong seemed to have predicted this result and grabbed that window of opportunity tond sessive shots to heavily injure Qi Lian Shan.

    What the fuck was that heavy soldier? How could such a strong freak appear in such a weak academy!?

    But this clearly wasn¡¯t the time to ponder such a matter. They had to destroy their opponent¡¯s heavy soldier first! As long as they exchanged losses, then it wouldn¡¯t impair them.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t wait for his n to seed. With a few ¡®whooshing¡¯ sounds, white streaks of light came rushing over from afar, aiming to do harm to him and his surroundings. The strength of those arrows wasn¡¯t high, but as they were rune arrows they possessed sufficient prating might. Using one¡¯s body to block them was just courting death, so he had no choice but to stop his assault to deal with them.

    Cecil was both shocked and furious. The reaction of this archer is just too fast. Did he really have such a clear understanding of our tactics from the start? Or did he just make a split-second decision to finish off Qi Lian Shan in order to end their assault?

    At the same time, Simon¡¯s cannon fire rang out!

    Bang, bang, bang, bang!

    It was a session of umted cannon fire! Each cannon shot was the size of ser balls as they mmed violently against Barran¡¯s shield, forcing him into a repeated retreat.

    The might behind this umted cannon fire was just too strong. Even though he hid behind his shield, Barran could still feel the terrifying impact that smashed into his shield.

    The first shot made him retreat one step, the second shot¡ªthree steps. He spurted blood from the third shot while the fourth made his entire body tense and shake, his arms, legs, and muscles swelling to their limits. He was bleeding from all over and looked close to exploding!

    But in the end, he sessfully received all of the attacks.

    Barran endured the barrage and managed to stay standing. White energy currents crackled as they traveled endlessly through his shield.

    This was a charged attack, so Cecil knew Simon would have to hold off beforeunching another attack. He didn¡¯t want to give Barran the chance to recover, so heunched his body forward and began spinning like a top! Pateroff¡¯s Spiral Dash!

    I¡¯ll be taking your life when you¡¯re this ill!

    However, those damnable arrows are back¡­

    Other than ending Qi Lian Shan and knocking him unconscious, Wang Zhong¡¯s sole target for his arrows was Cecil. His arrows weren¡¯t strong, but exceptional uracy and homing characteristics backed them up. While he couldn¡¯t hurt or finish off Cecil, and couldn¡¯t even stop him from attacking Barran, he was still able to disrupt the flow of his actions.

    Cecil was naturally able to block and avoid the damned arrows. He even had a hidden and yet-to-be-disyed special ability held back as a finishing move that could grant him immunity from the ranged assault!

    But regardless of whether he blocked or used that special ability, he would have to take the initiative and make his move. Doing so means his assault on Barran would naturally be broken. Trying to attack Wei to rescue Zhao wasn¡¯t very easy to aplish.1

    Naturally, he could choose to endure the arrows or ignore them. A pity that¡­

    ¡°Pateroff¡¯s Spiral Dash!¡±

    Cecil had ignored the arrow that was shot over, but in that instant it actually struck the exact center of his axis of rotation, causing his dashing speed to drop. At the same time, Scarlet¡¯s frost pistols aimed and fired in his direction. At this distance, those bullets would really pose a threat to him, disrupting his assault rhythm.

    ¡°Spiral Steel sh!¡±

    When another arrow came over, Cecil chose to ignore it once more. Again, it struck exactly against the handle of his sword as it shed downward. Cecil¡¯s attack was still unleashed, but its path deviated from its target. The rotation of his soul power became sluggish as well, causing its power to be reduced by half.

    Another arrow came shooting over. Ignored. A gunshot rang out and¡­

    Cecil felt like vomiting up a mouthful of blood. Those arrows and pistol shots hadn¡¯t been powerful enough to threaten him. If this were a solo match then the best they could have done was dy him for a moment at most before he moved to chop the head off the arrow-shooting bastard!

    Nevertheless, this wasn¡¯t a solo match.

    The obstruction caused by those frost pistols and arrows resulted in a weakening of the killing momentum of Cecil¡¯s assault on Barran.

    1. Chinese idiom. It means to attack the enemy¡¯s base in order to relieve an ally. In this case, stopping the arrows would mean he could attack Barran more easily, but doing so would mean he would have to risk letting Barran go. It would be difficult for him to aplish both tasks with one move.

 Chapter 192 â€“ Miraculous Group Battle (Two-In_One)

    Chapter 192 ¨C Miraculous Group Battle (Two-In_One)

    The two were adequate enough to hinder Cecil¡¯s actions, reducing the efficiency and effectiveness of each move he made. He was unexpectedly unable to keep the superior grounds when facing the shaken and heavily damaged Barran! His attacks had been reduced to just 70-80 percent and Barran managed to clench his teeth and weather them.

    A heavy soldier¡¯s toughness was truly too good! He looked as though he were about to fall at any moment, yet he endured through Cecil¡¯s attacks which were just weakened by a bit!

    In the end, solo matches and group battles weren¡¯t the same.

    Support! Where is my support!? What is Simon doing? What are the others doing? We only need an instant to get rid of Barran!

    The pitiful Simon had to face Scarlet¡¯s pistols, however, as both he and Cecil were inside her range. She didn¡¯t have any intention of wiping out her opponents as even Simon wasn¡¯t someone she could easily deal with. Just impeding him was a simple task, though, and in any case, her specialty was urate high speed shooting. Even with her weak firepower, just the freezing effect made her barrage effective in the group battle.

    Scarlet¡¯s main objective was to interrupt Simon¡¯s aim and stop him from condensing his soul power. This was the difference between a long-ranged soldier and mid-ranged soldier. Mid-ranged soldiers like Simon required time to condense enough soul power for a sufficient strike. After all, not everyone was a monster like Sharmie. As if to rid them of any way out, Wang Zhong¡¯s arrows would periodically provide reinforcement from time to time.

    The two sides had sunk into a deadlock. This was a test of a squadron¡¯s technical ability and cooperation. Wang Zhong and Scarlet¡¯s uracy and tacit understanding versus the cooperation between Cecil and Simon!

    This stalemate seemed stuck at the moment. While Cecil knew that Wang Zhong and Scarlet were wastingparatively more soul power, what about their concentration?

    And Barran would definitely notst long in his hands¡­

    Just ten more seconds! I need just ten more seconds to finish off this heavy soldier! Or if Simon can escape his suppression, the scales of victory will definitely tip to our side! Ö»¿ÉÏ§£¬Ê®ÃëÊ±¼ä¶Ô°¢µÀ·òÑ§ÔºÀ´ËµÌ«³¤ÁË¡£

    But those ten seconds were, in the end, too long a time for Adolf Academy.

    The second to fallw as Elena. Grai really was Grai and even though Elena waspletely defending, she was only able to fight ten rounds with him before a fired-and-forgotten arrow from Wang Zhong disrupted her. Along with Grai¡¯s shaky movements, the coboration between the two reached a dumbfounded level.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s arrow targeted the exact moment when Elena moved. Since it was just a single arrow, Elena managed to react quickly enough, but that split second distraction was grabbed by Grai. He didn¡¯t even use his sword but knocked her out with a simple and efficient strike of a hand de.

    Without stopping, Grai quickly went to attack Simon after dispatching Elena. Poor Simon was already flustered for not achieving his goals, so all he could do after seeing Grai rush him was turn his cannon toward him. But as the only heavy cannon soldier in the squadron, how could he face the specter-like Grai?

    Three cannon shots pierced through empty air, and Grai had already closed the distance between them. Five meters, yet the danger to Simon was just a split-second away.

    Bernie was also flustered.

    His opponent was Emily, a freshmanss of Tianjing Academy. She was much stronger than he had imagined, so while he was able to suppress her, it had been based purely on his upational superiority. Dealing with her speed would be impossible for him. While she was just slightly weaker than Elena, it wasn¡¯t by much.

    In the beginning, he was able to maintain a deadlock with Emily. But after seeing Qi Lian Shan get instantly dispatched, and Cecil impeded by two long-ranged fighters, and finally watching as Elena copsed¡­

    He couldn¡¯t let Simon get finished off! If he¡¯s taken out then they simply had no chance of victory!

    The anxious Bernie wanted to break off this duel and reinforce Bernie, but he seemingly forgotten that his opponent had yet to unsheathe her sharp sword. It was as though she had been waiting for the instant he grew flustered and wanted to move to help others. He had underestimated this sessor to the Assassin n.

    A ferocious me erupted, and a fiery lotus representing death bloomed the instant he turned around!

    Ding, ding, ding, ding¡­ swish¡­

    The terrified Bernie tried to resist the assault and used all of his strength to defend against it. But in the end, facing such a killing technique, he lost the initiative and had his fate sealed!

    When the soul power protecting his body copsed, a dagger was ced gently against his throat.

    At the same time, the final result between the confrontation of Simon and Grai was revealed. Facing such a terrifying close-ranged opponent like Grai, not even Simon could put up any resistance. Seemingly at the same time as when Emily ced her dagger on Bernie¡¯s throat, Grai ced his sword against Simon¡¯s.

    Simon¡¯s cannon and Bernie¡¯srge sword were tossed to the floor. Sighing once, the two carried Elena and Qi Lian Shan from the arena. If they continued to fight in this situation, it wouldn¡¯t justbel the team as losers but it also wouldn¡¯t be a crime if their opponents killed them for it. And even if they did manage to hurt their opponents, they would have to face a punishment equal to an offense at the Federation level.

    Cecil¡¯s back was facing them as that scene unfurled, so he hadn¡¯t noticed what was happening. Everything had happened too quickly, and he himself had no choice but to endure another one of Wang Zhong¡¯s ruthless shots while still pounding violently away at Barran who slid back a few meters. That Barran was like an unkible cockroach! Although he appeared on the brink of copse, he would always clench his teeth and endure the barrage sent his way. Where did they find such a courageous heavy soldier!?

    He wanted to pursue his attack on Barran, but both Scarlet¡¯s ice crystal bullets and Wang Zhong¡¯s arrows flew over to stop him. He dodged the attacks, shocked that Scarlet would suddenly not care for Simon. When he moved to the side, he finally saw Grai and Emily wrap everything up behind him.

    While he gawked, Barran also managed to stagger and stumble back up until he was just a few meters away from him. A mouthful of blood was spat from his mouth, and the three vanguards formed a triangle with Cecil within.

    Now, Cecil was truly dumbfounded.

    Currently, the entire viewing gallery was deadly silent. The group battle had been exceptionally intense, but after that split-second of action, the entire situation underwent tremendous changes.

    Then they all suddenly realized that the number of people from Adolf Academy had shrunk to just one¡­

    It was now five against one!

    Headmaster Bradley¡¯s mouth was open wide. He didn¡¯t dare to believe what he saw before him. His Adolf Squadron, known for their group battles, had actually copsed to such a state in a mere dozen seconds!

    ¡°Haha. Our group of children is still deficient in many aspects. After all, it has not been long since they formed up into a squadron so their mutual understanding and cooperation is still a bit average.¡± Headmaster Greeneughed heartily while using his words to downy the situation. ¡°Even so, the captain is not bad. Am I not right my old ssmate?¡±

    Only after a long moment did Headmaster Bradley regain some sense of rity after that period of sluggishness. Even so, he could only mutter in response, ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. I am talking you now, you know? Look at that dazed face. Victory and defeat ismonce in fights.¡± Headmaster Greene continued using his leisurely and carefree manner of speech. ¡°Have a look. Our squadron¡¯s Wang Zhong is not bad, right? He has the demeanor of a great general once his mind is made up. I have said before that the captain is the soul and brains of a squadron. He is required to examine and take note of therger picture. This is what it means to be called amander.¡±

    Bradley waspletely dumbfounded by Greene¡¯s words. This pretentious act made him want to re up. As if that captain had any strength! Hisbat powers is shit! While his archery is urate, he could find many such people with a single grab within Adolf Academy!

    But it just so happened that such a person had actually caused Cecil¡¯s n to fail. The most critical point had been Grai¡ª no, it was that heavy soldier! How could he make Qi Lian Shan lose all resistance with a single hit? That had been the point when the npletely copsed!

    ¡°In the end, group battles rely on one¡¯smand and intelligence. Tut tut. To actually use two to three strategies and disy them at such a level; this is called ¡®having brains¡¯! Yup, if one is just physically well-rounded then that will be all they can achieve.¡±

    Watching Cecil get surrounded by the five members of the Tianjing Squadron made Headmaster Greene shake his head, unconceble excitement on his face. Finally, after being suppressed for so many years, it was finally his turn to feel proud and ted. Ah, this was a ssic example of how the weak triumph over the strong, with the strengths of each member inplete disy. In the eyes of everyone Barran was just someone to fill in a spot, yet in the end he had saved the entire academy!

    ¡°Old ssmate? Old ssmate?

    ¡°¡­ I, I was listening.¡± Bradley¡¯s current expression was quite the wonderful one.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so unhappy! This is just apetition! Even if it¡¯s just a small one, there¡¯s no need to care so much about victory or defeat. These are small matters, small matters!¡± Headmaster Greene chuckled as he continued, ¡°We¡¯re all here to help the Federation nurture their future pirs. We should be happy that such good seedlings appeared. I am just joyful that such a thing happened today. Oh yes, there¡¯s actually still some of that wine gave brought over. Do you want to have a cup tonight? Tch. It seems you don¡¯t have the heart to drink. I guess I¡¯ll just drink it alone¡­¡±

    If there was a hole in the ground before him right now, Bradley would have jumped in without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too happy! We haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Bradley growled through clenched teeth. ¡°There is still Cecil. He is our strongest ace. As long as he still stands there, this match is far from over!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is true,¡± replied Headmaster Greene in a solemn tone. ¡°I can still feel that we are in a dangerous situation. I mean, that is Student Cecil. Then let us continue watching!¡±

    Greene you smelly, shameless old thing, you bastard¡­

    Bradley was close to crazily pulling his hair out in fury.

    Cecil indeed had no intention of giving up. In fact, regardless of how disadvantageous the situation was now, he never gave up on victory! There were many times when he was thest man standing in his squadron. Even so, he managed to endure till the end and even flip the tables before making aeback!

    Although, he had never had to face a five versus one situation before¡­

    When he understood his current situation, Cecil suppressed his flustered and churning emotions. He returned to being calm and collected

    Barran, Grai, and Emily surrounded him. Wang Zhong¡¯s arrows and Scarlet¡¯s pistols were trained at him. For now they all refrained fromunching their offensive.

    But Cecil wouldn¡¯t act the way they wanted. He smiled suddenly and gave a gentle smack of his lips before shooting rapidly toward Barran!

    Admit defeat! Impossible. Hope would always be present in any situation. Although he was facing five people, so long as he took the initiative and went on the offensive, there would at most be two people facing him at any given time.

    Glowing arrow trails and bullets came flying toward him at crafty, vicious angles, but they all detonated preemptively against his sword and shield. None of them had managed to obstruct him.

    Suddenly Wang Zhong¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Position three!¡±

    Right after the arrows and bullets detonated, the iparably brave Barran unexpectedly retreated¡­ and was reced with Grai who attacked from the right. Grai¡¯s spicy sword skills forced Cecil into letting up his offense in order to block the handsome freshman.

    His opponent¡¯s sword skills were sharp and prating. When he sent out his specialties, not even Cecil dared to be overly reckless when facing Grai¡¯s attack. He felt both the arrows and pistols had stopped firing¡­ Are they letting me fight with Grai one on one?

    A spark danced to life in Cecil¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s nice! I¡¯ll use my full strength and finish off the strongest one!

    He switched to using his sword technique and was about to pierce forward to engage in a fight to the death with Grai when Wang Zhong¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°Position two!¡±

    Akin to being tugged at like a puppet on strings, Grai turned and retreated without a second thought. What followed was a scorching-hot ming dagger that rapidly stabbed toward his head from his back left.

    The prepared sword technique couldn¡¯t beunched and he couldn¡¯t ignore that terrifying tagger. All he could do was pull back his sword in order to defend himself. Just as he blocked the dagger, Wang Zhong¡¯s voice cut through before he could prepare a counterattack. ¡°Position one!¡±

    mes retreated and a mountain came rumbling over.

    It was Barran! That sturdy and heavy giant shield smashed violently against Cecil¡¯s small round shield.

    Cecil erupted with a strength that could rival heavy soldiers, even though he wasn¡¯t one! A terrifying soul power burst from him and almost touched 170 grassos. With his second drive unable to suppress Cecil, Barran was sent flying back.

    Even so, Cecil almost vomited blood. He could not understand the sensation Rosenberg and Qi Lian Shan faced.

    That demonic voice sounded once more¡­

    ¡°Position three!¡±

    Grai advanced and was backed by whistling arrows that came flying over.

    ¡°Position two!¡±

    Emily moved up and gunshots dogged her steps.

    ¡°Position one!¡±

    Barran charged forward with both bullets and arrows covering him.

    ¡°Position two, position three!¡±

    Arrows came raining down once more¡­

    ¡­

    After Simon and Bernie had their weapons seized and left carrying Qi Lian Shan and Elena out the arena, the rest of Adolf could only watch at the sides with unprecedented expressions on their faces.

    So miserable¡­

    He was being yed with and skinned alive!

    Regardless of how much hot blood filled him, regardless of how much he wanted to take at least one of his opponents down, not a single chance presented itself to him.

    Not the slightest one!

    Anyone he tried to challenge would scatter away¡ªno, they didn¡¯t even wait for his challenge anymore. Everyone wouldunch an attack before retreating, and if he wanted to chase he would have to face the next personing to attack. Not only that, arrows and bullets would arrive from time to time to restrict his movements!

    How the hell can I risk my life with this fight? This is simply being yed the monkey¡­

    Endless harassment, endless change in positioning, endless reinforcement. Furthermore, their cooperation was getting increasingly better.

    Was Cecil strong?

    Strong. Very strong. Strong to the point where he could wreck anyone he met in the solo match! Even an expert like Grai couldn¡¯t achieve anythingsting with ranged support backing him.

    Was Cecil fierce?

    Fierce. Very fierce. Fierce to the point of astonishing the world! He even dared to fight a five versus one situation without thinking of giving up!

    But there were things in this world that couldn¡¯t be aplished no matter how strong or fierce one was.

    When Grai rushed up once more, Cecil finally caved. He didn¡¯t resist orunch a counterattack, but simply threw his small round shield and long sword to the ground. Facing the sky, he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being defeated inbat. That wouldn¡¯t be a shameful loss. In the end, however, somebody wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to lose that way!

    Cecil felt very disgusted. Did you really use me as live simtion for your formation? Did you really have me help you train!? Don¡¯t bully others like that!

    Headmaster Bradley¡¯s stubborn face finally dimmed. Seeing Cecil prepared to fight a five versus one made Bradley feel a bit of hope. But in the end, everything had finally sunk in, and an intense feeling of loss filled the void in his heart.

    Already unable to control his emotions, Headmaster Green stood and stared, at a bit of a loss for words.

    Finally, the viewing gallery and hallways that had been quiet finally popped.

    ¡°Won? Was that a win?¡±

    ¡°We won? We actually won against the third ce squadron ofst year¡¯s regionals? Against that Adolf Academy?¡±

 Chapter 193 â€“ Unleashed Heart

    Chapter 193 ¨C Unleashed Heart

    Many people in the audience started crying, not daring to believe what they had just seen. From the moment that the bet was made between Adolf and Tianjing till the time when Cecil had admitted defeat, everything had felt like a dream, surreal and incredulous.

    Adolf was the third ce in the regionalsst year! They were said to be even stronger that the second ce! Tianjing Academy was ranked tenthst year, and shouldn¡¯t be considered good enough to be their training partners!

    Yesterday when Adolf Squadron had spoken rudely to headmaster Greene; yesterday when each and every member of Adolf Squadron was full of arrogance and pride. These memories were etched deeply in the hearts of everyone present at that time.

    Yet, now this strong and haughty squad hadpletely submitted to Tianjing Academy, lowering their heads in defeat!

    Honor and dignity is something that is neither given by others, nor can be given to others. It can only be obtained by relying on one¡¯s own self, using one¡¯s own hands to grasp them and never letting it go!

    ¡°We¡¯ve actually won! We¡¯ve really won!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡±

    ¡°Long live Tianjing Academy! Long live Tianjing Academy!¡±

    The cheers that resounded throughout the entire Tianjing Academy were loud enough to raise the dead. Every single student from Tianjing Academy were ecstatic at their victory. Some were so drunk with happiness that they had stripped naked and ran around bare-assed. The vast majority, though, were still dumbstruck at the oue and felt that this entire situation was only just a dream. They had won! In addition, they hadpletely dominated their opponents in the group battle, defeating all five opponents with zero losses on their side.

    Nobody knew who first shouted out Barran¡¯s name but it caused the entirepetition ground to burst into fanatical cheering for that heavy soldier. Yes! The turning point for the entirepetition was this heavy soldier. It was he who had braved the onught of the crowd during the critical fourth match and had turned the entire situation around in a single blow. It was also he who had thrown a wrench into the works of Adolf Squadron, ruining their 3 vs 1bat strategy during the group battle.

    Barran¡­Barran¡­ Barran¡­Barran¡­

    The entire arena was filled with the name of this one person. Barran had certainly proven his mettle and heroic spirit during the group battle, gaining the approval and the recognition of the people. Barran had nothing but a nk expression on his face as he stared at the cheering crowd. Never did he ever imagined that there would be a day when everyone would cheer his name with such fervour. To them, he was, undeniable, the hero of this entirepetition.

    However, despite all of this, Barran only response was to shake his head in embarrassment. Only when Wang Zhong and Grai pushed him forward with the other members of the Tianjing Squadron cheering him did he finally epted the feelings of the crowd. All of them were happy for Barran, with Hymin¡¯s, Colby¡¯s and Lily¡¯s apuse being exceptionally enthusiastic.

    The night was one full of exuberance and cheer for Tianjing Academy. Broadcasted over the academy¡¯s loud speakers were continuous cheers and singing of the students. There was even a party to celebrate such a joyous asion that was located right at the expansive arena grounds.

    The school had prepared so much food and beer for everyone even though there was not much time to carry out such an event as no one had expected such an oue. The students were all filled with passion for the academy and enthusiasm that were rarely seen in students nowadays. The partysted for a good couple of hours, causing the food and drinks to run out before long. Yet, no one minded that in the least and it had not hamper the enthusiasm of students. In fact, some had taken the initiative and had gone to buy more snacks and beer! Those with money would contribute money, while those with strength would offer theirs to help out! Everyone chipped in to make this event the best the academy had seen.

    Headmaster Greene had even invited Headmaster Bradley and the students from the Adolf Academy, but it was turned down by them. Although they would not typically get angry over such a loss, it was understandable that they were not in the mood to attend said gathering, as going for it would only rub salt into their wounds. Therefore, they had already left before the party had even started.

    All of the students had gathered together, including the headmaster, deans, professors and teachers. Everyone was celebrating with unbridled joy, singing and dancing wherever they were. Of course, having being the ones to attain the victory for Tianjing, none of the members of the Tianjing squad were left out. Being surrounded by everyone like the moon was by the stars in the night sky, they were constantly bombarded by a barrage of drinks as everyone came to offer their congrattions.

    Barran was the first to fall. To think that the first people to have knocked him down were not his opponents, but members of his academy instead.

    Emily, Lily, Colby, Hymin, Grai and Mmi were also unable to escape the endless stream of alcohol that came their way. As for Ma Dong, although he had the highest alcohol tolerance within the squadron, he had gone wild with his drinking, making him the second within the squadron to copse. Amongst them, only Scarlet, who was under the close watch of Headmaster Greene, and Wang Zhong still remained lucid. Headmaster Greene had prevented himself from getting too drunk by admonishing others when they came and offered him alcohol. However, it was still necessary for him to drink some considering the circumstances, which left him slightly light-headed and buzzed.

    After joining in the celebrations for quite a while, Wang Zhong was finally able to quietly slip away with some difficulty. Taking in a breath of fresh air, he was beside himself with joy. He was not fully certain of the oue when he made his decisions. In fact, this was the first time that he had attempted to take such a risk, although Wang Zhong had feared neither challenges nor losing.

    ¡°Wang Zhong?¡±

    A voicedened with drunkenness called out to him. He turned around to take a look, only to see Scarlet walking over towards him. Being alreadyte at night, being unable to see clearly was something normal. Indeed, after seeing his face, she smiled and said, ¡°I guessed that it was you after seeing your back.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯vee out for a breath of fresh air. The smell inside too strong. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll be unable to eat anything tomorrow if I continue staying in there.¡± replied Scarlet with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    The night view of Tianjing Academy was exceptionally beautiful. Away from the festivities taking ce in the arena ground, their surroundings transformed into a ce that was tranquil and serene.

    Wang Zhong and Scarlet had often engaged in conversations on a daily basis, thus establishing a tacit understanding between the two of them.

    Most of the time, they would mostly discuss about various technical questions, with an asional conversation about any interesting happenings that had recently or about any ridiculous gossip that had spread in the academy. However, tonight, they had been unable to find somethingsting to talk about. It could be because of the alcohol, or due to the quiet night surrounding them, but no one could know for sure.

    The few jokes that Wang Zhong had gotten from Ma Dong were definitely not of the sexual variant. However, they were only able to make Scarletugh for a couple of moments before theypsed back into silence.

    They walked along the small paths of the academy, swaying as they did so. Time passed and it was before long that they had reached the gates of the academy. Thye had unknowingly walked an entire circle round the academy.

    Scarlet seems to have something on her mind today.

    Wang Zhong had finally realized this point after so long. Am I still drunk from the win against Adolf Academy? It took me too long to realise that.

    Just as Wang Zhong had figured this, Scarlet finally took the initiative and spoke out in a tiny voice. ¡° I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re outstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Scarlet paused for a moment, trying to organise her emotions. With a smile on her face, she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re outstanding. However, who would have thought that you would be more exceptional that I had initially thought.¡±

    ¡°Is it due to today¡¯spetition?¡± asked Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Yes, at least a part of it. It¡¯s mainly the ordinary things that you do. Ever since I first saw you, I¡¯ve always got this feeling about you. Recently, it has gotten intense,¡± replied Scarlet as she blinked her eyes. ¡°I am the first person to invite you to enter the ck Rose, you know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably only you who thinks highly of me.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a hearty chuckle. ¡°In fact, I was extremely shocked when you first approached me with that invitation.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why?¡±asked Scarlet curiously.

    ¡°Look at it from my point of view. I was a quiet individual who was seen as an embarrassment to themanders department. Having the belle of the academy approach me suddenly and engaging me in a conversation; wouldn¡¯t you be in shock too if that happened to you?¡± replied Wang Zhong with a grin.

    ¡°Really?¡± Scarletughed as she replied, ¡° How did I never sense that before? I¡¯ve always thought that you hated me, so much that you wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk to me!¡±

    ¡°How is that even possible!¡± Wang Zhong roared withughter, ¡°That was me being nervous!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Scarlet while looking attentively at Wang Zhong. A brilliant smile blossomed on her face as she gently swept her hair, tousled by the wind. ¡°This is the best praise that I¡¯ve ever received since young!¡±

 Chapter 194 â€“ Final Dignity

    Chapter 194 ¨C Final Dignity

    As atmosphere between the two became more carefree, feelings began to stir in the hearts of the two. Having worked so hard together, cing their trust in each other to achieve such a huge victory had made them emotional. Coupled with the fact that they had quite a bit of alcohol and they were under the such a beautiful night sky shimmering with millions of stars, the atmosphere was the epitome of romance.

    Suddenly, before their eyes, a ck figure emerged, ruining the moment.

    ¡°I apologise for the interruption.¡± said the ck figure that stood before them.

    Aided by the faint rays of moonlight, Wang Zhong and Scarlet managed to identify the neer.

    Cecil?

    ¡°Cecil?¡± Scarlet spoke out in surprise. It would be hardpressed to call meeting at such a ce in a middle of the night a coincidence.

    Cecil neither responded nor even give Scarlet so much as a nce. He knew that his appearance was suddenly. However, at this very moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to offer an exnation to her.

    Today, Adolf Academy had lost everything. Not only had they lost the two rmendation quotas and the allocated resources for their academy, their confidence had beenpletely shattered!

    Cecil had felt the oppressive silence from his squadron since the moment they had walked out of the Tianjing Academy today.

    Upon returning to their resting room, Elena had started crying and Qi Lianshan did nothing but lowered his head. Even Simon, Berney and Rosenberger, who were rowdy and carefree, were tacitum with tears streaming down their faces. Adonis, who typically announced ¡°I¡¯m a genius¡± all the time, had also turnedpletely mute. Cecil would rather withstand Adonis¡¯s irritating need to proim his superiority than to watch him turn into a coward who was unable to raise his head up.

    Adolf had lost before. When they had lost to Copperfield, all of them had had the drive to improve themselves. All of them had wanted to train bitterly before fighting again in the uing year, with no tears of despair on their faces!

    However, today, the squadron seemed like it was unravelling at its seams. The squadron had once endured countless barrages from their enemies and had still remained standing, just like a sturdily built fortress. And yet, today¡¯s loss had left them in despair, eroding away at their confidence and destabilizing the squadron from the insides!

    There was no one to me but him. From the mistakes made in the lineup for the solo battles to the final strategic mistake in the group battle, it was all the responsibility of him, the captain. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to keep harping on it.

    This year, Adolf still had a very way ahead of them, as there¡¯s still the CHF that they had to face. Therefore, he was willing to do anything to bring back the dignity his squadron once had, no matter how shameless or contemptible it was! He had to make sure his squadron regain the confidence they had lost!

    With that in mind, he had approached Wang Zhong. The vast majority of the people had only seen Barran¡¯s bravery and ferocity and Grai¡¯s imposing strength. However, only the people directly involved in the situation would understand that Wang Zhong was the true mastermind that had led Tianjing to victory. It was his strategies and lineups that left nothing to chance and his constant barrage of arrows in the group battles that had gifted Tianjing the victory they had achieved over Adolf!

    If it any other asion, Cecil would absolutely not use such a method to ¡°bully¡± an archer. However, in this current situation¡­

    ¡°I wish to engage in a solo match with you.¡± Cecil spoke out with calm and firm gaze. No hint of emotions bled into his words, only resolve and determination could be seen from unquestionable gaze. ¡°As long as you ept this matter, you can set any condition you so wish.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Scarlet immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Captain Cecil, are you joking with us?¡± replied Scarlet. ¡°We¡¯ve won. If you still wish topare notes with us, you can go and find Headmaster Greene instead.I remember hearing Headmaster Bradley saying thatparing of notes is something that¡¯s very serious and shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly.¡±

    Unable to contain his emotions, Cecil¡¯s face turned slightly red. Nevertheless, in the cover of the night, none of them noticed it.

    If the only one who lost today was him, Cecil would be more than willing to turn around and leave. However, his goal wasn¡¯t simply honor or dignity. Purposefully ignoring Scarlet, he locked his gaze tightly at Wang Zhong and said, ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, what are your thoughts about this request?¡±

    Scarlet could faintly discern the smile that was slowly creeping its way onto Wang Zhong¡¯s face. No matter how intelligent a man can be, in front of ady, he would not want to appear inferior when confronted in a direct challenge. Scarlet was truly afraid that Wang Zhong would lose his cool and agree to such an unreasonable request. As such, she wanted to intervene and give her opinion on the matter at hand.

    However, before she could do so, Wang Zhong had replied, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a go. It just so happens that I¡¯ve yet to have my fill for today.¡±¡±

    Both Scarlet and Cecil were left bbergasted for a short instant, as both of them had not expected for this fellow to ept the challenge in such a straightforward manner. What? You have yet to have your fill? What does that even mean?¡­

    Faint doubt and confusion began to surface in Cecil¡¯s eyes. ¡°What condition will you set?¡± asked Cecil, the trepidation evident in his voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any conditions.¡± replied Wang Zhong as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten what I wanted from you guys.¡±

    Indeed. Today, Wang Zhong had brought the squad together and had put his theories to the test. Although Wang Zhong may had appeared carefree during the match, as though he had everything under his control, he was in fact quite nervous. However, he had managed to ce his emotions to the side and focused on the task at hand as he knew that he had picked the right course of action.

    However, his decisions were only excellent on paper and had to be put to the test in a real life situation for any practical knowledge to be gained. Wang Zhong had read many outstanding literature, which led to him publishing a number of revolutionary theses. He had learnt from those hot-blooded teens and had ced himself in the shoes of those fighting in group battles inrgepetitions. He had formted numerous lineups and formations he would use and thenpare them to the strategies and arrangements used by well-known teams. From this, he had found many ideas that he had not thought of before, which expanded his knowledge in the battlegrounds and honed his tactical abilities.

    However, that was all in theory and was simply just thebination of thoughts and knowledge he had obtained from readings. It wasn¡¯t to say that hecked knowledge or confidence. Rather, he had not yet tested his strategies in realbat and hence could only be considered to be an armchair strategist.

    Today, that had all changed. Adolf had given him proof about his abilities. It was hard for people to imagine the importance this match was to Wang Zhong. This was the most quintessential step turn his theories into reality. During the ten years in the dream world, what Wang Zhong did the most was to engage in numerous hypothetical situations and simtions with Simba. If the OP system had be the way to help Wang Zhong prove and test his personalbat skills and techniques, the match against Adolf was the way for Wang Zhong to prove his theories about the group fundamentals.

    Furthermore, Adolf had even helped him ¡°reanimate¡± Barran. He had aplished all he had hoped for, and had unexpectedly achieved them with just onepetition. A squadron as strong as Cecil was something that Wang Zhong needed. On a whole. Thispetition has given Wang Zhong his honor, dignity and fighting spirit back. This was something that can only be aroused by a suitable opponent.

    Just like that, he gave a faint smile as he looked towards Cecil.

    After a long while, Cecil took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Regardless of anything, you¡¯ve gained my respect. Perhaps, we can be friends after this. Now¡­let¡¯s find a suitable battleground!¡±

    When two men had decided to duke it out, all women could do is just stand by the sides and watch.

    Regardless of whether Wang Zhong was too polite or rash to ept the duel, Scarlet decided to not do anything unnecessary, as it would be redundant to do so. Having already made his mind up, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t the type that would easily change his decisions.

    Perhaps he wanted to show off his astonishing cross wheels? Yet, it would be somewhat difficult to do it against a person of a level like Cecil. Additionally, pulling off a fanciful technique would depend on the type of the opponent one faced. However, Cecil might be a very good opponent to test it out.

    Thinking along this line, Scarlet could only help out in Wang Zhong¡¯s decision. ¡°I know of a suitable ce for a duel,¡± mentioned Scarlet, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The three of them arrived at the training grounds of the ck Rose Society. The blue glow emitting from the screen strapped to Scarlet¡¯s wrist appeared clear and bright within the dark night. Sweeping the screen across the frame of the jet ck door, a stripe filled with words appeared before their eyes.

    ¡°Honored President Scarlet. Wee back.¡±

    As the ck frame lit up, a robotic wee voice rang out before the big doors of the ck Rose Society started to open slowly.

 Chapter 195 â€“ In Fact, Iâ€™ve Always Wanted to be a Swordsman

    Chapter 195 ¨C In Fact, I¡¯ve Always Wanted to be a Swordsman

    The grounds where the societies were typically held were silent, for everyone was at the arena partying their hearts out in celebration of their victory. As such, there should not be anyone disturbing the match between Wang Zhong and Cecil.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why Scarlet was being so secretive about this match. She hoped that this match would be made private. Even if Wang Zhong were to lose, she didn¡¯t want it to affect the prestige and status that he had worked so hard to achieve.

    On the other hand, Cecil held no regards to whether this match was a private one or not. Hence, it did not matter to him if there wasn¡¯t any audience watching. What he wanted wasn¡¯t dignity, as things like that could not be attained simply by winning.

    What he wanted to prove to his squad members, who were on the verge of copsing, that there was no opponent that was invincible. As long as you look for it, there will definitely be a way to defeat one¡¯s opponent! Regardless of the method used!

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa¡­

    The spotlights for therge hall were switched on in session, lighting up the expansive hall that was over a hundred square metres long.

    Casually walking in, Cecil took in theyout of his surroundings before standing at the centre of therge hall.

    Grasped in his hand was a rune sword. The runic patterns carved on its surface were of excellent quality. However, it was still just a standardized weapon that was mass-produced. His symbolic small round shield wasn¡¯t with him. That was not much of a surprise though, for group battles and duels differ greatly from each other and had distinct styles of fighting.

    ¡°Do you still need time to prepare yourself?¡± inquired Cecil.

    With a smile, Wang Zhong gave an affirmative response with a single hand gesture, before walking towards the weapon racks of ck Rose.

    Scarlet was dumbfounded at Wang Zhong¡¯s actions. She had chosen the ck Rose Society as the location for the duel precisely so that Wang Zhong would be able to easily retrieve his cross wheels from the Prodigy Society, which was just next door. However, based on his actions, he seems to want to duel without them. Does he not need the cross wheels to win?

    ¡°Wang Zhong,¡± remarked Scarlet as she walked forward, ¡°do you need me to take them for you?¡±

    Wang Zhong knew that Scarlet was talking about his cross wheels. With a smile, he shook his head, before casually picking up some of the weapons that rested on the weapon racks.

    The weapons found on the weapon racks weremon rune weapons usually used society training sessions, and were not of excellent quality. However, they were still usable, and there was numerous weapons that ranged from des, spears, swords to bows. Cecil narrowed his eyes and kept his silence the entire time he was observing Wang Zhong. In his opinion, as long as Wang Zhong agreed to the duel, victory would be his. If there was any other way, he would not be bullying Wang Zhong with his superior strength. His opponent was clearly a captain that was selected for his smarts. Therefore, his physical strength should not be that great, which was the reason why Cecil requested to duel against him.

    Scarlet had no idea what Wang Zhong was thinking as none of the weapons avable seemed to suit him.

    For Wang Zhong, he considering which weapon to take was simply an act. He had already known what weapon he was going to choose. Fortunately, Wang Zhong did not take long to drop all pretenses and reached out for his weapon of choice. Seeing that Cecil has chosen the runesword, Wang Zhong followed suit. Picking up the rune sword on the rack, he waved it around to get a feel for it, generating swishing sounds as the sword sliced through the air.

    Once satisfied with his decision, Captain Wang nodded his head and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll go with this.¡±

    Hearing his words, Scarlet instantly turned speechless. Now, she was truly at a loss as to what Wang Zhong was thinking. His opponent was serious about this bout, and yet he went ahead and did something like this. ¡°Wang Zhong¡­ do you know how to use a sword?¡±

    With a loud chuckle, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be a swordsman! Just that I¡¯ve never had the opportunity to. Now is my time to try it out!¡±

    Wantedto be a swordsman?! Scarlet felt as though her brain had short circuited.

    Cecil had also gawked in response to Wang Zhong¡¯s words. An archer wanting to wield a sword? Is he simply mocking me?

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to use a sword?¡± asked Cecil in an icy voice. ¡°Regardless of what you chose, I willnot show mercy!¡±

    While it was possible that Wang Zhong was only joking with him, now was not the time to be doing so. The strong would prevail and reign supreme over the weak. Cecil wanted his squadron to find back the confidence they had lost. Although no one would witness this fight,nding their captain in the hospital tomorrow would uplift the spirits of his squadron.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a chuckle. Walking to the centre of the hall, he pointed his sword to the floor before saying, ¡°Please.¡± ¾ÓÈ»ÕæµÄÓÃ½£¡­¡­

    He truly wanted to use a sword to duel against Cecil¡­

    Apprehension and nervousness filled Scarlet¡¯s heart. She was not hoping for a victory; rather, she simply wished for Wang Zhong to get out this duel unharmed. Perhaps, it would be better this way as he wouldn¡¯t lose too much face if he were to lose.

    Taking a deep breath, Cecil stopped talking and focused. Slowly pointing the tip of his sword downwards, a sharp and incisive aura started to radiate from him. It made him seem as though he had be a sharp sword unsheathed from its scabbard!

    Auras wasn¡¯t something that anyone in the Casted Soul Stage should possess.Though many would try their best at mimicking the nuances of it, what they would only achieve is the form without the intent. An aura required an intent bornt from gaining a deep understanding of one¡¯s martial arts andbining it with one¡¯s soul power. Even in the CHF that was full of experts, only the aces from the main branch of the various great families were able to form their own auras.

    Radiating with a sharp and incisive aura, Cecil turned and faced Wang Zhong. In contrast to Cecil¡¯s fierce and sharp aura, Wang Zhong was much more casual, which made him appear harmless. It was not imposing, and surprisingly, it was not affected by the sharp and incisive aura from his opponent.

    Seeing what has transpired made Scarlet even more worried. She was afraid that Wang Zhong was still basking in the glory of the victory from earlier today. Cecil could be considered to be an unscrupulous person. However, she was unsure how far Cecil would be willing to go to achieve his goals. Scarlet had assumed that the alcohol and the victory Wang Zhong had attained was influencing his decisions. But, it was not her ce to say it out.

    Wang Zhong was like any other person. If he were to reject the duel, it would be a smear upon his name and would forever brand him as a coward. Perhaps, even if he was to lose this match, it would make him feel more at ease aspared to outright rejection. At this point in time, Scarlet refused to walk away from all this even though she disapprove of this duel, for it would only prove theck of confidence she had in him.

    Just like that, the two faced each other solemnly, under therge bright lights and the jet ck roof, not making any sound.

    Instantly, Scarlet could feel that the atmosphere in the hall had be intense, making it hard for anyone to breathe. Unable to control it, she coughed gently.

    Gu¡­

    Right at this moment, both Cecil and Wang Zhong made their move and attacked! Their swords shed against each other, sending out a loud ringing that resounded out. The sh sent shivers up the arms of both Wang Zhong and Cecil as they both held their ground.

    Both of them attacked at almost the same speed, appeared right in the centre of the hall in the blink of an eye. The two swords furiously shed against each other, causing sparks to shoot out!

    The sliver of contempt that was originally present in Cecil¡¯s eyes instantly vanished. Although his opponent¡¯s soul power wasn¡¯t much, his sword was not inferior to his in terms of speed, strength or vigor! He even managed to take advantage of opportune moments to counter back.

    An archer should not be this proficient in the ways of the sword. This fellow¡­

    A sparkle of brilliance shed from Cecil¡¯s eyes. A secondter, he had pulled back his sword and entered a different stance. Soul power instantly burst forth from him!

    His sword stabbed forth in a strange pattern that was arrhythmic and chaotic. Not every pierce was aimed at attacking Wang Zhong. However, they seemed to flow from one to another, creating an indescribable resonance with each other.

    Sword formation, Adolf¡¯s Thirteen Sessive shes!

    Most swordsmen of the Casted Soul Stage from ordinary academies might still be stuck on training the basics, purely pursuing speed and the eruption of strength in their swordsmanship. However, for a true swordsman, the most important thing was the fluidity of their sword!

    What does it mean by fluidity of the sword?

    Many swords strikes that seem to do nothing but strike thin air were there simply to seal the opponent¡¯s movements and block off any evasive maneuvers. There were some that were intended to force the enemy to block, thus disrupting the rhythm of the opponent. This technique made it hard to identify feints and the killing blow would be hidden among the series of feints!

    Due to his limited soul power and fierce onught of attacks from Cecil, Wang Zhong was forced to retreat, leaving him no openings for him to attack.

    This was a one-sided match. The technique was a sword formation constructed from the hard work and numerous revisions of many experts and teachers from Adolf Academy. For action the opponent made, the sword formation would change correspondingly, hence ensuring that the opponent¡¯s movements would be sealed till his defeat.

 Chapter 196 â€“ An Equal Clash?

    Chapter 196 ¨C An Equal sh?

    Completely perfect moves might not exist in this world, but the simplistic design of this move would be enough to suppress an opponent during a fight.

    Cecil was very familiar with this move and each thrust he made didn¡¯t require any thought behind it. This was the most frightening part of the move and was also why those strong academies and ns were so scary. Thebat techniques they owned had gone through numerous trials and revisions by their users.

    An example of such a technique was the ming Lotus Dance owned by the Assassin n. Strictly speaking, the move was an absolute secret but had still beenpletely broken apart and understood by others. Even so, it continued to be passed down through the n. When such aplicated technique was practiced to the point where it became second nature to a person, the possibility of having the move be seen through and countered became extremely small. With its instantaneous revolutions, how quick would one¡¯s reflexes have to be in order to guarantee a proper counter?

    While Wang Zhong did shock Cecil, his specialized sword formation would still be hard to defend against. This went for those familiar with his sword-wielding style, nevermind a stranger like Wang Zhong.

    The technique still had three swords in it. These three swords were a fatal set within Adolf¡¯s sword formation.

    Cecil¡¯s momentum and speed quickly rose to the peak. All of Wang Zhong¡¯s movements had beenpletely seen through by him!

    But right at that moment, Wang Zhong, who had already been forced into a miserable state, suddenly started to sway before him.

    He had seen those movements before. During the day, Grai had used those exact same movements to dodge and evade Adonis¡¯ Wind Sword technique. It was Swaying Steps. Just seeing the set of steps wasn¡¯t of any use. One had to personally experience it to feel its mysteriousness and ingenuity. To be frank, Cecil hadn¡¯t cared much for it as he believed he would be able to see through his opponent.

    Nevertheless, he made a miscalction.

    The very instant those swaying steps were shown, Cecil hesitated. His opponent¡¯s center of gravity became very unstable, and the likelihood of his attacknding on air increased. This thought rang through Cecil¡¯s mind for a fleeting second, yet he still had tounch his attack. Nevertheless, that split-second moment of hesitation was enough to put him at a disadvantage.

    Ceng, ceng, ceng¡­

    The most fatal three sword strike allnded on thin air.

    Scarlet took in the entire spectacle and felt her heart about to burst from her mouth. From her point of view, Cecil¡¯s attacks had been just about tond on Wang Zhong when suddenly, he began to disy Grai¡¯s signature Swaying Steps¡­

    When had he learned that? Hadn¡¯t he spent all of his time practicing with the crosswheels every day?

    Positioning and step movements were very important to a long-ranged soldier, but it didn¡¯t reach a degree of beingparable with a close-ranged soldier or an assassin. Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s long-ranged attacks seemed to stagnate at the level of just having good aim and a good posture.

    She wasn¡¯t looking down on him, but the truth was that his rune bow and arrow was indeed at that level. While Wang Zhong was very good at maintaining a good view of the situation and also at arrangingbat strategies and implementation of theoretical knowledge, he simply wasn¡¯t suited for solo fights.

    Now that she was watching the confident and carefree-looking Wang Zhong inside thebat grounds, she suddenly felt as though she were gazing at an entirely different person. Exactly who was the real Wang Zhong?

    This strength¡­ While it wasn¡¯t at the level of Grai or Cecil, he could definitely be an ace of Tianjing, their true captain.

    Cecil was shocked and surprised after realizing his thirteen shes hadnded on thin air. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t one to let the former regain his footing, however, as his sword was already rushing over to attack.

    It was the same sword formation, the same sword array. It was Adolf¡¯s Thirteen shes!

    When faced with this consummate skill that originated from Adolf Academy, no one was more familiar with it than Cecil. He had already identified it when the second sh wasunched.

    What¡­ what the hell is this!?

    Ding, ding, ding, ding¡­

    The two rune swords shed against each other and a soul power burst out. Cecil hastily suppressed the shock and astonishment in his mind and retreated a dozen meters back.

    When those final three swords came piercing over, cold sweat had erupted from his entire body. If his opponent¡¯s soul power hadn¡¯t been so weak, he would¡¯ve truly lost his life. Those on the offensive had some degree of an advantage and when that was coupled with the sharp and incisive attack of the sword formation, defending became more difficult and unbearable.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t rush in to pursue Cecil. He just pointed his sword casually toward the ground after forcing his opponent into a retreat. A smile was disyed on his face, making it seem as though he was enjoying the fight. ¡°You didn¡¯t use this move during the day, right? Adolf Academy¡¯sbat techniques are really interesting. This included the most optimalbination of three false, one real inside a word formation. The final additional sword was even better than the rest. It¡¯s a pity that using three swords was just a bit much!¡±

    When Wang Zhongpleted his statement, both Cecil and Scarlet felt as though their world had turned upside down.

    Cecil was very familiar with Adolf¡¯s Thirteen shes and had memorized every single change to every single sword move. It was natural for him to make instantaneous decisions in order to evade the previous barrage. But even though he managed to do so, the danger posed by the final two swords hadn¡¯t beenpletely avoided and his coat had actually be cut.

    Adolf Academy¡¯s consummate skills couldn¡¯t be so casually passed to others. Did this guy actually learn it after seeing me use it just once?

    It is indeed true that sword arrays are ssified as moves that were visible to the naked eye. After all, one doesn¡¯t need to examine the input of soul power required or the utilization of strength and could just learn it by sight and with a firm analysis. Even so, this bastard only saw it once! Furthermore, it was just a glimpse of the myriad of changes the move epassed yet he was able to reveal all thirteen strikes! What the hell is this!?

    And in this situation, he actually said Adolf Academy¡¯s famous technique had ws!?

    What was worse for Cecil was that he could faintly understand that his opponent¡¯s words had been correct.

    Every time he executed the final three strikes in session, he felt they were actually a bit redundant, as though he wasn¡¯t outputting enough soul power. Cecil had long med it on his insufficient strength. But if he could change the three swords into one sword with all of his might, what would the result be?

    Scarlet was nowpletely dumbstruck. Was this still Wang Zhong? The archer? He was actually able to fight on equal grounds with Cecil using a sword! No, he even had a slight advantage! Although she wasn¡¯t clear as to what Wang Zhong had meant with his words, Cecil¡¯s expression actually showed he couldn¡¯t refute!?

    An archer actually gave guidance to Adolf Academy¡¯s captain on the sword?

    Regardless of how knowledgeable he was during her probing discussions with him, or his tenacious disy during the group training, or his matchless excellence with the crosswheel inside the Prodigy Society, or even the formtion of strategies he made for thepetition today¡­

    Scarlet never once assumed Wang Zhong to be an expert. All along she had just felt he was outstanding due to his thoughts and tenacity. Maybe it was due to her being close to him, but she was more mindful of Wang Zhong as a person and had overlooked such thoughts. But how could a person like this be a weakling?

    Once she thought carefully about it, Barran¡¯sbat technique and eruption had also been taught by him. This¡­

    Wang Zhong¡¯s casual and rxed figure continued to growrger in Scarlet¡¯s eyes. It had reached the point of even getting¡­ increasingly more handsome!

    She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and rubbed her cheeks. Scarlet could feel the slight feverish temperaturee from her face. She felt a bit dizzy. I really drank too much today. I¡¯m even starting to hallucinate.

    While Scarlet contemted her dizziness, the fight at the center of the hall continued on. No one continued to use Adolf¡¯s Thirteen Continuous shes as the sword formation had long since been seen through and was no longer a threat.

    After a few bursts of metallic ngs echoed from the two swords, Wang Zhong;s body began to sway once more. In reaction to this, Cecil¡¯s body began to revolve like a top.

    Pateroff¡¯s Spiral Dash!

    Since he couldn¡¯t get a read on his opponent¡¯s movements, he wouldn¡¯t let Wang Zhong read his! During such a high-speed rotational dash, even Cecil could only rely on his subconscious instincts. It wasn¡¯t possible for him to know where his sword wouldnd.

    But Wang Zhong knew.

    CLANG!

    The instant they made contact, neither of them was willing to give an inch. Two swords struck urately against each other. Cecil¡¯s rotational force traveled along his body and into his sword, forcing Wang Zhong back two steps. At the same time, Cecil¡¯s rotating figure had also stopped, the inertia from forcibly halting having rushed straight through his chest in sessive waves. He suddenly lost his stability after delivering the strike.

    Yet another equal sh.

 Chapter 197 â€“ Iâ€™m Just Strong!

    Chapter 197 ¨C I¡¯m Just Strong!

    To actually be able to use such a method to break apart Patelufu¡¯s Spiral Dash would require extremely keen eyesight and exceptional control during the execution of the technique. How can someone be this terrifyingly outstanding?

    Cecil¡¯s eyes became clouded with doubt and disbelief.

    ¡°Captain Cecil, could you use something a little¡­new?¡± asked Wang Zhong with a gentle chuckle. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep using those same old moves!¡±

    Cecil uttered not a single word, his eyes focused onto Wang Zhong. He had nned to not reveal too much of his true strength during thepetition, even during the group battle as the CHF had always been his main aim. However, his decision had ended in their loss. This was the main regret he held in his heart. If he had decided to go all out from the start, the results might had been different. This was the reason why he had confronted Wang Zhong and requested a duel with him. All to win back some face!

    Unable to refute Wang Zhong¡¯s words, Cecil slowly pulled back his right hand, which was wielding the sword. Entering into a half squat posture and slightly lowering his centre of gravity, he started condensing soul power within him. ¡°I didn¡¯t n on revealing this trump card during this exchange,¡± replied Cecil. ¡°Wang Zhong, you are pretty good indeed. You¡¯ve actually managed to conceal much of your true strength. But you¡¯re still not my match!¡±

    At this moment, the sharp and incisive aura that surrounded Cecil moments ago faded away, as though he had sheathed his sword back into his scabbard. However, it was immediately reced by a dense and imposing aura that ced such immense pressure on Wang Zhong that it was akin to a lofty mountain bearing down from the sky.

    Amateurs would only judge based on it appearances, while experts would break down techniques into its underlying martial skills and criticalponents. Experiencing the shift in aura, Wang Zhong became more excited, with fighting intent oozing out of his every fibre and pore.

    ¡°Heavy Sword Style!¡±

    Cecil gave a low and muffled roar as he took a slow step forward while raising his sword.

    Bang!

    A deep and muffled sound of a sword strike rang out in therge hall.

    There wasn¡¯t any of the explosive and rapid dashes that were seen previously present, nor any dazzlingly and swift sword movements. Yet, the speed of the sword was enhanced rapidly in a blink of an eye upon execution of the technique!

    He only applied strength when it was merely a couple of inched from his opponent. Despite the short distance, the the speed of his sword became far faster than any of the moves he had used previously. What was most frightening was the power behind his sword! Wang Zhong had underestimated the force of the attack, which almost send the rune sword in his hand flying away!

    Followed closely behind his first strike was his second sword!

    The second sword attack had terrifying power behind it, causing Wang Zhong to lose control of his sword. Additionally, with such sword attacks executed so closely apart, it left little time for his opponents to dodge away or counterattack.

    Concealing one¡¯s true strength within a weak move!

    Bang!

    Wang Zhong was sent flying back by about seven to eight meters back.

    Scarlet¡¯s heart, whohad rx slightly after much difficulty, tightened up once more. The Heavy Sword Style!

    What kind of monsters are they? Scarlet knew that this was a sword technique that can only be grasped once you reached the level of Heroic Soul stage. The basis behind it was slightly simr to the One Inch Punch ancient fist technique that belongs to the Potter family. Turning theplex into simplicity. This could only be achieved once one truly understood the force and speed of one¡¯s soul power. This wasn¡¯t simply a sword technique; it signified the elevated level of understanding Cecil had in his sword, which could only be obtained bybining his natural talent and hard work.

    ¡°Your soul power¡¯s too weak. How many more moves can you resist?¡± dered Cecil, his footsteps drawing nearer and nearer. ¡°Try dodging this then!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    Stabilizing his centre of gravity, Wang Zhong flicked his wrist. With a twist of the rune sword, a humm rang out as his sword started to vibrate.

    Cecil¡¯s Heavy Sword Style had finally gotten him fired up. Frankly speaking, although OP was an optimal tform for him to test his theories in a real life setting and improve hisbat techniques, battles like this was what he really longed for. Perhaps, having only pondering aboutbat in a theoretic context had raised the thirst to experience realbat to a crescendo. To Wang Zhong, the uncertainty of battles where individuals had to ce their own lives on the line stimted him to a fever pitch.

    Yes, its this uncertainty. This is the feeling of being alive! This is not like when I was left in a dark and endless reverie.

    Ding~

    As the two swords collided,Wang Zhong¡¯s sword seemed to strike against his opponent¡¯s heavy sword like a whip.

    Bang¡­

    Cecil was send a couple of steps back and his rune sword was almost knocked out of his hand. Wang Zhong, on the other hand, had held his ground and had not moved an inch backwards. This left both Cecil and Scarlet bbergasted. Cecil¡¯s soul power was approximate twice of Wang Zhong¡¯s. Although it wasn¡¯t as absolute as one plus one equals two, such a huge difference in soul power would typically mean a one-sided suppression against Wang Zhong.

    And yet, the sword that had instantly yielded was Cecil¡¯s Heavy Sword Style¡­

    Scarlet felt as though she had hallucinated the entire proceedings.

    Staring straight at the rune sword held in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand, Cecil could tell that the vibrations were caused by the application of excessive soul power into the sword. Could it be that the soul power I felt was merely just an illusion? Did he concentrate his soul power into his attack, which resulted in his defenses to have weak levels of soul power?

    Does his soul power has the ability to disorient others? This wasn¡¯t something revolutionary, for there were some that specialized in utilising abilities that could mimic soul power.

    Bang Bang Bang¡­

    Cecil, who had exerted all of the soul power within his body, had almost copsed under Wang Zhong¡¯s third strike. Wang Zhong swung his sword for the fourth time. When his strike came towards Cecil, he let loose an explosive roar. Extending his left hand forward with force, a brilliant ray radiated out from his palms and struck Wang Zhong!

    Humm~~~

    A invisible force caused Wang Zhong¡¯s entire attack to be deflected in another direction. Though the force was not too strong, it was enough to cause his sword to be nted. This left Wang Zhong wide open, and it was then Cecil counterattacked with his direction changing quick strike!

    Repulsion special ability; this was Cecil¡¯s hidden trump card!

    It was best to not reveal such a thing like a special ability as much as possible, for it could be the decisive factor between victory or defeat when used in the opportune of moments.

    Just as Cecil¡¯s sword seemed to have made its mark, Wang Zhong swayed his body. Swaying Steps! Using that to evade the attack, Wang Zhong thenunched a riposte

    The strange repulsive ability was directed at him again, gently deflecting his sword away. Relying on the momentum of his sword, Wang Zhong rotated his body to send a fierce kick towards Cecil¡¯s back.

    This time, Cecil was unable to unleash his repulsive ability in time. Wang Zhong¡¯s rune sword had attracted too much of his focus¡­ To think that he would use his foot to attack me!

    Boom!

    The powerful kick sent Cecil stumbling back for a couple of meters. A metallic taste filled his mouth as he spurted some blood out upon receiving the attack.

    However, before he could stand and stabilize himself, a sword came howling down from behind.

    Cecil waspletely stunned. Never did he envisioned that his greatest killing move, the special ability that he had kept hidden for a full year, would be of no use. On the contrary, the moment he had used this ability, his fate had been sealed.

    He couldn¡¯t care less about the blood spewing from his mouth. Turning around in an attempt to counter, he forced out yet another ray of his special ability.

    It was a pity that his strong techniques were of no use and his special ability was rendered ineffective way too easily. Wang Zhong¡¯s attack was simply a feint. Gathering his soul power, he unleashed a vibration throughout the sword which deflected the repulsive force. In a blink of an eye, the tip of the sword was pointed towards Cecil¡¯s throat.

    Therge hall finally returned back to silence.

    Cecil frozepletely, with the rune sword in his hand maintaining its rotating action. At this moment, it appeared as though his entire body had turned stiff, the only movement was his sword-wielding hand trembling at the oue of the match.

    Ever since his loss to Laurast year, he had secluded himself and train himself up for an entire year. He had been proud of his achievements over the past year, and had wanted to disy his full might in the CHF. He was quite confident that if he were to meet that terrifying beast woman on the battlegrounds, he would be able to defeat her in both solo and group fights. Yet, to think that he would have lostpletely before even reaching the CHF.

    Having suffered a defeat against the academy that was rankedst, their squad had seemingly fell apart. They were already tiptoeing on the verge of copse, and Cecil, as the leader, had challenged Wang Zhong to find back the fighting spirit for his members. However, never did he expert that even his own honor and self-confidence would be shattered this ck night.

    His pupils gradually grew dim, the fire of self-confidence gradually faded away. The corner of his mouth trembled slightly a couple of times, as though he were say something. However, in the end, not a single word left his mouth.

 Chapter 198 â€“ All-rounded Star

    Chapter 198 ¨C All-rounded Star

    ng!

    The rune sword fell out from his hands and dropped onto the floor. However, Cecil neither moved to pick it up, nor gave it a single nce.

    For a swordsman, losing his confidence over something as simple as a loss meant that he did not deserve to wield a sword.

    Since he had issued the provocation, he would bear the repercussions of defeat.

    Wang Zhong was at one side of the hall, dissecting each detail of the match that had just ensued in order to learn from experience. At times, he drank a bit of alcohol while carrying out his analysis. This is the real way to rx and liberate himself. This kind of fights is very enjoyable indeed.

    In contrast, the person beside him had a gaze that held a passion so ardent that it was like the sun. Throughout this ordeal, Scarlet felt that she had drunk too much and everything that had just happened felt way too surreal. Perhaps, everything that had happened was just a dream. A very beautiful dream.

    Wang Zhong could not help but to turn and take a look at Scarlet. Before him, Scarlet was still with her tiny mouth slightly agape in surprise, unable to close up for quite a while. Her beautiful eyes were like saucers as she tried to take what had transpired.

    Wang Zhong thought that her acting this way was quite funny. Extending his hand and waving it in front of her eyes, Wang Zhong asked, ¡°Scarlet? Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± responded Scarlet after quite some time when she had regained her rity.

    He had actually won! His opponent was Cecil! His opponent was THE Cecil! Wang Zhong had won against such an opponent! And he used a sword! A sword! Oh my god!

    ¡°The fight has ended. Now, let us take our leave,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡° I don¡¯t wish to spend the entire night here.¡±

    ¡°Spend the night together, j-just the two of us? ¡± stuttered Scarlet back. She finally came back to reality as her face turning red. After clearing her throat, she replied, ¡°Okay, captain Wang Zhong. You¡¯re truly something. To think that you have managed to keep such a trump, even from me. I¡¯ve always thought that you were just an archer. None of us knew that you were that proficient with a sword as well. Should you practice using a couple more weapons, you might even chase up to All Mouthy King!¡±

    With a smile, Wang Zhong nodded his head before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you on a secret. I¡¯m actually All Mouthy King!¡±

    Scarlet gaped at Wang Zhong for an instant before bursting out inughter. ¡°Here am I thinking that you would rather to keep a low profile all the time,¡± replied Scarlet in between giggles. ¡°It turns out that our esteemed captain has a tendency to show off as well. Seeing that your performance today was splendid, I¡¯ll treat you as All Mouthy King. Brother King, I¡¯m your fan. Would you have supper with me?¡±

    With a shrug, Wang Zhong replied, ¡° How could I reject the invitation of such a beautifuldy.¡± Hisment caused both of them to burst into another bout ofughter. Such a beautiful night this was. Now, Scarlet was filled with even greater hope and anticipation for the future of the Tianjing squad.

    Scarlet was clearly not the only one who held hope for the future. The dawn of the next day was met with much enthusiasm from the students of Tianjing. The entire atmosphere of the academy underwent aplete upheaval.

    In the past, Tianjing Academy was famed as the military logistics academy. The tinkling and nging noises from the research departments that focused on understanding and developing runes and technology were able to overwhelm the sounds of battleing from the training grounds. As such, not much hope had been ced on the future of the academy. The only thing the academy could do was to wait to die.

    However, that was in the past. Now, almost every student had a fervent expression on their faces and a fire burning in their soul. Everyone now exuded youthfulness, and regardless of what they were doing, they did it with vigor. And though it was still early in the morning, the academy grounds was already alive with students.

    ¡°Looks like our academy will put up a great show in the CHF this year. Do you think we may make it big like that time Teacher Grace bravely rushed into the quarter finals?¡±

    ¡°That possible! When Copperfield was matched against Adolfst year, Copperfield only emerged as the winner only after the arduous group battle. Inparison, how long did our Tianjing squad take? Three minutes? Moreover, we didn¡¯t even lose a single person!¡±

    ¡°For those squads who were in the top tiers, the group battles are the most crucial element! With such a strong group battle formation as ours, we¡¯ll destroy Copperfield!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll still be extremely hard to equal Teacher Grace¡¯s record of rushing into the quarter finals. I¡¯ve heard that there will be quite a number of great aristocratic families that always kept to themselves participating in this year¡¯s CHF. This would mean that many of the hidden young experts in the Federation will be participating. Thepetition will be much more intense inparison tost time. Even a squad that entered the quarterfinals like Copperfield might not be able to make it into the top sixteen.¡±

    ¡®We have Grai! Not only him, but also Barran and Scarlet! The strongest soldier, heavy soldier AND dual gunner! It doesn¡¯t matter if we engaged in far- or near-rangedbat, we have such an invincible lineup! It doesn¡¯t matter who our opponent is! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, who do you think is stronger in a duel, Grai or Barran?¡±

    ¡°It should be Grai, right? I¡¯ve got a feeling that he has not disyed his full strength yesterday. Barran is indeed very strong. But his capabilities shines in group battles. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance in a duel against Grai.¡±

    ¡°I was scared shitless by Barran yesterday. Never did I expect that he was that formidable. Didn¡¯t his soul sea suffered such severe injuries that it was on the verge of copsing? Looks like all of those rumors were nothing but fabrications afterall!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also a possibility. To disguise one¡¯s true strength to gain the upper hand! To think that I wasted so much of my energy worrying about the match yesterday.¡±

    ¡°While we are on this point, Scarlet strength was truly awe-inspiring. Although she lost her match, her performance in the group battle was simply remarkable. Furthermore, the person she had lost to was Cecil. He was the one to have fought against our squad one vs five during the final part of the group battle.¡±

    ¡°One against five¡­being forced into such a situation is not something to be admired. I knew it! You cheeky bastard¡­you saying this on purpose!¡±

    ¡°If anyone goes to Adolf and tell them that, they will definitely go crazy!¡±

    The academy grounds was littered with pockets of conversations here and there, the topic of contention being anything under the sun. The lively atmosphere was a testament to the hopes and dreams the excited students held for the uing CHF. This sight was a far contrast to the one a week ago.

    Without a doubt, Barran and Grai had be the most popr celebrity amongst the students, and were heralded as the heroes of the academy. Regardless of their performance in the solo matches or the group battle, both of them had managed to pull true and reversed their losing situation into a victory. Just like in any other athleticpetition, the audience would always focus their attention on superstars who were worth millions of dors, going crazy for any inconceivable and unfathomable attacks pulled off by them. In a simr sense, the coach, the one who was constantly keeping tabs of any on-goings and changing tactics to counter their opponents, would often go unnoticed. And yet, the coach is the most critical element in attaining the victory.

    The actions of a single person would always be drowned out whenpared to a squad. However, the actions of a superstar would never be missed. This had been the same since ancient times.

    Today, Scarlet had worn a beautiful white pleated skirt. She went with the intention of having a meal earlier than usual in the academy dining hall. After dilly dallying for half an hour, she ¡°unexpectedly¡± met Wang Zhong, before leaving together with him for a meal.

    ¡° Looks like nobody remembers the hard work of our esteemed captain.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± replied Wang Zhong. He was feeling exceptionally well rested and refreshed today. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to printrge words on the back of our uniforms saying ¡° Our esteemed captain is the outstanding one¡±.¡±

    Scarlet burst intoughter when she saw the look on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. ¡°As long as you wear it, I¡¯ll make sure to make it exceptionally eye grabbing. Even making it 4 dimensional wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong? Scarlet?¡± Hymin¡¯s voice rang out from behind them, before walking over with a newspaper in her hands.

    ¡°Senior sister Hymin actually has a habit of reading the papers?¡±

    ¡°I typically would not bother about nostalgic things like this. The Skylink is clearly more convenient, and news need not be spread in such a formal fashion like newspapers. However, this newspaper is different.¡± replied Hymin in an extremely satisfied manner.

    ¡°What paper?¡± asked Scarlet as she tilted her head in curiosity.

    ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡±eximed Hymin. Unable to keep it in any longer, Hymin burst out inughter as she flipped the paper open for the two. The front page was taken up by an enormous picture depicting the instant when Barran had sent Rosenberger flying during the solo match yesterday. Pictures like this was something that was truly worth keeping. Even so, the main channels ofmunication was still through the Skylink.

    Although Barran wasn¡¯t exactly handsome in the picture, the picture haspletely captured his manliness in full with his imposing mannerism and posture. His eyebrows scrunched up in focus as his mouth was wide open in a furious roar clearly illustrated his aggressiveness during the match. At the top of the picture, an eye-catching headline Added to this as an eye grabbing headline that filled half of the front page, saying ¡°Tianjing Academy triumphs over Adolf Academy, the best result in ten years of exchangepetitions!¡±

 Chapter 199.1 â€“ Ma Dong is Strange

    Chapter 199.1 ¨C Ma Dong is Strange

    ¡°School newspaper?¡±

    Hymin replied disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s the Tianjing Evening News! Ha! We¡¯ve be popr! Oh yea, Wang Zhong, where¡¯s Ma Dong? That fellow is a self-proimed grand master of economics and the president of the Prodigy Society. He should be hopping around trying to increase his fame and spread propaganda that matches his newfound reputation and status, no?¡±

    Wang Zhong spread his hands out and shrugged. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know where he is at. That guy has recently been acting odd.¡±

    ¡°That fellow really has been neglecting his job. Before, he had annoyed Scarlet and Mmi into bing the leader. But now, I haven¡¯t seen him around for thest two, almost three days.¡± Senior Sister Hymin snorted her displeasure.

    ¡°Right, Ma Dong has been weirdtely.¡± Scarlet thought about and continued, ¡°Yesterday, Senior Sister Mmi told me they hadn¡¯t even been together as ofte.¡±

    ¡°Did they have some kind of argument?¡± Hymin¡¯s gossipy heart began to burn with interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Senior Sister Mmi even wanted me to ask Wang Zhong about it. But since we were all too busy with the preparations for thepetition thest two days, I just forgot to ask¡­¡± Scarlet felt a bit apologetic as she just remembered.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s brows wrinkled as he shook his head. He didn¡¯t know how to feel about this.

    He had been too busy thest two days preparing for thepetition that he actually forgot about his own brother. This was his negligence.

    But even so, he did feel something was off about Ma Dong. It had started over a month ago that he began to mutter to himself the entire day. Wang Zhong, however, didn¡¯t think much about it and assumed it was just some slight contradiction with Mmi. Now it seemed he needed to have a good talk with Ma Dong.

    ¡°Alright, fine. You guys go and understand the situation first. Let¡¯s push back publicity matters for ater time.¡± Hymin shook her head and joyfully turned her attention to the newspaper fluttering in her hand. Her voice was excited as she said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go find Barran. Once that guy knows he¡¯s in the newspaper, he¡¯ll definitely die from embarrassment! Haha!¡±

    Once they imagined the burly Barran with an embarrassed expression upon seeing the newspaper, Scarlet and Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t hold it in an burst intoughter. But Hymin¡¯s schemes were all too clear to the two of them. Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Senior Sister Hymin actually wants to go the freshman area to see Grai, right?¡±

    ¡°What! Did I be a person who would shove her friends away just for others?¡± Hymin rolled her eyes as she snapped back. The grin on her face, however, betrayed her true intentions.

    Freshmen of any academy would always consist of the most hardworking and diligent students. Each freshman should have the behavior of a freshman. They should be the first to enter the academy and the first to enter the ssroom. As such, the soldier department¡¯s first-year sses had already begun when Hymin walked over.

    But the morning ss today was different from usual. From first-years to third-year seniors to even teachers, everyone was gathering around. While it couldn¡¯t be considered arge crowd, it was still enough topletely fill in the small training grounds while also crowding the outside areas.

    ¡°Look, Barran is over there!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem that fierce and powerful up-close!¡±

    There were even some female students showing interest in Barran. In fact, the conversations between the girls was even bolder than the ones between the boys. Their conversations even managed to make Hymin shiver with goosebumps. The tastes of Barran¡¯s fans was of considerable difference from Grai¡¯s fans.

    When she saw Lily in the crowd, Hymin walked over to greet her. She asked with slight curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s with the situation, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Heh. What else could it be but how eye-catching Barran and Grai¡¯s performance was yesterday.¡± Lily grinned and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine for Grai as he¡¯d always been strong, but the improvements Barran revealed had been too great. Therefore, several teachers from the third-year soldier department wanted to learn and study from him. They wanted to observe his everyday training sequence. I¡¯m here to apany those teachers.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Hymin gawked beforeughing out loud, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid the teachers will leave disappointed.¡±

    While everyone else was still curious, she was a part of the nine person squadron and knew how Barran spent every single day just crashing against a wall of the Prodigy Society training room. Everyone in the squadron could see how Barran progressed leaps and bounds in his foundations, but most of this was due to his miraculously recovered broken soul sea. It was just a waste of their time trying to examine Barran¡¯s performance during ss.

    When he arrived for ss today, the passion being emitted from his ssmates caught the simple Barran off-guard. He watched as the lineup of students came gushing out like a swarm of bees and was so frightened that he assumed he¡¯d entered the wrong ce.

    After he experienced yesterday¡¯s big battle, Barran had grown calmer and less distracted as before. But being the focus of so many people still made him a little uneasy. There were just too many of them. Not only were they people from his ss, but there were also people crowding the pathways, windows, and training room. He could hear his name being whispered from time to time as he became the target of everyone¡¯s discussions. This kind of attention was really a bit too much for him to handle.

    He had even heard how there were quite a number of teachers from the third-year sses within the crowd. Wasn¡¯t this just a first-year morning ss¡­

    Unable to hold in his curiosity, Barran shot a look at the windows and spotted Senior Sister Hymin and Senior Sister Lily. Senior Sister Hymin was even waving at him.

    Senior Sister Hymin is also here¡­ Barran¡¯s already flushed face grew even redder. Deep down, he never felt he was anyone outstanding or had any excellence in him. He just took up all of the responsibility he was tasked with aplishing and even felt he was far from having done them sufficiently.

    The morning training for the heavy soldier ss went on like zing wildfire. With the attention of so many people on them, the youths roared with fire and blossomed. They all wanted to show off a worthy performance.

    Naturally, everyone hade over to see Barran. But instead of bing more fired up, Barran had calmed down. His senior had once told him it was enough for him to just be himself. Therefore, after the first few minutes, Barran quickly disregarded everyone else and themotion they caused and entered his usual training state.

    After being ttered by a few of his fellow third-year colleagues all the way up to cloud nine, Teacher Zhao Gang opened his mouth and called, ¡°Barran, Kroft, step forward and prepare for a head-on training!¡±

 Chapter 199.2 â€“ Ma Dong is Strange (II)

    Chapter 199.2 ¨C Ma Dong is Strange (II)

    Barran replied honestly and stood up. When he heard the teacher¡¯s order, Kroft gawked a bit before also standing up.

    Kroft was the ss monitor of the heavy soldier ss and the strongest among the first-year heavy soldier ss¡­ or at least, he was once the strongest.

    Although he hadn¡¯t purposefully bullied Barran in the past, it wasmon for him to show off a bit of his awesomeness before a weakling like him.

    But life was a series of ups and downs and Kroft was notpletely convinced. Was Barran¡¯s strength really that powerful? If it was, then he definitely didn¡¯t show such strength on a day-to-day basis.

    Kroft thought about it for a moment. This might be the chance for me to be famous!

    The audience of teachers and students in the surroundings immediately quieted down as Barran and Kroft entered the practice arena. Head-on training was amon form of training for heavy soldiers. It pitted explosive power against explosive power, defensive might against defensive might. Both aspects were considered the foundation of any heavy soldier.

    Soul power began to condense around the two. Their gazes turned increasingly cold and frosty. As a well-known figure among the first-years, Kroft could be considered a part of a circle of influential characters. High hopes had been ced on him from the start. While he wasn¡¯t considered anything within the boundaries of the Federation, he was indeed someone that could be considered ¡®not bad¡¯ within Tianjing Academy. When he entered abative state, an imposing aura started to radiate from him.

    In contrast to Kroft, Barran¡¯s state was very weird. The distance between the two was quite close, not like yesterday¡¯spetition at all. As such, everyone could feel the atmosphere of the field more clearly.

    Comparing the degree of imposingness, it seemed that Kroft was much stronger. Could it be that Barran¡­ hadn¡¯t yet recovered from yesterday¡¯s fight?

    ¡°Start!¡± The order rang from Zhao Gang¡¯s mouth and Kroft immediately charged forth like a rampaging wild bull.

    Bang¡­

    After a split second, Kroft felt as though he¡¯d just suffered a collision against an armoured train. His body was instantly sent fluttering up into the air. So soft¡­

    Everyone waspletely dumbstruck. Kroft could be considered this year¡¯s most talented heavy soldier recruit. He was the one to take the initiative at the start, yet had actually been directly knocked out¡­

    Neither Lily nor Hymin were the least bit surprised by such a result. Even Adolf¡¯s experts had taken heavy damage from Barran¡¯s strike. To actually try and take the initiative against a person of such caliber, Kroft was truly seeking his own death.

    The teachers watching in their surroundings all nodded in session. This disy was worthy of the heavy soldier profession. One¡¯s aura had to be concealed at normal periods and only the instant before an attack should one transform into a ferocious beast. Their soldier department finally had someone who could lead them to glory. Barran had to be properly nurtured.

    When he swept his gaze across the other students, Zhao Gang discovered everyone looking at the ground. After seeing how Kroft ended up, no one else dared to test Barran¡¯s strength. It was fine to just mingle with the liveliness of the arena, but to personally test that strength was a whole other story.

    The ss continued on as usual, but the gaze sent by those outside the ss had changed after the demonstration. Regardless, Barran just changed his mentality in response and ignored them. He wanted to be strong and knew he hadn¡¯t yet achieved the goals his senior had set for him.

    When ss ended, Hymin rushed to Barran and waved her hands. The action jolted Barran into jogging over.

    ¡°The physique of those in your ss ain¡¯t bad!¡± Hymin said with a smile as sweet as flowers. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s such a pity. If only you all weren¡¯t wearing clothes.¡±

    Barran immediately felt awkward and just muttered, ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Look at that foolish appearance!¡± Hymin smiled and handed him the newspaper. ¡°Look! Good news!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Barran asked while receiving it. He turned the first page and was instantly shocked. The picture had actually turned him into an idiot.

    ¡°You made it, Barran! This is feathered headlines!¡± Lily also started to joke around with him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve stolen all of the limelight of our squadron. Later, you¡¯ll definitely have to treat us!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I will!¡± Barran¡¯s reply was subconscious, and when he sobered up an awkward expression appeared on his face. ¡°Um, Senior Sister Lily, I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡±

    ¡°How will you grow up if you act like that? Still, I¡¯ll lend you some if you don¡¯t have the money!¡± Hymin¡¯s grin grew as she conveniently hooked her arm around Barran¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to invite the guests and I¡¯ll foot the bill. Isn¡¯t you senior sister good?¡±

    Barran was suddenly in near-contact with a mature beauty like Hymin. The fragrance of a woman instantly flooded his heart and lungs, causing the tips of Barran¡¯s ears to turn bright red as he tried to muster up a coherent reply. ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What is with all this ¡®I, I¡¯ and ¡®y, you¡¯.¡± Hymin shot a re at him before whispering into his ear, ¡°There¡¯s just one condition. Help me call up Grai, OK?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Hymin. Stop bullying Barran.¡± Lily couldn¡¯t continue to watch as Barran got teased and spoke up to help him out of his embarrassment. Hymin was good at everything except for one small quirk; she really did love to tease and take liberties with the male students.

    Barran hastily nodded his head upon hearing Lily¡¯s words. He was slightly unable to endure that kind of atmosphere.

    If Barran wanted to treat, then Grai would ept and hold up his promise. Everyone else would unconditionally reject Hymin. After all, it was obvious that Hymin¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t the alcohol.

    As for the others¡­

    Ma Dong? That fellow¡¯s opening price was way too high. Scarlet¡­ other girls would be inconvenient. Wang Zhong? How to put it gently¡­ After experiencing the recent events, Hymin felt a little pressure when she spoke with him. He was still their captain after all.

    Compared to them all, Barran was the best choice to give out invites and Hymin believed Grai would take the bait if he was the one to ce it.

    Hymin reserved the seats for their dining location. It was a pretty good restaurant in Tianjing City. Although Hymin couldn¡¯t be considered an aristocrat, her family was quite well off and considered the cream of the crop in Tianjing City. Adding in her personal capabilities and she had the capital to do whatever she wanted.

    The food wasn¡¯t expensive and consisted of just teppanyaki with beer along with an exceptionally good atmosphere. If an outspoken and straightforward man could create a good mood, then nothing needed to be questioned about an outspoken and straightforward great beauty.

    Lily, Barran, and even Hymin weren¡¯t weren¡¯t that particr about their manners during meals. Thus, it didn¡¯t take long for them all to stare at Grai.

    ¡°Woah, you can even eat gracefully in a ce like this, Grai?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but blurt out her question. Although she was a girl, she and Hymin paled inparison to the grace disyed by Grai. He was just like an aristocrat.

    Grai gave everyone a faint smile as he replied, ¡°Ah, I have a tendency to eat much slower than others. Barran, that picture of yours was very handsome.¡±

    Hearing Grai¡¯s words, Barran grew embarrassed. ¡°Actually, I think they should have taken a photo of Senior Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Senior¡¯s heart is broad and understanding. He wouldn¡¯t mind about such an insignificant reputation,¡± Grai replied as he took a sip of his beer.

    Hymin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°Grai, aren¡¯t you a man!? You have to drink beer in bigger mouthfuls! Come on, let¡¯s cheer!¡±

    Grai remained unmoved. ¡°My body isn¡¯t very suited to drinking alcohol. Please enjoy to your heart¡¯s content, senior sister. Barran can apany you further. Barran, you know senior sister took care of you every single day you were injured. Shouldn¡¯t you have a drink with her?¡±

    Barran immediately stood up. ¡°Senior sister, I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to speak properly. As such, I shall drink ten cups first!¡±

    Taking up one cup after another, he proceeded to chug them down¡­ Glug, glug, glug¡­ Just like that, tenrge mugs were downed by him, making even Grai stare vacantly. Barran really was too honest. Most people would¡¯ve hit their limits at just three mugs.

    How could Hymin not respond? As the stand-out figure among the girls, she couldn¡¯t back down from that! ¡°Barran, that¡¯s not good! If it hadn¡¯t been for your bravery at the time, would I still be here? Your elder sister shall apany and drink ten mugs!¡±

    As the only two left, Lily and Grai nced at one another. The current atmosphere had beenpletely changed after Grai offhandedly changed the subject.

    Not everyone was feeling happy and ted while having a drink.

    Compared to theughter and merriment happening on Hymin¡¯s side, the scene inside the bar made Wang Zhong wrinkle his forehead slightly. For the sake of finding Ma Dong, Wang Zhong had searched all of the old ces Ma Dong loved to hang out at. He had finally caught Ma Dong after quite some difficulty.

    Gentle,id-back music flittered through the bar while dim lights made it hard to clearly spot people. Right now, Ma Dong was currently sitting while drowning himself with alcohol.

    Three empty beer bottlesy sideways on the table before him. They were all ones with very high alcohol content.

    Great President Ma¡¯s hair was in aplete mess. His western-styled necktie was in a mess while his elbows rested on the table. Unfocused eyes stared at the cup in his hand which was half-filled with gold-coloured liquid. A thick stench of alcohol was emitted as he gently rocked the cup.

    He seemed to be thinking about something and stayed in this state for quite a while before suddenlyughing in ridicule. The cup was raised toward his mouth.

    Arge hand reached out past his body and grabbed the cup. PA! A heavy sound rang out as the cup was mmed into the table.

    Ma Dong jumped in fright and regained a bit of rity. He raised his head and found Wang Zhong beside him. A smile appeared as he reached out a hand to grab the shot ss. ¡°Ha. Looks like we brothers are the closest. Come,e,e. Apany your brother for a few shots. Hey! Bring over another ss.¡±

    Wang Zhong drank three shots in silence before looking straight at Ma Dong. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve drank my part. Speak. Tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡±

 Chapter 200 â€“ All-Mouthy King

    Chapter 200 ¨C All-Mouthy King

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯s the matter¡¯?¡± Ma Dong smiled as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just wanted to drink a bit. Maybe I drank a little too much¡­ hic.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll apany you a few rounds.¡± His shot ss was refilled and Wang Zhong immediately emptied it into his mouth.

    ¡°Fuck, are you trying to kill yourself!?¡± Ma Dong was so frightened that he immediately sobered up. He hastily snatched the ss away from Wang Zhong¡¯s hand and cried out, ¡°You idiot! You can¡¯t even hold your liquor so stop pretending.¡±

    Wang Zhong felt a scorching heat within his throat, but spoke through it, ¡°We can talk about those matters now, right? You should just speak about whatever problem you¡¯re facing. Even if I can¡¯t offer any help, you should feel slightly better afterward. Don¡¯t suffer through it yourself. Naturally, if it¡¯s because you¡¯re unable to get a girl, then you can just go drink yourself to death.¡±

    A bitterugh was followed by a sigh before Ma Dong replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I didn¡¯t want to drag you into all this trouble? Even if I talk, I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re facing, and I also don¡¯t know if I have the ability to help you,¡± Wang Zhong spoke while directly looking at him, ¡°but I do know that at the very least, I can support you and think of some helpful ideas once I hear it. Even if it¡¯s useless, I can still listen to you whine and grouch about it. Maybe I¡¯ll apany you with a few curse words.¡±

    Ma Dong was silent for a while before a smile appeared on his face. ¡°When did you be such a gossip?¡±

    His hesitationsted only a moment before he ordered two cups of lemonade. After a fierce and sobering drink, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of those broken shits in the family!

    ¡°My status is a bitplicated. While I am a member of the Assassin n, my surname is actually Ma. In fact, my father was just an ountant of the Assassin n, but he actually managed to hook up with a big miss of the Assassin n¡¯s main branch. Yep, that would be my mother. This rtion was definitely not allowed inside such arge n, but by the time they discovered it I was already born.¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s exnation was slow and had a whiff of ridicule and mockery inside. ¡°When they heard such a disgrace had happened to the n¡¯s name, they actually wanted to kill my father. I have to give credit to my mother¡¯s might. She used various methods and even gave up her right of inheritance to calm them. With the added mediation of an elder and a banishment to St. Mongul, we finally managed to keep our lives.

    ¡°We managed to leave the main branch and be a side branch. That should have been the end of it, but recently, that elder just passed away.¡± ncing at the wine, Ma Dong swallowed his saliva back and continued, ¡°Now, the n is currently eyeing our interests here and want to take it all while recing us with their own people.¡±

    Wang Zhong frowned after hearing Ma Dong¡¯s exnation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that robbery?¡±

    ¡°Robbery? Haha. Those people wouldn¡¯t use such a term. They would just glorify and beautify it. ¡®This is all for the sake of expanding our n!¡¯.¡± Speaking up to here, Ma Dong clenched his fists violently. He had made ns for his future, but was now about to lose everything.

    Ma Dong had always felt slightly inferior to Wang Zhong and Barran after seeing the hard work they put in. Even Grai and Emily shone with their talent. For him, the origin of his self-confidence was his pretty decent family and his good personality. After losing all this, he found he was about to lose the will to live.

    ¡°You know I love to be together with you guys. It¡¯s because we¡¯re the same kinds of people; I just can¡¯t get used to those second generation young masters. What I wanted to do was to take control of the Assassin n and let those stubborn, obstinate old fools know how big a mistake they made when they chased away my parents that year.¡± Ma Dong¡¯s eyes were slightly red, his voice a bit hoarse. ¡°But I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong¡­¡± Wang Zhong really didn¡¯t know how to console andfort him. He wasn¡¯t able to offer the slightest bit of help on this matter.

    ¡°People have to ept the way they were born.¡± Ma Dong smiled and continued, ¡°Take my old man for example. He was batshit poor before, and now he¡¯s still batshit poor. Even after marrying Miss Perfect, one would think he¡¯d made his mark, but those aren¡¯t things you¡¯re supposed to have in life. In the end you¡¯ll be forced to spit them back out.¡±

    ¡°Is Emily¡¯s family able to help in this matter?¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t hold it in and shot out the question. ¡°Emily is the sessor to the main branch.¡±

    With a pale face, Ma Dongughed lightly. ¡°If not for the protection her family gave, do you think I¡¯d still be sitting here? Even now the elders have already made their decision. The only thing left is to determine how to break up and distribute what is ¡®theirs¡¯.

    ¡°Furthermore, Emily is just a sessor. There are many other sessors in the Assassin n. Forrge ns, bloodline is just the most basic requirement. Power and ability are the deciding factor. To be frank, Emily had already been eliminated from the running. If she was so important, would she reallye to Tianjing? She already gave up on trying. Thess is too optimistic though. It¡¯s best that only you know about this worrying stuff. Don¡¯t let her know all this and just let it pile up like snow during a blizzard.¡±

    After absorbing everything Ma Dong had said, Wang Zhong stayed silent for quite some time.

    Simr to Ma Dong, he had also considered reasons why such arge n like the Assassin n would be willing to send Emily to a ce like Tianjing. While her fire special ability raised envy and jealousy in the ordinary poption, for thoserge ns like the Assassin n it clearly wasn¡¯t enough. He didn¡¯t know how to help Emily who loved tough and joke around. But right now, the one in the most dire situation was Ma Dong.

    ¡°So what will you do now?¡± asked Wang Zhong. ¡°That group of people are really blind. Your business capabilities and skills are some of the most outstanding I¡¯ve ever seen.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tter me like that. As if I matter shit.¡±

    ¡°In the short span of a single month, the two of us went from having nothing to constructing a super society with at least three hundred thousand credits in sponsorship. This is our Prodigy Society! I seem to recall its president is a person call Ma Dong!¡±

    ¡°That was just a coborative effort with you guys. I didn¡¯t contribute at all,¡± Ma Dong replied with a lowered head.

    ¡°The idea of the Prodigy Society was yours. It was also you who gathered everyone together. And the first to acquire a sponsorship was also you. The one to neatly organize everything in the society is you, and the one to chase after and gather more sponsors was you.

    ¡°If I were in your shoes, my results would definitely not be as great as yours. And you¡¯re the one to get me those crosswheels. That isn¡¯t something I can just get with money. In your eyes those might have beenmon and ordinary aplishments, but I don¡¯t know anyone else who could have done so. You are very strong!¡± said Wang Zhong.

    None of these were things Wang ZHong made up to tter him. Even if people wanted to sponsor the Prodigy Society, knowing how to spend that sponsorship fund was something that required knowledge and management skills. This included organizing the ordinary members, build up publicity for the society, create a cheerleading squad, order society uniforms, set up society benefits, and all kinds ofplicated matters necessary for a society.

    Not a single job would appear all that exceptional, but like the worth of scattered change, when it was all added together it involved the arrangement of hundreds of people of the society into a neat and well-organized group, not just anyone could achieve it. Ma Dong didn¡¯t even have an assistant as he did it all. Wang Zhong, as the vice-captain, was just allocated regr work without doing any of it. There was also Ma Dong¡¯s ability to harmonize with people from god only knows what angles and words.

    Ma Dong sighed andughed bitterly. ¡°All of that was due to the resources I had on hand then. I do indeed have many ideas and ns. I wanted to create my own miracles! I wanted to let those who looked down on my parents feel regret and guilt! But look at me now. All of that had just been wishful thinking. There¡¯s just no such thing as miracles in this world!¡±

    The changes that had urred in the n was just too big a blow for Ma Dong. It was equivalent to pulling the carpet from under him. He had even reached the point of rejecting himself.

    ¡°Can All-Mouthy King not be considered a miracle?¡±

    Ma Dong immediately gawked. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Like that¡¯s considered a miracle. I can guarantee that All-Mouthy King is some ace from arge n. There¡¯s even a possibility he¡¯s from one of the Five Great ns of the Federation. Only those kinds of people can bring up a monster like him. Nobodies will always remain nobodies.¡±

    ¡°I am All-Mouthy King,¡± Wang Zhong said in a calm and unhurried fashion.

    ¡°So you¡¯re All-Mouthy¡­¡± Ma Dong just stared. ¡°Wait, who did you just say you were?¡±

    ¡°All! Mouthy! King!¡±

 Chapter 201 â€“ As in Mouth?

    Chapter 201 ¨C As in Mouth?

    ¡°As in this mouth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one I¡¯m talking about. And the greatest aristocratic member I know is named Ma Dong,¡± replied Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ are you fucking with me!?¡± Ma Dong¡¯s face twisted with disbelief. ¡°That All-Mouthy King¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you recall the match between All-Mouthy King and Luo Zhen?¡± asked Wang Zhong. ¡°It happened precisely two months ago and All-Mouthy King¡¯s right hand was injured.¡±

    Ma Dong instantly closed his mouth. Two months ago Wang Zhong had left the restricted region with a broken right hand.

    ¡°Around three months ago, I came to you asking for your help in acquiring crosswheels. That was also the time when All-Mouthy King just destroyed Hanged Ghost.

    ¡°Now think about all the other times when All-Mouthy King appeared in the OP.¡±

    Ma Dong was now stupefied. Every single time All-Mouthy King appeared in the OP, Wang Zhong just so happened to have matters to attend to. During the day Wang Zhong needed to train, so All-Mouthy King¡¯s fights always happened at night. Then there was the time he had disappeared for an entire month; that was precisely the period when Wang Zhong and the rest went and participated in Teacher Grace¡¯s group training.

    But the tion and happiness that had erupted in Ma Dong¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed. His moment of surprise and amazement continued as he truly felt joy and happiness for his brother. If he had been told this a while ago, then his gossipy nature would have immediately been aroused. His excitement would have reached a point where he would¡¯ve felt both surprise and fright, and his actions would have been exceedingly exaggerated.

    At this moment, however, he couldn¡¯t muster up the excitement or emotion that was proper for this confession.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, brother. You were able to achieve your dreams,¡± said Ma Dong. Now he understood why Wang Zhong possessed so much confidence during the exchangepetition. If he were All-Mouthy King, then he definitely possessed the right to be self-confident. However¡­

    Without the support of a n, what could one All-Mouthy King do? What could ten of him do? The world was just too big.

    ¡°If I am able to be All-Mouthy King, why can¡¯t you be the head of the Assassin n!?¡± pushed Wang Zhong.

    With a sigh, Ma Dong answered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Thergest reason why All-Mouthy King is so popr and well-received is that of his mysterious identity. This mystery led to countless guesses and predictions. Another reason is his chain of sessive victories. As long as you lose a single match, this legend stops. Lost two and you be an ordinary person. And in the end, no one can truly continue such a victory streak.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to strike you so you¡¯ll fall to where I am. I¡¯m just saying there are many experts in the world. One day, you will lose; those ns and influences will not simply ept their losses.¡±

    Perhaps it was depression, or perhaps it was because the mystery had been broken, but the revealed identity did nothing to inspire confidence in Ma Dong. As one born into arge n, he was all too clear about the strength behind a n. It just wasn¡¯t something that a single person could contend against.

    This towering mountain without any weakness became a stifling pressure against him. If he loses the support of his n, Ma Dong didn¡¯t know what he could aplish. Would he even be considered anything?

    Not saying a single word, Wang Zhong suddenly waved and footed the bill. He then grabbed Ma Dong and pulled him along as he left the bar.

    When he found he was being dragged by Wang Zhong toward the academy¡¯s OP training room, Ma Dong had a rough understanding of what his friend wanted to do.

    But the reality was, Wang Zhong¡¯s stimtion did not have the effect he so desired. Rather, it increased the feeling of inferiority within Ma Dong. He felt he was even more useless now, simply allowing Wang Zhong to drag him around.

    Once a person enters a pessimistic state, their thoughts toward problems became miserable and full of despair, traveling down a path toward self pain. And the more one digs down the rabbit hole, the deeper the pain and misery became.

    It was only 9 PM when they arrived at the OP training room. There weren¡¯t many people inside, and there was just a screen broadcasting a match within the elite division.

    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± said Wang Zhong. Ma Dong simply nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t willing to disappoint Wang Zhong¡¯s good intentions. But what could a match change? So what if he was All-Mouthy King? Was there any use to such an identity? Could it change his family¡¯s ns?

    He was a new human with good potential. If his luck was good enough, he would be able to mix around and obtain a good position within arge n. But so what? In the end he would still be selling his life to others. Bloodlines were the number one requirement for sess.

    Wang Zhong knew the current state of Ma Dong¡¯s mind. While he was usually very smart, he was now drilling himself into a deeper abyss of misery and despair. There was no point in trying to talk sense to him. What Wang Zhong needed to do was tell Ma Dong that the reasons humans were humans was because they were unwilling to give up. Things like miracles and the like required people to believe in them. This belief was for the off chance that one day it may materialize!

    This time, regardless of who his opponent was, Wang Zhong would destroy thempletely!

    He wanted to tell Ma Dong that the starting point for failure was the moment a person renounced their desire to win. Before that, every ¡®impossibility¡¯ was meant to be broken!

    Very few fights could re up the anticipation within Wang Zhong. He truly hoped he would be matched up with a stronger opponent.

    Countless reminder beeps began to ring. At this moment, those brothers engaging in procreation were already tying up their pants while those cannon fodders hastily buried their hatchets before rushing off to join the viewing gallery.

    Mothers stopped calling people home to eat and weird uncles stopped selling their sweets and lollipops; everyone had received the same transmission.

    All-Mouthy King was online!

    After his fight with Luo Feng, All-Mouthy King had seemingly disappeared once more. Since Wang Zhong had packed his entire day to the brim with training, it led to his many fans growing unbearably impatient.

    Who would be his opponent after Luo Feng? Iparable anticipation filled everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    Exactly who was left that could stop this fellow?

    ¡°Brother King is invincible!

    ¡°All-rounders have no weakness! He¡¯ll beat everyone until there¡¯s nobody that can deal with him!¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Laura or Kostan, those two had represented the strongest fighting strength inside the OP! Since they lost, what else can others show?¡±

    ¡°Aiya. You¡¯re still so ignorant and inexperienced! The waters of the Federation run deep. Brother King isn¡¯t the only one to have sessive victories under his name.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the OP still has the sanctuary division? Brother, the elite division only represents the entrance to a higher division.¡±

    ¡°Sanctuary? Isn¡¯t that just an honorary namesake given to those who¡¯ve cast their heroic souls?¡±

    ¡°Speaking about this, I¡¯ve only heard about this sanctuary division. Can anyone give a clear exnation about what it is? What exactly is the sanctuary division?¡±

    Everyone in the audience excitedly discussed this topic. ording to the OP¡¯s current trend, All-Mouthy King¡¯s chain of sesses would mean his next opponent would be very, very strong.

    ¡°Hi everyone! I am Chen Yu¡¯er and it¡¯s nice to meet you all again. Hehe. I just heard some friends discussing sanctuary division soldiers. Most students won¡¯t be too clear about them so let me, Little Yu, give everyone an exnation.¡±

    Recently, Chen Yu¡¯er had be the special host arranged by the OP officials for Brother King. To be frank, Chen Yu¡¯er slightly disliked All-Mouthy King. To her, he was an overly popr, but cold and detached person. She¡¯d sent three friend invites to him but waspletely ignored. Even those younger generations of the Five Great ns weren¡¯t so arrogant and stuck-up.

    But as a host, the knowledge required of her was extremely broad and deep. ¡°In fact, the sanctuary division is the division one would each upon being promoted from the elite division. It is an iparably high honor for soldiers and is given only to those of the elite division who possess outstanding results.

    ¡°Please take note that an outstanding result does not mean just achieving victories. One¡¯s quality of opponents is also very important. Therefore, one must also possess extremely high potential. Simply speaking, one should be in possession of a heaven-defying special ability or something simr in other aspects before the officials can decide for a promotion to the sanctuary division.

    ¡°Naturally, most of those who have cast their heroic souls would also be properly identified as a person of the sanctuary division. An example is Grace from Tianjing Academy. She entered the sanctuary division a year after casting her heroic soul. As for those who have yet to cast their heroic soul, they are mainly grouped as ¡®observational targets¡¯ for the sanctuary division.

    ¡°If a person is acknowledged to be such a target, then I will have to congratte you as you will be an outstanding figure of this era¡ªan undeniable king of the younger generation.¡±

    In fact, this potential would generally be referred to as one¡¯s bloodline. The first ones to be transformed by the dimensional energy were known as the first generation. No matter how talented one was now, one¡¯s physical potential would always be limited. Only those with bloodlines that had been passed down through years and generations could be regarded as a true leader of the new humans.

 Chapter 202 â€“ Sanctuary Division!

    Chapter 202 ¨C Sanctuary Division!

    When people with outstanding genes came together, it would be inevitable that they would be the building blocks for the development of a new exceptional bloodline. It does not take a genius to figure out that such union between people with natural talent would eventually give rise to a number of extraordinary individuals in the future. Indeed, those bornt from such a bloodline would have remarkable talents that distinguished them from those were not as lucky.

    Furthermore, those that came from families with strong bloodlines would not only possess strong talents, but would be bestowed with the resources, techniques, and influence attained by their predecessors. It would be hard to find ordinary new humans that can match up to their level.

    The Federation would not openly advocate the mor of bloodlines, and had even tried their best to promote equality between people of different social standings. However, even then, it went without saying that being born into a well-established family would generally be beneficial and would open multiple doors of opportunities.

    Hence, to be selected for promotion into the Hall Division was not only a matter of personal honour; it was a form of recognition of status and potential. This proved to be a major point of attraction for every expert in the Elite Division. Although All Mouthy King was able to breeze through the Elite Division as though he was invincible, there were others before him that had done the same. In fact, many had done so in a much better fashion. The only reason why All Mouthy King attracted so much attention was because he was still in the Cannon Fodder division. This was a ssic example of a loser who went against all odds and managed to rise up to the top in the process, which only magnified his aplishments. For experts that were already at the Hall Division level, beating Laura and Kestan up wasn¡¯t something that was worth getting excited about.

    What Laura and the rest were not simply fighting to win. Victory meant little to them. What they hoped to achieve was the awakening of their bloodlines throughbat. As such, every fight was a precious opportunity for them to spread their wings and fly. Every soldier in the Hall Division all came from arge family; even the orphan Grace came from arge family, albeit one that had a weak bloodline. During the previous great war, all of her other family members had perished at the front lines. Soon after the war had ended, Greene decided to adopt Grace. Based on her current performance, there was no doubt that she came from a family with a bloodline. Additionally, talent she possessed was often the type that would skip a generation or two. However, theck of resources and support that can only be provided byrge families resulted in herte blooming.

    Having a professional exin would make it easier for others to learn, and realization would dawn on quite a number of them.

    While giving an exnation to everyone, Chen Yu¡¯er tried sending yet another friendship request to Wang Zhong. She was starting to get peeved. She did not believe that All Mouthy King would continuously ignore her like that!

    Right at that moment, Chen Yu¡¯er became speechless. Oh my lord, is that¡­

    Divian Seer.

    The appearance of the name caused a wave of bewilderment to spread across the viewing gallery. It was a name that everyone was familiar with, and yet, it was hard to remember who exactly the person was for it had been too long since they hadst heard this name.

    The arrival of Divian in thebat preparation area banished all doubts in everyone¡¯s minds.

    That¡¯s a golden colored name..

    A cacophony of voices immediately erupted from the viewing gallery, the broadcast area, and the training grounds of countless academies.

    ¡°Gold, golden name?¡±

    ¡°What, she¡¯s a Hall Division soldier?¡±

    ¡°Is that real or fake? I¡¯ve heard about it but I thought that those were just rumors. Is there truly such a ssification?¡±

    Numerous newbies did not know or understand its significance. However, a considerable portion of the Elite Division knew that possessing a golden name signified that one had obtained the title of ¡®Hall Elite¡¯. When one was promoted to that position, the power one wield was exceptional. The individual even had the right to conceal an entire fight from the eyes of the public. Therefore, it was extremely difficult for ordinary people to catch a glimpse of them.

    Basically, one with a golden name would be able to hide the entire fight when they met with their matched opponents. However, All Mouthy King didn¡¯t have this special right as he was only a cannon fodder.

    This fight that was not supposed to have urred have indeed happened.

    ¡°Brother Vian?¡±

    Far away at Copperfield City, Laura instantly turn numb at the sight before her. Laura had the feeling that All Mouthy King¡¯s sessive victories would eventually lead him to him meeting such monsters on the battleground. After all, this was something she herself had aspired to achieve. However, relying solely on her soul bear was not enough to get her to that level. Divian Seer. She only needed ten matches to attain such qualifications and that was mainly due to her possessing one of the most outstanding bloodlines in the Federation. Her reputation has earned her the respect of everyone, who now called her Brother Vian though she was ady, and a beautiful one to boot.

    In the Stoleg City, Kestan involuntarily swallowed his saliva, while saying a silent praying for All Mouthy King in his heart for three seconds. Getting Brother Vian as his opponent¡­All Mouthy King¡¯s luck sure has ran out.

    Even Juan, who was beside him, had turned starstruck. He himself did not possess the qualifications to meet with Brother Vian. However, he had heard from his elder brother that the Elite Division was something that every member of their family should enter, with the title of ¡®Hall Elite a goal for each and every one of them to pursue. From another point of view, attaining the title of ¡®Hall Elite would ce you amongst the top echelons of the family and be treated as the main sessor to the family.

    No one had expected that All Mouthy King would actually meet such an opponent.

    ¡°Big bro, All Mouthy King¡¯s bloodline doesn¡¯t seem to be that strong. How is it that he can encounter such an opponent?¡± asked Juan, no longer able to hold down his curiosity.

    Hearing his question, Kestan gawked for a moment before realization dawned upon him. ¡°Randomized weapons, randomized battleground.¡±

    Having sessive victories was simply not enough to meet such an opponent. People with twenty, thirty sessive victories were not a rarity. However, being able to achieve sessive victories while constantly being ced in a randomized weapon and randomized battleground setting was never seen before, and All Mouthy King was the first to do so!

    It wasn¡¯t long after her name had appeared did everyone understood the significance of her golden name. Divian could be said to be one those that stood at the apex of the current younger generation.

    The Stuart and the other four great families were indeed the top families in terms of power and influence. Their power was not attributed solely to their family bloodlines; they also have immense control within the Federations. However, when ites tobat prowess, there were none other than the ten great families. The Seer family was one of them, and was a staunchrade of the Stuart family.

    The Seer family was a strong one, with an even stronger bloodline. It was said that the ancestor of the Seer family had the opportunity to bathe in the blood of a Ninth Grade Dimensional Life form!

    Even if you do not mention about dimensional life forms, any mutated beasts or monsters that were able to reach the Ninth grade would bebelled as a dragon. Thus, the Seer Family would be called as the dragon family, having the gic traits only possessed by ¡°dragons¡±. Within the Federation where the power of bloodline inheritance was well established within the variousrge aristocratic families, the Seer family was still said to be the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me!

    As for Divian Seer, she was considered as a super genius. With her status and background, there was simply no need for her to disy any of her skills in public. On the contrary, she had maintained an extremely low profile. After all, she had inherited the bloodline of a dragon.

    Once her name had appeared, all information about her became revealed. Chen Yu¡¯er began introducing the meaning behind the name Divian Seer with great vigour and emotions. Therefore, everyone finally understood exactly what was going on now. In other words, due to All Mouthy King¡¯s ¡°rampancy and arrogance¡±, he had been matched against the ultimate opponent: a Hall Division soldier!

    Dragon girl, Divian Seer!

    Within a short span of five minutes, the viewing gallery had reached its saturation point, holding a grand total of a hundred thousand people with many more attempting to seek entry. There had never been a case in which the viewing gallery had been packed to the brim before. The number of people watching the Skylink broadcast had already broken six hundred thousand. This was all because of the might and prestige of the Hall Division. The appearance of Divian Seer had rendered All Mouthy King to be seen as nothing more than trash at the side of the road. In front of Ms Perfect, any opponent would only serve as her background to let her shine more brightly.

    It wasn¡¯t only the OP that had erupted forth with emotions;everyone in the OP training room of Tianjing Academy was instantly petrified.

 Chapter 203 â€“ Dragon Lady Diviana Seer

    Chapter 203 ¨C Dragon Lady Diviana Seer

    Therge hall in the Tianjing OP training room had also became rowdy, with every discussion centered on Divian Seer. Facing against someone with such absolute strength, All Mouthy King had once again been relegated to being the clown. Despite the non-stop chattering and mour around him, Ma Dong remained silent, a trait quite unlike himself. My misfortunate had spread even to my brother. I truly have a foul mouth. The reason why All Mouthy King was attracting all these attention was simply because of his mysteriousness and sessive victories in a random weapon, random battleground setting. Once his streak had been broken, he would be seen as nothing special.

    Could this be their destiny? To forever be just nothing but just specks of dust¡­

    Perhaps, it was truly his fault. He should not have let Wang Zhong head here. If he had missed today, he might not have met Divian Seer. The chances of meeting such a person were close to zero. As a member of the Assassin Family, Ma Dong understood how these people operated all too well. Bing a part of their circle was something he aspired to achieve, but he knew in his heart that it was something he could never aplish. In fact, Divian Seer was seen as an existence that transcends the lowly humans. The higher one climbed in society, the clearer the distinction between each social ss became. The most important thing to note was that Ma Dong understood how strong they were and their strength was what made insufferably arrogant.

    In contrast to everyone else, Wang Zhong was not concerned about the golden name. Although he didn¡¯t know who his opponent was, or what she had done, he could feel her immense strength from miles away. He could not care less about who the opponent was, for it did not change his will to fight.

    Everyone looked at the two who were about toe to blows with much trepidation. The viewing gallery, the OP live broadcast¡­ the students of hundreds of academies in the Federation were utilising any way they can to watch this match. This was someone bestowed with the title of ¡®Hall Elite, the highest honor and glory one could get as a Casted Soul soldier.

    Divian Seer had appeared.

    The silvery white short hair that seemed to be the distinguishing trait of the noble blood lineage belonging to the Seer family glimmered in the light, her eyes a deep blue that was akin to sapphires. Her straight nose, with those thick and alluring lips and skin as white as snow granted her a beauty that went well beyond that of paintings. On her face was an expression of such coldness and callousness that fused together her beauty and temperament into one. A feeling of inferiority perfused the entire viewing gallery, as such beauty and strength was rarely seen in public, granting her the name of ¡°Brother¡±.

    Finally, there was someone who was more handsome and dashing. As a guy, Grai was a blend of beauty that tilted towards the feminine side. On the other hand, being a girl, Divian had a heroic spirit that had neutral undertones, giving her a allure that was more masculine. If the two of them were everpared based on beauty, they would be on par with each other.

    Divian¡¯s presence was strong to the point of being overbearing, especially with her strength and status of being in the sanctuary division. Upon her appearance, an aura that would only suit an empress seemed to emanate out from her, affecting everyone in the viewing gallery.

    Divian was surprised by the situation she was ced in. Never did she imagine that she would encounter such a situation, facing off against someone she was not familiar with.

    This small group of people with the title of ¡®Hall Elite¡¯ of the Hall division were special existences within the OP. Their strength and power distinguished them from the Elite Division. Just like those observers sitting high up in the upper echelons, they were high up overlooking the mass of ordinary people below, with the possibility of interaction between the two close to nil.

    All Mouthy King? Cannon Fodder Division?

    The expression on her face did not change in the least, for being in such a division would mean that her opponent was one that went against normal conventions and had ambition in his heart. However, being unable to change his current situation had made him feel helpless. Thus, he should not hade from a strong family.

    Cannon Fodder Division,¡­ this meant that something miraculous had happened to this person. To be matched up against me meant that he had strength but mostly, it¡¯s all due to luck. Amusement raised the corner of Divian¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t care much about such an unexpected situation. All she wanted was to be surprised by opponents. Although he had covered his face, judging from his physique, he should be a soldier that¡¯s leaned towards the nimble and agile type. He should be extremely confident with hisbat abilities. Generally speaking, of the upations in the higher divisions, soldiers were greater in numbers than other upations such as the assassins.

    From a piece of information, Divian was able to gleam much from her opponent, with much of it right on the point. Perhaps other people might get shaken by All Mouthy King¡¯s consecutive victories and prestige, but a high level person like Divian would not make such a simple mistake. Ever since she was born, she was destined to create many miracles. Those great figures that ordinary people were unable to see might just be drinking while sitting on her family¡¯s sofa, while even seeking a request from the Seer Family. In her eyes, All Mouthy King merely an interesting side character that had did his utmost to climb all the way up here. There wasn¡¯t any derogatory or negative connotation to her thinking. To be exact, her thinking was not affected by any emotion, for she had seen too many cases of this kind.

    Divian Seer¡¯s appearance had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, causing the atmosphere to be slightly tense. Whispers filled the viewing gallery and OP broadcast region, while the discussion forums had exploded with discussions about the match. In fact, even everyone¡¯s way of gossip had changed. The ordinary soldiers were overwhelmed with awe and intimidated by her presence, causing no one to give a second thought to All Mouthy King. A change had quietly appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts as they all came to the same conclusion that All Mouthy King had finally met his match.

    The majority of the people were admiring Divian Seer, for a chance like this was truly too hard toe by. The freedom with the Federation had its boundaries, as well as its numerous divided social sses. A person like Divian Seer would be at the top of the hierarchy, or perhaps even higher than that. This wasn¡¯t just purely due to hering from the Seer Family. It was mainly because she was the Divian Seer!

    While everyone was still starstruck by Divian Seer, All Mouthy King still did something that rendered everyone speechless. In the past, All Mouthy King had always done it this way. However, doing so again in this match left everyone confused as to his reason for doing so.

    Randomized weapon, randomized battlefield!

    That¡¯s right! This was All Mouthy King¡¯s style. He had always been like that. He would never change, even if his opponent was Divian.

    Although her expression did not change, confusion arose in Divian¡¯s heart. Doing such a thing when faced against her would mean that either her opponent had given up, or he had absolute confidence in himself. Frankly speaking, she knew all of the most elite experts in the younger generation, even those that the outside world had not heard of before. However, none of them had dared to be so brazen in front of her.

    However, a fight was still a fight. Divian had always maintained her respect and earnestly faced towards her opponent in a fight, no matter the circumstances. She picked her Dragon¡¯s Terror rune spear. With a length of three metres, this cold weapon that possessed ample killing intent was the signature weapon of the Seer Family. This in turn resulted in its title as the king of weapons. Hefting her Dragon¡¯s Terror, Divian was portrayed as a goddess of war, piercing her way into people¡¯s hearts and souls.

    ¡°All Mouthy King had chosen randomized weapons once again¡­Could he have simply given up on this match?.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er was slightly at the loss on how to exin his decision to the audience. She had hosted many Elite Divisionpetitions before. However, this was the first one with a ¡®Hall Elite¡¯ from the Hall Division. At first, she was filled with excitement and had thus spoken incessantly. After all, anyone with the slightest bit of intelligence would not do such a thing for it was seen as being very oundish in the Elite Division, for it felt as though you were ridiculing one¡¯s opponent. However, faced against a ¡®Hall Elite¡¯ and choosing randomized weapons¡­who in the world would do that?

    If anymentator had dared uttered those words, they would be cursed and sweared upon. However, the only reply to Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s words were only waves of whispers. At this moment, the viewing gallery in the OP was extremely quiet, and many discussions in the forums agreeing to her view on this matter. There were even more people who were questioning All Mouthy King¡¯s intent, while others about Divian¡¯s beauty and family lineage. A thing like gossip would never be differentiated by eras.

    At this moment, the live broadcasts shown within and outside of the OP training grounds of various academies had sparked another round of furious discussions. The OP training grounds of every academy had a hall specialized to viewing battles that would broadcast the most popr fights at any given moment, hence allowing the students to engage in discussions. Seeing popr fights and discussing them often produced results that wereparable to self-training. Compared to the casual nonsense in the discussion forums, the topics discussed by the students here were more specialized and focused. Everyone were enthusiastically analyzing various possibilities of the match. However, in all honesty, there wasn¡¯t a single person that felt that it was possible for All Mouthy King to win. For him to choose such a setting made everyone in the hall admire him for his bravery. Regardless of the impending loss, why should one change their style?! Even if he was about to lose, he had chosen to randomize till the very end!

    Although Ma Dong was standing in therge hall, he behaved in a manner that was in contrast to the general atmosphere. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing, his mind a blur. Why did Ie here? If Wang Zhong didn¡¯te here today, he wouldn¡¯t have bumped into Divian. If he had not faced up against Divian, he would abe able to continue pursuing his dreams. Even if he was to fail in the future, the fact that he had made it so far would be already seen as a sess for Wang Zhong. However, he had brought along his brother into the quagmire of failure. This wasn¡¯t just about failure; this loss would result in a heavy loss of self-confidence.

    He had harmed Wang Zhong.

    As Ma Dong¡¯s expression changed with his thoughts, he felt as though this heart was being tugged at its seams, being pulled in all directions. He truly felt extremely useless at this moment, as though fate was ying a joke on him. When he had heard that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King, a sliver of hope had risen in his heart. However, just like a candle that was faced against a gale, that little bit of brilliance could be easily be extinguished at any moment.

 Chapter 204 â€“ Invincible Might

    Chapter 204 ¨C Invincible Might

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    "The map chosen is the Omar Ancient Battlefield. It''s a battlefield filled with remnants of intense soul power collisions and allows for the greatest exhibition of a soldier''s skills. As for our confident All-Mouthy King''s random weapon... it is the crosswheels, a weapon from a neglected branch. The full name is of it is Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels...

    "After taking another look at the information, this is the second time All-Mouthy King acquired such a neglected weapon through the randomization. It seems he has some affinity with this weapon."

    Chen Yu''er smiled as she presented the information, causingughter to spring up within many people. The chances of getting such a neglected weapon through randomization just the first time wasparatively low. Yet, this had been the second time All-Mouthy King got it. Calling it an affinity wasn''t impossible. It was a pity this choice would result in an even faster loss against Divian.

    The Omar Ancient Battlefield was just a t in without much undtion in the environment. A few scars could be seen leftover from a battle, such as broken gs, shattered des and spears, and scorched earth. Other than that, it was apletely still and dead-silent ce.

    Such a battlefield indicated ces whererge-scalebat had urred between humans and mutated beasts pervading thend. There was a thick and dense aura of death clinging to thend, and the area had be a forbiddennd for weak and small lifeforms. It was said that people with weak spirits would go mad if they stayed in this ce for too long.

    Reflected within Wang Zhong''s eyes was a three-meter-long spear. It wasn''t a specially constructed weapon and was shaped just like those spears used during normal training. The only difference was that Divian was using Dragon''s Terror, a specially skin of the OP to honour and thank those of the Seer n who had made contributions to mankind.

    Along this ordinary long spear were embedded dragon patterns, a representation of unsurmountable glory. The number of ns who had achieved such a status could be counted on one''s fingers.

    Quite a few heroic soul soldiers used long spears. There was a saying that the spear was the head of a hundred weapons. This saying still existed among cold weapon users. The longer one''s weapon, the stronger it was. Coupled with the awakening of soul power, humans began to further disy the overbearing might of spears.

    Naturally, in the old era weapons like spears were not suitable for females. In this era, however, everything had changed. Weapons became the second life of heroic soldiers and the weapon of choice for many was determined the instant they were born. After a person discovered their most suitable weapon, it became simr to gaining the power to create a new life for oneself.

    For the Seer n, their life was behind the spear.

    With a natural and gentle tap of her spear against the ground, a light wave quickly radiated from the point of contact. Akin to a soft breeze, it gently ruffled Divian''s surroundings. She herself remained as immovable as a mountain, as stable as the vast ocean!

    Wang Zhong''s gaze instantly turned sharp. Last night, Cecil had used all of his strength to wield the Heavy Sword Style. It had several points of elegance and grace when ced before the girl in front of him. But when hepared that move with the down-yed action this girl made, he was quick to judge Cecil the weaker of the two.

    One would immediately be able to tell whether their opponent was an expert the instant they extended their hands. Laura knew all about this. She was just watching it through her skylink yet that casual standing posture made Laura feel pressure of the highest quality surging forth from Divian. It was as though the center of the world had suddenly shifted to where Divian stood. Everything around her served as the background for her brilliance.

    Were all quasi-sanctuary division members at such a level?

    Laura''s expression turned a bit solemn. She had an extremely clear-cut goal; to achieve the quasi-sanctuary division level before she graduated. Although the Potter n was definitely weaker in terms of their bloodline whenpared with those super big shots like the Stuart and Seer ns, their bloodline reserves were not poor. They too hard originated during the dark era. Laura possessed the chance to blossom, and the requirement was just a bit of luck.

    But even without this bit of luck, there was a disparity of heaven and earth whenparing her strength with Divian''s. There existed a circle for those within her younger generation. Even someone as outstanding as Laura couldn''t make contact with a person like Divian and the others who were observational targets of the sanctuary division.

    If looked at from a certain perspective, the Freedom Federation was rather impartial on this aspect.

    "All-Mouthy King is in a heap of trouble." Arnold Teuton was currentlyughing at the former''s misfortune. To actually bump into an opponent like Divian before the CHF Competition started had exceptional meaning toward him and the entire Copperfield ACademy. And this wasn''t the time to speak cynically in order to get people''s affection. As vice-captain he was able to differentiate between being serious and being casual. Right now, he ced greater emphasis on observing andprehending this fight.

    "I don''t know to what degree he would be able to use the Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels. If it''s just to the extent he''d shown when he took out Hanged Ghost, then I''m afraid he won''t even have the chance to make a move before Divian. But I always felt this guy isn''t the kind to start strong and finish weak. He wouldn''t be killed immediately, right?"

    Laura didn''t immediately chime in. Before the fight started, she didn''t have a single point of confidence to give to All-Mouthy King. She was, however, exceptionally clear on one point; All-Mouthy King had a considerable disadvantage whenparing weapons.

    Wang Zhong could feel the strength his opponent held, but it wasn''t possible for her to pressure him to the point of copse simply with her imposing aura. Not even a Level 5 mutated beast could do so. After confronting such mutated beasts, Wang Zhong remained calm and unflustered facing Divian. This showed how important it was to have experience.

    He gently ced his fingers through the inserts of the crosswheel. A flow of soul power streamed into them and the crosswheels began to activate. Wang Zhong had already shifted into an attack posture.

    The fight was about to begin and everyone was waiting with bated breaths. A sh of brilliance sparked within Divian''s eyes. There was no explosive mountain-crushing move or earth-shattering dash, nor were there overly shy sounds. With but the gentle tap of her foot, followed closely by her bright and silvery Dragon''s Terror, she drew a silvery arc across the sky, like aet in flight. In the next instant, her Dragon''s Terror had already appeared in front of All-Mouthy King!

    Bang...

    A spear thrust out and warded off All-Mouthy King''s crosswheels. With an explosive bang, All-Mouthy King flew back. It had just been an ordinary attack thatcked anyplicatedbat technique behind it, yet Divian''s soul power had already reached 180 grassos. This was an attack on the level of peakbat techniquesunched by elite division experts. For sanctuary division soldiers, however, this was but the most basic level requirement.

    As All-Mouthy King retreated, Divian followed up with another spear strike. Flowing smoothly through the air like a ray of silver light, the second sessive spear attack pierced out conveniently. It was an exceptionally bold attack.

    Bang...

    All-Mouthy King had been sent flying once more. It took him twenty meters before he could stabilize his posture.

    Divian''s forehead twitched. What is this? Why is his soul power so weak?

    Wang Zhong felt his arm go slightly numb as a powerful soul power poured into it. This opponent of his was too strong. Simply speaking, he had met someone at the level of Carolyn once more. It seems there really are a lot of experts in this world, huh?

    Due to the disparity between their soul powers, his chances at winning a head-on confrontation was truly too small. If it had been two months ago, he would''ve truly lost the fight. But he had more of a chance now.

    A sliver of a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. With a bang, he dashed forward!

    When they saw All-Mouthy King grip his crosswheels while dashing forward with a low gait, everyone was instantly speechless. In the past, regardless of what situation he was in, everyone felt he still had something up his sleeves. But upon seeing this scene, the confidence of those supporting All-Mouthy King seemed to have cooled by at least half.

    Lifting her Dragon''s Terror up, Divian stared unblinkingly at All-Mouthy King. Varied Frequency Steps?

    The distance between the two quickly shrunk to a short ten meters. Divian''s imposing aura radiated out the instant her spear pierced out. To a person like Divian, there weren''t many situations where she had to switch to a defensive stance.

    All-Mouthy king''s center of gravity suddenly started to sway. Everyone''s heart tensed and seized when they saw this. Without a doubt, All-Mouthy king was a very strong and powerful assassin. Furthermore, he possessedbat techniques perfect for assassin. With the profession''s instantaneous explosion of power, he definitely had a chance. Even someone as powerful as Divian wasn''t invincible.

    Even those soldier in the viewing gallery could feel the mighting from Divian''s spear. Such a simple thrust had actually sealed off All-Mouthy King''s routes. This attack definitely contained some of her soul power. It gave off a feeling as though one would have contact with the tip regardless of how one moved.

    This All-Mouthy King''s famous Ghost Steps appeared. It was a movement technique that didn''t rely on speed, but instead on the effect that resulted from shifting Wang Zhong''s center of gravity. The reliance was on the inertia generated from his super high-speed swaying motions.

    If All-Mouthy King didn''t rush in to break her spear array, then only death awaited him. If he did rush forward, then there was still a sliver of a chance!

    Other movement techniques were impossible! Only Ghost Steps had a chance!

    Ma Dong possessed exceptional understanding about All-Mouthy King. There was never a single moment like now where he hoped he would be able to pass through. But Divian''s astonishing spear stilled hit its target. Although All-Mouthy King utilized his victory-winning Ghost Steps, it had actually been broken through by Divian upon first contact.

    Bang...

    An ear-splitting ng rang out as sparks sprayed in all directions. After locking up her spear, the crosswheels slid down toward Divian. Divian had indeed broken through the Ghost Steps, but she was just a tiny bit toote. That tiny mistake led to her Dragon''s Terror missing.

    Wang Zhong immediately took advantage and rushed in. The closer he was, the more dangerous he would be toward her. When fighting a person wielding long weapons, one needed to get closer. If one remained within the attack range of the Dragon''s Terror, then it would be an overbearing and invincible opponent.

    Such an opportunity was rare. After getting into attack range, All-Mouthy King''s crosswheels instantly began to revolve, transforming into rapidly rotating afterimages that enveloped Divian.

    Improved Rotating ming Lotus Dance!

    All-Mouthy King had actually used his crosswheels as close-ranged weapons. With the eruption of the rotations, the lotuses he released became more gorgeous and dazzling. The sharpness of his crosswheels were as fatal as the edges of a de, and the spiraling movements added a confusion effect. It had be an extremely lethal weapon!

    But just as the white-coloured lotus began to bloom, a destructive pierce stopped it before it couldpletely blossom. It was as though the world had suddenly copsed around the point that was suddenly attacked.

    The brilliance disappeared and the blossoming lotus was furiously suppressed before breaking and shattering apart.

    And after shattering its target, the spear stabbed over and forced All-Mouthy King into a retreat.

    Bang...

    Sent flying once more, All-Mouthy King was once again unable to avoid the spear.

    Divian didn''t chase down her opponent, but interest could be seen erupting from her. Frankly speaking, her opponent was very, very strong. While she held the superiority, Divian didn''t hold the slightest bit of contempt toward All-Mouthy King. Whether it was his Ghost Steps or his variation of the ming Lotus Dance, both were extremely strong and had their unique points.

    The problem, however, was that his soul power was too weak. Relying onbat techniques to increase one''s overall soul power killing might... was too slow. Once the disparity between their soul powers reached a certain level, the one with more soul power had the absolute higher ground and could cause life-threatening damage easily.

    To have such talent and highprehension ability, yet be so weak. An opponent like this was truly one of a kind.

    Wang Zhong rubbed away the blood at the corners of his mouth. She was very strong. Although he''d gotten closer to her, the issue with his soul power made the actpletely useless. It had given her a chance to react as unleashingplicated attacks took too long. There was just a few millimeters between him and death at that moment. Just a half-step to the side and Divian''s countering spear attack would''ve taken his life. His opponent''sbat experience and perception was truly too scary.

 Chapter 205 â€“ God of Slaughter: Crosswheels

    Chapter 205 ¨C God of ughter: Crosswheels

    ¡°This time, not even All-Mouthy King cane out victorious.¡± Kostan exhaled slowly. The girl currently in the battlefield radiated with limitless pressure. This was the sanctuary division.

    To be frank, if anyone else were to face All-Mouthy King¡¯s variation of the ming Lotus Dance, then they would¡¯ve been scared shitless. Divian had no such reaction. She had witnessed more than the average person and possessed the necessary experience to both guard against it and even perform a counter attack. This wasn¡¯t just simple talent.

    Impregnable!

    As a heavy soldier, Kostan didn¡¯t hold the slightest wish to go up against Divian. Meeting an opponent like Divian would truly cause a heavy soldier like he to feel death to the point where his mother may not recognize him. He wouldn¡¯t stand the slightest chance. Divian probably hadn¡¯t even used 50 percent of her strength yet.

    As for weapons, Kostan didn¡¯t feel much toward them. Using a short-ranged weapon and assassin techniques was the only method All-Mouthy King had if he wanted to have a chance at victory. With his skill in weaponry, he would definitely be able to control the crosswheels. It was a pity, however, that in this world, who else could understand the spear more intimately than the Seer n?

    Divian¡¯s spear swayed lightly, soul power radiating from her body like a torrential waterfall. She clearly hadn¡¯t used all of her energy yet during the fight. In the end, a weakling wasn¡¯t anyone worth wasting her time on.

    Ceng¡­

    Her figure disappeared as she instantly dashed toward All-Mouthy King. Dragon¡¯s Terror simultaneously appeared before him.

    Bang¡­

    Divian¡¯s spear, which she¡¯d assumed had a 90 percent chance to hit, stabbed nothing. The momentum behind Dragon¡¯s Terror remained unchanged, and it sent out multiple sessive thrusts.

    Ceng, ceng, ceng.

    Soul power exploded out as the three strikes formed a triangle. They looked simple, but actually sealed up all of the possible ces All-Mouthy King could evade to. Even so, All-Mouthy King was like a leaf swaying in the wind; the spear attacks were lightly dodged by his weightless body.

    Divian¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop. Once a spear technique was disyed, it became the stereotype of iparably overbearing attacks. That was the kind of weapon it was. Although Dragon¡¯s Terror seemed to unleash ordinarily fierce and urate strikes, the power condensed within could end All-Mouthy King in a single move. Such abat technique couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Every single one of her attacks showed the firm foundations that had been pounded into her since her youth. Her movements that were fused with the might of the spear was formed through incessant hard work and numerous revisions. Combined with theprehension gained from her bloodline inheritance, and it would be extremely hard to find anyone who could dodge her attacks in the middle of a fight.

    Nevertheless, none of those attacks managed to destroy All-Mouthy King as not a single strike struck home. Other than his Ghost Steps, All-Mouthy King was in possession of another move; Flowing Wind Steps. This step technique restrained any high-speed pursuit and helped against attacks directed at him.

    Divian¡¯s attacksbined power and a terrifyingly instantaneous attack speed. She was the most frightening opponent Wang Zhong had ever faced. Taking the initiative to attack from the start had been a mistake¡ªhis opponent was far too strong. He ended up being unable to properly pressure and suppress her.

    Lacking any sort of high ground, trying to unleashbat techniques would end up being the death of him. There was simply no leeway given. When faced against such an opponent, one had to defend and counterattack only after waiting for his opponent to reveal a sliver of a gap between attacks. Only then could he win.

    No matter how strong an attack was, it would be all for nought if it didn¡¯t connect.

    All-Mouthy King, who seemingly looked as though he would copse with a single blow, once again disyed his tenacity. Divian¡¯s thirty-some attackbo had been forcibly dodged by him.

    The thought of counterattacking hade up in his mind a few times, but was quickly suppressed by Wang Zhong. His intuition said that if he dared to advance, all that awaited him would be a lightning-fast counter. Divian was very strong and the most crucial point was that she hadn¡¯t yet shown her full strength.

    Obviously, relying on just being on the defensive wouldn¡¯t be enough. It was just that Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t able to muster up any sort of opportunity against such a firm and powerful soldier. The longer this continued, the more one had to remain calm and unflustered. Wang Zhong devoted all of his mental capacity into dodging.

    Fighting didn¡¯t just mean a sh betweenbat techniques. It was also a contest of the mind. He waited for his opponent to mess up. If one¡¯s face was involved in the fight, then it was obvious that his opponent would pay attention to how they looked.

    After seeing her twenty-over strikes allnd on thin air, a slight change had indeed appeared on Divian¡¯s face. It had been extremely subtle, but Wang Zhong still caught it. As a bloodline sessor to the Seer n, an observational target for the sanctuary division, as well as having an opponent on apletely different standard inparison to her, Divian¡¯s spear paused for just a split second. Her soul power then began to visibly rise from her body. She was about to erupt.

    Seemingly the best chance to escape, All-Mouthy King had actuallyunched his attack. This hadn¡¯t just been the best time to dodge, but also to attack. Once her full might was disyed, it would¡¯ve been even harder for him to actually close in on her.

    His wind-like movement turned into a lightning dash. The switch to an offensive posture that grabbed hold of any opportunity wasn¡¯t something anyone could achieve. He traveled along Dragon¡¯s Terror and didn¡¯t give Divian any opportunity as he wildly kicked out. Second Drive!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now wide open. They all knew about All-Mouthy King¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. When fighting against powerful opponents, he would always close in and avoid the lethal attacks while unleashing his own fatal ones. There were many who had neglected his actions and suffered defeat. Even Divian wouldn¡¯t dare to proim that her soul power could defend against every attack.

    Second Drive¡¯s destructive effect against soul powered defenses was rather effective. At the very least, all of the fights up until now had revealed its capabilities. Furthermore, anyone could tell that the force behind a kick was higher than that of a punch. As long as he unleashed his full strength, this kick may create a miracle.

    Bang¡­

    Soul power burst in all directions. Inside and outside the OP, everyone turned silent. All-Mouthy King¡¯s Second Drive, which had been sessful every time he used it, had unexpectedly been blocked by Divian with a single hand. Right after, a brilliant light shed and All-Mouthy King was sent flying back. A mouthful of blood trailed after him.

    Divian slowly pulled back her extended hand. It was a pity that the atmosphere was like so, that even lechers failed to pay attention to her actions.

    All-Mouthy King¡¯s destructive kick had been used all along his journey. It was in fact his strongest move and the core of his closebat prowess. He seeded every endeavour with his tyrannical fleshly body and terrifyingbat techniques that were supplemented with his inadequate soul power. But this time he had ended up smashing against an iron wall.

    Bang¡­

    All-Mouthy King crashed into the floor, causing the ground to shatter and split. This showed he was unable topletely dissipate the force of her counterattack. In the past, All-Mouthy king had always been unhurried and carefree. Even under dire situations he would always keep control over the fight.

    But this time he was up against the powerful sanctuary division¡¯s Divian Seer. He¡¯d been forced back into his original form of a clown with an extravagant hope of creating a miracle.

    Everyone stayed quiet inside the viewing gallery. The OP discussion forums and even the numerous viewing lobbies of the various academies were the same. They had all heard about this and that of the sanctuary division, but most of those inside said division disdained from revealing themselves to the ordinary masses. Such an attitude led to doubts and even suspicion that All-Mouthy King was from the sanctuary division.

    Now that everyone understood the absolute standard raised by the sanctuary division, they knew All-Mouthy King stood no chance. A sliver of thirst welled up within the dark recesses of everyone¡¯s heart. Either All-Mouthy King had something left to y, or he would lose in a heroic fashion.

    Ma Dong lowered his head and gazed at the OPbat room beside him. While he didn¡¯t know how Wang Zhong felt, but he himself thought his own weakness had caused harm for his brother. He shouldn¡¯t have revealed his depressed thoughts to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°If you are merely at this level, then the most you can achieve is staying put inside the elite division.¡± Divian¡¯s tone was indifferent. That gap in her attacks had been something she¡¯d done on purpose.

    Fights were meant to act as an umtion of experience, and she didn¡¯t just want this fight to be some hot piece of news. It was a pity her opponent was too disappointing. He was a mish-mash of different paths and didn¡¯t have his own defined road. Obviously this person hadn¡¯t undergone any systematic training and just dabbled a bit here and there. Second Drive was definitely a brilliant move, but at her level it wasn¡¯t considered anything secret. It was just a hidden move of the old era, that was all.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have the slightest intent of underestimating his opponent, but her strength still exceeded his expectations. Very good! This was precisely his goal. He wanted to continuously grow strong! Only when facing such a powerful opponent could he truly improve.

    A sliver of a smile surfaced at the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. ¡°Then I will have to apologize for my rudeness!¡±

    He began to pour soul power into his crosswheels. Everyone had seemingly forgotten that they were actually ranged weapons. With the influx of soul power, the crosswheels began to revolve rapidly.

    Divian shot a cold re at her opponent and snapped, ¡°Acting so pretentiously!¡±

    Bang¡­

    Soul power enveloped her body. Don¡¯t talk about some old weapon like that; not even an old cannon with its highest firepower could do anything to her. A clear and melodious sound rang from Dragon¡¯s Terror. The girl and spear fused into one and pierced toward All-Mouthy King like a bolt of lightning. Divian had finally unleashed her true strength.

    Then, All-Mouthy King¡¯s crosswheels left his hands. Although Divian hadn¡¯t ever faced such weapons before, she had battled against revolving weapons in the past. Dragon¡¯s Terror knocked away the two weapons.

    Warning bells suddenly went off in her head. The two crosswheels had unexpectedly flown back toward her after spinning away. Furthermore, they were aiming for her most vital points.

    Boom, boom¡­

    The crosswheels were sent flying off once more. Not a bit of their powerful revolving energy had reduced in the slightest when they returned to All-Mouthy King¡¯s hands. In the next instant, the two crosswheels were sent off once more at different angles and speeds. Even their howling sounded different. Two ear-piercing revolving crosswheels spun toward Divian in the blink of an eye.

    Ceng¡­

    Divian¡¯s thrusts had actually struck thin air! The flying orbit of the crosswheels possessed an astonishing floating effect the instant they made contact. One of them headed toward Divian¡¯s eyes while the other fluttered toward her throat.

    With a small explosion, Divian retreated rapidly but still couldn¡¯t extricate herself.

    Ceng¡­

    Divian¡¯s face was shed and her soul power had actually been unable to stop the crosswheels. Her spear swept out at the same time and the crosswheels smashed into the body of Dragon¡¯s Terror. Nerve-rending grinding sounds screeched out as sparks and soul power blossomed explosively. The crosswheels were once again thrown into the air.

    After carving through the space at high-speed, they settled back into All-Mouthy King¡¯s grasp. He didn¡¯t even look at them before sending them flying out in alternate waves toward her.

    Divian had no choice but to retreat once more. After sessively shing with the crosswheels, she realized just how severe her situation was. The crosswheels had different roles. One spun to break her soul powered defence while the other revolved and created a strong impact. Then the attack after actually focused on quick attacks. This person understood crosswheels like he possessed an entire encyclopedia dedicated to it.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s use with the crosswheels grew increasingly more aplished and reliable as heunched his attacks. He had finallyprehended the use of those five depressions. Every single depression could be used by inputting varying strength into them and this corresponded with its own revolution method. This allowed the crosswheels to achieve different effects. Moves like creating strange orbits, breaking through soul defense, breaking through physical defences and other methods could now be unleashed.

    If he hadn¡¯tprehended the mysteries behind those revolutions within the spatial fragment, he might have been forever been unable to grasp and understand this point. Ack of understanding would have meant being unable to let the crosswheels reveal their true might.

 Chapter 206 â€“ Might of the Bloodlines

    Chapter 206 ¨C Might of the Bloodlines

    When the crosswheels were flung out, all opponents became fleeting. Divian, who was recognized for being iparably overbearing, had unexpected beel forced into retreating time and time again. Furthermore, her soul power had already reached 180 grassos and had been used to reinforce her defense. Even so, she was still forced to dash to the left and slide to right with numerous injuries peppering her.

    Not only did All-Mouthy King not end up retreating, he was even beginning to press forward and attack. His two crosswheels showed no signs of stopping and their speed had risen to an astonishing level. Even as they neared All-Mouthy King, their terrifying revolutions seemed to want to devour him. But with a flick of his wrist, he sent them back out in separate directions toward Divian.

    Divian was unable to endure the situation. That was right, she was actually unable to endure the pressure. A mere cannon fodder division weakling had actually used a ranged weapon to suppress her! This was simply like a fantasy story!

    After shing head-on against a crosswheel attack, her arms began to bleed. Yet her block managed to win her some space. Soul power once more burst out and her unyielding Dragon¡¯s Terror exploded out, seemingly blotting the skies.

    Heavenly Dragon Falling Rain Spear!

    With space-shattering soul power backing them, numerous spear images covered the skies and fell toward those two crosswheels! She wanted to end this farce with a single move!

    Bang¡­ Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­

    As though suddenly bing insane, the crosswheels cried out with ear-piercing high-speed attacks with every contact against the spears. They were like undying zombies rising up from the depths of hell. In contrast, All-Mouthy King stood silently in his original position.

    Bang¡­

    That spear array burst apart and the dual crosswheels mmed into Divian¡¯s chest. Soul power surged out and her body flew back, blood fluttering across the air.

    After enduring such serious collisions, the two crosswheels howled as they returned to All-Mouthy King. Those gigantic crosswheels akin to the incarnations of grim reapers suddenly turned into obedient toys in his hands.

    Those hundred-thousand people inside the OP viewing gallery were once more deathly silent. Not a single person dared to believe what was happening before their very eyes.

    There was a considerable number of experts of the heroic and elite division present. Their special statuses allowed them to easily enter the viewing gallery, which was really the best way to observe a fight. Yet, they were truly unable to believe the spectacle unfolding before them.

    The powerful Divian Seer had actually be struck down! By crosswheels, which people no longer used within the Federation¡­ no, there was now one person who used it¡ªAll-Mouthy King!

    Ma Dong didn¡¯t even notice the tears dripping down from his eyes. He had seen it. Those crosswheels¡­ those were the crosswheels he had bought! He had watched as Wang Zhong tossed them around every single day and had ridiculed them more than once. Yet, those crosswheels, which had been the butt of many jokes by everyone, had actually struck down Divian Seer.

    The OP discussion forumspletely erupted. Over eight hundred thousand people had exploded at the same time. Enthusiasm and passion red up within them all. Could All-Mouthy King create a miracle once more? Could he defeat Divian Seer?

    They were all unable to believe what they had seen. This was simply like a dream. She was a part of the universally acimed strongest division inside the Federation!

    Inside me City, the reactions were quite simr to everyone else¡¯s. Sharmie had always possessed a favourable impression of All-Mouthy King and thus, everyone cheered for Brother King. But even as they all began to give up, only Sharmie was the one who didn¡¯t give a damn about all that. Deep within herself, she truly believe All-Mouthy King wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this would happen before!?¡±

    Sharmie spoke out joyfully, fully immersed in self-pride. All around her, the me Academy elites were speechless when confronted with their big sis¡¯ disy. This was simply inhuman.

    ¡°Laforgue Infinite sh!¡± muttered Mario. ¡°I had always treated it as just a legend¡­ it doesn¡¯t obey any mechanics.¡±

    Bang~~

    Clutching his head, Mario fell into a crouch. Sharmie calmly patted her hand while saying, ¡°You are just too weak!¡±

    Mario rolled his eyes, feeling wronged. He wasn¡¯t considered weak. It was just that he was unable to bepared with these monsters.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s current state was exceptionally good. The previous exchange had given him an intense shock, one that was far greater than what the others felt. If he hadn¡¯t faced such overwhelming pressure from fighting such an opponent, he never would¡¯ve reached such a wealm.

    The crosswheels were like a whirlpool that devoured everything. Regardless whether it was matter or energy, once they were swept up into the spiral they would be a part of it, allowing the spiral to thus increase in size and grow stronger and stronger! As long as he had sufficient strength and time for the revolutions to increase, it could even devour the world!

    This was precisely the true essence behind the Laforgue Infinite sh. Once its strength reaches a certain level, it would be the devourer of lives.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t give pursuit and didn¡¯t feel happy with his victory. His opponent hadn¡¯t actually been damaged by that strike of his. In the distance, Divian was already back on her feet. Red crystals sparkled brilliantly on her chest, the ce where the heavy strikes hadnded. Slowly, more crystals began to appear around her body.

    Everyone¡¯s confidence received another massive blow¡­ Soul Power Materialization!

    A red-colored rhombus sparkled into existence at the center of Divian¡¯s forehead. Ayer of red crystalline armour was created. This was the strongest secret inheritance given through the bloodline of the Seer n¡ªDragon Crystal Armour. It was a gift from a Level 9 dimensional lifeform. Once she stimted her bloodline, the Dragon Crystal Armour would surface.

    Divian gained a substantial increase in both defensive and offensive capabilities. Those terrifying crosswheel attacks hadn¡¯t harmed her in the least. Just this card alone allowed Divian to be an observational target for the sanctuary division.

    Even if Diviancked a strong enough talent forbat, just relying on her Dragon Crystal Armour would be enough for her to rise up amongst the ranks of supreme experts. This was what it meant to have innate talent.

    This was the gift granted by the Ten Great Bloodlines of the Freedom Federation!

    People familiar with Divian loved to call her Brother Vian. Those unfamiliar with her instead called her ¡®Dragon Lady¡¯.

    Just a sliver of the terrifying aura emitted from a Level 9 lifeform was enough to make weaklings tremble and shudder. In fact, Divian hadn¡¯t nned on using her Dragon Crystal Armour in this fight. But if not for its might, she would have been in danger of losing then and there. That wasn¡¯t something she was willing to see.

    Her opponent was extremely weak and would have copsed from a single blow if her attacknded. But other than his flimsy defence, he had terrifying offensivebat techniques. While she had yet to see the Laforgue Infinite sh, those attacks already seemed exceedingly close to it.

    When they gazed upon Divian Seer adorned in her Dragon Crystal Armour while wielding her Dragon¡¯s Terror, she appeared as dazzling as a goddess. Everyone¡¯s heart clenched up once again. None of them knew who exactly to support now. Would the goddess win, or would All-Mouthy King win?

    ¡°Big bro, who do you think will win?¡± Juan felt his loss to All-Mouthy King could already be considered a fortunate event. If he were to face such an aura, he would¡¯ve been killed in just ten seconds.

    Kostan shook his head. He truly didn¡¯t know what to think. All-Mouthy King, seemingly frail and weak, actually had such a fatal killing move in his hand. Divian Seer had also revealed her Dragon Crystal Armour. He had never heard of her losing with it on as the Dragon Crystal Armour instantly propelled one into an invincible position.

    The distance between them didn¡¯t break twenty meters. It was a distance that, once crossed, meant life or death. Under this imposing atmosphere, as long Divian Seer dashed forward, all that awaited All-Mouthy King was a single path to death. The energy being emitted from her already exceeded any skill or technique. A single movement technique or special ability would be unable to make up for this deficiency.

    Could those crosswheels really stop the assault of Dragon Lady?

    Divian Seer slowly extended her grip along the spear. This was the first time she had met with an opponent that forced her into a position where she was actually unable to retaliate. Facing such an opponent, herbat techniques couldn¡¯t be fully disyed. Even if she was sure of her victory, a slightly sullen, unknown feeling sprouted in her mind. Perhaps, from the start, she hadn¡¯t truly considered him her opponent. Being able to see her Dragon Crystal Armour should already be considered a blessing for him.

 Chapter 207 â€“ The Strongest Kingâ€™s Laforgue Infinite Slash Crosswheels

    Chapter 207 ¨C The Strongest King¡¯s Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels

    Theymen and amateurs had already begun to support All-Mouthy King. Those with any inkling of knowledge, however, knew that while Divian had yet to cast her heroic soul, her Dragon Crystal Armour could still easily block any attack at 200 grassos of might and below. Once she closed in on All-Mouthy King, he would be like a rat to the bellows.

    Since the start of the match this hadn¡¯t been a fight between people of equal standards.

    Ma Dong¡¯s hands were shivering. He was extremely clear about what the Dragon Crystal Armour signified. As a person who could bear the Dragon Crystal Armour, Divian became the equivalent to a princess. Even her future as an empress was set in stone. This was a position people like them didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to gaze upon.

    But when he saw Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze and the resolution within them, he asked himself why he felt dejected. Why did he actually feel remorseful?

    Everyone dies one day. The most important thing was to fight until one was content!

    Wang Zhong was enjoying his journey. Therefore, he too should enjoy the journey!

    A change suddenly urred within All-Mouthy King¡¯s hands. The crosswheels began to revolve crazily until his hands seemed to disappear. All anyone could faintly discern was the formation of two enormous crosses. Not only was All-Mouthy King¡¯s soul power being condensed, but the power of the revolutions brought forth a might that sliced apart everything around it. Fluctuations began to form around those two neglected weapons.

    Divian¡¯s gaze became exceptionally grave and cold. It was just 200 grassos at most! Her Dragon Crystal Armour could easily guard against such power! What she wanted to do wasn¡¯t to strike and kill All-Mouthy King. To be frank, his body was far too frail. Her goal was to test which was more formidable; her Dragon Crystal Armour or his Laforgue Crosswheels!

    Kill!

    Bang¡­

    The earth was rent asunder as a fighting intent rose and red within the Omar Ancient Battlefield. As she were a grand dragon, Divian howled angrily as she attacked. The dragon¡¯s maw parted and a spear shot out, one that could destroy the heavens and split the earth¡ªDragon¡¯s Terror Shatters Space Spear!

    All-Mouthy king suddenly sprang forth. Two crosswheels revolving at high-speeds had¡­ Oh god. It was inconceivable! He had actually fused the two together!?

    It was instantaneous. The moment they left All-Mouthy King¡¯s hands, the crosswheels seemed to disappear and reappear before Divian Seer.

    Rumble¡­

    That gigantic crosswheel smashed against Dragon¡¯s Terror. Divian, who was on the offensive, reacted instantly. Her reaction speed quickly made her switch to the defensive.

    The crosswheels shed at Dragon¡¯s Terror with breakneck revolutions, a grim reaper¡¯s scythe swung down upon its hapless target.

    A secondter, that soul power strengthened Dragon¡¯s Terror burst apart, allowing the revolving force of the crosswheels to sh down on Divian without slowing. Divian reacted instantly and raised her arms to ward against the attack, her Dragon Crystal Armour along her arms bolstering her guard.

    Blood flowed momentster from Divian¡¯s mouth. Her five viscera and six bowels shook violently, taking heavy damage. Although the attack seemed to have just 200 grassos of strength, it was in fact the output of just 0.1 seconds of its might.

    Tatatatatatata¡­.

    One step, two steps, three steps.

    She retreated a mere three steps!

    That rotating colossal wheel was akin to a perpetual motion machine, never stopping once it began. Divian had already lost all feeling in her arms. She furiously clenched her teeth. I am Divian Seer. I am the sessor of the Dragon Crystal Armour! I have to endure this. I will definitely endure this!

    Nevertheless, the revolving crosswheels revealed the might of ¡®infinite¡¯ as it continuously fed upon Divian¡¯s soul power and added it to its revolutions. This was the most fatal, frightening aspect of the weapon. This was precisely those weapons akin to a grim reaper that Laforgue created after losing everything. They would not be diverted, nor shifted due to the will of anyone. No one could block them!

    Bang¡­

    Rays of light erupted as the crosswheels and Divian Seer both disappeared. A terrifying whirlwind arose from the shes of that revolution!

    Within this battleground, the only one left standing was All-Mouthy King. The only thing he left for his opponent was despair.

    Even if his opponent were Divian Seer.

    All-Mouthy King, victory!

    Time stopped at that moment as everyone looked stupefied and bbergasted. They werepletely unable to regain their rity of mind after watching the scene that had unfolded before their very eyes. That Dragon Crystal Armor, touted as having possessed the strongest defense, was actually shed apart?

    Could it be that the strongest, limitless divinebat technique, the Laforgue Infinite Revolutions sh, had been revived!?

    ¡°Is he actually an Almighty King?¡± someone muttered out loud.

    Mere momentster, the entire world erupted into a boiling hot pot of voices. They all wanted to wee the birth of a new legend. The skies continued to shake above the cities with the name of this Almighty King!

    Ma Dongpletely ignored the boiling passion erupting around him. His mind was still filled with thatrge, nk space all the way until the training room door opened and Wang Zhong walked out. His soul seemed to have returned to its rightful ce at that moment.

    Yes, he¡¯d won!

    As long as one lives, there will be miracles!

    Ma Dong did a flying lunge at Wang Zhong, pouncing straight for him. Student Wang gawked slightly, but his reaction speed was nheless lightning quick. Ma Dong ended up crashing straight into a wall.

    ¡°From the way you¡¯re jumping and bouncing around, you should be revived, right!?¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s face showed a wronged expression as he crawled up. ¡°How could you do this to me? You can¡¯t even console my wounded heart.¡±

    Wang Zhong watched Ma Dong ramble in such a manner and felt relieved for his brother. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already recovered your fighting spirit.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Even if I be the poorest person out there, I just need to beg! If I¡¯m not dead, then I¡¯ll reach for the skies all the way until the end! Since someone can climb over Divian, what¡¯s a mere Assassin!?¡± Ma Dong roared withughter. Even so, the rims of his eyes still turned a bit damp. ¡°I¡¯m bing a fucking moron recently. Thinking back at it, it¡¯s too damn fucking funny! Let¡¯s go and grab a few cartons of beer and drink till we¡¯re stupid!¡± ¡°»¹ºÈ?¡±

    ¡°You still wanna continue drinking?¡±

    ¡°We have to drink today!¡± Esteemed President Ma had recovered several points of that elegance he usually disyed when he gave orders and called down judgement within the Prodigy Society. ¡°The richest person in the future is going to be really busy. I¡¯m giving you face by drinking with you now. You should properly treasure it!¡±

    With arms hanging around each other¡¯s shoulder, the two brothers went off to get their drinks. As this was happening, the over several hundred-thousand people in the discussion forums and skylink were about to go batshit insane.

    Divian Seer, sessor to one of the Ten Great ns in the Federation, a younger generation Goddess of War, wielder of the Seer n¡¯s Dragon Crystal Armour, an observational target for the sanctuary division¡­ and a terrifying queen that caused people to dream about her to no avail, had actually lost!?

    In the past, All-Mouthy King had defeated Kostan and defeated Laura. This was already enough for people to go chasing after his fame as he was like a poor person who worked hard to reverse his plight and even became a temporary king. He was someone to be worshipped and a person to fantasize about. They could even rece him with themselves in their dreams. But to defeat Divian¡­

    This meant he hadpletely broken the rules and rebelled against the dynasty!

    Everyone roared and howled with excitement. Discussions were raised in high spirits. Combat was an affair between two people, but what happened afterward was enjoyed by the masses.

    If this had been the past, then analysis videos from various specialists would have piled up into the skies. Today, however, not a won appeared even until muchter.

    Currently, he was undeniably an Almighty King!

    Currently, in Tianjing Academy, everyone was shouting hysterically. Why did they need to remain silent? Why couldn¡¯t they give orientation to their thoughts? Why did people not dare to believe? He could win, he could create miracles. Even when everyone else had given up, he still chose to fight on!

    Miracles would always be born!

    In the first ce, this involved a person at the level of an observational target for the sanctuary division, Divian. If one wanted to do an analysis video, then even if one ignored their own strength, one¡¯s scope of vision should also be of a high enough level. But in front of Divian, who would have the nerve to say their vision was higher than her¡¯s? When speaking about a person at that level, one would have to take responsibility for their own words.

    Naturally, however, the greatest reason was that people were indeed unable to decide on where to start their analysis of the fight.

 Chapter 208 â€“ A New Legend

    Chapter 208 ¨C A New Legend

    Both Divian¡¯s Dragon Crystalline Armor and All Mouthy King¡¯s Infinite sh wereplex techniques that only individuals that were in the top rankings were able to perform. As such, it was not surprising that no one was able to analyse both techniques to give an urate conclusion. Evenparing the techniques simply by its strength or evasiveness was hard to do. The calcted risks and thought processes, the underlying skills and techniques contained within them¡­there were simply too many factors to be ounted for.

    Furthermore, the speed at which the two were unleashing their techniques was astounding. Even experts would have a hard time keeping up with the constant barrage of attacks. Calcting the strength of each technique was not something that can simply be done in a couple of hours. The fight along had already went beyond the level of Elite Division. Not even an expert like Laura would dare to im that she hadpletely understood the fight in its entirety.

    Even so, many videos of the fight made by people with thicker skin began circting around. Some were simply singing high praises for All Mouthy King, containing not a single shred of analysis on the skills and techniques used by him and instead was just them fangirling over him. Others tried to stand on the high ground by attempting to analyse the fight from a wider perspective. However,menting on a fight without fully understanding the intricacies it would simply be regarded as words babbled by a fool. Thus, most of these ¡®analytical videos¡¯ instantly received severe bacsh and were relegated as nonsense by the general popce.

    Only till midnight did the majority understood the fight. For such a spectacle, There would surely be many experts undertaking the task to break down the fight and exin each and every detail of the fight after much consideration. However, it would be unlikely for there to be a decent analysis done by the night. It was estimated that the fight would be reviewed multiple times by a panel of experts from the Elite Division till the point where it would be permanently etched onto their memories.

    Even then, the discussions in the forums were still as lively as ever. A few weaknesses of any technique that the experts were able to spot became the focal points for the discussions in the forums.

    ¡°If it was only a contest of strength and strength alone, I¡¯ll be more inclined to say that Divian would win. The reason she had lost this match was because All Mouthy King had full control over the rhythm of the fight. She had given All Mouthy King way too much space and leeway for him to disy his abilities.¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King won!¡±

    ¡°¡­All Mouthy King¡¯s weak soul power was a facade that resulted in Divian to let down her guard. The fact that All Mouthy King had a lot of information on Divian but but Divian did not on All Mouthy King was the main reason for her loss. If they were to immediately fight a second time, it would be hard for All Mouthy King to use Infinite Revolving shes to have a chance to attack.¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King won!¡±

    ¡°Divian had not use her full strength! If she had gone all out from the start, things may have turned out differently¡­¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King won!¡±

    Amongst all the heated debates that were currently ongoing, that of the Brother King¡¯s n was undoubtedly the most prominent and outstanding. Their dissatisfaction about the types of conversations that were going around could be sensed from a mile away. It wasn¡¯t to say that the Brother King¡¯s n were a bunch of blind followers who could not see the superior and inferior points of the fight. However, a win was still considered a win. We had only started celebrating All Mouthy King¡¯s victory. Why do you have to jump up and ruin the mood by saying that Divian was stronger than Brother King! Are you courting death!

    Even with all the constant arguments here and there, no other statement could shut others up as effectively as ¡°All Mouthy King has won!¡±!

    Therefore, all of you should totally shut your mouths!

    Tonight belongs to the Brother King¡¯s n!

    Sharmie was humming a popr song,pletely disregarding the hundreds of roaring people in the viewing hall. In the entire zing City, Sharmie was the only one who had believed that All Mouthy King would win. None of her squad members approved of her blind belief in such a person, for they had truly believed that All Mouthy King would win and having

    a captain that has lost her reason and rationalism was not a good thing. This disapproval also stemmed from the fact that many were a little jealous of All Mouthy King. After all, she was their captain, and not All Mouthy King. However, the scene in which All Mouthy King¡¯s astonishing cross wheels destroying Divian left everyone baffled. Mario had made a big fuss out of it. That¡¯s the Dragon Crystalline Armor! Screw this! Wasn¡¯t itpletely imprable to Cast Soul Stages! They¡¯re fucking joking with me,right!

    For some unknown reason, Wang Zhong¡¯s face resurfaced yet again in Sharmie¡¯s mind. This fellow¡­ did he use some special ability? Why am I always thinking of him recently?

    To ordinary students, this fight was just a lively and exciting event. However, to the Elite Division, particrly those belonging torge families, this fight had tremendous impact on them.

    Waking up on the morning of the second day, Wang found that he was the only one left in the entire dormitory room.

    He still remembered hoisting four cartons of beer back with Ma Dongst night. After drinking to past midnight, he had assumed that Ma Dong would be unable to wake up tomorrow due to his hangover.

    Wang Zhong lifted himself out of bed, causing numerous empty beer bottles to lean and tilt in an unstable manner. All of them were strangely arranged neatly by the side of the wall. Even Ma Dong¡¯s bed, which had not been tidied up for an entire year, was unexpectedly cleaned.

    A piece of paper was ced beneath a beer bottle on the table in in sight.

    Thanks bro! I¡¯m clear headed now, and have some some stuff I need to settle! I¡¯ll be gone for approximately ten days or more. Don¡¯t worry too much about me or you will make Emily worried too. For this span of time, I have assigned our vice president to help settle any issues in the Prodigy Society in my absence. Don¡¯t make the toilets clog up while I¡¯m away.

    P.S. our vice president should train up his alcohol tolerance, at least till about half of mine! P.S.S., please refer to me as your richest bro in the future!

    Ma Dong Dong!

    Wang Zhong smiled and shook his head. This fellow just loves to talk in this manner.

    While they were drinkingst night, the two of them conversed on many a topic, some of which included his family matters. The more Ma Dong drank, the more light was shed on the current situation. Although he had not delve too deeply into the subject, Wang Zhong was still able to infer that Ma Dong had already made up his mind and got his thinking straight. He should have some ideas to go about this situation.

    Wang Zhong had not nned to give advice to Ma Dong about his matters. Matters regarding business required in-depth knowledge of the circumstances, and he would be like a fool if he tried talking about business with Ma Dong. As for Ma Dong¡¯splicated rtionships within the Assassin Family, Wang Zhong felt that that was something he shouldn¡¯t get involved in.

    Every single person had their own paths to follow and they could only rely on themselves to traverse down the path they had chosen.

    However, the reason why the Prodigy Society was in such chaos was¡­

    Wang Zhong thought that the president of the society should have their own way of handling issues at hand. Even if anything truly popped up, it was still better to wait for the esteemed president to return and deal with it personally, for Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have any interest in dealing with the problems of the society.

    Despite the pain of numerous responsibilities, the society had to be taken cared of at the very least. After all, sses had to be attended, trainings had to continue and life was pass on regardless of any problems.

    The current Tianjing Academy was crazy for All Mouthy King. If All Mouthy King had defeated someone like Laura or Sharmie, debates about All Mouthy King may appear but they would not be that much of a deal. Due to their previous big victory over Adolf, there were simply nock of conversation topics within the Tianjing Academy. Thus, those kinds of fights wouldn¡¯t pique much interest.

    However, All Mouthy King had defeated Divian. That was a name many students had not heard before till yesterday. It wasn¡¯t because she was not famous enough. Divian was one of the top in the field, and achieving her status is somethingmoners would not even dare to dream of attaining. If it was not for brother All Mouthy King, the students from various academies might not even have heard the name Divian.

    Disregarding the glorious fight that had urred yesterday, the name ¡®Divian¡¯ filled every single conversation of those students situated at the middle and the bottom of the pyramid. It came to the point in which not mentioning the name ¡®Divian¡¯ is seen as a shameful act.

    Naturally, whenever Divian was mentioned, brother King was also mentioned as well. And when brother King was mentioned, the Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels would also be included in the conversation.

    ¡°That Dragon¡¯s Terror was truly awesome! I¡¯ve even tried it yesterday in the OP¡¯s training grounds! It had really ferocious attacks and arge attacking radius!¡±

    ¡°No matter how ferocious it is, it was still cut apart! One has to learn the cross wheels! La, La¡­er¡­phroag Unlimited Cross Wheels! That¡¯s the number one divine weapon in the world!¡±

 Chapter 209 â€“ Fifty-Fifty

    Chapter 209 ¨C Fifty-Fifty

    ¡°The Laforgue Unlimited sh Cross Wheels! You don¡¯t even know its full name and yet you want to master it¡­.howughable!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on me! Small details like that matters not to a true expert! Life is full of ups and downs after all¡­¡±

    ¡°Please stop your delusional ravings. I, the wise one, have spentst night researching about the Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels, and managed to gain some insight into it. Wannapare notes in the OP?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! You dare to call yourself the wise one without even growing a beard? You¡¯re just a babe still in his diapers!¡±

    Arge group of people were jeering and heckling about, with some requesting to review the fight. Some of them were requesting bets to be made but they all fell on deaf ears.

    The cross wheels had instantly became a popr weapon and the vast majority of the people just simply following the trends,. There were even a few individuals who truly believed that they had discovered the true might of this weapon!

    All Mouthy King had only used minimal levels of Soul Power! ording to the officials for All Mouthy King¡¯s fight yesterday, the strongest eruption of Soul Power from All Mouthy King in the fight was measured to be a mere 70 grassos! Other than the Laforgue Unlimited sh Cross Wheel in which skills and techniques were needed to control it, what weapon could deal such devastating damage with a low soul power input of 70 grassos?

    This created hope for many with low Soul Power levels.

    The weapon only required skills and techniques! Hard work and diligence was enough! As long as one trains and practices hard enough, one could be as strong as brother King!

    As a result, many people started practicing the cross wheels, causing the number of people utilising the cross wheel to skyrocket overnight. A vast majority of them would practice in the OP. Even people from Saint Judgement were trying to learn the cross wheels, apparent from the fact that one of them had chop his fingers off trying to learn the cross wheels. At this moment, he was still in the hospital trying to reattach his fingers.

    In addition, various analysis videos concerning the fight between All Mouthy King and Divian finally surfaced within the OP discussion forums.

    The first one to do so was Laura. With her keen insight and input from a rangedbat statisticalbat specialist like Anlor, she had produced a rather urate analytical video after a night of struggling with various statistical analysis and research.

    The entire video was focused on analyzing from the perspective of All Mouthy King, and was split into three distinct sections. The first section primarily focused on Divian¡¯s assault. When facing against an all rounded suppression, one could clearly feel how hard pressed and difficult All Mouthy King had felt as he withstood and evaded her attacks.

    It was a well understood fact that the disparity between their strengths was simply too great. Divian had the suppressive advantage over All Mouthy King in terms of Soul Power and physical strength. Basing solely from this viewpoint, there were many who thought that Divian had made her mistake that had led to her downfall. They felt that she had not used her full strength to take advantage of the most crucial opportunity in this fight. This was also the main reason why the majority felt that All Mouthy King¡¯sbat strengths was not in the same league as Divian¡¯s.

    Being a closebat specialist, Laura was able to maintain impartial and gave an analysis that was eptable by the mass. After giving a detailed analysis of the performance of bothbatant in every single exchange, she summed it all up by saying, ¡°There¡¯s too much that could be said about this section. There¡¯s indeed a substantial disparity in terms of the level of strength between the two of them. However, the purpose of this section isn¡¯t to look only at their disyed strength. There¡¯s also the state of mind, amount ofbat experience and other various factors at y. I cannot deny that All Mouthy King¡¯s all-roundedness was the key reason behind his victory. However, I personally feel that what gave him an advantage over Divian was his state of mind.

    In the first part of the match, where he was being suppressed so much that he was practically walking on a tightrope, there was not a single mistake or improper judgement made by him. Being able to maintain his calm and not getting flustered under such a high-pressure situation was the main reason why he could survive well past the first portion of the match. Of course there would be many arguments over the kick at the end. However, Divian had purposefully guided the flow of the fight such that it would happen. There¡¯s no doubt about it. However, All Mouthy King had not taken the bait. In fact, there¡¯s numerous ongoing discussions about this point. As a matter of fact, due to this kick, he had increased the distance between himself and Divian, thus letting us see the magnificent scene that unfolded in the next section!¡±

    Having done analysis videos for a long time, Laura was knowledgeable about the methods that were often used in these videos to move on to the next topic at hand. ¡°The second section is basically about All Mouthy King¡¯s performance with the Laforgue Unlimited sh Cross Wheels. Frankly speaking, even after much research with my ranged specialist over the night, there are still things that we do not fully understand. With regards to the Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels, me and my associate would not be able toment much on this. However, we¡¯re able to give everyone a view of some statistics that we¡¯vepiled and arranged. As the saying goes, the numbers don¡¯t lie!¡±

    There were threeponents to the statistics. The first of them looked at the strength contained within the cross wheels every time they were unleashed. The second was the strength that Divian used in her attacks, and the third focused on the attacking strengths of the cross wheels after they had returned to All Mouthy King, before being runched by him once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely clear that the strength of the weapon is multiplicative rather than additive¡­as such, calcting its strength was not as simple as adding one to one. We managed to figure out a form that could calcte the strength of All Mouthy King¡¯s attacks even though there may be a slight loss of actual strength due to numerous factors such as the loss of strength due to friction when weapons collide against each other. Based on the form, it was calcted that the strength of attack from the cross wheels increased every time it came back. Furthermore, the amount of each increase was in a direct proportion to Divian¡¯s counter-attacks! I don¡¯t know if this was the original intent of Senior Laforgue when he had first created the cross wheels. After all, such a n could only be achieved in an idealistic world, especially in this era where the truth was concealed under a pack of lies.

    However, from the looks of these statistics, All Mouthy King was actually able to achieve the ideal state as described in the legends! Of course, there are still many tweaks that are required, as each attack did not exceed 200 grassos at their maximum. Theck of power was the only factor that stopped it from being deemed as the ultimate attack. However, the ability to superpositioning of the rotational energy had been achieved! So, even though it may have a few ws here and there, it pales inparison to its potential!¡±

    ¡°The third section talks about the direct confrontation between the Dragon Crystalline Armor and the Infinite Rotating shes. In this straight up contest of strength, All Mouthy King had used another method to reinterpret the meaning of ¡°Infinite¡±. This technique has perfectly covered over the blemishes highlighted in our second section. His cross wheels hadunched ten attacks every second, and remember, they are all 200 grassos Casted Soul Stage peak attacks. The infinite revolutions was constantly at its peak, not relenting until

    their opponent was defeated. From the start to the end, their attacks didn¡¯t weaken in the slightest!

    The Dragon Crystalline Armour had always been famed for its imprable defences. However, under such a barrage of infinite attacks are too heavenly defying, any defense would crumble. With a mere activation strength of that was less than a 100 grassos, this is the strongest attack that I¡¯ve ever seen in my life period! Without a single doubt!¡±

    This was the true essence of Infinite Rotational shes. Ten over attacks brimming with might would be unleashed every second. This was an attack that no human could defend against. Every single attack could be countered using the right method if the opponent understood the attacks. After all, every attack had their peaks and troughs, which are influenced by numerous factors such as the rising and fall of the user¡¯s breathing. However, the Laforgue Infinite Rotational shes followed no such rules!

    ¡°I want to inform those who proimed yesterday night that Divian had not used her full strength, or that All Mouthy King had an unfair advantage to not judge simply based on the appearance of the fight. The oue of the match was not an ¡°ident¡±. At their level, victory would not be due to things like ¡°carelessness¡± or ¡°idental¡±! By belittling All Mouthy King, you¡¯re in fact insulting and dishonoring Divian! Of course I believe that Divian had not lost by andslide. All Mouthy King still had shorings in his strength and defense. If Divian was given ample time to prepare and had understood All Mouthy King, the oue of yesterday¡¯s fight might be different. However, I personally feel that the odds of there being a difference would only be 50 50 at the very most!¡±

 Chapter 210.1 â€“ A Kingâ€™s Road

    Chapter 210.1 ¨C A King¡¯s Road

    Normally, people would be apprehensive ofmenting about the face of the Seer family in such a manner. However, Laura was not the average person. The Potter family she belonged to was also one of the ten great families. She particrly couldn¡¯t stand those that would find excuses when they lost, as losing didnt mean the end of the world. Losing was the mother of sess after all. For Divian, being the first person to experience the Laforgue Infinite Rotational shes might even provide an opportunity for her to break through. This made fanned the mes of desire to improve in Laura, for she also had her goal in mind. Frankly speaking, this fight had fanned her motivation to a raging inferno.

    ¡°To end this video, I would like to say this to everyone: never, ever give All Mouthy King a chance to unleash his cross wheels! In the Casted Soul Stage, they¡¯re simply undefeatable!¡±

    This was her finisher to her analysis video. It was so well made that everyone believed that the video was made by a professional. This resulted in Laura¡¯s analysis video to be one of the most viewed videos. Regardless of the support or objections to her work, Laura could not care less, as all she wanted to do now was to focus on her training.

    It was rare that Sharmie did not have any issue about Laura¡¯s video. On the contrary, she had even clicked on the thumbs up logo beside the analysis video to show her praise. Did this herald the start of coborations between the Great Ball Queens of the South and East? This little show of praise created another wave of people watching the analysis video.

    Analysis videos from other experts had also appeared, and were basically the same as Laura¡¯s, only differing in a few minor points. The only main difference was that many veered towards the side of Divian, emphasizing that Divian should have won the fight had she gone full out at the start.

    Other than the fact that she lost control over the flow of the fight yesterday, a soldier on the same level like Divian would have too many counters to deal with ranged attacks. However, she had not used use any of those methods ways to deal with her opponent during the fight. This led to the assumption that if they two were to cross swords once again, the chances of All Mouthy King achieving victory would not exceed forty percent. Though it was only forty percent, All Mouthy King still had a shot a victory. Regardless of how people regarded or evaluated him, All Mouthy King already possessed the strength to step into her circle.

    The discussions in the forums were still underway, with people supporting many different points of reasonings. However, the majority of them were just following blindly and conforming to the general consensus.

    With regards to the question as to who was stronger, All Mouthy King or Divian, the saying ¡®Empty vessels makes the most noise.¡¯ seems to hold true. However, everyone had their own opinions and it was hard to persuade them that their opinion was wrong. Every individual was entitled to their own opinions.

    For those who were of the notion that All Mouthy King should not have won, they would have to face against with the Brother King¡¯s n first. They had changed their slogan to: Destroy the elites, beat the Halls, All Mouthy King is invincible under the heavens. If you¡¯re not convinced,e and fight!¡±

    Discussion about the fight between All Mouthy King and Divian had risen to a fever pitch, and no one knew how much more it would rise. The way it was heading, it might even rm those at the top. When that happens, it would definitely not be the same as what everyone were doing in the discussion forums.

    Compared to the liveliness within the academies and the discussion forums, the training room of the Prodigy Society would be considered a tranquil environment.

    All Mouthy King had used cross wheels and their captain also used cross wheels. Though this coincidence was too uncanny, they did not put much thought into it. Indeed, their captain¡¯s cross wheels were formidable, and everyone had all witnessed its splendor. However,pared to the disy by All Mouthy King during his fight with Divian, there was a huge disparity between the two of them. It was hard to coincide their captain with All Mouthy King as they were on vastly distinct levels and their personality were different from each other.

    Now, Wang Zhong was seen as extremely formidable in the minds of everyone. However, whenpared to All Mouthy King, the disparity was simply toorge. When they were free, he would usually talk in an obscene matter. Although it was basically Ma Dong doing the talking and Wang Zhong justughing along, the words ¡°Viins always collude together¡± held true in his case. Wang Zhong did not the demeanor and personality of an expert. Therefore, there was simply no way the two were the same person.

    However, Scarlet seemed out of it, her gaze always wandering towards the direction of Wang Zhong. She had not said anything, but within her mind was a constant flood of thoughts.

    After defeating Adolf, Wang Zhong¡¯s prestige within the squad had magnified. In the past, although everyone would listen and proceed to do what they were tasked to do, they did so with ack of confidence.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s training methods for team coordination was special and unique, and quite unlike those who had headed other academy squads that Colby, Lily, Hymin hade into contact with. In the past, their mostmon group training practice was to find five people to practice a group battle against.

    Therefore, while training in the past, thoughts like ¡°This isn¡¯t possible¡± or ¡°That¡¯s useless¡± would often pop up in their minds. Although they didn¡¯t express them out with words and they did not let these thoughts impede their training, those thoughts always existed.

    However, there was no trace of any doubt in training today.

    ¡°A5!¡±

    ¡°C8!¡±

    ¡°T2!¡±

    Wang Zhong shouted hismands rapidly, causing all the nine squad members including himself to continuously ran about, changing positions repeatedly. Even the substitutes had to run and practice, as there was a possibility that they would be needed to appear on the battleground.

    ¡°Wrong Barran! Wrong! Left defense, eleven degrees is for the B9 formation! Not E9!¡±

    Everyone stopped their movements as Barran, his face red with embarrassment, ran towards the eleven degrees position. There were too many tactical formations, leaving them confused at the start. Therefore, therge and expansive training room was covered in numerous drawings and outlines. Ma Dong would definitely go crazy when he returned. The floor was made of an expensive material. All of these was done by Wang Zhong. He could finally try out all the training theories he hade up with. The most important one was the precise coboration of movements and locations. Training for positioning would definitely be mechanical and even appeared to be very awkward and stupid at the start.

    Emily could cope easily, as she was quick at picking up new things. This wasn¡¯t a problem for Grai too. For genius like Grai, something as simple as this would not be a problem for him at all. Initially, when Wang Zhong had introduced those tactical formations, not only was he able to understand them andmit them to memory instantly, he was even able to offer some of his suggestions. Compared to him, Scarlet and the rest were slightly slower. However, their situation was considered to be still alright. Although they were still not on the level to be able to truly find their positions in an automatic fashion, they were able to keep up with the practice at the very least.

    The only one having a hard time was Barran. Although even the weakest of organisms had its advantages, when his shorings showed up, it was hard to look at him straight without pity.

    It was hard for him toprehend simple concepts, let alone the difficult ones. However, he definitely needed to pass this test and ovee his shorings.

    A single battle had consolidated Wang Zhong¡¯s authority and power as a captain, for each and every single member would follow hismands without a single strand of hair out of ce. Even if they encountered difficulties, their eyes were bright with hope and fervor.

    This was all due to the victory they had achieved. Having tasted their first victory, none of them would be willing to lose out to others.

 Chapter 210.2 â€“ Kingâ€™s Road

    Chapter 210.2 ¨C King¡¯s Road

    Saint Mongol City¡­

    How the great cities was distributed in the Federation required immense nning, and there were reasons for them to be ced at their current location. Ordinary folks would simply call these great cities by theirmon names such as ¡°Stuart City¡±, or ¡° Seer Holy City¡±. These cities had been christened so as they were where cities where the greatest families of the federation were situated in. For hosting the strongest families in the Federation, these cities should no doubt be powerful as well! However, that particr line of reasoning was totally wrong.

    Of the ten greatest cities in the Federation, not a single one of them was named after a family. Saint Mongol City was one prime example, having hosted over ten aristocratic families. Although on an individual scale, none of these families areparable to a titan such as the Stuart family, they were no less inferior if they pool their strengths and resources together. The interactions between such power houses with its own system of checks and bnces along with the development of rtionships of dependency between the aristocratic families formed the foundations for the ten great cities of the Federation like the Saint Mongol City.

    The Assassin Family was one of the top aristocratic families in Saint Mongol City. Whenpared to the other families, they might only be ranked as average. However, due to their enormous fame and reputation that did not seem to fade, they owned residences andnd that span over ten acres in the centre most regions of the city. This was a testament to the power they held in Saint Mongol City.

    Atop the highest floor of one of their more established residences, a youth was standing outside a pristine office. He had wait for over ten hours outside before finally receiving permission to enter the office.

    ¡°Young master Ma Dong, pleasee in!¡±said the old steward in a formal tone, with a smile etched upon his face. He held himself with an air of subservience, revealing no emotions in his demeanor or his face.

    Ma Dong adjusted his clothes before stepping in, those ten hours spent waiting posing no impact on his spirit and mental state. Beforeing over, he had already prep himself both mentally and emotionally. In fact, he had not expected that his request to meet the family leader would be approved.

    Reading the subtle changes in expressions and reading bodynguage was one of the most basic skills that every merchant should possess. There were many things that can be gleamed without saying a word and mastering this skill was quintessential in identifying the truth simply from observing any minute changes in behaviour and bodynguage.

    Ma Dong seemed to be bornt for this role, and had a natural talent in this skill, as though bestowed by the heavens themselves. Before, he may have been unable to showcase his abilities due to him being in low spirits or confused; but now, he was devoid of any fear or dread!

    The doors of therge hall were pushed open, revealing an expansive conference table with numerous cups of tea on it. All of the teas had already turned cold, and yet none of them had been cleared away. This signified that a meeting had just taken ce, the contents of which undoubtedly having no rtions whatsoever to the youth. The matters of Tianjing were simply too small an issue to be discussed by the family.

    Ma Dong was greeted with a few familiar faces, while he only met the others perhaps once or twice before. All of them were surrounding a short lean man with a head full of snow white hair sitting in the centre of the conference room. He stared over with narrowed eyes, his mind evidently on other matters on hand. His eyes that typically shone with wisdom were now dim with worry. This was the family leader of the Assassin Family, the king of assassination that struck fear into the hearts of people whenever his name was mentioned: Motu Assassin.(still thinking of how name him)

    The elders of the Assassin Family were all seated around the conference table. If it was Ma Dong of the past, he might not be able to catch his breath under the enormous pressure that bore down on him. However, the current him was able to walk forward without a hint of hesitation in his steps.

    ¡°You have five minutes to exin your presence.¡±manded Motu Assassin in an indifferent tone. As he spoke, the other elders continued to Ma Dong down with stares, increasing the pressure upon it such that it now felt like mountain pressing down on him.

    A minute ago, Ma Dong might still have had some reservations about his actions. However, at this very point in time, Ma Dong came to a realization that he had just been given a sliver of chance. If he had no chance at all, he would have gone unnoticed before the eyes of the leader!

    The corner of Ma Dong¡¯s mouth lifted up in a ghost of a smile before he proceeded to greet his audience with respect. ¡°Esteemed family leader and elders, I havee before your presence for one reason and one reason only. I would like to have a chance to prove to all of you that I can bring an even greater contribution for the family.¡±

    Everyone here knew about the matters of the branch in Tianjing. This was just a distribution of the rights done by their internal affairs. No one dared to defy it and yet, this brat before them had actually said such a thing¡­

    ¡°What grounds are you basing this on?¡± an elder suddenly spoke out.

    Staring calmly at the family leader sitting at the centre position, Ma Dong replied, ¡°I possess the noble bloodline of Assassin.¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s voice was brimming with so much confidence and bravery that even he himself could not believe it. He had truly said it out! Yes, if Wang Zhong was able to do it, so could he!

    Each of the elders¡¯ expression were distinct from the rest. To them, this issue was something not worth discussing about. Almost as one, everyone in the room looked towards Motu Assassin, as though trying to tell him that there basically was no need to waste time on a wimpy brat.

    Shooting a nce at Ma Dong in an indifferent manner, Motu Assassin replied, ¡°Saint Mongol City will have arge scale auction event in a month¡¯s time. You and Ten will each hand in a n about the event. We will then determine which has a better n If you win, Tianjing will be yours. If you lose, you will lose everything.¡±

    This came as a surprise to Ma Dong. In fact, it went better than expected. They did not set one that would be impossible for him to do! That was something worth celebrating about. Just like what Wang Zhong had said, how could one know whether it would seed if one had not given it a shot!

    Looking at the back of the retreating Ma Dong, a sliver of brilliance shed within the eyes of the elder that had just spoken out.

    ¡°Little Fifth.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Motu continued speaking with his indifferent tone, ¡° You can help your nephew. However, do not create trouble for this side. Do you understand?¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s fifth uncle nodded his head in acknowledgement. Only when he had left did the old steward standing at the side walked over with a teapot in his hand. Pouring a fresh cup of tea for the old man, he spoke with a smile on his face, ¡°Master decided to give him a chance in the end.¡±

    ¡°This opportunity is not mine to give. It is something that he had fought hard for,¡± replied Motu with aplicated expression in his eyes.

    A few days had past since All Mouthy King¡¯s fight with Divian. Even so, the torrent of discussions revolving around the fight did not show the slightest signs of slowing down. On the contrary, many new discussions had came up in various forms, continuing to spread the enthusiasm even after the fight had ended a couple of days ago.

    The Brother King n had continued to expand at a terrifying rate. In many discussions, the most prevalent question on everyone¡¯s mind had shifted from ¡°Who was stronger, All Mouthy King or Divian?¡± to ¡°What¡¯s the true identity of All Mouthy King¡±. This was the question that everyone was dying to figure out. His victory over Divian had sealed the thought that All Mouthy King was a hidden ace from one of the aristocratic families that was attempting to rush through the CHF.

    However, this theory was full of ws. If Brother King was the trump card of some aristocratic family that was preparing for the CHF, there was no reason to reveal such an important killing tool like the Laforag Infinite sh Cross Wheels. Additionally, the idea of using this method to enter the evaluation of the Hall Division was quite far fetched and simply imusible if he was from an aristocratic family. It is true that the only way for ordinary people to enter the Hall Division evaluation was through the OP system. However, for those big aristocratic elites who ess to the higher ups of the Federation, there were many ways for one to enter the Hall Division. Therefore, there was no need to purposefully use a ce like the OP which was catered for the masses to be famous.

    This issue continued to be the point of contention for many debates until the appearance of a particr video.

    It was a video created by Chen Yu¡¯er who held the title of ¡°The King¡¯s Path¡±. As an official of the OP, she had gone through every singlepetition that All Mouthy King had underwent ever since he had first stepped into the OP. Based on what she had gathered, she then proceeded topile together parts that she deemed to be meaningful.

    The starting picture of the video was extremely mournful and miserable. Being killed, being killed, and still being killed!

    On the ck and white screen, Brother King had used his fragile body to perform his own form of a 365 degree skill with no blind shot, where fanciful technique would lead to one seeking death. The deaths that Brother King had gone through were already glorified to an art. Every single action he undertook were being disyed as artworks that were crafted masterfully. When it came to the point when he was about to be killed, little Yu¡¯er set the mournful and heart rending song, ¡°Only, you¡±, as the background soundtrack. The image paired with the song struck all who saw the video in the heart, causing rivers of tears to stream down their faces.

    This continued till the song ended and the video transitioned to a more upbeat set of videos.

    From Brother King finding back his self-confidence from the body of ¡°The future gun king¡± to him initiating numerous kinds of counter attacks. The background music was switched to a

    light and cheery tune that grew increasingly spirited. This continued till it depicted the defeat of Divian, when the strength and explosiveness of the music created an immense contrast as opposed to the misery before, warming the hearts of everyone watching.

    The instant the video appeared, it immediately shot up to the second ce. It only lost in ranking to the specialized analysis done by Laura. However, the numbers of views that the video had kept climbing higher and higher.

 Chapter 211 â€“ The King Phenomena

    Chapter 211 ¨C The King Phenomena

    Those who were watching the video because it was one of the few top trending ones would be held spellbound by the various instances that were a touch amusing as well as the final climax of the video. Added to the mix were the immense contrast between the video images and background music, leaving anyone watching the video captivated by its development.

    On the opposite end of the spectrum were those who paid huge attention to the actual contents of the video rather than merely admiring its artistic values.

    The first half of the video, while amusing at first nce, was riddled with lots of information with regards to the background behind All Mouthy King. Every single death of All Mouthy King in the OP was apanied by the time and date of his death. Brother King¡¯s first death was dated back to over a year ago, and it was followed by a string of countless defeats throughout the entire year. This was the evidence that disproved rumours about All Mouthy King being an expert that originated from a hidden aristocratic family. Any thoughts about him having hidden his true strength werepletely erased from the equation, for no expert would be willing to endure such a torrent of defeat for an entire year. Additionally, in all those death scenes, it was obvious to anyone observant enough that the current All Mouthy King was different from the one a year back.

    Having achieved his current state was the results of not just his boldness and ingenuity that was artfully weaved into his skills and techniques, but also of his strong and tenacious heart to follow through with his actions.

    Take for example his Ghostly steps. When it was first developed, it was unstable and haphazard, which made sense considering that it was formed from an amalgamation of ideas that were basically plucked from thin air while evading enemy attacks. Although his Soul Power was low and thus insufficient to allow him to connect those movements together into the terrifying steps that he currently possessed, his creativity still shone through. What this fellow had used wasn¡¯t the orthodox Ghostly Shadow Steps that were used widely within the Federation. Instead, he had added in a couple of random steps that made him seem as though he was retreating and in turned created a new set of movements! Though at first nce, the two steps may seem simr, his Ghostly stepscked any redundant movements whilst still included more ¡°idental steps¡±. Clearly, it was much more practical in a fight.

    His steel-like body was another example of his ingenuity. In the past, all of All Mouthy King¡¯s defeats were one-sided. However, he was especially tough and could really take a beating. In fact, killing him was an extremely troublesome matter that required immense efforts. Attacks from weaklings would require an extremely long time before they could kill him off. His tenacity also led him to suffer quite a miserable fate, for he would suffer various kinds of pain and suffering for a long period before he would die. At the end of the match, every inch of his body would be battered beyond recognition. It was no wonder why Brother King did not even bat an eyelid in response to Brook¡¯s ¡°Death by a thousand cuts¡± technique. If anyone was to be subjected to the same plight, such a technique would simrly not elicit a response as they would have long since gotten used to it. Well, that is if the individual managed to endure throughout the entire year in the first ce.

    Thus, people had gradually came up with an eptable answer, one that made everyone reminisce for a little but had not dared to believe in.

    This fellow had truly defied all odds as he rose from the bottom to reach the top, and was definitely not some ace from an aristocratic family that was operating in the shadows.

    Perhaps he had underwent a secondary awakening that granted him immense powers, or he had consumed some miracle elixir, but all in all, his Soul Power had skyrocketed aspared to his previous level. Due to this sudden expansion, he metamorphosized from a being with little strength but had great theoretical ability to the current him, invincible even under the toughest of challenges.

    Such an exnation was not easily epted by the masses and was viewed as the epitome of absurdity. There was no such thing as a free meal in the world. Sess was often the result of experiences that involved a hint of reliance on numerous external advantages such as bloodlines and resources.

    To the eyes of a careful observer who would scrutinize over every aspect of the video, the video was one that involved immense dedication and huge investment of time and energy to make. The sessive defeats, the times when he was not even able tounch the simplest of attacks due to his low Soul Power¡­no matter the adversities, he was always trying his best to study and learn various kinds ofbat skills and techniques. It was clear that he was severely at a disadvantage, constantly suffering defeat against others time and again. Yet, he had not given up and had instead continued to endure and hold on.

    There are many who ¡°die¡± in the OP everyday. However, not many would have the tenacity to continue struggling to their deaths when faced in a situation where victory was far out of reach. All Mouthy King was the exception. Not only did he endure his defeats, he did so

    for nearly a hundred battles, with every single fight ending in the same manner! His resolution was so overwhelming that it silenced anyone that dared refute against him.

    Shortcuts do not exist on the path towards sess. Rather than simply judging things based on their external appearances, people ought to pay attention to the dedication that others had ced in the past.

    The number of people participating in the discussions that revolved around All Mouthy King grew steadilyrger andrger. Slowly, these discussion had expanded out of the discussion forums, propagating throughout the entire continent. All Mouthy King now became a beacon of hope for those who were deemed to be weaklings, a ray of light that signified that all was not lost and they still had a chance to be gods themselves.

    The number of people who went along the craze and started learning the cross wheels had also expanded by leaps and bounds. However, not many truly enjoyed using such a weapon.

    There were numerous news of people making slight improvements with the weapon before they suffered decapitations due to their usage of the weapon. News like this were somonce that it became no longer interesting after a while.

    Additionally, even if the individuals were intelligent enough toprehend a number of theories after watching the control techniques disyed by All Mouthy King from the video, they were all only just scraping the surface. The theories behind the five depressions along with the physics behind the revolutions were things that cannot simply be understood just by watching and mimicking others in the OP. The most they would achieve was to use the cross wheels as slightly stronger boomerangs.

    However, those who possessed greater intelligence as well as those who truly wanted to improve would have gain enlightenment from the actions of All Mouthy King. Firming up their hearts and minds, they started to genuinely learn the way All Mouthy King had trained himself. Instead of pursuing the fancy cross wheels, they had used even higher pressure and cruel battles to temper their bodies and minds.

    An example would be Adolf Academy, many members of which was in a slump. Recently, they seem more reserved and closed off from the world. They had even rejected the invitation from the Eastern Elite Special Training ss. Red words were painted on therge doors of their training room, saying the following: ¡°Pay respects to our idol All Mouthy King! Without destroying Tianjing, these words will remain here forever!¡±

    Such a fervour support for All Mouthy King was seen within the various academies in the Federation. With just a single battle, All Mouthy King had be the spokesperson and super idol for all those ordinary students in the Federation. The essence of the king will be evesting.

    A new phrase was born, ¡°The phenomenon of a King¡±!

    The educational agencies of the Federation also had favorable reactions to such a situation. Some of the more remote academies had even broadcasted public announcements about All Mouthy King¡¯s past deeds. Regardless, this was something that was deemed beneficial to the Federation. The only person to havee out ¡°unlucky¡± out of this was the esteemeddy Divian. The magnificent dragon queen of spears, the outstanding and famous brother Lan, was now someone else¡¯s background for today. However, Divian seemed to not personally mind it.

    At this moment, her voluptuous chest was faintly heaving up and down, with droplets of sweat rolling down her forehead.

    There were not many that can render Divian to such a state in a match. However, Carolyn was definitely one of those. The two of them could be considered as good friends,and can even be considered as bosom friends. However, they decided to not adopt such conventional terms as they do not wish to engage in redundant activities that were deemed suitable for ady such as hiding in their rooms and gossiping all day.

    Both were deemed to be the elites of the quasi Hall Division, and the strengths of the two of them were exceptionally close. When they had nothing to do, they would meet up in the OP, before doing engaging in unorthodoxbat. For example, cing a limit on the number of weapons avable to three as a rule. However, all of thisbat exercises revolved around a single ideal, which was to use various kinds of different ways to challenge and stimte oneself, to improve one step further to reach the peak in their pursuit of strength.

    The fight ended with Carolyn winning by one move. Casually sending a message over the Skylink, she asked, ¡°Look¡¯s like you¡¯re slightly out of it today. It is because of the loss to that All Mouthy King?¡±

    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s just certain things dawned upon me during the fight and am now faced with a bottleneck. Perhaps, I be able to quickly make a breakthrough.¡± replied Divian quickly. It was merely a lost in the Op. To a person who possessed strong mental fortitude and strength, it was not even worth a mention. What¡¯s more, there was theprehension gained from that fight, which had indeed been a great help to her. Experiencing a bottleneck was a good thing, as breaking through it would grant an immense improvement in strength.

 Chapter 212 â€“ Eastern Area

    Chapter 212 ¨C Eastern Area

    ¡°It seems that congrattions are in order,¡± said Carolyn with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video of your fight. That Infinite Rotational sh is very powerful indeed.Being deemed as invincible within the Cast Stage is no small feat. I¡¯ve also tried to ce myself in your shoes but, it seems that there¡¯s no way to defeat that technique.¡±

    ¡°The only option is to not let him take action in the first ce. At the very least, his movements should be restricted first.¡± Divian had her own opinion and feelings about her fight. ¡°If it was a solo fight, there would be many ways to counter ranged moves. However, that fellow is able to unleash skills in an unorthodox manner, and he is proficient in all aspects of battle, making him an all rounded soldier.

    However, though he has immense flexibility in terms of his ability to think and react, it doesn¡¯t mean that there is no way to counter him. Therefore, it is hard to say for now. Thatss Laura had analysed the fight pretty well. If I were to battle against with him again, I also feel that the odds of me winning would only be approximately 50-50. It may be possible for me to gain an advantage in a no-holds-barred situation. However, it wouldn¡¯t be a big advantage. He¡¯s an extremely interesting fellow.¡±

    Although Laura¡¯s current strength was only at the level of the Elite Division, she was still able to enter the same cements as Divian. This was a testament to her familial ties, as she came from not just one of the ten great families, but from the Potter family. Additionally, she was a Soul Beast Master. Soul Beast Masters required talents that take time to reach full maturity. As their Soul Powers increase, their powers would grow at a terrifying pace, making it seem as though there was no upper limits to their strength. Therefore, they were a special existence even within the circles at the top echelons.

    ¡°You sound very interested in that fellow.¡±

    Divian clearly had no intentions of covering up her interest as she up replied with augh, ¡°If you have seen theption video of ¡°The King¡¯s path¡± that was recently uploaded in the OP, you¡¯ll also have an interest in him.¡±

    ¡°Initially, I was also guessing at whether he was a hidden trump card of somerge family. However, after watching the video, I knew that that wasn¡¯t the case. That fellow should be an ordinary person, without any family, influence or strong bloodlines. He didn¡¯t even exhibit a special ability. However, he was still able to reach such a level of strength. He truly puts me to shame, especially during the fight. From the start to end, his eyes were aze with confidence of his victory and it never wavered once during the fight. I¡¯ve never see such a confident person before.¡±

    Divian didn¡¯t have the slightest intent of concealing the appreciative tone she bore with her words. ¡°I¡¯ve added him as a friend, and had even sent him an invitation toe over,¡± sighed Divian, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he has yet to reply. He¡¯s quite mysterious. I wonder what kind of person he is¡­¡±

    ¡°Could this true? Our majestic brother Lan had actually taken the initiative?¡± spoke Carolyn, the amusement evident in her voice. To an able woman like Divian who had never taken any notice of males before, taking the initiative to send him a friend request, much less an invitation, is something she has never done before. ¡°I believe the more urate term would be ¡°curious¡±. I¡¯m curious about his road of growth and that invincible rotational shes,¡± replied Divian with a faint smile. ¡°However, if there¡¯s a possibility, I want to invite that fellow into the Seer Family. Seeing that we are on this topic at hand, what about you? Are you thinking of your little lover in Tianjing?¡±

    Smiling to herself, Carolyn didn¡¯t give any reply. She knew that there weren¡¯t many people who knew about the name ¡°Wang Zhong¡±. Other than the old steward who was always beside her, only one of her close friends who knew how to keep secrets to herself knew about him. Most people tend to be gossipmongers.

    Then again, he had not entered her mind at all these couple of weeks. Perhaps, deep within, she wasn¡¯t too suited for love.

    The start date of the 25th CHF greatpetition loomed closer and closer. Banners and posters announcing the arrival CHF could be seen at any cities within the Federation.

    Other than the immense number of advertisements that flooded the streets, the Federation had even cordoned off areasrger than an ordinary city for the purpose of the CHF. Dozens of battlefields of all sizes and shapes were rigged up to serve as the battlefields for the group battles in the CHF.

    The public might simply think that the Federation had invested a lot for the sake of the CHF. However, people with a keen insight would secretly be feeling out the true intent of the Federation.

    It definitely was rted to the current international situation. Obtaining concrete evidence on which area of emphasis they were aiming for wasn¡¯t clear-cut. However, from reliable news sources, the Kaiser Empire, Tutakanmen Empire, Amazon Empire Panpasi Empire and various otherworldly powers had sent their people over to observe when the CHF officially starts.

    Based on this, there may be a couple of political factors at y here.

    Regardless of that, CHF was still held in high regards, from the Federation at the top to the various academies at the bottom.

    Headmaster Greene had naturally regarded this year¡¯s CHF as an event of utmost importance in this academic year.

    The Tianjing squad had put forth a couple requests such as ¡°leave of absence¡± and ¡°requests for resources¡±. Before their fight with Adolf Academy, it was something that would never had crossed their minds to do for it was the rules within the academy, rather than it being due to the unwillingness of Headmaster Greene. Headmaster Greene¡¯s words held no authority for there were a council within the academy that dealt with these matters along with both the Tianjing education agency and the suggestions office. However, if the squadron were to make a simr request, their requests would be epted within a heartbeat, and they would provide more than what they had requested. This made the older members of the squadron marvel in amazement.

    The extra effort they had put in had paid off, as evident by the presence of an eye-catching document that now sat on Headmaster Greene¡¯s office desk. The words ¡°Eastern Competition Region Elite Training ss Invitation Letter¡± were emzoned in red on the front of the document.

    Headmaster Greene was a person that was used to facing trials and tribtions. However, upon seeing this document on his desk, he could not help but feel emotional. Ever since Grace¡¯s batch, Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy had been waiting for this invitation for almost twenty years!

    The training ss of the Eastern zone would only send their invitations to ten squadrons across seven different regionals. Other than the first ce finishers in the regionals, the remaining quotas would be given to those squadrons that were determined to possess extremely high potential. The key reason why Tianjing Academy could squeeze themselves in was due to their victory over Adolf. It¡¯s said that this invitation was first sent to Adolf Academy, but was rejected by them. It was only then was the invitation sent to Tianjing Academy. Their victory over Adolf Academy had given them the opportunity to attain such a prestigious invitation. Before this, even Greene had not dared to dream about obtaining such a quota.

    Wang Zhong had just been called over by Greene. Recently, student Wang Zhong¡¯s mood had been pretty good. Firstly, the performance of their squad in terms of squad formation mock-ups were progressing pretty well. Even Barran, who was the most problematic one when it came to changing positions, had beenmitting smaller and smaller mistakes as their training progressed.

    Secondly, the mysterious summons from the higher dimensions had not made a single appearance. He could finally sleep like a normal person. After all, Student Wang Zhong did not have masochistic tendencies.

    Sitting at his office desk, Greene was chuckling gently before proceeding to exin to Wang Zhong the purpose of the summon. ¡° Before the official start of the mainpetition of the Federation¡¯s CHF, the fourrge zones, North, South, East and West would pick an academy to host an elite training ss. Normally, the host would be the champion academies of the various regionals who would then rotate around. This time, it¡¯s the Copperfield Academy who would be hosting. This training ss would not have a lot of substantial academy content, as the duration of the ss isn¡¯t very long. Its main purpose is to facilitate the exchange of information prior to the start of the CHF greatpetition, as well as to gain friends so as to allow for mutual exchanges of benefits.

    The information about the fighting styles of other squadrons was of immense importance in the current era¡¯s battles. Wang Zhong was well versed with this point, as he immediately understood the goal of organizing such training sses in the various zones before the start of the CHF.

 Chapter 213 â€“ In Fact, Itâ€™s the Little Bear

    Chapter 213 ¨C In Fact, It¡¯s the Little Bear

    Analyze and understand the various strong squadrons situated at the peak of the Eastern Zone. Properly weigh the strength of the squads and use them as the baseline for the entire CHFpetition. After that, make reasonable and rational judgements and follow up with numerous ns.

    Such actions were extremely crucial and allowed one to see how far the squadron could ultimately go within the CHF.

    ¡°The information gathered from the training course is precious for each academy squadron. At the same time, it will be an important chance for us to establish a new image and appearance for our Tianjing Academy within the entire Eastern Zone.¡±

    Headmaster Greene was old, but he was still someone who wanted a bit of face. ¡°Ever since Grace¡¯s batch, our Tianjing Academy has always ranked on the low side within the Eastern Zone. Although we managed to defeat Adolf Academy, do not growcent and arrogant. It is also inappropriate for you to be too modest.

    ¡°When you guys reach the training course, regardless of whether you exchange contacts or make friends or evenpare notes¡ªdo not act servile or overbearing. Make full use of the cultured spirit of our Tianjing Academy, understood? Wang Zhong, you are more calm and steady than the rest, and the squadron respects you. Therefore, I hand this matter over to you. I will feel more relieved with this¡­¡±

    The old man had many words to say. Even so, he left some parts a bit vague, which Wang Zhong was able to pick up on.

    He really wanted to say something along the lines of, ¡®We, of Tianjing Academy, were once trash in everyone¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, we were indeed the weakest back then. Although we beat Adolf, others won¡¯t change their opinion in such a short period of time. When you guys go to the training course, you will be among the elite of elite in the Eastern Zone. People will mock and ridicule Tianjing Academy¡¯s sudden rise in rank. If they don¡¯t go overboard, just endure it.

    ¡®Remember; friendship is the number one most important thing, alright? We are all brother and sister academies. Naturally, you can¡¯t just toss away the face of our academy. If it bes too hard, then make sure you give harder. Wang Zhong, you can decide when to do so. Just make sure it matters. There will be many difficulties once you¡¯re there, but this old man is too high up. I have no control over those matters and my hands will be tied¡­¡±

    Greene continued to speak and Wang Zhong, standing to the side, continued to nod repeatedly. Such matters could only be dealt with ording to the situation. Student Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether to take everything he said seriously.

    Afterward, Old Greene began to talk in detail the specifics of their journey¡¯s arrangements. Their set-off date would be three dayster, and the academy had already arranged seats on an armoured train from a transportationpany. This included basic needs such as housing and food while they stayed at Copperfield Academy. Their return journey was alsopletely covered. Lastly, they were each given 1000 credits as a ¡®training allowance¡¯. Compared to the other academies, Tianjing had indeed put in the extra effort in these aspects.

    With everything that needed to be briefedpleted, Headmaster Greene smiled and said, ¡°Scarlet told me all about those formation training you¡¯ve been doing recently with the squadron. It¡¯s very imaginative, very unique, and very interesting. Perhaps it will represent our unique identity in the future. The current squadrons from the various academies all have someone with some unique and outstanding abilities. As the captain, your most important mission is to analyze your opponents. Our squadron¡¯sck of experience is their shoring.¡±

    Wang Zhong was an extremely patient listener, allowing Headmaster Greene to feel extremely satisfied.

    ¡°Ha. Let¡¯s just use those participating in this Eastern Zone training course as our point of discussion right now. The host, Copperfield Academy, has a six vs. five formation that is bolstered by Laura¡¯s Explosive Bear1. There aren¡¯t many squadrons that can meet them head on. They are considered the explosive-type.¡± Headmaster Greene¡¯s mood was pretty good, and his excitement was at a high level. With regards to the various Eastern Zone academies, he was more familiar with them than most.

    ¡°Another example is the overall champion of the Eastern Zone Regionals, Austin. Their five-person shield formation fromst year seemed to repulse anything thrown at them. Even Copperfield Laura¡¯s Explosive Bear was pushed back, allowing for a bnced fight. They¡¯re known as the academy boasting the greatest defense and are invincible in group battles.

    ¡°The other Eastern Zone squadrons have their own unique traits for group battles. Lennon Academy is another example and is the academy most famous for their special abilities. Each of their squad members possess special abilities. When grouped together they have an array of changes and variations to reveal for any situation. They specialize in areas with special terrain, climate, and atmospheres. With an academy like them there, they be seemingly undefeatable.

    ¡°Yet another example is the Saxon Academy with their full assassin lineup that gives their squadron the titr Spectral Dance Formation. They disy an extraordinary talent for strategies such as ¡®stealing the g to behead the squadron¡¯. There¡¯s also Leian Academy and Troy Academy who have either all-ranged or kiting-type styles.¡±

    Smiling, Headmaster Greene continued, ¡°These academies each have various different kinds of characteristics. Furthermore, their specialties are clear and distinct. But most still rely on several core members from within the squadron. Copperfield¡¯s Laura is one such person. As for those who rely on ultimate strategies such as a five-person shield formation, or a five assassin team, or a five special ability user team, or a five ranged soldier team¡­ once you reach the mainpetition of the CHF, there will be many opponents with such strategies. Having a prior understanding and adapting to such tactics will create the greatest of benefits for us.¡±

    Wang Zhong was of the same belief.

    His personal formation, the one involving lots of running and changes in strategy, was in fact truly king in this aspect. Unlike those unique strategies like the five shields or five special abilities that gathered specific upations, all they did was increase the squadron¡¯s strengths while avoiding the weaknesses. It depended too much on mutual assistance and protecting each other¡¯s back.

    Regardless of whether it were attack or defense, he felt his own formation was the most stable and bnced of them all. It didn¡¯t have any clear weakness and was able to grasp its opponent¡¯s weaknesses.

    And within the CHF Great Competition, orthodox squadrons with a variety of upations were the norm. There would definitely be such squadrons at the Eastern Zone training course. To obtain more experience and develop more concepts for this virtuous way, those orthodox formations would serve to help perfect andpliment his own theories.

    Naturally, he would also increase his knowledge and take a deeper look at those unique squadrons. If he could understand their true strengths and weaknesses, then he would be able to add and subtract changes in the formation that could even suppress them. Group battles were not one-man shows, but battles that relied on the entire squadron.

    When he returned to the Prodigy Society training room, Wang Zhong informed everyone about the matters of the Eastern Zone training camp. The group was still in a bit of a foolish daze as their victory over Adolf Academy gave everyone arge boost in confidence. In the end, however, no one had expected they would enter the circle of peak squadrons.

    They were all happy and satisfied. All except for Student Ma Dong. After returning to Tianjing Academy a few days ago, he spent every day rushing and hurrying around. It was rare for him to return to the Prodigy Society. Now, today, he heard of how the squadron would go to Copperfield Academy and meet the legendary Laura, the Explosive Bear Lady. This esteemed President Ma¡¯s saliva almost flowed out. In the end, he could only express his deep regret due to ack of time.

    ¡°Tsk! Explosive ball queen¡­ if only this could have waited two or three more months. How good would that have been!¡±

    ¡°Student Ma Dong seems to really like Laura, huh? Want me to give you an introduction in the future?¡± Mmi asked with a grin.

    ¡°What are you saying!? There! Is! No! Need! For! That!¡± Ma Dong replied in a righteous and awe-inspiring tone. ¡°I am a person who loves to study the Five Good Points Of A Youth2! I am only interested in her little bear! Vice-president, can you help me take a photo of her little bear while you¡¯re there? Thank you!¡±

    Wang Zhong could feel how ridiculous Ma Dong¡¯s words were. Still, once thetter had returned to the academy he had enthusiasm that was bursting at the seams. Thus, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t ask too many questions. In fact, seeing him pull himself together was more than enough. Ma Dong was a person who had the capability to deal with everything properly. The only issue was if he were willing to work in the first ce.

    1. Six vs. five meaning they have six fighters including the bear while the other side has only five. ?

    2. Study good, have good ideas, have a good work ethic, have good discipline, and have good style.

 Chapter 214 â€“ The Trick to Cutting Space

    Chapter 214 ¨C The Trick to Cutting Space

    When he returned to his dormitory that night, Ma Dong wasn¡¯t there. Wang Zhong took a bath beforeying on his bed, unable to sleep. Although he was unwilling to get dragged back into the hyperdimension to get ravaged and trampled upon, he did yearn for the adventure of being transported to a mysterious new world. Especially after he had met up with the strange and odd little baldy.

    For him, the Fate Stone had dragged him into the ce. So how did the little baldy enter?

    He could feel the other person had also entered the hyperdimension with his soul. Wang Zhong had taken the time to look through all of the data on the matter. Although the information was limited, he was able to faintly discern and understand these so-called ¡®Frontlines¡¯. There was an extremely high probability that the Federation was within the hyperdimension. But the way they entered was through the spatial fractures was through brute force methods, or maybe with methods involving science and technology.

    Unfortunately, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t gain much information. This seemingly ¡®free¡¯ Federation ced many restriction upon the people, with severe consequences if those restrictions were broken. If one recklessly came into contact with secrets that shouldn¡¯t be touched, then it was easy to assume they would end up as a ¡®menace¡¯ to the Federation.

    The Fate Stone¡­ for a long time, Wang Zhong had assumed it would only be his shackle, a restraint on his strength. Recently, however, he began toprehend that it was an existence that had perhaps saved him. As for how precious it was, it was an item that even the higher dimension coveted and lusted after. He himself did not benefit from it, so it really did seem like a waste.

    Every time he was summoned to the higher dimension, the Fate Stone would radiate with light. If he looked at it from another perspective, higher dimensional energy couldn¡¯t enter the lower dimensions so how could it ¡®drag¡¯ him in?

    So perhaps it wasn¡¯t so much as the higher dimension ¡®pulling¡¯ on him, but instead activating some property or intrinsic ability of the Fate Stone.

    Without doubt, Wang Zhong¡¯s mind and thought process was exceedingly open and unrestricted. He dared to think and consider bold, imaginative thoughts.

    The summoning from the higher dimension was actually quite weak. Even the number of summonings had lessened over this period of time, while the suction force declined in strength each time. But this was still the first time it had be this weak. A gentle and fluttery feeling flowed through Wang Zhong as he felt his soul leaving his body. Just before he waspletely pulled away, the power seemed to get cut off.

    This was the first time Wang Zhong used a different frame of mind as he took a look at the Fate Stone. He didn¡¯t allow for any contradiction or conflict to influence his thoughts and mood. Manipting his soul power to slowlye into contact with the Fate Stone, he found he wasn¡¯t rejected. There was no resistance, but some substance to the probing. This should show he had some affinity with it.

    A secondter, the Fate Stone lit up. Energy radiated out, seeming to hide the skies and cover the earth. Wang Zhong, however, felt the energy was just a projection. The object¡¯s true might didn¡¯t exist in this space. Like Simba had said, his body might merely act as a mysterious bncing node for it.

    The Fate Stone lit up and he began to ¡®fly¡¯ once more.

    He remembered the time when he and little baldy Mu Zi had met. They had previously discussed some stuff rted to the hyperdimension, a ce that was purely a soul perceived world. It wasn¡¯t just he and Mu Zi in this world, but many humans with the ability toe and go. There was no need to feel afraid, mystified, or even confused by it. The mere existence of the hyperdimension proved that there was definitely some connection between it and the human world; a very close connection at that.

    With his soul currently outside his body, perhaps he could now try to take the initiative and sense where he was going.

    Eyes closed, Wang Zhong rxed his consciousness and allowed it to freely spread out in search for the hyperdimension. He remained stationary for quite some time before his consciousness seemed to gather suddenly. Wang Zhong suddenly felt a ray of light shoot down from the sky, gradually pulling him upward. He rose slowly, until he reached a point where¡­

    The gentle fluttering of his soul disappeared as a feeling of weight returned to him. Rays of scorching sunlight shone past his closed eyelids, making him feel iparably dazzled.

    Following suit, his body started to rapidly fall.

    Wang Zhong resisted the eye-piercing sunlight and opened his eyes with difficulty. Just as he felt himself drop dozens of stories toward the ground, a small hand gribbed arge bundle of his hair and desperately pulled. At the same time, a sharp shout rang from beside his ear. ¡°What happened? What happened!? Ah! It¡¯s so high! Are you trying to scare Simba to death!? We¡¯re going to fall to our deaths! Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    That was Simba¡¯s voice, which made Wang Zhong feel both angry and amused at the same time. But dozens of stories high!?

    The howling of the wind rushed past his ear as Wang Zhong continued to drop like a stone. Although his fleshly body was very strong and he wouldn¡¯t die from the fall, it would still lead to a heavy injury. ¡°The one to cry should be me! You can fly!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Simba had simply been grabbing onto Wang Zhong¡¯s hair as though his life depended on it while screaming and screeching as they feel. But when he heard Wang Zhong¡¯s words, he reacted quickly and let go while saying, ¡°Oh right, I can fly!¡±

    ¡°Drag me up then! Where¡¯s our brotherhood!?¡± Wang Zhong felt he was about to explode. What happened next, however, wasn¡¯t a collision between body and hard ground and the false feeling of body and bone shattering. Instead, a pair of slender, yet iparably strong arms reced the hard ground to grab hold of him.

    One glowing, sparkling light bulb of a head appeared, radiating a smile as it said, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±

    This was very coincidental. They were actually able to meet up even though they were worlds apart. But the arm strength of this fellow really was very powerful.

    ¡°Hi!¡± Wang Zhong also revealed a happy smile as he greeted, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Above him, Simba rushed down with an excitement as though he had discovered a new continent. ¡°Is that you, baldy!?¡±

    The smile on that little baldy¡¯s face was still as radiant as ever as he replied, ¡°And how are you, pet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pet! How many times do I have to say it!¡± Simba shrilled in reply. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me like that!¡±

    ¡°Oh. Okay, pet.¡±

    ¡°Baldy!

    ¡°I shaved my head, so I¡¯m not bald. You¡¯re still a pet though.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a baldy! Ten-thousand yearster and you¡¯ll still be a baldy! Come, let¡¯s fight!¡± Simba was going batshit crazy. In fact, to be able to talk to a person other than Wang Zhong was a novel experience for him and made him quite curious. It was even enjoyable. Too bad this dy was too childish with his words.

    The little baldy gave a hearty chuckle. Even with all the baldy name-calling, he was indifferent to it all. It was just that he felt these two new friends were quite interesting. Within the Tutankhamen Empire, the soul tool on his back meant he didn¡¯te into much contact with others. But with the absoluteck of restrictions in the hyperdimension, he loved the feeling of talking with these two newly-made friends. As such, he continued to wag his glib tongue and said, ¡°Pet, let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    ¡°No! As if I want to be friends with a baldy!¡± Simba opened his eyes wide and stuck out his waist. With his high and arrogant nose poking through to the heavens, he said, ¡°I am the most noble and greatest, the one and only Fate Trickster, Simba!¡±

    As he watched these two fellows wag their glib tongues, Wang Zhong also felt amused. He knew Simba should have a rather positive feeling toward the little baldy, else he wouldn¡¯t speak so many useless words.

    When he took the time to look around him, all he could see was a vast and expansive desert. The sand present around him seemed to blot out the skies, while the sandstorms twirled violently around. Close to the three was an iparably enormous stone structure that towered several hundred meters high. Its base was spacious and wide and the entire thing was shaped like a triangr prism. Even after the corrosion done by the countless sand surrounding it, one could still see rune remnant marks that faintly reflected the sun¡¯s golden rays.

    This was so close to the pyramids of Ancient Egypt. Wang Zhong had only seen picture of the pyramids on his skylink. These mysterious structures managed to stand tall even after experiencing the dark era. Currently, they were deemed the most sacred divine temples within the Tutankhamen Empire. The Freedom Federation was the fastest to break out of the dark era, so all of the vestiges of culture and civilization from the old era became objects for their research and analysis. Information on these aspects were publicly release. Like other youths, Wang Zhong loved to read about such stuff and yearned to learn more about them. After all, not just anyone could adventure to the other continents.

    But this was the hyperdimension. How could such a man-man structure exist here?

 Chapter 215 â€“ The State of the Hyperdimension

    Chapter 215 ¨C The State of the Hyperdimension

    At the first sign of trouble, the two of them decided to hold a temporary truce and work together. Simba flew beside Wang Zhong, chirping incessantly into his ears. ¡° Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong! We¡¯ve really entered the hyperdimension? How did we get directly here and why did we not need the spatial crack?¡±

    ¡°Our arrival should be an ident. The main culprit behind this should be that thing,¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ve found the way to enter anytime I want!¡±

    Upon hearing that promation, Simba couldn¡¯t help but be excited. ¡°That means that we can meet at anytime right! That¡¯s great! I won¡¯t be alone in the darkness anymore!¡¯ Just as he said out those words, he immediately retracted his words while waving his hands around animatedly. ¡°Wait¡­it¡¯s not great! Simba feels that Wang Zhong should not do this too often! What if we were send directly to the doorstep of those monsters! We would get eaten immediately and Simba doesn¡¯t want to get eaten again! Being drenched in their saliva is disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Why did you not choose on a Soul Casting point?¡± asked Mu Zi. He was extremely curious about Simba. Anyone could tell that he really liked Simba, such that it came to a point that he felt slightly envious of Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Soul Casting point?¡± questioned Wang Zhong. His eyes lit up at thements made by Mu ZI. ¡° You mean to say that I can determine the location where I descend?¡±

    ¡°That is the gist of it.¡± replied the little baldy with a smile. His curiosity had been diverted towards Wang Zhong now. ¡°When you extend your consciousness to sense out this world, you should have instantly been flooded with waves of auras condensed from dimensional energies. The energies have been scattered across the globe, some of which are the embodiment of dimensional life forms, while others are derived from humans and even nature itself. As long as it is a ce with dimensional energy, you should be able to sense it. It will then act as coordinates. Wherever you want to go, you just have to concentrate your consciousness to sense that particr ce and you should be able to descend to that location. Just now, you should have also felt my aura,¡± exined the little baldy in excitement. ¡°Perhaps your subconscious was more familiar with my aura, thus causing you to descend at this location.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head in understanding. In reality, he had felt lost at the very beginning. However, after the initial disorientation, he had felt the silver of familiarity. Upon stumbling upon it, he became drawn to it which then pulled him here. ording to what Mu Zi had said, the many different sensations he had experienced should be the energies of diverse special life forms of the hyperdimension. Each and every one of the energies had its own distinct feeling and it would take him some time for him to get used to separating and identifying each set of energy quickly. All in all, Mu Zi¡¯s words had opened up a door for him, an inconceivably huge door.

    Looking at it from another perspective, if one was able to descend to a specific location in the higher dimension, why wasn¡¯t it possible to do it in the lower dimensions? The ability to control one¡¯s descent seems to be a unique trait of the hyperdimension. If the OP depended on science and technology to interfere with the hyperdimension, then someone like Mu Zi would be using his innateprehension to do it. Even if the other continents were to lose the support of science and technology, people like Mu Zi would still be able to hone their instincts to reach greater heights.

    Floating at one side, Simba continued to find faults and interrupted their conversation at any given opportunity. He couldn¡¯t stand other people showing off in front of him. ¡°The wordsing out of this baldy are not reliable. Why can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for people that have opened the soul pathways to lose the ability to sense them,¡± replied the little baldy with a smile. ¡°However, when someone does not use their consciousness to guide themselves to a coordinate, that person would often be unknowingly attracted towards the power dimensional energies. They may wind upnding in an extremely dangerous ce. I¡¯ve experienced this before, and have suffered as a result.¡±

    It was obvious that the experience had not gone so well for the little baldy.

    The mention of dangerous ces had shut even Simba up. He and Wang Zhong had been sent directly to high dimensional life forms countless of times before, and both of them had assumed it was the Fate Stone that were ying tricks on them. Turns out this was the reason why. Now, Wang Zhong had a greater understanding of this. The actions of those higher dimensional life forms had allowed him to learn the way to enter the hyperdimension without a spatial crack. However, it seemed that a medium was needed to enter the hyperdimension. Mu Zi¡¯s medium would be his strange coffin, while for him, the Fate Stone would be his medium.

    Seeing Wang Zhong ncing at his coffin, Mu Zi smiled. Pointing towards the blue runic coffin on his back, he said, ¡°A few powerful existences or people that were born with innate talent have the ability to sense this ce. I relied on this to enter here. Wang Zhong, you¡¯re really awesome.¡±

    Hearing his praise, Wang Zhong¡¯s face turned slightly red with embarrassment. Although he felt that he had achieved much recently, his encounter with Mu Zi diminished his sense of self-confidence. It seems that the world is indeed a really big ce.

    ¡°The empire doesn¡¯t have as many people as you guys in this ce. We have to rely on soul weapons, soul beast or our own perception to enter here.¡± ranted the little baldy enviously. ¡° I¡¯ve heard that the Federation¡¯s been able to construct a fixed transmission path through the nodes of spatial cracks. You guys are truly formidable.¡±

    The continents that the Federation and Empire were on were gradually drawing closer to one another. However, although they were housed humans, the two had headed off to twopletely different evolutionary paths in these few hundreds of years.

    On the opposite side, empires like the Tutankhamen Empire, Amazon Empire, and Panpasi Empire, faced the copse of their governmental systems and the fall of their countries during the great darkness. The people who had survived the extremely dire environment did so by pursuing personal strength, always on the verge of death¡¯s doors but had yet to enter them. Therefore, they had been pushed to the limits of evolved humans.

    The new empires now held cultures that were not as reliant on science and technology from the bright era. Instead, they revered personal strength and deemed dimensional energies as a form of divine intervention. There were also tendencies that were geared towards theologies like the worship of prophets. Therefore, the top echelons of those empires were often extremely strong. Furthermore, they possessed a wide plethora of unimaginable yet immensely powerful abilities. However, their knowledge was severelycking, and there were many signs of human evolution at work.

    As for the Federation, it had already made amplerge-scale preparations ever since the darkness era began. As such, the scientific technologies and knowledge from the bright era had all been conserved and continued to thrive till this very day. The rigorous scientific attitude was still preserved even when faced with the new world in front of them. In their eyes, any unknown energies could be exined by scientific logic.

    The Federation had therefore researched upon and developed the runic system, the OP system, weapons system and many other types of knowledge systems that were beneficial to mankind. They had even developed a system to utilize spatial crack nodes to enter the hyperdimensional world.The scientific approach that the Federation adopted gave it expansive power. However, this resulted in the individual strength of its people to be inferior.

    After all, those within the empires had to rely on their personal strength in order to survive. Under such tremendous pressure to survive, untoldprehension would be born.

    The Federation was quite to realize this issue. The personal strength of the people in the empire was rising far too quickly and had already exceeded the speed at which the Federation was advancing in the field of science and technology. Although they could still be temporarily be suppressed now, given couple more centuries, they would have arge group of human experts, each with the strength of a ninth-grade dimensional life form. At that time, the good days of the Federation would grind to an end, and

    When the Federation had finally taken notice of this, the Kaiser Empire had already taken much from the Federations. While pursuing personal strength and power, they had also continuously stolen and learned about the Federation¡¯s scientific and technological methods¡­

    ¡°Can I ask a question? Will there be any dangers for me in this soul state?¡± asked Wang Zhong. He had inquired upon a crucial question. His knowledge was too limited for him to delve freely in the hyperdimension. Although Mu Zi in front of him looked young, from his actions, he seemed to be very familiar with this ce.

 Chapter 216 â€“ The Gathering of the Trio

    Chapter 216 ¨C The Gathering of the Trio

    ¡°Most of the time, dying in the hyperdimension was nothing too serious. After all, our bodies here is simply a form of projection of our souls. However, it would be troublesome if we were to chance upon dimensional beasts that can devour souls. Under such circumstances, people would turn mentally-retarded or might even lose their lives if the matter was severe enough. As such, there are dimensional beasts that are deemed forbidden to even approach.¡± While pointing towards the gigantic triangr structure beside them, Mu Zi continued his exnation. ¡°For secret realms such as this, there would generally be numerous dangers in this realm that could cause the destruction of our souls.¡±

    ¡°This dangerous?!¡± cried Simba before he hastily hid behind Wang Zhong¡¯s back. ¡°Then why are we so near it! Simba doesn¡¯t want to lose Simba¡¯s life!¡±

    Simba did not have anybat abilities and waspletely reliant on nothing but his trash talking, he had no desire to die.

    ¡°I¡¯ve came here specifically for it. Danger often provides opportunities for growth.¡± said the little baldy with a smile. People that lived in the empires have an different interpretation of the word ¡®danger¡¯. The more one fears death, the faster they would be to die. They simply had no other choice but to learn how to survive. ¡°Khufu pyramid!¡±

    Wang Zhong also had a strong adventurous spirit within him. While sizing up the majestic structure, he many new questions began flooding his mind. Why would there be man-made structures here? Isn¡¯t this a world formed solely from spirits? Additionally, this should be the human world, right? He had always assumed that there would only be monsters in this hyperdimension.

    Wang Zhong wa as curious as a baby. In the meantime, Mu Zi began showing the chatterbox side of himself, as he was ted to have people to talk to. Within the Tutankhamen Empire, Mu Zi was a man of few words because of the harsh environment he was in. However, deep down inside him, he loved making friends with others, especially if the one was from the Freedom Federation.

    With a smile, the little baldy proceeded to borate. ¡°Within the Tutankhamen Empire, there is a legend that revolved around the pyramids. ording to ancient texts, the pharaoh who reigned over the ancient pyramids had constructed these graves from the dream world. However, no one know exactly where his dreams came from. It became such a interesting tale that stories of this legend had spread far across the globe in the bright era for a few thousand years. The mystery was only partially solved when man was able to enter the hyperdimension, which led to the discovery of the pyramids here¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that our pyramids originated from the hyperdimension?¡± eximed Wang Zhong, his mouth wide open at that revtion. There seemed to be nothing akin to soul power in the old era.

    ¡°Perhaps, or perhaps not,¡¯ replied Mu Zi with a shake of his head. ¡°We¡¯re still uncertain as to which exactly came first. Did the ideas for those man-made structurese from the influence of the hyperdimensional dreams, or did mankind¡¯s thoughts and dreams took on a corporeal form in the hyperdimension? After all, take a look at the things you see around here. Some look like they originated from Earth, but there are others that don¡¯t.¡±

    Upon hearing the words of the little baldy, Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreed. ¡°It¡¯s just like the chicken and egg problem. Which came first, the chicken or the egg?¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s exnation hadpletely changed Wang Zhong¡¯s perception of the empire. The Federation had taught them that the empire was a god forsaken ce where barbarism was rampant and the people were governed by chaos rather thanw and order. They were also portrayed as savages, feeding on raw food andcking certain scientific knowledge and expertise. All in all, they were seen as uncivilised creatures to the members of the Federation. This view had been perpetuated for generations, hence forming a particr worldview of the empire.

    ¡°Exactly. Perhaps, one day, as our strength grows, we may be able to understand and hence dispel this mystery. By the way, this pyramid was discovered by me.¡± replied Mu Zi, his eyes aze with desire to explore the interior of the pyramid.

    ¡°You¡¯re showing off again! How did you find it?!¡± yelled Simba. He was displeased about the frank talk between Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, which had relegated him to one side.

    ¡°I found it by chance. My luck¡¯s not bad, right? I found it after searching for it a dozen times and had taken down its coordinates. This time, I was nning to go in, but by sheer coincidence, you two had also appeared.¡± replied Mu Zi with a smile, revealing his pearly white teeth. ¡°Understanding the pyramids in the hyperdimension is extremely important for our Tutankhamen Empire.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t too troublesome, I too would like to go in and have a look.¡± With Wang Zhong¡¯s personality, how could he give up on an opportunity of a lifetime like this? After seeing Mu Zi, Wang Zhong felt that he could no longer consider himself as different from the rest. There were many strange people in this world, and some even stranger than he was. At the very least, Mu Zi¡¯s appearance was much stranger than his own.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m still waiting for a friend, a strong one.¡± replied the little baldy with a smile. ¡°He should arrive soon enough.

    ¡°From the Tutankhamen?¡±

    ¡°Nope, he¡¯s from the Panpasi Empire. Don¡¯t worry about it. In this ce, people are more willing to make friends from other continents. Of course, affinity and feels are still important when you are making friends¨C¡± Midway through the conversation, a question of utmost importance dawned upon Mu Zi. Turning to look at Wang Zhong, he called out, ¡° Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is c tasty?¡± questioned Mu Zi. The little baldy¡¯s curiosity was piqued to the point that his eyes were wide open, blinking furiously as he asked, ¡°How does it really taste like?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Wang Zhong had thought that Mu Zi had an important question to ask him, seeing that he looked at him with such cautiousness. To think that it was simply this¡­ Wang Zhong could not help but be stunned for a moment.

    ¡°How should I put it¡­.Well, it is very tasty. There¡¯re a lot of tasty things after all.¡±

    Hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s words, Mu Zi¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Ah, I really envy you. The things I really want to try are c and ham sausage. However, those are way too expensive to be bought at my ce.¡±

    ¡°Such a pitiful fellow!¡± said Simba as he wiped his eyes. ¡°Since we are on this topic at hand, even I feel slightly hungry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, pet.¡± said the little baldy while showing a smile so radiant that his canines can be seen.

    ¡°You damn baldy! Go and die!¡±

    Meanwhile, in an ancient hall of the imperial court in the the Panpasi empire, a group of guards in golden coloured armor stood outside a pce hall.

    The doors of the pce hall were closed shut. Within the pce halls, a topless youth was seated in right in the centre, slowing closing his eyes.

    He had entered a state of concentration via meditation, causing the space around him to faintly ripple, as though a path had opened up. A golden-hued figure seperated from his body, before entering the rippling space. At the same time, his body started to slowly float in the air, as though gravity no longer had an effect on him. Once in the air, he no longer moved an inch, as though he had attained enlightenment and became a god himself!

    If anyone on Earth were to take a look at Wang Zhong and the little Baldy now, they would discover that both of their physical bodies were not much different from this youth. Although Wang Zhong was lying t on his bed, the nket had passed through his body, which appeared blurry and incorporeal, as though his body was currently in limbo. The little baldy was even more mysterious. His physical body was currently resting in his coffin, which was radiating faint blue light in the middle of an unending desert.

    ¡°Aioros!¡± called out the little baldy with a grin.

    The golden figure gradually took shape in the hyperdimension. Rapidly turning substantial, he looked towards the little baldy with a smile.. ¡°You¡¯re quite early, little baldy.¡±

    Very quickly, he noticed Wang Zhong by his side. ¡°Who¡¯s this brat?¡±

    ¡°This is Wang Zhong, my friend. He¡¯s from the Federation, and tends to travel by himself, which is a rare sight to see,¡± introduced Mu Zi with great enthusiasm. ¡°Wang Zhong, this is Aioros Aioros. He¡¯s from the Panpasi Empire. He¡¯s like you, a good person. Aioros, is it alright if we enter the pyramid together?¡±

    In a dangerous ce like this, it was natural for people to be vignt and cautious. On the other hand, it would be hard for three strangers who had just met to feel otherwise.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, huh? Its rare to see brats from the Federation moving by themselves. Interesting¡­ well, it seems that we are fated to meet. Mu Zi¡¯s is a walker of the ghost world, and his judgement of people can be trusted.¡± Aioros curiously sized up Wang Zhong, who appeared to be very weak. However, Mu Zi¡¯s abilities were extremely special. Perhaps, Wang Zhong might have some hidden abilities.

 Chapter 217 â€“ Three Different Civilizations

    Chapter 217 ¨C Three Different Civilizations

    Mu Zi looked abashed upon receiving thepliment. ¡°My little bit of strength isn¡¯t something worth mentioning about. Aioros here is the true expert,¡± pointed out Mu Zi to Wang Zhong. ¡°We¡¯ll be depending on him during our venture into the pyramid.¡±

    Aiorosughed heartily, before extending his hand up for a shake. ¡°Being too modest will make you seem much too arrogant, Mu Zi,¡±mented Aioros. ¡°I enjoy getting to know new people. Call me Aioros, or Aioros if you prefer!¡±

    Wang Zhong shook his hand with a grin on his face before greeting Aioros. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you!¡±

    Aioros¡¯s presence was like a ray of sunshine to many, bright and warm. Compared to Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, he seemed to be older than them by about seven to eight years. His face was filled with the boldness and enthusiasm that was characteristic of the Amazons, and his voice always bright and cheerful. He possessed a unique charm and charisma that drew many to his side.

    Beside them, Simba could no longer wait. ¡°There¡¯s also me, Baldy!¡± yelled Simba. ¡°How could you not introduce the most important member, Simba?¡±

    Before Mu Zi could say anything, Aioros had already turned his attention towards Simba in amazement. ¡°Ah! A pet that can talk?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Speechless, Simba¡¯s face fell. The previously excited Simba had be sullen, his shoulders slumped in disappointment.

    The little baldy nodded his head before chiming in, ¡°You see, I told you that you¡¯re a pet. Everyone who sees you who think that way too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Simba!¡± cried out Simba in a thunderous roar. ¡°The almighty Simba!¡±

    ¡°Simba huh¡­this is really incredible. A pet that can speak, and even has its own name.¡± Aioros clicked his tongue in astonishment. ¡°Is it yours, Wang Zhong?¡±

    ¡°I! Am! Not! A! Pet!¡± shrilled Simba. Simba initially had a favourable impression of Aioros, but to think that he was like Mu Zi, calling him a pet. Indeed, birds of the same feather flock together!

    With a smile, Wang Zhong spoke out, ¡°He¡¯s called Simba, and he is my friend.¡±

    ¡°My good and beloved brother¡± sobbed Simba, who was on the verge of tears. ¡°Looks like my Wang Zhong is still the best! You lot are simply the worst!¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± eximed Aioros, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡° Such an interesting dimensional life form.¡±

    Spreading out his hands, the little baldy looked at the sky before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve approximately five more hours left in here. We¡¯ve to hurry up.¡±

    The pyramid seemed to be constructed entirely fromrge rectangr blocks that were made stone, and there was no door at first nce. The runic makeup inscribed onto its surface were more boratepared to that of the pyramids on Earth. Interestingly, the runic patterns were lit faintly, as though they were reflecting the light from the sun, causing the entire pyramid to sparkle with golden light.

    Aioros seemed to be concentrating on carrying outplex calctions as he walked around the pyramid while observing the runes on the surface of the pyramid.

    Wang Zhong also seemed to be intrigued by the runes that adorned the pyramids. Wang Zhong could also be considered a schr in runes, having done extensive research on it in the past. After all, Tianjing Academy had achieved vast aplishments in the field of runic technologies. As such, Wang Zhong had read and analysed many various literatures published by the professors from the Runic faculty. Despite his expertise, however, the mysterious runes of the pyramid stumped him. He could not decipher the most of the runes; all he could discern was that these runes were part of a runic arrayposed of pure energy. Furthermore, there were numerous runes that were simr in nature hidden within the array itself, making it even more profound and harder to decipher.

    Clicking his tongue in amazement, Aioros stood at a particr location along the walls of the pyramid. He then extended one of his hands and ced his palm on the surface of the pyramid while the other hand continued to draw rune after rune to form a pattern.

    His actions were carried out with such skill and speed that anyone not paying attention would be unable to follow with their eyes. Within a short span of time, he had drawn out another runic array, causing a golden light to pulsate from the runic patterns on the pyramid walls, before rapidly condensing at the ce where he had nted his hand.

    Crack Crack Crack Crack

    The sounds of shifting rocks rang out, and the giant stone block he had ced his hand on was slowly sinking into the pyramid. Before long, a gigantic door appeared in front of him.

    Wang Zhong had gain much insight in from this experience. Everyone had said that the brave continents were extremelycking in terms of their intelligence. However, what Aioros had just done would put runic specialists to shame.

    With a smile, Aioros beckoned them forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡±

    Upon passing the stone door, they were met with a narrow path. Each of them entered the pyramid, with Simba being thest to enter. Once all of them had entered, the giant door began to close back up, resealing the entrance once more. At the same time, countless golden runes that ran along the walls lit up, bathing the originally dark path in golden splendor.

    There was only one path presented before them. Hence, even though they had no idea where it led to, everyone had no choice but to follow the path. The path was one devoid of dangers, their surroundings quiet and tranquil. Aioros and Mu Zi appeared extremely rx considering their situation at hand.

    It was a long and windingpath.

    Unable to keep silent any longer, Wang Zhong spoke out in a hushed tone, ¡°Aioros, you¡¯re really formidable. Those runic patterns are extremelyplicated. Were you able toprehend all of them?¡±

    Aioros shook his head in reply. ¡°I had no idea what any of them meant,¡± said Aioros c.

    ¡°What?¡± Wang Zhong waspletely dumbfound by the answer he received.

    ¡°Each and every rune has a life of their own,¡± replied Aioros with a smile. ¡°As long as you can understand how they connect, any secrets they hold will be made privy to you. Our growth andbat styles, whenpared to the Federation, are much more different that you would like to believe. What we seek is the origin of power, rather than fully understanding the mechanisms through which power is achieved. Based on this, our ways ofprehension may not be suited for someone like you.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and replied, ¡°Being able to see this with my own eyes is already more than enough for me.¡±

    Upon hearing his response, Aioros could not help but gawked. He smiled before saying, ¡°You¡¯re different from other people from the Federation that I have met. What an interesting fellow you are. Well, the Federation¡¯s understanding of the soul is much shallower than the rest¡­ as evident by their reliant on spatial cracks to enter the hyperdimension.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I only managed to enter this ce by ident .¡±

    ¡°Is the Federation¡¯s c really that tasty?¡± Aioros had actually asked the same question Mu ZI had. ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare for me to meet people from the Federation who was willing to talk. Okay then¡­bring some c for me and Mu Zi next time we meet.¡±¡±

    As surviving was of utmost importance in the Pampas Empire, Aioros would naturally not waste resources on a luxury item such as c. Furthermore, these luxury goods were monopolized by the Amazon Empire in the Brave Continent, making it even more expensive and hard toe by.

    ¡°That would not do. After all, c¡¯s really expensive, and you can¡¯t even buy it with money.¡± Mu Zi felt slightly ashamed but even so, he truly wanted to drink it.

    The requests from the people of the empire rendered Wang Zhong speechless. Exactly what is the Federation doing? They had actually made a thing like c so famous to this degree. ¡°C¡¯s very cheap from where I¡¯m from. I can get it easily enough. However, this is the spirit world. How do I bring it here?¡±

    Aioros and Mu Zi looked at each other with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s simple. While it is hard to transmit a living entity into this world, it is extremely easy for non-living objects. How else did you think the Federation and empire trade resources? I¡¯ll teach you a simple runic arrayter on. As long as you ce the object into the runic array in the physical world, you will be able to have ess to them once you have entered the spirit realm.¡±

    ¡°Dimensional space array formation!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets in amazement. That was one of the biggest secrets in the Federation!

    The Federation had something simr to this, and Professor Moore was a specialist in this field. However, their array formation was clunky and much tooplicated to be utilised easily. Even if all the professors in the entire runic faculty were to work together, they might not be able toplete a single drawing of the intricate giant array. However, Aioros had said that it was a simple runic array formation. Could something soplex be so easily done by people who were deemed to be behind in the field of science and technology?

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like what you know. The understanding ispletely different.¡± Aioros replied. ¡°Although science and technology, on the usage and understanding of soul power, its actually going on taking an inappropriate route.¡±

 Chapter 218 â€“ The Secret Realm Within the Dreams

    Chapter 218 ¨C The Secret Realm Within the Dreams

    The three of them chatted as they advanced down the narrow path at pace so fast that it exceeded the speed at which ordinary humans would be at during a hundred metre dash. However, after continuously walking for at least half an hour, they still had not reached the end of the path. Rather, it seemed to them that they were going in circles in the pyramid instead. They had encountered multiple bends in the path along the way, giving them the impression that they were heading up the pyramid in a spiral fashion, though they did not know their exact location within the pyramid.

    When they finally reached the end of the path, what stood before them were a set of closed doors..

    However, unlike the entrance, these set of doors were akin to the front doors of an imperial pce. They looked ancient, and yet gave off an imposing aura. On its surface was a picture carving of a man with the head of a wolf hoisting a set of scales, with a feather on one scale and a heart on the other.

    ¡°The judge of souls. If the ¡°heart¡± of your soul is heavier than the feather, he with judge you as evil and send you to eternal damnation,¡± exined Mu Zi. With a gentle push, the giantic doors creaked as they slowly opened up.

    Simba held on tightly onto Wang Zhong¡¯s ear. He was most afraid of the unknown, and did not even know why he had followed in together with them. Many legends he had heard about mentioned about graves and this seemed like one of them. Even it if was not the grave of a highly esteemed pharaoh, it was still a grave! It was alright in the past to y around in the dream world as they would not die. However, this was a ce filled with danger. One moment of carelessness could cost them their lives. Unlike the rest, Simba really didn¡¯t want to die.

    Past the doors, the group was met with an environment full of peace and tranquility.

    Before them was a vast, empty space. The two doors had led to a empty ce thatcked any foundation. There were no light in the empty space, making it hard for them to know exactly how big the space is. Looking far ahead, they could see a tiny pinprick of light in the far distance, indicating the presence of another set of doors that led out of this room.

    ¡°The first obstacle is nothingness. Seems easy enough to pass.¡± said Aioros Aioros with a smile.

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded at Aioros¡¯s promation. How is it simple? The door were at least a few kilometres away from them. Even the strongest Heroic Soul soldiers would not be able to jump across such a distance.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fly over and take a closer look.¡±

    ¡°Simba can fly!¡± Simba was the first to raise his hand as he cried out, ¡°But Wang Zhong can¡¯t!¡±

    Wang Zhong was struck speechless by Simba¡¯s betrayal. Exactly whose side are you on?

    ¡°Not a problem. There¡¯s no need to waste your soul power,¡± replied Mu Zi as he untied the coffin from his back.

    cing his hands gently on the coffin, the blue rays of light radiated out from the entire coffin, before it floating in the air.

    Jumping on top of it, the little baldy said, ¡°Just take a seat over here.¡±

    ¡°This really saves energy. Your soul weapon is really useful.,¡±ughed Aioros. Both Aioros and Wang Zhong could not help but sigh in admiration. Both had divine objects and yet, the usefulness of Mu Zi¡¯s coffin far outstrips his own. His coffin can be used for transportation, or as a shield to brave the storms, and can even fly! The Fate Stone¡­is nothing more that rock.

    Even when carrying three people along with Simba, the coffin still flew at a rapid and stable manner. The white dot of light they had seen previously was indeed a set of doors. When everyone had passed through that set of doors, both the doors and the empty space melted into nonexistence. Pass the doors, what greeted their eyes was a vast stretch of wilderness.

    The wilderness was overgrown with weeds everywhere. There were also many raised mounds, indicating the presence of many graves in this area. It was just like a burial grounds that had went wild due to theck of maintenance. This itself was not strange. What was truly strange was the sky above them and their surroundings.

    Instead of a blue sky above them, aplete stretch of whiteness hung above them. The ce seemed as though it was cut off, with nothing but whiteness beyond its borders, separating this patch of wilderness from the rest of some continent.

    ¡°Such a strange ce,¡± said Wang Zhong in curious amazement. Everything he was experiencing were things he had never seen before in the academy¡¯s library.

    Both the space of nothingness and the cut-off vast wilderness were experiences that transcended the boundaries of normalcy in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind.

    Everyone had walked into a sealed pyramid. However, the two ces they had seen were clearly existences that typically should not be in the interior of the pyramid. Wang Zhong had never experienced a dimensional space like this before. To see such a stable dimensional space, where separate dimensional spaces were linked together by structures like doors was a little intense for Wang Zhong to ept readily.

    Dimensional spaces and the spaces between them should have immense repulsive force, and would be unstable to boot. However, in here, these spaces were fixed at a particr state using a method such as doors to stabilise them and chain them together. Not just that, these spaces were stabilised for thousands of years. It seemed mightily impossible to Wang Zhong. If the stability of these distinct dimensional spaces were to the runic array formations that adorned the exterior of the pyramid, it would be simply impossible toprehend those formations based on the current level of technology the Federation possessed. Inparison to that, the Federation¡¯s runic system would seem like the scribblings of a child.

    Wang Zhong was in admiration of the how fantastic this dimensional space was. Just then, rustling sounds could be heard from all directions in the wilderness. The nameless graves of differing sizes began to shake, sending dust and earth flying in all directions. Dead bodies wrapped in thick and long cloths slowly emerged from these graves, their hands swiping away the earth that weighed down their bodies.

    swipe away the earth and dirt pressing on their bodies, before climbing up from the ground.

    Based on their appearances, they looked like¡­mummies? Wang Zhong opened his eyes wide. He had heard of such things from his history lessons, and the notion of mummies was an important aspect of the pyramid culture. Wasn¡¯t the mummification process just a way for people to preserve the bodies after they had passed away?

    ¡°There¡¯s so many of those ugly mummies here! Wang Zhong, let¡¯s run away! When there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope!¡± The brave Simba always had the clearest view of the situation.

    Hiss Hiss Hiss

    The mummies came at them, making moaning sounds as they approached. A thick stench of death permeated the air as more and more mummies arose from their graves, slowly surrounding Wang Zhong and the rest.

    Within the ten square kilometers of wilderness, there was a mummy in every few square meter. When added together, the number of mummies ranged in the thousands, and the numbers were still steadily climbing higher and higher.

    The previous obstacle was like a walk in the park. The previous space of nothingness gave off no sense of danger, which painted a false picture of safety to the group. It was only after entering the wilderness did the dangers of the pyramid start to rear its ugly head. Not just that, the dangers were hard to contend against. Peering into the angry glow that radiated from the eye sockets of the mummies, they all noticed that the mummies were not moving in a disorderly manner. Instead, all the mummies had appeared as though on cue, and all of them were turned to face one focal point: Wang Zhong and the gang.

    Aioros smiled and spoke out. ¡°Mu Zi, looks like we¡¯ve found the real grave this time. Look, there are so many mummy guards.¡±

    Mu Zi nodded his head in excitement.

    Looking at the endless sea of monsters that stretched as far as the eye could see, Wang Zhong started to wonder. If he had his crosswheels, he might be able to get out of this encirclement.

 Chapter 219 â€“ Subversive View of the World

    Chapter 219 ¨C Subversive View of the World

    Before Wang Zhong could voice his thoughts, the eyes of the little baldy erupted with eye-dazzling splendour. Taking the lead, the coffin on his back rose and began to bob in the air as though it was suddenly being controlled with the intent of its owner.

    ¡­ Alone? Was he that awesome?

    Simba wasn¡¯t as calm or unperturbed. As though unconvinced, he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to act so mighty you baldy. If you can¡¯t beat them then just run away!¡±

    A momentter, the little baldy began to untie the coffin behind him. He extended a hand and gently patted the coffin lid¡¯s surface.

    The coffin lid slowly opened and a gentle blue light radiated from the opening. Instantly¡­ the surrounding mummies suddenly seemed attracted by those brilliant rays of blue light.

    There was no eruption of roars, and the ominous air of bloodthirst that filled the area also disappeared. The eyes of each mummy began to cken, and they trembled slightly before lining up. One by one they marched toward the coffin. When they reached the coffin, they transformed into a blue ray of light and disappeared into the opening.

    Some of the Level 4 mummies tried to resist the demonic powers of the coffin. Signs of struggle could be seen in their eyes and slow footsteps. When he saw that, Mu Zi¡¯s eyes sparkled with blue light and the light from the coffin erupted with sudden strength. With but a single look, the guarded mummies stopped resisting. There was no longer any difference between them and a Level 3 mummy.

    After devouring over a hundred mummies, the coffin¡¯s radiance suddenly blossomed and enveloped the three humans and Simba. As if in response, the mummies that had been jumping around berserkly all turned quiet as though having lost their targets.

    With a nod, Mu Zi said, ¡°Alright. We can now pass through.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really too mysterious.¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    Beside him, Mu Zi felt a bit embarrassed by the praise and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be considered as anything. Aioros is the one who¡¯s formidable.¡±

    ¡°Mu Zi¡¯s soul tool is extremely special and unique. It can probably put up a fight with your pet.¡± Aioros wasn¡¯t one to be modest.

    Simba immediately hopped to his feet, crying out, ¡°I¡¯m not a pet! I am the almighty Fate Trickster!¡±

    Smiling, Aioros didn¡¯t continue speaking. Even with his knowledge he didn¡¯t know such a bbering dimensional life form existed in the world. Nheless, such a strange existence would definitely have its own special and unique characteristics.

    Only experiencing fear but not danger, the three passed through this location filled with countless mummies that stood in formation. Even the rampant and arrogant Simba grew exceedingly quiet. This environment just wasn¡¯t suited for ruckus.

    After walking forward for a while, Aioros suddenly frowned. He stopped and a light arc surfaced at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a big fellow left.¡±

    As he spoke out, the ground below them began to shake and tremble. Themotion this time was even greater than when the mummies appeared. It was like the entire wilderness were quaking.

    Suddenly, an enormous monster that towered over five meters crawled out from the ground.

    It did not have a humanoid appearance but instead had a body akin to a lion¡¯s. Even so, it still had a human-like face. Long strips of cloth was wrapped around it, the colour dissimr to the ones the mummies wore. There was even a deep dark green colour corroding it.

    Roar!

    An earth-shattering roar erupted from the sphinx. Its power and might shook the surroundingnd!

    As though to hide the skies and cover the earth, its terrifying pressure rushed out and pressed down against the lifeforms in the area.

    Dark-green coloured dimensional creature. It was a Level 5! In fact, it was even touching upon the path to a Level 6! Compared to the red-legged spider Wang Zhong had met before, this beast should be stronger, right? Even a peak Heroic Soul soldier might not be able to endure its assault.

    This dimensional travel had long since shook Wang Zhong to his core. The knowledge and theories he¡¯d grasped within the Federation suffered serious damage during his time in the dimensional world.

    ording to scientific theories and knowledge, everything here shouldn¡¯t exist. Rather, such things should¡¯ve been just subjective thoughts made by humans in the past. It could even be called superstitious belief of the uneducated. But now, as humans were nearing extinction while simultaneously moving toward a new era, they found such nonsensical stuff actually existed!

    Such information created a wonderful kind of bacsh within Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. Like if a man in the morning suddenly realized the right way of life and could die in the evening without regret. To Wang Zhong this trip wasn¡¯t for nothing!

    To the side, Aioros gave an extremely rxed smiled. He cracked his knuckles, the sounds of bones popping as he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a solo fight, let me handle it.¡±

    Inparison to this sphinx, the ratherrge sized human, Aioros, seemed like a bug.

    Unarmed human?

    A sliver of disdain shed within the intelligent eyes of the sphinx. It charged forward furiously, its hill-sized body immediately arriving at Aioros.

    Bang!

    Ayer of faint golden light shed into existence from Aioros¡¯ body as his legs were firmly nted into the ground. Two thick, sturdy arms were raised to ward off the beast¡¯s round-table sized ws. He had unexpectedly stopped the terrifying impact of the beast¡¯s swing before it could be fully unleashed! His body was like a lump of iron nailed to the ground. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of trembling present on his body.

    Caught unprepared by Aioros¡¯ action, the right side of the sphinx was hit. As though suffering from a heavy impact, the left half of the body was propelled forward due to inertia.

    Giving a hearty chuckle, Aioros changed the positioning of his hands from a block to a hug and grabbed the right nk of the sphinx. With a violent swing, he took advantage of the beast¡¯s inertia and flung this several-tonne monster into the sky like a little chick.

    What kind of monstrous strength was this? Even a heavy soldier like Kostan, with his body transformation special ability, was simply rubbishpared to Aioros¡¯ pure strength.

    ¡°Aioros really is too strong,¡± said Mu Zi. Swinging his fists around, envy was clearly present on his face. ¡°When will I have such strength?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Feeling a bit speechless, Wang Zhong stared at Mu Zi.

    He had always heard about how the empires were ced that specialized in giving birth to monsters. In fact, Wang Zhong held some slight doubt about this point. After all, personal strength always had limits. But this spectacle before his very eyes showed him how ignorant and ill-informed he truly was.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know that even as he was curious about the others, Aioros and Mu Zi were also quite curious about Wang Zhong. They had never seen such a strange Federation person before!

    Aioros was currently unleashing his series of earth-shattering attacks.

    That faint golden light radiating from his body made his slightly bronze-colored skin iparably dazzling. It was like he had been made using steel-reinforced rebar. His body was also incredibly well-built. With a gentle stamp, arge section of the earth was ripped from the ground as heunched himself forward like a human-shaped cannonball. He shot after the sphinx he¡¯d thrown just moments ago and actually managed to reach it!

    A fist the size of a wok soared through the sky. Numerous such fists rained down at a speed fast enough that Wang Zhong almost couldn¡¯t seem them clearly.

    Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng.

    The rainstorm of fists collided against the dark-green cloths of the sphinx. Depressions that were visible to the naked eye appeared as the gigantic beast was forced back sessively.

    An angry roar echoed through the sky as the sphinx parted its mouth.

    A thick stench was released along with arge clump of dark-green condensed energy.

    But just as it was about tounch this attack, Aioros appeared beneath it. He violently stomped against the ground andunched himself upward. Arm raised, Aioros punched its chin.

    Puff.

    Crack! Crack!

    That opened mouth was violently shoved close, smashing together a few of its huge teeth. The force of the blow actually shattered a few of them, causing arge crack sound to emit.

    As for the dark-green energy, it was still released, only it left through the gaps of its shattered teeth, its ears, and its nose. Even its brain began to spew steam in all directions.

    With a flip in the air, Aioros¡¯ momentum was still strong as he sent an axe-like kick swinging toward the beast¡¯s already weakened lower jaw.

    Bang.

    That enormous body was directly sent flying back by the monstrous power behind that kick!

    Aioros extended his right hand and grabbed the beast, flying through the air along with it. As they flew away, his golden fist began another scene of carnage.

    Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng, peng, peng!

    His punches really did resemble a sub-machine gun as it pelted the beast. Wang Zhong was only barely able to see the path Aioros¡¯ fists went. Rather, he was unable to see the fist itself¡­ they were like pile drivers, or maybe likeets streaking down, filling up the entire sky.

    Thirty seconds¡­ within this mere half a minute, the sphinx, a Level 5 dimensional creature that Wang Zhong originally thought was a ¡®Final Boss¡¯, waspletely turned into a pile of mud by Aioros¡¯ fists!

    The dark-green linen wraps wasn¡¯t enough to hold the beast¡¯s body together. After getting smashed and ripped apart, a foul smell mixed with the beat up flesh and shattered bone was now being exposed from the gaps of its wrappings.

    Due to the powerful vitality and life force attributed to a peak Level 5 dimensional creature, the beast actually wasn¡¯t dead yet. Its brain, if you can reluctantly call it a brain, still twitched with unwillingness.

    Bang!

    Yet another punch rumbled out and smashed the brain until it was half-buried into the ground. Its long-dead body twitched violently, a reaction given automatically due to its severed nerves. After a few moments, its entire body tensed before slumping powerlessly to the ground.

    Aiolos lifted the car-hood sized brain up to take a closer look. In the end, he shook his head and flung the brain aside like a piece of rubbish. ¡°This fellow was a bit weak. Can it be we found the wrong ce again?¡±

    This Peak Level 5 dimensional beast was dispatched in just thirty seconds. Indeed, this was probably just a warm-up to him¡­

 Chapter 220 â€“ Floating Door of Life

    Chapter 220 ¨C Floating Door of Life

    ¡°I thought so as well,¡± Mu Zi earnestly said while nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s just head down and take a look. I still can¡¯t say for sure that we¡¯ll find nothing this time.¡±Fl

    Wang Zhong made the intelligent decision to not speak his opinion. One shouldn¡¯t act pretentiously if one didn¡¯t know the situation. This was something Student Wang Zhong was very conscientious about.

    As the ¡®weak¡¯ sphinx was dealt with, the white smoke surrounding them began to dissipate. The wilderness beneath them quickly copsed, though the people standing atop it didn¡¯t feel any tremors from the change.

    Once the forest groundpletely disappeared with the white mist, a path appeared before them once more. It was simr to the path they were previously walking, though the surroundings were a bit more illusory. Rune-covered walls gave the path a hazy and indistinct appearance, and although the path wasn¡¯t long it still took them three minutes to reach the end.

    At the end of the path, the hazy and indistinct feeling being emitted from their surroundings grew increasingly more prevalent. Suddenly, with an effect like ripples of water parting the way, three doors appeared before them.

    The rippling doors appeared both incorporeal and illusionary. Even when they spoke, the formation of ripples undted across this mirror-like surface. When they extended their hands, however, they were unable to feel anything.

    As the ripples waved and traveled, blurry sections of writing appeared before the group.

    The pieces of writing were of an extremely ancientnguage, one made up of individual symbols. It wasn¡¯t of any symbol used in the Federation or the Empires and appeared closer to ancient Latin. At the same time, it was anguagepletely different from it.

    Neither Wang Zhong or Aioros could understand it. Simba made a show of opening his eyes wide to analyze the symbols, but in the end he could understand a single bit of it. Only Mu Zi could make out something. ¡°It seems a bit like thenguage of departed spirits¡­¡±

    ¡°What does it say?¡± Aioros disyed a rather strong interest in the symbols.

    Wang Zhong also opened his eyes wide. Compared to ordinary citizens and the vast majority of people, he had dabbled in various aspects withnguage being one of them. Thenguage of departed spirits that Mu Zi mentioned should be the Ancient Egyptiannguage of the eras long past.

    Mu Zi tried to earnestly decipher the content and seemed to achieve some sess as a very excited expression appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s actually the legendary Floating Door of Life!¡±

    ¡°The Floating Door of Life tests the souls of living beings. Everyone will eventually have to take its test. The number of doors that appear will correspond to the number of individuals that will enter its domain¡­¡± Mu Zi exined.

    Simba rolled his eyes. Was this little baldy trying to hint that he wasn¡¯t considered a person¡­? Well, I really can¡¯t be considered a human. I am a noble Fate Trickster! As he came to this conclusion, Simba once more thought highly of himself.

    Still filled with excitement, Mu Zi continued his exnation. ¡°This is a test for one¡¯s own soul. While the hyperdimension world is a spiritual world, the legends say the Floating Door of Life is a spiritual world on a deeper level than a normal spiritual world. If onecks a sufficiently firm will, then it would be very easy for them to lose their sense of self within and forever be unable to wake up. To us who have entered the hyperdimension world with our souls and bodies of consciousness, this is probably the most dangerous ce to be.¡±

    It ismonly said that those with bodies of consciousness won¡¯t die in the hyperdimension world. Even those dimensional beasts that devoured souls which Mu Zi had previously mentioned would at most cause serious injuries to the souls of those experts with bodies of consciousness within the hyperdimension world. While it may be quite the serious injury, it was still just a problem that required time to heal. Even the chances of instantly dying was in the minority of cases.

    But once it involved deeper spiritual worlds, one could be permanently stuck in an illusion. It would be no different from dying, and frankly speaking the individual would end up as a human vegetable.

    ¡°So what this shows is that this pyramid should be the real deal.¡± Scorching hot mes sparked to life within Aioros¡¯ eyes.

    Genuinely powerful dimensional energy could give birth to treasures. Naturally, it was matched together with a simr degree of danger. This period of craziness gave Wang Zhong apletely new level of understanding. What Aioros and Mu Zi spoke of was a powerful realm that would also give birth to items of extreme value to humanity. It was also the representative of the strength of dimensions.

    Aioros had already crashed into so many pyramids simr to this one and had even gone to other types of mysterious realms. Yet, of every ten locations, nine had led to failure. Those so-called mysterious realms didn¡¯t give him the slightest bit of difficulty and there had simply been no reason for him to crash them from the start. They were instead treated as ¡®fake¡¯ mysterious realms to him. Even those itemsbeled as ¡®treasures¡¯ to those in the Federation were deemed worthless. The evaluation of treasures was simply different between those of the Federation and the Empire.

    As for Mu Zi, this was the first time he had met up with others while exploring around, so everything was still very interesting for him. At times, making new friends was actually predestined by fate.

    What Aioros cared about was getting stronger. To him, the moment humans came into contact with the mysteries of the dimensions and passed through their mysterious veils was the moment they gained the ability to control their own fate. This was his path of valour, and also his determined fate!

    ¡°There are three doors, so one for each person.¡± Aioros nced at Wang Zhong. As Mu Zi¡¯s friend he was trustable, but Aioros didn¡¯t understand his capabilities.

    It was difficult to assess one¡¯s strength within the hyperdimension just by determining the appearance of their bodies of consciousness. But good or bad, he was able to enter this world with his body of consciousness. Even though he was a person of the Federation, he really shouldn¡¯t be so weak. The only thing left was to see whether or not he dared to take any risks. Put nicely, people of the Federation were a bit cautious. Put bluntly, however, and they just worried all the time andcked an adventurous spirit.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Wang Zhong nodded in agreement. His decisiveness earned him a favourable impression from Aioros and Mu Zi. It was an instantaneous change within the two¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the left!¡± Itching to get going already, Mu Zi had already walked up. A circr ripple undted out and devoured him without a sound.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go too.¡± Aioros smile toward Wang Zhong and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s meet on the other side, friend!¡±

    As he stepped into the Floating Door of Life, Wang Zhong instantly felt a very strange feeling. Just that short step gave off a feeling as though they had taken very, very long to move.

    It waspletely dark on the other side of the doorway, and he could even see his fingers in front of him. When he stepped through, the door behind him disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Such a strange feeling¡­ Wang Zhong¡­¡± Simba held onto Wang Zhong¡¯s ear tightly and was pasted to his head. He seemed to want to say something but after hesitating he kept his silence.

    A moment after, Wang Zhong felt a faint trembleing from Simba¡¯s body. With a smile, he lightly patted Simba while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Simba somewhat stabilized his emotions by a bit.

    In his heart, Wang Zhong knew that Simba had paid too great a price for himself.

    During his childhood, Simba that had taught him inside his soul sea had a powerful appearance, one full of spirit. The cowardly look he had now was only a recent change. For the sake of changing Wang Zhong¡¯s fate, he had transformed from a size simr to Wang Zhong into this palm-sized figure he had now. He had even lost his immense strength. This was the price one paid to change fate. Now he didn¡¯t even have the strength to pinch Wang Zhong¡¯s nose.

    As of this moment, it was Wang Zhong¡¯s turn to protect Simba.

 Chapter 221 â€“ Dimensional Mayfly

    Chapter 221 ¨C Dimensional Mayfly

    The darkness that enshrouded them felt ominous and out of ce, for Wang Zhong could sense that there were creatures out there but was blinded in the darkness.

    asionally, they could hear soundsing from one direction, and immediately after another sensation from a different direction, making it hard from them to pinpoint the exact location of the creature. Feelings of despair and misery washed over him like waves from the sea, filling his mind and body so full that he felt that he would explore. However, in the next instance, those feelings would ebb out of him, leaving behind only faint remnants of what he felt mere moments only, with none of them being clear and distinct.

    Wang Zhong felt that this was either a form of spiritual attack or an illusion..

    Nevertheless, it was did not have much of an impact on Wang Zhong. After all, creating illusions was what Simba was most proficient in. Wang Zhong had been trained since young using the illusions that Simba was able to create, and Simba¡¯s had the ability to create anything in the world and make them feel lifelike in the soul sea. Inparison, the illusions from this probable hyperdimensional life form was simplyckluster. After all, Simba¡¯s ability was top notch and there was probably no one in the world that could top him in this aspect.

    Ever since Wang Zhong was five, he had already yed with Simba using illusions that were even realistic that this. As a result, Wang Zhong had developed a resistance against illusion attacks, being able topletely disregard them from a young age. Now, at this age, the only illusions that would have an effect on him were those casted by lifeforms that came from higher dimensional worlds and had high proficiency in illusions.

    However, though he was unaffected by the illusions, he could not wandering around in this darkness, for it was too dangerous to do so.

    Closing his eyes, he sent out his senses into his surroundings. Since the illusions were unable to confuse Wang Zhong, he was able to sense the truth thatid hidden behind said illusions. Added to that, the darkness that surrounded them was not the worst he had faced before. ONce he had calmed down, he scattered his Soul Power throughout his surroundings, allowing him to create a map of his surroundings in his mind.

    He ¡°saw¡± it.

    The creatures that were casting the illusions were countless transparent and miniscule ¡°dimensional mayflies¡± that fluttered around in the air. Wang Zhong came up with the description himself, for there was no one else who had described them to him before. The Federation had no knowledge of the existence of such a life form, while the empire based things on their gut instincts, making it hard for them to exin things to others. Wang Zhong thus set up his own system of knowledge.

    They seemed to look like small orbs of energy that continuously radiated out ripples of energy that could affect one¡¯s thoughts and consciousness. Should a persone into contact with them, the ripples would cause disturbances in his mind. Endless streams of sad and emotional scenes would y in one¡¯s mind, leading to nothing but confusion of his senses. The victim would soon fall into a pit hole of oblivion and pain, as the scenes that that the person was reviewing would be dragged out from his own memories. Hence, the victim would be faced with his worst memories and his own inner demons. These life forms had no control over the illusions they caused; they are simply just the initiator.

    However, emotional illusions of such calibre had little effect on Wang Zhong. He had experienced a lot of such illusions in the hands of Simba, and had built a resistance to them from a young age. In other words, his soul and mind had been reinforced and reforged into steel, and such simple illusions had no effect on him!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart and mind were not affected by the fluctuations and disturbances at all.

    Instead, upon sensing how the ¡°dimensional mayflies¡± initiated the illusions, Wang Zhong became intrigued and started observing the process through which these ripples of energy could cause people¡¯s minds and souls to scatter¡­

    Halos that were brighter andrger than those made by the dimensional mayflies started to radiate from Wang Zhong¡¯s body!

    Spiritual energy was often seen as a mystery enshrouded within a mystery, and not many could understand it, much less control it. Many a times, gaining the ability to control their spiritual energies required immense talent and highprehensive ability. It was normal for one to spend their entire life to learn but failing, and to experts, training to control their spiritual energies was like a love-hate rtionship. It would require one to battle their inner demons, but should they learn how to harness their own spiritual energies, it would boost their strength immensely. On the other hand, should they lose to their inner demons, their minds would break and their sanity would be lost.

    Wang Zhong felt a rush of excitement upon seeing what he had managed to achieved. Granted, his method of controlling his spiritual consciousness might be seen as primitive and crude, as he could only radiate his optimistic emotions to others. However, this was more than enough to cause the ¡°mayflies¡± enough distress that they retreated in fear.

    As the fog slowly dissipated, a mysterious door appeared before his very eyes. That was the exit. Only once the challenge had been conquered would the exit appear before them. With an easy step forward, Wang Zhong stepped through the exit.

    Once across the exit, the confusing veil obstructing his vision disappeared. Wang Zhong discovered that he was standing in a vast and expansive pce, with hundreds of giant pirs acting as structural supports to the ce. His surroundings were strangely devoid of any object.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡± shouted Simba,¡°Hurry up and see! It¡¯s those two fellows!¡±

    Mu Zi and Aioros were currently in a bad situation. While the two of them were undoubtedly experts that possessed extremely advancedbat skills, when faced against dimensional flies that could lead one¡¯s soul astray, they didn¡¯t have any method of countering them.

    Although the illusions created by the ¡°dimensional mayflies¡± could be said to be a simple distortion of one¡¯s senses in the fourth dimensional world, this was the hyperdimension. Any illusions here would be real and lifelike. Additionally, the exit was obscure and msyterious. When observing the door from the outside, it appeared incorporeal and illusionary, akin to seeing the moon¡¯s reflection on the surface of the water. However, when one was to turn around and look, it would look like a disy window in front of a store, clear, transparent with nothing inside.

    At this point of time, both Mu Zi and Aioros were trapped behind the door. Even though the door was just a step away from them, both of them stood eerily still, not moving a single muscle. Transparent ¡°dimensional mayflies¡± visible to the naked eye covered the their entire body, like a parasitic nt forming a dense cover over a tree.

    Maintaining a single step distance away from the doors, they stood there, not moving a single inch. Transparent dimensional mayflies that were visible the naked eye covered the entirety of their bodies. Akin to parasites, numerous number of them created a dense cover over them.

    Faint light radiated out from those dimensional mayflies, with gentle and slow ripples of energy undting out. These ¡°dimensional mayflies¡¯ were like the mermaids in the legends who used their voice to lure sailors to their deaths. Likewise, these ¡°mayflies¡± had their victims ensnared in their illusions.

    These ¡°mayflies¡± were absorbing the souls of their hosts by resonating on a deep level with the spiritual world. This kept their host locked in the illusion, rendering them unconscious till their souls werepletely consumed. As for the ¡°mayflies¡±, they would continue to exist forever, for the word ¡®life¡¯ had a new meaning in such a ce.

    Wang Zhong was slightly astonished. After passing through the exit, he could feel that the enticement radiating from the dimensional mayflies were quite strong. Although he knew he was resistant to illusions, he had no chance to test his resistance in real life situations before. He had believed that both Mu Zi and Aioros would had overcame the trial much easier than he had. After all, the two possessed tyrannical strength, unlike him who had gotten an understanding due to the fate stone, which his destiny that was tied to.

    After observing for a moment, he discovered that the two seemed to be bound tightly within their illusions and no sign of awakening. Mu Zi seemed to be better off as he had slight protection from his coffin. As for the strongest person of their trio, Aioros was in the worst situation, appearing to be struggling for his life, but was unable to wake up from his nightmares. The Soul Power radiating from him grew even more tyrannical, and the number of dimensional mayflies attracted to him grew exponentially. Aioros was indeed the strongest person that Wang Zhong had seen and heard of.

    Wang Zhong tried to radiating the spiritual energy that had scared the dimensional mayflies away from him. However, his soul power was too weak for him to transmit spiritual energy strong enough to cross such a distance away. There was only one move left in Wang Zhong¡¯s arsenal.

    Wang Zhong gave a loud shout with all his might, ¡°Mu Zi! Aioros!¡±

    After shouting numerous times to no avail, Simba started to chime in, ¡°Baldy! Baldy! Muscle head!¡±

 Chapter 222 â€“ Might of the Cola

    Chapter 222 ¨C Might of the C

    Calling out seemed more effective in pulling Mu Zi and Aioros out of their illusions. A spark of brilliance sparkled within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, and he shouted out two astonishingly loud words, ¡°C! Ham Sausage!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Mu Zi¡¯s world was a nk canvas filled with ck and white.

    In fact, when he was born, this distinct ck and white world didn¡¯t belong to him.

    He was from a fortunate and perfect family. His family was the feudal lord of a small territory within the Tutankhamen Empire that was sitting on an oasis that spanned many square kilometres long. The people there were friendly, spending their time either farming beside the oasis or hunting in the desert. Being the feudal lord, his father was usually called the virtuous lord, while his kind hearted mother was well known for being a great beauty. In everyone¡¯s eyes, they were a family that was matched by the heavens.

    He had a perfect childhood, growing up in bath in love and care. He was also a genius with monstrous talent, having awaken his powers as a new human at an extremely young age. His life continued like that until his third birthday.

    His father had left early in the morning. Based on what his mother had said, his father had left to prepare the most precious gift in the world for him: the Federation¡¯s c and ham sausage!

    He had heard about them before. They were said to be divine foods that tasted so heavenly that no words could describe them. Ever since he was young, Mu Zi had always wanted to try them. That would had been the most perfect birthday he would have, if he had not wandered into the courtyard that was often used to offer offerings to the gods..

    There was an ordinary coffin in the courtyard. Last year, he had seen it from a distance when his father was making his offerings to the gods. He had heard that it was the family heirloom that had been passed down since the dark era. Mu Zi could not understand how could such a ordinary thing be an important heirloom. Yet, he felt inexplicably drawn to it even though it was seen as a taboo to many.

    Unable to resist the urge, he extended his hand to give it a light touch. In the next moment, the coffin, which had not showed any strange or peculiar reactions for centuries changed colour and began radiating with faint and indistinct rays of blue light.

    Without any warning, the coffin lid swung open, as though Pandora¡¯s box had been opened. The beautiful and colourful world disappeared from his view, and what followed after where the nightmares.

    It seems that everyone he came into contact with became cursed. That very night, on his way back, his father had met with a attack fromrge scale beastial tide in the desert, leaving behind not a single trace of his small group. Immediately after that, his mother fell immesnely ill. As Mu Zi stayed beside her bed, in a mere span of three days, he saw that the ck hair on his mother had turned into an eerie white colour.

    As though she knew something, she gave a gentle sigh while watching little Mu Zi weep while holding her hand. Her gaze was filled with tenderness and love, though she did not say a thing even till her death.

    The feudalnd had organized a grandiose funeral for his parents. However, on the actual day of the funeral, the beastial tide that had decmiated his father¡¯s small merchant squad attacked the feudalnd.

    After that, many mutated beasts that were never heard of before rampaged and wreaked devastation in the feudalnd. Smashing everything within the feudalnd, they turned the entire area into dust and ashes.

    However, in all of the attacks, he was treated as though he was invisible. None of the mutated beasts were able to ¡°see¡± him, or the coffin beside him. Within the devastation and the ruins that filled thends, the only ones left were him and the coffin.

    He trembled with dread and regret. If he had been given another chance, he would definitely not touch that coffin. He felt that all that had happened was the fault of that coffin! And yet, despite everything, he would still carry the coffin on his back with any second thoughts. He wanted to research it and learn how to subdue it. At the very least, he could not let the deaths of his parents die be in vain! Even so, the path before him would be arduous and slow. It had been over ten years since, and still he had continued to walk forward with no sign of slowing down. As he had increased his strength, he became skilled at using terrifying abilities. Even so, the only thing he had gained an understanding about was the coffin¡¯s world of ck and white, a simple indication of life and death. Although he might be able to control some special aspects and applications of the coffin, he was unable exercise direct control over them.

    Those memories that were kept hidden in the depths of his heart were currently being yed back, scene by scene, within Mu Zi¡¯s mind. All of them had be fodder for the nightmares that he had faced every single night for the past few years. At the start, he struggled hard, trying to break free from this terror. However, no matter how hard he struggled, he only sank deeper and deeper into the illusions. He felt extreme pain and grief while within the illusions. Once the most painful moment had psed, he would start to sleep again, and the same nightmare would start ying out again, day after day, year after year¡­

    All this continued until he heard a faint sound, ringing out from distant ce. ¡°Mu Zi¡­¡±

    That was his name¡­Within the feudalnd, he had been called by this name by everyone. It made it difficult for Mu Zi to be overly concerned about it. At this time, he was still stuck within the never ending loop of the devastation caused by the beasts. Perhaps, it was called by a familiar person within the feudalnd. However, being just three years of age, there was nothing he could do other than to scream and cry.

    ¡°Baldy¡­¡±

    This manner of address caused Mu Zi to freeze for a second. A hazy memory began to emerge from his pain and grief as he nced up towards the sky.

    An even louder voice rang out. ¡°C! Ham Sausage!¡±

    ??

    If he was weak, Mu Zi would already be dead. However, he wasn¡¯t dead! He was alive! Furthermore, he was getting increasingly stronger. He wanted to fully understand his fate,and find a ce he truly belonged to! Whether he returned dead or alive, he refused to be stuck in such illusions!

    ¡°Is that¡­Wang Zhong?¡± Mu Zi finally remembered his name. At this moment, the scenes before him shattered apart like ss, revealing the ¡°dimensional mayflies¡± attached to his body.

    Mu ZI¡¯s eyes lit up with righteous fury. So, it was these things that dare to trample upon my heart and memories!

    His inner world had always been simple. Life and death, ck and white. Either a friend or an enemy. There was no such thing as a middle ground!

    Terrifying Soul Power immediately radiated out from his body, as though a verdict made in a life or death situation! Without a chance to react, those ¡°dimensional mayflies¡± resting on his body immediately turned dim, before dropping straight down to the ground!

    A bright and spacious path immediately appeared right in front of him!

    In the other room, Aioros¡¯s eyes finally sprung open.

    Prior to this, he was experiencing a seemingly endless killing spree. He fought against countless terrifying dimensional life forms of sixth grade, some were even of seventh grade and of eighth grade! They all rushed madly towards him, towering over him like gigantic mountains. He fought and fought, continuously sustaining more and more injuries till he died. After he had died, the fight would repeat once more.

    During the fight, Aioros remembered what his master had once said. This was his way of life, the natural way of life¡ªthe weak will be food for the strong; this was the survival of the fittest!

    He loved fights, especially those fights that would cause one¡¯s blood to boil. He loved the feeling of bing stronger. Only in such blood-boiling fights would he be able to get stronger and stronger!

    Other people may have other reasons for fighting. As for him, he fought for the sake of fighting!

    In all honesty, he knew that he was in an illusion and could forcefully wake himself up at any point of time. However, what was the use?

    Such fights like this excited him. Feeling the heavy impacts on his body while experiencing the control of dimensional energies exerted by those powerful dimensional life forms¡­those feelings and sensations intoxicated him. With every appearance of a new monster, with every death due to exhaustion, he became more and more enticed till he was unable to stop himself!

 Chapter 223 â€“ Heâ€™ll Die If He Isnâ€™t Pretentious

    Chapter 223 ¨C He¡¯ll Die If He Isn¡¯t Pretentious

    One more time¡­just once more!

    He continued this cycle of birth and death within the illusion, shouts of murder echoing from every corner filled his mind, slowly intoxicating him in their warm embrace while robbing him of his sanity. He would not continued down the spiral if it was not for a distant shout. ¡°C, ham sausage!¡±

    The illusion before him shattered, leaving Aioros in disbelief by the depth of his feelings. He could clearly feel the sensations caused by the dimensional mayflies sticking to his body. This time, he was all too lucky for he could escape before he sumb to his killing instincts. This experience was a wake up call for him not to be too arrogant in his own abilities.

    After all, he was strong enough to be one of the three that was able to enter the hyperdimension simply upon using their spiritual will power. With such an immense spiritual strength, any illusion, no matter how strong, would easily be seen through by him. However, this had made him conceited. He allowed the illusion to provoke him and rile up his bloodthirst, causing him to sink even deeper within the illusion. If he had continued the illusion, he might truly be in extreme danger.

    These dimensional mayflies were the experts at controlling illusions and controlling the hearts of people!

    Wang Zhong¡­though he seemed to be the weakest of us all, and yet¡­he is a strange one indeed.

    After walking out from the door of bliss, Aioros regarded Wang Zhong with newfound respect. Although it is often said that first appearances are important, in a world where the weak be the food for the strong, strength is of utmost importance in gaining one¡¯s acknowledgement.

    ¡°Thanks for saving me, Wang Zhong!¡± yelled the little baldy in excitement, ¡° I can sense an aura emanating from you that make it seems as though you have the ability to defy fate itself!¡± In the dimensional world, he had came across lots of people. However, he did not have a chance to get to know many of them on a personal level. This was the first time he hade across someone which gave him such an intriguing feeling. Although Mu Zi was not considered to be old, he chas the knowledge akin to that of an elder if he included the experiences he had while in the dimensional world.

    ¡°Not too shabby! You have such a domineering spirit! Even dimensional life forms have no choice but to give in to you!¡± Aioros was also appreciative of what Wang Zhong had done. full of appreciation. Within the dimensional world,pared to the strength of one¡¯s soul power, the resilience of one¡¯s soul was deemed more important for survival. Clearly, Wang Zhong¡¯s soul had an astounding level of tenacity. This was an indication that there were some things in the hyperdimensional world deemed important but humans as of right now were unable to attain.

    ¡°You two have finally seen it!¡±ughed Simba in a boisterous voice. ¡°This is due to the supreme guidance of I, the mighty Fate Trickster Simba, that Wang Zhong have such a tough and resilient soul! Baldy! Musclehead! You two are finally aware of my true might! Now, bow down before me!¡±

    Simba had held back for quite some time during this exploration. The Fate Trickster was like a drama queen that would die if he was not showered with constant attention. After being disregarded by the two, he had lost all confidence in himself. However, he found it all back from Wang Zhong.

    Upon hearing Simba¡¯s words, both Aioros and Mu Zi started tough, clearing indicating that they did not believe a single word that Simba had just said. To them, the strange dimensional beast in front of them was weak. Other than its capacity to talk, it was nothing more that a pet. The only reason why they had held their tongue was the respect they had for their fellowpatriot. They had epted Wang Zhong fully and regarded him as one of their brothers-in-arms in the hyperdimensional world.

    There were only two ways to enter the dimensional world. The first was to use the spatial crack, and the second was dependent on the person¡¯s soul. The former was widely used by the Federation while thetter by the empires.

    Both ways had their pros and cons. By using the spatial cracks to create fixed spatial transfer points, the Federation were able to send in soldiers into the hyperdimension to establish strongholds before expanding their territory. The price for doing so had been steep as the Federation had met with powerful dimensional life forms that were capable of defeating them with a simple movement. As such, the Federation had to be cautious and prudent, not daring to openly go up against dimensional life forms that were of the seventh grade and above. After all, the main purpose of the Federation¡¯s foray into the hyperdimension was to replenish their dwindling resource pool. Only a small handful of experts wanted to enter it to improve themselves. As for the empire, entering the hyperdimension was solely for the purpose of understanding the meaning of life, and to attain greater strength and power.

    Thus, the Federation is typically regarded as being cowardly and gutless as they had to do everything cautiously, not daring to rile up any powerful dimensional life forms or venturing into mysterious secret realms that could contain countless treasures.Even so, they, like all humans, are greedy. The Federation were more than willing to conduct trades with the explorers from the empires. In the earlier years, the Federation had charged the empire exorbitant prices for their goods as the people from the empires were unaware of the market prices of items. Nevertheless, these kinds of things were rare as the explorers from the empires would rather throw away their stuff than make a trade with the Federation.

    After all, one couldn¡¯t me the Federation for being so cautious. Exploration was dangerous after all, and may lead to the copse of the entire army when facing against those dangerous life forms. This was not something the Federation could bear. Additionally, to enter the hyperdimensional world using one¡¯s soul would require one to either reach the Heavenly Soul Stage or have a miraculous epiphany of the mysterious of the world, both of which were rare urrences. This is primarily due to the fact that the humans in the Federation underwent a different path of evolution aspared to those in the empires.

    If one¡¯s soul were to suffer a death within the hyperdimensional world, the person would suffer from serious injuries that require a long period of recuperation at the very most. The experts that were able to enter using their souls would have powerful personal strength. The empires were rich and abundant with fighting experience. If one possessed special abilities, one would be able to explore around without restrictions, like Mu Zi, who was considered to be a legendary figure within the hyperdimension.

    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered an injury more damaging this time round and would need to rest for a period of time,¡± said Aioros with a smile. ¡°Your way¡¯s still more convenient, Mu Zi.¡± He had gained immenseprehension after the fight. Even so, one would need ample rest after such intense stress and pressure. A soldier needs not only to be good in their fighting abilities, but also have a good understanding of their bodies.

    Shaking his head, Mu Zi replied, ¡°I also need time to rest and recover. Dimensional beasts like that have a damaging effect to my box.¡± As he said that, it became obvious that the rays of brilliance radiating out from Mu Zi¡¯s box was dimmer than before.

    Suddenly, the two of them looked towards Wang Zhong before asking him, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Scratching his head, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with me.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true, Wang Zhong. Thest time I saw you, you were being chased by a high-grade dimensional life form. Are you not the least bit scared?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been killed a few of times in this world. However, it felt just a nightmare,¡± replied Wang Zhong.

    The reply left both Aioros and Mu Zipletely dumbstruck. It was only after a while did Aioros spoke out with a bitterugh. ¡°Here I¡¯d thought that I and Mu Zi were considered as prodigies. Looks like we¡¯re really looking at the world from the bottom of a well. Any spiritual body would need to recover after suffering a death in the hyperdimension. It is impossible for anyone to treat it as though it was nothing.You have such a weird spiritual body!¡±

    ¡°I guess that my luck¡¯s better than others,¡± said Wang Zhong in a helpless tone.

    Due to the existence of the Fate Stone, his fate was already different from ordinary people from the beginning. At the very least, it has finally shown some advantages.

    Mu Zi, who was at the side, opened his eyes wide open. It was quite some time before he said with great emotions, ¡°The people that I know are really weird!¡±

    Aioros immediately took that as a personal attack and Simba disyed an extremely discontent expression upon hearing his words. ¡°You¡¯re the one walking around everywhere with a strange box on your back, so you¡¯ve no right to say such words!¡± ¡° You¡¯re the strangest one here, okay!¡± retorted both of them at the same time.

    The three of them burst out intoughter. Birds of the same feather flock together, and weirdos were no exception.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t continue on today,¡± said Mu Zi with deep regret. The dimensional mayflies had consumed too much of his spiritual energy. Although people from empires were tough and strong, having to maintain a spiritual body within the hyperdimension would naturally require more energy that those ¡°weaklings¡± of the Federation.

 Chapter 224.1 â€“ Delicate to the Finest Detail

    Chapter 224.1 ¨C Delicate to the Finest Detail

    ¡°Let¡¯s set up a time to meet next.¡± As he looked into the depths of therge hall they were currently situated in, Aioros felt there should be one or two more checkpoints for them to pass. Furthermore, the dimensional energy being radiated out from this ce was iparable thick and dense. The dangers awaiting them was unknown, but it would be extremely interesting. He felt it would be too much of a pity to give up on. ¡°I can carve out a coordinate here. Next time we can simply appear here.¡±

    As he spoke, a hand was lowered and he drew out a rune pattern into therge hall.

    ¡°So this coordinate symbol lets us directly descend to thisrge hall the next time we enter?¡± Wang Zhong felt it to be extremely inconceivable. After all, this was a dimensional space within the pyramid and not some random area of the hyperdimension.

    Mu Zi simply grinned at him, having long grown numb to Aioros¡¯ ability.

    ¡°Haha. Just a small trick using life runes. If you¡¯re so excited then I¡¯ll just teach you some next time.¡± Aioros finished drawing his pattern as he responded. The pattern itself seemed to have a special aura radiating from it, one that included Wang Zhong, Aioros, and Mu Zi¡¯s aura within. With a satisfied nod, he continued, ¡°The next time wee, it will respond to our aura. Oh, right!¡±

    As though an extremely interesting idea suddenly popped into his head, Aioros said, ¡°Our preparation this time was insufficient, but the next time wee here we should still have some time left after clearing this secret realm. In that case, why not have a party here? I feel the atmosphere would be pretty good, right? I¡¯ll be in charge of bringing in some nice food. The thing our Pampas Empirecks the least is various kinds of wild game. Naturally, the most important part will be c and the legendary ham sausage! Frankly speaking, those two are what I¡¯m after. I wanna know how good they taste.¡±

    When he heard those words, Mu Zi¡¯s eyes lit up. With a gulp, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wang Zhong, can you really get them? Isn¡¯t c very expensive?¡±

    These two guys were really enthusiastic about c. With a smile, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°Rx and just leave it to me. Let¡¯s set up a date!¡±

    ¡°I will need at least seven to eight days of time,¡± Mu Zi replied after counting his fingers. The main issue for him was recharging the energy within his soul tool.

    ¡°Ten days it is.¡± Aioros was drawing out another seemingly simply array formation on Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. In fact, it would be more suitable to just call it a symbol. Once the drawing of this thirty-six sided rectangr symbol waspleted, it seemed to give off a slightly 3-Dimensional effect. ¡°This is that small dimensional pouch I mentioned earlier. It canst around two to three hours. When you go back, all you need to do is copy it. Draw it on a container and input a bit of soul power and it¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    That simple?

    Wang Zhong felt slightly bbergasted as he started at this thirty-six sided rectangr symbol. Compared to the Federation¡¯s dimensional space array formations that had been ced within the academy libraries and required tens of thousands of volumes of books before it could be assembled, this simple design seemed tock the qualifications to stand beside it.

    ¡°Again, if you¡¯re interested then you can just research it on your own. If you can get even half of what¡¯s going on inside it, then it¡¯ll be easier for me to teach you next time we meet. After all, my methods arepletely different from those used by the Federation,¡± said Aioros. When Wang Zhong had mentioned he had unknowingly entered the hyperdimension world, Aioros came to the conclusion that hecked knowledge of this ce. ¡°I can feel that your soul power isn¡¯t very strong, but your soul itself is extremely powerful. You shoulde here more often and uncover the mysteries of strength.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the c and ham sausage,¡± Mu Zi reminded with some slight embarrassment.

    Having understood their requests, Wang Zhong nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright. Then let us meet ten dayster!¡±

    When he woke up, Wang Zhong felt extremely refreshed, as though afortable feeling was coursing through his body. As hey upon his dormitory bed, he could hear some coughing soundsing from the other rooms. In fact, he could even see the fine and intricate foreleg movements of the fly as it perched on the window sill a few meters away.

    There was no doubt that his senses had grown more sensitive. This was an obvious indicator of a new human¡¯s growth in power. Without the need to test, he knew his strength, speed, and other various physical aspects had definitely grown. He didn¡¯t know the exact specifications of what increase had urred within him, but this feeling of being able to knock out a rabid bull with one punch made him feel fucking awesome.

    The sole part of his body that didn¡¯t feel so happy was his stomach.

    Gu.

    This sound seemed to shake and astonish the heavens. It was loud to the point that his bed actually vibrated a bit from its might.

    I¡¯m damn hungry! I feel as though I haven¡¯t eaten for three days! Suddenly, Wang Zhong felt a ¡®tyrannical¡¯ soul power circting within his body. That one experience in the hyperdimension had actually affect his soul power this deeply. It had unexpectedly broke past a hundred grassos! He had never before controlled so much power! It was a rich and full feeling for him.

    This was the feeling of control!

    When he looked at his own reflection in the mirror, Wang Zhong suddenly felt he¡¯d gotten more handsome. Fuck¡­ my stomach¡¯s about to rebel again. Hastily putting on his clothes, Wang Zhong quickly left his room and rushed to the academy¡¯s dining hall.

    The change to Wang Zhong¡¯s soul power hadn¡¯t been sensed by anyone in the Prodigy Society. The main reason was because soul power breaking past a hundred grassos was all toomon an experience. When it was Wang Zhong, however, it became a nightmare to his opponents.

    As their trip to Copperfield Academy grew ever closer, everyone within the academy¡¯s squadron became more and more excited. The ability to travel across dozens of big cities wasn¡¯t something that could be easily done this time of year. Even a person like Scarlet with her social status in Tianjing would find it difficult to hop city to city. The armoured railway was in ce to server the military, Federation officials, or Federation resources. It wasn¡¯t something that could be settled with just money.

    They all handled their own various preparations with excitement. It was said that Hymin had packed over fifty kilograms of cosmetics as well as various sets of clothes. Lily had arge bag of snacks with her, which told the squadron that the most gluttonous one wasn¡¯t necessarily their frivolous leader, Ma Dong. Scarlet prepared some gifts from Tianjing as the one representing their cademy. She had quite the sense of responsibility¡­ and opposite her was the most idle group, the Prodigy Society¡¯s four members.

    Grai was known as a travelling expert and had already arranged everything he needed. As for Wang Zhong and Emily, they both went with the flow during their packing and took whatever came to mind. Lastly, Barran didn¡¯t have the simplest clue as to what to take. He hade to Tianjing to study, so there was nothing for him to carry other than a small patch-work bag. They were only going to be there for a month, so what was there to prepare?

    Ma Dong was the one whopletely acted as the mother. He prepared various things for everyone ranging from food and clothes to daily amenities. When considering how detailed and meticulous one could be, this esteemed President Ma was simply unrivalled under the heavens.

    With their impending separation growing ever shorter, Ma Dong, who had been recently bustling around in a hasty manner, found it hard to take much time off to chat with Wang Zhong.

    From his interpretation of this event, the Eastern Area¡¯s special training time would have a few unique pointspared to the past ones.

    ¡°It really is just an exchange event. Since everyone is from the Eastern Area and are also elites, there isn¡¯t much to say about it. After graduation, regardless of whether one entered the Eastern Area Military or the variousrge Federation systems, the probably of elites mixing together is very high. Being more familiar with one¡¯s future circle is the benefit given to those elites by the variousrge academies.¡±

 Chapter 224.2 â€“ Delicate to the Finest Detail

    Chapter 224.2 ¨C Delicate to the Finest Detail

    Wang Zhong understood these matters. This special training, from what Greene had exined to him, wouldn¡¯t have much in the way of actual lessons being taught to them academically. Rather, the main reason for this special training was to further the mutual understanding between the variousrge squadrons; the intent being to use the strengths of others to improve upon one¡¯s weakness.

    Since they were all going to the CHF this time, their enemies weren¡¯t just the other teams within the Eastern Area but those of the entire Federation. When the CHF started there wouldn¡¯t be much time for them tomunicate and exchange information on the squadrons they would face. As such, this special training would end up being of great use in promoting the Eastern Area¡¯s results.

    As for Ma Dong¡¯s second point, this was a chance to make some friends. As a part of the elite group within the Eastern Area, there would be a very high chance of them entering the same squadron or department in the future. Getting along now and establishing a firm clique would be extremely helpful to the development of everyone¡¯s future.

    Ma Dong spoke in a very emotional manner. ¡°This year you will definitely not be able to go far just with fighting. You need to make lots of friends and look at the many alternative paths you can walk on. The more heads the better. Just being by yourself isn¡¯t very impressive.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve already taken the solitary path no one else has,¡± Wang Zhong said with a joking scold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Was it not that smooth for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. The situation on my side can still be called passable,¡± Ma Dong replied. Since his return from St. Mongul, he had kept quiet about his n matters when in front of Wang Zhong.

    One of the main reasons was because of the warm-blooded feelings that had filled him as he left for St. Mongul. He had gone with the intent of being pragmatic and ready to respond to any situation. But because of the ¡®auction¡¯ test given to him by the n leader, he also began to shape up.

    And it wasn¡¯t as though him not mentioning anything meant he didn¡¯t care for Wang Zhong. Thetter knew this. It was just that Ma Dong wasn¡¯tpletely sure how to go about his test. But since they had stumbled upon the topic anyway, he took the time to conveniently exin it to his brother.

    He first exined the situation behind the ¡®auction¡¯ test that will take ce at St. Mongul before continuing, ¡°My opponent is a bit tough. While he¡¯s my older cousin, Ten has the backing of his uncle who is one of the current holders of authority in the n. Right now that uncle should be nning to invite a few powerful figures to grace Ten¡¯s auction and he may also provide him with some precious treasures. On the surface it looks like apetition between Ten and I, but the reality is that I¡¯ll be up against my fifth uncle. Haha. Fifth uncle is a core member of the n and one of the youngest elders. A casual exchange of words or even a few items from him can easily make me feel heaps of pressure piling over me.¡±

    Just from their conversation, Wang Zhong could feel the enormous stress currently piling down on Ma Dong¡¯s head. Before, he had used All-Mouthy King to stimte his fighting spirit. It was the only method at the time that could give Ma Dong a proper attitude towards life. But now that everything had truly settled into realistic matters which included shady deals, that All-Mouthy King phrase was no longer useful. Well, at least it didn¡¯t have much visible use at the moment.

    ¡°Sounds like all of them are bad news.¡±

    ¡°Ha. That¡¯s notpletely true. When I entered St. Mongul then, I¡¯d assumed there would be various other reactions from the n. Instead, they directly arranged for me to fight against Ten. It was such an unexpected result, but also gave me answers to very important questions.¡± Ma Dong let out a hearty smile. ¡°Looking at these results, it seems that I have no real superiority but this could also be to my advantage.

    ¡°The first issue is that the n leader probably isn¡¯t very pleased with Ten. If not, then he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his time on me. Within the n, it¡¯s the words of the n leader that ultimately counts. Even my fifth uncle who stands behind Ten doesn¡¯t have such genuine authority. At the very least this means the n leader won¡¯t permit fifth uncle to secretly hinder me. If I had any actual capabilities, then the n leader wouldn¡¯t mind pushing me up in order to press Ten down. If I can at least see this key point, wouldn¡¯t that mean others can as well?¡±

    Ma Dong seemed impressed with his conclusions up to there. ¡°After hearing of thepetition between Ten and I, the hearts of quite a few of our people here in Tianjing seemed to change. Recently, a few past partners of my old man took the time to contact me. After so many years of contact between the ns, even if one ignores the personal rtionship there are still many points of familiarity between their business habits and distribution of benefits. If a new boss does appear, then they will have to change the way theymunicate and build up a new foundation of trust and emotion. They may even have to face the arrival of newpetitors, something a few aren¡¯t willing to ept.

    ¡°In the beginning they will dread the power of the Assassin n and wouldn¡¯t dare stick their heads into this matter. But since this is a decision that had been settled by the n, the majority of those here will probably be willing to attach themselves to my branch family. They won¡¯t go so far as to show obvious contact with me, but they can provide help and support in the shadows. They could even send over people to help support my side during the auction.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t match my fifth uncle in his connections with the upper echelons, I have already gathered a sufficient number from the lower end. Furthermore, I intentionally released advertisement to boost my support. Since our n leader gave me this chance, he might not personally care for the idea of getting ¡®behind-the-scenes¡¯ support, but having a little bit of public opinion as guidance should stir the people¡¯s imagination more.

    ¡°Lastly, since my uncle possesses such natural superiority, he wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to act without mercy against a younger generation like me. When all of these scattered powers slowly gather together behind me, then at the very least I wouldn¡¯t appear so inferior in terms ofworks and connections as Ten. Although there will still be some disparity, it should still be within manageable boundaries.¡±

    This talk about business showed that Ma Dong truly was knowledgeable about it on all fronts. Even the various connections andworks had already been drawn up by him. Although sufficient homework was required for that to happen, he was still a person who only came into contact with n business less than two months ago yet still able to control this much of the overall situation and find slivers of hope and victory in this impossibility while also arranging them to their greatest potential. He really could be called a genius.

    ¡°The greatest authority will actually be gained from the intricate details of the various aspects of the auction itself. I already went to go find my old man¡¯s group and formed a new group of people. They are currently training their coordination with one another.

    ¡°Did you know an auctioneer can be counted as a service job? The quality of this service is very important and must be umted over long periods of time. It¡¯s a position that requires much attention. When faced against different customers, how can one provide different levels of service? This isn¡¯t something that can be decided and settled upon within the few hours during the auction. Simply speaking, one had to cater specific services to specific tastes.¡±

    Smiling, Ma Dong continued his exnation. ¡°Take, for example, when a great figure from some great aristocratic family arrives. If you send a beautifuldy dressed in a chinese dress with slits down her waist to greet him, then he might not take a liking to her. A person of that caliber has long since met with suchdies before.

    ¡°Next is a second generation wealthy. If you send a specialist to apany him and give him an extremely professional breakdown of the auctioned goods, then he might treat the entire matter as an irritation.

    ¡°Other factors include the little gifts being delivered and the like. These factors touch on many aspects and not only that, but the various types of service staff below one¡¯s hands must also have ample understandings of the customers. Just another thing that requires more detailed thinking and nning. But if you try your best and do it in the best way possible, then valuable customers will descend from the heavens to meet you. Business doesn¡¯t simply rely on one¡¯s glibness.¡±

 Chapter 226 â€“ Shocking

    Chapter 226 ¨C Shocking

    Tianjing City served as a convenient location for transit, containing arge interchange for armoured trains to refuel and people to change trains. The cabin the squadron was allocated was empty. Upon entering, the four from the Prodigy Society automatically took the outer seats, leaving the window side seats for the seniors who had people sending them off.

    The seniors had to suppress their excitement as they received encouragement and tips from their elders. It was not long before the armoured train started it departure and after giving furious waves of goodbye out of the train windows, the entire cabin quieten down.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally free! It¡¯s time to party, people!¡± Hymin was the first person to be unruly when presented with freedom. After crying so much with her mother, she was just wanted to pull herself out of the depressing hole the great demon, her mom, ced her in. And the only way to do that is to party!

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Lily announced while opening her giant backpack, revealing various types of goodies and snacks. ¡°I¡¯ll stop my diet for the next three days on the train!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just y a random game! It has to be a group-themed game!¡± said Mmi, pulling everyone back to reality. ¡°We¡¯ve to cooperate with one another! Afterall, it¡¯s more fun with more people, right? Wang Zhong, as our captain, you¡¯ve to think of such a game!¡±

    Looking at the faces full of anticipation, Wang Zhong scratched his head before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s y cards then. We need three leaders, and the others will form groups around them. The losers will have a small paper stuck to them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll group up with big brother Wang Zhong!¡± dered Emily, immediately after jumping to Wang Zhong¡¯s side. With a wide smile, Barran also took the chance to side with Wang Zhong, announcing to the group his decision. ¡°I also choose our captain!¡±

    in the first second, Emily had already jumped to Wang Zhong¡¯s side. With a simple smile, Barran took to chance to head over, ¡° I also chose our captain!¡±

    ¡°I have experience with this game. Count me in as well.¡± Colby wasn¡¯t a man of many words. Within the squad, he was the one that many often neglect. However, as his teacher in the assassin faculty had once said, avoiding detection was the true hallmark of an assassin. Colby¡¯s character was extremely suitable to take up the path of an assassin. However, his bloodline talent was not suited for it. Additionally, he was only amoner, leaving him without a good foundation and environment to bring his talents to its prime. It is a pity for someone with so much aptitude and heart of a true assassin.

    ¡°Is this Sheng Ji (chinese card game)? I know it.¡± Scarlet said with a smile. Mmi immediately joined her as her group member.

    ¡°You guys dare to y Sheng Ji against me!¡± yelled Hymin while rolling up her sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your elder sis is the number one gambling god in Tianjing Academy? I¡¯ll simply trash all of you! Grai,e and form a group with your elder sister, and I¡¯ll guarantee that you will not lose!

    ¡°Alright, senior sister,¡± consented Grai. After all, Grai was known as the ¡°shining and radiant male that never rejects anyone¡± and as such, did not mind whichever group he ended up in.

    What happened next was the ultimate card game!

    It was with utter despair that Hymin discovered that her title as gambling god was in fact too presumptuous. Among the four groups, only Scarlet held a weaker position than her. However, it was just a slight bit. Supplemented by luck, Scarlet¡¯s losing rate was even lower than hers.

    As for Wang Zhong, he had not much experience ying cards. However, one cannot rule out his scary intellect. In fact, ying cards on apetitive level required high intellect. It involves the culmination of not just simple logic, having a good memory and fast processing abilities to calcte probabilities are quintessential. Four deck of cards, totalling to 208 cards. Upon understanding the rules, Wang Zhong had managed to calcte using probability the hand each group received, and from there on, rendering him almost undefeated. After ying for an entire day, his group had only lost three sets.

    However, the most terrifying one was the usually low profiled and inconspicuous Colby. This guy¡­

    Hymin felt that if Colby had so wanted, he could definitely change careers to be a full-time gambler. Wang Zhong was the type to rely on memory, logic and quick calctions. However, his way of ying cards was predictable. On the contrary, Colby¡¯s way of ying cardspletely left people in awe. The three losses that Wang Zhong had suffered was all due to him and his usage of numerous subtle tricks. As for himself, he didn¡¯t even lose a single round.

    After a day of ying, paper covered almost every inch of the faces of Grai, Hymin, Scarlet and Mmi. By Wang Zhong¡¯s side, Emily and Barran were still advising him in excited tones. Comparatively, on Colby¡¯s side, Lily was already munching on her snacks in boredom. As he was clearly on a much higher level than them, there wasn¡¯t much of a show to watch.There¡¯s no need of an inept advisor for a capable general. If an entire group can be taken down by a single person, it goes to show how deep the disparity was.

    The journey was undeniably enjoyable. The first day was more enjoyable, everyone ying cards while chatting about anything under sun and admiring the cascading scenery pasting by them.

    The windows of the armored train werepletely shut. What they did not see was that as they travelled along at high speeds, a mutation formed from the radiation in the air that came into contact with the armoured train. Although it was not considered much to most new humans, no one was willing to test it out for the possibility of turning into a pile of ashes.

    Through the windows, the scenery outside was simply breathtaking.

    Much of the vast wilderness still remained unexplored in the world. Even in the continent of the hundred city Federation where there was already quite a lot of freedom, the area that the cities take up amounted to less than a single percent whenpared to the wilderness. Therge majority of the wilderness were barren and dested, with dried vegetation and weeds strewn all over the ce. asionally, one would see solitary mutated beasts staring vigntly at the armored train that howled past. Upon feeling the rush of kic energy from the train¡¯s fast travel, they would all flee in differing directions in fear.

    For every hundred kilometres of so, one would see a camp situated close to the tracks, just like the one that teacher Grace had brought them to for their group training. The primary objective of these camps was to survey and make sure none of the mutated beasts were within a hundred kilometre radius of the tracks by killing or herding them away. Naturally, thebat strength of most of them weren¡¯t strong, having no Heroic Soul soldiers among them. Some of the camps even had unawakened some ordinary humans amongst their ranks. They would generally clear out small mutated beasts, and lived generally idle and leisurely. However, if they were to meet against unusually strong mutated beasts or gigantic beastial tides, it would be disastrous for those camps. If one was fortunate enough, they would be able to contact the higher ups and request for the elite force that were specialised for that duty while hiding somewhere till the danger passed. On the flip side, against high grade mutated beasts and beastial tides, the only thing that they would be left but death and destruction.

    Along their journey, everyone saw a camp that had recently been destroyed. The garrison troops seemed to have already dealt with the cause of the destruction, and the camp was already in the process of being rebuilt. However, there was a pile of charred bodies, along with the remains of people that had suffered the attack and the uneven ground of the camp that seemed to be caused by being pounded by a giant numerous times. When faced with such a scene, it was hard not to feel shock and astonishment.

    After seeing that scene just mere miles away from them, everyone had ceased all talk. Humans were still far, far away from ever ruling over the Earth. From the dark era onwards, mankind no longer stood at the top of the food chain, no less Earth. In the academy, days passed by without much issues but in the wilderness outside, everyday is a cruel experience enough for many to hope for death. All of these were things that everyone had to face in the future. Maybe, one day, they might be one of those bodies being cremated right now.

 Chapter 227 â€“ Eastern Region Tyrant

    Chapter 227 ¨C Eastern Region Tyrant

    The scene before them put a damper on their party. It took a while before everyone got over the shock and despair of what they had seen. After they had gotten over the initial shock, they started discussing about the squads involved in the eastern area special training this time around.

    Old man Greene had told everyone that they need to perform well enough but not too good. Afterall, it was best to prepare early for it in the events of any unforeseen circumstances, such as an exchangepetition. At the very least, they should have a n to fall back on just in case.

    Greene had given them a copy of the list of academy squadrons that were attending. After reviewing them in detail, Wang Zhong discovered that the squadrons in the eastern area were distinct from each other. A vast majority of them were unique in their own ways, and amongst them, three of them were deemed to be the strongest of them all.

    ¡°The first of the three should still be the Copperfield Academy. Although they had lost to Austin in the regionalsst year, that was mainly due to the fact that Laura was still only a first year and still had much to learn. She was thus not given much regards in thest regionals. Copperfield Academy also had two squadrons as Copperfield is one of the ten greatest cities in the Federation and would to amodate the many aristocratic families settled within. In fact, the second squadron was stronger than Laura¡¯s squadron in thest regionals. However, this year, if you take into ount not just the more mature Laura, but also their lineup, strength and two distinctly different squadrons, it goes without saying that Copperfield¡¯s strength should be ranked the first within the eastern regions. Thankfully, as they are the current host for this special training along with the information I have about their squadrons, I can rule out the possibility of us having an exchangepetition with them with certainty.¡±

    ¡°The second one is Austin, the academy famed for training up veteran soldiers in the eastern area. They¡¯re the champions that have defeated Laura¡¯s squadron in the regionalsst year. They have a well-known trump card called the five shields formation. However, it would do us good to remember that Austin¡¯s mainbat strategy revolved around their traditional two ranged and two vanguard formation, which also is very simr to ours. Being the regional championsst year, it is highly likely that they would pull some stunt during the special training. Regardless of who their opponents will be, I want each and everyone of you to use one of their members as a point of reference and learn from that one person their pros and cons. Additionally, a group is only as strong as their weakest link. We can¡¯t only look at their individual strengths; cooperation and teamwork is what makes a squadron strong. Only when everyone has found their ce in the squadron and are able to operate as one would the squadron would be able to disy its full strength.¡±

    ¡°The final one to pay attention to is Saxon. Their spectre dance formation consist of four assassins and one soldier and their motto was to do anything to win, even their lives,¡± analyzed Wang Zhong with a smile on his face. ¡°Capturing the g is their speciality, as their formation attacks their opponents so aggressively that there isn¡¯t time for their opponents to defend against them. Based on that, a conventional two ranged two vanguard formation would be easily countered by them. Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that the people of Saxon are easily agitated and more rash than others, and they love to bully the weak¡­¡±

    Hearing what Wang Zhong had just said, everyone looked at each other beforeughing out, ¡°This ¡®weakling¡¯ you are talking about can¡¯t be us right?¡±

    Rubbing his nose, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°It¡¯s easiest to make assumptions based on what¡¯s given on paper. Other than us, who else do you think are weak?¡±

    ¡°How do theypare against Adolf?¡± asked Hymin with interest.

    ¡°Their results fromst year¡¯s regionals are much better aspared to Adolf¡¯s. Regardless whether it was the the district or the regionalpetition, they have done quite exceptionally because of their spectre dance formation. On an individual level, I personally feel that Adolf is almost on par as them. However, this is just my estimation, and may not be an urate representation of reality. After all, I¡¯m unable to obtain much information about them even though they are the district champions. All my analyzes are based on reviews from others.¡±

    ¡°That means that they stronger than Adolf, but that strength is not something we cannot surmount right?¡± questioned Hymin with a smile. ¡°Now, I want to see them try bullying us!¡±

    In their previous fight with Adolf,their captain had not shown his trump card at all. Everyone had experienced Wang Zhong¡¯s exceptional crosswheels, and were quite convinced that with it, they were quite unbeatable. If Saxon was only a bit stronger that Adolf, they should be able to win without much issue.

    Hymin¡¯s choice of words caused everyone tough. Nobody else was more clear about the true strength of their squad than this group of people who had trained together every single day. After defeating Adolf, all the doubts within their hearts had disappeared. A strong squadron is not just defined by its strength, but also its confidence and pride. Although properly addressing an enemy is a must in actualbat, overestimating every single opponent would not do much and may instead tire them out and impede their performance.

    Unable to restrain hisughter, Wang Zhong shook his head and said, ¡°Senior sister Hymin isn¡¯t a good person.¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± said Scarlet as she raised her hand.

    Emily, who was chattering incessantly nearby, joined in the fun, ¡°I agree as well that Hymin is not a good person!¡±

    ¡°Me two!¡±

    ¡°Me three!¡±

    ¡°Me four!¡±

    Barran and Grai startedughing at the scene before them. Hymin ced her hand on her waist as she pouted. ¡°Look at you guys! Hitting a person when she¡¯s down! You dare dere that none of you had the thought of boasting our strength! Your elder sister was just stating the facts! All of you are so hypocritical! I can¡¯t be bothered with you people!¡±

    Speak of the devil.

    On the afternoon of the second day, their train had arrived at Saxon City. This ce was considered an E grade region in the eastern area of the Federation. Nevertheless, it still possessed a armored train interchange like those in A grade regions like Tianjing and Copperfield.

    The domain of Saxon city was much smaller than Tianjing, and was considered as a second ss city within the hundred city Federation. However, the exceptional performance of the Saxon Academy in the past couple of years in various academic arenas like the CHF had brought the city into the limelight. With their fame came various beneficial policies and resources, causing to quite a number of excellent merchants to frequent their city.

    When the train stopped at the interchange for a break, everyone from Tianjing Academy had noticed that the entire Saxon Academy squadron were waiting by the side of the tracks. Slightly hoping for some fun, anticipation blossomed in Hymin¡¯s heart. Nevertheless, it was not as though every ¡®expert would demand a match when they had spotted a ¡®weakling¡¯.

    Compared to the people from Tianjing Academy, the people from Saxon had booked the first ss cabin, the legendary VIP room. Other than the waiting tform, there were no other avenues for the two squadrons to meet, as even their toilets are separated. This caused Senior sister Hymin, who was brimming with fighting spirit, to feel resentment as though a cold bucket of water was sshed onto her.

    It was not long before everyone in the cabin was engaged in ying cards while chatting about life and viewing the scenery shing past them once again. The sh between Tianjing and Saxon that Hymin was anticipating for did not ur and nothing happened till the morning of their arrival at Copperfield, when a small incident urred in the dining cabin of the armored train.

    This incidental meeting was all because Barran, Wang Zhong and Hymin had woken up early to have breakfast in the dining cabin. While there, they bumped into some Saxon Academy students. Upon seeing them, the eyes of one of the Saxon students by the name of Sully, who appeared to be the vice captain of Saxon squadron, lit up at the sight of Hymin. He then approached her and started a conversation with her. Upon hearing that she was a student of Tianjing Academy, he started showing off his status as a representative of the power Saxon Academy as well as the vice captain of Saxon squadron.

 Chapter 228 â€“ Copperfield

    Chapter 228 ¨C Copperfield

    The news that Tianjing had defeated Adolf had definitely been spread throughout the Eastern Area. Nevertheless, the shock was only felt within the Tianjing territory while the vast majority simply felt Tianjing just got a pretty good batch of freshman. They even made it a possibility that Adolf¡¯s strength had been overestimated.

    ording to the current rampancy shown by Saxon, they seemed to see Adolf as just a pile of shit. Comparing themselves to Tianjing? That was purely insulting them! Just mentioning their academy¡¯s name was the best way to increase their own appeal when flirting with girls. If his luck wasn¡¯t bad then the vice-captain might be able to bring this bubbly Hymin over to their Copperfield-assigned rooms tonight.

    Unfortunately, this Hymin didn¡¯t seem easy to hook up with. Especially since she was sitting beside this guy eating noodles, Wang Zhong. It seemed he was the captain of the Tianjing Squadron. While bullshit words like ¡®It¡¯s an honour to meet you¡¯ and ¡®Please guide us¡¯ flowed from those Saxon members¡¯ mouths, their grinning expressions disyed theirpletelyck of respect for their opposites.

    But in the end, those few members, including their esteemed vice-captain, were shaken and dizzied by Wang Zhong to the point where they didn¡¯t even get the chance to ask for Hymin¡¯s skylink number. When they thought about this, the Saxon group felt extremely unhappy. All-in-all, they felt yed by that Wang fellow and the girl named Hymin.

    Regardless of whether it were her appearance or figure, Hymin could definitely be ranked as a first-ss beauty. She knew the proper way to apply makeup and even added minor decorations to her school uniform that enhanced her looks. It was very easy to try and imagine her in a Chinese dress. She was sexy, but not vulgar, loveable without being flirtatious, and with her straight ck and luxurious hair she seemed to radiate a vitality and purity that seeped into her surroundings. To those who didn¡¯t know her, she gave off a pure and harmless impression and was most absolutely the type that most men wanted to immediately bed.

    Bedding and subduing such a girl would undeniably give one a feeling of aplishment and pride. Ever since his first look at her, Sully felt this would be the one and only goal he would aim for during this month-long special training. The only issue was that this girl didn¡¯t show a shred of respect toward them. As someone from the powerful Saxon, she didn¡¯t reveal the slightest bit of astonishment or envy. Sully had flirted with girls countless times and knew Hymin¡¯s expression definitely wasn¡¯t fake.

    But the more he saw this, the greater the itch grew within Student Sully¡¯s heart.

    Was it because of that Wang Zhong who was sitting beside her that he was being overlooked and ignored? He didn¡¯t seem all that handsome, nor was he tall or imposing. Yet, Sully knew much about these youthful girls around seventeen to eighteen years of age. Those who encountered their first budding emotions of ¡®love¡¯ didn¡¯t always fall for people who possessed the greatest killing might, nor those who were handsome or rich. And in this case it definitely wasn¡¯t one¡¯s height or imposing manner. Rather, it was precisely those who could blow the greatest whistle!

    An innocent and cute little sheep. A wretched liar with a mouth filled with sweet, sweet lies.

    With malicious intent filling his mind, Sully tied Hymin and Wang Zhong together. His sex-filled thoughts ran wild as he concluded this to be the most probable result he could draw out.

    ¡°Wait for me to rescue you, you pitiful little sheep!¡± As hey within afy andrge VIP cabin, Student Sullyfortably changed those ideas within his sexual fantasies. He instantly set himself a goal for the uing month, but had to act quickly. Once they seeded here and went back, he would lose his opportunity. And to him, he felt it would be a waste of such a nice andrge bed.

    Still, Sully didn¡¯t hastilyunch his assault. As one who had quite the achievement in the art of flirting, he wanted to dig out a corner of no retreat. This required a set of favourable timings and locations.

    The best way to attack his opponent while raising himself in the girl¡¯s eyes was to humiliate the big liar and throw him into the middle of a shitstorm whilst dragging the pitiful little sheep with him. Then, acting as the angel of salvation, Sully would step across a rainbow road and take in the gentle, worshipping gaze of that little sheep. d in golden armour, he would descend from the heavens with brilliant rays of light radiating from him as he crazily swept her off her feet!

    Although this method was a bit outdated, it still led to unfailing results each time. The most critical factor was to not appear overly deliberate. He had to lead the sheep by her horns to a ce of no return before cheating her into being dead-set on him. Her heart had to be willing as hepletely conquered both her heart and mind!

    Each step had to be extremelyplex without any leeway for disorder. Not a single step could be skipped. A hasty heart would only lead to disaster innding this girl. Regardless of whether it was the final prize or the act itself, both would lead to equal amounts of enjoyment.

    A faint smile appeared on Student Sully¡¯s face as he looked at the ¡®envious¡¯ gazes being shown by the Tianjing Academy students who were in the normal cabin. He especially like the gaze Hymin sent toward him. As he stood side by side in a formal manner with his captain and backed by his fellow squad members, they all walked out of the VIP cabin with dignified appearances.

    Hymin almost wanted to choke and smile. She had seen that self-righteous attitude Sully had too many times and knew of these so-called ¡®flirting experts¡¯. As she noted down the nces being tossed at her from time to time, she already had an 80-90 percent urate estimate of this fellow¡¯s thoughts.

    Hymin usually wouldn¡¯t care about someone like him. But given that her seemingly omnipotent captain didn¡¯t get any friends even after ying six rounds of cards, she felt this bit of trouble for him was a rather interesting change. After all, captain¡¯s training time was getting increasingly abnormal, causing her bonding time with Grai to seemingly disappear.

    Our esteemed Captain Wang didn¡¯t in the slightest notice he was being schemed by this littledy. Ever since he walked out of the train tform, he turned into someone as ordinary as everyone else and had the most curious and excited gaze as he observed one of the ten greatest cities in the Federation, Copperfield City.

    Copperfield was a mountain city and build upon an outrageously enormous mountain range. It¡¯s said that this range of mountains spanned 3000-4000 meters high. In addition, after receiving the influence of dimensional energy, the terrain underwent incredible changes as gigantic mountain peaks seemingly popped up in an instant. With but a single step, they had be one of the tallest peaks in the current Federation, and they even appeared to have increased in height as the years passed.

    This high elevation for the city became a high point for mankind during the initial period of the Dark Era. During that time, Copperfield City used this range as a natural barrier from danger, saving countless lives and attracting a congregation of various powers and refugees. This resulted in the city bing one the Ten Great Cities of the Federation.

    In the current era, however, this natural barrier became a burden for its future prosperity. Steep inclines were present throughout the city, and the trip from the ¡®top¡¯ of the train station to the ¡®bottom¡¯ of Copperfield Academy which was at the peak meant one had to walk through hundreds of extremely gracious elevators. Citizens and employees ran about transporting goods and items, showing a rather spectacr sight.

    It took over three full hours for their transport vehicle to finally stop near the top of the mountain. Copperfield Academy was undoubtedly the center of the city. Bubbling with excitement, the group of kids from Tianjing enjoyed the aftertaste of this spectacr view around them. The Ten Great Cities really were the Ten Great Cities. This one city was incrediblyrge with various specialties and unique traits scattered about. Compared to this ce, Tianjing City really did feel smaller.

 Chapter 229 â€“ Laura in the Bath

    Chapter 229 ¨C Laura in the Bath

    Copperfield Academy had already arranged for a teacher to specially wee the Tianjing side. She was a young female teacher there on an internship and spoke in a fluent Tianjing ent. Her family was from Tianjing and she was only 24-25 years old. There wasn¡¯t thatrge of a generation gap between the students and she, and with her youthful and beautiful appearance it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to get acquainted.

    After enthusiastically arranging their living quarters, she informed them that they were allowed to move freely in the city before the official start of the special training. Anyone who wished to join one of the sses in Copperfield Academy only needed to decide on the ss or professor before acquiring a admission slip. Also, at the end of next month early morning at 6 am, they would need to gather at a specific location for the special training¡¯s gathering ceremony.

    As today was the 29th, there were still a few days until the first of next month and the start of the special training ceremony. After sending off their enthusiastic female teacher, everyone decided to conduct a proper sightseeing tour of Copperfield City. None of them were in the mood to listen in on any of the sses, and it was a hard toe by experience of visiting one of the Ten Great Cities. Would they be able to forgive themselves if they didn¡¯t properly enjoy this moment?

    They had all heard tales of the spicy dishes that Copperfield was famous for. Due to its high altitude, the city¡¯s specialties was focused around its spicy food and intense wine. Although everyone had tried imitations of such back in Tianjing, they felt it wasn¡¯t as ¡®fiery¡¯ as the tales seemed to show. But they also heard it was because the imitations were changed to suit Tianjing tastebuds. Now that they were here at the origin of those dishes, they really had to give them a try.

    Wang Zhong only apanied his group for a few sses at noon before halting his sightseeing and detaching from the rest. After closing up for three days without working out within the armoured train, his entire body felt stiff and tingly. He sent a message to their assigned teacher and got the location of Copperfield Academy¡¯s training room via skylink. Rushing there, he thought the majority of students would be in ss but found it wasn¡¯t as empty or quiet as it should have been.

    The various other elites from the Eastern Area here to participate in the special training and some were already present in this part of the academy. Although a few were running about through the city in order to sightsee and tour, quite a few chose to head to the training rooms. In fact, Wang Zhong even met with one of his acquaintances from this morning. With a grin he greeted Sully.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong,¡± Sully said with a very warm smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you apanying Student Hymin and rest in sightseeing this historical city?¡±

    ¡°After rxing in the train for thest two days my hands grew a bit itchy. Seems I had toe here and train,¡± replied Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong is truly hardworking! Such a good role model of hard work!¡± Sully said with a grin. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to train quietly on the first floor. In a while some students from Austin and Lennon Academy will be arriving. They have quite the heavyweight celebrities in their ranks. I¡¯m afraid many female Copperfield girls will start shrieking and run over.¡±

    Someone beside him teasingly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a big celebrity, Brother Sully? Everyone¡¯s in ss now, but when ss ends there will definitely be a number of shrieking girlsing for you.¡±

    A modest expression appeared on Sully¡¯s face as he waved his hands hastily. When Wang Zhong heard his words, however, a frown appeared on his face. He really did want to move his body, but it would be ufortable doing so when it was too noisy.

    ncing at his surroundings, Sully put on a helpful expression as he asked, ¡°Is Captain Wang Zhong really in need of some training? Why don¡¯t you head upstairs? The third floor is pretty quiet, and there are very few people going there. It also has aplete array of facilities.¡±

    As he looked at the ¡®sincere¡¯ smile on Sully¡¯s face, as well as the strange expression his twockeys sported, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but join in with a hearty chuckle.

    While he didn¡¯t understand the entire thought process going through Sully¡¯s mind, Great Captain Wang could still recognize those piercing and fiery eyes. Ma Dong wore such whenever he was forced to train. Plus, the smile that Sully showed was simply too fake. With such a low level of proficiency, he couldn¡¯t evenpete with a fraction of Ma Dong¡¯s skills.

    As for that little matter on the armoured train, everyone normally spoke a few words. Revenge and hatred couldn¡¯t even be brought up. But in the end, what did it matter if this fellow wanted to send him up to the third floor?

    Were there experts on the third floor? Ones who would beat up anyone who entered?

    Wang Zhong felt this entire matter to be a bit childish andughable. Of course, this was only for Sully¡¯s thoughts and ns. As for those experts who loved to fight, just thinking about them made Wang Zhong¡¯s heart itch. Extra training was never asfortable as a bout with an expert.

    Furthermore, for someone like Sully, if he gave trouble then one had to confront it. If one just backed off each time, then he would treat one as weak and gullible.

    Wang Zhong wanted to take a look and see what ghost is on the third floor. Naturally, if those on the third floor hung a ¡®no entry¡¯ sign, then he would give up. What Wang Zhong wanted to do the most was to move his body a bit, so if there¡¯s an expert willing to fight then he would be happy to oblige. Even though he broke past a hundred grassos before boarding the train, he hadn¡¯t been able to test it on anyone since.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Wang Zhong said with a faint smile. Ignoring this pile of odd and peculiar expressions, he turned and walked up the stairs.

    Unlike his initial thoughts, the third floor wasn¡¯t much different from the others. It was just a bit more austere and deste. The entire floor was empty of life with not a single person present. Nevertheless, the training equipment there was abnormallyplete which made Wang Zhong doubt himself in his thoughts about Sully.

    Shaking his head, he carried his little pack and walked straight for the changing room. As he pushed open the door to the changing room, a curvaceous figure wrapped in arge pink towel was currently drying her hair within.

    The girl gawked, staring at Wang Zhong who had suddenly pushed the door in. Wang Zhong mimicked the look.

    Sully had truly swindled him. Wang Zhong had been convinced there was some ruthless expert present here, which meant a person he could test his skills against. At the same time, he would be able to conveniently stop Sully¡¯s ns and everyone would go back to what they were doing. What he didn¡¯t expect was to bump into a girl bathing!

    What kind of person bathes in the academy training room!? Did they assume this was their house? Wang Zhong felt some slight remorse as these thoughts ran through his head.

    As a matter of fact, this truly was a person¡¯s home.

    Their beautiful teacher who acted as a tour guide for Wang Zhong and the others was a bit muddle-headed. She was tasked by the academy to entertain Wang Zhong¡¯s group purely on the grounds that she was a Tianjing person. Therefore, this little muddle-headed teacher forgot to inform Wang Zhong that there weren¡¯t any open public training rooms in Copperfield Academy. All of the ones usually opened to the public were currently filled with students in ss at the moment!

    The ones used to entertain those elites of the special training were naturally not those public grounds where they could be easily disturbed by others, but rather, they were assigned the training facilities of the Wild Beast Society!

    As the society¡¯s president, Laura sacrificed the first and second floors to those so-called elites of the special training and let them y around there. However, since the establishment of the Wild Beast Society up till this day, the third floor had always been the private domain of Great President Laura. Even Anlor and Arnold wouldn¡¯t dare take a half-step here without permission from her. As such, after doing her workout she felt it wouldn¡¯t be overboard to take a bath. It was actually quite normal for her to do so considering such a matter hadsted for so many years.

    She had originally felt she should lock the doors of the third floor because those people from the other academies were arriving today and she didn¡¯t want any unnecessary incidents to ur. But due to her habit built up over the past two years, it had slipped her mind after shest thought about it. Who could have imagined she would actually be seen almost naked by someone!

    These were rules that should have been exined to Wang Zhong by the beautiful female teacher. Yet, she was, in the end, muddle-headed. Furthermore, when Wang Zhong arrived at the training room and desired to go up, someone should have stopped him. But it just so happened to be Sully who spoke with Wang Zhong. With anyone else such a matter shouldn¡¯t have happened. In the end, that vice-captain of the third ranking squadron in the Eastern Area suddenly wanted everyone else to see something interesting and lively.

 Chapter 230 â€“ Having the need to cast Bear Rules the World while still being naked

    Chapter 230 ¨C Having the need to cast Bear Rules the World while still being naked

    Honestly though, no one would have believed that Wang Zhong would be the one to see Laura stepping out of a bath. There were some downstairs that wanted to see some sort of action, which basically only meant Sully. Everyone expected for Wang Zhong to identally bump into Laura on the third floor and would be flung down from the third floor by her bear. It would make a goodugh for everyone present. However, if he was to truly see Laura step out of the bath, a sizeable proportion of the people present would dly risk their lives and trade ces with Wang Zhong.

    However, the person implicated in this particr situation thought otherwise.

    The atmosphere of within the changing room turned cold. Everyone could tell that Laura was flustered. Even when faced against her greatest opponent, she had not been once faltered. No matter how people had called her a queen or how insufferably arrogant she was, she was still a girl who had just turned eighteen. Her originally faintly pinkish face instantly turned as red as a beetroot, and a sharp killing intent arose from within her eyes!

    The view that having your privates seen by a member of the opposite sex would meant that you both have to get married was not something Laura believed in. In fact, right at this very moment, all she could think about was a way to make the person in front of her disappear before her eyes through any means necessary!

    Bang!

    A familiar aura erupted from the girl. She then used her famous technique that was capable of tear the fabric of space itself.

    So it was her?

    Without hesitation, Wang Zhong immediately swayed his body and moved away like a specter.

    In the next instant!

    Roar~~~

    Space began to warp and was apanied by a tremble that was as strong as an earthquake!

    The changing room was not meant for training and thus was without the protection from runic array formations. In an instant, the entire floor started shaking as a four to five metre tall giant berserk bear d in mes suddenly emerged from the surrounding space!

    However, it was a pity that such a powerful moves was still left the wretched leacher in front of her unfazed. During its rampage, the giant bear had stomped a huge hole in the ground, causing half of its leg to be stuck in the hole it created.

    This is?!

    Laura could not believe what she was seeing

    The leacher¡¯s movements seemed all too familiar. Ever since her method of summoning her giant bear was exposed to the world, she had already faced against a number of experts inbat. Against them, she had seen how many of her opponents had reacted to her technique. However, there was only one person from the OP that depended on evasion to counter her move by using ghost like steps .

    ¡°Fellow student, please calm down! All of this is just a small misunderstanding!¡± shouted Wang Zhong, who was frightened by her response. What scared him was not the giant bear. Rather, he had just arrived at the Copperfield Academy for less than a day, and he had already caused the floor of one of theirrgest societies to copse. Under such circumstances, it would be pointless to say that the damage was incurred by the bear as everything one will ce him as the one responsible for the destruction.

    How much do I have to pay for this? The great captain Wang clenched his teeth in pain. Also, about the body of the one dubbed as everyone¡¯s goddess, he did not see much.

    ¡°This was no misunderstanding.¡± quipped Laura, the fury and embarrassment fading slightly from her eyes. Curiosity blossomed within her, making her forget momentarily about her current state of undress. Upon realising that, she immediatelyunched her ming Spatial Fist straight towards that lecher!

    On hindsight, she had summoned her explosive bear while ruled by her turbulent emotions, which was not suited for such a ce. WIth a thought, she calmed her bear down.

    However, in the end, her fist didn¡¯tnd on her intended target.

    Her towel that was wrapped around her body was unable to endure such arge range of vigorous motion by the great society president, causing it to awkwardly slipped off her body. It instantly revealed two jade white breasts that would cause anyone¡¯s nose to instantly spurt out blood. Truthfully, this view before him almost distracted Wang Zhong, who did not falter under any situation. Although Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t some upright gentleman, he quickly turned around and averted his gaze. He had not seen certain parts earlier, to think this would happen now¡­

    She immediately turned red once again, and the impulse to dig a hole and die in it became really unbearable. However, the fact that the other party had immediately turned around to avoid seeing her caused her to feel somewhat bad for taking actions against him.

    ¡°I did not see anything.¡± dered Wang Zhong with his back facing Laura. He tried his best to sound as sincere and honest as possible. ¡°Actually, my vision¡¯s pretty bad.¡±

    Laura¡¯s face turned a darker shade of red, which even extended all the way down to the base of her snow white neck. What a liar! No new humans had poor vision¡­.

    And yet, why can¡¯t I seem to refute him? And isn¡¯t this the chance for me to take action against him?

    Hastily grabbing her fallen towel, Laura spent only a second to tightly wrap it around her body, before looking at the back of the male student before her. She truly felt immense embarrassment to the point ofughter.

    At the very least, his immediate reaction to turn around indicated that this fellow should not be some lecher. He also should be a student from another academy. He won¡¯t know much about my habits in the society. This is just a simple misunderstanding. Though his movements are simr to that person. Could it be that he¡­

    Feeling angry to the point ofughing, Laura purposefully kept quiet, nning on observing how long that fellow was nning to remain standing there like that.

    Standing there foolishly for an entire minute, Wang Zhong did not hear her make any movement, making it all the more awkward for him. For the matter to go to this extent, for him to not understand the situation he was in would beughable. ¡°Student Laura, I truly didn¡¯t know that the third floor was reserved only for you and you only. Seeing your¡­sorry, I truly am sorry.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s apology was sincere and genuine, causing Laura to be intrigued by the fellow before her. As for the group of people that had rushed to the third floor, all of them stood shellshocked at the scene before them.

    Those people who arrived were the clique that formed around Sully when Wang Zhong had conversed with him previously. The instant they feld the tremors when Laura summoned her bear, they became filled with excitement. Some of them of them had rushed out of the training room and tried to catch a glimpse through the third floor windows. Others who ever more daring immediately rushed towards the third floor. Even so, they had not dared step onto the third floor. If they were were to raise the ire of the goddess within the Copperfield Academy, they would offend not just Laura, but also the entire academy. Although they were known to be daring and lived to sow chaos in the world, the maximum they dared went was the staircase of the third floor, while trying to listen in on the conversation to decipher what was happening.

    After that¡­all they heard was what they deemed to be a pile of bullshit¡­

    iming that it was a ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ and he had ¡®seen nothing¡¯¡­there was nothing to misunderstand about. And those words ¡°seeing your¡­¡±¡­what does that even mean?! Everyone really wanted to know! Especially when the two were talking and taking action in such a romantic and wonderful ce like a changing room.

    Instantly, everyone, including Sully, felt unease run through their entire bodies.

    Was, was, Laura changing clothes or bathing in the changing room?!

    That was Laura, the ball queen Laura who possessed 36Fs breasts but had always showed disdain to the masses! Did that Wang person pray to his ancestors for such a miracle? To think he was that lucky¡­

    A number of them gulped loudly, and everyone present became crazed with jealousy and hate, before imagining Wang Zhong being ced into a ming purgatory three seconds from now.

    However, after a brief silence, Laura only replied with a ¡°Mm¡±. It was followed up with something that no one believed she would say under such circumstances.

    ¡°I understand. Please go out, and help me close the door!¡±

    Feeling as though a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulder, Wang Zhong hastily ran out of the door. However, before he could made his exit, Laura unexpectedly raised one more question, ¡°Wait, before you leave. What¡¯s your name?¡±

 Chapter 231 â€“ The Problem with Living Runic Patterns

    Chapter 231 ¨C The Problem with Living Runic Patterns

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡±

    As the doors closed behind him, Wang Zhong felt his entire back damp with sweat. It will be best if I don¡¯t run about recklessly for a while¡­ I really didn¡¯t get a clear look earlier. I paused for maybe one second at best¡­ cough cough. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll get swollen eyes tomorrow if I keep thinking about it.

    ¡°Cough¡­ excuse me.¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t try to find any trouble with Sully and didn¡¯t bother exposing him either. There was simply no meaning in doing so. This fellow¡¯s ability to not admit his mistakes should have definitely been trained to the point of perfection.

    After conveniently pushing past the crowd of people blocking the entrance to the stairwell, he left everyone with a lofty, mysterious, and imposing appearance as they watched his retreating figure.

    Student Sully felt as though he would soon choke to death.

    She, she, she¡¯s just gonna let that brat go just like that? That Laura? The one titled the uncrowned queen who couldn¡¯t stand even the presence of sand in her eyes? That explosive bear goddess who hates lechers the most!? After letting an unfamiliar man intrude on her while changing, and even having him take in an eyeful of that-which-should-not-be-seen, she actually let him off in one piece?

    What the fuck was going on? Was he really a newb at social interaction? A king of liars!?

    His looks weren¡¯t good enough to shock the entire Federation, and he certainly wasn¡¯t strong enough to roar and howl at the entire world! He was just a big fucking liar! And yet, Hymin¡­ then Laura¡­

    This, this simply wasn¡¯t logical! It waspletely unreasonable!

    Could Goddess Laura have be a vegetarian just for today?

    Quite a number of those present felt boiling hot blood rush to their brains. Some even had the impulse to bear any punishment in order to feast their eyes on what was within the changing room. But, after feeling the aura radiating from the explosive bear within, eventually no one dared to storm in.

    This small crisis within the training room made Wang Zhong too embarrassed to continue staying in that ce. He eventually met up with Emily and the rest and began a vigorous sightseeing of Copperfield City for the entire afternoon. They all got to know the culture and customs as well as taste the local cuisines.

    As one of the Ten Great Federation Cities, not only was Copperfieldrge in scope, but the degree of which new humans awakened was also extremely high. Other than the baptism it went through during the chaos and wars of the Dark Era, another reason for such cases was due to the harsh conditions present from the high altitude.

    The center of the city started approximately 3000+ meters above sea level with very few ordinary humans living in that part of the city. It was almost extinct of ordinary people as the high altitude, low atmospheric pressure, high convergence of dimensional energy and radiation, and high gravity made it a metropolis of new humans.

    In fact, even the small food shops Wang ZHong and the others visited were manned by new human employees. Naturally, the vast majority of those working there were logistic employees simr to the Wang Zhong of the past. They had soul power of a mere 20-30 grassos and no additional abilities inbat. Such feeble soul power would only allow them to stay in such a ce as theycked the power to survive for long periods of time in harsh environments filled with radiation and energy. They couldn¡¯t even stay working here for long. Every half month these employees would be required to take a long break with their families located at the bottom of the city.

    With such extreme environment along with the continuation of bloodlines, the awakening rate of new humans here would naturally be higher than that of a normal city. As the number of experts rose, more and morerge ns would be attracted over, thus forming a self-reinforcing cycle. Copperfield City did not rely on just luck to be a member of the one of the Ten Great Federation Cities, as well as home to the number one academy in the Eastern Area.

    Over this period of time, Scarlet hadn¡¯t been sightseeing with the rest of the squadron as she had to visit a few elderly as Headmaster Greene¡¯s recement. When the day, and she returned to their living quarters, a slightly strange expression was present on her face. It was as though she were trying hard to choke back herughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Captain and Laura? Sex Scandal?¡±

    ¡°No clothes!? Oh my god, how many days have we been here? Why didn¡¯t I know our captain had such skills? Such a genius!¡± Hymin eximed with a gaping expression.

    ¡°How is that possible? Big Bro Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t even gone to the training room for the past few days. He¡¯s always cooped up in the library. Even I couldn¡¯t go and see him.¡± Emily spoke herints with a pout. These rumours were definitely spread to frame Big Bro Wang Zhong!

    Scarlet also felt this rumour to be a bitughable and ridiculous. In fact, it had long been spread from certain circles of people. Compared tot he rest, however, the version she heard was still considered the closest to the ¡®original¡¯. As for the exnation spoken of by that circle in an attempt at blowing everything out of proportion, they gave a rather exaggerated tale of the matter. ¡°I heard this happened the day we arrived in Copperfield City. Right now our esteemed captain should be the most famous person in Copperfield.¡±

    As for this famous person, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Over the past few days, he hadn¡¯t even gone to the Wild Beast Society. It wasn¡¯t because of Laura, however, but because the library here in Copperfield had truly caused him to be smitten with it.

    Unlike Tianjing Academy, which had once been a glorious academy, Copperfield Academy had been set up during the earliest period of the Dark Era. Since its establishment till now, its glory had always been radiant. The endless number of books present within its library was something Tianjing was incapable ofparing to. Even on the aspect of rune patterns, which Tianjing Academy was supposed to excel at the most, Copperfield Academy didn¡¯t seem the least bit inferior in. This was having strength toplement their weaknesses. In fact, Wang Zhong even discovered a few analytical theories with rtion to the activation of rune patterns as well as simplification of dimensional array formations.

    The former was an assumption theory. It asked the question, ¡®What if rune patterns were alive?¡¯ This was undoubtedly a new approach to this system. If one could truly prove this, then it would seemingly lead to the first ever reformation of the Federation¡¯s rune pattern system. Its importance wouldn¡¯t be anywhere inferior to the industrial revolution of the Glorious Era!

    As for thetter, it was an example built upon the assumption of the former. With the utilization of the ¡®living¡¯ properties of rune patterns, it tried to simplify aplication dimensional space array formation. This was in order to directly specify its use capabilities.

    Wang Zhong was truly ¡®shocked¡¯ and ¡®astonished¡¯ as he read it.

    A question of such caliber had unexpectedly been written on small ckboard on the third floor of the library by someone. It was as though some random student had written it.

    Great academies were truly great academies. At the very least, Wang Zhong had never heard of any professor at Tianjing Academy examine such a proposition. Exactly how high were the aplishments of the students here?

    If he had met with this before his interaction with Mu Zi and Aioros, then Wang Zhong would have undoubtedly felt his head hurt and spin upon seeing the question. He may even have copsed.

    The current existing system of rune patterns within the Federation was ssified under the science category. Science exined the principles guiding nature withws and theories that were formted to provide exnations. Rune patterns were treated with the most stringent and rigorous scientific tests to prove and define their existence!

    Possessing life? Possessing self-consciousness? This was exactly the kind of method a heretic or pagan would use to exin something inconceivable to them.

    It was like telling a mathematician to believe that roman numerals possessed lives. Maybe one can discover a few special behavioural patterns within thews of numbers and beautify it with the phrase ¡®numbers have lives¡¯. But if you were to truly tie life and self-consciousness together, then regardless of how you debated the topic, everyone would think you had a mental illness. There was basically no leeway given to such thoughts.

    But at this very moment, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t feel the same way. To him, what was written on this small ckboard was all too coincidental! It was if Aioros had suddenly given him the answer to the second half of his question.

    ording to what Aioros said, one could view rune patterns as lifeforms possessing self-consciousness. He even gave the ultimate finished product, which was the ¡®dimensional space array formation¡¯. That array formation was the answer to the second half of what was written here.

 Chapter 232 â€“ Find That Guy!

    Chapter 232 ¨C Find That Guy!

    Aioros, however, wasn¡¯t able to give much of an exnation as for the process in which he discovered that rune patterns ¡®lived¡¯. He was the sort of genius that was born with the understanding of how tomunicate with rune arrays. His kind of understanding couldn¡¯t be transmitted to others. Thus, he could only let Wang Zhong try to understand andprehend them himself.

    But even Aioros was clueless as to how a consciousness and life evolve from his talent ofmunicating with rune arrays. There was a distinctck of a process in trying to prove his method of doing so. He didn¡¯t possess the knowledge of a scientific approach to rune patterns and thus had no idea of the fundamentalws that exined suchplicated effects. Hence, it was natural for him tock an understanding.

    Wang Zhong was different. His nickname had been ¡®Overlord of Theoretical Studies¡¯, which wasn¡¯t a new title. While Aioros only gave him the answer, this ckboard provided him with the propositions he needed. All Wang Zhong had to do wase up with a step-by-step exnation and theorization of these propositions.

    These two individual propositions disyed before him brought Wang Zhong into a whole new realm of thought. He felt extremely excited and interested. After polishing and refining his answer on the ckboard, in the end he subconsciously drew a zig-zag symbol that seemed akin to a little earthworm.

    After analyzing and doing a bit of research on the little dimensional pouch Aioros had drawn on his hand, while Wang Zhong had been unable to reach the stage of truly understanding a rune pattern¡¯s life, he could at least be considered to have someprehension of it. Thus, the theoretical deductions he wrote on the little ckboard were akin to a hammer thatpletely shattered apart theyer of ss that separated the answer and its proposition.

    The Federation¡¯s rune pattern system was built upon the foundations of mankind¡¯s understanding and utilization of electricity in the Old Era. As for the foundation Aioros built his system upon, it was probably directly linked to thews and principles surrounding the hyperdimension. The next time he meets with Aioros, Wang Zhong would have to properly ask him about this.

    After scribbling arge pile of words on the little ckboard, Student Wang Zhong stopped bothering with it and went to borrow a few books from the library. His selections included ¡®The Rights and Wrongs of the Art of Combat¡¯, ¡®Schoffel¡¯s Rune Pattern System¡¯, and ¡®Lin Weiqiang¡¯s 108 Tricks for Group Battles¡¯. Of these books, some were first-ss masterpieces from the Dark Era while others were modern pieces that weren¡¯t widely circted.. Wang Zhong had once heard that Tianjing Academy had a few that could be borrowed in the past. Now that he managed to get his hands on these few after so much difficulty, he naturally had to read them under amp at night. Only after finishing them would he be able to satisfy his craving.

    As Wang Zhong returned to his living quarters in order to start tackling those borrowed books like his life depended on it, an elderly man wearing a pair of thick sses stood dumbfounded before the little ckboard of the library¡¯s third floor. His hair and beard were as white as snow as he read the words on the board intently.

    Scoffer Potter!

    If anyone were to assume the Potter n relied simply on their fists to punch their way into the Top Ten Great ns of the Federation, then they would be sorely mistaken.

    As one of the oldest ns in the Federation, not only were they known for their unparalleled bare-handedbat techniques, they also possessed academic minds that could leave others in the dust. While the n itself didn¡¯t leave any famous and historic scientists who have made incredible aplishments for mankind, the n itself still had a shadowy presence in the scientific history. From the assistants and helpers to the financiers behind those historic heroes, the Potter n¡¯s shadowy reach seemed to touch upon everything. As of more modern times, the n itself easily took up the title of uncrowned king within the scientificmunity..

    For the current Potter n, Schoffel Potter was their only leading figure in the scientificmunity. After publishing his ¡®Schoffel¡¯s Rune Pattern System¡¯, he caused huge shockwaves throughout the scientific world. That single publishing with less than 300,000 words had seemingly categorized all previously known rune patterns into a single system. What this did was create the first ever rune pattern scientific deduction and reasoning system within the history of mankind.

    Although this work required the background and immense support of the Potter n and could not be done by only a single person, it was still an astonishing aplishment toward progressing the science behind rune patterns. This undertaking left people sighing with admiration for Schoffel. Today, there still exists various experts of the field of rune patterns who enthusiastically discuss his vague and obscure, yet extremely interesting topics covered by him within published pieces.

    Currently, he had the title of vice-headmaster of the Federation¡¯s Academy of Sciences and was honorary headmaster of Copperfield Academy. He was also currently pursuing research at Copperfield Academy while simultaneously enjoying the fruits of retirement. After all, the resources and facilities present here were considered the best within the Federation.

    As for the little question on the ckboard, it had naturally been written by him. The idea that rune patterns possessed self-awareness was a concept that had appeared within his mind in an extremely vague and blurry form. Faint traits and slivers of the topic came to him after he collected and organized thoserge amounts of theories and concepts on the aspects of rune patterns. In the end he used his own bold and imaginative mind toe up with these two propositions.

    These two propositions, however, were too bold and imaginative for even he. In fact, he had written them downst week immediately after they came to mind. As they understood the addictions their sir headmaster had, the students of Copperfield Academy didn¡¯t dare to touch them. Nevertheless, it just so happened that a person by the name of Wang Zhong had chanced upon those questions.

    Upon initially seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s scribblings, the short-tempered old Schoffel blew up. Which student dared to doodle here¡­

    Immediately after seeing this, the students in his surroundings sensed the questionable turn of events. None of them had paid any attention to the board and it didn¡¯t have a shred of connection with them. On the other hand, Sir Potter didn¡¯t have a good temper. When it came down to a matter of knowledge, scientists of the same ss as Old Potter had extremely short tempers and were easily irritable. After seeing the situation turn tense, a few of the smarter ones began to stick close to the walls, prepared to slip away at a moment¡¯s notice.

    But just a second after, Sir Potter unexpectedly rushed up to the board like a 3-year-old toddler and stuck his face against it. He even began to gently caress the scribbles written on it. An instantter he bellowed vigorously, ¡°NO ONE IS TO TOUCH THAT! Who wrote this!?¡±

    The crowd of students shook their heads as if their lives depended on it. This had no connection to them at all!

    ¡°Did anyone see who did this? Hurry up and tell me! Else you guys better give up on the idea of graduating!¡±

    Sir Headmaster, this is a tant threat! You¡¯re threatening little seedlings of the Federation! This is totally a threat!

    ¡°S¡­ Sir headmaster, I don¡¯t think it was written by a person of our academy¡­¡±

    But this was apleted product of his simplified version!

    Dear God. While he was still wasting his brain juices on just testing it out, others had already made apleted product!

    If this was giving life to rune patterns, then whenpared to how ¡®god¡¯ created humans, the person who scribbled on this little ckboard could be considered a quasi-god! It was the approximation of the creation of a single cell. While it still had far to go until it ended up as aplex multicellr organism like humans, it was stillplete enough to form the process of ¡®creating something from nothing¡¯!

    Schoffel¡¯s entire body trembled. His lips were even shivering.

    T¡­then who exactly wrote this?

    From outside? How could an outsider be allowed in here?

    Wait a minute! There seemed to be some kind of exchange going on right now!

    Schoffel instantly seemed thirty years younger. His wrinkle-covered face seemed to rx and soften. With a swagger that would make everyone who knew him look dumbfounded, he shot off out of the library.

    Search! Search for all those who had entered the library thisst week! If that person can¡¯t be found, then broaden the search radius! Search for every person who had entered Copperfield Academy! Even if that doesn¡¯t do it, Old Potter had already made up his mind to contact his n and start the preparations to search for every single person who had entered Copperfield City thisst week!

    There was much date that could be used for the search. For example, the handwriting of the scribbles on the ckboard. Another example was the footprints the person made when they stopped before the ckboard¡­ Regardless of what he had to do, as long as he had the heart then he could find useful information everywhere.

 Chapter 233 â€“ Naturally itâ€™s the Potter Family

    Chapter 233 ¨C Naturally it¡¯s the Potter Family

    Old man Schoffel was brimming with enthusiasm about the first day of the special training. Student Wang Zhong, who was ustomed to get a headstart on things, had already brought the Tianjing Squad to start their first official session of the eastern area special training ss.

    The gathering location for the first day wasn¡¯t ced in any normal ssroom; rather, it was arge gathering hall within the Copperfield Academy. The gathering hall was morous and decorated like a miniature opera house. When the Tianjing Academy had arrived at the location, the gathering hall was already filled with the squadrons from numerous academies from the eastern area.

    Just like what Headmaster Greene and Ma Dong had said, it did not have the feel a typical academy would have. Additionally, the tensepetitive atmosphere that often arises when the top ranked academies meet was absent. Instead, everyone in the hall appeared amicable and friendly with each other.

    In fact, before the official start of the training, most of the elites had already met each other before. Among them, Tianjing Academy wasn¡¯t considered as too avant-garde. Although many would view themselves as being far superior aspared to them when they interacted with them, no one made trouble for them.

    An academy¡¯s reputation was defined only by a moment of glory. Most of the people who attended this special training were those with unique talents. There were also those who were third and even fourth years who were close to graduating and as such, were more concerned with their possible career paths that they can embark on in the eastern area as opposed to their sess in the uing CHF.

    Take for example the Tianjing Academy. No matter how low their current strength was, just having Emily, the proposed sessor of the Assassin Family, made it impossible for anyone to disregard Tianjing Academy. Having connections to a giant like the Assassin Family could not harm their career prospects in the future. At the very least, there was no need to make enemies out of them. Scarlet was also another individual that made Tianjing Academy so reputed. Even if you would disregard the work her parents had done in the upper levels of the Federation, Headmaster Greene, her grandfather, was enough to ce her in the spotlight. After all, Headmaster Greene had brought up numerous students that had joined differing departments of the Federation. With this in mind, his influence was far-reaching within the Federation itself.

    If one was to choose to be enemies with an academy with such figures for no rhyme or reason, the person can be regarded as a retard.

    However, this doesn¡¯t mean that Wang Zhong would receive the same level of recognition as the others. Although the queen had ced enough pressure and her prestige itself had prevented the news from circting too far and wide, many of the elites knew about him ¡°taking a peek¡± at Laura bathing. Thus, when Tianjing Academy had arrived, the gazes that met Wang Zhong were filled with bemusement, but none of them had an air of friendliness to them.

    Within the elite circle of the eastern area, Laura was regarded as the queen.

    After all, she came from such an illustrious family background. The great Potter family was one of the ten great families of the Federation. Born with such exquisite talent, as well as being a soul beast master, she has shown that she had much room for growth, and she is nowhere near her limits. Coupled with her angelic face, lithe figure and exceeding youthful countenance¡­

    Such a perfect girl was definitely on the path to the top of the Federation. Many of them knew that they were not qualified to associate with a person like her and all they could do was to admire her from afar. However, this does not mean that they would simply stand back and watch a nameless nobody spheme their goddess.

    Fortunately, as Laura was sitting at the front, no one dared to mention the incident. Both Anlor and Arnold Teuton had remained obedient. Even Captain Leo of the Austin Academy, who was as wild as a bear and was known as the iron King Kong, as well as Captain Paul of the Saxon squad, who had a crush on Laura all along, did not dare to mention it at all.

    There were many who came over to exchange greetings with Scarlet and Emily. Among their squad, Grai and Hymin were pretty famous for their beauty and looks. Over the course of the past few days, everyone had at least familiarize with each other. However, even though he was the captain of the Tianjing Squadron, none of them showed much interest in Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong actually didn¡¯t mind this at all. Although it was not as though he had no interest in making friends, if everyone was looking at you through veiled sses, it would be best not to attract too much attention. Anyway, the members of the Tianjing Sqaudron would often congregate wherever he was. This way, those that were nning to get into the good graces of Scarlet or Emily would not continue to crowd over.

    ¡°Will Laura squash that fellow to death? She¡¯s the type that would get rid of anyone she deems as an eyesore from her sight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If she really wanted to eliminate that fellow, she would have already done so. It has already been a few days days since that incident, and yet Laura had not lift a single finger. From the looks of it, the incident was most probably all a misunderstanding. After all, Laura could not care less about it. You guys are just making a wild guess about it.¡±

    Laura had also noticed the Tianjing squad that had arrived, but even so, she did not react one bit.

    Seeing her make no response left quite a few people shocked and astonished. There were a few that felt extremely unhappy about this. However, the majority just gave a knowing smile, not caring much about this. In the end, this was just a small incident whenpared to this special ss. It was not much to be concerned with. As of now, even the person involved, Laura, didn¡¯t care about it. What more could they do? The only thing they could do was to see Laura¡¯s tolerance in a new light whilebelling Wang Zhong as having a ¡®vulgar¡¯ personality.

    As the murmurs and discussions resounded within the gathering hall, the first lesson for the special ss began.

    The person giving the first lesson was the current vice dean of the Copperfield Commanders faculty, Fiona Potter, who was also Laura¡¯s paternal aunt. Although the Copperfield City did not belong to the Potter Family, as one of the ten great families of the Federation, they had control over this city no other family could ever match up against. A prime example of this would be the fact that within Copperfield Academy, a few of the vice deans and even the headmaster were members of the Potter Family.

    The appearance of the teacher sent most of the males in the room into a stunned stupor.

    She was indeed worthy of the great Potter Family. Such heredity was truly unrivaled. The reputation of this family truly was too upheld too well! Even the aunt of the goddess had such an outstanding chest that left many gasping for air! Paired with a tight-fitting professional outfit, her voluptuous figure emanated sexual appeal. Added to the mix was her beautiful and well maintained face, giving her the appearance of a 27 to 28 year old woman though she was in fact close to her forties.

    This, this¡­how could people learn anything from ss!

    There were even some people wiping the blood flowing out from their noses as they thought about whether Laura¡¯s paternal aunt was married or not?

    People were either cleaning blood off their noses or had vacant expressions when Fiona appeared, clearly rendered speechless by the Laura¡¯s paternal aunt from the Potter family. Just as many had predicted, this lesson was only just an introduction, as Fiona was nning to just casually say some words. What was more interesting to her was to observe the purity and pervertness of the students in front of her.

    Most of them weren¡¯t able to control themselves. Nevertheless, there were some exceptions, like that gori king from Austin, the soft and feminine assassin captain from Saxon, as well as that fellow who had ¡°peeped¡± at Laura bathing.

    That fellow has a pair of extremely pure eyes, with a prim and proper gaze, quite unlike the type that would steal a peek at ady in the midst of a bath.

 Chapter 234 â€“ Team Understanding

    Chapter 234 ¨C Team Understanding

    Even so, there is still a lesson to be taught. Even though this was a rtively casual lesson, the students still had to learn and take away something. Fiona was not one to bother bickering with children. In fact, she relished her charm and appeal.

    Her lesson revolved around the main topic of group battles, also known as the mostmonly seen five vs five. This lesson was not only applicable in the CHF, but also in their future careers, particrly in the military where mostbat operations were done in groups of five. Five was the best number, as too many people would make it hard for the group toplete covert operations while too little people would result in the group would introduce weak points into the group¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°As of now, knowledge regarding the five man group battle have been made extensive as they have been well-documented over many years. The understanding of the typical five man group battle has changed over the years, as different factors such as the areas, academies as well as member characteristics has contributed to the meaning of this terminology. This is especially true for the past few dozens of years, as some five man formations have be a mainstay that is now used by everyone. Of course, there have been many instances where a team with a weaker configuration had defeated much stronger teams, but those are circumstantial in nature. It typically involves the implementation of good strategies and coordination, such as striking at an opponent when they least expect it. However, I wish to inform everyone here that pursuing the simplest and most conventional formation should be the goal each and every one of you should aspire to in your own academy. After all, learning that basic fundamentals will bring you far in whichever upation catches your fancy. cing your efforts into understanding unique formations would be a huge waste of time as most of the time, their wins are mere coincidence rather than being based on actual solid fundamentals.¡±

    With a faint smile, Fiona turned around and wrote ¡°Multiple pairing of upations¡± on the ckboard, before proceeding on with her lesson. ¡°Though perhaps, there might be some of you that will take exception to what I have just said. If you take a look at the statistics based on the past couple of CHFpetitions that have been gaining poprity, you would notice that the champions have always been using the mostmon formation for thest twenty odd years. This thus begs the question: why is the mostmon formation so good that so much time and effort have been ced into it?¡± questioned Fiona, keeping silent for a couple of seconds to let the question sink in. ¡° Can any of you answer this?¡±

    Her voice was so soothing to listen to! Her presence made many of them thankful for the opportunity toe to Copperfield Academy for the special training. Even the atmosphere within the ssroom had be extraordinarily lively and vibrant.

    The notion of losing face in the special ss did not exist, as its main goal was for everyone to disy their skills and abilities. The brighter one shone, the deeper the impression one would leave on others. Regardless of whether it was to increase in their prestige for the uing CHFpetition, or expand their socialwork, being able to rise about the rest was the main goal for everyone here.

    Instantly, the hall burst into discussion, everyone debating in a low voice while trying to showcase their own personal view of the issue at hand. Fiona raised her hand after a couple of moments, silencing the ss immediately before point to a few students whose viewpoints had sparked her interest.

    One of the students she had pointed out was Captain Luo of Austin, nicknamed the iron King Kong and gori king! He was definitely not handsome, and to some, may be considered as ugly. Dark suntanned skin, thick and coarse lips coupled with his terrifying body, he looked remarkably like a giant gori, hence his nickname.

    However, if one was to judge his intellect solely based on his appearance, that individual would be sorely mistaken. With a faint smile, he stood up. With a confident smile etched on his face, it was hard for anyone to scorn or ridicule him. This overwhelming confidence also made him seem like an older brother to many.

    ¡°For themon formation, it would be hard to identify any weaknesses as both offensive and defensive capabilities are on par with one another. Additionally, it is unique in the sense that this formation can be used for almost anybination of upations, allowing for easy adaptation to different kinds of battlefields andbat situations. Therefore, in terms of its usability and adaptability, themon formation is much strongerpared to other formations. Analyzing themon formation is also a way to judge an academy¡¯s abilities.

    The exact depth of understand a squadron has towards group battles can often be elucidated from how they use themon formation during their training.¡±

    ¡°In fact, squadrons participating in the CHFpetition would have, on average, two formations they would adopt during critical moments to use as surprise attacks. Nevertheless, themon formation is still needed to cover up any weakness of their formations, hence prevents their formation from being easily countered by the opponent. Thus, it is my own point of view that themon formation serves as the foundation of one¡¯s group battles. Only when the squadron has gained mastery in it would it then be viable to form their own unique group formations.¡±

    What Leo had said hit the nail on the head, and he had covered most of the important points, leaving behind no points of contention. However, the points he had brought up had brought new understanding to some of the students. Just as he had said, how sturdy the foundations of a squadron was depends on the squadron¡¯s depth of understanding towards themon formation. This was precisely how Austin had achieved the champion in the eastern areast year, as evident by their solid foundation of skills and techniques. If it was not for that, they would not have been able to climb to the first ce in the eastern area just by relying on their five shields formation.

    With a smile, Fiona nodded her head, declining toment on his view. She then looked towards another person, indicating that he should make his viewpoint heard.

    Compared to Leo, Captain Paul of the Saxon Academy was a graceful and elegant youth. Added to his beauty was the aura of gloominess around him that came with him holding the title of Saxon Academy assassin. As such, no matter how radiant his smile is, one could not help but feel that there was a dark side to him. ¡°I feel that Captain Leo has covered most points about themon formation well with substantial depth. However, I would like to add on about the usability of themon formation.¡±

    ¡°I love to read up information with regards to the military. When training the formations of their groups, 99% of the time, the Federation¡¯s military would conductmon formation drills. Other than its highpatibility with varying upation and adaptability to different situations, another one of its strong points is that it can be easily implemented into training sessions. With the current regtions on standardization, it had be the most widely used formation in training. Even if you were to take five new soldiers from different areas, they would, at the very least, have a decent level of understanding about themon formation. As long as they train strictly within the regtory boundaries of themon formation, they would be able to build tacit understanding and would be ready to go to war in less than two or three months. To the military, who needs to replenish new troops at any time, this is undoubtedly the most practical.¡±

    As an assassin, Paul was an expert in discerning people¡¯s thoughts based on their bodynguage. Furthermore, he had heard that Fiona had once held a mid tier position in the military, beforeing back home to get married.

    As she was once a military soldier, he had decided the best route to approach this subject and gain her favour was to borate from the viewpoint of the military. ¡°During CHF, there may be numerous unique formations that had shined. However, beyond that, when the five members of the group were to head in separate ways after graduation, those unique formations would be rendered redundant, and can only be seen as part of one¡¯s former glory. This would be useless when we risk our lives to fight for Federation in the future. Therefore, gaining a deep understanding of themon foundation while we still can in the academies would allow us to reap the most benefit in the future, be it whether we enter the military or other organizations.¡±

    With a faint smile, Paul wrapped up his answer. ¡°Therefore, due to practicality, and you can even go so far as to say that it¡¯s for the sake of the Federation, themon formation should be the one that we spend time and effort on to understand and master. As for the other formations, they are simply just minor formations that branched off from the main one.¡±

    Paul¡¯s answer had garner some apuse. Although his opinion wasn¡¯t as intricate and deep as Leo¡¯s, it allowed people to gain further insight into the idea of themon formation. In contrast to the future of mankind, how could a fleeting victory in the CHF be considered as important?

    Naturally, when words are spoken with grace, apuse would be given. However, contributing to the future of the Federation would require immense time and effort on the most ordinarymon formation, something that most students here would be unwilling to ascribe to. After all, one¡¯s performance during the CHFpetition would have a direct impact on their future, while the future of the Federation rested on the shoulders of many. Although what Paul had said was logical, it was unlikely that any student would do just that.

    Hearing Paul¡¯s summary, Fiona gave another smile. The answers that these two had provided were not bad at all. However, they had both missed the critical main point she was looking for. In fact, when seen from a different perspective, some of the points raised may be seen as wrong. If their understanding of themon formation was at this level, there was no chance for them to be a threat to Laura.

 Chapter 235.1 â€“ Highland Beef

    Chapter 235.1 ¨C Hignd Beef

    Shooting a nce at Laura, who was seated at the front, Fiona indicated her interest in hearing the opinion of her niece. After all, she had taught Laura all about themon formation. Ignoring the addition of the dimension bear that would change a typical 5 v 5 group battle into a 6 v 5, the most orthodox formation involves at least two controllers and two vanguards.

    Last year, Laura and her squad members were still immature, having a shallow understanding of themon formation. As such, theycked flexibility in their teamwork, rendering their 6 v 5 explosive bearbat lineup useless and ridiculed as a joke. However, a year has passed since then. So the question remains: how much has Laura improved by?

    Seeing Fiona nce in her direction, Laura smiled before standing up to share her point of view. ¡°The answers provided by Captain Leo and Captain Paul are both brilliant and insightful. With regards to this topic on themon formation, I do not have anything else to add. However, I think that Captain Wang Zhong of the Tianjing Academy might have some other understanding about this. Not long ago, they had used a 3:2 lineup of themon formation and defeated Adolf Academy in battle. Perhaps, we can hear his thought processes on this.¡±

    Fiona was bemused by the boldness of Laura¡¯s words. She knew Laura all too well. Wasn¡¯t that Wang Zhong from Tianjing Academy the person that had ¡®mistakenly¡¯ peeped at Laura when she was bathing and changing clothes? Knowing how violent Laura could get and yet seeing this fellow get away with not a single injury was a miracle in her eyes.

    Looking towards Wang Zhong, a sliver of anticipation shed in Laura¡¯s eyes. After repeatedly reflecting andparing his movements to videos of his battles, Laura couldn¡¯t help but felt that something was amiss. After all, she was the one who was most familiar with ¡®him¡¯. She even thought about him everyday. To face up against another who could do the same evasive maneuver as ¡®him¡¯. Even their physique was simr¡­

    However, to others, such a gaze from her brought about amusement, as stifledughter peppered the ssroom.

    Laura had always exceeded the expectations of the people. When everyone had predicted that she would bring death to that ¡®pervert¡¯, she had not. Instead, she had done nothing for a couple of days, as though the incident had never happened. However, when everyone had assumed that she had magnanimously chose not to bother about it, she instead dealt such a hand. From the looks of it, Laura was actually preparing to torment that brat.

    After all, there¡¯s only that much that could be said about themon formation, all of which has already been covered by Leo and Paul. What more could Wang Zhong add?

    ¡°In my opinion, both captains have exined the concept of themon formation in a concise and brilliant manner. I do not have anything more to add to what they had said.¡± replied Wang Zhong in an earnest tone.

    Immediately, everyone casted their contemptuous gazes upon him. What nonsense is he sprouting? Everyone had came down here for this special training to disy their abilities. Even if he had to repeat some points, he should had vocalised some of his viewpoints at the very least!

    Recovering immediately from her surprise, Fiona nodded her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end the discussions here. Two days from now, the special ss will conduct some lessons for group battle training. I look forward to seeing how each and every one of you perform then.¡±

    Other than Laura, Leo and Paul were undoubtedly the other two leading figures in this special ss. Both of them did not say anything in response to what Wang Zhong had said, perhaps because they felt that Wang Zhong was not yet at their level. Instead, it was the vice captain of Saxon Academy, Sully, who spoke out. ¡°The battle in which Tianjing had defeated Adolf, was ssic example of the weak defeating the strong,¡± dered Sully with an impish grin. ¡°I believe that Captain Wang Zhong¡¯smandeering skills are one of the best. If our captain agrees, I would really like for Tianjing squad led by Captain Wang Zhong to provide some pointers to our Saxon Academy.¡±

    Due to Laura¡¯s interference, Wang Zhong had already be the target of public criticism, although this could be said to be a very small punishment to endure.

    Originally, Paul didn¡¯t n on agreeing to this arrangement. From his point of view, he always had the interest of Saxon Academy in mind. Engaging in frivolous battles that would reveal any vital information about their group formation and tactics was needlessly foolhardy. Even if they were to engage in a causal bout, there was no much splendor in them winning against Tianjing Academy. Sully¡¯s actions were way out of line this time.

    However, without knowing the actual details about the matter, Laura eximed out in excitement, ¡°That will definitely be a spectacr match to behold!¡±

    The words of the goddess were indeed different from that of mere mortals. Her words immediately changed the intended actions of Paul. With a faint smile on his face, Paul said, ¡°Are you interested in a battle, Captain Wang Zhong?¡±

    ¡°dy! Please be gently with us,¡± replied Wang Zhong happily. Since they were here, they wanted to battle and test the limits of theirbat strategies. Furthermore, none of the members of Tianjing Squadron were afraid of losing!

    Paul nodded his head, noting Wang Zhong¡¯s clear and quick reply. It seems like he has more courage than he looks. Perhaps them winning Adolf wasn¡¯t a fluke. However, none of that made any difference.

    Though everyone had varying thoughts about this person¡¯s confident reply, all of them shared onemon though: their defeat would not matter much. However, what baffled them was the response of the members of Tianjing Squadron. Even if their captain was an air-headed idiot, why did all the other members of the Sqaudron had faces filled with excitement and anticipation?

    All of them, even the seemingly simple minded pretty looking beauty, Hymin, whose figure was just only slightly inferior to Laura, along with that bubbly Emily. Even Scarlet, who gave a steady and gentle impression to everyone over thest two days, had a look of excitement and anticipation on her face!

    Are they all turning into masochists? Or were they infected by their stupid and ¡°chuunibyou¡± captain, and were now blinded with confidence?

    All in all, the responses of their entire squad were extremely weird, vastly different from one weaklings typically should have.

    Just like that, the first lesson ended. The image that Tianjing Academy gave to people transformed into that consisting of a chuunibyou captain, along with an entire squad of chuunibyous.

    As the saying goes, birds of the same feathers flock together! Truly a pity for those four beautiful and outstanding Tianjing Academy girls!

    At noon, Fiona brought everyone to enjoy a sumptuous lunch. Although the portions weren¡¯t much, they were chock full of nutrients and provided ample energy to everyone. This was especially true for the dessert, which was papaya, a favourite for both Laura and Fiona. The many parallels between Laura and Fiona simply reinforced the notion of how powerful the genes of the Potter family was. Even thess Emily, who did not typically eat desserts, couldn¡¯t resist taking a bite. Was this why Wang Zhong always treated Emily as a kid?

    Emily had confidence of her own ability. The only thing hindering her was that it has yet to fully blossom.

    The afternoon lesson was another theoretical one, with the topic focused on the understanding of runic patterns. Teaching the ss was an old man with a face full of wrinkles. When he spoke his credentials, he truly appeared extremely scary. His titles included being the vice dean of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences, the honorary headmaster of Copperfield, the elder of the Potter Family, a well known author, runic pattern scientist¡­ a long string of titles that dazzled everyone present.

    Hence, even though this old man appeared slightly absent minded while teaching, and had even answered two skylink calls in front of everyone andcking the slightest awareness as a teacher, there wasn¡¯t anyone that dared to show the slightest bit of disrespect to him.

    Seemingly possessing the same hobby as Laura¡¯s paternal aunt, the old headmaster was not focused on simply teaching the lesson. Furthermore, in an even more exaggerated fashion, he threw out numerous theoretical propositions, while using this opportunity to observe every single person in the ss. Afterall, he could do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 235.2 â€“ Highland Beef

    Chapter 235.2 ¨C Hignd Beef

    The pressure emitting from this old man was formless, but the cadence of his voice that brimmed with a consistent power and vitality made everyone feel as though they were in the presence of a fiery-tempered lord.

    With the entire lesson shrouded in thickyers of clouds and mist, everyone felt as though the sir headmaster were talking to himself. As for the other students, while they didn¡¯t understand the importance of the lesson they were still upright and stiff. Each of them was afraid of being seen as even the slightest bit inattentive. Even the notes they took was done with an iparable seriousness as they could be taken out and used in the future.

    Views from someone so high up thedder was undeniably something every goal-driven person needed to understand. Wang Zhong was no exception. Tianjing itself was verypetent in this aspect. At the end of the lesson, Headmaster Schoffel gave everyone a homework assignment; if rune patterns truly lived, what would happen to the world.

    Such a question caught many people with their pants down. What the fuck kind of question was this!? How was there any rtionship between rune patterns and life? Only the minority, such as Leo and Paul, had some idea as to what was going on. Anyone who had read the literary work, ¡®Schoffel¡¯s Rune Pattern System¡¯ would have some knowledge of the controversial questions brought up by Schoffel within his work. Even after debating the matter for dozens of years, many Federation scientists were unable toe up with a reason as to why it was included. The only guess they coulde up with was that the questions were to test everyone¡¯s thinking and logic processes.

    In contrast to everyone else, Wang Zhong felt this question to be quite meaningful. This truly was a question at the level of those students of Copperfield Academy. This was undeniably one of the super education institutes most famous within the Federation. Copperfield was indeed much more prestigious than Tianjing.

    On the other hand, this question being assigned was actually a level lower than those two quasi-theoretical propositions written on the little ckboard on the third floor of the library. But all this proved to him was the existence of crouching tigers, hidden dragons within the academy. Regardless of whether it was theirbat prowess or their academic prowess, there were many such experts here. All of this made Wang Zhong feel even more excitement. Such a big world! This truly made living all the more interesting!

    Only after the headmaster walked out with hands sped sternly behind his back did a number of people exhale deeply. The next moment, a melodious ¡®puuupt rang out within the still-quiet ssroom. This ¡®fart¡¯ had actually resounded from the direction of Saxon Academy.

    Many people immediately cast their gazes over and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Paul¡¯s face quickly turned ck and even Vice-captain Sully¡¯s face turned beet red.

    Compared to the intimate feeling Laura¡¯s paternal aunt gave off, the invisible pressure that radiated from Headmaster Schoffel was indeed too great and solemn for everyone. It was an awe-inspiring aura that could only be emitted from one that truly stood at the apex of society. Such a thing was not the same as that kind of aura which was used to intimidate ordinary people, but it was still enough to stifle and suffocate others. With the entire ss being choked by it, this student hadn¡¯t dared to rip one out. Such a matter was enough to make one sullen over it.

    Laura also felt amused by the action. As Copperfield City¡¯s host, however, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to let others feel awkward for too long. With a faint smile, she stood and faced everyone. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s used to the usual practices of this special training, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Regardless of whether we¡¯ll be friends or opponents in the futurepetitions, being able to meet up here can be considered fate. I¡¯ve prepared a warm wee for everyone this evening and hope you all won¡¯t be absent from it. Furthermore, I truly hope we can all be friends.

    ¡°Lastly, there will be people from the various ns in Copperfield at tonight¡¯s reception. Even so, there isn¡¯t a need to be worried about it. Please feel free to interact with those elders. If you aren¡¯t willing then you can just have fun with the other youths. There won¡¯t be anything to feel ufortable about.¡±

    As the official host, it was the usual practice of the Eastern Area to hold a reception for the special training. Furthermore, there would naturally be many famous and promising people invited from within the city. This was something coordinated by the host. If these elites had any ideas of forging new connections with those big ns, this would be the most convenient event to do so. At the same time, it was a good opportunity for the host to flex their strengths and it was a good idea to leave behind a powerful impression on the younger generations.

    This happened simrly the year before at Austin City where Leo had been the host. At that time, Austin City was filled with numerous celebrities and famed figures. But if one had topare them, then whether it were Leo¡¯s n or Austin City itself, neither were able to match the Potter n and Copperfield City.

    When they heard Laura¡¯s words, quite a number of people began to feel excited. As most of them were close to graduating, Copperfield City, as one of the greatest cities in the Eastern Area, was definitely a city yearned by countless people who weren¡¯t nning to enter the military. As for their participation in the special training, tonight¡¯s event would definitely be an important matter. A strong and powerful city meant greater opportunities, higher statuses, and a bright future.

    ¡°Our Saxon Academy has waited for this event for a very long time.¡± Standing in an extremely gentlemanly fashion, Paul continued, ¡°I believe tonight¡¯s event will definitely be extraordinarily spectacr.¡±

    ¡°How can I reject Junior Sister Laura¡¯s invitation?¡± Leo replied with a candid smile. ¡°Our Austin Academy will definitely turn up with all hands on deck. Haha! Nevertheless, my schoolmates are gluttons. I hope Junior Sister Laura is mentally prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°Hoho! I wanna eat hignd beef!¡± Bounel Barton1 could be considered an old acquaintance of Laura¡¯s. As Austin¡¯s shield he crossed with her a number of times in the OP. He immediately began to exim loudly to this captain, ¡°We were actually cheated by the dining hall yesterday! No matter the kind of beef they said it was, it was expensive as fuck! In the end it was actually ordinary beef! I really want to eat genuine hignd beef. In the end I can only rely on you, Student Laura.¡±

    As it was located on the hignds, there were quite a number of special domesticated stock found within Copperfield City that were especially well known outside it. One such example was their cattle. Hignd cattle were raised in farms six thousand meters above sea level and were very precious. They were even ssified under the category of luxury goods. As they were extremely famous within the Federation, they were given the name Copperfield Cattle. If one didn¡¯t have sufficient influence or strength, then even if one came to Copperfield it would still be a far-fetched dream to get their hands on such beef. Don¡¯t assume it to just be a kind of meat. This wasn¡¯t something one could buy with money alone.

    With a smile naturally filling her face, Laura kept her poise and grace as she replied, ¡°I already checked the weather forecast and found that tonight is a rare night of calm weather. The party will be held at an outdoor location and is extremely suited for gazing at the night sky. If our luck is good, we may even be able to see a clear sky backlit by beautiful stars.¡±

    Upon speaking of the starry sky, quite a few people shrieked in reply, especially some girls.

    That legendary starry sky of the glorious era. It was a scene that was very hard to imagine for the people living in this era. Even those starry sky ceiling employed using advanced technologies within themed restaurants were still just artificially made and ced across the ceiling. Currently, there were very few locations within the Federation that allowed one to be able to observe a starry sky. With its high elevation above sea level, however, Copperfield City was undoubtedly one such location. It allowed one to enjoy peace and carefreeness while gazing at a genuine night sky. Such extravagance was rare for people of this era.

    Reacting quickly to the end of Laura¡¯s speech, Arnold Teuton took out arge bag of pre-prepared sparkling invitation letters. The majority of aristocrats within the Federation loved to pay attention to such detail. Although Laura wasn¡¯t part of such a group, doing such was her way of showing attention to formality and cautiousness.

    She proceeded to hand out those invitations to each captain individually. When it came to Tianjing Academy¡¯s turn, some were quietly anticipating for something to happen. Contrary to their expectations, however, Laura simply handed the invitation over amicably before saying with a faint smile, ¡°I am looking forward to your attendance, Captain Wang Zhong.¡±

    1. First appeared in Chapter 87 against Laura in the OP.

 Chapter 236 â€“ Hunger

    Chapter 236 ¨C Hunger

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll definitely attend it.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s reply was extremely natural as he epted her invitation letter. There were no extragenous sparks flying when their eyes made contact.

    That was it?

    Some of those here that had been looking for good action felt slightly disappointed. This Surnamed Wang truly had heaven-defying luck to actually get an invitation letter personally handed over by Laura in ¡®such a fashion¡¯. If they knew that Laura, as host, would endure such an event, they would¡¯ve long snatched away Wang Zhong¡¯s ce and rush up to the third floor that day.

    Nevertheless, this personal resentment within that small number of people wasn¡¯t enough to shake the emotions of the majority.

    As dusk began to set, the ¡®host¡¯s party¡¯ was already underway.

    The group of nine from Tianjing came together for the event which was located halfway up the mountain at an elevation around four thousand meters above sea level. As for the venue itself, it was a private facility owned by the Potter n which sat close to the edge of a cliff.

    It was just as Laura had said. The night sky above them was exceedingly clear today, not a single cloud in sight. Inside this spacious outdoor area, one could clearly see the stars sparkling faintly. Although there weren¡¯t many stars and didn¡¯t reach the legendary level of ¡®lighting up the entire sky¡¯, each individual star could still be discerned. Partnered with this beautiful sky was a cool, refreshing evening breeze and the apaniment of insect sounds from a man-made flower garden nted along the sides of the cliff. For the Federation which had endured through the Dark Era, such a scene truly made people feel as though they had just entered an exquisitely pretty painting.

    The vast and spacious outdoor area was covered with starry balloons and various other colourful decorations. Pure white ivory tables, elm wood benches, strip dining tables with decorations and delicacies atop them. There was even a long grill at one side of the turf with a dozen chefs wearing tall, white hats working on grilling sizzling beef stacks that glistened with oil. As the fragrance of the meat spread across the space, it made everyone feel like drooling uncontrobly.

    As the grounds could fit hundreds of people yet still remain quite spacious, it really was quiterge in scope. The host, Laura, was currently at the entrance of therge hall within the facility and greeted the arriving guests.

    The event was split into two sections. One was therge outdoor grounds for the youths to converge at. The other was therge hall where the so-called societal exchanges took ce. When the event reached its climax, the interaction between the two sides would definitely ur. But for the majority of the time, the two parts remained separate. Elders would chat with elders, and youths would hang out with the other youths. If the two groups were to be forcefully ced together, then everyone would feel the atmosphere to be uneasy and unnatural.

    Almost all of the young guests had already gathered outside and grouped themselves into twos and threes as they chatted and conversed. Even the group of gluttons from Austin, who sounded the most fierce before this event, ignored the food around them. No one made any attempts at the food as all of the youths knew the important point of tonight¡¯s event.

    Don¡¯t assume that since everyone stood there exposed to the night air that they appeared happy and carefree. In fact, the majority of youths ced most of their gazes and attention on therge hall within the facility. Those celebrities and bigwigs there were what this group of young elites truly ced their interests in.

    So under this state of inattentiveness, the appearance Tianjing Academy showed waspletely disregarded.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong.¡± Dressed in a white-coloured western suit, Arnold Teuton walked over and sent his greetings. With a faint smile he shook hands with Wang Zhong while saying, ¡°Wee. Captain Laura is currently apanying some of the elders over there and is unable to attend to us here. Please do ept our apologies.¡±

    Arnold was really the trusted aide to Laura. Hailing from a prosperous aristocratic n within Copperfield City, his n had intimate ties with the Potter n. He was a genius long-ranged specialist. Not only could he analyse thebat situation, he could simultaneously fill in the role ofbat formation analyst within the squadron. Regardless of which squadron in the Eastern Area he might be ced in, an all-rounded talent like he would definitely be the most dazzling hidden ace. He was willing to give all this up, however, and help build the Wild Beast Squadron from the ground up with Laura, bing truly worthy of his title as vice-captain. Furthermore, to be able to receive guests on behalf of Laura showed the rtionship between their two ns. It was something that Anlor, who was in the same position within the Wild Beast Squadron, couldn¡¯t match.

    With grace and courtesy, he guided Wang Zhong and the rest inside. If he were to be honest, he didn¡¯t want to look at this group from Tianjing Academy. The primary reason, however, was actually Wang Zhong.

    Just the sole matter of him having peeked at Laura bathing was enough to make Anlor and Arnold feel like burying Wang Zhong alive. This was enough to make others have an unfavourable impression of Tianjing Academy. Even if it were Scarlet and Emily of the Assassin n, they might possess some prestige and awe in the eyes of others but to Arnold Teuton he couldpletely disregard them. To greet them coureously and guide them in was already giving them his greatest level of sincerity.

    Wang Zhong, however, didn¡¯t care about that. Upon passing through the gates, he was immediately smitten by the fragrant aromas wafting within.

    ¡°Big Brother Wang Zhong! It¡¯s hard to find Copperfield Beef in even St. Mongul. This fragrance is extremely pure! Yes! From the aroma it appears to be 5A Grade! Even I have only eaten such a grade once.¡± Towards gourmet food, Emily¡¯s sense of smell was absolutely like a dog¡¯s. Her entire person sunk into a drunken state. To be so highly revered by Emily Assassin was enough to make the eyes of others emit faint rays of light.

    But can one really tell the grade by smell alone?

    Seeing Emily bubbling with excitement, Wang Zhong chose not to bother about this fact.

    The sound of Barran swallowing his saliva beside him was already ringing in his ears, and Wang Zhong felt simrly hungry. Alright! They all headed over here with empty stomachs for a reason. Wanting to eat now was just fundamentalmon sense that had been naturally built into humans.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Grai. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re fitted for each other today?¡± Hymin said with a radiant smile. Dressed in a deep-blue suit, Grai almost made her drool and salivate. She had never seen Grai look so princely and was afraid that with a slip he¡¯d be devoured by those sisters from Copperfield participating in this event. She had heard rumours that those aristocraticdies didn¡¯t pay much attention to anything else when faced with a truly handsome man!

    When he heard her words, a helpless smile appeared on Grai¡¯s face. Regardless of how handsome he appeared, he really didn¡¯t know how to properly reject others.

    On the other side, Scarlet and Mmi were already walking around freely away from Wang Zhong and the others. But to their captain¡¯s irresponsibility, they had no chance of establishingmunications with others.

    ¡°Alright! Everyone can go and split up!¡± With a huge wave of his hand and an inability to bear with the itchiness in his head, Wang Zhong brought along Barran and Emily to rush excitedly toward the long line of grills.

    While parties were good to participate in, the matter of making friends was like cing a bean before a tortoise to Wang Zhong. Compared to the little baldy and Aioros, there really wasn¡¯t any meaning in deliberately making friends here. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t good at doing such things. For Student Wang Zhong, such matters were far, far less important than these hot and steaming culinary delicacies.

    And honestly, Barran felt extremely blessed. When he was together with senior there wasn¡¯t any need for him to worry about acting like a fool in such a high-ss gathering. Originally, such an event should have made him feel extremely ufortable. It was like the time he had attended the party at Scarlet¡¯s home on the first day at Tianjing Academy. Whenever he entered such events he found he didn¡¯t know where to properly ce his hands.

    It was only due to Senior Wang Zhong leading by example that he was taught what to do at such an event. The correct thing to do was, of course, eat!

 Chapter 237 â€“ A Nobleâ€™s Game

    Chapter 237 ¨C A Noble¡¯s Game

    Do what he wanted to do and do what he could do.

    But this wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. Scarlet was an example of someone who couldn¡¯t just ¡®give in¡¯ just like that. Ordinary people would go about and try to socialize. This wasn¡¯t just for themselves, but for Tianjing Academy. After all, it was a rare opportunity for Tianjing Academy to evene here, and for those like Lily and Colby this was a heaven-sent chance. It was only natural for others to disregard them as Tianjing was indeed insufficient in strengthpared to the rest. Even so, they could at least leave a good impression to some of the experts here. After all, they did make it here in the end.

    While thebat prowess that Wang Zhong, Emily, and Barran showed in the area of gluttony was indeed astonishing, the other squadrons still remained prudent and reserved as they tried to keep the slightest bit of face and manners if they chose to eat. Although the meat being provided was extremely delicious, they weren¡¯t able to break through their embarrassment and go for a second serving. Inparison, Barran didn¡¯t give a single care and had immediately taken five servings¡­ if one just looked at Barran¡¯s build, there were were quite a few who were evenrger than he. Nevertheless, everyone else ate with small bites and appeared extremely refined.

    As such, seeing this scene being yed out by Wang Zhong and his group made everyone else look dumbfounded at them. They all whispered to each other, and upon knowing this was the group from Tianjing a few began to sport ¡®knowing¡¯ expressions.

    Being simple-minded people, Emily and Barran didn¡¯t care for any of this. Wang Zhong, however, was able to see and feel every single gaze falling upon his head. Knowing this, he truly wanted tough out loud. Why do people always want to find reasons for putting up appearances at this time?

    As he thought this, Mu Zi and Aioros came to mind. Aioros was at most in his twenties, while Mu Zi appeared even younger than himself. Their strength, however, was definitely too high for them to be ced within the younger generation of the Federation. Compared to those present here, one could say the stronger one was, the more sincere they would appear.

    ¡°Cough, cough. Captain, are you going to eat that¡­¡± Barran¡¯s gaze was clearly lusting over Wang Zhong¡¯s te, which made him momentarily absent-minded. Wang Zhong quickly stuffed the small, well-done piece of steak into his mouth.

    A savory golden-brown exterior hid the ample juices within. As Wang Zhong explored the taste with his mouth, the meat simply melted apart. He had never before imagined that beef could reach such a level of deliciousness. The great name of Copperfield Cattle indeed deserved its reputation. He could even feel the ample energy contained within. Such good stuff! Paired with that special barbeque sauce which gave it such an appreciating vour and the delightfully chilled and refreshing hignd fruit juice, and he felt as though his quality of life had suddenly risen another level.

    Student Sully suddenly appeared with a couple people in tow and a ss of red wine in hand. Due to him chatting with others, he hadn¡¯t noticed this group of Tianjing fes before him. It was only after the chat that he turned around and noticed Wang Zhong bringing a big one and little one to eat as though their eight generations had been starved. They werepletely throwing away the face of Tianjing. This group had clearly been squeezed into thest train here, yet were still unexpectedly unaware of their status!

    If it were someone with a normal set of brains, then this squadron at the very bottom would have taken the initiative to provideplete service to the other squadrons. This naturally included beingckeys and buttlicking. It was the right attitude for weaklings, yet this group from Tianjing actually treated themselves as the proper guests!

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, I didn¡¯t notice you here. You didn¡¯te over to greet us?¡± Appearing extremely familiar, Sully walked over and spoke with a grin. ¡°I was chatting with some of my friends about you. Captain Wang Zhong, what exactly did you do to make Captain Laura throw such a huge fuss?¡±

    ¡°Are we really that familiar? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s extremely rude to interrupt other people¡¯s meals?¡± Emily snapped back at him.

    Sully naturally knew Emily¡¯s identity, so while he was secretly unhappy with her tone he still gave way due to her status. Even so, this littless had truly gone over her head. ¡°Haha. Little Miss Emily, you seem to be treating this ce as though it were St. Mongul, huh? Could it be that the Assassin n never taught you the manners an aristocrat possesses? Or has your standard dropped to Tianjing¡¯s level after entering that city?¡±

    Bouts ofughter immediately sprung up in their surroundings. Naturally, due to each of them possessing a bit of status, some portion had faintly guessed that Emily¡¯s free rein was due to her low talent within the Assassin n.

    Emily¡¯s face immediately turned red. Seeing this, Wang Zhong quickly waved a hand and said, ¡°Sir Speaker Sully. I will have to convey your evaluation of my honoured city back to our academy. Never would I have imagined that there would be such a great figure in this special training that would actually treat the entire Tianjing City as worthless.¡±

    It was a pity that Ma Dong wasn¡¯t here. If he was then he would have made sure this fellow choked to death on his words. Having learnt a few moves from Ma Dong, Wang Zhong naturally didn¡¯t stay disadvantaged.

    Hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s snappy reply, Sully immediately gawked before coughing drily a few times. He knew he had acted overly pretentious, but in the end he didn¡¯t care much about it. So what if Tianjing was unhappy about him?

    ¡°You must be joking, right? Captain Wang Zhong? Is this the first time you¡¯ve participated in an event like this?¡± Sully said with a smile, ¡°In fact, this night party is a tradition that includes all the previous training sses. Us students aren¡¯t really the main show. Instead, those within therge hall are.¡±

    With an amused look on his face, he pointed at the splendidly done, candle-litrge hall and spoke with a grin. ¡°With Captain Laura¡¯s status, the people that will be there will definitely be a part of the true upper ss aristocrats of Copperfield City. Interacting with even a few of them will be extremely helpful toward our future growth.¡± Looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s steak, he spoke in an extremely benevolent fashion, ¡°Haha. I suggest you not eat too much, Captain Wang Zhong. What if they call for the captains of the various squadrons to go over and meet with those big figures? If you wear a face covered in butter, you¡¯ll just appear too awkward before them. Right, Captain Wang Zhong?¡±

    The few squadron members beside him immediately guffawed. ¡°Haha! Senior Sully is so kind. In fact, that wouldn¡¯t matter at all. Since there are ten squadrons here, all of the captains will definitely be called in. How can those big figures waste time talking to everyone in detail? I guess only a few squadron representatives will be paid attention to. Let¡¯s not speak about this Student Wang Zhong and his mouth covered in grease. Even if he had a clean mouth I doubt Sir Captain Wang Zhong would be paid attention to. Haha! Sorry, sorry. Sir Captain Wang Zhong, I spoke too hastily there.¡±

    ¡°Let it be. Don¡¯t speak like that. They aren¡¯t on the same level as us. Sorry! My friends are too frank and outspoken!¡± With a smile, Sully stopped his squad members from speaking further.

    cing his steak down, Wang Zhong threw Sully a faint smile as he replied, ¡°I heard only weaklings love to bber and shoot their mouths off in order to prove their existence. Would that be correct, Vice-captain Sully?¡±

    Sully¡¯splexion instantly changed. He had originally wanted to mock Wang Zhong but now felt he himself was acting like a weakling. Nevertheless, he kept a smile on his face as he replied, ¡°Captain Wang Zhong truly knows how to talk. But this ce does rely on one¡¯s true ability and not on an empty vessel. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Declining to respond, Wang Zhong once again stopped Emily who had been eagerly awaiting her go at them. Such people did exist in this world, people who, like Sully, desired to find reason for their existence by propping up their superiority and belittling others.

    ¡°I really want to sock him, senior.¡± Even Barran found it hard to hold it in and he voiced his thoughts out to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°While a dog can bite people, people might find it harder to bite the dog back. Although they¡¯re arrogant, those people do have some slight ability. We just have to see their real side on the battlefield. For now¡­ let¡¯s keep eating.¡±

    Unable to hold back her smile andughter, Emily said, ¡°You really can¡¯t tell a good joke, Big Brother Wang Zhong.¡±

    At a party like this, with such arge group of people he was unfamiliar with, why would he bother to carry a ss of wine and greet others respectfully? If one wasn¡¯t familiar with others, then what was the use of giving such a respectful greeting in order to partake of wine-scented discussions? In fact, Emily waspletely disinterested in Sully, but she feltpletely different while by Wang Zhong¡¯s side. This extremely rxed feeling of safety, along with being so close to Wang Zhong beneath that clear night sky. These feelings that were mixed together with the little slivers of happiness made her petite heart jump. She almost felt a bit drunk off it.

    If only this night couldst just a bit longer! Although there was this one small incident, Emily just used her optimistic personality to get over it.

    But before Emily could wake from this perfect dream, Wang Zhong had already been summoned over with the others.

 Chapter 238.1 â€“ Striving to be First and Fearing to be Last

    Chapter 238.1 ¨C Striving to be First and Fearing to be Last

    Just as Sully had said, a party like this was mainly a gathering between the new generation and the higher ups of the Federation. It was done in order for the two groups to mingle and get to know one another. Naturally, the only ones to possess the qualifications for such were the captains of the various squadrons. For an elite squadron like Saxon or Austin, even their vice-captains were invited to mix around with the liveliness of the great hall.

    This, however, was more of a casual meeting for a squadron like Tianjing. Arnold Teuton, the one to invite those qualified people, didn¡¯t seem to have any intent on purposefully inviting Scarlet over. Even his call for Wang Zhong seemed rather hasty and rushed.

    One mustn¡¯t feel overly proud or haughty of one¡¯s awesomeness during one¡¯s youth. Many a time, recognition of a figure from the upper levels would equate to ten years of constant fighting and many winding roads one could take. Furthermore, being able to smoothly reach the top depended on these people supporting one¡¯s back. Those with the slightest bit of emotional quotient would know how important such an opportunity was.

    Following Arnold into therge hall, Wang Zhong noticed that the other captains had already converged within. He was clearly thest to be summoned here.

    Present here were the elites of the elite. At the very front was Leo and Paul who clearly received most of the attention of those inside.

    The atmosphere inside therge hall wasn¡¯t as solemn or restrictive as Wang Zhong expected. On the contrary, it appeared very fashionable and rxed with quite a few so-called sessful figures standing in pairs along the small corners and dining tables spread around. Dressed in western suits and with ages around thirty to forty, most of them wore warm gazes as they judged and sized up these youths with outstanding talents that had just walked in.

    While the youths were admittedly trying to obtain the recognition of these higher-ups, in reality didn¡¯t those higher-ups also hold simr interests in them?

    Youths were the capital of revolution. Regardless of which angle you viewed them from, these young fellows were still extremely youthful and immature, but in the end the future of the Federation would still be lifted above the shoulders of these youngsters. Providing support to these prospective youths and offering various kinds of benefits would bring them under the n¡¯s wing. In other words, they were currently trying to ¡®invest¡¯ in them. Such matters were a favourite pastime of those at the top.

    Naturally, if the other party was a member of arge aristocratic n, then they would include even more deals and promote the rtionship of the younger generations between them. In so doing, it would bring the two ns closer together.

    This was the most orderly path within this era; investing in geniuses!

    The entire Freedom Federation¡¯s governmental structure was based off concepts of inheritance taken from the old era. After experiencing the baptism of the Dark Era, while several parts were changed here and there, the core concept still remained.

    It seemed the few who possessed the greatest authority and status here were those middle-aged men sitting along a long sofa on the left side of the great hall. Anyone with the faintest inkling about Copperfield would recognize those few people.

    Calderon of the Sion n, Socrates of the Myron n, Bern of the Pandelis n¡­ these few were from Copperfield City¡¯s first rank aristocratic ns and had bothplicated and tangled-up connections in the city. Although they weren¡¯tparable to the enormous leviathan that was the Potter n, they could still be designated as giant figures in the entirety of the Eastern Area.

    Take the Sion n for example. They were one of thergest munitions suppliers in the Eastern Area. Even if the n¡¯s background,work, and Federation qualifications were tossed out the window, their own personal forces would still be enough for them to attract one¡¯s attention.

    As for the Myron n, they were transport merchants. In the eyes of many, they might only appear to be a small transportpany living under the shadows of the Stuart n, but the reality was that they had forcibly snatched away 40 percent of the armoured railway transports in the entire Eastern Area. And if onepared the transport and shipping abilities within the Eastern Area, then they alone could summon a shipping might far more powerful than even the Stuart n.

    Lastly would be the Pandelis n. They held simr areas of operations as the Assassin n. On the surface they conduct auctions and deal with precious stone creations, but the reality was that they were a very specialized adventuring n. The number of high-level mercenaries under their control was around twenty. Regardless of how mysterious the various restricted areas of the Federation were, or even the ¡®Frontlines¡¯ which werepletely unknown to themon man, their shadowy fingers were present in all of them¡­

    Calderon, Socrates, and Bern. Perhaps they weren¡¯t the ones to hold the most authority within their ns, but they could definitely be considered figures with true speaking power among the various ns and even within Copperfield City. When ced alongside this group of youths who had yet to even graduate, they could truly be counted as figures those youngsters would risk their lives to look up to.

    This was especially true for Calderon. As the eldest son of the Sion n, he was the nominal sessor to the n leader. In this case he was undoubtedly more influential than the others beside him. To willingly give Laura face ande tonight was surprising even for her.

    When invitations were given out for such asions they would generally skip past specific names and only include the surnames of the various ns within. As all of the variousrge ns knew about this special ss being held within the academy, it was the usual practice for them to give the Potter n some face by sending over someone with a bit of authority and that was all. No one expected, however, that Calderon would personally grace this event.

    Although he was only forty years old, the aura of a high-level controller had long since been nurtured in Calderon. Even as he casually sat on the sofa, his every word and smile was enough to affect the surrounding atmosphere in thisrge hall.

    ¡°Little Friend Leo.¡± After receiving Leo¡¯s self-introduction, Calderon gave a smile in reply and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done pretty well for having defeated out Copperfield City¡¯s god-favoured daughter and achieve champion of the entire Eastern Area in one fell swoop. I heard your Austin Academy¡¯s Five Shield Formation was actually created by you. Is that right, Little Friend Leo? Haha. I personally watched a few of your matches. You were able to bring out the defensive capabilities of heavy soldiers while also consolidating each and every single step in order to reduce to the most minimum the issues behind the formation¡¯s inflexibility. Such creativity and talent is truly admirable.¡±

    Austin¡¯s Five Shield Formation had already been analyzed inside and out after the previous year, and its strengths and weaknesses were already known to everyone. But when those words left Calderon¡¯s mouth, it undeniably held a different kind of vour to it. Even Leo, who had his heart steeled on the militaristic path and had no ns to establish himself in Copperfield City, felt nearly overwhelmed by the emotions rising in his heart. To gain recognition from such a person would clearly provide much assistance to his future.

    It was obvious that Calderon had motives for participating in this event. In fact, this was just another disy of his Sion n¡¯s style.

    During the past years, they had grown rich from their sales of firearms and weren¡¯t inferior to a leviathan like the Potter n on the aspect of wealth. What they were missing, however, was true authority and status. Within the circle thatprised of those ns at the peak, a n like the Sion n which only made their mark in the past two to three generations were considered nouveau riche at the very most. If they didn¡¯t show much ambition and only looked over their wealth and connections within Copperfield City, then they would undeniably be able to live extremelyfortable lives for a long period of time.

    But if they did want to participate in politics, as well as hold some true authority within the Federation, then they needed to transform their status of merchants into that of genuine upper ss aristocrats. They needed to use their brains.

    So what were they to do? They other established ns had already long-filled their many positions to the brim, simply leaving no room for newer ns to insert themselves. The only method left was to invest money and effort into these elite youths. Controlling the younger generation was equivalent to controlling the future. Thus, Calderon was extremely interested in such a gathering, and he had a n willing to fork over a lot of money. Naturally, the prerequisite was that the youth they chose was worth investing in.

 Chapter 238.2 â€“ Striving to be First and Fearing to be Last

    Chapter 238.2 ¨C Striving to be First and Fearing to be Last

    As the host, Laura sat beside them.

    Laura¡¯s status in the Potter n was extremely high and wasn¡¯t of the same level as those of her generation. Her father, Cartier Potter, was the eldest son of the Potter n¡¯s main branch and was a powerful contender for the next Potter n head.

    In his youth Cartier led Copperfield Academy to burst out with glory in the CHF Competition finals. After graduating, rather than enter a high level military posting arranged by his n¡¯s elders, he instead started as the lowest ranking soldier on the Federation¡¯s frontlines. In the short span of two dozen years, he achieved the position of major general and was one of the youngest generals in the Federation¡¯s military.

    Although one of the reasons he could achieve such sess was still in part due to his status, it had merely brought him a couple more opportunities within the military. Every step he took was built upon the umtion of military aplishments, to the point where he could be rated as a legendary figure of his era.

    Other than Laura¡¯s father, there was also her elder brother, Molton Potter. He was considered one of the leading figures inside the Federation¡¯s younger generation, and was the only expert from Copperfield City to reach the sanctuary division before the age of 25. The only gripe one would have was his personality. Simply speaking, he was wanton and unrestrained and loved his freedom, causing much headache for his family members.

    Although her current aplishments weren¡¯t as high as her brother¡¯s, Laura still held the alternate identity of a soul beast master with her Explosive Bear. This lent much credit to her name. Everyone was quite new to the boundless future prospects of a soul beast master, an upation that seemed to have no limit. Looking at in the long term, Laura¡¯s status seemed to exceed her elder brother¡¯s in the eyes of the majority. She seemed to possess an extremely high possibility of bing one of the top-ss, ultra-strong future experts of the Federation.

    So while she was still of theter generation, she wasn¡¯t someone the likes of Calderon, Socrates, or Bern could treat as a little kid.

    ¡°Austin Academy¡¯s Student Leo.¡± Calderon¡¯sughing voice sounded exceedingly candid, and the faint hint of amusement in his tone didn¡¯t seem to have any ire in it. ¡°The members participating in the Federation¡¯s greatest defensive formation ofst year are indeed young and promising.¡±

    ¡°Calderon, Little Friend Paul from Saxon is also pretty good you know. Although their results a few years ago was only 10th ce in the Eastern Area, they still managed to storm their way to the top threest year. Haha! I recently heard you had thoughts of helping a number of other squadrons, right? Saxon would be a pretty good choice.¡±

    Paul was different from Leo.

    Although he could be considered a member of an aristocratic n, a n from such a third-rate city like Saxon was definitely unable to reach the genuine stage these bigwigs stayed at. Generally, the majority of those born with such a background would head off to the military after graduation and end up in teams like the Elite Raiding Force.

    But Paul just so happened to be an assassin. Although assassins were still very popr in the army, they were basically relegated roles such as reconnaissance and scouting. They did the most menial and dangerous of work, the death rate being the highest in their divisions. The majority wouldn¡¯t be able to see light their entire lives.

    Such an arrangement wasn¡¯t something Paul was willing to do. Rather than choosing the military after graduation and bing a reconnaissance soldier, or being holed up in a small city like Saxon to slowly rot away, he would rather take this opportunity to make friends with some bigwigs!

    He of course didn¡¯t dare to have thoughts on a n like the Potter n, which was too big of a boat for him. Rather, even if he were to make it with them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain that high of a position. Instead it would be the new aristocracy, the ones with wealth and power like Calderon that would be most suited for Paul. It didn¡¯t matter how much support Saxon Academy provided him. Since the Saxon Squadron didn¡¯tck any funds or supporting merchants, the most important thing for him was to increase his level of connections with the higher-ups.

    Suppressing the ecstasy in his heart, Paul tried his best not to appear too servile or overbearing as he replied, ¡°Thank Mr. Calderon and Mr. Socrates for your praises. This is simply the result of every member of Saxon working hard together. This Paul doesn¡¯t dare take credit for it all.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Calderon gave a hearty chuckle as he said, ¡°Not arrogant nor impatient. Neither servile or overbearing. There are very few youths with this level of culture temperament!¡±

    Other than Leo and Paul, the other squadron captains went up one by one and excitedly gave a self-introduction to Calderon and the others. Although their results the year before weren¡¯tparable to Austin or Saxon¡¯s, they were still veteran squadrons of the Eastern Area and possessed a certain level ofpetency and strength. All of them were heaven-favoured ones and as long as they spoke they would garner a round or two of praise and apuse.

    As Laura listened, she would decorate the already perfect words with some flowers from time to time. Regardless of whether it was Austin¡¯s Leo or Saxon¡¯s Paul, the two of them were undoubtedly the main characters here in the eyes of the majority. Even so, they weren¡¯t the ones to truly interest Laura. Searching into the crowd, she quickly spotted the figure of her target.

    Tianjing Academy¡¯s Wang Zhong.

    When she noticed his current situation, she almost burst out intoughter.

    This fellow appeared a little too calm. Those few vice-captains that had tagged along were desperately trying to head toward the front of the queue and vie for the chance to show their faces to these great figures at the front. If they did manage to get a chance, they would begin to shoot their mouths off. All of thismotion had shoved the genuine captain of Tianjing Academy to the back of the line. If it were any other captain then they would have already erupted with fury. Only this fellow appeared unworried about all this. In fact, he just stood there at the back with an unhurried and content expression.

    Laura had already instructed Arnold to get a hold of Wang Zhong¡¯s background information. This fe was really just a normal person from Tianjing, without any n or influence to rely upon. Such a person should be disying a yearning or desire to stand out in this scenario, yet none of this was present on Wang Zhong.

    To be frank, it was extremely hard for an unambitious person to be strong, especially if they were a captain. With his current age he shouldn¡¯t be able to hide his ambition and thoughts so deeply. As such, his current disy simply showed his disregard for everyone present.

    But the information given also detailed Wang Zhong¡¯s expertise inmanding and providing support. He had be captain due to his theoretical knowledge and eye for the situation rather than his personalbat strength. All of this was information disyed without omission from the data taken of Tianjing¡¯s match with Adolf.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the incident on the third floor, Laura would¡¯ve believed such a person wouldn¡¯t be able to evade her Bear Rules The World¡­ especially after being stunned by her good looks!

    Could it be that shecked charm? This was something Laura wasn¡¯t willing to believe!

    So, luck?

    Frankly speaking, Laura didn¡¯t know what to believe in.

    If Wang Zhong really was that ¡®King invincible beneath the heavens¡¯ within the OP, then there would be no meaning for him to get close to Calderon. If he wished, he simply needed to show a bit of his identity within the OP and at least half the Ten Great ns of the Federation might immediately extend olive branches to him. Therefore, such a disy by him now fell within logical boundaries.

    Regardless of how deep he hid, so long as Wang Zhong was in Copperfield she would be able to break this mystery!

    After the other eight captains more or less finished their self-introductions, Wang Zhong walked forward and nned to give his self-introduction to everyone. From the looks of it he just appeared to move with the flor. Before he could open his mouth and speak, however, from right behind him appeared Sully who suddenly shoved his head forward to interrupt, ¡°Excuse me, excuse me!¡±

 Chapter 239 â€“ A Good Dog Doesnâ€™t Block the Way

    Chapter 239 ¨C A Good Dog Doesn¡¯t Block the Way

    Sully took two to three steps forward and passed by Wang Zhong, a radiant smile stered on his face as he walked to the front. ¡°Saxon Squadron, Sully, sends his regards to the seniors present.¡±

    Since Calderon and the others had graduated from Copperfield Academy, and everyone here was participating in the special training, calling them seniors wasn¡¯t a problem.

    With a smile, everyone just nodded their heads. It was as though they hadn¡¯t noticed Wang Zhong, just that in their eyes Tianjing Academy was just a filler squadron brought over to make up for the shortfall of people. It didn¡¯t matter if he gave a self-introduction or not as none of them held much interest for Tianjing.

    After Sully took the lead, those few vice-captains standing behind Wang Zhong began to walk up without the slightest bit of courtesy. Deep within their hearts they treated their own vice-captain statuses as worthy of much higher respect than Wang Zhong¡¯s captain status.

    This made Wang Zhong speechless. This was just a self-introduction. Why the need to rush?

    Sitting to the side, Laura couldn¡¯t bear to watch this farce anymore and, with a smile, interrupted a vice-captain from Lennon Academy while waving a hand toward Wang Zhong, ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, care to introduce yourself?¡±

    Quite a number in the great hall turned to look over when they heard Laura¡¯s words.

    Although Wang Zhong didn¡¯t feel any physiological rejection toward these ns and influences within Copperfield City, he didn¡¯t have the heart to suck up to them either. The only thing he was thinking of now was just carrying out the responsibilities required of him. As a representative of Tianjing Academy, it was a must for him to disy respect and manners. ¡°Good evening, seniors. Pleased to meet you. My name is Wang Zhong, captain of the Tianjing Squadron.¡±

    Even those at the front, like Leo and Paul, who hadn¡¯t sold themselves off with a deluge of heavenly flowers, still added quite a few personalpliments about themselves. No one gave such a simple self-introduction like Wang Zhong.

    Other than Austin and Saxon none of the other academies really stayed in Calderon and the others¡¯ memories. From the looks of it, however, this person called Wang Zhong clearly didn¡¯t receive the same respect as the other special training squadron captains. It was easy to see where he stood from this. Clearly this fellowcked the strength and character for others to waste their time on.

    Sending a smile over, Calderon and the rest immediately returned their attention to Paul.

    ¡°So, Little Friend Paul, you¡¯re in your third academic year now, right? What ns do you have after graduation?¡± Afterpletely ignoring Wang Zhong, Calderon immediately tossed the spotlight back on Paul.

    With a faint smile, Paul replied to the question in a smooth fashion. There would always be some who would naturally be cast under the spotlight no matter where they went, and Paul was clearly one such person. Furthermore, he was indeed extremely outstanding. Regardless of whether one looked at his outer appearance, experienced his temperament, seen his results inst year¡¯s CHF, or even simply listened to his style of conversation, it was easy to notice he was on another levelpared to normal youths.

    As she listened to Paul¡¯s fluent reply, Laura felt a bit awkward. She never imagined this would result in Wang Zhong justing to give a greeting. Nevertheless, this fellow actually looked as though he didn¡¯t even care, making Laura wrinkle her forehead in response.

    In the end, was this fellow All-Mouthy King or not? Could All-Mouthy King be so low-profile? Where were the mannerisms of a powerhouse?

    Currently, with most of the self-introductions over and done with, the atmosphere in therge hall appeared more harmonious and peaceful. A few of the bigwigs continued to gather around Paul and Leo, chatting andughing as they did so. As for the other captains and vice-captains, they also made contact with the other aristocratic ns present in therge hall. While those ns weren¡¯t as influential as the Sion n or Myron n, they were still able to receive an invitation from the Potter n which meant their influence had reached a certain level in Copperfield City. Meeting any of these people was enough for the weaker captains.

    Inparison, not a single person cared about Sir Captain Wang from Tianjing Academy. His previous disy had been too marginal, and even those few vice-captains appeared stronger than he. Who would even bother with a waste like him?

    As soothing music continued to y throughout therge hall, Sully remained by Paul¡¯s side. The two apanied Calderon, and while there weren¡¯t many ces for him to join in the conversation, being able to say one or two statement was more than enough. At the very least, he made himself appear more familiar before Calderon¡¯s eyes.

    It was a pity that Tianjing Academy¡¯s Little Hymin wasn¡¯t here to see this scene. If she were then he might have had a chance to salvage this situation. Unable to resist, Sully shot Wang Zhong a look from the corner of his eyes. What he saw almost made him burst intoughter. The man stood by himself, no one caring enough to stand near and talk with him. He was aplete outcast in thisrge hall¡¯s high-level atmosphere. This made him all-the-more happy within his heart.

    ¡°What interesting thought are you having, Little Friend Sully?¡± Calderon suddenly asked with a smile.

    A tremor shook Sully¡¯s heart. But just as he was about to open his mouth and reply, a sudden moring of noise began to sound within therge hall.

    ¡°Headmaster Schoffel has arrived.¡± Moving closer, Socrates murmured the news into Calderon¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What did his honoure here for?¡± Calderon couldn¡¯t help eximing in shock.

    If one counted Calderon and the others as eminent, unapproachable figures to this group of younglings, then Headmaster Schoffel would definitely be an existence that towered over them like a mountain.

    Vice-dean of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science. Don¡¯t look down on him just because of the attached ¡®vice-¡¯. This title wasn¡¯t much lower than the position of dean itself. His contributions to the sciences on the aspect of rune patterns was more than enough to cement his status. It was just slightly lower than those legendary scientists of the past. In this era he could be considered as one at the peak.

    Simrly, the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science was an ultra-privileged division. One could say the authority behind the Institute of Science wasn¡¯t the least bit weaker than the government itself. Furthermore, Headmaster Schoffel was the brother of the current Potter n leader. At the same time, he acted as the Great Elder of the n and possessed simrly high authority and say within the n. When tied with his control over Copperfield Academy, he was a godfather level figure within the city.

    Right now, happiness was already present on Calderon¡¯s face. This sir headmaster didn¡¯t like to show his face in such events. Although they lived in the same city, a figure like Calderon might not be able to see Schoffel even if he sent a heartfelt request. He hastily rushed to his feet, Socrates and the rest following suit. Thisrge group couldn¡¯t wait to send their greetings out. Such a chance was hard toe by!

    For them, don¡¯t even think about getting into sir headmaster¡¯s graces, just speaking a few words with him today would be a matter that would grant one iparable face within Copperfield City.

    One had to notice that everyone present had such scary thoughts in their hearts. That group of little fellows participating in this special training had actually just seen Headmaster Schoffel in the afternoon. At that time they had seen an extremely stern image of him. But knowing he would appear in this event, quite a few people suddenly turned a bit crazy. A number of people quickly shoved their way toward the entrance and Wang Zhong was thrown to the back again. Compared to before, however, instead of vice-captains it was everyone doing so.

    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me! Don¡¯t block the way!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Schoffel! Headmaster Schoffel¡­ fuckers. A good dog doesn¡¯t block the road!¡±

    Currently, Laura didn¡¯t seem to care about Sir Captain Wang being shoved around like a punching bag. Grandpa actually came to such a small party? He never even gave me any notice! This was truly too idental for her.

    At the front of this crowd, indeed, walked in a casually-dressed Old Potter.

    ¡°Why did youe, grandfather?¡± With extreme happiness in her expression, Laura grabbed hold of the old man¡¯s neck. Old Potter was her grandfather and teacher, but he normally didn¡¯t bother to attend such a gathering. Did the sun rise in the west?

    ¡°Little Laura, is a fe by the name of Wang Zhong here?¡± An iparably stern expression was on Old Potter¡¯s face as he spoke with extreme caution.

    Apprehension immediately filled the hearts of everyone in thisrge hall. Calderon and a handful of others here were extremely clear of the explosive and fiery temper Headmaster Schoffel possessed. They couldn¡¯t bear to listen as they turned to look behind them. Wang Zhong? Was it that fellow from Tianjing Academy? What vition did this fe pull?

 Chapter 240 â€“ Children Playing on the Side

    Chapter 240 ¨C Children ying on the Side

    Laura¡¯s heart suddenly went ¡®badump¡¯. She was all too clear of her grandfather¡¯s temperament. Once he became serious there was no one that could tell him to do otherwise.

    Currently, the atmosphere within therge hall turned a bit weird. Laura hastily asked, ¡°Grandfather, is there some kind of misunderstanding here?¡±

    Hearing her reply, Old Potter¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed before he turned to gaze at the crowd of people behind Laura. ¡°So that means he¡¯s here, right?¡±

    That gaze¡­

    It was too sharp and prating!

    Like a sharp sword, everyone instantly gave way before such a gaze, and Sir Captain Wang just happened to stand right in their sights.

    Wang Zhong was currently unable to make heads or tails of the current situation. Ever since he entered Copperfield he had always been well-behaved. He didn¡¯t offend anyone, right?

    Looking at this fellow sporting that naive expression, everyone looked as though a dead man was before them.

    Was this fellow an idiot? Can he not notice the great trouble about to befall him?

    Not saying a single word, Old Potter stormed through the crowd and headed in Wang Zhong¡¯s direction. His gaze was resolute as it locked upon Wang Zhong, and he began to size up thetter from head to toe.

    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±

    Laura followed hastily, but before she couldplete her sentence she was shocked by Old Potter¡¯s actions.

    Having sized Wang Zhong up for a moment, Old Potter suddenly extended his old, weathered hands and grasped Wang Zhong¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Are you the one who wrote that thing on the little ck board in the library?¡±

    Everyone present was instantly petrified¡­

    He had previously assumed it would be something big, but after hearing the question Wang Zhong simply gawked as he said, ¡°Are you talking about that library? Ah, sorry about that? When I was there I just felt your questions were very interesting so I casually wrote my thoughts about them.¡±

    ¡°You casual thoughts?¡± Old Potter¡¯s eyes seemed about to fall off, and the stern expression on his face instantly blossomed into a smile. This was a true genius before him! ¡°Don¡¯t say anything now! Come,e,e! Little brother, let¡¯s have a nice chat!¡±

    Even as Old Potter continued to spew out those words, he had already hauled Wang Zhong off into the facility with iparable intimacy.

    Little brother? Nice chat?

    Sounds of jaws dropping rang out across the area as everyone had the same thought in mind. What the fuck was this situation? One lording about in heaven, the other crawling underground. The two were so distant from one another that there shouldn¡¯t be a single line connecting them. And yet¡­

    That wasn¡¯t right! From the looks of it, Headmaster Schoffel seemed to treat Wang Zhong with high regard! Wasn¡¯t this fellow a waste?

    Suppressing the shock in his heart, arge smile appeared on Calderon¡¯s face as he walked forward and said, ¡°Headmaster Schoffel, this Student Wang Zhong is¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, what little ck board in the library?¡± Laura was also extremely curious. Could it be that grandfather knows his identity? Even though he might appear to be All-Mouthy King, her grandfather wouldn¡¯t show much interest in that. He focused more on higher level rune pattern theories and principles, not personalbat prowess.

    But Old Potter simply waved his hand. Screw Calderon or Laura, he didn¡¯t have time for them! He immediately gave an impatient reply, ¡°Shoo! You little brats can go y somewhere else! As if you guys will know what we are talking about. Don¡¯t participate in stuff blindly!¡±

    Everyone around them were close to turning into rocks. This is so embarrassing¡­

    Although Laura didn¡¯t think too much of it, Calderon and Socrates were around forty years of age. Yet, in the end, they had been addressed as little brats.

    Old Potter didn¡¯t bother to entertain anyone else, yet he continued to show an exceeding friendly stance toward Wang Zhong. It was as though he were pulling along his grandson-inw, one that appeared particrly pleasing to his eyes. He directly pulled Wang Zhong to the sofa Calderon and the others had previously sat on.

    Calderon, Socrates, and the rest hastily followed, bellies brimming with curiosity as they wanted to know the exact situation. But Old Potter started to chase them away more actively. ¡°You little kids go off and y elsewhere. Don¡¯te here and disturb us. Little Laura, is there any more of that can of ¡®Clouds and Mist¡¯ grandfather told you to put awayst time?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Laura was now really on the point of losing her rational thinking.

    From a single nce, Old Potter could tell there was some left. ¡°Oi, foolishss. What¡¯s the matter? Hurry up and boil a pot for grandfather and Wang Zhong.¡±

    Laura instantly turned a bit dizzy. That can of ¡®Clouds and Mist¡¯ was a precious treasure of Old Potter. He was even afraid his old tea drinking buddies would find out about it, so he specially had her store it in her private garden. But he was actually willing to take it out and serve it to Wang Zhong? Exactly what demonic art did this guy cast on Old Potter?

    Everyone was now in a statue-like state, especially Student Sully and the other sir vice-captains. Their brains were close to exploding. What the fuck was all this about!?

    Being the fastest to snap out of his petrified state, Calderon smiled as he said, ¡°Headmaster Schoffel definitely came here to find Wang Zhong for some matter. Let us give the two some space. I heard Miss Laura invited the best grill chefs in Copperfield over for tonight. Haha. I¡¯m really getting hungry now!¡±

    After he spoke, he and Socrates took the lead and walked straight out. No matter how curious they were of these two, this one old, one young duo, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good to continue staying there. Momentster, the entirerge hall waspletely emptied out and vacated.

    Old Potter couldn¡¯t care less about all of these. The only thing that could catch his attention was the youth sitting right in front of him.

    As for Wang Zhong, his impression of Schoffel was that of a straightforward, outspoken old man with just a few twists and turns in his emotions. When Old Potter opened his mouth, he immediately asked about the two questions on the little ck board in the library. He didn¡¯t spare a single praise for Wang Zhong¡¯s high level perception and understanding.

    ¡°You praise me too much, sir headmaster. That was just an odd sh of divine light, that¡¯s all,¡± said Wang Zhong. He waspletely overwhelmed by the shame of being overly praised. He had previously assumed those questions had been casually written by some random student of Copperfield Academy.

    Old Potter pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°Just call me Old Potter. Your sh of divine light is definitely extraordinary. I already developed a rational conclusion based off your answer and feel I can form a small-sized spatial partition. The only thingcking is the theory behind how thates into existence as a system of the rune pattern system. urately speaking, this should be called life rune patterns.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s verifications of his question made Old Potter exceeding excited. This was opening a brand new world for him. Although it was but a window, it was stillpletely different from the previously blurry scene he had been observing through in the past.

    Nodding, Wang Zhong said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This rune pattern design is brimming with vitality. In fact, with just a certain degree of self-adjustment it still possesses much differences from our own rune pattern art. What I feel, however, is that each system as their own unique trait. I feel this life rune pattern is actually closer to dimensional essence.¡±

    When he heard Wang Zhong¡¯s exnation, Old Potter turned a bit dazed before he started to size Wang Zhong up. ¡°You good brat. I truly underestimated that Moore fellow. If Tianjing¡¯s rune pattern system is already at this level, then us Copperfield guys can simply shut our operations down. We two happen to hold the same view, which is that dimensional energy gives us many hints. It¡¯s just that the influence of science is too great. From the looks of it, we had tossed away a watermelon in order to enjoy the sesame seed.¡±

    Smiling, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. But at the very least, rune pattern techniques have helped our Federation endure the previous Dark Era. Life rune patterns don¡¯t seem to have any conflict with the current techniques used, so anyone interested is free to dig deeper.¡±

    As the ¡®creator¡¯, Wang Zhong could naturally feel the convenience of that ¡®miniature temporary spatial pouch¡¯. Even so, the current level of rune patterns possessed by the Federation made it so that creating such a life rune pattern array required sufficient control over one¡¯s soul power. Simply speaking, it required someone who was able to entire the hyperdimension with simply their spiritual soul. This was like a paper covering a window. If one knew, then one knew. If one didn¡¯t know, then one wouldn¡¯t ever know.

 Chapter 241.1 â€“ Granddaughterâ€™s Husband?

    Chapter 241.1 ¨C Granddaughter¡¯s Husband?

    If traditional rune patterns were able to be widespread due to industrialization, then one could say life rune patterns wouldn¡¯t be suited to follow it. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t n to overly exin and break down this life rune pattern array as it belonged to Aioros in the end. Even so, this process ofprehension had benefited both Wang Zhong and Old Potter a great deal. Especially for thetter, as he already possessed outstanding knowledge and depth of understanding on the subject. Old Potter gave Wang Zhong a clearer understanding of the essence behind the little spatial pouch which allowed him to learn much.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s own understanding of space was built on the academic foundations provided by the academy, along with his own view of the dimensions from Simba. As he studied the Federation¡¯s basics on the matter, he had already determined that such a high level of understanding wasn¡¯t something ordinary students and teachers possessed. This was before he met someone like Old Potter. If he hadn¡¯t met him, then everything he said would¡¯ve been regarded as heretic.

    One old and one young continued to chat with a frenzy. At this moment, Laura arrived with an antique purple teapot in hand. Those two had already forgotten about the time and there was nothing else present in their eyes other than the subject of their conversation. They didn¡¯t even notice Laura when she walked over to them and poured them each a cup of tea. But it was just as she was doing so that a single sentence nearly made her slip and fall.

    What had happened was Old Potter nodding his head repeatedly before turning a thousand words into a single sigh and sentence; ¡°Listening to the words of a wise man is truly superior to studying ten years of books!¡±

    Laura¡¯s hands turned limp for an instant and she nearly dropped the precious purple porcin pot in her hands.

    This, this¡­ is this really grandfather, the one who dared to scold the Federation¡¯s chairman? Furthermore, this statement was actually spoken to a youth around her age! Exactly who was Wang Zhong? Rune patterns having lives? What the hell?

    Laura waspletely stupefied and stayed in that state until Old Potter sighed once more with deep emotion as he said, ¡°Wang Zhong, your understanding towards the lives of rune patterns truly makes me¡­¡±

    It was only then that old Potter noticed Laura¡¯s presence. With a casual wave of his hands, he signaled Laura toe over quickly. ¡°I¡¯m really having a hard time thinking where exactly a little braniac like you sprouted from. You even give me a feeling like you¡¯re looking down upon me from an iparably high ce. If not for me personally hearing you speak, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Although that fellow, Moore, is quite alright on the creation of weapons, he isn¡¯t on this level.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you¡¯re really an extraordinary brat. Even with such limited information avable to you, you were actually able to reach such a high level of understanding on the topic. Do you have any interest in joining my research team?¡± Old Potter was the kind with a quick temper. As he approached the topic, his poaching heart was quickly lit.

    With a smile, Wang Zhong said, ¡°I have just a bit of interest in rune patterns. But in the end, I want to be a heroic soul soldier. If you just let me do research for too long, I¡¯ll be no different from everyone else.¡±

    Old Potter wasn¡¯t one to easily give up. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me so quickly, ok? Let¡¯s just use this period of time and have you give it a try.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afriad that¡¯ll be hard considering I still have to participate in the lessons of this special training.¡±

    Old Potter almost choked on his tongue as he tried to scrap together a reply. ¡°Special training? That ying session isn¡¯t very important. Why do you care about the influence from the academy? I¡¯ll help get you a special case absence slip. In fact, that won¡¯t even be necessary¡ª¡±

    ¡°I still have to attend ordinary training,¡± Wang Zhong said with a smile. ¡°The CHF is just around the corner and our Tianjing Squadron wishes to obtain a good ranking. I can¡¯t just skip training.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking with me, little fe?¡± Old Potter stared at Wang Zhong with wide eyes, an incredulous expression on his face. ¡°How can you lump that killing business together with the big things we are about to do and achieve?¡±

    This tone¡­

    Hearing Old Potter¡¯s words, Wang Zhong really had nothing to say. They definitely held different levels of importance toward the topic. Different people had different aspirations. Still, refusing now would appear rude and impolite. ¡°Our Tianjing Academy ced all its hopes and dreams on the shoulders of our squadron. We¡ª¡±

    He was interrupted by Old Potter before he couldplete his excuse. ¡°Tianjing Academy? Isn¡¯t Greene your Tianjing Academy¡¯s headmaster? I¡¯ll give him a skylink callter; I feel you don¡¯t need to return to Tianjing. Regardless of whichever condition you bring up, our Copperfield Academy is much better than Tianjing in every way. If you feel you¡¯re letting Tianjing Academy down, just state it clearly. Alright, I¡¯ll just get thatss, Laura, to transfer over to Tianjing and let her help your academy win that whateverpetition. Thisss¡¯s mind is a bit weaker than your¡¯s, but her fighting and killing skills will be more than enough¡­¡±

    Pffft~

    The only person at this moment who would dare show any signs of a headache would be Laura. Hearing Old Potter¡¯s rebuttal here, Laura almost bit off her tongue. Really, what bewitching drug did this fellow give to grandfather!? He actually wants me to transfer!?

    The most important point, however, was that¡­ What did he mean by my mind being slightly weaker other than for fighting and killing!?

    Was this really her grandpa?

    Since no one dared to disturb the elder and youngster within the building, after leading the group out Calderon and the rest found some reason or another to depart early. Earlier, none of them had treated Wang Zhong with any regard, but the attitude Old Potter showed was clear for all to see. It seemed they had all misjudged him. Forcibly staying would have just meant them finding fault in themselves. Most importantly, they were all very clear about the mannerisms and style of Old Potter and in the end that was all they needed in order to understand the situation.

    The leftoverrge group of students also weren¡¯t in the mood to fool around. In fact, most weren¡¯t clear as to what exactly had happened. The only thing they knew was that Headmaster Schoffel had arrived, before therge crowd of ¡®refined figures¡¯ walked out with dejected and depressed expressions. This group included all of the captains and vice-captains of the various squadrons. Currently, other than Old Potter and Laura, the only one who remained inside was Tianjing Academy¡¯s Wang Zhong.

    Everyone was now grouping together in twos and threes, whispering to one another as they guessed what was happening inside. The majority of them were curious and interested, while the most excited one was Arnold Teuton.

    One could say he was the only one present who understood the temper and shorings of Old Potter. The old man had a short fuse, and little figures wouldn¡¯t even enter his gaze. Seemingly all members of the Potter n had such a temperament.

    Because he stood outside, greeting guests, Arnold hadn¡¯t been there to witness the scene. But to him there wasn¡¯t any need to guess. The matter of Wang Zhong having peeped on Laura had definitely entered Old Potter¡¯s ears. With the old headmaster¡¯s temper, there was even the possibility of him devouring Wang Zhong alive! In this case, Old Potter actually possessed the ability to do so!

    But such thoughts were quickly dispelled in a short period of time. If Old Potter did look for Wang Zhong because of that matter, then why did that Saxon vice-captain¨Cthe one who clearly disliked Wang Zhong¨Chave such a ck face when he walked out? Not just he, even Saxon Squadron¡¯s captain, Paul, seemed destitute. The other squadron leaders even looked embarrassed over this.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Arnold greeted Paul and handed him a ss of red wine. Twitching his mouth toward therge hall, he asked with a grin, ¡°What happened in there?¡±

    Noticing Arnold, Paul epted the ss from him. The man was still someone he had to give face to.

    It was just so close. He only had to take a step sessfully into the sanctuary division and, upon getting recognition from Calderon and the others, he could establish his bloodline and expand his future paths. This was Paul¡¯s most important goal ining to this Copperfield special training. But now, after Headmaster Schoffel¡¯s arrival, that Surnamed Wang stole all of the spotlight from under him, Captain Paul!

    Truthfully speaking, he didn¡¯t mind others being in the spotlight and didn¡¯t even mind that Wang Zhong got recognized by Old Potter. ¡®You walk your path, I walk mine.¡¯ It was just that this situation made it so that all of his chances with the others disappeared.

 Chapter 241.2 â€“ Grandson-in-law?

    Chapter 241.2 ¨C Grandson-inw?

    The change in attitude shown by Calderon and the rest was all too clear. It was simr to the suffering one felt after eating the back of a fly. Paul knew that in the near future he wouldn¡¯t be able to garner much interest from that group of people.

    To break off his road to fortune was simply no different from killing his parents!

    Old Potter naturally wasn¡¯t someone he could offend. Not only couldn¡¯t he offend him, he also couldn¡¯t harbor any hatred. This debt could only be settled with the head of that Surnamed Wang!

    Wang Zhong¡­

    Although Paul¡¯s face wasn¡¯t exactly the best at the moment, he wasn¡¯t one to easily show his emotions either. He was usually gloomy anyway. This time, however, even his heart didn¡¯t exhibit his usual calmness and peace.

    To assassins, showing one¡¯s killing intent before taking action was no different from showing one¡¯s failure of the mission. Holding back from any exhibition of happiness or anger was something built into him due to his upation.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Paul answered with a faint smile. He gave no furtherment after that.

    In contrast, Sully had an unhappy expression on his face, as though he really had eaten a fly. He started to mouth off from the indirect prompt, ¡°That Wang Zhong is amazing you know! He got the recognition of Headmaster Schoffel and even managed to chase all of us out! Such a heavenly favoured son!¡±

    Currently, the faces of the other captains were also quite ugly. Although they had been chased out by Old Potter, it was actually no different from being chased out by Wang Zhong himself. What Sully did was expertly drew out their hatred. Just like how first impressions built up one¡¯s view of a person, one¡¯s hatred for another was no different. On the contrary, what Sully did now was make everyone dislike Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. It should have just been a lucky strike. Perhaps Headmaster Schoffel found him for some other matter. Furthermore, he appears to hold Captain Wang Zhong in very high regard. Haha. This Captain Wang Zhong truly is a person who hid himself deeply,¡± Leo said with a slight smile. Not everyone had bitten the baitid out by this Saxon duo. Although they did feel slightly ufortable in their hearts, they didn¡¯t treat the matter with too much importance.

    ¡°But what is this all about?¡± Captain Galen of Lennon Academy asked. With a pair of golden-rimmed eyes, he appeared to be an extremely clean and refined man. As the representative of his academy¡¯s special abilities department, not only was Galen a genius whomanded ¡®wind¡¯ and spirit, but his wisdom and foresight was famed and well-known throughout the Eastern Area. Of all the captains that walked out of therge hall, only Leo and he didn¡¯t seem all that embarrassed or unnatural about the matter. Instead, he simply appeared interested over what was happening inside.

    Pushing his sses up, Gallen continued in an extremely interested fashion, ¡°Headmaster Schoffel isn¡¯t someone who would frighten others for some small matter. When he entered therge hall the attitude he showed toward Wang Zhong didn¡¯t seem false. But even so, with Headmaster Schoffel¡¯s status it¡¯s really hard for me to believe Captain Wang Zhong really did something that would warrant such treatment from the headmaster.¡±

    This exnation that was brimming with interest made Arnold Teuton dumbfounded. During the past few days he had gotten along with Galen and Leo and knew the two definitely wouldn¡¯te up with random words to frighten others, nor would they spout rubbish before observing the situation clearly. Yet, what exactly was all this about?

    Old Potter regards Wang Zhong highly? Furthermore, what kind of treatment did he show? Exactly what the heck is going on? For goodness sakes, don¡¯t just stop the exnation halfway! To a guy with such a talent for ¡®gossip¡¯, this was simply a life-threatening matter.

    ¡°It happened like this. When he appeared, the headmaster didn¡¯t care for anyone else before dragging off Wang Zhong to the sofa to start a conversation. They looked extremely intimate.¡± Ryan Academy¡¯s Captain Andy was clearly a person who stood on the unhappy side. It was he who gave Arnold the exnation. ¡°After that, he forced the rest of us, including Sir Calderon and the rest¡­ he asked those ¡®children¡¯ to leave the two alone¡­ frankly speaking, that guy really doesn¡¯t deserve the recognition of Headmaster Potter.¡±

    Arnold instantly felt an extremely uneasy feeling spread across his entire body.

    What does that mean? Exactly what the fuck does that mean!?

    What happened to seeking Wang Zhong to settle the debt for him peeking on Laura bathing? His guess had really been excessive. Could it be the headmaster actually wanted Wang Zhong to be his grandson-inw?

    Arnold felt as though he had received a lightning strike.

    But what made Arnold even more disappointed was those guys from Tianjing Academy who seemed to have no clue as to what was happening. That side was still rubbing their heads in confusion.

    Compared to the other academies, themunication between the captain and the other squad members from Tianjing Academy was the absolute best among all of the academies present. This group of people Wang Zhong moved with all knew each other¡¯s likes and dislikes. When they heard Arnold mention Headmaster Schoffel holding Wang Zhong in high regard, the group only sighed with relief. It was all good if there was no trouble.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know.¡± Scarlet was simrly unable to grasp the present situation.

    In contrast, Emily replied with extreme pride, ¡°Big Brother Wang Zhong is just that outstanding! So, it isn¡¯t surprising that others would praise him!¡±

    Beside her, Barran nodded his head repeatedly in agreement. The opinions of the brainless basically held no value for Arnold Teuton.

    On the contrary, Grai smiled as he said, ¡°Captain Wang Zhong is famous for being a person of great academy ability in our Tianjing Academy. He has written a few new theoretical papers with regards to group battle techniques and rune patterns. Since Headmaster Schoffel mentioned something Captain Wang Zhong had written in the library, perhaps it has to do with this.¡±

    It was at this moment that everyone understood in a sh. They all nodded repeatedly while Arnold Teuton almost felt like pulling at his hair.

    Were these fellows not aware about what kind of person Headmaster Schoffel is? A scrap-like thesis paper from an academy student would let that old man do such things? What the real fuck is this!?

    It was at this moment that Laura walked out. The expression on her face was as though her entire view of the world had toppled over. Seeing her, Arnold hastily went to her side. Even so, the current Laura was still lost in her absentmindedness from Old Potter¡¯s ¡®transfer discussion¡¯. This matter would naturally be impossible, and even Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t responded to Old Potter. Furthermore, Laura believed that Old Potter was just speaking thoughts as they came to his head. Even so, the important thing was the presence of such ideas in Old Potter¡¯s head! That was something extremely frightening¡­

    As if she had the free time to exin it to Arnold. With a wave of her hand she signalled him to not bother her.

    Therefore, Arnold truly nned to pull out his hair! Curiosity may have killed the cat, but what exactly happened in there!? I really want to know!

    But in the end, Arnold Teuton was still unable topletely understand the whole matter. Laura didn¡¯t speak while those two guys still hadn¡¯t left therge hall. Even after the rest who had participated in this gathering left, the two continued to chat with joyously together. From the looks of it, they seemed to want to chat throughout the whole night!

    mboyant!

    This was Headmaster Schoffel you know! Even Arnold, who frequently came into contact with the headmaster, didn¡¯t dare muster up the courage to say any more than a word. Speaking just a few sentences would make him feel as though hecked the brains to continue.

    In the end, unable to endure it all anymore, Arnold had no choice but to feel some slight respect. Regardless of what level of rtionship existed between Wang Zhong and Old Potter, just having the ability to chat with the old man for an entire night was enough for Arnold to know it wasn¡¯t something he could achieve even if he were to chase after them with a horse.

 Chapter 242.1 â€“ Carolyn and Divianâ€™s Beautiful Dream

    Chapter 242.1 ¨C Carolyn and Divian¡¯s Beautiful Dream

    While this became a sleepless night for many in Copperfield, another scene was urring far, far away in Stuart City.

    This time it was Divian who came to Stuart City specifically to find Carolyn. The mutual bosom friend feelings between the two were rather strong, and they would always find some time to meet up. Naturally, their meetings weren¡¯t quite the same as other girls.

    That was because the two proceeded to have a great, sweaty fight. Naturally, it was Divian who appeared to stay in a rather good state between the two.

    Divian right now was strong, extremely strong. Strong to the point of it being somewhat excessive. In their previous meeting during the OP, Carolyn had already felt the quantitative change Divian was undergoing. From the looks of it now, she had again sessfully broken through. Furthermore, it was a breakthrough on all aspects!

    Speed, strength, skills, even her fighting spirit, all seemed to have risen.

    Afterpleting their spar, the two took afortable hot bath before lying on a rxing beach chair to rest. The bodies of the two ultra-beauties were wrapped up in bath towels, which was willfully parted to reveal their fair and perfect bodies. Due to their absolutely beautiful appearances, this would¡¯ve been more than sufficient enough to instantly kill off any man who witnessed them.

    ¡°Losing once in a while really gives one a novel feeling. With regards to people at our level, there isn¡¯t much that can rival it. It seems like we have all the resources desireable, but the opportunity to make breakthroughs is still too rare toe by,¡± Divian said in a slightly emotional tone while sipping on a cup of blended fruit juice.

    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Between herughter and tears, Carolyn immediately interrupted, saying, ¡±How are others going to live if you¡¯reining about possessing too much? Just be content with what you have.¡±

    Smiling, Divian said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m discontent about. It¡¯s just an asionalment of mine. Speaking of which, you hadn¡¯t improved in the slightest the past half-year. I also heard you¡¯ve been in contact with Solomon? Was that the will of your n?¡±

    Carolyn also smiled as she replied, ¡°Keeping in contact with Solomon isn¡¯t asplicated as you think. It¡¯s just some business dealings. He bought a few rune cannons from us and only recently found the issue with the cannonballs. As such, he¡¯s trying to dig around here and there, talking to me all day long.¡±

    ¡°Serves them right. The core technique that changed the rune cannons came from Old Potter and isn¡¯t something that empire could just convert. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re oversimplifying matters?¡± Divian said with a spurious smile. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend your n doesn¡¯t care about this matter. They¡¯re purposefully allowing you to take the step forward. Especially since the other side is Solomon. I don¡¯t believe your n¡¯s higher-ups have no intention of pairing you two together.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the n has some thoughts in this area, but he and I aren¡¯t the same kind of people. We can¡¯t seem to work up a conversation in any area.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person does Solomon make you think of?¡±

    Thinking it over a bit, Carolyn answered, ¡°He¡¯s very ambitious and very strong, but too shrewd as a youth. There are times when I feel as though I¡¯m speaking with a member of my father¡¯s generation, or even my ancestor¡¯s when I talk business with him. It¡¯s extremely tiring, you know? He can be considered the type that won¡¯t allow anyone to control him.¡±

    ¡°So you like those obedient types, huh?¡± Divian had a teasing smile as she continued, ¡°Could it be like that little lover of yours over in Tianjing? What was his name? Did you maintain any kind of contact with him recently?¡±

    Suddenly questioned on this matter, Carolyn gawked slightly before returning to her smile. With a slight sigh she said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Ipletely forgot about that¡­¡±

    Mouth gaping in an exaggerated fashion, Divian eximed in ¡®shock¡¯, ¡°Oh, is that right? We talked about itst time we met and didn¡¯t you say he made your heart go ¡®badump¡¯?¡±

    ¡°There was indeed some attraction, but that¡¯s as far as it gets.¡± Carolyn¡¯s smile turned faint. ¡°Perhaps it will just stay a beautiful and perfect memory for the rest of my life, but there just isn¡¯t any possibility of a good ending.¡±

    Knitting her forehead, Divian asked, ¡°Is it due to the difference in status? Or your n matters?¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯m that shallow.¡± Carolyn appeared more mature than before, during their other meetups, as she said indifferently, ¡°Even if the family was acting troublesome I would still have the ability to make my own decisions when ites to love. But¡­¡±

    Looking earnestly at Divian, she continued, ¡°Do you think I would truly be able to get together with him? That we would be able tomunicate on the same level? Or even maintain the same level of happiness and joy?¡±

    Divian turned quiet for a while. With their identities and statuses, their lessons, the things they received and enjoyed, it truly was much, much more than what any ordinary person can imagine.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s best that you were able to think about this point. Acting impulsive can onlyst for a while. As time goes on you¡¯ll discover his various weaknesses and insufficiencies. Rather than endure those feelings of disappointment, it¡¯ll be better for you to leave it as a beautiful memory. Maybe that¡¯s why those children stories don¡¯t have any follow-ups,¡± Divian said while sipping her fruit juice, swinging her long legs.

    Did the prince and princess enjoy a blessed life? Nope. The two would have quickly found out how irritating their partners were.

    These two heaven favoured daughters present together revealed a less than respectable image. From time to time they would make small movements that would reveal a bit of their radiance and springtime. Such scenes would definitely drive men mad, while other women would¡¯ve felt despair. Fortunately there was just the two of them and no one else.

    A faint smile suddenly appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Perhaps this would also be true for him. He did treat me as though I were an ordinary person.¡±

    For an academy student without a single inkling of a n background, even if he had some talent he would still have to rush around and tire himself in order to live and survive.

    On the other hand, this heaven favoured daughter stood at the top of the Federation since birth and would always be around the elites of the political world, discussing the future development of mankind. There was indeed no way for this couple to have anymon words between them. Once their rtionship was exposed, then even those with a certain level of background wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the repercussions, nevermind a single weed-like existence.

    There was no despise behind this view. Instead, it was just reality. A slightly cruel, cold reality.

    Could they fight for it? In the eyes of ordinary people, such an undertaking would be extremely extraordinary, to the point where one would be crowned a hero. But before an enormous leviathan like the Stuart n, no matter howbat-capable one was one would just be a higher-priced fighter and nothing else.

    ¡°Many things are best when presented in a haze,¡± Carolyn said calmly. ¡°Rather than walk close to him and break this beautiful memory at the end, it would b e best to let the memories remain forever in my heart. That would be the best ending for this.¡±

    Alright, I understood. In your heart, then, he¡¯ll remain an iparable and unrivaled hero.¡± Divian decided to stop questioning Carolyn and just ended with, ¡°I respect your beautiful dream!¡±

    The sound of their sses clinking together reverberated faintly through the luxurious rxation room.

    Wang Zhong had chatted with Old Potter the entire night, talking about stuff that wasn¡¯t as worthless as what the others had thought. In fact, the conversation they had provided each of them with mutual enlightenment.

    For Old Potter, this little Wang Zhong fellow¡¯s basic theory on rune patterns may have appeared a bit shallow in foundation, but his groundbreaking way of thinking and creativity was still stronger than his own. While he had been thinking about ¡®1¡¯, this brat had already begun to think about ¡®3¡¯. Yet, he still managed to reach that point with extreme reasoning and logic. Inparison, Old Potter felt his own ideas to be too limited in scope.

    As for Wang Zhong, while his ideas were on the right track they were still too wide and expansive, and he still needed Old Potter¡¯s help in tying together some of the more important technological summations and evaluations. This summation and evaluation made Wang Zhong sigh with iparable admiration. It was with this mutual supplementation of deficiencies that led to the both of them seeing the other as having the missing piece to the puzzle. This feeling made them feel absolutely content within their hearts.

    With the coaxing of Old Potter, coupled with a few threats and promises, rather than stay in Copperfield Academy and toss himself into scientific research without a thought, Wang Zhong decided to ept working together with Old Potter in writing a thesis paper regarding the lives of rune patterns. The main writer would be Old Potter with Wang Zhong assisting him by his side.

    Due to Old Potter¡¯s excitement in preparing the resources for this paper, hepletely disappeared the next few days after that night.

 Chapter 242.2 â€“ Carolyn and Divianâ€™s Beautiful Dream

    Chapter 242.2 ¨C Carolyn and Divian¡¯s Beautiful Dream

    Currently, the special training had ended up calming into a state of everyone participating in the lessons while declining to mention the previous night¡¯s matter. Although they were curious, they justcked any kind of rtionship with Wang Zhong that would allow them to conveniently say a few words. Furthermore, everyone had already begun to discriminate against Tianjing, so it just wasn¡¯t all that easy to suddenly get intimate with him.

    In the end, other than receiving a few attentive gazes during the lessons in the academy, the rest was basically no different from normal. Other than, of course, the change in treatment Tianjing Academy now received.

    With Old Potter¡¯s special care, the academy helped provide the Tianjing Squadron with specially arranged temporary training grounds. These were the private grounds of the Potter n and weren¡¯t inferior in any way to that of the Wild Beast Squadron. The key point here was that the Wild Beast Society¡¯s training grounds had to stuff ten squadrons inside, while only nine people from Tianjing Academy stayed at the specially allocated one.

    This was but one of the little tricks Old Potter pulled because of the extreme pain he felt toward Wang Zhong¡¯s thoughts of ¡®military before academics¡¯. No matter the cost, he had to find a way to show Wang Zhong that the right path for humans was to throw themselvespletely into scientific research.

    Threats and connections wouldn¡¯t work for such matters. It was more reliable to systematically and patiently guide him onto the right course. With regard to human rtions, the more one owed you the harder it became for you to get rejected in the future. Furthermore, not only was he letting Wang Zhong witness and recognize his veteran strength in scientific research, but he had also lent him the training grounds and even tossed in twenty-thirty service staff with but a single word. Old Potter didn¡¯t doubt that a young, talented youth such as Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t be touched by a single thought about the strength and authority being shown.

    And indeed, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t reject his offers. What Tianjing Academy needed at the moment for their training was the space to practice their movements and shiftingbat tactics. If they were to try and crowd in with that side at the Wild Beast Society, then they would only be able to undergo personal training.

    His quick decision was partly because Ma Dong had influenced him into not cing himself at a loss, and partly because¡­ he had already epted his participation in the thesis paper. Such an undertaking obviously required somepensation! From what Old Potter had said, only two names were allowed to be hung on the back of this thesis paper. As for how enormous the benefits this paper would provide Wang Zhong, that was so, so far off into the future that it couldn¡¯t even be considered for the time being.

    After staying in Copperfield City during the past few days, the Tianjing group had more or less gotten used to the rhythm of the city. More recently, Wang Zhong had grown to love running toward the library, to the point where he even skipped a few squadron sessions on the training grounds!

    Basically, their current training was led by Scarlet and Grai, the two of them having the deepest understanding of the various changes in Wang Zhong¡¯sbat tactics. What they needed to do now was simply review and revise the training they had started back at Tianjing Academy. As such, they weren¡¯t that bad of a situation whenever Wang Zhong suddenly chose to y hooky.

    This afternoon, Wang Zhong was once more in the library flipping through some stuff. Although Old Potter was the main author of that thesis paper, since Wang Zhong had agreed to help it would be best if he were to actively do his part. It was his habit to not skimp and rush when doing something.

    Old Potter still had many original ideas toward this system of living rune patterns. His published ¡®Schoffel¡¯s Rune Pattern System¡¯ was one such piece where he previously borated on the topic. Naturally, he had been extremely vague at the time and had instead used the concept of the simpler ¡®rune pattern activities¡¯ as the point of discussion.

    Bur even so, he was indeed the first person within the Federation to make a breakthrough on the aspect of rune pattern principles and boundaries and had even formed a system of ssification for the subject. He was also the very first to mention that rune patterns weren¡¯t just cold forms that simply ¡®existed¡¯.

    While Old Potter had yet to find another mind with an identical view of the subject, he had even more troubleing up with substantial proof that would allow him to build up the concept. His viewpoint was indeed extremely advanced, however, and he possessed a kind of original foresight and research foundation was that countless times firmer and more practical than Wang

    Most of what they spoke that night involved topics that were still in their infant stages. The basic knowledge provided with regards to living rune patterns had given Wang Zhong much enlightenment, so it was with great gusto that he began to sift through Old Potter¡¯s literary works along with additional rted information from the library.

    He was currently flipping through a precious book titled ¡®A Brief Discussion On The Living Traits Of Rune Patterns¡¯. It was written by a famous rune pattern science from the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science long ago and was actually offered as a counter-argument to Schoffel¡¯s proposed ¡®living traits of rune patterns¡¯. It wasn¡¯t spread very far and could actually be considered semi-internal information. Only ces like Copperfield City and the like could so grandiosely put it up in their libraries.

    Flipping through a few pages, he suddenly felt a pat on his shoulder as a voice sounded, ¡°Hey. Such a coincidence. What book are you looking at?¡±

    It was Laura, who didn¡¯t usually frequent the library. Bumping into her here could be considered a coincidence.

    Grinning, Wang Zhong flipped the cover of his book and showed her the title.

    ¡°¡®Living traits of rune patterns¡¯? Grandfather seemed to mention a new concept of rune patterns before. It seemed to cause some big hoo-haa at the time.¡± Although Laura had only an ordinary understanding of rune patterns and their scientific aspects, she more or less possessed knowledge of the famous system developed by her grandfather. It was only after thinking of the conversation between her grandfather and Wang Zhong about those so-called ¡®living rune patterns¡¯ that she guessed they were just an upscaled version of the ¡®living traits of rune patterns¡¯.¡±

    ¡°So that was what you were talking to my grandfather about? Ever since that night I¡¯ve been curious about it, yet grandfather is keeping shut.¡± Laura couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and continued, ¡°Grandfather has always been trying to get proof of the concept and it became a thorn in his heart. He would talk about it a couple times every year. Don¡¯t tell me you actually gave him some enlightenment on the topic?¡±

    If that were true, then Laura would be able to understand why Old Potter held such high regard for Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong felt admiration for Laura¡¯s deductions. To guess such an answer that was rtively close to the truth just by reading the book¡¯s title showed she really was an extremely intelligentdy.

    Spreading his hands, he said simply, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say I enlightened him, only that I may have given him a few pointers. It just so happens that my ideas coincided with Headmaster Schoffel¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Still being quite modest, I see.¡± With a clear smile, Laura took the chance to sit beside him.

    ¡°That¡¯s just me telling the truth. What¡¯s the matter? Does Student Laura feel an interest in the theories of living rune patterns?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the same elegance and love for higher knowledge like the two of you,¡± she replied, flinging her hair from side to side. She then smiled as she posed a question to him, ¡°That¡¯s right. Two days from now will be the official start of ourbat tactics training. How confident are you in your group tactics? You guys are gonna go up against Saxon. Not only is their Specter Dance Formation extremely unique, but they even have quite nicemon formations.¡±

    ¡°The main aspect of this training is participation,¡± replied Wang Zhong. ¡°This isn¡¯t a formalpetition you know. We¡¯re just here for mutual learning.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So calm and collected, huh? But there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, right? Not with such good skills. After all, you did manage to dodge my soul bear in an instant.¡±

 Chapter 243 â€“ Settling Laura

    Chapter 243 ¨C Settling Laura

    ¡°That was merely due to you showing mercy toward me,¡± Wang Zhong smoothly replied with a smile.

    His words had been said in a rx manner, but the words themselves would¡¯ve made ghosts roar withughter. Laura knew in her heart that because she lost her head due to the shock and embarrassment, she hadn¡¯t restrained one bit of her full might when she attacked him. With her full strength the difficulty behind dodging her attack increased by many times that of actualbat due to limitations on one¡¯s concentration and the need to keep hidden some of one¡¯s might. That had definitely been pure skill disyed.

    If Wang Zhong were to show the slightest bit of self-satisfaction, then he would¡¯ve been considered a normal person in Laura¡¯s eyes. Rather, his act of being modest and attitude of always finding excuses reversed his intentions and seemed to confirm the secret guesses Laura had.

    But this fellow really seemed intent on not admitting it. Sending a spurious gaze toward Wang Zhong, she suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Have you ever seen me before? For example, in the OP?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Wang Zhong gave an abnormally straightforward reply.

    In fact, Student Wang Zhong had already guessed about eight to nine parts what Laura was thinking of. He had seen the same gazeing from Sharmie whenever she had the same thoughts. His excuses and dodging wasn¡¯t due to a problem with his sexual orientation, but because he was a person who already had a girlfriend.

    Furthermore, this was Copperfield City, so the previous matter of him ¡®peeking¡¯ at Laura had already made him plenty of enemies. If his identity were to circte then who knows if he would suddenly be bludgeoned to death when walking home at night.

    All-Mouthy King had fought with Laura in the past, and she was aiming for this exact thing. Thus, he would definitely not admit to seeing her in the OP before.

    Grinning, Laura asked, ¡°Then how did you know I was Laura at the time?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean? When did I know you were Laura at what time?¡±

    ¡°Naturally you did,¡± Laura replied as she extended a jade finger to tap on the table. ¡°At the time you addressed me as ¡®Student Laura¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it seems I did address you in such a way¡­¡± Wang Zhong replied, scratching his head. His opponent was acting in an extremely cunning manner¡­ it would have been very useful to have Ma Dong Dong by his side at the moment. In this situation taking the path of jesting and buffoonery would definitely be best. Being serious had its losses. ¡°Then it isn¡¯t strange at all. If you take a look at yourself, you¡¯ll only see a beauty with a wonderful physique. Since there is only one person with such traits, it can only be you!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    ¡°Please examine how genuine I¡¯m being using my eyes. This is nothing but the truth, Student Laura!¡± As he refuted her, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes shone with sincerity and genuineness.

    After staring at him for over ten seconds, a sudden ¡®pfft¡¯ sounded before a peal ofughter rang from Laura.

    Such clumsy acting!

    The more he talked, the more Laura didn¡¯t believe in a word he said. Furthermore, did this fellow intend to take such liberties with her? But when she thought about what happened that day, and then considered this fellow¡¯s words about her beauty and physique, her face turned slightly red with embarrassment while her emotions tinged with amusement.

    Haha! Does he think he¡¯ll be able to deceive me like that? He¡¯s too naive! This was totally provoking her intelligence!

    Student Laura¡¯s fighting spirit soared as she prepared to once more rebuff this Sir Captain Wang. But at this moment, the two suddenly heard someone walking over hastily before shouting behind the door, ¡°Ah! Wang Zhong! Hurry over and help me carry these!¡±

    The two turned their heads and saw Old Potter carrying tworge stacks of materials over, his face hidden by the documents. This Federation Master Craftsman of the science of rune patterns didn¡¯t have good physical attributes and was also an old person at that. Wang Zhong quickly walked over and took the two stacks from him and casually weighed them in his hands. To an ordinary person this wouldn¡¯t have been light. Clicking his tongue, Wang Zhong said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find someone to help you, headmaster?¡±

    ¡°Help? How can I let some random person help me carry these!? The only one who¡¯s allowed can only be you,¡± Old Potter said, patting Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders as he dragged him excitedly to the top floor. Hepletely ignored the dumbfounded Laura sitting in front of him. ¡°Haha. I bet you¡¯re unable to guess what is in these two stacks. Come,e,e. Let me show you something interesting. These are all top-secret information that I took three whole days topile! Let me tell you, this will definitely be an eye-opener for you¡­¡±

    Laura was now starting to feel a bit embarrassed. Was this still that Old Potter who loved her the most? She was even sitting right in front of his nose yet treated as someone invisible.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Mustering her courage, Laura shouted out which made Old Potter gawk as he finally discovered her existence.

    ¡°Little Laura is also here?¡± Even though he finally noticed her, Old Potter simply continued to pull Wang Zhong up the flight of stairs. It seemed he had no intention of stopping as he simply said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go have fun by yourself. Your grandfather here has some proper business with Wang Zhong and can¡¯t apany you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Eh¡­ o, okay.¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Wang Zhong felt truly amused. This grandfather and granddaughter duo were truly something, popping out one after another with impable timing.

    Wang Zhong grinned at Laura as he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure chatting with you, Student Laura. Let¡¯s chat some other time!¡±

    ¡°Let, let¡¯s chat again¡­¡±

    It was only after that old and young pair disappeared up the stairs that Laura finally snapped out of her long-drawn daze and closed her mouth.

    Was she really Old Potter¡¯s genuine granddaughter?

    Unable to hold it in anymore, Laura stuck out her little tongue before feeling the situation to be extremelyughable.

    Wang Zhong¡­ whether or not he was All-Mouthy King, he was indeed an interesting fellow!

    Raising her head to take in a breath of air, Laura suddenly felt her mood lightening. Haha, there¡¯s still some time left. I¡¯ll make sure to properly evaluate that fe next time!

    There were a total of five levels in the Copperfield Library, and the top floor was designated as Old Potter¡¯s personal area. It was usually used to conduct a bit of research, its primary function being its convenient location right next to the information within the library.

    The tworge stacks were ced atop an iparablyrge table. Old Potter had already handed over the top-most documents over and said, ¡°Take a look. This is all information on ancient rune patterns rted to the hyperdimensional world! Oh yea, that¡¯s right. I still have to tell you not to circte this stuff. This can all be considered Grade A Federation secrets. Revealing these in any way will result in being court-martialled by the Federation¡¯s military. Naturally you don¡¯t have to worry about reading it yourself. You can be considered my helper! Just don¡¯t tell anyone and everything will be fine.¡±

    Toward everything Old Potter said, Wang Zhong nodded earnestly in response before flipping through the documents with impatience. Seeing this, Old Potter started grinning like an old fox. Learning something new in the morning, one can die contently in the evening1. To those that possess the drive to figure out the mysteries contained within the dimensions, there was nothing more enticing than ess to such information!

    Wang Zhong had onlye into contact with the hyperdimension recently. Regardless of how Aioros spoke of the opportunity and danger filling the secret realms, or his explosive breakthrough past 100 grassos of soul power his previous visits, everything waspletely linked to this mysterious hyperdimension. It was just a pity that his understanding of it was far too little. Now that he had the chance to increase his knowledge of it, it was obvious he would be excited.

    Naturally, not everything Old Potter brought was about the hyperdimension.

    Some of the information processed by Old Potter stemmed from ¡®projections¡¯ of ancient constructs disyed in the hyperdimension. These ancient constructs had once been historically famed on Earth, so a good portion of these precious documents and information was on the previous era.

    The records could be divided into details of those ¡®lost¡¯ cultural miracles, or detailed precious information gleamed from the hyperdimension itself. Of those, thetter was probably take from soldiers on the Frontlines.

    ¡°Take note of these two rune pathway constructs. They are simply too spectacr!¡± said Old Potter. ¡°These are collections from the Frontlines that I¡¯d told you about. All of this is extremely precious, and the cost of collecting then was paid with an extremely high price by those soldiers.¡±

    1. Something closer would be ¡®as one learns of the ¡®truth¡¯ in the morning, it is fine for them to die at night.

 Chapter 244 â€“ Miraculous Soul Power Talent

    Chapter 244 ¨C Miraculous Soul Power Talent

    Wang Zhong nodded cautiously as the formidability of the hyperdimension wasn¡¯t something mankind could easily control. Though, he also didn¡¯t believe Aioros and Mu Zi could be considered normal folks within their empires.

    Rune patterns were rune patterns, while pattern pathways were pattern pathways. The rune patterns within the pyramids had long-since been researched by a rune pattern scientist like Old Potter. Even so, even he had disregarded and neglected those irregr pattern pathways that were present in even greater numbers than the rune patterns.

    In fact, all this time the Federation had never treated those pattern pathways in the pyramids as ancient rune patterns. That was because, no matter how they looked at it, the marks appeared as simply irregr adornments or decorative designs. And the irregrities themselves could be exined logically away, like the fact the pyramids had been constructed thousands of years ago and civilization then had limited the level of human construction to that of beingpletely unprincipled andwless.

    As such, the past Old Potter didn¡¯t pay them any attention. He had instead tried to create a logical theory behind the ¡®living traits of rune patterns¡¯, but that had been too rudimentary and was a false theory that relied too much on an imaginary hypothesis to hold up its concept. It was impossible for him to have associated those strange pattern pathways of the ancient constructs with anything else.

    But after their long chat that night, along with using some of the ideas Wang Zhong had written on the little ck board as starting forms, Old Potter seemed to have found the light. He quickly grasped the critical points that had once been blurred and indistinct within his mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think these pattern pathways and lines are full of life? That they are just like those special rune patterns and possess their own lives?¡± He couldn¡¯t wait for Wang Zhong to finish reading those documents and instead immediately spoke his thoughts with excitement.

    ¡°If we used the old rune pattern system to try and decipher them, then these odd rune patterns and lines on the surface of the pyramids wouldn¡¯t appear to have any sort of principle andmon form to them. This is the reason they had been so ignored and neglected before, treated simply as fancy designs and patterns used for decoration. But if we use a new theory about living rune patterns as a method to decipher and understand them, then we might be able to find another way of exploring them!

    ¡°It looks as though each drawing is different from the rest, but in reality it¡¯s just achieving the same wonderful result through different methods. They can all still be ssified under the same system. Just like how humans can be ssified as males, females, old, young, tall, short, beautiful, and ugly! In the end they are still human with all the blood, flesh, and soul that makes up their existences. These lines are the same! Although they appear unprincipled and different from each other, they are in fact all rune patterns! Only, they are a higher form of rune patterns; living rune patterns!¡±

    Currently reading through the documents while also listening to Old Potter¡¯s exnation, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel the depth of Old Potter¡¯s basic foundations of the subject. Especially since he had such a simr idea in his mind for so long that was then reinforced by a lifetime of research. In fact, the only think Old Potter was missing was that small wisp of enlightenment that would show then him the path where his abilities would shine. Wang Zhong¡¯s spark had given him the enlightenment to create an entire world of information!

    ¡°Just looking at the blueprint isn¡¯t enough. Take a look at this!¡± Opening his skylink, numerous threads of minute light shot out and formedyers against the ceiling. The lights quickly coalesced into a three-dimensional image of a pyramid. ¡°These are the virtual models I took all ofst night to make. I moved all of the pattern pathways obtained from the data of the pyramids and ced thempletely within the models.¡±

    He scrolled through the various models and switched between the various-sized pyramids. Pattern pathways could be seen on the surface of each pyramid, and each one was different from the rest. It was only when Old Potter adjusted the various pyramids into equal sizes that something strange happened. Those previously irregr and decorative-like pattern pathways unexpectedly began to match up. Perhaps the process might have been different, but the starting point and destination for each was the same!

    This meant those models were indeedparable to humans and possessed simr foundations. Although the final destination of all humans could be said to be different, in reality they were all the same. Humans died humans. They would never, in the end, be lions or tigers or something else.

    I tested this idea on a sozen models and the results were the same for every case. This is too inconceivable! Such an obvious thing and all that information justying about within the Federation¡¯s records, yet no one had actually been able to discover this! What a waste of such heaven-sent gifts! I dare to confirm that pattern pathways within the pyramids are a kind of new, higher level rune pattern form. Furthermore, there is an enormous rtionship between them and the living rune patterns we wish to research! But it¡¯s a pity that our understanding of living rune patterns is too small. We¡¯re still not able topletelyprehend the meanings behind those pattern pathways. If not¡­¡±

    As his exnation reached this point, Wang Zhong had already sunk into a world of thought and ideas as he began to continuously switch between the pyramid models.

    Those lines¡­ don¡¯t they somewhat resemble the spatial pouch patterns Aioros gave me? They¡¯re still many times moreplicated than the spatial pouch though. But like what Old Potter said, they all came from the same foundation.

    It was like when pieces of delicate art was being hoarded together. When grouped like so, they possessed iparable and irresistible enticement for those who could appreciate them.

    Unable to resist the temptation, Wang Zhong lifted his hand. Without any control behind it, a wisp of soul power began to seep out and climb those three-dimensional models.

    This period of time interacting with Old Potter allowed Wang Zhong to gain a next-level understanding toward living rune patterns. Using his senses and probing with his soul power, the pattern pathways on the three-dimensional model began to show minute transformations in Wang ZHong¡¯s mind. These changes couldn¡¯t be seen to the naked eye and was something that could only be seen in his thoughts and gathered with his senses.

    Those originally simple lines began to grow everplex.

    A theory had once existed that stated the zeroth dimension was simply a dot while the first dimension was a line. The first-dimension line was made up on countless zeroth-dimension dots. Next was the second dimension, a t ne made of countless first-dimension lines ced together. As for the third dimension, it was then made of countless second-dimension t nes connecting.

    If one were to analyse these points, then one could also say that constructs of the third dimension were simrly made up of innumerous zeroth-dimension dots!

    Lines would then look the same. A single degree had its roots in lines, and even a third-dimensional form was made up of lines stacked together. If one perceived it deeply enough, then one could find theposition of everything. When that urs, one could adapt to it whether it were three-dimensional, two-dimensional, one-dimensional, or even of the zeroth dimensional perspective. In the end one would realize that everything was, at its core, simply the formation of an astronomical number of dots forming aplex structure!

    Converging these dots formed the true essence behind those special living rune patterns!

    This exnation seemed somewhat crude. It wasn¡¯t a matter of simply making something bigger or small. cing a magnifying ss over it didn¡¯t mean one could see or feel it all of a sudden. The most important criteria was adapting to the difference in view of a ¡®third-dimension¡¯ and ¡®zeroth-dimension¡¯ existence.

    Simply speaking, it meant one had to sense the soul power waveband frequency of the object in question. Then one¡¯s soul power frequency had to continuously adjust and adapt to the target!

    Wang Zhong had already started to sink into a wonderful state of perception. As he looked at the special living rune pattern construct, the soul power leaving his body began to change in frequency whilst following his change in perception.

    Soul power control was Wang Zhong¡¯s forte. Not only was this the fruit of his diligent training under a clown when young, it was also a talent of his.

    The ability to change the waveband frequency of one¡¯s soul power didn¡¯t look at one¡¯s strength. Even those absolute experts at the Heavenly Soul stage might find the task difficult to aplish. Within the Federation¡¯s orthodox education curriculum, there was no aspect devoted to training one¡¯s soul power control in such a fashion from young.

 Chapter 245 â€“ The Genius in the Eye of the Old Man

    Chapter 245 ¨C The Genius in the Eye of the Old Man

    Every human¡¯s soul power frequency was seemingly unique. Like the idea of a fingerprint, it formed a clear method of identification for the person. For ces like the OP or the hyperdimension, the Federation had even tested some methods to create a kind of ¡®identification¡¯ based on an individual¡¯s unique soul power frequency waveband.

    Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t noticed his ability in this field in the past. Such a thing had only been induced and brought to light due to his exposure to the sensations of these living rune patterns.

    As he followed his subconscious intent and changed his perception of rune patterns by viewing them from different angles, the frequency of his soul power waveband followed along and changed ordingly!

    Talent!

    Such a special talent!

    Soul power with ever-changing frequencies flowed from Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness and adhered to the three-dimensional model in front of him. As this so happened, it was like the key that opened Pandora¡¯s Box.

    The lifeless pyramid models began to radiate with light!

    Infused in a golden light, those seemingly dead lines began to move across the surface of the pyramids like golden snakes slithering about. When all of the little snakes had awakened, the entire pyramid seemed to thrive with life.

    As all of this happened, the observing Old Potter watched the spectacle before him y out, stupefied by what he witnessed. His excitement peaked as, with his certain level of understanding toward the foundations of the ¡®living traits¡¯ of rune patterns, he was extremely clear as to what this scene before him meant! He knew exactly what Wang Zhong had done!

    ¡°No wonder! No wonder!¡± Old Potter was so emotional that he began to mutter to himself.

    He was able to spot the ever-changing frequencies of the soul power emitting from Wang Zhong, and was also able to see the appropriate responses given by the pyramids in turn.

    These were the true living rune patterns!

    Mankind¡¯s skill in rune patterns had only just scratched the surface. They possessed only a superficial understanding of this area of study. Thus, what was currently known as rune pattern circuitry relied mainly on denseyers of arrangements in order to properly function. As for living rune patterns, it relied on an entirely new system. Rune pattern pathways were just the surface and it was the insides that mattered.

    Simply speaking, a single bending and winding rune pattern pathway may contain tens of hundreds of ¡®energymands¡¯ making up its structure. If the Federation¡¯s technology was two-dimensional, then living rune patterns were three-dimensional!

    That was why nobody within the entire Federation could discover the existence of living rune patterns! Even with such detailed data and information ced before their eyes, they would never start to consider them from such a perspective!

    Someone with bold, imaginative thoughts and creativity like Old Potter might only be able to sense tiny hints from rune patterns. Unfortunately, those hints won¡¯t be able to convince him to change from following the rules and theories of examining the object as though it were dead.

    Now apletely new world was opened for Old Potter. Mankind had suddenly uncovered the tip of an iceberg that was the hyperdimension; the essence of living rune patterns!

    Wang Zhong really was a genius!

    Unable to hold it in any long, Old Potter roared a crazedugh.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to understand what the patterns formed by those little golden snakes of rune patterns meant, although he wasn¡¯t able to understand what kind of formation Wang Zhong had perceived from the living rune patterns, although he couldn¡¯t understand it, he still knew something!

    Yes. This was the first genuine step towards unlocking the mystery behind those living rune patterns. It was also the most important one!

    Wang Zhong had maintained his state of perception for half an hour before, exhausted, he came to a stop.

    He only noticed the time afterward. Old Potter stood beside him, not having moved an inch as he waited. Although he didn¡¯t know what Wang Zhong had experienced, the joy and tion within his heart was no different from what Wang Zhong felt.

    ¡°What observations have you made about them? What you saw shouldn¡¯t have been as simple as what I saw on the surface, right?¡± Old Potter gave in to his desires and unleashed a barrage of questions with impatience. ¡°Whatnguage is those living rune patterns written in? Is there any special meaning to them? Or could they be formations? What use do they have?¡±

    Facing such an overwhelming barrage of questions, Wang Zhong feltpletely stupefied and didn¡¯t know where to start. The two age-opposite pair stared at each other for a few seconds before bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t rush it, don¡¯t rush it. Those formations were made by me using data from both the old era and the hyperdimension, so there may be some ces that are imperfect,¡± said Old Potter.

    Wang Zhong had naturally observed a lot, and experienced even more. He hadn¡¯t just observed the ¡®living traits¡¯ of rune patterns, but also used ten minutes of his half-hour of observation to selfishly inspect the sensational feedback of his soul power frequency changes.

    Manipting his soul power waveband frequency was an extremely wonderful experience. It was because everyone had their own particr soul power wavelength.

    Like how there were some who had better physical strength and others who had more skill working their brains. Soul power followed the same principles as that, with everyone possessing different strong points. Specifically towardbat, which was what Wang Zhong was most interested in, there were some who had soul power with a high-frequency waveband. Such a thing was suited for being on the offensive and allowed them to use their soul power to naturally erupt with powerful might!

    ÓÐµÄ»êÁ¦Ê¹ÓÃÓÚ·ÀÊØ£¬ÒòÎªÆµÂÊÂýµ«²¨¶ÎÒ»ÖÂ£¬Æ½ÕûÔ²Èó£¬ÎÞÐ¸¿É»÷!

    Other possessed talent in soul power defenses. Their soul power waveband was lower in frequency which resulted in a smoother, more bnced all-rounded output, making them invulnerable!

    The instant his own soul power waveband frequency changed, Wang Zhong felt as though he were riding a roller coaster. From time to time he would feel as though he were filled with inexhaustible power and could destroy a rampaging bull with a single punch. Other times he felt his soul power to be calm and tranquil as a stillke, appearing far and distant and extremely enduring.

    As abat maniac, Wang Zhong felt iparable happiness. If he could use such a method of altering his soul power waveband duringbat, then he could freely increase or decrease the frequency at any time. His change between offense and defense would then be extremely easy!

    Furthermore, his own soul power wavelength was situated quite close to the middle. This meant he was usually rather equal in offense and defense. But if he could now change his soul power frequency? He would be able to change into an extremely offensive move when attacking, or an extremely defensive mode when guarding. As long as he could adapt and control his soul power waveband frequency, he would be able to erupt with two-three times as much might than his current offensive and defensive strength.

    This¡­

    Unable to hold it in anymore, Wang Zhong burst out with sillyughter.

    He truly didn¡¯t give a damn about the research. The only reason he studied was in order to boost his efficiency inbat! The ability to change his soul power waveband was the greatest harvest gained from this matter!

    ¡°Wang Zhong? Wang Zhong?¡± Old Potter was still burning with extreme impatience, and Wang Zhong still had yet to reply to him after such a long time. Just looking at that silly smile on thetter¡¯s face made him raise a hand to start waving it in front of his face.

    Recovering from his thoughts, Wang Zhong started to chuckle heartily. Old Potter was his saviour. Without his models as a starting point, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know how long he would need to discover his ability of changing his soul power waveband, nevermind controlling it.

    He shouldn¡¯t let Old Potter stay so impatient.

    Arranging his thoughts, he finally answered Old Potter¡¯s question. ¡°The state of origin of those living rune patterns is aposition of dots. It¡¯s a bit hard to give a concrete description of them as just saying they¡¯re ¡®made of dots¡¯ is rather abstract. It¡¯s best to use more standardized tests and observations to form a concrete way of describing them.¡±

    Such methods definitely couldn¡¯t be skimped. One needed to deal with science with an extremely strict scientific attitude. If he casually spewed out descriptions, then he could had led Old Potter down the wrong path.

    ¡°As for the underlying meaning behind those lines on the surface of the pyramids?¡± Wang Zhong spread his hands out helplessly. ¡°Truthfully speaking, I¡¯m not quite sure. I feel, however, that it should be some kind of transmission design, or perhaps a transmission array!¡±

 Chapter 246 â€“ Coerce and Bribe

    Chapter 246 ¨C Coerce and Bribe

    ¡°Transmission array? What does it transmit?¡± Old Potter asked as he gawked in surprise.

    Smiling, Wang Zhong answered, ¡°Since there are pyramids in both Earth and the hyperdimension, then regardless of what it transmits it probably acts as a pathway between the two worlds.¡±

    ¡°Right! Speaking of pathways!¡± Old Potter suddenly eximed whilst patting his thigh. His thoughts finally managed to spread out with Wang Zhong¡¯s lead. ¡°Since we are looking at the pyramids, I remembered that a historian from the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science who specializes in Ancient Egyptian pharaohs once said those very pharaohs hadn¡¯t actually built the pyramids in the past as a tomb. Instead, the information taken from a few murals on the surface of the pyramids, as well as some ancient legends, said the pharaohs were instead searching for a way to live forever.

    ¡°ordingly, from some of the known principles of the hyperdimension, a spiritual body there cannot age or grow old. Perhaps those pharaohs wanted to try and enter the hyperdimension and gain eternal life. If we factor in their decision to preserve their fleshly bodies through mummification, then maybe they even had ideas of returning from the world of spirits in the future!¡±

    This idea made Old Potter filled to the brim with ecstasy.

    Those pyramids, ancient constructs, and the supposed living rune patterns within had all be valuable research data. The most important thing that had happened was that they had found their direction of research. Whether it was a transmission array that connected both worlds, or a method of condensing one¡¯s spirit, it was still data that stated those patterns weren¡¯t just decorations! In fact, they were even able to brazenly guess that mankind had been in contact with the hyperdimension as early as ten-thousand years ago!

    Don¡¯t just look down at these guesses because they were without any immediate use, or that it would take too long to make something practical from them. Instead, treat this path as one concerning the future of mankind! Such thoughts were what scientists cared about the most!

    Old Potter, without a doubt, wished to be an existence as mighty as the likes of Glen Grasso, who had achievements that earned him eternal glory!

    After confirming their results the third time, Old Potter couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer and quickly started to ring up skylink numbers in rapid session.

    They needed money, people, and preparation!

    Doing research wasn¡¯t like kids ying house. And only Old Potter can so quickly set up arge-scale research project.

    The most powerful energy frequency maniptor, the most advanced consciousness body observational equipment, and a vast amount of dimensional crystals. It seemed Old Potter already nned to go all-out into this thesis!

    As Old Potter continued to roar into his skylink, Wang Zhong went and flipped through more of the precious data provided by Old Potter.

    Those living rune patterns on the surface of the pyramids were just the tip of the iceberg contained within the data Old Potter had brought. While analyzing exactly what to bring over, Old Potter had chosen anything with the slightest bit of rtion to their theory of living rune patterns. Fortunately, Wang Zhong¡¯s extremely fast-paced reading meant he was able to get a rough understanding of the lot with just two hours.

    Large quantities of information pertaining to the hyperdimension filled Wang Zhong¡¯s mind.

    Two to three hundred years ago, the Federation had already begun their trek into the hyperdimension. But since that moment, their understanding of the world had stagnated until just a few decades ago.

    It was as though an enormous, invisible hand had prevented the Federation from continuous expansion of their territories. And since it was the same for their exploration of the ce, which was undeniably less difficult than proper expansion, Wang Zhong felt the issue to be peculiar.

    ¡°Exploration? Haha. I also wish I could do it, but it¡¯s too hard for an old man like me.¡± After Old Potter finally finished his arrangements, he burst intoughter from hearing of Wang Zhong¡¯s doubts. ¡°Those unknown areas of the hyperdimension are far too dangerous. Dimensional lifeforms of Level 6 and above freely roam about in those parts, so one would need to pay an extremely high price to explore them.

    ¡°The Federation had attempted one such expedition in the past and the only result was the death of many with zero achievements. This included the exploration of various so-called secret realms. Therefore, it led to a temporary halt on any expansion attempts. After all, the Federation could already hunt some weaker beings in the hyperdimension and harvest precious material and resources from them. That was enough to satiate them at the time.

    ¡°But with regards to those secret realms, it seems those of the empires had actually aplished a better job than we. The individual strength of those from the empire is extremely high, leading to them being more suited for exploration-type tasks.

    ¡°In response, we¡¯ve constructed an adventurer-styled system at the frontlines that encourages experts and even foreigners from the empires to explore the hyperdimension. Regardless of what information or resources is brought back, they would be able to exchange such with the Federation from time to time at those bases. This was fine in the past as those from the empires would arrive with stuff they found and exchange at the bases. It¡¯s a pity that such a situation is rare nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Wang Zhong felt extremely curious about this.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s because a rotten apple spoils the basket! Those that had been in control of those exchange centers on the frontlines weren¡¯t members of parliament but those of therge ns of the Federation. Simply put, a bunch of merchants. Sigh. All businessmen are evil and scared the living shit of those empire folk. After all, how could simply-minded people from the empire go head-to-head with a bastard merchant from the Federation, right?

    ¡°To make matters worse, it wasn¡¯t just those from the empire either. They even scared away our own Federation people. Now no onees to exchange stuff anymore. Although the parliament has imposed greater sanctions in this aspect, the results haven¡¯t been satisfactory.¡± As he spoke about this topic, Old Potter seemed equal parts amused and angry. Nevertheless, he was powerless to change this and could only speak a few discontent words. On a deeper note, wasn¡¯t he also a part of those ¡®bastard merchant ns¡¯?

    Wang Zhong understood it all in a sh. That was why he felt some displeasure in Aioros when he was chatting with him and Mu Zi about the hyperdimension and those people from the Federation. It seems Federation citizens weren¡¯t looked up favourably in the eyes of the empires.

    ¡°In any case, our breakthrough topic has already been decided. Let me do the concrete work.¡± Old Potter finally made his decision.¡± But you cannot be idle while I¡¯m working. You¡¯re currently the only existence who can observe those living rune patterns. You have to be on-site in order topare the observations with what the machine finds at all times possible! I have already cancelled the afternoon lessons for the elite ss. In the future you will have toe to the library every afternoon. That should be enough.¡±

    Lessons cancelled?

    This was a special training ss specially arranged by the Eastern Area for the century¡¯s CHF celebration. Old Potter was truly unruly¡­

    ¡°Can that really be done?¡±

    ¡°For the grand sake of the advancement of science, everything must give way.¡± Old Potter discontentedly replied. He spread his hands out and, with a helpless expression, continued, ¡°Naturally, with the difference in age, I won¡¯t bully you. Your contribution to this experiment result is already a lot, so I still owe you a favour!¡±

    Old Potter really went all out on his threats and promises. With just a single statement, Wang Zhong had no choice but to help Old Potter finish his thesis on living rune patterns.

    Once he started helping, he wouldn¡¯t have the mind to attend any of the lessons. To Old Potter, this bunch of so-called elites only knew how to fight and kill. Nevermind stopping the lessons, if Old Potter wanted to he could simply dismiss the elite ss itself and send them all back to their cities.

    What CHF? What training? That was all just a pile of crap! Whomsoever stand between mine and Wang Zhong¡¯s research, I will definitely wipe them off the face of the Earth!

    Scratching his head, Wang Zhong simply said, ¡°No need to be so excessive. I¡¯m truly interested in this thesis too¡­¡±

 Chapter 247 â€“ Thirst

    Chapter 247 ¨C Thirst

    Wang Zhong never imagined Old Potter would be so willing to trouble the masses for this matter. But if he could simply ask for leave and not cause any trouble for Tianjing Academy, wouldn¡¯t that be fine for everyone?

    As for the various interactions and rtionship building with the other squadrons, Wang Zhong honestly had no interest in such matters. Old Potter simply gave him a good and proper excuse to escape the mundanity of it all.

    When he heard that, Old Potter rolled his eyes. Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier.

    Many facilities had to be set up before they could start theirboratory. This was something the two had already agreed upon. For the Federation to approve their thesis, just feeling and sensing wasn¡¯t enough. They needed a properly reproducible theoretical process before anything else. An energy frequency maniptor with extremely high uracy was key, and the mountains of dimension crystals and other various rted machinery, resources, and helpers was also required. Those within the Federation who had the qualifications to order this stuff could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. At the very least, Tianjing, with just its somewhat-advanced rune technology, didn¡¯t fit into this criteria.

    Feeling both Wang Zhong¡¯s sincerity and his overallprehension level made Old Potter feel extremely ted. This was the truly correct way of life! He believed that with more in-depth testing, Wang Zhong would gradually toss aside those superficial thoughts and step onto the prospective and illuminative path of uncovering the mysteries of dimensions!

    Naturally, Old Potter also understood all the responsibilities Wang Zhong had on his shoulders. After all, he was basically the one borrowing this ¡®person of Tianjing¡¯. He didn¡¯t stop Wang Zhong from training and instead nned the timings of the experiment around Wang Zhong¡¯s schedule. As for group trainings, he already called out the relevant parties and promoted Wang Zhong to ¡®VIP¡¯. Within this short period of time, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone disturbing Wang Zhong anymore.

    Still feeling joyous, Old Potter went off to finish his preparations. In the meantime, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t n on wasting his time. The group training for the Tianjing Squadron was left in Scarlet¡¯s hands, so there weren¡¯t many matters left for him to take care of. Furthermore, Scarlet herself was more skilled atmunicating with the other squadrons, and from the looks of it his role as captain became more and more of a brand instead.

    Thinking back to the sensations andprehensions he had gained earlier, Wang Zhong suddenly felt interested in testing it out inbat.

    Copperfield Academy¡¯s OP training rooms were muchrger than Tianjing Academy¡¯s. Frankly speaking, Tianjing Academy did have good facilities, butpared to Copperfield it was simply a representation of the ¡®best¡¯ of third-ss cities.

    At this time, the skylink ssification rankings for each of the group training participants had already been settled, and the arrangements for the usage of academy facilitiespleted. As such, it was quite easy for Wang Zhong to obtain a training room for himself.

    Thinking back, it had already been close to a month since hest visited the OP.

    Since using the Fate Roulette to save Barran, and then that fight with Divian after, Wang Zhong clearly felt the decrease in energy obtained from fighting in the OP. It probably wasn¡¯t due to the intensity of his fights having dropped, but because Wang Zhong had gotten stronger overall.

    This was especially true after his fight with Divian. It was the first time Wang Zhong¡¯s soul power had broken past 70 grassos, which seemed to be some critical boundary for him. After crossing that hurdle, the energy that could be absorbed from the OP into the Fate Roulette had be miniscule, as if the Fate Roulette ¡®looked down¡¯ upon his fights. On the contrary, his previous visit to the hyperdimension had increased the energy of the Fate Roulette by a drastically high amount. It seemed the Fate Roulette was either a dimensional tool, or a very rare kind of soul tool. It was a simr situation to that of the little baldy¡¯s coffin. Just that one was a genuine body, while the other was a dimensional energy body, nothing more.

    His different perspectives and contacts since young had led Wang Zhong to possess aprehension ability and view vastly exceeding that of normal people.

    When he entered the system, the first thing that caught his eye was a sparkling gold letter that was definitely hard to ignore.

    There were various kinds of eye-catching items avable in the OP system. Wang Zhong had grown quite familiar with a few of them over the past months. There were the various challenge letters like the one sent by Anlor, the red-coloured friend request from Chen Yu¡¯er which brimmed with an official vour, or the numerous colourful ones by his fans¡­ they had all been ignored by Wang Zhong. It was extremely difficult for a normal student to observe fights of such level in the OP, leading to lots of spam mail. In the end he tossed them all into one category and those friend requests, forum sticky posts, and the rest were no different from junk spam to him. But nouveau riche fans had one thing going for them, which can be expressed with these few words; notcking in money!

    Even so, that golen colour and iparablyrge message icon was something he hadn¡¯t seen before. He could help but casually open it.

    ¡°Dear All-Mouthy King. I am Divian. I have a few friends on my end who are extremely interested in you. They all have pretty good standards, so let¡¯s be friends. Alright, if you¡¯re free we can get together andpare notes again.¡±

    With just those two to three sentences, one could feel the sense of pride and recognition being emitted. It represented All-Mouthy King¡¯s invite to the highest level avable to the younger generation within the Federation. Divian felt the other party should know that although she lost the fight, that didn¡¯t mean the two were really all thatparable in strength.

    Such a message would¡¯ve been the wish of seemingly every Federation youth and something they dreamed to obtain. One had to have sufficient n background, sufficient personal strength, or an invite from a person like Divian in order to enter the same level as she.

    Naturally, both Divian, who sent the letter, and Wang Zhong, who received it, didn¡¯t put much care into such matters. To them, what matter more was a good opponent to pit themselves against.

    After epting the invite, Wang Zhong simply proceeded to focus on his next fight.

    After selecting the matchmaking option provided, he waited patiently for his opponent to appear.

    ording to the OP system¡¯s nature, his opponent should definitely have been of the same division as he. Except, Divian was ssified as someone under the sanctuary division, so that meant he had gone against the true limit of the OP. There was much anticipation in meeting an opponent on the same level as Divian. In their previous fight, he had barely been able to match up to her. This time, however, his soul power had reached the next level in terms of improvements and perfection. Strength was something that required constant challenges and matches in order to transform and improve.

    System matchmaking in progress. Please wait a moment¡­

    Closing his eyes, Wang Zhong adjusted the state of his mind and body. Hepletely focused on the sensations he had felt earlier when manipting the waveband frequency of his soul power. As he tried to soak in those feelings of control, there was nothing else floating in his mind.

    Without the presence of the king, the OP these days felt extremely boring. Many fellows brimmed with resentment, especially Chen Yu¡¯er who really couldn¡¯t understand why.

    After being portrayed as a representative of the Federation, as well as touted as a god, that guy suddenly disappeared like the wind. Furthermore, his disappearancested an entire month! Wasn¡¯t this the time when one should strike the iron while it¡¯s hot and expand their fame and reputation?

    This was simply a waste of precious resources! How could Great Miss Chen, who had been converted into half a fan after watching Brother King¡¯spetitions and view his ¡®King¡¯s Road¡¯, stand it!?

    He only needed one more match! Just one match! By then, Chen Yu¡¯er would be proud to title herself the self-proimed best partner-in-crime of the king while setting herself up as a super first-ss example of an official analyser. But he just had to disappear at this very moment. It was like if a grown man suddenly said to hisdy that her mom was calling her home for food right as she was preparing for the climax and then disappeared without a trace!

    What the hell was this!?

    This made Great Miss Chen feel she was somewhat unable to properly do her job. Her schedule suddenly became quite empty, which made her go for a rare spin around in the skylink forums. But before she could do any more than flip through a few pages, a dudududu sounded from her skylink. Little Yu¡¯er had set up reminders for when people came online on her skylink. After all, she was still a famousmentator and had many rtionships and connections. Absentmindedly opening the reminder, the eyes of this virtuousdy instantly snapped open as she bolted from her chair.

    All-Mouthy King was online!

 Chapter 248 â€“ The Joyful World of Dreams

    Chapter 248 ¨C The Joyful World of Dreams

    Fuck! This olddy has been waiting an entire month for this!

    Chen Yu¡¯er instantly felt as though her springtime had arrived a second time. Her current typing speed broke past human limits as she smashed her OP login ID into her skylink.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Little Yu¡¯er who had done this. The entire OP was set abuzz by this bright and clear online reminder!

    ¡°Brother King! I¡¯ve already long worn out my eyes staring at your login ID! You¡¯ve finallye online you old fe!¡±

    All of his fans instantly spread the news, exhrated as they were by his presence.

    Two students who were simply traveling to school, were currently blocked by one school bully. Suddenly, the shivering bodies of the two stopped and they jumped up with extreme shock while roaring, ¡°Brother, you go first while I¡¯ll block this guy! Faster, to the OP training room! Snatch two rows of training seats, two of them! One can only learn from Brother King¡¯s fights while watching in the viewing gallery!¡±

    Short clips of simr events were on full disy in various parts of the Federation. It seemed all of the OP training rooms in the various great academies had suddenly been snatched up. In the short span of three to five minutes, the viewing gallery that could fit 100,000 people waspletely jammed tight with a dense crowd. The number of people watching via skylink surged up and hit 200,000!

    One could call such speed miraculous.

    But this was simply the statistics for the people currently watching online. The actual amount had quickly reached 300,000 viewers. This brand prestige and influence that Brother King had made even someone like Chen Yu¡¯er, who was already used to huge crowds, feel a bit giddy from the numbers.

    The origin of this terrifying poprity was mainly due to his previous fight!

    Before he defeated Divian, All-Mouthy King was at most an inte sensation. His influence was limited quite a small batch of people.

    After his victory, however, his terrifying strength, mysterious background, and astonishing infinite rotating shes had, along with a deliberate propaganda campaignunched by the OP system with Federation education agencies, propelled All-Mouthy King into be an idol of the citizens.

    Even Divian, with her status as a member of the sanctuary division, didn¡¯t possess such fame and brand to her name. After all, she was part of a group who were considered heaven-favoured sons and daughters since birth. To them, they possessed the inevitable right of obtaining all. Only All-Mouthy King, who could reverse fortune and was known as a mysterious expert and all-rounded fighter, was able to pierce through and reach their level. Regardless of how calm and collected one was, one would feel the heavens themselves wouldn¡¯t be able to contain such a person if he didn¡¯t rightfully be popr.

    His shrieking fan club had already been promoted from low-level cannon fodder and had members from both the heroic and elite divisions now. There were far too many normal experts that had joined the Brother King Corps. While they didn¡¯t have the blind worship exhibited by those fanboys and girls of the cannon fodder division, theirck craziness was instead supplemented by their loyalty and devotion!

    The audience within the viewing gallery had already begun to create a huge racket as they chatted with anticipation.

    ¡°After practicing the crosswheels for a month, I¡¯ve cut my hands eight times. If this goes on, my doctor says my hands will be disabled!¡± One heroic division expert cried out with teary eyes. ¡°I just want to get close and see Brother King one more time! Finally, the heavens have eyes!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about that, brother! I¡¯ll start crying if you keep going! Your brother here has been cut thirteen times while practicing the crosswheels. I¡¯ve already firmly decided to stop practicing it! Damn it, we don¡¯t know shit about the gods of this world!¡±

    ¡®Beating up elites, showing the way for those of the sanctuary! All-Mouthy King is invisible under the heavens!¡¯

    ¡®Beating up elites, showing the way for those of the sanctuary! All-Mouthy King is invisible under the heavens!¡¯

    ¨C Brother King Corps ~ Newbie Little Dog

    ¡®Beating up elites, showing the way for those of the sanctuary! All-Mouthy King is invisible under the heavens!¡¯

    ¨C Brother King Corps ~ Willowy as the Wind

    ¡­ this OP world was still like that of the past, a joyful and ideal ce for students.

    Quickly, the viewing gallery was dominated by this chant. Tossing the auction guest list aside, Ma Dong Dong dashed out of his father¡¯s office like his butt was on fire and connected his skylink up to the monitor. Naturally, he had done this in his own office.

    Ma Dong had actually always been a member of Brother King Corps. Although he hadn¡¯t been the creator, he was one of the most active in it and was considered a leader in the corps. After knowing Wang Zhong¡¯s alternate identity, he became even more engaged and arranged for sessive fan activities in Tianjing for Brother King Corps members. This started his fame and reputation as a ¡®frivolous and scatterbrained¡¯ person.

    After throwingrge sums of money at it, he was immediately elected Corps Commander of Brother King Corps by this ragtag bunch of fans. Those chants just now had originated from Great Corps Commander Ma¡¯s group.

    When a fight happens, what was needed was ample prestige!

    Who cared if Wang Zhong didn¡¯t give a damn about this. It didn¡¯t mean his opponent would feel as nonchnt. For Ma Dong, this was a kind of pressure, a pressure that would press down upon the opponent regardless of which n or family they were from!

    I wonder who Wang Zhong will meet this time, thought Ma Dong. He was very excited, extreme nervousness brimming within him. After chatting with Wang Zhong about his fight with Divian, he mentioned the odds of him winning in a rematch was actually only 50/50. If he did bump into her again, then Great President Ma might suffer from a heart attack. There were times when Ma Dong wasn¡¯t able to keep up with Wang Zhong¡¯s thoughts. Why did he seem to grow more excited the stronger his opponent was?

    Could he really not be afraid of losing?

    No one liked to lose. What was most important, however, was looking past the results and into the future. Although Ma Dong knew this, it wasn¡¯t easy to stick by it.

    Even as he thought this, he himself found he could at least endure and wait patiently as the family test grew closer. All he had to do was proceed with his ns and strategies. The results would be left up to fate. Looking at it from a different angle, and regardless of victory or defeat he wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. From the start he was just there as a quick recement. Even so, he nned to give this opportunity his all!

    ¡°Dear beloveddies and gentlemen. I am Chen Yu¡¯er.¡± This radiant-looking girl appeared exceptionally beautiful today.

    ¡°Dear respecteddies and gentlemen. I am Ruo Zhi. Zhi of Intelligent (Zhihua).¡± A pleasurable-sounding male voice quickly followed after Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s introduction. ¡°Today, Little Yu¡¯er and I will bementing All-Mouthy King¡¯s match on behalf of everyone.¡±

    Ruo Zhi was an unconditional star of the OPmentator world. He was known as the number one bro inmentating and had rich experience, good background, and a humorous style ofmentating that included aplex maniption ofnguage to form puns and jokes. Although hecked some seriousness, his personality and character was undoubtedly at the top.

    If this had just been another ordinary match, then a single sentence from Brother Ruo Zhi would¡¯ve stolen half the limelight away from the twopetitors and turn hismentating into the main show.

    One important matter about Brother Ruo Zhi was his infamous ck Mouth in the OP forums. He regrly badmouthed anyone who tried to me him, not caring in the slightest the other¡¯s background. This was one reason he was received with immense wee. The citizens needed a person that ¡®dared¡¯ to speak out. With his bratty character, if he could refrain from speaking even one insinuating remark about an extremely famous person like All-Mouthy King, then that would be the day the sun rose from the west.

    ¡°Haha! How are ya, Brother Ruo Zhi! Good to have you here!¡±

    ¡°How can they let Ruo Zhimentate!? Brother King¡¯s match should be taken more seriously! Just leave it to Little Yu¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! With this fellow¡¯s bad mouth, I fear he¡¯ll stain our Brother King!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I can already imagine him roasting Brother King¡¯s Infinite Rotation shes by calling them Barbeque Hot Wheels!¡±

 Chapter 249 â€“ All-Mouthy Kingâ€™s Weakness

    Chapter 249 ¨C All-Mouthy King¡¯s Weakness

    There really weren¡¯t manymentators who could leave a deep impression in their audience. Ruo Zhi didn¡¯t view suchments as mockery or sarcasm. Instead, he grinned and said, ¡°This gentleman, you¡¯re far too naughty! How can I use barbeque, this hillbilly phrase. to describe an Idol-gradepetitor like All-Mouthy King? Any random phrase would¡¯ve been better than that. Like sweet doughnuts, right? I feel that¡¯s quite the nice fit. Countless flying and dancing sweet doughnuts, bewildering and confusing Divian into running around in circles!¡±

    ¡°Sweet my ass! Go and die, Ruo Zhi!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to insult a single great move of my idol, then you better not leave your house for the next month! Ruo Zhi, remember that I know where you live!¡±

    ¡°Search for his actual body!¡±

    ¡°St. Mongul City¡¯s Xia Yuan Road, 35thne, Fu Yuan district, #108!¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er felt slightly depressed as it had been officially arranged for her to do the whole analysis. But on the aspects ofmentaries, having an angel and devil would make the match more pleasurable to watch and critique. Furthermore, Ruo Zhi¡¯s specialist level standard and eyesight would mean avoiding her previous situation of getting shocked and flustered by the fight¡¯s awe-inspiring atmosphere. It had been embarrassing for her during the match between All-Mouthy King and Divian. She had beenpletely blinded by the fight¡¯s splendour and was only able to spout a few sentences during the entire course of the fight.

    He was indeed worthy of being a senior brother, but did he have to sow so many seeds of hatred? This was theplete opposite of her where basically no one tried to respond when shementated on the fight between All-Mouthy King and Divian.

    At this moment, in Copperfield City. Within the quarters of the Wild Beast Squadron¡­

    The prestige held by All-Mouthy King was on the level of a nuclear warhead. Toward Laura and her fellow squad members, he was like a life-threatening lure. Fortunately, the Wild Beast Squadron grounds had its own small-scale OP training room. It even had arge broadcasting screen installed. Therge group of elites from the various squadrons had stopped their training and were currently crowding around therge screen to watch the live broadcast.

    Leo, Paul, and the others were part of the elite division within the OP and were all too familiar with Ruo Zhi. In fact, everyone had at one time or another been mocked or sneered at by him. It was all quite infuriating in the beginning, but after calming down they realized this was just his way of making a living. Furthermore, those seemingly brainless mocking and ridicule actually held a bit of intelligence to them. If he didn¡¯t have something to back up his words, else he wouldn¡¯t have survived up till today. Nevertheless, witnessing him being scolded and ¡®shredded¡¯ apart by All-Mouthy King fans was still extremely amusing.

    ¡°Ruo¡¯s big mouth is still pulling in strings of hatred,¡± Leo said with a smile. He was also a half-fan of All-Mouthy King. In the Federation, worship was given to the strong, without differentiating between young or old, male or female.

    ¡°Haha. This fe¡¯s always the same,¡± said Paul. With a faint smile, he continued, ¡°The number of people wanting to find his real body could line up and make a trail from the base of Copperfield Mountain to its peak. Even so, he really is getting more and more popr.¡±

    ¡°Being popr does rely mostly on numbers. Nevertheless, it is still best if one judges their target before acting.¡± Captain Calen pushed up the center of his gold-rimmed spectacles as he continued, ¡°With All-Mouthy King¡¯s current influence, it¡¯s best if he shows some caution before acting out.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Due to work needs, I don¡¯t really have much of a fixed residence at the moment. Sorry about that. If you guys do head there, please help me check if the door¡¯s locked. Thank you very much.¡± Inside hismentator post, Ruo Zhi didn¡¯t give a single care about this real body search. Compared to Chen Yu¡¯ers disy of freshness and elegance, he was one who had witnessed too many big matches and had long achieved perfection in controlling an audience¡¯s fervor. ¡°Alright, it seems All-Mouthy King¡¯s opponent has appeared. Everyone, let¡¯s all see which expert has been matched with All-Mouthy King.¡±

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s most important aspect was his genuinely deep understanding of information and the art ofmentaries within the OP, along with his ability to control the audience. To him, the contestant was just a contestant. They wouldn¡¯t be able to affect him, nevermind make him worship them. Nevertheless, the OP was admittedly a keystone node within important training facilities of the Federation while also being a ce of joy for the new generation.

    Casio Saiba!

    ¡°That name¡¯s quite familiar.¡±

    ¡°Pity it isn¡¯t a gold-colored name! I thought he¡¯d have to fight another person from the sanctuary division!¡± Although they all knew the chances that All-Mouthy King would stumble upon another sanctuary division elite was low, they still felt anticipation while waiting.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much about it. Wanting to reach the sanctuary division is impossible just based off strength. It also depends on your bloodline and background. All the same, there¡¯s nock of experts in the elite division. All-Mouthy King simply won his previous match on a fluke. If he hadn¡¯t gotten crosswheels from the randomization, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to win.¡±

    Currently, All-Mouthy King could either be matched up with a sanctuary division member, or an extremely high-performing elite division ranger. Either way, they were the few at the very peak.

    One could call every match a confrontation between kings!

    Examining the dense and numerous discussion posts disyed before him, a sliver of a smile appeared on the corner of Ruo Zhi¡¯s mouth. If he were to be frank, he loved this feeling of being inplete control over everything around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpectedly Casio! Perhaps most of the audience aren¡¯t familiar with this contestant. Haha. Little Yu¡¯er also knows him, so why not give our watching friends an introduction?¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er had, at that moment, been dwelling upon her awkwardness of trying to put in a word with such a brother beside her. When she heard his prompt, she quickly calmed her mind down. ¡°Haha. To start, Senior Casio has been a figure of the OP system for approximately 2-3 years, so some of the audience may know of him. He is also the captain of Caliban Academy¡¯s squadron which is located in the western region of the Federation. As an all-rounded soldier, he became a publicly recognized expert of the OP¡¯s elite division for the past two years. His win rate is currently over 80 percent and he has a record of over three hundred matches. He had previously been seen as one of the Great Gods that ruled over the OP.¡±

    Smiling faintly, Ruo Zhi took over after her and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be too obsessed with the sanctuary division. To get into that division requires too many factors. On the other hand, Casio is the type of person that represents the Federation Academy¡¯s first ss standards. He is bnced and has a maturity tempered by time and experience. I just checked up on him and found his most recent eleven fights had all been with elite division members! Also, he had won all eleven of them!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any fault in his words. Ruo Zhi had naturally also checked the relevant data behind All-Mouthy King¡¯s entire OP career records, from when he was a trash to him rising to prominence. While he is the embodiment of mystery, his ws however are equally obvious.

    ¡°From what Brother Ruo Zhi¡¯s tone is saying, you¡¯re favouring Casio to win, right?¡± Chen Yu¡¯er wasn¡¯t dumb and could sense the underlying hint in Ruo Zhi¡¯s words. Flowing with Ruo Zhi¡¯smentary would be one of the turning points in her career. After her initial nervousness had cooled, she radiated with the natural splendor of a girl.

    Still sporting that faint smile, Ruo Zhi replied, ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that. They each have a possibility of winning. As for who has the great winning advantage, it would have to depend on their choice of weapon. Don¡¯t you guys feel the system is extremely biased toward our beloved All-Mouthy King? If he doesn¡¯t get the crosswheels through randomization, how would you all feel his chances of victory would be?¡±

    In the eyes of others, All-Mouthy King appeared void of any weak points. Yet, in Ruo Zhi¡¯s eyes he was actually full of weaknesses.

    ¡°Everyone shouldn¡¯t get bedazzled by All-Mouthy King¡¯s randomizationbat tactic. In actuality, the number of soldiers that are simrly all-rounded aren¡¯t small. An example of this is the previous rumour about Casio being All-Mouthy King.

    ¡°This tactic¡¯s greatest effect is changing the mentality of one¡¯s opponent. Before the fight even starts it would have created a kind of mental advantage. All-Mouthy King gives off the atmosphere of one who is practicing and training rather than fighting to the death, which lowers his opponents¡¯ desire tond a killing blow. Due to this, he slowly and unhurriedly gains the upper hand as his opponent loses the best opportunity to take him down.¡±

    Ruo Zhi had clearlye prepared. With this string of sentences he had dumbfounded Chen Yu¡¯er. So it turns out that randomized weapons was actually abat tactic!?

 Chapter 250 â€“ What the Hell is a City Defense Weapon?

    Chapter 250 ¨C What the Hell is a City Defense Weapon?

    One stone creates a thousand ripples. The entire discussion forum and viewing gallery burst like boiling oil. Motionless from the start, Ruo Zhi smoothly pulled the carpet out from under everyone. He quickly made All-Mouthy King¡¯s supporters feel as though they were being served on the chopping block.

    ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t that seem a bit illogical, Brother Ruo Zhi?¡± Chen Yu¡¯er was still subconsciously on All-Mouthy King¡¯s side. What kind of logic was this?

    When he heard her words, a mysterious smile appeared on Ruo Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°Perhaps, and perhaps now. What I can say is that, up until this very moment, All-Mouthy King¡¯s luck has been pretty good. Perhaps we can say his luck in his first year was poor, or his character hadn¡¯t been tempered enough, but this streak won¡¯t continue. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t recognize him for the expert he is, just that I don¡¯t like his method of upying such benefits.¡±

    Students within the OP viewing halls of the various academies were currently discussing thements Ruo Zhi made. There was some sense to his words, and the rational stumped them. From the first fight until now, with each random weapon he obtained, All-Mouthy King seemed to alwayse out on top. Even when he got no weapons it wasn¡¯t that big of a problem as he was still faced against a closebat soldier. On the other hand, his use of randomization created a kind of pressure that made a definite impact on their minds and tactics.

    Although this wasn¡¯t that big of a deal in the heroic division, it was apletely different story in the elite division. This even had, to some effect, been an aspect of his fight with Divian. From beginning to end Divian seemed embarrassed to show all of her might and was, in the end, sent flying by All-Mouthy King¡¯s crosswheels.

    Now, it was like those people already unhappy with All-Mouthy King had discovered a whole new world. Intense mes burned in their hearts when they realized everyone had been too obsessed recently with All-Mouthy King!

    Although Casiocked an elite bloodline like Divian, he was still one of the famous figures of the OP world two whole years ago. He was also a person who managed to maintain a terrifying win-rate of over 80 percent in three hundred matches. If he were to start off seriously and treat the match like realbat, then All-Mouthy King¡¯s chances of victory would definitely be hard-fought.

    ¡°Brother King! Crosswheels!¡± Several people started to shout this from within the crowd of fans. They didn¡¯t wish to see All-Mouthy King sink down. Others simply wanted another nce at his crosswheels.

    ¡°Fuck! Aren¡¯t you guys too shameless!? How can you all lose confidence in All-Mouthy King simply by hearing a few words by that stupid Ruo!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a worn-out elite! The reason he won thosest eleven victories was just cause he didn¡¯t bump into a true expert like All-Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°Random is more than enough to beat him until his mom isn¡¯t able to recognize him!¡±

    ¡°Random! Random! Random!¡±

    Under the watch of everyone, Wang Zhong finally opened his eyes as he left his pondering session. He had just now been slightly entranced by his thoughts. The ever-changing soul power waveband frequency wasn¡¯t as difficult an idea as he had thought. Nevertheless, actuallymanding it to form required concentration.

    While he hadprehended it earlier, he had no choice but to halt his efforts due to exhaustion. Just now he had still been a bit worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the changes to his soul power waveband frequencies, but after trying it out it actually went extremely smoothly. Perhaps I am just bit unproficient in it. Still, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s just controlling.

    Before Wang Zhong could choose, the crowd had already started to cheer loudly.

    But this wasn¡¯t for All-Mouthy King. It was for his opponent, Casio!

    Random weapon! Random battlefield!

    When he saw his opponent was All-Mouthy King, Casio unexpectedly chose the same selection as his opponent.

    Everyone was dumbfounded and stupefied by Casio¡¯s choices. The first to respond was Ruo Zhi whoughed heartily before saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to make ament¡ªNice Job! This is basically pping All-Mouthy King¡¯s face! I like it! Regardless of who wins or loses, this is the style an expert should have!¡±

    Staring nkly at her screen, Chen Yu¡¯er said, ¡°It seems Senior Casio is serious about this. From my perspective, this wasn¡¯t a casual decision. What will All-Mouthy King choose after this?¡±

    ¡°Senior Casio hasn¡¯t appeared on an OP broadcast in a very long time, so many have forgotten his style,¡± Ruo Zhi said with a smile. ¡°He is an all-rounder like All-Mouthy King¡ªno, he¡¯s an even more all-rounded and trulypetent soldier. There have been many examples of him choosing random weapons during high-level matches in the past. Regardless of whether it were high firepowered ranged weapons or simpler close-ranged cold weapons, he was able to wield them with a very high degree of proficiency! Furthermore, he¡¯s bnced in various abilities and other aspects.

    ¡°Compared to him, All-Mouthy King simply has skill in the crosswheels. He¡¯s on the shorter end of the straw here! If he does randomize and doesn¡¯t get his crosswheels, then I would personally favour Casio!¡±

    Without a doubt there was still lingering fear and trepidation in everyone¡¯s heart when they thought about those crosswheels that had defeated Divian. But this was also a problem in-and-of itself. If All-Mouthy King chooses the crosswheels, then it would mean the system had finally recognized his heights. After all, it had been key in his victory over Divian. But if he chooses randomization, then the possibility of him getting the crosswheels again would be close to zero.

    Nevertheless, All-Mouthy King continued to remain oblivious to the outside world, once more choosing randomization as he had done in all of his previous matches. The audience quickly felt a pang of regret as they knew miracles never came in twos.

    And as expected, those anticipated crosswheels didn¡¯t appear. Instead, a giant battle axe close to three meters long popped up before All-Mouthy King.

    Molok¡¯s Battle Axe!

    He actually got this weapon through randomization! Many of his fans in the viewing gallery couldn¡¯t help but clench their buttholes. This was simply the shittiest weapon to get in this case! Shittiest times two!

    Was Molok¡¯s Battle Axe a ferocious weapon? Yes, it was absolutely ferocious! Not only was it ferocious, it was ferocious to the point of being unequal! It was a specially created weapon designed by the Federation to massacre giant-sized mutated beasts. It possessed astonishing might and power behind it!

    Its ultrarge axe head was sharp to the point of being able to cleave through rock and stone, and was also able to withstand a terrifying pressure of thousands of grassos along its edge. Even experts at the Heavenly Soul stage wouldn¡¯t be able to break it apart. That was because this thing simply wasn¡¯t created to fight these small humans!

    It was a city-scale defensive rune weapon that was specially hung atop the gigantic walls of border cities, suspended by an array of chains!

    Just the axe head was close to half the size of a grown adult. It was made with a forged alloy suited to maintaining its powerful edge. The downside? This thing weighed close to 360 kg. A heroic soul soldier can maybe lift it and carry it around without much pressure, but to actually wield it?

    Are you shitting yourself!?

    Even if this thing were to be stored in the OP¡¯s weapons storage for another 10,000 years, no one would ever choose it! There had been no official instance of it being used in an official OP match. Nevermind official matches, people wouldn¡¯t even try to fool around with it in regr matches! Only those with nothing to do would oppress themselves with this 360 kg axe! Even strength-based tanky soldiers of the elite division would find their movements and flexibility seriously hampered by such a weight, nevermind everyone else.

    No one doubted the tyrannical resilience and strength dwelling in All-Mouthy King¡¯s fleshly body. But there wasn¡¯t any need to bother with that. Just seeing him stand beside the axe head was enough to make everyone feel he was being bullied.

    As for his opponent, Casio, the man had actually managed to get a simple dual crescent-moon des through randomization.

    Crescent-moon des; high-speed shing weapons. Unlike the limited range of daggers, these possessed sufficient shing speed with good length. It was a simple evolution of cold weapons from the Old Era.

    These des were standard weapons located between two of the three aspects of weapons, that being offense, defense, and speed. It was also a standard-issue weapon used by the Federation¡¯s military and the heroic soul academy, thetter of which was a mandatory study for those of the soldier department. With its poprity and mass-production, these des could be found in the hands of everyone, from newbies to experts.

    Casio was clearly an expert in handling them. Just a wave of his hands and the two crescent-moon des spun a few times beforending in his palm with iparable uracy.

    Battlefield: Arena.

    Casio smiled.

 Chapter 251.1 â€“ Criticize Harshly

    Chapter 251.1 ¨C Criticize Harshly

    Random weapons. This had been a troll move he¡¯d employed two years ago when he¡¯d still been extremely childish. To experts that were exceedingly bnced in all aspects ofbat, opting for randomization wasn¡¯t considered much. But when up against a genuine expert, choosing it again and again was an exceedingly senseless decision. No one could truly achieve all-roundedness in every aspect ofbat. After two years consolidating his skills, Casio himself was all too clear about where his strengths and shoringsy. In the end, what he excelled at was still closebat.

    But for this match, he definitely needed to choose random weapons!

    He had watched the match between All-Mouthy King and Divian and had indeed epted that the Infinite sh Rotation wasn¡¯t something that could be blocked with brute strength. If his opponent actually did get crosswheels via randomization again, then Casio would only have a 20 odd percent chance of winning, regardless of what weapon he obtained. But if his opponent didn¡¯t get that weapon, then with his opponent¡¯s soul power standards as well as closebat capabilities disyed in the more recent performances, Casio felt he couldpletely smash All-Mouthy King apart!

    He had more-or-less analyzed each move his opponent could make. Regardless of whether it were ranged or closebat, one could frankly say that the entire arsenal of All-Mouthy King¡¯s moves could be rounded up to a few core skills.

    Since he had chosen randomization, regardless of what he himself got he would definitely have the advantage in this match.

    With his victory, he would be able to acquire iparable fame and prestige. Not only would he soar inside his academy, he would also be able to seize a decisive chance to shine in the CHF. He might even be able to attract the attention of the OP officials, thusnding a position in the quasi-sanctuary division. That would truly be a heaven-sent gift.

    From the looks of it now, he had truly made the right bet. While crescent-moon des weren¡¯t very powerful, he just so happened to be the type to excel the most at closebat. His opponent was also one who had gotten Molok¡¯s Battle Axe via randomization. Other than directly throwing it away and using his fist, there was no other choice left for All-Mouthy King.

    Battlefield: Ancient Coliseum Arena.

    This circr arena had a diameter of less than 100 meters. No other decoration surrounded the space. It was one of the mostmonly seen dueling battlefields avable, with victory and defeat reliant on one¡¯s strength.

    Currently, Wang Zhong was also making observations about his opponent. This Casio fellow before him didn¡¯t seem weak, and instead he exuded a dominative presence simr to Divian¡¯s.

    With a single look at how his opponent held his weapons, Wang Zhong noted he was someone who trained in every aspect of fighting from the foundations to actualbat. That familiar grip on his weapons, the way his fingers rxed as he held the handle, the way he made it seem as though those crescent-moon des could be thrown with a single twitch, as well as the way he wielded them nimbly and agily.

    Casio theorized the best way to break through All-Mouthy King¡¯s style wouldn¡¯t be through ranged attacks, but through the front. He was exceedingly clear about how those crosswheels could dominate everything beneath the heavens in a ranged battle. Thus, his only option was closebat, which he excelled at the most.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you just toss that superfluous weapon away. You aren¡¯t my match otherwise. I don¡¯t wanna hear a pile of excuse after you lose.¡± Casio spoke in a slightly ridiculing fashion as he gazed at All-Mouthy King.

    He wanted to bully All-Mouthy king. People who climbed to this level loved and cherished their fame and reputation. If he could bully All-Mouthy King into tossing Molok¡¯s Battle Axe, then his chances of victory would jump from 70-80 percent all the way to 100 percent. That was a 360 kg burden, so Casio didn¡¯t feel it would give much results. Even a pig wouldn¡¯t use it in such a match.

    As his words rang out, the originally mouring and bustling viewing gallery turned silent. Everyone could clearly interpret the meaning behind those words. All that was left was to see what choice All-Mouthy King would make.

    Those unspoken words were too conspicuous!

    ¡°Haha! What contestant Casio said isn¡¯t wrong. In fact, I wanted to say those words from the start!¡± Ruo Zhi smiled as he continued, ¡°A weapon should be thrown away for the advantage. That¡¯s the true value in choosing randomized weapons.¡±

    This breezy way of insulting and mocking immediately created a huge wave in the audience. One really had to admit that Brother Ruo Zhi perfect the art of toying with his audience¡¯s emotions. At the same time, the OP group¡¯s revenue would definitely increase by 10-20 percent. Humans always tossed more money when faced with increased emotional heights.

    ¡°That¡¯s a 360 kg Molok¡¯s Battle Axe¡­¡± Scarlet frowned as she watched the OP match via arge broadcasting screen. She just so happened to be heading over to find Laura at the Wild Beast Society with Barran when she suddenly received a notice about All-Mouthy King¡¯s match. When she entered, she found everyone had already gathered to watch and simply pulled Barran along to join them.

    Right now she wasn¡¯t exactly a Brother King fan. Instead, it had been that night when Wang Zhong defeated Cecil that prompted her to pay more attention to him. She had assumed his words that night were a joke, but after witnessing the might of his crosswheels which dominated the heavens, she had a feeling he may not have lied to her after all¡­

    In the past, she had a mere favourable impression of Wang Zhong. Time passed, however, and she found her impressions fermenting and growing beneath the constant teasing Mmi did each day. Not only that, the time she spent caring for him in the hospital after the group training created a more rxed and casual rtionship than before.

    Then there was the time when he chose to walk forward and save the desperate situation guing Tianjing Academy and her grandfather. Withstanding the bullying disyed by Adolf Academy made Scarlet understand she truly like this boy. Within her admiration, that slight feeling of love was something extremely sweet for her.

    But Scarlet could also feel that Wang Zhongcked simr feelings toward her. This made her extremely worried that once she revealed her feelings, the tacit trust and understanding between them would break. Of course, only if that happened.

    Everyone else in the special ss had already thrown down their training and gathered to watch the match. Casio was definitely one of the famous figures in the uing CHF, and he would also be a match for All-Mouthy King. Leo, Paul, and the other captains payed close attention as Casio was from an extremely famous quadron in the western area. The possibility of them meeting in a match in the future was high. Right now, no one cared about the presence of Scarlet and Barran.

    All-Mouthy King really did seem to have been ¡®checkmated¡¯ by Casio. In answer, he extended his hand toward the iparablyrge battle axe in front of him.

    Ceng~~Bang¡­

    A momentter, the battle axe which had been stuck into the ground was suddenly hoisted up into the air with a flourish from All-Mouthy King.

    Its iparable sharp axe head had left a deep groove in the ground.

    The instant it rested on his shoulder, Wang Zhong felt his entire body sink down. The ground below him even seemed about to shatter from the weight.

    Did he really have to do this?

    This was All-Mouthy King! How could they forget the scene where he used the might of his fleshly body to st Kostan apart! Everyone had forgotten that All-Mouthy King was still a true closebat soldier with terrifying strength!

    ¡°Brother King¡¯s got godly strength!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! He can even hoist Molok¡¯s Battle Axe up! Is he even human?¡±

    ¡°Brother King¡¯s gonna insta-kill him!¡±

    The emotions of all his fans surged as they roared and cheered. It was very clear that this group didn¡¯t blindly worship their idol. Even freshmen had some slight judgemental abilities.

    ¡°Indeed, All-Mouthy King still has his usual self-confidence. He genuinely wants to try out the weapons given to him via randomization. Molok¡¯s Battle Axe is a part of the Battle Axe City Defense Team. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a soldier use it inbat.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er spoke with extreme delight. On one hand, she felt All-Mouthy King was extremely courageous to do something no able-minded person would do. On the other hand, she really wished to see him use such a giant weapon. That would be an extremely overbearing sight.

    ¡°Haha. Little Yu¡¯er, if All-Mouthy King gave up on the weapon, then I would actually view him with greater regard. Fame is just fame. This weapon ispletely different from the crosswheels and is entirely unsuitable for even soldiers to use. Casio was just using mind tricks against All-Mouthy King. Did you really think he¡¯d ept that proposal without question?¡± said Ruo Zhi.

    Chen Yu¡¯er really wasn¡¯t an expert on squeezing people. Why did Ruo Zhi have to exin the reasoning behind every point he made?

    Ruo Zhi sessfully drew in hate time and time again.

    The current number of people watching via skylink had already broken 500,000, which was abnormally terrifying. This could already be considered a miracle within the OP. And this number didn¡¯t take into ount the fact that most would be watching in groups, thus increasing this count by a lot.

    But at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the match. They didn¡¯t have enough spare space for other thoughts.

    Smiling faintly, Casio began whirling the two crescent-moon des in his hands. What an easy bluff. I really have overestimated his intellect.

    All of this was just an act. He just hoisted up Molok¡¯s Battle Axe and ced it on his shoulder. Any elite soldier could achieve such a feat. But holding a weapon and using it were twopletely different matters. Those using that weapon would have tortoise-like attacks. He could dodge those swings with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 251.2 â€“ Criticize Harshly

    Chapter 251.2 ¨C Criticize Harshly

    Licking his lips, the crescent-moon des weavedplicated patterns around Casio¡¯s hand beforeing to a sudden stop. Lifting them, he suddenly shot forward and, in the flicker of a second, instantly covered the small distance limited by the circr arena. He appeared right before All-Mouthy King, the des in his hand thrust right for All-Mouthy King¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What speed!¡±

    Casio¡¯s first move instantly shocked everyone. Perhaps it was because All-Mouthy King¡¯s fame was too bright and his most recent fight had been against Divian, but most of the audience sort of looked down on Casio.

    ¡°I had assumed he would be some weak chicken.¡± Inside me City, Sharmie¡¯s eyes were wide open as she watched. ¡°He really does possess some tricks of the trade.¡±

    ¡°Captain, when you¡¯re in this state you get really scary.¡± Mario shook his head at the scene. As tactical strategist for the squadron, he was extremely familiar with the numerous famed people of the Federation. He obviously hadn¡¯t overlooked a figure like Casio. ¡°Please stay calm. All-Mouthy King is just an illusory figure. You can¡¯t be too engrossed with him.¡±

    Bang~~~

    Mario squatted on the ground, tears streaming down in his grievance. Why! Why does our captain¡¯s intellect shrink when ites to All-Mouthy King!?

    ¡°You stupid idiot! This is just standard routine for All-Mouthy King! Furthermore, he will definitely appear in the CHF! My gut is telling me this!¡± Sharmie eximed at the fallen man, her voice brimming with confidence. Her words made Mario cry out, his tears already shed and emptied. Gut feeling¡­ indeed, only the stupid would try to do something like reason with ady.

    Indeed, All-Mouthy King had long made his choice by hoisting up Molok¡¯s Battle Axe. If he allowed an all-rounded soldier like Casio near him, it would be an absolute nightmare.

    Meeting Casio¡¯s attack head on, All-Mouthy King¡¯s movements became extremely heavy. On the other hand, Casio seemed light and nimble as a feather. He maintained a constant, controlled distance and didn¡¯t dare to rush with his killing move in order to prevent against any instantaneous counter by All-Mouthy King. Soldier rich inbat experience never trusted their opponent. One might assume All-Mouthy King was just barely putting up any resistance, but that assumption could be crushed the moment he released those constraints he ced on himself. Casio would never let himself get fooled by this!

    As long as he could deal with Molok¡¯s Battle Axe, All-Mouthy King wouldn¡¯t be able to put up any resistance. Currently, all of his opponent¡¯s strength and soul power was used just to move the battle axe. Even so, these movements were extremely¡­ awkward. That weapon really was too heavy.

    Aware of this fact, Casio continued his relentless harassment while also keeping guard against any counter from All-Mouthy King that coulde at any moment. This was a battle of energy consumption, which was extremely advantageous for Casio. If he could, on the off chance, grasp a weakness in All-Mouthy King¡¯s defense, then he would immediatelyunch a lethal strike.

    Sessive lightning-quick fierce attacks made his twin des radiate as light was reflected off its surface. Five minutes into the match and Casio had already sent over eighty shes. Every time he approached and came face-to-face with All-Mouthy King, he wouldunch a barrage of attacks. Regardless of what result he obtained from such attacks, he would quickly retreat and prevent himself from getting into an entanglement.

    As for All-Mouthy King, while his ability to dodge and evade was quite strong, he was faced with an opponent who possessed caution and sufficient strength. Even as seven to eight attacksnded on his body, he was actually unable to shore up any resistance.

    Everyone watching the broadcast was alreadypletely silent, including those that wanted to see All-Mouthy King lose. While they wanted him to lose, they didn¡¯t want him to lose in such a stupid, vexing way! Can you not throw that thing away? Don¡¯t use it! No one is forcing you to use it!

    But that axe seemed to have stuck itself to All-Mouthy King¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t seem to understand! With him holding that gigantic thing, every action and move he made waspletely under Casio¡¯s control. If it hadn¡¯t been for itsrge surface, thus allowing the axe to couple as a shield, then he would have been chopped to pieces by now.

    But anyone with the slightest bit of skill would be able to spot the biggest issue here. All of this hadsted so long just because Casio had been too cautious and was worried about the off chance that All-Mouthy King would suddenly ditch the axe andunch a killing blow. This meant Casio hadn¡¯t yet gone all out with his attacks. His current state was making sure his strategy was as precise as possible while also being on guard. This way he could maximise the amount of energy being consumed by All-Mouthy King. His n showed the personal aplishment a squadron captain should possess.

    ¡°Your movements are too slow.¡± Casio¡¯s voice rang out from behind All-Mouthy King. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d have tossed that cumbersome thing away by now!¡±

    Even as he spoke, two glinting des sparkled with a chilling light as they pierced toward All-Mouthy King¡¯s ribs like two poisonous fangs.

    Unable to pull his axe back in time, All-Mouthy King unexpectedly used the giant axe as an anchor and swung himself up into the air. It was quite an ingenious way of dodging.

    Ding ding.

    Two metallic sounds rang out as the quick attacks of the crescent-moon des were blocked by the giant axe. Even so, Casio¡¯s n continued to reveal itself as he went all-out on his offensive. In this situation, All-Mouthy King had lost the chance to toss his battle axe and counter.

    ¡°Wake up to the cold light of my des!¡± roared Casio.

    Twin des followed by the shadows of a hundred shes!

    As though their spiritual souls had suddenly woken up, Casio¡¯s crescent-moon des seemed to transform into poisonous vipers that rushed berserkly toward All-Mouthy King in rapid session. He didn¡¯t disy any shy moves in this assault. Once a person passes through the elite training process set up by the Federation¡¯s heroic soul academy, most would toss away any fanciful and impractical moves in favour of clean, powerful ones. Casio was currently using the most coherent and effective way to link a berserk attack style with his crescent-moon des.

    His style was quite simr to All-Mouthy King¡¯s previous matches, though the sole aspect of his ¡®speed¡¯ was even faster than All-Mouthy King¡¯s. Thebat techniques he used, along with his outstanding ability to grasp opportunities and his clear grasp of the overall situation, revealed the key points heroic soul academies wished to nurture.

    In an instant, an afterimage of Casio seemed to appear behind All-Mouthy King.

    Still not wanting to throw away his battle axe, All-Mouthy King had sunk himself into apletely passive stance. On the other hand, if he had truly tossed it, then he would¡¯ve been shed apart.

    Dang, dang, dang, dang¡­

    Again using the giant battle axe as the axis, All-Mouthy King tried his best to dodge and weave through those sharp and urate attacks. Casio¡¯s assault wasn¡¯t anywhere close to Emily¡¯s shy ming Lotus Dance, but more of a blitzkrieg thatbined sessive attacks into a controble chain that followed its own rhythm as it weaved and cut toward its target.

    Casio¡¯s feet seemed illusory as he moved, his des shing constantly as sh upon sh was swung at All-Mouthy King¡¯s body. Although he didn¡¯t have the chance to leave a lethal wound, he didn¡¯t grow impatient. Since the start he was wary of All-Mouthy King¡¯s lethal capabilities and didn¡¯t take the risk of going all-out. The very instant he did so, All-Mouthy King would toss that axe and steal his life away.

 Chapter 252 â€“ Please Throw Away that Broken Piece of Metal, Uncle

    Chapter 252 ¨C Please Throw Away that Broken Piece of Metal, Uncle

    Combat techniques that eliminated the target with certainty would need ample time to set up and a good grasp of timing for the technique to be sessfully unleashed.

    Though he was sorely tempted to carry out such a technique, Casio forced himself to avoid using such a technique that would bring him glory in a single strike!

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t toss away the giant axe in his hand, All Mouthy King defeat would be inevitable.¡± Leo remarked, his attention focused on the live broadcast of the match. When Casio had be famous in the OP, Leo was still in the Hero Division. Due to that, he always held a deep admiration towards this Elite Division expert who had dominated the OP. ¡°Casio¡¯s not taking any chances. He doesn¡¯t want to leave even a sliver of an opportunity for All Mouthy King to counterattack.¡±

    ¡°That weapon¡¯s simply not meant to be used by humans. I have no idea what All Mouthy King has nned, but if this continues on for that much longer, he won¡¯t have any chance of victory even if he tosses the battle axe away.¡± Paul said while nodding his head. ¡°Battling while armed with a battle axe that weighed over 360 kilograms¡­tounch a fast and lethal strike using such a weapon would require not just high levels of soul power, but also years of experience.¡±

    Galen, on the other hand, disagreed and shook his head. ¡°All Mouthy King would not tossed away the axe at all,¡± Galen concluded. ¡°Based on his character, he would have tossed it long ago if that were the case. I have a feeling that he¡¯s using this giant axe to test some new technique¡­:¡±

    ¡°New move? The Molok¡¯s battle axe isn¡¯t a simple weapon tobat against humans. Who would use it to test our a new move, especially on the battlefield?¡± Sully felt that such an exnation was infeasible and utter nonsense.

    ¡°Wait. Could he be polishing his second drive by waving the battle axe around? Regardless of how capable he is, that just isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    Galen had sensed something while watching the match but was unable to ce it into words. The only thing he could do was to shake his head in response.

    Laura did not say a single word, cing all of her attention on the match. Truthfully, she was biased towards Galen¡¯s interpretation of All Mouthy King¡¯s actions thus far. All Mouthy King¡¯s actions cannot be understood by looking at it from the typical perspective. He definitely has a n in mind.

    At this point in time, Casio seemed to havepletely dominated the match.

    His nimble movements along with his speedy remnant shades and with his dazzling de skills resulted in the entire arena to be filled with Casio¡¯s figures. On the flip side, All Mouthy King¡¯s attitude had made him appear weak and useless against such a strong opponent. From the start, it was clear that All Mouthy King¡¯s soul power was increasing, and managed to hit a level of approximately a hundred grassos. However, in such a match, it was useless. Even if he had two hundred grassos, waiting to handle the Molok¡¯s Battle Axe normally would require him to store his soul power for numerous seconds. In a battle like this, he would be reincarnated over and over again in that span of time. Not to mention that that amount is just to use the Molok¡¯s Battle Axe at its typical attack speed¡­

    There isn¡¯t any martial art that is invincible under the heavens!

    That was how Casio felt. This opponent of his was truly frightening. Being able to make such astonishing movements and changing his movement frequency by using ghostly steps while lugging such a big heavy object that he had not used before¡­Casio was unable to imagine how terrifying All Mouthy King would be if he was to fight with his bare hands. However, despite the one-sidedness of the match, he felt that All Mouthy King genuinely wanted to win this match.

    What a foolish notion!

    An intense sense of danger borne from his instincts immediately weighed down Casio¡¯s heart. This intuition that Casio had developed over the years was something he was extremely proud of. His dean had once said that such an acutebat intuition could only be attained by soldiers that possessed true talent. Based on his instincts, he felt that All Mouthy King definitely possessed a killing move, and would not simply fire it off aimlessly. If not, he would have thrown away the battle axe long ago to attain victory.

    Inbat, lucky flukes did not exist!

    Casio remained cautious and vignt, his expression bingmore impudent.

    ¡°Which part of your body should I remove from you now?¡±

    ¡°Alright, your left arm it is!¡±

    With a taunting voice, Casio announced his next target location. The words had barely left his mouth when a new injury appeared on All Mouthy King¡¯s left arm.

    ¡°Next attack would be¡­on your right leg?¡±

    Like a poisonous viper striking out, attacks flew out wherever he indicated. In the fraction of a second, a dozen small and big shes had already appeared on All Mouthy King¡¯s body.

    Thest time anyone had seen All Mouthy King in such a bloodsoaked state was during the match with Brooks. Added to this was the fact that he was in such a state at the beginning of the match while beingpletely suppressed had left the audience stunned into deadly silence.

    Such agony!

    ¡°This is called causing trouble for oneself,¡± Ruo Zhimented with augh. ¡°The oue of the match is obvious for all to see. Well, All Mouthy King being able to hoist that colossally heavy Molok¡¯s Battle Axe had astonished everyone but it is taking him too much effort to do so. From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t have the intention of tossing aside the battle axe to use his bare fists instead. For that show of courage, he can be considered as man, one that would rather die than to bow down and live! However, that is a really stupid move on his part. He does not have the adaptability required to engage in randomized weapons! Such a person that gets too easily caught up by rules andck flexibility would notst long.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, stupid Ruo Zhi! Do you really not believe that I will not throw you out of your house for those words you have uttered?!¡±

    ¡°However, what he said isn¡¯t wrong. Brother King¡¯s being a little too stubborn about this. Just toss that battle axe away! How can you fight someone while lugging around a battleaxe that weighs over 360 kilograms? Furthermore, it¡¯s against an all-rounded closed ranged fighter that¡¯s nimble and agile.¡±

    ¡°Damn that shameless bastard! What the hell is this, Casio! Let me see you act in such a lofty manner when Brother King switches weapons!¡±

    Whoosh¡­

    Fresh blood sprayed out as yet another wound appeared on the body of All Mouthy King, eliciting shouts and screams from the audience. This time, it was his right shoulder that was targeted. The giant axe wasn¡¯t able to defend against his opponent¡¯s attack in time, resulting in blood to flow out from the wound on his right shoulder.

    With a sh, Casio appeared less than five metres away from All Mouthy King.

    ¡°You really only have the same tricks up your sleeve.¡± Casio taunted with a faint smile, his Crescent Moon de dripping with blood as he spoke. ¡°Alright then. Although I respect for your stubbornness, a fight¡¯s still a fight. There can only be victory or death.¡±

    The Crescent Moon des were adjusted into a downwards direction.

    ¡°This is the final bout.¡± Casio said in an indifferent tone. ¡°I wish to end the match now. This time, my target¡¯s your heart!¡±

    There was simply no limits to his arrogance! Unable to endure any longer, the viewing gallery, which had been silent for over half of the match, finally exploded into a catatropony of voices.

    ¡°Brother, I beg of you to toss away that axe, please!¡±

    ¡°My esteemed lord king. That broken thing was truly not meant to be used by humans! Please don¡¯t be so serious against him! I beg of you, please just toss it away!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Countless fans across the viewing gallery started crying out and begging. All of them truly didn¡¯t want to see All Mouthy King lose due to his stubbornness. As people racketed and mored about, Laura and the other elites had their eyes opened wide. Those who had crossed hands with All Mouthy King before would know how peculiar he was. At the final instant where victory would appeared to be guaranteed, one absolutely should not let down one¡¯s guard. Without the slightest doubt, Casio did not let up. Although he was spouting gibberish that sounded arrogant and obnoxious, throughout the battle, each and everyone of his attacks was done with sufficient strength and at such a distance that would allow him to retreat should he ever had the need to. He definitely wasn¡¯t ying with his life. It was extremely clearly that he still had suspicions that All Mouthy King was hiding some kind of killing move.

    However, how would he be able to unleash any killing move while lugging around such a gigantic object?

    While the roars and moring noises filled the viewing gallery, augh rang out from Casio, and a sparkle twinkled in his eyes. ¡°Die!¡±

    Piercing forward furiously at high speed and at a distance lesser than five metres away, there wasn¡¯t even time to blink as the two moon des lunged towards All Mouthy King. One towards his throat, the other towards his heart. Unleashing such a high speed attack, Casio had absolute belief that his attack would break All Mouthy King¡¯s defense apart. Would his opponent still be able to counter his move???

    Could it be that he truly did not possess any killing move

 Chapter 253 â€“ To Fell All Trees With a Single Stroke!

    Chapter 253 ¨C To Fell All Trees With a Single Stroke!

    With a maximum time of 0.1 seconds for wriggle room, Casio seemed to notice All Mouthy King¡¯s shoulder twitch, instantly making him feel an iparably intense feeling of danger. In that moment, Casio acted in a way that caused everyone watching to be dumbfounded. Soul power frantically gushed out of him, instantly reaching his peak at two hundred grassos,¡­

    Immediately bringing out the two moon des, he used them to resist against his forward momentum before rapidly dodging to the left at lightning speed¡­

    A secondter, the thousands upon thousands of audience members watching from the viewing gallery werepletely stunned by what they saw.

    A ray of white light shed past, shattering the two moon des upon contact before transforming Casio, who appeared to have retreated far away, into shattered pieces¡­.

    Victory, All Mouthy King!

    The system voice rang out as All Mouthy King¡¯s giant battle axe was inserted diagonally into the ground.

    In that moment, the entire world toppled over!

    Simply put, there wasn¡¯t a single person who was able to clearly see what had happened in the second before. Not mentioning ordinary people in the audience; even first ss experts like Leo, Laura, Sharmie, and even brother Ruo Zhi, who was known as the piercing eyes in analysis, all felt as though their eyes had gone blind.

    This was aplete reversal to everyone¡¯s guess!

    All Mouthy King had truly used the Molok¡¯s City Defense Battle Axe¡­and used his hands to¡­

    Regardless of whether it was the viewing gallery or the Skylink, every one of the countless people watching the match disyed expressions ofplete disbelief. That¡¯s impossible.

    That¡¯s impossible, right?

    Is it truly impossible?

    No! All Mouthy King told us that it could be done!

    A secondter, moring noises rang out from those of various great heroic soul academies, with countless soldiers roaring and cheering out, all due to this inconceivable victory. That¡¯s right, if one were to do a survey at all of the heroic soul academies, neither the strongest heavy soldiers nor the soldiers who had excellent strength could even utilize the Molok¡¯s Battle Axe in such a fashion.

    It was as though the one using the battle axe wasn¡¯t human, but a war god, a god!

    A single axe had cleaved the sky and split the earth!

    Before this, crazed ravings were only said in the discussion forums. This time however, the people in the viewing gallery and the various OP training grounds had all gone batshit crazy, with all sorts of inconceivable roars ringing out left, right and centre. All Mouthy King¡¯s axe blow caused every doubtful individual to shut their traps again.

    That¡¯s right! The invincible infinite cross wheel rotational shes were a crazy killing blow that couldn¡¯t be defended against. They were extremely unpredictable and peculiar, while possessing extremely powerful force behind their blows. However, when a person was able to drive the Molok¡¯s Battle Axe at lightning speed, in that very second, what everyone had seen was something that had transcended the meaning of a human being.

    Ruo Zhi wanted to speak, but was simply unable to utter a single word due to the deafening roars of exuberance and cheering that rang around him. At the moment, the only thing he could do was remove his earphones, nothing more than that!

    Aside from him, even those observers from the Elite division and the various great academies were simply unable to believe their eyes. That speed wasn¡¯t something that a human could unleash with their soul power and strength! Making the city defense battle axe travel faster than an assasin¡¯s dagger, that¡¯s simply a¡­

    Monster?

    This was definitely not strength! Such a method had already transcended the threshold of strength!

    Looking at the cool and calm All Mouthy King, someone who they had thought they clearly saw through and understood, he once again be someone that they werepletely unable to understand orprehend.

    Chen Yuer waved her hands around like a happy kid, she never imagined that All Mouthy King would truly win, and in such an inconceivable manner.

    After more than ten minutes of cheering and jubtion, the audience finally regained slight control over their rampaging emotions. After coughing dryly a few times, Ruo Zhi announced, ¡°Thest moment of this match was truly too hard toprehend. One wouldn¡¯t be able to see what had happened with the naked eye at all¡­let us see it again in slow motion!¡±

    The system started to to y back the final few seconds of the match, everyone stretched their eyes open as wide as possible.

    Every second was now sixty times slower, allowing the audience to sort of see what had happened in that instant.

    In the yback, Casio dashed forward rapidly, appearing as though he had everything underplete control. However, all of a sudden, Casio appeared to have received some kind of shock. His original n ofunching a close ranged attack suddenly turned into him tossing out his moon des whilst also rapidly evading sideways. His reaction seemedpletely astonishing, before¡­the next second, where his body appeared to be shattered by a white ray of light.

    All anyone could see was that All Mouthy King¡¯s right arm had shot forward explosively in a suspicious manner, erupting with soul power. However, everyone could feel that the soul power erupting out wasn¡¯t something astonishing or world shattering. Instead, the battle axe made an freakish attack, appearing as though the gigantic battle axe was so fast it vanished.

    After watching the entire yback, two matters could be concluded. First, All Mouthy King had been festering some kind of attack the whole time. Second, the power and speed of that battle axe insta-kill appeared as though Casio, who had already evaded so he was out of attack range, had instantly been killed by the gales that shed through the air. Even Casio¡¯s soul defense, which had gone above level 170 grassos, waspletely unable to offer the slightest bit of resistance to that attack.

    From beginning to end, Casio hadn¡¯t revealed a single, tiny ounce of a w, appearing iparably cautious and prudent. Even in the veryst instant, his reaction could be ssified as exceedingly astonishing. In a situation where there wasn¡¯t the slightest warning present, he could still detect the impending danger before making the most decisive response.

    However, despite doing all of that, he was still unable to resist that single attack from All Mouthy King.

    At this moment, there was only one thought going through everyone¡¯s mind. The Elite Division couldn¡¯t match up to All Mouthy King at all anymore.

    In that slow-mo yback, there was still no one that could capture the instant where All Mouthy King had unleashed his attack. That most likely meant that there was a new kind of soul power method used, or some kind ofbat technique.

    At the very least, no one was able to decipher exactly what kind of strength was used to unleash that kind of attack in that instant.

    This urately best represented the phrase, ¡°To fell all trees with a single stroke!¡± To be utterly raped by force!

    ¡°All Mouthy King has once again offered us a match that defies all imagination. Frankly speaking¡­there¡¯s something that I can¡¯tprehend. Nevertheless, I¡¯m extremely happy that this miracle is still going on. What¡¯s your view on this, brother Ruo Zhi?¡±

    Coughing dryly a few times, Ruo Zhi replied, ¡°As for this, I feel that All Mouthy King is very¡­formidable. However, victory and defeat ismonce in the OP.¡±

    Hearing his reply, hisses spread and rang out in the viewing gallery. However, this time, no one that paid attention to him anymore.

    Everytime, he would cause our hearts to jump! Everytime, he would insta-kill his opponents in the most critical moment! That was our brother King! Being the fans of brother King was truly too blissful!

    ¡°Look! Do you see that! What did I say!¡± Sharmie cried out with a satisfied roar ofughter, her voluptuous chest heaving up and down as she did so, aptly disyed her nickname of demoness to full effect. ¡°I said that All Mouthy King would use a big move, right?! And you guys just did¡¯t believe me. Just now, you¡¯ve seemed to have some doubts towards me being the captain, right, Mario? About the intuition of a woman?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯ve never, ever said anything like that!¡± Mario hastily replied, his eyes on the verge of tears. What did I say earlier? When he had felt the fury within his captain, he was too scared to even utter a single word!

    With a grin Sharmie said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Does everyone feel the same way too?¡±

    In an instant, the other squad members immediately stood behind Sharmie while replying, ¡°Boss, Mario doubted you just now! It¡¯s definitely due to that waste wanting to rise in rank!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve insisted on standing by captain¡¯s side, we¡¯ll listen to your words and walk forwards with you!¡±

    The group of squad members started to sessively proim their loyalty, causing the pitiful Mario to cry to the point where he had no more tears left.

    As his tears slowed down to a trickle, Mario suddenly said, ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve forgotten about something, captain! You should give that person a call on Skylink now! Aren¡¯t you going to see what he¡¯s doing?¡±

    Only Mario knew about Sharmie¡¯s suspicions. After looking through it, Mario felt it waspletely improbable. However, there wasn¡¯t much he could lose at the moment as there was no such thing as dead paths, just dead people.

 Chapter 254.1 â€“ Diversion

    Chapter 254.1 ¨C Diversion

    Gawking at the oue, Sharmie pped her hands together in gusto before crying out, ¡°Damn it, how could I forget about that!¡±

    Sharmie rang the number on her Skylink. However, the receiver did not pick up her call¡­

    At the same time, in Wild Beasts Society of the Copperfield Academy, arge group of people had their eyes glued to therge broadcast screen, the reluctance to stop watching were clearly evident on their faces.

    ¡°Its rare to see Ruo Zhi suffer a loss,¡±mented Leo with amusement. ¡°If this All Mouthy King is a captain for some squadron, I would not be surprised if that squadron was ranked in the top ten. All Mouthy King could possibly be ranked among the strongest three in the CHF.¡±

    With a smile, Paul concurred. ¡°In my opinion, he might even be the strongest one out there. That is if the strength he disyed was true.¡±

    ¡°If only taking the top ranking was that easy. There are many prodigies and geniuses hidden within the younger generation of the Federation. However, I have to say that from what I have seen, he is one of the top in this group of people. I can say with almostplete certainty that he is a member of the five great families.¡±

    ¡°Captain Laura?¡±

    While they were discussing about this, Laura left in a hurry. In the midst of her departure, she immediately send a Skylink call to the Dean of Copperfield. At this point of time, all she wanted to do was to rify one matter with the Dean.

    ¡°Little Laura? Hold on a second! Hey, move that over here! Be gentle with that!¡± The flustered and exasperated voice of the old Potter rang out from the other side of the Skylink. ¡°Is that how you carry energy crystals? You idiot! Be gentle with that! Are you trying to infuriate me¡­¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa¡¯s quite busy right now, little Laura. What¡¯s the matter? Oh? Wang Zhong? He left long ago. Where did he went? How the hell will I know? He just tossed aside this old man and ran away. Even I want to find him¡­oh well. If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll hang up first! Hey, ce it over there!¡±

    As the old Potter ended the Skylink call with haste, Laura¡¯s eyes shore with brilliance.

    So it is true!

    Wang Zhong had left the library one hour ago, just before All Mouthy King came online on the OP! If Wang Zhong is All Mouthy King, based on the timing, the ce that he would most likely be at would be the Copperfield Academy¡¯s OP training room!

    Just like the wind, Laura rushed towards the OP training room at lightning speed.

    At this moment, a sea of people was cheering outside the Copperfield Academy¡¯s OP training room. All Mouthy King¡¯s fame and reputation was clearly greater than it was in Tianjing Academy. Due to the fact that his identity was kept hidden and he exhibited no sign of being a representative of any city, it was much easier for him to receive support from people.

    Stepping out from the training room by himself, Wang Zhong immediately sensed that the hall was already jam packed with people, with each and everyone of them chanting ¡°All Mouthy King¡± with fervor. Hearing that, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel tion lit up within his heart. Such a feeling of aplishment was amazing. However, he obviously would not take it for granted and be drunk with power.

    Wang Zhong pushed his way out from the massive crowd in the training room with difficulty, as none of the students wanted to leave. Additionally, even more students were still flooding in at this point of time. The reason for sudden influx of students was to hear the analyses and breakdowns of the match conducted by numerous experts, as well as the various kinds of debates and discussions happening in the forums. Everyone, including the experts, were trying their hardest to guess exactly who All Mouthy King was. Such level of strength was simply astounding! Possessing such a mysteriousbat technique¡­he most probably was under the guidance of an veteran expert!

    Hearing their discussions, happiness welled up in Wang Zhong. He paid no mind to what people had said. Indeed, only through truebat and fights would I be able to gain the experience needed.

    To Wang Zhong, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task for him to change the frequency wave band of his soul power. However, it was not something other people could easily aplish. Maybe he possessed talent in this aspect. However, by itself, changing one¡¯s soul power frequency wave band was not anything noteworthy. But this had opened a new level of understanding for Wang Zhong in his mind and was obtained from theprehension he had gotten from the living runic patterns.

    Every section of living runic patterns was just a set of codes. What he had just exhibited was the code about strength, and Casio just so happened to be an extremely good match for him. Under such endless pressure and oppression, it had allowed Wang Zhong to remove his innatecency andprehend the code about strength.

    It was fortunate that his opponent had held his strength back. If Casio had gone all out at the start, Wang Zhong would have been caught unprepared. This time, his luck was rather good.

    There was already a new definition towards runic patterns in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. He defined them as ¡°runes¡± and rather than runic patterns. Also, they were a sort ofnguage.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong had felt that the exceedingly heavy Molok¡¯s Battle Axe had lightened up to the point of being insubstantial, while time around him turned iparably slower. Everything that acted as a barrier between him and his opponent, his soul defenses and even the air between them, had dissolved into nothing. Just flimsy pieces of paper, a gentle wave of his hand was enough to turn them into pulp!

    That was the code of strength! I need to properly remember that feeling! If I had to be ced under such pressure again before I could replicate what I did again, this technique would be worthless. It also means that I had to think of a way to find a runic system that was attuned to me, something that is unique.

    As he thought about this, Wang Zhong felt extremely happy! This was what he loved, a challenge!

    While Wang Zhong was internally celebrating, he was forcefully drawn out from his thoughts by a heavy pat on the shoulder.

    Laura stood there with a huge grin on her face. The moment she arrived, she had noticed Wang Zhong standing right at the entrance of the training room. It was exactly as she had thought!

    Putting on a sweet innocent smile, Laura spoke out, ¡°Such a coincidence, Captain Wang Zhong! This is the second time we¡¯ve met today.¡±

    Appearing helpless, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°Oh. I did not see you there, Captain Laura. You were so silent that your appearance was enough to give anyone a heart attack ?¡±

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong can¡¯t be that timid right?¡± questioned Laura, casting a intentful smile towards him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a question about guts; rather that is how a normal person would react. What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    Not nning on giving up that easily, Laura acted indifferently as she replied, ¡°There¡¯s just a small matter. Just a trifle really. But out of curiosity, why did our dear Captain Wange here for? It seems as though you¡¯ve just exited from the OP training room?¡±

    Hearing her words, Wang Zhong instantly froze.

    ¡°I went to observe All Mouthy King¡¯s match.¡±

    Instantly gawking, Laura thought, is this even possible? ¡°You¡¯re a fan of All Mouthy King as well?¡±

    ¡°Naturally! Is it that unbelievable?¡± Wang Zhong replied rhetorically.

    Nowpletely dumbfounded, Laura had originally assumed that victory would hers for the taking. And yet, just like that, the entire matter had been dispelled just by a few words from him. This¡­.I can¡¯t continue pestering him like that anymore.

    Before her mind could wrap around this whole matter, beeping sounds rang out from Wang Zhong¡¯s Skylink.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Sending a smile in her direction, Wang Zhong answered his Skylink.

    A hologram image of Scarlet projected before him. Beside her sat a pale faced Barran, who was clutching his hand as though he had suffered an injury.

    Upon seeing Laura right beside Wang Zhong, Scarlet became speechless. Clearly, she would never have imagined that Laura, who had just watched All Mouthy King¡¯s match with everyone in therge hall, would suddenly appear right beside Wang Zhong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing the scene before him, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression turned serious. Based on their background, they seemed to be in the Wild Beasts Society grounds. How did Barran get injured?

    ¡°We¡¯re in the Wild Beasts Society. You¡­it¡¯s better for you toe over here.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, the fury evident in her eyes

    Barran was aplete fan of All Mouthy King. Thus, the victory of his idol brought him immense joy, something that Sully was unable to put up with. That¡¯s because thetter had continuously proimed All Mouthy King¡¯s impending loss. In the end, however, it turned out that he waspletely wrong and it was a huge blow to his ego. Although Barran¡¯sughter wasn¡¯t one of ridiculement, it appeared contemptuous in the eyes of Sully. Not being the one to keep quiet after losing face, Sully immediately went to pare notes¡± with Barran. Since they were all here for group training,paring notes wasmonce. Furthermore, after watching All Mouthy King¡¯s match, everyone felt motivated to train themselves up.

    Being the type that required realbat experience to progress, Barran needed an emotional breakthrough to advance in his strength. Simplyparing notes was not sufficient to trigger Barran to unleash his true strength. However, that wasn¡¯t the case for Sully, who had used his full strength. The result of it was breaking Barran¡¯s right arm. This should not have happened if they only wanted to pare notes¡¯! Therefore, the people from Tianjing people became infuriated with this matter and wanted an exnation from Sully.

    Sully simply sent an intentful smile towards them. With Paul standing behind him and the other members of the Saxon squadron not far from him, Sully was eager for the Tianjing Squadron toe and take action against him.

 Chapter 254.2 â€“ Diversion

    Chapter 254.2 ¨C Diversion

    Over the past couple of days, Sully hade to a conclusion that there wasn¡¯t anything going on between that Hymin and Wang Zhong. Instead, Hymin had her heart set on that pretty boy, Grai, from the Tianjing Academy. During ss, she always took the seat next to him. From her actions, Sully knew that he stood no chance in winning her heart. If his rival in love was Wang Zhong, the situation might had been in his favour. However, he had to admit that pretty boy was truly handsome, so much so that even if Grai was a pile of shit, girls would still fawn and fight for it.

    Since it was the case, he no longer had any need to maintain his gentlemanly facade. All in all, as long as he was happy, all things else did not matter.

    ¡°It was just a injury sustainedparing notes,¡± mocked Sully. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you lot to show such rage-filled expressions on your faces. If you can¡¯t bear the loss, then don¡¯tpete at all. After all, Tianjing¡¯s only at such a low level.¡± Not giving any damn about it, Sully sneered at the bunch before him. Themotion had already garnered the attention of the other squadrons in the vicinity. When such matters urred, who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong did not matter. What mattered was strength; the strong would devour the weak, this was amon urrence in the world.

    With an arch of her brow, Emily clenched her little fists and was about to move forward before she was held back by Scarlet. ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s about to arrive. Wait for him before doing anything. It¡¯s best that we have Hymin take a look at Barran¡¯s injury right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury. Sorry for being so useless,¡±mented Barran. Barran was feeling extremely embarrassed and unconsciously tried to raise his right hand to scratch his head. However, as his injury was on his right arm, his actions caused him to clench his teeth in pain, and beads of sweat continued to drip down from his forehead.

    Shooting a re at him, Hymin pressed her hands against Barran¡¯s right shoulder. A faint blue soul power started to flow into him.

    Special abilities revolving around healing were extremely rare, and were in fact highly sought after by numerous squadrons. After all, the CHF was constantly filled with danger. Having a healing ability would prolong the survivability of the squadron.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt any more!¡± eximed Barran while still feeling slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Keep quiet for a second.¡± Closing her eyes, Hymin proceeded to inspect his injury in detail. Damnit! What a ruthless blow.

    In the next moment, blue rays of brilliance radiated out from her before enveloping Barran¡¯s entire body.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s just a fracture.Hymin breathed out a sigh of relief. After all, Barran had just experienced a severe injury whichprised of having his soul sea copse not long ago. This caused everyone to worry if this new injury would have any negative effects towards his internal organs. If it was just a fracture, it can be easily repaired.

    Wang Zhong had finally arrived, with Laura apanying him close behind. From the looks of it, the two had ran all the way here.

    ¡°A fractured on the right arm. Other than that, everything else appears normal to me. He just needs time to recover.¡± Hymin gave a brief exnation, causing the other members of Tianjing Academy to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile. Turning around to face Sully, he said, ¡°Vice captain Sully¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, people?¡± asked Sully with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s justparing notes. He won¡¯t die with such a small injury. You people from Tianjing Academy are creating such a big hooha over such a trival matter.¡±

    ¡°Comparing notes? This is was intentionally!¡± cried out Emily with a frosty tone. Other than Wang Zhong and Ma Dong, Emily was the one who was closest to Barran, as they were of the same grade after all. To Emily, Grai appeared cold and lofty, and wasn¡¯t someone that she enjoyed talking with.

    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m really alright¡­¡±said Barran, wanting to defuse the matter in a peaceful manner. He didn¡¯t want any of his squad mates to get into trouble because of him.

    ¡°Intentional? Wow, little miss from the Assassin family, what big ims you are making. In the future, we won¡¯t want topare notes with you Tianjing anymore. Just because of a small injury, you¡¯vee to intimidate us with such bold ims. Looks like we¡¯ll see you guys climbing straight up to the champion¡¯s ce of the CHF.¡±

    Hearing that, Barran¡¯s face turned pale while lowering his head. He understood clearly the importance of strength, as this involved not only him but also the people around him.

    Originally, Laura had wanted to speak out. However, she hastily curbed this intention, as she was interested to see how Wang Zhong would settle this matter.

    As of recently, Arnold Teuton had good impressions about Wang Zhong and had seen him in a more favourable light as ofte. Being one of the people who he was closest to within the Potter Family, the Copperfield Dean held immense importance in his heart. After hearing about how Wang Zhong was able to converse ¡°one to one¡± with the old Potter for an entire night, Arnold held immense respect for Wang Zhong, enough that he would prostrate himself in front of Wang Zhong in admiration..

    He was also present when Sully and Barran had pared notes¡±. Having observed the spectacle that unfolded before his eyes, Arnold had felt extremely irked by the ¡°righteousness¡± enacted by Sully, especially when he knew that he had the upper hand. However, just as he was about to stand up for Tianjing squadron, he was immediately dragged back by Laura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t butt in. Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens,¡± said Laura as she stared over with interest brimming within her eyes. Regardless of whether Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King or not, she felt that this fellow definitely had the ability to deal with such a small matter. At the very least, a person that could attain the recognition of her grandpa would not be a simpleton that could not remedy a situation like this. However, the question remains: how would he deal with it?

    ¡°In the previous lesson, Captain Paul had indicated that they would like to arrange a match against our Tianjing squadron. My apologies but it hadpletely slipped my mind as I was abit busy.¡± Wang Zhong extended his hands out to stop Emily and Mmi from advancing forward. Completely ignoring Sully, who was jumping about at the side, he sent a faint smile towards Paul who standing behind thetter and said, ¡°Why not decide on the date now? Might I suggest having the match today?¡±

    Have a match? Tianjing against Saxon?

    Everyone present immediately turned silent and everyone¡¯s first reaction within their mind was: Has Wang Zhong gone nuts?

    Indeed, Tianjing and Saxon Academy had made promises to have a match! However, that was said in a joking manner! Who would treat that as the real deal? During this period of time, the various squads had quite a bit of spare time between their lessons. Taking advantage of this, Leo from the Austin Academy had already startedparing notes and made acquaintances with a couple of the squadrons present for this special ss. Naturally, Saxon had also done the same. However, it could only be called aparison of notes when both parties that faced each other were of simr strength and rankings. When the differences were too great, it would be in bullying, just like what Sully had done to Barran.

    Hence, although the other squadrons in the special ss hadpared notes with each other during the past few days, not one of them that had taken the initiative to interact with the Tianjing Academy. Having ranked tenth in the regionalsst year, obtaining a win against Tianjing would do them no favor towards their fame or reputation.

    The people from Saxon had the same line of thinking as this. Therefore, none of them had taken the initiative topare notes with Tianjing. There were a number of people that felt that it was Tianjing Academy¡¯s good fortune for not having to face against Saxon as going against Saxon would only result in their loss.

    However, this Wang Zhong had the gall to mention it in front of everyone!

 Chapter 255.1 â€“ Complete Triumph

    Chapter 255.1 ¨C Complete Triumph

    And regardless of who would win, that promised match would merely be an exchange of notes. Now, however, the core intent behind the match had already changed. If Tianjing were to lose in this situation, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to raise their heads and face others anymore.

    Based on the current situation and the opponent he was picking a fight with, one could argue he had no reason to go to such extremes.

    Laura was the sole exception to this line of thought. Even Leo, who had looked at Wang Zhong with great interest, seemed dumbfounded by his proposal. But while he was surprised, he also felt this was bing more and more interesting to watch.

    A faint smile appeared on Paul¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good!¡± Sully spoke in an extremely casual fashion as he said, ¡°Someonee and get four of our squadmates here! We¡¯ll go and apany this Tianjing Squadron for some fun.¡±

    Leo couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and let out a sigh. Paul is still as gentlemanly as ever. If I were in his shoes I would probably be quite prejudiced. Be it toward Tianjing Academy or Wang Zhong, he wouldn¡¯t have epted a match with their squadron. This was too much of a lethal taste, and it didn¡¯t help that Wang Zhong was quite impulsive. He didn¡¯t leave behind any way out! Or¡­ did he actually have a trump card in hand?.

    There was no doubt that the card Paul had yed was extremely beautiful. If he won then no one would be able to say he¡¯d bullied Tianjing. But on the off chance the Saxon Squadron had lost, then he could attribute it to him having not participated, thus leaving himself a face-saving path.

    It was, after all, true that Tianjing had defeated Adolf not so long ago. This was actually one of the reasons why none of the other squadrons were willing topare notes with them. Other than Copperfield, Austin1, and Saxon2 who all had elite squadrons with standings in the higher rankings, the other squadrons couldn¡¯t truly puff out their chests and proim with 100 percent certainty that they coulde out victorious against Tianjing. Furthermore, if they did win then it wouldn¡¯t truly be anything spectacr. Losing, however, would result in them falling into a deep ditch, throwing away all semnce of face at the same time.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± With a gentleugh, Wang Zhong rubbed his chin thoughtfully before saying, ¡°Then for the sake of equality, I too shall not enter.¡±

    Eq, equality¡­

    Other than Laura, who almost burst out intoughter, the rest of the audience turnedpletely speechless.

    Sully rolled his eyes at those words. This fellow was really both narcissistic and blind! We¡¯re Saxong Academy, the boss of the Eastern Area! You guys were tenth cest year! Our captain was being humble toward you, yet you turn it right back and refuse it! Equality and all this talk? Fuck your mother¡¯s brains!

    If you want to be pretentious, at least have the strength to back it up brother!

    Paul almost burst intoughter.

    Doesn¡¯t this waste have any understanding of the situation he is in?

    As one who followed the rule ¡®an eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth¡¯, Paul viewed Wang Zhong¡¯s emergence the past few days as a threat that wasted his own future prospects. This made Paul hate him to the core. Even though he was able to make contact with Calderon afterward and even represent Saxon Squadron in signing an agreement for mutual assistance, Paul¡¯s hatred never lessened.

    Some people would hold a grudge their entire lifetime.

    After all, if he didn¡¯t have a tacit understanding with Sully, would thetter really dare to act so rampantly and provoke the Tianjing Squadron?

    Even if Wang Zhong didn¡¯t bring up the match, Sully would definitely have taken some opportunity to do so!

    ¡°Haha. This is just aparison of notes. Let¡¯s follow what Captain Wang Zhong just said.¡± Paul smiled while waving a hand. ¡°Will you require time to prepare?¡±

    ¡°No need. Our Tianjing Squadron is prepared to enterbat at any time,¡± came Wang Zhong¡¯s reply.

    They were gonna fight! They were really gonna fight!

    News began to circte about the match between the Tianjing Squadron and Saxon Squadron. It only took a half hour for this information to make the rounds within Copperfield Academy.

    There was usually no such thing as having concealed fights or a quiet exchanging of notes between the various academy squadrons. Students in Copperfield were allowed to view whichever matches they wished, especially if the number of celebrity participants in specific squadrons was on the high end. Therefore, when such fights happened there would usually be arge crowd arriving to join in the fun, so long as there was no ss happening at the same time. In fact, the number of people watching was usually quite high, though this meant a few hundred at most.

    But it was apletely different story this time!

    Known as one of the strongest academies around, Saxon had actually epted a mutual confrontation with Tianjing Academy, the lowest ranking squadron present in this special ss!

    To those students bored to death by the bitter curriculum yet found it hard to get ess to any form of entertainment that wasn¡¯t meaningless, this strange and question-worthy match that erupted out of nowhere made them feel extremely interested.

    As such, the news spread like wildfire and lit up the entire Copperfield Academy.

    It was evening at the moment and almost everyone had finished their lessons and were heading back, only to hear this news spread around. All of the students immediately rushed over with bated breaths.

    ¡°Tianjing Academy versus Saxon Academy! I heard the losing squadron has to strip naked and run around the academy three times!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! There are quite a few girls in Tianjing Academy¡¯s Squadron. Naked your sister! People withmon sense won¡¯t think such a thing, alright? Rather, I heard the two captains have ced bets around 10,000 each!¡±

    ¡°Another load of nonsense! It¡¯s definitely impossible for them to gamble with money. I heard someone from Tianjing had been beaten by Sully. These two guys here are just taking advantage of the hype to mess around with people. The squadron that loses just has to kowtow a hundred times!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of what exactly they¡¯ve bet, is Tianjing retarded? They¡¯re challenging Saxon! That¡¯s a strong squadron not much weaker than our own Copperfield Squadron!¡±

    Over ten thousand students made their way toward Copperfield Academy¡¯s group battle arena. Very quickly the entrance became jam-packed with people.

    After all, this was thend of the Fight-loving Copperfields.

    The arena itself was amply spaced, revealed through the several hills dotting it and therge pool of water that sat right in the middle. Several changeable obstructions were also avable, installed in various parts of the arena. Above was a clear skylink hologram floating in mid-air, a disy of both sides¡¯ statistics shown. This wouldter change and allow for thetest reactions to the match taking ce.

    Although the match had been decided at the veryst minute, it seemed Copperfield Academy¡¯s efficiency was quite high. Once it circted past the student body, it seemed anyone with free time had already arrived shortly after the battle was confirmed. Naturally, the main show here was Saxon as they were considered an overlord of the Eastern Area.

    Currently, the buzzing and droning of voices filled the arena. Honestly though, anyone with the slightest bit of understanding toward the numerous squadrons would realize this wasn¡¯t an even match at all.

    ¡°The strength of a squadron doesn¡¯t depend on some randomly powerful freshmen popping up out of nowhere, not unless they¡¯re sanctuary division experts like All-Mouthy King. Obviously, Tianjing doesn¡¯t have this. As for their victory over Adolf, it could just be that Adolf has degenerated by too much.¡±

    ¡°Right. They¡¯re just ranked third in a small part of the Eastern Area. In that fight they also had a 4:3 score. Saxon isn¡¯t a squadron that a waste like Adolf canpare to.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t talk about others like that. Just enjoy the liveliness and soak in the joy. Speaking of which, what exactly did the two squads bet on? I feel this is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°This sister is here to see some handsome boys! Ah~! Look, it¡¯s Galen! Boys in sses are the most gentle!¡±

    ¡°No, Captain Paul is the definition of handsome. Look at that gentlemanly aura he gives off just sitting there!¡±

    ¡°His figure is also very good. Look at the slender fingers of St. Paul! Oh my god, I feel like I could y with them all year round! How can he even bepared to that gori?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you all and your stupid aesthetic sense! It¡¯s clearly Captain Leo who¡¯s the most manly!¡± With eyes radiating an intense me, this fat girl weighing over 150 kg and holding a bag of popcorn rushed to the front row and stared directly at Leo. Her howls could be heard even through the din around her as she shouted, ¡°Captain Leo! I love you! Kyaaaah~! You¡¯re the most handsome of them all!¡±

    Burnel Barton who stood beside Leo couldn¡¯t help but snicker at the promation of adoration. In response, Leo hammered down on his head. As for the fat girl, she was still in her fan-crazed state and continued to shriek, ¡°That method of beating people up is so handsome! So manly! Please go out with my, Captain Leo!¡±

    ¡°How rare Leo! There is finally someone willing to profess to you! As a hot-blooded man, you should definitely meet this beautifuldy¡¯s request head on!¡± Unable to hold it in any longer, Galen said while chuckling.

    To the side, Paul sat with a faint smile, an atmosphere of rxation permeating from him. While he didn¡¯t think much of it, those of Tianjing should realize the disparity between the two sides in the eyes of others, right? This kind of invisible pressure was much stronger than a simple ¡®Good Luck¡¯ cheering spouted by their opponents. As he thought about this, Paul couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Wang Zhong.

    1. Overall champion, full heavy soldier lineup.

    2. Third ce, full assassin lineup.

 Chapter 255.2 â€“ Complete Triumph

    Chapter 255.2 ¨C Complete Triumph

    Wang Zhong was also present in this viewing gallery, Laura unexpectedly by his side. In fact, ever since he had appeared, it seemed as though Laura had been following behind him like a shadow. It gave off the feeling that they were very familiar with each other.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, is it really fine for you to sit out? Although Saxon is quite irksome, they do have the strength to back it up.¡± With excitement in her eyes, Laura looked at Wang Zhong like she had found an extremely interesting toy.

    ¡°Rubbing his nose, Wang Zhong simply said, ¡°You will have to wait and see, Captain Laura.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So confident. Then I guess I will have to keep my eyes open and wait with anticipation.¡± She really didn¡¯t know where Wang Zhong got all this confidence from.

    A brilliant light shed within Paul¡¯s eyes as he watched this. He doesn¡¯t seem to take this seriously at all. Does it mean he¡¯spletely given up? Or are his five participating squadmates justplete wastes?

    Paul wanted to know who would have thestugh between them.

    ¡°They¡¯reing out!¡± Someone shouted this just as the one of the two groups of five walked out of the preparation area.

    Group battles under the name of an exchange of notes was naturally different from those of an official match. There wasn¡¯t a need to use official rules for one, so the two groups could immediately start fighting upon entering the arena.

    When Sully and his group appeared, a wave of cheers rose from the audience. As the squadron that ranked third inst year¡¯s Eastern Area regionals, Saxon had many chances to showcase themselves in various forms of officialpetitions. This celebrity effect made it so that the squadron was recognizable to seemingly everyone present. Any single member of Saxon that stepped forward would have their name, upation, and various other special traits recognized immediately.

    Vice-captain Sully. Second year student. Super assassin with the wind attribute. An absolute genius-type participant and a previous contender for Freshman King of the Eastern Area. His powerful assistance with Paul gave the squadron the chance to rush to third ce in the Eastern Area.

    Tamil. Third year student. One of the main assassins of Saxon and the final member of the squadron¡¯s Three Great Figures. Although he didn¡¯t appear in the spotlight much and seemedpletely average and ordinary looking within Saxon Academy, he began to reveal the tip of his abilities at the start of the year. Not only did he have an iparably firm foundation in the assassin basics, but he was a top level expert in traps, scouting, and counter-intelligence.

    Yan Dong. Feng Zhan. Third year students. These double assassins of Saxon possessed extremelypatiblebination techniques. The two together was said to not be any weaker than Paul, the strongest member, whenunching a pincer attack. They joined the squadron at the same time as Paul and have always been one of the main assassins of Saxon Academy. A portion of the squadron¡¯s Spectral Dance Formation, one which shook the Federation, used these two as the core.

    Lastly was Manlu. Third year student. He was the only substitute present in the squadron. With a pair of ck-rimmed spectacles, umon for assassins, he was noted as the sixth-best member of the squadron. Being a jack-of-all-trades, he was most suited for pairing up with anyone in the squadron.

    ¡°They sent out such a strong formation. Although Paul isn¡¯t participating, this formation can still be considered about 80-90 percent of their full strength.¡± Leo smiled as he continued, ¡°Although Saxon made it look like an easy match, they are actually quite earnest toward this match.¡±

    ¡°That is natural. Showing contempt for their opponent is just anotherbat tactic while showing high regard for them is more proper. Paul, that fellow, won¡¯t make such a low-level mistake.¡± Galen pushed up his sses. ¡°Inparison, it¡¯s easier to guess Tianjing¡¯s lineup. Captain Wang Zhong is not participating, while that injured heavy soldier, Barran, won¡¯t as well. If we include the one with the healing special ability, then there are only six people left to choose from this nine-person squadron. Just kick one out and it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, the number of people in the Tianjing Squadron really is too few. Their choices for a fight is quite limited. Oh, but they have lots of girls!¡± Captain Andy from Leon Academy chuckled heartily as he spoke. ¡°Look, they¡¯reing out too!¡±

    These captains from the other squadrons continued chat at leisure, giving no regard to some specific others around them. Laura was sizing Wang Zhong up as this happened, but only got an emotionless expression for her troubles. Can it be he doesn¡¯t even want to refute these words? This made Laura feel a bit worried for him. This patient character was too simr to an elder¡¯s.

    As for what he really though, Wang Zhong was indeed indifferent to their thoughts. It wasn¡¯t due to him having good patience, however, but because he was extremely clear as to his current situation. Trying to diffuse the remarks would just make him seem even more of a weakling. In the end it would be best to just duke it out.

    The Tianjing Squadron finally entered the arena. What awaited them, however, wasplete silence.

    Initially, the audience had an extremely weak impression of the Tianjing Squadron. Other than the various squadrons who attended the lessons with them, the rest of the Copperfield student body hadn¡¯t seen any members of the Tianjing Squadron.

    But what was there to expect? This was a mere tenth ce squadron in the A Region of the Eastern Area. It was also Tianjing, a logistics location that listedbat capabilities as secondary. The audience wouldn¡¯t have felt shocked if a pile of weirdos or monsters appeared from there, but¡­

    The one walking at the front of this group of five was Grai.

    ¡°This male student¡­¡± Every female student in the arena was stunned silent.

    It was a degree of handsomeness that shook the soul and dug deep into one¡¯s bones!

    If Galen was considered a handsome man and Paul as ady-killer, then the term ¡®handsome¡¯ couldn¡¯t be used any longer to describe Grai. He had just entered the arena but instantly became the Prince Charming of every girl¡¯s most perfect dream!

    That tall and straight posture, that handsome and elegant face, that aura he casually emitted and the dazzling smile present on his lips! The most important thing was the way he held himself as he walked out. With hands swinging each step, he gave off the aura of an iparably dignified prince. One needed more than three generations of sessors to nurture such an aura!

    Inparison, the legendary Four Young of Yanjing, the OP¡¯s most distinguished brothers, and even the legendary Prince Solomon of the Kaiser Empire who was said to have shocked the Federation with his handsomeness, all of them seemed to turn to waste before Grai!

    Unable to hold it in any longer, Laura turned and said, ¡°Wang Zhong, where did you find such a handsome freshman?¡±

    Student Wang Zhong was speechless. Grai really did seem to plough through everything wherever he went¡­ was he really that handsome? Luckily, it seemed Laura hadn¡¯t turned into a love-struck fool so he didn¡¯t develop a headache.

    Following Grai were the other four members of the participating Tianjing Squadron. Dressed in the silver uniform of Tianjing Academy, Scarlet, Mmi, Emily, and Lily¡­ each of them instantly made the male counterparts of Copperfield Academy erupt with zing hot feelings.

    ¡°That girl¡¯s chest is really not small¡­¡± As they stared at Mmi¡¯s chest, a few began to salivate. ¡°Her facial features are also quite good!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I like that little loli! Such an adorable look! Who is that loli!?¡±

    ¡°The one at the front is Scarlet, right? I heard she¡¯s the granddaughter of Tianjing Academy¡¯s Headmaster Greene! Other than her chest being a bit smaller, I feel she¡¯s on the same level as our Goddess Laura!¡±

 Chapter 256 â€“ Assassinâ€™s Style

    Chapter 256 ¨C Assassin¡¯s Style

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel the pretty girl in heavy armor looks quite wild and sexy?¡±

    Gentle type! Sexy type! Loli type! Wild type!

    Seriously, what the fuck!? What kind of squadron was this? A kind with four empresses! Was this a model type heavenly squadron?

    Arnold Teuton¡¯s eyes turned as round as saucers. That guy named Grai looks oh so blissful!

    ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all.¡± Even Laura couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Such a group of beautiful girls and even a handsome guy. I didn¡¯t get much of a reaction when you all were bunched up, but after removing a specific someone from the equation it seemed as though those five standing together give off a wonderful aura.¡±

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t keep his thoughts to himself this time. Why am I being targeted? When did I provoke her? ¡°Are you taking revenge on me, Laura?¡±

    Thisss was being a bit rampant. But oh yea, this was her territory.

    ¡°One¡¯s appearance is a measure of one¡¯s strength, just like our captain!¡± Seated behind them, Arnold detected a good opportunity to throw in a boot-lickingment. One should also note that he himself had an idol-like appearance.

    The battlefield present included a pond, some hills, and a few sizable obstructions littered in various areas. Its¡¯ main design was to ensure limited maneuverability to increase the general difficulty of the group battle. Other than that, there wasn¡¯t much of an influence to the main aspect of group battles.

    This fight would be a head-on five on five group battle. The other types of matches, such as King of the Hill, wasn¡¯t suitable for this kind ofbat arena.

    Since this match didn¡¯t need any strict regtion rules, officials, or staff, the clear ring of the starting bell sounded the moment the participants arrived at their pre-arranged positions.

    The fight officially began!

    Both sides were able to clearly see the other¡¯s formation with a single look. Such a straightforward match didn¡¯t require much time spent on extravagant thoughts. The two sides immediately sprung into action and rushed rapidly toward the centermost pond in order to shorten the distance between them.

    Tianjing Academy had used the mostmon 3:2 formation focused around Lily the heavy soldier being at the centermost vanguard position. Other than their appearances, however, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything noteworthy about them. Nevertheless, as one of the more conforming formations, they weren¡¯t hindered in the slightest by the fake hills, ponds, obstructions, or traps in the way.

    ¡°I heard this Wang Zhong had written a good thesis paper on the topic,¡± Leo said with a smile. ¡°I hope to see a bit of its highlights here.¡±

    ¡°I estimate they move based on literary strategies.¡± Galen could be considered the representative figure in examining the details. He watched the heavy soldier, Lily, cross the hill and examined the natural movements the other four made in adjusting their pace to maintain the formation. This Tianjing Squadron had definitely spent time training their formations bitterly. ¡°This seems a bit interesting!¡±

    To experts, suchmon formations were truly frightening. Teacher Fiona had previouslypared the various mind-blowing formations that had gained a high profile in the previous CHF and noted that there was almost no gaps or weaknesses in themon formations. Wanting to achieve victory against such a formation would require the use of force to pry it apart. If one wished to simply wait it out from beginning to end, then all that would confront them is a seemingly eternal, perfect formation!

    But Leo then spat out, ¡°It¡¯s a pity their opponent is Saxon.¡±

    What Saxon was using was the formation they were most adept at, the Spectral Dance Formation. The five assassins rushed forward in a seemingly chaotic, unorganized fashion. There didn¡¯t seem to be any organized structure at all between them. Even so, it still gave off a kind of rhythm as their footwork and movements disyed their tacit understanding.

    Assassins were the nimblest of the upations, and this Spectral Dance Formation was formed with a full five-member team of assassins. While their greatest speciality was in ¡®stealing the g¡¯, this formation also wasn¡¯t weak in head-on group fights. The core of the formation revolved around their hyperactive movements and nimbleness. Because it looked disorderly and unpredictable on the surface, it allowed the assassins to effectively utilize their agility to a very high degree. Regardless of whether it was encirclement, reinforcement, dispersion, or simply acting as bait to lure an opponent¡¯s firepower, the formation performed each of these tasks with its own unique aspects.

    As the five assassins grew closer, Grai, Lily, and Emily were forced to shrink the distance between them. At the back, Scarlet and Mmi didn¡¯t dare drop their guard in case their opponents decided to circle around. To be frank, Scarlet was still a bit worried over this match. Wang Zhong had far too much confidence in them, especially when he knew their opponent was Saxon.

    The distance between the two groups shrank to a mere 20 meters, a critical distance that served as the start for the fight. Suddenly, Sully sent a weird hidden signal and the five assassins fanned out smoothly into a fan-like formation, rapidly increasing the distance between each other.

    One of the greatest tests for a group battle was each member¡¯s ability to adapt instantly as well as respond to changes in the battlefield. As this change happened, the Saxon side began to choose their targets with Grai being stared at by Sully and Tamil choosing Emily. The five members of Saxon suddenly sped up and scattered, this change confusing the audience as it didn¡¯t seem to have a goal. After scattering, they began to restrain their speed with Sully and Tamil heading toward their targets.

    This quick change revealed a hole in the Tianjing Squadron¡ªheavy soldier Lily. She was considered a pseudo heavy soldier and wasn¡¯t slow or lumbersome as normal heavy soldiers. Even so, this sudden shift in the fight¡¯s rhythm quickly isted her from the battle.

    If this had just been a straight charge, then there were few swordsmen and many ranged soldiers who could match the outright speed of the assassins. But in terms of sudden movement changes, one could call assassins the cream of the crop!

    ¡°Wang Zhong, a full assassin formation isn¡¯t as simple as lumping a bunch of assassins together. Other squadrons had tried the simr styles but none couldpare with Saxon,¡± said Laura.

    Nodding, Wang Zhong simply replied, ¡°Rightfully so. It is indeed a piece of work.¡±

    Laura gawked at his reply before asking, ¡°Is that it?¡±

    As they spoke, Lily was ignored by the other three assassins who had suddenly rushed past Tianjing Squadron¡¯s front lines. What they were after were the two ranged soldiers, Scarlet and Mmi. The strength of this powerful squadron of Saxon was disyed here. They had pulled the Tianjing Squadron apart and used exquisite movements and distancing to stop the two ranged soldiers from interfering earlier.

    This was the baseline for a powerful squadron. As ranged soldiers, both Scarlet and Mmi were required to keep a safe distance in order to be effective for the match. This was a point the Saxon Squadron had grasped. The Tianjing Squadron had failed to properly utilize their movements to cover up this weakness.

    ¡°Just a few newbs!¡± A sliver of ridicule appeared at the corner of Sully¡¯s mouth. It was such an insignificant andmon formation. Although they had some foundational skills, in his eyes this was no more than the actions of a mob. Although people had heard of this five-assassin lineup, one had to experience it to know how formidable it was.

    Hehe. Those two ranged soldiers are also beauties! Such a shame we have to break their arms and legs. Actually, I don¡¯t need to feel any heartache for doing this since they aren¡¯t mine! After breaking this formation apart I¡¯ll take my sweet time to y with the other three, especially this pretty-face named Grai!

    Ceng!

    Sully already had quite the grudge against the pretty boy, Grai.

    The essence of the Spectral Dance Formation revolved around avoiding prolongedbat and breaking through as soon as possible. However, Grai¡¯s speed was unexpectedly good, but Sully wasn¡¯t overly concerned. Their squadron had already obtained sufficient superiority in this situation.

    On the other side, Emily was faced up against Tamil. She herself being an assassin, Emily wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to circle her.

    Ding¡­

    The daggers of the two shed, creating countless sparks at the moment of impact. Tamil knew from the first hit that he couldn¡¯t circle her. Emily had a physique with good points in speed and nimbleness. As an assassin, Tamil was interested in sessors of the Assassin n and wanted to see if his own techniques reached a good enough standard against Emily. If he could defeat his opponent, then it would be just another aplishment in his list of sesses.

 Chapter 257 â€“ Beating up an Elementary School Student

    Chapter 257 ¨C Beating up an Elementary School Student

    Ding Ding Ding¡­ the two daggers shed violently with each other, causing sounds of metallic ringing to reverberate throughout the entire arena. No one could have guessed that the most intense confrontation in this match would have been between Emily and Tamil. Both of them wanted to prove themselves.

    The fire special ability was an exceptional ability and the Assassin Family was a superior bloodline. After leaving Tianjing, however, Emily seemed to have sunk into state of powerless darkness. For an assassin, this was an uneptable disposition, especially for one who was surrounded by a group of outstanding soldiers.

    Originally, Tamil had been a bit worried prior to the match as he his opponent was a member of the Assassin Family. Upon crossing hands with her, however, he discovered that her strength was merely average. Her special ability of pyrogenesis meant that she did notck talent, possessing good speed and nimbleness. Yet for some unknown reason, the force behind her attacks was not that strong.

    After the first round of attacks were exchanged, Tamil began to exert more strength and instantly controlled the rhythm of the fight. The greatest aspect of their group formation was their eruption of aggression, which would give them greater advantage in the match. Both distributing the pressure among his teammates and achieving a quick victory were extremely beneficial. A group battle and a duel were twopletely different concepts. To him, Emily was just the opening show!

    Emily never imagined her opponent would be that strong. She had been confident before the fight, however, upon battling him, she felt as if her hands were tied up. A few times, she wanted to unleash her ming Lotus Dance yet upon starting her revolutions, she was immediately stopped and restrained.

    On the other side, Grai followed Emily and turned around. After only a single sh, Grai had already put pressure on Sully. Even Sully was thinking ¡°WTF¡±. He had wanted to suppress his target and disy the might of vice captain Sully in front of the countless people who were watching. Instead, he was the one being subdued. Unexpectedly, this little pretty boy with a soft and weak appearance possessed an astonishing killing power. Despite this and the fact that he was a soldier, his speed was not inferior to that of an assassin. Moreover, his unlimited soul power was immeasurable. As such, the two continued to exchange shes.

    Not wanting to lose face, Sully whistled which caused Man Lu toe forward and provide assistance. As for Lily, she was desperately trying to catch up as she had been circled due to the terrain and was now behind everyone. Strangely enough, she seemed like she wanted to support Emily the most, not Grai.

    The situation was entirely unfavourable for the Tianjing team. From the perspective of other people, Sully and Man Lu appeared to be cooperating to deal with the incisive acting Grai. On the other side, Tamil had already entangled Emily all the way up to her knees. He had no way of knowing whether she¡¯llst long enough until reinforcement from Lily arrives. Even if she showed up, Tamil would be able to suppress both of them and finish the match.

    The other two assassins had already engaged the two ranged soldiers, Scarlet and Mmi, which made it impossible for them to cover for any other member of their team. Although they had already closed the distance, anyone could predict the oue of those fights on arrival.

    Tianjing¡­ is a bit weak!

    Looking earnestly at the entire situation, Wang Zhong was not the slightest bit impatient as the current situation was not far from his expectations. Emily¡­ is still the weak link. In fact, even Lily appeared to be just a decoration. Frankly speaking, they were not strong enough to fight in a match of this level. The third strongest person of Saxon was truly worthy of his reputation as the pride of the capital. Duringbat, especially in group battles, willpower was not that important. In most cases, even if you wanted to fight, your opponent might not be willing to retaliate.

    Regardless, this was an extremely good opportunity to train and temper oneself since, without training, one cannot advance. The reason why Wang Zhong did not personally participate was not an act of pretentiousness. Instead, it was to allow Scarlet and the rest of the squad to be more aware of their own strengths. More importantly, it taught them to trust their teammates.

    Emily refused to give up, as did Lily and as for Grai, he was the pir that held up the group. For now, everythingy on the shoulders of Scarlet and Mmi. In truth, their cooperative skills were much stronger than the tacit understanding within the squad, as they onlycked confidence in realbat.

    Every student watching the match were discussing it with fervor and spirit. In the beginning, none of them had taken it seriously and had onlye over to enjoy the lively atmosphere.

    Yan Dong and Feng Zhan, the Gemini stars of Saxon had already lunged ruthlessly at Scarlet and Mmi.

    Paul¡¯s mouth curled up at the corner, revealing a sliver of a victorious smile. This was the formidability of their team formation, allowing for countless changes and constant permutations. The only problem was that the person by the name of Grai who seemed to be slightly strong. Although Sully appeared to be extremely calm and collected, anyone with a discerning eye would notice something was wrong.

    The Gemini stars, Yang Dong and Feng Zhan, were experts in taking turns to dash forward, particrly while evading long ranged attacks. They were working hard, however, why did they targets not open fire back at them???

    Were these two pretty girls scared shitless?

    It wasmon knowledge and natural instinct that a ranged soldier should maintain a safe, remote distance away when being closed in by an assassin!

    Despite this, the two girls, Scarlet and Mmi, seemed to be waiting for the assassins to approach them.

    Naturally, Scarlet and Mmi had noticed the methods being disyed by the two assassins closing in. Both of them believed in Wang Zhong¡¯s judgement and they trusted their teammates. Moreover, they had faith in the results of their training.

    In an instant, the distance shortened to twenty metres. Frankly speaking, Scarlet and Mmi had already missed the opportune moment to defend themselves against the rush, however, at this very moment they opened fire!

    Bang Bang Bang¡­

    Having stored up power for an extremely long time, Scarlet¡¯s twin guns fired and sent an icy cold bullet formation that instantly enveloped the surroundings. Seeing this, Feng Zhan sneered. Such a ferocious attack. So what if I¡¯m hit?

    Such power¡­

    ¡°Run! Quickly!¡± A furious roar rang beside his ear.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang¡­

    Mmi¡¯s cannon fired, followed closely by Scarlet¡¯s icy crystal bullets. The cooperation between the two showed their sky-high level of tacit understanding. From the start, they were already a pair of ck Roses. Wang Zhong had instilled in them a concept of focusing their minds on a single taskbined with positional cooperation, which can be considered as the greatest level of tacit understanding between the two.

    Under the starlight radiating from the sky, a silver river streaked across the arena, caused by thebined attacks of the two!

    Feng Zhan was renderedpletely unable to evade Scarlet¡¯s twin gun attack. One had to know that within Tianjing city, Scarlet¡¯s ability was the first ss standard in this aspect. Although Mmi¡¯sprehensive strength was slighter weaker inparison, she had still inherited her family¡¯s specialty which was the explosive soul power output.

    Instantly, the entire arena was silenced as Feng Zhan toppled down.

    Commence attack!

    At that instant, they shot out. The ice crystal bullet blockade had already frozen the entirebat ground. If Scarlet¡¯s twin shots had caused the audience to feel shocked, then the perfect blockade and suppression that she unleashed made everyone stop breathing at once!

    Scarlet¡¯s blockade was like a knitted web while Mmi was akin to a python, sending out a lethal strike at the trapped enemy.

    In a moment, Yan Dong was turned into a blinded bouncing rabbit, being struck sessively. Scarlet¡¯s consistent suppressions and positional blockades coupled with Mmi¡¯s seemingly brainless strikes were enough topletely destroy Yan Dong.

    The audience waspletely dumbfounded. What the hell happened?

    Those were the famous Saxon twin assassins? The nemesis of ranged soldiers?

    Were they simply grade school kids?

    The captains from various squads, however, had bountiful expressions. Coordination of such a high level¡­

    None of the ice crystal bullets were aimed to injure or kill. Creating a blockage with pinpoint uracy provided maximum effect of theplete positional suppression of the two targets. The true killing blowy in the terrifyingly high powered cannon!

    That was Mmi¡¯s weapon, her talent far from the terrifying one possessed by her younger cousin. She did not have an unlimited and endless ming soul sea, nor the observational insight of Sharmie which allowed thetter to innately control and time all her shots.

    She did, however, possess a simr diligence to Sharmie and worked hard. There was no one else who was as proficient in long ranged artillery strikes as the Apollo Family, known as the family of the sun. She had the mostprehensive understanding of the various heavy weapons and practical experience of her household, personally learning from many experts within her family who were deemed to be strongest in the Federation. With conditions as these, even without talent, her hard work and diligence were sufficient for her to be an outstanding soldier!

 Chapter 258 â€“ Gasping in Amazement (Two-in-one)

    Chapter 258 ¨C Gasping in Amazement (Two-in-one)

    Mmi had grown up with her father¡¯s words etched on her heart: Hard work and diligence are also a kind of talent, and they are the most reliable talent of them all!

    She had always wanted to prove this point. However, in a world where talents were highly regarded, it was hard, to the point of impossible really, for her to do so. At least until Wang Zhong had appeared in her life.

    So to whom was this match important to?

    It would obviously be Mmi. Mmi had arrived all by herself in Tianjing three years ago and had always been hardworking and diligent. Her attitude made it a surprise for everyone when they found out that she was the sessor to the Apollo Family. Regardless of what the world had to say, she had always believed in hard work and diligence.

    Finally, after so long, her efforts had paid off!!

    In the battlefield, there are often two types of battle: solo and group. For some, solo duels suited them. For Mmi, she belonged to the other group where group battles were their forte!

    As such, the cooperation between Mmi and Scarlet were a notch higher than the cooperation between Wang Zhong and Scarlet, which already was impressive in itself.

    The two of them only need a single nce to know what the other was thinking.

    Therge screen in the arena that disyed the names of the participating members showed a big red cross across the names of Feng Zhan and Yan Dong.

    The question was, why did Mmi and Scarlet not bother about Grai? The reason why was that they were actually supporting Emily and Lily! Tamil decided that handling the two of them by himself would be a suicidal attempt, and had backed away with his tail between his legs.

    Laura almost lost herposure and wanted to question their actions. What kind of squad is this? They¡¯re a bit ¡°emotional¡±. Did they hold that Grai with such high regard?

    Even with thebined attacks from Sully and Man Lu, Grai seemed to be holding out well against them. In fact, the match appeared to be under the full control of the prince-like Grai instead! The current situation had evolved into one in which it was difficult for Sully and Man Lu topletely take down or turn their attention away from their target.

    Sully was well aware about the current situation, which made him even angier, almost to the point of vomiting blood. How did this happen?

    Those two were reprimanded severely yesterday! And yet, how could they get so easily beaten upon meeting the opponents?

    Four people had encircled Tamil. This fellow was trapped, his only ¡°advantage¡± was that he had Man Lu with him. And yet, this skinny person was still so hard to deal with!

    The female students of Copperfield Academy were shouting Grai¡¯s name with lots of enthusiasm, which Sully took to be a cry of mockery towards him. For a person who held much pride and loved beautiful women, Sully could not endure such treatment.

    Acting like a pretentious little prick in front of women! These women are mine!

    Whenever he walked into the arena, there would always be shrieks and shouts from all of the women in the audience, all of them calling his name. With the titles of ¡°Freshman King Contender¡± and ¡°Strongest Freshman¡±, he was always ced in the spotlight. However, he had unexpectedly be the opening show for another person. Furthermore, it was to someone that had suppressed him on all aspects: appearance, strength and aura!

    So that¡¯s the reason why! This was why Hymin did not show much interest when he had introduced himself! Could it be that she loves that little pretty boy? That person¡¯s simply the enemy of all men in this world!

    Sully wanted to pull his hair out in anger. At this moment, he had nothing to fall back on. The only desire he had right now was to tear apart that Grai!

    ¡°Man Lu, let¡¯s attack together and send him on his way!¡±

    With that deration, Sully¡¯s attacked rapidly in a haphazard manner, transforming his attacks into a flurry of disorderly cold glints that blotted out the sky. While at first nce, it seemed easy enough to dodge and evade, the attack was supplemented with Man Lu¡¯s assault, who had also shot forward at the same time.

    Man Lu brandished his sword and made his attacks merge seamlessly with Sully¡¯s disordered cold glints, covering up the gaps within it that made it seem easy to avoid. At the same time, ck light that filled the skies erupted from the left hands of both Sully and Man Lu.

    Heavenly¨CDeathly Killing Formation!

    Naturally, assassins were well versed in the usage of hidden weapons. However, in most battles topare notes, there was an unspoken rule that hidden weapons were forbidden. However, to think that Sully and Man Lu had actually used those extremely lethal hidden weapons in such a match¡­

    Cries of astonishment rang out across the arena as realization struck the audience. Who would have guessed that Sully would actually throw his pride away and resort to using hidden weapons when matched against Tianjing? Had he lost his confidence in winning the battle?

    Leo and the rest of the captains retained their emotionless expression as they observed the scene before them. Grai¡¯s strength had drawn much of their attention to this battle between him against Sully and Man Lu. What Sully and Man Lu had initiated had the potential to kill off Grai. The hidden weapons used a special type of steel that, coupled with the way Sully and Man Lu were using their Soul Power, would prate any average soul power defenses. Even if their target did not die from the attack, they would receive severe injuries at the very least.

    Although it was a little underhanded, they were unable to interfere with the match.

    However, Grai suddenly turned his body around in such a twisting manner that it appeared as though it distorted the space around his body.

    Instantly, the sound of numerous things mming the ground resounded across the entire arena. White spiraling rays of brilliance enveloped Grai¡¯s body, before blossoming into a myriad of sword shs!

    Sword Beheading Combat Technique¨CHeaven Soaring Dragon revolving sh!

    With radiant snow-white light, the hidden dragon rose forth!

    Eye-scorching brilliance filled the entire arena. Other than a few handful of people, the majority of the audience had to close their eyes against such brilliance. When the powerful brilliance finally faded away from their eyes, the fight had already ended.

    The bodies of Sully and Man Lu were riddled with holes, especially Sully, whose face appeared as though he had turned into a porcupine with numerous steel needles sticking out from it. Compared to him, Man Lu¡¯s condition was slightly better, but only just a little.

    The long sword in Grai¡¯s hand pierced the ground before him, with him adopting a calm and collected stance and gentle intent present in his gaze. Despite that, there was no mercy in his counterattack. In such a fight where hidden weapons were used, one must suffer the consequences for doing so. If Grai had not been strong enough, Sully¡¯s end would not simply be the disfiguration of his face.

    After ending the fight, Grai didn¡¯t even nce at the two people lying there. Instead, he nced in another direction, appearing free and easy. This match was about to end.

    Laura¡¯s face held an expression filled with disbelief. The number of people that could see and understand the technique that Grai had used weren¡¯t many. The eruption of attacks at the end wasn¡¯t much to marvel over. What was frightening was how he had started his assault. The rotational force generated in an instant using his Spiritual Energy and physical strength was able to negate all of the hidden weapons and attacks heading his way. His control of Soul Power was on par with experts of the highest level. The number of people in all of the academies in the eastern area who could control their Soul Power to such an extent could be counted on one hand. Compared to his opponents who had used hidden weapons, him using this in retaliation was deemed as apt.

    He hadpletely blown away the hidden weapon killing formation that required the cooperation of two assassins. The activation of the attack was exceedingly quick; from start to when the attacks wereunched, not even a second had passed. However, under such a situation, that frightening fellow had unexpectedly pulled off a perfect counter attack. With his speed of response and perfect control over his Soul Power, killing the top ten people in the eastern area wouldn¡¯t be any problem, let alone the freshman king of the eastern area.

    Being surrounded by the fourdies, Tamil lost all hope and immediately surrendered. Upon seeing the red crosses appearing across all five members of the Saxon academy, the entire arena couldn¡¯t help but to erupt with shrieks of excitement.

    Their opponent had been Saxon and yet, Tianjing had actually won against them. Furthermore, they had unexpectedly won without suffering any casualties. That¡¯s why they were able to defeat Adolf in the past. It wasn¡¯t pure luck, Tianjing¡¯s got the strength to back them up!

    With this counterattack by Tianjing, Saxon had fallen off their godly podium. Fortunately, as Captain Paul had not participated in this match, Saxon still held onto some of their dignity.

    Grai¡¯s disy of strength was truly too dazzling, overwhelming the fact that Saxon had just suffered a loss against Tianjing. Everyone present was discussing the fight between Grai and the duo at the back of Tianjing¡¯s formation. However, due to that, Saxon¡¯s embarrassment at losing to Tianjing was disregarded without a care.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s truly a freshman?¡± Arnold Teuton couldn¡¯t help but ask in astonishment.

    Grai alone would be able to lift any academy up in the rankings. Furthermore, Tianjing also had such an explosive, cooperative backline. In addition to that, their captain was able to see through every strategy of his opponent! If Wang Zhong was just a newbie, there was no way Arnold Teuton would believe that such a terrifying freshmen would act so respectfully to such a person.

    Damn it! Why didn¡¯t Copperfield have such luck? That Grai seems like a first year freshman? If he had joined Copperfield, with Laura and I, we would have¡­

    Laura felt dumbfounded at the oue of the match.

    Is there something wrong with me? Why does Grai have an aura simr to All Mouthy King? He had such superhuman-like response and perfect control over his Soul Power, especially those movements right before unleashing his counterattack. Laura could clearly remember that it was the trademark technique of All Mouthy King: Ghostly Steps!

    Brother King¡¯s Ghostly Steps was extremely popr in the academies, to the point that countless people had tried to imitate it. However, not a single one was able tobine the orthodox Ghostly Steps with the swaying motion that All Mouthy King¡¯s possessed! The Ghostly Steps were indeed the Ghostly Steps. The hardest part in attaining the swift changes in directions was maintaining bnce. Also, under what context would you start swaying? In fact, why would you want to sway at all?!

    However, Grai had just done it.

    Additionally, when All Mouthy King fought in the OP today, Grai was not in the Wild Beasts Society. He had only rushed over after receiving news of Barran getting injured from Scarlet on his Skylink.

    The two biggest reason why she had assumed Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King were that Wang Zhong had evaded her soul bear by using Ghostly Steps and the fact that he was never around when All Mouthy King appeared in the OP. As such, she had vehemently believed that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King. However, now it seemed as though Grai could also be All Mouthy King too!

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong,¡± said Laura said while facing Wang Zhong, ¡°where did you find this fellow?¡±

    With a smile, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t respond to her, making it seem as if though he had no hand in such a matter. Laura felt peeved at the response of Wang Zhong and had to resist the urge of beating up Wang Zhong. Even after having three ¡°exchanges¡± with the great Captain Wang, she was still unable to get anything out of him. Things like status and disadvantageous situation werepletely useless against someone like Captain Wang Zhong.

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s smile urged Laura on, making her feel that she had ced too much thought into it. There was a huge difference between Grai and All Mouthy King. Being able to carry out Ghostly Steps was not proof of anything, as there are still some that were able to mimic such a move.

    The key element was theposure!

    The princely Grai gave off an aura that screamed of nobility and aristocracy. All Mouthy King, contrarily, was one who was passive aggressive and overbearing. These two styles werepletely different. However, when one thought about it in greater detail, Wang Zhong felt a little overbearing when he confronted Captain Paul about the issue of equality.

    The more she thought about it, the more of a headache she got. Laura shook her head. All her recent thoughts about All Mouthy King was enough to give her a migraine.

    As the battle had ended, the audience in the arena started to leave the venue.

    A few medical personnel rushed onto the scene in the arena. Tamil was the only person on Saxon¡¯s side who remained standing. Feng Zhan, Yan Dong and Man Lu¡¯s condition were not serious, all three of them having fainted due to the intense impact. The most pitiful one was Sully. Disregarding the injuries to his face, his arms had broken at some point in time, causing him to shriek in pain with tears and snot running down his face. His condition was severe enough to make people feel a chill run up their spine, especially for those with trypophobia. It would be difficult for him to participate in the uing CHF.

    Was this what Grai had intended?

    Even if it¡¯s intentional, Sully deserved hiseuppance. Even if the Saxon squad had acted out of hate, till the very end, they didn¡¯t mention it at all as this was Copperfield after all. Also, their ruthless actions had caused them to lose more people, which costed them their formation. They were also the ones who had used the hidden weapons. It was already good enough that they were not marked down for that.

    Truthfully, Paul did not express sorrow or disgust. In fact, he had a smile on his face, albeit no one knew whether it was genuine or false. It was just a faint, calm and collected smile, as though those people that had just lost the match weren¡¯t his squadmates.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, that person by the name of Grai was very outstanding. There aren¡¯t many freshmen who are as strong as him this year.¡± Paul took the initiative to approach Wang Zhong, garnering the attention from a number of people.

    As the captains of the squad that had engaged in a match today, both Paul and Wang Zhong had undoubtedly received more attention than others.

    The actions of Paul had changed the impression he gave others by quite a bit. After losing the match, he had unexpectedly remained calm and had even taken the initiative to step out and say his greetings. How he had reacted and his attitude towards the loss was enough to subdue anyone, as not many would be able to do the same should they be ced in his shoes.

    Only Leo and Jalen who were standing beside him understood what Paul had in mind based on his faint smile and actions. After all, they had been rivals for the past couple of years. Paul knew that the disparity between them and Tianjing had truly be big. Although he might not care about the lives of Sully and the rest of his squadmates, he still needed the Saxon Academy squadron to have a golden reputation.

    ¡°Every one of them are strong. We¡¯re a squad after all and we are only as strong as the weakest link.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a faint smile.

    ¡°Is that right?¡± replied Paul with a faint smile, before speaking out in a profound manner. ¡°This group fight has left a deep impression on the minds of many. I truly look forward to your performance in the CHF. My apologies, I¡¯ve got some matters to attend to. As such, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    However, Wang Zhongpletely disregarded the pretentiousness of Paul. Perhaps some squadrons might take offense. However, for Wang Zhong and the Tianjing squadron, what they wanted to do was to get stronger, much stronger in fact. From the very beginning, Wang Zhong¡¯s sight had been set far beyond the eastern area. It was his visionary attitude that urged Laura to step up and ask Wang Zhong, ¡°Are you free tomorrow, Captain Wang Zhong? If you are, doe down to engage in a closed training with our Copperfield Academy. I feel that our squadrons would be able to learn alot from one another.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± roared out Arnold as he joined in. ¡°The cooperation of your backline was wless! Its fortunate that I¡¯m also a ranged soldier. The performances of Scarlet and Mmi are truly a sight to behold. My partners and I are really hoping that you could show us a thing or two!¡±

    Copperfield also used the three-two formation. Arnold was their centre for their ranged unit, with his position in groupbat being not much different from Scarlet¡¯s. He also cooperated with a cannoneer, one with strength that was greater than Mmi¡¯s in terms of firepower andbat mobility. However, he and his cannoneer did not move together with such fluidity and grace as that of Scarlet and Mmi.

    For them, one plus one would equate to two. However, for Scarlet and Mmi, one plus one equated to more than two.

 Chapter 259 â€“ Sacrificing Sex Appeal for Ma Dong

    Chapter 259 ¨C Sacrificing Sex Appeal for Ma Dong

    Editors: Snow

    This was tacit understanding and cooperation, however, it may be possible that there was a secret behind the two girls. This made Arnold want to consult the pair from Tianjing¡¯s backline, especially since they were great beauties, which gave him all the more reason to do so.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Wang Zhong promised without hesitation. Being able to hold an exchange with an expert from Copperfield would definitely benefit the Tianjing squadron.

    Admittedly, the other squadron captains were not as friendly as Laura. Their gazes had already changed from having a superior attitude, to regarding Tianjing as on same level as themselves.

    The quality of Tianjing¡¯s performance in the group match had indeed shocked and astonished the audience. Complete coordination within the squad, especially their backline, had bedazzled the spectators. Most of the ordinary viewers might have cast their gazes at the giant move Grai had unleashed against two opponents at once. In the eyes of Leo and the rest, however, if it were not for the instantaneous destruction of the Saxon¡¯s assassin duo, the second half of the match would definitely have ended differently. It can be said that Scarlet and Mmi were the key to Tianjing¡¯s victory and the real reason of interest in other major squadrons.

    After all, Grai was only one man no matter how strong he was. There was nothing to be learnt from him even if an exchange was set up. However, the tacit understanding and coordination between Scarlet and Mmi as well as Tianjing¡¯splete understanding of formation were pieces of information that other squadrons could learn. They could achieve this through mutual exchanges where both sides increased their knowledge.

    While other people were hardening their expressions and changing their attitudes, Laura had a natural advantage over everyone as she was the host. Strangely, she had already been paying special attention to this team from the beginning.

    In Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, the current Tianjing squadron was akin to a new warship undergoing its test phase. It appeared fanciful and was of a sufficient size, yet it was unable to causerge waves. If they wanted to brave the winds and storms, they would need to gain experience from veterans. Only by doing this continuously would they be able to reach such a level.

    This would be an appropriate background for a genuinely strong squadron. After the match ended, there was urgent business to attend to. There was no need to worry about Barran¡¯s injuries as Hymin didn¡¯t even need to expend her Soul Power for treatment. Nevertheless, she still expended energy in her treatment as she was exceedingly anxious. Everyone was happy and ted, havingpletely relieved the pent up tension built up from the past few days. Perhaps Barran might be able to recover before returning to Tianjing.

    After using his brain all day, Wang Zhong returned to his room and finally managed to take a break after much difficulty. It had been a extremely exhausting day, especially in the afternoon during a discussion with Old Potter about the lives of runic patterns. That kind of research was considerably taxing on his mental power and concentration. Having tasted this bitter fruit before and endured, he had sufficient energy to continue otherwise he would have long copsed.

    Just as he lied down to stretch on the bed, his Skylink rang, ¡°Di Di Di.¡± He flipped it open to take a look.

    ¡°Hi Hi!¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s face appeared in the Skylink, his expression extremely excited. ¡°Ha! What is this bro? You didn¡¯t even tell me beforehand that you were having a match in the OP! I almost missed such a spectacr match! Fuck! What¡¯s the name of thatst axe strike? The OP forums are exploding! God knows what else has popped up about it in the Brother King Corps! Though I know all of them are definitely unreliable.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no name. I created that end move myself over a bit of insight,¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile.

    Upon hearing his reply, Ma Dong rolled his eyes. ¡°This is your so called bit of insight? Cough Cough. I really shouldn¡¯t discuss this with you!¡±

    ¡°Truthfully speaking, you can work harder on this aspect,¡± Wang Zhong quipped back in a ridiculing manner.

    ¡°Stop it. With my talent, I worry that I¡¯ll be the CHF champion if I try. That won¡¯t be good.¡± Ma Dong joked then quickly changed the topic. ¡°I heard from my Mimi that you¡¯ve also shone a light on the famous Saxon today? And you didn¡¯t even participate in the match! Fuck! Is the third ce of the eastern area that weak?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t weak, they just underestimated us a little.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about your Mmi. As long as she teams up with Scarlet, they will fight like ferocious sharks that have tasted blood. With them on the backline, it doesn¡¯t matter if I participate or not.¡±

    ¡°Tsk Tsk.¡± Envy appeared on Ma Dong¡¯s face. ¡°Speaking of which, I really envy you bro. You¡¯re having such a rich and wonderful time. If you¡¯re willing, can you invite the goddess Laura over for the next month or so? If you let me lean on that chest for a while, I¡¯ll willingly pay the price with my valuable youth.¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. ¡°Scram off, your youth¡¯s not worth a single penny. Anyway, how¡¯s your auction going?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s good and bad.¡± Since thest time Ma Dong had discussed family matters with Wang Zhong, he felt no need to hold back in saying whatever he wanted. As the stress had built up recently, he needed someone to share his load.

    ¡°For the sake of the matter between Ten and I, the n conducted investigations in Tianjing. They seemed to have discovered something interesting, a ce they want to develop, so there¡¯s been a slight change in the rules of thepetition between Ten and I. The auction will be held in Tianjing, which is good since my old man¡¯s being doing business there for a few decades. This means I have homeground advantage from the terrain. Unfortunately, the two groups of adventurers my dad employed have not contacted us for three days so it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll get anything from them. Also, I have solid evidence that Ten¡¯s side has hired several genuine aristocrats. Before, I assumed that my fifth uncle wouldn¡¯t make a move but turns out he¡¯s quite generous when ites to contacts. Speaking of which, my father and I are at the end of our roads in ttering people. Oh right, Mimi said the Explosive Bear Goddess is very interested in you,¡± Ma Dong grinned. ¡°Why not invite her over? With her being the leader of the younger generation, there would be enough people following¡­ Fuck!¡±

    Ma Dong had been joking when a certain thought seemed to sh in his mind as he furiously beat his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right! How did I forget about those big celebrities! We should invite Sharmie! If Lauraes too, the two great ball queens of the south and east would be there! Fuck, just the thought of it is enough to make me salute a year! Furthermore, their families won¡¯t lose in reputation and status to those my fifth uncle invited. Bro! Bro Zhong! Boss! You definitely need to help me on this!¡± ¡±

    Confused by Ma Dong¡¯s rant, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯m not very close to her.¡±

    ¡°Big bro, one has to thicken their skin when doing business, intentionally or otherwise. By the off chance that it might be possible, please sacrifice a bit for the sake of your bro!¡±

    Wang Zhong helplessly stared at the hoodlum Ma Dong. Sex appeal¡­ letting Grai go would be more or less the same.

    For the Potter Family¡­ it¡¯s possible, there¡¯s one person.

    Old Potter!

    As the vice headmaster of the Federation¡¯s institute of sciences, headmaster of Copperfield Academy and elder of the Potter Family, his status was indeed high. Although Wang Zhong was unsure how much influence he had in the business circle, he knew it would still be extremely beneficial to Ma Dong¡¯s showdown.

    Despite this, Wang Zhong felt that he wasn¡¯t too reliable as he thought about Old Potter in the afternoon when he was searching for money, people and equipment in a crazed manner. Perhaps Old Potter would do him a favor and go, however, if this had any negative effect on his research, the elder was unlikely to ept. Unless, his research wasplete or close to being so.

    Forget it, it¡¯s best for nature to take its course.

 Chapter 260 â€“ The Difference Between Two Males and Two Males

    Chapter 260 ¨C The Difference Between Two Males and Two Males

    TheEditors: Argos Yesu

    The next morning¡¯s group training was cold and quiet. Not only was the entire Saxon side absent, but quite a few squadrons had also requested for a leave of absence. Among them was Leon Academy, Troy Academy, and even Lennon Academy. These squadrons had contacted Copperfield Academy in order to secure some time to themselves. Taking this leave, they would assist one another with mutual exchanges and lessons. Since the goal of the group training was to provide benefits to the elite, this was a scene the academy was more than willing to aodate and assist with.

    After the end of the morning sses, the core lineup from Copperfield Academy immediately headed over to where the Tianjing Squadron was stationed.

    Other than the familiar faces of Laura, Arnold Teuton, and Anlor, the final two members of Copperfield¡¯s core lineup left a deep impression in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind.

    The celebrity effect was indeed only present in the media. When one mentioned Copeprfield, the first thing to came to mind after Laura was just Arnold Teuton and Anlor. Furthermore, most would assume these two to be the strongest experts of Copperfield Academy, ced right behind Laura. The truth of the matter, however, differed from the rumours.

    Arnold was indeed very strong, a specialist at anything involving ranged attacks. His position in the squadron was ranged control, and what he used was a Gauss Rifle which possessed extraordinary stats in both pration and firepower. When ranked in the entire Copperfield Squadron, however, he was merely the third strongest.

    The genuine second strongest expert was actually Valence, an extremely quiet and ordinary-looking male. His position was the core assassin. During the group trainings and exchanges conducted that day, he revealed his extraordinary skills. With his rather quiet nature and low profile, coupled with his ordinary appearance, he was gently pushed out of the spotlight by that fellow, Arnold Teuton.

    In addition to him, the other fellow, Kamusi, was also overlooked and neglected. He was a fellow third year student and was their long-ranged cannoneer, the ¡®other half¡¯ of the ranged teamwork that included Arnold. It was said his cannon hadn¡¯t left his side since he was twelve years old and that he even hugged it to sleep.

    His skill with the heavy cannon had even caused his peer-in-arms, Sharmie, to gasp in admiration. While he didn¡¯t have Sharmie¡¯s theoretical knowledge and practical training gained during childhood, he was still a master at maintaining distance, striking at one¡¯s vital points, and timing his attacks and frequency of shots, thus surpassing her by a notch. On top of his natural talent was his hard-working, diligent nature. He was ranked fourth in the Copperfield Squadron and was actually ssified as stronger than the Vice-captain of Adolf Academy, Simon.

    Finally, there was Anlor. In the eyes of the majority, Anlor¡¯s fame and reputation pushed him above Valence and Kamusi, but that relied more on his character than anything else.

    When he first came over he gave off the feeling of being extremely noble and heroic. His interactions, however, were voured with a pseudo maturity and he continuouslynded in the ditches Arnold had dug for him. After a while his image to the Tianjing crowd changed from a heroic guy to a bumbling clown.

    Still, he did leave behind an overall good impression on everyone as there were noplicated thoughts and schemes hidden behind his gaze. The only thing for him was to be stronger, which was something Wang Zhong could see eye-to-eye with. Furthermore, this berserk personality of his was verypatible with Laura¡¯s Explosive Bear. His position was to Laura¡¯s left where he would act as her death squad and rush anywhere she called.

    It seemed Laura was exceptionally happy today. She even mentioned an embarrassing story from Anlor¡¯s past to the Tianjing Squadron.

    ¡°Do any of you remember the first person in the OP who gave our All-Mouthy King his confidence?¡± Even as she spoke those words, Laura didn¡¯t forget to give Wang Zhong an ambiguous smile.

    Emily, as Brother King¡¯s staunch supporter, heard those words and immediately shouted, ¡°Future Gun King1! He was Brother King¡¯s first victory! But, what does that have to do with Anlor?¡±

    ¡°Naturally there¡¯s a connection!¡± Arnold Teuton gave a hearty chuckle as he finished, ¡°Future Gun King is a smurf of Anlor¡¯s2! He¡¯s the very first fellow stepped on by Brother King in the OP. When Chen Yu¡¯er made that King¡¯s Journey video, Anlor was his miraculous turnaround. I feel he¡¯s the most awesome of them all for using his alluring body to ¡®create¡¯ an All-Mouthy King. If it had been me then I would definitely show off and soak in the fame for three straight years!¡±

    Show off your sister! If this happened to you then I bet you definitely wouldn¡¯t stomach it.

    Hearing his words, Anlor¡¯s face turnedpletely ck. This was equivalent to ¡®the stone havingnded at the bottom of the well3¡¯. Anlor was without a doubt the champion in this. But since Laura was the one to bring it up, he didn¡¯t feel he had enough guts to stand up for himself. Being stripped of face before so many people by his captain, simply made the face lost so much greater.

    Anlor sunk into extreme depression while Arnold burst into a joyful fit ofughter.

    The first time the Tianjing Squadron met with Arnold, Wang Zhong had still been shaded by his ¡®peeping¡¯ incident. Therefore, he always felt the former had a long face and not a bit of friendliness toward himself. It was only after the hatchet had been buried that the aristocratic members like Arnold Teuton gained a good impression of him. Such interactions were definitely more happy and refreshing. Arnold himself was very skilled at keeping his style of speech and jokes within limits and kept the conversation from turning too cold.

    With the addition of the silly and amusing Anlor, Laura didn¡¯t need to y any more big cards with Tianjing, even if there were two slightly depressing fellows put in. Grai¡¯s gentleness, yes gentleness, Barran¡¯s warmth, Emily¡¯s liveliness, and thebo of Scarlet and Mmi of the student council made it so that the two squadrons unexpectedly found the other to be quite amiable and suited to their own characteristics. It was as if they were long-lost lovers, or fishes in the same sea as they continued to interact with each other.

    What Copperfield was most interested in was Scarlet and Mmi, the squadron¡¯s tag team backline. Their ability to multiply their strength made Arnold incredibly jealous.

    After yesterday¡¯s match, Arnold made a detailed analysis and dissection of the footage in an attempt at finding the signs they made to each other between shots. The results were extremely depressing, however, as there hadn¡¯t seemed to be any simrity or duplicate motions made during the cooperation. It actually appeared to be a subconscious response by the two, one that directly hit the jackpot. Simr to the feeling when one reached the ¡®Dao¡¯, it wasn¡¯t something that was fair to all as it couldn¡¯t be quantified nor duplicated.

    Today¡¯s exchange simply allowed Arnold Teuton to further confirm his findings. Scarlet and Mmi had known each other for over two years and were bosom friends who had no need tomunicate. This left him depressed. Could such tacit understanding and rapport only be built and nurtured by sleeping in the same bed?

    Thinking this, Arnold couldn¡¯t help but look toward the iparably clumsy Kamusi. The other¡¯s response was a look as though he wanted to vomit.

    Alright, for this rapport¡­ best to temporarily avoid the thought.

    As for Laura, she spent the majority of her time with Wang Zhong, continuously probing him and the true identity of All-Mouthy King. Nevertheless, the results were too insignificant, making her feel extremely unwilling to admit defeat. This fellow was simply watertight with his words, nothing less for the brainiac who could help her grandfather.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, those movements you made when you evaded my attack gave me a lot of enlightenment.¡± Laura decided to divert the topic. ¡°Most absolute killing techniques could be easily countered once revealed, just like my Bear Rules The World. Do you have any tips on which aspect I should change, or whether I should simply treat it as amonbat technique? To tell the truth, this is worrying me a bit.¡±

    1. All the way back in chapter 7.

    2. Yes, Anlor is the berserk Wang Zhong foughtter on. This means Anlor fought Wang Zhong twice.

    3. The idiom being watching as someone falls down the well, then instead of helping them up, you start tossing stones after him. Basically simr to ¡®hitting a person while he¡¯s down¡¯.

 Chapter 261 â€“ Clever

    Chapter 261 ¨C Clever

    After consideration, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°Truthfully speaking, there isn¡¯t a perfect and unwedbat technique. The Bear Rules the World is already incredibly powerful. Moreover, there¡¯s extraordinary creativity in its development which results in an extremely perfect technique. Utilization would be key to this and I believe you understand this better than I do.¡±

    Wang Zhong replied earnestly to Laura¡¯s question. Indeed, one would need tobine judgement and speed to evade the Bear Rules the World which was not an easy feat. Despite this, Wang Zhong understood what Laura was implying. Regardless of her sessively even attacks being done by ¡°a single person¡±, it gave her a slight setback. After all, she would be bringing this technique to the CHF.

    ¡°I feel that it¡¯s a question of range as the controble range where the soul bear can appear is still too small. Pity that the special ability I¡¯ve awakened is a wind attribute. Pyrogenesis would be much better,¡± Laura spoke with regret. It wasn¡¯t much of a big secret since she had showcased it a long time ago during matches. Besides, one¡¯s special ability had to be trained and tempered in order for the user to befortable with it.

    Wind?

    ¡°After pondering, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°Have you thought of it another way? The instant the soul bear breaks through space, it changes the air pressure and forms a sort of suppression. In fact, it affects the air currents so if your special ability is of the wind attribute, it might strengthen or add some kind of effect to your skill. Wouldn¡¯t it allow the range of Bear Rules the World and the area of pressure to increase?¡±

    Laura turned her head and stared unblinkingly at Wang Zhong. Feeling slightly embarrassed, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just bbering.¡±

    ¡°No, how do you know about my Bear Rules the World?¡± Laura¡¯s chest started heaving as she trained her gaze on Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong and Laura chatting amicably together appeared normal, however, in Mmi¡¯s eyes, it seemed slightly abstruse. After starting a rtionship with Ma Dong, she felt as though she had developed a seventh sense which allowed her to notice abnormal rtionships between males and females!

    Isn¡¯t itmon knowledge that there was nothing prohibited to married women? It seemed like falling in love before was a different phasepared to not having experienced love before.

    Unable to bear it any longer, she gently pinched Scarlet¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡°Why¡¯s that Laura hogging Wang Zhong all day? Does she have a crush on our captain?¡±

    Hearing this, Scarlet smiled before replying, ¡°She isn¡¯t Wang Zhong¡¯s type, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re too innocent!¡± Mmi shot a look at Scarlet. If you like someone then you must chase them! Scarlet was good in all aspects, except that she was too pure. It¡¯s too easy to guess what men think. ¡°Look at her chest! If Ma Dong was here, his eyeballs would have already fallen out.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s not like that. What¡¯s more, how can you say that about your boyfriend!¡± Scarletughed. ¡°Ma Dong just likes using ttery but he isn¡¯t that frivolous, and besides, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Mmi¡¯s mood instantly changed, causing her to snort. ¡°That¡¯s true. If he dares to stare at other girls in front of me I¡¯ll dig his eyeballs out!¡±

    On the other side, Wang Zhong stared nkly at Laura. ¡°Just a guess from the videos.¡±

    Brother¡¯s really too quick-witted!

    That night, Wang Zhong went back to his dormitory and started to arrange his belongings until the time arrived to meet with Mu Zi and Aioros in the pyramid.

    The dimensional pouch was extremely useful as he was able to just barely fit in the c and ham sausage after he increased practice in using it. He still needed to test whether this would really work, however, as it was something Wang Zhong greatly anticipated. If he could increase storage capacity of the pouch, he could bring other things the two might not have tasted before, such as liquor and beer.

    On the topic of living runes, Wang Zhong was bing more absorbed the deeper he researched them mainly due to Old Potter giving him new data and information during their discussions. Even though this increased his knowledge, it also led to more questions that he wanted answers to. Most importantly, Wang Zhong possessed two pathways of thoughts that could mutually verify each other. In actual fact, the directions of research conducted by the Federation and empires were slightly different, however, they fit with one another at just the right ces when brought together. The only problem with this method was the strong personal bias within the perceived thoughts.

    cing the c and ham sausage on the table, Wang Zhong slowly emitted his soul power. A Soul Power array began to appear as lines extended into the air, forming into surfaces which wrapped up the c and ham sausage. Gradually, the space started to merge together and became a drawstring pouch before finally disappearing. Being the owner, Wang Zhong could clearly feel the pouch with his Soul Power being the coordinates for the existence of the objects inside.

    When he first started using it, the feeling was very new and Wang Zhong had found it difficult to adapt, although by now he was already used to it.

    This time, Wang Zhong was adequately prepared. He took a deep breath andid down on his bed. As he sent his consciousness towards the Fate Stone, his soul power made gentle contact which initiated the conforming summon of the higher dimensions and caused him to jump subconsciously.

    Within his consciousness, the Fate Stone lit up like a lighthouse and the energy unique to the higher dimensions immediately encased Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness, causing his spiritual body to fly ¡°upwards¡±. This time, Wang Zhong felt a new experience. He wasn¡¯t actually flying up as it was more of a leap, or ¡°levitation¡± in the words of the old era.

    Once again, the spiritual perception of the hyperdimensional world started to radiate within his consciousness. This time, having better preparation and understanding, Wang Zhong quickly sensed the auras of Mu Zi and Aioros in the fog.

    Recognising them, Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness shot furiously down. The sensation of his body returned while the images of Mu Zi and Aioros started to turn clear. This feeling is truly wonderful!

    Simba had already appeared. Clearly, he too enjoyed this refreshing feeling after sleeping in the hyperdimension. ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! We¡¯re back! Baldy! How are you? We meet again!¡±

    ¡°How are you, pet,¡± replied Mu Zi with a faint smile.

    Wang Zhong rubbed his head and said, ¡°Landing this time is better.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s like that at first. Let¡¯s chat while walking.¡± Aioros nodded slightly at Wang Zhong and began to lead the way towards the pyramid.

    Having previous experience, it was much easier to travel on the path. For an expert of such caliber, the seals and locks were useless as they quickly discovered a way to break them. Naturally, Mu Zi and Simba continued bantering as they quickly reached the floating Door of Life that halted them in their tracks.

    Hazy runic patterns radiated from the passage at its base, with more ancient runes rippling across the glossy, water-like mirror surfaces of the three doors, sending an enticing invitation towards the group.

    Despite that, none of them cared this time. Both Aioros and Mu Zi had prepared well. For experts at their level, if they weren¡¯t able to breakthrough this challenge after experiencing it once before, they might have long died within the hyperdimension.

    As they entered, they were greeted with the same jet ck world while the Doors of Life disappeared behind them. Simba grasped Wang Zhong¡¯s ear tightly and said, ¡°Wang Zhong! Be careful! I can feel somethinging! There¡¯s more thanst time. Huh?¡±

    Simba¡¯s nervous voice changed into one of shock!

    Having been prepared to simply enjoy his surroundings, Wang Zhong was not ready to release the mental energy needed to deal with those dimensional mayflies. When they noticed him, however, they chose to retreat!

    Not a single one remained as all of them flew away, the swarm disappearing into the wilderness of the dark night.

    It ¡°felt¡± just like mice that had seen a cat or rabbits that saw an eagle.

    In fact, Wang Zhong felt obvious signs of dread emanating from the glossy bodies of the dimensional mayflies¡­ could it be that they possess intelligence?

 Chapter 262 â€“ Various Kinds of Divine Methods

    Chapter 262 ¨C Various Kinds of Divine Methods

    Simba was acting quite smug, as though he were a little beast patrolling its territory. He flew up and circled around Wang Zhong¡¯s head a few times, crying out, ¡°Haha. These inferior lifeforms definitely fear this mighty Fate Trickster!¡±

    Wang Zhong had in fact received no obstructions as he passed through. Not a single dimension mayfly dared toe close to him. If you simply looked at it from another angle, it seemed the mayflies didn¡¯t even notice he was there. Now, it could¡¯ve been that they really didn¡¯t care about his presence, or maybe it was instinctual for them to avoid him. Or maybe these inferior-looking lifeforms did have some sort of ¡®memory¡¯ of him. Whatever the reason, Wang Zhong felt quite refreshed by this treatment.

    Turning his head, Wang Zhong watched as a dense, numerous cloud of dimensional mayflies filled Aiolos¡¯ surroundings. Some of them even threw a few invisible mental attacks at him. Clearly Aiolos wasn¡¯t as fortunate as Wang Zhong here. To the dimensional mayflies, he was a walking feast for them. Even as they tossed mental attacks at him, they inched ever closer to him with arge number already approaching his body.

    That densely packed group of dimensional mayflies made Wang Zhong¡¯s scalp numb. Would Aiolos fall for this illusory realm once more?

    But just as he thought that, a sliver of a smile appeared at the corners of Aiolos¡¯ mouth. Suddenly, golden rays of light burst from his eyes and lit his body. He appeared akin to a ferocious golden lion as the golden rays swept out and soul power erupted from his body like an exploding supernova.

    Upon touching the surging golden light, the dimensional mayflies around him turned to ash. Those slightly further away quicklybusted as though they had suddenly touched burning oil. But because they didn¡¯t turn into ash, they identally bumped into their peers and passed on the golden mes enveloping them until the entire area was washed with this golden inferno.

    When Aiolos walked through this golden se, he looked simr to the gods from ancient times. With an indifferent gaze, he quickly passed through the inner part of the Door of Life and to the other side.

    A brilliance sparkled within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. There was a change in soul power frequency that had produced such an effect, and while he knew the principle he didn¡¯t know exactly why the spectacr result hade to be. All he could do was ept that Aiolos¡¯ understanding toward soul power and its uses differed greatly from the Federation¡¯s.

    Compared to Aiolos, Mu Zi¡¯s situation was quite different. The dimensional mayflies had also rushed toward him, but then the swarm suddenly retreated in fear. All they could do was throw mental attacks some distance away. In response, Mu Zi¡¯s expression turned ck. He entered the state he usually maintained while touring the Tutankhamun Empire and became a lifeless walker.

    His coffin then floated mysteriously in the air and radiated with a faintyer of ck light. This light was akin to ck marble as spiritual souls seemed to fluctuate from it. Mu Zi gave the coffin lid a gentle knock.

    ÎË~~~~~~~~

    Humm~~~

    The lid parted only a sliver, but it was as though the legendary Pandora¡¯s Box had opened as seemingly endless jet-ck light shot out mysteriously from within. For Wang Zhong, however, he could only see a sh of this light before it disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, the dimensional mayflies in the region began to glow like stars in a night sky. A secondter, and they looked like shooting stars with their brilliance.

    Another gentle knock on the coffin with greater input of soul power, and the lid opened another notch. The shooting stars suddenly began to move. As though it were a ck hole, the coffin began to absorb this river of light.

    Pa!

    With some pressure, Mu Zi forcefully closed the lid. His nk expression finally began to regain some shades of vitality.

    If he were to be frank, Wang Zhong felt a bone-chilling coldness as he watched this scene before him. This was far too frightening. It was clearly of the same attribute as his Fate Roulette. The Federation would have called it a dimensional treasure, or a soul tool. It possessed a dimensional state like his Fate Roulette. But since it also had a physical form, his coffin was probably of a different grade than the roulette. Even so, it was clear that they were both of umon grades.

    Once they had passed through the door, both Aiolos and Mu Zi felt a bit of shock. Though it appeared simple for them to pass through this Door of Life, they had actually prepared and rehearsed thesest ten days in order to aplish this ¡®simple¡¯ instance. Neither, however, imagined that Wang Zhong would simply walk through as though nothing had happened.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it seemed Wang Zhong didn¡¯t do a single thing?¡± Mu Zi rubbed his eyes subconsciously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Mu Zi¡¯s words, Aiolos gently nodded his head. ¡°Not a single spiritual fluctuation. Those dimensional mayflies even appeared scared shitless by him. I¡¯ve never seen such a strange person before.¡±

    There was a tacit understanding between this mysterious coboration of the three, and they each kept their own secrets to themselves. Although they were meeting with each other in this higher dimension, they all guarded their backgrounds silently.

    Upon passing the Door of Life, the three stood within a giant hall.

    This originally jet-ck hall slowly lit up as they arrived. Each of them vigntly inspected their surroundings, but couldn¡¯t find the source of this light. Even so, it was as though the sun rose above the horizon as their surroundings brightened.

    With this light, they could see their surroundings. A stone tform was before them with various tools arranged on its surface. Carved into this stone tform were symbols. They were exquisite, beautiful symbols with lines that were so intricate that those looking at it wouldn¡¯t be able to tear their eyes from it. Without the slightest doubt, these were living rune patterns!

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something that creates mummy soldiers.¡±

    Mu Zi answered with a calm voice. Clearly this wasn¡¯t a new experience for Aiolos and he. With just a bit of time spent to analyze the living rune pattern etched into the stone tform, he didn¡¯t continue to look at them. Since they had already analyzed it, it just wasn¡¯t worth wasting time on.

    But to Wang Zhong, this was an abnormal mental blow for him. To him, this stone tform wasn¡¯t a ¡®machine¡¯ but a monster. It radiated with such an intense aura that he almost felt suffocated by it. These were living rune patterns? This was obviously just a lifeless stone tform, yet because of the existence of these rune patterns it seemed to contain a unique energy. If Old Potter were here, he might just go mad with luck.

    ¡°There was also that mummy army we metst time¡­¡±

    ¡°It was most likely created by this thing. However, since it¡¯s a thing of the higher dimension, we don¡¯t pay much attention to it. There are just too many traps in it,¡± Aiolos replied with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go; there¡¯s only one way out of here.¡±

    Aiolos stopped speaking at this point. For them, it was a conversation based off experience. These things might have some power to them, but they could also hold more curses as well.

    The reasons why the Federation coveted the hyperdimension so much was because of the things present. They could obtain valuable skills, techniques, and dimensional skills from them.

    Only after he moved on did Wang Zhong begin to carefully size up this mysteriously lit giant hall. By now the Door of Life they had just passed hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a long passage that went off to some distant location.

    Compared to the brightly lit giant hall, the passageway was simply a solid ckness. It even seemed to radiate with ck light, appearing dangerous and mysterious. Its silent presence obstructed any attempts at probing it, as though telling everyone they would simply be devoured should they muster up the courage to step in.

    Walking into the jet-ck passageway, this feeling of danger grew exponentially. If one stared at the sides of the passageway, the drawings on the walls gave off a terrifying pressure. Like terrors from god knows how many years had been sealed here, slowly releasing themselves due to these new arrivals.

 Chapter 263.1 â€“ Fierce and Brave

    Chapter 263.1 ¨C Fierce and Brave

    ¡°Everyone pay attention!¡±

    Aioros suddenly shouted in warning.

    As his voice rang out, the darkness before them turned dusky. Shadows appeared as countless dimensional life forms rushed rapidly towards them.

    Clutching Wang Zhong¡¯s ear as tightly as possible, Simba nervously shouted, ¡°Not just the front, the sides too! They¡¯re alsoing from the back! Bad auras!¡±

    From the sides and the back?

    Turning his head around, Wang Zhong noticed the terrifying paintings on the walls and the statue at the back had started to distort.

    No¡­ It was the mysterious runic patterns on the walls and statue that were twisting about. These patterns were originally added as decoration, akin to ornamental designs on picture frames, however, these ones were now corroding the wall. Powerful strange energies radiated from them and bestowed life to the paintings and statue.

    Living Runic Patterns! Not only that, they¡¯re even more profound! Wang Zhong was unable to understand these energies that animated the paintings of soldiers, wild beasts and dimensional creatures. From a t image, they became three dimensional.

    Rumble¡­ suddenly, a struggling hand burst out from the wall followed by countless others, creating an eruption of something akin to a tropical rainforest made of arms. Furthermore, this wasn¡¯t the terrifying part! It was a genuine threat and danger!

    First there were arms, then legs and now bodies. Monsters of strange races started to struggle out from the walls. In the dim light, their bodies radiated with despair and killing intent. There was no trace of intelligence that these ¡°lifeforms¡± should possess, with only darkness remaining and a thirst to devour anything in its sight.

    ¡°Life Bestowers! Aioros, this depends on you. We¡¯ll be finished if we¡¯re trapped in here.¡± Turning his head, Mu Zi looked at the changing environment. The existences born of darkness filled the path they were on and even the front and sides. All of them were wriggling and squirming under the mysterious energies from the living runic patterns.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Aioros nodded seriously at Mu Zi before turning to look at Wang Zhong. ¡°Follow me closely.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded to show he was prepared¡­ to be destroyed. Frankly speaking, there was nothing he could do in this situation.

    In the dim light, the unidentifiable dimensional beasts lunged towards them, revealing their faces which werepletely unlike any Wang Zhong had imagined. Within the mes, their bodies were translucent with ck and white bones inside, while an unknown clear liquid circted around. One after another, runic patterns controlled these strange monsters that defied thews of physics and unleashed attacks towards the trio.

    ¡°This is a kind of half essence, half physical dimensional beast made frombining a spiritual body with a corpse. They¡¯re extremely rare. Never expected to see so many here!¡± Mu Zi¡¯s eyes were shining, causing him to appear entric and strange. This was proof that there was a direct proportion of the value to danger for this pyramid.

    As he spoke, Mu Zi strode forward. He spread his hands out and a faint shiver shook through them as inaudible words escaped from the corner of his mouth. With difficulty, Wang Zhong barely recognised thenguage as ancient Egyptian. It was alsomonly referred to as thenguage of the curses.

    The curse of the ancient Egyptian words attracted the surrounding energy and caused the earth to shake as a tornado swept up in front of Mu Zi. Raising his hands forcefully, he swept hidden energy into the vigorous tornado, fusing together an open passage to an unknown dimension. ¡°In my name, Mu Zi,e forth, Ham Sausage!¡±

    Roar!!!

    A furious roar rang out from the disappearing tornado as a figure started to materialize, standing in front of Mu Zi.

    ¡°This is my pet, Ham Sausage.¡±

    Even though Mu Zi was preupied, he didn¡¯t forget to speak to Wang Zhong.

    Hearing that name, Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth dropped in surprise. Ham Sausage¡­ what a name full of personality.

    Simba felt otherwise. What¡¯s more, why did it seem as though it was trying topete with him?

    Do a favour for this mighty Simba and take a good look at this. What is this thing? Although that little thing is bigger, that¡¯s just temporary! Compared to other dimensional beasts, this thing is like a teddy bear dog!

    Its appearance was quite exaggerate with a fierce growl revealing dense, pearly white rows of teeth. Still, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that it was just a dog.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, this vulgar thing is a dog right? How can it bepared with the mighty Simba. I¡¯ll give you a chance at glory by being my mount.¡±

    Ignoring Simba, Mu Zi gestured at ¡°Ham Sausage¡± as Soul Power enveloped the ¡°little dog¡± like a sausage.

    Bang!!!

    A gale of wind howled as sparks erupted from Ham Sausage¡¯s body. Roar!

    From the size of an average dog, Ham Sausage¡¯s body and head began to expand dramatically. As its head split into two, dark mes burst all around its body!

    Apanied by dark, red mes, Ham Sausage transformed into a giant two headed monster.

    On Mu Zi¡¯smand to attack, it sprinted forward!

    With a shriek, Simba scuttled behind an astonished Wang Zhong, clearly frightened by the giant, ugly, twin headed monster. This monster was identical to the Twin Headed Hellhound listed in the Federation¡¯s database. It¡¯s said to be the gatekeeper for the underworld!

    Aioros took a step back as this wasn¡¯t the first time he coordinated with Mu Zi. Taking a deep breath, a faint gold Soul Power rose up from his body at irregr frequencies like the luster of a gem. Completely different from Mu Zi¡¯s eruption of Soul Power, this golden coloured life force radiated from his body, appearing as though it was a living organism full of vitality.

    At that instant, the Twin Headed Hellhound shot through the mes like aet, crushing everything in its path. Those half soul, half physical beasts weren¡¯t weak, it was just that those red mes were clearly their nemesis!

    Wang Zhong spread his Soul Power out and was amazed that the mes did not show any normal characteristics when it made contact with the half soul, half physical beasts. On the contrary, he could feel energy fluctuations akin to those that radiated out from his little dimensional pouch. It was clearly fire, yet it was also a spatial energy?

    So strong! Moreover, that was clearly just casual usage of the mes and not the full force of Ham Sausage¡¯s energy. The reason for the destructive powery in Ham Sausage¡¯s terrifying physical strength. Bringing momentum along, its ws, teeth and tail swipes destroyed a monster in every attack.

    Despite this, the half soul, half physical beasts showed no signs of retreat, their numbers continually increasing instead. On the walls, those strange life forms had already emerged, appearing in various shapes and sizes with no limitations. Wang Zhong even saw humanoid figures among them, causing a thought to spring into his mind. Perhaps the three of us aren¡¯t the first humans to have entered this pyramid! Those that failed might have be part of the paintings on the walls, sealed up by those mysterious living runic patterns¡­

 Chapter 263.2 â€“ Fierce and Brave

    Chapter 263.2 ¨C Fierce and Brave

    Carbon and water were the building blocks of humans and therefore the food that maintained the existence of life were also made of the same substances. If runic patterns possessed life, what do they use for sustenance?

    The enemy continued to increase in number. Although Mu Zi¡¯s Ham Sausage was extremely powerful, there was still only one of it. Although it could continue fighting, it would have to resort to self preservation if it was encircled. Abat pet that was unable to protect its owner was useless regardless of how powerful it was.

    Faced with an unprecedented amount of enemies, Wang Zhong felt absolute despair weigh heavily in his heart and this was no exaggeration. He could clearly see countless hands continue to burst from the walls without stopping. It was just like a dimensional door where strange monsters constantly streamed out.

    m. Mu Zi and Wang Zhong continued to obliterate the freakish monsters that rushed out from the walls.

    ¡°Mu Zi, keep Ham Sausage back.¡±

    At this moment, Aioros¡¯ deep voice rang out. Wang Zhong turned his head and noticed that the golden Soul Power wasmore frightening than the one that had previously shrouded over Aioros¡¯ body in the Door of Life. Gleaming in golden brilliance, he appeared just like the divine child of the Sun!

    It was hard for Wang Zhong to estimate the level of Soul Power as it could be considered as the highest in the eyes of the Federation. The power radiating from Aioros made him feel as though his body was frozen solid.

    Rumble!

    Cracks of thunder rang out.

    Wang Zhong felt as though he would be shattered into pieces in the next second!

    Aioros had already sped forward, appearing like a golden, fiery, lightning fast serpent. Before him, the half soul, half physical demons were easily sliced apart like weeds. Perhaps they had an even more miserable end awaiting them like being mowed by awn mower. Unknowingly, Aiolos had already made a beeline straight forwards, appearing like a golden fiery serpent like bolt of lightning. Before the fiery serpent, those half soul half physical beasts and those freakish beasts jumping of the walls were sliced apart like weeds. Perhaps, they had an even more miserable ending , just like the leftovers of the weeds wherever awn mower had been through.

    No! This was exactly just that!

    The dimensional life forms had already crowded the passageway although their advances would only mean certain death. Aioros was just like a golden tank, dauntlessly charging forward without a sign of slowing down.

    Faced against Aioros¡¯ golden lightning, there was only the oue of being turned into ash!

    If¡­ if the Tianjing squadron could have such a powerful soldier¡­

    Immediately, Wang zhong dispelled this thought of his. Aioros was just like an incarnation of the brave and fierce.

    ¡°Thew of the jungle where the strong prey on the weak!¡± said Mu Zi.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°This is the principle of Aioros¡¯ Soul Power which he named the Law of the Jungle. No matter how many times I¡¯ve seen it, I still get shivers running up my spine,¡± said Mu Zi, his face brimming with envy. Although he had a considerable number of hidden aces up his sleeve, all of them relied on his Soul Weapon. On the contrary, Aioros¡¯ pure might was all due to his personal strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We just need to fling away those monsters at the back and it¡¯ll do. Ham Sausage!¡± Turning his head, Mu Zi barked an order. Ham Sausage immediately turned and shot out zing mes to the back, sending dozens of freakish beasts flying away. Carrying Mu Zi and Wang Zhong, it dashed forward towards Aioros.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong assumed they would meet Aioros shortly.

    This was a mistake, however, as along the way there was nothing other than jet ck darkness. Even the monsters had all disappeared into nihility.

    This was simr to the Soul Domination ability executed by high level soldiers of the Federation, said to be able to destroy the heavens and decimate earth with a single attack.

    Wang Zhong had never seen the attacks of a peak Heroic or Heavenly Soul soldier, however, they would at best be simr to Aioros¡¯ st.

    The Soul Domination ability was a qualitative change that urs to one¡¯s Soul Power when it reaches a certain level. After seeing its effect, Wang Zhong was hopeful for the future.

    Even at full speed, the Twin Headed Hellhound ran a good five minutes before they saw Aioros who hade to a stop. The only reason why Aioros had done so was not because he had lost momentum or ran out of power, he had simply reached the end of the pathway and stopped by himself!

    Before themy yet another main hall which began to light up as the trio walked in. Unlike the previous room which created mummy soldiers, this hall appeared much more grandiose and spectacr. In the sourceless light, the ck floor made of unknown materials was radiating with a flowing luster, while mysterious runic patterns exuded unknown energies.

    Wang Zhong felt as though he had walked into a treasure vault, with unknown runic patterns disyed all around. If it was not for the extreme danger in here which meant he could not stay long, he truly wished to spend time to properly research and analyse the runes.

    The entire giant hall appeared just like a temple from the old civilization era, yet itcked the presence of any god.

    Taking a deep breath, Aioros gathered the golden coloured Soul Power around his body. He transformed it into a halo which disappeared behind his head before he said, ¡°Mu Zi.¡±

    At this, both Aioros and Wang Zhong heard Mu Zi reply, ¡°Leave the next part to me.¡±

    As his voice rang out, Mu Zi¡¯s aura became iparably dignified as a thinyer of ck light enveloped his body. Shock filled Wang Zhong as he witnessed the spectacle before him. Mu Zi had not made a single movement and yet, his shadow had started to wave and shake about as though it hade alive.

    In front of Mu Zi, a runic patterned started to form and Soul Power brimming with energy radiated out in all directions. Wang Zhong watched with great interest. Turns out runic patterns can be used like that!

    It was said that Tutankhamun Empire was the weakest of the three great empires, however, it was also the most mysterious as they were able to aplish many inconceivable acts with their Soul Power.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Bang. As Mu Zi shouted, the entire great hall suddenly became transparent, before shattering apart as though it was made of ss. Light akin to daylight illuminated their surroundings and transformed everything into nihility. A thick white fog started to envelop them with muffled sounds of thunder ringing out within the mist.

    A wall without a visible end appeared before the trio, obstructing their path. They were unable to estimate how high nor how wide it reached.

    A gigantic sculpture of a wolf headed man wearing a crown was on the surface of the wall. The Soul Weigher!

    As they took in the situation, the trio looked at each other. What is this? This was an empty space without a sky nor earth when it should be a dimensional space with special principles andws. It was undoubtedly the infinite wall obstructing their paths that was maintaining the existence of this space.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Aioros spoke with clenched fists. Being abat zealot, he clearly did not like the current situation. He turned to face Mu Zi.

    At this, Mu Zi frowned. From his perception, the wall seemed endless. Shaking his head, he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. Wang Zhong, you have the keenest Soul Power senses. Do you feel anything in particr about this wall?¡±

 Chapter 264 â€“ Weight of Soul

    Chapter 264 ¨C Weight of Soul

    Wang Zhong shook his head in denial. With his senses, he knew the wall before him was just a wall, an ordinary wall. But the more he examined it, the more extraordinary it was. From the start of their journey up till now, whenever they met with difficult checkpoints there would be traces of rune patterns to be found. Yet, only here was there nothing in sight!

    And it was a fact thatpared to Aiolos and Mu Zi, Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of higher dimensions was truly toocking.

    After some discussion, the trio weren¡¯t able to reach a conclusion. Waving his hands decisively, Aiolos said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to stay for too long. Since there¡¯s a wall, there should be something connecting the two sides. Since we can¡¯t find a door here, let¡¯s just punch our way through.¡±

    Mu Zi didn¡¯t like using brute force to settle problems, but he had to admit there were times when it was definitely the simplest way to solve issues.

    Aiolos gently spread his hands out. Wang Zhong seemed to hear a whine, as thoughing from a bird. Only, this whine was brimming with an unknown might. The halo that had long disappeared from behind Aiolos¡¯ head appeared again. It blossomed with a gorgeous brilliance. Soul power once again erupted from Aiolos¡¯ body, a golden me that burned brightly.

    ¡°Law of the Jungle! Winner is King!¡±

    With a deep roar, Aiolos again transformed into a golden bolt of lightning and mmed right into the wall!

    Peng!

    When Aiolos¡¯ fist impacted the wall, a muffled sound rang out. Not only did this terrifying force seemingly unequal to any martial might only cause a dull thud to ring out, it didn¡¯t even dent the ordinary-looking wall.

    Aiolos¡¯ expression turned vacant upon seeing this result. He stared at his fist while muttering, ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. It didn¡¯t budge even under my full strength.¡±

    Walking toward the wall, Mu Zi held his breath and, with rapt attention, stoked his aura. From what Wang Zhong could see, a ck-coloured pattern akin to vines began to crawl along the coffin attached to Mu Zi¡¯s back. The ck lines then merged with Mu Zi¡¯s body and began to appear across his face before extending toward this Wall of Sighs.

    Nevertheless, when this energy touched the Wall of Sighs, there was no response. No mysterious activation happened as the lines disappeared without a trace.

    Mu Zi¡¯s face also turned vacant as he watched this. ¡°My soul power grade isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    At this moment, the gigantified Ham Sausage roared its two heads and, with dark-red mes erupting from its body, mmed into the wall.

    Peng!

    The oue wasn¡¯t what they all were hoping for. As a variation dimensional beast, all that happened from Ham Sausage¡¯s attack was a dull thump. Not a single trace of damage was present on the wall.

    ¡°How can you trust such a vulgar lifeform, stupid baldy.¡± Finally unable to control himself, Simba jumped out from behind Wang Zhong. The situation moments ago had been too dangerous for him so he hadn¡¯t made any noise. What would have happened if this baldy forced him to be a cannon fodder vanguard? Now that the current situation was quite safe, it was the right moment for the Mighty Simba reveal his presence.

    Brimming with excitement, Simba gave the wall two kicks. Obviously, they had no effect at all, but Simba didn¡¯t care about it. A profound expression instead appeared on his face and he said, ¡°The Mighty Simba has felt it! Yes! Indeed, I have felt it! This path¡­ is very durable!¡±

    Everyone turned speechless from his words. Embarrassed, Wang Zhong quickly said, ¡°Stop joking around, Simba. What¡¯s the matter with this wall? I feel as though it¡¯s endless!¡±

    ¡°Mie ha ha ha. I don¡¯t know what this thing is. But what that baldy said was right. His soul power grade wasn¡¯t enough so he couldn¡¯t get acknowledgement from this Wall of Sighs. What you all need is a key! You have to pour your soul power to activate the Wall of Sighs!¡± Simba exined proudly, his nose pushed up.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± From the looks of it, Mu Zi seemed to really like Simba as he asked this earnestly.

    ¡°I¡­ naturally can¡¯t do it. But he can!¡± Simba quickly pointed at Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Me?¡± Wang Zhong pointed at his nose, a confused look appearing on his face. After all, this was something even experts like Mu Zi and Aiolos couldn¡¯t aplish. What can he do?

    ¡°The Mighty Simba never makes a mistake, unless Simba so desires to make a mistake!¡±

    Mu Zi and Aiolos shot a nce at this pretentious-looking Simba. Nevertheless, they also had to admit they were a bit envious of Wang ZHong. For adventurers like they who usually traveled alone, having a little guy like Simba by their sides would definitely make every day spectacr.

    Looking earnestly at Wang Zhong, Mu Zi said, ¡°Why not just give it a go?¡±

    Nodding, Wang Zhong walked forward and ced his hands gently on the carved wall. It was ice-cold, simr to ordinary stone. Soul power slowly radiated from his hands and he poured it into the engraving. Let¡¯s just treat the engraving as a kind of rune pattern.

    Ten seconds passed¡­

    And nothing happened!

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not possible. Seems you were wrong, little pet.¡±

    Aiolos spoke out with a smile.

    ¡°Not right, not right, not right! Not like that, Wang Zhong! You¡¯re straying from the point. Don¡¯t just put in your soul power! Feel it,municate with it. It isn¡¯t a dead object. You have to go deeper, go deeeeeeper in!¡±

    Deeper?

    A sudden thought shed within Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. I got it! What Simba means is I have to rely on the grade of my Fate Stone!

    Humm¡­

    Suddenly, changes ured. A gigantic bean of golden light shot down from the sky and illuminated the engraving of the Soul Weigher. This originally t and ordinary wall began to transform. It was as though time began to rewind as the wall became brighter and more vivid. Colours that had disappeared countless years ago began to slowly creep back into existence along the wall, while innumerable vivid and lifelike drawings started to re-etch themselves into the surface.

    Mu Zi and Aiolos exchanged a nce. They each noticed the shock in the other¡¯s eyes. The primary reason they had brought along Wang Zhong was due to the good impression they had of him. It was like a feeling of brotherhood. But truthfully speaking, they didn¡¯t want to interact with those of the Federation while under such unfavorable circumstances. It wasn¡¯t a bad meeting, as they would get ham sausage and c out of it, but they didn¡¯t expect him to provide any assistance on their adventure.

    Previously, within the Door of Life, they simply saw his rxed circumstances as just an ident. Now it seemed that ident had deeper reasons behind it.

    Right before this, when they heard Simba talk about how Wang Zhong¡¯s soul power grade was able to open the Wall of Sighs, they simply assumed the former was shooting his mouth off as usual. Never in their wildest dreams would they imagine Wang Zhong could actually open the Wall of Sighs!

    Hong!

    As the entire wall reverted to mint condition, the engraving of the Soul Wielder leapt out ferociously. It spread its arms wide open and an energy construct of a scale was raised into the air before it.

    Right at that moment, a feather fluttered in the air and slowly fell on one side of the scale. It was an iparably white feather, appearing extremely pure and brilliant. The moment one took a look at it, one would feel iparable peace and tranquility in one¡¯s heart. It was like one suddenly became as good and kind-hearted as a saint.

    ¡°Feather of the Soul. Legend has it that it¡¯s a soul tool capable of strengthening the souls of humans,¡± whispered Mu Zi.

    Ka, ka, ka¡­

    The scale immediately tilted toward the side of the feather.

    ¡°This¡­ does it want to weigh our souls?¡± asked Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 265 â€“ Simba Shows His Might

    Chapter 265 ¨C Simba Shows His Might

    Mu Zi nodded and continued, ¡°In the legends of the old civilizations, the weight of a human determines how good and evil one is. Later, many people discovered that all of this was just a myth. The weight of a human will always be heavier than a feather. But if one¡¯s weight in the hyperdimension represents the weight of their soul, then this legend fits.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded as he heard Mu Zi¡¯s exnation. He remembered some information referring to this legend in the Federation¡¯s database. ¡°It¡¯s probably from the former generation of visitors. There were probably a few in the far past who had entered the hyperdimension and formed a connection with this ce.¡±

    ¡°Then if we seed, we might be able to discover some secrets to this dimension! But if we fail, we will meet with certain destruction,¡± said Mu Zi. ¡°This can be categorized as a Life Judgement aray. Once the judgement begins, we will have to wait it out to the end. The result cannot be changed by anyone unless they can break free of itsws!¡±

    ¡°This is simply a trap. Nobody is untainted by evil. It¡¯s a part of humanity. Humans can only maintain an equilibrium by also possessing good. A person who tries will definitely die!¡± Aiolos didn¡¯t expect that once they activated the Wall of Sighs, they would meet with a challenge that literally weighed good and evil!

    No soulcked a single trace of evil. Upon being born, every lifeform would carry its original sin as every person was the product of their desires. This included the unknown of darkness. Light is born in darkness and vice versa. Mankind¡¯s intelligence bnced with its instinctual nature. Since this Soul Weigher only wants one side of this, it was a simple a dead end.

    Mu Zi agreed, nodding. As an expert in the mysterious arts, he was far clearer of this point than most. Once someone undergoes its judgement, it would mean they had epted the prerequisite that one¡¯s fate was no longer in their hands.

    ¡°Should I give it a go?¡± Opposite the two¡¯s cautiousness, Wang Zhong¡¯s courage seemed extremely heaven-defying.

    Aiolos shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible for you. The personality shaped by the Federation would be set against you. In your words, this would be considered a dark curse or dark arts.¡±

    Mu Zi turned his head and shot a careless nce at Ham Sausage.

    This instantly startled Ham Sausage.

    Wang, wang!

    It quickly shrank from its leviathan size and even pulled back its second head. Quickly, it became a pitiful little dog with droopy ears.

    Wang, wang?

    Watching this, Mu Zi took back his indifferent gaze and gave up on sending in a certain cannon fodder as a trial run.

    Clenching his teeth, Aiolos decided, ¡°Let me try then.¡±

    It¡¯s not as if he hadn¡¯t met with a life or death situation before. There was always a way out in the end.

    Mu Zi immediately grabbed hold of Aiolos, opposing his decision. ¡°It won¡¯t work! This is a living rune array,pletely different from all the previous traps. The result will be immediate, not giving you a single moment to respond. It will beplete destruction! This won¡¯t just be the destruction of your Spiritual Body, but an all-inclusive destruction that includes your life!

    ¡°I should be the one to try. At least I have a better assurance due to my mysterious arts.¡±

    Although he said this, Mu Zi clearly didn¡¯t have much confidence in this matter.

    ¡°Ah, stupid humans. Why do you never listen to your lessons? Did you already forget who opened the Wall of Sighs? Right now, you should all be seeking help from the Mighty Simba!¡± Filled with happiness, Simba couldn¡¯t help but speak out. It was finally his turn to shine. ¡°In front of the Mighty Simba, insignificant trifles simply vanish like the wind!¡±

    Flying forward, Simba spoke toward Mu Zi, ¡°I shall give you one more chance, baldy. Worship me and let your pet be my mount. Then this Mighty Simba will forget your earlier disrespect and grant you asylum.¡±

    Hearing Simba¡¯s words, Mu Zi stared nkly at him. This clearly wasn¡¯t the right time for jokes. When he saw that expression, Simba gave a helpless look before flying toward the Soul Scale.

    When Simba flew over to it, Wang Zhong stared nervously at the scale. Soul power began to flow from his entire body as he tensed up. So long as the situation appeared even the slightest bit unfavourable, he would risk destruction and rush to the scale to bring Simba back!

    Ka!

    The instant Simbanded on the scale, a loud cracking sound rang from it. On the other side, the white Soul Feather began to rise.

    Simba was heavier than the feather?

    ¡°Simba!¡±

    Just as Wang Zhong moved, an imposing wave of energy radiated out from the engraving of the Soul Weigher. In an instant he felt as though his entire body were encased in mud. He couldn¡¯t even move his lips. Not only was he sealed up, but even Mu Zi and Aiolos found their movements frozen. The entire space had gone under the control of the life rune array.

    The scale tilted increasingly toward Simba¡¯s side. Once it reached the bottom, the Judgement of this life rune array would beplete. Evil would have been judged and be immediately destroyed!

    Mu Zi¡¯s face turned a bit dignified, and an intense brilliance began to radiate from the coffin on his back. At the same time, soul power began to bloom from Aiolos.

    Inparison, Simba just looked incredibly rxed. He stared at the feather and even wondered if he should do one of his various poses.

    A secondter¡­

    Suddenly, the side of the white feather tilted down and crashed to the floor.

    Soul Judgement had its verdict!

    Simba had sessfully passed through this weighing of his soul¡¯s good and evil!

    Humm!

    Instantly, the energy that had shackled Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and Aiolos dissipated. A boom rang out as the gigantic Soul Weigher turned its body around, the scale within its hand slowly transforming. It changed into a giant key which was then shoved into the Wall of Sighs.

    As this key of the scale was inserted, the image of a door appeared. It was a simple, dpidated door marked by the passage of time. The wall, which had turned brand new just moments ago, began to return to its original appearance. The colours slowly faded as its motley appearance resurfaced.

    With a swipe, Wang Zhong grabbed hold of Simba. The little clown was still in the midst of his pretentious act. Clearly this wasn¡¯t the time for such frivolity and the trio quickly passed through the now-open door. This Judgement definitely wasn¡¯t meant for humans but for special dimensional life forms. Clearly, Simba was one such being.

    Everyone¡¯s field of view suddenly opened up after passing through. None of them would have imagined that ake would exist beyond the Wall of Sighs.

    A wind brought with it the smells of grass and water. Chirping sounds could be heard from singing birds, and in the distance a flock of swans flew through the air tond on the surface of theke. The aura here was brimming with vitality and plenty to the trio¡¯s perception.

    ¡°Illusory realm?¡± After the previous example in the Door of Life, Aiolos became extremely cautious and vignt.

    ¡°No it isn¡¯t. This is all real.¡±

    ¡°Then what is this?¡±

    Wang Zhong then pointed to the surface of theke. Something golden was there, reflecting rays of light.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    Aiolos shot a look at the surface of theke, excitement and jubtion on his face as he eximed, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve really found the right one this time!¡±

    Wang Zhong simply stared nkly at Mu Zi. Thetter was actually still immersed in how Simba had solved the life rune array right after shooting his mouth off. Reacting a beatter, he finally said, ¡°Aiolos is right. The appearance of that seal shows there is are dimensional treasures present here. We¡¯ve truly reached the core of the pyramid.¡±

    ¡°Just watch!¡±

    Taking a step forward, Aiolos drewplicated rune patters on the surface of theke. His soul power was like writhing snakes as it poured from him to create an enormous rune array. ¡°Open!¡±

    Hong!

    The tranquilke¡¯s surface shattered from this powerful force, water sshing in all directions. A momentter, Wang Zhong saw a gigantic altar sticking out from the bottom of theke.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a portion of the seal.¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s voice rang out before he too made his move. He used his coffin as a flying tool again and quickly brought them all to the altar.

 Chapter 266 â€“ The Twelve Faces of the Fate Stone

    Chapter 266 ¨C The Twelve Faces of the Fate Stone

    ¡°My rune array isn¡¯t permanent. We¡¯ll need to find the sealed treasure before the array¡¯s energy runs out and the altar gets resubmerged by the water.

    As he spoke, Aiolos sported an extremely excited expression. They had walked to this point and was just a step away from the final rewards.

    Quickly, the coffin flew toward the altar.

    Constructed of some unknown material, the altar radiated with a dense aura of energy. Faint rune patterns akin to tiny fishes in an aquarium appeared and disappeared from view along the altar¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Yet this picturesque scene couldn¡¯t hold a single trace of the trio¡¯s attention as they were quickly dominated by the something within the altar.

    Present was a golden-coloured stone b, about the size of an ordinary book. The pressure radiating from the altar made the b appear exceedingly ordinary. Even so, the asional sh of golden light from its surface was enough to enrapture the hearts of the trio.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Mu Zi and Aiolos made their way carefully toward the altar, both ready to unleash their different sets of skills. This wasn¡¯t the first time the two had coborated when dealing with situations. The altar before them, however, was a bit above their expectations. Nevertheless, neither held thoughts of retreat. They were willing to brave the unknown and face dangers, a courage that pushed them forward.

    Everything had actually gone rather smoothly, making them feel ted. Wang Zhong blindly followed behind Mu Zi and simply stepped where he stepped.

    This continued until Mu Zi lowered his head to examine the rune patterns that were like fishes within the altar. He was instantly shocked and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t get close¡ª¡±

    But he was toote. Aiolos had already made his final step and was exactly ten meters from the center of the altar.

    An endless torrent of ck rune patterns shot into the sky from the bottom of the altar, like rain falling in reverse to fill the sky!

    In but an instant, the surrounding sky and myriad lifeforms that had previously surrounded them, became nihility.

    ¡°Not good, hurry up! Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Zi was shouting as he exined, ¡°Aiolos, this is a Dimensional Mayfly¡¯s Den!¡±

    Only when he spoke did Wang Zhong finally understand how serious the situation was. The trees, soil, rocks,ke water, birds, and fishes; everything had warped and distorted before transforming into enormous dimensional mayflies. It seemed that the moment they had stepped into this space, they had actually walked into a True Illusion realm made by these dimensional mayfles. Of course, it could have also been a False Illusion, but the difference between them wasn¡¯t important. These mayflies weren¡¯t like those tadpoles from earlier. What they faced now were truly terrifying dimension lifeforms.

    In the air,rge dimensional mayflies converged together and radiated with a dazzling light. At a nce they seemed to form a kind of glowing light bridge¡­

    Like the Milky Way!

    Akin tobat-type spaceships, this astonishing crowd of enormous dimensional mayflies began to surround the low altar. Innumerable strands of energy radiated from each of the beings, wrapping the air around the altar into something simr to a cocoon.

    It was then that the tip of the pyramid began to give off beams of golden light. The brilliance of this light ignited the blood-coloured pyramid¡¯s runes. When all of the runes along the pyramid¡¯s body was lit, it formed a massive rune array that surfaced up from the ground.

    Mournful cries pierced the air as the myriad lifeforms surrounding the pyramid outside began to copse and wither. It was as though their vitality were being devoured by the pyramid. This consumed energy then made the pyramid light up, and the countless rune patterns connected together to form a single whole, activating the pyramid. This wasn¡¯t just a few rune patterns, nor was it pieces of one. Instead, the pyramid itself seemed to radiate with every bit of the energy contained since its construction.

    A pir of light shot straight up into the sky.

    When that happened it could be seen throughout the vast and endless higher dimension. At the Frontlines of the Freedom Federation, numerous rms from various surveince outposts and adventurer bases began to ring.

    ¡°Someone just triggered a Rank S secret realm!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been over 20 years since thest time. Which expert do you think did it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone from our Federation. I¡¯m afraid it mighte from the empires¡¯ side.¡±

    A number of soldiers on the Frontlines stared up at the sky at that shining pir of light. The pir looked as though it desired to pierce through the clouds and out of the hyperdimension.

    The Federation¡¯s overall control and level of exploration in the hyperdimension was quite rudimentary, but the theoretical foundation was quite rich. To them, the hyperdimension wasn¡¯t a location, but a passageway. It was a passage that processed the transition between a lower dimension to a higher dimension. At the same time, it might also be a passage from the higher dimension to a lower one.

    Regardless of what the higher dimension wished from the lower dimension, it might not be something the lower dimension could endure.

    While treasures were no doubt filled with enticement, at the same time it possessed a price that was hard to imagine.

    A few of the top-level experts hiding in the hyperdimension, those existences that stood at the very peak strata of mankind¡¯s might, also ¡®awoke¡¯. They were obviously curious of the identity of those that had triggered this secret realm. Even people at their level wouldn¡¯t dare trigger such a high rank by themselves. If they wished to try, they would do so as a group. Just that, there hadn¡¯t been any news recently pertaining to such a case.

    As for the trio on the altar, they had lost all ability to resist. This gigantic, cataclysmic rune array waspletely out of their realm of resistance. It was like a terrifying water pump that took in all of the soul power and energy surrounding the pyramid they were in and endlessly funneled it to a higher level.

    Wang Zhong and Simba seemingly copsed in an instant, while Mu Zi and Aiolos merelysted a few more seconds. In the face of such might, the tiny difference in strength between them wasn¡¯t of much use. Their consciousness quickly slipped away, but they were unable to leave the hyperdimension.

    Perhaps thesews of the higher dimension was actually bait meant to lure humans of great power into triggering the mechanisms¡­

    Those enormous dimensional mayflies hovering around the altar appeared very happy. Their bodies grew in size and the various shades of colour on them became increasingly pure. They were evolving!

    As the brilliant light poured into the altar, it seemed to erupt with even greater power.

    Wang Zhong had lost control of his body, but his consciousness was in the process of recovery. It was the ¡®summons¡¯ of the higher dimension acting up again, and it grew increasingly stronger. Only, the Fate Stone was unable to break free of Wang Zhong as his physical body still existed. Havingpletely fused with Wang Zhong, the Fate Stone simply activated its self-preservation ability. Wang Zhong¡¯s mind began to clear as the Fate Stone worked its magic, his eyes slowly turning.

    For the first time ever, Wang Zhong looked upon the true image of the Fate Stone; an existence possessing twelve faces.

    From Wang Zhong¡¯s body, an even purer energy began to rush out and crazily suck in all of the energy from therge pyramid¡¯s activated rune array. To the Fate Stone, this enormous source of energy was the best replenishment. It entered this Changjing-like river of energy, devouring the astonishing, world-shaking torrent instantly. In fact, it had even sent an unsatisfied feeling to Wang Zhong afterward.

    Not only did its grandiose devouring force sweep clean all of the energy that had gathered from around the pyramid, it had also stolen energy from the gigantic dimensional mayflies close by. They transformed from shining specks into nihility and shrank back down to their original states.

    Only onerge dimensional mayfly continued to fight and struggle with all of its might. It forcibly shrank its enormous body to the size of a rubber ball, its bright, creamy light condensed around it. Even so, it was still full of despair.

 Chapter 267 â€“ Half for Me

    Chapter 267 ¨C Half for Me

    But right at that moment, the energy provided by the pyramid was interrupted. In response, the Fate Stone stopped rotating and everything calmed down.

    Wang Zhong suddenly regained his motor functions. The golden b hadnded in his hand some unknown time ago, the runes across its surface seemingly alive. As for the Fate Stone, one side of it had been erged, as though it represented Wang Zhong¡¯s status.

    As though it were alive, the golden runes of the golden b drilled into his body, instantly making Wang Zhong feel as though he¡¯d been thrown for a moment into a deep fryer. The rune patterns along one side of the Fate Stone had also lit up, this entire processpletely automated without anyone¡¯s conscious control.

    By the time this all ended, the enormous pyramid seemed to visibly erode, dissipating with the breeze. It disappeared, and the three fell from the air and mmed heavily into the ground.

    Getting knocked awake by the fall, Simba was sent sprawling and knocked himself back into unconsciousness against the golden b.

    Wang Zhong opened his eyes and was instantly hit by a round, ball-like thing in the nose¡­ wasn¡¯t this a dimensional mayfly!?

    The soft, marshmallow-like dimensional mayfly blinked, then opened its mouth¡­ and smiled.

    What a hair-raising adventure this had been. Although Aiolos and Mu Zi had almost lost their lives, what they currently felt was simply a great curiosity. They clearly had their ownprehension of life and death. Thisprehension was unlike the proimed ideal set by soldiers of the Federation who spoke of bravery and ack of fear gained after seeing past life and death. What Aiolos had was a firm belief in fighting while Mu Zi genuinely walked the fine line between life and death. Neither were paranoid or crazed in their beliefs, and instead treasured their life and experience like normal when outside of danger.

    The gigantic pyramid had already disappeared without leaving a trace, so the trio simply sat in its former location, Ham Sausage crouching on the ground with itsrge tongue out. It had returned to its originally malnourished dog form. One simply couldn¡¯t imagine its true shape after absorbing some soul power. This kind of ability obviously made Simba very interested in Ham Sausage.

    ¡°Come over here, Ham Sausage. Let the Might Simba sit on you. I¡¯ll even give you something good!¡± This small Ham Sausage wasn¡¯t suitable for Simba¡¯s mount, but in its eye-catching form it suited Simba¡¯s long-time desire for a steed.

    It was unfortunate for him, however, that Ham Sausage didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in Simba. It instead sat on the floor, unable to take its eyes off the c and ham sausage. When Wang Zhong opened the package of ham sausage, its fragrance wafted out and immediately made those watching gulp down their saliva.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring more next time,¡± Wang Zhong said with a smile. The benefits he¡¯d obtained in this adventure ahd reached quite the inconceivable level. He had truly profited from this disaster.

    ¡°How do you open this thing?¡± Taking a can of c, Mu Zi began to touch it gingerly. It was far too valuable to him, too luxurious. In the Tutankhamun Empire it was something too hard to purchase even if you had the money. On one hand there was only a limited supply in the empire. On the other hand, they had all been monopolized by the royal and noble ns. Yet, before him now was a stash of it.

    Wang Zhong took up his own can and pulled the tab. The unique smell of c immediately spread with a pop. ¡°Just drink it from here.¡±

    Aiolos couldn¡¯t help but shake his head from the exnation. ¡°The Federation is indeed extremely luxurious. They actually wasted such technology on packaging food. This should be that thing known as ¡®industrialization¡¯ from the old era.¡±

    While it was considered the second strongest power on the Brave Continent, there was still too big a difference between his Pampasi Empire and the number one Amazon Empire. All trade with the Federation had been dominated by thetter.

    Laughing, Wang Zhong took a huge swig. Although there wasn¡¯t any benefit from drinking so much, it was still very refreshing to gulp it down. The hyperdimension was too fantastic! Even though he was in his current form, he was still able to enjoy the stimtion of his sensory organs like normal. In the higher dimensions, the spiritual and physical forms were considered proper existences.

    As he considered this profound topic, Mu Zi and Aiolos were still engrossed in the c. Taking small sips, the air bubbles captured with the oddly sweet taste erupted in their mouths. It was as though their taste buds had be a bit numb afterward. The dehydration and weakness from all the earlier fighting seemed to recover, giving them a slightly strange sensation.

    The eyes of the two curved with enjoyment. To the side, saliva drooled from the hellhound and pooled atop the ground.

    Two secondster, Aiolos carefreely gulped down the entire can while Mu Zi continued to take small sips as he sampled the c. It was as though he wanted to keep a memory of this taste and emotion forever.

    Aiolos simply opened another can and finally gave the ham sausage arge bite. His method of eatingpletely matched his temperament.

    ¡°Delicious! While the outward appearance looks a bit disappointing, the taste is rather rich and substantial. This would be much better with some wine,¡± said Aiolos.

    Mu Zi also took a bite out of the ham sausage and almost burst into tears by its deliciousness. Before Aiolos and Wang Zhong he actually looked like an ordinary person. Neither med him, though, as he could only find such inner peace in the hyperdimension.

    Devouring everything in one clean sweep, Aiolos and Mu Zi wiped out the c and ham in a few moments. To the side, Ham Sausage could only stare anxiously the entire time and eat the bits and pieces that fell to the side. It wasn¡¯t enough to even fill the gaps between its teeth, but the vour was still enough to make it drool uncontrobly.

    ¡°Ham Sausage, let¡¯s strike a deal. If you be my mount then I¡¯ll let Wang Zhong prepare a portion specially for you next time. How¡¯s that? I¡¯m definitely more generous than that little baldy!¡± Simba finally unleashed his fatal n of enticement.

    The hellhound immediately stared at Mu Zi with wide eyes. Mu Zi saw this and nodded. ¡°If we meet again, then I¡¯ll lend him to you.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Baldy, so you do have moments when you can make others happy! Too great!¡± Simba immediately jumped over and sat right on Ham Sausage¡¯s head. He immediately felt like a mighty ruler.

    ¡°Ham Sausage, remember to give me half,¡± added Mu Zi. Simba almost fell off Ham Sausage.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help butugh at this. It was only at this time that one could feel Mu Zi¡¯s child-like personality. Inbat he felt¡­ iparably spectral-like, baffling and enigmatic.

    ¡°My soul power increased greatly this time. I should be able to erge and bring more in the dimensional pouch the next we meet,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    Aiolos felt extremelyfortable and said, ¡°I had looked down on Federation-made things before, but I¡¯ve finally seen the light. While it¡¯s just a bit of food, I can feel how deep and profound the Federation¡¯s foundations are. I¡¯ll also bring a few things next time. Although it isn¡¯t much where I am, it¡¯ll be extremely valuable in the Federation.¡±

    Wang Zhong had previously heard matters involving the Federation¡¯s plundering of empire resources, and in the Federation it was even treated as a joke. It was a method for the Federation to help build a feeling of superiority in its citizens. Now, however, Wang Zhong felt ashamed of himself.

    Aiolos smiled at Wang Zhong¡¯s expression but continued, ¡°Wang Zhong, this is life. Thew of the jungle. Reason and rationale does not exist there. Just don¡¯t think too much on it; humans simply need to live life to the fullest and do what they want to do. The three of us got to know each other through fate, so don¡¯t mind the stuff that doesn¡¯t need to be minded. In any case, we did just experience a live-or-die situation.¡±

    Mu Zi nodded firmly when he heard this, and even Ham Sausage followed suit. The poor Simba was almost flung off its head from the motion.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, as a person of the Federation you should head to the adventurer bases of the Federation. There should be a few things there that can aid you,¡± Aiolos suddenly said.

    ¡°Adventurer base?¡± Wang Zhong gawked a little at the familiar term. Hadn¡¯t Old Potter mentioned such a thing before?

 Chapter 268 â€“ Pyrogenesis

    Chapter 268 ¨C Pyrogenesis

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Over the past few years, the rtionship between the federation and the empires could be considered quite good, with the experts from the empires bringing some stuff over to exchange for others from the federation, with each taking what they need. However, if we were to go, we would get shortchanged. However, if you go, you might be able to get a fair price. Nevertheless, you can¡¯t go like that, you need a little disguise at least. If they know that you¡¯re just an ordinary student, with their shitty attitudes, you probably won¡¯t have an easy time. However, if you act slightly mysterious, on top of your body¡¯splex bnce of strength and them being experts of suspiciousness, people of the federation definitely won¡¯t make you feel at home,¡± replied Aiolos with a smile. Not only was he brave and fierce, he was a person who possessed genuine intellect, it was just that there were some things that he disdained.

    Disguise?

    After pondering a while, Wang Zhong said, ¡°I can¡¯t seem to think of any ideas.¡±

    Hearing that, Simba started cackling with joy as he said, ¡°Who says so? Everyone always neglects the mightySimba!¡±

    Simba leapt up into the air from Ham Sausage¡¯s head, his nose unceasingly quivering. His right hand raised in the air, Simba spread his arms and legs as he shouted, ¡°Look at my thirty six transformations! Change! Change! Change!¡±

    Bang¡­

    With an explosion of multi-coloured smoke, Simba disappeared, reced by a clown mask.

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong facepalmed. How could I have forgotten about Simba¡¯s transformative ability! His transformative ability could be used in the dream realm, which also meant that it could be used in the hyperdimension. Although he had lost a great deal of his strength, being able to transform into a disguise was definitely quite good.

    Both Aiolos and Mu Zi had a whole new level of respect for Simba. ¡°Interesting. Your clown definitely has an extraordinary background. With this, it would be too easy for you there.¡±

    Touching the clown mask, Wang Zhong could feel the blood-like bond between him and Simba. ¡°He¡¯s my good friend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the pyramid has disappeared. I¡¯m left with just half of a stone b to sell.¡±

    ¡°Other than items and skill, the federation hold the adventuring process in extremely high regard. This pyramid is definitely a peak level, restricted region worth its¡¯ weight in value. You can exin this process to them for evaluation and show them the stone b as evidence. That way, you¡¯ll definitely be able to exchange it for quite a bit of stuff. Some things are conveniently very mysterious,¡± said Aiolos with a smile.

    ¡°How do I find them?¡± Wang Zhong asked with extreme curiosity. Aftering to the hyperdimension, he felt as though he had turned back into an elementary school student.

    Mu Zi started to lick his finger, tasting some leftover vor from the ham sausages. ¡°Very simple. Next time you enter the hyperdimension, use your Soul Power to induce it. The federation¡¯s adventurer bases will give off a very clear signal. They¡¯ve established quite a few of these ces in the hyperdimension.¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Zhong nodded. Standing up, Aiolos said, ¡°My harvest is bountiful this time. I have to go back and do a detailed report of it. Let¡¯s meet in a month¡¯s time. Mu Zi,e before then and set up a ry coordinate.¡±

    Mu Zi nodded his head and replied, ¡°Okay. Leave it to me.¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s way of life was to tour the two worlds, thus, he had a lot of time to travel and discover new things about them. With the added aid of his Soul Power, if he wanted to run away, it was extremely difficult for anything to hold him back.

    Bringing along Ham Sausage, Mu Zi also started to leave. As they left, Ham Sausage had a reluctant expression on its¡¯ face. Meanwhile, Simba returned to his original form, striking a ¡°cool¡± pose as he floated in the air.

    Wang Zhong could sense that the stone b he held, particrly the runes on its¡¯ surface, could actually resonate with the Fate Stone, causing one side of it to glow slightly. Finally, no longer did he have to envy the special abilities of other people! He possessed his first special ability! As he thought about this, a me seedling ignited on Wang Zhong¡¯s left hand.

    Not only that, he now possessed his very own soul beast: that white, round dimensional mayfly. Being able to live after the previous storm, that little fellow might not be just any other ordinary dimensional mayfly. For it, Mu Zi had given him a soul beast contract. There weren¡¯t many chances toe by such an opportunity. Regardless of the fact that Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t spot any benefits this apparently nonbat type, round fellow could provide, he still gave it a nice name: ¡°Warm Baby¡± ¡°.

    This was a good start. It had to be said that this was why so many people were infatuated with the ¡°front lines¡¯. Here, there were indeed great rewards for taking great risks.

    As he touched the stone b, Wang Zhong facepalmed. With this stone b, there was a solution to Ma Dong¡¯s auction. This b was obtained through thebination of their three man group, with Aiolos even saying that this ce was an extremely high level restricted region. Therefore, it¡¯s price would definitely be extremely high. In any case, since he already understood the runic aray on the stone b, he had no more use for it.

    Nevertheless, Wang Zhong decided that it was best for him to rest properly for tomorrow and do some preliminary inspection of the adventurer bases first, which would make things more convenient for him when he went to the hyperdimension in the future.

    As his Soul Power gradually dissipated, Wang Zhong¡¯s body turned faint beforepletely disappearing.

    As his spiritual returned back to his original body, Wang Zhong felt extremely exhausted. Clearly, this out of body experience exceeded the burden his body could bear. Upon sleeping, he only woke up in the afternoon the next day. Since he had been called over to assist Old Potter during group trainings, there was absolutely no one that dared to disturb him. The entire ss knew that Wang Zhong seemed to have some special ideas on the aspect of runic technology which obtained Old Potter¡¯s recognition. Within Copperfield Academy, Old Potter was a figure whose words held enormous weight, no one dared to provoke him. As such, no one was willing to go find Wang Zhong. Since Wang Zhong was so obedient despite being in this group training, Old Potter allowed him some reasonable alone time for proper training.

    Therefore, student Wang Zhong managed to get a long,fortable sleep.

    Since he had gone through so much yesterday, Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t been able to properly understand what had happened to him. Now, Wang Zhong could feel the enormous change to his body. All of a sudden, his Soul Power had already broken past 150 grassos. The baptism at the altar had allowed his Soul Power to undergo a quantitative leap. With his talent and usual hard work, being suppressed at around 50 grassos was very strange. It had to be said that this trip to the hyperdimension had given him a chance to break free from his shackles. In his hands, the stable 150 grassos of Soul Power made him feel as though his strength had already broken through to the next level.

    In this moment, Wang Zhong was finally able to clearly understanding howrge the disparity between him and his opponents was in the past . Naturally, his opponents could sense this more clearly in the future.

    This was why the Freedom Federation ced so much emphasis on the Cast Soul Stage. After setting up a stable foundation, changes were inconceivable with the increase of Soul Power. After casting one¡¯s Heroic Soul and umting more experience, one could perform the Soul Domination Skill. A powerful Soul Domination Skill possessed earth shattering power.

    Extending his right hand, Wang Zhong¡¯s palm turned deep red before it burst into a faintyer of mes. A warm feeling feedbacked to him, and with a wave of his hand, a scorchedyer of burnt wood appeared on the table beside him.

    ¡­This killing power!

    With just slight force the entire table copsed¡­ and it even turned into splinters.

    That¡¯s why the various great academies loved special ability users so much. Indeed, the added might would brew envy in people. Taking out the golden stone b into the fourth dimensional world, not only did it radiate with golden light, mysterious fluctuations were present could be seen in it. These were more or less the special traits that hyperdimensional objects possessed when they entered a lower dimension, and it was absolutely unreplicable.

    After researching and analysing it the whole day, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t feel anything else from it. The runic patterns on its surface were dormant and static regardless of how much Soul Power he poured into it.

    From the looks of it, the only thing that could be used was that rune. Although he didn¡¯t know whether there were any more stone bs like this in the hyperdimension, Wang Zhong was extremely curious as to what other powers he would get from the other eleven faces of the Fate Stone.

 Chapter 269 â€“ A-ranked Clearance

    Chapter 269 ¨C A-ranked Clearance

    Since he knew that he couldn¡¯t keep up with Old Potter, Wang Zhong chose to request a leave of absence and have a good meal before seeking him out. He nned on striking the iron while it was still hot and experience the so-called adventurer bases. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong possessed a genuine, deep longing for the Frontlines as he was a member of the federation, especially where teacher Grace was fighting.

    Compared to Aiolos and Mu Zi, his understanding of the hyperdimension was indeed pitifully deficient. He needed to head over to Copperfield library and find Old Potter to learn more of the ce.

    As of now, Wang Zhong was already considered an experienced veteran of Old Potter¡¯sboratory. Upon stepping into the library, he noticed Old Potter having a conversation with Laura.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, what good timing. Come over quickly¡­.¡± Upon seeing Wang Zhong, Old Potter immediately abandoned his lovable little granddaughter and grabbed Wang Zhong, brimming with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Grandpa, what about the thing I¡¯ve just told you,¡± Laura cried out in discontent. She had an extremely important thing to discuss with her grandfather.

    ¡°We can talk about itter, you have time. Come,e,e, Wang Zhong. I¡¯ve thought of yet another idea. Come over here and help me test it out. Yes, it¡¯s about higher dimensional life forms¡­¡±

    Hearing her grandfather¡¯s reply, Laura instantly gawked in response. What does he mean by ¡®you have time¡¯! Does he mean to say that his time with Wang Zhong is more precious than talking to me!

    However, after seeing Wang Zhong being dragged into theboratory by her grandfather, for some reason she, who should¡¯ve been very angry at her grandfather, didn¡¯t feel angry at all! At the moment, there was only one thought going through her mind, Wang Zhong, I¡¯m not done with you!

    Wang Zhong was only able to give an apologetic smile towards Laura before being dragged into theboratory by Old Potter.

    Feeling rather excited, Old Potter started his rant, ¡°After our previous discussion, I updated our description of the existence of higher dimensional life forms to new standards. I¡¯ve also started conducting new research based on the existence of higher dimensional life forms. Did you know that basically all life on Earth isposed of water? Cells are the most basic unit of life. In short, we¡¯re all living constructs of protein.

    Pausing a moment to let Wang Zhong lean over and listen, he then proceeded even more zealously. ¡°This whole time, we¡¯ve begun our research on higher dimensional life forms by theorizing the basics and made little progress. You could say that we strayed off the path. It wasn¡¯t until after our discussion that I discovered our definition of life was too narrow. The existence of living runic patterns makes it so that all chemical elements are able to give birth to life. Not just water, but stone, earth, wood. Even the wind, the air, can be imbued with consciousness. Naturally, the prerequisite is that they must be in the hyperdimension or dimensions above that.¡±

    The more he spoke the more excited Old Potter was. He had found a treasure that he could research for the rest of his life, but still be unable to fully understand in its¡¯ entirety. Plus, it was different from the kinds of research where they couldn¡¯t discover its¡¯ crucial elements. This time, he knew where the keyhole to the treasure was. What he wanted to do was create a universal key that could open the lock to the treasure!

    As he continued to listen to Old Potter speak, Wang Zhong felt very moved. He could vaguely tell from what Old Potter was saying that the Fate Stone, and Simba who had came along with it, had a nine out of ten chance of not belonging to the hyperdimension, but were life forms of an even higher one. From interacting with Simba, Wang Zhong realised that the former¡¯s talent innguage and learning capabilities far exceeded that of humans. Although he might not have been a superior life form of the higher dimensions, he might have been a regional overlord.

    Without any first hand experience to base it on, Old Potter was still able to make such a deduction, and was even rather confident about it. Frankly speaking, a science fanatic was truly quite frightening. It was no wonder they could change the course of mankind¡¯s history.

    Just like that, an old man and a youth started discussing topics revolving around this new deduction, furiously debating to and fro in the room. This new topic had an extremely high possibility of letting mankind¡¯s understanding of living runic patterns reach a higher level once again: from the current, confusing use of mechanical dimensional runes, to dual rune usage, with living runes at its¡¯ core.

    In Old Potter¡¯s imagination, the two would fuse together into a double helical DNA like structure. This would be a brand new domain of life, the true domain of the gods!

    In the past, mankind had assumed themselves as gods after mastering wless cloning technology. However, from the looks of it now, man was still ignorant in many aspects, such a narrow understanding of the world wasughable. Still, this couldn¡¯t be said to be a mistake, man¡¯s limited circumstances could only produce limited results.

    ¡°There¡¯s still many areas that this theory can be improved. For example, it¡¯s still incapable of telling whether something that has life is a rune or not. Also, for higher dimensional life forms that have been born, was the basis of their souls constructed from runes?¡±

    ¡°What you mean to ask is that if the sequence of man¡¯s DNA can be considered as a kind of low grade living runic pattern, right?¡±

    Between the two, there were times where one would ask the questions, and other times where both would shoot out answers. A lot of the time, a question didn¡¯t even need to be answered by the other, however it was more than enough to mutually enlighten each other. This was the legendary realm of research. Never in his wildest dreams did Old Potter imagine that he would one day have such banter with a ¡°brat¡±.

    ¡°Low grade runic pattern, what an apt phrase! Not bad!¡±

    Old Potter continued to raise his suspicions and doubts with Wang Zhong. It had to be said that Wang Zhong managed to obtain a breakthrough with some of these in ways that were absolutely impossible for Old Potter to imagine. This led to many instances where more questions and doubts would surface. Nevertheless, this was something that the old Potter absolutely loved and kept on praising. For scientists, they would never, ever be afraid of asking ¡°why¡±. It was due to this exact basic question which scientists used to solve problems that he had received ¡°true¡± restrictions. Clearly, Wang Zhong possessed the mentality to break those restrictions. Old Potter was unable to imagine that there would actually be such a bold and imaginative genius that was born in a ce like Tianjing.

    ¡°Runes and runic patterns. The essence is in the reversal of these words. Talking with you brat is truly refreshing.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and replied, ¡°Dean, if you praise me like that, why not give me something substantial.¡±

    The Old Potter burst intoughter at Wang Zhong¡¯s use of ¡°substantial¡±.

    ¡°I knew that you had some goal in mind when you purposefully sought me out. Over the past few days, you¡¯ve always been searching for information on the hyperdimension. Are you trying to understand the matter of adventurer bases in the Frontlines?¡±

    Old Potter was extremely keen and astute, but was waiting for Wang Zhong to open his mouth and say what he was truly nning on. He didn¡¯t wish for Wang Zhong to focus his strength on the front lines or stuff like fighting and killing as it was extremely easy for youths to get attracted by them. It wasn¡¯t that the Old Potter didn¡¯t respect soldiers, but from a practical and historical standpoint, those that made the most breakthrough achievements for mankind and had the most influence had never been, and would never ever be soldiers bleeding in the Frontlines. Only when soldiers are in a group would they be an iparable great wall or sharp sword. A single soldier by himself was just like a lone cell. It wasn¡¯t that a single soldier wasn¡¯t important, it was just that the way of using one¡¯s life was essentially different from using one¡¯s brains.

    As for Wang Zhong, he had the potential to be one of the greatest minds. However, the Old Potter wasn¡¯t impatient to force thetter, as using force would bring undesired consequences. Furthermore, after being restricted from the ce he had shown passion for, would that Wang Zhong then still be Wang Zhong?

    Why not just let the him frolic around. When he was done, he would return to where it was most suitable for him to expend his energy as well as contribute to mankind in general. There were very few people that knew about the dark ages, but this was just like Galen Grassos in the past. He had originally wanted to be a soldier in his early life, yet became a mighty scientist that changed the fate of mankind.

 Chapter 270 â€“ Adventurer

    Chapter 270 ¨C Adventurer

    Looking at Old Potter¡¯s smiling face, an unspeakable feeling arose within Wang Zhong¡¯s hear. ¡°Dean, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want to hear your questionable thanks. Matters regarding the higher dimensions are considered secrets that are A Rank and above in the Federation. Knowing that you brat would be curious about it, I¡¯ve been helping you for the past few days to obtain rank A clearance from the Federation, with the main reason being to let you gain inspiration before proposing research towards the Rank S living runic patterns. Fortunately, it has been approved today and if you are able toplete this question, your clearance will be raised to S rank. Do you know how few Rank S clearances there are in the entire Federation? Do you know how much you can show off with this?¡±

    Looking enticingly towards the ignorant youth before him, a quack expression appeared on Old Potter¡¯s face.

    As he handed an envelope to Wang Zhong, Old Potter immediately said, ¡°The Rank A clearance is universal. Consider it as a little reward for your proposal of the new thesis of living runic patterns. This clearance can be used for scientific institutions as well as various other big industries which includes the Frontlines and adventurer bases that you wanted to know about. Perhaps you could learn some of the dark history of the Federation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± Hearing this, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression became vacant. The Dark History¡­

    ¡°This is how the government works so don¡¯t take it seriously. They have no rtion with us scientists. It¡¯s alright to take a look and the clearance will give you greater ess to ssified secrets. At the same time, however, the information inside them can never be released or revealed.¡± Old Potter shrugged his shoulders. Although he was always focused on his research, it didn¡¯t mean his emotional quotient was low. In fact, people like him that walked the highest peak of humanity could never have low emotional quotients regardless of their profession, or else they would be kill and destroyed by others.

    Looking at the slightly mischievous Old Potter, Wang Zhong hugged him tightly. ¡°Old Potter, you truly are a great person!¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough. Let go, quickly let go! Brat, are you trying to strangle me?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! I¡¯ll go first to try it out! I¡¯ll find youter tonight!¡± Brimming with excitement, Wang Zhong immediately rushed off. This clearance had really settled his main problem.

    An Rank A clearance meant that his personal information was on par with the ssified secrets of the Federation. Not only does one need strength and a background, one would also need a rmendation from a person with Rank S clearance. Old Potter didn¡¯t even go to such lengths for Laura. His hope was for Wang Zhong to be able to reach a more expansive world as it was an important criteria to understanding science.

    ¡­In fact, Wang Zhong and that Laura girl is quitepatible. If they were toe together, would Wang Zhong dare to ignore me?

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she had sought out Wang Zhong when she clearly had no business with him. There¡¯s an eight out of ten chance that she¡¯s a bit interested.

    Wang Zhong did not know that the Old Potter was almost treating him as a grandson-inw. Likewise, Old Potter was unaware that Wang Zhong was already able to enter the hyperdimension through special means. If he knew, he absolutely would not have helped Wang Zhong gain clearance. It¡¯s too dangerous! In his eyes, Wang Zhong¡¯s current level of strength meant that he was still a long way from being able to enter the hyperdimension, and so he had obtained clearance to allow the brat to gain interest and love for science.

    When he starts to see the great acts and feats of countless experts, that brat will see how powerless he is. At the same time, he would find that aplishments in scientific technologies were within reach, with Wang Zhong¡¯s strength in science truly within grasp.

    After leaving Old Potter, Wang Zhong immediately sprinted towards the information vault on the fourth level of the library. Within the envelope was a barcode which was the clearance promotion for his Skylink. Wang Zhong heard a ring, and with that his clearance had been raised to A rank. Due to the multifaceted secrets in the Skylink, the various great families would bnce each other through mutual checks, resulting in the safest and most orderly system. Once one reaches A rank clearance, one couldn¡¯t be controlled by any sole power.

    After essing the Copperfield¡¯s information vault, images quickly flipped by with the pages turning from the original refreshing bluish white colour to the red and ck special pages. Therge and eye-catching rankings on the documents made them feel extremely impressive, while also warning the reader that the contents involved the Federation¡¯s secrets.

    Feeling a bit excited, Wang typed ¡°adventurer bases¡± into the search bar.

    Searching in progress¡­

    Searchplete.

    Please scan your Rank A clearance to obtain search results.

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong held the Rank A clearance barcode towards the scanner as indicated by the information terminal. There was a sh of blue light, before information started to appear.

    Wang Zhong relished at all the information pertaining to adventurer bases while also feeling slightly dumbfounded. As it turns out, mankind had already made so many achievements in the hyperdimension. Furthermore, he regretted having been biased all along, assuming that the Federation didn¡¯t have any ns of for thest few decades for increasing their territory within the hyperdimension.

    The various great families and the parliament had always continued their probing and exploration of the hyperdimension, however, their gains could not cover their losses from the long, arduous battles. Although their groups were strong, the repulsion they faced from the dimensional energies were even greater which resulted in sacrifices. If a Heroic Soul Soldier were to move by himself, however, there would be a high possibility of triggering unexpected fortunes which would result in a pretty good harvest, especially if he was nimble.

    On this basis, mankind had established both an adventure base system and Frontlines system.

    The Frontlines had two objectives: the first was to protect mankind¡¯s territories and resources, the second was tounch an offensive attack upon receiving ample information and reports.

    The adventurer bases were information collection hubs which had continuously developed to their current state of information gathering as well as goods and resources exchanging. In fact, their function was also tomunicate between empires. As of now, the adventurer bases yed such significant roles that their importance had exceeded that of the Frontlines.

    These two systems constituted to the Federation¡¯s control over the hyperdimension. For the sake of allowing the adventurer bases to make full use of their functionality, they had released many encouraging features, which would be used to stimte Heroic Soul Soldiers to take the risk and go out on adventures. Regardless of whether they were regr army soldiers, hidden divisions of the great families or forces of the ck underworld, all of them were treated equally at the adventurer bases. Moreover, these bases had ways to deal with it. As long as you are able to afford sufficient values and contributions to the adventurers and the Federation, you could obtain anything regardless of status, exemption or immigration. This was also a method for attracting experts from the empires.

    In this situation, there were many experts that willingly tossed themselves into it with the original intention of raising their strengths. If they were also able to obtain fame and benefits, who wouldn¡¯t do it?

    No matter what one¡¯s status is in the real world, what bloodline or what sacrifices one has made, everyone starts from zero in the hyperdimension. Everything depends on the contributions made from their own adventures, from discovering secret treasures to breaking the mystery of dimensions and the processes in doing so.

    The adventurer ranks range from one to seven stars. Young soldiers that have cast their heroic souls would already be ssified as excellent if they were able to obtain a three star ranking. Four stars would mean that they were outstanding and five stars was a rank only senior level experts could achieve. A seven star adventurer was considered a special existence in the Federation, someone that would be highly regarded by even the five great families. It could be said that every seven star adventurer was a member of a great family or at least holds a powerful position in them. At this realm, one would have transcended allws and would be able to truly influence mankind¡¯s development.

    Wang Zhong was truly unable to restrain himself any longer. This time, he made ample preparation before heading back into the hyperdimension.

 Chapter 271 â€“ Unexpected

    Chapter 271 ¨C Unexpected

    After finishing his preparations, Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness sank into the energy of the Fate Stone. He activated the summoning force from the dimensional world, and in an instant he¡¯d taken the routine leap into the hyperdimension¡­ Feels as though I¡¯ve pried apart the universe using just a bit of strength.

    While slowly regaining the feel of his body, Simba had already begun to fly around him in the air. It wasn¡¯t just Wang Zhong who was getting more ustomed to the hyperdimension, and Simba was even more happy being here. Standing atop Wang Zhong¡¯s head, he shouted, ¡°Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong! Doesn¡¯t it look like I¡¯m riding you?¡±

    An angry look instantly appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. He really did feel like pping this fellow. ¡°Are you treating my like an aerone? Stop fooling around. We have to head straight for the coordinates of the Federation¡¯s adventurer base.¡±

    With a satisfied flip in the air, Simba quickly transformed into a clown mask that covered Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Once it was in ce, Wang Zhong¡¯s aura went through an odd ¡®tuning¡¯ and became hazy.

    Wang Zhong touched the mask on his face. It gave him a strange but warm feeling, and it wasn¡¯t stuffy at all wearing it. In addition, his spiritual sense had be even more sharp and broad, with a definitely increase in his seeing power and hearing.

    After locking on to the unique signal used by the Federation, he sensed several carrying it at different locations. He locked onto the one closest to him.

    These signals broadcasted by the Federation were very unique, different from any given off by lifeforms or energy sources. In the past, Wang Zhong¡¯s weaker strength halted him from sensing the difference.

    What were human souls to these higher dimension worlds?

    If one guessed irresponsibly, then they would be kites whose strings were snapped. Cast Soul to Heroic Soul, then to Heavenly Soul. The evolution of mankind did not focus on ¡®energy¡¯ but on the ¡®soul¡¯. Perhaps it couldn¡¯t even be counted as evolution in that case. Perhaps, it was instead to unseal, develop, and tap into the strength and potential originally held within the soul.

    As he went through these numerous thoughts and imaginations, Wang Zhong continued to lock onto that brightly zing coordinate. His body finally sank furiously as hepleted the transformation from an incorporeal consciousness to a physical form, and he descended toward the location using a method he didn¡¯t truly understand yet.

    Humm!

    Wang Zhong neared the location when a faint glowing pattern suddenly shed across the sky. Its faint energy revolved around his body and he was hit with the ufortable feeling of being searched.

    He took a deep breath and didn¡¯t try to resist, instead coborating the energy as it underwent its recognition process. From the information he read on the terminal pertaining to the adventurer bases, Wang Zhong knew this was a defensive rune array that differentiated between dimensional lifeform invaders and humans.

    A short timeter and Wang Zhong hadnded on the ground. Compared to the previously disastrousndings, this felt extremely humane.

    With a nce, Wang Zhong sized up his surroundings and found himself standing on an elevated circr tform that was simr to that of a temple. Various kinds of Federation machines and appliances surrounded him, each of them carved withplicated runes. It was clear that the energy that had towed him came from these rune machines, devices capable of receiving visitors following the coordinate signal as anding port.

    Although the Federation had moved further toward mechanized rune technology, it was indeed true that this road was entirely constructed by the Federation¡¯s lonesome. One could even say all roads might lead to the same destination.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t alone. Others descended in areas around him, the majority of whom were Heroic Soul stage. Maybe it was due to the mask, but Wang Zhong could sense the strength of others very clearly. Naturally, this excluded those actively concealing their strength.

    Any soldier who casted their heroic soul would be able to gain a considerable amount of information pertaining to the Frontlines. This was a prerequisite before heading to the hyperdimension. Most would then enter via Federation-installed spatial transmission stations. If one had an especially outstanding status, then they would be able to enter for free. Otherwise, there was a certain toll to be paid. Naturally, entering with a spiritual body like Wang Zhong indicated a higher strength level.

    As Wang Zhong observed his surroundings, the employees and other soldiers also examined him. This was because he had no previous entry record within any of the adventurer bases. His skylink signal did check out, however, and he was ssified as being of high rank. This indicated a statues from a certain n or influence.

    And with the way Wang Zhong had entered the hyperdimension, through his soul, he was someone who deserved a level of respect and distance.

    When he finally walked out of the area he¡¯d descended upon, a Federation army official dressed curtly in uniform weed him. Wang Zhong sensed his strength to be of the Heroic Soul stage, and with his physique and greatsword strapped to his back he should be a heavy soldier-type.

    ¡°Respected sir, wee to Diamond Base. This should be the first time you¡¯ve used an adventurer base, yes? As such, please register yourself in order to properly use the base¡¯s facilities and ease the exchange of items.¡±

    The military official maintained an extremely respectful stance. It was the most basic level of treatment given to those using a spiritual body. Regardless of whether or not the person was radiating with pressure or strength, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate their status.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Wang Zhong replied indifferently with a nod. When acting, one should be decisive and ditch the nonsense. A touch of unhappiness never hurt either.

    Without a change in expression, the military official maintained a stern, yet rxed level of respect as he brought Wang Zhong down from the tform.

    What greeted him upon entering the base made his mouth part in surprise. He¡¯d imagined the adventurer base to be, if not filled with eye-watering smoke and trash, at least a grim ce made withbat preparations in mind. Instead, what he faced was a bustling area with various types of soldiers streaming from all directions. Such an ¡®ordinary¡¯ scene to him was quite intense.

    Other than these adventurers who were from either the Federation or the empires, there were also arge quantity of regr employees. The weakest of these employees, however, were still of the Heroic Soul stage. This¡­ really did make Wang Zhong sweat a bit.

    The Federation¡¯s greatest ability was to form human social order in the most inconceivable of ces.

    Crudely stated, humans specialized in bringing the feel of Earth to the hyperdimension and other realms, even if those ces possessed different worldlyws and principles.

    Those from the other nations wore strange clothes and had a dense killing intent and bloody smell with them as they moved about. Wang Zhong could understand this characteristic. The hyperdimension was, frankly speaking, a ce where the weak became prey for the strong. Not everyone would be like Aiolos or Mu Zi.

    ¡°Please, sir, this way.¡± The military official clearly sensed the admiration Wang Zhong held for the base. This made him guess a few more things about his charge. Either this man was extremely strong, or he was extremely weak. Furthermore, he had such a strange clown mask on. How would one put it? There were a few experts who loved to act mysteriously, so it was probable that such a craving existed for this person as well.

    They traveled at a very quick speed and arrived before a pair of gorgeous doors leading to the Judging Hall. The military official took his leave afterward.

    People continuously streamed in and out of the doors, with quite a few casting a nce at Wang Zhong¡¯s mask. Even so, none appeared to think too much on it.

 Chapter 272.1 â€“ The Fate Tricksterâ€™s First Wave of Explosions

    Chapter 272.1 ¨C The Fate Trickster¡¯s First Wave of Explosions

    Upon entering the giant Punishment hall, Wang Zhong did not have time to admire the decor before an army official wearing smart riding boots walked over in an unhurried yet quick pace and stood before him. Although she was not an extreme beauty, she was well worth a second look especially as her eyes were brimming with spirit. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. My name¡¯s Zhao Mengling and I¡¯m in charge of registration. Please follow me.¡±

    There were quite a lot of people in the giant hall, separated into many departments. Wang Zhong noticed that there were people from empires dressed in various garbs nearby, being guided to undergo the registration process.

    At this moment, Zhao Mengling handed over a form made from a special material to Wang Zhong. ¡°This is the adventurer¡¯s registration form. Since you¡¯re a citizen of the Freedom Federation, there¡¯s no need for you to undergo any further checks. It¡¯spulsory to fill in the red sections, however, it¡¯s up to your own discretion for the other areas.¡±

    Wang Zhong nced at the form and saw that it was indeed extremely simple, with the necessary portions being the name, nationality of the adventurer and signature in acknowledgement to the basic rules and regtions of the adventurers¡¯ organisation. While gathering necessary information, the protection of the adventurer¡¯s privacy was greatly considered. Such a carefree attitude was the reason as to why the adventurer bases would be booming with life.

    Nodding his head, Wang Zhong looked at the adventurer¡¯s name column. After pondering, he decided to write ¡°Fate Master¡± before clearly feeling a tremble of happiness emanating from Simba¡¯s transformed mask.

    Feeling that, Wang Zhong smiled. That was a name he had thought about for a very long time. Naturally, in the eyes of others, a mysterious arc appeared on his mask.

    While filling in the form, Wang Zhong adopted the appearance of inadvertent ¡°curiosity¡± and asked Zhao Mengling, ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    Raising her head to look in the direction Wang Zhong had indicated, Zhao Mengling saw the people from the empire who were currently registering and replied, ¡°They¡¯re registering theirbat results for this period of time.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Registering theirbat results?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In order to explore the hyperdimension, any exploration andbat can be registered here. They will be ranked ording to the direct or indirect effect on mankind before the contribution points are calcted¡­ Oh that¡¯s right sir, if you have any pastbat results in the hyperdimension, you cane over here and register it. Even if you don¡¯t have an eligible witness who can prove your sess, you can undergo thebat result evaluation as long as you have a certain level of material evidence. For example, if you killed a dimensional beast, you will be able to guarantee this contribution with the war trophies unique to the beast.¡±

    ¡°Killing dimensional beasts also counts?¡±

    ¡°Not all of them, only those that threaten mankind or undiscovered dangerous dimensional beasts. Over there is an information sheet on how contributions are evaluated. You can stay behind to look at it.¡±

    The process of killing a beast, discovering it, sessfully escaping and any kind of incident or experience could be exchanged for contribution points as long as they were evaluated to be of value. Many things that were seen as worthless in the empires could be redeemed for pretty good items in the Federation. For this reason, the people from the empires were unable to break away from the Federation despite hating its greed. In general, the majority of the empire people who came here were still willing to trade with the Federation. Naturally, people with attitudes like Aioros and Mu Zi were the exception, however, they also yearned for the lifestyle and food avable in the Federation.

    Under Zhao Mengling¡¯s guidance, Wang Zhong used his Skylink to scan his adventurer¡¯s identification code. This was the convenience in being a citizen of the federation. Most Heroic Soul soldiers would enter the hyperdimension through a spatial fissure, which allowed to them to carry quite a few things along, with the Skylink being one of the necessities. Although not every ce throughout the hyperdimension had a signal, the majority of adventurer bases were covered. Wang Zhong had used a small dimensional pouch to bring it in.

    Zhao Mengling¡¯s work efficiency was very high as she was clearly able to remain calm in the face of strange sights. In an extremely short time, she hadpleted Wang Zhong¡¯s basic adventurer registration. After exining the basic rules and regtions, she proceeded to routinely ask him, ¡°In that case, Sir Fate Master, is there anybat results that you want to register?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Do you know what type of dimensional beast it was and approximately how many of them you¡¯ve killed? Also, do you have thebat trophies as evidence?¡± asked Zhao Mengling with a faint smile. Suddenly, she realised that the people from the empires who hadpleted theirbat result registration were listening in. This made her feel slightly guilty for not waiting until they left before asking Sir Fate Master about the matter of registering hisbat results. In the past two years, the Federation had paid special attention to treat the empires side with equal treatment for the sake of redeeming themselves from their previous ¡°cheater¡± image. Despite this, experts from the empires began to mock and ridicule the Federation. From an overall perspective, there were loads of strange people from the empires, all of them beingbat veterans with extremely strongbat prowess.

    Blinking, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°I can¡¯t really count how many, just that it was a lot. However, all of them have been destroyed.¡±

    Puff. Mockingughter rang out from a few of the empire people. To them, the greatest unique trait of the Federation people was their boasting without any ability to back it up.

    Ignoring them, Wang Zhong continued to speak. ¡°I dealt with a pyramid yesterday. Due to its disappearance, all of thebat trophies have disappeared with it. I think that you should have felt it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve dealt with¡­¡± Zhao Mengling suddenly halted her speech as she stared at Wang Zhong with wide eyes and a mouth gaping in shock.

    What did he say? He dealt with a pyramid???

    ¡°Sir, did you just say that you, sir, had dealt with a pyramid? Am I right? Sir Fate Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Wang Zhong, nodding his head. His purpose foring over was to register thisbat result, which would allow him to obtain a good adventurer ranking. With this ranking, it would be much more convenient for him to gain a deeper understanding of the hyperdimension in many angles. In addition, he would be allocated resources which he could use. Essentially, he was only different to Aioros and Mu Zi in that he was a citizen of the Federation.

    Zhao Mengling subconsciously took a breath which made her cough. ¡°Cough, cough. Sir, is the pyramid you¡¯re talking about the small pyramid or the Rank S illusionary pyramid?¡±,

    Several of the registered people in the surroundings immediately perked up their ears. In the past few hours, the pyramid had already be the hottest conversation topic as it had already been so many years since there were people who had dealt with an Rank S secret realm. No one knew which power had paid such a big price to aplish that, however, most people assumed it was the empires side as there was no movement from the Federation.

    ¡°Rank S pyramid.¡± Wearing the clown mask, Wang Zhong appeared exceedingly cold and callous.

    This caused Zhao Mengling to instantly turn ramrod straight before bowing at ny degrees and replying, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m truly¡­ truly sorry about this. I¡¯m really sorry. Thebat result you want to register surpasses my level of expertise. Please wait a moment as I¡¯ll bring my superiors over here immediately.¡±

    In just a moment, the entire base waspletely red up. The expert that dealt with the Rank S pyramid has appeared???

    ¡°Is this real or fake? Just one person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a swindler. How could a single person deal with an Rank S secret realm? Is he a Divine Soul expert?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. There has to be some power, or many experts coborating to be able to pull off something like that. It¡¯s impossible for a single person to aplish.

 Chapter 272.2 â€“ The Fate Tricksterâ€™s First Wave of Explosions

    Chapter 272.2 ¨C The Fate Trickster¡¯s First Wave of Explosions

    After a moment, Zhao Mengling brought over two middle-aged men. She walked over cautiously and introduced them to Wang Zhong. ¡°Distinguished Sir Fate Master. These two are the highest officials in charge of this Diamond Base, Major General Darwin and Presiding Judge Musk.¡±

    With his clown mask, Wang Zhong could sense the tyrannical strength contained within the bodies of these two. It appeared vast and deep, showing that they were existences exceeding the Heroic Soul stage.

    Darwin and Musk were sizing up this clown-masked person at the same time. News of the Rank S secret realm being conquered was already a matter that had shaken the entire Federation. Everyone in the giant hall wanted to know which power had done it. Oddly, before it happened not a single trace of information had been leaked. There was naturally some suspicion that it was done by the empires, most probably the Kaiser Empire. In return the empires were also trying to make sense of this matter.

    Even with Darwin and Musk¡¯s strength, they weren¡¯t able to sense the strength of Fate Master before them. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t dare use their soul power to probe and search as such an impolite action might provoke and infuriate those few terrifying existences.

    ¡°Respected Fate Master, sir, congrattions on bing an adventurer. This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk so please follow us inside,¡± Darwin said with a faint smile.

    Wang Zhong nodded. Both Darwin and Musk each had their own ns at heart, but frankly speaking neither believed too much in the person before them.

    They entered the guest rooms and closed the door behind them. Major General Darwin gave Wang Zhong a faint smile before saying, ¡°Please forgive me, Fate Master sir. We both know a Rank S secret realm was conquered a few days ago. Because of that we have arranged for a team of people to investigate about the matter. ording to the established rules, we will need evidence rted to the Rank S secret realm in order to verify it. It¡¯s best for direct evidence, else the evaluation would require a very long period of consideration.¡±

    Darwin represented the Stuart n, while Musk represented the Musk n. Both were part of the Ten Great ns of the Federation. Along with being important within the Federation, these great ns controlled the adventurer bases of humanity within the hyperdimension. Naturally, for the sake of equality, those high ranking officials in charge of the bases would do so on a rotary schedule. There was also two ns there in order to maintain mutual checks and bnces.

    Once conquered, the Rank S secret realm had a 90 percent chance of disappearing. This meant there would be no ¡®evidence¡¯. If one simply wanted the experience, then there would be countless stories that could aplish it. What¡¯s more, this Fate Master had no prior records on hand, so they had no choice but to be doubtful and suspicious.

    Wang Zhong smiled faintly when he heard all of this. At the same time, a mysterious smile appeared on the clown mask, instantly stunning both Darwin and Musk¡­ that clown mask was a soul tool!

    People with even a bit of strength and background could bring items over into the hyperdimension. Yet, this mask definitely wasn¡¯t a product of humans. It was either a dimensional treasure or a soul tool!

    The two¡¯s stance grew more respectful, but the strange and mysterious mask still wasn¡¯t enough proof of the Rank S pyramid.

    Without saying a word, Wang Zhong simply took out the golden stone b.

    Darwin and Musk, who were just about to say their goodbyes, immediately stopped. In fact, Darwin was so emotional he actually stood straight up.

    ¡°God, it¡¯s the legendary golden stone b!¡± This admiration-filled voice came from Musk.

    This wasn¡¯t actually the first golden stone b they¡¯d seen. Darwin¡¯s Stuart n was in possession of the only golden stone b on Earth. It had alsoe from a Rank S secret realm and was the key to unlocking the mysteries of the dimension!

    The thing mere looked like some fusion of gold and stone, yet the moment it was brought out it spoke a thousand words.

    This was actually the legendary hidden gold treasure!

    Perhaps others outside wouldn¡¯t know, but for Darwin and Musk they were considered part of the upper echelon of the Federation. To be heading an adventurer base, they definitely had the n¡¯s influence and trust.

    But even they weren¡¯t able to actually witness the sole golden stone b. Now, before them, a golden stone b was currently being spun around by this Fate Master, as though it were some ordinary thing.

    The two¡¯s hearts began to tremble, their breaths growing hurried.

    ¡°Would this thing be enough? I don¡¯t remember how many I killed, and after the pyramid disappeared there was only this left,¡± Wang Zhong said very casually. The clown mask on his face, however, made him seem¡­ very haughty.

    Gulping down his saliva, Musk said, ¡°Enough, enough, enough! How did you get¡­ ah, I¡¯m sorry! You don¡¯t need to exin. I¡¯m just a bit shocked right now. Please forgive me.¡±

    Beside him, Darwin¡¯s eyes seemed alight with me. His n possessed the only other stone stab in existence. Despite being unable to decipher it after so many years, they were certain it contained a gigantic secret within. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t a unique object but came as a set. It was clear that one needed to collect them in order to unleash their mighty strength. Nothing that existed in the hyperdimension was meaningless. And since they appeared within Rank S secret realms, anyone could imagine the price they held.

    ¡°Respected sir, yourbat results have been recognized!¡± Darwin spoke very quickly. He had clearly spent a great deal of effort controlling his emotions. What he needed to do was show a professional stance in order to gain a more favourable impression of the person before him.

    When he heard this, Musk quietly cursed out in his heart before hastily standing to personally help Wang Zhong handle the formalities.

    The following registration went extremely smoothly. With thebined recognition of the bureau chief and presiding judge, Wang Zhong¡¯s adventurer resume had its firstbat result added in. It was the awe-inspiring Completion of a Rank S Pyramid Secret Realm!

    With a gentle cough, Musk said to Wang Zhong, ¡°Fate Master, sir. Although you don¡¯t have any pastbat records, just based off the special traits of the Rank S secret realm the two of us have determined your direct promotion to a Six Star Adventurer. All you need do is scan this authentication code and you will obtain all of the special benefits given to a Six Star Adventurer. Thank you for your efforts in the development and progress of humanity.¡±

    When he heard those words, Wang Zhong immediately gawked. Immediate promotion to six stars? That seemed too easy.

    In contrast to Wang Zhong¡¯s true expression, a small downward curl appeared on the corner of the clown mask¡¯s face. It gave off a feeling of disdain toward the two men.

    Both Darwin and Musk definitely didn¡¯t believe Wang Zhong was some new expert who had just entered the hyperdimension. They knew the other felt some slight disdain toward their judgement. They actually did want to give him a seven stars, but were unable to do so due to their limitations.

    Darwin was quite smart and quickly said, ¡°Distinguished sir, if it¡¯s convenient for you then you can spend some time recording down the process in which you conquered the pyramid. After being evaluated you will obtain more contribution points. Of course, you might not care for this but it will definitely be of great help to the development and progress of our Federation. It can save the lives of countless soldiers.¡±

    Wang Zhong was already speechless. What he really wanted to say was¡­ Wasn¡¯t a Six Star Adventurer already a bit much? They say it¡¯s hard for even Heavenly Soul stage experts to achieve.

    But when he thought about the possibility of saving the lives of soldiers, Grace immediately came to mind. In the end, Wang Zhong nodded, which immediately made the other two ecstatic. This would also count as their own contributions!

    The most critical point was how their positions made it easy for them to obtain first-hand news and also meet with such an expert.

    ¡°Distinguished sir, while we do not have authority over the other bases, so long as you enter Diamond Base we will definitely provide you with the best service andtest news. If you want to set up an auction, then we¡¯ll offer our services free of charge. If you wish to buy anything, there will be a 40 percent discount. You can even stack this with other discounts at any time.¡± Right now, this major general of the mighty Stuart n had turned into an unscrupulous businessman. If others were to see the current Darwin, then there was an eight out of ten chance their sses would fall to the ground and shatter.

    ¡°I want to sell this,¡± Wang Zhong said while tapping his finger against the stone stab in his hand. This immediately made the hearts of Darwin and Musk palpitate with excitement.

 Chapter 273.1 â€“ The End of Group Training

    Chapter 273.1 ¨C The End of Group Training

    ¡°You¡­ is that true?¡± Neither of the two could believe their ears. How was this possible!?

    ¡°Tianjing auction, Ma Dong.¡± After leaving his reply floating in the air, Wang Zhong simply walked off. It had been something he¡¯d thought of in thest minute and might just give Ma Dong a chance at a greateback.

    Although his business sense was inferior to Ma Dong¡¯s, his fundamentals had still been influenced by his friend. With Darwin and Musk¡¯s strength, it was impossible for them to not be able to find Ma Dong.

    Quickly, the legend of the mysterious Fate Master began to circte the adventurer base. Naturally, the golden stone b was privy to just the two higher ups.

    Darwin and Musk seemed to leave the hyperdimension at the same time. They tacitly understood they shouldn¡¯t reveal this information to others, and the contention for the stone b would be between the two ns. Neither wanted to increase the number ofpetitors.

    The Eastern Area¡¯s group training was finallying to an end. Wang Zhong, on the other hand, had been iparably busy during thest few days. After being appoint an official position beside Old Potter, he spent most of his time studying. His understanding of the hyperdimension had been limited to the small portion he¡¯d gathered with his Rank A clearance. Most of this information had been rted to the various aspects of the Federation.

    This information was iparably attractive to those with lofty aspirations. Lacking such a foundation was quite dangerous. He¡¯d been able to act as he did in Diamond Base mostly because he¡¯d had some understanding of the adventurer bases and their effect on one¡¯s exploration process. His mysterious actions had been built upon this basic foundation, and he was able to pull off his Fate Master persona effectively because of it. Since he¡¯d experienced its effects, Wang Zhong desired more information and began to readily absorb everything he could get his hands on with that Rank A clearance.

    An example was the various kinds of ck technology. This technology was wide-spread, but the details surrounding them were hard to find. Another example of necessary information were those incredibly concealed families that were no weaker than the Ten Great ns. There was even information on the Ten Great Divine Weapons of the dark era which had long been assumed to have disappeared.

    Wang Zhong was most interested in the location of the Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels. His Rank A clearance managed to ess some information, but the only thing avable was news surrounding the weapon thirty years ago at an auction before it disappeared once more.

    This gargantuan amount of information made Wang Zhong feel intoxicated and drunk. He would regrly go through his skylink with joy, happily daydreaming while inside the researchb. This, of course, made Old Potter feel a bit lost in his anger. He¡¯d originally given the brat his Rank A clearance in order for him to experience the superiority that came from being privileged. What he had hoped and anticipated was for Wang Zhong to gain a strong interest in the more secret ck technologies. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d spend his entire day reading about divine weapons, families, and the hyperdimension¡­ He really was like a young man in this. To actually let such showy and ostentatious-looking things hoodwink him. In what way could those waste beparable to proper science and technology?

    How much better would it have been if he¡¯d spend his free time looking up those legendary figures such as Gun Grasso. Now that was a legendary and spectacr life! Just the mere thought of it was enough to get Old Potter emotional to the point that his entire body would shake. It had been because he¡¯d read of Gun Grasso¡¯s life in the past that Old Potter dove into the sea of science, unable to extricate himself ever since.

    While Old Potter was having such depressing thoughts, he casually agreed to the matter Wang Zhong proposed about heading to Tianjing for his friend¡¯s auction.

    On one hand, it was really difficult for him to reject the brat when he personally invited him. On the other hand, he¡¯d already made contact with Moore on the Tianjing side, as he was the only one with high level personnel below him from the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science inside the East Area¡¯s A Region. Along with that, Professor¡¯s Moore¡¯s attainments in runes was also rather high, and he had agreed to be Old Potter¡¯s assistant. This would definitely speed up the overall deduction process for the project. As for theck of equipment in Tianjing, Old Potter was prepared to bring his entire researchb over.

    Naturally, what Old Potter felt was most important was the feeling he got from Wang Zhong. This fellow had been unrestrained before they met, so if he were to be released back to Tianjing he would for sure immediately toss the research away to the nine clouds. Then, this natural intellect would throw himself into the ranks ofbat soldiers, something Old Potter regarded as a crime against humanity! But he also couldn¡¯t let the brat walk too skewed from the wrong path. What he needed to do was follow alongside the brat and give him both sincere advice and frequent guidance. With enough perseverance he would be able to turn this brat¡¯s heart back onto the right track.

    Nevertheless, since moving the equipment required time, he could only raise a few requests for Wang Zhong before letting him go back to Tianjing first. He booked two carriages as he epted Wang Zhong¡¯s request, and even brought Laura along. He wasn¡¯t being ostentatious about it, which Laura didn¡¯t mind, and even forbid Wang Zhong from telling anyone he was going to Tianjing. Not even that friend of his, Ma Dong, would know. This saved him from being disturbed every single day, and it was fine if he were to show up on the day of the auction.

    Naturally, his request for Wang Zhong in return was for the fellow to follow up on the improvements to the research.

    Thest day for the group training arrived, and the rarely-used gathering area was filled with people and staff. Fiona, this rosy-eyed great aunt, gave her final summaries of the group training andmented on the performances of the squadrons, Tianjing naturally included.

    There was both praise and criticism for them, with the former toward the squadron¡¯s special coordination between members and thetter toward their overall strength. Tianjing¡¯s strength, from its captain to its members, didn¡¯t even have an average soul power of 150 grassos, and their peak hadn¡¯t even reached the maximum 200. Other than Grai, the other members simply didn¡¯t possess the qualifications necessary to participate in the CHF. Even if they went, they would simply be eliminated.

    The exchanges between the squadrons and the information trades both proceeded without a hitch. Everyone had reached their goals in interacting with the other squadrons and there was every a few cliques formed between elites of different cities. A few of the students even tried to deliberately meet with some of the big-shot families of Copperfield, with everyone having their own ns.

    Only Tianjing didn¡¯t try as hard in this as everyone would expect. Scarlet did try to maneuver about, but she found people were only interested in herself and not in Tianjing. In the end, however, Saxon¡¯s provocation did give Tianjing a chance to showcase themselves so they weren¡¯tpletely forgotten within the group training.

    That transcendent level of coordination between Scarlet and Mmi had been too eye-grabbing, but the important part had been their coordination and not their individual strength. An important reason why the two assassins had fallen to the two was because they didn¡¯t understand how strong their coordination was. If they used different methods to contend against the twodies, then they would be able to evade their covering fire more easily.

    As for the others, heavy soldier Lily and Emily simply weren¡¯t worthy with the level ofbat they¡¯d shown. This included Barran who had been easily dealt with by Saxon Vice-captain Sully in their duel. To be frank, this was a squadron in possession of a Super Freshman. This was considered quite themon kind of ¡®overboard squadron¡¯ in the CHF, and none would actually be able to go far. If Paul had participated, then he could have suppressed Grai and the results would have beenpletely different.

    Wang Zhong? He hadn¡¯t even entered the arena while there, and he was simply listed as a ranged soldier from the information gathered. Could Tianjing even fight with three ranged soldiers? And if either Mmi or Scarlet were taken out of the formation, then it might not even be as good as a proper coordination between the twodies. In the end, not going up would probably be a good thing for Tianjing.

    While the Tianjing Squadron was no longer considered weak in the eyes of others, they definitely didn¡¯t possess the requirements for being strong.

 Chapter 273.2 â€“ The End of Group Training

    Chapter 273.2 ¨C The End of Group Training

    There was no disputing this fact, especially after several interactions with the Copperfield Academy. Regardless of Emily and the rest, or even the somewhat eye catching Scarlet and Mmi, they could feel the disparity between them, with their overall insufficient strength. Relying on Wang Zhong¡¯s group battle strategies and the powerful Grai might allow them to bully those second and third ss groups like Adolf or Saxon without Paul. If they were matched up against a truly powerful squadron like Copperfield, however, they would easily shatter into pieces. Without Wang Zhong¡¯s and Laura¡¯s participation, the three internal matches would all be won by the Copperfield side. They only needed to restrain Grai, and Tiankin would bepletely unable to put up any resistance.

    With their average standard being their borderline members and their captain being absent all day, the presence of the entire Tianjing squad grew weaker and weaker during group training. Grai was the only one that drew second nces as there truly was no freshman stronger than him this year, or at the very least, not within the entire Eastern Area. Being able to counter the celebrity participant Sully, and even obtain victory in a 1v2 situation was a talent that caused people to sigh in admiration at him. It was a pity that he ended up in Tianjing. If he had entered other squadrons, like Austin Academy, it was truly like a bird shotgun being reced by a cannon.

    Admittedly, squadron cooperation was important although not omnipotent. Essentially speaking, the CHF was an elitepetition which would look at everyone¡¯s capabilities.

    Quite a few squadrons thought about moving Grai into their ranks, as the CHF had not officially started yet and the roster was still modifiable. There were quite a few squadrons that had tossed out olive branches, including some of the big shot families in Copperfield, all of them having various kinds of objectives. All of them were sessively rejected by him without a single exception. One look at Grai¡¯s temperament and one would know that there was a leviathan standing behind his back. It was extremely understandable for a person like him to not be easily lured. Seeing this, other people could only sigh in helplessness at theirck of fortunepared to Tianjing.

    On the return trip to Tianjing, the squad wasn¡¯t as rxed and cheerful. The main reason for this was the few internal matches they had against Copperfield Academy.

    Indeed, Wang Zhong¡¯s conventionalbat strategies could fully allocate and utilize the entirety of Tianjing¡¯s strength, such that they were able to defeat Adolf and Saxon¡¯s cruel formation. This caused the squad¡¯s pride to swell up, however, the internal matches against Copperfield had taught them some lessons.

    Their overall strength was imbnced. They had a strong will to bring about the destruction of the weak, with the weak being unable to protect themselves¡­ being able to recognize their inadequacies was a huge harvest. During the two day journey back, everyone pondered their personal questions and problems. They would undoubtedly need more than just Grai alone if they wanted to advance further in the CHF, with existences of superlevel experts on the level of Divian and Carolyn that brought along giant squadrons possessing strength a level higher than Laura and Paul. In front of such a powerful squadron, Tianjing would not be able to raise even a single finger. No matter what they did, even if they had another Grai, it would be impossible to change the fact that they would die.

    Wang Zhong could see the pressured atmosphere of the squad. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t intervene as he had already done what he needed and should do. Wanting the squad to transform entirely wasn¡¯t something that could be done by relying on his own mouth. There were many times where being strong and powerful actually hinged on the inner thirst of an individual!

    Even desire!

    On the second day after their return to Tianjing, Old Potter arrived. His entire journey was keptpletely secret in consideration to the fact that Wang Zhong had just arrived yesterday. The Old Potter didn¡¯t even contact thetter to inform him of his arrival, only notifying Moore and Greene. With a whole carriage filled with equipment, it was not possible to move it by himself.

    Dean Moore and Headmaster Greene headed down early in the morning, both concerned about the Old Potter¡¯s arrival this time.

    Old Potter¡¯s research thesis of living runes was already formally registered in the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science. Up till now, however, the information avable was only the title, with nobody knowing anything about the contents. This included assistant Moore who had been invited for this research project. Old Potter didn¡¯t reveal too many of the details to Moore, only giving an approximation of the situation. The only thing Moore knew was that the topic was huge with an extremely wide range of scope, possibly even affecting the innovation of runic technologies as a whole.

    At the very start, Greene and Moore had already attached great importance to this matter, since thetter was also a fanatical researcher while the former knew about the weight of the research. Choosing Tianjing as the location of research felt like millions of Easter eggs had rained down from the sky andnded on Headmaster Greene¡¯s head.

    Why? Isn¡¯t Copperfield better than Tianjing in every way? If it was because of Moore, just a single Skylink message from Old Potter would have ensured that the former would immediately rush over with red eyes. Despite this, thetter had especially brought over his entire set of extremely expensive equipment, all for the sake of preparing a researchb in Tianjing¡­ Is he nning to offer such a huge gift to Tianjing Academy?

    Ever since the day he heard the news, Greene had felt slightly dizzy and short of breath. After researching with Moore for another two days, they were still unable to figure out the where exactly the critical element was.

    After returning back yesterday, however, Greene managed to hear some interesting things from Scarlet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Wang Zhong had some special ideas on runic technologies that have gained recognition from Headmaster Potter. During group training sessions, Headmaster Potter would often pull Wang Zhong away to assist his research.¡± Hearing that, Greene had thought, ¡°Could it be due to Wang Zhong?¡±

    With augh, Moore replied, ¡°That idea is even more farfetched. Although Wang Zhong has pretty good theoretical knowledge, his attainments on the aspect of runes is too shallow with little depth in his understanding. If he put his heart into research for a few years, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to obtain some results, however, wanting to be the assistant for the old headmaster with his current standards? That¡¯s really far away.¡±

    Greene nodded in approval, feeling that this idea was somewhat more reasonable. After listening to Scarlet yesterday, he felt that his students really took things too far from the gossip they heard. Old Potter definitely had other goals for moving his research to Tianjing. In truth, there was no need to make wild guesses as he would be able to see for himself in the near future.

    As the two of them chatted, metallic sounds rumbled. Old Potter had arrived.

    A special carriage was indeed different. Compared to the one Wang Zhong took which had arrived two days ago, this one had only taken a dozen hours to arrive at Tianjing.

    ¡°Ha ha! Greene, Moore! Long time no see!¡± Old Potter stepped off the carriage in an informal grey shirt, followed by Laura.

    ¡°Headmaster Potter! Wee, wee!¡± Greene enthusiastically greeted them before shaking his hands. Being headmasters, they often bumped into each other duringrge gatherings on some Federation education systems as they were both part of the Eastern Area¡¯s A region, although they didn¡¯tmunicate much. Furthermore, the public¡¯s opinion of them both were pretty good. Not only did they recognize each other mutually, they praised and appreciated one another.

 Chapter 274 â€“ Action after Accumulation

    Chapter 274 ¨C Action after umtion

    ¡°Old headmaster!¡± Moore came over and immediately gave him a bear hug. In their younger days, Moore and Old Potter were considered to be members of the same disciple in the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science. Having worked together for decades, they became extremely close. When Old Potterter became the Associate Dean of the Institute of Science, Moore had be one of the few high ranked research staff members and worked as one of Old Potter¡¯s subordinates, with them being close friends in private. Although they both retired to teach in different ces, they had never once broken theirmunications.

    ¡°Headmaster Greene, grandpa Moore,¡± Laura greeted the two seniors with a smile. ¡°Sorry for troubling you two seniors this time around.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Headmaster Greene smiled. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve been to Tianjing, right little Laura? I¡¯ll let Scarlet and Wang Zhong apany you to go sightseeing in the afternoon. Although Tianjing City isn¡¯t as prosperous as Copperfield, we have a deep history with quite a few historical sites and scenic spots. There¡¯s also a lot of good ces to eat and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. Speaking of that brat Wang Zhong, I really can¡¯t help but properly thank you two! Thank you for nurturing such an outstanding talent for the Federation!¡± The moment Old Potter spoke, his words caused both Greene and Moore to be caught slightly off guard. Even if you want to praise someone, you¡¯re being too exaggerated! ¡°I¡¯ve heard that his family¡¯s condition is on the normal side as his adoptive parents are ordinary people. I¡¯ve already helped him request for the highest limit schrship at Copperfield. All it needs is for Headmaster Greene to sign his release and it¡¯ll be done. Ha ha! For the sake of nurturing talent, I¡¯ll absolutely do my utmost!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Ha ha. This still needs Wang Zhong¡¯s decision first.¡± Greene¡¯s response was quick. Wang Zhong had definitely rejected Old Potter, for him to take drastic measures ande here with such a deal. Although he did not understand why Old Potter would admire Wang Zhong to such a degree, he did not doubt Wang Zhong¡¯s talent in the slightest. He might even be of a heavenly defying level. Letting Wang Zhong go? He would have to step over old Greene¡¯s corpse to do that. ¡°However, Headmaster Potter, you¡¯ve reminded me that Wang Zhong¡¯s performance this year is indeed extremely impressive. In fact, I¡¯ve also referred him for the highest limit schrship here! Ha ha!¡±

    The various academies of the Federation treated their various talents as gems, grasping them tightly in their hands. The Old Potter¡¯s words were just a test. In fact, from the moment that Wang Zhong had rejected him Old Potter had known that it was unlikely that brat would be lured to Copperfield.

    Greene¡¯s rejection didn¡¯t make him feel angry nor frustrated. His definition of Wang Zhong was not only an outstanding student and a monstrous talent, it was also a future scientific master craftsman! For a person like that, Old Potter didn¡¯t think it mattered as to whether he was pulled over to Copperfield Academy or not! The most important thing was doing a good job at research at the very least!

    ¡°I knew you would reply like that,¡± said Old Potter with augh. ¡°Nevermind. Since I can¡¯t pull that brat Wang Zhong over, I¡¯ll just have toe to Tianjing.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Both Greene and Moore coughed quite forcefully. Did Old Potter reallye to Tianjing just for Wang Zhong? This¡­ this doesn¡¯t make any sense! Exactly what indignant heavenly defying thing did that brat do?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Old Potter exined with a faint smile, revealing the critical reason in a single sentence. ¡°Both he and I are directly responsible for the entire research project. It¡¯s impossible to do it without him and since that brat refuses to stay at Copperfield, I¡¯m forced toe to Tianjing.¡±

    Hearing this, Greene and Moore shot looks at each other, both feeling slightly dazed. Even for Laura, this was the first time they knew about this matter. So Wang Zhong is my grandpa¡¯s partner with direct authority in the research project! Wang Zhong was not just some assistant, and the two cannot be deficient of one another.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s actually that important?!

    Laura couldn¡¯t help but turn her head around and size her grandfather up once again. Thinking about how Old Potter had treated Wang Zhong during the past period of time, it really did seem like that.

    ¡°Old¡­ old headmaster,¡± Moore spoke out after quite a while of silence. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention it too clearly on Skylink, but what exactly is this research project about? Wang Zhong¡­¡±

    With a smile and wave of his hand, Old Potter replied, ¡°You¡¯ll understand the research thesis after reading through the information in the researchb. As for Wang Zhong, this research project was set into motion by the inspiration he provided. Not only this, but quite a few ideas and concepts in the research process hade from him! A genius, an absolute genius! Such a pity!¡± Sighing slightly, he looked at Headmaster Greene before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why this scientific genius would be so obsessed with things like fighting and killing! Sigh, the Federation¡¯s education system is indeed too rigid. A talent like Wang zhong should be given distinguished treatment and special guidance, to allow him to exhibit his greatest use in the most suitable field!¡±

    When he talked about Wang Zhong, Old Potter appeared to have opened the floodgates as he spewed out words incessantly. This caused both Greene and Moore to stare at him with wide eyes and their mouths agape,pletely unable to speak.

    Is the person that Old Potter is talking about really the second year student, Wang Zhong, of our Tianjing Academy? It seems like I can¡¯t recognise this person at all!

    Student Wang Zhong who was being resented was currently sleeping deeply, having stared at his Skylink all night till the wee hours of today. To put it nicely, it could be called the thirst of knowledge, however, in essence it was all due to his instinct for gossip, which Wang Zhong was of no exception. Dual information sources have always been mankind¡¯s specialty, and could not be judged as simply good or bad. Indeed, it definitely had an effect on order and stability.

    The recognition he had for the Federation and the empire side was different from others. Most gossip will always boast about the invincibility of the Federation, or that the empires were frightening. As a matter of fact, they both had their merits and drawbacks. Wang Zhong was already dumbfounded from all the information avable to him from his Rank A clearance, including various kinds of assistance, snatching and plundering of resources, immigration of citizens, so on and so forth. The Federation was clearly aware of its own disadvantages, while also investigating the weaknesses of the empires. High level games like that were indeed extremely disturbing and soul shaking. With his Rank A clearance, he could only see the movements of policies, however, he was unable to ess deeper things. This was already allowing Wang Zhong to exist on apletely different level from ordinary students, to the point where he exceeded quite a few younger generations of the major families.

    If the fact that Wang Zhong had spent his whole day reading about these was made known to Old Potter, heaven knows whether he would vomit blood or not.

    Afterwards, student Wang Zhong was awakened from his deep sleep by impatient knocking on the door which came from Ma Dong, who had a shocked expression as he eximed at Wang Zhong, ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve actually kidnapped Laura over¡­¡±

    ¡°Kidnapped? What an awful word,¡± replied Wang Zhong as he rubbed his eyes. He truly slept tootest night.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a few days till the auction, yet Laura has already arrived. Isn¡¯t that kidnapping?¡± Brimming with excitement, Ma Dong fiercely embraced Wang Zhong. ¡°Even with a rtionship as cousins, it wasn¡¯t easy for my Mi Mi to invite Sharmie over, with her saying she would only arrive one day in advance! Your reputation truly is big! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Why are you still sleeping? Scarlet and Mi Mi are already there. Let me invite you to apany the Explosive Bear Goddess to sightsee!¡±

 Chapter 275 â€“ Battle Between Girls

    Chapter 275 ¨C Battle Between Girls

    Laura had already arrived? That means that Old Potter had also arrived.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved. Indeed, the carriage was of a special ss. It had set out two dayster than himself, yet had arrived at Tianjing only a dozen hourster. The special direct train was truly fast!

    As he hurriedly dressed and got out of bed, he thought, these two people hade due to his invitation.

    While previously in Copperfield, Laura had already grown extremely close to Scarlet and Mmi, with her inviting the Tianjing squadron for a feast quite a few times. Now, since she hade over, the Tianjing squad naturally had to return this respect. However¡­

    Laura wasn¡¯t anticipating sightseeing, instead she wished for a chance to interact with Wang Zhong along, as there still wasn¡¯t a result in the question of her rtionship with the All Mouthy King. She had already started to like the process of challenging Wang Zhong in wits and courage. In fact, she could feel faintly that it was bing more interesting than knowing the result. It was a pity, however, that the Tianjing squadron members were too cordial, and it goes without saying that Scarlet was the same. Thetter apanied her everywhere the entire time, with Laura even staying at Scarlet¡¯s house. As for Mmi, she had opened her eyes wide to stare at Laura and Wang Zhong. How would there be any free space for Laura to chat with Wang Zhong?

    Originally, she nned to endure till the end of sightseeing before making Wang Zhong apany her for some special training alone in the training room. After a hardworking session, they could have a delightful chat while going at each other for tit and tat. The problem was that after sightseeing, Wang Zhong was immediately ¡°kidnapped¡± away.

    The person that kidnapped Wang Zhong appeared to be Dean Moore, however, Laura knew that the main reason was due to Old Potter. Laura didn¡¯t have any way to deal with this grandfather of hers. Furthermore, this ¡°kidnapping¡±sted quite a few days¡­

    Upon seeing the fanatical expressions bore by Old Potter and Dean Moore in the researchb, Wang Zhong instantly knew what it was meant by saying one plus one is more than simply two efforts pooled together.

    If a science fanatic gave people the impression of being crazy, two science fanatics would make people shocked.

    After meeting with each other, their enthusiasm for scientific research collided in a chemical reaction, resulting in an unprecedented rise!

    Indeed, Dean Moore was truly worthy of being a grandmaster in runes. Although his field of expertise was in runic weapons, which had different usages of runes, the essence was still the same. Moore¡¯s understanding was considerably deep and vast! Although his theoretical knowledge might not be as vast and his creativity as unconstrained as Old Potter¡¯s, his basic deductive ability as well as seriousness towards runes was above even that of Old Potter¡¯s!

    Under the highly efficient pace of these two old men, Wang Zhong had no choice but to put in 120% of his effort and rush forward with all his might. Part of this was due to him wanting to thank and keep his promise to Old Potter, while the older was to crazily absorb the various theoretical knowledge on the basics of runes from the two old men, through the continual process of research and creation. The runic chain that he has used in the OP was perfect enough and required a broader knowledge to improve and refine the details. Even though he was tired, Wang Zhong happily followed along.

    Another person who was simrly busy was Ma Dong. The auction was approaching with only a few more days left. Other than spending the first day with Wang Zhong and Laura, the shadow of the great president Ma could not be seen for days. The only time he could spare was at night, sending two messages via the Skylink.

    From this, it seemed that his preparations for the auction were going quite smoothly. The two adventurer groups that his dad sent out had already returned, with their harvests being quite substantial. The only problem was dealing with Ten. Although the problem didn¡¯t seem too big, Ma Dong felt that something was not quite right. Themotion caused by the Assassin Family was extremely great this time, and rumors suggested that there would be changes in the Tianjing auction. This involved some of the new decisions from the higher ups of his family. There was a possibility that his family supported Ten and if that really was the case, Ma Dong wouldn¡¯t even have the confidence to stand in confrontation.

    Considering that Ma Dong was under mountainous pressure at the moment, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t exin much about the matter of Darwin and Musk. It was still unknown as to whether the two woulde, so there was no use giving uncertain hope to Ma Dong. He didn¡¯t even mention Old Potter, although that was a request from the headmaster himself. He only told him that some big shots would being over, while asking him to do a three dimensional scan of the golden stone b before auctioning off at a starting price of one billion credits.

    This matter caused Ma Dong to be absent minded for the whole day. Ten billion credits? Furthermore, it was only a three dimensional image.

    Bro, my dear bro, are you certain that you¡¯re not screwing me over? This is just a stone brick! Even if it¡¯s sent from God, it won¡¯t be worth so many zeros, right?

    Wang Zhong was extremely certain in his reply, however, as though he couldpletely predict the auction. With so many big shots, there will be people who would recognize it. The response from the two in the base, this definitely wouldn¡¯t be a mistake.

    After returning to the rhythm of attending ss in academy, everything was back to normal other than Wang Zhong¡¯s continued ¡°privileged¡± treatment, which resulted in his severe absence from sses. The matter of Laura staying at Scarlet¡¯s house was kept secret, with her training being held at the Prodigy Society. As such, no other student discovered the existence of the Explosive Bear Goddess due to the academy squadron having closed training. If not, the ce would be filled with a sea of people.

    Recently, the squadron was already extremely familiar with the group training exercises. Laura was interested in Wang Zhong¡¯s new way of training that involved running ording to numbers and letters. As opposed to this, Laura was a specialist that had been educated in the orthodoxmon formation. For this reason, Wang Zhong was extremely willing to hear her specialized advice. No student can be overly subjective and disregard other opinions. Learning from everyone¡¯s specialties was the right way.

    Laura felt that this kind of training was undoubtedly an innovation, without the slightest bit of exaggeration!

    ¡°Comparing this formation to the traditional,mon one, both of them have their merits and drawbacks.¡± Having received orthodox style army training since she was young, Laura¡¯s understanding towards themon formation was undoubtedly of an extremely high standard. Recently, she had been questioning Wang Zhong primarily about this matter. ¡°The fault tolerance rate and order implementation will be more thorough and clear. The entire squadron will indeed be stronger than the traditional formation on these aspects. Its deficiency, however, is that it has too high of a demand on themander. It¡¯s extremely hard for me to imagine amander participating inbat while being able to bnce the situation and action of every single member in such aplicated battle situation. Furthermore, what¡¯s more lethal would be when every member is ustomed to suchmands. Otherwise if themander is attacked, the entire formation would be a headless dragon.

    Shaking her head, Laura continued, ¡°Within the CHF, experts with extremely strong dashing abilities can be found everywhere. Once any problems arise for themander, this formation bes useless.¡±

    With a smile, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°So we will still have a vicemander. In my concept, thismon formation needs to have twomanders at one time to be consideredplete. With two ranged members at the edges, the field of view would be broadest, suitable formanders. Scarlet is the vicemander of ourmon formation.¡±

    Hearing that, Laura gawked before saying, ¡°That¡¯s good, however, I feel that your formation seems to be tailored for the weak. I have a feeling of imminent crisis about it and that your immediate priority should be to increase the strength of every individual¡­¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, so you¡¯re here.¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind the two. ¡°So you have someone apanying you! I knew it!¡±

    Sharmie!

    Tomorrow¡¯s the date of the auction. I heard from Ma Dong that Sharmie would be arriving today. How did she find us here? This made Wang Zhong feel slightly dazed. Was he that familiar with Sharmie?

 Chapter 276.1 â€“ Little Emilyâ€™s Grown Up

    Chapter 276.1 ¨C Little Emily¡¯s Grown Up

    ¡°Ah. I thought it was someone I knew,¡± replied Laura with a smile. ¡°Fellow student, where have your manners gone to?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This time, Sharmie had wanted to find Wang Zhong to have some fun after alighting from the armored train. Finding out from Mmi that Wang Zhong was in the Prodigy Society, she had energetically rushed over. In the end, however, something that was going to be quite interesting and happy for her turned into a situation in which she saw Wang Zhong and a voluptuous beauty chatting extremely happily. She took a second look. Isn¡¯t that big chest milk cow that beast woman, Laura?

    Unrted to Wang Zhong, she had a feeling upon seeing Laura of being ipatible like fire and water. Sharmie could never forget the words ¡°big chest no brains¡± that had made her spew fire in anger. In the entire world, only Laura would dare to use such words to describe her.

    ¡°Manners are used towards people,¡± replied Sharmie with a smile. ¡°What use are they to a wild animal? Beast woman?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. You can¡¯t even differentiate between humans and beasts.¡± Lauraughed while ncing at the increasingly voluptuous chest in front of her. ¡°Having not seen you for some time, I see your intelligence still hasn¡¯t increased.¡±

    Looking at her chest before saying that her intelligence was a problem, wasn¡¯t this hinting about those forbidden words?!

    Hearing this, Sharmie¡¯s beautiful eyes twitched as a ball of mes began to dance in her palm. ¡°Interesting! Before I came today, I was worried that I¡¯d be bored. From the looks of it, I won¡¯t be bored anymore!¡±

    Without caring in the slightest, Laura stood up and replied, ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual!¡±

    Looking at the mes burning in their eyes, Wang Zhong decided that a disaster will ur if this continued. There was no one in all of the academies in the Federation that didn¡¯t know about the conflict between Sharmie and Laura. This¡­ it¡¯s best to slip away¡­

    For the first time, Wang Zhong used the Ghostly Steps for such a matter which caused him to blush. After he left the area, he received some news about Emily. Ever sinceing back from the group training, she had been abnormally quiet. He decided that he should go talk to her.

    Emily had ordered a cappino and was currently lost in thought, biting the cup. She didn¡¯t even realize that Wang Zhong had walked in front of her.

    Something is up.

    With a grin, Wang Zhong tapped her head and asked, ¡°Who made our Emily unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Big bro Wang Zhong, don¡¯t touch other people¡¯s head,¡± replied Emily in an amused and happy fashion. ¡°I won¡¯t grow taller like that, you know!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± asked Wang Zhong before ordering a cup of coffee. ¡°Our Emily will definitely grow up to be a great beauty in the future. Long legs, 1.7m tall. That suitable.¡±

    ¡°Big bro Wang Zhong likesdies with long legs?¡±

    ¡°Cough Cough¡­ This, every man would like.¡±

    Hearing this, Emilyughed, faint coffee stains still on her lip. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m already grown up. Especially after going to Copperfield this time¡­ big bro Wang zhong, am I really weak?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a genius with a Soul Power growth rate of 4.7. You still have your Fire Special Ability that people envy,¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°As of now, you¡¯re already very awesome. In the future, you¡¯ll be even more formidable.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel awesome at all.¡± Emily bit her lip. ¡°I can¡¯t even defeat the third assassin of Saxon, and I even needed everyone toe and help me.¡±

    ¡°Hush. They¡¯re the third best powerhouse in the Eastern Area after all. Besides, Tamil is a third year veteran while you still haven¡¯t even graduated from your first year. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to console me, big bro Wang Zhong. Grai¡¯s also a first year but he¡¯s really strong. Apart from him, Barran¡¯s improving much faster than me. Duringbat, Barran can contribute a lot, however, I feel more and more that I¡¯m pulling everyone down.¡±

    He felt that Emily was now extremely serious, and wasn¡¯t whining or ming herself. She already seemed to have some kind of understanding.

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face as he looked at her.

    Was Emily weak? That depended on the angle you looked at it from.

    From the perspective of a first year freshman, Emily was already very strong. Within any academy, she would be considered the most outstanding freshman or a powerful contender for that position. Not even half a year after enrolment, she was already able to finish off third year assassin Colby by relying purely on her strength. The current Emily was alsopletely different from the time when she had defeated Colby.

    Despite this, she wanted to use Grai as a benchmark, or she wanted to use the perspective of those terrifyingly powerful enemies that the Tianjing squadron would have to face in the CHF.

    For that, her strength wasn¡¯t enough. It was far, far from enough.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the terrifying existences on the same rank as divian. People on Paul¡¯s level would be able to easily annihte her. Even the third ranked assassin of Saxon, Tamil, was able to suppress and beat her. With her current strength level, she would definitely pull the squad down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to pull everyone down, I really don¡¯t.¡± Emily raised her head to look at Wang Zhong, her eyes brimming with seriousness. ¡°Big bro Wang Zhong, I¡¯ve learnt a lot in this half year period, especially when we went to Copperfield. I¡¯ve already applied for leave of absence with Headmaster Greene. I¡¯m heading home this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Today? Heading home?¡±

    ¡°Yes! After all, I¡¯m Emily Assassin!¡± For some unknown reason, Emily finally realized the weight behind her family name at this very instant, understanding the words that her elders had once told her.

    ¡°Naturally,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll definitely be our squad¡¯s, even the entire Eastern Area¡¯s most outstanding assassin!¡±

    ¡°Big bro Wang Zhong, you really believe that? Or are you just consoling me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I really believe that.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Suddenly, Emily stood up and walked over to Wang Zhong. ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Big bro Wang Zhong, first you must close your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Wang Zhong was stunned.

    ¡°Hurry up! How can a man be so wishy washy?¡± Emily bit her lip.

    Helplessly, Wang Zhong closed his eyes before feeling moist, soft lips giving him a kiss on his right cheek.

    Feeling startled, Wang Zhong opened his eyes only to see Emily already disappearing in a cloud of smoke as she ran out of the coffee shop, her bell-likeughter fluttering over from the distance. ¡°Our promise is made! If I really achieve that, I¡¯ll give you a kiss for each side!¡±

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong smiled and shook his head. That girl¡­ has grown up.

    Finally, it was time for Ma Dong¡¯s final battle. All the preparation from the past two or three months led up to this moment of victory or defeat. Even with his enormous heart and guts, Ma Dong was still slightly nervous. He felt that the wind today was extremely cold, causing an uncontroble shiver to shake through his body.

    Mmi was wearing a long white gown as she stood by his side, looking cute and helpless.

    Their rtionship had already been made public half a month ago. Mmi¡¯s parents were quite satisfied with Ma Dong, with both sides being in simr situations. Truthfully, Mmi¡¯s status within her family wasn¡¯t too good. Naturally, their families would still close one eye to it as long as both parties were in love with each other.

    This time, Mmi yed an important role in inviting Sharmie over. She knew that this was the most pivotal battle for Ma Dong. If he lost, it would cast a shadow over the rtionship between them. She was extremely clear on the entire process, as Ma Dong didn¡¯t hide anything from her. In the past, she used to feel that Ma Dong wasn¡¯t a very honorable or decent person, however, this time she felt that Ma Dong had given her apletely new image from before. Males would usually act sloppy in normal times, yet in critical moments , they definitely had the guts and courage to do whatever was necessary.

 Chapter 276.2 â€“ Little Emilyâ€™s Grown Up

    Chapter 276.2 ¨C Little Emily¡¯s Grown Up

    Editors: Xu Xian

    ¡°The fellow whose indecent all day long can actually get nervous.¡± Arranging his suit, Mmi gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With so many people supporting us, we definitely have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Mi Mi! Such wonderful words! I truly feel too touched!¡± With a serious face, Ma Dong opened his arms.

    ¡°¡­hug if you want, but where are you putting your hands?¡± A ck line appeared on Mmi¡¯s forehead. If they weren¡¯t in a public ce with many people, she would¡¯ve delivered a p long ago. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m still worried about you being nervous!¡±

    With a giggle, Ma Dong let go of her. His hands no longer trembled and his looked more awake. ¡°Touching will make me healthier, also, I want to get some of my Mi Mi¡¯s luck. Ball Goddess, please protect me and absolutely destroy everywhere I go! It¡¯s going to start, I have to maintain my solemness!¡±

    At the moment, guests were starting to stream in through the entrance to the auction grounds which had be lively.

    Although thispetition didn¡¯t have a clear standard for judgment, the final decision was left to the family¡¯s elder council and head, with absolutely no discrimination present. Even Ten¡¯s uncle definitely couldn¡¯t tip the decision of the family head or the elder council. Today, everything hinged on the performance of both sides, with the first round being the quantity of the people they had invited. The extent of one¡¯s connections was extremely important to doing business.

    All invited guests would hold their invitation cards in their hands. Other than their names and identity, there were giant words printed on the cards. Those invited by Ten had invitations bordered in red with very extravagant-looking, bright gold words. On the other hand, Ma Dong¡¯s invitation cards appeared quite low profile. Nevertheless, he had invited craftsmen to design and create them, resulting in them brimming with artistic ir. Therefore, although there wasn¡¯t any difference in seats or registration paths, the factions the guests were supporting were easily distinguishable with a single look.

    The majority of people that arrived early were those invited by Ma Dong. This time, the Tianjing businessmunity had given considerable face to him. Ma Dong and Ten¡¯s internal familypetition had long been exposed to the inner circles of the Tianjing businessmunity. Just as Ma Dong expected, the connections his old man had made over the past few decades of doing business were more or less of use. Even so, the absolute criteria in this was the benefits of coboration and choice. Continuing business tied with the old master where benefits and stability were assured was far better whenpared to a new master that seemed to be a fierce dragon, regardless of the danger one would face if Ma Dong lost. A considerable part of the Tianjing businesses had extremely deep ties with Ma Dong¡¯s family, as such, Ten definitely wouldn¡¯t give them a chance should he win thispetition.

    Including the bigshots of general merchandise, endless machine industries and other well knownpanies and enterprises, with even some of the heads of mafia families, all of them came in groups. At the very least, Ma Dong wouldn¡¯t lose in terms of quantity.

    While ordinary people might think that his family had changed the auction location to Tianjing for convenience, Ma Dong sensed that this signalled a change in direction for his family. There was a possibility that they had discovered something near Tianjing, or maybe there was some kind of political trend in the Federation. Regardless of what it was, his family was resolute in expanding to Tianjing. As someone who had in-depth knowledge of the intricacies of family operations, this was extremely clear in Ma Dong¡¯s eyes.

    So don¡¯t assume that these people were just small powers in charge of a small area. Maybe they weren¡¯t normally worth much in the eyes of his family¡¯s higher ups but, being the local overlords that possessed considerable power and strength in Tianjing, if his family really wanted to expand and develop in Tianjing, these people would definitely give himself quite a bit of power.

    Being the hosts, Ma Dong and Mmi both stood at the entrance, waiting enthusiastically while exchanging pleasantries with the big shots of Tianjing. The lively gathering instantly created cause forparison against Ten, who was also on receiving duty.

    Ten was an extremely handsome young man who was less than 24 years old. He had an extraordinary ir in his speech while he also possessed a respectful bearing. Wearing a pressed ck tuxedo; not a single strand of hair out of ce; and with an ever present faint smile, he gave off the feeling that he was an extremely astute elite of his family. Being able to distinguish himself from all the branch members of the family and control the power of a branch, Teslen didn¡¯t rely on just his uncle, his hardware was strong and capable enough to aplish that. Otherwise, this was something that even ten uncles couldn¡¯t help him with.

    The heavy traffic and scene of liveiless at Ma Dong¡¯s side didn¡¯t bring about too much worry to him, with the smile still present on his face, as though he didn¡¯t care the slightest bit about the lively atmosphere over there. Only lowly subordinates would jump about ande first. Inparison, he was more interested in Mmi.

    Being a member of the Apollo Family increased the status of Ma Dong¡¯s femalepanion by quite a bit. More importantly, she was certainly a great beauty.

    Speaking of good looks, Mmi certainly wasn¡¯t inferior to Sharmie by much, her figure being simrly fiery and explosive. The only difference was that her talent inbat wasn¡¯t on par with Sharmie. After all, in this era, one¡¯s capabilities and status could add quite a few points to oneself. On top of the tight fitting clothes she usually wore while in the academy and herrge, ck spectacles, she had remained unknown to the public. This time however, wearing such an alluring gown, her looks alone would rank her as a top notch beauty scoring full marks.

    Ten snorted coldly before transforming into a cordial smile as he went forward to personally wee the two people that just walked in.

    ¡°Is that President Rex?¡±

    ¡°And Senate Chairman Clough¡­¡±

    Low whispers immediately rang out as the surrounding people started to gossip.

    Ma Dong also took notice of this. This was the first guest that Ten personally went forward to greet.

    When speaking about which power was the strongest in Tianjing, it clearly wasn¡¯t those entrepreneurs, mafia or small families, but President Rex and Chairman Clough!

    The Parliament and the Senate were the two divisions that held the greatest power in Tianjing City. One could easily guess how much influence the Chairman had in Tianjing. Although therge group of people Ma Dong had invited over seemed to control the resources and power in various areas of Tianjing, even when added together, they paled when faced with these two people. Any decision casually sent out by the Senate or the President would be Federation policy. If they wanted to interfere and shake the businessmunity to their roots, it would take no more than a few words from these two.

    Ma Dong¡¯s old man had personally sent his invitations time and time again to these two great figures. Despite this, however, the reply he got was that they had no time as they had to attend to some business. Now, they had be personally invited guests of Ten. The meaning behind this spoke a thousand words.

    At the moment, Ma Dong and the other native businessmunity elites that hade to support him due to the pressure of the Assassin Family started to feel slightly worried. Tossing everyone aside, just standing with the opposing faction truly made people feel the pressure of a mountain bearing down on them. Indeed, people who weren¡¯t brave wouldn¡¯t step forward like a ferocious dragon. That was why Ten didn¡¯t make a move after knowing that Ma Dong held all of the Tianjing¡¯s businessmunity in his hands. It turned out that he had already prepared to pull the carpet from under Ma Dong.

    As though they had nned beforehand, upon the arrival of President Rex and Chairman Clough, the other guests of Ten started to appear like viewing flowers on horseback. (meaning that they appear sessively with extremely quick pace)

 Chapter 277 â€“ You Fight, I Steal

    Chapter 277 ¨C You Fight, I Steal

    Compared to those of the business world that Ma Dong gathered, Ten¡¯s guests were all important members of the political world, representatives of considerable power from nearby cities to the East of Tianjing City.The Assassin family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t only restricted to Tianjing City. This was Ten¡¯s trump card. The reason why he brought the fight to the Ma Family was because of the key point that they were overly restricted to Tianjing. This was an extreme impairment to the benefits the Assassin Family would get.

    ¡°The Ma Family has actually lost in the aspect of local influence.¡± Quite a few people whispered into each other¡¯s ears in discussion. The actions the Assassin Family had taken towards Tianjing City this time had a veryrge impact on Tianjing¡¯s business world. Truthfully, there were quite a few people concerned about this.¡±

    ¡°I had assumed that the Ma Family would win in the aspect of local connections since they¡¯ve been doing business in Tianjing for a few decades. Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°The business world is likely unwilling to change to another business partner. On the hand, the government faction has apletely different idea. Establishing business ties with a big family like the Assassin n would greatly benefit their political future. Looks like the Ma Family will lose for sure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pity. Public opinion of the Ma Family¡¯s father-son duo is still pretty good.¡±

    Everyone in the vicinity were all whispering to one another, with a portion of theming over here to join in the fun. With the high likelihood of some powerful figures appearing, not standing on any side and just watching to gain knowledge and experience was still a good choice.

    ¡°Ah. Look over there. Where did that beautye from? She looks like a member of the Potter Family?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°That¡¯s seems correct! She looks slightly familiar! Could she be Laura?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! The little princess of Copperfield¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really Laura, and that¡¯s the Apollo Family¡¯s Sharmie!¡± Quite a few youths had followed their elders out to gain knowledge and experience. With a single look, they were able to recognize the two peerless talents: the two great ball queens.

    ¡°There¡¯s also the Greene Family¡¯s Scarlet! Holy heavens, who¡¯s that guy? He¡¯s actually walking together with those three great beauties, how fortunate!¡±

    The originally low hum in the auction grounds instantly rose to a slight uproar. Regardless of where they went, the three great beauties would definitely steal the limelight. Even Ten, who was greeting his government dignitaries, couldn¡¯t help feel his eyes burn.

    Apanying Laura and the other two girls was something that he had nned long beforehand. Wang Zhong was dressed extremely formally today, wearing a tuxedo that made him appeared somewhat suave. However,pared to the three girls, he appeared a bit like a gooseberry. Scarlet was the darling of Tianjing City, with quite a few people recognizing her. There wasn¡¯t even a need to talk about Laura and Sharmie. In a moment, they had stolen the limelight, causing even the important VIPs from the political world to repeatedly shoot nces at them.

    Naturally, they weren¡¯t looking at thedies¡¯ figures, but their backgrounds backing them.

    The Greene, Apollo and Potter families. Each family bigger than thest. Laura and Sharmie were even considered as idols of tens of thousands of youths, and pioneer-like figures representing the Federation¡¯s younger generation. Now, they¡¯d actually grouped together to cheer for Ma Dong, something that made Ten feel somewhat shocked and astonished. Unable to bear it, he shot a look at Ma Dong. The fellow didn¡¯t seem as weak as he thought so in the beginning. They were extremely popr within the younger generation! If not for his Uncle helping him today, he really might not be the match for the former.

    Hmph¡­Ten felt slightly jealous. Nevertheless, he quickly reorganised his thoughts and calmed his heart. It didn¡¯t matter if Ma Dong was stronger than him or not. The most important thing was that he would definitely win today! The truly great figures that Uncle¡¯s invited have yet to arrive. Before them, neither Laura nor Sharmie had enough status. Winner takes all. Regardless of how much strength a person possessed, once he lost, he would be a pile of shit!

    The slight disadvantage earlier made Ma Dong feel slightly uneasy. The presence of the four gave his heart a shot of strength as he hurried over to greet them. Although he could be more casual with Wang Zhong and Scarlet, Ma Dong didn¡¯t dare neglect anything when faced with Laura and Sharmie.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wee us, seeing that you¡¯re so busy,¡± said Wang Zhong with a grin. ¡°Today, leave the duty of flower protector up to me.¡±

    ¡°As if,¡± said Mmi teasingly. ¡°One person protecting three flowers, your appetite sure is big!¡±

    ¡°My mistake!¡± replied Wang Zhong as he wiped his sweat. After being with Ma Dong for a while, Mmi¡¯s skill at talking had recently improved dramatically. ¡°I¡¯ll be a nanny at most, following them at their beck and call! I¡¯m definitelypetent at pouring tea and serving drinks!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I really want to try some tea that Wang Zhong has personally served today! Let¡¯s go!¡± Sharmie said with a grin. ¡°Good luck, cousin!¡±

    It was impossible for Mmi to influence the Apollo Family. Sharmie hade based purely on her rtionship with Mmi.

    The Giant Axe Auction Grounds was originally the biggest auction grounds in Tianjing. Some time earlier, Ten did aplete renovation of it before changing the location of their battle to this ce. After undergoing renovation, Giant Axe Auction Ground could be considered extremely luxurious.

    ¡°The grounds are quite big. The greatest auction grounds in Copperfield City should also be around this level.¡± After entering the grounds, Laura highly praised this ce. With her sight and experience, her words clearly had apletely different weight whenpared to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°The Assassin Family¡¯s auction grounds is quite famous. I¡¯ve been to one when I went to Saint Mongolsst time. Indeed, the standards of their goods are extremely high,¡± Sharmie agreed. ¡°I never imagined they would be so serious at Tianjing.¡±

    The entire auction was in ordance to the strict specifications of the old era. This was the pride of the Freedom Federation. This was their orthodoxy. They were the ¡°true¡± representation of the human race, continuing everything that was once there and preserving the blood lines. Not those barbarians or freaks.

    In front of the auction grounds was a gigantic stand. Other than the small podium fixed at the centre for the auctioneer, facilities used to disy the various items were all present. Below the stand were little round tables and chairs arranged in rows, numbering in the thousands in the giant hall. Large numbers of Skylink screens were hung around the ce, all of them showing what was happening at the auction stand so those at the back could clearly see what was happening at the front.

    Wang Zhong and the other three casually chose a location near the front and sat down, attracting quite a few people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Ha ha, Miss Laura, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± The person with the greatest status would be President Rex, whom everyone would give some face to. Being a member of a city in the Eastern Area¡¯s A region, he had been to Copperfield City a few times before, and had naturally met with the big miss of the greatest family there. Now, he actually took the initiative to greet her. He couldn¡¯t act pretentious in front of her. Laura¡¯s status was no small matter. Although she was still a youth, having basic courtesy was important. Naturally, Rex¡¯s actions stemmed from his respect towards the Potter Family.

    So what if he was a President? Everyone knew what was going on. Perhaps in the eyes of the ordinary folk those businessmen might appear like wolves and tigers, wielding great influence and power in their hands. However, the fact was that the majority of them were just puppets and chess pieces of the variousrge families of the Federation. In the Federation, those who were truly powerful were those of the great aristocratic families.

    ¡°Potter Family¡¯s Laura, one of the ten great families. Indeed, they¡¯re powerful enough. Any of their younger generation is enough for people like President Rex to treat them with the utmost respect.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t just some younger generation. Laura¡¯s fame and reputation within the younger generation is extensive. Even within the Potter Family, she¡¯s the big miss that everyone treats as a gem.¡±

    ¡°Who are the few beside her?¡±

 Chapter 278 â€“ Stuffed Pie

    Chapter 278 ¨C Stuffed Pie

    ¡°That guy should be a student of Tianjing Academy, like Ma Dong. That girl¡¯s Scarlet, the granddaughter of Old Greene. As for the other two, they have pretty good backgrounds. Apollo¡¯s Sharmie. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s extremely popr in the OP, and is the legitimate sessor of Apollo.¡±

    ¡°The Apollo Family¡­ Ma Dong¡¯s girlfriend seems to be from the Apollo Family, right? He can also be considered to have the upper hand at relying on girls.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. I assumed it would be apletely one sided show when it came to connections. I never imagined that he could actually find people to support him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only holding on in that aspect. They aren¡¯t of any great use. In the end, they¡¯re just from the younger generation and can¡¯t represent their families. This should just be personal friendship between youths.¡± Other than shock and astonishment, there were some things that were quite clear. ¡°In terms of rtionships between families, Ten still hasn¡¯t had anyone show up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit dangerous for your friend topare connections with the other party.¡± Being observant and alert, and with the Potter Family¡¯s status in the Federation, Laura had been to many simr social gatherings since she was little, and many of her habits had be subconscious reactions. ¡°Those on your friend¡¯s side are only a few businessmen. As for the other side, most of them are in various positions of the local government. If he can¡¯t contend locally, then the others will be even more worrisome.¡±

    Sharmie didn¡¯t care about this at all. In her eyes, whoever won or lost was of no importance to her whatsoever. True love between two people couldn¡¯t be stopped by even God himself.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, when this is finished, you should apany me to do some special training, okay? Those wonderful ideas that you proposedst time gave me a lot of inspiration. It¡¯s a pity we were only chatting, long rangedbat can only be truly understood in realbat!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Sharmie, speaking of ranged techniques, Scarlet¡¯s a specialist.¡± A teasing glint shed in Laura¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Wang Zhong, I¡¯ve tested out the evolution of the Bear Rules the World that you talked about previously. Indeed, it¡¯s very effective now. I wish to try it out in realbat with you. Tomorrow afternoon, apany me to slice and dice!¡±

    Hearing this, Sharmie¡¯s expression instantly changed. Giving a slight shake of her sexy bottom, a creak rang out from the chair¡¯s legs as she pressed herself tightly against Wang Zhong and said, ¡°I asked first. Wang Zhong, you have to apany me tomorrow afternoon. You can have him the next afternoon, Laura.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the question of who asks first.¡± Laura wasn¡¯t willing to show any signs of weakness. With a gentle shift of her long legs, she sat even closer to Wang Zhong than Sharmie.

    These two, who had stepped into the OP roughly two years ago, were predestined enemies. As they were hailed as the two great ball queens of the North and South, their rtionship as enemies had already been established.

    This time, when they went to Tianjing, Laura stayed at Scarlet¡¯s house while Sharmie stayed at Mmi¡¯s. Aside from frequently butting heads, the two would also oppose each other equally harshly. They would even secretly scheme while walking. As for Wang Zhong, he was at the other end of the bullets fired by them. Perhaps the twodies needed a ¡®living object¡¯ as a target that could be judged.

    In fact, there were even times that Wang Zhong really wanted to know what would be the result of the two of them starting an all out battle¡­. It¡¯d be too vicious¡­

    ¡°This is a question of who has greater needs and who¡¯s more fitting! If it¡¯s about rangedbat strategies, Scarlet¡¯s better than Wang Zhong, and can definitely improve along with you! However, when ites to practicing my Bear Rules the World, she isn¡¯tparable to Wang Zhong! Am I right, Wang Zhong?¡±

    As he watched and heard this scene going on, he entered a meditative state akin to a monk! If he was to give his opinion now, he would really be a pig!

    ¡°Wang Zhong?!¡± Sharmie was getting increasingly agitated, pressing herself straight onto Wang Zhong¡¯s side. As her voluptuous chest pushed against him, her beautiful eyes opened wide. The double pressure of spirit and body!

    Thisss, this same move again¡­as if I don¡¯t have any chest! Who¡¯s scared of who!

    Laura sneered. Faced with her predestined enemy¡¯s challenge, she would rather die than retreat. Her soft and tender mountains immediatelyunched an intense assault on WangZhong¡¯s right. With Sharmie assaulting from the left, the two of them squashed Wang Zhong like a pancake.

    It would¡¯ve been alright if they had just pressed their bodies onto him. Truth to be told, the two of them had so much control that they just left a sliver of a distance between them and Wang Zhong, with thetter being treated as aplete object by the two of them.

    Student Wang Zhong was now drunk and intoxicated. Although he wasn¡¯t a pervert, he was by all means an normal male. Furthermore, such suspense¡­impossible, wait! Scarlet¡¯s watching beside me! Furthermore, if a victory was snatched away by the twopetingdies, Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t know who won or lost. However, he was certain that he would definitely die.

    Hastily giving a gentle cough, he said, ¡°Heroines¡­.I have to do experiments in the afternoon tomorrow. Although I really want to help you two, I¡¯m truly unable to offer any assistance.¡±

    Shooting a look at each other, Laura and Sharmie could only drop this case.

    Seeing this, Scarlet started tough silently. Mmi had always suspected that Laura and Sharmie had a somewhat ambigious rtionship with Wang Zhong. However, Scarlet didn¡¯t see it this way.

    Since a very long time ago, she had already noticed Wang Zhong. That was when everyone was still a first year freshman. During the semestral exams, she was already paying attention to him, a male student of the Commander department who was more capable in theory than her.

    She had frequently seen him in the library, and often saw him do various kinds of academic assignments with single minded devotion. In the heroic academies, the majority of the students would pursue greater strength as their top priority, or would act pretentiously cool or suave. There really weren¡¯t many people who could focus on reading books and studying. At the time, she already felt that Wang Zhong was quite a special person, a really quiet and calm student. She also knew that, other than simrly bad mouthed Ma Dong, he seemed to have no other friends in the academy. In fact, he was even looked down on by the majority of people, who had nicknamed him ¡°bookworm¡±.

    However, in just a year, this bookworm that was seemingly looked down upon by everyone was actually able to attract the attention of heaven favored girls like Laura and Sharmie. Faced with this, one could only say that the matters of the world are unpredictable.

    In fact, she really like the image of Wang Zhong being received in such weing fashion, it made her feel as though something of her own was being appreciated and praised by other people. It gave her heartfelt happiness and acknowledgement.

    While Scarlet was having wild thoughts, waves of astonished sighs instantly rang out, drawing the attention of Laura and Sharmie.

    ¡°Wee, Mr Gaia!¡±

    ¡°Good to see you, Mr Gaia!¡±

    Ten and his uncle were respectfully apanying a middle aged man as they strode into the grounds, arge group of people hastily stood up to smile and give their greetings.

    Gaia Terandor. This was the true nobility of Saint Mongols City, the head of foreign affairs for the Terandor Family!

    Faced with a flood of greetings, Gaia only nodded his head slightly. The difference in status showed how different their perspectives were. In a ce like Tianjing, where fishes and dragons were mixed together, regardless of whether they were government figures or the local big shot, they were all just mud that couldn¡¯t even support a wall.

    He had some rtions with Ten¡¯s uncle, Asima, having built up many years of friendship in Saint Mongols. He¡¯d also heard of thepetition between the two younger generation members of the Assassin Family. To him, it seemed a small matter had been blown up. Also, having nothing to do currently, and hearing from Asima that there was some good stuff avable in this auction, he reluctantly came to take a look.

 Chapter 279.1 â€“ Various Kinds of Divine Methods

    Chapter 279.1 ¨C Various Kinds of Divine Methods

    With a sweeping nce, he could not help but notice that the grounds were kept in a presentable state. He also recognised only some of the individuals who came to greet him, while the rest wereplete strangers to him. Despite that, he still nodded towards them as per proper etiquette. This in itself was a great disy of face for the greeters themselves.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Looking over towards Sharmie, he smiled faintly as hemented, ¡°So you¡¯ve havee as well, virtuous niece of mine?¡±

    Sharmie was well-acquainted with Gaia, as both of their families, the Terandor and the Apollo Families, possessed great influence over the military forces. As such, their families are friends of sorts, Sharmie having stayed over at Saint Mongols for an extended period of time when she had left for the Northern region to attend an exchangepetition. Her father had contacted her to remind her to pay her respects to a couple of seniors, a request she had turned down as she found it troublesome.

    However, at the end, he was still her senior. Now was not the time to make a fuss of such matters. She stood up and returned the greeting. ¡°How are you, uncle Gaia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well enough,¡± chuckled Gaia with a faint smile, with an air of seniority around him. ¡°Youss, why didn¡¯t youe visit me when you were in Saint Mongol? If this happens again, uncle Gaia will get angry, you know?¡±

    Upon being reprimanded, Sharmie¡¯s face became red with embarrassment. Wordlessly, all she could do was to nod her head.

    Perceiving that Sharmie wasn¡¯t invited over by Ten, Gaia ended his chat with her and proceeded to find a seat. Without a word from him, he had caused the entire auction to be much quieter.

    For Sharmie, meeting seniors that held some rtionship to her family gave her a huge headache. With the conversation with Gaia over, she quietly rxed her breathing, any sense of overbearingness she had when confronting head on against Laurapletely dissipated away. Hastily sitting down, she muttered, ¡°Ma Dong was going to have a slight problem at hand¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Zhong could feel the aura emitted by Gaia. Indeed, the moment he had stepped in, his presencepletely overwhelmed Ma Dong and suppressed the air of superiority he had garnered from Laura and Sharmie. However, this was to be expected, considering that Gaia was a senior within the family and it was not too big a loss.

    ¡°Do you see where he had positioned himself at?¡± indicated Sharmie. ¡°It seems that there will be more people of his standing that will be attending this auction.¡±

    As she was on close terms with Mmi, Sharmie knew who Ma Dong had invited to the auction. Most of them were Tianjing¡¯s local merchants. Considering his connections to the Assassin Family, he can be considered to be someone of importance. However, other than that, he is but a simple merchant.

    Of the people he had invited over, other than herself and Laura, the only one who stood out was Scarlet¡¯s grandfather, elder Greene. Although elder Greene¡¯s status was revered, in Sharmie¡¯s eyes, he was nothing whenpared against those who wield immense power inrge aristocratic families like Gaia.

    Ma Dong had already used up most of his aces that he had up his sleeves. Yet, the opponent had so easily gained back the advantage and sessfully suppressed him with just a simple hand. This called into question if there was still a need to continue thispetition.

    Wang Zhong looked over to Laura, and the only thing he did was give a smile.

    Just as Sharmie finished her sentence, big shots entered the grounds in waves of two and three.

    An elder from the Toronto Family, the steward of the Pelican Family¡­four of them had entered the premises, and every one of them was a member of the top families within the Federation! In addition, they were on familiar terms with Gaia. They all sat beside him and started chatting in a rxed manner.

    What was defined a first grade family? You must be one of the ten strongest aristocratic families in the Federation, and possess wealth that ranged over hundreds of millions, along with sufficient power and authority inrge scale cities like Tianjing. With all these would you then be listed as a first grade family! Purely possessing wealth wasn¡¯t enough. The Sion Family in Copperfield was considered a second grade family who possessed wealth butcked authoritarian power. Within the Federation, authority was something that cannot be easily bought over by wealth.

    However, anyone family that acquired the title of a first grade family would have already been engaged in a gigantic family conglomerate. It would have been deeply rooted in the Federation and havested up to four or five generations at the very least. An example of such a family would be the Assassin Family. Although they clearly didn¡¯t possess the same level of fame and reputation as the ten great families, they had extensive reach within the underground world. They had formed numerous cliches to attain mutual benefits and protection; a gigantic interest group like them was not something the ten greatest families can simply write off.

    Just a few of them had caused the entire focus of the audience to shift away towards themselves. Boisterousughter can be hearding from Ten¡¯s side. Various dignitaries were chatting with each other, each of them casting disdainful looks towards the huge group of merchants that were quietly sitting at the other side. ¡°So that side belong¡¯s to Ten¡¯s opponent? What a joke¡­¡±

    ¡°They are just a bunch of merchants. Do they think that with a bit of money, they could be influential figures themselves? That is reallyughable!¡±

    ¡°Businessmen always look out for the greatest mary benefits. Look, there¡¯s quite a few people over there who are trying to be secretive.I reckon that they¡¯ll not even have the courage to open their mouths to bid when the auction starts.¡±

    ¡°However,t Mr Gaia and the others turning up today was an unexpected surprise. Perhaps, this auction isn¡¯t as simple as it seems.¡±

    The auction grounds was buzzing with discussions, while the gathering circles on Ma Dong¡¯s side remained silent. It¡¯ll be a lie if the people over there said they weren¡¯t regretting their decision toe. Yet, there was always a risk in gambling, and the higher the risk involved, the greater the rewards. Therefore, the only thing one could do was toment that one¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t good. Indeed, Ma Dong¡¯s opponent was not fools who only knew how to boast. Going againstrge powerful individuals with immense authority within the Assassin Family with his meager fame and reputation was too much for Ma Dong to handle.

    Some of the less courageous ones that had already stood up quietly, preparing to leaving the grounds. Perhaps their betrayal would bear heavily on their conscience. Yet, when those people stood up, the great doors of therge hall were pushed open once again. Three old men walked into the auction grounds, and their arrival brightened up the faces of Ma Dong and Mmi.

    There¡¯s still some more VIPs from Ma Dong¡¯s side? Who¡¯s that?

    Everyone¡¯s attention was turned towards the three

    Whoosh. Those few are¡­

    The front two people were recognized by the most of the people present. They were the headmaster of the Tianjing Academy, elder Greene, and the Dean of the Runic Department of Tianjing Academy, Dean Moore.

    Honestly speaking, those two¡¯s statuses weren¡¯t low, as they held positions of power within the academy.

    Dean Moore was a special research member of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Runic Technology. Furthermore, he was a famous runic weapons grandmaster. The number of people who wanted him to create for them a specialized runic weapon wasn¡¯t small. Therefore, there were many great figures in the Federation who owed him favors, and a great many of them had vast circles of connections.

    Compared to Moore, elder Greene was not involved in as many things. However, he had held the position of headmaster of Tianjing Academy for thirty odd years. The Tianjing Academy was extremely powerful in the past. A couple of first ss characters had graduated from it, such as Grace who was promoted into Sanctuary Division two years back. It could be said that he has students everywhere within the Federation. In addition, both his son and daughter possessed a high status within the federation parliament, causing the status of this old man to explode. Regardless of where he went now, he would be recognised by all.

    However, although the two of them were on par with first ss characters on the level of speaker Rex, the influence and prestige of a first grade family within the federation like Gaia¡¯s family was something that truly cannot be matched. After all, neither of them possessed a powerful background or unlimited power and influence. Furthermore, while the majority of the people in the education system possess revered statuses, they do not possess much power and influences. While people would ordinarily respect them, most would not would give the slightest care about a so called elder figure.

    However, who was the third old man that had came in together with the other two? He walked in between elder Greene and Moore, with the trio appearing to be talking andughter together. His background was not from a small familyl, yet 95% of the people present didn¡¯t recognize him. He¡¯s too unfamiliar¡­

    Wait a minute, why did Ten and his uncle look like they had just seen a ghost?

    In the next moment, Asima opened his mouth wide in iparable astonishment when he saw the old man. He could only stare speechless at the old man. This sparked greater curiosity out of the people present. Exactly who was that person? We really want to know!

    ¡°Mr Sc-, Mr Scoffer!¡± stuttered Gaia Terandor. He who was brimming with arrogance when he stepped in could not help but to step up as he greeted the neer.

 Chapter 279.2 â€“ Various Kinds of Divine Methods

    Chapter 279.2 ¨C Various Kinds of Divine Methods

    Scoffer?

    Although that person¡¯s face was not easily recognizable, the name sounded extremely familiar. That Scoffer?

    Everyone was shocked as they immediately remembered the name from the Federation.

    In the entire history of the Federation, there was only person named Scoffer who could cause a figure like Gaia Terandor to lose control over his emotions!

    Scoffer Potter! The vice headmaster of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences, the headmaster of the Copperfield Academy, the great elder of one of the ten great families, the Potter Family! His string of titles was more than sufficient to blind the eyes of everyone who was present.

    Noticing Gaia, Old Potter nodded in greeting. He usually disliked attending such events and would not havee if it were not for the treasure being Wang Zhong and reputations of the other godly old men.

    Instantly, the grounds fell into an absolute silence. Although first grade families were extremely powerful, they were still only first grade. There was noparing them to the Potter Family, a gargantuan monster and one of the ten great families in the Federation.

    ¡°It really is Scoffer Potter¡­ Oh my god! This card of Ma Dong is truly heaven reaching!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve made the right bet!¡±

    ¡°The status that Mr Scoffer carries is something that Laura absolutely can¡¯t match. This represents the will of the entire family.¡±

    ¡°True. Furthermore, Mr Scoffer is the vice headmaster of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences. Just this title alone is enough to scare people shitless. I¡¯ve heard that many of the old figures in the Federation¡¯s military would always mingle and drink tea in the Institute of Sciences, all for the sake of getting an advantage in military research. Those great figures in the Institute of Sciences possesses extremely high and powerful statuses!¡± The previously depressed Tianjing businessmen were extremely emotional, with Ma Dong feeling the same! Just looking at Gaia and the rest of those rampant people had left him feeling embarrassed. At this moment, however, all the unhappiness had instantly dissipated into thin air.

    Sharmie was also stunned dizzy by this as she stared resentfully at Laura. Ever since their face to face meeting, thepetition between the two goddesses had not stopped once. She¡¯s too devious! She actually called an elder from her family to gain bonus points! This made Sharmie feel slightly wronged in this loss. ¡°What a good move Laura. I didn¡¯t know your grandfather would alsoe. You¡¯ve really gone quite the way to help Wang Zhong out, huh. You must have thrown quite the tantrum in front of your grandfather, right?¡±

    ¡°As if I have that big of a influence,¡± replied Laura with a smile. ¡°My grandfather is here due to Wang Zhong¡¯s invitation. That grandfather of mine views Wang Zhong as more of a treasure than this granddaughter of his.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Wang Zhong?¡± Sharmie¡¯s eyes widened. Although she and Laura were bothpetitive against each other, she knew that thetter was definitely not the type of person to casually lie about things like this. Did Wang Zhong actually possess such a big face? Even if he was the All Mouthy King, a figure like Scoffer would not care much about that. Those in scientific research shouldn¡¯t even have any interest towards fighting and killing, right?!

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you better not bete again this afternoon, okay? I¡¯ll wait for you to make tea from old Moore¡¯s collection!¡± Old Potter, Greene and Moore sat down beside the four youths. Right now, the research in the life of runic patterns had already entered an important phase, with quite a few critical questions that have yet to be deciphered and exined. It was not yet the time to unveil the fruit of their work. ¡°I only discovered today that this old fellow Moore has hidden some things away. An old grade Tie Guan Yin (tea). Truly worthy of one that creates runic weapons! He managed to obtain quite a bit of the goods!¡±

    ¡°Cough Cough¡­¡± Moore was typically more serious, being unable topletely let go in front of the juniors, unlike Old Potter. ¡°What are you saying in front of these young children¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight!¡± Old Potter smiled. ¡°Furthermore, Wang Zhong can be said to have the same level of seniority as me.¡±

    This was something that Moore was slightly unable to bear. On the issue of research problems, he was still able to haggle tooth and nail with Old Potter. Regardless of what Old Potter said, he was still Moore¡¯s superior. Furthermore, no matter how high ranked he was as a research member, he was just a member while Old Potter was a vice headmaster.

    ¡°They¡¯re just youths. Which one of them will be Wang Zhong¡¯s girlfriend? I want to call out my younger brother¡¯s wife. Can¡¯t I?¡± Old Potter blurted out. At this moment, he was truly devoted to Wang Zhong, any thoughts that brought benefits going straight to Wang Zhong. Nevertheless, this did not seem like a good ce to say such things.

    Moore, Greene, Scarlet and Sharmie all opened their mouths in shock as Laura¡¯s face flushed beet red. ¡°Grandpa! What are you talking about?!¡±

    If it was said by someone else, it would have been alright to ignore your seniority and call out your younger brother¡¯s wife, however, there¡¯s still your granddaughter Laura over here!

    This is so embarrassing.

    Having realised the problem with his words, Old Potter softly coughed twice before hastily changing the topic. Sharmie was alsopletely at loss by what she had heard. What research are they talking about? It couldn¡¯t possibly be dry old research, right? Also, isn¡¯t Laura¡¯s grandfather too open minded?

    Old Potter¡¯s arrival had undoubtedly caused a wave of uproar, giving Ten quite a bit of shock. Originally, he thought that Gaia and the group of people his uncle had invited were already quite scary and he was afraid only of beingpared to them. At this moment, however, he could clearly feel his side being suppressed as he looked at the people on Ma Dong¡¯s side chatting andughing.

    ¡°How is Ma Dong able to move Scoffer?! Is it because of Laura? That¡¯s not possible! Although he and Laura can be considered to have a bit of connection, it¡¯s impossible for him to achieve this step! Even with Laura, there¡¯s no reason why he could move such arge Buddha!¡± Ten tried his best to keep his voice down, yet his gaze was roaring. This was a fight that he absolutely could not lose. Originally, he assumed that his by inviting the big figures on his side would lead to an invincible victory against that piece of garbage. With his uncle having invested so much in this, if there was any mistake against his uncle¡¯s temper, Ten felt that there was a possibility for him to lose everything!

    ¡°What are you panicking for!¡± Asima shot a cold warning re at Ten, slightly unhappy about this disy from this nephew of his. In the end, he had yet to see the true face of the world. ¡°Do you job properly!¡±

    Asima himself was also shocked, having originally assumed that their win was already concluded with the appearance of Gaia and his group. He had even guessed that elder Greene and Moore would help Ma Dong, however, he had never imagined that thetter could actually move such arge Buddha like Scoffer.

    Absolutely unexpected!

    Asima¡¯s mouth formed a trace of a sneer. Ma Dong ah Ma Dong, you truly are a surprising little fellow. It¡¯s a pity that your luck isn¡¯t too good!

    At this moment, the Skylink in his hand started to ring, causing Asima¡¯s eyes to light up and he quickly led Ten out.

    Within the semi-transparent room with French windows, a pair of seemingly deadpan eyes were sizing up the situation in the grounds below.

 Chapter 280.1 â€“ The Killing Blow Appears

    Chapter 280.1 ¨C The Killing Blow Appears

    Given that Tumo Assassin was the leader of the family, there was no need for him to be personally present in the grounds below. Nevertheless, since the preparation of the auction this had long passed the stage of being a simplepetition between two juniors of the younger generation. This was the n of the family, with their goal being Tianjing City.

    Why was this the case? Truthfully speaking, Tianjing City was not a small ce. Its status in the Federation was not small as it was one of the ancient cities that had been preserved since the glorious era.

    The problem was that without anyrge scale dimensional resources, such as new mines or restricted regions, the environment in Tianjing City in recent times has be overly tranquil and peaceful. Theck of danger indicated ack of opportunities. Although it had relied on its fame as an ancient city to retain its position of a first ss city, there were norge families that had established themselves here. As such, crooks and honest folk mixed together in Tianjing City and its surrounding areas. Without a first ss market nor a first ss underground social order, Tianjing City had gradually be a ce with an awkward position that was neither up nor down.

    Previously, the Assassin Family had not cared about Tianjing, however, due to the matter between the two of their younger generation, it had drawn the family¡¯s attention to the situation in Tianjing. Consequently, they had discovered some things of interest.

    Unexpectedly, there was a small Rank C restricted region with an official record of a spatial fissure.

    Everyone knew that a spatial fissure meant the surrounding regions were unstable. In such a situation, sudden outbursts were possible. That was the result of long term frequent movements into extradimensional spaces, which also meant that there was an extremely likely possibility for second and third spatial fissures to ur in the vicinity of Tianjing city! Once there was a more stable fissure, a pathway to the hyperdimension would open up which was important for aiding the development of the family!

    The hyperdimension was of utmost importance for the families contending for resources and nurturing of their future talents. Although the family frequently organised groups to head into the hyperdimension, they had to rely on spatial pathways of the government or one of the ten great families. ess required an exorbitant price which was extremely limiting in the family¡¯s development.

    Currently, there were many super aristocratic families that upied dimensional spatial pathways after seizing simr dimensional resources, before springboarding themselves into setting up bases in the hyperdimension. It was only by achieving this that they would truly be able to expand and grow.

    The construction of a pathway alone was not too difficult as it only involved spending money, however, it was hard to find a spatial fissure to do so. The prior indication of one being present in Tianjing was the target of contention for any great family due to the special traits of Tianjing. If they were able to construct a stable scope of influence that was under the control of the Assassin Family in Tianjing, they would benefit if a spatial fissure appeared as they were the closestrge family and hence could upy it in an orderly and legal way.

    To the family, this auction was far too important, being the first official step they would make in Tianjing. Having sufficient rapport with the Tianjing government was considerably important. Therefore, when the elder council of the family decided to change the venue of the showdown to Tianjing, the people who were in the true core of the family had already known that Ma Dog would lose.

    Regardless of the human connections of these two young fellows, it would be impossible for them to genuinely establish the family with only the help of the help of the local government was impossible. This still required the family to take action! Despite this, those people could not be invited by the family as it would reveal their goal. They could only rely on the name of Ten¡¯s uncle to do so as there was nothing wrong with an uncle helping his nephew!

    The family had agreed from the start to not allow Ten¡¯s uncle to go all out, however, they now allowed him to do so, even secretly providing arge degree of support. It could be said that it wasn¡¯t only his uncle that stood behind Ten, in fact, the greater half of the Assassin Family seemed to backing him.

    No matter the quantity or the quality of the goods that were about to be auctioned off, Ma Dong would undoubtedly lose. Compared to Ten, Tumo Assassin had more admiration for Ma Dong, as thetter possessed the adequate amount of charisma coupled with ambition and guts. Yet, it was a pity that would not be his moment of emergence as hecked a strong background.

    Originally, his connections had peaked at Laura¡¯s level, however, never did Tumo imagine that Ma Dong would actually be able to invite Scoffer over. Although Old Potter did not have much authority in the Potter Family, when theypared statuses, even Tumo Assassin could only manage to be equal in status at the very most.

    This brat might very well be a true talent. It¡¯s a pity that his opponent today isn¡¯t Ten alone but the Assassin Family. Just Old Potter would not be enough to suppress the entire grounds.

    At this moment, the great doors of the auction were pushed open as Asima and Ten apanied two others, all four of them walking in. Simultaneously, the great doors of therge hall closed.

    These were thest two guests.

    From the looks of it, both of them were around fifty years of age and wore simple, fanciful clothes. Despite this, the two family insignias disyed on their chests instantly intimidated and suppressed the voices of everyone present in the grounds.

    On of the family insignias was an iparably revered crown. The gold crown emblem was engraved in an extremely luxurious and beautiful manner, which caused the family insignia to simply appear as exquisite as an artwork!

    This insignia was too well known. Just as there was no one in the OP that did not recognize Laura or Shamie, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the Federation who would not recognize that insignia.

    The Be Dean Family!

    They were one of the ten great families of the Federation and was the earliest to make their mark, as well as one of the most ancient families in the Federation. This family was already a super aristocratic family that existed hundreds of years ago during the glorious era, and possessedrge quantities of weapons and technologies from the that period of time.

    This was a family that had inherited the legacy of that glorious era. Theirrge quantities of old technologies, weapons, munitions as well as military might allowed them to reach an unshakable status in the initial period of the dark era during the establishment of the Federation. There was even a time when they had attempted to crown themselves as royalty. Although this attempt had been suppressed by the coboration of a few great families, which resulted in quite a big loss for them, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Currently, they were still one of the few gargantuan forces within the Federation. Ranked as one of the ten great families, they were engaged inrge quantities of military weapons and ammunitions, possessing an iparable influence within the Federation¡¯s military.

    At this moment, the one who was walking in front of Ten was John Be Dean, an elder stationed at the Saint Mongol City. Not only did he control arge portion of his family¡¯s resource trading within the northern area, he also possessed sufficient power and authority in the family¡¯s council! He appeared to be in his thirties, which when taking his status into consideration, he was rather young, while his silhouette clearly showed a person of iparable experience and capability.

    The other insignia was a golden lion, majestic head raised and poised to roar.

    The Torresto Family!

    As one of the ten great families in the Federation, they were known as the family in control of new energy. Their entire family seemed to control about half of the new energy sources in the Federation and the three greatest energy corporations were all under their authority!

    The lion was the king of the animal world, and this was the meaning behind their family insignia. Countless families had wanted to confront them, yet the only thing they could do was to rein in their anger and hatred. In fact, the strength of the Torresto Family was even higher than the once defeated Be Dean Family.

 Chapter 280.2 â€“ The Killing Blow Appears

    Chapter 280.2 ¨C The Killing Blow Appears

    The family member that hade over was steward Campbell, a male who was about forty years of age with a calm and awe inspiring gaze.

    Even though Old Potter was also a member of the ten great families and sighs of astonishment erupted when he arrived, the entrance of these two caused the atmosphere to fallpletely silent.

    This was not to say that Old Potter¡¯s status was not on par with the two. Although the Potter Family was ranked at the bottom of the ten great families, the other two were not top level figures of their families, being only elders that held certain level of power. In the end, they were still unable topare with Old Potter¡¯s status in his family and in truth, they could be considered as juniors in front of Old Potter.

    Although Old Potter had a revered position in his family, he did not care about family matters. Furthermore, the intimidating aura brimming around the two really forced its way into people¡¯s hearts. This was an aura that could be nurtured only by true leaders. Compared to the pleasant and amiable eyes of Old Potter, the pressureing from the two was akin to a higher power sending judgement from above!

    ¡°Oh my heavens! There¡¯s actually two elders from two of the ten great families appearing together¡­¡±

    ¡°The face of that Ten is actually that big?¡± People who had the slightest bit of intelligence still couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    ¡°This is the result of his uncle helping him from behind. After all, he is a leader from the Assassin Family.¡±

    ¡°I had assumed that the peak has already arrived when Scoffer entered previously. Looks like Ten is still stronger. Heavens. Is this really only an auction and not a parliamentary meeting of the Federation?¡±

    The people below were quickly bing crazy from being able to see these few great figures sitting together, something which was already an iparable glory by itself. The few distinguished guests invited by Ten could not help but to secretly take pictures with their Skylink. Being able to capture a photo of them sitting next to each other within the leaders of some of the ten great families in one ce would definitely be worth boasting about.

    After obtaining Old Potter¡¯s kind support from Wang Zhong, Ma Dong had originally felt that victory was within his grasp. He was absolutely sure that Ten could notpare with his lineup, knowing his strength and even having considered his uncle¡¯s help. When Gaia and his group appeared, however, Ma Dong had immediately felt that something was off. Those great figures grouped together had already exceeded Ten¡¯s and his uncle¡¯s capabilities. Adding the fact that the family¡¯s auction was to be held in Tianjing¡­

    Being intelligent, Ma Dong was already able to hypothesise regardless of how secretive the family¡¯s actions were. With one or two points being unassuming to the eye, he condensed all of the unusual events together.

    He had underestimated the discovery that his family had made in Tianjing, and also their decisive resolution the family had in wanting to wrestle in Tianjing. The family waspletely in the shadows about this matter.

    Indeed, an individual¡¯s strength could not contend against the might of the family. The domineering and overbearing ability of his brother in being able to carve a piece of the heavens by using only his fists could be said to be an individual urrence.

    Thinking about this, Ma Dong felt somewhat absent minded. At this moment, John and Campbell who had just taken their seats, was astonished upon noticing Old Potter. Clearly, they never imagined that the great elder of the Potter Family would show up in a ce like this, especially as he did not care about family matters. Furthermore, he had sat on the side that was in opposition to the people who had invited the two of them.

    As their gazes met, the trio faintly smiled at each other. Being unable to ignore their connections anding here to give support to the younger generation, whoever wins or loses did not hold much meaning to them as there was not anything they could contend for. The three of them were people who were on a higher level, having came across each other several times this year already in events like this. This resulted in them being clear about the others, however, there was not anything such as connections being made as they were simply acquaintances from before.

    The general situation had already been set, with nothing left worthy ofparing in the might of the middle level. People with high ss bloodlines like Gaia had already gained a superiority and suppressed the entire auction. The only hand Ma Dong had left was Old Potter, which was a one vs two disadvantage against John and Campbell. There was no need for anyone to announce the scores when everyone present could already see the obvious result.

    Ma Dong was merely a branch family member. Being able to aplish this step was already extremely outstanding. It was a pity that losing by just a little bit did not affect the judgement of who won or lost in the hearts of people.

    Wang Zhong gave Ma Dong a pat on his shoulder. He had not told Ma Dong about the two people he had met in the hyperdimensional adventurer base. Firstly, he was not sure about their statuses and secondly, he was not able to confirm if they would really attend the auction. From the looks of it, not mentioning them was the right thing to do otherwise the despair after this hope would be even greater.

    Mmi grabbed Ma Dong¡¯s hands, resulting in a grin from him. ¡°Fuck, do you have to go so far as to console me? With grandpa Potter here holding the fort for us, it won¡¯t be considered a loss for us. At the very most, it¡¯ll be a draw¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Old Potterughed. This youth¡¯s mental attitude is quite good. Nevertheless, he was only here to enjoy the liveliness and might take action only if there was a nice thing that appeared, nothing more.

    Currently, therge doors of the auction had already been closed, with the grounds immediately turning silent. Countless rays of light shone down from the ceiling and lit up the tform, instantly illuminating the brightly lit tform in a dazzling fashion. An auctioneer dressed in a tuxedo was about to climb up the tform when all of a sudden, bursts of extremely orderly footsteps rang out as banging sounds came from the outside of therge hall.

    This caused everyone, including the auctioneer, to gawk. Wasn¡¯t it too ridiculous for the luxurious hall to not be soundproofed? When the doors are shut, no sounds from the outside should be heard from inside. What are all those footsteps outside? There¡¯s even a slight shaking of the floor!

    Before anyone could regain their senses, therge doors of the hall were pushed open.

    At this moment, earth shattering sounds gushed in like a flood and shook everyone¡¯s brains.

    Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta¡­

    ¡°Attention! Stand at ease!¡±

    ¡°Standby!¡±

    At these roars, the entire ced turned silent. Gradually, everyone started to whisper in hushed tones as they received the news that there was an unexpected army standing outside. Two to three thousand elite soldiers?!

    Ta Ta Ta¡­ It appeared as though there were two people walking into thisrge hall. The few Assassin Family members who were in charge of receiving guests at the door did not dare to take even a single breath of air. They stood as still as a corpse, not moving a single inch until the two people appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    This is¡­.

    What appeared before them was a middle aged, well built man dressed in an ironed military uniform. He seemed strong in mind and spirit, the full four rows of medals pinned to his chest blinding the audience. Beside him stood a male dressed in a casual outfit. His aura was extraordinary, with even Campbell and John being unable to keep their faces straight.

    What was happening today?

 Chapter 281.1 â€“ This is just the start!

    Chapter 281.1 ¨C This is just the start!

    John couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces with Campbell.

    How could the measly Assassin Family attract such great figures?!

    The two of them were here due to owing a favor to Tumo Assassin while they were in Saint Mongols. Regardless of the Assassin Family¡¯s status, they could not bepletely unassuming in front of this duo, right? Furthermore, even if the Assassin Family wanted to establish themselves in Tianjing City and obtain some territory here, there simply wasn¡¯t any need to rm figures of such status!

    Even Old Potter, who was usually calm, was also somewhat moved. What are those two doing here?

    The entire auction grounds became abnormally quiet upon the entrance of the two. Even if the two men were not recognizable, their family insignias pinned on their chests were certainly well known. The Stuart Family and the Musk Family were terrifying existences that could shake the Federation when they stamped their feet.

    ¡°May I know which one of you is Mr Ma Dong?¡± The voice of the middle aged military male sounded iparably clear, resounding across the entire grounds. The most important point, however, was the title ¡°Mr¡±, which had stunned everyone.

    Exactly how was a person like Ma Dong able to have such a great figure to show so much respect to him???

    ¡°I am!¡± Ma Dong eximed in reply after choking on his saliva. He hastily walked over, trying his best to prevent his heart from beating so ferociously.

    ¡°I heard that this auction of yours requires and invitation to enter?¡± The other male spoke with a smile. ¡°Is it possible for you to give out two more invitations? We came from a far away ce just to attend your auction.¡±

    ¡°Naturally! That is no problem at all! May I know how I should address the two of you?¡± Ma Dong¡¯s usual carefree and even crazy attitude was reced by slight confusion. Wang Zhong had told him that there was a possibility for great figures to attend this auction, however, that was something he could not confirm. Truthfully speaking, Ma Dong did not have high hopes. Even the arrival of Old Potter was a massive surprise to him and it had already exceeded his boundaries of happiness. Now, he was truly frightened, in a good way.

    ¡°Darwin Stuart,¡± replied the middle aged general with a faint smile.

    The casually dressed, slightly older man also smiled faintly as he said ¡°Disse Musk.¡±

    Upon hearing the names, Ma Dong was instantly dazed, along with everyone in the auction grounds.

    Unexpectedly, they were truly from the Musk and Stuart Families!

    Furthermore, the two that came were actually Darwin Stuart and Disse Musk!

    Although they were also part of the ten great families of the Federation like the Be Dean, Potter and Torresto Families, there was a clear distinction of status between each family!

    The Stuart Family was known as the strongest family within the Federation. Although there were a few hidden families in the underground that possessed strengths that could contend against them, they were indeed the strongest on the surface. They were the most extensive within the territories that the Federation had set foot on. Regardless of work, agriculture, military, business and various other aspects, they were universally recognized as the uncrowned kings.

    As for the Musk Family, they were known as the monarchs of money. The Federation banks were set up by the Musk Family, with their eyes and hands reaching far and wide, possessing exceedingly high statuses. The members of the Musk Family never made friends with the prerequisite of having money, since they had no need for it and were a family that had yed with money to the very extreme.

    Thebined statuses of these two great families absolutely eclipsed that of the Be Dean and the newly instated Torresto Family. Besides, look at who hade to represent them!

    Darwin Stuart. This was a name that 99.9% of everyone present had heard of before. This was a name that appeared the most frequently on the posters of the Federation military in the Skylink. Previously one of the top ten military geniuses of the Federation, he was also the youngest and most outstanding major general! He wielded authority in the military and was a cornerstone of strength in his family. Compared to him, John or Campbell were undoubtedly much more inferior, as they only held middle level positions in their respective families and were arranged to contend for a small region.

    On the other hand, Disse Musk¡­ he was one of the permanent members of council for the Musk Family¡¯s council, and one of the ten most famous presiding judges of the hyperdimensional adventurer bases!

    Upon noticing the two entering, even John and Campbell felt their scalps turning numb, let alone Ten and the other small characters.

    What had the most importance in the Federation? That would definitely be the hyperdimension resources!

    One only needed to see a gigantic family like the Assassin Family and what they had aplished for the sake of a baseless spatial fissure to understand the importance of the hyperdimension in the higher ups of the Federation. Furthermore, of the two who had shown up, one was a major general that who controlled the might of the Federation¡¯s military in the hyperdimension, while the other was a presiding judge in an adventurer base¡­ it was not an exaggeration to say that the fates of many families wereid in the hands of these two.

    Every single person that knew about the identity of Darwin or Musk was involuntarily dumbfounded. In face, even Tumo Assassin who was ¡°hiding¡± on the second floor could not help but stand up.

    ¡°What is Ma Dong auctioning today?¡± Tumo Assassin could keenly sense something was going on immediately.

    The steward beside him instantly understood his master¡¯s thoughts. ¡°From the itinerary he had submitted, there¡¯s a trio of sealed earth, a piece of ancient Rheims crystal bone, a seventh grade mutated gem and a Darnassus demon sword¡­¡±

    Usually, these could all be considered pretty good auction items, however, none of these could possibly catch Darwin¡¯s interest. From Ma Dong¡¯s first reaction when he saw Darwin, anyone with a bit of judgement could tell that the former didn¡¯t recognize thetter at all.

    The steward hesitated. ¡°Could it be that they were invited by Headmaster Scoffer?¡±

    If one was talking about face, Scoffer Potter definitely had the capability of doing so as he was the vice headmaster of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences, the brother of the family leader of the Potter Family and the only great elder of the Potter Family. However, Scoffer Potter truly did not care about family business. If one was to rank the people currently present on seniority, he would be one of the ten venerated people in the ten great families of the Federation.

    Even if that was the case, this was an impossible matter as it involved the sensitive business of mutual benefits after all. Inviting Darwin to such an auction was not as simple as inviting him to a meal. Furthermore, Scoffer was clearly directing his conversation with his granddaughter and those beside her, with Ma Dong being just an apaniment. It was obvious that Ma Dong did not hold much importance to Scoffer. For the headmaster toe down personally was already an extremely monumental task for him, yet to also invite Darwin over? Tumo Assassin was not that old to have turned senile.

 Chapter 281.2 â€“ This is just the start!

    Chapter 281.2 ¨C This is just the start!

    ¡°Could it be that the little fellow has some other great figure helping him in secret?¡± This time, Tumo Assassin was unable to make the slightest sense of this. There were many times that he had wanted to personally walk down to apany Darwin and Musk, however, he resisted his urges in the end. After all, he was observing the auction in secret and suddenly appearing would clearly be deliberate.

    In the midst of the venue, Ma Dong seemed to have also recognized the capabilities of the two and hastily invited the two to their seats. Indeed, there was no connection between the two and Old Potter, with them only recognizing each other. After exchanging nods in greeting, the two automatically took their seats at a small table allocated to them without speaking to anyone else. In the adventurer base, when the mysterious ¡°Fate Master¡± had previously asked them toe and find Ma Dong, Darwin had only needed to quickly check the understand the situation. The little actions of the Assassin Family could not escape Darwin¡¯s faze, it was merely that he had chosen to ignore them. Indeed, their goal was the golden stone b. Even if it was a joke by the Fate Master, they needed to treat his words seriously. Although this Ma Dong may not have any rtionship with the Fate Master, they would still give him for the sake of giving face to the Fate Master.

    The two gazed at the tform in the front, clearly showing great anticipation for this auction.

    A few of the elders who were secretly helping out in the action began to whisper to each other. As the time for the auction to begin drew near, they exchanged a few Skylink messages with Tumo Assassin on the second floor. Quickly, an old man hobbled over as he rushed up the back of the stage and reced the slightly nervous auctioneer who was already there.

    This old man was also an auctioneer. Walking up the tform, he gently shook his bell, causing the clear sound to ring across the tform.

    ¡°First of all, the Assassin Family wees all the distinguished guests. This old man is Tony, and I will be your main host for the Giant Axe auction.¡± The old man faintly smiled, before cupping his hands to pay respect towards Darwin and the others sitting in the front rows.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Tony Assassin who is hosting¡­¡±

    Quite a few people recognized this old man. He was the chief representative auctioneer for the Assassin Family, and had considerable fame and prestige within that circle. Usually, he would be in charge of quite a few auctions over in the Saint Mongol City. It was already exceptionally rare for him to personally hold down the fort. The only reason he had rushed over was due to the predetermined auctioneer being unable to cope with the aura radiating from Darwin and Musk. Indeed, his appearance became the cornerstone that weighed down the entire auction grounds. This was certainly a trait possessed by only specialized auctioneers who have seen it all. Although the Assassin Family could not bepared with the ten great families, they were not so weak to the point of having stage fright in front of them. Being a family of assassins, they had a certain connection with the underground world, experiencing various kinds of events, some in broad daylight and others that could not see the break of day.

    After a few opening sentences to ease the atmosphere, he immediately started on the main event.

    The entire flow of the auction was rather clear and all of the auction items were provided by Ten and Ma Dong. The first part of the event was filled with misceneous objects that were auctioned together. The main reason for this was to spice up the atmosphere. Naturally, these items were not ordinary, however, the special performances from Ten and Ma Dong would show up at the end. Only then would it be the grand finale that both sides have spent their hearts and souls to prepare.

    The first item was a sixth grade fire nucleus.

    ¡°The very first item is a ¡®Fire Energy Nucleus¡¯ supplied by Mr Ma Dong. Ites from a scarlet scaled earthfire beast.¡± As Tony introduced the item, a beauty dressed in a uniform carried over a tray on which a transparent box sat. A small ball of fire that contained a nucleus seemed to float inside. It had the attribute to continuously emit the fire element, causing it to be iparably scorching to one¡¯s eyes. From a single look, one would assume that it was a little miniature sun.

    ¡°This is a sixth grade Fire Energy Nucleus certified by Saint Mongol City¡¯s energy association. The purity of its energy is judged to be grade 2A, with the density being grade A. The degree ofpletion is 99.69%. The final evaluation is set as a grade 2A fire attribute energy nucleus.¡± During his introduction of the item, Tony disyed the certifications pertaining to its specifications. Raising the tray into the air, the elegantly dresseddy walked back on forth on the tform, doing her best to allow everyone a clear view of the item. ¡°The starting bid is 3 million credits, with the lowest increment being a hundred thousand.¡±

    The very first item was already a high grade. An Energy Nucleus was apletely different thing from an Energy Crystal on the forehead of every mutated beast which represented the energy aggregate of their grade. Unlike this, an Energy Nucleus would only appear on extremely unique mutated life forms, and was formed from distinctly characteristic elemental attributes. They have considerable value and were in rather huge demand for research of special domains and absolutely could not be reced by Energy Crystals.

    Other than that, it was extremely difficult to obtain an Energy Nucleus as once a mutated beast died, it took an extremely short amount of time before its Energy Nucleus would dissipate away. Therefore, it was generally extracted when the beast is alive. Furthermore, the method of preservation was also extremely special. At this moment, the transparent box that held the Fire Energy Nucleus was an extraordinary construct. An Energy Nucleus that was able to obtain grade 2A was even rarer. The starting price of 3 million was a great bargain and although it was definitely not the final price, it had already caused quite a few people to salivate.

    In addition to the few great figures in the front, there were already people striving to outdo one another.

    ¡°3.2 million credits!¡±

    ¡°3.3 million!¡±

    ¡°3.8 million!¡±

    The bidding voices continued to rise in session.

    The guests that were invited over weren¡¯t just merely observers and showpieces. Aside from especially great figures like Darwin, there was no difference from them to any other people who had casually walked to take a look. The motive to invite these guests over was for them to spend money. This involved thepetition between Ma Dong and Ten, as their earlier contest of human connections was only the first phase. The ultimate factor was whether one side was more willing to spend to spend for the side they rooted for, and how much money each side spent. That was truly the test of human connections. As for the auction items, that was just another contest factor.

    This Fire Energy Nucleus was one of the main harvests of the adventure squads that the Ma Family had sent out, showing that they still possess quite good luck.

    The price rapidly rose to around 6 million, already reaching the ck market price range. The bids didn¡¯t stop there, however, as they continued to rise and rise. The faces of the people that Ma Dong had invited were big, they truly had loads of money and every single one of them were local rich men. Although their faces were not on par with those great figures, they did not have any pressure in spending money. Although there was some slight dread towards the human connections that Ten possessed, the appearance of powerful alliance members like Darwin made their courage and confidence grow by ten fold, such that the government officials on Ten¡¯s side could not help but start to sweat.

    The atmosphere in the grounds was zing, and slowly transitioned into afortable stage.

    The great figures sitting at the front clearly did not care about this prelude. John and the others continued to observe Darwin and Musk, although the two simply watched the show leisurely. From time to time, they would exchange a few words, before shooting nces at the side towards Old Potter and Ma Dong.

    This auction had shown Wang Zhong a whole new world. From the beginning, the Fire Energy Nucleus was already an extremely high grade item in his eyes. This kind of special capability was extremely important for special ability users. The energy contained in it was alive, and had an extremely powerful strengthening effect towards one¡¯s special ability. Since he already possessed a fire attribute special ability, Wang Zhong could already feel the intimacy towards the Fire Energy Nucleus.

    At the final price of 5 million, our student Wang could only salivate at the thought of it.

 Chapter 282.1 â€“ No Hurt Would Occur If There Was No Competition

    Chapter 282.1 ¨C No Hurt Would ur If There Was No Competition

    Apart from the fire nucleus, there were quite a few things that had attracted Wang Zhong¡¯s attention. In fact, halfway through the auction, he even saw a so called ¡°dragon egg¡± which was actually a mutated python egg. Nine times out of ten, this thing originated from the empires. If it hatched, it would be a quasi soul beast that possessed considerablebat capabilities. Furthermore, it was extremely luxurious to own one as it was the most expensive and extravagant pet. The sky high starting price of 10 million credits caused a small uproar to erupt within the auction.

    Guests from both sides had summoned sufficient energies during the bidding wars, quickly setting new records in history for the Giant Axe Auction grounds. Generally, a final bid reaching 2 million credits would already be an extremely satisfactory result, however, this auction¡¯s finale wasn¡¯t even close and yet the prices had already reached 3 million!

    One had to say that the Assassin Family hadmitted their hard earned capital to this auction. Tumo Assassin was extremely satisfied that everyone was eager to showcase themselves after being stimted by the environment, even if it was just for the sake of leaving an impression to the great figures present. If the Assassin Family wanted to start constructing a spatial pathway, it was clear that they would need even more funds and capital. Being the family leader, this was the most important decision he had made, and was critical in the fight for the sake of promoting the Assassin Family up the ranks within all of the families in the Federation.

    The finale finally arrived, the special performance segment from each side!

    The first one was Ten¡¯s show.

    An alluringdy held a little tray as she walked up the tform. On the tray was a bottle of unknown fluid that alternated in colour between red and green.

    ¡°H2D9 medicinalpound!¡± When Tony announced the name of the substance, the entire audience became silent.

    Currently, the Federation¡¯s level of technology in biological sciences was much more advanced than mankind in the glorious era. H2D was once the research project of longevity that the Federation had once conducted. Although the research had failed in the end, it still left behind many useful things, with the H2D being the most famous. It was able to stimte and increase the regeneration of new cells at an extreme rate, causing normal people to reverse up to 5 or 6 years in age. Naturally, the more one used it, the greater the resistance ne would have to its effects, with the results bing weaker and weaker. There was no problem for ordinary people to live another 20 to 30 years more, however, any longer would be just a dream. H2D9 was the 9th iteration of the drug.

    Although its production method had long been published, there were only a handful of ces within the Federation that were genuinely able to produce it. Firstly, it required extremely advanced technologies and methods. Secondly, the materials needed were difficult to find, resulting in supplies being unable to meet demands. This made it such an extremely precious and luxurious item within the higher ups of the Federation. It was an incredibly rare sight for it to appear in such an open fashion like an auction.

    ¡°The main ingredient for this drug is the blood from a mutated old tortoise at least thousands of years old. After undergoing certification by the specialist council, the efficacy of this drug is grade 3A. The starting price is 5 million credits, with increments of one hundred thousand at the minimum.¡±

    ¡°5 and a half million!¡±

    ¡°6 million!¡±

    ¡°7 million!¡± By now, the eyes of quite a few people had turned red. The rate of increase in price waspletely different from before. The only way that ordinary businessmen and even some government officials coulde into contact with such a thing would be by chance. Compared to their lifespan, money was not worth anything to them. Within a span of two to three minutes, the price had already exceeded that of the quasi dragon egg. The people from Ma Dong¡¯s side were the first to yield. After all, this item was part of Ten¡¯s act. Raising the price too high would be akin to putting the cart before the horse. In the end, the final price of 20 million still shell shocked arge number of people.

    ¡°The second item is three vials of Heroic Soul medicine!¡± When the adorned beauty raised the set of vials onto the tform, several people below were excited to the point of standing up.

    All along, this era belonged to those Heroic Soul Soldiers! Possessing strong and powerful martial strength, having a lifespan that was one third longer while still having a youthful appearance, these were traits unique to the Heroic Soul Soldiers!

    It was a false assumption that the Federation had many Heroic Soul Soldier due to their tens of thousands of elite divisions in the Frontlines where these Heroic Soul Soldiers were the baseline level. The rate at which an ordinary person became a Heroic Soul Soldier was not even 0.01%. Even if there were many outstanding talents who have been handpicked by various great heroic soul academies and were all experts at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, only 10% of them would sessfully cast their heroic souls after graduation. From this, anyone could tell the difficulty of thest step before breaking through to Heroic Soul. This Heroic Soul medicine could let a person at thete phase of Casted Soul Stage to immediately breakthrough to the Heroic Soul Stage! For those who have been stuck right at the doors of the Heroic Soul Stage for their entire life, the value of this item absolutely exceeds anything in this world!

    Furthermore, there were three vials! This is akin to having three Heroic Soul Soldiers! With such strength, one could already establish an extremely powerful family! Such an item was virtually priceless in the ck market, and there was actually three of them for sale right here.

    At this, quite a few people were unable to suppress their sighs in admiration of the Assassin Family¡¯s might as they hastily took action. It was estimated that they would never have a second chance toe across such a situation where they could buy three vials at once. For financial groups without support from big families or influences, the most important thing for them was to establish their own power. Due to this, the bids soared crazily, before a local businessmen invited over by Ma Dong gave sky high bid of 36 million credits! This had already surpassed the value of the potion itself a little. The highest price the Heroic Soul Drugs had been sold for in the ck market was around 7 to 8 million credits. Naturally, they had no market price!

    Ten had started with two considerably high grade drugs right off the bat, causing the audience to almost go crazy! Even some of the people from Ma Dong¡¯s side could not resist bidding. Extending one¡¯s life and bing Heroic Soul Soldiers are matters that are usually controlled by the higher ups in the Federation. The majority of people have only ever heard about them as they are extremely rare, no matter how much money one had! Even if they were to lose their position as it could be considered that they were helping Ma Dong¡¯s opponent, they were unable to repress their hearts¡¯ desire. After all, these were matters concerning their lifespans and personal strength.

    The following items were also drugs, a set of regeneration drugs that included those that regenerated a copsed soul sea and those that cured various internal injuries. In total, there were seven of them, known as the ¡°as long as you are alive, one of these medicines will definitely save your life¡± set.

    Such aplete set was an extremely rare sight to behold, even for the various aristocratic families and superiors of the Federation. A long time ago, the Assassin Family had stolen various kinds of precious items and resources, auctioning them off as a means of ie. This family that had once lived in darkness were already quite well versed in their standards and attainments of various undetectable poisons. After reforming, the Assassin Family had established themselves in the upper echelons of the Federation as a producer of high end medicine, especially in recovery drugs. Being renowned in the Federation for hundreds of years, their legacy was enduring. Having this conveniently easy to carryplete set of medicine equates to one being able to buy their life back.

 Chapter 282.2 â€“ No Hurt Would Occur If There Was No Competition

    Chapter 282.2 ¨C No Hurt Would ur If There Was No Competition

    Immediately, the starting price had already reached a staggering price of 30 million credits. After Gaia made an offer of 50 million, a few figures on the same level of status who were familiar with him refrained from bidding against him in order to avoid hurting their rtionship. The people who were below him did not even have the guts to do so. Even taking out the starting price was an impossible task for them. This quickly led to the 4th and 5th items being brought out.

    A grade S Ice Crystal Nucleus was disyed. This made the grade 2A Fire Nucleus that Ma Dong had contributed look like a pile of waste, with the final price unexpectedly being arge stretch ofnd.

    As of now, there were not many items in excess within the Federation. Of these, the most numerous were destends. The Federation simply did not have that many soldiers to clear and establish thesends. Therefore, in formality, they would sellrge plots of territories to the variousrge families to allow them to personally use their personnel to clear and manage the area.

    When this began, the point of buying and selling ofnd was undoubtedly to curb losses and gain profit, however, as those families started to invest, those established territories had yielded fruits and a standardized model had appeared a long time ago. Their great amounts of money came from generation after generation of hard work and capital, coupled with mankind increasing in strength as a whole.The most famous of them would be Stuart City, which used to be a stretch of destend. Currently, it had already developed into an important great city ranked high up within the Federation. This had caused many families to be interested in destends and naturally, one had to see what kind of barren wilderness and potential of development thesends had before investing in them.

    There were too many families in the Federation that had power and money. The betternds that had potential for development had long been upied by the variousrge families. Now, wanting to obtain a piece of goodnd was already an extremely difficult task, however, no one imagined that the Assassin Family would toss out a piece ofnd like this.

    ¡°Rabbis Hignd hill range. Three hundred kilometres east of Saint Mongol City.¡± Tony pointed at a map that was opened by two slender legged beauties. ¡°The total area is 436 square kilometres with a grade D small scale city stronghold in its center. There are 162 long term residents present, with the entire boundary of the hill range being forestednd, resulting in an abundance of wood. As of now, a verified grade B iron mine and a small scale coal mine present underground that has yet to be opened up. The alert index for the deste wilderness is at 2nd grade. The starting price is set at 10 million credits, with minimum increments being set at 1 million.¡±

    A few of therge aristocratic families could faintly discern that from the looks of it, the Assassin Family was indeed turning its importance towards Tianjing. Seeing such a piece ofnd was part of umting capital. Furthermore, when they truly turned their core focus on this ce, the piece ofnd at the Federation¡¯s northern area would slightly be too far for their influence. However, the most important factor was that they stillcked the capital.

    This time, John and Campbell were the ones that took action. Other than the face of Tumo Assassin, the two had agreed toe over due to their interest in this piece ofnd. There was no pressure or inner conflict between the two, as being able to afford the price was based on their own ability. Upon opening their mouths, they had immediately doubled the price. Their terrifying wealth instantly caused the slightly careful people topletely shut their mouths. After all, both of them came from the ten great families. The rest of them from small household families could not even match up to a regional governor. Finally, the sky high price of 56 million credits caused everyone to be dumbfounded.

    Sighs of admiration and congrattions rang out within the grounds as the atmosphere had been hyped up by the climax. Naturally, the people who managed to get ahold of the items they were interested in were rather satisfied. One had to know that the majority of these items that were being auctioned were not things that could be simply purchased by money. They could only be obtained from special asions and events, or when some families had a shortage in money.

    ¡°It should be Ma Dong¡¯s turn now. He¡¯s actually ced after Ten. Could it be that he could bring out items that are even more expensive than what has been auctioned?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the arrangement of who goes first was something that they mutually decided. I feel like Ma Dong is being silly. If his items aren¡¯tparable to those that were auctioned earlier, it would truly hurt his face, and also insult those great figures he invited.¡±

    The hums of discussion continued to ring about in the grounds. Frankly speaking, after seeing Ten¡¯s items, the people that Ma Dong invited were not feeling confident anymore. In fact, it could be said that they felt a little awkward. The only thing that brought everyone some hope was the appearance of Darwin and Musk. Since he was able to move those two gigantic supports, Ma Dong might have something astonishing in wait. After all, absolutely no one would believe that Ma Dong had any personal rtionship with those two figures. Thus, the only exnation possible was that he had something in his hands that could attract their attention.

    The first item from Ma Dong was a trio of Sealed Earth. These were from a high grade restricted region. Other than being able to nurture special nts with the dimensional energies inside them, it was an extremely precious omnipotent medicine by itself. Simr to the longevity medicine brought out by Ten earlier, one could consume and refine this earth as a medicine. Due to its production quantity being extremely little, with high grade restricted regions being harder to find than others, this earth was a fabulous item in the eyes of knowing people. In any usual auction hosted by the Assassin Family, rare and precious materials like this Sealed Earth would be the easiest to spice and electrify the atmosphere. However, as of now¡­

    Compared to the previous items that had been auctioned off, this had absolutely no effect at all!

    As opposed to the first item that Ten had brought out, the longevity medicine, the status of the Seal Earth was quite low, with the price starting at a mere one to two hundred thousand credits.

    Regardless of how the businessmen on Ma Dong¡¯s side caused the price to explode, with the selling price stabilizing at 3.2 million which was far, far above the price of those three sets of Sealed Earth, in the keen eyes of some, this was just throwing away money by yelling.

    ¡°The good stuff should beingter. After all, his turn has just started.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what the second item is.¡±

    An ancient Rheims crystal skull was brought out. This was a mysterious object that had existed since the glorious era. It was said that there were only a dozen of these in the world and they all possessed a mysterious energy that waspletely unidentifiable by the scientists. In the past, they were held as national treasures, however, since the arrival of the dark era, this crystal skull gradually lost its mysterious shroud. After all, it was not much whenpared to the mysteries of the hyperdimension. The only thing that could be said about it was that the patterns on its surface were very much like runes, something that could be used in research.

    It was just a collector¡¯s item and its attractiveness was clearly unable to rival that of the drugs that Ten had brought out. The more an item was used for research, the less that people outside of certainmunities would find interest in it. Therefore, the price of items like this were not usually inted too high.

    Other than a few figures rooting for Ma Dong by adding their round of bids, it was indeed Old Potter who took action. The final selling price was 5 million credits. The third item that was auctioned was a seventh grade mutated beast¡¯s crystal¡­

    Were these all high grade items? Definitely! One would definitely not see a seventh grade mutated beast crystal in an ordinary auction, as possessing such a thing was not a result of killing just one seventh grade mutated beast. That was because there was bound to be fights between mutated beasts which would result in idental deaths too. Adventurer groups would be able to pick and gather them, though being able to return safely was naturally considered to be luck given by heaven already.

    In the current context, however, the use of such crystals have yet to be established. Although the energy with this was pure, it did not contain any attributes, which served to further limit its uses.

 Chapter 283 â€“ Arrival of the Secret Treasure

    Chapter 283 ¨C Arrival of the Secret Treasure

    Perhaps such ¡°high grade items¡± may appear extremely fucking awesome in an ordinary auction, however, in a situation like this where the appearance of truly precious items were brought out by Ten, these seemed extremely ordinary. Regardless of the degree of rarity or cumtive prices of the items, Ten¡¯s were on apletely different levelpared to Ma Dong¡¯s.

    The starting price of 4 million was finally settled at 8.6 million.

    Three items had been auctioned off and it was time for Ma Dong to pull out his nuclear warhead. Up until now, the selling prices of his items had yet to even reach 10 million, making him appear incredibly weak against the fiery prices of Ten¡¯s items. At that moment, the expression present on thetter¡¯s face gradually regained normalcy. Truthfully speaking, the presence of Darwin and Musk had brought immense pressure on him, however, he could finally calm and steady himself. That damnable fellow has given me so much trouble! Once I ascend in position, I¡¯ll definitely have good fun ying with Mmi! I¡¯ll make sure to y with her right in front of him!

    At this moment, the atmosphere had be slightly serious. This continued all the way until the fourth item was auctioned, the Darnassus Demon Sword starting at 25 million credits.

    This was Ma Dong¡¯s cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me, a treasure that he hade across by ident five years ago during his many years of doing business. He was relying on it to flip the tables to his side, however, the current situation made this extremely rare weapon lose its attractiveness.

    Even if the bids continued to rise, causing some slight uproar, the ridiculeing from the fervent discussions in the surroundings quickly extinguished any of it.

    ¡°The problem is still strength. As the person that Darwin and Musk are supporting, such a performance is trulyckluster.¡±

    ¡°He has invited very able people over, however, he has yet to bring out items that would be fitting their status. All in all, it¡¯s such a farce.¡±

    ¡°Victory and defeat has already been determined. A waste will always be a waste.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that. Truthfully, Ma Dong has already done considerably well. He has the ability to control arge scale auction. It¡¯s just that his opponent is too strong.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. There¡¯s still one item left. Maybe he has a chance of flipping this around.¡±

    ¡°Look at the first four items. Seeing those, what kind of fanciful y can hisst item do? Furthermore, if wepare theirst items, can anything be more valuable than a piece ofnd? Even if they could be, stuff like that isn¡¯t on a level that Ma Dong could ess. In any case, I can¡¯t think of any.¡±

    Having invited people over to an auction, one had to bring out some items that would garner their interest. If the guests were made to attend for nothing or to be presented with items that did not conform to their status, it would be a p in the face at those rtionships forged. If one didn¡¯t handle this well, the bacshnding on the faces of the guests would possibly lead to them taking revenge on you.

    In the end, strength was still strength. It was something that required duration of umtion and background. Even if one was a lucky bastard and managed to be acquainted with some great figure, wanting to stride towards the heavens in a single step would require one to possess sufficient hardware for it to work. If not, it would end up hollow in the very end.

    As the hammernded, the Darnassus Demon Sword was sold at the final price of 40 million credits. When the fifth auction item was hoisted up by a slender legged beauty, everyone gawked slightly before some people started to find the time to admire her legs. Her figure was exquisitely selected.

    Presented on the tray was unexpectedly a mere hologram and a strip of information.

    Raising the slip to take a look, Tony also gawked slightly before a wrinkle appeared on his forehead. Seemingly waiting for a pretext to start the bid, he finally spoke out after quite a while. ¡°Nameless stone b. The seller will provide a holographic image for the buyer to inspect. If the buyer agrees, the method for transfer will be arranged¡­starting price, 1 billion credits¡­¡±

    A wave of mor instantly rang out from the crowd as everyone thought, is that person crazy?! 1 billion for a mere stone b?! As if people will bid for it!

    However, Darwin¡¯s and Musk¡¯s bored expressions immediately became exuberant.

    The reason as to why they had brought their elite guards was to protect the stone b after getting it in their hands!

    Quickly, the slender legged beauty opened up the holographic image on the tray. As blue rays of light surfaced, a cubical stone b half a metre in diameter appeared in the air. Instantly, the stone b sparkling with rays of golden light attracted everyone¡¯s attention!

    Golden Stone b!

    Some people had nk expressions, however, there were others who had suspicions as to what they were seeing as they had heard of rumors before.

    Ten had almost burst out inughter. He had assumed that Ma Dong really had something that could catch the eyes of Darwin and Musk, but this was just a stone b! Let alone being made of gold, even if it was made of dimensional crystals, it would not be worth a billion credits. Was Ma Dong insulting his intelligence?

    Was Ma Dong that eager to lose? He had pulled out an unknown item to hype himself before preparing to foot the bill himself just to get someone to buy it? If that was truly the case, this Ma guy¡¯s seriously too cute. How could such crude methods be able to mask the eyes of the higher ups of the family?

    ¡°This is damn funny! What is that? He actually dares to sell it at a starting price of 1 billion?¡±

    ¡°An antique? Or are there heavenly texts carved on it?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! Having heavenly texts that cannot the understood are of no use.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking it too much for granted! To the point of it bing a joke!¡±

    No one called the starting price of 1 billion credits, not a 100 thousand or a million. Even the collective groups of businessmen that have came to support Ma Dong weren¡¯t able to stomach such a price. For them, supporting Ma Dong was only a form of investment. A billion credits far exceeded their limit. Furthermore, their credits would be spent on such a meaningless thing. The mockery and ridicule, however, started to quieten automatically.

    Even if you could not appreciate it, it did not mean that others would not! If you did not understand the item, that did not mean others would not!

    The first person to react in everyone¡¯s eyes was Tony.

    Being a veteran auctioneer with a wide and keen scope of knowledge, Tony was someone who was definitely above the required standard for an auctioneer. From the very beginning, upon seeing such a oundish rule for auction of only the holographic image and not the actual object not being brought out, he knew that something was amiss. This was something that was totally disregarded the usual process of an auction. Being extremely clear of the rules, it was impossible for Ma Dong to make such a simple mistake. Furthermore, he had asked for a starting price of 1 billion!

    At this moment, the thoughts of Tony were in fact more or less the same as the majority of the audience, which was that Ma Dong was purposefully making a joke. There¡¯s a possibility that he found a prop that will buy it at a price even higher than a billion. In any case, the more ordinary an item was that one wasn¡¯t able to see its value of, the easier it was to hype its mysteriousness up.

    However, as the holographic image of that stone b appeared, Tony¡¯s gaze could not move away.

    He was unable to see the use and history of the stone b, however, there were ancient and extremely natural patterns on its surface. This allowed any knowledgeable person to see how extraordinary it was with a single look.

    There weren¡¯t any ordinary traces of artificial engravement and the pathways and designs of the patterns wereplete and delicate.Truthfully speaking, this was the first time Tony had seen something like this in his many years as an auctioneer! As though it contained a magical aspect, there was an unspeakable charm and grace that seemed to be the work of god. Even if one did not know exactly what use this stone b had, just its aesthetic appeal was already enough to let those admiring it feel intoxicated and unable to extract themselves from its sight.

    If it was only him, it would be nothing much. However, the five figures from the ten great families at the front and those who were of a slightly lower grade like Gaia were allpletely captivated by that hologram of the stone b.

    Taking a deep breath, Tony said, ¡°Although it is just a hologram, if I am guessing this correctly, this should be a dimensional treasure ¨C the golden stone b!¡±

 Chapter 284 â€“ Little Ma Spins a Tale

    Chapter 284 ¨C Little Ma Spins a Tale

    Instantly, an uproar flooded the entire auction. Dimensional Treasure? Golden Stone b???

    The golden stone b that¡¯s rumoured to have dimensional mysterious secrets of how to ascend to godhood engraved on it???

    Old Potter was slightly emotional as he eximed, ¡°That¡¯s really the Golden Stone b!¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Wang Zhong was extremely interested at hisment.

    ¡°How can I not know about it?!¡± Old Potter took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°That¡¯s the Stuart Family treasure! I¡¯ve always assumed that it¡¯s one of a kind! Unexpectedly, yet another has appeared here! That¡¯s why Darwin came here personally!¡±

    ¡°Family treasure?¡± Now Wang Zhong was even more interested.

    ¡°Being one of the five great families of the Federation, the Stuart Family has possessions that no other family could hope to obtain. Of them all, the most famous one was the Golden Stone b from a Rank S dimensional secret realm. Mysterious runes are engraved on its surface which holds the mysteries of the dimensions. Until now, it has yet to be deciphered by anyone.¡± Old Potter¡¯s craze for research was starting to kick in.

    Suddenly, Wang Zhong¡¯s heart became scorching hot. The only use this stone b had was awakening his special ability and lighting up the Fate Stone a little, however, if he could awaken one more side of the Fate Stone, it would result in him possessing two special abilities! Thinking about this, Wang Zhong felt as though he had received blessings from the heavens.

    ¡°2 billion.¡±

    Amid the strangely silent atmosphere, there was finally a person that made the first bid. It was only Musk who spoke out, increasing the price by a billion in a single bid. Such awe and breath of spirit shown by him immediately scared the hell out of arge group of people.

    At this moment, everyone finally knew that those two deities hade here solely for this item!

    Instantly, the entire auction had turnedpletely silent. Ten¡¯s face contorted and turned deathly pale with his final hopes being squashed without any chance of revival.

    ¡°3 billion.¡± Darwin made his bid with a faint smile. As long as he could confirm its authenticity, the Stuart Family absolutely would not let go of it. They were determined to win the bid!

    They have finally taken action! The two great elders who had not made a single move since the beginning of the auction had truly acted now. Furthermore, their first moves had scared the living hell out of everyone!

    Not to mention others, even Ma Dong himself waspletely dazed and confused!

    With everyone focusing their attention to the tform, Ma Dong hastily called Wang Zhong on his Skylink. ¡°Fuck! What the hell did you do, brat? If that thing is fake or a hoax, dying thousands of times will still not be enough to cover my ass.¡±

    Hearing Ma Dong¡¯s words, Wang Zhongughed before replying, ¡°Rx. You only have to say that a fellow wearing a clown mask asked you to auction it. As for the others, I¡¯ll leave it to your creativity. In any case, that¡¯s your trademark expertise, right?¡±

    ¡°You motherfuc*ing¡­ truly too awesome! I¡¯mpletely convinced!¡± Ma Dong shot a reply back. He had no idea what Wang Zhong had done, however, he knew that it definitely was no easy feat.

    ¡°5 billion.¡±

    If the previous spectacle had shocked and astonished everyone, then the second bid that Musk had quickly followed up with had instantly caused everyone to turn petrified.

    What the hell was this? Is this still an auction? When the starting price was 1 billion, you immediately bidded 2 billion. When someone increased the bid to 3 billion, you fired back with a bid of 5 billion!

    May I venture to ask you to be slightly gentler? If you double your bid as simply as that, how can anyone present take such a blow?!

    Even someone as experienced as Tony was stunned to the point of nearly forgetting to announce the current bid. He was able to sense how extraordinary that stone b was, however, he had beenpletely unable to properly determine its value. Nevertheless, the way that Musk shouted out his bid was truly a first for Tony despite being in this business for so many years.

    Giving augh, Darwin shot an interested nce at Musk before saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯vee prepared.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. Darwin, your family already has one b. There¡¯s no harm in giving us some face, right?¡± replied Musk.

    Shaking his head slightly, Darwin said, ¡°Our Family has to get it. Unless I don¡¯t intend to ever return home.¡±

    ¡°Our Musk Family doesn¡¯t have much of anything except for money, which we have the most. Let¡¯s not bring our rtionships into this matter today. Wanting to buy something depends on one¡¯s own abilities!¡±

    Thepetition was bing more intense as the smell of gunpowder began to appear in the atmosphere. Naturally, Darwin had to obtain the stone b. If he let it slip away, how would his family look at him afterwards?

    5 billion. If Darwin was able to bring out such an amount of money, the Stuart Family would not mind the price. Although if one was purely to talk about money, even two Stuart Families added together would not be able to contend with the Musk Family.

    ¡°I bid 5 billion. Also, I¡¯m adding in a piece ofnd in Tianjing City¡¯s vicinity.¡±

    Since we can¡¯tpete on money, I¡¯ll use real objects!

    The Stuart Family never ever fought an uncertain battle. They could see and spot the needs of the Assassin Family for their ns in Tianjing City. Clearly, the Fate Master had some unknown rtionship with Ma Dong, so there was no harm for him to set a good standing for himself on this aspect.

    Immediately, a long legged beauty walked over quickly, cing information on the tray in her hand before carrying it over to Tony.

    ¡°Disorderly burial private territory. Area of 760 square kilometres in close vicinity of the C grade restricted region, the Disorderly Burial Lake Region. Only used as an exchange for the Golden Stone b!¡±

    Upon reading the information, Tony¡¯s voice unexpectedly started to tremble slightly!

    The information given had the reditation of the Federation on it. This only meant one thing; if the Assassin Family wanted to expand and work on the spatial pathway in the Disorderly Burial Lake Region, there was no escaping the fact that they needed this piece ofnd. It could be said that the Stuart Family had grasped the vital point of the Assassin Family. Furthermore, they had already presented their offer. If thetter refused it, the Stuart Family may not let the Assassin Family off the hook easily.

    This time, Tony had already gotten confirmation from the family leader to call for a ten minute break.

    This was the first time that the Assassin Family held such a gargantuan auction.

    One the second floor, some of the family elders who were apanying Tumo Assassin were already unable to remain calm. Even Tumo Assassin was reacting to the situation, having sent a message straight to Ma Dong¡¯s Skylink, ¡°Come to the second storey office immediately!¡±

    At this very moment, Ma Dong was still in shock as the actions that the great figures made were truly scary, actions that were able to suppress the entire first grade family. After receiving Tumo Assassin¡¯s message, he gawked instantly. He subsequently regained his senses and rushed hastily towards the second floor. Just before he could reach the room, however, his Skylink lit up with another message.

    This time the sender was Wang Zhong. ¡°Add in another criteria. I want a holographic image of the stone b in the possession of the Stuart Family. It¡¯s up to you if you want to add anything more.¡±

    Ma Dong could feel the world spinning around as he walked as though he had lostplete control of his senses. Just as he pushed open the door and entered, he noticed that Tumo Assassin and a few elders were looking towards him with a stern expression on their faces. An indescribable wave of pressure swept over Ma Dong. Despite the bright lights in the office, Ma Dong instantly felt like he had stepped into a joint hearing for judgement.

    ¡°Who let you auction that item? How did you get it in your hands?¡± Tumo Assassin¡¯s voice sounded slightly impatient.

    The Assassin Family¡¯s intelligencework was extremely famous in the Federation. Not long ago, he had headed into the hyperdimension where he heard strange news. It was about a super expert that popped up recently who had conquered a Rank S pyramid and obtained a Golden Stone b. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that it would appear in this auction.

    Ma Dong knew that this was his moment to shine. If this was during a time of peace, he would definitely have be an author.

    ¡°The item is real. He said that he could give it to me any time. As for his name, I don¡¯t know¡­ in any case, that fellow was wearing a vulgar clown mask.¡± Ma Dong replied while scratching his head, trying his best to appear awkward and embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t flounder around! Just tell the truth and it¡¯ll be fine!¡± Tumo Assassin hastily asked, calming himself down a little.

 Chapter 285.1 â€“ The Importance of a Backer

    Chapter 285.1 ¨C The Importance of a Backer

    Calming himself down, Ma Dong replied tentatively, ¡°In order to find items for the auction, I went to scour the ck markets where I bumped into a strange fellow, who insisted on taking me as his disciple. I felt that there was something wrong with his brains, so I told him to scram off, however, he continued to follow me. Since I couldn¡¯t defeat him, I told him that if he could obtain something for me to auction, I might consider it. Afterwards, he sent me an item. The people from those two families might have been called over by that fellow.¡±

    Tumo Assassin exchanged nces with a few elders and thought, Is this little bastard a pig? It¡¯s a miracle that he¡¯s still alive!

    ¡°Cough cough. Ma Dong, the senior who was wearing the clown mask that you¡¯ve met is an expert. In the future, you have to show more respect to him. If he wishes to take you as his disciple, that is your good fortune. The family, cough cough, will definitely support you with all we have!¡± Tumo said. He did not greedily want the stone b, as he knew that possessing such an item would only incite the jealousy and wrath of others. If one did not possess the strength on the level of the ten great families, anyone who held the b would have an impending disaster on their hands.

    Some of the elders could not help butugh out as they said, ¡°Truly worthy of being a person nurtured by our Assassin Family. Ma Dong, don¡¯t have any ill feelings about thispetition in your heart. This is simply a test set for you and Ten set by your family. Think about it, if we truly didn¡¯t think that you were any good, why would the family leader give you a chance? He even arranged for the auction to be held in Tianjing. A jade that isn¡¯t polished would not shine. This time, you didn¡¯t let us down!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. When this little fellow had gone to the headquarters, the family had said that this person is a rare talent in our family, possessing brains and responsibility. At that time, I didn¡¯t quite believe it, however, it seems like our family¡¯s leader¡¯s all seeing eye is as bright as ever.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still luck involved. A person would not be able to aplish great things just by relying on talent and hard work. Having luck is also extremely important.¡±

    A few elders turned from being petrified to a state of close intimacy, their gazes towards Ma Dong simr to one that they would send to their close grandchildren.

    Tumo Assassin breathed deeply. Normally, he squinted his eyes when looking at younger generations, however, he really had to open them wide this time and showed off a pair of tiger like eyes, bright and full of expression. At this moment, a sliver of a smile appeared on his face, something Ma Dong had not seen before. Tumo Assassin said, ¡°It¡¯s extremely hard to possess such capability and luck, however, don¡¯t ck off or be arrogant. In the future, Tianjing City will be the important development of our family. I will be relieved to hand this to you.¡±

    Just this statement by him had sealed Ma Dong¡¯s fate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this auction¡¯s final decisions to you as you should know the importance of this matter,¡± Tumo Assassin advised.

    Respectfully bowing, Ma Dong replied, ¡°Family leader sir, rest assured. I know the circumstances. This deal is really between the clown masked person, Stuart and Musk. We¡¯re just the middleman, therefore the best thing we can do is to obtain the greatest benefits. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The elders nodded their heads in satisfaction at Ma Dong¡¯s response. ¡°When you meet that Sir Fate Master in the future, make sure to show him respect. Don¡¯t let him feel like our family members don¡¯t have any upbringing.¡±

    Tumo Assassin waved his hand and interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t constrain him and let him follow his character. Being too deliberate isn¡¯t good. Maybe he caught the attention of the other party due to this.¡±

    ¡°Family leader is wise!¡±

    ¡°Since this is the case, you do not need to report his matters to us unless they concern the livelihood of the family or are urgent requests,¡± said Tumo. This was the act of a genuine old fox. An existence like the Fate Master was the hardest to guess and predict. Therefore, he did not wish for some small matter to break the rtionship that Ma Dong had with thetter.

    Hearing this, a few elders nodded in agreement. This was truly the spiciness of an old ginger. At the same time, their hearts sighed in admiration. Such a massive reversal was truly too miraculous! This brat Ma Dong might really have good fortune sticking to him.

    What was the most important factor in aplishing a good task?

    Intelligence? EQ? Status? Strength?

    No, the most important factor was luck. If one was unable to control this, even those who possess god sent abilities would be hard pressed to escape the miserable oue that awaited them.

    Respectfully bowing, Ma Dong replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing to contribute the best of my meager abilities for the glory of the family!¡±

    Ma Dong reced Tony and concluded the auction by inviting Darwin and Musk to convene a three way meeting. What happened after that was clearly not something the public needed to know. Strictly speaking, it was best that people did not know the result.

    Although the curious audience was discontent about this move, there was not a single person that dared toment. There was simply no need to conduct such arge matter in front of so many people, as there would definitely be negotiations between the parties involved. Although the two great families would definitely haggle andpete, neither of them would do anything resulting in severe repercussions. The price would definitely have to be reasonable, otherwise pulling off a scheme would be much better thaning into negotiations.

    It was clear that Tumo was extremely satisfied with Ma Dong¡¯s actions as he was precise in his judgement, while still being able to weigh his current position. This was the reason why he had been willing to give the youth a chance in the first ce.

    Finally, Muskpromised at 8 billion, a piece ofnd and a holographic image of the Golden Stone b in the Stuart Family¡¯s possession. As for Darwin, he promised that the Stuart Family owed the Musk Family a favor. Between great families, such a favor was considered to be a most valuable thing. The auction had finally reached a middle ground that both parties agreed on. Naturally, Darwin and Ma Dong would have a detailed conversation on the matter of the transaction. This would not be purely just a transaction, as it would allow Ma Dong to enter the sights of the higher ups in the Federation. At the very least, they won¡¯t be unfamiliar to his name.

    A grand banquet followed the auction, with the masses naturally wanting to participate. From the happy chatting between the great figures, they could tell that the transaction hadpleted. Musk had achieved his goal for the trip. Knowing that the Stuart Family would definitely fight to the bitter end for the Golden Stone b, having them owe the Musk Family a favor without paying any price was already considered a huge contribution to his family.

    Most people with ordinary backgrounds could only see those figures from afar, none of them daring to go closer and find trouble for oneself. As for those with higher statuses, all of them gathered at Darwin¡¯s side, including John and Campbell who were invited by Ten. Although these two were also members of the ten great families, they could only be yes men in front of Darwin. Regardless of the statuses of their respective families as well as prestige and fame, the two of them fell far behind by a great margin.

    Towards these two, Darwin and Musk still gave them quite a lot of face and spoke a few words with them, while politely declining the rest. As for Ma Dong, Darwin had waved him over.

 Chapter 285.2 â€“ The Importance of a Backer

    Chapter 285.2 ¨C The Importance of a Backer

    ¡°Is little friend Ma Dong familiar with senior Fate Master?¡± Darwin asked with a burning gaze. When his family had epted the Fate Master¡¯s request to obtain the holographic image of their Golden Stone b, they had intended to use this opportunity to be closer to that mysterious figure. Although there was an extremely high possibility that the other party might be from some hidden aristocratic family and would not receive their invitation, taking the chance to test the waters wasn¡¯t all too bad, right? What if there was a y to be seen?

    Scratching his head, Ma Dong chose to rey his previous performance that he had shown Tumo. Such a move had always been useful against these great figures, with Darwin showing the exact same reaction as Tumo.

    ¡°Unconforming and unrestrained. Ha ha. This really is like the style of that great person. You have such great fortune to be in the good graces of this great senior.¡± Darwin sighed in admiration. ¡°Since this deal isplete, we are now friends. You have my Skylink number, so if there¡¯s any issue, you can find me immediately.¡±

    Ma Dong revealed a happy expression. However, in his heart he knew that this was all due to the face of the Fate Master. Naturally, he knew not to bite off more than he could chew.

    The auction finally came to an end after sending off Darwin and Musk. Ma Dong clearly had many more matters to handle, however, including the distinguished guests that had graced the auction, the various questions from his family and handing over process of the family authority for the Tianjing region. These ensured that he would definitely be unable to escape for half an hour.

    As they were considered his people, Wang Zhong and the group did not go around to mix with the liveliness, with Old Potter being the only one feeling slightly reluctant to leave. That mysterious stone b was iparably alluring to him. When he realised what it actually was, Old Potter had an impulse rush up into his head, which made him considerpeting in the bidding war for it. Within a span of five minutes, however, the bid was pushed over 5 billion by Darwin and Musk, so Old Potter could only give up all hope. Nevertheless, even if one was not afraid of thieves stealing it, one would be afraid of the thieves¡¯ ns. On leaving the venue, Old Potter had already thought of a perfect way to settle this. With a serious expression, he looked at Wang Zhong and asked, ¡°Wang Zhong, how do you feel about our rtionship?¡±

    This sudden question from the great vice headmaster of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences coupled with his solemnity caused quite a few people beside him to bepletely stupefied.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Wang Zhong replied without the slightest hesitation at all. Not mentioning all the the help that Old Potter had given him, Wang Zhong had an extremely favourable impression of this based purely on the aspects of his character. Such an old man deserved respect and indeed, their rtionship was quite good.

    However, such a reply did not satisfy Old Potter, who widened his eyes and said, ¡°Very good? How good is very good? Don¡¯t just describe it so offhandedly! I¡¯m very serious about this! Can you be more specific? For example, are we good enough to wear the same pants, or perhaps¡­¡±

    Beside them, Sharmie was feeling joyous. She more or less had felt slightly ufortable when she saw Old Potter. After all, he was the vice headmaster of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences and the headmaster of the Copperfield Academy, famed and renowned within the Federation for a decades. She just needed to close her eyes and think; the serious old research fellow that caused fear in students was right there before her eyes! Never did she imagine that he would actually be this casual in his speech.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Laura was somewhat speechless. Ever since he had known Wang Zhong, felt that Old Potter was quickly changing from the grandfather she knew. What is he talking about, being good enough to wear the same pants?!

    Wang Zhong instantly understood what Old Potter meant. With a smile, he replied, ¡°Good enough to be able to borrow the holographic image of the Golden Stone b from Ma Dong.¡±

    Without a single word, Old Potter extended his left hand as Wang Zhong did the same with his right.

    p!

    ¡°Just based on this, I know that it¡¯ll be worth it having a friend like you!¡± Old Potter felt extremely emotional. ¡°This is tacit understanding! The kind when you meet an intimate friend! Who else can do that but you?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Potter and Wang Zhong are good friends?¡± Sharmie faked an extremely astonished expression as flowers of happinesses blossomed in her heart. Having the godly assistance of other people¡¯s grandfather made her feel the best. ¡°Ha ha. Looks like Wang Zhong¡¯s seniority right now is frighteningly high! Even Laura will have to call him grandpa Wang, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different for everyone!¡± Being a person with extensive experience, Old Potter smiled and replied, ¡°Unless Wang Zhong bes my grandson-inw, which would definitely lead to a change in the way to address him, ha ha ha ha¡­. Wang Zhong! It won¡¯t be a problem for Ma Dong to send you the image over Skylink now, right?¡±

    ¡°No problem at all.¡±

    ¡°Then why wait?!¡± Old Potter was excited to the point of being unable to wait one minute longer. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Follow Moore and I to the researchb! Time is of the essence! The legendary Golden Stone b! That¡¯s something that the old me had wanted to research a long time ago! All thanks to the Stuart Family, that group of damnable obstructions!¡±

    Old Potter led Wang Zhong away with a tempo that made him seem like he was taking flight, leaving the group of girls staring at each other in embarrassment.

    ¡°Oi, beast woman. Wanna make a bet?¡± Intense fighting intent zed from Sharmie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Ha ha! Little ball sister, my little bear won¡¯t show any mercy towards the fairer sex.¡± Without the hunter assistant of her grandfather around to drag her down, Laura was definitely able to hold her own.

    ¡°Little ball? Ha! Mine are much bigger than yours!¡± Sharmie puffed her chest up, her words brimming with the scent of gunpowder. That was her most impressive asset. Even when she faced Laura, Sharmie was a hundred percent confident about herself. ¡°Your deliberate mockery is just unconfidence, little Laura.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s true,¡± replied Laura with a smile. Right now, Sharmie was even more twitchy than during the OP. ¡°There¡¯s no use relying on them being big. If the centre of gravity is wrong, it¡¯s easy for them to sag.¡±

    ¡°I forgive your jealousy, envy and incoherent rambling,¡± said Sharmie with a smile. Despite this, the temperature of the surroundings started to rise rapidly. ¡°From the official rankings, I have more fans in the OP than you.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re only brainless fans. Do you really care about that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, what about Wang Zhong? He¡¯s not considered brainless. If you observe him carefully, you should notice that he looked at me more than you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really something that I have yet to notice. How about we have a match tomorrow?¡±

    Sharmie raised her eyebrow. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll find Wang Zhong for sightseeing and we¡¯ll stand next to him, one on the left and the other on the right. Let¡¯s see if which way he turns his head more.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! Interesting! You¡¯re seeking your own death! Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡± Sharmie¡¯s fighting spirit had beenpletely triggered, with the beverage bottle in her hand having melted to god knows what shape from the high temperatures radiating out from her.

    Seeing the two with iparably terrifyingbat prowesses, something they were considered to be born with, they were on the level of causing cmities. That was why the faces of Anlor and Mario would change when asked about their captains.

    On the side, both Mmi and Scarlet were sweating bullets as the only thing they could do was to quietly pray for Wang Zhong. Although he had dodged the shot for five minutes, the two girls still began to wonder, are you to two going to duke it out? Please, the training room has already been prepared for you two.

    As the holographic image of the Golden Stone b appeared in the researchb, Old Potter and Moore had already turned somewhat intoxicated, as they started to make a little sense about living runes.

    This was a mystical existence that could not exined usingmon sense, as though it possessed a magical attribute that caused people to be crazy over it. Many years ago, the Stuart Family had obtained one such Golden Stone b, however, having already conducted various kinds of research in the attempts to decipher it, the end result was still unknown.

    ¡°This is definitely a type of living rune! No, I feel like it¡¯s an even higher grade!¡± Old Potter hadpletely sunk into a state of deep though, turning left and right as he talked. ¡°Our definition of life is too narrow and possibly even wrong. Who said that only those that have thoughts and self consciousness could be recognized as life? Take this pattern sequence for example. If the living attribute of runes is the first level, and living runic patterns are the second level, then this should already be a truly living existence! It might not have thoughts or consciousness, however, they possess value in the broader sense! That¡¯s right! This kind of spiritual movement is life!¡±

 Chapter 286.1 â€“ Lighting Up the Second Face

    Chapter 286.1 ¨C Lighting Up the Second Face

    With a smile, Wang Zhong said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to use the word ¡®living¡¯, as the term living runic patterns is simply a term that we¡¯ve used to allow us to conduct a discussion review. If we are to define the meaning of life in such a definite manner, we¡¯ll lose the original intention of why we are researching these runes in the first ce. That would also alter the path of our research into an irreversible path, a biased path.¡±

    Moore started to wrinkle his forehead as he listened to Wang Zhong¡¯s exnation. In terms of perception, moore was indeed weaker than Old Potter and Wang Zhong as his strong pointsy in research and calctions. One¡¯sposition of runic array diagrams was the most important requirement in the creation of runic weapons. The research on living runes was already slightly too difficult for Moore to handle since it was too subversive to allmon knowledge. For this reason, Moore felt that his brains were not capable of allowing him to progress to a higher realm ofprehension. ¡°Not living runes? What does that mean?¡±

    On the contrary, Old Potter gave a fierce pat on his head andughed loudly. ¡°You truly have an astonishing perception, brat! That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve recently encountered a bottleneck in the question on living runes. Indeed, we have been somewhat biased in our definite science ever since the beginning of our research. The term ¡®living runes¡¯ is just a phrase we use to define those runic patterns, yet the key is that runes aren¡¯t life! The runes on the stone b appeared to be in disorder, yet they also have a type of rhythm to them. This, this is¡­¡±

    He squeezed his brain juices as much as he could in an attempt to think of a more suitable term. Yet, Wang Zhong took the lead and asked, ¡°What about principle runes or order runes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s tight! Principle! Order! These are the keys to our research!¡±

    These two old men were not nning to sleep, however, Wang Zhong did not consider apanying them in their unlimited brainstorming. When it truly came down to background and knowledge, the two old experts had far surpassed him by gargantuan lengths. Going back to sleep was more worth it for him.

    Ma Dong ran back in the middle of the night, instantly waking up student Wang, who was deep in his sweet dreams., with a big bear hug. At this moment, the former¡¯s face was slightly flushed from the excitement brimming with in that still had not faded after an entire day.

    In the past, when Wang Zhong had told him about the Fate Master and handed him the stone b, it had not garnered much feeling in Ma Dong. After all, the character of student Wang Zhong was the opposite of great president Ma. While Ma Dong was able to blow an extremely ordinary matter into something astonishing and soul stirring, Wang Zhong had the ability to turn an extremely astonishing and soul stirring matter into in something casual and unassuming. Emily had always wondered how two people ofpletely different characters and personalities were able to live together and have such a good friendship. Just like how opposite poles of a ma attracted each other, two extremes could result in the most perfect of friendships. Naturally though, it was easy for a lot of people to overlook the most important step of this connection between positive and negative, which was that both sides needed to be mas for this work.

    Ma Dong spent his entire night in a panicky and fluttery state, itching to rush off and fine Wang Zhong after dealing with the distinguished guests. He was simply unable to find a way till daybreak. With such stimtion from the matters that had happened during the day, how would he be able to sleep just like that?

    ¡°Just rx. There¡¯ll be no problems. You can use the name of the Fate Master in any way you want. Being a master or a disciple, all of them are okay¡­¡± Wang Zhong smiled cheekily.

    Waving his hands, Ma Dong replied hastily, ¡°Your current position is a mystery and leaving it as that would be the best thing to do. As for the detailed intricacies, the less people know, the better. This also includes me, since if I know too much it might result in others being able to spot mistakes easily.¡±

    Ma Dong knew that he was now in contact with formidable people. Knowing more would increase the chances of him making a mistake. As of now, Wang Zhong¡¯s safety was the number one priority, as it also resulted in Ma Dong¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Now, the most important thing would be to deal with the Stuart Family. Do you really not want to see the attached uses just for safety reasons? Also, that holographic image of the Golden Stone b, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll make a fake one to try and deceive you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the first condition of this deal would be for me to check the authenticity of the holographic image of the stone b,¡± replied Wang Zhong. ¡°As for the other uses, do as you wish.¡±

    Ma Dong was speechless from Wang Zhong¡¯s reply. This was a super big bill close to 10 billion credits! There was truly no one out there who would be as casual as Wang Zhong even when faced with such arge amount of money. ¡°You¡¯re the best! Oh, that¡¯s right. Although the final transaction won¡¯t bepleted in the auction, the auction will take 1% of the final bid asmission ording to the rules. What will you do about the rest of the money?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your area of specialization. Do as you see fit. We¡¯ll split it equally between the two of us,¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile. After knowing the mysteries of the dimension worlds, his attraction to things like money had decreased greatly.

    A vacant expression appeared on Ma Dong¡¯s face when he heard Wang Zhong¡¯s reply. Although he and Wang Zhong were best buddies who had gone through thick and thin, they were talking about a fortune worth more than 10 billion credits! It even included a piece of territory that could not be purchased by money!

    Furthermore, there was an extremely high possibility of a spatial fissure to appear in the vicinity of thatnd ording to the news that his family had gathered. If that happened, the value of it would multiply several-fold! Nevertheless, Wang Zhong had handed it over to Ma Dong to manage in a single sentence, with thetter also receiving half the mary amount just like that. This was just¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem in helping you manage thend, however, about the matter of splitting the money evenly, don¡¯t mention it again if you truly treat me as your brother. Are you trying to insult me like that?¡± Only after quite a while did Ma Dong regain his senses, rejecting Wang Zhong straight out. ¡°What¡¯s more, I have yet to achieve independence in my family. If you were to give me half of it, the money would not end up in my pockets. Although I don¡¯t have any hatred or resentment towards my family, how can I help my family defraud my brother, right? This time, I¡¯ve really learnt a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Alright. How about this? I have an opportunity. The family has an estimated cost for this entire project, which is roughly 20 billion. I¡¯ll represent you as an investor for this project, and should be able to obtain about 60% of the stocks for this. By being your representative, it¡¯ll be more than enough for me to secure a position within my family!¡± Ma Dong eximed in excitement. This was what he really wanted. Even if he wanted to invest in the project, he refused to use Wang Zhong¡¯s money. This entire experience had taught him not to be a ything for his family, and to achieve this, he had to possess his own power.

    After saying this, Ma Dong utilized his silver tongue to convince Wang Zhong about his n, and his satisfaction of doing such a job. If he was faced with choosing between his family and Wang Zhong, Ma Dong would pick Wang Zhong without the slightest bit of hesitation. While the family had treated him like a tool, he and Wang Zhong were brothers that were about to achieve great things together. At the same time, Ma Dong had given Wang Zhong a detailed introduction of the radiative effects that a spatial pathway would bring, as well as its uses and benefits, which ended up in lulling Wang Zhong to sleep¡­

    Emily stood in the corridor, staring straight ahead. The road before her appeared slightly dark and long, something she did not like. This was the environment that she had grown up in. She had not moved a single inch for three hours, standing still. The only thing visible to her was a ss cab, containing historical photos and names of the previous generation members of the Assassin Family. A single look would show the numerous quantity of names, something that would creep people out if they were to see it.

    How many people needed to sacrifice their lives just for a single name?

 Chapter 286.2 â€“ Lighting Up the Second Face

    Chapter 286.2 ¨C Lighting Up the Second Face

    This was something that she neither understood nor felt in the past. However, after staying in Tianjing for a period of time, she finally understood the feeling of helplessness. She had thirsted to being able to defeat an opponent like how she had imagined duringbat, yet reality was a torment as the only thing she possessed was the name of Assassin. During the group training, there were many times when she sought out people for advice and guidance, however, their replies when facing her were all only courtesies, a distant smile, and tteries. All of them were directed not at her, but at the name of Assassin and the people in the ss cab.

    Creak. Therge doors of the family leader¡¯s office were pushed open. With a perpetually emotionless face, the old steward bowed respectfully towards Emily before saying, ¡°Pleasee in, miss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Exhaling deeply, Emily walked through therge doors.

    A white haired Tumo sat on a sofa chair, his eyes half open as he sized up Emily and said, ¡°You came back.¡±

    Nodding her head, Emily replied, ¡°Grandpa, I want to be stronger!¡±

    Tumo gave a faint smile and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Hearing such a strange question, Emily instantly gawked. Was there even a need for a reason? Nevertheless, she replied, ¡°While I was in Tianjing, I felt how weak and small I am. I want to be stronger!¡±

    Shaking his head at her reply, Tumo said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the price of bing stronger. If that¡¯s all that you know, you should go back. Follow your original thoughts of being carefree and living happily. In the future, you¡¯ll marry a good person. This is what your parents had fought for with their lives.¡±

    This was a matter privy only to the inner circle of the Assassin Family. As a sessor, there was no way she would be allowed to live such a ¡°willful¡± life, regardless of her qualifications or talent. This was something that was obtained by Emily¡¯s parents in exchange for their lives,pleting a great mission for the family. After they had done so, they had only one request, which was to allow Emily to live the life she wished.

    Emily shook her head resolutely. On her way home, she had already sorted out her thoughts. Her current life was indeed satisfying as no one forced her to train. By relying solely on her talent, she had managed to achieve her current level of strength. While in Tianjing, however, she had learnt and seen too much. Barran¡¯s disastrous experience and harsh words, Colby¡¯s determination for quota naturally led to the most important lesson; her wish to not drag others down.

    ¡°You have to think clearly about this. Once you start, you can never go back. If you want to obtain strength, you have to contribute to the family. This is the assassin¡¯s way in out Assassin Family.¡± Tumo¡¯s voice was still as gentle as before.

    Nodding her head, Emily replied, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll work hard!¡±

    Hearing her reply, Tumo gave a smile, one which appeared extremely radiant, as though it contained the vor of something else.

    ¡°Very good. Emily wants to ept the way of the assassin.¡±

    After Emily had left happily, the steward appeared quietly. ¡°Master, won¡¯t this be a little too cruel for the miss? After all, she has yet to make proper preparations¡­¡±

    ¡°Our Assassin Family has reached the cusp of life and death. Everyone must face this. She is of my bloodline!¡± Towards the end of his sentence, a sliver of arrogance appeared in tumo Assassin¡¯s expression.

    A matter that was extremely bothersome for Wang Zhong was something that Ma Dong thrived at. As the auction had ended, both Sharmie and Laura wanted to head back, as the summer holidays for the various academies was right round the corner. Both of them had arge squadron of people waiting for the two captains to train and practice. It was said that the two sat on the same armored train, something which resulted in many quiet prayers for the passengers aboard for three minutes. On the off chance that sparks flew between the two, it would be extremely easy for them to cause the entire carriage to flip off its tracks.

    Two dayster was the day of the transaction with the Stuart Family.

    Legend said the stone b was where one would be able to obtain the strength of principles. For so many years, there was not a single person able to decipher the mysteries thatid within it. If someone wanted to borrow the stone b, the Stuart Family would definitely hesitate. Compared to that, they were not worried about a mere holographic image.

    While Ma Dong used his Skylink to transmit over a set of holographic images, Wang Zhong waited in the dormitory. From the looks of it, the Stuart Family has shown sufficient sincerity, as the holographic images were exceedingly thorough and detailed. The three dimensional image disyed the entirety of the iparably detailed sides of the stone b. With just one look, Wang Zhong was already able to know that this was the best of the best, as the Fate Stone in him was already stirring and responding.

    Remaining calm and unhurried, Wang Zhong sent an ¡°Ok¡± message to Ma Dong, before shutting his Skylink off.

    As he sensed the runes on the surface of the stone b in detail, he could tell that they werepletely different to the elementary runic system used by mankind and the living runes they were researching. These were genuine ¡°runes¡±, and far exceeded the scope of mankind¡¯s current research level. Even with Wang Zhong¡¯s skill in perception, they appeared like heavenly scriptures that werepletely undecipherable.

    The twelve faces of the Fate Stone began to stir and activate, with the second face being pulled out and erged from the distance. The golden runes from the stone b in the holographic image started to drill into Wang Zhong¡¯s body as though they were alive. At that very instant, they felt exactly like the prickling sensation caused by needles. While this was happening, the runic pathways on the second face of the Fate Stone instantly lit up. Upon seeing that the runes started to move akin to being alive, Wang Zhong could not help but feel slightly excited.

    He could determine that each of the twelve faces of the Fate Stone corresponded to a different power for a total of twelve powers. The previous time, it was mes. What could it be this time?

    Wang Zhong was brimming with anticipation, as he was extremely clear on the degree of difficulty required just to obtain this stone b. He would not be able to have such luck every time he entered the hyperdimension. As he quietly waited, a second face had indeed lit up too¡­

    However, there were no distinct nor obvious feelings about thispared to the previous time. As the fate Stone returned back to its quiet state, Wang Zhong continued to sense for a while before wondering, it seems like nothing happened?

    After waiting for a while longer, Wang Zhong tried to sense any changes. Yet, it was still the same.

    Was it because it was just a holographic image?

    This isn¡¯t possible, huh. At the very least, another face of the Fate Stone had lit up slightly. There was no doubt this, as the stone b should be a recording object with the truly important aspect being the runes on its surface. Could it be that the physical body of the stone b was just a primer?

    Wang Zhong continued to ponder about this for quite a while. Although the Fate Stone was inside his body, it was definitely considered to have an arrogant and idle character, moving when and where it desired without Wang Zhong¡¯s control. There were only two reasons as to why this was possible. The first would be that it indeed required stone bs, something that he was unable to fulfil. At the beginning, Wang Zhong had apprehensions about this point. If he was to borrow the stone b from the Stuart Family, it was possible that his identity would be exposed, Furthermore, it would result in aplete change in the difficulty of the entire transaction.

    The second possibility was that the new abilities were too mysterious, or that it was not yet ssifiable within the systems of his scope of understanding; perhaps things that were not as easy to sense and feel like water, fire, wind and lightning? Or perhaps it was due to his first ability of pyrogenesis still being in an extremely weak state, leading to his second ability being unstimted and unable to erupt out?

    With no experience nor previous incidents asparison, Wang Zhong could only specte. He could assume that everything that was possible.

    This was slightly disappointing. Wang Zhong smacked his lips, before feeling that his actions wereughable. He had gotten the fire special ability in such an easy and rxed manner, that this caused himself to forget that there anything in this world that could be obtained without paying a price. Wanting to be happy and content would require him to understand his own pyrogenesis before moving his thoughts forward.

    In the next instant, however, Wang Zhong started tough like a fool. Even without any special abilities, he was already extremely satisfied with himself. The feeling of having the peak level of 200 grassos flowing around in his body freely was too good! The feeling of having explosive energies brimming within his body was something that he had never experienced before. Furthermore, not only did his Soul Power increase, he felt an even more frightening feeling of beingpletely synchronised, as though this was the first time that his body was able to keep up with his thoughts and reactions. The harmony and coordination of his entire body had reached a new level which caused him to feel intoxicated and revel in this new grown fusion.

 Chapter 287.1 â€“ Training Method of the Dark Era

    Chapter 287.1 ¨C Training Method of the Dark Era

    It was very likely that the Casted Soul Stage could only amodate one special ability. Wang Zhong thought back to the time when he only had 50 grassos and felt his entire being fill with a silly yet sweet euphoria of happiness.

    While Wang Zhongughed about like a fool, the atmosphere of the transaction site on the other side had been lit up like a wildfire. With properties and assets valued over 10 billion, it was impossible for such amounts to be transferred in a one off manner. Although the Stuart Family¡¯s businesses wererge and widespread, they were not a banking family unlike the Musk Family. Thus, the amount of money that Darwin was able to move was not as exaggerated as thetter.

    At the moment, only negotiations were happening. Ma Dong¡¯s talent towards business and his slyness in the art of being a human had undoubtedly revealed themselves on the negotiation table. Not only did it cause Darwin to see him in a new light, it also made the two apanying elders from the Assassin Family to feel slightly shocked.

    Even those two elders trembled with fear and trepidation as they sat face to face against a great figure like Darwin, yet Ma Dong was able to carry on in his natural fashion. Although he clearly showed slight immaturity and tenderness on the skills of negotiations, they were unable to mask the splendor of his character. He was extremely skilled in knowing when to attack and retreat, with his conversation skills being very tactful and skillful. Even when contending against a leviathan like Darwin, he had yet to say anything causing awkwardness. All of these things seemed to be information that twirled around his fingertips from his birth. Maybe this brat was truly a negotiation specialist in his past life.

    In the end, the decision was made for the payments to be split into three installments, with the 3 billion being the first upfront payment. As for the remaining 8 billion, they were split into two parts to be settled on the 15th of the next month. This was around the bottom line that Darwin was willing to ept. Being talked into epting such conditions was something that made Darwin unsure of whether tough or cry. Naturally, due to vastness of his family, obtaining the stone b with such conditions was still considered a profit.

    When one reached the realm that the Stuart Family was in, something like wealth became a secondary goal. Strength and skills of an even deeper level were more important, and more people around the level of Darwin.

    The negotiations had smoothly reached an agreement, with the Stuart family having also made sufficient efforts towards the transaction. Other than Darwin, two family members who were in charge of the Eastern Area A region had also came over. Under Darwin¡¯s instruction, they had intentionally forged friendships with Ma Dong.

    Although the A region of the Eastern Area was not within the main region of the Stuart Family¡¯s influence, they had sufficient power in the say of this piece ofnd and were involved in many business areas. Such a thing was exactly what Ma Dong sought; talking about coboration, rtionships, human connections, anything was good. Naturally, he remained tight lipped when they touched upon the subject of the Fate Master, only giving a smile in return.

    This was something that Darwin was unable to insist or force upon Ma Dong. Regardless of the Fate Master¡¯s mannerisms, actions, or the mere fact that he wore a clown mask, Darwin had felt that the former was not a simple person at all in their previous contact in the adventurer base. During this period of time, his family had flipped through all the information they had, yet could not find a single piece of news that was rted to this person.

    Powerful, mysterious and a feeling that he must not be provoked; these were consistent with the principles of the Stuart Family. Since they were unable to find any information about him, they would give him face while conveniently supporting Ma Dong and growing a good rtionship here. As long as he was given a chance, a person like Ma Dong would definitely be able to rise up, springboarding himself to greater heights. Even without taking the Fate Master into ount, there may even be a day that he may be of some use. Furthermore, 8 billion credits and a piece ofnd being unexpectedly hung on Ma Dong¡¯s name meant that the rtionship between him and the Fate Master was indeed extraordinary. It also meant that thetter was not invulnerable, although no one was willing to provoke such a mysterious expert and would only do so when it was absolutely inevitable.

    This time, Ma Dong was about to be really busy to the point where it would be extremely difficult for him to even meet with Mmi. Meanwhile, the negotiations on the Assassin Family¡¯s side had passed smoothly.

    As the representative of the Fate Master, Ma Dong officially coborated with the Assassin Family to develop the Disorderly Burial Lake Region. 8 billion credits and the ownership of thend gave him 60% of the shares for the entire development project, with the Assassin Family contributing 12 billion. Naturally, this was a once-off situation as the wealth of the Assassin Family made taking out such arge amount of money seem like a fantasy. The entire development project was forecasted to require at least five years of construction, with the goal to establish a locally employed department after a year to allow for mutual benefit. The Fate Master and the Assassin Family would each hold 45% with Ma Dong obtaining the remaining 10%. This was the finalpromise made by both sides. The Fate Master was invested down to the core of the project, with the Assassin Family in control over the core management while Ma Dong was the intermediary, resulting in an equilibrium. Clearly, the family was extremely at ease with Ma Dong in charge.

    The development project at the Disorderly Burial Lake began to progress at the pace of a wildfire, while Wang Zhong returned to his usual lifestyle.

    The most important holiday before the CHF had started,sting two whole months. Other than Emily who had returned home and Grai who had gone sightseeing and travelling, the rest of the squadron had forsaken their holidays, choosing to undergo the final special training within the society. It could be said that the state they were in during this period would have a major effect on their results in the CHF.

    The midsummer sun appearedzy as sunlight radiated across the sky, cicadas buzzed all day long and the dry stifling heat caused everyone to feel drowsy and sleepy.

    The campus seemed cool and quiet during the holidays, yet it was buzzing with activity in the Prodigy Society¡¯s training room.

    Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta¡­

    Numerous footsteps rang out from the wooden floor of the training room as the squad members ran to their positions. Facing them were a few virtual practice drill formations that Wang Zhong had disyed on the Skylink screen. Acting as training opponents, Scarlet and squad continuously changed formations to counter the virtual formations on the screen.

    ¡°A5 to H2, double nk protection.¡±

    ¡°A single file, H5, H6, H7 triple defense varying formation.¡±

    Digital numbers that represented the formations formed on the screen, and just like Laura had said, they would need twomanders to deal with some of the possible scenarios where one of them would be upied by the opponents. Scarlet¡¯smands were starting to get more fluid and natural. With her intelligence and extremely deep understanding towards formation, it was more than sufficient for this ability to blossom in her. Due to the unfavorable results from a few formation changes, however, she would still be slightly slow on the uptake.

 Chapter 287.2 â€“ Training Method of the Dark Era

    Chapter 287.2 ¨C Training Method of the Dark Era

    ¡°The problem of predicting in advance.¡± Wang Zhong was currently discussing this topic with Scarlet. Hermanding was a littlecking in flexibility and adaptability, however, in such a high level of formations, sufficient foresight and judgement was necessary to control the entire battlefield. ¡°The key to formation changes isn¡¯t an individual¡¯s speed, but the speed of the entire squad. With five different upations, there will those who are slow or fast. So, it¡¯s impossible to suppress the enemy with orders after the changed have happened.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡± Although Scarlet understood this, it was indeed too hard a task to predict the changes in the opponent¡¯s formation beforehand and seize the opportune moment when the opponent was in the midst of changing. She really did not know exactly how Wang Zhong was able to do so.

    ¡°In fact, there are clues and hints to find that out,¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°These can be found when two partiese into contact. The most basic one would the understanding of the opponent¡¯smander, the so called know thyself, know thy enemy. Another aspect would be to use formation changes to suppress the opponent¡¯s formation changes. During an offensive, take action to pull apart an opponent¡¯s formation to force them to adjust the way you want them to. This requires an even deeper understanding of the various formations and lineups. Not only do you need to know themon formations we would be using, you also need to know the conventional orthodox formations, as well as various kinds of strange and weird coborations. When you understand the advantages of these formations, you can attack the opponent¡¯s key points, making them change formation to reinforce them. At this moment, you would be able to change your formation in ordance to the y you¡¯ve written.¡±

    A pensive expression appeared on Scarlet¡¯s fast as she listened to Wang Zhong¡¯s exnation. From her point of view, foresight seemed to be extremely unreliable. If one truly understood the reason behind it, however, one would also be able to identify the logic supporting this. Nevertheless, executing such a theory in real life would require more than just pure understanding, with the ultimate key point being how to manipte one¡¯s opponent into one¡¯s written y.

    Barran was also undergoing his own special training, which was still to smash like a barbarian. Except this time, his target was not a dead object such as a battering ram, but a heavy shield wielding Wang Zhong.

    Barran¡¯s talenty in his eruption of strength and Soul Power, with flexibility and agility being his fatal weaknesses. During the previous exchange between Tianjing and the Wild Beast, Anlor who was also a berserker had advised Barran to train his nimbleness. However, this was different from Wang Zhong¡¯s view. Since his foundation was poor, it was hard for Barran to have a quantitative change and improvement within one or two years of time even if he started to supplement his movement with added nimbleness. Since this was the case, why not spend time and energy towards his strong points instead? With the protection of the squad, he would be able to avoid hisck of nimbleness as far as possible during group battles.

    However, for Wang Zhong to be his training target¡­

    This caused everyone in the society to feel slightly bbergasted. Everyone was extremely clear about how ferociously strong Barran¡¯s smashes were. Despite that, Wang Zhong stood still like a bamboo pole rooted to the ground, with Barran unexpectedly being unable to move him. Not only did Wang Zhong not move an inch, he rebounded all of the power and sent Barran flying far away every single time. In fact, everyone felt that Wang Zhong was truly strange and weird, giving people apletely different feeling each day. As of recent, this feeling had be even more unclear. It waspletely reasonable for people to want topare notes and discuss with Wang Zhong. For god knows what reason, such feelings would be immediately extinguished upon seeing Wang Zhong¡­ as though he was invincible.

    Perhaps, Wang Zhong had already gained the prestige of a captain.

    Wang Zhong would not stay in the training room during the afternoons. Since everyone was doing their best to improve, he could not ck off and remain stagnated. Right now, his focus was on his special ability, after all he had only awakened it at his current age. Now he could fall back on the phrase that Rome was not build in a day, as the training for special abilities were even more difficult than for Soul Power.

    Wang Zhong sought advice from Hymin, however in truth, Tianjing Academy¡¯s Special Ability Society was only of an average standard. The few ways of raising one¡¯s special abilities that Hymin had introduced to him appeared to be slightly unessential in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, and he felt as though arge amount of effort was spent on doing useless actions. Even though he flipped through the entire collection of books in the Tianjing Academy library, he could only gather extremely little information about training one¡¯s special ability.

    As it was a somewhat more mysterious form of energy, mankind¡¯s understanding towards special abilities was still far inferior to that of Soul Power. The truly precious and high end information was still in research and experimental phases, controlled by the various powers and influences which left very little to circte amongst the general public. As for those that did circte the academies and the public, they were too shallow or perhaps too ordinary for him.

    Fortunately, with a Rank A clearance, he was able to find some information which could at least point him in the direction of establishing his own training for his special ability.

    If one wanted to attack, one would first need to know how to defend. This was especially the case for special abilities. Wanting to unleash the offensive power of one¡¯s special ability would require one to have sufficient resistance against one¡¯s special ability. Only by doing so could one have sufficient resistance against one¡¯s special ability. The greater the killing power, the stronger the rebound. A special ability like Hymin¡¯s was considered to have a gentle nature, however, if she was to exceed her limit during treatment, she would consume her vitality, lifespan and even her own life force.

    Such a training method was conned as ¡°resistance training¡±. Mankind had discovered that there was a positive corrtion between the might of a special ability and the level of resistance that the wielder possessed. If one exceeded this level of resistance, they would be killed by their own ability. As such, the level of resistance determines the peak of the special ability.

    Presently, the Federation¡¯s orthodox training method was by relying on medicines and auxiliary items, which in simpler terms was the scientific method. This required time andrge amounts of wealth. A special ability soldier was ssified as a luxurious upation that ordinary people were unable to enjoy. Therefore, one would need to have the support of one¡¯s family, or to rely on one in order to enjoy the huge amount of ¡°tonics¡±.

    Naturally, there was one other way¡­

    This would be the method during the dark era. At that time, people did not have the current wonderful conditions, with the misuse of special abilities causing the death of quite a few soldiers. Humans were extremely resilient life forms, however, and under the constant life or deathbat done by soldiers, they had learnt ¡°the level of intimacy¡±, the level of synergy with one¡¯s special ability. Naturally, the human body had a level of self recovery which felt like an antibody, also known as the genuine antibody. Basically, it was a fight to find a way out of trouble. Now, this was rarely seen in the Federation yet still rather mainstream in the empires.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Wang Zhong chose thetter method. Regardless of the aspect, it was much more suitable for him. Furthermore, he had an advantage over others due to the Fate Stone he possessed. After arranging all the information and knowledge he had gathered, Wang Zhong had already formted a clear andplete training n within his heart.

    The hyperdimensional world!

    This was already the third that that he entered. Easily sensing the pull from the hyperdimension with his consciousness, the silhouette of an iparablyrge continent appeared before his senses.

    Therge continent appeared to be boundless, and Wang Zhong was unable to see the boundaries even after straining his vision. Various kinds of energies aggregated on the surface of the continent akin to dense clusters of stars. As of now. Wang Zhong could already make out quite a few things, with one of them being that those energy coordinates were not merely different in size.

    Like the energy coordinates of the Federation¡¯s adventurer bases having machine like fluctuations and immobility, secret realms like the pyramid realm had an abstruse feeling of attractiveness. There were also those that gave of intense sensations of attributes like radiant light, ck darkness, fiery heat and icy cold, in which there was a 90% chance of them being powerful dimensional life forms.

    As he possessed the special ability of pyrogenesis, Wang Zhong was exceedingly sensitive to feeling the fiery hot energy coordinates. Speaking of which, he already had an abnormally rich experience about entering such ces, as normal people from the Federation would never have such suicidal behaviour.

    This is the ce.

    Wang Zhong immediately allowed his consciousness to follow the pull, causing his body to be rapidly sucked towards that position.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! It¡¯s so hot! Where are we going?¡±

    Having been transmitted to the coordinates, Simba had already sensed that something was amiss and was able to feel the terrifyingly high temperatures despite being so far away. He nagged for a long while yet Wang Zhongpletely ignored him, acting like a wall.

    In the next second, they arrived. A gigantic sea of fire constantly erupting withva bubbles that appeared like fiery marshmallows appeared right before Wang Zhong and Simba. In the centre of that sea, a clump of white coloured fire was blossoming into a mysterious shape, which seemed to unexpectedly size up the insignificant life forms that had appeared before it, as it truly had never seen such things for a very, very long time. As it did so, strange waves started to surface on the sea of fire.

    Wang Zhong and Simba felt the terrifying might that towered over them, akin to a god looking over thends from the heavens. This was not the first time that Wang Zhong had experienced such awe and intimidation, though it was even more frightening this time. This was the might and prestige that could onlye from the sovereign of fire from the legends.

    For a moment, Simba and Wang Zhong could only open their mouths wide before being evaporated instantly by the fire energies that radiated from this sovereign.

    At this, the energies of the Fate Stone started to activate and recondensed Wang Zhong and Simba from the shattered bits they had be. Wang Zhong had already started his analysis. When he was previously at the mouth of the volcano, what he had seen was only a eighth grade fire element life form. Compared to that, this ninth grade sovereign was in apletely different ss. The difference between the eighth and ninth grades was truly too great to even measure. The heat that radiated from the ninth grade sovereign was so high that one might not even sense it before being roasted alive.

 Chapter 288 â€“ Pitiful Simba

    Chapter 288 ¨C Pitiful Simba

    As he recovered consciousness, Wang Zhong underwent an impartial experience of the increase in his resistance. ording to the information he had gathered, such a way should be useful. However, what came in the next second was an intense mental probe piercing all over.

    He could be considered as exceedingly resilient and enduring. No matter how small his memory of the event was, it was filled with himself being burnt to the point of excruciating pain with his entire consciousness roasted and his body appeared to be absent of even one drop of water. His whole body continued convulsing for ten full minutes before slowing down due to the mediation by the Fate Stone.

    This was damage that was caused to one¡¯s essence Not only did it act upon the body, it even affected the Fate Stone. If such damage urred to the spiritual consciousness of other people, even their souls would have been roasted to cinders.

    Simba had also suffered a simr pain for a while before he regained his senses. With his heart palpitating in fear and trepidation, he patted his chest and eximed, ¡°So scary! So scary! Did we take the wrong path, Wang Zhong? We can never, ever make such a mistake of entering such a ce again!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake. I¡¯m training my fire resistance.¡± Wang Zhong took a deep breath and sent his consciousness to the skies again. He had to endure, as he hoped that the greater the pain he suffered, the strong he would be. He just had to clench his teeth, something he always did in his childhood. Such little pain wasn¡¯t much!

    ¡°Train your fire resistance?¡± Simba followed passively, with his brain having yet toprehend the meaning behind Wang Zhong¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The path to the hyperdimension was once again opened by Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness. He could clearly sense that his sensitivity to fire elements was slightly clearer than before. This strengthened Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence. Looks like this method is good to use!

    Very quickly, Wang Zhong found the ce he was just in. Whether it was because he had just entered a while ago or not, he somehow felt that his sensitivity towards mes had grown clearer and more distinct.

    Feeling the pull from his consciousness, Simba immediately felt a bad premonition. ¡°Wang Zhong, big bro, big uncle, where are you going?!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his body was already dragged along with Wang Zhong as they were pulled into the hyperdimension. A milky white marshmallow like world appeared before his eyes, with the mystical fiery life form faintly present in the distance. In just an instantaneous reaction from it, Wang Zhong and Simba were engulfed in the next second by intense fiery energies, with nothing left of them.

    This time, the damage to their souls was even greater. After recovering their consciousness, the dried up feeling and bodily convulsions continued for over an hour before fading away. This was a feeling of being roasted from the very depths of one¡¯s soul and every single cell in the body, exceeding any pain and suffering that would be brought by ordinary burn injuries.

    However, there was something to be gained from this pain. Each time after regeneration and recovery, Wang Zhong was able to clearly sense his increased sensitivity towards the fire elements in each cell within his body.

    In truth, there was no single technologicalponent in the secret training method of special abilities in the dark era. What it detailed was the constant fight towards increasing one¡¯s limits to survive. Things such as fighting desperately while in mortal danger and scraping by every experience with one¡¯s life, these took numerous months of preparation and recovery. With the Fate Stone, however, Wang Zhong was undoubtedly able to cheat this system, as he could directly go all the way and ¡°die¡±.

    Nevertheless, Wang Zhong was aware that his recovery was slowing down even with the Fate Stone. Clearly, he still had to pay particr attention to the method he was employing.

    ¡°I oppose this! Wang Zhong!¡± Simba shrieked out in terror. ¡°I don¡¯t want to experience it for the third time!¡±

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll change to a gentler ce. I¡¯m also a little unable to deal with this.¡± Wang Zhong had already chosen his new target location.

    Compared to before, this fire elemental coordinate appeared much weaker, and he needed to focus his senses to detect it. There was no dimensional life form in this ce, being the depths of a volcano. As Wang Zhong and Simba descended, hended on a cliff protrusion, with bubblingva surging forth all around him.

    With the drastic increase of temperature, the moisture within their bodies were quickly drawn out. Before Simba could open his mouth, his throat had dried up and was unable to make a sound, with his entire body being roasted and baked into a clump. Compared to him, however, Wang Zhong was barely able to endure and persevere.

    Faced against the degree of heat from his surroundings, the fire elements within his cells took on a counter offensive state. A faintyer of fire energy encased his entire body, resisting against the scorching hot temperature.

    Such perseverance clearly extended the duration of his suffering by quite a bit. His body burnt up while the stone beneath his feet seemed to melt and glue to his skin. Instantly, his lips dried and began to crack, the rate of moisture leaving his body still being extremely high. At this moment, he felt as though his organs and viscera were being lit ame.

    This scene continued for approximately ten seconds before Wang Zhong turnedpletely into a man of fire, his meager fire energy unable to resist against the scorching hot temperatures of theva. Compared to the previous location, he could clearly experience the process of being slowly burnt alive¡­

    After regenerating his body from ¡°death¡±, Wang Zhong could not help but scold the shit out of himself. The feeling of being burnt alive was truly too difficult to bear. Being instantly killed was still considered endurable, yet experiencing such slow death from being roasted alive just once was more than enough for him.

    From the two different types of experiences, Wang Zhong was able to obtain much more information. The results from tempering oneself at a degree far greater than one¡¯s special ability could withstand was not as good as tempering at a low level. After thest experience, the tempering of the fire energies within each and every one of his cells had be even moreplete as every sliver of potential had been squeezed out. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong absolutely did not want to experience it one more time even with his high levels of resilience and endurance. Looks like the Sovereign of mes is still the better option. Although the result was weaker, the amount of pain he would need to suffer was less.

    As Wang Zhong stood up once again, Simba flew over with tears streaming down his face. Hugging Wang Zhong¡¯s leg tightly, he cried, ¡°Wang Zhong! Please have pity on me! This training¡¯s too painful! I feel like we need to change to a different training method! Perhaps you cane up with a way for you to train without me going along! Look, i don¡¯t have any special abilities, so I don¡¯t need to train or temper myself!¡±

    ¡°Is there such a way?¡± Wang Zhong asked sincerely.

    ¡°Shhhhh¡­¡± A bitter expression appeared on Simba¡¯s face as he heard Wang Zhong¡¯s question. Right now, he and Wang Zhong were considered to be one body, with him inhabiting Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness which meant he was simply unable to leave by himself. Where Wang Zhong went, he had no choice but to follow.

    ¡°One cannot achieve glory and wealth without going through trials and tribtions!¡± Wang Zhong replied sincerely and earnestly. He had decided to visit the sovereign of mes once again.

    Without waiting for Simba to oppose, the suction force had already started.

    Feeling the attraction, Simba instantly fell into despair and cried, ¡°I¡¯m not a human! I don¡¯t wanna be a human! FUCK! What the hell is this?! Save me!¡±

    Wang Zhong continued to disregard Simba¡¯s struggle. This time, however, they were not fortunate enough to spot the sovereign of mes upon their descent. Wang Zhong and Simba were unable to open their eyes and just felt a searing heat on their eyelids before being burnt into nihility.

    This time, their recovery had slowed down to the extreme and took two whole hours. The convulsion and the dry, itching and burning pain from losing all body moisture caused the two to copse on the floor immediately. Even so, they were able to regain their energy after the sensations of pain gradually disappeared.

    Laying t on the ground, Simba waspletely out of gas and even Wang Zhong was feeling slightly unbearable.

    The dark era¡¯s training method for special abilities was too barbaric! Although he was able to minimise danger and risk with the help of the Fate Stone, the pain he suffered might have been even more terrifying. After all, even the mad men in the dark era had to prepare and recover for numerous months to engage in a single attempt. Furthermore, there was absolutely no one who would try out mes of such a degree, not to mention four consecutive burns in a single day.

    ¡°Wang~~Zhong¡­¡± Simba¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°If you go in there one more time, there will be no more love between us!¡±

    At this moment, Wang Zhong was also gasping for air. After four rounds, he felt that his life shed before him. ¡°Let¡¯s end it here today. I can¡¯t continue anymore either. This simply isn¡¯t something a human can aplish.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Simba was overjoyed, and tears streamed emotionally down his face.

    This fellow Wang Zhong was actually whining about hardships for once! This just showed how much pain this training had caused. Nevertheless, such a whine truly came at a good time and was heartwarming. However, the next sentence from Wang Zhong instantly shattered Simba¡¯s sweet dreams, ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow!¡±

    Those words stunned Simba for three whole seconds, before his dried up body erupted with an inconceivable strength, shrieking, ¡°AAAAAAHHHHHH~~~!¡±

    At this moment, Emily was participating in the selection of her family along with over a hundred other participants of the Assassin Family. Everyone around her had ice cold expressions as the majority of the participants came from various branches of the family, with even some homeless being chosen.

    Once a person was chosen to participate in the selection to be an assassin for the family, they would no longer have a personal identity nor name, with only one path of survival in front of them.

    Their gazes were murderous like knives, brimming with vignce and killing intent as everyone knew that not many of them would be able to live through this. Frankly speaking, every single person other than oneself was an opponent.

    Emily understood this, yet she was unable topletely adapt to such an atmosphere and situation. This was exactly why she loved the time she spent in Tianjing. Everyone present here was cold and icy like a machine, and this continued until she spotted a familiar face within the crowd. It was her elder cousin, Russell, who was tagged number 67.

    Noticing Emily, Russell smiled faintly and nodded his head. Such a minute action from him brought quite arge amount offort and warmth to Emily. At least she had an acquaintance here. Other than Ma Dong, Russell had the best rtionship with Emily in the entire Assassin Family. Being two years older, he was rather caring for this young cousin of his.

    The atmosphere of the selection exercise was slightly gloomy, yet everyone who was present was clearly ustomed to it. All of the family members present who were in charge of this training wore chilling ck metal masks, and carried metal whips in their hands. They would not spare any strength to deal with unauthorized actions.

    This first topic given to Emily was the most basic of the Assassin Family¡¯s movementbat technique, the Shadow Steps!

    This was a set of movements that Emily was familiar with since she was ten years old, as the movements for her ming Lotus Dance was born from this.

    Although Emily prided herself in this set of movements, she was unable to feel the slightest bit of happiness. This was due to the fact that people here were able to aplish this while being faster, more urate and vicious. Furthermore, they had all made changes to the movements,pared to the original unchanged version she had demonstrated. Everyone possessed their own unique traits based on their own understanding of the movements, with her elder cousin Russell being one of the outstanding ones.

    Right now, Emily¡¯spetitive spirit had already ignited. In truth, she was extremely capable in her observation and learning skills, especially in things she had been witnessing since childhood. The cold and cruel environment of thepetition did not weight down on Emily. After all, she was born in this ce and with Russell¡¯s existence bringing a slight bit of warmth, she became more resilient and resolute. Although there was nomunication between the two as they were unable to do so, a nce and a faint smile had been more than sufficient for her.

    Poison techniques, trapping, tracking. There was an elimination round every three days, with Emily already having eliminated two people by herself. In this cruel and viciouspetition, Emily had indeed already made prior preparations. Being a member of the Assassin Family, she was not that weak and frail after all.

 Chapter 289 â€“ Youâ€™ve Turned Bad

    Chapter 289 ¨C You¡¯ve Turned Bad

    Within the most stately building in thergepounds of the Assassin Family, Tumo was processing his final document. The development in Tianjing concerned the future of the Assassin Family. Not only that, they required more than money and territory to truly develop the spatial transmission array over there, as there were moreplicated matters like the suppressioning from other families and their enemies. It was not an easy task to distinguish one¡¯s family from the first grade families.

    ¡°Chief En.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. What are your orders?¡±

    As usual, the old steward replied instantly.

    ¡°How¡¯s Emily¡¯s current condition?¡± Tumo¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°She¡¯s currently undergoing the extraction of the medicine effects. The medicines that the little miss has been eating with her daily meals over the years have started to show their effects.¡±

    Tumo looked at the numbers on the form, which caused a sliver of a faint smile that rarely came by on his old and aged face. Since his promise to his son on thetter¡¯s deathbed, he had truly never given up on Emily, continuing to secretly add medicines into Emily¡¯s food which stimted one¡¯s bloodlines and talent. With this umtive slow method, it did not go against his promise!

    He had promised to give her a life of freedom, without saying he would not be guiding her. Naturally, it was still Emily¡¯s own decision that mattered in the end.

    In this era where bloodlines were treasured, especially powerful talents like Emily, who in their right mind would give up such a thing? Who could give it up?

    The current CHF was rather important for the Assassin Family, since if Emily was able to perform outstandingly, the Assassin Family would be able to obtain the support of the parliament. In any era, those who were weak had no say in power.

    ¡°Chief En, it¡¯s about time for the third phase.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t this be pushing it too far?¡± The old steward was slightly worried. After all, Emily¡¯s way of life was not much like the other sessors of the Assassin Family.

    ¡°One has to face something that will inevitablye in the future. It¡¯s better to get it over and done with than to prolong the pain,¡± replied Tumo in an indifferent tone, though a sliver of emotion shed in his eyes.

    Very quickly, Emily discovered that her training was starting to be intense, with the degree of difficulty reaching her limits. The training every day was just like an armored train ramming against her and she was a bow string stretched taut, about to be snapped into two at any moment.

    Nevertheless, she did not give up and copse. Every time she felt as though the weight of a feather would cause her to snap and fall, she would always think back to Tianjing Academy. Those experiences of failure, lessons, unwillingness and also therades who fought with her always swelled her body with power and enabled her to continue. This was the umtion of confidence which allowed Emily to be stronger with each step forward. At this moment, she had already gradually begun to feel the benefits of this special training.

    As the number of training participants dropped down, there was a constant flow of peopleing in to rece those who were eliminated. In ordance to the rules of an assassin, the icy cold atmosphere within the entire training was constantly being augmented, with people being dragged off right before Emily¡¯s eyes, life and death unknown.

    On the other side, it was night time and Wang Zhong was sleeping like a dead log with many dreams appearing in his sleep. With the overly deep memories of his soul being burnt alive unconsciously ying back in his dreams, he would experience hell once again, to the point of him wanting to spread his wings and fly his burnt self away.

    He only woke up at noon on the second day. For a new human filled with exuberant energy, having such a long sleep was indeed slightly inconceivable. Truthfully, he had consumed too much of his spirit and even with the protection of the Fate Stone, his soul had be exceedingly weak. Even Wang Zhong himself was unable to clearly differentiate between his soul, spirit and flesh. The only thing he could feel was his body feeling slightly warm, fluttering around as he walked¡­

    The training in the society continued as usual, with Barran being the only one who felt something was amiss. His senior Wang Zhong, who was always filled with an exuberant energy, was slightly¡­ weak. He had almost sent Wang Zhong flying a few times with extremely ordinary impacts.

    ¡°45!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°46!¡±

    Bang!

    After the usual one hundred consecutive impacts, Wang Zhong waved his hands and said, ¡°Barran, I think you should practice by yourself today.¡±

    After he spoke, Wang Zhong leant against the wall and gulped downrge mouthfuls of water. This caused Scarlet and the rest of the squad to look at each other, as Wang Zhong had already consumed over twenty bottles of water.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, are you alright? You¡¯re really sweating a lot,¡± asked Scarlet, feeling slightly worried about his condition.

    With a smile, Wang Zhong waved his hands and replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright. It might just be a slight fever. I just need to rest and it¡¯ll go away.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Scarlet did not ask anymore and everyone continued with their training. Although their holidays seemed long, truthfully speaking, there was not much more time left until the start of the CHF. Scarlet and Mmi were persevering with their daily drills in hopes of maximising their tacit understanding to its limits. Apart from the training in the society during the day, Barran would do additional training in the night. As for Wang Zhong, god knows what he was doing. Other than participating in addition training, Colby and Lily had spent even more time practicing in Saint Judgment, as there were much more training partners and techniques to temper soldiers. During the joint training at night, Wang Zhong could only y the part of a spectator, being well enough just to give some pointers to everyone about some problems in their positioning.

    After a whole day of recovery, Wang Zhong became exceedingly energized at night. Perhaps this was due to the intense thirst propping up his spirit. Naturally though, Simba was exceedingly unenergized. He felt extremely wronged and began to think back to the trainings in the past. He wondered if he had treated Wang Zhong too cruelly for this fellow to actually be so crazy.

    The most miserable person now was Simba. Compared to him, those concubines of the ancient legends that were buried alive at the emperor¡¯s death could not have been more miserable. At worst, they were only being buried alive just once while he was dying four times a night. Furthermore, as Wang Zhong¡¯s heat resistance increased, the number of deaths he apanied continue to rise.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore! I¡¯ll go crazy if this continues! Wang Zhong, aren¡¯t we good friends? Aren¡¯t we brothers? Is there any need to torture your own brother like that?¡±

    ¡°No pain, no gain¡­¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, let¡¯s discuss something else. Look, don¡¯t you have another Spongebob Squarepants? We can y the ¡°Fight the Landlord¡± (card game). Let¡¯s not train today and find a ce to y, alright? Aren¡¯t you good at ying cards? Hmph, hmph. Simba doesn¡¯t believe that one bit!¡±

    ¡°No pain, no gain¡­¡± Wang Zhong was still in a daze after being roasted by the mes.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, if you truly wish to experience a sea of fire, we can conjure an illusion of it within your soul sea. Please be reasonable, okay? My degree of illusions is very high so we don¡¯t need to be burnt to death so miserably every time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we can talk about reason slowly in there.¡± Wang Zhong nodded in reply. In the past, Simba¡¯s illusion technique was quite good, however, he was already unable to disy it. Most importantly though, such an illusion would definitely be not able to help him. Indeed, the hyperdimension was able to temper one¡¯s soul, increasing resistance as well as strengthening and consolidating his soul strength. Now, the only thing left was for him the break through to Heroic Soul Stage.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­¡± cried out Simba with tears gleaming in his eyes.

    ¡°Simba¡­¡± As he activated the hyperdimension pull, Wang Zhong shot an earnest and deeply emotional look at Simba.

    ¡°You¡¯ve turned bad, AH~~I don¡¯t want~~¡±

 Chapter 290 â€“ Faced with the Sovereign of Flames

    Chapter 290 ¨C Faced with the Sovereign of mes

    After continuing to train using this method for a whole week, Wang Zhong had finally reached his limit. Although he was able to endure the pain coursing through his body once or twice, there was a quantitative change after umtion for a period of time. Now, it was no longer a problem of pain, rather it became a restriction to one¡¯s mind that would forever influence one¡¯s bodily sensations and control. To a soldier, that was something that absolutely could not be tolerated, and as such needed to be eased slightly.

    Thus, Wang Zhong had no choice but to take a break for two days. Naturally, this was not a time to ck off, as it just so happened that Old Potter¡¯s research had progressed to a small summit. This caused thetter to drag Wang Zhong to conduct tests with varying Soul Power frequencies to bepared with his calctions. This left Wang Zhong so busy that he was unable to run the society and as for Barran¡¯s special training, it took up all his evenings. In any case, he did not need to head into the hyperdimension for two days so nothing could be said about it.

    When he finally entered the hyperdimension after two whole days, Simba had already stoppedining and appeared to have grown numb to everything. There was no use talking reason to a mentally insane person, something that Simbaprehended rather well. Rather than shouting and arguing, it was better to save his energy to resist against the onught of intense agony brought on by Wang Zhong¡¯s training. Furthermore, Simba had discovered that the training seemed to have a little effect on his energy recovery, and could be considered as a constion prize.

    Compared to him, Wang Zhong¡¯s harvest was clearly more substantial.

    The result of such extreme training was an incredibly rapid progress. Although Wang Zhong did not know how fast other special ability users were able to increase their strength, his feedback from the information avable suggested that it would take a good couple of years to train into a special ability soldier from one¡¯s awakening under normal training circumstances. However, his me resistance as well as pyrogenesis had increased extremely quickly in the span of one month. With the ancient training method coupled with his Fate Stone and ability to endure, such a rate of progress was simply like cheating. As his training continued, his understanding and intimacy towards fire was constantly rising.

    Feeling was one matter and the reality was still bone chilling, as Wang Zhong was still unable to find a definite way to control the mes he summoned. His attainments on this aspect was not going so well. Simply speaking, he would be able to deal more damage just by using hismonbat techniques rather than using his pyrogenesis ability. At this moment, he still did no understand which part of hisprehension was wed. He had sufficient Soul Power and a strong resistance to fire, however, why did he feel that something was wrong and was still unable to discover what it was?

    The greater the eruption, the greater the mes that he would produce?

    Furthermore, every time he wanted to activate his pyrogenesis ability, he would feel an extremely ufortable sensation across his entire body. It was a pity that emily was not around and her Skylink was switched off. Otherwise, he would call her for a chat at this exact moment. After all, she was a sessor to the Assassin Family and they knew things that could not be learnt in academies.

    However, Wang Zhong still felt that this continuous baptism of fire led to his soul and spirit bing even more resilient, without feeling weak or having a slight fever. Although the pain remained for the entire process, he strangely felt some ¡°warmth¡± for the mes. Sometimes, he would even doubt himself and wondered whether he had been burnt stupid by the mes. Nevertheless, the strengthening of the Soul Power was exceedingly obvious and the peak of his Soul Power had already reached 200 grassos. Not only that, the quantity of his Soul Power had also increased, although the most recent results were not as clear as before. Regardless of this, any improvement was already an extremely good thing for him given that he used to struggle at the level of 50 grassos.

    Once it was night time, Wang Zhong would bring the extremely pitiful Simba to the hyperdimension, back to that all too familiar sea of fire. During this period of time, Wang Zhong had tested other secret realms of fire, however, none of them were as good as this ce. The mes here were much more pure while the entire process of being burnt alive was much more straightforward, and even Simba no longer opposed to it.

    The most idental thing that happened was that this time, Wang Zhong and Simba did not disappear. This was because they were unable to sense any heat. The mes were still present, and they were even more closer towards the core. Despite that, the instantaneous st of lethal heat was not present, and Wang Zhong even felt the excitement and cheerful feelings of the mes, appearing just like countless little happy friends¡­ these mes have never been so warm before.

    Wang Zhong definitely did not believe that this was the might of his special ability after being promoted. Even if he made ten or twelve times the progress since the beginning, he would absolutely be unable to endure the mes in such a manner.

    While in this wonderful state, both of them stopped right in the middle of the sea of fire. Before experiencing this fantastic feeling of this sealed up dimension, however, their attention was attracted to the thing right before their eyes.

    Suddenly, white waves of fire began to churn and surge up within the centre of the zing sea of fire, before a gigantic life form appeared in front of Wang Zhong and Simba. It¡¯s entire body was constructed from the white fiery essence, while gargantuan fiery wings spread out from its back. It appeared to be fire itself. A crown of mes seemed to be present above its head. From the human¡¯s perspective, this life form really seemed to be a phoenix, or the vermillion bird of the legends. If it was judged ording to the Federation¡¯s grading system, it would be ssified as a taboo existence of the hyperdimension, an existence that humans should absolutely stay away from; the sovereign of mes!

    At this moment, the invincible life form sized up Wang Zhong with luminous eyes. Its tail pped gently and dazzling multicolored rays of brilliance instantly burst out. As its multicolored tail spread a hundred metres apart, a suffocating pressure spread through the sky and swept over the earth.

    This was the sovereign when it was calm. Its angered state was unimaginable.

    Grasping Wang Zhong¡¯s ear tightly, Simba whispered, ¡° I told you not toe here! And yet, you refused to listen and provoked these beings! We can¡¯t make it. Hurry and run!¡±

    Run?

    There was not the slightest intent of fleeing present within Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. Are you joking? If it wants to destroy us, where can we run to? The current strange state was definitely caused by the appearance of this Sovereign of mes. It was extremely curious about Wang Zhong, and when was thetter not curious? Wang Zhong saw intelligence within its eyes. There was not much present in the Federation¡¯s Rank A ssified information about ninth grade life forms. There was only one sentence, ¡°They are extremely powerful and invincible.¡± However, while the average human would make a strategic withdrawal in the face of such a circumstance, Wang Zhong¡¯s research mode had been triggered. Does this life form, an existence standing at the peak of the hyperdimension, possess intelligence?

    Does it know about the existence of humans? How does it view humans?

    If Simba knew what Wang Zhong was currently thinking, he might have even considered breaking off his rtionship with thetter. On the contrary, Old Potter would definitely apud and give him a big thumbs up for this. Since for a scientist, Confucius said, ¡°Having heard the Way in the morning, one may die content in the evening.¡± For the sake of humanity¡¯s progress, such little sacrifices were all worth it!

    As for the Sovereign of mes, it could clearly sense rays of brilliance blossoming in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. There was no fear, dread nor hostility. The man before her was different from the humans she had seen a long time ago. For the past few days, this human had brought along his little pet and intruded into her domain. Yet, she was quick to discover that he waspletely different from any other human, with his body seeming to possess some ordered form of power.

    Wang Zhong took a step forward, doing his best to make sure that his smile appeared gentle and friendly. This effectively scared the hell out of Simba till his legs and body were shivering. ¡°Almighty Sovereign of mes, I¡¯m here to train my me resistance. I¡¯m extremely happy¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong had even started gesturing as he spoke. Although he did not know if the other could understand, he could not just stand there like an idiot.

 Chapter 291 â€“ Thirst to Break Through

    Chapter 291 ¨C Thirst to Break Through

    Editors: Snow

    At this, the Sovereign of mes nodded her head slightly. In the next second, Wang Zhong and simba both knew that they were done for. The energy protecting them disappeared and they were burnt to death before the second was up. At thest moment, Wang Zhong seemed to sense the other partyughing at him, ¡­perhaps I¡¯ve been burnt foolish.

    Lying on his bed like a dead dog, he knew that this time he had truly stood at the doors of death. Wang Zhong finally decided to give himself a long break, as his personal level of endurance had its limits. Furthermore, he had dared to enter that ce in the hyperdimension due to the opposite party treating him as nothing. With him provoking the boss over there, he had to lower his profile now and not provoke the boss again for the time being. Besides, Wang Zhong felt that his me resistance should be enough for now. The problem he currently faced was being unable to unleash his special ability in his desired manner.

    When he knew about Wang Zhong¡¯s decision, Simba was so emotional that he almost cried. Finally! He could sleepfortably for a period of time, without having to worry about waking up suddenly finding himself being dragged by the fellow into a fiery pit.

    In the days that followed, Wang Zhong and Barran fervently trainedte into the night every single day. Recently, everyone had increased the number of fights they had in the OP, with each person basically fighting five to six matches daily. This trend was not present only in Tianjing Academy, but also in the various other great academies, with quite a few participants maintaining an ever readybat status within the OP.

    Ear shattering sounds of impact and Barran¡¯s roars reverberated within the room as the training of Wang Zhong and Barran had risen to a high note recently. Due to his desire to find something in life after being burnt so many times into a god awful state, Wang Zhong had been motivated to train extremely hard. Being alongside Barran had also stimted the youth to shout out loudly like a headless chicken.

    ¡°Roar Roar Roar!¡± Barran¡¯s eyes were scarlet red. Although his entire body was already covered in ck and purple bruises, he still attacked with full force each time.

    Tatatata¡­Bang!

    ¡°Your impact power and momentum are but sufficient, however, your strength control is still slightly poor. It isn¡¯t enough to just resist the rebounding force. You have to learn how to borrow that force to increase your strength, and reroute the rebounding momentum back out as your strength. You also have to be more fierce, and more decisive!¡±

    ¡°576! Roar!¡±

    Tatatata¡­Bang!

    ¡°Suppress it! Suppress it! That¡¯s not enough! It¡¯s not about just your strength, but the anger and fury of your soul! You have to rely on your feeling of giving up everything, with no obstacle that can block you!¡±

    Barran had already developed his berserker rushing m to a higher level than before. Yet, Wang Zhong was requesting him to progress even higher. Compared to ordinary people, Barran had a slightly different kind of talent, a type that did not give him a high level ofprehension. Instead, his talent was possessing a one track mind that required him to aplish the task that he had set for himself. This mindset was the most important talent for a heavy soldier in specific situations. Moreover, Barran still had his impressive physique to back this talent up.

    After a few more rounds, Barran was tired to the point of lying on the ground, heart filled with gratitude and admiration. One could not judge the book by its cover. Indeed, people that truly possessed strength always are senior Wang Zhong¡¯s or Grai¡¯s type, being steady, calm and maintaining a low profile. However, the power they possessed was truly frightening. Despite having made huge progress with his strength and skills, Barran always felt that his entire body was about to fall apart during the head on collisions with Wang Zhong in every training session.

    ¡°Go test it out in the OP.¡± Wang Zhong was already pulling the exhausted Barran towards the academy¡¯s OP training room. It was extremely lively in the OP during the holidays, with lots of high level fights going on inside. Nevertheless, the academy¡¯s OP training room appeared rtively empty. ¡°You must use it more during actualbat, and don¡¯t be afraid to lose.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior!¡± Barran did not have a single bit of doubt in Wang Zhong¡¯s advice. After nodding, he felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine with soldiers, but when I encounter assassin types, I¡¯ll have absolutely no way of putting up any resistance. Senior, do you really have no way to help me deal with assassins?¡±

    With a smile, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°Restrict movements by being calm. Your nimbleness and speed are both unmatched against assassins. However, your instantaneous attack speed can be achieved by them. Regardless of how fast they are, the instant when the assassin attacks you is your best opportunity tounch a counter attack.¡±

    ¡°Just like All Mouthy King!¡± Lead by Ma Dong, both Barran and Emily were already faithful fans under the Brother King Corps. In this world, the person that they admired and worshipped the most would be All Mouthy King. For him, being a weakling walking on the path towards supremacy, he had respect for Wang Zhong, however worship was reserved for All Mouthy King.

    Wang Zhong chuckled and said, ¡°He also absorbed and progressed from his constant losses. Naturally, you don¡¯t aim to lose just for the sake of losing, You have to focus on gaining something from your loss!¡±

    Wang Zhong was not opposed to Barran being obsessed with All Mouthy King, as being obsessed was a kind of faith. It was possible for faith to give people truly powerful strength and intent, whether it was one¡¯s power or will to surpass others.

    ¡°Yes! Senior Wang Zhong!¡± Barran was the definition of the type that was easily spirited and hot blooded. He impatiently chose a room and jumped in.

    Wang Zhong also chose a room, hoping that he would be able to face an even stronger opponent this time. He thirsted greatly to cross hands with a Sanctuary division expert, despite his fight with Divian being a rather incidental urrence. Once one was judged to be in the Sanctuary division, one would value one¡¯s status and not bully newbies. In other words, those people would not appear in the OP.

    Brother King is online.

    All Mouthy King¡¯s fame and prestige within the OP was indeed slightly astonishing. Although there was definitely a lot of incredible experts, there were none who could establish such huge influence in the hearts of ordinary students like All Mouthy King had done.

    During this period of time, the level of quality within the discussion forums had became exceedingly high due to the iing great CHFpetition coupled with the increased liveliness of all the experts. Everyone was trying to reason and rationalize the situations in the various great squadrons. Yet, when All Mouthy King came online all of these were for naught.

    ¡°Brother King is online!¡±

    This news rippled out like a stone that struck and raised thousand feet high waves, with countless coquettish cries from collective youths resounding across the entire OPwork. Instantly, the number of messages sent via Skylink to rose by a 100%.

    The status of All Mouthy King had already reached super star level, aided by the deliberate propagation from the officials. As of now, even those who were ill informed or ignorant would certainly have heard of All Mouthy King¡¯s grand name as long as they were in the OP. With passion, fervor, and hormonescking the least in youths, they werepletely unable to stop those crazed animals shouting out with all their might in the discussion forums and Skylink!

    ¡°Good eveningdies and gentlemen, we finally meet again! I am Ruo Zhi, the Zhi in ¡°Intelligence¡±!¡± Brother Ruo Zhi had appeared once again. Truthfully speaking, his coboration with Little Yu¡¯er in All Mouthy King¡¯s previous bout yielded extremely good results, which increased the number of questions by a lot. Although there were quite a few that had cursed and ridiculed him within the discussion forums, both curses and praise were considered to be part of his fame. A few days earlier, there was even a discussion held, with the topic naturally being the previous fight with All Mouthy King. His invitation fees were quite substantial, since for a host, what was more attractive than money and fame?

    At this moment, brother Ruo Zhi was filled with energy. He was resolved to walk deeper and deeper within the path of destruction, while letting those curses and ridicule be more intense. ¡°Recently, although there are alot of people who want to bust my ass, I still have one statement to make. There isn¡¯t any expert in the OP that is invincible. Indeed, All Mouthy King is very strong. However, his loss had already been predetermined long time ago. Maybe, it might even be today!¡±

    ¡°If brother King wins today, will you go and eat shit, Ruo Zhi?¡±

    ¡°History is there to be created. Brother King will definitely write the first ever legend of being an undefeatable god in the OP!¡± The audience in the viewing gallery were easily provoked and stirred up.

 Chapter 292 â€“ Blazing Angel Papada

    Chapter 292 ¨C zing Angel Papada

    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Ruo Zhiughed calmly, unperturbed. ¡°That would be equivalent to hitting my own face. As shown in the extremely popr video of the King¡¯s road created by Little Yu¡¯er a while ago, the ¡°legend of the invincible god¡± has lost so many times already. How can he still be called invincible? Being a specialist in analysis, I won¡¯t start a debate with everyone about such a dead end question. All Mouthy King will definitely lose one day. Let us wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Wait and see sister! Beating up elites and killing sanctuaries, brother King is invincible under the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Howl out, Brother King Corps!¡±

    ¡®Brother King¡¯s invincible in the entire universe!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not argue with this piece of trash! The more you scold him, the more infuriating he gets!¡±

    Earth shatteringly unintelligent roars howled across all the discussion forums, something that made Little Yu¡¯er feel like she had no choice but to give in and change into another way ofmentary. In All Mouthy King¡¯s matches, thementator could only fill the role of a disregarded person, as she did before. However, look at how people treated brother Ruo Zhi! He truly was the big brother ofmentators.

    Wang Zhong clearly did not care about this, as he never had the habit of looking at the chat logs. To him, the waves billowing outside were something entirely iprehensible and he immediately pressed the randomized queue button.

    Since he has not had a good fight for a while, his hands were extremely itchy.

    As the search continued, with the system appraising All Mouthy King¡¯s strength, there was no doubt that this would be a long and slow process.

    At the same time, in a legendary city south of the Federation far, far away¡­

    A handsome youth entered the OP.

    ¡°All Mouthy King¡­¡±

    There were extremely few people who were worth his attention, even if they were quasi Sanctuary Division experts!

    All Mouthy King was an exception. Ever since the news of All Mouthy King defeating Divian had circted in an earth shattering manner, he had already be interested in the former. Indeed, being able to exhibit the Laforgue Unlimited sh made him a figure that was worth taking note off. His interest had risen when All Mouthy King obtained victory with the Molok¡¯s battle axe in a seemingly inconceivable fashion.

    The reason of this interest was due to fame.

    He needed such fame to give a wake up call to people who had memories of a certain great city before the CHF began. At the same time, he also wanted to blow the war horn for his ownpatriots. There was no doubt that All Mouthy King was the best target for this.

    The reminder he had especially set up online hade into use today.

    As he entered the OP, his heads up disy appeared rather clean and tidy, with not a single messy message lying around. In all, there was only a mere ten people in his friend¡¯s list.

    In a leisurely manner, he entered the queue and chose a map in advance. After searching around to observe the recent situation of the map and feeling confident about it, the youth smiled faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to end your legend!¡±

    Match found! Enter!

    Just as the youth¡¯s match was chosen, All Mouthy King¡¯s randomized opponent was locked in.

    ¡°What a long wait!¡± Quite a few people in the audience had started to mor.

    ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be anything good to see. There¡¯s definitely no Sanctuary Division in the system queue. Is that why they had to pull a random from the Elite Division?¡±

    Indeed, the opponent was not from the Sanctuary Division as an extremely ordinary name appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. It did not shine in bright gold colours like Divian¡¯s name had, yet¡­

    Papada ( zing Angel Squadron).

    After carefully reading that name, everyone instantly shut their mouths! Including fans of brother King!

    This simple name with the suffix behind it represented yet another legend within the OP¡­

    He originated from the city of miracles¡ªthe zing angel.

    During the dark era, the zing Angel City had once met with an onught Rank S beasts. In the dire moments, a twelve winged angel wielding a zing sword descended from the sky, sweeping away entire horde of beasts and saved the city from disaster. At that period of time, there were some legends that were made up by people, as after all, people needed hope and heroes to continue living on. It was said that the zing angel was seen by lots of people within the city. Nevertheless, there were indeed quite a few people possessing fire rted special abilities that have emerged from the residents of the zing Angel City, serving to be of importance in the city¡¯s defence. They assumed that this was a blessing and protection from their god, resulting in their devoted belief and convictionsting from the dark era until now.

    Currently, both the City of zing Angels and the zing City were super cities that produced the greatest number of people with fire rted special abilities in the Federation. Compared to zing City, the city of zing Angels had its own unique legacy and style, with its residents wearing either white or silver clothing with a badge emzoned with a sacred red cross. There were many people with powerful fire rted special abilities that have appeared in theter period of the dark era. Such super talents have not appeared in thest hundred years, however, until the arrive of Papada.

    Known as the devotee of angels, Papada had awakened a fire attribute special ability since his birth. Possessing an absolute talent in pyrogenesis, he was held in high hopes by the City of zing Angels, with his bloodline judged to be of Sanctuary Division. His speciality was the increase of his strength and power while in a fiery environment, which would indeed make him rise to Sanctuary Division. Even someone like Divian would have an extreme headache when forced to deal with him, and anyone stronger only being able to end up in mutual defeat. However, in an environment without fire, Papada¡¯s caliber was only at the Elite Division which was something the Federation was also paying attention to. Nevertheless, there was a saying in the OP that one should never, ever start a fight with Papada in a fiery environment.

    As of now, Papada was a second year student and the official captain of the zing Angels squadron. His strength in various other aspects have also reached their peaks. Being an already iparably frightening opponent one year ago, everyone was extremely interested in finding out exactly how strong he was at this moment.

    When Ruo Zhi noticed the battlefield that had been chosen, a brilliant smile appeared on his face. ¡°This time, All Mouthy King will definitely lose!¡±

    Hearing that, Little Yu¡¯er was stunned. ¡°Cough, cough. Brother Rui, how can that be right? This Papada doesn¡¯t seem that strong, right?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. It would be useless even if All Mouthy King pulls out his cross wheels. The reality is that in specific situations, Papada¡¯s the true taboo in the OP.¡± While he exined, Ruo Zhi looked through the information on his Skylink, causing him to sigh in admiration. This Papada is even more mature thanst year.

    Having quite a bit of information within his grasp, Ruo Zhi approximated that with the chances present and with All Mouthy King have won all the way to here, his opponent would definitely be one of the Sanctuary Division. Otherwise, the only ones left would be soldiers from the Elite Division who possessed some extremely strong special ability. Clearly, it was evident that Papada was one of those outstanding ones and greatly increased the chances of him being matched with the former.

    However, this was unimportant. The significancey in the battlefield that Papada had chosen. This was the quintessential piece, and Papada seemed to havee absolutely prepared for it. For the past few years, the City of zing Angels had always been considered as a first ss academy, yet it had never once broken into the top ten rankings. How could their prideful selves ept this? As such, Papada had became their hope and this uing hundred year celebration was another opportunity for this. Defeating All Mouthy King was an extremely good opportunity to raise their morale, something that anyone who was a captain had to consider.

    In the audience, countless people were already roaring, including some of those who were neutral. To them, what Ruo Zhi said waspletely without any rationale. Although Papada was outstanding, how could he be able to match up to All Mouthy King? At the best, Papada stood at 4:6 odds of winning. How can that be called an definite victory?

 Chapter 293 â€“ A Whole New Respect

    "Looks like quite a lot of viewers in the audience don''t agree with my point of view. Nevertheless, fret not, everything will be proven by this match," said Ruo Zhi with a calm and unperturbed appearance. He gave off the impression that he was seeing into the distance and showing how short sighted everyone was. If there was someone next to him, they would definitely beat him.

    "This fellow Ruo Zhi is really addicted to ying the viin. He really exceeds the standards of being a viin,"ughed Laura. She and quite a few of herpatriots came online within the first second that All Mouthy King had appeared. The only people that truly took notice of Ruo Zhi criticising All Mouthy King would be the average audience. Furthermore, the majority of it was just to incite more liveliness in the viewing gallery. Naturally, she knew the underlying reason that made Ruo Zhi speak with such certainty was due to the battlefield of the uing match being an environment of mes, which Papada excelled the most in. Not only that, this battle represented the pride and glory of the City of zing Angels. There were times when resilient willpower was a critical role inbat. In this battlefield, Papada would be sure to persevere with all his might for the victory.

    The randomized weapons have already been decided.

    The cross wheels anticipated by the audience did not appear, nor did the prestigious Molok''s Giant Axe that had struck awe in everyone. Instead, what emerged was the most ordinary heavy runic armor and greatsword, a standard set for a greatsword soldier.

    "Ha ha. Looks like miracles won''t descend more than twice. All Mouthy King wasn''t able to randomly get his beloved cross wheels, but instead he got a greatsword that we''ve never seen him use before, as well as a heavy armor that can be said to be of a slight burden for All Mouthy King,"mented Ruo Zhi with a smile. "Although All Mouthy King possessed rather good physical strength, he wasn''t a true heavy soldier. The heavy armor would deeply hurt his mobility and nimbleness. The Ghostly Steps that he had relied on in his earlier days might be difficult to execute in this situation. Nevertheless, the heavy runic armor had a level of protection against special ability attacks. Therefore, it can be considered as a gain and a loss."

    The opponent, Papada, clearly had no intention of being modest and immediately chose the Angel Sword that had brought him to fame.

    This was a special runic sword, a specialized weapon that required an extremely strong fire attribute energy in order to disy its might, something that was unique to the City of zing Angels. At the same time, the battlefield setting was being shown: battle of descent.

    This was an extremely unique region of fire that was connected to the legend of the angel in the City of zing Angels. The exnation that was epted to a greater degree by the Federation was that the zing angel that had appeared then was an fire attribute special ability user who so happened to cause the fiery magma to erupt out from the base of the City of zing Angels. These mes had caused severe damage to the beastial horde while leaving behind fire sources and spirits, resulting in the eruption of the special abilities of the people in the city. Of course, the special ability user had also perished in battle. However, this exnation waspletely rejected by the City of zing Angels.

    During the anniversary of the City of the zing Angels, the OP had specifically created a replica of the battlefield that had ured hundreds of years ago for the sake of remembering this part of history. This caught the attention and love from the massive amounts of fire attribute special ability users in the OP. Naturally, the scene of this battlefield was even more significant for the people of the City of the zing Angels. They would choose this battlefield only when they met with an opponent worthy of respect. Without a doubt, the people born and raised in the City of zing Angels who possessed the fire attribute energy would absolutely be able to summon their greatestbat prowess!

    Choosing this battlefield and even more, the Angel Sword? It seems to be a fire attribute special ability user, huh.

    Wang Zhong was incredibly happy. Speak of the devil! He was still fretting about how to best temper his own fire attribute special ability. If his opponent was indeed a fire attribute special ability expert, he could carefully observe and learn from them.

    "He chose the most powerful weapon, and the mostpatible battlefield. Looks like Papada isn''t going to leave a single straw for All Mouthy King," smiled Ruo Zhi. "Without his invincible cross wheels, I find it extremely hard to imagine exactly what All Mouthy King can still use to deal with Papada. With that runic greatsword, it looks like the legend of the invincible god will end here."

    "I also feel like this is an extremely dangerous situation for All Mouthy King." Although Arnold was a die hard fan of All Mouthy King, he did not dare to underestimate brother King in any way. When the levels of two people were still close enough to see with one''s eye, one might feel unwillingness or jealousy. However, where the distance became so far that it could not be felt even after forsaking one''s life, the only thing left to do was to worship and adore. "If I remember the records correctly, aren''t Papada''sbat results in the Battle of Descent all victories?"

    "Not necessarily. All Mouthy King excels the most in creating miracles. Don''t you guys feel like Divian didn''t use her full strength in thest match? However, did All Mouthy King use his full strength? His usage of his Soul Power is continuously increasing and growing. Furthermore, the heavy runic armor has a certain level of protection even against an fire attribute special ability user, and even so on the aspect of defence," said Anlor.

    "You have to take into consideration whose special ability it is, and what kind of special ability. Besides, even though it definitely adds a level of protection against special abilities, it greatly hampers mobility and nimbleness. In actual fact, the heavy armor would be even more of a hindrance towards All Mouthy King''s abilities."

    Currently, Laura had turned silent for a while as she read through some information. Suddenly, she understood why Ruo Zhi was so adamant in his promation. All Mouthy King had been bumped into a pit, with Papada making some fairly. This was absolutely not the question of him being a fire attribute special ability, rather it was a frightening detail that only a fire attribute special ability user would be able to observe and identify.

    At this moment, both parties had already entered the battlefield. The area showed remnants of a shattered city, with every house present here having alreadypletely copsed, while the ground waspletely strewn with various sized cracks and fissures. From time to time, the glow from mes would rush to the skies from these cracks, hiding the ground behind a fire spewing ancient beast. The temperature of the entire battlefield was frighteningly high, being above 55 degrees at the very least.

    It was extremely difficult for ordinary people to endure an environment with a temperature of 55 degrees. This could cause a huge loss of fluid from the bodies of new humans. Although Soul Power would be able to provide a certain level of protection against the temperature, engaging inbat would still greatly increase the consumption in one''s body. None of these were felt by Papada, as the high temperatures gave him a feeling of intimacy instead, like a fish in water.

    He stood quietly and sized up the opponent before him. The mes surrounding him were just like gentle breezes brushing along his face.

    Papada had engaged inbat with quite a few genuine experts in this battlefield who did not believe in his strength, even those who were quasi Sanctuary Division. Other than the opponents who were fire attribute special ability users, there were only a scarce few who couldpletely maintain their cool in such an environment. This was not only a question of one''s aplishment inbat techniques, as the dryness and high temperatures would not cause direct harm. Nevertheless, those factors would cause some level of excitation to one''s mind, causing one to go into a slightly uncontrolled state. Despite this, All Mouthy King appeared to be iparably calm which did not disappoint Papada.

    "I see All Mouthy King is still maintaining his usual reserved and aloof state. I wonder if the high temperatures or Papada''s mes would be able to melt the icy cold callousness of the iceberg that is All Mouthy King," Ruo Zhi said, continuing his idlementary. "Neither of them chose tounch an offensive the instant they entered, both remaining rather cautious and guarded. From the looks of it, All Mouthy King has also felt the might and awe of this fiery forbidden region."

    The two in the battlefield faced each other, 30 to 40 steps apart.

    The City of zing Angels have already been silent for too long.

    Papada gently licked the corners of his mouth, while slowly unsheathing his Angel Sword. Across from him, All Mouthy King was encased in thick and heavy armor, wielding a greatsword in hand, appearing like a human mountain.

    Nitrate fires diffused out of the ground in all directions, with the asional sight of magma flowing beneath the cracked ground.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a stream of magma erupted furiously in between the two, with the eye dazzling fiery glow causing All Mouthy King to narrow his eyes slightly. In the next instant, not a single trace of Papada could be seen.

    In just a blink of an eye, a fiery red sword glow had appeared, chopping down straight down on All Mouthy King''s head!

    The greatsword met it with a parry.

    Bang!

    Theparatively slender Angel Sword had unexpectedly erupted with exceedingly overwhelming power, causing All Mouthy King''s greatsword to be shoved slightly to the side. Immediately following this, the Angel Sword snapped in another direction, turning into seven to eight sword shadows in an instant!

    All Mouthy King''s pupils narrowed into a slit as he started to sway. Relying on his retreating momentum, the greatsword in his hand acted like a shield, parrying against every single blow.

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    The sessive ringing chained together like a long chime and the audience waspletely unable to determine exactly how many shes had happened between the two in that instant.

    Burning Wave quicksword! The first move was already a consummate technique that became famousst year.

    Fast, too fast! The sword was quick to the point of seemingly being able to match up to the speed of Brooks''s Four de Stream. However, what made it more formidable was that Brook''s had the might of such a high frequency quicksword attack!

    In the pursuit of speed, one would definitely have to give up a degree of force in attack and the opposite was also true. This wasmon knowledge, just like how thews of physics were the golden rules of the world. Yet Papada had broken this.

    Sessive sword strikes of 150 grassos coupled with the fire attribute energy came from Papada. This had caused his super strong attacks to actually erupt with a might nearing the limit of what a Casted Soul Stage could unleash. This was a speed where multiple strikes wereunched in one second! Such an eruption was too terrifying.

    All Mouthy King seemed slightly unable to endure such an onught, and his body to flutter and sway about like a leaf as he changed movements. Clearly, he was nning to evade the tip of the sword strikes and evade the sharp edges of his opponent''s sword. Despite that, the movements of Papada''s feet appeared as illusionary as the wind. Furthermore, sparks sprayed out in all directions under his feet, causing his mobility to appear to be even quicker than All Mouthy King!

    There were many ssifications of uses for special abilities. The pure use of the violence a special ability possessed to attack was the most elementary. A slightly more meticulous use of a special ability would result in one being able to exhibit a greater variety of techniques and skills in the aspect of movement.

    At this moment, the use of mes to cause one''s speed to instantly surge was only an extremely ordinary type. However, such instantaneous eleration would cause even the assassins who excelled in speed to appear inferior. It was no surprise why there were so many people who felt jealous and envied the existences that were special ability users.

    "It''s very hard for All Mouthy King to break away. Papada''sprehension towards his special ability has risen yet again. Using his temperature control to produce an excitation, increasing body control to result in increased speed, it looks like he has be even more capable than ever." Mario had an iparable understanding of Papada. Both of them were in squadrons situated in the southern area, the zing City and the City of zing Angels hadpeted for the spot of regional championsst year. With Sharmie''s outstanding long range advantage and Mario''s hoodlum style defense, it had been hard to differentiate victor and loser in that fight. Nevertheless, Papada was only a first year that time, yet he had left a deep impression in the entire ranks of the zing Squadron.

    "Use your Ghostly Steps, brother King!" Shouts rang out through the stretch of people in the discussion chats. It was truly too difficult to endure being shed by such a quicksword. It was even harder to continue watching, and the hearts of the people witnessing this trembled in fear as though the nimble and snake like long sword would pierce one''s throat at any moment.

    "Ha ha," Ruo Zhi faintly smiled. "Although All Mouthy King still has the heavy armor around his body, such evasion and dodging is already at the limit for him, let alone attempting the deft and nimble Ghostly Steps. Pluses will alwayse with minuses. Naturally, the heavy armor gives him the benefit for even better me resistance, however, choosing to engage in battle with a fire attribute special ability user in such an environment goes to show how wise and farsighted All Mouthy King is."

    Before he couldplete hismentary, All Mouthy King had already shed across thebat zone like a spectre. His signature Ghostly Steps have appeared in the OP once again!

    Papada''s mouth curled up in a sliver of an arc. He can actually disy such an illusionary set of movements even while wearing the heavy armor... Indeed, All Mouthy King cannot be underestimated. His victory over Divian was absolutely not a fluke.

    Gale mes!

    All of a sudden, a glowing halo of mes rose from around his body as his speed increased furiously. Compared to All Mouthy King''s deft and nimble Ghostly Steps, Papada''s silvery white figure shot forwards like a bolt of lightning, rapidly piercing through thebat zone at a speed that left him invisible to the naked eye! Like a maggot on a tarsal bone, Papada stuck close to All Mouthy King''s side, while his quicksword strikes continued to pierce out sessively from all directions. Forming a sword array, not only did he seal off all paths of retreat that All Mouthy King could take, it also caused the heavy armor to be aplete hindrance as thetter was simply unable to escape out from the array.

    This was the strength of a fire attribute special ability user. In an environment that promoted their abilities, theirplete suppression in every aspect would leave their opponents inplete despair.

    Da Da Da Da Da!

    The sounds of the two swords shing rang out continuously as All Mouthy King''s figure froze up. All of a sudden, his swaying body came to a halt and stood as still as a mountain, while his aura appeared to be as deep as the Mariana Trench. His feet anchored himself on the ground like roots and the greatsword spun around his hand like a dance, weaving a glowing, silvery sword screen before him. In an instant, it transformed into a fort made out of sword shadows. With its broadness and weight, a greatsword was an extremely powerful weapon made for heavy soldiers to rely on for offense and defense. At this moment, the peak of this trait was brought out by All Mouthy King.

    "Such strong and sturdy Soul Power!"

    In the VIP section of the viewing gallery, a few youths were observing the fight. All of them had golden names present over their heads. Their reserved appearances were still unable to conceal the pride and arrogance each and every one of them possessed. They were the figures at the peak of the Federation. "The heavy soldier gear doesn''t affect his nimbleness and mobility, while providing him with a rather firm and solid defense against special abilities. His abundance of Soul Power is more than sufficient to indicate the depth of this fellow. If it weren''t for such an environment, Papada is definitely not his match."

    "He''s extremely skilled and proficient in his techniques. This should be the result of systematic training. Papada seems to be a little unable to acknowledge his own inferiority."

    "Either he kept his cards hidden when crossing hands with brother Divian, or that he has improved recently. Have you guys heard about exactly who this fellow is? Could he be a member of the Stuart Family?"

    "He shouldn''t be. With the requests of Divian and Carolyn, he would not have hid it for so long if he is a member of the Stuart Family."

    At this moment, Divian was also somewhat perplexed which made her feel more serious about this. She did not believe that All Mouthy King had held back when they crossed hands, as it was impossible to conceal such a fact while inbat with an expert like her. The one and one exnation for this was that this All Mouthy King was currently progressing at an astonishingly rapid pace!

    Exactly what kind of person could increase theirbat techniques and Soul Power at this rate of progress?

    "Nevertheless, he still has no chance of victory," said an indifferent handsome youth with long silvery hair. "In such an environment with the blessing of the mes, Papada is near invincible. Purely in the aspect of consumption, there''s no one who can hold out that long. It''s just that this All Mouthy King seems to have a rather good card to deal with the special ability defense, while his Soul Power reserves are also rather strong and firm."

 Chapter 294: 294 - The whip appears!

    Chapter 294: 294 - The whip appears!

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Regardless of how high standard both parties were, they weren''t be able to conceal such facts from the few people present. They represented the Federation''s ultimate strength and authority, it had been an extremely long time since a fight could attract them enough to enter the OP.

    Papada''s offense grew increasingly fierce as his attacks grew increasingly concentrated. The key to a drawn out fight was to maximise results with minimum input. Although All Mouthy King''s impermeable defense looked spectacr, whether it was the heavy greatsword; the physical consumption; or being in this fiery, hot environment while being chipped away by Papada''s special ability attacks, it was exceedingly unfavorable for All Mouthy King. Even experts of the Sanctuary Division would be forced to the point where they could only passively defend against the onught of attacks.

    As for Wang Zhong¡­ he was immersed in the thrill of the hunt. His opponent was very different from the average special ability user and clearly possessed an extremely high level of understanding and control over fire. He''d seen how Emily controlled and created fire. Frankly speaking, it wasn''t as alive as what his current opponent could achieve, she could only increase the lethality of her attacks slightly. Bluntly speaking, she had thrown away the essence of her special ability and made it worthless. Papada, however, was a different case. He was clearly using a quicksword, yet he managed to achieve the effect of an infinite session of moves, making his attacks full of astonishing might and lethality. The advantage of such an offense was that it allowed one to advance or retreat as one pleased without pausing,pletely preventing one''s opponent from taking advantage of that critical moment to break one''s offense.

    This was all built upon the fact that one had powerful enough attacks, and was the true understanding one''s own special ability.

    His eyes lit up, Wang Zhong''s level of concentration rose as he greedily devoured and processed everything that he saw and felt, regardless of whether the techniques Papada employed was his special ability or Soul Power. At most, one could only see a technique''s outer appearance through videos. However, soldiers that possessed true talent were able to analyze and figure out the reason behind his opponent''s moves from the intimate sensations felt duringbat.

    Defend, endure. Continue defending, endure again. The more detailed one''s experience was, the greater one''s analysis would be. The simplest of all learning methods was to absorb the attacks of one''s opponent. Naturally, Wang Zhong had to keep a proper distance from Papada. If not, with thetter''s strength, it would be easy for him to end this fight.

    It had to be pointed out that the Angel Sword was built solely for the sake of Papada. If soldiers used a sword that was too thin, it would reduce the power of their shes and stabs. Generally speaking, if special ability soldiers didn''t have enough power in their attacks, they would be pressured to death by ordinary soldiers. But when that sword was in Papada''s hands, it looked just like a sword of judgement.

    Contrarily, it was Papada who couldn''t endure this fight.

    His opponent''s Soul Power and patience hadpletely exceeded his expectations. Aftersting seven or eight whole minutes of berserk mode, All Mouthy King hadn''t shown even the slightest sign of growing weaker. He maintained his nigh impervious state, taking long, calm breaths, showing his obvious extreme self confidence towards a drawn out fight. Papada was also mentally prepared for this. At the moment, the former looked just like a poisonous snake, patiently and tenaciously defending as he tried to find a sliver of an opportunity to unleash a life ending counter attack. He definitely couldn''t let the former get close.

    Although he was more confident about his ability in a drawn out fight, there was one thing that Papada couldn''t endure, which was that he felt his opponent was actually observing him...

    This wasn''t the normal kind of observations an opponent would make in a fight, but a state that showed he had enough energy to spare even in this intense fight. This person is observing my moves¡­ and trying to pilfer them!

    Actually, by choosing this battlefield, it was already beyond Papada''s limits on self respect. However, this was for the sake of the City of zing Angels'' fame and glory. He wasn''t old fashioned and inflexible, and he knew that only a victory would be able to uplift the morale of the city. At the moment, all of the students from the zing Angels Heroic Soul Academy were observing his fight to see if he would end up as a victor or loser. However, the problem was that this didn''t represent what price he had to pay for this. How could he allow his opponent to do such a thing!

    This was his bottom line!

    This battlefield represented the glory of the City of zing Angels, a ce of worship where he definitely had to win. All Mouthy King, or anyone from the Federation would not be allowed to win here!

    Furiously retracting his quicksword, Papada''s figure suddenly appeared right in front of All Mouthy King''s path like a bolt of lightning. The Angel Sword in his hand gave a faint backwards sweep, drawing a strange arc as fiery halos rose around his body. In that moment, the mes that were on top of the Angel Sword instantly started to change and entered the sword. However, as this happened, the Angel Sword became even more dazzling, abruptly radiating with white hot rays of brilliance!

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong''s gaze instantly turned cold. Unexpectedly, he felt a sensation simr to Soul Power fluctuations merging together!

    Papada''s voice resounded deeply, his tone filled with iparable self confidence, "Wh~ip!"

    The Angel Sword, now zing with mes, struck once again. However, four or five metres away, All Mouthy King''s eyes suddenly erupted with a radiant glow.

    Invisible! The sword was still far away, yet the attack had already arrived.

    An invisible wave of terrifyingly explosive fire attribute energy shot straight at All Mouthy King''s heavy breastte armor, immediately causing terrifying explosions of fire.

    Bang!

    All Mouthy King retreated explosively. A brain-sized hole on his soul power supplemented heavy armor was sted apart.

    Papada''s eyes radiated with brilliant light, the mes around him seemed to be even more excited, and the temperature had risen at some point. Meanwhile, Papada didn''t slow down one bit and he continued advancing at his high speed while waving the iparably dazzling Angel Sword that zed with fire in his hand!

    "It''s finally going to start."Mario groaned, shing back to his deep, painful memories. "The lethal bang bang bang...that shameless move!"

    Currently, Sharmie was wrinkling her forehead slightly. Every fire attribute special ability user had their own unique way of utilizing their talent. As for her, her pyrogenesis ability was focused on high explosive power and longsting damage that was disyed using her style of long ranged shooting. As for Papada, he was the most terrifying nemesis of close quarterbatants. One could say that any close quarter move or technique would bepletely useless before him. This was all due to the me Whip in his hand, which sent out seemingly invisible fiery and explosive attacks with a radius of approximately five metres. Furthermore, it was a ranged attack.

    If such an attack was unleashed in a battlefield filled with fire, its might would increase substantially.

    As All Mouthy King stumbled about, the Angel Sword had already came swiping over,unching yet another ranged attack from afar. Currently, the air was alreadypletely filled with the smoke and dust from the previous attack, preventing everyone from seeing the trajectory the Angel Sword swung in. In an instant, looking like a drunkard, All Mouthy King''s figure staggered and swayed. The Ghostly Steps that had shocked the whole of the OP was already disyed to its limits! However....

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Sessive explosions rang out as the Ghostly Steps had unexpectedly lost their effectiveness! Under fire of the invisible ranged explosive attacks, his little evasive tricks couldn''t grant him a favorable stance at all. This was no different to suffering a concussion from shockwaves.

    Terrifying whipshes that sounded akin to the Devil''s rang out as mes spewed in all directions. Even the magma underneath the Land of Descent seemed agitated by those attacks. After a few earth-shattering explosions, the fissures on the ground be even deeper and wider, magma bubbled forth, dyeing the entirebat zone a fiery red!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang~~~

    As the smoke dissipated, thick plumes of dust surged forth and mixed with the fiery glow that erupted from the ground. As if God were helping him, the fiery energies seemed endless and inexhaustible. At the moment, every single person in the viewing gallery had turned mute, shocked silent by the terrifying energies present before their eyes. This was the zing Angel Papada. Right now, he appeared just like an indomitable angel of judgement, simply invincible. All Mouthy King was unable to hide or put up any resistance at all. All of his so-called invincible techniques weren''t the slightest bit useful before such attacks. No wonder the various great academies had a saying that, in the end, those that were most invincible were special ability users. There was a limit on Soul Power, but none on special abilities.

 Chapter 295: 295 - intimacy with fire

    Chapter 295: 295 - intimacy with fire

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    This was the power of All Mouthy King. If someone were fighting against Papada, everyone would''ve assumed that the fight was already over.

    The atmosphere froze, those from the City of zing Angels brimmed with pride in their hearts. However, the moment the results were revealed, no one dared to believe their eyes. Papada''s opponent was All Mouthy King, the person that made miracles happen time and time again. Nearly every student in a heroic soul academy saw the best of his past reversals and experienced the growth of his legendary tales. However, if there were anyone who could put an end to this legend, they would start a new legend!

    The astonishing wave-like attacks came to a stop as, even the envoy of mes, Papada couldn''t help but feel suffocated by such a barrage of attacks. Also, his consumption of Soul Power and special ability energies for such a persistent wave of attacks were huge, but it was definitely worse for his opponent!

    A gigantic hole had appeared where All Mouthy King stood before, sted into rubble until smoke and dust plumes billowed out.

    Was this the level of attack that a Casted Soul Stage soldier could reach? Why did it feel like the Earth''s crust within the attack radius had been sted and disfigured into a totally new shape?!

    Everyone was stunned stupid by the view before them, the whole of the discussion forum turned deathly silent. Mario covered his mouth. Fortunately, there wasn''t such an environment in the CHF. If there was, various great squadrons would have vomited blood.

    It looked like everyone started to understand why Ruo Zhi was so certain and confident of his conclusion. What he said wasn''t wrong. Never, ever choose to fight against Papada in a fiery terrain! Such terrifying eruption of power waspletely inhuman!

    "A fiery storm that has been mastered to perfection. This is the City of zing Angels'' Papada, the zing Hero, one of the two Southern Stars of Fire. However, the system has yet to determine his loss, so it looks like our brother King is still has some breath left. It''s probably his heavy armor that saved his life. However, facing a barrage of attacks of that caliber, he should be struggling at death''s door. Furthermore, I believe that Papada has only used 70% of his strength at most!" Ruo Zhi''s saliva sprayed all over the ce as he spoke passionately and vehemently, "In fact, I really want to interview All Mouthy King and ask him, why are you so stubborn in your pretentiousness!"

    Currently, it was Ruo Zhi''s one-man-show, no one spoke for or against him. As this was happening, Laura continued to wait patiently. How each person used their pyrogenesis ability was different. While fire attribute special ability users had a much higher resistance to fire than others, people as talented as Papada could even receive a certain level of assistance from an environment like the one he was in. Naturally, the rebounding force would definitely be huge too. Although it was just a legend, it was said that the City of zing Angels was blessed by fire, causing the people born in it to possess a much, much higher level of resistance against the rebounding force than other fire attribute special ability users. Naturally, though this so-called blessing wasn''t proven scientifically, or at least Old Potter, her grandfather, didn''t believe in it.

    As the churning plume of dust and smoke gradually dispersed, a figure appeared from within the rubble and slowly walked out, still as calm and unruffled as ever.

    That''s...

    Taking in the scene before him, Papada''s expression change slightly. Everyone in the viewing gallery sucked in a breath of cold air. Even those with gold names in the VIP area had numerous expressions.

    All Mouthy King!

    The thick, sturdy, runic heavy armor had shattered and exploded from the terrifying attacks, a few pieces of broken metal shook and rattled on All Mouthy King''s body. The armor''s shape was indistinguishable, and even the greatsword in his hand had broken into two pieces by the ferocious barrage of attacks.

    However, there didn''t seem to be the slightest injury present on his body...

    What the hell was this???

    Everyone in the discussion forums had their mouths agape, the person whomented All Mouthy King was on hisst breath, brother Ruo Zhi in particr, had his mouth so wide open that one could stuff tworge duck eggs inside.

    Wang Zhong sighed slightly. He finally gained some understanding of certain things. His resistance to fire had definitely increased. Over the time he spent having a "heart to heart talk" with the Sovereign of mes, he finally yielded results. What''s more, this result was more expressed on his soul. The OP was the result of mankind''s understanding of the hyperdimension, although Papada''s fire attribute energy attacks were indeed ferocious, it wasn''t worth mentioning whenpared to the Sovereign of mes. The problem that Wang Zhong previously faced was how unsynced his powerful soul and his "weak" physical body was. This was probably the main reason why his control of fire had always been so poor: his body wasn''t strong enough to endure the rebounding force caused when he disyed his pyrogenesis. Fundamentally, this had caused disorder in his body''s natural self preservation ability. Therefore, he could only create a small me for light.

    "Is he really a human? How can he be alright after such violent attacks? Could it be that All Mouthy King''s a special ability user?"

    "I don''t know. Perhaps he is, who knows? Maybe the only reason why All Mouthy King didn''t use his special ability is because his opponents were too weak for him to show it."

    "All Mouthy King used his special ability???"

    Unknowingly, as this thought appeared, it put pressure on everyone. All Mouthy King could already utilize his soul power skills and techniques to the very limit. What would happen if he used a special ability?

    In discussion forums inside and out of Skylink, everyone was sent into uproar as inconceivable feelings skyrocketed through the roof. All Mouthy King''s a fire attribute special ability user?!

    That''s why the energy consuming tactic Papada executed using his special ability didn''t cause much of a problem for All Mouthy King. With such a high degree of me resistance, thetter could resist against the multiples strikes from the me whip. With that, why would one even care about the little bit of consumption caused by the high temperatures of this battlefield?

    Divian was also stunned. This is simply impossible! It was impossible for someone to conceal their special abilitypletely! During her fight with All Mouthy King, she couldn''t detect any fire attribute energiesing from thetter at all. Could he have awakened his special ability during this short amount of time?

    Even if he had awakened his special ability, how could he possess such high resistance to fire? It was known throughout the Federation that Papada definitely excelled in this aspect. It took over ten years of nurturing to produce Papada, the City of zing Angels'' pride!

    "Perhaps he awakened a fire attribute special ability recently," said a youth wearing military attire in a deep voice. "It would exin the drastic progress of his soul power. The awakening of one''s special ability has a very low possibility of stimting one''s soul power to increase drastically. However, it''s only a little over three months...the degree of stimtion...is this fellow a freak?"

    "At most, it''s just a small fire attribute special ability. There''s no use in making a fuss over it. Who here doesn''t have a special ability." After a moment of shock, the VIP area quickly regained normalcy.

    Currently, Papada also felt upset at the scene before him. He finally understood where the feeling of something being not quite right wasing from. So, his opponent possessed me resistance huh. That''s why he couldst for so long. The stronger All Mouthy King was, the more meaningful it was to defeat him in battle!

    Papada''s gaze grew focused once again as the fiery halos rose from his body. This time however, both of his hands had grabbed the Angel Sword''s handle.

    mes rose from the Angel Sword, and with the support of powerful Soul Power and fire attribute energies pouring into it, it couldn''t restrain the violent mes rising from it. As fire elements condensed around it, one could even see that the surrounding environment looked as if it were going to ignite. Magma under the ground grew even more excited, and the surrounding temperatures continued to rise and rise!

    As the temperature rose, it gradually exceeded the limits that new humans could endure, turning into a fiery hell that only fire special ability users could endure, and one had to be a powerful fire attribute special ability, if not, even they would be extremely hard pressed to endure the 80 plus degrees environment. One couldn''t imagine exactly what kind of sensation one would feel when the blood in one''s veins started to boil.

    Everyone watching the match turned silent once again. Since the start of the fight, it was difficult for the viewing areas to be that silent. From the looks of it, Papada was in the process of preparing a frightening move. Unexpectedly, All Mouthy King hadn''t shown the slightest sign ofunching a counter attack. On the contrary, clutching his broken sword in one hand, he stood his ground, not moving a single inch.

    Wang Zhong had closed his eyes.

    His intimacy with fire allowed him to keenly capture the movements of all fire elements in his surroundings. As his concentration spiked to a higher level, he could even feel the way that Papada condensed his fire attribute energies.

 Chapter 296: chapter 296 - true insta-kill!

    However,pared to an amateur like himself who was only activating the special energies present inside his body, Papada''s pyrogenesis was like the eye of a whirlpool. Compared to thetter, he had done a mere, rudimentary imitation using what ridiculously little special energies he had to gather surrounding fire elements in the environment to do his bidding. Naturally, such a method was extremely crude, and couldn''t even be called a technique or skill.

    Papada radiated a wild aura that nketed the skies and covered the earth in all directions. As this happened, the surrounding mes and magma started to dance and cheer.

    A sudden change!

    All of a sudden, the Angel Sword in Papada''s hand started to change. In this moment, the mes along the sword''s body turned wild and changed from the dazzling, bright red fiery glow to a burning white!

    The fury of the Heavenly mes!

    Papada shed at the space before him. With the evolution of his me Whip, although it was invisible, it was corporeal, with an even greater, more concentrated power! Akin to a divine weapon, the Angel Sword in his hands radiated with terrifying might. It even set the air that came into contact with it alight and created trails of smoke in the wake of the sword''s arc!

    His eyes turned scarlet red as he roared out, "Die~~~"

    All Mouthy King entered a defensive stance. upying the high ground, Papada descended from the skies like a fiery God of War. Before he even arrived on the ground, a gigantic wave of fire rushed towards the ground. Hiding the skies and covering the earth, the Angel Sword had an overwhelming pressure,unching an attack that even Heroic Soul soldiers couldn''t block!

    Everyone''s breath froze as they took in the scene before them. This attack would make people give up all hope. However, in just a moment, All Mouthy King made his move. The broken greatsword shed upward to meet the iing Angel Sword...

    Bang...

    As the Angel Sword and the broken greatsword smashed against each other, the earth shattered and exploded apart as countless mes swept out like a hurricane. As the heavens fell and the earth shattered, everyone was leftpletely dumbfounded!

    The broken greatsword was reforged!

    The greatsword now had a new leash on life, its entire body turned into a long stretch of scarlet red, totally blocking the Angel Sword!

    Roar~~~

    Papada gave an earth shattering roar of fury and sent out yet another attack. He couldn''t believe what he saw before his eyes. This is absolutely impossible! He was the true envoy of fire!

    Bang~~~

    The Angel Sword exploded and sliced apart the air, hacking at All Mouthy King''s greatsword!

    Currently, everyone in the City of zing Angels had heavy hearts. Never in their dreams did they expect the fight to end up like this. Papada''s strongest attack was actually blocked by All Mouthy King! No, not blocked, but parried!

    However, not even the slightest bit of panic was present on Papada''s face, his eyes radiated with decisiveness as he brought his palms together.

    "Holy me Shield!"

    Bang...

    Wang Zhong''s attack waspletely blocked, and apparentlypletely absorbed, and as such didn''t injure Papada at all. All Mouthy King was left wide open now that Papada had switched from defense to offense. With his arms and feet wrapped in roaring mes, he violently rushed forward, All Mouthy King barely managed to parry with his greatsword.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The sessive attacks immediately sent All Mouthy King tumbling from suffered the massive impact. As his hands and feetnded on the ground, the terrifying momentum actually carved out deep gulches in the ground, drawing out the unlimited magma hiding beneath the surface. Instantly, the entire battlefield became even more fiery!

    The whole viewing gallery became extremely quiet, it looked like Papada had gained an advantage. However, looking at All Mouthy King who hadnded on the ground, everyone felt a wave of uselessness coursing through them.

    All Mouthy King was too strong, strong to the point of simply causing despair in people''s hearts. This had also caused Ruo Zhi topse into a bout of absent-mindedness.

    While Ruo Zhi still couldn''t find any words to say, Mario''s brain was almost ttened from an ecstatic Sharmie''s pats. Currently, tsunami-level voices howled in the discussion forums. The reason why Papada was that frightening was because of his invincible whip which, when coupled with the protection of the mes, made him an absolute nemesis in close quartersbat. This was a move that caused a headache even in the Sanctuary Division. However, before All Mouthy King, it seemed..pletely useless.

    Papada''s breathing became abnormally heavy, he even started to feel weak throughout his body. This was the first time he''d felt such a sensation in this environment.

    Ten metres from him, All Mouthy King, who had been struck down by him, stood up once again. The fire attribute special energies couldn''t injure him, and Papada''s martial arts simply weren''t worth mentioning.

    No one ridiculed or mocked Papada. No one would. At this stage, it wasn''t that Papada wasn''t strong, as he had already reached the level of being slightly inhuman. However...what he had met with was All Mouthy King.

    He wasn''t the first genius to be killed, and wouldn''t be thest either.

    "Tsk Tsk. This time, Papada''s going to suffer a double loss!" Arnold was feeling slightly emotional. How could he put it? Being an exceedingly narcissistic and aggressive fire attribute special ability user, his loss would cause his captain to feel a tad bit better. At the very least, this was what Arnold was thinking. Furthermore, if Papada won, what would his captain, who had lost to All Mouthy King, feel?

    Contrarily, not the slightest bit of urgency or celebration was present on Laura''s face. Instead, her expression grew increasingly solemn. After checking through some information, she felt more certain. "I''m afraid that might not be the case!"

    As she said this, sudden, intense vibrations radiated across the whole of the Ground of Descent. Could it be?

    Laura''s heart sank. It really was speaking of the devil!

    At thementary podium, Ruo Zhi finally started to smile again. Victory is always reserved for the prepared. It looked like there was still hope for his prediction to turn out true.

    Papada, who had be absent minded for an moment, now refocused his gaze again.

    This was the voice of thisnd. Papda heard it. God, you do exist. He had always protected the citizens of the City of zing Angels. The glory of fire will never be sphemed!

    Closing his eyes, his left hand started to draw a cross on his chest with iparable devoutness. The next moment, he respectfully folded his hands together.

    All Mouthy King''s disappointed gaze deeply provoked him. What was that gaze? It seemed as though he was doubting the glory of the zing Angel.

    The heavens had heard his prayers and had given their reply. Suddenly, the sky copsed and the earth cracked!

    "This is?!"

    "Is this even possible? How can his luck be so good?"

    The fiery environment of the battlefield had already been so beneficial towards a special ability soldier like Papada. There were many fiery battlefields like this, yet the Ground of Descent was slightly different from the rest. This battlefield was made in the liking of the City of zing Angels over three hundred years ago when it met with the assault from a S ranked super massive beastial horde. This included the terrifying magma eruptions that the Federation came to grips with. The chances of eruption were approximately 50%. When fights in this battlefield went beyond ten minutes, the percentage was increased to a 100%. There had already been over twenty sessive fights in this battlefield that didn''t have any eruptions. This meant that there was a rather high possibility of an eruption this time!

    Mutual destruction!

    This was the reason behind Ruo Zhi''s confidence. This was the reason why he said that Papada was a smart person, as he had made ns for the worst possible scenario that could happen. As long as he could gain control of that, he could at least get a draw. When that happened, All Mouthy King would no longer be undefeatable or invincible, and Papada would be the first person to obtain a draw against thetter!

    Once the magma below the Ground of Descent fully erupted, it would turn the entire battlefield into a sea of mes that burned everything in came into contact with. No one could escape from it. The question was, who would be the first one to be eliminated, or would they be eliminated at the same time? What he was betting on would be the most basic trait of fire attribute special ability users, resistance to fire!

    From the moment since his birth, he had never been afraid of fire. From beginning till end, he believed that he was born from the mes, and would eventually die with the mes. To him, this would be the most beautiful, final resting ce for him. This was also the final resting ce of every citizen of the City of zing Angels. He was the envoy of mes.

    Currently, Ruo Zhi was excited to the point of looking like a headless chicken. As the violent eruption grew in speed and temperature, it destroyed all possibility of All Mouthy King taking action. "If he was quicker by a bit, he might''ve been able to obtain victory. It''s a pity that he loves to act pretentiously, as usual. Inbat, those that cling on to wasteful pretentiousness typically die the quickest."

 Chapter 297: 297 - The god like stance

    Ruo Zhi finally regained enough cockiness tomentate after remaining silent for a long time. "This was a battle of intelligence. Clearly, Papada was fully prepared for this fight. What''s the matter? Shameless? Unfair? If you said any of this, you should quickly go back to kindergarten. How immature and childish your thoughts are. This sort of victory is a genuine victory of mankind''s intelligence!" Ruo Zhi roared his opinion on the fight. Perfection, such perfection!

    Victory belonged to Papada, and the City of zing Angels!

    Terrifying magma suddenly spewed forth from all directions, and yet, neither All Mouthy King nor Papda moved an inch. Making any unnecessary movements right now would only result in an early death. They needed to utilize their intimacy with fire to prevent themselves from instantly dying when hit by the pirs of fire, then persevere till the end and see who would be the first to be burnt to death.

    Papada had absolute confidence in himself about this. Truthfully, this was a type of ignorance, as this was how intimate the City of zing Angels was with fire. In fact, there were times that believing and having firm convictions did indeed increased one''s luck.

    The ground below All Mouthy King''s feet blew apart as a pir of fire rushed towards him. Currently, every single one of All Mouthy King''s fans felt despair. Even Ma Dong abruptly fell off his chair upon seeing this...

    All Mouthy King rushed up into the air, he had be a living target. Countless mes appeared to have found their target and gushed straight at All Mouthy King. A sliver of a smile emerged at the corner of Papada''s mouth. He finally did it! The Land of Glory would never lose!

    Papada felt his mind fogging up. In the end, he had also reached his limit, but because he hadn''t heard the sounds of victory yet, he continued to clench his teeth. He did his all tost until the veryst second. Why...

    Divian sighed. For some unknown reason, a few of the golden names silently disappeared. Clearly, such a result wasn''t something they wanted to see. This was also why they believed Papada didn''t possess the qualifications to enter Sanctuary Division.

    Even more of the audience grew increasingly silent. After thinking through the countless possible situations that could have ured, never did they imagine that it would actually...be apetition of probability. Such a victory by Papada¡­ made everyone feel unresigned. However, they couldn''t say it out loud, as what Ruo Zhi said was right.

    All Mouthy King had a chance at victory, yet he never grabbed onto it, just like how his past opponents never managed to.

    But, why?

    Wouldn''t such a fiery attack need only a second to finish off All Mouthy King???

    All of a sudden, there was an explosion of fire. A figure hovered in the air, he had gigantic, ming wings growing out of his back...

    Those that were originally prepared to leave all came to a halt as their breaths froze. Those that were cheering in high spirits stopped. Everyone''s gazes locked onto the figure in the air¡­. It was the dawn of the legends...

    The moment Papada''s vision turned hazy, it seemed an angel had descended. Could the Gods have heard his prayers?

    With a smile, Papada disappeared into the fire. In the sky above him, five to six metre fiery wings spread out from All Mouthy King''s back, the mes around his body looked just like gentle melings...

    Up until All Mouthy King left the OP, the entire viewing gallery and everyone in the discussion forums remained silent. What did they just see? Was that even real?

    ording to the legends of the City of zing Angels, it was the Winged Angel of Fire who had saved the city! Ever since that day, the City of zing Angels stood tall for over three hundred years. There wasn''t a single person in the whole city who didn''t treat the Winged Angel of Fire as their city''s spiritual symbol or object of worship.

    That was their source of belief and conviction!

    Every student from the zing Angels Academy had be quiet. This was their defeat, a total defeat. However, not a single person wasining about it. After a while, a student kneeled down and started to pray, closely followed by one after another of the students...

    This was followed by a sea of howls, the entire city was set aze. Yes! The legend was true! The idol that represented their blessings and fortune, the zing Angel had descended!

    In the zing Angels Heroic Soul Academy''s OP hall, arge screen was reying the critical moment in the fight. Papada had already walked out of the room, yet he proceeded to look quietly at therge screen.

    Behind him were members of the zing Angels squadron, every single one of their faces brimming with emotion. They had just finished a round of cheering, one female member even kneeled down and was praying devoutly. However, faced against their captain, who had just lost the fight, especially with his calm and peaceful appearance, everyone consciously restrained themselves, regardless of the unconceble feelings disyed on their faces.

    As the camera angle on therge screen changed, the scene moved to the moment where All Mouthy King smoothly unfurled the gigantic wings on his back. He looked just like a zing Angel descending into the mortal world.

    "Captain¡­"

    "Captain Papada¡­" the squad members said concernedly, they had misunderstood his reaction somewhat.

    There was a specialized course on theology offered by by the zing Angels Academy that proimed the magnificence and meaning behind the zing Angel. Papada had always been a staunch protector of this theology discussion, having even personally seen and experienced a divine miracle. With their captain''s personality, he might have suffered a huge blow.

    Papada didn''t reply. Instead, he extended his hands out and drew a cross. Upon opening his eyes, a fervent expression reced his original calm one.

    That was the evesting will and belief of the City of zing Angels.

    Turning his head around fiercely, he clenched his fists and waved them as he said, "The zing Angel has descended. Our era of glory has started!"

    Hearing his words, all surrounding members gawked. Quickly, everyone regained theirposure and world-shaking cheers erupted from them. They were excited to the point of their faces and ears turning beet red. zing on each and every glowing face was fanatical belief, as though they had seen the glorious era that their captain had spoken of!

    "The zing Angel has descended! Our era of glory has started!"

    Cheers spread throughout therge hall, reaching the entire heroic academy!

    Clearly, the youths in the OP didn''t believe in the so called zing Angel. What they saw was just a pair of wings formed from fire, as well as the frightening new special ability the almighty All Mouthy King possessed, which had conquered the hearts of everyone once again.

    As the magma in the Ground of Descent erupted out, the temperature of the battlefield had reached a terrifying level.No one had ever been been able to defend against such a terrifying fire attribute attack. Even Papada''s heavenly me shield or Divian''s Dragon Crystal Armor couldn''t possibly defend against it. However, All Mouthy King had done it again. Although no one knew exactly how he was able to aplish it, the God like stance he made when he unfurled those wings was deeply etched into everyone''s minds. Even though they didn''t know if the ming wings possessed any additional terrifyingbat potential, they had already shown genuine results in helping him defend against the terrifying temperatures of his surroundings.

    Not a single person in therge group of golden named youths in the VIP viewing gallery area made a noise. Compared to their earlier discussion, the VIP room appeared exceedingly quiet.

 Chapter 298: chapter 298 - Victory! (2 in1)

    It was extremely rare for these people to choose to stay behind and watch the rey of a fight after it ended. But right now, everyone looked very earnest as they did so, including Divian. Truthfully, even she didn''t understand exactly what had happened in thest moment. In that situation then, there was absolutely no doubt that All Mouthy King had lost. During a giant eruption like what had happened in the Ground of Descent, unless one was a Heroic Soul Soldier, one would be instantly killed by the hot magma spewing out from the ground. That was way outside the limits a man could endure, unless...

    Divian thought of a few possibilities. One could be by relying on unique soul weapons, or possibly even the legendary ze Immunity. That was different from the usual fire resistance, and was considered an awakened special ability on a higher level.

    However, none of this could be confirmed. Even if it were one of the two possibilities, they themselves were already somewhat inconceivable concepts, as they required further conditions to satisfy the many questions they would bring. Perhaps the truth of the matter greatly differed from the possibilities she hade up with. The world was too big, and mankind''s abilities were tooplex. Not mentioning Divian, even those in control of the Federation didn''t dare proim they themselves knew the entirety of mankind''s capabilities.

    As she thought about this, those in the VIP room were already starting to leave one after another. Not mentioning exchanges, the only interaction between them wasn''t anything more than a greeting. Perhaps none of them had the same leisurely mood that they had earlier when they entered the room.

    Seeing this, Divian smiled faintly, she knew these guys too well. From the look of it, All Mouthy King''s performance put some pressure on these heavenly gifted sons. This was something that the Federation should hope to see. Once these heavenly gifted sons got serious, the OP''s quality in the future would be even more worthwhile to watch.

    Compared to the wordless, nonmunicative atmosphere in the VIP room, the Skylink discussion forums and other ces had exploded. There werebat analysts and brainless fans spewingments everywhere.

    Naturally, the most cursed person was definitely Ruo Zhi. Compared to other viins, brother Ruo Zhi''s exposure was too great, making him the target of the masses, a star shining bright in the universe. The numerous titles ced on his name made all of brother King''s fans lock on to him as their target.

    "Who was the idiot just now who was shamelessly boasting that our brother King''s chance of victory was less than 10%?"

    "Don''t hide, Ruo Zhi! Crawl over here and eat your own shit!"

    "Don''t say that we''re bullying you! Choose either one, kneel on a washing board or kneel on a keyboard!"

    "You should respond to the audience''s requests, brother Ruo. How do you view this victory?" as noisy roars and cheers rang out, a faint smile appeared on Chen Yu''er''s face as she used a soft, gentle way to start their dialog.

    The inte trolls would look at things their own way. From the moment he had bad-mouthed All Mouthy King, Ruo Zhi already prepared various things. Regardless of the fact that All Mouthy King''s victory had almost blinded his omnipotent eyes, being the number one brother of the analysis world, he had a considerably strong skill ining up with usible exnations.

    "Victory and defeat aremonce inbat," replied Ruo Zhi with a chuckle. He wasn''t even slightly flustered, nor had any sweat on his face. "The only thing I can say is that All Mouthy King has indeed exceeded my expectations today. Naturally, I''ll say the same thing again, there''s no such thing as an invincible existence in the OP. There hasn''t been one in the past, and there won''t be one in the future."

    Hisses immediately rang out from the viewing gallery and people watching via Skylink. Furthermore, he still dared say he was 100% confident. This fellow''s skin was truly thick.

    "Ha ha. The audience doesn''t seem to buy what you''re saying, they want to hear something slightly more realistic." Having learnt a lot about coborating with Ruo Zhi, Chen Yu''er teased him a little before asking a question. "Brother Ruo Zhi, what''s your view on the effigy of the zing Angel in the veryst moment of the match?"

    "I believe that it wasn''t some effigy of the zing Angel, but an illusion created by the mes. There''s no need to delve too deep into this," Ruo Zhi replied, finally starting to be a little more serious. Although he would bad-mouth All Mouthy King for the sake of fame so he could be in the spotlight, when it came to analysis, he would alway be a big brother to others. Compared to Chen Yu''er, his level of astuteness and analysis abilities were far greater than hers. "Naturally, I would''ve never guessed All Mouthy King possessed a fire attribute special ability. This was one of the reasons why I didn''t favor him in this match at the Ground of Descent. Furthermore, from the looks of it, his fire attribute special ability has reached a very high level. Now I''m absolutely sure that he''s a secret weapon nurtured by a great family. I find it very hard to believe in the possibility that such a powerful special ability user relied on his own strength to climb all the way up here. That would be absolutely impossible."

    "As for All Mouthy King''s real identity, this is where our opinions differ." Speaking up till now, Chen Yu''er only half agreed with his statement. She still leaned towards the possibility that All Mouthy King was ofmon birth. The video of the King''s path was made with this point as its key element. "Nevertheless, in today''s match All Mouthy King has indeed disyed considerably high aplishment in his fire attribute special ability. However, during thest extreme fire attack, even fire attribute special ability users can''t resist it, right? Even Papada was burnt to ashes in an instant."

    "I''m not omnipotent. This is something that I indeed don''t know." Faced with this question, Ruo Zhi could only hold his hands out helplessly. "I won''t be irresponsible and carelessly say my spections. However, I believe that no one can block that final eruption. All Mouthy King might''ve used some kind of special technique. At this point, I hope any experts can help everyone dispel our confusion."

    Ruo Zhi''s final statement had provoked everyone into thinking. Exactly how did All Mouthy King achieve that?

    Whether it was the various great academies OP rooms, Skylink or OP discussion forums, where there were people, they were all squeezing their brain juices dry in an attempt to analyze this mystery.

    There were quite a lot of exnations thought of. However, they were mostly delusional deductions that didn''t fulfill the situation''s criteria. There were also some who ced their hopes on getting the answer from the zing Angels Heroic Soul Academy. Where the Ground of Descent and fire attribute special abilities concerned, those of the zing Angels Heroic Soul Academy would definitely be considered as experts on them.

    The ming Squadron were also in a frenzy as they discussed this. Not only was their captain Sharmie and vice captain Mario present, even the other squadron members were present. With the zing Angels Heroic Soul Academy being their Southern rivals, the two parties were rather familiar with each other, and their members privatelymunicated and had exchanges.

    Having just ended his call with the other side, a rather splendid expression appeared on the member''s face as he said, "Fuck, everyone from the zing Angels Heroic Soul Academy have gone mad! They''re saying that All Mouthy King isn''t human, but actually a reincarnation of their God! That can''t be true, right?"

    "Ignore those madmen. How could that be possible." Mario had always been a staunch atheist. In regards to theology, he was more biased towards using scientific reasoning to exin this mystery. "Captain, have you figured anything out?"

    "I think it''s a little like immunity. If not, regardless of how resistant he is to fire, faced with those life threatening temperatures, even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers would instantly die." Sharmie was currently reying the match from all the avable camera angles. Being a fire attribute special ability user, she clearly had a far greater understanding of the strange and weird branches of fire attribute special abilities than others.

    Special abilities are also differentiated into many categories. Apart from therge elemental categories like water, fire, wind, and lightning, there were quite a few sub categories under this general ssification.

    An example would be the fire attribute special ability. There were some special ability users who excelled in the aspect of raising the temperature of fire, which had a significant effect in their offense. Papada, Sharmie and Emily were ssified under this, the mostmon of the sub categories. There were also some who excelled in the materialization of fire, being able to even condense a ming set of armor or weapons for themselves. Having used the radiance of fire to substitute the broken part of his greatsword during the match, All Mouthy King could be said to be slightly inclined to this sub ssification.

    As the name implied, fire immunity meant that no type of fire was able to cause even the slightest bit of harm to him. This was a unique talent, having apletely different concept with how great one''s resistance to fire was. However, the truth was that there had yet to be anyone with absolute immunity, as it would only show its extraordinary use in special circumstances.

    "It''s an extremely unique sub category of special abilities. There are records of simr abilities in the past. At this moment, I can only think of one who could withstand the attack from the magma that happened at the very end of the match. However, I''m still unable to exin the ming wings that he unfurled at the very end...I''ve never it before, but is that really only a illusionary effect caused by the refraction of light?" Thinking about this made Sharmie develop a headache. Even though she was a fire attribute special ability user, she was unable to get the the depths of this mystery. However, what she indeed knew was that All Mouthy King possessing immunity to fire was absolutely the nightmares of all fire attribute special ability users!

    "I don''t wanna think anymore! My head hurts!" Sharmie finally decided to toss this answerless mystery to the back of her mind. In the next moment, she suddenly thought of an extremely interesting matter.

    The current question was whether All Mouthy King was an expert from an earlier generation. If that was the case, it would be all too easy to solve this mystery, since they were not on the same level. If he was a student of a heroic soul academy, however, this CHF would really be lively.

    When he had entered the OP training room, he felt that therge hall was still quite empty with not many people present. Yet when he left afterpleting his match, the interior of the training room was packed to the brim with people.

    A portion of them were students who were previously engaging in matches, and naturally left hastily to observe All Mouthy King''s match in therge hall. There was also the greater portion who were in their dormitories or within vicinity who had quickly rushed over upon hearing the news of their brother King starting a match.

    To those students, All Mouthy King''s match was like the World Cup. Not only were they there to watch, they also wanted to experience and feel the enthusiastic and feverish atmosphere. Blending into such a crowd was the most exciting for them. The brother King''s phenomenon were not empty promises.

    Currently, all the students were discussing about the match fervently, with their noisy chatter reverberating across the entirerge hall. Brother King''s matches had never disappointed them once, and today was no exception.

    Someone was unable to resist sighing in sorrow as he said, "How good would it be if our squad could have all Mouthy King? There''ll be no one in the whole wide world who could beat him!"

    "Lower your voice, will you! Captain Wang Zhong''s over there! You''re speaking as if our current squad isn''t good," someone else reminded the person.

    It had to be said that after defeating Adolfst time coupled with the news of defeating Saxon in the Copperfield City being announced here, the higher ups and the general mass of the academy were quite satisfied and proud with the performance of their academy''s squadron. By now, theck of confidence with Wang Zhong being the captain at the very beginning had beenpletely squashed and flipped around.

    "Captain Wang Zhong!"

    "Captain Wang Zhong, you''re also here to watch All Mouthy King''s match?" Everyone enthusiastically greeted Wang Zhong who gave his replies with a smile.

    Barran was the undoubtedly undying fan of brother King. He definitely would not miss any of brother King''s matches. Being in a match right when All Mouthy King came online, he hastily shook hands with his like minded opponent before watching brother King''s spectacr match from the start to the end.

    Compared to the fervent fans who were present in therge hall, although he was also a fervent fan, Barran''s fervor was present within his heart without being shown on his face. Thus, he was exceedingly earnest and attentive while watching the recap of the fight shown from the different camera angles as well as listening to the exnations and analysis provided by Ruo Zhi and others.

    His senior Wang Zhong had said that the goal when suffering defeat was to learn from the loss and absorb the important things from within, not to lose for the sake of losing. Watching All Mouthy King''s match was also the same. He should not be watching just for the sake of watching or for enjoyment, but to learn even the slightest bit of something useful.

    He wasn''t able to see through and understand those mysterious fire attribute special abilities, with it being extremely hard for him to form an observable image of the second half of the spectacr match. On the contrary, the unshakable defense that All Mouthy King had deployed when he was faced with Papada''s overflowing ming quick sword causing Barran to sink into a state of intoxication, as those images became clearly imprinted in his mind.

    Barran seemed to haveprehended something new from that method of using slow movements to suppress fast movements, the seemingly perfect individual tempo. After seeking advice from Wang Zhong on some of the questions he had on this aspect, he quickly hopped into the OP training room once again.

    Although the questions Barran asked were extremely general and superficial, all of them aimed towards curbing the self damage caused by the problems he was currently facing.

    Although he had only watched a match, Barran, who had always beencking in hisprehension abilities, was actually able to show such understanding. This caught Wang Zhong slightly off guard, so he chose to stay behind and observe Barran''s match.

    Barran chose a specific type of opponent, one who was not high in the rankings being in the middle level of the Hero Division. He was an orthodox assassin who relied mainly on his mobility and speed tounch attacks.

    Although Wang Zhong had been unable to personally watch Barran''s duel with Sully, he knew from the narrative by Scarlet that due to Barran being momentarily flustered, his clumsy actions made him a target for an assassin like Sully. From over a month of training that Barran underwent, Wang Zhong had stressed once again about "being unchanging to contain the myriad of changes". From the looks it, Barran appeared to understand that logic. However, he had yet to disy any changes in his performance inbat.

    However, this time around, it seemed that he had truly gotten it straight, using a solid defense to lead the Hero Division assassin into a battle of attrition. Although he still gave of a feeling of being somewhat clumsy and flustered, and quickly sank into the inferiority of being passive inbat, at the very least Wang Zhong felt that Barran had finally understood what he should do when faced against this type of assassin.

    Barran''s special training was not merely just letting him m repeatedly. Wang Zhong''s idea was to provide a starting point for Barran. In an orthodox formation, a powerful heavy soldier was the most crucial factor in stabilizing the greatest strength of the entire squadron. Barran needed to improve in all of his aspects.

    He had many issues in hisbat abilities. He was not nimble enough, unable to deal with the unexpected, and rather monotonous regardless of his offense or defense, with his exceedingly poor foundation being one of the reasons for this. However, there was also another reason stemming from his character.

    He was too reserved, which made it hard for him tomit fully inbat. Simply speaking, he was slow to warm up. There were times when he would disy an extremely explosive show when he was emotional, however, there were also times when he was unable to warm himself up before being pierced full of holes by his opponent''s attacks. This weakness of his was especially evident when faced against assassins. With their high speed attacks that leave no visible target to track, it was extremely easy for assassins to deceive and hoodwink him. This was not merely the suppression due to an advantage in speed. Comparatively, those heavy soldiers that wielded heavy shields and roared loudly whilst charging towards him was more than enough for Barran to mentally prepare himself.

 Chapter 299: chapter 299 - confidante

    Chapter 299: chapter 299 - confidante

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Very quickly, two to three rounds of exchanges had already ured. As Wang Zhong observed the match, he took notes with a pen about Barran''s clearer weaknesses.

    "Wang Zhong, you really are here."

    All of a sudden, Scarlet''s voice rang out from behind him. At this time, the fever that had been brought forth by brother king''s match had already died down, and therge hall of the OP training room was quite devoid of people. Scarlet walked while carrying a small bag, and spoke with a smile. "I just went to the society and found that neither you nor Barran were there, so I guessed that you two will be here."

    "Hey. You came at the right time. Let''s help Barran analyse. He''s fighting against an assassin at the moment." Wang Zhong shifted his Skylink screen to share the view between the two of them. Scarlet had participated in quite a few of Barran''s special training sessions.

    While Wang Zhong gave her a brief rundown of the opposition, Barran was being caught into a passive state. Despite that, he should be able to temporarily hold out with his arm, shield and bodily defenses. Just as Wang Zhong was in the middle of exining excitedly, a "gu" sound suddenly rang out from his stomach.

    With augh, Scarlet opened up her little bag. "You''re lucky that I made extra onigiri. Let''s eat while watching together."

    Wrapped in cloth was a lunchbox designed exquisitely with daffodils carved on its surface. Upon opening it, cute and beautifully arranged onigiris wrapped in colourful decorations appeared before his eyes, still quite warm to the point of almost being hot. Clearly, they weren''t made due to a lucky coincidence, it was merely that a certain male was still seemingly clueless about love and rtionships.

    "Ha, then I''ll help myself," said Wang Zhong as he casually grabbed one and tossed it into his mouth. The tasty rice of the onigiri mixed with osmanthus flowers, Chinese walnut seeds and red dates that caused various kinds of sweet and refreshing vors to fill his mouth, leaving a rich aftertaste that lingered in his memory.

    This was not the first time that Wang Zhong had eaten Scarlet''s handmade onigiri. Long ago, after he broke his arm in the C grade restricted region and had been hospitalized, Scarlet''s fervent care and the taste of her onigiri had left a deep impression in Wang Zhong''s mind. Some of those more natural ingredients were truly difficult to find.

    Whether it was Carolyn, Laura, Sharmie or the others, in Wang Zhong''s mind, Scarlet made him feel much morefortable and rxed due to her character. This was not only during their daily lives of studying, and included their interests, passions and characters. There were times that truly made him feel a level of tacit understanding that was akin to a fish in water.

    He ced the Skylink screen broadcasting Barran''s fight between the two of them, as they continued to eat while discussion Barran''s special training.

    Perhaps it was due to the Skylink screen being too small, or maybe there was some mysterious and unknown reason as the distance between the two started to shrink unknowingly.

    Suddenly, the two seemed to sense this and their heads turned to each other at the same time. Warm waves of air flowed out as their lips brushed across each other with only a few inches separating them. The musk of a male and the gentle fragrance of a girl wafted into the others'' noses.

    This...

    Scarlet froze for an instant as her face immediately turned beet red. Other than the embarrassment present, there seemed to be a shade of anger or fury disyed on her face.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong jumped up in shock. Feeling that his actions were slightly offensive, he hastily waved his hands and blurted, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to!"

    Seeing his response, Scarlet could not help but burst out inughter. This fellow really has moments of anxiousness. "It''s alright. I know."

    "Cough¡­" Wang Zhong scratched his head. The onigiri that she had made was still stuffed in his mouth, and yet he had almost taken advantage of her. He really had no idea know how to handle this.

    As if she could make out Wang Zhong''s troubled predicament, Scarlet smiled faintly and took the initiative to change the subject. "Oh right. I heard from Hyman that you seem to be researching special abilities, am I right? Not only did you ask her many questions pertaining to special ability training, you''ve even flipped through many books in the library. When did you start getting interested special abilities?"

    Only when he saw that Scarlet really was not angry did Wang Zhong breathe in relief. Indeed, the times when he was with Scarlet were the most rxing. If it was someone else, it would definitely blow up into a great show.

    "I''m just curious. I''m always curious about anything rted to strength," replied Wang Zhong with a smile. "How''s your progress recently on your ice attribute special ability?"

    Shaking her head, Scarlet replied, "It''s been slow. It''s too hard to make progress on a special ability. Other than the slowest normal way of naturally increasing over time, there aren''t many ways to increase progress."

    "I''ve gotten her advice, however, it''s basically useless." Scarlet shook her head and continued, "The progression of a special ability is different for everyone, as are the methods. Furthermore, there are more types of fire attribute special abilities with many sub categories and being extremelymon. Comparatively, ice attribute special abilities are lessmonly seen. In fact, there are also much fewer methods that can aid in progression. There are a fewmon methods, for example, medicines that had good results. However, most of them are in the hands of the great families and are almost impossible to find in the market. Furthermore, it is extremely difficult to control the effects of the medicines as they have many side effect. People like me won''t consume them so recklessly."

    The way of using medicines to increase one''s special abilities was simr to what Wang Zhong hade to understand, and was considered the Federation''s mainstream way to increase the strength of special ability users. With visible effects and the familiarity the great families had with their usage, the risks and associated danger could be controlled to an extremelyrge degree.

    "There''s also another way which is to carry an ice attribute dimensional life form''s elemental crystal on one''s body. That way, one could increase one''s intimacy with the ice element. This has notable effects towards one''s special abilities. However, it''s extremely rare for such a thing to appear. Although there are quite a few of these for the fire element, it''s basically impossible for ice element crystals to appear in public that are up for sale. It''s of such rarity and is something that would be hoarded. Furthermore, even if something like that is up for sale, I most likely wouldn''t be able to afford it," replied Scarlet with some regret in her voice.

    Tempering special abilities in the Federation was indeed a matter that only those who were truly wealthy would attempt. Wanting to nurture an outstanding special ability soldier was something that would lead to expenses numbering over hundreds of millions. Wang Zhong could still remember the fire attribute dimensional life form elemental crystal that was sold during Ma Dong''s auction. It had sold for a high price of ten million. For the exceedingly rare ice element, it would be much more.

    Although old Greene''s family background was not shallow, this was only when it waspared to ordinary people. After all, it had only been three generations and they had no businesses under their name. Compared to the wealth of those great families, Greene''s family clearly could notpare to them.

    "There''s always a way," smiled Wang Zhong as he waved the onigiri in his hand. "Who knows? I might pick up an ice attribute dimensional life form elemental crystal while I walk on the streets. When that happens, I''ll give it to you as a payment for this meal ticket."

    Feeling interest in what he said, Scarlet could not help but tough out. "Ha! Won''t this meal ticket be too expensive?"

    "It''s just a nk cheque, right?" Without the slightest bit of concern, Wang Zhong bit into an onigiri. This time the vor was seafood, the savoury sensation lunging towards his face like an ocean breeze. "It won''t hurt even if I sign more off!"

    Meanwhile, Emily''s life was not that pleasing. There was definitely a reason why great families were able to continue on through their sessors.

    Emily was not tired from the cruel and torturous training. Sure, they were tiring, however due to the concept of life and death already being blurred for her, she had no time to think about her own condition. What she had to do was to continue on, or be dragged away in a bloody manner upon her own failure to do so. In fact, one would either die in the training grounds or in an elimination fight with someone else.

    Nevertheless, Emily managed to support herself all the way to the end, with a little bit of help from her elder cousin Russell. Although it was just a few warm words and a concerned gaze, it made all the difference for Emily as she adapted to the increasingly intense training.

    After adapting to this kind of everyday training designed to squeeze out one''s potential to the maximum, the talent hiding within Emily''s bloodline was forced out like a press being used on fruits. She learned everything at an extremely quick pace, be it skills or techniques, all the while improving as each day went by. She was even able to develop new things from old techniques and skills that she had learnt.

    The biggest change would be her central core of strength, which was her fire attribute special ability. Not only was she able to generate mes, something else was quietly flourishing within. However, the progress of special abilities was not an abrupt process, rather a result akin to the formation of a fruit. It needed to experience blooming, pollination, bearing fruit and nourishing before finally maturing and ripening. Even Emily had no idea what was brewing from her fire attribute special ability. What she anticipated was a sentient Spiritual Soul Beast like Laura''s. Being an assassin that danced on the edges of danger, a sentient Spiritual Soul Beast''s critical protection and coordination would allow her to aplish a joint attack that would originally require two assassins to sessfully perform.

    However, such a substantial progress would clearly take a very long time, and would absolutely not be shown in a short time. Emily only hoped that she would be able to see the direction her special ability was heading before the CHF, so that she could begin to target and stimte growth towards this aspect.

    After defeating another opponent in an elimination fight, the Iron Faces gathered all of the participants together and announced that the people remaining would be promoted to the next training phase.

    Looking at the Iron Faces who had been in charge of them in the first phase of the training, all the participants exhaled deeply. The training they had undertaken during this period of time had already far exceeded their limits. Regardless of the mental preparation they had made, there were already quite a few people whose minds had copsed and were in retreat. Fortunately though, there were progressively less and less restrictions in the elimination fights. This had resulted in increasingly intense fights, with every one of them being battles of life or death.

    Emily was not exempt from this, as the opponents in herst two elimination fights had been carried off due to severe injuries. She never thought about whether those people would live or die at the very end, as she would be the one to fall if she did not give her all. By defeating her, the opponent would gain glory and fame. In such a fight, one''s status in the family would only be a obstruction. This was absolutely not a joke within the Assassin Family.

    The next phase of training would undoubtedly be even more arduous, with the level of difficulty multiplying many times over. If one had already reached one''s limits from the first phase of training, what awaited one would be training that shatters those limits! However, the passing of the cruel selection of the first phase still led to much better expressions appearing on everyone''s faces.

    The cold voice of an Iron Face rang out, "Gather here tomorrow."

    After the Iron Faces retreated, everyone dispersed.

    "Number 81¡­"

    A voice rang out from behind.

    Turning around, Emily saw her cousin. Opening her mouth, she shouted, "Number 67."

    There was no name, bloodline affinity, nor unique moment present. At any given time, the only thing one possessed was a number, and one''s own strength.

 Chapter 300: chapter 300 - Way of the assassin ( 2 in 1)

    Chapter 300: chapter 300 - Way of the assassin ( 2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "Go back and rest well. If we are called to gather at 3am tomorrow, it should be thest of the high-intensity field training. Make sure to be in your best state, as it concerns both your cement in the next phase and allocation of resources."

    Russell exined all this to Emily with a smile.

    Hearing this, Emily nodded and followed him as they headed back. Once she was in her room, shey down on the small, hard nk bed and quickly entered the world of dreams. Even if she did not currently feel tired, one of the necessary skills an assassin needed was to be able to use any spare time possible to recuperate one''s energy and spirit.

    At 3am the next morning, everyone gathered in the training grounds. Just as Russell had said, they were to undergo a high intensity field training. The iron faces arranged everyone in four echelons ording to their previous strength rankings, before setting off in different ways.

    Emily was assigned to the second echelon, surprising her slightly. Although she had improved extremely quickly throughout the entire course of training, she had originally believed that she would be sent to the third echelon.

    From the first echelon, Russell nced over with a gentle smile of congrattions and the intent of encouraging her to continue working hard.

    Seeing this, Emily nodded slightly. The feeling of one''s hard work being acknowledged was one of the greatest reasons as to why she could continue enduring in such an extremely intense environment. As of now, her intentions had already changed from simply wishing to be stronger into a feeling of necessity!

    Ten minutes after the first echelon had set off, the second echelon where Emily was in began to set off too. Everyone was outfitted with over 20kg ofbat equipment. Being an assassin family that had been preserved through inheritance, their requirements for an assassin was much, much higher than others. Although they didn''t require one to excel in all aspects, everyone had to be well versed at the very least. One could be an extremist in certain aspects, though one still needed to possess a middle standard for all other aspects.

    An assassin was a weapon, not a one time disposable good.

    With thoughts like this, survival was always the number one priority. The special high intensity field training was conceived from this concept. The training method was extremely simple, purely running!

    As long as one could run quickly, one would always be faster than others when fleeing. When in pursuit, one would also be able to have more stamina and speed. In life or death situations, one would possess an additional degree of explosiveness.

    Naturally, this training did not consist of only running while carrying a load. Half an hour after leaving the camp grounds, everyone would enter the first phase of exhaustion. Intense rumbles would ring out from behind. Following suit, those at the back of the group would shriek out in throat tearing fashion, as ten iron faces appeared, pursuing them from behind.

    This was not a joke, it was truebat. Emily noticed a member who was running too slowly and watched as they were grabbed by the iron face and thrust into the air. With one movement, the member''s right hand was ripped off!

    Blood and flesh sttered everywhere, with miserable shrieks reverberating in everyone''s ears. Such a scene had already be the norm during training yet feelings of shock still erupted from Emily''s heart. She had always believed that she was well prepared, and insisted on this to herself. However, whenever such a scene appeared, her resolve fluctuated.

    Forcefully suppressing the nauseating feeling erupting within her, Emily clenched her teeth tightly.

    Run!

    Everyone increased their speed crazily, as the originally organized group instantly became iparably chaotic.

    Emily also increased her pace in response. Nevertheless, she was not safe from danger, as an iron face had clearly set his sights on her. Overtaking a few members of the second echelon, he did not show the slightest intent of taking action towards them as he rushed straight towards her.

    Emily sensed that she was being targeted, as the iing aura was icy cold while a feeling of death began to take root within her heart. This iron face was earnestly trying to kill her, and would absolutely not show the slightest bit of mercy! She did not wish to lose her hands and legs should he catch up to her.

    What should I do? Continue to increase speed and run away?

    This path was considerably spacious. If she was to continue running, there would be no obstructions. Although she was extremely confident about her speed, the problemy in her endurance. If she was to continue running away at such a pace, she would lost the ability to counterattack without and her opponent would not even need to take action.

    However, could she stop and fight? She would definitely be targeted by the other iron faces if she was to do so. Being targeted by one was already perilous, if she was to attract eve more attention, that would truly be seeking death.

    With a sh, she unleashed her Shadow Steps as she immediately left the main path, hurtling towards the uneven mountainous road. As her feet flickered, she instantly distanced herself further from the iron face.

    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, the iron face shed as he followed suit and unleashed his own Shadow Steps, continuing to pursue her. This made Emily''s heart sink, as she confirmed her situation of being targeted. However, she also breathed in relief as the other iron faces showed no intent of leaving the main group to pursue her, directing their chase towards the other members.

    As the mountainous road steepened, Emily felt the increase in energy consumption. Turning around to take a peek, she noticed the iron face was a dozen metres behind as he continued in his staunch pursuit.

    With his speed though, a dozen metres on a mountainous road would only be a matter of a few seconds. As the road continued to grow steeper, Emily began to have an environment she could work with. If they were in a face to face situation, she would definitely be no match for the iron face. Those iron faces in charge of training were battle hardened assassins that had experienced hundreds and hundreds of battles.

    However,unching a counterattack in such an environment and pursuit was not impossible for an assassin.

    All of a sudden, Emily leapt into the air. Suspended in the air for a brief instance, she quickly spun around and swung her de towards arge tree. With a bang, the giant tree split in half, toppling over and heading straight towards the iron face.

    The iron face clearly slowed his speed for a beat. Instead of slowing down and evading as Emily had anticipated, he increased his pace!

    Facing the iing giant tree, the iron face appeared just like a knife''s edge. Bang! The tree was sliced into two once more, as each half fell away from the iron face and tumbled down the mountain. As for the iron face, he continued to pursue Emily with neither an increase nor decrease in speed, his imposing aura surged out like a flood.

    Unable to evade any longer, the dozen metres instantly shrunk to ten metres. At this instant, Emily stopped running and light shone furiously from her entire body. Within the fiery brilliance, two daggers were tossed into the air. As the light blossomed, the daggers shot towards the iron face like meteors streaking through the skies.

    Even against Emily''s fire attribute special ability, the iron face still have no intent of evading. Increasing his momentum, he pressed on forward as if he was a rampaging beast.

    Emily could already feel the stifling pressure brought by the iron face. Not only did this person want to break her legs and arms, he wanted her dead!

    You only live once! (YOLO)

    Emily could feel the murderous intent in the atmosphere. This waspletely different from the killing intent present in the training, a feeling that could absolutely not be felt during thepetition grounds earlier. This caused her entire body and heart to tremble.Was this the true face of death?

    You Only Live Once!

    Yet, Emily did not howl in anger. She was an assassin! Calm down! Control every muscle and bend your knees slightly! Since an assassin should meet a fight head on, let''s fight it out!

    Bang!

    Emily was sent flying with a single strike. Nevertheless, this was not due only to the iron face''s strength, as Emily also utilized her own power. At any given moment, an assassin should never be obsessed about pursuing strength. Although the iron face gave off an extremely suppressive aura, he had also given up on the strong points of an assassin. Using pressure to suppress people? One just had to be unafraid.

    However, Emily still felt as though something was not quite right. Despite that, she did not have time to examine this feeling of hers, as regardless of what was wrong, it was not as important as surviving the attacks that the iron face was unleashing.

    Descending from high up in the sky, Emily continued to use her fire attribute special ability to obstruct the iron face''s pursuit. Despite her attempts, however, the iron face was like a ferocious, berserk beast, rushing straight towards her with his aura continually surging higher.

    Bang!

    A second sh, a third sh. At this moment. Emily began to feel trauma in her lungs with her internal organs possibly being shifted around already. Her throat was now filled with a bloody taste. Nevertheless, before she was able to process this, blood gushed out. The iron face started his fourth charge.

    However, this was the time!

    This time, Emily neither retreated nor relied on her opponent''s force. Instead, she met the attack head on with her ming Lotus Dance blossoming into the most splendid ze.

    Emily flew up within the ze, even though pain radiated across all of the bones in her entire body. Yet, the iron face simply stood still, not moving a single inch. As his face mask cracked open, blood gushed out from within.

    Arge mouthful of blood spurted out from Emily as shey on the ground. Although one''s recovery would be extremely slow in such a position, she needed to suppress the injuries that she had sustained. Living was still her first priority!

    One could only erupt with such might at the edge of life and death. This was a truly lethal ming Lotus Dance.

    As Emily was having thoughts about the fight, she suddenly realised the reason for feeling that something was not quite right. That iron face was extremely powerful, yet¡­ his murderous intent was insufficient.

    With extreme difficulty, Emily braced herself and stood up. That was when the mask of the iron face shattered and fell off.

    A familiar face appeared right before her very eyes!

    Instantly, Emily became petrified, with all blood draining from her face. Tears streamed uncontrobly from her eyes. Regardless of how difficult the training was, she was able to endure. She wasn''t afraid of death, yet¡­ why must this happen?!

    Why must this happen?!

    Within the OP, Barran appeared to have been infected by the brother king phenomena, as he became increasingly high spirited the more he lost. It was extremely hard for him to find even the slight feeling of beingfortable. At the same time, he could feel himself improving, which made him not want to waste even a single second. Although such actions caused Wang Zhong and Scarlet, who were watching from the outside, to feel that he did not have the properprehension of the entire purpose of training in the OP.

    As Wang Zhong and Scarlet continued their conversation, they both felt that time had passed extremely quickly. Regardless of how small the topic was, the two of them would always be able to discuss it endlessly. Furthermore, such a process came rather naturally as they were able to provoke each others'' thoughts with theirments.

    Unknowingly, time had already psed deep into the night, and it was extremelyte when they both reached their dormitories.

    Regardless of how fervent the discussions were in the Skylink, there was not much in his fight that was worthwhile for Wang Zhong to reminisce upon. While people might be engrossed over the so-called learning and details, to him it was just the feeling of pursuing the fire attribute special ability, differing from theplicated thoughts that others have deduced.

    He felt that the mysterious Sovereign of mes had a favorable impression of him to a certain degree, especially during theirst meeting. Whenever Wang Zhong thought back to this, he had always felt that a seed of change had buried in him during that moment. To him, the pursuit of the feeling of mes was merely just an enticement. If not, regardless of the level ofprehension he had towards his fire attribute special ability, he would not be that tired just by the purebat between two fire attribute special abilities. Even if his soul was truly as special as what Aiolos had said before, it was absolutely not to such a degree.

    This had happened to more than his fire attribute special ability. He increasingly felt that the strength of his soul was already not quitepatible with his body. Perhaps he might not have been able to sense it in the hyperdimension or the OP, however, upon returning to reality, those feelings were more pronounced. This would undoubtedly be a big disadvantage for him in the uing CHF.

    In fact, not only had his special training with Barran been going well in the past few days, even Barran''s fights in the OP today had been good. Although Wang Zhong did not voice it out loud, he was feeling slightly worried in his heart. It was not that there had been no improvement, rather the rate of improvement was just too slow. Not only Barran, as Scarlet, Mmi and even the group of third year seniors have been working hard. Yet, the truth was that their rate of growth was slow.

    During this period of time, Old Greene had also been able to chat with him a few times. From the asional conversations with Scarlet, he could vaguely confirm that the Eastern area legitive assembly had been extremely dissatisfied with Tianjing City''s situation for the past few years. They had lost the face of being a famous school, and had devoured resources while not being able to deliver. There was already veiled criticism of Old Greene being the headmaster of Tianjing Academy, and there was a possibility of him losing his rice bowl due to the people''sints. This was no joke, as Greene''s family was not considered an aristocratic family, rather an elite one that had once produced outstanding soldiers, scientists and management geniuses. Although the Federation had relied precisely on such families to continue its existence, they were undoubtedly unable to influence the parliament.

    Unless, they were really able to achieve something outstanding in this CHF.

    Previously, Wang Zhong''s wish to participate in the CHF stemmed from an emotionally charged promised that he had made. However, as captain he carried the hopes of his squad members, Old Greene and even the entire academy. As the days continued to pass by, Wang Zhong would asionally feel the extreme weight resting on his shoulders. This had long surpassed the stage of being a personal matter.

    Indeed, Grai was extremely strong to the point that even Wang Zhong waspletely unable to see the limits of his capabilities. In every single fight that he had previously been in, including the 1 vs 2 against the Saxon Academy, Wang Zhong had always felt that Grai had been holding back. This was a fellow that was extremely hard to get an urate weigh in on. As of now, Wang Zhong felt that he could have a little anticipation for Emily, who had made her decision to return to her family. However, this did not mean that Wang Zhong felt all of these were enough. One had to consider what kind of opponents one would face in the future.

    During the most recent period of time, the various news articles about the CHF began to increase in number as the OP officials and the Federation released introductions of squads and members participating in this event. Just as everyone had predicted, there were even shadows of the elites from the ten great families of the Federation showing themselves here. In the original CHF district rankings, the participation of the super elites from those great families might not have caused an earth-shattering effect, however, in this CHF, the previous strongest four participants might not even be able to enter the top 16 ces.

    This was the only news that everyone was able to see. With his Rank A clearance, Wang Zhong was able to see more detail and obtain an even greater understanding.

    It could be said that although this CHF was apetition between academies, it was more about thepetitiveness between the various great families. This was the event that those who truly had power had umted their strength to participate in. The hundred year celebration during the CHF was very likely to be apanied by changes and transformations in the parliament and the economic structure. Competitions involving benefit always needed to have rules, and thus the various great families had without a doubt agreed tacitly on the CHF being the battleground. Thus, the importance and influence of this CHF have far, far exceeded appearance that the general public could see on the surface.

 Chapter 301: chapter 301 - Mos List

    Chapter 301: chapter 301 - Mo''s List

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Such circumstances would not be a problem if Tianjing was just aiming to enjoy the experience at the CHF. However, if they wished to obtain a slightly better position, and provide a result that would satisfy everyone, the people they needed to face would absolutely be much stronger than imagined.

    Among the mounting pressure, Ma Dong had undoubtedly brought forth the greatest feeling of positivity. st feeling of positivity for this period of time.

    Recently, this fellow had been flying around everywhere. Although he would still find the time toin to Wang Zhong from time to time, thetter could hear from his words that he was currently brimming with a fighting spirit.

    The ten great families that had given Wang Zhong a headache were also the very same targets that he was aiming for.

    The ten great families could be urately divided into the lower and higher five.

    The upper five families were Stuart, Mo, Gui, Ivan Vasilyevich and Be Dean, whilst the lower five consisted of Musk, Sear, Zhao, Torres and Potter.

    It seemed that all of the ten great families had existed since the old era, and had experienced baptism from the dark era, as they used different methods to continue exerting their control over the government and economic lifeline of the Federation. Up until the present, they were not particrly interested in garnering fame nor reputation, in fact, they deliberately tried to keep a low profile. The masses only knew what the great families allowed them to know, as shown with the previous king, Be Dean. There were many who felt that their family was a tiger without teeth, and could only rank at the bottom of the ten great families. However, they were ranked in the top half of the ten great families in the eyes of experts! In fact, families like the Assassin Family would appear exceedingly famous in the eyes of the public and the cities they controlled, even being more well known than the ten great families. Yet the truth was that they simply did not have the qualifications to trulypete with the gargantuan ten great families.

    The title of being the world''s best was simply a notion that Ma Dong hung in his mouth to encourage himself, with the example being that one day the Assassin Family could climb up to the ranks of the ten great families. In fact, Ma Dong felt that his life was already extremely satisfactory. Wang Zhong was also able to tell that this fellow truly cared about his family deep down in his heart, with him being overly marginalized in the past. Recently, he had been highly regarded within his family, which was the reason for his radiant smile as he walked around. Coupled with his loose lips, this made Hymin roll her eyes frequently while reminding him to nt his feet down and stop daydreaming.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong did not feel that Ma Dong was daydreaming and approved of such thoughtsing from thetter. After experiencing the dangerous situation earlier, Ma Dong was glowing with exuberance and vitality. Such "daydreaming" was precisely what made him perform with positivity and proactiveness.

    People needed to have dreams, and the results were not the most important.

    With too many things to manage, Wang Zhong proceeded to let his imagination run wild as he started up his Skylink.

    Within the short few hours after his fight with Papada, the enthusiasm over All Mouthy King''s video had already rose steadily to the second ce on the rankings. It could be said that if the Sanctuary Division did not show up, no one could steal the limelight from him! Naturally though, the experts from the Sanctuary Division would be unlikely to contest over such a im.

    Wang Zhong did not care about it. However, the video at the first ce had caught his attention.

    Titled "CHF series week 1, the five great assassins", the uploader was from the public affairs department of the Mo Family.

    The Mo Family was a superpower that ranked in the upper five families of the Federation due to the fact that only their bloodline produces an inheritance with an extremely unique upation; Heaven''s Fate Master! People with such a title had saved the Federation numerous times from life or death situations during the dark era, and possessed an extremely revered status. Currently, the Mo Family had the best intelligentwork in the Federation, possessing oceans of information channels. As such, they had an exceedingly high position even among the upper five great families! Naturally, with their standout military might and unfathomable base, there was no power nor influence who dared spearhead any action against them.

    Being publicly known as the family with the greatest intelligencework within the Federation, coupled with their exceedingly high and majestic status within the great families, the Mo Family undoubtedly had the greatest credibility regardless of the topic or aspect. The yearly updated Mo Rankings that specialized in ranking young experts had be the goal of countless youths. In every previous CHFpetition, everyone used the Mo Rankings as a base guideline to weigh one''s opponent. In this uing hundred year anniversary of the Federation, the CHF organisationmittee had intelligently allowed the Mo Family to release the rankings for the various upations.

    The "Five Great Assassins" was the first of the videos that came out in the first week. Students who frequented the OP were not the only ones who paid attention to this video. Immediately after it was uploaded, the view count had surpassed the numbers on all of All Mouthy King''sbat videos.

    Wang Zhong had already became slightly impatient as he opened it up.

    "The five great assassins of the CHF, with no order in ranking."

    As the video''s background music yed, a ray of light suddenly appeared on the ck screen, illuminating a cold and cruel looking silhouette. Upon looking at the back of that shadowy like outfit, one could faintly discern a dark red character, "ÁÒ (Lie)"!

    As the focus of the camera undted between distant and close up shots, the figure in question turned around slightly. With his hands crossed against his chest, a pair of dark red steel w like weapons shot out from his back, appearing 20 to 30 centimetres long.

    Despite the ck mask that concealed the lower half of his face and his distance from the camera, Wang Zhong was still able to sense a Grim Reaper beckoning from the silhouette under the mask and cold, chilly gaze.

    Martial Ghosts and Divine Emperors Academy, Gui Lie! 18 years old. 178cm in height, 72kg in weight.

    As the camera froze on his cold and indifferent stare, the screen disyed information about Gui Lie.

    The Gui Family from the upper five great families?

    Wang Zhong was focused on the eyes of Gui Lie. This person had a strong and heavy murderous aura...this waspletely different from those fellows tempering themselves in the OP. This was a genuine assassin. It was not purely strength alone. Just what kind of experience did those true professional killers need to endure to nurture such a gaze? This was something that a 19 year old youth should not possess at all, or any normal person for that matter.

    The spotlight around Gui Lie quickly dimmed down. When the light reappeared, it shone on a pair of hands, and a single de within.

    It was a small, double edged knife without a handle that appeared to have a mind of its own. The slender hands werepletely motionless, yet, those knives flew quickly around the fingers in an iprehensible way.

    Those knives...how familiar.

    Wang Zhong quickly recognized them, as they were extremely simr to the ten flowing des of an opponent he had crossed hands with before in the OP. Yetpared to those, these were muchrger and thicker than the knife on the screen. Moreover, it was a single knife, however, by relying on speed, the user had created the illusion of four to five knives being present due to the quick knife shadows.

    Whoosh! The speed of the knives increased fiercely, before they suddenly disappeared. Separated by the screen, only those who had extremely acute vision would be able to spot the traces that appeared in the space where the five fingers were!

    How...how quick does the knife''s speed have to be?

    Wang Zhong could not help but feel astonished.

    Only at this moment did the hands start to move. With a gentle, absentminded grasp, the little knives that had disappeared earlier once again materialized between two slender fingers. As the radius of the spotlight increased, a youth presented azy smile right before the camera.

    Sound Soul Academy, Eddie Brooks! 20 years old. 184cm in height. 75kg in weight.

 Chapter 302: chapter 302 - Multifarious

    Chapter 302: chapter 302 - Multifarious

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "Oh my god! I always feel myself going crazy every time I see Eddie''s smile!"

    "Eddieee, I love you forever!"

    Thements within the Skylink were never specific to any situation. Although these statements did not represent the reactions of all females, they still reflected one aspect at the very least. In regards to the importance of appearance, there were morements stemming from the males'' respect. Compared to the dense murderous aura that oozed from Gui Lie, Eddie undoubtedly gave a more positive and intimate feeling.

    "Those quick knives are truly unmatched. I can''t even see any of them¡­"

    "Compared to Eddie, his so called genius younger brother is probably only a fledgling."

    "His younger brother is that Hurricane Eight de Stream that brother King dealt with, right?"

    "Wasn''t Eddie already a third year studentst year? How can he still participate in this year''s CHF?"

    "This year is the hundredth anniversary, so it''s special, okay. There are so many experts who have chosen to stay back in their academies. Although fourth year is for internships, they aren''t considered to have officially left, so this excuse can be used for them to participate."

    "Isn''t that cheating¡­"

    Indeed, he was from the Brooks family. Wang Zhong had already guessed upon seeing the shape of the two little knives. Even though there were differences between the knives used by members of the Brooks Family, their means of knife controlling all stemmed from the same core skill.

    However, this Eddie was clearly much stronger than his younger brother. Although the Brooks Family had an extremely shy signature technique, Eddie had clearly transcended the realm of being shy just for the sake of being shy.

    When Eddie disappeared from the screen, the spotlight reappeared for the third time, showing Wang Zhong the figure of another person.

    It was a somewhat hunched over figure, with the curve of his back concealed behind long ck robes, his hands disappearing within from time to time. Despite the spotlight from the skies, there was still not enough light to illuminate his figure.

    Like Gui Lie, he was in a slightly turned position, revealing a pair of faintly malevolent pupils. Like a monster that walks in the darkness, never seeing the daylight, a nefarious aura oozed out from his entire body.

    At this moment, all the fangirls shut their mouths. Regardless of how heavy of a taste a girl might have, there was no one who would love such an image. In fact, not only to them, this applied to the majority of the discussion forum who regarded themselves as all knowing. It seemed no one could recognize the male in the spotlight, brimming with the wicked aura.

    Saint Mongol''s Academy, Yingmei Assassin! 19 years old. 189cm in height. 65kg in weight.

    "He''s actually from the Assassin Family?"

    "One of the two most well known great assassin families of the Federation, huh. But I don''t recall seeing this person before. He''s actually one of the five great assassins? Is my memory failing or is my knowledge inadequate?"

    "There''s definitely a reason for why the Mo Family would include him in the rankings. I reckon he''s a hidden expert of the Assassin family. This year, which family wouldn''t reveal some of their trump cards?"

    "That''s right. If he really had revealed his face in public before, his unique appearance and figure would definitely have left asting impression on people''s memories."

    The discussion forums were now in aplete mess, with threads of every topic imaginable springing out. Although no one doubted the information from the Mo Family, most of them were puzzled as they did not know exactly what this "hunchbacked" youth was capable of.

    Emily had once mentioned the special training that the Assassin family conducted. Although she did not exin it in detail, Wang Zhong was still able to sense the dread and fear in her voice.

    However, it was a fact that Emily was neither a timid nor cowardly person. On the contrary, she was much more firm and resolute than the majority of girls, putting in a great deal of effort in her path to bing stronger. Exactly what kind of special training was it to cause such fear in her? This was something he had not spared a thought about, however, if there were no problems in the rankings from the Mo Family, then perhaps he could see the shadows of that training from this Yingmei Assassin.

    Being a young male under the age of 20, standing at 189cm yet weighing only 65kg, it would be fine if his severe hunch was a naturally born trait. If it had been caused by training though,, the Assassin Family would truly be too crazy.

    Wang Zhong could not help but send a call to Emily via Skylink. However, hearing from Ma Dong that she had already entered the closed up style of training, she definitely would not be able to connect to the Skylinkwork. As such, he could only pray quietly for her.

    As these thoughts swam through his mind, the fourth assassin appeared in the spotlight. The scene was no longer jet ck in colour, as it became a sea of fog. At this moment, a pair of calm and tranquil eyes gradually emerged, while a rhythm seemed to beat in the fog, gently rippling in ordance to the heartbeat and breathing of the person within.

    As the fog thinned entirely and the camera stopped moving, the figure''splete appearance was still unclear. The only things that one could faintly make out was a ponytail and graceful silhouette, giving the person the indistinct look of a small and lithe girl.

    Stuart Academy. Wu Li. Female. 15 years old. 161cm in height. 43kg in weight.

    "It''s actually Wu Li!"

    A few people in the forums cried out in surprise. "She''s only a first year student, yet she''s actually being ranked in the lineup of the top five assassins¡­ isn''t this ranking her too highly?"

    "The Mo Family''s rankings have always been extremely fair and just. Besides, this Miss Wu Li, don''t look down on her. I heard that the fog world she produced is able to obstruct and seal the five senses of people who enter within it, turning one into something no different than a live target. Such an ability would definitely make her a naturally born super assassin."

    "That''s right. She''s known as the most gifted assassin the Stuart Academy has produced for almost 20 years, and was able to obtain such high recognition from the Stuart Family too. Just this fact by itself is more than sufficient to address any problems."

    "Ha. Everyone''s saying that Miss Wu Li is one of the hottest contenders for the title of the freshman king at this year''s CHF! Even Her Highness Carolyn thinks extremely highly of her!"

    Despite the controversies and doubtful voices present, Wu Li''s selection and the three others before her were all well epted by the public. There was no first ce in intelligence, and no second ce in martial strength. Although there were many expert assassins in the Federation, the chosen few were undoubtedly the cream of the crop, experts amongst experts standing on the peak! The Mo Family''s rankings had always been trustworthy. Naturally, this is before the fifth person appeared¡­

    In a dark background with gloomy, sinister rays of brilliance, people saw a deathly pale stretched face. As the camera slowly swooped down, a terrifyingly bloody mouth popped up in everyone''s Skylink! Coupled with the eerie music, the sight of this instantly caused quite a few people to be scared outright, cold sweat running down their backs.

    Quickly, everyone was shocked to discover that the blood red colour started to rotate, bulge and expand. Wait a minute! Is, isn''t that a huge bloody mouth?

    Following the sudden change in the style of the video, the gloomy music and light suddenly became bright and radiant. In the next instant, a fellow dressed in a clown costume appeared in front of everyone, holding two acrobatic fruit knives in his hands.

    Zipping open the rge mouth", he gave a wide smile before doing a backflip in the air and sat straight down on the floor. God knows where the fruit knives had already disappeared to.

    This...

    The entire discussion forum had turned so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. There wasn''t even a singlement, with everyone seemingly stunned stupid.

    In the next moment, everyone saw a demonic blown kiss that they would not be able to forget for a whole year! As well as an amorous nce shooting out from the wide open ck eyes!

    Oh my god...

    The entire discussion forum felt as though they had been poisoned by carbon monoxide.

 Chapter 303: chapter 303 Ashes (2 in 1)

    Chapter 303: chapter 303 Ashes (2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    As the camera came to a halt, the video rapidly showed information about the figure. Heaven''s Fate Academy. Napier Mo. 19 years old. 177cm in height. 72kg in weight.

    As the deep and grim music began, the five straight figures appeared on the screen, warping and twisting about before transforming into one gigantic mask with a question mark on its surface.

    Who, is the greatest assassin of the CHF?

    "I''m convinced about the first four but thest one, is that fellow here to joke around?"

    "I''m not discriminating, but an assassin who dresses that fancifully? People can smell that foul odour from miles away. What kind of ass is that sassin?!(1)"

    " I can''t stand watching any longer¡­"

    "He seems to be a person from the Mo Family? Shhh...It''s best for me to maintain my silence!"

    No one doubted the rankings from the Mo Family as their public trust since a few hundred years ago had already been deeply embedded in the hearts of the people in the Federation. However, that did not mean the people wouldpletely ept these rankings without any conflicting thoughts.

    The discussion forums erupted withments that were absolutely earth shattering. Without talking about factors like strength, fame or reputation, people could ept cruel assassins, radiant assassins, seductive assassins, and even perverted or jokester ones¡­ as naturally, these were just appearances. The Mo Family had not shown much interest in past CHFs and this was the first time they had made ample preparations. With their usual style, there was a 99% chance for the strongest assassin to be one of the five in the rankings. This was no joke, as every single piece of information would have already been analyzed in great detail with the utmost care before decisions were justly made.

    The greater one''s style, the greater the indication¡­ of strength!

    Although the CHF had yet to begin, thepetition had already started. The dreams and glory of every single young soldier would advance rapidly from here on!

    Other people would possibly have found the clown dressed assassin to be quite hrious, however, Wang Zhong felt somewhat amiable towards him. There might not be anyone who liked that clown more than he did. At the very least, this showed that the clown costume dressing assassin had an extremely good mental state. Furthermore, even if emotions were not factored in, the Mo Family never made major mistakes in the information they published. There was definitely reasoning behind putting this Napier Mo, who dressed fancifully as a clown, into the rankings.

    Whether it was Eddie''s quick des, Ying Mei''s nefarious aura, Wu Li''s mysterious fog, Napier''s unique clown appearance or Gui Lie''s nondescript murderous appearance, all of these were merely images yet each and every one of them left a deep impression on Wang Zhong. Perhaps he would be able to urately judge the exact strength of any of one them without truly crossing hands with them, however, Wang Zhong felt that not a single one of them was weaker than Papada. Not to mention others, even Wang Zhong could not wait to fight them. Only through continuous engagement inbat with experts would he be able to walk towards the peak of strength.

    This video merely showed the five great assassins. At the end, the Mo Family even finished by mentioning that they would continue with the upload of the five great heavy soldiers, five great ranged soldiers and even the so called ten great experts!

    There are this many experts of such level entering the CHF? Indeed, Tianjing''s current strength appeared exceedingly worrying.

    Wang Zhong quietly shook his head.

    While Wang Zhong had looked at the Mo''s List for the five great assassins due to curiosity, he had not forgotten about his true purpose. He wanted to check on the approximate prices for the ice attribute dimensional crystals, so as to not be scammed if he was to encounter a seller. Although Scarlet had only brought it up during their chat the other day as a joke without paying any mind to it, Wang Zhong would definitely aplish it since he had offered to help. This had always been his way of doing things.

    Earth was out of question as the price of the crystal here was too high, reaching the millions to tens of millions. Furthermore, the most important detail was that it was something that was virtually impossible to buy, as it was not produced on Earth. Besides, the production site was at the areas around the North Pole. Being entirely different from the ordinary restricted areas of the Federation, the North Pole was a restricted area that mankind waspletely unable to enter.

    However, these crystals are avable for exchange in adventurer bases located in the hyperdimension provided that one had enough contributions. In fact, one could even purchase them from private merchants within these bases. Unlike on earth, those adventurer bases had no restrictions, as well as having many more production sites for these ice attribute dimensional crystals. Based on their quality and finish, the amount of contribution points required ranged from 300 to 1000. If one was to obtain them from private merchants, the price would generally be slightly cheaper. Naturally, it also depended on luck.

    After he became a Six Star Adventurer within the Diamond Adventurer Base, Wang Zhong had penned down a copy of his travels in the pyramid, although the final verdict that he was given was not high. This was due to the fact that he did not write down the method of solving the core of the pyramid. Naturally, his written travels and how he dealt with the pyramid was given the confirmation. Of the two ways of achieving contribution points from penning the travels of the secret realms, the methods of dealing with the problems definitely gave more contribution points. However, Wang Zhong did not want to reveal the secret of the Fate Stone. As a result, he only received 2000 contribution points for his written travel records. Nevertheless, this was something that Wang Zhong was not too concerned about. After considering that he could obtain a 40% discount from the Diamond Adventurer Base, going there would definitely be the best option.

    After preparing, he sank his consciousness into the energying from the Fate Stone. As the all too familiar pull from the dimensional world began, Wang Zhong''s consciousness took to the air as a vast continent appeared before his senses.

    During his initial search, the adventurer bases he could perceive appeared more or less the same to his senses. However, after visiting and registering, the Diamond Adventurer Base now appeared exceedingly different. With the aura and unique tag for the base, it seemed like a dazzling star in the night skypared to the other coordinates.

    Wang Zhong quickly locked onto the coordinates which allowed it to pull him towards it. The entire continent rapidly drew closer at what seemed like the speed of light. Brilliant and vibrant colours flowed around him, as though he was moving through space. Wang Zhong''s initial flustering had already turned into enjoyment as he treated this like a holiday trip for his spiritual consciousness. Perhaps when mankind evolved to a certain realm, they would be able to rely on one''s soul and spiritual consciousness to cross time and space without science and technology.

    "Wang Zhong, where are we going? Is it that Diamond Adventurer Base?" At this moment, Simba had already materialized from Wang Zhong''s consciousness. After feeling their target location to be rtively tranquil and peaceful, Simba was so moved that he was on the verge of tears. Finally, he no longer needed to apany this little madman to leap into the fires of hell again and again!

    Before he could reply, Wang Zhong suddenly felt a bout of intense fiery energy fluctuations radiating out from another coordinate within his sensory range.

    With a single thought, he was unconsciously sucked over by the fluctuation of power. There was something akin to an indescribable connection between Wang Zhong and this energy, as though the Sovereign of mes had left something within his body. Wang Zhong could feel a sliver of an intimate feeling and was unable to confirm if it was a misconception or not. Regardless, he changed his destination towards the coordinates of the Sovereign of mes.

    "Oh my god! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Chill! Calm down!" Feeling this pull, Simba wanted to pull his hair out in madness. His original thoughts of being to enjoy the fine weather of a beautiful day suddenly turned into a raging thunderstorm. Furthermore, he was far too familiar with this path they were on. Over a month ago, Simba had died at this ce for only god knows how many times. Regardless, it was more than enough.

    Despite Simba''s cries, Wang Zhong did not give a single word in reply. In the next instant, the all too familiar terrifying sea of fire appeared before the duo.

    Simba wanted to shriek yet he discovered that no sound would erupt from his throat. As for the sea of fire around him¡­ wait a minute, I''m not burnt to death already? Simba immediately looked at Wang Zhong in shock and astonishment.

    As he did so, he saw that Wang Zhong was holding onto his tiny hand, and his fire attribute special ability was transmitting over and circting within his body. The terrifyingly berserk mes all around him appeared akin to an intimate child, surrounding and dancing about Simba''s body, seeming exceedingly cute.

    Compared to the memories of being burnt to death, this warm and intimate feeling was a fresh contrast for the pair, reigniting their curiosity.

    Wang Zhong had originally tried it out in helplessness, however, he had never imagined that it would actually work and that he could even protect Simba.

    This was inconceivable for Wang Zhong as he felt that it was only coincidental to be able to aplish fire immunity on the first attempt. With the gaze from the Sovereign of mes coupled with his fight against Papada, his understanding and control of his fire attribute special ability had stepped up a notch. This had slowly allowed him to find a true way to control this fire immunity of his. It waspletely different from the power for fire attribute special abilities, being a true fusion with fire. His soul had already obtained the recognition of fire, with the only remaining problem lying in itspatibility with the strength of his body.

    However, the terrifying environment around Wang Zhong caused him to turnpletely dumbfounded. At the center of the sea of mes were creamy white waves of fire, revolving around to form a gigantic, irregr pir of fire. This possessed a terrifying suction force, appearing like a giant ming whirlpool shaking the entire world!

    Irregardless of how many times he had been here, this was the first time he saw this spectacle. The intense temperatures were actually causing the surrounding air to continuously explode apart. Wang Zhong even saw quite a few dozen figures being pulled in from nihility. Swept into the frightening pir or falling into the ming sea below, they were instantly roasted into nothingness.

    Not only did the high temperatures and power influence the sea of fire, it also affected the walls between dimensions! He could see distant images within the waves of fire, showing many mirages as though the walls of the distants have been torn open!

    Such a spectacle caused Wang Zhong to shiver in shock and surprise. All of sudden, a resentful and miserable cry rang out from within the pir.

    The sound was sharp and incisive, squirming about as it rose into the air. It appeared to be a catalyst for the pir of mes, causing the entire whirlpool to increase by a third in size.

    Following this, a terrifyingly gigantic pair of wings made of mes extended outwards from the top of the ming pir, obscuring the skies. Half unfurling, they desperately struggled and shook the entire area while causing irregr regions to form within the whirlpool. As though the sea of fire sensed the feelings of these wings, it surged up and over towards them! Wave after wave, it seemed as if it wanted to break through the prison in the pir of mes and save the owner of that pair of wings.

    The converging of energy towards the pir of mes was astonishing, with the sea of mes resembling a single entity. Wang Zhong could feel the mes from at least hundreds of miles away being pulled over, the creamy white mes far, far surpassing any might that Wang Zhong had experienced in this sea of mes.

    Despite its power, every time the white mes surged and converged, they were unable to dissipate the pir and instead, aided in increasing its might. As a result, the pir grew continuously in strength,pletely rejecting any of the might that the gathering waves possessed.

    The berserk energies swept out, causing even the surrounding space to copse!

    Stunned by the spectacle, Wang Zhong and Simba both felt that the exquisitely pure fire elements brewing within the ming storm before their eyes was something that exceeded the boundaries measurable by temperature. It was a molecr scale activity being forced to the utmost, in such a way that it could split anything apart!

    The pair of wings in the centre of the whirlpool continued to struggle, however, its presence gradually grew weaker under the endless might of nature. Regardless of how powerful that existence was, it was still a part of this world and therefore would definitely suffer the binding and fetters of this dimension, being unable to surpass the limitations. This was the might of nature, the indescribable power of dimensional energy.

    Wang Zhong and Simba sessively retreated not by their own will as the surging of the ming whirlpool forced away all other fire elements in the environment. Wang Zhong felt that he was just like the other ordinary fire elements, being shoved away by an invisible force. He could even feel the frantic and wild movementsing from the fire elements, appearing like loyal soldiers wishing to protect their lord yet being blocked on their path.

    These mes actually have emotions and feelings like humans? This was something that Wang Zhong absolutely could notprehend. Or, were this just his subjective thoughts?

    Quickly, under the immense might of nature, the cries that had been filled with a fighting spirit earlier turned inaudible as the energy waves battering the pir of mes steadily weakened. Simultaneously, the whirlpool became more and more stable, gradually developing into apletely spherical shape as it revolved.

    What kind of ball is that¡­ Wang Zhong was stupefied. The ball appeared exactly like a miniature sun, with ck spots of brilliance present on its surface as the sun had. Silk like mes danced and arched randomly across its surface all while radiating intense heat. With this sphere at the centre, the sea of fire spanning numerous miles in radius was thrust away, isting the ball in space. This action revealed goldenva that had been concealed under the fire, something Wang Zhong had never seen before.

    Bang!

    The terrifying ball of fire shook slightly, before a silhouette of a gigantic living creature being imprisoned within was faintly discernible.

    That''s...

    The Sovereign of mes?!

    Wang Zhong and Simba almost swallowed their tongues as they took in the scene before them. Both of them had initially assumed that the Sovereign of mes had met with a terrifying opponent, yet neither of them expected that it was being buried by its own sea of fire!

    It was clear that the energies in that ming whirlpool had different logic than themon mes as it even rejected the sea of fire around it. This time, the Sovereign of mes was not as almighty as it had appeared the first time Wang Zhong and Simba encountered it. Imprisoned in the ball of fire, it seemed powerless and yet it still possessed the haughtiness and arrogance of a Sovereign.

    Even now, it continued to exert effort and struggled against nature''s might, desperately battering against the walls of its fiery prison. Nevertheless, its endeavours were fruitless as its entire body was being slowly dissolved, turning into glowing dots. This process began from its long and beautiful tail feathers, travelling upwards to its powerful wings before finally spreading throughout the rest of its body.

    Eventually, it fell into despair and gave up the fight. As its entire being transformed into a pile of dazzling, multicoloured ashes, it turned the originally bright ball of fire into an iparably creamy white radiance!

    This luminosity had absolutely exceeded the capacity of words, being so eye piercing that Wang Zhong and Simba were unable to keep their eyes open. Using their other senses, they felt the mes before them calm slightly, then rapidly shrink in size. In the next instant, everything had diminished into a tiny glowing white dot. Then a loud "bang" rang out.

    The glowing white dot exploded in all directions, shooting multicoloured ash outwards. Descending in the air, itnded on the goldenva, causing the entire space to appear rich in colour and beauty.

 Chapter 304: chapter 304 - Mo Xingchen (2 in 1)

    Chapter 304: chapter 304 - Mo Xingchen (2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Are all those ashes from the Sovereign of mes?

    Even the Sovereign of mes had been burnt into ashes. This numbed the scalps of Wang Zhong and Simba. As Wang Zhong looked towards the sky, the scene before him was simply akin to a cmity of nature, something that he had seen from the information he had scoured through. The power man possessed was not strong, yet dimensional life forms were unable to destroy the entirety of mankind as dimensional life forms were generally restricted within fixed boundaries once they reached a certain realm, termed restricted regions by humans. Not only that, as these dimensional life forms continued to grow stronger, they must pass through a "tribtion". As Old Potter said, this was just a tentative description of what they would encounter. This was more like the appraisal of higher dimensions, simr to how humans reared pigs. When they were fat enough, they would be ughtered.

    Wang Zhong was unsure whether such a description was suitable or apt. However, at that instant, Wang Zhong had indeed felt what seemed like emotions from the Sovereign of mes. Despite that, he did not feel much bitterness nor sorrow. On the contrary, he had even felt a sliver of happiness from being extricated though it was uncertain how urately Wang Zhong had perceived this. Nevertheless, the emotions had indeed been in the mes surrounding him. Yet¡­ why would he be in such a ce?

    "Wang, Wang Zhong," stuttered Simba as his teeth chattered. Grasping Wang Zhong''s finger tightly, Simba continued, "We, we should leave quickly. This ce is too strange! If another ming whirlpool appears, I feel like even the Fate Stone wouldn''t be able to save us¡­ this is the appraisal of the higher dimensions."

    However, Wang Zhong had already rushed towards the centre. The Sovereign of mes had personally given him an immunity to fire. It absolutely did not summon him here just to watch the show. Once a dimensional life form reached such a realm, one must not underestimate its intelligence. Thus, there was definitely a reason for this!

    At this moment, it appeared that his consciousness had merged into the mes. Relying on the senses and "sight" of the mes, Wang Zhong was able to "see" that the multicoloured ashes descending from the skies was actually rolling continuously within the sea of fire. They seemed to possess a life and mind of their own, stubbornly trying to converge together.

    The mes within the sea of fire seemed to nourish the ashes as if they were nutrients.

    Despite this, Wang Zhong felt theycked a slight bit of vital energy. The life force in those multicoloured ashes was too weak,pletely unable to effectively gather together as they were scattered after descending. Regardless of the energy provided by the mes, it was not enough to replenish the life force that the ashes continued to lose.

    Calls ofment and grief rang out from the mes. although they possessed a unified consciousness, they were not a genuine life form and could not respond, let alone provide help.

    Wang Zhong could feel these emotions as though his body was one with the mes. After being led by them, he felt that there was something he needed to do.

    Although his individual strength was extremely weak, his consciousness was able to be transmitted through the mes, hence leading them.

    Under his guidance, the surging sea of fire started to unexpectedly sweep the descended ashes into a little pile.

    Yet, this still was not enough as the life force continued to weaken, gradually dissipating away. This made Wang Zhong feel slightly helpless. Such an existence like this was on a realm that he did not understand. Although the feel of the gradual loss was clear to him, it was not something he was able to stop. This was unrted to strength, as he could not even fathom what was happening. Therefore, he could not help it and extended his hand to touch it gently in sympathy.

    Just as he made contact, Wang Zhong felt an extremely weak sliver of consciousnesse from the pile of ashes. This waspletely different from what the Sovereign of mes had shown in the past. Despite being frail, its mournful cries and despairing turned into calm upon feeling Wang Zhong''s probing, like a person at death finally finding a ce he belonged.

    As the sliver of consciousness gradually sunk into the embrace of Wang Zhong''s soul, its senses slowly blurred and darkened, as though it was closing its eyes forever.

    Suddenly, just before darkness descendedpletely, something in it seemed to have been activated, as a sliver of brilliance shone through.

    The stone tablet that was lit up by the Fate Stone started to radiate light out from Wang Zhong''s soul sea! Slivers of mysterious runic radiance began to quickly circte on the surface of the tablet, producing an endless stream of the purest fire elements, or one could say, the consciousness of the mes. Even the crucial life force started to stream out!

    The dimly glowing ashes that had beenmenting within the sea of fire suddenly blossomed with radiance once again! From a single speck, the brilliance spread out like a wildfire on grass ins!

    A dazzling creamy white splendor suddenly erupted from the pile of ashes. As it wriggled, squirmed and converged together, an aura filled with life force radiated out from it.

    Whoosh!

    A palm sized shadow shot out furiously from the fermenting pile of ashes, soaring upwards to the sky akin to a meteor!

    The entire sea of fire surged in jubtion as they surrounded Wang Zhong and Simba, appearing as though they were dancing in cheer and joy.

    At this moment, the shadow appeared to be travelling at a miraculous speed that made it almost invisible to the naked eye, drawing circles of fire in the air as it did so.

    As it circled in the air, it began to expand in size, growing into the length of an arm before finally stretching into approximately three to four metres long.

    That''s the Sovereign of mes! Although its current state waspletely different from its previously gigantic stature of a hundred metres, Wang Zhong could sense the sliver of elegance of that former might and power that had seemed to be gifted from nature.

    Bang!

    All of a sudden, it shot through the air, rushing towards Wang Zhong and Simba at an inconceivable speed!

    Too quick! It was just like aser beam piercing through one''s chest as one watched in slow motion. Furthermore, the radiant, divine might had the capacity to scare people out of their wits, regardless of whether it was a purposeful disy or not!

    "Fuck! I knew it!" shrieked Simba as he covered his eyes, heart pounding so hard it almost popped out from his chest. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong did not move as he felt no hostility from the iing fellow.

    Instead of the pain and damage expected from being pierced, Wang Zhong''s entire body was enveloped in warmth. An iparably miniaturised Sovereign of mes, although still fairlyrger than Wang Zhong, had encased its ming wings around him. From its appearance, it had yet to reach a corporeal state, appearing to beposed only of mes. However, Wang Zhong was actually able to feel a sense of bloodline intimacying from it.

    Rebirth from ashes!

    The Sovereign of mes had found another path for itself after sensing the Fate Stone within Wang Zhong''s body. A Ninth Rank Dimensional Life Form was unable to have any progeny, as they were born through the aggregation ofrge amounts of dimensional energies. Once they reached their peak, they disappeared. Despite that, the Sovereign of mes had zed a new trail in an attempt to find a way for its rebirth.

    Wang Zhong felt the dependence that the Sovereign of mes had on him, as the surrounding mes began to converge. Surging up, they weed their new king of mes. With loud, reverberating howls, the new Sovereign of mes flew towards the skies, starting on its rebirth. This was no easy path.

    Simba...was scared shitless.

    Continuing on with ancient tradition and culture, hundreds to thousands of twists and turns filled the interior of the excessively quiet courtyard.

    Hurried footsteps suddenly broke the silence, caused by the quick and urgent stride of a middle aged male. Moving along in a jog, a set of freshly acquired urgent documents were present in his hands.

    Striding across the long corridors, a wide clearing appeared before his eyes.

    Moonlight shone brightly before him, as waves of an azure blue glow rippled from the littleke in the middle of the courtyard. A faint green seductive figure stood beside it, weing the cool and refreshing night breeze as her clothes fluttered about. Her face was tilted slightly upwards, eyes closed as though she was sound asleep.

    Appearing to have felt her existence, the moonlight radiating down from the skies seemed to converge faintly towards her. Immersing and illuminating her under their glow, she became the centre of all the Spiritual Qi within this area of the world, just like an immortal who had been relegated to the mortal realm from the moonlight. The unique aura of spirituality radiating out from her appeared to have cleansed everything in her surroundings.

    The night breeze,keside, green grass, the pavilion. It seemed like everything had received a new breath of life from the immortal life radiating from her. Basking under the moonlight, all appeared quiet and ethereal.

    A refreshing gust of the night breeze wafted by. Regardless of how many times he had already experienced this, Mo Zibai could not help feeling an indescribable sense of calmness and tranquility from the depths of his heart. Even his earlier feelings of haste and irritation had dissipated quite a bit.

    Within the flourishing urban district in the Heaven''s Fate City, only this ce, scene and person would be about such calmness and tranquility within his heart.

    Taking a deep breath, he crossed his hands before him as he stood quietly, not daring to disturb the scene before him.

    Sensing his presence, the ethereal girl under the moonlight gently opened her eyes.

    With her faint green skirt fluttering slightly, her figure floated over the surface of theke and appeared right beside Mo Zibai in the blink of an eye.

    As her vermillion shaded lips parted slightly, an amiable voice that sounded like the bells of heavens rang out beside Mo Zibai''s ear, "What''s the matter, Zibai?"

    "Big miss," addressed Mo Zibai as he respectfully handed the images and information to her, before continuing, "Something has happened over at the adventurer bases. These are the emergency photographs taken there. Approximately two hours ago, unidentifiable energy fluctuations appeared at region X875 in the hyperdimension. This caused intense spatial ripples and dimensional storms, with seven adventurer bases being affected at varying degrees; Diamond, Silver Wolf, Heaven''s Fat and Iron Hammer Adventurer Bases were among them. All of this should be arising from an issue with the Sovereign of mes!"

    The girl''s face remained motionless as she quietly listened to his report while looking at the information in her hand.

    The images were extremely blurry, with only unclear feedback from the chaotic spatial frequencies being the best that could be seen by an ordinary person, undoubtedly leading to a headache. However, in this girl''s eyes, she was able to rapidly construct line after line of clear messages from those broken signals.

    The Mo Family''s Little Princess, Mo Xingchen!

    She was an esteemed existence recognized by the younger generation, possessing qualifications simr to the Stuart Family''s Carolyn, Seer Family''s Divian, Gui Family''s Gui Xin to be crowned as "princess". Compared to the other three, who werebat oriented, Mo Xingchen had the most unique bloodline, the mysterious Heaven''s Fate Master''s Bloodline.

    Relying on the mysterious abilities of the Heaven''s Fate Master, the Mo Family had saved the Federation and mankind countless times during the dark era. This was also the reason why the Mo Family could remain firmly established within the ten great families. There have been various kinds of conflicts erupting within humans since the dark era, yet the Mo Family was able to maintain their establishment throughout. All the other great families gave the Mo Family considerable face, no one willing to recklessly provoke them. As such, any conflict against them had disappeared.

    Their desire to merge with the scientific mindset of the Federation coupled with the deliberate control by the various other great families resulted in the Mo Family''s Heaven''s Fate Master fading away from the "godly" halo, turning towards "judgement" instead. Nevertheless, they still possessed an influence that should not be underestimated.

    "Something strange has happened. Due to the dimensional whirlpools that were formed, there were soldiers who had been sucked into them. After bringing their spiritual consciousness back to life, they said that they saw a human standing within the mes¡­"

    "Human?" asked Mo Xingchen with a faint smile, a curious expression surfacing on her face. This was indeed a peculiar matter. The stronger the powers that were involved, the greater its help in tempering her special ability.

    "Yes, princess. Not only that, it seems that the Sovereign of mes has not perishedpletely. Although its power has drastically reduced, it escaped the dimensional whirlpool. The family has already issued rewards to the variousrge adventurer bases to settle and clear this matter up as soon as possible. If we obtain any samples of its remnants, we''ll definitely send it here immediately."

    Hearing this, Mo Xingchen nodded her head. Although strange things happen all year round, this year''s incident rate was especially high. "How is the search going on that All Mouthy King?"

    Mo Zibaiughed bitterly before replying, "Cough cough. About that, we''re indeed unable to find him. That person is too strange. He clearly has the strength, yet has obscured himself entirely. Are you really sure that he will participate in this year''s CHF?"

    "Most likely," replied Mo Xingchen as a smile curled up on her pretty face. Seeing this, a nk expression appeared on Mo Zibai''s face. She can even test this out?

    The strength of the big miss'' bloodline had yet to fully awaken, yet she was already able to attempt making judgements. The only issue was that she did not like abiding by the rules. Truthfully speaking, there was no need in attempting to judge if All Mouthy King would participate in this year''s CHF. If this prediction turned out to be false, it would affect the reputation of the Mo Family. As of now, with the underworld of the Federation showing signs of stirring, the Mo Family had to pay attention to the general situation, with many things that needed serious consideration before making any moves. Despite that, this big miss still managed to find a way to convince the elders of the Mo Family.

    Mo Xingchen was not fooling around when she made her judgment, as the strength of the Heaven''s Fate bloodline was getting weaker and weaker. Ever since the passing of the dark era, this power had been declining continuously. This had led to the increase of preservation by the family, increasing its mysticality. However, the more they did so, the weaker this power became, giving her an extremely hard time in making a judgement about All Mouthy King. She had already treated this as a hurdle that she needed to pass. The more focused one''s target was, the greater the pressure on the Heaven''s Fate Master to make a judgement. However, on the off chance that she seeded, her power would increase drastically!

    Besides¡­ this did not matter, as her state of mind was extremely clear. So what if she was wrong? Who said that a Heaven''s Fate Master would always be correct? Upon thinking about the stern faced elders and Mo Xibai, who appeared old and decrepit even though he were only 30 plus years in age, she could not help it and felt like bursting out inughter.

 Chapter 305: chapter 305 - pretty boy

    Chapter 305: chapter 305 - pretty boy

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Yawning, Wang Zhong walked into the society grounds. Last night was truthfully too awesome. Due to the brilliant might of nature that had been created by the nirvana of the Sovereign, several maic field disturbances had appeared within the entire dimensional region with the sea of fire as the point of origin. Although these disruptions were not especiallyrge towards Spiritual Soul descenders, it would take quite a bit of work for him to go back there. In the end, it was long past midnight when he returned, leaving him with no time to enter the Diamond Adventurer Base.

    At that time, Simba had expressed his extreme discontent, mainly due to the exceedingly unconscientious behaviour of the Sovereign of mes. They had saved her life, yet she did not even acknowledge them a single bit! She even ran away without giving them any benefits, leaving Wang Zhong and himself within that chaotic, dangerous maic field to find their own way back! Indeed, most important figures were the type to fall out and turn ignorant after receiving benefits. None of them were any good at all!

    In times like this, it was difficult to be a good person and even harder to do good acts!

    Nevertheless, Wang Zhong expressed understanding to the actions of the Sovereign of mes, causing Simba to point at the former''s nose and scold him for quite a while. Naturally, the result was Simba''s nose bing more red and swollen than before.

    "Hello? Hello?"

    Upon pushing the door open, he immediately saw Hymin, Barran, Lily and Colby fiddling with their Skylinks, appearing to bemunicating with someone. As the intermittent images continued to sh static on the screens of their Skylinks, irritated expressions appeared on their faces.

    Walking over, Wang Zhong extended his hand and casually poked the Skylink.

    Beep.

    The distorted static images immediately cleared, revealing Grai''s smiling face.

    "Fuck. Do you have fingers of gold, captain?"

    "It''s just a coincidence, haha," replied Wang Zhong with augh. This was apletely random poke, and was truly coincidental. Sending a greeting towards the screen, he said, "Hi. Where are you Grai? Why''s your signal so poor?"

    Revealing a hopeless smile, Grai replied, "I''m at Stuart City. There shouldn''t be a problem with the signal. Maybe it''s from the storm that came down a few days ago that had soaked my Skylink."

    "Errr..." croaked Wang Zhong as he rubbed his nose. A stunned expression appeared on his face as he saw the Grai''srge backpack. Is this guy a god of travel? He always travelled around with his backpack as soon as the holidays started, even being known to travel on budget¡­

    Okay, it might have been to show your spirit and resolve to travel around, however, since you''ve decided to tour the deste wilderness and mountain ranges, how can you carry such a big backpack without carrying a single umbre?

    "Grai! Grai!" The most excited one was clearly Hymin who waved her hands continuously. "Are you already at Stuart City? Oh my god! Weren''t you at Campbell teau just yesterday? There aren''t any trains there!"

    "It was pouring there but I got lucky and met a group of patrolling soldiers who let me hitch a ride in their car." Grai''s image started to distort again. One could see his ''iparably long'' fingers twiddling at his Skylink screen. "Hello? Hello?"

    "Ah! No! It was so hard just to get a stable enough connection to speak!" Hymin was on the verge of pulling her hair out in frustration. "Captain! Hurry up and use your golden fingers! Use your golden fingers!"

    Regardless of how Wang Zhong tried this time, the static on the screen continued to worsen, until the connection was severed.

    Grai tapped his already smoking Skylink in helplessness. Although he had learned quite a bit while he was in Tianjing, something like the Skylink was too abstruse for him. At the very least, he had no way to repair it properly.

    Sigh. Being such a highly technologically advanced item, it should have waterproofing at the very least, right...

    Shaking his head, Grai stuffed the nowpletely smoking Skylink back into his backpack.

    Although Stuart city was not ranked as one of the ten great cities in the Federation, it was still the undisputed first if observed from a certain perspective.

    This was the first city in the Federation that was constructed entirely from the aristocratic family personal wealth and manpower after the creation of the Federation''sws and policies. Furthermore, it had now developed into the greatest, most splendid and wealthy private territory within the Federation.

    Grai had always been interested in this city, due to having frequently seen various kinds of information about the publicity and news of this city published by the Federation in the Skylink.

    However, as it was a city that had been constructed only halfway through the dark era, its original form was a little vige located within a mountain range. Therefore, it was pure nonsense to say that Stuart City had any fame and reputation in the ancient times. At the very most, its history spanned only about two to three hundred years. Maybe those legends were about a dry well in the little mountain vige before the city was constructed, which had been deliberately propagandized into arge pile of mysterious legends, before being draped in honor and reconstructed to attract travellers. Nevertheless, such things could only be used to cheat money out of wealthy tourists, as the locals would never give more than a single nce at such a ce.

    Naturally, Grai was not interested in such things.

    The Stuart City had left the greatest impression on the entire Federation, as they were undoubtedly the starting base of the Federation''s scientific and technological facilities. One could see the various super sized Skylink screens disying various kinds of interesting news, information and advertisements all day long with a casual look in any direction. The height of the construction within the entire city was absolutely the most majestic within the entirety of the Federation, with tall skyscrapers all throughout that could not be seen in other cities.

    Within the city, there were many intertwining railroad tracks which were merely used as transportation by the residents. By ying only a few credits, one could travel a few times around this magnificent city by train.

    Magnificent sights were present all around, with signs of prosperity and luxury everywhere. The first feeling that Stuart City brought to Grai was flourishing efficiency.

    However, even such a magnificent city had a ce that was not ''perfect''. At the edge of the high rise city where the skyscrapers stood tall, next to the gigantic city walls that protected the city was arge stretch of low rise construction buildings. In the words of the locals, slums were present everywhere around the circumference of the city walls. In these ces, crooks and people of all trades could be found. As long as one had money, one could make people here do any bidding they required. These ghettos appeared to be just like refugee camps outside other cities of the Federation, with the only difference in the eyes of the wealthy being whether one was situated within or outside the city walls.

    Naturally, the truth of the situation was not as disastrous as that. At the very least the people in the slums here were still able to have proper meals.

    Compared to those tall skyscrapers, Grai was much more interested in the low rise region. In the slums, there were more matters pertaining to the human race that could be seen. Packed within the filth and gutters of the glorious city were rows of houses propped up so densely that there was hardly room to walk through, to the point where it would be difficult to squeeze two people in the walkways. The people who lived in this region hustled and bustled as urgently as those within the city centre. There were always ruffians and hoodlums at the corner of every street andne, coupled with grime-covered children who had eyes glinting with a light that did not match their age.

    Brimming with curiosity, Grai proceeded to walk around and sightsee, being extremely curious in everything present around him. The proper restaurants were out of question, as he had no interest in them. The lower the sight set on the socialdder, the more realistic the view of the world became. After quite a difficult search, he finally managed to find an old and dpidated ce that one could still eat in. ording to the locals, this ce was called the HouseFly Restaurant.

    Within this little building which spanned across area no more than 20 square metres were 3 tables, with the old female boss possessing a waist circumference even rounder by Barran. Upon entering, he noticed her, swatting away with her fly swatter. Clearly, there''s one cannot be particr about cleanliness in such a ce, with having a warmed up leftovers of other people''s meals being served to customers being amon urrence in here.

    So this is the meaning of Housefly Restaurant, huh. While Grai looked around in interest, the old female boss eyed him with even greater curiosity. A white and tender male dressed in such clean clothes was definitely a rare sight in the slums.

    The two dishes being brought over were fresh, something which was a rarity itself. Added to that, the old female boss had personally cooked them before leaving the kitchen, pulling a small stool over to sit by Grai''s side. "I''ve never seen you before, handsome. Travelling?"

    "Haha. Yes."

    "You''ve came to tour the slums? There''s nothing to see here!"

    "Just taking a casual look around. This ce doesn''t feel bad."

    This boss appeared rather candid and straightforward, most likely as she had not seen any handsome men for a very long time. After only a few words, she began to chat enthusiastically with Grai, being exceedingly cordial.

    Regardless of whether it was the slums or the city centre, the majority of people present here lived their lives simr to those inside Stuart City. The people here were especially fond of gossiping, from little issues in some family all the way to various things that ured within the Stuart Family and city constructions. They appeared to know half of everything that happened in this world, from the skies to the dirt underground. Suddenly, whilst Grai and thedy boss continued to chat, someone pped the table beside them.

    "Motherfucker, do you want to die, fat bitch? It''s been a whole fucking day and my alcohol still isn''t here!"

    "I''m not eating anymore! Go have your fun with that pretty boy!"

    As they spoke, three ruffians sitting nearby mmed their hands on the table, stood up and kicked their stools. On their table was about seven to eight leftover dishes and soup.

    The female boss shot a look over. These three fellows definitely did not order alcohol at all. "Hey hey hey! When the fuck did you guys order alcohol? If you want to leave, hand over the money for the food first! Are you dining and dashing?!"

    At this moment, she could no longer attend to the little handsome male sitting beside her, and bolted straight out to block the door.

    "This fat woman really is tactless, brother Tuo Ni. Wanna do some after meal exercises?"

    The three hooligans rolled up their sleeves as they continued, "Pity she''s too ugly. If she''s just a bit slimmer, this would at least be interesting."

    "Asshole, get out here!" The female boss was clearly terrified as she rushed towards the kitchen, shouting at someone inside. Seeing as that useless fellow refused toe out, she began to worry, now that she was stuck in a position she could not escape from.

    Thud! A dull sound rang out, as the lead fellow by the name of Tuo Ni sent a stool flying towards the boss'' head, causing blood to instantly flow out from her wound.

    "Murder! Murder!" Making a decisive action, the female boss started squealing out loudly like a pig. Hearing her squeals, Tuo Ni attempted to make a pass at her, only to be surprised by a cold voice ringing out beside him.

    "You should pay for your food. What''s wrong with that?"

    As all three hooligans turned at the same time, they spotted the cleanly dressed, self professed backpacker male standing up and looking at them.

    "Oh ho?" Tuo Ni''s heart rejoiced. "Why the fuck are you caring about other people''s business? I, your father, like you nosy people the most! Brothers, let''s take this fellow down!"

    Truthfully speaking, thoughts filled Tuo Ni''s head as he rushed forward. Generally speaking, those who dressed so cleanly and dared to head to the slums alone possessed some sort of ability. There was even a possibility that he was a student from god knows which Heroic Soul Academy attempting to test the life of the slums. Faced against such New Humans, he and his twopatriots would definitely be no match for this male.

    Nevertheless, they could not be scared shitless by a single word from that pretty boy. Disregarding such a thought, Tuo Ni steeled his heart and continued to rush forward. The result was a sessful punch, causing his confidence to surge. As his fist travelled out, the cleanly dressed male seemed to have never fought before, sprawling on the ground from that single hit. Seeing this, the female boss was shocked and rushed over hastily, only to be sent rolling on the floor by a kick, leaving her unable to stand up.

    Immediately, the trio rushed over to Grai, pummeling him with kicks and punches. Beating up such a cleanly dressed fellow was much more satisfying than hitting trash in the slums. Furthermore, this was too easy for the three. At the very least, even the honest people living in the slums would return one or two passes in exchange, while fleeing if that failed to change circumstances. Compared to them, this brat was just like a sandbag, not moving in the slightest.

    After having his fill of fun, Tuo Ni fiercely spat on the ground and casually stomped twice for good measure.

    "You haven''t even grown hair, and yet you wanna learn to be a hero and save that fatty, you little bastard? Look at yourself!"

    "Ha ha! He can save a fatty, we''ll go save a beauty!"

    "Scram! Scram! What the hell are you looking at! If you look again, this old master will gouge your eyes out!" Tuo Ni red at the group of nosy residents who had gathered to watch, frightening them away.

    Only then did a scrawny figuree out of the kitchen. Seeing that the trio of hooligans had already left, he hastily went to assist the female boss.

    "I''m alright! You gutless trash! You, you better not shake in front of me! Quickly take a look at the brat!" Given her thickyer of fat, it was not easy for her to be injured. Instead, she was concerned about Grai, feeling anger and amusement. "From how he moved, I assumed that he was a student from some Heroic Soul Academy. Gosh! If he can''t fight, why the hell did he involve himself in this matter?"

    By this moment, Grai had already stood up. With a smile, he tidied and rearranged his clothing before nodding at the boss.

    "Oh, you''re alright?" The female boss was slightly incredulous as she believed that the brat''s face would be bruised and swollen. However, it seemed that he was totally fine, without a single trace of injury on him. Furthermore, he appeared to be stillpletely clean. Seeing this, she could not resist and blurted, "You''re not bad little brother, but don''t try to be a hero if you''re powerless. Otherwise, you''ll meet a quick death!"

    "Okay, thank you." Grai nodded again as he slung his backpack on. He then left money for the food on the table before walking out the door.

    "He seems quite sturdy. His body is definitely strong¡­" The female boss had been stupefied by the entire situation. That brat even remembered to pay the bill! He really is brought up by those rich aristocratic families! Even during impending doom, he still maintained his regality, a quality that was useless to the people of the slums.

    Unable to bear it, she shook her head. Why are the righteous and just people being oppressed this year?

    After leaving, Grai travelled nearby. Following his memory from his earlier sightseeing adventure, he moved along the streets andnes with ease. As his surroundings grew increasingly remote, he arrived at the dead end of an isted alley.

    With no road ahead, Grai turned around to face the three people who had indeed appeared before him, obstructing his path.

    "We meet again, brat. Looks like you''re quite rich, huh." Ambiguous smiles hung on their faces as they continued to size up Grai. "How about lending some to your brothers here to spend?"

    As the trio spoke, malevolent smiles surfaced on their faces as they moved over to encircle Grai.

    Although these were slums, they were still within Stuart City''s jurisdiction. As there had been too many people in the little store earlier, they had not taken action since stealing and robbing in public was ranked as a serious crime. Dressed up so cleanly while carrying such arge backpack, this brat was like a fatmb sent straight to their doorsteps, especially given that he waspletely unable to put up a fight.

    Yet, nobody would have guessed that this fatmb would start to smile after being surrounded.

    Has he gone crazy from all the kicking earlier? Tuo Ni felt a somewhat horrifying sensation from the smile on Grai''s mouth.

 Chapter 306: chapter 306 - The unfathomable Fate Master ( 2 in 1)

    Chapter 306: chapter 306 - The unfathomable Fate Master ( 2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "I knew that you three would definitely follow me. There shouldn''t be any problem if I take action here, right?" Looking at the trio, Grai smiled faintly.

    "Oh, this brat even knew about this?" The hooligans did not change their thoughts a single bit, with slivers of nefarious intent present within their voices. "You look pretty handsome, eh. If you''re obedient, I''ll spare your life. How about having fun with this brother? You''ll be able to eat and drink well¡­"

    As they spoke, a chilling glint suddenly shed across their eyes, as if a pause button for a film had been pressed. The smiles on the faces of the trio froze immediately, as did their bodies, appearing as though they had been sewn to the ground.

    Brushing away the dust on his body, Grai slowly walked away from right under the noses of the trio.

    "Garbage is not worth the waste of valuable life resources."

    His faint voice fluttered down the alley. Just like a life rending note, the "frozen" bodies instantly shattered apart. As though they were shot by a dense barrage ofsers, their flesh and blood sttered all over the ground!

    Over on Wang Zhong''s side, they had just finished a day of training. As of now, everyone''s coboration and synergy had steadily improved. Even Hymin felt the great prospects of this Tianjing Academy. On the contrary, Wang Zhong''s heart was filled with a greater feeling of insufficiency. Although increased coboration and synergy would increase their chances of victory, Scarlet was still the crux of their group when it came to the finalpetition. As such, it was crucial to raise the might of her special ability. With her at the rear, Grai up front and himself anchoring the middle, Tianjing would have a chance of putting up a fight. Returning to his dormitory, Wang Zhong immediately sunk down into the spiritual consciousness channel. This time, he did not feel the clear and distinct coordinates of the sea of fire as he hadst time.

    "If we can''t enter, let''s change the destination, alright? It''s so hard for you toe here, Wang Zhong. You frightened me when I apanied you yesterday you know! You should let me breathe a bit of fresh air at the very least!" Simba spoke hastily. During this past period of time, Simba had either been in a deep sleep or was burnt to death. Not once did he have a normal, ordinary break. At this moment, Simba was missing thepany of Mu Zi, Ham Sausage and Aiolos. It was a pity that a slight problem had popped up on Mu Zi and Aiolos'' side which caused them to miss their pre-arranged appointment. They could not enter the hyperdimension as frequently as Wang Zhong. Right now, the trio had yet to meet up since their previous adventure. "Oh right, where were you originally nning to bring me to?"

    "The Diamond Adventurer Base. It just so happens that there''s something I want to buy."

    "Then what are we waiting for?! Let''s go!" Simba shouted excitedly.

    As his status was registered there, the coordinates of the Diamond Adventurer Base was iparably clear within his sea of consciousness. With the clown mask on his face, Wang Zhong descended and immediately sensed a peculiar atmosphere present within the base.

    The circr tform that hended had been lively the previous time, yet was notpletely empty with Wang Zhong being the only figure on it. On the side, there were quite a few employees hustling about, immediately gawking upon noticing the arrival of the person on the tform.

    An army lieutenant with two stars pinned on her shoulders ran over. Seeing the clown mask, the astonishment on her face quickly turned into respect. Standing at attention, she gave a military salute before addressing him, "Your Honorable Fate Master sir, may I know how I can be of assistance to you?"

    Seeing his empty surroundings, Wang Zhong asked, "What''s happening in the base?"

    "Don''t you know?" The lieutenant was slightly bbergasted.

    Hearing that, a frown appeared on Wang Zhong''s clown mask.

    Immediately realising who she was talking to, the lieutenant hastily exined the current situation within the Diamond Adventurer Base.

    As it turned out, nearby adventurer bases were caught unprepared by the intense dimensional storms that had whirled up yesterday.

    The affected adventurer bases included the Diamond, Silver Wolves, Heaven''s Fate and seven others. Even the spatial channel used for transporting troops was affected by the dimensional storms at varying degrees. Almost a hundred Heroic Soul Soldiers who were inside the channel when the storms urred were currently missing, and with no discoverable trace of them to be found, the likelihood of their survival was exceedingly slim. As of now, nearly 15 adventurer bases had been forced to close their spatial channels. Although the Federation had already sent their personnel to investigate this issue, they definitely would not dare to open the spatial channels again before the root of the matter was revealed.

    Feeling slightly helpless, the lieutenant continued, "Not only has our Diamond Adventurer Base closed the spatial channel here, the 15 nearby bases have also done the same. Therefore, it is natural that there will not be anyone at the transmission tforms. Your Honorable Fate Master may possibly be the only guest among the adventurer bases around this region."

    So that''s what this is all about. Wang Zhong faintly remembered seeing quite a few humans being sucked into the terrifying energy whirlpool from every direction of nihility when the fiery whirlpool began to wreak havoc. He was one of those people who were drawn in, merely being more fortunate than the rest and not losing his life, though it was a pity for the soldiers of the Federation. Being able to enter the hyperdimension through the Federation''s spatial channel was absolute proof of their status as elites. Yet, due to this cmity of nature, they were unable to even shriek out in misery before their deaths.

    Unlike Wang Zhong, Aiolos and Mu Zi, those Federation soldiers passed through the spatial channel with their physical bodies to enter the hyperdimension. Consequently, they had absolutely no chance of reviving.

    Sighing quietly, Wang Zhong could only wish them all the best. Nevertheless, an indifferent expression was present on his clown mask as he nodded in response, "I''m here to redeem something. Bring me to the military division responsible for the exchange of contribution points."

    Although the spatial channels had been sealed, closing all entry and exit paths of the base, this had not led to any form of disorder in here.

    Those who were still able to enter the adventurer base were the elite amongst elites of the Federation. Regardless of how horrible the current situation had be, it was merely a lockdown to them.

    Adventurer bases always underwent maintenance and construction periodically. As this continued, they would advance step by step. Despite the lockdown, the majority of the personnel within the base still had unending matters to attend to other than the necessary missions and assignments. Compared to those who descended into the hyperdimension with their spiritual consciousness, the elite soldiers of the Federation who had entered with their fleshly bodies through the spatial channels possessed one great advantage; they had no time restrictions as to the length of time they could spend in the hyperdimension. As long as they wished, they could stay here until they passed away from old age.

    At this moment, the camp within the base was brimming with life as people bustled about, minding their own matters.

    Under the guidance of the lieutenant, Wang Zhong quickly reached the great judgement hall. From a distance, he could already see Dise Musk walking out quickly to wee him.

    "What a surprise, Your Honorable Fate Master sir! Wee, wee!" Dise Musk greeted in a rather enthusiastic and passionate manner. Although he was unsessful at purchasing the golden stone b during the auction held at Tianjing, he was able to have Darwin and the Stuart Family owe him a favor. To Dise, this was already a rather good result. Furthermore, since the Fate Master was able to conquer a Rank S pyramid, who knew if he could do so a second or a third time? Such a person was naturally worth making personal friendships with. "There is a slight issue over at the dimensional space, which has resulted in us temporarily locking down the adventurer base. Of course, all operations within the base are as per usual. I hope that this will not affect your mood for shopping, ha ha."

    "It''s fine." The character of the Fate Master was the same as before, being a man of few words with the lifelike clown mask on his face masking most of Wang Zhong''s expressions.

    "It is rare for you to visit personally. As a little show of our appreciation, anything you buy today will be on my tab!" Dise Musk chuckled heartily, appearing unafraid of the off chance that the former would turn into a bottomless devouring pit. For Dise, themon items that the military needed within the adventurer base was of no issue, as money was thest thing that the Musk Family required. As it just so happened that Darwin was not around today, this was undoubtedly the best opportunity for him to forge a closer rtionship with the Fate Master. "Please follow me in!"

    The location for the exchange was inside the military logistics department. There were many departments within the great judgement hall, with various offices in each one. Numerous queues were present, with many people entering and leaving the great hall. Nevertheless, none of this concerned Wang Zhong. With the status of a Six Star Adventurer coupled with Dise Musk''s personal escort, anyone on their path would immediately retreat. As the two continued, Wang Zhong was ushered into the VIP room of the military logistics department.

    Contrary to theplicated procedures required if one was to redeem items outside, the procedure required in here was much more simple. A digital screen was present before afortable sofa, disying detailed information of the various items present for one to view. Under Dise Musk''s order, a beautiful female service officer began to introduce the contribution exchange system. "The items in the military logistics department are sorted by grade and rank. Apart from contribution points, the higher the adventurer''s star ranking, the greater the number of rare items that are avable for exchange. However, there is no need for you to be concerned about this, respected sir. With your status as a Six Star Adventurer, you''re capable of exchanging anything within the military logistics department. You just need to choose the items you require and hand the list to me. After that, I''ll calcte the total contribution points needed as well as the relevant documentation for them."

    The girls who were able to work in such a ce were definitely not simple in regards to appearance or strength. Some of them might even be the sessor of a small aristocratic family. Nevertheless, this female service officer had to curb her curiosity, as the person before her eyes was a legendary Six Star Adventurers.

    Hearing this, Wang Zhong nodded his head. From the enthusiastic introduction by the female and the apaniment of Dise Musk, he started to scroll through the list of items disyed on the screen.

    It appeared that the Diamond Adventurer Base possessed quite an abundance of items in store. There were already several types of ssifications present within its database, consisting of many items that were extremely rare to chance upon on Earth. These included various kinds of medicines, herbs, items, weapons, runic patterns and so forth, as though it possessed everything he knew under the sun.

    It can be said that the rarity of items was alwaysparative. Naturally, all of these items belonged to the Federation and were not the possession of any sole family.

    A lustrous deep blue diamond shaped ice attribute dimensional crystal of grade 3a attracted Wang Zhong''s attention. Hung on a sparkling tinum chain to form a ne, it appeared exceedingly beautiful. Although it was not extravagant, this dimensional crystal was extremely useful for Scarlet, and was more than sufficient to assist her in casting her Heroic Soul.

    On Earth, such an exquisite ice attribute dimensional crystal ne engraved with runic patterns would be absolutely be priceless. However, here it could be obtained with a measly 900 military contribution points. For Wang Zhong, that was an amount that he would not be able to amass even if he slugged it out for his entire life.

    With Dise Musk footing the bill though, Wang Zhong did not feel the slightest bit of heartache.

    Wang Zhong proceeded to look at the other items on the screen. There was not much that he needed for himself, due to thepletely different training method he was employing. As of now, he had already reached the absolute peak of the Casted Soul in terms of his Soul Power. There was no need for any supplementation regarding his unique training method for his special ability. As for realm breaking medicines and herbs, those were even more out of the question. From the very beginning, Wang Zhong had always believed in relying on his own training and tempering in order to build a true foundation for himself. Regardless of efficiency ims made by people who used external aids, medicines and herbs had two parts benefit to one part poison. At the very least, there would definitely be some side effects. With his resolution to not be stained by them, Wang Zhong had felt all along that those who relied on aids to breakthrough would eventually fall one day as a result.

    Seeing the Fate Master choose only an ice attribute ne, a few additional degrees of respect appeared in Dise''s eyes. Knowing all too well that such a thing was useless for the former and that he had chosen it as a symbolic gesture, there was absolutely no doubt about his character. While giving time for the beautiful female service officer to retrieve the ne from storage, Dise gave Wang Zhong a tour around the great judgement hall.

    The core of the great hall consisted of the registry, missions, logistics, surveince and transmission departments. Just these fiveprised almost the entirety of essential powers within the whole adventurer base.

    While Dise Musk introduced the base, he noticed the Fate Master''s indifference as they toured around. A smile appeared on Dise''s face as he changed the topic. "The radius of the dimensional storms this time was extremelyrge, with exceedingly severe after effects which is remarkably rare. Seven spatial channels have been destroyed, with close to a hundred outstanding Federation soldiers currently missing. What a catastrophic loss. Furthermore, almost 15 nearby adventurer bases have been forced into lockdown. I''m afraid that we are unable to return to normal operations before thepletion of the Federation''s detailed investigation. Several exploration ns would have to be shelved. It is said that all of this was due to the actions of a Rank 9 fire attribute life form. Currently, we are unsure as to whether there would be any aftershocks or recurrences that may ur."

    Before the dark era, such dimensional energy ripples caused by Rank 9 fire attribute life form would be akin to an earthquake or hurricane to mankind, something that humans werepletely defenseless against. Within the dimensional worlds, other than beastial hordes, only such energy fluctuations would have the greatest effect on the bases.

    ncing at Musk, Wang Zhong replied, "The energy ripples have ended. The peak Rank 9 Sovereign of mes has endured heavenly tribtion and already entered nirvana."

    With that, Wang Zhong proceeded to depart, leaving behind apletely stupefied and stunned Musk. Although it had only been a few words, it contained critical news and information. By indicating that the energy ripples had stopped, the various great bases no longer needed to keep up their vignce. The peak Rank 9 Sovereign of mes, has passed its heavenly tribtion, and entered nirvana¡­

    Exactly what kind of person is he...

    Truthfully speaking, Musk was unable to discern the strength of the Fate Master. Although thetter was credited for the aplishment of the Rank S pyramid mission, no one knew if it was him or a power influence that had aplished the feat. Of all the reasons, the most significant one was the strange fluctuations in his spiritual consciousness. They were powerful and overbearing like most spiritual bodies, appearing slightly erratic. However, the more that this was the case, the less Musk dared to underestimate him.

    His caution and prudence was spot on. ording to the information he was able to obtain, those who were fortunate enough to keep their lives after meeting with the fire attribute life form have reported seeing a person contending against the Sovereign of mes within the sea of fire¡­

    Confrontation¡­, confronting a mighty life form that could destroy anything instantly¡­

    Could that person be the Fate Master?

    Musk was unsure if it was the Fate Master or not. Truthfully speaking, no one could know the entirety of this matter, especially not being so absolutely clear about the Sovereign of mes entering nirvana!

    At this moment, Musk felt that he was too, too smart! He had managed to be the first to obtain such secret information! It was fortunate that Darwin was absent, allowing the Musk Family to have sole possession over this information. As of now, the Musk Family ranked within the lower five of the ten great families. Although they appeared strong and powerful, theycked leadership figures, regardless of the younger or older generations. Thus, matching this aspect to their wealth status was something of a necessity to them.

    Perhaps he should discuss this matter with the family.

    The matter of a mysterious existence that was able to conquer a Rank S pyramid and contend against the Sovereign of mes.

 Chapter 307: chapter 307 - not the slightest bit of vigilance

    Chapter 307: chapter 307 - not the slightest bit of vignce

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Matters like the dimensional storms wreaking havoc on the "front lines" were clearly privy only to the higher management of the Federation.

    The average citizen who assumed that Earth was the onlynd colonized by mankind would definitely be unaware about such information. Nevertheless, widespread announcements and propaganda regarding the CHF continued to fill the Skylink, ming the already intense burning fire.

    The five great assassins appraised by the Mo Family had already garnered considerable attention. Experts like Gui Lie and Eddie were already well known in public. As for Ying Lie Assassin, Napier Mo and even Wu Li who''s name was known only within the confines of Stuart City, these people were considered fresh figures for the eyes of themunity.

    As such, news and rumours about these new figures continued to circte, with some people even announcing their doubt about the Mo Family''s rankings. The person causing the most doubt was Joseph Cole. Having entered the Federation''s lineup of the most outstanding assassinsst year, he had always believed he belonged to the high rankings. Yet, he had unexpectedly not shown up in the rankings this year.

    Being a former superstar participant, and a soldier who was about to graduate, it would be unwise to use the Mo Family. Consequently, he chose to use another method: during the OP, he would openly challenge one of the current five great assassins, Wu Li.

    What had originally been a publicity stunt that persisted for quite a few days ended up with a result that caught many by surprise, as Wu Li gave her reply promptly. Contrary to her seemingly weak and frail appearance, this little miss appeared to have a rather unyielding character.

    When her response came out, it instantly caused waves of frenzy to erupt in the Skylink. Countless people circted this news like wildfire, gaining poprity that matched Brother King.

    However, while everyone was still waiting for the official announcement of their duel, less than twenty minutes after her reply was posted, an instant kill footage of Joseph Cole being tossed aside by Wu Li had already appeared. From the start till the end, the fight had notsted even a minute. Before the fight, Cole had investigated Wu Li. That girl possessed a special ability to create a fog, yet he was an assassin whose special ability was to dispel illusions, thereby making him the best suited to deal with her. This was the main reason behind his willingness to challenge her. Coupled with his superiorbat prowess as a fourth year student, he should be able to easily deal with his opponent.

    Yet, reality was cruel. Wu Li''s fog was more than just some run of the mill illusion or mental interference. It had rendered his senses and special ability to be useless. Not only that, he was unable to feel the slightest bit of aura and smell within her fog, blinding him almostpletely from within. Having started the match with the intent of instantly breaking her move by taking action, he had instead fallen over within the next moment.

    After watching this short video, both Wang Zhong and Scarlet were slightly shocked. This stemmed not only from Wu Li''s special ability to generate that mysterious fog, it also showcased her chilling resolution. The attack that she unleashed was considered a single strike instant kill, a terrifying assassination capability that was just the tip of her abilities. After all, being chosen by the Mo Family showed that she definitely passed the test, even if it was not absolute within the five great assassins. If not, the Mo Family would be destroying their reputation¡­

    "Could it be that this fog is real?" Scarlet voiced her doubt.

    "That''s very likely. Furthermore, it doesn''t only mask her aura. I''m afraid that it has other functions too," replied Wang Zhong with a smile. "However, no matter how strong a move is, it definitely has a weakness."

    "These words sound very familiar," said Scarlet and after some thought, burst out inughter. Were these not the same words that the OP analyst Ruo Zhi always hung in is mouth? This was the same phrase he used to specifically attack and badmouth All Mouthy King.

    Wang Zhong only smiled in reply. Proceeding to take out a wood crafted box, he said, "This is for you. I think it will be useful for your special ability."

    "Ah?" Hearing that, Scarlet immediately gawked. With the considerable level of friendship between everyone in the squadron, gifting presents was not rare. Nevertheless, such matters were usually reserved between Hymin and Grai. Such an action from Wang Zhong was too sudden for Scarlet.

    "What''s so surprising?" Feeling amused by her reaction, Wang Zhong handed the box to her.

    After a moment, Scarlet finally regained her senses. Proceeding tough in embarrassment, she took the box and asked, "What''s this?"

    She flipped open the box.

    Faint rays of pale blue brilliance illuminated her face.

    Appearing before her eyes was a clear and lustrous crystal ne. The long chain sparkled with the faint rays of radiance from the blue gemstone. Under the blue luster, the tinum chain seemed even more dainty and slender.

    If it was any other gift, Scarlet would be alright. Yet, it was actually a ne! A male giving a female a ne...

    Could he be confessing to me?

    What''s happening! This is too sudden! I''m not emotionally prepared for this!

    On most asions, Scarlet was considered a girl who could maintain a m and easy going demeanour. At this very moment though, her breathing had be short and hurried while her face felt as though it had turned boiling hot. The world around her appeared to have stopped, with the clear "ba-dump, ba-dump" sound of her beating heart deafening her senses. Nervousness and apprehension were mixed together with anticipation, coupled with a sliver of agitation and inconceivability.

    "This ne is made from an ice attribute dimensional crystal. It should assist in increasing the progress of your ice attribute special ability¡­" Wang Zhong spoke earnestly. "You''re our most important long ranged soldier. A heavy burden is on your shoulders."

    Only at this moment did Scarlet realise that the ne was a dimensional essory...

    Looks like I''ve thought too much about this.

    Scarlet hastily regted her emotions and looked once again at the pale blue ne. Although she had regained her calm, it was quickly broken by shock and astonishment.

    From the chilling glint radiating from the gem, Scarlet easily sensed the all too familiar feeling of the ice attribute elements circting within it. Dense, rich and full. These were qualities that only an ice attribute dimensional crystal of 3a rank and above would be able to possess. Furthermore, from the size of the gem, she was able to tell that it would require millions of credits if purchased from the market.

    "This¡­is too valuable!" Realising the value of the ne, shock and astonishment filled Scarlet. "I can''t ept such an expensive gift."

    "Look at you. You always say to not be courteous towards yourself. Yet, now you''re so courteous to me. We are friends, right!"

    "But¡­" Scarlet was still in shock. Nevertheless, warmth started to fill her heart. Such a matter was something that she had never expected to happen to herself before.

    "No buts. Say yes captain." Wang Zhong smiled. After expending such efforts to obtain this ne, Scarlet definitely had to ept it.

    Scarlet could not help it and nced at the ne in her hand a few more times. No one would believe her if she said she did not like it. The craftsmanship was immacte and beautiful,pletely satisfying the lure and appeal of beauty in the eyes of girls her age. Furthermore, it just so happened to be fashioned from an ice attribute dimensional crystal, having an almost unimaginable effect in the progression of her ice attribute special ability. Naturally, the crucial fact was that it was gifted from Wang Zhong.

    Finally, Scarlet suppressed the apprehension and doubt in her heart. The only thing she needed to think about was that it was a gift from Wang Zhong. For some unknown reason, just the thought of that made her feel an ambiguous surge of happiness towards the ne.

    Sweetughter rang out from her, as a rather bold thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Taking the ne out from the box, she opened the hidden sp on the chain. Fluttering hershes at Wang Zhong, she proceeded to ask wittily, "Would you be so kind as to help me wear it?" Sweetughter rang out from her, as a rather bold thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Taking the ne out from the box, she opened the hidden sp on the chain. Blinking her eyes towards Wang Zhong, she proceeded to ask in witty manner, "Would you be so kind as to help me wear it?"

    "Happy to be at your service!" Wang Zhong immediately replied with a smile. Taking the ne, he walked over to her back in a natural manner.

    At this moment, the sight of Scarlet slowly pushing her hair apart to reveal her fair and exquisite neck appeared before his eyes.

    As Wang Zhong''s hands went around her neck, the fragrance of the youngdy exuded from her hair and fair skin, right into his nose. This caused a sudden heart pumping feeling to erupt out from the usually calm Wang Zhong. As his mind nked slightly, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open by a neer.

 Chapter 308: chapter 308 - Ball Queens overlord range

    Chapter 308: chapter 308 - Ball Queen''s overlord range

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Rushing in abruptly, Hymin shouted, "Our two great captains! The five great long...eh...long...what, what, I didn''t see anything! I saw nothing! Please continue!"

    Finishing her sentence, Hymin tried to leave with haste. Nevertheless, like a swarm of angry bees, Lily, Colby, Barran, Mmi and the rest of the group had already rushed in behind her, leaving her with no ce to retreat.

    Upon noticing the scene before them, everyone instantly turned petrified, with their mouths hanging wide open. In an instant, the little bit of warmth that had appeared in Scarlet''s heart turned into embarrassment. Fortunately, Wang Zhong reacted quickly,tching her ne up in a second before pulling his hands away.

    "Cough Cough!" With his hands behind his back, the great captain Wang coughed softly, before speaking in a rather poised manner, "What five great long are you talking about, senior sister Hymin?"

    At this moment, Hymin was desperately trying to suppress her smile. The entire Tianjing Squadron were unified in their feelings towards Wang Zhong and Scarlet being a golden couple match made in heaven. Whenever there was an opportunity, everyone made considerable effort to create chances to achieve this future. However, it was a pity that the blockhead, Wang Zhong, was truly insensitive to people''s emotions, causing everyone to worry and fret in helplessness. It was so difficult just for such a sudden breakthrough to happen, yet it had aroused on its own.

    Nevertheless, there was nothing one could do about regret. Otherwise, Hymin would definitely want to reverse time and note in here. "That''s¡­ the five great long ranged soldiers chosen by the Mo Family, and the three great summoning masters¡­ aiya. You two really should do what you guys need to do. This isn''t that urgent¡­"

    "Let''s watch together. My ne opened up, so I asked Wang Zhong to help metch it back. Let''s go." At this moment, Scarlet had already regained her senses. Nevertheless, there was unconceble joy and happiness in her eyes. This was a really good start.

    An understanding expression immediately appeared on Hymin''s face before she gathered everyone together. Opening the Skylink, they all immediately saw thetest video series by the Mo Family about the CHF, which had already climbed high up the poprity leaderboards.

    Since their upload just ten minutes ago, the view count had already passed the 500 thousand mark. Within the eyes of the general public in the Freedom Federation, the Mo Family had credibility and influence that no other aristocratic family or power couldpare to.

    The beginning of the video showcased the five great long ranged soldiers. Compared to the dark and gloomy environment used for the assassins yesterday, this video used an exceedingly brilliant background, greeting the viewers with a nket of zing illumination from all directions. All of a sudden, "tut tut tut tut", mes shot out in session from huge cannons, sounding just like the bugle horns used to signal the start of a war! As the ming cannons slowly died down, a voluptuous and bountiful figure appeared right before everyone''s eyes.

    Within the Federation, there might have only been a few people who could use a cannon on the same level as they would be able to use a gun. Amongst those currently studying in the various academies of the Federation, there was only one sole person who stood out amongst the rest.

    The Southern Area''s zing Academy, Sharmie! 18 years of age, 166 cm in height, 47 kg in weight!

    In a solo duel, long ranged soldiers may not showcase the same level of prowess that people expected whenpared to the otherbat professions. However, once ced in a group battle, there was only one standard used to judge the strength of a long ranged soldier, and that was the amount of output they aplished!

    Sharmie was undoubtedly one of the best in this aspect. Although she was unable to pass the criteria to be inducted into the quasi Sanctuary Division in the OP, no one had ever doubted the firepower she was able to generate. In fact, when asked to rank her, people would say that if Sharmie was ced in a defensive fortification that waspletely safe and impervious, she would be able to annihte an entire battalion all by herself...

    Everyone from Tianjing was all too familiar with Sharmie, as they interacted with her for quite a bit during Ma Dong''s auction period. Furthermore, she was Mmi''s cousin. Therefore, everyone present in the room felt happy and joyous about Sharmie being selected. Being able to see their friend receiving the true recognition she deserved from the Mo Family and the entire Federation was undoubtedly an extremely satisfying feeling. At the very least, they could finally say that they knew a famous person on the rankings.

    At this moment, a barrage ofments filled the live chat feed. After all, this was Sharmie.

    "All hail the Ball Queen! I love you forever!"

    "Congrattions to the Ball Queen as the future best long ranged soldier!"

    "Let the civilization see balls, cheer for the Ball Queen, and stop nonsense from being sprouted!"

    It had to be said that wherever the Ball Queen appeared,ments spewed out likeva from an erupting volcano. When other experts appeared in the video, the live feed chat would mostly be about assessment and criticism, with fans being in the minority.

    However, when it came to the Ball Queen, there were no proper lines of discussion to be found anywhere. The main reason being that her chest upied a rather significant portion of her figure.

    On one hand, this was something that was consistent on every showing of the Ball Queen. Yet on the other hand, everyone was truly too familiar with Sharmie and there was no particr debate or additional point worth mentioning about her. The reputation of this citizen''s goddess was not merely reserved for her to be eye candy. In fact, people might be aroused to debate and argue if she was not included in the top five great long ranged soldiers. In fact, under such an undeniable situation, everyone was feeling quite leisurely. Furthermore, Sharmie possessed strength that was considered the most simplest to understand, which was pure, brute strength.

    At the very least, before the appearance of the second long ranged soldier, thements about the "Ball Queen" covered the skies and hid the earth on the live chat feed.

    The next figure that appeared was a male with a strange rotating barrel gun in his hand, like the six round revolvers that were extremelymon in the old era. However, its size was a notchrger than others, with the entire gun being covered in a scarlet red, fresh blood like colour. Runic patterns covered the surface, their density far surpassing most of the runic weapons that Wang Zhong had seen!

    Furthermore, his garb was exceedingly unique, with a cowboy style hat present on his crown, the edges pressed down to obscure the greater half of his face. To long ranged soldiers, who need to have a sufficient grasp of a wide field of view, this was absolutely a life threatening mistake. Nevertheless, he wore a nonchnt expression on his face as he pressed down the edge of the hat even more. At this moment, the only thing people could make out from his face was a long foxtail (a spear of grass) sticking out from his mouth, revealing the corner of azy smirking mouth.

    Torresto Academy, si Torresto! 20 years of age, 188 cm in height, 77 kg in weight.

    "This guy seems to have a "cool" appearance,"mented Hymin, who was also in the fashion society. She had considerable praise for the male. "That revolving barrel gun looks like its something significant."

    "Moglin''s Gun, one of the best heated weapons produced during the ck era. It''s an auxiliary sidearm, and was created by the great master Moglin," exined Scarlet. "It has .86 caliber rounds that are faster than a small scale cannon. Although the firepower of its individual bullets are not as strong as a cannon, it has lethal levels of prative power! Furthermore, it possesses a unique Soul Power construct, allowing for the condensed Soul Power bullets to increase their velocity and might by quite a few times. It has a high difficulty of use, and extremely ridiculous requirements for such power. Although, its might is equally astonishing."

    "I''ve heard of the Moglin''s Gun. Although it''s extremely powerful, there''s a huge interval between its shots. Furthermore, its main issue is with ammunition. With such a severe consumption of the user''s Soul Power, it truly isn''t very good to use."

    "That''s why it has been reced by modern weaponry. However, there will always be people who arepatible with it, just like si Torresto. He possesses dense and abundant Soul Power, and just like Sharmie, he is considered to be the type that possesses the greatest firepower. However, he has a different style ofbatpared to Sharmie. While she has an aggressive, surging style, si''s is more sharp and incisive, leaving no path of retreat for his targets."

    Scarlet was exceedingly familiar with these few long ranged soldiers. Although si''s style ofbat differedpletely from her own, there were things that she could learn from him as he was a super expert within the long ranged soldiers.

 Chapter 309: chapter 309 - hug of death

    Chapter 309: chapter 309 - hug of death

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    However, this did not mean that everyone had such a level of understanding about si. Compared to Sharmie, there was obviously a huge discrepancy in his aura as a member of one of the Federation''s ten great families. There was an abundance of people who asked for assessments of his strength in the live chat feed. Among the various members of the great aristocratic families, there were those who loved to disy themselves ostensibly, and those who preferred to maintain a low profile. si was one of thetter.

    Naturally, si was instantly brought into the heart of the struggle with the publishing of the Mo''s Rankings. In this era, strength had the greatest influence once again.

    The third person who appeared was the trump card of the Potter Family. At this moment, anyone could see that the various great aristocratic families and academies were exceedinglymitted to this CHF, having brought out their hidden aces. Furthermore, the various great academies have all summoned back their third and fourth year students. These academies had not considered their fourth years in previous CHFs, however, they exhibited no restraint this time as there was only one unified goal, which was to achieve first rank!

    Obtaining victory here meant having fame that wouldst five or even ten years down the road. Such an opportunity led every great academy headmaster to let go of their pride and arrogance.

    The next person in the video, Karkel, did not have quite the same level of fame as si. Without even mentioning the other cities, there were not many people in the Potter City who knew about him as much as thetter. The only information they had was that he was a part of the Potter Family. If it was not for this year''s CHF, he most likely would not appear in the spotlight. Although one would stand to gain many benefits by being famous and in the limelight, this was not suitable for everyone. At this moment, this was something that the Copperfield Academy and Potter Family needed. It was far from sufficient to rely solely on Laura, as she had yet to possess the same level of charisma and maturity like Molton Potter.

    As a long ranged soldier, Karkel was considered unorthodox, as he had inherited the ancient Body Tempering Techniques of the Potter Family. This gave him extremely powerful closebat prowess, however, the problem was that he was a long ranged soldier, and an incredible sharpshooter. In the video, Karkel appeared incredibly calm andposed, without showing any bit of an overbearing attitude or posture. A look of concentration was present in his eyes, yet one could spot the intense thirst for a fight burning deep within.

    As a youth, this was no doubt the opportunity that he had been waiting for. If not this this, he might have had to obey the arrangements of the Potter Family and remain forever obscure and unknown to the masses. This time, he had obtained the chance to break through the heavens¡­

    Yes! The only thing he cared about was the battlefield! This was the burning core of youth!

    As discussions flew around the live chat feed, the video moved on to the fifth great long ranged soldier. The more obscure and unknown that the person was, the more definite that they would have some sort of powerful trump card. If not, they would definitely be unable to appear in this video. The Mo Family would absolutely not put someone in their video just for show. Therefore, there would definitely be a debate popping up in the next few days from the audience, questioning exactly what kind of long ranged soldier that Karkel was.

    While they were in Copperfield City, the group from Tianjing heard not even a single piece of information about this Karkel. One had to say that Laura and the others had truly done well in keeping this hidden. However, it was a pity that they could not conceal this from the Mo Family''s informationwork. At this moment, the fourth long ranged soldier started to grace the video.

    Without mentioning the fiery and provocative Sharmie, the stern and cold Karkel, and the handsome si, the only word that could be used to describe this long ranged soldier was ''ugly''.

    No, it wasn''t just ugly. It was simply outright iparably ugly.

    With a bent waist, hunched back, weak and frail figure, he gave people a feeling of malnutrition and disease. Furthermore, that face¡­ simply should not appear on a youth. His sharp nose and monkey like cheeks could be ignored, yet he had actually grown two long, thin whickers in the shape of an "°Ë" that triggered a gag reflex in the audience. Moreover, they were dull yellow in colour!

    One only needed to look at his appearance to be instantly shell shocked, with even feelings of wanting to gag on tomorrow''s dinner!

    Wretched! Vulgar! These were the first words that appeared in everyone''s mind upon seeing him! There was absolutely no other word to describe him!

    He held a gigantic cross shaped crossbow, with apletely unfashionable, horrendous cloak draped across his body. Looking at the camera, he had an abhorrent smile, one that was indeed even uglier than his crying face.

    Compared to the handsome, cruel and cool five great assassin lineup, these long ranged soldiers truly appeared to be oddities. Be Dean Academy, Gaden Be Dean! 19 years of age, 155 cm in height, 43 kg in weight.

    He was a person who caused the entire world to lose colour. Naturally, there was no need to doubt his surname. He was indeed a member of the Be Dean Family. Appearing as though he was more than 30 years old, he was actually only 19.

    It is said that this person is the embarrassment of the Be Dean Family, without much of an appearance at the beginning. For a very long time, the people of the Be Dean Family hated him to the point of death. However, he still appeared in this CHF, and was even able to climb into Mo''s Rankings. If it were not for these two factors, the Be Dean Family would definitely be unwilling to let him appear like that.

    The contrast between Gaden and Sharmie provided an iparably fresh change to the entire video. Although everyone hung the phrase "don''t judge a book by its cover" on their mouths, people would always judge others by appearance in first impressions.

    "Don''t speak, let me talk first!" Being a member of the Fashion Society, Hymin was one of the people who was at the curb of losing it. Fortunately, she was only a substitute for this CHF, otherwise she would likely vomit for an entire month is she was toe into close contact with such a fellow on the battlefield.

    Luckily, thest fellow in the video had a somewhat eptable appearance. Despite his normal appearance, and even somewhat rough and barbaric character, he was like a brilliant light floating within a sea of bitterness for the public whose eyes had been scarred by the previous fellow.

    The figure was a stubble faced male who appeared to be brimming with hormones. Hairier than most people, he wore a set of clothing generally associated with nobility, making him look somewhat uncouth and unsophisticated¡­ He was young, yet dressed up like a middle aged uncle who had been through the vicissitudes of life.

    As a long ranged soldier, the weapon of this "youthful uncle" seemed ratherplicated. A firearm with the appearance of a cross between a handgun and a cannon hung on his waist, which was rtively normal. Yet, nothing could be said of the unexpected long, curved de with its tip protruding out from behind him. With such a mix and match in his appearance, only god knows how he had managed to squeeze into the ranks of the top five long ranged soldiers.

    A smile cracked open the mouth of this youthful uncle, giving him a somewhat heroic appearance. At this moment, the screen began to rapidly disy information about him.

    Stuart Academy. Rennes Stuart. 20 years of age. 188 cm in height, 78 kg in weight.

    No more words were necessary. He was a fourth year student from the Stuart Academy, having returned specifically for the CHF. However, the great fame and reputation of Rennes was like thunder in everyone''s'' ears even before this video. He was a genius long ranged soldier, it was merely that there was an additional de that had appeared on his back.

    The level of this person should have long exceeded that of any academy. However, the Stuart Academy had still summoned him back. However, his appearance made it clear that the Stuart Academy was determined to win this CHF.

    The Stuart Academy, Heaven''s Fate Academy and the Martial Ghosts and Gods Royal Academy were the Federation''s first rate academies in the CHF, as theirbat results indicated.

    Counting Wu Li who had appeared in the lineup of assassins yesterday, the participating students of Stuart Academy consisted of the greatest assassin, the strongest long ranged soldier, and Carolyn who would definitely appear amongst the soldiers. This powerful lineup incited fear and dread in the hearts of people. Regardless of the generation, the first family had seemingly dominated the entirety of the Federation.

    The video of the five great long ranged soldiers chosen by the Mo Family changed into a gigantic ss screen, before shattering with a bang. Countless cracks formed as the ss shattered, before an all too familiar voice rang out, "Deciding the heavens with single gun, who will be the strongest long ranged soldier?"

    One had to say that this list had much less debate than yesterday''s five great assassins.

    The judgement criteria of a long ranged soldier was universally acknowledged to be difficult. As everyone knew, there was no first ce in intelligence and no second ce in martial strength, since the value of a long ranged soldier would not be fully expressed in a solo duel. Although this name list by the Mo Family had already be rather epted in the eyes of the public. After Joseph Cole''s loss to Wu Li yesterday, anyone who wanted to challenge those on the list would have to re-evaluate themselves in detail once again. One could not spout words recklessly. As long as there were voices of ridicule and disdain towards Joseph in the discussion forums, anyone would know that a result of a challenge might not be something that anyone could endure.

    Shortly after the end of the video, the three great Summoning Masters of the CHF appeared.

    Truthfully speaking, Summoning Masters were Soul Beast Masters. Within the Federation, this was considered to be an exceedingly unique profession with one of the most rare cores. The chances to expand their fame and reputation was even more limited. Of all the people currently in the various academies of the Federation, there were only three people who madesting impressions.

    The first was Laura. The aura of this Ball Goddess absolutely suppressed others in all aspects. Couple with her ''rivalry'' against Sharmie, her fame and reputation had risen to heights even greater than those in the Sanctuary Division.

    It was simply unnecessary for Laura to strike a pose, as her mere summoning of her little bear by her side was enough, giving her a rather casual appearance.

    Copperfield Academy. Laura Potter. 17 years of age, 167 cm in height, 46 kg in weight.

    "There are too few Summoning Masters in the Federation. I heard that if Miss Laura''s little bear was judged ording to the standard of Soul Beasts, it''s considered to have yet to reach maturity."

    "It''s not mature yet even though it''s thatrge?"

    "How can youpare dimensional beasts with humans? Have you short circuited your brain? Why else do people call it a little bear?"

    Choosing Laura to be a part of the three great Summoning Masters was not a suspenseful matter. The profession of a Summoning Master was a rare upation in itself. Within the first ss experts, Laura was considered to be sufficient, second only to those at the peak of the quasi Sanctuary Division. Added with the supernatural levels of fame and her fanbase, there would not be much opposition even if she was voted as the number one Summoning Master within the CHF.

    In unprecedented fashion, the voices within the live chat feed were united as one. This did not apply only to Laura, as the majority of the public could already guess the names of the next two Summoning Masters who had yet to be announced.

    "It should be **."

    In ordance to the public''s will, an exceedingly petite figure quickly appeared on the screen.

    From his appearance, he seemed to be a little boy that had yet to reach puberty, giving off a rtively docile and harmless impression. Hoisted on his thin shoulder was a rake more than twice his height in length. Regardless of his earnest and solemn expression, or his childlike facial features and petite figure, there was only one word that came to mind; Adorkable.

    However, just as everyone was attracted by that pair of innocent eyes, the boy used his rake to gently scrape the ground. Immediately, numerous dense runic patterns extended across the ground. In a short moment, a giant, terrifying prehistoric beast burst out of the ground. From its aura, it appeared to be even more ferocious than Laura''s ming explosive bear. Suddenly, its gigantic paws came together and immediately shattered an enormous stone pir to smithereens. This was the signature move of the Torres Family; the hug of death.

 Chapter 310: chapter 310 - four Spiritual Soul Masters

    Chapter 310: chapter 310 - four Spiritual Soul Masters

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    That''s right, there was yet to be anyone who could still live after such a warm embrace.

    Torresto Academy, Bobo Torresto. 14 years of age, 146 cm in height, 32 kg in weight.

    "Ah, it indeed is adorable Bobo. The genius young master of the Torres Family. However, is it truly alright for him to participate in the CHF at the age of 14?"

    "He had already entered the Torres Academyst year. This year, he''s already a second year."

    "Wait a minute. That''s not right, is it? A 14 year old shouldn''t be that small, right? If there a problem with his puberty? A defect in his growth? This young fellow looks like he''s only 8 or 9 at most."

    "Brothers, I advise you to not ask around for answers to those questions. This is a taboo of the adorable Bobo. If he catches wind of you, you''ll be a dead man walking¡­"

    This stern warning immediately scared them to silence. At this moment, the Tianjing Squadron standing before the screen looked at each other. This included Hymin, and even Barran felt rather curious about this, wanting to ask.

    "It seems like a problem arose while he was training at the age of 8 or 9. From then on, his body stopped developing." Scarlet spoke with regret as she shook her head. "Summoning Masters are indeed a dangerous profession."

    Wang Zhong deeply approved and endorsed Scarlet''s statement. Thinking back to the period of time when he had trained in the sea of fire, as well as the chattering and hollering from Simba that rang in his ears like tireless eruptions, Wang Zhong felt that it was truly fortunate that he had not fallen into the pit of obsession.

    Compared to the queen of fame Laura, or the frightening and taboo like Bobo, the final Soul Beast Master to appear in the video had an exceedingly normal appearance and possessed rather normal facial features. He wore a calm andposed expression on his face, while his actions seemed extremely courteous and respectful. Hailing from the Mo Family, Mo Ling.

    Heaven''s Fate Academy, Mo Ling, 19 years of age, 175 cm in height, 70 kg in weight.

    Although there were no examples of his abilities in the video, Mo Ling was someone that everybody knew about. His abilities werepletely different from his appearance. Unlike Laura and Bobo, he possessed four Soul Beasts. Not only were they able to participate inbat, they could merge with him which gave Mo Ling additional strength and might from his Soul Beasts.

    "On a traditional point of view, Mo Ling has strayed far away from the orthodox image of a Summoning Master, as he could not summon his Soul Beasts just like that. What he does is summon their ''souls'', allowing them to change the construct of his body. This is considered to be an extremely unique special ability. I''ve heard that he has four states; bear, leopard, tortoise and eagle, corresponding to strength, speed, defense and flight respectively. There''s simply nothing that can evade him!" said Scarlet.

    Hearing that, Hymin nodded her head in approval as she added, "The most frightening aspect of his is thebination of his four states with the martial arts that has been passed down within the Mo Family, provoking his strength to rise into absolutely rming levels."

    If one were to pick out the greatest academies of the Federation, the choices would definitely be Stuart Academy, Heaven''s Fate Academy, and Martial Ghosts and Gods Royal Academy, with Ivan Vasilyevich Academy barely squeezing into their ranks. Only these academies are qualified to be known as the peak of the Federation. In fact, others like Copperfield could only be considered as first rate academies. As for Tianjing¡­ their primary goal was to pass the elimination round and enter the officialpetition. This was the request of Greene, Moore and others. However, Wang Zhong did not n on resting his feet after the elimination round.

    It was impossible for Wang Zhong to rely on himself, as the CHF revolved around both solo duels and group battles. There had yet to be a person to appear in the long span of history who was able to defy the heavens and achieve such a feat. However, with Grai in their squadron and having proper coordination between the squad members, there was nothing stopping them from creating miracles.

    The stronger their opponents, the more excited Wang Zhong became.

    Molton Potter had no spare time to care about the situation of the Copperfield Academy as he trotted across thends of the dead desert within the world of pyramids in the Tutankhamun Empire.

    Braving the intense sandstorms that howled across the area, Molton raised his head and looked up at Venus which had just risen across the horizon. From this, he determined that the sun was just about to rise, and needed to immediately find a ce to rest as the day dawned.

    This was a region of desert within the Tutankhamun Empire that was known as the tempering of death. During the day, the radiation from the sun reached levels that were lethal even towards new humans. Other than a few mutated bugs, no other life could exist under the rays of the sun beating down from above.

    In a short moment, Molton quickly located a sand dune that was suitable for him to rest during the day. With its back facing the howling wind, the dune was more than adequate in blocking out the endless dry gales howling across this deathly ce.

    After locating the mostfortable spot, Molton quickly retrieved pieces of beast bones that were covered to the brim with runic carvings. As he hastily connected them together, a mysterious power emanated from them which formed a barrier under this sand dune, creating a shelterrge enough for two people.

    This mysterious runic force was something that he had managed to obtain from a soldier of the Tutankhamun Empire within the Desert of Death by trading his anti radiation tent. Even after the soldier had spent ages thinking, he could not understand why Molton would want to make such a disadvantageous move. Compared to the anti radiation tent, these rune engraved bones were much lower in quality. Nevertheless, this is what Molton wanted; apletely new experience.

    Since he had came all the way here, he wanted the true and authentic feel of tempering in the Tutankhamun Empire''s Desert of Death. So as to not ruin this feeling, he wanted only items that would not reduce the effects of his tempering and training here.

    Squeezing himself into the protective area created by the runic patterns, Molton took out his canteen, taking an exceedingly careful sip of water. Suppressing his pangs of hunger, he retrieved his jerky and took small bites at it. After eating half, he suppressed yet another surge of thirst, wrapped up the remaining jerky and ced it back into his pouch.

    After his light replenishment of water and food, he still had five pieces of jerky and a 70 percent full canteen, sufficient for him to continue living within the Desert of Death for a period of time. Contemting quietly, he thought about his current predicament. He was able to endure living on edge for a short while, however, if he wanted to stay longer, then he needed to have something to eat and drink daily. To do this, it was essential that he caught sand bugs of adequate value to obtain the much needed water from the Desert of Death base camp.

    To the princes and princesses of nobility, the training in the world of pyramids in the Tutankhamun Empire was more for understanding the workings of the higher ss. In other words, their training here was not forbat, rather it was formunication and business, as well as learning about the various aspects of hierarchy present within the empire. WIthout striking a single blow, this would result in a stronger and more independent empire.

    The control over their civility, depth of thoughts, growth of inspiration and desires...

    That was a different kind of fight to martial strength, being more discrete and dangerous.

    For Molton Potter, such tempering and training had broadened his view of the surround world. If he wanted to be a qualified leader, or the leader of the Potter Family one day in the future, the training and tempering he had undertaken here would establish strong and stable foundations for his abilities and strength.

    However, being like a fish in water here was not Molton''s primary goal. He hade here to further strengthen himself, yet since arriving half a year ago, he discovered that he was still ipatible with this world. Naturally, he had encountered dangers here, however, there was not a single incident for him to have any alteration with other people. Even if there were, any disadvantageous situation for him would turn into smooth sailing wings upon the discovery of his origins from the Federation.

    This brewed an unspeakable amount of disappointment in his heart. He could definitely confirm that the Tutankhamun Empire was truly powerful. Born in the extremely cruel and harsh conditions, the entirety of their poption consisted of new humans. From the moment of their birth, every following second of their lives were spent in danger. Under such nurturing conditions, the soldiers of the Tutankhamun empire became incredibly strong and powerful. It would be odd if such a trend were to fade away!

 Chapter 311: chapter 311 - enjoyment and ambition

    Chapter 311: chapter 311 - enjoyment and ambition

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    There were no sects present here. In other words, every single powerful soldier had to find a clique of their own. If not, they would be considered lower quality soldiers.

    Truthfully speaking, the conditions in the Desert of Death were extremely frightening, being a ce that gave off a feeling where anything could be freely expressed. If the Federation was unable topletely control this empire and allowed such free thoughts to develop here, the Tutankhamun Empire might just be yet another Kaiser Empire, possessing military might that was beyond conventional understanding.

    He would not be Molton Potter if he turned back just like that. No member of the Potter Family would ever return empty-handed.

    The training of death had be Molton''s final tempering grounds.

    This was a traditional tempering ground for soldiers of the Tutankhamun Empire. As long as one stayed within the Desert of Death for one month, they could obtain the universal respect and recognition of the empire, regardless of nationality or status. If one survived three whole months, they would gain the respected title of "Praise of the Sands". With this, they would only need to head to the royal court to be able to receive an insignia that presented the strength and status of the Praise of the Sands.

    Even if he was unable to endure the anticipated training he had set for himself within the Tutankhamun Empire, he wanted to obtain the Praise of the Sands title before returning to the Federation at the very least. From the beginning, Molton had prepared himself for the Desert of Death, however, he had exchanged the majority of his preparations for local toys with the Tutankhamun Empire citizens in a short amount of time, like his trade for the runic beast bones with his anti radiation tent.

    In his eyes, every bit of training that he undertook should be in ordance to the way of the locally born Tutankhamun Empire soldiers.

    This was the seventh day of Molton''s training within the Desert of Death. At this moment, he had begun to adapt to the environment around him, having now learnt how to obtain the necessary survival resources in this deathly ce.

    It was already nearing daybreak, with the temperatures beginning to rise, the scorching heat bringing about intense higher dimensional influences. As radiation started to illuminate this deathly ce, rays of brilliance shone out from the runic beast bones, while the dim barrier surrounding Molton appeared just like a bubble being put under pressure, turning unstable and wobbly. Despite removing arge amount of harmful energy radiating down from above, Molton was still able to feel piercing pain on his skin, as though his body was subjected to the slow broiling under a hot te. Yet, this blistering heat only continued to rise, reaching unendurable degrees.

    Molton pulled out his canteen, only to quickly resist his urge to drink and reced it back into his backpack. Closing his eyes, he forced himself to ignore all external influences. He needed to sleep, as only by having adequate rest would he have sufficient mental and physical energy to travel through the night. Although the rich and intense rays of radiation during the day were deadly, it also offered the greatest amount of safety in such dangerous times.

    Learning to control his sleeping while experiencing this pain was a skill that Molton had picked up in the past few days. The key to this skill was not in enduring, rather it was by controlling breathing and apanying it with the aura of the surrounding sand dunes, simr to hypnosis. Although it was unnatural, Molton was quickly able to find his groove, sinking deep into the world of dreams.

    Yet, strange rhythms resounding from the sands quickly knocked Molton out of his dream world.

    From a distance, a dozen figures emerged under the sunlight as they proceeded towards him.

    Irradiated people!

    Apart from the soldiers of the Tutankhamun Empire, there were others present in the Desert of Death. Mutant tribes of Irradiated people, in other words enemies and refugees from the northern region of the Tutankhamun Empire, also upied the ce. They were once human, their biologicalpositions changed by the highly irradiated Desert of Death. Requiring only extremely low quantities of water to survive, anything in their path became food for their stomachs. The radiation and sand were harmless to them, bing a source of nurturing instead, akin to oxygen for mankind.

    Under numerous offensivesunched by the Tutankhamun Empire, the tribes of Irradiated people had started to gradually retreat to the northern region of the empire. The Desert of Death was the border they shared, where the empire soldiers woulde here to train and temper themselves. Whether it was their hatred of being abandoned by their original race, or the continual pain they felt from the radiation mutating their bodies, the flesh of humans had be their favourite taste.

    It was not the first day that they had been tracking Molton. With their crafty and cunning intelligence of man coupled with their habit of moving in tribes, their scouting, judgement and instantaneous killing of prey made daytime in the Desert of Death their yground.

    A faint smile appeared on Molton''s face as he counted the number of Irradiated people heading towards him. 12, huh. Licking his lips, he took his canteen out. Taking a huge sip, he popped an anti radiation chip into his mouth. This would allow him to engage in all outbat for ten minutes under the radiation. With this, he proceeded to bandage his arms up earnestly.

    Before the Irradiated could surround himpletely, Molton had already charged forward, shooting straight towards one of them at lightning speed. The ugly face of the mutant was covered in greenish fur which gave it a horrifying glow under the sunlight. As a shriek rang out, a pungent and bloody smell gushed forth from the mouth of the Irradiated man. Molton had sent a simple straight punch, dodging the embracing hands of the Irradiated man heading towards him. Those were arms where dposition could be seen, having rotted all the way to the bone. They were neither coarse nor burly, yet under the support of the sun beating down from above, they possessed sufficient strength to easily rip apart the defenses of the greyish blooded soldier before it.

    Aiming directly at the neck of the Irradiated man, Molton''s fist drew a line of death. Like a cannonball exploding, it instantly sted a huge hole.

    There were 11 left.

    Molton continued to lunge out at lightning speed!

    With his strengthpletely unleashed, Molton was still unaware of the military squad dressed inplete anti radiation gear watching coldly at the battlefield from a distance. Brimming with the aura of military might, they appeared to be full of icy killing intent.

    The tall and burly leader was dark skinned and the only one without any anti radiation gear. Looking at Molton, who appeared like a bolt of lightning as he continued to speed around the Irradiated and strike them down one after another, his eyes grew colder by the second.

    "That Federation man still has some standard. However, this is the end. Release more Irradiated."

    Irradiated people of different shapes and sizes continued to surface behind the sand dunes, appearing to have drilled out from a prison, lunging at Molton in a berserk fashion.

    This waspletely irrational.

    Although Molton had wanted to hone himself by tempering in this deathly ce, he was not stupid enough to rush about brazenly in such a dangerous and deste ce like the Desert of Death. Here, no one gave a damn whether he was from the Federation or not! Being one of the threats in this ce, Molton had paid special attention to the presence of the Irradiated within his surroundings, however, how could there suddenly be suchrge numbers of them appearing in his vicinity?!

    He could smell the irksome vor of a conspiracy.

    Huaca Oasis.

    At this moment, the feudal lord of Huaca was meticulously apanying a middle aged male whose entire body had a luster akin to ck gemstones. From the beginning to the end, a faint smile was present on his face, his jet ck lips and pearly white teeth giving a startling contrast. A handsome, warm and gentle aura exuded from him and coupled with his peculiar charm, allowed him topletely suppress the atmosphere of the room, rendering everyone to be unconsciously servile to him.

    "Everyone, I offer this cup to our almighty god. We thank him for gifting us life and power."

    The middle aged male raised the ss cup in his hand. This was a luxury good originating from the Federation. At this moment, a sliver of amusement shed in his eyes as he thought, life in the empire is bing more and more intertwined with the Freedom Federation. This was far from being a problem, however, it was apanied by a feeling of subjugation. Was this truly the right path? When their citizens show even more respect to them than to their feudal lords, how could aristocratic families like himself continue to enjoy luxury goods like this?

    Enjoyment and ambition were two ends of a spectrum, and were truly hard to bnce.

 Chapter 312: chapter 312 - Mu Zis Samsara Heavenly Court

    Chapter 312: chapter 312 - Mu Zi''s Samsara Heavenly Court

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    After offering the toast, the atmosphere began to freeze up. At this, the feudal lord of the Huaca Oasis knew it was time for him to speak. Taking a deep breath, he stood up before kneeling down on one knee, saying, "Second Prince, what the empire needs the most is your decision. Only you can truly bring justice and honor to us."

    Immediately, everyone in the room knelt down on one knee towards the middle aged male.

    Seeing this, a smile appeared on his face before he spoke, "Really, you guys. I''m afraid that it''s difficult for me to shoulder such a heavy responsibility. You should say this to my royal father or elder brother."

    "No no no! Although our kind is wise and farsighted, he''s too obsessed with the Federation. Only you can truly approach the citizens, understand their feelings and lead them, second prince."

    Completely ignoring the option of turning to the crown prince, the feudal lord of the Huaca Oasis immediately professed his devote loyalty to the second prince.

    When the middle aged male heard this, a faint smile appeared on his face while a sliver of an incisive glint shed across his judgemental eyes. "You have to make proper use of this matter then, and give that fawning elder brother of mine a good awakening. The pir of the younger generation of the Potter Family, huh. Ha ha."

    As this was happening, Molton was almost about to go crazy. The anti radiation pill had already lost its effect, and as such the high dosage of radiation was beginning to affect his body and blur his vision. Fortunately, he had yet to have double vision or experience hallucinations. He could still fight!

    God knows how many of them he had ughtered. The vile environment and those death seeking mad men made him feel slightly regretful. It was not that he was afraid of death, rather, he had overlooked the present situation in the Tutankhamun Empire. Dammit.

    All of a sudden, an empty space appeared before Molton''s eyes. Looking up in shock, he noticed that all the Irradiated who had been rushing towards him were all eliminated.

    Did I win?

    Molton shoved a few more pills into his mouth. At this moment, any side effects they might have were thest thing he cared about.

    Numerous sounds of shuffling rang out rapidly over the desert around him. Such amotion could only be caused by humanoid figures running over the sand dunes. The scorching hot and silent atmosphere turned even more tense and heart palpitating.

    Completely spent and exhausted, Molton lifted his head and finally felt his first taste of despair.

    Being the most outstanding member of the Potter Family''s younger generation, Molton was able to maintain an optimistic state of mind regardless of the environment or conditions he was in. Only those who persevered would be able to grasp onto any sliver of opportunity to live!

    However, the situation before his eyes...

    How can I remain positive in this situation???

    There were at least 200 mad men rushing over, wanting to end his life. These fellows were monsters that would even devour their own kind! Monsters that were even more cruel and berserk than mutant beasts!

    An ashen shade covered Molton''s face as he looked at his surroundings. Was this Desert of Death going to be his final resting ce? That''s right! He was one of the most outstanding members of the Potter Family! If he died here, what response would the Potter Family make?

    With every passing second, he felt more that this situation was a conspiracy. As long as he died here, regardless of whether there had been a problem, the Potter Family would have to send someone here to check it out. It was impossible for any aristocratic family to make an act of revenge following the death of their most outstanding member, as this would be broadcasting a sign of weakness for the world to see. Once a family lost the might and reputation that demanded respect from people, it was possible that its allies would turn into backstabbing enemies!

    Are there people that want to take action against our Potter Family?

    As a self-proimed genius, what Molton was unable to tolerate the most was that he had unknowingly be a chess pawn to shake the pirs of his family.

    The final fight of his life was about to start any moment!

    At this very instant, a figure suddenly appeared in the midst of the battlefield. Step by step, he headed towards Molton, his glistening bald head and coffin on his back appearing just like a whirlpool, catching everyone''s attention. Such an attraction was akin to hormoneden young males spotting an absolutely stunningdy before their eyes. Not only was it enticing, it brought about a

    deep thirst within all of the Irradiated.

    "Ah!" Molton gawked out, as he recognized the youth with the glistening bald head.

    The main reason was due to his head being too bright¡­it was too unique.

    At the same time, the deranged Irradiated men had also suddenly halted in their tracks. Mu Zi looked at the injured Molton in astonishment, before gazing at the Irradiated monsters who already exceeded the boundaries defining what humans were.

    "I''m just passing by¡­"

    An apologetic expression appeared on Mu Zi''s face. All of a sudden, the sands around him appeared to havee to life, as countless hands made of sand erupted out from the desert. Grabbing onto all of the Irradiated, the hands dragged them into the sands. Not long after, the desert regained its initial appearance, appearing as though none of these events had urred.

    Not a trace of anything was left.

    Night had already fallen before Molton finally awoke. As he opened his eyes, the first thing that hit his senses was the silence. The sounds of the wind blowing across the Desert of Death appeared to havepletely disappeared.

    He felt as though he had already left the Desert of Death.

    However, at this very moment, he was still lying on top of sand.

    "You''re awake. I''m leaving."

    An indifferent voice rang out, and not a single expression could be seen of Mu Zi''s face.

    "Wait."

    Molton called out as he stood up. Immediately, intense pain and ache radiated out from the injuries he had suffered from the earlier fight, causing him to almost fall back down. Under the moonlight, he could see the baldy before him, his head glistening as it reflected the moonlight shining down from above.

    Stopping in his tracks, Mu Zi looked towards Molton in indifference.

    There were countless words in Molton''s heart that he wanted to blurt out. However, he was unexpectedly unable to say ay of them under Mu Zi''s stare, being only able to muster a single word of "thanks".

    "There''s no need. You''ve helped me previously."

    Previously? Molton gawked at Mu Zi''s response. Did I ever help Mu Zi? What he did then was merely nose into other people''s business.

    "Wait up. Are you... really just passing by? Will, will we be able to meet again?"

    Mu Zi shot an apologetic look at Molton before nodding his head and replying, "The thing I want just so happens to be buried here, and I''ve already retrieved it. It''s best that we don''t meet again. You''re not strong enough, so it''s impossible for you to closely follow me."

    Hearing this, Molton was unsure whether to cry orugh. However, such small movements caused an intense bout of coughing to erupt from his throat.

    He had never ever lost in gambling before!

    Pausing for a moment, Mu Zi continued, "Oh, that''s right. It''s best that you leave the Desert of Death as soon as possible. This ce will continuously drain your life if you stay here."

    "What about you?"

    Hearing this question, Mu Zi onlyughed in response. To him, the ce that had the greatest amount of deaths would be his home. However, from his experience, the people from the Federation seemed to be pretty good natured. Although they were wordy and troublesome, their characters were good.

    "This is my paradise."

    Molton stared at Mu Zi''s retreating figure as he slowly faded away into the distance. If his life was considered to be insufficiently resilient, could that mean that there were people who were living a tougher life than he currently was?

    In the Tianjing Academy, Wang Zhong and Barran were currently engaged in a one on one special training. Regardless of any squadron out there, the performance of their heavy soldier was always extremely crucial to overall might of the squad. The resilience and endurance of Barran would determine how far the distance the Tianjing Squadron would be able to travel in this CHF. This was the reason why Wang Zhong would always apany Barran as his training partner.

    With a loud roar, the pent up Soul Power within his body that appeared likepressed strings rxed in an instant, causing an eruption of power to surge within his body like a tsunami. Barbarian''s Smash!

    BANG~~~

    An intense bang rang out. However, this wasn''t the end of it! Barbarian''s Smash, 2nd Drive!

    Barran''s aura sunk furiously. He could already feel the force rebounding back from the battering pad. Bracing his legs, the rebounding force instanting became channeled into a driving force for him, while the furious might of his second drive rumbled out.

    A dull thump rang out from the ground beneath as a gigantic was transmitted through it. After going through a period of training, Barran was already adept in the skill to control the explosiveness of his strength. If one was to judge people by how hard to trained, there might be anyone out there that could rival Barran. After training for a sufficient amount of time during the day, he would continue on throughout the night, to the point of even dreaming about smashing in his dreams.

 Chapter 313 - World of the heavy soldiers

    Chapter 313 - World of the heavy soldiers

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Barran wasn''t being stupid. He knew that fanciful skills and techniques didn''t suit him.The only method that worked for him was to increase his training to master the most simplest skill to utilize his strength.

    Although Wang Zhong didn''t shower to much praise towards Barran, he could truly feel the progress thetter had made during their recent trainings, merely that thetter has yet to sense it. From the beginning of the training till now, Barran had been afraid that he would drag the entire squadron down by his performance. From the looks of it now, such thoughts had clearly aided in his training. Such pressuring training really was something that suited Barran.

    Other than resistance training, Wang Zhong had added in lessons of how to attack and defend. A good heavy soldier did not necessarily mean that one would have to train oneself to be a human wall. No matter how sturdy and resilient a wall was, it wasn''t able to defend against every single attack thrown at it. Therefore, a heavy soldier also needed to possess a wide field of view of proper judgement.

    In other words, a heavy soldier had to be able to make the gist out of the overall situation of the battlefield, before making the most urate and effective defense. When faced against soldiers, one would have to be the primary defense of the squad. With defense being a part of their entire group battle strategy, Barran was the lynchpin of their Tianjing Squadron.

    The main reason as to the feeling of inferior and distance of improvement he needed to cover was due to the results of his training with Wang Zhong. Regardless of strength, skill, technique, Soul Power and all other aspects, Barran felt that he was far, far outssed by his senior. What''s more, that was before intellect was added into the equation. Although All Mouthy King was Barran''s idol, Wang Zhong was the person that he truly respected the most. After all, the only instances of his idol were from a distance, causing him to appear mysterious.

    The training of the duo continued for 3 hours yet again. During their training, both Wang Zhong and Barran delved deeper into the questions pertaining to one''s thought processes duringbat. As of now, Wang Zhong had already reached a bottleneck in his skills and techniques. In fact, the assistance the OP could offer him now had be extremely small. What he needed was actualbat and powerful opponents to stimte a stronger drive in him to be stronger. Furthermore, he had also paid more attention to his special ability. After enduring that period of training and experience in the sea of fire, Wang Zhong able to calm himself down from the excitement of obtaining such power. As of now, there was still the small issue of how to properly output his "mes" left unsolved. The big pressing issue now was the disparity between his soul and his fleshly body. With his soul being overly stronger, it was reaching a point where his fleshly body was unable to withstand its might. While utilizing his special ability, he would need to expend much of his mental control. This would leave him vulnerable to a bacsh. If this was to happen against an opponent, he would truly be aughingstock for all to see.

    A Skylink present in her hand, Scarlet walked into the training room and summoned the duo over. "Take a break. The third video from the Mo Family about this CHF is out now. This time, its the five great heavy soldiers. Barran, you should really pay attention to this."

    Stopping his training, Barran immediately nodded his head in haste. There wasn''t anyone that could endure such enticement. Honor hung on one end of it, with reputation on the other. Being a heavy soldier, Barran really wanted to know what a truly strong and powerful heavy soldier would look like, and learnt from them. The greatest wish he had now was to be a good heavy soldier.

    "Barran. You don''t need to feel that they''re unbelievably strong or powerful. You''ll also be able to achieve that in the future." said Scarlet with a smile. Due to the training, Barran had been doing for the past period of time, his diligence and hard work had already won over the hearts of many. Although talent was extremely important, hard work was equally so too. Barran''s rate of progress during the most recent group trainings was exceedingly evident of this point, merely that it was still insufficient in the eyes of Barran. As time went by, Scarlet felt increasingly confident that the formation of their Tianjing Squadron would absolutely obtain good results in this uing CHF.

    Hearing her praise, Barran scratched his head in embarrassment. He merely treated her words as a form of encouragement from a senior sister.

    Deep, resonant music brimming with passion and vigor rang out in the background of the video, before the sea of fire shown was suddenly covered by screens. As everything burnt up, cars, weapons, iron and steel all fused together, before the camera started to slowly zoom out. All of a sudden, a tall andrge figure appeared right before the lens. Standing right in the sea of fire, the destructive waves of heat burned all around his body, akin to the gentle waft of a breeze. The explosive muscle present all around his frame appeared to sparkle with an irresistible luster under the glow from the surrounding mes.

    In the next instant, the camera proceeded to focus on the gigantic figure present before it. As it slowly grew closer, a giant shield hanging on the back of thisrge man appeared came into view. The red colour of the shield caused it to appear as though it had merged into the surrounding mes, present with an intense sight that caused everyone to turn dumbfounded upon sight!

    "Is that a shield?"

    "Is it really not a security door?"

    "Ha ha! Have you seen such a thick security door before? Do you think that the doors of bank vaults are as thick as this?"

    The live chat feed instantly exploded apart withments. There wasn''t any of the mysteriousness, cold and cruel setting present in the video about the five great assassins. What this current video respresented was the absolute wham bam factor, striking deep in the hearts of everyone watching it.

    At this moment, the video had already panned and locked onto the face of the huge man. The corner of the pair of thick lips parted to reveal a faint and iparably wild looking smile. " I am Jormungandr! I''m the strongest heavy soldier, and the nemesis of all attackers. Furthermore, I really want a female friend, one that has a big chest and butt!"

    BOOM! The explosivements had taken over the entire live chat feed, appearing just as someone was going through the coding of the video. Without prior consultation, Wang Zhong, Scarlet and Barran turned their heads towards Mmi, causing her to nk out in shock, before replying, "What''s the use in looking at me. This muscle bound idiot should die and live his next life as a dog."

    Hearing her reply, Wang Zhong and Barran had the impulsion of letting tears flow all over their faces.

    Seer Academy, Jormungandr. 19 years of age, 216 cm in height, 147 kg in weight. There was absolutely no doubt that he was a follower of the path of strength. Being the primary heavy soldier of the tyrant of tradition, the Seer Academy, Jormungandr does possess the necessary criteria to be that rampant.

    The sea of mes in the background started to gradually cool off, turning into ashes. At the instant when the final sliver of fiery glow turned dim, a red glow different from that of mes started to intensify. Present within was a brutish figure that was absolutely not inferior to that of Jormungandr. Currently, the gigantic figure was in a half kneeling position, while a stifling aura radiated out from it. In the next instant, a ray of light shot down from the skies, while the half kneeling figure proceeded to slowly rise up. Appearingpletely different from that of an ordinary human, one could see pieces upon pieces of his muscles present on the surface of his body. From their appearance, they appeared unlike muscles, and more like giant stones that extended out from his body, with what appeared to be glowing red lines linking all of them together.

    "What is that red light? Is that Soul Power?"

    As the camera continued to draw closer, deeper and increasing intense images of the figure appeared on the screen, whilst giving him a look as though his eyes were lit ame. All of a sudden, intense light and zing mes appeared to spew out from within.

    Iparable focus shone from Barran''s eyes as affixed his gaze straight at the Skylink screen. It was merely a video, yet was capable of giving an intense blow to the hearts of everyone that looked at it. Just standing by standing there, the figure didn''t even need to say a single word. Yet, that very presence of him was akin to an issue of challenge, aiming straight towards all of the heavy soldiers who were currently watching this video." All, of, you, are, TRASH!"

    From his initial showing all the way till the end of his segment, everyone remained silent. Yet, the impact it had was not one bit inferior to the heavy soldier Jormungandr showcased earlier. In the next instant, an impactful voice that sounded like the p of thunder rang out, before information of the figure appeared on the screen.

    Vasilyevich Academy. Pomo Ivan Vasilyevich. 19 years of age, 218 cm in height, 158 cm in weight. He hailed from the Vasilyevich Family, one of the five upper families among the ten great families of the federation. It was known as the family with the bloodline of the strongest heavy soldiers. Furthermore, Vasilyevich Academy was also honored as the academy that produced the greatest amount of heavy soldiers, which possesses the most outstand inheritance and heavy soldiers too.

    Only two heavy soldiers had graced the video, yet it had already caused seeds of despair to form in the hearts of people watching. Taking a look at those heavy soldiers before looking towards their own heavy soldiers, all of them suddenly feel a chill forming within hearts. However, everyone could confirm that size and built were absolutely not the only aspects of why these two people were showcased in the video.

    In the next moment, the camera had changed angles, with the scene of a dark night appearing on the screen. Dense clouds covered the sky, only leaving behind small and dim patches of moonlight to allow for people to identify that it was indeed a night sky. Just at this instant, a ray of golden light descended from above, just like a meteoring down from outer space.

 Chapter 314: chapter 314 - requesting for silence

    Chapter 314: chapter 314 - requesting for silence

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    The appearance of the third great heavy soldier seemed slightly...unorthodox.

    Nevertheless, the live chat feed of the video had exploded apart. Clearly, everyone was not one bit unfamiliar with the uing heavy soldier being showcased in the video. Furthermore, it was truly unorthodox in some sense. It wasn''t that the heavy soldier appeared different, but the issue with the profession that caused people to feel that way.

    It was Oly from the City of zing Angels!

    BANG! As the golden lightnded on the ground, the camera quickly zoomed towards it. Present within was an absolutely gorgeous woman d in golden light and mes. Beautifully perfect curves and lines present across her figure caused her tall andrge physique to appear exceedingly aggressive. Raising her chin, her slender snow white neck appeared in the video, while her long golden locks fluttered about, extruding a tall and lofty aura for all to feel. In the face of her aura, even those princesses and queens would have to low their high and noble necks towards her.

    A golden sword and shield were present in her hands¡­. Heavy soldier. Yes, she had chosen the profession of a heavy soldier.

    Barran was already stupefied by the image present before him. His heart beating in disorder, gurgling sounds rang out from his throat before he managed to squeeze a few words out. "She''s also a heavy soldier?"

    Unable to hold back theirughter, Scarlet and Mmi replied. "She indeed a heavy soldier. Furthermore, she''s an extremely strong one to boot."

    The golden glow from the background gradually took over the entire screen, isting that beautiful and perfect goddess-like figure, and the earnest and...disdain expression on her face.

    At the same time, theplete statistics of Oly appeared on the screen.

    zing Angels Academy, Oly. 18 years of age, 198 cm in height, 71 kg in weight. Indeed, she was a heavy soldier. Furthermore, she was an existence that would incite the inferiorityplex of many of her malepatriots. However, from the aspect of physique, Oly was still not someone that fitted the image of a heavy soldier, as after all, the majority of the heavy soldiers out there wererger and taller than her. Nevertheless, Oly was indeed an outstanding heavy soldier. Her special ability, willpower and most importantly her faith had made her be the protector goddess of the zing Angels Academy, a status with godlike honor she shared with Papada.

    Her existence had immediately generated quite a bit of appeal to heavy soldiers. Naturally though, there were an even greater number of debates sprouting out in the live feed chat, as many people like Barran were unfamiliar and curious about such a person. After all, a girl being chosen as one of the five great heavy soldiers was indeed and extremely interesting matter to be curious about.

    The golden rays of brilliance gradually dimmed down, with a vast and spacious stretch ofnd appearing in its stead. A gigantic heavy axe was embedded in the ground, while a somewhat "un-burly" male stood beside it. His symmetrical physique, well defined facial features, especially his sharp and angr face brought about an aura of elegance and poise different from the earlier three heavy soldiers shown.

    "Me? I''m also a heavy soldier?"

    Facing the camera, the handsome male smile as he said, "I feel that Pomo''s the best example of what''s considered a heavy soldier. However, since you guys feel that I''m a heavy soldier, I''ll leave it at that. For my opponents who are currently watching this video, you all have to take care. Offense is what I excell the most in. Why do I wear the armor of a heavy soldier? Are you stupid? That''s because I''m afraid of dying! Oh, that''s right. Is there any benefits of being one of the five great heavy soldiers? If there is, count me in. On the other hand, I already have a girlfriend. She''s the most beautiful woman in the whole entire world, so don''t get jealous about my beauty."

    Instantly, he became the target of fire from the masses, with those single males hurling the most abuse. This bastard''s too shameless! How did he even get chosen!

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong burst out inughter. Looks like there''re truly interesting people in the five great heavy soldiers, huh. Not only were they strong and powerful, their bountiful charisma was also one of the reasons behind their might. What''s more, it wouldn''t hurt to have that smiling face in the screen as his opponent in the CHF. Naturally, Wang Zhong was now even more excited. He was extremely curious as to how that person would use that giant axe of his. If it was himself, he would...

    However, just as the information of that handsome brother appeared on the screen, everyone watching the video were instantly stunned by it.

    Vasilyevich Academy, Noraba. 16 years of age, 190 cm in height, 100 kg in weight.

    An offensive type heavy soldier, he still hailed from Vasilyevich Academy. Now, this mighty academy had two students within the ranks of the ten great heavy soldiers of all time. This Noraba was thetest super genius unearthed by the Vasilyevich Academy. It was said that this wild and intractable fellow had caused earth shattering turmoil to erupt within the academy upon his admission, a textbook example of a fledgling challenging the veterans while gaining increasing fame and reputation with every victory. This was the Vasilyevich Academy.

    The scene in the video quickly changed, revealing a figure dressed in long robes as he stood within the churning sea of clouds present around him. A thick golden rod was present in his hand. This was yet another offensive type heavy soldier, hailing from one of the five lower families, the Zhao Family.

    Divine Dragon Academy, Zhao Tianlong. 18 years of ago, 188 cm in height, 90 kg in weight, and the direct descendant of the Zhao Family. Among the ten great families, the Mo and Zhao Families have inherited the ancient martial strength passed down from the previous civilization. Such strength would allow for a miraculous development of their abilities upon the awakening of one''s soul power, allowing them to possess greater strength. With such strength, they had also made outstanding contributions during the dark era.

    With a rod in my hand, I''ll exist under the heavens.

    The five figures of the five great heavy soldiers merged together, forming a gigantic shield with the crest of the federation emzoned on it. These were the favored heavy soldier seeds of this uing CHF.

    Only when the video had ended did Wang Zhong, Scarlet and the rest regain their senses. It was merely a video, yet they were indeed able to feel how strong and powerful those five were. This absolutely cannot be faked. Although there were some joking remarks made by some of them, like finding a girlfriend or remainingpletely silent, the more they appeared natural and rxed, the greater the indication to the high level of strength and state of mind they had achieved.

    Without saying a single word, Barran returned to the training room. At this moment, he needed some quiet time for himself.

    The Mo''s List video uploaded by the Mo Family had already ignited the mes of passion and zeal in the various great Heroic Soul Academies. As the end of the holidays neared, there were many things needed to be prepared. Wang Zhong wanted to return home to take a look. His parents truly were too rxed, having a "happy go lucky" altitude as much as they liked.

    Wang Zhong had an apartment in Tianjing City, located within an extremely ordinary residential building. Considered to be within the city residential region, most of the citizens staying here were ranked at the basal hierarchy of the federation. These included skilled workers, chefs, white cored workers. Such a myriad of people living here formed the entireposition of this small region.

    He had received a video from his mother two days ago, and from the looks of it, the two of them appeared to be at pretty high spirits. Sunbathing on a stretch of man made beach, they appeared extremely free and rxed. Conversations about wanting to travel here and there had always hung from their mouths. With Wang Zhong staying at the academy this year, this dream of theirs could be considered to be fulfilled. The only gripe was that their enjoyment had caused them to not return home for more than half a year, something that Wang Zhong could only response with a sigh in admiration.

    "You''re grown up already, Wang Zhong. A true man should bring back the CHF champion, okay!" Wang Zhanfeng didn''t manage to act smugly for one more instant before being knocked on the head by his wife.

    "Little Zhong, you need to pay attention to theprehension of your progress and improvement. The results aren''t as important as the process. Make sure to pay attention to your safety."

    His parents still argued about in such a loving manner, causing Wang Zhong to feel loads of warmth within his heart, while steeling himself to better obtain a good result in this CHF. Compared to his previous promation, he wasn''t shooting of an empty load this time.

    The people within this little region were very familiar with each other, with the so-called left and right neighbors being more reliable than his own family. He continuously waving and greeting the people that passed by as he headed back home.

    "You''ve grown quite a bit after staying in school for half a year, little dumpling!" ( dumpling is a word y in the word Zhong)

    "You''vee back to do a cleaning up again, little dumpling? Sigh. I told you that you should have given your aunty a key, right? When I''ve nothing to do, I''ll just help you do some dusting along the way. School''s already that tough and busy. Why the need toe all the way back just to clean, right? Geez. Your parents are really a handful to leave for half a year in a go. Cough Cough. They really can let everything go!"

    "Ha. You''ve finallye back, brother Wang Zhong! Gimme a moment to find the little girl and the little fatty! They''ve been constanting shouting about how much they missed you for the past few days, talking about wanting you to share about those interesting things from the Heroic Soul Academy!"

 Chapter 315: chapter 315 - assassination!

    Chapter 315: chapter 315 - assassination!

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "y y y, Those little brats only know how to y from dawn to dusk! Look at how hard working your brother Wang Zhong is! If not, how can he attend sses at the Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy? You all better scram right away and go back home to study! You all are not allowed to disturb your brother Wang Zhong!" Wang Zhong''s neighbour, uncle Liu hoisted a stick up as he roared out, scaring the shit out from the little brats. As they fled helter-skelter away, they created a hugemotion within this little region, turning the atmosphere into an extremely lively and noisy one.

    It was more a less the same scenario every time he returned here. Nevertheless, it caused Wang Zhong to feel a heartfelt intimacy to this ce.

    Little Dumpling was the nickname he was given during his childhood, a wordy to the "Zhong" in his name. During his childhood times, he was usually sick and afraid of the cold. Therefore, he would always be wrapped up into a dumpling-like shape by his parents.

    With smiles andughter, he exchanged greetings with the uncles and aunties present in this little region, all why pulling out his key to unlock the door to his house.

    It wasn''t arge house, with a simple two bedroomyout coupled with a small living room and kitchen. With it being more than a month since hisst return, there was already a thinyer of dust coating the interior of the house.

    Folding up his sleeves, Wang Zhong prepared to get to work.

    Although they were his adoptive parents, never did Wang Zhong once felt them be any different to his true kin. Stuffed at the corner of his bed was a pile made up of various handmade wooden toys. A little horse, hand carriage, and simple wooden blocks. These childhood toys of his were handmade by his dad after his whole busy days at work, carving in the dim street lights of their courtyard, staying up all night and having panda eyes as a result of it. Also, present on his bed were hot water bottles. Being especially afraid of the cold during his childhood, his mom would always stuff his nkets full of hot water bottles to keep him warm. There were too many childhood memories etched into this house. Other than the constant torture of sickness and pain, at the very least, Wang Zhong felt that his life was indeed extremely fulfilling.

    His own hard work and effort were far from being the only things he could rely on to be able to endure those painful and arduous times. One could say that the encouragement and optimism of his parents had really affected his character. Although he would doubt the exact identities of his parents from time to time, it was something that would only pop out asionally. During his childhood, it hasn''t bothered Wang Zhong too much, what more about now.

    His parents will be in for a surprise when they return, as Wang Zhong was nning to by a slightly better house near the business district. Although he did care much about this, his parents weren''t getting any younger. Letting them enjoy their lives was clearly something that would make him, being their child feel happy.

    Thinking about this, Wang Zhong could not help but to burst out in sillyughter. Other than the iing CHF, this was most probability the matter that he had the greatest anticipation for. What would his parents, who were on a round trip, react when their poor student son suddenly bes a billionaire!

    TING¡­.

    All of a sudden, a sense of vignce erupted within Wang Zhong''s heart, instantly pulling him out from his day dream.

    There''s someone behind me!

    At this moment, it was already toote to rely on any conscious reaction, only leaving it to his subconscious to take control. As danger enveloped his body, his feet gave a twist, sending him fluttering slightly into a sway, just akin to a willowy leaf.

    A dagger covered in a cold green glint hugged the silhouette of his face as it fly by. It''s actuallyced with poison! This thought shed within Wang Zhong''s mind the instant he managed to get a wift of the smelly odouring off from the dagger. One could only imagine the results if one was struck by it.

    What a intense response of murderous intent!

    At this moment, Wang Zhong had only managed to make a half rotation. However, he was already able to catch the figurepletely d in ck cloth rushing out from the clothes cab at the corner of his eye!

    Wang Zhong''s expression instantly turned exceedingly cold and calm. What followed was a hand brimming with terrifying hot mes patting out as though it was shoving the mountains and seas apart. Transforming into a giant palm as it pushed out, it did not give even a millisecond for anyone to react.

    Compared to Papada''s fiery attacks, this me had merged with the force of the palm, yet was unexpectedly as sharp and incisive as the edge of a de. With its sharpness revealed, it shot urately towards the heart of the assassin in a life threatening manner! This frightening fire attribute special ability had also instantly encased Wang Zhong''s body within it...

    The eyes shining out from underneath the ck clothes appeared iparably confident. With his painstaking arrangement, no prey of his had ever been able to escape out from his clutches. Regardless of the slight ident of

    In a life or death situation, an unimaginable radiance erupted furiously out of Wang Zhong''s eyes

    BANG!

    A head-on collision of strength urred, as his fist smashed apart the iing fist of fire.

    The sound of bones crackling rang out, followed by a muffled groan, before the ck cloaked figure rushed out at an even faster speed. Smashing through the window beside it, the figureunched itself out of the third storey of the building.

    The air was filled with the fire elements that were destroyed by Wang Zhong, as well as spatial ripples left by the osciting fist sent out by him.

    Wang Zhong shot out like an arrow, yet what weed him was an undispeble cloud of special purple gas, instantly masking his sight and senses.

    "Did something drop down?"

    Only at this moment did a neighbour stick his head out.

    "Did something just explode?"

    "What''s going on?" noticing the thick ck smoke rising into the air, the entire little housing region was shaken into shock. "Oh my god! What''s the matter with that ck smoke?"

    Obviously, he did not have any ns to give much exnations about what had happened, Wang Zhong had retreated back into his house before.

    This clearly was a pre-nned assassination attempt at himself, with the executioner absolutely being assassination specialist. Although his strength wasn''t sufficiently scary, from the extremely astonishing might of the fiery palm sent out by the former, Wang Zhong could tell that the former had already reached the peak of the Casted Soul Stage.

    Now, the problem was that who would want to kill him? Furthermore, why would the assassin want to lie in ambush for him at this location?

    From the looks of it, they appeared to know that Wang Zhong was about to head home, and had hidden preemptively in his house. Furthermore, the assassin had removed all prior indications of his prior entry, and had even hidden calmly like a turtle to bid for the opportune moment to strike. People would be especially rxed when they arrive at him, which was why even Wang Zhong was unable to sense the assassin''s presence.

    Wang Zhong looked towards the poisonced dagger embedded on his ceiling, regardless of his poor understanding towards poisons, the fishy smell radiating from it that could be smelled from half a metre away was already capable of causing people to feel drowsy.

    Seeing the bloodstains on the floor, a frown appeared on Wang Zhong''s forehead as he thought, who could that be?

    ...

    "Sha Sha Sha Sha"

    As the static backdrop gradually clear up , it settled on a dim and dusky environment. A raspy breathing sound rang out from the darkness, before the screen was rapidly flung away, as though the one behind it had lost his control over it, dropping onto the ground.

    As the camera closed in under this dusky sky, one was would be able to notice a fellow draped in a ck cloak leaning against a big tree. His entire left hand hung limply by his side, with his bones piercing out from his broken arm, dripping with blood. A visible imprint of a fist was visible on his chest, which had caused his sternum to sink halfway into his body, pressing right onto his heart and lungs.

 Chapter 316: chapter 316 - Virgo

    Chapter 316: chapter 316 - Virgo

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "Cough Cough...Mis, Mission Fail...Cough...Cough¡­" his breathing before more and moreboured, with the vicious gaze tempered over many years gradually turning into terror. "

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on the face of Zhao Zijun, who was standing on the operating tform. "Don''t worry. We have already locked on to your location. The people on to way to save you are about to arrive. Before that, I would like to talk about something that interests me. How did you fail? I need to process as to how you''ve turned into such a shape."

    "Save...save me! Save me, young master¡­" the emotions of the ck cape wearing fellow surged.

    With a smile, Zhao Zijun replied, "Rx, it''s not good for your body if you get too emotional. Do take note that you''re losing a lot of blood. At such a time, it''s better for you to focus on other matters than to let your mind wander off."

    Hearing that, the face of the ck cape wearing fellow grew dim. Due to the surge of emotions that had just happened, he had lost too much of his strength. As his voice grew weaker by the second, he proceeded to mouth out a few words at a go.

    "....The target''s very strong...the assassination has failed."

    His voice grew weaker and weaker appeared to be unable to say any more than those two phrases. As his voice grew into a murmur, his head proceeded to slump down, with not a single sound of breathing from him anymore.

    "What a useless idiot that can''t even get the job done. What''s the point of keeping him off he can''t even speak properly." sighed Zhao Zijun, before gently pressing on a red button.

    In the next instant, intense sounds of an explosion rang out from the screen before him, before a flurry of static appeared in the cool screen.

    "What a sweet sounding noise." said Zhao Zijin as he closed his eyes, appearing to enjoy to the instant when the explosions went off.

    He loved the happiness brought about by the despair of people who were obsessed by power before being destroyed by it.

    Within one of the ten great families of the federation, the Zhao Family, Zhao Zijun was extremely unwee by the other members of his family, ever since his birth. Being a branch member of one of the ten great families, there wasn''t much requirement for him to possess a strong talent. However, he was unexpectedly unable to awaken as a new human. Furthermore, there was a problem with the development of his brain, causing him to be unable to use drugs and medicine to forcefully awaken as one. This caused him to suffer various kinds of supercilious looks while he was in the family. As he grew up, Zhao Zijun''s supernatural, and close to demonic intelligence proceeded to reveal its horns. This allowed him to utilize his intellect to inch himself step by step up the ranks within his family.

    The assassination mission was requested by that fellow Gui Hao. His intelligencework had identified some ambiguous connections between thatmon male from Tianjing Academy and Carolyn. With Gui Hao''s perfectionistic character, it''s clear that he would tolerate such a w in his goals. Therefore, with such a slight instigation, the thought of destroying Wang Zhong had appeared in his mind. Naturally, Zhao Zijun was the one tasked to do the dirty work, with this matter allowing thetter to establish a line of connection and friendship.

    At this current moment, all of the five upper families were surging with ambition, something that the five lower families were keep to capitalize one. As of now, the Zhao Family was in an alliance with the Gui Family. Thetter wanted to establish a connection of marriage with the Stuart Family, allowing for them to raise up in status. Among the younger generation members of the ten great families, Gui Hao was indeed an existence that was capable of matching up to Carolyn. With Carolyn''s haughty and arrogant character, Gui Hao was one of the only existences that did not raise any ire from her. Who would have thought that the haughty and arrogant princess Carolyn would have a change in taste. Although all of these appeared to be based on groundless usations, Zhao Zijun needed to strengthen the level of rtions he had with Gui Hao. Due to this matter, Gui Hao, who was previously like to stay hands off had appeared to start in his attitude towards Zhao Zijun.

    However, what shocked thetter the most was that the assassin sent out by him had actually been killed. That was a specialist at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. An assassin that possessed such abundant experience had actually failed in his assassination, and had even been severely wounded. That was simply...

    "That fellow by the name of Wang Zhong is¡­ ha ha, this is a little interesting. He appears to be hard to deal with than he looks. What''s more, it would truly be a pity if he would die casually like that. I should really utilize this fellow well."

    Appearing to have thought about something crucial, Zhao Zijun gave faint smile, before starting to dial another Skylink number.

    Ths time, a handsome face appeared within his screen, with an air of arrogance radiating out from the calmness present. "Has it ended?"

    "Ha ha, I''m truly sorry, brother Hao." replied Zhao Zijun with augh. "The mission has failed. That Wang Zhong seems to possess some skill."

    Hearing that, Gui Hao gawked slightly. Truthfully speaking, this wasn''t a good piece of news for him. To him, Wang Zhong was just like a harmless toad that had started to croak after havingnded on his feet. With his identity and status, he truly couldn''t be bothered to cook up any scheme against Wang Zhong. Nevertheless, he didn''t want to leave any unfinished business lying around.

    "Nevertheless, don''t worry about this. I''ll send even stronger men to take action against him. I won''t let him arrive safe and sound to the CHF. Being that weak, no one would care about the absence of a captain in a squadron like Tianjing." said Zhao Zijun with a smile.

    Hearing that, a frown appeared on Gui Hao''s face as he replied. "You do not need to care about this matter anymore. Himing to the CHF might be a good thing for me."

    Gui Hao spoke out in an indifferent manner. That Zhao Zijun didn''t say the entire story of the situation. It wouldn''t matter if his target was an ordinary student. However, that target of his was a captain of a squadron. What''s more, in such a critical and sensitive period of time, would it be wise to blow this matter up? Most importantly, with no breakthrough in the rtions he had with Carolyn, this matter might give him an opportunity to do so, with the possibility of him even being able to obtain an advantage in future corporations.

    Although that brat Zhao Zijun wasn''t honest in his actions and words, he was someone that Gui Hao

    Hearing that, Zhao Zijun gave a smile. Showing a thumbs up sign, he spoke out, " Brother Hao''s smart and brilliant! Nothing could be better for him to enter the CHF for you to destroy him, while observing the spectacr reactions princess Carolyn would have when that happens. With his skills and ability, this person wouldn''t be eliminated early into the CHF. This will really be a good show to watch."

    "Good actors are needed for a good show. Pay closer attention to him. However, you should be more courteous to your future sister inw, okay, little Jun." replied Gui Hao in an indifferent manner.

    Gawking upon hearing Gui Hao''s words, a smile surfaced on Zhao Zijun''s face before speaking out. "Seeing how smelly my mouth is, just leave these trivial matters to me to handle."

    Differing expressions were present on the faces of both men as they closed their Skylink, with a cold and indifferent one, wavering on the border of a sinister and vicious present on Zhao Zijun. Turning around, a smile appeared once again on his face. In his heart, he believed that there will be one day that he would trample all those people who had unestimated and ignored him under his feet, once and for all!

    Meanwhile, Gui Hao gave augh out as a smile appeared on his face. Although he was all to clear about the ns that little brat, Zhao Zijun had, he didn''t give a care about them. At this moment, the Gui Family needed to have an alliance partner within the five lower families. Not possessing any power of his own, Zhao Zijun would have to rely on his intelligence, schemes and alliance partners of he wanted to stand firm within his family, something that Gui Hao ced importance on. Only such a guy would never, ever rebel and go against him, and would forever be hisckey. This was why Gui Hao could endure the petty schemes of thetter. As for whether the dog would turn around to bite the hands that feeds it. That would be something to consider at ater stage.

    Exactly who wants to kill me?

    That assassin sent to kill me was a considerable specialist, having left rather little paths of escape for Wang Zhong. He had great hopes towards the poisonced dagger left behind by the assassin, thought it was dashed after analysing it in detail. The poison present in it wasn''t something unique or special, being just a type two neuropoison. Being a type two neuropoison, it would induce neuroparalysis on its target upon administration. It can be found in any major military base or registered hospital, thus leaving this trail cold. As for that dagger, it was no more than a ordinary runic assassin dagger purchased from the ck market. It wasn''t manufactured by any licensed weapons manufacturer of the federation, making it untraceable. Further, he wasn''t even able to find any inking of a clue from the runic engravings present on its body.

 Chapter 317: chapter 317 - Carolyns reappearance

    Chapter 317: chapter 317 - Carolyn''s reappearance

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Other than the incisive and de-like special me attribute ability, there wasn''t anything else unique about that that fiery palm, other than proving that it wasn''t the assassin''s mace of this assassination attempt.

    There¡­ isn''t even a single piece of evidence avable.

    On the aspect of motive,... with his current status as a mere captain of the Tianjing squadron, there seemed to be nothing huge attached to his name that was worth doing so.

    Pondering over this issue on the little dormitory bed, Wang Zhong was still unable to get the slightest bit of understanding over the assassination attempt. At this moment, his Skylink suddenly started ring. Looking over, he noticed that it was unexpectedly a call from Ma Dong.

    "Bro, hurry up and watch the newest top ten expert list just published by the Mo Family! You''ll be in for a surprise!"

    .

    Ma Dong''s voice brimmed with excitement, causing Wang Zhong tough out in amusement. During this period of time, the Mo Family had posted the five great assassins, ranged soldiers and heavy soldiers in session. This had indeed allowed people to get an even deeper understanding towards the overall strength of the CHF participants. As for the so-called top ten experts, they are presented in the final video from the Mo Family, with this list representing the top ten soldiers with all rounded capabilities.

    Opening up the video hosting site on his Skylink, Wang Zhong noticed that the video showcasing the top ten experts have already been shoved all the way to first ce. Holding that spot without the slightest bit ofpetition, it appeared like the brilliant pearl gleaming above the rest.

    Anticipation brimmed within Wang Zhong as he looked towards the video. Divian should be on that list, right? With her level of strength, Divian could be considered as one of the strongest opponents of his age that he had faced.

    Fervent and passionate music filled Wang Zhong''s ears as the prologue of the video started. What appeared next was a delicate and graceful long sword with a hazy backdrop. Appearing exceeding clear and distinct, the slender sword that was no less than two fingers in width was covered in silver coloured snowke shaped engravings, while what seemed like golden tassels brimming with royalty ordained its hilt.

    Appearing like a standard runic sword of slender built, unique engravings and adornments were present on its surface, causing it to look exceeding unique and identifiable.

    It wasn''t the sword that was famous, but the one who wielded it. Before its owner was revealed in the video, the live chat feed had already blown into a frenzy.

    "That''s the Stuart Family''s Holy Snowke Cross Emblem!"

    "That''s Princess Carolyn''s!"

    "Our goddess!"

    The Stuart Family''s Carolyn?

    Perhaps, she could very well be the only person with the qualifications to be in the leading role of the top ten experts. Furthermore, the Stuart Family were one of the main hosts of this year''s CHF, while being in charge of the most important part of it, the mainpetition.

    The heaven''s gifted daughter, little princess, goddess. There are too many brilliant and glorious titles attached to her name. Being the sessor of the first family of the federation, the Stuart Family, Carolyn''s status within the hearts of the federation''s citizens was even high than that of those speakers and members of the legitive council. After all, there weren''t more than a handful of citizens that would know the names of those few elders that sat ruled at the back of the federation.

    Truthfully speaking, even Wang Zhong didn''t know the names of any of them, as they were too far out of his spectrum of view, to the point of having notmon paths at all. In fact, he not care about their statuses at all. On the contrary, what he cared about was the absolute presence of unique traits that the top ten leading figures definitely possessed!

    Clutching the sword in her hand, the figure shown in the video quickly started to move, waltzing around in dance-like steps, she appeared graceful and elegant. In a quick and astonishing fashion, the slender sword in her hand appeared to have transformed into a silver flurry of mirages, shing across the screen. One simply wasn''t able to see the traces left by the slender sword as it shed through the air, just like especially gorgeous dance in the process.

    This was the difference between a video and what could be seen with one''s own eyes. When the standard of one''s target had reached to a certain level, one would not be able to feel anything merely from watching a video. Regardless of how urate one might be able to adjust and how much focus one can control the recording camera, it was impossible to truly feel the solemness and threat one''s future target might be able to extrude merely from a video. A good example would be the sword dance that was just shown in the video. Although it gave people an astonishing feeling of beauty and elegance upon sight, if they were to truly appear before him, Wang Zhong knew that they would definitely cause the entire surrounding atmosphere to turn stuffy with pressure.

    That Carolyn, is¡­.

    Eh? Wait a minute!

    All of a sudden, Wang Zhong gawked out in surprise. He seemed to have seen that figure shown in the video before¡­With every single action the figure made, it caused a strange heart pounding feeling to surface with Wang Zhong''s heart.

    Ending her sword dance, the steps she took as she came to a stop caused her figure to gradually turn distinct within the view of the camera.

    Present in the video was an astonishingly beautiful girl. With a head filled with glossy, ck, long hair, a faint blush brimmed across her fair skin,

    That''s!

    Wang Zhong opened his mouth wide.

    That''s her? She''s Carolyn?!

    That face was all too familiar to Wang Zhong. Regardless of how unfamiliar and the numerous times it had appeared in his sweet dreams, Wang Zhong would always remember that blurry figure now currently being broadcasted by the video.

    Regardless of how she was dripping with perspiration whilst doing her training, the youthfulness, enthusiasm, boldness and the brimming vitality of the girl within his memories would still continue to be swirled and kicked up, causing Wang Zhong to have an iparably intimate feeling surging within him. To him, the Carolyn being shown in the video was still the girl he had met in the gravity room of Tianjing Academy. However,pared to them, an overbearing aura was now radiating unrestrained out from her eyes. This was the true getup of a soldier. The richer the heroic mannerisms, the more beautiful she appeared, something that seemed to stray away from the memories in his mind.

    As the camera image paused, with her right hand holding the sword before her chest and her left being ced elegantly behind her back, the graceful aura extruded by Carolyn in the video was something that caused countless people to pale inparison to her. At this moment, information about Carolyn started to appear in the video.

    Stuart Academy. Carolyn Stuart. 16 years in age. 172cm in height. 50kg in weight. OP Sanctuary Division.

    At this moment, the size of his Skylink screen was already maxed out, yet Wang Zhong wasn''t even looking at any of the words disyed on it. He didn''t know exactly what was the surprise Ma Dong was talking about. He didn''t know about the matter of Carolyn. However...this was truly a surprise for him.

    It took a good few seconds for Wang Zhong toe to his senses once again. At this moment, a sliver of happiness started to slowly surface at the corner of his mouth, before turning into one of bitterness. He seemed to finally realise why Carolyn had never contacted him since that incident.

    Regardless of her status as the sessor of an aristocratic family, or as one of the top ten experts, those were things that Wang Zhong didn''t care about. However, that doesn''t mean that others would be like him. In actual fact, even Carolyn herself didn''t care about such stuff. However, although the feelings during that instant were perfect and beautiful, what about after that?

    Wang Zhong didn''t have an answer for that. He didn''t want to humble or downy himself, though he felt that he himself didn''t possess that great of a charm. Nevertheless, though, he was extremely happy to know at the very least who exactly she was. As the blurry figure in his memories grew clear and distinct, Wang Zhong knew that he would not run away, regardless of the result. The CHF right, Very well!

    It had to be said that Wang Zhong was brimming with fighting spirit. Under such excitement, even the assassination attempt on his life paled inparison to it.

 Chapter 318: chapter 318 - S ranked world

    Chapter 318: chapter 318 - S ranked world

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    The second of the ten great experts had appeared. This time, it was still an existence with strength, status, beauty and intellect on a "princess" level.

    There wasn''t any need to pull a mysterious front, nor was there any need to disy any kind of strength. Under the rays of sunlight in the video, a figure stood silently as she faced the iing breeze with a haughty and proud stance.

    Short silvery hair, sapphire-like eyes that appeared deep and abstruse, a high tipped nose, appealing lips, slightly cold expression coupled by the silver dragon crystal armour as well as the 3 metre long Dragon Shocking Spear. This was the definition of the fusion of beauty and strength. The incarnation of the empress and a seductress, Divian!

    Seer Academy. Divian. 17 years of age. 176cm in height. 52kg in weight. OP Sanctuary Division.

    "Divian being chosen is something that we''ve expected. Being the representative figure of the quasi Sanctuary Division, with the blood of the ninth rank sovereign being inherited in her bloodline, there was nothing about her that can be picked about, regardless of her status, strength or reputation."

    "Big brother Lan''s a legend! Only big brother Lan can be elevated to the greater level of awesomeness that All Mouthy King despite losing to him!"

    "Scram away, you shit talker!"

    "It''s a pity that there aren''t any especially stronger helpers to be found in the Seer Academy this year. With only big brother Lan to rely on, I''m getting a slight feeling that it''ll be hard for them to hold the fort."

    "That goes to show that your eyesight''s not good, okay? Do you think that Jormungr is dead, or that the Seer Academy''s inheritance is made of paper mache, huh!"

    "Can those brainless idiot scram away."

    The neverending discussions continued on in the video live feed chat. Within the federation, he fame and reputation of Carolyn and Divian was generally located only within the higher realms. It was only due to Divian''s match with All Mouthy King that propelled her to global fame within the public. Nevertheless, the loss didn''t affect any assessment of Divians''bat strength. Even those with the slightest bit of intelligence and rationale would not question the issue of Divian''s qualifications.

    Compared to Carolyn, Divian had radiated a different kind of aura and style. If one was to describe Carolyn as the gentle, pretty and resolute type, Divian would be considered to be the carefree and refreshing beauty type. Just like a dragon spear, a person like her would be nigh impossible to resist...

    In fact, it would really satisfy Wang Zhong''s craving if he would be able to have a true match with Divian again. Before obtaining the stone tablet, his odds of victory were slim. However, at this very moment, he was extremely confident of his chances of victory.

    As fervent and passionate discussions and debates went on within the Skylink discussion forums, the third person on the list had started to grace the video. This time, it was an exceedingly handsome male.

    Dressed in a broad and wide soldier''s uniform, revealing the solid and sturdy muscles present chest, his short purple ttop haircut caused him to appeared exceeding suave under the illumination from the sunlight. Hanging on his plum flower adorned waist belt was a sheathless de. One of his hands rested on his knee, while the other rested against his body as he halfid down on the ground. Azy smile was present on his face, alongside with a few degrees of evilness and aura of overbearingness, instantly causing surging emotions to blossom in the hearts of his fans.

    "His highness Gui Hao''s smile is too devilish! What a sense of fulfilment it is to see that smile!"

    "It''s so frustrating! Why must his highness Gui Hao be arranged behind Divian and Carolyn?"

    "There isn''t any merit of order, you idiot!"

    Clearly, when one''s fame and reputation reaches a certain level, matters about you would pop out regardless of the situation. This was the definition of being a symbol...

    Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor Academy. Gui Hao. 18 years of age. 183cm in height. 72kg in weight.

    He was the first male to appear within the list of the top ten experts. What''s more, he was not one bit inferior whenpared to the two blindingly brilliant great goddesses that had appeared before him.

    Hailing from one of the five upper families of the federation and the number one sessor of the Gui Family, his status was already rather high up in thedder of aristocracy. Upon his birth, he had already stood on a realm that people who never, ever be able to achieve, regardless of how much they struggled for it. What''s more, he was a super genius, being able to awaken his soul force and open his soul sea at the mere age of four. With his super talent coupled by the full nurturing of his family, there was no one within his age that was capable to be his match when he reached 16 years of age and entered the heroic soul academy. The Gui Family had their own style and location of their own unique training. Any sessor of their family would have to pass through the "Gate of Hell", and it was in this trial that Gui Hao had managed to set the youngest ever record of aplishing that.

    A string of sessive overturning of history had caused arge majority of those so-called geniuses to blush in shame and embarrassment. Naturally, it wasn''t his outstanding talents that gained him universal fame in the eyes of the public. Generally speaking, such kinds of people would maintain a low profile before they reached puberty. However, what Gui Hao did was the opposite. With a character craving for public attention and a powerful background that made himpletely fearless in any matter he did. Of the acts he had did, the most famous one was the incident where he had covered the training grounds of the Stuart Academy with 9999 roses to profess his love for Carolyn. Although he was on the brink of getting beaten up due to it, he had also managed to gain the adoration and worship of countless female students.

    "The lineup of the Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor Academy is extremely ferocious this year. With one of the best assassins and a top ten expert, just the two of them would be able to stand on pair with the Seer Family already."

    "They are one of the upper five great families of the Federation for a reason. Gui Hao is already the third year, right? It has been a long time since I see him take action personally. It has already been two years since he had participated in a publicized match in the OP. At that time, he had already obtained an invincible status. God knows what realm has he reached as of now."

    "He he! I really can''t wait for the showdown between Gui Hao and her highness Carolyn! The golden boy against the jade maiden¡­"

    "What a sinister thought you have!"

    Indeed, the outstanding resources their families possessed had allowed for them to obtain some ease and benefits in their strength, while providing some helpful pointers that ordinary people would not be able to obtain. However, those disciples of those aristocratic families with such resources would generally have to foot out much, much more effort than ordinary people. In the current state of the federation, the era of chaos and overnight heroes have long passed by. Any family that had managed to stabilize themselves after enduring the test of time would possess a set of severe qualifications that cause anyone born within them to make sure that family matters were the most important of things! Matters that incur cmity were the great taboo for these families!

    While most people would admire their morous outer appearances, they would generally overlook the sweat and hard work those members of those aristocratic families had gone through. Even if they were given such good conditions as them, those ordinary people who would always scream about injustice, their low status at birth and anger towards the heavens would never ever be any more than wastes.

    As for Gui Hao liking Carolyn,...won''t there be people that were unhappy about this? Looks like I''ve many, manypetitors!

    The fourth person to grace the video appeared.

    The figure that appeared was of a young male that looked exceedingly calm and tranquil. He bared his upper torso, revealing an exquisite set of muscles, though ones that wereden with old scars and wounds. What''s even more unique was the ck cloth that was wrapped around his eyes, which appeared thick and broad, with even the glow of slivers of faint runes circting around itpletely sealing his eyes shut.

    Hands crossed with one another as he sat on the ground, he appeared calm and pious, as though he was undergoing his prayer to some certain god.

    Heaven''s Fate Academy. Mo Wen. 18years of age. 186cm in height. 79kg in weight.

    "I''ll always get a deep feeling of weakness every time I look at brother Mo Wen''s blindfold¡­"

    "Why the hell do I feel that I''ll get goosebumps? I''ve heard that brother Mo Wen has kept that blindfold up for quite a few years already. During the first time I''ve seen him, I even assumed that he was blind."

    "Closed eyes meditation!"

    "The Heart''s Eye!"

    "I''ve heard that for the entirety of this year, there''s not a single person from the Heaven''s Fate Academy that dared to issue a challenge to him."

    From the looks of it, this Mo Wen possessed a rather high level of fame and reputation. Very quickly, Wang Zhong was able to spot something from the live feed chat that caused interest within him to grow.

    Closed eyes meditation.

 Chapter 319: chapter 319 - The Ice Prince

    Chapter 319: chapter 319 - The Ice Prince

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    The Mo Family''s meditation was ssified as a type of cultivation. Truthfully speaking, the inheritance known as "mediation" was a type of ancient martial art originating from the ancient antiquity.

    There were several types of meditation originating from the ancient antiquity. These were the closed eyes meditation, also known as the sight severing meditation, voice severing meditation, hearing severing mediation, sense severing mediation and a few more other types of mediation. In essence of the ancient martial arts, the strength of man originates from their spiritual soul, which was also known as one''s divine sense, or sixth sense.

    ording to this, the cultivation goal of mediation was to rely on sealing one of a person''s five senses, sight, hearing, smell, taste and touch in order to strengthen one''s sixth sense.

    Perhaps, such a process would be inconceivable in the eyes of many. However, with the experience of surviving through the dark era, the federation had already managed to obtain the know how to gain contact with one''s spiritual soul, with the OP and the hyperdimension being one of the most clear-cut examples ofmunication with one''s "spiritual soul". Therefore, the cultivation art of "mediation" could be said to be scientifically proven to work. Furthermore, it has an extremely simple rational supporting its goal, which an example being that the senses of a blind person being acuter than an average person.

    However, of the people that cultivation the art of "mediation", the majority had chosen to undergo the voice severing mediation, the main reason being that it was a rtively easy onepared to the others. Compared to the voice severing mediation, it was extremely rare to see one who would cultivate in the sight severing mediation. Although blindfolding one''s eyes wasn''t something difficult, maintaining a "blind" state of a couple of years or even a decade was. Resolution and firmness of one''s heart would be needed to aplish such a feat, while one''s mentality would need to be on a realm that ordinary people werepletely unable toprehend.

    Casually reading through the Skylink discussion forums, Wang Zhong was able to obtain quite a bit of information with regards to that Mo Wen.

    The military representative for the younger generation of the Heaven''s Fate City''s Mo Family, he was also the elder brother of the Mo Family''s little princess Heaven''s Fate Master, Mo Xingchen. Excelling in various kinds of ancient martial arts, he was even invited by the federation''s military to hold the post as amander for new recruits with his status as a student of the Heaven''s Fate Academy...it wasmon knowledge that the military would send people over to academies to holdmander roles over the new students. Yet, who has ever heard of a student being sent to the military to obtain amander post over new recruits? Mo Wen was the person to sent the first record of such an unprecedented matter, something that definitely demanded the respect of others. This was a martial blockhead that only focused on cultivation and training, to the point of there being no one within the genius filled Heaven''s Fate Academy daring to put up a challenge against him.

    Compared to the rtively well known Mo Wen, the fifth figure that appeared in the video was clearly something out of people''s expectations.

    Present within the video was a mysterious figure shrouded in expansive long robes. At this moment, he appeared to be exhibiting some kind of technique, or perhaps some kind of unique ability, causing a spatial void to form in the environment behind him.

    Compared to the fog produced by Wu Li, this spatial void did not conceal his figure. On the contrary, it had made him appeared even more eye-catching. A pair of grey and dim eyes shone out from beneath the cape. As he extended his hand out from underneath his cloak, everyone instantly saw a dazzling long de shining radiantly akin starry sky!

    Fiery Arrow Academy. Tianchang Musk. 192cm in height. 84kg in weight.

    "He''s actually from the Musk Family? However, I''ve never ever heard of this Tianchang before."

    "The Musk Family also wants to participate in this year''spetition? Aren''t they only interested in money?"

    "Is that spatial void background rted to his special ability? What uses does it have?"

    Compared to the head to head rebuttals present in the earlier parts of the live feed chat, the appearance of Tianchang Musk was something that was unexpected by the majority of the people watching the video. What''s more, they simply didn''t have an inkling about him.

    The Musk Family had held the positions as ATMs(automatic teller machines) in the hearts of the citizens forever since ages ago. Added with the purposefully imposed low profiled and neutral stance, it had caused very few people to notice the shadows of the Musk Family in the struggle for power and supremacy.

    Within the federation, the majority of the people felt that the Musk Family only cared about money, and nothing else, with earning money seemingly being the never-ending goal of theirs. However, such views can only be found in the ordinary man. As long as one was able to connect with the Musk Family at an intimate level and be highly regarded by them, it was extremely easy for one to see the current desires that they seek.

    From his conversations with the other person from the Musk Family that he had met in the Diamond Adventurer Base, Dise Musk, Wang Zhong could sense that the Musk Family already had the intention of pushing forwards within their agendas. Their ambitions were far above from merely the field of business. To them, mary wealth was just the prerequisite for their future sesses. Yes, the Musk Family may have maintained a neutral stance and kept their hands out of politics at the beginning. However, upon reaching the apex of wealth with no further path to walk down this road, it was time for them to find other goals.

    Possessing the greatest wealth in the federation, the Musk Family had umted and gathered their strength for the past hundred years. As for that Tianchang Musk, who waspletely unknown by anyone till now, to appear within the Mo Family''s list of the top ten experts, it was exceedingly clear that he would also participate in this year''s CHFpetition. At this moment, Wang Zhong felt that the Musk Family had already prepared to start revealing the tip of their spearheads.

    The discussions and debates within the Skylink discussion forums continued to rage on as people continued to share their opinions about this Tianchang Musk. Hecked the same level of fame and reputation aspared to the first four on the list, though people had a certain level of faith and confidence to his strength at the very least. There wasn''t any need to doubt the Mo Family''s list, being extinguished by the previous incident involving Kohl Joseph had proved so. At this moment, the majority of the people were just iparably curious and interested towards the spatial void background present behind Tianchang Musk. Even Wang Zhong wasn''t able to get a clue as to what it represented. Without a doubt, it was some kind of special ability. However, what uses did it have?

    At this very moment, deep down within their hearts, everyone was hoping for some blind idiot to issue a challenge with this mysterious person of the top ten experts.

    Following the disappearance of the starry sky, the sixth person on the list started to grace the video. It was yet another superstar figure. Upon his appearance, the entire background seemed to be filled with an endless stretch of snowkes slowly fluttering about, just about when every girl watching the video started shrieking out.

    The tall and slender figure treaded along a cier. Under the harsh cold present throughout the Arctic, this youth was impressively walking about with a bare upper torso. Upon descending on his body, the snowkes fluttering down from the skies instantly disappeared away. This phenomenon wasn''t due them melting due to his body''s warmth, but them fusing with him in a strange and mysterious way.

    The fairness of his skin was the envy and jealousy of countless women, while his handsome and suave appearance had caused seemingly the majority of males to wallow in inferiority. Despite his mental fortitude and indifference to appearances, Wang Zhong could not help but to shoot a few extra nces at this figure.

    This fellow''s capable to put up a fight with Grai...

    The most astonishing point about him was the red scars present across his upper body. Representing ugliness, they were pocketed across the upper torso, yet bringing about a handsomeness that was his to own, even adding a few points of manliness to his overly effeminate appearance.

    At this moment, he was currently travelling at lightning speed, in pursuit of a mutated snow leopard. Possessing speed that could easily shake off the majority of assassins off its tail, the snow leopard flew across thends. Nevertheless, the distance between the two was unexpectedly closing at a rapid rate that was visible to the naked eye.

    As the screen froze up, a series of information instantly appeared in the video.

    Grozny Academy, dimir Ivan Vasilyevich. 18years in age. 185cm in height. 74kg in weight.

    The video live feed chat had already sunk into a chaotic frenzy. Just like the fiendish looking Gui Hao, dimir simrly possessed an astonishing level of fame and reputation. He was definitely one of the most dazzling and eye-catching males to participate in this year''s CHF, more due in part to his fame and reputation than his strength.

    dimir Ivan Vasilyevich, the ice prince!

    The first in line sessor of the Ivan Vasilyevich Family, one of the five upper families of the federation.

 Chapter 320: chapter 320 - Contend for 2nd place

    Chapter 320: chapter 320 - Contend for 2nd ce

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "Oh my god! There are three people from the Vasilyevich Academy that were chosen in the Mo Family''s list! Now, they absolutely possess the qualifications to seize the championship."

    Other than those idiotic fans, there were, in fact, quite a few people present within the Skylink discussion forums that had an urate grasp of the current situation, with Wang Zhong being one of them. At this moment, all of them could feel a mountain of pressure bearing down on them. Other than the Stuart Academy, the Vasilyevich Academy was the only super academy that had three people within the Mo Family''s list. Truthy worthy of being the cradle of the Vasilyevich Family, one of the federation''s five upper families and the undisputed overlord of the northern area.

    Two of the strongest heavy soldiers coupled with one of the strongest all rounded soldiers...what''s more, such a reveal of strength was merely the tip of an iceberg. Nevertheless, they had already reached a realm seemingly out of reach for most people. Any squadron, even the Stuart Academy would feel a headache if they were to bump into such opponents during the CHF.

    In contrast to the others, what Wang Zhong saw was dimir''s understanding towards the attribute of ice, which was somewhat around the same realm he had towards the attribute of fire. To thetter, the chilling cold around him appeared to have turned into the most warmest of flower gardens.

    Just as everyone had sunk into a daze under the splendor of the ice prince, a silvery dot of radiance arrived from within the dark screen, before a divine dragon roared out from a spear!

    Appearing to smash through this dimension of darkness, the spear stood tall within the heavens!

    Unlike the overbearingness present in Divian''s Astonishing Dragon Spear, this spear had merely relied on speed. Yes, speed to the utmost limit to achieve such a result. It was so fast to the point of causing people to overlook the body of the spear and only noticing the silvery point that had pierced through the darkness.

    Speed is the only invincible factor. Regardless of ancient martial arts or the martial arts of the current era, this was the only truth that has never changed. What''s more, at the instant where the silvery point had pierced through the darkness, regardless of it being shown on a screen, Wang Zhong was able to sense some other factorsying behind that spear.

    Not only was it fast, it possessed a kind of prestige. Although Wang Zhong was certain as to what it was, it appeared as though anything that was locked under its aim would bepletely unable to evade its path.

    There''s actually such a spear technique! Wang Zhong could not help but gasp out in a chill. From the start of the video till now, it was this unrevealed fellow that had caused the greatest surge of fighting intent within him. This was the true art of returning to the basics!

    What an extreme spear technique! If he was to engage in a fight with such an expert, he would definitely be able to instantly experience what it is like to live at the edge of death!

    As the darkness within the video scattered apart, the light returned, revealing a cold and callous looking male dressed in white robes.

    Although this youth couldn''t be considered as handsome, he possessed a heroic air to him. With a squarish, well angr face, thick eyebrows, sharp nose and the approximately 2-metre long silvery spear ced beside him, he appeared exceedingly sturdy and solidly built. An engraving of a coiled up dragon was present on the body of the spear, radiating an ancient aura that demanded the respect of people.

    Divine Dragon Academy. Zhao Yilong. 18years of age. 188cm in height. 72kg in weight.

    Being one of the five lower great families of the federation, the radiance of the Zhao Family had never once been dim. Being the holynd for ancient martial arts and the gods of martial weapons, they had relied on their own strength to obtain countless honours and glory during the dark era. If not from the growing interest in hot weapons at the end of the dark era as well as the rapid advancement of the various other aristocratic families, the Zhao Family might have been able to advance their status within the federation to be one of the five upper families. Nevertheless, these matters did not harm their reputation nor might.

    This Zhao Yilong is the representative figure of the Zhao Family. Although he wasn''t the number one sessor of his family, he was the universally recognized strongest expert within their younger generations. Under his name, the Zhao Family''s Divine Dragon Spear Technique had shaken the heavens since two years ago. Just like Divian and the others on the list, he had long obtained the status of being in the quasi Sanctuary Division. There were even quite a few people that had regarded him and Divian as the two great spear gods of the younger generation. Therefore, him entering the ranks of the Mo Family''s top ten experts was something that was close to certain.

    After Zhao Yilong, the eighth person to appear in the video had truly caused quite a few people to erupt in astonishment.

    It was a gaze that appeared slightly familiar, with a slightly familiar figure, and even a slightly familiar weapon, a pair of dark reddish bronze ws. Present on the figure was a ck coloured cloaked, with a dim "Ó°(shadow)" written on it.

    The figure appeared to not show any ability at all, merely standing his ground as he stared coldly at the camera. Nevertheless, such a re had caused countless pressure to mount on the shoulders of many people currently watching the video. The figure was actually able send the invisible killing intent radiating out from the video that was generated merely from his gaze! How fierce a gaze would that require!

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor Academy, Gui Xinying! 16 years in age. 168cm in height. 50kg in weight.

    "Yet another trio formation academy!"

    "There''s also three people from the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor Academy that have been chosen to grace the lists!"

    "This is the list of the top ten experts that we''re talking about! I feel that this weighs more than the others."

    "This Gui Xinying feels more like an assassin type, right? How did she get ranked into the top ten experts? This list should be all about all rounded soldiers, right?"

    "Fuck! Are you a pig? The true meaning of the top ten soldiers is the top top experts! This Gui Xinying is a super genius of the Gui Family, possessing a level of talent that made even Gui Hao want to protect her! She''s the little princess of the Gui Family!"

    "She''s the biological younger sister of Gui Hao! We''re truly up for a good show! The Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, Vasilyevich and Stuart academies are stacking their all!"

    The Skylink video live chat room appeared akin to an erupting volcano. It could be said that the youths of the entire federation, regardless of them being ordinary or awakened humans, were paying attention to her. On the contrary, the only thing Wang Zhong was doing was to stare at the pair of eyes present on the video.

    It had to be said that Gui Xinying and Gui Hao do look a little simr. This beloved little princess of the Gui Family possessed a extremely cold and callous gaze, appeared to not give a damn about anything. In her eyes, everything appeared to be off¡­ despair. This what what her eyes had caused Wang Zhong to feel, and should be the most important factor in the killing intent that radiates from true experts.

    The person that was next on the list...one had to say that she was a unique existence among women. Regardless of their upation, be it an assassin, ranged soldier, heavy soldier or summoning master, there were the beautiful types like Laura and Sharmie, or overbearing types like Carolyn or Divian, or even the childish look Wu Li and the cold and callous looking Gui Xinying...any single one of them possessed an appearance that could cause the downfall of a country. All of them were absolutely stunning beauties. From the perspective of inheritance, the awakening of an outstanding person would be indicative of an outstanding foundation and spiritual soul. This would mostly be reflected in how fit and handsome, or beautiful one would appear. However, thisdy...

    This was a girl that appeared exceedingly sturdy and well built. One can only say sorry for using these words to describe her. From the looks of it, her thick neck appeared to be of an even bigger girth than Wang Zhong''s thigh, while the scars of the toughness of life was present on her rectangr shaped face, appearing just like an ancient pattern. If not for the voluptuous peaks on her chest, everyone would have treated her as a male, a strong and sturdy that is!

    Crossing her hands in front of her, she stood there, appearing just like an immovable mountain.

    Stuart Academy. Yi Luo. 19 years in age. 188cm in height. 86kg in weight!

    "Oh my god...that''s the fourth person from the Stuart Academy in the lists¡­how can any squadron contend against them?"

    "Fuck! The Stuart''s Raynor group has returned to the fray! Coupled with Carolyn and Wu Li, even if they aren''t able to obtain victory, won''t the Stuart Family be able to scar any other squadrons to death?"

    Being the strongest and oldest veteran of the federation, the Stuart Family will not tolerate any loss, even in this year''s CHF.

    Such a formation was truly too hard to deal with. Even by themselves, either Yi Luo or Raynor already possess the strength to contend for the championship. Added with the freshman queen Wu Li and Carolyn, their lineup would absolutely cause despair in anyone they are up with. Admittedly, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor and the Vasilyevich academies were brimming with ambition, with the Stuart Academy not wanting to be left behind either.

    "It''s best for me to maintain my silence."

    "There''s no need to continue fighting and just give them the championship."

    "The other squadrons can only contend for the 1st runner up."

 Chapter 321: chapter 321 - All Mouthy Kings demeanor

    Chapter 321: chapter 321 - All Mouthy King''s demeanor

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Long chains of "...." dominated in the video live feed chat, with quite a few of them being posted by the members of the other participating squadrons in this CHF. There were even some fellows that were engrossed in reading the statistics who could not help but to puke in response to this. Are there any paths left for others to climb!''

    "Ah! Ah! Do you guys realise that she''s the ninth person on the list? Who''s thest one???"

    "Looks like this is more or less the experts within our age group. The various families have unleashed their hidden cards already. As for thest person, he or she should have a bigger fame and reputation than the rest, yet there''s still no one appearing in the video."

    Appearing to have sensed everyone''s doubts, the video transitioned to a white background. All of a sudden lines of static appeared. Eh? Was there something wrong with the signal?

    Instantly, the video live feed chat was swarmed by an ocean''s worth of question marks. Swimming in satisfaction as they watched the video, how could they ept their enjoyment be cut short by a bad signal?

    Nevertheless, it wasn''t due to a bad signal. As the sea of static dissipated away, a swaying figure speed to appear within the darkness, before instantly followed by the appearance of a gigantic question mark on the screen.

    The final person on the list of the top ten experts was...

    Bang¡­ Bang¡­ Bang...

    Three words appeared within the world of darkness.

    As the appeared, it seemed as though the entire world had turned silent. Was this for real>

    A surge of hotness seemed to roar out from people''s throats as they thought. Could it be that the legendary All Mouthy King will really participate in this year''s CHF?

    All Mouthy King???

    Akin to the eruption of a volcano at the advert of silence, everyone felt as though their hearts have started to pound. Many a time, everyone was still doubtful of the reality of All Mouthy King''s existence. To them, there was a possibility that he was just a trick made up by an older generation expert, with the whole thing just being a multyered joke.

    All Mouthy King is a student of a Heroic Soul Academy! There''s actually a super genius that has remained hidden by our sides! That''s right, he''s participating in this CHF!

    "Brother King?! It''s actually brother King?!"

    "Is this for real? Could it be that the Mo Family knows the identity of All Mouthy King?!"

    "Could he be a person from the Mo Family?"

    "That''s unlikely! If the Mo Family isn''t able to know about the academy in which brother King is attending, how can they be certain that All Mouthy King will participate in this CHF? This is the list of the top ten greatest experts we''re talking about!"

    There was noone that would refute All Mouthy King''s qualifications to be on that list. Nevertheless, there were countless people that were pulling their hairs out in suspicion as to how the Mo Family had managed to get their hands on this information.

    This was approximately the first time a Mo Family''s information had received such clear cut doubt and suspicion.

    Indeed. Since they weren''t even able to obtain any concrete information as to which academy was All Mouthy King attending in, how could they be certain that All Mouthy King would participate in this CHF?

    A butterfly ps its wings and a hurricane starts. The news about All Mouthy King had caused the hearts of everyone watching to go into turmoil.

    After experience thetest period of his crazy training, Wang Zhong had gradually started to reduce the training workload for the Tianjing squadron, with Barran specifically in mind. After the past period of training, he had already made sufficient progress in his strength. Therefore, Wang Zhong had started to allow him to rx, so as to allow for him to contemte what he had learnt to obtain progression. There were obvious advancements in the strength of Barran and Scarlet, with even Mmi having made quite a bit of progress iher strength. Compared to them, despite giving their all, Colby and Lily were still having difficulties in making any substantial progress in their strength. Nevertheless, the cooperation and synergy between the members have increased. From this, the Tianjing Squadron could be said to have made preparations for the uing CHF.

    The videos of the various experts posted by the Mo Family didn''t affect the mood of the Tianjing squadron. To the other members of the squad, those people were way, way out of their reach. At this moment, they had only one goal, which was to enter the officialpetition of the CHF. Naturally, this wasn''t the thoughts of Wang Zhong and Scarlet. To them, entering the officialpetition the first step they needed to take. Of course, obtaining a good result while doing would be icing on the cake.

    Understanding the importance of this CHF, student Grai had indeed returned on time. From the looks of it, Grai still maintained his heroic and suave bearing despite being on such a long backpacking trip, appearing in a rather good state of mind upon his return.

    "I''ve returned, senior Wang Zhong." looking at everyone, a radiant smile appeared on Grai''s face.

    "That''s why I''ve mentioned about how senior sister Hymin would unexpectedly turn up early in the training grounds." Wang Zhong could not help but to reply in a teasing fashion.

    "Oh great captain, how can you frame me like that!" replied Hymin as she stuck her hip out. "Aren''t you the person always arrive thetest?"

    "Yes yes yes." Wang Zhong replied beforeughing out, not refuting Hymin''s rebuke. Pulling over a bench, he took a seat, before looking excitedly at Grai. "So, what interesting matters did you encounter on your trip, Grai?"

    "That''s right, that''s right!" Hymin''s attention was immediately drawn by Wang Zhong''s question as excitement appeared on her face. "Hurry up and tell us which ces have you been to? How did you arrive at those ce? Are there any fun things over there?"

    "I''ve been to quite a few ces. I headed north from Tianjing City, going to any substantial city along the way, though I didn''t stay too long in them" replied Grai with a smile. " Basically, I''ve been only doing some sightseeing at them, with the majority of the time spent in travelling from ce to ce. As for interesting matters, I feel that living in the wilderness is much more interesting. Regardless of the various garrisons or vagabonds that I''ve bumped into, they were rather friending and warm, allowing me to make quite a few friends among them."

    "I''ve heard that the vagabonds in the north are rather tough and hard while possessing a rather impatient character too." Colby said as he butted in the conversation." They aren''t too easy to live with. You''re really formidable, Grai."

    "Actually, it''s still rtively alright. I feel that the true vagabonds aren''t as barbaric as what people describe them to be. They are rather hospitable, and treat people with sincerity, with the only thing being their various kinds of rules andws. Its easy for people who don''t know them to offend them in various kinds of ways. While over there, I''ve even made a few jokes whenmunicating with them."

    "Quickly say it, say it quickly!" Hymin spoke out with extreme urgency.

    There were quite a few ces in the northern area of the federation that maintained the nomadic tradition. Naturally, the majority of the nomads live in the grass ins surrounding the cities and iron railway. Being termed as vagabonds, these nomads were tasked to take care of the grounds around the iron railway, and would often coordinate with the garrison troops to deal with mutated beast hordes. Liking in such a cruel and vile environment and at times at the frontlines inbat against mutated beasts, these had led to the nomadic tribes being as tough as nails. The northern area of the federation specializes in heavy soldiers, with many of the aristocratic families sending their younger generations to the most remote of grasnds to live two to three years as nomads as a way to temper them and pass through their rite of adulthood. At there, these people would either die there or return with their strength increased by quite a bit. Those people that return from such tempering would absolutely be true men that would radiate with wildness and rare savagery.

    In the eyes of people, nomads were cruel, savage, overbearing and wild. On the contrary, it was just a misunderstanding of the people of the northern area against the nomads. Basically, everything was in the eyes of the beholder.

    While the entirety of the squadron was grouped up in happy chat, the door was suddenly shoved open. Holding a bunch of information in his hand, Ma Dong rushed in, before shouting out, "The CHFpetition rules have been officially announced. Ha! Be prepared to set out, brothers and sisters! Ah, Grai is back? Ha! This is really too great! I was thinking about how to contact you when I received this information! Comeee, everyone, take a look at these!"

    As of recently, Ma Dong had not remained idle. Being the leader of the Training squadron, he had tolled about here and there, while having officially stepped into the right track of being a representative for the task in the C ranked territory. What''s more, his main mission was to be an advance party to initiate contact with the Dise Musk''s people. As for the construction of the territory, that would actually require the Assassin Family''s think tanks to create an integrated program to manage this task. Regards to experience and mental capabilities, these matters weren''t something that Ma Dong could achieve by himself. What''s more, with his old man being in charge of liasing and supervision with the Assassin Family, there was basically nothing that Ma Dong needed to do.

 Chapter 322: chapter 322 - Taste of first love

    Chapter 322: chapter 322 - Taste of first love

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Therefore, he had naturally ced his emphasis on the society as well as the uing CHF, something that was rather important to him. Being the leader of the Tianjing Squadron, if the squadron was truly able to obtain good results in the CHF, it would add a dense amount of credit in his resume upon his graduation. This was something that would have a gigantic help in his future endeavours, regardless of the fact that he in fact only had the role of cheerleader within the squadron.

    Sorting out the information on the table, the first list present was the travel arrangements towards thepetition grounds.

    Being the 100th year anniversary for the CHF, there were over participating 400 squadrons, with all of them needing to head at the host city, Stuart City within a month, before being allocated into different areas to gather.

    The entire CHF is split into two major portions, the selectionpetition and the officialpetition. The 400 over groups will be split into 4 regions, with four different cities hosting the selectionpetition. Only after the victors of the four regions are decided will the officialpetition start within the Stuart City.

    For those academies that were situated further from Stuart City might need to start packing urgently and head on the iron railway by tomorrow, or even by today. Compared to them, the Tianjing squadron was in a considerably better position. For them, it would take an estimated 3 to 4 days for them to reach Stuart City via the iron railway, giving them much more leeway to meet the timings.

    With a hearty chuckle, Ma Dong spoke out. "Everyone, we''ve to decide about this. If we''re not rushing for time, we can set off in a week''s time. If everyone wants to take a break and sightsee in Stuart City, we can set off in advance! What''s more, the arranged living quarters for us will be two people per room, with no fixed roster or bunkmate. Naturally, you can report to me if you''ve any special requirements or requests."

    "The person that wants to dere the most would be yourself, right?" said Hymin with a smile. "Aren''t you thinking of staying in the same room as our Mmi?"

    "HOHOHO!" roars rang out from the people around as they started to whistle. As of now, Ma Dong and Mmi were the closest of couples present within the squadron. This was especially true due to Ma Dong being able to have more idle time as of recently, allowing the two to appear as though they were joined by the hips within the society.

    Who would have thought that the fluent Ma Dong would show a stern expression as he replied, "How would I do such a thing! I do respect my Mimi!"

    "Tsk. What a righteous great leader Ma...I''m actually unable to refute." replied Hymin as she opened her eyes wide, looking straight at the righteous looking Ma Dong.

    "

    "That''s without a doubt! It''s my righteousness that my Mimi likes about me." at some unknown time, Ma Dong''s hand had already snaked around Mmi''s waist. Looking at her with a tender expression, he continued speaking, "This is the so-called feelings of an old couple."

    "From dawn to dusk." Mmi continued from him. At this time, the two had instantly be the centre point of attraction, their deep feelings and gentle embrace instantly causing everyone to stare nkly at them.

    "Cough cough cough!" only after quite a while did Hymin regain her senses.

    "Mmi.., has been corrupted by Ma Dong! She''s actually able to say even such corny words out from her mouth" Are¡­ you two purposely trying to be that oppressive?"

    "Please to turn let Ma Dong lead you astray, Mmi." even Lily was starting to be unable to stand the act Ma Dong and Mmi were putting up. There was too much love and tender feelings present within the surroundings them flooding everywhere within the training grounds.

    We''re suppressing all those singles present here! Who else was to me for not cherishing one''s time during this holiday?

    Feeling happiness and satisfaction within his heart, Ma Dong continued to hold Mmi''s hand, intertwining his fingers tightly with hers as he spoke out. "You''re looking more meagre that yesterday, Mi Mi! Do you have enough rest? Or is it that you miss me?"

    "Yes¡­" appearing to be rather cooperative with Ma Dong, Mmi had long been led astray by Ma Dong, appearing to be full of marital harmony. Those were words that she would absolutely not have uttered out, even if they were for a joke. Naturally, with everyone one present being their good friends, coborating with Ma Dong to tease the rest of the people present here was something she could ept. "You''ve also slimmed down! After rushing about to get this information, did you managed to eat anything? I''ve some bread in my bag¡­"

    "You don''t have to take it, as that would make me lose a few seconds of letting me get a good look of you! I don''t care if you''re hungry! I just want to stare at you for eternity!"

    "Dong Dong!"

    "Mimi!"

    "Ah! I can''t take it anymore!" pulling at her hair, Hymin was close to pulling them from their roots in madness. Seeing how loving the two were caused her to want to sprout those embarrassing words to Grai, regardless of whether the fact that Ma Dong and Mmi were just putting up an act.

    "Me too!"

    "Me three!"

    "Me four." Lily and Colby chimed in, with Grai smiling as he observed this lively canter.

    "Why can''t you guys take it anymore?" asked Barran, with a face full of questions. "I feel that the care and concern between president Ma Dong and senior sister Mmi are so touching and something to be envious about."

    A period of silence filled the air, followed instantly by explosiveughter, causing the simple-minded Barran to scratch his head and follow up with sillyughter.

    As of recently, the trend of "Ma Mi" had been used in greater effect by the squadron as their mascot, causing an atmosphere of warmth to fill the hearts of the squadrons couple with various shows of public affection within the society grounds. In actual fact, the basis of the couple''s actions was well meant, with the motive being to adjust and calm the atmosphere of the squadron. With Ma Dong hanging around the society grounds during the past period of time, regardless of him making a fool out of himself to him causing people to criticize and make fun of him, there were quite a lot of smiles hanging on the faces of everyone during this past period of hard training. Truthfully speaking, it was a right decision to appoint him as the Tianjing''s squadron leader.

    Smiles were present on the faces of Wang Zhong and Scarlet as they stood by the side. Although both of them knew that the couple was purposefully causing a show, both of them couldn''t help but feel warmth and love from the act being yed out before their eyes.

    Only after everyone had quite a bit ofugh and to and fro banter did Wang Zhong knock on the table and say, "Since everyone has the same ideas, we''ll set off in three days, and thus we''ll arrive at Stuart at a slightly earlier time. Other than taking a break to sightsee, we can also have some time to interact with the opponents we''ll be facing off against and feel the atmosphere of thepetition."

    "No problem!"

    "That''s right, is there any news from Emily, Ma Dong?"

    As of now, Emily was the only person that has yet to return to the squadron. With her Skylink shut off, its nigh impossible to get a hold of her, with the only way being through Ma Dong, who was in direct contact with the Assassin Family.

    Scratching his head, Ma Dong replied, "The n leader has informed me that her training has already reached its end. However, I''m unable to confirm as to whether it has really ended or not. It might take about 3 to 5 days or even up to 10 days to a half a month for it to end. I estimate that she might not be able to reach Stuart City in time for the opening ceremony. However, she will definitely not be missing for the actualpetition itself. After all, this matter is also extremely important for the Assassin Family."

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong nodded his head, before continuing to speak. "Alright then. Let''s take aplete rest for the next 3 days, as well as to pack your luggage. We might be needing to stay out there for quite a bit of time during the length of this CHF."

    "Ha ha, that for sure! What we want is to remain all the way to the finalpetition held in Stuart City!"

    Hearing that, everyone started to smile andugh out.

    Only those that were eliminated early into the CHF would be sent back to their own cities. Having sacrificed too much in preparations for this CHF, no one was willing to be eliminated just like that. Thus, it was naturally staying there as long as possible would be for the best.

    As for arriving at Stuart City in advance, this was slightly in part of Wang Zhong''s selfish thoughts.

    Upon returning to his dormitory room at night, Wang Zhong gave a ring to Laura via Skylink. "Laura, I have a matter which I need your help for."

    "Oh?" Laura''s response can very quickly. " With you being so serious, I don''t really know how to respond to you. Speak. What''s the matter."

    "Do you know Carolyn?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Do you have her Skylink number? I have a little matter that requires me to find her¡­" replied Wang Zhong, slight excitement brimming within him. It has already been half a year since his parting with her. Those memories have actually sunk slightly down in the abyss of time, though they were pulled out once again due to the broadcast of the videos from the Mo Family, causing the feelings of his first love, first kiss and heart pounding youthful longing to reawaken within him.

    To people that have yet to truly enjoy the taste of first love, it was filled with mysteriousness and enticement. There were times when such feelings were iparably deep and abstruse. However, there were also times where it was so simple to the point where one would feel as though they had degenerated into an idiot.

 Chapter 323: chapter 323 - Expedition

    Chapter 323: chapter 323 - Expedition

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    As of now, there was only one thought going through Wang Zhong''s mind, and that was to immediately find a way to contact Carolyn. Such a thought has been festering in his mind ever since seeing her in the video about the top ten experts of the CHF, all the way now. With the Stuart City being designated as the host city, such a thought had now been iparably set in concrete. As for other matters, those could wait until they met once again.

    "Er¡­"Laura was clearly gawking at Wang Zhong''s words, before blurting out, "Gimme a sec."

    A Skylink number quickly appeared on Wang Zhong''s Skylink.

    "She doesn''t have that of an amiable deposition. If she asks, just tell her that it was me who had given you her Skylink number." said Laura in detail, before following up with a question stemming from her curiosity. "However, why are you finding her for?"

    Although she wasn''t the gossipy kind, Laura could not help but feel slightly curious about this whole issue.

    "It''s just a little matter. Thank you!"

    Wang Zhong''s response was extremely quick, one that was brimming with certainty and tion, as though...he couldn''t wait for it anymore.

    What''s the matter! This fellow!

    Thinking about this, Laura started to bite her lip.

    "Who was that, captain?" From your earnest looks, " Arnold spoke out in an untactful manner. After a day of training, his waist was close to breaking: "Why not you go attend to your matters and we call it a day?"

    "Call it a day?" biting the side of her lip, Laura raised her eyebrows, before a circle of runes started to sparkle in her hands. " We need to use every bit of time left in thest two nights for special training! You''ll have extra training for tonight! Receive the roar of the giant bear!"

    Roar!

    "AH!!!"

    A bout of tremors shook the training room as a crazy little bear appeared right at Arnold''s behind, causing him to instantly disappear into thin air. As this happened, Anlor standby nearby could not help but gulp down a few mouthfuls of saliva.

    Where the hell did ite out from? Lucky that I''m not the one that had spoken out earlier...

    Indeed, apanying one''s sovereign was like apanying a tiger! It was too hard to fathom the might she possessed!

    Over at Tianjing, Wang Zhong hasn''t had the slightest inkling of the tragedy he had caused over at Copperfield City. After obtaining Carolyn''s Skylink, he had given a thought, before deciding to send a message over first. Perhaps...she might have already forgotten about the casual promise she had made to him.

    As he closed his Skylink, Wang Zhong could not help but feel some anticipation grow within his heart...

    Various arrangements were made during the next two days. While it was rtively okay for the most of it, the hardest part was to deal with the old Potter. Upon being informed by Wang Zhong that he was about to participate in the CHF, the bitter and resentful gaze shooting out from him had caused even Ma Dong to feel if Wang Zhong had reallymitted a grave offence. Regardless of anything, the old man had specifically rushed all the way with arge pile of equipment from Copperfield City just to research with Wang Zhong, only for the result was that he would leave just like that.

    Nevertheless, the old Potter quickly came around this without feeling too much of a loss with regards to Wang Zhong''s decision. On one hand, he had recently arrived at a critical point for his research yet again, causing him to really not have the time to slowly dissuade Wang Zhong. On the other, the old Potter felt that such decisions are what made up youths, chasing their dreams and wants upon seeing them, regardless of how far-fetched and long it would take. Upon his participation, the cruel environment of the CHF would quickly temper the so-called hot bloodedness and fighting spirit of Wang Zhong. Regardless of anything, martial strength was just bypaths. Regardless of how strong you be, won''t it be frustrating to fight all day and night against people? Only science can be considered as the true way to surpass oneself!

    It''s alright for Wang Zhong to participate in this CHF. So as long as he was to suffer a setback and forced to take a step back, this brat might discover the charm and perfection of science.

    Compared to the old Potter''s ambiguous attitude, the Tianjing Academy had already mobilized all the entire academy. Regardless of the fact that school has yet to officially start, there were already many students that have returned to the academy in advance, all just for the sake of sending their academy''s squadron off.

    As the day to set off arrived, the railway station was filled to the brim with a dense sea of humans, all of them dressed in the uniform of the Tianjing Academy, amounting to 3 to 4000 people. One has to take note that it was currently the holidays, with all of these people gathering over here by their own ord. Such a level of turn up was simply astonishing. In fact, there were even students not present here that were able to observe the happenings in the railway station through the use of their fellow academy mates'' Skylinks.

    It has already been a very long time since the Tianjing Academy was that lively. At this moment, there were many hoisting up banners of "All to best to our Tianjing Academy Squadron", "You all are the best!" and other simr words of encouragement and cheers. All of them stood excitedly by the railway station, chattering about

    Although the train has yet to arrive, upon the arrival of Wang Zhong and the other eight, carriedrge and small bags as they walked over, the low hums of discussion noises instantly changed to that of earth shattering and mountain shaking sounds of cheering.

    "Captain Wang Zhong! You better win! You all are the best!"

    "Colby! Believe in yourself! You can do it! Everyone from the Holy Judgement is rooting for you!"

    "President Hymin! Everyone from the Tianjing Special Ability Society is rooting for you! Go, our mighty president Hymin!"

    "Ahh! Grai carrying a backpack looks so dashing!"

    "Tianjing, Tianjing, super-elites!"

    With voices and shoutsing from all directions caused the entire railway station to shake and shudder. At this time, the headmaster Greene had also arrived. Although dean Moore wanted toe over, he was forced to work overtime sincest night by the old Potter, with him still probably still holed up in the researchb with panda rings around his eyes.

    A smile hanging on his face, the old Greene spoke out. "What needed to be said has more or less been said. There''s no need for this old man to speak any more nonsense today. Wang Zhong, I wish you all the best of luck. Regardless of what results you obtain, each and every one of you are the pride and glory of our academy! Everyone of the academy will await for your return in Tianjing!"

    "Thank you, headmaster Greene! We will give our all!"

    Chug Chug Chug Chug...

    "

    As they were talking, the armoured train entered the station. Squeezing his way in front of the crowd, a second-year male student extended his hand and shook Wang Zhong''s while saying "Captain Wang Zhong! I''ll transfer my luck to you and help you get the best of the draw for the allocation of regions! A good start is half the battle won!"

    With a smile, Wang Zhong shook his hand, followed by even more as they came over.

    "Me too! My luck''s good! Captain Wang Zhong, I''ll lend my luck to you!"

    "Fuck! It''s better for you, a definite loser in gambling to not get a piece of this liveliness here! Be careful not to transfer your bad luck to captain Wang Zhong! Shake my hand! Captain Wang Zhong, I can guarantee that you''ll have nine victories out of ten!"

    "Me too! There''s me too!"

    Countless hands extended over, causing Wang Zhong to sweat big time as he hurried about. Fortunately, headmaster Greene stepped out at this time and said, "Okay, that''s enough. There''s 2, 3000 people here. If all of you continue to shake his hand like this, it''ll be nightfall before you all finish! Having such thoughts is more than enough!"

    "Hey! Don''t shove about! Don''t shove about! I''m thest one, headmaster! Really, I have an especially good luck! I''m really thest one, captain Wang Zhong!"

    There were times where over enthusiasm could be a form of terror. By the time the Tianjing Squadron was about to board the train in difficulty, the armoured train had been dyed by ten over minutes.

    There were still countless excited faces present outside of the carriage window, coupled with countless hollering and shouts ringing about.

    Wang Zhong wasn''t too sure how the other academies view this CHF. However, due to Wang Zhong''s appearance, the development of the newly formed squadron, and the dire straits of Tianjing, he had received such the hopes of countless people ced on him!

    Wang Zhong was full away that the weight his squadron had on their shoulders for this CHF was too, too great. They were carrying the hopes and dreams of seemingly the entire academy on their back. Upon them winning over Adolf and Saxon, such hopes and dreams had already been elevated by the countless students to a very, very high level.

    For honour and glory!

 Chapter 324: chapter 324 - Carolyns date

    Chapter 324: chapter 324 - Carolyn''s date

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    As the armoured trained started along its way, there were even quite a few students that to the initiative to start running along, appearing to want to transmit all of their madness and strength to the squadron, to fight alongside with them!

    Seeing this, every single member of the squadron were rubbed off by the fervent and enthusiasm those students had for them. The simple-minded Barran stuck half of his body out of the carriage, waving his hands towards the students, people that had only known him for a half a year, and even those freshmen that had only known him for the past 2 to 3 months. Having done a prim and proper makeup, Hymin had cried her tears out to the point of it turning into smudgy lines, as the passion and sincerity of her friends during that send off was no less intimate than that of her family''s prattling and nagging.

    Every squadron member felt themselves brimming with fighting intent and strength. This was something that was unquantifiable and invisible, yet they had felt iting from everyone that had sent them off.

    As the armoured train disappeared into the wilderness, looking at the students who had followed it a long way out, headmaster Greene could not help but to shake his head while muttering "These bunch of crazy brats really have let their vigour overwhelm their heads."

    "This is unbelievable. You''re just jealous of them." said Professor Thor with a hearty chuckle. "Nevertheless, I feel that this bunch of brats have a reason to be crazy. Our academy''s squadron of Wang Zhong and the others are indeed the most outstanding and strongest bunch that havee out from Tianjing among the past couple of years. I feel that they should have no problem in entering the officialpetition."

    "They certainly wouldn''t have a problem if it was the CHF of the past." replied Greene with a sigh. Him appearing calm and collected in front of everyone was just an act that he had put up. In reality, he was facing an extreme amount of pressureing from all sides. " This year''s CHF is unlike the previous ones. With the participation of the ten great families, this year''s CHF has already changed its vour. No longer would it be apetition purely between academies. This time, the truly powerful squadrons are those that have been formed up by the various aristocratic families. Even I''m feeling slightly worried of the oue of all of these. As you know, I''m already old. What''s more, it''s not a big deal for the council and the parliament of the eastern area to fire me if they truly want to deal with me. Just seeing the anticipation of those kids makes me unable to predict what oue would result upon their defeat. Furthermore, the Tianjing Academy might truly have to drop down to a second-ss academy when that happens."

    "Don''t seek out troubles just to get a headache from them. Since you believe in those children, you should do all the way to the end." replied Professor Thor as he gave Headmaster Greene a pat on his shoulders. Coupled with Dean Moore who was unable to make it today, the three of them were old schoolmates that had spanned a few decades ago, causing them to be exceedingly clear about each other''s personalities and have a deep level of friendship among each other. "I''ve always felt that Wang Zhong, that child, is a fellow that excels in creating miracles. Furthermore, there isn''t any other way to settle this, right? Wallowing in self-pity and hatred due to impatience will lead to the most miserable of pains. Ha ha, those were the exact words that you''ve told me that year."

    "I''ve said those words to you before?" asked headmaster Greene suspiciously as he looked towards Professor Thor.

    "You''ve said it before."

    "Really?"

    "I didn''t, right?"

    "Did I?"

    "Ha ha ha! Stop beating around the bush, old fellow! Come, let me apany you for a drink! My treat!"

    Compared to their trip to Copperfield City, the atmosphere within the Tianjing squadron was markedly different in the three-day journey on the armoured train. At that time, they were in high spirits, having just defeated the Adolf Academy. What''s more, they were travelling to participate in special training, not apetition.

    It was apletely different story this time. After seeing the might of Copperfield, the so-called five great assassins, long ranged soldiers, heavy soldiers, as well as the top ten experts, just the thought of them being one''s opponents, caused a sliver of nervousness and excitement to surface uncontrobly within their hearts.

    Regardless of how much they tried to look as rxed and calm on the exterior, the tense and nervousness present in the hearts of everyone had extended out unhindered within the entire squadron. This was especially true for the few 3rd-year students, Colby, Lily and Hymin, who had experienced one too many failures in external events in the past. Despite having gotten used to it, upon starting to muster some hope for this CHF, just like a huge mountain, the pictures and memories of their past failures would press down heavily on their hearts, causing them to be unable to breathe freely. For Colby and Lily, only through a good performance would they have a chance to change their destinies.

    Naturally, there were people within the squadron that werepletely impervious to such an atmosphere, with Wang Zhong and Grai clearly representing this group. To them, the entire trip has been a tour from the very first day.

    "Senior, how far will we be able to walk in this uing CHF?" asked Grai with a smile. Although he didn''t participate in the group training, Grai was the person other than Wang Zhong that possessed the greatest understanding and mastery over their squadron''sbinations and formations. There were truly times where a genius like him was able to get an understanding of everything with a single look.

    "Since we''ve all walked down this path, naturally its best to walk as far as we can. However, the opponents we''re up against this time are indeed extremely formidable. There will be critical moments happening where I would still need you to hold frontlines." replied Wang Zhong with a smile as he handed a ham sausage to Grai.

    Taking it over, Grai gave a smile before saying, "I''ve seen the Mo Family''s Lists, and those people on them are indeed very formidable. I''ve managed to see the strength of a few people on there, but they''re not as formidable as you, senior. I feel that we should be able to get good results if we stake our all in this CHF."

    Hearing Grai''s words, Wang Zhong gave a faint smile in response. In the entirety of the Tianjing squadron, only Grai was able to see through his strength. In actual fact, Scarlet was only able to get somewhat of an understanding. Their squadron was extremely imbnced with regards to the strength of the individuals. Nevertheless, if Wang Zhong''s formation system was properly employed, there would be Grai at the front, with him in the middle. This was sufficient to protect Scarlet and Mmi, who were positioned behind them. Although it takes two hands to p, Grai was someone that could be trusted and relied on.

    Just like the first time they''ve bumped into each other in the gravity room, the gaze of the two didn''t change one bit. In actual fact, the two of them didn''t have much of any conversations at all, but a strange sort of tacit understanding and coboration.

    Upon stepping out onto the railway station, the magnificent headquarters of the number one aristocratic family of the federation, Stuart City, caused the majority of the Tianjing squadron members to go into a daze as they took in the sights present around them. Even from a mere railway station, they were already able to feel the splendour of this city. The bustling crowds and the seemingly endless number of railway tracks speaks volumes about this city. It was extremely rare for an armoured train station to be that lively, and with even dense and numerous shops present within. Workers and salespeople greeted passersby with refined and courteous greetings and smiles on their faces, causing people to feel the uniqueness of this city within the first steps they take in here.

    Stuart City was also one of the most heavily defended cities of the Freedom Federation, ssified as 1st rate within the federation all the way to even their garrison troops. Being safe and flourishing, with high rise buildings present all around the city, the Stuart City could also be described as the federation''s most popted city. As long steel beasts howled past the heads of them, everyone could not help but to get shocked, as they were unable to get the slightest feeling of threat from mutated lifeforms from within Stuart City.

    "This is too cruel! One day, I''ll also want to build such a railway station in our city!" it has to be noted that as of recently, our student Ma Dong has been flushed with sess, transforming from a marginal person of the Assassin Family that was soured with the loss of his hopes to a figure that was deemed to be properly nurtured by his family.

    "Tianjing? That''s impossible, right?" replied Hymin as she stuck her tongue out. With a father that worked in the city council, she knew all too well about the stuck up attitudes those Tianjing bureaucrats have. There wasn''t even the need to mention theck of development and money Tianjing possessed. Even if they had both of those conditions, there was no counting on the city hall to do such matters purely for the convenience of their citizens.

    Hearing that, Ma Dong gave a cheeky smile before blinking his eyes towards Wang Zhong. The so-called city he was talking about was naturally not just Tianjing City alone.

    Other than the modern splendour of Stuart City, the most eye-catching things present within Stuart City were the various advertisements of the CHF sters across all the major streets, be it gigantic spinning billboards or gigantic screens. Advertisements were found at every single corner of the Stuart City, with the majority of them showcasing the videos produced by the Mo Family about the 3 great Summoning Masters, 5 great heavy soldiers, assassins, long ranged soldiers as well as the 10 great all rounded experts. Relying on the poprity of these videos, the Mo Family was also trying to strengthen the influence their family possesses.

    Upon entering the hotel that was arranged for Tianjing by the hosts, they discovered that there were already many participating squadrons that have arrived in Stuart City. The hotel was already pack to the brim with well known to unknown people. From the crowd, Wang Zhong was even able to spot the little cute boy Lei Bing from Aurora City that had fought against him in the OP. Standing around a few exceedingly sturdy andrge men, he wore a strange set of robes to indicate his status as a student of Aurora Academy. The only gripe was them wearing such thick clothes in the middle of summer, causing Wang Zhong to feel hot and sweaty just from looking at them.

    This was the first time that he had seen so many students hailing from the all the distant ces within the federation. Dressed in various kinds of strange uniforms and possessing unique irs too inumerable to count, everyone present were brimming with excitement. With everyone being youths, all of them were now brimming with hopes and dreams.

    "Hey, fellow student. Which academy do you hail from?" as the Tianjing squadron went forward to register their names, a little fellow with a crew cut walked towards them, speaking out in enthusiastic fashion as he sent his greetings.

    "Tianjing Academy."

    "Ah? Whew, I''m lucky." the little crew cut fellow clearly hasn''t heard of Tianjing Academy, causing him to gawk for a bit before finally reacting. With a smile, he said, "I''m sorry. There''re too many squads participating in this CHF. I''m Carmell from the Lightning Dragon Academy! Being allocated to the same hotel makes us friends of fate. There''s a cold food meeting held tomorrow within the hotel, and the various great squadrons will all be present in attendance. I hope that our fellow students from Tianjing Academy are able to make it to this meeting. It''ll be held at 8pm, and is located at the great hall on the 2nd floor of the hotel."

    The little crew cut fellow enthusiastically handed over a simple letter of invitation, before courteously saying his goodbyes and heading towards other people present in the crowd.

    "Looks like its quite lively here, huh." said Ma Dong as he took a look at the invitation letter. "I''ve not heard of a Lightning Dragon Academy, heh? Are they trying to organize a group?"

    "Don''t underestimate this Lightning Dragon Academy." at this moment, there was already a person cutting in to reply to Ma Dong''s words. The one who said those words was a youth wearing a pair of thick rimmed spectacles, holding arge bunch of documents in his hands. "They managed to win their way into the top 16 of the officialpetition two CHFs ago, and are rated as B rank as a whole through the internal documentation. They''re considered to be a veteran squadron of the western area."

    "Internal documentation? Where did you get them? Can you let me take a look at them?" Ma Dong felt rtively interested upon hearing the words of the youth. Matters like gathering information was his original job as the leader of the squadron.

    "You can go and buy it yourself at the kiosk. Just turn left after exiting that door. It costs a hundred credits for a copy. Anyone can get their hands on it."

    "Tskk..how can they be called as internal documentations then." replied Ma Dong as he flung his mouth to a side.

    Pushing his spectacles up, a chilling glint shed across his eyes as the bespectacled male said, "Don''t underestimate these documentations! Compared to the information I possessed, there''s not a single bit on it that is out of ce! Such a documentation list should be the work of some specialists!"

    The degree of severity present within his voice spike the interest in everyone. Panning her head over, Hymin asked " Hey, handsome. What the verdict of our Tianjing Academy indicated by the documentation? What''s the rank?"

    "Tianjing Academy...let me see. I don''t think I''ve see it before¡­" replied the male as he flipped through the documentation. "The highest ranking given by the documentation is S, with A, B, C, D given sessively. There''s are too many squadrons that are participating in this year''s CHF, about quite a few time more in fact. Therefore, the division between the ranks are naturally more minute. Truthfully speaking, a squadron that is being able to be ranked at B by the documentation could already be considered to be a strong squadron. As for A rank...ah, I''ve found it."

    Raising his head to look at the Tianjing crowd, the male gave a slight cough before continuing. "You''re being evaluated within the C rank...there''s no need to get disappointed. There are many squadrons that are evaluated to be of D rank within this eliminationpetition."

    It was within expectations that Tianjing Academy wouldn''t be able to obtain a high evaluation due to its past results, something that everyone understand in their hearts. It''s probable that they did not obtain a straight D ranking due to their victory over Adolf.

    Nevertheless, hearing it from someone''s mouth still caused them to feel slightly unhappy, though the kind hearted constion present within the eyes of the bespectacled male caused everyone to feel amicable towards him. With a smile, Wang Zhong said, "I''m Wang Zhong from the Tianjing Squadron. How do I address you?"

    Extending his hand out, the bespectacled male replied. "Giant God Peak Academy, Dicaprio. I''m the guy that will surely shock the world in the near future."

    Everyone instantly felt sweat seeping out of their foreheads upon hearing his reply; looks like there''re quite a few narcissistic fellows present in thepetition. After handling their check in and arriving to his room, Wang Zhong received a Skylink message that caused him to feel endless emotions surging within him. It''s Carolyn''s reply! She has arranged for a meeting! Oh my god! Over the past few days, Wang Zhong always assumed that she had already forgotten about him.

    Now, Ma Dong has arrived within the conversation. "Exactly what''s the matter needing you to need to have a face to have a face to face conversation with me? I''ve tossed my beloved Mi mi aside just to hear you speak. Do you see that resentful gaze from her that looked as though she suspect something going on between us?"

    "Stop being a lecher and go straight to the point. I need you professional opinion!" said Wang Zhong in a cautious fashion, causing a nervous expression to appear on Ma Dong''s face. Just as Wang Zhong had finished with his statement, a furious roar broke out within the room.

    "Is that for real?"

    "Hush! Do you remember me telling you about her? She''s from the Stuart Family! I''ve never imagined that she¡­"

    "Are you saying that you two have notmunicated for such a long time, and that she had arranged a meeting with you just as we had arrived in here?" said Ma Dong in a slow manner after regaining his senses from the initial shock.

    "That''s right. You know me, right? Truthfully speaking, I don''t care what kind of status she has. The only thing I care is whether she has the same kind of thoughts as me. It''s better to have both willing parties for such a matter." said Wang Zhong.

    "Ha ha! This is the first time I''ve seen such an expression on your face! I feel that there''s no point in being scared about it. Just man it up for today and see for yourself tomorrow! What''s more, you''re not any weaker than her. Your brother will definitely support you. All the best! If you''re able to hook up with the Stuart Family''s little princess, it will be equivalent to you will the championship of the CHF!" replied Ma Dong as he pumped his hands and feet in support. Immediately, our professor Ma Dong started to transmit his knowledge to our student Wang Zhong, especially on the mannerisms of aristocrats. Although he wasn''t sure that these would have their uses in tomorrow''s meeting, getting to know about these would cause him to not treat the hand washing water as drinking water and throw his face in the process.

    On the early morning of the second day, Wang Zhong woke up to see Ma Dong carrying a white coloured western suit as he walked over. "Fortunately, there''re lots of 24 hour shopping districts in Stuart. Come, wear this! When meeting with the goddess, dressing up properly is the least you can do!"

    "Why does it have to be such an egg white white again? Can the style be changed?" said Wang Zhong as he rubbed his nose. "Won''t to be too ostentatious? Carolyn doesn''t care about these things. I feel that its better for me to dress in a more casual fashion."

    "Fuck! How can you not be ostentatious when chasingdies? What''s more, don''t you know what kind of ce the imperial flower gardens are? If you are dressed in anything more casual, you might not be even able to enter their grounds!"ying the western suit on the bed, Ma Dong continued with his berating. "This is something that your brother had picked after running around a few shopping districts. This is a 100% pure gentlemen''s outfit! Hurry up and stop hesitating already!"

 Chapter 325: chapter 325 - The use of a bosom friend

    Chapter 325: chapter 325 - The use of a bosom friend

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    With a smile hanging on his face, Wang Zhong climbed out of his bed and started to change his clothes. These formal suits always don''t feel quite right when worn. Although the tailor-made seams were able topletely exemplify his perfect masculine physique, every single corner of the suit felt tight and stiff, what more of those people who wore than on a frequent basis.

    "There are a lot of rules present in ces like the Imperial flower gardens. When service is provided to you, you definitely have to give a small tip, therefore you have to always have money in your suit pocket. I''ve helped in this aspect. Just a single bill per time will do. When you''re ordering stuff, you might get confused with those messy and ridiculous names. Just react in a gentlemanly manner and let Carolyn order. Just choose the same items as her will do. And this¡­. And that¡­"

    Whilst helping Wang Zhong with his necktie, Ma Dong continued to chatter and jabber on in the former''s ear.

    "Where the hell did all theseplicated stuff pop out from? Isn''t it just a coffee shop?"

    "Yeah yeah yeah. I''ve already informed you about the things you should know. It''s up to you whether or not if you want to feint it or not. I''m still hoping for you to bring the goddess back to our hotel, okay. I estimate that it will immediately cause those bunch of fellows in this hotel to get shell-shocked, haha! If that happens, I''ll join in the fun with you!"

    Hearing Ma Dong''s words, Wang Zhong could not help butugh out loud. Sorting out his outfit, he tugged at the corners of his suit before said, "I''m going!"

    this was the first time Wang Zhong had epted Ma Dong''s style of wearing a pure egg white suit. Everything was for the sake of Carolyn. Perhaps I might look slightly smarter.

    "Good luck!" cing his hands on top of his head, Ma Dong proceeded to draw a heart shape with his fingers.

    Upon Wang Zhong leaving the room, the smile present on Ma Dong''s face slowly disappeared. At this moment, he could not help but sigh. He was indeed¡­scared shitless.

    Was there any use in the stuff he had taught? Truthfully speaking, they weren''t worth a shit. Compared to Carolyn, a mere son of the Assassin Family''s investigator was no different to a beggar. Frankly speaking, with Wang Zhong current level of strength, there still might be a show that could y out if Carolyn was from a branch family of the Stuart Family. However...there''s not even a single bit of possibility with her. It was precisely due to Wang Zhong being his brother that caused Ma Dong to stay even calmer and collected. Nevertheless, he did not speak out to Wang Zhong about this in the end. Only Wang Zhong himself could settle this matter.

    If such a girl was to have any interest in him, she would absolutely not wait more than half a year without making any contact at all. Such a situation would absolutely not happen in any ordinary rtionship of love. Ma Dong knew all too well about Wang Zhong''s personality and character. With regards tobat and fighting strength, he could fight a hundred by himself. However, he was absolutely unqualified in his understandings towards women.

    A true aristocratic family held status, family history and position with importance. With many capable youths within the federation, these aristocratic family would seek out to attract them with a rather enthusiastic attitude. However, they would absolutely hold a different attitude when ites to the seeking of marriage for their sessors. Even with the pressureing from within the family, from the information Ma Dong could obtain from the most recent of news about Carolyn, he could tell that she was absolutely not a simpledy at all. She absolutely not just a beautifuldy, possessing strength and status to match. Within the entirety of the federation, the number of people that couldpare her could be counted with one''s fingers. She was definitely a towering figure amongst women and powerhouses.

    However, such a woman would definitely not forsake her everything just for the so-called love. In fact, Ma Dong felt that something like love would simply not exist in the eyes of a woman like her. If not, just a slight thought about Wang Zhong''s status and she would not let their date be located in a ce like the Imperial Flower Gardens.

    Perhaps I''m thinking too much into it. Ma Dong could smell the vouring out from any little sliver about this date. However, he could not make himself speak out in the face of the enthusiasm shown by Wang Zhong. There were times where reality was much more useful than advice. Naturally, it would be for the best if his assumptions were wrong. It''s a pity though that he waspletely unable to aid Wang Zhong in any way for this matter. Therefore, being a brother, the only thing Ma Dong could do was to pray for his brother within his heart.

    Being a coffee shop, the Imperial Flower Gardens had slightly overwhelmed the mindset of Wang Zhong. To him, a coffee shop was a ce to drink coffee and other drinks. However, as entering the grounds of the Imperial Flower Gardens, dazzling sights filled every inch of his view. Upon entering, a waiter wearing white gloves gave him a 90-degree bow, causing Wang Zhong to start doubting if he had walked into the right ce or not. Furthermore, ording to Ma Dong, the coffee served here are all 100% natural and organic coffee, produced solely from the Zhao Family''s coffee gardens, and not the blended types thatprise of ordinary coffee.

    How is this a coffee shop? Indeed, the aristocrats really know how to enjoy life. Having just entered this ce, he was already able to smell the unique scent of coffee that was able to refresh one''s mind.

    "Miss Carolyn''s private room is located at room number 1." said the waiter in a rather courteous manner. Upon hearing Carolyn''s name, his attitude be even more courteous as he said, "This way please."

    Thinking about the fact that he was about to see Carolyn again caused emotions to surge within Wang Zhong. Despite it being half a year, the feeling of first love that had appeared within him had always be locked firmly within his memories.

    Using the words of Ma Dong, Wang Zhong was a deadbeat otaku, often living within his own world. While he was putting effort into his training, time didn''te to a stop. Time was also continuing on for Carolyn, who was living an even richer and splendid life. Naturally, in view of how outstanding Wang Zhong is, Ma Dong felt there still might be a 1 in a 100 chance for a sneak attack to seed, as after all, Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King!

    Pushing the door over, a beautiful figure appeared before Wang Zhong. However, upon taking a closer look, Wang Zhong gawked in response.

    It''s actually...not Carolyn.

    Wang Zhong was stunned, to the point of even forgetting of giving a tip to the waiter than had guided him here. There was a female present within the room, possessing a simr kind of youthful beauty and heroic aura. In fact, she was someone that Wang Zhong knew about.

    Divian waved her hand towards the waiter, causing thetter to tactically retreat back in response, before respectfully closing the door.

    In an extremely respectful manner, Divian stood up, smiling towards Wang Zhong before saying. "You must be Wang Zhong, right? I''m Divian, and I''m Carolyn''s best friend. Due to some matters, she''s unable to make it today, so she had let mee here as her representative. You wouldn''t mind, right, fellow student Wang Zhong?"

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong gave a faint smile in response. Despite feeling slightly surprised, his mind was still within reason. Sitting before Divian, he looked straight towards her. After their fight in the OP, he did not have sense of unfamiliarity with Divan anymore.

    With a smile, Divian asked. "Is there anything you want to drink?"

    "Anything will be fine. You should know that I''m not familiar with these things." replied Wang Zhong with a shrug. He''s wasn''tfortable of acting pretentious at all. To him, being straightforward was much better.

    "Waiter, give me 2 cups of Icy Dragon Extreme Ind." pressing the button on the table, Divian causally ordered 2 cups of coffee, before starting to size Wang Zhong in detail. Upon entering the room, he had clearly appeared slightly nervous. However, upon seeing herself, he had turned calm and tranquil.

    This was slightly strange in her eyes. Carolyn, Mo Xingchen, Gui Xinying and herself were given the titles of The Four Great Princesses by the younger generation of the Freedom Federation, with some calling them the Goddesses of Freedom. It was extremely rare of a male of her age to appear that natural before her.

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong didn''t give her a considerably favourable first impression. In the first ce, he wasn''t handsome, appearing exceedingly ordinary look. Dressed in a fresh suit that clearly appeared to be newly bought, the tight necktie had caused him to feel exceedingly ufortable. The surprise and awkwardness he had disyed upon stepping into the Imperial Flower Gardens had caused him to radiate an uncouth andmoner-like aura. He was absolutely an ordinary person. It wasn''t that Divian had any discrimination towards ordinary people, but taking into consideration of Carolyn, such an image was aplete mismatch if ced besides her. In truth, she was unable to imagine the image of the two standing together in the public.

    The only thing that caused a deep impression within Divan would be the sincerity and self-confidence Wang Zhong extruded from his eyes. However, truth to be told, such things were the most cheaply priced andpletely useless in the eyes of aristocrats, to the point of being able to be judged by the phrase "a frog within a well".

 Chapter 326: chapter 326 - Let Down Everything

    Chapter 326 - Let Down Everything

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    She had to be an evil person for today.

    If this brat wasn''t tactful, Divian wouldn''t mind teaching him a lesson for the sake of her friend. Tianjing Academy, and such a male...the disparity was indeed too, too far apart. Truthfully speaking, Divian was curious as to how such an ordinary male would be able to cause a love story like romantic feelings to blossom within Carolyn? She had loads of imaginary thoughts before seeing him for the first time. However, upon truly meeting him in person, she felt that all of her hypotheses werepletely impossible to happen.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong was also sizing Divian up. Now being able to see her in person, he was able to sense the exuberant soul power and vitality radiating out from her body, despite her best attempts to suppress them. Indeed, she was very powerful. Looks like she did not even use 50% of her full strength during their fight in the OP.

    Although she had yet to say anything about today''s date, Divian did not feel the slightest bit of awkwardness as she spoke out, "Truthfully speaking, Carolyn had asked me to speak a few words to you, fellow student Wang Zhong."

    "He he. Please, do say." said Wang Zhong after taking a deep breath. He did not wait to keep an act up, with him indeed not being calm at all.

    Divian started to speak in an extremely cautious tone. "Carolyn had asked me to tell you that the period of time she spent in Tianjing had be a beautiful memory for her. Nevertheless, this isn''t love. You two aren''tpatible at all. I hope that we''ll be passers-by when if we are to bump into each other in the future."

    Truthfully speaking, Wang Zhong already had his suspicions when he wasn''t able to spot Carolyn upon his entry into this room. Despite that, he still held a sliver of anticipation within his heart. After waiting for more than half a year, waiting a few minutes more for the result wouldn''t hurt.

    After remaining silent for a while, he said, "Are those her heartfelt words?"

    With a smile, Divian replied, "I know what you''re thinking about. You''re worried whether its pressureing from her family, right? I feel that you should be clear that you two truly have not reached to such a level yet. Furthermore, why do you think I''m here today? I''m her best friend, and I''m personally helping her to ry those words. She really wanted that period of time to be a beautiful memory. If not...there''s truly no need to go through with so much trouble."

    Faced with such words, Wang Zhong didn''t give his reply immediately. He was extremely, extremely clear about what Divian had said, to the point of being iparably clear. He was unable to find any fault with her words. The memories during that period were real. However, it was merely a small interlude in her rich and plentiful life, causing him to feel slightly bitter and astringent.

    Divian could feel the change in the expression present on his face. At this moment, the enthusiasm and anticipation had already dissipated, appearing as though his hope had been destroyed.

    It came to no surprise that Divian remain quiet within her seat, already prepared to ept the various changes that woulde out from Wang Zhong. Her second objectiveing here was to restrain any of Wang Zhong''s harmful responses within this room. Being the sessor of the family hosting the CHF greatpetition, matters like sex scandals must not happen to her.

    With a bitter smile on his face, Wang Zhong shook his head as he took a deep breath. Exhaling deeply, a sliver of a smile appeared on his face as he said, "Thank you. Also, good bye."

    So straight forward?

    Divian was immediately stunned by Wang Zhong. She had imagined the various kinds of responses that woulde out from Wang Zhong and had even prepared various kinds of ways to diffuse them. To her, she just wanted to kill this brat''s heart, that''s all to it. However, who would have expected that not a single one of her strategies woulde into y.

    Looking at the figure disappearing into the distance, a few points of admiration surfaced from Divian''s original disdain for the former. At the very least, Carolyn''s previous vision wasn''t too bad, as this fellow was a man of disposition.

    The air of Stuart City was clean and good, something that was hard to find in Tianjing. The levels of radiation within the city was also rather thin, causing the afternoon sunlight streaming down into therge streets to appeared slightly eye piercing.

    Walking down along this luxurious and dazzling looking Imperial Flower Gardens and enjoying the exuberant summer weather, Wang Zhong removed the necktie that he had worn for the whole afternoon. Taking a deep breath and exhale, he casually tossed the tight western suit over his shoulder.

    Was he sad?

    Just a little bit. However, what Divian had said wasn''t wrong. The reason behind the so called start of his rtionship with Carolyn was mainly due to his own impulsive actions.

    Regardless of that overbearing kiss, or that deration style of confession he had said to her that she was his girlfriend, his thought processes then were too childish and immature. Although he was an idiot then, those were indeed his most true and sincere thoughts then. Therefore, there was of no worth for him to regret about it.

    There was a phase from Ma Dong that perfectly describes this. One''s first love is there to be discarded, or perhaps be thrown away.

    "Ma Dong Dong, I''ve lost my first love! Come over and drink with me!" said Wang Zhong after opening his Skylink.

    "What a trivial matter, bro! I''ll give you a piece of true advice. Today, she had ignored your love. Tomorrow, you''ll make sure that she cannot climb up!" replied Ma Dong, his voice sounding exceedingly resounding. That''s because Ma Dong was already at the entrance. He had been waiting for Wang Zhong all along. Regardless of the result, Wang Zhong would always need a brother by his side

    Upon waking on the next day, Wang Zhong was unexpectedly feeling happy and free from worry. He had drunk with Ma Dong to the dead of night, rambling incoherently to the point of not even knowing about what he was talking about. Nevertheless, he felt exceedingly happy, with his emotions being much, much better than yesterday. In the end, the CHF greatpetition was what he needed to face, with the hopes of his academy resting on his back.

    As he reached the dining hall, Scarlet and the other girls were in the midst of having their breakfast.

    "Ha, its so rare for our righteous great captain to engorge in a drinking session." said Hymin with a grin as she looked towards Wang Zhong.

    "I don''t know what the hell is going on with you and ma Dong." Mmi chimed in. She was also confused while Ma Dong would go crazy and have a drinking session with Wang Zhong. To her, thetter had always been extremely rational. This was an especially sensitive time for the entire Tianjing squadron. It was fortunate that no one cared about their Tianjing Squadron, if not other people would definitely assume that the Tianjing captain was letting himself go.

    Hearing their words, Wang Zhong felt embarrassed and guilty. Indeed, he knew that he wasn''t firm and resolute enough in his heart. Feeling concerned, Scarlet asked, "Are you out of your hangover? From the looks of it, you don''t seem to be all too good."

    " I''m already fully resurrected. I need to rx from time to time. I''m also an ordinary person, okay. Just treat it as me letting blowing off some steam."replied Wang Zhong with a smile.

    Hearing his reply, everyone present didn''t reply with any ridiculement. Even they were feeling the pressure on their shoulders, what more about Wang Zhong being the captain. It would be abnormal if he doesn''t. Letting off some steam once in a while would make people feel that Wang Zhong like any ordinary person. Naturally, everyone here would freak out if they were to know what really had happened, Although Ma Dong had a loud mouth, he would definitely not speak about this matter to anyone. Only Scarlet had sensed a bit of the underlying matter. Nevertheless, she did not ask anymore than that. With Wang Zhong''s character, he would absolutely not feel any pressure towards iing challenges. On the contrary, he would get more and more pumped up. Clearly, yesterday''s matter was due to some other issue other than the CHF. 9 out of 10 chances, this had to do with Wang Zhong''s emotional matters.

    Could it be that mysterious girlfriend of his?

    To this day, even Scarlet didn''t feel that the possibility of this wasn''t too high. This was absolutely not the way to love someone. With her level of intelligence, Scarlet clearly didn''t want to do something like sprinkling salt on his wounds. There were many times were the truly smart people weren''t as smart as they would be.

    After having his breakfast, the whole day passed by in an extremely busy manner, with the registrations of the various great squadrons and other trifling preparations being started. Due to the the huge number of participants, the various designated hotels have been taking in the squadrons via batches. After a whole day, the registration process has yet to end. It was only at night did the basic matters were finally sorted out. At that time, the ssy cold dinner meet held in the hotel was about to start.

    This cold dinner meet was hosted by the Lightning Dragon Academy. With more than 400 squadrons participating in this CHF, it was natural that not everyone could fit in this hotel. There were approximately 30 odd squadrons staying in this hotel,prising of 2 to 300 people, with basically all of them attending this meet. The atmosphere appeared rather lively, with unfamiliar people surrounding everyone from all sizes. However, one point to take note was that everyone present here was of a high standard, as everyone present here were outstanding people in their respective regions and districts. Being able to participate in this CHF, was already something to be praised about. Therefore, everyone wore their "I''m an elite" smile on their faces.

 Chapter 327: chapter 327 - The arrangements of weaklings

    Chapter 327: chapter 327 - The arrangements of weaklings

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Being evaluated as a B rank academy, the Lightning Dragon Academy was considered as the highest ranked academy staying in this hotel. Through this method, they were nning to exert a presence over everyone staying within this hotel.

    Although such an evaluation didn''t have any credibility like the Mo''s lists. It''s said that they were based on one''s results from the past few years as well as the standards of the members that make up a squadron. Therefore, it can be considered to hold some weight.

    Squadrons ranked A and above were universally considered to be able to qualify for the officialpetition, and truly possessed the strength to back that up. B rank squadrons would need to gamble their luck for a qualifying opportunity. Naturally, they possessed a certain level of the explosive factor. In simple terms, they have the potential to qualify. As for C and D ranks, they were here only to spice and enjoy the atmosphere, or in other words, side characters. Squadrons being evaluated to these two ranks basically don''t have too good of a result in the recent years. However, the individual members of these squadrons might still be able to give a good performance in the CHF, obtaining a better future for themselves.

    The Tianjing squadron wasn''t considered to be the lowest ranking squadron living within this hotel, though they were far from obtaining the qualifications to be the main characters here. Furthermore, all of the information points to Tianjing not doing a good job in the recent years. Therefore, it''s best for them to stop talking and start listening.

    Many voices and discussions were going on in the surroundings, with the topics ranging from one end to another. Nevertheless, regardless of the topic, no one present here was silly enough to reveal the strength of their squadron. They would either boast or change the topic, though the topic being diverted to the most was about All Mouthy King.

    It had to be said that the appearance of All Mouthy King on the Mo Family''s list had indeed caused a huge ruckus within the various participating squadrons. After all, the information provided in the Mo Family''s video was truly too little. Not even All Mouthy King''s name, the academy he was attending and other details were not provided. Yet, they had unexpected ced him in the list of the top ten all rounded experts to appear in the CHF! This was clearly a contradiction.

    How was the Mo Family so confident that the All Mouthy King would participate in thispetition?

    This doubt has always existed ever since the appearance of the video on that day. When the announcement was made in that video, even Wang Zhong couldn''t wrap his mind around it. He had even assumed that the Mo Family had indeed possessed a heaven-defying ability that allowed them to obtain information about him. However, the result was clearly not what he had assumed.

    The various squadrons that had attended the cold dinner meet were clearly extremely focused on this question. This was something that was bugging everyone that was attending this CHF.

    "It''s said that this was the verdict obtained through the use of the Heaven''s Fate Master''s ability of her highness Mo Xingchen. There''s a 9 out of 10 chance that All Mouthy King will appear in the CHF."

    "That''s something that I too have heard. I feel that this is the most reliable exnation for this. Exactly which family does All Mouthy Kinge from? Tsk tsk. With him participating, which garbage squadron can change their fate?"

    "Ha ha! You''re too naive. I dare to bet that he''s definitely a secret weapon of some big family. Furthermore, there are 9 out of 10 chances that its one of the 10 great families. I dare to use my stiff and giant little brother as a coteral."

    "Scram off, you disgusting fellow."

    "One of the federation''s four princesses, her highness Mo Xingchen? The only Heaven''s Fate Master of the federation! I''ve heard that its an existence that was hailed to a god like status within the dark era! I''ll definitely not doubt her!"

    "It''s best to not have such blind fate, okay. If you''re talking about the strength of the Heaven''s Fate Master during the dark era, I''ll consider it to be a piece of reliable news. However, her highness Mo Xingchen had treated the verdict of All Mouthy King participating as a challenge to temper the verdict strength of her Heaven''s Fate ability. Compared to us, she has to use a different training method. For us, we have to train our bodies and soul power. As for her, what she needs to do is to train the strength of her spiritual soul."

    "There''s a 70 to 80% chance that its reliable."

    "Right now, everyone is only curious to find out exactly who All Mouthy King is. Although there are lots of experts participating in this CHF, truth to be told, there''s only these few people present at the top of thedder. There are lots of people saying that All Mouthy King should not be a freshman."

    "That''s right. I''ve heard that he seems to be a smurf of Gui Hao? Truth to be told, they had a slight simrity between their fighting styles. They''re especially exquisite and meticulous in the littlest of things. As for those cross des, what if they are a trump card that Gui Hao is creating?"

    "It shouldn''t be Gui Hao. After all, being a person of such a high profile, his style ispletely different from the low profile actions of All Mouthy King. I feel that he''s extremely simr to senior Rennes of the Stuart Academy. He''s also an all rounded type that possessed absolute skill in long and close rangebat. What''s more, senior Rennes just so happened to possess a fire attribute special ability!"

    "All of you are talking on baseless grounds! That''s impossible! If he''s Gui Hao, the top 10 soldiers will be the top 9 soldiers. If its Rennes, there will be one less from the 5 great long ranged soldiers. The Mo Family will never let the same person enter their lists twice."

    "Even the Mo Family''s doesn''t know the exact details about All Mouthy King, so all of these can be possible exnations."

    In such an environment, the people from Tianjing Academy generally kept a lower profile. To them, All Mouthy King was too, too far away from them.

    "Everyone, please keep quiet. Everyone, please keep quiet." someone walked up the already prepared podium.

    Appearing to be of 17 to 18 years of age, the person didn''t have a tall or big stature. Dressed in the uniform of with the emblem of the Lightning Dragon Insignia emzoned on it, a faint smile was present on his face while a ss of red wine was held in his hand. Facing the crowd of people before him, he appeared calm andposed. Looking towards what seemed like the ce where a few leading figures were present, he spoke out. "Good evening everyone, I''m Casio from the Lightning Dragon Academy. Being able to stay with everyone that have arrived at this hotel from distance ces can be considered to be a kind of fate. I''ve prepared a simple meal for everyone to share and eat together. First, let me offer a toast to everyone."

    ËÄÖÜµÄ»ØÓ¦ÉùÓÐ²»ÉÙ,Ëµ×Å¿ÍÌ×µÄ»°,µ«¸ü¶àÈË¶¼ÊÇÔÚ¿´×ÅËû,Õâ¼Ò»ï¸ãÕâÃ´´ó³¡Ãæ,¿Ï¶¨Ò²ÊÇÓÐÊ²Ã´»°ÏëËµ,ÕâÒ²ÊÇ´ó¶àÊýÈË¹ýÀ´µÄÐËÈ¤.

    Quite a few responses rang out from the surroundings. Although he had spoken in a courteous manner, more people were currently judging him for his actions. Having created such a big event like this would definitely be indicative of him having some words to say. Therefore, it had attracted the attention the majority of the people.

    "I believe that everyone present here should have already taken a look at the so called Internal Documentation that was being sold at the entrance of the hotel. Did any of you pay attention to some of the rules and special points within it?" with a smile, Casio started to speak out. "All of the squadrons being allocated to stay in this hotel are evaluated to be of B rank and below. I believe that everyone should understand what that means. Bluntly speaking, regardless of how the hosts and the squadrons that are sitting at the top of thedder say, we all are considered to be cannon fodder, sheep waiting to go under the ughter house to spice up the CHF. Therefore, they had allocated all of us together in one ce. He he. We''re really being looked down on."

    Just thest sentence from him was able to cause everyone below to quieten down. Regardless of how unhappy one was, what he said was the truth. What''s more, the "looked down on" was inclusive of his Lightning Dragon Academy.

    "Even if we''re cannon fodders, we too have our pride and dignity." Casio''s words started to change direction. "Is everyone truly willing to be stepping stones for those elite aristocrats? I don''t know what the thoughts of everyone are. However, at the very lease, our Lightning Dragon Academy and I, Casio, don''t have such thoughts! Regardless of whichpetition zone our Lightning Dragon Academy is allocated in, regardless of what kind of opponents wee in face to face with, we will never give up without a fight!"

    "Since everyone''s over here, this can be considered to be sort fate ying in our hands. On the other hand, I hope that everyone can value this fate and for a degree of cohesion. In the eyes of those elite aristocrats, our individual strengths might appear extremely weak. However, when wee together, even they would not be able to underestimate us. From the information I''m able to obtain, there is 1 important challenge within thepetition is a test for everyone to live out in the wilderness. As long as we group up, who knows whether we are able to create miracles or not!"

    "Aren''t you being slightly too unrealistic, captain Casio? As for your so called group, what is there to group about?"

    "During the survival test, if everyonees together to face our opponents, we will be able to defend ourselves from all sides. If we''re lucky enough to eliminate a few well-known squadrons, it will allow us to spread out names out under the heavens!"

    At this moment, quite a few people appeared to start to get the gist of what Casio was implying as they said, "What you''re implying, captain Casio, is that¡­"

    "Free for all elimination?"

 Chapter 328: chapter 328 - Clear the grounds

    Chapter 328: chapter 328 - Clear the grounds

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "Did you manage to get some inside information, captain Casio? Is there any way to confirm this information?"

    "That''s not quite possible. With such high attention given to this CHF, apetition method where unfair conditions would be able to easily manifest would not be allowed to happen." even Mmi was being drawn in by Casio''s rhythm. One had to admit that there was indeed a possibility that what Casio said could happen. Nevertheless, it was still a warped and distorted view of reality.

    Scarlet shook her head, not giving anyment about this. Recently, she had also been thinking about this exact problem and had even discussed it with Wang Zhong. With so many people participating in this CHF, the first round of challenges should have a quick and vicious way of elimination. Admittedly, the federation has ced its focus on squadrons. However, the truth of this matter was that the CHF was an elitepetition that ced individual strength as the number 1 spot. This was truly a headache for the Tianjing Squadron, as the standard of their individual members was extremely uneven. Although they would be able to fill the gaps during group battles, there was a possibility of them being eliminated if individual tests were conducted. When that happens, losing just a single person would cause theirbat strength to drop in the face of such multi-pronged attacks.

    "Ha ha. I naturally don''t have any inside information. Everything is based on spection." replied Casio as he pointed to his head. " However, I hope that everyone takes some time to think about my suggestion. At the very least, there''s no harm in doing so. Naturally, when enemies meet on a narrow path, each one for himself. I''ve nothing to say about that."

    Hearing that, everyone nodded their heads in agreement. To be honest, they had indeed not been treated with respect and were looked down on. However, that didn''t mean that they don''t have any thoughts flowing within their heads. The weak should always group up. Who''s to say that they won''t get the chance to surge towards the heavens?

    Casio''s words were indeed rather provocative. In the beginning, everyone had only attended meet just to have a look and observe the general situation. However, every single sentence that Casio said had caused responses toe out from quite a few people.

    "If you feel that what I said is reasonable, fellow friends who have the same thoughts as me can sign up over here to indicate your acknowledgement of joining this alliance. Naturally, I''ll definitely not force anyone who doesn''t want to. Regardless of whether you sign up or not, everyone here will be good friends!" said Casio as he raised his wine ss up, before closing his speech with "Let those fellows that treat us as cannon fodder and helpless sheep see how ghostly the faces of those haughty elite aristocrats will be when we coborate and take action against them!"

    Thunderous apuse instantly filled the grand hall. Frankly speaking, despite not having seen through the Internal Documentation being sold at the hotel entrance, the majority of the people had a considerable level of understanding towards their own academies. There were truly very little enthusiastic C rank squadrons like Tianjing present here. With the majority being of C and D ranked, they had already festered the thought of treating this CHF as a full expense paid holiday trip.

    However, this doesn''t mean that they were thirsting for honour or glory. This was originally a hopeless matter. However, if an alternative eliminationpetition was enacted due to the overwhelming number of participating squadrons, and everyone had really grouped up...

    What if, what if, by the off chance that our academy can truly achieve sess?

    To those ordinary C or D rank or even B rank squadrons, such possibilities were extremely lethal.

    "What captain Casio said isn''t wrong. For what reason do we have to be cannon fodders or fat sheep? Just for the sake of propping up those elite aristocrats, we''ve alle from distant ces just to being tempering exercises and stepping stones for them! I, am, not, willing!"

    "Group up! Group up! Everyone let''s group up. If that situation truly appears, we''ll do a reversal and step on those elite aristocrats!"

    "What the fuck do those aristocrats think they are! It''s us that are the greatest!"

    At this moment, while the entire great hall started to brim with liveliness, Scarlet had remained extremely calm and collected. Frankly speaking, Casio thoughts and actions were correct in the face of the general situation. However, reality doesn''t work like that. Unreliable teammates are generally more dangerous than facing one''s opponents. This Casio''s really formidable to achieve everything that happened today. At the very least, he has proved his ability to lead through his actions today.

    Nevertheless, the Tianjing Squadron were any fat sheep squadron. With trump cards like Wang Zhong and Grai, Scarlet had evaluated themselves to be of a B rank squadron at the very least. Therefore, they simply don''t need to mix around with the people around them.

    Faced with Scarlet''s graceful decline, Casio returned it with a faint smile, before symbolically speaking some courteous words.

    Not all of the squadrons present in the great hall were interested in such matters. Although Scarlet''s way of finding an excuse was rtively okay, the B rank Extreme Light Squadron hailing from the northern regions who had been showing off their rtively smelly attitude had given an outright refusal in response to Casio''s invitation, and had even left immediately after that. Their smelly attitude was especially true for a little brat by the name of Lei Bing, which just so happened to be the fellow that was taught a lesson by All Mouthy King in the OP. The cold gaze of disdain shooting out from his eyes caused Casio to be slightly unhappy.

    As for a C rank squadron like Tianjing, they were dregs in his eyes. To him, one more or one less wouldn''t really matter at all.

    Nevertheless, their captain had actually note for his dinner meet. Just this no show equated to not giving him face. Even though they were only a C rank squadron, they already had a problem with courtesy.

    As the Tianjing Squadron left the venue, Casio rubbed his chin, before immediately informing Carmell to cross out Tianjing Academy from his list.

    ...

    Wang Zhong did not know that he had been added into Casio''s "cklist". At this very moment, he was having a drink. Naturally, it wasn''t as crazy as yesterday. To him, he just wanted to calm his heart down from the surging emotions he had experienced yesterday. The matter about Carolyn has been tossed aside by him, though he still needed to deal with the repercussions present in his heart. Therefore, he had proceeded to walk out, all by himself, covering a long distance in the process. He did not know where he was heading to, walking along until he discovered this bar. Walking inside, he had started to drink. There were times were drinking was indeed a way to allow people to be clear headed and find relief.

    Naturally, he did not need to call Ma Dong to apany him for today, and won''t head to the point of being dead drunk like yesterday. Having found a rather clear and neat little bar, he ordered a few sses of beer and some apanying dishes. Hearing the smoothing music ying within the bar, he felt his emotions turning better and better. The Tianjing Squadron aren''t participating in this CHF just to mix around and have fun. Their goal was to enter the quarterfinals of the officialpetition at the very least. Although people wouldugh their teeth off if they were to hear it, being All Mouthy King, such a low goal wasn''t considered as anything to him. What he needed to do was to be confident with his strength. As Wang Zhong''s gaze gradually regained their normalvy, the surging hot bloodedness started to roar out from his bones. Let''s treat today as thest day of my rest. Tomorrow will be the start of my all out fight. I really have to thank Scarlet. Regardless of how irresponsibly I am, she would always handle every matter well. If it was any other squad mate, that person would have rebelled long ago.

    As such thoughts flowed through Wang Zhong''s mind, therge door of the bar was shoved violently open by someone.

    A cold and cruel looking male dressed in a ck western suit walked and shouted out, "We''ve reserved this entire ce. Everyone here scram out immediately!"

    His tone and words were slightly too rampant and overbearing. Although Stuart City wasn''t some imperial capital, there were truly many, many people with money and power. If one was to head to any big street, one would be easily able to meet 1 or 2 famous people originating from some aristocratic family. What''s more, from the looks of it, this fellow appeared to be somewhat of a barbarian. Can he even appreciate alcohol? The items sold here weren''t cheap. Therefore, the people that were able to eat and drink here were ordinary people at all.

    A fatty sitting in the middle of the bar wasn''t happy with this development. Hugging the waist of his femalepanion, he shouted back in reply. "Who the hell is so rampant! Don''t you know what ce this is? Those that are able to enter here¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, what awaited him was the clear sound of a beer bottle breaking, before he was quickly tossed out by people.

    The person who took action was precisely the male that had barged into this bar. Without a single word, he had walked forward and stood there, with quite a few people dressed simrly to him walking in from behind.

    Under the dim lights of the bar, everyone could see the insignia of a dim rim ghost head surrounded in mes present on their outfits, appearing exceedingly eye catching.

 Chapter 329: chapter 329 - Gui Xinying

    Chapter 329: chapter 329 - Gui Xinying

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    People for the Gui Family?

    Upon seeing this, the fatty climbing up from the door of the bar immediately fled away like a hyperactive rabbit. Only at this moment did everyone in the bar realise who they were dealing with. Within the Freedom Federation, the five upper families were that rampant. Speaking out that was already considered to be friendly by their standards.

    Instantly, seemingly everyone took the initiative to stand up, pay the bills and leave. Despite that, Wang Zhong still sat in his corner, leisurely drinking his beer. Due to his location being on the corner, he didn''t manage to catch the attention of those few people from the Gui Family.

    On the contrary, it was Wang Zhong that was sizing them up. At this moment, the male that had spoken out to clear the bar walked to the entrance and spoke out in a respectful manner. "It''s clean, mistress."

    It''s extremely rare for the word mistress to be used in the federation. Only those super aristocrats possess the qualifications to be addressed in such a manner.

    Including the one that had smashed the beer bottle earlier, the few males that had cleared the bar were new humans that have awakened their soul power, and were rather strong. Although they weren''t Heroic Soul Soldiers, they were approximately 30 years of age. This was precisely the age group where Casted Souls were rather valuable. They would have many choices in what they want to do, and would be able to live a ratherfortable life in any city. However, they were now working as servants for people. Within the entire federation, only a few great families possessed the qualifications to afford such extravagance.

    Just as Wang Zhong was thinking about this, he noticed a lithe figure with a veil in front of her face walking in through the entrance. In a grand show of extravagance, the few men in ck immediately bowed down in response.

    Shooting an indifferent look across the bar, her eyes locked on to the man sitting at the dim corner seemingly in an instant, before a frown started to appear on her face.

    As that happened, the hearts of the six men in ck shudder slightly. They had really overlooked that figure. Although this was a small matter, if it had really caused their mistress to be unhappy, it might really be an extremely frightening matter for them.

    The leader of the men in ck gave a slight bow. At this time, there wasn''t any use in scaring off the figure sitting in the corner. Like a leopard, he came leaping across furious, an ominous light shooting out from his eyes. Clenching his left hand, a punch shot out from him. If it was any ordinary person sitting in the corner, the slight pressure and winding out from his punch would be more than sufficient to end the person''s life!

    In the next instant, a BANG rang out.

    The man at the corner was still drinking his beer, appearing to have not made any movement at all. On the contrary, the actions of the man in ck had already ground to a stop. As his eyes bulged out, his mouth gaped open, before copsing down like a pile of mud. All the way till his copse, he wasn''t able to get a single clue about exactly what had hit him.

    Not a single fluctuation was present behind the ck veil, as the girl stood quietly at the entrance of the bar.

    Compared to her, changes appeared on the faces of the five men in ck. This brat has some skill to be able to deal with our leader in a single blow! That''s why we''re not able to spot him!

    "Go!" a soft roar rang out from one of them before all five men took action at the same time!

    Clearly, this few people had practised coborative fighting formations, as they were able to get a tacit understanding of each other just from a single look. In an instant, the five surrounded the beer drinking male from different directions. Akin to gusts of wind, five ck shadows rushed forwards, gleaming daggers appearing in their hands!

    Puff Puff Puff Puff Puff!

    5 daggers fell to the ground, as the miserable shrieks rang out simultaneously from men in ck.

    Two of the men were struck by god knows what thing, causing them to fly backwards, striking arge pie of tables and chairs in the process. Two of the were crying out in pain, clutching their hands as they knelt on the ground. Both of their hands were pierced by wooden chopsticks, with blood flowing out from the holes created by them. Thest man was in the most miserable state,ying on the ground, his chest being trampled by the beer drinking male!

    What seemed like a casual step on the male lying on the ground felt akin to 3000 cattle pressing on his chest, causing an indent to form on the male''s chest. Without talking about struggling, just the slightest bit of movement so much pain to the point of him squealing like a pig about to be ughtered. Beads of sweats continued to stream down his forehead. Despite all themotion, the beer drinking male continued to drink his beer, before slowly taking a seat once again.

    Wang Zhong had originally nned to listen to the music ying in the bar whilst drinking his beer, allowing himself to adjust his emotions for the uing CHF. However, the feeling of a real fight caused him to feel exceedingly refreshed. All of a sudden, he felt that the reason for him feeling down the whole day was due to him needing a ce to vent his frustrations.

    It feels quite good to beat people up!

    There are times that one cannot keep too low of a profile!

    Noticing the scene before her, the veil wearing girl gawked for a bit, as indeed, the skills of the beer drinking male were something of a slight surprise to her.

    The various social niceties and interactions she had gone through in Stuart City in the past few days had caused her to feel slightly irritated, causing her to head out to have a walk. For the sake of avoiding trouble and her dislike of the nonsense that follows after being recognized, she had taken the effort to head out further than usual. Despite this, she had never imagined that she would be able to bump into such an interesting fellow.

    The beer drinking male didn''t seem to be old, and should be able 17 to 18 years of age. He should be one of the participants of this year''s CHFpetition. He''s indeed not weak to be able to instantly deal with her 6 Casted Soul servants with ease. If ced in the various strong squadrons, he should be an expert that could dominate an entire front. Despite that, she had never seen this male before.

    A gentle snort rang out from under the veil, before her entire figure disappeared from her original position!

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong''s eyes immediately lit up. The instantaneous speed upon moving out had slightly exceeded his expectations. Expert!

    A seemingly harmless small and soft fist had already flown towards him, its terrifying speed appearing to have broken the sound barrier. Wang Zhong was unable to even hear any of the supersonic crack of the sound barrier being broken before the threat of the fist arrived before him, targeting straight at his left temple.

    At this moment, he can''t deal with the little loli like how he had dealt with the 5 men earlier. Furiously standing up, Wang Zhong formed a w with his left hand,unching it out at extreme speed to catch that iing fist.

    Faced against the w, his opponent immediately changed her move. The most important aspects of her Gui Family''s martial art were speed and variation. When one mastered world renowned Ghost Shadow Fists to the peak, one would be able to instantly transform one''s fists into tens of thousands of asuras hailing from the purgatory!

    There was without a doubt that Gui Xinying was an expert at speed and variation. A single fist turned into two, left changed into right, a smash turned into an upper, taking what seemed like an instant for the second wave of attacks toe barreling out towards Wang Zhong.

    Nevertheless, despite her quick speed, her opponent was unexpectedly even faster than her! As though he had already made urate predictions of the variations in the attack pathwaysing from Gui Xinying! Blocking every single attack before it fullyes through, and unexpectedly not letting a single onend!

    Gui Xinying was ever changing, while her opponent continued to block. In the blink of an eye, the two had already exchanged 100s of moves, their movements reaching a point where those few men in ck werepletely unable to follow with their eyes. To them, the two people appeared to have grown 2 heads and 4 hands, with hundreds of palms and thousands of fists flying out from them!

    What''s more mysterious was that off those hundreds of variating moves , not once did the fists and kicks of the twond on the opposite party!

    The changes are truly too quick, appearing just like two bad friends causing a havoc while maintaining haughty attitudes. Nevertheless, not a single fire had appeared, while not even a single table or chair had been touched!

    Now, Gui Xinying was really interested.

    There were quite a few people who were able to match up with her in strength. Every single person on the Mo Family''s top ten expert list could do it. However, this was the very first time she had bumped into someone that could block every single of her variating attacks and even match her rhythm.

    BANG!

    All of a sudden, Gui Xinying''s style change. No longer were her fists and kicks ever changing and voidlike. A faint jet ck glow started to surface around her body, while her Casted Soul Stage Soul Power started to stir. Brimming with the Soul Power might of 200 Grassos, just the aura radiating out from her fists and kicks were now able to outright kick people by themselves!

    This opponent of her was clearly the type that excelled in speed and moves. Types like him generally weren''t too powerful in their strength. If not, the person before her wouldn''t be any ordinary expert, and such an expert would definitely not be an obscure and unknown person.

 Chapter 330: chapter 330 - My Treat

    Chapter 330: chapter 330 - My Treat

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Regardless of how much Soul Power she used, her opponent was always able topletely block it! They weren''t blocked through the use of ordinary moves or skills, but by using the exact amount of strength and Soul Power to counteract the iing force!

    Gui Xinying was getting more and more curious about her opponent. Exactly which academy does hee from?

    BANG!

    As yet another fully countered collision of fist happened, both Gui Xinying and Wang Zhong took 3 steps back in retreat, staring at each other from the two sides of the little bar table.

    So happy!

    Wang Zhong felt rejuvenated. Indeed, fighting was his true love. The veil wearing girl before him was truly too strong. Although the two had restrained themselves during their earlier exchange, they had been increasingly using more and more of their full strength. From their earlier exchange, the feeling his opponent gave him was that she was no weaker than Divian. Furthermore, being a member of the Gui Family, her identity was close to being revealed.

    "Let''s stop fighting." all of a sudden, Gui Xinyin opened her mouth and spoke out. "You are qualified to sit and drink with me."

    In an unorthodox manner, shepletely ignored any intent of Wang Zhong, proceeding to find a ce in front of the bar table before sitting down.

    Just like this?

    Wang Zhong felt a little bit regretful, as he had just managed to get excited about their fight. Nevertheless, pushing the fight on against such women wasn''t an action too suitable for him to do.

    Shrugging his shoulders, he brought his cup to the bar table before saying, "Another ss please."

    Only at this moment did the service staff and manager managed to muster their courage to stand up. Regardless of a member of the Gui Family, or an expert like the male before them, both were existences that they can''t afford to provoke.

    A few waiters proceeded to help those men in ck bodyguards that did not dare to make a single noise, while the manager nodded his head and bowed his body as he served thedy.

    Appearing as though the earlier fight have never existed, Gui Xinying started to casually order a few items, before removing her veil in an extremely natural fashion. Upon seeing her face, the waiters and manager were so astonished to the point of their mouths turning agape. Such a beautifuldy! Nevertheless, the icy cold gaze shooting out from her scared them to the point of them immediately lower their heads. Who''s to say that their heads would be removed if they were to take another look!

    Gui Xinying turned her head back just to take a look over at Wang Zhong, only to see that the mysterious male did not show any signs of astonishment in response to the reveal of her face. Continuing to drink his cheap beer, a carefree expression on his face, he didn''t even take a second look at her!

    It has to be said that Gui Xinying felt extremelyfortable with the response of that mysterious male. Ever since from young, what irked her the most was the housefly like attitudes, humming and chattering incessantly around her upon the reveal of her true appearance. To those guys, there was only one thought that Gui Xinying had towards them, which was to p them away!

    Even those who were slightly more gentlemanly or those there weren''t as irritating as those houseflies would always be unable to resist taking a few more looks at her, revealing the special attention that males had towards women.

    Nevertheless, the gazeing out of the mysterious man was something that Gui Xinying rarely, rarely saw from males. This wasn''t some kind of a deliberate feint, as such a natural response couldn''t be faked.

    The dim lighting present in the bar created a chill atmosphere, with the soothing music causing the atmosphere to be even more rxed. The few bodyguards crying out in misery were sent packing to the hospital. At this moment, Gui Xinying was enjoying a rare moment of peach of silence.

    Having drunk finish his beer, Wang Zhong felt happy, free from his earlier worries. The crux was the battle he had with Gui Xinyin, causing him to achieve rity in his thoughts and emotions. Why do I always feel that I''m a bit unhappy at something?

    From the beginning till the end, Divian and Carolyn had both assumed that it was his glory and honour for them to be speaking to him, that he should be grateful, and even kneel down to ept it. Never, ever did they once look eye to eye with him. It was exactly this point Wang Zhong couldn''t ept. On the contrary, everyone was equal in a battlefield. During those moments, Wang Zhong felt extremely free and devoid of shackles.

    "Boss, the bill please."

    "Okay. Okay, mister. 3800 credits." the manager nodded his head and bowed down in haste as he walked over.

    "Combine the bill." said Wang Zhong as he pointed towards Gui Xinying. Hearing that, she immediately started frowning. Do I, the big miss of the Gui Family, need you to treat me?

    The atmosphere immediately turned slightly chilly.

    Feeling the change, a faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong''s face as he replied, "There isn''t any other meaning to this. Your fists and kicks have helped me solve a very big problem of mine. Just treat this as a little thanks in return."

    As Gui Xinying was slightly stunned in response, the other party had already waved his hands and left...

    In the next few days, Wang Zhong had more or less kept up an appearance of being a captain. Although Ma Dong was still a little worried about him, he felt better upon seeing the exuberant and endless vitality brimming out from Wang Zhong. Matters like these would cause more troubles the longer they weren''t dealt with, therefore it was for the best that Wang Zhong was able to break out from it. He wasn''t undermining the fact that his brother was outstanding, but that this world doesn''t give special favours to outstanding people or heroes. Nevertheless, focusing on the concrete issues beforehand, they should be cing their attention on the CHF. Scarlet was always by his side, appearing to show not much of any change. However, Ma Dong was able to sense acutely that Scarlet appeared to be taking good care of Wang Zhong. Such an intelligent and good-hearted girl was truly too hard to find even if one was using a spotlight to shine out everywhere. The most critical point was that she had already acknowledged him before he had shown any kind of public performance. This was the most valuable point. It''s a pity that his brother seemed to not have too much of any male and female type feelings towards Scarlet.

    Being the bosom friend of Scarlet, Mmi was feeling slightly impatient for her. Nevertheless, Ma Dong had advised her to not interfere in the matters of the two. Frankly speaking, when the spark of love wasn''t strong between the two, it would result in awkwardness to develop between Scarlet and Wang Zhong. Why not let nature take its course! This was a topic that our fellow student Ma Dong was known to be an expert in.

    There was another good news for the Tianjing Squadron, which was that Emily was sort of able to rush back in time. This meant that the Tianjing Squadron was finally in full fighting force for the uing CHF. There seemed to not be too much of a change in Emily, though a cold and calm shade was present on the forehead of the littless. From the information that Ma Dong had received, Emily was really able to pass through the tests conducted by the Assassin Family. Although he didn''t dare to ce her on the level of the 5 great assassins, she absolutely wasn''t the newbie that she was once before.

    Every participating squadron was given a serial number, which would allow for them to obtain the region they will be allocated to for the eliminationpetition on the actual day of the opening ceremony. At the same time, it was confirmed that the top 10 squadrons with great potential will be scattered amongst 4 great battle regions. In reality, the opening ceremony of every CHF was the performing stage for the ten greatest academies of the federation.

    There wasn''t much to nitpick towards such arrangements. However, it was without a doubt that being chosen as one of the 10 great seedling squadrons by the official was by itself an extremely high honor. As of now, the majority of the people were rather interested towards the namelists of these seedling squadrons. Under normal situations, this list would bepletely hoarded by the squadrons from the 10 great families. However, squadrons like the Fiery Arrow Squadron with Tianqiong Musk, or the Be Dean Squadron with Gordon would be unlikely to make it into this list. Squadrons like the zing Angels Squadron with Papada and Oli, Brooks Musical Soul Academy with Eddie, Saint Mongols with Yingmei Assassin possessed the qualifications to challenge those squadrons.

    As for the hotel the Tianjing Squadron was residing in, the number of squadrons residing in it had now reached 46, reaching its full capacity.

    At this time, there was an obvious separation urring among the squadrons residing in the hotel. With Casio in their lead, the Lightning Dragon Academy had managed to pull approximately 30 over squadrons to their side in the name of providing assistance in the form of a group. Academies that didn''t "group up", like Tianjing, Extreme Light and Giant God Peak were naturally ostracized by these people, thus forming 2 entirely different factions. What''s more, the separation between the factions continued to grow even more and more distinct. It appeared as though anyone that weren''t friends with them would immediately be their enemies. In the past two days, one would already be able to feel the istion between the two factions while entering and exiting the hotel.

 Chapter 331: chapter 331 Acquaintances and grudges ( 2 in 1)

    Chapter 331: chapter 331 Acquaintances and grudges ( 2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Wang Zhong''s had a very clear thought towards this. If their Tianjing squadron had degenerated to the point of needing to group up like that, they really should need to pack their bags and go home. Furthermore, there''s an old saying that one shouldn''t be afraid of god like opponents then pig like teammates! Regardless of what are the rules of the eliminationpetition are, bringing along arge group of mutually vignt, pig groupmates that were scheming against each other would only hinder the progress of Tianjing.

    Regardless of Scarlet, Grai, and even Ma Dong all understood and acknowledged this point. It''s best to treat the entric acts from those bunch of people in the hotel as wind passing by one''s ears. In any case, since each of them was heading along different paths for their future, there was no need to give any care about them.

    Time passed as days flew by, before the start of the month arrived, and the opening ceremony of the CHF was about to start.

    The recreational aspect of the federation in the past years definitely wasn''t able to match up with the modernized federation this year. As for the CHF thates every four years, the one held this year was undoubtedly the most morous event within the entire federation. Bringing along the style of a skillpetition, it also helped guard and increase the honour of the federation. By turning the CHF into an event that everyone paid attention to, as long as one was able to have outstanding performances during it, one would be able to obtain the prizes promised by one''s city, and even change the fate of one''s family. Take Barran for example. Due to Barran obtaining the qualifications to participate in the CHF, his parents had obtained better treatment in the city.

    For this year, not only was CHF going to be broadcasted live throughout the federation, even the other 3 great empires had chosen to broadcast the entirety of thepetition. For the past few years, it''s said there was increasing attention towards the federation''s grand CHFpetition from the Tutankhamun, Kaiser and Amazon empires. The people from the empires do need enjoyment too, especially those with fighting and killing. Recently, there was even mutual contact with the federation on matters pertaining to this. One would imagine that there might be a possibility for the 3 great empires to send teams over the participate in future CHFs, turning the CHF into a global event.

    It was precisely due to this growing poprity across the entire world that caused this current CHF to be such a grand event. Not only was it the hundredth year anniversary of the federation, it was also the first time in history that the CHF will be broadcasted in the various empires across the world. Ignoring political reasons, a showcase of martial honour and glory, this was the best opportunity for the federation to showcase their might, various kinds of peaceful environments, riches and opportunities to enter a paradise world towards the citizens of the various great empires. This was a kind of mental brainwashing that was beneficial for the government and status of the federation. Regardless of the federation or the host, Stuart City, one can imagine the importance this CHF was for them.

    At this moment, the eyes of seemingly everyone across the world were focused on this extravagant and magnificent city. Ever sincest night, the entire city had entered a crazy nightless state. Therge screens broadcasting advertisements about the CHF had been rolling on not stop for thest 24 hours., with the colourful lights that filled the streets and alleys of the city were all lit up. Balloons with the insignia of the various great squadrons or the CHF logo emzoned on them floated in the air. If anyone was able to take an eagle-eyed view of Stuart City, one would see the entire city waspletely covered by stretches of balloons and oceans of lights.

    Wang Zhong and the Tianjing Squadron had woken up early in the morning. Under the arrangement of the host, they and the other squadrons staying in the hotel boarded a train towards the Freedom za located within Stuart City, the location where the opening ceremony was held.

    Despite it being early in the morning, one would be able to see the fervent atmosphere of the city just through looking through the windows of the train.

    There were people everywhere!

    Other than a few heavy industries, military industries or special departments, seemingly everyone present within the city was on leave from work. People were already flooding therge streets and alleys early in the morning. At this moment, the entire city was flooded with people. Other than the local residents, there were arge majority of people present that stem from other regions of the Freedom Federation as well as tourists from the various empires. For the past few days, all the inborne channels to Stuart City were on the state of near copse, while one would be hard pressed to find a hotel room with an avable room to stay in. Despite having ample time to prepare for it, the manpower of the security wasn''t enough. Many local residents of Stuart City wore the unifying armbands provided by the Stuart Family as they took the initiative to walk along the streets and alleys, volunteering themselves to help ensure the proper and normal function of the city''s traffic channels. Within this city, the Stuart City possessed an absolute power to rally and govern the local residents.

    Upon reaching the Freedom za, the first thing that would grab one''s eyes would be the most famous statue of the Goddess of Freedom, raising a torch high above in the air. Originating from the ancientnds of North America, the Stuart Family had brought seemingly all of the elite skills, techniques, talents, wealth and resources from North America to the Freedom Federation when the dimension cmity had just erupted, making a different choice as opposed to the Rothschild Family, who had decided the stay and protect North America. Naturally they had also brought along the symbol of Freedom when they moved over. Finally, upon growing to be the Number 1 aristocratic family of the Freedom Federation, this gigantic goddess statue stood at the highest elevation within Stuart City, overlooking the surrounding mountains andnds, appearing to stand guard over the entirety of Stuart City.

    Dismounting from the railway, Wang Zhong and the rest were able to see a mass of people already present in the za. The gigantic open-air dome za was already filled with a sea of humans. Just the number of people that made up the 400 over squadrons participating in this CHF had already ounted for 4 to 5000 over people. There were at least a thousand spectators already present here. This group of spectators all possessed a certain level of status, as ordinary citizens would definitely not possess the qualifications to sit at where they are located, which was right by the side of the participating squadrons.

    There were also arge number of new media staff as well as journalists. Other than the few mainstream media channels that were in charge of recording the CHF to broadcast across the world, great cities and cities who had squadrons participating in this CHF would have a small team of journalists present over here. There were also the local media channel present, as well as journalists hailing from the various academies alongside with their analyst squads. Regardless of whether the squadron hailing from one''s city was ranked C or D, being able to participate in such an event was already something that bolstered the honour and glory of one''s city. The number of people that made up this group even exceeded the number of people that made up the participating squadrons, totalling to 6 to 7000 people as all of them wore journalist tags as they pocketed the za, standing at any ce that allowed them to do so. The final group of people consisted of arge number of ordinary citizens that were able to obtain tickets for the surrounding seats, totalling tens of thousands of people. All of the seats present in the circr dome za were filled to the brim, with even more citizens who weren''t able to get tickets gathering outside of the za.

    The chatter and racket of human voices rang out from every direction, with many camera-wielding journalists being forced to the point of wearing noise-cancelling headphones. Only by using a hysterical shouting voice were they able to transmit slightly audible voices across the roar of the surrounding crowd into the microphones in their hands.

    What a fiery and explosive atmosphere! Without even mentioning about the Tianjing squadron, any of the participating squadrons, even the so-called strongest squadrons from the Stuart Family and others have never been faced with such a crowd and environment before.

    As therge group of people walked out from the train, all of them were shocked, to the point of feeling slightly suffocated by the surrounding atmosphere. It was easy to lose one''s way while traversing the sea of humans before them. Fortunately, everyone was able to obtain the exact location and directions to the za via their Skylink. After quite a tough time, Wang Zhong and arge bunch of participants were able to find the location designated to their Tianjing Squadron, located more towards the side of the za. The locations for the squadrons were allocated in ordance with their strength evaluation. The front two rows of seats were definitely reserved for the ten great seedling squadrons that were evaluated to be of S rank. The next rows of seats would be for those A ranked squadrons, going down in session all the way to D rank squadrons. The seats in the front were located near the ruling panel, which wasposed of people in the high levels of the federation''s parliament and military. It appeared as though sitting near them would allow one to grow closer to those positions in the future.

    "Hi!"

    It just so happened that the squadron seated right beside Tianjing Academy was from the Giant God Peak Academy, who had stayed in the same hotel as them. The bespectacled male Dicaprio from that squadron doesn''t appear to have a bad character. Both of them were evaluated to be of rank C and had also not participated in the so-called alliance created by the Lightning Dragon Academy. Wang Zhong could feel that they seemed to have a slightly simr attitude to them.

    At this moment, Dicaprio had his Skylink screen open. Towards data and statistical maniacs, they will never, ever give up any free moment without researching and exploring more information. With a smile, he turned his screen towards Wang Zhong and the rest, before shaking his head and saying, "Look, the live broadcast has started on the Skylink. The cameras of the main channel are either focused on the main stage or towards the S ranked and A ranked academies seated at the front. Those people have yet to even appear in the za, and yet, they aren''t even filming the other people that have already arrived. One day, I''ll be sitting there, getting filmed by them."

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong gave a chuckle before replying. "Truthfully speaking, there''s no need to mind about that, Captain Dicaprio." truth to be told, Wang Zhong held honour, glory, victory and defeat in importance. He wasn''t over here just to gain some poprity or TV time.

    "Just call me Popo. Truthfully speaking, I''ve very strong, and my squadron''s even stronger. What I''m saying is true. If we''re allocated in the same region, I''ll take care of you guys." said Dicaprio in an earnest fashion. "You guys are very true in character, unlike these irksome fellows."

    Hearing those words, Wang Zhong didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He really didn''t know how to reply to Dicaprio''s words, and if the Giant God Peak squadron was stronger, physically or verbally.

    Just as they were chatting, Hymin appeared to have discovered something. Pointing towards a direction, an unhappy expression appeared on her face as she spoke out. "Look, our acquaintances are actually over here."

    Truthfully speaking, Tianjing Academy didn''t have many acquaintances in Stuart City. Assuming that Hymin was referring to friends that they had made during their special training in Copperfield City, everyone from Tianjing looked over, only for all of them to gawk in surprise.

    Looking over towards the direction where Hymin had pointed to, what they saw was unexpectedly...Reeves!

    Previously, the four-man team from the Prodigy Society had suffered a malicious backstab by Reeves during Grace''s special training, which was testified by Lu Zhantian to be the behind-the-scenes schemer of that attack. Although they weren''t able to find concrete evidence of his crime, he had dropped out voluntarily from the squadron and disappeared.

    At that time, everyone assumed that they would never get another opportunity to bump into him again. However, who would have thought that they would actually be able to bump into him at this ce. What''s more, that fellow was clearly sitting in a more frontal locationpared to him. From that, it appeared that the squadron that he had joined should be a strong one.

    Appearing to be more or less clear about Reeves''s situation, Scarlet spoke out. "Stowe Lege Academy. Reeves''s family is located near there. They''re considered a very strong squadron within the western area. For the past years, they absolutely possessed the strength to fight for the top 3 spots within the western area. They are evaluated to be of A rank."

    "They''re able to ept a trash like Reeves into their squadron. This shows what kind of squadron this Stowe Lege is." Hymin did not conceal her hatred for Reeves.

    Seemingly able to feel the gazesing from the Tianjing squadron, Reeves turned around, immediately spotting Wang Zhong in the first instant. He was simrly searching for this group of Tianjing people for the past period of time.

    A faint smile appeared on the face of Reeves, one that brimmed with a pratingly cold shade and humiliation, with the presence of some ridicule. He was able to tell the disparity between the strength of their squadrons from the locations of their seats. To him, sneakily leaving Tianjing after that incident had be the greatest shame of his life. However, he was able to obtain some fortune to offset the loss he had incurred. He had joined another squadron, the Stowe Lege squadron, and had even be their vice-captain. Over this period of time, he had been training extremely, extremely hard, especially so after hearing about the sessive victories that Tianjing had achieved, which continued to spur him on.

    He nodded his head towards everyone from the Tianjing squadron while thinking, don''t give me any opportunity, or I''ll make sure that all of you will be pleading for lives!

    At this moment, the voice of Rui Zhi started to appear within the Skylink, with Chen Yu''er''s voice also appearing. Their casting of the recent few matches with All Mouthy King in them had turned into a godsent opportunity for them. Coupled with their fame and reputation, both of them have been invited to be one of the main analysts and guests for the Skylink live broadcast. "What a fiery atmosphere! Apart from the important personnel of the federation as well as the VIPs from the various empires, everyone has already arrived at the Freedom za! This is the first time the CHF has been promoted by the federation, so I hope that every single participant will bring out their very best!"

    "That''s right. From here, I''m able to see Prince Faan from the Tutankhamun Empire sitting in the first row of the main podium. The esteemed person sitting beside him hails from the Kaiser Empire¡­" even to her, it was a challenge for Chen Yu''er to maintain her calm in the face of the spectacle present around her. Naturally, she had already made sufficient preparatory work for the various aspects that she had to handle, allowing her to be able to speak with ease and skill at this moment.

    With a smile, Ruo Zhi continued on after her. "That''s right. A few decades again, it would really be hard to imagine such a spectacle would appear. With the Freedom Federation ''s rapid progress and development, the oceans, which were previously hailed as forbidden zones by us, are now no longer able to impede ourmunications and exchanges. With the internationalization of the federation and the glorious and magnificent spectacle we have around us now, I feel like I''m able to see the hopes and future of us, mankind! One day, when we humans are truly able to gather together, that might be the day when we truly possess the might to take back and reim Earth back to our hands!"

    "Ha ha! You''re looking into mankind''s future prospects yet again, brother Ruo Zhi. Naturally, if such a future was true, I feel that every single person out there would definitely hope for the unity amongst mankind." speaking till this point, Chen Yu''er''s eyes suddenly lit up, "There''s still 10 to 20 minutes before the start of the opening ceremony. Now, we''re able to see thest batch of academies being ushered into the za by the staff members. Walking right at the front is the Stuart Academy! Her highness Carolyn''s aura sure is brimming today! Although she''s only wearing the ordinary academy uniform of Stuart Academy, even I, sitting a few hundred metres away at the broadcast station, is able to feel the gracefulness and elegance that everyone pales inparison to!"

    As the two analysts continued their wordy, seemingly all of the S and A ranked squadrons had started to stream into the za. Every single one of them was famous stars, with not only the audience but even quite a few of the squadrons sitting behind, cramming their heads to look over towards the front.

    Every time an expert appeared in the za, various kinds ofments, cheers and even sighs of astonishment would ring out around the za. This was especially true for those with considerable fame and reputation, and even more so for those who were present within the Mo Family. To those ordinary participants, the only way they could see experts of that level was through videos or the OP.

    People like Carolyn, Divian, Gui Hao and Eddie, who possess strength and attractiveness, had long be the focus of the crowd, having already attracted the gazes of many people present within the host podium, with them whispering to one another. Cheers and shouts of their names would ring out from time to time within the za. Every time any of them gave any response or wave their hands to the audience, waves of cheers and shouts would greet them in response.

    At this moment, Ma Dong was worrying about Wang Zhong. Upon the arrival of Carolyn and Divian in the za, he was, in fact, stealing nces at the former in an attempt to spot any responses that mighte out from the former. What resulted caused him to feel slightly convinced in the heart of the former.

    From the beginning all the way till now, Wang Zhong appeared extremely calm and collected, showing not even the slightest attempt of shying away from the truth.

    Indeed, he''s a strong man! If that matter was to happen to himself, with the harmony of his mental and emotional strength, Ma Dong felt that he wouldn''t be able to recover even if 2 or 3 months was given to him. Nevertheless, Ma Dong wasn''t any saint or sage. He hoped that Wang Zhong would give them a vicious p to the face in this CHF! Fuck your mother! As if Stuart is that amazing!

 Chapter 332: chapter 332 - Ruling Level

    Chapter 332: chapter 332 - Ruling Level

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    In the future, the Assassin Family will definitely be one of the 10 great families, while Wang Zhong will definitely be a 5 star general of the federation. Thinking about that, Ma Dong gave a furious clench of his hands.

    It had already reached 10am before everyone has been seated, and the opening ceremony could finally start.

    All of a sudden, 100 metal stands automatically appeared within the circr grounds of the za. Present on top of every single metal stand was thetest runic cannons of the federation. As musical tunes started ying across the main stand, the hundred runic cannons started firing in an iparably orderly fashion, all of them aimed straight towards the sky.

    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG...

    The enormous roar of cannons instantly drowned out the chatter present within the za. The scientific and military might of the Freedom Federation had always been something that caused fear and dread within the various great empires. Themotion caused by the simultaneous firing of a hundred of the federation''stest cannons was earth-shatteringly frightening, causing quite a few of the VIPs hailing from the empires to jump in shock. However, the changes that followed suit caused the faces of quite a few of them to turn nk.

    All of them noticed that those hundred runic cannons were just firing nks for the sake of sound effects. Gigantic clumps of energy exploded apart in the air, transforming into bright and resplendent multi coloured shooting stars. Akin to goddesses tossing flowers in the air, a rich and diverse spectacle started to fill everyone''s eyes.

    What followed suit was the second round, then the third round...

    As this extravagance continued, the 5 star general of the Freedom Federation that was in charge of the opening ceremony, Carlos had appeared in the za!

    "Attention!" the voice of the 50-year-old general Carlos brimmed with confidence, giving off an awe-inspiring aura not one bit weaker than those of hot-blooded youths "Start the music!"

    Everyone present in the za stood up at the same time. Amidst the cannon roars, the federation''s "Freedom March" resounded across the entire Freedom za. Regardless of the participants, hosts standing on the podium, citizens watching from all directions, all of them ced their fists across their hearts, singing along emotionally with the highly strung music resounding around them.

    The roar of cannon fire continued for 25 whole bouts, all the way till the end of the "Federation March". At this moment, the words "Long Live the Freedom Federation" were spelt out by the multicoloured sparkles shot from those runic cannons.

    The astonishing cannon roars, the grand and magnificent scene around, as well as the spontaneous singing of the "Freedom March" by everyone present shook the hearts of people from the various empires. Despite the few obstinate people that felt that the Federation was showing signs of decay to use such runic cannons for such a function, the majority of the people were still shocked by such a direct disy put up by the federation. Such a magnificent and grand man-made spectacle, as well as the tone set up by it, was something that absolutely no empire was able to achieve. What''s more, the unity of the citizens while singing the "Freedom March" hadpletely destroyed their image of the federation where they had gotten within their empires, where they were known to be disharmonious, gossipy, backstabbers,

    This was undoubtedly the Freedom Federation''s first grand disy towards the rest of the world, showcasing its might and cohesiveness!

    At the ending of this disy, countless balloons were let loose into the skies. Only as the entire za sank into a celebratory mood did general Carlos slowly start the performances on disy in the opening ceremony.

    Other than the official address that was standard of everyrge-scale event, general Carlos didn''t speak too much about any international issues, putting more focus and attention towards the participants of this CHF, bringing some gentle notes towards this otherwise solemn speech. Although there was definitely the need to show off the might of the Federation towards those delegates and VIPs from the various empires, there has to be a bottom line to this. This was especially true towards a tough, unyielding, iron-blooded general!

    "....Although this world belongs to us and the old generation, the future will definitely be yours! At this unique stage, I hope that every single one of you will be able to show your splendour and magnificence! The mighty Freedom Federation needs you to possess the courage and intellect to be heroes! Naturally, what I hope the most from you all is that you all can take over and allow for me to retire earlier in life!"

    As Carlos concluded his speech with a humorous joke, the entire za erupted in an intense bout of cheers and apuse.

    With a smile, Carlos spoke out once again before handing the podium over to another person, "Next up, let''s invite the Chairman Dell of the CHF Great Competition organizationmittee to announce the region allocation for thepetition as well as name list of the ten great seedling squadrons!"

    A bald-headed suit wearing old man carried a bunch of information as he quickly walked towards the podium to begin his announcements.

    Just as those public announcements before, the four regions where thepetition will be held were at the Grozny City, Heaven''s Fate City, Be Dean City as well as Martial Emperor City. Coupled with the host, Stuart City, these regions were precisely the city domains under the rule of the five upper families of the federation.

    Within the hundred cities of the federation, the regions ruled by these five upper families were also known as the "core regions". They were located in the central area of the federation, sharing borders with each other and forming the safest region within the Freedom Federation. Nearly 20% of the federation''s poption was located within this region, with it being rtively convenient to travel between these five territories due to their rtive proximity. Due to the might of those few great families as well as it is the centre of the federation, the wilderness within those regions have been cleaned up and extremely safe to be in. Basically speaking, the armoured railways running through them would not suffer the attacks of mutated beasts. Truthfully speaking, these regions were one of the only ces within the world that was ruled by humans. One could even see people travelling within the wilderness in these regions. Naturally, these five great cities were divided into northern, southern, eastern and western areas, the four great regions of the federation based on their geographical locations.

    Dell started off his announcements with the allocation of the ordinary squadrons within the fivepetition zones, which was done so via a balloting machine whose results were disyed on the big screen located within the za.

    Upon reaching Stuart City, every squadron had already been given a number when they reported their attendance. At this moment, 400 over numbers were being allocated by the balloting machine. Within a short span of a few minutes, all of the ordinary squadrons and the regions they were allocated to were shown on the big screen. At the same time, every member of the participating squadrons had received the same information on their Skylinks.

    Low hums of people discussing immediately rang out across the za as everyone was upied in seeing the balloting results.

    The Tianjing squadron has been allocated to the Grozny Competition zone. By coincidence, it was also the same zone that the Giant God Peak Academy sitting beside them were allocated to. Seeing this, a glint shed across Dicaprio''s eyes as he said, "Look, what''ve I''ve said came true. We''re bound by fate. Rx, we''ll definitely pass through the eliminationpetition."

    Wang Zhong had already no words left to say towards the overly friendly person.

    Chairman Dell''s continued to ring out from the stage. "Next up will be the name list of the ten great seedling squadrons as well as their allocatedpetition zones.

    He cleared his throat, causing the humming noises present in the za to quieten down by quite a bit.

    "Stuart Academy! Martial Emperor Competition Zone!"

    As Dell''s voice rang out, the group of people sitting at the foremost row of seats stood up, before bowing slightly towards their surroundings. Present within this group of people was Carolyn, with her empress-like aura of nobility, the little loli with a firm and unyielding gaze, Wu Li, the prodigal son of aristocracy, Rennes, as well as the terrifying heavy soldierdy that was more of a heavy soldier than others, Yiluo. They were precisely the ten-man squadron led by Carolyn that hailed from the Stuart Academy. A 3-dimensional projection of their figures immediately appeared on the giant Skylink screen with some cursory introduction about them, letting everyone see what it was like to enjoy the greatest honour and glory.

    Roaring apuse and cheers immediately erupted out from all directions, with quite a few people shouting the names of their idols.

    Regardless of it being Carolyn or Rennes, the few people have always been the eternal idols present in the hearts of too many people. Just these few people were more than enough to obtain the heartfelt respect from seemingly everyone present in this za. What''s more, they hailed from the host and the biggest overlord in the history of the CHF, Stuart Academy!

    "Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor Academy! Be Dean Competition Zone!" before the people from Stuart Academy had taken their seats, Dell had already announced the name of the next squadron.

    The Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor Academy was the representative of the Gui Family, with members including the confident and heroic looking Gui Hao, the icy cold princess Gui Xinying, and the assassin with a murderous aura that floods the heavens, Gui Lie. This group of people were dressed in ck cloaks with a dim red ghost head emzoned on them, a unique outfit of the Gui Family. Standing ramrod straight, they proceeded to bow uniformly towards their surroundings.

    "Everyone, what you''re seeing now are the squadron members from the Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor Academy." in contrast to the crazy cheers and roarsing out from the za, Ruo Zhi''s voice within the Skylink broadcast appeared rather clear and crisp. "The Martial Emperor City is the headquarters of the Gui Family, while the Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor Academy is also the most unique academy within the federation. This academy ces those with families as their utmost importance, with the academy''s most outstanding geniuses being cared for and nurtured meticulously by the Gui Family. This year, there are two members of their squadron that have been selected by the Mo Family to include in their list of the ten great experts. However, what''s most frightening about the Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor Academy is their group cohesiveness and discipline, as well as their toughness, which is rated as being the number 1 in the federation. I hope that they would be able to obtain good results here within this CHF."

    "Grozny Academy! Heaven''s Fate Competition Zone!" Dell''s voice continued to ring out within the za.

    With dimir in the lead, the academy representing the Vasilyevich family had one person within the Mo''s List of the top ten experts as well as two within the five great heavy soldiers. The might of the Grozny Academy wasparatively stronger than the previous years. Like the Gui Family, they upied three spots within the Mo''s lists. What''s more, the Grozny City was located with the northern reaches of the federation, where everyone present there was as tough as nails. Due to the extreme temperatures present over there, the soldiers hailing from that region were more tough and resilient than others, whilst possessing astonishing strength and might to back that up. The Vasilyevich Family possess absolute authority within the northern reaches, with the Grozny Academy being undoubtedly one of the hottest candidates to obtain the CHF championship this year. Coupled with the Stuart and Gui Families, the academies representing these 3 great families possessed the strength and might that towered over the rest of thepetition. Therefore, they were evaluated by the organizationmittee to be of the highest rank, "S+".

    This announcement was met with roaring apuse and cheeringing from the audience as well as the participants present within this za. While ordinary squadrons would have apetitive heart when faced against other ordinary squadrons, faced against squadrons hailing from the likes of the Stuart and Gui Families, there were only worship and admiration present within their hearts. They didn''t even have the qualifications to be envious or jealous of them. They only opponents that could match up against the 3 strongest families would be themselves. It''s said that both the Gui Family''s Gui Hao and the Icy Prince dimir have feelings towards Carolyn. God knows what kind of sparks would happen when the most outstanding youths of the federation cross paths.

    "Seer Academy! Heaven''s Fate Competition Zone!"

    With Divine and Jormungar in their ranks, the Seer Academy squadron was undoubtedly a first-ss one. However, they still felt slightlycking whenpared to the perverted squadrons from the top three academies, resulting in them receiving the evaluation of Rank S.

    "Heaven''s Fate Academy! Grozny City Competition Zone!"

    As Mo Wen led Mo Ling, Napier Mo and the rest of his squadron and stood up, they were greeted by roaring apuse and cheers from the audience. Within the federation, the Stuart, Gui, and Vasilyevich Families undoubtedly possessed the greatest fame and grandeur within the federation. However, it was the Mo Family that the unquestioned overlord with regards to appeal and public reception. They had never once joined in the internal struggles and conflict happening within the federation, something that everyone tacitly knowing as it being a rule of their family. What''s more, the bloodline of the Heaven''s Fate Master in the Mo Family, gave them an influential and critical status within the federation. The reason behind their rank S evaluation was due to the fact that their strongest youth, Mo Xingchen, who was the only inheritor of the Heaven''s Fate Master bloodline in the federation, will not be participating inbat. Within the younger generation, there was not a single doubt that Carolyn, Gui Xinying and Divian had countless suitors chasing after them. Any young genius with the slightest bit of self-confidence would hope to obtain good results in this CHF that would allow for them to obtain the attention of one of these goddesses. However, there was not a single person that dared to lust and covet for Mo Xingchen, as a Heaven''s Fate Master can never marry. Therefore, admiration was the only feeling people could have towards her. Although each of the four great Freedom Goddesses has their own merits on the aspect of appearance, none of them could match Mo Xingchen in the aspects of temperament and personality.

    Although she couldn''t participate inbat, Mo Xingchen has still graced the za. As she stood up, she was immediately weed by even greater apuse and cheers. That''s because everyone knew that the verdict of the Heaven''s Fate Master would steer mankind towards the right direction in times of danger. What''s more, with the hottest new topic being All Mouthy King''s participation in the CHF, which was personally predicted by Mo Xingchen, this caused the entirepetition to pay even greater attention to her. Although just an All Mouthy King wouldn''t be able to change the general situation of the CHF, he has indeed caused many changes within the entirepetition.

    "Divine Dragon Academy! Heaven''s Fate Competition Zone!"

    "Torres Academy! Grozny Competition Zone!"

    "Copperfield Academy! Be Dean Competition Zone!"

    "Be Dean Academy! Martial Emperor Competition Zone!"

    "Fiery Arrow Academy! Martial Emperor Competition Zone!"

    As Dell continued to read the names of the ten seedling academies, the corresponding academies would stand up in the face of the roaring apuse and cheers from the audience. At the same time, Ruo Zhi and Little Yu''er would give some slight analysis and introduce the splendour of those squadrons. The strength and might of the ten great families were well known within the entire world, especially in ces like the Tutankhamun Empire. The fame and military deterrence these federations great aristocratic families possessed have at a certain degree even exceeded that of the government of the Tutankhamun Empire! While giving amentary of these great families, with his skill in artiction, Ruo Zhi had said some subtle sentences that caused the blood of people to boil.

    The only regret present in the hearts of quite a few of the participants was that all of the spots for the ten great seedling squadrons were upied by the ten great families. These families have at least a person present within the lists of the Mo Family, with the greater majority having two people present on the lists.

    Its only reasonable the cities under the personal domains of those great families were able to prosper and flourish. However, academies like Copperfield, Divine Dragon and Fiery Arrow who were representatives of the Potter, Zhao and Musk Families did not use the cities under within their territories to develop the strength of their families. Nevertheless, they were given the evaluation of rank S-, which truly gave those A rank academies a chance to showcase their abilities. Naturally, the academies representing the ten great families will give their all to protect their honour and dignity, their positions in the top ten ces would be reced by others if they were to get eliminated in such an importantpetition.

    When all of the ten great seedling families have received countless honour, apuse and cheers, the entire opening ceremony had gradually reached its end. However, what caused people to be surprised was that Dell did not publically announce the testing method of the first eliminationpetition for the CHF. Although the audience might not be aware of this issue, many of the participating squadrons felt slightly apprehensive and confused about this.

 Chapter 333: chapter 333 - The decisive battle at Grozny City

    Chapter 333: chapter 333 - The decisive battle at Grozny City

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    This was especially true for academies like the Lightning Dragon Academy, who have long nned to form alliances and gain superiority in numbers. Part of their ns would require for the announcement of the testing method and rules of the eliminationpetition in the CHF opening ceremony. However, themittee had unexpectedly not revealed it at all. The only order given to all participating squadrons was to gather at the corresponding railway stations by 6 am next morning to set off towards their respectivepetition zones.

    After stirring up the emotions of people, Dell proceeded to wrap up the opening ceremony, While this happened, the various participating squadrons have already started to discussed quietly amongst themselves.

    "Why didn''t they announce the rules and testing method of the round of elimination? Is it a 1 on 1 elimination style, or something else?"

    "It can''t be that themittee has forgotten about this, right? Did they make mistake?"

    "You''re an idiot. How can they make such a low-level mistake in a worldwide live broadcast? There''s definitely something fishy about this."

    "We''re so dead. I feel that there might be a very high possibility that it will be a 1 on 1 elimination style like the previous CHF. Only then will there be no special need to announce the rules and testing method of this elimination round."

    "That''s right, you might be true about this."

    "Sigh. I was hoping to find a shortcut for the first round of eliminations. Looks like its extremely hard to do so. Therge group of C and D ranked squadrons can just pack their bags and get ready to go home."

    "Counter soldiers with arms, water with an earth weir (different situations call for different actions)! Hehe! We, Wind God Academy have never, ever thought about taking any shortcuts in this CHF!"

    "I don''t feel the same way." sitting by Tianjing Academy''s side, Dicaprio started to talk, though there were many times that he would talk to himself, " Any matter about this CHF has to be analysed properly. Even if they are to use the same rules as the past CHFs, themittee should have said something at the very least."

    "Isn''t that a bit far-fetched, captain Dicaprio? There''s nothing strange about not mentioning the default rules of the CHF, right?" replied Hymin as she rubbed her chin and furrowed her brows.

    "No." said Wang Zhong as he shook his head. Over the past few days, he too had brainstormed about this issue with Scarlet. With over a hundred squadrons being allocated to eachpetition zone, cruel or slow point elimination methods weren''t suitable for this elimination round. What''s more, what Dicaprio had said made a lot of sense. Although this was an extremely small detail, one could, in fact, be able to get a better glimpse at the real motive of themittee. Dicaprio was indeed a fellow that will not blow things out of proportion, and is very understanding about many matters. "What captain Dicaprio said is right. Other than being meticulous, I feel that the greatest possibility would be to allow for sudden sneak attacks, and to prevent the various powerful squadrons from making preparations beforehand. I believe that this elimination round will test the abilities and capabilities of the squadron to react to sudden changes in the situation, and use them to filter the number of participating squadrons for the second round."

    Hearing Wang Zhong''s words, Dicaprio pushed up his spectacles as a smile of appreciation appeared on his face. Having bumped into Wang Zhong for a few times during their stay in the hotel, he hade to appreciate the former, who was of the intellectual type, and was able to maintain his calm and use his brain during tough moments. "Great minds think alike. Just call me Popo, Wang Zhong. Naturally, you don''t need to be jealous of me for being more handsome than you. Perhaps, this elimination round might start in a more sudden and earlier timing than we''ve expected. I also feel that this might very well be a survival type test. Therefore, it''s extremely important to make preparations beforehand!"

    The grand and magnificent opening ceremony had finally came to an end. At this moment, the various squadrons have already returned to their assigned hotels to start packing for tomorrow, apprehension and anticipation hovering over the heads of each and every one of them. This was even more so for academies like the Lightning Dragon Academy, who had to make use of what avable time left to take action and pull in more allies. After all, the allocation of the various squadrons towards the 4petition zones has already been confirmed. Regardless of whether what the rules there were for this first round of elimination, these groups of people have already decided on their "allies".

    The spectacle shown during the opening ceremony was just a small show the federation had prepared for the sake of showing their consideration for the energy and effort put in by the various participating squadrons for this CHF. It''s considerably simpler than usual and thus did not take up much of everyone''s time. After all, all of them had to set off early on the next day. As for Stuart City, the real carnival had just started, where one could hear the salute of cannon fires and splendid fireworks going off through the night.

    It''s said that the carnival happening throughout the city continued on for at least 3 days, with various grand and magnificent celebrations and activities urring all around the clock. Ignoring the question about the why these magnificent celebrations have been going on before the start of the CHF, the live broadcast on the Skylink had showcased to the entire word the outstanding material lifestyle and splendid world present within the federation. This was an all-rounded disy, therefore the short opening ceremony spanning only a few hours long was clearly not enough to aplish this goal the federation had.

    During the night, the 10 man squadron from Tianjing Academy had gathered for an emergency meeting. The main goal was to prepare for the possibility of any sudden changes to the situation in tomorrow''s elimination round. If the first elimination road was a survival or squadron level mission type of test, the test might start all of sudden upon their arrival at Grozny City.

    "This is the map as well as the geographical terrain of the areas around Grozny City, as well as the locations of some special ces." Said Wang Zhong as he handed out the information present in his hand to the others. These had been collected by him and Scarlet in the train right as they started to head back to their hotel. Any matter that might happen during thepetition had to be made known, with preventive measures being taught and prepared for. It was extremely rare for a true powerhouse to get sneaked up upon. However, this did not mean that they were omnipotent and invincible. That''s because the majority of them possessed intellect and rationality while knowing how to make ample and proper preparations for any given situation. "Everyone please take a close look at them."

    "Grozny City is located within the Northern regions. Although it isn''t the northern pole, the temperatures are extremely cold and harsh." Scarlet started exining. " There are many parts within that region which are covered in permafrost, while the degree of radiation in the wilderness areas is considerably more serious than Tianjing. Basically speaking, we won''t be able to see both the sun and the stars. Coupled with the distortion of the maic fields, it''s also extremely hard to find one''s bearings within that region."

    "Other than that, there are also 5rge scale dimensional restricted areas in the surroundings of Grozny City, of which 2 are of A rank and 3 are of B rank. Among the safe regions around the five core cities of the federation, the mutant beasts present within here are of the greatest quantity, and are also the least controlled."

    "If any survival style missions are assigned to us that requires us to enter the wilderness, the best solution for us is to find the armoured railways and travel along time. After all, the areas in close proximity with the armoured railways are the safest areas within thebined region of the five core cities. Everyone, make sure to pay special attention to the arrangement and locations of the rail lines. If any of you gets separated from the everyone else, finding the rail lines will be the safest way of survival."

    Everyone paid close attention to what they''ve heard and seen during the meeting. The person that might have the greatest experience in this aspect would be Grai. After all, he had just finished his "backpacking tour" in the northern region, and thus have a considerable level of familiarity with the surrounding terrain of Grozny City.

    All of this was somewhat of a headache for Barran, as matters requiring memorization were the most difficult tasks for him to aplish. Compared to him, Emily remained quiet throughout the meeting, appearing rather attentive from the start till the end.

    Ever since her return to her family, the littless had be exceedingly quiet,pletely unlike her bubbly and chatty previous self. Everyone in the squadron regardless of Wang Zhong or Ma Dong could feel the change in her character. Nevertheless, due to the CHF, they were unable to have a chat with her about it

    On the second day before daybreak, the various squadrons have already headed out towards their respective destinations. Of the squadrons staying in the same hotel as Tianjing, there were a total of 13 that were allocated to the Grozny City Competition Zone, sitting on the same train towards the indicated railway station.

    A crowd was already present in the station, with over a 100 squadrons consisting of thousands of members allocated to the Grozny City Competition Zone being present here. The majority of the squadrons have formed many small cliques based on the locations of their academies or the hotels they were allocated to stay in. Among these cliques, the Lightning Dragon Academy had the most number of people under their wing, with 11 squadrons having entered in a so-called alliance with them. The majority of them were squadrons living in the same hotel with them, with 3 other squadrons having entered due to the presence of friends. Of the hundreds of small cliques present here, they appeared considerably eye-catching among the crowd.

 Chapter 334: chapter 334 : Marathon on the icy plains

    Chapter 334: chapter 334 : Marathon on the icy ins

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    As the Tianjing and the Giant God Peak Academies stood together, a small interlude happened while they were waiting to board the armored train.

    Despite feeling unhappy after knowing from yesterday''s balloting that Stowe Luge Academy, which Reeves had joined had also been allocated to the Grozny City Competition Zone, Wang Zhong and the others had already gave up caring about it. Other than the few joking words that Hymin said about wanting to settle their debts, everyone was just joking around with their words, with their only thoughts being that this was just a slight coincidence. However, none of them had thought that Reeves would actually take the initiative to approach them at the railway station today.

    At this moment, a faint smile was present on Reeve''s face. Over the past half year, especially due to his reliance on his family connections to enter a first rate academy like Stowe Luge Academy, his strength had increased by quite a bit. He had long not given a care about what happened in Tianjing. With the arrogance radiatinging right out from his soul, he spoke out "It''s been half a year, and you''ve be even more beautiful, Scarlet."

    This fellow had actually said such words upon opening his mouth! What''s more, he had clearly used a frivolous tone, causing everyone to instantly feel rather unhappy.

    "We''re not close." replied Scarlet with a rather chilly voice. She never had any good impressions about Reeves, with the matter of him setting up Wang Zhong making hatred and anger brew in her heart. She wouldn''t care about him if he had be a stranger after leaving the squadron. However, he had actually dared to walk over and say such words to her! Hearing those words from him caused feelings of disgust to surface within her heart.

    "Tsk tsk. Quite a big temper, huh." not feeling any embarrassment towards Scarlet''s icy cold reply, Reeves actually started tough out before saying, "Don''t be too presumptuous and treat yourself as someone important. This isn''t Tianjing. Don''t go and assume that it is, or you''ll end up crying for what''s about toe."

    His rude words were filled with the taste of gunpowder, causing everyone from Tianjing Academy to stare coldly at him. Barran had even started to roll up his sleeves. Having frequently eaten Scarlet''s handmade meals, the vice captain was one the closest people in his eye. If not for Wang Zhong teaching him daily for the past period of time to stay calm and remain steady, he would have already went forward and give Reeves a beating.

    "You still have not grown up even after changing ces. You really are a pile of nonsense." said Wang Zhong in an indifferent tone. " We''ll meet in the battlefield, if you''re able to bump into us."

    "Ha ha¡­"

    Reeves''s eyes brimmed with malicious intent as he started at Wang Zhong. Regardless of whether him leaving Tianjing was the right decision or not, he had been forced to leave from there. He was the one was tossed away!

    The wouldpletely different if he was the one who had tossed Tianjing aside. What''s more, the underlying reason for all of these was due to this fellow, Wang Zhong!

    "Meet in the battlefield? All of you really think highly of yourselves. I know that you all have defeated Adolf. However, I have to say, that whether it is Adolf or Tianjing, all of you are trash!" replied Reeves if a chilling voice. "When I left Tianjing then, I''ve said that all of you will pay the price for what you''ve did then. Tianjing will be the first to get eliminated. If any of you guys survive to tell the tale, please remember to help me tell Greene exactly how stupid of a decision he had made then!"

    "In your dreams!" replied Hymin with a spit at the ground.

    Seeing this, Reeves sneered before walking away.

    "Who''s that?" asked Dicaprio, appearing to be quite interested in this matter. This information maniac was in fact a gossipy person.

    "A person that had betrayed our academy." replied Wang Zhong with a smile, "He''s now an enemy."

    "A person from Stowe Luge Academy? They appear to be quite strong. I''ve looked through the statistics of their squadron. They are a squadronposed of all rounded soldiers, with their strength as a whole being evaluated to be of A rank." said Dicaprio with a shake of his head. "You guys better be careful against such an enemy. Please do say if there''s anything I can help with! I''ll definitely provide help to you all!"

    .

    Everyone was already used to this silly and amusing fellow, thus they did ce any thoughts towards his words.

    There were some people within the Tianjing squadron who felt a little indignant about the matter about Reeves, including Colby and the members of the former Holy Judgement Society. After spotting Reeves during the yesterday''s opening ceremony, not only did they not have any thoughts about taking revenge on him, they had even had slight feelings of nostalgia, as that matter had happened quite a while ago. What''s more Reeves had gotten the punishment he deserved. However, none of them had ever imagined that Reeves would actually dare to make counterattack towards their whole squadron.

    "I really hope to bump into them early into this elimination round!" growled Hymin "So that I can teach a firm, firm lesson to that arrogant and conceited fellow!"

    "From what I understand about Reeves, he''s truly a vicious and merciless fellow. Therefore, he won''t stop at a teaching a lesson to us." said Colby in a deep voice. "If we really bump into guys like this in the CHF, its best for us to meet them with the intent of betting our lives at the line. If not, we''ll end up in a situation that''s worse than death."

    Hearing that, everyone nodded their head in session. To them, losing to Reeves would truly be worse than death. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong and Grai clearly did not give much care about this matter. To them, there was no need to waste too much effort on such a guy like Reeves.

    After waiting at the railway station for about half an hour, the special train that''s going to bring them to Grozny City finally entered the station. However, upon its arrival, one would be able to observe something slightly odd about it. That was due topetitionmittee unexpectedly scrambling up the seats of those squadrons staying together in the same hotel ,and arranging them into different carriages.

    It has to be said that move appeared slightly superfluous, as it attracted waves of disatisfacted voices ringing out from the crowd. Although Grozny City wasn''t especially far from Stuart City, it would still take 5 to 6 days to reach via train. Although it was just a matter about seats, everyone naturally hoped to be able to spend the next few days travelling with the people they recognized.

    "Mr Lennon, may I know what''s with this regtion?" within the crowd of participants, the loud and doubtful voice of the Lightning Academy''s Casio rang out "Isn''t it just seats for this journey?"

    "You don''t have the qualifications to ask about this. All of you just need to follow orders."not a single bit of face of given to Casio by the cold and indifferent looking middle aged official as he replied. What''s more, he did not even give any exnation about the pending issue. "Anyone that is dissatisfied with this can choose to not to board the train, and will be treated as having voluntarily withdrawn from thispetition!"

    His words were rather rude and blunt, though it not allow for any doubt. Although he was only an official in charge of order, he was also a Heroic Soul expert. What''s more, the two bars present on the epaulettes above his shoulders caused the majority of dissatisfied fellows to shut their mouths, simply not daring to show any dissatisfaction back towards this official.

    Confronting themittee just for this small matter? Withdrawing from thepetition?

    That''s definitely something that no one would do.

    The Giant God Peak Academy was clearly also separated from the Tianjing Academy, with Dicaprio and his squadron allocated to the stretch of carriages located before Tianjing''s. Before heading over, he whispered to Wang Zhong. "I reckon that it will be alright for us. This test might even be over faster than you think. We need to split up at in this train. Wang Zhong, I might not be able to take care of you guys, so all the best to your Tianjing squadron!"

    "Thank you, and all the best to you too."

    As the shook hands, smiles appeared on the faces of Dicaprio and Wang Zhong. Being able to recognize such a friend in this sea of people was also a kind of fate.

    Of the 20 carriages present on that train, Tianjing Academy was allocated to the 10th one from the front. Also allocated within this carriage were a few squadrons from the northern reaches. After getting to know each other, everyone quickly discovered their simrities in personalities. With them also being evaluated to be of C rank, the atmosphere within the carriage became more calm and restrained.

    Purposefully breaking apart the squadrons that were of the same region or stayed in the same hotel, while even allocating them in ordance their rankings. At this moment, everyone could already get the gist of some matters.

    There were clearly many squadrons who had the same thoughts as Wang Zhong and Dicaprio. Even if they were only evaluated to be of D rank, there were absolutely no weaklings present in this batch of CHF participants. Even if there were idiots present in these squadrons, they would definitely not make up the entirety of them.

    The various participating squadrons had their own specialized brain trust groups, and even have specialized analyst groups that apanied theirbatants. There were even quite a few aristocratic families that have managed to obtain some truly reliable information and news from within thepetitionmittee. There have never been absolutes in the topic of secrecy for such matters.

    There weren''t much conversations or exchanges happening within the carriage as everyone waited quietly. It was only when the train had started to move did many of those who had made preemptive preparations, and understood the gist of the entire situation realise. That the direction they were heading to was unexpectedly not Grozny City!

    "The first elimination round is about to start." said Wang Zhong, as feelings of anticipation surge within him. Although he wasn''t privy to the details of this test, the direction their train was headed to just so happened to point towards the location up north. That was towards the region he had made everyone memorize in yesterday''s meeting.

    Regardless of what kind of test it was, they were able to understand the geography and terrain at the very least. The Tianjing Squadron had already had prior preparations for this.

    Indeed, the train headed north at a high speed for close to a day before proceeding to stop at sessive gaps. Peering out of the windows, one would be able to see that quite a few squadrons seated at frontal carriages have departed from the train at every stop, with approximately 2 to 3 squadrons departing per stop. The squadrons left remaining on the train were all able to see those squadrons leave the vicinity of the armored railways, as they travelled rapidly towards the vast icy ins present in their surroundings.

    Even though there wasn''t anyone standing up to give an exnation to all of these movements, the answer to that question was already clear for all to see. The first elimination round of the CHF had already started. It was a destination type mission, with the most probable goal being to head towards Grozny City from their location of departure.

    Frankly speaking, the difficulty of such a mission wasn''t high, with every single participating squadron possessing the strength toplete it. What''s more, this entire area was still considered to be part of the safe regions present between the five core cities of the federation. As long as one didn''t head into the restricted areas present within, one could ignore almost all cases of danger or threat to them.

    Perhaps there would be some special restrictions or tasks they would need toplete in order to pass through this elimination road. As for that, one would need to wait till one''s departure from the train to find out.

 Chapter 335: chapter 335 : Trekking ( 2 in 1)

    Chapter 335: chapter 335 : Trekking ( 2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Everyone had noticed that the 2 great seedling squadrons that were allocated to the Grozny City Competition Zone, the Heaven''s Fate and Torres Academies, made up the first wave of squadrons to depart from the train. That was followed by the A ranked squadrons, with Reeve''s Stowe Luge squadron among their ranks.

    It was alreadyte afternoon when it was finally the Tianjing squadron''s time to depart. Alighting together with them were the 2 other C ranked squadrons who were allocated to the same carriage as them.

    At this moment, senior colonel, the official that had berated Casio yesterday, was waiting for them at the carriage exit.

    "Head towards the locations as indicated in your Skylink. There will be people present there to brief and provide you with the items required for the mission. Okay. Set off now!"

    The stern faced official didn''t waste a single word before the armored train sped of quickly into the distance, leaving the 3 squadrons standing on the vast icy cier.

    The first time everyone did was to open their Skylink. Everyone had assumed that their designated location would be some ce that was extremely far away, or even somewhere deep within some restricted area. However, the result clearly wasn''t what they had thought it would be. Although the assigned locations for the 3 squadrons were different, all of them were around 40 to 50 kilometres away from their current location by the armored railway. ording to the map of the surrounding region, those locations seemed to not encroach upon the restricted areas located in the vicinity.

    "Looks like everyone''s heading off to different locations." after spending a day together in the same carriage, everyone was more or less familiar with one another. With a smile, one of the squadron''s captain spoke out, "Let''s split up here. All the best!"

    Being unable to feel any of it while sitting within the carriage, was everyone was only able to feel exactly how icy cold the frosty gales were present within this northern reaches after alighting from the train .

    .

    It was a typical summer''s day for this region. However, despite it being in the right smack in the middle of the day, the temperature of the wilderness always remained at a few degrees below zero. The ferocious northern gales blew past everyone, causing crystal like snowkes to rub across everyone''s faces with a sharpness akin to knives.

    This area was precisely the one of the fringe regions that everyone had seen on the maps during yesterday''s meeting. It''s said that this was once a restricted area, having turned into its current state as a stretch of wilderness after being cleansed by the Vasilyevich Family.

    Nevertheless, even though the mutated beasts have been cleaned up from this region, there was no change in the degree of radiation present here. It was considerably severe, seemingly reaching levels around that of a C ranked restricted area. If not for teacher Grace''s survival training they had underwent in the Chaotic Lake Region, even the problem about how to deal with the considerable radiation would cause a headache for quite a few of them. Nevertheless, the consumption of strength was something that was unavoidable in such circumstances.

    Opening up their navigational systems in their Skylinks, everyone quickly located the designated ce their Tianjing Squadron needed to head to.

    Their designated location was within a depression present in a stretch of snow capped mountains, located few dozen kilometres from the ce on the armored railway where they had alighted. Upon reaching the depression, they discovered a small tent propped up in there, with an official already present within it.

    "This mission''s very simple. Rely on your own judgment and navigate your way to the Grozny City. You only need 6 people to haveplete this mission. As for those who don''t arrive, they will be considered as being eliminated from thepetition, with no reason being suitable for appeal." said the official in a cold tone. At the same time, he pulled out ten pre-packed backpacks. "Hand over all of your survival preparations and food, including your Skylink. You can only use the tactical backpacks we''ve prepared for you. Other than that, you can keep your own weapons."

    He proceeded to take out small disk like items before continuing to speak. "This is a token that represents your squadron. Every participating squadron have tokens specific to their squadron. If you bump into any trouble and want to give up on thepetition, you can call for help through these tokens. Naturally, that would mean that you have already given up on thepetition. If you want a simpler way to deal with this mission, there''s another way for you toplete it. If you''re able to obtain 3 other different types of tokens, you can form a small signal transmitter whenbined within your own token. When you do so, you''ll be automatically be promoted from this elimination round, while themittee will automatically arrange for people to fetch you guys up."

    "Additional tokens? Is this to encourage us to snatch tokens from other squadrons?" asked Colby.

    The only response from the official was a cold and indifferent re that treated Colby as though he was an idiot for asking that question. Everyone knew that this CHF was different from the previous ones. From the looks of it, this mission wasn''t only a survival test, and even had an huntingponent present in it.

    The official proceeded to chase Wang Zhong and the rest away from the tent. The federation had invested arge amount of effort to bring in soldiers like this official to run this survival mission. They weren''t merely there for the sake of being able to increase the difficulty of the mission, but also to also reduce the number of deaths and serious injuries to the greatest degree. Once a rescue signal is sent out from those tokens given to the squadrons, they would be able to provide assistance within the shortest amount of time.

    Wang Zhong and the rest had thought of travelling by the side of the armored railways. However, if they did so, they would definitely be unable to make it to the required location within the given amount of time. This was something that themittee had considered, as they weren''t looking for marathon capable soldiers in this elimination round. There would be nothing to say if one''s entire squadron wasposed of speed type soldiers, though that wasn''t the case for Tianjing.

    Although there were many shortcuts avable for them to take, clearly not everyone would be able to allow for them to arrive at their destination alive.

    Opening their backpacks, everyone discovered a rather simply drawn map present within. It''s uracy and detail waspletely out of the question whenpared to the maps they had on their Skylinks. Nevertheless, this was all they had to rely on for their navigation. Surviving in the wilderness, water, food, and mutated beasts were all factors of difficulty for this mission. However, the greatest factor of danger present during this mission came from the various participating squadrons. Those with an even wee bit of strength would not want to rely on reaching the designated location to finish their mission. To them, defeating other squadrons and iming their tokens would undoubtedly be the faster and more convenient method.

    "I feel that we should choose to hunt for other tokens." said Emily after looking at the distance between their squadron and their current location as shown on the map.

    Raised eyebrows were spotted as everyone was surprised by her words. Such words would nevere out from the mouth of the little Emily of the past. To the people of Tianjing, they would never even think of considering the possibility of attempting this method. To them, not being hunted would already be a good thing for them.

    Contrary to everyone, Wang Zhong nodded his head, before saying, "That can be our alternative n. Firstly, we have to choose a path to travel. If we bump into any suitable targets, there''s no harm in taking action. However, there''s no need to specifically hunt for other squadrons."

    "I feel that snatching the tokens of other squadrons would be an extremely difficult task to aplish." added Scarlet as she shook her head. Holding her hand up, the mission token was present right within her palm. "This token isn''t constructed with any special materials, making it extremely easy to get broken and destroyed. If the losing side is forced to the point of despair, they might forcefully destroy their tokens, resulting in the entire hunt being a waste of time. This is the greatest disadvantage of going through with this method."

    "Indeed, no everyone will remain calm in the face of defeat. What''s more, having one''s token taken away can be considered a type of disgrace." added Lily in approval of Scarlet''s view. Even if they had the strength to defeat other squadrons, this did not mean that their opponents would just hand over their tokens obediently, as a single crush was all that it needs to destroy the tokens.

    Although there weren''t any restrictions present in thispetition, there were basic rules for the entirety of the CHF, which was that no one was allowed to purposefully kill others. However, the threat from this rule appeared exceedingly pale in contrast to the situation beforehand.

    Wang Zhong didn''t deny that what Scarlet said was right. However, he was able to see from Grai and Emily''s expression that they did not agree to her statement. That''s because there were many other ways where one could cause one''s opponents to be unable to destroy the tokens. The only thing that could be said was that there was a great difference in standard between the members of the Tianjing squadron. However, Wang Zhong also felt that they should not take the initiative to hunt for the tokens of other squadrons.

    Scarlet had given a rather detailed exnation about Grozny City during yesterday''s meeting. Although the map given was extremely simple, it was enough for her to made the verdict that it would be impossible for them to head to their destestination via the armored railway.

    Nheless, Scarlet definitely wasn''t the only person able to memorize the entire map of the surrounding region. Simrly, there were quite a few people present in thispetition zone that would be able to make such a verdict. Thus, the fight to reach the destination had just begun.

    ...

    Although they had chosen to head towards the designated location, the journey was undoubtedly more difficult to traverse than anyone had imagined.

    The first difficulty they faced was the distance require to travel. At the beginning, they had assumed that they would absolutely be able to reach their destination within 30 days. This was made in ordance to the most urate path to travel as indicated on the map. In reality however, there simply was none of the so called "most urate path to travel" on this icy cier in the northern region.

    The terrain and climate of this region was truly tooplicated and unpredictable. A mountain valley might be a dead end in an instant after an avnche had ured in the mountain above. What was a t and level ground a day ago might be frozen solid due to a freak storm, or blown away to reveal the icy riverbed present below.

    There was also another reason, which was the destruction of a drawbridge that used to connect the sides of a giant river spanning many kilometres in length. This drawbridge had actually been destroyed by people. From the looks of it, it had been forcefully destroyed just a day ago, something that was definitely aplished by a squadron that had crossed this same exact bridge. This was to prevent those travelling behind them to be unable to pass through this river. Clearly, the Tianjing squadron had underestimated the shamelessness of other squadrons.

    Facing against the churning river, Wang Zhong had no choice but to bring everyone to make a detour further up north. Just this alone had cause them to spend almost a day''s worth of time.

    This were just issues they faced in the geography.

    With the entire northern river being locked in snow, the majority of the ground was snowden to the level of one''s knees. There were even some special ces where the level of snow would reach up to 2 metres in height. With each foot sinking into the snow as the other presses forward, their walking speed would clearly unable topare to the running speeds they were able maintain on t, level terrain. Even travelling on the icy cier was difficult due to its slick and slippery surface. For the most part, they were travelling through the wilderness, where the terrain gets even more extreme and traversing bes more difficult. This was something that was happening on a global scale, something that man had no power to change.

    One can just forget about travelling normally through this region. Everyone in the Tianjing squadron had to give their all in a risk taking attitude to hurry along the way to their destination.

    HU...

    As the icy cold northern winds blew across, the faint light from a fire lit up the cave, while a bloody smell filled the air.

    Under the light from the fire, Wang Zhong was currently using a small knife to butcher a giant icy ins armored beast. This mutated beast appeared simr to a pangolin, though it was much, much bigger in size than thetter, being approximately 4 to 500 pounds in weight. The cave Wang Zhong and the rest were in was precisely its den.

    Around the fire, the rest of the Tianjing squadron were using the best of this rest time to catch some shut eye. The female members of the squadron were nestled at the walls of the cave, covered in a warm, yet not thickyer of army nkets. Grai and Colby were sleeping soundly by the side of the fire. Barran slept by their side in a more exaggerated fashion, forming a "´ó" word as his thunderous snores echoed in the cave.

    If this was a normal day, the girls sleeping by his side would absolutely be unable to sleep in the presence of Barran''s thunderous snores. However, they had either gotten used to it, or perhaps were too tired to bother about it, being unable to open their eyes the moment theyid against the walls. Fortunately, Ma Dong had the foresight to not be pretentious to follow along, choosing to head straight to Grozny City. Compared to him, the shy female leader of the other squadron assigned to the same carriage as them wasn''t so fortunate. Despite not participating inbat, she was shoved off the train. It''s estimated that she would definitely be the burden of her squadron during their journey.

    This was already the 6th day since entering the icy ins. They had just managed to enter the towering agate mountainous range yesterday. Over this period of 6 days, everyone had already endured many cycles of bodily fatigue, sinking into a state ofplete silence from their initial feelings of excitement. Being the captain, Wang Zhong had continued to observe the bodily status of every member of his squadron. Him, Emily and Grai were stillpletely fine, while this 6 days had been slightly taxing by endurable for Colby, Lily and Barran. As for Scarlet, Mmi and Hymin, they were having some trouble with this arduous journey. By itself, females would be in a slight physical disadvantage for such a journey. What''s more, such a dangerous type of long trekking would be the greatest test for them. However, one could also feel thepletely different kind of tempering such a journey had to them. If they were truly able to endure and trek all the way to Grozny City, this journey would absolutely be a form of baptism for their minds and bodies.

    After not having much of a good rest for the past few days, Wang Zhong felt that everyone should take a break here. If not, their entire squadron might truly copse in fatigue. He had prepared for him and Grai to be on sentry duty while the rest took a much needed break. Due the situation about the broken bridge, there might not be any pleasant surprises waiting for them in the road ahead. If Wang Zhong was ced in the position of the hunters, he would absolutely choose to strike when the other squadrons are resting after their exhausting journey, which should be around this period of time.

    Today was a better day for the Tianjing squadron. They had taken over this cave for the purpose of bade out the gales and snow while allowing everyone to take a break and catch some shut eye. However, never did they imagine that this mountain cave was also the den of a Icy in Armoured Beast. While they were clearing out this cave, Barran had almost gotten his butt pierced by the sharp spines of that fellow.

    That''s a Rank 3 mutated beast! What a free feast for them! Taking the duties of roasting the meat and sentry work, Wang Zhong made sure that the rest could make the most of this time to rest and recover.

    With their cloaks covering the entrance of the cave to shield the insides from the icy cold winds and snow otherside, cracking sounds rang out from the firepit as it raised the temperature of the cave by quite a bit. As the smell of roasted meat waft across the cave, Barran started to salivate within his dream.

    "You should take a break too, senior." Grai had woke up at some unknown timing and had quietly walked over. "There''s still 2 more hours to daybreak."

    "Don''t worry about it." replied Wang Zhong with a smile. The stronger one''s spiritual soul was, the more resilient one was towards matters like exhaustion and tiredness. While everyone in the squadron wasn''t able to cope with the exhaustion from the journey, he had treated itpletely as a tempering and training for himself.

    Nodding his head, Grai took a seat by the firepit. The stronger one was, the faster and quicker one''s recovery speed was. From the looks of it, Grai''s mind and spirit has already fully recovered. With him around, Wang Zhong could feel much more rxed. Compared to him, Emily was still resting. Although her will and spirit were strong and resilient, this did not mean that her body doesn''t need a break.

    All of a sudden, a beeping sound rang out from the token within Wang Zhong''s breast pocket, before a mechanical sounding voice rang out, "Nono Peace Academy, loss of contact, eliminated."

    The token would broadcast the information of every eliminated squadron. The previous message was already the 6th one that Wang Zhong had heard. However, the previous 5 were all "XX academy, forfeit, eliminated.". This was extremely understandable, as those squadrons had definitely activated the distress beacons within their tokens. There weren''t many mutated beasts present within this region, and if they were, all of them were only low ranking ones that would not be able to threaten the lives of people. Beasts ike the Icy in Armored Beast were even easier to deal with. However, if was to bump into the asional mutated beastial horde, the use of scouts would reallye into use. One day ago, the Tianjing squadron had bumped into a wolf pack with the majority beingposed of by Rank 4 Icy in Wolves. Due to them having Emily to scout the way, they were fortunately about to wrap around this pack of mutated wolves. In such a survival type mission, the use of scouts was extremely important. If the Emily of the past wasn''t much of a reliable person, her performance during the past few days had caused everyone to have a totally new level of respect and admiration for her. Indeed, the inheritance of the Assassin Family was extraordinary to be able to allow Emily to progress her strength by leaps and bounds within a mere few months. No wonder why the federation was under the rule of those great families.

 Chapter 336: chapter 336 : Strip naked!

    Chapter 336: chapter 336 : Strip naked!

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    However, this was the first time that a "loss of contact" was reported.

    There were 2 exnations that would lead to this kind of elimination. The first would be when one''s token was destroyed, while the second one was when the receiver of one''s token was turned off after being taken by someone else. Regardless of the exnation, that would mean that this was all the work of another squadron, as mutated beasts won''t go all the way to destroy those tokens.

    Wang Zhong and Grai exchanged nces.

    "Looks like someone''s finally taking action. It happenedter than I''ve thought."

    "During the earlier half of the journey, the various squadrons were more spread out. I feel that the majority of the squadrons have chosen to travel via this route. Regardless of how many forks there are on a road, people are bound to gather up at one point."

    "Part of it is due to people feeling that they''re unable toplete thepetition via the normal way. There might be more C and D rank squadrons that are attempting this method, as the truly strong ones should have would haveplete confidence in themselves to be able toplete this mission."

    "That might not be the case." replied Wang Zhong with a shake of his head. "This is just the first round of eliminations. There are so many squadrons being allocated to everypetition zone. Other than the two almighty squadrons from the Heaven''s Fate and Torres Academies, there should not be many capable opponents that could match up to those A rank squadrons present here, right? If they have the chance, I''m sure that it''ll be difficult to resist the lure of passing through this round by obtaining tokens."

    Frankly speaking, the stronger one was, the greater one''s ambition would be.

    "In the end, what you''re trying to say is that no one is confident of themselves," said Grai within a smile. "Such squadrons aren''t worthy of being evaluated to be of A rank."

    "Haha. With only documents for reference, there will be many inurate elements present in the evaluation process," replied Wang Zhong with a smile as he handed a piece of grilled meat to Grai. "Take a bite. My skill in cooking is absolutely not to be underestimated!"

    "Oh?" Grai took a bite in anticipation before a slightly strange expression appeared on his face. "Senior Wang Zhong."

    "How''s the taste?"

    "It''s too gamey, and it''s not grilled all the way through." Grai didn''t even give the slightest bit of face to Wang Zhong in his reply. Cooking at home with all the various ingredients and spices avable within reach was apletely different matter to cooking in the wilderness, where not even salt was within one''s reach. Even senior Wang Zhong wasn''t omnipotent.

    Conveniently taking over the grilling fork from the slightly embarrassed Wang Zhong, he smiled while saying, " Just let me handle this small matter, senior!"

    ...

    Divine Wood Academy, Forfeit, eliminated!

    Belondo Academy, Loss of contact, eliminated!

    Kamal Academy, Loss of contact, eliminated!"

    ...

    As they began to converge,rge numbers of squadrons started to butt heads against one another. At the moment, the real fight had begun.

    On the icy ins, 40 plus people were currently surrounding a 10 man squadron. One could see that every single one from the 10 man squadron possesses extraordinary levels ofbat prowess. These soldiers hailing from the northern reaches possess rather formidablebat prowess within this icy ins, especially their freshman, Lei Bing. Although he had lost to All Mouthy King in an OP match, his strength from then on could be said to have progressed at a godlike rate. Being evaluated to be of B rank, this squadron from the Extreme Light Academy was considered to be a strong one. Yet, at this very moment, solemn expressions were present on the faces of every single member.

    The ice shield congealed by Lei Being sparkled with the radiance of his special ability. Forming it over the entrance of the cave, it had resisted quite a few volleys of long ranged fire attacks. If not for his defensive ice shield, the entire Extreme Light squadron would have already beenpletely defeated.

    "Ha Ha! Everyone from the Extreme Light Academy, please hand over your tokens! Don''t waste your time fighting like cornered beasts in a cage! The only thing you''ll get is more injuries!" not wanting to waste time, the people who were caging the Extreme Light Academy up continued to throw taunts out whileunching attacks at them.

    "In your dreams!" a soldier that was trapped within the mountain cave clenched his teeth and growled in reply, "Come and take it from my corpse if you can!"

    Extreme Light Academy!

    The people currently having them cornered were precisely the Lightning Dragon Academy''s Casio and his alliance. At this moment, without his squadron members taking action, the endless firepowering from the dozen ranged soldiers from the various squadrons under Casio''s wing had alreadypletely suppressed the group of people from the Extreme Light Academy, squeezing them to the point of having to defend from a mountain cave. Despite how formidable the ice shield''s defence was, there was no way for 1 person''s soul power to be a match against thebined firepower from a dozen ranged soldiers. What''s more, after their closebat skirmish with the Lightning Dragon Academy and their alliance, the disparity in firepower and quantity of soldiers became exceedingly clear. Regardless of how much fighting spirit the people from the Extreme Light Academy had, from the looks of the current situation, it was only a matter of time for their defences to crumble. Regardless of whatbat techniques of skills they use, it would be absolutely useless in the face of the numerical superiority their enemies possessed. Even an all-out brawl would be enough topletely kill their entire squadron.

    This was where the genius of Casio lies. Despite it being a coincidence, the alliance that he had created was, in fact, most useful in such situations, where numerical advantage aided in the prevention of fatigue for the entire group. As long as they don''t bump into any S or A rank squadrons, anyone else was fat sheep in front of them. In fact, A-Rank squadrons won''t even stand a chance against them, with slight injuries being the best oue they could obtain.

    Within the snow forests of Dashiell, a fight had already ended. At this moment, 7 to 8 people from the B rank Campbell Academyid on the ground. The entire fight hadsted more than 5 minutes. However, their opponents were too strong. Coupled with the disadvantage in terrain and exhaustion from their journey, they werepletely unable to react and put up any defence in the face of a sudden sneak attack.

    "WHY?!" roared Bei Beiqi as he clenched his teeth. Clenching the valuable token within his hand, he roared out loudly. "You''re an A rank squadron and already enough tokens! Why do you still want to take from us!"

    " Haha. The only thing I can say is that there''s a problem with your IQ." within the shadows, a burly figure towering over 2 metres tall stood up. Although he possessed a gigantic figure, his footsteps were exceedingly light and fleeting. Extending his hand out to Bei Beiqi, he replied, " We''ve nothing to do for this moment, so taking you guys as training partners are quite a good matter. Hand over your tokens and scram off."

    "In your dreams!" Bei Beiqi shot a reply back before Soul Power started to surge ferociously within his hand. A crack rang out, as the token within his and was crushed into bits."Even if I''m eliminated, I''ll never give an advantage to you guys!"

    The token was in his hand. With Bei Beiqi''s strength, the people surrounding he wasn''t able to react in time to stop his action. Seeing this, the giant male gave a sigh before saying. "What''s the point of this. I''ve had yet to finish my words, and you angering us isn''t going to do you all any good."

    The captain of the Stowe Luge squadron, Bopa, was a well known rampant fellow whose interest lies in finding satisfaction from bullying weaklings, regardless of whether his opponent was a female or not.

    "What''s the matter? Are you going to bite me?" sneered Bei Beiqi. He was also another vicious and firm person. "Kill me if you dare. I''ll make sure we perish together."

    Hearing Bei Beiqi''s words, the members of the Stowe Luge Academy burst out in crazedughter. A B rank squadron was already able to pose as a threat to their squadron. However, their sneak attack was extremely sessful, allowing them to defeat their opponents within even suffering any losses of their own. Just like birds of the same feather flock together, Bopa and his squadron members loved the feeling of being the victor extremely much, especially the part about seeing their opponents struggling before their impending death.

    "Ha Ha! You truly are an idiot." a voice rang out, as Reeves sneered, "You''re not even worthy of us taking action personally to kill you."

    Kicking an injured squadron member of Bei Beiqi''s that was lying on the ground, Reeves removed the tactical backpack present on the member while saying, "Strip them naked!"

    Hearing that, the Bei Beiqi''s expression instantly changed. Within this ice and snow locked region, 7 of his squadron members were injured, had no concrete positioning and no rescue teams waiting for them. Now, their tactical backpacks, the only things that were keeping the cold and death at bay, were being removed from them. This was basically forcing them to death''s door! "This is murder! How dare you!"

    "Tsk Tsk, You really are naive. You can''t survive without clothes? What did your academy teach in their survival sses? You''re lucky to be able to use your bodies to give it a test." said Reeves with a smile. Hearing that, yet another bout ofughter rang out from the rest of his squadron members. Bopa favoured Reeves extremely well, regardless of his background or his ability toe up with so many fresh and fanciful ways to spice up his happiness.

 Chapter 337: chapter 337 : Demon

    Chapter 337: chapter 337 : Demon

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "Come, captain Bei Beiqi! Its time for me to personally help rid you of your clothes!" all of a sudden, Bopa felt that getting Bei Beiqipletely butt naked was an extremely satisfying matter.

    "I''ll kill all of you!" Bei Beiqi jumped up in fury as he attempted to give up his life to fight and struggle. However, what greeted him was a fist that instantly grew rapidly in front of his eyes.

    Being the captain of a B rank squadron, Bei Beiqi could be considered to be an expert. However, he did not even dare to meet the iing fist head on. Even evading it was difficult for him, as the pressure radiating from it was more than enough to squeeze out the breath from his lungs. Nevertheless, before he could gasp for air, the back of his head mmed all the way back like a whip, causing his entire vision to turn into a blur. As the giant fist opened up, it easily grabbed his neck and lifted him up like how it was for a person to hold a little chick, causing Bei Beiqi to start suffocating.

    Under the mockingughtering from the people of the Stowe Luge Academy, Bei Beiqi was subsequently stripped from all his clothes, revealing his bare butt cheeks to the icy winds that howled around.

    "Ha Ha! Look at how small that thing is! Just a gust of wind would be enough to make it freeze and drop off!"

    Every single member of Bei Beiqi''s squadron clenched and gritted their teeth, balling their fists as hard as they could. Nevertheless, all of them were too tired and exhausted. Of course, they had thought of the possibility of sneak attacks heading their way. However, not a single one of them had expected an A rank squadron to be the one using this tactic. A loss was already bad. Now, they even had to suffer such humiliation by that same squadron who had left them in such a disastrous state.

    "Kill me if you''ve the guts to do so! If not, all of you will definitely pay for what you''ve done today!" growled Bei Beiqi as he clenched and gritted his teeth. At this moment, all the pride

    "Ha Ha! You''re still quite spicy, I see. Let me flip you around for a bit." said Reeves as he sent his pole striking out, causing Bei Beiqi to faint immediately in pain. After returning to Stowe Luge City, Reeves hadpletely removed his faux gentlemanly demeanour and revealed his true self. Due to the humiliation he had received in Tianjing, it had made him even more extreme. Only through such extreme methods was he able to find any joy or happiness. After experiencing the Dark Era, mankind had not only obtained peace and strength, it had too gained many different levels of emotional connections and influences. These did not disappear with the creation of the Freedom Federation, but quietly grew strong and powerful. Even a city like Stowe Luge was just the tip of this massive iceberg.

    "Ha Ha! These fellows really have quite a bit of supplies! They actually that many grilled meat!"

    "There''s no need to go hunting today! Everyone, let''s get a good rest!"

    "Your hunting can be ssified as textbook ready, captain." said Reeves as he walked towards the side of his captain. Regardless of the short duration since his admission into Stowe Luge Academy, he and this captain of his both had a slightly perverted way of thinking. For the sake of victory, there was nothing that they wouldn''t do!

    "What refreshing one that was. Since we''ve obtained enough tokens, we can let themittee send us to Grozny City when we have enough fun." replied captain Bopa in azy fashion. He loved talking to Reeves, as this fellow with noble background was especially good at sucking up to people, unlikely other idiots who only knew those few sentences.

    "You know about the grudge I have towards Tianjing, captain. With the pathetic speed of those wastes, I don''t wish to give up on such a good chance. As long as you allow me to take revenge, I''ll ept any condition you want!" said Reeves. In the Stowe Luge squadron, Bopa was the one making all the decisions.

    With a grin, Bopa looked towards Reeves before replying, "Hmm, if we do that, it''ll slightly damage the reputation of the squadron. You do know that there will be some variables if we stay here for too long."

    Hearing the reply of his captain, Reeves clenched his teeth. This fellow, Boqa appeared brainless and brutish in his actions. However, truth to be told, he was extremely good with his schemes and mind games. "Lan Si admires you very much, captain. After this CHF, I''ll definitely let her apany you for a good while."

    Lan Si was his new girlfriend. With his status and appearance, it was too easy for him to acquire a pretty girl to be his girlfriend. Being someone that loves anything that was thrilling and spicy, Bopa had long gotten interested in Lan Si. However, to Reeves, she was was just a woman that he could dispose of after finishing with her.

    Hearing those words, Bopa gave a faint smile as he gave Reeves a pat. "You really do understand me. However, Lan Si''s quite feisty. At that time, you should alsoe over, as it''ll make it much more interesting."

    Reeves immediately gawked upon hearing Bopa''s reply. He could toss Lan Si out to thetter as a bargaining chip. However, won''t it be a smack on his face if he was to be present when Bopa has his way with Lan Si?

    All of a sudden, Reeves started tough once again, before saying. "What a creative n, captain! Indeed, it''s more interesting when we''re doing it together!"

    Bopa immediately jumped up as he spoke out in delight "You always have such bright ideas, brat! It''s decided then. As long as Tianjinges over, I''ll definitely let you have your fill. When we return, let''s have fun together!"

    Hearing that, a smile present on Reeve''s face turned radiant. One would be able to see the light in many matters if one was to change the angle in which one viewed them from.

    Fights had broken out in all corners of the icy ins, as the strong squadrons were clearly not willing to traverse the long distance required to reach Grozny City. Just the thought of going through that was truly too tormenting. Compared to that, fighting other squadrons were more thrilling and direct.

    As of now, Tianjing''s journey had been peaceful and quiet. Although Emily had bumped into a few other scouts, they would always retreat away after crossing hands with her. Once discovered, there were very few people that were willing to choose the head front approach method to progress along their journey. After all, there was a possibility for them to be the hunted if they were to take action. This further proved the importance a scout was to a squadron. Within the past few days, Emily had also umted a wealth of experience from her brushes with other scouts.

    "Come on. There''s a little forest just after this mountain valley. All of us can rest for the night over there."

    "Thank god. We finally don''t need to sleep on bare snow." Hymin was already slightly out of breath. Among the squadron, she was absolutely the weakest person in terms of physical strength. For the past few days, Wang Zhong, Grai and Barran had to take quite a few turns to carry her. Fortunately, her spirit and attitude were still quite positive, though her body had already reached the limits of her ability. "After running here for the greater half of this month, I''m really starting to miss my little dorm room."

    "Don''t mention a little dorm room to me. Once we reach Grozny City, I want to sleep for the whole day and night!" within the squadron, Lily''s character was rather carefree and straightforward. Being older than Hymin, she would often give off a little vour of being a big sis to the other members of the squadron. "When the timees, do you wanna roll around with me, Min Min? Just thinking about that warm feeling already makes me feel so good."

    "I sense adultery!" Colby added an extra sentence in an ambiguous manner. There was nothing better than such an environment to strengthen the friendship and intimacy between the entire squadron, thus even such crude words were eptable.

    "Oh? Are you jealous?" Hymin rolled her eyes towards him while saying, "Do you want me to hand over Lily''s bed to you? You must be thinking about it for a very long time, right?"

    The matter about Colby crushing on Lily wasn''t some fresh and spicy news within the squadron. Nevertheless, being revealed in such an open fashion caused everyone to let off some involuntary hearty chuckles. A rare smile had even appeared on the face of Emily, who had be slightly solemn and quiet as of recently.

    Fortunately, due to everyone having ample rest in the mountain cave a few days ago, they were able to recover quite a bit of their spirit and physical strength. If not, without even mentioning about Hymin''s ability to joke out like that, even Scarlet wouldn''t be able to endure the harshness of the trek towards Grozny City. It''s fortunate that everyone had continued to find topics to chat and discuss throughout this journey. Despite the fact that talking was a slight expenditure of their strength, it had helped stray everyone''s minds from the fatigue and exhaustion that continued to build up as they moved along. Without these conversations and chats, all of them would absolutely be unable to endure this dead and quiet trek.

    Laughing and smiling along with everyone, Wang Zhong was able to speak a word or two when all of a sudden, he felt a wave of danger appearing in their vicinity. What''s more, it wasn''t any killing intent but something undeterminableing from something as mysterious as a 6th sense. Ever sinceing back from his training in the hyperdimension, this sense of his has been getting increasing clear and distinct.

    He instantly turned vignt and surveyed his surroundings. As of now, they were within a mountain valley. Although it was wide and spacious, the mountain cliffs of both sides were nted, creating the perfect ce for a burial to ur. As the icy cold northern winds howled across the mountain valley, whooshing sounds could be heard everywhere, making it hard to distinguish anything else by sound.

    However, while everyone''sughter continued to ring out, Wang Zhong could already hear faint rumbling sounds suddenly ringing out from the mountain cliff.

    What a read from his 6th sense. If not, it was extremely easy for him to neglect the strange soundsing from the mountain cliff under the noises from the howling winds and everyone''sughter. Wang Zhong furiously issued a stopmand while shouting out. "Retreat!"

 Chapter 338: chapter 338 : Why it always doesnt go as planned?

    Chapter 338: chapter 338 : Why it always doesn''t go as nned?

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Being used to hismands, the entire squadron shot towards the back as one, as the rumbling noises ringing out from above their heads grew increasingly louder and louder.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM!

    Apanied by the snow that lined the mountaintop, quite a few giant pieces of rock rolled down from the mountain cliff like andslide, instantly nketing the area that everyone had just stood an instant ago. Being the only one who reacted just so slightly slower, Barran was almost submerged by the terrifying avnche, leaving only the upper half of his body sticking out from the snow.

    The avnche before them quickly came to an end, yet it had already buried the entire mountain valley by then. Seeing this, everyone felt a wave of fright surging towards them. If not for Wang Zhong''s quick response andmand, just a secondter would have resulted in the entire Tianjing Squadron being buried alive by the snow before them.

    "So close." cold sweat started to seep out from Barran''s body. Although it was slightly difficult for him to move with half of his body buried in the snow, he could clearly see the giant rock that hade along with the avnche that was now resting within a feet''s length from his nose. From the size and weight of this giant rock, he would be instantly pulverized into a putty if it had smashed into him earlier.

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!

    Before Barran could take a breath of relief, the intense feeling of danger appeared once again in the form of a few gigantic rays of white light. Appearing exceedingly ring within the dim and dusky sky, they shot straight towards the head of Barran.

    BANG BANG BANG BOOM!

    Roars erupted out from the guns and cannons of Scarlet and Mmi as their bullets headed straight for those iing rays of white light, causing them to deviate slightly from their intended targets. Reacting quickly, Wang Zhong reached out and grabbed Barran by his cor, pulling him out from the snow in one go.

    Swish Swish Swish. As those white knife like lights bringing about the vour of death scrapped past his head, Barran could not help but shudder at the close shave he had with death.

    The surroundings instantly turned quiet, before a voice with notes of astonishment and amusement rang out from the quiet, dark sky, "Not bad, not bad. You''ve improved by a bit with this short span of a few days."

    "Reeves."

    That voice was all too familiar to the Tianjing Squadron.

    "I''m very happy to meet all of you. I''ve really, really missed you guys!"

    Notes of excitement were present in Reeves'' voice. He had waited for the whole days for them! Even Bopa was about to explode in impatience. If not for the divine attraction the threesome waiting for him, he would have already have packed up and left with the short temper he possessed. Fortunately, as what Reeves have expected, those little fellows from Tianjing had really chosen this path. A Crank squadron had walked into their trap.

    "This fellow''s arrogance is still that great." said Hymin before spitting in disgust. The thought of her actually having a leg with this rampant fellow truly caused her stomach to churn in disgust.

    "You actually dare to use such a trap to deal with us. The Stowe Luge Academy really have a thick face." Lily did not conceal the disdain she had for Reeves in her words. Being a true and true soldier, she waspletely unable to understand the mentality of the Stowe Luge squadron.

    At this moment, Bopa and his other squadron members were clutching their abdomens as theyughed heartily. The reason why they were able to be so rampant with their actions was not only due to their strength but through the usage of their intellect.

    `

    All of the pretentious acts were left to Reeves to y. At this moment, he had already jumped down onto the snow below. Seeing the glistening white snow beneath his feet, Reeves felt immeasurable happiness surging within his heart.

    "I''ve told all of you before that you''ll definitely pay the price. I''ll let that old fool Greene regret his decision he had made. This year, all of you will remain at this ce. Scarlet, I''ll give you a chance now. Follow me, and live!" said Reeves with a smile.

    Even Scarlet had not expected that Reeves would actually turn out like this. "I''ve underestimated your bottom line, Reeves. "

    "I see that you''re still reluctant to admit your mistake, huh. At this godforsaken ce where your voices will never be heard, no one will be able to save you guys. Could it be that you all are still hoping that I will show mercy in fear of disciplinary action?" roared Reeves with a hearty chuckle. This is truly too much fun! He had waited for this day for a very, very long time.

    "Don''t waste any more breath on them, Reeves. There are so many pretty girls in this squadron. I''m turned on now, so I''ll have to properly have some fun for a while!" Bopa had truly not expected that a mere C rank squadron would have so many juicy eye candies in their ranks. Although he would definitely have some scruples if this was any other ce, who would know anything if it was to happen here?

    Without any evidence, everything cannot be proven. In any case, they the Stowe Luge Academy didn''t have any good name or reputation in the first ce.

    Reeves shot a vicious re at Scarlet, before turning his sights to Wang Zhong. He should have been in that ce! He wanted that person to experience the vicious taste of humiliation, before sending him off the face of this world!

    Bopa waved his hand, causing silence to fill the air. After being stunned for a short while, an expression of displeasure appeared on his face before giving a wave of his hand again. "Posca, what are you three wastes doing! Why haven''t you shoot them to death yet!"

    At this moment, a few figures started tumbling down towards the mountain valley below, before smashing into the ground. They were precisely the three long ranged soldiers of the Stowe Luge Academy. After receiving the sneak attack, Grai and Emily had already slipped away amidst the confusion. This was the main attainments from being a veteran ofbat.

    With a smile, Wang Zhong spoke out. "Are you talking about them? From the looks of it, a so-called A rank squadron is only at this level."

    For the past few days, the people from the Stowe Luge squadron had everything going their way. What''s more, it was always them who had ambushed others. Therefore, not in their wildest dreams would they expect for a mere C rank squadron to be able to react in such a manner. With their skills and abilities, the strength of Grai and Emily were no trivial matter. After slipping away at rapid speed, they had already reached the location where their ambushers were.

    Seeing this, Bopa furrowed his eyebrows while saying, "Didn''t you say they''re just a bunch of wastes, Reeves?"

    Never in his wildest dreams would Reeves had expected for such a change in the situation. "They''re merely lucky. Captain, these few fellows aren''t our match. Leave them to me!"

    Hearing that, Bopa nodded his head. Apanying Reeves, five other soldiers from the Stowe Luge squadron barreled towards Wang Zhong and the rest of the Tianjing squadron. However, the problem was that this was an extremely brainless and idiotic choice to make. Due to the avnche, the snow had be exceedingly loose, making it extremely unsuitable for soldiers to execute such dashing movements. This was especially true due to the two long ranged soldiers before them in the form of Scarlet and Mmi. At this moment, they were basically sitting ducks for the two of them.

    Reeves was prepared to go all the way to deal with them. If that bes a reality, it would be worse than death for all the girls present here. This had clearly infuriated Scarlet and Mmi. They were really, really mad...this resulted in an extremely, extremely bad oue for the Stowe Luge squadron.

    It was already extremely hard to dodge and evade the coordinated fire from Scarlet and Mmi, what more in such a terrain. The 6 people from Stowe Luge wereplete sitting ducks in front of the two girls as their Soul Power bullets and cannon fire starting raining out.

    With Emily sandwiching them from behind, Grai rushed straight towards Bopa. Seeing this, Bopa gave a frown. This lowly freshman actually dared to take action against him! Did he really think that the captain of an A rank squadron was cannon fodder?

    Bang...

    The ground exploded apart as surging Soul Power erupted out from him. Snow was sent billowing into the sky, with all of them within the vicinity of Bopa instantly vanishing into thin air. Not appearing one bit obese. His gigantic figure had already appeared before Grai in the blink of an eye, with a fist sent hurtling towards Grai.

    Bang...

    Grai''s body was instantly sent flying, mming and disappearing into a snow pile. Making a spit, Bopa turned around to see that his squadron members had already entered a fight of attrition. That damnable scout from Tianjing seemed to be using the moves from the Assassin Family. That littless''s fucking vicious!

    Showing mercy to one''s enemies was equivalent to being cruel to oneself. This was a concept most people would understand. What Emily had learnt was to be cruel to oneself so she could be even crueller towards her enemies. If one doesn''t even leave any leeway for oneself, how could there be any for others?

    Shrieks continued to ring out around Reeves as Emily''s knives showed not the slightest trace of mercy. This snow locked ground was basically the heaven''s yground for assassins, yet he was unexpectedly being blocked by a mere Barran!

    Yes! Barran, that waste! He didn''t even possess the qualifications to wipe his shoes in the past! Yet now, that fellow was actually blocking him from moving anywhere!

    Faced against the various assortments of attacksing from Reeves, Barran maintained a steady defense, while suddenly feeling that the opponent before him doesn''t seem as strong as he had thought.

    "Barran!"

 Chapter 339: The most miserable matter in the world

    Chapter 339: The most miserable matter in the world

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    ROAR~~~

    As Wang Zhong''s voice rang into his ears, Barran appeared to have switched on his engine. With a fierce roar, Barran stopped all evasive manoeuvres. Taking a ferocious step towards Reeves, he barreled into thetter in a manner akin to a raging beast.

    BOOM...

    Reeves was sent flying as Barran came barreling into him like a tank. He¡­ had underestimated Barran too much. Due to his inherent prejudice and contempt for thetter, he had basically allocated any strength into his defences. For just this simple move, Barran had already done in tens of thousands of repetitions during his training! Therefore, within a split second, his instantaneous eruption of power sent him mming right into Reeves''s chest.

    BOOM.

    Seeing this, the expression on Bopa''s face changed to one of fury. However, at this instant, a jet ck shade came sneaking over¡­that brat''s not dead yet!

    BOOM...

    A collision between fists urred, and Grai''s body fluttered away, while Bopa sunk furiously into the ground. Standing on the top of the snow, Grai smiled as he said, "That''s all there is to an A rank, huh."

    "You''re looking to die!"

    BOOM...

    As an explosion sound rang out, Bopa''s figure suddenly disappeared from within the ground. Being a peak Casted Soul Stage soldier, his Soul Power was absolutely able to reach the peak of 200 Grassos. In an instant, his gigantic figure appeared right before Grai as his massive fist came rumbling out furiously.

    Titan Eight Arm Fists!

    At this instant, Bopa appeared to possess eight arms, sending high-speed punches rumbling towards Grai. Every single fist sent whooshing sounds ringing out as they tore through the air, sting all of the surrounding snow away, creating an astonishing sight to behold. Nheless, Grai appeared to have freed himself from the shackles of gravity, fluttering about above the snow as he avoided the violent explosionsing from Bopa.

    All of a sudden, Grai took action at the brief moment his opponent took to take a breath afterunching his 9th round of violent attacks. Regardless of how insane one''s attacks were, one would need to pause to catch one''s breath. Although experts would do their best to conceal that exact moment, everything was as clear as day before Grai''s eyes. His fair-skinned hand chopped straight at Bopa''s throat, causing thetter''s violent attacks toe to aplete halt, his eyes almost popping out and rolling back.

    Reeves was utterly unable to believe everything he was seeing. Was this that Tianjing Squadron?

    Was the Tianjing Squadron that he knew???

    It was just half a year ago that he had left them! How did they have such earth-shattering changes to their strength???

    The Colby of now was still the same as before. The Lily of now was still the same as before. However, even they had made significant progress in their strength. As for the other people from the squadron, he was utterly unable toprehend what he saw before his eyes. That bastard by the name of Wang Zhong had actually continued to stand at the same spot from the beginning to now, with his mouth being the only part of his body that was moving.

    In the next second, Reeves had already decided to slip away from this fight. However, before he could travel much of any distance away, he discovered that Emily was already standing right before him, with Grai present by her side.

    BOOM...

    Scarlet''s bullet struck squarely, followed by Mmi''s heavy cannon bullet. That was the happiest cannon bullet that Mmi had ever fired in her life.

    Helping herself to a share, Emily sent a heavy blow to his ribs. Reeves to fall to the ground immediately as cracking sounds rang out. Quick a few ribs of his had snapped.

    At the end of the battle, every single member from the Stowe Luge Squadron was lying on the ground, being either in an unconsciousness or injured state. At this moment, Emily tossed the 3 tokens she had found onto the ground. With slight regret showing on her face, she said. "They''re all broken. This fellow is truly crafty."

    Hearing that, Reeves gave a grin as he replied, "As if it''s that easy to obtain anything good from me. The journey ahead isn''t nice to traverse. All of you will not be able to make it in time and will get eliminated! Are you feeling annoyed, regretful and guilty?! All of you will never be able to get promoted to the level of strength you possess! HAHA! I still win in the end! You lose!"

    "How can this fellow be so twisted!" Hyminined out with a frustrated expression on her face. It was only due to seeing the smile on Reeves''s face disappear and reced by one of him vomiting blood out that made herzy to take action against him. That person had already gone mad, as any reasonable person wouldn''t act like a madman and bite other people. This was just like a dog that had bitten people. Any reasonable person would definitely not bite the dog in return. Giving it a beating would already abe a good enough reaction to that.

    Scarlet and the rest too felt the same. There was no bottom line in Reeves''s actions, something which Tianjing had. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong and the rest did not refute the words that Reeves had said. They still had a distance to traverse. Regardless of how right or wrong that was, time was precious to them.

    "Don''t go, you wastes! Don''t go! Are you afraid? If you have the guts, fight me, Scarlet! Don''t go, you bitches!"

    Reeves''s voice propagated further and further away within the mountain valley, his tone clearly turning increasingly miserable and sorrowful. This was the fate of a homeless dog. The Tianjing Squadron had left, with Wang Zhong and the rest not giving a care about him. As the northern winds howled along, the emotions within the injured Reeves finally sank down. As he started to shiver and tremble, mucus continued flowed down his nose. Nheless, curses continued to spew out from his mouth.

    However, just as his emotions sank to a low point, a few people started to gradually be visible from within the mountain valley.

    Reeves was extremely familiar with the iing figures. He was extremely, extremely familiar with them. They were precisely the group of people that his Stowe Luge Squadron had stripped naked, forced toy t on the ground, while the only female member of that group even been raped by them. Now, they havee back.

    Bei Beiqi and his squadron had continued to follow the tracks of the Stowe Luge Squadron ever since that incident, biding their time for the opportune moment to appear. After suffering that defeat, the only thing pushing them on was the fires of hatred and revenge burning within them. With such personalities present within the Stowe Luge Squadron, they believed that thetter would absolutely not leave this ce just like that. As long as they remained here, and opportunity would definitely present itself. If this opportunity didn''t present itself, the heavens really are blind, and they deserved to die in the hands of fate.

    However, the heavens had eyes and had heard their prayers and summons. Regardless of any reason, this Tianjing Squadron had in fact helped to fulfil their wish. Although they weren''t willing to dirty their hands to take action against the Stowe Luge Squadron, every single one in Bei Beiqi''s squadron was willing to do so.

    A smile appeared on Bei Beiqi, one that seemed exceedingly warm and gentle. "Nice to see you all again, Reeves, Bopa and the people from Stowe Luge. Now, we have lots and lots of time to spend time together properly!"

    At this moment, dread and terror finally surfaced within the madman like eyes of Reeves as he cried out in fear. "No! Don''t touch me! No¡­.I, AHH...

    The foolhardy will fear the vicious, while the vicious will fear the madmen, especially those that have no bottom line at all...

    The Stowe Luge Squadron was eliminated. It''s said that all of them had kept their lives in the elimination round of the CHF. However, all of them had dropped out of the academy. As for whether Bei Beiqi and his squadron had to pay a heavy price for their actions by themittee, let''s leave for ater story to tell.

    ...

    The matter about the Stowe Luge Squadron was but a small disturbance to the Tianjing Squadron. After passing through the mountain valley and arriving in the snow forests of Dashiell, all of the various routes to Grozny City had already converged together. Although they had the option to choose whatever path they take at the starting point, there wasn''t any choice left at this ce. This was the Absolute Ice Restricted Area! Other than the armoured railways that went around the circumference, this was the only other route towards Grozny City.

    Long before reaching this restricted area, the Tianjing Squadron had already made adequate mental preparations for the iing journey ahead, as that section would most likely be the most challenging section for them to traverse. However, once they travel past it, they would be able to reach their designated location within the given time frame for qualification.

    This was a genuine restricted area. Other than the enormous amount of wild mutated beasts present within, there was the extreme winter weather conditions present within. The temperature of the area would continue to hover around -30 degrees Celsius, causing the presence of a terrifying icy mist that restricted one''s vision all year about to less than 50 metres. Such a frightening naturally urring formation had recently be the most important ce for the Vasilyevich Family stationed in Grozny City to test and temper their members.

    A hundred year of frost, a hundred year restricted region!

    Over the past two days, news of squadrons passing through this elimination round via tokens had continued to be announced. Living up to expectations, the Heaven''s Fate and Torres Academies had not chosen to take action against other squadrons for tokens and had followed the rules and trekked all the way to Grozny City. Naturally, there won''t be any blind squadrons that would take the initiation to provoke them, as squadrons on the level of the two still possessed their honour and dignity.

 Chapter 340: Beastial Tide

    Chapter 340: Beastial Tide

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Truthfully speaking, such a long and challenging trek was a perfect baptism and cotion of strength for a squadron. All of those elite squadrons were able to grasp the intent of this mission, causing them not to need to seek out targets toplete this mission via the alternative method. The CHF was an essential event for everyone in their progression of strength. One could say that it was the final test for everyone within the Casted Soul Stage. If one were to use it properly, it would have a hugely beneficial effect in one''s progression towards the casting of one''s Heroic Soul. Only weaklings would squander such an excellent opportunity away to take a shortcut.

    In fact, the main reason behind such a test was to reflect thebined strength and bnce amongst the members of a squadron. Take the Tianjing Squadron as an example. If the mission only required for Wang Zhong and Grai toplete the journey, they would be able to reach the designated location at a time that won''t be any much worse than the current first ce, the Heaven''s Fate Academy. However, time would be rather tight for them if the entire squadron had toplete the journey together. From thisparison, one could also see the difference in the foundations of those truly strong squadrons. They definitely weren''t propped up just by 1 or 2 experts in their ranks. Even if they had no one from the Mo''s List present in the squadrons, they absolutely weren''tgging far behind.

    However, there were even more squadrons that continued to fight for the sake of honor and glory.

    A dimly glowing blue colored light barrier continued to advance within this snow and ice locked realm.

    The primary role for Hymin within the squadron was to be in charge of logistics support, first aid and recovery. However, first aid treatment was the unique talent of those with wood attribute special abilities. As for water attribute special abilities, their expertise lie in protection and lockdown of territory, traits that were stronger those in the realm of first aid treatment. The 5-metre wide sphere was maintained in a full energy state. Under the support of Hymin''s special ability, the -30 degrees Celsius of the surrounding environment was under to freeze the sphere up. This fluid water barrier was exceedingly good at preventing the invasion of the cold temperatures outside. Although it didn''t have any warming effect, the temperature within the sphere was at a tolerable level for everyone.

    Other than the mutated beasts, the greatest dangers present within the Absolute Ice Restricted Area were the harsh and freezing cold temperatures present as well as the exceedingly short visibility range. With Hymin''s special ability, they were able to deal with temperature issue. However, with just a single mistake, the exceedingly short visibility range might result in the entire squadron walking off an terrifying drop from the edge of a cliff. By then, it would be toote to escape from it. What''s more, the reduction in navigational capability would make it extremely easy to lose one''s direction within this vast snow ins with whiteness stretching to the ends of one''s sight.

    The fortunate matter was that Wang Zhong and Scarlet had already made detailed preparations after scouring through the maps of this entire region, especially in this Absolute Ice Restricted Area. Therefore, seemingly all of the terrain within here was already imprinted within the minds of the two. Despite increasing the duration of their trek by 1 to 2 days due to making changes to circumvent some especial dangerous areas, they had calcted that they would be able to make it to Grozny City within 30 more days.

    Safetyes first.

    However, it was already hard to continue maintaining the rxed and easygoing atmosphere that was present in the squadron just a few days ago. The main reason was still due to fatigue and exhaustion. Within this restricted area, it was extremely tough just to squeeze out 2 to 3 hours every day to rest in a safe position. What''s more, due to it being too cold in here to the point where bone chilling winds howled about in here, resting wouldn''t lead to the reduction in fatigue and exhaustion. This was especially true for Hymin, as just the trekking alone was already strenuous for her. What''s more, she still had to maintain her energy barrier created from her special ability to protect the entire squadron. Over the past few days, Wang Zhong and Grai had been taking turns to carry her on their back to minimise her physical consumption of strength to the highest possible amount. Just maintaining the energy barrier was already the most considerable benefit towards the speed of travel for the entire squadrons.

    At the moment, everyone had started to talk as little as possible, to avoid even wasting just an ounce of strength in such conversations.

    This part could be considered a somewhat dangerous segment of their trekking journey, as they were halfway up the side of a mountain range, walking a walkway constructed during god knows how many centuries ago. Their current visibility was no more than a few metres. Within this visibility restricted region, this somewhat okay level of visibility had added considerable danger due to the environment they were in. Nheless, they had to take this shortcut for the sake of saving some time on their journey to Grozny City.

    Everyone treaded every step carefully as they moved along. Not a single thing could be spotted within the grey and dusky sky, with only thing bright here being the fire held by the first person in line to lead the way.

    This current segment of the journey was already considered to be a somewhat rxed part. Halfway up on the side of the mountain range, the mountain path carved out during god knows how many centuries was rather t and level. There were already quite a few cold resistant nts growing on the left side of the mountain cliff. In this Absolute Ice Restricted Area, such wild vegetation was a somewhat rare sight to see. It was only due to the presence of tall mountains in the surroundings which shielded against quite a portion of the cold drafts and icy winds allowed for this region to not be as freezing cold as other areas. Nheless, the temperature here maintained at a dozen degrees below zero. Therefore, despite the absence of Hymin''s energy barrier, everyone was able to endure the cold temperatures present here.

    However, the visibility within this mountain valley was also further reduced as a result. Due to it being only a dozen degrees below zero, the temperature difference between here and the extreme cold in the surrounding mountains might have caused the creation of updrafts of warm air. This resulting in this entire area to be submerged in surging mists, limiting the visibility towards the surroundings to a range of about 10 metres.

    The extremely low visibility, the treacherous mountain path coupled with the immeasurable drop present on the right side of the path caused it to have the famous nickname of thend of death within the Absolute Ice Restricted Area.

    The valley of mists!

    The majority of the experts that frequent the Absolute Ice Restricted Area would never head over to this part. Not only were there no much of any mutated life forms present here, but there were also nothing present in here that would have any worth in training. It would indeed be a worthless death if one were to make a misstep and fall to their deaths within this clouded mountain path.

    The Tianjing Squadron had only taken this path to shave off time from their journey. Everyone treaded every step carefully as they moved along. Not a single thing could be spotted within the grey and dusky sky, with only thing bright hereing from the fire present in the front to lead the way.

    That was the secret code of Emily, who was a kilometre ahead of the main group. The light was created via her fire attribute special ability, and was most probably the only thing that could be clearly seen within this terrifying ice-locked world.

    Identifying the correct route and scouting ahead was part of the job scope for assassins. Having a sense of direction was a necessity for assassins, and could even be used as an urate judge on one''s talent to be an assassin or not. Colby and Emily were considered proficient in this aspect, yet Emily was the one that came out top in this duty for their journey. It might be due to her fire attribute special ability, or god knows what special training had she experienced during the time she had spent back at her family, but this littless was now not one bit afraid of the extremely -30 degrees Celsius temperatures present in this restricted area. Compared to her, if Colby dared to scout the route and step out of Hymin''s energy barrier, he might turn into a frozen log in a minute''s time.

    All of a sudden, the fire in front of them shed urgently for 3 times in a row. Such an urgent shing signal waspletely out of the signals they had created for the use ofmunication.

    Did she discover something strange?

    Everyone halted their steps as they looked straight towards the fire created by Emily''s special ability. Upon doing so, they noticed that it was heading at a rapid speed back towards the main group. What''s with that urgency? Her response stunned everyone slightly. However, before Emily managed to meet back up with the main group, faint trembles had already started to ripple out through the ground.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Sounds akin to the galloping of tens of thousands of horses exploded out, instantly causing everyone''s faces to change.

    There''s no need to say what was the reason behind such tremors. They''ve definitely bumped into a beastial horde!

    But that shouldn''t be possible! The appearance of beatial hordes was rather small. Although there were quite a few mutated beasts present within this area, there weren''t an exceptionallyrge scale convergences of mutated beasts. In such a harsh environment, the result ofrge-scale convergence of beast packs would either be mutual destruction or starvation. What''s more, within this narrow mountain path, how could there be a beastial tide appearing here!

 Chapter 341: Imminient Peril

    Chapter 341: Imminient Peril

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    However, this was apparently not the time to ponder about the reason. Wang Zhong took only a fraction of a second before he could estimate the terrifying speed the beastial horde was traveling at, which was at least 70km/h. Within this slippery mountain path that needed for one to tread carefully, this was absolutely not a speed that Scarlet or Barran was able to match up. What''s more, from the sounds created by the impending beastial tide, there was no need to consider what kind of mutated beasts it wasposed off, as it was absolutely unstoppable by anyone present here.

    A mountain cliff was present on the left of the path, while an overhanging precipice was present on the right. Fortunately, there were some uneven surfaces present on the side of the mountain cliff, with some vertical growing vines growing from it.

    "Climb up! Grab onto those vines!" reacting quicking reacted to the impending disaster, W Unfortunately, there were too little vines present on the mountain cliff. Within their field of vision, there was only one vine present within a radius of 4 to 5 meters from where they were standing. What''s more, from what he could see, there were just not enough vines present on the mountain cliff at a dozen meters above the path. Despite being only 4 to 5 meters away, there weren''t enough vines for Scarlet and the rest.

    "I can''t climb! You guys go first! Don''t care about me!" shouted Hymin in a slightly urgent voice, as the soundsing from the beastial tide quickly rose in volume. From the initial tremors, they were only able to judge that the beastial horde was some kilometers away from them. However, in the next moment, they were already able to hear the loud stamping sounds!

    Being the most physically weak person within the squadron, they had let her be the first one to climb up onto the vines. However, she still wasn''t able to reach the sufficient height of 4 to 5 metres to grab onto them. Being a special ability user, she didn''t excel in physical strength. Coupled with the thinyer of slippery ice present on the surface of the mountain cliff that did not present any footholds for her to grab on, she was utterly unable to scale up the cliff. Without even mentioning about her, even Mmi and Scarlet weren''t able to aplish that feat.

    "You can do it! Believe in yourself!" roared Wang Zhong. "Barran!"

    "Step on my hand!" immediately understanding Wang Zhong''s thoughts, Barran instantly ran and stationed himself underneath the vine growing on the mountain cliff, cing his hands before his waist. As Hymin hurried over and took a step on his hand, Barran gave a light shove up, sending her rocketing up towards the vines.

    "Climb up! Mmi, you''re next!"

    "Faster, faster, faster!"

    "Next one! Get ready!"

    With Barran''s help, the entire matter became much more simple, allowing everyone to move at exceedingly quick fashion. Nheless, they were still unable to match up to the speed of the iing beastial tide. When the Wang Zhong, Grai and Barran were the only ones left on the path, the terrifying beastial horde hand already rushed through the waves of mists and appeared right before their eyes.

    What appeared was a horde of gigantic mutated rhinoceros, the giant crystal present on their foreheads appearing exceedingly eye-catching as they stampede towards the Tianjing Squadron. The 6 to 7 metre wide mountain path could only fit 2 rhinoceros side by side.

    Despite being herbivore type mutated beasts, the mutated rhinoceros were rather quick-tempered and would reach the realm of 4 rank beasts upon their maturity. Possessing extraordinary and seemingly endless strength, the strange curved looking horns on the heads were as hard as diamond, while their thick hides wereparable to armor. What''s more, their terrifying might during a charge was able to match up to an armored train! Furthermore, with their herd-like characteristics, they were considered to be a considerably strong and powerful species within the Absolute Ice Restricted Area with seemingly no clear predators.

    However, at this moment, over 100 mutated rhinoceros were stampeding over as though they were freaked out by something. As they galloped through the curves and bend of the mountain path, many of them were shoved over the edge of the precipice by thepatriots due to the slippery ice and differing wideness of the path. Their cries of terror and despair coupled with the rumbling tremors caused by their gallop appeared cause the entire ice mountain to sink by a notch!

    Faced with such a stampede, even the heavy soldier Barran could not help but to feel his skin crawl and turn numb.

    "Brother Wang Zhong!"

    "Grai!"

    "Hurry up, Grai!" those hanging off the vines on the mountain cliff shouted out in urgency. However, under the sounds surging out from the terrifying stampede, every single sounding from them werepletely masked and overwhelmed.

    Clearly, Wang Zhong and Grai did not need to help of Barran to get onto the vines. Therefore, thetter hastily jumped up towards the vines. Reaching such a height was slightly difficult for him. Coupled with the slight nervousness present in his heart, he was unexpectedly unable to reach the vines in his first jump.

    At this instant, an extremely gigantic mutated rhino present in the front of the beastial tide had already rushed over at lightning speed, its enormous body appearing just like an armored train carriage barreling over.

    I"m done for! Despair started to fill Barran''s heart as he took in the scene before him. If he was to fall into such a beastial tide, he felt that there was not the slightest chance for him toe out alive. All of a sudden, a ck figure rushed straight towards Barran, before yet another hand grabbed onto the back of his shirt. At this moment, Grai''s voice rang out, "Grab hold of the vine!"

    With an iparably powerful fling, Barran''s 200 over pound body appeared to have risen to the clouds. Grabbing onto the vines hanging off the mountain cliff, Barran quickly turned around to take a look below.

    As he did so, he saw that it was Grai that had pulled on his shirt, while senior Wang Zhong was the ck figure that had appeared right before himself. Holding onto the heavy shield he had taken from Barran, Wang Zhong had used the mountain cliff behind him as a shield to protect himself from the iing impact.

    Bang!

    The terrifying impact brought about by the mutated rhino smashed into the angled shelf, instantly causing a huge dent to appear on the iparably hard alloy shield. As the force of the impact was diverted into the mountain cliff, countless pieces of rock were chipped and sent flying out!

    Wang Zhong bit his teeth as he endured the frightening impact. Being a brutish 4 rank mutated beast, the charging power of the mutated rhino was indeed too scary. Even in this situation where he wasn''t facing it head on, and was relying on the angle of the shield and the mountain cliff behind to help direct the force, the smashing force had instantly caused half of his body and his arms to turn numb. If someone with a slightly weaker body than his was ced in his shoes, they might turn instantly into pulp by the impact.

    The lead mutated rhino that was sent slightly off course seemed to feel somewhat confused, as never did it imagine for a little piece of rock to suddenly jut out from the t mountain cliff. With a slip of its feet, the terrifying might of its charge had instantly caused another of itspatriots galloping beside it to be shoved to a side, causing its back feet to step on air.

    Whoosh!

    MOO! MOO!

    Terrified bellows rang out from the mutated rhino as its two front feet continued to stamp forward. Nheless, it was unable to ovee theck of friction due to the ice-covered ground. As it slid off the side of the overhanging precipice, it caused the entire front section of the beastial tide to turned chaotic.

    Instantly taking advantage of this moment, Wang Zhong tossed the shield up towards Barran before taking a jump and followed Grai as they climbed up the vines.

    Only after everyone had managed to hang by the side of the mountain cliff did they take a slight breath of relief. Leaning tightly towards the mountain cliff while gripping tightly to the vines, they did not dare to climb too high up, as this mountain cliff was too tall to the point of them being unable to see its peak.

    Looking down towards the beastial tide below, they noticed that the chaos caused by the front few mutated rhinoceros falling off the precipice was quickly squashed by the rest of the beastial tide stampeding from behind. Fortunately, these fellows were only upied with fleeing for their lives and do not give a single care about the group of people hanging by the side of the mountain cliff above them. Why are there so many mutated rhinoceros? Where were theying from? What are they fleeing from?

    However, this was clearly just the beginning, as what followed after this 100 plus powerful stampeding mutated rhinoceros were groups of mutated lightning dragon beasts. These gigantic fellows were even greater in size aspared to those mutated rhinoceros. Although they were slightly slower than thetter, the force contained within them as they ran about was not one bit weaker than the mutated rhinoceros, and might even be superior to them. Their 6 to 7-meter tall heights appeared to be able to threaten Wang Zhong and the Tianjing squadron hanging on the mountain cliff, causing all of them to climb up slightly higher. As these gigantic mutated lightning dragon beasts ran past, countless mutated beasts hordes of various shapes and sizes weaved between their legs, appearing just like a massive gathering of the mutated beasts present within the entire northern region, with everything under the sun present within their ranks!

    There were gigantic ones, skinny ones, predators, herbivores, the hunters and the hunted... however, at this very moment, there was only one expression present on all of their faces, and that was of terror! They were rushing forwards with all their lives, fighting to be in front. Therge would step and squash the small ones beneath their feet, while the small ones would reciprocate to those that were even smaller than them. Every single mutated beast appeared to be running away from the grim reaper chasing them from behind!

    "What kind of terrifying mutated beasts are hunting them from behind?"

 Chapter 342: The hailstone filled environment of despair (2 in 1)

    Chapter 342: The hailstone filled environment of despair (2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "How''s that possible! This absolutely isn''t caused by a hunt! Moreover, why are all these myriad of mutated beasts all gathered together?!"

    "Could it be¡­"

    The beastial tidepletely ignored the Tianjing Squadron that was "hanging" on the mountain cliff. Seeing this, although everyone started to feel slightly rxed, they immediately took notice that an even greater danger was brewing before them.

    Regardless of whatever it was, the thing that was chasing this beastial tide was even more frightening than the former. Starting to panic, everyone started to shout loudly as theymunicated with each other. As of now, they were unable to advance or retreat from their location. If all of them had jumped down from the mountain cliff at this very moment, at least half of their squadron would be squashed into pulp by the beastial tide stampeding below.

    This was an incredible sight for Wang Zhong, as just the faint thought of that appearing within his mind had caused his skin to crawl. However, the faces of everyone quickly changed.

    Intense chaos started to appear in the section of the beastial tide a couple of miles behind. Whooshing sounds continued to ring out endlessly like meat grilling on a hotte, as howling wind sounds of despair started to ring in everyone''s ears.

    After staying with this northern icy ins for close to a month, everyone was already iparably familiar with the sounds made by the northern winds. Compared to those, the howls made by this wind soundedpletely different.

    With the might akin to that of a giant hollering, the roars were indicative that the frightening northern winds had already exceeded its normal level. What''s more, this wasn''t the most lethal aspect of it. What''s more rming was the terrifying collision sounds resounding out from within the roars of the northern winds!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang, Boom Boom Boom Boom...

    As the clear and distinct sounds of collision resounded out with the roars of the northern winds, anyone with the slightest bit of knowledge about the northern region would know that such sounds were akin to those made by the death reaper!

    The Absolute ice hailstorm!

    The most significant reason why the Absolute Ice Restricted Area got its name was due to the existence of the Absolute ice hailstorm present within it.

    Of the specialties brought about by the unique environment of the northern regions, tornadoes weren''t the most terrifying existences present here. The most frightening existences present within here were the hail storms that ur within the northern winds!

    Compared to the usual hailstorms that might ur from time to time, the hailstones brought about by the violent northern winds were at least a fistrge in size. Like a churner, the violent northern winds would sweep the hailstones and wreak havoc and destruction in all directions, destroying and turning every piece of ground within its reach! What''s more, the radius of such an absolute ice hailstorm would start from a dozen kilometers. Compared to this, the tornados and hurricanes that urred in the glorious era could only be ssified as little gimmicks.

    Finally, all of them knew what had led to the formation of this beastial tide that wasposed of a myriad of mutated beasts. Even if they might not die within this absolute ice hailstorm, mutated beasts with strong and powerful defenses like the mutated rhinoceros would absolutely suffer serious injuries at very least. Within the northern regions, where thew of the jungle applied to all, being injured would spell death for the mutated beast. There was not a single mutated beast that would choose to spell it out with this naturally urring storm. As for humans? Only a Heroic Soul Soldier might be able to survive under the barrage of hailstones from this Absolute Ice hailstorm.

    The beastial tide stampeding below was definitely caused by the mutated beasts "fleeing" from the northern region''s Absolute Ice Hailstorm. Through their chaotic retreat, they must have squeezed into this narrow and windy mountain path. The horde of mutated beasts within their sights might only be a small portion of those there were able to flee away. As for the majority of the mutated beasts, they have been either swept away by the storm or fell to their deaths of the overhanging precipice located right beside the path!

    "Everyone, hold on tight! Make sure to secure yourself!" Wang Zhong shouted out with all his might. At this moment, it will be a fool''s dream to want to flee alongside the beastial tide below. Regardless of the terrified stampeding beastial tide or the Absolute ice hail storm with wind speeds reaching 400, even 500 km/h, both were absolutely life-threatening dangers for the entire squadron.

    "Use your weapons!"

    "Grab onto me, Hymin!"

    With it being toote to flee and run away, their only option for survival was to grab hold of the vines tightly and ster themselves on the mountain cliff. Sending a few hard punches towards the mountain cliff, Wang Zhong managed to chip off some thin ice and mountain rocks to form a small indentation on the face of the mountain cliff that he could use for leverage increase his grip and lower his silhouette on the mountain cliff. At this moment, everyone had followed the same n as him. Since they didn''t have the terrifying strength behind Wang Zhong''s punches, all of them pull out their weapons and stuck them into the face of the cliff to aid in their stability. Lily and Barran and extended their shields to the best of their ability to shield the members hanging beside them.

    Nevertheless, they were too slow in their actions. Before everyone was able to get prepared, the grey and dusky storm had already appeared right before their eyes!

    Roar Roar Roar!

    The terrifying howls of the wind sounded just like the cries of ghosts and wolves,pletely drowning out the stampeding noisesing from the beastial tide below, with the violent winds following close behind.

    The wind speeds at the other radius of the storm were among the most violent, with its edges appearing just like wind des, brimming with humongous force as they came smashing over. Gritting their teeth, everyone relied on their earlier preparations as they stabilized and anchored their bodies with all their might. Fortunately, due to the vines being exceedingly resilient coupled with their use of weapons, they were able to anchor themselves and maintainplete control over their bodies.

    However, the real danger had just begun. Everyone knew that the winds were the most frightening aspect of the Absolute ice hail storm. It was those hailstones that were sent flying by the winds! Those were the real reapers of life!

    "Be careful!"

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang! Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom!

    Numerous sounds of collisions had already rung out even before the arrival of the storm.

    Numerous hailstones the size of fists or evenrger came rushing down in an utterly chaotic manner akin to raindrops, smashing right against the shields of Barran and Lily, and against the bodies of everyone hanging on the face of the mountain cliff.

    The force behind a single hailstone wasn''t consideredrge, and was something that could be wholly endured by the resilient bodies new humans possessed. Although it might not matter if they struck one''s back or arms, no one would be able to withstand a hailstone strike to the head. After eating 2 of them on his head, Barran could already feel his mind turning dizzy.

    At this moment, everyone had no choice but to ce one of their hands up to shield their heads. However, they quickly heard a dull thud ring out beside them.

    A hailstone the size of a head smashed violently against Scarlet''s head. Despite having allocated sufficient Soul Power to the hand that''s shielding her head, the weight and force of the hailstone had sent her head smashing towards the mountain cliff. At this instant, Scarlet felt a bout of dizziness shing within her mind. As this happened, the strength of the single hand gripping onto the vine grew weaker, before being tugged apart by the howling winds.

    I''m done fore. A sea of whiteness instantly swarmed through the mind of Scarlet. At this instant, she could only shout out a name¡­.Wang Zhong...

    Even a Heroic Soul Soldier would be faced with death upon being swept into the bsolute ice hail storm, what more a Casted Soul ranged soldier!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Within a split second, countless hailstones pelted her from all direction, causing the thinyer of Soul Power defenses surrounding her body to instantly dissipate away.

    Before the blurriness had utterly engulfed her mind, Scarlet seemed to feel a warm and powerful hand grabbing onto her feet, causing her body to freeze slightly within the violent winds. Nevertheless, being stronger than that hand, the violent winds pulled her along with the owner of that strong hand into the storm.

    All of a sudden, she quickly felt that the hailstones pelting her from all directions had disappeared, while the surrounding temperature started to rise.

    It was an iparably warm and gentle hug, with strong and arms wrapping and protecting her within their tight embrace. The feeling was just like the hug her father had given her when she was young. Warm, gentle, strong, powerful, peaceful and brimming with a sense of security.

    Faintly, she seemed to be able to hear the continued shouts of herpatriots ringing through the howls of the violent winds.

    "Scarlet!"

    "Wang Zhong!"

    "Senior!"

    "Is this warmth and security from Wang Zhong?" She subconsciously curled her body up within the embrace while thinking, this is quite a good ending.

    In the next second, darkness settled in as Scarlet lost consciousness.

    ...

    Emily was about to lose all rational reason.

    Being closest the Wang Zhong''s position, she and Grai were able to see that Wang Zhong had already extended his hand out to grab hold of Scarlet after she had been sent flying by the storm after being struck by therge hailstone. With thetter''s strength, it was entirely feasible for him to forcefully pull Scarlet back out from the storm. After all, it was the hailstones and not the force of the winds that were the frightening part of this Absolute ice hail storm.

    However, upon Wang Zhong exerting his strength to hold Scarlet in ce, the vine he was holding on showed visible signs of breaking. After all, being an ordinary wild nt, although it was somewhat resilient to be able to live in such a harsh environment, it was unable to endure the tugging forces of such a degree. This made Wang Zhong release his grip on it immediately, as he cl/early didn''t want to bring danger to the vine that was keeping his entire squadron safe from the Absolute ice hail storm and beastial tide below. Due to the entire event happening so quickly, Wang Zhong and Scarlet were blown out of sight by the storm before Emily and Grai could react to anything.

    A surge of crazed thoughts rushed through Emily''s mind. As she was about to release her grip on the vines to chase after Wang Zhong and Scarlet, she was fortunately stopped in her tracks by Grai, who pressed her firmly against the mountain cliff.

    The winds and hailstones continued wreaking havoc. In reality, the most terrifying aspect of this Absolute ice hail storm was the instant of contact with it. There really wasn''t anything frightening when one truly enters the eye of the storm. As the hailstones that came pelting down from all directions started to slowly grow weaker, it didn''t incite any happiness it within the hearts of everyone from the Tianjing squadron.

    Everyone gritted their teeth and held onto the vines, all of them not knowing exactly how long this destructive hail storm wouldst. Among the crashing and banging noises, Colby was the first person to be unable to endure the destructiveness of the storm. With his strength appearing to be totally consumed, if not for the timely tug from Grai, he might end up like Scarlet and get flung away by the storm. Compared to him, Hymin and the rest were in a slightly better condition, due to Lily and Barran''s shields present right before their bodies, resulting in them suffering the least amount of damage.

    As the violent winds howled about and hailstones wreaked havoc and destruction, the Absolute ice hail stormsted for a full half hour. When the final intense wave of "hail storm rain" rushed down, the howling sounds of the wind gradually died down, before the entire world seemed to turnpletely calm and silent.

    At this moment, seemingly everyone had reached their limits. As they jumped down from the mountain cliff, if not for Grai and Barran catching them from below, the mere 4 to 5-meter jump was capable of causing half of them to fall to their deaths.

    The mountain path had turned into a stretch ofplete chaos, with countless hailstones piled up to form ayer on the ground, causing the entire area to appear akin to a yground of hailstones. There were ones that were the size of fists, and those there appeared to be a few times bigger. Under their pelting...anything would be destroyed. The Tianjing squadron was lucky to find a good terrain on the mountain cliff to weather the storm. If not, they would have beenpletely destroyed by the absolute ice hail storm.

    Although they were protected by shields and suffered fewer impacts from the hail storm than the other members, the half-hour battering by the terrifying storm and them clinging onto the vines for dear life had caused them to bepletely exhausted and seemingly unable to catch their breath back.

    Among the squadron, Colby had suffered the most severe injuries, with his head bleeding from impacts of the hailstones. Upon rxing after jumping down from the mountain cliff, he had entered a semi-conscious state. The bodies of Emily, Lily and Barran were littered with bruises, with quite a few spots having turned red and swollen. Uponnding, they immediately sat down on the ground, appearing the have beenpletely wasted away.

    Of them all, only Grai appeared to be in a slightly better situation, with no visible bruising that could be seen on his body. When one''s Soul Power was sufficiently strong, one could form ayer of it around one''s body. Although it wouldn''t be as strong as the specially tempered bodies of those heavy soldiers, whose muscles were strong and resilient, the Soul Poweryer was stic and tough. Therefore, it was all the more suitable to be used against such dense and blunt attacksing from the hailstone rain.

    At this moment, everyone was unable to stand up, either sitting on the ground orying on their backs as they gasped for air. Nevertheless, not the slightest bit of happiness for being able to brave through this disaster was present on their faces, as there were 2 people now missing from the squadron.

    Grai was currently using the first aid kit provided in the backpack to treat the injuries present on Colby''s head. As she panted for air, Emily was already struggling to get back up on her feet. Without saying a single word, she started walking towards the direction where the storm had headed to.

    Find Wang Zhong!

    That was the only thought in Emily''s mind as she gritted her teeth. It was Wang Zhong''s warmth and enthusiasm that changed her and allowed for her to find her goal in life, which resulted in her being able to endure the inhuman special training conducted by her family. However, what meaning would all of this hold if Wang Zhong had died?

    Such feelings of despair came even more ferocious than before, seemingly pressing down on her, causing her to be unable to catch her breath.

    Who gives a damn about the CHF! It''s nothingpared to Wang Zhong''s safety! If she had the choice, Emily would rather not have everyone participate in thispetition!

    She wanted to find Wang Zhong! Regardless of his life or death, she wanted to see him with her own eyes, even if it was his corpse!

    Gritting her teeth, Emily walked 2 steps forwards before a figure had already obstructed her from the front.

    It was Grai.

    "Move aside." these 2 words slipped out from Emily''s clenched teeth.

    "Calm down. With your current condition, you''repletely unable to continue moving forward." Grais'' voice was still as calm and gentle as before, appearing to never have any presence of anger within them. At this moment, Wang Zhong and Scarlet had been thrown down into the deep chasm located off the precipice. Being covered by the mist, one could not see even a glimpse of its bottom. "Furthermore, thepetition has yet to end. Wang Zhong would definitely not want to give up on this CHF in such a quick manner."

    "Competition? That''s absolutely not important at all." Emily''s reply sounded even more icy cold than the temperature of the surroundings. "Give way! If not, don''t me me for being impolite!

    Hearing those words from her, the rest of the squadron started to feel slightly nervous. Clearly, Emily was really infuriated. If she really started fighting with Grai, without Wang Zhong or Scarlet present her, no one could stop and break the two apart.

    "Perhaps you''ve not spotted it till now," Grai spoke out in an indifferent tone. "however, please believe me. Wang Zhong''s the strongest person in our squadron, regardless of any aspect! Such a storm would definitely be unable to im his life. He will definitely bring Scarlet and return to Grozny City. What we need to do is to reach Grozny City within the stipted time to obtain the qualifications to promote to the next round."

    Everyone stared nkly at Grai upon hearing his words. Truthfully speaking, in everyone''s hearts, Grai was the absolute number 1 expert of the squadron. Although Wang Zhong had indeed caused everyone to feel surprise and astonishment for a few times with his disy of strength, those were about his rangedbat strength. The strongest aspect of him would merely be his imitation of All Mouthy King''s cross wheels.

    However, Grai had unexpectedly said that Wang Zhong was the strongest person in their squadron, regardless of what aspect there was! What''s more, Grai had said that thetter would absolutely be able to survive within the storm! That was the absolute ice hail storm we''re talking about!

    That was a natural disaster that would cause a headache even for those Heroic Soul soldiers and their iparably strong and tough bodies! Was Wang Zhong even anywhere near as formidable as them?

    However, what''s even more peculiar was that Emily had actually started to calm down. Other than Grai, Emily had also felt something off about Wang Zhong. After all, Wang Zhong did not make any attempts of hiding anything around them. After experiencing the specialized training of her family, Emily was able to sense something from thetter. Coupled with the words from Grai, Emily started to calm down from her frenzied state. She had assumed that there would be nothing that would be able to cause her emotions to fluctuated and ripple. However, from the looks of it, she hasn''t trained enough. However...this was the feeling of being alive, of being a human.

    "Emily¡­"

    "Believe in Grai, and believe in Wang Zhong, Emily. Nothing will happen to him and Scarlet!"

 Chapter 343: Under the icy valley

    Chapter 343: Under the icy valley

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Everyone started advice Emily that it was possible to continue living even after being blown away by the Absolute ice hail storm, despite that only applying to a Heroic Soul soldier. Truth to be told, pain and bitterness had filled the hearts of everyone. However, the only thing they could do was to continue to coax Emily to not search for Wang Zhong. Wanting to find him? That''s impossible. It would only result in Emily losing her life in vain. At this moment, the only thing they could do was to pray for Wan Zhong and hope that the heavens show mercy on him,

    "If, you''re wrong, I''ll definitely¡­" replied Emily through her gritted teeth. In the end, she did not speak of the "oue". In reality, she understood that even if she was to search, it would be in vain. She absolutely didn''t know where to start searching from. All of these thoughts were merely due to her being unable to give up on Wang Zhong. On the contrary, Grai''s words had caused new hope to rise within her heart, causing her to pray with absolute sincerity for the survival of Wang Zhong and Scarlet.

    Seeing this, Grai started to smile., one that didn''t appear superficial at all. "Believe me. Being handsome''s definitely not my only trait."

    The moment his words rang out, the bitter and painful atmosphere present within everyone instantly started to freeze up.

    Gr...Grai had actually said a joke?!

    Hymin opened her mouth wide open. At this moment, the dejected atmosphere hanging over everyone instantly changed. Compared to the intense pain from before, this change made it much more rxed and less bitter.

    p p.

    "Okay!" Grai pped his hands, before walking over and carrying the semi-conscious Colby on his back before saying, "Let me be the temporary leader for now. Everyone, let''s make the best use of time and reach Grozny city to wait for Wang Zhong and Scarlet!"

    At the entrance of the valley of mists, the terrifying absolute ice hail storm had alreadye howling over, swirling up the heavens and destroying everything in its path.

    Phitico did not enter the range of the storm. Being a member of the Grozny Family''s northern region army, he had already sensed the iing storm since yesterday morning. Upon seeing all of the Tianjing squadron entering the valley of mists, a frown had appeared on his forehead. However, unless they had activated their distress beacons and given up on thepetition, or if the entire squadron had entered a life or death situation that they''re unable to extricate themselves from, he was unable to inform the Tianjing squadron about the storm.

    Being all too clear about the might of the absolute ice hail storm, he knew that even Heroic Soul soldiers werepletely unable to defend themselves from this terrifying natural disaster. Therefore, he could only feel slightly peeved at the Tianjing squadron, who was currently experiencing the full brunt of the storm within the valley, and had yet to activate their distress beacon.

    All the way till the ferocious storm had swept towards a distant position did Phitico emerge from the ce he had hidden in. While doing so, uncertainty and indecision was still present in his mind.

    Till now, the Tianjing squadron has yet to activate their distress beacon. ording to the rules, being a hidden existence, he could not interfere with matters of thepetition. He was even unable to enter a 10-kilometre radius from any squadron. However, what if the Tianjing squadron need emergency aid at this very moment? There was an extremely likely possibility that the storm had wrecked them to the point of being unable to send the distress signal out.

    Luck ys an extremely role in the survival of people in such situations. Thus, Phitico could only continue sending out his honest reports about this matter.

    ...

    Within an endless stretch of darkness, Scarlet''s consciousness continued to persist in a dorwsy and blurry state. For what seemed like an extremely long time, she felt herself floating and fluttering around, with the heavens and earth revolving and spinning around her, causing extreme fear to surface within her subconscious mind. Nevertheless, the strong and powerful arms continued to hug her within their embrace. There was also the warmth and sense of security she felt from the broad chest before her. With the presence of that chest and hands, she felt that all of terror and dread within her had disappeared into the far distance.

    After god knows how long, the sensation of the world revolving her finally disappeared. This caused her to feel as though she hadnded heavily on the ground. However, what''s strange was that she had unexpectedly not felt any pain from the supposed impact against the ground.

    At this moment, the blurriness and drowsiness had continued to persist in her mind. Regardless of how hard she tried, she was unable to let even the slightest bit of rity to return to her thoughts and mind. Her eyelids felt iparably heavy, with every single bone in her body hurting and radiating with pain. There were even times were her brain felt as though it was about to explode. Her body remained an extremely flushed state, with her turning feverish or as cold as ice from time to time. Such a feeling was truly difficult to bear.

    Being a new human, she had never fallen sick once ever since young. She had only heard of the pain and sufferings of those "normal humans" from many people. A thought would sh from time to time in her mind. Is this what it feels to get a cold? No no no! This was definitely more serious than a cold.

    What made her more afraid was that the hands that had her in their embrace seemed to show signs of loosening.

    Coldness, pain and terror assaulted her from all directions. Despite her entire consciousness still being in a befuddled state, she was still able to feel the chest and hands that had hugged her tightly in their embrace, and that she definitely didn''t want them to separate from her.

    At this moment, a strange energy was entering her body from the outside that appeared just like Soul Power. Like a gentle massage, it had started to heal her injured body. At the same time, a strange type of warmth had also started to circte around, while a fiery light seemed to sparkle in the darkness. Continuing to persist without being extinguished, it continued to drive the coldness away from her.

    Within her blurry senses gradually felt peace, the terror within her heart gradually turn to calmness, before Scarlet finally sunk into a sleep.

    Upon finally waking up properly for the first time and discovered the body brimming with an aura of masculinity that was hugging her tightly in his embrace, Scarlet gawked for and instantly, before hearing a faint and weak snoring sound ringing out by her ears.

    That''s Wang Zhong?

    He right hand was currently ced on her forehead, continued to transmit Soul Power into her body.

    Using one''s Soul Power to treat injuries was a basic form of emergency treatment that every soldier would have learnt. By itself, Soul Power was a form of protective energy. However, only those who reach a considerably high degree of proficiency in their control over Soul Power would be able to achieve the requirement needed to save other people and allow their patient''s Soul Power to gradually recover through the process of guidance.

    At the same time, she took notice of Wang Zhong''s left hand, or to be precise, what was present within his palm. Present right in the center was a palm-sized seedling of fire flickering about.

    Was that...a fire-attribute special ability?

    From what she could see, Wang Zhong appeared to be in an extremely exhausted state. He had used his Soul Power and special ability concurrently for quite some time in his current state. Knowing about the long duration that she had been out, Scarlet thought; how strong is his control over his Soul Power and special ability to be able to continue using them concurrently to treat me and provide warmth? How much strength does one need to consume in doing so? It''s no wonder why Wang Zhong could not help to fall into a partial sleeping state after disying such terrifying mental control for the past period of time. Nevertheless, despite falling asleep, his Soul Power and special ability appeared to note to a stop at all.

    Scarlet didn''t dare to move a bit for the fear of waking Wang Zhong from his sleep.

    At this moment, she felt her heart thumping and pounding as it started to race.

    Ever since young, she had never been in such a close proximity to a male other than her grandfather and father. Although she felt the same kind of warmth and reliability from Wang Zhong''s embrace aspared to her grandfather and father''s, there was a significant difference in other aspects.

    It was a sneaky feeling of happiness and tion, the delight with butterflies in one''s stomach.

    Scarlet wasn''t able to describe the feeling she was currently experiencing. However, the only thing she knew what that she was a little reluctant to leave this embrace. Perhaps, it was quite a good feeling to remain in this embrace. Within this icy cold absolute ice restricted area, this embrace was equivalent to being in the heavens.

    All of a sudden, the faint and weak snoring sounds came to a stop. Noticing this, Scarlet quickly shut her eyes tight.

    What she heard next was a gentle cough ringing out from him, before feeling moving his body slightly. He seemed to be afraid of waking her up, as his movements were rather soft and slow, while not even daring to move the hand that served as her pillow one single bit.

    All of a sudden, Scarlet started to blush, as she felt extremely unwilling to part for this warmth, despite knowing that Wang Zhong''s hand was definitely already turned numb.

    Blinking her eyes, she started to act out an appearance as though she had just woken up.

    "You''re awake?" said Wang Zhong in a tone a though a huge weight has been lifted off his shoulders. What followed came words of concern for her. "How are you feeling?"

    Hearing that, Scarlet felt warm and fluttery throughout her entire body as she replied. "Much better. Thank You."

    She struggled and attempted to prop herself up. Although she wasn''t able to sense it, upon moving her body, she instantly felt devoid of strength throughout her entire body. Although she had already circted her Soul Power, her injuries wouldn''t automatically heal up. After all, Wang Zhong didn''t have a special ability that had healing attributes.

 Chapter 344: Trust

    Chapter 344: Trust

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "You''re being polite to me once again." Wang Zhong could finally rx. "I''m alright. All of these are just superficial injuries. Looks like we''ve very good luck."

    Wang Zhong spoke in a rxed tone. However, the image of Wang Zhong in Scarlet''s eyes was him covered in injuries, with his clothing in tatters. Clearly, he had blocked a lot of hailstones for her ever since the initial one that had struck her on the head. "You''re too risky and reckless!"

    Thinking about the situation then, Scarlet felt some fear and dread surface within her. Nheless, Wang Zhong had actually followed along and shielded her without the slightest bit of hesitation. If he had not cared about her, Wang Zhong would definitely be able to remain on the mountain cliff.

    Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong''s face as he replied, "I''ve not thought about much during that time. You should take a rest. I''ll go and survey the surrounding area. It''s been 2 days since then, so we''ve to leave this ce as soon as possible."

    Hearing that, Scarlet nodded her head. For some unknown reason, seemingly everything wasn''t that important as long as Wang Zhong was by her side. After surveying their surroundings, they discovered that they were currently within a naturally formed ice cave. It''s estimated that they were thrown off the precipice by the mountain cliff by fierce winds of the Absolute ice hail storm. She really could not wrap her head around how Wang Zhong was able to survive such a fail. With her estimations, even Heroic Soul soldiers would not be able to escape such a height without any serious injuries. Although she knew that he was very strong, she did not expect that he would be of such a degree. What''s more, there was that fire attribute special ability of his. If not for these two factors, they 2 of them would most probably have frozen to death in this ce by now¡­

    Scarlet rubbed her face hastily. What the hell am I thinking at such a time! Slowly starting to circte her Soul Power, Scarlet proceeded to raise the toughness of her body. Just like what Wang Zhong had said, she truly was quite lucky. Among her injuries, the most severe of them was the one present on her head, which had knocked her unconscious in an instant. On the contrast, the other injuries she sustained were quite superficial.

    Scarlet wanted to struggle and prop herself up, but felt powerless from head to toe. By the time Wang Zhong had returned, a fat and tender mutated pangolin was present in his hands. "Don''t move about. It''s best for you to rest for a while more. Don''t be impatient."

    "I''m alright. We''ve to head out as soon as possible, as this CHF is essential for us." replied Scarlet through her gritted teeth. Nevertheless, willpower wasn''t an omnipotent force. Shaking his head, Wang Zhong assisted Scarlet in taking a seat.

    "Don''t worry. Grai will know what to do." said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    "He, he will know what to do?" Scarlet was slightly stunned by Wang Zhong''s reply, before a growl rang out from her stomach.

    "Ha ha. Let''s eat while we speak. Let me show you my skills. That fellow Grai had actually dared to look down on my cooking skills." said Wang Zhong, handling the pagolin in quick fashion. Using his runic sword as a skewer, a clump of mes ignited above his right hand as he started to barbeque the meat.

    "Grai usually doesn''t reveal his skills. However, he''s absolutely reliable during critical moments like this. A good case would be the matter that happened during the training in the Chaotic Burial Area, remember? He possessed sufficient strength to deal with matters of this degree. Therefore, the only task we have to do is to walk out of here. Leave the rest to him."

    Scarlet was skeptical towards Wang Zhong''s judgement. She knew that Grai was extremely strong. However, was he really that strong? That was something she had no knowledge of.

    "Quite fragrant¡­"

    "Ha ha. I''m also hungry after not eating for such a long time. Rx, leaving matters like hunting to me. After you''ve recovered, we can climb out from here." said Wang Zhong. Hearing that, Scarlet nodded her head. Nevertheless, she did not know what he meant by climbing out of here.

    "When did you awaken your special ability?" asked Scarlet in curiosity.

    "Hmm, it happened some time ago. However, the only thing I can aplish with it is to use it to barbeque stuff."replied Wang Zhong in a self deprecating manner. His unorthodox training method had raised the strength of his spiritual soul to an extreme degree. However, it had result in the might of his fire attribute special ability bing overly powerful, resulting in an extreme difficulty in control over it. While other special ability were able to use their special abilities at free will, and would even pursue the greatest limits of their abilities, Wang Zhong had to go all out in the pursuit of control. On the off chance that he loses control over his fire attribute special ability, he was unable to confirm whether or not his body would be even able to endure the might it would result in.

    "Don''t be impatient! You''ve awakened it not long ago. Now, our hope''s even greater!" Scarlet felt happy for Wang Zhong. After a short while, the meat has been properly grilled. Although the taste wasn''t much to talk about, the two of them were absolutely famished. In quick fashion, they cleaned up all of the meat. Upon finishing her meal, Scarlet felt her eyelids turn heavy, before quickly falling in a sleep.

    While she slumbered, Wang Zhong controlled the bonfire that he set up. Although the fire wood present within this region was in a state that was basically unlightable, they werepletely unable to resist the might of Wang Zhong''s fire attribute special ability. With the warm environment and Wang Zhong by her side, Scarlet quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    Simr to the Grozny City Competition Zone, the squadrons allocated to the Heaven''s Fate City Competition Zone were dispatched from the armored trains after reaching Grozny City, where the first round of the wilderness elimination rounde to an official start.

    In contrast to the icy cold environment present around Grozny City, the summer environment around the Heaven''s Fate City was hot and humid, with forests, grasnds that were intersected and pocketedrge and small streams andkes. Compared to the icy cold wilderness of Grozny City, the wilderness present here was much more dangerous that came in much more variety. There were various kinds of mutated beasts present within the dense forests, water and seas of grass of length even taller than that of humans. The quantity of mutated beasts present here reached numbers 100s of times more than that of Grozny City.

    Although it was more difficult to survival in this wilderness, those squadrons that were familiar to this region did not make deliberate attempts to separate from one another. On the contrary, they hade together, as only through a coborative effort would they be able to find a way out of this wilderness.

    Nheless, even with their coborative effort, there were already quite a few people injured on the first day of the elimination round. The squadron that had travelled the furthest distance was less than even 20 kilometres from the tents in which they had gotten the mission from. It took them a period of 7 to 8 days before they were finally able to adapt to their surrounding environment.

    Right in the break of dawn, one could not see past one''s fingers with the thick mist present in the surroundings. Within the moist air, one could smell the lingering whiff of blood.

    3 B ranked squadrons from the northern region of the federation were currently doing their all to adapt this stifling environment around them that was warm and humid at the same time. Such an environment gave constant pressure to their mental and physical strength, especially on the mental aspect. Their sweat dripping skin being bitten from time to time by countless leeches that were out to suck their blood. Such a scene was something they were absolutely not prepared to face. While crossing the small river a while ago, countless mutuated leeches had suddenly gushed out from the depths of the water as they had started to tread through the river.

    To them, being citizens of the northern region, they would rather face rank 4 mutated ice wolf packs inbat than to face these wriggling blood sucking monsters.

    All of a sudden, a warming whistle brimming with urgency rang out!

    Intense vibrations pulsed out from the ground following the whistle, while sharp whooshing sounds appeared in the air.

    "Defense!!!"

    Immediately,4 heavy soldiers from the 3 squadrons took a few steps forward. After judging the direction where those sounds were resounding out from, they raised and interlocked their heavy shields together, forming a semi hexagon defense wall.

    Right at the instant where they had established their defenses, a ck shadow came barreling furiously towards them.

    BANG...

    The peaceful atmosphere was smashed apart by an intense bang. The high speed and powerful momentum behind the impact caused the calm fog present in the surroundings to heave and surge crazily, appearing just like the waves caused when storm hits a calm sea.

    "Be careful! It has burrowed into the ground!"

    "Pay attention to your feet!"

    The 4 heavy soldiers roared out, shouting out the information they had obtained from the earlier impact.

    "Captain! That''s a dragon fish beast, an injured dragon fish beast!"

    The captains of the 3 squadrons exchanged nces of surprise and happiness. Contrary to the alternative "simple" method of the Grozny City Competition Zone of hunting for the tokens of other squadrons, the alternative approach to pass through the first elimination round in the Heaven''s Fate City Competition Zone was to hand over the spine of a dragon fist beast. What''s more, there was a rule that no more than 3 squadrons could group up together and coborate toplete this alternative mission. Naturally, some proud and haughty squadrons disdained to resort to working together to pass through this round.

 Chapter 345: The imposing Grai

    Chapter 345: The imposing Grai

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    "Hold formation. Qin, keep your eyes on it. Make sure to not let it slip away."

    The dragon fish beast was powerful, and possessed the ability to burrow into the ground. It also possessed acute senses, and would flee if it wasn''t able to obtain victory in its fight. Towards the various great squadrons in thispetition zone, the dragon fish beasts had caused them loads of pain and suffering.

    Qin went forwards in excitement as he held onto the dragon fish beast that was about to drill into the ground. Following the activation of his special ability, a peculiar mental connection was formed between him and the beast. Radiating with a faint purplish brilliance, it appeared just like a noose that connected him and the dragon fish beast together. Lighting both of them up in the process, the radiance seemed to possess the strength to pierce through the surrounding fog.

    The dragon fish beast roared in fury as it rushed up from the group. In an exceedingly angry and furious state, it rushed straight towards Qin, whose position had been revealed.

    "Shield formation!"

    The 4 heavy soldiers roared furiously as they coborated their shields once again. As this happened, soldiers from the 3 squadrons that possessed the ability tounch ranged attacks proceeded to disperse quickly, forming a textbook formation used to deal with powerful enemies. "Attack!"

    The intersecting web of fire struck the infuriated dragonfish beast, causing it to finally give up on pursuing the heavily protected Qin to send a bite out towards the nearest soldier. The soldier rapidly switched from an offensive stance to a defensive one. This was the correct decision, as BANG, the spikes of the dragon fish beast stabbed right into his thigh. As a giant gaping wound appeared, blood spurted like a fountain, clearly indicative of a punctured artery.

    "Dammit!"

    Grasping onto this opportunity, the 3 captains brought along their heavy soldiers as they surrounded the dragon fish beast. The bait had been cast, and the price was paid. What they had to do next was to obtain their harvest.m

    On after 10 minutes where seemingly everyone had small orrge wounds on their bodies, did the dragon fish beast finally copse onto the ground in unwillingness.

    Sess!

    However, just as everyone had started celebrating, a voice brimming with amusement suddenly rang out from within the dense fog.

    "He he. Ladies and gentlemen, this dragon fish beast is our prey. I''m heartbroken about you guys stealing our prey like that.

    A squadron that appeared to be on an outing proceeded to emerge from within the fog. What''s peculiar was that there was antern in the shape of a lotus floating above their heads. Under its glow, seemingly ever shadow in its presence would be scattered apart.

    "Divine Dragon Academy!"

    The 3 captain''s breathing came to a halt as they stared right at the group of people that appeared so cleanly dressed that seemed out of ce, before turning to look at their injuryden squadrons...No. Even if they did not engage in that great fight with the dragon fish beast, they would not be able to remain that rxed and carefree within this wilderness.

    "I''ll make it clear. This dragon fish was injured earlier by us, and we''ve chased it all the way to her. If not, it''ll not be within reach of your puny strength." said Zhao Tianlong in a chilly voice.

    "Why say so many useless words to them, Tianlong? Hurry up and take our thing and leave. I don''t one to say in this godforsaken ce for even 1 more second."

    The girl from the Divine Dragon Academy spoke out in an impatient tone. Exining so much to a bunch of weaklings was purely a waste of time in her eyes. To her, time was equivalent to life in this ce.

    Zhao Tianlong ignored the woman, walking straight towards the dragon fish beast.

    Seeing this, the eyes of the 3 B ranked squadrons grew wide open as they clenched their fists. Fuck this shit! Isn''t this just daylight robbery! What''s more, even if you had you had beaten the dragon fish beast half to death, we had made our contributions too! At the very least, we''ve captured it up! Nevertheless, every member of these squadrons was feeling extremely hesitant to speak out, as the people they were facing were precisely from the Divine Dragon Academy.

    However, as they were assuming that the matter of the strong devouring the weak hade to an end, an icy cold voice suddenly rang out from another direction. "Zhao Tianlong, if you''re not as capable as others, don''t go all the way out just to find excuses. It''s clear that you''re robbing people, so just speak the truth. Is this the so-called, every viewer has a share!"

    In Heaven''s Fate City Competition Zone, the S rank squadrons had higher requirements for them to be able to pass through the elimination round, which was to obtain the overall lead among all the squadrons allocated to thispetition zone. Although they had no issue in terms ofbat strength, the ghostly appearances of mutated beasts in this wilderness had disgusted them, causing an extreme headache for these aristocratic family members.

    In an instant, Zhao Tianlong''s movements came to a halt as an exceedingly sharp and incisive aura locked onto him.

    Within the ranks of the Divine Dragon Academy squadron, the eyes of Zhao Yilong suddenly narrowed. He, whose face always had a cold and callous expression as though there was nothing in the world that mattered to him, looked towards the depths of the fog before speaking. "I was thinking about who was that. So it''s dimir, I see. Are you nning on deciding who''s stronger in this ce?"

    "Haha. If that''s what brother Yilong wants, I''m alright with it."

    All of a sudden, a group of people walked out from the fog, their tall, burly and arrogant figures bringing about an intense aura akin to that of the northern winds.

    Zhao Yilong waved about the heavy spear present in his hands. The pressureing from the collision between the auras of him and dimir felt just like the presence of an impending storm.

    As this happened, the members of the two great academies had also started to raise their auras as they locked on to their respective targets. The close rtionship between the Zhao and Gui Families meant that they were in an opposing stance to the Vasilyevich Family. Being a member of one of the ten great families, Zhao Yilong did not fear any opponent.

    By the side, the 3 B ranked squadrons were in a situation simr to that of little boats within a storm, being barely able to maintain themselves between the collision of aurasing from the 2 powerful squadrons before them. At this moment, the 3 captains smiled bitterly as they looked at one another. If they had known that this would happen, they would absolutely not make any moves against that damnable dragon fish beast. So what if they had failed to capture it. There were 3 of them, but only 1 dragon fish beast. Heading straight towards their designated location obediently was the best choice for them. Now, they have to pay the price for being greedy. They weren''t even A rank squadrons, and yet they had actually dared to be greedy!

    Nevertheless, a fight between the Grozny Academy and Divine Dragon Academy would definitely be earth-shattering, and was something they would love to be spectators for.

    However, just at this instant, a glint suddenly shed simultaneously across the eyes of Zhao Yilong and dimir, before their raging auras started to retract back tacitly.

    All of a sudden, a third voice rang out from within the fog. "Are you guys men or not? All talk and no bite!"

    Divian!

    Akin to spectres, the Seer Academy squadron burst out from within the fog. Naturally, they could have headed straight towards the designated location for this first elimination round. However, being an S rank squadron, they had maintain their reputation and face. Since the organizationmittee had given the alternative mission of being in the lead for the number of dragon fish beasts obtained, they had naturally made this as their primary goal in this elimination round. However, they had never imagined that the those mutated beasts were more troublesome that they had expected, causing them to waste a significant amount of time. As of now, it was already toote to reach the designated location in time. Therefore, the only choice they had was toplete this alternative mission.

    dimir, Zhao Yi Long and Divian, the elite experts. At this moment, their respective squadrons had also made preparations to take action at any given moment. However, no one was also willing to be the first to take action and let the third person reap the fisherman''s benefits. The most critical reason for all of these hesitation was due to it being the first elimination round of the CHF, thus no one was will the reveal too much of their cards. Even if Divian had not appeared in this ce, dimir and Zhao Yilong would not go all out, with testing the waters being the furthest they would go.

    "It''s really disgraceful for us to snatch a prey from 3 B ranked squadrons. Do you 2 want topete to see who will be the first to grab hold of a dragon fish beast?" said dimir with a smile. Those 3 B ranked squadrons hailed from the northern region. Since they weren''t able to obtain the dragon fish beast anymore, he naturally had to give better treatment to his "own people".

    "I''ve no issue with that. I''ve already gotten the hang of the movements of those little fellows." said Divian with a smile.

    A frown appeared on Zhao Yilong upon hearing the wordsing from Divian and dimir. From the looks of it, these 2 fellows just wanted to create a hoo-hah. In this situation, he clearly was in the disadvantage. If it was just one of them, it''ll still be alright for him.

    "Since you 2 have said it, our Divine Dragon squadron will naturally apany you guys. However, you 2 remember that you will really lose face if I take the lead." replied Zhao Yilong in a rather straightforward manner. There was no need to blow this little matter up just for a slight loss. However, a few words of contempt was definitely needed. The Seer Family was in cahoots with the Stuart Family. With them hailing from 3 different influences, the 3 squadrons were natural enemies with one another.

    In quick fashion, the 3 powerful S ranked squadrons had disappeared within the fog, leaving the 3 B ranked squadrons looking towards the newly formed fog with nk expressions hanging on their faces. Turning their heads to look at the dragon fish beast lying on the ground, all of them suddenly felt a sensation as though they had been reborn into this world as humans once again.

    Is this possible???

    They''ve managed to get promoted!

    At this moment, ys simr to this were happening in the variouspetition zones. The goal of this elimination round wasn''t just for the sake of eliminating squadrons. At the same time, it was a test of depth for the various powerhouse squadrons.

    Night had arrived when the Tianjing squadron had finally reached Grozny City. Other than Grai, everyone was covered with injuries and brimming with fatigue and exhaustion. In reality, Grai was the one that worked the most during their trek. After losing their core unitposed of Wang Zhong and Scarlet, Grai had shouldered every burden of the squadron had faced, ying both parental roles for them too. What''s more, he also had to be their emotional counsellor. It had to be mentioned that Grai''s firmness in his stance had indeed caused everyone to believe that nothing bad would happen to Wang Zhong and Scarlet. Not only that, under his leadership, they had managed to arrive at Grozny City 1 day in advance. Naturally, due to the absence of Wang Zhong and Scarlet, everyone had dug deep into theirtent potential, not speaking a single word, with the only goal burning in their hearts being for them to reach Grozny City.

    Upon reaching Grozny City, the members of the Tianjing squadron were on the brink of copse from fatigue and exhaustion. Due to them rushing here with all their might, the pressure and strain on their minds and bodies caused Lily, Hymin and the others to hit their absolute limit. At this moment, the token of their squadron was in Grai''s hands. Feeling that there were too many matters that involved him coupled with the possibility of him needing to do some lone wolf actions, Wang Zhong had handed the token to Grai on the premise that it was the safest person to leave it with. Never did he imagine that it would actually give the Tianjing squadron an opportunity to pass through this elimination round.

    Despite that, they were unable to send out rescue units to search for the 2 missing people of their squadron as the storm has yet to subside. At this moment, even rescue soldiers weren''t able to search for the 2 in the presence of the storm. What''s more, Wang Zhong and Scarlet weren''t the only ones that were missing, with more ten people now missing within the wilderness of the northern region.

    Thus, the only thing everyone could do was to wait to storm to subside and new information to be posted. With the geography and terrain of the wilderness, searching for a person was like searching for a needle in a haystack. What''s more, that was on the premise of there being no storms raging around. Even sending out Heroic Soul soldiers now to search for them would be tantamount to sending them to their deaths.

    After Grai had registered their squadron, Tianjing Academy can be considered to be one of the slowest squadrons to arrive at Grozny City, with the majority of the strong squadrons having already arrived long ago. There were only a few C ranked squadrons left that were still struggling to arrive at here. As for D ranked squadrons, their rate of elimination was extremely high. In fact, among all of the participating squadrons, there weren''t many squadrons that were evaluated to be of D rank, with C ranks making up the majority. For Tianjing, they would be alright as long as Wang Zhong and Scarlet were able to make it to Grozny City before the end of the first elimination round. After all, situations of missing members weren''t rare in such tests.

    After finishing their registration and walking out of therge hall, they suddenly heard someone should out their names from the side. Turning around to look, everyone discovered that it actually was Dicaprio calling out to them. The time the Giant God Peak Academy took to arrive was rather short. What''s more, they had arrived in full force. Being a mere C ranked squadron, their speed ofpletion had raised quite a few eyebrows and attention towards them.

    "What''s the matter? I''ve just heard from the announcements that Wang Zhong and Scarlet are both missing?" asked Dicaprio in a rather concerned tone. Thepletion of the mission by any squadron and their damage reports would be announced to everyone at the first minute they arrive at Grozny City. "It can''t be that you guys had bumped into the absolute ice hail storm, right? Nevertheless, there''s no need to worry. I''ve helped Wang Zhong read his fortunes, and from what I can tell that he''s not the kind of fellow that will have a short life."

    A smile appeared on Grai''s face as he replied. "You know how to read fortunes, senior Dicaprio?"

    "Reading one''s fortunes was an exceedingly ancient ability, and wasn''t something fraudulent or fake." Grai clearly replied in an extremely professional manner.

    Pushing his sses up his nose, a chilling glint shed across Dicaprio''s sses before the look of care on his face instantly turned into one of pride. "With regards to this, I can tell you with certainty that I''m quite the expert at it! I''m the 268th sessor of the ancient arts, with the moniker of the Divine Eyewave!"

    People who were unfamiliar with the skill of reading fortunes would feel that Dicaprio is overly showing off, as he did not forget to praise himself in every single sentence that he had spoken. If not for them knowing him, they would have wholly assumed that he was some captain from an A ranked squadron.

    "Before you guys had arrived, I''ve assumed that you all were not able toplete this mission. You all really are a squadron that I''ve ced importance in, to actually be able to rush all the way here even after bumping into the absolute ice hail storm." as he spoke, Dicaprio handing over a set of information. "This is the information that I''ve collected on the few squadrons that have passed through this elimination round. I''ve originally nned to hand it to Wang Zhong. However, since that guy''s missing, I''ll hand it to you then."

    "Thank you." said Grai without declining the information. Although he was capable in many aspects, he was considerably poor on the aspect of forming rtionships with people.

    The details present in the information weren''t much, focusing mainly on those squadrons that have already passed through this round, with a couple of matters that had urred recently. After all, having arrived in Grozny City quite a few days earlier than Tianjing, Dicaprio and his squadron had already gotten ample rest and recuperation.

    Although Grai was confident towards Wang Zhong, with thetter not being here, Grai had to handle everything that was tasked of the squadron. Truthfully speaking, he had already seen the so-called Mo''s List for this CHF, which was indeed something exceedingly interesting to him. Regardless of how far the Tianjing squadron could walk in this CHF, this was already an incredibly fantastic experience for all of them.

    However, for Grai, the most critical aspect of this wasn''t the goal, but the emotions and feelings while doing so.

    After saying their goodbyes to Dicaprio, the Tianjing squadron headed back to the living quarters assigned to them by the organizationmittee, before quickly sprawling all about the ce as they fell into a deep sleep. Barran shook the heavens and rattled the earth with his snores. For thest 2 days, he had truly been pushed to the brink of exhaustion. Being a man, and what more a heavy soldier, there were lots of responsibilities hanging from his shoulders. Although he was a mere person, he cannot let down the trust his senior had ced in him! Standing firm all the way till the end, he had also believed that Wang Zhong and Scarlet would definitely reach Grozny City.

    Grai had proceeded to take a nice and refreshing bath before starting to read through the information acquired from Dicaprio carefully.

    Within the entire Grozny City Competition Zone, there were actually close to 70 plus squadrons, inclusive of Tianjing that had passed through this elimination round. What''s more, the elimination round has yet to end. This number had greatly exceeded Grai''s expectations. Clearly, the elimination rate wasn''t considered high, with the situation of squadrons defeating other squadrons no urring as nned by the organizationmittee.

    ording to the rate of sess, the S and A ranked squadrons would absolutely be in the first batch of people to seed, and not one of them had chosen toplete the mission with the alternative method of using strength to snatch the tokens of other squadrons. To other squadrons, this test might be a struggle. However, for these people, they would not let such a precious opportunity to temper themselves go to waste. What''s more, with the level of pride and arrogance in their hearts, they would never stoop so low and choose toplete via the alternative method.

    The second group would be therge batch of A- and B ranked squadrons. Within this batch, there was a considerable portion that had chosen the follow the rules and trek all the way to the designated location, with the time taken being about 25 days or so. They had more or less faced some problems, with the possibility of fights breaking out being the most likely oue for this group. They possessed a tad bit of strength, but not absolute strength. However, although their passing rate was high, there were very few life or death fights that had broken out in this group. With all of them keeping a vignt heart, wanting to bring down another squadron while not suffering any damage in return was too difficult for them. With the heart of the coward beating in them, wanting them to test the waters of other people won''t be that easy.

    The final group was made of C and D ranked squadrons, and was more chaotic than the other 2 groups. Indeed, the squadrons had suffered more damage than those in the other 2 groups. However, due to them knowing that their strength wasn''t up to par, the signs of them grouping up were very severe. Therefore, all of the squadrons that suffered losses were present in this group. What''s more, there were 3 special C ranked squadrons that appeared rather eye-catching within this group, being, Tianjing, Adolf and Giant God Peak.

 Chapter 346: Quite Fiesty

    Chapter 346: Quite Fiesty

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Led by Dicaprio, the Giant God Peak squadron had only spent 23 days toplete the entire journey to Grozny City. The speed of their entire squadron had simply left people''s tongues hanging out from their mouths. This had also ced them in the middle position between the first and second group of squadrons. During the past few days, they had garnered quite big fame among the squadrons present in Grozny City. Regardless of whether luck had yed a role or not, they were clearly not some regr C ranked squadron.

    The matter about the Adolf squadron had was something that was slightly unexpected by Grai. Havingpleted the mission in 27 days, they were considered to be within the ordinary level of the 2nd group of squadrons. Compared to the time they had crossed hands with Tianjing, the strength of their entire squadron as a whole had seen a meteoric progression. From the looks of it, their loss to the Tianjing squadron was quite the motivation factor for them, with their special training showing its results. They had also made considerableplete preparations for this CHF. While other people were "conducting exchanges", they had made things up while not rxing one bit themselves, which turned out to be a blessing in disguise for them.

    The final one was Tianjing squadron. As of now, they should be thest squadron that was able toplete this elimination round. What''s more, they were actually able to stay alive after bumping into the Absolute ice hail storm while in the valley of mists. This was something truly heaven-defying for a C ranked squadron. Despite that, it was a pity that the absence of their captain and vice-captain was indicative of their drop inbat strength.

    As Grai was reading through the information, the door of his room was pushed open with a bang, only for Ma Dong toe running through as though his pants were on fire. "Fuck, where are the others, Grai? Why are you the only one here? That''s not right! Don''t care about this! Where''s Wang Zhong and Scarlet? Why do I see them listed as missing by the officials? Fuck, how''s that possible! Are they in life-threatening danger? Say it faster, hurry up! I''m about to blow!"

    He has said "fuck" twice in a row. After being joined at the hip with Mmi, it has been a very long time since our president Ma Dong had been so explosive and crude.

    About a month ago, he had taken the armored train all the way to Grozny City. During then, he still had daydreams about Tianjing squadron shocking everyone present here by arriving at the same time as those seedling squadrons like the Heaven''s Fate Academy and Torres Academy. Who would have guessed that the Heaven''s Fate Academy hadpleted, Torresto Academy hadpleted, the A and B ranked squadrons hadpleted, and even C ranked squadrons like Adolf hadpleted, and at thest day of the elimination round, he was still unable to see a shadow of the Tianjing squadron.

    Anxiousness burned with Ma Dong''s heart as he continued to loiter around within the registration hall. After mustering great effort to head out to take a dump, he had received the news about Tianjing''s arrival upon returning to the hall.

    Upon hearing that, emotions immediately overwhelmed him as he thought, finally! He had long given up of them being one of the first squadrons to reach Grozny City. To him, thempleting the mission was all he hoped for. However, never in his mind did he expect for the news to cause him to turnpletely stupefied.

    Wang Zhong and Scarlet are missing?

    Missing?!

    That''s Wang Zhong we''re talking about! The most mysterious of the ten great experts, All Mouthy King! How the hell did you go missing in the first elimination round, bro? With Wang Zhong''s level of strength? Are you kidding me!

    What''s more, what the hell is with this situation? Are they in life-threatening danger? Just the thought of losing his brother in such an unknown fashion for the sake of thispetition causing thoughts of wanting to bomb the entire CHFpetition to erupt in Ma Dong''s heart.

    "The others are resting." Grai replied in the usual unhurried manner that he always had, causing Ma Dong to feel so impatient to the point of wanting to find an orange to stuff into the former''s mouth. "The matter is like that..."

    Grai proceeded to exin the matter of their squadron bumping into the absolute ice hail storm within the valley of mists.

    Everyone within the squadron knew about the tightly knitted rtionship between Ma Dong and Wang Zhong. There were times where even Grai would feel envious about their rtionship, as it was a kind of tacit understanding between the 2 where either one would be able to understand the other with just a single look at their eyes. Such friendship could also be called as sharing the same pants. Although Grai had a rather good rtionship with everyone in the squadron and had obtained their friendship, he felt that these were stillcking something whenpared to that between Ma Dong and Wang Zhong.

    "Rx. With captain Wang Zhong''s level of strength..."Grai had nned to console Ma Dong with the same way he did with Emily. However, who would have known that Ma Dong had already calmed down before he could finish his statement.

    "No matter how strong one is, one would still be able to fall to a de. Regardless of how strong he is, how can one be sure of one''s life after being swept away like that."Ma Dong felt queasy. How was, in fact, more confident towards Wang Zhong''s strength than Grai was, However, it was the absolute ice hail storm they were talking about. It''s said that even Heroic Soul Soldiers would have a tough time if they were to bump into it. As for Wang Zhong and Scarlet, the 2 of them had been swept away by it.

    "I''ve also experienced that absolute ice hail storm. Although I don''t know what ssification that storm would fall under, even its strongest state would definitely not be able to be of any threat to senior." said Grai in an earnest manner. "The only thing I''m worried about is the time limit of thepetition. I believe that he will feel extreme regret and guilt if he''s not able to reach here before time''s up."

    Hearing that, the feelings present within Ma Dong''s heart turned slightly for the better. At the very least, he won''t consider doing anything for the time being. Grai seemed to have the same thoughts as him. How was he so confident of Wang Zhong being able to reach here on time?

    As of now, only he knew about the other identify of Wang Zhong. This brat Grai''s really interesting. At the very least, Ma Dong was still unable to see through Grai with his eyes. With the level of strength this fellow possessed, he definitely didn''t need to be confined to a small ce like Tianjing.

    It''s clear that the Tianjing squadron weren''t the only ones that were concerned about Wang Zhong.

    At this moment, the information about Wang Zhong being missing had also appeared in Divian''s hands. Other than the detailed information about the squadrons that have sessfully passed through in the 4petition zones, the information about an extremely unassuming C ranked squadron had caught her eye.

    Tianjing Academy. Promoted. What''s more interesting was that they hadpleted the mission with 7 people, which meant that all of their substitutes had also arrived at Grozny City. On the contrary, their captain Wang Zhong and vice-captain Scarlet had gone missing at the same time. From the information, it''s said to be due to them bumping into a storm, leading to their 2 strongest members to go missing...

    This squadron''s genuinely unique.

    Divian was stunned for a moment upon seeing the information about the Tianjing squadron. The reason why she had taken another look at them was undoubtedly due to the youth that had left a deep impression in her. Thinking about it, she could not help but to send a message over Skylink to Carolyn. "Have you read thetest information about the elimination round?"

    "Yes."

    "Tianjing academy has been promoted. That''s the squadron that Wang Zhong''s is leading. However, it''s very strange that he has gone missing along with his vice-captain." said Divian as interest brewed within her. Although she was a Sanctuary Division OP member, and one of the four princesses of the federation that stood high above everyone, a princess was still a woman. Being a woman, she possessed a gossipy heart, though people like her were very picky about the topics they were gossiping and chatting about. "I''ve heard that they had bumped into the Absolute ice hail storm in the northern regions. Due to him trying to save someone, Wang Zhong was swept away by the storm. This fellow''s quite feisty."

    After talking for so long, never did Divian expect that Carolyn would take so long to send a reply back. "Are you nning of talking to me about this?"

    "This...." the indifferent tone from Carolyn instantly caused Divian to lose all interest in chatting. "Okay. I''m just too meddlesome..."

    "There''s no need to worry about me." replied Carolyn. "It appears that thepetition in your Heaven''s Fate City Competition, huh. The Divine Dragon Academy and Grozny Academy aren''t easy to deal with. Don''t forget about the high hopes your Seer Family have ced for thispetition."

 Chapter 347: Rushing out of the icy prison

    Chapter 347: Rushing out of the icy prison

    <strong></strong>Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Divian shrugged her shoulders before continuing to speak. ¡± Both of them aren¡¯t easy to deal with, though that¡¯s something that there¡¯s no need to worry about. It¡¯ll be alright if we really bump into them on the battlefield. Thispetition¡¯s truly interesting, and dimir seems to be extremely interested in you. I¡¯m even able to feel that he had given me face after bumping into him.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face in response, appearing akin to the wind, giving no care about those words.

    Upon hanging up her Skylink, Divian proceeded` to shake her head. Truthfully speaking, there were times where she felt that it was harder and harder to understand Carolyn. Or perhaps, this was the reason why all of her elders all thought highly of her. Being able to utilise the advantages she possessed, while possessing an abnormal level of ice cold calmness. Being able to give up those that needed to be given up,peting for those that needed to be obtained. This made her seem somewhat cruel and cold-blooded.

    In reality, why did she attempt to gossip with Carolyn? Perhaps, Divian was trying to see if there were any exceptions to this icy calm queen. From the looks of it now, it seems that she had given too much thought about this. For some unknown reason, Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze seemed to appear right before her eyes. Had he died just like that?

    This felt slightly pitiful.

    At this moment, within Grozny City...

    In reality, the Tianjing squadron wasn¡¯t the only ones had missing members in their ranks. Although some slightly weaker squadrons had staked their lives and managed toplete the mission and reach Grozny City, they were now not at their full strength. Even Adolf Academy had 2 missing people, with arge portion of the B ranked squadrons having 1 or even 2 people from their ranks missing or injured, though their reasons were different from Wang Zhong and Scarlet. The majority of them had been injured due to their strength being at the lowest end of the spectrum. This resulted in them taking the initiative to leave the squadron and travel by themselves for the sake of their squadrons were able to arrive at the designated locations without the burden that they would cause. However, the chances of these people reaching Grozny City before the end of this elimination round were rather grim.

    However, many squadrons still held hope for those missing members of their squadrons, as no one would hope for their own squadron to have their members reduced for the uing round of thepetition. Although this was the first time they had been one of the five privately ruled cities of the federation, Grozny City, there was not a single person within the Tianjing squadron that had the mood and interest to sightsee around the city.

    Right at the break of dawn on the second morning, Emily proceeded to take root and stand guard at the entrance of the city upon waking up. The majority of the people from the squadron had also apanied by her side, all of them wanting to wee Wang Zhong and Scarlet at the very first moment if they were to appear. They weren¡¯t the only people present here though. Quite a few squadrons were waiting alongside with them for their missing members. Grai was even able to see Adolf Academy amongst the crowd. During this elimination round, they had lost their vice-captain Simon and their substitute heavy soldier Bu Lianshan.

    Upon seeing Tianjing squadron standing amongst the crowd of people waiting at the entrance of the city,plicated emotions surfaced within the hearts of the Adolf Academy squadron. Nevertheless, feelings of hostility did not surface within them. In fact, if not for them experiencing defeat in the hands of the Tianjing squadron, there would not have such a big change happening to the squadron. What they had lost was arrogance, though they had gained strength in return. From a certain point of view, Adolf should be grateful to the Tianjing squadron.

    Other than Grai, Cecil was one of the people that had the greatest understanding of the level of strength Wang Zhong possessed. Hearing that he and Scarlet were missing was somewhat of a shock for Cecil, who had be slightly silent. After his private duel with Wang Zhong, he finally realised that the strongest person of the Tianjing squadron had not taken any action during their group battle. However, this same person was now missing. He truly didn¡¯t know whether to celebrate or to feel regretful, though it was more towards thetter. He had wanted to cross hands once more with Wang Zhong, with the next time not being just a duel, be in an all-out group fight.

    Adolf Academy had also been slightly unlucky during this elimination round. They originally had a smooth sailing trek, only for Sim to get ambushed by a mutated king snake while resting during the final few days of their journey. This led to his leg getting injured and poisoned Although they managed to deal with the wound and suck out the venom, his entire leg had turned red and swollen, causing him to be unable to carry on at their normal pace. ording to Simon¡¯s calctions, if nothing happens to him or Bu Lianshan, they would be able to make it to Grozny City before time¡¯s up. This clearly was much better than the situation that gued Tianjing.

    However, a piece of terrible news was announced by the officials as noon came.

    Arge portion Absolute ice hail storm appeared be persisting on. The wave that the Tianjing squadron had encountered was just the slight remnants of the storm. From the meteorological equipment and surveince personnel, they have now estimated that there were still a dozen absolute ice hail storms wreaking havoc through the icy ins. This was especially true for the final portion of the trek that all participating members must head through, where the storms would be present at a rather frequent rate.

    This piece of news had undoubtedly caused a shocking impact in the minds of everyone who were waiting at the city entrance for their missing squadron members. Of those people that were still on their way to Grozny City, they either were rather important anchors within the various squadrons, or had unique situations arising that involved them. For example, Simon and him being injured, or had bumped into the manyrge-scale absolute ice hail storms rampaging around...

    At this moment,plicated feelings surged within the hearts of all the people waiting at the city entrance! Naturally, all of them still hoped for their own squadron members to be able to reverse the odds, breaking through the heaven-defying unluckiness to traverse the storm and arrive here safely. However, for the matter of fact, the most significant reason why those squadron members of theirs had made such a decision was to give their lives up for their squadrons! Therefore, on the one hand, everyone still had hope for their missing squadron members to make the smarter decision not to brave the storms and find a suitable crevice or mountain cave to weather them. This way, they would be able to weather the absolute ice hail storms and to keep their lives at the very least.

    Those were the feelings present in the hearts of the Tianjing squadron. Although they hoped for Wang Zhong to be able to reach Grozny City within the allocated time frame, they hoped more for him and Scarlet to be safe. If they had to choose of those wishes, all of them, with Grai included, would be in favour of Wang Zhong bringing Scarlet to a safe ce to hide.

    However, would Wang Zhong and Scarlet know about this?

    The vast whiteness of the ice and snow lockednd appeared just like a prison, locking up the hearts of everyone.

    Scarlet had the feeling that she and Wang Zhong had been in this valley for over 5 hours ever since she had wakened up from her stupor. ording to Wang Zhong¡¯s estimates, she was unconscious for a full 2 days. That meant that they had already missed out on the opportunity to reach Grozny City before the ending of the first elimination round.

    Although only 7 people were required to reach Grozny City toplete the mission given for the first elimination round, even with her dull thoughts, Scarlet knew that she and Wang Zhong had to arrive at Grozny City before the start of the second elimination round. If not, their squadron would have to report their current headcount to thepetitionmittee. When that happens, Wang Zhong and Scarlet would lose their qualifications to continue participating in the CHF.

    Having reached this point after much painstaking effort, no one wanted to give up and fall out from the CHF.

    When she had heard Wang Zhong speaking about the matter of them ¡°climbing out¡±, she had assumed that Wang Zhong had found some kind of foothold or passage in the valley that allowed for them to head out. Only when Wang Zhong was ready to make his move did she realize how frightening that the meaning of ¡°climbing out¡± was.

    After carrying her on his back, Wang Zhong proceeded, to tear his outer coat into strips, tying the 2 of them tightly together. ¡°Are you ready? Theter part of the journey might be slightly arduous. However, please believe in me. We¡¯ll definitely reach Grozny City on time!¡±

    Resting on Wang Zhong¡¯s back, Scarlet felt very safe and secure. At this moment, she has yet to recover from the injury to her head fully, and indeed was not able to brave the conditions present in the northern reaches. In such a state, it would really be extremely bad if she was to suffer another injury on top of this. However, at this moment, even she did not know exactly how Wang Zhong was nning to leave this ce.

    A scene of pure whiteness covered their surroundings and the depths of the valley. Steep ice walls were present above them, while a storm sat in the air as it continued to its spin. Such a scene was akin to being in hell. The only way out was to fly, though even doing so would be too dangerous to attempt.

 Chapter 348 - If I gave you 2 cross wheels

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The wall of ice that had formed on the cliff face was considerably slippery and smooth, unlike the cliff face Scarlet and the others were beside when they were trekking along the mountain path two days ago. There was basically no foot and handholds present on it, much less any vegetation they could hold on to.

    What¡¯s more, thisyer of ice was clearly extremely thick and rather hard. Scarlet could not help but to form a fist and m it against the wall, only for a bang to ring out. The bones in her hand felt as though they were about to break, though not a single bit of ice had been chipped by her punch.

    This wall of ice had definitely formed over a course of hundreds of years. If not, there¡¯s nothing else that could be known as ice. What¡¯s more, this wall of ice should have already reached the realm of profound ice, being even more hard and tough than regr steel. Even specialised climbing equipment might not be able to leave a small hole on its surface.

    At this moment, she could not help but raise her head to look at this wall of despair. Withyers of frosty mists covering its top, she waspletely unable to anything beyond.

    How was he going to climb up?

    Even if Wang Zhong¡¯s ability to break the ice was a hundred times stronger than her, so what? The only result stemming from that would be the entire wall of ice shattering and copsing down, crushing the 2 of them to death!

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± said Wang Zhong, proceeding to take a deep breath. Heat started to umte on his palms, causing them to turn red hot slowly. Following suit, he proceeded to touch the wall of ice softly with the tip of his palm.

    Sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle...

    The profound ice that hadsted here for over a hundred years had actually been carved by the palm like a knife through a cake.

    For the past 2 days, Wang Zhong had focused his senses to scan the surroundings they were in. Upon doing so, he had basically ruled out any other possible method for them to get out from here. The entire frozen river below had extreme undercurrents swirling under the topyer of ice, leaving them no way of getting out through there. Of course, they would be able to give it a try if there was a water attribute special ability user with them, though that¡¯s just a wishful thought.

    This was the one solution he hade up with to allow for them to climb all the way out of here. The profound ice was too thick. Ignoring the possibility of moving it, even if they truly possessed the brute strength necessary to shatter it, they had no chance of climbing out of the valley. The only way left was to use his fire attribute special ability and control it carefully to allow him to climb up. On the side note, this could be treated just like a form of training.

    Although his actions seemed simple, there were many great dangers present. The grade of Wang Zhong¡¯s fire attribute special ability was different from Emily or Sharmie, with its traits being exceedingly strong to the point of being overly powerful. However, the problem that now gued him was that due to his extreme intimacy with fire, just a slightpse of concentration from him would cause the mes in his hands to enter an uncontroble state. Therefore, he had to maintain his focus on them at all times. During normal circumstances, such a thing would not be of any issue, as it would not pose any harm to him. However, from another perspective, Wang Zhong was just like a little kid ying with a knife. It was extremely easy for it to cause harm towards him and Scarlet. Therefore, he needed to be extremely careful with his actions.

    After securing his hand firmly on the wall of ice and using it as support, he proceeded to do the same action with the other hand, before continuing to repeat the same steps as they headed higher and higher up the wall of ice.

    Don¡¯t be excited, don¡¯t be excited! Calm down! Calm down!

    This fire attribute special ability of his possessed a strange degree of attraction, appearing to be attempting to try various kinds of methods to entice Wang Zhong in return for more energy. Nheless, Wang Zhong knew that it was something that he absolutely cannot do.

    At this moment, Scarlet was staring at Wang Zhong with a nk expression present on her face. Being a special ability user, though not one of fire attribute, she was extremely clear exactly how difficult it was to be able to control one¡¯s special ability as perfect and precise as what Wang Zhong was doing now. What¡¯s more, the target of his mes was the hundred-plus-year-old profound ice. A while ago, while they were grilling the meat from the mutated beast, the roaring mesing from the burning mutated beast fats was not even able to melt this icy surface one little bit. However, Wang Zhong actually able to stick his hand right into the profound ice. What temperatures would that require?

    Nevertheless, despite her being so close to him, she was not able to feel any of that heat radiating out from his hands.

    Scarlet waspletely unable to imagine how he was able to aplish such feats. The only thing she could feel was them slowly rising up the wall of ice as Wang Zhong continued to move. Thick plumes of steam rose from his hands, causing her to be unable to see the frozen river beneath them. At this moment, a vast sheet of whiteness filled her surroundings, causing her to feel as though she had entered a realm that was absent of heaven and earth.

    When he was falling into this valley 2 days ago while holding on to Scarlet, Wang Zhong had approximated the height of this mountain cliff in ordance to the time and speed he took to reach the bottom,ing up with a rough number of about 7 to 800 metres. If not for his quick reflexes that led him to utilise his soul power to the very maximum to slow their speed of descent, they would have absolutely fallen to their deaths from the height.

    Without mentioning the physical strength required to do so, the main difficulty in this climbid in the ipatibility between his physical body and his fire attribute special ability. For every instance where he had to thrust his hand into the wall of ice, Wang Zhong would need to immediately reel in the mes present in his hand, while allowing for the ice to ¡°cool¡± his hot palm down. On one side, it was his high powered mes, with the other being the hundred-year-old profound ice so cold it would instantly chill one¡¯s bones. Such an extreme difference in temperatures between the mes and ice was clearly not something nice to experience. What¡¯s more, the rapid change in temperature of his palms made it extremely easy for them to adhere to the ice, forming a powerful glue like sticking effect. Despite the strength of his physical body coupled with his skin that was far more tough and resilient than rhinoceros hide, the continued tugging for each ¡°step¡± caused more than half of them to be ripped apart. After 1 to 200 hundred metres up, his palms were already numb to the point of losing all sensation. Despite that, they were only a 5th of the way to the top of the wall of ice.

    Holding onto the foot and handholds he had created in the wall of ice, Wang Zhong gasped for air. The tearing of the skin on his palms were just superficial wounds, and he still possessed sufficient physical strength. The most important factor for this climb was that those simple and repetitive actions had allowed him to find the rhythm and style needed to control his fire attribute special ability. At the very least, he would now not need to worry about him suddenly losing control of his special ability during his ascent.

    Taking a deep breath, he prepared to continue his climb.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± all of a sudden, Scarlet, who had remained quiet since the start, opened her mouth to speak out, ¡°Am I very heavy?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If I had known about this day, I¡¯ll definitely make sure to go on a diet. That way, I¡¯ll be much lighter than I currently am.¡±

    Wang Zhong did not expect for her to suddenly sprout a joke out, forcing him to the point of not knowing whether to cry or tough. ¡°Please don¡¯t make meugh right now. We¡¯re still in a tense situation, and I¡¯m still worried about us falling down.¡±

    ¡°If we drop down, I¡¯ll climb up by myself,¡± replied Scarlet in an earnest fashion. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of mutated beast meat below. As long as you remain down there, I¡¯m able to continue waiting with you till the rescue party arrives. In fact, that way¡¯s much safer than this.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Don¡¯t let your thoughts stray. Since we¡¯ve dropped down here together, we¡¯ve left this ce together. If something unexpected really pops out, till death do us part!¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    Hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s words, Scarlet immediately turned silent.

    Till death do us part. Wang Zhong had actually said those words to her. Perhaps it had a different meaning for him, though Scarlet instantly felt her entire body turning warm. With such different feelings and emotions, even the extreme environment of the ice and snow locknd around them seem to feel more colourful.

    Giving a light cough, she proceeded to hug Wang Zhong tightly.

    Huffing and Puffing, Wang Zhong resumed his climb. In a rather abrupt manner, he suddenly felt a pair of moist lips giving him what seemed like a light peck on his left cheek.

    Hugging Wang Zhong from behind, Scarlet¡¯s eyes were now moist, though happiness filled her voice. ¡°Here¡¯s a kiss to give you some encouragement. Don¡¯t overthink about it!¡±

    Hearing that, Wang Zhongughed as he replied, ¡°Not bad, not bad! I¡¯m motivated now!¡±

    At this moment, a reddish blush was present Scarlet¡¯s lovable face, causing her to appear exceedingly fair and beautiful under the light reflecting off the snow and ice around her. All of a sudden, this ice and snow locked ground appeared to be an exceedingly romantic ce.

    Clicks and chimes rang out from the mountain cliff, and even the icy cold winds and snow seemed to dissipate by quite a bit.

    The mere 7 to 800-metre tall wall of ice took Wang Zhong a full 10 hours of climbing before finally reaching the snow and ice covered mountain path above.

    Nearing the top, Wang Zhong proceeded to pick up the pace. For the final part of the climb, he could feel that his arms were close to turning mush, with the state of numbness reaching a rather severe state. At this moment, the only things powering them were the repetitive memories of his special ability usage and his perfect control of strength. As the feet of the 2 finallynded on the mountain path half way up on the side of the mountain, Scarlet could not help but let out a shout of happiness.

    Nevertheless, that Scarlet¡¯s happiness was interrupted no more than a second into her cheer

    ¡°Mutated snow wolves!¡± Scarlet was scared afright. Just as she and Wang Zhong had stepped onto the mountain cliff, they had spotted a dozen gigantic white snow wolves staring right at them from the snow and beast corpse-strewn grounds of the mountain path.

    Spanning 3 to 4 metres in length and towering 2 over metres in height, they were more than 2 to 3 times the size of ordinary wolves. Their mouths lined with sharp and incisive fangs, saliva dripped out of them as the wolves gnawed at what seemed to be pulp like flesh. These came from the mutated beasts that had perished in the Absolute ice hail storm that had wreaked havoc across this area a few days ago, though only a few of them were fully intact after that.

    Those mutated snow wolves were the mostmonly encountered mutated beasts in the northern reaches, and were also the cruellest ones!

    Upon reaching maturity, they possessed the powerful might of a 4th rank mutated life form, and were cruel and cunning. Coupled with their habit of forming packs to hunt, these fellows were basically the overlords of the northern reaches. Even 5th rank mutated beasts would swerve and move aside upon encountering them. These wolves had yed the roles of predator and scavenger in the northern reaches. In ordinary circumstances, they would never appear in a ce socking of food like the valley of mists. However, due to the absolute ice hail storm that had howled through a few days earlier, it had left too many mutated beast corpses here. The strong smell of flesh had lured them here. However, at this moment, those corpses had already frozen up, thus possessing much less appeal than the two live humans that had suddenly appeared right before their eyes.

    Of the dozen or so snow wolves, the majority of them were of 3rd rank, with a few of them having reached 4th rank. The fearing from the primal level of her soul caused Scarlet to start shivering involuntarily.

    Huff, Huff, Huff...

    Waves of putrid steam blew out from their nostrils, while the fangs stained with the colour of blood revealed themselves as the wolves opened their mouths. Subconsciously, Scarlet tried to reach for her guns, only to grasp onto air. Due to her being thrown around by the storm a few days earlier, god knows where had her weapons disappeared to. What¡¯s more, even if she had them, it would do absolutely nothing to change the situation and the monsters she was facing right now.

    Perhaps due to her actions, the wolf pack was provoked, with the wolf closest them proceeding to lunge over. With such extreme speed, it took just a split second for Scarlet to feel as though she could already smell the bloodden breath gushing out from its fangs.

    However, she quickly felt her surroundings rotated in the next instant.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    Wang Zhong rotated his body nimbly as the Ghostly Steps reappeared!

    Nimbleness and speed were the key traits of the Ghostly Steps, followed up by being unpredictability and unconformity. When observed through videos, such moves would appear to flow just like the water in a stream. However, at this very instant, what Scarlet felt was her world revolving all over the ce,pletely different from the miraculous feeling she had gotten from the videos.

    The only thing she could feel was Wang Zhong making an abrupt left turn, making a huge circle before following closely by an urgent right rotation. The sharp fangs and ws of the snow wolf seemed to have shed past her eyes for quite a few times, though they had always missed their mark by a mile.

    Before 10 seconds had psed, Scarlet had already felt her mind swelling and turning dizzy from being flung about. However, during this period of time, the dozen or so frightening mutated snow wolves had already appeared behind her in some sort of miraculous urrence.

    The furious howls of the snow wolves rang out from behind her back, seemingly indicating their extreme unhappiness from being tricked by these two humans as they immediately pursued the 2. However, they could only bite the dust kicked up by Wang Zhong!

    He¡¯s too quick! With what seemed like a slight bend of his feet, the terrifying force that?followed suit in the next second gave Scarlet a huge fright. The chips of ice present beneath his feet seemed to be crushed by some kind of terrifying force as he shot forwards like a bullet, leaving a small hole in the hard icy ground.

    With just a single stride of this terrifying dash, Wang Zhong and Scarlet had already crossed 10 to 20 metres. It was a realm of speed Scarlet had never experienced before. Due to the terrifying speeds, the winds that blew across her face appeared just like sharp knifes, shing at her till her entire face turned sore, and even caused her to be unable to keep her eyes open!

    Was that the speed humans could travel at?

    Even scouts weren¡¯t able to reach such speeds! What¡¯s more, he¡¯s carrying me on his back?

    However, those tyrannical mutated snow wolves were the overlords of the icy ins, continuing to increase their speed of pursuit to an astonishing level. What¡¯s more, they possessed terrifying endurance, being able to continue pursuing their prey for a few days at a time. Even with Wang Zhong¡¯s terrifying burst of speed, they weren¡¯t able to shake those snow wolves off. Moreover, these predators weren¡¯t relying on sight to track them down.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong could feel time?constricting around them. He had nned to not waste any time upon climbing up the wall of ice. However, he now had to deal with these fellows first. As he thought about this, he proceeded to draw his runic sword in preparation to take action.

    Seeing this, Scarlet was stunned. He¡¯s not running anymore. Is he nning to engage in a fight with them?

    Wang Zhong slowed his speed down, causing the dozen snow wolves to immediately increase their speed in a frenzy. At this moment, they had already smelled the ¡°weakness¡± of their prey. However, Wang Zhong did note to a stop. Upon catching up to the 2, 5 of the snow wolves instantly lunged towards Wang Zhong and Scarlet, revealing their glistening sharp and blood covered teeth.

    However, at this instant, a spectacr lotus appeared under the light reflecting off the snow, Sword shades shot out in all directions before blood instantly blotted the skies. Wang Zhong continued to advance, while the remainder of the snow wolves charged forwards in an increasingly maddening frenzy due to the stimtion of fresh blood. Continuing to control his speed, Wang Zhong was waiting for them to enter a bloodthirsty frenzy, taking in every single move and change happening within his surroundings.

    Being rather intelligent, the mutated snow wolves proceeded to lunge forward from different directions, with someing from the top, bottom and sides. There were even some that had lunged towards Scarlet. At this moment, Scarlet could feel the terrifying soul power surging out from Wang Zhong, who had long reached the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, appearing as though they were about to explode out from him.

    Ghostly Steps, Undting Frequency¡­.360 degrees Infinite shes!

    Miserable shrieks rang out, as mutated snow wolves fell one after another to the ground. As Wang Zhong continued to maintain his forward velocity, the remaining snow wolves had unexpectedly stopped their pursuit. At this moment, they were finally able to sense how frightening their prey was. Not only was it strong, it had even slowed its speed down to entice their pursuit.

    Keeping his runic sword up, Wang Zhong proceeded to increase his speed. At this moment, time was exceedingly precious for the both of them and the Tianjing squadron.

    Scarlet had been truly shell shocked by the spectacle that had unfolded right before her very eyes. Regardless of how good his theory crafting and intelligence was, irrespective of how much experience he possessed when he had defeated the captain of the Adolf Academy, she waspletely unable to imagine that Wang Zhong could defeat those frightening monster in such a manner. The experiences she had gone through during the past 2 days had caused Scarlet to be unable to even believe her own eyes. The strength and might Wang Zhong had disyed hadpletely exceeded the limits of the Casted Soul Stage that Scarlet had in mind.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong had given no care about all of his previous actions. At this moment, the only thought that went through his mind was to give his all to save every single second they had. Now was not the time for him to conceal and hide his true strength.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­¡±Scarlet could not help but to speak out. ¡°That speed, that ghostly steps... if you¡¯re given 2 cross wheels, you and All Mouthy King have¡­¡±all of a sudden, Scarlet remembered that Wang Zhong also knew how to use the cross wheels. Precisely speaking, he had started to use them earlier than All Mouthy King!

 Chapter 349 - The clear sky after the rain

    <h4>Chapter 349: The clear sky after the rain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Hearing her words, Wang Zhong smiled andughed out. There were some matters that he had no ns of hiding all the way, especially towards Scarlet. It was only due to the time being not right that he had done so in the past. However, there was no longer to the need to do so now. ¡°Do you feel that I¡¯m not suitable to be All Mouthy King?¡±

    Scarlet instantly gawked upon hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s response. Despite the situation she was in, a feeling of excitement surged out from her heart. She had deeply worshipped All Mouthy King. Like many other people, she felt that All Mouthy King was the key to toppling the giants of tradition. Nheless, she knew that her worship of him was just a far-fetched dream of hers. In fact, she like Wang Zhong a lot. He was friendly, earnest and possessed a resilient and firmness that was his alone. However, upon these two figuresing together and merging into one, a feeling of happiness due to being so fortunate started to rise within her.

    It was obscure, yet?strong.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± replied Wang Zhong with augh. ¡°I¡¯ve told you?during the time when?I fought Adolf. However, someone didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Scarlet immediately gawked, before a refreshingugh rang out from her. The smile present on her face at this very moment caused traces of spring to appear in this barren and dested snowy ins.

    ¡°You¡¯re?really?so bad...However, if our great captain, being one of the ten great experts, was to be eliminated in the first round of the CHF, it will?definitely?shock a whole bunch of people!¡±

    ¡°However can that happen! With my fast legs, we¡¯ll?definitely?not?be eliminated!¡±

    At this moment, Scarlet felt an unknown sense of security, with her?truly?feeling that they would be able to reach Grozny City on time safely.

    Appeared to have sensed her emotions, the heavens had opened their eyes, causing the thick snow and strong winds to dissipate before their eyes upon rushing out of the Absolute ice hail storm¡¯s radius. A blurry red sun emerged faintly on the white sky, appearing just like a silver lining after the rain.

    ¡°Go?Wang?Zhong, go?Wang?Zhong, go Wang Zhong! Go?Wang?Zhong, Go?Wang?Zhong, go Wang Zhong! We¡¯ll?definitely?be able to reach there on time!¡±

    Scarlet gave her all as she pumped her fists to motivate Wang Zhong. In response, he gave a?loud roar?and shouted out?in a heroic fashion. ¡°That¡¯s for certain! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ...

    Arge number of people were currently gathered together at the entrance of Grozny City, with all of the squadrons that have passed through the first elimination round present with them.

    This was the so-calledst deadline to get ¡°promoted¡±, as tomorrow was the official start of the second elimination round of the CHF. At this moment, all of the qualified squadrons had to submit the names of their members that were participating in the second elimination round, before waiting for thepetitionmittee to announce its format and rules.

    The majority of the squadrons present here had already submitted their name lists for the second elimination round. However, there were still a dozen of them that held on to nk name lists as they waited impatiently at the city entrance, hoping only to submit them at the veryst possible moment.

    All of these squadrons still had members out in the wilderness that has yet to return. With the name list needing to be submitted by 6 pm, these missing members of their squadrons would be able to have their names ced on the list so long as they arrive at Grozny City before then.

    At this moment, it was already?10?mins past 5 pm...

    Even within an S rank squadron like Torres Academy within the samepetition zone, in the eyes of everyone, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was the?strongest?seedling squadron allocated to the Grozny City Competition Zone. Although Mo Xingchen did not participate in the first elimination round, not a single member of their?squadron?appeared anxious or nervous like the other squadrons. From the start till now, all of them had stood together, every single one of them maintaining calm and collected appearances. The Torres Academy was present right by their side, appearing to be focusing their attention on the members of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. Despite just standing there, the Torres Academy?appeared?to be secretly trying to copy what the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was doing. Although there were many seats present in the surroundings,?since thetter did not take a?seat, so would they.

    si stared at Mo Wen, while Mo Ling locked gazes with the adorable Bobo, whose eyes shot out an unlimited number of sparks as he returned the gaze.

    There?clearly?wasn¡¯t anyone else present in the eyes of these two squadrons other than each other. The only person that wasn¡¯t maintaining this?solemn atmosphere would most probably be Napier Mo. Nheless, the clown costume wearing joker currently had a frown and a bitter expression on his face as he squatted on the floor. From the looks of it, he appeared to be quite bored as he continued to fling the fruit knives in his hands?about. From time to time, he would look towards Mo Wen, si, the city entrance and the other squadrons for anything that could interest him.

    At the city entrance, Ma Dong was looking at his Skylink as he walked to and fro, his pace brimming with urgency. Grai, the Tianjing squadron and even Casio apanied by his side as they all waited at the city entrance. As for Emily, she stood at the highest point of the city gates as she looked into the distance. There were still quite a few people doing the same thing as them. In fact, despite knowing the?rather?impossible odds for their missing members to arrive on time, those few squadrons continued to stand guard at the city entrance, persisting in their wait due to their obsession for just the slightest possibility of a miracle happening.

    Such a united spirit and will had infected a bunch of people. However, there were also a bunch of people that feel unhappy as a result.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly speechless. Do these fellows really have to?wait?all the way till 6pm?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and submit your name lists. Since they¡¯re unable to make it here for the past 3 days, how would there be any miracle happening in thest dozen or so minutes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such a cold day. It¡¯s better for everyone to submit the name lists earlier and go back. There?clearly?isn¡¯t any hope left for them! Why do they still have to cause everyone to tag along and suffer together! These fellows are too selfish!¡±

    ¡°If you guys want to stay here and wait, you can do it yourselves! Don¡¯te and waste our time!¡±

    After all,?there were only a few people missing, involving a total of a dozen squadrons. Compared to them, there were 70 to 80 squadrons that have managed to pass through the first elimination round of the CHF.

    Perhaps due to them feeling exceedingly bored or the fact that the weather was exceedingly cold, there was an increasing degree of scorning from the experts present. Squadrons that were able to cause their members to go missing in this elimination rounds were considered to be weak, and weak squadrons don¡¯t deserve to waste the time of the strong!

    Hearing thosements, the squadrons with missing members shot furious res at those perpetrators. Nevertheless, this had little to no effect at all.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our proud and arrogant Tianjing squadron?¡± surrounded by a bunch of people, Casio walked over.?During the stay at Stuart Academy, the people from Tianjing had caused Casio a bout of unhappiness due to their captain not giving him any face at all by not participating in the cold dinner meet that he had organized. What¡¯s more, their vice-captain had straightforwardly rejected his suggestion to?form an alliance, causing their Tianjing squadron to appear especially ¡°awesome¡± and ¡°confident¡±.?Did they?really?assume that they were some A ranked squadron?

    This?made Casio angry. God knows who had given?a mere?C ranked squadron such confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your captain and vice-captain are missing? Oh, so pitiful. It must not be easy for you all to pass through the first elimination round, yet you¡¯re already looking more and more miserable. If you guys had heeded my words, you?won¡¯t?end up in such a state.¡± said Casio, his voice tinged with a sliver of artificial regret and pity.

    Hearing those words, Ma Dong shoot a look at him, while the other members of the Tianjing squadron stared coldly at Casio.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± said Casio with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just saying what¡¯s best for you guys. Don¡¯t be ungrateful, alright. Regardless of thispetition, it¡¯s best to behave with integrity. There¡¯s nothing in being weak, as long as uses their brains. Those who seek to impress by feigning to possess more strength than they?actually?do are people that I despise the most.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you must?definitely?be senior Mo Wen! You truly are freaking awesome! Congrattions on obtaining the champion!¡± Ma Dong spoke out with a face filled with worship.

    The expression on Casio¡¯s face instantly froze upon hearing those words, before hastily turning to look towards the direction of the Mo Family while replying, ¡°I¡¯m not Mo Wen. I¡¯m Casio.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of you sprouting all those words?for. Just get lost. Talking as if you¡¯re the squadron that had obtained the championship.¡± Ma Dong spoke back with a face of despise. What the fuck! It has always been him that would be the one sprouting out those words, yet this fool had?actually?tried to act pretentiously in front of him.

    ¡°Ha. They seem to believe that their captain will?definitely?reach here on time. Isn¡¯t this crazy?¡±

    ¡°Weaklings are just like that. They¡¯ll not give up till they see the coffins.¡±

    ¡°The waste that had gone missing during the elimination round is?actually?able to be their captain??This?truly is¡­¡± the squadron member standing by Casio¡¯s sideughed out in mockery. However, before he could finish his sentence, chilling intent that felt as though it could cause him?to instantly freeze up?started to erupt from behind his neck.

    ¡°What waste are you talking about.¡± there was no one here that couldpare to Emily¡¯s hearing and speed. In the previous moment, she was still standing at the top of the city walls. However, in the blink of an eye, she had?actually?appeared right behind this person.

 Chapter 350 - Return!

    <h4>Chapter 350: Return!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The person was scared afright by the chilling intent and intimidation that prated straight into his soul. Nevertheless, he paid no mind to it, as no one dared to take any action at this ce.

    ¡°Haha, this littless¡¯s quite overbearing,¡± said Casio with augh. ¡°Are you from the Assassin Family? This is Grozny City, not Saint Mongols. What¡¯s more, your Assassin Family isn¡¯t much anyways. If you have the guts, please do take action. That way, you¡¯ll be worth a second nce.¡±

    Hearing those words, a sliver of an upward curl appeared at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth. Truthfully speaking she had been in an extremely, extremely frustrated state, and was extremely, extremely irritated. The speed of time psing while waiting on the city walls appeared as though years had passed by.

    A gleaming dagger flipped into her hand without a sound, before someone quickly restrained her wrist.

    ¡°There¡¯re many other ways to vent it out,¡± said Grai with a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left. Just wait here patiently. Senior will definitely be able to reach here on time. I can feel that he should be more or less around the corner.¡±

    Hearing Grai¡¯s words, Casio could not help but to shake his head while thinking, this entire squadron¡¯s full of madmen. Even this fucker has such thoughts! Who did he think he was!

    However, just as he was about to give a reply, a series of urgent ringing sounds suddenly resounded across the city entrance.

    ¡°This is the final half hour! Squadrons who do not submit their name lists on time will be automatically eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said¡­.¡± Casio started chuckling heartily as he spoke out. However, before he could finish his statement, a series of astonished gasps rang out suddenly from his surroundings.

    ¡°Quickly, take a look! What¡¯s that?!¡±

    Many people had their eyes focused towards the area outside of the city gates. At this moment, a figure was scattering snow apart within the vast stretch of snow whitend as it headed right towards the city gates!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a person? What a fast speed!¡±

    The speed the figure was travelling was indeed slightly astonishing. In a mere span of a dozen or so seconds, it had morphed from a small ck dot in the distance into a figure of a human with a long snow like smoke trail rising up from behind it. Appearing just like a train ploughing through the snowy ins, the might of the rumbling sounds resounding out from it instantly causing everyone¡¯s eyes to spring wide open.

    At this moment, the ears of Mo Wen, who kept up an appearance just like a meditating old monk, twitched slightly before he spoke out. ¡°Quite good speed and driving force.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± si, who was standing beside him, had not given the slightest care about the situation present at the city entrance. All along, his eyes were only trained on Mo Wen. Simply speaking, he was indeed only interested in Mo Wen. ¡°You¡¯re actually interested in this level of speed?¡±

    ¡°Every expert is worthy of my respect,¡±replied Mo Wen indifferently. ¡°This is my way of life.¡±

    ¡°Expert...cough¡­¡± it was Mo Wen¡¯s way of speech that caused the more ire with si. That fellow¡¯s pretentiousness knows no bounds! He¡¯s even mentioning stuff like ¡°way of life¡± out the blue! Even Heavenly Soul Stage experts would generally not speak of such matter, alright? There¡¯s simply no way to continue conversing with this fellow!

    Unlike the unchanged stance of the Heaven¡¯s Fate and Torres squadrons, the city gates had already erupted into a boiling hot pot of chaotic voices.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone that can travel at such speeds! Look, it appears that he even carrying someone on his back!¡±

    ¡°Is he from the rescue squadrons? Isn¡¯t it reported that the absolute ice hail storms had already sealed the roads up to the point of there being no one able to pass through?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m able to understand if he¡¯s an expert from the rescue squadrons.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, he doesn¡¯t seem to be from the rescue squadrons!¡±

    The rescue squadrons from Grozny City wore outfits that were exceedingly obvious and unique. Regardless of the time, they would always wear uniformly coloured luminous outfits. This was their symbol and honour. However, the figure currently rushing straight towards the city entrance wore a greyish ck outfit, a uniform of one of the participating squadrons!

    ¡°Is that brother Wang Zhong?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke out. Although she wasn¡¯t able to recognize the figure, she was already able to make a guess due to the colour of the figure¡¯s outfit.

    ¡°Fuck, I already know that Wang Zhong will definitely be able to do it!¡± Ma Dong instantly leaped 8 feet into the air with a roar.

    With his astute vision, Grai was already able to recognize the figure, as well as Scarlet who was being carried by thetter.

    ¡°Truly worthy of senior Wang Zhong!¡± Grai¡¯s eyes brimmed with happiness. Participating this CHF and being able to cross hands with the various experts was something that caused excitement to brew within his heart. However, it would not be perfect without Wang Zhong beside him.

    While the Tianjing squadron had sprouted some words of tion, the figure had already rushed forward to the point of everyone being able to clearly see its face.

    It was indeed Wang Zhong!

    Ever since climbing up the wall of ice, Wang Zhong had not taken a single break at all, appearing just like running machine with powered by inexhaustible energies. Resting on his back, Scarlet, on the other hand, had managed to get quite a few shut eye. The duo had bumped into the absolute ice hail storms 3 times along the way, while being surrounded by quite a few wolf packs. However, all of them were dealt with by Wang Zhong. When storms had came blowing over, they had immediately hid in caves located beneath theyer of ice. When mutated beasts came hunting for them, he had instantly killed a few, setting up an aura of intimidation that caused the beasts to retreat. At the end, it was understandable for him to be tired. Nevertheless, he had gave his all as he ran, running all the way till now.

    Like a set of perpetual motion devices, his legs continued to make great strides, with the word ¡°tired¡± not existing in their dictionary.

    Lying on his back, Scarlet was so exhausted she was barely able to keep her eyes open. Nevertheless, she continued to cheer and motivate Wang Zhong on. ¡°Wang Zhong! We¡¯re able to reach!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we¡¯ll definitely make it!¡± truthfully speaking, Wang Zhong was already at the limits of exhaustion. Nheless, his a calm and collected gaze was still present in his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Captain!

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Therge bunch of people from the Tianjing squadron rushed forwards in excitement to receive the duo.

    Wang Zhong nted his feet into the ground, with the terrifying momentum he possessed causing the duo to slide quite a few dozen metres forwards. Only after creating a deep ditch did hee to a stop, before looking towards therge bunch of dazed people standing at the city entrance.

    Rushing forwards, Ma Dong greeted him with a bear hug. Emily also came hugging over, with everyone one shouting andughing out in excitement. Extending his hands out, Barran hugged Ma Dong, Emily and even Wang Zhong and Scarlet into his embrace, lifting all of them up from the ground.

    ¡°Ha ha! We knew that you¡¯ll definitely make it! I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, you were traveling at such a quick speed just now? Where did you two get blown off to by the storm?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! You almost scared me to death, brother!¡± With his keen eyesight, Ma Dong had paid attention to the intimate contact between Scarlet and Wang Zhong at the very first instant, before proceeding to chuckle out heartily as he said, ¡°However, it¡¯s all worth it! Fucking worth it!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! What¡¯s with this!¡± although Hymin had also ran over, she did not participate in the hugging session. Nheless, her excitement wasn¡¯t any less than the others. Pointing towards Wang Zhong and Scarlet, she started tough so hard to the point of tears sprouting out from her eyes. ¡°Oh great captain, is she heavy?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, please put let me down.¡± said Scarlet with a blush upon hearing Hymin¡¯s teasing words. Although it was fine in the presence of Hymin and the others from the Tianjing squadron, there were still the rest of the crowd present at the city entrance.

    Removing the dead knots on the cloth strips that bounded Scarlet to Wang Zhong, Grai smiled as he walked over with the name list and a pen. ¡± Senior Wang Zhong and Scarlet, the name list has to be submitted by hand for it to count. As of now, there¡¯re only half an hour left.¡±

    ¡°Right right right! I¡¯ve almost forgotten about that matter! Hurry up! Ah, there¡¯s still time! You 2 have managed to get here on time!¡±

    While the Tianjing squadron were on their way to submit their name list, discussions and chatter had erupted amongst quite a few squadrons.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually 2 that are able to make here on time? Isn¡¯t Tianjing that C ranked squadron?¡±

    ¡°That squadron where both their captain and vice-captain had gone missing?¡±

    ¡°That person¡¯s has an extremely fast speed. Is their captain an assassin that excels in speed?¡±

    ¡°All of you have turned into idiots. It¡¯s just running! There¡¯s nothing to be astonished about. God knows if they¡¯re just hiding at some nook or cranny before popping out.¡±

    Despite everyone discussing about the Tianjing squadron, none of them had given much care about thetter. The only feeling they had was that the Tianjing squadron was unbelievably lucky to be able to reach Grozny City at the veryst moment. Only Casio was the odd one out, with a slightly ugly expression now present on his face.

    There were approximately ten squadrons that had not stood by his side in the hotel in Stuart City, there weren¡¯t even specks of sand in his eyes. Other than those that had been allocated into otherpetition zones, Casio had nned to make sure that all of these people who had not given him face would fail at the first elimination round of thepetition. Indeed, he had managed to partially seed in his goal. After all, even the Extreme Light squadron, whose strength was even slightly higher than his squadron, was unable to put up any resistance at all when faced against his encircling techniques. After dealing with those squadrons that were of simr strength as his squadron, won¡¯t that equate to him having seeded in his goal?

 Chapter 351 - Little Emily, have a good life

    <h4>Chapter 351: Little Emily, have a good life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The escape of the Giant God Peak Academy had already left him in an exceedingly unhappy mood. To his shock, another one in the form of the Tianjing squadron had sprouted up at the end of the first elimination round.

    He had nned to humiliate that trash squadron that had slipped out of his. However, who would have thought that a Cheng Yaojin(1) would pop out along the way! In an absolutely dangerous region that was surrounded by the absolute ice hail storm, that fellow even managed to carry a person on his back and run all the way to Grozny City? What bullshit luck was that! The gods were truly not giving Casio any face!

    Emily and the others from the Tianjing squadron stood all around Wang Zhong and Scarlet. Only after their initial excitement and tion had worn off did they realize the injuries presented under the thick cloth strips wrapped tightly around his hands. Upon undoing them, tears immediately fell from Emily¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, Scarlet appeared rather calm and collected as she took into the scene. Enduring the fatigue and exhaustion she had umted across the past few days, she proceeded to seek Mmi out to administer first aid for Wang Zhong.

    The main reason that led to shock appeared in people¡¯s eye was due to the appearances of the frostbite and abrasions present. On his hands, especially the back of his arms, they were entirely covered by stretches of purple. There were quite a few spots where the skins had been ripped apart, though no blood dripped out from them. At this moment, the torn blood vessels beneath those patches of skin had already been frozen into ice.

    Scarlet proceeded to treat them, doing so with iparable concentration carefully. At this moment, the intense pain she had suffered on her head was more or less already healed up. The only other injuries on her were merely superficial, unable to affect her as she tended to Wang Zhong¡¯s wounds. Standing beside her, Hymin was using her recovery attribute special ability to aid in Wang Zhong¡¯s recovery. This caused envy and jealousy to rise within squadrons present in the surroundings, as indeed, being taken care by such beautiful girls was an extremely blissful matter.

    Some of the people standing around Wang Zhong had started to ask the course of matters than the duo had experienced over the past few days. However, before Wang Zhong could say more than a few sentences, the gathering bell had already been rung.

    ¡°The time frame to submit your name lists has ended!¡± the person announcing was the same one that people had seen before they had set off to their respectivepetition zones, senior colonel Lun Nong. He was the person in charge of all of the matters pertaining to the first elimination round. At this moment, he stood on a little tform propped up by the side as he continued his announcement. ¡°There are a total of 78 squadrons that have qualified for the second elimination round. There will be a detailed list ranked in ordance to the times taken toplete the first elimination round. First up, I¡¯ll announce the top ten results. The other squadrons can enquire about their rankings after this announcement.¡±

    ¡°1st ce, Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy! Time take, 16 days and 7 hours!¡±

    ¡°2nd ce, Stowe Luge Academy! 16 days and 9 hours!¡±

    As Lun Nong continued with his announcement, the low voices of people holding discussions with one another continued to ring out from the surroundings. The 2 S ranked squadrons hadpleted the mission at frighteningly fast timings. To them, this elimination round that had posed life-threatening dangers for other squadrons, was as easy as drinking water.

    ...

    ¡°8th ce, Giant God Peak Academy! 23 days and 15 hours!¡±

    Having just arrived, Wang Zhong was not yet privy to the spectacr results that Dicaprio and his squadron had obtained. Upon hearing that announcement, he could not help but to give a big thumbs up sign to thetter. Seeing this, Dicaprio pushed his spectacles up as a rather resolute expression appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s an expected result. Truthfully speaking, if we wanted, we could have arrived with an even better timing!¡±

    Fortunately, having known him for so long, Wang Zhong had be habituated to Dicaprio¡¯s way of speech. If not, that fellow would genuinely be considered to be a person who would die if he was unable to speak any praise for himself.

    ¡°...10th ce, Lightning Dragon Academy! 24 days and 7 hours!¡± Lun Nongpleted his announcement of the top 10 squadrons on the ranking list. ¡± The squadrons in the top cings will get 10 extra points for the second round of eliminations!¡±

    ¡°2nd round of eliminations? Extra points?¡± the various squadrons present here were slightly bewildered by those words. ¡°There¡¯s a point system?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this about? Do these 10 points matter? Won¡¯t it be too disadvantageous for the other squadrons?¡±

    ¡°Next up is the rules of the 2nd elimination round!¡± senior colonel Lun Nong shot a sweeping cold re at every squadron in the surroundings, squashing those voices in discussion down immediately. ¡°The 2nd elimination round is split up into 5 parts.¡±

    ¡°Scout arena! Ranged soldier arena! Heavy soldier arena! Soldier arena! As well as the final captain arena! There can be no repeated participating in those arenas! Squadrons will be eliminated based on the points they receive from those 5 evaluations!¡±

    Only 32 squadrons would be able to participate in the finalpetition of the CHF. If this was the final elimination round, won¡¯t there be approximately 50 squadrons that would be eliminated???

    All of a sudden, the looks everyone sent to each other weren¡¯t that friendly anymore. There was a participation limit, with some moving on while others fall. After passing through the first elimination round with much difficulty, no one wanted to be eliminated here. Every single squadron wanted to return to that eye-catching and morous stage in Stuart City, letting the whole world see how awesome they were. Absolutely no one wanted to be eliminated!

    The entire ground instantly turned quiet as everyone was still in the process ofprehending the news that they had just heard. After all, instead of the most clear-cut and straightforward method of elimination throughbat, such an elimination method seemed to have never been employed in all of the past CHFs. However, in this CHF, such a method had been employed for the 1st, and even 2nd elimination round.

    Some people found it hard to understand the rationale behind these changes. However, those with even the slightest bit of intellect would be able to understand that this was the method thepetitionmittee employed to maximize the preservation of the entire strength of the various participating squadrons, and to avoid the urrence of too many injuries before the finalpetition. This included the 1st elimination round, which appeared to be an extremely cruel test for survival. Truthfully speaking, the degree of difficulty of it was just on the level of a wilderness training exercise for the genuinely strong squadrons. At the very least, they treated it as a warm-up for the finalpetition, as it would be broadcasted worldwide, where one would be able to showcase themselves on the beautiful stage prepared by the federation. If only a ragtag bunch of squadrons were to appear during the finalpetition, it indeed would truly be too big a blow to the reputation of the federation.

    ¡°Finally, I have to remind all of you.¡± keeping the information sheets in his hands, senior colonel Lun Nong spoke out in an earnest manner. ¡°It¡¯s best for all of you to give it your all, as there¡¯s a certain level of variability in the points system for the 2nd round. It isn¡¯t absolute, and the points allocated to the squadrons would not be released before the final tabtion. However, don¡¯t assume that you would be able to make it to the finals when you¡¯re around the 20 to 30+ rankings! People who hold such thoughts and treat that as their goals would most likely be unable to meet the other criteria and will be eliminated!¡±

    ¡°The first arena, the scout¡¯s arena, will be held at 10am tomorrow. The location of it will be the 3rd training facility of the Vasilyevich Academy. It¡¯s best for all of you to do a proper evaluation as to who you send to participate in the arenas. All the best to all of you! Dismissed!¡±

    ¡°What the hell¡¯s with the scout¡¯s arena! It¡¯s basically just a fight between assassins! Truthfully speaking, the 2nd elimination round¡¯s really quite interesting, though god knows how difficult will the tests be.¡±

    ¡°They will definitely be extremely difficult. Speaking of which, a scout isn¡¯t an assassin. I¡¯m afraid that there will definitely be tests held on aspects other thanbat.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! What the hell! Why don¡¯t they just fight to settle it!¡±

    ¡°Haha. The assassins from ourpetition zone will most likely be taking the Mo Family as the benchmark. I really want to see the strength of those Mo¡¯s List assassins.¡±

    ¡°Speaking about this, I truly am unable to see exactly where that clown like fellow is formidable in¡­¡± discussions had started to appear within the scattered crowd, all of them looking exceedingly enthusiastic and spirited. Although the elimination rate was super high, with only 32 being chosen out of the 78 squadrons, the new format used in the 2nd elimination round had caused many participants to feel excited. If the CHF was truly utilizing the testing criteria used to temper the younger generations of thoserge aristocratic families, such a test would definitely be one to not pass by for the majority of the CHF participants.

    Exactly why were thoserge aristocratic families so powerful? Resources, background, and methods of training their younger generations, with the focus being on thetter. The tests utilized by thoserge aristocratic families were created by the umtion of experiences over a span of hundreds of years. Just these test alone would make their trip here worthwhile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be relying on you tomorrow, Emily!¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Emily nodded her head earnestly as she replied, There was no one else that could be chosen from the Tianjing side.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a discussion within the Tianjing squadron towards the personnel selected for the scout arena held tomorrow. The so-called scouts were members of the squadron that walked at the front of the group, aiding the group by looking through all the information gathered. They would find paths when met with mountains, create bridges when met with water bodies, and were the people in charge of direction. They were also a position that was absolutely vital and irreceable in a group. Generally speaking, this was a position that an assassin was responsible from. Traversing the darkness, regardless of speed or the ability of concealment, assassins far outstrip the other upations in these aspects. For the Tianjing squadron, their lead assassin was Emily, with Colby being entirely agreeable for it.

    Upon returning to the safe haven which was their dormitory, Wang Zhong was finally able topletely rx his mind, falling asleep as his head smacked against the pillow. Regardless of how curious the others were about his experiences during the past few days, all of them could only wait for him to wake up to satiate their thirst.

    Deep into the quiet night, Emilyid on her bed. Rolling about, she wasn¡¯t able to sleep, with her head filled with messy and chaotic thoughts.

    She wasn¡¯t much worried about tomorrow¡¯spetition. Emily had seen one too many of the so-called assassin¡¯s test, with herself having just experienced the most ancient and strict of the assassin special training conducted by her Assassin Family. The degree of difficulty for tomorrow¡¯s test would never exceed that.

    However, what she needed to defeat was her own self.

    She had always been given her all in an attempt to walk out the shadows cast by Luo Feng, returning to the happy-go-lucky and bubbly character she once had. Nevertheless, she could always feel her inner thoughts gradually turning one of frustration, guilt, and self-loathing, making it difficult for her to walk out of those shadows. Therefore, after her return to the squadron, Emily had spent the majority of the time keeping to herself. Other than the asional sentence or two with Wang Zhong, most of her other free time was spent ming herself under those shadows.

    When she had aided the squadron as a scout to clear the road and fought to do various kinds of misceneous work, all of them was mostly due to her attempting to numb herself from the self-loathing and guilt that was brewing within her. By doing everything in a machine-like manner, she had been forcing herself, causing her to lose the enthusiasm and liveliness that she previously possessed.

    Emily¡¯s heart was shaking. When one gives one¡¯s all in something like emotions and feelings, one would feel iparable pain and suffering when they were lost. This might be what her family and her grandfather had wished to see, as in their line of work, there¡¯s no emotions and feelings involved. Being emotionless might be the best way of survival for an assassin!

    You will not get injured if you do not attempt it. This was a sort of natural protection.

    Thissted all the way until Wang Zhong was blown away by the storm. All of a sudden, Emily¡¯s frozen heart appeared to be shaken by something, before various kinds of feelings and emotions that have been umted in there gushed out like a broken dam.

    Emily appeared to have regained her life upon seeing the return of Wang Zhong. She seemed to suddenly understand what the words Luo Feng had muttered before his passing.

    ...live a good life...

    Tears streamed down Emily¡¯s face¡­.That¡¯s right! Luo Feng had used his own life to exchange for an opportunity for her to live! She deserved better, and needed to live a better life, one that included his portion!

    The blue skies and white clouds, coupled with the entire mountain range being pure white, caused everything to appear as though they were one single flowing stretch. Howling winds blew from all directions, causing one to be unable to identify what kind of wind it was. Time to time, they would blow from the north, before howling in from the south. This was the Heavenly God high ins of the Be Dean City.

    Mouth Elbrus was most majestic mountain present with the Heavenly God high ins. Be Dean City was located on the northern slope of this tall mountain. The white colored rocks used in the various constructions made the city blend in perfectly to the body of the mountain, appearing just as though they were rooms grown out from the mountain. Ten snaking mountain paths all crisscrossed one another till they merged into one. A t and alluvial in was present at the foot of the mountain, the rich and fertile soil behind the home various kinds of cultivated food crops and vegetation.

    Towering 8123 meters above sea level, it was the 7th tallest peak on Earth after the great cmity.

    The elimination round held in the Be Dean Competition Zone might be the craziest one amongst the otherpetition zones, as the various squadrons had to traverse from the southern slope, all the way across Mount Elbrus to reach Be Dean City on the opposing slope!

    Cheng Yaojin- a general of the Tang Dynasty that was famous for rushing into enemy lines?and sessfully pulling off a rescue

 Chapter 352 - Cared for by god

    <h4>Chapter 352: Cared for by god</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    There were no restrictions given to the various squadrons. Forming a group? That¡¯s up to you. Mutual assistance? That¡¯s also up to you. Mount Elbrus will let them know that some difficulties can¡¯t be dealt with even with numerical superiority.

    Although a high of 8123 metres above sea level doesn¡¯t appear to be very far, one must take into consideration the horizontal distance required to cover. For every 1000 metres higher over sea level, one might need to travel 10 kilometres, or even 20 to 30 kilometres to do so. What¡¯s more, when one truly starts to scale the mountain, one would discover how demonic and monster-like Mount Elbrus was!

    The first problem posed to the squadrons was the demonic weather.

    It crazily wore down everyone within its reach. On instantly, it¡¯ll be a freezing temperature a few dozen degrees below zero. However, upon rounding a peak, one might be suddenly weed by a warm temperature of a few dozen degrees above zero. Before one has the time to remove one¡¯s outerwear, one would be buffeted by a sudden hurricane with sharp stone bits howling within, weing one with what seemed like a rain of bullets...

    Under the strange and peculiar weather than appeared as though demons were engaging in some kind of performance, scaling an additional 1000 metres above sea level would take a day, or even 2 to aplish. One couldn¡¯t just achieve this by mustering one¡¯s courage and holding one¡¯s breath. The hurricanes thatunched stones like a rain of bullets, hail storms that appeared like falling meteors forced anyone to have no choice to stop in their footsteps to seek a safe ce to turtle up and shiver.

    Mount Elbrus¡¯s south northern slope. 4500 metres above sea level. Divine Peak Fortress.

    Compared to the strange and peculiar weather found at the southern slope, the weather on Mount Elbrus¡¯s northern slope didn¡¯t have such demonic changes. Despite also being extremely harsh and severe, it gave the people who had experienced the demonic weather of the southern slop a feeling offort akin to that of spring.

    There were hundreds of elite soldiers standing guards within this fortress. Strictly speaking, this was a military fortress that defended Be Dean City from enemies that mighte from the mountain peak. However, it was just a presentation of force by the Be Dean Family to showcase their all rounded surveince. Truthfully speaking, there wasn¡¯t any military battalion stationed here, or anyrge scaled mutated beast horde that could pass through a hundred kilometre circumference around Mount Elbrus without the consent of the people from Be Dea.

    However, at this very moment, the more significant role of this fortress was to wee those CHF squadrons that have already passed through the 1st elimination round.

    A dozen soldiers were currently standing in high spirits on the fortress wall as they looked towards the mountain peak above, waiting for the appearance of the next squadron.

    ¡°It should more or less have ended.¡± said a youthful looking soldier as he rubbed his hands together, his sunburnt face radiating with a spirited character that was unique to the people of Be Dean.

    Beside him stood a veteran soldier with a simr skin colour, though he kept a long beard that was white and messy. An aura of hardship radiated from his entire body, giving people an extremely reliable feeling upon seeing him. ¡°Yah. What day is it today?¡±

    Brimming with excitement, the young soldier replied, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s stated to be thest day.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here! There are quite a few people this time!¡±

    Just at this moment, a wave of mouring voices rang out.

    The youthful soldier jumped up in haste upon hearing those voices, leaning over the edge of the wall to see. Out far in the distance was a long spanning group. Appearing at the corner of his vision, they were walking over in a rough looking manner, with approximately a few dozen people among their ranks.

    Upon their appearance, the group seemed to be travelling forwards at a slow speed. However, as the contour of the fortress slowly came into their sights, great howls suddenly rang out from them. There were some that cries, some whoughed, and even some that were furious. Nheless, all of them started to increase their speed, with some people stumbling over as a result. There were times where going downhill require more concentration than uphill. Despite that, all of them proceeded to climb up, as their goal was right before their eyes.

    The white-bearded veteran soldier opened the great gates of the fortress.

    The male who was the first person to rush through the great gates immediately grabbed hold of the veteran¡¯s soldiers hand while asking, ¡°Have with reach, old brother? This is Be Dean City, right? right!¡±

    Seeing this, a smile appeared on the face of the veteran soldier. Looking over towards the exhausted looking face of the youth, he nodded his head before replying, ¡°After passing through this gate, you will be considered to have passed through the 1st elimination round.¡±

    The youth took a deep breath, before revealing apletely unrestrained and emotionally filled expression. Nheless, at the instant when he had exhaled that deep breath, all of those emotions dissipated away from his body, only leaving the heavy feeling of fatigue and exhaustion behind.

    More and more of his group members walked in. Nheless, regardless of whoever it was, upon knowing that they had passed through the first elimination round, all of them immediately sat on the ground, no longer passed any ns to move any more.

    The veteran soldier proceeded to record their particrs, which included their names, age, squadron and people to contact.

    Clearly, this group wasn¡¯t made up of a single squadron, by many of theming together. All of them were from B ranked squadrons, with not a single one evaluated to be of a lower rank.

    At this moment, the male that was the first person to pass through the fortress gates finally managed to catch his breath. Walking over to the veteran soldier, he spoke out. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Hu Bing from the Copperfield Academy squadron. Do you happen to know about the situation of the Copperfield Academy squadron? Did they pass through the first elimination round?¡±

    Hearing those words, the veteran soldiers shot a peculiar look at the male before replying. ¡°Copperfield? You¡¯re talking about the S ranked squadron, right? They¡¯ve pass through a long time ago. How did you end up at the rear?¡±

    Hu Bing breathed a sigh of relief, before replying with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered some injuries, and therefore had left my squadron.¡±

    A smile had also appeared on the face of the veteran soldier as he thought, ¡°So that was the case.¡± Shooting a deep look at Hu Bing, he was unable to find a single trace of injury. ¡°Were you the one that had gathered all of these people up?¡±

    Hearing that, a trace of embarrassment appeared in Hu Bing¡¯s smile. Due to it being too lonely, he had did some matters as he travelled along. ¡°Is there anything to eat? It¡¯s best if there¡¯s any soup here, especially meat soup.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any meat soup here, though we have fish soup.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡±

    ¡°Wait here.¡±

    The veteran soldier summoned some soldiers after finishing his conversation with Hu Bing to bring 2 high-pressure cookers over to the great gates of the fortress. Filling in water, big chunks of fish meat were added in. Capping on the lids, they were set on roaring mes to cook.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for water to boil on a mountain. If you want to drink soup, you have to use a pressure cooker.¡± exined the veteran soldier as he looked towards Hu Bing.

    Looking at the roaring fires, Hu Bing asked. ¡°Old brother, are you able to tell me, how many squadrons have managed to pass through the 1st elimination round?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Your group made up of 5 squadrons should be thest batch of people to pass through. With you guys added in, it just nice tallies to 55 squadrons. The Martial Ghost Divine Emperor Academy led by the Gui Family was the first one to finish the mission, taking only 10 days to do so.¡±

    Speaking till here, a look of reminiscing and iron-blooded respect appeared on the weatherbeaten face of the veteran soldier. ¡°The Gui Family¡¯s truly incredible. They only took 10 days to cross over the peak from the northern slope. When they reach the fortress, all of them appeared as though they had just gone for a walk in the park.¡±

    Not only were they strong, they were also resilient and disciplined. This was the style of the Gui Family, and gave of a terror that could cause people¡¯s bones to freeze up.

    ¡°Your Copperfield Academy was the 2nd squadron to arrive at this fortress. That¡¯s right, are you from the Potter Family, brat?¡±

    Hu Bing smiled and replied, ¡°Potter¡¯s the surname of my mum. I¡¯m considered to be a half Potter.¡±

    ¡°You guys are also very outstanding, to only take 12 days to finish the mission. You guys are the strongest in thispetition zone.¡± a look of honour and glory appeared on the face of the veteran soldier. After all, he was able to meet up and exchange words with arge group of peak experts from the younger generation.

    After drinking 2rge bowls of fish soup, Hu Bing brought along the people from the 5 squadrons that were still able to move as they descended the mountain to give their reports.

    At this moment, everyone from the group had entered a state ofplete rxation. Very quickly, the majestic and glorious Be Dean City appeared right at the edge of their vision.

    Everyone was shocked by the majestic scene that appeared before their eyes. Despite being constructed out from the same white stones that made up the mountain, there was an unspeakable feeling of solemnity hanging in the atmosphere. Coupled with the vast and spacious t ins under their feet, the entire clean looking city streets and alleys radiated with vitality and life.

    ¡°Old Hu! You brat! You¡¯ve finally made it!¡±

    Before Hu Bing could let out a sigh of admiration, a voice brimming with tion had already rung out.

    He turned around, only to see the entire Copperfield squadron standing by the mountain pass, with Laura, Calcutta and the rest all present there. For the sake of not affecting the speed of his squadron, Hu Bing had broken off from them. Nheless, being the all-powerful Copperfield squadron, all of them had hoped for Hu Bing to be able to arrive at Be Dean City on time. Fortunately, he had managed to sessfully fulfil that mission.

    Just at this moment, a group in squadron formation walked past them. They could hear what they were currently muttering about.

    Among the group, the most eye-catching member was a tall and well-built female. Appearing as eye-catching as sunlight and Oli was a youth with an iparable degree suaveness and inborn radiance, Papada!

    The powerful zing Angel Academy squadron!

 Chapter 353 - Equality Sect

    <h4>Chapter 353: Equality Sect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The A ranked squadron that was said to be the closest one to S rank! It¡¯s said that if not for the fame and reputation of the Potter Family, the zing Angel squadron would be able to be evaluated as S rank.

    In an instant, the entire atmosphere turned quiet, as every watched quietly as the zing Angels Squadron walked towards the peak of the mountain.

    The scene they created appeared as they were a squadron that was currently undergoing a pilgrimage.

    All the way till the people from the zing Angel Squadron had walked far away did Karkel give a cold snort. ¡°Madmen.¡±

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± not having a good understanding what had just happened, Hu Bing replied with a question.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to the mountain peak for something they imed to be divine guidance. It appears to have some kind of connection to the matter of?All Mouthy King participating in this CHF. Not only did that Papada get affected by that, he had grown even crazier. It¡¯ll be nothing if he¡¯s the only one being crazy. Now, Oli and all of the zing Angel Academy had turned crazy alongside him.¡±

    In the eyes of others, the only thing that felt about All Mouthy King was the spectacr fight he had with Papada. However, in the eyes of the zing Angel Academy, that fight was the omen of the gods. In fact, even the people of the academy had believed so, causing the entire academy to be in an exceedingly excited and jubted state.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that they took only 15 days to arrive at the fortress.¡±

    ¡°If not for them worshipping the gods at the mountain peak, they¡¯ll definitely not be any slower than us. We absolutely cannot look down on them despite them not being one of the 10 great squadrons.¡± all of a sudden, Laura added a sentence in.

    Hearing her words, everyone turned silent. Indeed, with Oli and Papada, the zing Angel squadron would theoretically possess the potential to be one of the 10 great squadrons.

    On the other hand, those B ranked squadrons did not give a care about these matters. To them, passing through this elimination round had already allowed for them to achieve the required goals the academy had given to them. What¡¯s up next would be up to their own wishes to push on. However, there was still a slight pity in everyone¡¯s hearts for themselves, as the Be Dean Competition Zone was too perverted!

    It was cruel enough with the Gui and Potter Families. Adding in a crazed zing Angel Academy...everyone was now praying for them to not bump into those people in thepetition rounds that followed suit.

    At the same time, the Martial Emperor City Competition Zone was weing the final day of the first elimination round...

    The Martial Emperor City was situated in between lofty mountains, with mountains present on 3 sides and a water body on the remaining one. There weren¡¯t any armoured railway tracksing out and in from the city. If one wanted to enter or leave the city, one would have to do so through the waterways of the Martial Emperor Sea. Only upon arriving at the sister city of the Martial Emperor City, ¡°Ghost Emperor City¡± would one be able to sit on the armoured railway.

    Nheless, the waterways weren¡¯t the only way to arrive at Martial Emperor City.

    The 3 giant mountains that surrounded the Martial Emperor City were filled with strange and peculiar underground tunnels. Through them, one could pass through the natural barrier created by the giant mountains and arrive at Martial Emperor City.

    The mission for this CHF¡¯s Martial Emperor City Competition Zone was for the squadrons to pass through the strange and peculiar world of underground tunnels to reach Martial Emperor City. Only those squadrons that were able to do so sessfully would be able to get promoted to the next elimination round.

    ¡°Please give way! Is the ambnce here yet!¡±

    At the number 2 tunnel entrance, a rescue squadron was currently holding stretchers as they rushed out from it. Standing guard at the entrance, the member of the CHFpetitionmittee records thest number on his notebook. The final squadron missing in the underground world had finally been sessfully rescued.

    ¡°Alright. Send a Skylink message to headquarters. The elimination round has alreadye to an end. 48 squadrons have passed through the 1st round.¡±

    A few of the officials from the CHFmittee started a conversation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know hows the situation like for the otherpetition zones. Ours is a stretch of misery, so painful I can¡¯t resist closing my eyes upon seeing it. Truthfully speaking, isn¡¯t the difficulty for our side a tad bit too hard?¡±

    ¡°Haha. If we¡¯re talking about difficulty, the arrangement for the first elimination round that¡¯s held in the Martial Emperor City didn¡¯t make that tough for the participants. It¡¯s just that the underground world is the most unsuitable environment for humans. Just the jet ck darkness of the underground world is enough for one to get lost. There¡¯s still the ambushesing from steel earthworms and giant freaky mice. I can see many people having a phobia for the dark.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, as they were surrounded by confusing mazes in all directions. Therefore, there¡¯s only one choice for many of the squadrons.¡±

    Hunt for the tokens of other squadrons before summoning the CHFmittee to lead them out was the best way to pass through this mission.

    Therefore, the fights that broke out on the first day in the Martial Emperor City were exceedingly fierce and intense!

    Every single squadron was out hunting. To avoid bing someone else¡¯s prey, the only thing one could do was to be a hunter. If not, hunting in the jet ck darkness of the underground world of mazes would definitely turn exceedingly hard very quickly. The longer one dragged on, the greater the difficulty to find any prey.

    ¡°Though, if you think from another angle, the best and most perfect squadron shoulde out from ourpetition zone.¡±

    All of a sudden, amittee member said those words, causing everyone to instantly quieten down. After a brief pause, everyone started nodding their heads.

    The Stuart Academy squadron!

    Possessing for people ranked on the Mo¡¯s List! Their strength and power were without a doubt.

    Therefore, from the very beginning, themittee was already exceedingly interested to see exactly what kind of performance the powerful Stuart Academy would aplish within the underground world. They had many different kinds of guesses among themselves as to how many days they would take to hunt and obtain 3 tokens. There were even people that made a guess of a day¡¯s time for that to happen.

    However, all of them had made wrong guesses about the Stuart Academy. Not only did thetter not hunt any other squadron, they had headed straight for the world of the underground mazes.

    What made the entiremittee speechless was that the Stuart Academy squadron, who had given up on the easiest method to get promoted, had taken a mere 5 days to walk out of the dark underground maze and reach Martial Emperor City!

    5 days!

    That meant that they not only possessed the strength and sufficientbat techniques to survive in there, they had some kind of special ability that allowed for them to navigate their way through.

    The primary goal of the elimination round was to observe the squadrons for the?areas of excellence other thanbat. Nheless, the decision made by the Stuart Academy squadron had left the CHFmittee in despair.

    A perfect squadron with no weaknesses. The Stuart Academy squadron was truly worthy of their reputation. The foundation of the Stuart Family was truly unshakable.

    That¡¯s right! The name of Stuart represented everything.

    ¡°Being of the upper five great families like Stuart, the Be Dean squadron needed 15 days toplete the mission. The Stuart squadron should be this round¡¯s champion, right?¡±

    ¡°The Fiery Arrow squadron had given?a very powerful performance. Tiancong Musk¡¯s strength on the other hand, Haha. The only thing I can say is that he has yet to get serious. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t only those S ranked squadrons that have good performances in thispetition zone, right? There¡¯s a lot of chances for those A ranked squadrons.¡± amittee member from the northern region¡¯s Oleg city suddenly chimed in. ¡°Everyone should have seen the fight between assassins from the Bierlia Musical Soul Academy

    And Saint Mongols Academy, right? Under their spectacr performances of counter assassination upon counter assassination, who would dare say that other squadrons would be able to deal with those moves of theirs.¡±

    For a moment, everyone turned silent once again. Indeed, whether it was a coincidence or not, the Musical Soul Academy and Saint Mongols Academy had been allocated into the samepetition zone. The Brooks Family behind the Musical Soul Academy and the Assassin Family behind the Saint Mongols Academy have always been vying for the title of the best assassin family. Therefore, in just this elimination round, a terrifying war of assassins had erupted between the 2 sides, with both of them suffering injuries as a result. If not for them no being able to find clear ways of breaking one another, a victor and loser might even appear in this elimination round.

    What¡¯s more terrifying was that these 2 great academies that had tried ways to assassinate and prevent counter assassinations had taken a mere 16 days to walk out of the underground maze, amply disying the might and foundation of the 2 assassin families.

    Terrifying assassins were always the endorsers of ¡°miracles¡±!

    Although it was easy for assassins, such an environment like the underground world was truthfully a dead ce for the other upations, as they had no ce to showcase their advantages. The squadrons that were able to pass through at the end were truthfully considered to have defeated people stronger than them. This was a point that themittee had taken note of during their evaluation.

    After all, the main path of thinking the federation had was still stability!

 Chapter 354 - Battle of assassins

    <h4>Chapter 354: Battle of assassins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The 2nd elimination round was already in the midst of setting up under the veil of secrecy. This was an even more all rounded test to evaluate the various aspects of the promoted squadrons so as to select the most outstanding of the lot to participate in the finalpetition. That¡¯s because this was the first time the federation, which had be the beaming beacon of hope for mankind after the passing of the darkness era, had to ¡°face the entire world.¡±

    Wang Zhong took an extremely short amount of time to make a full?recovery. Regardless of the injuries present on his hands and back or the fatigue and exhaustion of his mind, a good night of sleep was sufficiently replenishing. Compared to him, it was harder for Scarlet. Afterpletely rxing her mind, she started having a high fever in the middle of the night. The few days of cold winds and snow were exceedingly damaging to her body. If not for her being a new human with a strong and resilient physical body, and her ice attribute special ability to resist a portion of the cold, she might not end up with just fatigue and fever.

    Fortunately, she was only fatigued and caught a slight cold. Generally speaking, new humans would not fall sick, especially from stuff like cold. It would be nigh impossible for it to happen in most circumstances. However, once one was ill, it would definitely be a serious one.

    Scarlet suddenly falling sick during the middle of the night had given the entire Tianjing squadron a severe fright. Fortunately, due to the rather good medical facilities and treatment present in Grozny City,?her high fever has wholly controlled with a few types of specialized medicine. It wasn¡¯t a big issue, though she would likely feel weaker for the next few days due to the side effects of the medication.

    That was unavoidable, as the side effects of these special medicines were nigh impossible to eliminate. Although it was just a few days in a weakened state, wanting to participate in the ranged soldier arena held 2 dayster would be impossible for her. There was naturally no problem for Wang Zhong to participate in it. However, being the captain, he would definitely need to participate in the captain arena that was held at the end. What¡¯s more, ording to the rules, no one is able to participate in more than one arena.

    The only other ranged soldier in the Tianjing squadron was Mmi. Naturally, although the firepower of her cannon was amply sufficient, and truthfully possessed a rather impressive strength, anyone with the slightest bit of intelligence would know that the demands the test would require for the participants would definitely be exceedingly high. What¡¯s more, it would definitely be an all rounded requirement. Mmi¡¯s specialty was her firepower, and her ability for attack coboration. However, in the aspects of detailed techniques with regards to ranged soldiers like the minute control of bullets, flight paths and target tracking, Scarlet was first?ss in them, with Mmi being second ss at the very best. Thus if they were to really send Mmi up, she would definitely not have any confidence in herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it. Let¡¯s talk after settling today¡¯s scout arena.¡± Contrary to the rest, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t worried about it. Changes happen every single day. Regardless of that, he was considerably confident in the strength of the Tianjing squadron.

    ¡°Rx!¡± Emily only said a single word, though everyone was immediately able to detect the change in her state of mind. Unlike the deathly aura she radiated during the previously, she appeared to have regained her life back. Although it has not reached the same level as when she was in Tianjing Academy, it was more like the Emily of the past. What¡¯s more, the tone she had used showed that she truly was confident.

    Feeling happy and excited in her change, everyone proceeded to rouse themselves up. Lying on the bed, Scarlet gave a smile and a thumbs up sign while cheering, ¡°We can do it!¡±

    ¡°Okay okay! You better rest well and wait for my good news!¡±

    At the break of dawn, there was already arge crowd of participants present at the doors of the Vasilyevich Academy¡¯s number 3 training grounds. The absolute majority of the squadrons had appeared in full force to cheer and support their members, causing a myriad of voices to resound noisy in the air, turning the atmosphere into a rather lively one.

    Other than Hymin and Mmi, who had stayed in the hotel to take care of Scarlet, the rest of the Tianjing squadron were already present here. In the vast space present outside of the training grounds, they were able to see many familiar faces, like the Giant God Peak Academy, which had recently been having much closer ties with Tianjing Academy. Also present there was their ever so familiar captain, so one that everyone was all too familiar with. To the members of the Giant God Peak Academy squadron, Tianjing Academy was most likely the only people that could stand their captain, who would die if he doesn¡¯t enact in any self-praise.

    Many people were currently discussing the contents of the test. Basically, all of them were making taking a guess, with the majority of the people paying attention the experts that have gathered from various ces of the federation. After having gone through the first elimination round, the confidence of the participants has made a slightly explosive gain. To people with strength, such a test couldn¡¯t be said to be difficult. On the contrary, it was a tform for them to disy their abilities and strength. Spending 3 mins on stage would be worth 10 years of hard work off stage. Clearly,

    On the surface, there was only 1 person that could be ssified as an expert in the Grozny City Competition Zone, which was Napier Mo. The other squadrons hade inrge groups, attaching great importance in supporting and cheering for their members participating in the scout arena. However, the Mo Family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy had not a single person present in sight. All the way till thest few minutes before the start of the scout arena did a showily dressed Napier Mo, slowly walking in even though he was alreadyte.

    The character of this fellow truly doesn¡¯t appear like one of the Mo Family, as they always kept a low and steady profile, whilst brimming with elegance and heroism. Regardless of it being a male or a female, every single member has people a feeling as though they were looking at a quiet forest of bamboo. Only Napier was the exception, with the most likely reason being that he wasn¡¯t a pure Mo family blooded person. If not for the ¡°Mo¡± in his surname, it¡¯s truly unimaginable to associate him to the Mo Family.

    Upon his appearance, many people took notice of him. After all with such a unique outfit, he was already rather eye-catching even without his reputation of being on the Mo¡¯s List.

    ¡°Does he usually dress up in such outfits? I had assumed that he had dressed up as a clown during the Mo¡¯s List video just to garner more attention.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that this fellow doesn¡¯t have much of a status on birth, and had spent some time in the circus, before being unearthed and nurtured by the Mo Family¡­¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, can it? How did I get the info about his family being the subordinates of the Mo Family?¡±

    Although it was easy and convenient to obtain information via the Skylink, it was unavoidable for there to be some rumours spreading around, easily about those people that had appeared on the Mo¡¯s List for the first time. There were basically quite a few versions of the gossipy details about Napier Mo, with all of them having disseminated quite deeply into the audience. Nheless, due to his surname, everyone could only do it in secrecy.

    There were a few people who remained silent within the whisper filled crowd, their eyes flickering with fighting spirit. Not everyone present here were convinced by the Mo¡¯s List. However, despite being convinced by it, a true expert would always have the heart to challenge other experts. Without a doubt, Napier Mo was the number one target for all of the assassins within the Grozny City Competition Zone.

    Just at this moment, the tightly shut doors of the number 3 training grounds swung open.

    Dressed in uniform, a few staff members that appeared to be rather capable and experienced walked out of the training building. ¡°The scout arena test is about tomence. All of the participants are to enter the gathering hall. All the rest are to remain here. You can view the live broadcast of the otherpetition zones via the Skylink. However, you¡¯re forbidden to make a racket outside of the training grounds!¡±

    The CHF officials had set up a specialized official site on the Skylink, allowing for one to be able to watch the footage of the arenas held at the variouspetition zones straight from it.

    ¡°Emily, we¡¯ll be out here cheering for you!¡±

    ¡°Make a good show!:

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all on you! You¡¯re the best, cousin! If you bring back the number 1 title, your elder brother will make sure to love you for tens of thousands of years!¡±pletely treating everyone around him as invisible, Ma Dong waved his hands and shouted out, causing as stretch ridiculing looks to shoot over from their surroundings.

    ¡°Ma Dong Dong, go and die, you idiot!¡±

    As she followed a group of participants into the gathering hall, a smile surfaced on the face of Emily. Be it Ma Dong¡¯s glib talking or the cheers and motivation, it had made her feel the beauty of being reborn.

    For some strange reason, she felt exceedingly rxed. What¡¯s more, she felt her fighting spirit continuing to rise, and had even brought along some excitement with it. At this very day, she had finally made a genuine transformation, from her body all the way to her soul. She really wanted to continue walking on. As for the family bloodline and inheritance?

    Those were really, really heavy. That¡¯s true. However, what they contained were things that indeed can¡¯t be exined in a few words. There were too, too much contained within those 2 words.

 Chapter 355 - Lightning evasion formation

    <h4>Chapter 355: Lightning evasion formation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The doors of the gathering hall closed up. Right before them was arge row of steps. Under the indications from the staff members, the hundred over participating assassins from the various squadrons proceeded to take a seat. It¡¯ll be false to say if one wasn¡¯t nervous, as a vast majority of the people were looking in all directions, whispering into the ear¡¯s of one another or pretending to be bored, in order the relief the anxious and nervous feelings present in their hearts. The hum of the whispers sounded akin to the buzzing of flies as they resounded within the gathering hall. Being the first arena of the 2nd elimination round, the results of this arena was exceedingly essential and crucial for the morale, total points and other various aspects of the squadrons. Under such pressure, there truly weren¡¯t many that were genuinely able to maintain a calm and collected heart.

    Emily of one of those few who could be considered to be able to do so, sitting exceedingly calmly at the steps. From the very instant when the doors of the gathering halls had closed shut, the chaotic and messy thoughts flowing within her mind were tossed away by her. This was her family¡¯s technique, ¡°heart cultivation¡±. Although it wasn¡¯t able to sessfully turn her into a cold-blooded and ruthless assassin, it clearly had its uses towards the tempering of one¡¯s character.

    Very quickly, popping sounds rang out as lights started turning on. As they did so, a small old man that appeared skinny and weak had already appeared right before them. Dressed in a rather normal set of uniform, a warm smile was present on his face

    This little old man appeared exceedingly affable and genial. At this moment, everyone present had no reason not to rx, as a feeling akin to a cleansing spring wind blew past them. That¡¯s right, they were elites! What was there anything frightening they couldn¡¯t face!

    ¡°Lightning Evasion Formation as well as the Sealed Room, huh? That¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°I was originally worried about obtaining poor results of this test. Ha, although I dare not speak about other types of tests, the Lightning Evasion Formation¡¯s my speciality! I¡¯ve always maintained the best record in my academy, the Caliban Academy! This topic¡¯s truly the best!¡±

    There were quite a few people who clearly had felt as though they had just taken a breath of relief. All of them were nervous due to the implementation of this new particr test topic, which turned out to be to be the Lighting Evasion Formation as well as the Sealing Room. Those were standard topics during an assassin¡¯s specialized training. The rules were exceedingly basic and straightforward. Naturally, though, there were ranges in its difficulty. This was an absolutely good piece of news for the absolute majority of ordinary assassin participants. If by the off chance that the arena was testing some strange and obscure assassin methods of somerge aristocratic family, they would really be too much in a disadvantage due to theircking knowledge.

    ¡°Are there only these 2 tests, and not anyone that isbat focused?¡± feeling a tad bit unwilling, somebat oriented assassins asked out.

    ¡°This is a test for scouts. Combat is only one aspect, with agility, speed, reflexes, survival capability and perception being the key factors that we¡¯re evaluating.¡± the little old man replied in a rather good-natured manner as he pointed towards the empty grounds behind him. Four running paths approximately 400 metres in length were present at the location where he had indicated. The running paths were covered with many square shapedttices, with the same sizedttice structureposed out of metal wires present in the air above them. This was precisely the mostmon method used by the federation to test assassins, the Lightning Evasion Formation,

    With everyone present being able to be considered a veteran in their upation, they were all too familiar with this test. With a single look, they were able to tell the difference this Lightning Evasion Formation had from the ones they had been through.

    Firstly, it was about double its usual length, as most Lightning Evasion Formations were of 100 metres in length, while this one was 200 metres in length. Secondly, the squarettices that covered its surface were smaller and more numerous in quantity than usual.

    ¡°Everyone here should be privy to the rules of this Lightning Evasion Formation. The entire runway is lined with high voltage electricity. You¡¯ll be safe as long as you follow the tiles shing in white. What you guys need to do is to stand on the correct tiles while crossing over the finishing line in the fastest possible time.¡± the little old man exined with a chuckle. ¡°On the side note, the difference between this formationpared to conventional ones is that the voltages you¡¯ll be facing in it are above 200 thousand volts. The flickering speed of the tiles are set at 0,5 secs. Therefore, it¡¯s best for all the participating students to be mentally prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°200 thousand volts? 0.5-second intervals? ¡±

    The Lightning Evasion Formation wasn¡¯t frightening, as what¡¯s frightening were those numbers!

    That¡¯s 4 times more than the voltages used in conventional Lightning Evasion Formations! Generally speaking, 50 thousand volts was more than sufficient to cause even new humans to feel numbness throughout their bodies. Unless one possessed as specific kind of special ability rted to lightning, new humans weren¡¯t much stronger than ordinary humans on aspects like voltage and current resistance. As for 200 thousand volts, it was life threatening if one had any heart problems. What¡¯s more shocking was the 0.5-second duration for the square tiles to light up and stop shing. Those who are just a tad slowly wouldpletely possess no confidence in heading forward. One would basically be unable to make any conscious observation before, while still needing tond in 2 locations within a second.

    The voice filled grounds immediately turned quiet as the colours present on the faces of many people changed in response.

    Despite this, the little old man continued his briefing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the test! The order of the test will be chosen randomly by me. Those whose name has been called please automatically stand up and head over! There¡¯ll be 4 people in 1 group that will do the test at the same time!¡±

    Upon finishing his briefing, he casually grabbed 4 little balls from a box, each with the number of a participantbelled on its surface.

    ¡°Number 37, Hmu Academy, Zorma!¡±

    ¡°Number 67, Adolf Academy, Elena!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The 4 people whose names were called out walked forwards, of which 2 of them were males and the other 2 being females.

    As they walked out, Emily was able to spot a familiar face, Elena, someone that she had deliberately paid attention to. During thest time when Tianjing had crossed hands with Adolf, Elena had smashed Colby in a duel. Although she had ultimately fallen to Grai¡¯s sword, Emily was somewhat confident that thetter was quite a bit stronger than her former self.

    As 4 people stood at their individual starting points, the officials didn¡¯t waste any time on words, pressing the start signal after saying ¡°ready¡± to them. ¡°3, 2, 1¡±, the voice of the robotic announcer rang out, before white shing tiles started lighting up on the individual runways. Every single runway was observed by their own set of official staff. Clearly, the performance of each squadron was ultimately tied to the points they have obtained from the various arenas. Due to the reputation that the 1st elimination round had created in the hearts of every squadron, everyone did not dare to show any neglect to this 2nd elimination round. Although one might not be eliminated if they weren¡¯t able toplete the tests given, no one dared to give it a gamble.

    Travelling and reacting at exceedingly quick speeds as headed out, 1st steps taken by the?4nded perfectly on the tiles.?Clearly, they were?considerably familiar.However, even before a second had passed, a dense stretch of visible lightning arcs appeared, immediately causing a male and a female participant to faint on their respective runways.

    Taking the first step was easy. However, reacting and making the 2nd step within 0.5-seconds was the problematic part.

    It truly was difficult!

    The 2nd white shing tile was at least 5 metres away from the first. Although it wasn¡¯t too difficult for an assassin that excelled in speed to travel 5 meters within?0.5 seconds, this difficulty waspounded by the need for one to react. One had to observe the location of the white shing tile before moving out! Due to these 2 factors, even the sliver of hesitation would result in one being stranded in the air and unable to find a ce tond on.

    Appearing the have prepared for such events to happen, the staff members standing by the sides of the runways immediately ran over to administer CPR on the unconscious participants. Even with their soul power defenses, the 200 thousand volts of electricity passing through them was more than they could handle. Despite being informed of the change in voltage and interval time, the only thing they could do was to make estimations in ordance. Only when the test had officially started were they truly able to discover that the given interval time was basically not enough for them to even react to.

 Chapter 356 - Trailblazer

    <h4>Chapter 356: Trailzer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Taking in the spectacle that had unfolded before their eyes, arge group of assassins fell into silence. Although an expert¡¯s silence might be due to indifference, the faces of quite a few participants had sunk down in response. Although they might be able to hold on due to the starting part of their runs, they had to maintain this speed and response all the way as they head through the formation, Just a slight slip up would spell defeat for them. What¡¯s more, the most irritating part of the Lightning Evasion Formation was its unpredictable twists and turns. This was the aspect that required the most of one¡¯s concentration. Yes, this test was straightforward, yet was also the one that caused the greatest headache.

    Emily remained exceedingly calm andposed as she took in the events that had unfolded before her eyes, appearing not to give the slightest bit of response or reaction. However, she was able to tell that the intensity of the lightning arcs had not even reached the stated level of 200 thousand volts. Due to her having a stronger?adaptability, she had squashed the fear and terror that had surfaced in her heart. Purposefully inciting feelings of fear and terror in the hearts of the participants was considered to be a kindergarten level trick those assassin families would use in their special training.

    The test quickly progressed to the 3rd group of people. Attempting the test, they had managed to take 5 steps, which equated to havingsted 2.5 seconds in the formation, or approximately 20 metres, which was 10% of the total distance. They were clearly slightly unable to keep up with their speed, as they would slow down a sliver in every perfectnding they make. Although one might not be able to feel it during a step or 2, the addition of a few of such ¡°slivers¡± caused them to be unable to reach the 6th step in time,nding them in the same oue as the 2 of the participants in the 1st group.

    Elena was the only one left on the 4 runway. From this, it showed that she was an outstanding assassin with a considerably firm and solid foundation. Her speed and reflexes were first rated, as she was entirely able to keep up with the 0.5-second intervals between each tile. However, as she crossed over the 50-metre mark, the level of difficult immediately increased..

    Changes started to appear in the white shing tiles, varying from the 5-metre gaps between each other to 6, 7 and even further distances, or even right before one¡¯s eyes. This varying distances caused everyone to turn speechless. If one wanted to dominate in this test, one would need to be able to reach to the changes happening 100 metres in advance. With the changes in speed now required for her to step on the shing tiles, Elena was forced into an increasingly difficult position. After giving her all to reach a tile that had spanned over 8 metres away, the next tile that was positioned only 2 metres away caused an error to appear in her judgment. With the high difficulty, nervousness as well as her inability to control her momentum, she had flown over 3 metres before she was able to react. By then, it was already toote.

    The brilliant, dense storm like lightning arcs shot down from above, instantly shocking Elena unconscious while causing goosebumps to rise on the people watching.

    It was already difficult to cross the finishing point with the 0.5 second interval time set for the Lightning Evasion Formation, as shown by the 3 capable assassins that were squashed by it. However, no one had guessed that theter part of it would be even more perverted!

    No one present here was a newbie. There were a least half of the people present that felt that they did not possess the reaction speed that could triumph what Elena had disyed during her run. Elena was definitely considered to be exceedingly good on an academical level. Yet, even she was unexpectedly unable to make it past a 100 metres on the Lightning Evasion Formation. Even those that felt themselves to be stronger than she had extremely great worry about thetter half of the test rising through their hearts.

    The 1st group was utterly defeated, with their strongest member not even able to cross the strategic halfway barrier of a 100 metres. After being rescued, Elena appeared exceedingly annoyed, as she felt she had the confidence to cross over the step that had made her fumble was she to be given another go at it. Although the difficulty level for the 2nd half was greater and resulted in more undesirable responses made by herself, she should not have obtained such a poor result. Her mistake in her run was clearly not wholly due to herck of strength, as her state of mind has yet a suitable level required for this, with her thoughts and emotions being too tense and nervous. Although this Lighting Evasion Formation test appeared simple and straightforward, it required one to possess a quick speed and was rather all rounded in its testing aspects.

    It had to be said, that there was a certain level of advantage for the people who were selected for their attempted after Elena. Nheless, luck yed a factor in one¡¯s balloting results. No one had any way of deciding that, as luck was too a factor of one¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Although there¡¯s a little numerical revision, you all can¡¯t be toocent. The slightest difference leads to a great loss.¡± the little old man chuckled as he proceeded to choose the continue choosing the next group of people. ¡°Naturally, you all should not let fear dominate and take control of your hearts. Regardless of any situation, an outstanding scout should be able to have control of their breathing.¡±

    Nervousness was unquestionably the greatest enemy of assassins. Emotional fluctuations were part and parcel of any upation, as the surging of emotions might result in a higher usage of strength, and might even allow for one to break through. However, it was an absolutely negative for an assassin, as what they needed to be was to remain any cold and rock hard as ice.

    Emily looked straight at the little old man as she thought, ¡°He truly too ordinary looking.¡± However, for some unknown reason, Emily felt that something wasn¡¯t too right about him. Not only had he hit the nail right at its head when he had pointed out the critical problem that everyone was facing, Emily was also slightly baffled by what she had observed while looking at him. That was due to her knowledge that every life form would possess with a certain kind of energy signature, a result of the special training of her Assassin Family. However, this little old man appeared just like an ordinary human being, though he was, in fact, a new human.

    The test proceeded on at a rtively quick pace, as the majority of the participants weren¡¯t able tost more than 10 seconds, with the interval timing for the Lighting Evasion Formation was too tight for them. Although they hailed from the elite squadrons from the various areas and regions of the federation, with some evening from a few veteran powerhouse squadrons, they were unable to gain much of an advantage in the upation of assassins. Elena¡¯s performance was still considered outstanding within this bunch of people, with her record of 9 seconds and 97 metres travelled remaining unbroken by the first few groups. The result close to hers was obtained at 9.9 secs and 95 metres by the Carmel of the Lighting Dragon Academy. Such a result showed that he was already at the upper echelons of the assassins within the B ranked squadrons. One could still see smug of satisfaction was present on Carmel¡¯s face upon obtaining such. With the Lightning Evasion Formation having such a level of difficulty, it didn¡¯t matter if one wasn¡¯t able toplete it, with the only thing mattering being that he was better than the majority of the rest.

    His run was in fact slightly better than Elena¡¯s, as he was able to disy close to 100% of his full strength. After watching quite a few of the runs that had happened before his turn, he was able to sufficiently prepare himself mentally. That was the advantage he had.

    The tests went all the way to the 9th group before Elena¡¯s record was broken, before the test waspleted in a manner that left everyone dumbfounded by what they saw.

    The person in question was Bowa from Toronto Academy, a female student with a rather attractive figure.

    Toronto was a famous academy for students with special abilities, and the female student by the name of Bowa waspletely unlike any traditionally orthodox assassin. Due to her possessing an electricity attribute special ability, she had a slight advantage in speed over the other participants. Nheless, her tad bit of speed wasn¡¯t even able to allow for her to take the 2nd step within this field of lighting arcs.

    However, the key point was that she wasn¡¯t afraid of electricity! To people with electricity attribute special abilities, a mere 200 thousand volts would just be a drizzle to them. Completely ignoring the rules of this test, her 1st step wasn¡¯t on a white shing tile. Instead, using her fastest speed, she utilised her greatest striding distance that was close to 10 metres as she travelled on the runway. As she triggered the lightning arcs, she continued to run through the lightning filled area all the way till the finish line, ending with a rather ridiculous result of a 15 secondpletion time.

    Is, is this also possible?

    Large stretches of nk expressions filled the gathering area as people started ckjawed the officials.

    ¡°The rules are the rules. A pass is a pass, regardless of what method you use.¡± the official replied in an exceedingly indifferent tone. ¡°If you have the ability, you can jump 200 metres and reach the finishing line.¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯ve known about it earlier, I¡¯d have let the special ability user of our squadron participate in this. We have a lighting attribute special ability too in our squadron¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly the right decision to make. Even if a lightning attribute special ability user were?to pass this test, he or she would be useless in the Sealed Room. Who know that it might result in a failing grade, as after all, the scores of this arena is abination of all the tests.¡±

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357: Revolve, jump and dance. I¡¯m not bound by limits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Number 8, New Holy City Academy, Quinn!¡±

    ¡°Someone from New Holy City! An expert has finally been called out!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re one of the 4 A ranked squadrons from our region. What¡¯s more, they evaluated to be a proper A rank, and not pushed up from A- due to ack of number.¡±

    ¡°The l New Holy City squadron appeared to be more formidable in their rangedbat, while their captain¡¯s considerably powerful with the Holy Crossbow.?As for their assassin, there¡¯s not much information out there. This Quinn doesn¡¯t have much fame under his belt.¡±

    ¡°No matter how you say it, they¡¯re an A ranked squadron and possess the strength to contest for the champion in this CHF. How can a person that¡¯s part of their main line up be any weak!¡±

    An expert has finally graced the field, causing many whispering voices to ring out. Interest brimmed in everyone¡¯s heart as they looked towards the somewhat immature youth that had walked forwards. Appearing slightly skinny, he had a slightly pale looking face, as though he was sickly or ill, while a cold and emotionless gaze filled his eyes.

    ¡°Number 72, Tianjing Academy, Emily Assassin!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing Academy? Isn¡¯t that the academy that was ranked 1st from the bottom for the 1st elimination round?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just a C ranked squadron. Wait a minute? What¡¯s the name of that girl? Emily Assassin? Is she from the Assassin Family?¡±

    ¡°I guess that they just share the same surname. Haha, if she¡¯s really a part of the Assassin Family, she would have been in Saint Mongols Academy.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look. Fuck, she¡¯s really from the Assassin Family!¡±

    ¡°That impossible, right? Haha. This is embarrassing.¡±

    There were quite a few people present her that was rather sensitive to the surname of ¡°Assassin¡±, with the curiosity brewing in them not being any weaker than the New Holy City¡¯s Quinn.

    The Assassin Family was one of the 2 great families of assassins within the federation. Just toss any one of their names out on the streets and they would attract attention like signboards made with real gold. There¡¯s definitely not too much secrecy in the information about an academy like Tianjing. It was just that there were too little people that were willing to analyse them in detail. Why were they of C rank? That goes to show that they had long been evaluated to possess no chance to contend for the championship. Truth to be told, other than the Giant God Peak ACademy that had made an eye-grabbing performance in the first elimination round, the other C ranked squadrons were too unqualified to make other people research deeply into information about them.

    ¡°Ha. I guess that she¡¯s a weakling that has been kicked out from the Assassin Family.¡± at this moment, Carmel¡¯s result was still ranked in the top 5, leaving him in a rather happy mood. ¡°Being a female coupled with her age, its a reasonable exnation. I hope that she doesn¡¯t get eliminated after her first step. If not, that would really throw the face of the Assassin Family away.¡±

    ¡°In any case, she¡¯s born from the Assassin Family. Although I¡¯ve not seen her abilities, we can make an inference. I guess that if she gives her all, there¡¯s hope for her to reach 50 metres.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. It¡¯ll be 20 metres at max. Ha. However, now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, after a close look, that little girl appears to be quite beautiful! Is something like beauty also inherited in the bloodline of aristocratic families? It¡¯s always those aristocraticdies that are the most vorful.¡±

    After hearing those slightly dirty words, like birds of the same feather, the few people sitting beside him started smiling. Despite hearing thosements about her, Emily gave an appearance as though she had not heard any of them. In the past, she might have turned angry about it, though she truly didn¡¯t care about it at this very moment.

    On the contrary, the little old man was brimming with interest as he looked at Emily. Indeed, she had the aura of a member of the Assassin Family. However, what¡¯s very strange was that the negative emotions that were present on her weren¡¯t as thick as the others. Indeed, the Assassin Family was very powerful, especially during the dark era. However, their strength had dropped quite drastically during the recent years. This was precisely due to their training methods and strength being a double-edged sword. They were suitable for the dark era, but not for this current era, leading them to not produce any stand out soldiers for a very long time.

    Quinn, Emily and the 2 other participants bent their bodies slightly at the start of the runway, entering a posture to dash out when the signal goes off.

    ¡°3, 2, 1, start!¡±

    4 figures rushed along the runway at the same time. The group currently undertaking the test were of a rather high standard. Other than Quinn and Emily, the other 2 members hailed from B+ ranked squadrons. The 4 people had crossed the first 50 metres at seemingly the same instant, with not a single person falling behind.

    After a few seconds, they had crossed over 50 metres of the runway. At this moment, the universally simr lightning arc patterns changed suddenly as their difficulty level rose. This continued on till the major checkpoint of a 100 metres when one of them fell due to a misstep.

    There¡¯s a threshold at every 50 metres where the difficulty rises by a notch. The intervals between the shing white tiles would grow even shorter, dropping from the initial 0.5 seconds to approximately 0.3 seconds. The sudden requirement for additional speed had instantly caused the members from the 2 B ranked squadrons to be eliminated. At this very moment, there were only Emily and Quinn left on the runways.

    ¡°That C ranked squadron member¡¯s actually able to keep up in her reaction speeds? Fuck! I really have seen a ghost.¡±

    The eyes of arge bunch of people turned wide open, as all of them could see the difficulty of the Lightning Evasion Formation. It was no question if it was Quin that was able to cross the 100-metre mark safely.?After all, he was a regr of an A ranked squadron. However, what the hell was thatss from Tianjing?

    Bang!

    Just the reduction to 0.3-second intervals had already caused Emily to feel the pressure. Her petite and lithe body appeared just like a gust of wind in the runway, appearing yet another 50 metres ahead in the blink of an eye. Moving along via her inertia, her eyes were already scouring for the next ce she couldnd her foot on. However, all of a sudden, she discovered that the next white shing tile had appeared at a staggering distance of 20 over metres away!

    As this was the first time everyone had seen the Lightning Evasion Formation during itsst 50 metres, causing them to all suck in a breath of cold air. A step that required one to cross 20 over metres in 1 stride. How¡¯s that even possible? Unless one could fly!

    All of a sudden, the figure of Quinn disappeared from the corner of her eye. He had unexpectedly retreated back! Emily immediately discovered there was another white shing tile present within a 20-metre distance from her, which was located around 4 to 5 metres behind her back.

    There were 2 choices she could make. Retreat, or advance.

    However, as her focus and attention were all ced on heading forwards, wanting to change all of a sudden andnd on the white shing tile behind her was utterly impossible!

    Even the majority of the audience, with their godlike viewing angles, weren¡¯t able to discover the appearance of the other white shing tile. If not for her sensing that Quinn had suddenly retreated back, Emily might not have even found its existence. However, with her body airborne and her forward moving momentum, how was she able to counteract her inertia and retreat in the short span of 0.3 seconds?

    ¡°The observational skill and reflexes of that Quinn are, tsk tsk tsk, truly worthy of being a regr of an A ranked squadron. He isn¡¯t famous or has any of a reputation, yet he is actually that strong.¡±

    ¡°Thatss from the Assassin Family isn¡¯t too bad herself. They truly are worthy of being one of the strongest assassin aristocratic families, though it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s still a tad too tender.¡±

    The people observing by the side were shocked by the terrifying observational skills disyed by Quinn, while feeling pity for Emily. After all, she was the only person other than Quinn to have crossed the furthest distance within the Lightning Evasion Formation. What¡¯s more, she was also an extremely cute and pretty girl.

    However, what closely followed was the appearance of an inconceivable spectacle. Roaring mes suddenly erupted out from Emily¡¯s petite and lithe figure, forcibly pushing her back from her airborne position.

    Bang!

    Landing urately on the white shing tile, she proceeded to leap into the air once again! With the apany of her mes, Emily¡¯s speed was promoted by arge degree!

    me eleration!

    The expansion of the white shing tiles present on thest 50 metres of the runway grew exceedingly quick. With only 4 white shing tiles present, the distance each of them was over 10 metres. Despite that, the ming red figure had unexpectedly took the lead, crossing the finishing line before Quinn. At this moment, an automated voice read out the results of her performance: ¡°Tianjing Academy, Emily Assassin, 17.3 seconds!¡±

    ¡°New Holy City Academy, Quinn, 17.6 seconds!¡±

    Emily¡¯s chest heaved up and down slightly as she took deep breaths. Although she didn¡¯t consume much of her physical strength, the main source of her fatigue was due to the exhaustion due to the level of concentration demanded from her. During the end of her run, if not for her relying on her fire attribute special ability, she would have already been eliminated at the 150-metre mark. In the end, she was still slightlycking in her observational skills. Despite being just having a tad bit of disparity, it was a barrier that would prevent a first rate assassin from bing a top-ss assassin.

    At this moment, she could not help but to look towards the sickly looking Quinn, who¡¯s breathing was also not quite stable. Clearly, he had given his all in the final part of his run. Seeing her looking at him, he sent a faint smile back. Towards a girl with such strength, despite her using her fire attribute special ability, she had indeed taken the win over him. What¡¯s more, he did not do something along to lines of concealing his strength. Therefore, Quinn had respect for Emily.

    This was the first appearance of people that couldplete the entire run in ordance to the rules. What¡¯s more, 2 of them had appeared, causing the entire training grounds to buzz with voices and chatter. Truthfully speaking, there was nothing much to say about the performance of Quinn. Being a regr of one of the few A ranked squadrons, himpleting the test was still within the expectations of the majority present. However, as for Tianjing¡¯s Emily... one had to know that even the assassins from those B+ and even A-Rank squadrons weren¡¯t able to make it past the great barrier of 100 metres! What more aboutpleting the entire test.

 Chapter 358 - The might of the Moâ€™s List

    <h4>Chapter 358: The might of the Mo¡¯s List</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Fuck, what the hell did I just see? That strength and that background, what the hell is that girl staying at Tianjing Academy for?¡±

    ¡°With her level of strength, could she be from a branch family?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be directly sent to be a regr for Saint Mongols Academy? Yingmei Assassin is the captain of the Saint Mongols squadron, right? He¡¯s one of the 5 great assassins!¡±

    Majority of the people present weren¡¯t able to understand the situation that had unfolded before them, causing their eyes to remain wide open with their mouths agape. Only a handful of people who knew some bits of detailed information spoke out. ¡°It appears that the Assassin Family had turned their attention towards expansion in Tianjing. I¡¯ve heard that they had just started developing a piece ofnd in Tianjing. Letting this Emily study at Tianjing Academy is most likely for the purpose of setting up good rtionships with the locals.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. I can stomach that exnation. To thoserge aristocratic families, the benefits gained from their expansion are clearly more important than the CHF.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why this Tianjing squadron is able to pass through the 1st elimination round. With such a scout, fucking hell, they¡¯ll be able to tour all around the icy ins without any stress at all!¡±

    ¡°This Tianjing squadron¡¯s really something. With such a strong scout, they were still able to obtain 1st ce from the bottom. That¡¯s why they were evaluated to be of C rank.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. What a pity for that assassin. How good would it be if she was in our squadron!¡±

    The atmosphere within the training grounds started warm up. What¡¯s more, due to someone seeding inpleting the test, the atmosphere had also became much more rxed. With a clear-cut example of people actually being able toplete the test, that meant that there was hope for the rest to be able toplete too.

    As the scout arena reached its half way mark, more and more experts started to grace the runways, with quite a few people that couldplete the test within the range of the rules appearing as well. In fact, the assassins hailing from the A ranked squadrons had all given their all for this test, thus resulting in thepletion timing being the only difference between them. What¡¯s more, this difference was only between the milliseconds. Indeed, the difference between them and the 2nd rate squadrons were like heaven and earth. However, it was the Giant God Peak Academy that had still managed to give everyone the biggest shock yet again.

    Them obtaining 7th ce for the 1st elimination round had already attracted a considerable amount of focus on themselves. Nheless, quite a few people who had done so attributed luck and excelling in long distance running to the Giant God Peak Academy¡¯s sess. However, they had shown genuine might during this Lightning Evasion Formation test. Being the 6th assassin to sessfullyplete the test in proper fashion, their performance was considerably astonishing, being only a tad bit longer than Emily and Quinn. cing 5th amongst the people who hadpleted the test, they managed to obtain a timing of 17.7 seconds.

    With 2 C ranked squadrons among the 6 squadrons that were able to pass through the Lightning Evasion Formation sessfully, such results had indeed attracted the attention of many people.

    ¡°Number 2, Torres Academy, Caliban Crowe!¡±

    As Cole Joseph¡¯s voice rang out, a rather cold and emotionless youth stood up. He appeared slightly skinny, though he possessed the perfect muscle symmetry and lines for an assassin, giving people an extremely strong feeling of cohesiveness and sophistication. That was the perfect figure for an assassin, attracting the gazes of countless people present in the training grounds.

    ¡°An S ranked squadron has finally been called out!¡±

    Any squadron that could be evaluated to be of S rank meant that their members not only extremely bnced in their various upations, but also possessed extremely high levels of proficiency in their foundations. Even if they weren¡¯t on the Mo¡¯s List, their strength cannot be underestimated.

    ¡°Number 1, Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, Napier Mo!¡±

    Compared to the lively atmosphere that was present just a moment ago, the entire training grounds turned silent, followed up by an even more intense scrutiny and attention.

    ¡°Looks like we have a good showing up! 2 S ranks have actually been selected into the same group! I don¡¯t know if Caliban Crowe would be able to handle it.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s one of the Mo¡¯s List¡¯s 5 great assassins! Even though Caliban Crowe is a starter for his academy, he¡¯s not on the level of the Mo¡¯s List after all. It¡¯s impossible for him to contend against Napier Mo!¡±

    ¡°Not all of the Mo¡¯s List¡¯s 5 great assassins excel in speed, you know. What¡¯s more, I feel that it¡¯s slightly suspicious as to how that Napier Mo is considered as one of the 5 great assassins.¡±

    The showily dressed Napier Mo grinned from ear to ear as he ran forwards. Being an assassin, he appeared to be too frolic around too much. At this moment, there were actually a few colourful little balls being tossed around in his hands, appearing to be pulling off some tricks as he continued to juggle them in the air.

    ¡°Ha! Today he¡¯s not ying with fruit knives, and changed to juggling balls?¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve very high confidence in the Mo¡¯s List, I¡¯m really unable to respect it after looking at that face and character of his...I really don¡¯t understand why that fellow has to spend the whole day fooling around. He really doesn¡¯t have a single ounce of an expert¡¯s poise at all.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you know about him? That¡¯s a exercise to maintain the nimbleness and and strength of one¡¯s fingers. I¡¯ve heard that those colourful balls of Napier Mo are his hidden weapons. Don¡¯t treat them as toys just because they look as small as ping pong balls. They¡¯re constructed using special alloys, with each one weighing over a few pounds!¡±

    Discussions pertaining to Napier Mo resounded across the entire gathering hall, with some praises and some derogatory remarks being made about him. Nheless, he did not give the slightest bit of care, grinning as he went about his own way. With an absent-minded look present on his face, he continued to juggle his colourful balls higher and higher up in the air.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    ¡°3, 2, 1, go!

    At the very instant when the starting bell rang out, everyone was immediately able to sense the disparity between the 2 participants.

    Indeed, Caliban Crowe was very strong. The explosiveness and speed of his dash was clearly even quicker than the 7 great experts that have managed toplete the test, something that was easily caught on with a single look. However, what¡¯s more frightening was his reaction speed and observational skills. Regardless of where the white shing tiles were, he seemed to not need to focus to be able to spot them out, and was able to locate the most perfect spot tond within the extremely small window of time given. The time interval of 0.5 seconds had also factored in the limit of one¡¯s capabilities. If one was able to step on the correctnding spot, the nextnding spot would start shing in advance.

    The 7 great experts that had managed to finish the test had followed along with the given time intervals of the white shing tiles. There wasn¡¯t too much of a variation even during the first 50 metres of their runs. After all, even those experts require the first 50 metres to get used to the flow of the test, just like a rhythm that the body has to enter. Without doing so, it was very hard to take the initiative to advance. However, Caliban Crowe had actually erupted with his full strength at very beginning!

    During the span of the first 50 metres, he had unexpectedly taken a solid second less than those 7 great experts!

    Such a feat made he truly worthy of being a starter for an S Ranked squadron. Nheless, it was a pity that he had bumped into Napier Mo.

    Regardless of how quick Caliban Crowe was, the little clown like figure had always remained half a body ahead of him. What¡¯s more, he had done so in a manner that left everyone dumbfounded,as wasn¡¯t the same as Caliban¡¯s all out dash. Despite being in a high speed dash, Napier Mo had actually continued to toss and juggle the colourful balls in his hands!

    Not a slightest bit of pressure or seriousness could be seen on his face, only that unique clown like smile. The feeling his footsteps gave waspletely different from the explosiveness of Caliban¡¯s dash. Upon seeing his feet move, one would feel as though they were flowing the flow of the river of air, appearing as though he was taking a stroll through his courtyard!

    In fact, a question had popped up in everyone¡¯s mind. Is he fooling around?

    50 metres, 100 metres, 150 metres!

    The increase in difficult seemed to havepletely no effect on Napier Mo. If one was to only pay attention at his performance, it would even cause one to develop a false sense that this Lightning Evasion Formation was that easy. On the contrast, Caliban Crowe who had been moving forwards at the same time as Napier Mo had a tense expression on his face, clearly showing that he was already giving his all.

    At 150 metres, the ssical example of inversion appeared. At this moment, Caliban Crowe took a deep breath. The next white shing tile before him was 27 to 28 metres away from him. He had nned to rely on his super powerful explosiveness to forcefully cross the distance. However, by coincidence, some of his attention was sapped by the exaggerated ghost face that was present at the corner of his eye, causing him to be unable to full concentrate. From then on, Caliban discovered that he had been trapped by the rhythm brought along by Napier Mo in his advance. ¡°What a frightening fellow! He¡¯s clearly faster than me, yet he¡¯s only staying just a bit in front of me!¡± This felt just like someone deliberately ringing a gong while one was listening to beautiful music, affecting one¡¯s mental beats. Such a feeling was so unbearable it really made people want to vomit blood!

    At this moment, he could not help but to shoot yet another cursory nce over.

 Chapter 359 - Different visions

    <h4>Chapter 359: Different visions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Only to see Napier Mo shooting across the air as smoothly and efficiently as a bird. Twisting his face, he sent a grin towards Caliban Crowe, while his body was still defying thews of physics as he remained in the air. Stretching his hands and legs out to form a ¡°´ó¡± figure, he made a ghost face while saying. ¡°Ha!¡±

    This...

    Everyone was utterly dumbfounded by the spectacle that had unfolded before their eyes. While everyone had attempted the Lighting Evasion Formation as though their lives were at stake, not only had this fellow continued to y with his balls, he actually had the strength left to y a joke to others?

    This joke appeared to be a tad too big, with that sound appearing just like thundering suddenly ringing on a clear sky. Caliban Crowe felt his entire breathing furiously to a halt, instantly causing him to make a make a half misstep.

    Bang!

    A stretch of lightning arc across the runway Caliban was on, causing quite a few people to gasp in shock. It¡¯ll be a good thing if an S Ranked squadron wasn¡¯t able toplete this test. However, the fainting and copsing that should follow did not happen. A faint shiver shook through his body as he furiously clenched his teeth. Enduring the pain, he continued to step forward. Looking towards his side once again, he noticed that Napier Mo had already crossed the finish line, juggling his colourful balls with a smile as he looked back towards him.

    In the end, Caliban had also managed to cross the finish line. Despite that instant where he hade to a stop, he was able toplete before 16 seconds, obtaining a timing of 15.9 seconds, a ridiculous record.

    Napier Mo, 14.1 seconds!

    The importance of time came second, with the most critical point being that the process in which he had done so...was too rxed. The demonic manner in which those colourful balls were juggled in the air appeared to have been carved in the minds of everyone. That face, which had been the butt of jokes andughter for everyone present, now left only respect and shock in the hearts of everyone.

    Silence filled the entire training grounds, while the rest of the members from the various squadrons standing outside were iparably quiet. When Napier Mo took action, it felt as though everyone else could just return to back home. It had to be said that the former had seeded in creating a shadow in everyone¡¯s hearts, making the need for every assassin in every squadron to make proper consideration if they were to face him inbat.

    This was the strength of the Mo¡¯s List!

    Despite not showcasing any special or unique techniques, the mere disy of his basic abilities was already enough to so cause everyone to feel slightly suffocated.

    As this moment, the training grounds had remained slightly quiet while thest group was attempting their run. Although everyone was able to see the results of the test, they won¡¯t be officially announced, as one of the scoring criteria was linked to one¡¯s performance. Clearly, having greater speed and moving further distances were important standards of the test, though there some ces where points could be deduced. An example of that would be the electricity attribute special ability user, who had taken 15 seconds to cross the entire runway. The points she had obtained would definitely be not as high as the group of people who had taken around 17 seconds toplete their runs.

    ¡°That fellow from the Mo¡¯s List is a bit frightening.¡± it was rare for the ever self-praising Dicaprio to praise someone else. ¡°That¡¯s likely to be the standard of the so-called OP Quasi Sanctuary Division.¡±

    ¡°His muscr control is fascinating,¡± said Grai as he nodded his head.

    At this moment, a smile had also appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Indeed, Napier Mo¡¯s performance was astonishing. Not only were his basic abilities top notch, his observational skills, judgement and physical control all gave people the impression of a top ss expert. Indeed, the people on the Mo¡¯s List were outstanding. Crossing hands with such people would absolutely be an extremely delightful matter to do.

    Wang Zhong and Grai could read each other¡¯s thoughts about this matter. In fact, during his run, Napier Mo had been observing and sizing up his opponent. That was even more frightening than engaging him in a head-on fight. It had to be said that Napier Mo was on a level higher than Caliban Crowe, and Emily would genuinely not have any chance of victory if she was to be matched up against him. What¡¯s more, this level of strength was just the tip of the iceberg that the Mo Family possessed. On any other day, there will definitely be people that wish to obtain fame and reputation through a single fight and topple the ten great families. However, if the ten great families were that easy to topple, they would have long been kicked off the dancing stage of history.

    The second test was the Sealed Room. The testing criteria were extremely simple. The participant will be sealed up in a room, and had to think of any way possible to escape out within the time limit.

    There were tools present in the room that could be used, though there was also terrifying dangers that apanied them; poison gas and mechanical switches. Of the hidden switches, one of them would be the key to open the door of the room, while the others triggered countless types of traps, something that the participants had to figure and deal with by themselves.

    Regardless of an assassin or scout, both were irreceable roles within a squadron. To them, bumping in all sorts of dangers was part and parcel of their day to day lives. Therefore, the would need to master the survival and escape skills required to extricate themselves from all the dangerous situations they were ced in.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the start of the 2nd test for a batch of assassins to be stretchered out from the rooms. Although the poison gas that was emitted in the rooms were life-threatening, they had an extremely strong syncopic effects. Although there was a vial of antidote present in every room, there were 3 other fakes mixed along with it. The first thing the participants had to do was to identify the real antidote from 4 vials. If not,?administering the wrong one would lead to one¡¯s instant failure.

    Not only were the participants crying out in anguish, even their squadron members watching from the outside via the Skylink were also looking at each other in fear dismay. Every single academy?definitely had poison handling sses in their assassin curriculum, that taught students how to deal with poisons, antidotes, first aid as well as hunting. However, truth to be told, the standards taught in academies werepletely insufficient to deal with such a level of poison. This resulted in quite a few people devouring the wrong antidote. Nheless, there were experts present in their midst.

    Emily was one of them. The attainments the Assassin Family had in drugs and medicines weren¡¯t an undeserved reputation. Regardless of the various kinds of poisons and antidotes, Emily was already proficient in them ever since young. Even if she couldn¡¯t rely on her sight, by relying on her other senses, it was impossible for her to make a mistake. Therefore, she basically didn¡¯t have to waste any time before finding the correct vial that corresponded to the antidote. What¡¯s more, her physical body was different from ordinary people, being nurtured quietly since birth by her Assassin Family, though that was something that she wasn¡¯t too sure about. However, when ced in such a scenario, one would discover how vital and precious these little bits matter.

    The only things she wascking slightly were her skill with switches and luck. Finding the ten switches that were always present in every room took her quite a bit of time. What¡¯s more, she tried all the way from the 1st to the 6th before she was able to find the exit. Amongst the 19 people that havepleted this test, she was ranked within the upper half. Nheless, Napier Mo had once again opened the mindset of everyone watching.

    In fact, this fellow did not even make the attempt to consume the antidote, taking only a?mere 5 minutes to exit the room. As for the time he had taken to flip the correct exit switch, a mere 5 seconds...leaving everyonepletely dumbfounded.

    It was understandable that his speed andbat prowess was unrivalled. However, why was it that the other aspects of him were so strong to the point of being ridiculous?

    ¡°This...is this cheating? Could it be that he already knew where the exit switch is?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such blind words. The location of the switches are different in every room, and the selection of the rooms are randomized. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s one of the 5 great assassins. Regardless of anything, he won¡¯t stoop so low as to cheat. Don¡¯t assume that he¡¯s a newb like you.¡±

    ¡°However, this is too ridiculous! How¡¯s he able to find the location of the correct switch in the blink of an eye!¡±

    ¡°Luck might y a part in that¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re out!¡±

    After being locked for over 5 hours, therge doors of the training grounds were finally pushed open, before arge bunch of participants walked out from within.

    Quite a few people had their heads hanging down in dejection. Only 9 people had managed to pass through the Lightning Evasion Formation, while only 19 had managed to do so for the Sealed Room. In all, the difficulty of the tests was too high, causing the prideful young group of assassins who felt that they had be regional experts to suffer quite a huge blow.

    It was not long past noon as of now. Although there wasn¡¯t any official announcement of how the points were awarded, it was just a minor detail that wouldn¡¯t have much sway on the scoring. WIth the 2 tests of the scouts arena over, Tianjing Academy and Giant God Peak Academy were clearly the winners, havingpleted the tests that an absolute majority of the B and even A- Ranked squadrons were able toplete. As of now, their score ranking was considerably high and near the top. Other than the unrivalled limelight ced on Napier Mo, it was these 2 C Ranked squadrons that were the most eye-catching

    ¡°Emily! Your brother loves you! Come, give your brother a hug!¡± Ma Dong was unable to contain his happiness as he rushed forwards to her.

 Chapter 360 - Concealing

    <h4>Chapter 360: Concealing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    While she was still walking with the crowd of participants, Emily had already been swarmed by the Tianjing squadron. Being clear of her strength, she was able to match up to those elite assassins from A Ranked squadrons. Basically, it could be said that she had perfectly disyed her abilities in this test, with her final score being possibly in the top 10 rankings.

    Ma Dong leapt into the air, while the rest had already surrounded Emily. Colby also knew that if he was the one that had participated in the scout arenas, he might be the first person to be kicked out from there. Indeed, there was truly no way to patch up the disparity in strength. Frankly speaking, after experiencing the whole holiday¡¯s worth of special training, he felt that he had already made ample preparations. Nheless, only when he had arrived here did he discover that he was so, so far from the truth.

    Wang Zhong rubbed Emily¡¯s head as he thought, ¡°Thisss has indeed grown so much.¡±

    Joy andughter filled the Tianjing squadron. On the contrary, no far from them, a slightly gloomy look was present on Casio¡¯s face as he brought his squadron members and quickly left the venue.

    Carmel¡¯s results for the 2 tests could only be considered to be average amongst the participants. This was something that the Lighting Dragon Academy had already expected. However, upon seeing the despised Tianjing obtaining such outstanding results, extreme unhappiness filled the heart of Casio. There were such people present in the world that have habituated themselves to find joy and happiness from the misery and pain of others, so long as the pain and misery of others were worse than theirs.

    Naturally, Tianjing didn¡¯t waste any effort to care about them. Such a fantastic start was more than sufficient to secure for Tianjing a good foundation of points and had even caused a few A Ranked Squadrons to start paying attention to them. Naturally, they had more of their focus on Emily, as everyone knew about her identity. Nheless, the only thing they felt was pity for her, and had even started questioning about the decisions of the Assassin Family to send her there.

    After apanying Scarlet for dinner in her room, Wang Zhong proceeded to watch through all of the results of the first arena held in the otherpetition zones. Indeed, the 5 great assassins of the Mo¡¯s List were at the top of their respectivepetition zones. In the Lightning Evasion Formation, the person who hadpleted it in the fastest time was Yingmei Assasin, finishing it in 13.4 seconds, the best result in all of thepetition zones.

    The movement style of this fellow waspletely different from the lithe movements of Napier Mo, appearing slightly cold and gloomy. Even during his leaps, he gave people a feeling as though he was floating weightlessly in the air like a spectre. Although he appeared slightly stiff and rigid, his speed was miraculously quick.

    Next up were Gui Wulie and Wuli, who had bothpleted with a timing of 13.8 seconds. They were ssified to be the explosive eleration types. It was rounded up by Eddie Brooks as well as Napier Mo with timings of 14.1 seconds. Their rxed and carefree attitudes gave people a feeling as though they were just taking a walk, not giving a care about the test they were undertaking.

    It was clear that these 5 people have not utilized their real strength at all. Regardless of any one of them or whatever movement style they used, Wang Zhong could clearly see the skill and ease they had exhibited when doing so. The only thing that could be said was that indeed, the people on the Mo¡¯s List possessed supernatural might. Speed was the most basic standard for an assassin. This was a hard and fast rule in the assassin world, regardless of one¡¯s movement or attacking speed. Other than those 5 people on the Mo¡¯s List, there were appearances of a few rather eye-grabbing assassins that were able toplete the Lightning Evasion Formation under 15 seconds. All of them could be considered to be of first-rate. Added together, there were approximately 15 of them in all of thepetition zones. Other than Potter Academy, the rest of 9 supreme S Ranked squadrons were able to reach this level of standard. Despite not making it, the Copperfield Academypleted under 16 seconds. The person they had sent out was Valens, who was originally their all rounded soldier, who had obtained a rather high standard considering his upation.

    ¡°If our brother King has graced the arena, we might be even faster than them.¡± watching by the side, Scarlet could not help but to tease Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I not too good at this.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°There are specializations in differing upations. It¡¯s not possible for me to be faster and more nimble than those top ss assassins.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just being modest. When will you reveal it to the rest?¡±

    At this moment, Scarlet was feeling extremely happy. If a person possessed the same level of strength Wang Zhong had, god knows how crazy and wild one would act. However, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t like that. He was able to spot the points that make other people outstanding, learn from them before exceeding them.

    ¡°Ma Dong knows about it. However, there¡¯s no need to purposefully reveal it. Our goals are those top ss squadrons. Revealing too early would be extremely disadvantageous for Barran and the others.¡± said Wang Zhong with a faint smile. ¡°This is a rare chance for them to progress.¡±

    ¡°Barran¡¯s heavy soldier style is learnt from you. Are you that faithless in him?¡± asked Scarlet as she nodded her head. The one who bears the crown must bear its weight. The others might genuinely have not made sufficient preparations.

    Shrugging his shoulders and extending his hands out, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°If we¡¯re talking purely about heavy soldiers, Barran is in fact very qualified. Although he isn¡¯t able to match up to those few top ss heavy soldiers, there¡¯s no need to doubt his strength and talent. AS of now, I feel that we can be ranked within the upper half present in the Grozny Competition Zone. However...this fellow truly isn¡¯t the type that can handle tests.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shaking his head, Wang Zhong thought about a certain matter which caused him to burst out inughter as he replied, ¡°During the day, while we were waiting outside of the training grounds for Emily, that fellow had actually visited the toilet 7 times in the span of 3 hours! And this is just waiting for other people! When ites for him to be alone for the tests...I feel that if I say these stuff out, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll get even more nervous.¡±

    ¡°I feel that I¡¯ll be much better after a good rest today,¡± said Scarlet with a smile. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll cheer for Barran!¡±

    Indeed, Barran was slightly nervous. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t ¡°slightly nervous¡±, but very nervous, resulting in him not able to catch even a wink of sleep for the entire night!

    This nervousness was especially obvious upon him seeing the hundred over squadrons waiting outside of the training grounds. With the various participants present here, there would definitely give Barran a suffocating feeling.

    Everyone would appear to be bigger and stronger than him. Everyone had smiles brimming with confidence on their faces. All of them appeared calm andposed. He was now representing Tianjing Academy. Therefore, he cannot be a burden to everyone, and he cannot throw the face of his Academy...

    The chaotic thoughts in Barran¡¯s head swirled together like a paste, causing his legs to shiver subconsciously as he rubbed his hands together.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, you gotta rx!¡± while waiting for the training grounds to open, Ma Dong continued to help Barran loosen his shoulders up. Even Emily didn¡¯t get such treatment yesterday. Clearly, everyone could see the nervousness stered on Barran¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s just 2 tests, okay! Just treat them as the usual training you have with Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Okay, president!¡± Barran squeezed out a deep breath with much difficulty. Nheless, his face really didn¡¯t look well at all. However, as of now, there was no other choice for Tianjing. With their limited number of people, who would dare to say that they¡¯re not nervous?

    Substituting Barran at this moment?

    That would mean that Barran would be crippled, while this matter would absolutely be the mental barrier that would forever exist in his heart. This was something that Wang Zhong would definitely not do.

    Emotions were the most difficult matters to control, while having the greatest effect on development.

    Deep down within his heart, Barran was extremely clear about this, and had even exerted all his might to rub at the web between his thumbs and index fingers, wanting to use the intense pain to stabilize his emotions.

    ¡°It seems that there aren¡¯t any especially strong heavy soldiers present in ourpetition zone. All of the 5 great heavy soldiers on the Mo¡¯s Lists aren¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest, regardless of anything, the regr heavy soldiers for Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy and Torres Academy should possess a considerable level of strength.

    ¡°Who knows if the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy might send Mo Ling up to participate.¡±

    ¡°Mo Ling? Isn¡¯t he a Summoning Master?¡±

    ¡°A Summoning Master can be treated as a heavy soldier. Take Laura¡¯s Explosive Bear as an example. If she really summons it out to be a meat shield, who¡¯s able to take it down¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh. Experts are really inhuman. Just a casually flick from them is enough to send us flying back tens of thousands of miles away!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be Mo Ling. The Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy had their own mainstay heavy soldier. I heard that he¡¯s extremely strong¡­ look, it¡¯s that burly one.¡±

    A giant of a man towering 2.45 metres tall appeared in the sights of everyone. Most of the heavy soldiers present here could be considered to berge, with each of them towering over 2 metres tall. However, whenpared to that giant man, they appeared just like dwarfs.

 Chapter 361 - Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 361: Nervous</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    They have sent a single person yet again. The other members of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy seem to not treat this tests as anything much.

    Compared to the ostentatious acting by Napier Mo, this giant fellow possessed the reserved mannerisms that were unique to the Mo Family. Standing under a tree by the side of the crowd, he folded his hands across his chest, while keeping faintly keeping his eyes closed. From time to time, a sliver of an iparably fierce gaze would shoot out from the seams between his eyelids, causing people to feel as though an ancient mountain with a quiet valley was bearing down on them, brimming with majesty.

    Mo Chen, the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy¡¯s mainstay heavy soldier! Regardless of him not appearing on the Mo¡¯s List, there¡¯s absolutely no one that would doubt the strength of regr from an S Ranked squadron. Although the strongest within each of the upations would appear on the Mo¡¯s List, this absolutely did not mean that only those 5 people listed were considered to be experts. There¡¯s definitely those that were on par with them, with those mainstays in the S ranked squadrons absolutely being the strongest ones in that group.

    At this moment, many people were sizing the giant man up, with even Barran unable to resist a peek. He could feel that the former was doing his best to suppress the uncontroble and gigantic power he possessed, appearing just like a towering mountain standing overbearingly in front of him. Was he even a human?

    Feeling the gaze from Barran the titan like Mo Chen revealed a sliver of a smile. Nheless, this brought along an immense amount of pressure on Barran.

    As this happened, everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw. This heavy soldier from Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy was truly too ridiculous. The physique and soul power he possessed! While other people were risking their lives to raise their soul power, he was, on the other hand, trying to suppress it down. Although he has yet to take any action, everyone all knew that he would definitely be on the level of freaks. However, even such a person was unable to be ranked in the Mo¡¯s List. How can other people survive in this world!

    However, all of their thoughts weren¡¯t able to influence Barran. Ever since starting his studies, he had yet to pass any test. The only instance of him passing was Tianjing Academy¡¯s year-end test. However, truth to be told, Barran himself felt that he had done horribly in that. During them, he did not know what he was doing, with blood rushing to his head during the test. He was tricked and destroyed by simple questions, what more about those theory questions. Being able to pass waspletely due to the teacher giving him face. He had heard from president Ma Dong, that this was called the exam season syndrome. Since it was a kind of sickness, it can be treated, though there wasn¡¯t any miracle drug avable.

    As he was thinking about this, all of a sudden, Barran felt a heavyweight bang against his should. The terrifying force behind the impact caused the absent-minded Barran to fall straight on his butt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± the person that had banged into Barran was a giant male with a figure simr to Mo Chen. The ridiculous amount of muscles on his frame made him appear just like a beast that had juste out of the wilderness. The sparkling bald head, as well as the long sideburns and facial hair on his cheeks caused him to absolutely not look like a 17 or 18-year-old student. Due to him focusing all of his attention on Mo Chen, he had indeed bumped into Barran on ident. Clearly, the 2 of them had been absent minded at that time.

    ¡°No problem, uncle.¡± said Barran as he stood up from the ground, assuming that the other party was an official. With just a gentle nudge, Barran was shocked to feel some numbness?and pain in his shoulder, appearing as though he had bumped into arge iron barricade. That person¡¯s body is too tough!

    However, as Barran¡¯s words rang out, the fellow with the dense facial hair stopped in his tracks, before turning around. ¡°Uncle? I¡¯m just more mature looking!¡±

    The eyes of the giant male with the dense sideburns turned iparably sharp and incisive, causing a bone-chilling feeling to surge through Barran as though he was in the African ins, being stared down by a lion.

    ¡°Fuck!, That¡¯s Cabel Torres! He was one of my predictions to enter the Mo¡¯s List!¡±

    ¡°Is that person crazy to dare to call Cabel uncle?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the eternal taboo that must never be said in front of the 2 Torres brothers!¡± at this moment, quite a few people had focused their attention over. Upon hearing the words said by Cabel, they took in the joy in the impending misfortune of Barran. It was rare for such a good show to appear. With all his superior aspects, the only gripe that Cabel had was that he had gone through puberty too quickly. Being too ¡°grown-up¡± amongst people of the same age wasn¡¯t too good of a thing.

    Cabel Torres!

    Being the mainstay heavy soldier for the one of the 2 S ranked squadrons allocated into the Grozny Competition Zone, Cabel¡¯s fame and reputation was greater than Mo Chen. He was very strong and had gained fame extremely earlier into his youth. He was one of the members of the golden generation that had entered the OP 3 years ago, and had obtained the rank of the quasi Sanctuary Division even earlier than Carolyn and the others.

    What¡¯s more, one of the 3 great summoning masters on the Mo¡¯s List, Bobo Torres, is his biological brother. These 2 brothers simply existed at the extreme ends of the spectrum. One of them was aged 15, yet appeared just like a 17 to 18-year-old teenager. As for the other, he had just reached 19 this year, yet he appeared just like a 30-year-old uncle! The greatest taboo for the brother was the word ¡°big¡±. It was slightly better for Cabel that Bobo. If thetter had heard that word, god knows what broken state would be the oue of Barran.

    ¡°Yo fellow student, I just feel that a dense facial hair appears sexier.¡± Cabel¡¯s gaze shot out akin to two knives. ¡°Also, I¡¯m 19 this year!¡±

    The absence of him within the 5 great heavy soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List was something that Cabel care a lot about. Although he didn¡¯t deny the strength of those 5 people, he felt that he was not one bit inferior to them. Nheless, there was no use in doubting the Mo Family, as everything will be justified with true strength!

    Just like yesterday, everyone was ushered to the step-like seating in the gathering hall. At this moment, there were already arge group of stern-faced staff members with documents and clipboards in their hands being present in the gathering hall, waiting alongside the various equipment that was prepped for the uing tests.

    The chief invigtor was the same little old man from yesterday¡¯s scout arena. Barran had seen him via the Skylink broadcast, and heard that he was called Cole Joseph.

    ¡°The first test will be the Thousand Hammer Formation.¡± Cole Joseph pointed to the towards the transparent walled octagonal shaped rooms that were set up within the gathering hall. ¡°I believe that everyone here should be rather familiar with this. The difficulty of the room is set to increase every 10 seconds. The longer you are able to endure in there, the higher the points you¡¯ll get.¡±

    After seeing the tests held yesterday, a test like this Thousand Hammer Formation was within the expectations of the majority of the squadrons. Although Barran has never used this formation for training before, Wang Zhong had purposefully found all the information about the Thousand Hammer Formation and familiarised Barran with them. Numerous secret holes were installed in the room that would send out extremely strong impact forces. Therefore, the only thing one would need to do was to utilize any method to prevent oneself from falling down.

    For many of the heavy soldiers with rich experience, this formation was only used in training as a warm-up. Naturally, after yesterday¡¯s lesson, no one dared to underestimate this seemingly in and simple Thousand Hammer Formation. God knows what kind of terrifying difficulty settings did the CHFmittee install in those rooms.

    Cole Joseph started his balloting once again.

    Don¡¯t be the first one, don¡¯t be the first one...

    Many people secretly prayed for them to not be the first person to be called out, as the first to take the test would definitely be at a disadvantage. After all, it was extremely hard to judge the difficulty of the test from prior knowledge. Only by seeing and observing with one¡¯s own eyes would they be able to?prepare themselves mentally.

    ...

    ¡°Number 72, Tianjing Academy, Barran Gestalt!¡¯

    ...

    Hearing his name being called out for the first group caused Barran¡¯s heart to instantly sink. He was one of the members of the praying squad, truly wishing that he could achieve good results for his squadron. Being a person that has never experienced the Thousand Hammer Formation before, the most critical thing he hoped for was to be able to observe how the rest of the participants attempted this test. Nheless, there was no other option for him now ept to head out blind.

    Hastily walking to the front, he entered the Thousand Hammer Formation under the arrangement of the staff members.

 Chapter 362 - A whole pile of mess

    <h4>Chapter 362: A whole pile of mess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The Thousand Hammer Formation had a considerably wide range of uses in the training of heavy soldiers. Extremely powerful energy bullets were shot out of the numerous secret holes present along the walls of the octagonal shaped room. Being able to defend against the attacksing from those energy bullets was the most basic requirement for a heavy soldier.

    ¡°This group appears to be somewhat weak, huh. 3 B- and 1 C ranked squadrons. Although they im to have signed up willingly for this arena, I¡¯ve always have my suspicions about some trickery involved behind this. Just like yesterday, it¡¯s the newbies that are testing the waters.

    ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll remain unknown then. Even if there truly was any trickery involved behind this, it won¡¯t affect us, right? Look at the first group. Even if they were to be sent upter, what difference does it make? It¡¯s best to get it done as early as possible so we can go back earlier to rest, right? Why waste time on such blind tension. Ha, take a look! That fellow looks like he¡¯s about to get a nervous breakdown.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s wearing the uniform of the Tianjing squadron, huh. Is he the squadron member of that Assassinss from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I predict that he doesn¡¯t have much strength at all. Look at how nervous he is! His face has even turned slightly pale.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say that Tianjing was a one man squadron, right? Truly a pity for that female assassin.¡±

    As the 5 participants stepped into their individual rooms, the transparent doors immediately closed shut. They were made of considerably toughened and strengthen ss, specifically to create a totally transparent room. This room even allowed external noises to enter in, with this aspect being a kind of test for the mental state of the participant.

    Barren tried his best to breathe,circting his soul power as he tensed all of the muscles in his body. Anchoring the gigantic shield right in front of himself, he waited for the formation to start.

    Breathe...calm down, calm down...senior Wang Zhong had said that I¡¯m able to be ced within the upper half of all the heavy soldiers in the CHF when ites to defense and strength. As long as I believe in myself, I¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain a good result today...

    BANG!

    As chaotic thoughts filled his mind, he suddenly felt a force rapidly approaching the back of his head.

    Why did it appear behind me?

    Barran hastily lowered his stance in an attempt to use the shield in his hand to block the iing attack. Nheless, due to his body being too tense, he was unable to react at the first moment.

    BANG!

    The gigantic impact smashed against the back of his head, one of the weakest and most lethal spots of the human body. Despite not being especially strong, the impact was already able to cause Barran to see stars and sending his legs into a staggering motion.

    Before he could stabilize himself, yet another attack quickly followed, this timeing from the front.

    With the room being too small, it gave a rather small window of time for the heavy soldiers to reach, what more about evading. With him making the wrong first move, his body was already in an unstable position. At this moment, what weed Barran could only be an unbarred and endless all rounded baptism.

    This time, the attack came from the left.

    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG !

    The organ of banging noises never stopped since its start. The floating feeling in his legs as well as the blurry and spinning. The never ending sounds of impact sounded like the explosions of firecrackers, causing him to immediately feel countless heavy attacks striking his head, neck and all around his body.

    At this moment, all of the participants observing from the outside had their mouths wide open. Although they had felt that the first group was rather weak, never in their wildest dreams did they expect that Barran wasn¡¯t even able to block the first strike...

    ¡°This...is this fellow trying to tease us?¡±

    ¡°Fuck me. That fellow¡¯s too nervous. I feel that he wasn¡¯t even able to react before the first attack had struck him. This is really too funny! How is such a waste able to enter here?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! He really is top quality stuff! This quality being is actually the mainstay of Tianjing?¡±

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s already flustered. Ha, he¡¯s already flustered! He has even forgotten about his shield!! Oh my god, I really pity that little assassin of Tianjing! Being along a pig-like squadron member like him must be an extremely disastrous experience.¡±

    Explosiveughtering from the entire grounds resounded in Barran¡¯s ears, causing his already dizzy and spinning head to instantly grow worse.

    It¡¯s over, I¡¯ve screwed it up.

    No!

    He tried his best to stand, using the shield to protect his slightly batter head. However, in just a span of a few seconds, the intense paining from those strikes had caused obstructions in the flow of his soul power. Now, the gigantic forcesing from his shield threatened to send him flying away alongside it. Seemingly in the blink of an eye, his consciousness started to sink in dizziness. Thissted till a strikended viciously yet again on the back of his head. Being flung forwards, Barran¡¯s head smashed against his own shield, ultimately knocking him out in the process.

    The final result was 7 seconds. He wasn¡¯t able to endure past the simplest 10 seconds of the test.

    Of the 1st group the had taken the test, the first person to fall was him.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡± Casio¡¯s heart was filled to the brim with happiness. He had always found the Tainjing squadron irksome and unsightly. Emily¡¯s performance in yesterday¡¯s arena had caused even more unhappiness to brew in him. However, at this very moment, he was happy! Looking at that dumbass from Tianjingsting only a mere 7 seconds in the Thousand Hammer Formation, Casio felt that the weather today appeared exceedingly clear and refreshing.

    ¡°What a genius.¡± although Casio¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t exceptionally load, it was already sufficient for everyone from the Tianjing squadron to clearly hear. ¡°Such a person is actually able to participate in the CHF as a starter? Ha ha, I really feel unjust for those D and C ranked squadrons that were eliminated during the firstpetition round.¡±

    ¡°Any random person from there would definitely be stronger than this brat. Can he even be called as a heavy soldier?¡±

    ¡°Such a quality squadron would definitely have quality geniuses in them. Why did he even choose to participate in this arena?¡±

    Ridiculingughter rang out across the waiting area outside of the training grounds. This was something that Casio didn¡¯t even need to incite. Due to being pressed down by a C ranked squadron from above, there were lots of squadrons that felt Tianjing squadron to be ¡°unsightly¡±. Although they were able to ept and even worship the perfect results obtained by experts, they¡¯ll never, ever allow for a weakling to ¡°jump the queue¡±.

    Weaklings should remain where weaklings reside. If youe up here, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I would have to go down?¡±

    The various other squadrons waiting on the outside were also chuckling heartily, causing Colby and the others to feel slightly embarrassed. Indeed, Barran¡¯s performance was too horrible. If it was anyone else, they would also beughing at this moment. Disputing against thoseughter voices would only cause?them to appear weak. In fact, the Tianjing squadron still had a choice for who to send to the heavy soldier arena. As a whole Lily was still better than Barran, as he was too unstable. However, both Wang Zhong and Scarlet had pushed for Barran without giving any exnation to their actions.?From the aspect of talent and strength, there was a fundamental difference in level between Barranpared to Grai.

    The members of the surrounding squadrons shot looks of sympathy towards Tianjing, causing them to all feel a slight feeling of wanting to bury their heads into the ground. At this moment, Scarlet was also feeling slightly incidental. Although she knew that Barran wasn¡¯t strong in by himself, he shouldn¡¯t be that weak! This caused her to shoot a look at Wang Zhong, only to see not the slightest bit of change in him.

    Noticing her gaze, Wang Zhong shrugged in helplessness. This was the worst oue that he had predicted, with Barran actually making it a reality. He had chosen Barran entirely due to his strength, talent and untapped might present within thetter. Due to the baptism he had received after the experience in the Chaotic Region, Barran had already undergone a qualitative change, merely that he was not yet conscious about this matter. Barran was an emotionally driven soldier. However, without anything to trigger him, he was indeed a disaster to look at. That was also something that he needed to progress in. The further the Tianjing squadron wants to go, the greater the necessity there was for Barran to be sufficiently strong.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Barran, who had been carried out of the room, regained his consciousness. After some simple treatment, he was already able to stand on his feet, though he did not due to not wanting to attraction the attention of too many people. If other people were to spot him, theughter would be never-ending.

    Upon spotting his result, Barran could not help but to hug his head while screaming inside. ¡°Why must this happened! This is the worst of the worst!¡±

 Chapter 363 - Silent or explosive

    <h4>Chapter 363: Silent or explosive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The test continued on. Standing on the stage, Cole Joseph proceeded to read the next group of names. ¡°Number 1, Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, Mo Chen!¡±

    ¡°Number 2, Torres Academy, Cabel Torres!¡±

    The two iron tower like giant figures stood up from the seating area, instantly attracting the attention of everyone.

    ¡°So quickly? I thought they would be left for the final round.¡±

    ¡°Since yesterday, Heaven¡¯s Fate and Torres Academies have always been sent up in the same group. If this isn¡¯t some kind of special arrangement, I¡¯ll shove my dick into a 5 ded fan!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say something so disgusting. I guess that the CHFmittees must be waiting for them topete amongst themselves so as to make them more serious about this elimination round. If not, it would be absolutely nothing difficult for them to fly through all of the tests in this elimination round.¡±

    2 giants appeared to have walked onto the stage. Although Berlean and the other heavy soldier standing by the side could be considered to be big and burly men, towering at heights of 2.1 metres tall, they appeared to have grown 2 heads shorter in the presence of those 2 giants. What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t appear to possess the clumsiness or disproportionate figures like ordinary tall people. One could see that the well-developed muscles on their bodies were exceedingly proportionate, and were filled with aesthetic muscr lines. When they walked about, one wasn¡¯t able to feel any heavy or dense feeling as though an earthquake wasing through. On the contrary, they appeared rather deft and nimble, giving of a sensation as though they were naturally born wild beasts.

    This caused Berlean, who was originally nning to give a good show for those people that ridiculing Barran and Adolf, to feel a pressure akin to a mountain bearing down on him. This was just due to him standing by their side. If he was to genuinely meet them in a duel, he even doubted about himself even possessing any confidence to charge forwards.

    Sweeping a cursory look at the scoreboard present at the side of the stage, he saw that the current best record was obtained by the heavy soldier from the New Holy City, enduring 51 seconds in the Thousand Hammer Formation. As for the other participants, most of them had obtained results around the 40 to 50-second mark. Clearly, the 40-second mark was the greatest barrier for most of the participants and was the defining point for the A ranked squadrons. That was also the goal that Berlean was prepared to work hard for.

    ¡°Start.¡±

    Following the start of the test, everyone present immediately focused all of their attention on Mo Chen and Cabel.

    Unlike most other who desperately relied on the shields held in their hands, Mo Chen and Cabel didn¡¯t even bring theirs into the rooms. With their overlyrge frames, it was already hard for them to move about within the small room. Bringing along arge shield would make them even less agile and nimble. Both of them relied purely on their bodies to take the test, with the only thing different being the methods they had employed to defend themselves.

    Upon entering the room, a thinyer of bronze coloured radiance surfaced on the body of Cabel. This appeared to be a secret transfiguration art that relied on one¡¯s soul power to cast. It possessed astonishing defence, as the gigantic and powerful energy bullets that were a threat to the rest appeared to be only able to help him scratch some itches on his bronze coloured skin. The only thing left behind by them were faint imprints that showed their ¡°existence¡±, beforepletely dissipating away.

    On the other hand, Mo Chen had raised his hand into a fighting stance. With the burden of a shield, his movements were much defter and nimbler than the other heavy soldiers. With methodical precision, his fists struck squarely against every energy bullet, utilizing such an offence as a way of defence. Golden light radiated from his fists, causing him to appear as though he was wearing a set of gold boxing gloves, with even clear metallic pings ringing out from them every single time they made contact with the energy bullets.

    Experts truly were experts, as stretches of astonished cries resounded throughout the entire grounds. With the passing of every 10 seconds, the difficulty level will increase, with the energy bullets bing stronger and faster, while also increasing in number. After 50 seconds, the energy bullets would stream out unendingly from all corners of the room. However, to Cabel and Mo Chen, such a difficulty was seemingly unable to faze them even the slightest bit.

    As the 2 of them passed through the final part of the 60-second test, the entire room turned silent as the energy bullets dissipated away.

    Though it was the result everyone had expected, it was still able to leave a rich memory lingering in their minds.

    The first round of tests took the greater half of the day. It had to be said that it was still those powerful families that have ruled the rankings. shy moves were of no use to heavy soldiers, as they need to most sturdy and practical of basic techniques. What¡¯s more, with the saying that heavy soldiers were to most stable, it was difficult for an aberration to ur. Of course, the one from Tianjing was an exception, has his performance was too poor. In such a stage, stepping on it while not possessing sufficient strength would result in a nightmare for the participant.

    The 2nd test hadmenced, with the topic being the explosive strength the heavy soldiers could generate. There was nothing else in the kit of heavy soldiers other than offence and defence. The participants that havepleted the first round of tests started to proceed towards machines that could measure the explosiveness of their attacks. For this test, the participants were allowed their own free time to decide when to attempt it. As long as one felt fully recovered, one could take the 2nd test.

    Naturally, people like Mo Chen and Cabel didn¡¯t need any rest, as the difficulty of the first test was at most just a warm-up for them. The impact force generated by the participants was also ranked in ordance to S, A, B, C, D in decreasing number of points allocated. Of those that had attempted it all the way till now, most of them were basically ranked B and below, with only a few obtaining A rank.

    Clearly, both Mo Chen and Cabel had the intention of continuing theirpetition. Looking at them, one would be able to identify that both of them excelled in strength. Shooting a look at Mo Chen, Cabel said, ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡±

    Mo Chen gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°Up to you. I¡¯ve heard that there are people who have gotten S ranks in the otherpetition zones.¡±

    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s something you find interesting. However, I don¡¯t feel that those fellows on the Mo¡¯s List are that outstanding. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Cabel said as he cracked his neck.

    ording to the rules of this test, one could strike the machine with any part of their body. However, one would only get a single try at it.

    Cole Joseph had a grin on his face as he watched from the side. The ¡°weakest¡± upation in this Grozny City Competition Zone was most probably the heavy soldiers. The 2 of them before his eyes represented the highest standard that was present in thispetition zone. Frankly speaking, there weren¡¯t many surprises from them. Their gigantic physiques¡­ were truthfully obstructions for top ss heavy soldiers, merely that an average person wouldn¡¯t assume to be true.

    With his peak soul power of 200 grassos surging through his fist, he sent a punch rumbling out, causing an earthshattering explosion to ring out. At this moment, Cabel was brimming with confidence, as most strength measurement machines would get destroyed by a single punch from him.

    However, an A- rank appeared right beside his name on the screen.

    This caused Cabel¡¯s face to immediately sink down. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s some problem with your numbers!¡±

    Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on Cole Joseph¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°The uracy of the machines used in the CHF is of the highest quality.?Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about it. The rules of this test allow you to use all of your strength. Of all that attacks the human body can pull off, the fists are clearly ssified to be on the lower scale.¡±

    Mo Chen gave augh before saying, ¡°Time for me!¡±

    All the other heavy soldiers halted their actions in anticipation for Mo Chen¡¯s performance. After the lesson that was taught to Cabel, Mo Chen proceeded to gather his strength before mming into the machine from 3 metres away, appearing as though the heavens were falling while the earth was rending as he did so.

    An A rank evaluation was given by the strength evaluation machine.

    Apuse instantly arose from the surroundings. Nheless, Mo Chen was unable to feel happiness as he thought, ¡°An attack like that still isn¡¯t able to obtain an S???¡±

    Cole Joseph, on the other hand, shook his head slightly. The Mo Family¡¯s evaluation was rather urate and spot on. Although Cabel¡¯s bloodline was extremely outstanding, it¡¯s a pity that he had made too little improvement over thest 2 years, making it feel like he was justcking that little bit of push. That was the simr situation for Mo Chen, as he was considered to be an outstanding heavy soldier amongst his peers. However, he was far from being top ss. Naturally, Cole Joseph knew that his evaluation was slightly harsh and demanding. Nheless, evaluating a person would require one to look at one¡¯s target from all angle. What¡¯s more, a heavy soldier had an even more important role in a squadron than by themselves, as they weren¡¯t made to be a 1 man show.

    Whenpared to the results obtained by these 2 people, the others felt that they didn¡¯t do too bad themselves. Being able to obtain a B rank evaluation was already considered to be a pretty good result. It¡¯s said the higher the rank, the greater requirements demanded for the participant.

    Although he was selected to take the 1st test in the very first group, he had yet to attempt the 2nd test. However, as participant after participantpleted their evaluations, there was no more time left for him to drag on.

 Chapter 364 - Protect this old lady!

    <h4>Chapter 364: Protect this olddy!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Ma Dong and the rest waiting outside were even more anxious. ¡°Are you injured, Barran? Ah! How can he let us down at such a critical moment!¡±

    ¡°Fret not, Ma Dong. Barran will definitely be okay.¡± consoled Scarlet.

    ¡°If I¡¯ve known that he will be that nervous, it¡¯ll be much better to send Lilly instead.¡± Hymin could not help but say it. ¡°During crux moments, this brat always acts quite heroically. How can he be so terrified when ites to tests? This is not good, this is really not good!¡±

    Seeing Hymin¡¯s flustered look, everyone could not help but burst out inughter. Ever since their return from the Chaotic Lake Region, Hymin had be the person that cared the most about Barran, and would even give him special treatment from time to time.

    This hesitation from Barran was just right for the other people to start paying attention to him. Due to the terrifying performance made by him in the first test, he had caused feelings of enjoyment to rise in them.

    ¡°Looks like there will be a new record of the worst score in ourpetition zone.¡±

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t have the best, it¡¯s still alright to have to worst. I feel that this fellow can be ranked in the TOP 5 jokes of the CHF.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t make fun of other people¡¯s misfortune. It isn¡¯t hard for them to be able toe here.¡±

    The crowd that was initially about to disperse had their attention drawn by Barran. What should he do? Barran really wished to find a hole to bury himself up. He really should have let senior sister Lily participate in this arena.

    ¡°Hurry up, brother! Are you really waiting for the official to carry you up there? Haha!¡± some of the participants standing beside him could not help remind him.

    Barran hastily walked forward. However, at this moment, his Skylink started to ring, causing him to subconsciously picking up.

    ¡°Barran, you better wake up your mind for this olddy, okay! Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to protect me! Don¡¯t let me look down on you!¡± Hymin¡¯s voice instantly resounded across the entire training grounds. Big sister Hymin¡¯s pluckiness cannot be restrained, regardless of the venue.

    Theughtering from the surroundings grew even louder, with even Mo Chen and the others also bursting intoughter. Who¡¯s violent girl was this! She really was too ferocious.

    However, amidst theughtering from everyone, Barran suddenly turned calm. Seeing this, Wang Zhong raised a thumbs up sign to Hymin. Although he too was anxious about Barran, he did not know what to do about it. What¡¯s more, he wasn¡¯t able to speak out about it, as the more he does so, the more nervous Barran would be. However, it was a different story for Hymin.

    A smile appeared on Cole Joseph¡¯s face as he took in the scene before him. Even he knew about the performance about that fellow, Barran, as there were too, too many people that have been eliminated due to nervousness. Therefore, he had felt no need to scold thetter.

    Barran stood before the strength evaluation machine.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t he need to widen the distance?¡±

    ¡°Haha, he has to protect an olddy. There¡¯s no need for him to widen the distance.¡±

    At this moment, all of those voicesing from his surroundings had be unimportant to Barran. During summer vacation, Hymin had delivered food for Barran. After eating halfway through the food, Barran had mustered the courage to say a few words he had never, ever dared to say before. ¡°I will protect you.¡± He had thought that his senior sister had long forgotten about it.

    He was used to be non-existent. However, ever since arriving in Tianjing, he had ¡°existed¡±, he had be ¡°important¡±.

    He is Tianjing squadron¡¯s chief heavy soldier ¡ª Barran Gestalt!

    Humm~~~

    Rumble...

    An intense shockwave exploded out in all direction, causing the hair of the surrounding participants to get blown about. In the next instant, beeping sounds rang out from therge screen by the machine.

    S-.

    The first S rank evaluation from the heavy soldier arena in Grozny City Competition Zone.

    The entire training grounds turned so silent one could hear the drop of a needle. This¡­.how is this possible???

    That waste is the first person to get an S rank?

    All of the soldiers present were utterly dumbfounded, the ridiculing smiles on their faces havingpletely frozen up.?At this moment, Hymin was already pumping her fists into the air while shouting, ¡°Nice one, Barran!¡±

    This was quickly followed by the cheers of Ma Dong and the others. Casio, who was already prepared to walk over and sprout words of ridiculement had no choice but to halt in his steps. However, Ma Dong did not n to let the former go. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that captain Casio? Why are you showing off your intelligence yet again? So, that¡¯s our heavy soldier. We gave you the first test to show you all that when Barran get serious, you guys are nothing!¡±

    Hearing that, Casio¡¯s face turned ashen, appearing as though he had been given a few ps to the face. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky too soon!¡±

    ¡°I just like tough that early, and will continue to do so! So, are you gonna bite me?¡±

    After finishing this strike and obtaining an S- rank evaluation, Barran was finally able to take a rxed breath. Nheless, he didn¡¯t care much about it. To him, this was just an ordinary run by the mill performance by him. However, it had already attracted the attention of Mo Chen and the others. How did this blockhead...

    Even Cole Joseph was extremely surprised by Barran¡¯s performance, as he had unexpectedly an error of judgement. Although the heavy soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List were tall and burly, it was extremely rare for them to be too tall or too burly. That¡¯s because an overly powerful external strength would reduce one¡¯s perception andprehension of one¡¯s soul power, resulting in one¡¯s output of strength being overly simple andcking in might. However, this Barran waspossessed a perfect body, with perfectly flowing muscture around his body. With such a suitable body, wanting to aplish an S ranked impact while being in the Casted Soul Stage would mean that he had definitely used abat technique.

    Tainjing squadron?

    This was slightly interesting. An obscure little ce had unexpectedly produced such a talent. It¡¯ll be all the more amazing if Barran hadprehended all of this by himself.

    Although Barran¡¯sbined score for the 2 tests was notparable to that of Mo Chen and the others, it was already more than sufficient for the Tianjing squadron. As he walked out, Barran received a hero-sque apuse from his squadron. While this was happening, Scarlet and Mmi were sizing up Barran and Hymin, ¡°¡­ could it be that this brat likes Hymin?¡±

    The heavy soldier arena held in the Grozny Competition Zone had rather early, with participants still undergoing the arena in the otherpetition zones. Thepetition was the fiercest in the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, as 4 of the?Mo¡¯s List¡¯s 5 great heavy soldiers were there! That¡¯s basically the gathering of the heavy soldiers! While other academies were still worrying if they had sent qualified heavy soldier up to participate in the arena, Vasilyevich Academy was struggling on the issue of deciding which of the 5 great heavy soldiers they should conceal up. This was something that was inevitable, as there were 2 of them in their squadron, something that caused envy, jealousy and hatred to surface in the hearts of others.

    Seer Academy¡¯s Jormungandr, Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s Zhao Tianlong, Vasilyevich Academy¡¯s Noriba and Pomo, as well Oli from anotherpetition zone that had astonished the jaws off everyone in the Thousand Hammer Formation!

    Being the only female heavy soldier within the 5 great heavy soldiers, zing Angel Academy¡¯s Oli appeared as though she was the incarnation of the goddess of war. Heading into the Thousand Hammer Formation, she stood in a rxed and carefree position, while a corporeal, sun-like item appeared around her body like a golden light barrier. She then proceeded to close her eyes, standing quietly at the same spot till the end of the test 60 secondster. Regardless of how strong and numerous they were, the energy bullets were only able to form tiny, tiny ripples on the surface of that golden light, before plinking away. They appeared just like little stones being tossed into a vast and wideke,pletely unable to affect its calm and tranquil nature!

    Such a holy and saintlike appearance coupled with herpletely imprable defence instantly caused her to gain countless new fans. Even the heavy soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List had no choice but to admit that having such an impervious defence was indeed BUG-like. Even they weren¡¯t able topletely disregard the terrifying might possessed by the energy bullets that were fired out at the final 10 seconds of the test. What¡¯s more, Oli¡¯s light barrier could change in size and volume, which made it clearly suitable for group battle defences. Although all of them were able to obtain the S rank evaluation aftersting 60 seconds in the Thousand Hammer Formation, Oli had without a doubt obtained an evaluation that was definitely higher than all of them.

    As for the aspect of offence, Noriba had pushed the fierypetition to its peak.

    He and the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s Zhao Tianlong both walked up to the strength evaluation machines. Under the gradually increasing mes of thepetition, when thetter managed to obtain an S rank evaluation, Noriba¡¯s fist appeared just like a war axe, chopping down from the air, slicing the entire strength evaluation machine into 2¡­.the lethality of his blow had already broken the horizon.

    When footage of thispetition zone was uploaded, it had blown the minds of all the people that were paying attention to the heavy soldier arena held in Heaven¡¯s Fate City. Even Wang Zhong and Grai could feel their fighting spirit rising a little upon seeing it.

    That wasn¡¯t just some simple hand de. When Noriba had raised his hand, one could clearly see the air around his fist warping and distorting, appearing as though it was being pulled and stretched by some terrifying force, leveraging upon the entire stretch of space!

    One could already see the shadow of the Soul Domination ability!

    Wang Zhong loved to watch these kinds of video highlights, as the experts shown within would disy many splendid abilities and techniques in them. An example would be the killing move disyed by Noriba, which got Wang Zhong extremely interested. If a war axe was present in thetter¡¯s hand, he might be able to cleave the heavens and split the earth apart. That fellow¡¯s?definitely was a martial fanatic.

    What¡¯s the Soul Domination ability?

    the various kinds of Soul Domination abilities and just talk about its basic form. It was a force that exceeds thews of physics and matter, relying on one¡¯s soul power to pull of power from the dimensions! It was a system that was higher than the usage of Soul Power! Wang Zhong could be considered to be the peak at his ability to control the vibrational frequency of his Soul Power, though that was due to him exerting such control while doing some fairly basic and directbat skills and techniques. This meant that he has to develop the adequate specificity in the original skills and techniques that he had created.

    There were many people out there iming that Heroic Soul Soldiers would possess Soul Domination abilities. However, as long as one was able to break the barrier of the Casted Soul Stage and cause one¡¯s Soul Power to experience a qualitative change, one would be able to disy such abilities!

    Nheless, there were also difference in the might of the various types of Soul Domination abilities, with some of them truthfully not being that strong. However, the most essential factor about these abilities was theprehension one would gain during one¡¯s Casted Soul Stage. It was precisely thisprehension that would determine how far one would be able to reach when one ignites their Heroic Soul.

    It was theprehension of his Heroic Soul that Noriba already had while still being in the Casted Soul Stage that was the most frightening aspect of him. Once he ignites his Heroic Soul, he might be an overlord that would dominate in all directions.

    This was the Mo¡¯s List!

    It was impossible to imagine what kind of spectacle would ur when they were to duel against each other.

    At this moment, there was already very little that Wang Zhong could obtain from the OP, while his status within the hyperdimension was too, too low. Although he had managed to obtain some victories due to luck and fortune, the rewards and benefits reaped from those were something that he was able toprehend. The things that were disyed in this CHF was precisely what he urgently needed during this period of time.

    Theprehension of every single soldier would contain the understandings and umtion ofprehension of a genius that spanned over a dozen years. While people could only identify the simple skills and techniques used, Wang Zhong was able to gain a much, much more fulfilling experience through what he had seen. However, just at this moment, Sharmie had unexpectedly called in.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, congrattions for passing through the first elimination round. I¡¯m going to participant in tomorrow¡¯s area. All the best to you all, and I anticipate our meeting in the final matches.¡± said Sharmie with an eager expression via the Skylink.

    Hearing her words, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll treat your words as encouragement then.¡±

    After recovering for the past 2 days and coupled with Hymin¡¯s round the clock full body special abilities rejuvenation, Scarlet was able to recover 70 to 80% of her full peak condition. Since yesterday, her mental condition was already rather good and had confirmed her participation in tomorrow¡¯s range soldier arena.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, aren¡¯t you the captain of the me Academy squadron? Why are you participating in the Range Soldier Arena? Don¡¯t you need to participate in thest arena for all the captains?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. What a shit elimination round! Why the need to create so many rules and regtions! Who cares about them! What¡¯s more, your elder sister has geniuses in my squadron!¡± Sharmie replied with a rather overbearing fashion. ¡°With geniuses around, one can be that rampant!¡±

    She hung up upon finishing her reply...she indeed was very unruly. Nheless, Sharmie always had such a bustling and energetic character. In the current situation, the Tianjing squadron was still located in the middle pack, a favourable location for them.

 Chapter 365 - Explode

    Chapter 365: Explode

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although it was impossible for all of the elimination rounds to be broadcasted, some critical snippets were made and posted by the officials. These included the TOP 5 people from each arena, as well as the key moments. Naturally, there were also the TOP 5 fails, with some of the more obvious mistakes being made into teaching materials. This of course made a few squadrons even more nervous, as they would rather suffer defeat than suffer the embarrassment from being the butt of jokes andughter, one that wouldst for a very long time.

    However, there were also some that didn''t get ridiculed after appearing on the spotlight of shame. On the contrary, their fame skyrocketed into the air, instantly exploding across the federation. After all, all of the various great academies have been paying attention to this CHF from the very beginning, with every city even wishing for heaven-defying heroes to appear from their own academies.

    Within this aristocratic family monopolized federation, the first heaven-defying hero had appeared.

    Barran Gestalt!

    A performance of a mere 7 seconds in the Thousand Hammer Formation, he had taken the 4th ce on the TOP5 fails, being given the nicknames like the 7-second man and the Eastern region''s brother Nervous. Frankly speaking, if it was only this, Barran would be the butt of jokes for the next few years toe, and might even be the embarrassment of the academy. Nheless, the mountain road twists around each new peak, with a significant riseing with every great fall. Within a span of a few hours, this same person had risen in astonishing fashion into the TOP 5 awesome ys in the heavy soldier arena!

    In the expert neighborhood of the heavy soldier world, this nameless him had actually risen all the way to the 5th position!

    That''s right! Other than the people on the Mo''s List, this was likely due to theck of outstanding performances by any other people. However, a heavy soldier from a C ranked squadron had actually managed to pull out an S ranked strike! What''s more, he had actually achieved so with an instantaneous explosion without the aid of any running distance!

    Everyone who had watched the highlight reel could only sigh in admiration. The ups and downs of life were truly too exhrating!

    What level was that heavy soldier that had managed to unleash an S ranked strike? From the current results from all of thepetition zones, other than the 5 great heavy soldiers on the Mo''s List, the number of people that could achieve such a feat could be count''ed in with one''s fingers! Even those famous heavy soldiers like the Heaven''s Fate Academy''s Mo Chen and the Oleg Academy''s Kestan could only obtain an A ranked evaluation. However, this "7- second man" from the test on defence had actually managed to aplish that feat. That was precisely why Barran was on the TOP5 lists.

    This extreme disparity was even more eye-grabbing, which would usually create the hottest topic for discussion.

    Naturally, there wasn''t only one reason behind this. Although this CHF was held in Stuart City, that was just the venue in which it was held. The main power behind the CHF was the parliament of the Freedom Federation. With regards to them, the CHF was the ce where every soldier could make their dreams turn into reality. What''s more, they were more inclined to the younger generation stemming from themoners. This was also the reason why the various aristocratic families were extremely uninvolved in the past CHFs. Although they had drawn in the elite squadrons from the various aristocratic families for the sake of showcasing the standard of the Freedom Federation to the world, it was the new faces from themoners that the Federation truly cared and wanted to see.

    Not only was the current federation run in an international like style, even the politics present within the internal of the federation had also be considerablyplicated.

    The rtionship between the various aristocratic families and the parliament was extremely delicate. On the surface, all of the aristocratic families would follow the jurisdiction of the parliament and abide by the various rules and regtions. However, in reality, the various aristocratic families that possessedrge amounts of private military personnel would never bepletely subservient to the federation''s parliament. In their eyes, the rtionship they had with the parliament was one of mutualpetition and cooperation. This was just like the great feudal or warlords of the past, with the federation''s parliament being representative of the rulers or emperors.

    Therefore, even though this CHF was meant to showcase the might of the federation to the enter world, the parliament would absolutely not wish only younger generation of the various aristocratic families to show up big in here. Regardless of theirck of background, the parliament wanted those freshmen that possessed the strength to create legends and break the legendsing from the various aristocratic families! This was the goal of the federation''s academical curriculum! There was All Mouthy King then, and Barran Gestalt now. Both of them were considered to be of the same type. Only with such people would the federation''s system of "one being one''s own ruler" be able to progress and expand. If not, they would have long gone down the same path as the empires.

    The endless propaganda being broadcasted caused Barran''s fame to skyrocket in the CHF, resulting in massive amounts of attention and debate to be shone on him. There were times where one had to admit that heroes can be created with the right timing and location.

    "In fact, if you look closely, you should be able to sense the nervousness he had during the first test on defence. The 7-second results clearly aren''t his true standard in defence!"

    "It''s a pity that apetition''s apetition, as there''s no rerun. With the addition of this 7-second result, the total evaluation of this Barran should be at B rank at the very most."

    "I feel that it''s extremely possible for it to be C. I''ve heard that the test on defence has more weight than the test on offence in this heavy soldier arena. With him being unable to even endure past the first level of 10 seconds, I feel that it would be considered good if they didn''t deduct points from his evaluation. I can guarantee that he will not get any points from that."

    "Regardless of anything, he indeed is a talented and strong heavy soldier. Tianjing Academy can be said to be a veteran academy of the eastern regions. After sinking into silence for so many years, they have finally sent out 2 decent people. That scout of theirs also appears to be quite good, as she''s able to obtain a strength evaluation of A. From the looks of it, she appears to be someone from the Assassin Family."

    "Those 2 are unexpectedly not the captain of the Tianjing squadron? Could it be that their captain is stronger than them? If they''re not held with respect, they might truly be a dark horse of this CHF."

    "Let''s wait for the captain arena before making our guesses. I''m actually feeling a tad of anticipation for it."

    It had to be said that even Tianjing had received special treatment due to Barran''s performance, and have entered the sights of many people. Ever since the broadcast of the TOP5 highlights, Wang Zhong''s Skylink has been ringing non-stop. All of the people calling in were those that had gotten to know each other during the special training in Copperfield, like Austin''s Captain Leo, Lennon Academy''s bespectacled captain Galen, Anlor, Mario and naturally, Laura included.

    The current situations for his friends were rather good, with the only exception being Lennon Academy that had been eliminated in the firstpetition round. Other than that, Copperfield''s heavy soldier had performed slightly poorer than people had expected. Anlor was the person sent to participate, even though his original position in the squadron was of a berserker, not an orthodox heavy soldier. Within the Copperfield squadron''s lineup, the one holding the position as their genuine heavy soldier was Laura''s explosive bear. With such a lineup, there were no weak points in their group battle formations! However, with Laura requiring to participate in the captain arena, she would definitely not be able to participate in the heavy soldier arena. From what Wang Zhong had heard, Anlor had really given his all in the tests, resulting in him receiving a B rank evaluation. Copperfield has been regarded as the weakest S ranked squadron in this CHF. This had truly put a lot of pressure on Laura, especially after the inhuman performances achieved by the other squadrons.

    As for Tianjing Academy, the current atmosphere there had be just a festive season. All of them had not held much hope for their squadron. However, who would have thought that they would be able to shove their way through the first elimination round and even have someone appearing in the TOP5 highlights for the second elimination round! Regardless of Barran''s appearance in the TOP5 fails which scared the hell out of everyone, with such bedding, there was indeed much moreughter and smiles in the air.

    Although the Mo''s List experts and the younger generation of the various aristocratic families had better and more splendid performances, they had upied only half of the TOP official broadcasts. The opportunities to appear in the other half was left to freshmen. Take for example today''s TOP5 broadcast of the heavy arena. Other than Barran, there was a burly youth hailing from the western regions of the federation under the rule of the Martial Emperor City, Tariq Dolen. During the test on offence, the terrifying dash he had exhibited had even caused sparks to erupt in the air, with the final result almost causing the strength evaluation machine to smashed into bits. Fortunately, due to there being another machine present, thepetition was able to proceed on.

 Chapter 366 - Tianjingâ€™s weakness trends

    <h4>Chapter 366: Tianjing¡¯s weakness trends</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Being one of the 2 super heavy soldiers that have managed to destroy the strength evaluation machines during the heavy soldier arena yesterday, Tariq Dolen was catapulted to the 3rd spot on the TOP5 highlights. Being a younger generation hailing frommoners, therefore he was only able to enter a squadron whose strength was evaluated to be of B rank. Due to him, Vance Academy was basically catapulted to fame over a single night.

    However, the most powerful highlights still belonged to the experts on the Mo¡¯s List. Be it the assassins or heavy soldiers, their absolute strength had indeed suppressed everything. Regardless of Noriba¡¯s heaven shaking chop, or the ghostly face that Napier Mo had shown in the assassin arena, both were truly astonishing in their own rights. There was no need to for the CHFmittee to publicise, as they had naturally held the ce of Number 1 in the hearts of the audience.

    The range soldier arena held on the 3rd day went on as nned, with thepetition growing even more intense. For the sake of appearances, the weaker squadrons were giving their all in their struggles, while the strong squadrons paid attention to the standard as a whole for the 5 greatpetition zones. One could definitely be up for a show today.

    However, for Tianjing Academy which had gained massive amounts of attention due to their endlessly spectacr performances, they could still feel quite a bit of pressure on their shoulders.

    Although Barran¡¯s performance yesterday was extremely eye-grabbing, his finalbined score was definitely not high. As for today¡¯s range soldier arena, it was the true ¡°short end of the stick¡± for Tianjing.

    Scarlet was very clear about the disparity she had whenpared to those truly top-ss experts. Without even mentioning about those figures on the Mo¡¯s List, any random mainstay range soldier from a first-ss strong squadron like Copperfield¡¯s Arnold Teuton would far, far exceed the level she was able to contend against.

    However, what made everyone feel relieved was that Scarlet had kept her cool for the entire time, entirely unlike the nervousness and unease present in Barran yesterday.

    Some people said that those who have awakened their special abilities would have their attributes being rted to a certain degree to their characters. Take for example a person with a fire attribute special ability, who would generally have more of a urgent character, while a person with an ice attribute special ability would tend to be cold and quiet. Although this wasn¡¯t definite or absolute, this seemed to be able to be applied to Scarlet.

    In the morning, after sharingughs and smiles while having breakfast with everyone, not a single bit of nervousness or worry was present on Scarlet¡¯s face. She was extremely clear of her position within this CHF. She did not expect to get too high of an evaluation in today¡¯s arena, with her only hope being to secure a point score within the middle of the pack. As for other matter, she could hand them all to Wang Zhong and Grai. Naturally, it would be for the best if she could get the opportunity to obtain a higher point score. What¡¯s more, Scarlet also wanted to see and observe exactly what level those outstanding range soldiers from various ces of the federation were at.

    The venue of today¡¯s arena wasn¡¯t the Number 3 training grounds like thest two arenas. The Grozny Academy had its own specialized range training grounds. Although the northern regions specializes in heavy soldiers, they too excelled in their ranged soldiers. Guns were rtively widespread in the northern regions. Without mentioning about new humans, while he has traveling through here, Grai had seen one or 2 guns owned by seemingly every nomad or shepherds present here. Even ordinary 3-year-old kids already knew how to y with guns. What¡¯s more, there were a considerable amount of gun ranges in Grozny City.

    Grozny Academy¡¯s range training grounds gave off luxurious and extravagant feel, with various specialized equipment and training facilities present within. There were also quite a few types that Scarlet have never seen before. Of the participants standing in the surroundings, there were a considerable number of females present. Indeed, range soldier was an upation that was most suitable for females to excel in, as they generally were more particr and paid more attention to the nuances and basics of skills and techniques. This was a universally known truth. Naturally, those on the Mo¡¯s List were exceptions and could not be used asparisons.

    ¡°The tests for today¡¯s range soldier arena will be slightly moreplicated, with even more topics covered.¡± Cole Joseph was still the chief invigtor, his gentle and friendly appearance making him rather suitable for such a role. ¡°Therefore, everyone will be split into 3 man groups that will undergo each of the 3 tests as a whole. The contents of the test include shooting uracy, evasion skills as well as evaluation of firepower. Next up will be the details of the groups¡­¡±

    The more points of assessments there were, the longer the entirepetition wouldst. Being allocated to the first group, Scarlet proceeded along with the arrangement of thepetition and started on the first topic of shooting uracy.

    The weapons allowed to be used for the range soldier test were designated by themittee, with no possibility for the participant to use their own personal ones. Naturally, they had provided a wide variety of weapons to choose from, ranging from heavy hot weapons like cannons to cold weapons like a various assortment of bows.

    Naturally, the uracy grading for the test would change in ordance with the weapon one chose. Take for example the first test on uracy. The goal was to strike 10 targets that were ced 1000 metres away. If a person chose to use an ordinary runic pistol or a normal runic bow, he or she would only need to hit the targets to obtain an A or even S rank evaluation result. After all, they had to hit a bowl sized target situated at a 1000 metres away from them.

    However, if one chose to use a high powered sniper rifle with magnifying optics, one would need tond their shots at the centre of 9 or more targets. The size of those ¡°9 targets¡± was the size of a green bean...

    Scarlet had chosen to use a high powered sniper rifle. This was her go-to weapon of choice before switching to her dual pistols, with her still possessing the same standard of proficiency as before. Although the scoring requirements for sniper rifles were much higher than other weapons, it was still considered to be rtively convenient. After all, the long barreled high power sniper rifle was famous for its stability.

    The sounds of gunfire started to ring out like an unorganised orchestra. Unlike the other 2 previous arenas, there wasn¡¯t anyone making a racket, nor was there people talking and discussing the results and performance of others.?The entire range appeared to be iparably disciplined and focused, with seemingly all of the range soldier participants hiding their feelings under a cold and emotionless expression.

    Scarlet¡¯s final result wasn¡¯t considered outstanding. Although her true strength was restricted, it was fortunate that she was still rtively stable. Coupled with the choice to use more conservativebat skills and techniques, she was barely able to?scrape by in the middle pack of the participants.

    Other than absolute strength, one would have to be willing to gamble to be able to obtain high scores in this test. Although a high power sniper rifle that Scarlet had chosen for her uracy shooting test was able to lower the difficulty required to hit the targets and increased stability of her points gained, it had also equated to her giving up the possibility of gaining high scores. No one could be 100% certaint of themselves to be?able to sessfully strike 9 out of 10 bean sized targets at a distance of 1000 metres. What¡¯s more, one couldn¡¯t use one¡¯s own guns. Despite being provided with the best hot weapons produced by the federation military¡¯s heavy industries, there would always be a slight deviation to the bullet¡¯s flight path in every shot taken.?Managing to hit 9 out of 10 targets was already at the realm that was out of bounds of pure strength. The only way possible would be that one was able to use one¡¯s personally?specialized weapons.

    However, there were always exceptions to everything, as such exnations could only used on most participants. The one that had broken such thinking today was the captain of the Torres Academy, si Torres.

    Being one of the 5 great ranged soldiers on Mo¡¯s List as well as being the captain of the Torres squadron, there was absolutely no doubt in the strength he possessed. Being in the league of his own amongst the ranged soldiers present in the Grozny City Competition Zone, he was clearly the target to beat. The super difficult range soldier tests held today were basically a stage set up specifically for him to make his performance. When he had taken action and attempted the test, even Scarlet could not help but take a temporary stop just to observe him. Indeed, his performance had shocked and astonished everyone, while watching him in person had benefited the other range soldiers greatly.

    For the first test on uracy shooting, he had immediately chosen to use the most ordinary runic pistol there was in the given selection, and not any of the simr replicas of the Mogg¡¯s Gun. As everyone knows, with such a range, there was absolutely no guarantee to the bullet flight path when shot out of a runic pistol. With itsck of power, the bullet shot out from it would be affected by the wind pressure, direction and temperature as well as changes to the environment. This was sufficient to cause the bullet to stray quite a few metres from its intended target by the time it had flown to the 1000 metre mark. What¡¯s more, when aiming at a target 1000 metres away, the most pivotal factor was one¡¯s sight. What the hell could anyone see at such a distance?

    However, the key point was that si possessed the special ability of hawk eyes, causing such a distance to be of no issue to him.

 Chapter 367: S Goddess and her arcing cannon

    Chapter 367: S Goddess and her arcing cannon

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Updated by .Com

    Ten shots, with all of them hitting the centre. It appeared as though he was shooting at them from a close distance away. Perhaps, he might even have the ability to close the distance between him and the targets.

    A massed produced runic pistol that can¡¯t be any more ordinary, aiming at ten targets the size of rice grains at a distance of a 1000 metres. However, after a single shot, he was able topletely adapt to the bullet¡¯s flight path. Such an ability and understanding towards the firearm and bullet¡¯s flight path, caused him to basically ¡°insta-kill¡± all of the range soldiers present in the grounds. Faced against such a god tier marksman like si, even the female range soldier from Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy had no choice but to maintain her silence throughout the entire test, quietlypleting her tests.

    Clear ¡°signs¡± of admiration immediately appeared on the faces of everyone. A test on shooting uracy was different from the tests used in the assassin and heavy soldier arenas. It was extremely straightforward to identify whether one was capable or not. The scores allocated to the positions of the targets struck was the greatest limiting and most urate way of determining the disparity between people.

    si had absolutely no intention to keep a low profile. After unloading a session of shots, he blew at the muzzle of his pistol in a rather western like style, a grin appearing on his face as he looked towards the lens of the recording equipment.

    Not only was he urate, si was also still iparably strong in the second and third tests that judged one¡¯s skill in dealing with obstacles and firepower. This was especially evidient in his evaluation for the firepower in the 3rd test. The particr soul power bullet he had fired pierced right through tenyers of 5CM thick alloy tes. Not only did it cause nk looks to appear in the range soldiers present on the grounds, it had also caused all of the other squadrons, especially their heavy soldiers to look at each other in distress. What¡¯s more, that was just the powering from him when using an ordinary pistol. Once he uses his trademark, Mogg¡¯s Gun with its well-known firepower, even the 5 great heavy soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List would not dare to stand right in front of his gun muzzle.

    There was somewhat of ack of a fiery,petitive atmosphere in the range soldier arena. Nheless, there was nock of anxious feelings as well as professionalism. However, in all, the 3rd day of the 2nd elimination round was considered quieter than the first 2 days.

    The Tianjing squadron waiting outside appeared extremely rxed and carefree. With Scarlet¡¯s stable disy, she would be able to obtain a B- rank evaluation at the very least, allowing them to maintain their rankings. This was also the goal that Scarlet had set her sights on for today. In fact, ever since their training trip to Copperfield, their squadron already had a considerably clear judgement of their own strength, which was slightly lesser than the C rank evaluation given to them by the internal documents. However, from what everyone could see, their squadron was at B+ rank in strength as a whole, with A- rank at best. This was due to Grai and Wang Zhong pull up their total average. Scarlet was already considered to be an expert within the squadron and was rather famous in Tianjing. However, when ced within the stage of the entire federation, it was extremely easy to see the disparity of strength between her and the others. There were truly too, too many ¡°geniuses¡± of her calibre within the federation. Being able to obtain a B- evaluation in the range soldier arena was already quite a difficult feat to aplish.

    Wang Zhong had ced the greater half of his attention towards observing the other people. This not only included experts from the Grozny Competition Zones, but also the other 4petition zones, especially those figures on the Mo¡¯s List. Those people were the opponents that Wang Zhong had subconsciousness designated to be his opponents. As long as they were able to enter the finalpetition, there was a possibility for Tianjing to bump into any of their squadrons. Understanding the strengths and weaknesses of the various squadrons in detail from multiple aspects was something that Wang Zhong felt he needed to do.

    This result of this observation had extended to the momentum gained from the scout and heavy soldier arenas held earlier, with those figures on the Mo¡¯s List still having the most eye-grabbing performances within thepetition zones. Although there were 1 or 2 obscure, yet heaven-defyingly strong figures that have popped out from the earlier 2 arenas, they were just extreme exceptions. What¡¯s more, truth to be told, even if the CHFmittee wanted to hype up thosemoner experts, no one could be a match for the experts on the Mo¡¯s List other than the mysterious All Mouthy King.

    In today¡¯s range soldier arena, the performances of the 5 great range soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List were rather eye-grabbing. The test setup was considered to be within the boundaries of basic skills and capabilities, not requiring one to disy any unique strengths toplete. People that obtained S rank evaluations for all 3 tests, especially Sharmie had instantly caused a frenzy to erupt on the official video discussion forums. The trend of the Ball Queen was still iparably hot even when ced in the CHF.

    In the second test that judged the participant¡¯s ability to deal with obstructions, there were 4 to 5 individual mini topics within, with one of them being to hit a target 100 metres away that was shielded by a thick wall. The requirement was for one to be able to execute an arc shot. Arc shots weren¡¯t considered an exceptionally difficult skill for range soldiers to learn. However, the difficulty of itid in the uracy and might one¡¯s bullets possessed at such a distance. Many participants have had their spirits squashed due to their failures.

    As for Sharmie, she had actually pulled out a cannon for this test...

    ¡°Is she nning of destroying the obstacle with a cannon?¡± at that time, she had caused arge bunch of people to turn light headed in confusion.

    ¡°But this is a test on obstruction evasion! They would definitely deduct points for that!¡±

    ¡°Hush, hush! Look at the civilised ball queen, the ball queen in essence! How can us ordinary people even deduce the thoughts of the ball queen!¡±

    ¡°Be content, people. Being able to see the ball queen unload in person and yetin about it?! This is the true holynd! If we add wine in, it¡¯ll be thend of ultimate bliss! Do you understand, people!¡±

    ¡°You actually dare to use such a filthy word as unload! I despise you! Boss, gimme another ss of wine!¡±

    There will always be a noxious wind wherever the ball queen was! The unhealthy trend in the OP had already taken over the CHF official discussion forums in a grandiose manner. Sharmie¡¯s influence was absolutely not one bit inferior to the 4 princesses of the federation. In fact, Sharmie was actually even a notch higher in terms of ready and stability of her fan base.

    Just as everyone was starting to sway from the noxious winds, Sharmie took action.

    It was just a single cannon shot! An energy cannon condensed purely from Soul Power. Rushing out of the barrel, it actually started to weave and spin to form an S-shaped arc as it flew through the air. Appearing just as nimble as a monkey, the cannon shot started to move up and down as it travelled along. Finally, after wrapping around 2 strengthened ss panels, it smashed straight onto the target, instantly caused nk expressions to appear in arge bunch of people.

    It wasn¡¯t special if it was just an arc shot. However, an arc cannon? What¡¯s more, it was an arc cannon that travelled in an S shape!

    It had caused arge bunch of people to shit out their wine. She could originally just use her brute strength to earn a living, yet she had insisted on relying on abat skill! Truly worthy of the title of ball queen!

    The ability to fire an arc shot was due to the insertion of soul power into the pure energy bullet, which that acted like a jet propulsion to change its direction. The smaller the bullet, the slower it was, allowing for an easier time to arc it. Therefore, most people would use an extremely weak or small calibre runic pistol to fire off arc shots. Even by doing so, they were only able to do semi circle arcing shots. However, this ball queen had used a cannon and was still able to fire off S-shaped arc shots? What the hell was going on?! The only exnation for this was that Sharmie¡¯s definition of an arc had already exceeded theprehension limits of ordinary ranged soldiers.

    The letter S was quickly added in front of the ball queen¡¯s name, with her other nickname being the cannon goddess, basically sounding as spectacr and fitting as her physique. The only other point was that her opponents felt like crying. She was already frightening in the past. However, her heavy firepower that was able to disregard any obstruction had promoted her to be the nightmare for every squadron. From a certain perspective, the ball queen was also one of the strongest persons to participate in this CHF, with her offensive power being the strongest!

 Chapter 368 - Who is All Mouthy King

    Chapter 368:

    Who is All Mouthy King

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    While the other squadrons would have to pay some attention to their formation lineup and fight from multiple angles, the zing squadron would just require Sharmie by herself to be able to construct the most terrifying nket of firepower. Now, she was actually able to ignore any obstruction of sight. The freak like ck magician Mario had alreadypletely transitioned to ying a nanny like the character for Sharmie. As long as they keep their defences up, they would win. As for offence, that wouldn¡¯t require him.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t me me for minding your business, okay. I estimate that Scarlet would only be able to get a B. Coupled with Barran¡¯s slip early, you need to obtain A for the next 2 arenas at the very least to allow for your average score to stabilize at B-. That way, it will be easier to qualify for the next phase of thepetition.¡± after the end of the range soldier arena, Dicaprio bounded over in a rather enthusiastic manner, appearing to be more concerned than Wang Zhong about the promotion chances of Tianjing.

    ¡°Dicaprio, it¡¯ll be a real pity if you don¡¯t be an auntie in the local neighborhoodmittee.¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know how to reply to Dicaprio¡¯s words.

    Despite that reply, Dicaprio appeared to be extremely happy as he said, ¡°How do you know about that? We have amittee over at our ce, and my mum works there. Ever since young, I¡¯ve been known as the caring elder brother.¡±

    Everyone turned speechless, with the squad members of Dicaprio look at the sky or the ground, feeling considerably embarrassed for having such an ¡°exotic¡± captain. In the aspect of being a ¡°nosy parker¡±, he was definitely at the first ce, with nopetition at all.

    After tossing away that super extreme addition of points, the scoring system could be graded from S rank all the way down to D rank. The evaluation of the various squadrons listed in the internal documentation was quite urate to their corresponding scores obtained in the first few rounds of thepetition. The B rank squadrons would obtain B rank points. Other than a few mistakes, it was rare for them to obtain scores of C and below. B+ or A- squadrons were ssified to be the average, obtaining scores from B and above. There might be 1, 2 or even 3 people from the same squadron that might obtain an A rank evaluation. If someone from a squadron made and extremely severe mistake, that would basically be the death sentence for those B to A- ranked squadrons.

    Of the 72 squadrons remaining in the CHF, there were only 3 C ranks present, which meant that seemingly all of the squadrons were able to obtain an average score of B. A score of B+ was the minimum required to be above average. In fact, one had to obtain an average score of A- and above to ensure that one was safe from elimination. With Tianjing¡¯s current situation, Dicaprio did not, in fact, sprout any baseless scares to try and frighten people, and had good intentions in his advice.

    Naturally, the Tianjing squadron did not mind it. Although other people might find it extremely difficult for a C rank squadron to obtain to A¡¯s in the second elimination round, their 2 remaining participants were Wang Zhong and Grai, the universally acknowledged BOSSes of their squadron, so much so that Ma Dong had already started making preparations for the celebrations.

    Wang Zhong and the rest knew that Dicaprzwas naturally helpful,¡­ and in fact could be said to be a chatterbox, always trying to seize the opportunity to take. Therefore, the Tianjing squadron didn¡¯t take any offense to him. However, it was no wonder why his squadron members would always keep their distance. If they were to hear him take and chatter on every single day, they might really go crazy.

    This fellow seemed to have nothing that he didn¡¯t ¡°excel¡± at.

    At this moment, Ma Dong squeezed his way over. With a look of worship on his face, he looked towards Dicaprio while saying, ¡°Captain Dicaprio, sorry of interrupting, but I really can¡¯t help to say that I¡¯ve suddenly felt that you really, really resemble a person!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± hearing Ma Dong¡¯s words spiked a considerable amount of interest in Dicaprio, who pushed up his sses. Although Ma Dong didn¡¯t appear as wise and farsighted as Wang Zhong, the former was extremely quick in responses, while having bold and imaginative thoughts. With every sentence he spoke, he would astonish people. To Dicaprio, the former was definitely a perfect ¡°chattingpanion¡±.

    ¡°All Mouthy King!¡±

    The moment those 3 words rang out, it instantly shook the hearts of quite a few people in the surroundings like a crack of thunder. Many people proceeded to turn their heads over, as anything that concerned the topic of All Mouthy King had be significantly hyped due to the CHF. Now, many people had started opening their eyes wide, scanning the entirepetition grounds, in search of the mysterious All Mouthy King. Exactly where is he, and exactly who he is?

    There was not a single fault that could be found in Ma Dong¡¯s ¡°sincere¡± expression, making him appear rather earnest and serious. ¡°Both of you are omnipotent, mysterious and keep a low profile!¡±

    Hearing those words, a few of Dicaprio¡¯s squadron members who were drinking water could not help but spit them all out¡­

    On the contrary, a delighted smile appeared on Dicaprio¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s actually a lot of people that have said the exact, same words as you, including my squadron member! However, truth to be told, I¡¯m not All Mouthy King. However, once this CHFes to an end, I¡¯ll definitely be as famous as him!¡±

    Dicaprio really was Dicaprio, even causing Ma Dongdong to fall back in retreat. Bitches are invincible, there was nothing for thetter to say or curse.

    ¡°He really is iparably thick skinned. We have a noob that blows his own trumpets, and a C rank squadron that relies on a girl to carry them. Ha ha ha! You all truly are a match made in heaven.¡± like a fly, a demonicughter rang out from Casio as he walked by. The ranged soldier arena today was the strong suit of his squadron, with the tall sunss wearing male member of his estimately having obtained an A rank evaluation. Coupled with the 2 earlier arenas, they possessed a rather high chance of being promoted to the next phase of thepetition.

    At the start, Casio might have found happiness by looking and gloating at them. Though, as of recently, Casio was clearly intentional in his actions, as the 2 squadrons he made fun of had clearly be one of his strongest opponents. He will notpete with the 10 great families, and would not even do so against those few powerful A rank squadrons. All he wanted was to be the absolute king below A rank!

    However, the problem was that the two most despised and unwilling-to-care squadrons have unexpectedly started to emerge from the masses. The piercing tone of his words made it extremely easy for them to lose control, something that had been Casio¡¯s unceasing goal all along.

    Hearing those words, Wang Zhong only gave a smile. By his side, Ma Dong spread out his hands, while even the usually fiery tempered Hymin had automatically shownplete disregard.

    At this moment, the entire Tianjing squadron couldn¡¯t care less to waste any energy to deal with that person. There were flies everywhere, with this one being just arger sized one.

    Dicaprio was also toozy to deal with the former. He would be considerable enthusiastic when dealing with people that could chat with him, like Wang Zhong. However, towards those that would throw ridicule and disdain from the side, he was even more firm and resolute than Wang Zhong bypletely denying their existence.

    Clearly, everyone knew that there was no use in tossing out verbal attacks like these, as it would only cause the speaker to degrade in status. The stronger one was, the more calm andposed one should be at such times. The more one¡¯s opponent tosses out verbal attacks, the greater the indication that one¡¯s opponent was worried and flustered.

    After sending Scarlet back and returning to his living quarters, the CHF¡¯s official discussion forums had already started to explode up. Although Sharmie had caused a huge wave ofmotions to appear during the day, the topics that people really cared about have finally revealed themselves.

    Compared to the 3 arenas that have already passed, tomorrow¡¯s soldier arena was the key show that everyone was waiting for. Firstly, soldiers were the current mainstay of any squadron, and was the basic mainstream upation for more than 50% of the entire new human poption in the federation. There were twice as many more soldiers ranked on the Mo¡¯s List than the other upations, with there being ten great expects!

    This was the topic with the greatest audience and following, as well the presence of a gigantic question mark.

    Will All Mouthy King show up in tomorrow¡¯s soldier arena?

    There was a very high possibility of that happening. Although All Mouthy King had used the skills and techniques of different kinds of upations while fighting in the OP, everyone had still generally regarded him to be a soldier, a super strong all rounded soldier. He was even listed on the Mo¡¯s List that the soldier category. With the judgment capabilities of the Mo Family, it was impossible for there to be any deviation. What¡¯s more, people curious about this issue had alreadybed through the hundreds of thousands ofpetition clips of the scout, heavy soldier and range soldier arenas held in the variouspetition zones. After filtering through, they were utterly unable to discover any trace of All Mouthy King.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that All Mouthy King is the captain for some squadron? What if he is to participate in the captain arena held on the following day?¡±

 Chapter 369 - Possibility

    Chapter 369: Possibility

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    ¡°There¡¯s that possible. However, there are also many captains from famous squadrons that have participated in the earlier arenas, right? Take for example the zing squadron¡¯s Sharmie and Torres squadron¡¯s si. Therefore, there¡¯s still are rather high chance for All Mouthy King to participate in the soldier arena!¡±

    ¡°Whichpetition zone and which squadron do you think All Mouthy King is from?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not from the 10 great families. If that was the case, there¡¯s no reason for the Mo Family to not know about it, and even more unreasonable for them to be continuing to hide information about All Mouthy King all the way till now. I feel that he¡¯s very likely from an A rank squadron.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the chance that he¡¯s from a B rank one. Do you remember the Tariq from the branch region of the Martial Emperor City in the heavy soldier arena yesterday? Fuck, thatbat battering ram had almost exploded the strength evaluation machine apart! He¡¯s not one bit inferior to that mainstay heavy soldier from Stuart! In fact, there are even people that areparing him with the 5 great heavy soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List. That fellow is a ck horse from a B rank squadron!¡±

    ¡°Speaking about this, other than All Mouthy King, there are still many other experts in this CHF! The ten great experts of the Mo¡¯s List are all soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Basically, all of the ten great experts on the Mo¡¯s List are the captains of the various academies backed by the 10 great families, like Carolyn, Divian and Gui Hao. They would definitely not jump out in the soldier arena. We have to wait for the captain arena for that to happen.¡±

    ¡°I feel that it won¡¯t be for certain that they would participate in the captain arena. For those aristocratic family squadrons standing at the apex, sending any of their substitutes was more than enough to easily pass through the tests. Unless their¡¯s some sort ofpetition between them, there¡¯s basically no need for them to disy their full strength in this elimination round.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s such a pity. However, what will be tested in tomorrow¡¯s soldier arena? The strength of the traditional soldier isparatively all rounded and being okay at ranged and closebat. Would they test those 2 topics yet again?¡±

    ¡°The key essence of a soldier isprehensivebat prowess. I personally feel that there will be realbat in the arena tomorrow!¡±

    Under the attention and guesses of countless people, the soldier arena held on the 4th day had arrived as nned.

    The tests for the soldier arena wasn¡¯t held in the training grounds, but Grozny Academy¡¯s open-air sports stadium. Just seeing the venue had made quite a few people feel that the person yesterday had his wordsing true. The soldier arena might really be a test of truebat.

    The entire Tianjing squadron had arrived at the venue. Sitting at the audience gallery of the sports stadium, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like observing today.

    In fact, at this moment, there wasn¡¯t any presence of worry or pressure in the hearts of everyone within the Tianjing squadron. Their participants for the 2 remaining arenas, Grai and Wang Zhong, were basically the score safeguards of the squadron. This was especially true for Grai, who was able to guarantee an A and contend for S. Therefore, everyone was feeling rather rxed. Truthfully speaking, the reason why Tianjing was feeling confident was all due to Grai. Ever since the training trip in the chaoticke region to the first elimination round of the CHF, Grai had always shown his strength during critical moments, leading the squadron towards victory¡­Franking speaking, he was more of a captain than Wang Zhong, or in other words a shadow captain.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Grai!¡±

    ¡°Time to fight for the first ce, and given our Tianjing a boost in morale!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll make sure to strive for it.¡±

    The entire squadron was extremely confident towards Grai. There was nothing that Wang Zhong needed to say, as everyone had already done so.

    Dressed in the squadron outfit, Grai appeared rather dashing, his attractive index was nothing to be scoffed at. Even as he stood amongst the handsome men and pretty girls that were participating in the soldier arena, he appeared just like a crane standing within a flock of chickens.

    After all, being the first arena to be open to the public to view, other than the members of the various squadrons present in the surroundings, there were quite a few students from Grozny Academy. The sparkling Grai had immediately caused a way of discussions the moment he had graced the stadium.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that male student? He¡¯s so handsome, and his smile is so dazzling!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right you¡¯re right! I feel that he can even match up to his highness dimir! I feel that he¡¯s definitely strong!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes! Strength always have a direct corrtion with appearance! Quickly, take a look at the documents! He¡¯s from Tianjing Academy! And he¡¯s called Grai!¡±

    ¡°Stop your jokes, please. What¡¯s the use of having a pretty face? If he is to match up against me, I¡¯ll be able to beat him up with a single fist!¡±

    The humming noises of voices rang noisily across the stadium, with the shrieks of those smitten by Grai causing hatred to be incited in some people. However, those voices quickly disappeared, all due to the appearance of a group of people.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy!

    During the previous 3 arenas, only the participants from Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy had arrived at the training ground. However, all of their members had unexpectedly shown up today. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t only members of their squadron!

    The appearance of a girl had caused the entire gathering hall for thepetition to turn silent. She truly¡­ possessed an otherworldly appearance that the word beauty wasn¡¯t able to describe, giving people an ethereal like feeling that pressed down on them. Looking at her was just like looking at an ink painting drawn with soft and beautiful lines, brimming with a fresh and artistic appeal. Such a scene made people unable to restrain their emotions, causing them to involuntarily forget all of the ordinary troubles they had in their minds. All of them could not help but wish to get closer to her, yet they felt ashamed of their inferiority.

    Everyone stared nkly at Mo Xingchen, with not a single voice erupting out from them. Such actions would amount to disrespect in front of such a girl, would basically be equivalent to spewing profanity out.

    Mo Xingchen followed alongside the entire Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron as they picked a location rather to the side before seating down. Clearly, they had inadvertently split themselves from the nosy audience. Due to her arrival, the entire stadium had turned silent for a whole 2 minutes before regaining normalcy.

    ¡°Miss Mo has actuallye here to watch this arena?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s using her Heaven¡¯s Fate technique to judge whether or not All Mouthy King would appear in the CHF. Could he be in ourpetition zone? What¡¯s more, would he appear in today¡¯s soldier arena? Did she specificallye here just to observe the test to confirm her judgement?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very likely! I¡¯ve heard about the miss¡¯s Heaven Fate¡¯s judgement, and that she wasn¡¯t able to perfectly control it. During her initial judgement about All Mouthy King, other than a moment¡¯s worth of excitement, she most likely had used that as practice. I believe that she really wants confirmation of her judgement as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I really want to polish my eyes! All Mouthy King might be in the group of people below!¡±

    ¡°I feel that there¡¯s a very high possibility for him to be that handsome student Grai!¡±

    ¡°Scram away, you smitten fool! How the hell is that skinny monkey anything like brother King? I¡¯ll take me just one p to p him to death!¡±

    Mo Xingchen had reallye here for All Mouthy King. The judgement she had made with her Heaven¡¯s Fate ability was just a test due to a spur of excitement. Regardless of it being a sess or failure, independently of the praise or despise she would receive in doing so, it had a great help towards the tempering of her heart as well as the judgement capability of her Heaven¡¯s Fate ability. Therefore, even she did not know precisely what would be the result. Or in other words, it was already even if it was a failure. To her, the most important was that she too was also curious about this question.

    She hade to watch thepetition today purely on a whim of excitement. Initially, she had nned to head over by herself. However, Mo Wen had proceeded to bring along everyone at the first instant to apany her. As for the guesses of others, she could only give a nce of a smile. Mankind¡¯s reading and imaginative capabilities had always been strong.

    ¡°Big brother Mo Wen, since you¡¯re not interested, there¡¯s really no reason for you to apany me here. I¡¯m just here to soak up the liveliness,¡± said Mo Xingchen with a smile, despite the other party beingpletely unable to see it.

    ¡°You¡¯re safety is my number 1 priority.¡± Mo Wen¡¯s reply was straightforward and direct, showing not to much of any emotions on his face.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any danger in Grozny City. What¡¯s more, this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Big miss.¡± Mo Wen interrupted her words as he replied, ¡°This is my duty.¡±

    It was the same cold and icy way of speech, causing Mo Xingchen to stick her tongue out in helplessness. To her, other than Napier Mo, everyone from the Mo Family was just like a stiff, emotionless board. It was a pity that thetter¡¯s life wasn¡¯t too good either.

    The participants didn¡¯t have to wait too long, as the chief invigtor Cole Joseph appeared in the stadium, followed by a hundred odd federation soldiers dressed in matching ck uniforms.

 Chapter 370 - Duel against a Heroic Soul Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 370: Duel against a Heroic Soul Soldier</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Upon entering the stadium, no a singlemand was needed for those military soldiers to form into a formation. With hands behind their backs and their heels locked, they stood in ramrod-straight forms with no emotions present on their expressionless faces, appearing as though the young elites present before them were non-existent.

    ¡°The tests conducted today will be very simple.¡± with a grin, Cole Joseph stood before the participants as he gave his briefing. ¡°You guys will be randomly paired up with them for a 1 on 1. As long as you¡¯re able to remain standing after 1 minute, you will be given a score. If you¡¯re able to endure for 5 minutes, you¡¯ll be able to get an A rank evaluation. Naturally, I have to remind all of you that they are from the elite mechanized battalion of the army. We¡¯ve really pulled all the stops for this CHF!¡±

    Explosions were immediately set off in the minds of the participants below. What the fuck is this! Although those who had entered the military¡¯s mechanized battalion might not be on the same calibre as those in the front line, all of them were outstanding people within the Heroic Soul Stage. Basically, there¡¯s a universal trend within the federation, that the people at the apex of all Heroic Soul Soldiers would be snatched up by the various great families, with the higher-ups of the federation¡¯s military snatching up the asional few that have slipped out of the. Those people were the cream of the crop, and were groomed to be elites by the military and the various great families. Those one level below apex would enter the mechanized battalion of the military. Although this doesn¡¯t seem like much, in reality, they were around the standard of B to A- ranked squadrons during their Casted Soul Stage. However, the problem was that all of them were now had already casted their Heroic Souls, and have already undergone tempering and training to be mature Heroic Soul Soldiers!

    There was just no other way left for?this bunch of participants. If those military soldiers acted just a bit ruthless, would it be straight out be a scenario of absolute suppression?

    Some people could not help but muster the courage to speak out. ¡°This...won¡¯t this be a bit too difficult? This isn¡¯t fair!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are those that are offensive types, and there are those that are defensive types. What would happen if one is unlucky?¡±

    ¡°Haha. When you enter the real world, having good luck is something that¡¯s rather important. Let the test begin.¡± replied Cole Joseph with a grin, looking at the participants below with a look akin to that of a cat staring at mice.

    Although they imed it was randomized, the first round was still upied by a few bottom feeder squadrons.

    After observing the standard of B-squadrons in thepetition, they gave Wang Zhong and the rest the feeling that was most close to the standard of Adolf before their change, with the possibility of having 1 or 2 standouts within each of those squadrons. Other than that, the others could only be considered as elites in their local areas and regions. Despite having absolutely no hope in getting promoted or standing a fighting chance in any aspect, them carving the path for others to lengthen was considered a way to hype up thepetition. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t totally useless for them to make the trip here.

    One could clearly see that those Heroic Soul Soldiers were restraining their strength, with the soul power they used not exceeding 200 grassos. This was a restriction for the test, causing quite a few of those initially dejected fellows to see the light of hope again. However, this hope squashed as quickly as it was ignited.

    Regardless of any restrictions, a Heroic Soul Soldier was a Heroic Soul Soldier. What¡¯s more, the elite mechanized battalion has been molded by the federation into genuinebat machines! Without even the need to rely on any powerful skills or techniques, them using their basic skills and a mere 200 grassos of soul power was already more than what those elite participants could handle.

    One¡¯s depth of view had determined the strength of one. Basically speaking, they would know everything you know, and even more than that. What¡¯s more, they have even had experience in doing so.

    The 6 people of the first batch managed to barely cross the 1-minute mark before being eliminated with a few casual and rxed hand chops to the back of their heads, causing them to be instantly knocked unconscious.?Even the style and time of defeat were the same for all of them. Clearly, the military soldiers had deliberately held themselves back, leaving a bit of face for the participants at the very least. As long as one was able to endure a few 200 grasso attacks, they would not be too forceful to the participant for the first minute.

    However, due the entire period of the test, they appeared just like slippery monkeys hopping around as the teased their targets. From this, one could see that the disparity was indeed too, toorge.

    Although the 6 people from the first batch were located towards the bottom of all the participants in terms of strength, they were the mainstay soldiers that were chosen by their respective squadrons. After being bullied in such fashion, the other people immediately felt a suffocating wave of pressure engulfing them.

    The 6 people obtained D rank scores, which was worse than the most pathetic assassin during the scout arena. Even though many had been instantly destroyed by the Lightning Evasion Formation, they were able to salvage their situation but obtaining quite a few points in the Sealed Room the recoup some of the points. However, a D was a D, causing the 6 people to feel somewhat disheartened, while clearly feeling slightly dejected and downcast.

    The 2nd batch was quickly sent up, with the military soldiers being quickly swapped to the next batch. No one person would fight 2 participants in session. This was set by themittee to remove the possibility of loopholes urring, while also avoiding the observing participants from identifying thebat habits and styles in order to gain an advantage.

    Although the military soldiers were swapped to another batch, the strength of those invigtors was considered?to be on the same level, and had proceeded along with the request of their higher-ups to suppress those participants. Batch after batch of participants were eliminated, before being reced by fresh batches of participants. There were a few?especially miserable participants that weren¡¯t even able to obtain any points, with the main reason due to them being overly nervous. This caused them to be unable to even defend against a simple 200 grassos punch from the invigtors, with all of them being knocked unconscious. This was a model example of failing in the mental aspect. Frankly speaking, only the federation would produce such ¡°geniuses¡±. Being able to walk all the way till here as representatives of their respective academies showed that they definitely weren¡¯tcking in strength. Therefore, the only possibility was the deficiency in strength on their mental aspect.?This was the point of the federation that has always been picked on by the empires. Naturally, this was also the main reason why the Kaiser Empire had looked down on them.

    Other than the slightly rxed probing and observatory stance shown in the 1st minute, the invigtors did not hold back one little bit after its end. Other than the restriction of power to 200 grassos, they had disyed their might in all aspects, including speed, skills, and techniques. This was the real start of the nightmare.

    Wang Zhong was finally able to see in person how Heroic Soul Soldiers of such caliber took action. This was honestly much, much more shocking that those videos that he had seen on the Skylink.

    What is fighting? What is a genuine skill or technique? They weren¡¯t the Soul Domination abilities that Casted Soul Stage people always harped about, nor were there the various constraints present in the styles preached by the academies.

    Realbat was simple, straightforward and direct. Using the greatest speed and energy efficient way to deal with one¡¯s opponent in the shortest time possible! This was realbat! This was a genuine skill!

    That was their understanding of it.

    Those Heroic Soul Soldiers before his eyes clearly had a profound understanding of this points, basically reaching the extreme point of stinginess with regards to ¡°taking action¡±. There was absolutely no waste in their moves or strength during their movements inbat. Although the masses might only feel the suffocating pressure and tightness in their movements, those movements were basically exquisite paintings in the eyes of experts like Wang Zhong and Mo Xingchen. Each of the simple looking quick moves contained the iparably deep understanding the Heroic Soul Soldier possessed towardsbat. Despite only possessing the might of 200 grassos, those attacks had already created an impossible gulf for the elite participants to cross.

    ¡°Soul Power and bodily strength can be umted and improved as time progresses. However, as for the essence ofbat...the mechanized battalion of the federation is indeed worthy of their reputation.¡± the students observing from away could not help but to sigh in admiration, their eyes brimming with the thirst to reach the Heroic Soul Stage. There were quite a few people that would be even strong after casting their Heroic Soul Stage.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t pay much attention to that. To him, the so-called simplified movements primarily stemmed from the suppression, speed, uracy, and decisiveness of strength. Suchbat prowess also relied on the talents of those soldiers. If a portion of the participants here were to ramp up their practice and experience after casting their Heroic Souls, those military soldiers would not be a match for them. However, at this moment, they could only be beaten to such a miserable degree.

    2 minutes to 3 minutes of enduring were the scores that the majority of the B- to even A- soldiers had obtained after giving their all. There was even arger portion of soldiers from A rank squadrons that were unable to cross the great barrier of 5 minutes. The first participant to cross that limit was the captain of the New Holy City.

 Chapter 371 - Spirit Psychic

    <h4>Chapter 371: Spirit Psychic</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Their captain had unexpectedly taken action in this arena. From the looks of it, they had ced rather high importance in today¡¯s soldier arena. Their captain, a female went by the name of Christina. First impressions were that she appeared to be quite an elegant and graceful female, and appeared rather quick-witted and resourceful inbat. Choosing not to take an offensive stance against the military soldier, she had relied on her nimble and agile movements to y a game of cat and mouse, dragging the duel all the way till 5 minutes to obtain the first A rank evaluation.

    Upon hitting the 5-minute mark, she immediately gave up. Regardless of how extreme it appeared to be, she had indeed managed toplete the test. From the looks of it, her squadron appeared to be filled with intelligence, as they had not nned to go all out in the captain arena. One could imagine what kind of freak they would have to face in the final arena. Their decision to suffer a loss to gain 2 victories was indeed extremely astonishing and was already able to guarantee the promotion of their squadron to the nextpetition round.

    However, the members of the various squadrons were still grasping on the small straw of anticipation within their hearts. Could the gap between soul stages be bridged?

    One has to know that they were stronger than those investigators in terms of their talents. As for soul power, there were already quite a few of the participants that have reached the peak of the Casted Soul Stage of 200 grassos. The only thing theycked was the ability to dominate their opponents. In fact, the 5-minute timer has given them quite a bit of advantage for this duel, as not every student had the opportunity to have a Heroic Soul Stage to be their training partner after all.

    That way, if anything pops up, one would not feel that it was something new.

    ¡°Number 1, Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, Mo Ling!¡±

    The people from the Mo Family has finally be called out, and it was unexpectedly Mo Ling that was participating in this arena. There were a lot of people that were guessing whether Mo Ling would participate or not. After all, with the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy¡¯s current scores and strength, it would be effortless for them to qualify for the nextpetition round even if they had sent a substitute to participate in this arena, just like who the Torres Academy had done so today. During the past fewpetition rounds and arenas, they were still trying to cause sparks to fly and create a bit of a problem between them and the Mo Family. However, thetter did not even take one bit of the bait, giving of an appearance of nonchnce. This caused Torres to be unable to retaliate at all. Since the Mo Family had yed to ¡°anything¡± game, they would have to appear even more rxed and carefree, if not they would appear to have been bitten by their own trap and judged to be too ¡°low¡±.

    In the end, when they had just yed the ¡°anything¡± game, the Mo Family had sent Mo Ling up for battle. si carried the responsibility of his family on his shoulders in this CHF. Although this family was one of the 10 great families, every single lower 5 families thirsted to be one of the upper 5 families. After being allocated to thispetition zone, si had smelled the arrival of this opportunity, resulting in him continuously finding ways topete with the Mo Family. However, this was not due to him wanting to obtain a victory over the Mo Family, but to use them to showcase his strength, as one¡¯s fame and reputation was a rather important portion of an aristocratic family. Even those at the top, the 10 great families, needed the recognition and eptance from the masses of the federation¡¯s poption.

    The most crucial point was that the Mo Family was the least offensive one within the 10 great families, so si¡¯s challenge would not result in ¡°revenge¡± being taken on him. From a strategy standpoint, this was basically profit without any loss. What¡¯s more, the Torres Family possessed such strength. The reason why he had obtained the role of captain was due to him possessing a range soldier-like vast field of view and acute vision.

    However, ever since they had entered the 2nd elimination round, the various challenges and minor attempts of infuriation did not have their intended effect. On the contrary, Mo Wen and the others of his squadron appeared just like...monks in meditation. Unlike the discipline of the Gui Family, the Mo¡¯s Family style of discipline appeared to be to close one¡¯s hearts from everything that one sees or hears. With Mo Xingchen present in the stadium, si did not dare to be overboard with his actions. One must always have a bottom line in anything. If he was to offend Mo Xingchen, what awaited him would be a storm-like offense from the Mo Family.

    Although the Mo Family had always maintained a neutral stance, they were the most frightening family within the ten great families when truly provoked. That¡¯s because there would be no restraint in their counter actions when that happened. The coexistence of the ten great families was extremely serious and important, and won¡¯t easily reach a stage of no return. After all, none of them wanted others to gain an advantage over their mutual losses. However, Bobo Torres was very nonchnt about this. He simply did not have any interest in such apetition method. What he thirsted for was to fight with the genuine experts, people like Mo Wen.

    The small little body of his contained terrifying fighting intent. Although he was ssified as a Soul Beast Summoning master, Bobo had, in fact, the heart of a soldier.

    ¡°Hoho, one of the 3 great Summoning masters, huh. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s said that he possesses 4-dimensional beasts! This is simply unimaginable!¡±

    ¡°The Mo Family had made a big move! It¡¯ll be a quick 5 minutes!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! What 5 minutes? That¡¯s a figure on the Mo¡¯s List you¡¯re talking about. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible for him to destroy the invigtor instead?¡±

    ¡°Even the figures on the Mo¡¯s List aren¡¯t gods. That¡¯s a difference of Soul Stage. Take a look at the strength of those invigtors. Being able tost 5 minutes under their attacks is already a pretty good result. Unless you¡¯re brother King, Carolyn or those people at the apex, who might have a chance of defeating them. In the case of the Mo Family, I feel that would only be possible if Mo Wen participates.¡±

    moring voices rang out instantly in the stadium right after the announcement was made. The figures of the Mo¡¯s List were all famous stars. Other than those participating squadrons, there were many people present in the stadium just for the sole reason to chase after their stars. In the end, all of them wanted to see if the figure¡¯s on the Mo¡¯s List possessed the strength of a 3 headed- 6 armed asura!

    Compared to the enormous fame and reputation he had, Mo Ling had a rather ordinary looking appearance. It wasn¡¯t to say that he was handsome or ugly, but standing at 175cm and weighing in at 70kg, his physique would be among the mostmon ofmon standards within ordinary people, extremely unassuming stats.

    However, once this fellow steps onto apetition stage, he would immediately cause people to sense a difference.

    That was aurapletely different from that of an ordinary soldier. The invigtors in the stadium who were quietly sizing up the former, those that were directing the participants as well the participants present in the stadium appeared to havepletely ¡°vanished¡±, instantly leaving the auras of 2 people present in this gigantic sports stadium. They appeared to be bncing each other as they waited, with their surroundings not having even the slightest effect on them.

    An aura was something extremely mysterious. To the understanding of weaklings, an aura was a psychological effect, something that fits the scientifically logical. However, in reality, it was a projection originating from one¡¯s life source that reflects one¡¯s strength. There were many aspects involved in it, like the strength of one¡¯s spiritual soul, the rank of the life form, one¡¯s confidence as well as many others. In all, it can be summed up with 1 word, which was ¡± strength¡±.

    ¡°Look! The expressions of the invigtors have changed!¡±

    ¡°This match¡¯s gonna be interesting! We¡¯ve to give them a smacking. If not, they would treat us as nothing.¡±

    Discussions sprang up across the participants. Truthfully speaking, the morale of many soldiers were sky high yesterday while preparing for the soldier arena today. If the invigtors only had 200 grassos of soul power, the participants still had a chance of obtaining victory. However, the current situation was a huge misstep in their predictions, with their ¡°elitist¡± hearts clearly suffering some slight abrasions.

    As they were chatting with one another, the fights had already started. Despite there being 5 other participants in the same batch, with some of them hailing from A rank squadrons, everyone had still focused their attention and eyes on the true kingpin present, Mo Ling.

    In terms of aspects, Summoning masters can be ssified into 2 different types. The first type was the moremonly known soul beast summoning. Basically, it was the summoning of a soul beast in its original form, which allowed for a summoning master to have another fighting force that possessed a physical form. The other type would be like Mo Ling. The soul beasts he summoned do not possess any directbat capabilities. Instead, they were able to fuse with the summoning master, allowing one to possess frighteningbat specialties, and was aptly nicknamed as ¡°half beast state¡±.

    A mysterious runic symbol appeared in the middle of his palm, while everyone appeared to be able to see a gigantic ghost of what seemed like a leopard being summoned from the void. Just like melted ice, it enveloped over Mo Ling.

    Leopard Spirit Fusion!

    10 faint blue, energy condensed ws appeared on his fingertips, while his 4 limbs were shrouded by a blue energy coat. What seemed like muscr lines formed on them. With a slight hop, everyone could only see a stream of light shing past. With speed so quick it appeared like teleportation, his sharp energy ws had already torn through the barrier of air, causing dark bluish sparks to appear.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372: Keep watching and you¡¯ll be too engrossed to stop Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    The expression of the invigtor turned serious. Although he was just facing against a soldier in the Casted Soul Stage, his opponent was already able to make him feel sufficiently threatened. Although one¡¯s soul power would experience a qualitative change upon the casting of one¡¯s Heroic Soul, one¡¯s body would not experience too huge of a progression. Looking at it from another angle, the majority of the reasons why mankind was still unable to dominate the hyperdimension were that the bodies of humans were too weak. Intelligence was mankind¡¯s invincible talent. However, this was in direct opposition to their fleshly bodies. This was the rule of the universe. If not, the life form known as humans would be able to destroy the world in an extremely short amount of time.

    Within a sh, the 2 had already exchanged 17 moves. The speed of their attacks was truly too quickly, with their figures appearing just like lightning bolts striking around the ce. As they exchanged moves within the stadium, of the squadrons present in here, only people like Wang Zhong, Mo Xingchen, Grai and Mo Wen were able to clearly see the movements and actions of the 2.

    It¡¯s obvious that Mo Ling¡¯s speed was a notch higher than the invigtor, with his actions being muchrger whileunching more attacks. Although the invigtor didn¡¯t move much from his starting position, his defense from all angles was imprable. Countering movements with calmness, countering the myriad of changes with repetition. Although his peak 200 soul power output did not increase, there was not a single drop in its value, with him having an unlimited duration to it. This was an extremely frightening prospect, as a few of Mo Ling¡¯s lethal attacks have been calmly nullified by him via brute force.

    This wasn¡¯t a pretentious act by the invigtor, as he wasn¡¯t able to match Mo Ling in speed. What¡¯s more, he wasn¡¯t able to ignore the former¡¯s attacks. Any soul beast summoning master possessed an immeasurable talent that exceeded that of ordinary people. What¡¯s more, this was the first time that he had fought with this type of Summoning Master. Furthermore, Mo Ling¡¯s absolutely not unfamiliar with sparring against Heroic Soul Soldiers. Therefore, from the view of the spectators, this duel didn¡¯t appear like a test given the Mo Ling by the invigtor, but more of the opposite.

    Everyone watching the duel had such impressions surfacing in their minds as they thought, this was the Freedom Federation¡¯s Mo Family.

    Being the upper 5 of the 10 great families, they kept the lowest profile. While the other families were using various kinds of ways and methods to increase their influence, the Mo Family had always held on to their low profiled inheritance that has spanned for centuries. However, the lower of the profile they kept, the more everyone one else was afraid. This all stemmed from the minute opportunities the Mo Family had to reveal the tip of their strength, which was more than sufficient to make other people estimate the might they possessed. Naturally, only the Mo Family was able to exhibit such a style and character, as all of the other powers that have attempted to mimic or follow them had disappeared into the long annals of history. In other words, that was true, genuine strength. Within the entire federation, only the Mo Family was acknowledged to be of that ¡°godly¡± level.

    After a minute, the invigtor discovered that hisbat experience was already unable to allow him to deal with Mo Ling¡¯s attacks. This left him with no choice but to increase his soul power, utilizing the advantage of his soul power to strengthen all aspects of his defence. After all, he too didn¡¯t want to lose. Regardless of the person he faced being from the Mo Family, Mo Ling was a younger generation to him, with an age gap of about 10 years.

    ¡°Just now, the invigtor had used over 200 grassos!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the invigtors have a restriction of 200 grassos to their strength? Is this considered a breach of rules? Or does it equate to an immediate victory?¡±

    After a short moment of silence, the stadium rapidly exploded into a hot pot of voices. If that was considered a breach of rules, Mo Ling would be the first person to obtain a victory in this test!

    However, that was clearly just the wishful thinking of everyone, as the 200 grassos restriction was just for ordinary circumstances. When met with the genuine experts among the participants, the invigtors were allowed to go all out in theirbat.

    Not only the participants and the other invigtors but also Cole Joseph had all cast their gazes over, though not much of a surprise could be spotted in his eyes. After all, that was the Mo Family. It would be a surprise if they did not possess such strength. However, it was still an extremely amazing sight when seen in person. A Casted Soul Stage had actually amounted to such pressure for a Heroic Soul Stage. What¡¯s more, Mo Ling had only used 1 of his forms.

    This was even more so for Wang Zhong, whose eyes had lighted up, his gaze appearing to have pierced through the Skylink. While other people were looking at the continuously changing moves that Mo Ling was making, towards Wang Zhong, who had gone into the hyperdimension and made contact with the pyramid and various dimensional beasts, what he saw was a different style. This was just like him wearing on the clown mask that Simba had transformed into, a style where the spiritual souls of a human and dimensional life form were in a fused state. Physical matter was naturally repulsive to one another, and so was fleshly bodies. However, in the realm of the spiritual soul and consciousness, or in a scientific way, when energy reaches a certain wavelength, they are able to fuse together. This was to a degree that was greater than addition.

    In other words, regardless of it being born with or nurture after birth, this Mo Ling might be extremely proficient in such an ability. Or, to put it like that, he was considered sensitive to the frequencies of soul power.

    While everyone was clearly shocked an astonished by the beauty and ferocity shown by Mo Ling in his half-beast state, what Wang Zhong say was apletely different world. Standing beside him, Scarlet stared silently at him, noticing the absent-minded pondering and the asional smiles that would appear on his face. These brought about an extremely deep shock to Scarlet, as every action he made was brimming with seriousness, earnestness, and self-confidence.

    Yes, he was Wang Zhong, and the one and only All Mouthy King!

    Thinking about that, Scarlet¡¯s heart was filled with fiery enthusiasm and hope. There seemed to be no difficulty that could faze and obstruct them!

    By the side, Mmi was truly speechless by what she had seemed. It appears that her best friend was truly beyond any saving. What was she thinking in such a situation! All along, Mmi had always felt Scarlet to be an extremely wise and intelligent girl. However, she had recently discovered that thetter wasn¡¯t as smart as she had assumed. Frankly speaking, Mmi felt that Wang Zhong was pretty good and very outstanding. However, he was unable to match up to Grai in appearance, unable to match up to Ma Dong in terms of management. As for strength, true, he was outstanding. Yes, in any other situations, it was good if Wang Zhong was replicating the actions Scarlet was currently doing.

    ¡°Stop looking. If you continue on like this, you¡¯ll not be able to extricate yourself.¡± said Mmi, being unable to resist pinching Scarlet¡¯s waist.

    Scarlet was immediately shocked out her stare as her face turned red. ¡°What nonsense are you saying. Continue looking the fights.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look at the fights. You truly are so hardworking.¡± teased Mmi. In the past, Mmi was extremely old-fashioned and inflexible. However, once a girlpletes her metamorphosis, there would be a massive change to their character. As of now, the current Mmi didn¡¯t dress like a spinster, and no longer wore any sses, with Ma Dong helping to bring out her beauty that was hidden from view.

    In the stadium, Mo Ling had already obtained his victory. Although the invigtor had increased his soul power to a level that was 2 times that of Mo Ling, he was still unable to break thetter. The invigtor waspletely unable to match up to Mo Ling¡¯s speed. With it being a duel and not a life or death fight, it was logical for Mo Ling to obtain the victory. Naturally, Mo Ling was more frightening that he appeared, as anyone would know that he possessed four half-beast states. With just a single state already being that terrifying, 4 of them¡­

    The strength of the Mo Family was truly unfathomable!

    Mo Ling obtained an evaluation of S, something that was only to be expected. Mo Ling himself appeared extremely calm andposed, respectfully bowing to the invigtor after the duel, appearing to not have one bit of satisfaction or whatsoever. It had to be said that the teachings of the Mo Family were something that no one could pick on. Countless sounds of apuse filled the stadium. Regardless of the participants or those watching, even the invigtors themselves felt extremelyfortable. Although obtaining victory was a thing, one must have the basic respect and integrity. There was definitely some benefits the invigtor had obtained from this fight.

    This was the Mo Family. Just some minor acts from them were able to cause people to discuss enthusiastically for a very long time, something that the other aristocratic families weren¡¯t able to learn and pick up.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: All of them are ways! Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Number 77, Tianjing Academy, Grai!¡±

    During the halfway mark of thepetition, Grai¡¯s name was finally being called out.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that handsome brother! It¡¯ finally his turn! I¡¯ve waited for a very long time to say it!¡±

    ¡°All the best, Grai! Ha,e back with first ce, alright!¡± Hymin and the others started to cheer, though their words clearly appeared slightly hrious to the other people present. In the aspect of appeal, Grai definitely was one of the top 3 on the handsome brother rankings. If one¡¯s status was not considered, Grai might even be a slight bit higher than the Ice Prince dimir and Gui Hao in terms of aesthetic appeal.

    ¡°Have those people from Tianjing gone crazy? Are they really tossing such jokes aloud?¡±

    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re just a bunch of countryside bumpkins. Didn¡¯t that heavy soldier of theirs appear in the TOP5 highlights just because he had a slight talent in offense? Now, they¡¯ve even forgotten who they really are.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk aboutparing to experts. Take a look at the skinny monkey like pretty body. I¡¯m unsure that he would evenst for the first minute.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t me those countryside bumpkins for being unknowledgeable. Haha!¡± Casio¡¯sughter rang out in a rather wanton fashion, purposefully doing so to let even Grai be able to clearly hear his words. ¡°However, it¡¯ll be something if he crossdresses.¡±

    ¡°What a brilliant suggestion, captain Casio! All of a sudden, I really feel those urges! Haha!¡±

    ¡°Please, senior.¡± standing in the ring, Grai appeared rather courteous, forever giving people the feeling of him moving at just the right pace. From the looks of it, one could seemingly not spot any urgency in his actions, much less any signs of pressure.

    Everyone participating in thispetition was elites, though there was a possibility for the younger generation from the various aristocratic families to have some contempt for those military soldiers. Regardless of them being in the Heroic Soul Stage, the military soldiers were definitely not on par with them in the future. For the other participants, the invigtors were significant opponents for them, as they hope to be able to have a good performance and result. This was how one should treat one¡¯s opponent, merely that this was how Grai usually treats everyone. The respect and etiquette he had shown to the invigtor was something that came naturally to him.

    Truthfully speaking, as shown by the emotionless face of the invigtor, this so-called courtesy wasn¡¯t liked by those from the military. The so-called rules about raised hand greetings were things that only those fellows who had grown up in the federation¡¯s greenhouses would do. To those in the military,bat was about genuine life or death fight, with no use of such stuff. In a battlefield where one could possibly die in any second, who gave a shit about etiquette. However, this wasn¡¯t a battlefield, but the federation¡¯s sports stadium. Being a military soldier, they should be given the respect they deserved.

    Yes, this was merely a show of respect.

    Despite his ice-cold face, the invigtor felt a slight bit of happiness within his heart. Merely that¡­his opponent appeared to be somewhat weak. He came from a C rank squadron, which meant that he was from the bottom of this bunch of participants. This would probably exin the use of such methods like etiquette to make the invigtor himself show mercy. However, it was a pity that that would not happen. At the very most, he would be a tad bit more gentle when knocking him unconscious.

    ¡°Come.¡± a cold voice rang out from the invigtor. However, just as his word rang out, the innocent baby looking Grai had already transformed into a ray of white light!

    Extreme dash, soul power explosion ¡ª Sword Chop!

    The eyes of the invigtor contracted furiously while interest erupted in his heart. ¡°He had actually tried to act harmless to catch his opponent off guard!¡± This caused the impression of Grai in his heart to rise. Nheless, it was a pity that it was still something that a weakling had no choice but to do. Towards this seasonedbat veteran, he would not be able to survive till this day if he wasn¡¯t even able to react to such a sneak attack.

    The invigtor took action in a split second. The speed of his soul power eruption was no something that people of the Casted Soul Stage could match. By a hair¡¯s breadth away from danger, his palms connected with one another!

    A ¡°Ding¡± rang out, only for everyone to see that the top of the sword hade to a stop less than 5 inches from the invigtor¡¯s eyes. The momentum of the sword was expended by a naked de catch!

    The people observing the fight breathed a sigh of relief. One would draw a level of hatred proportionally to how appealing one looked. This caused arge number of male participants to have conflicting feelings for Grai. If this pretty boy had managed to seed in his sneak attack, how could they stand it?

    A few strong girls in the audience hoped for Grai to possess a bit of strength, and not be an example of being worthless despite his attractive exterior. That would be a real waste of his appearance. Although his move of ying weak to fool his opponent was pretty good, it was a pity that the invigtor was much stronger than that!

    Nheless, the de catch with his bare hands had caused cold sweat to erupt from the invigtor. That¡¯s because the runic sword that he had caught did not possess even an ounce of strength,¡­that was a feint! He had made apletely wrong judgment. As this was happening, Grai had already rushed in, his leftnd slicing towards the invigtor¡¯s throat like a de, causing thetter to retreat subconsciously. However, it was at this instant when Grai¡¯s true killing move had arrived, in the form of a just and honorable straight punch.

    Bang¡­

    The force behind the first struck true and true on the chest of the invigtor.

    There wasn¡¯t too heavy or explosive of a force behind it. Instead, it rippled out in pulses, sending in oscitions right into the body of the invigtor. Thetter¡¯s soul power defense was unexpectedly shaken apart by this pulsing oscitions. A gigantic force struck his chest, causing his heart to turn numb as he flew back 5 to 6 meters before finallying to a stop. Not pursuing the former, Grai stood his ground, while a faint smile appeared on his face.

    The 2 had only crossed hands for a split second. After stabilizing himself, slight paleness could be seen on the invigtor¡¯s face as he was stunned for a brief moment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡± said the invigtor, exhaling deeply before casually tossing the long sword in his hand aside.

    Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on Grai¡¯s face as he gave a respectful bow. ¡°It was just luck. Thank you for your guidance!¡±

    The invigtor gave a bitter smile as he shook his head while replying. ¡°A loss is a loss. A win is a win.¡± before walking off the ring.

    His opponent had actually shown mercy. After making 2 sessive wrong judgment, he had already lost this duel. What¡¯s more, the most critical point was that his opponent had actually restrained his strength in his final blow, the Osciting Fist. Frankly speaking, although he might not faint even if his opponent had used his full strength, this was apetition, and Grai had shown mercy. Regardless of how thick his face was, there was no way for the invigtor to continue fighting on. What¡¯s more, thetter¡¯s performance was indeed remarkable and worthy of praise. Although his strength could still not be judged to be of the apex, his skills and techniques were absolutely top ss, ingeniously utilizing his C rank evaluation, modesty and attitude to his benefit. The most crucial point was that Grai¡¯s face was such a confounding trait, as who would have expected for such a radiant male to be that sharp and incisive.

    Grai had obtained victory.

    moring voices rang out across the entire stadium, with differing reactions appearing from everyone. There were those that felt extremely excited and surprised, with some feeling that the invigtor was cutting Grai some ck. There were even those that felt some hidden dark hands were the cause of this. What the hell was this about, for the invigtor to lose before the 10-second mark???

    Previously, the expert on the Mo¡¯s List, Mo Ling had fought for so long before obtaining his victory. How long had this Grai fought for? Was it 10 seconds, or even 5 seconds?

    A stretch of nk expressions filled the observatory deck.

    What the hell was this!

    Seemingly everyone present in the stadium could be considered as experts, with all of them possessing the basic level of judgment and acuteness in their vision. These people weren¡¯t the same as those onlookers spouting nonsense in the OP. However, only an extremely small handful of people were able to clearly see what had happening during that instant in the duel.

    Only after a long while did people finally react and hastily opening up their Skylink to see the yback of that instant on the official broadcast.

    The process of the fight was apparent under the slow-motion yback. During that split second, 2 exchanges had happened. The first was the astonishing sword chopping forwards that was caught via a naked de catch. However, that was just a feint from Grai. Although it sounds easy to disy a feint, one had to know that it was able to confuse a Heroic Soul Soldier. That sword chop appeared not one bit different from a full all-out attack, brimming with power and might. This meant that Grai¡¯s stand of control over his soul power was absolutely extraordinary. The nail in the coffin that followed suit was also extremely natural and smooth in its execution. A horizontal hand de to let his opponent fall into his trap once again. That¡¯s because this hand de was yet another feint, with the killing blow being the strikeing from his right hand.

    As for this killing blow, from the soul power fluctuations present on his fist, it was precisely an Osciting Fist!

    This was a soul power boxing technique that only those aristocratic families with ancient martial arts inheritances and top ss soldiers were able toprehend!

    However¡­.Osciting Fist?

 Chapter 374 - Suspected All Mouthy King

    Chapter 374: Suspected All Mouthy King

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    What the hell! Wasn''t that the specialty move of brother All Mouthy King!

    Grai, could he be All Mouthy King???

    After a momentary few seconds of dead silence, earth-shattering and heaven shaking shrieks and roars rang out across the entire stadium

    Speaking about the Osciting Fist, it could be said to be difficult or easy, being situated in the middle of the pack with regards to the mastery difficulty. There were many people amongst those in the Sanctuary Division that were able to perform this move. However, the key point was he was indeed someone with any fame or reputation, and yet was able to master such a move. This made it extremely hard for people to not associate him with a specific figure.

    It had to be pointed out that their physical build was slightly simr. Thepletely obscure Tianjing squadron, coupled by the heaven-defying handsomeness, gentle and refined character, were basically traits people had associated with the All Mouthy King of their dreams!

    "Brother King?!"

    "The reappearance of the Osciting Fist!"

    "Could Mo Xingchen havee here just for him?!"

    "So handsome! Oh my god!"

    "I''m done! I feel that I''ve instantly been thrown into the river of love!"

    Instantly, quite a few fans of Grai were born through his glorious victory and appearance. It had to be said that Grai honestly did not like unting his suaveness. However, the more he refrained from doing so, the more handsome he appeared. Just a small move by him had already caused men to gasp in shock and astonishment, what more about females.

    Even Ma Dong and Hymin were screaming out, though they were doing so towards the already dumbstruck Casio and his squadron. "Students from Rennes Academy please maintain your calm! Don''t start crying for your mama or papa in fear! That''ll be very shameful!"

    Other than Wang Zhong, the rest of the Tianjing squadron all felt extremely emotional. Although all of them knew that Grai was extremely strong, they were truly not sure exactly how strong he was. After all, there was still the disparity in Soul Stage. However, not a single one of them had expected that Grai would show such dominance even in such argepetition stage.

    A mysterious smile appeared on Dicaprio''s face as he pushed his sses up. Indeed, his Fortune Telling Ability didn''t make a wrong prediction, as this Tianjing squadron was genuinely filled with mysterious. He wasn''t an idiot. If not for there being some unique reasons, how would he show up repeatedly before them? From the looks of it, this Grai had not even used his full strength!

    "It''s actually not that extraordinary." said Mo Chen. Compared to the shrieking audience in the stadium, genuine experts like him were able to notice much more details. With the acuteness of their vision, they would have more say. "He managed to utilize the slight advantage he had. Although it is already pretty good, his final score evaluation would not be higher than Mo Ling."

    "Mo Chen wants to cut him some ck. It''s hard to be famous." said Napier Mo with a grin as he continued to juggle his balls. (?_?)

    ''He isn''t All Mouthy King." said Mo Wen in an indifferent tone. "However, he''s very strong. We have to pay attention to that squadron."

    With his Heart''s eye, Mo Wen was able to observe Grai in greater detail than the others. He had noticed that thetter was even suppressing his strength, something that truly sparked interest in Mo Wen. There''s actually a person in a C rank squadron that was actually able to suppress his strength in such a scenario!

    After obtaining his victory, Grai appeared rather calm andposed, with none of the crazy celebrations and bursts of happiness after achieving such a win. People who understood him would know that this was his usual style. However, those who don''t would feel that he was too cold and emotionless. Not everyone present here possessed the acute vision the experts of the Mo Family had. From the eyes of the ordinary folk, this handsome-looking male student had obtained victory in an even quicker and straightforward fashion. This was already more than sufficient for them.

    Who would have thought that there would actually be someone other than Mo Ling that was able to obtain a KO in the soldier arena held in the Grozny Competition Zone. What''s more, he had done so in such a fast manner.

    A look of interest and smile appeared on Cole Joseph''s face as he said, "Give him an A+."

    "Yes, sir." themittee member standing beside him immediately gave Grai the corresponding score. Upon it being published, mixed feelings appeared in the audience. This wasn''t a bad score, but Scarlet and the others had anticipated for an S rank, which did not happen. However, it terms of the performance during the test, Grai was inferior to Mo Ling. Nheless, it was already a pretty good one, which resulted in the A+ grade.

    Ever since the heaven-defying strike by Barran Gestalt, Joseph had felt that something strange was going on with the Tianjing squadron, as though a dark hand was controlling this squadron from the shadows. What''s more, the performance of this Grai had reinforced this thinking of his. Such a fellow would be able to be the mainstay of any squadron he chooses to go. Although he had concealed his strength extremely deeply, to the point of being unable to be discovered by the invigtors, it wasn''t able to cloud over Cole Joseph''s eyes.

    Assigned to be the overall in-charge of thispetition zone by the federation, Cole Joseph was all to clear about the goals of the parliament. This youth, Grai seemed to not have any deep-rooted connections to any aristocratic family. In the eyes of the parliament, such a level of strength and clean background, this was the type of genius that the federation needed to invest heavily to train and nurture.

    Recapping through the variouspetition zones, there were not many of the 10 great experts on the Mo''s List that have participated in today''s soldier arena. Only Gui Xinying and Yi Luo had done so, with the 2 of them not holding to the position of captain in their squadrons. This was the reason why they were able to participate, something that also caused slight frustration in the hearts of the other squadrons. Not all of the 10 great experts were captains...

    2 great experts, with 2pletely different styles ofbat.

    Gui Xinying excelled in speed, a spectre-like speed that was extremely hard for the invigtor to keep up with. She did not even execute any of her famous Ghostly Shadow techniques, relying only on her absolutely astonishing speed to maintain superiority over the duel. Unlike Mo Ling''s offense and Grai''s sneak attack to insta-kill, she had basically suppressed the invigtor from the start all the way till the end! In the end, her sharp daggers had unleashed a dense barrage of attacks that sliced the soul power defense of the invigtor apart, while the timer had not even passed 1 minute!

    Yi Luo''s strong points were her terrifying strength and defense, though she maintained a low profile aspared to the former. From themencement of the duel, she had only used parrys and defense to easily endure the 5 minutes, not choosing to use any forceful offensive nor to disy her Wood attribute special ability. Even the Heroic Soul Stage invigtor was actually unable to find a loophole in her, as he was unable to find so much as a weakness in her defense. While possessing the base of an extraordinary heavy soldier, she also possessed the nimble skills and techniques that were unique to soldiers. God knows what kind of earth rending and sky shattering result would ur if she was to go all out!

    There were quite a few people from the variouspetition zones that have managed to obtain victory against the invigtors. However, they could not bepared to the spectacr performance by these 2 great experts. Even Grai''s astonishing quick victory paled in colour when ced beside the highlights of those that possessed true power. Perhaps he might attract the attention of those ordinary folk. However, he was marked down by a notch in the eyes of those specialists. Naturally, those specialists too weren''t the best of their trade.

    Nheless, the thing that truly grabbed the most attention was the Osciting Fist he had executed to break the soul power defense of the invigtor. This made people form an extremely quick rtion to the matter about brother King. Frankly speaking, there would be a few of those so-called geniuses and ck horses that would pop out every day in thepetition. However, there was only one matter in the hearts of everyone that was truly able to raise winds and storms, All Mouthy King.

    In today''s soldier arena, with Grai included, those 2 figures on the Mo''s List, and even those few people that have managed to obtain victory over the invigtors, were being treated as potential suspects of "All Mouthy King". There were those that appeared simr in build with others being simr in style. Truthfully speaking, there were too many variations in brother King''sbat within the OP. Therefore, matters like style were too vast and broad to be able to effectively find aparison to. If one truly wanted to make aparison, one would seemingly be able to see his shadow present in all of the potential suspects.

    The question about brother King was always the hottest topic within the youth circles.

 Chapter 375 - The audienceâ€™s anticipation!

    Chapter 375: The audience¡¯s anticipation!

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Divian was also paying attention to this matter. There would always be the appearance of a few people that had exceeded estimates in every arena. Nheless, they would not be able to affect the dominance the S ranked squadrons had in this CHF. After all, despite the asional appearance of genuine experts, inclusive of All Mouthy King, they were all by themselves, and were simply unable to truly shake the status and foundation of those S ranked squadrons. However, she was the only person from the sanctuary division that has lost to thetter. Frankly speaking, she did not care too much about thetter¡¯s strength at the very beginning. However, during theter part of their fight, she had discovered the astonishing growth rate of thetter. At this very moment, she had no more confidence in obtaining victory over him. It made her all the more unable to ignore his existence. Although she was might be able to cast it aside if she was to win, it would be a knot in her heart if she had no confidence.

    However, in the training of the younger generation of all the great aristocratic families, the tempering of one¡¯s mind was much more important thanbat skills and techniques.

    ¡°All Mouthy King¡¯s fame has exploded over the past 2 days, with discussions about him sprouting out from everywhere. Without even showing a shadow of himself, he had already been hyped to the level of a main character, with all of us bing his supporting cast.¡± said Divian with a smile towards Carolyn. Although they were extremely cold and emotionless when dealing with other people, being girls, they truly loved to chat and gossip, though that would require the right person to do so with. ¡°However, after watching today¡¯s soldier arena, I feel that there are a few of them that do appear simr.¡±

    ¡°That Grai is slightly interesting.¡± clearly, Carolyn had also paid attention to it. What¡¯s more, she was even more attentive than Divian while doing so, as her Stuart Family was strong not only due to them having strong younger generations. At the very beginning of their existence, they had already started to attract other people to join their family, resulting in the strength and might they now possessed. ¡°After flipping through the information about him, I found out that he¡¯s just some nameless person with a rather simple family background. It¡¯s some small aristocratic family that¡¯s in decline. However, they¡¯re unexpectedly able to nurture such a younger generation out.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Indeed, this fellow appears slightly simr to him. As for the rest, they have more or less some background. Those fellows appear to have the cleanest and most ordinary of backgrounds. That¡¯s right, this fellow¡¯s actually part of the Tianjing squadron¡­¡± Divian blurted out, before realizing what she was talking about.

    She instantly paused her speech, only to see a calm and serene expression present on Carolyn¡¯s face through the Skylink. However, this calmness appeared slightly unnatural. She immediately changed the topic, not wanting to continue down that road. ¡°However, there¡¯s still a difference in their styles. Although that fellow has an abundance of grace and elegance, hecks an oppressive air. What¡¯s more, if he really is All Mouthy King, he would absolutely not use such petty tricks. That would be too conceited and irresponsible of a move.¡±

    Carolyn nodded her head in agreement, seemingly not feeling any unhappiness due to the mention of ¡°Tianjing¡±. In a faint tone, she replied, ¡°If it was me, I feel that these few fellows aren¡¯t too simr to him. The genuine All Mouthy King might not have appeared yet. Or, he might not have even participated in the CHF. Mo Xingchen was only using this to train her ability. We can¡¯t treat her words as facts just because she had made a judgment.¡±

    While the Mo Family¡¯s Mo Xingchen might be a unique existence in the eyes of other people, those on level would not follow her words blindly. All of them were existences standing at the apex of the federation, with the only thing differing being the paths they were traveling on.

    ¡°Perhaps that might be true too. Thatss frequently speaks a butt load of lies. It¡¯ll be stupid to blindly believe her.¡± said Divian with a smile as she nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Speaking about this, there¡¯s unexpectedly not a single piece of information being leaked about tomorrow¡¯s captain arena. Although the scores from it would not cause much shift in the rankings for thispetition round, from what I know, there are already a few people that have secretly started to be at odds with one another.

    Shaking her head, Carolyn replied, ¡°The CHFmittee have truly managed to aplish their goal of keeping it a secret. Even my side was unable to uncover any information about it. Although the topic for tomorrow¡¯s arena is just a small matter, from what I can see

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to care about this kind of governmental matters.¡± said Divian. ¡°We can alsopete in tomorrow¡¯s arena on who gets the higher score.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but I will not lose!¡± replied Carolyn with a smile. The blossoming of her smile indeed possessed a rather irresistible charm to them, though the only one that could give praise to it was another beautiful girl.

    The self-confidence and the unwilling to take losses deep down at the core of Carolyn caused her the need to win everything. There were even times when the elders of her family would sigh in regret. If Carolyn was born a male, the Stuart Family might be able to rise to the next level. However, the more they thought in such a manner, the more Carolyn was not willing to swallow it down. Even if she were a girl, she would simrly be a girl of the Federation!

    Although the fights in the arenas were considerably intense, it had revealed the foundations and strengths of the various squadrons. Basically, theystrength

    Without a doubt, the experts on the Mo¡¯s List and the captains of the various powerful squadron would battle for the most crucial arena of this elimination round. This not only affected the promotion rankings, it would also reveal the style and strength of a squadron. An incapable soldier was just a soldier, but an inept captain would result in a squadron of incapable soldiers. If the captain was a waste, who could be relied on to guide the entire squadron?

    The only factor was that the tests for the captain arena were truly hard to set. Being the leader of the team, their strengths would almost always be the strongest among their respective squadrons. However, that did not equal to them being all rounded. Some captains were heavy soldiers, with others being ranged soldiers or assassins. If single topic style tests were used, it would unavoidably result in unfairness in the results. However, yesterday¡¯s soldier arena had caused everyone to have a more clear picture of this issue. Would an even stronger bunch of heroic soul soldiers be present for the captain arena?

    The squadrons from the variouspetition zones had already been searching everywhere for information about the captain arena for a few days. However, not a single person has yet to obtain definitive information from within the organizingmittee. It could only be said that themittee had done a good job in maintaining the secrecy of their work. However, this had created an even greater thirst in people. Added with the officials being willing to use the information from the Mo Family to hype up All Mouthy King. This caused the attention given to thepetition to significantly exceed the viewership from the various festivities andrge-scale propaganda activities held in Stuart City. It had to be said that All Mouthy King¡¯s appearance in the CHF had drawn away some of the spotlights from the 10 great families.

    Finally, the day of the captain arena had arrived. Other than the participating squadrons, there were many groups of students from Grozny Academy that have taken the initiative to head over here to observe. After all, they have the advantage of being students from the host academy. Nheless, the venue chosen by themittee appeared slightly peculiar. It wasn¡¯t the officialpetition stadium or the vast and spacious training ground. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the gathering location was unexpected in front of a teaching building located in Grozny Academy.

    By the time the Tianjing squadron had headed over, the area was already jam-packed with people.

    ¡°Could it be abat test? With elite invigtors from the mechanized battalion like yesterday¡¯s arena?¡±

    ¡°No 2 arena will have to same tests. If that happens, how would they differentiate between the soldier arena from the captain arena?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there are some changes in the rules of the test? Like adding some restrictions or an increase in standard?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a change in form and not substance? I feel that it¡¯s very likely to be actualbat, for example fighting against high ranking mutated beast! They won¡¯t go further than that for such abat arena.¡±

    ¡°Speaking about mutated beasts, there won¡¯t be any value in using low ranking ones, while the dangers from high ranking ones are too great. Squadrons with a slightlycking standard of strength might not even dare to enter the arena. What¡¯s more, thepetitionmittee won¡¯t let a huge pile of deaths appear just from a single arena. From all of the previous arenas, you can tell that themittee has been trying their best to preserve the strength of every squadron. Therefore, I believe that they wouldn¡¯t want a bloodbath to ur in the elimination rounds.¡±

    ¡°However, the most crucial question is, don¡¯t you feel that this gathering point is slightly too peculiar? It¡¯s not at thepetition stadium or the training ground but over here. Could they want the participants to group up to head into the wilderness for survival style tests? Even that would be too overboard for the elimination round!¡±

    ¡°Who cares about the tests! I¡¯vee all the way here just to see Mo Wen. Truthfully speaking, among the 10 great experts, big brother Mo Wen¡¯s the only one that is truly invincible. He¡¯s too powerful! I feel that he can aim for the number 1 spot! Abined number 1 rank would appear in our Grozny Competition Zone, how about that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare for Mo Wen to take action, okay. As if he will act like you¡¯ve imagined. Do you dare to im that Carolyn or Gui Hao is weaker than Mo Wen? Do you think that dimir is dead, huh!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, are you guys forgetting about our brother King! He¡¯s the existence that beats up everything! If brother King appears today, ha! We¡¯ll be in for a good show. With brother King¡¯s all-roundedness, there¡¯s nothing he¡¯ll be terrified off!¡±

 Chapter 376 - Such a savage judgment

    <h4>Chapter 376: Such a savage judgment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say that Grai from yesterday is All Mouthy King?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the specialists are divided on that. Grai¡¯s style isn¡¯t too simr to brother King. A mere Osciting Fist isn¡¯t enough to rify anything.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. You guys should make too much of a legend out of All Mouthy King. Although I¡¯ve no doubt that he¡¯s strong, even so, he might very be within those other guys. The only thing is that we don¡¯t which one among them is the real one.¡±

    The hum of people discussing was present in all directions, with everyone whispering to make sure their words sounded inaudible. Everyone was debating about the tested topics for the impending captain arena, whileing here to soak up the liveliness and chase their idols. Mo Wen was undoubtedly the greatest star of the Grozny Competition Zone. This wasn¡¯t only the case in the Grozny Competition Zone, as this male with the nickname of ¡°invincible¡± was a godlike existence in the eyes of many youths with ancient martial arts backgrounds. While being in the Casted Soul Stage, he was already able to be an instructor for arge group of Heroic Soul Soldiers.

    What¡¯s more, he absolutely did not aplish all of these as though he was taking a walk in the park. Just this point alone was more than enough to propel Mo Wen to be the altar of aspiration for countless fans he had.

    At the same time, the never-ending whispers of discussions were simrly present in the otherpetition zones. After all, there were too, too many idols and stars participating in the captain arena. Everyone was waiting in anticipation to see those masters at work.

    Upon seeing Mo Wen appear as he led the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron over, especially with Mo Xingchen among their ranks, shrieks and screams rang out endlessly across the stadium. Although this wasn¡¯t their home turf, the volume of the audience had exceeded that of thetter, appearing as though they were announcing to the world the arrival of the number 1 to this captain arena.

    ¡°Not long from now, such cheers and screams will be aimed towards us.¡± Dicaprio had started once again, extending his hand to wave to Wang Zhong. ¡°You too, Wang Zhong. Regardless of what the test will be about, all the best, and don¡¯t lose to me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, captain Popo!¡± Wang Zhong was getting more and more adept at handling the former, making no attempts to counter Dicaprio¡¯s words. That¡¯s because he knew that there will be a massive pile of reasons waiting for him if he did so. Facing him was an existence with a mouth that could even match up to Ma Dong.

    ¡°They¡¯re out! They¡¯re out!¡± Ma Dong tapped his feet in excitement as he looked towards Cole Joseph, who had appeared on the tform before them.

    Compared to before, Cole Joseph was the only invigtor that had appeared. With a grin on his face, the little old man looked towards the surrounding crowd. ¡°I know all of you can¡¯t wait for the captain arena to start. In fact, the CHFmittee had racked their brains on how to test this captain arena. Nheless, mankind¡¯s intelligence is boundless, and we¡¯ve finally found the fairest topic for the test. Regardless of where you¡¯re from, male or female, aristocratic nobility ormoner, you¡¯ll be able to disy your abilities to the fullest!¡±

    The more Cole Joseph talked like that, the greater the apuse that came from the crowd below. Was there such a test in this world that could fit all of those descriptions? Could it be some sinister and disgusting killing move from them???

    ¡°I believe that there are people that have already guessed it. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a theory test. The captain of a squadron has to be able to lead and be responsible for all aspect of the squadron. Therefore, this will be aprehensive test that involves questions from astronomy, geography, history, tobat formations, runes, as well as international affairs and general education. The range of topics touched on is rather wide, so I hope that the various captains would be able to showcase their standard, and showcase¡­¡±

    Being Cole Joseph had finished his announcement, the lively surroundings had already turnedpletely silent.

    Theory Test? Are you joking?

    What¡¯s more, disregarding thebat formations and runes, what the hell¡¯s with astronomy, geography, international affairs, and general knowledge?!

    Didn¡¯t they promise a fight? Didn¡¯t they promise for Heroic Soul Invigtors, mutated beast fights, and the crowning of the best student in the federation?

    With all of the ten great experts being in attendance, you hyped this captain arena up so much just to let us see this?

    Being the leaders of their respective squadrons, there was no doubt in the strength they possessed. However, how formidable one was in fighting does not corrte to how formidable one was in theory tests and exams. Basically, the curriculum for all of the academies was focused onbat, including traditional ones like Tianjing. Even academies that focused on theory were of no exception. Such a sudden appearance of a theory test would really be the death of many. What¡¯s more, there were still arge number of captains that were stored up their enthusiasm all for the sake of disying their abilities and talent during the captain arena. Even if they were unable to enter the finalpetition, they wanted to give a good performance of their strength, in hopes of giving themselves a better resume after graduation. However, what awaited them was this fucking theory test...were they going to work as office workers after graduation?

    ¡°This is unreasonable!¡± there were some people present that started to voice theirints. So what if he¡¯s part of the organizingmittee, so what if he¡¯s the chief invigtor! His sincerity to make everyone take the theory test was equivalent to putting him at odds with everyone. ¡°All of the arenas beforehand tested the strength of the participants. What¡¯s with this theory test?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What the hell is with stuff like astronomy and geography! Are they even useful? How the hell do those have to do with the great CHFpetition? We protest!¡±

    Seeing the ruly crowd before him, Cole Joseph¡¯s smile grew even wider. He just loved to see the looks of misery and grief present on these youths. ¡°We wee your protests. However, they¡¯re useless. I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes to enter the arena. This will be a gentle fight.¡±

    ¡°...¡­¡±

    That¡¯s right! Since all of you are elites? How can you all be unsuitable for tests? Most importantly, scram off if you don¡¯t want to take the test.

    A stretch of worry and dismay filled the crowd. From the looks of it, there was no changing the format of the captain arena. Many squadrons were utterly speechless by the oue of the CHFmittee. If they had known of it earlier, they would have brought their analyst groups over, as they were much better in theory than arge number of the captains present here.?/ update by .Com

    At the side of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, Napier Mo¡¯s eyes had almost popped out of their sockets, as he looked in exaggerated fashion towards Mo Wen.

    Although it¡¯s slightly off the point, was it really suitable for a blind person to take a written test?

    ¡°There are braille test papers.¡± said Mo Wen in an indifferent tone. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not blind, so don¡¯t use that look towards me.¡±

    Why spectacr expressions and reactions were present on the other people in the crowd, the entire Tianjing squadron had nk expressions on their face for a very long time. After a long while, Ma Dong¡¯s mouth was about to turn numb from holding a wide smile.

    Theory test...isn¡¯t this basically right up Wang Zhong¡¯s alley! Regardless of his OP persona of All Mouthy King, he¡¯s invincible in anything rted to theory, which was his strongest aspect! Tsk tsk, what a pitiful bunch of people that¡¯s going up against him.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a slight pity for there to be no fights, as a captain, one needs to be capable at everything!¡± said Dicaprio. Pushing his sses up, a glint shed across his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s finally the time for me to shine!¡±

    It¡¯s extremely obvious that a theory test was nothing to mention in the face of the all capable brother Dicaprio.

    The reactions of the crowd did not only happen in the Grozny Competition Zone, with simr oues urring in the otherpetition zones. Stretches of misery and dismal were present when the announcement of the theory test was made.

    Laura¡¯s eyes were about to turn green with envy. After preparing for the past few days for the great battle to take ce in the captain arena, the oue had actually turned out to be a theory test. Previously she had even mocked Sharmie over their Skylink chat for not daring to participate in the captain arena. However, Laura was already about to picture the crazyughter of Sharmie with a gloat of satisfaction present on her face.

    In fact, Sharmie was indeed feeling extremely happy at this current moment as she sent Mario into the test venue. That fellow was the de facto analyst for their squadron, as well as being a straight A¡¯s student. Upon thinking about the nk expressions of the other captains, Sharmie could not help but to gurgle andugh out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that your big sis¡¯s wise! I¡¯ve long predicted that the something fishy will happen for the captain arena! Look at my arrangement! Look at my foresight! Got any problem with that!¡±

    ¡°Our captain¡¯s the best!¡¯

    ¡°Our captain¡¯s the wisest!¡±

    ¡°Vice-captain Mario is best in his theory tests. He will be able to get an A at the very least.¡±

    ¡°A?¡± Sharmie narrowed her eyes, ¡± Even with my foresight, he can¡¯t be irresponsible!?If he doesn¡¯t get an S+, I¡¯ll let him see how I beat him to death!¡±

 Chapter 377 - large disparity

    <h4>Chapter 377:rge disparity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡®S+¡¯...

    Everyone thought back to the gentle smile and encouragement given by their great captain to vice-captain Mario as he entered the test venue. Looking at the expression of their captain, the rest of the squadron members could only nod their heads vigorously in agreement. At this moment, the only thing they could do was to silently pray for their vice-captain Mario. This exactly like being shot at from the back.

    In the test venue, Mario felt a chill crawling up his spine. Without even thinking, he already knew that it was definitely due to his captain staring at him. However, he truly was not afraid of any theory test.

    With the test venue for the Grozny Competition Zone open, a dozen elite captains from around the federation were seated in a spacious and brightly lit lecture room. All of the test papers have already been distributed. However, just a slight nce at the questions was already about to cause faces of bitterness to appear on the majority of the captains. Even constipation wasn¡¯t as painful as what they were facing now.

    ¡°Other than differing levels of radiation, what other differences are there between the dimensional radiation present in high elevations above sea level as opposed to low levels?¡±

    ¡°Can the spiritual consciousness system of the OP be treated as another form of a spiritual consciousness world? If yes, please exin and provide examples.¡±

    ¡°Please list 10 methods that would allow for a single drop of water to obtain the lethality of a bullet¡­¡±

    ...

    Captains with slightly short tempers were already on the verge of smashing their desks apart. They could even set a question about a single drop of water?!

    There were quite a few people that were tormented to the point of copse by the questions. However, they did not represent everyone taking the test.

    Just like what Cole Joseph had said, the genuinely outstanding elites of the federation¡¯s academies weren¡¯t just strong inbat. Rich and abundant knowledge present in their minds formed an essential part of their strength!

    There was an old saying that one would be wise from reading books. Although it did not mean that one would obtain intelligence from books,?books were able to widen one¡¯s horizon and logical thinking abilities. These were extremely beneficial traits to possess duringbat.

    Most importantly was the reason why mankind was able to survive after facing any challenge or cmity. It wasn¡¯t due to how physically strong humans were, but regardless of the old era or the new era, the key strength of humanity lies within their intellect and critical thinking.

    Even in a soul power dominated world, mankind still could not forget about the importance of critical thinking, especially those elites in positions of responsibility.

    Wang Zhong answered every question with ease. Although those questions appeared to be of obscure topics, with the nickname of ¡°all-epassing¡±, they had, in fact, a certain level of connection towardsbat and life.?There wasn¡¯t any especially obscure knowledge tested in the questions. However, for the final discussion question, it required a considerably vast amount of knowledge, as one needed to write an essay with a self-created discussion that includes runes, soul power, dimensional world.

    This discussion question tests one¡¯s ability to judge the direction the world is moving towards. Although such debative knowledge might becking in some of the morebat oriented captains, one¡¯s ability toprehend matters was extremely important in all aspects of their strength. Therefore, the federation wanted to see how their thought processes flow about.

    As for Wang Zhong, he really had some ideas about this, resulting in him not writing about living runes. That¡¯s because he had alreadymunicated with the old Potter about this aspect. Due to his experiences in the dimensional world, it had given him quite a few new ideas and generated new guesses about it, especially on what exactly was the hyperdimension.

    Therefore, Wang Zhong¡¯s topic was ¨C ¡°A hypothesis on the origin of the hyperdimension¡±.

    In Wang Zhong¡¯s point of view, the hyperdimension should have already existed since a very, very long time ago. On the one hand, the hyperdimension is said to be the intersection between the lower and the higher dimensional world. This was something that can be proven by the Fate Stone and Simba. Naturally, those 2 can¡¯t be used as supporting evidence, as world ending cmities frequently happen in low-dimensional worlds, resulting in the dissipation of entropy. Wang Zhong viewed this as a recollection of energy. Once a low dimensional world exceeded the limit of the hyperdimension, the world would be destroyed if it is unable to be promoted into a higher dimensional one. This was the rule of the hyperdimension.

    On the otherhand, exactly who was was the influencer and who was the one being influenced? Was it the hyperdimension affecting Earth, or was it the thoughts of humans that have given birth to the existence known as the hyperdimension? This was the question of the chicken and the egg. Due to his discussions with Simba, Wang Zhong was more inclined to the first hypothesis. The hyperdimension should possess some sort of energy that was able to influence the thoughts of those life forms in the lower dimensional worlds. Mankind¡¯sprehension, or promotions via dreams, might be due tothe influence of the hyperdimension. Who was the one that led to the other...

    It had to be said that Wang Zhong¡¯s essay grew increasinglyplex to more he wrote. Compared to him, the other captains were starting to get a headache towards this discussion question. Frankly speaking, stuff like these were treated with a closed eye by the various Heroic Soul Academies. To them, it was good enough just to possess fighting strength. Who cares about how to write theses! No matter how good one could write them, it¡¯ll be useless in a fight.

    ...

    The situation was more or less the same across the otherpetition zones, with masses of misery and dismal sounding voices marked with a couple of confident and radiant sounding ones.

    In the Be Dean Competition Zone, more than an hour have passed since themencement of the theory test. Laura¡¯s expression was currently turned for the better, as the questions weren¡¯t as obscure and difficult than she had imagined. Out of every 10 questions, she felt that she was able to get 8 of them right, especially the final discussion question that had a considerable weighage to it. This was precisely the aspects that she excelled in, as after all, she had a dean for a grandfather. Just summing up of the little bits she would frequently hear from her grandfather was already way past the level any student could match up to. What a blessing to hear those mumblings.

    Added with the topics she had chatted with him when he was in Copperfield, Laura possesses a considerable level of knowledge and understanding towards this discussion question. Under her detailed nning, the entire thesis was nned outyer byyer. She felt rather self-confidence towards her thesis. However, just as she was about to finish her design and was prepared to start writing, the first person to hand up the test papers appeared.

    Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor squadron¡¯s Gui Hao.

    His face brimmed with radiance, self-confidence and arrogance. Truthfully speaking, he was a person that was able to easily move the hearts of girls. This was a fellow that did not know how to keep a low profile in anything. However, wasn¡¯t that too quick? Laura was considered to have answered the test questions at an extremely quick speed. While she had started on her thesis question, the majority of the others were still stuck answering the second half of the test paper.

    Just like hisbat prowess, Gui Hao was famous for his outstanding theoretical knowledge. As long as he takes actions, he would definitely take first ce! Regardless of the score or speed ofpletion!

    There was no need to exin about his heroic and valiant life. Of the young females in the 10 great families, Carolyn was no doubt their role model. However, Gui Hao was the universally recognized benchmark for the males, possessing absolute perfection with no imperfections from all directions. Clearly, he had also aimed to be the first one out from the captain arena.

    Despite being in the samepetition zone as that fellow, Laura didn¡¯t have any thoughts and inclinations to curse out. However, all of a sudden, she thought about Wang Zhong, causing her to really feel like bursting out inughter.

    Although she wasn¡¯t able to be a 100% confident that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King...she did not have such thoughts before. However, if it was about theses, theoretical results and test papers, wasn¡¯t he a super straight A¡¯s student? Without focusing on others and just on the discussion question in today¡¯s test papers, with her grandfather being enlightened by him to start research into Living Runes. In context to the degree of this discussion question, wasn¡¯t there no one here that couldpete with Wang Zhong?

    If Wang Zhong¡¯s score was to exceed Gui Hao¡¯s, she truly wanted to see the face of that fellow. Having never ever lost to any male, what kind of expression would he have?

    Laura could not help but let off a few secret chuckles, before quickly reorganizing her emotions. Matters like these should be left forter, as the question before her was the most important thing now.

    The same scenario was also present in the Martial Emperor Competition Zone, though the lead character this time had been changed to Carolyn.

    The juniors of aristocratic families were seemingly outstanding in all aspects. While other children were still speaking mumbo jumbo, they were already having contact with the most outstanding speech teachers of the federation. While other children with building their foundations, they were already learning the higher aspects of thesis writing.

 Chapter 378 - Such a big tone

    Chapter 378: Such a big tone

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    Although they heldbat prowess with considerable importance, one cannot forget that the 10 great families were on the level of the federation¡¯s parliament. Towards a ruler, having a properly functioning mind was much more important than fighting strength. This included the seemingly crude brother Lan, Divian, who was easily able to answer the questions in the test paper.

    The 3-hour long captain arena quickly came to an end. For the past few arenas, the outside world was able to gain a read of the approximate standard of the participants. However, there weren¡¯t any broadcasts or highlights of the captain arena. What¡¯s more, one would only know the scores in an announcement 3 dayster. Therefore, the outside world could only specte about the final result. This led to their discussions and attention being focused in the official discussion forums of the CHF. Scouring through every post, people tried to form a somewhat obscure prediction and so-called internal information.

    However, this was apparently useless, as the truly powerful squadrons hadpletely tossed the 2ndpetition round at the back of their minds, so there was no need to consider them. Their absolute strength and self-confidence caused them to not need to care about their points and qualification. Having seen the performances of the various squadrons in the 2ndpetition round, some people with acute foresight had already started to make preparations and counters in response.

    Naturally, it was easy for people to do it if their target squadrons had simple formations. However, there were squadrons who hadplicated formations. At this moment, the busiest squadron was the Divine Dragon Academy.

    Being the leader for the Divine Dragon Academy, Zhao Zijun was held in great expectations by his family. The lineup of the Zhao Family for this CHF was definitely not weak. However, wanting topete for the championship would be extremely difficult for them. There were too many strong opponents, with them even being unable to guarantee to enter the top 4. It¡¯s definitely not enough to purely rely on victories and strength. What it required was for Zhao Zijin to devise and n strategies. Changing impossibilities to possibilities was the strength of intelligence.

    During the previouspetition round, the actions of the other squadrons could be said to be rather direct. Be it trying their best or concealing their strength, there seemed to be no room for them to adjust their actions. However, the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s results of every earlier arenas had been controlled precisely by Zhao Zijun. Regardless of who he sent up to participate, the resulting score would always end up to be the same as what he had meticulously nned for. He wanted to control the Divine Dragon Academy so precisely that it would end up between 5th to 7th ce in the score rankings for the 2ndpetition round! Regardless of theck of announcement by the CHFmittee about the finalpetition arrangements, Zhao Zijun had his own understandings about them. After researching about thepetition rules, cing his squadron within the 5th to the 7th position would allow them the greatest possibility to avoid meeting strong opponents in the earlier matches, which would be the best way to preserve the fighting strength of his squadron.

    The ability to dissect thepetition rules with such detail to predict up to 90% of the intentions the CHFmittee had. People with such ability would already be considered outstanding leaders if ced within other squadrons. However, what Zhao Zijun wanted to do was clearly not only limited to these.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to spill that little matter of the Seer Family,¡± said Zhao Zijun as he yed with a string of rosewood prayer beads in his hands. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t doing so to pray to the gods or worship Buddha, but due to the enjoyable faint fragranceing from them. ¡°Being a junior of an aristocratic family, yet beating upmoners and forcefully raping women. Hehe. This is a favorite topic of all the bored people in the federation. If they caught wind of such a matter, it¡¯ll be impossible for that fellow to get rid of all of that filth even if he is to shed his skin. Without their mainstay heavy soldier, the threat from the Seer Family will be considerably weakened.¡±

    ¡°Yes! We can coborate with that little boy. However, about that woman¡­.she definitely won¡¯t be willing to let it go.¡± replied his subordinate with some hesitation.

    The ¡°evil man rapes woman¡± matter that Zhao Zijun was referring about was actually just a small case of jealousy. It¡¯s said that the girl in the picture was fickle minded, with the whole issue due to her previous boyfriend being too unintelligent, upright and wanting to make a big hoo-ha about it. Zhao Zijun had already got the ¡°previous boyfriend¡± to his side, though it can¡¯t be said about that girl.

    ¡°Unwilling to let it go?¡± Zhao Zijun¡¯s action came to a stop, before faintly raised one eyelid. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. There¡¯re hundreds of thousands of methods to make her talk.¡±

    Cold sweat immediately appeared on the forehead of his subordinate, who promptly replied in approval.

    Zhao Zijun continued to y with his praying beads, ¡°What¡¯s the update on the investigation about those few people.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any grease on Tariq, that heavy soldier from Vance. He¡¯s ofmoner birth and had a background that¡¯s considered to be clean. There¡¯s local influence over there that had set their sights of him ever since he was little, helping him in studies, though they had their limitations in their schrship to him. His father is a gambling addict, causing their family to be in quite a bit of debt.¡±

    ¡°Haha. The troubles ofmoners¡­¡±Zhao Zijunughed out before saying. ¡°Find someone to contact that gambling addict of a father and give him some money, before letting him rack up even more debts. Don¡¯t rush this matter, and just focus on controlling the gambling addict dad. That heavy soldier¡¯s somewhat interesting. Although he isn¡¯t a threat at all to us, there¡¯s no harm in trying to obtain some future muscle.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also that Grai from Tianjing Academy. That fellow¡¯s more interesting. His information looks rather clean. He¡¯s from the Christ Family located in the northern regions of the federation, a small aristocratic family that had appeared 100 years ago due to their small businesses in the northern region. At the peak of their prime, their family had only managed to reach the wealth of a county. They¡¯re considered to be the mostmon of themon examples.¡± speaking till here, the expression of his subordinate turned splendid before continuing. ¡°However, looking from the matters that this Grai had done, there¡¯s something fishy about them.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, not long after starting school, he had donated to Tianjing Academy a library that¡¯s quite big, valuing at about 300 thousand credits. This isn¡¯t an amount that a small aristocratic family can pull out just like that. There lies the problem. It¡¯ll be normal if he is weak. However, his performance was extremely good, so there¡¯s no point in his donation. Secondly, although his family originates from the northern region, he had actually chosen to go to the northern regions as his choice for a backpacking holiday not long ago. After my investigation, I found out that he clearly wasn¡¯t especially familiar with the ways and culture of the northern regions. Being a junior of a 100-year-old aristocratic family whose roots were from the northern regions, this doesn¡¯t seem right. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s still the information about the few other people from Tianjing Academy¡­¡±

    The Zhao family¡¯s intelligencework wasn¡¯t much inferior to the Mo Family. In fact, from certain unique channels, they were able to match up thetter. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange at all for them to be able to obtain this information.

    Zhao Zijun quietly listened to his subordinate, while the prayer beads moving in his hands continued to increase in speed.

    Tianjing Academy had always been his secret target. Naturally, the main reason was due to Carolyn and Gui Hao. However, that ¡°shit¡± squadron had actually managed to pull off movie-like miracles in session, appearing as though they would be able to enter the finalpetition without needing his help at all. To him, it was essential for the Tianjing squadron to get promoted to the finalpetition. Regardless of the presence or absence of a rtionship between Wang Zhong and Carolyn, Zhao Zijun had to make it into something. Gui Hao waspletely perfect with his exception of being too much of a perfectionist. Therefore, Zhao Zijun wanted to insert a needle in to turn the clear water murky.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Zhao Zijun gave a soft pinch at the ring of prayer beads in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t care about Tianjing¡¯s matter for the time being. It¡¯ll be enough just to observe them. I hope they don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    ¡­

    Towards the majority of the squadrons, the days leading up to the announcement of the final scores were filled with nervousness and trepidation. The test paper scoring team of the CHFmittee were in full swing. There were many outstanding answer scripts submitted. Although there was a considerable amount which had gotten rather high points for the first half of the questions, the real heavyweight was in the discussion question.

    The people in charge of marking the answer scripts were high ranking schrs from the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science. Diesel was overall in charge of the scientific aspect of the CHF. Frankly speaking, he wasn¡¯t too satisfied with the participating students. To him, the current students have assumed that strength was everything. However, they have failed to understand that there was always a limit to one¡¯s strength.

    Contrary to that, the strength of science was limitless. What¡¯s more, possessing an extremely far-reaching and wide view would be extremely helping for one¡¯s individual strength. He didn¡¯t mean for everyone to be able to be scientists, but for them to at least be able to have some standard in it.

    Most of the participants have basically written about themon topics written by past students or nonsensical stuff. Therefore, there truly wasn¡¯t many answer scripts that were able to catch his eye.

    Arge majority of the students wrote nonsensical rubbish, with the number having an adequate understanding and developing hypotheses towards runes and dimensions being extremely scarce. After looking through them, a few of the high ranking schrs could not help but to shake their heads in session.

    Those who came out from the Institute of Sciences all favoured knowledge over martial prowess. The question paper for the captain arena was created by the most outstanding bunch of people in the federation. However, the oue was truly too disappointing and had also proved that the pursuit of martial strength was the greatest hindrance to the thirst and pursuit of scientific knowledge.

    Naturally, there were also some pretty good ones in there, like Carolyn and Laura, who had rather deep and thorough understanding towards runic patterns and life. Their writings had shown a somewhat simr fit with the research results revealed by the old Potter. Naturally, this was extremely understandable, thus it wasn¡¯t able to shock or astonish Diesel. After all, the future father of runes of life was Laura¡¯s biological father. Other than the 2, there were also a few more people, like the Martial Ghosts Divine Emperor¡¯s Gui Hao, who had a master like understanding of the current runic system in y within the federation. From it, he had managed to pan his focus into other scientific domains where he wasn¡¯t good at, allowing him to exin his future thoughts about the development of runes on a macroscopic level.

    It had to be said that even Diesel was captivated by Gui Hao¡¯s thesis. What he was looking out for wasn¡¯t purely about the level of one¡¯s scientific knowledge, but how wide and far one¡¯s vision was. Gui Hao¡¯s incisive understanding towards the government and scientific structure of the federation made him appearpletely unlike a youth that has not even reached 20 years of age. What¡¯s more, his proposed concepts were considerably detailed andpliant to reason, causing Gui Hao¡¯s score to be of the top 3 in Diesel¡¯s preliminary rankings.

    ¡°Professor Diesel, would you mind taking a look at this script?¡± all of a sudden, a script marker handed a script over with a somewhat helpless expression stered to his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± after marking a few good answer scripts, Diesel was in a slightly better mood than before.

    ¡°About this¡­ I feel that I¡¯m slightly unable to grade this script. I hope you can help to give your evaluation.¡±

    The script marker was a high ranking schr from the Institute of Sciences, therefore his vision was definitely top ss. While reading this particr script, he had felt that the student was simply talking about a bunch of nonsense. However, the more he read, the more frightened he grew, as he started to be unable to judge whether the student was sprouting gibberish or something based on reason and logic. Nheless, this topic was indeed new and iparable to the rest.

    Feeling curious, Diesel took the script over while casually looking at the name written on it. ¡°Tianjing Academy, Wang Zhong¡±.

    Wang Zhong¡­ where did I hear this name from?

    ¡°A hypothesis on the origin of the hyperdimension¡­¡± reading the topic, Diesel could not help butugh out. ¡°What a bold subject to write about. Although he writes in a modest way, it really appeared extremely conceited. Can a student even think about stuff like origins?¡±

    The students of this generation are either ignorant, ipetent, or bite off more than they could chew. Questions about the hyperdimension were the main research topics in the Institute of Sciences. However, in the past dozen of years, they had not been able to advance their war past theory. Only the old Potter had managed to make a sudden leap in hisprehension, allowing them to make a quantum leap in progress.

 Chapter 379 - Powerplay

    Chapter 379: Powery

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    The face of the nearby research member turned red in embarrassment as he thought, ¡°Have I turned stupid? Just give this a D grade and be over with it! Have I gone crazy to actually be charmed by a student?¡± He had actually felt something after reading his thesis. Most importantly, how bad would it be if this paper had left a bad impression of them on Mr Diesel!

    Diesel shot a look at the other party. Although he didn¡¯t want to embarrass thetter, he wanted to see how ¡°creative¡± this student was!

    However, the more he read, the more Diesel could notugh out. What¡¯s more, he proceeded to read at decreasingly speed, taking involuntary breaks from time to time to ponder about the contents, and even opened his Skylink to browse through some information. Being the vice dean of operations for the Institute of Sciences, his scientific knowledge was undoubtedly one of the highest there. There were some points written by this student that have been thought off and rejected by himself before. However, after going with the flow of this thesis, he suddenly felt that everything appeared to be extremely usible.

    The judgment of a world determines the foundation of all theories. If the exact nature of the hyperdimension could be confirmed, allowing for the establishment of structured rules andws, some unresolved and unconfirmed directions of research could be formted. This had always been a part of the great debates happening in the Institute of Sciences. For the past few years, there has been no one that dared to touch on this subject.

    Only after spending a full hour did Diesel finallyplete his reading of the answer script. After finishing, he stood there, remaining silent for a very long time as he thought, ¡°This is a genius!¡±??

    That¡¯s right! This was a thesis that looked at the question from an extremely high and wide point of view. Tossing aside thoseplicated happenings and appearances, it had aimed right for the essence of the dimensional worlds. At the same time, it had also gotten rid of the biased and superiorityplex of mankind. This caused the writer to appear as though he had made contact before with the higher dimensions. The so-called scientific knowledge is established of being daring in one¡¯s guesses and estimations, while its foundation is built on careful and detailed experimentation.

    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯ll really be a pity if such a genius doesn¡¯t enter the Institute of Sciences!¡± Diesel could not help but sigh in admiration. ¡°That¡¯s right, where¡¯s he from?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Tianjing Academy¡¯s Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Tianjing¡­¡± Diesel gawked. ¡°Tianjing¡¯s Wang Zhong???¡±

    All of a sudden, Diesel remember about something. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the old Potter¡¯s living runes research being inspired by a student named Wang Zhong,¡­could it be the same person???¡±

    The final evaluation before the finalpetition had started. There would only be 128 squadrons that would get promoted to the finalpetition. That meant that those who had to give their all for the first 2petition rounds were still in danger of being eliminated.

    The finalpetition will be held in Stuart City. That was the number 1 city of the federation had followed the CHF to being the holy ground of mankind. Carolyn had returned back to Stuart City the day after the end of the 2nd elimination round,pletely not caring about remaining in thepetition zone to hear the announcement of the scores. For the Stuart Academy, being promoted was something that absolutely needed no worry from them. On the contrary, there were still quite a few matters waiting for her to settle back at her family.

    Kaiser, Tutankhamun as well as the Amazon Empires were known to the world as the 3 great empires. However, only Kaiser Empire could be said to be a true empire, and was the only enemy the Freedom Federation had. As for the other 2, they had ring weaknesses. The Tutankhamun Empire is wholly bound to the Federation¡¯s side. Frankly speaking, the since the previous era of civilization, the continent of the pyramids have already been considered to be a fringe zone. Since then, itsnds were barren and infertile. However, it was a different case with the Amazon and Kaiser Empires. The Amazon Empire heads along with the mindset of benefiting from both sides, increasing their cooperation with the federation while exchanging nces with the Kaiser Empire.

    At such times, the addition of a powerful influence would appear exceeding important, which was in the form of the 2nd powerhouse in the Hero¡¯s Continent, the Pampas Empire. ording to thetest news, the Kaiser Empire seemed to be interested in strengthening their ties with the Pampas Empire.

    The potential and rate of progress of the Hero¡¯s Continent in the new era far exceeded itself during the old era. What¡¯s more, after the introduction of the federation¡¯s scientific techniques in the past few years, its strength had rapidly progressed by leaps and bounds. This had also led to the Pampas Empire faintly reaching a strength and influence that could contend with the Amazon Empire, something that the Federation could not overlook. With the Federation having closer ties with the Amazon Empire, this was something that didn¡¯t conform to their ns.

    This was especially significant from the recent spite of events where Panpasi appeared even more ferocious than the Amazon Empire. More importantly, on the aspect of representative figures, a super powerhouse had appeared within the younger generation of the Pampas Empire. With the moniker of the ¡°Golden Lion¡±, he possessed a considerable amount of fame and reputation within the Hero¡¯s Continent. It¡¯s said that he was extremely fierce, and have yet to taste defeat. Such traits would make easily make one appear as a hero in the Hero¡¯s Continent. This had forced the Federation to start considering its future ns. The only problem was the rumors about the Pampas Empire having not that of a good impression of the Federation.

    To the various great families of the Federation, they did not care about how people viewed them. To them, the only thing they bothered was interests and benefits. In this aspect, the Stuart Family had always taken the lead. If Carolyn wanted to be a queen, she had to seed in all of the businesses she engaged in. Therefore, her eyes definitely can¡¯t be limited only within the federation.

    This was the observation of patterns.

    Thinking about this, the shadow of Wang Zhong shed across her¡¯s mind, causing her to suddenly burst out inughter. She used to really hate such power ys and mind games. In fact, she had also rebelled against them before. At that time, Wang Zhong had coincidentally appeared before her. However, she had still managed to decide the path that most suited her. Her other half definitely had to be an expert that is sufficiently outstanding and possessed sufficient structure to his life. If not, what awaited her in the second part of her life would be a pile of cmities.

    Her Skylink started ringing. It¡¯s Divian. 2 days ago, a small situation popped up for the Seer Academy, with the matter being that their squadron¡¯s mainstay heavy soldier, Karl Seer, had been reported by someone. The crime in the picture was rape, as well as assault.

    Being one of the 10 great families of the federation, the Seer Family was at the very top level of all aristocratic families. Truthfully speaking, such matters weren¡¯t considered fresh news for those at the top, and could not even be considered to be anything significant. There would always be a few disgraceful fellows in any randomrge aristocratic family out that. Therefore, such matters would usually be dealt with in a low profile manner.

    However, the current situation wasn¡¯t like others, as the period of the CHF was undoubtedly the most sensitive of times for everyone.

    Such a small case about a junior of an aristocratic family had unexpectedly caused the mobilization of the federation¡¯s Investigation Bureau members just a mere 2 to 3 hours after being brought to light, resulting in Karl Seer immediately being locked up. From the looks of it, this mainstay heavy soldier would be unable to attend the finalpetition of the CHF. The See Academy was caught with their pants down due to this, causing Divian to feel slightly worried. Being all to clear about Karl¡¯s matter, she knew it was clear that girl who had twisted the truth to report him having raped her. Clearly, Karl was being framed by someone.

    However, settling this matter would need investigations to be done, and that takes time. In such a situation, the Seer Family was not willing to use any hidden influence that might affect the reputation of their family. Therefore, it had be an extremely tough test for the Seer squadron.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people today get an understanding about that matter.¡± said Carolyn in an extremely calm manner as she shook her head. ¡°The other party have irrefutable evidence in their hands. This matter¡¯s hard to settle. Although I believe that Karl is being framed, the person behind this isn¡¯t some average guy. Karl¡¯s just the dancing on the tips of the resulting waves. Even if the Federation knows about the secret schemes behind this matter, it has already been brought under the spotlight. There are only 2 options left to handle this matter. The first will be to blow it up. Although everything will be brought into the light, the damage dealt would be greater. The second option will be to keep a low profile. That would result in Karl being unable to participate in the finalpetition. Being able to urately measure how much to pinch shows how sinister this person is.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that this method¡­¡±Divian frowned.

 Chapter 380 - S+ what the hell!

    Chapter 380: S+ what the hell!

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to be careful, right? With all aspects being tied to this CHF, its unavoidable for some sinister moves to be used by others. Little bits like this can often influence the entire situation. However, you should rx. I¡¯ll help you think of ways to settle this. However, I¡¯m unable to confirm the time needed to do so. You better not let it affect your emotions, alright? It¡¯s even more important for you to keep your calm at this moment.¡± said Carolyn.

    A smile appeared on Divian¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°Such a small matter isn¡¯t enough to cause me to lose control. However, I do have to vent out some air. I hope that I bump into them. Speaking about this, how did you do for the test?¡±

    ¡°I should be able to get first ce.¡± said Carolyn with a faint smile, causing Divian to shrug her shoulders in helplessness. Thisss has always been that confident about herself. Won¡¯t it hurt to have even a bit of modesty? However, what she said was true, as Carolyn had always obtained first ce in everything. What¡¯s more, she had a rather deep understanding of scientific theories and research.

    ¡­

    Spring on the Absolute Ice Hailstorm strewn icy ins was nicknamed as the season of winds. The vast majority of the nomads roaming about in the northern regions and the residents of many cities would purposefully reduce their travels so as to avoid bumping into natural cmities of immeasurable scale. After all, even the armoured railways had the possibility of being destroyed by hurricanes and storms.

    The cities of the northern region would tend to be slightly quieter during this time of the year. However, during the past 3 days of leisure, the atmosphere within Grozny City had been exceedingly lively. Every squadron waited anxiously for the announcement of their final scores to determine if the course of their journey in the CHF. Would they advance to a higher stage that allowed them to fulfil their dreams and hopes, or would they have to pack their bags and go home? All the way till the final moment, basically everyone felt that they would get promote

    The time for the score announcement quickly came. Not a single one of the 78 participating squadrons present in the Grozny Competition Zone was absent within therge auditorium in Grozny Academy. Compared to before, the atmosphere within here was extremely different. Those who would definitely be promoted appeared exceedingly rxed as they chatted and joked around with happiness. There were also those that had already lost their opportunity of promotion and had treated this event as a tempering training for themselves. At the very least, they were able to participate in this extremely awesome CHF. Naturally, there were also those that felt slightly lucky and were hoping on the slim chance of striking the jackpot. There were also those that remained quietly, which were basically exhibited by those that sat a the middle ground between promotion and elimination. They were also the people with the greatest amount of worry.

    The emotions within the Tianjing squadron were still rather okay, as everyone was extremely confident about Wang Zhong¡¯s performance, After all, he was Tianjing¡¯s famous ¡°King of Tests¡±. Even if they weren¡¯t able to break into the top 10 rankings, it would be no problem for him to obtain an A. Tianjing Academy was ranked amongst the top within the Federation with regards to their scientific achievements, though they had no intention ofpeting with the Heaven¡¯s Fate City.

    During the past few days, Wang Zhong and the rest had gotten to know a few new friends, with one of them being the New Holy City Academy, Quinn, who had participated in the same arena as Emily, was rather spontaneous ining forward to make friends. He also hailed from an aristocratic family of assassins, though they weren¡¯t as famous as the Assassin Family. He seemed to have an extremely good impression towards Emily, who was younger, yet managed to triumph over him in the Lightning Evasion Formation. Nevertheless, all of his advances were obstructed by Ma Dong, who had pulled him away to chats and gossips. Emily¡¯s cold shoulder to him had left Quinn feeling a little hurt. It had to be said that the performance Tianjing had shown in the 2ndpetition round had attracted the attention of some people. At the very least, they felt that this unassuming squadron wasn¡¯t just some fodder but possessed the qualifications to get promoted

    An all rounded soldier that was able to ¡°insta-kill¡± a Heroic Soul Invigtor, an assassin that was able to keep in pace with a mainstay of an A rank squadron, and a super heavy soldier that was able to unleash an S rank strike. It¡¯s hard for such a squadron to not be treated seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s just 2 A¡¯s. Don¡¯t tter them. Their ranged soldier arena results aren¡¯t good at all, with their score in the heavy soldier arena being knocked down from a terrible performance in the 1st test. They won¡¯t be able to get high points for that. Whether they are able to get promoted will all be resting on their scores for the captain arena.¡±

    ¡°Haha. The evaluations from the internal documents truly are urate. Even if there are some errors in their evaluation, it won¡¯t stray too far from the given rank. They¡¯re just a squadron that excels at tests.¡± said Casio with an indifferent tone. Their current situation was worse than Tianjing. Nevertheless, the promotion chances for both squadrons were dependent on the points obtained in the final captain arena. Therefore, the only thing Casio could say was to bet on his luck. However, the more he had to do so, the more unhappy he was. After seeing how sought after Tianjing was, he could not help but to insert some rebuking sentences in. Since he had already offended the former, it won¡¯t matter if he does it again. One should y with high stakes when ying. That way, one would be able to get a sizable return if one wins, though the losses too would be higher if one fails. Don¡¯t wait too long to do so, or people would call one as the fencesitter of the bandwagon.

    ¡°The idiot has jumped out and hee-hahed yet again.¡± replied Ma Dong with a chuckle. He was already more than used to the former¡¯s foul mouth.

    ¡°Just ignore him.¡± said Dicaprio in a rather calm manner. ¡°Our Divine God Peak squadron will definitely get promoted. Naturally, I also believe that Wang Zhong and you guys will definitely have no problems getting promoted!¡±

    If he had said those words before the 2nd elimination round, there would definitely be people showing disdain towards him. However, at this moment, no rebuttals wereing out from people. On the contrary, there were even quite a few congrattory voices ringing out.

    Nothing speaks louder than strength. As of now, the Giant God Peak had obtained 4 A¡¯s in the first 4 arenas. Although the scores for the captain arena has yet to be announced, with Dicaprio¡¯s heaven-prating eyesight, one could already make an 80 to 90% urate estimation. Such a squadron would definitely rank high and qualify for the finalpetition.

    Amidst the lively dim, Cole Joseph finally arrivedte at the venue.

    ¡°Before I announce thebined scores, I¡¯ll like to say something.¡± appearing on the stage, Cole Joseph held a piece of paper as his voice suppressed the crowd before him, causing the dim in the surroundings to instantly turn much quieter.

    ¡°The scores obtained in 2nd elimination round are the final results for the entire elimination phase of the CHF. There are a total of 23 squadrons from ourpetition zone that have been promoted to the finalpetition, the lowest amongst all of thepetition zones. For the past few days, I¡¯ve heard people saying that the cold and freezing temperatures in Grozny City had affected your performance. However, I¡¯ve to tell all of you not to find excuses for your defeat. A loss is a loss, a win is a win. This is the first major event the Federation is broadcasting to the entire world. Therefore, we don¡¯t need these degrading discussions to destroy our faces.¡±??U.p..dated by

    Instantly, the subtle buzz of voices within the auditorium turned silent as the atmosphere changed to one of slight embarrassment. Indeed, over the past few days, there were quite a few people who were finding excuses for their own losses. Despite sprouting those out in the spur of the moment, all of them felt slightly shameful upon thinking back about it.

    However, there was still nervousness fermenting in the embarrassment present. There were a total of 128 squadrons that would be promoted to the finalpetition. With there being 4petition zones, there should be 32 squadronsing out from each of them. However, who would have imagined that there were unexpectedly 23 squadrons from the Grozny Competition Zone that were promoted. Of course, squadrons like Heaven¡¯s Fate would definitely get promoted. However, the faces of squadrons like the Lighting Dragon Academy instantly changed colour. Having estimated theirbined scores to allow for them to barely reach the top 30 rankings. To them, it was already uncertain if they could get promoted. Now, with only 23 squadrons making the cut in thispetition zone, their chances of elimination had just increased.

    After a moment of silence, Cole Joseph shot an indifferent nce towards the crowd, before saying. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the matter of the captain arena. There¡¯s nothing to write home about for the Grozny Competition Zone. However, there¡¯s this one person. Due to this existence, 3 additional squadrons from ourpetition zone have been promoted. He has obtained the 1st ce in the captain arena throughout all of the 4petition zones. He¡¯s also the only person who had obtained the highest score in ourpetition zone, S+, a point to full marks.¡±

    A flurry of voices instantly rose across the entire auditorium as all of them thought, who was that person! The test paper for the captain arena had caused arge pile of headaches. However, any outstanding would definitely have a certain level of mental preparation. Such a result can¡¯t be said to be unexpected, as the Federation always demanded their captains to be all rounded, especially on themanding aspect. This was also the point where the Federation differed from the empires. To them, intelligence was very, very important.

 Chapter 381 - Final Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 381: Final Struggle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Seemingly every single person¡¯s gaze was focused on Mo Wen. This captain from the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was actually that formidable? To the point of defeating Carolyn, dimir and Gui Hao?

    Although everyone knew that Mo Wen was very strong and was definitely a match for those 3, he keeps?an extremely low profile. What¡¯s more, it seemed that his results weren¡¯t that good too.

    Joseph didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter as he started to announce thebined scores. The calctions for thebined scores were simple. For the past few arenas, an S rank equates to 50 points, A equates to 40, B equates to 30, C equates to 20 and D equates to 10. Other than that, some ranks have a slight degree of variability, like A- which equates to 40 to 44 points. This was the verdict made by evaluations of themittee through the various aspects of the participant¡¯s performance. Other than that, there was another additional way to obtain points. The first 10 ces in the 1st elimination round get 10 extra points added to theirbined scores.?In addition, if one was able to obtain the highest evaluation for the entirety of the arena, one would be able to gain an additional 20 points added to thebined scores. However, this was something that no ordinary person would ever imagine to obtain. There would be 5 people that would obtain for each of the arenas, though most people had expected them to hail from those squadrons with people on the Mo¡¯s List.

    ¡°23th ce. Caliban Academy. Combine score, 188 points.¡±

    ¡°22th ce¡­¡±

    Without any pause, he started to read out the names of the promoted squadrons, instantly causing the faces of arge stretch of people to turn ashen.

    To obtain abined score of 188 points meant that they would have obtained 3 A¡¯s and 2 B¡¯s. This result was equivalent of giving the death sentence to many squadrons.

    Casio was one of those people. However, he was still anxiously waiting for the names of more squadrons to be announced. As of now, his squadron had obtained 1 A and 3 B¡¯s. With the addition of 10 extra points from the 1st elimination round, what if they were able to obtain an S rank for the captain arena? Although Casio knew that he was just indulging in wishful thinking, he was still holding on to a strand of hope. However, as Cole Joseph continued to read down his list, it had already reached squadrons withbined scores of over 200,pletely squashing his thoughts.

    Casio didn¡¯t voice out too many curses due to that. Although he wasn¡¯t able to get promoted to the finalpetition of the CHF, his performances had still been spectacr. During the 1st elimination round, he had managed to rope in 100 over people from various squadrons and finally obtained 10th ce in the rankings. This?had very likely ced him under the attention of some aristocratic families. This was something that already very fabulous for him. What¡¯s more, the names of quite a few squadrons have been announced, with Tianjing not being one of them. This was already a good piece of news that made Casio much less depressed that he would be.

    A trash squadron will always be a trash squadron. So what if they have someone from the Assassin Family? So what if they have a heavy soldier that could unleash an S ranked strike? So what if they have a soldier that could insta-kill an invigtor? Acting like a big wolf all day long, and yet, didn¡¯t they get eliminated in the end like him? With their range soldier and heavy soldier obtaining B¡¯s for their respective arenas and no presence of their names around the 20+ rankings, there was no possibility for them to be heard as the announcements went on.

    ¡°11th ce. New Holy City Academy. Combined score, 211 points.¡±

    ...

    ¡°7th ce. Giant God Peak Academy! 213 points.¡±

    ¡°YUS!¡±

    ¡°All hail the captain!¡±

    Their backs drenched with sweat, the members of the Giant God Peak Academy exchanged high-fives in excitement. All of them could finally breathe in relief. Although they were rather confident of their captain Dicaprio¡¯s skill in theoretical tests, everyone other than him already had wavering hearts when hearing Cole Joseph announce the top 10 squadrons. If their captain had obtained a D in the captain arena, that wouldpletely waste their 4 A¡¯s obtained from the earlier arenas.

    ÅÔ±ßµÄÍõÖØ,Ë¹¼ÎÀöµÈÈËÒ²ÊÇ±íÊ¾×£ºØ,Âí¶«È´ÔÝÊ±Ã»ÕâÐÄÇé,ÑÛ¾¦½ô¶¢×ÅÌ¨ÉÏ,ºÍ¾ÞÉñ·åÄÇ±ßµÄÇé¿ö²î²»¶à,Ìì¾©Ò²ÊôÓÚÊÇËãÀ´ËãÈ¥¶¼ÄÜ³öÏßµÄ¶ÓÎé,¿ÉÊÇÒÑ¾­µ½Ç°ÁùÃû,¶þ°ÙÒ»Ê®ÈýÒÔÉÏµÄ¸ß·Ö,Âí¶«¶¼ÓÐµãÄÑÏëÏó,±Ï¾¹Õ½¶Ó»¹±³×ÅÁ½¸öBµÄ³É¼¨ÄØ,¾ÍËãÍõÖØ¿¼¸öSÒ²Ã»ÓÃ°¡!

    Wang Zhong, Scarlet and the others spoke congrattory words the the Giant God Peak squadron. The only exception was Ma Dong, who currently didn¡¯t have such a mood to do so as his eyes were trained tightly on the stage. Like the Giant God Peak Academy, the Tianjing squadron was also considered to likely be able to get promoted. However, Cole Joseph was already announcing the 6th ce, who had abined score of over 213 points. At this moment, Ma Dong found it slightly hard to believe their remaining chances. After all, having to 2 B¡¯s in thebined score meant that even an S rank result for the captain arena would be useless!

    There¡¯s definitely no doubt towards Wang Zhong¡¯s theoretical knowledge. Could it be that their results for the other 4 arenas were even lower than everyone had expected? Or, could something unexpected have urred?

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­¡±excitement and happiness surged within Dicaprio¡¯s heart. Nheless, it won¡¯t be too good for him to reveal those feelings out now. With not the single presence of Tianjing¡¯s name since the 23th ce to 6th, there was extremely likely that they had already been eliminated.

    However, before such thoughts could fully emerge in his head, Cole Joseph¡¯s voice had already rung out. ¡°5th ce. Tianjing Academy! Combine score, 221 points!¡±

    Many squadrons within thispetition zone were paying considerable attention towards the C rank ck horses in the form of Tianjing and Giant God Peak. They were also privy about Tianjing¡¯s situation for the earlier arenas. However, with them only obtaining average results in the ranged soldier and heavy soldier arenas, how were they able to achieve abined score that could ce them at 5th on the rankings in thispetition zone?!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Casio shrieked out unconsciously.

    A stretch of silence filled the auditorium. Such a result was too much of a stimtion for many people, who had their mouths agape. How¡¯s that possible?!

    ¡°How did they get so many points from? They have only managed to get B¡¯s at the most for their range and heavy soldier arenas! They had only gotten an A for the scout arena. As for the soldier arena, didn¡¯t those specialists say that the officials won¡¯t give an S rank for sneak attacks?¡±

    ¡°Even an S would be of no use! With 2 B¡¯s dragging them down, they would absolutely be unable to get 221 points even if they had obtained S¡¯s for both their soldier and captain arenas!¡±

    ¡°Is this some hidden scheme?¡±

    The atmosphere of the auditorium appeared to have exploded up. At this very moment, everyone didn¡¯t care whether Tianjing was promoted or not. However, everyone seemed to care about any foul y involved at the back of this, appearing as though having it would allow them to use it as a pretty good excuse for being sent back to their respective cities.

    ¡°The Tianjing squadron had obtained the first ce across all of thepetition zones, S+ in the captain arena. They are the only ones to obtain full marks of 60 points. Therefore, they are the sole squadron to gain the extra 20 points for being the 1st ce in an arena.¡± Cole Joseph shot a nce towards the crowd, before turning to look at the Tianjing squadron. ¡°Tianjing squadron¡¯s captain, Wang Zhong, had obtained full marks, which is the highest score for the captain arena. At the same time, his thesis has been judged by the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences to be a topic for research. Student Wang Zhong, the group of over the head foggies from the Institute of Science are singing high praises about you. If not for you participating in the CHF, they woulde over to find you.¡±

    The entire auditorium turned deathly silent. ...Tianjing??? The Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences?

    Which Tianjing? What Tianjing? What¡¯s more, who the hell was Wang Zhong?

    Casio appeared as though he was struck by lightning. ¡°What the fuck is this? How can a mere Tianjing, how¡¯s that possible!¡±

    Ignoring the others, even the members of the Tianjing squadron werepletely dumbstruck. Although they knew that Wang Zhong had been the top student for sessive years, however...that¡¯s just within Tianjing! Would he be able to dominate when ced on the scope of the entire Federation?

    At this moment, only Ma Dong and Scarlet had natural expressions present on their face. What to do? That¡¯s All Mouthy King for you! To him, how could a mere test be anything to him!

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t feel much satisfaction from his performance. To him, this was just a test to gain entry to the finalpetition. However, it still felt extremely strange to obtain 1st ce. To him, obtaining an S rank was already an extremely good result.

    Although the juniors of the aristocratic families were outstanding, there was no one that possessed Wang Zhong¡¯s way and flow of thinking. Ever since young, Wang Zhong excelled in critical thinking. What¡¯s more, his adoptive father and mother were extremely knowledgeable, with each of them excelling in different aspects. This had made Wang Zhong having a bit of knowledge in seemingly every field. Through his conversations with them, he had obtained a level of understanding that waspletely different from his peers, allowing him to be sessful in almost every of his endeavours after entering Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy. To Wang Zhong, it was extremely normal for his parents to be knowledgeable. Any kid out there would always think that their parents were the greatest in the world, and Wang Zhong was of no exception. Under such circumstances, with the experience gained from Simba and the hyperdimension, it had allowed his thoughts topletely exceed the realm of ordinary people, merely that he has yet to discover.

 Chapter 382 - Help in the form of Mo Xingchen

    <h4>Chapter 382: Help in the form of Mo Xingchen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Joseph had really gone to do an investigation on the Tianjing Squadron. This was an extremely uneven group with many, many problems. Despite that, there was?an extremely strange?vigor present within them. Having taken a read at Wang Zhong¡¯s thesis, he was extremely shocked and astonished by the aplishments of the former. It showed a realm of thought that?absolutely?didn¡¯t appear to be one that woulde out from a student. However, he stopped being shocked after knowing about the revolutionary introduction of living runes by the old Potter stemmed from that brat¡¯s coboration with thetter. Wang Zhong was indeed a genius, though it¡¯s a pity that his talents were more towards research. Although he was extremely outstanding in his theoretical knowledge, he wasn¡¯t suited for this CHF... Joseph could vaguely feel that he was onto something, though he wasn¡¯t able to get his head around this.

    ¡°That student over that. Yes, I¡¯m talking about you. What¡¯s more name?¡±

    He pointed towards Casio, as thetter had the?greatest?reaction to the announcement.

    ¡°Ca, Casio¡­¡± faced against the aura radiating from Cole, causing Casio to involuntarily turn weak.

    Cole Joseph nodded his head and said, ¡°Remember, Casio. There¡¯s no need for the weak to feel sorry. However, those that can only use doubtful and envious gazes to stare at the victories are just showing how extremely inferior they really are.¡±

    Joseph struck the nail at the coffin. This was the?true?reason why Casio was always finding every opportunity to poke at Tianjing. He wanted to use this method to mask and conceal his inferiority, wanting others to pay attention and respect him.

    The only full 60 points in all of thepetition zones? S+? The?sole?1st ce in all of thepetition zones?!

    This person by the name of Wang Zhong had suppressed Carolyn and a bunch of Heaven-gifted sons and daughters. Despite it being just a theory test, everyone was able to obtain a pass. There were many things within the test that can¡¯t be answered from pure memorization, with some?exnatory?questions that required one to possess a certain level of understanding and field of view in order to?answer. Nheless, this person had obtained full marks, and more critically, the recognition by the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences. Any thesis would be known as an outstanding piece of work if it was able to reach the standard of the Institute of Sciences, as it was one of the most powerful institutions of the Federation.

    There were quite a few people who shot looks of pity at Casio. What?a vicious?manner to treat a teaching material. This fellow would not be able to raise his head upon returning back home and had even implicated his academy due to his actions. In fact, this Casio had caused considerable dissatisfaction in the hearts of quite a few squadrons during this period of time. Groveling when facing against powerful?squadrons, while using various methods to squash those there were around his rank. Nevertheless, everyone still had underestimated his shamelessness and tenacity.

    ¡°Teacher Joseph. Having suspicion is the right of every citizen. I feel that I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± replied Casio, immediately changing his visible point of view. There would always be no wrong in bing the weakling in the face of a powerhouse. ¡°I¡¯ve extremely curious as to how captain Wang Zhong was able to write a thesis that is able to give the full 60 marks. That¡¯s because the grading of any thesis is extremely subjective¡­with the test already over, would it be possible for everyone to be able to admire his work? If it¡¯s really that outstanding, I¡¯m willing to apologize to Tianjing.¡±

    It had to be said that Casio was indeed sharp and clever in such matter. With him speaking in a tone that caused him to appear as though he was from the viewpoint of a weakling, he had coated suspicion in every single word he said. However, he had spoken the words present at the bottom of the hearts of all the eliminated squadrons. Indeed, the grading of the thesis question was too subjective. Although people might not have much to say if Gui Hao was the one that had obtained full marks, everyone could not help but to attempt to find fault on the unassuming and obscure figure that had obtained full marks. Even if they fail to pick out any bones at the end of it, only after cracking the egg open and beating the yolk up would they be able to satiate the sadness of them being eliminated.

    For what reason have I been eliminated?

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Such a spectacr essay should be shown to everyone to see!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. There¡¯splete transparency for the past few arenas, but nothing for the captain arena.¡±

    After Casio¡¯s words rang out, there were quite a few people in the auditorium that started to roar out in session. These not only came from those people with unwillingness in their hearts, but also from those prideful people who could not ept that Tianjing had ranked higher than themselves.

    Hearing the response from these people, Cole Joseph gave a chuckle. Naturally, he would not stoop so low from his position topete with a student. Although that brat had ulterior motives, he was still smart and clever. There was no benefit for Joseph to rebuke his words, as he did not stay those words for the sake of Tianjing.

    ¡°Hypothesis on the origins of the Hyperdimension.¡± a clear and melodious voice rang out across the auditorium. Although it wasn¡¯t loud, it was particrly radiant, allowing for the hundreds of people to clearly hear her voice, ¡°Was it the Hyperdimension affecting the Earth, or mankind¡¯s thoughts that was partially responsible for the existence of the Hyperdimension? From part of the Hyperdimension that is able to affect the consciousness of lower dimensional life forms, to mankind¡¯sprehension, dream realm, precognition, and other aspects¡­¡±

    The voice sounded frank and measured while causing many people to be attracted by its extremely rich and sexy tones. Brimming with curiosity, all of them immediately looked around in search of its origin.

    A few people managed to find its source, which was from the side of Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy. Unexpectedly, the person behind that voice was Mo Xingchen.

    Mo Xingchen proceeded to stand up, with the smile on her face causing everyone who saw her feel as though they were bathed in the glow of spring. The four great princesses of the Federation weren¡¯t given their titles just due to their beauty. Although there were women that possessed more exquisite features than them, there was no one else that possessed the unique aura and temperament each of them had.?With a smile, Mo Xingchen had caused everyone to turn drunk with infatuation for her. Although the tone she used wasn¡¯t enticing or fiery, it made everyone not want to interrupt her at all, be it male or female. The entire auditorium turned so silent one could hear the drop of a needle, as everyone listened attentively to Mo Xingchen.

    ¡°This is a question asked by someone who stood at an extremely high viewpoint. Tossing away all theplicated appearances and happenings, it focused directly on the essence of the dimensional world, while getting rid of mankind¡¯s self-biases and superiorityplex at the same time. His writing appears to show indications that he had made contact with higher dimensions. Such a level of thought has already exceeded the boundaries of the question. The call to give him full marks came personally from Mr Cecil, who has endless praise for this thesis. What¡¯s more, it will be published in the monthly magazine of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences. If there are people interested in the thesis written by captain Wang Zhong, they could wait for next month¡¯s issue of the magazine to take a look. You¡¯ll definitely be able to experience for yourself how excellent a thesis it is.¡±

    Due to her being a member of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences, Mo Xingchen was able to speak as though she was able to see from Wang Zhong¡¯s point of view. What¡¯s more, she was their youngest member, though she had entered naturally due to some unique circumstances. Every generation of the Heaven bearer would automatically enter the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences. What¡¯s more, Wang Zhong¡¯s thesis has already been added to the restricted documents of the Institute of Sciences, something that was iparably astonishing. She waspletely unable to imagine that a student from such a rural ce like Tianjing would actually be able to write such a strategic and advantageous point of view.

    The entire auditorium turned deathly silent.

    What the hell was the origin of the Hyperdimension? Who the fuck cares about where the Hyperdimension was? What more, do research about its origin? Just the sound of it would make one feel bored. It¡¯s just one of the sentimental nonsense that a bunch of intellectuals would debate over. If one were to truly measure the level of interest in the people present, over 9 out of 10 captains present would not have any interest in it.

    However, despite everyone not knowing what the hell was on Wang Zhong¡¯s thesis, everyone knew that it much truly be extremely outstanding to be able to be published on the Federation¡¯s science and technology monthly journal! Those who were able to publish their theses in there were all heavyweight figures of the Federation¡¯s Scientific Community! Even those so-called ¡°novices¡± that have gotten their first thesis published in it were in fact on the level of the deans from those hundred-year-old academies. Were they even viable goals for students to strive towards? What¡¯s more, instead of him submitting his work for the chance to get published, it was the Science and Technology Monthly that had taken the initiative to do so?

    The critical point was...that Mo Xingchen¡¯s persuasiveness was much stronger than Joseph¡¯s!

 Chapter 383 - Endless Tangle

    <h4>Chapter 383: Endless Tangle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This Wang fellow¡¯s ancestors must absolutely have turned into gods!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze towards the Tianjing squadron had instantly turned into one of shock and aghast. Was that Wang Zhong¡¯s assay truly that good?

    However, with a roll of his eyes, another scheme appeared in Casio¡¯s minds as he spoke out. ¡°Teacher Joseph. It really sounds amazing just from Miss Mo¡¯s description. It¡¯s absolutely a universally shocking thesis. However...how is a student able to write such a thesis, what more,?a student from Tianjing? He¡¯s suspicious of giarism!¡±

    Instantly, there were quite a few people yet again there were nodding their heads in session. Indeed! If that thesis was really that good, it¡¯s not possible for a student to be able to write it out! There¡¯s even more suspicious!

    Joseph shot an indifferent look at Casio. One should always know one¡¯s limit in any matter. ¡°Student Casio. You can request for an appeal through the CHF organizingmittee. However, that would require evidence. Any ims without evidence will be treated as nder, resulting in you and your squadron to be punished via the Federation¡¯sws!¡±

    This move from Casio was extremely poisonous and universally to its target. Regardless of how much truth or lies its target has made, it would cause the target to getpletely filthy before anythinges into consideration. However, it was just a petty trick in the eyes of Joseph. With him being the chief invigtor for the Grozny Competition Zone, did Casio really treat him as non-existent?

    This was an usation that involved a person, and even the honour and dignity of an academy, something that cannot be casually spoken off!?Just like that matter with Karl Seer, definitive evidence was necessary for an appeal to be filed. If not, it would be treated as nder and defamation, something that would lead to one having to pay a severe price.

    Casio tossed the second half of Joseph¡¯s words at the back of his head, while hastily nodding his head and replying, ¡°Sorry for my sprouting words out without thought. I really am sorry. Captain Wang Zhong, you¡¯re a genius!¡±

    Those words from him clearly had the opposite intent from their meaning. Casio was merely burying the nail, something that everyone was able to catch on to. The more this matter was covered up by Joseph, the greater the suspicion and doubt born in the hearts of others. Casio had already achieved his first goal. Now, he wanted those Tianjing mutes to be unable to even speak about their suffering! When that happens, even Joseph would be unable to render any help.

    ¡°I can clear up the doubt you have, student Casio. Student Wang Zhong is one of the investigated candidates for the Mo¡¯s List, merely that there isn¡¯t any list for one¡¯s proficiency in knowledge.?As a freshman, the theses he had written were extremely detailed and informative, while always being in 1st ce in results. Recently, the hottest topic of the Federation¡¯s Insititute of Sciences, the hypothesis of runes of life, was proposed by him and Dean Potter. I believe that this should be able to rify your doubts and suspicions. Geniuses do exist.¡± Mo Xingchen spoke out once again, instantly causing the entire auditorium to turn deathly silent once again. So it turns out that this Wang Zhong was really that outstanding!

    Obviously, all of these can¡¯t be fabricated. A matter like the runes of life was something that everyone had more or less heard about. However, not a single person had guessed that it was actually Wang Zhong and old Potter who had proposed it...

    Casio was a really vile person...

    Everyone quickly changed the looks they sent towards Casio. Such sinister and vile people should definitely be kept at a far distance away.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong was feeling extremely curious as he set a thankful gaze at Mo Xingchen. Frankly speaking, he didn¡¯t care very much towards Casio¡¯s provocation. However, he could not ignore thetter¡¯s attempts to sully Tianjing¡¯s honour and dignity. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to open his mouth to speak out against Casio. That would require a person that possessed a considerable reputation to do so, though he had never expected it to be Mo Xingchen that did so. Seeing the thankful gaze, Mo Xingchen sent a faint smile back in return.

    The debate of over the authenticity of Wang Zhong¡¯s thesis hade to an end, with everyone getting ample information and familiarity with the Tianjing squadron¡¯s captain that excelled in theoretical tests. Regardless of how strong that person¡¯sbat strength was, his theoretical knowledge was indeed undeniable. What¡¯s more, he might even be able to enter the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences. Since that wasn¡¯t something that would conflict with everyone¡¯s goals in this CHF, was there any need to be antagonistic towards him?

    As for Casio, he had truly offended everyone. At this moment, only people with issues in their brains would willing to continue being friends with such a person.

    The announcement of the top 4 ces went on without a hitch, with the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy being the universally unquestioned first ce. Their overall strength as a squadron was too ridiculous and stable,pletely denying any opportunity for other squadrons to usurp them. Trailing behind at 2nd ce was Torres Academy, with a 30 over point gap between them. Naturally, this was due to thetter not trying at all for the second half of the 2nd elimination round. Under apletely pressure-free situation, they had also rxed in their performances. The 3rd and 4th ces were obtained by 2 A ranked squadrons that belonged to the extremely stable squadron type with an even distribution ofbat prowess. Such types were simply able to excel perfectly in thepetition format of the 2nd elimination round.

    ¡°All of the promoted squadrons are to pack up immediately. You all will follow me and sit the armoured train to Stuart City to participate in the finalpetition!¡±

    Cole Joseph didn¡¯t speak much longer afterpleting the announcement of thebined scores. At this moment, the officials that had followed him were already handing out invitations to the officialpetition to the 23 promoted squadrons, alongside a red coloured badge. This represented their entry to the finalpetition. God knows how much envy and jealousy was tied to this small red badge. As his announcement came to an end, a wave of apuse rang out from the auditorium. After all, to those squadrons that have gained entry to the finalpetition, this was a matter that was worth celebrating., alongside a red badge to every member. This signified their eligibility to participate in the finalpetition, something was the cause of envy and jealousy for god knows how many people. As his announcement came to an end, a wave of apuse rang out across the auditorium. After all, to those squadrons that were promoted to the finalpetition, this was a matter that was worthy of celebration.

    Looking at the people around him who brimmed with happiness and tion, Casio¡¯s eyes were filled with venomous hatred. He had been full of hope for this CHF greatpetition, not only for the finalpetition but to also make a name for himself and enter the eyes of the higher ups. At this moment, he had truly achieved thest goal, though it was for the situation he had caused after his elimination. What¡¯s more, all of this was caused by that damnable Tianjing squadron! Why were they able to get promoted while he had to be eliminated?!

    At this moment, not a single rational thought was present in Casio¡¯s mind. He would not stop to consider if all of the problems he was facing now was due to his own actions. What¡¯s more, he did not show any care about his squadron members beside him, who were currently shooting looks filled with all kinds of unhappiness at him. To them, if not for Casio, they would not be dragged into the mess that he had created.

    As for the Tianjing squadron, they have every right to cheer and celebrate their promotion. After all, being able to qualify for the finalpetition was already something inconceivable to most of them. Hymin, Colby and the others were utterly unable to rein in their emotions surging out from their hearts. Frankly speaking, after entering the CHF, they could truly feel how weak they were in the past. Even their current level of strength waspletely unable to allow them to get promoted to the finalpetition. Nevertheless, a miracle had just urred like that, all due to a tyrannical Grai, miraculous Barran, stable Emily and naturally, their wonder captain.

    That¡¯s right, their entirely unorthodox, wonder captain. This god-like fellow had actually brought them into the finalpetition.

    Looking at the cheers and jubtion shown by the crowd before him, a faint smile appeared on Joseph¡¯s face. He started to reminisce of his youth, while thinking, ¡°You all should go all out to enjoy, as what awaits you will be even more tough and cruel. The higher the stage, the greater the dangers involved. That¡¯s just how growing up works.¡±

    When the news of their promotion reached Tianjing City, the entire Tianjing Academy erupted into celebrations. One could even the student¡¯s ear-shattering roars of celebrations from within Dean Greene¡¯s Office. In fact, even Greene himself did not believe that their academy squadron would be able to carve a way out from such a high-level elimination round. However, Wang Zhong and that bunch of little fellows had actually managed to do so! What¡¯s more, they had obtained such good results! Frankly speaking, his decision to send such a group to participate in the CHF appeared slightly self-deprecating in the eyes of the public. However, Greene himself knew that they indeed were scrubs. Since theycked in strength, why not let it go and make a gamble, a bet on luck...however, such luck was truly, too, too good.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong and Grai were feeling slightly excited. Sitting in the same train as they were the most elite of the elites the Federation could offer. What¡¯s more, there would be even more of these elites around in Stuart City. This was something he really wanted. Ever since young, he thirsted for the day he could personally see the strongest power the Federation possessed. While studying in Tianjing Academy, he felt that the various theses he wrote and the various teasing and ridiculement he received were all the correct choices. However, all of them were now useless. Regardless of how strong one¡¯s theoretical knowledge was, one would need to strength to back it up, and there¡¯s no better stage to do so than this CHF.

 Chapter 384 - Entering the battle in Stuart City

    <h4>Chapter 384: Entering the battle in Stuart City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Grai was also feeling slightly excited, Under Hymin¡¯s encouragement, he had even sung some of the folk songs he had learnt during his backpacking trip in the northern regions. Truthfully speaking, everyone did not understand why he, with the level of strength he possessed, had chosen Tianjing 1 year ago. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he seemed to not pay particr attention to anything, with a warm and gentle smile forever being stered on his face. Nevertheless, this was obviously?a good matter, as Tianjing would be able to have one more person other than Wang Zhong to rely on to advance within the finalpetition. After all, Wang Zhong excels in theoretical knowledge...However, there won¡¯t be any opportunity for him to show his strong points in the finalpetition. Being the strongest and most stable member of the Tianjing squadron, the presence of Grai had already entered?the eyes and hearts of all his squadron members.

    Besides happiness, there was naturally pressure that came from other sources.

    The greater the hope, the greater the disappoint if it fails. That was something that Wang Zhong, the second years and freshmen have not experienced before. However, the third years like Colby and Lily had experienced such feelings for more than 2 asions. During both of them, confidence had always brimmed in their hearts before being squashed by disappointment. In fact, that?confidence had already left their hearts since theirst participation in abatpetition.

    If not for them meeting Wang Zhong and this current Tianjing squadron, Colby and the other third years would already be considering their future paths after their graduation. Deep down with their hearts, they have already been worn down by the losses and defeated they had suffered. However, due to those feelings of disappointment coupled with the even better situation their Tianjing squadron was currently in, a sliver of hope for a miracle happening appeared in their hearts. It was due to this sliver of anticipation that caused them to be even more nervous and apprehensive than before.

    Without a doubt, them qualifying the finalpetition was an opportunity and honour for the Tianjing squadron. However, there was an extremely likely possibility for them to be nailed on the pir of shame. If they were to do anything that would result in the loss of face, they would be doing so towards the entire world. After all, the whole finalpetition of the CHF will be broadcasted live across the globe. All of the teachers in the various Federation Academies, higher-ups, various governmental departments, citizens and most importantly their parents and neighbours of Tianjing City would be watching them. One could be an overnight celebrity by showing an astonishing performance, or be aughing stock for everyone. The finalpetition was all about the head to head sh of might. If matters like Barran¡¯s slip up appears once again in the finalpetition, it might very well lead to an extremely ugly destruction of a squadron, not just an ugly D rank score.

    However, this clearly was the troubles of only a handful of people who were considering greater things in their minds. Being cautious and mindful when handling matters were the habits of the weak, something that Ma Dong, Mmi, Hymin and the other were long to used to. If not for the ban on alcohol consumption in the armoured train, Ma Dong would likely have?shouted ¡°Brother Fortune, let me apany you¡± and chug an entire bottle down. The atmosphere of happiness and tion filled the entirety of the train, with expressions of excitement being stered on everyone¡¯s faces. Clearly, it was not the right time yet to consider how tough the finalpetition would be, as one would have to know one¡¯s next opponent first.

    Although they had obtained at the station in midnight, there was already a massive crowd of people waiting at the Stuart railway station. However, everyone stood in a neat and orderly fashion, with groups of 5 people standing in a line. One person per group was holding up a card with the names of the various participating squadrons printed on them.

    These were the weing staff from the CHFmittee. Unlike the opening ceremony, every single squadron now had their personal weing group that was formed by the five people weing them. They were here to offer a personal service for the squadrons, as well as to do their best to make sure that the elites of the CHF were taken care to the utmost degree.

    The little team in charge of servicing the Tianjing squadron was headed by a slightly chubby middle age male by the name of Richie. Hisical and happiness filled expression that was ever so present on his face caused the Tianjing squadron to feel iparably rxed.

    All of their luggage was fastened with tags imprinted with their individual names before being pushed away on carts at the very first moment. A drizzle was present at the train station when they had arrived. However, even the few steps between the train carriage and the tform werepletely sheltered by people holding up umbres to shelter them from the rain. A lengthened?buggy capable of sitting 18 people was waiting for them, with soft and gentle music ying from its speakers. Even the arranged ce of stay wasn¡¯t the same as the hotel where many squadrons had lived together. They were driven to the townhouse by the family gardens of the Stuart Family. Upon entering the house, slippers have already been prepared for them, while a roaring fire was present in the firece of the great hall, instantly sweeping away the cold for the rainy weather outside. Also present in the great hall was a superrge projection screen that was able to connect to the Skylink to watch anything you so desired.

    There were ready to eat food present on the dining table, with hot, steaming water already prepared in the bathtubs present in each room. In fact, the goose downing filled beds were already warmed up with hot water bottles...

    No only Colby, Barran and those hillbillies, but even Ma Dong with his various experiences and Emily felt what it means to be thoughtfully serviced. How was this a temporary amodation that¡¯s allocated to them! This was absolutely just like the warm houses prepared by the most attentive mothers!

    The hundred over squadrons were all arranged to stay in such perfect amodations, causing?people to sigh in admiration. Indeed, the Stuart Family were so wealthy they appeared to be printing money. The power and wealth of the number 1 family of the federation was something that no one couldpare to.

    The day¡¯s worth of travel didn¡¯t bring about any exhaustion for the Tianjing squadron. On the contrary, they were even more excited. Due to the various amenities provided in the room like the hot water baths, everyone did feel any intent to sleep. What¡¯s more, they still had a whole day off tomorrow to rx. Regardless of the tumultuous travel across icy ins and the nerve-wracking selections in Grozny City, everyone wasn¡¯t able to properly rx themselves during this period of time. In Ma Dong¡¯s words, ¡°It would absolutely be a crime to not properly rxing in such afortable environment.¡± However, such thoughts were immediately dispelled by Wang Zhong. It wasn¡¯t to say that he forbid anyone from rxing, but that this was absolutely not the time for them to so do.

    He did not understand why Stuart would arrange them to stay in such an environment. This ce was too, toofortable, and would lead to a state that waspletely not suitable for people that were awaitingbat.

    Stuart Academy, the host of the CHF.

    Although they were in the vicinity of their houses, all of the members of the Stuart squadron were all staying in the vi arranged for their amodation, indicative of their unified spirit. Their vi was brightly lit, though no noise could be heard, as everyone was doing their own personal matters in their allocated rooms. Carolyn had just ended her few seconds of absentmindedness. Being the young mistress of the host family, her present status wasn¡¯t just that of an ordinary participant. In fact, she honestly had been too busy dealing with many matters. It was only until she had gotten into bed did she get the time to take a nce at the results of the captain arena.

    Truthfully speaking, she had only nced through those highlights of the 2nd elimination round, as there was indeed nothing that really needed her attention and care. She would not waste her effort to pay attention to the 1 or 2 geniuses that have emerged from some small squadron. However, that wasn¡¯t the case for the captain arena. Being the bellwether for the younger generation, she was all too clear the importance of an outstanding leader andmander was to a squadron.

    The ability that could let a bunch of birds turn into a flock possessed far more of a threat than the emergence of 1 or 2 geniuses from a small squadron. More importantly,pared to the strength of an individual, an outstanding leader was someone that the Federation and the various aristocratic familiescked the most. This was right in line with her previous judgement about Wang Zhong. If he only knew how to fight, he would only just be a slightly stronger expert. No more, and just that. What¡¯s more, in the aspect ofbat prowess, how could he match up the ¡°hired thugs¡± the 10 great aristocratic families have nurtured? Although the propaganda about All Mouthy King was broadcasted by the Federation with any restraint, everyone knew that it was impossible for there to be a second All Mouthy King emerging out.

    She had initially expected to see familiar names for the top 3 ces for the captain arena. However, she had only gotten half of it right.

 Chapter 385 - Carolynâ€™s embarassment

    <h4>Chapter 385: Carolyn¡¯s embarassment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Tianjing, Wang Zhong.

    When that name had appeared beside the 1st ce rankings for all of thepetition zones, Carolyn was indeed slightly surprised.

    Having personally attempted the questions, there were only a few people other than her that have a better understanding as to exactly how difficult it was. Although all of the tested subjects were rted tobat, they touched upon a vast spectrum of topics, with the knowledge required absolutely being far more than what an ordinary student possesses. Many of the simple-looking knowledge tested were definitely?absent in the curriculum though in the various academies. Even though it wasn¡¯t difficult for a straight A student to score high marks in this test, the possibility to obtain full marks was close to 0. That would be much smaller when a discussion question, which had a great deal of randomness, was added into the mix.

    However, it was Wang Zhong that had obtained full marks in the test. Even Gui Hao, who has always been regarded as a child prodigy had scored lower than him. The discussion question present in this test did not only require one to possess a depth in literature and scientific knowledge, but also a depth of view and acuteness of one¡¯s sight. In those aspects, the juniors of the aristocratic families had the absolute advantage over others!

    Being able to triumph over her and Gui Hao in those aspects was something that Carolyn was somewhat unable toprehend.

    What¡¯s more interesting was that such a matter that caused feelings of unwillingness to rise in people, with some of them even trying to purposely create controversy. However, faced with the suspicion of a crowd, a strange urrence in the form of Mo Xingchen taking action to help him had unexpectedly happened...

    Was she happy? Disappoint? No¡­.it was more of embarrassment, and even more so, frustration.

    Divian had also noticed the matter of Wang Zhong obtaining full marks in the captain arena. Although she was under pressure from the matter of Karl Seer, she could not afford to overlook the importance of the captain arena. The first ce was unexpectedly taken by Wang Zhong, who had thoroughly suppressed Carolyn and Gui Hao. She truly didn¡¯t know what to say about this matter. Nheless, she would not treat this as anything of her concern, though Carolyn might feel a little confused over this issue. Although she was Carolyn¡¯s best friend, she always felt the slightly evil thought of seeing the look of embarrassment on thetter¡¯s face, as Carolyn always wore a look as though everything was under control and as expected.

    As for Karl Seer, that bastard was well known for creating trouble. The whole sequence of events in his matter had already beenpletely revealed, showing that his Romeo problem had surfaced once again. To him, it appears as though all of the girls under the heavens would die if theycked his protection. He was indeed a bastard. What¡¯s more, he had been utilized by the Zhao Family as a result of this. This was already not being the first time it had happened, though the previous instances weren¡¯t as severe as this.

    Nheless, the Seer Family weren¡¯t easy targets for the picking. They were too naive to think that matter would interfere with her judgement!

    After a short day of rest, the first round of the CHF¡¯s finalpetition had arrived. At the break of dawn, various information about the finalpetition had already been sent out via Skylink by thepetitionmittee.

    The 4 greatmittee membersprising of the Federation¡¯s legendary assassin Cole Joseph, legendary soldier Rodriguez, legendary ranged soldier Somme as well as another legendary soldier Zhou Mu were the highest ruling people within the judgingmittee. Every dispute or offencemitted during thepetition will be voted and ruled by these 4 people.

    Upon receiving the information on their Skylinks, quite a few of the squadrons from Grozny City were left dumbfounded. That wretched little old man, Joseph, who appeared to be sent by themittee to ¡°torture people¡±, was actually the legendary assassin of the Federation, the darkness butcher???

    People in the federation who were able to hang the title of legendary by their names were all-powerful existences of Heavenly Soul Stage. This all stemmed from the helplessness faced by mankind at the beginning of the dark era. The process of casting one¡¯s soul to igniting one¡¯s Heroic Soul was extremely easy for humans. For the sake of obtaining power greater than an ordinary Heroic Soul Stage soldier, there were many geniuses and experts who would suppress and extend the time required for their breakthrough. Not only would they gain a perfect promotion ofbat strength after igniting their soul, it would also aid them in their future breakthrough to Heavenly Soul Stage. The second factor was extremely critical, as that breakthrough would be the most difficult thing people would face in the cultivation of their spiritual souls. For Heavenly Soul Stage experts, they had no problem in the output of power, skills, techniques and soul power.

    However, their one limiting factor was their fleshly bodies. Upon reaching the peak of Heavenly Soul Stage, these experts would hit a barrier. Only by passing through this barrier would their fleshly bodies be able to endure the astonishing power their spiritual souls possessed. However, on the off chance that they failed to cross this barrier, their fleshly bodies would be unable to endure the astonishing powering from their spiritual souls. This meant that these people would not be suitable to stay in the hyperdimension or any dangerous ces that would require a prolonged period of fighting.

    Despite that limit, their strength and experience would always be present, while still possessing the ability to fight for short periods of time. Therefore, they had chosen to return to the Federation. They would naturally be giving extremely high positions within the various aristocratic families and the Federation. Those who possessed the title of legendary would more or less be part of the higher echelon of the Federation, and would be in charge of making decisions for many of the important matters in the Federation.

    The four chief judges and the entire of the rulingmittee were not direct members of the 10 great families. At the very most, they only had a certain level of association and connection. Regardless of how close or distant they were, this was the unspoken rule of the Federation. In fact, it could be said that this was a ruling made by the parliament. There were some matters that the aristocratic families were not able to directly participate and control.

    These legendary existences were always shrouded in mystery. This was the very first time that they had faced the public in such an open manner. It could be said that these 4 people were genuine existences of that realm. God knows how many people of the mass could breakthrough to Heavenly Soul Stage?! From those, how many do you think could go all the way to the peak?! Regardless of them not being able to cross that barrier, yet how many were there that did not suffer the bacsh from their own power?

    Nevertheless, those who were able to endure the bacsh of their own powers all possessed extremely long lifespans. For them, only they themselves would know more definitive details of their own conditions, something that ordinary people could only guess. People who have yet to reach that realm would forever be unable to imagine what it feels like to be there.

    Such a lineup showed how high the regard the Federation had for the CHF, and was sufficient to put an end to all questions and suspicions. After all, the variousrge aristocratic families had to take such precautions, as their future, benefits and fate were tied to the results of this CHF.

    It appears that the CHFmittee had the same thoughts by setting thepetition rules to be the standard squadron against squadron elimination battles. 64 squadrons would proceed on from the 128 in the first round, before heading to the Top 32, top 16, quarterfinals, semifinals, before the finale, culminating to a total of 6 rounds. Thepetition method was for 2 squadrons to undergo 5 solo duels and a group battle. 1 point would be awarded to the winner of each solo duel, with no repeats allowed. 2 points would be awarded for the winner of the group battle. The first squadron to obtain 4 points wins the round and be promoted to the next round.

    Other than that, there was various detailed information regarding thepetition venues, dates and other required arrangements that were sent over the Skylink. Not a single one of the promoted squadrons would overlook any detail provided in this information. From this moment, all of them started to feel excited and nervous about what awaited them.

    There were 10rgepetition grounds in the vicinity of Stuart City. Not only were there man-made battlefields, they had?also?utilized broken materials from the construction of the city toplicate the group battlefields, thereby raising the standard of the group battles that would ur in them. Naturally, the aspect that the audience was most focused on was still the bets.

    Of course, every single squadron really wanted to know the opponent they would most likely face in the uing round. There was no need to consider anything future than that. With it being the finalpetition, anything could happen under the sun. Therefore, securing the victory for the first round was still the most important matter for all of the squadrons.

    Under the eyes of hundreds and thousands of people watching, the balloting for the finalpetition had started. Due to some unique reasons, only the citizens of the Federation were able to the probabilities and estimates. However, the finalpetition would be broadcasted across the entire Federation. This was especially important for the various Heroic Soul Academies, as such apetition was without any doubt extremely beneficial in raising their strength, honor and glory.

    Only the higher-ups of the Tianjing Academy knew exactly how important it was for their squadron to get promoted into the finalpetition. At this moment, a festival like atmosphere hung within the entire academy, as every single student was high spirits. A struggling academy that possessing a long and deep history, while having its honor and glory continuously decreasing, had finally seen a glimmer of hope.

    If entering the finalpetition equated to thepletion of their goals, all of the students now thirsted for a victory in the first round. Or, in other words, not lose too terribly. To them, they would be sufficiently proud of such results.

 Chapter 386 - To the battlefield, to become the strongest!

    <h4>Chapter 386: To the battlefield, to be the strongest!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The pair of squadrons for the first round was based on a randomized selection. However, it basically followed the original rule of rankings through thebined scores. The chances of the strong being pitted against each other were extremely low for the first round. Regardless of whether they had exploited a loophole or possessed good luck, the Tianjing squadron¡¯s results ced them in a favorable spot to achieve this goal.

    In the Tianjing auditorium, all of the students were looking nervously at therge screen before them. The academy had naturally summoned all of their students to witness such a glorious moment.

    Not a single noise could be heard within Stuart Academy¡¯s auditorium as the 128 squadrons were present in full force in. They were the only ones with the qualifications to step on the stage of the finalpetition. This was an honour and glorious matter for them. All of them were all too clear that the eyes from all across the world were now trained on them, causing them to sit ramrod straight with their heads raised. To the majority of the squadrons present here, this was clearly just the first step. From this point onwards, they would take their first step towards, honour, glory and towards bing legends.

    Gui Hao, dimir, Mo Wen, Carolyn, Divian and the other top-ss experts of the younger generation were brimming with confidence. However, it could be said that they were extremely fortunate, as not every legend out there was able to dance on such a stage. Since they were able to stand on such a stage, what¡¯s left was for them to clinch the championship.

    When a group of experts was together, the resulting sh of auras was extremely frightening. There wasn¡¯t any noise or chaffing present. At this level, the shing style had alreadypletely changed. If one was present within the auditorium, one would feel one¡¯s spirit and energy continuing to spike endlessly. This was an experience of entering the realm of the top ss experts. If one wasn¡¯t able to enter, the disparity between one and the others would gradually lengthen as time passes.

    Not all of the eliminated squadrons had left the CHFpetition zones. In fact, the majority of them had stayed behind. That¡¯s because the Stuart Family had still provided them with meals, amodation and seats to view the finalpetition. This was undoubtedly another attempt by the Stuart Family to buy over the hearts of people. What the Stuart Family wanted was to win the hearts of both the lower and higher ss. Without a doubt, this was something they had seeded. Naturally, they had attributed nominally as blessings from the host.

    Following the arrival of the head referee and Long Mei¡¯er and the four lead judge, the main event of the opening ceremony started on its course.

    Long Mei¡¯er, the current 5 star general of the federation, and legendary Soul Summoning Master. At the same time, she was the youngest person amongst the titled legendaries. For experts of her realm, age was undoubtedly the most crucial factor, as this was corrted to one¡¯sbat endurance as well as future influence.

    The true strength of people on her level was something that Casted Soul Stages would never be able to understand. However, it was said that Long Mei¡¯er Soul Beast wasparable to a 7th rank dimensional lifeform...

    What does that mean?

    Wang Zhong was extremely clear about the earth-shattering changes that would happen to dimensional life form or mutated beast once its breakthrough past the 6th rank. Exactly how powerful a person that could summon a 7th rank dimensional life form would?be?

    At this moment, Wang Zhong shot a look at Grai sitting beside him. From the looks of it, Grai appeared exceedingly excited upon seeing Long Mei¡¯er.

    As the 4 lead judges reached their seats, Long Mei¡¯er walked forwards by herself. At this moment, a loud and clear voice rang out. It was Carolyn.

    ¡°Everyone, attention! Salute!¡±

    All of the students stood in attention and gave a standardized military salute, appearing exceedingly handsome and elegant while doing so. This cause the students from the various academies tuning in to the ceremony to reveal looks of envy and jealousy. How much more honour and glory would they feel if their own academy¡¯s squadron was able to appear over there.

    At this moment, Solomon was also present in Stuart City. Although he did not grace the opening ceremony, he was still earnestly watching the entire live broadcast. This was the strong point of the of the old era which the Federation had inherited. Although many internal conflicts had and are urring within the Federation, while constantly losing its sharpness as many continued to seek for harmony, stability, this was reced by unity and discipline. In some certain scenarios, they were able to erupt with massively powerfulbat force.

    If one wanted to target and fight the Federation, the first thing one needed to do was to break this harmony. As long as this equilibrium is broken, the Federation would truly be unable to withstand even a blow. The so-call powerful influences in the annals of history appeared to be indestructible to external forces. However, they were in fact constructed on unrealistic utopian ideals. As long as one was able to grasp and gain control over the lifeblood of said influence, one would be able to cause it to instantly crumble and copse. It was the process of doing it that Solomon really enjoyed. It was hard toe by such a game of life. However, at this moment, he wanted to see if there was interests him in thispetition.

    As he swept his gaze across the crowd of people present on the screen, Solomon¡¯s eyes paused slightly on a particr location. However, it only happened from an instant, before he turned away as though nothing had happened. In his surroundings, the staff members arranged by the Federation to serve their VIPs were attentively trying to please this high and esteemed prince from the Kaiser Empire.

    At her level, there naturally was no need for Long Mei¡¯er to use her soul power in any way. Just by standing on stage, the legends about her was more than sufficient to ignite the fighting spirit of any youth present.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, congrattions for qualifying for the finalpetition. Perhaps there might be some people that feel that this is just the beginning, as there are 127 other squadrons just like yourself around. However, I have to tell you all that this is the mostpetitive CHF for the past 50 years! Therefore, every squadron in the finalpetition should do yourselves proud!¡± Long Mei¡¯er paused her speech temporarily, though the breaths of the student below had already turned rapid. In such a situation and environment, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to not feel proud about themselves.

    ¡°Now, what you need to do is to obtain victory after victory and move forwards! Take steps forward, and continue on to march towards the championship!¡±

    Yes, to be the strongest person!

    You have to believe that you¡¯re the strongest! This is your stage!

    Go! Go and fight for it! To be the strongest person in this generation!

    All of you are the future of the Federation! The future of mankind!

    Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s voice rang out radiantly and vigorously across every single corner of the auditorium, igniting the thirst for strength in everyone¡¯s hearts, as well as the dream of bing the strongest!

    ¡°All hail the Federation! All hail mankind!¡±

    The atmosphere within the auditorium had exploded to an all-time high as every student was using all of their strength shout: All Hail the Federation¡­.

    Yes! ¡°This will be an of experts!¡± thought Long Mei¡¯er as she looked towards the emotion-filled students before her. ¡°However, you all still aren¡¯t clear what kind of price one has to pay to be an expert, and how much resolution one would require.¡±

    ¡°Its time for you all to enjoy the journey to heaven and hell.¡±

    Without wasting time on balloting, themittee quickly showed the matchups for the first round of the finalpetition.

    At this moment, splendid expressions filled the faces of every student. There were ones of happiness and tion, with others being solemn or emotionless. There were those brimming with self-confidence, while some giving their all to control theirs. However, being at the apex, those S ranked squadron did not care much about who was their next opponents. That¡¯s because it was impossible for them to bump into one another in the first round. To them, this was just a prelude, and not something to get excited or explosive about.

    The Tianjing squadron¡¯s first opponent had appeared, in the form of Bierlia Musical Soul Academy.

    Although Wang Zhong and Grai clearly appeared to be none to fazed about it, this was absolutely not what Scarlet and the rest had signed up for. Birelia Academy was evaluated to be of rank A. Although their results for the elimination rounds weren¡¯t too outstanding, that was due to their squadron being considerably uneven, as they were an orthodox assassin academy. However, their capabilities inbat were astonishing. Therefore, their results in the elimination rounds could only be taken with a pinch of salt, as that wasn¡¯t representative of their real strength.

 Chapter 387 - A fight between weaklings

    <h4>Chapter 387: A fight between weaklings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Upon seeing the next opponent their squadron faces, all of the Tianjing Academy students instantly sucked in a breath of cold air. The Bierlia Academy squadron was considered to be an orthodox type squadron. However, they were also a true and true S rank existence. Those students were still holding on to the slight glimmer of hope felt as though a bucket of ice water had been thrown on their hearts.

    Most importantly, the Bierlia Academy was famous for its ¡°vicious and merciless¡± style. After all, assassins were the core of their squadron. If they had focused on being tactful, they would have long been eliminated.

    To the students of Bierlia Academy, being matched up against Tianjing Academy was indeed something unexpected, as¡­.their opponents were too weak.

    For an expert, they would not mind their first opponent possessing a bit of strength, as this would allow them to warm themselves up. However, Tianjing didn¡¯t even possess the qualifications to act as their warm-up partners. It had to be said that the change in the style of the finalpetition was slightlyrge. Although it wasprehensive and all rounded, it was somewhat too one-sided, which allowed for some squadrons to slip in.

    Of the squadrons Wang Zhong was familiar with, the Giant God Peak squadron was quite lucky to have been matched against Oleg Academy led by Kestan. Oleg Academy was undoubtedly an overlord of the northern region, though this does not mean they possessed the strength that could suppress anyone. Without talking about the hope to bump into pushovers, matching up against a somewhat okay opponent in the best of 64 was already quite a lucky feat.

    Compared to Giant God Peak, Saint Mongol Academy wasn¡¯t that lucky, as they were matched against the number 1 seed for the championship, Stuart Academy. Just seeing that name would send one into despair, with the only thing they could do was to prevent themselves from losing too badly.

    The zing City¡¯s opponent was the Austin squadron, while Copperfield was matched up against the PGF squadron. With their power and strength, it won¡¯t be too much of a problem to obtain victory for their first match. That was a difference in foundation. For those first-ss squadrons, only in the second round would they be able to meet an opponent that would be a challenge for them.

    For those from the eastern regions, a few of Tianjing Academy¡¯s friends like Adolf and Lennon have already been eliminated. This was especially painful for Adolf,as they were extremely resolved in their hope to be able to show a good performance. In the end, however, they didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to climb onto the stage. Nheless, there was nothing that they could regret about. During the elimination rounds, all of the members of the Adolf squadron could already feel the difference this CHF was from before, with the only thing they could do was to sigh in admiration towards the might of Tianjing.

    Yes, it¡¯s might, not luck. There were times where one¡¯s enemies were the people that understood one the most.

    This was especially true for the Adolf captain, Cecil, who had crossed hands with Wang Zhong before. Although he wasn¡¯t able to reach the level of acuteness that Wang Zhong possessed, his sharp observational skills had already made him aware that thetter was concealing some terrifying power in him. This was the real reason why Adolf had closed their doors to train, and not due to some simple reason like a loss. They could feel the endless pressureing from Tianjing.

    Wang Zhong coupled with Grai had raised Tianjing to the level of top-ss squadrons. As for Barran, their heavy soldier, he was extremely unstable. Or in other words, he was an emotional type fighter. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s most frightening trait was his ability to motivate his squadron members, something that was impable and uncounterable.

    Emily had made clear progress in her strength to a level that could be said as leaps and bounds. The only thing that could be said was that the Assassin Family was indeed extraordinary to be able to strengthen the status of assassins. As for the dual gun Scarlet and Mmi, they were possibly the weakest links of Tianjing. Nheless, the dual battle style of theirs was incredibly unique. A powerful vanguard to obstruct their opponents would allow them to sufficiently showcase their abilities. It could be said that Tianjing was absolutely an underestimated squadron that possessed the strength to enter the best of 32.

    Nheless, not everyone believed that to be true. The atmosphere within the 10 training grounds located in the vicinity of Stuart City was already vivacious.?At this moment, 64 squadrons have already started their matches, with the live broadcasts rolling on in the Skylink.

    The soldiers had their own requests while the Federation had their demands. The citizens too had their own interests in mind. Therefore, such apetition style was undoubtedly unable to satisfy every single person out there.

    Different kinds ofbat were taking ce at different battlefields, with the audience clearly have the freedom to choose whichever match they want. Naturally, the matches involving the seedling squadrons were iparably in-demand. Take for example the match between Stuart and Assassin. It¡¯s said that one would be able to purchase the live tickets even if one triples the asking price. There were also some matches like the one between Tianjing squadron and Birelia squadron that were clearly considered to be neglected by the audience.

    Regardless of them being a ck horse and have some fame and reputation attached to their name, they were almost utterly overlooked and ignored within the participating lineup of the finalpetition.

    There weren¡¯t many people present in the audience for this match. After being promoted into the finalpetition, groups of Tianjing students had already headed over here to cheer and show their support, though they won¡¯t be arriving that quickly. What¡¯s more, no one was sure whether Tianjing would be able to advance before they had arrived. For ordinary supporters, the distance required to travel to Stuart City was too, too far and expensive. Even those from wealthier cities of the eastern regions weren¡¯t able to afford it.

    Nheless, the Skylink was definitely iparably lively. This was especially true about the students from Tianjing City and Musical Soul City, who had already made the fur fly. Basically, the Musical Soul Academy wanted to beat Tianjing to the point of them being unable to say even a word back to refute. Although they werecking in strength, the Tianjing squadron won¡¯t just stand there and take the blow without putting up a fight, resulting in the exciting arguments sprouting out in the Skylink.

    In the training grounds, the reporters arranged by the organizationmittee had ignored the Tianjing squadron, heading straight to interview the members of the Birelia squadron. Although it appeared entirely ¡°unfair¡± for Tianjing, quite a few of the surrounding audience didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    Other than the people from the 2 participating cities, the was also a bunch of people here to see the ¡°weaklings groveling in the dirt¡±. There were those that love watching experts in y, and there were those that just love to see weaklings ¡°tossing¡± around. The remainder of the people were those with a bit of connection to Tianjing, like Adolf, who would more or less pay attention to this match.

    The members from both sides stood in preparation for the start of the match. Ma Dong opened up his Skylink to check on the live broadcasts. As expected, the scenes of the previous match were still being broadcasted. The entire world was able to see how the organizingmittee had disregarded them, while the live broadcast chat feed had already erupted into all kinds of jokes that were aimed at smashing Tianjing Academy¡¯s face. What¡¯s more incorrigible was that the staff members in charge of the live broadcast had unscrupulous started a vote on ¡°Are C rank squadrons qualified to be interviewed?¡±

    The resulting poll was seemingly unanimous in their selection of ¡°unqualified¡±.

    There was basically no need to gain too much understanding of a mere C rank squadron. They should be satisfied with being able to enter the best of 128. What¡¯s more, there were quite a few people that have expressed their predictions that Tianjing would not be able to achieve much in their matchup against Bierlia Academy. At the same time, they had proimed that Tianjing was fortunate to be able to gain that much attention all since they were opponents of Bierlia Academy.

    Compared to Tianjing, the Birelia Academy squadron was a power squadron that undoubtedly represented the strength and muscle of the Federation. Possessing a long and glorious history, they were the highlight of the current live broadcast.

    As for what Tianjing was thinking? Without talking about the empires, even the Federation did not care about them!

    Ma Dong¡¯s face was close to exploding in anger. Nheless, turning his head around to look at Wang Zhong and the others standing in preparation for the match, he forced this anger of his back down.

    However, what awaited him was an insult even more offensive than the earlier ones, as the host of the live broadcast was currently interviewing a member of the Bierlia Academy, Yingren Brooks.

    ¡°...Student Ying Ren, are there any words you would like to say to your opponents for this match?¡±

    ¡°Nope. They aren¡¯t our targets. We¡¯ve already started our preparations for the next round.¡± replied Yingren in an indifferent tone.

    Hearing his reply, the host could not help but chuckle as she thought, ¡°He truly is young. There was no need to be that direct even when you¡¯re roasting people.¡±

    ¡°The match is about to start, so let us wait and enjoy the show!¡±

    Finally, Ma Dong no longer waited for the host to walk over for an interview. Nheless, he believed that all of those people that have looked down on Tianjing would trip on their sses! What¡¯s more, that would just be the beginning!

 Chapter 388 - Graiâ€™s the guarantee

    <h4>Chapter 388: Grai¡¯s the guarantee</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    There wasn¡¯t anything surprising about the rules of the CHFpetition. If one doesn¡¯t want to enter the group battle, one would have to squash one¡¯s opponent and obtain 4 victories. However, that would be a rather difficult feat to pull off. After all, any squadron that was able to enter the finalpetition would have 1 or 2 experts within their ranks. Therefore, the blind picks and risk-taking for the first duel would have to rely on one¡¯s information gathering and peddling.

    Being one of the 5 great assassins on the Mo¡¯s List, Eddie was undoubtedly the star of this match. Basically, all of the neutral standing audience had tuned it or came here just to watch him. In fact, there was nothing special about a squadron like Tianjing for them to pay attention to.

    The first duel: Grai VS Yingren Brooks.

    Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on Eddie¡¯s face, as everything waspletely under his control. Indeed, his opponent was nning on using Grai to seize a point.?How could that be easily allowed by him?

    All of the first duels in the ten battlefields would start at the same time. Compared to this match, the other few battlefields, especially the one with the Stuart Academy going up against the Saint Mongol Academy was the real focal point of the audience¡¯s attention. The majority of the gazes were trained towards those few battlefields, as people were more interested in the matchups between the strong, and not the strong against a weakling.

    Although the Bierlia Academy had their own set of fans, the atmosphere within the audience gallery here can¡¯t match up to that of the Stuart Academy. What¡¯s more, there were indeed too few people that could afford to travel such a long distance via the armoured railway to watch the match. Therefore, the audience gallery appeared slightly empty and quiet. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t considered to be a perfect start for Bierlia Academy, who was looking forward to showcasing a spectacr performance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag it out too long.¡± said Eddie in an indifferent tone. ¡°At the very least, we have to be the first squadron to finish this entire match.¡±

    Yingren nodded his head as a strange glint shed across his greyish pupils. His opponent was the trump card of Tianjing, and had shown an astonishing performance during the elimination rounds. So what?

    Although the results from the elimination rounds would undoubtedly reflect the strength one would possess, it definitely wasn¡¯t all of it. What¡¯s more, the significant part of a duel relied on one¡¯s strategies and shrewdness. Such an opponent was definitely not his match.

    ¡°Give me a minute.¡±

    Two ck rays of light shed around Yingren¡¯s fingertips as he walked out.

    ¡°It¡¯s that Hurricane Eight de Stream from the OP!¡±

    ¡°That actually is Yingren Brooks in person!¡±

    Yingren had gain notoriety and fame fromst year¡¯s CHF. However, that was during the spring regionals, therefore its area of effect was rather small. The matter that had made truly made Yingren appear in the radar of the Federation was the match he had with All Mouthy King in the OP. His bloody methods, cruel and merciless de technique,s and most importantly being the person that had dealt the most significant damage to All Mouthy King ever since thetter¡¯s rise to fame had caused him to gain quite a few fans of his own. It had also resulted in the fame and reputation of the Brooks Family skyrocketing. This was something that was unexpected, resulting in him have even greater fame than his captain, Eddie.

    Dressed in a tightly fitted ck outfit, Yingren Brooks walked onto the fighting stage, with 2 des as thin as cicada wings shing as they twirled in his hands. Regardless of the time, the Brooks Family¡¯s de construction would always appear iparably dazzling and vicious. However, it was even more special this time, as the ck glints of light shing of their surfaces caused the twirling des to appear just like 2 rays of ck light flowing around his hands.

    Compared to the ordinarily built runic des used in the OP, the des constructed by the Brooks Family differed not only in their colour, but also their speed of travel in the air as well as their greater conductivity to Soul Power. Every single de built was tailor-made for the user. At this moment, the 2 rays of ck lights no longer only emitted the vour des, but appeared more like 2 ck coloured spirits!

    Although he wasn¡¯t as attractive as Grai, Yingren possessed sufficient strength and ruthlessness. Let alone the fact that honour and glory were still the most important things in this world. After all, Yingren was the person that had fought against All Mouthy King. It had to be said that the supporters of Birelia Academy turned ¡°high¡± upon watching this spectacle.

    ¡°Challenge the 10 greats, all hall Bierlia! All hail Musical Soul Academy!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s sent their trump card for the first duel? Are they going all in?¡±

    ¡°I guess they wanted to win at least a single duel.¡±

    ¡°Win? Are you joking? His opponent is Yingren Brooks! That¡¯s the person with the Hurricane Eight de Stream that had once chopped up our brother King!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s really too naive!¡±

    ¡± You can see that the audience¡¯s support inpletely one-sided.¡± the host appeared rtively rxed. Other than giving exnations of thepetition¡¯s process, she needed to shake the atmosphere up. After all, with Tianjing being determined as weaklings, they had to be criticized. An analysis of the difference in statistical data wasn¡¯t something that the audience wanted. ¡°Student Grai from Tianjing had truly shown a rather impressive performance in the elimination rounds. However, the finalpetition is clearly not the same stage as the elimination rounds. Training exercises and genuinebat are 2 entirely different matter. I personally feel that with Yingren¡¯s strength and thebat styles of the 2, this duel won¡¯t take very long. Being a member of an A+ squadron and being up against a mere C rank squadron, it looks like Bierlia Academy might very well be able to take the first victory of this CHF¡¯s finalpetition.¡±

    Seemingly disgusted with the noiseing from the audience, Yingren made a ¡°shut-it¡± gesture to the Tianjing side. It had to be said that everyone didn¡¯t think highly of the Tianjing squadron, and even felt that this squadron wasn¡¯t sufficient for them to warm up.

    ¡°Fuck! This is too outrageous!¡± Ma Dong rolled up his sleeves. ¡± If I was abat type, I¡¯ll immediately go up and rape his ass! And that host with her vulgar mouth!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll end up with you being raped.¡± Hymin destroyed his joke without the slightest mercy shown. ¡°Its best to wait obediently by the side and watch the show.¡±

    Hearing this banter, Wang Zhong started to chuckle. To him, it¡¯s Tianjing that really needed a warm-up, not them.

    On the stage, not a single superfluous expression was present on Grai¡¯s face. To him, this stage, cheers and everything outside and inside was just like a brand new journey. It had just started. As for the end point...he wasn¡¯t too willing to think about it. To him, it was the scenery of the journey that was most important to him.

    Let¡¯s enjoy everything! Today will be the starting point!

    Within the vast and spacious stage, 2 figures stood face to face with one another.

    A cold and cruel expression was present on Yingren Brooks¡¯s face as fighting intent surged within him

    He had pulled out and watched the performance his opponent had shown during the elimination rounds as part of his preparations of this match. That Grai had used an excellent example of psychological warfare. Naturally, he had also great speed and was a technique type soldier. This was exactly the type of opponent he was most familiar with.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yingren¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly as a sliver of a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Yingren is using the trademark ¡°ck Hurricane¡± des of the Brooks Family...as for the other side, ouch.¡± the host had quickly focused on the weapons held by Grai: ¡°He¡¯s actually not using the sword type weapons that soldiers would ordinarily love to use. Instead, he had chosen to use 2 daggers. Could this be the legendary trick of attracting attention? However, trying to y with des in front of the Brooks Family is just like a kid waving sticks in front of an expert.¡±

    At this moment, various kinds of derogatory remarks appeared in the Skylink live broadcast chat.

    ¡°I thought that they¡¯ll send an Assassin. Could the Assassin be inferior to the Brooks?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a soldier? I remember seeing him use a runic sword to obtain victory against the invigtor during the elimination rounds. This fellow had actually changed weapon types? He¡¯s basically looking to die.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say that Tianjing¡¯s captain is has a brilliant mind? I think he¡¯s an idiot. The others have already guessed that Grai would be up for the first duel!¡±

    Like a tsunami, the asionalments made by the students of Tianjing Academy were instantly submerged and shoved to the ocean floor. After all, Bierlia Academy was a A+ rank sqandron, and had a massive fan base in Bierlia City. Even those that couldn¡¯t afford to take the armored train to Stuart City to support on site amounted to a number that dwarfed the Tianjing supporters multiple times over. Before the actual start of the match, the odds for Tianjing were extremely tragic, while the support polls were overwhelming one sided, with Birelia Academy reaching as high as 87%.

    Yingren did not know about the situation present in the Skylink chat, nor did he care about it. For their Bierlia Academy, TIanjing was just a little traveller in their journey within this CHF. As for the so called trump card standing right before him, attaching a definite level of importance in him was already a sufficient show of respect by him.

    The 2 thin des twirled rapidly as they danced across his fingertips. On the contrary, Grai appeared extremely rxed as he stood before Yingren, his 2 daggers grasped firmly in his hands. At this moment, one could not spot even a sliver of threat from him.

    Ding!

    Thepetition bell rang out. Yingren¡¯s gaze instantly grew sharp and fierce. The thin des twirled across his fingers before gently resting between his thumbs and indexs.

    Start!

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh! The halt in the movement of the des was for the sake of causing a more eye catching radiance to sh out. With a soft ring, 4 ck rays of light flew out at the same time. Like a Leeroy Jenkins, Yingren gave cry out before transforming into a rapid figure shooting forwards.Those with a weaker sight would feel as though a blur had appeared before their eyes, while Yingren was gone like the wind.

    Instantaneous movement?

    Apparently it wasn¡¯t, as this was just the ordinary dash from an assassin that excelled in speed. Nheless, his super quick speed was already enough people to see a blur.

    However, before the slow-eyed audience could find the figure of Yingren Brooks, the shadows of his des had already shed in the air. Instantly forming a ck of des, they sealed all the escape routes Grai had!

    Four de Stream Activated!

    Wang Zhong gave a slight nod. The style was the same as before, yet the flow and speed have progressed. A skill is dead, but Yingren¡¯s control over the distance of his de shadows andbat flow have improved a great deal since their fight.

    The progression of the de streams was just like the increase in speed of a sports car, requiring an activation process. The activation of a 4 de stream was entirely different for that of a 2 de stream. From the looks of it, this fellow had improved his explosiveness by quite a bit ever since their fight.

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!

    Ding Ding Ding DIng Ding!

    A series of metallic rings resounded out as the des of the 2 parties shed against each other, sounding just like a coherently extended musical instrument. Yingren¡¯s attacks appeared just like the howling winds and torrential storms wreaking havoc though the night, filling up the entire sky. This caused Grai to appear as though he was suppressed, as his opponent¡¯s super quick des gave himpletely no room to react.

    However, it appears that Grai¡¯s speed was also extremely quick. Although the de formed by 4 de shades had suppressed him from all side, it was unexpectedly defendedpletely but him, as the 2 ordinary daggers danced and flipped around his fingertips. Although their movements didn¡¯t appear as fanciful as Yingren, they appeared considerably deft and nimble in his hands.

    ¡°This Grai¡¯s pretty good! He¡¯s actually able to face the 4 de stream head on.¡±

    ¡°I remember that brother King was having a rather difficult time against the 4 de stream, and was even injured by it. Haha, this Grai¡¯s stronger than brother King!¡±

    ¡°Are you joking for real? Brother King had used a runic sword during that fight. This guy¡¯s using dual daggers, so he won¡¯t be suppressed like then.¡±

    ¡°You bunch of wastrels! Brother King was only acting during that fight! Don¡¯t try to talk bullshit when you know nothing!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this appears to be close to his limits. Although he speed might be on par with Yingren, the knife techniques used arepletely different. Those des Yingren is using canpletely destroy any weapon on the same level as it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more,peting with Yingren¡¯s speed is tantamount to seeking death! Why didn¡¯t he use the strength advantage that soldiers excel at to bnce the ying field?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problems of intelligence, keenness and thought process of a C rank squadron.¡±

    Although there were very little people present in the audience gallery for this match, it was extremely lively in the Skylink live broadcast chat feed. That¡¯s due to quite a few people having tuned in just to watch Yingren. The reason they wanted to see Yingren due to them linking him and All Mouthy King together. WIthout the presence of All Mouthy King, they would stand on Yingren¡¯s side. Such reasoning was straightforward, as he had crossed hands with their idol. If Yingren had actually known the true reason of them tuning in, god knows if his prideful heart would cause him to spurt out blood.

 Chapter 389 - the strongest Yingren

    <h4>Chapter 389: the strongest Yingren</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A cold and indifferent expression was still present within Yingren¡¯s gaze. At this moment, he could indeed feel that his opponent seemed to excel in dealing with assassins, as he was actually able to deal with Yingren¡¯s attacking and movement speed with such rtive ease...There was even a slight vor of All Mouthy King, even though he definitely wasn¡¯t thetter!

    However, the choice toplete on the aspect of speed with him will end right now!

    Yingren had the greatest hate for All Mouthy King. Ever since his fight with thetter, he was no longer Yingren(Ó°ÈÐ = Shadow de when tranted), but a past opponent of All Mouthy King, standing among the countless people in the backdrop of thetter. Therefore, Yingren wanted to prove himself in this CHF to everyone that he, was, Yingren Brooks!

    6 de Stream!

    The de shades increased by 2 to a total of 6, with the changes that resulted not just a mere 33% increase in speed.

    At this instant, the ck flowing lights, range of the de and density were abruptly raised by a degree, as 6 ck glowing streams of light came enveloping over!

    ¡°6 de Stream!¡± the host¡¯s voice rang out at an apt timing ¡°That¡¯s one of the Brooks Family¡¯s de Arts, the 6 de Stream! I apologize for not being able to catch the formation of the de web, as the ck de shades have a confusion effect when they intersect with one another. It simply impossible to identify a single de shade from their criss-cross oveps! I admit that this participant from Tianjing is really astonishing to be able to hold out that long! For a C rank squadron, it would already be considered glorious defeat if he was to lose now¡­¡±

    However, before he could finish his statement, the spectacle before him make him unable to continue speaking on.

    Grai, whose imminent loss had been assumed by the host, was still standing in the stage. With not a single injury present on his body, the 2 daggers continued to dance and twirl in his hands. At this moment, his speed had even gone up, while the rain like attacks wasn¡¯t able to prate the wall of defense created by those 2 daggers.

    Regardless of being on site or in the Skylink, there were quite a few people that were starting to feel that something was amiss. That C rank squadron member that had relied on apse on concentration by the invigtor to seize the opportunity to pass through the soldier arena was actually able to achieve something like that? That¡¯s Yingren Brooks he was up against! A man that had almost severed All Mouthy King¡¯s winning streak, and one of the trump cards of the A+ rank Bierlia Academy!

    At this moment, even Eddie could not help but frown, as the level of Brook¡¯s opponent had slightly exceeded his expectations. Not underestimating Grai at all, he had sent out Yingren to deal with him. Compared the strength Grai possessed, Eddie felt that thetter was more of a strategist and schemer. However, such schemes would be useless in front of a member from an assassin family.

    A frown had also appeared on Yingren¡¯s forehead, as he had assumed that his opponent was already near his limited when faced against his 4 de Stream. However, who would have thought that thetter had actually been concealing his strength all the while.

    Interesting...this Grai¡¯s stronger than he had imagined. From the earlier exchange, Yingren wasn¡¯t able to feel any suppressioning from the former¡¯s strength. From the looks of it, his opponent might indeed be a speed type assassin.

    However, time continued to tick by, and Yingren did not forget the words that he had said!

    Kill!

    Whoosh...

    It was rare to be matched up against an expert that was able to rely on speed to block his 6 de Stream. Therefore, he deserved a sufficiently decent way to lose this duel!

    Yingren started to pull apart from Grai as a sharp glint shed within his eyes! At this instant, his hands began slowly shake!

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh¡­.

    A series of whooshes as the des sliced through the air! Akin to the ws of a ferocious beast, ck de shades shot out from Yingren!

    Warm up¡¯splete! Now¡¯s the time to show my true skill! The Brooks Family will stand pridefully under the heavens!

    10, 10 de Stream!

    Cries of astonishment rang out across the audience gallery and in the Skylink as everyone noticed the spectacle unfolding before their eyes!

    It¡¯s said that the 8 de Stream was the highest number of de Streams people from the Brooks Family could master before igniting their Heroic Soul. The first time Yingren Brooks had disyed the 8 de Stream in the OP, it had already caused sighs of admiration towards his strength. How long has it been since then? What was the skill everyone was looking at right now?

    10 de Stream!

    One had to know that the art to control the streams of de shades was utterly dependent on one¡¯s soul power, and not the strength of one¡¯s wrists. The consumption of soul power, mental energy and physical strength required to execute the 10 de Stream was already heaven-defying to Casted Soul Stage soldiers...it was a demand in all aspects of one¡¯s strength.

    Everyone could not believe what they saw. That was simply impossible! Without talking about Casted Soul Stage, even the Heroic Soul soldiers of the Brooks Family would have to be absolute geniuses to be able to properly execute a 10 de Stream! While being in the Casted Soul Stage, how was he able to aplish such a feat?!

    Hurricane!

    A ck hurricaneposed of 4 de shades started to spin up behind Yingren¡¯s back. A Casted Soul Stage would already reach one¡¯s limits in one¡¯s soul power just to control a 6 de Stream. However, Yingren had integrated his special ability into his de streams! This had allowed the de shadows to merge together with greater perfection!

    ¡°Hurricane 10 de Stream!¡±

    When the ck hurricane appeared, the desire to obtain victory shed across Yingren¡¯s eyes!

    Many people felt Yingren should feel gratitude to All Mouthy King for the match in the OP that had allowed for him to gain such fame and reputation.

    However, the only thing Yingren had felt from all of these was shame!

    He had lost to others, and yet he still had to feel gratitude?! What the fuck was that?

    This pierced deeply into his prideful self. It had to be said that under such stimtion, some geniuses would copse, while others would erupt out with even stronger power. As for Yingren, he had broken through! He hadpleted his mastery over his de shades! Every de and edge had be part of him, a blessing in disguise from all of that humiliation!

    His goal was different from the best of 8 of best of 4 that his captain Eddie was gunning for.

    Ever since knowing from the Mo Family¡¯s videos that All Mouthy King would be participating in the CHF, Yingren had only one goal in his mind! That was to defeat All Mouthy King with his Hurricane 10 de Stream that he had borately prepared half a year for! He had remembered the lessons and his weakness that resulted in his loss during that fight. Compared to the Hurricane 8 de Stream, the Hurricane 10 de Stream doesn¡¯t just have 2 additional de streams. It was formed by thebination of his Hurricane forming special ability, soul power, as well as the perfect connection he had with his des and body!

    A 10 de Stream wasn¡¯t just addition of 4 de Streams to 6. Only after thepletion of the final step would it be ¡°10¡±, and form a genuine 10 de Stream!

    With theplete formation of the ck hurricane, tens of thousands of de shades instantly formed across the entire stage!

    Other than Wang Zhong, the hearts of everyone else from Tianjing were close to jumping out of their eyes. There were even quite a few people over at Tianjing Academy that could not help but cover their eyes, not daring to see what was going to happen next! The fame and reputation of the Hurricane 10 de Stream were truly too great!

    Who would have guessed that such a beautifulbat technique would appear in such a neglected and overlooked match! Just this move was sufficient to aim for the TOP5 highlights for today!

    The Skylink live broadcast chat feed instantly exploded up.

    ¡°Fuck! He should have done this at the start! How can he let a C rank squadron be rampant for such a long time.¡±

    ¡°Hurricane 10 de Stream! Yet another Mo¡¯s List is being born, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Even Eddie wasn¡¯t able to control the 10 de Stream when he was as old as Yingren, right? What a terrifying talent.¡±

    ¡°That Grai¡¯s finished! Won¡¯t he be insta-killed?¡±

    ¡°Being able to experience Yingren Brooks¡¯s Hurricane 10 de Stream should be worthwhile for that Grai.¡±

    The students of Bierlia Academy appeared as lively as though they were in a festival. At this moment, they were utterly rxed while watching an impending one-sided ughter. Compared to them, the Tianjing side was deathly silent, with everyone dripping cold sweat for Grai¡¯s fate. When the Hurricane 10 de Stream had appeared, all of them were filled with despair. Thoughts like ¡°What the fuck!¡±, ¡°He¡¯s actually able to break through those limits!¡±, ¡°He¡¯s a freak!¡±, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have sent Grai up!¡± swam through their heads. If Tianjing had given up on the first duel, they might not lose this entire match without even a single point.

    However, at this very moment, the corner of Grai¡¯s mouth started to curl up slightly. He, who should be wallowing in despair, had actually started to smile...

    The 2 daggers in his hands paused slightly before quickly starting to revolve. In an instant, they had already turned into 2 small chakrams.

    ...This move seems somewhat familiar...

    Yingren could not help but to gawk slightly upon seeing it.

    However, none of it was important. Faced against his Hurricane 10 de Stream, any kind of defense was useless!

    Go, wind!

    Explosive Dash!

    Brooks¡¯s new skill, Hurricane 10 de Stream!

 Chapter 390 - Direct proportion of face and strength

    <h4>Chapter 390: Direct proportion of face and strength</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    de shades clouded the skies as they surrounded Grai from all directions. At this moment, even Wang Zhong was unable to spot all of the de shades that were densely packed together. Yingren¡¯s des were so quick they almost appeared like a domain of their own. When faced against it, one could only rely on all of one¡¯s senses to defend against, as it was utterly impossible to do so with sight alone. It was tough for even Heroic Soul Stage experts to do so!

    They were truly too, too quick! Added with the constant ovepping of the de shade edges, they formedyers of ck like waves. Covering the skies, they hid every single de shade from sight!

    Not even a sliver of noise could be heard, with everyone¡¯s breathinging to a halt as they were shocked to the core by the move Brooks had disyed.

    However, who would have imagined that the highlight of the Bierlia Academy would be snatched away by this vice-captain and his Hurricane 10 de Stream! This super assassin that has been severely underestimated was entirely sufficient to cause questions to be raised of him being excluded from the Mo¡¯s List!

    However, in the next moment, 2 radiant rays of white light started to simultaneously shine brightly amidst the ck de shades that blotted the skies.

    Just like the ¡°sun and moon¡±, ¡°heaven and earth¡±, ¡°Ying and Yang¡±, the white light appeared exceedingly contrasting in the backdrop of the ck de shades, appearing iparably eye-catching.

    The white lights shrunk in size, turning into a round shape before change into halos. Very quickly, the 2 white spots had already formed into 2 brilliant lotuses. 1 inside the other, they...blossomed within theyers of endless darkness!

    Yingren¡¯s expression instantly changed. Not only him, even Eddie who was waiting for Yingren¡¯s expected victory suddenly stood up from his seat.

    Humm!

    The sounds of countless de shades colliding instantly formed into an ear-deafening vibration! Mutually destroying and strangling each other!

    The live broadcast footage was already wholly engulfed by the glow of the ck and white de shades.

    All of a sudden, the endless darkness was torn apart by blossoming rays of white light, while a gigantic lotus formed by 3 inner and 3 outeryers started to bloom!

    Front Lotus-Reverse Lotus! (Gate of Life, open! (?¡¯?-¡®?)?)

    Surging Blossom!

    When the white glow finally dissipated away, all of the edges of Yingren¡¯s des had already shattered into pieces. At this moment, Grai stood casually at his original position, while the dagger in his left hand pressed gently on the neck of Yingren Brooks.

    At this moment, the entire audience gallery had turned utterly silent. What¡¯s more, everyone watching the Skylink live broadcast of the match had turnedpletely mute!

    The previous instant had shocked the heart of everyone. A few seconds ago, Yingren¡¯s Hurricane 10 de Stream had filled the entirety of the stage. However, a secondter, he had be the defeated.

    That, Tian, Tianjing¡¯s Grai has won?

    Everyone could guess initial effect of the Hurricane 10 de Stream. However, all of them were absolutely unable to imagine such an oue for the duel.

    A brief moment of silence passed in the Skylink before being filled by earth-shattering cheers and shouts. All of the students from Tianjing Academy werepletely unable to believe their eyes!

    What the hell happened?

    Fuck it! Who cares! We¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve won!

    In stark contrast to the celebrations of Tianjing Academy, the students of Bierlia Academy were petrified. They were utterly unable to believe what they had just seen. Yingren had actually suffered defeat despite executing such a lethal move?

    A while ago after Grai had participated in the soldier arena, there were already people that have suspected him to be All Mouthy King. Then, many didn¡¯t agree to that,ing out with various kinds of arguments to refute that im. However, even those people who had found excuses could not help but start believing in that im.

    How familiar of a scene this was! The Hurricane de Stream VS The Fiery Lotus Dance!

    A stronger de formation, up against an even stronger Fiery Lotus Dance!

    It was a different style, but with the same vor!

    Compared to the liveliness now present in the Skylink live broadcast chat feed, the atmosphere in the audience gallery had turned solemn. This blow to the head had caused Eddie to feel that something was amiss. Looking over to the side of Tianjing, he noticed that they seemed to be filled with happiness. Nheless, he still felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    On the stage, Yingren¡¯s face had turned pale. He had lost yet again, and to the same exact move as before. He was brimming with confidence and anticipation for this CHF. Yet, he had suffered defeat in the first round...

    Slightly unable to bear Yingren¡¯s expression, Grai spoke out, ¡°You¡¯ve focused too much on the number andplexity of your de shades.¡±

    However, Yingren seemed to be unable to hear any single word Grai had said, as the shock of losing was too great for this genius.

    Walking down the stage, Grai received the cheers and shrieks deserving for a hero from Hymin and the others. Indeed, he was Tianjing¡¯s magic pir of strength!

    Over at Tianjing Academy, the students watching the live broadcast have bepletely ¡°high¡±. At this moment, they weren¡¯t even afraid if they were to lose now. Just like like Wang Zhong¡¯s score in the captain¡¯s arena had reached the level of wiping out all opposition in the Federation, Grai was also of the same level!

    The confidence of weaklings always hangs in their mouths. Before the start of thepetition, shouts of their squadron entering the top 16 or crossing the first round of the finalpetition rang out across Tianjing Academy grounds. However, everyone knew that those were just to cheer and boost the morale of their squadron. Faced against an A+ rank Bierlia squadron, even those who had shouted out those cheers did not possess the confidence that their squadron would be able to aplish such a feat. Even when faced against those brainless derogatory remarks made by those from Bierlia Academy on the Skylink live broadcast chat, the Tianjing supporters weren¡¯t able to find the energy required to refute.

    ¡°We¡¯re very strong! We¡¯ve defeated Adolf!

    You guys are weaklings!

    Our Grai¡¯s very strong! He 1v2¡¯ed in a group battle with Saxon!

    We¡¯re the weaklings of the eastern regions!

    We have 2 TOP5 highlights in the elimination round! We¡¯re 5th ce in the Grozny Competition Zone for the 2nd elimination round!

    We¡¯re the weaklings of the Grozny Competition Zone and the eastern regions!

    ¡­.do you have anything better to say?

    While receiving the abuse from Bierlia earlier, the students had felt the vastness of the world, and how minuscule they really were. Everyone else was just not bothered topare to Tianjing, and was toozy to care about their shittybat record. Only Grai had that sliver of splendor in the earlier elimination round. As for the rest, they were all wastes. It was tough to dispel such a self-loathing attitude present in the hearts of every Tianjing student. To them, shouting all of those slogans before the start of the match was all just for the sake of hoping for an illusionary miracle to happen. However, the miracle had indeed appeared before their eyes!

    ¡°Grai! Grai! Our prince has returned!

    ¡°Ah! My Grai! I want to give birth to your children! Our Tianjing¡¯s harem will always be yours!

    While the other people watching the live broadcast on the Skylink were still reeling in shock, the entire chat feed had already been rapidly taken over by the fans of Tianjing Academy, working hard to reim the territories they had once upied. Earlier, when faced with the reasonable and justified counterattacks from their opponents, they were unable to let their fervor loose. However, with the entire world turning quietly, they were finally able to broadcast their various kinds of devout and crazy NSFW roars.

    Only after the urgent calls from the backstage production crew did the stupefied host ¡°Wind God¡± finally start regaining his rity. Being new to the analyst world, he naturally wasn¡¯t able to perform and make the choices that brother Ruo Zhi was capable of. Being sent to cast this match was already considered to be a rather good opportunity given to him. After all, the Bierlia squadron had a Mo¡¯s List expert in their ranks. Therefore, Wind God had already decided before the start of the match that he would grab hold tightly to this powerhouse and climb up towards theter rounds of the CHF. To him, doing on-the-fly analysis was not easy, as one slip up would cause the audience to jeer and call for his resignation. Thus, going with the flow was already a good option for him.

    After seeing Yingren execute his Hurricane 10 de Stream, Wind God had already thought out some cruel and merciless exnations for the former. Thus, he was truly caught unprepared by the oue. This was too unexpected! ¡°Ah...cough cough...Yingren has lost...This oue is truly something that we¡¯re not expected. The victor is Tianjing Academy¡¯s Grai! Most likely, Yingren had lost due to a miscalction. However, this is just the first duel. Let us anticipate the choices of the 2 captains for the next bout!¡±

    Eddie did not say a single word, only giving a gentle pat on the sullen-faced Yingren. Although he was depressed, being the captain, he could not disregard the situation their squadron was in. What¡¯s more, more fightster would require Yingren¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 391 - The plucky life of the nervous bro ( 2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 391: The plucky life of the nervous bro ( 2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This Grai was very strong. However, Yingren should still be able to obtain victory. This defeat showed that he was not vicious enough and did not treat his opponent with sufficient regard. Since this was the finalpetition, one should always go all out in every match, and should never, ever bex. This was the creed of an assassin.

    Now, the Bierlia side was actually forced to make the first choice. This was something that they had honestly not expected.

    In a duelling phase of the match, the order for selection for the match-ups was essential, as different upations possessed specific counters to other upations. If this advantage was given to one¡¯s opponent, it¡¯s extremelymon for a 4:0 or 4:1 result to ur between 2 equally matched squadrons. Therefore, under suchpetition rules, clinching the first victory in the duel phase was utterly critical for both squadrons. Whoever manages to do so would gain the advantage of making a selection after their opponent makes theirs. Now, the advantage was in Tianjing¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Dan Dong¡± Without even the need to think, Eddie made his choice for the next duel in a rather straightforward manner.

    Dan Dong was the mainstay heavy soldier for the Bierlia squadron. A heavy soldier is an upation that is considered hard to counter against. Ranged soldiers were the only upation that was a counter to them, abet a soft one. As for the other upations, they could only maintain an equal ying field. With Tianjing¡¯s ranged soldiers being rathercking in firepower, Eddie¡¯s choice had reduced the possibility of being counter to the lowest degree. Despite Dan Dong¡¯s abilities being absolutely useless against ranged soldiers, this was the best choice he could make. With Grai already appearing in the 1st duel, the only one that could threaten Dan Dong was Emily. However, a heavy soldier was the best counter against an assassin! This was the strength of their Bierlia squadron!

    As for Tianjing¡¯s heavy soldier by the name of Ba-something...he¡¯s aplete noob. Although he possesses an almost defence level of strength, Dan Dong wasn¡¯t going to be a stationary target waiting to get hit. With that weak mind of his, that Ba-something will be a piece of trash in the battlefield. Since the beginning, Eddie did not even give a care about the former. What¡¯s more, from a mental aspect, how could his opponent be willing to give up the advantage they had to obtain after that much difficulty!

    ¡°Okay! Bierlia has chosen to send out their mainstay heavy soldier, Dan Dong, for the 2nd duel!¡± announced Wind God as he wiped the cold sweat off his brow. He was almost unable to continue his job after the earlier bout of embarrassing actions he had made. ¡°In the current situation, sending a heavy soldier out for the duelling phase is undoubtedly a considerably sound choice. It¡¯s now Tianjing¡¯s turn to make their selection. Having brought to us such an upset in the 1st duel to gain this advantage, the Tianjing squadron will definitely not waste it. I can boldly predict that Tianjing would select to send up a range soldier of theirs. When facing a heavy soldier,...cough cough¡­¡±

    Before the host, Wind God could finish his prediction, the Tianjing squadron had already made their selection.

    They had chosen their heavy soldier Barran Gestalt to participate in the 2nd duel. This caused Wind God¡¯s face to turn ck with anger. ¡°Those bastards really want to walk the untrodden path, huh!¡± When the news of this decision was broadcasted on the Skylink, a lot of people immediately guffawed inughter.

    Nheless, the host was already fuming. After being embarrassed by the oue of the first duel, his face had long turned ck with anger. Now, he wanted to find a way out of this predicament he was in!

    ¡°Looks like the Tianjing squadron¡¯s really ¡°arrogant¡±, huh. They r6

    eally don¡¯t value to advantage they had gained after so much difficulty. Instead of sending out a ranged soldier to counter their opponent¡¯s heavy soldier, they have actually sent out their own mainstay heavy soldier! Who¡¯s an extremely young freshman!¡± all of a sudden, Wind God felt that brother Ruo Zhi¡¯s spirit had entered his body, causing his thoughts to flow out freely.

    ¡°What a horrible and intelligent choice! They¡¯ve not held on tightly to the advantage they¡¯ve gotten, and have instead betted on the seconding of a miracle? Are they leaving their fate up to the heavens? I¡¯ve heard that the Tianjing squadron¡¯s captain, Wang Zhong, had gotten full marks for the theoretical test in the 2nd elimination round. However, from the looks of their choice of selection, I¡¯ve got to say that he too much of an armchair strategist! With suchpletely daydreaming captain, that¡¯s why they were evaluated to only be of C rank, even with a soldier like Grai in their ranks!?I personally feel that there will be no suspense at all in this duel between heavy soldiers! Without even talking about experience and fame and just looking at their results from the elimination rounds, Barran¡¯s score was a mere B-, while Dan Dong obtained an A-, and is also ranked 37th among all of the 4petition zones! A considerably astonishing result! By taking the next duel, the Bierlia squadron still has the chance to defeat Tianjing with a score of 4:1!¡±

    Standing on the announcement podium, Wind God sent his spittle flying in all directions, his emotions soared through the roof as he loudly proimed his standing. At this moment, the supporter of the Bierlia squadron started to reim their lost territory on the Skylink live broadcast chat. However, Tianjing¡¯s counter-attack now possessed some force behind them. Regardless of what the Bierlia squadron supporters were sprouting, Tianjing had cleanly won the first duel. This caused their supports to have some confidence to lead a counterattack. What¡¯s more, those students who had seen Barran face off against Adolf were now brimming with anticipation. Thetter had already created a miracle during that time. Who¡¯s going to say that it won¡¯t happen for the 2nd and 3rd time!

    On the Skylink live broadcast chat, the supporters of Bierlia Academy finally regained their life back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the eastern region¡¯s brother nervous from the TOP5ughs?¡±

    ¡°The 7-second real man!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too fast to beat him down. That heavy soldier had an astonishing performance in the offense test in the heavy soldier arena. His offensive strength is very outstanding.¡±

    ¡°So what if he has an outstanding offensive strength if he can¡¯t defend against his opponent¡¯s attacks! His opponent would have pummeled him with 10 punches before he can even return a single punch! He¡¯s just a live target! No matter how powerful his attacks are, it¡¯s just a decoration!¡±

    ¡°Go go senior Dan Dong! Stand up, Bierlia Academy! Don¡¯t give that weakling squadron any more chances!¡±

    ¡°4:1! 4:1!¡±

    tage, Dan Dong had already locked all of his focus on the seemingly young and immature heavy soldier standing before him.

    He was not Yingren, and did not possess any terrifyingly ridiculous talent. However, he was the definitely the centre pir of the Bierlia squadron, possessing a solid and sturdy heavy soldier foundation and outstanding stability. This was the reason why even Eddie would feel relieved to trust his back to the former. Regardless of his opponent, a man that could make others feel at ease would absolutely not underestimate anyone.

    Yesterday, after confirming that Tianjing would be their opponents for the first round, he had already started to analyze in detail on the member line up of the Tianjing squadron. While doing so, this heavy soldier Barran had left an especially deep impression in him.

    From the footage of the elimination round, he had taken notice of the S rank performance his opponent had made in the offense test. What¡¯s more, he had only relied on a shoulder m. As for his other aspects, they were frankly extremely ordinary. Despite it being undeniable that he had lost his calm due to nervousness in the defense test, a heavy soldier that didn¡¯t even have any defensive skills wouldn¡¯t be able to use the excuse of nervousness to plug all of his weaknesses.

    Being all too clear about heavy soldiers, Dan Dong knew that the various aspects of his opponent¡¯s physique all did not point to him being an outstanding heavy soldier. What¡¯s more, his strength also wasn¡¯t stable. Such a degree of undtion wasn¡¯t normal. Therefore, all of this evidence pointed to him being weak as a whole. Wanting to unleash the might of his shoulder m might be a result of him possessing some kind of explosive special ability. However, special abilities like that were considered to be of the fanciful tyle. Therefore, if Dan Dong could block a strike from his opponent, that would equate to thetter having exhausted all of his abilities.

    Although Dan Dong appeared to be casually hoisting a heavy runic shield, one that wasn¡¯trge, about half the size of a tower shield. However, it was more suitable towards defending against explosive types of incisive heavy smashes.

    ¡°Come.¡± said Dan Dong in an indifferent tone, sounding as though he was giving advice to a junior. With his opponent being an emotional tyle, setting himself as the lead would be extremely beneficial for him on the mental standpoint.

    However, Barran had a resolute expression on his face, appearingpletely unlike his embarrassingly childish and nervous self during the elimination round. Having gained quite a experiences in his journey of this CHFpetition, he was no longer constantly nervous about everything he was about to do. Nheless, the pressure from the impending fight was still present

    As he prepared to walk onto the stage, Wang Zhong suddenly shouted out. ¡°Disregard the shield, and put your all into this fight!¡±

    In the aspect of defense, Barran¡¯s standard could be considered to be the absolute weakest amongst the heavy soldiers within the CHF finalpetition. In such a scenario, focusing on offense was the only way that he could obtain victory. Barran¡¯s unique advantages were in group battle defense and an offensive orientated physique. Although emotional type heavy soldiers don¡¯t possess stability in their strength, it was good enough to attempt for the creation of a miracle.

    Having reached this stage, there was already no need for Wang Zhong to continue his training of Barran. What he required thetter to do now was to show his strength for the world to see.

    Upon seeing Barran ditching his shield before walking straight up the stage, it had immediately caused an intense wave of debates to rise from the audience gallery. At his moment, the Skylink live broadcast chat feed had exploded in naked ridiculement. One had to know that his opponent, Dan Dong, was one of the TOP 40 heavy soldiers in the federation! That was the tried and tested rankings!

    ¡°Please give advice!¡± for some unknown reason, after cing his shield down, Barran suddenly felt that everything before him had turned clear.

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Grai, who was sitting beside Wang Zhong. One had to use simple methods to deal with simple people. That was the specialty of Wang Zhong.

    At this moment, there was no one else present in the eyes of the 2 heavy soldiers, with their entire focus and attention being given to each other. Heavy soldier VS heavy soldier. Unlike other upations, a mirror matchup of heavy soldiers won¡¯t have as many detailed changes in the flow of the fight. There was no need toplicate the 2 extremes of offense and defense, which would cause all kinds of small tricks and schemes to be insignificant. Attacking equates to offense, while defending equates to defense! The factors that hold the greatest significance in determining the victor were absolute strength as well as absolute vigor! Petty tricks and moves? Those small attacks would be hard to strike one¡¯s opponent down. Instead, it would affect one¡¯s vigor, giving one¡¯s opponent an opportunity to cascade down the path to victory!

    As their eyes locked on to one another, a heavy aura started to radiate out from the 2 heavy soldiers. Forming what seemed like an invisible wall between the 2, the caused the entire atmosphere within the stage to turn solemn and dignified.

    ¡°Looks like the 2 contestants are extremely spirited and ready to go! Victory would be obtained by the braver one! Although the level of one¡¯s strength determines the fight between heavy soldiers, I have to say that defensive techniques y and more crucial role. Anything other than that would be useless. All in all, the heavy soldier from Tianjing is still considerably young and immature.¡±

    Dan Dong took a deep breath. With the loss in the first duel, snatching victory in this duel would help their Bierlia squadron regain the advantage for the duelling phase of the match. That would result in them having another shot at eliminating their opponent in a 4:1 manner.

    Ding! The bell rang out, and the duel had started!

    Dan Dong immediately flexed all of the muscles across his body, causing the already bulky armor he was wearing to swell out a notch. At the same time, appearing like an armored vehicle, he shot forward at a high speed!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    His steps caused the entire stage to shudder!

    Like a terrifying giant beast, his footsteps rumbled across the entire stage! Nheless, his terrifying rush waspletely ineffective in affecting or scaring his opponent.

    Frankly speaking,pared to him, Barran appeared just like a noob. Yes, he did not know many of the skills and techniques a heavy soldier should know. What¡¯s more, he was extremely poor in the control of his muscles. Regardless of which angle you look, Barran would appear just like a freshman newbie. However, for some inconceivable reason, such a person was now standing on the stage of the finalpetition, something that seemed toe straight out of a dream.

    Barran gave a subconscious squeeze of his empty hands for an instant, before snapping into attention. At this very moment, he had only one path to take, and that was to smash against his opponent!

    His dense and burly body thundered across the stage, creating a rushing noise not one bit inferior to take of Dan Dong¡¯s!

    If Dan Dong was equated to a gigantic bear-like beast, the dashing Barran would be a thoroughbred Tutankhamun Golden Rhinoceros! Although he didn¡¯t appear to be asrge as Dan Dong, the vigor and rush he possessed were no less than the former!

    The entire stage trembled and shuttered. Even ayman of heavy soldiers was able to feel exactly how terrifying the momentum of the 2 was!

    Anxious and nervous feelings filled the audience gallery and Skylink chat once again. Even though the absolute majority of the audience favoured Dan Dong, whose score and rankings in the elimination round far outstripped Barran, they were equally shocked upon seeing Barran¡¯s momentum with their own eyes. From the looks of it, thetter possessed the vigor and strength of a top ss heavy soldier!

    ¡°Both parties have started their dash!¡± Wind God¡¯s y by y analysis was right on point : ¡°The victor of heavy soldier matchups are normally decided in split second! A full power rush, a 2nd declining rush, and a final 3rd rush! During the first exchange, both party¡¯s physical strength, power, skills, special abilities, and various other aspects would be at their peak! This 1st exchange is extremely crucial, as it directly affects the chances of victory for both parties! Wait a minute! Dan Dong has unexpectedlye to a stop?!¡±

    He had suddenlye to an emergency halt halfway through his high-speed dash???

    A wave of speechlessness shook through the audience. That was such a stupid thing to do during a head-on collision between heavy soldiers! Why did Dan Dong do it?

    On the contrary to the audience¡¯s reaction, a resolute expression of self-confidence appeared on Dan Dong¡¯s face. For him, that forward dash was just a feint. With his opponent forsaking his defense, he had also forsaken the basics of being a heavy soldier. Therefore, there was no more need for Dan Dong to sh head-on with Barran. As long as he could defend against his opponent¡¯s attack, what else could that Barran fellow do?

    Seeing this, Eddie gave a faint nod of approval. This was the move of an intelligent soldier. The weaknesses of Barran were exceptionally clear, and he had clearly wanted to put all of his eggs in one basket to let himself explode through. God knows if he had any killer moves up his sleeves. A strong and solid defense would eliminate all of those possibilities!

    Once Barran¡¯s attack fails, his weaknesses will bepletely exposed!

    This?isbat! The process isn¡¯t important! The result is!

    That was Dan Dong¡¯s n. The first step was to disrupt Barran¡¯s rhythm.?This?was a game on the mental and skill level. Indeed, Barran was extremely young and immature in those aspects, as he did not spot the conservation of strength Dan Dong did during his initial rush.

    At this moment, his opponent¡¯s dash rhythm has been disrupted. At best, Barran can only maintain 80% of his peak strength output. At 80% of his maximum output, even if Barran was an S rank heavy soldier, Dan Dong was 200% confident that he would be able to defend through the attack!

    Once a heavy soldier focuses all of his strength on defense and made preparations for a counter attack, a brainless rush like what Barran was currently doing was tantamount to seeking death!

    Regardless of how stupid he was, Barran should have already caught wind of his opponent¡¯s n. However, at this very moment, there was already no way left for him to get out of this situation. The only thing he could do was to carry one forward! If not, he will be smashed!

    Ever since arriving at Tianjing, he had smashed, and smashed, for every single day. Every single training he did have continuously add on to his confidence! Let¡¯s fight with no regrets andints!

    ROAR~~~

    A massive impact smashed furiously against Dan Dong¡¯s defensively runic heavy shield, causing an ear shattering bang to ring out! A shockwave visible to the naked eye rippled out from the point of impact, propagating out rapidly, appearing just like a surging tsunami!

    Despite having the runic shield to defense against the brunt of the impact, Dan Dong felt a terrifying force smashing into his body. Although it he the 1st impact was manageable, the hidden 2nd wave almost caused him to spurt out blood. Fortunately, due to his rich experience inbat, he was able to tell that his opponent¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.

    He was the shield of Bierlia Academy! He had to resist!

    As the force of the impact rippled out, Dan Dong clenched his teeth. It was finally his turn! The only attack his opponent had was dispelled by him! Now, he wanted to properly teach this naive brat what a real heavy soldier should be like!

    Almost everyone watching took a breath of cold air, with some secretly voicing their pity out. That Barran possessed the strength of mindless brute. Even though the might of his smash was able to prate through the runic shield, he did not possess a brain at all. Now, the fight¡¯s over for him.

    The students of Tianjing Academy were wringing their hands in pity, as all of them had hoped for Barran to create a miracle. However, who would have guessed that Barran that readable and too easy to be countered. Frankly speaking, his opponent would just need to pay a bit of attention to be able to deal with him.

    However, just as Dan Dong was preparing to unleash his counter-attack, a foreboding feeling appeared in him. Boom Boom...

 Chapter 392 - Moâ€™s List takes action!

    <h4>Chapter 392: Mo¡¯s List takes action!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The violent 2nd impact smashed ferociously against the runic shield. The violent force instantly caused Dan Dong to spurt out a mouthful of blood. That 2nd wave of force had almost prated his runic shield in an instant, smashing right into his body and bones.

    The terrifying force had rushed forwards in an utterly inconceivable manner! Instead of a heavy soldier, he felt that he was facing an armoured vehicle that was rushing towards his shield at high speed !

    Bang!

    A terrifying force, and a dull boom!

    Resist! I have to resist!

    A deathly pale shade filled Dan Dong¡¯s face as he clenched his teeth with all his might. Although it was extremely difficult, he had responded to the 2nd impact at lightning speed. Being a genuine first-ss heavy soldier, he would need to be able to unleash all of his defensive capabilities at any given time, ce and situation!

    A greyish brown brilliance blossomed ferociously from his runic heavy soldier, before a brownish yellow colour immediately covered his entire being.

    ¡°Is an earth attribute special ability!¡±

    ¡°The great earth wall shield!¡±

    ¡°Dan Dong has such a move up his sleeves? Looks like he didn¡¯t use all of his strength during the elimination round!¡±

    ¡°ROARRRRRRR!¡± at this moment, Dan Dong was giving his all, erupting with all of his soul power and stimting his special ability to the best that he could achieve. This move of him was originally meant for a more important match in theter rounds of the finalpetition. However, now wasn¡¯t the time for him to conceal his strength. For a heavy soldier, possessing an Earth attribute special ability was undoubtedly a god gifted blessing. Although it wasn¡¯t an especially outstanding special ability, it brought along an even greater defensive might for Dan Dong.

    As his special ability dissipated the force within his body, Dan Dong breath a deep breath of relief as he thought, ¡°He actually is able to do a sessive attack after the 1st charge! This is simply...However, this should be his full¡­¡±

    It was at this moment that Dan Dong noticed Barran smashing towards him in a rhinoceros-like manner for a 3rd smash.

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face as he thought, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that your 1st charge can¡¯t deal with. If there is, do it for a 2nd time, 3rd time¡­¡±

    BANG!

    A dull boom exploded across the stage. Rings of shockwaves rippled out from the location of the 2, while the surrounding ground shattered and exploded apart.

    Both parties did not retreat even a half step back.

    Slowly, Barran proceeded to stand straight up, though he had stopped his attack. It was only at this moment, did people realise that blood was streaming down the nose of Dan Dong, who had earlier being blocked from view by his heavy soldier. Clenching his teeth firmly, he wanted to unleash a counterattack! Yet, he had already lost total control of his body.

    Bang...

    Dan Dong fell to the ground.

    Barran Gestalt! 3 blows to halt the heavens and earth!

    Expressions of incredulity filled the faces of the Bierlia squadron members as they rushed forwards while shouting, ¡°Stand up, Dan Dong! Stand up! How can you be beaten by a brat!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and stand, you bastard! Hurry up and stand!¡±

    However, regardless of how hard they shouted, it was to no avail. Dan Dong looked towards the sky, his entire body spasming and convulsing due to the 3 sessive blows from Barran. He had lost all control of his muscles...

    2nd duel, Tianjing squadron victory!

    Once again, Wind God was unable to chain anyments out. Today¡¯s analysis was turning out to be an absolute nightmare for him. This wasn¡¯t only felt by him, as the Skylink live broadcast chat feed had turnedpletely mute following Dan Dong¡¯s copse to the ground.

    The host was dumbfounded, the fans were dumbfounded, the iparably confident Bierlia squadron members were dumbfounded, while the hundreds of thousands of people watching the Skylink live broadcast werepletely stupefied!

    Another loss?!

    What the hell? The top 40 ranking heavy soldier in this year¡¯s CHF, Dan Dong had actually lost after utilizing the full defensive might of his Earth attribute special ability? He was destroyed by the dumb brute from Tianjing that only knew how to rush forwards like a stupid idiot?!

    ¡°The 2nd, 2nd duel, is won by Tianjing yet again¡­¡± Wind God didn¡¯t what points from the 2nd duel to focus on. If it was about the 1st duel, Grai still possessed some fame and spotlight. Therefore it was still within reasonable bounds that he might cause an upset. However, what about that Barran? He¡¯s clearly an extremely unorthodox and unstable freshman as seen from the elimination rounds! His rhythm had clearly been disrupted by Dan Dong! He clearly was just a passerby from a C rank fodder squadron! How the hell did he win?!

    ¡°Barran! Barran! Everything¡¯s possible!¡± at this moment, the morale of Tianjing Academy had already soared to the skies. If Grai¡¯s victory had allowed them to find back their pride and dignity, Barran¡¯s victory in the 2nd duel had already shown them the hope of obtaining victory against this powerful opponent! Over at the academy, all of the students were already roaring with all their might, so excited that they weren¡¯t even able to identify their orientations.

    In thepetition grounds, Hymin, Ma Dong and the others were already shrieking and shouting. Grai¡¯s win was a reasonable guarantee, but Barran¡¯s win was a bonus! Although everyone had believed in his strength, his instability during the elimination rounds had indeed caused worry in them before the start of the finalpetition. Only Wang Zhong was the only one that held full confidence in him from the very start to the end.

    A sessive victory!

    Despite obtaining the win, Barran had an endearingly silly expression stered on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve won?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯ve actually won!¡± Truthfully speaking, not a single bit of such thoughts were present in his mind. Nheless, he had truly won his duel! Compared to senior Wang Zhong, his opponent was too, too weak! While executing his sessive attacks, he had even felt that the force of his impacts was very weak. Every single time he had training with his senior, he would feel that his impactsck substance, as they would possess no might at all, causing not one bit of reaction from his senior.

    Receiving the intense cheers and apuse from his fellow Tianjing squadron members made Barran feeling exceedingly embarrassed. The cheers and apuse over the Tianjing side were exceedingly distinct whenpared to the icy cold atmosphere on the other side. At this moment, regardless of how confident they were, Bierlia Academy could no longerugh and smile about it.

    A 2 point deficit was simply a tant p to their faces. Even if they were to win this match, they would absolutely be not happy with the results.

    However, there was a more pressing issue now. What do they need to do for the other duels?

    Clearly, such a situation was something that everyone had totally not expected. Never in his wildest dreams did Eddie imagine that he would end up in such a stage against a mere C rank squadron. This had thrown their ns for the finalpetition intoplete disarray. They, who were originally nning of sweeping their opponents up in 4:0 fashion, we¡¯re now in a 0:2 point deficiency?

    The pressure was now on the shoulders of the Bierlia Academy!

    Regardless of the audience gallery or the Skylink, the enormous group of Bierlia Academy supporters had turned quiet. Although there still wasn¡¯t anyone that felt Bierlia Academy was going to lose, with the main focus now being turned to the group battle, such a score of 0:2 down against a C rank squadron was truly too shameful for them.

    Now, the attention given to this match by the Skylink live broadcast had skyrocketed. The ¡°appearance of an unexpected ck horse¡± and ¡°a C rank squadron obtaining a 2:0 lead against an A+ squadron¡± possessed more than sufficient lure for ordinary people.

    However, it was still too early to talk about the victor for the match. That¡¯s because there was still an Eddie left!

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was trained on the Bierlia squadron¡¯s captain, Eddie, a top-ss assassin ranked on the Mo¡¯s List! It was due to him that the Bierlia Academy squadron was evaluated to be of A+ rank! The might of a single figure from Mo¡¯s List was more than sufficient to save an entire squadron!

    Eddie stood up, as a pair of small handleless knives appeared in his hands.

    Just these 2 actions made by him causing all of the silent Bierlia Academy fans to exploded out.

    ¡°Eddie¡¯s finally unable to stand it! He¡¯s taking action!¡±

    ¡°He definitely needs to take action! With the 2nd and 3rd strongest of their squadron being defeated in session, there¡¯s a possibility that other members would be countered. If they aren¡¯t able to stop this momentum of those sessive defeats, it would be an extremely huge blow to their morale and fighting spirit.¡±

    ¡°If Eddie takes action, there¡¯s no one that can counter him!¡±

    Seeing this, the host, Wind God, finally took a breath of relief. Truthfully speaking, it didn¡¯t matter which squadron would be the victor, as he wasn¡¯t a fan of them. However, the results of the 2 previous duels was a big p in the face for his analysis and hosting skills. Now, with Eddie taking action, Wind God didn¡¯t believe that any mishap would happen to him!

 Chapter 393 - Is this act really good?

    <h4>Chapter 393: Is this act really good?</h4>

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    As long as an expert on the Mo¡¯s List graces the stage, the Bierlia squadron was invincible!

    ¡°Eddie has personally chosen to fight! Observing his opponents perform and seeing them trash his own squadron members while standing at the side of the stage isn¡¯t the style of a person on the Mo¡¯s List! Although it¡¯s considered early for him to personally take action, the Bierlia Academy requires a victory to stabilize and turn the tide of this match. With the shift in momentum and gaining the advantage of choice for the duelling phase, they would be able to drag the match to the group battle phase. With that, I can say with reasonable confidence that the A+ rank Bierlia Academy with one of the Mo¡¯s List assassins in their ranks would be able topletely trash a C rank squadron!¡± Wind God felt that he had regained the emotions and self-confidence a host should possess.

    ¡°Now, let us see what selection Tianjing Academy makes! Truthfully speaking, with Eddie being forced to select first, it¡¯s a good thing for the Tianjing squadron, though it would appear as a move weaklings would make. Haha. However, the most rational decision they could make is to send their weakest member up, thereby reserving their greatest strength for thest 2 duels or the group battle.¡±

    ¡°Weaklings your ass! We have the advantage! There¡¯s absolutely no reason to sh head-on against him! We can ept one loss to gain 2 wins! Do you dare to say that Tianji is a weakling?¡±

    (It is said that Tian Ji, a general from the state of Qi, loved racing horses.

    One day, Tian Ji and the king of Qi agreed to hold a horse race.

    They divided their horses into high, middle, and low levels.

    During the match, the high-level horse wouldpete against the other high-level horse, the middle-level against the middle-level, and the low-level against the low-level.

    Since each level of the king¡¯s horses was better than Tian Ji¡¯s, Tian Ji lost all three matches.

    After watching the races, Sun Bin, a good friend of Tian Ji, said, ¡°from what I saw, the king¡¯s horses are not much better than yours. Perhaps I can help you win.¡±

    So Tian Ji asked the king for another race and the king agreed.

    In the first match, Tian Ji¡¯s low-level horse was used topete against the Qi king¡¯s high-level horse. So, of course, Tian Ji lost.

    Then in the second match, Tian Ji used his high-level horse defeated the king¡¯s middle-level horse.

    In the third match, Tian Ji used his middle-level horse topete against the king¡¯s low-level horse, and Tian Ji won again.

    Since his horses won two of the three matches, Tian Ji won thepetition)

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How the hell did such a good strategy get perverted by that host! That host seems as wise as a chuunibyou.¡±

    The counterattacks in the Skylink discussion forums were considerably sharp and incisive. At this moment, the backs of the Tianjing supporters had already straightened up, with confidence brimming in their hearts.

    As people continued to voice their opinions and counter-attacks, Tianjing had already made their selection. Wang Zhong had gone up the stage!

    Truthfully speaking, this was a selection that was within, yet not within the expectations of everyone.

    The captain of the Tianjing squadron had left a profound impression in everyone, as he had obtained the sole 1st ce in the captain arena of the elimination round. However, it was a pity that it was a theory test used for evaluation in that arena. Everyone had even heard that his thesis was going to be published in the next month¡¯s issue of the Federation¡¯s Monthly Science Journal. Being an absolutely genius in theoretical knowledge, he had attracted the attention of quite a few people during the elimination rounds.

    With such a deep impression, if a pair of sses was added on, Wang Zhong would absolutely be a textbook example of a schr that would ferment day after day in the library! However, he had actually participated in the CHF, and had be the captain of his squadron. Therefore, it was unavoidable that he would leave a deep impression in everyone¡¯s minds.

    It would already be pretty good for such a bookworm to awaken his soul power. As for crossing hands with a Mo¡¯s List assassin? His little brother will immediately be chopped off!

    It was within everyone¡¯s expectations that Tianjing would send a cannon fodder to participate in this duel. However, it was unexpected that they would actually send up their captain to be a sacrificialmb. Can¡¯t they just send a substitute member up? Looks like this captain is truly hardworking andpassionate to teammates.

    ¡°From the information, this fellow is a ranged soldier? And he¡¯s taking on the fight to an assassin?¡±

    ¡°Haha! What an excellent move! Captain VS Captain!¡±

    ¡°I predict that Eddie¡¯s feeling extremely depressed at this moment. While he¡¯s abat proven captain, Tianjing¡¯s captain is a verbal warrior that specializes in tests andmandeering!¡±

    ¡°Tests?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? That captain Wang Zhong had obtained the overall 1st ce amongst all of thepetition zones for the final theory test for the elimination round!¡±

    ¡°I guess that he will immediately concede once the duel starts, right? It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s facing Eddie. With his absolutely scary speed, it won¡¯t be easy for that Wang Zhong to concede before Eddie teaches him a lesson and take revenge for his squadron members!¡±

    Seeing Tianjing¡¯s choice, Wind God was thrilled. From the looks of it, this Tianjing captain seemed to be not willing to let go of an opportunity to show his face. ¡°Tianjing has also sent their captain up.However¡­they should be giving up on this 3rd duel. If he¡¯s able to win, I¡¯ll gobble up the table in front of me!¡±

    Wind God felt that he needed to be confident and highlight his understanding and vision as a specialist in analysis and hosting. If not, he would genuinely be scolded silly.

    However, what greeted him was a surging wave of spits. Even a pig could tell that Tianjing was ying for the overall victory. What the hell are you acting pretentiously for¡­

    Wind God¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. Nevertheless, it quickly dissipated away. He was an analyst, therefore his skin had to be thick!

    However, from the looks of it, Tianjing¡¯s captain seemed to not have any n of immediately conceding upon themencement of the duel. As he walked onto the stage, he was actually earnestly holding on to his dagger.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually nning to y with a dagger in front of Eddie¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this fellow retarded? A range soldier choosing to use a dagger to face against a Mo¡¯s List assassin?! Isn¡¯t he afraid of pissing of Eddie to teach him a lesson that he¡¯ll never forget?¡±

    ¡°That guy¡¯s nuts! Chopped and stamped!¡±

    The supporters of Bierlia Academy were instantly unperturbed by Wang Zhong¡¯s decision as the excavated and poured the feelings they had in their hearts. The first 2 duels were truly horrendous for their squadron. After much difficulty to find a ground where they can catch a breath, Tianjing had actually sent out yet another ¡°bug¡±.

    Looking at the weapon carried by his opponent, Eddie could only give augh in response. Although he did not mind such tricks, he never imagined that the former would actually send a smile over to him.

    Since the very beginning, Wang Zhong had no intention of concealing his true strength. Having already entered the finalpetition, he too wanted started to warm his body up. During the special training period during the holidays, the cross wheels might just be the only weapons he could use that might giving him a fighting chance against a person on the Mo¡¯s List. However, after reaching 200 grassos in Soul Power, he already possessed no weaknesses. Therefore, this experience of this fight was something he had anticipated for a very long time!

    Contrary to Wang Zhong¡¯s unperturbed and anticipative heart, Hymin and the others waiting at the side of the stage were feeling slightly worried. Earlier, Wang Zhong had literally walked out within informing or discussing with any of them. Being the captain, he naturally possessed the right to choose and call the shots. However, in their eyes, such a decision was too negligent and sloppy.

    Although purposefully killing people in a duel wasn¡¯t allowed, an asional slip that resulted in the amputation of an arm or leg was something that no one would bat more than an eyelid about. What¡¯s more, Wang Zhong was up against a member of a cold-blooded and well-renowned family of assassins. It¡¯ll still be okay if Wang Zhong had chosen topletely give up on this duel. Even though everyone was rtively confident in his rangedbat andmandeering capabilities, he was an absolutely essential figure in Tianjing¡¯s group battle formations. If any mishap happens to him in this duel, what would they do for the group battle?

    With a bitter expression on her face, Hymin said, ¡°He should have let me go up! Regardless of how this oue would affect the strength of our group battle, won¡¯t Eddie be embarrassed to be merciless against a girl like me?¡±

    Such sentiments were also present in Colby and the others, as they felt worried about Wang Zhong. At this moment, Mmi could not help but to shoot a look at Scarlet. Within their squadron, Scarlet held quite a huge sway in Wang Zhong¡¯s decision making. However, she had yet to voice out any opposition to thetter¡¯s choice.

    Who knew that it would be better if she did not sneak a peek. Upon taking a look, she discovered Scarlet staring nkly at Wang Zhong once again, her eyes filled glittering stars.

    This smitten fool¡­

    Before cursing out, Mmi turned her head to look at Ma Dong. Looking at him, she discovered that he was exceedingly excited, and was on the verge of jumping up and down, appearing as though he couldn¡¯t wait for Wang Zhong to ¡°meet his death¡±.

    This¡­.

    For a moment, Mmi felt that her mind wasn¡¯t capable of processing what she had just seen.

    The 2 people with best rtions to Wang Zhong were unexpectedly not afraid of him being beaten up by someone?

    This, this! Something doesn¡¯t seem right! How¡¯s this possible!

    Mmi felt slightly in a loss.

    At this moment, the 2 captains had already taken their ces.

    As he always does, Eddie started to size up his opponent.

    Bierlia Music Soul Academy didn¡¯t send a squadron just to be fodder for the predators. Not only were they strong, they were also ratherpetent with their information gathering. Truthfully speaking, the results that had urred in this match werepletely different from the information they had obtained. Were their opponents disguising themselves as pigs to devour the tigers? Perhaps Grai might be one. However, the other members of the Tianjing squadron truly did not possess sufficient qualifications to do so. Even the person who had defeated Dan Dong, Barran, was already on the extreme limits of that train of thought. As for the captain standing before him?

    Eddie didn¡¯t feel an ounce of killing intent or threat from his opponent. For an assassin, the sensations one would obtain from a direct observation one¡¯s opponent would almost always be the most urate judge of strength. Frankly speaking, even Eddie did not believe that his opponent could restrain his killing intent or threat to a level that he would not be able to detect.

 Chapter 394 - The 5 second subjugation as agreed on

    <h4>Chapter 394: The 5 second subjugation as agreed on</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Captain VS Captain! The 3rd duel between Bierlia Academy and Tianjing Academy!¡± Wind God¡¯s spittle sprayed in all directions as he poured his emotions into his announcements. He wanted to prove to everyone that he too possessed an acute eye for analysis, despite the prediction difficulty for this duel being too low to be an effective showcase of that. ¡°Everyone should know that captain Eddie is one of the 5 great assassins on the Mo¡¯s List. He can¡¯t also be said to be a person standing at the apex of assassins participating in this CHF. Although Tianjing Academy¡¯s captain Wang Zhong is also someone standing at the apex, he specializes in intelligence and knowledge. It¡¯s obvious that knowledge would not be able to lead to a victory in this duel. I bet that he would concede within 5 secs of this duel¡¯smencement!¡±

    Wind God felt that he needed to emphasise on this bet that he had made. If not, this bunch of audience would really overlook his speciality. That Wang Zhong guy would definitely admit defeat for this duel. If not, he would get beaten to an inch of his life by Eddie. Although thetter doesn¡¯t appear to have any emotions present on his face, his heart should have already been filled to the brim with anger.

    The supporters of Tianjing Academy no longer tried resorting to reason. To them, this host was too much of an asshole. Was giving up in 5 seconds something an ordinary host should say?

    Regardless ¡­of how they felt, Wang Zhong was still a captain. What¡¯s more, this was broadcasted live throughout the Federation and the world. At the very least, he should give Wang Zhong some face!

    Within the Skylink, a bunch of people from Tianjing who were unhappy and wished for the world to burn in chaos were directly ming and ridiculing Wind God for not caring about himself. This...how is this considered wrong?

    Wind God already had the nickname of ¡°Crazy Aunty¡±(a wordy on wind god), due to his aunty likeyman analysis with an abnormal mental status!

    Within just a few seconds, Wind God¡¯s eye sockets turned slightly moist. This was not due to him being wronged, but due to the excitement. At this moment, the number of people paying attention to him on the Skylink broadcast had risen from 800 to over 6000! .... What the hell was this?

    It was at this moment that Wind God suddenly saw the light. ¡°That¡¯s why brother Ruo Zhi is that popr! Being scold isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing! Without a unique style, how can a host leave a deep impression on his viewers? Only by standing at a high point would one be able to change thendscape below.¡± Therefore, Wind God made his decision to continue using the ir his senior Ruo Zhi was using to go deeper into the path of seeking death!

    When a person filled with emotion sees the light, he or she would feelpletely energized.

    ¡°Okay.?We can see that captain Eddie¡¯s weapon of choice is a dagger, and not the de sets created by the Brooks Family. Some of you might find it peculiar. Therefore, I will give an exnation about it. The videos shown for the introduction of the Mo¡¯s List are only there to serve the effect of propaganda. Captain Eddie naturally knows how to use the de sets. However, daggers are the butter and bread of an assassin. This was a weapon that one would undergo hard training and tempering with. When an assassin chooses to use a dagger, it can only mean 2 things. Either one¡¯s opponent was worthy of respect and was ofparable strength, or ¡­.garbage!¡±

    As his words rang out, the liveliness in the Skylink to skyrocket even further, as everyone thought. ¡°This bastard¡¯s too pretentious!¡± Nheless, his analysis appeared somewhat reasonable. What¡¯s more, it was clear and distinct. Wind God had started his assault of ridiculing the Tianjing squadron once again. Let¡¯s hope that he never has to pass through Tianjing in his life.

    Upon spotting Wang Zhong¡¯s weapon of choice, Wind God¡¯s eyes lit up even brighter. At this moment, he was no longer afraid of blowing matters up. ¡± Oh, my god! What am I looking at! Tianjing¡¯s captain has actually chosen to use the same runic dagger as captain Eddie! Oh my god! This is absolutely the greatest form of ridiculement I¡¯ve seen this year! Earlier, their member, Grai had used this same technique to provoke Bierlia Academy. Looks like captain Wang Zhong is reusing it again! What¡¯s more, he¡¯s actually doing it to provoke a Mo¡¯s List assassin! This is already not a question of conceding! A ranged soldier had chosen to use a dagger against a Mo¡¯s List assassin! Even I can feel the disrespect present in this move of his! The honour and dignity of the Mo¡¯s List isn¡¯t something that anyone could just provoke like that. Without a doubt, regardless of him conceding or being beaten down, I will eat the table before me if he¡¯s able to stand there for more than 5 seconds. That¡¯s because Eddie¡¯s eyes are already emitting mes of fury!¡±

    At this moment, Wind God, the supporters of the Bierlia squadron watching via Skylink and even some of the neutral standing audience felt they were unable to continue watching on. They had no qualms about Grai using daggers to deal with Yingren, as the former indeed was strong. What¡¯s more, Grai was indeed the trump card of the C ranked Tianjing squadron. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t much rejection of this matter.

    However, it was a totally different case when the one pulling this move off was a strategy type ranged soldier that was definitely going to concede. What¡¯s the matter with him pulling out a dagger in front of a Mo¡¯s List assassin? Is he purposely trying to pervert Eddie¡¯s heart?

    The CHF was a scared stage for the students of the various academies. Regardless of victory or strength, one should show respects towards the experts at the very least. Such actions were absolutely not tolerable!

    ¡°Do you think that he would proim that he had chosen the wrong weapon? If he uses it as an additional excuse to concede, I would truly be unable to stomach this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m supporting Wind God for this duel! This captain of Tianjing¡¯s seeking his own death.¡±

    ¡°Could it be a psychological strategy to infuriate his opponent?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Infuriating a Mo¡¯s List assassin is equivalent to seeking death!¡±

    It was extremely reasonable for people to feel unhappy about this matter, as everyone wanted to see the true skills and abilities of a Mo¡¯s List expert. Frankly speaking, other than people who were directly involved in this match, the other people tuning in to watch were just here to see how strong a Mo¡¯s List assassin was. However, it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything at all.

    Wind God was paying attention to the rise in discussions popping up in the Skylink, though he had also noticed the slow decline in the number of people paying attention to him. He could feel that more than half of the current number would leave after the end of his duel, as they did not care about the winner or loser of this match. That was something that he was helpless to change, as this was a rather obscure match to decide who goes to the best of 64.

    The waves of scoldings, curses and derogatory remarks from the Skylink chat and the live audience gallery did not affect the 2 people standing in the middle of the stage. Eddie did not care about what weapon his opponent was using. To assassins like him, they would only care about one result. As for provocation or ridiculement? That would first require his opponent to be qualified.

    Like Eddie, there weren¡¯t many thoughts going through Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. To him, the only thing going through his mind was that he really had too good of a fortune to be able to bump into a Mo¡¯s List assassin in the first round of the finalpetition.

    An invisible and incisive aura of killing intent starting radiating out from Eddie, appearing just like an invisible de filled with a cruel and bloody vour.

    It¡¯s hard to urately define something like an aura. It wasn¡¯t controlled by Soul Power, nor was it affected by one¡¯s physical body, but appeared to have more connection to one¡¯s spiritual soul. When one manages to make one¡¯s fighting style take form, one would naturally possess an aura that¡¯s unique to one.

    It was at this moment that Eddie sensed something that felt slightly strange about. A genuine assassin isn¡¯t nurtured in the training grounds. Having followed his family into the hyperdimension, Eddie had fought with dimensional beasts, and had even fought life or death battles. Those terrifying battlefields were the crucibles that casted his killing intent and aura, things that absolutely no ordinary opponent could hope to resist. However, they seemed to possess no threat at all to his opponent, Wang Zhong, who was standing right before him. It appeared as though not the slightest bit of aura was reaching him. Standing there in a casual manner, Eddie¡¯s killing intent was still continuing to radiate out. Nheless, like a rock tossed into the ocean, no response was felt. From the looks of it, it seemed like his opponent was utterly unaffected at all.

    Looks like that Wang Zhong has high mental and psychological endurance capabilities. Or, was there something that he has yet to discover?

    Interesting.

    Ding!

    ¡°The duel has started!¡± Wind God¡¯s rang out simultaneously with the starting bell. ¡°It extremely hard to break down what an aura is. He clearly knows about the oue, yet he chooses to maintain such a lofty attitude. 1 second,... 2 seconds.¡±

    As the sound of the bell rang out, Eddie took action at an even faster speed than Wind God¡¯s words, disappearing from his initial position in a sh! So what if Tianjing was preparing to surrender! Eddie wasn¡¯t about to ept that! At this moment, not only did their Bierlia Academy need a win, they needed a boost in morale even more! Even if he wasn¡¯t allowed to kill people on thispetition stage, he would at the very least teach this Tianjing captain an unforgettable lesson! One can¡¯t just shoot out ridiculement and not expect to pay any consequences!

    The greater majority of the live audience was unable to react in time. Even the cameras for the live broadcast were having difficulty keeping track of Eddie¡¯s figure.

    Ding!

    A clear sound of daggers shing rang out, followed by a series of explosive bangs!

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    2 daggers collided in the air at speeds invisible to the naked eye, as 2 figures continued to weave and shift around the stage like swifts skirting in the forest! Sparks sprayed out in all directions as Soul Power explosions erupted out. A battle between a dragon and tiger had taken ce right at the start of this duel!

    A group of people had grins on their face as they waited for their expected oue to ur. However, their smiles froze abruptly in embarrassment. This¡­.

    Upon the first exchange, Wang Zhong felt iparably happy and delighted! ¡°This is whatbat fucking is!¡± This feeling, speed, angle, degree of agility, as well as the immeasurable strength his opponent possessed caused Wang Zhong to feel so, so happy. Usually, Wang Zhong would habitually conceal his strength, resulting in him being unable to show off how strong he was. That was because he would feel even more ufortable if he were to turn serious and still be unable to go all out. To him, such an experience was totally like making love. He would either abstain, or go all the way out to enjoy. There¡¯s no choice to stand on the half-way line.

    2 daggers, weapons the couldn¡¯t be more simple. Yet, they painted an astonishing spectacle akin to an exchange between armies.

    BANG!

    Yet another exchange urred, before the 2 figures simultaneously separated from each other. Tap tap tap...the 2 appeared to have returned back to their starting positions, their breaths extremely steady, as though the ferocious exchange earlier had not happened at all.

    Excitement shed and glimmered within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. This pressure and feeling of danger. Despite being just a cursory exchange, his opponent¡¯s dagger had wifted just right past the tip of his nose for a couple of times. In such a short exchange he was already able to feel the might of the Mo¡¯s List. Nheless, there wasn¡¯t such thing as the fastest, only faster!

    To an assassin, the word ¡°quick¡± was already about to deal with everything. Nheless, Wang Zhong was even more excited about his own body. The feeling of a body that was entirely able to keep up to his thoughts and reactions was truly too miraculous.

    A?sliver of shock had now appeared in Eddie¡¯s eyes. Regardless of the suspicion that had already arisen since his opponent was not affected by his killing intent, never in his wildest dreams did he expect that his opponent was able to use a dagger to parry all of his attacks, whilepletely keeping up with his own speed.

    As if he was a ranged soldier! That¡¯s why his strength evaluation was that weak! The ranged soldier upation was just a cover for his real upation as an assassin! Interesting! That¡¯s why he¡¯s able to recruit a member of the Assassin Family! So it turns out that the Tianjing captain was an assassin expert. Now, everything could be exined logically.

    Silence instantly filled the stage, as the 2 parties started to re-evaluate their opponent. As this was happening, deathly silence had long filled the audience gallery and Skylink.

    Everyone had their jaws hanging down as they wonder, what the hell just happened? What the hell is with the Tianjing¡¯s captain?

    A person universally recognized to be a strategy type chess yer had actually used a dagger and exchanged a bout of attacks with a Mo¡¯s List assassin?

    ¡°Oh my god, is that Wang Zhong?¡± arge group of students watching the match from Tianjing Academy could not believe their eyes. Even with the academy, the understanding people had about their captain, Wang Zhong, was more towards his academical results and organizational capabilities. As for close rangebat? Exchanging attacks with a Mo¡¯s List assassin? We they even talking about the same person?

    Regardless of the oue of this duel, being able to get out unscathed from an exchange with Eddie was already more than sufficient for the students of Tianjing Academy to brag about for an entire year!

    ¡°All hail our captain!¡±

    ¡°Hidden BOSS! Didn¡¯t I say it! How can a person with such good academical scores be poor inbat!¡± the supporters of Tianjing Academy had finally regained their rity to cheer and shout.

    Now, even Wind God was feeling slightly shaken. This bunch of fellows from Tianjing really appear to have some kind of deep-seated grudge his past life, as they appeared to havepletely ignored the idea of conceding. ¡°What a surprise. This Tianjing captain actually possesses such closebat capabilities! Looks like he had concealed his strength and not n to concede this duel. That ranged soldier upation was just a dud to cover our eyes! However, I have to?say that he has gone way overboard with his pretentiousness. Being able to block a bout of probing attacks doesn¡¯t equate to anything. It¡¯ll be alright if he decides to concede now. However, only assassins at the top of the apex would dare to use daggers sh in a head-on fight! Who had given him such courage to sh head on with a Mo¡¯s List Assassin

    Exchanging blows with the same kind of weapon, especially a dagger where an inch short would lead to an inch closer to death, there was basically no room for fanciful moves or luck. What you know was what your opponent knew, with the only deciding factor for victory being the various kinds of strength one possessed!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go and continue spewing your bullshit, Wind God! Aren¡¯t you going to eat the table? 5 seconds have passed!¡±

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat! Choke your smelly mouth to death!¡±

    As if I¡¯ll eat! Even if he could, he would not do it in this situation.

    At this moment, the only thing Wind God could do was to ignore the provocative remarks that were flooding the Skylink broadcast chat and try his best to change the topic. ¡°Cough cough. Everyone please be at ease. A man will stay true to his words. How about this. I¡¯ll try to think of a way to eat it. However, we should focus on the duel that¡¯s happening before our eyes. Yes, this Tianjing captain has some ability. However, from a specialist point of view, he should not have revealed his strength so early into the match, and should more so not choose to duel with Eddie! That¡¯s simply bad decision making! Let¡¯s imagine if they had given up on this duel and let him deal with the member the Bierlia Academy would send up for the next duel. If that happens, they would very well have taken the 4th duel and obtain the selection advantage for the final duel! Looks like we¡¯ve indulged in too much of a fantasy! Look! Captain Eddie¡¯s starting to get serious! We have to believe in the Mo¡¯s List. I dare to bet that in 5 seconds, no, ten...a dozen seconds from now, that Tianjing captain will be kneeling on the ground!¡±

 Chapter 395 - Overestimation

    <h4>Chapter 395: Overestimation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°The captain has turned serious.¡± said Yingren. Although he was still in enveloped by his defeat, he was also attracted by the situation happening in the stage. Being an assassin of the same squadron and family, there was no one here that better understood how frightening Eddie was! When thetter bes serious, it will spell the end of his opponent!

    Whoosh!

    Eddie took action once again. It wasn¡¯t his style to wait and drag the fight out. Although he was slightly caught off guard by the strength of his opponent, he could feel that thetter has yet to reach his limits. Looks like the real fight is about to start!

    Let¡¯s see exactly what you¡¯re made off!

    In the next instant, Eddie made his move. This time, the cameras that were trained on him had lost their target. His instantaneous speed had exceeded their limits!

    Wang Zhong also made his move. Such a fight was precisely what he had always anticipated for. At this moment, his mind already arrived at the peak of his vignce. Seemingly at the same instant his opponent took action, he gave a ferocious stamp, simultaneously disappearing from the sight of the cameras!

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!

    The 2 figures collided in the middle of the stage in the next instant, runic daggers shing out at speeds that caused them to appear as blurs. Unlike the previous exchange, there were extremely few metallic sounds of the daggers shing. They were reced by the sounds of air being smashed apart by their attacks and sliced apart by the daggers that broke the sound barrier!

    An inch shorter was an inch closer to danger. The dagger was by itself one of the hardest weapons to control and master. Using a dagger to sh in a head-on fight was even more dangerous. The daggers of both parties were infinitesimally close to each other¡¯s skin as they were waved about. Such quick movements, coupled with such close distances. In the instant they got close to each other, it would only require a split second mistake to cause one to be chopped by 17 to 18 shes from the dagger of the other party!

    There was nothing more adept to describe this then dancing on the tip of a de!

    What¡¯s more, speed was not the only thing these 2 people possessed!

    The strongest trait of an assassin is speed, with the weakest being their?strength. However, that was when taking other upations into ount. Unlike the other upations, assassins could focus the limits of their strength in every single strike, what more so an assassin on the Mo¡¯s List!

    Each attacking from the daggers was filled with 200 grassos of soul power, the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, causing sparks to form in the air, while de tips continued to vanish and dance around him. Only when one was able to achieve aplete bnce between the 2 would one possess the most basic of qualifications to be a Mo¡¯s List assassin!

    It was to no one¡¯s surprise that Eddie was able to achieve such feats. However, what made everyone speechless was that the captain of Tianjing Academy was unexpectedly able to do the same!

    Their increasing speeds caused the their daggers to start colliding within one another once again. Brimming with the 200 grassos of power in every strike, the metallic shes that resulted sounded just like the ringing of giant bells!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Countless sparks and explosions formed by the collision of Soul Power erupted across the stage.

    Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta!

    As the movements made by their feet became quicker, the figures of the 2 grew even more erratic as they darted around the stage akin to 2 bolts of lighting!

    The jaws of the audience had already touched the ground in dumbfoundedness, be it the live audience gallery or those watching via the Skylink. This included the host, Wind God, who was already unable to utter a single world.

    In the blink of an eye, the 2 people duking it out on the stage had already exchanged ces. However, before the audience could catch their breath, the 2 of them turned around simultaneously.?In the next instant, like 2 streakingets, they collided together once again!

    Now, everyone felt their brains starting to swell and be useless, with their eyesight being even more so. No one could process the issue of how the Tianjing captain was able to possess suchbat prowess! Truthfully speaking, the actions of the 2 were too quick! Theirbat rhythms were also too quick, causing others to bepletely unable to ponder anything else but watch the intense fight taking ce before their eyes. Even those that had stared without blinking or those who were watching from a top-down camera view would still miss out on quite a few of the spectacr instances currently urring in the fight.

    Unknowingly, the number of people watching this duel via Skylink had already exceeded 50 thousand, climbing up to an 80 thousand view count. Naturally, despite all that has happened, there was still no one that believed in Wang Zhong¡¯s victory. At the very most, it was on the matter of how long he couldst. After all, the Mo¡¯s List was stamped by the long reputation the Mo Family had. Although it wasn¡¯t to say that those on the Mo¡¯s List were invincible, Eddie¡¯s strength was absolutely not just the level they were currently seeing in the fight.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Exchange of ces! Before colliding yet again!

    The 2 parties had chosen the most direct way of fighting!

    Dancing on the tip of a de! The shing at the peak of their speed and power! Although the 2nd exchange had just begin, the pace of the fight had instantly exploded into a high note!

    Faster, faster, faster! I¡¯ve to be faster!

    Everyone watching waspletely dumbfounded and stupified by what they saw, with some even forgetting to breath. The entire live audience gallery had instantly turned deathly silence, with the only soundsing from the footsteps of the 2 as well as the sonorous shing noisesing from the colliding daggers! The Skylink live broadcast chat feed was iparably clean. With them being unable to properly see the exchanges taking ce in the fight, simply no one had the free time to sprout any nonsense out!

    A duel that was supposed to be a one-sided massacre had actually turned out to be that intense!

    Bang~~

    A loud bang rang out, as the 2 separated from one again yet again!

    Both of them shared the limelight yet again!

    The members of the Bierlia squadron had all turned as dumb as wooden chickens.

    To them, Eddie wasn¡¯t just a captain, but was also a pir of support in their hearts. In fact, it had reached a level akin to spiritual belief! When their captain was selected as one of the figures in the Mo¡¯s List, all of them felt iparable faith and belief in him. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect for a person not from the Mo¡¯s List to be able to fight on equal grounds as their captain. Such a person should absolutely not have existed in this CHF! However, at this very moment, in the mere first round of the finalpetition, an utterly obscure bookworm with no officialbat appearances was actually using a dagger to stand on equal grounds as their captain?! What¡¯s more, he appeared to be parrying and sending out strikes of his own?!

    Was this a dream?! If it was, this would absolutely be a nightmare!

    Without talking about the people of Bierlia Academy, there were also quite a few on the Tianjing side that had their mouths agape. Hymin, Mmi, Colby and the others felt their brains had slightly short-circuited. This, this can¡¯t fucking be real!

    Everyone thought they had a rather good grasp of Wang Zhong¡¯s level of strength, as they had been training with him for quite sometime before the start of the CHF. In the aspect of rangedbat, he was absolutely?a rather qualified ranged soldier. As for close rangebat, despite him being the person that have always taught and guided Barran, no one felt that he would be stronger than the former. Teaching and offering guidance were more indicative of one¡¯s theoretical knowledge and acute vision that of closebat strength.

    However, at the very moment, who the hell was using a dagger to actually fight on equal footing as a Mo¡¯s List assassin? Was that fellow really the Wang Zhong they knew?

    Let¡¯s not talking about them first and focus on Emily, who was unable to control herself from covering her mouth, afraid that she would slip a shriek that might affect Wang Zhong inbat. Unlike Colby, she had always felt that he was very strong, and that wasn¡¯t merely on the aspect of rangedbat. This was the intuition of the assassin within her. However, how could Wang Zhong be an assassin?! From the exchanges between him and Eddie, he strength was absolutely not some ordinary level of strength in closebat! Being a first-rate assassin, Emily could clearly feel the strength, power, and detailed actions that came from their assassin base. That absolutely wouldn¡¯t appear on anyone that has not sunk 10 over years of hard work in training and walking on the path of an assassin!

    The only people within thepetition grounds that weren¡¯t feeling shock were Grai, Scarlet and Ma Dong, appearing to have expected such a turn of events since the very beginning of the duel. At the moment, while the former 2 were considerably focused and engrossed with the duel, Ma Dong had been jumping up and down, with the only other sound present hereing from him. ¡°Brother Zhong! You¡¯re my true brother! Beat his ass!¡±

    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve chosen the wrong person to fight against.¡± all of a sudden, Eddie¡¯s expression turn solemn as he spoke out. It was already clear that his opponent Wang Zhong, had concealed his strength all the way just to give a shocking performance in the CHF. Without a doubt, there was nothing more easier than to gain fame and reputation by defeating a Mo¡¯s List expert. He had a strong ambition and good n. However, it¡¯s a pity that he has overestimated his capabilities!

 Chapter 396 - Perilous situation

    <h4>Chapter 396: Perilous situation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Not giving a reply to Eddie, Wang Zhong continued to wear a smile on his face. Twirling his dagger around his fingertips, he finally replied, ¡°Come.¡±

    As his reply rang out, their eyes locked onto each other!

    The atmosphere in the stage immediately turned deste and solemn, with the calmness one would find right before a storm.

    Swish!

    Eddie¡¯s figure started to sway, before disappearing. Wang Zhong was unable to see thetter put any force into his legs, only noticing that the former had already rushed right before him like a bolt of lightning!

    Such speed!

    Regardless of how he had adapted to Eddie¡¯s earlier speed, that apparently wasn¡¯t his max speed yet, causing Wang Zhong to secretly gasp in astonishment.

    The chilling glint sparkling off the surface of the dagger was faster and stronger than before!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    There waspletely no opportunity or angle he could evade the iing attacks, leaving him with no choice but to meet them head-on. Regardless of the speed his attacks or his frequency of his moments, all of them were more than a notch higher than before!

    Wang Zhong had assumed that Eddie had reached his limit in the earlier exchanges. Never did he imagined that thetter was still able to erupt within even greater speed and power!

    Admiration for Eddie started to rise within Wang Zhong, as the former¡¯s speed was even faster than he had imagined. Truthfully speaking, despite him not being a specialized assassin, he had no problems in the aspects of skills, techniques, speed, and state of mind. However, Wang Zhong could feel that his control over his dagger was indeed slightly weaker than Eddie. The stalemate of this current exchange was just a facade. Although he did not get injured and was able to continue resisting Eddie¡¯s attacks, thetter was attacking more than he was defending, while Wang Zhong was forced to maintain a more defensive stance by sacrificing his offense!

    Eddie had gained an advantage in the momentum of the fight! He was somewhat suppressing his opponent!

    However, was this suppression enough?

    Whoosh!

    As they passed each other, a weird Soul Power exploded out furiously from Eddie¡¯s Power. As his eyes widened in concentration, his mind and consciousness became perfectly harmonized!

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh...

    2 doppelgangers suddenly appeared by his sides, before splitting away from him. What followed suit was a scene that caused people¡¯s eyes to turned blurry in bedazzlement, as the 3 figures crisscrossed with each other, before sending 3 daggers sparkling with a chilling glow that honed on to Wang Zhong back!

    ¡°Fuck! What the hell?!¡±

    ¡°True doppelgangers?!¡±

    ¡°Are those illusions?¡±

    The audience was once against dumbfounded by what they saw. Although all of them had seen and heard about the clone techniques of assassins, they were basically identifiable in a single nce. However, the doppelgangers created by Eddie appeared just like his real body. Even the aura and killing intent radiating out of them were utterly identical to the real body, causing them to bepletely indiscernible.

    ¡°Assassin¡¯s creed, Shadow Doppelganger!¡± a fanatical light sparkled within Yingren¡¯s eyes as he shouted out. Even he could not tell the clones apart from the real Eddie. If not for being able topletely disguise one¡¯s doppelganger up to look identical to him, what was the use of it? Therefore, Yingren did not practice this technique. However, Eddie, on the other hand could achieve such a feat!

    The Shadow Doppelganger skill was considered to be a high-level technique, as only a selectively few people would force themselves to master it in an attempt to look cool, causing people to have a wrong impression of this skill. Compared to them, Eddie¡¯s doppelgangers appeared to be built from the same mold as the original. Not only that, each doppelganger appeared to move in an independent manner that wasn¡¯t automated or robotic, unlike those silly looking decorations that other people would use them for. Only by doing so would it make identifying the original much more harder.

    Once one was able to reach this level of mimicry, it would be an illusion-like ability that no one would be able to break. On therge broadcast screen, the 3 figures of Eddie hadpletely blocked all escape routes Wang Zhong had, while the chilling glint radiating from the daggers caused everyone to sink into despair!

    Everyone¡¯s hearts had already risen to their throats.

    Bang!

    The dead-on strike was blocked, obstructed by a single dagger.

    Not the slightest hesitation was present in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes when he did so. Like all of the other people, his eyes had indeed caught on to the presence of 3 Eddies. However, ever since their appearance, the 3 Eddies had only been a singr existence in his mind.

    Regardless of how much shifting he does, or the utilization of dead spots of his vision, there was nothing that could be hidden from Wang Zhong¡¯s Heart Eye!

    A cognitive assurance had brought about a hesitation-free explosive surge in power!

    A rather obscure aura that felt rather calm and casual, started to radiate out from Wang Zhong, It appeared illusionary, with no biting cold killing intent or violent overbearingness. Drifting gently with the flow, it appeared just like the great oceans, calm, quiet, deep and serene. This made it hard for one to detect. However, when it moves, one would be able to feel how vast it was, with its surges bringing about astonishing waves and tsunamis!

    Some people felt that assassins should strike swiftly like the wind or lightning, while disying their abilities to their full extent. However, that would only apply to assassins duking it out on apetition stage!

    Being a member of a top ss family of assassins, Eddie knew and seen too much in the experiences he had umted. How to move like the wind, how to act as still as a mountain, and how to have a 100% hit rate when striking! That was the highest realm an assassin could reach!

    The fellow before him, Wang Zhong, was deft with a dagger, and possessed rather good speed. In fact, he wasn¡¯t inferior to himself. However, what¡¯s frightening was his realm andprehension! How could such an expert remain hidden for all this time?

    The 2 daggers collided against each other with equal force, causing eye-splitting screeches to ring out. Boom...

    Eddie gave a muffled snort as his clones dissipated away. If Wang Zhong were confused by Eddie¡¯s doppelgangers, he would be in a disadvantageous position in this duel. However, the same could be said for Eddie. If his Shadow Doppelganger technique was unable to change the situation of the fight, it would lead to mistakes in his instantaneous judgment. That was an extremely dangerous oue in a fight between experts.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s leg left the ground before descending in the next instant.

    Bang!

    A figure shot out like a cannonball from their ce of exchange!

    Such terrifying leg strength!

    Even after blocking the kick timely with his arms, Eddie felt them turn slightly numb.

    Whoosh...

    The figure shooting out ced a hand on the ground to stop his movement, as he skidded a dozen metres from thest location of their sh!

    That distance was all caused by the strength of a single kick!

    That¡¯s Eddie!

    Wang Zhong did not rush in to chase after the kill. Even after being sent flying by Wang Zhong¡¯s kick, Eddie did not lose his bnce once even after skidding on the ground. What¡¯s more, his dagger had already been flipped into an offensive position. If Wang Zhong was to pursue and continue his offensive, he might just run into an unimaginable counter-attack from Eddie.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so enjoyable to fight such an opponent!

    It wasn¡¯t that Wang Zhong did not bump into any genuine experts in the OP. People like Divian, to Yingren, Kestan and the others who he had fought when he was still weak were existences that gave him pressure duringbat. Although those powerful opponents had caused his fighting spirit to surge countless times over, he had never felt as thrilled and delighted that in this duel he was in! This was the charm of genuinebat!

    Being able to exert his full strength in the most optimal manner to disy his most perfect self. The person who met him inbat was also the strongest opponent he had faced, well matched to allow him to give his all!

    When assassins sh head-on, it would be vicious and quick. Generally speaking, it would only take about 1 to 2 minutes before a victor could be decided. However, that did not apply for this duel. Regardless of the 2 people fighting in the stage or the stupefied audience watching, all of the felt a though an age long battle of attrition was taking ce before their eyes!

    The strength levels of the 2 were too close, such that ordinary moves and skills were simply unable to cause any upset!

    The stage turned silent once again, as Eddie and Wang Zhong came to a halt, one of them with a hand on the ground, while the other stood solemnly in wait. The invisible sh of auras appeared once again, though it wasn¡¯t as obscure and faint as before. Now, Eddie could clearly feel the calm ocean before he had been agitated, with vast and powerful waves surging out from its surface that would not be one bit inferior to his own killing intent!

    Gently touching the ice-cold dagger with the tip of his tongue, Eddie felt as though he could taste the vor of blood, before proceeding to slowly stand up.

    ¡°I really never imagined that a mere C ranked Tianjing would actually have such a character like you in their ranks!¡±

    A peculiar feeling of excitement appeared on Eddie¡¯s face, causing his killing intent to not resemble its previous form. At this moment, the excitement for blood and crazed fighting intent had already started to seep out from the core of his being!

 Chapter 397 - The reason behind the Moâ€™s List!

    <h4>Chapter 397: The reason behind the Mo¡¯s List!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The changes that happened in this duel were too interesting! His opponent hadpletely changed Eddie¡¯s perception with his extraordinary strength! Eddie had initially assumed that there would be no one in the CHF other than those figures on the Mo¡¯s List that were able to force him to use his full strength. However, at this very moment, the person before him possessed the adequate qualifications for him to do so!

    Tilting his waist slightly, a blood red, oddly shaped short knife appeared in Eddie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first opponent that¡¯s worthy to be its target!¡±

    The appearance of the short knife in Eddie¡¯s hand was too strange and weird looking. It was slightly longer than a dagger, yet had only one sharp edge/ However, there were many multi-sized holes on its surface, with even more on its handle. If one takes a cursory nce, it would appear like a crude, shoddy and broken toy. However, if one were to take a close look, one would feel that those messily ced holes and openings gave of a perfect cadence and rhythm that would make one¡¯s heart palpitate. Fusing with the dark red splendour of the knife, they gave an illusion of flowing light radiating out from it towards all directions!

    After a few moments of doubt, the Skylink shows signs of a chat-xplosion once again. What¡¯s that broken knife? Was that a failed product of the Brooks Family?

    ¡°Regardless of who you are, today¡¯s the day you¡¯ll fall.¡± all of a sudden, Eddie voice rang out in a what seemed like a demonic tone, appearing melodious and dreamlike. People with slightly less resolute and firm minds felt as though they could see waves of music radiating out of him as he spoke. ¡°Experience the strength of the Musical Soul de, and you¡¯ll regret resisting all the way to this point!¡±

    Soul Power visible to the naked eye started to surge out from him, appearing just like a heat haze of the desert that enveloped his entire body!

    With a slight twitch of the left hand, he slowly raised it up, causing the dark red short knife in his hand to draw a perfect half circle in the air. The heat haze formed by his Soul Power started to merge with the surrounding air, which was funnelled into the holes present throughout the knife. As they exited from its various openings, various kinds of strange and weird sounds were made. As those noises fused together, they sounded ear-piercing, melodious, hurried, extensive at the same time. However, for those who were unable to identify the intertwining tones, all of them had felt a slightly peculiar feeling appearing within their hearts.

    ......

    Bierlia City has always been the most famous cultural hotspot of the Federation, and was nicknamed as the flourishing ground for arts, the city of music and capital of romance. During the dark era, it had seemingly gathered all of the creativity of mankind, causing countless artists and musicians to be born within it.

    Zac Brooks was born in Bierlia City, and possessed the purest bloodline of this family of assassins. At the age of 3, he had already awakened his Soul Power, while his nimble and deft fingers were akin to the hands of gods. At the age of 8, he was already able to master the de Art, 4 de Stream! He was recognized to be the most outstanding genius of the Brooks Family, with the nickname of God¡¯s Hand!

    However, it was a pity that he did not use his talents for the ¡°right track¡±. Perhaps due to being born in the city of music, the capital of romance, Zac wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about killing people. Instead, he was infatuated by music, and had even sunk into the river of love with a beautiful music teacher. The talent of God¡¯s Hands was utilised by him on a piano, quickly causing his name to be universally known by those of the musicmunity. If an ordinary person were able to be a music grandmaster like Zac, one would definitely be considered to be fortunate to have led a glorious life. However, Zac was no ordinary person. Being the sessor of a family of assassins, the high hopes of his family were pinned on him. Yet, he had squandered his talents on something as senseless as music. To his family, the 10 fingers fluttering about on the keys of the piano had be their greatest source of shame and embarrassment!

    After countless failed attempts to advise and change his decision, the Brooks Family¡¯s anticipation and hopes had turned in to disappointment, before reach despair and infuriation. This coward the only wants to y with music was the shame and embarrassment for an aristocratic assassin family!

    Therefore, Zac¡¯s status within his family dropped by andslide, and was sent to till the fields in a dested part of the wilderness, all until his wife passed away.

    Eddie Brooks!

    He possessed a more eye-catching level of talent and obstinate nature than his father! After Eddie¡¯s fame and reputation had emerged, he had re-entered the sights of the Brooks Family. Nheless, the journey wasn¡¯t smooth sailing, as needed to endure for the ¡°wrongdoings¡± that his father hadmitted. This was the reason why the Brooks Family had always nurtured and propped Yingren up. To them, Eddie could only be the training partner and shadow for Yingren.

    Perhaps it was due to the influence of his childhood, being born in the capital of romance, or even due to him wanting to clear his father¡¯s name, Zac¡¯s talent and strong attachment to music were preserved in Eddie.

    The Brooks Family was iparably worried before that this son would eventually walk down the same path as his father. However, such thoughts and worry were quickly tossed down the drain. Unlike the ¡°weak and cowardly¡± Zac, Eddie was able to fuse killing people, music, the way of an assassin and art together. At this instant he had created his Musical Soul de, he had changed his destiny, walking out of the shadows to be the captain of the CHF Bierlia Academy squadron.

    At this moment, he would use this unique dagger of his to start the open his path to glory and honour. It wasn¡¯t for the Brooks Family, but for his exceptionally gifted father. For the sake of his mother, his father had given up on fighting and everything else to be a wife-protecting husband. Being their son, he wanted to wash away all the shame and embarrassment his father had suffered.

    No one will be able to obstruct his path!

    As the Musical Soul de was waved around in the Soul Power infused surroundings, a bewitching tone rang out across the entire stage. The sound appeared illusionary and dreamlike, causing a feeling of intoxication akin to be in a paradise. Even those people watching from afar and via the Skylink could feel themselves been entranced.

    ¡°Bewitching dance! Soul Subduing Region!¡±

    Like an evil demon living in the depths of the abyss, Eddie¡¯s originally gentle and soothing voice had abruptly turned sharp, incisive and ear-piercing!

    Countless people watching via the Skylink were caught unprepared, as their faces contorted from the sharp sounds that pierced their ears!

    Regardless of them being considerably far away from the stage, the surrounding audience watching from thepetition grounds were extremely ill-prepared to deal with Eddie¡¯s voices. Quite a few of those seated closer to the stage were stunned by the abrupt change in the fluctuations caused by his voice, while their ears were pierced so hard that they temporarily turned deaf. All of them clutched their heads in agony, and all of these reactions were due to the remnants of sound wavesing from the stage.

    At the same time, the sound wave visible to the naked wave shot out like a supersonicrge calibre bullet, sending sonic booms out as it broke the sound barrier on its way to Wang Zhong!

    Such an attack was absolutely unable to be predicted! Although it was visible, it¡¯s already toote by the time you¡¯ve noticed it! Although you¡¯ll be able to hear the ear-piercing sonic booms, the attack would have long piercing through your body by the time you¡¯ve caught wind of it! This was an attack that travelled faster than the speed of sound! With the reaction speeds of Casted Soul Stage experts, that were speeds that they would be utterly unable to react to!

    The only thing they could rely on was precognition!

    Entirely relying on his instinctual evasion to danger, Wang Zhong had already started to forcefully twist his head to a side at the instant the attack wasunched. However, the terrifying attack had still managed tond on its target, its powerful pressure causing a red welt on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. One could imagine the damage if it hadnded squarely!

    Such a talent was truly too, too...strange!!!

    Cold sweat erupted from Wang Zhong¡¯s back from the shock he had received, as he noticed a faint evil smile curling up from the corner of Eddie¡¯s mouth.

    Once the Soul Subduing Music has been yed, no one could remain standing!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Humm! Humm! Humm! Humm! Humm!

    The Musical Soul de in Eddie¡¯s hand was swung at increasing speeds, causing the sound waves shooting out of it to dominate the entire stage as they traversed out!

    If people were to concentrate and focus their eyes, they would be able to see Wang Zhong¡¯s body fluttering about like a leaf in a gale. Moving in a dream-like manner, his feet movements were executing the strange and unique rhythm of the ghostly steps!

    However, that was still not enough!

    The frightening aspects of the Soul Subduing Music weren¡¯t only limited to its nigh invisible sonic attacks. Not only were they powerful, they were?also fast andpletely unpredictable. However, what¡¯s more frightening was the Soul Subduing Music itself!

    The ear-piercing shrieks that filled the stage sounded just like the cries of demons from theherworld, shaking the air and prating right through your eardrums!

    The agitated airwaves agitated by the music would confuse one¡¯s vision and warp one¡¯s field of view!

    What you see was no longer real, while what you hear was no longer urate!

    However, what¡¯s more frightening was that the eye-piercing demonic sounds would prate into one¡¯s consciousness! With the invisible sonic fluctuations as its mode of transport, they would prate right into one¡¯s mind! Closing your eyes or covering your ears were useless in the face of them!

    It was only due to Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual soul being sufficiently strong that he managed to remained standing. If someone else with a slightly weaker spiritual soul was ced in his shoes, without even talking about the sonic wave attacks, the ear piercing sounds that would drone out one¡¯s head was more than sufficient to cause one to go crazy!

    However, even though the ear piercing sounds did not cause Wang Zhong to copse instantaneously, it had still greatly hampered his judgment making abilities!

    However, in the span of 3 seconds, he was still forced to a dead end. Although he was still subconsciously enacting the Ghostly Steps, his body had already been twisted to its limit!

    After 3 sonic wave attacks, Wang Zhong had nowhere else to evade to!

    Boom!

    The runic dagger in hand managed to defend against the iing attack at a hair¡¯s breadth away from him. However, doing such a close parry was already the limit he was able to achieve.

    The violent impact sent Wang Zhong retreating once again, flipping 8 times in the air beforending on the ground.

    Bang!

    After blocking the sonic wave attack, the dagger in his hand exploded apart, shattering into different pieces and scattering into all directions!

    The terrifying sound waves were impossible for the exquisitely crafted runic dagger to full block, despite it being filled to the brim with Soul Power, causing it to break apart!

    As the dagger shattered apart, the emotions and anticipation of the countless worried Tianjing supporters sank down all the way to the bottom!

    Even a runic weapon wasn¡¯t able to defend against a single blow of the sonic wave! Wang Zhong¡¯s only weapon destroyed, while his opponent¡¯s attack being invisible and formless, unpredictable, and possessed that might strength! How could Wang Zhong continue to fight on?

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    Due to Wang Zhong¡¯s performance, there were many people that have turned crazy and fanatical by what they had seen. However, regardless of how unwilling they were, the majority of the Tianjing supporter could not help but utter those 2 words out.

    Within the stage, Eddie was just like a prince of demonic music, with his Musical Soul de in his hand having seemingly all control over the entire world. This was the reason why he had be one of the 5 great assassins on the Mo¡¯s List.

    On the other end of the Skylink broadcast, Mo Xingchen was holding up her chin as she watched. Eddie¡¯s talent was incredibly unique, to be able to control sound waves. The unrestricted radius of attack via this special ability was terrifying, and would be even more so once he ignites his Heroic Soul Stage. However, this person¡¯s path to strength was slightly obscurepared to others. Although the demonic sounds possessed terrifying killing power, they weren¡¯t the true path of the king. Naturally, though, it was instrumental and practical in this current situation. Other than a handful of people, everyone participating in the CHF would have an extreme headache if forced to deal with him. However, that person Wang Zhong is so strange and peculiar. He¡¯s too interesting! She had initially assumed that he was only good in his theoretical knowledge. However, never did she expect that he was on such a standard with hisbat strength. From the point of foundation for an assassin, his skills and techniques a were slightly weaker than Eddie. However, he possessed more than ample toughness to back that up, forcing Eddie to the point of actually needing to pull his Musical Soul de out on the 1st round of the finalpetition. Nevertheless, this was as far as Wang Zhong would go. Only her senior brother Mo When would be able to suppress Eddie, as his Heart Eye was something that had no fear towards those demonic sounds.

 Chapter 398 - The unbreakable gift of demonic music

    <h4>Chapter 398: The unbreakable gift of demonic music</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Captain!¡± Mmi, Hymin, Emily and the others could not help but to shout out in shock in response to the unrestrained rampaged caused by the invisible sound waves. Akin to sharp daggers, they sliced apart anything in their part. What¡¯s more, the only thing Wang Zhong could do in the face of those was to continue to run helter-skelter away, beingpletely unable to put up counterattacks at all.

    All of them were worried sick. Despite knowing that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King, Ma Dong and Scarlet¡¯s faces were both pale white in worry. This was the strength a person on the Mo¡¯s List possessed. They could clearly make sense of Eddie¡¯s strength, yet, it was too far to reach. How do they defend against him?

    On the contrary, a smile had appeared on the face of the gentle looking Grai, one that appeared extremely strange. It appeared as though listening to the whooshinging from the people around him made him extremely joyful.

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s finished. I have to say that I¡¯m astonished by the level of strength their captain possessed. I believe that not only me, everyone watching this match should be astonished by this. However, it¡¯s a pity that he had chosen the wrong target to propel himself into stardom. Just like I¡¯ve said earlier, regardless of how much strength he¡¯s concealing, facing against a Mo¡¯s List expert would be tantamount of serving embarrassment to oneself! Not only did he lose the duel, Eddie would definitely not let him leave without a scratch! This would definitely affect their group fight! Tianjing¡¯s loss today can bergely attributed to their captain¡¯s impulsive and reckless decision! He did not treasure the God-given opportunity for the squadron to obtain victory and got too ahead of himself!¡± Wind God finally regained his rity, as he proceeded to wave his fists enthusiastically around while showcasing his viewpoints!

    The Mo¡¯s List will never lose!

    ¡°Musical Soul de! Prince of Demonic Music, his highness Eddie!¡±

    ¡°All hail the all mighty, prince Eddie!¡±

    Amidst the crazed roars, Wang Zhong appeared to have felt the immeasurable pressure and despair bearing down on him, as he had started to close his eyes.

    No, he¡¯s not only closing his eyes!

    Eddie could clearly see and feel what Wang Zhong was doing. This caused him to start frowning. He¡¯s...sealing his 5 senses?

    Temporarily sealing one¡¯s 5 senses was a cruel training method that some experts would do to increase their awareness of themselves and the world. Mo Wen was an example of one. However, only those at the apex of geniuses would choose such an extreme choice to challenge themselves and their physical bodies. Why the hell did this Wang Zhong do this? What was he to make such a choice inbat?

    After losing his 5 senses, won¡¯t he be a wooden stake!

    Eddie wasn¡¯t the only one that had spotted this. Having a god¡¯s eye view of the duel, Wind God had also spotted it. Despite not possessing much fame, being a host that¡¯s able to be casted to give a live analysis of the CHF was indicative of the acuteness and focus of one¡¯s eyesight. ¡°Oh my god! Tianjing¡¯s captain is actually not giving up! He had just sealed up his 5 senses! What the fuck am I seeing! What kind of pretentiousness and conceited behavior is this! What kind of fantasy did he imagine? Indeed, sealing one¡¯s 5 sense is the only way to prevent one from being affected by the Musical Soul de. However, without being able to see, hear, smell, touch and speak, how is he going to defend against captain Eddie¡¯s next attack? Could he be hoping for his opponent to show mercy?¡±

    At this moment, Wing God had already be high. That¡¯s because he had bumped into the most spectacr fight he had ever seen since taking up this upation! A mere C rank fellow who had a skin more thick than himself that still wanted to act pretentiously. Did he really think than concealing a few moves would turn him into Mo Wen???

    The only person that dared to do such within the younger generation was Mo Wen, and that stemmed from his heaven gifted talent, as well as the legacy of the Mo Family. That had given him the qualifications to push his body and mind to the absolute limit!

    He has yet to be surpassed...and has even yet been mimicked. Even existences like Carolyn, Gui Hao and dimir would not try to do so.

    At this moment, Wind God was unable to find any other exnation to head towards, ¡°One can imagine that after sealing his 5 senses, Tianjing¡¯s captain is now even incapable of conceding defeat. Bierlia Academy has already started to celebrate in advance!¡±

    Among the dining from the audience galleries all around him, Wang Zhong still stood quietly at his original position. However, at this moment, it seemed as though the sonic attacks have lost their effect.

    Clearly, Eddie did not have any pains to show mercy. However, the current state and posture of his opponent ticked him off the wrong way.

    The quiet standing posture gave an appearance of one who had given up everything. However, that didn¡¯t seem to be case!

    That¡¯s because the aura around his had yet to dissipate. Although he could feel that the vast ocean before him had calmed down once again, Eddie could not sense any despair or renouncement radiating from Wang Zhong. Instead, it was an even more profound silence and profoundness that he had felt. This feeling had almost made Eddie lunge straight into it!

    It seemed, extremely dangerous!

    However, despite sealing off his 5 senses to defend against the demonic sounds, how could a man like that fight with him?

    However, this had even more so caused Eddie to feel a deep and heavy feeling of threat. This was all due to his intuition, that was forged from his long and exhaustivebat experience, something that has yet to fail him once.

    Eddie did not blindly probe it out. Having reached this stage of the fight, with the Tianjing captain having showcased a level of strength that have surpassed his expectations, Eddie did not want to meet with an unexpected failure!

    The Musical Soul de in his hand was no longer drawing simple semi-circles in the air. Even the movements Eddie made with his entire body was now doing a casual dance, syncing up to the shrieking demonic music howling across the entire stage. At this moment, Eddie was just like a conductor that has control over the entire orchestra, with the music being yed precisely being something that was inherited from the previous civilization¨Cck Friday!

    ¡°Assassin¡¯s Creed!¡±

    The motions of the Musical Soul de was just like a slow grinding gear, being stiff and reluctant at the beginning, before growing increasingly faster as it continues!

    The sound waves produced by it were no longer the circrly shaped ripples being shot out towards Wang Zhong earlier, but ones that appear corporeal and substantial! Although the ear-piercing din had been reduced by quite a bit, they have been entirely turned into attacks! Perhaps those watching via the Skylink might not be able to see, but those watching it live and experience the atmosphere 1st hand were able to sense that those sound waves have been turned into death reapers with scythes in their hands. Forming a hurricane, theypletely engulfed the entire stage, with Wang Zhong being caught right in their trap!

    This was the killing move of the Mo¡¯s List assassin, Eddie Brooks!

    ¡°Demonic Music¨CThe Shinigami¡¯s Concerto!¡±

    ¡°Dense attacks that blotted out the skies, tens of thousands of shades! All of them vowing to turn their target into a pulp!

    Not only that, upon thepletion of casting that Death song, Eddie already knew that his target would be sliced into pieces, Even if he had closed his 5 senses, Wang Zhong was still too naive to continue contending with him!

    At this moment, the Musical Soul de in his hand had finished its umtion of Soul Power. This was thebat attainment required by a Mo¡¯s List assassin. Although he knew that Wang Zhong was absolutely unable to evade out of his cage, but by the off chance?

    Having fought all the way till here, you better not make me disappointed, Wang Zhong!

    A thirst started to form in the depths of Eddie¡¯s heart. Although his ck Friday cannot be blocked, being an extremely talent assassin, he knew that there wasn¡¯t anything like a perfect move present in this entire world. However, who could break out of his move?

    Akin to demonic ghosts, the countless demonic sound waves hurtled towards Wang Zhong At this moment, he appeared vulnerable as a burning candle all by himself in endless darkness without any help, being able to be sliced into pieces by the iing sound des at any moment.

    However, this weakly burning candle started to jump about deftly and nimbly. After sealing his 5 sense, Wang Zhong had managed to get a clearer understanding of everything happening around him. There was without a doubt that Eddie was a genius whose might would be even more terrifying once he ignites his heroic soul. Such talents would definitely incite envy and jealousy in people, as he was able to fuse the strange and peculiar special ability of music with air pressure to form such an attack!

 Chapter 399 - Is this subjugation!

    <h4>Chapter 399: Is this subjugation!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart was lit ame. This was the CHF that he had always dreamt about! All of the exquisite moves made by every single soldier were formed by intelligence and experience! There was also the thirst forbat, enduring the opponent¡¯s attacks, as well as to feel the same thirst present within one¡¯s opponent!

    Such feelings were undoubtedly the most stimting and fortunate for any soldier.

    He started to move!

    With the stage, Wang Zhong had started to move, following the rhythm of the demonic music akin to a spectre. As he continued to move and sway, attack after attack whooshed past his body. There were those that scrapped his neck, and those that near sliced his eyes. Even the slightest ounce of a mistake made would result in a bloodbath.

    Eddie clenched his teeth firmly, trying his best to stop their chattering. It wasn¡¯t due to fear, but excitement from what he¡¯s seeing. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a person in this world that¡¯s able to dopletely rely on his movements to evade those nigh-invisible and rangeless attacks.

    That nimble and agile footsteps were the stuff every assassin dreamt of every night and day! That was the most potent response assassins could do in the face of such attacks!

    The Assassin¡¯s Creed¨CShadow Dance!

    Absolute Evasion!

    The entirepetition ground turned deathly silent, with the live situation in the Skylink live chat feed already turningpletely frozen up by Wang Zhong¡¯s movements. Those weren¡¯t the Ghostly Steps, as they would absolutely be unable to allow for one to evade such attacks. The movements Wang Zhong were making made him appear basically like a spectre, anding and going like the wind.

    However, as this was happening, Eddie took action. Under the provocation of his opponent, Eddie had reached a level ofplete ignorance by everyone. Transforming into a ck ray of light, he returned to the true origin of an assassin, where an extreme killing move was a life reaping strike!

    When all of one¡¯s power was converged at one point, it would form the penultimate of an assassin, the Assassin¡¯s Creed¨CSacrifice!

    Eddie had forgotten about everything except the target before him. The de of his hand perfectly grabbed hold onto Wan Zhong¡¯s rhythm, piercing straight towards an empty area/

    With a single stab, only death awaits!

    At this moment, Wang Zhong had just made a movement when Eddie had already struck out at lightning speed.

    Everyone watched the scene unfold before their eyes with bated breaths. Who would have thought that such splendid fireworks would actually appear from what initially seemed like a one-sided suppression!

    However, Eddie was the one fighting after all.

    Just at this instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s hands ¡°slowly¡± closed together, though this slowness was due to the illusion of time.

    p...

    His hands pped together,pletely blocking Eddie¡¯s life reaping strike!

    Naked de Catch!

    Wang Zhong gave his hands a left twist, causing Eddie¡¯s attack force to shift. As his body headed forwards uncontrobly due to momentum, Wang Zhong¡¯s lethal attack had alreadye barreling over.

    At the point of life and death, Eddie exploded with an astonishing reaction. With a furious raise of his head, he let the lethal blow twist past him. Following with the flow, he made a twist of his right hand. Holding onto Eddie¡¯s wrist, Wang Zhong had also twisted his body. By the time Eddie managed to stand up, Wang Zhong had already arrived behind his back.

    As for the Musical Soul de, it was already ced against his neck!

    The entire attack process only spanned for a fraction of a second. Before everyone was able to follow the unfolding of the scene.

    An assassin was actually defeated using such a ¡°subduing¡± method. This is...

    Everyone¡¯s jaws were hanging wide open. How¡¯s this possible? Is this for real???

    Eddie looked towards the sky. This was the first time he felt the sunlight streaming down appeared slightly dazzling. With his mouth feeling extremely dry, he spoke out. ¡°I concede.¡±

    Wang Zhong ced his opponent¡¯s arm down. Retreating 2 steps back, a faint smile appeared on his face as thought, this was a good start.

    Looking towards the Skylink broadcast, Mo Xingchen was most likely the first person to show any response towards Wang Zhong¡¯s victory, the smile on her face revealing not much of any surprise. Ever since the start of Wang Zhong sealing his 5 senses, she had already known that Eddie would lose.

    Being the sessor of a family of ancient martial arts practitioners, the Mo Family, while being one that has inherited the position of Heaven¡¯s Fate Master from the previous generations before her, there was no one better than her that understood exactly what it meant to be able to seal one¡¯s 5 senses. This was something that Mo Wen was unable to aplish.

    A person that was capable of sealing one¡¯s 5 senses would be able to react to a lot of problems. Although they were just impromptu reactions, they were already very astonishing. However, the main point was that there was actually someone like that within the younger generation.

    ¡°Is that the Heart¡¯s Eye?¡± Mo Xingchen now felt extremely interested. Biting into the apple in her hand, a delightful smile appeared on her face, ¡°Brother Mo Wen would be extremely interested in this!¡±

    At this moment, Scarlet had already covered her mouth, with tearing swimming around in her eyes.

    She had already known about Wang Zhong¡¯s other persona. However, even though he was All Mouthy King,

    At the instant when Wang Zhong¡¯s runic dagger had shattered, her heart had already jumped to her throat. She was afraid to see Wang Zhong lose. It wasn¡¯t about losing the CHF but the blow of losing. The higher one stood, the harder one would fall. There were many, many times that the persona of All Mouthy King was a sort of encouragement and motivation to Wang Zhong, creating a necessity for him to constantly improve. However, once he¡¯s met with defeat, Scarlet was not sure that Wang Zhong would be able to endure the gazesing from the various All Mouthy King supporters within the Federation. At that moment, she would rather Wang Zhong to not be All Mouthy King, but a simple and ordinary youth chasing his dreams.

    However, at this moment, those worries had disappeared. In the end, All Mouthy King was All Mouthy King. That¡¯s right! Just like what Wang Zhong had said, the CHF has just begun!

    ¡°All hail brother Wang Zhong!¡± Emily was already jumping up and down in excitement.

    Ma Dong was acting even more crazily, jumping up and down without any restraint at all. Dancing about and waving his hands towards Bierlia Academy while shouting, ¡°Look! This is our Tianjing¡¯s captain! See how poor you are to us! Roar~~~!¡±

    Colby, Hymin, Mmi and the rest had their eyes wide open and the mouths agape. For real? We¡¯ve won? This world must be motherfucking crazy for their captain to have finished Eddie of?! That¡¯s Eddie on the Mo¡¯s List?! Am I fucking not dreaming?!

    Hymin could not help but rub her juicy cheeks, while Colby had reacted even crazily. ¡°Lily! Hit me! I want to see...ah!¡±

    Whoosh! Bang!

    Colby was smacked squarely in the jaw.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Barran was also excited, though he was slightly unable toprehend. Looking at them with a shred of doubt on his face, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s an extremely spectacrpetition. However, isn¡¯t it natural for senior Wang Zhong to win?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Eddie! The Mo¡¯s List¡¯s Demonic Prince Eddie!¡± Hymin pulled his ears as she roared in reply. ¡°What¡¯s more, he surrendered! Do you understand what surrendering means? What¡¯s more, he¡¯s a Mo List¡¯s assassin! Oh my god! I feel that I¡¯m definitely in a dream right now!¡±

    The little fellows of Tianjing werepletely high, with only Grai maintaining a faint smile. This was an extremely splendidpetition, though Wang Zhong¡¯s performance was something that he had expected. There were times that simple people were more straightforward when facing problems. In fact, what Barran said was right, though Grai felt that his senior was too gentle in his actions.

    Compared to the ¡°high¡± and crazed reactions of Tianjing, The side of the Bierlia Academy was on apletely different note. After the first 2 sessive duel losses, it was still not enough to squash their prideful hearts. However, the result of the 3rd duel had caused the entire Bierlia Academy to turn silent. What¡¯s more, a few of the squadron members could not help but to shed tears.

    Eddie was the god of Bierlia Academy, and the symbol of faith for everyone. However, this faith had fallen, while everyone could feel that there was no path left, only endless darkness and terror. Therefore, everyone stood there, dumbfounded, unknowing to make out from all of it.

    Only after watching for a long while did the audience watching live and via Skylink finally started to slowly regain their senses.

 Chapter 400 - Sweep away all obstacles in the way (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 400: Sweep away all obstacles in the way (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?Radiant Trantions?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Radiant Trantions

    Therefore, everyone was still waiting, as almost no one had truly believed for Eddie to get defeated like that. Those were the same sentiments felt by the supporters of the Tianjing squadron. All of them werepletely unable to imagine, unable to believe, and more so, unable to ept!

    The Mo¡¯s List has always been the goal that all youths have chased after. Regardless of universal belief and rallying power, anyone can see that it speaks for itself! Long before the start of the CHF, everyone had already tacitly treated it as a truth. Those experts on the Mo¡¯s List could only be defeated by those on the same list! The performances of the various squadrons during the current progress of thepetition have indeed reinforced those thoughts. Indeed, many ck horses and experts have surfaced out of many people¡¯s expectations, people that would attract a certain level of attention if ced in S ranked squadrons. However, regardless of any aspect, they would pale by arge margin when ced side by side to the experts of the Mo¡¯s List. However, in the 1st round of the finalpetition, a Mo¡¯s List expert has fallen. What¡¯s more, it was in such form of defeat, while the person defeated being an assassin, an upation the hardest to counter against.

    Eddie was defeated. In a straight-up duel, with no holds barred, he had lost to a freshman who had was also using a dagger?

    What kind of academy is Tianjing?

    It¡¯s crazy! It has already turnedpletely crazy! Everyone was either jumping about, or crazily hugging the people besides them. Be it male or female, fat or skinny, everyone was hugging and jumping around like little kids with their friends. The explosion of roars that have erupted in that instant caused all the surrounding clouds to scatter apart. They have actually defeated a Mo¡¯s List assassin!!

    Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong¡­.

    The entire academy was chanting this name. Their straight-A student, physically weak and overboard captain! This extremely well mannered, hopeless captain had turned into a god after his victory!

    ¡°I suddenly feel fucking awesome to a member of Tianjing Academy!¡±

    ¡°All hail our overlord, captain Wang Zhong! The super hidden big boss!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that people with that good theoretical knowledge would definitely not be poor in genuinebat! So! I¡¯ve struck the bullseye!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not only the opposite, he had also blinded my god damn eyes! That¡¯s an invincible existence we¡¯re talking about! Even an expert on the Mo¡¯s List has been dealt with!¡±

    ¡°I suddenly that captain Wang Zhong really appears rather domineering and full of a sense of security! I want to make out with captain Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath! Captain Wang Zhong already has Ma Dong!¡±

    ¡°I want to apply for leave! I want to go to Stuart City to see the matches live! Fuck it, no one¡¯s going to stop me!¡±

    ¡°All hail captain Wang Zhong! All hail Tianjing Academy!¡±

    The students from Tianjing Academy that have turned in to watch the match via Skylink had finally regained their senses. In an instant from doing so, their emotions were lit ame, turning all of them high!

    The entire Skylink chat feed was filled with a barrage ofments from the Tianjing supporters. As for Bierlia Academy, they had turnedpletely mute, with not even a whimpering from them. Everyone suddenly realized that Tianjing, which was originally supposed to be eliminated 4:0 by Bierlia Academy in the quickest time for the first round of the finalpetition, had already walked all to the way to the edge of victory.

    3:0?!

    This might very well be the first round topete in the finalpetition. However, in the match, Bierlia Academy might very well be the one that would such a tragedy?

    ¡°Even until now, I still cannot believe that captain Eddie was the one that was defeated.¡± Wind God finally opened his mouth, having utterly lost his mind for a moment just now. Being one of the experts on the Mo¡¯s List, he was actually defeated by an obscure and nameless fellow in the first round of the finalpetition. If not for the broadcastingmand prodding him 3 times, he might still be trapped in a state of absent-mindedness. Naturally, it was already toote for him to change his target and start bootlicking Tianjing, as he would be cursed by people for being absolutely shameless. Regardless of anything, Wind God alreadyprehended something. Not only did he need to seek death why doing his analysis, he had to toss himself into death! One can only be vicious when one treat¡¯s oneself with viciousness!

    ¡°Cough Cough. Let me smooth things out. As of now, the current situation doesn¡¯t bode well for Bierlia Academy, who are 0:3 down. Nheless, being an A+ rank squadron, I believe that they still have the chance to turn this match around!¡± Wind God¡¯s words were merely an embarrassment even for the most loyal of the Bierlia Academy supporters, to the point of them feeling slightly shamed by them.

    Truthfully speaking, there was already no one that cared about the victor of this match. Irregardless of whether Bierlia Academy was about to hold on all the way to the group battle, it was already their loss. Without speaking about anything else, just the presence of Wang Zhong, who was able to defeat Eddie, and the deeply concealing Grai, was already able to sweep clean everyone one from the Bierlia squadron.

    At this moment, people were now caring about another problem.

    ¡°You guys, do you think that it¡¯s possible for this Wang Zhong to be All Mouthy King?¡±

    In the current state of the CHF, any question in rtion to All Mouthy King would be absolutely hot and popr.

    During the elimination round phase of the CHF, there were quite a few people who went around guess who might be the real identity of All Mouthy King. However, there was no unanimous decision in the end. Although those suspects might have some traits that were simr to the various unique aspects of brother King, 2 conclusions were made in the end, with them either being not as strong, or not as overbearing as brother King.

    However, this duel was entirely different, as Eddie was the one that was defeated! ording to the rules of the Mo¡¯s List, anyone that could defeat an expert on the Mo¡¯s List would definitely be someone on the same list! What¡¯s more, brother King was the only expert within the Mo¡¯s List that doesn¡¯t have a real identity attached to him. Naturally, while there were those that choose to believe, there were also those that choose not to.

    Under the moulding of the Federation, All Mouthy King was already no longer an ambassador of a pure expert. He had already be a type of faith and symbol for it! There would be 100 All Mouthy Kings in the hearts of 100 fans. Everyone had a different image of All Mouthy King in their heart, so the identification of his real identity could no longer be judged through strength and unique traits.

    ¡°Did you guys notice that captain Wang Zhong and brother King¡¯s the same! As in both of them have the word ¡°Íõ¡± in their names!¡± (Íõ means king in chinese, with the pinyin of Wang)

    ¡°I¡¯m called Johnny, and I¡¯ve a ¡°Ç¿¡± in my name. ording to what you proim, does that mean I¡¯m also All Mouthy King?¡± (×ìÇ¿ÍõÕß = All Mouthy King in english, while Ç¿= powerful. The trantion of the english name Johnny into chinese is Ç¿Äá. =)

    The mouring of the audience quickly changed the rhythm of the Skylink broadcast chat. Although Wind God really wanted to go with the flow, anything that involved even the slightest connection with All Mouthy King would inevitably be lit ame. However, it was a pity that the match has yet toe to an end.

    ¡°Okay! Everyone, let¡¯s focus our attention back to thepetition stage! Ite 4th duel for this match is about to start! As of now, Tianjing leads with a score of 3:0, and have the advantage of selection for this uing duel. Let us see what kind of member or general the Bierlia Academy will send up! Being an A+ rank squadron, I believe in their capabilities!¡±

    The discussions and debates happen in the Skylink came to a temporary halt. Although the discussions and debates about All Mouthy King would undoubtedly result in a storm after thepetition, this match has yet toe to an end.

    Although Tianjing had already absolutely gotten the momentum and advantage. However, until the veryst second, who could be 100% sure about anything in matters likepetitions? One fine example would be the supporters of Bierlia Academy. If people had told them Tianjing would obtain victory and Eddie would lose, there might not be anyone who would believe what seemed like a tant lie. However, it had now be a reality.

    The supporters of Bierlia Academy were holding on to theirst straw of hope as they waited quietly in anticipation.

    However, when the cameras were focused onto the faces of the members of the Bierlia squadron, all of the supporters felt the mes of anticipation within them had turned icy cold.

    Compared to the high spirited atmosphere present before the start of the match, there were only faces filled with despair present in them.

    Precisely as what Wind God had said, being an A+ ranked squadron, they had possessed a high overall standard inbat strength and ability. Of the 10 squadron members, other than Eddie, who towered over the rest, the other 9 people, including the substitutes, had about the same level ofbat prowess and ability. Other than Yingren being slightly stronger than the rest, there might still be a fight left squadron with such an equal level of strength all around might. Even if they were unable to defeat Tianjing, it was absolutely possible for them to create lots of headaches for them.

    However, following the defeat of Eddie, the confidence of this bunch of people had totally copsed. Their dull looking face with not the slightest bit of anger present was the greatest proof of this.

    It was a fortune, as well as sorrow, for a squadron to possess a trump card. When a squadron is over-reliant on a single person, losing he or she would cause them to lose all of their radiance and splendour.

    At this moment, having suffered such a loss, Eddie sat on his seat. Not moving an inch, he appeared as though he had lost his soul. With much difficulty, Yingren gathered his already shattered and copsed squadron, before deciding the person to send up for the next duel. ¡°Beshear¡±.

    ¡°Roar!¡± a soldier with a moderatelyrge physique walked out and gave a loud roar, smashing the sword wield on his left hand violently against the shield held by his right.

    Although he seems to be very imposing, Yingren could tell that the former was forcefully holding in his sorry and despair. In such a state, it would be extremely hard for him to perform to the best of his ability inbat for the uing duel.

    There was no other way. Being a soldier, he was off the type that was hard to counter against. What¡¯s more, the most important factor was that he currently had to best mental state within all of their squadron members, as the rest had already copsed. Without talking about them, even Yingren no longer held any hope for this match. What he needed to do now was to lead Bierlia Academy to the end of the match when Eddie was not able to function.

    Giving a gentle pat on Beshear¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Compared the solemness and atmosphere of despair clouding over the Bierlia squadron, the Tianjing squadron appeared considerably rxed. With a 3:0 lead and the fall of Eddie, this was already able to confirm their spot in the next round of thepetition. Naturally, this iing duel must not be lost. Compared to being dragged into a group battle, Tianjing had an even greater hope of achieving a clean 4:0 sweep!

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± said Emily, sounding extremely excited. Although she wasn¡¯t the one to personally defeat Eddie, this match had given the Assassin Family a slight win over the Brooks Family.

    ¡°Now, we can see that Bierlia Academy has sent out Beshear! An orthodox soldier that has obtained an A rank evaluation in the elimination rounds! The usage of a sword and shield doesn¡¯t give him any obvious advantage against any upation, but allows him to be a jack of all trades! Oh my god! Tianjing Academy is still going on the same rampant streak as before! Instead of taking the initiative to take control of their victory streak, they did not stick to the usual counter upation pick, and have chosen an assassin! There isn¡¯t any advantage for an assassin when faced against a soldier! Why not choose a heavy soldier? Everything that has happened today makes me feel despair.¡±

    Wind God started nkly at the table before him. Ever since his bet, he had been considering whether to eat it or not¡­

    ¡°Oh! Tianjing has sent their little miss assassin from the Assasin Family. She someone worth noticing. This little miss assassin had made an astonishing performance during the elimination rounds, having obtained a simr A rank evaluation. These 2 people have shown rather close levels of strength in their performance during the elimination rounds. Therefore, I feel that this would be a fierce battle between giants! Look, Beshear had sent out a furious roar of anger! What a sufficient show of vigour! Harbouring a heart of revenge, while being in a do or die situation, I personally believe that his chances of victory will be higher¡­Look, the fight¡¯s about to start! Beshear¡¯s making a rather fierce advance!¡±

    The y by y analysis was continuing. Although the duel has just started, Mo Xingchen had already finished her apple before conveniently closing her Skylink screen.

    Beshear gave an awe-inspiring roar of fury. Faced against a nimble and agile assassin, a solid defence to counter attack is the way to victory for a soldier. However, that Beshear has started with a fierce assault. This meant that his energy has been wasted into too many useless aspects. In the end, the people of the Bierlia squadron have already be flustered and confused. Indeed, Eddie was an outstanding assassin, with his strength not belittling the might of the Mo¡¯s List. However, it¡¯s a pity that he had bumped into Wang Zhong, into Tianjing. Wang Zhong, Grai and Barran had obtained close to inconceivable victories in a suppressive fashion, which hadpletely destroyed the confidence of their opponents. In Beshear¡¯s heart, he only wanted to end this duel toe to a quick end, before fleeing this ce¡­

    This was the cruel and merciless nature of thepetition, where the dancing stage will simrly turn into one¡¯s nightmare.

    Mo Xingchen knew that the score would definitely end with 4:0. This was a result that everyone watching this match would most likely have not expected. Previously, it was only due to Wang Zhong¡¯s thesis that had made her tune in subconsciously. However, never did she imagine that this match would be so surprisingly spectacr. The strength this squadron possessed would most likely cause everyone to feel unease.

    However, could Wang Zhong be All Mouthy King?

    Truthfully speaking, Mo Xingchen wasn¡¯t able to confirm that, as the judgement of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master wasn¡¯t omnipotent. It would only allow her to point to a certain direction. More so, it would allow her to make a few vague and imaginary judgements and predictions. It was extremely rare for her to be able to make an urate prediction for a single person.

    However, it was due to this unknown factor that caused her to feel even more interested.

    A person with such intelligence and strength, coupled with a Grai that even she could not see through. How bright would such a team like this shine in the CHF?

    The conflicts between the aristocratic families have be increasingly uninteresting, as it was just the banter between a few figures. As for this Tianjing squadron, Mo Xingchen had great anticipation for them.

    Just as she had expected, the duel happening on stage did notst too long. Beshear wasn¡¯t weak, and of a rtively high standard, on the approximate level as Adolf¡¯s Cecil. If he was fighting steadily and surely, he would definitely put up a fight, making it hard to predict the victor of this duel.

    Emily did not disy much stuff in her fight, relying merely on her movement speed. Without even using her explosive special ability or the unique skills and abilities she had gained during her special training, just the use of basic assassin movement techniques and speed was more than enough to force Beshear to the point of despair. This was something that caught Wang Zhong by surprise. This little brat was no longer the brainless assassin that would rush head-on intobat. Her stable mentality, conservation of strength, and control over the fight showed that Emily did not merely learn how to fight during the special training she had done during the holidays!

    The opponent was flustered and hasty to seek victory in this duel. The more he did so, the more Emily would drag it out.

    This young girl from the Assassin Family had appeared to be iparably strong and power in Beshear¡¯s sense. Her light and deft movements, increasing speed, as well as the appearance of her being just like a cat chasing after a mouse!

    With his mind reaching the point of copse, the result had been determined. Therefore, despair was the only thing left within the eyes of the Bierlia Academy students.

 Chapter 401 - Psychological warfare

    <h4>Chapter 401: Psychological warfare</h4>

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>?Radiant Trantions?<strong>Editor:</strong>?Radiant Trantions

    A gust like shade fleeted across the stage. As for Beshear, who hadpletely lost his fighting spirit and waspletely worn out, he could only raise his shield as a symbolic gesture. However, the attack he had imagined did not appear. Instead, it came in a form of a chilling intent being ced gently on his neck.

    4:0!

    ¡°I have to say that I¡¯ve guessed the correct oue, but not the right side.¡± not much disappointment could be heard from Wind God¡¯s voice. Truthfully speaking, there wasn¡¯t even an ounce of rtionship whether Bierlia Academy wins or loses. To good news was that the attention he¡¯s getting from the Skylink has been raised by 10 thousand. There were quite a few people that have left crazy messages on the Skylink message boards to remain him to eat the table! ¡°Thank you Tianjing Academy and Bierlia Academy for bringing us such a spectacr match. ording to the records of the various matches held today, this is the fastest match among the 10 matches that were held at the same time, as well as the first victory in the CHF¡¯s finalpetition! It has been my greatest honor to be able to cast this match! As for the matter of me eating the table, I will definitely hold true to my promise. At ater time, I¡¯ll make a live broadcast on my personal Skylink channel, and I wee everyone toe watch and inspect!¡±

    Upon finishing his statement, Wind God discovered that he had gained another 500 subscribers to his personal Skylink channel, instantly causing tears to flow from his eyes. This is the genius of brother Ruo Zhi! I¡¯ve finallyprehended it!

    Wind God wasn¡¯t the only person who had tears streaming down his face. At this moment, many of the Tianjing squadron members, as well as the students, teachers, and even headmaster Green over at Tianjing Academy thousands and thousands of miles away had tears spilling out from their eyes.

    Ever since the announcement of their opponent yesterday, a dreary cloud of misery had covered over the entire Tianjing Academy.

    The academy had very high hopes for the performance of their squadron. Although they recruited in an ad hoc fashion, with seemingly all of them beingprised of new people, they had managed to defeat Adolf and Saxon. What¡¯s more, a series of amazingbat performances had caused everyone to start holding hopes for them. This was especially so after the squadron had made it out of the elimination rounds. The hope and anticipation for their squadron had instantly reached the peak!

    However, their opponent was Bierlia Academy! The frequent visitor of the CHF¡¯s finalpetition, and the veteran powerhouse of the western region! During the previous CHF¡¯s where those aristocratic family squadrons did not participate, there were countless instances of them reaching the best of 8 and even the best of 4 in the finalpetition. This time around, they even have a Mo¡¯s List assassin, Eddie, in their ranks! A BUG ss existence that could solo 5 people by himself!

    The sheer strength of Bierlia Academy caused despair to anyone who had to face against them. Everyone from Tianjing Academy, with headmaster Greene included, had hoped for their squadron to not lose too miserably. However, never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that Wang Zhong and the others would be that awesome! No no no! How could they only be awesome? They¡¯ve basically pulled of a miracle only gods could create!

    Be it Wang Zhong, or Grai, Barran and Emily, the images of every single one of them with the hearts of the Tianjing students were now blossoming with halos and glorious rays of brilliance. At his moment, the squadron had already be the symbol of faith for all of the students!

    Although the official broadcast on Skylink had already ended, Tianjing Academy had long sunk into a crazed and frenzy atmosphere. At this moment, it would appear superfluous to continue with the showering of praises. Nevertheless, it was all the action that was needed.

    ¡°There are still 3 to 4 more days left till the end of the first round of the finalpetition. I really want to head over there to watch the 2nd round!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s group up and head to Stuart City! I want to cheer for our squadron!¡±

    ¡°The train fare¡¯s rather expensive. How about getting headmaster Greene to help us book a carriage? We can get everyone to pool in money!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve 20 thousand credits here! These are the savings I¡¯ve umted from 2 years of part-time work!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve 3 thousand over here. I¡¯ve just paid my school fees. Nheless, it¡¯s worth it even if I¡¯ve to drink water for the whole of this money!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve 30 thousand here!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Even with headmaster helps with the booking, how could this little bit of money be enough¡­.do you know how much likely it¡¯ll cost to book a carriage?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to pool your money! Those who want to go cane and register your name at the Prodigy Society tomorrow! As for the armored train and food, I¡¯ll cover all of it!¡± there naturally wasn¡¯t such a nouveau riche among the students. The one who had shouted out was precisely Qian Duoduo. Being the sponsor of the Prodigy Society, he had naturally paid full attention to the performance of the squadron in this CHF. Truthfully speaking, their results were fucking awesome in his eyes.

    ¡°All hail the Prodigy Society! All hail manager Qian Duoduo!¡± the students roared out in tion.

    Initially, he had helped sponsor the Prodigy Society just for the sake of giving him more plus points in the eyes of the local administration, which would give him the same luck as winning from a lottery ticket. However, never in his wildest dreams did him expect such a performance by them! This Prodigy Society¡¯s too fucking awesome! The 4 people that have handed the Bierlia Academy a 0:4 loss were all members of the Prodigy Society, people that were aided by him! He had only sponsored a mere 200 thousand credits for the past year¡­at this moment, even Qian Duoduo started to feel a little embarrassed. Taking into consideration of what the Prodigy Society have achieved over the course of this year, 20 thousand, or even 2 million credits for a year¡¯s sponsorship was an amount that would not cause him to bat an eyelid.

    Qian Duoduo was a businessman, while Ma Dong was also an influential figure who was advocating for Tianjing to be developed into an interchange, which would cause the city to be the core of this entire region. Such a person would definitely be hugely influential in the future. Therefore, Qian Duoduo wanted to grab onto this future giant as early as possible!

    His sponsoring for the students to watch the Tianjing squadron live at Stuart City could be considered as gifting a favor to the academy. Although it would definitely note cheap, Qian Duoduo believed that many businessmen would rush to grab hold of such an opportunity if it happened anywhere else.

    There were a considerable amount of spectacr performances that have emerged from the first day of the finalpetition. There was without any doubt that the matches involving the S ranked squadrons received the greatest attention from the audience, one of which was between Stuart Academy and Saint Mongols Academy. Being the 1st seeded squadron of the CHF, and having 4 experts on the Mo¡¯s List in their ranks, the might of the Stuart Academy was visible for all to see. Despite the Saint Mongol Academy having a Mo¡¯s List expert in the form of Yingmei Assassin, a match full of misery had already been predicted for them even before the start of the match.

    The final result was a clean and easy score of 4:1. Other than sending out Wuli as the vanguard, the Stuart squadron had sent up their substitutes for all of the other duels, disying their formidable standard for everyone to see. Even their substitutes had undoubtedly possessed the strength of an A rank squadron.

    The only duel they lost was snatched away by Yingmei Assassin. There were people who said that this was a form of insult to him, with Stuart Academy not showing sufficient respect to him by not sending a Mo¡¯s List expert to match up against him. However, there are also people who said that this was Stuart trying to protect the reputation and face of Yingmei. However, anyone could see that if Yingmei was to be matched up against Carolyn or 1 of the 3 other Mo¡¯s List experts within the Stuart squadron, there was a possibility of him losing, resulting in aplete 4:0 for Stuart.

    Regardless of the guesses the world was making, all of these were arranged by Carolyn. The Stuart Family have always been well known as being realistic and practical. To her, leaving some face for the Assassin Family while concealing the strength of her squadron members was a win-win situation.

    To her, there was no point in obtaining a 4:0 sweeping victory. Those on the same realm as Stuart Academy no longer needed to prove anything to anyone. To them, all they needed to do was to obtain the championship, as mankind would only remember the 1st ce.

    The most sorrowful Mo¡¯s List assassin!

    The Assassin Family¡¯s journey in this CHF had ended in disastrous defeat.

    Not every squadron had obtained victory in such an outright manner as Tianjing and Stuart. The death matches between squadrons of simr strength were battles that pitted their courage, intelligence, bravery, squadron formation, line up selection, predictions, information gathering, the flow of skills and techniques used, counter picks,bat strategies and many others. These were still the basics, as there was also counter-attack timings, when to pull back, the creation of feints, the continuous dance of counterys that caused the blood of the audience to surge and boil.

    The atmosphere of thepetition grounds had red up to the point of there only being emotion-filled intense roars present in the air. Waves of cheers continued to ring out one after another. Under a neutral standing situation, all of them were cheering for a spectacr match. As for the audience tuning in to watch via the Skylink, they were using various kinds of methods to express their emotions and excitement for the uing match. Every match happening in the finalpetition were different from one another. It¡¯s said that the most popr ones have reached viewership numbers of 5 million and up, something that could be said as god-like.

    The appearance of the Torres Academy squadron walking towards the side of thepetition stage attracted the gazes of countless people. That was close to 1 million people looking at them. Being an S rank squadron, there was absolutely no doubt towards the strength the Torres squadron. What¡¯s more, they have 2 Mo¡¯s List experts, the Torres brothers, as their core. Nheless, the brothers have truly unique appearances, with the younger brother Cabel appearing like a middle-aged uncle, while the older brother Bobo appearing like a little kid. This caused them to attract a sizeable amount of attention, though they were naturally not happy about it.

    However, their opponents would absolutely not overlook their existences. Cephas Academy squadron was a power A+ranked squadron, and are highly ranked amongst the A ranks squadrons. Although they might not have any chances of obtaining the championship, specialized analysis on their strength has predicted that they have the ability to break into the round of 32. In fact, they were capable of putting up a fight against a best of 16 squadron. However, it was a pity that their opponent for the first round was against an S ranked squadron.

    ¡°For the duel between vanguards, Bobo Torres has graced the stage! Cephas Academy has interestingly sent out their heavy solder Lanketon, the biggest sized member of their squadron.¡±

    Even though they were up against Torres Academy, Cephas Academy did not give up on this match. Being an A+ ranked squadron, they weren¡¯t afraid of the so-called S rank. Although their chances of victory were extremely slim, they would not give up just like that. In a head-on fight of strength, strategies yed a simrly important role.

    ¡°Oh my god! A y to create the greatest difference in height? I hope it casts a shadow in Bobo¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Bobo hates those ¡°tall and big¡± people the most. I bet they are purposefully infuriating him. Cephas is also a veteran powerhouse that isn¡¯t easy to deal with!¡±

    On the broadcast tform, the casters wore smiles on their faces as they provided a y by y analysis of the match.

    On thepetition stage, the difference in high and size was indeed extremely obvious.

    Lanketon¡¯s 2.3 metre tall frame gave of an extreme amount of pressure. As the first duel was exceedingly crucial for their Cephas squadron, they have analyzed Torres¡¯s predicted choice before making their selection. Although he looked just like a little brat, Bobo Torres is extremely powerful and overbearing, andmanded a huge amount of respect from si. As everyone wanted to give off their best appearances in the first match, while also making sure their representative possessed a certain level of strength, there were 9 out of 10 chances for Bobo to sent out for the first duel.

    ording to Cephas¡¯s strategy, Bobo, who was ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, was, in fact, the breakthrough point they were aiming for. Bobo was a Soul Summoning Master, and 66% of a Soul Summoning Master¡¯s strength lies in the Soul Beasts they has summoned.

    If Bobo have summoned out his Soul Beast before the start of the duel, Lanketon would immediately concede. There was nothing to be ashamed off to lose against a Mo¡¯s List expert.

    However, Bobo did not summon his Soul Beast at all. Therefore, Cephase was precisely aiming for the weakness of this S rank squadron, their pride and arrogance!

    The referee for this duel had just started to wave his hand, before an astonishing wave of roarsing from the preparation room of the Cephas squadron shook the entirepetition ground. Those roars were clearly amplified using a sonic wave special ability, causing the roars of a dozen members to have the result equivalent of a hundred over people shouting at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°The heavenly king will suppress the tiger roaming the earth, while Bobo will always be one and a half metres tall!¡±

    Humm¡­

    Before the any of the lingering echoes could ring out again, a replying roar rang out within the audience gallery. ¡°The treasured pagoda would suppress the river full of demons, while Bobo will never ever grow any bit taller!¡±

    Such brilliance! This was specifically nned out attack!

    A psychological warfare started from outside of the stage!

    Influencing the mental state of the opponent fighting on stage to obtain an advantage for the duel.

    It has to be said that such naked ridiculement and shaming caused the entire audience to turnpletely mute while thinking, That¡¯s too vicious!

    Anyone would be infuriated if they were the target of such ridiculement, what more Bobo Torres, who was already known to have a short temper.

 Chapter 402 - Yet another black horse

    <h4>Chapter 402: Yet another ck horse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Bobo was clearly stunned by the roars, which had ripped and wed at the wounds of his heart right in front of the whole world. This was the exact definition of one¡¯s heart being pierced by thousand of arrows!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At the instant when Bobo was caught in an absent-minded state, Lanketon had not wasted any bit of this opportunity as he raised the heavy hammer in his hand. Like a ferocious tiger descending from the mountain, he took a step forwards, swinging his hammer with all his might towards Bobo¡¯s head. This was the most optimal situation that their squadron had nned for! And they¡¯ve sessfully grasped hold of it!

    ¡°Evade!¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The casters were also caught with their pants down by the series of events happening before their eyes. There¡¯s really such a move like that! Cephas Academy is clearly ying a sinister game. However, everyone has to admit that this move was extremely brilliant. Grabbing hold onto Bobo¡¯s mental scars was an utterly brilliant strategy.

    At this moment, the entire audience was shouting in shock and astonishment. ¡°Cephas Academy¡¯s too sinister!¡±, ¡°Bobo won¡¯t be done in by that!¡±, ¡°Hurry up and evade!¡±

    ng!

    However, Bobo has yet to make a single move, before Lanketon¡¯s full powered smash of the heavy hammer came pounding down on his head.

    Now, everyone waspletely dumbfounded by what they have seen. ¡°This can¡¯t be real, right? This Bobo¡¯s mental resilience is too poor! Just like that, Mo¡¯s List¡¯s Soul Summoning Master is smashed to death?!¡±

    A secondter, everyone who was shocked their jaws agape by what they saw. Lanketon¡¯s gigantic hammer had pounded onto Bobo¡¯s head, yet, Bobo Torres had just given his neck a crack...yes, a crack.

    What the hell is that??? Indestructible head???

    Isn¡¯t he a Soul Summoning Master?

    In the Torres Academy preparation area, si and the others did not know whether tough or to cry at the development of the duel. Is this the so-called resourcefulness of weaklings? They were basically rubber-stamping their own deaths! Although si was the captain of the Torres squadron, their strongest member was precisely Bobo. The only reason why thetter was not selected to be captain was due to his character. What¡¯s more, infuriating him was absolutely the stupidest of things to do towards him.

    The entire squadron was now using gazes of sympathy to look at Lanketon, who was currently stuck in a duel with Bobo.

    Beads of sweat started to pour out of Lanketon¡¯s forehead. At the instant when he had smashed his hammer into Bobo¡¯s head, they had poured out like a river. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± From the sensationsing from his hand, Lanketon felt as though it was a mountain, and not a person that he had smashed his hammer into.

    Everything had happened so quickly. Although everyone had already seen the whole series of events happening in the duel, there were still shouting continuing to roar out from the audience. ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, 5,. Bobo the little mouse¡­¡±

    In the next moment, all of the shouts came to a halt.

    Their psychological warfare had seeded, allowing for Lanketon¡¯s full powered blow to strike squarely on Bobo¡¯s head. Lanketon had gone all out with the intention of smashing his opponent¡¯s head into bits. That was a full powered blow without any restraint of his strength. This was the decision made by Cephas Academy after the confirmation of Torres Academy being their opponent. As long as Bobo was sent up, they would use this psychological attack to deal with him. If it Cabel was being sent out, they would also use a simr psychological attack in the theme of premature ageing to create an opportunity to unleash the lethal blow!

    All of these was within the boundaries of the rules. Since the CHF had allowed for a live audience at thepetition grounds, with there being no rule on the filtering of what¡¯s not allowed to be said for one¡¯s cheering, what Cephas Academy had done were within the rules.

    They had seeded in pulling off their n. However, as for the result...

    Raising his head, the cold gaze shooting out of Bobo appeared just like the frost raying out of Mr Freeze¡¯s gun.(DCics). As he started to rub his forehead, a gigantic beast proceeded to walk out from his body.

    In more urate terms, it can¡¯t be described with the term walking. It was more like Bobo¡¯s shade had expanded in a ripple-like manner, before the giant beast appeared within thepetition stage.

    Lanketon¡¯s breathing came to a halt. Raising his hand, he attempted to concede. However, it was already toote.

    Bang!

    The gigantic beast waved its gigantic w in a fashion as though it was swatting a fly.

    It was just an ordinary wave, yet the resulting wind pressure was akin to a level 6 hurricane that wreaked havoc across the entire stage! Quite a few skirt wearing girls felt embarrassed and angry as they pressed their skirts down. Bobo, who did not have many female fans, had instantly gained quite a few hundred female anti-fans.

    However, the female anti females were quickly perked by something else, which was also the matter which had astonished all of the audience. What happened to Lanketon?

    Within thepetition stage, other than the 1.5 meter tall Bobo, there was only a gigantic and heart palpitating summoned Soul beast of his.

    Bang...

    All of a sudden, an astonishing cry rang out, causing the cameras to quickly turn to follow. Very quickly, Lanketon appeared on the big screen, not moving a single inch as heid on the ground.

    Bobo¡¯s face was still emotionless, while the gigantic dimensional beast had unknowingly disappeared. Everyone knew he was a Soul Summoning Master. However, that thing¡¯s basically¡­ a demon twice the side of Laura¡¯s ming Explosive Bear.

    After the end of the 1st duel, Cephas Academy¡¯s wisdom had beenpletely smashed, with all of their strategies bing useless.

    The Torres Academy had advanced in a crushing manner.

    The first match was filled with splendour, with the 2nd day being not one bit inferior. Thebat was still as fiery, though Tianjing was now no longer the only ck horse. The other C rank squadron that has killed their way through the elimination rounds, the Giant God Peak Academy, had also shown an extremely eye-grabbing performance.

    Everyone was still not very clear exactly how strong the Giant God Peak squadron was. To them, this squadron seemed to be filled with luck, as they were able to hide all the key facts of their strength as they swayed their way all the way into the finalpetition. However, their opponents for the 1st round was the Oleg Academy squadron!

    Being the overlord of the northern region, although the Oleg Academy squadron doesn¡¯t have the strength of an S ranked squadron, they were an obvious powerhouse of the northern regions of the Federation. What¡¯s more, the Oleg squadron had shown an outstanding performance so far in this year, ranking in the top 20 among all of the academies in the Federation. Their entire line up was extremely stable, with all of their heavy soldiers and soldiers being extremely strong imposing, while also having no weaknesses in the other upations. What¡¯s especially frightening was thebat prowess of their group battle, which was 1st ss. Regardless ofbat strategies or experience, they were a strong squadron, true and true. This year, under the leadership of Kestan, their ambitions were roaring sky high.

    Kestan was still making a certain level of preparations before the start of thepetition. Regardless of whether he felt that a C rank squadron was able to blow up any storms, his mind was ced on those top ss squadrons, as it was extremely likely for him to bump into them in the 2nd round. To him, this was a challenge, as well as an opportunity.

    However, very quickly, a brutal reality was carved for him by the Giant God Peak!

    However, who would have guessed that the confidence filled Oleg Academy would suffer a serious blow in their 1st duel. The vanguard they had sent was Ma Dan, their strongest heavy soldier for the duel they were most confident about. Compared to them, their opponent had sent out a little brat whose height was only about 1.6 metres. This brat was definitely only of the most diminutive among new humans, yet he was hoisting a giant hammer towering over 2 metres in his hands. Squaring up in a fight that seemed like something that would happen in a circus, Ma Dan was sent flying with a single smash of the giant hammer, causing everyone to be bbergasted.

    Sensing that there was something not quite right about the Giant God Peak, Kestan had sent out Gael, their vice-captain for the 2nd duel. Gael was an?offense orientated spear wielding soldier. Standing at the height of 1.8 metres, he possessed the agility and deftness that was a headache even for Kestan to deal with.

    However, Giant God Peak had once against caused another brutal blow to Oleg. Their participant for the 2nd duel was their mainstay assassin Fernandes. On theory, Gael could disregard assassins due to the frightening level of speed he possessed. There were many asions that he was likened to be an assassin styled soldier. In other words, hisbat style was most suitable to counter assassins.

    After 2 bouts of exchanges between him and Fernandes, Gael had already obtained the superiority. However, it was at the instant of him unleashing his killing blow when he exchanged nces with Fernandes¡¯s eyes. At god knows when, the pair of ck pupils had transformed into a greyish like pale white colour, turning his frightening eyes into something akin to the terrifying ghouls from horror movies.

    Petrification special ability!

    Fernandes was an assassin who possessed a petrification special ability!

 Chapter 403 - Crosswheels

    <h4>Chapter 403: Crosswheels</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This had caused astonishment to appear in the entirepetition grounds. The petrification special ability has always been known as the strangest of special abilities. Not only was it extremely rare to manifest in new humans, it was also the hardest special ability to defend against. Be it fire or ice, every special ability had their counters. However, there was nothing to write home about petrification, be it its counters or activation speed!

    Having becent while unleashing his killing move, Gael was caught unprepared, leading to him not putting any defenses up against Fernandes¡¯s Petrification.

    The lost of the 1st and 2nd duel forced Kestan to personally grace the stage for the 3rd duel, who he sessfully took down. However, there was no possibility for Oleg to mount a resurgence after paying the severe price of underestimating their opponents.

    The 4th duel was a matchup between shooters, where Giant God Peak¡¯s usage of a sniper rifle caused Oleg¡¯s ranged soldier to be unable to even make a peek out to shoot.

    However, the most fanatical moment for this match was the 5th duel, when Dicaprio pulled out the Cross Wheels, causing the entirepetition grounds to be filled with the roars of the audience.

    Although the duel happening on the stage would determine the victor, the audience had already focused all of their attention of guessing who All Mouthy King was.

    Every single person in the Federation knew that the Cross Wheels were the specialty weapons of All Mouthy King. It wasn¡¯t to say that there weren¡¯t people practicing how to use them, but only a handful of people were able to use it well in practice. As for those that dared to use it in apetition, Dicaprio was the only one since the former!

    This duel had turned into a one-man performance by Dicaprio about the terrifying cutting ability of the Cross Wheels. Not only was his opponent not able to put up a sliver of resistance, it had caused wave after wave of surging emotions to fill the entirepetition grounds. He hadpletely disyed the method All Mouthy King had done, down to the letter!

    One could even feel that his opponent was utterly shocked by Dicaprio¡¯s disy. Upon causing total copse of his opponent to obtain the victory, the host had rushed up to the stage without?a care of the world. Holding onto Dicaprio, he asked the burning question the entire audience had in their hearts and minds, ¡°Are you All Mouthy King?¡±

    Clearly, the host was also a fan of All Mouthy King.

    A faint smile appeared on Dicaprio¡¯s face as he enjoyed the cheers the audience had roared out for him, before replying. ¡°What do you think?¡± before turning about and smiling, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I just feel that the Cross Wheels are very formidable weapons, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Dicaprio left an image of him being an ruthless figure to everyone, as well as causing the surging voices of discussion and debate to ring out from the entirepetition grounds.

    Dicaprio proceeded to walk down the stage with an indifferent attitude, leaving being even more doubts in the hearts of the audience, while also causing even more people to surge with excitement. Ever since the fight that made All Mouthy King a legend, there were quite a few people that have attempted to learn how to use the Cross Wheels. Of those who had entered the OP, a considerable amount of them had given this unique weapon a try. However, seemingly everyone had failed to aplish anything with it. Even for those that have seeded, they would encounter problems whenunching it or using it inbat. This caused everyone to gradually start to ssify the Cross Wheels as a set of weapons uniquely catered for All Mouthy King.

    People with acute vision were able to feel the powerful might behind the Cross Wheels wielded by Dicaprio. Nheless, there was still a slight differencepared to All Mouthy King. However, there was no one that could prove whether the former was purposefully doing so or now.

    Regardless of anything, the 2nd super ck horse has emerged. The Giant God Peak squadron!

    As guesses and suspects for All Mouthy King¡¯s real identity increased in number, the Giant God Peak squadron achieved universal fame from a single victory.

    Other than this ck horse, the most viewed matches on the 2nd day were still the ones involving the 2 S+ ranked squadrons, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron and the Ghost Emperor squadron.

    Every single squadron aiming to climb higher in the CHF finalpetition were researching about them. As for those S- ranked squadrons, they would do even deeper analysis and studies into them. There¡¯s no one out there?that doesn¡¯t want to be the champions. As for the 2 S+ squadrons, they were undoubtedly the greatest obstruction to that goal.

    However, the oue of the matches had caused everyone who had tuned in watch and analyze to be met with disappointment.

    The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron had obtained victory in the most normal of fashion. Although Mo Ling, Mo Wen, Napier Mo, Francois had obtained victory in the duels they had participated in, it was too rxed and easy for them. Although their opponent was an A- ranked squadron who had given?their all inbat, they were unable to force the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron to disy any of their specialities at all. The resulting process of this match was almost no different from the victory of powerful squadrons when matched against weak ones.

    What¡¯s more, it was extremelyughable that this A- ranked squadron was actually made up entirely of Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron fans. Bumping into the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron and getting eliminated did not cause one bit of disappointment in them. On the contrary, all of them felt extremely ted and excited, as being able to meet their idols, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron inbat was the driving force behind them reaching the best of 128! In the end, they had taken the opportunity of defeat to take a group photo with their idols.

    This caused the analysts for the various squadrons to filled with frustration! Can¡¯t they possess a least the dignity and behaviours befitting of an A rank squadron? They even wanted a group photo the be taken after their loss. What more, do they really not want to have any face by hanging those wide smiles on their faces?

    However, even though the other A rank squadrons might not worship the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron in such a shameless manner, this was indicative of thetter¡¯s power, fame and reputation.

    As for the Ghost Emperor squadron, they had simrly won their match with a score of 4:0, with their opponents being a B ranked squadron. The Ghost Emperor squadron had sent out substitutes for all of the duels, and yet we¡¯re already able to enter the next round in a clean and spotless manner.

    The 3rd day was the final day of the first round of the finalpetition. The S ranked seedling squadrons had more or less had their shining moments during the past 2 days. The match the Vasilyevich squadron was in should most likely the highlight for today, though it was a pity that their opponents were too weak.

    It was an obscure B+ ranked squadron. Truthfully speaking, bing the opponent of the Vasilyevich squadron could be considered to be a pretty luck pick. With no hopes of entering the 2nd round due to their overall strength, being able to cross hands with their idol squadron was a good excuse for their loss.

    Despite the 3 Mo¡¯s List experts not participating in the duels, the match was yed out in an exhibition style. The might of the powerful squadron was represented by the suppressive strength possessed by their substitutes. After the match, both parties came together for a group photo, with the losing side brimming with excitement and high spirits. Their glorious expressions had be the most eye-catching pictures disyed on the CHF official channel in the Skylink.

    The matches with explosive atmospheres that have truly gained the attention of everyone involved the 2 great ball queens of the OP, as well as the one closest in strength to an S rank seedling squadron, the zing Angel squadron.

    Being thest S rank seedling squadron that has yet to undergo their first match, the Copperfield squadron was ranked as the lowest of all S ranked squadrons. Other than their powerhouse on the Mo¡¯s List, Karkel, the strength of their other members were ranked at the bottom among all of the S rank squadrons. This was inclusive of Laura. Although a Soul Beast Summoning Master possessed an extremely high level of potential, and she simrly was on the Mo¡¯s List, she was still too underdeveloped when ced on thepetition stage of the CHF. The greater reason for her fame and reputation was due to her nickname as one of the ball queens. Nheless, when the 1st match arrived, Copperfield still disyed a performance worthy of their S rank evaluation to secure the victory.

    The situation was slightly worse for Sharmie¡¯s side, as their opponent, Austin Academy was the 1st ce of the eastern area after defeating Copperfieldst year. Although Copperfield had concealed their strength in the regionalpetition, with Karkel not making an appearance in the finals, Austin¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated. The duelling phase of the match ended with 3:2 lead for Austin, while the group battle was an extremely one-sided for Sharmie. Due to her terrifying firepower as well as the thrilling counter of heavy soldiers, they were able to sweep the group battle away. Many people were discussing and debating about this match on the Skylink, though the majority were frankly interested more in the ball queen than the match itself. Although the zing squadron was considered a strong squadron amongst the A ranked squadrons, there was still a sizable disparity between them and those top ss squadrons.

    The zing Angel squadron showcased a terrifying disy of strength in their match. This squadron could be said as a bunch of nutjobs, as the entire squadron possessed the strongest and most resolute of faith and willpower among all of the squadrons within the Federation. Currently, they were ranked as the TOP5 squadrons in terms ofbat prowess for group battles.

 Chapter 404 - Face to face against an S rank (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Face to face against an S rank (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Some of their members might not possess a level of strength that could suppress all opponents they bump into. However, during the group battle, Papada wielded his ming whip, while selecting 3 other ranged soldiers wielding cannons as part of his formation! With thebined might of 4 people, their firepower was even more terrifying than Sharmie. As for defense, he had left everything on Oli to shoulder it alone. During the duelling phase of the match, they took a 3:2 lead over the A+ ranked New Holy City squadron, which strength was also top ss. However, all direction were beaten out of them during the group battle, with their 5 man group not being able to tear a single hole out of Oli¡¯s defenses, before being decimated by the terrifying counter firepower from their opponents.

    As long as the match heads into the group battle phase, even the Stuart squadron would have a headache dealing with the zing Angel squadron. All of one, and one for all, and never, ever, give up!

    Although the best of 128 seemed like a lot of matches to be yed out, with 10 matches going on at the same time and the rotation ofpetition grounds, thest match of the 1st round was scheduled to start on the afternoon of the 3rd day. It was also the match between the zing Angel squadron and the New Holy City squadron.

    There were few happy tears, as not all of those strong and powerful squadrons had the chance to enter the 2nd round. The strength of a squadron wasn¡¯t an absolute guarantee to their promotion in thepetition, as luck was indeed needed at times. However, the weak squadron would absolutely not have the possibility of getting promoted. Although the balloting for the 1st round matchups seemed like a randomized deal, it was truthfully still following certain guidelines.

    The TOP10 most spectacr highlights posted by the CHFmittee immediately stole all the leaderboards on the Skylink. What surprised everyone was that the TOP10 highlights didn¡¯t have much about the S ranked squadrons and the members of the Mo¡¯s List that were under everyone¡¯s radar. Naturally, that was also due to them not having to use too much of their true strength when faced against much weaker opponents.

    The 2 C rank squadrons that have exceedingly astonishing performances in their 1st match caused them to obtained 5 slots in the TOP10 highlights, with Tianjing taking 2 and Giant God Peak taking the other 3.

    In summary, the Giant God Peak was indeed the most impressive squadron in the 1st round, something that had a great deal to do with Dicaprio.

    Ever since the emergence of brother King, there were quite a few people who had attempted to use Cross Wheels, be it in real life or the OP. However, there had truly yet to be even one that could be even called as an expert! That¡¯s at least before Dicaprio¡¯s performance in the 1st round of the CHF¡¯s finalpetition.

    It had to be said that Dicaprio¡¯s control of the Cross Wheels as shown by the highlight was indeed extremely astonishing. Regardless of whether he was All Mouthy King or not,?he had attracted sufficient attention from the masses through his disy of absolute strength. The difficulty in the control of the Cross Wheels are in its returning arcs and flow to attacks, things that Dicaprio had indeed managed to do.

    The other entry the Giant God Peak made into the TOP10 was also extremely astonishing, a performance made by their offence oriented heavy soldier, Pyrrhus Rabi. His selection was no due to his great strength, but due to weapons used. Giant hammers were the favourite weapons of strength type heavy soldiers. However, there weren¡¯t many people that were able to use them in the way he did. Not only did his attacks reached the peak values a Casted Soul Stage could perform, it possessed elements that people were unable to identify even with the various camera positions of his fight.?It was one to watch via the Skylink, and one to watch it in person. Thest highlight was about their assassin, Fernandes¡¯s Petrification special ability, which was something that was impossible to be defended effectively. It¡¯s said that he had lived at the seaside, and was bitten by a sea snake during his childhood. After the close shave with death, it had resulted in the formation of this special ability of this. What¡¯s more, it had grown stronger and stronger as he aged.

    Anybody would have a headache when up against such an opponent, as this was a most practical and straightforward special ability one would have to face.

    Therefore, the obscure Giant God Peak had immediately been promoted to a 1st rate squadron.

    Tianjing¡¯s performance was also extremely astonishment. If not for the performance of Giant God Peak, they would have be the unprecedented story of the CHF. The explosiveness of the dualyer lotuses and the overbearing subduing a Mo¡¯s List assassin were now rated to be famed feats of strength.

    This was especially true for their captain, Wang Zhong. All along, Wang Zhong¡¯s impression by everyone was that of the brains behind the squadron, while also being a ranged soldier. But now, everyone knew that he was an intelligent person that had detonated a smoke grenade in everyone¡¯s face about his true upation as an assassin!

    Now, there were already 7 to 8 people participating in this CHF that have the probability of being the real identity of All Mouthy King, some of which are aristocrats, while the rest weremoners. After the 1st round, everyone was focused more towards themoners, though this wasn¡¯t based much onmon sense but that the ordinary folks needed a representative.

    ¡°We must support Dicaprio! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a male that can use the Cross Wheels just like how All Mouthy King does!¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t look alike. Will brother King wear such thick sses?¡±

    ¡°A school geek? The OP only scans for one¡¯sbat strength and bodily physique, so short-sightedness can basically be ignored. What¡¯s more, don¡¯t you guys feel that it¡¯ll be more interesting if brother King¡¯s a bespectacled male?¡±

    ¡°That feels somewhat vulgar¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel that Wang Zhong¡¯s more like it. Although the moves he makes are different, they have a stance somewhat like that of brother King.¡±

    ¡°The critical factor¡¯s the temperament and the subduing method! His opponent is one of the great assassins on the Mo¡¯s List, Eddie!¡±

    What did it mean by subduing? Truthfully speaking, there were many ordinary folks that had nk expressions on their faces when they had heard Wind God speak that work in thepetition stage. The critical point was that it was an extremely rare word to be used.

    Theplete countering and restriction of every movement and action one¡¯s opponent makes during a closebat situation, and thereby obtaining victory. That¡¯s called subduing!

    Regardless of high or low-end fights, such scenes were truthfully rare urrences, unless both parties are actors, or have a huge disparity in their levels of strength. If not, it was simply impossible for one topletely suppress every single action one¡¯s opponent makes during genuinebat. Even so, such a fight would most likely only appear between heavy soldiers, where a giant the size of a small mountain had his head smashed into the ground, hands and legs ying out, resulting in a deep hole and a scene of unconsciousness! Subduing through strength seemed to be a term specialized for heavy soldier duels.

    As for assassins? Being subdued?

    A speed type assassin that was basically a lethal killing weapon by themselves had a close to zero possibility of being subdued! Unless one had absolute self-confidence as well as absolute control over the entirebat scenario, no one would ever dare to do such actions against an assassin! Compared to those risky moved, people were more likely and willing to use their hands to rack the skulls of their opponents!

    However, that captain Wang Zhong had done such a thing, and what¡¯s more, he had managed to pull it off! Furthermore, his opponent was the Mo¡¯s List assassin, Eddie! Ignoring the sealing of his 5 senses, the bare naked de catch, when the final subduing was added, there was nothing left but to give in to the strength of Wang Zhong.

    ¡°So domineering! That¡¯s within the scope of brother King! What¡¯s more, they share the same ¡°Íõ¡± in their name. Compared to captain Dicaprio, I¡¯m more towards that Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath! Our Grai¡¯s the king!¡± Grai¡¯s supporters weren¡¯t willing to swallow this down, as the doubleyered lotuses were also the move that brother King had exhibited to get promoted in the OP. Being an all rounded soldier yet using an assassin¡¯s dagger. That was so like the style of brother King towards randomized weapons. However, the most critical factor was still with him being handsome.

    Regardless of the otaku-like Dicaprio of the domineering Wang Zhong, both of them were definitely not as handsome as Grai. Truthfully speaking, this proved that fresh meat was still the beloved of all girls. This was something that exceeded the identity of brother King.

    ¡°Shut Up, love-struck fool! Are there experts here that have crossed hands with brother King that are able to speak about their feelings?¡±

    ¡°Is brother Yingren here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m praying for brother Lan to analysis!¡±

    Although Divian did not stand up to do an analysis, this did not mean she wasn¡¯t paying attention to this. Talking about impressions, she was unable to make a proper analysis as All Mouthy King¡¯s progress in the OP was too quick and rapid. She was already unable to get a read of him since his fight with Papada. Speaking about unique traits, brother King¡¯s greatest unique trait was that he did not have any unique trait at all. He was truly too all rounded. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s basically impossible to determine which among these 3 people is All Mouthy King just from a single fight. However, she felt that she would definitely able to make the identification should she bump into any of them inbat.

    For people standing at the same high point as her, even popr gods didn¡¯t have too much of a mystical element in Divian¡¯s eyes. Although there were curiosity and interest, it wasn¡¯t too much of an importance to her. What truly made her surprised was how Wang Zhong had won against Eddie. What¡¯s more, it was via a subduing method.

    Divian could not help but remember the time at the cafe, the male youth who turned around with a smile on his face. Although he gave an impression of being straightforward to her, she still felt a slight bit of contempt towards him. Normally, it¡¯s always said that only weaklings would make excuses and give up, as they would feel the disparity that would never ever be bridged. However, at this very moment, Divian was starting to feel that she was a little lost.

    A person that could write a thesis worthy of entering the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science¡¯s monthly journal, was also the same person that could subdue Eddie in a duel. How could a person with such intelligence and strength be a weakling? How could he have any issue in self-confidence?

    ¡°Thank you, and, goodbye.¡±

    During that meeting, Divian associated his actions as being the petty and low self-ego of a weakling. However, it had changed vour into something akin to a rather free and natural one, one with a rx and extricating feeling.

    Divian felt that the choice of Carolyn and Wang Zhong on their matter was very much correct, due the disparity between their statuses, as both of them were absolutely not on the same realm at all. Regardless of how outstanding Wang Zhong, a ruler was a ruler, while amoner was amoner. Regardless of outstanding amoner was, be it one¡¯s thought process of his goals, one would never, ever be able to walk on the same level as a ruler.

    Frankly speaking, however,?Wang Zhong might have created someplications for Carolyn.

    What a considerably miraculous feeling.

    Regardless of whether he was All Mouthy King or not, and tossing the issue of him with Carolyn aside, how far would he be able to walk in this journey of his in this CHF? What kind of person would he be at the very end? Was this the journey of a dragon rising to the heavens, or a once in a lifetime blooming?

    All of a sudden, Divian was extremely interested to find out.

    While contemting about this, the door of her room was pushed open. A grizzled looking Karl had returned, looking like he had yet to wash his face for quite a few days.

    Carolyn had given quite a bit of help for Karl to be able to return for the scandal he was involved in. However, the man in question had returned, yet was penalized by the judgingmittee for a ban of 3 matches. Therefore, they had wait for this issue of the scandal to blow past first.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving! I¡¯m starving! Do you have anything to eat, captain? I really can¡¯t wait any longer! After seeing the light of day, I immediately feel my appetite exploding!¡± Karl rubbed his hands together, a wide grin was present on his face as though none of the bad feelings from being schemed against had taken effect on him. ¡°That¡¯s right, how¡¯s my girlfriend? Did you trouble her, captain?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to trouble her. However, I want to kill her!¡± Divian responded in a rather impolite manner. She was originally in a rather good mood, which was turned into raging mes of anger upon seeing the grin on this fellow¡¯s face.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, captain. A goddess like you should not be doing such a cruel thing.¡±

    Although he was schemed against by someone, flies won¡¯t hover around an unbroken egg. This fellow had arge pile of personal problems. They have gotten through quite some trouble to bring him back, yet he was temporarily banned from participating in the matches. Although it was alright for the first 2 matches, being one of the mainstay powerhouses of their squadron, without his presence in theter rounds of the finalpetition...just thinking about it caused Divian to feel as though her head was swelling up. Not only did this fellow had no intention of reflecting on his mistakes, he had actually the cheek to as about that problem causing girlfriend of his. ¡°I really want to ask you something. After causing so much trouble, how are you able to smile like that? And, are you really still treating thatdy, who had sold you out in a heartbeat, as your girlfriend? Have you tossed your brains out of the window? Have you not learnt your lesson yet, you idiot?¡±

    ¡°How can you say that she sold me out?¡± Karl replied with a serious expression. ¡°I believe that Cama has her troubles. People had definitely coerced her into doing that. Just thinking about it makes me feel unbearable¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you purposely trying to disgust me? Are you a love saint?¡± if not for the fact that this fellow had already suffered for quite a few days, Divian would have already taken physical action against him ¡°Is there nothing that interests you other than matters involving women?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve hurt my heart, captain! You¡¯ve said that we show more protection and love towards female friends!¡± Karl pounded his chest to signify the pain he felt in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m just following yourmands and arrangement with all my heart, rescuing them from the sea of bitterness. I¡¯ve absolutely no regrets towards all of the troubles that have urred to me. In the end however, it looks like you¡¯ve gone back on your words!¡±

    Hearing his reply, Divian could not help but to snap back as she roared, ¡°Scram away!¡±

    With a grin on his face, Karl shot off like a breeze. Nheless, he could not help but to shoot back reply while doing so, ¡°Truthfully speaking, captain. You really have a uniquely sexy appeal when you¡¯re fuming!¡±

    Bang...

    He bolted out of the door, before roars of Karl¡¯sughter came ringing in.

    Investigation into the matter had quickly discovered that Karl wasn¡¯t the root of the problem that had surrounded him. His enemy had only blown it up just to cause disgust in them. Clearly, the Federation did not see favourably to such matters. Just like what Carolyn had said, the mutual checks and bnces between the great aristocratic families were extremely crucial to the peace and stability of the Federation, something that was the same at the top as it was at the bottom.

    Even though this peace and stability exists, one cannot take it for granted, as there are things that one should still do. The reason why Divian and Carolyn¡¯s families had gone out to deal with this matter about Karl was due to the importance they assigned to this CHF, appearing as though something might happen due to it.

    As the smoke clears from the best of 64, the fight for the best of 32 would be even more intense. However, those that have made it past the 1st round were the strong amongst the strong. Therefore, it was already unlikely that one could continue relying on luck to advance into the next round.

    Once the CHF progresses past the 1st round of the finalpetition, the rankings of the squadrons would no longer have much importance as before. At this stage of thepetition, strength was the representative for everything, while past glory would be somewhat of a burden. If one slips here, one might be the stepping stone for others to advance.

    However, even with such brutal reality, hope was still present, and so was despair. In the 2nd round, the Tianjing squadron was matched up against the S ranked squadron, Be Dean.

    That¡¯s right, S rank! As of now, there were only 64 squadrons left in the finalpetition. Therefore, it was inevitable for the 10 squadrons that would be matched up against S ranked squadrons. After passing through the 1st round, despite still being considerably imbnced in strength as a whole, the Tianjing squadron has some members with unique abilities. Therefore, they definitely possess the strength to rival an A rank evaluation. If their opponent for the 2nd round was of A or even A+ rank, there were many people who would have high hopes for Tianjing to enter their historically first entry into the 3rd round. Nevertheless, they appeared to have used up all of their luck, as they had bumped into the reaper of the S rank, Be Dean!

    Power breeds hope. This is the basic nature of man. After sweeping their opponent with a final score of 4:0 in the 1st round, the students of Tianjing Academy were already burning with hope and anticipation. With the level of strength their squadron possesses, not passing through the 2nd round would be equivalent of squandering a heaven-sent opportunity. However, it was with such hope and anticipation that a few hundred people have already grouped up and were on their way to Stuart City when they received this piece of ¡°grievous news¡±.

 Chapter 405 - Black magician (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 405: ck magician (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As usual, Dicaprio continued his conversation starters towards the Tianjing squadron. Being one of the only 2 C rank squadrons that have ughtered their way into the best of 64, it had to be said that they have proved the point of Dicaprio¡¯s eyesight being acute.

    Same as before, Dicaprio still possessed his God-given luck, having bumped into an A rank squadron, the Justdiva G squadron. Regardless of the A rank evaluation given to their opponent, the silver long was that they were not an S ranked squadron.

    Ma Dong was full of envy of them. ¡± Fuck! Being a C rank and also being crowned as one of the great ck horses, how is it that they are so lucky?¡±

    ¡°Different situations called for different?types of call to arms. This time, we definitely will be paid attention to. Being able to enter the 2nd round is also something worth celebrating about.¡± Wang Zhong said while patting Dicaprio¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Our goal has always been to be matched against an S rank.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Hymin said with a frown.

    ¡°Your fault for what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of my bad mouth!¡± replied Hymin with a helpless expression on her face,?scratched her head. ¡°After seeing that ranged soldier from the Mo¡¯s List, I mentioned that I¡¯ll feel like vomiting every time I imagine standing on the same stage as that Gaden. Now, however, the prophecy has, unfortunately, came true. Oh my god, as long as I picture that wretched figure...ugh, lemme go vomit for a while!¡±

    Hymin appeared to have indeed said those words before during the introduction of the Mo¡¯s List, causing everyone to startughing upon hearing her say the same words again. With the atmosphere being interrupted by her joke, everyone felt much more rxed and at ease.

    Colby walked forward and proceeded to smooth things over. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s already a pretty good thing that we¡¯ve not bumped into squadrons like Stuart or Ghost Emperor. Although the Be Dean squadron isn¡¯t weak, they absolute not the strongest. What¡¯s more, they only have a single Mo¡¯s List expert. As for us, we have Wang Zhong and Grai!¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone nodded their heads earnestly, with quite a bit of the smouldering feeling in the atmosphere having dissipated away. As of now, everyone within squadron already had near blind levels of faith in Wang Zhong and Grai, something that caused Wang Zhong to secretly sign in response.

    The atmosphere within our squadron isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s either too pessimistic or too happy-go-lucky. Truthfully speaking,?they did not have an urate understanding towards themselves and their opponents.

    Although the announcement of the Mo¡¯s List was a massive promotional effort for the CHF, it had also inevitably caused a feeling of inferiority and defeatism in lots of people. There¡¯s no denying that its influence in the hearts of people was too great, so much so that people have used it as a judge for the strength of a squadron. There were many a time that people would use the quantity of Mo¡¯s List experts for the sake of quantifying the strength of a squadron.

    However, the reality was far from simple. Although they had Mo¡¯s List experts among their ranks, the Bierlia Academy and Saint Mongols Academy were defeated in an extremely miserable fashion in the 1st round.

    When their opponents were confirmed, Wang Zhong had started to research about the lineup of the Be Dean squadron. Immediately, he could tell that they were absolutely above the level of the Bierlia squadron, especially their captain, Adam Levin Be Dean. Although Wang Zhong was able to find any of his pastbat videos to observe the strength of thetter, being able to make the Mo¡¯s List expert Gaden Be Dean submit willingly shown that there were a lot of issues surrounding this captain.

    This had led to a change in strategy he would employ tomorrow. The all-out suppression n he had enacted against Bierlia Academy would not be too useful against the S rank Be Dean squadron.

    Nheless, there wasn¡¯t a need to inform everyone about this. Although it¡¯s admittedly important to know themselves in order to know their enemies, their confidence was of more importance than that. As long as everyone held the thirst for victory in their hearts, the goddess of victory would stand by Tianjing¡¯s side.

    Tomorrow, a very, very difficult fight would await them.

    On the first day of the best of 64, the opening match was between Tianjing Academy¡¯s old friend, the zing squadron, and the PPT squadron.

    In this sh between 2 A ranked squadrons, everyone was favouring PPT more than the zing squadron, as the former had shown astonishing might in the 1st round by obtaining a clean sweeping victory over their opponents. Regardless of their?performance of statistics, they were a notch above the zing squadron, who had a harder time in their 1st round. What¡¯s more, they have already revealed all the cards in their hands.

    With the finalpetition entering the 2nd round, the number of people viewing the matches from thepetition grounds have increased, and so was it in the Skylink. For many of the participating squadrons, every single step they take in this finalpetition made them 1 step closer to creating history.

    On anotherpetition ground, the match between the Tianjing and Be Dean squadrons have attracted even greater attention. By the time Wang Zhong and the others have arrived, there was already a sea of humans within thepetition grounds. Massive amounts of Be Dean fans were already present, seizing over control of what seemed like half of the entire viewing gallery. All of them were dressed in golden T-shirts, allowing people to notice them in a nce. The golden colour was a representative of aristocracy and nobility, and was also the colour of the Be Dean squadron¡¯s uniform. Despite having been ousted, they were the previous rulers of the Federation, and were one of the 5 upper families in the 10 great families of the Federation. It¡¯s hard for one to imagine how vast their influence was, while their vast number of supporters had vastly outstripped that of a waste city like Tianjing.

    ¡°Fuck. They¡¯ve really turned this into their hosting grounds. Aren¡¯t they just an S rank seedling squadron? So what if they have so many fans?¡± upon entering thepetition grounds, Ma Dong started to nag like a broken recorder. Regardless of how much he yed down Be Dean in his words, that was just his mouth and not his brain doing the talking. Anyone who had lived their lives in the Federation would treat the so-called 10 great families, especially the 5 upper families, with a naturally born respect that was hard to resist.

    The golden coloured sea present in the viewing gallery created quite a lot of pressure onto the Tianjing squadron. Ma Dong could only sound like a broken record as he mumbled about, while Colby had already visited the washroom 3 times over. What¡¯s more, this fellow had apparently not taken a sip of water since waking up this morning.

    The pressureing from their opponent was always present, though it has intensified as time drew near to the start of the match. At this moment, Wang Zhong and Grai were the only ones that were truly able to remain calm.

    Naturally, words would mean nothing and be of no use in such a time. Therefore, Wang Zhong did not continue thinking about how to mobilize his members. The formation arrangement for him would be a first time experience for him.

    Wind God was the host arranged to cast for the Tianjing side. Although he had yed the role as an extreme anti-Tianjing in the 1st round, he had racked his brains and honoured hismitment to eating a table after the match. Over the past 2 days, Wind God¡¯s poprity has skyrocketed. The only thing painful for him was the damage he suffered trying to eat that cake shaped table. Even 2 dayster, he would get the feeling of vomiting upon seeing anything rted to cakes. In thepetition grounds, Tianjing and Be Dean have already started to make their preparations for the match.

    At anotherpetition ground, the zing squadron has already started their match against the PPT squadron, who had sent out their captain. Obtaining a win in the 1st duel of the match seemed to be the strategy of choice for all of the squadrons. Being an assassin, he wasn¡¯t afraid of picking a fight with Sharmie. When 2 squadrons that have simr levels of strength are matched up together, the 1st duel would be the exceeding crucial towards the determination of the victor.

    The zing squadron had sent out their vice-captain Mario as their vanguard.

    Although he had the nickname of the ¡°ck Magician¡±, the very few people who were paying attention to the zing squadron felt that Mario was totally just a henchman of Sharmie. He wasn¡¯t able to fight, wasn¡¯t able to curse, and can¡¯t do anything other than to bootlick her. It¡¯s said that the nickname of ck Magician was given to him by Sharmie. Although it appeared extremely imposing, it had caused people to feel a strong sense of defeatism. What¡¯s more, it was extremely hard to deal with this strategy of PPT once the 1st duel is lost. Was the zing squadron really giving away the 1st duel like that?

    ¡°Without a doubt, the zing squadron is prepared to give up on this duel to avoid facing off against the strongest member of their opponent, their assassin captain. From the looks of it, they¡¯ve made a rather sessful prediction.¡± the person casting the match was a petite girl, giving an extremely reasonable exnation to what the zing squadron had done. Truthfully speaking, she wasn¡¯t too happy towards Sharmie, as she felt thetter only had a big chest as her redeeming trait!

    However, it was at such times where unexpected events would surface.

    On stage, Mario was unexpectedly strong and sturdy, while possessing a firm and solid soldier foundation. This allowed him to remain not one bit inferior when faced against the PPT captain, who was ranked as one of the 10 great assassins of the Federation for 2 years in a row. It seems as though this vice-captain wasn¡¯t as horrible as everyone had thought. However, he would still be unable to change the oue, as his opponent was still the stronger one.

    However, just when everyone was predicting the impending loss of Mario, he gave the world a surprise and showed off his real strength as a special ability user!

    He possessed an extremely rare dark attribute special ability. Following a shout of ¡°light¡¯s off¡± by Mario, darkness enveloped the PPT squadron¡¯s captain. Losing one¡¯s sight was an extremely frightening matter for an assassin. However, there were even more frightening matters in wait, as dark halo proceeded to encircle the PPT captain, In a split second, ck coloured mes gushed out from it, instantly engulfing Marios¡¯ opponent. When Mario had recalled the mes back, his opponent had already breathed hisst.

    A powerful assassin had been shoved to the point of copse before even a second had psed. The miserable shrieks seemed to linger on in the air. Seeing his opponent writhing uncontrobly on the ground, Mario felt somewhat disturbed, as he truly wasn¡¯t too willing to use his special ability in a fight. That¡¯s because his special ability was too powerful, resulting in him not having full control over it. Nheless, he was even more afraid of losing the duel than losing control over his special ability.

    Not only was the audience shocked, even the members of both squadrons were?also dumbfounded by what they saw. Other than captain Sharmie, no member of the zing squadron knew exactly where did Mario obtain his nickname of ck Magician from. From what they could recall, he already had this nickname since his admission into the academy. What¡¯s more, he did not disy any of it during the previous CHF, waiting all the way till now to showcase to the world!

    The entirepetition grounds turned deathly silence in response. Although many experts have emerged over the course of the 1st round, especially people like Wang Zhong who had reached the top of the list through his win over a Mo¡¯s List assassin, the killing power and ending result of Mario¡¯s special ability attack was too cool and too shocking for people to handle.

    Furthermore, with the power of his dark attribute special ability, he was already able to manifest 2 unique abilities from it, being the removal of vision, and the dark mes of hell. Such traits would propel him to a 1st rate existence in the dark era, what more today. Without a doubt, Mario¡¯s fame and reputation were about to shoot towards the heavens.

    The gaze everyone sent towards Mario had instantly change, with Sharmie being the only one that didn¡¯t.

    As he walked down from the stage, waiting for him was a fist hurtling out from Sharmie, showing not one bit of courtesy towards him. ¡°Why the hell are you still keeping your hand at this stage, huh? If you do smash him, he¡¯ll beat you into a pulp! When you go onto the stage, you should just beat his ass to the ground! If you waste my time for any other match, don¡¯t me me for getting violent!¡±

    The demon king standing on the stage while towering over the world had turned into a little chicken in the next second. With a bitter and pleading look on his face, appearing as though he could never win a fight or return a scolding thrown at him.

    Quite a few people who were still stupefied by Mario¡¯s performance on stage were now wholly dumbfounded by what they saw, while the worship and dread rising within their hearts being instantly tainted by quite a few weird shades colour.

    Contrary to everyone, Mario did not give a single care about those gazes that were focused on him.

    He was born from an extremely ordinary household, while dark attribute special ability people felt was ruthless and powerful had brought him gazes of terror and loneliness. Due to the dark mes of hell being not easy to control, after a few mishaps during his childhood, there was no friend left by his side. Even his family members were scared and terrified of him, with this trend continuing all the way to the appearance of Sharmie in his life.

    It was during middle school when his family had sent him to zing City to study. Mario knew that all of these was due to his family members fearing about the hard to control special ability of his. Therefore, all they could do was to plead for him to leave them as far as he could. Not long after entering a school, a few of the little hooligans started to eye him up, though he did not retaliate at all. They took his living expenses, and throw him into the garbage bin. Nevertheless, he did not stand up against them at all. That because he knew that the people here would definitely hate him if he were to start using his special ability. He would rather be bully than to be abandoned by people. It was at this moment, when an angel-like Sharmie had appeared. Never, ever in his entire life would Mario ever forget the sentence that was said to him while he was in the garbage bin.

    ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be myckey. If anyone dares to bully you, you¡¯ll just report the name of your elder sis! My name¡¯s Sharmie!¡±

    This was the tyrant of zing City, ever since she was little.

    Sharmie was the first person in his life that wasn¡¯t afraid of his dark mes and special ability, and was also the first person that has treated him as her friend. To Mario, Sharmie was his everything.

    Although he proceeded to make exaggerated responses while begging for his life, Mario was very happy. This was the happiness that others would not be able to understand.

    The confidence filled PPT were clearly smashed out of their rhythm by Mario¡¯s explosive disy. With the advantage, the zing squadron sent Sharmie out for the 2nd duel, obtaining another point in clean fashion, giving them a 2:0 lead.

    The audience seemed to be able to see the first signs of an unexpected development, while the casters had started to change her tone. However, just after she had given her verdict that the zing squadron was about to execute an absolute reversal of all predictions, the resulting oue blew the minds of everyone watching! The zing squadron proceeded to send 3 substitutes for the next 3 duels, ending the duelling phase with a 2:3 loss to head into the group battle.

    Such a reality was proof that Sharmie¡¯s choice was right. PPT was very strong. The strengths of their various members were stronger than the zing squadron¡¯s. Rather than risk everything to obtain 4 points for the victory, why not wait for all the way to the group battle to obtain the remaining 2 points with ease? Be it her or Mario, both of them were participants for the group battle. That¡¯s why she had sent such a line up for thest 3 duels in preparation for the final battle.

    Their opponent, the PPT squadron was also mustering their effort to pull off a reversal. However, as they entered the group battle, Mario, who was no longer nning to conceal his strength, finally started to disy the supergroup battle prowess of the zing squadron. Compared to the earlier duel, he pulled out an even more exaggerated version of his ¡°Lights off¡±. His special ability is group-oriented, with its radius being sufficient to engulf an entire battlefield. With the shutting of the lights, he had also opened the feelings of death in the hearts of their opponents. Even though experts were able to react to certain things while in total darkness, everything would be negatively affected. However, the most lethal of attacks came from the mes of hell. Coupled with Sharmie¡¯s superpowered cannon fire, the PPT squadron, who were alreadycking their captain, weren¡¯t even able to put up a wave of proper resistance. Unable to properly regroup after the initial barrage from their opponents, they were sted into bits with a split second!

    Most mes would cause injuries at the very best. However, If Mario doesn¡¯t control those mes of hell to pull back, they would burn at their target relentlessly down to a crisp.

    The zing squadron, had pulled an upset!

    A new force to be reckoned with has emerged! The envoy from hell!

    The ck Magician, Mario!

    The zing squadron had shown their resolution and strength to their opponents. After obtaining the victory, Sharmie did not hold back to her post-match interview. ¡°Do you see! This is a strategy! This is intelligence!¡± waving her cannon about as she spoke, causing a pile of dribblings from those watching via Skylink. What Sharmie was trying to say that she has boobs, and brains!

    The Tianjing side was much more lively. Due to therge quantity of Be Dean supporters entering thepetition grounds, it had forced thepetition to postpone itsmencement. After the 1st round, the Federation had enacted a n to ensure greater convenience in such relevant matters, especially towards students. Any of them who had left for Stuart City to watch the CHF were given great priority from the armored railway to thepetition venue. Ever since the 1st round, the poprity of the official site had triggered a few academies. If they were that awesome, how would they becking in audience?

 Chapter 406 - gambling between captains

    <h4>Chapter 406: gambling between captains</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Clearly, the Be Dean Academy was not only powerful, but extremely rich and extravagant, as 90% of the audience present in thepetition groundsprised of their supporters. The 2ndrgest crowd were those standing on neutral grounds, with the 200 or so Tianjing supporters being basically ignored by everyone. In the Skylink live broadcast, the number of Be Dean supporters online have reached over 4 million, causing the chat feed to be bustling with noise and activity. Although ck horses like Tianjing domand some fame and poprity, the spread extremely narrow, with the disparity with Be Dean being as clear as night and day.

    The organizingmittee had allocated an area for the CHF participants to watch the matches at their respectivepetition grounds. At this ce, there was already a group of 10 people present, with all of them dressed matching silvery squadron outfits.

    The zing Angels squadron had actually arrived in person to observe the match.

    Although it ismon for squadrons toe in person to observe and study on other squadrons, they would generallyplete their own matches before doing so. As for the zing Angels squadron, their match was scheduled for thising afternoon! Shouldn¡¯t they be worried about their impending match? They actually have the hearte and observe a match?

    This caused feelings of incredulity to appear in the hearts of the people who noticed them, as they exchanged nces with each other. Compared to them, the zing Angels squadron appeared to be more attentive as they focused their unblinking eyes on thepetition stage.

    At this moment, the atmosphere within the stage had already made aplete change from before. It appeared as though the earlier match held here was only for the purpose to warm the audience up. As the members of the Be Dean squadron streamed in, the golden wave present in the viewing gallery started to surge.

    ¡°Our King¡¯s invincible! Take back our glory!¡±

    In the past, the Be Dean family was the ruling family of the Federation. At the prime, they wielded more influence and power than the current Stuart Family. What¡¯s more, they had even attempted to crown themselves as the royal family at one point in time. Although they were subsequently suppressed by the coboration of a few great aristocratic families and the parliament to the point of them being unable to regain their former glory, the current Be Dean was still one of the five upper families of the Federation. This was sufficient proof of the iparably deep and vast umtion of this family.

    At this moment, close to all of the audience present have stood up to give a standing ovation for the Be Dean squadron.

    ¡°Tianijng against the S ranked Be Dean!¡± having almost been destroyed by the table shaped cake he was forced to eat due to his bet, Wind God immediately felt like throwing up at the mention of Tianjing. Nheless, he continues?to persist in upholding the integrity of himself and the job. ¡°I believe that everyone is all too familiar with these 2 squadrons, Tianjing and Be Dean. The former is hailed as one of the 2 great ck horses of this CHF, while thetter is a universally recognized S ranked seedling squadron even before the start of the CHF. Frankly speaking, I feel sorry for Tianjing! This is squadron that can create miracles in this CHF. If only they were a tab bit luckier, I believe that they could have continued to create a glorious and miraculous legend for themselves! However, with them bumping into Be Dean in the 2nd round, the only thing I can say to this is that the gods are forming a beautiful joke out of Tianjing! Giving you hope, before recing it with despair. That¡¯s the most painful thing that can happen to anyone in this world! I believe that the Tianjing squadron¡¯s definitely feeling rather emotional about this!¡±

    Wind God¡¯s show had already begun, as he proceeded to speak in frank assurance on the casting tform. ¡°The interesting thing is that everyone¡¯s paying attention to the fact that Be Dean only has 1 Mo¡¯s List expert in their ranks. With Tianjing smashing Bierlia Academy up, who also have 1 Mo¡¯s List expert, in a clear-cut and straightforward manner, people have judged that Tianjing Academy has sufficient strength to put up a fight. There are even those that feel Tianjing still possesses the chance to be a victor! However, such thoughts will clearly show yourck of experience! Although Adam Be Dean isn¡¯t on the Mo¡¯s List, he¡¯s rather famous in the high-end matches at the apex of the OP, holding the ID and nickname of ¡°gentleman¡±. At the same time, he¡¯s also a member of the Quasi-Sancturary Division. What¡¯s more, the other mainstays of the Be Dean squadron were all existences ranked in the top 10 of all the Federation¡¯s academies.¡±

    Wind God had carved his existence into the Skylink. At this moment, the audience was positively assured that Be Dean held the absolute advantage over Tianjing. Nheless, the polls on the Skylink gave Tianjing a 70% chance to pull of a single win in the duelling phase. Upon seeing that they still had supporters even when ced in such a match up, Wind God could not help but to stamp his feet while secretly cursing out ¡°brainless¡± in his head. How could Be Dean bepared to Bierlia Academy?! If that¡¯s possible, pigs can fly! That¡¯s basically a load of crap! Without even using one¡¯s brains, one could use one¡¯s butt to think about the vast disparity between the 2! Although the Be Dean squadron wasn¡¯t particrly strong among the S ranked squadrons, they¡¯re not a squadron that a ck horse can match up to. ck horses are¡­.just a short-lived blooming, nothing more than that.

    Amidst the cheers and shouts from the audience, the Be Dean and Tianjing squadron walked up onto the stage. Captain Adam Galen Be Dean appeared rather genial-looking, with his auburn and handsome face possessing a considerable level of intimacy to anyone looking at him. He gave a rather humble, modest and respectful appearance as he shook hands with Wang Zhong, nothing like the insufferably arrogant characters frequently present in aristocratic families, giving people a considerably good impression about him.

    He appeared precisely as what his nickname entailed, a gentleman. Other than being the chairman of the Be Dean academy¡¯s student council, he had undertaken the responsibility of handling quite a few of societal activities conducted by the Be Dean Family. Compared to Gui Hao¡¯s wanton and unrestrained character or dimir¡¯s chilliness, Adam had a rather affable and friendly character, giving him a considerable high rating amongst the political and bankingmunities. Everyone had high hopes of him taking up roles with greater responsibilities to guide the Be Dean Family up the path of recovery.

    As for the famed and renowned Gaden, despite having appeared in Mo¡¯s List introductory video, his appearance was truly more exaggerated in real life.

    Small and round eyes like a mouse, 2 ratherrge incisors, and high cheekbones caused being to be unable to properly located his nose. What¡¯s more, the skin on his face and body appeared akin to the old bark of a withered tree, while his spine had?a rather servere forward hunch, giving him an overall walking appearance as though he was hoisting a giant backpack on his back. The trait that was most unbearable to Hymin was his 2 thin and sickly whisker-like mustache in the shape of a ¡°°Ë¡±. Just a smile from him would cause his whiskers to sway and flutter about, giving him an extraordinary wretch and vulgar looked whenbined to his other features.

    ¡°Are we in a zoo?¡± Ma Dong could not help to mutter out. Hearing those words, Hymin felt like bursting intoughter. However, she subsequently realized that a cold gaze had already shot over in her way.

    Looking over, she noticed Gaden licking his lips as he gave a sinister chuckle with a cold and gloomy shade present in his eyes.

    Both squadrons quickly handed over their participating namelists. Frankly speaking, the arrangements made by both parties were considerably surprising.

    ording to thepetition rules, the victory for the 1st duel was rather crucial towards the match victory chances of a squadron. Even if a squadron¡¯s vanguard wasn¡¯t the strongest member among their ranks, they would normally be the 2nd strongest. Obtaining an advantage during the duelling phase of the match was iparably important, and yet Tianjing had sent out Colby for the 1st duel.

    ¡°Is Tianjing mad? They actually sent up a substitute for the most important 1st duel?¡±

    Waves of moring voices immediately filled thepetition grounds upon the announcement of the 1st duel selections. The live audience didn¡¯tprise of only the fans of Be Dean, as there were many supporters of Tianjing due to the performance of their twin trump cards in the 1st round. Nheless, Tianjing¡¯s selection had truly blown everyone¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Although the 1st duel has yet to officially start, the mind games between the 2 captains have already begun. It¡¯s very clear that Tianjing¡¯s nning on epting a loss to gain 2 wins. This a strategy often relied on by the weak.¡± Wind God¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Faced against the 2 great trump cards of Be Dean, Tianjing wants to use their substitute to remove 1 of them from contention. However, captain Adam has made a brilliant move. He did not select either himself or Gaden, but their mainstay assassin to be their vanguard! Haha! Looks like our 1st ranked theoretician, captain Wang Zhong has clearly made the wrong move! If he had sent Grai up, Tianjing might have a chance to obtain an advantage in the duelling phase! This is a considerably big mistake, with captain Adam Galening out on top of the chess game. Looks like Be Dean¡¯s not nning on dragging on this match into the group battle phase.¡±

 Chapter 407 - The heart of an expert

    <h4>Chapter 407: The heart of an expert</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    At this moment, a faint smile was present Adam Galen¡¯s face. The real battle had already begun even before the start of this match. Never, ever would Be Dean give up any opportunities to their opponents. Ever since the start, he did not have any idea of looking down and underestimating Tianjing. Any squadron with 2 members with suspected Mo¡¯s List levels of strength was worthy of high regard by all of the participating squadrons. Therefore, Adam Galen had made more than sufficient preparations and understanding towards Tianjing before this match.

    Their captain, Wang Zhong appeared to be bold and untethered in his thoughts, yet was considerably cautious with his selections and lineup. Once someone is cautious, there definitely will be a pattern in his thoughts. m had already predicted that his opponent would not send Grai or Wang Zhong up as their vanguard. Therefore, both he and Gaden won¡¯t participate in the 1st duel. Before the matchup of trump cards, Adam wants to end this match before the group battle phase was even needed!

    Therefore, their mainstay assassin, Dooley was the best choice as their vanguard. Without Grai and Wang Zhong, no one in the Tianjing squadron would be able to match up to him. Fighting a duel with a substitute would just be a waste of time for the former.

    Colby stood up.

    He knew his purpose in this duel, and already knew of the expected oue. Therefore, he had resigned himself to his fate. After entering the stage, everyone could clearly feel that Colby wasn¡¯t as nervous as he used to be. On the contrary, he had be calm and collected.

    This was his dancing stage. Even if he were going to lose, he would do so in dignity. With a dagger already clutched in his hand, he looked towards the rather unique looking assassin, Dooley, before him. At this moment, Colby could already sense the incisiveness and killing intent radiating out from his opponent¡¯s gaze.

    He was not on the same level as his opponent. Just a single gaze from his opponent was more than enough to show the disparity.

    Some people have spent their entire lives just for a single chance to showcase their abilities. As long as he could shine as brightly coloured as he could, he would have no regrets.

    Colby secretly condensed all of the Soul Power present in his body. At the very least, he would give a magnificent show on the dance stage provided by the CHF!

    Ding!

    Thepetition bell rang out! 2 figures started moving immediately towards each other, both not having any ns of evading. To Dooley, this one-sided suppression of a duel. As for Colby, this was an opportunity for glory.

    After countless practices to get familiar to the rhythm and feeling, he unleashed his Four Shadows Prison Killing Array!

    Whoosh!

    Before the gorgeous shadows could appear, the chilling glint of a dagger had already caused everything toe to a halt!

    Grabbing onto Colby¡¯s neck from behind, Dooley ced him on the ground. Waving his dagger at thetter¡¯s throat, he cursed out, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a waste like you was able to squeeze your way in here!¡±

    In the audience gallery, the supporters of Be Dean appeared to be watching a movie at the cinema, with the only thing missing being their popcorn filled mouths. Everyone continued their ridiculement towards Colby. With victory not being a question for Be Dean, all of them just wanted to appreciate the suppression of a squadron. Having obtained victory, Dooley kept his dagger in amusement, while not even sparing a nce of the unconscious Colby on the ground.

    Respect?

    That¡¯s only worthy for those with strength! Garbage like him can be found in a dime of a dozen at Be Dean! What fucking ck horse is this!

    Clearly, the Be Dean squadron was feeling somewhat disappointed, as they were hoping for a pretty good opponent to warm themselves up. Even if their opponent wanted to execute a strategy, they should have a minimum level of strength to do so. This disparity in the level of strength could basically be summed up in one phase, ¡°unworthy of the CHF¡±.

    Clearly,bat strength isn¡¯t additive. That¡¯s why there are obscure branches of strength and ck horses appearing inbat. However, due to the CHFpetition schedule being tightly packed, with all of the matches being open for anyone to see, ck horses with insufficient strength would be beaten to their original realms in which they existed before. Clearly, it sufficed to say that Tianjing has bumped into a genuine test.

    A clean-cut victory via subjugation took only a mere 5 seconds.

    Having lost consciousness, Colby was stretchered away. Clearly, this was a deliberate move by Dooley. With such a disparity in strength, he could absolutely win by subjugation. However, he had knocked Colby out. From the looks of it, he had even caused injuries thetter, which was 90% likely to require a period of time to recover. This would definitely infuriate the Tianjing side, as it showed how unscrupulous the S rank Be Dean squadron was.

    ¡°Colby¡¯s on the stage just for the sake of the strategy! It¡¯s so clear that you¡¯ll win! Does bullying a substitute equate to anything? The Be Dean people are too overboard with their actions!¡±

    ¡°Friendship first, followed by thepetition! Hecks even the basic etiquette and professional courtesy!¡±

    However, it was a pity that those shouts were turned on deaf ears. Not only were there an absolutely massive number of Be Dean supporters, many of the words they said were in the form of slogans and catchphrases. The methods of Tianjing¡¯s opponents werepletely outside the normal rules. Regardless of how strong or weak Colby was, what¡¯s wrong with Dooley maximising the effort of his victory?

    ¡°Apetition is still apetition. What¡¯s wrong with bullying? Are all of the Tianjing squadron members 3-year-old kids?¡±

    ¡°A weak squadron will always be a weak squadron. Even a loss would require various kinds of excuses for them to ept the fact. How can you expect people to show respect like that?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! This is how a squadron of country bumpkins is. All of them were finding excuses for their loss. Even if they cry out for injustice, they¡¯ll never get a piece of the pie. Don¡¯t treat your fall as something unexpected.¡±

    The vour of conflict and gunpowder could already be smelled in thepetition grounds and the Skylink broadcast. Frankly speaking, the Tianjing fans were feeling slightly peeved and sullen, as all of them were shoved to the point of speechlessness by the Be Dean supporters.

    When youe under the spotlight, you¡¯ll have to admit when making a mistake! You¡¯ll have to stand straight after getting a beating! Who the hell are you to curse after suffering a loss?¡±

    The Be Dean fans quickly obtained a suppressive advantage in the Skylink live chat, what more about thepetition grounds. At this moment, waves have already started to appear in the golden coloured sea, causing the 200 over Tianjing academy students to appear just like a skiff in the middle of a vast ocean. Regardless of how hard they shouted and screamed, their voices would be submerged by the slogan chanted by their opponents. ¡°Be Dean, the invincible kings!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, the atmosphere starting to get a little fiery!¡± such an atmosphere had made Wind God utterly delighted. Since this is apetition, not a party, it¡¯s only interesting if the atmosphere¡¯s fiery. ¡°Be Dean has used a subjugation to tell Tianjing what it means to be a king! Frankly speaking, the disparity present in the earlier duel is truly too huge. Both parties have used a simple strategy to y mind games with each other, and by no coincidence did Tianjing pick the short end of the straw! Everyone should know about the top ss strength of Tianjing¡¯s captain Wang Zhong and their Grai. However, a squadron won¡¯t be able to walk far into the CHFpetition by relying on the strength of 1 or 2 men. You have trump cards, and so does everyone! Generals will be matched against generals, foot soldiers against foot soldiers. However, Tianjing doesn¡¯t have troops they can use! That¡¯s the reason why Tianjing has been evaluated to be of rank C! They were able to suppress Bierlia Academy with their trump cards and cause people to feel shocked and astonishment towards their performance. However, in the face of a genuine expert, they would be popped and squashed with the slight prick of a needle!¡±

    ¡°Now, its time for use to wait for Tianjing¡¯s selection for the 2nd duel. As of now, all of their trump cards are exposed for all to see. Smoke bombs like Wang Zhong being a ranged soldier or Grai being a soldier will no longer have any effect! Thebat styles of the 2 would have already been analyzed countless times by the Be Dean squadron. It¡¯s now impossible to pull off a repeat of the miracle that happened during the 1st match would. Regardless of them sending out Wang Zhong or Grai, one can imagine that they would receive the most imposing counter attack from Be Dean!¡±

    As mouring noises filled thepetition zone, the members of the Tianjing squadron remained silent as the looked towards Wang Zhong.

    The strategy of giving up the 1st duel didn¡¯t yield any sess, while their opponent¡¯s counter prediction being exceedingly urate. In fact, this showed that the Be Dean squadron had a considerable level of understanding about them. A truly powerful squadron would still remain stand even after being countlessly analyzed by their opponents. In the end, the Tianjing squadron was still too inexperienced and unskilled. What¡¯s more, the depth of their strength was indeed to shallow.

    WIth Grai and himself as assurances, this allowed Wang Zhong to take the risk of sending Colby up as their vanguard.

 Chapter 408 - Collapse (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Copse (2 in 1)</h4>

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of either Gaden or Adam gracing thepetition stage for the 2nd duel. However, this was different from the match against Bierlia Academy. Wanting to destroy their opponent in the dueling phase was a task nigh impossible toplete. They will undoubtedly head into the group battle phase this match. Therefore, it would be the best case scenario if they were able to maintain Grai in peak fighting condition for the group battle.

    This was why Wang Zhong wanted to take the risk and send Colby as their vanguard. If his gamble had seeded, this would result in the group battle being somewhat more rxed. If he loses the best, Tianjing would still be able to put up a fight. Under such thoughts, there was almost no difference in sending Grai up in the previous match or the iing one. In all, Tianjing still had a chance left.

    Wang Zhong looked towards Barran. Seeing this, Barran nodded his head before standing up. He knew that it was the time for him to face up to the challenge!

    Everyone in the squadron had their own unique portion of importance in Barran¡¯s heart. Regardless of theparatively lesser amount of time Colby had sent with Barran, seeing thetter being knocked unconscious and stretchered away caused Barran¡¯s heart to be lit ame with the fires of fury.

    ¡°That¡¯s Barran!¡± the eyes of quite a few people watching via the Skylink lit up. In the matchup between heavy soldiers in the previous round, the image of the top 40 heavy soldier of the CHF, Dan Dong, being smashed to a pulp by Barran had left a considerable deep impression in the hearts of quite a few people. If Wang Zhong and Grai were the trump cards of Tianjing, that Barran was, at the very least, a star participant of his squadron.

    ¡°They¡¯ve chosen one of the TOP5 heavy soldiers of the elimination round, Barran! The heavy soldier with an S rank offensive power!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve just given you the earlier duel! This time, we¡¯re not sending a substitute up! Tianjing¡¯s starting to exert their strength!¡±

    ¡°Go, Barran! Take back one point!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! What a ridiculous fellow to still be talking about the TOP5 heavy soldiers of the elimination rounds! That¡¯s apletely worthless ranking! Only the Tianjing people would pay any attention to it.¡±

    ¡°The eyesight of country bumpkins are indeed worrying to actually be relying on a youth like him to get a point back for this match! Do they assume that Be Dean is equivalent to that pile of waste, Bierlia?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! I don¡¯t know about the TOP5 most spectacr performances, but I know about this Barran¡¯s exceedingly eye-catching show in the TOP5ughs! The eastern region¡¯s nervous bro and the 7-second real man! With such a poor level of endurance, it¡¯s just a waste of his big size.¡±

    The Be Dean fans responded with fierce counterattacks, causing the fiery and explosive atmosphere within the Skylink live chat feed to grow even more intense. Frankly speaking, Wind God felt that those whoe out with such retaliatory remarks were geniuses for causing trouble. There were times that even he could not think of such awesome replied. Indeed, there were experts present within the masses.

    At this moment, Divian was also paying attention to the situation of this match.

    Sitting spacious room while sitting a ss of orange juice, she appeared to be enjoying a rather leisurely moment. Although the Seer squadron also has a match scheduled today, this iing match just didn¡¯t even amount to any challenge for the Seer squadron. Divian even had no intention of appearing for their match, as handing it over for the other fellows to handle was more than enough. For now, she wanted to spend her time and energy towards watching things that she wanted to see.

    ¡°They¡¯ve actually sent that heavy soldier out?¡± Karl was the only person other than Divian that¡¯s free to watch this match. With there being 1 more match left for his ban, he had been forcefully grounded by Divian for the past 2 days, preventing him from leaving their amodation area. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t too bored by the ongoing match between Tianjing and Be Dean. ¡°Are they still nning to deal with the king and prince of Be Dean? That Wang Zhong¡¯s have a really vivid imagination. Be Dean¡¯s not the kind of squadron that¡¯s riding on the back of 2 to 3 people.¡±

    ¡°The pains of a weakling squadron.¡± replied Divian with a smile. Once one¡¯s true intentions were revealed, things like schemes and strategies would be meaningless, especially towards a squadron like Be Dean. This Wang Zhong¡¯s too naive to believe that other people would not have the same kind of thoughts as he.

    Why was Be Dean evaluated to be an S ranked seedling squadron? Was it merely due to the Mo¡¯s List experts in their ranks? Or was it due to them possessing the name of one of the 10 great families?

    All of these guesses were wrong. A genuine S ranked seedling squadron was powerful due to the depth of their benches and equal spread of strength! Even an obscure substitute of theirs, like the one for the Seer squadron, who have been training day and night with Divian, were experts that were able to undergo a couple dozen exchanges with thetter! She who doubts nothing, sees nothing. There¡¯s basically no weakling in any S ranked squadron, just like the substitute assassin, Dooley that subdued Colby in the 1st duel. While others did not know, Divian knew that he was an outstanding person that was close to being promoted into the Quasi Sanctuary Division 2 years ago!

    ying mind games with an S ranked seedling squadron? Doing a counter y?

    That¡¯s basically a pipe dream, as a truly powerful squadron isn¡¯t afraid of being countered! The only way for the weak to defeat the strong was in a straight up confrontation. All fancy moves would be useless. In the end, Tianjing would still have to rely on Wang Zhong and that Grai. And those were the fights that Divian was genuinely anticipating.

    She believed that they would know about this point after the previous duel.

    Walking up the stage, Barran quietly waited as for his opponent.

    Bang!

    A pair of gigantic leather boots stepped onto thepetition stage. The person wearing them had a physique the size of a small mountain. Towering at the height of 2.45 metres, with hairy and suntanned skin, he appeared just like a brutish gori! Smashing his fists fiercely against each other, a bang rang out. Just like the release of gases from a pneumatic piston, the soul power shockwave rushing out from the collision of his fists blew past Barran¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, brat.¡± with a sneer, he gave a thumbs down sign towards Barran.

    ¡°Paulista! Paulista!¡±

    A wave of cheering instantly rang out from the viewing gallery as the audience started chanting the name of Be Dean¡¯s chief heavy soldier!

    Although Barran was a big and burly person, he was apparently a size smaller than Paulista, be it his height or circumference of his waist. As for their respective auras, the disparity was even more evident for all to see!

    ¡°That¡¯s Paulista! He¡¯s ranked 7th among the heavy soldiers for the elimination rounds, and is Be Dean¡¯s chief heavy soldier! There no way to counter a seasoned veteran of a genuinely powerful squadron. Counter soldiers with arms, and water with an earth weir. Naturally, such a result should be within Tianjing¡¯s expectations. They should have already made sufficient mental preparations when they chose to send Barran up. Most likely, they¡¯re hoping that this youthful general that¡¯s able to pull off an S rank strike would be able to create miracles for them. However, I really want to say that they¡¯re out of their minds!¡±

    Various kinds of ridiculing cries and uproars rang out from the surroundings and the broadcasting tform. Everyone was here to enjoy the lively atmosphere. Those little tricks of Wang Zhong were utterly useless. Wanting to lure out the king and prince of Be Dean after ying an ace was an utterly naive move.

    As the camera cut back to Wang Zhong, Wind God gave augh before saying, ¡°Looks like Tianjing¡¯s captain Wang Zhong is still brimming with confidence! Let us enjoy this uing duel.¡±

    Ma Dong immediately shut off his Skylink off. If Wind God were present in person, he would definitely use the feet to squash that crazy aunty. What the fuck was with his incessant grumbling! Was it due to Tianjing being reared by his stepmother, causing such disdain within that fellow?

    Since he loves to bootlick those aristocratic families, Wang Zhong will let him know who¡¯s the real expert!

    Ma Dong didn¡¯t say any of his thoughts out loud. Although he knew that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King, thetter was by himself, being up against the entire Be Dean squadron. If it was just a 1v1 duel, Ma Dong believed that Wang Zhong would be able to reach the quarterfinals. However, Tianjing was indeed extremely behind in group battles. Being a member of the Assassin Family, Ma Dong was possessed the level of eyesight to see this. What¡¯s more, hailing a family of assassins, optimism wasn¡¯t part of his nature.

    Barran wasn¡¯t affected much by the ridiculing words from Wind God and the audience. Having gained much experience from his journey in this CHF, he had grown quite mature. Yesterday, while looking through the videos of the Be Dean squadron during the elimination rounds with everyone, he took note of their chief heavy soldier by the name of Paulista. His offensive strength was rather outstanding, being evaluated to be of rank S, while his foundation and defensive capabilities were nothing to scoff at. This meant that an offensive was the only way Barran could deal with the former.

    Staring firmly at his opponent, Soul Power started to condense around Barran. Give up on allplicated thoughts to go all out against one¡¯s opponent!

    I¡¯ll treat this fight as myst! It¡¯s either your death or mine!

    The goal of all the training he had done was to build a habit in his body towards the reflection of strength. At this moment, he felt as though he had returned to the Prodigy Society¡¯s training grounds, causing a familiar feeling to surface within him.

    Calm down my breathing, stabilize my rhythm¡­

    Hu¡­Hu¡­

    Start!

    Barran¡¯s eyes immediately turned scarlet red! He gave a ferocious stomp, unleashing the power stored in his legs, sending him shooting out like a rocket!

    The iron like figure towering in Barran¡¯s vision had already transformed into the battering machine present in the Prodigy Society¡¯s training grounds.

    The 2nd drive that he had trained for tens of thousands of times was the capital he was relying on to fight in the CHF!

    All of the blood in Barran¡¯s body was lit ame, with his opponent being the only thing within his vision!

    This was the moment!

    Thud.

    A soft thud followed by a light breeze, before his opponent suddenly disappeared from the vision of the rapidly approaching Barran.

    Having lost his target, Barran made a forceful stop. Without anywhere to go, the power and momentum he had caused banging sounds to ring out from the thick and firmpetition stage as sent them through his feet.

    His opponent, had evaded from his sight?

    Paulista had only taken a step back. However, the distance of that step had sent him out of the radius of Barran¡¯s attack, allowing him to get a good look at the smaller unique heavy soldier before him.

    There were no other thoughts present in Barran¡¯s mind except to attack, attack, and then, attack! With a ferocious stamp, he rushed forwards once again!

    However, what happened during the first dash urred once again.

    His attack had struck air. Such a feeling was extremely unbearable! His opponent was just a tad out of his radius of attack! Increasing his strength output, he widened the range of his dash. Yet, his opponent away remained just right of that boundary!

    Shades of amusement and contempt were present in Paulista¡¯s eyes as he shot a grin towards Barran. Crossing his hands as he stood, he waited for Barran to turn around before sending a taunt towards the former with a cheeky smile on his face.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Paulista¡¯s bullying our little friend! This is fucking amusing!¡±

    ¡°This duel¡¯s over for that Barran. Although he appears quite imposing when he starts his dashes, he¡¯s too stupid, and his reflexes can¡¯t even keep up to Paulista! This fellow cannot really be a newbie, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s merely a brute, that¡¯s all. How did he get ttered to such a level! Haha! He can only put up a fight against wastes like Bierlia Academy. When faced against genuine experts, there¡¯s truly nothing in him.¡±

    The roars ofughter by countless people flooded the screens of the Skylink, causing the roaring sounds ofughter to fill thepetition stage.

    The experts from the various academies watching via the Skylink could already tell that the 2 people duking it out on the stage were in entirely different realms of strength. Barran only knew a single move, which waspletely seen through by Paulista. A move that relied on the simple explosion of strength could be used to deal against a stationary target or brainless people. Although his distance separation appeared just like a simple retreat, everything from rhythm, number of steps and distance were entirely under the control of Paulista. Just from this, only could tell that he more than a notch above Barran.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The sessive failures of his dashes did not affect Barran¡¯s fighting spirit. From the very beginning, he had never felt that he himself was an expert at all, and was more than used to being duped and yed around. At this moment, Barran had only one thought in his mind, and that was to smash his opponent!

    If the 1st time fails, he¡¯ll go for the 2nd time! If the 2nd time fails, he¡¯ll go for the 3rd! Regardless of how nimble or agile his opponent was, wanting to defeat him would require bodily contact! That was the moment Barran was waiting tounch his counterattack!

    The imposingness of a heavy soldier could be summed up in a phase, ¡°1st time¡¯s full, 2nd time¡¯s wavering, 3rd time¡¯s dry.¡± That wasmon knowledge to everyone. However, that seemed to be not applicable to Barran.

    Ba<del>Tu</del>Lu~~

    As a loud roar rang out, Barran¡¯s aura grew even denser. Just like a bullet, he shot towards Paulista! Soul Power radiating out from his entire body, his current state was even higher than before!

    However, once again, the towering figure disappeared from his vision, before a howling wind like sound rang out behind his head.

    Bang!

    The heavy giant shield smashed violently at the back of Barran¡¯s head, causing his vision to spin and turn blurry. His entire body lurched forward, though he did not fall onto the ground. However, a gigantic whirlwind had alreadye smashing down on him, as Paulista appeared by Barran¡¯s side. With a mighty swipe, the giant shield smashed down once again on Barran¡¯s head.

    Bang¡­

    Barran was smashed and spun around like a top. Paulista appeared to have caught interest in this, as proceeded to use the agility movement skill of a soldier to move to and fro. While doing so, he swung his gigantic shield at Barran in a manner as though it had no weight, causing thetter to start bleeding at multiple areas.

    It wasn¡¯t that Barran didn¡¯t think about counter-attacking. However, any strength he was able to muster was engulfed by the iing smashes thatnded on his body. Like a skiff caught in a storm, he lost control over his strength as he continued to be battered by Paulista¡¯s shield. This time, he was the one that had turned into a stationary target.

    However, he wasn¡¯t willing to fall over. He knew the difficulty of this duel. He wanted to secure a victory! At the very least, he wanted his opponent to expend his energy to deal with him! Nheless, despite Barran¡¯s face already being battered to a pulp by the shield, he still wanted tounch a counter-attack.

    A sliver of a sneer appeared at the corner of Paulista¡¯s mouth as he thought, ¡°If this continues, this idiot¡¯s going to die.¡± Paulista didn¡¯t want to get his record tarnished from ying a person to death. After all, with such an absolute disparity present in this duel, it would definitely attract some trouble for him if Barran dies.

    With a deft twist, he spun his body around, showing not one ounce of unwieldiness with his massive frame. In the next instant, his giant shield smashed against Barran¡¯s back.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Barran was ttened on the ground, his arms and legs sttered out. A loud bang rang out once more as his head struck the stage. With his hand holding onto the back of Barran¡¯s neck, Paulista pressed his knee right into the former¡¯s back!

    Bang¡­

    Barran¡¯s head was smashed once again against the ground, knocking him out, while blood slowly tricked out from his wound.

    Paulista took a spit as he stood up, before shooting a dissatisfied look towards the Tianjing side. How the hell are they considered to be ck horses when they dared to provoke the mighty Be Dean with such puny level strength!

    In the Skylink, the Tianjing supporters have immediately gone silent, with the same thing happening in Tianjing Academy. The miraculous Barran was thoroughly beaten into a sack of potatoes in this duel. That little bit of fluke he had did in the 1st round was soughable in the face of the powerhouse, Be Dean.

    During the 1st duel, Colby being subdued could be associated with him being a substitute. However, for Barran to be dealt with such ease¡­everyone initially thought that Tianjing had the capital to put up a fight with any powerful squadron. Now, could everyone really be so egotistical?

    There isn¡¯t any hope for weaklings!

    No, there should not be any hope at all.

    While the Tianjing side remained silent, Be Dean¡¯s side was filled with high spirits. At this moment, the Skylink live chat feed had been wholly taken over by them. ¡°Paulista 6666!¡±

    ¡°Looks like this is all there is for Tianjing! Even if with that Wang Zhong and Grai, that¡¯s all they¡¯ve got! As long as they dare to step up, they¡¯ll all be beaten back to shape!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! After defeating that Bierlia Academy, they¡¯ve be a squadron that lost all sight of their limits! Why aren¡¯t they crying out know?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s 2:0 already? I¡¯ve just bought my breakfast and have yet to finish it. From the looks of it, thepetition¡¯s over?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! Thispetition¡¯s going to end at a rtively fast time. Perhaps the Tianjing squadron should clear their heads. Let¡¯s ignore the issue of Be Dean being their opponent first. Regardless of their opponent, after entering the 2nd round, it¡¯s impossible to obtain victory just by dealing an odd hand. Having reached such a stage, experience was the urate indicator of one¡¯s foundation, with resisting a beating also being rather important. That young heavy soldier from Tianjing has already received a pretty good lesson.¡±

 Chapter 409 - The strangest ranged soldier

    <h4>Chapter 409: The strangest ranged soldier</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Wind God felt considerably more rxed when giving his analysis. Compared to Bierlia Academy, who had suffered sessive upsets in their match, an S ranked seedling squadron like Be Dean was indeed someone that could be relied on. He will have his revenge for the eating of the table-shaped cake!

    ¡°A substantial percentage of victories by ck horses is due to the underestimation of strength by their opponent, which resulted in the insufficient preparation made. However, once ck horses reveal their full strength, they would quickly lose the halo of mystery around them. This is also a reason why ck horses aren¡¯t usually able to walk far in anypetition. The score¡¯s now 2:0 for the Be Dean squadron! Which such speed for the 1st 2 duels, it might quickly spell the end of Tianjing in this CHF. Naturally, they still have their 2 trump cards that have yet to grace the stage. They might assume that they still have a chance to duke it out. However, with all due respect, this is most likely wishful thinking by the Tianjing squadron. The powerful kings Be Dean would never, ever give any opportunity to Tianjing. The only oue would be the handsome face of Grai being beaten up, something that would make a lot of fans feel sad and angry about.¡±

    Under Wind God¡¯s continued mming, Tianjing received yet another bout of ridiculement from the audience.

    In the participant viewing gallery, a few of the members already eliminated squadrons hailing from the eastern regions, like Adolf, were present. Not heading back to their respective cities, they have taken advantage of the ongoing CHF to get an opportunity to observe the match at a close distance. They were here not to see Copperfield Academy¡¯s progress, but their hopes towards Tianjing¡¯s advancement in the finalpetition. However, it was a pity that all of these hopes were just wishful thinking on their part. Cecil noticed the exceedingly stable looking Wang Zhong while feeling somewhat regretful in his heart. A while ago, he was still hoping to be standing in Wang Zhong¡¯s position.

    The atmosphere of the noise fullpetition grounds was rather intense. At this moment, Barran had already been stretchered from the stage and given first aid. He didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries, just a momentary loss of consciousness. After a while of rest, he might still be able to be part of the lineup for the group battle. They did not summon any of the medical squadrons standing by thepetition stage, leaving the treatment and recovery to Hymin.

    Fortunately, they still had Hymin around.

    However, the faces of the other Tianjing squadron members have already turned slightly pale. Barran had been defeated in heavy soldier matchup that he excelled in with such ease by the Be Dean heavy soldier. To Lily and the others, the pressure the Be Dean squadron was giving them was indeed too great. The Be Dean squadron had used facts to tell them that they had given them only one choice, which was to immediately admit defeat. If they resisted or acted pretentiously, they would suffer the consequences.

    The disparities of strength between the members of the 2 squadrons were too great. The mean strength of the Be Dean squadron was definitely not something that Tianjing could hope to contend against. One could imagine that if Emily or Scarlet were to walk up the stage for the next duel, they would absolutely be unable to contend with their opponent¡¯s mainstay counter picks. What more, their opponents might even wanting to deal severe injuries to them.

    A feeling of being utterly suppressed started to fill the air around the Tianjing squadron. Filled with dismay and gloom, everyone looked towards Wang Zhong and Grai.

    However, unlike everyone else, Wang Zhong and Grai still had calm and collected expressions on their face.

    On the contrary, the members of Be Dean appeared rather cautious and serious looking. From the selection and counter pick they had made for the duels, they did not have any intention to underestimate their opponents. This was the most troublesome opponent they were facing. While possessing strength, they also maintained sufficient attitude and strategy in y.

    Therefore, Barran¡¯s defeat was of no surprise. After ending the 2nd round, his strength was no longer concealed. After being analyzed, Barran was dissected, with his poor foundations, cumbersome agility and weaknesses all being revealed without a doubt. His opponent¡¯s n to make Barran look like a fool was done with careful deliberation. Although Barran¡¯s attack was still to be failed, it was all too easy for a genuine expert to aim at Barran¡¯s weaknesses.

    For those who were trespassing, it¡¯s best to fake defeat before faking victory. The oues for the first 2 duels were within Wang Zhong¡¯s expectations, as strategies were built on the foundations of one¡¯s strength. Tianjing cannot make bricks out of straw. Therefore, they could only bet on their luck that could be summed up as ¡°Man proposes, God disposes.¡±

    What¡¯s more, every single member of their squadron would need to face up to challenge, be it Colby or Barran. Schemes and strategies weren¡¯t enough to help every member to obtain victory. It waspletely understandable to Wang Zhong¡¯s hard-handed arrangements, as only in such a manner would the rest be able to grow and progress.

    This was the true start of thepetition.

    Without the need for Wang Zhong to make arrangements, Grai had already stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go, seniors?¡±

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong shot a look to the former, before solemnly nodding his head. If Wang Zhong wanted to obtain victory, Grai was the most critical factor to that, as it would be impossible for him to do it alone in this CHF!

    Grai replied Wang Zhong¡¯s nod with a faint smile. Regardless of the situation, Grai was always that carefree and rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s Grai! He¡¯s finally stepping up! I¡¯ve waited till the flowers have wilted!¡±

    ¡°The trump card¡¯s been yed! A real fight is about to begin!¡± the silent Tianjing fans, especially the females, finally saw a glimmer of light within the darkness.

    As of now, the viewing gallery has already been filled with the golden coloured sea of Be Dean fans. Thrown within the mix, the mere 200 over people from Tianjing wasn¡¯t even enough to cause any sparks from surfacing. However, the vast majority of neutral standing female fans have already gone crazy as they shouted and cheered for him. These group of people weren¡¯t entirely not supporting Tianjing, havinge over here purely just for a male who possessed the perfect

    ¡°Our Grai, we¡¯ll always support you!¡± all of a sudden, yellow posters appeared within the neutral standing crowd. Clearly, this was the action of Grai¡¯s fan club.

    Of the participants for this CHF, people like the 10 great experts of the Mo¡¯s List have they own gigantic fan clubs. As for people like Carolyn, dimir and Gui Hao, the numbers were even more staggering. In every single match, their supporters would be able to control the atmosphere and rhythm of the entirepetition grounds. However, who would have thought that a member of a C rank squadron would actually receive such level of fan service.

    Even Adam couldn¡¯t help but sigh out in exasperation. Looks like having a pretty face?have their advantages.

    ¡°Oh my god! How can someone be that handsome?! What would happen if I can¡¯t see this handsome brother in the future?!¡±

    The shrieks and shouts of the female fans resounded across the entirepetition grounds, sounding akin to the roars induced by epilepsy.

    A smile appeared on Gaden¡¯s face, abet a sinister and terrifyingly looking one. Faintly straightening his hunched body up, the 2 whisker-like moustaches wriggled slightly, revealing a set of only and smelly yellowed teeth. ¡°That fellow¡¯s mine! No one¡¯s to snatch him from me!¡±

    Hearing Gaden¡¯s words, the other members of the Be Dean squadron could not help but to feeling slight regret for Grai. There were even those that could not help but shudder. Within their squadron, the most frightening person wasn¡¯t their captain, but Gaden. Even the members of the Be Dean squadron wasn¡¯t too willing to get close to him. Nevertheless, they had not the slightest in his strength, as after all, he was ranked on the Mo¡¯s List.

    ¡°They¡¯ve actually sent out Gaden!¡± Wind God was excited by the decision of the Be Dean squadron. ¡°He¡¯s most peculiar of all the Mo¡¯s List range soldiers! Yet another Mo¡¯s List expert has graced the stage! Indeed, Be Dean isn¡¯t nning of giving any chance to Tianjing! With this trump card match up, they are prepared to stop the match dead at the tracks of its duelling phase! Perhaps, we won¡¯t be able to see a group battle for this match after all! Nheless, we¡¯ll be able to see a spectacr duel happening! Let us see if Grai¡¯s strength is as formidable as his face!¡±

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s quite handsome. Ha! Matched against a wretched looking male like Gaden, the differences between their aesthetic appeal is too intense.¡± Karl was delighted by what he saw. Watching the 3 fellows that were gged as All Mouthy King suspects after the 1st round had spiked Karl¡¯s interest. Although this Grai did not demonstrate a level of strength as high as the other 2 during this fight in the 1st round, Karl felt that this fellow had the closest image to brother King. Firstly, his control over his strength was too perfect. Secondly, when he had dealt with Yingren, Karl estimated that thetter did not even use half of his full strength. ¡°He he! I really like this fellow. Although he¡¯s a male, it would be even more perfect if he can squash that Gaden.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to deal with Gaden.¡± said Divian with a faint smile. ¡°That fellow¡¯s probability the one among the 5 great ranged soldiers that excels the most in survival skills. A range soldier that excels in survival skills, while also possessing a disgusting special ability. If he goes crazy, Grai might lose his life he doesn¡¯t handle it well¡­¡±

 Chapter 410 - The most handsome vs the most ugly

    <h4>Chapter 410: The most handsome vs the most ugly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Staring at the screen, Karlpletely ignored what Divian was talking about, as he had discovered an even more exciting matter. ¡°That fellow¡¯s really using a sword and a shield? Ha! Interesting! Could the people are saying on the Skylink be true, that he¡¯s that All Mouthy King who had finished you off, captain?¡±

    Divian immediately shot a cold re back at him. ¡± Would you turn into a mute if no one allows you to talk!¡±

    Karl, the host, Wind God, and even everyone watching the duel were slightly stunned by what they saw.

    Isn¡¯t this fellow an assassin? And yet, he¡¯s actually using a sword and shield? What the hell is he doing? Is he still continuing with his act?

    ¡°His opponent is Gaden! There¡¯s no reason for him to continue with his act! Could it be that the real smoke screen was him using a dagger in the 1st round?¡±

    ¡°Did he really assume that he¡¯s All Mouthy King?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of who he is, he¡¯s dead now that he¡¯s up against Gaden! Theughable halo around Tianjing Academy¡¯s about to fall!¡±

    Only after voices of debate and discussions resounded across the entirety of thepetition grounds did Wind God regain his senses. An unknown feeling of doubt, with such a familiar rhythm. ¡± This is somewhat surprising. The Tianjing squadron has finally hatched their?wicked?ideas. This seems consistent to their style. Having distinguished himself as an assassin in the 1st round, Grai has actually chosen to use a sword and shield to deal against Gaden Be Dean! Frankly speaking, soldiers and assassins are basically interchangeable upations, as themon and basic weapons used by both upations are the same. However, as everyone knows, and an invisible assassin is the nemesis of ranged soldiers. However, Grai, who has astonishingbat prowess in the ways of the assassin, has chosen to a sword and shield. Is he nning to engage in a head-on battle? Although I don¡¯t know exactly how strong hisbat prowess as a soldier is, faced against one of?the Mo¡¯s?List¡¯s 5 great ranged soldiers, Gaden, it will not give any advantage to him! Personally, I feel that this decision of him is too rash and impudent!¡±

    As Wind God continued his casting,?both parties had already taken their ces on the stage.

    A tranquil?expression akin to the surface of?an undisturbedke was present on Grai¡¯s face as he faced against the most mysterious Mo¡¯s List range soldier. There were a few points of excitement and interest?present?in him before he walked onto the stage. However, upon taking his ce, his heart was immediately devoid of any misceneous thoughts.

    Although excitement and interest might be able to raise one¡¯s fighting spirit and aura, they weren¡¯t the feelings required by a soldier like Grai. At this moment,?an aura?started to radiate out from him, one that appeared to be akin as deep and bottomless as an abyss, something that people were able to unable to get a concrete grasp about.

    Gaden squinted his eyes as he started sizing up the opponent before him. Having watched the fight between his opponent and Yingren during the 1st round, Gaden had to admit that the former had concealed his strength rather?deeply. The weapon he used wasn¡¯t?important, while his level of?strength?wasn¡¯t just what he had disyed in the 1st round. What¡¯s more, the calmness present in Grai¡¯s eyes caused a sliver of interest to?surge?in Gaden¡¯s heart. Coupled with shrieks of the women present in the audience, this had?caused?the sliver of excitement to turned into a fever. He was too much in love with such an arrangement! Such strength and perfection, which would result in such misery and anguish in his hands! Gaden¡¯s?favourite?pastime was to create such pain and despair!

    Gaden¡¯s eyes have already turned into slits of happiness.

    He hated pretty boys the most, especially those that were beloved by women! If he¡¯s able to turn that fellow into a specimen, he would definitely be a rather?interesting?trophy for him.

    As?the 2 parties locked eyes with each other, thepetition stage appeared as still and silent as a painting, the noisy dim in their surroundingspletely unable to affect them one single bit.

    Ding!

    Right when thepetition bell rang, Grai took a gentle step forward, before entire figure shot out like an arrow fired from a bow.

    A fight between a ranged soldier and closebat fighter all depended on the factor of distance. Thetter would have to risk his life to close the gap, while the former would be needed to maintain a safe gap until he finishes dealing with thetter.

    Grai¡¯s advance was quick and swift, causing him to appear like a gust of wind.

    Twisting the hand hidden beneath arge?and loose robe, a ck?coloured?crossbow appeared with Gaden¡¯s hand.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Pointing his crossbow forwards, without sparing any time to support it with his other hand or even take aim, slight trembles shook through Gaden¡¯s hand as 5 sessive bolts were sent hurtling through the air.

    Clearly, these were bolts condensed from Soul Power, something that any ranged soldier could create. However, creating 5?bolts?in session at the speed which Gaden had done so was somewhat within the range of impossibility for other ranged soldiers.

    The bolts traveled at exceedingly fast speeds and rapid intervals, creating a greenish radiance as they?travelled?through the air.

    Grai¡¯s eyes were visible behind the little round shield he had raised in response. Although it was easy for the?shield?to block the iing bolts, they would?definitely?disrupt the rhythm of his advance.

    Sliding his feet to the left, his body started to shift in a manner akin to a leave fluttering in the wind.

    In the next instant, the swaying figure rushed towards the iing bolts?at a high speed. The few bolts appeared to pierce right through Grai¡¯s body, yet were unable to do any harm to him, and were even unable to cause any disruption to his advance.

    50 metres! 40?metres!

    Countless of Be Dean supporters held their breaths as they watch via the Skylink. That Grai actually dared to disregard Gaden¡¯s rapid shooting? This Grai seems to bepletely different from that Barran! From the speed of his advance, could he really close the distance between him and Gaden in an instant?

    Standing afar, Gaden¡¯s mouse-like eyes narrowed, though not one bit of worry could be seen on his face.

    A top rate Ghostly Steps? He¡¯s?truly?confident, huh! With that handsome face of his, he really provoked more ire within Gaden¡¯s heart!

    Hehe¡­.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Bolts were shot out in session, appearing just like those shot out earlier. However, this time, there¡¯s some slight deviation to this lot. The 8 bolts appeared to have been shot out in a deviating manner. However, a split secondter, the fanning pattern of the?bolts?suddenly closed up. With sudden turns, the?bolts?weaved in and out of each other¡¯s flight paths. As their flight paths instantly turned unpredictable, they formed a?of?bolts?that no one could get a good grasp off!

    Arcing bolts! What¡¯s more, it was a simultaneous 7 bolt array!

    The entirepetition grounds turned mute in the presence of it. Despite everyone knowing that Gaden was a Mo¡¯s List expert, Grai¡¯s strength meant that he would absolutely be able to put up a fight against the former, though no one knew?exactly?to which degree.

    Although Grai was an assassin, his soldier-like preparations ced him in a much more stable position to fight against a Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier. It would be somewhat of?a wishful?thinking if an assassin wanted to close in on a Mo¡¯s List range soldier from Grai¡¯s current position.

    Noticing the bolt array, Grai stopped swaying and tilting his body. The iing arcing bolt array with its unpredictable flight paths was basically the nemesis of the Ghostly Steps!

    Looks like he had thought too simply of his opponent.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The arcing bolt array was extremely tricky to deal with. Despite having his runic sword and shield by his sides, and parrying those that headed for him, a few of the bolts managed to skim past the surface of his body. Although he had dealt with the first wave of attacks, it had clearly hampered the speed of his advance.

    As bolt after bolt flew across the stage, their whooshing sounds were mixed with the metallic sounds from Grai parrying them, causing the rhythm of the duel to immediately slow down.

    Only at this moment did much of the audience regain their senses. The attacks and defensive moves of the 2 parties happened too quickly, causing everyone to be engrossed in every detail that had happened a blink of an eye earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating, but that Grai knows?a stuff?or 2.¡±

    ¡°I was quite worried for him! He had almost been struck by those bolts! That ugly freak¡¯s too wretched! He only knows how to hide from a distance and shoot arrows!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! He¡¯s a range soldier for god¡¯s sake! Can¡¯t you women talking after taking a good look!¡±

    ¡°Grai¡¯s rush has been obstructed. When faced against a range soldier, when one¡¯s first dash attempt fails, it would be?extremely difficult?to find the 2nd chance to do so, as abination attack would definitely seal a soldier to death.¡± Wind God¡¯s analysis was clearly more urate and spot-on than most of the ordinary audience. ¡°The main factor is still the distance between the 2. However, this is the time that they should show off what they are truly made off. In the end, it would be how fast the soldier is, or how dense and tight the range soldier¡¯s seal is! We can see that Gaden¡¯s movements are rather quick and rapid. While maintaining the rapid pace and uracy of his shooting, he¡¯s actually able to make such quick and rapid movements! His grasp at the foundational skills of a range soldier is well worthy of one of the 5 great ranged soldiers of?the Mo¡¯s?List! It would be?extremely difficult?for Tianjing¡¯s Grai to close in on Gaden under such a dense and tight sealing from Gaden¡¯s attacks! If he makes as much as half a misstep, he¡¯ll eat a bolt from Gaden, and that¡¯s noughing matter! Whoosh! Looks like he¡¯s still doing pretty well¡­¡±

 Chapter 411 - Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 411: Obsession</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Wind God was slightly astonished by what he saw. Even though Grai wasn¡¯t trying to rapidly close the distance through the execution of Ghostly Steps, his movements appeared?somewhat?stable. Step by step, he was taking over the centre position of thepetition?stage?and was using this as an axis to corner Gaden. Although Gaden¡¯s bolts had sealed off Grai¡¯s paths of advance, Grai was also cutting off the area in which Gaden could move about.

    In this battle of distance, theymen were looking at the liveliness, while the experts were looking at the underlying methods that were being utilised.

    The tempo of this fight was slow, yet danger was present in every step. Both men were executing the most fundamental of methods to approach a ranged?vs closedbat scenario. Under the attacks from Gaden¡¯s crossbow, Grai¡¯s paths were sealed. Tobat the attacks, he would need not only strength?but also intelligence in his deduction skills!

    At this moment, Gaden started to feel the pressure exerted by Grai. Astonishingly, Grai¡¯sbat foundation was top ss. Even more frightening was his calm and collected state of mind; it was quite inconceivable that it was so stable. After a full 2 minutes of offence?vs?defence, the gap between the 2 parties did not change by even half a step. Gaden¡¯s crossbow shooting abilities were spectacr and peerless in their obstruction, and he had yet to make a single mistake.

    Although the distance between the 2 parties remained at approximately 50 metres, under Grai¡¯s unchanging speed, the area where Gaden could move had?shrunk?and was continuing to do so.

    After that radius had been shrunk by a step, the stalemate was finally broken.

    50?metres, 40?metres, 30?metres!

    The crossbow within Gaden¡¯s hand proceeded to hurl more bolts out, yet Grai was still able to stably advance forward. Grai¡¯s weapon selection was iparably correct, as it was impossible for him to evade the attacksing from a Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier with only his movements. However, the soldier¡¯s runic sword and shield allowed him to execute a nimble yet sufficiently strong defence. This was the meticulous preparation Grai had done before the match!

    Naturally, that would also require possessing the strength to aplish such feats. Clearly, being the swingman of the Tianjing squadron, he was their actual trump card.

    The distance between the 2 men continued to shrink. Once it reaches a distance of 10?metres, Grai could unleash an advance!

    20?metres, 10?metres!

    Appearing to?have?reached the limit of equilibrium, a sh of radiance suddenly erupted out of Grai¡¯s eyes. Surging Soul Power coated the surface of his small round shield, increasing?its?defensive capabilities. At the same instant, the strength that he had umted for so long exploded out from his body, causing his entire being to advance like a bolt of lightning!

    Whoosh!

    A soldier¡¯s shade was akin to a sh of light!

    At this moment, there were much fewer people sprouting out nonsense on the Skylink live broadcast chat feed. A confrontation between a ranged soldier and a closebat soldier was beloved by many people. The continuously narrowing distance between the 2batants was just like a string that was?steadily?being reeled in. This had an exceedingly powerful effect of tugging at people¡¯s heartstrings, causing feelings of nervousness and exhration to surge within them.

    A 10-metre?lightning dash! To any outstanding soldier, a distance of 10?metres?was basically no obstruction to them!

    The hearts of the fans watching via Skylink have already reached their mouths. Some people hoped for the birth of a new legend, though there naturally were those who wished?for the?legend?of?the Mo¡¯s?List to continue.

    Gaden had long expected this action from Grai. At this instant, he had unexpectedly chosen not to continue using his crossbow to obstruct Grai¡¯s advance. On the contrary, a peculiar smile surfaced on his face.

    Whoosh!

    With a wave of his cloak, Gaden¡¯s figure disappeared in the blink of an eye!

    Grai¡¯s dash was exceedingly quick,?seemingly?reaching at the same instant when Gaden disappeared. The runic sword in his hand had already chased up to the disappearing figure before him. Yet in the next?moment, the only thing that it pierced was air!

    ¡°Where is he?!¡±

    ¡°Invisibility? Stealth? Camouge?¡±

    Seemingly everyone watching in person or via the Skylink had opened their eyes wide. How were they able to see a living person disappear right before their very eyes! Such a feeling was all too weird and peculiar!

    Grai¡¯s actions came to a halt. Immediately after, he closed his eyes as he spread his senses out.

    Although special abilities like stealth or camouge appeared extraordinarily incredible, truth be told, the presence of the special ability user could still be established by searching for footprints. It was impossible for a person to?truly?disappear into thin air. Even if there were such abilities, they would at the very most be smokescreen type, optical type, or visual illusion type abilities.

    Grai started to sense for remnant breaths and traces left in the air from movements. Such things could not be masked from experts¡¯ senses.

    However, after just sensing for a second, a frown appeared on Grai¡¯s face.

    There were no breaths, no change in the air currents, and not a single footprint at all!

    Grai was not the only one who reacted this way, as Wang Zhong had also started to frown slightly.

    The Heart¡¯s Eye ability allowed one to be able to see through all camouges. During his fight in the OP, Gaden was unable to hide from Wang Zhong¡¯s senses. However, at this very moment, Wang Zhong was unexpectedly unable to locate even the slightest existence of Gaden!

    There was no use in closing his eyes, as that fellow appeared to have?truly?disappeared into thin air! What kind of?special?ability was this?

    Wang Zhong now felt that he had a better understanding of what Laura had felt when she said that exact sentence during his conversation with her the previous night over Skylink.

    One would definitely need to be sufficiently?strong?in the fundamentals ofbat in order to be qualified to climb onto?the Mo¡¯s?List. However, that was not the whole deal. Every Mo¡¯s List expert had their own unique?move,?and it was their qualification to be ced on the list! One would be making a huge mistake by assuming that they could contend with?the Mo¡¯s?List experts simply by having the same fundamentalbat capabilities as them.

    The atmosphere on thepetition stage instantly turned weird and strange as Grai immediately restrained?his?aura. Holding his sword in front of him, his raised his perception of his surroundings, paying extra attention to any sensationsing from his back.

    His opponent was definitely on the stage! Yet, he was able to conceal himself to the extent of leaving no traces! Therefore, a sudden attack would most likely happen from his back.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    He made a wrong guess!

    3 bolts suddenly appeared less than 5?metres?away from Grai! An attack at such a distance was tantamount to death!

    The jaws of countless people fell open in nervousness. However, before anyone could let?lose?a shriek, Grai¡¯s body appeared akin to?a taut?spring. With?a?backwards?arc, he drove his feet into the ground, sending him flipping?backwards!

    2 bolts shot past Grai¡¯s face, while the more disgusting bolt, which was aimed at hisher regions, barely missed making him a eunuch! It had to be said that the targets of his opponent¡¯s attacks were quite dirty!

    Gaden?let off a silentugh. That¡¯s the way! This is called fun! The hunt has just begun!

    Standing beside the stage, Hymin¡¯s entire back was already drenched, while she appeared to be on the brink of copse. Not only was that ugly freak so sinister in his moves,?his actions and motives were?also too disgusting!

    While this was happening, Gaden¡¯s figure slowly appeared not far away from Grai.

    Everyone finally managed to spot Gaden¡¯s figure once again, though no one believed that this fellow would want to suddenly reveal himself. Upon seeing this, Grai had already made his judgment about his opponent.

    Every?special?ability consumes energy, and the consumption increased with the might of the?special?ability. A powerful special ability like Gaden¡¯s camouge-like ability would definitely have a time limit to it, something like 5 to 6 seconds. Naturally, it¡¯s possible that it was longer, though it would definitely not exceed 10 seconds. If not, he would have already let loose a second barrage, instead of exposing himself like what he was doing now.

    Furthermore, there was definitely a way to break his concealment ability, as Gaden did not dare to approach too close to Grai, for fear that thetter would sense him. The distance was approximately 4 to 6?metres. If that third bolt?had been fired at a closer?distance, it would be?extremely difficult?for Grai to extricate himself without any injury.

    At this moment, the 2 dueling opponents locked eyes with each other, seemingly noticing the difference in feelings present in each other¡¯s hearts. Gaden was unexpectedly unable to discover even the slightest trace of fear within his opponent¡¯s eyes. There was no fluster present, nor was there any blinding self-confidence. To put it simply, it felt as though he was staring right at himself, who was in the state where he had just discovered an?interesting?prey!

    Such feedback?caused Gaden to feel exceedingly delighted. Only such an opponent was capable of satisfying him.

 Chapter 412 - Fatal Aging!

    <h4>Chapter 412: Fatal Aging!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As the host, Wind God¡¯s eyes had already widened until they were practically circles. Frankly speaking,pared to the simple and barbaric-like closebat confrontations, such a fight clearly required a higher level of intelligence. ¡°The actions, responses, moves and countermoves of both parties are really too quick! I¡¯m sorry! Ever since the start of Grai¡¯s dash, I was already unable to spot the changes that happened in that sh! What¡¯s even more?spectacr is the concealment ability disyed by Gaden! Without bringing any bunkering into consideration, the camouge and stealth techniques or special abilities known by the Federation relies on the maniption of light and blind spots to achieve their desired effect. Such methods could only catch people off guard for a?moment?but are unable to fool cameras or all-rounded surveince. However, Gaden had clearly disappearedpletely from thepetition stage earlier! Even our thermal imaging cameras weren¡¯t able to discover his exact location! I have to say that this ability of his is considerably unique! A ranged soldier whom no one can get close to! This is most likely why Gaden has been known as the most troublesome Mo¡¯s List expert to deal with!¡±

    Gaden did not focus his attention on Wind God¡¯s analysis of his ability. At this moment, he was feeling exceedingly satisfied by the opponent he was facing. Being able to destroy such an expert was an iparable enjoyment to him!

    With a sinister grin, he revealed his yellowed and rotten teeth while saying, ¡°You¡¯re very interesting. I like you.¡±

    After looking at the mouth full of yellowed teeth before hearing those words, the girls present in thepetition grounds could no longer endure it any longer, as feelings akin to their most beloved toy being sullied surged through their hearts.

    ¡°Go and die, you disgustingly ugly freak! Our Grai doesn¡¯t need your liking!¡±

    ¡°CHF¡¯s number 1 wretched male!¡±

    A wave ofmotion rang out across thepetition grounds, with Gaden responding with an ugly and sinister smile stered across his face.

    Whoosh!

    Before Gaden¡¯s smile had faded, Grai had already rushed forward. At this very moment, there wasn¡¯t much distance between the 2 parties. If Gaden¡¯s concealment ability had a time limit, Grai did not intend to let this precious moment slip out of his hands.

    The?10-metre?gap was closed with just a 2 step dash.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    This time, however, bolts were the ones that greeted Grai.

    Perfect flight paths, 18 bolts, multi-array bursts!

    The array bursts covered such arge radius, shocking the audience who had seen this with their own eyes, as the dense flight paths instantly covered an area a few?metres?around Grai.

    The sealing moves had been set into y. Nheless, the straight flight paths of the bolts clearly weren¡¯t able to provide any obstruction to Grai. No matter how dense they were, they would only require a bit of Soul?Power to block them with his shield. However, the shield and runic sword were strangely unable to make contact with any of the bolts.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Upon reaching a few?metres?from Grai¡¯s location, all of the bolts automatically exploded, sending dense plumes of green smoke dispersing out, engulfing a portion of thepetition stage!

    Seeing this, Divian¡¯s face instantly sunk as she cursed out, ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Gaden was most likely the only person within?the Mo¡¯s?List that Divian was not willing to be matched against. This was not due to his strength, but because of his?special?ability and his poison! That green poison gas was the most disgusting and overbearing of the?poisons?he possessed!

    That was his second?special?ability: ageing!

    That green poison gas was able to devour all life forms, absorbing their life force and energy while doing so! Just looking at the disgusting appearance of Gaden would allow one to understand how?disgusting his special ability was! That was undoubtedly one of the most terrifying special abilities ever recorded in human history.

    The green mist had exploded so unexpectedly and rapidly. What¡¯s more, this was?clearly?part of Gaden¡¯s meticulous n, instantly enveloping Grai¡¯s entire being within the mist.

    Poisons were one of the necessary aspects that assassins need to master. It took Emily just a look to know that something wasn¡¯t right. Within thepetition stage, Grai had immediately held his breath upon seeing the green poison gas, while propelling himself backwards in retreat. In the blink of an eye, he had retreated out of the green mist. Nheless, his quick reactions weren¡¯t enough to prevent a bit of the poison gas from making contact with him.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Look at Grai¡¯s hands!¡±

    ¡°Look at his hair!¡±

    People in the audience watched in terror as they observed that Grai¡¯s pale and jade-like hands were unexpectedly withering at a rapid pace. Appearing as though all the moisture had been sucked out of them, the skin on their surface turned dry and withered. At the same time, Grai¡¯s golden hair was rapidly turning white, while wrinkles had already appeared on his face!

    Not only thedies,?but even the males present in the audience also?could not believe their eyes as they screamed out in terror.

    Just the mere contact with Grai¡¯s skin was able to instantly corrode his body to such a degree! This?special?ability was truly too frightening!

    A snicker could already be heard ringing out from Gaden. Ah, how lovely the melody was when a perfect art piece got destroyed! Now, Grai was even uglier than him! Now, he will personally let those people who used to love Grai abandon! He would show everyone that the world was simply this shallow and superficial!

    However, before people could finish their cries of astonishment, even?more bolts exploded, releasing more of the green poison gas!

    Bolts streaked across thepetition stage, though this time, Gaden¡¯s intetion wasn¡¯t to strike Grai directly. The seemingly random and chaotic shooting caused therge radius of green poison mist to form on the stage, before proceeding to spread across its entirety!

    Waves of shrieks instantly filled thepetition grounds, while those seated nearest to the stage fled back in session. At this moment, no one cared who they supported, as their lives were most important! Even if they were beaten to death, none of them wanted to ever touch even an iota of that green mist!

    At this moment, the green mist had already covered most of thepetition stage! Before it had?wholly engulfed?the figures of the 2 fighters, everyone could clearly see Grai¡¯s ramrod-straight figure gradually starting to turn hunched. While this was happening, Gaden¡¯s perverted voice came ringing out from the mist. ¡°He He He He! I really want to know, when you be old, stupid, slow, and covered in wrinkled skin, will there still be any girls that would like you? Do you want to know the answer?¡±

    Gaden¡¯s voice grew increasingly sharp and?impudent?while turning increasingly blurry...

    Hu!

    Propagating out, the dense mist covered thest bit of the stage. Now, everyone could no longer see anything else on thepetition stage!

    Not only did the thick green poison gas obstruct everyone¡¯s vision,?it had also obscured most of the sounds radiating from within. Other than the faint and blurry sounds ofughtering from Gaden, the entirepetition stage had suddenly turned quiet.

    A scene that could not be seen would create the most anxiety. Beside the stage, Hymin¡¯s vision had cked out, and she felt slightly faint. At this moment, a frown had also appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead.

    On the aspect of essence, special abilities could be said as the visualisation of a Soul Power attack, though there were many more ways and methods for one to disy one¡¯s?special?ability. This way, it would prevent people from being able topletely defend and counter the special?ability.

    For example, let¡¯s look at Gaden¡¯s poison attribute?special?ability. After removing its mystery, its ageing effect was determined by the Soul Power strengths of Gaden and his opponent. The stronger his opponent¡¯s Soul Power, the stronger his opponent¡¯s resistance. The ageing effect his?special?ability had towards soldiers was proportional to their?resistance. More urately, such?a special?ability was ssified as a wood attribute?special?ability. If the strength of one¡¯s Soul Power?was?the determining factor for the efficacy of Gaden¡¯s?special?ability, Wang Zhong would not feel any despair for Grai. However, the attacks from special abilities weren¡¯t as simple as aparison of Soul Power strength, as they also took methods of resistance into ount.

    This made it slightly tricky to deal with.

    Across the stage at the Be Dean squadron seating area, the squadron members, including Dooley and Paulista, had deep expressions of terror and dread on their faces. The only one without such a reaction was Adam, who was currently shaking his head.

    It had to be said that this was an extremely uncounterable, yet exceedingly?disgusting?special ability, as it caused even one¡¯s allies to feel fear.

    Such a terrifying?special?ability was produced within his body. While ordinary people would age and die immediately upon contact, new humans were slightly better off due to the presence of Soul Power. Nheless, there was still a limit to their resistance!

 Chapter 413 - Inconcievable

    <h4>Chapter 413: Inconcievable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Gaden¡¯s mother was formerly a mighty soldier for the Be Dean Family. However, after carrying him for less than eight months in her womb, she had aged to the point of losing her humanity. Gaden was removed via surgery from his mother¡¯s corpse, resulting in him being born prematurely. His terrifying special ability had been present since he was young, causing everyone from his family to view him with faces of dread and disgust. Even his father, an elder from the Be Dean Family, hated him. If not for the sake of employing his unique special ability which possessed extremely lethality into the battlefield, Gaden might have been killed long ago by his father¡¯s own hands!

    Despite that, they had only dispatched a few ves to attend to him, while tossing and locking him up in a small courtyard.

    Without the love and care from his parents and theck of any friends, Gaden¡¯s reasoning and emotions were nurtured by his environment into the entricity that he currently had. Being sent by the family to serve and attend to him was the task which instilled the greatest fear in those ves, as being able to survive it with an aged appearance was already considered as having heaven-defying luck. As for those partners who were sent to apany Gaden inbat, many Heroic Soul soldiers had entered his courtyard, never to exit!

    This fellow was essentially a demon raised and nurtured by the Be Dean Family!

    At this moment, with the former dealing with a mere Casted Soul Stage Grai, Adam could already predict that Grai wouldst 10 seconds at the very most!

    ¡°Such a frightening ability! Such a frightening Gaden! Such a frightening poison mist!¡± as he continued his casting, everyone could hear and see the intense trembles racking through Wind God¡¯s body. Due to the casting podium being too close to thepetition stage, he was even able to smell the putrid smell emanating from the green poison mist! Earlier, while the viewing gallery was in chaos as everyone seated in the front scrambled to retreat, he had almost followed along! Nevertheless, his professionalism for his upation allowed him to forcefully suppress the terror present in his heart. Fuck this shit! Your father¡¯s risking his life to cast for all of you! See how mighty my professionalism for my job is! Wind God was already getting emotional over himself!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Ladies and gentlemen! The entirepetition grounds are already in a mess! Everyone can see that the viewing gallery originally packed full of people has its front few rows now empty! The emotions of our audience are rather unstable, with shrieks of terror filling up the entirepetition grounds! Oh, merciful Lord, I pray for this duel to end as quickly as possible! Naturally, for good or for bad, I promise that I¡¯ll anchor myself at the casting podium to analyse the match for everyone, and will not back down till the very end! At this moment, the situation is already obvious, with that frightening green mist having filled the entirepetition stage! In this small stage, an attack like that is simply unavoidable! Pitiful Grai has already nowhere left to go! Oh my god, an ugly Grai!¡±

    ¡°Stop fighting already! Stop this fight! Stop that madman!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t destroy a genius! Where are the organisers!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and disperse that poison mist!¡±

    However, those moans didn¡¯t get any feedback; after all, this was the CHF. Admittedly, this was an all-rounded show, while being the greatest and most important show of strength in this era. Inheriting the strength of humanity through to dark era, it showed that not everyone in this era had turned out into a softie.

    With the strength Grai had disyed in both the earlier round and?in this duel, Gaden using his ageing special ability to deal with him was still reasonable. There was nothing in his decision that people could criticise.

    However, did he really need to use his special ability?

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t need to use it. His ranged attacks coupled with his concealment ability might allow him to obtain the victory. However, who could decide what Gaden wanted to do?

    ¡°In a mere dozens of seconds, the audience in thepetition grounds are already at the brink of copse! The cacophony of voices on the Skylink broadcast is rising, calling for the stop of his duel! However, apetition is still apetition! With no one admitting defeat, no one toppling over, the judgingmittee will not interfere, regardless of what happens!¡± Wind God was trying his best to continue his work ¡°However, its a pity that we¡¯re already unable to see the situation within the green mist. Although we could still hear Gaden¡¯s ostentatiousughter earlier, there¡¯s currently no more soundsing from within! We¡¯re unable to judge if Grai had fallen or not...wait a minute!¡±

    Within the poisonous mist, Gaden was currently walking step by step as he neared Grai. In most cases, a Casted Soul Stage soldier would lose all strength to resist after 5 seconds of exposure, with Heroic Soul Stage Soldiers being able to resist for a dozen seconds at most. At this moment, Grai¡¯s body was rapidly turning hunched. As his life force was being extracted, he was turning into an old man. As Gaden thought about how much more ugly the current Grai was aspared to him, his little whiskers could not help trembling in delight.

    If he hadn¡¯t engaged in this fight, there would not have been any harm.

    All of a sudden, Gaden felt a sliver of vignce. Upon sensing that, he noticed, that the hunched figure in the green mist had unexpectedly disappeared???

    What the fuck!

    ¡°Are you trying to find me?¡± A voice rang out beside Gaden¡¯s ear.

    Gaden instantly shot back, immediately following up with 3 sessive shots. Nheless, all of them struck air. At this moment, that damnable aura came back once again, while a suffocating feeling surged within his heart, something like...

    AH~~~

    All of a sudden, Wind God¡¯s ears stood upwards.

    Bang!

    The stage turned quiet for approximately 2 to 3 seconds before the dense green mist started to rapidly disperse. Everyone¡¯s hearts were gripped with anxiety, while some fans have already begun to cry. Was it unimaginable?

    No! This was true for alldies; they would always love nice and beautiful things from their hearts. However, everything had been destroyed by Gaden.

    The poison gas had dispersed. From the looks of it, Gaden had stopped his special ability. However, Wind God had a sliver of doubt. That scream he heard right before the green mist started dispersing didn¡¯t seem toe from Grai¡­or perhaps to say, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the voice of an aged Grai?

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. This duel hase to an end! I¡¯ve just heard Grai¡¯s shrieks ringing out from the stage. As of now, there are quite a few people from the audience that have closed their eyes and ears, most likely due to being unable to endure what¡¯s happening on stage. I¡¯ve just received information that Gaden¡¯s special ability is ssified to be of the unrecoverable type. What a terrifying ability indeed! Even I¡¯m feeling extremely down for the loss of this handsome guy from this world.¡±

    Despite his words, people were unable to sense even a trace of sadness in his voice. Grai¡¯s existence by itself was something that was unfair to everyone else. Why was he so handsome? It¡¯s just a face!

    A stretch of silence had filled Tianjing Academy. To them, the ending of this duel was something worse than death. If it were just a loss, they would be able to ept it, as no one had believed that their squadron was able to clinch a victory over the Be Dean squadron. However, the price Grai had paid was something worse than death.

    Compared to Tianjing, Cecil, Lina and the others felt slightly fortunate. It was still better to acknowledge and ept defeat when one¡¯s strength was insufficient. This CHF was too terrifying! Just the thought of Grai¡¯s possible appearance made Lina hesitant to open her eyes. Nheless, she was still a soldier at heart.

    ¡°The mist has cleared. There¡¯s one standing, and one lying on the ground. Let us congratte..?errr¡± Wind God was halfway through his statement beforeing to an abrupt halt. At this instant, the entirepetition grounds had turned deathly silent.

    At the same time, those women who were covering their eyes earlier, not willing to see the oue of the duel, were now covering their quivering lips. As this happened, all the males present had their eyes turning as huge as saucers, with their jaws already touching the ground.

    This...how is this possible???

    Dumbfounded expressions filled the entire Be Dean squadron and their supporters!

    That¡¯s because the person left standing in the stage was Grai, while the person lying down was Gaden! Furthermore, Grai was just as handsome as he ever, and might even be more so than before! His golden hair, jade-like skin, dazzling smile and his ever-present refined appearance had not changed a single bit.

    Compared to him, the disgusting Gaden was curled up on the ground like a beaten dog. With a venomous expression on his face, he red at Grai, though not a single sound was emitted by him.

    What the fuck was this???

    Oh my god! Was this an illusion? Everyone had clearly seen Grai¡¯s hand withering and his hair turning white! However, it seemed as though the sky and earth had turned upside down in an instant! Exactly what had happened earlier?!

 Chapter 414 - Shriek for the trump card

    <h4>Chapter 414: Shriek for the trump card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°We¡¯ve, we¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve won!¡± God knows who was the one who made the first shout in the quiet viewing gallery.

    This was closely followed by the crazed shouting from the measly 200-plus Tianjing supporters: ¡°Fuck this shit! We¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve defeated that Mo¡¯s List¡¯s Gaden! All hail Grai! All hail Tianjing!¡±

    ¡°Trump card! Trump card! Trump card!¡±

    ¡°My Grai¡­..¡±

    The girls present in thepetition grounds were unable to control their shrieks and shouts. That¡¯s right, Grai was basically their king! In an instant, Grai had once again managed to sessfully attract countless fans. At this moment, even Wang Zhong felt how handsome Grai truly was. Indeed, Wang Zhong had been anxious about Grai. Nheless, he had still underestimated Grai¡¯s strength. From the looks of it, he still had a rather strong skill to deal with his opponent¡¯s special ability.

    It took quite a while before Wind God regained his rity.

    He swallowed his saliva, his mind having exploded from the oue of this duel. This duel had already exceeded his analytical capabilities. Nheless, he could not leave the audience hanging in an awkward silence. ¡°What a dramatic duel this had turned out to be! Grai is unexpectedly the victor in this duel! All the way to thest second, there¡¯s most likely not a single person in the audience who believed in him obtaining victory! Frankly speaking, Tianjing is a considerably?contradictory?squadron. I still feel that they¡¯re fragile. However, that¡¯s due to the depth of their lineup and their average strength across their squadron. However, if it¡¯s just about Grai, I feel that he¡¯s definitely able to achieve an S rank!¡±

    The little fellows who supported Tianjing on the Skylink had basically gone crazy. After flunking 2 duels in a row, even they felt that they had ced too much anticipation and hope on Tianjing. However, no one could have guessed that Grai would be able to deal with the trump card ¨C the opponent¡¯s Mo¡¯s Lister!

    This is Tianjing! This is Grai! Even against an S ranked Be Dean, he¡¯s still as strong as before!

    Hymin could no longer stay still. Rushing up the stage, she wanted to immediately give treatment to Grai. How could she rest her heart in the face of that terrifying ageing special ability! Although nothing seemed to have happened to Grai, Hymin didn¡¯t dare to confirm that everything was okay before doing a detailed search.

    ¡°I¡¯m really alright, senior sister Hymin. You should not?overdo your treatment, and make sure to rest properly.¡± Grai spoke out while shaking his hands at her, before looking at Wang Zhong. There were some things that could not be gleaned by standing at the side of the stage. ¡°Senior Wang Zhong, we definitely have to be careful about his special ability during the group battle. The ageing effect is just the tip of what it can do. However, I have confirmed that it has an extremely potent corrosive and weakening effect. One¡¯s physical strength will be sapped by it. What¡¯s more, it has an extremely high diffusion rate in the air, while appearing to have a definite level of life-threatening lethality to it.¡±

    On the other side of the stage, Gaden had already been stretchered out, though he continued to re venomously at the Tianjing side.

    Shooting a look at him, Emily said, ¡°Dammit! They also have a healer! Grai, you should have been more merciless and just wasted him.¡±

    Hearing that, Grai gave a faint smile, declining toment further about this.

    At the Be Dean side, when Gaden was stretchered out, a female special ability user immediately walked out before him.

    With a gentle wave of her hand, a vast stretch of faint green radiance proceeded to envelope the Gaden¡¯s entire body. Apanied by a bout of wonderful fragrance, it started to rapidly treat thetter¡¯s wounds. Regardless of the level, familiarity and technique, that female was clearly a notch above Hymin in the proficiency of her special ability.

    Although healers with water attribute special abilities were quite rare toe by, it was considered to be a standard for a powerful squadron like Be Dean.

    That female special ability user was clearly quite experienced. Upon starting her treatment, she breathed a sigh of relief. With a mere 3 to 4 minutes of treatment, Gaden¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened up once again. Rubbing his head, he proceeded to sit up from the stretcher.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± asked Adam Galen as he walked over.

    Gaden immediately spat on the ground in response, his eyes brimming with the fires of fury.

    The situation that had urred within the green mist was only privy to himself, making his loss feel slightly unjust!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± growled Gaden. ¡°My special ability unexpectedly has no effect on him! That fellow¡¯s likely to be some kind of self-recovery type. However, he¡¯s too soft in his attacks!¡±

    Truthfully speaking, Adam was already able to guess how the fight had yed out after seeing its oue.

    Merely, it was still tough for him to ept the oue. Although Gaden was a pervert, he was absolutely not an idiot. Ever since knowing him, Adam has only seen him scheme and cause people to suffer, and had never seen the opposite. However, that Grai was actually able to ignore Gaden¡¯s green poison gas? That gas was something that couldn¡¯t be defended against using just Soul Power. Therefore, the only exnation had to be some kind of special ability.

    However, despite having every opportunity, that fellow had unexpectedly not dealt with Gaden with a heavy hand. Adam did not wish for Gaden to suffer serious injuries. As they headed?along with their journey in this CHF, the opponents they bump into would grow progressively stronger. Therefore, he needed Gaden to staybat-fit, as losing any of his squadron members in this round would be a massive disadvantage for their squadron.

    Nheless, there was something that he wasn¡¯t able to understand; why did Grai not deal a heavy hand to them???

    Naturally, this was a good piece of news for the Be Dean squadron. However, as the saying goes, ¡°there will be a demon when there¡¯s an abnormality.¡± If their opponent wanted to win, the best way to do so was to obtain the advantage and go for the win in the group battle phase. Although it was forbidden to kill people in the CHF, no rules prohibited the amputation of arms and legs. Was Grai an idiot, or just overconfident, to give up this opportunity to eliminate Gaden? Or perhaps, was he afraid to offend Be Dean?

    The possibility of it being thetter seemed higher, as this CHF was a one-off event, while there were many paths to take in the future. As he thought about this, Adam felt morefortable towards this unexpected series of happenings.

    ¡°Ha! I like that fellow more and more!¡± Karl was already starting to show signs of being a Grai fan: ¡°He deliberately held back! That¡¯s some character! However, exactly what is he nning on doing? He better not be doing so due topassion.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve asked the same question I was nning to ask.¡± Divian was also intrigued by this. At the very beginning, she had tuned in for the sole purpose of seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s performance. However, as she continued watching, she discovered that this Grai from Tianjing was yet another exciting fellow. From his performance in the duel, he sure didn¡¯t look like a brainless idiot. Nheless, he had given up on such an easy opportunity to weaken his opponent. Frankly speaking, this caused question marks to appear in Divian¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Could he be nning on getting on the good graces of Be Dean?¡± said Karl with a grin. ¡°With his level of strength, it doesn¡¯t seem likely. Why did he do that? Truly, what a strange squadron filled with strange people.¡±

    Without mentioning them, even the members of the Tianjing squadron were feeling regret over Grai¡¯s decision. With such a great opportunity, why didn¡¯t he deal a decisive blow towards his opponent? Nheless, Grai appeared as though he had not heard what they were talking about. Since Tianjing needed to force the match into the group battle phase, taking Gaden out...what reason was there not to do so? As Grai shot a look at Wang Zhong, who was prepared to ascend up the stage, he thought, ¡°You should be prepared to give a surprise, senior.¡±

    ¡°A change has happened in this match, with the domineering Be Dean finally suffering a vicious blow! Grai¡¯s performance has caught everyone off guard! Although everyone has previously treated him as one of the trump cards of Tianjing, with many people even guessing that he was the famous All Mouthy King, hisbat record of defeating Yingren wascking whenpared to the other experts suspected to be All Mouthy King. Now, after dealing with Gaden, I¡¯m afraid that?no one will doubt his strength and qualifications again!¡±

    The viewership for this match has already risen to over 5 million, a number that was simply inconceivable for everyone. A mere Tianjing had actually obtained a victory against Be Dean, and against a Mo¡¯s List expert to boot!

    At anotherpetition ground, the Giant God Peak squadron was also currently in battle. Upon obtaining the news of Tianjing¡¯s victory in the 3rd duel, Dicaprio could not help but gawk in surprise, while a smile appeared on his face. From the looks of it, he had still underestimated Tianjing. Nheless, it was a pity that it was still useless if they only had Grai to rely on.

 Chapter 415 - Captain Wang with his overflowing self confidence

    <h4>Chapter 415: Captain Wang with his overflowing self confidence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s now Be Dean¡¯s turn to make their selection! In the previous selections, the Tianjing squadron could be said to have made rather passive choices. However, the entire situation has changed! Wang Zhong, who had defeated Eddie, has yet to take action. Being a person who has defeated a Mo¡¯s List assassin, there¡¯s no one from the Be Dean squadron other than captain Adam Galen Be Dean that could be a match for him! Now if they were to send a person up randomly, it¡¯s possible for Wang Zhong to devour their selection. However, if captain Adam Galen takes action, Tianjing could simply continue with the strategy they had used earlier, by sending a substitute up to deal with Adam Galen. That way, Wang Zhong would be able to obtain victory in the 5th duel easily! Tianjing will then be able to push the match to the group battle phase!¡± Wind God¡¯s analysis and train of thought were pretty urate, something that many of the audience approved of.

    Adam Galen Be Dean stood up.

    His rhythmic name contained unique meaning that was hard for outsiders to understand. The faint,?gentlemanly?smile present on his face radiated from within, and it didn¡¯t look even one bit artificial.

    From the looks of it, Adam Galen¡¯s fame and reputation weren¡¯t inferior to Gaden. Although he wasn¡¯t ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, any veteran Be Dean fan could recite the long list of achievements Adam Galen had.

    He was the 1st sessor in line to the Be Dean Family, and one of the critically acimed younger generation representatives of the Federation¡¯s upper-ss nobility. Compared to the wretched Gaden, he was the?true?core of the Be Dean squadron; be it strength, leadership capabilities or status!

    ¡°It¡¯s Adam! The Be Dean squadron has sent their captain, Adam Galen Be Dean up the stage! This is an unavoidable choice for them to make, as they would not let the next duel go if they want to end this match within the duelling phase. Tianjing¡¯s likely to send out their substitute. What a hard-earned opportunity to make the second selection! I believe that they won¡¯t make the wrong decision. Now, we should be thinking about the uing group battle!¡±

    However, before Wind God could finish his statement, Wang Zhong proceeded to stand up.

    What kind of signal was he sending by standing up?

    What kind of fucking signal?

    This fellow¡¯s going up the stage! He¡¯s really going up onto the stage!

    After a momentary bout of silence, a wave ofmotion and uproar filled the entirepetition grounds.

    Was there something wrong with that captain¡¯s mind? Even a three-year-old child would not make such a bad mistake! However, Wang Zhong had actually made such a decision!

    Although his victory in the 1st round over Eddie had shown his strength to the world, there was no need for him to participate in this duel! Just like what Wind God had said, Tianjing should just let this duel go. With Wang Zhong¡¯s strength, he waspletely able to guarantee a victory in the next fight, allowing the match to head into the group battle phase! Instead of doing that, he had to jump out and make a show! Where¡¯s this confidence of hising from? For what reason is he doing this!

    Also, wasn¡¯t that fellow an assassin? Adam Galen¡¯s a soldier! An assassin?basically?had no aspects of superiority over a soldier! Furthermore, was this fellow looking down on Adam Galen? Just because thetter was not on the Mo¡¯s List?

    Wind God was already feeling too weak to continue with his ridiculement. Ever since he had started to cast the matches Tianjing were in, this Wang Zhong has never, ever once let him get off a correct prediction.¡± Captain Wang Zhong has truly underestimated the Be Dean Family! They¡¯re one of the five upper families of the Federation! Admittedly, I know that captain Wang Zhong is very capable! However, regardless of which angle you look from, it¡¯s not suitable for him to participate in this duel! Additionally, if he wastes his strength in this duel, where would he find the energy to fight in the group battle? There¡¯s a group of experts in the Be Dean squadron that are waiting in line to fight. However, what about Tianjing? Are they hoping for their substitutes to turn the tide of the group battle?¡±

    ¡°What the hell is this Wang Zhong doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too pretentious! I almost had a good impression of Tianjing! However, that captain there is absolutely the type who would cause matters to turn out worse than they originally are!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with his brain! What¡¯s more, didn¡¯t they already n on using substitutes to deal with the king and prince of Be Dean? The opportunity has presented itself, yet that fellow has wasted it! So what¡¯s the meaning behind sending a substitute out during the previous duel? Does their captain have some kind of grudge against that substitute?¡±

    ¡°Stop cursing captain Wang Zhong! There¡¯s definitely a reason why he chooses to do this. He¡¯s themander course¡¯s number 1 in theoretical knowledge. If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you go and give it a try?¡±

    Waves ofmotion and uproar filled thepetition grounds and Skylink. Frankly speaking, there wasn¡¯t anyone who understood Wang Zhong intentions, causing all of them to shake their heads in confusion.

    There were also some people whose focus waspletely devoid from this aspect, with the zing Angel squadron being some of them.

    Ever?since the start of the match, and even during the spectacr fight between Grai and Gaden, this group of people had worn looks of indifference on their faces. However, at the very moment when Wang Zhong had walked up onto the stage, the eyes of everyone from the zing Angels lit up.

    Uncontroble feelings of excitement and anticipation radiated from each of their faces, while devoutness and worship filled the gazes they shot towards Wang Zhong. From the looks?of it, they were thousands of times more fanatical than the craziest of the Tianjing fans!

    At this same moment, a smile had also appeared on Divian¡¯s face as she thought, this is too interesting!

    The analysis made by the casting was only applicable to an average person¡¯s mindset, including those in the audience who were currently panicking and running off their heads. That was due to them not being genuine experts, resulting in them inevitably being unable to understand the mentality of an expert.

    From an expert¡¯s point of view, Wang Zhong stepping up was due to him believing that he would definitely be able to defeat Adam, while also proiming that he was able to see through thetter!

    Why conserve strength for the group battle? That¡¯s not a question that an expert would consider! Heading intobat to expose the opponent¡¯s greatest trump card before the group battle was the best way to prepare for the group battle!

    If Divian was in Wang Zhong¡¯s shoes, there was no doubt that she would make the same choice as him. With one of Be Dean¡¯s trump cards, Gaden, having lost, that left their other trump card, Adam,?bingpletely exposed. This would result in greater control over the entire situation of the group battle. The more disadvantageous one was in a fight, therger the need to reduce variables that could affect the flow of battle.

    Before Divian could finish her praise for Wang Zhong, she saw yet another scene that caused people to feel shocked and astonished.

    ¡°Oh my god! What am I looking at? Wang Zhong has?actually chosen a soldier¡¯s runic sword as his weapon of choice? Oh, my, god!¡± Wind God¡¯s eyeballs had almost popped out from their sockets. This was just like the flow of events during Tianjing¡¯s match against Bierlia Academy in the 1st round! They had sent out their trump card without any adherence tomon sense! That Wang Zhong and Grai were absolutely nightmares for analysts! ¡°Is this fellow born from the same womb as Grai? Both of them had used assassin styled daggers for the 1st round, and had chosen to use the same soldier style runic swords for this match! However, the surname of one of them is Wang, while the other¡¯s is Krisid...?they¡¯re twins from 2 different poles!¡±

    ¡°Is the job of a swingman that popr? Exactly what are the upations of those two fellows?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over! It looks like the Federation has been yed by brother King! What a change in weapons! I¡¯ve never heard of such things before, yet it has be popr now?¡±

    ¡°Exactly who is All Mouthy King? We¡¯re all extremely confused!¡±

    There were many delighted people present in the Skylink, with only a few sending out curses due to the development of this match. During the earlier duel, Grai¡¯s performance has already shut the mouths of quite a few fans of the Be Dean squadron. After all, they were initially not used to Tianjing gaining such fame and poprity overnight. However, once they had proved to everyone that they possessed the same qualifications as Be Dean, the fans of thetter did possess respect towards experts. Naturally, the only thing that changed was restraint in the words towards Tianjing, with their support for Be Dean being something that wouldn¡¯t change.

    Frankly speaking, regardless of what weapon that Wang Zhong had chosen to use, no one dared to show contempt towards him. It was impossible for a person that could defeat Eddie to be a pure idiot and showoff.

    Nheless, there should be a limit to one¡¯s pretentiousness. Grai¡¯s usage of a dagger for the 1st round could be attributed to him dealing with just a mere Yingren, suggesting that his main upation was not an assassin. However, Wang Zhong had used a dagger to subdue Eddie! Now, faced against Adam, someone on the same level as those on the Mo¡¯s List, you¡¯re telling me that he dares to change weapons? Was he disregarding Adam or Eddie? Exactly which was it?! Or perhaps, did he really assume that he was All Mouthy King?!

 Chapter 416 - All Rounded Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 416: All Rounded Soldier</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A smile appeared on Adam Galen¡¯s face. Unlike Wind God, the Be Dean squadron wasn¡¯t as passive as everyone had thought. From what he had guessed, if Wang Zhong were a genuinely outstanding expert, he would definitely respond to Adam if Adam stepped up for the 4th duel, be it for the sake of raising the morale of his squadron, or for the sake of making preparations for the group battle. If he didn¡¯t dare to do so and wished for a more reliable way to push the match into the group battle phase, that would prove that he wasn¡¯t as good as expected. When that happens, even if Wang Zhong were to win the 5th duel and drag this match into the group battle phase, it would be Tianjing who hadpletely revealed their trump cards, not Be Dean!

    Clearly, Wang Zhong did not disappoint.

    As for the choice of weapons, Adam Galen was able to ascertain, from Wang Zhong¡¯s posture when wielding the rune sword, that his opponent was as familiar with the sword as he was with the dagger.

    ¡°Adam Galen Be Dean.¡± with a rather orthodox salute, the gentlemanly charm he extruded was already out of people¡¯s reaches. Even when faced with a life or death fight, his smile would always be perfectly in line, while being every bit meticulous with his courtesy. ¡°I humbly seek your advice.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Wang Zhong had already unsheathed his runic sword, pointing its tip slightly towards the ground. At this moment, Wind God gawked in response to the viewership numbers for the Skylink broadcast...it had already exceeded 6 million¡­.

    The viewership numbers had already reached first-ss levels! This was utterly... at this moment, Wind God was unsure whether to hope for Wang Zhong to win or to lose. If he won, they would be able to happily enter the group battle phase. However, that would mean that Wind God would get yet another p in the face for his analysis. From the looks of it, that fellow Wang Zhong was really at odds with Wind God.

    The actions of the 2 instantly came to a halt in the middle of the stage. Appearing as though both of them had simultaneously been petrified, their breathing was so tranquil and stable to the point of people being unable to even see the rise and fall of their chests.

    Unlike the ordinary runic swords normally used by soldiers, Adam¡¯s sword appeared somewhat unique, looking just like those rapiers used in ancient Europe. The sword guard wasrge and circr, while its body was long and slender. Appearing just like a gigantic sewing needle, it was thin, supple and exceedingly tough. Such a slender sword wasn¡¯t a mainstream weapon for soldiers. This was not due to its strength, but because it was too difficult to properly control, as it had considerably high requirements for its wielder¡¯s deftness and reaction speed! Unlike an assassin¡¯s dagger, a truly powerful expert of the ancient European art of fencing would not only show nimbleness and deftness in their sword techniques, but they would also possess the might equivalent to that unleashed by a greatsword! This was apletely different path of the sword aspared to those orthodox paths.

    In Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, Adam was undoubtedly an expert of the ancient European style of fencing. The natural movements he made while wielding the rapier made it seem as though it was an extension of his arm. From the instant he held up the rapier, the entirety of his being had already fused with it. He brimmed with sharpness and heavy metal, yet was still able topletely rein in and control the overbearing aura surging out from him. His Soul Power had also enveloped his entire body, umting for the opportune moment to explode out! This was a much more brilliant move aspared those opponents rippling with fighting intent whom he had faced in the earlier match.

    At this moment, excitement was starting to surge in Wang Zhong¡¯s heart. His warlike blood was easily provoked by powerful opponents, surging as it pumped across his entire body. This was a disease, one that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t n on treating at all.

    Like Adam, his aura continued to surge as he umted his Soul Power. Before thepetition bell had even rung, the atmosphere of the entire stage had already turned fervent. The 2 fellows were standing in apletely silent state, yet they gave people a feeling as though they were staring at 2 lions growling at each other, ready to tear at each other¡¯s throats at any given moment!

    ¡°In the heat of the night,...I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s currently now a clear and boundless sky, though the atmosphere within the stage is giving a peculiar feeling.¡± Wind God was already prepared to bring on the show. Towards a fellow like Wang Zhong, who had caused never-ending trouble for him, Wind God absolutely wasn¡¯t afraid to speak out about him. ¡°Both parties are already prepared! Although captain Wang Zhong¡¯s decisions have caused people to ridicule him, me included, everyone¡¯s in great anticipation for this duel! Is captain Wang Zhong¡¯s really so awesome or just acting pretentious? These questions will be answered once thepetition bell rings! Naturally, I personally believe that thetter is more likely, as when top-ss experts cross hands, even a minute degree of inferiority would make the disparity appear several miles wide. If we ignore the swingman upation or being proficient at all weapons, a mix-and-match amateur and a swordsman who has specialized in swords for his entire life, even anyone with a butt for a brain would be able to tell who would have the advantage! I¡¯m already prepared to see this pretentious captain get smacked in the face!¡±

    ¡°Wind God! Since you¡¯re having so much fun mming people down, why not bet to eat another table? How about you bet how long this duel would take?¡± some of the Tianjing fans on Skylink weren¡¯t happy about how Wind God was constantly mming Wang Zhong. The prejudice he had for thetter was all too clear for everyone to see. Although everyone knew that he was nning to rely on this to boost his poprity, in the end, everyone just wanted to see him eating a table, regardless of his fame.

    ¡°Ha ha! To a person that is able to defeat Eddie, stuff like betting on how long he¡¯llst are clearly too disrespectful.¡± Wind God was rather calm in his reply to the audience. Although eating a table would increase his poprity, his stomach wasn¡¯t able to handle such a load. ¡°The only thing that we can make a bet on is on the final victor of this match. I bet that Tianjing would lose today¡¯s match, without the slightest doubt! If they really are able to win, so what if I need to eat another table? Even adding 2 more chairs to form a set won¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Waves of jeering rang out in the Skylink chat in response to the cunning reply from Wind God, who apparently wasn¡¯t nning on betting. The victor of this match? Even though Tianjing had Grai and Wang Zhong, or that Wang Zhong was really able to win this duel, it would be a 2:5 situation in the group battle. If Grai had disabled Gaden earlier, there might still be some show for the Tianjing side. However, now? Even the staunchest of Tianjing fans weren¡¯t able to see any hope in this match. The only thing that they hoped for was for Tianjing to create their unique ir through their fights, and to gain as much little face they could for their academy.

    ¡°Good luck, captain Wang Zhong!¡± within the Tianjing squadron¡¯s seating area, all of the smoldering emotions present earlier was nowhere to be seen. With Grai having aplished his role as the guarantee, everything was now left to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Fellows of Be Dean, be prepared to tremble!¡± Ma Dong¡¯s voice sounded rather rampant and unbridled as he shouted out. Who the hell is Adam Galen! No matter how extravagant the hype about him, all of it was just shit! Ma Dong had absolute confidence in Wang Zhong!

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­¡± at this moment, Scarlet was quietly clenching her fists. With the strength of Wang Zhong and Grai, even if they were to enter any A+ranked squadron, they would cause the squadron to immediately possess the strength to contend head-on against an S rank seedling squadron. In fact, they would possess the qualifications to aim for the championship! Despite that, they have chosen to stay in Tianjing. This was Tianjing¡¯s luck, and so was hers.

    Just lead everyone down the path of victory! Regardless of your opponent, you¡¯re the one and only true king!

    ¡°Good luck!¡± whispered Scarlet as she pumped her fists in gusto.

    Ding!

    Thepetition bell rang.

    Having umted their strength for a long time, the 2 men took action at the same instant!

    Soldiers, an upation situated between assassins and heavy soldiers, were the universally recognized upation with the most excellent bnce and all-roundedness in every aspect ofbat.

    Strength, speed, reaction time. A truly all-rounded soldier would no have any weaknesses in any of those aspects.

    The movement speed of the 2 were rather quick, appearing as rigorous as assassins. In an instant, the 20+ meter distance between each other was covered as they collided in the middle!

    Ding!

    Sparks flew about as they crossed hands, the runic sword, and rapier causing ear-splitting metallic screeches as they collided into each other. The fight had officially started!

    Unlike the rapid and risk-taking exchanges that happened between assassin matchups, the matchups between soldiers were more reliant on strength and momentum!

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Sword against sword, fist against fist, leg against leg!

    Wang Zhong, who had shown exceptional agility in his fight against Eddie in the previous match, was unexpectedly putting up a sufficiently strong show of power! The 2 swords brimming with Soul Power collided against each other, creating ear-splitting metallic screeches. As the fists and legs that stitched up the gaps in the exchange shed against each other, rings of shockwaves visible to the naked eye exploded out on the stage!

 Chapter 417 - The praise for aristocrats

    Chapter 417: The praise for aristocrats

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Radiant Trantions

    <strong>Editor:</strong> Radiant Trantions

    Compared to being an assassin. Wang Zhong preferred to fight as a soldier. Compared to an assassin''s objective of slitting throats upon moving, the feeling of fist impacting flesh, and the nostalgia brought about by the opponent''s heavy attacks were undoubtedly more suitable for a real man.

    Adam was a perfect opponent for Wang Zhong, as his speed and strength were above average. His understanding of close rangebat wasn''t only restricted to the way of the sword, as hisbat skills with punches and kicks were also exceedingly outstanding. Furthermore, his control over his strength was practically perfect. Being able to unleash blows at the peak of 200 grassos was just the minimum standard of someone at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. The crucial factor was control! There was an enormous difference between straining every muscle to exert strength, aspared to aplishing it with the flip of a hand.

    Both parties did not use anybat skills or techniques. The higher the realm of the fight, the greater the focus on the sh of the fundamentals. This wasn''t just the process of evaluating the opponent, as it also a safe and reliable way to guard against them. Regardless of how strong they were, there would definitely be ways to break through anybat skill or technique, more so if they were famous moves. If used correctly and at the right moment, one would appear godlike. However, if one''s timing were grasped by the opponent, one would immediately be a fool.

    Ding!

    The sword and the rapier shed against each other once again. This time, both parties were using both hands to wield their swords, with the massive rebounding force sending them shooting a dozen metres back.

    Tap tap...the two stabilised their retreating bodies. The close distance punches and kicks unleashed by soldiers brought about a higher rate of energy consumption. However, the two of them were precisely the types an endless pool of strength. The intense sh of flesh was simply unable to even create even the slightest bit of fatigue in either party.

    Up till now, their breathing had remained extremely tranquil and stable.

    However, Wind God and a few observant people in the audience had immediately noticed that Adam had retreated backwards half a step further than Wang Zhong!

    Although such a small difference was extremely inconspicuous in the intense bout of exchanges, and could even be said to have no effect to the overall situation, Wind God could not help but turn ck-jawed,pletely forgetting about his casting.

    Clearly, both parties had yet to explode with the limits of their strength. However, both of them had also exercised control over their strength throughout the exchange. During it, such a minute detail was very likely to be a legitimate indicator of their difference in strength.

    This Wang Zhong... precisely who the fuck was he?

    Is this Tianjing about to defy the heavens? Could he really possess the capability to suppress Adam while using a runic sword?

    It had to be said that Wind God''s heart was slightly shaken at this instant. This was primarily due to the doubts that Wang Zhong had casted on his heart in his previous match.

    It wasn''t that he had never seen people change fighting styles from an assassin to that of a soldier, as there were people out there who were exceedingly proficient in both the dagger and runic sword. However, the meaning of "exceedingly proficient" also meant that they still weren''t good enough! Naturally, there was an exception to that in the form of All Mouthy King in the OP. However, not everyone was All Mouthy King!

    However, from what he had seen, this Wang Zhong was actually able to pull that off! He was able to contend against Eddie with a dagger, and was still able to match up against Adam with a runic sword! What''s more, he was even able to obtain a slight advantage over thetter! This had absolutely exceeded the realm of "exceedingly proficient"!

    At this moment, a faint smile appeared on Adam''s face. People like Wind God were able to spot the difference in control from a distance. Being on the stage, Adam was even clearer about the oue of the first exchange.

    This Wang Zhong''s definitely not using the runic sword just to put up an act. Only people who have crossed hands with that fellow would understand precisely, the terrifying realm his closebat prowess had reached.

    Strength, speed, reaction time, control over Soul Power, and even his response toward auras. This Wang Zhong could be considered as one of the strongest Casted Soul Stage experts that Adam has ever faced!

    If he was 2 years younger than now, his hot-blooded self then might not be willing to be on the losing side and would choose to continue duking it out till the very end. However, after the careful guidance and training from his family, he had tossed away the foolish heart ofparison and learnt how to make the most appropriate decisions at the most suitable of times.

    Whoosh!

    Adam''s body twisted slightly to the left, while his left hand went behind his back. Taking half a step forward, with his right foot, he brought his right hand to his front. After drawing a semi-circle in the air, his unique looking slender sword rested vertically before his chest.

    This was a peculiar stance, yet Wang Zhong was able to sense the instantaneous change in his opponent''s aura.

    If the Adam from before was reserved and abstruse, the Adam now was just like an unsheathed sword, ready to let its sharp edges shine with radiance!

    Not only did his aura change, but even his skin had also turned slightly flushed. Rings of air surged up from his feet, giving the appearance of an air curtain that surrounded him!

    "Oh my god! What''s that?"

    "Is that Adam''s Soul Power?"

    A grave expression appeared on Wang Zhong''s face.

    By itself, Soul Power was invisible and without form, due to it being too spread out, like air. It cannot be seen, and cannot be felt. Yet, when Soul Power is condensed past a certain limit, one would be able to see the Soul Power with one''s naked eyes.

    Everyone''s Soul Power had different characteristics. This included the vibrational frequency; it could be violent or calm. Adam''s Soul Power could be ssified as the type that was iparably stable, which allowed the extruded Soul Power to form the appearance of neat and concise halos. Not only was his Soul Power sufficiently strong, but his control over it was also already at the stage of perfection!

    His opponent clearly wasn''t nning on ying a slow game with him. He was definitely up against an intelligence-type captain, who was doing everything he could to obtain victory. After umting strength and Soul Power all the way till his peak, his next move might be the deciding factor towards victory or defeat.

    The two set the gazes firmly on the other. Although none of them made a single move, their strength and Soul Power had umted to their peak. Now, the only thing they were waiting for was to the opportunity to take action!

    As their auras continued to rise, their fighting intent surged to sky-high levels, and sparks seemed to fly in the air where their gazes intersected as if the 2 had already fought for a dozen of exchanges. However, the entire stage was silent and devoid of sound!

    However, one could imagine that if they were to start their attacks, it would definitely be like ps of thunder!

    While the audience watching via the Skylink wasn''t able to feel this, those in thepetition grounds, including Wind God standing on the casting tform, could feel their anxiety rise to the point of speechlessness. The entire audience was silent, shocked by the auras radiating out from the two on the stage. All of their hearts were beating rapidly, their minds growing tighter, and they grew thirsty and parched while they waited. Nheless, no one remembered to drink a sip of water, all afraid of missing even a single split second of the instant where the two opponents would take action!

    Ding~

    The sound of a metal tumbler dropping on the floor in the viewing gallery broke the silence. Such a sound would not have been heard in such a vast and spaciouspetition grounds, yet it was iparably ear-piercing in this silence-filled stage.

    Quite a few people with frayed nerves were subconsciously attracted by the sound, causing them to turn their gazes slightly.

    However, just at this instant, Adam''s eyes suddenly narrowed!

    This was the instant!

    Hurricane Dash!

    Conventional descriptions of figures turning into bolts of lightning during their dash were usually exaggerated. However, in this case, Adam had indeed appeared to have turned into a bolt of lightning!

    Although the speed of his dash appeared like a bolt of lightning, even more terrifying was the Soul Power that had umted in his rapier, which was currently giving off a radiance that covered the entirety of the rapier. This caused his entire being to appear as though he was a shootinget with a tail, rushing straight towards Wang Zhong!

    Such a quick dashing speed!

    Ding!

    A loud metallic ng rang out. At the instant when the runic sword and rapier shed, Wang Zhong felt an iparably terrifying force being transmitted through his sword, shaking his wrist until it felt slightly numb.

    Just a puny needle-like rapier was unexpectedly able to erupt with such terrifyingly powerful force!

 Chapter 418 - The hardwork of geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 418: The hardwork of geniuses</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    When the two swords were smashed apart, Adam¡¯s next attack came at an astonishing speed. With a faint twist of his feet, he easily redirected the momentum of his repelled rapier. Drawing a small circle in the air, the second attack came hurtling over at an even faster speed than the first!

    Wang Zhong parried once more, while Adam sent another stab!

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Clearly, his opponent¡¯s way of linking up the sessive stabs relied on some unique skill or technique, appearing as though it required no downtime between attacks. With each stab being stronger than the previous one, this continued all the way till the 4th stab, which sent Wang Zhong back by half a step!

    During a head-on confrontation, retreating by half a step was already a sign of weakness!

    Like a maggot in a tarsal bone, Adam followed closely forward. Like water rampaging out upon the opening of the floodgates, Adam¡¯s entire set of sword strikes came surging forwards, flowing from one right into the next!

    Whish! Ding! Whish! Ding! Whish! Ding!

    Quick! Too quick!

    Adam¡¯s sword strikes appeared just like a me-spitting machine gun in rapid fire! Countless rainbow-like shesing from shades created by the sword strikes lit up the entire stage. In just an instant, over a hundred attacks had?been sent out!

    Unlike the rapid flurry of strike unleashed by an assassin, each of the sword strikes was sent out with 200 Grassos of Soul Power behind them. Coupled with Adam¡¯s terrifying arm strength, they created a storm-like flurry of attacks raining out!

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The metallic ngs caused by the swords shing reached a frequency that caused them to be one continuous sound!

    Being able to maintain a peak output of 200 Grassos of Soul Power for every strike while unleashing them at such rapid speeds! This was no longer just about peak Soul Power, nor was it about the momentum conservation technique used for the Cross Wheels.

    This was the pure explosion of power! In the next instant, numerous 200 Grassos-filled sword strikes were?unleashed!

    It was tough for the people watching to picture the instantaneous overloading of Soul Power in each of the sword strikes. Even the bodies of ordinary soldiers at the peak of the Casted Soul Sage could not withstand the effects of unleashing such attacks!

    Retreating seemed to be the only thing Wang Zhong could do, moving back again and again, relying on the backward momentum to dispel the iing force of Adam¡¯s strikes.

    Offence and defence.

    In the offensive position, Adam demonstrated the attitude of a prince, with his fighting spirit surging through the roof with every move and attack he made. Clearly, his Soul Power had already reached the critical point for the Casted Soul Stage. Typically, people at this point would consciously suppress the promotion of their soul stage, something that Adam too had done. This had allowed him to maintain a higher power output of his Soul Power. What¡¯s more, the unique runic sword was obviously a masterpiece of the Be Dean Family, as ordinary runic swords were incapable of enduring such a barrage of high powered Soul Power-imbued attacks.

    However, the tight defence of his opponent was unparalleled! He was?genuinely worthy of being the expert that had ended a Mo¡¯s List assassin!

    What¡¯s more, he was still so young! This was the definition of talent!

    Adam himself didn¡¯t possess such talent. However, he had the perseverance that those geniuses don¡¯t! After spending 15 years of tempering his sword, he finally possessed the qualifications to stand where he was now!

    The ancient art of fencing was unable to be one of the mainstream ways of sword fighting due to the incredibly difficult practice required, and also because of the slow progress the wielder would have in gaining proficiency in its usage. Unlike the orthodox ways of the sword, its emphasis was?in the control over the flow of the fight, fanciful moves as well as the fusion of feints and real attacks. Adam had started learning the ways of fencing when he was 5 years old, and had been practising for thest 15 years. All in all, he had only practised one move: the stab!

    Adam could no longer remember exactly how many times he had practised the stab. When he was 5, he used a light wooden sword to practise, before moving to a heavier mahogany one, to an ordinary steel one, to a specially designed European rapier, before tying wooden containers filled with water on the de, to even lead blocks...

    Ten thousand stabs, a 100 thousand stabs, a million stabs, 10 million stabs!

    There were way too many people who would have given up if they had to suffer through such a monotonous and dull training! However, Adam continued to persevere on, practising from day to night, no matter rain or shine!

    Ever since he was young, there was not a single day that Adam didn¡¯t have sores on his hands. After practising non-stop for these 15 years, he hadpleted tens of thousands of practice sessions! At this very moment, a stab was no longer a form of practice for him, but a part of life itself!

    Therefore, he was able to endure the overloading of Soul Power into his stabs! While other people would treat his attacks as a terrifying explosion, it was just a habit, a basic move for him! As long as his umtion of Soul Power didn¡¯t end, there was no limit to his endless attacks! He would continue this all the way till his opponenty t on the ground!

    Silence filled the entirepetition grounds, with the only sound present being the reverberationsing from the shing of swords on stage!

    The people from the zing Angels had trained their eyes on the stage with an intense focus.

    At this moment, Divian and Karl no longer had any mood left to gossip.

    The Seer Family and the Be Dean Family could be considered to have some aristocratic ties. Therefore, Divian was considerably knowledgeable about Adam.

    Frankly speaking, he was a pretty much a perfect soldier. The only reason why he wasn¡¯t ranked on the Mo¡¯s List was that he wasn¡¯t sufficiently outstanding or talented.

    Other than possessing excellent strength andbat prowess, the experts ranked on the Mo¡¯s List all possessed some bit of supernatural talent. For example, the Be Dean squadron¡¯s Gaden. Although he had an exceedingly ugly appearance, his fundamentals were extremely solid and firm, while possessing the two special abilities of concealment and ageing!

    Adam was considered to be the extremely diligent type. Regarding effort, Divian felt that there was no one within the younger generation who could match up to him. Although he was talented, it was a pity that it wasn¡¯t that extraordinary. The mainstream view of the various great aristocratic families was that ¡°If one could obtain everything through hard work and diligence, what¡¯s the point of having talent?¡±

    One¡¯s talent would determine the limit of growth for one¡¯s strength. Therefore, this made Adam all the more pitiful, as he was more suited to the path of managing the family. Despite this, Adam Be Dean evidently did not acknowledge this.

    However, it was a pity that those unique capabilities were the required stalemate breakers in intense fights like this! Only with such abilities would one be ranked on the Mo¡¯s List!

    Nheless, no such thoughts were flowing through the minds of the two locked inbat.

    Adam still had a calm and tranquil expression present on his face. In the blink of an eye, he hadunched another 100-over strikes. One party continued with his high powered attacks, with the other was maintaining his tight defence.

    Ear-splitting metallic shes reverberated across the entire stage, with every single strike sounding like the ring from a giant bell!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s figure retreated rapidly as he crossed des with Adam. What seemed like an extremely exhausting defence was in fact a rock-steady one. The explosive rush from Adam had continued for a whole minute, yet he was still unable to obtain even the slightest breakthrough against Wang Zhong¡¯s defence.

    As for Wang Zhong, he had tried tounch a counterattack but had failed, as the pressureing from he?dense and numerous attacks was too high for him to do so. As he continued to retreat step after step, not a single gap presented itself for him to return an attack!

    The fight sunk into a stalemate.

    With one attacking and one defending, they appeared just like a string being pulled taut from both ends. With the high tension, the situation would be extreme torturous for both parties, as they would either have to wait for their opponent topletely exhaust their strength, otherwise, they would be suppressed!

    Without mentioning those experts with an acute eye, even theymen in the audience were able to feel the tense atmosphere present on stage, causing people to be unable to catch their breath!

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! ¡­ Ding!

    After consecutivelyunching several hundred high-powered strikes, Adam¡¯s sword suddenly came to a halt.

    Had he finally ran out of gas?

    The Tianjing supporters could not help but want to shout out in happiness, as Adam¡¯s offence was too pressuring, causing them to feel nervous and worried. When talking about offence and defence, the offensive side would generally consume more strength and energy. From the look of it, it seems like Adam was the one who couldn¡¯t continue this stalemate!

    However, before these people could shout out, everyone noticed Adam taking a step back.

    His rapier had suddenly halted, yet it did not lose any of its momentum. At this moment, all of the momentum generated by the strikes he had sent out earlier was instantly retracted back into his body!

    Adam¡¯s expression changed furiously! From calm and tranquil to violent and berserk!

    After practising tens of thousands of stabs, all of the momentum generated from every attack he had made was now condensed within the sword in his hand!

    Roar!

    As Adam roared out, a sword stabbed out. Instantly, brilliant white radiance erupted from the sword, appearing just like the so-called Sword Qi!

    This wasn¡¯t the wind pressure caused by the stab, nor was it the condensation of Soul Power, or even the reflection of light off the sword. This was a legitimate burst of Sword Qi! A thunderous thrust!

 Chapter 419 - Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 419: Trump Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The distance was too close, and the iing attack was too quick! It was even faster than the earlier stab!

    Wang Zhong waspletely unable to see which direction the sword shade was piercing towards, and was even unable to catch a glimpse of the sword shade! The only thing he felt was a sense of danger; a premonition of something terrible that was going to happen.

    A searing heat swept across his face. Despite onlying into slight contact with his skin, it left a long welt on his face. Furthermore, the terrifying force caused Wang Zhong¡¯s centre of gravity to shift, sending him flying back.

    With a shudder, the rapier twisted, before it was thrusted out once again.

    The 2nd strike! Dragon¡¯s ascent to the heavens!

    The Sword Qi appeared once again!

    Wang Zhong subconsciously brought his sword up to parry!

    Ding!

    A metallic sound rang out. Having already lost his bnce and being unable to divert the iing force of the strike, Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body was sent flying into the air!

    Like a spectre, Adam gave chase to Wang Zhong, travelling faster than Wang Zhong was flying. There was another collision of swords in the air, followed by a heavy kick smashing down!

    Bang!

    The continuous attacks sent Wang Zhong shooting backwards like a cannonball!

    Adam¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t stop there. Descending from the air, he sent yet another strike hurtling towards the spinning Wang Zhong. The essence of an offensive lies in how the attacks flow into one another. Fighting spirit is aroused by the first roll of drums, depleted by the second and exhausted by the third. As long as he began his attack, it would only end when one party was defeated!

    Adam wanted to finish off his opponent in one go!

    A sh of brilliance shot out of Adam¡¯s eyes as Sword Qi surged out!

    However, in that instant, Wang Zhong, who should have already lost his bnce, gave?a ferocious?twist of his waist. Counteracting his momentum as he descended, he forcefully threw his body into a backflip in the most unimaginable of ways!

    Giving a fierce stamp with the tip of his feet, he made a half step to the side.

    As the pursuing Adam¡¯s stab struck air, a bad feeling arose in his heart. However, before he could respond to it, a kick had already taken advantage of his miss toe whipping over!

    Adam subconsciously crossed his hands before his chest as the massive force of this kick coursed through his entire body, sending him barreling back a dozen metres.

    Thud thud thud thud thud!

    Although hended feet-first, he stumbled 7 to 8 steps backwards before finally regaining stability.

    Although his opponent was sent stumbling back, Wang Zhong did not give chase. Standing at where he sent the kick out, he leisurely rubbed away the bloodstain on his face, before looking towards Adam with a faint smile on his face. If Wang Zhong had note into contact with Mu Zi and Aiolos, he would have probably focused more on victory and defeat. However, having gained new perspectives, he was able to view the precious and value phase he was currently in with greater rity. Every?strong?and powerful expert he was going to meet in the CHF was an experimental guinea pig in his eyes. Every single fight was beneficial towards his future breakthroughs. In the path to bing an unparalleled expert, nothing is as simple as winning or losing.

    He had weed the fight against Adam Be Dean not only for the sake of exposing his opponent¡¯s trump cards but also for the sake of his own progression, both of which he could not miss out on. All of the captains who were from the 10 great families had inherited vast amounts of knowledge and history from their families. Therefore, regardless of the depth or simplicity of theirbat moves, the essence contained within was representative of their styles.

    At this moment, silence hung over the entirepetition grounds. Just a moment ago, a wave of cheering and shouting had rung out from the Be Dean side when Adam had sent Wang Zhong flying. To them, the defences of that pretentious Wang had almost made them question their lives. Fortunately, Adam was still stronger than him! The attacks that sent Wang Zhong flying about in session caused iparable delight in them. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect that what seemed like the beginning had turned into a bleak ending of the show.

    He had actually defended against that rush? What¡¯s more, he had even counterattacked!

    Divian shook her head, beforeughing out.

    Although Adam had appeared to control the momentum of the fight, Divian knew within her heart that this was the most he could give, and was the limit of his offence. For a Casted Soul Stage soldier to be able tounch an offensive at such a level, even experts on the Mo¡¯s List would not be able to do better than him.

    However, it was a pity that this was the extent of his ability.

    Regardless of how strong his attacks were, they would need to abide by the limitations of the Casted Soul Stage. Limits were limits. These were the facts! No one was able to exceed them, regardless of how hard they tried!

    This was why he was not on the Mo¡¯s List! Anyone who could climb up onto the Mo¡¯s List would never reason with you! It was only those unreasonable talents and special abilities which were truly able to break through the limits of the Casted Soul Stage!

    This was also the reason why Adam was still reluctant to ignite his Heroic Soul. He was hoping, hoping very hard to be able to obtain a power that was uniquely his during the Casted Soul Stage. Nheless, it was a pity. Some things could be substituted with hard work and diligence, and there were some which could not. Now, Divian was feeling even more interested in Wang Zhong. All of a sudden, she thought that this person had already be an incredibly frightening opponent. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t a fluke that he was able to defeat a Mo¡¯s List assassin in the previous round. This person undoubtedly possessed?an?firm self-confidence.

    This Tianjing squadron is too exciting! Carolyn should really tune in to watch.

    However, Divian did not know that Carolyn had already tuned in to watch this match. Naturally, she was doing so via Skylink. In the beginning,?Carolyn?was nning on skipping this match. However, the more she thought of doing so, the more it would be an obstruction in her heart. Was there anything good about an?obstruction?

    This was the only glimmer of light in her entire life. Ever since the first time she had crossed hands with him, she knew that this person possessed some ability, and was stubborn, yet brimming with the arrogance for his grassroots. Thepetition stage of the CHF was indeed the moment for such grassroots like him to struggle and rise. However, he had actually managed to bring a ragtag squadron all the way to the top 64. This was indeed a surprise for her. However, having bumped into Be Dean in the round of 64, there was no way he could have progressed from here.

    Although other people did not know much about Adam Galen Be Dean, being the sessor of the Stuart Family, Carolyn knew a certain secret about him. After all, he had once been considered as a potential candidate to be her other half. Therefore, her family had done an extensive investigation into his background.

    A sliver of blood appeared at the corner of Adam¡¯s mouth. Wang Zhong¡¯s kick contained tremendous power behind it. With his Soul Power being expended on his attacks, Adam waspletely unable to divert any of it to his defence in time, and this was the best time to counterattack. This was a problem that he had faced all along in thispetition. Even if his opponent wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong, he would definitely be meeting Mo¡¯s List experts in his path to the championship. What¡¯s more, this was the part that he was helpless to do anything about.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude was provocative, something Adam could tell, as he knew that the former wanted to see him disy even more moves.

    Rubbing the corner of his mouth, he condensed his Soul Power once again!

    ¡°An intense collision, a stressful frequency!¡± Wind God¡¯s voice finally came after much dy. The 2 parties were too quick in their exchanges, giving him utterly no time toment. Before he could speak about any action either of them had made, both parties had already collided in dozens of exchanges. ¡°During the earlier shes, Adam was always the one pressuring his opponent. However, he seemed to have suffered a bit of disadvantage in the end. Nheless, this is of no concern, as I can feel that he¡¯s condensing his strength into his sword once again! Is he nning on pulling off a repeat of the earlier bout of exchanges?¡±

    In the twinkling of an eye, Sword Qi appeared once again! A white sh swept out!

    The iing strike appeared no different from the earlier one. However, Wang Zhong could already see that there was a substantial change to it.

    It wasn¡¯t due to him adapting to it, but that his opponent had changed.

    At this moment, despite Adam appearing as calm as before,?Wang Zhong could feel that the heart of his opponent has already started to shake.

    The style of his ancient European fencing was the type that would not cease till the end, always heading forwards in an iparably ferocious manner. It was consistent all the way till the end, and possessed unlimited explosive potential! However, if one¡¯s attacks were obstructed, or one¡¯s confidence gets shaken, despite still being able to unleash attacks with simr vigor, there would be a considerable reduction in their might.

    Not only Wang Zhong, Divian, the zing Angel¡¯s Papada, Oli and the other experts present were able to notice this change. However, such changes were obviously out of the realm of what the ordinary audience could see.

    As the Sword brilliance came thrusting over, the audience had their hearts in their mouths, regardless of whether they supported Be Dean or Tianjing.

 Chapter 420 - Personality Fragmentation

    <h4>Chapter 420: Personality Fragmentation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    However, in the next second, Wang Zhong, who had continuously been forced into a defensive position, had obtained the initiative.

    Ding!

    Waving his sword with both of his hands, Wang Zhong parried the sword radiance that had left him in a disadvantage earlier. Compared to their first exchange, Adam was unable to connect the 1st strike with the second, appearing to be unable to control the shifted momentum of his sword.

    This was followed up by a flying knee as Wang Zhong struck home!

    Adam pulled his left hand in response to block the iing knee. Taking advantage of his momentum, Wang Zhong punched his right fist straight out. With a backhanded swipe, Adam blocked the iing attack yet again. This time, he managed to regain control of his rapier that was knocked away, sending a stab right back.

    Ding! The swords collided with greater force, before being followed up by an even quicker counterattack!

    The rapier was knocked away once again. Relying on the momentum from the sword collision, Wang Zhong rotated to his back, before sending his left leg to shoot out towards the sky!

    This close-contact counter-attack was too quick!

    Bang!

    The kicknded squarely on Adam¡¯s chin, shaking his brain, scrambling his vision up while sending him reeling back several steps. However, before he could stabilise himself, Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks came hurtling over!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A series of invisible leg strikes! Akin to kicking a sandbag, all of them struck home on Adam¡¯s chest.

    Puff!

    A mouthful of scarlet red liquid spurted out from Adam as his vision turned ck. Like a kite whose string was cut, he flew back a couple dozen metres, before copsing on the ground, motionless!

    Everyone in the audience was stunned.

    Since the start of this fight, Adam had always held onto the advantage. However, this change had just happened out of nowhere! Did Adam suddenly start to daydream, or was it Wang Zhong who had shown mercy at the beginning? Theymen weren¡¯t able to understand, and were just unable to react to this!

    Wind God¡¯s mouth had fallen open. Could this guy still be considered as a human? Even the Be Dean captain was beaten to a pulp! Fortunately, he had learnt from his mistakes and not make a bet for this duel. This?bastard¡¯s simply?inhuman!

    However, had, had this duele to an end? Had Adam fainted?

    Silence?once again?filled the entirepetition grounds, and everyone seemed to be waiting for the referee¡¯s voice to ring out. While they were?waiting, a thought surfaced in the hearts of everyone: ¡°Are all of the current ck horses this fierce?¡±

    However, as they thought about it, it seemed reasonable. After all, Wang Zhong was someone who had defeated a Mo¡¯s List expert. Although the name Be Deanmanded a lot of fame and reputation, these were useless inbat. Such were the thrills of life.

    From the looks of it, Tianjing really had a substantial chance of winning this match. Under the situation where the average ability of the squadrons?was?unknown, Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s strength may have been able to forcefully suppress the entire Be Dean squadron lineup in the group battle. The only pity was that Grai didn¡¯t deal a heavy hand to Gaden, as thetter¡¯s frightening special abilities were even more terrifying in a group battle setting. During Gaden¡¯s evaluation, the officials recognised that his most suitable position was a ranged soldier, as the threat he posed was much more terrifying than in a duel. With a poisonous mist that had a wide area of dispersal, the?special ability of concealment, coupled with his terrifying ranged attacks, it made Gaden¡¯s group battlebat prowess exceedingly astonishing. On the aspect of the entire line up, Be Dean has a broader range of stronger characters than the motley crew of Tianjing.

    Despite his victory, Wang Zhong¡¯s face did not disy even the slightest hint of happiness.?On the contrary, a slightly strange expression was present; one that appeared like anticipation, yet it also appeared akin to one of curiosity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just lie there. Let me see your real strength.¡± All of a sudden, Wang Zhong spoke out towards Adam, who was currently lying motionless on the ground.

    As those words rang out, other than Gaden, all other members of the Be Dean squadron were slightly stunned.

    That was the full strength of their captain! While other people had been unable to resist, this Wang Zhong had defended against it in a ¡°rxed and easy¡± manner! What¡¯s more, Tianjing also had Grai, who had defeated Gaden! How the fuck were they a C rank squadron! They were basically tag team of freaks!

    Now, he¡¯s actually talking something about wanting their captain to bring out ¡°his true strength¡±? Was he purposefully ridiculing their captain?

    As the entirepetition grounds fell into silence, a strangeughter suddenly rang out from Adam.

    In the next instant, he suddenly pulled off a backflip into a seated position. As he did so, there was no trace of the ever-so-present gentlemanly smile left on his face. Now, it had changed to a slightly crazed and beastial one. He started to w chaotically at his hair, and his aristocratic looking style be one of total chaos, before revealing a satisfied look. Turning around to survey his surroundings, he narrowed his eyes slightly before taking a deep breath, finally recing his expression to one filled with a brilliant smile. There was no change in his appearance, yet he gave everyone the feeling as though he had be an entirely different person.

    ¡°How do you do? Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Galen Be Dean!¡±

    Everyone in the audience, including the host, Wind God, and those watching via the Skylink had their jaws fall the ground, while their eyes turned as wide as saucers. Simr expressions were also present on Divian, who believed that she had an excellent understanding of him, and even on the faces of the other Be Dean squadron members.

    What Galen Be Dean? What nice to meet you?

    No matter how you treat it, those sounded like words of satire and sarcasm. Could such wordse out from the mouth of the ever so perfect gentleman, Adam Galen Be Dean?

    What¡¯s more, that smile, expression, gaze, and constant swaying, it appeared as though simply standing straight was an arduous task!

    Was this really the same person who had been universally praised throughout the Federation to possess the most refined style and the most excellent temperament of a representative?

    Even Wang Zhong was somewhat shocked and surprised by these changes. Just a while ago, he had felt the change in frequency of his opponent¡¯s Soul Power. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect thetter to appear as though he had changed into apletely different person.

    After firing the first volley of words, Galen followed up closely with another barrage. ¡°Sigh. Why do you always like to be serious? It¡¯s too ufortable! I¡¯ve long told you that there¡¯s a problem with this fe, so let me out! Yet you just have to not believe in me! Hehe! See how you¡¯re beaten to a pulp? You weak fellow! Sigh!¡± At this moment, he seemed to finally realise that he was holding a sword in his hand.

    In the memories of all of the members from the Be Dean squadron, the rapier was their captain¡¯s beloved, and would never, ever leave his body! However, at this moment, he had casually tossed his rapier far, far away with the flick of his hand, just like one would do with rubbish! ¡°What a useless thing! Didn¡¯t I tell you long ago that your body is your strongest weapon! Only cowards would use such useless toys. Hehe, you just don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t you! That¡¯s why you had suffered a beating from him! Let me take your ce to teach him a lesson. However, it¡¯ll be my turn for the next few days!¡±

    Once again, the entirepetition grounds, as well as the audience watching via Skylink, had instantly sunk into absolute silence, as all of the cameras were focused on Adam Galen. At this moment, every single expression, sentence and word he said was being broadcasted to everyone. It was a full ten seconds before people watching via Skylink finally regained their senses back.

    ¡°This, has he been beaten crazy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over! Be Dean¡¯s captain has gone crazy!¡±

    ¡°What an upset this is...:¡±

    ¡°His mental fortitude can¡¯t be that poor, right?¡±

    ¡°Has the cap, captain really gone crazy?¡± the members of the Be Dean squadron slightly incredulous, and were unable to believe what they were seeing.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gaden gave a cold snap. From the looks of it, those rumours were true! Indeed, there weren¡¯t any ordinary people in the Be Dean Family! Their family has always wanted to obtain greater power. Not only did they want to be more powerful, but they also wanted a strength greater than the Stuart, Gui and even Vasilyevich Families. Therefore, they had tinkered with all of their sessors, with Adam being no exception. From the look of it, it was unavoidable for Adam to escape this fate.

    Personality disintegration.

    At this moment, Gaden could not help but reveal a peculiar shade of emotion on his face, one that was not of astonishment, but of excitement!

 Chapter 421 - Yet another Moâ€™s List expert

    <h4>Chapter 421: Yet another Mo¡¯s List expert</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A sliver of deranged excitement appeared on Gaden¡¯s face. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that fellow to get forced out in the 2nd round of the finalpetition!

    ¡°A rather peculiar change has happened in this duel!¡± Wind God had opened his eyes wide. Regardless of whether Adam Galen had be mad or not, his unhinged spiel was a huge talking point. ¡°It seems like the condition of captain Adam is not quite right. He has introduced himself as Galen Be Dean, appearing as though he¡¯s a different person. Could it be the legendary personality fragmentation? A separate personality?¡±

    Wang Zhong waited patiently for his opponent, this self-proimed Galen Be Dean. Finally, a unanimous decision seemed to be made within Galen¡¯s body, as he revealed a smile towards Wang Zhong before saying. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so tactful to wait this long, I¡¯ll show mercy and let you keep your life!¡±

    As his voice rang out, without the slightest warning, his entire body shot out ferociously like a cannonball!

    A massive fist rapidly grew huge in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    A slight frown appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead. Pointing his sword forwards, he sent a stab out to wee his opponent¡¯s oing fist.

    A strange smile started to perfuse across Adam¡¯s face. Unexpectedly not evading or dodging the sharp runic sword weing him, his fist hurtling out suddenly changed to a hurtling palm, as he grabbed at the sword.

    Could it be a strengthening skill of the Vajra types?

    A sliver of this thought shed across Wang Zhong¡¯s mind.

    Squelch.

    The runic sword instantly pierced right into the palm of his opponent.

    There wasn¡¯t anybody strengthening skill! Just like stabbing a piece of cloth, the sound of the sword tip piercing into flesh rang out. However, Wang Zhong quickly discovered that he was unexpectedly unable to pull the runic sword out!

    It appeared as though something had caused it to be stuck! It was unable to pierce deeper, pull out, or shake loose!

    In this instant he lost control over his runic sword, it was closely followed by a heavy strike from his opponent¡¯s other fist!

    Bang!

    Giving up his sword, Wang Zhong clenched his hand and sent it out. Two fists smashed fiercely against each other. Although his opponent¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t particrly strong, an intense pain started to radiate up from his fist, as though several exceedingly sharp things had pierced into it. This was immediately followed by a bone-cracking feelinging from his fist!

    Wang Zhong gave a muffled snort. Since the nerves of one¡¯s fingertips were linked to one¡¯s heart, like a jolt of lightning, he felt half of his body turn numb!

    Adam¡¯s leg rose and dropped!

    Bang!

    A muffled sound rang out, as a tremendous force sent Wang Zhong staggering 17 to 18 steps before he managed to stabilise himself!

    That iing punch clearly wasn¡¯t faster or more powerful. However, just a single exchange had already left him in a significant disadvantage.

    The audience felt thought they were at the cusp of being yed by the 2 parties, as they were utterly unable to keep up with the changes happening in the duel.

    Not in a rush to chase up to Wang Zhong, Adam Galen slowly removed the runic sword stuck in his palm. Grinning towards the former, he spoke out, ¡°Let me say this once more. My name is Galen Be Dean. Although we share the same body, please don¡¯t lump me up with the waste you fought against earlier.¡±

    Ding!

    The runic sword was tossed to the ground like a piece of garbage, letting out a clear metallic ring as it made contact with the ground.

    Under the capture of the camera, the stab wound left behind after the sword was pulled out started to rapidly heal up at a speed visible to the naked eye! What¡¯s more, there was not a single drop of blood present on the runic sword or the hand that had pulled it out! It appeared as though the sword has had not pierced through a palm made of blood and flesh, but merely a piece of rubber!

    An even more shocking image was that of the right fist he had sent to sh with Wang Zhong. At this moment, the knuckles of the fist had turned sharp and jagged. Piercing out from his skin, small white pieces of bone were present, appearing iparably sharp and incisive. There were even some were stained with the blood that came from Wang Zhong¡¯ fist!

    This is?

    Licking the blood present on those bone spurs, Galen eximed out in delight. ¡°What a sweet taste!¡±

    ¡°Are those bone spurs? Also, what¡¯s that terrifying recovery rate, and that body morphing special ability!¡± Wind God could not help but to cast with a frenzied fervour. ¡°A seemingly undying type of regeneration, with bone spurs that possess extraordinary lethality! A body morphing special ability that¡¯s extremely rare to possess! What terrifying talent! This is the true captain Adam! Ah, no! This is the genuine trump card of captain Galen?! Truly worthy of an S rank squadron¡¯s captain! Truly worthy of the sessor of the Be Dean Family! Tianjing¡¯s finished, Wang Zhong¡¯s finished! With such terrifying regenerative capabilities, regardless of how much damage Wang Zhong does, all will be for naught! What¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t even have his sword!¡±

    A wave of cheers and shouts rang out from the Be Dean supporters. Just a beat ago, all of them had been disheartened by the suppression of their captain by Wang Zhong. They did not care whether Adam had personality fragmentation or bipr disorder. In this era, as long as one had the strength, nothing else matters.

    Naturally, only Carolyn and the Stuart Family would care about this. Even if he possessed the strength, with such an unstable nature of his mind, he clearly wasn¡¯t suitable to be a potential candidate for her husband. Even Be Dean had the same thoughts, what more a small figure like Wang Zhong.

    Special abilities were?ssified into many different types. Ones like fire attribute, ice-attribute, lightning attribute fell under the category of nature attribute special abilities. Those could also be referred to as functional type special abilities, as they could only provide auxiliary benefits duringbat. Within the Casted Soul Stage, such functional type special abilities did not have much utility. Furthermore, there were a lot of people who had such special abilities. Just a random grab at any of the various great academies would lot you a whole bunch of them, and the Special Abilities Society of Tianjing were mainlyprised of this type.

    However, other than those, there were also special abilities that had purelybative capabilities, and were considered to be extremely rare. They included the Giant God Peak assassin¡¯s petrification special ability and Gaden¡¯s ageing and poison mist. These were purebative type special abilities. Although they were extremely rare, they generally possessed immeasurablebative might! Body morphing special abilities were also ssified under this category. Another example of this was the full body mutation from Kestan, whom All Mouthy King had?fought in the OP. In the present, Adam Galen¡¯s special ability was definitely one of those rare types!

    Not only did it just strength his muscles and body, but it also granted him a high degree of regeneration as well as bone spurs that could be used for offence. Such a special ability had previously appeared in the dark era. Any soldier who possessed such special abilities stood at the peak of mankind¡¯s strength. After all, the critical factor for growth and progression was survival. Furthermore, another essential element was that a special ability like this would allow one to break the teau he would face when breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage, allowing him to travel further in his journey of strength!

    This was the lynchpin of the Be Dean Family. However, the Be Dean Family were still not satisfied with just this. They wished for both personalities to be able to develop unique special abilities of their own, before finding ways to fuse the 2 personalities to form the strongest existence possible!

    This was the ambition of the Be Dean Family!

    Be it Carolyn or Divian, both of them were clearly paying attention to this issue, as they knew that the Be Dean Family weren¡¯t giving up on the fight. On the contrary, they were searching for a way to break out of the suppression created by the Stuart, Gui, Mo and Vasilyevich Families, and thirsted to regain their former glory.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Carolyn¡¯s mouth as she thought, ¡°How naive, those Be Deans.¡± Nheless, this was definitely not good news for Wang Zhong and the Tianjing squadron.

    Not a trace of confusion was present on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, nor was there any weird expression at all.

    The stronger his opponent, the better it was. This was the CHF that he had long anticipated for! Stuff like the strength of bloodlines were considered as secret arts, things that ordinary people were absolutely unable to make contact with. Simrly, this was impossible in the academies.

    The calm and tranquil expression on his face hid a heart beating with excitement.

    At this moment, the viewership on the Skylink broadcast had already broken 6 million. This was one of the rare asions for the CHF where the viewership has passed the 6 million mark. Previously when this happened, it was due to top ss squadrons like Stuart, Heaven¡¯s Fate, Grozny, and Gui. Right now, the official site of the CHF on the Skylink was continuously showing eye-grabbing snippets of the match, like ¡°Be Dean captain¡¯s personality fragmentation?¡±, ¡°The birth of yet another Mo¡¯s List expert!¡± and ¡°A reversal in the match between Tianjing and Be Dean!¡± These were basically propagandaunched by the officials. Added with the provocation of doubt and suspicion, they had drawn and enticed quite a lot of people to tune in to watch the match.

 Chapter 422 - Theyâ€™re really alike! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 422: They¡¯re really alike! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As those people who had just tuned in weren¡¯t too clear about the current situation of the duel, Wind God¡¯s casting and analysis were crucially important.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong¡¯s seems to be slightly at a loss, as he¡¯s standing at his original position, not moving a single inch! Despite it being just a small exchange of blows, we can see that captain Galen has now gained an absolute superiority in this duel! What a frightening special ability and regenerative capabilities! Without even fighting, he has caused his opponent to be unable to take action! I can already feel the nauseating feeling one would get after eating flies present in captain Wang Zhong¡¯s heart! Nheless, there¡¯s no other way left for him! Being unarmed and defenceless, he haspletely no way left to deal with captain Galen!¡± Wind God hadpletely entered a ¡°high¡± state. What a good feeling it is to cling to a powerful being! Just his body was sufficiently strong to deal with Wang Zhong! This was such a surprise to everyone! ¡°Now¡¯s the time for Galen, and for Be Dean! At this moment, captain Wang Zhong¡¯s being struck by bad luck! The previous sense of victory was all just an illusion! He had almost achieved a miracle-like counterattack against Be Dean! However, he¡¯s now in deep, deep shit! Have you experienced despair before? Have you experienced beingpletely out of ideas in the face of difficulty, to the point of having nowhere to go? That¡¯s the situation captain Wang Zhong is currently in!¡±

    A wave of cheers and shouts rang out from the Be Dean side of the viewing gallery. Regardless of their captain¡¯s personality fragmentation or bipr disorder, he was a Be Dean! Although they could feel the weirdness emanating out from this captain Galen, with him not being as amiable as Adam, honestly speaking, he was considerably overbearing! And extremely provocative!

    ¡°Losers shouldn¡¯t be thinking about how to counter attack, just admit one¡¯s disparity!¡±

    ¡°Captain Galen¡¯s mighty and overbearing! Smash up Tianjing, and climb up the Mo¡¯s List!¡±

    ¡°Beat up Wang Zhong! Since he dared to provoke the dignity of Be Dean, he can¡¯t be allowed to get off easily! Slowly y with him until he dies!¡±

    In the face of the ridicule shooting over from the entire viewing gallery, a smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face.

    At this moment, he started to rotate his shoulders in a leisurely fashion. Twisting his neck several times, he spread his hands apart, before mming his fists fiercely together before his chest.

    Bang!

    A dull thud rang out, originating from the collision of Wang Zhong¡¯s fists. The sound was exceedingly clear despite the tsunami of shouts and jeering present in thepetition grounds.

    Can¡¯t be beaten to death?

    Let¡¯s give it a try!

    Now, Wang Zhong was feeling pretty interested! This was a cellr regeneration special ability from the dark era. In the present day, with the dimensional radiation being considered stable, it was?nigh impossible for?such an ability to appear in new humans. This time, he had managed to get a rare chance to see one in person. Furthermore, he now had the opportunity to personally engage in a fight with an inheritor of such an ability! This caused Wang Zhong¡¯s fighting spirit to skyrocket.

    Seeing the changes in Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze, Galen gave an evilugh. It was only when a prey reveals a gaze filled with resistance would they have the qualifications to be called as prey. If not, it would just be a ughter of chickens or dogs. That¡¯s something to be left for the butchers. Galen wasn¡¯t a butcher, but an outstanding hunter!

    Only this can be called as interesting!

    As their gazes intersected, the mes of war were ignited once again! Although there wasn¡¯t any of the killing intent and feeling of tension present in the earlier sword fight between the 2, people could swear they could already see a massive ball of roaring mes surging within the stage!

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong is still brimming with fighting spirit, huh. After losing his weapon, is he actually nning on engaging in a bare-handed fight? A bare-handed fight against a body morphing special ability user?¡± Wind God was intoxicated as he continued his casting, ¡°From the looks of it, he seems to be rather confident about himself! As everyone should know, although soldiers do engage in hand to handbat, that¡¯s just to aid in their overall flow of the fight! That¡¯spletely different from pure bare-handed fighting! To be able to treat one¡¯s fists as one¡¯s strongest weapons requires iparable self-confidence! Only when one is able to achieve that would one be able to call genuine bare-handed fighter! There¡¯s a saying, ¡°Don¡¯t use your interest to challenge other people¡¯s upations! upations are the true and true path!¡±. I seem to be able to predict the oue of this duel! Perhaps there might not even be a need for captain Galen¡¯s regenerative capabilities toe into y! By nature, he is already a specialist in bare-handed fighting, which means that he would be able to crush all those that are only half as proficient as he is!¡±

    Before Wind God¡¯s nagging voice came to an end, the 2 parties on the stage had simultaneously started their rush!

    ¡°The exchange had begun!¡±

    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Bang!

    With super quick movements, the 2 appeared right in front of each other in a blink of an eye. In hand to handbat, the critical factor wasn¡¯t the collision of strength, but more of the flow of techniques and skills one uses.

    The hand speeds of the 2 reached levels that appeared invisible to the eyes of others. In the blink of an eye, they had eachunched over a dozen moves and blocks at each other. With the fusion of strength and speed in their every action, clear sounds of air exploding apart rang out across the stage.

    Just like a swallow, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure moved nimbly across the stage, relying on his momentum to constantly switch ces. In an instant after a stagger, the flurry of his feet caused people to only see a blur as his body fluttered about like a willow leaf in the wind. Transforming his left hand into a w, and right hand locked before him, his stance changed into a southpaw one. Grabbing onto the punch piercing out towards him, Wang Zhong gave a convenient twist of his wrist.

    CRACK! An iparably clear sound of dislocation rang out, as Galen¡¯s arm was forced into a reverse direction as opposed to his joint.

    ¡°What a quick capturing technique!¡± eximed some people in the audience.

    There wasn¡¯t anything spectacr about a capturing technique, as any soldier learning closebat would learn some simr techniques. However, doing to the level of fluidity and speed that Wang Zhong had just pulled off was definitely something that could not be mastered overnight.

    Nheless, not a trace of happiness was present on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. On the contrary, all of these felt too much like a breeze! He had basically not used any strength at all to dislocate Galen¡¯s arm. It seemed as though his opponent had taken the initiative to dislocate his own arm!

    Indeed, the dislocated arm did not hamper his opponent¡¯s movements in the slightest. After rotating his arm 360 degrees, Galen grabbed onto Wang Zhong¡¯s wrist tightly.

    A deep smile appeared on Galen¡¯s face as he eximed, ¡°I got you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Wang Zhong gave a flip of his wrist. Although he wasn¡¯t able to move as freely as Galen after his dislocation, relying on the rotational force of his waist, Wang Zhong managed to generate a tremendous amount of power. Pulling on Galen¡¯s arm, he gave thetter a throw!

    Raising his right hand, Wang Zhong used both of his hands to grab hold of his opponent¡¯s neck. With a ferocious jerk of his back and shoulders, he fiercely pulled down both of his arms.

    Bang!

    It was initially intended to be a powerful shoulder throw. However, it ended up with both of them falling down onto the ground. Immediately after, Galen¡¯s legs had wrapped around Wang Zhong¡¯s neck, resulting in Wang Zhong¡¯s throw also knocking himself over.

    Under the terrifying force of the fall, cracks visible to the naked eye formed on the firm and hard rock floor of the stage. However, before the 2 had righted themselves and stood up, attacks were still being relentlesslyunched by both of them!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With their 4 limbs being entangled by each other, their palms were engaged in a high speed of pping, capturing, counter capturing and sending out blows!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    At a rate akin to the fire of a machine gun, punches and kicks wereunched by the two. The asional ones thatnded on the ground beneath instantly caused fist sizes holes to appear on the rock hard stage.

    Galen¡¯s actions appeared incredibly fantastic, with the changes and feints he inserted within the critical instances causing people to utterly be unable to predict the moves and targets of his fists and legs. Clearly, Wang Zhong had already locked his wrist. Yet, that was still the wrong move, as his fist was able to be flung about like a nunchuck. Like a fly in motion, not a single trace could be discerned!

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s movements were even faster! If one was able to aplish ordinary skills and techniques like grappling and punches to a certain degree of quickness, the effects they would have were simrly astonishing! What¡¯s more, there was the nimble and deft footwork of his. At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s spirit had already soared to a drug-like level of euphoria. Despite how weird and strange Galen¡¯s attacks were, before they could strike their targets, Wang Zhong had already changed his moves, resulting in his attacks bing useless.

    In a sh, punches rained out, while kicks came hurtling out like the wind!

    Hand to handbat was an even greater test of one¡¯s vision, reactions, speed, and strength. One could not becking in any one of these aspects. Naturally, people with unique talents, like Galen, who could achieve simr feats were clearly the exception.

    Laura had also tuned in to watch the entirety of this match. Being the sessor of the Potter Family and its ancient martial art of bare-handedbat, Laura¡¯s proficiency in hand to handbat techniques and skills were absolutely top-notch, while the acuteness of her vision being even more so. However, if she were matched up against Galen, without talking about the disparity in physical strength, the weird and strange paths made by his fists and legs would make even an expert in hand to handbat start to question his or her life.

    That was his style ofbat!

    Not only was he extremely formidable in his hand to handbat, moves like eye gouging, nose hooking, low blows, biting, headbutts, scratching, and even more immoral ones were also executed by him as easily as a flip of his hand. Every action he did was utterlycking in any ir of an expert! Such a fighting style was no different from thewless thugs at the corner of a dark alley! However, when those cheap and immoral moves were unleashed by a peak physical being like Galen, they would absolutely be the nightmare of any fighter!

    In the families who inherited hand to handbat martial arts, such a fighting style was known as ¡°dogfighting¡±. Those who dared to practice in the art of dogfighting have a zealous level of confidence in themselves, being absolutely devoid of fear, and treated their bodies as weapons.

    However, what perplexed Laura was that Wang Zhong seemed to not be afraid of such hoodlum moves at all. He seemed to be able to gauge every single one sent out by Galen at the right moment to enact the most precise of defences against them. This caused their fight to appear just like a perfectly choreographed dance between 2 fellows, merely one where the beautiful hand and leg movements were reced with shameless hoodlum moves.

    The frequency of Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks was higher than Galen¡¯s while appearing to not feel too exhausted from the process of the fight. Despite looking mysterious at the beginning, Wang Zhong was slowly gaining a greater understanding of the critical points of his?opponent¡¯s skills and techniques. In other words, Galen would still have to abide by the restrictions posed by his body, and the rotations were limited to his joints.

    As fists and kicks were exchanged, Wang Zhong?slowly?started to gain a the upper hand in this duel.

    As the endless flurry of blows continued on the stage, the viewing gallery and Skylink chat feed had both turned quiet. Clearly, the spectacr flow of events happening on the stage had enraptured the heartstrings of everyone watching. However, what truly made everyone turn quiet was?Wang Zhong¡¯s?performance.

    Ever since he had used a dagger to deal with Eddie, to using a runic sword to engage in a swordfight against Adam, before actually using his fists to engage in hand to handbat against a body morphing special ability user that possessed a unique fighting style! This, was this fellow a hundred-handed vajra? How could he be that strong in every single aspect!

    The intensity of the fight had exceeded the expectations of everyone. Never in their wildest dreams did everyone expect that a swingman, proficient in both the runic sword and dagger, would have reached such a realm of proficiency in hand to handbat.

    With her fists ced before her chest, Scarlet¡¯s eyes were fixated entirely on the figure fighting on the stage.

    Half a year ago, that person was just a fellow student who had left a good impression on her. However, at this very moment, she felt that she was already unable to free herself from his grasps.

    Worship, admiration...never, ever did Scarlet imagine that she would actually use such words to describe a person that was of the same age as her. In fact, up till this moment, she was utterly unable to understand precisely what thoughts swam in the minds of those idol-chasing youths. However, such things were simr to love, where one would not get it until one experiences it first hand.

    Everything came very naturally, just like how water conforms to the container it¡¯s put in. However, this wasn¡¯t due to the invincible figure from the OP, but the owner of the thick and broad back that had forcibly carried her up a 200 plus metre ice wall in the snow and ice locked ins!

    She suddenly felt very fortunate to have met someone like this in her lifetime, and was also very thankful for his presence, as Tianjing would not have its moment now without him being here. Standing alongside him, watching as he brought miracle upon miracle, was the greatest joy in her life. It didn¡¯t matter if no one in the entire world supported Tianjing and it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t think highly of Wang Zhong. Regardless of how fierce the opponent, Scarlet firmly believed that Wang Zhong would be thest man standing! This was no longer just having confidence in someone, this was practically a religious belief.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    5 minutes had since psed after the 2 had started to engage in hand to handbat. The high frequency of the blows they unleashed at each other caused everyone watching to be unable to catch their breaths. However, anyone could clearly see that Wang Zhong had already gainedplete superiority of the momentum and the duel.

    Those hoodlum moves were not appealing not only due to them being hard to stomach, but also because it would also incite disgust and create trouble in one¡¯s opponents. However, this did not mean that they were genuinely lethal moves. When such moves were unleashed, they were effective towards experts as it clouded their judgement, and also due to the mental disgust they would feel towards those moves. Naturally, in a matchup between experts, even a smallpse in judgement and a slight hesitation was sufficient to decide the victor. However, it was a pity that Galen¡¯s opponent was Wang Zhong.

    Frankly speaking, Simba could be considered as the ancestor of such hoodlumbat tactics. To him, stuff like eye gouging and low blows were just minor moves. During those years, Simba¡¯s hidden move of ¡°Sennen Goroshi¡± had already caused little Wang Zhong so much disgust that he had started to doubt his life. (Naruto¡¯s Thousand Years of Pain :P)

    Having long been adapted to such moves, ever since Simba had stopped being his practice partner, it had been a very long time since he had been on the receiving end. Therefore, he was caught by surprise at the beginning, and it all felt quite nostalgic.

    A wicked backhand was knocked away, yet the actual killing move came right behind it.

    Galen¡¯s left fist pierced out, a bloody smell radiating from the bone spurs on it. Gleaming with a chilling white glint, it came hurtling over from an angle impossible to evade!

    He was waiting just for Wang Zhong!

    Wang Zhong, who had been being dodging?all along?and evading a collision with those bone spurs, took a deep breath in a sh. In the next instant, all of the strength he had umted in his body burst forth, packing all of it into the fist he sent piercing out!

    In a sh, torrential amounts of Soul Power condensed within his fist. Just like the Soul Power halo that was continuously radiating from Adam¡¯s sword earlier, Wang Zhong entire fist seemed to be enveloped in ayer of golden light.

    Bang!

    As fist collided with fist, a massive bang rang out, while a shockwave visible to the naked eye rippled out ferociously from the point of impact, appearing just like an airwave that continued to growrger andrger!

    Wang Zhong stood at his original position, not moving a single inch. Compared to him, Galen had been sent flying by the inconceivably massive force continued in the former¡¯s punch!

    Their fists had actually smashed head on! Wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong afraid of those bone spurs?

    Wind God¡¯s mind had gone nk in the sight of this collision.

    In the next moment, Galen made 4 to 5 sessive backflips in the air, before finally regaining his footing 17 to 18 metres from the point of impact. Blood flowed uncontrobly from the corner of his mouth, while his arm slumped down powerlessly by his side.

    ¡°This is¡­ the Mo Family¡¯s Tyrant Fist, Space Fissuring Punch?!¡±

    Upon seeing the condensation of Soul Power in Wang Zhong¡¯s fist and the golden glow that result, the knowledgeable ones present within the audience instantly made their judgements.

    After almost 10 minutes of hand-to-handbat, this was the first time that they separated. At this moment, a whole lot of the audience found their jaws wipe agape, to the point of being unable to close them.

    What kind of bare-handedbat proficiency is that? Everyone had initially assumed for the duel to go Galen¡¯s way. Just the fame of him being a Be Dean had made them feel that Wang Zhong had been trapped in a corner. However, not long after Galen¡¯s appearance, the momentum of the duel had flipped once again.

    ¡°Did you see that! That¡¯s our Tianjing¡¯s captain! Are you guys fucking satisfied now? Is personality fragmentation that awesome? So what if he¡¯s a Be Dean? He¡¯ll still be you till your mother can¡¯t recognise you!¡± Ma Dong was utterly thrilled. With a somewhat cocky expression appearing on his face, he waved his fists furiously towards the supporters of Be Dean in the audience.

    The overwhelming support for Be Dean present in the Skylink and thepetition grounds hadpletely suffocated and drowned all of his voice. Regardless of how he shouted out, the voice of a single person waspletely useless against them. However, with the audience having quietened down considerably, his voice could finally be heard. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Adam or Galen, you¡¯ll still be ughtered!¡±

    ¡°Go go brother Wang Zhong! You¡¯re invincible!¡± Emily shrieked out while hopping up and down.

    Wang Zhong had shocked her considerably when he had used a dagger to defeat Eddie. In today¡¯s match, she was shocked once again with his choice to use a runic sword. What¡¯s more, the proficiency of his hand to handbat was actually able to suppress the Be Dean captain, despite him possessing the unique body morphing special ability. This had caused an even more significant amount of shock and astonishment to surge within her heart.

    Nheless, what came after the shock and astonishment was a beautiful feeling that was hard for words to describe.

    Ever sinceing back to the squadron from her family, there was still a sliver of tightness locked up in her heart, despite having experienced the matter of Wang Zhong being lost in the icy ins. Frankly speaking, evente in the night, multiple shbacks would still be present in Emily¡¯s mind. Most of them were about the brainwashing she had experienced durign her family¡¯s special training.

    After all, she was from the Assassin family, and was even one of their sessors. Although her grandfather had promised her parents to allow her to decide on which path she wanted to tread on, having grown up in an environment surrounded by everything rted to assassins, specific images had long solidified in Emily¡¯s heart.

    However, at this moment, those solidified images were starting to be diluted. These images include the bloody scenes from the special training she underwent during the holidays, and those of her family that had bet their lives without the slightest doubt on matters like gic and body maniption, which had a less than 10% chance to seed, all for the very sake of gaining more strength...

    The creed of the Assassin Family was very simple. ¡°Strength is everything¡±. If one wanted to gain strength, one would need to give up everything.

    However, her belief was starting to shake and sway.

    Did strength really need toe from being viciousness and death?

    Over the past few months, she had felt a power and belief present within Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and these?didn¡¯t originate from darkness!

    It would really be strange if Laura was still unable to spot it. With such proficiency and all-roundedness, there was only one person within the entire federation, the mysterious All Mouthy King, that could aplish all of these feats.

    Yes, that¡¯s right! Look at the smile at the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth!

    That was the feeling that seemed to tell his opponent that he had fought pretty well and that Wang Zhong was satisfied!

    All Mouthy King...has finally appeared. Laura was astonished, yet not shocked by this discovery. Ever?since she hadid her eyes of Wang Zhong, she always had this feeling, as though what she said wasn¡¯t theplete truth. However, at this very moment, all of it had finally clicked together. People like Gui Hao, dimir and the others were definitely very strong, powerful and frightening, and had even obtained some kind of mysterious strength from the nurturing of their respective families. However, on the aspect of style and personality, Wang Zhong was undoubtedly the one most simr to that of All Mouthy King.

    Wang Zhong looked towards Galen Be Dean. He had already fought till this stage. With his fighting spirit already being ignited, it would be too wasteful to just give up and admit defeat.

    Discussions and debates sprung up in the viewing gallery, as the gazes shooting towards Wang Zhong were all filled with doubt and bewilderment. Exactly who is this person?

    Within the Skylink, god knows who was the first one that uttered the words All Mouthy King, instantly causing a wave of heat to rush up the heads of everyone watching... the problem was that there were quite a bit of people who had brought up All Mouthy King¡¯s name in the course of thepetition. This had led to a slight feeling of someone crying wolf to anything that felt simr. Such cries would quickly change as people found a target that was even more applicable than the previous. Therefore, everyone didn¡¯t know how to reply to the current shout. However, at this very moment, all of them suddenly felt something¡­ he really is simr!

 Chapter 423 - Berserk Wolf Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 423: Berserk Wolf Bloodline</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Drip.

    A drop of scarlet red blood flowed along Galen¡¯s neck, before dripping onto the ground.

    Divian gave a slight frown before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something not quite right about this!¡±

    All of a sudden, Galen started tough out sinisterly, as if his personality had changed yet again.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s dead meat!¡± Gaden was probably the only person present who understood the changes that were happening to Galen. Having been a test subject himself, and having obtained a tremendous power as a result, he never expected that Adam Galen was also the same. All of a sudden, this made Gaden feel much, much better.

    This?was the amalgamation of the countless resources the Be Dean Family had invested over?numerous?centuries! A godlike work of art! Even though it had yet to?be perfected, it was more than sufficient for a something like the CHF!

    However, Gaden felt a slight headache building. Could this power be controlled?

    Wang Zhong could feel that?his opponent¡¯s?Soul Power had changed yet again. It wasn¡¯t like the change in frequency when Galen swapped ces with Adam. This time, even the shape of the?wave bands?were different. If the changes had to be described, Wang Zhong felt as though Galen had turned into?a ugly, mutated being, with an extremely unstable?power radiating from within his body, one that was considerably berserk, and considerably bloodthirsty!

    This fellow was basically a monster!

    With a series of crackling noises, his arms, which were already no longer humanlike, started to grow in size once again.

    Galen¡¯s body and muscles seemed to be even stronger and more robust than before.?Even?his standing posture had started to change, with his body naturally tilting forward. As his legs spread apart, his hands and wrists bent into a position resembling animal ws, causing him to appear just like a wild beast, with 4 feet on the floor.

    ¡°Fresh blood¡­¡±Galen licked his lips,?sniffed?with his nose, before a strange sliver of uncontroble excitement surfaced on his?face,?while inconspicuous blood-filled capiries surfaced within his eyes. What¡¯s more frightening was that his fingers had?actually?started to elongate.

    Wait a minute! Those weren¡¯t fingers, but were bone spikes that extended out from the bones of his fingers! Appearing iparably sharp, they had pierced through his skin, as if he had grown long and pointed ws!

    Not only that, as his mouth?opened?wide tough heartily, one could even see two sharp fangs start?to protrude out slightly!

    ¡°Oh my god! What the hell is this freak?!¡±

    ¡°What the hell are those people from Be Dean? They¡¯re too frightening!¡±

    Everyone felt their skin crawl. Gaden was already too much for people to stomach. Never did they expect their captain to be even more terrifying. Was?this the rhythm?of a freaking transformation??Even?if he possessed a body morphing?special?ability from the dark era, no one had ever heard of these types of changes!

    Even Wind God was stumped for words, unable toe up with words to?describe?what he was seeing.?Frankly speaking,?carrying out the?analysis?for this CHF had flipped his worldview and changed his perspective! If he?were?an ordinaryyman?in the audience, he would?definitely?feel that this duel was immensely enjoyable and gratifying. However, the problem was that¡­?with?Galen?fucking changing here and there, didn¡¯t he even consider the feelings of the Be Dean supporters? We aren¡¯t filming a horror movie, brother! With him growing fangs and ws, how am I going to talk about them?! Was he a beast created out from the biochemistry research of the Institute of Sciences?!

    ¡°My dearest audience! We can see what seems like more minute changes happening to captain Galen!?Frankly speaking,?I?have never, ever seen such a special ability in my life! Without a doubt, the current captain Galen has?definitely be quite a bit stronger than before! See the exceedingly serious and cautious expression present on captain Wang Zhong¡¯s face? Looks like he has discovered something! We have reason to believe that he does, as no one in thispetition grounds can personally attest to how frightening and terrifying captain Galen is right now!¡±

    Galen¡¯s gaze was locked onto Wang Zhong¡¯s body. However, the images that surfaced within his mind were not of Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance, but every blood vessel with blood coursing through them, as well as that scarlet-red beating heart filled with life force.

    Ba Dump. Ba Dump, Ba Dump...

    Galen could not help but?gulp his saliva down as he forcefully shook his head.

    Of the?2?personalities within Adam Galen Be Dean, he was the one who had made the most sacrifices and was also the more miserable one. Previously, he had a simr temperament to ¡°Adam¡±,?being gentle and kind. During that time, they had yet to?fragment?and were?two?parts of a whole. However, after obtaining that frightening power, there was a need for one of them to bear it on their being. That person would?definitely?not be ¡°Adam¡±, as what the Be Dean Family required was power and strength, not a leader who had lost all rational thought.

    This was the reason why he wasn¡¯t on?the Mo¡¯s?List! Not only was his?special?ability being concealed by his family to such an extent,?his splintered personality had caused his talents to be divided into half! If not for that, just by relying on diligent training and hard work, his strength would not be inferior to anyone on?the Mo¡¯s?List!

    The loneliness and pain he felt forced him to use unconventional methods and arrogance to suppress the bloodthirsty changes that surged within his heart. With Adam being a proper gentleman and obedient child, has was utterly unable to handle such struggles, and all of these burdens had been carried by Galen alone!?Regardless?of whether he was in control, or being suppressed in the depths of Adam¡¯s mind as a part of his subconsciousness, everything he had done was all for the sake of Be Dean, and?even more so for that wastrel, Adam! It¡¯s all because that was his brother, as well as himself!

    Therefore, he did not like the bloodthirsty feelings present in his heart, as he?had?been fighting against it all this time. With his pride and arrogance, he only desired to win thispetition using the strength and power that he hadplete control over.

    Nheless, once the bloodthirsty feelings?startsed to germinate within his heart, they would be unable to stop unless these feelings were vented.

    The beautiful taste of fresh blood, the strong beating of his opponent¡¯s heart! The scene of his opponent¡¯s heart beating caused him to feel like a famished person spotting arge steaming bun right before their eyes!

    Once...just once!

    Galen licked his lips, while resolution gradually surfaced from the struggle present within his eyes. In a sh, the entire world around him seemed to turn quiet, with only the soundsing from the rhythmic, drum-like beats of his opponent¡¯s heart rumbling through his mind!

    I can¡¯t take it anymore!

    ¡°It¡¯s too captivating...I want even more of it!¡±

    Swish!

    As his voice rang out, Galen had already disappeared from his original position!

    During this entire spectacle, Wang Zhong had kept his vignce up, as the strange and weird Soul Power fluctuationsing from his opponent had resulted in him not daring to take the initiative tounch an offensive. However, at this instant, the expression on his face abruptly changed, as he was?indeed?in shock by what he saw! His eyes and vision were unexpectedly unable to keep up?with?his opponent¡¯s?the instantaneous?movements!

    Just as the figure disappeared before his eyes, the ripping sensationsing from the resulting winds tearing through the air had alreadye?radiating over. Immediately pulling off a backflip, Wang Zhong could only catch a glimpse of a shadow rushing at him?at high speed. However, before his feet could touch the ground, his opponent¡¯s attack had alreadye?hurtling?over!

    Terrifying winds rang out from behind him as they rushed straight towards where his heart was!

    Being utterly unable to?rely?on any momentum to evade the iing attack, Wang Zhong made a ferocious attack.

    Bang!

    A tremendously powerful Osciting Fist smashed against the ground. As Wang Zhong utilized the powerful rebounding force to send his body up into the air, the vicious attack had closed in on its target.

    Whoosh!

    The figures of the two parties shed past each other.

    Wang Zhong gave a muffled groan as hended on the ground, As he did so,?three?bloody gashes appeared on his chest. One could imagine the scene of his heart being pierced through by his opponent if he had not unleashed an Osciting Fist to shift his body in midair.

    Landing on the ground, Galen¡¯s figure slid on the stage. As he did so, everyone watching the?slow-motion?yback could already see him licking at the?fresh?blood present on his bone spikes with iparable delight as he slid across the stage.

    Hu!

    The enjoyment onlysted an instant. As the sharp bone spikes ferociously stabbed into the ground, the?rock-hard?concrete stage was pierced right through as though it was made of tofu, causing long and thin gashes to appear!

    As his sliding momentum dissipated, the bone spikes dislodged from?the the ground?with a twist.

 Chapter 424 - Donâ€™t learn from your senior

    424 Don¡¯t learn from your senior

    Trantor: BF<i>Radiant | Editor: BF</i>Radiant /Radiant Trantions

    Zeng!

    A ck shadow shot swiftly towards Wang Zhong once again!

    With some difficulty, he could finally get a clear view of his opponent¡¯s actions. Spreading his hands out, Wang Zhong¡¯s speed of retreat increased explosively. Appearing to possess springs in his feet, he let Galen rush past him, before extending his hands out to their limits to give a grab.

    Crash!

    It felt as though he had managed to grab his opponent¡¯s neck. However, due to his opponent moving too quickly, Wang Zhong was unable to pull him in despite using his full strength. The extreme chafing caused a burning sensation to sear through Wang Zhong¡¯s palms while leaving behind just a torn sleeve!

    At this same instant, Galen¡¯s right hand and bone ws pierced into the ground, forcibly halting his high-speed rush instantly. The tremendous momentum he possessed was transformed into inertia, allowing for him to make an abrupt turn. The bone ws of his right hand proceeded to draw a perfect arc in the air, just like a giant axe, as it chopped down from the sky!

    Whoosh!

    By then, Wang Zhong had already retreated hastily. Nheless, he was still slow by just a heartbeat, causing four more bloody gashes to appear on his chest.

    What speed!

    With a thought, Wang Zhong gave a furious stamp. As all of his Soul Power condensed in his feet, he instantly made multiple afterimages across the stage. Ghostly Steps Confusion!

    As if his vision had gone blur, Galen wasn¡¯t able to identify exactly which one of the many afterimages was the real Wang Zhong.

    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get rid of every single one!

    No one could see either one of them clearly on the big screens or Skylink. The only visible figure was a ck shadow weaving and speeding across the stage, piercing through all of Wang Zhong¡¯s afterimages. Crossing back and forth, he made a dozen rounds of the stage in a split second!

    Faster, faster, faster! Even faster!

    The limits of one¡¯s capabilities could only be broken in the most extreme of situations. At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s figures seemed to grow faster and faster. However, despite his increase in speed, Galen was also somehow always faster!

    What¡¯s more, other than bing quicker, his actions were getting more and more polished!

    Standing on all four limbs, along with his bone spikes and unusually inhuman movements, Galen simply did not follow conventional mechanics! Movements like these were the most disgusting that everyone had ever seen. The more powerful the expert, the higher their innate understanding and analysis of their opponents. If they had to go up against the weird and strange moves Galen was executing, any hesitation in judgement would spell trouble!

    Zeng Zeng Zeng Zeng!

    It was only a span of a few seconds. Although the two figures were still travelling at speeds that appeared blurry to people, the blood flying and sttering across the entire stage were clear indications that injuries were definitely being inflicted! And those injuries weren¡¯t just light ones!

    The ck shadow rushed forwards once again. At this instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s feet moved a tad bit slower.

    Swish!

    The sound of knives cutting into flesh rang out as a bloody glow shed out. In an instant, the high-speed afterimages disappeared; Wang Zhong had been pierced right through the chest with three of those horrifying bone spikes!

    Wang Zhong gave a muffled groan, before furiously channelling his strength through his arms to grab hold of the arm that was right in front of his chest. At the very least, he finally managed grab onto this fellow!

    With a furious pull, he twisted his body and gave a tug! All of the strength in his body was condensed within the leg that he had sent kicking back into the sky!

    Bang!

    A sound akin to the boom of thunder was apanied by the clear sound of fracturing bones, as Galen¡¯s body was sent flying viciously backwards over a dozen metres away, his entire lower jaw having been crushed and shattered!

    However, all of this onlysted for a split second, as Galen had already flipped himself up from his ground. As this happened, his crushed lower jaw started to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    Even this wasn¡¯t a problem for him?! What a ridiculous level of regeneration!

    Everyone proceeded to turn their eyes towards Wang Zhong. Although he had remained in the same position after thest kick, it was only after he had stopped moving that everyone noticed that his entire body was drenched in blood!

    The sparkling Tianjing Academy uniform had long been torn up to the point of it no longer looking like a piece of clothing. Blood was still flowing continuously from the three holes in his chest, a ghastly sight for everyone present!

    Having recovered, Galen gave a wide-toothed grin, before licking the blood on his bone spikes. At this moment, his eyes were turning increasingly red, with the smile on his face bing more and more malevolent. Even his body had begun to shake and tremble in uncontroble excitement! He appeared to be so excited to the extent he had lost all rational thought!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t any body morphing special ability!¡± Karl made his judgement only after much hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s a bloodline! A werewolf bloodline!¡±

    Not only him, Divian, Mo Xingchen, Laura, and many of the other core members of the aristocratic families finally caught on to this. Everyone was slightly shocked by this discovery, leaving all of them speechless.

    In fact, such an apparent detail should have long been discovered by them. Yet, all of them had not done so because the thought was just too unbelievable! In fact, it could be said that they did not dare to develop that thought!

    When the Be Deans were at their prime, they had obtained a corpse from a 9th rank dimensional beast by themselves! Like the fortunate Seer Family, they had used ancient techniques to inherit the bloodline of this 9th rank beast, leading to them possessing a werewolf bloodline that was once invincible throughout the world!

    ×îÇ¿µÄÁ¦Á¿,×î¿ìµÄËÙ¶È,´ò²»ËÀµÄÈâÉí»Ö¸´!¿Ö²ÀµÄÀÇÈËÑªÂö,ÆäÊµÕ½ÆÀ¼ÛÉõÖÁ»¹ÔÚÙâÒ¹¼Ò×åµÄÁú×åÑªÂöÖ®ÉÏ!ÐÒºÃÕâÑùµÄÑªÂö²¢²»ÈÝÒ×´«³Ð,¶øÇÒÓÐÒ»¸öÏàµ±ÏÔÖøµÄÌØµã,ÊÈÑª,¿ñÔê!½øÈë¿ñ»¯ºó»áÔ½À´Ô½Ç¿,µ«Ò²»áÔ½À´Ô½Ã»ÓÐÀíÖÇ!Á¬°ÝÀ­µÏ¶÷¼Ò×å×Ô¼º¶¼ÄÑÒÔ¿ØÖÆ,×îÖÕÔÚ¼Ò×å½ÓÁ¬·¢ÉúÁËºÃ¼¸´Î×ÔÏà²ÐÉ±µÄ²ÒÁÒÊÂ¼þÖ®ºó,°ÝÀ­µÏ¶÷×Ô¼ºÇ×ÊÖ»ÙµôÁËÄÇÐ©ÀÇÈËÑªÂö,ËäÈ»ÑªÂö¿Ï¶¨ÈÔ¾ÉÔÚËûÃÇ¼Ò×å×åÈËµÄÉíÉÏÇ±·üÑÓÐø,µ«ÖÁÉÙ¾àÀëÖÁ½ñ,ÒÑ¾­ÓÐºÃ¼¸´úÈË¶¼Ã»ÓÐ³öÏÖ¹ýÁË.

    The most powerful strength, the fastest speed, and an undying regenerative capability! The terrifying werewolf bloodline had abat capability that was ranked even higher than the dragon bloodline of the Seer Family! Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t easy for such a bloodline to be inherited. Furthermore, it had rather obvious ws, namely, the bloodthirst and the irritability! Upon entering a berserk state, the inheritor would grow increasingly strong, and increasingly irrational! Even the Be Dean Family found it hard to control! In the end, it resulted in several massacres and quite a lot of miserable matters sprouting up. Due to this, the Be Deans personally eliminated the remaining members with the werewolf bloodlines. Although there were definitely still carriers of the bloodline within the family, it had not appeared in recent generations.

    However, it had finally appeared once again!

    After getting a clear understanding of his nature, everyone finally understood why Adam¡¯s personality had fragmented, as the fusion of bloodlines probably had some undesirable aftereffects. Even the earlier experiments regarding bloodline inheritances had these problems, much less this recent one with the werewolf bloodline, which has been eliminated. What¡¯s more, less attention was paid to the bloodthirsty trait that came along with it would be ignored during the dark era, as people¡¯s lives were worthless during that time. However, it would definitely be an issue in the current age. Therefore, there was still a need for a ¡°normal¡± Adam to act as a cover during ordinary moments, and a need for a Galen to endure the endless rebounding of the bloodline!

    This was definitely the result of the maniptions conducted by the Be Dean Family. If the need arised, and the personality of Galen went utterly crazy from the bloodline¡¯s bacsh, it was certain that they would definitelye up with a n to fragment and form a 3rd personality!

    A frown appeared on Carolyn¡¯s forehead. At this moment, the thoughts lingering in her mind were no longer just about thepetition, as she looked at Gaden, before looking at Adam Galen. Clearly, the Be Dean Family weren¡¯t willing to go quietly into hiding. They seemed to have found a way to control the werewolf bloodline!

    ¡°¡­.even a family sessor has been used for such an experiment¡­¡± Carolyn gave a silent sigh. Regardless of how crazy the Be Dean Family had always been, she did not expect that they would push it this far! Wang Zhong should take the chance and admit defeat while Adam Galen was still able to hold on to his rationality. If he really lost control, he would no longer give a damn about the rules of thepetition!

    At this moment, the supporters of Tianjing Academy had already turned silent, while smiles of confidence appeared once again on those from the Be Dean Academy!

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong was pretty strong! Being able to defeat the Mo¡¯s List assassin, Eddie, was more than sufficient to prove this point! However, the Be Dean captain was even stronger!

    Even theyman knew that bloodlines were the motherload of the dark era. Although the abilities of those existences with intrinsically unique talents like Laforgue could not be inherited, bloodlines had a stable degree of inheritance. For people who possessed bloodlines, remaining weak was as difficult for them as ordinary people trying to be experts. Take Divian, for example. Even if she were to do nothing, the natural growth of her strength would be just as astonishing.

    The werewolf bloodline was abat type bloodline, just like the dragon bloodline.

    Wind God¡¯s voice regained its strength. The entire flow of events for this match was simply too heart-clenching, with quite a few times where it felt as if he had been pped in the face. Even at thest instant, he still did not dare to make any definitive statements. However, the final oue was decided. Just a while ago, Wang Zhong had already erupted with all of his strength, and had not shown any mercy. Despite that, he was still unable to match Galen in terms of speed. Regardless of how powerful the skill or technique he executed was, they were useless even if they went tit-fot-tat! Galen¡¯s regenerative capabilities had left everyone in despair!

    Never did he expect that the supposedly extinct werewolf bloodline had actually been revived! This is definitely a piece of good news for the entire federation. Ordinaryymen would not know about the small negative traits that came along with the bloodline; they only knew its strength, as recorded in the history books.

    ¡°You can¡¯t continue to put up an act! Have you turned into an idiot this time?!¡± Wind God entered a ¡°high¡± once again, though scolding Wang Zhong was no longer his main goal. At this moment, Tianjing should start to bid farewell plead with everyone, while he had to grab hold of thisst opportunity to incite a wave of hatred against them thetter. The viewership of this match on Skylink had already broken 7 million, and was still r! Under such circumstances, scolding such an expert in such a sad predicament would likely double the attention he would get in Skylink tomorrow! In any case, just scolding a few sentences wouldn¡¯t cause Tianjing any more harm. Havingprehended the true meaning on how to be popr, a conscience was something that was not needed. At the very least, it . The goal of him standing on stage was to provoke the nerves of the audience from time to time. If not, it¡¯ll just be better for everyone to quietly watch thepetition without any interruption. ¡°Do you really think that the S rank¡¯s fake? Wang Zhong¡¯s self-confidence has caused him to swallow the bitter fruit! Just as what I¡¯ve said before the start of this duel, there¡¯s basically no need for him to take personally take action! Originally, Tianjing had the opportunity to force this match into the group battle phase. However, all of that has nowe to an end! It¡¯s Wang Zhong¡¯s arrogance and brashness which has harmed himself, and the entire Tianjing squadron!¡±

    ¡°Such strength is absolutely worthy of being one of the ten great experts on the Mo¡¯s List! The Mo¡¯s List that was previously announced isn¡¯t exhaustive, as there are some people who have hidden their strength and powers extremely deeply, or have too little fame or reputation. Therefore, they can¡¯t be used as a generalization! Of course, being able to appear on the Mo¡¯s List is representative of them possessing that qualification, though it does not mean that there¡¯s no one else that does!¡±

    ¡°I believe that if the Mo Family¡¯s were to refresh the Mo¡¯s List now, the list for the 10 great soldiers would change due to the addition of captain Adam Galen Be Dean! As for Tianjing¡¯s Wang Zhong, perhaps he might have the chance to be ranked as one of the 5 great assassins. After all, he had obtained victory over Eddie. However, he¡¯s stillcking the qualifications to be ranked on the most important list of the ten great soldiers! From what I can see, this duel¡¯s about to end! It¡¯s best for captain Wang Zhong to admit defeat as soon as possible, if not there will be more injuries for him to bandage when he leaves the stage! Although the three bloody holes on his chest did not pierce his heart, just the loss of blood is enough to cause him to bleed to death!

    Wind God¡¯s rhythm of casting was one of considerable speed, causing his words to appear like beans spilling out of a overturned sack.

    In any other situation, Ma Dong would have already started to curse and swear at Wind God. However, at this moment, everyone of the Tianjing squadron had their hearts filled with worry for Wang Zhong, while being bound by the miserable scenes present on the stage. They couldn¡¯t care less about those words of madness being spouted by that crazydy!

 Chapter 425 - Hereâ€™s another punch!(2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 425: Here¡¯s another punch!(2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    So what if Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King? However, Ma Dong had almost forgotten that All Mouthy King was only a human, while Galen was basically a freak! How could humans match up to such a monster?

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± Ma Dong felt iparably anxious. While he had?happily?hopped along with the Tianjing squadron, and enjoyed the many cheers and celebrations, all of those had been obtained by Wang Zhong and Grai, with him contributing absolutely nothing. However, at his present moment, with Tianjing being trapped, and Wang Zhong facing despair, despite being his brother, there was nothing Ma Dong could do to change this situation around!

    Yes, there was simply nothing he could do.

    Ask Wang Zhong to quickly admit defeat? Ma Dong was unable to help him make such a decision. Cheer for Wang Zhong? Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as forcing him to stay on the stage longer, just for something worse to happen?!

    Ma Dong¡¯s heart was in utter chaos!

    This wasn¡¯t a fair match, as the opponent wasn¡¯t the original captain Adam of the Be Dean squadron!

    Ever since he was young, he had experienced the feeling of life-or-death situations way too many times. Therefore, Wang Zhong had long discarded the concept of fear. Only by facing such a opponent would he be able to feel excitement surging within his heart!

    He shot a look?towards Scarlet?from the corner of his eye, who was gripping a white towel tightly in her hands, sending a calming gaze towards her. Wiping the blood on his face, he turned his eyes and shot an earnest look at his opponent, before revealing a smile. At times like this, there was nothing more effective at calming the hearts of the masses than a smile like that.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong!¡± upon seeing the smile, the supporters of Tianjing watching via Skylink instantly regained their spirits!

    If Wang Zhong was merely stubborn and not willing to admit defeat, all of them would feel pain in their hearts. However, just a single look at his eyes was enough for them to know that he was definitely not just an empty vessel. At this moment, the confident smile on his face captured the hearts of many fans!

    There was still hope!

    No one wished for the squadron they supported to be defeated!

    Scarlet could also feel it, and everyone else from the Tianjing squadron also felt it!

    There was nothing she could do, except to howl and cheer within her heart.

    ¡°Go, captain!¡± All of a sudden, Hymin pumped her fists as she shouted out loudly.

    ¡°Go,?Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Go, brother Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°We believe in you, senior!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, brother! Smash that freak!¡± everyone started to shout crazily. Since Wang Zhong had made his decision, everyone had decided to believe in him, all the way until the end!

    Hearing those cheers, a faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face.

    Tear!

    He tore off his leftover clothing, which was already in tatters, revealing an upper torso that was covered in blood.

    Blood no longer flowed from the three?open holes in his chest, most likely having been forcibly sealed using Soul Power. Such a method clearly couldn¡¯t be maintained for too long. From this, everyone could see that it did not leave Wang Zhong much time to carry out a counter-attack.

    However, the audience wasn¡¯t focusing their attention on the bloody holes, which had been temporarily sealed up.

    Instead, they were taking in?Wang Zhong¡¯s?mesmerizing upper torso. Other than the injuries caused by Galen¡¯s bone spikes, what appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes was a set of muscles that could be ssified as a work of art!

    Although he was lean, his muscles appeared to have been hammered out of steel! Not one bit bulky looking, and not one bit skinny looking! Although not he wasn¡¯t exceptionally handsome, the wild appearance created by the blood on his body coupled with his face caused him to glow with masculinity and virility.

    ¡°Why do I feel that captain Wang Zhong¡¯s so sexy¡­ I¡¯m conflicted! It¡¯s Grai that I love!¡±

    ¡°Such utterly perfect muscture! That¡¯s why the explosion of his hand to handbat is that powerful!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, don¡¯t you guys feel that his physique is so simr to All Mouthy King! Both of them don¡¯t have an overly built muscture, yet have iparably strong and sturdy flowing muscle lines. They basically appear to have been made from the same mold!¡±

    ¡°Could this captain from Tianjing really be All Mouthy King?!¡±

    This hot topic instantly started to take over the Skylink and the viewing gallery once again.

    ¡°Looks like captain Wang Zhong isn¡¯t nning on giving up.¡± Wind God was caught by surprise. Although he had always been roasting Tianjing, he honestly still had a considerable amount of respect for Wang Zhong. Regardless of how talented?Wang Zhong?was, it was hard to imagine exactly what kind of price amoner like him had to pay to be able to reach such a level of strength; talent alone could not have brought him this far. What¡¯s more, his resolute and stubborn nature had made Wind God feel reverence towards him. Nheless, he could not mix his emotions with his job. ¡°This is a decision that¡¯s worthy of respect, and also an extremely foolish one! The early exchanges have clearly exposed his limits! There¡¯s absolutely no soldier in the Casted Soul Stage who can match up to Galen¡¯s speed! I¡¯ve just obtained new information, sorry for the mimunication earlier. The power that Galen has exhibited clearly exceeds the boundaries of special abilities. He possesses the werewolf bloodline! That¡¯s the super bloodline the allowed the Be Dean Family to climb to the top during the dark era! Frankly speaking, there¡¯s utterly no meaning behind Wang Zhong¡¯s resolution to continue fighting in the face of this bloodline. Perhaps, the only ending for him would be an early death!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Wang Zhong took his stance, a stance that caused everyone to be dumbfounded.

    It was the most stable of stances, with a bow-arrow leg position, his left hand forming a fist and ced before him, while his right forming a fist at his waist.

    The orthodox stance!

    People weren¡¯t shocked due to this stance being too hard to recognize, but because it wasmonly known! This was the entry-level hand-to-handbat art taught by every Heroic Soul Academy! Any casual click in the Skylink or videos about entry-level fighting techniques would allow one to see this stance!

    Without talking about those experts in hand to handbat, even the most ordinary ofymen would be able to recognize this stance. They would also be able to pull off a few moves and defenses from it!

    Therefore, everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw, with the cheers erupting from the Tianjing side being involuntarily stifled.

    This was the finishing move that Wang Zhong nned to use against the berserk Galen? Was this the source of his confidence?

    ¡°Why do I feel so cheated!¡± Wind God¡¯s remark was exceedingly apt in addressing the question that had popped up in the hearts of many.

    Seeing Wang Zhong taking his stance, a sneer curled up at the corner of Galen¡¯s mouth. Even with remnants of his intelligence, he was able to recognize this stance, something that caused much disappointment to surface in his heart.

    This duel had already dragged for too long. If it continued on, Galen was worried that he would soon lose all control.

    End him!

    Bang!

    As the explosive bang of his feet stamping on the ground rang out, his figureunched forward like a bolt of lightning, shooting straight towards his target!

    At this moment, all of Wang Zhong¡¯s concentration had already been focused. The injuries that he had sustained weren¡¯t all for naught;?at the very least,?they allowed his eyes to adapt to his opponent¡¯s movements.

    Trying topete with this freak in speed would bepletely unrealistic. Without considering the weird and strange movements of his opponent, just the power contained within that body had far exceeded people in the same realm as him!

    If Wang Zhong followed along with Galen¡¯s rhythm, it would be useless against even if he were to ramp up his speed by a notch! There was only one way for him to break this stranglehold his opponent had trapped him in!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart followed his eyes, while his fist followed his thoughts. Ayer of golden Soul Power enveloped his fist. The right fist kept at his waist was pushed out. Regardless of Galen¡¯s movements or attacks, he sent his fist rumbling out in a straight line!

    Bang!

    A strange and terrifying power rushed forwards. Even though the fist would do no harm to Galen?at all, he could sense a danger deep in his gut that caused him to tremble!

    Pa!

    Piercing the ground with his bone ws, he turned his body around. Faster than the crack of thunder, Galen evaded the fist winds! In a sh, he appeared on the left of Wang Zhong, before sending out his attack!

    However, Wang Zhong did not even waste any energy to turn his body!

    Bang!

    Without even turning around to see, Wang Zhong¡¯s fist had alreadye hurtling from the left. It appeared to be travelling slowly through the air, yet it coincidentally arrived when Galen was about 3 to 4 metres away from him!

    A tremendous sense of imminent danger enveloped Galen once again. The more berserk he became, the less rational he was, but the innate senses in a living being grew even stronger!

    Bam Bam!

    Galen mmed his ws into the ground, changing his direction in another attempt to evade.

    This time, it came from the back! Yet, Wang Zhong did not turn his head to look, and did not even turn his body?

    Wang Zhong did not turn around at all. As though he had eyes on the back of his head, his body leaned forward slightly, before sending an elbow swinging back!

    The seemingly slow moments chased up to Galen¡¯s action in a seemingly inconceivable manner. Just as his bone ws were about to slice up Wang Zhong¡¯s throat,?Wang Zhong¡¯s?heavy elbow had already found its target.

    Bang!

    Galen was sent shooting back?violently?like a cannonball, smashing fiercely into the ground a dozen metres away. As he crawled up from the ground, his neck was twisted 180 degrees, with his face havingpletely flipped towards the back of his body!

    This...

    If this was any other opponent, with their necks being snapped in such a manner, wouldn¡¯t they already be dead?!

    However, this was Galen!

    Extending his hands out to forcibly give his head a twist, heart-shuddering cracks rang out, before his neck was twisted back to its original position.

    Nheless, Wang Zhong¡¯s strike was definitely quite unpleasant for him.

    There were still limits to his regenerative capability, and injuries would lead to the consumption of his strength. Once his strength waspletely consumed, it would also extinguish all remaining rationality that he possessed!

    Galen¡¯s rough and heavy breaths grew louder and more forceful, while his eyes grew even more bloodshot!

    As all of that was happening, Wang Zhong stood quietly as he watched Galen, showing the same motionless and carefree attitude as usual!

    Regardless of the viewing gallery or in the Skylink chat feed, everyone had already turned dumbfounded and speechless.

    Frankly speaking, the spectacle that had unfolded on stage had utterly exceeded the limits of understanding for the ordinary audience. Previously, despite moving that quickly, Wang Zhong was still being yed around by his opponent, with him not even able to make contact with thetter. However, what seemed like slow actions made by him in thest exchange had unexpectedly struck home?!

    Using silence to suppress action!

    Mo Xingchen¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing this. The Mo Family was the representative of ancient martial arts, having fused the body techniques and skills from the ancient civilizations with the Soul Power system during the dark era. This had cemented the might and reputation of the Mo Family, causing them to be the representative of the ancient martial art schools! Being their sessor, Mo Xingchen¡¯s eye for such detail was absolutely more than sufficient!

    The key wasn¡¯t his orthodox stance, as that was just a method to bear the weight of his strikes.

    The critical point was Wang Zhong¡¯s cultivation of his techniques and skills!

    When the word ¡°cultivation¡± was mentioned, it had already exceeded the boundaries of moves and strength. It was a kind of understanding towards the martial Dao, an all-embracing concept of returning to the simplest essence of things! Even without using the orthodox stance, the current Wang Zhong would probably still be able to aplish the same feat in regardless of the position he started in!

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong¡¯s realm in the martial Dao is considerably high. Even within the Mo Family, there were very few people who were able to reach the same level of mastery! What¡¯s more, thisparison included not just the younger generation, but also some of the experts from the older generation of the Mo Family!

    Losing in the high-speed exchange?earlier?was admittedly due to Wang Zhong¡¯s wrong choice in technique. However, if not for the limitisation from that earlier bout, his eyes would not have been able to keep track of his opponent¡¯s actions.?The slightest difference would equate to a considerable loss. Naturally, without having adapted to his opponent, his usage of silence to suppress action would be useless. However, at this moment...

    There was no certainty that he would win, but Wang Zhong had made the most urate judgment!

    ¡°Roar!¡± At this point, Galen had almost bepletely berserk, with his remaining intelligence being gradually eroded by the injuries that he had just suffered. He was trying his best to suppress the strength of his bloodlines, due to his inability to fully control it with his current condition. However, his drive to win was stronger. He absolutely couldn¡¯t lose! Everything his family had sacrificed and all that he had borne wasn¡¯t just so that he could lose! Clenching his teeth, he growled out. ¡°This is the choice you¡¯ve made, huh! Alright, I¡¯ll use your heart as a sacrifice to my werewolf bloodline!¡±

    As he said those words, his eyes turnedpletely scarlet-red, while all his teeth grew out into wolf-like fangs. As a heart-stopping Soul Power enveloped the entire stage, his expression turned into one ofplete insanity!

    With a giant howl, heunched his assault once again!

    Galen¡¯s speed had increased yet again ,as he continued to revolve and dash towards Wang Zhong. Every single missed attack by him would cause the ground to shatter and split. Galen¡¯s berserk rushes caused heart-rending fear to appear in the everyone¡¯s hearts. The terrifying explosion of power from his muscles, the unblockable sharp ws, his agility, and his attacks, left one nowhere to escape or defend from. A bloodthirsty, berserk wolf. This was the might of a bloodline. Even theymen in the audience could tell that Galen had already lost his intelligence, yet the strength he possessed was even more tyrannical than before.

    At this moment, soldiers from the military were already present around thepetition stage. What¡¯s more, 2 middle-aged males from the Be Dean family had also appeared, with caution showing in their eyes as they locked their gazes on Galen. The earlier transformation was within their expectations, as he would need to break through his limits in order to control the strength he possessed. However, no one had expected for this to happen under such circumstances.

    Once the power of the bloodline was ignited, Galen would need to consume all of that power before he would be able to regain his intelligence. Ordinary people in his age group would definitely have been torn into shreds in the face of the berserk rage of his werewolf bloodline, coupled with his tyrannical regenerative capability and fleshly body. Even Divian wasn¡¯t able to match up to him in those aspects.

    Just like that, he felt as though he could smack Wang Zhong to death at any moment with a single swipe of his ws, yet?Wang Zhong?still remained as stable as Mount Tai.

    Regardless of how crazily he swiped or attacked from any direction, what weed Galen at every turn was Wang Zhong¡¯s fist, brimming with power, obstructing him from dealing lethal damage to?Wang Zhong. Despite acting nonchnt and not?even?turning around to look at all, Wang Zhong¡¯s injuries were getting increasingly severe as time passed. Even after entering a berserk state, Galen wasn¡¯t simply unleashing brainless attacks at Wang Zhong. Unlike ordinary berserk rages where the?berserker?would lose all of their intelligence, the berserk wolf state allowed the inheritor to boost his talent in hunting and gain an even higher power. At this moment, his attacks were targeting his opponent¡¯s?heart and neck!

    In an instant, the two exchanged yet another dozen moves.

    Silence filled the entirepetition grounds. Even the Skylink chat feed, which usually have all sorts of bullshit bring spouted at any moment, had also turned silent, as everyone was stunned and shocked by the bloody spectacle happening on the stage. The people of this era weren¡¯t flowers growing in a greenhouse, as dangers were ever so present at everywhere they went. Therefore, all of them could feel the power and might Adam Galen Be Dean possessed. They could also imagine how terrifying such power would be if present if it were in the wilderness; the wielder would basically be an overlord. As for Wang Zhong, he was just an ordinary person at this moment, being forced to struggle for his life.

    Wang Zhong had indeed beenpletely suppressed in the current phase of the duel. If he were to just reveal a slight opening, he would be ripped into shreds. Having shed all the way through this duel, all of a sudden, it had turned into a life-or-death battle. Such a flow was not rare in the CHF, as it was verymon for duels between simrly matched opponent to be a battle like this. The only exception would be for one side to take the initiative and give up. However, anyone who did that would basically be unable to cross this mental barrier, causing a psychological shadow to remain in their hearts. What¡¯s more, if this were to happen to members of aristocratic families, they would definitely be expelled from their families, as such actions would do a great deal of damage to the honor and dignity of their families.

    While Wang Zhong¡¯s defense appeared precarious, it was actually exceedingly stable. On the other side, in his werewolf state, Galen was getting increasingly excited, while his muscles bulged with strength, brimming with soul-palpitating power.?Wang Zhong¡¯s?tenacity had incited an increase in the?hidden?power within his bloodline. An expert out of his league would suppress the ignition of his bloodline, while a weak opponent would be incapable of triggering the excitement hiding in the depths of his soul. Only in this CHF would he be able to bump into opponents capable of meeting the criteria he needed, the goal that Galen hade here for. Ever since the beginning, he has always been in pursuit of more strength and power. However, never did he imagine that he would be able to do so in just the second round of the finalpetition.

    However, this was more than sufficient for him.

    HOWL~~~

    All of a sudden, Galen gave a furious stamp with his feet, before raising his head and releasing a loud howl!

    Frightening soundwaves brimming with a strange power instantly radiated across the entire stage!

    Not only was it ear-piercing, upon hearing the howl, the members of the two squadrons beside the stage, Wind God on the casting podium, and the audience seated at the viewing gallery, all felt as though an explosion had been set off in their heads! Their hearts clenched furiously, as though an invisible hand was giving it a violent squeeze, seemingly wanting everyone to suffocate!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± miserable shrieks rang out from the audience, including Wind God, who gave an exaggerated one into the microphone.

    Bloodline special ability ¡ª Wolf Soul Heart Rending Howl!

    Galen had gonepletely berserk! His eyes glowed scarlet red, while his bone ws swiped around in madness. With just a small swing during his high-speed rushes, the few sharp visible des of winds arcing out from his w instantly tore fissures in the surface of the stage!

    Berserk sounds fused with the terrifying howl, appearing to sweep up anything in their path!

    Berserk Wolf¡¯s Dance!

    His bone ws swept about in the air, while his howl radiated across the entire stage!

    Bam Bam!

    Two sounds rang out before everything came to a halt!

    After stewing for so long,?Wang Zhong?had waited for this exact moment!

    Regardless of his current state, there was absolutely no one who could avoid an attacking at the precise instant when one¡¯s guard was down immediately after executing a sure-kill move. The more berserk one was, the more obvious this w is. Of course, that would depend on Wang Zhong being able to block the Wolf Soul Heart Rending howl. This howl had many effects against others. However, for Wang Zhong and his powerful spiritual soul, it merely sounded like a dry cry. What¡¯s more... it sounded extremely awful!

    Two palms glowing faintly with the radiance of golden Soul Power held on tightly to Galen¡¯s wrist.?Galen?proceeded to loosen his joints, instantly beginning to escape the hold. However, having prepared for so long, how would Wang Zhong give him such an opportunity?

    A simple knee rushing towards the sky had already beenunched since the start of the hold!

    Bang!

    A tremendous force instantly smashed into Galen¡¯s undefended lower jaw. Having his head receive the impact, everyone one could clearly see signs of Galen¡¯s mind turning hazy appearing in his scarlet red eyes.

    That was immediately followed by a whip-like kick smashing down from the sky like a whirlwind!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body spun a round in the air, while Galen¡¯s head was smashed inwards like a ser ball after being struck by?Wang Zhong¡¯s kick! Under the tremendous force, his entire body smashed uncontrobly into the ground.

    Bang!

    The werewolf¡¯s regenerative capability was nothing to scoff at. Although the two sessive attacks had caused severe injuries, it had also caused his berserk state to expand significantly! Smashing his wed hands into the ground, Galen attempted to flip himself up. However, in the next second, a weight akin to a mountain smashed down onto his back!

    Fall of a thousand dragons!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s knees smashed downwards in a violent manner, pressing right onto Galen¡¯s back. Pushing his left hand right on the back of?Galen¡¯s?head, he smashed it back down into the ground!

    ¡°Unkible?¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, as his boxing glove-sized fist rose into the air.

    Bang!

    A Second Drive filled with Soul Power smashed down ferociously!

    A terrifying wave of air radiated out from the ce where Wang Zhong¡¯s fist and the back of Galen¡¯s head made contact. Rapidly expanding out, it swept out quickly across the entire viewing gallery, causing the audience sitting at the far edges to feel a gust of wind blowing across their faces!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Galen gave a wild roar of fury. Although his head was spinning from Wang Zhong¡¯s punch, his immense vitality and regenerative capabilities caused him to feel no fear towards an injury like this.?Unexpectedly,?the powerful?Second Drive?had beenpletely defended against!

    Flipping his arms abruptly, he sent his bone spikes lunging fiercely at Wang Zhong!

    However, in the next second, his attacks were neutralized, as two feet smashed onto his palms with exceptional uracy, before a butt came sitting down on his lower back! That left hand retain a firm grip on the back of his head, preventing him from using any of the bone spikes on his back!

    Regardless of his powerful fleshly body and his strange transformations, his spine was unable to avoid the deadly lock from Wang Zhong. The spine was the centre pir of the human body, causing it to be the most critical, yet weakest spot in the human body!

    Galen could feel all of his bodily strength being sapped by the hateful arm that was locking his spine up. Of his entire strength, he could now only exert less that 30% of it! The bone spurs on his fingers wed?about?madly. However, they were being stepped on by his opponent¡¯s feet. Other than forming even deeper holes on the rock-hard ground, they werepletely useless in his attempt to free himself!

    If a single punch wasn¡¯t able to settle him, let¡¯s send another one out!

 Chapter 426 - The silver lining

    426 The silver lining

    Trantor: BF<i>Radiant | Editor: BF</i>Radiant /Radiant Trantions

    Bang!

    A shockwave exploded out, one that was more frightening than the first punchunched. Other than the wave of air that was visible to the naked eye, the audience in thepetition grounds could feel a tremble shaking through the entire viewing gallery! Humming sounds rang out from the ss panes in the viewing gallery as they continued to vibrate from the tremor!

    Galen¡¯s roar sounded more resonant than the previous one, though an additional hint of pain was present.

    Wang Zhong raised his fist once again.

    ¡°3rd punch!¡±

    Bang!

    Yet another wave of air expanded out, with the ground shuddering and the viewing gallery vibrating!

    It was closely followed by the 4th punch, 5th punch¡­

    The Tianjing supporters were already going crazy! Whether it was on Skylink or live at thepetition grounds, everyone was quietly counting the number of punches that were unleashed!

    ¡°9th punch!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°15th punch!¡±

    ¡­

    Galen¡¯s roars changed from ones of rage to ones of misery, before turning into ones of anguish! Gradually, his howls grew softer and shorter, while the wing of his fingers grew weaker and more powerless until he was just lying t onto the ground, no longer moving even a single inch!

    Regardless of how powerful his fleshly body was, it was still had its limits. No matter how strong his regenerative capability was, it had already reached the limits of its consumption.

    The werewolf bloodline wasn¡¯t a bloodline of a god. Even if it was, gods aren¡¯t infallible!

    The werewolf bloodline that has always been hailed as the number 1 in toughness has actually been punched to the brink of death???

    When Wang Zhong finally withdrew his fist and hand from Galen¡¯s neck and stood up, what greeted him was deathly silence throughout the entirepetition grounds.

    Galen was still breathing, evident by the deep andboured breaths that were audible to everyone. ording to the rules, there was a need for a 10-second countdown. However, Adam Galen had lost consciousness, while Wang Zhong has not.

    The sounds of the referee counting down reverberated throughout thepetition grounds, sounding iparably clear and resonant.

    Reaching the end of the 10 seconds, the referee announced Wang Zhong¡¯s victory, yet silence still hung over the entirepetition grounds.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused entirely on the sole figure standing on the stage.

    That slender physique, standing not very tall, yet suddenly appearing iparably majestic and imposing in the eyes of everyone! Just like an insurmountable mountain towering over them, even if people craned their necks, they would still be unable to see the splendour at the peak!

    Countless people watching via the Skylink were still in a state of speechlessness, There were some of them that had tuned in to enjoy the liveliness, while some like Carolyn and Divian, who had tuned in for more pressing matters.

    However, not a single person said anything, as any word they say would be hard-pressed to describe the feelings that were present in their hearts.

    How could there be such a person? How could it be him?

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    God knows who was the first one to shout out his name, causing the more than 200 Tianjing students present in the viewing gallery to regain their senses, before simultaneously shouting out the same name.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    The chants followed a rhythm while appearing to possess a charm that was hard for people to resist.

    Initially, it was only the small group of Tianjing people who stood up, waving their hands about while yelling at the top of their lungs. Only by doing so could they express the surging emotions they were feeling within their hearts. They had travelled a long distance to arrive at Stuart City, with some even spending all of their savings to do so, all to personally witness the scene present right before their eyes.

    Very quickly, more and more people within the audience stood up!

    In an instant, as group emotions surged, all of the audience present in thepetition as well as those walking via Skylink were now giving a standing ovation!

    At this moment, upon the ending of the countdown, every student from Tianjing Academy immediately stood up. They¡¯ve actually defeated the captain of an S-ranked squadron! Oh my god! If those exact few words had been said earlier, anyone who did so would definitely have been branded as madmen. However, it had now be a reality, with the entire academy filled with an ocean of cheers.

    Wind God¡¯s face turned ck, exceedingly, exceedingly ck. This fucker! I¡¯ve just taken pity of him, and this is how he repays me?

    What a big fool I am, this fucker¡¯s remarkably like a top ss expert!

    No! I have to calm down. I have to calm down! Being an analyst, I definitely have to calm down!

    The members of the Be Dean squadron were currently in the process of attending to their captain¡¯s injuries. After being beaten into unconsciousness, Adam Galen had already recovered to his original state. From the looks of the emergency crew¡¯s faces, they seemed to¡­ fucker! Are we going blind, or are they actually smiling andughing in their conversations?

    There¡¯s definitely a problem!

    Even if he couldn¡¯t fully recover, the powerful regenerative capability of the werewolf bloodline coupled with the treatment provided by the powerful healer from Be Dean would allow him to recover 60 to 70% of his full capabilities. Furthermore, there was still Gaden, who seemed to be absolutely fine¡­ with a bunch of mainstay members staring at them like they were prey, and who had yet to expend any of their energy¡­ As for the Tianjing side, Wang Zhong was already injuryden, and would not be able to recover as quickly as Adam Galen. What¡¯s more, although that female by the name of Hymin had a healing attribute special ability, her strength was ordinary at the very most. Treating Barran had already caused her pretty face to turn pale. That left Grai being the only one with strength left. As for the rest¡­ all of them were trash!

    All of a sudden, nervousness surged through Wind God, while his heart started to pound.

    Was this an opportunity from the heavens???

    Another wave of All Mouthy Kingments had flooded the Skylink what a famous question this has be! From the beginning till now, Wind God has always felt that it was impossible for anyone who didn¡¯t know how to use crosswheels to possibly be All Mouthy King. As for hand-to-handbat capability?

    Too many experts that excelled in this aspect!

    Wind God favoured Dicaprio over Wang Zhong, to be the possible true identity of All Mouthy King. With a powerful squadron, handsome appearance, wisdom, farsightedness, and also possessing frightening skills with cross wheels.

    The cheering and shrieks from the Skylink views continued incessantly. However, not everyone watching was here to soak up the liveliness like those ordinaryymen in the audience.

    Mo Xingchen, Carolyn, Divian and Laura; all of them were undoubtedly more concerned of the general situation for the two who had just finished their duel.

    The cameras for the Skylink broadcast were trained at those two for most of the time. Now, the focus was on Adam Galen. At this moment, his eyes had already returned to normalcy. However, not a trace of any depressed expressions were present on his face. Continuing to sit with his legs crossed, an expression of calmness now hung on his face.

    Ding!

    ¡°Do you feel that there seems to be some changes to Adam Galen yet again?¡± Carolyn¡¯s message came in.

    Seeing that, Divian could not help but to start frowning once again. She had also caught on to this, when more and more people were getting attracted by this match.

    Being the sessor of the dragon bloodline, she clearly had a considerable understanding of this famous werewolf bloodline. Although Adam Galen¡¯s werewolf bloodline clearly had some kind of difference from the one that were inherited from the dark era, their intrinsic essence was definitely the same. The most obvious traits would be the weak phase of the bloodline sessor after the ignition of one¡¯s bloodline has ended. This weak phase would persist for at least half an hour. However, Adam Galen didn¡¯t seem to show a single trace of any weakness.

    What¡¯s more, aftering out from a berserk state and regaining one¡¯s intelligence and rationality, one¡¯s mental state should be exceedingly unstable.

    Adam Galen¡¯s current calm and tranquil demeanour appeared exceedingly strange and weird.

    What¡¯s more, there were more signs that something was amiss. Those few older members of the Be Dean Family that had graced thepetition grounds earlier have now gathered around Adam, with unconceble happiness and delight present on their faces. Those were expressions that definitely didn¡¯t fit with the current situation.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Divian could only think of one possibility that would lead to such an oue, a possibility that seemed slightly inconceivable. ¡°He has sessfullypleted his fusion?¡±

    ¡°True fusion¡­looks like there¡¯s progress in Be Dean¡¯s research!¡± Carolyn with now filled with interest. Unlike the Federation, the empires did not inherit much techniques and skills from the previous civilization. As for the Federation, when they had obtained the know-how regarding the usage of Soul Power, they had also gained theories and concepts the earlier civilizations had thought of.

 Chapter 427 - Imminent Peril

    <h4>Chapter 427: Imminent Peril</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The strength of bloodlines was considered to be a mysterious power that humanity was still unable to exin via scientific methods. Ever since the beginning, such power did not belong to humanity. The dragon bloodline of the Seer Family and the werewolf bloodline of the Be Dean Family were all achieved using 9th rank dimensional life forms as intermediaries as fusion sources. It was difficult for power not belonging to one¡¯s self to truly fuse with one¡¯s being. That¡¯s why various kinds of variations and mutations of power were ubiquitous for people who had inherited bloodlines. However, the most critical issue for bloodlines was how to allow such power to be inherited generation after generation.

    Such was the case for the werewolf bloodline. This also applied to the dragon bloodline, though the Seer Family had been able to obtain?greater control over the inheritance, as the dragon bloodline was more stable and neutral than the former. Although there were also some secret side effects, they weren¡¯t as exaggerated and obvious aspared to those who inherited the werewolf bloodline.

    However, if a person was toplete their fusion with their inherited bloodline, they would be able to inherit all the power present within their bloodline. Frankly speaking, when that happens, one would have actual control over the power of their bloodline, while it would also grow even stronger!

    However, the matter of true fusion would require one to do so at the ¡°source¡± of one¡¯s bloodline for it to seed. Powerful families like the Seer Family were in fact still doing research on this topic.

    Every single bloodline had a source, and this source was not the 9th rank dimensional life form. The 9th rank dimensional life form was merely there to stimte and guide the werewolf bloodline. The actual progenitor of the werewolf bloodline was a founding father of the Be Dean Family; he was the true source of the werewolf bloodline!

    There was nothing that hecked, and waspletely free of the negative aspects that gued his sessors. What¡¯s more, the power of the werewolf bloodline in him was stronger than in the sessive generations!

    Divian was unable to think of any other reason other than a sessful true fusion to exin the calm and tranquil expression present on Adam Galen¡¯s face, as well as the exuberant vitality that he was currently radiating. Truthfully speaking, there was no other logical exnation or reason.

    This undoubtedly did not ur just due to this duel. Perhaps, this was just a coverup. Nevertheless, the Be Dean had definitely done something!

    If that were true, that would mean that they possessed a truly outstanding piece of information!

    A single Adam Galen didn¡¯t amount to anything. What¡¯s frightening was the technique or skill to control bloodlines. To those powerhouses that focused on strength and power, such knowledge was on the same level as Old Potter¡¯s living rune research to the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences and the runic system!

    The Seer Family had always been searching for a method to resurrect the dragon bloodline within their family. Compared to the werewolf bloodline, the dragon bloodline was more likely to achieve true fusion. However, after so many years, other than their founding ancestor, no one had ever achieved such a feat. This had always been the subject of sorrow for the past dozen generations of the Seer Family. However, never in her wildest dreams did Divian expect for the Be Dean Family to finally achieve a breakthrough in this matter.

    With a frown on her face, Divian thought for a very long time before suddenly regaining her senses. Inexplicably, she sent a message out, ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have the time to watch Tianjing¡¯s match today?¡±

    Carolyn did not reply to Divian¡¯s message, perhaps due to her thinking about other matters. At this moment, the cameras for the Skylink broadcast had already left the Be Dean squadron and had turned towards the Tianjing squadron¡¯s preparation area.

    When Wang Zhong appeared on everyone¡¯s screen, an ocean of cheers and shouts of worship rang out instant within the Skylink. Frankly speaking, with him being able to beat a seemingly undying inheritor of the werewolf bloodline to the ground, even those Be Dean supporters could not help but feel a little worship for Wang Zhong. Experts were worshipped in this era. That was something present in the core of everyone, regardless of the oue of this match.

    However, the recipient of those cheers and cries of admiration, Wang Zhong, didn¡¯t seem to be in too good of a condition.

    Hymin was currently helping him treat his injuries. The scratches from Galen¡¯s ws were a small matter, as they were just superficial wounds at worst. As long as he could endure the pain, he would still be as fit as a fiddle. The main problemy with the three bloody holes present on his chest!

    One could just imagine the damage that prative attacks would do to muscle and blood vessels. Although Wang Zhong¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t damaged, those three holes could not be?regenerated. Additionally, using Soul Power to suppress the bleeding was simr to holding one¡¯s breath. This meant that he could no longer continue battling, as every intense movement he makes would result in agonizing pain.

    After all, Soul Power had an explosive nature. Although it could temporarily stem the flow of blood from injuries, using Soul Power to encase injuries would undoubtedly result in secondary damage to one¡¯s body. That would mean damage to one¡¯s internal organs; unlike something like chaffed palms, this kind of injuries could not simply be ignored.

    Large beads of sweat dripped down Hymin¡¯s forehead. Her water attribute special ability wais more suited for auxiliary support, recovery of physical strength as well as the removal of toxic elements. However, it was not as reliable as the wood attribute special ability in the healing of such injuries. What¡¯s more, Hymin¡¯s special ability wascking in power. Despite having worked considerably hard, she felt that she was merely helping Wang Zhong temporarily stem the bleeding of his injuries.

    ¡°Unless we receive even more specialised care,¡± said Hymin as she wiped the sweat off her forehead, with a rather serious expression on her face. ¡°It would take at least 2 to 3 days of meticulous care for your injuries to close. In the current situation, your wounds absolutely can¡¯t take too strong of a blow. What¡¯s more¡­ you also can¡¯t exert your full strength inbat! If not, without talking about tearing your wounds up, the explosion of your Soul Power, as well as the increase in heart rate and blood flow throughout your body, would be sufficient to cause your wounds to rip apart! If that happens, it would be much, much worse than the three injuries on your chest!¡±

    This caused Ma Dong, who was squeezing his hand around Wang Zhong¡¯s neck in excitement, toe to a halt. Hastily removing the hand around Wang Zhong¡¯s neck, his actions be slow and careful, while his eyes turned as wide as saucers. ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡±

    Hymin solemnly nodded her head, before scrunching her forehead up as she replied, ¡°It might be even more serious than what I¡¯ve said. When I was training my healing abilities in the Special Abilities Society, I¡¯ve generally only treated superficial injuries. I don¡¯t have any experience in treating internal injuries like that. Therefore, my current judgement is based on the experience I have. Wang Zhong, I advise you to give up on this match and immediately seek medical treatment from the specialized emergency crew, so as to avoid leaving behind any aftereffects.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, everyone from the Tianjing squadron turned quiet.

    If what Hymin said was real, Wang Zhong would be unable to disy his full strength inbat, even if he forced himself to participate in the group battle with his current injuries. When that happens, they could only rely on Grai. Not only would their chances of winning be rather bleak, but Wang Zhong might also have to pay a heavy price for it.

    Frankly speaking, other than Grai, everyone was already more than satisfied to have progressed this far in the CHF.

    Seeing the solemn expressions present on the people around him, Wang Zhong have a helplessugh out, before saying, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Hymin. How can it be that serious? My body¡¯s very tough, and this is just a small injury. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve already walked this far. If we?give up like this, wouldn¡¯t that be too bad for us?¡±

    Hearing his words, Hymin immediately shook her fists in anger as she replied. ¡°Are you trying to throw your life away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the captain! Listen to me!¡±

    A nk expression surfaced on Hymin¡¯s face, before she used the best of time to gulp down some water. Taking a deep breath, she condensed all of her remaining strength into her special ability while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to the veryst second!¡±

    Wang Zhong and the rest were disyed on the big screens and Skylink. Although people weren¡¯t able to hear their whispers, everyone could already understand the situation from the expressions of the Tianjing squadron members, as well as?gradually growing pale.

    ¡°Okay! The 5th duel is about to start! Although the current score for the duelling phase is 2:2, with this match definitely heading into the group battle, the final duel would still determine who has to select first for the group battle! This makes the 5th duel pretty important in this situation! To the final victor of this match, this point would also help in the selection of one¡¯s opponent for the next round. As for the loser, that point would also help differentiate their ranking between the 50th to 55th ce. Due to the loss for the previous duel, the Be Dean squadron has to send their selection up first, in the form of their mainstay soldier, Luo Yong. He¡¯s ranked 21st among all of the soldiers in the elimination rounds. To a super squadron like Be Dean, he¡¯s probability the weakest person among their main lineup. However, other than Wang Zhong and Grai, he¡¯s more than enough for Tianjing.¡±

 Chapter 428 - A battle that decides all outcomes (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 428: A battle that decides all oues (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Tianjing has sent out their substitute heavy soldier, Lily, a rather stylish golden-haireddy. As expected, they¡¯re not nning on contesting this duel, and n to conserve all of their strength for the uing group battle. From the looks of it, Tianjing¡¯s still holding on to their hopes and thirst for victory. What else can I say? Since they¡¯re nning on winning, they should have just given up on the 4th duel, and easily take the 5th. How good would that be?¡± Wind God seized the opportunity to grab hold of the flow; ¡°Although the current score is tied at 2:2, with the match being sessfully brought into the group battle phase, Wang Zhong looks like he¡¯s about to copse. Their squadron¡¯s healer doesn¡¯t seem to be pulling her weight. Naturally, this is a problem small squadrons will face. In fact, having a healer in their squadron can already be considered to be a pretty good matter. Nheless, this is just icing on the cake for Tianjing, with an extremely uneven strength across their squadron. Now everyone, take a look at Be Dean! With the speed of recovery granted by the werewolf bloodline, they are the absolute source of despair for whoever¡¯s up against them. Although captain Adam Galen had been beaten close to death in the earlier duel, he appears to have already recovered 70 to 80% of his full strength at the very least! I estimate that he would have fully recovered by the time the group battlemences! What¡¯s more, there¡¯s the nicknamed most terrifying ranged soldier, Gaden, who is also waiting to exact his revenge. Coupled with Dooley, Paulista, Luo Yong, and the others, Tianjing... Ahem, I¡¯m really not specifically aiming at anyone. However, if I can say a single statement to the Tianjing squadron, I¡¯ll tell them to know when to stop!¡±

    Wind God¡¯s provocative words instantly set the already lively Skylink and viewing galleryplete aze, with everyone now discussing and debating about the uing group battle. Frankly speaking, not too many people cared about the 5th duel ¡ª a substitute heavy soldier for a C rank squadron, up against the 2nd strongest soldier from Be Dean. Anyone could predict the oue of this duel with their eyes shut; it was going to be a walk in the park for Be Dean.

    Therefore, everyone was now excitedly anticipating the group battle. Regardless of Tianjing¡¯s victory in the previous duel, the match had yet toe to an end. Only by obtaining a win in the group battle would they be legends. If not, they¡¯ll just be losers, regardless of how spectacr their performances were in the duelling phase. No one would remember the losers. Even if they did, they would?quickly?be?thrown to the back of their minds.

    Wang Zhong was still receiving treatment from Hymin. Compared to him, Adam Galen, who was beaten to the brink of death earlier, had actually stood up. Two water attribute special ability healers...this fucker really?doesn¡¯t care about his face, huh! What¡¯s more, the two healers had different specialities. One excelled at treating external injuries, while the other excelled at treating internal injuries. Those two healers were considerably famous within the younger generation, as every squadron yearned for such good healers, as they were?basically a second life for the squadron members.

    Not only that, it appeared as though the members of the Be Dean squadron were sending their congrattions to Adam Galen. Thetter had never expected for himself to pull off a sessful fusion, as he had participated in this CHF just to test his luck. However, he, who had been deemed unlikely to pull off aplete fusion, had actually managed to aplish it in this match! He could feel the vigorous power present in his body, as well as the tranquillity in his heart! He could feel how powerful he had be, while the wild beast in his body had finally been subdued!

    Looking at his duel opponent, Adam didn¡¯t know whether to feel anger or gratitude to the former. Nheless, the current score of the match was an absolute insult to Be Dean as well as him. Being the captain, his current focus was all on the group battle. That¡¯s because honour and glory could only be obtained throughbat. To them, if Be Dean were to be the CHF champions,

    It had to be said, that even the most loyal of Tianjing fans felt that their chances for victory were considerably bleak. Although everyone hated Wind God, despite his choice of words being rough and crude, the reasoning behind was sound. From the current situation of the match, Wang Zhong¡¯s decision to participate in the 4th duel didn¡¯t seem smart at all. Although he had exposed the trump card of the other captain, his losses were more significant than thetter. What¡¯s more, Be Dean¡¯s?was undoubtedly strong, whether on paper or in the people¡¯s hearts.

    There was nothing much to discuss with regards the strength of the Be Dean squadron. Now, the critical issue was that matches in the round-of-64 had designated arenas for group battles. For group battles held in a city environment, they would need more time before they could be activated. This basically dashed thest sliver of hope Tianjing had, and all of this was due to Gaden. Within that small and narrow arena, once he unleashed his ageing green poison special ability, which would fill the entire area, there was basically nothing Tianjing could do from then on!

    The most terrifying group battle weapon wasn¡¯t just a boast!

    Although Tianjing had two iparably strong powerhouses, they seemed to suffer from the disease known as ¡°arrogance¡±. One of them just had topete with the opposing team¡¯s captain, the strongest member on their team, in the 4th duel, leaving him littered with injuries. As for the other one, he clearly had an excellent opportunity to eliminate Gaden, yet he had not done so, allowing Gaden to create even more trouble for his squadron...

    Regardless of the viewing gallery or Skylink, every Tianjing supporter was sighing with regret. This was the problem with ck horses. Due to theirck of sufficient experience, missing out on such details would lead to an oue that¡¯s far from ideal for themselves.

    ¡°Gaden¡¯s special ability should not be able to flood the entire battlefield and leave them with nowhere to go. After all, his fellow squadron members would also be on the stage with him. There¡¯s no antidote or cure for his ageing green poison.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Then again, even if Gaden doesn¡¯t use his special ability, it would be a 5 vs 2 scenario, as the other people of the Tianjing squadron are basically useless. Barran¡¯s clearly just a freshman. As for their vice-captain, Scarlet, I¡¯ve heard that she had obtained only a B rank during the elimination rounds. In the face of a powerful squadron, that¡¯s basically not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°That assassin girl from the Assassin Family doesn¡¯t seem that bad. I¡¯ve seen her in the duel against Bierlia Academy. Her fundamentals and strength are there.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking? That assassin girl is so-so at the very best, and would only have some use when fighting against weak squadrons. However, what can she do against Be Dean? Engage Dooley in a head-on fight? Engage with the soldier or heavy soldier of Be Dean in a head-on fight? Or, could she go so far as to chop Gaden up? In your dreams¡­¡±

    ¡®This is no longer 2 vs 5, but 2 vs 8!¡±

    ¡°2?vs?8? 6666666666!¡±

    ¡°Godlike opponents, and piglike squadron members. Tianjing must be in despair.¡±

    ¡°Have you not learnt your lesson from the past 2 matches, huh? Is your face not hurting anymore? Do you really dare to say that Tianjing would definitely lose?¡±

    ¡°If Tianjing wins, those of you who have said those words, would you apany Wind God to eat a table?¡±

    ¡°Encore!¡±

    Everything under the sun was being talked about in the Skylink, creating a chaotic hotpot of words. Nheless, before even a minute had psed, the few people that were still paying attention to the broadcast had noticed that the 5th duel hade to an end.

    Even though it was just part of the process, Lily had made a considerable effort for the duel. Nheless, the disparity in strength was simply too great.

    In the slow-motion yback, her opponent used the simplest of dashes, yet Lily¡¯s heavy sword had been sent flying out from her hands. Despite doing her all she could to resist the next two moves, her opponent¡¯s sword had quickly reached her neck.

    There wasn¡¯t a depressed or regretful expression present on Lily¡¯s face after the end of the duel. After all, she had just experienced the elegance and pressure of an S ranked squadron, something that was extremely suffocating. Just standing before her opponent had already caused her to predict her defeat.

    Frankly speaking, regardless of speed, strength or technique, the pressure she felt was even greater than the soldier ss lecturers of Tianjing Academy. Compared to Dooley and Paulista, who had forcibly subdued Barran and Colby, the soldier sent up by Be Dean for the final duel showed considerable restraint in his actions. Perhaps this was due to the respect they had for the performances made by Wang Zhong and Grai, or maybe it was due to Lily being a female.

    ¡°As expected, this a rather clear and straightforward victory for Be Dean. Both squadrons will be given a 20 minute preparation time to n their lineup and strategies. Today¡¯s match has gone all the way to 6 bouts! This is an oue everyone had never most likely never expect for this to happen before the start of this match. Be Dean, who has a Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier as well as a werewolf bloodline inheritor, had unexpectedly being dragged into a group battle by Tianjing after obtaining a 2:0 lead against them! This is not an easy feat for Tianjing to aplish. Nheless, I feel that I¡¯ve given them enough praise for an entire year.¡±

    During the 20 minutes of preparation and rest time, Wind God slowed the rhythm of his analysis down. With a grin, he spoke out, ¡°From the selection they had made for the 5th duel, Tianjing appeared to have not given up their preparation for the group battle. They have reserved the strength of their main lineup, showing that they are still aiming for victory. What a heart-moving tenacity! Nheless, they still have to admit the reality of the current situation, that the group battle would basically be a 2:5 fight! That is on the condition that their captain Wang Zhong is still able to unleash his full strength despite the injuries that he had sustained. If he can¡¯t, it would be a 1 vs 5 group battle. Oh pitiful Grai! With his level of strength, yet choosing to remain in Tianjing, coupled with him bumping into such an arrogant captain, I feel slightly sad for him. He had the opportunity to achieve so much more... Ah, I¡¯ve just obtained the statistics from backstage! This match has created a new viewership record for the Skylink broadcast, exceedingly the match of Stuart Academy held 2 days ago! Now, it has already exceeded 8 million viewers!¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough. I¡¯ve taken a look at the hot debate topics posted in the Skylink, and it looks like there¡¯s a lot of people that suspect Wang Zhong to be All Mouthy King. I personally feel that Dicaprio is a more likely suspect. Naturally, Wang Zhong is strong. However, he doesn¡¯t know how to use the cross wheels. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s notpetent in his roles as a captain, as his Except for self-confidence has led to more difficulties for Tianjing.¡± Wind God unleashed his big move during the preparatory period for the group battle. This was the moment that he could showcase his existence to the entire world. Of course, there was also his job to analyse, coupled with warming the crowd up while promoting himself.

    Who would have though that this match would reach such a stage. In such an uneven match-up, having about 5 to 6 million viewers would already be considered a miracle.

    Frankly speaking, Tianjing¡¯s victory over Bierlia Academy in the previous round was admittedly astonishing in the eyes of ordinary people. Nheless, it was still insufficient in the face of an S ranked squadron. Other than Laura, Divian, Carolyn and those few with connections to Wang Zhong, all of the other S ranked squadrons originally did not seem to care much about this match.

    However, Be Dean had been dragged into a group battle by Tianjing. That was truly a shock to everyone¡¯s eyes. What¡¯s more, the ¡°werewolf bloodline¡± that other S ranked squadrons cared about, and published by the officials, had appeared. An absolute heavyweight was brought into the spotlight in this match.

    It had to be said that Wind God¡¯s twisting of the debate question had instantly lit the Skylink aze. At this moment, no one gave a shit about who won or lost, as Be Dean was going into the group battle in peak condition. What¡¯s more, there was absolutely no use screaming about unfairness. It was just bad luck to have one of the 10 great families of the Federation as their opponent, what more one of the five upper families to boot. Just their reputation alone was more than sufficient to guarantee their victory. It was in such a situation that the question became important: Was Wang Zhong the real identity behind All Mouthy King?

    If he was, there seemed to be nothing outstanding about him. A loss would drag him down from the altar of worship. Furthermore, he was just a single person. Such miracles would only exist in dreams, and would not see the light of day.

    The arguments for and against were exceedingly intense. This was the same in the viewing gallery of thepetition grounds, with it merely being slightly more objective. Everyone could see that Tianjing wasn¡¯t about to give up, with the members from both squadrons proactively preparing for their uing group battle.

    Gui Hao, Zhao Zimo, dimir and the other members from the S ranked squadrons began to quietly tune into the broadcast on their Skylinks.?The viewership numbers continued to grow, as everyone waited for the final battle tomence, despite the possibility of it being a one-sided ughter.

    Mo Xingchen could be considered to be one of the few people that had a clearer understanding of the iing battle.

    At this moment, she had basically judged Wang Zhong to be All Mouthy King. However, this was no longer the most important issue. Instead, victory was the most important. If he lost, he would be useless. However, if he won, it would be the actual start of his path.

    Naturally, this group battle should not be as one-sided as people have expected. Mo Xingchen had a rather good eye at judging people, something that was probably her innate ability. From the expression present on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, she could feel that he most likely had a n to deal with the uing group battle.

    However, there was something that made her even more curious. In the situation he was in, how could he still have that much confidence? Nevertheless, how would he fight in such a condition??

    Yes! How would he fight?

    Mo Xingchen wasn¡¯t the only one curious about this, as this exact question was also lingering in the hearts of the entire Tianjing squadron.

    Frankly speaking, after observing the strength of the Be Dean squadron, other than Wang Zhong and Grai, who remained in a happy mood, everyone else had already turned slightly pessimistic.

    Admittedly, they were truly excited from the victories they had obtained during the duelling phase of the match. However, what they faced now was the group battle, something that was even more difficult for them to obtain victory. At this moment, even Ma Dong, who has all along been carefree and happy, was unable to put a smile on his face.

    Everyone didn¡¯t have much of an opinion towards the so-called experts, as well as the so-called S ranks. Everyone felt that they would be able to resist at least a move or two against those experts,?other than those on the Mo¡¯s List,?despite those experts definitely being much stronger. In the current situation, with the teamwork they had practised for group battles, as well as Wang Zhong and Grai being their daggers, the entire Tianjing squadron felt that they would be able to put up a fight against anyone.

    However, the first 3 duels had be a wake up call for everyone, just like what Lily said when she left the stage. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to feel it before standing on the stage, how fast he is, and how strong he is. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s unexpectedly the weakest member among their main lineup... it¡¯s hard to imagine how captain and Grai are able to exchange moves with such opponents¡­¡±

    Looking at people fighting and personally going up to fight are twopletely different matters. For example, those ordinary people watching thepetition. When they see some so-called experts being thrashed around by others on stage, their actions turning stiff or dyed, those people wouldbel those experts as noobs, or that they were weaker than them! However, as for the truth? It was only due to their opponent¡¯s being too strong that those experts utterly didn¡¯t have any room to show off their abilities! If those haters were to go up onto the stage to cross hands with those so-called ¡°noobs¡±, they would be beaten to the point of being unrecognizable by their mothers!

    However, was there really any hope for Wang Zhong and Grai to defeat 5 people by themselves? They should stop struggling! Their opponent was Be Dean, who had 2 Mo¡¯s List experts in their ranks! Even on a 2 vs 2 scenario, it would be extremely difficult for the injured Wang Zhong and Grai to pull off a victory, what more a 2 vs 5!

    In the preparation room, Wang Zhong had already told Hymin to stop her treatment. At this moment, everyone was waiting for his strategical arrangements and selections. Despite seeing fighting intent present on everyone¡¯s faces, there a clear stiffness present in their expressions. Of the emotions that everyone was currently feeling, it was primarily feelings of tragedy and self-sacrificing for the sake of defending their honour and dignity, unlike thosemonly felt during a group battle.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so tense. The reason behind the separation of duels from group battles in matches is due to the unique trait of group battles. A true group battle would never, ever be as simple as 5 vs 5. We¡¯ve not trained so hard just for nothing.¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile. Truthfully speaking, he already had the group battle under wraps, merely that he did not immediately tell everyone. At such times, not only did Tianjing need a strategy, they needed self-confidence.

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s really not due to uscking confidence, but with our current situation¡­¡± Hymin replied with a bitterugh. The entire squadron had yet to fall into a self-depreciating situation. Other than Grai, despite having fighting intent present on their faces, the rest had already given up in their hearts. It was as Hymin said; they all felt that they would immediately get destroyed when the battle started.

 Chapter 429 - Forfeit?

    <h4>Chapter 429: Forfeit?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Hymin¡¯s personality has always been that straightforward and had evidently?spoken what everyone wanted to say. Even Barran was feeling slightly hesitant. He didn¡¯t care much about losing in the heavy soldier match-up earlier. However,?it?was how his opponent hadpletely seen through him that caused him to feel extremely unbearable. He had initially felt a sliver of hope, and that he had be strong. However, such thoughts had been quickly squashed by the cruel reality.

    If not for such dire circumstances, Wang Zhong was not too willing to use this strategy. However, this might be the only way to boost the morale of the squadron. Standing up, Wang Zhong spoke out, ¡°There¡¯s one matter, that I have yet to tell all of you.¡±

    With a bitterugh, Lily replied, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to reveal to us that you¡¯re a member of some aristocratic family, okay? Our opponent is Be Dean, one of the five upper families, a genuine overlord! We¡­¡±

    Everyone looked curiously at Wang Zhong, waiting for him to continue. Having walked all the way to this point, no one wanted to leave just like that, not with?victory?hanging right in front of their eyes. Nheless, it also appeared to be as far out of reach as the edges of the horizon.

    ¡°I have an ID in the OP system, called All Mouthy King. I believe that there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible in this world.¡±

    An extremely normal tone, just like him saying that he¡¯s Wang Zhong.

    What the hell has an ID on OP got to do with the predicament they were currently facing?

    Even after a while, everyone didn¡¯t regain?their?senses. Subconsciously, Hymin said something out, before opening her jaw widen agape. ¡°Ah...ah?¡±

    Other than Ma Dong and Scarlet, everyone within the preparation room instantly turned petrified, causing the room the turn so silent one could hear a pin drop. As for those two, they were clenching their fists tightly. Scarlet had always believed that they would win, as Wang Zhong had never, ever given up before!

    Emily had already covered her mouth. Upon hearing Wang Zhong say those words, her heart was at the brink of melting.

    Barran stared dumbly at Wang Zhong with an endearingly silly look stered on his face. His most respected captain was actually his most worshipped idol???

    All Mouthy King!

    That¡¯s right, the omnipotent strongest king!

    If victory were impossible for them, All Mouthy King would create a miracle!

    There were times when following around blindly wasn¡¯t a good thing to do. However, there were times where it was terrific.

    ¡°Give me a chance, and let me take you guys to victory!¡± said Wang Zhong.

    On the other side, Giant God Peak, who had started their match concurrently with Tianjing, had already finished theirs with yet another clean 4:0 victory. The Giant God Peak had taken the lead and created the legend of a C rank squadron entering the top 32 of the CHF

    Frankly speaking, Dicaprio was currently pretty content with his achievements. Sleeping on firewood and eating a galldder every night would be an apt description for him, as everything he did was all for the sake of this CHF! (During the spring and autumn period (770£­476BC), the state of Wuunched an attack against the state of Yue. the king of Wu was seriously wounded and soon died. His son Fu Chai became the new king. Fu was determined to revenge, and he drilled his army rigidly until it was a perfect fighting force. Three yearster, he led his army against the state of Yue and caught its king Gou Jian. Fu took him to the state of Wu.

    In order to?avenge his father¡¯s death, Fu let him live in a shabby stone house by his father¡¯s tomb and ordered him to raise horses for him.?Gou?pretended to be loyal to Fu but he never forgot his humiliation. Many yearster, he was set free. Gou secretly umted a military force after he went back to his own state.?In order to?make himself tougher, he slept on firewood and ate a gall-dder before having dinner and going to bed every night. At the same time, he administered his state carefully, developing agriculture and educating the people. After a few years, his country became strong. then Gou seized a favorable opportunity to wipe off the state of Wu.

    Later on, people used it to describe one who endures self-imposed hardships to strengthen one¡¯s resolve to realize one¡¯s ambition. )

    He wanted the entire world to get a new impression of him and Giant God Peak. He wanted them to know that it wasn¡¯t only the 10 great families that were powerful within the Freedom Federation!

    However, before he could feel proud of himself, he quickly realized that everyone on Skylink was currently discussing a match happening at anotherpetition ground. It seemed like the legend of Giant God Peak did not attract much more attention than during the first round.

    What?

    Tianjing has shoved Be Dean into the group battle phase? Gaden was defeated by Grai? Even after using his werewolf bloodline, Be Dean¡¯s captain was smashed to a pulp?

    What the hell was this? Were Wang Zhong and Grai really that ferocious?

    A while ago, after hearing Ma Dong and the others talk about Tianjing¡¯s impending match against Be Dean, Dicaprio started to personally dissect the strengths of the 2 squadrons. Frankly speaking, the former had utterly no hope for victory. Perhaps, they might have the chance the obtain a single win in the duelling phase, though luck was the only thing they could count on if they wanted to reach the group battle phase.

    However, from the looks of the current situation on both sides, despite not having much luck, Tianjing had actually managed to force the match into the group battle phase!

    Feelings of happiness and anxiety surged within Dicaprio¡¯s heart as he dragged his entire squadron towards the Number 6petition grounds.

    Perhaps it was just affinity, or due to both of them possessing powerful strength, or even due to the revenge of the ¡°grassroots¡±, that Dicaprio yearned for a friend whom he could share the taste of victory with.

    The distance between the 2petition grounds wasn¡¯t far. By the time they had arrived, the preparatory time given to the 2 squadrons had just ended.

    The thoughts Wind God had bottled up during this 20-minute interlude finally exploded out with emotional ir. ¡°Sorry for the long wait,dies and gentlemen! Let us turn our attention back to thepetition stage, where the final group battle between Be Dean and Tianjing is about to start! Will the ck horse erupt with madness, or will the kings be invincible? Ladies and gentlemen, we are about to see the answer to that question!¡±

    Although Tianjing had managed to obtain two sessive duel wins, unlike the chaotic and flustered feelings that had overwhelmed the Bierlia Academy, the Be Dean squadron¡¯s spirits were still flying high. In fact, it was even stronger than during the duelling phase of the match. To them, the impending group battle was the finale, as well as a battle of revenge. Their two cores, Adam Galen and Gaden, had already fully recovered. This was the overpowering might of an S rank squadron, as well as their?amazing?pair of water attribute headers, thatmanded respect from the people. Furthermore, from the expressions of their supporters, one could tell that their morale had already been brought back up by Adam Galen. At this very moment, the gentlemanly appearance of the Be Dean was hiding the powerful heart of a wolf!

    This was a fight that would lead to a qualitative change in Be Dean! As long as they break through this barrier, they would head towards invincibility!

    This was the pride of Be Dean! A superpowered?soldier with?a werewolf bloodline coupled with the weirdest of the Mo¡¯s List range soldiers! Such a pairing possessed the qualifications to contend for the top 4 ces in the CHF!

    ¡°The 5 man group from Be Dean has appeared, with captain Adam Galen Be Dean in lead! An interesting fact for you guys: in the initial evaluation of the 10 S rank seedling squadrons conducted by the officials, the Be Dean squadron was ranked slightly towards the bottom. However, at this moment, with captain Adam Galen purportedly having fused with his werewolf bloodline, the current Be Dean has been baptised! From what I¡¯ve just seen backstage, the rankings have been refreshed! Frankly speaking, the current Be Dean squadron has risen to a new level yet again!¡±

    ¡°Their current line up is sufficient to answer all questions! Captain Adam Galen, ranged soldier Gaden, as well as their star heavy soldier, Paulista and main assassin, Dooley! They did not select their soldier, Luo Yong, as their 5th man, but their substitute assassin, Dufon!¡± Wind God¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Please ignore the word substitute. The substitutes of any S rank seedling squadrons could be used at any time in their core lineup. The so-called core lineup and substitute lineup are just strategical arrangements made for the purpose of group battles! Dufon is?Dooley¡¯s?younger brother and part of the Be Dean¡¯s dual assassin formation. One their main formations, the dual assassin formation is a rather offensive-oriented formation! The already injured captain Wang Zhong and Tianjing¡¯s Grai better take note of this, as once the two of them are contained, the strength of the Dufon and Dooley brothers would make defending their backline an impossibility! With the performance their heavy soldier Barran has shown in the duel, I can say with certainty that he would be useless in the face of such an?offensive-oriented?formation. Looks like Be Dean wants to end this battle as fast as possible, and not give even the slightest chance to Tianjing! Naturally, our enchanting Tianjing squadron wouldn¡¯t resign to their fate! What would they choose to do for the group battle? We¡¯ll know once we take a look at their line up! Huh?¡±

    Only after finishing his statement did Wind God notice that the Tianjing squadron had yet to walk onto the stage. ¡°Interesting. Looks like the Tianjing squadron has yet to leave their preparation room. With their passionate style, it¡¯s hard to imagine that they would dy their appearance. Could it be that captain Wang Zhong¡¯s injuries have rpsed? Or perhaps, they have yet to decide on their line? It¡¯s indeed a pretty difficult decision to make, as it¡¯s hard for them to send any type of formation that would yield any hope against Be Dean. From what I understand, they have 2 more minutes left to make their decision. Perhaps, what we will get isn¡¯t Tianjing squadron¡¯s group battle formation, but a white g!¡±

    The referee standing by the side of the stage continued to look at the watch.

    ¡°Could they really be ready to give up?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? That¡¯s too much of a pity! They¡¯ve reached so far! Even if they had the grind their teeth,?at the very least,?they should walk up onto the stage!¡±

    ¡°It could really be due to the worsening of Wang Zhong¡¯s injuries. That¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped, as, after all, the disparity between them and Be Dean is too great. Without Wang Zhong, there¡¯s basically no need for Grai to fight.¡±

 Chapter 430 - ALERT! Laforgue Cross Wheels!

    <h4>Chapter 430: ALERT! Laforgue Cross Wheels!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The low humming of whispers and people discussing filled the entire grounds. Frankly speaking, it was within reason for Tianjing to forfeit this match. Without mentioning the disparity in strength between the two squadrons, everyone was exceedingly clear about the injuries Wang Zhong had suffered during the earlier duel. Upon leaving the stage, his face had remained deathly pale. As for the prative injuries that he had sustained, they couldn¡¯t be considered too big or too small, but they had the possibility of leaving him to hang for his life by a thread while inbat. If he weren¡¯t given specialized treatment in time, they would be drastically life-threatening should they rpse.

    A frown appeared on Divian¡¯s forehead. In her opinion, it would be a smart move for Tianjing to forfeit this group battle, as the disparity between them and Be Dean was indeed way too wide. In a 2 vs. 5 scenario against Be Dean, no one in the entire CHF could pull off a win! Even people like Carolyn and Gui Hao would not be able to do so. On the Be Dean side, Adam Galen¡¯s condition was pretty okay. As for Gaden, a single look at his expression would already reveal the anger burning inside him after losing his duel. If Tianjing were to really participate in the group battle, he would definitely not let them surrender without a scratch. To him, it wasn¡¯t a matter about victory or defeat, as his special ability could make those youths from Tianjing suffer a fate that¡¯s worse than death!

    This was a group battle that did not have the slightest bit of suspense at all. Regardless of whether Wang Zhong was injured or not, the only uncertainty this group battle had was whether Tianjing¡¯s squadron would have any deaths. Having walked all the way to this point, there would be no one who would deem them to be weak if they were to choose to forfeit this match.

    However, the reason why life can so beautiful is due to the magnificence shown when it blossoms. Regardless of the price, there would never, ever be any absolutes. If not, the word beauty would not be ced right beside life.

    Therefore, Divian proceeded to continue watching. If that unconstrained figure that had walked out of the coffee shop were to?simply?fade into the shadows, it might be a smart and intelligent decision. Nheless, there would also be some regret.

    Not only did Divian believe this, but there were also many experts silently watching the match who felt the same way.

    Second after second, as time ticked by, yet there was not a single movement from the passageway that led to the Tianjing squadron¡¯s preparation room. God knows who was the first one to shout the word ¡°Surrender!¡± before the entire lot of Be Dean supporters proceeded to shout out, ¡°Surrender! Surrender! Surrender! Surrender!¡±

    Wind God started to speak at an apt timing. ¡°Ha ha! Looks like our Be Dean supporters do hold a grudge! The cheers and shouts for Wang Zhong that filled the entire grounds earlier definitely felt too ear-piercing for them. Now, it¡¯s finally their turn! However, there are still 30 seconds left, though Tianjing looks like they really are throwing in the towel!¡±

    However, just at this moment, a wave of cheers suddenly erupted from the Tianjing supporters, before followed by yet another wave of deathly silence.

    The cheers were for the Tianjing squadron, who had finally walked out into the passageway. As for the deathly silence, that was due to them seeing something that they had never expected to see!

    A thing that was able to cause the entirepetition grounds to gradually turn silent. The strange and peculiar atmosphere continued to radiate out from the crowd present around the Tianjing squadron, before causing more and more people to shut their mouths.

    Wind God¡¯s analysis came right at this moment. ¡°Haha, truly worthy of our enchanting Tianjing squadron. After dragging to the final moment, they finally appeared, forcibly putting on a show of importance once again. From the looks of it, the 5 people appear firm and tenacious. That¡¯s an excellent attitude to have. Captain Wang¡¯s appearance doesn¡¯t seem that bad, while he¡¯s... whoosh...?cough cough!¡±

    Wind God gave two violent coughs, as the scene that appeared before his eyes caused the thoughts in his brains toe crashing down.

    What appeared before his eyes were 5 people from the Tianjing squadron walking out. From the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t able to spot their heavy soldier, Barran. He wasn¡¯t even able to see their main assassin, Emily. Instead, he spotted Scarlet, Mmi and Hymin grace the stage...

    However, that wasn¡¯t the critical point, as regardless of their main or substitute line up, both were trash in the face of Be Dean.

    The critical point was their captain, Wang Zhong!

    That fellow¡¯s actually changed his weapon yet again, and what more!

    ¡°Oh my god! Am I actually seeing this?! He¡¯s blinding my motherfucking eyes! Fucking, cross wheels?!

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true, right? Are those cross wheels? Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels?!¡±

    Even the shoutsing out from the Be Dean supporters had instantly turned quiet, as the entirepetition grounds stared nkly at the male walking out from the passageway with a pair of cross wheels in his hands.

    This was the 4th type!

    Dagger, runic sword, bare-handedbat, and now, he pulls out the cross wheels?!

    After a death-like moment of silence, the entirepetition grounds exploded like an overpressured boiler!

    The super omnipotent soldier that¡¯s able to fulfil all roles with no weaknesses, with the key point being the cross wheels currently in his hands. That fucker¡¯s remarkably like All Mouthy King!

    If anything, the only thing that Wang Zhongcked aspared to All Mouthy King was the cross wheels present before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The silence within thepetition grounds and Skylink instantly exploded into oblivion, while countless people started to pour into thepetition grounds. That right, although the 10 great families admittedly possessed?immense prestige, the absolute majority of the Federation¡¯s citizens weremoners. There was a simr dream present in every one of their hearts, which was that they would one day be able to be sessful or to be able to create a miracle. Of the reasons why mankind is strong and powerful, the crux was the ability to dream, be it beautiful ones, nightmares, or daydreams!

    ¡°Dagger, runic sword, barehandedbat! All check! Now, even the cross wheels have appeared! He¡¯s definitely brother King!¡±

    ¡°Daring to use cross wheels under such circumstances definitely goes to show that they would not be used merely as props! Other than brother King, no other people would do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re body types are extremely simr!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the same kind of domineering aura! I¡¯ve just seen the yout of captain Wang Zhong bashing Adam Galen up, and it really is just the style of brother King!¡±

    The poprity of the match immediately skyrocketed, while a server-pushed question heading instantly blew up the entire Skylink discussion forums.

    ¡°In this life or death situation, the captain of the Tianjing squadron, Wang Zhong, has pulled out the Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ interesting.¡± said Gui Hao as he rubbed his chin. Previously, he had sent Zhao Zimo to deal with Wang Zhong purely due to him feeling irked by the thought of being contaminated by some trash. Therefore, it was without a doubt for him to send Wang Zhong to his death.

    Since such thoughts surfaced within his mind, he had casually set instructions out for it to be done, just like how he would ask his servants to toss the trash were he to see them in his house. Truthfully speaking, even though the assassination was a failure, Gui Hao hadpletely disregarded it.

    However, from the looks of it now, the entire matter seemed to have changed, and too did the situation for this wholepetition. If Wang Zhong really were All Mouthy King... he would no longer just be garbage waiting to be tossed out. What¡¯s more, he would no longer just be a clown jumping up and down, that would never, ever enter the sights of Carolyn!

    Rubbing his chin, an amused smile appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face. Compared to him, Gui Xinying, who had been sitting by herself at the back of the broadcasting theatre, stared unblinkingly at therge screen before her.

    Of all the people who were paying attention to Wang Zhong, she was most probably the one who kept the lowest profile. In fact, there was no one out there that knew she was paying attention to him, including her brother Gui Hao, and even Wang Zhong himself.

    Due to her personality, Gui Xinying did not quite like to interact with the other 3 of the so-called 4 great princesses of the Federation. Being the younger sister of Gui Hao, she naturally knew that the matter between Wang Zhong and Carolyn wasn¡¯t even worth a single mention. Furthermore, she also knew about the man her brother had sent to assassinate thetter.

    During that night at the bar, she was still unsure whether that Wang Zhong was the same Wang Zhong that was present on therge screen.

    He was evidently very young, yet he appeared to be filled with many stories of life under his belt. He looked as if he had many heavy burdens present in his heart, yet was able to smile so naturally and with such radiance. What¡¯s more, he was the first stranger to ever invite her for a drink.

    It was during that moment when her interest in him spiked. However, upon knowing his identity and having some time to think about it, the figure of the lone male drinking at the corner of that bar stirred up additional feelings in Gui Xinying¡¯s heart.

    All Mouthy King?

    She really wanted to see, exactly how strong he was!

 Chapter 431 - The final hope for the rag tag squad (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 431: The final hope for the rag tag squad (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Ever since the start of the elimination rounds, she had been quietly paying attention to Tianjing¡¯s progress in this CHF. For today¡¯s match, she had not even let any single detail escape her sight.

    While Wang Zhong was defending against Adam Galen¡¯s explosive assaults, she, who never ever smiled, did not notice the slight upward curl present at the corners of her mouth. Regardless of how bleak Tianjing¡¯s chances were for the group battle, Gui Xinying continued to wait on patiently. That happened all the way until she saw those mysterious cross wheels.

    ...

    She would not go about blindly guessing the identity of All Mouthy King. Up until now, stories about him have been used by the Federation as propaganda to the extent that he had turned into a legend. Nheless, such stories would only confuse ordinary people.

    She disliked scheming against people or managing her family. Throughout her life,bat was the only thing that she liked. To her, matters like schemes, management, and influence had entirely no meaning to her. Therefore, she did not give a damn about whether Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King or not. What she cared was him being daring enough to use such a unique weapon in such a group battle, and him selecting such a lineup that actually included two substitutes...

    Those were decisions that many people had definitely not expected.

    Surprises were indicative of changes! With the presence of changes, that meant that Wang Zhong still had the possibility of continuing his journey in this CHF! This was one the few things in the entire CHF that would catch her interest!

    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly yet again, though they were concealed under the faint ck veil she wore.

    Not more than a handful of people in this entire world had seen Gui Xinying¡¯s smile before, as she was usually too cold and emotionless to everyone. However, if one were lucky to see it, one would definitely be astonished by one of the most beautiful scenes in this entire world!=

    Nheless, the situation present before her was a hopeless one. There were some matters where intentions and thoughts were powerless. If one wanted to survive in this world, one would have to rely on power. No one can be exempted from this rule, and no one can transcend it!

    At this moment, the cheers proiming Wang Zhong to be All Mouthy King had already reached the peak in an instant!

    Simr physiques, simr all-roundedness, simr domineering auras, and most importantly, the Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels!

    Everyone watching the match was certain that Wang Zhong possessed the strength to wield them properly. However, if it was any other ordinary match, he would most probably be treated simr to Dicaprio, and remain a usible suspect for All Mouthy King. However, he was currently up in the final fight against Be Dean, and in a life-or-death situation! Since he dared to bring out the cross wheels to fight in this match that determined the survival of his entire squadron, that goes to show that his confidence in his skills with the cross wheels had already reached the peak!

    Countless brother King fans had instantly gone mad with their god-like levels of worship. Finally, they¡¯ve seen their ¡°god¡± in person! What¡¯s more, the figure that appeared was considerably simr to the All Mouthy Kings present in their hearts!

    Although his physique had given everyone the strongest first impression, the critical factor was the domineering aura he radiated throughout the two matches in the finalpetition! The subjugation of a Mo¡¯s List assassin and the pummeling of a werewolf bloodline inheritor were concrete proof of it!

    ¡°Brother King! Brother King! Brother King!¡±

    ¡°Beat up the powerful seedling squadrons! ughter the Mo¡¯s List experts! All Mouthy King¡¯s invincible under the heavens!¡±

    It had to be said that the mindlessness and blind belief those brother King fans had for their idol knew no bounds, as they had alreadye up with a new chant in a heartbeat. Nheless, there were still some cool-headed people amongst them whose foreheads were locked in deep furrows.

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong¡¯s current predicament was rather worrying. It would not be an issue if that alias didn¡¯t really belong Wang Zhong. Even if he were to lose, Tianjing did not let their supporters down with their performance in today¡¯s match. However, what if Wang Zhong was indeed All Mouthy King?

    If that were true, the sliver of a fantasy at the depths of their hearts would get popped like a soap bubble.

    In fact, those cool-headed fans had already started to take note as to why All Mouthy King has not revealed his true identity all these while. Once he lost a match, it would be hard to imagine how all the diehard supporters would endure such a massive psychological blow!

    An idol could never fall! That¡¯s because he was no longer just representing himself, but also the role model and benchmark for many youths!

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s not the only one who can use the cross wheels.¡±

    ¡°Please focus on the match, guys! As of now, we¡¯re still unable to confirm whether Wang Zhong¡¯s brother King or not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That captain Dicaprio from Giant God Peak can also use the cross wheels.¡±

    The fans who truly cared about Wang Zhong, All Mouthy King, and possessed a certain level of deductive capability, had already started tounch ¡°smoke bombs¡± all over the Skylink to stop people from boasting about their idol. For that, it would have to wait until his victory was secured before they could brag. If he were truly their idol, they would need to give him a path to retreat at the very least, on the off chance that he lost. Frankly speaking, being up against the lineup from Be Dean, with the rtively low standard of Tianjing, there was really nothing brother King could do.

    Wind God was close to turning into a mute. This Tianjing squadron was?really fucking good at ripping people¡¯s faces up, especially his. They definitely had caught onto the debates happening in the Skylink about All Mouthy King while preparing for the group battle! What¡¯s more, by some curious coincidence, he had said a few statements that Wang Zhong was definitely not All Mouthy King. Never did he imagine that thetter would give such a p to his face while he entered the stage!

    Fortunately, those few negative remarks on the present in the Skylink chat gave Wind God an opportunity to get a hold and change the rhythm. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to confirm whether Wang Zhong is All Mouthy King or not. What¡¯s more, truth to be told, even if he is All Mouthy King, I feel that he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Tianjing from the dire situation they¡¯re in right now...oh? What an interesting lineup Tianjing has fielded!¡±

    Wind God instantly changed the topic. ¡°They did not field their main heavy soldier and assassin, and have actually learnt from Be Dean to y with substitutes? They¡¯ve fielded two rather obscure substitutes! A firepower-oriented range soldier, Mmi, Wang Zhong with his cross wheels, Grai, their vice-captain Scarlet, three ranged soldiers as their back line? There¡¯s also their squadron¡¯s special ability healer, Hymin... oh my god, what kind of lineup is this? They¡¯ve actually fielded their auxiliary support healer to participate in the group battle? Against Be Dean? What are they thinking? What can she do? Heal the Tianjing squadron inbat?¡±

    It had to be said that Wind God¡¯s questions were rather right on their mark, as Tianjing¡¯s lineup was indeed slightly incredulous. Wang Zhong¡¯s selection of the cross wheels had indeed caused the eyeballs of many people to pop out, while changing the entire atmosphere of the match. However, it was only when everyone regained their senses did they find out how about the mind-blowing lineup fielded by Tianjing.

    Despite being an auxiliary support healer, they¡¯ve actually sent her up onto thepetition stage! That was something that utterly blew everyone¡¯s minds!

    It wasn¡¯t to say that those special ability healerspletelyckedbat prowess. However,pared to actual soldiers, theirbat prowess would pale inparison to the extent that it was pitiful, especially in the realm of the Casted Soul Stage. Those with auxiliary support type special abilities were?utterlycking in any extraordinary explosive capabilities, adding on to the fact that their ability wasn¡¯tbat-oriented.

    Furthermore, what¡¯s going on with the three ranged soldiers?

    Of course, there were rangedbat strategies for group battles. However, one would have to field five ranged soldiers and unleash a suppression of firepower from the beginning till the end. As for three ranged soldiers, it gave people an ufortable sense of not being too few, but not being sufficiently strong at the same time. On the contrary, it gave people a greater feeling of Tianjing giving up on this match. What¡¯s more, none of them were at Sharmie¡¯s standard. With just three directions of firepower, it¡¯s utterly impossible to suppress an all-out rush lineup. What¡¯s more oundish was that they did not even field a decent defensive type heavy soldier!

    Various kinds of sounds flooded the Skylink, from the ridicule and contempt shown by the Be Dean side, to the counter rants by the supporters of Tianjing and brother King. All along, the Tianjing supporters always had a numerical advantage. Not much had changed even after Wang Zhong had defeated Adam. However, the situation waspletely different from before. Brother King¡¯s rallying power was one that crushed all opponents and hailed from all reaches of the Federation. Even the Stuart Academy didn¡¯t have such loyal supporters!

    Adam Galen and the rest continued to wait silently on the stage, appearing as though they were watching a y going on before their eyes. Nheless, their opponent¡¯s lineup selection had caught them by surprise. What¡¯s more, the cross wheels in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands had caused caution and vignce to surface within their hearts. Regardless of whether he was All Mouthy King or not, the performance he had given in the earlier match had shown the everyone the might he possessed.

    Frankly speaking, they were genuinely unable to get their heads around Tianjing¡¯s lineup. A fanatical like self-confidence was stered on every member¡¯s face, especially those three females.

    Adam could remember seeing those three girls before the Tianjing squadron had entered their preparation room in wait for the impending group battle. At that time, their faces were rather pale, reflecting the worry and concern they had for the group battle. However, where did that fanatical like self-confidencee from?

    Saluting each other, the two squadrons proceeded to form up at their respective starting positions.

    The advantages of an arena setting for a group battle were its simplicity and?straightforwardness?while allowing a fast pace ofbat. To a powerful squadron, there wasn¡¯t any possibility of making a mistake of an error or an overlook to happen. What¡¯s more, Tianjing¡¯s oundish lineup simply gave no leeway for any terrain-reliant strategy to be executed by them.

    The Be Dean group battle starting formation was rather orthodox, being the mostmonly used 4 vanguards and one backline. Gaden¡¯s position was located slightly to the back, with their heavy soldier Paulist and captain Adam Galen present in the middle. Coupled with the two assassins at the nks, they form a forward arcing shape that allowed for proper assistance between members.

    As for the Tianjing side, interesting was the only word that could be used to describe it. Frankly speaking, could that even be called a formation?

    Their captain Wang Zhong was just like a muddle-headed puppet king, standing in the middle, while being nked by three exquisite and beautiful girls. The four people?stood?rather close to one another, almost appearing as though they were having a group hug! What kind of preparation was this for the group battle? Are you prepared for an X-rated scene on stage?!

    In contrast, Grai was standing all by his lonesome, appearing to be treated like a cannon fodder. Standing right at the front, he?appeared?to be using his thin frame to shield the other four from the five members of the Be Dean squadron. The backdrop of his solitary self was just like an orphan being abandoned by the entire world...

    Was this how an expert on par with those on the Mo¡¯s List should be used?!

    Frankly speaking, many people were extremely dissatisfied upon seeing this, especially the girls!

    ¡°I really feel sorry for Grai! Is he being sold out?!¡±

    ¡°What kind of formation is this? For what reason is our Grai standing by his lonesome at the front? He¡¯s not a heavy soldier!¡±

    ¡°For the good or worse, there should be at least be someone apanying him! He really looks too pitiful standing all by his lonesome! Wu?wu?wu!¡±

    Nheless, the formation was already fixed, and obviously not something that could change from the words of a few love-struck fans.

    Standing by the side of the stage, the hearts of Ma Dong, Lily and the rest already pounding at the back of their throats. When Wang Zhong had announced this earth-shattering strategy to them, the shock and astonishment all of them had felt were immeasurable. Hymin had been stunned by Wang Zhong¡¯s n, as never in her wildest dreams did she ever consider the possibility that she would be needed on thepetition stage.

    Regardless of them having trust for Wang Zhong and All Mouthy King, and regardless of them knowing the underlying reasons why Wang Zhong had fielded such a lineup, the result of the match was the only judge for this. Therefore, before thest instant, everyone was still unable to quieten the worries in their hearts.

    Standing across the arena, suffocating auras were now being radiated from the five members of Be Dean.

    Standing on stage, Hymin was considerably nervous and anxious for the impending fight; sentiments shared too by Mmi and Scarlet.

    All of them took a small gulp of their saliva.

    Ding!

    The group battle hadmenced!

    Unexpectedly,?the first person to move was Grai. What¡¯s more, he appeared to have shot off towards a weird direction. Not only did he not rush straight towards the fan-shaped formation of Be Dean, but he had also left the other four weaker members of the Tianjing squadronpletely exposed to his opponents. Being the only vanguard for Tianjing, the peculiar spectacle he had created caused everyone to assume that he had abandoned his squadron members at the first instant.

    The brainless splitting was clearly not the critical factor. In the eyes of experts, there were always reasons behind odd and fishy movements of one¡¯s opponents. In the duel earlier, the strength and capability shown by Grai when he had defeated Gaden made ignoring him an obviously unintelligent choice.

    The Be Dean rush made their response, with Adam breaking off from the formation. Aiming towards Grai, he roared out, ¡°Continue the rush! Finish them in a single breath!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t finish all of them off, 3rd brother! Leave some for me!¡± said Gaden as he licked his lips. This was the first time Gaden had addressed Adam like that, as thetter now had sufficient qualifications to demand such respect.

    The 5 man fan-shaped formation quickly transformed into a 3:1 umbre shaped one. With a singlemand from Adam, every single member had automatically adjusted their position. If time had halted to allow people to take rulers out to measure, they would find that the members within the current formation were equidistant from one another!

    Perfect execution and transformation capability. The strengths of a powerful squadron was more than the sum of their individual members! Even Wang Zhong, who was observing their movements, could not help but to secretly sigh in admiration of their teamwork. Even after using unique methods and bitter training for half a year, the Tianjing squadron was still unable to match up to them.

    In this small and narrow arena, a collision of rushes would only take an instant to ur.

    Being the twin des of Be Dean, Dooley and Dufon came from the left and right nks, hurtling towards the Tianjing from opposing sides.

    Bang!

    Scarlet fired the first shot, which was closely followed by the sessive roars of gun and cannon fire.

    A few bullets brimming with chilling intent and obstruction flew towards Dooley, who was hurtling over from the left, while Dufaning in from the right was met with a 3- round burst from Mmi¡¯s cannon.

    ¡°Now, the fight has progressed a 1 vs 1 and a 4 vs 4! Grai and Adam are engaged in a head-on confrontation, while the main force of the Be Dean squadron has already rushed forward to engage the Tianjing squadron.¡± One could not continue to roast others throughout the match. With the group battlemencing, Wind God still had to turn his attention to cast the ensuring fight. ¡°Although Gaden¡¯s crossbow and Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels possess extraordinary might, there¡¯s still a limit to their range. Unlike those hot weapons that possess super long ranges, these two weapons can only achieve suppression in middle rangedbat. Faced against formations that excel in dealing with range soldiers, the two have notunched any random attacks. The first ones who started to fire are the twin flowers of Tianjing¡¯s backline, shooting straight at the twin assassins headed straight for them. It looks like they want to obstruct the movements of thetter 2. Frankly speaking though, that¡¯s a slightly naive thought, as do you think the movements of S ranked squadron¡¯s mainstay assassins are that easily obstructed and sealed?¡±

    Before Wind God could finish his statement, the two assassins have alreadypleted their breakthrough from the suppressive fireid down on them. While this happened, Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels have already started to revolve. Nevertheless, he had yet to send them out.

    The short ranged bullets, as well as Mmi¡¯s cannon fire, werepletely unable to create any feelings of suppression to the Du brothers. The two of them were absolutely leagues above the 2nd rate assassins from Saxon. Not even halting their movements for a second, they moved about like gusts of wind, while the dense bullet trails appeared like fireworks in the night sky, gorgeous and eye-catching, yet possessing not one bit of lethality.

    As they continued to watch this spectacle, worry started to surface within the audience.

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s two ranged soldiers, Grai, and Wang Zhong, are simply not on the same level as Be Dean.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s only ranked B in the elimination rounds. Although she¡¯s urate, it¡¯s a pity that she does not have unique traits at all. Those ordinary bullet formations arepletely useless against a top ss assassin. What¡¯s more, that heavy firepower substitute is even more useless. At the very most, she would only be a B- rank.¡±

    ¡°This is their three ranged formation? They don¡¯t even possess the firepower to stop the rush of a single assassin! What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Ah, look at that healer of theirs, standing nkly at there! Other than her big eyes, I frankly don¡¯t know why she¡¯s on the stage at all...are they nning to use her death ray gaze to kill her opponents?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha! If Tianjing¡¯s able to win like that, I¡¯ll do a live broadcast of me shoving my dick into a 15 ded fan! And I¡¯ll make sure its one of those sharp ded ones!¡±

 Chapter 432 - The strategical art of group battles (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 432: The strategical art of group battles (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Wind attribute special ability! The Du brothers have started their suppression! Frankly speaking,?against this degree of suppressive fire from Tianjing, they were able to easily evade it without even needing to?activate their wind attribute special abilities! With such cautious actions, I estimate that their target is Wang Zhong! From the looks of it, they want to finish their opponents off in a single breath! Now, they already quite close to the Tianjing backline! Although the suppressive gun and cannon fire is still present, the speed of the two assassins is getting faster and faster! 100 metres, 80 metres, 60 metres! They¡¯re about to reach the distance for a dash!¡±

    Zeng!

    As cries rang out across the audience, two revolving golden lights suddenly appeared, travelling in opposite arcs towards the two assassins dashing forwards from the left and right nks.

    The cross wheels have appeared!

    Evidently, the two charging assassins were?rather?vignt about the cross wheels. Despite them showing contempt for the Tianjing squadron, they could not underestimate Wang Zhong.

    Ding Ding!

    Two metallic sounds rang out simultaneously!

    Although the firepower of Scarlet and Mmi were unable to obstruct the two assassins¡¯ dashes, they were still able to hinder their movements to a certain extent.

    Wang Zhong obviously took advantage of the situation to make his move at this very moment. Regardless of timing or direction, the instant the Du Family brothers noticed the golden lights, they already knew that they were unable to dodge and evade the iing cross wheels.

    Nheless, there was no dread or fear present in their hearts. Regardless of whether Wang Zhong was the real identity of the ID that had turned into the legend through his usage of the cross wheels, All Mouthy King, the unique traits of the cross wheels were still present. The strong point of the cross wheels was their nearly unlimited umtion of momentum and power. On the other hand, their weakness was the low power and momentum at the start of their usage. Even if they were facing All Mouthy King in the flesh, the Du brothers had confidence in blocking his attacks!

    Two daggers simultaneously smashed against the iing cross wheels. However, in that brief instant of contact, slight changes could be seen appearing on the faces of the two assassins.

    The force transmitted from the contact with the cross wheels was iparably immense, reaching a level close to the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, which was 200 Grassos. Additionally, there was that damnable revolving force it contained, which caused their hands to turn numb as a result.

    Nevertheless, being the main assassins of Be Dean, a mere 200 Grasso-strong attack wouldn¡¯t be able to knock them down. After the sh, the cross wheels were instantly sent flying back, only managing to cause a brief halt in the brothers¡¯ movements.

    Wang Zhong could not be allowed to umte any more momentum into his cross wheels!

    The same thoughts sprouted out in the brothers¡¯ hearts as their speed exploded and they dashed forward! Like gusts of wind, their figures shot forwards, transforming into two ck afterimages on the stage!

    40 metres, 20 metres!

    At the same instant, the peal of gun and cannon fire rang out.

    Maybe it was due to the support from the cross wheels, or a sudden disy of extraordinary might, but the two assassins somehow felt that this wave of suppressive fire was much denser than before. Although it was still insufficient topletely halt their forward charge, it was at this very moment that the cross wheels came in for their second wave of attacks!

    So quick!

    The two assassins were astounded.

    Beforeing for this match, the Be Dean squadron had paid attention to the performance of the ck horse, Dicaprio, and had also seen the cross wheels he wielded. They had evenpared it side-by-side with the video footage of All Mouthy King battling Divian in the OP.

    Frankly speaking, other than its near unlimited power and momentum, its weaknesses were apparent and obvious.

    Their first w was that the cross wheels did not have sufficient range. Their second w was the time they required to umte momentum and power before they were able to unleash attacks with the effect of ¡°unlimited shes¡±. Lastly, they would always need to return to their wielder¡¯s hands. Compare to other ranged weapons that were able to be pointed and shot continuously, this initial spooling-up time could be said as iparably slow. That¡¯s an extremely fatal w!

    Nheless, what Divian said in the OP was right. When people on the realm of All Mouthy King were to use the cross wheels and exhibit their might, there was only a handful of people within the Casted Soul Stage who could resist their assault. If they were used in a duel, coupled with the movements and techniques used by the wielder, it was effortless for the cross wheels to go past their spooling phase. When that happened, they would be nigh invincible. However, if they were used in a group battle...?unless one had exceedingly outstanding group mates, one would simply have no chance of disying the true might of the cross wheels, when faced with the encirclement from a powerful squadron!

    Taking into ount the range and spooling up time required by the cross wheels, the Du brothers judged that they would only encounter a single pass from the cross wheels. However, they were only halfway through their dash, yet those cross wheels had already made their revolution for a second pass?

    With the golden radiance present right before their eyes, there was not much time left for them to think over their response. Due to the cross wheels¡¯ unique shape, the curvature of their trajectory was unlike those of ordinary arcing shots. People who didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of the cross wheels would find it incredibly hard to estimate their intended targets. Wanting to evade them in the midst of a high-speed dash would inevitably be much more difficult to pull off.

    There was no other choice left for the two of them.

    Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    An intense vibrational force was transmitted through their daggers as they shed against the cross wheels. Having umted momentum from the previous pass, the attack frequency unleashed by the cross wheels had doubled. Naturally, it was just an estimate. Nheless, the same 200 grasso attacks were already capable of unleashing a suppression that made the two feel like vomiting blood.

    Very strong! So damn strong! However, they still were able to resist!

    They were indeed worthy to be the main assassins for an S ranked squadron! Even though they did not excel in raw strength, they were unexpectedly able to endure a second pass from the cross wheels! A faintyer of Soul Power surfaced around their bodies, causing them to appear as though they were surrounded by gentle winds.

    The astonishing cross wheels had?been blocked?once again!

    Sighs of pity rang out from those who were supporting Wang Zhong and Tianjing. On the other hand, the Be Dean supporters continued to clench their fists tightly as they prayed for their idols not to get frightened by the videos shown on the OP. After all, reality was not as exaggerated.

    Nheless, the tremendous power of the cross wheels had forced them to halt their high-speed dash, causing them to turn visible, as opposed to the blurry shadows they were before.

    There was still 20 more metres!

    Having blocked the previous attack, the two assassins breathed a sigh of relief. Despite being a ranged weapon, the might of the cross wheels was indeed slightly stronger than they expected. Fortunately,?cross wheels?were still in their weak phase, the initial spooling phase!

    A dash was sufficient to cover the remaining 20 metres! Now, Wang Zhong already had no chance to unleash the third round of attacks!

    Faced against the strongest thrust from Be Dean¡¯s twin assassins, there was only an injuryden Wang Zhong in their way!

    The souls of the brothers had already been lit ame, with adrenaline surging?rapidly?through their bodies. The opportunity to stand tall and famous amongst the rest was just right before their eyes! That¡¯s right, even the people of Be Dean had a deep, deep longing to defeat All Mouthy King inbat!

    However, just at this very instant, the peals of gun and cannon fire came ringing over!

    Compared to before, the bullets that came flying over were 2 to 3 times denser than the previous barrages! What¡¯s more, it was no longer bullets from the left and cannon balls from the right, but all of them were focused on Dooley!

    No!?This?wasn¡¯t suppressive fire! This was a killing array!

    Dooley¡¯s face instantly contorted.

    Due to them celebrating their sessful blocking of the cross wheels, they had almost forgotten that 20 metres was also the region where gun and cannon firepower was at their densest!

    If they were still in their high-speed dash, they might have been able?to forcefully go around this final hurdle. However, their movement had just?been momentarily halted?by the cross wheels attacks!

    Even a car with the highest horsepower in the world couldn¡¯t break past 100km/h in a second! Assassins?were able to?deal with the speed of fire from range soldiers at long ranges by predicting the target of the bullets via their flight paths, which had to travel the same long distance to reach them. As for close distances, they would rely on their already activated high-speed movements!

    However, at this instant, they had neither distance nor high-speed movements! On the contrary, Tianjing¡¯s firepower had changed from the 1 vs 1 suppressive fire to abined fire! In such circumstances, even a Mo¡¯s List assassin would have difficulty advancing!

    ¡°I have to say that Tianjing¡¯s strategy is?really?sleazy!¡± Wind God managed to make the correct judgment and time to cast ¡°The?1?vs 1 suppressive fire unleashed by Tianjing earlier was just?a feint. Also, Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheel attacks are?clearly?not as overbearing as All Mouthy King¡¯s. Nheless, he has managed to urately grasp the range of the weapon and turn it into an advantage. Now, with gun and cannon fire aimed at one person, thebined firepower has been unleashed! Now, Dooley¡¯s in a whole lot of trouble!¡±

    In the first instant, Dooley made the most appropriate response. Like a coiled up spring, he jumped into?the air?in an attempt to avoid the iing fire, while cing his daggers to defend his vitals! His opponents hadbined their firepower and targeted him. Dufan, who had rushed in at the time as his brother, had transformed into a knife, cleaving into the Tianjing formation. At the same time, Be Dean¡¯s heavy soldier Paulista was in the midst of smashing his way through Tianjing¡¯s paper-thin?defences?like a hot knife through butter!

    Once Gaden entered his optimum shooting range, it would spell the death of Tianjing!

    They only needed 1 more second! Once their squadron was able toplete their encirclement, Tianjing will die!

    However, at this instant when heunched himself into the air, Dooley subconsciously took a look at his surroundings, and what he saw immediately chilled his heart.

    Thebined fire from the guns and cannon were just a feint! As though they have already predicted that he would jump, they had onlyunched a single barrage! What¡¯s more, they hadunched?it preemptively!

    Hanging in the air, Dooley was able to clearly see that the guns and cannon of Tianjing¡¯s twin flowers?were already trained?on his brother Dufan! Ever since the beginning, their actual target wasn¡¯t himself!

    Even more frightening was the entireyout of the battlefield, which he managed to get a glimpse of while in the air. All of a sudden, Dooley realised that he, Dufan, their heavy soldier Paulistaing from behind, as well as their ranged soldier Gaden, were now separated from one another!

    The sloppy suppressive fire earlier was too realistic, because it was?basically?the real deal! That was the full strength of the twin flowers of?Tianjing,?and not an act at all!

    That caused the Du brothers to feel overly confident! Coupled with the attacks from Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels as well as their judgment of distance, it had caused them to subconsciously think about entering a high-speed dash, as that was the most basic response an assassin could have!

    Frankly speaking,?in that instant, their disdain towards Tianjing¡¯s twin ranged backline, as well as the dread they had for Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels,?had caused them?topletely forget about maintaining their formation! They also have forgotten that their heavy soldier Paulista was?utterly?unable to match up in speed to an assassin¡¯s dash!

    All of this was a trap!

    A trap that?had beenid the second they walked out from the passageway! What a frightening arrangement, what?a frightening?strategy! One that had taken into ount the formations, strength, distance and even the?minute?thoughts of every member of both squadrons!

    The majority of the audience had already turned quiet as they focused their attention?on?the spectacle unfolding in the arena. Nheless, the minute changes that happened to the overall situation at this instant was unnoticeable by the ordinaryyman.

    However, Ma Dong, Lily?and?the other Tianjing squadron members could not hold back their surging emotions as they clenched their fists tightly! All while a hard to conceal excitement was disyed on their face!

    They¡¯ve fallen into our trap once again! Every single detail mentioned by Wang Zhong was right on point! Including Dooley¡¯s jump!

    As a person that understood thebat methods of an assassin, Wang Zhong was extremely clear about the ¡°habitual reactions¡±?assassins?would make when ced in certain situations.

    This?was the first time they had seen such?a strategical?arrangement. From the slight dy in time?they?took in?their?preparation room, to?their?slow and unhurried appearances the presented to the world as they walked towards the stage, Wang Zhong had already?given?everyone a summary of the entire process of the group battle as if they were watching a highlight reel of a movie!

    This motherfucker really is...

    Despite this being just the beginning, and Dooley being the first target of this strategical arrangement, Ma Dong, Lily, Colby and the rest, including the three girls locked inbat on stage, were now brimming with confidence and thirst!?Confidence?towards victory! And thirst towards a miracle!

    In contrast, Dooley instantly felt a shiver run down his spine! What was awaiting their Be Dean squadron!

    Unrelentless firepower!

    Scarlet¡¯s twin pistols instantly lit up, unleashing a terrifying barrage of?concentrated?ice bullets!

    Yes! Scarlet only had her uracy, as well as her ice attribute?special?ability that was ignored by everyone. However, this was just what she needed to do!

    By her side, Mmi¡¯s cannon had already warmed up!

    Before participating in this CHF, Mmi was exceedingly clear about her position within the squadron. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect to?actually?have the opportunity to participate inbat under such circumstances, where all of the main lineup members were fit forbat! Furthermore, the opponent they were facing was an S rank squadron like Be Dean!

    Frankly speaking,?even though she had near-blind levels of confidence towards Wang Zhong and All Mouthy King, and?even?though she was quite confident in Wang Zhong¡¯s strategical arrangements, her hands still shook as she got onto the stage. Faced against Be Dean, nervousness, fright?and?anxiety were natural reactions people would have in such a scenario.

    However, when thepetition bell rang, when?Grai?sessfully lured Adam Galen away, when the twin assassins suddenly left their formation to execute?high-speed?dashes, when that assassin Dooley who had easily subdued Colby leapt high into the air...

    Everything had yed out exactly to Wang Zhong¡¯s expectations, with not even a sliver of deviation, just as though he had experienced everything before!

    What?a miraculous?feeling! Now,?Mmi¡¯s?hand?was?no longer shaking! On the contrary, her eyes sparkled with a light brimming with resolution and desire!

    Due to her not possessing a talent on par with Sharmie, Mmi was always not highly regarded in her family. At the very least, she had a pretty good?childhood?and had met a boyfriend, Ma Dong, who she was quite satisfied with. In her heart, she had always considered herself to be a future housewife. Despite that, deeper down within her heart, Mmi yearned for one day, a day where she would stand under the spotlight, just like her younger cousin Sharmie!

    Tianjing had given her the stage, and Wang Zhong had given her that opportunity!

    Now, that opportunity was already right before her eyes!

    Instantaneous detonation!

    The members of the Apollo Family had a unique connection with heavy firepower type weapons, a memory that originated from their bloodline. They were always able to naturally extract more might from heavy firepower type weapons aspared to other people. This was their talent!

    Her younger cousin, Sharmie had inherited a much?stronger talent in this trait. Not only did she possess a berserk type Soul Power and?special?ability,?but she had also?inherited the talent in the various aspects of shooting, like distance judgement and bullet flight paths. As for herself, Mmi did not inherit that much of her family¡¯s talent. Nheless, she was a genuine member of the Apollo Family, with Apollo¡¯s blood flowing within her veins!

    Despite being unable to perfectly control her bullet flight paths, distance, and other aspects that other range soldiers could do, faced with a target less than 20 metres away from her, pure power was already more than enough!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the midst of Scarlet¡¯s frantic sealing bullets, a?high-frequency?barrage of?lethal?cannon fire had appeared!

    Pitiful?Dufan! He had the strength sufficient for an S ranked squadron, yetcked the luck of one.

    Unable to finish a?high-speed?evasion in time, he was instantly engulfed by the densebined fire. Despite having executed blocking?manoeuvres?to shield his vitals and evading some fatal shots, his entire body?was smashed?by the dense barrage of fire! With ck smoke?emanating by his?entire?body, he was sent flying back like a kite when its string?got cut!

    After all, despite the toughness of his fleshly body, an assassin of a powerful squadron wasn¡¯t a god!?Asking them to use their?body to resist the bombardment of two ranged soldiers??In your dreams!

    Without even talking about the unique firepower talent of the Apollo Family, as long there was sufficient quantity, even the most ordinary of knives would be able to pierce a person to death!

    ¡°NOO!¡± as he continued to head into the air, Dooley¡¯s eyes turned red as he shouted on with all his might. Blood is thicker than water; the feeling of personally witnessing his brother?being pounded?to the brink of death was utterly unbearable.

 Chapter 433 - Fake Cross Wheels?

    <h4>Chapter 433: Fake Cross Wheels?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Crazed thoughts filled his head as he forced his body to descend. However, at the instant when his feet touched the ground, d in golden light, the cross wheels had already returned to make their third pass at him. To make matters worse, instead of one, both of them were now present!

    Having umted the momentum all the way to the third pass, the energy present in the cross wheels have already reached a terrifying level.

    Dooley, who had lost some of his thought processing capability, and had forcefully descended from the air, had utterly no possibility of evading the iing cross wheels.

    Instantly, Soul Power surged from his entire body, while his sole dagger turned into two, shielding his body from the front!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Dooley¡¯s eyes turned scarlet red as Soul Power exploded forth!

    Soul Power visible to the naked eye surfaced, circling his body like gusts of gentle wind!

    A tremendous power surged forth into his arms, as ear-piercing sounds rang out from the collision of the daggers against the cross wheels, causing everyone to cover their eyes in pain!

    An assassin had achieved a feat that¡¯s usually done by a soldier! Using the weakest amount of strength to erupt with such powerful might!

    However, it was a pity that he was faced against a pair of cross wheels, what more being Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels!

    Crack! Crack! Bang!

    The sounds of the daggers cracking were as ear-piercing as striking a bell! Regardless of the cross wheel attack being negated and sent flying back, Dooley was shoved back a dozen metres by the terrifying force, flying back all the way till his buttnded on the ground!

    Puff!

    Dooley spurted a mouthful of blood as he clutched his chest with one hand, while the other pressed on the ground in an attempt to stand up. However, the devastating damage to his internal organs caused intense pain to rack through his entire body! His foot suddenly slipped and he fell to the ground. In the next instant, one could only hear deep andboured breathinging from him!

    That¡¯s on an?different magnitude!!!

    Due to Du brothers assuming that they could block the attacksing from the cross wheels, they had fallen into the trap Wang Zhong hadid! Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t afraid of them rushing in head-on. Instead, he was afraid of them keeping their distance and avoiding a head-on confrontation. Therefore, he did not imbue much ¡°power¡± into his first 2 cross wheel attacks! This misjudgment caused a misconception to surface in the minds of the Du brothers, causing them to assume that they could be famous in this fight after defeating the so-called All Mouthy King!

    Even people like them would not want to forsake such an opportunity, to appear even more outstanding than their captain and vice-captain Gaden!

    He shot a look from the corner of his eyes towards the Tianjing captain, before noticing that Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze was one of calmness and indifference, and did not even rest on him for even a second...

    The entire audience present in thepetition grounds was dumbfounded.

    What the hell is this? In an instant after entering a dash, with not even 1 minute having psed since the start of the group battle, the 2 great assassins from Be Dean have already copsed on the ground?!

    The change in rhythm in that instant of the exchange was genuinely too quick! What¡¯s more, the countless minute details present were simple unnoticable by the averageyman. It seemed like a fleeting moment, but it was all that was required for the two pompous,?great assassins who had blocked the cross wheels and dodged the gun and cannon fire to copse on the ground.

    ¡°That barrageunched by that vice-captain of Tianjing is quite dense and concentrated.¡±

    ¡°The eruption of that heavy cannon seems a bit high. Was it an instantaneous 7 sessive shots?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her name? Mmi Apollo? Fuck, isn¡¯t that the surname of our ball queen?¡±

    ¡°Go check the information yourself! She¡¯s Sharmie¡¯s older cousin! Oh my fucking god, what kind of family is this! This inheritance, tsk tsk...I want to be the groom for Apollo! I¡¯ve no issue in entering their family!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Are you guys only looking the girls? Brother King! Brother King, yo! That usage of the cross wheel, my god! 2 days ago, Dicaprio¡¯s performance really made him look like brother King. However, after seeing captain Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels, I feel that there¡¯s absolutely no need to continueparing! That explosive power is so much higher than Dicaprio¡¯s! What¡¯s more, the revolution speed¡¯s even greater! That¡¯s the genuine seamless linking!¡±

    While the Tianjing audience was instantly blown away in astonishment, the Be Dean supporters were dumbstruck in horror.

    Nevertheless, the fight was still ongoing!

    At the instant when the two assassins copsed on the ground, Be Dean¡¯s heavy soldier, Paulista, had already rushed before the Tianjing backline!

    At this moment, Paulista was beyond furious. Being a heavy soldier and the core of his squadron¡¯s formation in a group battle, his position offered the best vision on the positions of his squadron members. What¡¯s more, he was also the initiator for offensive and defensive switches for their group battle formation.

    Ever?since the sudden change where the two?initiated a high-speed dash, Paulista could already feel that their situation was turning bad. Having practiced their formations countless times, he knew that the Du brothers would obviously not make such a basic mistake as peeling away from their formation like that. From that, he deduced that their opponent¡¯s weak-looking suppressive fire as well as Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheel attacks had lured them away from the formation they were supposed to maintain.

    He wanted to remind the two brothers. However, in that split second, he was simply unable to do so before they fell into their opponent¡¯s trap...

    Before stepping on the stage, captain Adam Galen had ordered them to destroy Tianjing quickly, as the might of Be Dean could not be stained by others. However, from the looks of it now, not only were they unable to deal with Tianjing quickly, but the first two people to have fallen were their own...

    Not only was this a stain to the Be Dean name, but it was also utterly ridiculous that Dufan had been defeated by 2 girls! Even though it was all due to their opponent¡¯s strategical arrangements, this was an embarrassment to the entire Be Dean squadron!

    This shame could only be washed off by drawing fresh blood!

    Paulista¡¯s eyes were filled with mes of fury.

    His opponents were able to unleash extremely powerful barrages of fire. Additionally, Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels have already umted a certain amount of momentum and power. Being extremely clear about Dooley¡¯s capabilities, an attack that could inflict severe injuries on him and cause internal damage just from blocking it would be exceedingly powerful!

    Nheless, the price for such firepower was aplete disregard of?defence. As long as he could endure the attack, Gaden, who was positioned behind him, could reduce their opponent¡¯s formation into gs!

    Furthermore, his defensive strength was leagues above an assassin like Dooley!

    Without talking about a single barrage, even if he was faced with a dozen barrages from the trio of ranged soldiers, Paulista was confident that he couldpletely block all of them!

    As he executed his high-speed dash, Paulista¡¯srge shield was already locked before his body. A sparklingyer of golden radiance was present on the surface of his shield and body, causing him to appear as though he was encased in ayer of golden te armor!

    The gun and cannon fire were already one step ahead of him, as peals of bullets and cannonballs came rumbling over. Smashing against hisrge shield, metallic ngs rang out. Nheless, the strength of his defensepared to the two assassins was like night and day!

    Even Mmi¡¯s heavy cannon fire seemed to have lost its effectiveness; Paulista maintained his high-speed charge despite forcefully resisting the torrent of cannon fire!

    ¡°There¡¯s still 20 meters left! Although Tianjing¡¯s strategies have bagged them incredible results, their double ranged backline appears to be totally unreactive to a top ss heavy soldier! Now, there¡¯s basically no chance left for them to do anything! The advantage a range soldier has over a shield-carrying heavy soldier is the ability to kite. However,?one would have to be at the same level as the heavy soldier?to do so! Clearly, this twin flower backline of Tianjing is unable to achieve such feats. Perhaps their captain Wang Zhong might be able to do so. However, with him being tied down by 3 girls, there¡¯s utterly no possibility to carry out any kiting strategies! Now, Tianjing has already lost the momentum, with their formation advantage and luck beingpletely used up against Be Dean¡¯s twin assassins! Now¡¯s the time for them to pay their dues. Once a tank as powerful as Paulista rushes into the lineup of Tianjing, with the support from Gaden in the backline, it would be just like a tiger rushing into a flock of sheep, causing utter devastation to everyone!¡±

    15 metres!

    ¡°Knight¡¯s Dash!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± Paulista¡¯s eyes turned scarlet red. Giving gave a furious roar, hepletely ignored thebined fireing from Tianjing!

    With a furious increase in speed, his figure appeared just like a lotive hurtling down the tracks at high speed!

    The muscles throughout his body expanded out, while a faint golden glow surrounded him. Like a crazed demon, he rushed forwards! At this moment, anything that appears before him would be smashed into a pulp!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Just at this instant, two eye-catching golden glows had already made their revolutions and came back. Holding hisrge shield with both hands, Paulista shoved it forwards with all his might. The gigantic shield allowed him to disregard attacks from any direction. Not only did he want to defend, but he also?wanted to smash the trajectory flying orbits of the cross wheels into disarray!

    Having done their research about the cross wheels, the Be Dean squadron knew that a blow with sufficient force had the possibility of sending the trajectory of the cross wheels into disarray. Without talking about stopping their spin, he wanted it to be hazardous for their wielder to get them back into his hands!

    This was the double edge sword of the cross wheel.

    The violent force jarred his hands. Nheless, it had also sent the cross wheels flying off in a brutal manner!

    It had to be said that sensation he felt was just like a collision against a high-speed armored lotive. Nheless, he had resisted them!

 Chapter 434 - Youâ€™re too naive, young one!

    <h4>Chapter 434: You¡¯re too naive, young one!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    It was extremely difficult for weapons to deal with the attacks unleashed by cross wheels. However, a tower shield was more than enough to fit this role! This was the true essence of a heavy soldier¡¯s defence!

    Although the momentum and speed of his rush had been reduced, they were already unimportant, as what happened next would be the start of Tianjing¡¯s nightmare!

    The remaining distance was more than sufficient for him!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After waiting so patiently, Gaden finally took action. Despite Tianjing getting rid of his squadron¡¯s twin assassins, not a single emotional fluctuation had surfaced in his heart. Being a ranged soldier, patience was a necessity; because he wanted to see his opponents¡¯ wails of despair!

    Crossbow bolts brimming with his ageing special ability were shot out, the green glow present on every tip testing their target¡¯s courage to remain inbat!

    During that sh of a moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels had yet to return. This was the weakness of the cross wheels. What¡¯s more, Wang Zhong himself appeared to have turned silly, not moving an inch as he stood at his original position. From the looks of it, he did not expect Paulista to be able to break the trajectory of his cross wheels.

    However, it was at this moment when the ever so disregarded Tianjing backline started to disy their might.

    The peals of gun and cannon fire were mixed with Wind God¡¯s shoutings as they struck head one against the iing green poison bolts, causing all of Gaden¡¯s bolts to explode in the air!

    Nheless, the exploded green poison bolts instantly turned into a poison cloud that enveloped the entire region!

    ¡°That¡¯s some pretty urate shooting. Although they are ssified as a special ability attack, those green poison bolts aren¡¯t as fast as normal bolts. However, being able to shoot every single one of them out of the sky shows that Tianjing¡¯s vice-captain, Scarlet, does possess some ability. However, that¡¯s basically useless! Even if Gaden¡¯s green poison bolts aren¡¯t shot down, they will automatically explode by themselves! The key point of that special attack is the expanding green poison cloud formed! The shooting from that beautiful vice-captain of Tianjing has only caused the attack from the green poison cloud start in advance!¡±

    Ha!

    Hymin, who had been standing still like an idiot, finally took action! When Wang Zhong had said that she would be needed at the most critical moment of the group battle, Hymin had turnedpletely stupefied.

    Nheless, she was willing to do anything for this squadron!

    Soul Power burst forth from her. With her concentration reaching their utmost limit, Hymin felt her entire sea of thoughts be nk, while everything in her surroundings became?clearer and more intimately connected to her mind.

    A glowing barrier radiating with azure brilliance appeared in an instant!

    Water Shield!

    It was the most basic of moves that every auxiliary support water attribute healer would know. It had miraculous effects towards injury recovery, reduction of pain, and also possessed a certain level of defensive capability.

    Nheless,pared to the auxiliary support healers of those S ranked squadrons, the power of Mmi¡¯s water shield was rather average. Expanding to a 3 to 4 metre wide hemisphere, it?enveloped the 4 man backline of Tianjing. The colour of the water shield was rather faint, a clear indication that its defensive capability was extremely low.

    However, regardless of how low its defensive capability was, it was already more than enough to deal with the poisonous gas being dispersed in the air!

    The green poison gas was instantly stopped by the water shield, unable to enter even a single inch!

    Astonished cries instantly rang out across the viewing gallery.

    It was a straightforward concept and an extremely simple method. Yet, it had produced miraculous results.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why that girl was brought up to the stage!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing was prepared for it! That¡¯s a method to counter Gaden!¡±

    ¡°An auxiliary support healer can also be used like this? What a surprising move!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless! A shield of that degree look like it would break with a single contact. Gaden just needs another barrage to deal with it. What¡¯s more, who knows if that what shield will be able to block the green poison gas a second time! Look, the poison gas is already corroding it!¡±

    In a head-on sh of special abilities, Hymin¡¯s strength clearly wasn¡¯t able to match up to Gaden. Although her water shield had blocked the first wave of poison gas, it had also immediately began to get corroded?at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    Hymin¡¯s water shield was visibly starting to weaken rapidly.

    Using a garbage auxiliary support healer in hopes to block my green poison special ability?

    Gaden fought that thought to be?!

    They were too naive! If his poison special ability could be dealt with that easily, how could he be known as the most frightening among the five great ranged soldiers?!

    Just at this instant, Paulista, who was diverting Tianjing¡¯s attention from Gaden¡¯s attack, suddenly came to a halt, while a solemn light appeared within his eyes.

    He had noticed the cross wheels returning to Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. Yet this time, thetter did not immediately toss them out. Instead, he had inserted more Soul Power into his cross wheels, causing them to emit ear-piercing screeches as their revolutions sped up, an indication that their speeds had already broken the sound barrier.

    Being a heavy soldier, he naturally knew what that meant!

    He had also been duped! He shouldn¡¯t be that greedy earlier!

    Wang Zhong definitely did not use his full strength in those previous attacks! He had purposefully lured him closer into the range where the cross wheels could show their full might!

    At this point, there was already no way for him to retreat! Being a mature heavy soldier, Paulista knew that he was unable to retreat even if he wanted to; there was hence no longer a need to retreat. With an explosive roar, Soul Power blossomed from his entire body. mming his tower shield heavily on the ground, he tilted it to a 60-degree angle. Bracing his shoulders against it, he established the strongest defence a heavy soldier would have in the face of the most frightening of situations!

    It was also known as the fight to the death!

    For the sake of honour and glory for Be Dean!

    Without a doubt, Paulista¡¯s immediate reactions were absolutely?appropriate. What he wanted to do was also precisely what Wang Zhong hoped for. Not only did he want to lure Paulista in, he also wanted to lure Gaden in, with distance being the key!

    In a split instant, the berserk cross wheels seemed to havee to a stop. However, in the next second, with a hum, they?disappeared from Wang Zhong¡¯s hand like wild horses with their reins removed. In a split second, one of them howled towards Gaden, while the other flew with a high-speed oscition as it arced towards Paulista .

    This was a physical manifestation that urred when a t object¡¯s revolution speed has reached its limit!

    Paulista did need peek out to take a look, as there was not even the need to do so. When such a physical manifestation appeared, he already knew what he was up against!

    That damnable Wang Zhong actually had to cheek to underestimate me! As long as this attack ends, I¡¯ll kill him!

    Fight to the death!

    Like a death reaper¡¯s scythe, the cross wheel came howling over, hurtling towards the tower shield in a straight path!

    Paulista was confident that he could defend against the cross wheel¡¯s attack. With his tower shield and the 60 degree best angle for defence, as long as he endured this attack, he would be able to send the cross wheel flying off like a bullet!

    Not only was this Paulista¡¯s belief, everyone who was watching this scene felt the same way.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s too brazen! He actually dared to split his cross wheels up in such a situation?

    His blinding self-confidence has shown itself yet again!

    Instead, in the next instant, it was everyone¡¯s self-confidence that was genuinely shattered, as the insane revolutions were apanied by a blinding array of sparks, SCREECH...

    Paulista¡¯s tower shield was sliced and blown apart. The powerful golden armor-like barrier, as well as his runic tower shield, were sliced into two pieces like they were just tofu.

    Cross wheel internal revolution!

    Blood seeped out Paulista¡¯s internal organs from the impact. However, the cross wheel was not done yet! Howling violently towards him, it made contact with the armor on his arms.

    In the next second, his arms were flung back, BOOM...

    Clearing every obstruction in its path, the cross wheel struck home at Paulista¡¯s chest, blowing his armor apart. As he was sent flying back, the gash on his chest spurted blood like a fountain. Only after striking his chest did the cross wheel head on its return orbit.

    On the other side of the arena, Gaden seemed to have managed to conceal himself in the first moment, causing him to disappear without a trace!

    He has actually, been insta-kill?!

    The miserable condition of Paulista almost caused Gaden to wet his pants. The apanying attribute of his wretched character was dread.

    The dread had instantly increased Gaden¡¯s speed and nimbleness, and even his special ability!

    His body concealment was impossible to detect! Despite possessing an ability to track its targets, the cross wheel would absolutely be unable to detect him!

    Having lost its target, the cross wheel aimed towards Gaden turned around and flew back. Nheless, Gaden was not given even the slightest opportunity to retaliate.

    This entire fight urred at a rtively high pace. From the time Tianjing started their attack, to the twin assassins falling, till the heavy soldier Paulista falling, it seemed that all of these had happened in the blink of an eye...

 Chapter 435 - Yes, your king is here!!! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 435: Yes, your king is here!!! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Having just entered shooting range, Gaden was unable tounch a second barrage before being scared off to god knows where! There even many within the audience who had slower reactions, and?were?still stuck?inplete dumbfoundedness as to what had happened! Nheless,?three?people from Be Dean had already fallen!

    Wind God, who was?just?hurtling spittle passionately in all direction felt as though a duck egg?had?been shoved right into his mouth, while the entirepetition grounds, including the Skylink chat, had turned?speechless.

    2?vs 5?

    That¡¯s right; it¡¯s?indeed a?2?vs 5! However, it was?two people from Be Dean versus the?five?from Tianjing!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe the spectacle that had just unfolded before their very eyes! Even the supporters felt as though they had entered a dream. How, what, why does it seem like we already have the advantage? Fuck, are we about to win?!

    On the other side of the arena, Adam Galen?was?evidently provoked. Nheless, he?was?firmly locked down by Grai. Grai wasn¡¯t an opponent he could?easily?suppress and smash apart. What¡¯s more, Grai¡¯s was extremely clear of his role, which was not to engage in a?head-on?battle with his opponent, but one of attrition!

    Without the slightest doubt, Grai¡¯s execution was much more sessful than the other Be Dean squadron members.

    Not only was Grai capable of defeating Mo¡¯s List experts, more importantly, he always remained calm and collected. Regardless of the?situation?he was in, he?was able to maintain a clear and?level-headed?thought process, allowing him to choose the most?effectivebat style.?Simply?speaking, he wasn¡¯t the kind that would make a mistake.

    At this same time, Scarlet and Mmi¡¯s gun and cannon fire were hurtling across the arena,?along?with Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels. Howling across the sky, the dense bullet rain?and the?massive barrage of cannonballs?exploded violently at the location Gaden was an instant ago!

    This was no different from an area suppression. Although?they?had lost?their?target, the tacit understanding between a scatter?shooter?and?a heavy hitter formed?a suppression?that forced Gaden to be unable to retaliate.

    Although Scarlet and Mmi weren¡¯t?exceptionally proficient in the variousbat aspects like bullet flight path tracking,?firepower?andbat techniques, their tacit understanding and ability to grasp?opportune?timings were first grade!

    This?was the result of the group training practices Tianjing had done over the past few months!

    A circr area around Gaden¡¯sst known position?was instantly bombarded?by a sea of gun and cannon fire! Countless sparks and mes erupted out,?shockwaves expanding across the arena, and dust blotting the sky out!

    However, in the blink of an eye, everyone saw a ck shadow rush out from the dust plumes.

    Gaden¡¯s small and beadlike eyes sparkled with radiance. His hunchback figure had unexpectedly allowed him to evade all of the attacksunched at him, while his movement technique made him appear just like an assassin!

    With dread?being raised?to its maximum intensity, it would feel like the madness at the depths of hysteria.?He?wanted all of those people to turn into hags, and endure the dread akin to being tossed into hell!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!...

    Although?Tianjing?had the situational advantage, victory was still not within?their?grasp. The remaining?two members of the Be Dean squadron simrly possessed the strength the?turn?the tide of this group battle.

    The region Mmi and Scarlet bombarded yielded no result. Unexpectedly, Gaden had remained in his original location. Everyone believed that he had rapidly fled that area. In reality, he had just?done?a stationary spin, causing all of Scarlet¡¯s and Mmi¡¯s attacks to miss.

    Reacting very quickly, Scarlet and Mmi unleashed their full strength to knock down Gaden¡¯s poison bolts. Just when Gaden was prepared to unleash his killing move, he sensed iing danger, causing him?to drop to the ground immediately.

    Dammit! Those cross wheels were back! If they were to return to Wang Zhong¡¯s hand, Gaden would be doomed!

    In the next second, Gaden vanished once again.

    At the same instant, Wang Zhong gave a sudden loud shout, ¡°Hymin!¡±

    With beads of sweat covering her entire forehead, Hymin clenched her teeth. The Soul Power water shield in her hand instantly exploded, transforming into droplets of water that swept out in all directions.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s terrifying cross wheels had already returned?to his hands. Upon returning, Soul Power gushed into them as Wang Zhong¡¯s fingers made a?god-like?dance. The screeching sounds ringing out of the cross wheels?caused?people to shudder in fear.

    Entering a concealed state, Gaden waspletely?unaware that his figure had already been ¡°illuminated¡± by the droplets of water sent out by Hymin.

    A blurry figure appeared.

    That was more than enough for Wang Zhong, who sent his cross wheels right at the instant when they reached their critical state.

    In a sh, Gaden had already fallen into Wang Zhong¡¯s trap.

    The was the critical reason why exposing the opponent¡¯s trump cards was extremely important in apetition. If one doesn¡¯t get a sufficient understanding, one would be unable to put up any counters. That would result in the group battle bing much more frightening.

    In an instant, Gaden had be like a cornered mouse, utterly unable to avoid the iing cross wheels. Upon seeing Hymin activate her ability, he had immediately?recognised?the trouble he was in, causing a feeling of dread to surge within his heart. Now faced with a life or death situation, Gaden erupted with an astonishing response.

    Other than talent, anyone capable of entering?the Mo¡¯s?List?definitely?had to foot out extreme hard work and concentration to perfect their craft.

    In the instant?when he fell into this life or death situation, Gaden appeared to have entered a miraculous state, sending bolts streaming out from his crossbow like shooting stars, right at the two iing cross wheels.

    Bolt after?bolt?was shot out, causing them to appear connected?in a chain. He wasn¡¯t trying to engage those cross wheels?head-on, as they were already in an inhuman state that was sufficient to slice a heavy soldier apart. What Gaden wanted was to change their orbits!

    That would require superhuman vision and uracy to pull off! Most ranged soldiers wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream about aplishing such a feat! However, at this instant, Gaden had managed to do it!

    The?two cross wheels were knocked towards the sides by the sessive urate shots from Gaden¡¯s crossbow. Once?a cross?wheel¡¯s powerful revolving force was tilted just by a bit, it would result in a change in direction due to thews of physics.?This?was one of the reasons why the cross wheels?had been phased?out of general use. They were too hard to control!

    In an instant, an expression of satisfaction appeared on Gaden¡¯s?wretched-looking face. To experts, that few seconds of leeway was more than sufficient for him to unleash a lethal attack. Now, with the absence of a barrier shielding Wang Zhong and the other three backlines, Gaden continued with his rapid shooting!

    This?was the mark of a genuine ranged soldier, not like that?part-timer?Wang Zhong, and even more unlike Scarlet and Mmi, those?third rate?scum!

    Utter silence filled the entirepetition grounds, be it the viewing gallery or the Skylink live chat feed. Even those experts watching had turned silent. Wang Zhong¡¯s group battle arrangements and performance?were already quite heaven-defying. However, there was still?a?noticable?difference in the level of strength between the two squadrons.?Strength, and not appearance, was what mattered in a battlefield. This round was Gaden¡¯s win...

    All of a sudden, Gaden¡¯s satisfied expression froze up. Although the?two cross wheels had brushed past his body, blood suddenly started to gush out from his body, appearing as?though?he was being chopped up by innumerable des.

    Time?seemed toe to a stop, as Gaden¡¯s jaw dropped down to the floor,pletely unable to believe everything that he had just seen...

    Gaden fell weakly to the ground...

    Everyone did not know what they had just seen. Didn¡¯t?he?already evade the cross wheels???

    A tense expression was now present on Divian¡¯s face. Although she had lost to All Mouthy King, Carolyn had always believed that she possessed some ways to obtain victory in that match. However, Carolyn had forgotten the possibility that Divian¡¯s opponent still had room for growth.

    Joseph could not help but reveal a smile as he thought, ¡°This youth is too interesting!¡± God knows how many years it had been since hest saw a person simr to Wang Zhong. This person did not seem to originate from this era; he was more like someone from the dark era.

    Gaden was too confident in himself. Although he did manage to divert the trajectory of the cross wheels, both of them were still maintaining their super?high-speed?rotations! What¡¯s more, they were?in close proximity with?each other. That would result in the formation of?extreme turbulence, basically forming multiple wind des. Being a ranged soldier, it was unforgivable for Gaden?not to consider the possibility of this urring!?On the other hand, this Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was really quite frightening!?Such a feat was on?an entirely?different level aspared to?Dicaprio¡¯s?two des.

    The cross wheels were a weapon that did not reward hard work and diligence. Only special people?were able to?use such a unique?weapon!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A terrifying howl suddenly resounded across the stage, as Adam Galen could no longer contain his rage. Ever since his twin assassins had copsed on the ground, he had already?known?that his entire squadron had fallen into Tianjing¡¯s trap. The first thought that came through his mind was to provide support. However, Grai, who had always evaded and dodged his attacks, had immediately prevented him from doing so.

    A runic sword brimming with a might that Adam Galen was unable to ignore?came?thrusting over! Unlike the strength and technique-based type that Wang Zhong embodied, Grai¡¯s runic sword had only two aspects: speed and incisiveness!

    The attacks Grai unleashed gave Adam Galen a feeling that?this sword wasn¡¯t one for use in apetition, but one that was genuinely used to kill people! The chilling intent that?prated?right into his bones caused him, despite his?tyrannical?fused werewolf body, to not dare to let it touch him. If the slightest opportunity presented itself, Grai¡¯s sword wouldn¡¯t hesitate to chop down on his neck!

    If not for the increased speed and strength that?was granted?to him after sessfully fusing with his werewolf bloodline, he might not have been able to suppress his opponent. On the contrary, he might have be the one who was?utterly suppressed!

    However, it was during this moment of hesitation that all of his other squadron members?were smashed?into oblivion! Now, all the joy and happinessing from his sessful fusion hadpletely vanished!

    Awoooooooo~~~~~~~~~

    A terrifying howl resounded across the arena, transforming into a sound wave visible to the naked eye. With Adam Galen in the centre, the sound wave rapidly expanded in all directions!

    The audience in the viewing gallery immediately cried out in agony as they covered their ears. On the stage, Scarlet and Mmi?instantly?felt their whole world spin.?Hymin, who had managed to endure the?first?howl, was now rolling on the ground, clutching her head in pain.

    A lonely wolf...was the most frightening!

    Evidently,?Grai¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be suppressed even with such a howl. A sword came clopping down on Adam Galen¡¯s body. However, what it chopped down on wasn¡¯t the fleshly body of a human. No blood was drawn by the sword, being obstructed by what seemed like clumped-up muscles.

    In an instant, ws shed across like a bolt of lightning, smashing into Grai and sending him flying away.

    Picking up the runic sword, Adam Galen, in his berserk wolf state, shattered it just like folding a piece of paper.

    In the dark era, those who possessed the berserk wolf bloodline were the ultimate nemesis to range soldiers. Precisely, they were known as nightmares.

    However, it was a pity that Be Dean¡¯s first generation of kings did not cross hands with Laforgue.

    Now, with the passing of time, the battle of the peaks that did not ur during that era, had finally happened.

    Berserk wolf bloodline VS Laforgue Infinite Revolutions!

    Exactly who was the stronger one!

    As new reports came streaming in one after another on the?Skylink, countless people had started to pay attention to this fight.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels had already returned to his hands, though they still maintained their?high-speed?revolutions. After that?berserk?howl, Adam Galen had miraculously regained his calmness, locking his icy red pupils firmly on Wang Zhong.

    Now, there were only the two of them left on the arena. Who would have guessed that this match, which was initiallypletelycking?in suspense,?would?actually?cumte in this.

    In the end, the final confrontation?was shouldered?by the two captains.

    However, there was only one thought that was flowing through the minds of countless people, Exactly who would it be???

    Be Dean and its Ruler¡¯s glory?

    Or is it All Mouthy King and his invincible legend?

    Exactly who will win!

    Adam Galen¡¯s arms started to expand once again, while his body grew slightly hunched. Nheless, he still maintained his human form and intelligence, something even Carolyn had made a mistake?about. Under the?powerful?pressureing from Wang Zhong, Adam Galen had alreadypleted his grasp over the power of his bloodline, moving from relying on?it,?to being in the driver¡¯s seat. Now, it had be a power belonging to?humanity.

    Whoosh...

    Sharp ws as hard as diamond popped out from Adam Galen¡¯s fingers, sparkling with dazzling brilliance. 70 to 80 cm in length, they werepletely?unlike the ws he had?revealed?during the earlier duel. These were the sharp ws of a berserk wolf that could tear everything into shreds.

    Most importantly, Adam Galen had deliberately swept his gaze across Hymin and the other Tianjing members.

    The fight had already?begun.?This?was a form of suppression shown by Adam Galen. If Wang Zhong dared to hide, he would ¡°identally¡± injure the others without any restraint!

    At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels were still spinning in his hands, though they had already transformed into?two spinning wheels of golden light.

    There were only two people on the stage, yet everyone within thepetition grounds could feeling the killing intent radiating out from them. Not a single person could speak out, with some even being unable to catch their breath.

    Awooooo~~~~~~

    With a howl, Adam Galen appeared just like a wolf king from the ancient times, with his gemlike ws sparkling with silvery light,?appearing?as if he wanted to?destroy the heavens and the earth!

    A sliver of excitement shed across Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, something that he waspletely unaware. Pressing the two spinning cross wheels together, the glow of a runic pattern blossomed out.

    This?was an inconceivable matter for anyone who had ever used cross wheels. After all, only a handful of people had seen it before. As for the Skylink and viewing gallery, a considerable portion of the audience was seeing this for the first time.

    In an inconceivable fashion, the two high-speed, revolving golden wheels of lights had fused?together!

    The waspletely against thews of physics, and yet Wang Zhong was able to aplish such a feat!

    In?a sh, the cross wheels left his hands, with a golden?wheel?of light smashing the ground apart, appearing right before Adam Galen¡¯s chest in an instant!

    Absolute silence filled the Skylink and viewing?gallery!

    Laforgue Unlimited sh!

    Bang! Rumble¡­.

    The fused golden cross wheel ground violently at everything before it. Faced against it, Adam Galen had already rushed forwards with without any fear of death. With his?indestructible?berserk wolf diamond bone spurs, the existence of his bloodline power that could ovee any obstacle, he wanted to grab and shatter that wretched wheel!

    Roar~~~~~~~

    Blood spurted out in all directions at the instant when his ws made contact with the cross wheel.?Soul Power rampaged about, as fireworks of sparks blossomed. The ground beneath Adam Galen¡¯s feet instantly shattered, causing countless cracks to expand out across the arena.

    The pair of red pupils were already steeped with bulging capiries, mouth wide open, revealing those glistening wolf fangs, an expression of?malevolence?present on that face. ROAR~~~~~

    Not only did he have no thoughts of retreating,?but Adam Galen also?wanted to?utilize?his strength to shove the cross wheel away!

    Just at this instant, Wang Zhong gave a furious downward swing of his hands, causing the spinning cross wheel to draw an upward arc, before smashing down ferociously.

    In an instant, all of the blood vessels in Adam Galen¡¯s body exploded apart, as BOOM...

    This was an absolute move that even Divian¡¯s Dragon Crystal Armor, famed for having the?strongest?defense?in the Casted Soul Stage could not block. Adam?Galen?was no exception!

    A blinding golden light smashed down on the?berserk?wolf soldier.

    The swirling dust storm whipped up by the Unlimited sh pressed down on all the tiles present on thepetition stage with terrifying might, cracking and shattering them, before sweeping them up into the sky!

    People could only see the golden wheel?make?a loop in the air before flying back to Wang Zhong. At this instant, all of the soldiers who had ever used the cross wheels felt terror surging through their hearts. That¡¯s right!?This?was a weapon that could bring terror even to its user, as no one would know when they would be the target of those spinning shes!

    Whoosh...

    The golden wheel split into two as it howled back towards Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. Upon reaching, they stopped right there, just like children who had finally returned to their home.

    Wang Zhong?tossed the spinning cross wheels towards the ground.

    BOOM...

    An shockwave swept out, scattering all of the dust and shattered rock, as the two death reaper-like cross wheels embedded quietly in the ground.

    No far away, the berserk wolf soldier Adam Galenid on the ground. His diamond ws had been shattered, with his pupils turning back to their original ck colour. His hands trembled in powerlessness, before he shut his eyes, tears flowing out from their corners¡­.

    At this instant, the legend of Be Dean had fallen.

    At the same time, a new legend had appeared.

    A single person! A pair of cross wheels! His?name, was Wang Zhong.

    He also had another name, an even stranger name.

    The tens of?thousands?of people in thepetition?grounds,?and the over 9 million people watching via Skylink looked over towards him in silence.

    Yes! All of the experts in the CHF take note! The King has arrived!

 Chapter 436 - Touchstone (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 436: Touchstone (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°It really is him¡­¡±Divian could not help but stand up, her eyes still fixated at the scene being shown in Skylink.

    Iparable shock had now filled her heart. A day ago, she was the only one in the entire world that had personally faced against All Mouthy King¡¯s Laforgue Unlimited sh, and the one who had the clearest understanding about the might this move possessed!

    Unlimited Revolutions, absorbing the Soul Power of opponents, never resting till they¡¯re dead!

    If one wanted to break that move, one would need overwhelming strength to stop its revolutions forcefully. However, everyone in this CHF was only at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. It was already extremely challenging to erupt with a power that¡¯s equal to that of the cross wheels. As for the strength required to suppress them? That¡¯s an impossible feat for those in the Casted Soul Stage!

    It¡¯s impossible to copy or mimic this move! Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King! Once he was allowed to spin his cross wheels uppletely, be it a duel or a group battle, no one could defend against his attacks!

    Furthermore, in this group battle, if Wang Zhong and Grai were to really enter a 2 vs 5 fight with Be Dean, Tianjing would have had no chance of victory!

    Without talking about the near infinite?power?Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels possessed, faced against the high-pressure encirclement from Be Dean, there would absolutely be no time for him to build up any momentum before facing the firing squad. However, Tianjing had achieved victory, and it was mostly due to their incredible strategical arrangements! In reality, the 3 females from Tianjing were extremely weak. However, each one of them was able to achieve miraculous results on thepetition stage! Being the captain, the strategies were definitely Wang Zhong¡¯s brainchild.

    Superhuman strength, advanced group battle tactics, and eclectic strategical arrangements that allowed even the smallest of chess pieces to disy their might to the greatest! These were definitely the traits of a naturally bornmander!

    Strength, brains, vision, intelligence...and yet, the person who possessed all of these traits had to be Wang Zhong!

    That¡¯s right! He¡¯s amoner, yet he was so outstanding that people were already unable to get a grasp of this moner¡±. A qualitative change would happen to anything once it surpasses its limits. How could this Wang Zhong be the ¡°no matter what, he¡¯s just a higher level thug¡± that Carolyn had previously mentioned?

    Even if they could disregard him, would the other influences be that blind?

    Divian had once believed what Carolyn had said. However, she was now slightly unsure. Knowing that Carolyn was also watching this match, she really wanted to know Carolyn¡¯s current thoughts. Nheless, she knew that it would be a waste of breath even if she did so. With Carolyn¡¯s character, she would definitely not reply to such a strange question from her.

    ¡°Boss? Captain? Goddess?¡± Karl waved his hands before Divian¡¯s eyes as he asked. ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me, alright? What kind of daydream are you having? Could it be that you¡¯ve gotten a crush on that person?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± due to having too many thoughts in her head, Divian only managed to react after a while.

    At this moment a deathly silence filled the entirepetition grounds and the Skylink chat.

    Not a single one of the Tianjing supporters, All Mouthy King fans, or even Be Dean fans made any noise nor spoke a single word.

    A C rank squadron defeated an S rank seedling squadron. This was something that no one in their wildest dreams could imagine. In the long history of the CHF, there was no precedent to this situation!

    This world was governed by resources, power, and talent. When one¡¯s strength reached a certain degree, one could put an end to all unexpected situations, let alone a confrontation in a full-fledged battle.

    However, such an event had just?urred.

    A stretch of silence had also filled the entire Tianjing academy, as all the students watching the match, inclusive of old Greene, were clenching their fists tightly while feeling their eyes turn moist!

    A victory they did not dare to believe, a splendour they never had imagined!

    Having defeated the S ranked seedling squadron, Be Dean, the oneughing at the very end was their squadron, Tianjing!

    ¡°We¡¯ve won?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve won!¡± tears streamed down old Greene¡¯s eyes as emotions overwhelmed him. He had taken a significant risk and given the reins to Wang Zhong to form their academy squadron. Initially, he had only wished for them to regain a little bit of their honour and dignity as a famed academy. However, this Tianjing squadron had repaid him with an entire world!

    ¡°We¡¯ve won! Long live Tianjing! Long live Tianjing!¡± Mad with emotions, the studentsughed and cried at the same time, sharing hugs with everyone around them. Over the past two days, due to their squadron being matched up against Be Dean, a wave of depression had enveloped the entire academy from top to bottom.

    At the same moment, the audience watching via Skylink and in thepetition grounds finally regained their senses, before earth-shattering cries of celebration resounded across the entire stretch of heavens!

    ¡°All Mouthy King! All Mouthy King! All Mouthy King!¡±

    Papada did not shout and cry out loudly like the other crazed fans. Instead, a smile seemed to appear at the corners of his eyes, which had been fixed on Wang Zhong.

    No one understood All Mouthy King better than him. Having crossed hands with him, and more so due to the miracle-like illusionary image of the zing Angel, had caused Papada to go all out to research and analyse every single piece of information on All Mouthy King! Regardless of how many people were debating about so-and-so appearing simr to All Mouthy King, or?looking like All Mouthy King,?Wang Zhong was the only one that seemed to be simr. After seeing Adam Galen being subdued and beaten, as well as the godlike control of the cross wheels, he knew without a doubt that he was looking at All Mouthy King in person!

    ¡°Captain!¡± quite a few of the zing Angel squadron members standing beside him revealed unconceble joy in their eyes. Although All Mouthy King was an idol in the eyes of others, he had an extraordinary position in the eyes of zing Angel squadron and all of the citizens of zing Angel City! This was the seconding of the miracle that had urred to the zing Angel City during the dark era!

    Be it the Wings of the zing Angel, or the Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels; both were the city¡¯s pride during the dark era!

    Oli was also looking at Wang Zhong, who had already got off the stage. There was no trace of the emotional excitement that had overwhelmed her squadron members, though an iparably resolute belief sparkled within her eyes.

    The celebratory cries continued in thepetition grounds. Yet, what Wind God felt was embarrassment and helplessness. At this moment, he waspletely unable to keep casting.

    Frankly speaking, ever since he had decided to start on the road of fame by roasting Tianjing, he had already made preparations to toss his face into the gutters. This has worked exceptionally well in his casting today, as it had brought a great deal of viewer satisfaction. Naturally, it was indeed partly due to the tremendous disparity between the two squadrons. If not for the final strange move that Wang Zhong had unleashed... that was no longer important. What¡¯s important was that Tianjing had motherfucking won! Regardless of how thick his skin was, Wind God was unable to find the words to describe how he currently felt.

    Should he ssh cold water onto Tianjing? That would be an utterly shameless move. What¡¯s more, he had already done that multiple times earlier! What about making a propermentary about the points of excellence shown during the group battle? There was indeed a lot to talk about. There was a slight bit of luck involved in Tianjing¡¯s victory, with strategical arrangements and Hymin¡¯s sudden showing having their intended results. However, with the whole motherfucking world having already turned into Tianjing fans, forcefully roasting them would asking for trouble. One had to have a certain degree of assurance before attempting anything. If not, after gaining fame from roasting others, one¡¯s personal Skylink might get cklisted by others. It would really be an injustice if one became a target of scorn. At this moment, the best option would be to y the ¡°invisible¡± act.

    The invincible legend of the S ranked seedling squadrons hade to an end!

    The all-new auxiliary support special ability move!

    There¡¯s no such thing as useless chess pieces, just old-fashioned strategical arrangements!

    Various kinds of huge captions flooded the multiple publications in Skylink, resulting in yet another a massive surge in viewership numbers.

    There was no doubt that it was human nature to desire a hero figure to look up to, and this was especially so formoners. Wang Zhong¡¯s unintentional actions, along with All Mouthy King¡¯s achievements,pounded with the victory over Be Dean and became the catalyst for an explosive trend of insanity.

    As for the more rational people, they wouldn¡¯t feel interested in the worshipping others. Truthfully speaking, the so-called hero syndrome came and went very quickly. Though individual strength yed a part in Tianjing¡¯s victory, the main reason was due to their strategical arrangements. The entire sequence of events, from the individual duels to the group battle at the end, was a textbook example of superior tactics. What¡¯s more, Wang Zhong was actually able to instruct a rtively lousy squadron to aplish such feats! In the eyes of any other strong squadrons, these people would definitely be treated as trash, and would utterly stand no chance to enter their ranks. However, Tianjing was actually able to turn this into something miraculous. It had to be said that the number 1 in theoretical knowledge was absolutely not an armchair strategist.

    Of thebined fire from Tianjing¡¯s three ranged soldiers, Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels yed the role as the main bulk of the offence. Nheless, Scarlet and Mmi¡¯s seamless linkage of firepower was the main reason why the cross wheels could disy their true might. What¡¯s more, they had also finished off the first assassin, paving the way for Tianjing¡¯s entire strategy that yed to their strengths.

    As for Hymin, the usage of her special ability added the finishing touches to Tianjing¡¯s already perfect strategy. It was the direct counter to Gaden. Hymin¡¯s auxiliary support special ability appeared to be weak inbat. However, it had yed an extremely crucial role in the group battle. One could imagine the relentless sneak attacks Tianjing would have to face if they were unable to deal with Galen¡¯s concealment ability. Without a doubt, it would have spelt the end for the three girls. As for Wang Zhong and Grai, if Adam Galen managed to distract them or restrict their actions, Gaden¡¯s sneak attacks could turn into an insta-kill at any given moment! That would have resulted in apletely different situation than what had urred.

    In theory, thebined strengths of Wang Zhong, Grai and the 3 girls were at least 50% weaker than the main lineup of Be Dean.

    However, it just so happened that three squadron members that were iparably weak by themselves, had integrated andpleted Tianjing¡¯s strategy. From the very beginning, Tianjing always had a numerical disadvantage. Such an arrangement had caused people to sigh in admiration of the wonders of a group battle, as statistics weren¡¯t the definite indicator for victory.

    Naturally, other than all of these, the heavyweight news had ignited the hearts of everyone.

    Wang Zhong is All Mouthy King?

    The officials were quick to organise an interview, with Chen Yu¡¯er being tasked to conduct it.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m All Mouthy King or not is not important. What matters is that our Tianjing squadron will always fight all the way until the end!¡±

    Wang Zhong did not give a direct answer to the question, yet his reply had an air of dominance. Naturally, the effect it had was not quite like the ambiguous reply Dicaprio gave, as those who had watched the group battle already knew, that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King!

    The creator of miracles, and the true king of themoner world!

    If a member of an aristocratic family were to be ced in Wang Zhong¡¯s shoes, he would definitely give of show of smugness, or would act pretentiously by showing indifference. However, the domineering stance present in Wang Zhong¡¯s words, as though everything was as expected, and that he would win, was all due to his strength integrating with his squadron, and not just due to a name.

    Naturally, this victory had indeed brought about a name.

    Tianjing¡¯s poprity had rapidly surged to new heights within a day. This came from the surge of arge volume of Brother King fansing in, and they had instantly be staunch supporters. This caused their official poprity ratings to rapidly rise from the bottom few all the way to the top 5!

    Now, they were only second to Stuart, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, Heaven¡¯s Fate as well as Vasilyevich, these four super S ranked squadrons! In fact, there were some Tianjing supporters and brother King fans that were mouring about clinching the poprity champions!

    ¡°Haha. They really can toss about.¡± Gui Hao felt that the actions of those people were trulyughable, yet extremelymon. Themoners were all ignorant. As long as the media gave a slight nudge in one direction, they would naturally follow suit. All of them werepletely oblivious to what actual strength was.

    Correct, Tianjing had won. However, their journey had just begun. Now, with all of their trump cards being exposed, what kind of countery would they encounter from their opponents?

    Surprisingly, Gui Hao did not focus his attention on Wang Zhong. To him, thetter hadpletely exposed his trump card, despite his pretty good closebat skills and those cross wheels of his. On the contrary, it was Grai that he was interested in. After being smacked by Adam Galen¡¯s ws, he had somehow remained uninjured. What¡¯s even stranger was that he did not give chase to Adam Galen. Was this due to him havingplete trust in Wang Zhong?

    That wasn¡¯t a thought that ordinary people would have. There definitely had to be some other factor that led to his actions.

    If Gui Hao wanted to destroy Tianjingpletely, the first hurdle to ovee would be Grai. Where were the weaknesses of this person?

    A smile appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face as he thought, everyone was bound to have weaknesses.

    As for Wang Zhong, it was no wonder why Carolyn had once seen something in him. With his ability, he wasn¡¯t an utter disgrace. However, Wang Zhong still wasn¡¯t fit to be his match!

    ¡°Xinying.¡± Gui Hao stood up and turned his head to look around, only to discover that Gui Xinying, who had been seated at the back of the viewing theatre all along, had already disappeared.

    Rarely having the time to rx in her room, Gui Xinying was currently flipping through all of the information on All Mouthy King.

    Curiosity was the source of energy for everything humanity did.

    Now, she was extremely curious about All Mouthy King. Although she had a certain level of understanding towards him, it frankly wasn¡¯t much. From what she could make out, she felt that his poprity was a ploy by Federation¡¯s Parliament to create a legend, whileuding the aplishments of a fewmoners to conceal the overwhelming might of the various aristocratic families.

    However, when the image of All Mouthy King had started to intersect with that person from the bar, it had really ignited the curiosity in Gui Xinying¡¯s heart. That¡¯s all due to this fellow being different from Dicaprio. Unlike him, Wang Zhong was a person who had truly started all the way from the bottom.

    After watching all of the fights he had participated in, especially from the ¡°King¡¯s Path¡± video done by Chen Yu¡¯er, the various horrible and unimaginable ways in which he was beaten up caused a smile to blossom on her face. It was extremely difficult for her to imagine how a person like that would actually be able to reach the standard he had shown in today¡¯s match.

    Gui Xinying did not believe in those ims of him concealing his strength all along. From what she could see, it wasn¡¯t something fairytale-like, or a monstrous aberration. Being a member of the Mo Family, one of the strongest families in the Federation, she had seen a lot of instances of people suddenly bing stronger after umting for a long period of time. It was merely that the eruption of this All Mouthy King appeared to be exceedingly ferocious.

    After watching all the videos present, a chilly expression appeared on Gui Xinying¡¯s face.

    No matter how powerful the influence one could have, or the invincible power one wielded, they were of no value in her eye. Regardless of how powerful influence could be, they would never reach the realm of the Mo Family. Regardless of the invincible power one wielded, one would only be on her level. An apt description to this would be the saying from the Musk Family, ¡°I don¡¯t make friends based on their wealth, as there¡¯s no one out there that has more money than me!¡±

    The reason for Tianjing¡¯s victory was due to Wang Zhong opening Pandora¡¯s Box. Gui Xinying shook her head while thinking, ¡°He¡¯s a pretty good fellow, though its a pity that he will face¡­¡±

    Frankly speaking, she did not like Carolyn. That woman¡¯s extremely good with handling interpersonal rtionships. Her brother likes her, and so does a lot of men. All of them were willing to chase after their goddess. However, being ady herself, Gui Xinying hated people like her.

    To Carolyn, Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King. There was no doubt about this. Carolyn had a sh of absentmindedness upon his revtion in the match. However, that was the limit to her reactions. Be it Gui Xinying, or her bosom friend, both of them, in fact, had?an insufficient understanding about her, and even more so about what her current and future goals were.

    Ever since she had started on this path, her life had already transformed into something with a different kind of significance.

    This was a path of no return. Furthermore, ever since she had made this decision, Carolyn had never thought of backing out. If such a small matter were able to cause chaos to her emotions, that would mean that she had not done sufficient preparations. Therefore, she had proceeded to treat this matter as experience towards her road to sess.

    If Wang Zhong was a test for her heart, he shoulde striking with greater ferocity! She really wanted to see whether that person was able to climb ahead of her!

 Chapter 437 - Tianjingâ€™s mad day of celebrations (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 437: Tianjing¡¯s mad day of celebrations (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The first day of the round of 32 was undoubtedly the day for ck horses. Having won their first round?convincingly, Giant God Peak had shown an even more?domineering?performance in the next round. Sweeping their powerful A ranked opponents in an inconceivable 4:0 manner, they had disyed?a strength?on par with S ranked squadrons. Not only that, the bnce in?strength?throughout their various positions, talent, as well as coordination levels during group battles,?had all been given extremely high evaluations.

    Nevertheless, despite all of these, all of the radiance had been pulled away by a squadron from Tianjing.

    Most importantly, the iparably domineering stance of that squadron¡¯s captain had already taken over the minds of countless people and left an unforgettable impression.

    Compared to Wang Zhong, Dicaprio¡¯s usage of the cross wheels was indeed somewhat trifling. Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels were the genuinely frightening Laforgue Infinite sh Cross wheels, making him a ranged soldier that was more than sufficient to cause any close-ranged soldier to shiver in fear.

    This was especially so, as this person was also a frightening closebat fighter!

    He was an existence that was sufficient to cause a headache to any squadron who had to face him.

    Uponbining with his nickname, All Mouthy King, he had instantly blown away the spotlight from anyone else, with all the S rank squadrons being suppressed by his presence. Naturally, there was nock of criticism being aimed at him. From this point forwards, Tianjing could no longer act?as?a pig to eat a tiger. Now, all of their weaknesses would?constantly?get targeted by all their uing opponents, all while facing the immense pressureing from both within thepetition and the external audience.

    It was inevitable for S ranked squadrons to be defeated. However, it would also lead to even?greater?challenges up the hill. The inherent system definitely wouldn¡¯t copse that?easily. With Stuart at the helm, the great aristocratic families would?definitely?dissect and analyse?each and everyponent of the Tianjing squadron.

    Both Wang Zhong and Dicaprio gave ambiguous replies during their interviews, with none of them either confirming or denying that im. Nheless, there was already no need to continue pursuing the answer, as 9 out of 9 people?already?believed Wang Zhong to be All Mouthy King.

    Just a casual look at the fights All Mouthy King had won in the OP would allow one to see an assassin¡¯s agility, a soldier¡¯s powerful close-range abilities and the omnipotent cross wheels he had disyed. With such all-roundedness, who else could All Mouthy King be?

    A hopeless trash squadron had just defeated an S ranked seedling squadron. Other than All Mouthy King, who else could it be?

    That¡¯s right, who else could it be?!

    Even though the round of 64 hade to an end, the fireworks continued through the night. Walking around, one could hear voices discussing the CHF, in the hotels, Skylink and even on the streets and alleys. This was a show of strength for themoner citizens of the Federation. Although they might not possess the ability to evaluate thepetitors¡¯ strength, they were able to enjoy the liveliness of the event.

    Many discussions and debates were going on, especially those on the topic of the Tianjing squadron!

    On the Skylink CHF discussion forums, one would be able to see an entire stretch of questions rted to the Tianjing squadron!

    ¡°What kind of academy is Tianjing?¡±

    ¡°How did the Tianjing squadron fight their way into the best of 128?¡±

    ¡°Is their mysterious captain Wang Zhong really not an aristocratic family member?¡±

    There were many questions sprouting out, with the thoughts of many still being stuck on the match between Tianjing and Be Dean. There those that were still in ignorance, with some still in disbelief, that an obscure Tianjing Academy could actually eliminate a powerful S rank seedling squadron from the CHF. That¡¯s Be Dean we¡¯re talking about! One of the 5 upper families amongst the 10 great families of the Federation!

    ¡°I have a feeling as though God has fallen. I don¡¯t know if you guys feel the same.¡±

    ¡°More than that. I feel as though I¡¯m a little kid who had shot an arrow into the sky, only for it to strike a valiant eagle soaring across the nine heavens.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an apt description. I too have the feeling as though the arrow had struck an aerone down!¡±

    ¡°Oi upstairs, please consider the feelings of the eagle and aerone, okay!¡±

    There were quite a lot of people who were shocked by the results of that match. Having entered this world in thends that neighboured Be Dean City, they had grown up under the mighty umbre of Be Dean. During that course, they were protected, and were also exploited by thetter. Therefore, they had the greatest feelings and right of speech towards how strong Be Dean was. Although the Be Dean squadron participating in this CHF didn¡¯t receive a high evaluation, with some saying that they were fallen rulers, the people living under the shadow of Be Dean were all clear about one matter, or in other words, the truth!

    When Be Dean?was underestimated, ¡°it¡± would be at its most lethal and terrifying!

    As for this CHF, Be Dean had fielded their most terrifying lineup, a lineup that was meant to be a counterattack to the world!

    Therefore, when the most terrifying lineup of Be Dean had fallen, one could imagine the amount of shock surging through the minds of those citizens. Unaware of what¡¯s happening, they started posting questions on the Skylink discussion forums and flipping through all the past recordings, while still being unable to believe the results, which had already turned into reality.

    A terrifying fellow and his omnipotent cross wheels.

    On the other side, Tianjing Academy, no, the entire Tianjing City, had turned wild with celebration. At this moment, a few of the big families in control of Tianjing City had gathered together and issued a citywide announcement. ¡°Tonight¡¯s the night to celebrate and drink in merry! All of the expenses from the nightclubs and entertainment establishments will be covered by us few families, for a free-of-charge celebration for the entire city!¡±

    In a brightly lit high rise apartment, Hymin¡¯s parents were currently entertaining their friends and rtives in a merry mood.

    Envy and jealousy were present in all of the gazes shooting towards Hymin¡¯s parents. With such a daughter, there was?truly?nothing else that one needed to hope?for. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s definite that Hymin¡¯s future would be filled with a stretch of brightness, filled with unlimited prospects. It has already been a long time since Tianjing City had seen such splendour. Heroic daughters and sons, and these heroes¡¯ parents!

    Everyone was roused and inspired by such thoughts, though it was a pity that the heroes were their?own?children.

    Under the current system employed by the Federation, families were always tied?together?and?were categorized?into different sses of citizenship. Once one¡¯s son or daughter manages to perform or make outstanding contributions, it would increase the citizen rankings of one¡¯s entire family. This wasn¡¯t only for the sake of face, but also due to the increase in survival benefits.

    By the side, arge screen was showing videos posted on the Skylink, and was currently broadcasting a rey of Tianjing squadron¡¯s highlights. Among them, there were quite a few scenes with Hymin performing treatment for her squadron members. Naturally, the most important part was her super powerful auxiliary support during the crucial moment in the group battle. As everyone had said, without the protection and tracking granted by her special ability, Tianjing might have fallen short from victory. Although Wang Zhong was very strong, he wasn¡¯t a god.

    Just at this moment, as the time reached 8 pm, someone shouted out. ¡°It¡¯s here! It¡¯s here! Right on time! The TOP 10 highlights for the first day of the finalpetition are out.¡±

    The entire apartment instantly turned quiet, as anxious expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. A ck screen appeared on the screen linked to the Skylink broadcast, before being broken by a sh. In the next second, glowing words appeared, ¡°TOP 10¡ª¡±

    Starting from 10th ce, scene after scene of spectacrbat drew cries of astonishment from everyone watching, though it also caused the apartment¡¯s atmosphere to turn into one of slight apprehension. Nheless, all of them were sure that the Tianjing squadron would definitely be present in this TOP 10 highlights.

    ...

    ¡°In 5th ce, Tianjing Academy, Grai, the most handsome trump card, My Grai!¡±

    Bang! In a sh, the entire apartment was filled with apuse, with some female academy students even shrieking out in excitement. Though it was somewhat impolite, no one here would shame them for their manners, as everyone was in fact having the same feelings.

    On the screen, Grai really was extremely handsome!

    He had an invincible appearance, invincible strength, and had with his courteous demeanour. Additionally, he possessed apletely different fighting stylepared to Tianjing¡¯s captain, one that was always pleasing to people¡¯s eyes.

    It was obvious that Grai would enter the TOP10 highlights. He had pulled a reversal over one of the 5 great ranged soldiers, Gaden, who was a genuine trump card for Be Dean. Furthermore, he was handsome, truly handsome, had a handsome character, and a handsome personality. Even males had no choice but to admit that he was truly ady killer.

    The TOP10 highlights continued ying. In?4th ce...?the captain of the Asuna Ocean God squadron. During their group battle, her ¡°Ocean¡¯s Immeasurability¡± that crushed her opponents showcased her terrifying offensive type water attribute special ability. In reality, with the finalpetition reaching its best of 32 round, there were already no more newbies left standing. Even S ranked squadrons would have to reveal a bit of their real ability, a clear indication of the sess of the equilibrium strategy the Federation had employed for the past 20 years. After all, other than the aristocratic families, there were vast numbers of citizens living in its 100 cities. Therefore, it was inevitable for some geniuses to appear within this ss of citizens.

    In 3rd ce, Barbarian squadron¡¯s captain Demarco. Being a soldier, he showcased his undying body during their group battle, enduring all of the attacks unleashed by his opponent, before securing victory for his squadron with a single move.

    Although humans possessed an addition power known as Soul Power, their bodies were still formed from flesh, bones and blood. The so-called ¡°undying¡± or ¡°invincible¡± were just exaggerated descriptions. However, Demarco seemed to truly possess such a mystical special ability. Although they weren¡¯t as much of a dark horse as Tianjing, they had disyed their powerful strength in their matches. What¡¯s more, they were also hailed as the squadron with a style closest to that of the empires.

    The 2nd ce belonged to the zing Angel squadron¡¯s Oli. This squadron seemed to be the first powerful squadron that had taken notice of Tianjing. What¡¯s more, the entire squadron had turned up to watch Tianjing¡¯s match which was scheduled right before theirs. This move had significantly stimted their opponents. However, once the match had entered the group battle phase, the powerful Mo¡¯s List heavy soldier used her impregnable defence and savage control-oriented attacks to single-handedly dominate her opponents. Radiating with brilliance like a goddess of war, she became the representation of despair in her opponent¡¯s hearts.

    Finally, the 1st ce that everyone was waiting for! At the same time, it was what everyone had hoped for, a mysterious male!

    The video shed, showing a ck screen, before the words ¡°1st ce¡± scrolled out.

    ¡°In first ce!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing Academy, the initial reveal of the king!¡±

    Humm.. ps thundered out.

    The temperature of the apartment appeared to have risen by a few degrees, as everyone started to cheer and celebrate. At this moment, Hymin¡¯s parents were hugging each other as a wondrous feeling surged within them. Although their daughter wasn¡¯t being shown in the TOP10, both of them knew that the greater the fame and reputation of the Tianjing squadron, the more brilliant and promising Hymin¡¯s future would be.

    While this was happening, the chat feed for the Skylink live broadcast had instantly exploded, with over 10 thousand people posting every second. What¡¯s more, the viewership numbers were still continuing to skyrocket in an exaggerated fashion, and the explosive influx nearly bottlenecked the server nodes for the Skylink.

    Without a doubt, the 1st ce, Wang Zhong, was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. The official evaluation of him was still very subdued. Nheless, his squadron already had no need for further exaggeration to gain the attention of the masses, with the official evaluation of Tianjing squadron being very objective and impartial.

    However, All Mouthy King supporters were somewhat dissatisfied, as though they had yet to get their fix, and feeling as though something wascking.

    The CHF was such a grandpetition, and was famed for being universally astonishing, yet what this fuck was with this evaluation?

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely All Mouthy King, yet the officials actually don¡¯t dare to confirm this fact!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong is the five great proofs of All Mouthy King¡­¡±

    ¡°That Wang Zhong is All Mouthy King in person! Take a look at the style! Both of them arepletely alike! What¡¯s more, the cross wheels are a huge sellout.¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King¡¯s ranked in the Mo¡¯s List. Looks like he is Wang Zhong, not Dicaprio, and not my Grai.¡±

    There were a lot of people that left theirments in agreement that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King!

    ¡°Come out quickly to recognise your kin, All Mouthy King! There¡¯s a fake king here!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m the great brother King, I would have definitely admitted it like a boss during the interview! As for that Wang Zhong saying stuff that made us guess, I guess that you¡¯re a fake king!¡±

    However, such superficial debates were quickly drowned out by other questions, with Wang Zhong being tacitly epted as All Mouthy King. Not only that, the frightening aspects of All Mouthy King were being dug up once again.

    The number 1 in theoretical knowledge that was overlooked by people before the finalpetition had suddenly be the topic of lively discussion.

    He had basically walked down the paths of all the other experts. Being capable in close and rangedbat, as well as possessing a bountiful foundation in theoretical knowledge. As for his his strategicalmands and arrangements for the group battle, although it was somewhat of a bted effort, it was truly the best method to deal with Be Dean.

    It had to be said that the Skylinkizens possessed infinite amounts of energy, as the Skylink analysis videos became the hottest topic searched in the Skylink once again. Now, they found out another piece of juicy news, which was about the discovery of the hottest research topic that had appeared in the Federation¡¯s Institute of Science, living runes!

    This information instantly lit the emotions of countless people ame! Faced against Wang Zhong, could the members of those top aristocratic families even match up to him?

    They would truly?pale inparison with Wang Zhong!

    This was a genuine idol!

    Tianjing Academy had already be the centre of wild celebrations! Headmaster Greene had announced for tomorrow to be a holiday, while dering all to go all out with celebrations for tonight!

    The first training room for the Prodigy Society had practically turned into a sacred ground, with all of the different types of training equipment and tools being preserved and protected. Although everyone knew that their seniors did not be strong due to their usage of these equipment, these items had turned into a spiritual symbol for them, causing their hearts to burn with hope!

    The students started to light up bonfires in the academy grounds. Due to there being teachers present, everyone was still showing restraint at the beginning. Following the teachers¡¯ tactful retreat, everyone started to show their wild sides in celebration. As videos continued to y back on therge screen connected to Skylink, everyone relived the memories of the fights the Tianjing squadron had experienced along the past year. As scene after scene continued to sh by, none of them felt tired despite watching them over for god knows how many times. These were their seniors, their idols, and the direction they would fight towards in the future! Never did they feel so proud to be the students of Tianjing Academy!

    However, if happiness could be quantified,?no one could surpass Greene,?who had now gonepletely crazy in joy. If not, how could he have announced for tomorrow¡¯s sses to be halted in lieu of a holiday? Even the wine he had hidden for a dozen years for the sake of opening during his granddaughter¡¯s wedding had been taken out, as he continued to down cup after cup.

    The reason for his craziness was due to him having been caughtpletely by surprise. Initially, he had taken Grai in only as a facade to maintain rtions with thetter¡¯s family in lieu of their donations!

    As for Wang Zhong, he was an even greater surprise! Greene had originally assumed that the former was just a exam-mad demon that only knew how to conquer tests, the intellectual type who had no use in realbat. In the end, he had suddenly erupted, bing the captain of their academy¡¯s CHF squadron. Pulling all of his squadron members together, he had allowed them to blossom with powerful might, leading Tianjing to the best of 32!

    What¡¯s more, all of these happened in this CHF which possessed the greatest weight in the annals of history! A CHF where aristocratic families were deeply involved, and hidden political agendas being intertwined with the squadron rankings!

    What caused even greater shock to Greene was the dozens of letters he had received from quite a few of the Heroic Soul Academies from neighbouring cities, all of them hoping for him to allow them to bring students to observe and learn from Tianjing Academy.

    To them, Greene had only one response : Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha!

    In an ordinary residential building at the suburbs of Tianjing City, Barran¡¯s parents were currently watching thetest news posted on the Skylink with excitement. His mother squeezed the helms of her blouse tightly as she looked through the news reports on Tianjing¡¯s victory. Excitement brimmed within her, with worry also present in fear of reading news about her son performing badly.

    Never did she imagine for Tianjing to obtain such a victory, causing the both of them to have so many emotions they were at a loss for words.

    Just at this moment. Ring! Their doorbell rang.

    Opening the door, they were greeted by their neighbours bearing gifts, alcohol and food, and even some small handmade items. Upon entering the house, all of them were brimming with joy as they congratted the Gestalts loudly.

    ¡°Barran¡¯s prospects are truly boundless! I already knew that he would be someone extraordinary since then! Better not forget about us after his meteoric rise, okay!¡±

    ¡°Ha Ha! Barran¡¯s really extraordinary! I¡¯ve known it since he had managed to get into Tianjing Academy! Didn¡¯t I tell you long ago, right? Now, he really has huge prospects, with the entire Federation knowing about that! Tsk tsk. A heavy soldier that¡¯s able to reach the TOP will definitely have an immeasurable future ahead!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a future that¡¯s unmatched by any regr alumni.¡±

    ¡°At that time, please don¡¯t forget about us, okay?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t! We won¡¯t! Our brat Barran¡¯s still far from that.¡±

    Barran¡¯s parents beamed ear to ear as they received the congrattory and envious remarks from their neighbours, their hearts feeling as though they were lying in honey.

    As they celebrated, everyone proceeded to have their food.

    Just at this moment, the doorbell rung once again.

    Barran¡¯s mother, Mia, opened the door, only to see a middle-aged male dressed in a western suit standing by her door, with a wide smile stered across his face. Nheless, she could tell that his suit was of the exceedingly expensive kind. This person clearly hailed from the upper echelons of society.

    ¡°Good evening, may I ask if this is where Barran Gestalt¡¯s family lives?¡±

    With a smile, the middle-aged male started talking. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯ll Karl, butler of the Barney Family.¡±

    Hearing his introduction, the people in the living hall instantly gasped in shock. The Barney Family!

    ¡°The Barney Family of Bi Fang Conglomerate?¡± someone asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Why would the Barney Family send someone here?¡±

    Barran¡¯s father, Bari instantly gawked, before quickly giving a reply, ¡°Nice to meet you, may I know why you¡¯re looking for us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Sir Barney has watched the CHF, where your son Barran has performed extraordinarily. Since Barran hails from our city, his achievements are our pride and glory. Sir Barney wishes to invite the two of you toe over to have a chat at his house, and would like to learn from you two, on how to nurture such an outstanding child.¡±

    Karl was extremely polite, with the smile on his face and his tone so genial that it caused people to have a good impression and trust in him.

    At this moment, the neighbours have all stood up as they looked enviously at the parents of Barran. The saying that parents would be dignitaries when their son bes one was indeed spot on. Barran¡¯s future was now full of prospects! Tsk Tsk! That¡¯s the Barney Family! And they had even sent their head butler over to invite the 2 over personally!

    With a smile, Karl proceeded to speak once again. ¡°I¡¯vee over here mainly due to wanting to get in touch with you two, and hoping that you two will feel the sincerity of the Barney Family. In addition, we would also like to know, if you two have any interest in heading over to Stuart City to watch Barran¡¯s matches? The Barney Family just so happens to have two armoured train tickets to Stuart City. They¡¯re in the first cabin, with all expenses paid for by the family.¡±

    Silence instantly filled the living room, with not a single breath to be heard.

    Bi Fang Conglomerate, in a magnificent golden-walled great hall.

    The family head of the Barney Family, Yang Barney, was currently serving a distinguished guest with great care and cautiousness. ¡°The matter¡¯s halfplete. In fact, they¡¯re just somemoners living in the city. With a slight push, we can get them to sign up to enter the conglomerate. When that happens, we can do whatever we want.¡±

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯ll be too conspicuous if that¡¯s done. The higher-ups wish for this matter to be done in a more natural manner. A good chess piece must be polished with the utmost care.¡±

    Yang Barney smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    The vicissitudes of life meant that not everyone would walk the paths and rules they were assigned to. External factors would usually affect one¡¯s decisions in many matters. Even the most resilient of fortresses would usually be destroyed from the inside.

    Stuart City...?the Tianjing squadron was also watching th TOP10 highlights produced by the official CHF organisers.

    Everyone was extremely excited, as they had entered the top 32 rankings, while both Wang Zhong and Grai had entered the TOP highlight rankings for today!

    This massive sneak attack by them had cemented their confidence, especially with Wang Zhong¡¯s alter ego?of All Mouthy King being the spiritual and emotional pir for everyone. After such a big win, a round of ridiculement and expletives was definitely present. Although they maintained a somewhat low profile when in the presence of others, even Wang Zhong was not exempt from those actions within the vi allocated to the squadron. Now, the awe and might they had for their captain had sunk deep into everyone¡¯s hearts, with Grai being the only one that wasn¡¯t sensitive to this change.

    Emily was happier than she ever did before. Although the uing match would very well be much more difficult, fuck it! Now¡¯s the time to be happy!

    Although Ma Dong and Scarlet were long privy to Wang Zhong¡¯s other identity, their hearts were still filled with a powerful feeling of energy and bliss. Although the final victory was admittedly due to Wang Zhong¡¯s tyrannical individual strength, everyone knew that they had made contributions and hard work towards it. What¡¯s more, the experience they gained from that match would have an extremely huge benefit towards their future aplishments. This was a lift to their entire being that couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    Suddenly, Ma Dong¡¯s Skylink started to ring. Looking down, he saw a name, Qian Duoduo!

    Ma Dong gawked, before deciding to answer the call. Upon picking up, he gaped once again, as he noticed arge ck clump of Tianjing Academy students by Qian Duoduo¡¯s side. Seeing Ma Dong pick up the call, all of the immediately shouted out, ¡°Senior, our group¡¯s here to watch future matches!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already at Stuart!¡± Qian Duoduo was extremely excited. Just after setting off, they had received news of Tianjing being matched up against a S ranked squadron, almost causing people to turn around halfway to head home. Nheless, they resisted those thoughts and continued their journey. In the end, when they were close to arriving, they saw the promotion of the Tianjing squadron?on their Skylinks! The best of 32! The entire armoured train carriage almost derailed from the craziness that ensued. Even after getting off the train and booking into their designated hotel, everyone did not slow their momentum down as they pressured Qian Duoduo to give Ma Dong a call via Skylink.

    This night was going to be filled?with Tianjing¡¯s wild celebrations.

 Chapter 438 - The fight between the old and the new

    <h4>Chapter 438: The fight between the old and the new</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As darkness came, this night bore down exceedingly heavily on the heart of all the S rank squadrons. To them, the elimination of Be Dean had honestlye as too much a shock.

    As for Carolyn, it was more of embarrassment than surprise. In her Skylink video call, a broad smile was present on Divian¡¯s face. ¡°What are you feeling now? That Wang Zhong should be the real All Mouthy King, right? You still haven¡¯t told me exactly how you got to know him? Exactly what had happened then? If I remember, you were at Tianjing City for some time, right?¡±

    Carolyn pursed her lips in annoyance as an impulsion to end the Skylink call rushed through her body. When females started their gossiping, it could get extremely annoying. Avoiding the key question, she replied, ¡°Even if he is All Mouthy King, that¡¯s not a good thing at all.¡±

    Naturally, Divian understood what Carolyn was implying. With everyone in the CHF being at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, the deciding factors for victory would be the depth of the techniques and skills one employs, and the special abilities one possessed. It was evident that Wang Zhong had exposed all of these to the entire world. Furthermore, All Mouthy King didn¡¯t seem especially strong in the aspect of special abilities. The only skill he had disyed in his previous fights was his extremely high resistance to fire. These factors made him extremely vulnerable in fights against experts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Rather than Tianjing, I feel that we should focus our attention more towards Giant God Peak. At the very least, Tianjing¡¯ strength can be judged and estimated.¡± Understanding Carolyn¡¯s waning interest, Divian changed the topic of their conversation to focus on the main purpose of their talk.

    With a faint smile, Carolyn replied, ¡°The only thing we need to do is to break their shell. Nheless, we have to respect their courage.

    Gawking Divian asked, ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡±

    ¡°Dicaprio¡¯s identity has been uncovered. He¡¯s the grandson of the previous parliament speaker. As for the other members, all of them have simr kinds of statuses. As for themoners, they have also received the aid and support of this faction.¡±

    Carolyn replied with an indifferent tone.

    Although the previous parliament speaker no longer held any authority, he had formed a faction of interest when he previously in office. Furthermore, he was extremely active in the political scene, with one of his major actions being his choosing of the next parliament speaker. Now,?using Giant God Peak, and thereby the CHF, to break the monopoly the aristocratic families had over certain aspects of the Federation, was also one of his goals and methods to get his message across.

    It had to be said that he appeared to be very sessful at the current moment and was very fearless in pushing his agenda. With Dicaprio¡¯s talent and status, he would have greater prospects if he had been born in the Stuart Family, instead of being ced obscurely at Giant God Peak for over two years without any mention.

    Divian paused slightly to think before replying ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you convene everyone?¡±

    Although Giant God Peak was still manageable, the driving force behind this matter needed to be brought to light. Although there were mutual conflict andpetition between the ten great families, the prerequisite for this was that there would be no intervention from any outsiders.

    After the various tumultuous and earth-shattering events that happened on the first day, there was a definite change in the matches urring on the second day. This was especially evident for a few A rank squadrons which possessed sufficient strength to break through to the next ranking. The legend of invincibility surrounding the S rank squadrons had been broken broken, and their confidence had also risen; they were now filled to the brim with the thirst to advance to the top.

    Regardless of how far the Tianjing squadron was able to walk, they had already been etched into the annals of the CHF¡¯s history, as a genuine example of a counter-attack from an underdog.

    Furthermore, this was precisely what the Federation wanted to see. To the Federation¡¯s government as a whole, what they needed was for flowers to blossom from all ces, and not for those aristocrats and the wealthy to gain an even greater control over resources. To them, this CHF was an opportunity for a new allocation of resources and new blood. At the same time, it was also a chance for other powers to break into this deadlock, with Tianjing and Giant God Peak being prime examples of this. Such opportunities to be famous from a single victory were extremely difficult toe by in the Federation.

    In a small scale Skylink chat room, live video feeds started to appear one after another. Torres Family¡¯s si, Mo Family¡¯s Mo Wen, Vasilyevich Family¡¯s dimir, Seer Family¡¯s Divian, Musk Family¡¯s Tianqiong and Potter Family¡¯s Laura. The people who had shown up waited in silence for Zhao Family¡¯s Zhao Yilong and Gui Family¡¯s Gui Hao, who subsequently arrived not long after. Sending a smile towards his surroundings, Gui Hao took his seat, before the final attendee, Carolyn arrived.

    The small meeting was set up by Carolyn and Gui Hao. The peopleprising this circle woulde together for a conference like this from time to time. Naturally, it was extremely rare for it to ur at such a time, as everyone was one another¡¯s opponents after all.

    Due to various reasons, everyone had more or less recognised Carolyn¡¯s status in this meeting. Gui Hao and dimir were naturally not going to yield to each other, while Mo Wen had inherited the neutral standing of the Mo Family. Compared to them, Carolyn¡¯s gender gave her a massive amount of bonus points, with the rest more or less giving her face due to her position as the sessor of the Stuart Family. Undoubtedly, everyone had also noticed the empty seat present in the meeting, a result of the Be Dean people noting this time, or was it due to not being invited?

    Be Dean¡¯s elimination had caused warning bells ringing in the hearts of the various great families. Though, everyone naturally felt that such a matter would never happen on themselves.

    ¡°Carolyn, just head straight to the reason why you¡¯ve called us here. There seems to be no reason for us to meet during the period of the CHF finalpetition.¡± said Tianqiong Musk.

    ¡°Tianqiong, you truly are very calm and collected. Those bunch ofmoners are now treating your Fiery Arrow squadron as their next target.¡± said Zhao Yilong with a smile. ¡°Better don¡¯t follow the same footsteps as Be Dean.¡±

    A frown appeared on Tianqiong Musk¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°Victory and defeat are part of life. Your Divine Dragon Academy is not necessarily invincible.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Stop quarrelling among ourselves. This greatpetition is originally arranged for the younger generations of our ten great families to participate in the allocation of resources. However, it seems that we¡¯ve treated this too lightly. For the past few decades, the Federation has always been extremely proactive in the development and nurturing of strength, and this CHF is their chance to perform. Take Giant God Peak for example. This C ranked squadron¡¯s name doesn¡¯t reflect the reality they pose. They¡¯re the spearhead of this power.¡±

    ¡°Whether one of us climbs up or down would depend on individual ability. However, outsiders who break the situation cannot be tolerated. I hope that everyone will keep their focus up, and don¡¯t falter in the face of the unexpected. Anyone who loses to those outsiders should not participate in the meetings for the next five years.¡± said Gui Hao with a smile. ¡°Anyways this is my words, and I¡¯m not ashamed to say them.¡±

    The ice prince dimir gave a faint smile before speaking, ¡°You¡¯re too extreme, Gui Hao. Perhaps this might be the intention of the Federation. From what I know, Dicaprio from the Giant God Peak is the grandson of the former Parliament speaker, with the entire squadron consisting of elites. Other than Giant God Peak, there are still 7 to 8 squadrons that have obtained their support and will want to make a rush for us. Therefore, there will definitely be some challenges waiting for us. The more of such situations we¡¯re faced with, the more we should remain calm and cool-headed.¡±

    Evidently, dimir did not intend to give Gui Hao any face, and would not follow the rhythm thetter had set up. While this happened, a few of the others were gawking from the information they had just heard, as they never expected for Giant God Peak to have such a background.

    In the beginning, the Federation was the puppet of the various great families. However, following the development and progress of the entire system, coupled with the support of its citizens, the parliament took shape, along with its power and resources, and so with its independence from the aristocratic families. Both factions were now in a state of mutual dependence. Naturally, the ten great families were rooted extremely deeply in the Federation. However, once this new power had emerged, it did not stop in its tracks. Through various means and methods, they started to break down the monopoly the various aristocratic families had. At the very beginning, the CHF was a meal set up by the ten great families. Never did they expect for the parliament to focus their eyes on it. What¡¯s more, the methods they had employed had been hidden so deeply that it had only been discovered during this 100-year celebration of the CHF.

    ¡°Actually, Tianjing¡¯s the problem.¡± all of a sudden, Mo Wen started speaking.

    nk expressions appeared on the faces of the others as they thought, ¡°That somehow makes sense.¡±?After Giant God Peak and a few other A ranked squadrons started to disy their powerful strength, the various great families had immediately begun their investigations into them. At the very least, they were able to identify the power of the Parliament behind those squadrons, including the zing Angel and Fiery squadrons. The Federation had spent quite a bit of time to nurture and form thebat prowess of those squadrons. However, Tianjing was entirely outside of their ns, yet were the ones who had broken the equilibrium.

    This had confounded all of the ten great families. If they were talking about targeting Tianjing, it had absolutely no ties with the Parliament. If they weren¡¯t targeted, they would definitely cause frustration and worry to build up in people¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 439: Experts response (2 in 1)

    Chapter 439: Expert''s response (2 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    "There''s no need pay that much attention to Tianjing. Their weaknesses are pronounced. That Wang Zhong''s very shy, but he can''t flip the sky. With no support behind their backs, they won''t be able to progress much further." said Zhao Yilong with a tone brimming with contempt and disdain. The rankings of the 10 great families had already grown outdated, as families like Be Dean had long lost the qualifications to hold a spot in the upper 5 families. Some rankings should be changed sooner orter.

    "You all seem to overly underestimate the influence All Mouthy King has in the hearts of themoners." replied dimir in an indifferent tone. "Perhaps he was only a small figure at the beginning. However, he has be an icon."

    Hearing those words, everyone looked towards Divian and Laura. Having crossed hands with All Mouthy King before, they possessed a greater right of speech than others. Truthfully speaking, Laura wasn''t too willing to participating in an event like this meeting. Nheless, being a member of the Potter Family, this was something that she could not overlook. After seeing that awesomely splendid and terrifying match, Laura had already confirmed that Wang Zhong was indeed All Mouthy King.

    A woman''s intuition was very useful. Despite having already confirmed this fact, she was still extremely shocked when she found out that Wang Zhong was, in fact, the real identity of All Mouthy King.

    Clearly, everyone cared more about Divian''s thoughts. After all, Laura''s strength was still a notch weaker than the rest of this meeting''s attendees.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Divian replied, "In the past, that person will not be a match for me. However, I''m not so sure about it now. His progress is evident, though it isn''t as exaggerated as the rumours suggest. There are many things that we are able to achieve, with our family''s status being a logical exnation to everything. However, when it appears on amoner, it will appear exceeding mystical and miraculous. Although we cannot underestimate him, we cannot blow the matter up too much. The decline of Be Dean''s strength is obvious for all to see."

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement to her reply. Everyone proceeded to discuss for a while, though they were unable to reach a consensus. Gui Hao''s opinion did not get anyone''s recognition. After all, the finalpetition had just started. Despite the uncertain future faced by everyone, no one was willing to gossip.

    With the end of this short meeting, Mo Wen and the others proceeded to leave, with Gui Hao and dimir staying back to chat with Carolyn for a while in a gentlemanly fashion. Finally, there was only Divian left in the room.

    Divian started sizing Carolyn up before saying, "There are times where I really admire your sight."

    Carolyn naturally knew what her bosom friend was talking about. Truthfully speaking, even she did not expect for Wang Zhong to actually be All Mouthy King. What''s more crucial was that it was a meeting by coincidence, and yet they had no choice now but to discuss the issue stemming from that person.

    Nheless, the strength of the fights conducted in the OP still had a disparity aspared to those in this CHF. Although he appeared to have no limit in his growth, thinking this way would be like building castles in the air. A single defeat was all it would take to get beaten back to the ground. Furthermore, the higher he climbed, the harder he fell.

    Carolyn has seen too many of such people. In the eyes of the aristocratic families, Wang Zhong''s shining points, being his struggles and perseverance, appeared even more un-noble like. This was the cause of pity for the Phoenix girls and boys. (Phoenix girls and boys are people who have passed through many trials and tribtions, which results in their indomitable spirit and boundless future prospects due to it.)

    All of a sudden, Carolyn felt that her decision was the correct one.

    After the fiery and explosive first day, people were filled with even more anticipation for the second day of the finalpetition. Faced against the sneak attacks from the twomoner squadrons, as well as strong performances from some of the super A ranked squadrons, would the veteran aristocratic family-led squadrons show any response?

    The answer was a definite yes!

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron vs Waltz squadron, and A ranked squadron, opened the second day of the finalpetition. Being the first seed among the S rank squadrons, what kind of response would the mboyant Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron show?

    Be Dean being eliminated from the CHF had some level of effect on the other S ranked squadrons, especially on the Skylink discussion forums, where many discordant voices of ridicule had appeared. "What S rank? That''s all there is to them. My big mouthy King is still the most awesome! If gods try to block him, he''ll ughter the gods! What''s so big about S rank? He''ll blow them away with a single breath!"

    There were some intelligent people providing their analysis, though they too weren''t friendly with theirments. "Without a doubt, those S rank squadrons are powerful. Nheless, All Mouthy King is too powerful, and has his invincible cross wheels. Wang Zhong can handle an S rank squadron by himself. What''s more, there''s still Grai present in the Tianjing squadron. As of now, we''re still unable to see the depth of these oddities."

    The variousments had clearly stimted the various great S ranked squadrons. What''s more, there were many people who had gotten excited over this matter. This caused them to wake up early in the morning to run over and observe the match, all of the sake of verifying those ims! What a worthwhile trip to make! From the auras radiating from the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron, they definitely appeared as if they want to blow some matters up! However, this made everyone was extremely curious about a question. How would an S ranked squadron prove themselves?

    On the other side, the members of the Waltz squadron had stoic looks and solemn gazes. Looking at their opponents, who were now brimming with killing intent, all of them started to curse silently in their hearts. "Fuck! What ''s this for! We''re not All Mouthy King! What''s the point of venting on us?"

    All of a sudden, just as both squadrons were preparing for the match, Gui Hao stood up from his seat. Nimbly leaping onto thepetition stage with a step, he exuded an unspeakingly handsome aura. Instantly, a group of fangirls could not help but to shriek out, Gui Hao! Gui Hao! Gui Hao!

    Although the Skylink might be the territory of All Mouthy King, the current viewing gallery was under the absolute rule of the S ranks, what more with Gui Hao''s fame and reputation.

    Nheless, everyone was still caught by surprise. This wasn''t the time to appear on stage. Wasn''t Gui Hao''s actions too hurried?

    With a faint smile on his face, Gui Hao swept his gaze across the the entirepetition grounds. In an instant, all of the voices turned silent, as everyone understood that Gui Hao had something to say.

    The Waltz squadron as a whole locked their gazes on Gui Hao, while the surrounding atmosphere turned into one of anxiety.

    With a faint smile on his facec, Gui Hao said, "Apetition without suspense is too meaningless. I''ll give you all a choice. You can alle up and choose one of us 5. As long as you can win, the win will be yours!"

    Gui Hao''sughter was filled with provocation. Nheless, it appeared just like the whisper from the devil. Despite being very strong, the Waltz squadron was in absolute despair from their matchup against the Divine Ghost Martial Emperor squadron. An opportunity like that had ignited their thirst aze!

    The desire for victory!

    Would they take the bait?

    Humm...

    Voices immediately erupted across the entirepetition grounds. WHAT? Straight towards the group battle, against a single person? What''s more, letting the opponent choose any one of them?

    The face of captain Chris Bryon turned as red as a tomato, as intense feelings of shame gushed out from his heart. His dignity as a soldier wanted him to open his mouth and reject this clearly "unfair" rule for this group battle.

    However, he opened his mouth, before closing it....

    It wasn''t easy for his squadron to walk this far in the CHF. Along the way, they had experienced many difficulties, which allowed for their squadron to be more and more cohesive as a single unit. There was no one here that wanted to return home like that, as this was just the best of 64!

    They wanted to win!

    Victory!!!

    Furthermore, if they seeded in winning, they would obtain fame and glory, while simultaneously causing the rampant and arrogant Gui Hao to pay the corresponding price!

    In fact, thattter reason had surpassed everything else!

    We''re A rank experts! Not a single one of us are noobs, yet you want us to send 5 to fight 1 of yours?!

    We''ll definitely win! Chris Bryon''s thoughts roared out in his heart.

    Any student in any Heroic Soul Academy would know that the strength of a group was more than just the sum of individual strengths. At the same time, they also knew that arrogance was the mother of defeat!

    epting Gui Hao''s offer, the five soldier lineup of the Waltz squadron walked up to thepetition stage, before choosing Gui Hao as their opponent!

    They wanted to win, yet they wanted to retain a bit of face. Since Gui Hao was the one who proposed this rule, they would take Gui Hao to the chopping board!

    Regardless of how strong he was, Gui Hao was only in the Casted Soul Stage! Since he wanted to smash our faces, we''ll use him to solidify our might! Chris Bryon had also decided that they needed to make a counter attack. Before they announced their response to Gui Hao''s offer, they had alreadye up with a strategy specifically aimed to deal with him. It was a killing array utilising their superior numbers, and was initially aimed at eliminating Gui Hao if they were able to drag the match into the group battle phase. The goal of this strategy was just to gain a slight bit of their dignity back. Never did they imagine that the heavens would give them such an opportunity to use it!

    Thementators for the Skylink broadcast were shouting at the top of their lungs while provoking the atmosphere of the match. All of them had been subdued by Gui Hao''s actions, as he was really brazen and arrogant, to the point of utterly disregarding his opponents!

    Without a doubt, this kind of overbearing attitude was extremely effective towards the Skylink crowd, as such rampant behaviour and conceit had suppressed even that of All Mouthy King, as even All Mouthy King was not as domineering as Gui Hao''s current actions.

    "The Waltz squadron has chosen to save a little of their face by choosing Gui Hao as their opponent. However, I believe that they have made that decision after thinking through it, and not purely due to wanting to save face."

    ''That''s right. With the fight being a 5 vs 1, there''s no need to have any more scruples with saving face. They have definitely prepared a strategy to deal with Gui Hao before the start of this match, and this moment just so happens to be the right moment to bring it out. On the contrary, I''m worried about Gui Hao. If he really allows the Waltz squadron to pull the rug beneath him, I really don''t know how to continue casting from then on."

    "However, only such matches are interesting! Okay! We can see that the referee has already walked on to the stage, so thepetition is about to start."

    A cold and indifferent expression was ever so present on the referee''s face. At the instant when Gui Hao had proposed his offer, he had alreadymunicated with the higher-ups and obtained a definite answer. Under such circumstances where none of the rules was broken, the organizingmittee would always wee anything that would increase the difficulty of the match!

    The CHF was in its core a test, and also an opportunity for all of the Federation''s citizens to enjoy and have fun while watching. If there''s anyone who wants to seek their own death, the organisingmittee obviously had no qualms over that.

    Following themand from the referee, the battlemenced!

    Bang!

    In an instant, the Waltz squadron split up, each of them heading towards different directions as they proceeded to surround Gui Hao.

    On the contrary, Gui Hao did not move a single inch. Standing quietly on the stage, a sliver of an unruly smile hung at the corner of his mouth. It was a smile that appeared to be mocking his opponents, yet also seemed to be concealing an even more in-depth story. Seeing this, his fangirls present in the arena started to shriek once again!

    "Gui Hao Gui Hao, invincible Gui Hao!"

    Gui Hao gave a slight flick of his head, an action that caused him to appear sparkling and prince-like. Sending his gaze towards the region that where most of the shrieks were originating from, he gave a slight nod to express his thanks to his little fangirls!

    "WAHHHHHHHH!"

    The entirepetition grounds were drowned out by the shrieks of young girls.

    All of the males present in thepetition grounds, especially those that were single, felt as though they were ravaged by tens of thousands of bullets, before being stepped over by tens of thousands of elephants.

    Chris Bryon''s bored his dagger-like gaze down towards Gui Hao. He even had the time to interact with the girl cheering squad at the viewing gallery? With a light tap of his feet, he increased the distance between him and Gui Hao, before the glow of runic patterns started to light up one after another around his heavy sniper rifle.

    The other 4 members of his squadron were also provoked by Gui Hao''s actions. However, the deeper they headed into the fight, the more they needed to remain calm and coolheaded. Taking turns to advance, the 4 members of the Waltz squadron wanted to create an opportunity for their captain to fire his heavy sniper rifle!

    Right at this moment!

    The four rushed into their predesignated locations, forming an encirclement that surrounded Gui Hao from all directions. With tacit understanding, their longswords pierced towards Gui Hao from 4 different directions, up, middle, low and bottom!

    A sword array was undoubtedly an excellent choice to deal with an expert. Many students have researched skills with simultaneous strikes. Naturally, the original targets for those skills were super powerful mutated beasts or higher dimensional life forms.

    Only at this moment did Gui Hao turn his gaze back from looking out of thepetition stage. With a faint smile, he said: "So, let the show begin.

    "My body is the wind, riding the waves as I move."

    With a soft hum, Gui Hao''s body appeared to turn incorporeal as he gently weaved about. Seemingly slicing through a mirage, all of the 4 longswords that sealed Gui Hao''s pathsnded on thin air.

    "Braving the winds to look at the sea, my de moves along with the shadows."

    Without waiting for any response from his opponents, Gui Hao made a sudden advance, before gently waving his rhomboid shaped straight de out from its sheath.

    ----Twang!

    The expected soft and light whoosh created by the de''s drawing rung out. Yet, it had also rung out in the hearts of each and every person present in thepetition grounds. The heavens and earth appeared to have lost their colour, with the only colour present being the snow white glow of Gui Hao''s long de.

    In Gui Hao''s hand, that de appeared illusionary as it shed out horizontally at his chest height. Arcing out, it gently made contact with the long sword of a Waltz squadron soldier, appearing like a drop of water dripping onto the surface of a calmke. However, the force behind it was like a surging sea, instantly devouring him. With his defence gone, the soldier opened his eyes wide, only to see Gui Hao right before him. With just a raise of his sword, he could pierce right through Gui Hao! However, he had already lost control of his body, resulting in him staring at Gui Hao as he spun around gently like the wind, before a de glow sliced across his chest!

    AHHH! A shriek rang out from outside of the stage, before people quickly realised that Gui Hao had used the back of his de. Nheless, the soldier''s sternum and ribs were shattered, causing him to vomit blood out as he copsed on the ground,

    "And the next."

    Like an illusion, Gui Hao moved right before another soldier. As a de glow swept out horizontally, he smashed apart thetter''s defences, before giving a backhanded sh towards thetter''s chest!

    "And the third."

    The third person was chopped up like a stalk of wheat, before copsing on the ground!

    There was only one soldier left standing. A deathly pale shade nketed his face, as dismay and disbelief shed within his eyes. His lips trembled as he cried out, "WHY!"

    His sword had clearly pierced multiple times right through Gui Hao''s body! He had clearly grasped hold of the opportunity created by his squadron members! However, the only thing he had pierced was thin air! He struck nothing? That''s absolutely impossible! He had confidence in his sword technique! Ever since he was 10, he had started to practice his swordsmanship. As of today, it just so happened to be the 10th anniversary of his swordsmanship. After ten years, he was able to pierce a sesame seed even with his eyes closed.

    "Engulf!"

    Not replying to the soldier''s question, Gui Hao gave a faint smile, though that sliver of unruliness was ever so present on his face. Appearing to ridicule and mock thetter, he swung his de 3 times back and forth across his chest level. At this moment, the long de in his hand already had its fill.

    Towards the soldier that was still in disbelief, Gui Hao pierced his long de gently out. It did not look like a killing move; more like a point towards a distance, akin toughing in the face of a magnificent disy.

    The soldier gave a furious roar as heunched a crazy counter attack. However, just after stepping two steps forward, an invisible force smashed violently into his body. Amidst the howls of the wind, he appeared to have been struck by a bomb, as he flew explosively out of thepetition stage.

    In a short span of a few breaths, 4 people had fallen! Dumbfounded expressions were present on everyone within thepetition grounds as they thought, "What kind of de technique is that? And what is that movement technique?"

    However, the fight has yet to end!

    "Gui Hao!"

    There''s still one person left, and he''s Waltz''s greatest killing move! He''s their captain, Chris Bryon!

    Being a ranged soldier while upying the position as a captain, Chris Bryon''s heavy sniper rifle skills could be rank amongst the top in the entire younger generation of the Federation. Although theprehensiveness of his strength wasn''t on par with the 5 great Mo''s List ranged soldiers, he was recognized to possess the qualification to do so on the aspect of the heavy sniper rifle.

    "As long as you give me time, my heavy sniper rifle cannot be stopped! Even if my target''s a god, I''ll kill it for everyone to see! What''s more, Gui Hao''s just a human! At the very most, he''s no more than a ghost!"

    His lips trembling, Chris Bryon stared with opened eyes as his 4 other squadron members were chopped up by Gu Hao. Nheless, he did fire off a single shot at all. That''s because he only had one chance to fire! As time continues to pse, his aura finally locked onto Gui Hao!

    This shot was the most extreme shot he could muster! Relying on the runic patterns carved into his heavy sniper rifle, the Soul Power surging out from his entire body was shoved right into this bullet.

    Right now! Chris Bryon shouted out in his head.

    Bang!

    A homing sniper shot. If forced to face against this bullet, even a Heroic Soul Stage expert would harbour a grudge. What''s more, with its aura lock, regardless of how its target evades or dodge, this bullet would always...

    "Wind rises to form a wall, forming despair within the soul."

    Gui Hao gave an upward sh with his long de.

    BANG! A wind scar with tassels at the edges formed what seemed like a wall of wind before his body. As the wind flowed about, the sliver of aura waspletely severed.

 Chapter 439 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 439: Challenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Bang!

    A bullet filled with Soul Power smashed fiercely against the wind barrier, causing dazzling white light to sh out instantly. Everyone could see the bullet drilling through the surrounding wind scar like a screw, a result of the eruption of Soul Power. Nheless, despite that, it was still unable to travel more than half an inch through the wall of wind.

    Silence filled thepetition grounds...

    That¡¯s because no one had expected for this 1 vs 5 battle to end up like that. All of them assumed that the fight would be incredibly intense, just like the spectacr one that happened between Wang Zhong and Adam Galen.

    Everyone knew that the Waltz squadron was not a weak squadron, and was in fact very powerful. There was the tacit understanding between their four great soldiers, which was known to be able to trap even a Sanctuary Division soldier. Furthermore, their captain Chris Byron¡¯s heavy sniper rifle was a nightmare no heavy soldier was willing to face.

    However, under Gui Hao¡¯s hand, the 4 great soldiers appeared to have turned into?little chicks! No, to be exact, they seemed just like?little chicks that have just broken out of their shells!

    Additionally, there was that final heavy sniper shot...

    That corporeal wind wall caused shock in everyone who saw it. That¡¯s a Wind attribute special ability, a special ability so powerful that¡¯s able to materialize wind!

    This is Gui Hao?

    This is an S+ rank squadron?

    God knows when did Gui Hao appear right before Chris Byron. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can block to infiltration of the wind.¡±

    A vicious glint appeared in Chris Bryon¡¯s eyes as he attempted to counter-attack though, with the sh of a de glint, he copsed on the ground.

    Gui Hao sent a downward chop with his long de, causing a meteor-like glow to sh out, before being reced by brilliance travelling in a manner akin to swallow¡¯s return. Piercing right into his scabbard, it painted a gorgeous image, as deathly silence filled the entirepetition grounds.

    His 5 opponents had already copsed on the ground, with his attacks being just perfectly lethal. Akin to taking an idle and carefree stroll, an A rank squadron appeared as weak as a piece of paper in the face of a genuine expert.

    ¡°Since 10 years ago, these childish ys are already uninteresting.¡± said Gui Hao. Shaking his head, hebed his hair lightly with his hand. In that instant, there was without a doubt that he was incredibly handsome.

    Who was that statement aimed at?

    Was it Chris Bryon?

    Clearly, his opponents weren¡¯t sufficiently qualified for that.

    This was towards All Mouthy King!

    That kind of shady OP rookie beater was, in fact, a sort of vain satisfaction thates from the transformation of a weakling, and it originated from one¡¯s low self-esteem and cowardice.

    AHHHHHH~~~~~

    Gui Hao¡¯s fangirls were to first to go crazy as they started shrieking out with countless praises and admirations.

    Regardless of any era, strength was crucially important. As for this era, it was without a doubt the most important factor!

    People on the same level as Gui Hao were all to clear of this point.

    The Skylink instantly exploded. In the face of Gui Hao¡¯s performance, the so-called gorgeousness of All Mouthy King¡¯s appeared slightly amateurish... could Be Dean be considered to be noobs?

    Perhaps they couldn¡¯t. However, they too could no longer be known as legendary anymore.

    What Gui Hao did was to pull All Mouthy King down from the altar of gods. Once he turns back into a human, many more matters could be achieved much more easily.

    While this was happening, over at the Tianjing squadron, everyone had just climbed out of their beds. Having revelled with excitement for the whole ofst night, coupled with injury and exhaustion, all of them basically needed to be hauled out from their beds.

    Opening her eyes, Hymin gave a yawn. Forcefully suppressing the impulsion to climb back into her bed, she took a look at the time disyed on her Skylink. Upon seeing it, she instantly jumped out of bed, while shouting, ¡°Shit! Shit! Howe is it sote already!¡±

    Rushing into the bathroom, Hyminpleted her shower in the fastest time she had ever done so in her life. Changing into her uniform, she was just about to bolt out of the door before suddenlying to a halt. Walking back to her dressing room, she took out an eyebrow pencil, before starting to earnestly draw at her eyebrows.

    In any case, she was alreadyte, so there¡¯s no harm in being a tad bitter, right? Even though she could leave her room without makeup, she absolutely had to draw her eyebrows before doing so.

    After 10 minutes...

    Hymin rushed towards the door for the second time. This time, she finally managed to sessfully head out.

    Nheless, upon heading out, she immediately noticed Wang Zhong and Grai walking over from the adjacent corridor. From the looks of it, they had justpleted their recovery exercises. Rushing over, Hymin said, ¡°You two are up really early, captain, handsome little bro.¡±

    Finishing her morning greetings, she proceeded to look at Wang Zhong while saying. ¡°Are your injuries still serious, captain?¡±

    Giving a full body shake, Wang Zhong cracked his neck, before replying with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m still not as nimble as I want, but I¡¯m more or less 70 to 80% recovered. It should not affect our uing match.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± taking a close look at Wang Zhong¡¯s movements, Hymin exhaled deeply. Calming herself down, she proceeded to continue speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you treatment in a while.¡±

    Wang Zhong gave augh in response. Despite not needing any more treatment, he still nodded his head in reply.

    As she looked towards Wang Zhong, Hymin¡¯s eyes started to sparkle, while her mind couldn¡¯t help but think back about yesterday¡¯s match. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that she, a logistics and support member, would be able to step onto thepetition stage. Furthermore, she had indeed yed a useful role in their victory.

    That feeling... thinking back about it, Hymin discovered that it was the first time that she had experienced such a heavy feeling in her heart. She was a member of the Tianjing squadron, a necessary member. It was as though her life had been lighted up by Wang Zhong.

    This was also the first time that she hade to respect a person from the bottom of her heart, and that was not due to his strength. Instead, it was those numerous little details that had cumted together, as well as being convinced by his self-confidence.

    She too was someone of value. Hymin¡¯s heart was filled with feelings of joy and happiness.

    Ding.

    Just at this moment, Wang Zhong received a Skylink call from Ma Dong.

    Picking it up, he immediately noticed the solemn expression on thetter¡¯s face as he spoke out. ¡°Wang Zhong, you didn¡¯t watch the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s match?¡±

    ¡°I headed straight to training after waking up.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a nod.

    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯ve missed a good show! Gui Hao¡¯s really blown everything up with his y! That bastard¡¯s fucking awesome at blowing everything up! You guys should go straight to the official discussion forums to take a look, as he seems to be targeting you. I¡¯m heading over now.¡±

    Without the need to search, one could already see the earth-shattering amount of posts rted to this fight, while a few of the hot threads even being turned to sticky ones by the officials.

    Standing at the back, Hymin started to blink her eyes, while the faint smile at the corner of her mouth disappearing along with it. Her eyes began to sh about, as she thought back tost night, when she, Scarlet and the others spent time reading through the CHF discussion forums. At that time, all the topics present were discussing the Tianjing squadron. Never did she imagine that those few massive hot threads, with replies numbering thousands of pages long, wouldpletely copse in just a matter of half a day, sinking all the way down to be non-existent.

    ¡°What kind of style should a real king have¨C

    Upon entering the official site, the video of the match appeared right before everyone¡¯s faces. Posted below were screenshot after screenshot with analysis attached, as well as a slow-motion payback that was set to y 1 frame at a time.

    Gui Hao¡¯s confident and carefree attitude caused him to appear like an otherworldly heaven-gifted son, with his entire body brimming with dreamlike unrestraint and carefreeness.

    However, he wasn¡¯t only handsome looking.

    With a sh of his de, he smashed through defenses. Only through a slow-motion yback was one able to see the high-speed vibrational frequency of the de¡¯s edge. With just a 0.1 second frame of contact with the opponent¡¯s long sword, this vibration was able to send a sufficiently massive force to send an elephant flying...

    As quick as the wind, as stable as a mountain, and as heavy as a thousand cattle. Gui Hao¡¯s swordsmanship had already reached another realm. There were some experts currently debating that he basically shouldn¡¯t be in the Casted Soul Stage with his realm. All of them were genuinely unable to wrap their heads around the reason why he was still in the Casted Soul Stage, as he was able topletely suppress anyone within this Soul Stage.

    Even if one¡¯s Soul Power were the same realm as him, theprehension and control he had in his techniques would cause one to appear like a kid staring in the face of an adult when matched against him.

    Many people assumed the slow motion yback would allow them to see exactly what he had done during that fight, allowing them to answer their greatest doubts that had surfaced when observing the live match.

    However, despite slowing down to a single frame at a time, the slow-motion yback did not reveal any of their answers. The sword slowly stabbed out and pierced into Gui Hao¡¯s body. Nheless, it was utterly useless, as it was pulled out from his body as though it had stabbed through the air.

    Wang Zhong observed every single movement in detail, unaware that a sliver of a smile had surfaced at the corner of his mouth. Without a doubt, this was a top ss expert he was watching, something that he was looking forward to fighting against. His opponent had revealed an extremely astonishing card, while theprehension he had in the path of the de was also no small matter. This caused even greater anticipation to surface in Wang Zhong.

    Turning around to look at Grai, Hymin noticed that the corners of his mouth had curled up. He too was smiling.

    These two freaks! What kind of humans were they?

 Chapter 440 - each one more arrogant than the last

    <h4>Chapter 440: each one more arrogant than thest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    She already had no way of understanding his reaction. In the past, she indeed had a crush on Grai. However, as time passed, she came to appreciate the strength of Grai and Wang Zhong. At the same time, she also discovered that they were people of apletely different world from her. Although she always hung words like ¡°I¡¯ll not give up on you¡± in her mouth, Hymin had already stopped wrapping herself around Grai.

    Closing his Skylink, Wang Zhong took a look at today¡¯spetition schedule. There was still half an hour to the Stuart squadron¡¯s match. ¡°Grai, are you interested in watching the match of the next S rank squadron? We should be there in person to get a closer look.¡±

    Nodding his head, Grai replied, ¡°Okay, I also want to get a closer look. Stuart in 30 minutes, Grozny squadron at 1 pm, Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron at 2 pm.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreement. Even he had not taken note of the matches in such detail. Clearly, if he had not mentioned it, Grai would have headed out to watch by himself.

    This feels...?interesting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    Hymin suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call Ma Dong too.¡± Wang Zhong naturally would not object to Hymin¡¯s decision. He hoped for every member of his squadron to be able to benefit from this greatpetition. Although the victory was admittedly their goal, it wasn¡¯t everything.

    Hymin nodded her head as she followed behind the two. As she quietly scrolled through her Skylink, her forehead started to bunch up.

    Not giving any care towards the variousments left in the Skylink discussion forums, Wang Zhong only focused his attention towards those posts with embedded videos as well as some of the preliminary analysis done on them.

    However, Hymin spotted the various debate threads located beneath those.

    ¡°Gui Hao has stood up today to give Tianjing a show of his might, using his strength to prove that All Mouthy King only so-so.¡±

    ¡°Gui Hao¡¯s final statement was, in fact, telling everyone that a genuine expert would absolutely not do those ridiculous and childish acts All Mouthy King had done! Finding happiness from crushing noobs is indeed garbage of a move!¡±

    ¡°I agree! After doing some real analysis on All Mouthy King¡¯s actions, I can say that it¡¯s proof that his ability is still inadequate! All of you brain-dead people who keep bbering about him being invincible, it¡¯s just because he has yet to meet any experts!¡±

    Hymin was extremely furious upon reading thosements. Of course, Gui Hao¡¯s extremely strong! However, why do people have topare him with All Mouthy King? Why do they have to forcefully drag Wang Zhong into this?

    Were they not convinced? What¡¯s more, was All Mouthy King weaker than Gui Hao?

    What kind of a joke was this!

    An ocean of people had already filled thepetition grounds for the Stuart match. The liveliness of thispetition grounds was indeed more impressive than the others, as the emblem of justice still had the home ground advantage. Upon arriving, Wang Zhong and the others immediately caused a wave of mouring to ring out; after all, he was now a famous person.

    ¡°You guys, look! Isn¡¯t that Wang Zhong?¡±

    ¡°He looks extremely ordinary.¡±

    ¡°His strength is the real deal. However, there really is no need to turn him into a legend. A genuine expert will act like him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just amoner that wants to make his mark. There¡¯s no need to care too much about him. Focus on the match.¡±

    At this moment, Carolyn was pursing her lips. Wang Zhong had actually turned up to watch her match. That was somewhat of a surprise to her, as she had expected for Wang Zhong to stay away from her ever since their previous encounter. The low self-esteem of amoner would alwayspel them to do such things; on the other hand, some would go to the extremes just to get noticed. Did hee just to show himself to her?

    Thinking about this, Carolyn could not help butugh out in helplessness. This was the bottomfeeders¡¯ problem, and was impossible to unravel. In that case, why should she bother?

    However, when she looked towards Wang Zhong, he just so happened to be talking cheerfully with Grai and the other members of his squadron. In private, the atmosphere of the Tianjing squadron was extremely rxed and lively. There was no reason to dwell in bitterness and hatred every single day. Before arriving in thepetition grounds, he felt that Stuart was extremely powerful. As for others teams, he wasn¡¯t aware of them yet¡­ even if he were to think about them, that would just be a fleeting thought, disappearing in an instant.

    Being all too intelligent, Carolyn was able to glean this fact just by looking at the expressions present on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. All of a sudden, the soft slivers of emotions present in her heart instantly became iparably hard!

    Walking onto the stage, Carolyn forced herself into Wang Zhong¡¯s line of sight. This time though, she didn¡¯t send even one look towards Wang Zhong. With an indifferent expression on her face, she looked towards the opponents of the Stuart squadron, the KD Tashi Delek squadron.

    ¡°Therefore, I feel that I should give you all a chance¡­¡±

    Hymin opened her eyes wide as she looked towards the stage, where everything was ying out as she expected. Just a while ago, she had seen many people specting if the Stuart squadron would follow in the same footsteps as the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron, and offer the same conditions to their opponents for a 5 VS 1!

    Indeed, Carolyn had proposed the exact same offer.

    This proposal caused the entire Tashi Delek squadron to feel extremely uneasy, as Carolyn daring to offer such a fight was clearly indicative of the assurance she had. However, without this proposal, they had an even lower chance of defeating the terrifying Stuart squadron. This way, they would have the advantage!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°At the very worst, we¡¯ll just lose in a slightly more unsightly manner.?We already knew the result after picking that ballot. If we¡¯re so afraid of defeat, we shouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°However, we¡¯ll choose Yi Luo!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Choose Yi Luo!¡±

    The Tashi Delek squadron¡¯s main five quickly made their choice. In such a situation, they had no other option left but to ept Carolyn¡¯s proposal. That¡¯s because the offer was already the most advantageous situation for them. Furthermore, after seeing the lesson taught to the Waltz squadron, they believed that as long as they didn¡¯t choose Carolyn, they still had a very high chance of victory. Nheless, every single member of the Stuart squadron was not easy to deal with¡­ after thinking it through, Yi Luo seemed like the most viable weakness to exploit.

    Although she had been ranked as one of the 5 great heavy soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List, after a detailed investigation, her reputation was rtively unknown. There was basically no record of her ever taking action. During the elimination rounds, the Tashi Delek squadron had just so happened to be allocated to the same city as Stuart squadron. During then, Yi Luo had taken action several times, with all of her performances being extremely average and unsatisfactory, and herbat style seemed to be extremely weak to boot.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Tashi Delek squadron who felt this way, as even the other squadrons felt that Yi Luo was the weakness of the Stuart squadron!

    As for the Mo¡¯s List... it¡¯s possible that Yi Luo was extremely strong in the single aspect of defense. During a group battle, an unkible cockroach-like constitution would indeed be a major hindrance. However, when it was in a 5 vs 1, it would be an extremely easy matter, as there¡¯s no heavy soldier present in the entire world who couldn¡¯t be blown apart by 5 ranged soldiers!

    The Tashi Delek squadron was still an A+ ranked squadron, famed for their ranged soldiers.

    Very quickly, their captain made their personnel selection: three of the ranged soldiers from the original lineup, as well as 2 ranged soldiers from their substitute lineup.

    If they wanted to go all out, they too had to fulfil the requirement of a strong squadron!

    You only live once! Five ranged soldier maximum output stream!

    With a faint smile, Carolyn said, ¡°Since this is the case, as per your choice, Yi Luo.¡±

    Without uttering a single word, Yi Luo walked out to the stage. Due to her extremely dull and sturdy physique, Yi Luo¡¯s gait caused everyone to feel as if she was slow and dumb. This wasn¡¯t an act, as she really was the type of person whocked any deftness.

    A stupid and blocky female. This caused the mes of hope in the hearts of the Tashi Delek squadron to surge!

    A chance! A huge one to boot! Stuart had really burnt their hands in this y! Their weakness had been grasped! They¡¯ve allowed their pride to get over their heads!

    ¡°Stuart is really too arrogant! No matter how you look, thisss doesn¡¯t look like an expert! Look at how clumsy her movements are!¡± Ma Dong could not help butment. In any case, he did not like Carolyn, and it would not help even if she were a fairy descended from heaven.

    Wang Zhong gave a slight chuckle before saying, ¡°That¡¯s just her usual state. However, no one on the Mo¡¯s List is easy to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 441 - What kind of luck is this! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 441: What kind of luck is this! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    With a smile, Grai replied, ¡°This Yi Luo doesn¡¯t seem like an orthodox heavy soldier. I can sense a certain uniqueness about her.¡±

    Wang Zhong shot a nce a Grai as he replied. ¡°Your nose really is sensitive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have a pollen allergy.¡± said Grai as he shrugged , giving off an adorable look.

    The fight hadmenced!

    Tashi Delek¡¯s 5 man group quickly made their move!

    The five ranged soldiers quickly started moving around, proceeding to disy their circlingbat techniques while continuously firing their runic guns. Nheless, Yi Luo hadpletely embodied the terrifying defence a Mo¡¯s List heavy soldier should possess, as the bullets raining down on her were utterly unable to pierce even her skin, leaving behind slight bruises at best.

    The Tashi Delek captain immediately noticed the rising problem. Nheless, with the arrow already notched in the bow, there was no choice but to fire it. Since they had already entered a circling formation, a sudden change in their formation would ultimately send them into the abyss of defeat.

    ¡°Pentagram destruction array!¡± making a resolute decision, the captain roared out loudly.

    In an instant, the five ranged soldiers simultaneously took their positions in a pentagram shape, with Yi Luo located in the middle.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    BANG!

    Runic bullet after runic bullet rushed towards Yi Luo.

    Yi Luo brought her round shield up, blocking every single bullet heading her way. Nheless, the hailstorm of bullets seemed to be beginning to overwhelm her defences. Perhaps, explosiveness was indeed not her forte.

    How would Yi Luo deal with this situation?

    The Tashi Delek squadron was clear about her weakness. Therefore, they had adjusted their speed, and were not intending to immediately go all out in destroying Yi Luo. They wanted to fight a battle of attrition! With five people, there was no way they would get exhausted earlier than a stupid and clumsy girl who didn¡¯t know how to chase or run

    The controlled actions that they had started off with were to guard against any spontaneous changes that their opponent might pull off. After all, being ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, Yi Lou definitely deserved the necessary respect. However, with not much changing after their sessive barrages of fire, with their opponent only defending and not even taking the initiative to attack, the KD Tashi Delek squadron could no longer hold back.

    ¡°Use your special abilities! Her equipment isn¡¯t able to defend against special abilities! Destroy her!¡±

    The runic guns of the five ranged soldiers started to glow with the radiance associated with special ability usage. As dazzling brilliance radiated out from the runic patterns, the two foremost ranged soldiers took a deep breath, before a scorching ze spewed out from their runic guns like fountains of water.

    On the other side, the special abilities used by the ranged soldiers there resulted in ice bullets forming icy cones as they rained down on Yi Luo. As for the two ranged soldiers unleashing this rapid hailstorm of bullets, dazzling light radiated out from them, a result of them in condensing their Soul Power with all their might. Clearly, they were going all out to deal with their opponent in a single move.

    It was at this moment when the dumb-looking Yi Luo mmed her shield fiercely on the ground.

    It seemed like just an instant!

    BANG...intense vibrations shook the ground of thepetition stage, sounding just like the rumbling noises caused by something digging at the earth beneath the stage. All of a sudden, five gigantic purple vines smashed their way out from the ground, each of them appearing right beside the five ranged soldiers. Dark wolf-like giant fangs covered the surface of the purple coloured vines as they continued to spiral while rising into the air, appearing just like mutated bugs filled with giant poisonous spikes!

    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!....

    As violent whipping sounds rang across the entirepetition grounds, all of the five ranged soldiers were sent smacking t on the ground before even a second had psed, with none of them able to muster even an ounce of resistance.

    Dimensional nt: Soul Devouring Vine.

    This...?exactly what was she, a heavy soldier, or a soul beast master???

    The Martial Ghost Divine Emperor and Stuart squadrons seemed to have used the same ¡°arrogant and despotic¡± method to let the S ranks squadrons start a new wave of massacres. It had to be said that the S ranked squadrons maintained an extremely reserved attitude before the eruption of Tianjing and Giant God Peak. Before that, all of them felt that their thrones were unshakable, and they didn¡¯t feel the need to get serious. However, once they felt that their position was being challenged, their counterattack would be terrifying.

    When the Grozny squadron appeared in their allocatedpetition grounds, almost everyone was able to predict the uing event, a 5 vs 1 group battle.

    As expected, dimir made the exact same proposal as the previous S ranked squadrons. Their opponents, the pitiful Doyle squadron, had no hesitation in epting this ¡°unfair¡± 5 vs 1 group battle.

    There were many instances where weaklings didn¡¯t have the benefit of choice.

    In the end, the Doyle squadron chose Noriba as their target. Truthfully speaking, if it were possible, they wished to select the ice prince, dimir, as their target. However, after thinking about hisbat prowess, they felt that it was better to end this match while remaining in one piece.

    Being all too familiar with the Grozny squadron, the Doyle squadron were extremely clear on why there was a ¡°+¡± sign behind the S rank evaluation of the Grozny squadron. That was because even their substitutes possessed S ranked evaluations.

    Those substitute members of theirs were in fact no weaker than their main lineup. The only reason behind them adopting the substitute position was due to the needs of their strategical arrangements.

    Therefore, they would lose regardless of who they chose. Losing to dimir would undoubtedly result in the least shameful loss. However, the Doyle squadron did not dare to take the risk!

    Therefore, the only choice left was one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, Noriba. Compared to Pomo Vasilyevich, the 16-year-old Noriba didn¡¯t appear as fierce and vicious. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t a terror who would massacre people without a single word.

    Giving azy stretch, Noriba yawned out before saying, ¡°This really is troublesome. You have so many people to choose from. Why pick me?¡±

    Before walking up the stage, Noriba did not forget to take a selfie to send to his girlfriend. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m going onto the stage now. Please remember to watch the live broadcast. Although my opponents aren¡¯t noobs, at the very least, it makes me appear extremely handsome. Attachment: A kiss to you!¡±

    Upon witnessing this, a frown appeared on Pomo¡¯s forehead as he snorted out coldly. ¡°Be more serious! You¡¯ll suffer if you don¡¯t win in a good manner!¡±

    This fellow¡¯s always that stiff! Frankly speaking, although both of them were Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, Noriba¡¯s too... unlike the Grozny style.

    ¡°I know, I know! You¡¯ll never find a girlfriend if you always wear that stone face, big bro Pomo!¡± replied Noriba, not giving a care about what Pomo had said.

    mes of anger started spurting out from Pomo¡¯s eyes. Nheless, he forcibly restrained himself. Noriba¡¯s a 16-year-old kid, so he would not react with hard methods. The calm heart would naturally be tranquil. Boss said to be lenient with him¡­ upon thinking about his boss dimir, the anger in Pomo¡¯s heart instantly quelled and diminished.

    Extending his hand, Noriba retrieved the super gigantic axe he carried on his back, before climbing up onto thepetition stage.

    In front of him, the five men from the Doyle squadron had already arranged themselves into their formation. Two soldiers, one heavy soldier, with two ranged soldiers in the rear. Upon seeing Noriba climbing up onto the stage, as well as that giant axe in his hand, ugly expressions instantly clouded their faces!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything, and just drag the time out!¡±

    ¡°Gu Nong, Noriba¡¯s the only freshman among Grozny¡¯s line up. Don¡¯t get flustered, and just do what we do best.¡±

    The entire Doyle squadron had already nned out what to do, which was to drag the time as much as possible. At the very least, they wanted to be able to disy the style of their squadron. That was the reason why they had chosen Noriba. Being only 16 years of age, he didn¡¯t have an abundance ofbat experience, which should give them an opportunity to showcase their strength.

    With the blow of his whistle, the referee signalled the start of the fight!

    ßËÂ¡!Á½ÃûÕ½Ê¿·Ö±ðÕ¾ÔÚÖØ×°µÄ×óÓÒ,¶øÁ½ÃûÔ¶³Ì,·É¿ìµÄÅÜÏòÁ½±ß,¾¡Á¿Ô¶ÀëÕ½³¡.

    Boom! The two soldiers stood by the sides of the heavy soldier, while the two ranged soldiers ran quickly to the opposing sides, trying their best to be as far as possible from Noriba.

    As this happened, everyone noticed Noriba raising the super gigantic axe in his hand. To him, the gigantic axe appeared to be made of air, as he lifted it up with seemingly no strain at all. Looking at the movements of the Doyle squadron, his super gigantic axe suddenly tilted down to angle towards the ground, before his entire being started a fierce rush forwards!

    Noriba¡¯s actions instantly caused the Doyle squadron¡¯s heavy soldier to turn flustered as he eximed, ¡°So fast!¡±

    ¡°Heavy soldier, shield raise!¡±

    Dragging his giant axe along as he travelled at a high speed, Noriba appeared just like a terrifying hunter.

    ¡°Defensive¡­¡±

    The voiceing out of the Doyle squadron¡¯s heavy soldier became stuck at his throat, as Noriba was already standing right before him.

    How could he be so quick! Even an assassin wasn¡¯t as fast as he, right? However, Noriba was a heavy soldier! What¡¯s more, was the super gigantic axe in his hand a fake? While towing along such a gigantic battle axe, how could he run as fast as an assassin!

    Countless questions appeared in the heavy soldier¡¯s mind. Nheless, as this happened, Noriba¡¯s battle axe smashed fiercely into the ground.

    ¡°Spin, my axe!¡±

    Heaven raising sh, the first move from the work of the gods. ¡°Heavy cannon!¡± Noriba raised the corners of his mouth, while theziness in his eyes turned into a chill. Due to him being the youngest, did they really think that he was the easiest to deal with?

    Being an extremely hot-blooded youth and having an invincible talent, he had been scouted personally by the Grozny Academy¡¯s headmaster. Within Grozny Academy, with experts as numerous as the clouds in the sky, he had stirred up the ho¡¯s nest. Using his fists to smash the his batch¡¯s representative and using his axe to suppress the student council president, he was so brutal he appeared to be invincible!

    After that, dimir appeared...

    There¡¯s always a higher mountain!

    From then on, his world had changed! Now, he had a goal: dimir!!

    Therefore, no other opponent could cause waves to form in his heart; all of the others only made him feel lethargic. Unless it was dimir!!!

    Was there anyone that was worth his attention? Eh, other than his girlfriend, of course! There were only two people who radiated with brilliance within his world, his girlfriend and dimir!!!

    The battle axe didn¡¯t move much, with the heavy soldier¡¯s shield ced right before it. However, in the next instant, a loud band rang out as it disintegrated into bits of pieces! Not stopping there, the explosive force continued to travel through the body of the heavy soldier. As the berserk power surged through, the heavy soldier felt as though he had been struck in the body by a cannonball, unable to put up any resistance. The so-called heavy armour he wore continued to crack and shatter, while his entire being was sent flying high into the air like a rag doll, beforending outside of the stage....

    The two soldiers by the nks were deathly pale... how are we going to keep our lives after that? Even their member with the strongest defences, their heavy soldier, was sent flying to paradise by a single swipe of the axe... would their defences amount to anything? As for offence? It wouldn¡¯t be enough even if they were given 10 leopard¡¯s galldders!

    Retreat!

    At the same time, Noriba¡¯s battle axe carved a return orbit akin to a white swan turning in the sky. Being hefted as though it was weightless, the gigantic battle axe was sent out in the next moment, and the two soldiers¡¯ armours shattered, with the two sent flying away.

    Giant de whirling dance!

    Bang Bang Bang...

    The two ranged soldier frantically unleashed all of their bullets. Although their strategy to drag the battle on had failed, the?two?of them were agility type shooters, and thus were still able to drag the battle on for a longer period of time.

    However, they had just unleashed a barrage of fire before suddenly stopping...

    That¡¯s because Noriba did equip any defenses, resulting in all of the iing firending on his body. However, due to his tyrannical Soul Power, Noriba waspletely able to ignore his opponent¡¯s attacks.

    Roar¨C

    Noriba suddenly raised his battle axe up high, before smashing it on the ground with a loud bang.

    Bang!

    Two bloody rays of light suddenly shot out from the battle axe. In an instant, they rumbled towards the?two?nimble shooters, sending them scuttling and jumping away. Nheless, their actions did not change the result, as the bloody rays smashed straight onto their bodies.

    Having smashed his battle axe on the ground, Noriba did not even bother to look at his opponents. Instead, he pulled his Skylink out to give a call to his girlfriend. ¡°Sorry babe. I¡¯ve yet to show my handsomeness before the fight¡¯s over. There really is... not a single one who can fight.¡±

    The entirepetition grounds took in his performance in silence. The 3 Emperor S rank squadrons had coborated to dominate the second round of the CHF in an overbearing fashion.

    The fight for the top 32 was over. It had to be said that there were constant surprises, constant wails of anguish and the tyrannical ck horse had caused the entirepetition to be unpredictable. In the beginning, everyone had assumed the CHF was merely a game yed between the members of the 10 great families. However, all of a sudden, everyone discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case. The meteoric rise of Tianjing and Giant God Peak had given them hope, with ¡°All Mouthy King¡± Wang Zhong and ¡°King of the Peak¡± Dicaprio moving the hearts of countlessmoners. So it turns out that miracles could be created even without the support of aristocratic families! Naturally, though, the aristocratic families had maintained the limelight on themsleves, just like what the various great families had hoped for. In the CHF, the 10 great families would rearrange the rankings based on the results, as regardless of what any of them possessed, strength was still the hard and fast rule to everything.

    The Stuart, Vasilyevich and Gui Families were still as unstoppable as before. Although the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron did not continue with the trend of the 1 vs 5 group battle, they had ended their match with an easy 4:0 victory. This was the style of Heaven¡¯s Fate. They did not need to use any overbearing method to showcase their strength. In fact, their style was not in harmony with this new era. After all, ever since the dark era, humanity needed to pursue strength and dominance to the very extreme. However, the Mo Family was able to depend on their tyrannical strength to forcefully hold on to their unorthodox style and make it their trademark. This went to show how the Mo Family was able to be domineering while keeping their low profile.

    The great S+ squadrons were still unstoppable. As for the Zhao and Seer Families, they formed the second tier of the S ranked squadrons. Conforming with the norm, they had squashed their opponents in a 4:0 fashion. Even the weakest squadron, Copperfield, had disyed their powerful strength befitting of an S rank squadron. Never, ever underestimate the underlying might of a great family.

    Outside of the S ranks, the zing City and zing Angel squadron had already disyed an S rank calibre. The tag team of the ck magician Mario and ball queen Sharmie was quite terrifying, mainly due to Mario¡¯s freakish special ability coupled with the unmatched firepower of Sharmie, which had surely incited disgust in people¡¯s hearts. At the same time, the zing Angel squadron was now nicknamed as the battle-crazed squadron. With their rock-hard will and discipline, unsurmountable faith, fire attribute special abilities in all of their members, despite their individual strengths being uneven, every single member would turn as savage and cruel as demonic fiends upon entering in group battles.

    After 2 rounds of matches, the Barbarian squadron hailing from the North West, the teau squadron hailing from the South West, the Asuna Ocean God squadron hailing from the extreme south near Inca City, as well as the Eye of the Storm squadron had distinguished themselves from the rest of the A ranked squadrons. The Barbarian squadron¡¯s hometown was Barbarian City, a Federation City that had the closest style to that of the empires, holding strength in reverence. Although the Federation had universal rules and regtions applied to all of its 100 cities, the various great cities had different customs and cultures present in each of them. Although their characters were always as tough as nails, the Barbarian squadrons from the past have always been very poor, due to the utterck of cooperation within their squadrons. What¡¯s more, there was the constant internal conflicts, with no one willing to listen to anyone. However, this time, the Barbarian squadron had given birth to a super expert with the brazen nickname of ¡°Barbarian King¡±. Once the wild beasts had been herded and directed, theirbat strength would no longer be the same as the before.

    The main lineup of the teau squadron consisted of five powerful special ability users with attributes of Gold, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth. Each of them possessed an extremely powerful strength, with them obtaining their two victories in a 4:0 and 4:1 fashion. It was rumoured that their group battle prowess was even stronger than their individualbat prowess, causing them to be closely watched by the various powerful squadrons.

    The Asuna Ocean God squadron originated from the Asuna City located near Inca City. The destruction of Inca City had hastened the progress and development of Asuna City through the intake of refugees as well as aid from the Federation. It was unknown whether it was due to the tsunami that devastated Inca City, but the standards of special ability users awakening in Asuna City had been growing higher and higher for the past couple of years, which also facilitated the rapid growth the Asuna squadron.

    Lastly, the Eye of the Storm squadron was a squadron of Soul Beast Masters. With five Soul Beast Masters, duels against them would equal to 2 against 1, and 10 against 5 in group battles. With outstanding members filling their ranks, one could see that there were many squadrons that were chasing the dream to defeat an S rank squadron.

    The fight fo the top 16 had started. Mkaing it to the top 16 would result in one¡¯s academy receiving huge support from the Federation for the next five years. Not only that, they would leapfrog to be a first ss academy of the Federation. This was the honour and glory brought about by the CHF.

    It could be said that the next match would be the match that would establish the nature of one¡¯s academy, allowing the outstanding to reach towards excellence.

    However, leader Ma Dong wanted to pick someone¡¯s pockets. Feeling slightly lucky, Ma Dong wanted to be the one to pick the ballot for the round-of-16. However, he had picked one of the four great kings within the middle pack of the S ranked squadrons, the Divine Dragon squadron.

 Chapter 442 - Zhao Family Armed Forces

    <h4>Chapter 442: Zhao Family Armed Forces</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Of the many squadrons they could have been matched against, they had actually drawn this lot.

    This was only their third match, and they had already been matched against two seedling squadrons. ording to the statistics as well as evaluation from the officials, the Divine Dragon Academy was undoubtedly stronger than Be Dean. Most importantly, with Tianjing having revealed all of their cards, how would they be able to continue zing their trail?

    Frankly speaking, Ma Dong and arge bunch of people felt that Tianjing really had a horrendous bout of luck.

    Admittedly, although their victory over Be Dean had caused the entire Tianjing squadron not to feel the despair of utter defeat upon being matched up against another S ranked seedling squadron, there was no doubting the fact that the Divine Dragon Academy squadron was really, really strong! Regardless of Wang Zhong¡¯s invincible cross wheels, or the incredible strategical arrangement, they, in fact, had the advantage due to their opponents not going all out to analyse and understand them.

    Trump cards were things that had a diminishing marginal utility with each use. Everyone could already imagine that the Divine Dragon Academy had definitelye up with various arrangements to counter Wang Zhong as well as Tianjing¡¯s strange tactics. If Tianjing were to use something like a three ranged soldier formation, they would not be able to take advantage of?the?moment when the Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s formation split apart.

    What¡¯s even worse was that Tianjing¡¯s strength and trump cards had already been clearly?witnessed by others after the two matches they fought. On the contrary, during the elimination rounds and past two matches, the Divine Dragon squadron had not used even an ounce of their actualstrength. That was especially true for the?previous two?matches, where they had obtained 4:0 victories just by relying on their substitutes, hence others were simply unable to see how strong they actually were.

    Admittedly, the prestige of victory would definitely bring about?honour?and glory. However, it would also leave one more vulnerable to analyses and counters from others. In fact,moner squadrons like Tianjing, who had created miracles by defeating opponents stronger than them, had appeared before in the 100-year history of the CHF. Nheless, all of them were short-lived, like the blooming of cactus flowers. The real big shots were not propped up just by winning one two times, or by creating a miracle. Instead, they were built on the experience of countless opponents, being?analysed and?countered in various aspects, yet still standing in the end. Only those who could do that would possess the qualifications to be known as big shots.

    As for Tianjing, the real difficult times had just begun.

    Wang Zhong clearly understood this point and did not hold any delusional thoughts, like Tianjing being able to go all the way to the finals and clinching the CHF championship. To him, fighting every single battle with all his might, and treasuring every opportunity to cross hands with experts were the most important things to him; it was about the journey and not the destination.

    During the night when the teams obtained the match schedules for the round-of-32, Laura and Sharmie had both sent over messages via Skylink to him. Appearing to be?rather?understanding, both girls did not mention about the matter of All Mouthy King, seemingly treating Wang Zhong as the Wang Zhong they had always known. To them, it was no longer important whether he was All Mouthy King or not. However, other than sending congrattory greetings, Laura had raised another issue. ¡°Although the Divine Dragon Academy isn¡¯t the strongest squadron in this CHF, they¡¯re definitely the most troublesome one. Be careful of their leader, Zhao Zimo, and his use of many underhanded methods.¡±

    Divine Dragon Academy, underhanded methods?

    Laura didn¡¯t go into many details, most likely due to it?being involved?with some secrets, or that her information originated from some?rumours?that she had heard. Wang Zhong was unable to make any guesses from this information. Nheless, he had?never ever?made light of any S rank seedling squadron. There was also the saying: counter soldiers with arms, water with an earth weir. (adopt measures appropriate to the situation)

    With the schedules for the?being released, the various squadrons?were given?three days of preparation time. The general atmosphere of the CHF was still?rather?rxed, with the various great?squadrons?staying at the CHF squadron vige, finding time to mingle and exchange?about. Within the luxurious?training?grounds opened to the participants, there were also squadrons havingbined training with others that were familiar to them, in hopes to squeeze in as much preparation as possible to obtain one of the top 16 ranks.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Skylink was currently ying back thebat footage of a few people.

    Present in the current video was a female assassin. Frankly speaking,?she?had a slightly horrifying appearance. Perhaps, she might have used to be a beautifuldy. However, there was now a long knife scar stretching from the corner of her left eye to the right side of her mouth, splitting her face into 2. Her nose and left eye hadpletely tilted?to one side. With such a?look, she would be able to scare people to death if she appeared before them in the middle of the night. What¡¯s more, her weapon of choice wasn¡¯t a dagger, like ordinary assassins, but two gleaming slender hooks. The hooks?were?covered with spikes, causing them to look exceedingly strange and weird.

    Thebat footage showed that her fighting methods?were pretty cruel and vicious. Of the three different fights that she had participated in, the faces of her opponents had been torn apart by her. This woman appeared to have a particr love for mutting her opponent¡¯s face and seemed to enjoy the process of doing so.

    Life rending hooks were weapons that were considered queer and rarely used. Only people from the Zhao Family, nicknamed the Sacred Land of soldiers and martial arts, were likely to use them.

    Zhao Wuying was the main assassin for the Divine Dragon Academy. From the videos, Wang Zhong could tell that her speed and movement techniques were top-ss. Coupled with those strange and peculiar Life Rending Hooks, and her considerably cruel and viciousbat style, she was a rather hard opponent to fathom and deal with.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be?excruciating?to engage in a close range fight against her. Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that she also possesses an Earth attribute special ability. However, none of her opponents in these videos was able to force her to use it. There¡¯s no doubt of her S rank evaluation. If we¡¯re purely talking about closebat prowess, she might even be considered to be quasi Mo¡¯s List level.¡±

    This information?was gathered together by Ma Dong and Qian Duoduo. They had indeed spent quite a bit of effort in doing so. Businessmen always had many more channels and connections than other people. As long as one recognised people and was willing to foot the price, one could solve many of the problems encountered in this world.

    ¡°Zhao Tianlong, one of the five great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers. The information about him is moreprehensive.¡± The video on the screen?was reced?with a picture of a male with a Heaven Reaching Rod in his hand. Although everyone had seen the video about the five great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, the show he had put on for that video waspletely unlike the performance he had shown in thebat footage collected. ¡°An offensive type heavy soldier, he has mastered the 108 fighting moves of the mad demon, causing him to?appear?somewhat like a berserker. Nheless, the more important trait is his indestructible body.¡±

    In the video, Zhao Tianlong was being surrounded and attacked by what?seemed like 4 to 5 people, with them using des and axes to chop and cleave at his body. However, despite using just his fleshly body to defend himself, those attacks were unable to even leave a scratch on his body, before his attackers were swept up and sent flying with a swing of his rod.

    ¡°The important factor for this is still the attackers¡¯ standards. Those people surrounding him have yet to reach S rank. Nheless,?it¡¯s?still hard to judge exactly how strong Zhao Tianlong¡¯s body?defence?ability is.¡±

    As the contents on the screen changed once again, Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze immediately snapped over.

    An overbearing long spear?was shown. Although it wasn¡¯t as long as Divian¡¯s?Dragon¡¯s Terror, it was more rough looking and?hefty, while the?spear body, which was as wide as the mouth of a bowl, gave it an amply?powerful?appearance. An ordinary person would definitely be unable to lift it?up?with a single hand. However, this?rough?and heavy spear?was wielded?and spun around in such a light and?nimble?manner by the man in the video. With a slight horizontal swing powered by?a massive?force, the tip of the long spear was sent arcing over arge radius. Present within the video was a heavy shield wielding earth attribute heavy soldier, who had already activated his defence to the extreme of his ability. Yet,?when faced against the casual horizontal sweep of the spear, he was sent flying 20 to 30?metres?back like a ping pong ball! The entire thick and heavy runic shield?was smashed?to the point where the top and bottom were in contact with each other!

    ¡°Overlord spear, Zhao Yilong.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes sparkled with fighting intent.

    Although it was still not possible to predict what would happen in a match with the Divine Dragon Academy, just Zhao Yilong himself was already sufficient to get Wang Zhong excited. Being one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers, and one of the two great spear gods of the younger generation alongside Divian, he was hailed as the most overbearing soldier! Just that spear swing alone was already sufficient to allow Wang Zhong to catch a glimpse of his true strength!

    As the screen continued to change, the remaining two mainstays of the Divine Dragon Academy appeared one after another.

    Zhao Zhancheng, the mainstay range soldier of the Divine Dragon Academy.?Being an archer, the sessive shot frequency for his Wind Chasing arrows was considerably high. Even though there was only one video of his participation in a group match, and Wang Zhong was unable to glean much information from that one video, from him continuously unleashing shot after shot for 4 to 5 minutes, one could see how vast and deep his Soul sea was and how terrifying his Soul Power output was. What¡¯s more, the usage of a bow and arrow was, by itself, one of the more perfect mainstream weapon choices for a range soldier. Regardless of the shooting distance, the might of the?arrows?was considered to be above average. He was a S ranker without the slightest doubt.

    Zhao Zixin, the mainstay soldier of the Divine Dragon Academy. He was yet another atypical weapon user, with his weapon of choice, the Soul Returning Whip, used in conjunction with his terrifying Lightning attribute?special?ability. Hisbat style was considered to be ferocious and unyielding, excelling in taking dominance ofbat momentum. Even against heavy soldiers, he still possessed explosive lethality in his attacks.

    The other more random information about the Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s substitutes were also simrlyprehensive. Nheless, they werecking in unique traits aspared with the main?lineup?and were considered to be the average of the average within the S ranks.

    ¡°Indeed, the strength of their entire lineup is above that of Be Dean, with more perfection in their formations and memberpatibility. They have extremely?impressive?performances in both extremes of offencse and defence, while not having any obvious weaknesses.¡±

    Wang Zhong closed the video yback.

    Frankly speaking, his uing opponents were stronger than Be Dean. However, the expressions of everyone from his Tianjing squadron were much better than the day before their match against Be Dean. Even Colby and Hymin, the most?pessimistic?people in his?squadron, did not have the any of the utter despair they had during that day. On the contrary, there was a thirst forbat present in their eyes.

    Upon witnessing this, a smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face.?Self-confidence wais something umted from sessive victories. As of now, the current Tianjing was no longer a hothead which would get?terrified?in the presence of others. This was the progress they had made.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not make concrete arrangements for ourbat tactics.¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°Before our opponent gets a sufficiently clear understanding of us, there¡¯s no quick fix avable for this match but a straight-on confrontation! This match will be a head-on fight, so everyone must be prepared to attack a wall! For the next few days,?let¡¯s?get?an estimation?of our opponents and do a few counter-attack type?training sessions!¡±

    At the same time, in another training facility in the squadron vige...

    That was the training room for the Divine Dragon Academy. Zhao Yilong was currently sitting on the bench, with a white towel draped on his head. His upper torsoid bare, revealing the?exquisite?and well-proportioned muscture that exuded power and strength.

    He had juste out of the 20x gravity training room. To him, this was just?a routine?morning warm up. Being a freak with iparable energy and?vigour, this fellow¡¯s daily warm-ups were more than sufficient to ount for several times of what others would do in one day!

    The slow and deep rhythmic breathing sounded like muffled thunder, as bean-like droplets of perspiration rolled down his face, dripping onto the ground.

    Behind him, the rest of the 9 members of the Divine Dragon Academy stood quietly. This included the Mo¡¯s List expert, Zhao Tianlong, who was also quietly standing still, with not the slightest unhappiness present on his face, appearing just like a foot soldier standing behind a god of war.

    At this moment, the door of the training room was pushed open, before Zhao Zimo walked in. Upon seeing the current appearance of Zhao Yilong, ¡°Third bro, I know that you¡¯re full of energy, but please don¡¯t go too overboard in your training. Too much of anything will be counterproductive.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the corner of Zhao Yilong¡¯s mouth curled upwards, something that could be considered as a reply. Causing this cold and callous fellow to smile was by no means an easy feat, even if the person was Zhao Zimo.

    Unlike the other squadron captains who were the ones to arrange thebat tactics deployed by the squadron, in the Divine Dragon squadron,?anything that required thinking?was left to Zhao Zimo. The only thing he needed to do was to fight! While other people might feel that their benefits were halved, Zhao Yilong was quite happy?with?this arrangement. To him, he no longer needed to get distracted by other matters, thereby allowing him to focus even more on fighting!

    If he represented the heart of the Divine Dragon Academy, Zhao Yimo would represent their brain. Without the heart, the?brain?would be unable to function. However, without the?brain, no matter how?strong?the heart was, it would only be driving a handicapped person.

    Not replying to Zhao?Yimo¡¯s?words, Zhao Yilong nodded slightly before saying, ¡°Everyone waiting for you. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Zhao Zimo gave augh as he opened the Skylink video.

 Chapter 443 - Invunerable

    <h4>Chapter 443: Invunerable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Compared to the information collected by Tianjing, the information Zhao Yimo had gathered on the members of the Tianjing squadron was moreprehensive. It had even included extremely obscure information like their match against Adolf, the Prodigy Society, Saint Judgement, with not one bit missing.

    He had linked all of the information about Tianjing from the start of the match between the Prodigy Society and Saint Judgement till now without a single seam out of ce.

    Frankly speaking, whether it was the match against Saint Judgement or the one against Adolf,?in the eyes of the Divine Dragon Academy,?the standard of those fights was considerably low. Even the weakest of their substitutes alone could easily sweep the entire 5 men main lineup of Tianjing. Nheless, everyone in the Divine Dragon squadron paid considerable attention and maintained their seriousness as they watched the video. There was not a single person who spoke out to distract any other people, with all of them not letting go of any detail present in the information before them.

    Other than possessing absolute strength, the reason why experts were able to stand tall without falling, was due to them not underestimating any opponents they faced.

    A faint smile appeared on Zhao Zimo¡¯s face. Their Divine Dragon Academy would never repeat Be Dean¡¯s mistake. Naturally, he was also d that Be Dean had forced out the real identity of All Mouthy King, Wang Zhong, and the actual level of strength Grai possessed. Otherwise, any S rank squadron which got matched up against Tianjing would run the risk of unexpected failure.

    ¡°This a squadron with considerable potential, while possessing an extremely astonishing rate of progress.¡± with the videoing to an end, Zhao Zimo¡¯s voice proceeded to ring out. ¡°In a mere span of half a year, seemingly every single member of their squadron has undergone earthshattering changes. Such changes are very likely to continue as thepetition goes on. In fact, even the standard they¡¯ve shown during their victory of Be Dean cannot be considered as their final strength. About a 20% increase in their current strength would be a reliable estimation to make.¡±

    This was the tradition of the Divine Dragon Academy, as well as Zhao Zimo¡¯s habit. It¡¯s always better to give higher estimates for one¡¯s enemies than lower ones.

    ¡°The first point to pay attention to will be their heavy soldier, Barran. Indeed, his fundamentals are extremely poor, he has insufficientbat experience, and he will not be able to even match up against the main line up of an A rank squadron under normal circumstances. However, the point to take note of is that he¡¯s considered to be the rather emotional type of soldier. The explosive?S rank attack he unleashed during the elimination rounds is proof of this. The strength he has shown against the Bierlia Academy is just a normal eruption. Against Be Dean, his weakness in his fundamentals was exploited. However, we cannot overlook his eruption of strength. When his emotions are bottled up until it reaches an extreme point, it will be an unpredictable factor that has the possibility of creating an unexpected oue.¡± Zhao Zimo paused slightly before continuing. ¡°If matched against him, we must definitely not think along the lines of embarrassing or suppressing him. As long as the opportunity presents itself, we have to control him and beat him to the ground. We cannot give him any possibility of pulling off a reversal.¡±

    ¡°Their backlines are controlled by Scarlet, who uses her uracy and ice attribute special ability to lock her opponents down. Mmi from the Apollo Family uses a cannon to provide heavy firepower backup. If the two of them are split up, their individual strength can barely be evaluated as A-. However, they are the types that lean towards group battle cooperation and have an extremely tacit understanding between each other, and their coordination is tight.¡± said Zhao Zimo with a smile. ¡°Regardless of the fact that we don¡¯t prepare for group battles, we still have to make preparations on the off chance that it happens. If one of themes up for the individual duel, make sure to dispose of them at first opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Their main assassin Emily is rumoured to havepleted the Assassin Family¡¯s assassin training during the holidays. The information gathered from the previouspetitions she had participated in can no longer be used to judge her strength. Even with her performance in the elimination rounds, I feel that she has yet to use her entire strength, which should be about A+ rank. However, assassins from the Assassin Family are generally more solid in their fundamentals. If anyone bumps into her, be careful and vignt. It¡¯ll be fine to treat her as an opponent on the same level as us.¡±

    ¡°Next up is Grai. That¡¯s a person we definitely have to pay attention to that person. I¡¯ve checked his background. He¡¯s the adopted son of a small family and is talented, yet he was pushed aside and sent to Tianjing.¡± Zhao Zimo¡¯s expression grew much more serious than before.

    What was there to say about this? Zhao Zimo had always felt that the background of such an expert was like the plot of a storybook.

    ¡°He¡¯s the true lynchpin of the Tianjing squadron. Settling him would be equivalent to settling Tianjing. He has yet to reveal his full strength in the duel against Gaden. In our match against Tianjing, there¡¯s an 80 to 90% chance that he¡¯ll be their vanguard. Therefore, we have to take care of him no matter what. Fifth bro, you have to be careful!¡±

    ¡°Youngest bro.¡± Zhao Tianlong raised his eyebrows upon hearing Zhao Zimo¡¯s warning. Admittedly, with him being evaluated as one of the five great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, there was no need for any exnation of his strength. What¡¯s more, his arrogance was also first ss. Zhao Zimo was the only person who dared to say such words to him. If it were any other person, Zhao Tianlong would have already beaten the person until they started to question their life.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a prediction, but I¡¯ve said earlier that we have to overestimate our opponents by 20%. I¡¯m just reminding fifth bro to not get careless, that¡¯s all to it. He will be your opponent.¡± said Zhao Zimo with a smile as he gave an ambiguous exnation.

    However, there was a matter that Zhao Zimo did not mention, which was that Grai had a rather?fatal weakness.

    That was the benefit of useful information and intelligence. In Zhao Zimo¡¯s eyes, his opponent¡¯s?strongest point had be his most significant weakness.

    He had already made arrangements for all possible oues. However, neither Zhao Tianlong nor his captain Zhao Yilong needed to know it. This was his personal objective. Zhao Yilong¡¯s existence represented the radiance of the Zhao Family, while he represented the other face of it. To him, the only thing he cared about was results.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Zhao Zimo was sinister and despicable. On the contrary, Zhao Tianlong and the others were radiant and hot-blooded. Zhao Zimo did not have adverse reactions to enforcing these impressions, though he did not want Zhao Yilong and Zhao Tianlong to be like himself.

    If a family wanted to be strong and sturdy, their underhanded methods needed to be sufficiently vicious and cruel. However, the brilliance and splendour in the public arena must also not becking in any way.

    They were brothers, with Zhao Yilong being the 3rd bro, Zhao Tianlong being the 5th brother, Zhao Wuying being the 7th sis, and him being the youngest. They were the Zhao Family¡¯s direct line of descendants, unlike Zhao Zhancheng and Zhao Zixin, who had?the Zhao surname bestowed upon them. The four of them were the spiritual soul and backbone of this Divine Dragon squadron.

    Although there were many types of styles present within the Zhao Family, there was one point that was always reinforced: one¡¯s ambitions could not be used against members of the family, if not one would not be tolerated by everyone else. This was also the reason why the Zhao Family could constantly pressure the upper five families.

    ¡°The final point is their captain, Wang Zhong.¡± Reaching here, Zhao Zimo had instead turned rtively rxed. Towards this All Mouthy King, who had been praised by countless fans within the Federation to a god-like status, he did not have too many good things to say. To him, everything had already been disyed out in a rtively clear fashion with no need for him to analyse.

    The ever so quiet Zhao Yilong took off the white towel draped over his head and gave a light squeeze, causing the sweat soaked in the towel to gurgle and drip down like a tap.

    A sh of radiance burst forth from his eyes, appearing just like the gaze of a god shooting across tens of thousands of metres. ¡°The cross wheels that got rid of Divian¡­ haha, let me destroy him!¡±

    That sentence from Zhao Yilong was more than enough. Zhao Zimo was rather clear that among the ten great soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List, Zhao Yilong was the most overbearing among them, while also possessing the greatest offense! Once he really got serious, there might be no one in the entire world who could obstruct him!

    However, this was not enough!

    A faint smile appeared on Zhao Zimo¡¯s face. Admittedly, although the fighting on the stage was the responsibility of 3rd bro and the others, the stage outside of thepetition grounds was his. Even though they possessed suppressive levels of strength, he would absolutely not let go of any opportunity to attack his opponents! A lion must also go all out when hunting a rabbit. This is Zhao Zimo¡¯s creed.

    He had already prepared some small tidbits for Tianjing to enjoy. As of now, it was noon, time for lunch, and this tidbit should be on its way to be served.

 Chapter 444 - Casio yet again (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 444: Casio yet again (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    With two more days left to the third round of the finalpetition, the various squadrons living in the squadron vige had already started to engage in frequent exchanges and forming rtionships.

    Anyone who could reach the round-of-32 would definitely not be a weakling. In fact, they could be considered as the budding elites in the Federation. Other than thepetition, this was a way to establish one¡¯s future circle of connections, and this was the best tform to establish rtionships with people from the different echelons of society. This was especially so for those squadrons who had lost in the round-of-64; at this point in time, they were the most rxed people present here.

    Everyone was no longer holed up in their various allocated vis. Other than training in the training rooms, there was also a specialized dining hall, which was the ce where everyone went to socialise with others. The only caveat was that there was basically no presence of any S rank squadrons in here, causing many people who wanted to make some rtions with the 10 great families to feel extremely regretful. Nheless, just the food served in this dining hall was already sufficient to attract people. With both specialized nutritionists and chefs, big boss lobsters paired with mutated sea cucumbers, things that money couldn¡¯t buy could basically be found everywhere here.

    Quite a few of the students from Tianjing Academy group brought along by Qian Duoduo were able to bask in their squadron¡¯s limelight and mix along to have the food in this dining hall. All the food served here waspletely free and provided for. As long as one had connections to any of the squadrons living in the squadron vige and the group didn¡¯t exceed 20 people, one coulde in and enjoy the meals served here.

    Having just concluded their afternoon training, there were 7 to 8 squadrons present, amounting over a hundred people present in the dining hall. At this moment, the majority of the people were discussing the news of the newly opened training facility, causing the atmosphere to be extremely lively.

    A 50x gravity room that far, far exceeded the limits of a Cast Soul Stage, and even that of a Heroic Soul Stage, a shooting range that provided thetest systems in bullet correction analysis¡­

    Ma Dong was fiddling with the photos that he had just taken: ¡°Look! Look! This is what a real training facility is supposed to be! When your bro returns to Tianjing, our Prodigy Society will be set up just like this! It¡¯ll be exactly the same! At that time, when any fuckeres and harasses our Prodigy Society, we¡¯ll let them taste the elegance and vour of a big shot!¡±

    ¡°Big bro Dong 666666!¡±

    ¡°Big bro Dong! Is your Prodigy Society tillcking errand boys? Please count me in!¡±

    While the few Tianjing students that have hopped along to eat were heckling about, the corner of Qian Duoduo¡¯s mouth had started twitching, as he had clearly seen Ma Dong shoot a look over to him while he was talking about renovations. Of course, Qian Duoduo wished to invest more in the Prodigy Society, however, who the fuck would renovate their training facility into the top ss one used by Stuart? Bro, even squandering a few million credits won¡¯t be enough to cover the costs!

    The few squadrons currently having their meals in the dining halls started tough upon hearing those words. Over the past few days, Ma Dong has established an ardent rtionship with them, thus they were all too familiar with his antics. What¡¯s more, there were currently a lot of people who wanted to curry favour with a ck horse like Tianjing ¡°It¡¯ll cost a heck lot if you really want to renovate to something simr as that. When the renovations for your Prodigy Society¡¯s training room ispleted, make sure to give us a call, alright! Our group will definitely head over to help you guys cut the red tapes for the best training facility in the eastern region!¡±

    ¡°You tter me!¡± replied Ma Dong as he waved his hands in joyful satisfaction. ¡°When that timees, our great manager Qian will be in charge of the food, drinks, and merry parties! We¡¯ll definitely have a long line of trumpets to wee your arrival, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll feel at home, and be entranced by everything you experience there! At that time, you¡¯ll only hold big bro Dong in admiration, with no envy left for immortals!¡±

    Hearing Ma Dong¡¯s mboyant words, Qiao Duoduo¡¯s mouth was almost about to turn crooked. Bringing the Tianjing student group to Stuart was an utter mistake! A training facility, and me being in charge of amodation, did he think that the sponsor was his mother?!

    While everyone joined in the fun andughter, an entric and sinister voice suddenly rang out from the side.

    ¡°So mboyant, as though you guys have already won the championship huh!¡±

    The merry and joyous atmosphere instantly turned stiff, before the entire dining hall turned quiet. Raising his eyebrow, Ma Dong spoke out. ¡°Yo, which family had let out their mad dog? Biting anyone that it sees? Faster stand up and scram for your big bro Dong.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what a character!¡± yet another strange and sinister voice rang out, clearly indicating that there wasn¡¯t only one person trying to smash up this happy atmosphere. ¡°Doesn¡¯t amount to much if you¡¯re strong if your moral quality is too poor! There¡¯s also that loser who had be captain by shamelessly cling onto Scarlet. After bing famous, he started bing a toad trying the taste swan¡¯s meat by professing to miss Carolyn. This person¡¯s not only good at sweet-talking, he¡¯s also a king at bullshitting.¡±

    The eyes of people who were originally here to soak up the liveliness instantly lit up.

    Wang Zhong! Professing his love to Carolyn? Toss away his old me?

    Frankly speaking, the current Tianjing squadron already possessed the qualifications to make many people look at them directly in the eyes. However, this was also something that caused envy and jealousy to surface in many people. Don¡¯t assume that the bunch of people in this dining hall were that intimate with Ma Dong, as many of them appeared harmonious, yet were divided at heart. After all, regardless of how strong they were, Tianjing was just amoner squadron, and not associated with any of the great aristocratic families. When someone around the same level as one were to suddenly excel and stand above everyone, it would always cause waves of discontent to appear in one¡¯s heart. Clearly, these words were said by those with jealousy and envy within their hearts.

    What¡¯s more, people would always gossip, what more when such heavyweight explosive material was tossed out in the open. Even if the authenticity of those words had yet to be verified, there can be no smoke without a fire. Even if it was nonsensical bullshit and inly fabricated, how many people out there would dare to drag Carolyn into such a scandal?

    The mention of Carolyn¡¯s name caused rich feelings of curiosity and interest to blossom in the hearts of everyone present. The bustling crowd automatically opened up, revealing the two men before everyone.

    Upon seeing those two, a slight frown appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face.

    Lightning Dragon Academy¡¯s Casio and Carmell?

    During the elimination rounds, the Lightning Dragon Academy had always treated Tianjing as an eyesore. Furthermore, upon the announcement of thebined scores, Casio had even incited the crowd and questioned Wang Zhong¡¯s writing qualifications. If not for Mo Xingchen¡¯s help, this situation would have escted into something big. At that moment, he had merely treated this fellow as a clown jumping up and down in an attempt to get people¡¯s attention. After the end of the elimination rounds, he felt that he would most likely not have any further interaction with this fellow. However, never did Wang Zhong expect for this fellow to show up here.

    Furthermore, the nonsense about Wang Zhong professing his love for Carolyn had caused even Ma Dong to be scared speechless.

    Generally speaking, such bullshit would definitely be equated to provoking the Stuart Family. Although taunting while fighting on stage was one thing, such negative news appearing at this ce was never good news. Although Wang Zhong could ignore it, Ma Dong was all too clear of what this would lead to, what more the nonsense of tossing his old me away. This was a typical case of nder. It went without saying that there were many people who were jealous of Wang Zhong. Once such a matter spread, it would still be bad even if the truth was brought to light.

    This fellow, Casio, was truly trying to punish Wang Zhong with his words!

    In any other scenario, Ma Dong would have definitely exploded in fury. However, at this very moment, he could feel a thick sense of danger heading their way. Had this Casio gone batshit crazy? Why the hell was he always making life difficult for them! There was something fishy about this! All of a sudden, Ma Dong had thought about many matters, and had concluded that if this matter wasn¡¯t settled properly, Wang Zhong and the Tianjing squadron would be in deep, deep trouble!

    Without waiting for Wang Zhong and the other Tianijng members to respond, the other squadrons present here had already reacted!

    Frankly speaking, there were many people here that were waiting to see a joke happen. Be it the Tianjing squadron or All Mouthy King, theirmoner status was the factor that has always made people believe and have faith in them. The propaganda machine of the Federation had intentionally shaped them to appear as though they had risen from themoners, and possessed the undefeated spirit of daring to issue a challenge towards the powers and influences sitting at the top.

    However, this factor hase under scrutiny due to the release of this information about Wang Zhong professing his love for Carolyn. Before talking about anything else, such action was basically an undisguised bootlicking of the aristocratic families.

    ¡°Is that for real? This brother, where did you obtain this information?¡±

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong is that bold?¡±

    ¡°Wa! Look¡¯s like captain Wang Zhong¡¯s not only strong inbat, even his skill with words is exceptional!¡± Whistling sounds rang out within the dining hall. However, everyone could see that what seemed like joking words contained the underlying intention to fan the mes.

    With a snideugh, Casio said, ¡°As for this, the source of this news is absolutely reliable. However, for the safety of my source, I can¡¯t divulge the method in which this news was collected. If you guys don¡¯t believe it, you can just ask captain Wang Zhong directly! Ask him if he has professed his love for Carolyn! Naturally, he will definitely not tell you guys!

    Everyone proceeded to look at Wang Zhong, with their gossipy hearts having been set aze. As this happened, anxiety surged within Ma Dong¡¯s heart, as he already knew what Casio was doing! Thetter wanted to infuriate Wang Zhong, and once he took action, Wang Zhong would very likely be disqualified from the CHF. However, Ma Dong did not understand exactly what kind of deep-seated hatred Casio had towards their Tianjing squadron to warrant such actions from him! What¡¯s more, how the hell did he know about the matter between Wang Zhong and Carolyn?

    The truth of the matter was that Wang Zhong and Carolyn had bumped into each other whilst not knowing even the slightest bit about each other¡¯s identity. However, after being spun by Casio, the context of the entire matter hadpletely changed, with him even dragging Scarlet into it.

    Despite his gaze remaining calm, a sliver of killing intent was now present in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. He had yet to get back at Casio for the previous matter, and yet this fellow actually dared to cause trouble at this ce.

    ¡°Anyone that behaves like you would already be considered to fail at life, captain Casio! Other than ndering others, what else are you able to do? Oh, I know! Lightning Dragon¡¯s been eliminated! Oh, that¡¯s right, you¡¯ve also entered the cklist of the CHF! Any brother or sister from the Grozny Citypetition region should know about what happened to him! Other than being shameless, there¡¯s nothing else to him! Let me ask you, would you know if I¡¯m your father? If you don¡¯t know, go home ask your mom! However, she¡¯ll definitely not tell you!¡± said Ma Dong with augh.

    The entire dining hall erupted intoughter, as there were some people present that have heard about the matter pertaining to Casio¡¯s ridiculement towards Wang Zhong. After all, the little story about the Lightning Dragon captain provoking an S rank even though he had no strength had been circting around for quite some time. However, with them being eliminated, punished and then vanishing without a trace, never did Ma Dong expect for him to suddenly pop up at here. He truly was not willing to stay silent, huh. Furthermore, Tianjing had eliminated the Lightning Dragon during their promotion from the elimination rounds to the finalpetition, with thetter onlycking a single ce from entering the best of 128.

    ¡°Additionally, do you really feel that your nder will work after dragging miss Carolyn into it? The Stuart Family will definitely investigate to the bottom of things! There are words that can¡¯t be said without reaping the consequences!¡± a gaze with a warning note contained within shot out from Ma Dong¡¯s eyes. He knew that although the Assassin Family did not possess an adequate deterrence, the Stuart Family absolutely did so.

    Indeed, even Casio was stunned for a while. Although the other party had said that they would protect him, it involved Carolyn after all. On the off-chance he caused Stuart to be infuriated, there would be no one who could shelter a little bandit like him.

    ¡°HA HA! I¡¯m so afraid! Could it be that the Federation doesn¡¯t even allow people to speak out? With his results, how was Wang Zhong able to be Tianjing¡¯s captain? Isn¡¯t it all due to him bootlicking his way up? Was it due to Scarlet giving him the captain position by her own ord? In any way, I dislike people like him! Why can¡¯t I say that!¡±

    Fury and indignation had filled his heart, yet he had no way of venting them. What¡¯s more, he did not dare to go all out and issue a challenge to Tianjing. At this moment, his other squadron members had already headed back home, with only him and Carmell staying behind. Both of them had arrived at Stuart City for one sole purpose, which was to personally witness Wang Zhong and Tianjing being massacred, with their very own eyes! Upon seeing them being matched up against Be Dean, Casio¡¯s mouth had turned crooked withughter! Yet the result of the match had instead caused his mouth to turn crooked in anger! It was at that time when that person had found him. It was precisely that person who had given him this information and courage to cause all this trouble!

    In the crowd, the people here to soak up the liveliness had already gone HIGH! Frankly speaking, the validity of this news had yet to be confirmed. However, the more they thought about it, the more they could confirm that there was something fishy about this whole matter! At the very least, Wang Zhong did not berate Casio for talking nonsense!

    If this news turned out to be true, it would definitely be a super big scoop!

    On one side, there was All Mouthy King, the idol of themoners! On the other side, there was Carolyn Stuart, the future sessor of the greatest aristocratic family in the Federation! Furthermore, it was said that she was the future queen of the Federation!

    Naturally, the likelihood of this matter being true wasn¡¯t very big. However, people who just wanted cause trouble would never blow matters up to the extent what Casio was doing now.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± said Wang Zhong in an indifferent tone, before pointing his finger towards Casio. A strong wave of pressure pressed down on the entire area. It seemed to be a just a moment, but everyone had treated Tianjing as yet another C rank loser. Having removed the halo that surrounded them, those people felt that they could wantonly ridicule Tianjing?!

    However, at this present moment, Wang Zhong was a super expert that had defeated the S ranked Be Dean. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it had suppressed the breaths of everyone present in this dining hall.

    If Gui Hao was here, or if Carolyn was here, no one would dare to utter such nonsense. Just because it was Wang Zhong here, they could do as they please?

    Knowing instantly that Wang Zhong was angry, Ma Dong hastily went and restrained him while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of such people.¡±

    Casio exchanged nces with Carmell, before both of them burst out in heartyughter. Both of them knew that Wang Zhong did not act out against them to protect the innocent Scarlet. However, the participants that were still running in thepetition were prohibited from engaging in personal fights. If not, there was nothing that could give both of them the guts to dare toe here cause trouble.

    ¡°Yo! I¡¯m so scared!¡± Casioughed so hard that tears were about to fall from his eyes. ¡°Sorry, sorry my ass! Are you going to beat me? I¡¯m so afraid! Come,e beat me! I, your father is¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his statement, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure disappeared from his original position. In the next second!

    Bang¡­

    Wang Zhong had smashed Casio¡¯s head right into the ground, burying it into the earth akin to an onion bulb.

    Theughter filling the entire dining hall was instantly stifled, painting a rather weird scenery, with everyone¡¯s mouth turning ck-jawed.

    He, he really took action? What more, he did so in the faces of so many people?!

    The squadron vige had strictly prohibited fighting stemming from any kind of conflict or provocation. This was a rule that the CHF officials had reminded over and over again. On one hand, it was for the sake of preventing injuries from happening to the participants before the actual matches. On the other hand, it was also to protect the image of the Federation in official matters. Having dared to bring people to provoke the Tianjing in the dining hall, Casio was never worried about whether the Tianjing people dared to take action against him. It would be nothing more than a war of words! That was the favourite of Casio and Carmell. Come,e, fight! Let¡¯s have mutually assured destruction! You¡¯re the ck horse Tianjing, All Mouthy King! I, on the other hand, have nothing attached to this wretched life of mind! I¡¯m willing to cut my flesh off to drag the emperor off his horse! How would I be afraid of fighting with you?!

    The problem was that Wang Zhong had not only taken action, he had also done so in such a vicious manner. Sweeping his gaze out, he shrugged his shoulders while saying, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a vulgar person. Since he¡¯s looking to get beaten, is there anyone else who wants to join him?¡±

    There is an abundance of characters in the species know as humans, with a portion being known as the vulgar and wretch ones. A gentle and conceding taste would only cause them to ask for even more. It¡¯s a must to kill one to warn the rest!

    ¡°You all are finished! You Tianjing lot are finished!¡± pulling Casio out of the ground, Carmell cowered in fear while pointing at Wang Zhong and the other Tianjing members, ¡°You dare to take action in here! You all will get disqualified!¡±

    Now, everyone had their eyes trained on Wang Zhong as they thought, ...this was the real goal of Casio. To infuriate Wang Zhong, and let Tianjing and Lightning Dragon get eliminated! This was an absolute case of harming oneself to harm others! However, Casio had a true viin-like character, though Wang Zhong,... should have endured.

 Chapter 445 - high level games (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 445: high level games (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    While the people from Tianjing felt extremely satisfied, they too had sensed the rising problem. Having walked this far into the finalpetition, all their earlier effort would be for nought if they were disqualified from thepetition.

    Seeing the worry and concern stered on everyone¡¯s face, Wang Zhong gave a faint smile before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Wang Zhong definitely wasn¡¯t a person who acted on impulse. When he was young, the first ability he had learnt from the darkness and pain was endurance. Now, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t any ordinary student. He possessed the Federation¡¯s A rank authorization, and had a considerable scope of influence in the Institute of Sciences. What¡¯s more, Old Potter was basically his friend, with him even shining with the vigour of youth while proiming a few words in arrogance regarding Tianjing¡¯s victory, appearing as though he was the one that had achieved that victory.

    A difference in situations would result in a difference in how one viewed the problem. Wang Zhong had confidence that thepetition organizingmittee would definitely give him a satisfactory answer.

    As the noisy crowd dispersed away, Hymin still could not help but mumble. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s best for your crush to know that you¡¯ve taken revenge for her. If not, it¡¯s too much of a loss, you know.¡±

    Hearing her words,?Wang Zhong could not help butugh, before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m ok. However, I¡¯ll not allow him to insult Scarlet. Being the captain, if he dares to say those words again, I¡¯ll definitely beat him up once again!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone was stunned, as they had assumed Wang Zhong had taken action all for Carolyn¡¯s sake. Unexpectedly, it was for Scarlet¡¯s sake¡­

    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like that? Could it be that I¡¯ve be a captain through backdoor means? Ah, I feel hurt.¡± A funny smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, causing everyone¡¯s mood to turn slightly rxed. Nheless, the path that this matter had taken was already out of their control.

    The Tianjing squadron had made the news once again!

    An unavoidable matter between themoner hero and the princess of the Federation!

    Various kinds of news headlines instantly flooded therge streets and small alleys within Stuart City, turning into a hot topic of discussion.

    Frankly speaking,pared the CHF matches, such sensational news was more enticing to the eyes of ordinary people. This sensational wave had not only struck Stuart City, but also the entire Federation, instantly causing an earth-shattering tide to sweep over everyone. There¡¯s All Mouthy King, and there¡¯s the princess of the Federation! Furthermore, it was the head of the four princesses, Carolyn! This matter was remarkably simr to the fairytale of the taboo love between an actual noble princess and amoner knight!

    Casio¡¯s original n was to discredit and defame Wang Zhong and Tianjing. However, he had forgotten about one point, which was that a story between a princess and amoner was extremely celebrated by the vast majority of the citizens. In fact, there were many people who had N number of versions about the true happenings of this matter. As for the two in question, with one being a princess of the Stuart Family, and the other being a super expert, it was extremely normal for them to both have good impressions of each other. In addition, strength was the only hard and fast rule in this world!

    In a ce away from prying eyes, a more crucial question had now attracted the attention of all the participating squadrons.

    It was openly publicised that the breaking of any rules would lead to disqualification. With them taking action against people in the squadron vige, would the punishment meted out to Tianjing be in the form of a disqualification?

    Upon waking up from his stupor, the half-dead Casio immediately raised this issue to the organizingmittee. This was a malignant issue, and was also something that the organisingmittee had warned the various great squadrons over and over again before and during thepetition. Now, Tianjing had openly broken this rule, and had even been reported by people.

    Treating this issue with a high level of importance, the chairman of themittee, Long Mei¡¯er, immediately called for an emergency meeting in themittee office.

    Casio had already finished his narration and was brought outside to wait for the oue. Currently seated in a circle, with Long Mei¡¯er at the head, all of the members of the organisingmittee had gathered within the meeting room.

    ¡°I feel that we should disqualify them.¡± the legendary soldier Rodriguez had always been famous for his impartial and incorruptible character. Without talking about the matter of Tianjing, which had already raised a huge scandal, Rodriguez would not have any intention to let go of any crimes that weremitted privately. ¡°The rules are the rules. They¡¯re established for people to uphold. This is a publicised rule-breaking! Without a disqualification, it¡¯ll be hard to convince the masses!¡±

    ¡°One cannot judge a book from its cover, and more so, only listen to one side of the story.¡± Being one of the legendary soldiers, as well as being one of the 4 great members of the organizingmittee, Zhou Mu had given more consideration to this matter. ¡°I¡¯ve already found people to get an understanding of the whole situation. It¡¯s those two Lightning Dragon Academy people who started the provocation. Their mouths are too vulgar. Although the Tianjing people have broken the rules by taking action, that¡¯s still considered within reason. I¡¯m more inclined towards a symbolic punishment. As of now, within Tianjing¡¯s fame and poprity, it will cause many people to be disappointed if they were to exit the CHF via disqualification.¡±

    ¡°Disappointed? Exactly what is the CHF, apetition for the audience, or a dancing stage for experts? What¡¯s more, this is the 100th year anniversary celebration of the CHF, the most sacred moment in history! This isn¡¯t one of those low-gradepetitions formercial purposes!¡± Rodriguez wasn¡¯t budging an inch. ¡°If we are going to suit to the tastes of the audience, what are wemittee members here for? Exactly what are those rules for? This is utterly preposterous! At the very least, we have to disqualify the person that had taken action!¡±

    ¡°Unique circumstances call for unique treatment. What you¡¯re saying would exterminate the life out of the Tianjing squadron.¡±

    ¡°With such a matter appearing, disqualifying one of them is already an extremely merciful punishment, okay!¡±

    ¡°Old Rog, they¡¯re a squadron with a king and prince. If you disqualify the king, how are they going to continue fighting? Are you deliberately forcing them to go home?¡± Zhou Mu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Such an unreasonable fellow, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to achieve! Chairman, I feel that you cannot disqualify them! It¡¯s so hard just to have such a genuinemoner squadron show that amount of sess in the CHF! Aren¡¯t they the models that our parliament has always been searching for? Taking him down just for such a small matter??I feel that giving a symbolic punishment is more than enough.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is bending the rules! Nothing can be aplished without norms and standards! Furthermore, with so many people paying attention to this matter, do you really think that people would ept any casual punishment you mete out to Tianjing? If you go ahead with your n, there will be more matters to deal with!¡±

    ¡°Okay! There¡¯s no need to quarrel.¡± chairwoman Long Mei¡¯er rapped the table lightly. Although this matter was out for less than 3 hours, there were already arge bunch of people pleading leniency for Tianjing. On the side of the Institute of Sciences, the old Potter had even given a personal call to her via Skylink to say these harsh words, ¡± Little Long, I won¡¯t waste your time with long and windy arguments. Wang Zhong is my person, so settle this matter as you see fit! If you don¡¯t properly settle this, there¡¯s no more need for you to find any more rtionships with the Institute of Sciences when any new productes up in the future. You have to wait for the automatic allocation of the military for that.¡±

    Long Mei¡¯er did not know whether to cry orugh at the threat from the old Potter. Frankly speaking, this threat did raise some concern in her. Despite being part of the military, they were not under onemon system. Once a new product wasunched by the Institute of Sciences, all of the different sections of the military would go insane to procure it, in a warlike manner. If she offended Old Potter¡­

    Naturally, such matters would havepletely no influence over her decision. Long Mei¡¯er did not rely on bootlicking to reach the rank and status she held today, much less listening to others¡¯ arrangements.

    It wasn¡¯t important how Wang Zhong was dealt with. The important problem was that Long Mei¡¯er was able to see the fingerprints of aristocratic families being present in this matter. Therefore, what she needed to bnce wasn¡¯t the contradiction between Casio and Wang Zhong, but the various kinds of hidden conflicts between the aristocratic families and the parliament.

    If she went ahead with what old Rog had proposed, and followed the rules to settle this matter, that would tantamount to going along with the wishes of the aristocratic families. What¡¯s more, it would be a message to their members that the entiremittee was made up of blind people that they could toss around as they wished. However, if she did not go ahead with that, the parliament¡¯s public image would bepletely obliterated. Humanity¡¯s legal system and institutions were always responsible for impartiality and equality. Being too rigid and inflexible would cause one to turn into a machine, while inting one¡¯s self would cause one to appear too egotistical.

    There was also an option to do a deep investigation and pursue this matter all the way to the bottom. Going around the small characters and scapegoats like Casio, they would more or less be able to draw in the ck hands of the aristocratic families. This would free everyone who was innocent while serving genuine justice. However, unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t go ahead with a deep investigation. Frankly speaking, the situation between the parliament and aristocratic families was extremely delicate, with many things hanging on a tacit mutual understanding. If those things are pointed out, it would not be a good matter for both parties. In addition, this matter has also encroached onto the reputation and image of Carolyn. That was the first sessor in line for the Stuart Family. If this matter really implicated her, the reaction of the aristocratic families would be extremely huge. Although the parliament wasn¡¯t afraid of it, no one wanted to deal with the oue.

    Therefore, it would be slightly thorny no matter how she chose to settle this. If not, there would not have been a need to summon themittee for an emergency meeting.

    Looking at Cole, who sat by her side, a faint smile appeared on her face as she asked, ¡°These two people are from your Grozny Citypetition zone. Do you have anything you want to say about this?¡±

    Hearing that, Cole Joseph gave augh before replying. ¡°Truthfully speaking, this matter¡¯s extremely simple. I¡¯ve already ced that Casio on the cklist. This person is not beneficial for any part of the CHF. The provocation that led to this matter is also extremely vulgar. However, if we do not administer justice, the rules and regtions of the CHF would really copse. Legitimate self-defence can be ruled not only for when one¡¯s body is assaulted but also when one¡¯s honour and dignity is infringed upon. My suggestion is to expel Casio, water down this matter, and return the focus to thepetition itself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s out of the question, Cole. It¡¯s too easy for young people¡¯s ego to inte. He clearly knew about the rules prohibiting fighting, yet he dared to take action in such a brazen manner. Even if we take his future into consideration, he needs to at least receive a bit of punishment!¡± Rodriguez was unhappy, not because that he was targeting Tianjing. On the contrary, during their previous match, he was themittee member who had the most optimistic view of Tianjing. However, sparing the rod will spoil the children; after all, his character was impartial to a fault. All of his disciples and subordinates loved and hated this trait of him. ¡°At least, we have made him pay a fine of over 10 thousand credits to let him learn a lesson!¡±

    The other members were immediately stunned. This kind of shit was also considered a punishment?

    The group of old gingers here instantly came to a tacit agreement. Clearly, everyone had alreadye to a consensus on this matter. Before talking about the intent of the aristocratic families, whose shadow could be seen on this matter, the provocation that happened was by itself a challenge to the authority of the organizingmittee. Purely on the judgement of both parties involved, Wang Zhong¡¯s existence was much more valuable than Casio.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fine him 100 thousand, to be included in the CHF prize money.¡±

    Holding considerable prestige and with that much understanding of this matter, Long Mei¡¯er made her decision, as well as warning everyone to be cautious with their words, while focusing their attention on thepetition, especially on those that have already been eliminated. Themittee had provided preferential treatment towards all of the participating squadrons, to allow all of them to continue enjoying these privileges while they studied here. Anyone who dared to cause trouble and provoke others will be included in the CHF cklist. That would be an ugly ck mark in anyone¡¯s resume, something that would not bode well for anyone¡¯s future

    The verdict for the punishment was announced on the next day. The entire Tianjing squadron was immediately relieved after hearing about the details. Frankly speaking, despite how big or small this matter might be, everyone knew that the underlying reason for its existence was definitely not simple. There were people trying to screw Tianjing over. It was not important how Tianjing was going to deal with this, but rather, how the parliament responded to this. If Tianjing¡¯s was in the wrong, they would suffer a cmity even if Wang Zhong didn¡¯t take action. If Tianjing was in the right, him sending Casio to three months in the hospital would just be a trifling matter.

    From the looks of it, the parliament had indeed given it considerable thought.

    On the other side, Casio had a rather ugly expression stered on his face. With his head wrapped in arge number of bandages, he was currently standing before a male. This male wasn¡¯t old, yet appeared calm andposed. Furthermore, the awe-inspiring presence of a person seating in a leading position was exuded without restraint, causing Casio to not dare to even take a gasp of air.

    The person before him was the source of the explosive news about Wang Zhong and Carolyn, and was also the one who instructed him to blow the whole matter up with Tianjing. Even Carmell didn¡¯t know about it; he thought that it was Casio¡¯s n.

    A string of prayer beads with a faint purplish glow sat in that man¡¯s hand. As for Casio, he appeared to have eaten a fly. Despite having his head smashed up and all his teeth shattered, the gossip on the matter between Wang Zhong and Carolyn had not been spread around. There were no media outlets that dared to report about it, with the only people discussing it being the CHF participants in private. The majority of the people had assumed it to just be Casio¡¯s revenge. What¡¯s more, the verdict of the punishment had given him a lethal blow, expulsion...that meant that there will be no one that would want him anymore.

    At this moment, a smile appeared on the male before him.

    The punishment meted out by the organisingmittee appeared to be just for show, yet they had evidently considered many factors in their decision. This indeed conformed to the style of that bunch of old foxes in the parliament. Even though it could also be considered to be a stretch for them, it was still focused on seeking stability.

    Being the leader of the Divine Dragon Academy, Zhao Zimo had found Casio and Carmell upon the matchup against Tianjing. When he had instructed them to provoke Tianjing, he had in fact never expect for Tianjing to really take action.

    His original n was to rely on these two people to spread the matter of Wang Zhong and Carolyn, whilebining it with the spreading of some rumours, with Gui Hao being the goal behind all of this. He wanted to make Gui Hao feel disgusted, and cause thetter to develop hatred from Wang Zhong and Carolyn. Zhao Zimo did not wish for the Gui Family to be as amiable with Stuart as before. This was his primary goal. On the other hand, he also wanted to use this matter to cause chaos in Wang Zhong¡¯s emotions, letting him feel disgusted in order to affect Tianjing¡¯s preparations. However, what he got was a huge reward.

    To him, the verdict of the punishment was not important. Zhao Zimo did not expect for Tianjing to get really disqualified from the CHF. However, with such trouble, the entire squadron should not be free of worry, right?

    The pressure from public opinion, the worry of disqualification. Although these things were vague and unquantifiable, they were weapons which had the greatest effect on the hearts and minds of people. Without talking about preparing for the match, he would really be impressed if they didn¡¯t show up for tomorrow¡¯s match looking all haggard!

    As for his most important targets, Gui Hao and Carolyn, would they already be feeling as disgusted, as though a root had pierced their heart?

    This was a n to take down many birds with one stone. Regardless of its direction, as long as Casio had executed it, it would be a profit for Zhao Zimo.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done pretty well.¡± said Zhao Zimo with a smile. Very quickly, a person holding a tray came walking over, with the tray containing a letter and train ticket. ¡°This is our agreement. Take the letter and report to Divine Dragon City. There will be people that make arrangements for you. You did not tell anyone about the entire process, right?¡±

    The depressed look hanging on Casio¡¯s face disappeared, reced by a smile as he replied. ¡°I¡¯ve settled it. Please feel at ease!¡±

    The defeat during the elimination, as well as being criticized by Cole Joseph and the others. Now, he had even been expelled out of Stuart City. All of these matters had already caused him to be unable to return to Lightning Dragon City to live and grow old. What¡¯s more, he had even insulted Carolyn and Stuart in the process of provoking Tianjing! This was the most lethal verdict!

    Fortunately, Zhao Zimo had given him the promise of a path for promotion, which was a position within the Zhao Family¡¯s Divine Dragon Army.

    The Divine Dragon Army was known to be one of the most elite armed forces in the Federation. With a straight pass in, not only did Casio not need to worry about Stuart¡¯s revenge, he would even have a great future ahead for him.

    Pushing a charming smile on his face, he replied, ¡°Thank you, big bro Zhao! It¡¯s a pity though, to not be able to see Tianjing being squashed by the Divine Dragon Academy like a dog¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯ll be able to see it via Skylink.¡± Zhao Zimo gave a faint smile as he waved his hand. ¡°You can go.¡±

    As Casio left with high spirits, a cold snort rang out from Zhao Wuying as she appeared from the shadows behind Zhao Zimo. ¡°Youngest, are you really nning on letting that waste into the Divine Dragon Army? We don¡¯t ept garbage over there.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about this, 7th sis.¡±

    Zhao Zimo replied with a smile.

    What was the Divine Dragon Army? They were the core of the Zhao Family!

    This Casio was a stupid idiot, as anyone with even the slightest bit of a brain would know that it was basically impossible for him to enter the Divine Dragon Army. If Casio headed over there, wouldn¡¯t that be tantly announcing to the world that the Zhao Family was the ghost behind this matter?

    That wasn¡¯t a rmendation letter at all, but was basically a suicide note! When Casio could not bear the curiosity to open it along the way, his life would reach its end.

    With his character, he would definitely open it. From then on, Casio¡¯s fate would be sealed. A lot of people would feelfortable if a person like him disappeared forever.

    Moving the prayer beads in his hand, Zhao Zimo said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Trash should stay in the garbage pile.¡±

    With the short period of resting to an end, under the anticipation of millions of people, the CHF greatpetition finally weed the day for the round-of-32.

    Skylink, television, radio, newspaper, various great media tforms, social media. They were all reporting on onemon topic: the CHF.

    ¡°The Tianjing squadron will be facing yet another S rank! Will they ughter the dragon, or will All Mouthy King¡¯s legend be broken?¡±

    Anticipation and anxiety filled the hearts of the many Tianjing squadron fans! Worried that they were facing yet another S rank squadron? Anticipation for them facing yet another S rank squadron!

    ¡°Defeating Be Dean has led to a huge depletion of Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. I don¡¯t know if Wang Zhong is able topletely recover during this period of rest. Therefore, this match against the Divine Dragon squadron is a serious test for the Tianjing squadron. If they win, they will be a legend. If they lose, they¡¯ll just be like a cactus flower, blooming once during the night.¡±

 Chapter 446 - 1st Day (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 446: 1st Day (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Currently, All Mouthy King appears to be extremely powerful. However, there are quite a few people like him in the historical records, though all of them sank down in the end, before vanishing into the masses. Truthfully speaking, I¡¯m also a brother King fan, and I really like how he, amoner, has risen up so far into the sky. However, let¡¯s fall back to rationality and do a proper analysis to draw our verdict. As of now, brother King is indeed still suffering from his injuries. Its extremely easy to lose one¡¯s self in the heart of one¡¯s struggles. When one fails due to excessive praise, there¡¯s a possibility that one would never recover from it.¡±

    ¡°Is there a use in saying all of that? Everything you¡¯ve said is nonsense! If it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll say that All Mouthy King is invincible! So what! I¡¯m a diehard fan! You can dislike me if you¡¯re unconvinced! As if I¡¯m scared! Come fight me, huh! ¡±

    Haha! Let me give a reasonable input. Er, okay. I believe that brother King will have a new nickname added to him. Dragon ying Warrior, or how about Dragon ying King?¡±

    ¡°After Wolf Exterminating King, he¡¯ll be crowned as the Dragon ying King, huh? You¡¯ve no taste! However¡­ I like it! Gagaga, I¡¯ll use this gagglingugh to celebrate brother King¡¯s creation of yet another miracle, and let all those bbering people shut their smelly garlic mouths!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, stop arguing! The Tianjing squadron¡¯s match ister this afternoon. How about we pay more attention to Giant God Peak for now? Our Great King of the Peak, Dicaprio is matched up against Hercules squadron, a squadron that¡¯s no weaker than an S rank squadron. At the very least, they¡¯re stronger than Copperfield.¡±

    Looking at the various debates and discussion going on in the Skylink, Zhao Zimo was extremely amused. Dragon ying?

    Many of the people ttering Tianjing and All Mouthy King were hired by him to do so. Although the odds of Tianjing obtaining victory over the Divine Dragon squadron were 1 in 10 thousand, the unique traits of weaklings were ignorance and luck. Therefore, he wanted to make Tianjing swell with praise. When that happens, his benefit when the Divine Dragon squadron squashed them would grow exponentially!

    Truthfully speaking, the Tianjing squadron was just like a fattened-up guinea pig that would benefit anyone who could eat them up. Getting rid of Tianjing would definitely be extremely advantageous for the Zhao Family¡¯s n to enter the upper five families. To them, Tianjing was basically a gift sent from the heavens.

    Therefore, before the oue of the match was known, Zhao Zimo would definitely be a loyal and devoted ¡°Tianjing fan¡±.

    Before the match began,pared to the fiery discussions happening on the Skylink boards, the other official media tforms were reporting the news in their usual fashion.

    ¡°This is a special early report from Stuart. The round-of-32 to determine the top 16 squadrons of the CHF willmence at 10:30am tomorrow. Two matches will be conducted concurrently.?The first match, between Giant God Peak and Hercules squadron, will take ce in the number 1 arena. The second match, between Fiery Arrow squadron and ¡­¡±

    The television screen changed scenes, and what appeared was the interview with the participants of the first match.

    Appearing on the television screen, a faint smile was present Dicaprio¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Hercules Academy is a famous veteran academy. So we¡¯ve made serious preparations for this match. I¡¯m extremely excited for this match, as I feel that it should be a hard fought one. I hope that Hercules will not let our fans down.¡±

    The fans of Dicaprio, the King of the Peak, were extremely satisfied with his interview, as it was exactly like his style. ¡°I feel that it would be a hard-fought match¡±, ¡°Hope to not let our fans down¡±, was Dicaprio worried that his opponents weren¡¯t strong enough?

    The screen changed scenes once again, with it now being the interview of the Hercules squadron. Stepping up to ept the interview was their vice-captain, Cerce.

    ¡°How do we feel about the Giant God Peak Academy? We just are a little surprised that all. We¡¯re more interested in meeting an S rank squadron.¡±

    The supporters of Giant God Peak started to jump before their televisions and Skylink while cursing and swearing out. Although all of them felt that Dicaprio was slightly arrogant in his interview, never did they expect for Hercules to be even more rampant. Just a little surprised? More interested in meeting an S rank squadron? Why don¡¯t you all go to heaven? They werepletely disregarding Dicaprio and Giant God Peak!

    However, the past statistics and history of Hercules Academy were quickly broadcasted.

    ¡°They¡¯re rampant due to them possessing the qualifications to do so. The Hercules Academy has been powerful throughout their history. Do you know how many students of theirs have entered the quasi Sanctuary Division? They¡¯re famous among the veteran academies. If not for them being bogged down by internal conflict for the past few decades, they would absolutely be an S rank squadron!¡±

    ¡°Hercules Academy has a rich history. At one time, they were known as the sacred ground among the famous academies, and were nicknamed the academy of legends. They have since declined slightly, but have recovered during the past couple of years. Truthfully speaking, they have the most perfect training methods and the most frightening teaching experience to bring out the abilities of their students, to the point of them being named as the production factory for the quasi Sanctuary Division!¡±

    ¡± In fact, during this past couple of years, the standard of the Hercules squadron has been very high. However, they never had a core, and were just a group of a few great experts, with no one willing to ept another¡¯s opinion. This resulted in severe internal friction, with their brilliance being eclipsed by other famous academies. There were many instances of their internal conflicts dragging on for long periods of times, and this had led to their genuine experts being injured as a result. This had resulted in Hercules being unable to field their strongest lineup in many of the iterations of the CHF.

    ¡°For this CHF, a king had appeared in the Hercules squadron. Completing the 12 tests within the Hercules Academy, he swept all of the mountain tops over there and unified the entire spirit of Hercules. In my personal opinion, I feel that they serious in wanting to bump into an S rank squadron. They are absolutely not empty vessels unting their ego.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m from Hercules Academy, so I¡¯m not afraid of you guys talking big. In the CHF squadron sent by our academy this year, every single member possesses about the same level of strength as a captain from an A ranked squadron. We¡¯re fine with encountering any S rank squadron, as long as it isn¡¯t an S+ rank like Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. We¡¯ll all vomit blood if we were to bump into them.¡±

    When this interview was broadcasted on Skylink, many of the older generations started to recollect about the true glory of the Hercules Academy. From the looks of it, they were about to make a full recovery. Only after looking through the archives stored in the Skylink did the younger generation discover how domineering of a past the Hercules Academy truly possessed. They had always been a factory that produces quasi Sanctuary Division soldiers. Due to various reasons, their fame and reputation did not get propagated widely!

    This time, the King of the Peak, Dicaprio had met with a wall.

    The matchmenced: Giant God Peak squadron Vs Hercules squadron!

    First duel, the vanguard of Giant God Peak was left to the giant hammer-wielding Borat. In the previous matches, he had shown himself as brute strength freak. However, other than his brute strength, there was nothing else unique about him. Even his physique was considered to be shorter than ordinary soldiers. Nheless, he possessed an extremely astonishing level of brute strength. As for Hercules, their vanguard was their heavy soldier. An expert that held the position of a top 20 heavy soldier in the Federation¡¯s ranking, not only was he talented, his technical mastery and experience were top notch among the third year students.

    The Hercules vanguard clearly had a deep understanding of Borat, choosing to wield a light shield to give the impression of wanting to engage in a head-on confrontation. In reality, he wanted to feint a sudden misstep to evade Borat¡¯s attack before finishing him off. However, he had clearly avoided the hammer¡¯s attack, yet was still sent flying, bouncing on the ground many times like a smacked ping pong ball.

    An easy victory for Giant God Peak.

    With the selection advantage, Dicaprio sent out Fernandes. This assassin, with a petrification special ability, once again showcased his superpowered strength. At the critical instant during his confrontation with his opponent, he unleashed his petrification ability and obtained victory for the second duel.

    Apletely unblockable attack. It was an extremely powerful weapon when used by itself. Coupled with it being able to be used at every critical instant, the offensive and defensive capabilities this special ability provided to its wielder would cause utter despair to anyone who encountered it.

    It could be said as one of the most disgusting special abilities to face in closebat.

    The Giant God Peak was leading 2:0.

    For the third duel, Dicaprio took the initiative to challenge Hercules¡¯s captain. This time, Dicaprio chose to fight the duel unarmed. During the duel, he had even disyed the Mo Family¡¯s unarmedbat techniques. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t just pure mimicry, but one that possessed sufficient might, especially the 4-pir spatial explosion fist that Mo Wen excelled in.

    However, this was where a problem arose. This Dicaprio felt extremely simr to All Mouthy King. Naturally, his usage of Cross Wheels couldn¡¯t match up to Wang Zhong. However, he was even stronger than the Wang Zhong in some other aspects.

    The ck horses for this year¡¯s CHF were extremely bold and powerful! Dicaprio had once again disyed his all rounded strength, with Giant God Peak sweeping their opponents in a 4:0 victory, disying the valiant side of the ck horses.

    It had to be said thatpared to Tianjing, Giant God Peak appeared to be much more ¡°bold and powerful¡±.?Their prospects were good, with their various lineup positions being strong and equal in strength. At the same time, their opponents weren¡¯t as perverted as those Tianjing had faced.

    There were times where luck would y an extremely important role. The one to be king at the very end would not only need to rely on the strength of their team, but also their luck. The difficult confrontation that would ur each time one bumped into an S rank was indeed unbearable.

    Despite that, the representative of themoners¡¯ strength, Giant God Peak, had powered their way into the top 16. This caused many people to maintain their hopes and optimism for them. Basically, regardless of how much boasting there was in the Skylink, Tianjing would definitely lose their match against the Divine Dragon Academy. Therefore, the only hope people had was for them to not lose too miserably.

    On the other side, there was the match between the zing Angel squadron and the Tuymazy squadron. Both squadrons were already in the arena, and were currently undergoing their final checks and arrangements for theirbat strategies. The fame and reputation of the Tuymazy squadron were even higher than the zing Angel. Despite not having any member being ranked in the Mo¡¯s List, the fame and reputation of their five main members were a level higher than the zing Angel, whether it was in the OP system or thepetition zone phase. Basically speaking, all of them were on the same level as Papada.

    At this moment, the matches were being broadcasted live on Skylink, with the television stations in Stuart City broadcasting CHF-rted programs. Of the live broadcasts on Skylink, the most important channel was the one showcasing the exnations and verdicts of analysts.

    ¡°This zing Angel squadron is slightly unique. What¡¯s more, the feeling they gave people for the past two days is different from the past. Previously, the impression they gave off was that they were especially crazy and violent, appearing to always be in a berserk-like state. This crazed demeanour allowed them to enter the top 32 ranks. However, upon entering the round-of-32, their craziness has suddenly disappeared. It appears as though they are not here topete?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. From what I can feel, they appear to be satisfied with their earlier performance, and have already lost the heart for greater victory. However, I still have high anticipation for their heavy soldier Oli.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, regardless of aesthetic appeal, there are still other areas that are worth looking out for.¡±

    ¡°The crux is still in aesthetic appeal, right? Haha, I¡¯m just joking. Participant Oli is an extremely unique heavy soldier, and replies on her special ability to dominate the battlefield. However, with everyone having an understanding of her unique traits, I don¡¯t know how she would stand up against any counterattacks thrown at her.¡±

    ¡°Then let us await participant Oli¡¯s performance in the uing match! However, I hope that she would not turn sloppy due to a lost heart for victory! Okay, let¡¯s end our discussion about the zing Angel squadron, and focus on the Tuymazy squadron.¡±

    ¡°This is a group battle-centric squadron. If the S rank squadrons were removed from the picture, they would definitely be ranked among the top 3 in terms of their group battle dominance.¡±

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! As everyone knows, Tuymazy Academy is the cradle of our Federation¡¯s military officers! Every year, they would send arge number ofmander geniuses to the front lines for the Federation. The way they tackle their group battles have a slight militaristic taste. It¡¯s extremely strict. However, it¡¯s also extremely effective.¡±

    ¡°However, the zing Angel squadron is also a group battle-centric squadron. This will be a showdown between rocks!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this match is worth waiting for!¡±

    The Stuart television channel was currently broadcasting the interviews and publicity videos of the 2 squadrons.

    For this round-of-32, the Stuart television channel had invested arge amount of personnel to shadow and conduct interviews with arge number of participants. The majority of the participants would just say their greetings and take pictures, with a few publicity video clips of their regr life.

    The Tuymazy squadron had struck poses in a group photo for their propaganda video. Appearing extremely handsome and valiant, they exuded the powerful aura of an A rank squadron.

    Hailing from a family of military servicemen, their captain Shi Liu maintained a solemn and earnest attitude when being interviewed. ¡°The goal of our squadron is to be within the top 8. It¡¯s extremely difficult, but we feel that it¡¯s not an impossible feat.¡±

    ¡°The squadron we most want to bump into? That would be the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. They are an extremely all-rounded squadron. Having a match against them would be extremely beneficial for us.¡±

    ¡°What are our thoughts on the zing Angel squadron? Erm¡­I feel that they do not have any conviction towards victory in thispetition. Nheless, I do understand what the goal and philosophy that drives the zing Angel Academy. Therefore, the only thing I can say that something like that would never happen in our Tuymazy Academy.¡±

    ¡°As for what we want to say to the zing Angel squadron, I would hope for us to be able to learn from one another. They¡¯re extremely strong in their group battles, with their level of cooperation being slightly more tacit than us. I do not know how they are able to achieve such a level of understanding between their members.¡±

    Modest, respectful, and proactive in spirit and mindset! Upon the release of Shi Liu¡¯s interview, he instantly received greatly positive and favourable evaluations from everyone.

    The scenes on the television changed, turning into a ck screen, before the zing Angel squadron appeared amidst the music of their propaganda film. Over 10 figures surfaced from the darkness, as the ck screen gradually grew brighter¡­

    Everyone watching before their televisions had their eyes grown wide, all of them afraid to miss even a single frame. ording to the norm, what came next would be their performances.

    However, they were not there!

    Instead, what they got was the entire zing Angel squadron huddling together into a clump, before starting to pray towards the heavens¡­

    Upon seeing this scene, many people felt that this was an extremely fake performance by the zing Angel squadron. Were there crows flying within their brains? Was this a squadron, or a cult?

    At this moment, the director of this program had a face full of embarrassment, and was breaking out in unbearable pain and sadness to the point of wanting to cry. He had never seen such a stubborn squadron before. The propaganda film was to let them showcase themselves. Yet, they had actually done such a thing as to pray before the cameras! Pray? Why weren¡¯t they burning incense? Where¡¯s the craziness you all had earlier? You¡¯re already satisfied with being in the top 32? How can you all be so unambitious!

    In the short span of 3 seconds, the scene that caused embarrassment to surface in people was quickly reced by the interview segment.

    The person who received the interview was precisely the one who everyone was looking out for, Oli.

    Immediately, Oli¡¯s outstanding appearance instantly caused all of the earlier embarrassment to be swept aside. What¡¯s crucial was her long and slender physique, which ignited the mes of lust in people.

    ¡°The squadron that we wanted to meet the most, we have already encountered earlier. Everything will be arranged by god.¡± Oli appeared extremely calm and tranquil. Her craziness was due to god, while being calm and tranquil was also for god. Froming close, to seeing, before witnessing, their hearts and minds had alreadypleted the journey they hade here for, going so far as to undergo a qualitative change. Next up would be a wait for a change in scenery, just like how the end for a caterpir was the start for a butterfly. She looked indifferently towards the cameras while thinking, there were some matters that ordinary people were never able to understand.

    ¡°...¡± Painful expressions appeared on the audience¡¯s faces as they rubbed their hands in amusement. Why the hell is she talking about god yet again?

    ¡°We¡¯ve nothing to say to Tuymazy. Ah, that¡¯s right, I would ask for them to not give up. Everything is going along in ordance with god¡¯s ns. It¡¯ll be fine just toply with that.¡±

    Indeed, it was god yet again! The intelligent people among the audience had already guessed her answer.

    ¡°...You mean to say, that you are assured of your victory?¡± The interviewer felt like buying a pile of tofu to smash himself and y dead.

    After watching the publicity films and interviews, the absolute majority of the audience was immediately able to get a basic understanding of the two squadrons. After all, there were over a hundred squadrons participating in thepetition prior to the round-of-32. There were, in fact, many within the audience who did not have an understanding of the S rank squadrons, what more the entire situation of the CHF.

    At the same time, the Skylink and television tforms opened their polls for people to cast their supporting votes.

    In an instant, the support for the Tuymazy squadron rose like a ferocious whirlwind!

    79% were supporting the Tuymazy squadron to obtain victory in this match. They felt that Tuymazy was stronger, and was more suitable to continue their journey in this CHF. Although the zing Angel squadron had Oli, one of the 5 great heavy soldiers ranked in the Mo¡¯s List, their entire squadron was turning increasingly weird and iprehensible. Was this the same zing Angel squadron that had entered the CHF? Many people had their suspicions over this matter. What¡¯s more, just as what the analysts had said, they were unable to find any intense desire for victory within the entire zing Angel squadron.

    This was already the round-of-32! It was impossible to continue rising through the ranks while having such an attitude.

    There were many people who made their verdict with brimming self-confidence. From the scenes broadcasted, coupled with the calm and tranquil expressions of the zing Angel squadron, they were even more certain of themselves.

    However¡­.

    When the match officially started.

    The ¡°ambitionless¡± zing Angel squadron forced the match into the group battle phase. On paper, the Tuymazy squadron still held the situational superiority with a 3:2 lead. However, upon entering the group battle, Tuymazy immediately felt that they were matched up against madmen.

    Despite the two hard-fought victories the zing Angel squadron had obtained in the duelling phase, Oli¡¯s defence was in a ss of its own, though her offence was clearlycking. On the other hand, Papada was a bnced expert, though he did not possess the capability to suppress other people. His other squadron members were considerably weaker by a level.

    However, upon entering the group battle, this group of people... had turned utterly crazy!

    What originally seemed to be a group battle of attrition turned into somethingpletely different. Under Papada and Oli¡¯s leadership, they swept their opponents off in a single wave. The Tuymazy squadron, who was well known from their extremely strong group battle capabilities, was not given any chance to retaliate. The 5-men zing Angel group appeared just like a single unit! One for all, and all for one!

    Oli¡¯s godlike all-range defence, Papada¡¯s middle range bombardment coupled with ranged support from their backline allowed this zing Angel squadron to appear as though they were born for group battles.

    After watching the entire match, there was only one thought going through everyone¡¯s mind. If one didn¡¯t get rid of the zing Angel squadron during the duelling phase, one would have to await the tearing jaws of a bunch of madmen in the group battle.

    After the end of the first day of matches, four squadrons had entered the top 16. They were the Giant God Peak squadron, zing Angel squadron, Eye of the Storm squadron, as well as Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron. Other than the zing Angel squadron, who obtained victory via group battle, the other 3 squadrons had advanced via total domination. Naturally, even the round-of-16 would be a breeze for an S+ rank squadron like Divine Ghost Martial Emperor. With Gui Hao not taking action and Gui Xinying in the lead, they settled the match with two of their main lineup and two of their substitutes. Although the Soul Beast Masters of the Eye of the Storm squadron weren¡¯t as strong as those on the Mo¡¯s List, the disparity was just a slight notch. When they came together in a squadron, those five were truly frightening, and no one was able to imagine just how strong they would be in a group battle.

    Regardless of how splendid or glorious one was in the past, within the CHF, strength was the only factor that was taken into consideration. Although no one could be a big shot over a single night, the abrupt rise of powerhouses could not be stopped. For both the people on Skylink and the officials, they would always ce an emphasis on putting the spotlight on the victors. Aristocratic families were nevercking in this aspect, though this was of considerable importance for the up-and-rising Giant God Peak.

 Chapter 447 - Tianjing fights Divine Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 447: Tianjing fights Divine Dragon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The highlight of the round-of-32 started on the second day, with the venue being the number 6 arena yet again. This scheduled match was ted to start at 9 am. However, at 7.30am, there were already no empty seats left. Therge-scale viewing gallery that could house 30 thousand people had already been filled to the brim with an audience that was unable to suppress their satisfaction and enthusiasm. As of now, the ces left to stand in thepetition grounds were already packed full with people, with entire venue filled with a noisy din as bbering noises rang incessantly from the surroundings.

    Tianjing squadron VS Divine Dragon squadron!

    The most eye-catching ck horse, with a chaotic mix up of the extremely strong and the extremely weak. Matched against them was the Divine Dragon squadron. Led by the Zhao Family, whose power had been rising up ferociously during the past couple of years, and had the greatest ambition among the 10 great families. This squadron was ranked in the top 3 of the popr votes, and would absolutely be able to break through into the top 16 of the CHF.

    This level of attention this match had received was unprecedented, with a considerably extravagant analyst lineup being allocated for it.

    Chen Yu¡¯er was in charge of providing stageside reports. Pressing the earpiece on her ear, she was almost shouting at the top of her lungs just to be able to transmit her voice into the microphone in her headset. ¡°The match is about to start! From what we can see, the atmosphere within the arena is already considerably explosive! The audience is loudly shouting the names of the squadrons they¡¯re supporting. Even with an earpiece, I¡¯m barely able to hear the voices of the broadcast director! Despite the Tianjing squadron facing an even stronger opponent than before, the arena is no longer filled with only the fans of their opponents! Now, there¡¯s quite a number of Tianjing supporters present in the audience!¡±

    As the broadcasting cameras panned around, one could instantly see what seemed like an entire sea of red outfits present in the eastern area of the arena. That was the colour of the Tianjing squadron uniform. There were even many people in the audience that were hoisting gigantic banners in the air. ¡°Our Invincible Tianjing will create glory once again!¡±, ¡°All Mouthy King¡¯s invincible under the heavens!¡±, ¡°The universe¡¯s number 1 invincible handsome youth, Grai!¡±... There were countless people shouting the names of Tianjing, Wang Zhong and Grai at the top of their lungs. Upon seeing the cameras turn onto them, many of the audience instantly stood up, waved their hands and roared out cheers for their supporting squadron.

    ¡°The Tianjing fans seem rather enthusiastic! What¡¯s even rarer is that approximately a few hundred students from Tianjing Academy havee together and headed over to Stuart, and right into this arena to support their academy squadron! Although this isn¡¯t muchpared the massive writing from the aristocratic families, such academy cohesiveness is truly touching! Naturally, our Divine Dragon Academy supporters over here clearly possess the superiority! With them having more fans and supporters present, they have taken around ? of the entire arena!¡±

    The broadcasted screens changed cameras once again, with aplete sea of sky blue representing the Divine Dragon Academy appearing before everyone¡¯s eyes. Compared to the madness and chaos present in the Tianjing supporters, this side appeared much more structured and orderly. This was a fan group with more than ten thousand supporters, with every single member having a small sky blue g in their hand. Of the 4 locations of the viewing gallery, all of the south and almost all of the north had been filled by them. What¡¯s more, there were quite a few hundredrge banners arranged at the front rows. At this moment, all of them were showing their might, cheering, drumming and crying out. Tens of thousands of people were simultaneously chanting the unbeaten might of the Divine Dragon Academy. Not willing to show any weakness, the Tianjing supporters mustered their reply. Nheless, whether it was vigour or scale, the side of the Divine Dragon Academy was higher by more than a notch.

    ¡°They¡¯re after all an S rank seedling squadron. Our Divine Dragon Academy fans are have made ample preparations! There was a small incident that urred just a moment ago, when a few Tianjing fans appear to have sat at the wrong ce. Wearing the uniform of Tianjing and sitting at the area of the Divine Dragon Academy had almost led to a scuffle between the fans of both sides. Fortunately, the organizingmittee has made ample preparations in the event of such matters urring. With the guards appearing in time, the fans that were involved in this matter have been removed from this arena and given 50 strokes of the paddle. This has suppressed this small case of disturbance. However, the smell of gunpowder arising from both sides has already be rather thick! The organisingmittee has already ordered for a temporary barrier to be erected to separate both sides, while also cing out an appeal for all fans to prevent their emotions from going out of control. Anyone who causes a disruption in this arena will be justly dealt with. Any troublemaker causing disputes outside of the arena will be dealt with the most severe of punishments! This is the news brought to everyone in the audience by Chen Yu¡¯er. Thank you everyone, and let us turn our eyes to Ruo Zhi and Wind God at the casting desk!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s us thank our Chen Yu¡¯er for her hard work in bringing this news to us!¡± With a faint smile, Ruo Zhi took over the lead. ¡°Deardies and gentlemen, I¡¯m your one and only beloved Ruo Zhi, the intelligent Ruo Zhi! It¡¯s my honour to help everyone to analyse and break down this match. Exactly as everyone had hoped for, this match will be a spectacr confrontation of a high level! Frankly speaking, upon knowing that Tianjing¡¯s captain was All Mouthy King, I, being a previous King roaster, could not contain my excitement! In the OP, All Mouthy King has triumphed in every battle! However, in this CHF, before the Divine Dragon Academy, he will face a challenge of a degreepletely unlike those which he had faced in the OP!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Ruo has said exactly what I¡¯ve wanted to say!¡± Wind God¡¯s face was glowing with radiance. Before the start of the CHF, even if he was beaten to death, he would not believe anyone who would say that he stood a chance to be able to work side by side with Ruo Zhi. It had to be said that bumping into Tianjing had be the greatest fortune he had in his life. ¡°Be it All Mouthy King or the ck horse Tianjing, their luck has already run out after 2 matches. The challenge they are about to face can no longer be ovee by luck. Regardless of the strength of the degree of understanding for their opponents, the Divine Dragon Academy is clearly above Be Dean in these aspects. Today, Tianjing will face the greatest obstacle they have bumped into since the start of the CHF! Forgive me for being blunt, but going against such experts, they no longer hold even the slightest chance for victory!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! One cannot be that harsh with one¡¯s words! Could it be that you still wish to eat a third table, little Wind? Frankly speaking, I feel that Tianjing still has their chances.¡± said Ruo Zhi with a smile. The arrangement of a good cop and bad cop was a standard for casters and analysts. Ruo Zhi did a little teasing of Wind God before rapidly turning the focus back to the match, ¡°The performance of their king and prince will be the crucial factor for this match. Naturally, the other mainstays of their squadron and the cooperation during the group battle are also worth the wait. In addition, the number 6 arena seems to be the lucky arena for Tianjing, as they managed to obtain two sessive victories in here. Today, will the goddess of luck shine on them once again?¡±

    ¡°Other than the fans and supporters of both squadrons, there is also arge number of neutral audience members present in the venue. Our broadcasting direction has found some rather significant figures present with this group of people.¡±

    The screen immediately switched to the camera pointed to this group of people. As it zoomed in, it casted a prating gaze on a particr spot.

    ¡°Copperfield Academy¡¯s captain Laura, zing squadron¡¯s captain Sharmie, Giant God Peak¡¯s captain Dicaprio, zing Angel squadron¡¯s captain Papada...Ah, that¡¯s Grozny Academy¡¯s Noriba Vasilyevich! He appears to be the only heavyweight from one of the four super S ranked squadrons here, as we¡¯re unable to see his captain dimir¡­¡±

    From therge screens in the arena, everyone could see Noriba having a free and easy smile present on his face, though silent criticism appeared in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this senseless casting!

    How would that fellow dimir run all the way here just to watch other people¡¯s matches? Unless it was a sh between super S ranked squadrons, that fellow would not do such a thing. Even Noriba would not do so. Frankly speaking, Noriba was here not to watch the match, but to watch a single person.

    Zhao Yi Long!

    That male was hailed as the most domineering person in the Federation, something Noriba was rather reluctant to ept.

    Domineering? It¡¯s merely just a spear! Your father¡¯s Heaven Raising Axe is the true definition of dominance! This bunch of Federation people will understand this sooner orter!

    ¡°Be it the past or the present, the Zhao Family is undoubtedly the Federation¡¯s king of cold weapons, and the sacred ground of weapons! Traditional weapons aside, of course, many of the obscure weapons with the 18 ssifications of weapons can only be found in the Zhao Family. Anyone that loves strange and weird weapons would be in for a lucky treat today, and will definitely be able to widen one¡¯s horizon!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Although they are also an aristocratic family with ancient martial arts inheritance, if the Mo Family is known as the peak of internally transmitted bare-handedbat skills, the Zhao Family would be the sacred ground for all outwardly transmitted weapons!?During the dark era, there¡¯s a saying of ¡°All of the weapons under the heavens are from the Zhao Family¡± that had been circted around, and this is evident for all to see! Being one of the ten great soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List, Zhao Yilong is hailed as the most domineering and offensive-oriented male in the Federation¡¯s younger generation. With the nickname of Overlord, he has already been renowned in the entire Federation since two years ago! If the captains of both squadron were to choose to engage in a duel, the resulting fight would definitely be world-shockingly astonishing! The strongestmoner king against the strongest aristocratic overlord! Haha! Just thinking about it makes me unable to wait for it! Okay! The match¡¯s about to start! Exactly what kind of performance are both squadrons going to show us?! Let us wait and see!¡±

    As Ruo Zhi¡¯smentary rang out, the Tianjing and Divine Dragon squadrons had already stepped out into thepetition grounds at the same time.

    Secretly taking note, Zhao Zimo noticed that the mood of the Tianjing squadron appeared to be pretty good, Frankly speaking, they didn¡¯t appear to be unable to eat or slept well, nor did they seemed to be tormented by the past few days. Nheless, that was merely their outward appearance. If one paid close attention, one could see that quite a few of their members were concealing their exhaustion under the presence of vitality.

    That was exhaustioning from one¡¯s spirit, causing them tock the self-confidence and radiance they should possess after their victory over Be Dean. Although the most important duo, Wang Zhong and Grai appeared to not have been affected at all, there was still a silence that hung within their squadron. Clearly, the other Tianjing members did not possess the same mental fortitude and quality as those two.

    Haha, this still could be counted as an advantage.

    A faint smile appeared on Zhao Zimo¡¯s face as he thought about this. Towards matters like this which other people would disdain to do, he indeed enjoyed and would never get tired of doing more.

    Over at the side of the Divine Dragon Academy, dressed in bright silvery chainmail armour, Zhao Yilong walked at the front of his squadron. Despite walking out in a casual manner, his stride had a trace of majesty to it, while radiated an aura that seemed to devour everything under the heavens. Carried on his back was the Overlord Spear, standing taller than his height, rough looking and being as wide as a bowl¡¯s mouth. Seeing this, even Noriba could not help but wrinkle his forehead.

    This was one of the 10 great soldiers of the Mo¡¯s List, and a genuine expert that had already stood at the highest peak of the CHF!

    The other members of the Divine Dragon Academy walking behind him also had their unique features. One of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, Zhao Tianlong was even taller andrger in real life aspared to the videos, towering over the rest of his squadron by over 2 heads in height! His thick and solid arms were close to catching up with the circumference of Wang Zhong¡¯s waist. Present in his hand, the Heaven Reaching Rod radiated an aura of dominance, appearing somewhat simr to the style of Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear. The girl that walked behind those two was even more eye-catching. The terrifying scar that stretched from the corner of her left eye to the other side of her mouth, coupled with a strange smile, caused people to feel as though they were watching a horror film in real life. There were even those slightly timid people who did not dare to look at her face. Nheless, this clearly wasn¡¯t sufficient to influence the image of the Divine Dragon Academy in the eyes of the fans and supporters.

    The atmosphere of thepetition grounds instantly changed, while the slightly chaotic Divine Dragon Academy supporter region starting to cheer and chant with unity. ¡°When the Divine Dragon takes off its armour, all soldiers will return to their home! When the overlord steps into the world, who would dare strive against him!¡±

    The Zhao Family was really extremely powerful. They were an iron-blooded strength sect that had walked out from the dark era. However, due to their surplus in strength, their control over their resources had been too poor, resulting in them being ranked within the lower five of the 10 great families. Nheless, with martial strength came a hope to rise up. After the decline of Be Dean, they had been yearning for thetter¡¯s position all along. However, the lead family Stuart and the other upper five families had given Be Dean a chance to catch their breath, a clearly deliberate move to suppress the Zhao Family. However, once they obtained even greater political, economic and material power, they would be even more frightening than before. The flight of the Zhao Family would not be obstructed by these factors!

    On the aspect of weapon mastery, the Zhao Family had an even greater dominance, being top ss even among the various great Heroic Soul Academies. This was something that the Be Dean and Torres Families could neverpete against.

    The chaotic chants from the Tianjing supporters were iparable to the united cheering voices, causing the atmosphere of the entire arena to turn into a one side suppression.

    However, when Wang Zhong walked towards thepetition stage, a suppression urred in the Skylink. This person represented the hopes and dreams of countless people. As for reason?

    This era wasn¡¯t pragmatic, but was rather, a temporary stability for mankind, with the continuation of civilization and culture. Nheless, those were in retreat, as this was still a cold and cruel era. In certain aspects, the cruel nature of the Federation wasn¡¯t much better than the empires. However, this was a necessity, as humans yearned for miracles to appear, and for the continuation of their unrealistic dreams.

    Therefore, despite knowing the situation Tianjing was in, their Skylink supporters were still willing to offer their heartfelt support for this squadron. Although the Divine Dragon squadron held an 80% supporter stake in the arena, they only had 40 to 50% in the Skylink.

    Before walking up onto the stage, the two captains simultaneously handed the name of their vanguards to the referee, before proceeding to shake hands.

    Immediately, Wang Zhong could feel a massive, and rather astonishing powering from his opponent¡¯s hand.

    A lightning-like glint shed within Zhao Yilong¡¯s eyes. Although his opponent had only endured and not retaliated against the power he had sent via their handshake, he could already sense the unfathomable level of strength Wang Zhong possessed. It was no wonder why he could beat Adam Galen to unconsciousness with his bare hands. Wanting to shatter the bones of his hands was clearly an impossibility.

    He was even stronger than Zhao Yilong had estimated. Interesting.

    Zhao Yilong gave a faint smile as he said, ¡°If you want to win, you have to stake your life for it.¡±

    This was a stance of one who was looking down from above. That¡¯s right. Nheless, Zhao Yilong possessed such qualifications to do so. The Divine Dragon Academy was a squadron that definitely possessed the strength to contend for the championship. The smile on his face was not one of ridicule, but of self-confidence. It was formed by the umtion of countless fights, honour and glory. Both captains understood what this smile and words meant.

    ¡°The names of the vanguards are already out. As the majority of the people have expected, Tianjing has fielded Grai, with the Divine Dragon Academy fielding Zhao Tianlong! Prince VS Prince! The two sides did not choose to trick or to evade! Frankly speaking, this is a duel that both sides would ept and even anticipate for!¡± Ruo Zhi had a unique style when casting in the OP. However, he appeared extremely calm and steady when doing so in the CHF, with none of the anxiousness and provocative atmosphere present.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Tianjing¡¯s captain Wang Zhong has caused a vomiting bug to spread to people due to the tactical arrangements he had utilised in Tianjing¡¯s previous match. It seems that he has returned to normalcy in this match, and has also realised that wanting to rely on luck to pull Tianjing to victory is impossible in this match. Now, let us see the performance of the princes from both sides. Will the mysterious Grai help Tianjing obtain the first victory, or will the Mo¡¯s List Zhao Tianlong do even better than him? This duel will literally decide the fate of Tianjing in today¡¯s match! The newest polls for the final winner are already out, with 77% of the audience thinking that the Divine Dragon would obtain victory. However, what¡¯s interesting is Grai holds a slight poprity advantage as the victor of the first duel, with a support rate of 53%! Haha, it looks like this is due to Grai¡¯s previous victory over the Mo¡¯s List Gaden! However, I want to say that the strength and dominance between a ranged soldier and a heavy soldier in a duel are as different as night and day!¡± Wind God was extremely excited. Having a senior like Ruo Zhi supporting by his side caused his fighting spirit to soar, while turning him ¡°high¡± even before the start of the fight.

 Chapter 448 - Battle between vanguards (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Battle between vanguards (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Both parties have already entered the stage. Now¡­ eh, oh my god! What am I seeing?¡± Wind God¡¯s mouth hung wide open, as though was it the first time he had experienced the abnormality of Tianjing. ¡°Grai has chosen to use twin daggers? Faced against one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, Zhao Tianlong, Grai has actually chosen to use twin daggers! Is he seeking his death?¡±

    Waves of astonishment and bbergasted voices filled thepetition grounds.

    From the performances Grai had shown in the previous 2 matches, his proficiency in twin daggers and a runic sword were both outstanding. In fact, either of the weapons would not affect hisbat performance, and wouldn¡¯t go so far as to cause astonishment to people. However, the crucial factor was that he was currently up against a heavy soldier!

    ¡°Choosing to use twin daggers means that hisbat style would definitely be inclined towards an assassin¡¯s litheness and speed. Traditionally speaking, a heavy soldier will more or less be a direct counter to an assassin. However, that would only apply up to a certain level, before the counter bes mutual.¡± Ruo Zhi did not go along with Wind God¡¯s rhythm. ¡°Compared to a traditional choice of sword and shield, Grai¡¯s choice indicates that he has already made preparations to head into a decisive fight. This will be an extremely close-ranged fight!¡±

    Waves of shrieks and shouting rang out across thepetition grounds and Skylink. If this had happened in the previous matches, Tianjing might very well be killed by all the spit heading their way. However, the greater majority of the audience was already used to such shocking sights. It wouldn¡¯t be Tianjing¡¯s style if no tricks were unleashed. All Mouthy King developed this subversive trait, and now, he has integrated it into the Tianjing squadron.

    ¡°Good luck, Grai! Our heavenly harem group will always support you!¡±

    ¡°Go go mighty bro Tianlong! Smash all the thieves and rascals, and go to hell, pretty boy!¡±

    The atmosphere of the arena had already reached a boiling point. Everyone already knew that the core of this showdown would be between the kings and princes of both squadrons. Although it sounded bad, this first duel meant everything for Tianjing. If Grai lost, Tianjing could literally pack up and go home, as Wang Zhong would be unable to change the oue of this match by himself.

    The two men took their positions on stage.

    Faced against Grai, Zhao Tianlong could feel the calm and tranquil heart of the former. This was apletely different experience aspared to watching him through those videos. His hidden sharp edge beneath this tranquil demeanour had already reached the realm of being able to be restrained at will.

    If he had to ssify the nature of the person standing before him, Zhao Tianlong would say that Grai felt a little like Mo Wen, the man hailed as the strongest person within the Federation¡¯s younger generation. That hidden BOSS was also that abstruse, with his sharp edge hidden and concealed. Nheless, he would give people the feeling of an invisible pressure bearing down on them when they stood before him. At this level, the confidence in one¡¯s self was of the utmost importance. Zhao Tianlong simrly possessed this trait. However, he would not look down and underestimate Grai, as fame and face were matters that would not confound any genuine expert.

    Grai was Tianjing¡¯s lynchpin. Settling him was equivalent to solving Tianjing. At the same time, he was currently the most unfathomable and enigmatic individual within the entire Tianjing squadron! This didn¡¯t mean that he was stronger than All Mouthy King, but rather, that he had concealed himself even deeper than All Mouthy King. To any expert, the less one¡¯s opponent revealed about themselves, the greater the uncertainty and danger that opponent would pose.

    Zhao Tianlong agreed with this perspective. Instead, this caused him to feel even more excited. Deep down in his core, he also had an aggressive personality.

    He mmed the tip of his Heaven Reaching staff into the ground in front of him, causing the entirepetition stage to shudder slightly while producing rumbling sounds.

    Narrowing his eyes, and aura akin to a mountain radiated out from Zhao Tianlong, as a wave of overbearing Soul Power surged out from his body. Like a gust of wind, it rapidly swept out in all directions, causing Grai¡¯s shirt to flutter madly!

    ¡°Come!¡±

    With a faint smile, Grai gave a slight bow.

    Shrieks instantly rang out from a stretch of lovestruck fans in the arena. It was at this instant¡­

    Ding!

    Thepetition bell rang.

    Both parties took action almost simultaneously, with the short ten metres between them being quickly narrowed down.

    Bang!

    Before they came into range, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s Heaven Reach staff had already arrived, piercing forwards in a sword-like manner. Grai had just done an evasive manoeuvre when the direction of the staff changed, changing from a stab to a sweep.

    The change in the staff¡¯s direction was too quick! It swept towards a location exceedingly close to Grai¡¯s face, only for his body to appear as though it had snapped as he stepped backwards forcefully. The Heaven Reaching staff swept across his chest, drawing a semi-circle in midair, before relying on its momentum to soar through the air.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Akin to a flying dragon, Zhao Tianlong swept his staff down in a ferocious cleave. Splitting the air and forming waves visible to the naked eye, the staff smashed down fiercely like a fallinget.

    BANG!

    With his body bent forward in a ¤¯ shape, making evasion an impossibility, the twin daggers instantly crossed each other to counter the iing staff.

    The Power of the staff Floods the Heavens!

    Despite blocking the iing smash, Grai was unable topletely resist the iing force. Tilting his body slightly to a side, the dagger nted to the left, directing the staff to the ground.

    Bang!

    The massive force caused the ground of the entire arena to shudder slightly. In the next instant, the ferocious staff technique had already transformed into a soft, flexible one. Completely negating the rebounding force and inertia present from the earlier smash, Zhao Tianlong borrowed the surface of the ground tounch an inclined sweep, causing his attack to flow like quicksilver, without the slightest bit of dy!

    Like a top, Grai quickly did a 720-degree spin in the air, evading the iing staff while simultaneously striking back, his kick apanied with the chilling glow of his daggers.

    However, with the short reach of the daggers, Zhao Tianlong merely leaned backwards slightly, causing the daggers to miss.

    At this moment, leaning his left foot forward, with his left hand gently grasping the staff¡¯s body, and right hand holding tightly onto the staff¡¯s end, the soft staff technique turned quickly back into the hard and ferocious style he had used previously. With his right hand moving back and forth, the other end of the staff was unleashed towards his front like a roaring dragon!

    ¡°Ah TATATATATATATATA!¡±

    In that instant, the staff seemed to have thousands of afterimages shooting across the stage like an endlessly surging wave, instantly submerging Grai¡¯s entire being within them!

    The audience watching in the arena and via Skylink was already stunned by the spectacle unfolding before their eyes. Although they already knew that this fight would definitely be an astonishing one, never did they expect for it to erupt with such speed and ferocity!

    Frankly speaking, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s performance had caused the people¡¯s image of him to crumble. To ayman, he was one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, with his indestructible body being his signature characteristic. Therefore, the ordinary audience would treat him in ordance with the standards of a heavy soldier. However, the actions that he had disyed in the fight so far werepletely different from what was expected from a heavy soldier.

    It was hard to imagine a figure over 2 metres tall actually pulling off such exquisite attacks. Those were moves unlike what a heavy soldier could do, Instead, he appeared more like a soldier!

    ¡°Grai¡¯s in a bit of trouble!¡± Wind God¡¯s voice rang out at this opportune moment. The earlier exchange between the two had happened too quickly, with the series of attacks and defences being too much for people to take in, what more about analysis. ¡°He had chosen to wield twin daggers against Zhao Tianlong most likely for the sake of using their light weight and deft characteristics to take advantage of the clumsiness of heavy soldiers. However, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s staff techniques aren¡¯t just blindly hard and ferocious! They also contain a matching element of softness that allows for no dy between attacks! What¡¯s more, his movement is also rather nimble and agile! With this, Grai is unable to gain an advantage with his speed and agility. On the contrary, he has beenpletely suppressed by Zhao Tianlong¡¯s attacks, with the situation not boding well for him!¡±

    Not only was Wind God not foolish, he was also in fact also extremely intelligent. ording to the norm, it should have been his senior, Ruo Zhi, who dictated the pace of the casting. However, with the situation on the stage being as clear as day, he needed to pull the rhythm towards the Divine Dragon squadron! If not, he would lose all of his umted credibility and fame under Ruo Zhi¡¯s radiance! If he took the initiative and chose to support Divine Dragon, Ruo Zhi would have no choice but to choose Tianjing.

    Frankly speaking, he used to worship Ruo Zhi very much. However, at this instant, the casting podium was his battlefield!

    At this moment, Grai had extricated himself from the myriad of staff afterimages surrounding him. He had too transformed into countless shadows. However, unlike the assassin¡¯s pursuit of the ultimate speed, Grai¡¯s movements appeared like a fluttering swallow. In fact, one could see the leisurely and elegant stance he had while moving around at such speed. They appeared to be slow and unhurried bodily movements, though the speed at which he moved at was astonishingly quick.

    The two fighting on stage had reached a deadlock, with staff afterimages and body shadows ovepped as they crisscrossed with one another,ing back and forth in a hyper-speed weave.

    The two moved at astonishing speeds around the stage, and so was their switch between offence and defence. In the blink of an eye, they had switched ces over a hundred times!

    Wang Zhong was unable to take his eyes off from the fight. While ayman would watch for enjoyment, an expert would watch for the underlying techniques being used. Both Zhao Tianlong and Grai were first ss experts at the top of their leagues. At their level, the factors towards victory were no longer as simple as speed or strength. Instead, it was one¡¯s understanding of fighting and weapons!

    The Zhao Family was known as the sacrednd of weapons, and had always been recognised throughout the Federation to be the strongest in their understanding of cold weapons. One could see that just from Zhao Tianlong¡¯s staff techniques, with weapon movements that did not conform to any reason. It appeared to be a weapon with a long reach, yet it was also extremely useful for close-ranged attacks and defence when held in the middle. Even when the daggers Grai had chosen to use had cut into it, he was not able to obtain any suppressive effect.

    As the fight continued, Wang Zhong was reaping benefits every single second it went on for. It was inevitable that his target for today¡¯s match was their opponent¡¯s captain, Zhao Yi Long. Perhaps he might be able to get a glimpse behind the unique traits of Zhao Yilong¡¯s spear techniques from Zhao Tianlong¡¯s staff techniques.

    As an old saying goes, ¡°3 points of staff techniques, 7 points spear¡±, the wielding techniques of a staff and spear were mostly interchangeable. The only difference was the emphasis of the techniques, with the so-called spear travelling in a straight line while a staff went around. The essence of staff techniquesid in its multi-directional attacks.

    Not only did Zhao Tianlong¡¯s staff techniques contain softness within hardness, he also had an even more frightening control over the direction of his attacks. Take for example, the ferocious stab and sweep he sent out earlier. Coupled with his sessive advance and retreat, it was a clear-cut indication of his extremely urate judgement of distance. Regardless of how Grai changed his movements and figure, he was still unable to enter the most optimum distance for him to unleash his attacks.

    What Grai wanted to do was to break this advantage his opponent had! Every single step and movement he made was so that he could inch closer and closer to the middle of his opponent¡¯s staff.

    Heavy soldier vs soldier, yet they had forcibly turned the fight into a battle for distance!

    However, with both of them shifting and changing positions while maintaining a distance no more than 2 metres apart, such close distancebat was of a much faster tempo, far more stimting, and far more dangerous than the battle over distance between a ranged soldier and a closebat soldier! There was no space for even the slightest of errors! As long as one¡¯s speed were to drop by a sliver, what awaited one was a lethal attack from their opponent!

    The attack and defence of the two continued on at an extremely quick pace. Even theymen within the audience were able to see how splendid this fight was. Although they weren¡¯t able to understand the dangers the two were facing on the stage, just the spectacle that was unfolding was already enough of a shock factor to them.

    Waves of cheers and support erupted throughout the arena and on Skylink. Be it the supporters and fans of the Divine Dragon Academy or Tianjing, their greatest satisfaction was to able to watch the most spectacr matches. Admittedly, although a one-sided suppression was delightful, obtaining victory over an expert was even more satisfying! At this moment, there was absolutely no one that who would spit at Tianjing. As of now, Tianjing was no longer the weakling that was disregarded and scorned by people. Looking down one¡¯s opponent would only result in a stain on one¡¯s victory.

    Continue on, and advance the assault!

    Shadows crisscrossed within the stage, though the one feeling the pressure now was Zhao Tianlong, who had started the one-sided suppression!

    Grai¡¯s movements were too deft and nimble, making it extremely difficult to ¡°catch¡± him. The only thing Zhao Tianlong could do was to confront him head-on. The range where his staff techniques could unleash the greatest might was from tip of his staff to approximately 1 foot out. Furthermore, it allowed for an easier transition from hard to soft and vice versa. This was the sweet spot for his strength, and a distance he would have an advantage in.

    Ever since his opponent had pushed him into extremely closebat, Zhao Tianlong had always held the advantage, allowing him to suppress Grai until now. From the start, his opponent had not managed tond even a single counterattack. That meant that he already had established an invincible position. He merely needed to continue this battle of attrition and wait for the instant when his opponent made a mistake in his defence.

    However, a problem had arisen. Without waiting for his opponent to make a mistake, Zhao Tianlong was able to feel himself losing more and more control over the initial superiority he had gained.

    The distance that he had worked hard to control was being slowly eroded by his opponent assault. Despite blocking every single attempt made by his opponent, the feeling and pressure from the possibility of his opponent breaking through started to umte and weigh down on Zhao Tianlong¡¯s heart. What¡¯s more, Grai appeared to be growing increasingly deft and nimble!

    This wasn¡¯t an increase in strength after umtion, or a continual increase, as both parties had unleashed their full strength right from the start of the fight.

    Zhao Tianlong was iparably clear about the manyplex andplicated factors that came into y during a high-level confrontation like the one he was currently engaged in. It was no longer a simple question of exhaustion and continuation, but more about one¡¯s adaptability to the fight!

    He had adapted to Grai¡¯s movements, while Grai was adapting to his staff techniques! Clearly, the assassin¡¯s adaptability was a notch higher than his!

    Grai¡¯s marvellous increase in speed caused his entire body to flutter and float into thebat range like a spectre.

    He¡¯s through my range!

    A ferocious glint shed across Zhao Tianlong¡¯s eyes.

    When a master of staff techniques engaged inbat with an opponent, he would make sure to keep his opponent within his attack range from start to finish by controlling the distance. The attack range of the staff extended from one¡¯s arms to the tip of the staff. If the opponent evaded out of the range, that was known as a retreat. However, if this range was pierced through, or when one moved into the opponent¡¯s range, that was known as the so-called inner circle!

    The umted feelings of danger came crashing down in an instant. It was a mere 1 to 2 metre shift in distance, and in what seemed like a sh, Grai was already before him! The twin daggers stabbed out like des of wind, unleashing the umted energy all at once!

    Zhao Tianlong¡¯s eyes lit up like torches.

    An ordinary staff master would only know how to control their attack radius. However, a top ss staff master had to know how to dispel attacks in the inner circle!

    An inch shorter would be an inch less of danger. Being able to use a long staff in short rangebat was the highest realm one could reach in staff mastery!

    At this instant, although Grai¡¯s pration was sharp, it was within Zhao Tianlong¡¯s calctions, and he had long prepared mentally for it. The Heaven Raising Staff was instantly pulled back, allowing his hand to grab the tip of the staff. In the next instant, he shoved the other end of the staff into the ground. Using it as a tform, he rushed into the sky like a hawk, driving his feet with immense force as he rushed straight into Grai!

    Grai¡¯s figure turned illusory, before being disced akin to a remnant shadow. His entire being appeared right below Zhao Tianlong, before piercing the daggers in his hand right towards his opponent¡¯s big, exposed back!

    Whoosh!

    Ayer of golden light instantly gushed out from Zhao Tianlong¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    He did not dodge or evade! Instead, he condensed the strength of his entire being and rooted himself to the ground. At the instant Grai¡¯s daggers made contact with the golden light radiating from his back, the feedback Grai received was akin to his daggers striking a metal te head-on. That was definitely unlike the feedback he should get when striking the flesh of an ordinary human.

    Indestructible!

    Kaboom!

    Under the terrifying collision of force, a runic dagger instantly shattered. The hand which once wielded the shattered dagger had been jarred to the point of turning slightly numb. However, he had no time to react to it, as his opponent had pressed their body right towards his face like a weapon!

    Bang!

    A loud bang rang out, as Zhao Tianlong smashed his back onto the ground like a falling meteor. The tough and resilient blue granite floor instantly cracked and shattered. Kicking up a dust cloud, everyone¡¯s vision instantly obstructed!

    ¡°AH!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    The shocked and astonished shrieks from the females in the audience swept across the entire arena.

    ¡°Did he get instantly ttened?!¡±

    WIthin the cloud of dust, a figure rushed up ferociously into the sky!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Before the figure flying in the air could adjust himself, dozens of ck shadows shot out from the dust cloud below like hidden weapons.

 Chapter 449 - 100-Fold Compounding Strike (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 449: 100-Fold Compounding Strike (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The shattered pieces of the split granite floor were flicked and shot out by staff shades, hurtling towards the sky like bullets.

    A lightning-like glint shed across Grai¡¯s eyes. With such a close distance from the shooting stone pieces, the terrifying force contained in them would not be inferior to real bullets. Nheless, a dagger shed out, shielding his vital spot in an instant. Banging sounds proceeded to ring out, as all the shattered pieces were sent flying away from him.

    However, at the same moment, a terrifying torrential aura surged up from the dust cloud, before rising into the air.

    ¡°Hundred Strikes to Raise the Heavens!¡±

    A muffled sound rose from within the dust cloud, brimming with might and power!

    The Heaven Raising Staff instantly pierced through the dust cloud, appearing just like a dragon soaring into the sky!

    The terrifying might of the staff seemed to want to sweep away everything in its path, pulverizing everything that obstructed its path!

    A glint shed across Grai¡¯s eyes as he utilised the winds created by the staff to forcibly bend his waist. Unleashing remnant afterimages, he evaded the rising staff at the veryst moment.

    Dropping down, his feet finally made contact with the ground. However, the staff shadows had already closed in on him.

    At this moment, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s eyes had already started to turn slightly scarlet red, with the power being transmitted into the Heaven Raising Staff having changed from thebination of gentle and hard fundamental staff techniques he was using earlier. The Heaven Raising 18 Strikes were a series of extraordinarily vigorous and forceful attacks; an all-out offensive!

    At this moment, all of the earlier distance control was already meaningless. Having entered a blood frenzy, Zhao Tianlong appeared to have merged with his Heaven Raising Staff into one single entity, bing an extension of his body! All of his attacks became faster and fiercer! What¡¯s more, with the superposition of his staff techniques, not only did his attacks start to ovep, even the might of his staff had grown increasingly stronger, and increasingly vigorous!

    The berserk staff shadows had already left 7 to 8 indentations on Grai¡¯s body. The staff did not make contact with his body, yet the airwaves generated by its movements were already sufficient to injure people!

    When every umtion reached its critical point, signs of dullness could already be seen in Grai¡¯s movements. In the next instant, the berserk staff shadows had already enveloped him from all directions, leaving him no path to retreat!

    Grai¡¯s pupils furiously contracted as he twisted his dagger around. Soul Power surged forth, before his entire being transformed into three figures in the next instant!

    Unlike the remnant afterimages unleashed by him earlier, these three figures appeared corporeal. Three Grais split up in a sh, rushing out from the dense hurricane-like staff shadows array, seemingly phasing through everything!

    He had actually evaded that?

    ¡°Shadow Doppelganger?!¡± quite a few people cried out in astonishment.

    That was a genuine assassin¡¯s Shadow Doppelganger! Although they were illusionary images in essence, their usage was definitely not restricted to just being illusions! During the instant of their creation, one would be close to an incorporeal state. As long as one was able to urately time when that instant urs, one would practically be able to evade all types of attacks!

    During Tianjing¡¯s match against Bierlia Academy, everyone had seen this ability being disyed by Eddie Brooks. However, wasn¡¯t that supposed to be an uncircted secret of the assassin families? Yet, Grai was actually able to execute such an ability?!

    A sliver of astonishment shed through Zhao Tianlong¡¯s near-berserk pupils, before two chilling dots of light pierced right at his eyes!

    This sneak attack was truly too quick, that even the strengthened Zhao Tianlong was unable to evade in time.

    Bang!

    With a ferocious blink, he closed his eyes tightly, before ayer of golden light proceeded to radiate out from his body. At this instant, his soft and supple eyelids were actually shining with golden light!

    As the dagger pierced right at Zhao Tianlong¡¯s eyelids, the unexpected sound of metal scraping against metal rang out!

    His attack had actually been blocked!

    The attacks and defence of the two happened too quickly; despite this eyelid defence being exceedingly outrageous, Grai had merely gawked slightly, before Zhao Tianlong¡¯s staff shadows hade sweeping over.

    Bang!

    For the first time, the staff shadows managed to graze the left of Grai¡¯s waist. Terrifying power exploded forth, instantly sending Grai flying like a ser ball getting kicked.

    The two figures separated from each other. While Zhao Tianlong had merely closed his eyes and retreated backwards, Grai had been sent flying back a dozen metres like a cannonball.

    ¡°Danger!¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s casting voice did not stop once. Compared to Wind God, brother Ruo was clearly was more aplished as a casting analyst. ¡°Zhao Tianlong hadunched his earlier attack with the intent to force Grai away. As for now, Grai¡¯s too near to the edge of the stage! He¡¯s about to fall out of the stage!

    Tap tap tap tap tap!

    Grai tapped his feet as his body continued to channel power into his bodily revolutions. Forcefully diverting the terrifying force transmitted by the staff shade, his pressed his left foot back into the ground. Forming a long skid mark in the ground,?he finally stabilized his footing,ing to a halt 7 to 8 metres from the stage¡¯s edge.

    They were fighting on arge scale stage that spanned a couple hundred meters in diameter. Being forced to a position a mere 7 to 8 metres away from the edge of the stage was indeed a considerably dangerous situation to be in.

    A surge of redness appeared on Grai¡¯s face, before quickly retreating away. The clothing on the left side of his waist had been blown to bits by the strike from the Heaven Raising Staff, revealing a small blue-ck wound in its ce.

    He¡¯s injured!

    Ever since knowing Grai, this was the first time that everyone had seen him suffering an injury.

    Furthermore, exactly what kind of perverted defence did that Zhao Tianlong possess? An indestructible body that was imprable to des and spears could be reasoned with. However, those were his eyelids! Fuck, that¡¯s one of the softest and most supple parts of the human body, eyelids! He was actually able to defend against that sharp dagger!

    Over at the side of the Tianjing audience. Other than Wang Zhong, everyone¡¯s heart was already lodged at their mouths. As for those female fans of Grai, they had instantly let out shrieks of shock.

    However, there was an exnation alongside those shrieks, and even the roars from the Divine Dragon Academy supporters.

    Despite having umted power to such a degree, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s Heaven Raising Staff was unexpectedly only able to leave a bruise on Grai? This¡­

    Grai did not move, while Zhao Tianlong did not give chase. Standing a couple dozen metres away from each other, the two stared at each other eye to eye. Both of them seemed to be making adjustments to their mental states, as their minds rapidly broke down the advantages their opponent had from their earlier performance.

    Appearing to have felt the two fighters furiously trying to gather their strength, the roaring atmosphere within the arena proceeded to turn solemn. Therge broadcasting cameras locked onto the two, ever ready to catch the instant they restarted their fight.

    Especially notable was the golden brilliance radiating out from Zhao Tianlong¡¯s closed eyes, which had actually allowed him to receive an attack from Grai¡¯s dagger just using his eyelids!

    This¡­

    Zhao Tianlong¡¯s indestructible body had already gained renown throughout the Federation. Before the match, the Tianjing squadron had also searched for the videos and footage of Zhao Tianlong¡¯s previous fights, in an effort to analyse his so-called invincible defence.

    Frankly speaking, after looking through the videos and footage, they discovered that their opponent wasn¡¯t an expert who stood at the highest peak. That¡¯s why their analysis of Zhao Tianlong¡¯s indestructible body had stopped at the ¡°we still need to see the strength of his attacks¡± stage.

    However, Grai was the one who hadunched an attack! After being suppressed for a period of time, how could the instantaneous counter attack he hadunched be weak? Furthermore, he had targeted his opponent¡¯s eyelid! It could be said to be the softest part of the human body! Yet, it was unexpectedly able to defend against the sharp attack from a dagger! What¡¯s more, it was an attack from Grai¡¯s dagger!

    Nheless, everyone could clearly see slivers of burst capiries in Zhao Tianlong¡¯s eye. In addition, he had blinked forcefully for a few times, a clear indicator that he had suffered some damage. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t able to influence hisbat, being just a slight feeling of pain at worst.

    What kind of defence was this? Was there a need to continue fighting?

    ¡°This is a heavy soldier who is able to rank on the Mo¡¯s List¡­ his indestructible body is not only the result of harsh and torturous physical training, it is also supported by his gold attribute special ability. From a certain point of view, it could be said to be a genuine undying body. If one has to choose the people participating in the CHF who stood the best chance to defend against a few waves of Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels, Zhao Tianlong would definitely be one of them. It is a total mistake on Grai¡¯s part to pick up the twin daggers to deal with Zhao Tianlong. On the aspect of a heavy soldier, be it offence or defence, there¡¯s nothing about that fellow that can be picked at¡­¡± Watching via Skylink, Divian was currently sighing in admiration towards the might of Zhao Tianlong. At the same time, she could not help but look towards Karl, who stood by her side as he said those words. ¡°What¡¯s more, he does not have any of the characteristic weaknesses!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Karl opened his mouth as he looked towards the sky. ¡°Oh hey, today¡¯s weather is pretty good! There¡¯s quite a lot of sunshine and radiance! Boss, what are we eating for this afternoon? Oh right, I¡¯ve just seen little Mo Mo and the rest eating hotpot yesterday. How about we eat hotpot today?¡±

    The so-called little Mo Mo was Mo Xingchen. Therefore, even the group of people from the Mo Family weren¡¯t willing to ce this fellow in the Mo¡¯s List, and the reason was definitely unrted to his strength.

    Divian¡¯s face instantly turned slightly ck, with a feeling of regret now coursing through her. She had actually thought of wanting to preach to this block oftrine stone! Even using her toes to think would have let her understand that it wouldn¡¯t have amounted to anything.

    It was after a few seconds of silence on the Skylink before all hell broke loose!

    Using his eyelids to block a dagger!

    What¡¯s the definition of invincible? This is called invincible! An unbeatable Zhao Tianlong, unassable and indestructible body!

    ¡°A high-level confrontation, a high-level offence and defence!¡± Wind God¡¯s voice poured out like a flood, ringing fiercely across the arena. ¡°Their performance in their offence and defence are truly too astonishing! It¡¯s hard to believe that the two fighting on stage right now are just the supporting characters of their squadron! However, it¡¯s a pity that Grai has made the wrong prediction! That indestructible body is lethal against an assassin¡¯s life-risking attack methods!¡±

    Not choosing a soldier¡¯s weapon indicated that Grai wasn¡¯t nning on ying a game of attrition with his opponent. Instead, he was nning on using his speed and agility to obtain an advantage, one which would allow him to unleash his offensive. However, Zhao Tianlong wasn¡¯t just any orthodox heavy soldier.

    On the casting tform, Wind God had always held on to the initiative. At this moment, Ruo Zhi nodded his head lightly while saying, ¡± Grai¡¯s intention for choosing twin daggers is most likely for the sake of control, though it¡¯s a pity.¡±

    On the contrary to the casters, Wang Zhong was not one bit worried about Grai. He knew that Grai had yet to show his true strength at all, as that fellow had hidden his abilities even deeper than himself.

    Lacking in strength? If people had seen the scene of Wang Zhong and Graiparing their strength within a 10s gravity room, they would definitely not use such a term to describe Grai. If he was trulycking in strength, he would be utterly unable to receive that heavy blow from the Heaven Raising Staff. If an ordinary heavy soldier was in Grai¡¯s shoes at that instant, he might have already been split into two!

    Furthermore, was a dagger really useless?

    That¡¯s not necessarily the case.

    Indeed, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s defence was slightly surprising. Nheless, it was still within Tianjing¡¯s expectations.

    At the very least, he still needed to close his eyes when faced with Grai¡¯s dagger! Even after blocking that attack, his eye was hurting!

    That was already more than enough.

    Zhao Tianlong was more defence-oriented as opposed to being offence-oriented. It didn¡¯t mean that his ¡°Hundred Strikes to Raise the Heavens¡± wasn¡¯t formidable. However, whenpared to his indestructible body, his offensive capabilities were still slightlycking. It was his defence that earned him the right to stand firm within the Mo¡¯s List. However, at this moment, the limit of his trump card had already been more or less been revealed. However, everything was just starting for Grai!

    With a slight flip of his wrist, Grai flipped the orientation of his dagger to a downwards grip. As this happened, his other hand opened up to form a palm, which was positioned straight before his chest.

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The counterattack was about to begin!

    A sliver of an upward curl appeared at the corner of Grai¡¯s mouth.

    Whoosh!

    With a light tap with the tip of his foot, he shot forwards like an arrow leaving a bow!

    Giving his staff a shake, Zhao Tianlong rushed up to meet Grai.

    The circr range of the staff forced Grai into the range most optimum for unleashing its attacks. However, it was not a repeat of the previous exchange, and furthermore, Grai was injured.

    However, right after blocking Grai¡¯s advance, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s face changed slightly.

    In what way was his opponent injured? His actions had unexpectedly increased in speed, while his movements had grown more fluttery than before!

    This fellow had actually conserved and hidden his strength in their previous exchange! What¡¯s more, the angle of his pration was even more tricky, appearing as though he had already seen right through Zhao Tianlong¡¯s staff techniques!

    Immense pressure came bearing down on Zhao Tianlong, instantly forming an invisible suppression pressing down on his heart and mind. Unexpectedly, he felt it hard to re-enter into the fusion state with his Heaven Raising Staff!

    With an increase in one party and a decrease in the other, an inconceivable oue was formed.

    Before Zhao Tianlong could wrap his head around everything that had happened, with just three moves, his opponent had already urately found the point of entry within his staff movements, and had easily entered his inner circle!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    Having unleashed his true strength, Grai appeared like apletely different person than before. As golden light sparkled rapidly around Zhao Tianlong¡¯s body,?clear metallic collision sounds reverberated across the entire arena.

    ¡°Grai appears to have suddenly changed into another person, and is unexpectedly suppressing a Mo¡¯s List!¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice was one of astonishment, ¡°However, Zhao Tianlong¡¯s indestructible body is still as resilient as ever, causing Grai¡¯s attacks with his dagger to seempletely useless!¡±

    Grai¡¯s prated even deeper into Zhao Tianlong¡¯s inner circle, bing a maggot in Zhao Tianlong¡¯s tarsal bone. Despite moving around extremely quickly, thetter was unable to extricate himself from Grai, and was also unable to widen the distance between them by even a bit.

    A longer weapon would result in a greater power, but a shorter weapon would allow for a greater lethality!

    In such a close distance entanglement, the Heaven Raising Staff seemed unable to fully disy its might.

    A dazzling sh!

    A chilling glow rushed into the sky, piercing straight towards Zhao Tianlong¡¯s left eye. This caused him to subconsciously close it, while golden light sparkled out. In the next instant, a ¡°ding¡± sound rang out. However, there was no piercing pain as a result of a massive force being transmitted in like before, appearing as though that dagger had just fluttered and tapped his eyelid lightly.

    I¡¯ve been had!

    As Zhao Tianlong realised this, his half-open eyes caught the sh radiating out from Grai¡¯s hands.

    Two palms drew strange arcs in the air, causing over a hundred hands to appear in an instant. In the next instant, countless oveppings shadows proceeded to superimpose on one another!

    What seemed like extremely slow movements were all pulled back ferociously, causing the tens of thousands of hand shadows to converge together in sh, before condensing to form a single palm! In the next instant, it pressed onto therge exposed chest of Zhao Tianlong without any obvious reaction.

    Bang!

    The seemingly soft and supple palm exploded with unimaginable might, sending Zhao Tianlong flying through the sky. What followed was a huge bang, apanied by the sounds of metal shattering.

    Crack crack crack¡­

    7 to 8 fissure lines visible to the naked eye extended out from Grai¡¯s palm, before the golden light covering Zhao Tianlong¡¯s entire body shattered fiercely!

    Tap tap tap tap tap!

    Zhao Tianlong tried with great effort to control his body and stand still. Nheless, the backwards momentum from the palm strike was too strong. It caused him to retreat a dozen steps back, though it wasn¡¯t enough, as he sat down fiercely on the ground.

    Puff!

    A mouthful of blood spurted uncontrobly out from Zhao Tianlong¡¯s mouth.

    Be it the arena or Skylink, and even including Wind God, who had just been jumping about, all of them were stupefied by what they saw.

    What happened?!

    Zhao Tianlong, who had originally gained superiority over his opponent, and established an invincible position, actually had his position reversed in an instant?

    That was an indestructible body! Yet, it had cracked after a single blow, and even caused him to spurt blood out?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Somewhat like the Mo Family¡¯s Three Thousand Wind Currents Cloud Fist!

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a 100-fold Compounding Strike!¡± there weren¡¯t many in the arena that recognized Grai¡¯s move. However, the intricacies of his move couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of the Potter Family, the ancestor of bare-handedbat. Laura was able to recognize that move from Grai. The illusionary palm shades were indeed slightly simr to the Mo Family¡¯s Three Thousand Wind Currents Cloud Fist. However, that was just in its appearance. The core of that strike was the 100-foldpounded force in that palm strike!

    Just like the Osciting fist, there were a hundred and one appearances and ways to unleash it, yet the essence of the move would never change.

    The 100-fold Compounding Strike was an extremely gentle way of sending out force. Thepounding of force was only one of its key elements. What¡¯s more frightening was the 100-fold strength contained within that palm strike! When manyyers of force were ovepped, it would possess an extremely terrifying oscition effect. And when all of it were condensed together, it would possess a special effect that would smash through all the so-called impregnable defences!

    This was why the Mo Family could suppress the Zhao Family, and this was why the Zhao Family could oppose any other family but the Mo Family.

 Chapter 450 - Fatal Pollen

    <h4>Chapter 450: Fatal Pollen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Chen Yu¡¯er was also paying attention to this. Only at this time did she recall that brother Ruo seemed to have always stood on Tianjing¡¯s side. From the looks of it, brother Ruo¡¯s vision was still higher.

    What a frightening Grai, what frightening closebat! Laura could not help but to secretly express her admiration for Grai. Of those famous experts that were ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, only a few of them were capable of causing admiration to appear in her heart. However, there were two of them in a mere Tianjing squadron! Wang Zhong and Grai! These two fellows had trump cards that seemed to never, ever be fully uncovered! When one assumed that they had already reached their limits, they would always be able to unleash new stuff that would blow your eyeballs out!

    Laura wasn¡¯t the only one that was sighing in admiration. In the arena and on the Skylink, the female fans of Grai had already regained their senses at this moment, and had instantly turned high!

    This was especially due to Grai¡¯s calm and tranquil appearance as he retracted his stance and stood at his original location, not attempting to pursue and follow up with his attack. This made him appear just like a king who had descended down from his throne, and when he used a calm and gentle gaze to look at Zhao Tianlong in the distance¡­.

    Everydy present in the arena when batshit crazy!

    There weredies who were wing crazily at their hair, destroying the hairstyles that they always paid the most attention to as they shrieked out, ¡°Grai! Ah! My Grai!¡±

    There weredies so emotional that they started to twitch. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome that I¡¯m suffocating! I can¡¯t breathe! Oh god, save me!¡±

    ¡°Looks like Grai has already be the one of the next generation of Heavenly Kings!.¡± Ruo Zhi could not help but sigh in sorrow. ¡°However, that palm strike from him is beautiful indeed. Although it isn¡¯t the Mo Family¡¯s Three Thousand Wind Currents Cloud Fist, it definitely contains the essence of inner strength.¡±

    With the status Ruo Zhi possessed, he would naturally not haggle with Wind God over some small details.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As mouring noises filled the entire arena, Zhao Tianlong gave a loud roar.

    Giving the ground a fierce pat with his hands, he flipped himself up. Even though the blood that was still dripping from the corner of his mouth made him appear to be in a slightly bad state, his spirit and mental state had reached a new level of focus!

    He finally understood the worried that had gued Zhao Zimo. Frankly speaking, although his youngest brother did not possess a shred ofbat strength, his keen perspective was the absolute best in their Zhao Family. Even Zhao Yilong might not necessarily be better than Zhao Zimo in this aspect.

    This Grai is very strong! So strong that he¡¯s beyond reason! Even after treating his opponent extremely seriously, never did he expect that he would still be forced into such a disadvantageous position.

    This wasn¡¯t a coincidence, nor was it due to him underestimating his opponent. Instead, his opponent was stronger was himself!

    An even faster speed, a higher level of strength, and even more incisive understanding of thebat situation and higher situational awareness, and even his adaptability were all superior to him! The only thing that Zhao Tianlong might have an advantage in was his defence. However, even his indestructible body might not be able to endure the 100-foldpounding palm strike, which was specifically used to break hard defences.

    This was the first time other than facing off against his captain where he had been beaten into such a disadvantageous situation.

    A sliver of excitement and fighting intent sparkled within Zhao Tianlong¡¯s eyes.

    The mystifying effect of the dagger could no longer be used now. When faced against an expert of such a level, a move would no longer be effective after one use.

    Weaving his hands around, Grai¡¯s palms drew circr arcs in the air, before the ovepping palm prints appeared once again.

    The auras radiating from both sides reached their peaks in an instant. Despite not taking action yet, sparks had already started to fly across the stage from the collision between the intense auras.

    Everyone was waiting for the iing spectacle. However, not a single person noticed, that in a corner, a wrinkle had appeared on Zhao Zimo¡¯s forehead.

    Indeed, Grai was stronger than he had imagined, and had even more trump cards than he had predicted. Although his 5th bro still had a fighting chance for victory, honestly speaking, there wasn¡¯t much of a guarantee. Although the Zhao family could sacrifice many things, victory was definitely not one of them.

    Zhao Zimo slowly opened his white folding fan, before a faint smell wafted out from within.

    ¡°Wind.¡±

    He spoke out in a soft voice.

    Radiance sparkled from the eyes of the special ability user sitting beside him, before an imperceptibly gentle gust of wind whirled up, bringing that smell into thepetition stage.

    This inconspicuous scene was practically undetectable in the explosive atmosphere present within the arena, as everyone¡¯s gaze was now focused on the bodies of the 2 fighters.

    Bang!

    A massive power gushed forth from Zhao Tianlong¡¯s legs as he strode forwards, sending his entire body barrelling towards Grai!

    His opponent only had that many trump cards, and had already shown quite a few on the stage. What he needed was to keep up a constant stream of attacks! Attacking without bothering about defence!

    Either you die, or I die!

    ¡°Heaven Raising Staff¨COverlord¡¯s Descent!¡±

    ¡°ROAR ROAR ROAR ROAR!¡±

    Rushing into the air under the dazzling sunlight, Zhao Tianlong appeared as overbearing as a dragon! There were no moreplicated staff movements, though those movements were definitely not simple! This was a transformation fromplex to simple!

    Pressure rushed out from the staff like a howling gale, pressing all the air down as it swept forwards!

    Facing the iing pressure, Grai appeared to be as motionless as a mountain.

    The palm strike he had sent out earlier was already able to test the limits of his opponent¡¯s defence. The 100-foldpounding palm strike was able to break Zhao Tianlong¡¯s defences. However, it wasn¡¯t able to directly impede his opponent¡¯s offensive capabilities. If he were to engage in a battle of attrition, it would undoubtedly result in massive consumption of his strength. That would not be a good thing, as his strength would be vital in the group battle against the Divine Dragon Academy.

    The only way would be topletely destroy him! Breakthrough via the front! Wrecking Zhao Tianlong¡¯s confidence and fighting spirit would be the fastest way to end this fight!

    Brilliance erupted from Grai¡¯s eyes, as tens of thousands of palm shades converged together in a sh.

    The 100-foldpounding strike wasn¡¯t limited to breaking through defences or hard attacks.

    Using softness to counter hardness!

    Taking a step back, Grai¡¯s swept both of his hands to the left, causing the iing Heaven Raising Staff to be immediately brought away by the massive strength of his sweep. Having an abundance ofbat experience, Zhao Tianlong did not forcefully dissipate the momentum of his staff. Instead, he allowed it to pull his body into a rotation, before sweeping his staff out fiercely from the right.

    Redirection attack!

    As the staff shadow rushed right before his eyes, Grai¡¯s palms shifted as he prepared to receive the strike. However, just at this instant, a peculiar floral fragrance wafted by!

    This is?!

    Grai¡¯s face abrupted turned deathly pale, while his fluid water-like movements instantly came to a halt!

    It was merely a fraction of a second.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Zhao Tianlong¡¯s unstoppable staff had already swept down, it¡¯s terrifyingly massive force viciously smashing down on Grai¡¯s utterly defenceless shoulder!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s pupils instantly contracted.

    Not only Wang Zhong, but also everyone from the Tianjing squadron and the entire audience present in the arena had turned deathly silent in a sh!

    In fact, a peculiar shade had even appeared on Zhao Tianlong¡¯s face.

    Was there any equal to a full-force strike from a Mo¡¯s List heavy soldier?

    Grai was immediately sent flying, a mouthful of blood spurting out, before heid on the ground, not moving a single inch.

    Zhao Tianlong did not continue his attack. As his face sunk like a rock in water, he took a subconscious look towards the bottom of the stage. Over there was Zhao Zimo, appearing as calm and tranquil as ever, with a shade of admiration present within his eyes as he pointed his big thumb out.

    The entire arena was utterly silent, including the millions of people watching via Skylink. In the next instant, earth-shattering shouts of acmation rang out, Invincible Divine Dragon!

    At the final instant, it was clearly evident that Zhao Tianlong was more ferocious. On the contrary, Grai had evidently been struck by subsequent fatigue. After blocking the first strike, he had already used all of his strength. Zhao Tianlong¡¯s mysterious backhanded staff technique coupled with his redirection of Grai¡¯s own strength had caused thetter to be utterly unable to muster any defence at all!

    Wind God had already gone high, with his throat turning hoarse from all the mad shouting. There was once where he was anxious for Zhao Tianlong. However, at the final instant, thetter had defended the dignity of the Divine Dragon squadron!

    Divine Dragon Academy, victory!

    Like a released arrow, Wang Zhong rushed up the stage. Hugging the unconscious Grai in a sh, he instantly smelled the faint fragrance of flowers.

    So this is¡­

    Wang Zhong instantly understood the underlying reason, prompting him to shoot a cold look at Zhao Tianlong. There might have been some problem with Zhao Tianlong¡¯s unyielding gaze. However, regardless of everything, a fight was a fight, so it didn¡¯t matter how big one¡¯s eyes were in a standoff!

 Chapter 451 - Concerted Efforts

    <h4>Chapter 451: Concerted Efforts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Grai¡¯s peculiar change in that instant was felt most clearly by his opponent, Zhao Tianlong, as his umted strength and exuberant fighting spirit had appeared to spontaneously copse and disappear.

    Zhao Tianlong did not know exactly what had happened. However, he was certain that it definitely had to be rted to Grai¡¯s weakness his youngest had mentioned.

    He had seen the expression on Zhao Zimo¡¯s face. Being all too understanding about his youngest brother, he was able to understand precisely what had happened upon seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    Although he would have deep regrets for being unable to fight all the way to the end against Grai, being a member of the Zhao Family, he wasn¡¯t a naive little kid. To them, victory was their one and only goal. If there were anyone that he would feel hatred towards, it would be himself; he could only hate himself for being too weak.

    ¡°Although Grai has shown an extremely incredible performance, Divine Dragon Academy deserves the victory for this duel.¡± Wind God already felt like flying away. Earlier, even he had almost assumed the duel to be Grai¡¯s win. However, who would have expected that Grai had actually lost!

    Frankly speaking, This king and prince of the Tianjing squadron had never once allowed his predictions toe true. When he predicted their loss, they would win. When he predicted their victory, they had actually lost! This motherfucking¡­

    ¡°I feel that the pressure from Zhao Tianlong¡¯s final attack that should have stifled Grai. There are a lot of things ongoing in a fight that can¡¯t be seen and judged from videos and yback footages. The suppression from the pressure, coupled with the direction of Zhao Tianlong¡¯s attack, which might have relied on the ring sunlight behind him, was very likely to have caused Grai to make a mistake in his judgement. In any way, it caused his hands to slow down by just a beat during the critical instant. The loss of the first duel is too fatal for Tianjing! Without Grai, Tianjing would not be what it is today! Once Tianjing falls, it only is a matter of time before they fail!¡±

    Compared to Wind God, Ruo Zhi only had a faint smile on his face as he continued thementary. ¡± The loss in the first duel is indeed extremely grave for Tianjing. However, I¡¯m still waiting for Wang Zhong¡¯s response to this loss. Anyone that wants to be a legend would need to pull out legendary performances.¡±

    The current situation was considerably grim for Tianjing, as their number 2 figure had been downed. To other squadrons, this might just be an unlucky opening. However, for the Tianjing squadron, this loss was absolutely fatal! From everyone¡¯s knowledge, other than their king and prince, the other members that made up the Tianjing squadron were all rtively weak, and stood almost no chance of victory against the S ranked Divine Dragon Academy. Despite how legendary their great king All Mouthy King was, he could only obtain 1 point during the duelling phase of the match, per the CHF rules and regtions! If they were to lose all of the other duels, they would not even have the chance to enter the group battle!¡±

    ¡°I never expected brother Ruo to have such high thoughts about Tianjing.¡± Wind God continued after Ruo Zhi. ¡°I personally feel that Tianjing does not have a shred of victory left. Tianjing has already lost the advantage of personnel selection. Wanting to rely on their other members to flip the advantage back to them appears to be an impossible task to aplish. If Wang Zhong goes up next, he will definitely face the strongest obstruction in the form of Zhao Zilong! Not only has Tianjing lost, they also have most likely been shaved bald! I¡¯m really not purposely targeting anyone when I say that final score might turn out to be 4:0! This is just the facts!¡±

    A string of debates proceeded to erupt in the Skylink. However, Grai¡¯s loss had indeede as a surprise to everyone. After all, in the earlier matches, Grai had always reversed seemingly hopeless situations in miraculous fashion, including his duel against the terrifying special ability of Gaden. Now, his copse had indeed caused Tianjing¡¯s supporters to feel incredibly lost.

    At this moment, Grai had already been carried off the stage by Wang Zhong, with everyone from the Tianjing squadron all surrounding the two of them.

    The injury on Grai¡¯s shoulder was slightly frightening. During that instant, his Soul power hispletely copsed. If not for his body being sufficiently robust and resilient, and having reacted sufficiently fast, that final staff blow might genuinely have been fatal. However, there was an even more significant problem now, which was his state of anaphxis.

    Compared to Grai¡¯s previous allergic reaction, despite Hymin already starting her treatment, the red rashes covering his body did not show any signs of retreating. Slowly rousing from his stupor, Grai was utterly unable to muster any strength, with his entire body remaining soft and limp.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t any ordinary pollen.¡± Hymin could sense it. ¡°It should be specially concocted, as there are also quite a few pollen types with rather strong adhesive properties. I can¡¯t remove them, so it¡¯s likely that they will stay attached for quite a few hours...your shoulder injury isn¡¯t something that can be treated with my healing abilities.¡±

    Possessing a special ability that had healing capabilities, having medical skills held a rather important role in its utilization. It was all too clear that Grai had been targeted.

    ¡°Let the stage side medical team take over.¡±

    When the medical team walked over and took Grai away, quite a few of the female fans present in the arena erupted in a frenzy, rushing down like a mad swarm. Tens of thousand of crazed fans almost blocked up the entire emergency medical passage, causing a massive uproar throughout the arena.

    Compared to the noisy atmosphere, the entire Tianjing squadron was silent and solemn. They were currently faced with the pain from Grai¡¯s injury, as well as the worry from the uncertain future of their CHF journey. Their prince, who they had trusted, and who was Tianjing¡¯s guarantee for the group battle, had fallen. This caused everyone to be at a loss.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need be dejected. This is just the first duel.¡± said Wang Zhong as he pped his hand. ¡°Now¡¯s the time for our entire squadron to be united. If not, Grai¡¯s injury will be for nought.¡±

    ...

    The scene of Barran giving his all in the previous match, yet still being beaten like a dog by Be Dean¡¯s heavy soldier, was still deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s mind.?However, the Divine Dragon Academy was the third expert opponent Tianjing has faced. Their current opponent was much stronger than Be Dean. Even with All Mouthy King¡¯s invincibility, they had already lost their chance to obtain victory.

    Other than Wang Zhong and Grai, there was no one else in the Tianjing squadron that possessed an S rank level of strength. Perhaps, they might be able to showcase unexpected performances under Wang Zhong¡¯s guidance during the group battle. However, the problem was that the current Tianjing might no longer possess the qualifications to enter the group battle phase.

    A feeling of anxiety and gloom fell over the Tianjing supporters present on Skylink.

    Due to the existence of Wang Zhong and Grai, countless people had good expectations for Tianjing before the start of the match. Even against the powerful Divine Dragon Academy, they still believed that Tianjing could continue creating their legend. However, from the looks of it, Tianjing had already lost all chances for victory.

    ¡°Ah, poor brother King! He¡¯s probably devastated!¡±

    ¡°The crime of not fighting!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s strength across the board is indeed too weak. Wang Zhong and Grai. If any problem urs in either of their duels, their other squadron members don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be their recements.¡±

    ¡°Their assassin is still pretty good. She?managed to beat up Bierlia Academy¡¯s mainstay soldier.¡±

    ¡°Oh please! That¡¯s Bierlia Academy! Even Barran had finished off their mainstay heavy soldier, okay! However, didn¡¯t Barran get beaten like a dog against the S ranked Be Dean?¡±

    ¡°My heart goes out for Tianjing, Grai, and brother King!¡±

    ¡°I feel that Tianjing¡¯s only chance of victory would be for brother King to go up and offer a challenge, a 1 vs 4 or even a 1 vs 5! Didn¡¯t Stuart and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor do that?¡±

    This rotten idea that sprouted out from nowhere had frankly attracted quite a lot of attention. ¡°That¡¯s right! If Wang Zhong uses his cross wheels to challenge 5¡­¡±

    That opinion from Skylink, was frankly, somewhatughable.

    Watching the match via Skylink, Gui Hao couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Although he did not go down to watch the match in person, he had taken a look at it because he was bored and had nothing to do. There was a problem in Grai¡¯s reaction. Nheless, an external move was still a move. Regardless of whether it was poison or other methods, this showed that Tianjing was still too careless. Against an opponent like the Divine Dragon Academy, they still weren¡¯t able to keep their vignce up.

 Chapter 452 - Vice Captainâ€™s Responsiblity (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Vice Captain¡¯s Responsiblity (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As for 1 vs 5. Oh please, that¡¯s the Divine Dragon Academy for goodness sake. They weren¡¯t Stuart, or the A rank squadron that was wrecked by Gui Hao. They had two Mo¡¯s List existences, with one of them even being among the 10 great soldiers that stood at the highest peak within the CHF. In a 1-on-1, no one dared to say they held an absolute guarantee to obtain victory over him, what more with 4 of his squadron members by his side.

    Furthermore, did they really think that the Divine Dragon Academy was that stupid? Even if Wang Zhong did really propose such an inconceivable request, the Divine Dragon Academy would never ept it. They had the pride as one of the S rank seedling squadrons, and would also disapprove of such an offer. Being poised for victory, there was no reason why they would ede to such a rude and brazen request. That indeed was a far-fetched daydream.

    Naturally, if Wang Zhong were to really do it, Gui Hao would feel extremely pleased.

    Even though Carolyn had yet to ept himself, in Gui Hao¡¯s point of view, he already viewed Carolyn as his woman. There was no man out there who would be willing for any media gossip or scandal to happen between his woman and other men! It wasn¡¯t eptable even if it were fake!

    If not for the ongoing CHF, and if it weren¡¯t for Tianjing receiving the focused attention of so many people, Gui Hao would have already used some methods to vent his anger and resentment. However, he could only keep it in and simmer. Now, it seemed that he did not need to wait that long after all. As long as Tianjing lost today¡¯s match and fell from the god¡¯s altar, they would no longer be in the spotlight of the millions. Wanting to sort out a meremoner at that time would be as easy as squashing an ant under his feet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that Grai? Poisoned?¡± a wrinkle formed on Divian¡¯s forehead as she sent those messages to Carolyn. Although her bosom friend had yet to respond to any of her messages, Divine knew that Carolyn was definitely paying attention to this match. Grai¡¯s peculiar actions during that instant had indeed confounded her. She absolutely refused to believe that it was due to a problem with his body. However, something like poison would be going slightly too far. Once the organizingmittee found out about it, even the Zhao Family would be unable to bear the consequences. That Zhao Zimo shouldn¡¯t be that stupid.

    ¡°Pollen hyper allergy.¡±

    Carolyn quickly replied Divian¡¯s questions.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Divian clearly didn¡¯t expect a such an answer. Looks like the other great families were truly more incredible on the aspect of intelligence gathering than her own. If that was Grai¡¯s weakness, although it would not result in too spectacr of a win, it was a weakness that could be exploited.

    ¡°There¡¯s a record of it on the medical team¡¯s information on participants. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s too easy to obtain information on Tianjing. There¡¯s a record of him being hospitalized in Tianjing¡¯s public hospital to be treated for hyper pollen allergy, and there¡¯s utterly nothing done to conceal this fact. Anyone who wants to find out can easily pull up this information up.¡± replied Carolyn while shaking her head. ¡°If Tianjing had better luck, they might have been the ones to create history¡­ what a pity!¡±

    Before bing famous, no one paid attention to Tianjing. However, once they had entered the view of the great families, all the weaknesses of their squadron members would be dug up. If the great families really wanted to be vicious, they would definitely not stop at something as simple as pollen. The only reason why Tianjing could win in the past was due to the various great families not cing them in their eyes. Such an invisible and untouchable counter could be said to be the most frightening of counters.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for Tianjing to make their selection! With them losing the right to selectter, who will they send up for the next duel!¡±

    At this moment, everyone had focused their attention on the Tianjing squadron preparation area. From the looks of it, Tianjing had already settled on their strategy, as not long after their huddle, a female walked out from there.

    ¡°The one going on stage now is their vice-captain, Scarlet!¡± Wind God shouted out. ¡°The hot 1 vs 5 challenge that many of the fans on Skylink were mouring about did not happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given. Tianjing¡¯s arrogance isn¡¯t that ridiculous, and they would not underestimate the intelligence of their opponents.¡± said Ruo Zhi with a smile. ¡°Vice-captain Scarlet. I¡¯ve heard a past rumour of her originally being the appointed captain for Tianjing Academy, before she had personally given up her position to Wang Zhong. This decisive choice had allowed for Tianjing to obtain its current results.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that she and Wang Zhong had something ambiguous going on between them!¡± Wind God spread the gossip with a mischievous look on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some unconfirmed media gossip. There¡¯s no need to mention it here, little Wind.¡± said Ruo Zhi in a faint smile as he put a stop to Wind God¡¯s ridicule. Frankly speaking, Ruo Zhi did not have much of a good impression towards this fellow, who had relied on roasting Tianjing to skyrocket his fame. When one¡¯s poprity shot up too quickly, it would only lead to a worsening bottom line when casting. No one understood this more clearly than Ruo Zhi.

    Even after tossing away his neutral standing for this match, Ruo Zhi still had rather good impressions about Tianjing and All Mouthy King, both who had risen up from themoner masses. ¡°Vice-captain Scarlet ys a rather important role within the Tianjing squadron, and has contributed significantly to Tianjing¡¯s promotion during the elimination rounds, especially in the group battle against Be Dean. Her control over thebat range is one of the critical factors that allowed their simultaneous multi-target strategy to seed. With the current situation of this match, if Tianjing chooses to give up on the second duel, they would definitely send a substitute up, and conserve Scarlet¡¯s strength for the group battle. However now, she hase up and participated in the duel phase. Tianjing¡¯s intent is already clear for all to see. They really want to go all out!¡±

    ¡°The Divine Dragon Academy has already made their selection. Seems like there¡¯s no hesitation on their side. From the looks of it, they have already made various sorts of preparations against every member of Tianjing. The person walking on stage now is their mainstay assassin, Zhao Wuying, and she¡¯s also the only female member in the Divine Dragon squadron!¡± Ruo Zhi felt like sighing in sorrow. ¡°This is a match of an assassin against a ranged soldier...I¡¯ve to say that the Divine Dragon Academy is indeed not leaving any chances for Tianjing after gaining the advantage of personnel selection. They already have the advantage in the duel phase, yet they have actually gone all out to make a counter towards their specificbat roles!¡±

    ¡°An S rank assassin, against a ranged soldier who only managed to obtain a B ranked evaluation during the elimination rounds despite going all out. Frankly speaking, even before the start of this duel, I feel that I can already announce the final results!¡±mented Wind God with a smile. ¡°Since there¡¯s still a little bit of time before the start of the second duel, let¡¯s review the poprity polls on Skylink for the two squadrons. The portion of audience members who are predicting Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s victory has risen greatly to 84%, and this number is still rising! As for this matchup of assassin against ranged soldier, Zhao Wuying¡¯s personal poprity votes has reached 97%! Everyone, please ignore the remaining 3%! There are all kinds of people on Skylink. However, even the fans of Tianjing can only choose to discard their votes for this duel!¡±

    As the voices of thementators continued to ring out from the casting podium, the humming din within the arena continued to ring incessantly in everyone¡¯s ears. The increasingly loud cheers for the Divine Dragon Academy had already be the standard background noise in the arena. They had a good opening, and had even dealt with their opponent¡¯s prince. They already seemed to have victory in their grasp; in contrast, the Tianjing fans appeared to be in a slump.

    Although Scarlet stepping onto the stage had caused quite a few Tianjing supporters to shout their supportive chants, regardless of how they roared out, all of their cheers seemed tock confidence. Mixed alongside with the cheers for the Divine Dragon Academy, they appeared even weaker and powerless.

    Nheless, all of these weren¡¯t able to affect the emotions that Scarlet was currently feeling.

    She had made the decision to step out onto the stage for this second duel. Frankly speaking, the chances of Tianjing obtaining victory were rather bleak. Regardless of how much confidence Wang Zhong had, they needed a victory from one of their remaining squadron members in the duel phase for Tianjing to have any possibility of continuing on in this match. Faced with the current situation where they had the disadvantage in personnel selection, wanting to oppose their opponent via an upation counter was impossible.

    Just now, Hymin had proposed for Wang Zhong to snatch the victory for the 2nd duel, allowing them to get back the advantage of personnel selection, in order to obtain a chance to counter the upation of their opponent¡¯s selection. However, that was honestly quite meaningless.

    Firstly, Wang Zhong needed to oversee the duels all the way to the final one, as he was the only one who would be able to endure the humongous pressure that came with protecting Tianjing¡¯sst line of defence. If not, an easy victory by him would result in the massive pressure of ¡°winning would bring us hope, losing would remove us for this CHF¡± to the other squadron members, which the others were absolutely unable to shoulder. Without even talking about this match, their minds and spirits might instantly copse.

    Furthermore, with their understanding of the other three members of the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s main lineup, none of them, be it Barran, or Emily, or Scarlet felt they had the capability to counter any of those three.

    It appeared that choosing anyone would have the same result. Only by fighting in the face of mortal danger, without leaving anything to luck, and giving their utmost, would they have a sliver of hope for victory.

    Now, right before her stood Zhao Wuying.

    A ranged soldier against an assassin. This seemed to be the worst of the worst matchups possible for Scarlet. Nheless, she was d, as she was facing the number 3 figure of the Divine Dragon Academy. Be it her genuine strength or strength evaluation by the officials, Zhao Wuying seemed to be ranked above the other 2 remaining mainstay members. Since she had stepped on the stage, that would mean that Barran and Emily would now stand a greater chance of victory.

    Anyways, she did not step onto the stage to admit defeat.

    Scarlet had already made an ultimatum in her mind from the moment she stepped on the stage. Now, she was no longer Tianjing¡¯s vice-captain, and no longer the youthful girl that was infatuated with All Mouthy King.

    She was a soldier, Tianjing¡¯s soldier! Just like what teacher Grace had said to everyone during the training camp, she was a true and true soldier that would put everything on the line all for the sake of Tianjing¡¯s honour and glory!

    With a flip of her hands, two Km runic pistols appeared in a sh, spinning around in her grip.

    It was a rather clean and beautiful action, especially if the person doing it was a youthful and beautiful girl. This added a slight vour of an unconstrained heroic spirit, resulting in shrieks and apuse from quite a few of the Tianjing fans.

    However, that had only weed a ridiculing look from her opponent.

    Weaklings always love to show off these shy actions, something that Zhao Wuying did not give a care at all. On the contrary, she was much more interested in that beautiful egg-like face of her opponent.

    ¡°Ah, what a pretty face.¡± Zhao Wuying appeared just like a brothel patron inspecting the product she was about to use. She was clearly a woman, yet she was now sending out a peculiar gaze to size up her opponent. Coupled with the long scar that extended from the corner of her left eye to the other side of her mouth, which bunched up in the presence of her smile, this made her appear malevolent and terrifying looking, ¡°I really want to sh it a few times over.¡±

    Hearing that, Scarlet gave a faint smile and chose not to reply. Nheless, her opponent clearly did not intend to stop at words. A shiny silvery hook sparkled under the light as Zhao Wuying extended her tongue to give it a lick, giving the appearance as though it had already been coated in Scarlet¡¯s blood.?Her peculiar action coupled with her malevolent and terrifying smile caused many within the audience to feel their skin crawl and turn numb. ¡°I really love that serious expression on your face. Haha! Please don¡¯t immediately admit defeat, okay? I want to properly show my love for you, little beauty!¡±

    Scarlet continued to give a faint smile.

    Having seen Zhao Wuying¡¯sbat style, Scarlet knew that her opponent wasn¡¯t the kind to unt her superiority through words. She was also not the kind who would use words to gain a mental superiority over her opponent, as there was basically no need for her to do so. This was a woman with an actual mental problem, and was cruel, perverted and bloodthirsty. Scarlet had already made sufficient mental preparations for this fight. Regardless of what awaited her, she would give her utmost and fight all the way the end!

    ¡°Both parties are in ce! When the bell rings, the duel will start!¡±

    Bang!

    Right at the instant when the bell went off, Scarlet¡¯s pistols had already started firing, a focused expression stered on her face.

    The Km series pistols were universally recognized as the king of pistols. Other than firepower and firing rate, the bullets fired from those pistols were the most outstanding among the countless pistols out there. They were even more stable than a few of the ordinary sniper rifles. The effects of the various arrays unleashed by pistol masters using the Km series pistols could be rated as masterpieces that possessed a beauty indescribable with words.

    Scarlet¡¯s shooting could be considered as a brilliant disy of the outstanding performance of the Km series pistols. Frost runic patterns sparkled within the barrels of the ice crystal runic pistols, shooting out ice bullets one after another, unleashing a ferocious barrage in an instant.

    The white bullet flight paths visible to the naked eye formed 16 intersecting lines in the air, drawing what seemed like a perfect picture of a giant which immediately surrounded Zhao Wuying.

    In a matchup between a ranged soldier and an assassin, the main focus of the fight would be the battle for distance. A control type range soldier would have a much easier time in preventing the assassin from reaching the distance required for closebat.

    Under such circumstances, any assassin would choose to get into close proximity of their opponent as quickly as possible. However, Zhao Wuying clearly wasn¡¯t just an ordinary assassin.

    With tens of metres between her and Scarlet, as well as the iing bullet formation, Zhao Wuying did not choose to make any sudden dashes. It wasn¡¯t due to her being slow, but because of her strange and peculiar body movements, which allowed her to bend and contort into impossible angles. The iing barrage was evidently some kind of range controlling attack, yet she was able to find loopholes within the bullet screen to squeeze herself through. As for the asional situation where no loopholes were present, she had only chosen to use her shiny silvery hook to block the bullets.

    Her movements didn¡¯t seem fast, and her travelling speed also didn¡¯t seem fast. However, she just so happened to be just a tad bit faster than Scarlet¡¯s movements. Slowly, step by step, Zhao Wuying continued to shave off the distance between her and Scarlet.

    Just like taking a slow, idle stroll through a courtyard, every step brought her closer and closer to Scarlet.

    Ever since the match started, the malevolent smile on her face had remained unchanged. She appeared to pay no heed to thebat, but instead acted like a cat ying with a mouse!

    That familiar method, and anticipatable rhythm! This was a genuine example of how the strong dominated the weak!

    Wind God had already started sucking up to the Divine Dragon Academy. ¡°Scarlet should be feeling slightly embarrassed. Faced against her ranged attacks, her assassin opponent, Zhao Wuying had actually chosen to take her own sweet time to ¡°stroll¡± over¡­ she¡¯spletely treating Scarlet¡¯s attacks as though they are nothing! However, she definitely possesses the qualifications to do so! That fluttering movements are so spectre-like, and are pretty simr to All Mouthy King¡¯s Ghostly Steps. Clearly, captain Wang Zhong¡¯s not the only one who specializes in it! Scarlet¡¯s attacks have clearly been blocked quite a number of times, and yet she¡¯s unable to force an assassin to increase her movement speed. That¡¯s an utter shame for a ranged soldier!¡±

    ¡°Scarlet is really focusing on her attacks.¡± Ruo Zhi couldn¡¯t stand to hear Wind God bbering on. ¡± Her attacks are still rather urate. Both the bullet groupings or the area restriction capabilities, coupled with her ice attribute special ability, have created a frost array that can be considered tight and precise, while possessing some points of a general¡¯s ir. What¡¯s more, her expression still remains calm and focused, and doesn¡¯t seem to be affected by any fear of her powerful opponent. Only when one doesn¡¯t give up do opportunities present themselves.¡±

    60 metres, 50 metres, 40 metres¡­

    Zhao Wuying¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast or slow, as she closed the gap all the way to 30 metres.

    As yet another of her bullet arrays was disregarded by her opponent, a sh of brilliance radiated out from Scarlet¡¯s eyes, before a typhoon of bullets came howling out! The density of her attacks had abruptly risen! It wasn¡¯t chaotic; it was a bullet screen, a surprise dual pistol attack, a bullet path control. It had even created an ovepping obstruction of her opponent¡¯s movements after urate calctions and predictions!

 Chapter 453 - Scarletâ€™s Resolution (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Scarlet¡¯s Resolution (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    In this instant, Scarlet had revealed her brilliant shooting techniques without any restraint! Various kinds of attacks converged together in an instant like water funnelling into a stream, before rumbling out!

    However, this merely caused a slight upward curl at the corner of Zhao Wuying¡¯s mouth.

    Scarlet definitely knew about the optimum range of her Km pistols. However, why would Zhao Wuying not know about that? Her opponent¡¯s conservation of strength during the previous barrages of attacks wasn¡¯t able to fool her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve merely apanied you just to give you a little bit of hope, you stupidss.¡±

    Just right after Scarlet had formed her bullet screen, a strange and cruelugh rang out of Zhao Wuying as she disappeared without a trace from her original location!

    Everyone had seen fast assassins before. However, other than those on the Mo¡¯s List, wanting to achieve a speed faster than a bullet, even for an instant during a dash, is a delusional thought!

    However, Zhao Wuying had done it.

    Her instantaneous eruption of speed was so quick that it was difficult for people to wrap their heads around it! In an instant, her silhouette had drawn a figure of a ¡°Z¡± en route towards Scarlet. There was no need for her to block any bullets or to make small adjustments to her movements! Therge radius of her turns had caused all the iing attacks to strike air!

    The 30-metre distance was crossed by Zhao Wuying as easily and casually as striding across a small ditch. The bullet screen blockade unleashed by Scarlet appeared to be an immobile portrait in her eyes, with the revolutions of every bullet being clear as day!

    Distance closed! In the face of this top-ss assassin, Scarlet¡¯s distance control was practically useless. Earlier, her opponent was deliberately ¡°restraining¡± herself, and it looked like Scarlet was being yed with, but Scarlet still seemed to possess the capability to put up a fight. However, at this instant, when an assassin was able to suddenly close a 50-metre distance without being obstructed at all, the only feeling left in all of the Tianjing supporters was despair!

    Whoosh!

    A ray of chilling light shed past. Before Scarlet could even react, a bloody gash had already appeared on her arm. The injuries caused by the sharp ends of the silvery hooks weren¡¯t like those created by ordinary sharp weapons, but more like rippingcerations!

    ¡°Gegegege...your bullets are too slow, little girl.¡± Zhao Wuying¡¯s voice continued to ring out in Scarlet¡¯s ears, while her azure blue silhouette appeared just like a spectre as she circled around Scarlet at high speed.

    Frankly speaking, when a ranged soldier had been closed in by an assassin in such a fashion, they could already give up on resisting.

    However, the twin pistols in Scarlet¡¯s hands continued to fire, her feet movements remained as stable as before, while she continued to move about.

    Being by Wang Zhong¡¯s side had presented her with opportunities to learn many things, not just the constant improvements in her shooting techniques; she also improved her closebat and near body movement techniques. Frankly speaking, for a ranged soldier, Scarlet¡¯s movements and deftness could already be considered to be pretty good. Admittedly, even though she was unable topare to those top-ss experts,?she would absolutely have the qualifications to fight for the role in the main lineup in an A rank squadron! Just like what Ruo Zhi had said, the only things shecked whenpared to top-ss ranged soldiers were the explosiveness of her Soul Power as well as the might of her attacks. Scarlet was indeed outstanding on the aspect of skills and techniques.

    If she was faced against an assassin from an A rank squadron, her movements coupled with her shooting techniques might result in a brilliant show of extraordinary splendour. However, it was a pity that she was up against Zhao Wuying!

    The spectre-like silhouette was travelling at speeds 2 to 3 times faster than Scarlet at the very least! At the instant when Scarlet had turned around, Zhao Wuying had already made a 360-degree loop around the former!

    Whoosh Whoosh¡­

    ¡°Your movements are also too slow!¡±

    Two chilling glints shed out, this time heading for her back! Two bloody grooves appeared on her fair and spotless figure, the scarlet red wound looking exceedingly contrasting to her snow-white skin. At this moment, an interesting expression was stered on Zhao Wuying¡¯s face up. She really liked prey like this. Even with her status, it was extremely hard for her to find such prey. It was exceedingly obvious that this Scarlet could be considered to be a ¡°Ms Perfect¡±, with her temperament and appearance being the unique traits of the parliament social ss. She was an elite, smart, had her ideals and a belief, and yearned for a miracle and new world. Being able to tear her apart in such an open fashion was something that Zhao Wuying took extreme pleasure in doing!

    Despite her movements remaining fluid and deft, Scarlet¡¯s face had clearly twitched when those two gashes appeared on her back. At this moment, nervousness had racked the hearts of all the Tianjing audience, as the disparity in strength was reallyrge.

    Not longter, more wounds had opened up on Scarlet¡¯s body. Although they weren¡¯t life-threatening, they were extremely frightening to look at. From the introductory information on Zhao Wuying, this person¡¯s hobby was to torture people and satisfy her urges from other people¡¯s pain. And this was precisely her chance to do so!

    If Scarlet was a male, those bloody gashes on her might have actually enhanced the masculine appearance. However, being a girl, those wounds only caused people to feel pity and heartache.

    At this moment, Scarlet¡¯s movements had already turned wobbly and unstable. The insufficient explosiveness of attacks and firepower were her most fatal weaknesses. In fact, there were countless times where she had noticed an opportunity, and had in fact unleashed the most perfect attack that she could. However, her weak ice bullets didn¡¯t even possess the power to knock Zhao Wuying¡¯s hooks away.

    Her Soul Power didn¡¯t have the restrictive effect she was hoping for. Most importantly, she did not possess the capability to secure a win. The weak freezing effects could only reduce her opponent¡¯s speed. Within the group battle, she had already disyed her special ability to the furthest of her ability. In fact, even if Zhao Wuying gave Scarlet the opportunity to strike her with her frost bullets, Scarlet would still not have any moves that would allow her to clinch the win.

    As the number of wounds on Scarlet¡¯s body continued to grow, sshes of her blood covered the entire stage. Nheless, she continued to preserve on.

    Perhaps, she might not have any chance of victory. However, she had to fight on! Every member of their Tianjing squadron was fighting with their lives! Be it Wang Zhong, Grai, Barran or Hymin, everyone had improved and progressed their strengths to greater heights! Being the vice-captain, she should shoulder that same burden and responsibility, and not be timid and overcautious!

    During their training sessions, she had never overlooked this problem, and had never stopped pondering about it. She definitely had ess to much more to resources than others. Nheless, she wasn¡¯t able to make a sufficient breakthrough in her strength. Therefore, she had personally requested to take up this duel. In the current situation, Tianjing had no more any possible move left to make other than to obtain another victory in the duelling phase to give Wang Zhong a chance to force this match into the group battle phase.

    This was something that she, being the vice-captain, had never done before.

    The injuries present on Scarlet¡¯s body had already reached an unbearable state for any woman. Nheless, Scarlet still continued to persevere. None of her squadron members had given up, and she was no exception.

    Her opponent was indeed extremely strong. However, she wasn¡¯t without weaknesses. Her ego and ignorance towards others were both problems. Yet to Scarlet, they were the most vital factors for breaking her opponent¡¯s defences!

    umtion of strength? That was already more than enough! Yearning for a breakthrough? There was no one with a greater desire to so than Scarlet! The pressure from a life and death situation? Didn¡¯t this fight count?

    As Scarlet clenched her teeth, the twin pistols in her hands were still continuing her desperate struggle.

    Although the hum of discussion was still present in the arena, it was considered to be extremely quiet given the tens of thousands of people present in the arena. It was extremely obvious that Zhao Wuying was toying with her opponent. In such a scenario, Scarlet could already have admitted defeat, as her continued persistence was utterly meaningless.

    Finally, there were people within the Skylink and arena could not bear to see the fight being prolonged any more.

    ¡°Stop fighting already! Just give up!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough, Scarlet! Your spirit¡¯s splendid!¡±

    ¡°That woman from the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s utterly a pervert! There¡¯s no need to persevere on! You¡¯re just ady!¡±

    Perverted?

    That word caused a faint smile to appear on Zhao Zimo¡¯s face. He really loved sitting at the back to observe people¡¯s characters, the reactions of the surrounding people and Skylink. The reason why he had sent Zhao Wuying up wasn¡¯t to make her happy. Instead, with her character, she would definitely be unable to resist the thrill of toying with prey like Scarlet. When that happened, it would undoubtedly infuriate some people.

    Victory was inevitable. However, Zhao Zimo was also someone who had a hobby, one which involved investigation and research. He wanted to know exactly what kind of person Wang Zhong was, and what kind of expression he would have when faced with defeat, despair and fury.

    What kind of changes would happen to Wang Zhong¡¯s heart in the face of Scarlet¡¯s miserable state?

    Zhao Zimo was observing. He really loved the feeling of being an observer. At this moment, he could clearly see the fury and unwillingness concealed within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Nheless, Wang Zhong was doing his best to control and suppress those emotions. Very good! It would be meaningless if he crumbled that easily! That was a talented and persistent weed, having walked all the way here through all sorts of hard work and luck, all in the hopes of climbing to the heavens one day. However, the cruel nature of reality would let him get a clear understanding of everything. Exactly what kind of effect such a transformation would do to a person like Wang Zhong?

    To Zhao Zimo, Wang Zhong was an excellent guinea pig that he would be able to obtain many experiences from. This would allow him to have the confidence to deal with such ¡°types¡± of people in the future.

    As for the other members of the Tianjing squadron, they were already submerged in tears. The disparity of reality had caused them to get an understanding of themselves, with terror being brought forth from the despair. This caused a sliver of a sneer to curl up at the corner of Zhao Zimo¡¯s mouth.

    Not only did the Divine Dragon Academy want to obtain victory in today¡¯s match, they also wanted to win in every aspect! Being the spiritual leader of the squadron, Zhao Yilong had to step and crush the halo hanging on the head of All Mouthy King! Regardless of whether Tianjing epted it or wanted to make any other arrangements, Zhao Zimo would make it happen. It would be too much of a pity if he were to merely devour the guinea pig that he had already obtained.

    Admittedly, he had absolute confidence in Zhao Yilong. However, his opponent was All Mouthy King after all, the person who had defeated Divian, who was as famous as Zhao Yilong, in a match within the OP. Not doing anything and just betting on his confidence in Zhao Yilong wasn¡¯t Zhao Zimo¡¯s style.

    He wanted to infuriate Wang Zhong, and let the so-called invincible All Mouthy King lose his cool, so that he would be filled with the mes of fury when he fought against Zhao Yilong!

    It wasn¡¯t to say that he hoped for Wang Zhong¡¯s abilities to turn subpar while being consumed by anger, as that would be underestimating him too much. Instead, Zhao Zimo knew that a person filled to the brim with anger and rage would generally tend to choose a rtively harder and fiercer way ofbat. Perhaps, All Mouthy King might be stronger when enraged. However, one could never forget that Zhao Yilong was the representation of the most ferocious within the Federation, and he was least afraid of a head-on confrontation!

    If Wang Zhong gave up on his unique diversification trait and chose to engage in a head-on confrontation against Zhao Yilong, the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s chances for victory would reach a stable 90%.

    As for igniting Wang Zhong¡¯s anger and rage, the best ce to pierce through would be that Tianjing¡¯s vice-captain whom he shared a shady rtionship with!

    Zhao Zimo was extremely rxed and tranquil, as yet another of his schemes had seeded in affecting many with a single move. Such a feeling was truly delightful.

    A genuine intellectual would have a goal in every step and every move he made. When nning for strategies, one could determine victory even on a battlefield a thousand miles away.

    Despite looking like one-sided oppression, he had viewed this match as important as Zhao Tianlong¡¯s earlier victory over Grai. Just like how he had used pollen to deal with Grai, he did not need other people to understand. Everything he did was for his personal satisfaction and for results. This was also the style of the Zhao Family, and the reason for their path towards strength and power.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve lost too much blood! Is your head spinning? Your shooting has slowed down, and isn¡¯t as urate as before. Looks like it¡¯s time to serve the dish up.¡± Zhao Wuying¡¯s gurglingughter sounded iparably horrifying. ¡°After slicing that beautiful face of yours, do you think your All Mouthy King will still love you?¡±

    Scarlet waspletely relying on herst breath of air and willpower to remain standing, while using her ice attribute special ability to seal up her wounds. However, at this moment, her entire body had already turned numb. She had honestly given her all, and was not afraid of losing her life just for the sake of winning this duel. Nevertheless, her opponent was too strong. Faced against the absolute disparity in power, she was simply unable to find any opportunity to grasp victory in this match.

    Bang...

    Scarlet¡¯s body ate a kick from Zhao Wuying. She felt detached from her bodily sensations. Had the time to end arrived? Halfway in the air, Wang Zhong standing below the stage was the only thing that Scarlet could see. For no reason at all, thoughts seemed to flood her mind at this instant. Perhaps I really am too weak¡­ Thinking back, I¡¯ve never been that resolute and strong of a person. I¡¯ve only continued to follow behind his footsteps, wanting to see how far he could walk...

    It was at that instant when Scarlet finally noticed Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze. It was filled with unwillingness, worry, anger, rage, and...trust!

    In an instant, Scarlet felt a surge of heat gushing forth from her ice-cold body! Radiating through her limbs, it proceeded to condense together, before rushing into her soul sea. No one knew when, but the ne that Wang Zhong gave to her had disappeared. As pure Soul Power erupted throughout her body, Scarlet seemed to feel the mad surge of a storm present in the icy ins!

    Whoosh...

    Zhao Wuying¡¯s twin hooks had alreadye hurtling over, with their target being Scarlet¡¯s face! This time, there was not even the time for Scarlet to surrender!

    A gorgeous ice crystal formed in an instant, taking shape as a transparent wall between Zhao Wuying and Scarlet!

    Bang... the curved shiny silver hooks smashed against the ice wall. Cracks instantly covered entire ice wall before it shattered in a loud bang a secondter!

    However, Scarlet, who should have been right behind the ice wall, had already retreated several metres backwards.

    Roaring mes of fighting spirit lit up within her eyes, as the barrels of her pistols sparkled with ice crystals as they simultaneously aimed at Zhao Wuying.

    The same pair of guns, the same person, yet apletely different aura and gaze! The feeling Scarlet now gave to Zhao Wuying was entirely different from before!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Two terrifying tongues of white mes spewed out from the twin pistols, instantly intertwining to form an astonishingly huge bullet screen!

    Every single bullet sparkled with the glowing radiance of pure frost, and was on apletely different level from her prior attacks. Scarlet¡¯s previous attacks only had a little bit of ice attribute special ability brought along by her Soul Power. However, at this instant, the power of her special ability contained in these bullets had increased by at least 50%. If these bulletsnded, one would be slowed down by a significant extent.

    If this moment could be yed back in slow motion, one would be able to see how iparably pure and transparent each bullet that left Scarlet¡¯s pistol was! They appeared just like pieces of ice crystals! What¡¯s more, the bullets were no longer just entirely smooth and streamlined shaped! Instead, there were snowke-like patterns covering their entire surfaces! As they hurtled out through the air, they appear to leave ice crystals in their wake, creating such a spectacle that almost caused people to get choked up in their beauty!

    This also caused joy to surge within Zhao Wuying, as such a spectacle was something that she had only heard rumours about. Never did she expect for the matter of breaking through inbat to be an actual thing. Interesting!

    Scarlet¡¯s shooting techniques were already outstanding, and was rather excellent in both her bullet path predictions and grouping capabilities to form bullet screens. It was only her weak and useless Soul Power foundation that had caused these outstanding traits of her to turn dim and pale. However, once she had dealt with the problems of her strength eruption and consumption, people were able to see the birth of a potential S rank shooter!

    Seeing this, a frown appeared on Zhao Zimo¡¯s forehead. At this moment, the Divine Dragon Academy fans had turned mute. In fact, even the Tianjing supporters, including Wang Zhong and the other squadron members, had dumbfounded looks stered on their faces.

    The entire arena had turned absolutely silent, with the only sounds ringing out being the crazy ovepping of gunfire and explosions!

    Without even touching those ice crystal bullets, Zhao Wuying was already able to feel an impending threat looming up around her!

    The bullet screen¡¯s radius grew bigger, the bullets travelled faster, while the power they contained continued to rise!

    Bang...

    Finally, being unable to evade, Zhao Wuying started to block the iing bullets. Nheless, despite being blocked, the chilling air created by them had unexpectedly started to invade through her weapons. Damn it!

    Zhao Wuying finally felt the impending crisis that she was about to face. Her opponent¡¯s special ability was no longer something she could casually break up and disregard. At the same time, with both of them being in the Casted Soul Stage, once one¡¯s opponent had crossed through the breakpoint in their understanding of their special abilities, there was no one out there who couldpletely disregard their opponent anymore.

    Zhao Wuying could no longer continue the pretentious stance she had adopted since the beginning of the fight.

    There were already countless Tianjing Academy students that were on the brink of tears from sadness. Clenching their hands tightly, they really wanted to viciously teach that dammable fellow that was fighting their vice-captain!

    However, at this moment, an earthen yellow shade suddenly appeared on Zhao Wuying¡¯s face.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    Countless bullets instantly hit air, as Zhao Wuying¡¯s body appeared to have melted, instantly being scattered across the ground.

    ¡°Earth Escape?!¡± just after rxing his expressions, a slight change urred on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, as he could feel that Zhao Wuying¡¯s aura was travelling rapidly underneath the surface of the ground.

    In a sh, the aura had already crossed over the short couple of metres between her and Scarlet.

    The two chilling hooks suddenly pierced towards Scarlet from behind, before appearing right before her eyes. As the chilling glints intersected, ear-piercing metallic shes rang out, as the two hooks shed towards her throat!

 Chapter 454 - Emily

    <h4>Chapter 454: Emily</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The advancement of her special ability had not only increased her firepower, it had also raised her sensory capabilities and reaction speed. At this instant, Scarlet had already felt the attacking from behind her, and her pistols had simultaneously tilted backwards and fired!

    A chilling glint shed within Zhao Wuying¡¯s eyes, before she did a backflip.

    Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    The silvery hooks blocked the iing bullets, with the terrifying might of Scarlet¡¯s firepower causing one of the hooks to shoot out of Zhao Wuying¡¯s hands. However, at the same instant, a sinister kick had shot towards the sky from below!

    Bang!

    A direct strike on the back of Scarlet¡¯s head.

    The terrifying impact of the kick sent Scarlet flying 7 to 8 metres, with blood spurting out from her, painting rainbow-like arcs in the air!

    The ice and frost that covered the entire arena disappeared in an instant, as Scarlet¡¯s entire body turned limp, lying on the ground and unable to move a single inch at all.

    A deathly silence filled the entire stage and arena, with the casters and analysts even being forgetting to maintain their y by ymentaries.

    Rage and anger surged with Zhao Wuying¡¯s heart. This was supposed to be her game! Yet, this girl had actually forced her to take action! However, just as she was prepared to take action once again, the voice of the referee rang out.

    ¡°Ten!¡±

    Other than one hook having been sent flying away, the remaining one¡­ had a thickyer of frost covering the hand that held it, with even half of her arm being frozen up! At this moment, Zhao Wuying¡¯s entire arm waspletely numb from the cold!

    ¡°Six!¡±

    How could a mere ice attribute special ability from a Casted Soul Stage, be that strong???

    ¡°Three!¡±

    Lying limply on the ground, Scarlet had already turned into something iparably disgusting in Zhao Wuying¡¯s eyes. A mere kick was utterly insufficient for her to vent the rage and anger she had in her heart. On the contrary, she was hoping for thatss to stand up once again, so that she would have an opportunity to rip that irksome face of hers!

    ¡°One!¡± the referee crossed his hands before waving them out.

    Second duel, Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s victory!

    When Wang Zhong had gone up and carried Scarlet down from the stage, the arena erupted in a wave of apuse,ing not only from the Tianjing supporters, but even some of the neutral audience. Although chasing after an expert was admittedly a psychological mindset of people, Scarlet¡¯s performance in the duel was more than sufficient to warrant apuse. ced within the entire CHF lineup, a mere C rank squadron member was indeed way too ordinary. However, the resolution and unbending gaze she possessed, while being able to showcase her own elegance and splendour in the face of an S ranked opponent had won over the hearts of quite a few people.

    In Tianjing Academy, before Wang Zhong had gained his fame and reputation, Scarlet was considered the only hope and idol of the entire academy. Even after reaching the massive dancing stage which was Stuart, and not having showcased any ability at all, it was still insufficient to shake the ce and status Scarlet held in the hearts of the Tianjing Academy students. Indeed, Wang Zhong was much more formidable than her. However, who was the person who had discovered him? Who had offered All Mouthy King help when he was still a newbie? Who had given him those chances, and had even given away their position as a captain to him?

    Was it only due to Wang Zhong being extremely outstanding? There were many outstanding people in this world. However, were there that many modest people around?

    Scarlet was the critical factor as to why Tianjing was able to walk this far. Without Scarlet, Wang Zhong would still be at some unknown corner, repenting and being full of remorse, or findingfort and constion for his heart within the OP!

    While Wang Zhong was shaking the entire world, Scarlet had not forgotten her original goal, and continued to give her all for this squadron silently. During the instant when Grai was downed, frankly, 99% of people had already sunk into despair. Should Emily be the one to stand up at this moment? Or Barran? Or someone else? However, Scarlet was the first person to stand up.?Not only did she want to obtain a win in the second duel, she also wanted to tell everyone that Tianjing, will, never, give, up!

    However, despite giving her all, she still wasn¡¯t able to obtain a win. The entire Tianjing Academy remained silent, their eyes bloodshot as looked towards the blood-covered Scarlet. Despite the unbearable feelings gushing out of his heart, old Greene had persevered and watched all the way until the end, as he truly was proud of Scarlet!

    This was the backbone that Tianjing once possessed!

    ¡°Contestant Scarlet has really given her best shot. Nheless, in the face of the powerful Divine Dragon squadron, it only makes her appear even weaker than before. It¡¯s a pity that after Grai¡¯s loss, the Tianjing squadron is somewhat of a disarray, to have actually sent their ranged soldier up. Looks like there are times where even Wang Zhong will miscalcte.¡± Not everyone could sense the intricacies and delicate nature of some matters, and Wind God was one of them. He only noticed the strength of the Divine Dragon squadron; as for Scarlet¡¯s breakthrough and willpower, those were just the struggles made by weaklings.

    ¡°However, the spirit disyed by Scarlet is precisely what we need in the CHF. Positive, always seeking progress, struggling for one¡¯s future, and never, ever giving up! All of the miracles we¡¯ve seen are always born from perseverance, including the continued existence of humanity during the dark era!¡± Ruo Zhi took over. ¡°Okay, let us return to the match. Now, with the Divine Dragon Academy having a 2:0 lead, Tianjing¡¯s situation has already reached an imminent crisis.¡±

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong! Captain Wang Zhong!

    ¡°All Mouthy King!¡¯

    ¡°Go up, brother king!¡±

    From the viewing gallery and Skylink, there were already countless fans of Wang Zhong spontaneously shouting at the top of their lungs.

    The cries for All Mouthy King continued to surge and grow louder after every wave. However, despite that, in the Tianjing preparation area, Wang Zhong did not stand up at all.

    At this moment, Hymin was currently treating Scarlet¡¯s injuries. That kick to the back of her head was too vicious, as that was already a rather lethal spot for a human being. Despite that, Zhao Wuying hadpletely shown no restraint in her strength. If not for Scarlet using her ice crystal special ability at that instant to protect herself, allowing her to negate arge portion of the iing force, her entire head would probably have caved in from the kick!

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m unable¡­¡±Hymin shook her head, her words sounding slightlyboured. In this moment, she could once again acutely feel just how powerless she was. Initially, it was enough for her to be able to use her healing ability. However, the wounds that Scarlet had suffered had exceeded the scope of her healing abilities and standard of recovery she could provide.

    The emergency squad by the side of the stage had to intervene once again.

    While being hoisted onto a stretcher, Scarlet¡¯s hand twitched. Wang Zhong moved forward to hold it, feeling how cold and powerless that hand was. Nheless, upon grabbing hold of it, that hand instantly regained a few degrees of warmth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. Rx, we¡¯ll definitely win! I¡¯ll guarantee that!¡± said Wang Zhong softly by her ear.

    Although he did not know whether she had heard or felt it, a sliver of a smile appeared on Scarlet¡¯s face as she was being stretchered away.

    However, the rest of the squadron wasn¡¯t able to put up any smiles.

    This was just the second duel, yet they had already sent two people to the emergency treatment room.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t apetition! This is pure murder!¡± mes of fury sparkled within Mmi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive.¡± said Ma Dong in a deep voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t some friendly exchange! Apetition stage in a battlefield! No one would show any mercy!¡±

    When Ma Dong, who had always remained as an observer, had said those words, it was a clear indication of just how angry he was. All of the pressure was now on Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders. However, the current problem was that there was no use relying on Wang Zhong, as taking one duel wasn¡¯t enough to save the crisis the Tianjing squadron was currently facing. Defeat Zhao Yilong? That would only be possible if their opponents even gave them the chance to do so! It was entirely possible for the Divine Dragon squadron to send up a substitute against Wang Zhong, using this extremely vexing and cowardly method to eliminate Tianjing from the CHF.

    As of now, the other members of the squadron had to help Wang Zhong obtain one more victory during the duelling phase of this match. If Wang Zhong went up on stage first, it would be equivalent to Tianjing revealing their entire hand to their opponent. With a hand and no cards left, their opponents could toy and y with them as they liked.

    ¡°Will Wang Zhong be the next one to go up to handle the crisis that¡¯s guing their Tianjing squadron? If he goes up, it would be equivalent to them forfeiting all hope. The Divine Dragon squadron could totally give them this duel. However, if he doesn¡¯t go up, it¡¯s very likely that this great trump card of theirs would be choked to death without the opportunity of being yed.¡± said Ruo Zhi.

    ¡°He should go up! What better time is there for him to go up? If he doesn¡¯t stop the momentum of the Divine Dragon squadron, Tianjing would no longer have any hope left.¡± Wind God continued this topic of discussion.

    Ruo Zhi shook his head slightly in response. If Wang Zhong goes up, it would signify that Tianjing had truly given up. Even if he gave an awesome performance, it would be no more than a swan song for the Tianjing squadron.

    Wang Zhong casted his gaze towards Emily and Barran. Frankly speaking, their hopes for victory were extremely bleak. Nheless, only the two of them had even the slightest bit of hope towards making that a possibility. They needed someone to win a duel, so that he could hold up the promise that he had made to Scarlet.

    However, who to send up first?

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    A clear female voice rang out. Calm and tranquil, yet abundant in power, the words she said were simple yet strong.

    It was Emily.

    Just as what Ruo Zhi had said, if Tianjing wanted to win, it was absolutely essential that Wang Zhong defended the fort. The third duel was the most critical pass for Tianjing! If they lost this duel, that would mean that the Divine Dragon Academy would have the match point in their hands. When that happened, the despair of impending failure as well as the psychological pressure the Tianjing squadron was now feeling would be multiplied countless times over!

    This was no longer an issue of giving way to others. Compared to the unstable Barran, Emily was the one who could truly put up a fight against their opponents, and was also the one who had a greater chance of pulling up Tianjing¡¯s hope for a group battle. Taking all that gargantuan mental pressure and leaving it for the next duel, and focusing all of the energy for this duel. Betting on Emily was Tianjing¡¯s only option. What¡¯s more, Emily had yet to unleash her greatest power for the world to see.

 Chapter 455 - Strange Matchup

    <h4>Chapter 455: Strange Matchup</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Tianjing has fielded their mainstay assassin, Emily, a little miss hailing from the assassin aristocratic family, Assassin! Although she¡¯s young, it¡¯s rumoured that she has alreadypleted the Assassin Family¡¯s assassin training! Furthermore, she had made a rather dazzling performance during the elimination rounds!¡± Ruo Zhi gave an introduction about Emily. ¡°During Tianjing¡¯s match against Be Dean, Emily did not appear on the stage. Perhaps it was due to the arrangements made for the strategies they employed, or perhaps it was to conceal her strength. However, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s one of the pirs of Tianjing, other than Wang Zhong and Grai, who has always performed above average! This should be Tianjing¡¯s strongest counterattack with the exception of All Mouthy King being fielded; victory or defeat rests on this duel! Let us hope for a magical performance from her!¡±

    Indeed, the Assassin Family was nothing in the face of the Zhao Family. However, when ced within this mysterious ck horse squadron, it would more or less give a certain level of anticipation towards her performance. What¡¯s more, no one could be certain that Emily wasn¡¯t a trump card for Tianjing!

    A male walked out from the Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s preparation area.

    ¡°The Divine Dragon Academy has also yed an odd card, as they have fielded their mainstay ranged soldier, Zhao Zhancheng. Ranged soldier against assassin. This Divine Dragon Academy is starting to prepare their shaming of Tianjing! The Divine Dragon Academy using the initiative to suppress an assassin using the power of their ranged soldier, could this be considered as a form of suppression, brother Ruo?¡± Wind God asked with a smile.

    ¡°Looks like little Wind is especially knowledgeable about the Divine Dragon Academy.¡± replied Ruo Zhi with a chuckle. ¡± Although Zhao Zhancheng is a ranged soldier, he is an assassin by birth, and has a rather deep understanding towards assassins. Furthermore, he also possesses extremely powerful and potent movement skills and techniques. He is an extremely good representative of a sessful upation switcher. With his abundant experience in dealing with assassins, he even has the nickname of ¡°assassin killer¡± within the Divine Dragon Academy. Using him to deal with Tianjing¡¯s Emily would be a rather appropriate counter. Naturally, an assassin would still possess the advantage when facing off against a ranged soldier. We can only wait and see how Emily will perform in the uing duel.

    Tianjing¡¯s hope.

    Two fiery red daggers appeared in Emily¡¯s hands.

    Those were the runic daggers created specifically for her body and skills by vice dean Moore, with the zing runic patterns on their surfaces being extremely prominent.

    Wang Zhong had previously mentioned that she would have to learn how not to rely on external aids in order to be a true assassin. Therefore, despite already receiving these daggers upon starting her studies at Tianjing Academy, she had never used them before. That was the case even during the most difficult of times while undergoing her family¡¯s special training.

    Finally, this was the moment that they should have their first taste of blood!

    Victory? Or defeat? Would it be the radiance from achieving victory, or would it be the dark abyss from walking into despair?

    The entire arena turned rather silent, as all of the Tianjing supporters stared anxiously towards the stage, both within the arena and on Skylink.

    Both parties were already at their starting positions, with their expressions being rather calm and silent. A feeling akin to the calm before a storm permeated throughout the arena, while the fiery red daggers and the Chasing Wind Arrows gleamed with a chilling glow, illuminating the stage with their devilish radiance!

    Ding!

    The duel had begun!

    In a sh, Emily had already disappeared from her original position!

    There were countless textbook examples of fights between an assassin and a ranged soldier. Unless there was too great of a disparity in strength, the fight would definitely be a battle of distance.

    Emily¡¯s instantaneous movement speed was so astonishingly quick, her instantaneous disappearance actually gave people an impression of elegance that one would expect from an S rank assassin, which caused their eyes to light up.

    However, although therge screens weren¡¯t able to disy the instant when she had made her move, she clearly wasn¡¯t able to mask herself from Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s senses.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    It wasmon knowledge that a bow and arrow ranged soldier was known to be a long-range shooter with outstanding trajectory control, and with strong firepower that could be coupled with one¡¯s control of Soul Power. However, there was absolutely no corrtion between their upation and their firing rate.

    Not only did a bow have a slow drawing speed, even the arrow¡¯s flying speed was also slow. After all, it would travel in a parab. Unlike a crossbow or bullets shot out from hot weapons, it was difficult to raise the speed of an arrow¡¯s flight.

    However, Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s arrows had caused people¡¯s perceptions of archers to shake upon seeing his bow drawing speed, which was astonishingly quick. There were many cases where the body of his bow had yet to whip back into its undrawn form after firing an arrow, before being notched once again. In an instant, ten sessive arrows had been fired out!

    Perfect arrow trajectories instantly obstructed all of Emily¡¯s avable paths for advancement.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    With just a slight halt in her movements, Soul Power circted through her fiery red daggers. Whether it was Soul Power transmission pathways or amplification, specialized runic weapons could aplish them easily with just a single thought. This allowed her to smash all of the arrows that were sealing her movement paths.

    Emily¡¯s rushing momentum did not drop. However, in the next instant, Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s bow had already started to shoot out sessive arrows.?One after another, the arrows appeared just like locusts that blotted the sky out as they travelled in their parabolic trajectories, surrounding Emily in a sh! At the same moment, Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s feet had also started to move. Unleashing a confusing set of feet movements as he travelled quickly across the stage, his speed was unexpectedly not one bit inferior to Emily¡¯s!

    In a sh, the two on the stage had turned into silhouettes, with arrows flying in the air like swarms of locusts. A battle focused on obstruction, movements and counter-movements had instantly switched to a close-ranged fight!

    Close-rangedbat was thebat style that swayed the audience¡¯s emotions most easily, and was the best at creating heart-stopping moments for the audience. The distance between the twobatants was constantly changing, while being broadcasted live on therge screens, showing different points of view of the match.

    The movements of the two were extremely quick, with their continuous movements keeping the distance between them to remain around 50 metres. Emily was unable to break through, while Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s arrows were unable to injure her.

    Exhaustion, pressure. The two switched back and forth between offence and defence, ending in a deadlock.

    Both the arena and Skylink were extremely quiet, and whether it was the Tianjing supporters or the Divine Dragon Academy supporters, everyone had forgotten to make any noise. Instead, they were focusing all of their attention to the duel that could very well decide Tianjing¡¯s life or death in this match.

    It had to be said that the standard Emily had disyed so far had a rather considerable difference aspared to the other members in Tianjing¡¯s main lineup. It could be said that after her solid foundation had been stimted, Emily had been advancing by leaps and bounds every single day, and this could seen just by her taking action. Although Barran had won a duel in the CHF, he had won in an extremely ¡°inelegant¡± and emotional manner, it couldn¡¯t be considered as a high standard inbat prowess. However, everyone could see the training system employed by aristocratic families present in Emily¡¯s actions.

    However, it was exactly this sliver of hope that had already caused the hearts of the Tianjing fans to be lodged at their throats.

    Under ordinary circumstances, everyone¡¯s emotions might have been slowly whittled down while viewing a battle like this. In fact, such a battle could allow them to sit back and enjoy for quite a while. However, at this moment, this feeling of being on a knife-edge had frankly brought everyone to the brink of madness.

    ¡°Emily¡¯s performance truly is astonishing! Be it the strength and vision she had to block the arrows raining down from the sky, or her outstanding movements, she indeed is above average in these aspects. She is constantly finding opportunities to decrease the distance, though it looks like she is facing some difficulty in doing so. Zhao Zhancheng is already a master at obstructing movement via his arrow shots, not bing flustered or forceful, but continuing his obstruction as per usual. This kind of pure fundamental output with not one bit of fanciness is the hardest to deal with. If he chooses to engage head-on, he would definitely be bogged down by his opponent¡¯s dashing speed. However, if he chooses to evade, he will definitely give up on obstructing his opponent¡¯s movements. As for Emily, she¡¯s currently having quite a headache dealing with him. Under the suppression of the arrows, her speed has been reduced by 30% at the very least. On the contrary, I feel that Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s current movement speed is even faster than her. With this duel already crossing the 2-minute mark, the distance between the two has remained at around 50 metres or so, with no one being able to widen or narrow it. Zhao Zhancheng is using the kiting technique of ranged soldiers to its fullest effect!¡±

    Just when Ruo Zhi¡¯s words rang out, Emily¡¯s speed suddenly increased!

    She had researched on her opponent, the so-called ¡°assassin killer¡± Zhao Zhancheng. Relying on his assassin background to achieve outstanding movement speeds, quick and strange long-range shooting as well as hard to judge parabolic arrow trajectories, he had felled innumerable assassins via his kiting. It was this confidence he had in himself that was the opportunity that Emily was seeking!

    All of a sudden, mes started to sprout out from Emily¡¯s body, while her speed received a massive boost! The understanding and usage of special abilities were varied when used by different upations. What Emily needed was to the fire¡¯s boost to her speed!

 Chapter 456 - All paths of retreat being cut off (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 456: All paths of retreat being cut off (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Precisely speaking, she was relying on her fire-attribute special ability to stimte her potential, raising all her baseline stats. Speed was undoubtedly one of the most important weapons of an assassin.

    The sudden increase in her speed had clearly caused chaos in Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s arrow shooting rhythm. Due to their parabolic flying trajectories, two waves of arrows shot in lieu of her previous speed hadpletely lost their target. In a fraction of a second, the distance between the two had shrunk to around 25 metres! What¡¯s more, the distance was continuing to shrink!

    The sudden reversal had instantly caused the Tianjing supporters to feel slightly emotional. Quite a few people¡¯s faces turning flushed as they opened their mouths wide, all of them waiting for the instant she reached Zhao Zhancheng to cheer and shout! By the side of the stage, Ma Dong and the others were already clenching their fists tightly, staring at the stage without blinking even once.

    Special abilities, especially powerful special abilities were things that experts needed to be prepared against!

    Close in! As long as she could close in, she could create a miracle!

    However, the sudden closing in came to a screeching stop at about 30 metres.

    Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s speed had also unexpectedly increased in this instant!

    At this moment, waves of white gales appeared in shes around his legs as he moved about. This wasn¡¯t a visual effect due to his high-speed movements, but rather, actual gales were forming around his legs.

    Gale special ability!

    Dust plumes visible to the naked eyes were swept up where his feetnded, while a long dust ¡°tail¡± formed behind him. At the same time, his arrow shot cluster instantaneously became denser and more numerous!

    The shorter the range, the tighter the shot trajectories! This wasn¡¯t only a trait of hot weapons; it also applied to the bow and arrow!

    The deadlock had formed once again, as Emily was unable to close the gap, while Zhao Zhancheng was unable to pull back. The two wind-like silhouettes flew rapidly across the stage. However, this time, people were unable to make out who was who.

    Anxiety and worry were fermenting in the hearts of the Tianjing supporters. There were times where hope wasn¡¯t the best feeling to have, as it would result in the despair from failure bing more intense.

    The profoundly worrying battle for distance continued on for 1 to 2 minutes, before the quiet and worried audience finally started to rouse and make a din.

    ¡°How the fuck is he considered a ranged soldier? He¡¯s moving so quickly, yet he¡¯s actually able to unleash arrows to obstruct Emily? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that his full speed is even higher than his assassin opponent?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Do you think our brother Cheng¡¯s nickname of assassin killer is there just for show? When our brother Chen having fun ying with assassins, that littless was still drinking her mother¡¯s milk!¡±

    ¡°The oue is fixed! That¡¯s thess¡¯s limit, and she¡¯ll get kited to death!¡±

    On the stage, Emily was extremely focused as she tried all ways and methods to close the distance. As long as she could get close to her opponent, she could use her Fiery Lotus Dance, her more familiar and powerful killing move, which she had gained an all new understanding during her special training in the holidays. However, the Fiery Lotus Dance would need her to get to within a certain distance from her target for it to work. However, her opponent, Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s just seemed to be¡­ teasing and toying with her, giving her just a sliver of hope, before rapidly increasing the distance between them. There hasn¡¯t been any assassin who could get close to him!

    He had already unleashed the speed amplification of his wind attribute special ability to its limits, something that he had chosen to do while he was still an assassin. However, as not every person has the same character, he felt that being a ranged soldier was more suitable for him. He loved to be the first one inbat to erect an invincible position. After changing upations to a ranged soldier, his strength had progressed by leaps and bounds, allowing him to enter the mighty Divine Dragon squadron. Frankly speaking, he could take on three assassins of Emily¡¯s caliber by himself.

    The current scenario on the stage was basically a circus show with him using his gale steps to continuously tease Emily. At this moment, people were shocked to discover that an assassin like Emily was unexpectedly unable to keep up with the rhythm of a ranged soldier.

    Ma Dong looked over to Wang Zhong, who shook his head slightly in response. There was no chance for Emily, as Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s strength was above her. Although he was a ranged soldier, he was clearly one that was familiar with the high-speed movements of assassins, and thus was able to restrain Emily¡¯s capabilities extremely well. What¡¯s more, this person was an S ranked ranged soldier, and anyone who dared to use a bow and arrow was all excellent ranged soldiers.

    Seeing that, Ma Dong opened and closed his mouth. This was the first time that he had felt the feeling of helplessnessing from Wang Zhong. Even with his exceedingly high abilities, it was impossible for Wang Zhong to break the rules. If Emily wasn¡¯t able...

    That would leave only Barran... while establishing the Prodigy Society, never in his wildest dreams did Ma Dong expect that he would end up here. However, since he was already here... thinking about the downed Grai and the injuryden Scarlet... perhaps it was time to use this move.

    Truthfully speaking, Emily had already made rather great progress in her strength. The speed she was disying on stage was more than a level higher than the standard she had disyed in Tianjing Academy, and even her performance during the elimination rounds! A disy that surpassed her level, a frenzied performance! However, her opponent was still faster than her!

    This was a ranged soldier who actually possessed the speed of an S ranked assassin! Assassin Killer. These two simple words, a nickname. However, the meaning contained within was the terrifying might of a top ss powerhouse squadron!

    Clenching his teeth, Ma Dong suddenly made a decision. Standing up, he spoke out, ¡°Barran, help me to the toilet! My...legs are numb!¡±

    The toilet wasn¡¯t far from the arena stage. Even after closing the door, one could still hear the noisy din of people debating and discussing.

    ¡°President, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance, okay?¡± although Barran was slightly flustered, he wasn¡¯t able to offer any kind of help. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t referring to helping Ma Dong to the toilet; it was about the situation they were facing in this match. It wasn¡¯t to say that he didn¡¯t dare to go up. However, even if he were to do so, he would bepletely useless, as the disparity between his strength and his opponent¡¯s strength was simply too great.

    ¡°Follow me in.¡± all of a sudden, Ma Dong¡¯s legs were no longer soft.

    Walking into the toilet and confirming that there wasn¡¯t anyone inside, Ma Dong closed the door before turning around. At this moment, a solemn expression had covered his face.

    There was now a bottle radiating with a light yellowish radiance, with a whitebel and words that read ¡°Prohibited¡± in Sanskrit.

    ¡°This is?¡± asked Barran in a daze.

    ¡°Number 4 Paradise. Have you heard of it? It¡¯s our Assassin Family¡¯s secret drug.¡± said Ma Dong in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°The potential raising drug?!¡± Barran gawked slightly, before giving a slightly excited reply. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard a little about it..¡±The Assassin Family excelled in the usage of poisons, medicines, and drugs. It could be said that?no one within the Federation doesn¡¯t know about the Assassin Family¡¯s famous and renowned Potential Raising Drug series. Previously, during the Tianjing auction, the Assassin Family had auctioned off many of their manufactured drugs. Most of the body enhancing and adjustment drugs would require an extremely long time to manufacture, and also required the use of quite a few steps to minimize their side effects. However, there were a series of drugs that were only meant to be used during emergencies, with their main effect being to increase the user¡¯s strength. These were the Paradise series, with Number 4 being the best among them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy.¡± Ma Dong wasn¡¯t anxious to hand the drug bottle over. ¡°Any type of drug with short-term stimting efforts will always have problems. The stronger they are, the greater the side effects. The reason why they¡¯re called Paradise, is due to the fact that this drug can only save lives by granting its user a temporary boost of extreme power. However, it would result in an extreme burnout of potential. There¡¯s a high likelihood of the soldier to losing hisbat capability, and it might even lead to death.¡±

    Barran gawked in response. To other people, they would not take a casual mention of such a horrid oue seriously, and it wouldn¡¯t instantly trante into clear thought.

    That¡¯s right. For the academy, for honour and glory, for his friends! The momentary rush of emotions might cause a male to immediately chug it down his throat.

    However, Barran was different.

    That¡¯s because he was self-deprecating, which caused him to be careful.

    That¡¯s because he had lost his strength before. Therefore, he treasured it even more so!

    The memories of the previous copse of his Soul Sea was the most realistic portrayal of such side effects. During then, not only did he lose himself, he had even impacted his parents¡¯ gradually improving lives, as well as too many other things that were even more important than his life!

    What¡¯s more, it was Ma Dong who handed it to him of his own ord! That was his very first friend in Tianjing Academy, the one and only person who had taken the greatest care of him, his most trusted president!

    The excitement on his Barran¡¯s face was reced by a slightly pale shade, while his hands started to tremble. This might lead to a victory in a duel, though it could also be a poison.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely selfish of me to give you such a thing. I¡¯ve disappointed you. The Ma Dong that you¡¯ve always trusted isn¡¯t some good person. Furthermore, even if you use it, it doesn¡¯t guarantee a victory in this match. Perhaps your potential is already not that big, or perhaps your opponent is even stronger than you think.¡± Ma Dong ced the drug bottle gently at the windowsill. ¡°In fact, this is just apetition. Regardless of whether you drink it or not, it¡¯s not a bad choice.¡±

    Finishing his words, Ma Dong did not turn around, and instead proceeded to walk quietly away. This was a choice that Barran had to decide by himself. Leaning against the walls outside of the toilet, Ma Dong subconsciously felt his pockets for a cigarette, only to discover that he had tossed them long ago due to Mmi¡¯s disapproval. He had not smoked for a very long time.

    ...

    The din within the arena grew increasingly low, with the excitement of the Divine Dragon Academy fans and the Tianjing Academy fans¡¯ apprehension forming the most significant contrast.

    Emily always wanted to control the initiative in the fight. However, the suppression from her opponent was just too watertight!

    Even Wang Zhong had no choice but to admit that Zhao Zhancheng was truly a top-ss expert in positioning and movement! His movement speed and techniques, arrow blockade and suppression had all reached a level where there was nothing left to nitpick about!

    Of course, it was still possible to use a simple and direct method of breaking through his techniques: strength! Even Wang Zhong might not be able to do so by relying on speed, as this was Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s specialty. It was also the reason why he was willing to change from being an already outstanding assassin to a ranged soldier that specialized in the bow and arrow!

    From the start until now, other than the instantaneous reduction of distance to around the 30-meter mark, Emily did not encounter any other opportunity to close the gap.

    This wasn¡¯t a gaudy show, but a textbook performance of a ranged soldier¡¯s movements, showing everyone what a ranged soldier should do to suppress an assassin.

    Thorough kiting,plete suppression, the absolute ir of an S rank!

    ¡°When the Divine Dragon takes off its armour, all myriad of weapons will return to their home! When the overlord steps into the world, who would dare strive against him!¡±

    ¡°Invincible Divine Dragon Academy! Sweep away Tianjing, crush and suppress all the kings!¡±

    Wave after waves of celebratory chants were already reverberating out from the Divine Dragon supporter region. While this was happening, the majority of the Tianjing supporters were already on their feet, their hearts gripped with anxiety as they stared firmly at the arena stage.

    The signs of defeat were already showing.

    Emily¡¯s speed had already decreased. Just like Wang Zhong had predicted, her eruption of strength had already reached its limits. Be it her Soul Power or special ability usage, all of her full power advances were being obstructed. This had led to a massive consumption of her spirit and Soul Power.

    Without a doubt, her opponent was a strategical expert, and had tossed Emily¡¯sst bit of threat into the dustbin. Perhaps he even possessed the strength to engage in closebat, but why would he do so against Emily?

    Emily¡¯s movements were gradually unable to keep up with her opponent¡¯s rhythm, though the distance between them had started to slowly decrease. This was all due to Zhao Zhancheng¡¯s control of the distance, to allow for the might of his arrows to grow even more terrifying.

    Emily clenched her teeth as thoughts flowed within her mind. Standing right behind her was Barran, who waspletely unable to muster any resistance against the heavy soldier from Be Dean. If she fell, Tianjing would really be finished!

    She had to persevere on! Continue to persevere on!

    Emily continued to clench her teeth and persist on, yearning for the chance to have the same eruption as Scarlet had in that despair-filled situation, allowing her to break through from this crisis!

    However, not every person could achieve such a feat.

    Other than the desireing from spirit and beseechment of her soul, umtion was another fundamental factor required for one¡¯s breakthrough.

    7 to 8 chilling shes shot over mercilessly, forcing Emily to move as Zhao Zhancheng wanted her to, as if he was ¡°herding¡± her.

    Emily had nowhere to evade, forcing her to jump high up into the air. However, it was at this instant when a brilliant radiance condensed before her eyes!

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Zhao Zhancheng had already stopped moving, while a sliver of a smile curled up from the corners of his mouth. As he rxed the finger that had pulled his bowstring taut, he gave people the feeling as though he was drawing the curtains over this cat-and-mouse chase.

    Chasing Winds Piercing Sun!

    Bang!

    A white brilliance swept out in a sh!

    The blinding white light caused the greater half of the people present in the arena to subconsciously close their eyes. Upon reopening them, everyone discovered that the little loli assassin was already kneeling on the stage, her hands pressed on the ground.

    The fiery red daggers had already lost their original luster,ying on the ground by the side of their owner. A few droplets of blood spurted out from her mouth, forming an astonishingly ghastly sight on the ground.

    Emily appeared to be still stubbornly trying to stand up. However, after her lead foot shivered a couple of times, it finally slid to the side, causing her entire being to copse at the spot of her blood stter, before she fell into unconsciousness.

    The 10 seconds of countdown was saved, as the medical squad by the stage had already rushed up.

    3rd duel, Divine Dragon Academy victory!

    Aplete victory!

    A performance that fully disyed the terror an S rank would do to their opponents!

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely hopeless. However, Tianjing has already disyed their splendour.¡± Ruo Zhi was unable to properly enunciate the feelings currently present in his heart. Although Tianjing Academy¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t strong, being able to make two girls persevere to such a degree for the sake of honour and dignity was undoubtedly a clear show of the morality and conduct in their education. Indeed, this was an academy undoubtedly worthy of their 100-year-old famed reputation. ¡°Tianjing Academy was once a splendid and well-renowned academy in the Federation. They have nurtured countless famous scientists, philosophers, educationalists, and naturally, countless outstanding soldiers! Although their results in the CHF, the Federation¡¯srgest dancing stage, have been steadily declining over the past couple of years, they are still undoubtedly one of the famous academies of the Federation! In the squadron they have sent for this CHF, not only are there outstanding and celebrity-like top-ss soldiers like Wang Zhong and Grai, there are also brave and unyielding soldiers like Scarlet, Emily and Barran that would disregard themselves for the sake of honour and glory for their academy!¡±

    Although it sounded extremely pleasant, uponnding on people¡¯s ears, it actually implied that Tianjing had already lost. This was merely just to give a bit of face to the losers.

    Wind God¡¯s mouth twitched in response to Ruo Zhi¡¯s words. Is he trying to be a good person? ¡°The strength of the Divine Dragon squadron is truly an astonishing sight to behold. I feel that Zhao Zhancheng had most likely only used half of his real strength. I hope that Tianjing will be able to have a sufficiently good future performance. If not, it¡¯ll be too unjust to their fans who havee all the way here to support them.¡±

    This strike from Wind God could be said to be incisive. Other than the people from Tianjing, there were many people that were here to witness All Mouthy King and his miracles. Alright, we¡¯vee all the way here from afar, just for you to let us see this?

    What kind of dogshit willpower, or perseverance? Did anyone who has walked so far to climb up onto this stage becking in willpower? Who doesn¡¯t have perseverance?

    Are you bullshitting us!

    No one out there was continuingly to shout slogans like ¡°All hail Tianjing, or Invincible King¡±. There were even a small group of fans that were leaving in disappointment. As for the Divine Dragon Academy supporters, all of them were talking and joking merrily. However, the Tianjing squadron had already been obliterated; this ck horse just wasn¡¯t good enough.

    3:0. Grai had lost. Emily had lost. Even Scarlet with her miracle-like breakthrough and eruption had also lost. Being the only one remaining, what could All Mouthy King do by himself? Provoke the Divine Dragon Academy, and let anger get over their heads and ept your 1 VS 5 challenge? I¡¯m sorry but even if they ept, you¡¯re aren¡¯t going to win! As for Barran, he had already been beaten like a dog by the Be Dean¡¯s heavy soldier that Wang Zhong and finished off in a second! In the eyes of experts, his various weaknesses and various deficiencies had long made him appear like a mistake in human form. Those praises of him being the makings of an S ranked heavy soldier had long turned into a joke.

    ce hopes on him? Teaching a sow to climb a tree would be even more reliable than that!

    If not for a considerable portion of people waiting for All Mouthy King¡¯sst match, there might be even more people leaving the arena!

    Furthermore, there were already more than one squadron out there that have found the method to break the cross wheels. There was no need for everyone to immortalize the cross wheels, as they are just a ranged weapon. Any weapon had its weaknesses, and could be countered. However, the key question was, did Wang Zhong still have the opportunity to use them?

    ¡°3:0. Tianjing isn¡¯t left with many choices now. Wang Zhong might be their only choice for this duel. The one to face him will definitely be Zhao Yilong. If captain Wang Zhong is able to win, Tianjing would have the selective advantage for thest duel. If he loses, at the very least, it will?paint a beautiful ending to the legend of All Mouthy King, his final fight before the curtains drop!¡±

    Everyone was waiting for Tianjing¡¯s selection. It seemed from Ruo Zho¡¯s words that selecting Wang Zhong was the only choice Tianjing could make

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± everyone looked towards Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong¡«Wang Zhong¡«Wang Zhong¡«Wang Zhong...

    God knows who uttered the first words, but many people soon followed and shouted out his name. They came not only from the Tianjing supporters, but also those Divine Dragon supporters! One had to know that regardless of who they were supporting for, all of them wanted to see All Mouthy King fight, a collision between kings!

    Even if Tianjing lost in the very end, being able to see Wang Zhong fighting against Zhao Yilong and taking in the explosive atmosphere would be something worth remembering andmemorating. What¡¯s more, even if the Tianjing squadron lost, if Wang Zhong was able to obtain a win, there would at the very least be no damage to his personal fame and reputation.

    However, despite what people were shouting out for, Wang Zhong seemed to be at a loss?

    ¡°Big bro, do you know what time it is now? What are you still waiting for! Go up and fight first before thinking of other things!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Take a win first!¡±

    ...

    In fact, even quite a few people from the Tianjing Academy had the same thoughts as the audience. They can¡¯t possibly lose with a big fat zero by their name, right? He can¡¯t be that stupid and cowardly to not even go up on stage, right?

    What was he still waiting for?!

    There was indeed some loss in Wang Zhong¡¯s heart, as he was all too clear that this match would be over if he was to step onto the stage. Be it a win or a loss, he would be able to redeem a bit of face if he was to win a duel. However, that wasn¡¯t what he wanted, and it would be letting down the perseverance of Scarlet, Grai, and Emily.

    However, with them already at this stage, there seemed to be no other choice left for him.

    Just as Wang Zhong was prepared to walk up the stage, Barran had returned to the preparation area. With a somewhat unnatural self-confidence and calmness, he said, ¡°Captain, can you leave this duel to me?¡±

    Upon hearing it, everyone instantly gawked in shock. Was this the Barran they knew?

    What¡¯s more, how was this fellow having so much self-confidence and exuding this manly aura at this moment???

    However, could this really be a joke?

 Chapter 457 - The Most Fortunate and Blissful Moment

    <h4>Chapter 457: The Most Fortunate and Blissful Moment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Gawking slightly, Wang Zhong shot a look at Barran, though he was unable to see Ma Dong. Nodding his head, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    Barran proceeded to walk towards the stage. Halfway up the steps, he suddenly turned his head around, revealing a radiant smile as he spoke out, ¡°Captain, when was the time that you felt the most fortunate and blissful?¡±

    Looking at the friends around him, the arena that was filled with tsunami-like cheers and shouts, as well as those people in the distance who were in deep thought, he said. ¡°To me, this is the moment!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing Academy has fielded Barran! This is an inconceivable decision, and an inconceivable arrangement!¡± Wind God had almost choked in his happiness. Although Tianjing had already lost today¡¯s match, he was unable to find any ce in their road to spit on. However, the chance had finally appeared!

    Not grasping hold of this point would be equivalent to shaming all inte celebrities. ¡°In the face of the final duel before the death of their squadron, captain Wang Zhong has actually chosen to run away? He has actually allowed Barran, who clearly does not possess any qualification to fight with an S rank, to be Tianjing¡¯sst scapegoat! Was it because he feels that Tianjing has already lost, or he is that scared of facing off against Zhao Yilong, so he wants to protect the fame and reputation of his All Mouthy King name?! This was utterly?an iprehensible decision, and iprehensible cowardice! I believe that our friends in the audience who are supporting him from the arena and Skylink are definitely all disappointed!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! What All Mouthy King! Why doesn¡¯t he fight thest duel?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that terrified of a loss, right! That fucker¡¯s not even as manly as those two girls!¡±

    Having already endured three sessive rounds of disappointment, the emotional fans finally blew up, all due to anger, disappointment, and pain!

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s absolutely not brother King! He¡¯s not fucking fit to be him! If brother King is here, how would he fear a fight!¡±

    ¡°I fucking bought tickets and traveled from afar just to support him! I¡¯m really, motherfucking blind!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s nothing left to see! A 4:0 bullshit! Go fuck yourself, Wang bastard!¡±

    Curses and vulgarities rang out across the arena, with the viewership numbers on Skylink dropping more than 2 million in an instant... this had set a new record! Not only that, there were also quite a few people that had started to leave the arena. Even if Tianjing were unable to win, they shouldn¡¯t do such a thing! This was simply too inconceivable!

    Appearing to have not heard the earth-shattering dining from the arena, Ma Dong squatted quickly outside the door of the toilet, with a cigarette he had found from god knows where now present in his mouth. Motherfucking shit. This was the most utterly crazy thing he had ever done in his life!

    Present on the windowsill of the toilet was a singr, empty bottle.

    ¡°He cannot go up.¡±mented Divian with a nod. Looking toward the calm-looking Wang Zhong, she genuinely felt somewhat sorry for him. What a big heart he possessed, This decision of his was absolutely harder to make than to walk up onto the stage himself.

    Being the captain, not only must one be strong, one must also be able to make people trust and respect them. In crucial moments, the captain must also be willing to be being cursed and bear responsibilities on their shoulders. Even if the entire world didn¡¯t understand, even if the entire world showed disdain, one must head towards the correct path that one perceived and persevere all the way till the end!

    With Tianjing¡¯s current situation, it would spell the death of the entire squadron should Wang Zhong walk up the stage. The pressure one would need to bear in the 5th duel was something that could not beprehended by those that had yet to experience it. Other than Wang Zhong, there was no one else in the Tianjing squadron who could bear this pressure and responsibility. Furthermore, as long as he does not walk up the stage, the member participating in the fourth duel would not only be relieved of some pressure, they would also be able to retain their drive and hope.

    Clearly, up till this very moment, Wang Zhong was still adamant in wanting to obtain victory for this match. This was truly inconceivable.

    ¡°Since Barran has walked up, victory or loss is on him. This pressure isn¡¯t small, right?¡±

    Divian shot a re at Karl. This fellow had finally ced his attention on a match. ¡°At the very least, he can feel that Wang Zhong¡¯s still standing behind him, instead of having no backup at all! Regardless if that¡¯s going to help him or not, only people who have experienced true despair would know exactly how it feels like to have no one behind them!¡±

    Tianjing had yet to give up, and was still fighting for thest sliver of hope.

    However, they could only struggle to the death.

    Tianjing¡¯s choice was just like a drowning person on hisst breath trying to grasp onto thest straw of hope they had. From the looks of it, their arrangements and hopes have all be pipe dreams. Frankly speaking, despite Divian¡¯s understanding of Wang Zhong¡¯s arrangements and decision, she didn¡¯t see anything good in the current Tianjing. As for the others who were also watching on Skylink, there was already a sizable portion that had shaken their heads and closed their screens.

    Towards genuine experts, only the match between All Mouthy King and Zhao Yilong could force them to open their Skylink and tune in to this match. After all, those two people were among the strongest participating in this CHF.

    However, from the looks of it, this match¡¯s ending had already been brought forward.

    There was already a sizable portion of the people from the Tianjing supporters¡¯ area that had left the arena while spewing curses and vulgarities. As for those that have remained, they were all filled with anger, disappointment, unwillingness, iprehension. Mixed within the hearts of the fans, these emotions generated waves of sudden actions from them.

    ¡°Refund! I want a refund, Tianjing squadron! You¡¯re not worthy for our support! You all are just a bunch of cheats! Swindlers!¡±

    ¡°Wang bastard, stand up and give us an exnation! Who gave you the courage to imitate brother King? How dare you!¡±

    Walking out of the preparation area, ear-splitting roars of fury and anger hid the skies and covered the earth as they came surging over. There were even some water bottles being tossed in his direction.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Half drunk water bottles smashed against Barran¡¯s body. Nheless, he did not evade any of them, and even appeared to have not felt their impacts at all. Walking onto the stage, Barran stood there calmly, not moving an inch from the starting position.

    Frankly speaking, the performances of the mainstay lineup sent by Tianjing had made many people give them a grudging respect. It was the arrangement for the fourth match that people were unhappy about. They were dissatisfied with the Tianjing captain, who had acted ostentatiously after swindling them with All Mouthy King¡¯s name. Naturally, they were even more disgruntled about the current score!

    However, at the very least, all of these had nothing to do with Barran.

    What a pitiful kid, to have been tossed up here to be a scapegoat for that traitor Wang Zhong! Look at how scared that pitiful kid was!

    ¡°Are you alright, Barran?¡± Hymin was able to sense something that something was amiss. ¡°I feel that something strange has happened to him after going to the toilet!¡±

    ¡°Did Ma Dong give him some bewitching potion?¡±

    Wang Zhong did not respond to that question. Although he was able to understand the current state of mind of his other squadron members, he wasn¡¯t able to exin to them that he desperately neededrade-in-arms. However, Barran clearly knew what he needed to do!

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t mindlessly praying for a lucky win when he had entrusted his hopes on Barran. Instead, after using the Fate Roulette to save Barran, thetter¡¯s talent had already undergone a qualitative change. His reborn Soul Sea possessed the unlimited possibilities of evolution. However, the eruption and breakthrough of strength required willpower and opponents to progress. Although Barran possessed the required willpower, it depended on the strength of his resolution. Wang Zhong did not know what method Ma Dong had used, but it was extremely good in view of Barran¡¯s current state!

    Even if he were to lose, Wang Zhong would know that he had made the best decisions that he could make. In other people¡¯s eyes, it would look like he had given up. However, he had never once done so!

 Chapter 458 - Incomprehensable

    <h4>Chapter 458: Iprehensable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Standing on the stage, Barran appeared just like a telephone pole, not moving even a single inch, with his gigantic shield ced right before him. The dining from the arena waspletely unable to affect him in the slightest. He had never felt this calm and cool-headed before. What other people were talking about had no importance to him, and that included his opponent too.

    Badump! Badump! Badump!

    The slow but forceful beating of his heart started to surge.

    Hu...Hu...Hu...

    His breathing drowned out all of the noises of the outside world as they gushed through his mind.

    This should be hisst fight in his entire life. If he lost, it would also be Tianjing¡¯sst fight in this CHF. If it was any usual day, Barran would most probably be incredibly nervous. Miraculously though, there was none of that terror or even nervousness present in his heart.

    Every single fight he had fought in the past, including training sessions, were all for the sake of letting his family members lead a better life, allowing him to reach one step closer to his idol, and not make Wang Zhong and the others disappointed in him...

    However, the thoughts flowing through Barran¡¯s head was somehow unrted to all of those...

    His mind was clear and empty, with none of thoseplicated and confusing thoughts. Instead, there was a faint trace of excitement, as well as anticipation!

    Having fermented those emotions in his heart, Barran¡¯s face had now turned slightly flushed, while his hands had started to tremble slightly in excitement. That¡¯s probably due to the drug taking effort. Ma Dong had said that this drug required a bit of time for it to show its effects. If not, the resulting intense changes would be unendurable for his body. Nheless, Barran was not one bit worried about it. At this moment, he had already let go of everything, all for the sake of everything!

    ¡°Ha! Look at that huffing fool! There¡¯s not even an expression of anxiety on his face.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s scared to the point of him shaking? What a disappointment. Tianjing¡¯s really all bark and no bite, with each person they send up being worse than the previous one.¡±

    ¡°Even their own fans are unable to continue watching on! Throughout my entire life, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen fans that smash up the squadron they are supporting! Ha Ha Ha!¡±

    Under the rxed and carefree sounds ofughter from the Divine Dragon Academy region, Barran¡¯s opponent appeared.

    ¡°Indeed, the Divine Dragon did not choose to send Zhao Yilong up to end this match. After all, a trump card like him would have the pride of a trump card. Faced against the weakness among the main lineup of Tianjing, it would be too much of a disgrace for him to personally take action.¡± said Wind God with a smile. ¡°They have fielded one of the 5 mainstays, Zhao Zixin. In today¡¯s match, the Divine Dragon squadron has sent out all of the members of their main lineup. Compared to their use of their substitutes in their matches with the A rank squadrons, the Divine Dragon Academy has already given a considerable amount of respect to Tianjing.¡±

    A rather tall and sturdy figure walked onto the stage. Standing approximately 2 metres tall, with the muscr back of a tiger and the waist of a bear, the figure held two jet ck whips constructed from an unknown material in his hands. Such a strange and unusual weapon could only be mastered by the people of the Zhao Family.

    ¡°Zhao Zixin, the 2nd soldier in the Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s main lineup! He wields an unusual weapon, and possesses the considerably rare lightning attribute special ability. Coupled with the lightning whips that were specially tailored to him, he possesses more than sufficient lethality!¡± said Ruo Zhi. ¡°To Tianjing, Zhao Yilong not participating in this duel might be the only good piece of news for them. However, frankly speaking, taking Barran¡¯s previous performance against Be Dean into consideration, the chances of him obtaining victory over the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s Zhao Zixin is rather low.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Zhao Zixin¡¯s weapons are the rarely seen middle-ranged soft weapons, dual whips, that are capable of unleashing strange and unpredictable attacks. During the elimination rounds, Zhao Zixin had taken only 38 seconds to defeat the Heroic Soul Invigtor in the test conducted in the soldier arena. As for his all-rounded capabilities, all aspects are on par, with some even exceeding the main heavy soldier of Be Dean. Compared to Barran, this is no longer a match between equal opponents on the same standard. We can see that many of the Tianjing fans are starting to leave the arena in disappointment. On Skylink, the number of Tianjing supporters have plummeted! Now, the poprity rating for the Divine Dragon Academy has reached an astonishing 99%! Just like the legend of ck horses says, they will skyrocket up, and will fall hard in defeat! Even their fans have disappeared as at record speeds.¡± Wind God gave a sigh while speaking. ¡°The only disappointing matter is that we¡¯re unable to get to see the heavily anticipated counter-attack of All Mouthy King! Even if it is a counterattack that results in the ending of this match! Naturally, just like many of the audience are saying, he might not be the real All Mouthy King, but merely a clown, swindler that has used the cross wheels to take advantage of the crowd! He had actually sent the pitiful Barran up to be his scapegoat, so that he can preserve his mysteriousness and undefeated record! This kind of ¡°invincible¡± is an utter joke! I feel that this match won¡¯t continue for much longer!¡±

    Holding the lightning whips in his hands, Zhao Zixin was currently sizing his opponent up. Frankly speaking, after the match against Be Dean, Barran, who had been previously promoted as a potential strength of Tianjing and had entered the top 5 most spectacr heavy soldiers, had long be the number 1 joke of Tianjing. With his clumsy physical techniques and shaky fundamentals, he¡¯s all in all just a dull boy with a single lethal blow. In the eyes of experts, he was undoubtedly no different from a 3-year-old toddler in kindergarten.

    The only reason why Divine Dragon had fielded Zhao Zixin was due to his lightning whips being able topletely counter such a type of heavy soldier.

    However, at this moment, he could feel the fighting spirit and vigour radiating out from Barran¡¯s body. This is trulyughable! Is this the stubborn resistance of a weakling!

    Instead of feeling any sympathy, the only thing that Zhao Zixin felt was disgust.

    With a slight shake, two lightning snakes travelled down his arms before coiling around the lightning whips. With a whoosh, they submerged into the lightning whips.

    When inbat, he would never treat his opponents with disregard. Even if they were trash, he would never give them even a sliver of a chance!

    Ding!

    Thepetition bell rang.

    The gigantic shield was hoisted from the ground, as Barran shot forwards with a ferocious step.

    The immense strength from his steps caused booming sounds to ring across the arena. Although he wasn¡¯t quick, those steps of his were filled with astonishing vigour, causing people to have the misconception that they were seeing a ferocious tiger that had just been unleashed!

    The focused and earnest eyes shown on therge screen caused many of the Tianjing fans who had spewed out curses and vulgarities earlier to stop their mouring.

    Sparing the rod will spoil the child. Of those who remained in the arena, they were either penny pinchers that were unwilling to waste the entrance ticket and had to watch their fill, or were true fans of Tianjing. Barran¡¯s rush still possessed quite a few simrities to the imposing rushes from top ss heavy soldiers. After all, he was a rising heavy soldier star that had obtained an S rank evaluation in offence!

    ¡°Gulp¡±...

    Many people could not help to gulp their saliva down. Was there really no hope? Could a miracle be born?

    ¡°Barran¡¯s rush appears to be rather imposing! Faced against such a powerful opponent, he did no show any confusion or retreat! Compared to the All Mouthy King cowering behind him, he is the true, genuine soldier!¡± Wind God¡¯s unleashed a super high-level roast. ¡°There¡¯s still 50 metres, 30 metres, 10 metres...in range! Zhao Zixin has unexpectedly not chosen to dodge! Looks like he wants to end this duel fast in a head-on fight! This might be Barran¡¯s opportunity to decide victory or defeat in 1 move! Will this be Tianjing¡¯s counterattack, or Divine Dragon¡¯s suppression! Barran¡¯s strength...oh, my god!¡±

    Bang!

    Sparkling with lightning snakes on their surface, the twin whips swept out in a ferocious horizontal sweep!

    Zhao Zixin did not evade or dodge. On the contrary, the massive momentum of Barran¡¯s rush had unexpectedly copsed right before him!

    In a sh, the gigantic shield was covered in heart-palpitating lightning. However, the problem was that Barran was utterly unable to see the attack paths of the lightning whips! In an instant, his entire being was sent flying 7 to 8 metres back!

    The entire arena turned deathly silent.

    Truly worthy of an offensive-type soldier! Faced against a rush that was in-range of hitting him, Zhao Zixin had actually met it head on!

    A vicious shade shed across his eyes, before he disappeared like a spectre!

    Before Barran¡¯s feet could touch the ground, Zhao Zixin¡¯s poker face had already before his face.

 Chapter 459 - 4:0

    <h4>Chapter 459: 4:0</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Like fatally poisonous snakes, the lightning glow from the lightning whips tunneled into Barran¡¯s body. Other than the massive impact, everyone could clearly see a charred patch on his body, causing all of the hairs on their bodies to stand up!

    He was sent flying once again! This time, the shield, wrapped in the radiant chains of lightning, had already left his hands.

    Without a shield, Barran, who was still in the air, was able to react much more nimbly. With a ferocious shift of his centre of gravity, he condensed all of his Soul Power, and squared off against the iing lightning whips.

    He knew that he could notpete with his opponent¡¯s agility and techniques. There was no use in trying to reach Zhao Zixin¡¯s body. Instead, his target was his opponent¡¯s weapons!

    A spark shed across Barran¡¯s eyes, he gave a furious shout. ¡°Roar!¡±

    However, the sparkling lightning smashed right against Barran¡¯s leg. With all of his strength and concentration focused on his upper body, his lower body was devoid of strength appeared just like a littledy whose clothes were torn off, and was unable to put up any resistance at all. The gigantic impact traveling through his leg instantly caused Barran to spin, with his entire body doing a 360-degree flip in the air, before the lightning whips came smashing once again!

    Bang!

    Barran was sent flying once again. At this moment, a charred smell from his body had already started to waft through the arena!

    This was a soldier that had apanied Zhao Yilong for training every single day! His attack power was higher than Be Dean¡¯s Paulista, while being even more all-rounded in his techniques!

    These attacks weren¡¯t just extremely strong; coupled with the explosive characteristic of lighting, the elusive whips caused Zhao Zixin¡¯s entire being to appear just like a god of lightning who descended to the mortal realm. A clumsy heavy soldier like Barran would simply be unable to get close to him. Even nimble and agile assassins wouldn¡¯t be able to evade Zhao Zixin¡¯s lightning whip array! However, he was utterly unable to showcase the full power of his capabilities against an opponent like Barran. Barran was too weak!

    Spitting on the ground, Zhao Zixin cursed out, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a waste like you is able to walk all the way to this point! There are actually so many people that are still giving praises to you!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! This is basically like thrashing a dog! Too weak!¡±

    ¡°He was already whipped like a dog when up against Be Dean! Now, he actually dares to stand up against our Divine Dragon squadron? Did he think that our Divine Dragon squadron is inferior to Be Dean? What the hell are they thinking? How blind are they!¡±

    ¡°3 whips! 3 whips to settle this duel!¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye! ck Horse! Bye-bye! All Mouthy King! Bye-bye, the coward that doesn¡¯t even dare to fight!¡±

    ¡°4:0! 4:0! 4:0!¡±

    Though the duel had yet to end, many of the Divine Dragon Academy fans had already stood up to shout out celebratory chants and cheers for victory. As of now, the disparity between the two fighting on the stage was all too clear for everyone to see.

    The spirit in the Tianjing fans, who were longing and desire for even the slightest of miracles, had already beenpletely extinguished.

    They shouldn¡¯t have stayed behind! There was nothing here to wait for! They had already been swindled by that bullshit Tianjing captain to this point, and yet everyone had still stayed behind! He¡¯s basically a criminal!

    At this moment though, there weren¡¯t many people cursing and swearing aloud.

    Perhaps it was due to them having cursed out sufficiently, or maybe it was due to the apathy they felt after the repeated dismay they had experienced.

    In the Tianjing supporter area, the poption of people there had already appeared sparse and fragmented, with not even half of their initial numbers remaining! Arge number of fans had already left the arena. As for the viewership on Skylink, the audience numbers had already fallen by around a million!

    There were too many brother King fans whose hearts have been smashed by pain and disappointment.

    Was Wang Zhong All Mouthy King? Regardless of his previous performances, or the unspoken opinion of all the various parties, such as the CHF organisers, the Mo Family, Tianjing Academy, and even Wang Zhong himself, everyone already believe in the fact that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King.

    Although there were still quite a few fans who were screaming ¡°He¡¯s not worthy to be All Mouthy King¡±, everyone knew that Wang Zhong was All Mouthy King!

    However, it was precisely due to him being All Mouthy King, and yet he had avoided walking on stage to participate in any of the duels. When faced against Zhao Yilong, one of the strongest youths in the Federation, and tossing the role of the one to decide victory or defeat to the weakest mainstay member of his squadron, he was already not worthy of having any honor and glory, as well as the support of everyone.

    Those fairy tales were all a bunch of lies. Indeed, All Mouthy King had spectacr performances in the OP. However, of the many halos he wore on his head, a greater majority of them came from the support of his fans as well as the propaganda created the Federation.

    In the end, he wasn¡¯t a god. All in all, he was just amoner.

    The legend had been destroyed, the story vanishing into thin air. In the end, when people returned back to reality, they discovered that the aristocratic families were the true rulers of the Federation, standing on unshakable and unsurpassable peaks. In the end, all of themoners were just ants in the eyes of the aristocratic families!

    There was nothing good about the match to watch. Like a torrential storm, Zhao Zixin¡¯s attacks caused Barran to appear somewhat like a piece of torched ham. Despite his perseverance, his situation was simr to the two girls of the Tianjing squadron in the earlier duels; in the face of absolute power, persevering on only led topounding the pain and suffering they were experiencing, and only served to extend the duration of the duel.

    ¡°At the peak of the viewership counts, 7 million people were watching this match from Skylink. This match is ranked in the top 3 among all of the matches of the CHF, in terms of poprity. However, there¡¯s not even 4 million people left on Skylink watching this duel right now.¡± Ruo Zhi had already started to work on his conclusion of the match, as he didn¡¯t have the heart to continue seeing the miserable state Barran was in. ¡°The Tianjing squadron had brought many idental surprises to us. Nheless, an S rank is an S rank. Other than being stronger than Be Dean, the Divine Dragon Academy also possesses a deep understanding of Tianjing, as well as strategic ns to counter each and every member Tianjing sent up. Indeed, Tianjing is a ck horse, and definitely possesses a rtively powerfulbined strength. However, in the end, they are still too young. This includes the issue of Tianjing being disqualified, as I believe that the incident had affected them significantly. If they were a moreplete squadron, with an established system to deal with external incidents, allowing their squadron members to focus more on training, I believe that they will definitely be able to progress further.¡±

    ¡°Ha Ha! It¡¯s a pity that there are no what ifs in this world!¡± said Wind God with a faint smile. ¡°Barran has copsed on the ground once again, from a rather heavy attack. This time, I¡¯m afraid that he will be unable to stand up. I feel that ever since the first attack, he has still no idea which angles those are whipsing from.¡±

    Indeed, it was a frightening attack, as the lightning whips had struck his head directly. Lying on the ground, everyone could see that his head was already cut up and bleeding. Even with his Soul Power defense, the lightning smashes unleashed by the whips were no different from being struck by two heavy hammers.

    At this moment, Zhao Zixin was putting up a show. He knew that his leader really, really hated this squadron. Therefore, although he wanted to settle this Barran as fast as possible, he had to purposefully make them lose face. That¡¯s because he knew that what Zhao Zimo wanted wasn¡¯t just victory, but also to cause Tianjing to fall entirely off the god¡¯s altar,pletely turning into garbage hated by themoners. Therefore, he wanted everyone to see how inferior those Tianjing fellows were!

    Naturally, he had some ulterior motives in doing so. He was the most faithful subordinate of Zhao Zimo. Not originally part of the Zhao Family, he was rewarded with the Zhao surname after performing sufficiently well, coupled with his family¡¯s elders achieving meritorious service in the Divine Dragon Armed Forces. He had taken up the name of Zhao Zixin, to signify his intention to get close to Zhao Zimo.

    Although the duel was still ongoing, the present situation was clear with a single nce. Zhao Zixin already knew that it was time to end this.

    There weren¡¯t any muscles on the head to protect the brain. Zhao Zixin had also unleashed a fatal blow. Once anyone received such a life-threatening injury, regardless of how strong one¡¯s willpower was, it would be utterly crushed.

    The referee had already started his countdown.

    10, 9, 8, 7...

    Cheering voices had already rung out from the Divine Dragon Academy supporters.

    However, halfway through the countdown, the cheering voices suddenly grew much softer, beforepletely stopping.

    Zhao Zixin¡¯s expression sunk slightly.

    This fellow had stood up yet again!

    At this moment, Barran had already turned into a blood-covered man. His vision was obstructed by the blood gushing out from his head, while his eyes were now only half opened.

    In close-quartersbat, the lightning attribute special ability had the most frightening capability topound the damage inflicted. There were many parts of Barran¡¯s body where the bones were showing, all the flesh in those areas having been ripped apart by the lightning-charged whips of Zhao Zixin. There were also many patches of charred flesh from the lightning attribute special ability¡¯s apanying effects. In fact, even from a dozen metres away, Zhao Zixin was able to smell the scent of burnt flesh!

    Barran¡¯s legs shook and wobbled. Nheless, he had stood up once again.

 Chapter 460 - War God Barran

    <h4>Chapter 460: War God Barran</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The pair of eyes submerged in blood sparkled faintly, appearing just like a brown bear hiding in the shadows who was calmly sizing up its prey!

    The entire arena turned much quieter, while the Divine Dragon fans, stopped their jeering and mocking chants. Even those Tianjing fans in the midst of leaving couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks.

    All Mouthy King was a bounced check, cowardly and not a human. However, the three mainstay members that Tianjing had sent for the duels, including this Barran, possessed a level of willpower and perseverance that was sufficient to move their hearts.

    Nheless, Zhao Zixin hated such a gaze, and hated such perseverance.

    Whoosh!

    Without a sliver of hesitation or rest, the glow of lightning sparkled out, booming forward with the might of thunder!

    The terrifying lightning-infused whips descended once again!

    Bang!

    12 times the power of a normal strike!

    Twin Dragons ying Pearls ¡ª Lightning Smash!

    Killing intent had already surfaced in Zhao Zixin¡¯s eyes as he swept his two whips out simultaneously. At this moment, he wanted his opponent to experience the taste of hell!

    Although he had used his full strength in his previous attacks, he had still kept a slight bit of restraint. After all, his opponent¡¯s resistance waspletely anchored on being passive. If he had unleashed too strong of an attack, he was worried that it would immediately end his opponent¡¯s life. However, from the looks of it, there was no need for this worry!

    The lightning whips smashed fiercely right into the middle of Barran¡¯s face. Appearing to have been struck by a 10-ton truck, Barran¡¯s near 200-pound body was sent flying like a kicked ser ball, smashing violently onto the ground a dozen metres away! Terrifying lightning snakes continued to drill chaotically into his body, appearing as though they wanted to devour him up!

    Blood sttered from his mouth, head, and god know which part of his body across the stage grounds! There was even a sprinkle of blood rain thatnded on the audience seated near to the side of the stage! Unable to bear seeing the terror before their eyes, there were even people who had shut their eyes!

    The silence hanging over the audience was punctured by the shrieks of females, as the spectacle onstage was too tragic! The stter of blood from thest attack was even more than thebined blooding from the earlier 3 members of the Tianjing squadron!

    A frown had also appeared on the referee¡¯s head, appearing to be considering whether to start the countdown or to directly announce the winner of this duel.

    However, before he could make his decision, that fellow had actually started to shift and stumble, before standing right up.

    It was a heavy blow more vicious than the previous, and had resulted in very greater injuries. Yet, the speed at which he stood up with was even faster than before!

    He was no longer using his body to fight! Instead, he was putting his life on the line!

    Feeling shocked by what they saw, Wind God and Ruo Zhi had unexpectedly turned mute at the same time.

    Despite taking different stances for this match, faced with such a spectacle, both of them could not help but show shock on their faces.

    Frankly speaking, having progressed to this point, there was already no need to continue this duel. This was only apetition, with victory and defeat on the line, not life or death.

    ¡°This...will he be beaten to death?!¡± even the Divine Dragon supporters could not help but feel disturbed by the progress of this duel.

    ¡°Give up! It¡¯s not you, but your captain who should shoulder this responsibility!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, little fe!¡±

    Amidst the chaotic din ofments and advice, the blood covered Barran did not budge at all as he extended his hands to clean away the bloodstains at the corner of his eyes.

    My most fortunate moment, is now!

    Intense pain racked his entire body, akin to being cut by thousands of des. However, being able to feel pain meant that his body has yet to turn numb. This proved that he was still capable of exerting control and power from his body. Naturally, it would be an utter joke to flip the tide of this duel with this tattered body of his.

    Rubbing away the bloodstains at the corners of his eyes, Barran opened his eyes once again.

    At this moment, there were many people who were shocked to see not dead fish-like eyes beneath all of those bloodstains, but a pair of gleaming ss-like eyes sparkling with silvery radiance!

    The referee hesitantly halted his intent to stop this duel, while the Divine Dragon Academy fans stopped their mouring. As for the 4 to 5 thousand insistent people who had remained in the Tianjing supporter region, all of them could no longer help but to cover their mouths.

    The surging power present in Barran¡¯s Soul Sea started to quietly churn and erupt!

    Zhao Zixin was slightly stunned, not due to Barran¡¯s perseverance, not due to him having any worry or emotions for his opponent, but for the terrifying resistance to beating that Barran possessed. He was shocked by how Barran had climbed up again and again; shocked by those eyes that even caused him to feel a slight sense of danger!

    The gaze shooting out from Zhao Zixin changed. Originally, he had not nned on crushing his opponent to death. However, from the looks of it, that was no longer possible!

    ¡°I¡¯ll end your life!¡±

    With a ferocious charge, he raised his lightning whips high into the air!

    There was no need to use any technique or feints. His opponent¡¯s clumsy and shaky foundation meant that Zhao Zixin was facing a big living sandbag. He could attack and strike wherever and however he liked!

    There was only one thought going through Zhao Zixin¡¯s mind, which was to beat Barran to death!

    Bang! Bang Bang Bang!

    Cracks of thunder rang out, as the berserk lightning pythons struck out!

    Lightning wreaked havoc, while the short whips rose into the air! Blood sprayed into the air, with life or death being decided in this instant!

    Zhao Zixin appeared just like a berserk tiger. Having escaped the restrictions of techniques, rain-like whip strikes poured down like a torrential storm!

    Barran covered his head with his arms. At this moment, his legs had already stopped moving. Endure them, continue to endure!

    What the hell was this a duel?! This was basically the beating of a human sandbag!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Countless stters of blood sprayed across the entire stage, thought the pair of eyes concealed under the pair of hands grew increasingly bright! A quiet current flowed and surged within his body, growing increasingly rapid. Just like the merger of a 100 streams, it grew into an earth-shattering tsunami!

    Deathly silence had already hung over the entire arena. At this moment, the referee had finally ced his whistle in his mouth.

    However, just at this instant, the hands hugging that head of his extended out ferociously!

    p! p!

    The two chaotic lightning whips were grabbed by those two big hands!

    Blood instantly surged within Zhao Zixin¡¯s eyes as he ferociously unleashed his strength, causing lightning arcs to sparkle on the surface of the lightning whips. Nheless, they appeared to be held by steel vices,pletely not budging from Barran¡¯s hands!

    Zhao Zixin was stunned; only at this instant did he realise that the eyes of blood covered human before him had erupted in dazzling brilliance! A terrifying Soul Power that blotted the skies exploded from Barran¡¯s body!

    Releasing the lightning whips, the twin palms brimming with frightening power shot towards Zhao Zixin¡¯s throat like bolts of lightning!

    Nheless, Barran was facing Zhao Zixin. In a sh, the twin whips followed his opponent¡¯s movements, with one whip curling around his neck, while the other one folded into a triangr shape before him to defend against the rapidly iing palms. With a furious crouch, Shell shedding Cicada!

    Frightening winds generated by the descending twin elbows blew out, aiming straight towards Zhao Zixin¡¯s back!

    Bang!

    Zhao Zixin instantly felt a frightening threat appearing by his back. Appearing to step into an illusion, his feet backpedalled into the air, while his entire body slid into the ground as though he was stepping on mud!

    The terrifying elbow winds seemed to slide past his head. However, was it over for him?

    Before Zhao Zixin could celebrate his luck, he felt a wave of terrifying vibrations being transmitted from his feet.

    Bang!

    RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE...

    Terrifying grinding sounds rang out, like the peals of thunder raining down from the skies!

    The entire arena started to shake! It was just like a magnitude 5 earthquake! Even those among the audience who were sitting furthest from the stage could clearly feel the tremorsing from beneath their feet, possessing sufficient power to cause their legs to turn numb! At this instant, the ss windows within the arena, which had just been reinstalled two days ago, all shattered apart!

    Without talking about the inside of the arena, even the audience outside the arena, who was currently cursing All Mouthy King while starting to leave the venue, could not help but gawk in shock!

    This...what is happening to this arena?

    The sensations felt by the audience were clearly nowhere near the level of what Zhao Zixin was experiencing. Being the most shocked and astonished, he suddenly felt a wave of chilling air rushing from his feet all the way to the top of his head!

    His opponent¡¯s elbow strikes were actually aimed for the ground! It wasn¡¯t his brute strength that had caused the arena to shake, but an indescribable wave of Soul Power that came transmitting from beneath the ground! The high frequency of the Soul Power wave had resulted in an extremely powerful vibrational effect, with him being the closest to the epicentre!

 Chapter 461 - BATARU!

    <h4>Chapter 461: BATARU!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    His feet that were in contact with the ground instantly turned numb from the vibrationsing from the Soul Power! His legs, and even his entire body had turned stiff in that instant!

    It was precisely at this moment that the tworge hands extended over, grasping around Zhao Zixin¡¯s neck in a manner just like how a human would grab a little chick.

    The pair of eyes that caused Zhao Zixin to feel danger had already appeared right before his eyes!

    Without a pause, the terrifying crushing force instantly caused Zhao Zixin to suffocate, before his entire being was held high up into the air!

    The entire arena turned silent.

    The ramrod straight figure, sparkling in the sunlight as he hoisted his opponent, appeared iparably burly and reliable. At this instant, everyone¡¯s eyes had converged on this figure, and he appeared to have taken over as the centre of the world!

    Wildness, gratification and tears filled Barran¡¯s eyes, with honour, glory present too; even though it was short-lived, it was glorious!

    ¡°BATURU~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    With a downward swing of his arms, Soul Power gushed out, alongside a terrifying prative force!

    BANG!

    The frightening strength contained in his arms instantly smashed a giant pit in the rock-hard ground. With the giant pit as the centre, ten giant fractures continued to spread out across the granite, extending to all directions to form a radius dozens of metres wide!

    As for Zhao Zixin, his entire body had already been half submerged into the ground! In an instant, not a single breathing sound could be heard from him!

    Within the arena and Skylink, everyone watching the match had struck dumb by the spectacle that had unfolded before their eyes.

    As sunlight filtered in, it caused the bloodsoaked figure to sparkle fainting in a golden hue.

    Within the stage, Barran was still maintaining his stance with his hands pressed down, firmly holding down the body of the already unconscious Zhao Zixin. As he did so, the brilliance within his eyes was rapidly fading away like fireworks in the night sky.

    Senior, when was the time that you felt the most fortunate and blissful?

    To me, this is the moment!

    His burly figure appeared just like the statue of a god of war. Enduring the gaze of millions of people, standing erect, never to fall!

    Fourth duel. Tianjing, victory!

    At this instant, thest bunch of persisting Tianjing fans felt hot tears swirling within their eyes, be it males or females!

    After the passing of the briefest moment of silence, the entire arena ¡°bubbled and boiled¡±. Despite a surge of roars from only 4 to 5 thousand people, their crazed and frenzied shouts of celebrations alongside their cries appeared iparably ear-piercing throughout the gigantic and spacious arena!

    As for the Skylink, everything hadpletely exploded!

    Countless flowers filled the screen. Unlike the usual slogans scrolling across the screen, one would need to spend credits to purchase those flowers. Nheless, all the fans were willing to do so!

    ¡°Barran!¡±

    ¡°Barran! Barran! Barran!¡±

    The first voice rang out, before followed suit by tens of thousands and even millions of people!

    Those Tianjing fans who had already left the arena and were on their way back had also received thistest piece of news from their Skylink. Those who had just cursed and sworn exchanged nces with each other, before their embarrassment quickly turned into a dizzying craze.

    The voices who had been cursing non-stop had swallowed all those words back into their mouths, with not a single one raising the earlier issue again.

    ¡°Ticket! Check your tickets!¡±

    ¡°Who still has their tickets! I¡¯ve ripped mine after exiting! Go help me search for it on the ground!¡±

    ¡°Those without tickets are not allowed to enter the arena!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! I¡¯ve bought a ticket and have just gone out to use the toilet, and you motherfucking dare to block my way? Brothers, lets rush in!¡±

    ¡°Pushing is prohibited! Stealing is prohibited! Where¡¯re your tickets! Where¡¯re your tickets!¡±

    People were going mad trying to rush back into the arena. The security guards standing at the arena entrances which were shouting out for the inspection of tickets sounded exceedingly weak and pale inparison to the voicesing from the returning tide of humans. Even the 100-over security guards rushing over as reinforcements were unable to stop this utterly mad crowd of people! The sea of audience members had returned, gushing back into the arena. Among them, there were even some people that did not buy any tickets in the first ce, and previously gathered outside of the arena to enjoy the atmosphere.

    The entire arena had gonepletely chaotic!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen in the audience! Ladies and gentlemen in the audience! The berserk returning crowd is causing a considerable mess in this arena! Our promptly dispatched security team isn¡¯t able to obstruct this berserk wave of people!¡± Chen Yu¡¯er and her camera crew required the full powered guard from ten fully dressed soldiers just to keep their feet nted and carry out live reporting from within the mass of humans. ¡°There is a considerable portion of people who are returning back due to the miracle-like reversal pulled off by Tianjing. However, there are quite a few ticket jumpers mixed within the crowd. The guards dispatched by the organizingmittee are currently providing emergency support, and are sending out an appeal to everyone via Skylink, hoping that everyone will keep their calm! At this moment, the organizingmittee isn¡¯t chasing the problem of the ticket jumpers, but appealing for everyone to pay attention to their safety! Please take special notice of little kids, to avoid any tragic trampling incidents from urring!¡±

    Within the chaotic arena, the sparse and unpopted Tianjing supporter area was quickly packed with people once again. At this moment, therge screens were broadcasting the reyed footage of Barran¡¯s eruption, causing the Tianjing fans to shriek emotionally in response!

    ¡°The chaos within the arena is expected. Although those in the audience that had left just now had done so due to anger towards Tianjing, in the end, they are the fans and supporters of Tianjing, with their hearts rooting for their squadron! With such an inconceivable finishing counterattack, it¡¯ll be strange if one hasn¡¯t gone crazy!¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice promptly rang out. ¡°The big screens are now ying back the instant of Barran¡¯s earth-rending counter attack! What a violent smash! That¡¯s basically as terrifying as a Soul Domination ability! Additionally, it also brought along a thunder-like rumble!¡±

    ¡°This is an absolutely unexpected victory! Under the extraordinarily staunch and resolute splendour of Tianjing¡¯s heavy soldier Barran, Zhao Zixin had lost all reason and proceeded attack wantonly. His reckless attacks were grabbed by Barran! However, everyone, please take notice of Barran¡¯s breakthrough! He has already reached the peak of the Casted Soul Stage! Not only that, his final strength definitely has a Soul Domination effect! If I¡¯m correct, it also has the additional effect simr to a lightning explosion! This is too miraculous, a miraculous soldier! Naturally, Tianjing is a miraculous squadron, to be able to pull out even a sliver of hope in the face of absolute impossibility.¡± Feelings of ease and happiness surged within Ruo Zhi¡¯s heart. Other than the hot-bloodedness brought about by Barran¡¯s performance, he frankly didn¡¯t want to see All Mouthy King leaving the CHF quietly without leaving his mark. Tianjing¡¯s main lineup had beenpletely decimated; although they had already lost the qualifications for their group battle, at the very least, as All Mouthy King, he should have an ending that was worthy of his fame and reputation. ¡°Now, the current score is 3:1! With Tianjing having escaped from the jaws of death, they have one more chance to bring this match into the group battle phase!¡±

    By his side, Wind God acted tactfully by choosing not to utter any words at all. As of now, the entire arena and Skylink were filled with cheers and emotional shouts. If he dared to stand up and speak rubbish, he would be guaranteed a horrible death.

    Nheless, the feelings present in his heart were torn between tear-jerking sadness and bitterughter. Frankly speaking, Tianjing was a squadron that was extremely hard to predict. Although their initial actions could be guessed, trying to do the same for their middle ys and endings was an impossible feat.

    While this was happening, Barran had already been stretchered to the side of the stage. The emergency treatment by the medical squad had allowed him to regain his consciousness. Nheless, the injuries that covered his body were extremely severe. The only good piece of news was that his Soul Sea had remained as resilient as ever. Even after that heavy, life-threatening blow, which hadnded on his head, his Soul Sea had not shattered. It was simply a miracle.

    There were over 20 fractures present across his entire body! The charred skin from the lightning strike burns had exceeded 40% of his body¡¯s surface area! There was intense electrocution damage dealt with his abdomen by the electrical currents from the lightning strikes running through his body. Although he was no longer in a life-threatening state due to the prompt emergency medical treatment, actually being able toe around was something extremely incredulous in the eyes of the medical squad.

    The entire Tianjing squadron had already gathered around Barran, with Ma Dong among them. Nevertheless, he had apparently been tossed all the way to the back. Nheless, there was not a shred of a guilty expression present on his face. On the contrary, he appeared exceedingly lively as he continued to extend his head towards Barran.

    After much difficulty, they were able to slip in during a temporary pause in actions from the medical squad. By then, tears have already flowed down Hymin¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 462 - BE A MAN!

    <h4>Chapter 462: BE A MAN!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Truthfully speaking, Hymin was the person who had the closest rtionship with Barran. Although he had a tall and burly physique, but he always yed the younger brother figure to her in the academy, and he held a special ce within her heart; with his foolish and simple-minded smile, he gave her a feeling of intimacy that couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    Upon Barran regaining consciousness, she was the first one to rush over. ¡°You stupid idiot! How could you listen to Ma Dong? That fellow¡¯s absolutely inhuman!¡±

    Standing at the edge of their group, Ma Dong rubbed his nose in response. He had already admitted everything to everyone.?Nheless, he had already been given the title of a vile human being. This was a victory that Barran had exchanged his life to obtain.

    ¡°That¡¯s something I asked senior Ma Dong to get for me.¡± replied Barran as he shook his head. ¡°Senior sis Hymin, I, can I be willful for once?¡±

    ¡°How can you be willful if you don¡¯t have any life left! You foolish idiot! Stupid fool!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s more, you better not help exonerate this bastard!¡± Mmi shouted out in a loud voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. The willfulness I¡¯m speaking about is¡­¡± Barran shook his head once again. In the next instant, a smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Senior sis Hymin, you¡¯re really beautiful. I, ¡­ I like you!¡±

    After confessing, Barran feltpletely calm and rxed. He knew that his ¡°life¡± had, in fact,e to an end here. Nheless, a man¡¯s gotta do what a man¡¯s gotta do!

    A nk expression appeared on Hymin¡¯s face. This not only happened to Hymin, as the entire squadron was also dumbfounded.

    This ever so shy and embarrassed Barran had never, ever given anyone the feeling that he fancied Hymin at all. In fact, with his nice guy character, he treated everyone exceptionally well. Therefore, Hymin had never once felt that Barran held such feelings for her. However, now...

    Everyone turned silent, all of them understanding exactly why Barran had suddenly be that bold.

    Hymin appeared to have something stuck in her eyes. Nheless, in the next second, she held Barran¡¯s hand without the slightest bit of hesitation while replying, ¡°From now onwards, you belong to this elder sis!¡±

    Barran shook his head once again, putting effort into removing his hand from her grasp.

    Seeing this, everyone understood his intentions. He already knew that he had be a useless and handicapped person. In fact, it was likely that he would die from the overstimtion of his potential. He had chosen to use the final moments of his life to pamper his cowardly self. However, he absolutely didn¡¯t want to be a burden for Hymin. Furthermore, he did not need any pity or sympathy, as this was his final act of dignity as a man.

    ¡°Why the pulling! Why are you shaking your head for!¡± a domineering expression appeared on Hymin¡¯s face as he growled out, ¡°Are you a bobblehead! This sis has fallen for you, and fallen for the man you are! I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡±

    Hearing that, Barran smiled, before shaking his head.

    p p p p!

    Ma Dong¡¯s ardent apuse rang out at this moment. Jutting his cheeky grin into the group, he said, ¡°Fuck, what a spectacr duel! Coupled with this heartwarming confessioning from the bottom of his heart! This is absolutely just like those romantic movies! Cough cough! Don¡¯t punch me! Let your leader finish his words!¡±

    The few brothers in the group already had unhappiness present in their eyes, while Hymin appeared as though she wanted to choke him to death.

    Hastily, he pulled out the already empty bottle from his pocket, with the little bit of yellowish liquid remaining at the bottom appearing exceedingly eye-catching. ¡°Like I¡¯m saying, the liquid inside is a mix of fresh orange juice and c! There¡¯s nothing else in there! I swear, do you think that I¡¯ll carry such a thing around with me?¡±

    As he exined, he opened the lid, and tossed the remnants of the contents into his mouth. Gulping it down, he opened his mouth wide let everyone see, before saying, ¡°Hmm, it tastes slightly weird... fuck! Oh Skylink, please forgive me! This motherfucking thing¡¯s absolutely not nice to drink!¡±

    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± everyone was stunned once again. In fact, Barran and even Hymin who was holding his hand had gawked in dumbfoundedness.

    A satisfied grin appeared on his face. cing his hands on his hips, he continued his speech. ¡°You people huh, always overlook this brother! I¡¯m your leader, you know! Do you all really think that I don¡¯t know that Barran is full of potential? This is a tactic, and is basically the most perfect of tactics, created especially to stimte his potential! There¡¯s no side effects at all! Can¡¯t you all see? Fuck! I suddenly feel that I really am fucking awesome! Why aren¡¯t you all worshipping me!¡±

    In the next second Ma Dong was pushed to the ground by Hymin and the others while they rubbed his face fiercely. Nheless, smiles filled with happiness were stered all over their faces. This indeed was the definition of a silver lining behind every cloud. There was no better oue. Even Barran was dumbstruck by everything. Was this even possible?

    Could it be that his persistence wasn¡¯t due to the effects of a drug, but his own, true strength?

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡­¡±

    All of a sudden, intense pain racked his head. A secondter, darkness filled Barran¡¯s eyes as he fainted. Just moments ago, he had relied entirely on his willpower to stay awake. Upon rxing, his body was definitely unable to continue functioning after the damage it had sustained.

    Wang Zhong looked at the wound covered Barran, especially the heart-rending gash on the top of his head. There was nothing to say, as his gaze had said all that was required!

    Today, he would let the Divine Dragon squadron, why flowers could bloom with such vitality!

    What was originally a one-sided dominance had now been changed by a miraculous reversal. Both squadrons were now awaiting the results of the final duel. Clearly, the Divine Dragon squadron had only one choice to make. Other than Zhao Zilong, who could they choose?

    ¡°I¡¯ve just seen many people saying on the Skylink that Zhao Zixin had given Barran a chance by underestimating his opponent too much. Let us do a small analysis of the duel.¡± Ruo Zhi proceeded to cast his analysis of the earlier duel. The audience¡¯s reaction was way too enthusiastic. There was now a huge number of people on Skylink who were discussing about Barran. ¡°During the fight, Zhao Zixin had basically maintained his output at 200 Grassos for all of his attacks, showing a performance worthy of an S ranked soldier. However, the crux of this duel is the hope and thirst for victory shown by Barran that exceeded even his life, when his Tianjing squadron was faced with impending doom. A wise man once said, giving up was the first step to defeat. All throughout the duel, Barran had never given up, and this was the reason behind his miraculous reversal. Rather than it being Zhao Zixin¡¯s mistake, I feel that the key factor is that one was treating the fight as apetition, while the other was staking his life for it.¡±

    Being a mature andpetentmentator, Ruo Zhi would notment that ying with his opponent was thergest mistake Zhao Zixin could have made in this life or death battle. After all, the Zhao Family wasn¡¯t an entity he could just provoke like that, regardless of his stance on this match.

    ¡°This person, Barran Gestalt, has quite a number of ws. However, given his frank nature, coupled with his incredible toughness, I believe that his future is one that¡¯s truly worth anticipating.¡±

    ¡°Although Barran has obtained a victory in the dueling phase of this match, Tianjing squadron is still standing at the edge of the cliff.¡± Wind God took over thementary from Ruo Zhi, with him already cing Barran in past tense. Truthfully speaking, he did not feel that such a victory was worthmending. If Zhao Zixin had ended this match earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be this matter to talk about anymore. Nheless, the dueling up next was the true highlight of today¡¯s match. ¡°In the current situation, four of Tianjing¡¯s main lineup are seriously injured, with Wang Zhong being the only one remaining. Also, he has yet to pass the gate in the form of captain Zhao Yilong.¡±

    ¡°In fact, if we¡¯re looking purely from a strategic angle, the Divine Dragon Academy could give up on this duel, and get an easy victory in the group battle phase. After all, All Mouthy King is one of the 10 great soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List. What¡¯s more, he had defeated Divian, who is known as the spear goddess, in the OP a while ago.?There¡¯s no need to enter a head-on confrontation against him. However, even before the start of this match, I have already heard countless people in the audience chanting and shouting the names of All Mouthy King and Zhao Yilong. This is a duel that everyone is waiting for! Whether it¡¯s to uphold the honour and glory of the Mo¡¯s List, or for the dignity of the Zhao Family, captain Zhao Yilong would never choose to avoid this duel!¡±

    Hearing the caster¡¯s words, Zhao Yilong gave a faint smile.

    A gigantic spear had already been drawn out and held in his hands.

    Overlord Spear!

 Chapter 463 - A taste of his own medicine

    <h4>Chapter 463: A taste of his own medicine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This evidently wasn¡¯t an ordinary runic weapon.

    Unlike the ordinary thumb-girth sized long spears, the shaft of the Overlord spear had the girth the same size as a bowl¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s so wide that even ordinary youths would have difficulty grasping it in one hand. What¡¯s even more unique was the long ckish-green chains that were wrapped tightly along the entire length of the spear¡¯s shaft. At first nce, they appeared just like a green-ck dragon statue that adorned the Overlord Spear. However, taking a closer look, one would be able to see the runic patterns that covered its entire surface, while the faint greenish-ck glow radiated a heart-palpitating feeling of suppression to anyone who saw it. Frankly speaking, although it was a spear, Divian¡¯s Dragon Terror was indeed unable to match up in overbearingness to this Overlord Spear.

    ¡°Brother Long! Brother Long! Brother Long!¡±

    ¡°Divine Dragon knocks on heaven¡¯s door, lording over as saints of weapons! Upon the birth of the overlord, who would stand up to fight!¡±

    ¡°Divine Spear Overlord! Smash everything before him!¡±

    In an instant, the Divine Dragon Academy fans, whose emotions had been slightly dampened by the rhythm of the previous duel, were now passionately cheering in all directions. So what about Be Dean! They weren¡¯t even able to be ranked in the Mo¡¯s List! Although they had a little breakthrough, how could that bepared to Zhao Yilong! What¡¯s more, from the strength she had disyed in the OP match, it was apparent that Divian was just ying around. It definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to a real fight.

    He was one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers, the invincible divine spear, and was known as the most overbearing male within the CHF!

    ¡°Indeed, Zhao Yilong has walked up onto the stage!¡± announced Wind God with a wide smile. ¡°They did not n to bet on victory during the group battle phase. Being one of the strongest persons in the entire CHF, he has chosen to personally grace the stage to put an end to this match! There¡¯s no question as to who Tianjing is going to field. Although he is facing off against Zhao Yilong, with Wang Zhong¡¯s previous performances as well as his strength as All Mouthy King, this will be a fight between two giants! However, I am personally more optimistic towards captain Zhao Yilong. Not only does he possess a tyrannical level of strength, the Overlord Spear he wields is one of the Zhao Family¡¯s heirlooms, and is said to be able to rival the Ten Great Divine Weapons!¡±

    ¡°The true question now is whether All Mouthy King would bring out his famous cross wheels today? Ah?¡±

    Wind God¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Looks like our captain Wang Zhong has started to act arrogantly once again. He¡¯s not immediately stepping up onto the stage, and has his fingers crossed, appearing to be considering what weapon to use! He has to properly consider this, as the various great squadrons have already analysed all there is to analyse about the cross wheels after Tianjing¡¯s previous match. Wanting to pull an abnormal win like the previous one would be absolutely impossible!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to consider about! Brother King will definitely choose to the cross wheels!¡±

    ¡°I feel that we should give the cold shoulder to Zhao Yilong. Truthfully speaking, the Divine Dragon squadron did not fight honestly and sincerely for the past few duels. I feel that they have the intent to abuse their opponents. If I¡¯m Wang Zhong, I¡¯ll definitely be angry!¡±

    ¡°I feel that he¡¯s angry. If my squadron members were beaten to such states, I¡¯d definitely be angry!¡±

    ¡°You bunch of weaklings! What you¡¯ve all said were the words of weaklings! An expert would always do whatever the hell he wants!¡±

    The direction of the winds blowing within the Skylink immediately flipped directions. People had initially felt that Wang Zhong was terrified of facing Zhao Yilong. However, at this moment, they realized that this was a genuine strategy. Strategies involving tactics were ¡°low¡±, while brilliant ones would involve psychological battles. It was extremely evident that under encouragement with such a goal in mind, Barran was able to erupt and break through. It wasn¡¯t that everyone?couldn¡¯t understand this reason. However, faced with such an important match, and such a critical moment, all of them were basically unable to maintain their calm. When the hearts of humans were at their strongest, they were really, really strong. However, when they were at their weakest, they were really, really weak. As for a genuinely strong person, he definitely needed to have a powerful heart.

    Wang Zhong had met this criterion, and so did Barran. As for the group battle...that was a frightening question that shouldn¡¯t be thought at this moment. However, as long as Wang Zhong was able to defeat Zhao Yilong, he would be able to establish his name under the heavens. This wasn¡¯t just for the sake of some superficial fame. From the reactions of the audience in the arena and Skylink, Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation was considerably weak and frail, and could copse any moment. This was an area that the 10 great families were formidable in. They were well-tested veterans in this aspect, and would not copse after 1 or 2 duels. However, this was different for Wang Zhong, as he did not have any room for failure.

    Frankly speaking, there was no need to guess which weapon he would pick. With brother King¡¯s previousbat performance, he would definitely choose the cross wheels when facing top-ss experts and extremely tough challenges.

    Whether it was against Divian in the OP, or the group battle against Be Dean in the CHF, there was no exception. Although his proficiency in other weapons was also considerably high, he had yet to experience any high-level tests. There was no need to mention one of the five great assassins or Grai. Admittedly, both of them were top ss. However, they still had a definite disparity whenpared to the ten soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List.

    Now, standing right before Wang Zhong was Zhao Yilong, who was known to be even more savage than Divian! Other than the cross wheels, the audience honestly did not know what other methods he could use to deal with thetter.

    ¡°Cross wheels! Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels!¡±

    ¡°The strongest soldier, brother King! The strongest cross wheels! Let us celebrate the invincible glory of Laforgue!¡±

    On the Skylink, the voices of the audience were united as one. The cross wheels were All Mouthy King¡¯s name making weapon, as was also a divine weapon that had turned the tide of a fight. What else could he choose?

    However, despite being ced by his side, Wang Zhong did not pick up his cross wheels.

    Just a while ago, he had informed the CHF staff to prepare a weapon for him, a very special weapon.

    ¡°Are you really not going to use the cross wheels?¡± asked Ma Dong as he scratched his head. ¡°You have the greatest assurance when using them, you know.¡±

    Wang Zhong did not reply, only shaking his head in response as he quietly awaited the arrival of his weapon. Nheless, a ball of fire was burning under his calm and tranquil expression. Seeing this, Ma Dong gave a sigh. Wang Zhong¡¯s truly angry. After knowing him for so long, Ma Dong knew that his temper was very good, and he rarely got angry. From Grai to Scarlet, to Emily and Barran, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t afraid of defeat. He could even maintain his optimism when facing people who had failed. Furthermore, he believed that one could gain much more from defeat. However, these four duels were filled with factors that would make people angry and mad. Grai¡¯s pollen allergy, Scarlet almost having her face scarred, Emily¡¯s embarrassment. Even though Barran had obtained victory, the process in which he did so was too horrible and tragic. Such opponents were clearly not worthy to be respected. Ma Dong was clear, all too clear about this. Being a member of the Assassin Family, he had seen and experienced many simr matters. Therefore, he hopes that Wang Zhong would not let emotions cloud his judgment, as he was about to face Zhao Yilong, and the cross wheels were definitely his best choice of weapons.

    He opened his mouth, though he didn¡¯t say anything. He had said what he needed to say. At this moment, he had to believe in Wang Zhong¡¯s decision. Truthfully speaking, he was really freaking angry! Angry to the point of being at the brink of exploding. However, there needed to be some people within the squadron who had to maintain their cool. If it were him in the past, Ma Dong would have long started to curse and swear loudly. This entire CHF had allowed him to learn lots of things, and from Wang Zhong, Barran, and his fellow squadron members. Unknowingly, he had already treated everyone as one big family.

    Opponent? Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t thinking about that.

    At this moment, other stuff was swimming in his mind. Having walked all the way here, he had always been focused on victory, and to be an expert. However, he found out that he did not know what this had brought to the people around him.

    ¡°Yes! Senior!, ¡°Rx, senior!, ¡°I definitely can do it, senior!, ¡°I¡¯ll not disappoint you, senior!¡±

    Those phrases that Barran had always said, coupled with his silly and simple-minded smile, always brought happiness to the core of Wang Zhong¡¯s being. He could help but want to rub Barran¡¯s head. In his eyes, that tall and burly fellow was always like a younger brother to him. In fact, even knowing that it was a ¡°sure-death¡± situation, Barran had chosen to face it head-on. However, was such a victory really worth it?

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, I don¡¯t want to be everyone¡¯s burden! I really don¡¯t want to. I want to go back to my family and go through their training. Rx, I¡¯m Emily Assassin!¡± Emily bit her lip, before suddenly giving a kiss on Wang Zhong face. In the next moment, a bubbly voice filled withughter rang out. ¡°If I seed, I¡¯ll do it on both cheeks! This is our promise!¡±

    ¡°What a beautiful ne...thank you.¡± even the easy-going Scarlet had her shy moments. Nheless, her face radiated with the bliss and happiness surging through her heart. After saying those words, her fair face clearly turned beet red to the tips of her ears, before speaking out in a whisper. ¡°Wang Zhong, can you help me put it on?¡±

    ¡°Rx, senior. Leave it to me.¡± Grai¡¯s expression remained as calm and gentle as ever, causing people to feel how iparably reliable he was.

    Other than his parents, they were the most important people in Wang Zhong¡¯s life. Unlike other people, Wang Zhong had spent his childhood alone by himself. He was most afraid of being alone. Therefore, once someone managed to walk into the depths of his heart, he would be iparably attentive towards that person. Along with his journey in this CHF, he discovered that he had already sunkpletely into the cold and callous pursuit of victory.

    Was this right? Was this worth it?

    If this were just a simple loss, he wouldn¡¯t mind. Just like against Be Dean. Regardless of the big actions from their opponents, with their words also being extremely rampant, both of those were needed for their strategy. At the very least, other people had won their duels cleanly, and did not pull out too many dirty moves. There was nothing to say when one¡¯s skill was inferior to others. However, this was the predestination of a Heroic Soul soldier, with life and death up to fate alongside victory or defeat.

    However, what about the Divine Dragon squadron?

    Other than that ranged soldier of theirs, Zhao Zhancheng, who had acted slightly better than the rest, be it Zhao Tianlong and his despicable methods, or the perverted and merciless Zhao Wuying and Zhao Zixin, all of their actions had far exceeded the scope ofpetition techniques and skills!

    The miserable scenes of Scarlet, Grai, Emily and even Barran being stretchered off the stage were impossible to erase from Wang Zhong¡¯s mind.

    Ma Dong¡¯s advice was ineffective. At this moment, Hymin, who was standing nearby, could already feel that something wasn¡¯t right. Being a maturedy, despite her carefree attitude, she was in fact much more sensitive to the emotions of other people. Wang Zhong was the spiritual leader of their Tianjing squadron. Generally, he was the easiest to talk to. However, at this moment, he had chosen to remain silent. Without a doubt, he was raging with anger. Not selecting the cross wheels was clearly due to him acting in anger.

    Why had it turned out like this?

    Hymin could see self-me present within that anger. Being in charge of healing and treatment, Hymin had read a few books about the psyche of a person. There were some talented people who would generally force responsibilities on their own shoulders. Perhaps Wang Zhong was still in self-me. Looking at the gaze shooting out from Wang Zhong, Hymin felt that her guess was not far from the truth.

    Frankly speaking, it¡¯s extremely rare for Wang Zhong to have truly angry moments. However, at this moment, the mes of anger raging within the depths of his heart had already reached a level that couldn¡¯t be quelled!

    He would not use the cross wheels, and that didn¡¯t stem from his understanding about Zhao Yilong and his weaknesses. What¡¯s more important was that Wang Zhong was now aiming not only for victory, and he did not even consider how Zhao Yilong would react to his moves!

    Only spilled blood andplete domination would be able to quell the mes of fury in his heart! Today, none of the Zhao Family will leave this ce intact!

    At this moment, four of the staff members came running in a line towards the Tianjing preparation region while carrying a long and massive object, their heads dripping with sweat.

    As the white cloth of therge object was removed, a weapon that no one had expected appeared under the broadcasting cameras.

    Without mentioning about the arena, even the entire Skylink had turned silent in a sh.

    ¡°That¡¯s?¡±

    The first one to react was unexpectedly Noriba, who was currently eating melon seeds while watching from the viewing gallery. Upon seeing the weapon, he instantly gawked before his smile quickly turned askew.

 Chapter 464 - Overlord spear VS Overlord spear

    <h4>Chapter 464: Overlord spear VS Overlord spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Overlord spear... replica???

    Was this a joke???

    Was Wang Zhong nning to challenge the very core of the Zhao Family?

    Wang Zhong had actually chosen the replica of Zhao Yilong¡¯s namesake weapon, the Overlord Spear? What kind of situation was this?

    After a momentary silence, the Skylink and arena exploded apart in a cacophony of voices and shouts. Everyone felt a wave of madness rushing through their minds, with all of them bing as excited as chickens in a fight. Clearly, this was Wang Zhong¡¯s counter-attack against the Divine Dragon squadron!

    In the previous duels, the Divine Dragon squadron had used various methods to embarrass and disgrace his squadron members. Being the captain was just like being a big brother of a group. When a younger brother was shamed and humiliated like that, how could he, as the older brother, not show any retaliation at all?

    However, the problem was, Overlord Spear replica VS Overlord Spear???

    During a round-of-16 match in the CHF, and in the match point duel?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s selection had utterly shocked everyone. The image Wang Zhong had in everyone¡¯s eyes was one of a calm and cool-headed guy; he had even waited till thest match before personally going on stage. This caused countless people who had initially believed that he was terrified to start doubting and rethinking their opinion. This was the real meaning of being thoughtful, intelligent, this... before they couldplete their thoughts, Wang Zhong had revealed the Overlord Spear in his hand?

    The cameras panned over to Zhao Yilong. The face of this Zhao Family¡¯s representative figure had already turned ck. This was a bare naked p to his face...No, this was like tossing a bucket full of stools right on his face.

    How lightly did he treat Zhao Yilong for him to make such apletely irrational, and utterly unreasonable choice?!

    Anyone who has undergone even the slightest bit of fundamental soldier training would know that it would take at least a year before one could be familiar with the usage of a weapon. From familiarisation to understanding, before turning it into an extension of one¡¯s body would require an extremely long time of practice and use. This wasn¡¯t a one-sided oppression where an expert could simply crush a noob, but rather, it was a confrontation between the strongest, and yet Wang Zhong had pulled out the Overlord Spear, which he had never used before!

    This was a weapon that Zhao Yilong had been using since young. It could be said that if he was the second best in the world in his proficiency, then there was no one who could im the number 1 ce. Even Divian and her Dragon¡¯s Terror had a different style aspared to the Overlord Spear. At the very least, she definitely couldn¡¯t match up to Zhao Yilong¡¯s hardness and ferocity. However, now, there was a person who not only choose not to use the cross wheels which he was most proficient in, but he had even chosen to use the weapon his opponent excelled in.

    ¡°Oh my god! Wang Zhong has really brought out the Overlord Spear! This fucker really wants to turn this into a life or death fight!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m Zhao Yilong, I might explode right there from anger! There¡¯s probably no one in his entire life who has dared to treat him like that!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! This motherfucker¡¯s a real man! If I have a captain like him who will let me do as I please, I will definitely help Barran and the others vent their anger!¡±

    ¡°He has turned foolish! Is this venting his anger, or is he seeking death! Who does he think he is! If he loses this duel, he would really be unable to face up to his squadron members who have bet their lives on this match!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s the real one whose mind has exploded. Regardless of him being calm and cool-headed at most times, he¡¯s a youth. The provocation of his opponents coupled with the pressureing from his surroundings has caused him to act like that. I really have overestimated him.¡±

    Upon pulling out the Overlord Spear, the number of people watching via Skylink had skyrocketed to over 9 million. Naturally, there were many who were here to soak up the liveliness. There were even some experts that could not help but tune in to watch. That¡¯s because the situation of this match had be too weird and unpredictable. Never had they seen such an oundish person before.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s mind has exploded. If not, why would he choose to use the Overlord Spear against Zhao Yilong¡¯s? Although it¡¯s very good to vent his anger, this would only cause him to appear even more stupid and foolish.¡± The squadron members beside Gui Xinying gave their ridiculingments. Witnessing Wang Zhong make such a decision, their impression of him had dropped to an extremely low level.

    ¡°He¡¯s be agitated just over some small matters. He really can¡¯t shoulder any heavy responsibilities.¡±

    In the eyes of others, although the Divine Dragon squadron had made some slight counters against Tianjing, and had even purposefully provoked thetter, all of these were part of their strategy. Wang Zhong¡¯s move had made him appear too weak and frail.

    Gui Xinying¡¯s expression was eternally cold and icy. However, whenever she looked at Wang Zhong, a sliver of warmth would appear in her eyes. Of all the people she had seen before, all of them would always be willing to sacrifice the people around them. Therefore she was never able to imagine that there would be such a foolish person present in this world.

    At this moment, Carolyn had already switched her Skylink off. Originally, she was nning to continue observing this match. However, watching all the way till here, she had already felt extremely disappointed. People who wanted to achieve great things in life would definitely need to learn how to sacrifice some things, some people, and their lives to be able to reach the peak. Her decision to toss him away was the correct one after all.

    Divian¡¯s initial reaction was simr to other people. Being a spear expert, she didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough upon seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s decision. Indeed, he was mocking Zhao Yilong, However, what other meaning did this have?

    For the sake of his squadron members? Indeed, such thoughts were good, but they were also too childish.

    However, in the next instant, Divian suddenly gawked once again. That was because she was talking about the person known as All Mouthy King. In the past, further in the past, and even further back, she always had the same thoughts about this person. It was no wonder why she was extremely familiar with her current feelings. However, the result of every fight...

    What kind of situation was this?

    These thoughts all stemmed from her previous fight against Wang Zhong, something that other people had yet to experience. In the arena, the gaze sent out by tens of thousands of people towards Wang Zhong was one simr to looking at an idiot, with even slivers of pity present within.

    Below the stage, a sliver of a smile appeared at the corner of Zhao Zimo¡¯s mouth. The rhythm of humiliating their opponent was set up by him. He wanted to use the Tianjing squadron to establish the might of the Divine Dragon. To him, weaklings and public opinion were just like prostitutes, which one would just toss away after use. Both would simrly cause his opponent¡¯s mentality to break down, more so if they were experts. At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s head was definitely filled with how to mock their Divine Dragon squadron. Without a doubt, the Overlord Spear in his hand was simply a ¡°sh of genius¡±. However, it was also the most stupid decision he could have made. It could be said that Wang Zhong had now destroyed everything that he had achieved in the past.

    Ruo Zhi and Wind God, this pair of casters, were now exchanging nces with each other. Having casted for quite a fewpetitions and much more match, especially in the case of Ruo Zhi, they could be said to have seen everything that could happen in a fight. However, this was the first time they had seen a person with such heaven-defying courage and brains.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong did not pay any attention to what was happening in his surroundings as he pondered about the Overlord Spear. Although it was a replica, the materials used in its construction were extraordinary. Not only did the decorative patterns feel extremelyfortable in his hands, it had also allowed for his Soul Power to slowly pour in, turning the entire spear to what seemed like a part of his body.

    After a moment, Wang Zhong opened his eyes. Just as he was preparing to walk onto the stage, Hymin walked over. ¡°Wang Zhong, it¡¯s true that we¡¯ve walked and fought all to this point for the sake of the group battle. In fact, we are also fighting for our honour and dignity, even if we have to use our lives to do so. Therefore, please fight for yourself, and not have any regrets in doing so!¡±

    Hearing her words, Wang Zhong gawked and remained stunned for a while, before a sliver of a smile curled up from the corner of his mouth. As he nodded his head, the aura radiating from him appeared to have changed slightly.

    Seeing this, Ma Dong gave a big thumbs up. Looks like big sis Hymin¡¯s better at words. Nevertheless, Hymin wasn¡¯t able to rx one bit, as Wang Zhong had still hoisted up that broken spear. Replica against the original. This¡­.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, the theatrical duel is about tomence. Frankly speaking, never in my wildest dreams did I expect this match to turn out like this. This is thest duel between Tianjing and the Divine Dragon squadron! Wang Zhong VS Zhao Yilong! Overlord Spear against Overlord Spear!¡±

    As Wind God¡¯s voice rang out, the emotions present in the entire arena surged to a boiling point.

    ¡°He really did carry it up! Is he really going to give this duel away like that! His squadron members had managed to win a duel after so much difficulty! Has All Mouthy King gone crazy?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a replica, it weighs way over 300 pounds! With those thin arms and legs, can he really twirl it around?¡±

    ¡°Shuddup, you idiots! What the hell do you know about brother King! He had waved that Molok¡¯s City Defense Battle Axe weighing over a thousand pounds in the OP like a toy! What would a 300-pound spear be to him?¡±

    ¡°This is the CHF! Do you think this is an OP elite division match? Furthermore, do you really know the difference between wielding it and twirling it around?¡±

 Chapter 465 - Rock VS Rock! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 465: Rock VS Rock! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°An expert can definitely master any weapon in a shorter amount of time and grasp its essence more quickly than other people. However, understanding, usage, proficiency and mastery are allpletely different concepts.¡± Karl said while shaking his head. ¡°Furthermore, weapons like spears are the type that is easy to use but difficult to master. This is even without considering its weight and length, or the custom-made Overlord Spear. It¡¯s too hard to control aspared to ordinary spears. If he only knows how to use it, how can he match up to Zhao Yilong, who has reached perfection in his mastery? All Mouthy King... appears to have lost some of his reasoning.¡±

    ¡°You shuddup!¡± Divian shot a re out, causing the smug-looking Karl to close his mouth. Not only did he not participate in any of the matches, but he also caused trouble on a daily basis. Although she wasn¡¯t pleased about this, this fellow was essential to the Seer squadron. In fact, he was their greatest trump card. After seeing the meteoric rise of the ck horses, even the Seer Family could feel danger creeping up to them.

    On the Skylink, the various parties paying attention to this match were discussing spiritedly before the officials tossed out yet another bunch of explosive news.

    ¡°Barran¡¯s miraculous reversal, ck horse Tianjing continues with their life!¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King pulls yet another strange move, purposefully infuriates the Zhao Family?¡±

    ¡°The mes of fury from the Tianjing big brother, Overlord Spear VS Overlord Spear!¡±

    Upon the appearance of those new explosive pieces of news, the originally declining online numbers instantly skyrocketed. The ocean of brother King fans who had left earlier had returned in a frenzy, alongside those who were bitten by the curiosity bug rising from the fresh news. Instantly, the number of people online broke the great mark of 8 million, before continuing to rise at a rapid rate. Now, it was only a sliver away from the 9 million viewership records set by Stuart, by relying on the opening match of this CHF.

    ¡°All Mouthy King has toppled my view of the world once again.¡± An all too familiar feeling was present in Wind God¡¯s heart. Frankly speaking, although Wang Zhong did not use his trump card as everyone had expected, he had definitely yed it big this time. ¡°He had actually chosen to use a Federation-made Overlord Spear replica to match against Zhao Yilong¡¯s original version! All Mouthy King has already been overwhelmed by the mes of fury burning in his heart! For the sake of provoking the Zhao Family, he¡¯s not giving a damn about anything! Forgive me for my words, but from the initial 50:50 equal chance of victory, it has already dropped to 30:70 at the very most!¡±

    A slight curl appeared at the corner of Zhao Zimo¡¯s mouth, though it brimmed with an arrogance unique to him. This was the conceit present in those with power, who always felt that they were invincible and omnipotent.

    Although a slight ident had happened, with Barran¡¯s victory in the earlier duel, all of his arrangements had been useful. It was impossible for amoner to maintain his calmness and cool-headedness under such constant provocation, thereby resulting in him using his emotions to do the thinking. He did not use his cross wheels, and had instead chosen to use to Overlord Spear for the maximum taunting effect. This was a show of him losingplete control of his thoughts, something that made Zhao Zimo extremely satisfied with his strategies.

    Bang, Bang, Bang...

    With the 300-over pound Overlord Spear in his hands, heavy booms rang out from every step taken.

    Wang Zhong walked directly to a position 20-odd metres away from Zhao Yilong beforeing to a stop. His left hand that was holding onto the Overlord Spear gave a slight swing out.

    Bang!

    A gale visible of the naked eye was swept up by the heavy body of the spear, before itnded with a thud on his shoulder. With the inertia of the Overlord Spear coupled by its weight, didn¡¯t that amount to a force of over a thousand pounds on his arm?!

    A slight thud rang out from the granite rock floor behind his feet, before a few clear cracks proceeded to spread out from his feet!

    Crack Crack Crack Crack Crack!

    Gulp...

    The viewing gallery instantly turned much quieter, with an audible wave of gulping sounds ringing out.

    Although the auras that experts exuded as a show of force was much moreplicated and difficult to aplish than what Wang Zhong had done, viewing and feeling this live made it feel much more impactful!

    He appeared to be very strong!

    However, such actions appeared extremelyughable in the eyes of Zhao Yilong.

    Once could identify a master upon making a move.

    Although the Overlord Spear was quite heavy, the important point here was not the brute strength required, but rather, it was how the wielder handled it like it was a lightweight weapon. Only when the wielder achieved that level ofpetency could they truly bring out the meaning of ¡°Overlord¡± in the spear¡¯s name! Simply using his brute strength to wave the Overlord Spear around, was Wang Zhong really intending to use a weapon like this to provoke and challenge the Zhao Family?

    ¡°You will pay the price for your decision.¡± Zhao Yilong did not care about what mockery his squadron members had shown towards Tianjing. To him, the only thing he cared was that Wang Zhong had actually dared to provoke himself. Clearly, this provocation had gone past his tolerance threshold. ¡°No one who dares to provoke me like this has left in one piece.¡±

    Hearing those words, Wang Zhong could not help but tough out, before proceeding to cast an indifferent gaze at Zhao Yilong while replying, ¡°Looks like you think too highly of yourself. This is the same infallible bad habit that all of you have.¡±

    As Wang Zhong¡¯s reply rang out, the entire world turned silent in a sh.

    This, he¡¯s actually talking to Zhao Yilong? What did he say?!

    Not only did he provoke Zhao Yilong, he had also disregarded the entire Zhao Family in his eyes! These were two entirely separate matters!

    It had always been the great families belittling themoners, and only they could act rampantly and without any restraint. Just the slightest hint of amoner counterattack would result in a lightning-quick retaliation from them. However, at this very moment, Wang Zhong had actually dared to make such an open and public provocation!

    The expression on Zhao Yilong¡¯s face had already frozen up, while killing intent started to slowly radiate out from his body.

    In a sh, everyone felt a bone-chilling wave of cold sweep across their bodies. Wind God¡¯s mouth was already wide open, entirely forgetting to even continue his roasting. Ever since Wang Zhong¡¯s decision to use the Overlord Spear, Wind God could already see that thetter wanted to ¡°return the favour¡±. However, with such arge disparity in strength, wasn¡¯t mockery something that would naturally happen?

    Yes! All Mouthy King was very strong! However, his opponent was Zhao Yilong, the famous Overlord, Zhao Yilong! Both his strength or that of the aristocratic family standing behind him stood at the very top of the Federation¡¯s pyramid of power. Without even talking about the Overlord Spear in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand that he obviously wasn¡¯t familiar with using, even if he did elect to use his cross wheels, who gave him the guts to say those words?!

    Wielding the Overlord Spear was already making a mockery of Zhao Yilong! Did he really want the Zhao Family to leave no paths of retreat for him?

    He¡¯s really too heaven-defying!

    Saying those words in such a stage, not only did he provoke Zhao Yilong, he had targeted the entire Zhao Family! Within the Federation, themoners could only kneel and bow in worship to those aristocratic families, standing high above everyone else. One could imagine what kind of response they would show upon being caught by surprise from a voiceing from themoners!

    Without talking about themoners, even Divian, Gui Hao and arge bunch of the members from the various great aristocratic families were dumbfounded by what they heard. Those were the words one would say only when facing off against an opponent at the same level. Ever since young, they have never met anyone outside the 10 great families who dared to say such words to them.

    However, it had to be said that Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡°Daredevil¡± audacity had ignited a me in the hearts of quite a few people.

    ¡°This Wang Zhong!¡± Divian could not help but to frown. He¡¯s too impulsive! Such provocations wouldn¡¯t lead to any benefits for him, especially the fact that the current Tianjing had yet to escape the match point! Even if he takes this duel, what about the group battle?

    Use the cross wheels then? Even her Seer Family had already found ways to deal with it. Being the family that excelled the most at the research of various weapons, the Zhao Family definitely had their ways. He... might have grown too proud after winning a few matches in this CHF.

    ¡°I really this decent and trash-talking side of this fellow!¡± Noriba appeared to have turned ¡°high¡± in an instant,ughing so hard that tears were about to stream down his eyes. ¡°I always believed that I was too wild! Looks like this fe has even thicker skin than me! Interesting!¡±

    After a momentary pause of stunned silence, a mad mouring of voices filled the Skylink and the arena, as the Divine Dragon and Tianjing Academy fan started tossing curses and swear words back and forth. Earth shattering shouts reverberated across the arena, while the Skylink broadcast screen was covered by the massive amount of words pumped out by the viewers!

    While the atmosphere outside of the arena had turned fiery, the atmosphere within turned cold in a sh, as the temperature pummeled rapidly.

    Waving the Overlord Spear forward with a faint sweep of his left hand, his right hand grabbed hold of the spear shaft. The 3-metre long spear extended from his arms, its tip pointing towards the ground, with not a hint of movement in its body.

    A chilling expression had nketed Zhao Yilong¡¯s face. There was no longer any useless words being said, as killing intent burst forth from his eyes!

    ¡°At this moment, I smell the intense vour of gunpowder brewing on the stage! I really cannot imagine exactly where All Mouthy King¡¯s supreme confidence ising from, to issue such an audacious war-like provocation! Nevertheless, he has clearly ignited the mes of anger and fury in the overlord! I cannot help but sigh in admiration for All Mouthy King! Daring to say such rampant words right at the face of the sessor of one of the Federation¡¯s 10 great families, the Zhao Family, definitely requires guts and courage!¡± Grabbing hold of the microphone, Wind God¡¯s spirit had beenpletely ignited. Since people have said that he was seeking death, that motherfucking All Mouthy King¡¯s even more death-seeking than he was! Wind God felt that he wouldn¡¯t be true to himself if he didn¡¯t turn into a mad demon at this moment! ¡°However, although sprouting words is easy, it won¡¯t be easy to face the anger and rage of the overlord! Overlord Spear VS Imitation Overlord Spear! Exactly how many rounds will All Mouthy King be able to endure? The gunpowder on the stage is about to be ignited, as the final duel begins!¡±

    On the stage, the Soul Powers of both parties were already ignited and zing. Clearly, Wang Zhong and Zhao Yilong had no intention of letting the other party off easily. This duel would not end at just a simple victory or defeat.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two equally tyrannical Soul Powers sted out from them, sweeping up a strong gust of wind that rampaged within the arena.

    With the long-umted killing intent and rage exploding forth with a bang, there was no hesitation or wavering in the two as rays of brilliance erupted from their greyish-ck eyes. The two?figures sprinted forwards in a sh, turning into streams of light! In the blink of an eye, both of them had crossed the mere 20 to 30 metres that initially separated them!

    While the ring of the starting bell was still reverberating within the arena, the two parties had already smashed against each other in the centre!

    Bang!

    Overlord Spear VS Overlord spear!

    Unlike the clean and simple spear techniques Divian used, an earth-shattering might was unleashed by the two Overlord spear wielders. The spear was known as the overlord of all weapons, able to kill everything in its path with a straightforward advance!

    Before their weapons collided, the waving of their spears coupled with the pressures formed by the Soul Power sting out from them instantly formed a circr wave of air pressure visible to the naked eye expanding out from the middle of the stage!

    BOOM!

    As the two spears collided, countless sparks due to the high pressured chafing between them illuminated the entire circr arena.

    The two advancing figures came to a halt.

    Pulling back their spears, the circr air wave instantly disappeared, leaving being remnant sparks in the air for all to see. However, that was followed by an even quicker attack!

    Bang!

    The speed of both parties appeared to be the same, and so was their strength.

    An unstoppable force against an immovable object.

    A force field of sparks illuminated the stage once again.

    Murderous spirit filled the auras radiating from their spears. The person who was able to suppress the other would be able to gain the initiative in this fight!

    This was a genuine case of enemies being fated to cross paths, with the victory going to the bravest. Brimming with a grandeur that was able to split the sky and sunder the earth, the two Overlord Spears struck out like bolts of lightning as they collided against each other.?Soul Power sted across the entire stage every time they collided against each other, showing the world shaking might both of them possessed. Neither was backing down even an inch, as there was no such thing as retreat in the way of the spear!

    The explosions of peak level Casted Soul Stage Soul Power rocked the entire stage, Such overbearing attacks not only required sufficient Soul Power umtion, it also required a tough and resilient body to endure the feedback force. Nheless, the two duking it out on stage appeared to have aplished both feats as easily as having a meal.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power appeared just like a vast ocean, flowing out endlessly without interruption, while Zhao Yilong¡¯s appeared just like a deep abyss whose depths could not be seen!

    Crack Crack Crack Crack!

    As the spears collided against each other, the ground beneath their feet shattered like smashed tofu, with cracks extending out in all directions and rock chips flying into the air!

    The continued output and revolutions of Soul Power from the two caused the circr field of force around them to expand, giving the illusion as though even space was unable to handle the brutal output of power from the 2.

    Bang!

    The force field exploded apart, causing countless de-like whips of air to sweep out. All of the rock chips created by the tyrannical force unleashed from the two were sent shooting out, ripping their clothes in a sh. However, at this instant, the two Overlord Spears appeared to havee to a silent understanding, as they ferociously smashed against each other!

    The Overlord Spears, which ordinary people could not even carry, were waved about in the hands of the two as though they were as like as daggers.

    Zhao Yilong¡¯s spear techniques had reached the essence of the way of the spear. Raise, circle, point, side push, pierce, wrap, lunge, lock, block and pulling back. The might and ferocity of one¡¯s spear techniques dictated how overbearing it was, with these details being extremely difficult to train and master. When every single fundamental technique was fused together, they would result in infinite possiblebinations, giving rise to an Overlord Spear that could be used in both close quarters and far distances, with a myriad of possible moves and changes.

    Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear possessed a might and ferocity just like that of a divine dragon surging across the heavens, yet appeared iparably urate in the smallest of details. It had to be said that Wang Zhong¡¯s performance appeared slightly superficial, though his understanding of the Overlord Spear was unable to match up to Zhao Yilong. Although both of them appeared to be evenly matched, Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear was in fact gaining momentum inch by inch, with Zhao Yilong apparently being the one that led the offence.

    ¡°From the looks of it, Wang Zhong seems to have practised using such a weapon before, to actually be able to match up in an exchange against Zhao Yilong. Nheless, it is only at the level of a mechanical copy. It¡¯s a pity that he had turned this duel into a personal fight despite the strength he possesses. If he loses like this, he will really be unable to face his squadron members.¡± Wind God could not help but toment.

    Hearing such roasting words, Ruo Zhi shot a look at Wind God. This person seems to have some problem in his head, huh. At the very beginning, he only felt that Wind God had skewed hismentary for the sake of bing famous, and also to find a ce where he fit in. However, there were some things that could be said for the purpose of casting and analysis, and some that couldn¡¯t. Did this Wind God really want to put Wang Zhong to death?

    ¡°Little Wind, regardless of the oue, Wang Zhong still had the advantage of the selection. What¡¯s more, the reason why he is doing it this way, is for the sake of retaliating against his opponent, while helping his squadron members vent some of their anger. Perhaps, he has fallen to the ploy of the Divine Dragon squadron. However, that does not mean that he did not pay attention to that.¡± said Ruo Zhi.

    Hearing that, Wind God shot a?look at Ruo Zhi beforeughing. An absent-minded look shed across his eyes before he quickly looked back towards the centre of the arena.

    The two duking it out in the centre of the stage appeared to have unleashed the full might of their anger, as the two Overlord Spears appeared just like poisonous snakes spitting and striking as they spun and twirled around in the air. In the blink of an eye, 10 sessive stabs were unleashed!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    No one had expected Wang Zhong to actually be able to meet Zhao Yilong in a head-on confrontation of spear techniques. What¡¯s more, since the start till now, despite not having the initiative, he had yet to fall into a disadvantageous position. He had actually managed to disy the essence of a few techniques, with the strength and might in his attack being at the same level as Zhao Yilong.

    However, although their spear techniques were equally fast, and possessed the same amount of power and fundamental proficiency behind them, the bodies of the spears had a considerable difference in construction material.

    A chilling glow radiated out from the chain wrapped Overlord Spear, while Soul Power gushed out from it in a tornado-like fashion. Having sessively shed against it, Wang Zhong¡¯s Overlord Spear had already started to vibrate and hum intensely.

    Cracking melon seeds as he watched the fight unfold, excitement and interest-filled Karl¡¯s eyes. What a person! This Wang Zhong¡¯s actually has some real skills. It was already pretty good if a person was able to specialize in two weapons. From the looks of it, this fellow really knew how to use a spear! Although Karl didn¡¯t use a spear, Divian was an expert in it. Being her main training partner, he was all too clear that this Wang Zhong was definitely a spear expert, and had a profound understanding of it. That¡¯s right, Wang Zhong was mimicking and understanding the patterns of his opponents. However, in the face of Zhao Yilong¡¯s attacks, being able to do such a thing was proof that he had sufficient confidence in his ability.

    This fellow¡¯s actually pretty frightening!

    There weren¡¯t many people that were able to watch the fight from such a perspective, though Divian was naturally one of those few that could. At this moment, she had not uttered a single word.?After her match against All Mouthy King, Divian already had the inkling that this person appeared to be considerably familiar with the patterns of spear techniques. Perhaps he had a certain level of understanding and proficiency in it. Regardless of any weapon out there, the best way to break an opponent¡¯s attack style and rhythm would be to understand the weapons that the opponent used.

    However, never did Divian expect for Wang Zhong to be an expert in the way of the spear. Nheless, this was where the problem was.

    He was mimicking every single move and action Zhao Yilong was making. It would be fine if he were using the exact same weapon as his opponent. However, Zhao Yilong was wielding the Zhao Family¡¯s heirloom, the Overlord Spear, and the replica made by the Federation definitely could not match up to it. Simply speaking, a good spear didn¡¯t only depend on its construction. This Overlord Spear replica was rather well made. Other than the absence of those chains, it appeared to be identical to the genuine one, even having the same weight. However, with the difference in materials used to create the shaft of the spear, as well as the absence of runic patterns engraved on its surface, this resulted in a huge disparity even on the transmission of force through its body.

    It was merely an ordinary weapon, while the genuine Overlord Spear was one of the five great heirloom divine weapons of the Zhao Family. This made the disparity even more obvious.

    With their level of strength being simr, the difference in the spear quality created a minuscule difference in the force output by the two in their moves.

    Clearly, the titanium body of the replica Overlord Spear was slightly unable to handle the high-speed multi-directional transfers of force. This resulted in intense vibrations throughout the shaft after a series of sessive collisions. Finally, all of a sudden, one of Wang Zhong¡¯s thrusts caused the tip to deviate by a sliver.

    Whoosh~~~~~

    A bolt of lightning shed through Zhao Yilong¡¯s eyes.

    As the spear tips crossed each other, an ear piercing metallic screech rang out.?Travelling along the shaft of his opponent¡¯s spear, Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear stabbed right towards Wang Zhong¡¯s chest!

    With a twist of his wrists, Wang Zhong sent a massive pushing force through the shaft of his spear, instantly separating himself a few inches from the iing stab.

    A chilling glow slid past Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Taking advantage of Wang Zhong¡¯s evasion, Zhao Yilong bent his back and lowered his waist, twisting his Overlord Spear to send a fierce smash down of Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder.

    Bang!

    Wang Zhong reacted extremely quickly as he pulled his spear shaft back to block the iing smash. The terrifying impact caused the two spears to shudder. At the same time, Wang Zhong ced his hand on the ground as a support while he swept his left leg horizontally out.

    Relying on the rebounding force of his smash, Zhao Yilong had alreadyunched himself high into the air. With a twist of his left hand, the Overlord Spear quivered, before descending from the air, transforming into thousands of spear afterimages in the process!

    Taking advantage of the high ground, the spear afterimages rained down from the sky, with each afterimage appearing just like a bolt of lightning striking down!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The tips of the spear afterimages howled out like bullets. Wang Zhong raised his spear tip to contend with the iing attack. However, one upied the high ground advantage and had assistance from gravity, while the other one was forced to counterattack. This resulted in aplete difference in the force behind the two spears, causing an even greater disparity in the strength of their blows.

    Pa!

    Before the iing attacks had ceased, Wang Zhong already had no choice but to move his body to evade the spear afterimages. With a sweep of his spear, he unexpectedly took a half step back.

    In a fight between experts, a mere half step back was evidence of being in a disadvantage, and a loss of momentum.

    A sneer shed across Zhao Yilong¡¯s face, while his Overlord Spear had casted its shadow as it thrust forwards!

    From both sides exchanging attacks, to one attack with the other defending!

    At the instant when this change happened to the situation of this fight, Zhao Yilong¡¯s Soul Power erupted out like a howling tornado! Appearing to have transformed into the head of a dragon, the Overlord Spear in his hands howled out with a surprise attack!

    ¡°Overlord Secret move¨CLightning Fire God of War¡¯s 18 Spear Strikes!¡±

    Bang!

    With a gigantic bang, the Overlord Spear instantly pierced forwards. At this instant, Wang Zhong felt a terrifying force many times stronger than what he had encountered in the earlier exchanges heading his way. Despite forcefully bracing himself, the webs between his thumbs and forefingers were shaken to the point of turning slightly numb.

    However, before even waiting for him to catch his breath, the second spear strike was already headed his way!

 Chapter 466 - Rippling Technique (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 466: Rippling Technique (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    There was basically no need to for him to pull his spear back to gather his strength. Relying on the rebounding force from Wang Zhong¡¯s block, Zhao Yilong merely gave a slight whip, twist, and shove of his wrists before the Overlord Spear was thrust out with even greater might. These were extremely detailed movements, these were the essentials of spear techniques. Any student who had used the spear and rted weapons werepletely dumbfounded by the spectacle unfolding before their eyes. When they attacked with their spears, it would appear as though they were wavingrge matchsticks around. However, in Zhao Yilong¡¯s hands, the spear had basically ascended into a weapon of perfection. So it turned out that a spear could be used like this!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s really disying his superficial skills in the face of an expert!

    Faced against such a situation, there would definitely be no hope for him if he defended against it head on. Wang Zhong shifted his body to face the evade the iing Overlord Spear, while sending his spear whipping over from the side. However, his opponent¡¯s spear, which was originally piercing forwards, was unexpectedly able to shift in ordance with Wang Zhong¡¯s movements!?What¡¯s more, its might did not diminish at all! Wang Zhong¡¯s whipping spear strike had only caused the iing Overlord Spear to shift a couple of inches!

    Being unable to match in iing attack, Wang Zhong started to execute the Ghostly Steps, swaying as he moved about.

    Then came the third spear strike!

    The umted strength in the spear rose again!

    Before the spear arrived, the might of the spear appeared to have shoved all the air in the surroundings away, causing Wang Zhong to feel his breathing bing stifled. This spear strike was even stronger than the previous one!

    ¡°What an overbearing attack!¡± Wind God shouted out in a hurried manner. ¡°Of the iing sessive attacks, this is just the third spear strike! However, the powering from it has already exceeded the peak of the Casted Soul Stage! If he¡¯s allowed to unleash all 18 spear strikes, who in this CHF is able to block it? Wang Zhong¡¯s defeat is certain, he¡¯s retreating step after step; against the Overlord Spear, he¡¯s just like a little dancing jester!¡±

    The casting and analysis of a fight were extremely important for a match, especially in the Skylink, as statements with hidden provocations would have a great effect on the rhythm of the viewers. It had to be said that everyone had felt that Zhao Yilong was suppressing Wang Zhong ever so slightly at the beginning. However, they now felt that Zhao Yilong really was a ss higher; Wang Zhong had only managed to endure for three minutes of before revealing signs of defeat. At this moment, people had seemed to forget his other identity, as a Wang Zhong who did not use cross wheels wasn¡¯t really All Mouthy King.

    Fourth spear strike... fifth spear strike... sixth spear strike... Wang Zhong¡¯s defence remained extremely stable. There was nothing to say about his feet movements, only that they were able to rival those made by the Mo¡¯s List assassins. However, Zhao Yilong¡¯s spear techniques had sealed up every angle and direction that Wang Zhong could evade towards. The Zhao Family¡¯s Overlord Spear wasn¡¯t a weapon with an undeserved reputation. Every time an attack was unleashed, the target would suffer regardless of upation. Without a doubt, Zhao Yilong was really intent on taking a life as he unleashed these sessive attacks. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of being investigated by the organizingmittee; in any case, he wasn¡¯t able to hold back while unleashing it.

    Tenth spear strike¡­ the tyrannical Soul Power coupled with the might of a genuine Overlord Spear that was mastered to perfection meant that Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear held a unique position in this world. As for Wang Zhong¡¯s replica, it could only block the iing strikes, and he was repeatedly retreating. However, even the path of retreat had its limits, and the spear was unlike other weapons. Retreating in this manner, Wang Zhong had lost his presence in the fight, and his power and might were gone; the advancing Zhao Yilong appeared like the sole ruler of heaven and earth.

    What followed closely were five more spear strikes. Although it was a series of sessive attacks, there was much variation between the strikes. This caused Wang Zhong¡¯s defence to appear weak and exposed. Feints and actuals attacks were mixed into the many multi-directional transfers of strength! At this moment, the entire arena was extremely silent; everyone had been awed into submission by Zhao Yilong¡¯s spear techniques.

    This clearly wasn¡¯t the first time that Divian had seen Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear in action. At this moment, she was having some slight feelings of pity towards Wang Zhong. His fundamentals and foundations were extremely good, though spear techniques always required a certain level of sessive attacks. This was the reason why the Zhao Family could still retain its dominance. Every young member of the various great families would be able to learn secret techniques and skills which were previously used and modified by Heavenly Soul Stage experts. Theprehension and mysteries present within them weren¡¯t something that academy students could hope to obtain. Even if they had the talent, their knowledge and understanding were worlds apart. This exactly like the portrayal of Wang Zhong. With his background, he could only use the OP to umte experience. However, the problem was that after a certain level, there was practically nothing more to be learnt from the OP, as people weren¡¯t stupid enough to reveal their hidden moves in there.

    In an instant, five sessive rapid thrusts smashed Wang Zhong¡¯s defence apart. Whoosh...

    16th Spear Strike¡ª Chopping Spear Strike!

    At this instant, the Overlord Spear abruptly chopped down,pletely switching away from the forward thrusts and stabs that it had unleashed earlier. It appeared at the least expected moment, slicing down across the horizon! Such a downward chop was hardest to guard against. Wang Zhong had already no ce to evade or dodge to. With his replica Overlord Spear in his hands being knocked aside by the five sessive strikes, he was unable to use it to defend himself.

    Nheless, Wang Zhong did not have the intention of forcefully pulling his Overlord Spear back. Instead, he allowed his body to follow his spear. With a rotation of his body, his legs appeared to have stumbled over each other. However, it was instead a miraculous revolution, as Zhao Yilong¡¯s win determining strike had actually struck air.

    Nheless, Zhao Yilong followed suit, moving along behind his spear. As his body cut into range, his hands slid to the middle of his spear shaft. In a sh, the Overlord Spear was ferociously spun about, the rotational force smashing right towards Wang Zhong.

    17th Spear Strike¡ªDragon Twister Massacre!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... Wang Zhong¡¯s clothing was ripped apart by the howling gales rampaging out, while his Overlord Spear swept out vertically in defence.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!...

    Everyone¡¯s eyes grew wide open. Was this the moment which decided victory or defeat??? Wang Zhong had already lost control of the fight, constantly receiving Zhao Yilong¡¯s attacks! Furthermore, his hands would definitely be numb after defending against the force of the spiralling attacks. His judgement and reaction speed had already declined, while the distance between them had already shrunk.

    18th Spear¨CDevouring Dragon Spear!

    umting all of the momentum from the previous 16th strikes andpounding it with the inertia generated from the 17th twirling attack, this spear strike was a strike that Zhao Yilong had practised to perfection. Although he had already stopped spinning his Overlord Spear, the gales whipped up by his revolutions had blocked Wang Zhong¡¯s vision, while this universally shocking spear strike had alreadye killing over.

    The Overlord Spear appeared to have disappeared, turning into a white stream of light with a thunderous roar, stabbing towards Wang Zhong¡¯s head in a sh.

    BOOM...

    Everyone held their breaths,...in the next second...

    Zhao Yilong¡¯s confident spear strike... had missed???

    Wang Zhong stood just right there, yet the Overlord Spear had struck air???

    What was this situation?

    Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped wide open, while they appeared to have been petrified. Was Zhao Yilong blind???

    From the audience¡¯s perspective, Wang Zhong appeared to still be standing at his original location, yet Zhao Yilong had missed his strike as if he were blind! What kind of expert would make such a mistake?

    Upon seeing this spectacle, Divian¡¯s expression totally changed. That¡¯s because she knew what had happened, and that had frightened her. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that there would be people in her age group whose understanding of the spear had reached such a realm! After being forced to defend passively, Wang Zhong did not treat his body as the centre of his being, but rather, he used his Overlord Spear as the centre! This was aprehension obtained only by those who have trained in the way of the spear to the pinnacle ¡ª Spear Substitution Technique!

    When a human was able to interchange his centre with that of his spear at will, it would result in the most frightening confusion towards his opponent¡¯s attack pathways! This was also the area where the Seer Family was most proud of their superiority aspared to the Zhao Family¡¯s spear techniques! Being overly overbearing would result in ack of flexibility and nimbleness. Even Divian herself had only managed to recently obtain her mastery over this technique! However, Wang Zhong was already able to execute it in actualbat!

    At this moment, Karl shot a look at Divian, already having given up on breaking his melon seeds long ago, and having already retracted his giggling. This Spear Substitution Technique was something Divian hadprehended after his tough and arduous apaniment in training, all for of their strategy to demonstrate their splendour in the CHF and frighten others... This...

    God damn it, who told me that this fellow doesn¡¯t know how to use a spear?

    Zhao Yilong¡¯s attack target was the previous location of the Wang Zhong¡¯s Overlord Spear. Upon being revealed, this misconception instantly shocked Zhao Yilong to the extent that he was instantly drenched in cold sweat.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s Overlord Spear had already entered an offensive stance, before being thrust out like a bolt of lightning.

    Bang...Bang...Bang...Bang...

    This... wasn¡¯t this just like Zhao Yilong¡¯s Lightning Fire God¡¯s Divine 18 Spear Strikes??!

    Chilling intent sparkled in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes as he unleashed the same moves while channelling the intent through his spear.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Anger and rage instantly rushed into Zhao Yilong¡¯s head. His opponent could have used many other ways and methods to increase and widen his superiority over this fight. However, of all of them, his opponent had to use his signature move, this exact same move that he could evade in his sleep!

    How much did he look down on me?!

    Feelings surged within Zhao Yilong¡¯s heart like ten thousand horses running rampant, while his murderous spirit present grew even stronger. If his intentions at the start of the match were to simply cripple Wang Zhong, now it was a tant desire to end his life!

    As if his Zhao Family¡¯s spear techniques were that easy to imitate! This was a chance given to Zhao Yilong, and he wouldn¡¯t be courteous to deny it!

    However, after a single riposte, Zhao Yilong immediately felt that something was amiss. That motherfucker¡¯s actually using the same way of force generation as himself!

    BANG! BANG! BANG!...

    In an instant, a series of five sessive high-speed thrusts rained down on him! They were even faster than his earlier thrusts! Nevertheless, Zhao Yilong knew the follow-up move!

    16th strike¨CChopping Spear Strike.

    However, this was where a problem urred. Zhao Yilong had assumed that Wang Zhong was going to follow up with this. However, thetter never, ever mentioned anything about imitating the Lightning Fire God¡¯s Divine 18 Spear Strikes! While Zhao Yilong responded with a downward chop, Wang Zhong did a rising strike.

    WHOOSH...

    A ssh of blood shot out as a gash appeared on Zhao Yilong¡¯s face! He retreated explosively, causing the ground to shatter by the force generated by his backpedalling. However, the only thing he could do was to pull away from Wang Zhong. Nheless, Wang Zhong¡¯s explosiveness couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Wang Zhong knew what Zhao Yilong knew. Therefore he had already predicted that Zhao Yilong would make such a decision, resulting in an instantaneous advance to catch him.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!...

    As the Overlord Spear in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands revolved crazily, Zhao Yilong, being unable to evade, could only clench his teeth and keep his defence up. Enduring the sessive attacks, his hands had already turned numb. Despite that, he was surrounded by the damnable spear shadows, forcing his mind away from such thoughts.

    19th spear¨CDragon Devouring!

    BANG RUMBLE...

    Zhao Yilong was utterly unable to dodge and evade. He did not recognise this move from Wang Zhong. However, he was clear about the might present behind it. Only by confronting that spear technique before it had umted sufficient might would he able to break it. He definitely understood the weakness of his style and techniques!

    When he first started to learn this set of moves, he had resented his teacher. At that point in time, he had believed this set of moves to be invincible. Since it was the case, why did he need to learn the method to break this set of moves? Only at this instant did he understood his teacher¡¯s intentions!

    However, the spear strike unleashed by Zhao Yilong had missed once again...

    Wang Zhong simply did not intend to unleash the 18th spear. At the instant when Zhao Yilong had unleashed his spear strike, he had sent a kick hurtling forward, smashing right into Zhao Yilong¡¯s centre of mass.

    BANG...

    Being caughtpletely off guard, Zhao Yilong waspletely unable to muster any defence before being smashed and rolling away, flying 7 to 8 metres back beforeying t on the ground.

    As soon as this happened, the entire world turned silent, with everyone feeling as though they could hear the pounding of their hearts... what the hell is this?

    Did the two fighters swap their names?

    Upon being unleashed, Zhao Yilong¡¯s renowned Lightning Fire God¡¯s Divine 18 Spear Strikes was a set of moves that no one could contend against. However, at this moment, not only had it been broken, it had also been turned into a joke, before being modified, and he even got kicked in the face!

    Wang Zhong had no intention of following up with a pursuit, standing right where he hadunched the kick from.

    At this moment, those All Mouthy King¡¯s fans who didn¡¯t dare to shout and cheer for their idol earlier, those who were forced to keep this fire suppressed in their heart, were finally able to let it all go at once! Hiding the skies and covering the earth, their roars resounded throughout the world. This was All Mouthy King!

    What Zhao Family! What dogshit Overlord Spear! He¡¯ll thrash all of them in the same manner!

    While Skylink had exploded into madness, the arena had remained deathly silent. No one was sure exactly what had happened. The spear expert, Zhao Yilong, has been beaten up like a dog?

    Below the stage, the faces of the Divine Dragon squadron members had turned extremely ugly. The faces of the personnel stationed in the viewing gallery who rted to the Zhao Family had also contorted, all of them wishing they could head down to massacre Wang Zhong hundreds of times over!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s kick appeared to not have caused any damage, as Zhao Yilong?had instantly gotten up. The cold and cruel gaze shooting out from his eyes seemed to be able to freeze up anything it came in?contact with. Nheless, a look of indifference was present in Wang Zhong¡¯s expression as he looked towards thetter, appearing to say that there was nothing more to Zhao Yilong.

    Ayer of frost had already covered Zhao Yilong¡¯s face. If one¡¯s gaze could kill people, Wang Zhong would have already been chopped up by tens of thousands of des!

    The chilling and frosty killing intent radiating from him seemed as if it would freeze up the entire stage!

    Not a single word rang out from him, as his hands started to tremble.

    ¡°The games have ended. An inferior fellow like you will never be able to mimic a genuine form ofbat!¡±

    Humm!

    An intense hum instantly rang out from his Overlord Spear as its shaft started to vibrate rapidly. In the next instant, gurgling Soul Power visible to the naked up surged out from Zhao Yilong¡¯s body, passing through the spear shaftyer byyer, before condensing at the spear tip like the waves crashing on a beach!

    Those experts who were in shock of Wang Zhong¡¯s frightening toughness instantly stopped their discussions.

    This was the first time they had seen Zhao Yilong getting this serious. He¡¯s about to reveal his true self.

    Layer uponyer, the Soul Power ripples continued to increase. Upon reaching the limit of its convergence at the spear tip, they unexpectedly started to form a spiralling aura!

    The condensed Soul Power ripples appeared to have be the centre of the world. In a sh, rays of brilliance blossomed from it, causing the surroundings to pale inparison to it. On the ground, the small rock chips that had formed from the shattered granite floor were affected by the spear aura, as they started to swirl about and float into the air!

    BANG!

    Although the previous Overlord 18 sessive spear strikes were indeed an extremely overbearing set of moves, they were no more than a brutish output of strength. Top ss experts might be able to see through the essence of those moves, and might even be able to mimic them. However, there were some techniques and skills that couldn¡¯t be imitated even after being seen!

    A surging, domineering aura burst forth ferociously from his body, while Zhao Yilong¡¯s eyes appeared to have turned into orbs of lightning. Even before taking action, the spear aura he had condensed was alreadypletely different from before!

    A serious expression appeared on Noriba¡¯s face. Even though he was a couple hundred metres away in the viewing gallery, he was already able to sense the threat and danger posed from that spear!

    The might of an attack was depended on the strength of one¡¯s Soul Power and fleshly body. In most situations, there was a limit in the difference between people at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. However, there was in fact a considerable disparity inbat prowess. This was the charm ofbat techniques and skills, and the quest to understand their details and inner constructs. This was also the reason why countless experts would pause their cultivation at the Casted Soul Stage, in order to gain a deeperprehension.

    Zhao Yilong¡¯s overbearingness wasn¡¯t just a superficial thing!

    He was changing the frequency and amplitude of his Soul Power, while using undting wavesyered together to assist in increasing the might of his attacks. This resulted in his attacks being able to ovee anything in their path. The instantaneous explosion of power wasparable to the charged cross wheels All Mouthy King had used to achieve his fame and reputation!

    Changing the frequency and amplitude of one¡¯s Soul Power sounded like an easy task to aplish. However, a person who was actually able to do so couldn¡¯t even be found in ten thousand people!

    To 99.99% of the Casted Soul Stage soldiers, such a feat sounded just like The Arabian Nights, or akin to asking an ordinary person to change his fingerprints. Without even talking about doing it, they wouldn¡¯t even know where to start, as they had utterly no clue how it worked!

    This was an absolute mystery!

    This was a divinebat technique that couldn¡¯t be imitated by ordinary people!

    Upon unleashing this move, anyone familiar with Zhao Yilong knew that this fight was about to end. Using this move meant that he was truly enraged. If not, with the Zhao Family¡¯s arrogance, he would definitely not use this secret aristocratic familybat technique to deal with amoner.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. It was alright if they didn¡¯t. However, upon looking, all of them didn¡¯t feel right.

    BANG...

 Chapter 467 - Powerful suppression

    <h4>Chapter 467: Powerful suppression</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    With a loud bang, Zhao Yilong disappeared, man and spear travelling as one. The Overlord Spear pierced right at Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong weed the attack without any signs of weakness, and the two spears collided.

    Hum...Rumble...

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Overlord Spear vibrated intensely, while his entire being was sent flying back. On the contrary, Zhao Yilong appeared to bepletely unaffected by any rebounding force. With a casual wave, he sent his spear sweeping out, which was met by Wang Zhong¡¯s Overlord Spear. However, upon contact, thetter¡¯s spear was sent shooting back, appearing as if it had been expelled by an earth-shatteringly massive amount of force. With just an ordinary attack, Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear appeared to have annihted all resistance put up by Wang Zhong.

    HUMM...

    A st of spear aura exploded forth, piercing out even before the spear tip arrived.

    Boom...

    Along with his spear, Wang Zhong was sent flying back a dozen metres back, his face turning somewhat pale as a result. Zhao Yilong did not immediately give pursuit, as he did not unleash this move just to let his opponent die so quickly. Just like what the Zhao Family had done earlier, their opponent¡¯s despair and wails of misery were what they loved to hear the most. They wanted to make their opponents tremble and stutter at the mere mention of their Zhao Family, and let them forever be losers and ves in their presence. At the same time, they would kill one to warn everybody else that anyone who went against the Zhao Family would meet with death!

    With a sweep of his Overlord Spear, Soul Power burst forth once again, resulting in ripples enveloping the Overlord Spear. This time, he wanted to beat Wang Zhong to a state worse than death, and shatter all of the bones in his body!

    Below the stage, all of the Zhao Family supporters had already burst out into frenzied roars of celebration. As long as Zhao Yilong was serious, the only thing a waste like Wang Zhong could do was to eat dust! Mimicking a simple set of moves ain¡¯t worth anything! Let¡¯s see if you can mimic this rippling might!

    However, at this moment, Wang Zhong proceeded to enter the same stance as Zhao Yilong, with the copycat Overlord Spear being the same copycat Overlord Spear as before.

    Despite that,yer uponyer of rippling Soul Power started to gush out from his body, surging into his copycat Overlord Spear, transforming into ayered rippled wave-like state! What¡¯s more, not only did those ripples remain in the spear, they formed a spiralling force at the tip of the spear!

    This was basically just like countless birds flying out from the colourful clouds in the skies, before delivering a wave of fresh, steaming shit on the faces of the Zhao Family people, wiping the rampant and self-satisfied smiles right off their faces.

    This...

    ¡°Wang Zhong is unexpectedly disying the same exact move as Zhao Yilong!¡± although Ruo Zhi was considerably knowledgeable and possessed an abundance of experience, this was frankly the first time he had ever seen such a fight unfold. Wang Zhong was replicating whatever move his opponent had unleashed! Was this a training match? Or was this a match between a son and his parents? That was Zhao Yilong! What madness was this! ¡°From the convergence of the rippling Soul Power, the move Wang Zhong is currently disying appears really like the genuine version that Zhao Yilong has just shown earlier. Although we do not know about the power behind it, being able to achieve such control over his Soul Power frequency is something that only a handful of people in the CHF can aplish!¡±

    Being able to control one¡¯s Soul Power frequency was equivalent to possessing a miraculous talent or special ability. Understanding the essence of one¡¯s Soul Power and strength meant that one possessed infinite possibilities in their maniption. This was also the reason why Zhao Yilong was ranked on the Mo¡¯s List. However, never in everyone¡¯s wildest dreams did everyone imagine that Wang Zhong actually possessed the same ability.

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± all of a sudden, a chill racked through Rou Zhi¡¯s body. At this moment, he had already been absorbed by the fight happening on stage.

    Clearly, everyone could see the difference between the spiralling force unleashed by Wang Zhong and Zhao Yilong. The presence of countless rock chips floating around Zhao Yilong as a result of his spiralling force intent made him appear astonishingly imposing. However, not a single speck of dust was swept up on Wang Zhong¡¯s side. Other than the continued presence of the spiralling force at the tip of his spear, the ground around him remained as calm as a tranquilke, while the rock chips scattered on the ground appeared to have grown roots, not moving even an inch!

    Both had unleashed simr spiralling forces, yet upon closer inspection, they were as different as heaven and earth!

    That technique had been mastered to perfection by Zhao Yilong. Yet, was this All Mouthy King a madman, or did he have brain problems, to actually mimic the appearance of the former¡¯s move? If he had done so for the sake of putting up an act, that would basically be equivalent to seeking death!

    A sneer surfaced at the corner of Zhao Yilong¡¯s mouth. Indeed, Wang Zhong¡¯s strength had slightly exceeded his previous expectations. However, has he been reacting this way just to mock and ridicule his Zhao Family? That¡¯s basically a surefire way to die!

    Let¡¯s see how you block this!

    Having umted sufficient Soul Power, he formed his spear aura, condensing all the power right into a small point at the tip of his Overlord Spear!

    All of a sudden, the countless rock chips floating around him appeared to have lost their power to stay in the air, dropping down on the floor with a crash. This was immediately followed up by a ray of ck light!

    ¡°Heaven Reaching Rippling Spear!¡±

    BANG!

    With the spear aura shooting out like a rainbow, time seemed to slow down, as everyone could not help but to focus their gaze on that chilling spot on the tip of Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear, appearing as though there was only one such thing in the whole entire world!

    However, it was at this instant that Wang Zhong made his move. Theyers of Soul Power ripples at the tip of his spear condensed together, unexpectedly forming a point that burst forth towards Zhao Yilong!

    Could a simple imitation aplish the same feat?

    The hearts of millions of people in the audience, including countless All Mouthy King fans, were all stuck in their throats.

    As the two identical spirals converged, Zhao Yilong¡¯s spear aura revealed its overbearingness, rumbling thunderously across the sky like a streaking meteor! Inparison, Wang Zhong¡¯s spear intent did not raise any great billows at all, showing an otherworldly disparity in prestige and dominance.

    Could it an impending defeat?

    ¡°Overlord descended into the word! Invincible Divine Dragon!¡±

    Under the noisy shouts from the Divine Dragon fans, the two streaking meteors collided in the air with a might that was not inferior to that of thunderbolts raining down in a storm!

    However, there weren¡¯t any of the impactful collisions that everyone was expecting, nor were there sparks spewing out in all directions.

    Bo!

    Only a soft sound rang out.

    At the instant when their spears collided, Zhao Yilong felt his spear aura, which was unmatched in ferocity and power, appeared to have lunged straight into an iparably gigantic ck hole! All of its power appeared as though it had sunk into an ocean of mud!

    The spiralling force appeared as though it has met its natural-born nemesis, with every sliver of its force being devoured by apletely inverse force, before vanishing into thin air!

    What the hell was that?!

    His most powerful killing move, had actually beenpletely defused! What¡¯s more, the way how the two spiralling forces had fused together felt too strange and weird, just like¡­ apletely inverted rippling spear!

    How was this possible!

    Zhao Yilong had seen such a phenomenon happening before, being unleashed by the senior of his family who had taught him this rippling spear! He had simrly changed the amplitude and frequency of his Soul Power. However, that was a realm of Soul Power usage even higher than his, and the experts that could do that were of the Heavenly Soul Stage!

    If Zhao Yilong could change his Soul Power frequency, being able to unleash the destructive rippling spear would be a talent; being able to unleash that inverse rippling spear would signify aplete control over one¡¯s Soul Power!

    The disparity was akin to a little student who was immeasurably self-satisfied after just learning the multiplication table,paring against a university student who had already immersed himself in the world of mathematics!

    After being halted momentarily by the inverse devouring force ofing from his opponent, his spear¡¯s force had actually condensed at Wang Zhong¡¯s spear tip, before all of it was sent rumbling back out!

    With an addition and a subtraction, even with his divine-weapon like Overlord Spear and naturally born divine strength, Zhao Yilong instantly felt as though he was being crushed like Mount Tai was bearing down on him.

    This spear strike wasn¡¯t a move that could be resisted with brute strength! Too many top ss experts had been defeated when Zhao Yilong used this move. However, at this moment, he was on the receiving end.

    The frightening power instantly sent him and his spear flying!

    Bang!

    Zhao Yilong shoved his Overlord Spear into the ground behind him. However, it was unable to counteract the impact he had received, which shoved him across the stage. As he slid across the ground, a long pit was formed from the Overlord Spear that was pierced into the ground.

    Zhao Yilong continued sliding across the stage, before stopping narrowly at the edge. Zhao Yilong seemed to have used all of his strength just to endure andpletely negate the force of the impact. However...

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    A mouthful of blood was spurted out. This was a result of him trying to forcefully resist the impact he had received. Not wanting to lose face had resulted in him suffering damage.

    The rampant Zhao Family supporters turned silent once again. Anyone that liked the Zhao Family basically had the desire to be extremely strong in their attacks, and like to step on others for the fun of it. Following the Zhao Family had allowed them to constantly satisfy these cravings. However, today...

    The current spectacle had not gone ording to the script. It couldn¡¯t be that Zhao Yilong was going to be flipped out, right? Weren¡¯t super geniuses the only people who could control Soul Power ripples? What was this situation? Why was he beaten like a dog!

 Chapter 468 - Unsurmountable

    <h4>Chapter 468: Unsurmountable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    What happened? No one could believe their eyes.

    The spear brimming with such a majestic aura appeared to be all bark and no bite! Upon piercing out, it had unexpectedly not raised even a ssh before Zhao Yilong¡¯s entire being was sent flying?

    This, was this Zhao Yilong? The same man known as the Overlord within the CHF?!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face was still one of calmness and indifference. He did not give pursuit, nor did he reveal any expressions of happiness. Instead, he ced his Overlord Spear horizontally beside him as he shot an indifferent look towards Zhao Yilong in the distance.

    At this moment, silence had triumphed over noise!

    The problem was that Wang Zhong did not say anything after his strike. This resulted in the ever so calm Ruo Zhi to finally turn ¡°high¡±. ¡°Inverse Rippling Spear! This can be said to be the most technique-oriented fight since the start of the CHF! Precisely speaking, this should be a suppression wherebat techniques y the greatest role. Zhao Yilong¡¯s Rippling Spear is astonishingly overbearing, as it?was known as a Mo¡¯s Listbat technique. However, Wang Zhong is clearly on a higher level than him in the understanding of Soul Power rippling. Being able to suppress his opponentpletely using inverse ripples shows that Wang Zhong is capable of being Zhao Yilong¡¯s teacher on this aspect.¡±

    Ruo Zhi wasn¡¯t afraid of roasting people. What¡¯s more, he had mentioned a valid reason. There would definitely be countless analysis videos being made about this duel after it ended. Unless Zhao Yilong possessed another killing move, he would definitely be nailed on the loser¡¯s pir of shame. Even if Divine Dragon were to win the group battle, it would not be able to mask Zhao Yilong¡¯s defeat.

    Zhao Yilong could see the clear, unconcealed disgust radiating from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    This was a gaze that he, who stood at the high ground, would usually send to people below. However, at this moment, he was actually now on the receiving end.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    All of the blood in his body red up, as the Rippling Spear formed once again!

    Zhao Yilong did not what had happened! He knew what his opponent had just done, yet, could such an inconceivable level be just a coincidence?!

    There was no such thing as coincidence.

    When the inverse ripples came heading back his way, there was no need for him to cross hands, as Zhao Yilong could already tell what the oue would be.

    A ray of light shot out, with a greater devouring speed, and greater iing impact!

    Zhao Yilong was sent flying back at an even greater speed, rocketing back like a cannonball before smashing on the ground. The terrifying impact caused arge pit to form on the granite floor. Kneeling within the pit, the man known as the overlord had eyes filled with shock and disbelief!

    As for his opponent, he did not even take a single step from where he stood!

    This...

    Having remained quiet for quite some time, the audience in the arena and in the Skylink finally started to slowly regain their senses.

    In an instant, everything exploded.

    ¡°This, is this really Zhao Yilong?¡¯

    ¡°Fuck! Although I know that brother King is super extraordinary, is it really good to be this extraordinary?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Zhao Yilong! Zhao Yilong, one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers! A man at the apex of the CHF; the descent of the overlord, he¡¯s been beaten like a dog!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s a fake Zhao Yilong? How could he be so weak! I feel that even someone like me can go up there and beat him!¡±

    ¡°Zhao Yilong¡¯s finished.¡± said Divian in a low voice. Upon seeing him unleashing the Rippling Spear, she had instantly thought of quite a few methods that Wang Zhong could use to deal with the former. However, none of her solutions had ended up with the same oue that had urred in the stage. That¡¯s because Wang Zhong had be an opponent that she did not wish to bump against. When his signature technique his had used to gain fame and reputation had been broken like that, Zhao Yilong heart had most likely died at that instant.

    Completely inverse Soul power frequency,pletely inverse Soul Power amplitudes,pletely inverse method of unleashing power! Zhao Yilong¡¯s absolute kill move which he was so proud of had unexpectedly turned into aplete joke in the face of Wang Zhong!

    He was actually capable of changing the amplitude and frequency of his Soul Power! What¡¯s more, it was just a simple change, but a clear show of a more intimate understanding and a greater level of control!

    In a moment, Divian, Gui Hai, dimir, Mo Wen and the other people quietly watching this fight all turned silent. This was the first duel since the start of the CHF that all of them paid serious attention to.

    All of them had assumed that defeating Adam Galen was already the best thismoner could do. However, not a single one of them had imagined this... this had already exceeded the boundaries of everyone¡¯s knowledge!

    ¡°Soul Power amplitude and frequency? They are not on the same level.¡± Zhou Mu was one of the handful of people that had expected such an oue before the start of this duel. Due to his pretty good rtionship with the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences, he was privy to some of the inner details and news about the old Potter¡¯s development of living runes. If Zhao Yilong had known that the hottest research currently in the Institute of Sciences on the topic of living runes, was established and brought into reality by Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power frequency and amplitude maniption capabilities, he would not have disyed his superficial skill before a true master. That brat¡¯s basically a marvel! It was worth it to protect him! It would be the greatest loss for the Federation if he was unable to participate in this match.

    As for the Zhao Family, they should have to face setbacks from time to time to calm them down. Over the past few years of the CHF, the people that had crossed hands with them had either been killed or injured. In fact, there were already a lot ofintsing from below. However, due to the Zhao Family walking on the edge of thepetition¡¯s rules and regtions, the organisingmittee could only give them warnings at the very most. However, it was clear that they had tossed all these warnings to the wind.

    At this moment, Scarlet had already returned to the Tianjing squadron preparation area, her wounds all bandaged up properly. She wanted to bear witness to Wang Zhong victory. All of those opponents of hers all felt they stood high above everyone else, with their world being absolutely unreachable by Wang Zhong. However, Scarlet believed that Wang Zhong¡¯s level had utterly exceeded theirs. There was no need to ask, as all of these stemmed from a woman¡¯s intuition.

    If Wang Zhong was asked about who he would face the greatest difficulty in obtaining a victory from within his age group, it would definitely be his good friends he had made in the Hyperdimension, Aiolos and Mu Zi. Compared to these 2, the ¡°Overlord¡± Zhao Yilong would have to contend to be a small kitten in front of these juggernauts.

    After getting to know these two friends, Wang Zhong¡¯s mentality and view of the world had unknowingly been raised to a height unimaginable to ordinary people. It was this exact factor that allowed him to maintain his calm and cool-headedness in any situation he encountered.

    Zhao Yilong was inplete disbelief as he knelt within the pit. He was truly unable to imagine exactly how strong and powerful his opponent was. This caused him to feel at a loss, though more of his heart was filled with fury and rage.

    The rage and fury of being embarrassed by All Mouthy King, and the fury and rage towards himself! He was so furious that his body had unexpectedly started to tremble!

    The copycat Overlord Spear was twirled around, before its tip pointed back towards Zhao Yilong, appearing to have already dered its ultimatum!

    Upon this point, the atmosphere within the arena and Skylink appeared to have beenpletely set aze, while the halo suppressing their emotions about the Zhao Family beingpletely blown away!

    ¡°Fuck! Brother King¡¯s fucking awesome! I¡¯m waiting for him to say just one phrase, who¡¯s left? Who¡¯s left!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Zhao Yilong! One of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List Soldiers, Zhao Yilong! He has been ughtered like a dog!¡±

    ¡°Take a close look, idiots! This is the real king! What overlord, what wolfman! All of them are just gs!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for ming brother King! I¡¯m absolutely not a human for doing so! I swear that if brother king farts on me, I¡¯ll still believe with all my heart that it¡¯ll be nice smelling!¡±

    The arena descended into madness as crazed roars and shouts rang out. Even the bunch of?¡°remnant soldiers¡± present in the Tianjing squadron preparation area were so emotional they could not control themselves! At this moment, Ma Dong was hugging Colby¡¯s head so tightly that it was close to exploding!

    On the other side, Zhao Zimo had fallen limply back on his chair.

    Ever since the start of the first duel between Zhao Tianlong and Grai, every single duel, every single step, and even every single detail had always been within his control, progressing in the way that was most beneficial for the Divine Dragon squadron. It was only just in the fourth duel ¡ª Zhao Zixin against Barran, where a slight ident had urred. It was just a small hup... At this moment, Zhao Zimo had the impulsion of wanting to pull Zhao Zixin from the hospital bed and choke him to the brink of death.

    If only he was more careful in that duel! If only he had ended Barran in time! None of these fucked up matters would ur!

    It¡¯s over!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s too strong, strong to the point that it exceeded all expectations! Having a deep understanding of Zhao Yilong¡¯s capabilities, he knew how frightening thetter¡¯s Rippling Spear was! However, it was precisely due to this that he was able to understand exactly how frightening that Inverse Rippling Spear was!

 Chapter 469 - Dragon Stranding Spear

    <h4>Chapter 469: Dragon Stranding Spear</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Without talking about Zhao Yilong, who already had the shadows of defeat looming over him, deep shades of horror had already appeared on the faces of Zhao Tianlong, Zhao Wuying, Zhao Zhancheng and the other Divine Dragon squadron members viewing the duel from below the stage. In the short span of a few minutes, the frightening might of Wang Zhong had already been deeply etched into the core of their beings! If Zhao Yilong was to really copse in defeat, one could imagine that when Wang Zhong carried that Overlord Spear into the group battle, what would happen to these bunch of Divine Dragon Academy fellows!

    Every single squadron had their own individual problems. From certain angles, the Divine Dragon Academy was admittedly stronger than Be Dean. However, from another perspective, they were inferior to thetter.

    The worship and trust everyone within the Divine Dragon squadron had towards Zhao Yilong had long seeped into the core of their very begins, transforming into something simr to a religious faith! However, once this faith fell... Zhao Zimo could already imagine a scene simr to that of the Bierlia Academy, where their entire squadron¡¯s morale had plummeted following the defeat of their captain in the hands of Tianjing. Such an oue might reappear in their Divine Dragon Academy!

    We cannot let it go to the group battle phase! We cannot enter a group battle after Zhao Yilong is defeated!

    I have to think of a way! Let Zhao Yilong admit defeat! Let him conserve his strength for the group battle! With the coordination of Zhao Tianlong and the others, they can destroy the entire line up that Tianjing will field, before letting it end with a 5 VS 1!

    However, Zhao Zimo knew that the two words ¡°admit¡± and ¡°defeat¡± simply did not exist in Zhao Yilong¡¯s dictionary. Even if he made such a request to the referee using his status as the squadron leader, Zhao Yilong would never ept it, while the match would not end there!

    What to do?!

    Was Zhao Yilong really going to lose?

    All of a sudden, a sliver of excitement shed through Zhao Zimo¡¯s eyes... this might very well be the once-in-a-blue-moon opportunity that he had been waiting for! All for the sake of the family!

    ¡°Third bro!¡± Zhao Zimo stood up ferociously, rushing right to the side of the stage before shouting out loudly, ¡°Stand up! You cannot lose! You¡¯re the backbone of our Zhao Family!¡±

    Hearing those words, Zhao Yilong¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, with all of his initial hesitation vanishing into thin air, while his expression turned grim and callous. That¡¯s right! He could not lose!

    The hand holding onto the chains wrapped around the Overlord Spear gave a ferocious tug, and it seemed like a switch had been activated on the Overlord Spear.

    Crash!

    The Overlord Spear floated in the air before starting to rotate!

    The chains being pulled out from their embrace were akin to a seal being broken, as a wave of ominous ck air gushed out from the Overlord Spear.

    ROAR!!

    A beastial roar appearing to havee from the ancient antiquity resounded out from the ominous air, instantly sweeping across the entire stage!

    Whether it was close or far from the stage, ordinary people or experts as strong as Noriba, everyone immediately felt a pair ofrge, frightening, blood-red eyes forming in the air above the stage, staring right at every single person!

    Even someone as strong as Noriba was instantaneously struck with a fear so strong that they didn¡¯t dare to move even an inch!

    Suppression, suffocation, and terror! Various kinds of negative emotions appeared in everyone¡¯s heads in a sh!

    Pressure! 7th rank at the very least! It was a frightening pressure that only 8th rank dimensional life forms would possess! This caused so much fear and terror in people that they were unable to breathe, so much so to the point of having incontinence!

    The only people that weren¡¯t affected by this frightening pressure would be those watching from far away via Skylink.

    ¡°He actually unsealed the Overlord Spear!¡± Divian eximed, ¡°He actually dares to unseal the Overlord Spear while still being in the Casted Soul Stage! Isn¡¯t he afraid of being devoured by the Overlord Spear if he loses control over it?¡±

    The Overlord Spear was constructed using the weapon manufacturing technique passed down from the dark era. This technique utilized runic arrays and sacrificial offerings to seal the strength of high ranking dimensional life forms into weapons. This was an extremely cruel manufacturing technique, and was banned after the end of the dark era. However, weapons made using this technique that was passed down still possessed powerful might. Nevertheless, they required even greater care and vignce when using them.

    Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear was precisely a weapon manufactured in that era!

    A glowing crystalline circr wall sparkling with runes instantly enveloped the air over the entire stage, separating it from the viewing gallery by its side.

    Nevertheless, this was an arena in Stuart. Having long considered the countless possible scenarios before the start of the CHF, the protective barrier before the audience was definitely prepared in advance. The powerful might of this unique runic pattern array was capable of reducing the majority of the suffocating pressureing from the stage.

    ¡°Hu hu hu hu!¡±

    At this moment, the countless people at the brink of suffocation felt the heavy pressure lifted off their shoulders, causing gasping sounds of breathing to reverberate out, sounding exceedingly spectacr!

    Only at this moment did Noriba wake up from that suffocating feeling, causing him to stand up fiercely!

    Finally, he had seen it, the truth of the Overlord Spear!

    Its original name wasn¡¯t the Overlord Spear, as it wasn¡¯t even a spear! There was definitely no one in the entire world that would design a spear with a girth the size of a bowl¡¯s mouth! During its construction, the Zhao Family¡¯s initial intention wasn¡¯t to use it inbat, but for the purpose of sealing!

    It had sealed the essence of a 7th Rank dimensional life form from the dark era! That¡¯s why its real name was ¡ª Dragon Stranding Spear!

    ¡°Without talking about thebat capability it possesses after being unsealed, just the pressure radiating from it is already on a level that basically no Casted Soul Stage soldier can defend against.¡±

    ¡°The gargantuan disparity in realm is sufficient to smash through all of the defenses a Casted Soul Stage soldier can muster! Unsealing the Dragon Stranding Spear is already tantamount to him having admitted defeat.¡± said Karl as he shook his head. ¡°What a pity to lose to such a divine weapon!¡±

    Compared to Wind God¡¯s nk face, Ruo Zhi had some knowledge about this matter. ¡°Oh my god! Zhao Yilong has actually removed the Overlord Spear¡¯s seal and released the Soul Aura from the 7th Rank dimensional life form sealed within! Although it¡¯s just a portion of it, the pressure it radiates is equivalent to absolute despair for any Casted Soul Stage soldier!¡±

    Even after being separated by the thick runic pattern array, the ominous air seething and churning like a thundercloud above the stage was sufficient to cause Noriba to sense a pressure that bore down right into his soul. This waspletely unrted to strength! That motherfucker¡¯s starting to resort to shameless moves! Frankly speaking, even the members of the ten great families also believed that this was an extremely ¡°shameless¡± move to make. At this moment, one could only imagine exactly what Wang Zhong, who stood within the stage, and had no runic pattern array shielding him, was feeling right now!

    If the mere pressure resulting from the unsealing was enough to sweep away his opponent, this victory would inevitably be too dull and tasteless! Only if Wang Zhong could resist this, then Zhao Yilong could deal with him as he pleased!

    With a fierce pull from the hand wrapped with chains, the Overlord Spear spun in the air, beforending in Zhao Yilong¡¯s hand. The ominous air that blotted the skies proceeded to condense ferociously, before retracting crazily back into the Overlord Spear and his body.

    Ayer of ck air sparkled as it gushed out from the surface of his body and his Overlord Spear!

    ck Dragon Combat Armor!

    Overflowing power akin to an endless stream, unending and limitless! Zhao Yilong felt that he could decimate the skies and sunder the earth with ease! This damnable fellow! With his current level of strength, he waspletely unable to endure such a powerful external strength. Once used, he would have to lie in bed for a month at the very least. If he wielded this strength for too long, it could even destroy his body! Nheless, he had no way of retreating out of this now. He absolutely could not lose! Five minutes was all he needed, to use the blood of this wretchedmoner to wipe away his embarrassment!

    Under the pressure and embrace of the ck Soul Power, Zhao Yilong appeared just like a demonic god that had descended into the mortal realm. His entire being appeared to have expanded by a notch, while the entire momentum of the fight appeared to have reversed once again. The Tianjing supporters that were still in the midst of their happiness instantly turned mute. Such a degree of shamelessness and disparity of resources required to pull this off was utterly out of reach for any ordinary academy.

    The hope for victory had appeared right before their eyes. However, of all things, Zhao Yilong had to pull this move out. The power he now possessed was basically at a realm only Heroic Soul Stage soldiers could match. This was simply...

    There weren¡¯t any hard and fast rules about the usage of such weapons in the CHF. The only thing that could be said was that the great families all possessed a certain privilege. As for Wang Zhong, he was just the sacrificialmb. Compared to defeat, an ugly victory was still a victory.

    Zhao Zimo¡¯s gaze was iparably focused on the stage. To him, this was an opportunity that only came once in a blue moon. Regardless of who won or lost, he had already won big.

    Faced against this terrifying demonic god, an expression of indifference was still present on Wang Zhong¡¯s face as he calmly looked towards his opponent.

    At this moment, this demonic god-like Zhao Yilong took action, shocking the world in the process!

    Bang... with a single strike, the Dragon Stranding Spear appeared to possess the power to smash apart everything in its surroundings, a disaster-creating power.

    The granite floor of the stage was shattered into bits and pieces. Yet, Wang Zhong had already evaded Zhao Yilong¡¯s attack. This caused thetter to grow even more furious. Speeding up till an afterimage had formed, he gave pursuit, sending yet another explosive spear strike out.

    There was simply no way to meet such a powerful strike head-on. Wang Zhong expertly evaded once again. However, at this moment, Zhao Yilong had already transformed into a god of destruction that wielded astonishing might. Every single ordinary attack from him contained the power equivalent to over 500 Grassos. Coupled with the power present within the spear, a sessful strike would result in death, with a scrape even being able to cause serious injuries.

    However, the problem appeared...

    Everyone had sensed it. Zhao Yilong¡¯s actions seemed to have turned slightly slower...

 Chapter 470 - Over the limit (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 470: Over the limit (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    dimir had already switched his Skylink off. To him, once Zhao Yilong had used this move, it meant that he was no longer someone dimir would hold in regard. There was no longer any meaning to the oue of this duel.

    Regardless of how strong it was, any power would be useless if it could not be controlled properly.

    In another section on Skylink, Mo Xingchen had already opened her eyes wide, while the corners of her mouth had curled up. This was too interesting! Unless one had undergone specialized training or possessed sufficiently strong willpower, one¡¯s legs would turn limp under the extreme pressure exuded by a 7th Rank life form. This Wang Zhong truly was the All Mouthy King that she had predicted he was. This was simply too interesting! However... the Zhao Family appeared to have been acting suspiciously for the past few years.

    There was one matter that the Zhao Family had gotten wrong. It wasn¡¯t dread or fear that would let them rise into the upper five families. They did not have the qualifications!

    While everyone felt an invincible pressure boring down on them, to Wang Zhong, it felt as light as a gentle breeze.

    7th Rank dimensional life form?

    Anyone who had been forced to flee countless times from the jaws of 7th and 8th Rank dimensional life forms, and even confront a 9th dimension sovereign head on, and what more obtain its blessings ¡ª anyone who managed to aplish all of that would feel nothing in the face of an 8th Rank dimensional life form¡¯s pressure.

    However, Zhao Yilong¡¯s nightmare had just begun. When he had increased his power, both his Soul Power attacks or defence had reached the realm of a Heroic Soul Stage. Coupled with the pressure of an 8th Rank dimensional life form, he would be invincible against most opponents. However, he had discovered that any attacks he sent out had been evaded with extreme ease.

    Anger and rage caused Zhao Yilong¡¯s attacks to grow even wilder, yet Wang Zhong appeared to dodge the iing attacks with increasing ease.

    Once the pressure was ineffective, such external power was equivalent to a little kid wielding arge de meant for adults. This power simply wasn¡¯t part of Zhao Yilong¡¯s strength, and had impaired his judgement and caused him to lose control over hisbat techniques. No matter how much power he possessed, it would be for nought if he wasn¡¯t able tond his attacks.

    On the stage, Zhao Yilong¡¯s scattered hair whipped about like a deranged madman as he chased after Wang Zhong. Nheless, he was utterly unable to reach thetter.?The entire stage had been turned into a chaotic mess by his attacks, while the massive boost in power had caused him to gradually lose all calm-headed decision-making capabilities.

    Not caring if Zhao Yilong was losing control of himself, the only thing going through Wang Zhong¡¯s mind was the weapon in his opponent¡¯s hand. At this moment, a strange, malevolent aura was radiating out from it, which was continuously corroding his opponent¡¯s mind and body. This could not continue on like this, he had to end this fight!

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s strength is pretty good. However, it¡¯s a pity, but he should not have given up on the cross wheels. With the strength of that Overlord Spear, how is he going to break Zhao Yilong¡¯s ck Dragon Combat Armor?¡±

    ¡°However, if this continues on, Zhao Yilong mind might get eroded. Once he enters a demonized state, it would not be easy to handle him. If the organisingmittee doesn¡¯t interfere, both of them might lose their lives.¡±

    The two Torres brothers both possessed extraordinary knowledge and insight. What¡¯s more, every single one of the ten great families possessed weapons of their own that had been manufactured in the dark era. These weapons were double-edged swords. Nheless, to these experts, Tianjing and the Divine Dragon squadron mutually hurting each other was undoubtedly a good thing for them. To them, every step up the ranks in this CHF would result in a gigantic difference in the resources and influence they would possess in the future.

    Clearly, Wang Zhong had also caught on to this problem. After evading an attack, he took the initiative to widen the distance, before his Soul Power proceeded to erupt out from all fronts. During the process of his earlier evasion, the counter-attack Wang Zhong hadunched allowed him to make a rough estimate of the level of his opponent¡¯s defence.

    ¡°That¡¯s!¡± Despite being separated by the screen broadcasted on Skylink, Divian was the first person to catch a clue about Wang Zhong¡¯s actions.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong appeared like a violent dragon bursting out of the sea, with the Overlord Spear in his hands rumbling out right towards the crazed Zhao Yilong.

    Boom Roar Boom Roar...

    Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear!

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Heavenly Dragon Storm strikes! Isn¡¯t that the secret move of the Seer Family?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Divian¡¯s move!¡±

    Being simrly hailed as the spear goddess, that was a move that wasparable to Zhao Yilong¡¯s Ripple Spear. Divian¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Terror was clearly more widely known than the Zhao Yilong¡¯s Overlord Spear. Without mentioning those top-ss experts, even many ordinaryymen watching in the arena and via Skylink had already recognized Wang Zhong¡¯s move.

    Wasn¡¯t this the move Divian had used in the OP before being defeated by brother King?

    Dumbfounded expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s face as they were filled with disbelief.

    This, what the freak was this replicating ability?! It could still be understood if he had done it for 1 or 2 moves, but what kind of exnation could be given for the 3rd and 4th times! He could replicate any moves that he had seen before? How this freak is going to let others survive?!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    A series of sessive strikes!

    Countless spear afterimages howled out like rain in a storm as they smashed against the spear aura of the Dragon Stranding Spear!

    Denser, denser, denser! More concentrated, more concentrated, more concentrated!

    Everyone was stupefied. This... even the Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear could not match up to the spectacle that was unfolding before their eyes.

    Nheless, Zhao Yilong¡¯s defensive power had also caused dumbfounded expressions to appear on everyone¡¯s face. His Overlord Spear had been smashed aside, and he was currently using just his body to defend against Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks! What a monstrosity!

    ROAR~~~

    Not only did Wang Zhong not retreat, with a furious roar, the Overlord Spear in his hands moved at even faster speeds!

    100 sessive strikes, 200 sessive strikes, 500 sessive strikes!

    The moves appeared simr, though their underlying concept waspletely different. Countless attacks rained down in a sh towards Zhao Yilong. For Grai, for Scarlet, for Emily, and for Barran!

    Kill!

    Countless spear afterimages fused into a single body.

    The might of a prairie fire could be broken by a 1000 strikes!

    This was the Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear!

    HUMM~~~~~

    BANG RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE...

    The terrifying spear aura smashed right into Zhao Yilong¡¯s chest. In an instant, time seemed toe to a stop as the ck Soul Power surrounding his body froze up. In the next second, like a popped bubble, it burst apart, sending Zhao Yilong flying away like a cannonball.

    The terrifying force gushed into his entire being, followed by a wave of bone-snapping sounds...

    The entire arena had been filled with silence for a while. As Wang Zhong slowly pulled back the Overlord Spear in his hands, Zhao Yilong appeared just like a pile of smashed meat as heid on the ground in the distance.

    A deathly silence hung over the entire arena and Skylink.

    ¡°The Zhao Family has really declined.¡± said Gui Hao with a smile. ¡°They¡¯ve actually been forced into such a miserable state.¡±

    Being the youth representative of the 10 great families, he was appreciative of the little schemes that Zhao Zimo had made from outside of the fighting stage, and the vicious and perverted actions the Zhao Family had done to their opponents. However, when Zhao Yilong had decided to unseal the Dragon Stranding Spear to deal with a Casted Soul Stage opponent, the Zhao Family had already turned worthless in his eyes.

    Being the representatives of the aristocratic families, they were allowed to possess their own ir and character, but were all required to possess pride, honour and dignity. Choosing to use external strength in such a situation was a clear sign of his desperation and shamelessness; the problem was that after all that, he still lost the damn fight, it was really an example of boundless stupidity.

    His psyche had already imploded. He clearly knew that he waspletely unable to control this external boost of power that he had gained, yet he had taken it out anyway. Now, it would be even more shameful if he lost.

    If Zhao Yilong lost today, it wouldn¡¯t just be a loss in thepetition; he would also lose his position as a sessor for the Zhao Family, as well as the honour and dignity as one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers.

    ¡°Zhao Yilong isn¡¯t weak. It¡¯s just that Wang Zhong¡¯s even stronger.¡± said Gu Xinying with an indifferent voice. ¡°With his current level of strength, he¡¯s already capable of putting up a fight against you or Carolyn.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still not qualified. Also, this brat¡¯s also reaching the limits of his strength. Let¡¯s talk about this after Tianjing¡¯s able to cross the hurdle that is the group battle.¡± replied Gui Hao with a smile. Giving azy stretch, he stood up and said ¡°Beloved little sister, do you want to do some training?¡±

    ¡°I want to watch their group battle.¡± Gui Xinying did not put up with Gui Hao in her reply.

    ¡°Zhao Yilong¡¯s wasted, while Wang Zhong¡¯s unable to continue. The Soul Power of the Dragon Stranding Spear is extremely consuming for Casted Soul Stage to defend against. Furthermore, that final round of attack is definitely thest spurt of his energy. You better not tell me that you¡¯re unable to see that he¡¯s gasping for his life on stage.¡± said Gui Hao in a nonchnt manner. Frankly speaking, he had tuned in to this match just for the sake of understanding Grai and Wang Zhong. Naturally, there was also Zhao Yilong in there.

    However, from the looks of it now, Grai¡¯s weakness was too obvious, and Zhao Yilong had disappointed him. As for Wang Zhong¡­ regardless of who had thestugh, Divine Dragon Academy or Tianjing, there was already not much meaning to this match for Gui Hao.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be defeated so easily.¡± Clearly, Gui Xinying had a different view about this match, remaining seated at her original location, not even moving an inch.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Gui Hao could not help but open his mouth wide, as the words that came from Gui Xinying was truly unexpected.

    Being all too clear about this younger sister of his, she was actually chasing an idol? All Mouthy King? That was a joke! Her big brother was the greatest star! Such a matter would definitely not happen with Gui Xinying, ¡°Youss, when did you...¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Before he could finish his statement, Gui Xinying had already coldly cut him off. In this world, the only person who could cause Gui Hao to be so ck with anger, yet show no temper at all would be her. ¡°Move aside!¡±

    Gui Hao didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Spreading his hands out, he revealed an expression of helplessness.

    However, in the time it took for the brother and sister to exchange 2 sentences, the entire arena hadpletely erupted into madness.

    It had nowe down to the veryst fight, every freaking thing hinged on thest fight! Half an hour ago, while Barran was getting beaten like a dog, who would have guessed that Tianjing would actually be able to walk all the way to this point?

    Miraculous Barran, miraculous Wang Zhong, miraculous reversal!

    ¡°Brother King is just invincible!¡±

    ¡°Keep quiet! Keep quiet! It¡¯s just Zhao Yilong! What¡¯s there to be astonished in him being defeated! I feel that the only purpose the Mo¡¯s List exists is to let their faces be beaten by our brother King!¡±

    ¡°You really know too much, brother!¡±

    The brother King fans watching via Skylink instantly felt exceptionally cocky.

    Stuff like ¡°merely a Zhao Yilong¡± rang out of their mouths, yet everyone knew that what Zhao Yilong¡¯s name meant before the start of this duel.

    However, even if it was Zhao Yilong, and even with a divine weapon in his hands, he had still been trampled by All Mouthy King. What¡¯s more, All Mouthy King had used the same weapon, and even the same moves as his opponent!

    In the past, those fans who had worshipped All Mouthy King had somewhat of a herd mentality, and would always view their idol with somewhat of a ¡°you¡¯re a country bumpkin and hick¡± gaze. However, at this very moment, their brother King has proved himself, and had always proved the foresight of his fans! Now, at the very least, these brother King fans possessed the confidence to shout ¡°all of you are weaklings¡± to those fanboys and girls of those aristocratic families!

    Zhao Yilong had already been stretchered off from the stage. As Wang Zhong walked off the stage, Ma Dong rushed forwards excitedly to give a weing bear hug. However, before he could lunge forward, a loud ¡°ng¡± rang out, as the Overlord Spear in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands fell out of his grip. It smashed heavily on the ground, giving the weing Tianjing squadron a fright.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s face was now slightly pale,pletely different from the majestic and awe-inspiring appearance he gave while on the stage. Upon reaching Ma Dong, he had immediately ced his left hand around Ma Dong¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The faces of Colby, Mmi and the others instantly changed.

    Having a clearer understanding, Ma Dong immediately supported Wang Zhong while replying ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s that nonsense for! Hurry up and return to the preparation room!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing has unexpectedly reversed their crisis with two sessive victories to end up in a 2:3 score, pushing this match into the group battle phase. Frankly speaking, such an oue would be inconceivable just half an hour ago. The only thing I can say is that miracles do exist.¡± said Ruo Zhi with an emotional sigh.

    ¡°However, the current situation still isn¡¯t advantageous for Tianjing. Of their five mainstays, only Wang Zhong, who is covered with injuries, is still in contention. Although captain Wang Zhong has defeated Zhao Yilong, we can see that he has used up a considerably massive amount of his strength to do so. The 20-plus minutes left for the group battle preparation phase will be a test for him. This is also a problem for theter period of allpetitions, which will test the capabilities of a squadron¡¯s auxiliary support.¡±

    ¡°I feel that Tianjing doesn¡¯t have much chance in the group battle. After the end of thest duel, Wang Zhong¡¯s close to being unable to stand properly. Although the Divine Dragon iscking Zhao Yilong, they have Zhao Tianlong to lead them, and that will still result in a powerful group to field for the group battle.¡± Although Wind God¡¯s heart was brimming with shock, he still needed to continue standing by the Divine Dragon¡¯s side.

    He had no other choice. Having taken the Zhao Family¡¯s money, he needed to help them fight all the way until the end. This was the genuine reason why he had targeted the Tianjing squadron ever since the beginning. He was a small caster, with one reason being the Zhao Family with its big stick and money, with the other being that he had no connection with any of themoner squadrons. Even an idiot would know which choice to select. What¡¯s more, being a caster was already all about creating hype, following the rhythm of the match and raising the fame and profile of a squadron. However, who would have guessed that there would be so many twists and turns in this match, so much so that it appeared as though a boiled duck was actually nning of taking flight!

    ¡°Oh really?¡± said Ruo Zhi with a smile. Although this was the first time that he had casted alongside with Wind God, he could already sense that Wind God was raring at any opportunity to achieve fame. ¡°Let us wait and see.¡±

    ...

    At this moment, a fric atmosphere had already filled the Tianjing preparation room. Wang Zhong still appeared alright while he was being supported in by Ma Dong. Upon the closure of the door, Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body turnedpletely powerless as he sank limply to the ground.

    Only Wang Zhong himself knew exactly how much of a price he had paid to defeat the demonized Zhao Yilong.

    It was hard to tell from his appearance, and even those beside him were hard-pressed to identify it.

    Although it appeared as though he had dodged and evaded all of Zhao Yilong¡¯s attack with ease, for every single second inbat, Wang Zhong had to endure the impact caused by that ominous air gushing out from his opponent¡¯s spear. This was an ominous air condensed from a dimensional life form hailing from the dark era, and wasparable to ultra-high density radiation. Although Wang Zhong was able topletely defend against it, both his Soul Power or the strength of his entire body were greatly consumed. If not for the protection of the runic pattern array built into the arena, the majority of the new humans present would have been corroded by the ominous air during thest 2 to 3 minutes of the fight!

    Furthermore, the final Dragon¡¯s Terror Overlord Spear strike he unleashed also resulted in enormous consumption of his strength. No one had imagined that someone like him was able to unleash such an attack.

    Regardless of how vast and endless his Soul Sea was, it was his body that was using that energy. Letting his body endure that immense amount of Soul Power was tantamount to overloading it. Also, his body was already in a considerably exhausted state before doing so. Therefore, even with Wang Zhong¡¯s tyrannical physique, he was truly somewhat unable to handle it.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyelids felt so heavy, and he seemed to be unable to keep them open. ¡°Let me rest for a while.¡± Upon saying that, his entire body stopped moving. The energy consumption of the Overlord Spear was much more than the cross wheels. Nheless, they were simr in that if he wanted to go further along this path in the CHF, he could not avoid the problem of the strength and toughness of his fleshly body. In the situation where they did not have any substitutes, he needed to get even stronger, as relying purely on the cross wheels wouldn¡¯t get him far.

    This energy consumption was definitely unexpected. Nheless, deep down in his heart, Wang Zhong felt extremely happy. This was the limit that he had been seeking all along. The limit of Soul Power and fleshly body.

    However... this was a situation that had no precedent, and it scared the hell out of the people around him!

    Wang Zhong was the anchor for this entire Tianjing squadron. It was alright for anyone to copse, but Wang Zhong absolutely couldn¡¯t fall. To them, this was basically an inconceivable matter.

    Immediately, Hymin went forward to examine him. Upon doing so, her face turned extremely ugly looking. There were no fluctuations present in his Soul Sea! At this very moment, his body appeared in an extremely hollow state! It would be a miracle for anyone to able to walk after carrying out the previous attack he had unleashed.

    He required at least a few days of rest to be able to wake up from this. However, they had only less than 20 minutes before the group battle started.

    The entire Tianjing preparation area was filled with silence. Having reached this far into the match, everyone was fighting on with their lives. However, were they still going to fall at the final hurdle?

 Chapter 471 - Final Battle! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 471: Final Battle! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    If they were facing off against anyone else, they would have already admitted defeat. However, the problem was, why did they have to lose to the Divine Dragon squadron?

    Was Tianjing¡¯s legend going to be terminated by the Divine Dragon squadron? Just the thought of this cause Ma Dong to have the impulsion of vomiting. Why should they lose to those assholes! Through some of his connections, Ma Dong had already received the news about how that bastard Casio had probably been hired by Zhao Zimo to cause all of that trouble before this match. However, anyone with sufficient qualifications would know that he was a typical example of a genuine viin that would pull no stops to obtain what he wanted.

    One could only imagine what things Zhao Zimo would do once Tianjing loses. It would definitely not be anything lighter than the underhanded moves he had already pulled. He would definitely step on the corpses of Tianjing a few more times at the very least!

    Clenching her teeth, Hymin growled, ¡°If it¡¯s just recovery, I can do it! All of you, get out! This olddy¡¯s going to go all out! We¡¯ll never let those vile assholes win!¡±

    Ma Dong and the other did not know what Hymin was going to do. However, the only thing they could do right now was to trust her, as she was Tianjing¡¯s only healer.

    Despite that, extremely pessimistic expressions were stered all across the Tianjing squadron. They weren¡¯t a top ss squadron, while their indomitable spirit was built on the foundation of Wang Zhong¡¯s willpower and determination.

    At this moment, within the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s preparation room, the morale of the squadron appeared clearly low. Although they were well-tested veterans, the scene of Zhao Yilong being beaten to a pulp even after unleashing a taboo strength was truly too shocking even for them. That Wang Zhong¡¯s simply a freak!

    The scene of Wang Zhong striking out with his Overlord Spear and sending Zhao Yilong sprawling on the ground was deeply etched in the minds of everyone here just like a scene of a nightmare!

    It was said that all of the bones in Zhao Yilong¡¯s body had been shattered, and it was possible that he would not be able to make a recovery.

    However, the match had yet to end.

    Zhao Zimo¡¯s expression remained cold and indifferent. These people weren¡¯t greenhorns who didn¡¯t know how the world worked. If he were to rely on motivational cheers like ¡°For the sake of honour and glory¡± or other nonsense, all he would get was a lifeless response, and this wouldn¡¯t help them in any way.

    Opening his Skylink, he let everyone here watch two video footages he had recorded.

    The first was from the Tianjing squadron¡¯s viewing area below the stage. From the video, Wang Zhong could clearly be seen walking down from the stage, before the Overlord Spear dropped down to the ground from his trembling hands. Furthermore, the scene about Ma Dong supporting him into their preparation room was disyed on the other video! Although it appeared slightly blurry, as it was taken from a venttion shaft window, it showed the scene of Wang Zhong fainting, and theplete fluster the rest of his squadron had as a result.

    It was fortunate that he had left himself this card. What seemed like useless preparations before the start of this match had now been able to y their role in their squadron¡¯s most critical moment.

    Shameless? Naive!

    This was a battle of information where were every single bit of resources had been utilised. However, never did he expect to use something like this to deal with that trash squadron.

    Without saying a word, Zhao Zimo observed the expressions present on all of his squadron members. As the scene of Wang Zhong fainting was disyed, he could clearly see everyone, including Zhao Tianlong, look as though a heavy weight had been lifted off their shoulders. This was Zhao Zimo¡¯s true killing move. As long as Zhao Yilong unleashed that taboo strength, it didn¡¯t matter whether he won or lost; either oue was sufficient to result in Wang Zhong expending the majority of his strength.

    Zhao Zimo had originally expected for both parties to get mutually wounded. However, never did he expect that it was only sufficient to let Wang Zhong exhaust his strength. Nheless, there was no need to be flustered. As long as his squadron was able to take this match down, he had a great deal of time to slowly deal with Wang Zhong. What¡¯s more, with Wang Zhong dealing such a serious injury to Zhao Yilong, this matter would not end just like this. The Zhao Family would definitely settle their ounts in the future. At that time, there would be no one who would go against the Zhao Family just for the sake of a loser.

    However, the more important point was instigating Zhao Yilong to unseal the Overlord Spear. The true goal was to force Zhao Yilong into a severely injured condition. With his hot-headed nature, Zhao Yilong would definitely unseal the Overlord Spear, and that would leave him at the brink of death. Nheless, thetter¡¯s talent and genes were the best targets for him to retrieve. Being brothers, Zhao Zimo¡¯s body would definitely not reject his brother¡¯s gic material. Ever since the beginning, Zhao Zimo had always been lusting over the control of power. With his knowledge, if he had that power, it would have been impossible for them to end up in their current situation. Naturally, he would never reveal his n to anyone; to him, Zhao Yilong was just trash to be exploited.

    ¡°From the looks of his current situation, the intense consumption of energy has already resulted in his body and strength beingpletely exhausted. The only unknown left would be the extent that their healer can help him recover within these short 20 minutes. Frankly speaking, this is impossible for their healer. However, we still sticking to our old rule of making ns for the worst possible oue.¡± said Zhao Zimo as he looked over towards the auxiliary support healer for their Divine Dragon squadron, a young and tender looking little girl. Despite her looks, her special ability evaluation was many time higher than Tianjing¡¯s healer, Hymin. ¡°Little Xin, if it were you, to what degree can you help Wang Zhong recover to if you¡¯re given 20 minutes? It¡¯s alright to just give a rough estimate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the specifics of Wang Zhong¡¯s condition. If it is just the exhaustion of mind and body, I can help him recover approximately 30-odd percent of his strength. If there is an additional factor of Soul Power exhaustion, the best I can do is to merely to wake him up. Furthermore, he will not be able to participate in any strenuous and high degreebat. If not, it will causesting damage to himself.¡±

    This was just a basic estimation, but it had caused confident smiles to gradually appear on the faces of the Divine Dragon squadron members. That¡¯s right, there wasn¡¯t much to be afraid of! He was just one man! Did he really think that he was omnipotent!

    If they were facing a Wang Zhong who had only half of his life remaining, and yet lose a 1 VS 5, then Wang Zhong would no longer be a human, but a god!

    It was just a pair of cross wheels! Long before the start of the match, the Zhao Family had already made various kinds of counter arrangements to deal with the greatest threat Wang Zhong could pose, as well as to defend against the possibility against any idents urring. Those weapons were extremely strong at their peak. However, as long as they targeted its weaknesses, it would just be a pair of broken wheels!

    Towards a genuine aristocratic family that had seen the many facets of the world, those weapons were far from being as mysterious as other people had imed. Zhao Zimo even wished for Wang Zhong to wield them for the group battle!

    That would allow Zhao Wuying and Zhao Tianlong¡¯s coborative counter y to definitely cause Wang Zhong to question his life!

    ¡°Although third bro has lost, he has wasted Wang Zhong.¡± Zhao Zimo swept his gaze across everyone, before slowly enunciating his words. ¡°Do not disappoint him! Let¡¯s progress to the next round, and let our Divine Dragon squadron take revenge for him!¡±

    As Zhao Zimo¡¯s spoke out with righteousness, his eyes seemed to sparkle with tears. This caused every single squadron member to nod their heads fiercely. They would pummel this group of wastes so hard that they would be unable to take care of themselves at all!

    Second after second, time continued to pse.

    There were already quite a few Divine Dragon squadron fans who had left the arena. Their idol had copsed. In fact, it could be said that he had fallen with a considerableck of honour and dignity. This had hurt these fans deeply. Nheless, the decline of these fans was far from being able to put a dent into the skyrocketing number of viewers entering the arena to watch the match.

    This was especially true on Skylink, where the number of viewers had already broken the 10 million mark! This was an all-new record for the highest viewership in the CHF!

    Everyone was waiting for the final group battle. Frankly speaking, although the Tianjing supporters held the advantage in morale, most of them had done so for the sake of chasing their idols. All Mouthy King or Grai were mighty figures that no one dared to approach in terms of fame or reputation. However, if one were to focus on the estimates for the group battle and predictions for the final victor and loser, even the most optimistic of brother King fans could not help but feel worried for their idol.

    This could be attributed to Wind God, who had pointed out Wang Zhong¡¯s embarrassing moment of not being able to hold his Overlord Spear properly, as well as Tianjing¡¯sck of an outstanding healer. Now, there were many people who were worried about how much strength Wang Zhong would still have when he went up for the imminent group battle. In fact, could he even participate in the group battle?

    Truthfully speaking, anyone with the slightest presence of a brain would know that Tianjing had already been wasted. The scene of Wang Zhong getting off the stage had already been witnessed by quite a few people. Coupled with Wind God continuing to bber on about the advantages the Divine Dragon had over Tianjing, this had manifested into a bad feeling that lingered in everyone¡¯s mind.

    However, ¡­he was All Mouthy King!

    He would always make people believe that¡­.. there were miracles in this world.

    ¡°Is she not done yet? This is frustrating as hell!¡± Ma Dong cursed as he paced to and fro before the door of the preparation room. The time given for the group battle preparation was almost up, yet there was nothing but silenceing from the room.

    The arena was already filled with the rising din of voices, as the five members of the Divine Dragon squadron had already climbed onto the stage to exert pressure on the Tianjing side, yet the other party was still a no-show. They really were dragging the time out too long! At this moment, the Divine Dragon supporters were already sending wave after wave of increasing pressure towards their squadron¡¯s opponents.

    ¡°We cannot wait any longer! I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡± Ma Dong could not control himself any more. However, just as he was about to push the door open, he discovered that it was already being opened from the inside.

    Wang Zhong stood in the door frame. Despite still looking somewhat pale, he still appeared extremely energetic to everyone present here.

    This cause everyone to feel as though a heavy weight was lifted off their shoulders. However, everyone was stunned upon seeing Hymin, who was now being carried by Wang Zhong.

    She, she has fainted? What¡¯s the matter? Even if she had overused her healing abilities, wouldn¡¯t it result in the exhaustion of her spirit at worst?

    ¡°She has used a spirit congregation crystal. She requires rest.¡± said Wang Zhong. Unlike normal people, his body recovered extremely quickly. Even so, he did not expect that Hymin would risk so much for him.

    A spirit congregation crystal wasn¡¯t some miraculous item, but it was something that a special ability user would use to forcefully congregate their spirit. Special ability users would frequently use such items during their training. However, one had to pay great attention to their usage time. If it exceeded the endurance capability of one¡¯s spirit, it would result in immense pressure on one¡¯s soul and spirit. In minor cases, it would result in loss of consciousness, with serious cases resulting in injuries.

    ¡°How¡¯s your condition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve woken up on time. Just now, I only lost consciousness. It¡¯s not a big problem, and should be okay after a few days of rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ma Dong finally breathed a sigh of relief, before his expression subsequently turned slightly weird. ¡°Speaking of which, with Hymin unconscious, aren¡¯t wecking in numbers?¡±

    With their substitutes, the Tianjing squadron only had a total of 9 members. With 4 having been stretchered off from the previous duels, coupled with the now unconscious Hymin, there were only 4 people left standing in their squadron.

    ording to the CHF rules, if a squadron were not able to field five people for the group battle, they would be disqualified. Naturally, Tianjing could request for a 4 VS 5, or even 1 VS 5 for the hell of it. However, such a request would have to be epted by their opponents before being allowed by the organizingmittee. With the degree of shamelessness that Divine Dragon¡¯s Zhao Zimo possessed, how would he ever let go of such an easy opportunity to win without fighting?

    Everyone exchanged looks upon hearing this. This would be the most depressing and most frustrating way to get eliminated for the CHF¡¯s round-of-16!

    Even Wang Zhong could not help but to give a slight sigh of regret. Upon waking up, he had already realised this problem.

    In an instant, the atmosphere turned somewhat solemn.

    ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±

    However, right at this moment, an iparably reliable voice caught everyone by surprise.

    ¡°Grai?!¡±

    Grai was still as handsome as ever. Even though his shoulder was now wrapped in a thickyer of bandages, it appeared to be done up crudely.

    Nevertheless, being able to see yet another squadron member stand up made everyone feel happy. However, wasn¡¯t Grai currently receiving treatment from the medical squad?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury; it isn¡¯t enough take me down.¡± replied Grai as he patted the thick, white bandages on his shoulder.

    Without mentioning his shoulder injury, just a single nce and anyone could spot the rashes covering his body that had yet topletely disappear.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a serious injury? Don¡¯t push yourself too far.¡±

    ¡°Rx! It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with the equally injured Zhao Tianlong.¡± replied Grai with a faint smile. ¡°Leave him to me. Our fight has yet to end!¡±

    ¡°To both squadrons. Please send your participating members up on the stage to prepare for themencement of the group battle.¡±

    A reminder was broadcasted by the referee via the announcement system in the room.

    Now, Tianjing¡¯s formation had already been decided, with them fielding Wang Zhong, Grai, Colby, Mmi and Lily. Frankly speaking, they were the only five people who were qualified forbat. There wasn¡¯t any other choice or need for selection.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to settle the debt with the Divine Dragon Academy!¡±

    The Tianjing squadron is now walking out! We can see Colby, Lily, Mmi¡­¡± Ruo Zhi shouted out. Every single name announcement was greeted by shouts and cheers. Without a doubt, Tianjing was in possession of more support than their opponents. ¡°Grai! Grai is bringing along his injuries to participate in this group battle!¡±

    A wave of shouts and cheers instantly resounded across the entire stage. At this moment, the viewership numbers of the Skylink live broadcast had actually not changed much. Nevertheless, the appearance of Grai caused a few hundred thousand additional people to tune in to watch.

    When their final member walked out onto the stage, the entire arena erupted into chaos, while the heavens seemed to have been blown apart in the Skylink. That¡¯s because... it was Wang Zhong, with his Overlord Spear yet again!

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯sst member is their captain, the omnipotent Wang Zhong! It¡¯s now time to bear witness to the birth of a miracle!¡± at this moment, Ruo Zhi had already stoodpletely on Tianjing¡¯s side.

    Wang Zhong and Grai were the focus of this match, with their fame and reputation even reaching a level that was starting to suppress that of the Divine Dragon. This was especially true for Wang Zhong, who had actually chosen to use the Overlord Spear!?This caused all of the analysts who had given their pessimistic spections on Tianjing during the group battle preparatory period to get pped in their faces so hard to the point of numbness. How was this considered to be out of strength?

    Zhao Zimo had also been paying attention to every move and action made by Tianjing. At this moment, his squadron was already in a life or death crisis, one that did not allow for any negligence or carelessness. He had already considered and rehearsed the changes required to face any situation, causing him to feel that the flow of this match had finally returned under his control. What¡¯s more, after Barran and Wang Zhong¡¯s performances, Zhao Zimo felt that nothing Tianjing could unleash would be able to astonish him anymore.

    However, upon seeing the formation Tianjing had fielded, Zhao Zimo instantly felt like he had been struck by bolts of lightning.

    This really felt as though he had been charred all the way to his insides! How did that freak recover so fast from his pollen allergy! That was a special blend concocted by him!!!

    ¡°Overlord Spear! The Overlord Spear has appeared again!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Looks like brother King¡¯s nning to pummel the Zhao Family¡¯s face into the ground, huh?¡±

    ¡°Who were the ones that said brother King has already expended all of his energy, to the extent that he¡¯s unable to carry his spear? Please stand up! I swear that I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Look carefully at Wang Zhong¡¯s face, and Grai¡¯s too! Those two don¡¯t look as energetic and exuberant as before!¡±

    Waves of discussions and debates erupted across the arena, as people¡¯s emotion turned quickly from joy towards Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s appearance into worry and anxiety.

    The conditions of those two appeared quite terrible.

    The bandages wrapped around Grai¡¯s shoulder appeared a little too crude. Although he was as handsome as before, his actions clearly didn¡¯t appear as fluid and confident as before. Everyone was clear what kind of injury he had sustained in the earlier duel, yet he had rushed up to participate in the group battle after some hasty wrapping. There was no need to guess what kind of condition his body was currently in. As for Wang Zhong, there was even lesser need to say anything. With his pale face and him leaning on his Overlord Spear, despite looking as domineering as ever, that was a 300-over pound Overlord Spear. Could it only be used as ¡°defence¡±?

    The fires of hope were reignited in Zhao Zimo¡¯s eyes.

    Frankly speaking, at the instant upon seeing Grai and Wang Zhong appear, he had almost sunk into the pit of despair. If Tianjing¡¯s king and prince were ready and avable to fight, without Zhao Yilong, the Divine Dragon Academy would really not have even the slightest bit of chance towards a victory! 2 VS 5! Those two definitely possessed the strength to do so!

    However, what if it were two crippled soldiers?

    This was the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s chance, as well as a chance for the Zhao Family to wash off their previous embarrassment!

 Chapter 472 - The Heaviest of the King! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 472: The Heaviest of the King! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The victors always got the spoils. Regardless of what Wang Zhong had done earlier, as long as the Divine Dragon Academy was able to step on him at the end, he would be a mere loser! Victory would belong to the Zhao Family!

    He had already understood all the background details of Tianjing! Even with Hymin¡¯s special ability and actually being able to help Wang Zhong recover, the limit of recovery of his strength should be rather limited. Having consumed a massive amount of strength in his earlier duel, it was clearly unsuitable to choose a hard and ferocious type of weapon like the Overlord Spear!

    He¡¯s just an empty vessel now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get frightened by him! He¡¯s forcefully controlling himself in hopes of using his Overlord Spear and the strike he used to defeat third bro to pressurize you all! If not, why didn¡¯t he give it up to use a more nimble, easy to wield and less taxing weapon like the cross wheels! He¡¯s ying the psychological game, and is definitely extremely weak now! Focus all of your attacks on him, and take his life when he slips! Don¡¯t give him too much time to recover! He¡¯s unable to disy any of the strength he had used in the fight against third bro!¡±

    ¡°What about Grai?¡±

    ¡°Forget about him! Whoever he¡¯s targeting should obstruct and hold him back! It will be a 4 VS 1 then, and we¡¯ll handle Wang Zhong first before dealing with him! As for the other people from Tianjing, deal with them if it¡¯s convenient. If not, just forget about them! Taking Wang Zhong out takes precedence over everything! When he goes down, Tianjing will be finished!¡±

    As Zhao Zimo continued his briefing, a small bag of pollen had already been shoved into Zhao Wuying¡¯s hands. She knew what it was, and should know how to use it. Zhao Zimo continued talking. ¡°Fifth bro will not use such a thing; tolerating others if they use it is already his limit. Keep it. Having already suffered from it once, Grai might not be affected by it again. However, using it at a critical moment would eliminate all opportunities for Tianjing!¡±

    At this moment, the viewership numbers on the Skylink live broadcast had already exceeded 10 million! The first match with over 10 million viewers was about to start!

    A 4:1 formation was considered to be an offensive formation that was simple to execute and leaned towards the violent side. There wasn¡¯t much that could be said about it, especially when used in a simplistic battlefield like an arena stage. Such a straightforward collision between the two squadrons would reduce thebat time for the group battles held in such a battlefield. It would also greatly reduce the effectiveness of strategic arrangements. However, it would greatly intensify the emotions and thrill factor for the audience!

    A heavy soldier in the front, a soldier on one nk and an assassin on the other, with a ranged soldier providing suppressive fire from behind. Being themanders, Zhao Wuying and Wang Zhong were located in the centre of their groups, with the distance between them and their other squadron members being no more than a couple of metres. Among all the possiblebat formations, something like this was considerablypact.

    ¡°Both sides are remaining tightlypacted! They haven¡¯t pushed their formations out, and instead have pulled back into tightly-knitted groups! It¡¯s easy to understand Tianjing¡¯s decision in doing so. Having to employ three substitutes, they clearly do not have the capability to spread out and hold each nk. However, the Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s huddling appears somewhat forced. From the looks of it, even though they are facing an injured and overly exhausted king and prince, the Divine Dragon squadron members are also facing a mountain-load of pressure from those two. They are afraid of suffering the same fate as Be Dean, which got broken from all sides! Admittedly, it¡¯s alright to be scared. However, with thebined S ranked strength of the Zhao Family, for them to show such a stance when faced against a broken army, I can frankly say that their mentality as an S rank squadron has already been obliterated!¡±

    The first wave of attacks wasunched by Mmi. The range of hot weapons was always further than cold weapons. However, where her attacksnded appeared slightly embarrassing, as she had actually miscalcted the movement speed of the entire opponent group. With there beingpletely no changes in the formation of the Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s group, her cannon fire hadnded right behind them. Although the sshing of sparks and explosions caused her attacks to appear as though she had gained the advantage in the show of strength, it was a pity that it was ultimately useless.

    While her attack was unable to establish any advantage, Zhao Wuying¡¯s voice had already rung out in the ears of every single member of this Divine Dragon group. ¡°Advance!¡±

    There was still a distance of 80 to 90 metres between the two groups, which was the optimum shooting range for arrows. However, the Divine Dragon group had unexpectedly given up on starting a ranged suppression with their firepower, and had instead chosen to advance forward!

    The speed of the entire formation rose ferociously. Be it their assassin, or soldier, or ranged soldiers or heavy soldier, the sudden increase in speed did not affect their attack formation at all. On the contrary, the high-speed advance caused them to appear even morepacted together. Within a span of 2 to 3 seconds, the distance had already dropped by half!

    ¡°What are they nning to do? Are they really going to bet their lives in a head up confrontation?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s style has really caught me off guard! Who was the one gave such a wretchedment just now!¡±

    ¡°Wretched your ass! Tianjing¡¯s just putting up a strong front! Wait and see them getting beaten to a pulp!¡±

    The tit-for-tat fighting between fans of both sides had reached a climax at this moment, with all of them firing blow after blow of insults at each other.

    Mmi¡¯s cannon fire had beenpletely disregarded. Despite smashing right before their opponents in the midst of their high-speed advance, she was simply unable to keep up with the opponent¡¯s pace!

    The originally wretched-looking formation suddenly be bold and unrestrained, while Tianjing¡¯s initial response clearly appeared slow and sluggish. At this moment, Lily and Colby had moved forward to intercept the iing group, but both of them were ignored and tossed aside.

    The disparity was obvious.

    ¡°Divine Dragon¡¯s target is Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s substitutes are really too poor! They¡¯re not even able to block at all!¡±

    Without Scarlet¡¯s assistance, Mmi was utterly unable tond even a single hit on target. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even able to put up much of an interference. As for Lily and Colby, they werepletely tricked and yed with, and the Divine Dragon group easily left them to eat the dust. They were simply unable to lighten any of the burdens that were currently resting of Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s shoulders. As for the Divine Dragon group, all of them had basically not nned to waste any time on those three.

    In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides had shortened to a range suitable for closebat weapons!

    The arena and Skylink had turned silent once again.?The standards of Tianjing¡¯s substitutes were truly too poor! In an instant, they had exposed Wang Zhong and Grai to the opponent¡¯s entire five-men group! The progression of the fight happening in the stage caused everyone¡¯s hearts to pound and thump rapidly.

    At this moment, Zhao Wuying, who was rushing towards them, had already ced her hands on her waist. Her taking action against Grai would be most optimal for the squadron, as she could unleash fast and rapid attacks, and was also the most nimble within the squadron. Regardless of whether Grai¡¯s injuries were serious or not, she had sufficient confidence to obstruct him for a period of time.

    However, Grai clearly had no intention to tangle around with her, instantly disappearing without a trace before her eyes!

    Fast! Very fast!

    Despite having already decided that whoever Grai targeted would be the one responsible for tying him down, with the rest dealing with Wang Zhong first, Grai¡¯s instantaneous speed had still shocked Zhao Wuying into a daze.

    Grai¡¯s speed was too quick! In fact, it was not much different from his greatest eruption of speed during his fight against Zhao Tianlong! How was this an injured soldier?

    Who was his target?!

    Pa!

    In the blink of an eye, a heavypounded palm strike had already smashed right into Zhao Tianlong¡¯s chest!

    Nevertheless, being Zhao Tianlong, despite Grai rushing in quickly, he had also moved his hand quickly to block the iing palm strike. Not daring to use his chest to block the iing strike, his left palm had already sparkled in golden light. At the instant when their palms smashed together, his right hand had already sent the Heaven Raising Staff sweeping out horizontally!

    While this was happening, everyone from the Divine Dragon group, Zhao Wuying included, did not send even another nce at Zhao Tianlong and Grai, with all of them instantly focusing on their remaining target ¡ª Wang Zhong!

    The strategic arrangements were all for the sake of reaching their targets!

    Their highest priority target was Wang Zhong! As long as Wang Zhong was dealt with, regardless of Grai or the other three newbies, all of them would be side dishes! With their Divine Dragon Academy¡¯s capability in strategic execution, they obviously wouldn¡¯t have any hesitation during the critical moments of the fight.

    ¡°Grai against Zhao Tianlong! Is this considered a predestined showdown?¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s booming voice rang out from the casters podium. ¡°The victor between these 2 people won¡¯t be decided from a single move or technique. However, being the head of their formation, with Zhao Tianlong¡¯s advance being obstructed, the Divine Dragon squadron has also suffered a severe blow to their formation! Nheless, his other squadron members have not chosen to support him, appearing to be rather confident in him! Their advance is headed right towards the exposed and solitary captain Wang Zhong! This is a meticulously nned strategy to create a 4 VS 1 scenario! Can this be considered to be a beheading strategy? After the previous duel, captain Wang Zhong¡¯s condition clearly isn¡¯t too great. Faced against thebined attacks from four members of the Divine Dragon, this confrontation will determine who wins and who loses... ah!¡±

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice was suddenly interrupted as he covered his ears with a shriek. He wasn¡¯t the only person to react this way, as seemingly everyone in the audience was also sent into a miserable state at this instant.

    That was a shout that caused everyone to tremble and quake!

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    A terrifying soundwave rumbled out like heavenly thunder, followed by a surge of Soul Power exploding out... how was this anything like an exhausted person???

    Not only that, the four people who had already surrounded him instantly turned stiff. Not only were they shocked by the roar, it had also caused those terrifying slivers of memories hidden in the depths of their hearts to resurface.

    Everyone had gotten it wrong. Without any treatment, Wang Zhong would already be able to recover to around 70-80% of his full strength. His constitution was already superhuman, what more with the addition of Hymin¡¯s treatment!

    Terror, shock, horror! The five opponents instantly felt as though they had fallen into an endless abyss of hell!

    In the next second, Wang Zhong had already disappeared, with the terrifying Overlord Spear appearing right before Zhao Zhancheng. Although he was a ranged soldier that did not fear closebat, that was because Zhao Zhancheng had yet to bump into a genuine expect. Like a mountain, the Overlord Spear bore down on him from all sides, leaving no angle for him to evade or retreat.

    BANG...

    Before Wang Zhong, Zhao Zhancheng was unexpectedly unable to even fire an arrow before being sent flying a dozen metres, copsing on the ground, unmoving.

    At this moment, the two substitutes from the Zhao Family, one wielding a runic sword and the other wielding a war hammer, came attacking from behind Wang Zhong.

    Although there was only a sliver of a difference in strength between their main lineup and their substitutes, faced against an expert like Wang Zhong, this disparity was still too great, with Wang Zhong basically not requiring to use any technique or skill at all.

    A single blow to defeat 10 men!

    Without any fanciness at all, the Overlord Spear sent two strikes out. Appearing to be have been struck by lightning, the two men were sent flying back. Faced against the hard and forceful killing blows from the Overlord Spear, anyone who dared to face it head-on would either be dead or wishing to be alive.

    An iparably malevolent expression appeared on Zhao Wuying¡¯s face. She had deliberately fallen back for the sake of finding an opportunity. After Wang Zhong¡¯s three sessful strikes, Zhao Wuying¡¯s Life Rending Hooks had left her hands.

    Upon flying out, the chains connecting the Life Rending Hooks were suddenly yanked, causing them to turn and fly towards Wang Zhong. At the same time, Zhao Wuying had dashed forwards, the jet ck needle in her hand aiming right at Wang Zhong. Clearly, it was coated in with the toxin poison of the Antiaris toxicaria, which was used in blow darts in the old era. At this moment, it was no longer just about victory or defeat. Zhao Wuying wanted Wang Zhong to die!

    When Wang Zhong died, victory would be in the hands of their Zhao Family! At the very most, she would receive some punishment, though that was no longer of any importance!

    However, what weed her was Wang Zhong¡¯s cold and callous gaze.

    That perverted face, and those hands that were drenched in Scarlet¡¯s blood.

    The two iing Life Rending Hooks were sent rocketing away by Wang Zhong¡¯s surging Soul Power...They were no longer on the same realm. After the previous duel, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power had unexpectedly made a breakthrough!

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong¡¯s strengthid in hisbat techniques, skills, as well as his understanding towardsbat. The quality of his Soul Power wasparatively weaker in context to those aspects. However, at this moment, Wang Zhong appeared to have to genuinely gain the aura of an overlord, while his Soul Power gave people a feeling as though it was showing disdain to everything under the heavens.

    At this moment, Zhao Zimo, whose heart has already reached his throat, had already slumped back down on his chair.

    It¡¯s over!

    Zhao Wuying also understood what that meant, instantly realizing what oue was awaiting her.

    Upon exchanging nces with Wang Zhong, the gaze that caused her soul to tremble, she understood for the very first time what fear and terror really felt like.

    The pollen meant to be used against Grai was useless, and had no more meaning. People who understood how to torture people were generally the ones who were most afraid of death.

    Seemingly right after she had regained her senses did she open her mouth: ¡°Sur¡­¡±

    Nheless, it was a pity, as when she was just about to speak, Wang Zhong¡¯s astonishing spear strike had came hurtling over.

    That was a spear aura condensed from spiralling Soul Power ripples.

    Sudden retaliation Crescent Moon Overlord Spear!

    Bang!

    There was no mercy in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes as he unleashed his strike. At this moment, all he could see was Scarlet¡¯s unbending will and her suffering!

    Before his spear had reached its target, the threatening spear aura had already pressed down on Zhao Wuying to the point where she was unable to breathe. The heavy force from the spear proceeded to pierce right through her abdomen!

    Finally, terror and despair appeared on Zhao Wuying¡¯s sinister-looking face. In an instant, she was sent flying 30 to 40 metres back. Uponnding on the ground, there were no more sounds of breathing that could be heard from her.

    While this was happening, Grai had stepped over her, with no ta single expression being present on his handsome face. Nheless, Zhao Yilong¡¯s Heaven Raising Staff was knocked away, before those jade-like palms smashed fiercely onto his chest.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    18 sessive palm strikes, unleashed in a single breath, sent Zhao Yilong and his staff sprawling on the ground, and utterly unable to climb back up again.

    The Divine Dragon Academy that appeared mighty and awe-inspiring were annihted in the blink of an eye. On the stage, only Wang Zhong and Grai remained. That¡¯s right, it was just those two people. Throughout the heavens and earth, there seemed to be no one who could match up to them.

    This was...the genuine might of the overlord!

    Everyone looked dumbfoundedly at Wang Zhong, at that Overlord Spear... All of a sudden, everyone came to a realisation that this wasn¡¯t just a mere victory, but Wang Zhong utilising the Zhao Family¡¯s most prideful Overlord Spear to utterly decimate the Zhao Family!

    Was this possible?

    This was impossible, was it?

    Even after personally witnessing everything, it still made people feel as though they were stuck in a dream.

    However, all of this ended at the moment the referee announced the result.

    Tianjing, victory!

    The arena and Skylink still remained silent, continuing the trend since the start of this group battle. Everything that had just unfolded did not seem real. Wang Zhong had actually won? Tianjing had actually won?

    ck horse?

    That was a term used to describe a squadron with pretty good luck. However, from this day onwards, it was an insufficient description for the Tianjing squadron.

    Ma Dong¡¯s hoarse roar led the great wave of cheers and celebratory shouts, as the Tianjing supporters went utterly high. Although they were just a small portion of the audience present in the arena, they had be the final ruler!

    The genuinely hammed up crowd was on Skylink, which had utterly erupted into chaos.

    ¡°Zhong dominates the whole world!¡±

    ¡°Zhong amongst the rulers!¡±

    Overlord Spear professor!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to obstruct the legend of All Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King! The most ridiculed expert in history, is continuing to advance in triumph!¡±

    The remnant forces of the Tianjing squadron were already at the side of the stage. Arge bunch of ¡°injured soldiers¡± were either pushed by people in wheelchairs, or werepletely covered in bandages.

    They had persevered all the way, all for the sake of this instant!

    Scarlet and Emily were already hugging each other emotionally. Although Hymin had yet to awake from her slumber, Barran standing guard by her side could not help but to shout ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡± loudly at her in excitement. The only gripe was him being slightly too emotional in his movements, resulting in him shifting his wounds, causing pain to rack through his body to the point of his teeth chattering together. Upon waking up, Hymin pulled Barran over without any show of femininity to give him a hot kiss, instantly causing the inexperienced Barran to turnpletely red like a boiled crab.

    While other people were shouting and celebrating emotionally, Ma Dong had instead squat down. Dammit! Dammit! That brat¡¯s really done it! He caused me to cry! Really dammit...

 Chapter 473 - The Birth of a Legend (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 473: The Birth of a Legend (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t cry! We¡¯ve won!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Sand must have gotten into my eyes! Emily! We¡¯ve won!¡±

    Tianjing squadron wasn¡¯t the only ones who were filled with emotion. After a momentary silence, the arena and Skylink instantly erupted into iparably incoherent shouts and cheers of celebration! The 200-plus Tianjing students gathered by the side of the stage were at the brink of going batshit crazy. Even the through and through businessman, Qian Duoduo, could not help but get infected by this frenzied atmosphere. At this moment, he felt as though he had returned back to his youth, pumping his fists in the air as he shouted crazily alongside those students and the audience.

    ¡°All Mouthy King! All Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°Almighty Tianjing! Almighty King!¡±

    At this moment, Tianjing Academy had already turned into a surging ocean. Their previous victory over Be Dean could be attributed to their opponents not having a sufficient understanding of them. However, in this match, the various counter ys and arrangements made by the Zhao Family showed that they had already analysed Tianjing¡¯s actions all the way down to a dime! Nevertheless, Tianjing had still won!

    Regardless of how much they had to endure for such an oue, a victory was a victory!

    They had actually entered the top 16! What¡¯s more, they had sessively stepped over the corpses of 2 S ranked squadrons!

    There were many people who were crying as they thought about every soldier of Tianjing who had been stretchered down from the stage, thinking about the past few years, about the squadron that had slowly recovered from running away crestfallen from every preliminary heats.

    Those who had never lost before would not understand what to treasure and value. Only those who had experienced genuine low points in life would understand how to appreciate the splendour of being at the peak!

    To everyone in Tianjing, including the board of directors and the Tianjing legition observing this scene, the Tianjing squadron being able to walk this far was already a surprise that couldn¡¯t be more idental that they had imagined!

    ¡°I¡¯m really fortunate to be a member of Tianjing Academy!¡±

    Captain Wang Zhong! Junior brother Grai! Everyone from the Tianjing squadron! You all are the best!¡±

    A legend had been born! A cannon fodder for the cannon fodder had leapfrogged over the Divine Dragon squadron and forcefully barged their way into the top 16! At the same time, they had created the miraculous record of having a viewership of over 10 million on their Skylink live broadcast. Before the start of the CHF, such a record was forecasted to ur in matches involving Stuart, Divine Ghost Martial Emperor or Grozny. Yet, it had appeared on a squadron called Tianjing, and on the figure of a captain by the name of Wang Zhong!

    At this moment, no one was paying attention to the defeated Divine Dragon squadron, as they weren¡¯t the only S rank squadron that had been stepped on by a ck horse. When something like this had be a habit, it was no longer something special.

    Zhao Zimo¡¯s eyes appeared as though they could spit venom. Until now, he was stillpletely unable to believe or ept that his Divine Dragon squadron had really been eliminated from the CHF. Not only that, seemingly all the youths from the core of their Zhao Family had been wasted. And all of these things... obviously, someone had to bear the me. At this moment, Zhao Zimo was thinking about who should shoulder all of it, and he no longer had the mood to care about Tianjing anymore.

    Although the Zhao Family was powerful, they never had any intention of obtaining the championship. To them, defeat was probably inevitable. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect for such an oue to ur. Now, it was no longer a problem of defeat anymore, as they had been utterly ttened. Everything that Zhao Zimo had done before and during the match hadpletely infuriated Wang Zhong.

    It was one thing when faced against an opponent. However, when faced against an enemy, there was only one way to do it; treating enemies with benevolence was the same as being ruthless to oneself!

    As for the Zhao Family, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t scared of them. Things that should happen, would happen. The more weaker the image one presented, the more boldly one¡¯s enemies would react.

    Therefore, since they wanted a fight, he had given them that!

    This match was definitely not just a victory on the surface, as it would have asting effect for the entire CHF and the future structure of the Federation.

    This was a match that had created many different kinds of records. After Tianjing, the Torres, Grozny and Mammoth squadronspleted their promotion to the top 16. As invincible as ever, the Grozny squadron took a wless 4:0 victory, disying the genuine terror a S+ ranked squadron represented. The Mammoth squadron had exploded all of sudden. Possessing two soldiers with mutation type special abilities within their ranks, they had transformed into giants and obtained a suppressive superiority during the group battle. Clearly, Tianjing wasn¡¯t the only ck horse. Rather that, they were merely the ¡°ckest¡± of the lot. Nevertheless, the second day of the round-of-32 was dominated by Tianjing¡¯s victory.

    Clearly, the matter about Tianjing¡¯s legend was still in the process of fermenting, having only started forming in the heroic soul academies in many different cities. Although there were many people who had heard about Tianjing, they did not pay much attention, as there were always ck horses in every CHF. Such a thing was no longer special to them. However, after defeating 2 S rank squadrons in session, anyone would develop a curiosity about the Tianjing squadron that had aplished such a feat.

    From the looks of it, Wang Zhong appeared to have already calmed downpletely. This caused Sharmie to feel happy, andfortable. Although this fellow had be famous, he still really gave face to others!

    ¡°I still remember arguing with someone on whether he was All Mouthy King or not, or is there something wrong with my memory?¡± Sharmie could not help but to tease Wang Zhong. This fellow was truly too interesting! He actually was the genuine All Mouthy King! What¡¯s more, he was still that awesome! It was extremely rare for Sharmie to show admiration to anyone. Yes, perhaps Carolyn, Gui Hao and those from the 10 great families were strong and powerful, yet she did not feel that there was anything outstanding about them. It was simply impossible to not be formidable with the backing and support from such massive aristocratic families. However, Wang Zhong waspletely different from these people.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember that I never confirmed or denied it, right? Furthermore, that isn¡¯t important, and would you have believed it if I¡¯ve said so?¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile. Truthfully speaking, he still wasn¡¯t that familiar with Sharmie, though, they couldn¡¯t be considered to just be acquaintances either. After all, there was Mmi¡¯s connection to her and Tianjing, coupled with Sharmie herself being a natural born socializer.

    ¡°I would have believed it, you know.¡± answered Sharmie with a don¡¯t-you-know-who-I-am expression, appearing as though calling her a detective would simply be stating a fact.

    Nheless, she did not continue to pursue this question. Upon seeing the embarrassed look on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, she felt that it was worth it for her to have made the trip here tonight. ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t congratted you guys for defeating the Divine Dragon squadron. That¡¯s the 2nd S rank squadron that has fallen in your hands.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just lucky.¡± Wang Zhong felt that it was still better to be modest at moment, as he had a slight understanding of Sharmie¡¯s character.

    Hearing his reply, Sharmie could not help but to roll her eyes.?The person before her was already as dazzling as star. Everyone had assumed that after leaving the OP, All Mouthy King would suffer setbacks. However, he had defied their assumptions and returned in an even more domineering fashion as the king.

    ¡°After hearing your words, I believe that the other S rank squadrons won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Haha.¡± said Sharmie with augh, revealing her pearly white teeth, while causing her chest to jiggle, causing Wang Zhong to be unsure of where to ce his eyes. The females of the zing City would generally tend to wear revealing and appealing outfits. When ced on Sharmie¡¯s body, such outfits obviously had astonishingly lethal killing power.

    ¡°Speaking of which, you guys are up against the Fiery Arrow squadron tomorrow. Would it be a problem for us to chat leisurely like that?¡± asked Wang Zhong as he looked at Sharmie. He always felt that this zing squadron¡¯s captain was slightly derelict in her duties. Thinking about it, it seemed that all of the matters pertaining to the zing squadron were handled by Mario. Management, misceneous duties, or strategic analysis; Mario appeared to be involved in anything that required manpower.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Our zing squadron¡¯s goal can be considered to have seeded after reaching the top 32 in this CHF. Furthermore, that¡¯s due to us leeching some luck from your Tianjing squadron. With you guys stopping Be Dean in the best of 64 and the Zhao Family in the best of 32, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for us to enter the top 32.¡± replied Sharmie with a smile. Nheless, her eyes seemed to betray her words. Sharmie naturally wasn¡¯t silly, as acting in a high profile manner against an S rank squadron was no different from seeking death.

    Nevertheless, there was indeed one truth present in her reply, which was that there was truly no pressure on her and her squadron in their uing match against the Fiery Arrow squadron.

    ¡°No kidding, Wang Zhong. You should know about who stands behind the 10 S rank squadrons, right? You¡¯ve undoubtedly been swept under the ssification of the new forces, which is the influence under the parliament that¡¯s in contest with the various aristocratic families. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re ranked within their vanguards.¡± Sharmie could not help but to talk about this. This appeared to be off topic. However, being the representative figure for the Apollo Family, Sharmie was an example of someone who was of great intelligence but chose to act stupidly in public. Any matter than involved her was handled with care and precision, merely that she waszy to waste energy to care about the little details. After all, she had a little attendant by the name of Mario to do that for her.

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong gave a faint smile, before shrugging his shoulders while replying, ¡°How would I know? By the way, what is the parliamentary influence?¡±

    Seeing how nonchnt Wang Zhong was, Sharmie could not help but to get slightly worried. ¡°Truthfully speaking, our zing City, as well as the City of zing Angel, Giant God Peak and various other great cities formed the new influence due to the suppression from the ten great families. We¡¯re the new elite stratum that has been formed via gradual convergence. Naturally, there¡¯s a few declining aristocratic families that we¡¯re coborating with, using various methods to break the monopoly the ten great families have over the Federation. This CHF is a massive game by itself that involves the parliament¡¯s representatives and resource reallocation. In fact, the same thing is also happening within the ten great families. Your appearance haspletely muddied the waters. What do you imagine the 10 great families are thinking about you right now?¡±

    ¡°Should I be happy, or feeling uneasy?¡± said Wang Zhong as he looked at Sharmie. From the looks of it, this ball queen didn¡¯t have good intentions when she had brought this topic up.

    While she was talking about this topic, Sharmie had been sizing Wang Zhong up. His calm and cool headed response and behaviour was slightly unexpected, yet it didn¡¯t surprise her. This fellow was truly an enigma. All along, Dicaprio had been the representative nurtured by the parliament. Indeed, Dicaprio was pretty outstanding. Yet,pared to Wang Zhong, he gave a feeling as though there was something missing.

    Wang Zhong always gave people a feeling of wanting to get closer to him; an infectious desire to get a better understanding of him.

    Perhaps, he was a genuine example of a naturally born... leader.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that exaggerated. After all, this is just the top 16, and I¡¯m just giving you a reminder. However, I feel that both the parliamentary influence and the aristocratic families will try to rope you over to their side. At the very least, it appears to be so. Nheless, you should be careful of the Zhao Family. How should I put it... Erm, that Zhao Zimo¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t too good.¡± said Sharmie as she blinked her eyes repeatedly. Although she had warned him in a serious tone, the situation wasn¡¯t as pressing as she had made it out to be. What¡¯s more, she knew that Wang Zhong definitely had thought about it, which caused her to feel slightly rxed in her heart.

    This was a problem that Sharmie had only thought about lightly. Truthfully speaking, Wang Zhong was secretly feeling grateful towards her, as Sharmie had genuinely came over just to remind him. Nheless, to Wang Zhong, there wasn¡¯t a difference between the parliamentary influence and the aristocratic families. To him, one was just interested retaining their interests, while the other was a newly formed group that wanted to gain more resources. Although he could understand their goals, he did not wish to get involved in suchplicated matters. To him, he yearned for a free and easy life like those people in the three great empires, like what Aiolos and Mu Zi were living in right now, and the mysterious dimensional worlds.

    ¡°Nevertheless, congrattions once again for entering the top 16. I¡¯ll definitely obtain victory. Of course, if we are to cross hands, I won¡¯t be courteous then.¡± said Sharmie pridefully as she puffed up her chest.

    Hearing that, Wang Zhongughed out. He like this straightforward character of Sharmie. With such a vast andrge world out there, he really wanted to see all of it.

    At the same time...

    The zing squadron was preparing for their next match. Although Sharmie could run about wherever she liked, the vice-captain, strategic analyst and babysitter Mario had no choice but to make the necessary preparations for tomorrow¡¯s match against the zing Arrow squadron.

    Although the entire squadron believed that they would undoubtedly obtain victory over the zing Arrow squadron, they would lose if they did not put in all their effort.

    After researching for very long, the Fiery Arrow appeared to only have a Tianqiong Musk, a Mo¡¯s Lister, on the surface. However, after digging deeply, other than themcking in fame or reputation, the other members of their main lineup all had genius-level backgrounds. The only reason for theirck of fame and reputation was that their current levels of strength were merely not on the level of the Mo¡¯s List.

    ¡°How are we going to y? Even their substitutes are around the level of our main lineup, other than big sis of course.¡±

    Mario muttered while shaking his head. He felt very helpless; regardless of whatever strategic arrangements he makes, they were unable to avoid the requirement of losing a duel against Tianqiong Musk.

    ¡°Vice-captain, we have a situation...I don¡¯t know whether to say it or not.¡±

    At this moment a few of his squadron members had walked in from outside, before speaking out with expressions of stifledughter on their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a fan right outside, and she¡¯s insisting on seeing you, vice-captain. She says that she¡¯s your fan.¡±

    ¡°Vice-captain, its a female fan! And she¡¯s super cute!¡±

    The squadron members instantly started to jeer andugh.

    Without even managing to muster any defence, Mario was embarrassed to the point of his face turning red. ¡°What female fan! I¡¯m not seeing her! If captain knows about this, you guys better not think about running away.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid! We¡¯ll just lose ayer of skin at the very most. However, she really is super cute, vice-captain!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, the captain isn¡¯t here. If we don¡¯t say it, and you, vice-captain, don¡¯t speak about it, there¡¯s no one who would betray you to the captain.¡±

    Mario gave a bitterugh in response. Exactly how cute did this girl have to be for this group to forget about big sis''¡±roasting¡±? These responses caused him to feel slightly curious. If she really was that cute, how could she be his fan? Although he had made a slight show in the previous match, there were quite a handful of people who had even stronger performances than him in this CHF. Furthermore, he had to admit that there were also people like Gui Hao and Grai who were more handsome than him, what more with the sun in radiating in the sky, Wang Zhong. Therefore, this so called fan wouldn¡¯t be a spy sent to scout out information about their squadron, would she?

    Thinking about this, Mario decided it was still the best for him to go out and take a look. Regardless of anything, it was best to send the person away and end this matter here.

    Upon opening the door, he noticed a petite female student standing not far away. Carrying adies¡¯ shoulder bag and her hair tied up in a neat and clean ponytail, a faint breeze just so happened to blow past her bangs, causing Mario¡¯s heart to pound. She really was super cute! The word super really couldn¡¯t be more apt, as just the word cute was insufficient to express just how cute she was!

    ¡°Captain Mario!¡±

    Upon seeing Mario, the petite female student¡¯s eyes immediately started sparkling. Seeing this, Mario started thinking, ¡°So eyes really can sparkle like stars!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a vice-captain. You are?¡±

    Looking into her eyes, Mario had almost forgotten that he hade here to send her off. After re-centering himself, he managed to maintain a cautious and vignt attitude.

    ¡°A vice-captain is also a captain, right? Ah, I¡¯m your number 1 fan! Your ck mes were super cool! Can you please help me sign an autograph?¡± The girl pleaded while blinking her eyes as she pulled out a notebook and handed it to Mario.

    Autograph? After thinking about it, Mario felt that an autograph wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, all of a sudden, Mario felt a strange feelinging from behind him. Turning around, he noticed a few of his squadron members walking to and fro. They appeared to be very busy, with various kinds of acts going on as they walked about...

    Do they really have to be that shameless?! Mario looked back at the young girl before him. Such a simple thing as an autograph had been turned into something like an affair in their eyes! Nheless, this female student really was quite cute...

 Chapter 474 - Young Moe and the Black Magician (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 474: Young Moe and the ck Magician (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Mario was truthfully an introvert around females. Any male who had been trampled by Sharmie that often would more or less develop masochistic tendencies. Furthermore, he had very little experience in the aspect of love. Other than training, there was very little free time left in his life, which was either spent being monkeyed around by Sharmie, or ying babysitter for the squadron. Although he did not have a domineering personality, and had very good rtionships with other people, he wasn¡¯t someone that girls would like. Therefore, he basically had zero experience in dealing with girls. Coupled with the fact that the girl before him was really cute, very beautiful, had put up a pitiful look, and with so many eyes staring at him from behind, he really did not know exactly what was the right decision to make here.

    As for the matter about Sharmie being a girl, Mario had immediately tossed that thought aside. His big sis was absolutely not feminine at all!

    ¡°Cough, let¡¯s go over there and talk.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them walked over to an isted corner. Only at this moment did Mario feel morefortable to reply her. ¡°Is it alright if I just sign on the front of this?¡±

    Mario took the notebook and pen from the female student¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Please help sign on here too.¡± the female student pointed shyly at her budding chest. Her fresh and cute suspenders revealed a valley that wasn¡¯t very deep, yet brought about a distinctive charm that was exceedingly enticing.

    At this moment, he had only 2 choices, either turn his head to see, or to turn his head away.?Yet, Mario had chosen to look up. This female student had a problem with her head! She¡¯s not a fan!

    However, upon raising his head, he suddenly noticed that star-like sparkling eyes gently blinking about. As they did so, the pure lustre present on them was gradually changing into a pinkish shade. Continuing to stare, they proceeded to radiated with a pinkish radiance.

    Noticing these changes, Mario opened his mouth. All of a sudden, it appeared as though this pair of eyes had transformed into his entire world.

    3 hourster...

    ¡°Strange, where¡¯s vice-captain?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go out to see his fan? Isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? Why¡¯s the vice-captain¡¯s Skylink turned off?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that a spark has turned into a zing fire...¡±

    ¡°Has vice-captain¡¯s youth really arrived?¡±

    ¡°No wonder! We better not tell the captain!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    A wave ofughter only understood by men rang out.

    On the morning of the 2nd day...

    ¡°Captain, something¡¯s up! Vice-captain Mario who had left yesterday to meet with a female fan has yet to return! His Skylink has not been turned on since then¡­¡±

    Finally discovered that something wasn¡¯t right, the squadron members braced their ice cold bodies to find Sharmie and confessed everything honestly to her.

    Having just finished her breakfast, Sharmie was somewhat outraged by this matter. So this was why she did not see Mario at all since yesterday! ¡± You bunch of idiots! Why did you guys only tell me about such an important matter now?¡±

    While she was shouting at them, Sharmie¡¯s heart turned icy cold. Regardless of any matter, Mario would definitely not turn off his Skylink, especially for today! There was only two more hours before their match against the Fiery Arrow squadron!

    ¡°What are you all still stoning around for! Hurry up and find him!¡±

    Now, Sharmie was extremely worried and anxious. After shouting at her squadron members, she immediately went to the security staff allocated by the organisingmittee to take care of this CHF. Not only did the organizingmittee not put up a false show of concern, they had also treated this matter extremely seriously. They immediatelyunched an investigation, and had even sent out tracking specialists hailing from the aristocratic families to find him. However, the oue of the search caused the mes of anger in Sharmie to grow even bigger.

    ¡°I can definitely say that Mr Mario has been taken away by someone. The other party is extremely cautious. Furthermore, the kidnapper is extremely proficient in erasing their tracks. It¡¯s like that we¡¯re unable to find Mr Mario in a short amount of time.¡±

    Hearing that, the zing squadron members all fell into self-me. If not for their rowdy jeering and heckling, Mario would definitely not have gone out to see that fan, and none of this would have happened...

    As for Sharmie, she had clenched her teeth hard in response. At this moment, instead of scolding and ming her squadron members, she instead consoled andforted them.

    Nheless, the emotions within her heart had already thoroughly exploded, with her chest size even growing a sizerger than before.

    Who! Who could it be! Why did they have to take Mario away? Ever since he was young, Mario had always been following behind her. Other than fighting inpetitions, he had never had any beef with anyone. So, what benefit would the other party have to make Mario disappear?

    Fiery Arrow squadron?

    She grew increasingly suspicious the more she thought about it. Nevertheless, other than the Fiery Arrow squadron, there seemed to be no one else who would benefit from eliminating Mario at this point in time.

    However, being an S rank squadron, would the Fiery Arrow squadron really need to do such a thing? Even if Tianqiong Musk really wanted to win, he wouldn¡¯t resort to such a lowball method, right? Were they not afraid of damaging their reputation?

    One had to know that in a massive event like the CHF, the most important benefit a person could obtain was reputation and influence. Any despicable means used to obtain victory would only result in disgust and dislike from others.

    However, after giving it some careful thought, she remembered that the Musk Family seemed to excel in cheap tricks like making their opponents vanishing before a fight, or the night before a bid. Primarily, incidents where their opponents had mishaps weren¡¯t isted cases.

    The Musk Family had such a tradition.

    There were many problems involved in this matter. However, it was already time for their squadron to enter the arena.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not care about him first. Our match¡­¡±

    The television channels started to broadcast footage from earlier matches as well as recordings of interviews, while the Skylink analysts had already started to give their own weigh-ins on the two simultaneous matches that were about to start, in order to hype up the audience.

    zing Squadron vs Fiery Arrow squadron!

    ¡°The fight between two fires! This match is actually still very interesting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The main goal of the zing squadron is to push this match into the group battle phase, while the Fiery Arrow squadron¡¯s main goal would be to end this match within the duelling phase.¡±

    Naturally, there¡¯s also a possibility of a 1 VS 5. This has almost be a contagious trend for the S rank squadrons.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll just treat that statement as a joke. With the zing squadron protecting Sharmie, her runic cannon would theoretically be able to blow up anything she targets.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very strange. I seem to be unable to find the defensive core of the zing squadron, ck magician Mario.¡±

    ¡°Their vice-captain? Let me see¡­ Oh? You¡¯re right! Mario isn¡¯t present within the zing squadron members present in the arena.¡±

    ¡°Could Mario be absent for today¡¯s match? That will be extremely grim for the zing squadron then.¡±

    In the zing squadron preparatory area, an extremely depressing atmosphere hung in the air, with all of them still finding it hard to believe that their vice-captain Mario would be absent for their most important match in this CHF!

    Wang Zhong, Mmi and Ma Dong hade over to the arena. On one hand, they were here to see their potential opponents. One the other hand, they were here to cheer for Sharmie.

    In fact, Ma Dong and Mmi hadpletely no burden present on their shoulders. Although they hoped for the zing squadron to win this match, it didn¡¯t really matter, given that they¡¯d already made it this far in this CHF. While Ma Dong hade here for one purpose, there was in fact no need for Wang Zhong to be here.

    The reason Wang Zhong hade here was honestly not for the sake of looking at Tianqiong Musk, but for Mario. Admittedly, there were experts present within the S rank squadron. However, there were also many astonishing experts that had appeared within other squadrons. An example would be this Mario, the ck magician, who possessed an extremely rare dark attribute special ability. Generally speaking, attribute type special abilities weren¡¯t very powerful in their developmental and growth phase, with the primary reason being that there were too few people who possessed such abilities. This led to theck of understanding and developmental paths those gifted few could choose, which were unlike the extremely well-researched paths that other special abilities had. However, Wang Zhong was able to see a greater and wider possibility of development in Mario after his performance during his previous match. His dark attribute special ability possessed extreme sticity, especially with his ¡°mes of hell¡± move. There was the possibility that it was formed via a mutation of his special ability due to the influence of the zing City. To sum it up, talents like that were exceedingly frightening.

    Wang Zhong was looking forward to what trump cards Mario was going to unleash.

    The match had officiallymenced.

    However, there was an unexpected change that urred during this match, with Sharmie unexpectedly being fielded as the zing squadron¡¯s vanguard. Indeed, with her tyrannical firepower, she hadpletely obliterated the number 2 soldier from the Fiery Arrow squadron. Unleashing an exquisite session of cannon fire with close range hammer blows, she increased the distance between her and her opponent. Upon aplishing that, cannon fire rumbled out, decimating her opponent in a single breath, showing her considerably abundant experience in such fights. The ball queen¡¯s might had once again attracted countless apuse and cheers from the audience.

    However, a crisis had appeared once again, as the zing squadron was met with three sessive defeats, while their other core member, Mario, had yet to make an appearance. This was the primary reason why Sharmie had to take the role of the vanguard for her squadron. With the first duel being a blind matchup, Sharmie had gambled that Tianqiong Musk would not sign himself up for that role. Faced against a Mo¡¯s list soldier, she would not be able to obtain a win. Although she could still put up a fight, Sharmie wasparatively stronger in a group battle setting than in a duel.

    Dammit, Mario! Where the hell are you!

    Wang Zhong had noticed this problem right from the very beginning. Suddenly recalling his conversation with Sharmie the day before, a slight frown appeared on his forehead. Never did he imagine that those matters would find their way to the zing squadron. Moves like these really did cause people to feel disgusted, and could be said to be more vicious than the Zhao Family¡¯s plot of using Grai¡¯s pollen allergy to affect the match.

    For a soldier, there was nothing more infuriating than missing a fight; putting in a great deal of effort for many years, only to let it go down the drain.

    In fact, Sharmie had been employing dying tactics throughout this match.?Nevertheless, the Skylink and arena were already buzzing with discussions, as news about Mario¡¯s absence had already spread.

    This development had also caused Tianqiong Musk to frown. He was not the perpetrator behind this matter, and there was also no need for him to do such a thing! What¡¯s more, even if he had done so, he wouldn¡¯t use such a stupid method to aplish this feat!

    Exactly who was trying to pin the me on him? However, the problem was that such a matter was something that couldn¡¯t be wiped clean with an exnation! That person behind all of this better hope that he didn¡¯t find them!

    In another location, the female student fan was currently enjoying her lollipop in a leisurely fashion. Looking at the time, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time to wake him up.¡±. She couldn¡¯t let him miss such a good show! I¡¯ve aplished this mission with such beauty and perfection, so I should ask the young master for 10 lollipops! She really loved the c voured ones!

    All of a sudden, Mario was blown awake from his stupor with the ring of an rm clock. Upon looking at the time, his face immediately turned green, before proceeding to rush out like a bolt of lightning.

    ...

    At this moment, Sharmie was taking a deep breath of air. She had yet to decide who she should send up to wee theirst defeat for this match.

    In fact, she was even thinking about whether to just concede defeat like this. Naturally, such a move would not be good for them, and did not conform to the spirit of this CHF. However, this wouldn¡¯t allow the squadron to vent their rage.

    However, she just so happened to notice Tianqiong Musk, with a long sword and shield in his hand, walk up the stage, before sending a faint smile right towards her.

    A faint smile!

    In an instant, Sharmie felt as though she could hear the sound of her psychepletely exploding apart! What the fuck was with that smile! Did he think that his teeth were that pearly white! It was extremely obvious that Tianqiong Musk was nning on personally ending this match! In fact, he had even brought along his famous sword and shield! This was his stance of doing whatever it was needed to obtain victory!

    Although Musk had a smile on his face, no one could imagine the mes of fury raging in his heart. Exactly which bastard had implicated him like that! Was this the doing of the other families?

    That was a possibility. With 2 of the 10 great families being sessively eliminated, the upper 5 families might be thirsting for even more resources. Also, there was naturally the possibility of the parliament influence that was guiding their own show. At this moment, clearly knowing that he could not outy the hand that was acting against him in this current scenario, who would be willing to disappear quietly under the control of the organisingmittee?

    Turning her head, Sharmie had made the decision to send up a substitute to show their n of conceding. However, her eyelids just so happened to twitch, causing her to spot Mario...

    ¡°MARIO!!!¡± Sharmie shouted out at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Vice-cap!¡±

    ¡°Vice-captain!¡±

    Mario took a deep breath before saying. ¡°Cap, captain, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Cap your face! I¡¯ll tell you, if you can¡¯t smash that bastard, this olddy will make sure that you¡¯ll live in an abyss of suffering for the rest of your life!¡±

    The entire audience finally managed to gasp a breath of relief. Finally! He had dared to show his face! However, from his just-awakened appearance, could he even obtain a victory???

    Truthfully speaking, it was alright for him not to turn up. If he had hurried all the way down here just to lose, it would cause the zing squadron to appear even more hollow, like they were in a one-sided massacre.

    Sword VS sword, shield VS shield, the showdown between soldiers!

    Mario took a deep look at Tianqiong Musk standing across from him.

    The mes of anger and fury were continuing to grow within him. Other than the Fiery Arrow squadron, who would dare to kidnap him a day before this match?!

    ¡°Tianqiong Musk, don¡¯t you think that such methods are too filthy?¡± Mario could not help but say the words that had been fermenting for very long in his heart. Even if he knew that the other party would not admit, but! After saying that statement, the atmosphere surrounding him grew to a new level, as though he had doubled in height!

    A frown appeared on Tianqiong Musk¡¯s face as he replied. ¡°You must be prepared to suffer the consequences for what you say. That¡¯s a price that someone as lowly as you will not be able to endure!¡±

    Hearing such a reply, Mario¡¯s rage and fury continued to rise as he red at Tianqiong Musk. Thetter appeared calm and indifferent, as though he was not affected by the increasing pressureing from Mario. Very good, let¡¯s continue...

    Gu Gu Gu...

    All of a sudden, a thunderous growl rang out from Mario¡¯s abdomen.

    His stomach was growling. Only at this moment did Mario remember that he hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday...

    Upon hearing that sound, Mario was sent into a daze, and so was Tianqiong Musk. Both of them simultaneously felt as though there were crows flying around their heads.

    Subsequently, Tianqiong Musk took action.

    Boom! With a ferocious stamp of his feet, Tianqiong Musk shot off like an armoured train, making a beeline straight towards Mario.

    Seeing this, Mario¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed, before he lowered his centre of gravity. In the next instant, a strange power condensed within his waist. Boom!

    Dark yellow and ck light suddenly erupted from Mario¡¯srge shield. As he took a few fierce steps back in retreat, he noticed Tianqiong Musk¡¯s long sword stabbing right towards his left ribs under the concealment of his great shield.

    It was extremely hard to grasp such timing to attack, what more tounch an attack at a vital spot, his left ribs, when it was exposed without any defences.

    Mario hastily moved his body sideways, while sending the longsword in his hand up to wee the iing stab. However, a faint smile appeared on his opponent¡¯s face as the tip of his sword suddenly changed. Raising the screening giant shield, he transformed it from defence into an offence, smashing its sharp edge right down towards Mario.

    Bang!

    Mario retreated backwards for quite a few steps. Tianqiong Musk¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying. Although he did not make any big movements, the force transmitted from that shield blow felt just like a cannonball smashing right against his sword.

    Tianqiong Musk did not follow up with a chase. Instead, he took a deep look at Mario, as he was really surprised that Mario was able to block his earlier shield strike. So this was why he had always been kept by Sharmie. His defence truly was astonishing.

    Taking a deep breath, Mario said. ¡°Lights off.¡±

    From the looks of Tianqiong Musk¡¯s actions, he knew that thetter hadpleted his observations. As he muttered, dark energies started to gush out from his body like a waterfall.

    The dark energies instantly grabbed hold of Tianqiong Musk. This was a move from the dark attribute special ability that could not be evaded. As long as it was activated, it would disy its effects almost instantaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s an extremely practical way to use the dark energies. However, it a pity that darkness of such a degree isn¡¯t useful against people at my level.¡± Tianqiong Muskmented with a smile. All of a sudden, ayer of faint golden radiance surfaced on his eyes, before a wisp of dark gas was immediately forced out.

    Seeing this, Mario¡¯s face instantly contorted. Never did he imagine that his opponent actually possessed a way to dispel his blinding darkness ¡°lights off¡± move! In the next instant, he raised his finger and pointed right towards Tianqiong Musk.

    ck methrower!

 Chapter 475 - Mutual Destruction (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 475: Mutual Destruction (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    BANG!

    However, right at the instant when Mario had raised his hand, Tianqiong Musk had already made an evasive action. With a tremble of his feet, followed by a speed akin to teleportation, he had already removed himself from the area Mario¡¯s ck mes could reach.

    A frown appeared on Mario¡¯s face as he thought, ¡°What a thorny opponent!¡±. He could see that there was something going on with his opponent¡¯s feet. Every time his feet moved, it appeared as though a terrifying power had exploded within them, just like cannons going off. That was the Fiery Arrow Academy and the Musk Family¡¯s Human Body Strengthening Art!

    This caused him to suck in a breath of cold air. The Human Body Strengthening Art was an extremely powerful technique. Once a user was able to endure the strengthening, it would make one nigh invincible within the same realm. Of course, unless they were facing off against invincible and mysterious experts of the same realm.

    The strengthening of his legs gave Tianqiong Musk astonishing explosive power. Every single movement made by him appearing as though he had been shot out by a cannon, giving him unlimited power and terrifying movement speeds.

    Opening his hands wide open, dark energies continued to erupt out from Mario. His ck mes were also one of the special abilities that were invincible under the same realm. As long as a sliver was able to make contact with his opponent, it would be able to expand indefinitely. Unless Mario willed it, it would burn forever and never go out.

    Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom...

    ck mes erupted crazily across the stage. There were times that it would rush up from the ground, with other times burning through the air without the slightest warning at all. Appearing just like flowers, these clumps of ck mes erupted outwards as they chased after Tianqiong Musk¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Too slow.¡±

    All of a sudden, Tianqiong Musk bent his knees and channelled his strength. Leaping into the air, he suddenly appeared right behind Mario just like a bolt of lightning travelling through the air, before a sword stab and shield strike came hurtling out!

    Bang! Mario frantically raised his shield. However, just as he managed to block the iing stab, he felt a massive force smashing right into him, causing him to be sent hurtling through the air, before mming heavily on the ground.

    A wave of shocked cries rang out from the zing squadron. From the ce they were watching the duel from, they were able to get a clear view of more details than other people, and therefore could get a better understanding of the happenings in the duel. Tianqiong Musk¡¯s smash was an exceedingly vicious one. At the second before he hadunched his attack, the ground he was stepping on had shattered. This was an arena of the highest level, so the materials used for the construction were reinforced with runic pattern arrays. Nevertheless, it had still been shattered by him. It wasn¡¯t from the explosive power of his stomp, but merely from the power stored within his legs. From this, one could imagine just how terrifying of an impact Mario had just suffered.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay!¡± Sharmie¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly her fingers had already turned white. Nothing will happen to Mario! His defence could even protect him against her infinite cannon fire!

    ¡°Too weak! Too reliant on your special ability!¡±

    Tianqiong Musk said in an indifferent tone. Although his tone wasn¡¯t one of ridicule, it stung even greater. It sounded as though he was giving guidance to Mario, while this was not apetition, but a ss of him teaching Mario how to fight.

    A calm expression on Mario¡¯s face was his response to Tianqiong Musk¡¯s words, with not a single word uttered by him, as he knew the obvious disadvantage he had inparison to his opponent.

    With a smile, Tianqiong Musk continued to talk. ¡°Only your spirit ismendable.¡±

    Rumble!

    With a bang, Tianqiong Musk shot off once again. As power came together with speed, his legs started to radiate with a silvery radiance, while his advance appeared just like a bolt of lightning streaking across the stage.

    Mario raised his hand fiercely, and a preemptive wall of ck mes surged up in the path of the lightning-fast advance. However, all of a sudden, the bolt of lightning swerved to one side. Without any decrease in speed, it evaded the region erupting in ck mes as it continued its frenzied rush.

    Bang!

    Mario was sent flying high into the air, beforending heavily on the ground once again. ¡°Cough¡­¡± A sweet and metallic taste had filled his mouth. Upon opening his mouth, he discovered that blood had already seeped all over his gums, with the contrast of red and white painting a look of misery.

    This time, however, Tianqiong Musk did note to a stop. The silvery bolt of lightning made a high-speed U-turn, before continuing its rush towards Mario.

    Bang!

    Having just stood up, Mario was sent flying, beforending heavily on the ground for the third time in a row.

    Faced against Tianqiong Musk and his explosive movements, Mario could only open his eyes wide in desperation. There was utterly nothing that he could do!

    This was an S ranker! This was Tianqiong Musk! His body strengthening special ability had allowed him to master abat style that was famed for being extremely fast and rapid. With his speed, every single strike Tianqiong Musk unleashed would contain, twice, thrice, or even 10 times the force of a normal strike.

    Bang... Bang¡­ Bang... Bang...

    Every single strike would sound like the crack of thunder. At this moment, people within the audience could not control themselves and stood up, raising their hands high and shrieking out at the top of their lungs. Naturally, all of these were Tianqiong Musk¡¯s fans, as the fans of the 10 great families were all swayed by the ruling monopoly.

    A figure that couldn¡¯t be caught by the broadcasting cameras, as well as the sessive thunderous smashes. Such a spectacle caused the audience¡¯s adrenaline levels to skyrocket, as they felt a primal feeling of hot blood surging within their bodies, as fists collided with flesh. This was power, with that fist representing what speed really meant.

    Once, twice, again, yet again...

    Mario continued to be sent flying in the air; repeatedly flying upwards andnding heavily on the ground.

    Mario continued to climb up.

    He continued to stand up again and again. I cannot lose, I cannot lose, I cannot lose!

    At this moment, a frown had already appeared on Tianqiong Musk¡¯s face. How could this person be so resilient against beatings? Nevertheless, his opponent¡¯s muttering caused his rxed mood into turn into one of disgust.

    Bang! A red sh of lighte attacking over!

    This fist rumbled right towards Mario¡¯s face. Under the massive impact, his neck was flung backwards with so much force that it appeared distorted, as though his entire neck had simply snapped into two.

    All of a sudden, the cheering noisesing from the entire arena turned silent once again.

    Countless eyes had been turned dumbfounded.

    That¡¯s because this time, Mario did not get sent flying!

    ¡°Earth...it¡¯s an Earth attribute defensive special ability!¡±

    Some people immediately shouted out after discovering a faint yellowish halo surfacing around Mario¡¯s body. However, even with the earth attribute defensive special ability, which allowed one to possess truly astonishing defensive capabilities, and his undying cockroach-like nature, the Fiery Arrow City¡¯s cheerleading groups were all hugging their heads. They did not dare, and could not believe what they saw!

    Curses were being shouted in their hearts as they started to rage. How the hell did he train such defensive capabilities! It was too perverted!

    Definitely, Mario would not let such a hard-earned opportunity slip past him, as he responded by unleashing a ring of hellish mes. Nevertheless, Tianqiong had instantly vanished. The attack that Mario had endured so long just to unleash was fruitless yet again.

    As Tianqiong Musk came to a stop, an expression of surprise was evident on his face as he noticed the radiance of an earth attribute special ability radiating from Mario¡¯s body. Subsequently, he gave a faint smile before saying, ¡°This is slightly interesting. However, you¡¯re still too underqualified to be ambushing me. Now, it¡¯s time for me to get serious.¡±

    Hearing that, Mario wiped away the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, while fighting the impulsion to vomit. Wasn¡¯t that earlier beating due to him being serious? Looking towards his opponent, he proceeded to curl his finger towards him. Come! The tempering from the great captain every single day wasn¡¯t for nothing. At the very least, it had allowed Mario to gain a superhuman level of tolerance towards beatings. Compared to being beaten to death, Mario was even more incapable of dealing with Sharmie¡¯s disappointment.

    A brilliant sh shot out from Tianqiong Musk¡¯s eyes, before his indifferent gaze gradually changed into one that radiated the dazzling demeanour of an expert.

    Crack! All of a sudden, clear cracking sounds rang out from the left and right ribs on his back. In the next instant, two slivery clumps of radiance unique to special abilities spurted out like fiery arrows. Forming a pair of silvery wings, they sparkled with silvery brilliance. As this was happening, his hands appeared to have turned metallic as they now appeared to be glowing with a silvery sheen.

    Was he still a human? However... there was an unspeakable sense of aesthetic appeal from his appearance, while his icy cold strength of appeared just like the definition of perfection.

    ¡°If you have any cards left, it¡¯s best for you to use them now.¡± said Tianqiong Musk in a serious tone. He had great respect for Mario, as only he knew exactly how many of his blows Mario had endured. Although he had been sent flying andnding on the ground from every single strike, every single time, Mario was still able to defend against the lethal sword strike he had sent in every attack. That wasn¡¯t an easy task!

    This was the first time he had bumped into an opponent with such a high tolerance for beating.

    As he thought about it, he gave a calm and faint smile. From the beginning, he had never really considered Mario as his opponent.

    However, he was genuinely serious now.

    ¡°Human Body Transformation Art. Second level, unseal.¡±

    As Tianqiong Musk opened his eyes slowly, his body started to flicker!

    Bang!

    A silvery bolt of lightning reappeared on the stage. However, this time, it was going at 3 times faster than before!

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s speed was still increasing!

    Just at this moment, Mario raised his shield ferociously towards Tianqiong Musk.

    However, it wasn¡¯t for defence!

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    BANG!

    Dark energies gushed out from the giant shield, entering the runic construct within steel frame, before destroying its molecr stability from the inside and outside.

    In an instant, the giant shield exploded apart, transforming into hundreds of shrapnel pieces burning with ck mes. With a ferocious shove, Mario shoved it before himself while shouting, ¡°Explode!¡±

    Bang Bang Bang...

    Just like a dozen shotguns going off, hundreds of fragments exploding out from the giant shield shot out in a fan-like pattern!

    Such an impact wouldn¡¯t be one bit frightening for Tianqiong Musk. When trained to its limits, the Fiery Arrow Family¡¯s Human Body Transformation Art would allow one to forcefully take head-on blows from cannon fire. However, he did not dare to ignore the ck mes that were burning on the iing shrapnel. Those were the mes from hell. Just the slightest contact and there would be the possibility of him being turned into cinders by Mario. The Musk Family¡¯s Human Body Transformation Art was an art they had inherited from the dark era. However, it was unorthodox; only the Musk Family had been able to develop it to this stage, and obtain a great and powerful strength from it.

    The silvery bolt of lightning swerved fiercely, evading the fan-shaped region of flying shrapnel. With his speed and reflexes, an attack like that was useless against him...

    All of a sudden, Tianqiong Musk¡¯s expression changed, as a ck radiance had suddenly lit up beneath his feet. It had formed a circle, and was just about to erupt.

    Mario! The fan-shaped shrapnel st from the explosion of the giant shield was only to force Tianqiong to change directions. Mario had already ced eruption points for his hell mes along the evasion paths, like the one which had just been triggered.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Tianqiong Musk gave a cold snort, before the silvery wing-like radiance on his back gave a fierce p towards the ground. As it proceeded to p as if it was a pair of wings, his speed abruptly rose, forcefully propelling him out of the radius of the me ring.

    However, Mario proceeded to raise his right hand, before giving a fierce swipe towards the ground. How could a single me ring stop Tianqiong Musk?

    ¡°Hell¡¯s¡ª-5 sessive explosions!¡±

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Tianqiong Musk¡¯s expression finally contorted, as everywhere beneath his feet, in front of him, his rear and all sides had been turned into hellish mes. The imprint of the ck mes continued increase in brightness, showing their impending eruption.

    Tianqiong Musk was astonished by what was happening around him. With such an ability, therge radius of special ability eruption had already exceeded that of any ordinary realm. Instead, this was...

    Quasi Sanctuary Division!

    So it turned out that Mario was the one that had hidden the deepest!

    At this instant, he had already reached the maximum speed he could reach, and was in a phase where it was hard to continue keeping it up without the input of additional strength. Although he had one more chance to push his strength to the next level, his front, back and sides had... Fuck it. At this moment, the entire stage seemed to have beenpletely enveloped by the ck mes. The fan-shaped region with shrapnel from the exploded giant shield, the five sessive explosions on the ground; this was the eruption of the strategy Mario had been preparing for very long!

    In the arena, an explosion of astonished cries had rung out!

    Not in anyone¡¯s wildest dreams did they expect for the ever-so-disadvantaged Mario, who was always on the receiving end of beatings, to be able to retaliate; what more, he might be able to turn the tide?

    Ma Dong jumped up into the air, his heart surging with emotions. At this moment, with Tianjing already in the top 16, he had already be extremely rxed. Although they had yet to be victors, he did not have the mood to aim for such heights. Naturally though, deep down within his heart, he was still hoping for the zing squadron to be able to take this win.

    At this instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were glowing like torches. It was hard for him to have the opportunity to view a fight at this level. The information gleaned from watching the fight live in the arena was absolutely unattainable from the Skylink broadcast. The exchange ofbat techniques and skills between two experts, especially the transformation of their mental states, this Mario¡­ was truly formidable.

    This stemmed from the essence of his spiritual soul, which was of an extremely high realm. As for that Human Body Transformation Art that Tianqiong Musk had seeded from his family, it had traces of a gic maniption technique. Without a doubt, the Musk Family had monopolized techniques and skills in this field during those years. They had fused it with the usage of Soul Power, and were the leaders within the Federation on this subject. However, the problem was that this was only one out of the many possible paths towards achieving sess. What¡¯s more, following the rise in their proficiency on Soul Power usage, the Musk Family¡¯s long-established position of superiority had been eroded. At this moment, they were merely clinging on to their position as one of the 10 great families. If not for them starting to fuse the power of runes into the basics of their Human Body Transformation Art, they might have already been kicked out from their positions.

    Sighing, Tianqiong Musk suddenly squated down. ¡°Human Body Transformation Art, 3rd level, unseal.¡±

    This was a move he had originally reserved for Gui Hao, Carolyn, Mo Wen and people at their level.

    The silvery wings of light gushed fiercely towards the ground, before growing to twice their size. At the same time, two silvery wings of light burst out from each of his ankles.

    Bang...

    Like a fiery arrow being shot out of a bow, Tianqiong Musk rose fiercely into the sky. The silvery glow of light drew a vertical line straight up, reaching a height of 10 metres in the air!

    Bang Bang Bang...

    The five sessive hellfire rings rushed up into the sky. However, after rushing to the 10-metre mark, the surging ck mes were unable to continue upwards. As for Tianqiong Musk, he was already close to the 100-metre mark. Nevertheless, his momentum had yet to disappear as he straightened his body, appearing to stand in the sky, like a god looking down on the mortals beneath.

    Extending his right hand, he pointed at the ant-sized Mario standing on the stage beneath.

    ¡°I admit that you¡¯re qualified to be my opponent, to have forced me this far. However, this ends here.¡±

    At this instant, the silvery wings on Tianqiong Musk¡¯s back and ankles shook, before he did a backflip, with his feet raised above his head.

    ¡°Spiralling Meteor Explosion!¡±

    Bang!

    A glowing circle of light, formed by what seemed to be a sonic boom, exploded in the air.

    In an instant, a spiralling streak of silver rushed down from the sky.

    The entire arena was silent as they stared dumbly at the streak shooting down from the sky. Was this a god?

    At this moment, Mario¡¯s mouth was already wide open. The Musk Fiery Arrow Family¡¯s Human Transformation Art was truly perverted! Even freaks shouldn¡¯t be able to do that, right?

    Like a descending god, Tianqiong Musk reached the ground in the blink of an eye. With another shift of his body, a silvery energy halo suddenly exploded around him. In the next instant, instead of smashing into the ground, he skimmed across the surface, shooting right towards Mario like a heat-seeking missile.

    Musk did not lose his reason. Not only did he want victory, he also wanted to avoid making contact with Mario¡¯s frightening hellish mes. It couldn¡¯t be flung off once contact was made, so Tianqiong did not want to suffer a loss from a stupid mistake.

    The Zhao family had already paid in blood to warn him that he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless in front of any opponent.

    Victory was before his eyes. Yet, Mario had started tough, instantly causing Musk to sense that something was amiss. Was this fellow really courting death?

    ¡°Heaven Falls and the Earth Rends¨CArena of Death!¡±

    Bang...

    Blood gushed out like a spring from Mario¡¯s nose. Blood was even flowing out of his ears! He was using his special ability in a way that surpassed his body¡¯s limits!

    Fierce rumbling sounds sted out from the ground. Amidst the reverberation, a spherical dome?5 metres across enveloped both him and Tianqiong Musk.

    At this instant, Mario raised his hands in the air and roared. ¡°mes of Hell!¡±

    Tianqiong Musk naturally knew what his opponent was nning on doing. Mutually assured destruction! However, he was not willing!

 Chapter 476 - Judgement Rank of the S ranks (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 476: Judgement Rank of the S ranks (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The silvery wings burst forth once again, as he rocketed into the air like a fiery arrow!

    He did not choose to ram through the dome to escape. If he were slowed down by just a tiny bit, there was a possibility of him being contaminated by the ck mes. This was a speed and reaction speed that his opponent would definitely be unable to keep up with.

    Sharmie¡¯s fingers had already cut so deeply into her palms, yet she had paid absolutely no heed to them. Mario was risking his life on the stage! Any other opponent would have already been defeated by him. The Musk Family¡¯s instantaneous movement capabilities were truly too superhuman!

    Jumping dozens of metres in the air was an utter hoodlum way of defence! Within the Casted Soul Stage, other than special ability users with that had flight capabilities, only the members of the Musk Fiery Arrow Family and their Human Body Transformation Art possessed the capability to do such a move.

    With a loud bang, the ck mes erupted out, filling up the entire dome-shaped arena in the blink of an eye. Standing within the ck mes, Mario raised his head to look at Tianqiong Musk in the air. With a smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the same move. To me, I will never let you run away like that again.¡±

    Bang...

    A ck pir of fire rushed towards the sky!

    The entire space turned blurry, with the air appearing to have been charred to the point of changing shape!

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Looking at the pir of ck mes chasing up to him, Tianqiong Musk finally lost hisposure, revealing a look of terror on his face. That earth attribute special ability prisoner cage move was just a feint! It could never have trapped Tianqiong Musk! However, people would always have apse in their thought processes when pressured, resulting in mistakes being made. Tianqiong Musk¡¯s subconscious reaction to danger was to fly up into the air. However, with walls surrounding him from all sides, his direction of movement could now bepletely predicted. At the same time, due to the forceful use of his Human Body Transformation Art, he had also lost the ability to makerge changes to his movements.

    Furthermore, Mario had already calcted and ounted for all of the various possibilities. In the very instant Tianqiong Musk scuttled towards the skies, the ck mes had already rumbled up in pursuit.

    Mario wasn¡¯t just any Quasi Sanctuary Division, but a true blue Sanctuary Division special ability user!

    BANG! His entire body burning with mes, Tianqiong Musk dropped from the sky, shrieking as he fell to the ground.

    Just at this instant, a glowing figure rushed out from the side of the stage. With a fierce grab, he caught the falling Tianqiong, before shooting a deep look at Mario before saying, ¡°This duel is your win.¡±

    Mario¡¯s entire body had already turned ice cold when those words rang out. Obviously, that figure was a legendary expert of the Musk Family, a freak at the Heavenly Soul Stage. With a wave of his hands, the ck mes on Tianqiong¡¯s body immediately vanished. Nheless, Tianqiong¡¯s body had clearly shrivelled quite a bit. That ck mes weren¡¯t actual mes, but were a clump of power that existed between a corporeal and ethereal state. The pain and suffering it inflicted were even more berserk and lethal than genuine mes.

    It could be said that if the ck mes had carried on burning for a few more seconds, Tianqiong Musk could have very well been turned from a genius into a wasted and useless person. However, even though it had been extinguished on time, there was still the possibility of affecting the base of his potential.

    Without saying another word, the legendary expert from the Musk Family brought Tianqiong Musk and left. Although the victory was extremely important to them, the Musk Family did not attach the greatest importance tobat, but rather, to the survival of their sessor.

    A dozen metres in the air, the ck mes had split up to form countless sparks and me seedlings that spread in all directions. At this moment, the referees and expert guards were under great pressure and continued to pour in, while using various kinds of methods to stop the fluttering ck mes from spreading even further in the air.

    However, due to it being high up in the sky and there being no contingency n set up to deal with the ck mes, their actions weren¡¯t very effective. With a gust of wind blowing by, a bunch of mes fluttered towards the region of the viewing gallery where Wang Zhong and the others were seated.

    ¡°Dammit! They¡¯re floating over! Hurry up and run!¡±

    The audience in the viewing gallery instantly grew flustered. Were they going to be innocent bystanders caught in a crossfire? Run!

    Just making contact with those mes would spell trouble. At the very least, it would result in a considerable amount of medical bills.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong did not run away. Looking at the mes floating over, a focused look of curiosity appeared on his face. Tianqiong Musk¡¯s final appeared had really spiked his curiosity.

    By then, Ma Dong and Mmi had already run away. Upon seeing Wang Zhong still sitting there, unmoving, they ran back over again. However, just as they were about to pull Wang Zhong along with them, they noticed him suddenly extending his hands out for a grab, causing a little clump of ck mes tond into his hands.

    Hiss! In what seemed like an instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s hand was burnt. This caused a peculiar feeling to rise in him, as his fire resistance could be said to be invincible. However, these ck mes were still able to injure him, with his fire resistance being unable to put up even a sliver of defence against them.

    Based on its essence, the mes from hell weren¡¯t genuine mes, despite their somewhat simr appearances.

    Contained within them were devouring, ageing, terror... an extremelyplicated vour.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t y with that fire!¡±

    Hearing that, a smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face as Soul Power abruptly surged out from him, suppressing the ck mes in his hand.

    There was some slight trouble; the ck mes wriggled about, but were unexpectedly not extinguished. So this was why Tianqiong wasn¡¯t willing to contend with the ck mes head on for the entire duration of the duel, and did not even dare to allow even the smallest spark to make contact with him. Even when they were in an uncontrolled state, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t able to extinguish them.

    Furthermore, it was just a small little clump of ck mes, and they were currently absorbing, no, they were devouring the Soul Power that he had unleashed on them! As they devoured his Soul Power, despite appearing to have no resulting changes, the essence of those ck mes had be increasingly resilient. This little clump of ck mes appeared somewhat like a fire that had been ignited with oil. Using water to extinguish it would only cause it to burn even more intensely.

    Wang Zhong continued to pour in Soul Power, and had even used a few methods of Soul Power explosion techniques in an expulsive effect, before finally being able to extinguish the ck mes. This little clump of things was really troublesome, as most special abilities could easily be suppressed by the pressure of powerful Soul Power. However, this little clump of ck mes had actually caused him to waste arge deal of strength just to deal with it. In general, one¡¯s special ability was evoked by one¡¯s Soul Power. However, upon taking form, these hellish mes appeared to havepletely formed their own unique attribute and were extremely formidable.

    In the future, Mario would be very, very formidable.

    At this moment, Mario was already lying on the stage on the arena. This duel had really consumed almost all of his strength. Upon noticing the group of zing squadron members running towards him, he sent a smile towards Sharmie that appeared like a little kid that had just joined a society before saying, ¡°Captain, I didn¡¯t lose your face, right.¡±

    Sharmie sent a heavy p on his shoulder while replying, ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°Big sis, lighter...my bones are fractured¡­¡±

    After saying those words, Mario instantlyid back down on the ground in intense agony!

    Under Tianqiong Musk¡¯s explosively quick and brutal attacks, he had really suffered much damage from the repeated high-speed attacks. That was the genius among the younger generation of the Musk Family, and one of the 10 great soldiers on the Mo¡¯s List!

    Earlier, he was relying entirely on his earth attribute special ability to forcefully wrap and?hold the splintered portions of his bones together to allow him to stand. Now, with the special ability fading away, his entire body was about to turn into a pile of mud.

    ¡°Doctor!¡± Sharmie was scared afraid by Mario¡¯s reactions, causing her to shout out hastily in response.

    The rest period given for the group battle preparation gave the zing squadron a chance to catch their breaths. Bringing along his injuries, Mario went to battle. With the intimidating might of his terrifying special ability, the zing squadron was able to unleash a sessful counterattack on the Fiery Arrow squadron, and emerged as the final victors in this match between the 2 mes.

    This was yet another squadron that had defeated an S ranked one to enter the top 16 ranks.

    Yet another S ranked squadron had fallen?

    The mysterious and unfathomable ck magician, Mario?

    A newbat strategy for Heroic Soul Stage soldiers seemed to have emerged.

    It had to be said that Mario, with his entire body d in ck mes, was brimming with a bewitching level of charm. Perhaps it was due to the wave brought about by All Mouthy King, but there were too many weird and oundish soldiers erupting out in this CHF, and even the monopoly of the 10 great families had been broken.

    The Skylink was now filled with zing wildfires of people shouting, cheering, and sighing in admiration towards the hellish mes disyed by Mario, which had promoted him into the realm of experts. The prairie fire lit in the zing City came from umtion and good preparation. However, everyone had generally attributed the spark that had ignited it toe from Tianjing Academy, with them being universally recognized as the trend starters.

    ¡°The Tianjing squadron really is a demonic squadron! I have insider info about this. Can you guess where their captain, Sharmie, was at before the match against the Fiery Arrow squadron? Tianjing squadron!¡±

    There were anonymous people now exposing news on the Skylink discussion forums, which resulted in intense discussions and debates. ¡°Could it be that Sharmie and Wang Zhong have something going on? Ah, my ball queen!¡±

    ¡°Big bro¡¯s worthy, big bro¡¯s well matched!¡± There were serious Wang Zhong fans in the mix, who believed that Sharmie was extremely suitable for Wang Zhong, and that there were absolutely no problems with this pairing.

    ¡°Looks like the zing squadron¡¯s rtion with Tianjing squadron is really good. They even hadbined training sessions before.¡±

    ¡°Why do I seem to hear that Laura¡¯s rtion with Wang Zhong¡¯s even better? The Tianjing squadron seems to have also undergonebined training while in Copperfield City.¡±

    ¡°Could our great Laura have fallen under the grasp of ¡°heavy¡± hands?¡± There were people stoking the mes while maintaining a neutral stance.

    The crisis of Tianjing, the Tianjing disaster. These were some of the names people had given to Tianjing Academy in the Skylink, as they had already eliminated two seedling squadrons from the CHF.

    Be Dean, one of the upper 5 families in the Federation¡¯s 10 great families. Even after their Wolf King bloodline hadpletely awakened, their asses got trampled and handed to them by Tianjing!

    The Divine Dragon Academy and Zhao Family were burning with ambition, while Zhao Yilong and Zhao Tianlong were both geniuses within the younger generation, and were widely known to be god-gifted sons. Anyone could see that despite their attempts of keeping a low profile, the Zhao Family were, in fact, brimming with confidence for this CHF. They also had no intention of going head to head against the geniuses from the Gui Family and the gods of the Mo Family. However, the end result was that they had bumped into Tianjing squadron. Not only did they get eliminated from the CHF, they had also suffered a horrible beating. It was that match that caused quite a few people to be willing to call Wang Zhong ¡°big bro¡±, as every squadron member would always want such a ¡°big bro¡± figure in their squadron to stand and shield them from everything.

    Naturally, the majority of the people felt disdain to pay attention to such gossip. Any rhythm or rumour regarding the Tianjing squadron garnered no reactions from them. To them, the only suitable title for the Tianjing squadron was ¡°The miracle of Tianjing¡±!

    That¡¯s because they were a bunch of the most ordinary of people. They didn¡¯t have any high or superior statuses, nor did they have any backgrounds worth mentioning. They had survived by struggling and relying on their hard work. They had hidden their own desires, and at times did not even dare to dream, as the reality was too cruel and the pressure was too great.

    In their eyes, the Tianjing squadron was just like them, a weak squadron from a weak little academy hailing from a weak city. Of course, a C rank CHF squadron evaluation showed that they had some strength. However, massively heavy mountains were present above their heads, with them being specifically targeted, faced with loads of injustice and loads of grievances.

    If the rational analysis was taken into ount, ording to the rules of this society, a squadron like Tianjing should have long been eliminated from the CHF. Just like those few hundred C and B ranked squadrons, they should have been suppressed and ttened, and be impatiently waiting to get tossed out. However, they had still continued to progress and walk forwards in this CHF! When they were suppressed, they would bounce back, before revealing the sharp tip of their horns to pierce and break through everything that stood in their way!

    That¡¯s right, everyone that had suppressed them had all been pierced through!

    That¡¯s why they were able to obtain victory against Be Dean!

    They had ttened the Divine Dragon squadron!

    They had advanced into the top 16!

    They were now living their dreams! Dreams!

    It had to be said that Wang Zhong was already slowly being considered as a contender against the 10 great families to be the idol within the younger generation.

    It was under such encouragement that the zing squadron was able to greatly boost their morale and ept the mantle of breaking the S ranked squadron¡¯s progress, and advance, advance, advance!

    ¡°Daddy, daddy, why are you crying? I will listen to daddy and not be naughty, so daddy, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Silly son, your dad¡¯s happy. Do you know, daddy had graduated from Tianjing Academy.¡±

    A father was looking at his young son as he quietly changed the ID he had in the Skylink to ¡°Tianjing squadron-If there are dreams¡±.

    He really hoped that there would be squadrons that were able to receive the morale boost from the Tianjing squadron and defeat those invincible ones! Such thoughts had been nted in the hearts of countless people, though it was not known whether it could take root and germinate.

    The great victory of the zing City,bined with the great victory of the Tianjing squadron the previous day, formed a gigantic storm that whipped about on the Skylink websites. Surprisingly, it had caused the Tianjing squadron to rise to yet another new height. However, this wasn¡¯t good news for the Hell Academy squadron that was able to engage in a match against the Copperfield squadronte into the afternoon. Having just finished watching the morning¡¯s match, the entire Hell City squadron was now in a daze...

    How did the zing City squadron, which was considered to be the weakest among the A ranked squadrons, pull off a reversal against the true blue S ranked Fiery Arrow squadron?

    ¡°That Mario...had actually gotten rid of Tianqiong Musk in a duel!¡±

    Extremelyplicated feelings had now filled the heart of the Hell City squadron.

    ording to their n, they, who would wee a fight against Copperfieldte in the afternoon, should be the second squadron that would defeat one of the 10 great S ranked seedling squadrons!

    Looking at the various kinds of discussions and praises about the zing squadron present in the Skylink and CHF discussion forums, the Hell City squadron felt as though they had been robbed.

    If the zing squadron had lost, they would be the main character riding the great waves and storm whipping through the Skylink websites.

    That¡¯s because they would definitely defeat Copperfield.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re from Hell City!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an advertisement or self-hypnotism to boost their own morale. The Hell City existed in an extremely dangerous geographical location, where there they would frequently erupt into battles against mutated beasts all year round. The tempering brought about by this suffering was honour and glory. A city standing for a 100 years, faced with 100 years ofbat. Among the various cities of the Federation, thebat strength of Hell City was only matched by a handful of other cities. In fact, they were could even be ranked in first ce!

    However, due to the overly nasty environment, coupled with the tough-as-nails citizen culture, this had resulted in extremely severe internal conflicts breaking out, even more so in matters like group unity. However, over thest couple dozen of years, Hell City had managed to establish contact and coboration with the empires on various levels via Stuart City. This had allowed them to grow increasingly strong and wealthy. It could be said that thebat strength of Hell City had already reached and surpassed the level of the 10 great families; they merelycked in the aspect of fame and influence.

    The rest period quickly passed. As thete afternoon approached, a heavy curtain fell on the CHF once again.

    The two matches that were simultaneously taking ce were the Copperfield squadron VS Hell City squadron, and Asuna Ocean God squadron VS Oak squadron.

    Due to the zing City¡¯s great victory, the match between Copperfield squadron and the Hell City squadron received great attention. Would Copperfield be the 4th S ranked squadron to get eliminated from the CHF?

    Everyone was discussing and debating about this topic. If 2 of the 10 great S ranked squadrons were to get eliminated on the same day... just the thought of it had created great waves in the Skylink discussion forums. What a thriller it was! However, the possibility of that happening was also extremely high!

    On the one hand, the Hell City was abat oriented city. Never-ending battles with monsters all year round, coupled with their various exchanges with the empires, had allowed them to possess an abundance ofbat experience and knowledge, while causing their thirst for victory to reach superhuman levels of resilience. Furthermore, they had also treated Copperfield as their target!

    As for Copperfield squadron, if one were to create a ranking list for thebat strength of the 10 great S rank squadrons, they would definitely be ranked all the way to the bottom. Although Laura had extremely great potential, herbat strength had yet to truly mature, and it might take a year or more for that to happen, after the umtion ofbat experience and knowledge. Only then would she have the possibility of bing a second Carolyn. However, that was presently not the case.

 Chapter 477 - Birth of the top 16 (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 477: Birth of the top 16 (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The family behind the Copperfield squadron was the Potter Family.?Although they were one of the 10 great families of the Federation, it was only because of their fighting capabilities. Theirbat strength did not decline with the increasingly high degree ofpatibility between Soul Power and weapons, as well as the rapid development and transformation of weapon systems, but their situation could be said to be akin to a paddle boat trying to go upstream. If they halted any of their movements, they would be pushed back by the current.

    To this day, there were two reasons why the Potter Family was able to remain as one of the 10 great families. The first reason was due to their insistence on maintaining their way of unarmedbat. As for the second, they had ced the absolute majority of their family¡¯s resources into scientific research. Coupled with a couple dozen years of perseverance, it had allowed the Potter Family to be the foremost authority in science within the entire Freedom Federation. It was thebination of these two factors that allowed the Potter Family, with their lower than averagebat strength, to possess the ¡°power¡± to keep up with the other 9 great families.

    Truthfully speaking, the 10 great families weren¡¯t the absolute representation of martial andbat strength. Other than the Potter Family, who stood at the peak of scientific research, the Musk Family that was eliminated in the afternoon had anchored their ce in the 10 great families via economic power and wealth. To them, something as small scale as a ¡°group battle¡± or duel was in fact extremely disadvantageous. On the contrary, they excelled inrge scale ¡°war level¡± fights!

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been looked down upon.¡±

    After looking at the evaluations and verdicts given to their squadron for this match, a faint smile appeared on Anlor¡¯s face.

    As for Arnold Teuton, a shrug was his response. It was time for them to give everyone a surprise.

    The two looked at each other before exchanging a smile. Over the past few months, their growth rate and progress had reached a level that even frightened themselves. At this moment, it was time to transmit this feeling of fright to other people. Anlor¡¯s growth was especially rapid. Being the first person to get thrashed by All Mouthy King, he had borne witness to Wang Zhong¡¯s god-like performances from the start. It had to be said that Wang Zhong was an extremely huge stimtion and motivational factor for Anlor, as for every second and time, he would treat Wang Zhong as his one and only goal.

    Brimming with ambition and grandeur, the Hell City squadron had sent out their vice-captain Manchester.

    They wanted to obtain victory, and wanted to obtain grandeur.

    Upon stepping on stage, Manchester immediately gave a furious roar, sending a powerful aura sweeping across the entire arena. He was a well-known participant of the CHF, and possessed extremely rare subss ability of the earth attribute special ability, Earth Dragon¡¯s surge. With offence and defence being integrated as one, he excelled in the all-outbat style of exchanging injuries to obtain victory.

    At this moment, everyone was waiting for Copperfield¡¯s participant to walk onto the stage. Who could it be? Other than Laura or Karkel, there seemed to be no one within the entire Copperfield squadron that had any hope of bringing down Manchester.

    ¡°It¡¯s Anlor. That¡¯s a normal choice made by Copperfield. Can¡¯t they use any other strategy? Of the 100 matches they have fought, all 100 of them had Anlor as their vanguard.¡±

    ¡°Anlor possesses a berserker soul and excels in twin axes. His fighting style is known to be forceful and ferocious, characteristics that are simr to that of Manchester. However, his strength should be a level lower than his opponent. These two have had three matches against each other in the OP, with Manchester obtaining victory for all three.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Copperfield is straight up forfeiting the first duel. After all, that¡¯s Manchester, the vice-captain of the Hell City squadron.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re cing their victory chances on the group battle. Copperfield is indeed extremely frightening in group battles.¡±

    As usual, the analysts would give the audience an introduction to the squadrons and their members duking it out in this match. At this moment, they were still not privy to the matter that was going on, as all of them had assumed that Anlor would lose. That was due to the fact that Manchester was in the Elite Division of the OP. Furthermore, his match records have indicated that he had not lost even once against Anlor, who was only at the Hero Division.

    However, people can change after only three days of separation, what more if it was a span of a few months. The frightening aspect of the Casted Soul Stage was the sticity of one¡¯s strength, with incredible changes and transformations possibly urring within a short period of time. Even people who possessed mediocre talent would also grab hold of this opportunity to unlock their potential to the fullest!

    Both sides could be considered as old rivals. Upon walking up the stage, there was no need for any preparations or probing, as both of them were berserkers. Without a single word being said, they immediately smashed furiously into each other. Defence? There was no need!

    Anlor was immediately sent into a bloodthirsty frenzy, his eyes turning red, while red coloured Soul Power burst forth from his body as his muscles swelled in size.

    His opponent, Manchester had also roared out furiously. His entire body suddenly expanded by a sizerger, while an earthen yellow glow sparkled on his body with the activation of his earth attribute defensive special ability.

    As the axes shed against the greatsword, berserk Soul Powers smashed against each other in contention. Rivals would always meet on a narrow road, where the braver one would obtain victory.

    Manchester was extremely confident, as he had never lost once against Anlor during the few times they had crossed hands. This was a confidence that had already formed something akin to a suppression.

    However, just as both parties were about to let their intent explode all the way to their peaks, at the instant where a single move would determine the victory, the fury and rage present in Anlor¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared, reced by cool-headed calmness!

    He proceeded to give up his attack, and did not even raise any defence. Just like that, he left himself exposed to Manchester...

    ¡°Anlor, do you know what a genuine berserker is?¡±

    On the first day when Karkel had joined their squadron, he had immediately found Anlor before asking this question.

    What nonsensical question was this! If not for this Karkel being a member of his captain Laura¡¯s family, he would have already hurled curses back at him. Did this guy really dare to say words like that just because he has a powerful backer?

    However, Karkel followed up by showing him a video. It was taken in the desert, and showed a ck-skinned member of the empire, who was currently facing over a hundred mutated demonic wolves. Without any suspense, the empire soldier was mauled by the demonic wolves to the brink of death. Just as he was nearing death, he suddenly erupted into a berserk frenzy, with blood red Soul Power gushing into the sky...

    ¡°In the beginning, a berserker was known as a death soldier, as the speciality of their strengthy in them bing stronger the more they got injured. It is at death¡¯s door where they will be at their strongest. In fact, during a near-death state, they are capable of killing soldiers that are a whole level stronger than them.¡± Karkel told him that the so-called ¡°berserkers¡± of the Federation were merely infants in swaddling clothes. They only had the appearance, yetcked the essence of a genuine berserker. That was due to the Federation¡¯s living conditions being too good, with everyone being treated as a treasure that they were not willing to sacrifice. To them, losing a certain level of might just to be safe was worth it for them. However, this wasn¡¯t the case for the Tutankhamun Empire. Over there, life and death fights were like having porridge for breakfast. While it wasn¡¯t the most frequent urrence, it could bemonly seen.

    Anlor was extremely clear that he was definitely not a match for Manchester. However, that was when he was in a normal state!

    Bang...

    Anlor was sent flying like a ragdoll, before smashing on the ground. Intense pain racked his entire body. In that previous instant, Manchester¡¯s greatsword had created three heavy injuries on his body, where blood was now pouring out from like a spring.

    Yet, this was precisely what he wanted.

    Madness, was a kind of death-seeking state!

    There would never be anyone who would die faster than a berserker!

    What seemed to be a short duel had unexpectedly turned into a bitter and violent fight. When the fight finally came to an end, Manchester no longer appeared even remotely like a human¡­

    Anlor stood in the middle of the stage like a demonic god, raising his head and axes high into the air before giving a ferocious roar! After the referee announced his victory, he copsed heavily on the ground. He had upheld the pride of Copperfield! Unlike all the other families¡¯ squadrons, the Potter Family was a part of Copperfield City, and not its ruler. Unlike the other families who were itching to engrave their names into every corner of their cities, Copperfield City was home of every Copperfield citizen!

    This waspletely different from the other aristocratic families.

    Anlor¡¯s victory was just the start.

    Everyone assumed that Copperfield wasn¡¯t strong, and had always felt that their S rank evaluation was obtained due to the Potter Family being one of the 10 great families.

    That was a grave mistake!

    In the second duel, Arnold Teuton had gone on stage. With his new shooting and gun techniques, he hadpletely wrecked Hell City¡¯s mainstay ranged soldier. Arnold Teuton¡¯s growth was also slightly frightening, with clear evidence of him obtaining the guidance from a master.

    However, it obviously wasn¡¯t Laura who had transformed the Copperfield squadron from something rotten to something magical. Yes, she was very strong, yet she did not possess the power to achieve such a feat. Instead, she had an external source of help!

    Karkel!

    In the pastpetitions, the Potter Family did not have any experts appearing out of thin air. Therefore, this had led to them obtaining somewhat average results. However, they clearly could not treat this CHF lightly.

    Laura graced the stage for the third duel. Being an extremely seasoned participant, her explosive bear move appeared to have been researched by every single squadron. Naturally, the weaknesses of her Bear Rules The World had also been countered via various means, especially when people could rely on the method that All Mouthy King had used.

    However, everyone had been mistaken on one matter, which was that time would lead to changes. Laura wasn¡¯t a rock. Clearly heeding Wang Zhong¡¯s suggestions, she had improved on her Bear Rules The World by fusing her wind attribute special ability with her ming Explosive Bear. Wind strengthened fire, while fire strengthened the wind¡¯s reach. The evolved version of her Bear Rules The World had scared her opponent to the brink of incontinence.

    In the fourth duel, being one of the 5 great ranged soldiers, Karkel had gone up to face against the captain of the Hell City squadron, Wilson.

    However, he had not used any ranged weapon at all, and had just used the Potter¡¯s way of unarmedbat to pummel Wilson to the ground.

    The ambitious Hell City had assumed that they could take down Copperfield, and felt that they possessed thebat strength to rival an S rank squadron. Just like that, Hell City, which was onlycking in some background, was eliminated from the CHF in a 4:0 fashion.

    Due to this match, the Copperfield squadron was beingpletely re-evaluated. Every member of theirs were stronger than everyone had expected. Clearly, the Mo¡¯s List had overlooked Karkel, who had disyed an unfathomable level of strength.

    A toothless dog wouldn¡¯t bite people. With such a terrifying closebat prowess, why would he be a ranged soldier?

    The third day of matches had ended, with the zing squadron, Seer squadron, Copperfield squadron and the Asuna Ocean God squadron sessfully promoting into the top 16. Without a doubt, the greatest glory belonged to the zing squadron and their victory in the fight between two fires. They had defeated the S ranked Fiery Arrow squadron, with their ck magician Mario bing the new focal point of the CHF.

    Being a veteran powerhouse, the Seer squadron had advanced in domineering fashion, something that everyone had expected. As for the Asuna Ocean God squadron, they had done so via bitterbat before settling their opponents in the group battle phase. However, there were people making explosive allegations in Skylink that this squadron wasn¡¯t as simple as they appear to be. Other than their captain, the other members of their main lineup were all-powerful special ability users. That meant that the reason why the Asuna Ocean God squadron had pushed this match into the group battle phase was due to them not wanting to expose the special abilities of their members. This resulted in them fighting with their opponents with one hand tied behind their backs. If they were allowed to freely disy their special abilities, the Asuna Ocean God squadron had the possibility of sweeping their opponents as easily as those aristocratic families had done so in the CHF.

    The fourth day was thest day of the round-of-32. The final eight squadrons duking it out today had already made their final preparations.

    In the morning were two intense matches between 4 A+ ranked squadrons. Finally, the Barbarian squadron and the Hignd Knights squadron obtained victories over the Goddess and Qini squadrons and entered the top 16.

    The two matches in the afternoon weren¡¯t much of a highlight: the Stuart squadron against the A+ ranked Dazzling Sunlight squadron, and the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron against the A ranked Euro squadron.

    No more scenarios of S ranked squadrons being counterattacked urred in these two matches, as the two S ranked squadron crushed their opponents in 4:0 wless victories, safeguarding the honour and glory of the aristocratic families.

    At this moment, the top 16 positions had all been filled.

    They were respectively :

    Giant God Peak squadron, zing Angels squadron, Eye of the Storm squadron, Divine Ghost Martial Emperor squadron;

    Tianjing squadron, Torres squadron, Grozny squadron, Mammoth squadron;

    Copperfield squadron, zing squadron, Asuna Ocean God squadron, Seer squadron;

    Barbarian squadron, Stuart squadron, Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, Hignd knights squadron.

    There were clearly some who were happy and some who were sad upon the announcement of the top 16 squadrons. Some people never had even the slightest dream of entering the top 16, while it was something expected for others, whose goal was to be the champion. However, once a squadron entered the top 16 ranks in the CHF, the official Skylink sites of the various great academies of the Federation would simultaneously announce the first ss evaluation given to the academies those top 16 squadrons were representing. These academies would obtain first-ss resource allocation, while obtaining preferential treatment during policymaking.

    Take for example the benefit an academy would have if it were allowed to double the number of formal teaching staff it had. The formal teaching staff of an academy affected its ability to influence people to enrol into the academy, as well as the benefits the teaching staff have. Without a doubt, it would also attract outstanding teaching staff from different upations and roles. This would add quite a few points to the academy during the various gradings and evaluations conducted by various agencies of the Federation. Although this might not be considered much for the handful of people standing at the apex, it was extremely important for the absolute majority of students. Furthermore, it was also a source of pride, honour and status.

    However, even this wasn¡¯t considered much, as the show had just begun. The CHF greatpetition was now entering an even more thrilling state, as just one more round of advancement was left before the crowning of the top 8!

    Of the entire Federation, of the tens of thousands of Heroic Soul Academies of various sorts, these were the eight greatest ones!

    It could be said the top 8 rankings had contained so many benefits, to the point where even the word ¡°everything¡± would suffice! This was especially true for this CHF, as it was exceptionally different from previous ones, especially with regards to standard and realm.

    To themoners, it represented fame, prestige, benefits, sess and aplishment. Everything that one dreamed of in the past could be easily obtained just by crossing this obstacle! As for the members of the various aristocratic families, they would definitely be able to obtain much more than thosemoners! Not only would their positions within their families get stabilised, they would also be able to establish their foundations to enter the ruling level of the Federation

    The city of Tianjing had already descended into mad celebrations for the past 2 days... in recent days, the number of crazy celebrations had been a little too many, as the up and down emotions from watching the matches were too stimting. However, it was nothing, as this was something they needed to do! The businessmen of Tianjing were the most emotional ones, and had already treated the Tianjing squadron and Wang Zhong as their gods. The sales they had made from just the past few days have already more or less caught up with their earnings from the past 2 to 3 months.

    As for the Tianjing Academy, it had beenpletely turned into a sacred ground. Every single document and thesis written by Wang Zhong had been flipped open. In the past, no one had paid attention to them. However, everyone was now earnestly studying through them. What¡¯s even more exaggerated was that the homework and assignments he had handed up to the various teachers had now been treated as collector¡¯s items, and were even fought over by a few teachers. These were the work of All Mouthy King! Fuck! A dozen years down the road, this would be the proof that I¡¯ve taught Wang Zhong before! Even All Mouthy King had to obediently hand up the homework I¡¯ve given! If not, hmph, hmph!

    On the afternoon of the second day, the CHF officials issued the official numbers for the top 16 squadrons in ordance with their performance in this CHF.

 Chapter 478 - New and Old Powers

    Chapter 478: New and Old Powers

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    No. 1, Stuart squadron!

    With Carolyn at the helm, the Stuart squadron had disyed a stable and mature dominance in this CHF. Their offensive and defensive capabilities were bnced, with 4 of their members present in the Mo''s List. Frankly speaking, it was effortless for them to climb into the round-of-16.

    Assassin, Wu Li. A mist controller. A unique ability that is a subset of her water attribute special ability. Currently, very little was known about her capabilities. Was ranked as high grade by the Federation. The Federation graded special abilities and Soul Beast summons into low, middle and high grades, 3 different grades. The higher the grade, the greater the strength as well as potential.

    Ranged soldier, Rennes Stuart. A Mo''s List ranged soldier. Was said to possess a certain level of closebat capabilities, while also being a lightning attribute special ability user. High grade.

    Soldier, Yiluo. One of the 5 great Mo''s List heavy soldiers. However, he was more of a soldier than a heavy soldier. Possessed the ability to fuse his summons with his wood attribute special ability. High grade.

    Captain, Carolyn. One of the 10 great Mo''s List soldiers. The genius young mistress of the Stuart Family. An awakened person towards the control of sword techniques. Possessed a special ability. The head of the 4 princesses of the Federation, and also worthy of the title of heaven-gifted daughter in the current Federation.

    Heavy soldier, Borash. The assumed "weakest" among Stuart''s main lineup. 3rd-year student from Stuart Academy, with the title of best heavy soldier in Stuart Academy for 3 sessive years. No special ability, which might be the reason he was unable to enter the Mo''s List. The favoured heavy soldier Yiluo had given up his designated role due to Borash''s presence.

    At the same time, Stuart Academy also possessed extremely outstanding substitutes that were basically ranked within the top 10 ces for their respective upations in the Federation.

    Other than Yiluo''s 1 VS 5, Stuart''s matches in this CHF were mediocre with nothing to write about. However, that was definitely due to their opponents being too weak.

    No. 2, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron!

    Led by Gui Hao, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron took pride in being offence-oriented, and possessed an incisive style. An offensive type squadron with an incredibly powerful offence. Once they took control of the flow in a fight, they would cause despair in their opponents, akin to facing a demoning from the depths of hell.

    Assassin, Gui Wulie. One of the 5 great Mo''s List assassins, the Gui Family''s assassins were generally the strongest assassins present in the Federation. Gui Wulie was also the universally recognised number 1 assassin among all of the Federation''s academies. A special ability fusion user, he was known to possess a concealment special ability.

    Soldier, Gui Xinying. One of the 10 great Mo''s List soldiers, one of the 4 princesses of this CHF, genius youngdy, Gui Hao''s biological sister. Possessed the most mysterious of special abilities, a Spiritual Soul oriented ability. It wasn''t known whether it was due to her Spiritual Soul oriented special ability, or being known as a genius youngdy since her youth, but she had the most reserved character among the 4 princesses. Inclusive of the Gui Family, the number of people who could get close to her did not exceed 10.

    Captain, Gui Hao. One of the 10 great Mo''s List soldiers. Without a doubt, he was hailed as the next generation leader of the Gui Family. One of the representative figures for the Federation''s younger generation. Be it his handsome and wless appearance, or his immeasurable strength, there were only a few who could rival him. As of now, he had already revealed a powerful wind attribute special ability, one that was unlike any ordinary wind attribute ones. Extremely high grade. Furthermore, he possessed extremely powerful offensive and defensive capabilities.

    Having 3 Mo''s List rankers in their squadron, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron was one of the hottest squadrons to take home the CHF championship! Furthermore, being one of the greatest academies in the Federation, the other members of their squadron also possessed exceedingly outstanding traits, to be able to keep up with the various tactical arrangements that revolved around their 3 great Mo''s List rankers. Compared to the bnced strength present in the Stuart squadron, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron was the type that revolved around their cores.

    It was without question that the capabilities possessed by the 3 great cores of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor far exceeded these aforementioned strength evaluations. Hopefully, the uing fights wouldn''t be as easy for them as their previous matches.

    No. 3, Heaven''s Fate squadron.

    Led by Mo Wen, the Heaven''s Fate squadron controlled the unique power obtained from the resonance between ancient martial arts and Soul Power. The entire squadron gave people a wholesome and perfect impression. If every squadron could be evaluated in terms of points, this squadron would undoubtedly be the most "perfect" of all the squadrons. Compared to the spearhead that was the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, the Heaven''s Fate squadron was reserved and hidden. They were extremely courteous and calm. However, despite disying such manners, they still gave people the impression that they were not to be provoked, simr to the calm before a storm.

    Assassin, Napier Mo. One of the 5 great Mo''s List assassins, he had an intense addiction of dressing up as a clown. Furthermore, he excelled in concealment. Among the 5 great assassins, he was the only one that had yet to reveal his special ability. From a certain perspective, Napier Mo was the one who had the greatestprehension of the meaning of the assassin, and the weight that was present alongside that title.

    Summoner, Mo Ling. One of the 5 great Mo''s List summoners. He was an ancient martial arts genius, and was the only one within the Mo Family who had managed topletely resonate his Soul power with one of their 3 great inner body martial arts, "Forming Intent". At the same time, as a summoner, he was able to summon 4 great soul beasts: bear, leopard, tortoise and eagle. By fusing with his summons, he was able to obtain part of their strengths and capabilities. Compounding with his ancient martial arts resonance, he could be considered as the most powerful ancient martial arts machine in the Heaven''s Fate squadron!

    Heavy soldier, Mo Chen. Although he was not ranked on the Mo''s List, Mo Chen was extremely talented as a heavy soldier. Despite having some weaknesses in the aspect of explosive power, he possessed mother earth and flowing water orientated special abilities. This allowed his defence to have regenerative capabilities, something absent in other heavy soldiers. In critical moments, he could even serve as an emergency healer during group battles.

    Captain, Mo Wen. One of the 10 great Mo''s List soldiers. Mo Wen, who was cultivating a closed eye meditation, was currently undergoing training that ordinary people would be unable to understand. Despite being blindfolded, he hadpletely opened his Heart''s Eye. Coupled with the Mo Family''s 6 sensesbat style, he was known to possess an absolute defence. As of now, it was still unknown if he possessed any special ability. However, it was certain that the realm Mo Wen was at could not be fathomed byymen.

    Possessing 3 Mo''s List rankers, the Heaven''s Fate squadron undoubtedly possessed the qualifications to aim for the CHF championship. Simr to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, they were also a squadron that possessed 3 great cores. However, one could be certain that the Mo Family, who had finally left their stance of neutrality, had done so obviously not to act as a foil for the other aristocratic family squadrons. The Mo Family was just like a simple and unadorned divine sword. Nothing would happen if they were to appear. However, once it was drawn from its sheath, it would not return until it saw blood.

    No.4, Grozny squadron.

    The rulers of the northern regions, led by the Ice Prince dimir, they were a squadron that had decimated everyone that stood in their path. They were among the few powerhouses that were expected to walk towards the top of the CHF. The Grozny Academy was the sacred grounds for heavy soldiers. However, under dimir''s leadership, this new Grozny squadron had no shortage in their offence. Noriba''s heavy axe coupled with dimir''s Ice attribute special ability was more than sufficient to send chills up anyone''s spine.

    Heavy soldier. They had 2 people to choose from. 1st heavy solder, Pomo Vasilyevich. One of the 5 great Mo''s List heavy soldiers. Hailing from the family with the greatest heavy soldier bloodline, he had inherited the honour of being the most outstanding heavy soldier in the Federation. Possessing a body that excelled in both offence and defence, he also had a va" attribute special ability. To other people, they would need to train their fire and earth attribute special abilities to a high level just to create explosiveva. However, that was just the most basic capability of his special ability. Furthermore, his special ability grade since young was already on a very high level.

    2nd heavy soldier, Noriba. Another ranker among the 5 great Mo''s List heavy soldiers. An offence-oriented heavy soldier, "the strongest defence was offence" was the way he lived by inbat. His massive war axe, coupled with his powerful heavy soldier-esque defences and agility, made him the nightmare of any soldier without adequate defensive capabilities.

    Captain, dimir Vasilyevich. One of the 10 great Mo''s List soldiers. Also known as the Ice Prince. The first sessor in line for the Vasilyevich Family. Possessed an extremely powerful Ice attribute special ability. Due to ack ofbat statistics, the strength of his special ability could not be determined. Furthermore, hailing from Vasilyevich, it was also unknown whether he had inherited a certain level of their heavy soldier inheritance. There were many mysteries surrounding the existence of dimir.

    Without a doubt, like the previous two squadrons, they also possessed 3 great cores, and were also one of the favourites to take home the CHF championship. The reason they were ranked 4th was only due to their substitutes appearing slightly weaker than the other three squadrons.

    No. 5, Seer squadron.

    Led by the dragondy, Divian Seer, the Seer squadron''s performance was extremely subdued in this CHF. Nevertheless, it did not harm their ranking, as this was a squadron that possessed infinite possibilities.

    Heavy soldier. Jormungandr. One of the 5 great Mo''s List heavy soldiers. His specialized defences allowed him to create abat style that was unique among the countless heavy soldiers out there. To him, protection was a kind of mission; a mission that needed to bepleted no matter what. Jormungandr did not have any weapon in his arsenal. Instead, he only had a gigantic shield. Focusing on protection was the creed of hisbat style, while Divine was the target of his mission.

    Captain, Divian Seer. One of the 10 great Mo''s List soldiers. A Sanctuary Division soldier that possessed a 9th ranked Sovereign''s bloodline inheritance. Having already obtainedplete control over her dragon crystal bloodline inheritance, Divian was getting stronger and stronger as the days went by. She had extreme potential, and had already broken through a portion of her bloodline for the 2nd time.

    Strictly speaking, the Seer squadron was had only one core, as Jormungandr did not have any offensive capabilities. However, wanting to knock him over was basically an impossible task. Furthermore, the matter that had surprised people the most was the transformations that Divian had undergone. This was also the main reason behind their rank of 5th. There was a possibility that she would be able to shove her way into the top 4 in the near future, as no one could estimate the power that she could extract from her bloodline, and it could not be judged by science. This was a squadron that any hot favourite squadron would want to avoid.

    No.6, Torres squadron.

    With Bobo Torres as their core, and si Torres as their captain, the Torres squadron was an extremely unique and powerful squadron. No one dared to infuriate them, as once that happened, they possessed the might to change the heavens.

    Summoner, Bobo Torres. One of the 3 great Mo''s List summoners. Possessed the most terrifying summoned beast in the CHF. Furthermore, his summoning method was fundamentally different from other summoners.

    Ranged soldier, si Torres. One of the 5 great Mo''s List ranged soldiers. Wielded the Mogren''s Guns. Despite appearing outdated, they possessed unfathomable might.

    Clearly, this was a squadron with 2 cores. However, their substitutes were also extremely perfect. Furthermore, their earlier performances had only scratched the surface of their overall strength. Despite being ranked at 6th, Torres was definitely one of the few squadrons which had the qualifications to aim for the championship!

    No.7, Giant God Peak squadron.

    This squadron represented the "new powers". The strength of their lineup was allocated extremely well. Their captain, Dicaprio, was an extremely all-rounded soldier who possessed the strength of a Mo''s Lister. After various evaluations, it was determined that every member possessed a quasi Mo''s List level strength, and the squadron had excellent execution of their strategies. This was a squadron that excelled in group battles; calm and collected while working together cohesively. Ranked 7th, their performance was worth looking out for.

    No.8, Tianjing squadron.

    A squadron with 2 terrifying cores, it was without question that this squadron had the greatest reputation in the CHF thus far. This squadron was also the most heavily scrutinised, with their strengths and weaknesses being equally obvious.

 Chapter 479 - Balloting

    Chapter 479: Balloting

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    At this moment, the CHF was about to test the strength of the entire squadron. The Tianjing squadron''s strength of their bench would continue to remain their Achilles heel as they headed further into the CHF. After defeating the Divine Dragon squadron, they were no longer a ck horse. Their future opponents would unleash even more suitable strategical arrangements to counter them. Everyone now wanted to know exactly if the omnipotent All Mouthy King would be able to continue his miraculous journey or not, especially while his only knight still possessed the condition of his hyper allergy to pollen.

    However, it had to be mention that Zhao Zimo had in fact been foolish. A person that was used to underhanded schemes should not reveal himself to the light. In fact, it would be alright for him to cover himself up with perfume while under the spotlight. However, once his weaknesses were exposed to the light, they would be targeted by everyone. In other words, what Zhao Zimo had done was to give free benefit to the other squadrons.

    This was also the primary reason why the Tianjing squadron was able to be ranked 8th among the top 16 squadrons.

    No.9, Copperfield... the squadron with Laura as their core. After supplementing their lineup with one of the 5 great Mo''s List ranged soldiers, Karkel, they hadpletely covered up their previous weaknesses, which now allows them to utilise their selected strategic ys and arrangements to their full effect. Laura''s progress, as well as the improvement of her other squadron members, were exceedingly clear for all to see. Coupled with the powerful Karkel, the Copperfield was able to advance into the top 16 ranks.

    No.10 zing squadron... the powerful ck magician Mario had brought iparable surprise to everyone. If not for Giant God Peak and Tianjing having overly astonishing performances that whipped up massive storms everywhere, Mario would be even more hyped up than he was now. In fact, Mario''sbat style had already attracted the attention of the Federation''s Institute of Sciences.

    The pair of cores of the zing squadron in the form of him and Sharmie were both extremely astonishing. As long as they were able to push their matches into the group battle phase, they were a squadron that was able to give birth to unlimited miracles.

    No.11 zing Angels squadron. Under the leadership of Papada and Oli, they were a squadron that possessed willpower forged from steel. Their faith was their driving force in their advancement in the CHF, with the prerequisite being that they were able to make it into the group battle phase of their match.

    No.12 Eye of the Storm squadron...the sudden emergence of a new force. They were assumed to be weak versions of Soul Beast Masters, though they were, in fact, up anding beast tamers. They possessed the special ability to tame mutated beasts, while also being able to control a mysterious runic array that allowed them to store therge numbers of mutated beasts in their possession. This caused the Eye of the Storm squadron to gain the attention of countless people. Nevertheless, their captain, Kyle Rayner, had maintained an extremely low profile, and had rejected all interviews sent their way. However, his 5th rank peak mutated praying mantis was sufficiently capable to cause his opponents to lose their guts and courage. In the best of 32 match, the Eye of the Storm squadron had unleashed a Pandora''s box. As of now, the question was if their mutated beasts were allowed to step on the stage, as spections of new restrictions to limit their use were present everywhere.

    No. 13 Asuna Ocean God squadron, an all water attribute special ability squadron led by Misa Asuna. Every single member of their squadron possessed a powerful water attribute special ability, as well as self-recovery capabilities. Theirbat prowess in group battles was also extremely outstanding, as were renowned as a military squad of wet nurses. If their opponents were unable to finish them off within a short amount of time, they would be crushed to death by the impending abyss of hell that awaited them.

    No.14 Mammoth squadron... all of their members possessed the Giant Bloodline brought forth by their special abilities. Duringbat, they were able to stimte their bloodline to instantly be giants, towering at over 4 metres in height. For both offence or defence, these giants were more than sufficient to cause people to feel terror and despair. Furthermore, their captain, Panta, possessed the Golden Giant bloodline. Although it couldn''tpare to Divian''s dragon bloodline, it was still an extremely rare bloodline to possess.

    No.15 Hignd Knights squadron... squadron that has inherited the spirit of knights. Their captain, Mo Fei, possessed an outstanding AOE gravitational special ability, which allowed the squadron to advance all the way to this stage.

    No.16 Barbarian squadron... the squadron that has a style close to that of the empires. Their fighting styles were extremely cruel and vicious, with every member being extremely strong. Their sole weakness is theirck of group battle strategies and arrangements. Their captain, Hoffenheim, is renowned to be a thousand-man killer, and possessed the strength to contend with those on the Mo''s List.

    Very quickly, during the official statement being released by the CHF, the official rankings of the top 16 squadrons were all announced. The first 4 squadrons were clearly dominated by the top tier squadrons with basically no weaknesses, sufficiently deep and strong benches, and have the possibility of obtaining the champion. These were quickly followed up by the next 4 squadrons that possessed a definite chance to enter the top 4 rankings, though that would have to depend on their luck in the ballots. Nheless, their spots in the top 8 rankings were guaranteed. As for the other 8 squadrons, they would have to make improvements, with them making miracles to enter the top 4 rankings beingpletely reliant on their trump cards and luck. From this, one could see how important the balloting results were.

    Some people weed the rankings while others were worried about it. However, the Tianjing squadron was so excited that they felt as though they had drunk until they were in a dazed state. Unexpectedly, they had been ranked at 8th ce by the officials!

    Qian Duoduo had turned even wilder with madness as hepletely ignored all costs as he brought along the Tianjing Academy students present in Stuart for a bout of madness-filled fun and celebrations. He understood the benefits of what he had paid, which would give him over a 100-fold return in the future. At this moment, he was even boasting to everyone about how urate his eyesight was to be able to see the great potential Wang Zhong possessed which led him to sponsor the Prodigy Society.

    Compared to Tianjing, the 7th ce Giant God Peak was now enduring a never-before-experienced wave of doubt and suspicion on various websites and discussion forums in Skylink. Did they truly possess the qualifications to be ranked above the Tianjing squadron? Based on the currentbat performance in the CHF, the Tianjing squadron had sessively defeated 2 S ranked squadrons, so they shouldn''t just be ranked at 8th ce.

    Naturally, such a discussion topic did not intensify, as everyone was in fact extremely clear that the rankings given by the officials had only one purpose, which was to give a certain level of quantifiability to the strength of the various squadrons. However, there were a lot of precise matters that would turn blurry when ced in actualbat. In other words, ever since the start of the CHF, the performances of the various squadrons had a certain possibility of being a feint, for the sake of creating confusion. Only when met with formidable opponents that were genuinely able to threaten them would they unleash their true strength and might.

    "Tianjing is ranked at 8th ce. This is already quite a markup in estimation; it''s probably due to them defeating the Divine Dragon squadron. Rationally speaking, the 8th ce should have been where the Divine Dragon squadron would have stood."

    "Haha. From what I think, could the top 8 juste from the top 8 ces given by the officials?"

    "You''re thinking too much about it, as this will require the results from the balloting. What''s more, the zing squadron truly is very terrifying. The great awakening of Mario, and his ultimate move in the form of his super special ability mes of hell. I feel that even Divian with her Dragon Crystal armour might not be a match for him."

    "Copperfield too, has yet to showcase their genuine strength. Even defeating the Hell City squadron still isn''t enough to remove the veil of obscurity around them. Copperfield''s the squadron that has been underestimated the most. I feel that they should be the ones ranked at 7th ce."

    The various discussions and debates continued all the way to the final show, which was the balloting.

    After the announcement of the rankings, the organisingmittee held a grand balloting ceremony for the very same night.

    Attending the ceremony, the chairwoman of the organizingmittee, Long Mei''er, emotionally announced the names of the top 16 squadrons, before encouraging them to continue their perseverance to create outstanding results in this CHF. She proceeded to announce that the top 16 squadrons would get a five day rest period before the start of the round-of-16. If required, they could approach the organisingmittee to request for medical treatment. The organisingmittee had enlisted the services of water special abilities users that had an abundance of experience, and specialized in recovery and healing techniques and arts, to guarantee that all squadrons would be able to be at their optimal condition for the intense battles that awaited them.

    "It alright even if you aren''t injured. The healing arts of the water attribute special ability has extremely beneficial effects towards one''s psychological state." said Long Mei''er in her announcement, causingughter to fill the ceremony venue.

    Following the end of her speech, Long Mei''er officially invited the leaders of the top 16 squadrons, in order of their cings, up the podium to undergo the balloting for the round-of-16. The entire balloting was broadcasted live on the various mediaworks and Skylink.

    The atmosphere in the round-of-16 waspletely different than the earlier ballotings, with everyone on stage having solemn expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 480 - Intelligence

    <h4>Chapter 480: Intelligence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    When Ma Dong walked up onto the stage, not only was there a solemn expression on his face, he was also extremely stiff in his actions. He had absolutely no desire to be on stage, and even wanted Wang Zhong to do the balloting. Perhaps even Mmi or Scarlet would suffice. That¡¯s because his balloting skills were basically a toxic poison! Without mentioning about Bierlia Academy, Be Dean, Divine Dragon¡­ even if the dust had already settled and they had obtained great victories over those teams, just thinking back about those matches still caused him to have the impulsion to stab his own hands.

    Nheless, he was helpless to change this, as the entire squadron had expressed their wish for Ma Dong to be the one doing the balloting. Although his balloting was extremely poisonous, they have still won every single match. Perhaps this poison of his was extremelypatible with the Tianjing squadron¡­ fighting poison with poison? This caused everyone in the squadron to feel extremely optimistic in their self-ridicule.

    Very quickly, the people before Ma Dong had alreadypleted their balloting. Ma Dong also took notice that the 2 A ranked squadrons standing before him, the zing Angels and Eye of the Storm squadrons had picked the 4A and 11B numbered balls respectively!

    An A ranked squadron! Ma Dong took a deep breath! Walking right before the balloting box containing the rest of the numbered ball, he took yet another deep breath, before starting to pray. Oh invisible god, please let it be an A rank squadron! Either 4B or 11A! He proceeded to repeat these 2 numbers in his heart. Truthfully speaking, both the zing Angels and Eye of the Storm squadrons were extremely strong. However, it was still better to face them than to walk straight up into an S rank squadron.

    At the same time, the entire Tianjing City was also taking a deep breath. Seemingly all of its citizens had tuned in to watch the live broadcast of the balloting. Regardless of what they were doing, all of them had stopped whatever they were doing and watched the broadcast, while praying like what Ma Dong was doing.

    Don¡¯t let it be another S ranked squadron! Please give us an A rank squadron to fight this round! If there really is a god up there, please, please just grant us this small little wish! We are not greedy...

    Scarlet and the others were filled with nervousness, while little Emily was clenching her hands tight. She had already warned her cousin that if his hands weren¡¯t lucky enough, she would take action against him. Being a member of the Assassin Family, Ma Dong obviously understood what ¡°take action¡± meant...

    As he extended his right hand out, Ma Dong suddenly realised something, before a wave of cold air filled his body! All of a sudden, he stopped moving, before retracting his right hand in like a bolt of lightning. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he extended his left hand out, took a bottle of perfume with his right hand and gave two puffs into his palm, before extending it into the balloting box.

    Laughter erupted from all corners of the ceremony venue, yet there was no one showing any contempt or ridicule towards his actions. Shaking his head, the host of the live broadcast proceeded to say. ¡°This leader Ma Dong is a very interesting young man, Looks like him picking the 2 S ranked squadrons for the Tianjing squadron has caused quite a few to feel dissatisfied about the smell of his hands. After putting on some perfume, no one can say that his luck isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Extending his hand into the balloting box, Ma Dong pulled out a ball while shouting, ¡°14A!¡±

    ¡°Ah, It¡¯s a 14, but the alphabet is different! It¡¯s the Torres squadron! 14B!¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s face turned ashen in response. He really wanted to toss this ball away and pick another one...

    99 percent of the entire Tianjing citizen poption were all sighing...yet another S ranked squadron?

    Furthermore, it was the Torres squadron with 2 Mo¡¯s List members in their ranks!

    ¡°This is our Tianjing squadron¡¯s fate, huh. Since we¡¯re going for a collision, let¡¯s smash against the hardest wall. That way, even if we are to lose, we won¡¯t feel regret.¡±

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s a good thing, as we won¡¯t be losing any face. Haha! What¡¯s more, we¡¯re now in the top 16! It¡¯s already a huge aplishment, alright!¡±

    Tianjing City¡¯s mad celebratory parties had ended, and everyone was saying those words to console themselves.

    Very quickly, the balloting ceremony came to an end, with the round-of-16 match schedule being officially announced.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron VS Mammoth squadron;

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor VS zing squadron;

    Tianjing squadron VS Torres squadron;

    Grozny squadron VS Asuna Ocean God squadron;

    Copperfield squadron VS zing Angels squadron;

    Seer squadron VS Barbarian squadron;

    Stuart squadron VS Eye of the storm squadron;

    Giant God Peak squadron vs Hignd Knights squadron.

    Following the announcement of the round-of-16 match schedule, the CHF greatpetition entered its five day rest period. The various great squadrons all proceeded to enter closed training. To these soldiers, the sessive high standards and high level of stimtion from the matches they have gone through and were going to undergo in this CHF was an extremely precious source of experience. It was extremely hard toe by such a stage, with such opponents, and a rtively safe fight that still made it feel like they were putting their life and death on the line. For those elite soldiers standing at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, this was the final chance of transformation before they ignited their Heroic Souls. These five days of rest were extremely precious to everyone, as they were all giving their best, to sum up all of their experiences for the sake of igniting their potential and raising their strength.

    The various great squadrons remained extremely silent. However, in the Skylink, massive waves of excitement were billowing, with various kinds of rumours raising up incredible amounts of mouring.

    There were many people who felt sorry for the Tianjing squadron, as they could be said to have be the target of barenaked focus. Ever since entering the finalpetition, the Tianjing squadron has never bumped into any easy opponents. The Torres squadron they were facing was the third S ranked squadron the Tianjing squadron was going up against.

    ¡°Is there a problem with the balloting? The Tianjing squadron¡¯s luck really is heaven-defying! Bumping into 3 sessive S ranked squadrons! Wow! Are the S ranked squadrons not afraid of dying? Or is it Tianjing?¡±

    ¡°Something fishy? Oh, if you take a closer look, it appears that the S rank squadrons had yet to bump into each other.¡±

    ¡°Take a close look at the balloting, and you¡¯ll know that the reason why the seedling squadrons are seedling squadrons; it¡¯s due to them having special treatment in the balloting! They will not face off against each other before the round-of-64! However, this is already the round-of-16, yet not even one of them has bumped into another! This balloting slightly fishy!¡±

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s slightly fishy, there should be no problem in it. All of the ballotings have been broadcasted live on Skylink from many different camera angles. What¡¯s more, they are aplished by the leaders of the various squadrons. Three parties, the Stuart and Mo Families, as well as the organisingmittee, will give them a check, so the possibility of cheating in the balloting process is extremely unlikely.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, thanks for the knowledge!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, even though I know all of these, even I just want to sigh for a while. Why is it so difficult formoner squadrons wanting to climb to a higher point?¡±

    ¡°However, I have to say that only a Tianjing like this would make me want to support them even more, and gives me an even more thrilling experience while watching them! What I say is true. Can climbing on a stone staircase up be the same from stepping on the eyes, noses of the S ranks to climb up? Haha! Anyways, I¡¯m extremely calm and collected, and waiting for brother All Mouthy King to beat up all kinds of evil monsters!

    These five days of rest clearly weren¡¯t going to be calm and tranquil. The CHF organisingmittee had made their intentions extremely clear during the balloting ceremony. Therefore, the various great squadrons were focusing their strength, with every single member giving their all to collect information to dissect their opponents.

    The rankings given out by the organizingmittee had further stimted the various great squadrons. With them already being in the top 16, none of them were willing to stop at this stage, as the meaning behind being the top 8 waspletely different from the top 16. The honour and glory obtained by the top 8 squadrons of the Freedom Federation would definitely be remembered by people, and would even go down into the history books!

    Footage and videos were continuously being dissected, with every single detail, and even the habits of participants in reaction to different situations being researched.

    The analysts of the various great squadrons were doing their jobs to their utmost, while many fervent people awaited the matches on the Skylink. To them, these five days of rest were extremely unbearable, with all of them wishing for the matches to begin immediately. It was unbearable! With the balloting already done, and the match schedule already announced, everyone was now impatiently waiting for the impending fights.

 Chapter 481 - Bestie

    <h4>Chapter 481: Bestie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The Skylink CHF discussion forums had also be very lively: people left messages every moment, of every second, of every minute. It seemed as though there was no difference between night and day.

    Discussion forums were filled with the various different posts created. There was one about predictions for the Top 8 in which many people had extensive discussions. In just a few hours, it had already received over a million views. The creator of the post made logical conclusions in his predictions. Speaking of which, he provided proof and all evidence that led to his predictions. He proceeded to predict that this would be the round where the 10 great families unleashed their true, full strength. Therefore, all remaining 7 S rank squadrons would definitely enter the Top 8. This would result in just one ce left for the A rank squadrons.

    Out of the people replying to his post, 60% of them were in ¡°agreement¡± with him. However, there were still two different 20% groups who disagreed with him. Despite?feeling that the post creator was extremely rational in his decision making, they believed that it was due to another reason which resulted in the CHF greatpetition being filled with splendour. That was that regardless ofhow strong a squadron was or how much they prepared, all sorts of idents would happen towards the finale. Two such examples were the ck horse squadrons Giant God Peak and Tianjing! The officials even gave the squadrons 7th and 8th rank respectively.

    The post creator proceeded to calmly respond that the crucial reason why ck horses were ck horses was because they were, in fact, mysterious. The unique trait of ck horses was how they were always hidden in obscurity. Since there was absolutely no knowledge of their special skills orbat styles, their opponents would suffer from their lethal moves and end in miserable defeat. However, as of now, the Giant God Peak and Tianjing squadrons have already entered the top 16. Therefore, everything they did before would be dissected and deconstructed bit by bit by the various great squadrons¡¯ analysts. After which they woulde up with method after method specifically to counter them.

    ¡°Speaking of analysts, all of the various great squadrons each have their own. In fact, even the Tianjing squadron has one. However, it¡¯s just for appearances since they haven¡¯t reached the extent of bing a group. Only the 10 great families possess that sort of capability to have specialized analysts for their squadrons.¡±

    Not just anyone could be an analyst by watching videos ofbat footage. Although not necessarily strong inbat, every single analyst ould require certain degree of capability in their eyesight and knowledge. People like that were the strength of the various academies, so it was hard for a bunch of them toe together to form something like a group. Generally speaking, they were usually filled in for by a few substitute members.

    However, the 10 great families clearly weren¡¯tcking in that aspect, as they always had a lineup of analysts avable, so took no time to construct a group. The only thing they needed to do was inject fresh blood from time to time to continue operations. This was the aristocratic families¡¯ strength.

    Wane or wax, increase or decrease, once they became serious, S ranked squadrons were invincible.

    In a room filled with advanced technological machines and devices, the Torres squadron were all watchingbat footage of the Tianjing squadron.

    Every single member looked dead serious. The room of people werepletely silent apart from the video audio. This included Bobo Torres and Kabar, their attention and unblinking eyes focused on the screen.

    Bang...

    The video ended as the Tianjing squadron erupted against all adversities and finally defeated the powerful Divine Dragon squadron.

    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s y it again, and I¡¯ll exin the details.¡±

    An obese man wearing a suit wiped his sweat-drenched forehead as he reyed thebat footage that had just ended.

    ¡°Over here we can see their vice-captain, Scarlet, has a very bad habit. Before she unleashes a powerful attack, her left-hand moves a little. Now, everyone please take this to heart. Although her strength is quite average, such an action might bring us unexpected benefits in the group battle. Additionally... let¡¯s pause it here. Although this Grai appears perfect, there are in fact some minute problems with him. He also has an extremely minute habit. I can definitely confirm that every time he does such an action, he will follow up with a left turn. This also gives up the possibility to deal with him through this breakthrough point. As for the concrete details of how to do this, I will still need everyone¡¯s thoughts and suggestions.¡±

    This obese, Western-suit wearing male was a professional analyst of the Torres Family, and head of the family¡¯s Analysis Department. Truthfully speaking, using him here was akin to using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. However, with the significance of this CHF being markedly different from previouspetitions, the Torres Family threw their full strength behind their academy squadron.

    It was extremely quiet and tranquil in the Stuart squadron¡¯s lounge. The sweet fragrance of leisure and afternoon tea wafted in the air.

    Enjoying the red tea personally brewed by Carolyn, Divian gave a long sigh as she looked at Carolyn, who currently had her head buried deep into the information on her Skylink. She was somewhat surprised that Carolyn was reading information on the Tianjing squadron, and not the Eye of the Storm squadron which her Stuart squadron was about to face.

    Unable to contain her curiosity, she smiled as she said, ¡°I actually believed you really didn¡¯t care about him. So, did All Mouthy King give you a fright? Being able to defeat the Zhao Family should be considered as him crossing the mark, right?¡±

    Hearing her friend¡¯s question, Carolyn gave a faint smile. Divian¡¯s question was slightly towards the point of watching the bustle and not caring about how big the matter was. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°What if I say I¡¯m researching a prospective opponent we might bump into?¡±

    Divianughed, then suddenly gawked once she understood what Carolyn meant. Her eyes growing wide, Divian asked, ¡°Wait, are you being serious?¡±

    Carolyn nodded her head in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know their next opponent is the adorable Bobo. That guy¡¯s Dimensionalbat techniques have already matured to a level that waste Zhao Yilong can¡¯t match.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone lose to some king in the OP before? I remember someone angrily rushing over to find me and saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t say it! That¡¯s already a thing of the past! Moreover, you should know about my habits in the OP. I only lost because I was suppressing myself!¡± Divian interrupted Carolyn¡¯s attempt to bring up the past. Though truthfully speaking, this made her even more interested in the Tianjing squadron. With her main enemy All Mouthy King, the handsome guy Grai, the big and silly Barran, as well as a few pretty girls, it was a squadron filled with oddities. A few of the squadron members weren¡¯t just friends because they were in the same squadron either, their actions showed a level of trust and teamwork found in genuine friends.

    Speaking about friends, after stimting her inheritance of the dragon blood flowing in her veins, Carolyn was the only person who had heart to heartmunication with Divian since young. Anything that mattered to her would also matter to Carolyn. If not, then Carolyn wouldn¡¯t have let her see Wang Zhong. However, did she ever imagine that a little man who should¡¯ve vanished amongst the masses would unexpectedly emerge as a force to be reckoned with, and even walked all the way to this stage.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re paying too much attention to Wang Zhong? Could it be that you¡¯re interested in him?¡± Carolyn suddenly shot a question at her.

    Immediately, Divian gawked, before smiling as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s a little interesting. If you really don¡¯t want to keep him, I might.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t think your Seer Family is any better than my side,¡± said Carolyn indifferently.

    ¡°Hehe. I not talking about marriage or being married off. I think he¡¯s interesting, that¡¯s all there is to it. Plus, my family is happy to break this stalemate. As of now, the other side will have already made Tianjing their frontline troops. My interference would be equivalent to weakening them.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to gain private benefits in the name of the better good, huh.¡±

    ¡°This is me being selfless.¡±

    As they chatted to and fro, both girls had radiant smiles stered on their faces. Such a scene was iparably lovely and sweet. A bestie was usually one¡¯s best friend, but also one¡¯s biggest opponent.

    Naturally, neither Carolyn nor Divian was serious with their words, as they seemed to treat Wang Zhong as more of amodity.

 Chapter 482 - S Rank yet again

    <h4>Chapter 482: S Rank yet again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The only problem with that was that our student Wang was not aware that he was being treated like amodity. He had long forgotten about this small matter. At this moment, he was taking care of Scarlet, as it was a rare asion where he wasn¡¯t the one that was injured, he was definitely giving his all. Upon seeing the careful appearance of their great captain, everyone burst intoughter that caused their surroundings to fill with flowers.

    Truthfully speaking, our student Wang was awfully busy for the past couple of days. To him, entering the top 16 wasn¡¯t the end of his journey in the CHF. On the contrary, it was just the beginning. From the view of the outside world, Tianjing¡¯s luck was truly bad, as this was the 3rd S rank squadron they had to face in their journey. However, they did not know how much of a baptism it was for the Tianjing squadron members to bump into 2 S ranked squadrons in session!

    From the despair of fighting against Be Dean to the bravery shown against the Divine Dragon squadron, despite still having to face massive pressure and challenge, the mentality and mindset of Scarlet and the others have already changedpletely. This was growth and progress. Indeed, their talent and foundations were considerably different from their opponents. However, every single participant in this CHF was in the Casted Soul Stage. This meant that everything was a possibility. The sessive victories over the 2 S ranked squadrons have not only raised their strength, it had also raised their confidence. At the very least, it has reached a point of them not thinking about fleeing in the face of any opponent, but what to do in order to obtain victory. Despite Colby and Lily having made the least progression in their fundamental strength, they have be more firm and determined.

    Ma Dong has taken charge of gathering information about their uing opponents. Tianjing¡¯s super performance had caused the Assassin Family, who was considering to move their centre of operations to Tianjing, be exceedingly attentive towards them. If the sess of the auction had allowed Ma Dong step up a level, the surprising rise of Tianjing, as well as Ma Dong¡¯s rtionship with Wang Zhong, Scarlet and the others have caused the Assassin Family to treat Ma Dong with as their utmost importance. At the very least, they have helped a great deal in the gathering of intelligence and information. If not, obtaining those by himself would be a gargantuan feat by itself. During this period, Ma Dong had also gained a great deal of knowledge experience. On the surface, the squadrons appeared to be well off. However, on the inside, the information battle raged like wildfire. Although thework he had created from connections and resources wouldn¡¯t directly result in a victory or defeat in the uing match, they do influence it greatly. The critical point was that some of the information was exceptionally suited to Ma Dong¡¯s tastes.

    Indeed, the Tianjing squadron was the target of many. However, the strange thing was that during his scouring for information, Ma Dong discovered that they had unexpectedly received some assistance from various ces. Clearly, there were also undercurrents brewing within the 10 great families, as they were not as united as they appeared to be. Although a victory in this CHF would amount the fame and reputation at best for most squadrons, or make a few people extremely famous, this was in fact not much of a threat in the eyes of the various great families. On the contrary, the defeat on 2 of their own, Be Dean and Divine Dragon, had brought about quite a bit of benefit for the other families. As for the uing match, there were simr people that did not wish for Torres to win.

    Initially having a great deal of worry in view of the pressureing from the various powers, Ma Dong found a subtle point of equilibrium. This was Tianjing¡¯s chance! On the other hand, it was also good for Giant God Peak. The Giant God Peak squadron was extremely powerful. At the very least, the 10 great families weren¡¯t willing to counter them straight up on the surface. The spear that led to the abrupt rise of the parliamentary influence wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Naturally, Tianjing had also helped reduce the burden on Giant God Peak¡¯s shoulders. To Tianjing, their most grim challenge would whether a confrontation of strength would be able to help them obtain victory against Torres.

    The few people lying in the hospital still needed to be taken care off. Frankly speaking, although the medical treatment provided by Stuart wasn¡¯t bad, they wouldn¡¯t provide treatment indefinitely. This was especially true when some unique and extremely rare medicine, which the medicine squad would not prescribe, not would they treat all of their patients on an equal level.

    Of those injured, Emily and Grai were in considerably better shape. The former only received some superficial injuries. Although thetter was severely injured, his recovery speed was extremely fast, to the point of beingrgely okay on the day after the match. This had dumbfounded the doctors, who could only attribute to the ¡°injuries¡± not being as severe as they have appeared to be.

    The ones in real trouble were Scarlet, Barran and Hymin. On this aspect, the Assassin Family was willing to offer their help. Although it was a littlete to provide a favour to people, it was still better than nothing.

    All of the Tianjing members have gathered over in the hall of their vi. Before them was a screen that disyed the information gathered by Ma Dong and arranged by Wang Zhong about the Torres squadron.

    Truthfully speaking, at the very least, the Tianjing squadron had a little bit more of an understanding and impression of the Torres squadron aspared to the other S ranked squadrons. Both of them hade out from the Grozny Competition zone, and have bumped into each other during the elimination rounds. Such initial impressions were considerably important, as they were much deeper and profound aspared to just watching a few videos andbat footages about them.

    At this moment, other than a few of their well know characters and basic videos about them, the screen was also disying the performances andbat footages during the various stages of this CHF. Unlike the 4 S+ ranked squadrons standing tall above the rest, the Torres squadron¡¯s attitude towards their opponent was much more earnest and serious. All of their members in their main lineup had appeared during the past matches, and had also showcased spectacr performances in the process.

    ¡°The mainstay assassin, Caliban Crowe. He disyed an S ranked performance during the elimination rounds, with speed being his strong suit. Despite Napier Mo¡¯s suppression and interference, he was able to obtain a 2nd ce finish within the Grozny Competition Zone. He has appeared 2 out of the past 3 matches, once again an assassin and the other against a heavy soldier. In both cases, he had utilized the fundamentals of speed and agility to obtain victory.¡±

    Emily nodded her hand and added. ¡°When I was in the same ce as he, I could feel that his speed and style might beparable to Zhao Wuying, though he might not be as vicious as her. However, on the aspect of skills, techniques, strength and explosiveness, he might even be a level higher than her.¡± Barran¡¯s eruption and breakthrough had given everyone a massive boost in confidence. Frankly speaking, everyone had really believed that Ma Dong had indeed given the former that taboo drug. Never did they imagine for it to turned out to be just a psychological fight.

    Nevertheless, it would only work on a frank and honest person like Barran. He might overreach himself and end up with an egg on his face if he had tried to do that to other people. However, at the very least, it had proven one point, which was there was no such thing as absolute defeat or victory. As long as one doesn¡¯t give up, an opportunity would always present itself. Furthermore, although Scarlet and the others had lost their duels in the previous match, it was apletely different matter from suffering a defeat without any ability to defend against, as the entire process was extremely rewarding for them.

    The umtion of experience and growth they gained during this CHF was even more than that of the past few years.

    ¡°Mainstay heavy soldier, Cabel Torres. The main branch of the Torres Family. Disyed an S ranked defensive performance during the heavy soldier arena. An earth attribute special ability user, he is a defensive type heavy soldier, with the possibility of being slightlycking in offensive capabilities.¡± said Wang Zhong while shooting a look at Barran.

    The image of that iron tower like figure that had ¡°bumped gently¡± into him in Grozny City immediately surfaced in Barran¡¯s mind. He thirsted for this fight. Truthfully speaking, after the continued training and experiences, Barran¡¯s confidence was also growing and umting. He was also able to now faintly grasping hold on his personalbat style. Furthermore, he was also able to understand his strengths and weaknesses. He himself possessed an extraordinary capability of toughness, and was extraordinarily capable of taking a beating. Coupled with the tough and resilient Soul Sea supporting him from within, the only thing left for him to do was to find an opportunity to enter a life and death fight.

    ¡°Their mainstay ranged soldier is also their captain, si Torres, one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers. The Mogren¡¯s Guns are the apex product of the ancient hot weapon technology. There are already very few people that are still using it. It has arge calibre, bullets that contains massive power in them, and ample firepower. Although he had only pointed and shot during their past 3 matches, his performance during the elimination rounds have shown that that is just the tip of the iceberg. Additionally, he¡¯s able to get ranked as an expert on the Mo¡¯s List. I believe that everyone has a considerable understanding of what happened during the past 3 matches that Torres had gone through. His strength and capabilities aren¡¯t merely limited to that pair of pistols. In fact, he has an unknown number of trump cards that he had concealed extremely deeply. Everyone definitely has to take note of this. What¡¯s more, ording to intelligence gather, his most frightening aspect is in group battles.¡± Ma Dong carried on the briefing. He mentioning of the group battle during the end of his statement was absolutely not without aim.

 Chapter 483 - Vicious and Merciless

    <h4>Chapter 483: Vicious and Merciless</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Compared to before, Tianjing¡¯s change was evident in the current atmosphere. There was no sign of them believing that they were infallible or underestimating their opponents due to their earlier victories. Scarlet was currently flipping through the information about si, appearing extremely serious as she did so. As she continued to read through it, she could not help but sigh in admiration. He was the prime example of a genuine ranged soldier, possessing all rounded techniques, as well as having an assortment ofbat skills to supplement himself. There were much, much more things that she still needed to learn.

    ¡°There¡¯s still the most important one, Bobo Torres. Without a doubt, he¡¯s Torres¡¯s strongest expert.¡±

    The screen proceeded to show the video of a fight that had been turned into a sticky thread on the official Skylink discussion forums. Under the orderly ¡°The heavenly king will suppress the tiger roaming the earth, while Bobo will always be one and a half metres tall!¡± provocative shouts, a tall and sturdy heavy soldier sung his hammer fiercely onto Bobo Torres¡¯s head, like a wolf¡¯s jaw mping down on a little kid. However, the oue resulted in the wolf¡¯s jaw being broken, with nothing happened to his head. This frightening defence and Bobo Torres¡¯s cold and callous gaze had even caused the entire Tianjing squadron to involuntarily shiver, despite viewing in from a video.

    This was followed by a string of information pertaining to Bobo Torres. It had to be said that he was incredibly famous within the Federation. si was undoubtedly the practical type that was calm, cool-headed, functioned on reason, and had no ws as a captain. However, Bobo was the strongest one within the Torres squadron. Even if he did not summon his dimensional beast out, his closebat prowess was unmatched.

    ¡°Perhaps, his only weakness would be his emotional traits, as its extremely easy for him to get infuriated.¡± said Ma Dong, prompting everyone to look at Wang Zhong. Clearly, he was Wang Zhong¡¯s prey, as even si would not dare to meet him in a head-on confrontation. As of now, the entire world has treated Wang Zhong as a dueler of the highest ss. There was already no need for any doubt, as everyone would move aside for him to walk.

    ¡°Everyone, including the academy that has always been looking forward to our performance and those people who care about us, already extremely satisfied in us being able to walk this far in the CHF.¡± said Scarlet with a smile. ¡°Therefore, let us enjoy this CHF together. Be it a win or a loss, it¡¯ll be alright if we¡¯ve given our all!¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Frankly speaking, having walked this far, everyone no longer possessed any thoughts of forfeiting. Just like what Scarlet had said, their result of entering the top 16 was already a super performance in the eyes of Tianjing. In the uing matches, everyone just had to showcase their own ir and style, while not hoping for Wang Zhong to carry everything on his shoulders.

    ¡°We¡¯re the Tianjing squadron!¡± everyone¡¯s fighting spirits surged high up into the air.

    As for what Scarlet had said, enjoying the fights was the original intentions of everyone when they signed up to participate in this CHF. Having overly pragmatic thoughts and clinging on too tightly to victory might not be really suitable for everyone.

    Compared to the lively atmosphere in the Tianjing vi, within a secret room located in Stuart City, it was apletely different scene around the losers.

    Zhao Zimo was currently sitting quietly in the chair that had previously caused him to feel high spirited.

    The lights weren¡¯t turn on, and within a green regenerative tank, apletely unconscious figure was floating in a tank of water that radiated with a green glow.

    He had just received the fresh set of news released by his family¡¯s elder council. Other than the routine matter of him being scolded with a torrent of abusive words, there was an even more important matter in the form of a bad piece of news from the family. The family had discovered that few important prizes that were rted to this CHF, including the quotas to enter the Origin Land, and the bribes and schemes they have put in ce had all failed and were removed.

    Those quotas under the control of the Parliament could no longer be taken back by the 10 great families as easily asst time. The former unspoken rules towards the method for the distribution of resources could no longer be used. Additionally, even the circle of the 10 great families have already expelled their Zhao Family. Naturally, this was merely about the resource allocation involved in this CHF. However, this had already be a start to what seemed to be an extremely vicious cycle. The copse of the firm and stable Empire State Building would generally start from a single cornerstone. And this time, that cornerstone was the stupidity and ipetence of their Divine Dragon squadron!

    Zhao Yilong wasying in the regenerative tank beside him. Despite having been in there for quite a few days already, he showed no signs of waking up. In that instant when he had lost to Wang Zhong, not only did his body copse, even his spiritual soul had too copsed.

    He originally wasn¡¯t the iron d sessor of indicated by the Zhao Family, as there were some blemishes to his identity. After causing the family to receive massive embarrassment for using such a shameful method to lose to All Mouthy King, he had directly caused their Zhao Family¡¯s position in the 10 great families to slid all the way to the bottom. As of now, the family¡¯s elder council¡¯s disappointment in Zhao Yilong was through the roof.

    Zhao Zimo continued to sit at the corner of the darkness, though a sliver of radiance sparkled within his eyes.

    Frankly speaking, from the point of them losing the match, Zhao Zimo had always been pondering about one topic.

    Why did they lose?

    Admittedly, Wang Zhong strength and Barran¡¯s eruption were the most significant reasons that had caused the Divine Dragon to lose. However, wasn¡¯t there no reasoning from himself?

    1

    There was! There naturally was! Not only that, it was actually the most critical reason!

    He wasn¡¯t sufficiently vicious to himself, wasn¡¯t sufficient vicious to his opponents, and wasn¡¯t sufficient vicious to his own people.

    If he was more vicious to his opponent, he could have totally used a more vicious move, and utterly end Tianjing even before the start of the match. If he was sufficiently vicious to himself, he would have simply not considered about Zhao Yilong¡¯s feelings! During the 4th duel against Barran, he should have sent Zhao Yilong up! That would turn the match in aplete and utter 4:0 stomp, where Tianjing wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to pull off a reversal!

    He had already sat quietly in the room for 3 whole days. The silence was absolutely not due to him being depressed or dejected, but due to him pondering on some matters, and for the sake of tossing away a few old feelings of conscience and humanity still remaining at the bottom of his heart. He discovered a fatal weakness, which was that he did not control any power with this body of his. This made him hard to make an urate judgement towards strength. He had such thoughts in the past, though it had recently been growing like weeds in his heart, with enticing Zhao Yilong to use the taboo strength being one of the steps to this goal.

    All for the sake of getting stronger!

    The only one, that could be trusted, was himself!

    As of now, he needed to wait till all of this blows over, before convincing the family to transfer Zhao Yilong¡¯s gic material into his body. Although the sess rate for the stimtion was only at 30%, it was already more than enough.

    In the past, he only resided in behind the scenes. Regardless of how beneficial it was, he would not walk before the stage. With Zhai Yilong also being a simple-minded empty vessel, genuinely speaking, both of them did not possess the qualifications.

    He did not hate Tianjing for bringing about the defeat of his Divine Dragon squadron. On the contrary, in this instant Zhao Zimo suddenly felt incredibly grateful to Tianjing and to Wang Zhong. If not for thetter, god knows when would he have to wait before he was actually able to be aware of this point.

    Zhao Zimo slowly stood up. Having sat quietly for 3 days, his legs have be somewhat number. Nevertheless, his mind remained extraordinarily clear and awake, while a frighteningly cold and callous gaze appeared in his eyes.

    Step by step, he walked out, and opened the door to the room. Never once did he shoot a look a Zhao Yilong, the person he had treated like his brother before.

    There was no longer any of the brotherly emotions that were present before, nor was there any of the dejection and bewilderment from 3 days ago.

    The only thing present now was bone prating coldness and calmness.

    It was time to toss away those penniless emotions that he had previously held them as important.

    There was no need to y any of those games for little children anymore. The younger generation of the Zhao Family did not need an intellectual and a fighter. They only needed a unified voice, an absolute overlord!

    Goodbye, Zhao Yilong! To the Zhao Family in the future, you¡¯ll will forever just be an embarrassing point of history!

 Chapter 484 - Strength (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 484: Strength (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The 5 days of rest went by in the blink of an eye. The defeated squadrons had already been forgotten, and only the top 16 squadrons remained in people¡¯s eyes. The arrangements for the top 16 rounds weren¡¯t as tight or intense as previous rounds, as each day had a match in the morning and a match in the afternoon. As long as one was willing, one didn¡¯t have to miss watching each spectacr match live in the arena. Having reached this stage, the CHF tickets progressed to hand to hand fights. Naturally, the Federation would also gain massive benefits via the various live broadcasts from different media outlets. In this era, ordinary jobs were arduous and extremely dull, some were even very dangerous. Apetition like the CHF undoubtedly provided an opportunity to let off some steam, and multiplied the earnings of the Federation¡¯s various great cities by quite a few times over.

    The 7 great S rankers represented the strength of the aristocratic families¡¯ influence, while the 9 rising stars represented themoners. The parliament also created two distinct factions in the top 16 ranks. On the surface, the ratio was 7:9, with themoners and parliament making up the majority, changing the situation for the aristocratic influence. This gave a breath of fresh air akin to the emergence of a new force in the 21st century in the CHF, and gave themoners much thrill. After all, in the past, the 10 great families had monopolised everything. Seeing the same thing over and over, one would crave for something new.

    Each squadron was objectively judged. Although Tianjing¡¯s strength was top notch, theirbined strength was frankly somewhat inferior. Giant God Peak was considered to have a powerfulbined might, butcked a symbol and individual trump card. Although the zing Angels were strong in their group battles, theycked in individual duelling strength, and were average in other aspects. Different squadrons had their own sets of weaknesses. Even though they all barely ssified as S rank, like the defeated Zhao Family and Be Dean, they possessed weaknesses that could be clearly identified and specifically targeted.

    Furthermore, there were initially only 10 squadrons that represented the aristocrats. However, there were 400 to 500 squadrons that participated in this CHF. Taking into ount the elimination rate, those representing themoners and the parliament simply didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be equals of the aristocrats¡¯ representatives. This included the so-called predicted ces pushed out by parliament-controlled officials. The aristocratic influence firmly controlled the top 6 ces, and still held absolute authority and right of speech over the whole of the CHF.

    Naturally, it was all just statistics, those few S ranks had yet to disy their full strength.

    This round was the most straightforward sh between the aristocratic families and the world ofmoners. Exactly how many squadrons would remain, and who could remove another¡¯s right to exist?

    The first match of the first day.

    The night before the best of 16 rounds started, there were already a considerable number of fans gathering outside the venue for the first match. On the actual day of the match, the live venue was extraordinary explosive. The mere opening broadcast led to an immediate new record of 1.097 million viewers that surpassed the one set in Tianjing squadron¡¯s match. After all, there were multiple matches taking ce at the same time in previous rounds, allowing the audience to pick and choose which one they wanted to tune in to. But now, the millions of people had merged together and focused their attention on this match.

    The television channels started ying introduction videos and past interviews of the 2 squadrons participating in this match. As the specially invited analysts for the best of 16 rounds, Ruo Zi and Little Yu already started providing their analysis on the Skylink broadcast for the impending match. Rifling and stimting the emotions of the audience, they raised hype for the match. It was said that when Wind God was brought away by the organizingmittee, he cried like a whipped dog.

    ¡°Brother Ruo, the atmosphere¡¯s extraordinary! This is truly worthy of a best of 16 match! There¡¯s a turnout of many CHF participants, for example, our massively popr Tianjing squadron!¡± Chen Yu¡¯er had a very good impression of Tianjing. After all, they had All Mouthy King in their ranks. Who would have guessed that he, who whipped up a storm in the OP, would still be so almighty in the CHF?

    A smile was stered on Ruo Zhi¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s for sure! There will be much more information that can be collected in the best of 16 matches. For Tianjing, this is such a rare opportunity to obtain first-hand information on their potential opponents.¡±

    However, what Ruo Zhi was actually saying was that Tianjing¡¯s base wasn¡¯t sufficient. An S+ rank squadron like Stuart wouldn¡¯t care too much about the best of 16 matches. To them, they already obtained the information required for this round. Naturally, he also knew about the secret battle between the aristocratic and parliamentary influences. However, he was just a small analyst, so it was more than enough for him to just do his job properly. People with a bit of fame like Wind God, who assumed they could interfere with this battle would definitely be shattered. Although, for the Zhao Family to just give up halfway like that, they really didn¡¯t have any brains in what they were doing.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron VS Mammoth squadron!

    ¡°Being one of the 4 S+ ranked super seedling squadrons, the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy undoubtedly possess the strength to obtain the title of CHF champions. However their opponents, the Mammoth squadron, definitely cannot be scoffed at. In the best of 16 rounds, even S+ ranked squadrons will find it hard to show one-sided dominance like before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Possessing the golden mammoth bloodline, the Mammoth squadron hails from the Giant Elephant City located on the torrid, heat-filled equator. With their entire lineup towering over 2 metres tall, this is a squadronposed of super heavy soldiers with considerable tyrannical, individual strength. Only a handful of their members participated in the previous 3 matches, and none of them required winning the group battle to determine victory, They are one of the few squadrons that have managed to obtain easy victory in the duelling phase of their matches.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s match will definitely be a battle between dragons and tigers. With a lineupprised entirely of heavy soldiers, I can imagine the power they could unleash during a group battle. Although a lineupprised of one upation mightck adaptability and transformational capability, they can push their strengths to the absolute limits. In past CHFs, there have been many squadrons that have deployed extreme formations like this. Generally, they are able to obtain considerably goodbat results as a target-focused objective in group battles are their strong suit!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Faced against Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, which stands at the apex of strength, the Mammoth squadron¡¯s key focus will be on how to bring this match into the group battle phase. With their unique formation, they might be able to cause a great deal of trouble for Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, there¡¯s also the possibility that Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy will end this match before it even reaches the group battle phase.¡±

    ¡°Is there no one out there who feels the Mammoth squadron can end the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron before the group battle phase?¡±

    ¡°Are you sleeping, brother!¡±

    ¡°Look, both squadrons are entering the arena! The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron is always in control. Even their expressions are uniform across the whole squadron. They haven¡¯t shown a rxed attitude at all, and have calm expressions on their faces. Naturally, we also have the one and only Napier Mo with his ever so radiant smile.¡±

    ¡°The Mammoth squadron appears to be even more solemn than their opponents. Looks like even Mammoth, who faced their previous match with absolute confidence, can¡¯t help but feel pressure when up against the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron.¡±

    In the arena, Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s fans and supporters were in the majority, their deafening cheers reverberated throughout the surroundings. Comparatively, there were clearly much fewer Mammoth squadron¡¯s fans, and so too were their shouts and cheers.

    The members of the various great squadrons also graced the arena. They all ced considerable importance on the first match of the best of 16 rounds. Wang Zhong and the other Tianjing squadron members were also in the arena.

    Frankly speaking, watching this match via Skylink would be tantamount to ` missing the match. Every single match in this best of 16 round was highly anticipated by Wang Zhong.

    The main thing Tianjingcked was a detailed understanding of those S ranked squadrons. The low standards of their previous opponents meant they couldn¡¯t force those S ranked squadrons to y their trump cards. However, in the best of 16 rounds, even the S+ ranked squadrons couldn¡¯t obtain victory as easily as they had done so before. Furthermore, regardless of the cings given by officials, which were merely a ssification of strength on paper, the final victor of a confrontation between 2 experts could only be determined after a genuine fight.

    Evidently, the atmosphere in the arena had infected the CHF participants, this was one of the unavoidable advantages a powerful squadron possessed. The wave of cheers for Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron grew stronger after each wave, up until the giant cameras discovered Mo Xingchen in the audience. As her figure appeared on therge screens, it instantly ignited the fervent emotions that surged in the hearts of all Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s fans and supporters.

    ±ÈÈüÕýÊ½¿ªÊ¼.

    The match officially started.

    Mammoth squadron¡¯s vanguard was their vice-captain, Kupata. Towering at over 2.3 metres tall, he was considered extremely tall and big even amongst heavy soldiers. However, what attracted people, even more, were his well-defined muscles and suntanned skin.

    Any ordinary person standing at 2.3 metres tall could build thick, solid muscle after arduous training. However, it was extremely difficult to show that much definition and flowing muscture. You couldn¡¯t possess both traits, as it would generally make people treat them like a stone block. However, Kupata¡¯s muscles appeared perfect as they flowed harmoniously with his physique. From afar, he looked just like a sturdily built man 1.8 metres tall in height. His suntanned skin was so dark he looked as though he radiated, just like a glow from a set of full body armour. He gave off the aura that he was filled with power, but with none of the clumsiness or awkwardness one would associate with being extremely muscr.

    The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron had sent out Mo Ling as their vanguard.

    Being one of the 3 great summoning masters to grace this CHF, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was also showing sufficient respect and importance to their opponents. Upon walking onto the stage, thunderous cheers and shouts rang out, instantly drowning out the arena.

    ¡°I feel that Kupata still has a certain disparity in strength and famepared to his opponent, Mo Ling. But I still think this duel holds some suspense.¡±

    ¡°Both parties are all-rounded soldiers. With Kupata¡¯sbat style emphasizing strength more, I think if he utilizes his best traits properly, there is still a chance he could create a miracle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As one of the twin cores of Mammoth, this vice-captain undoubtedly possesses one of the most important strengths of their squadron. In thest 3 matches, they maintained abat performance of 3 duels and 3 wins. Furthermore, he defeated his opponents in a rather clean fashion. Now that he¡¯s up against Mo Ling, we believe he can definitely put up a fight!

    Standing on the stage, Kupata had a considerably solemn expression. Honestly speaking, their Mammoth squadron¡¯s goal for today was to enter the group battle phase. Faced with Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, they ced too much importance on their opponents¡¯ unique traits, even making them consider forfeiting on their first duel. Nheless, they finally gave up on such a n. Having hailed from the Giant Elephant City, which was located on the torridly hot equator and was one of the most inhospitable environments in the world, soldiers of the Mammoth bloodline were prideful and responsible. To them, admitting defeat even before battle didn¡¯t suit their character, even more so for the morale of their squadron. Even if defeat was inevitable, they would face defeat by giving their all.

    Both parties chose to fight without weapons. The moment the bell rang, Kupata¡¯s eyes furiously contracted as he took the lead andunched his assault.

    Whoosh!

    Upon moving, Kupata transformed into a ray of light. Unlike ordinary heavy soldiers or soldiers, he seemed to be a perfect fusion of both. His speed and strength were not one bit inferior to the superior traits of either upation.

    ¡°Kupata dashes forward, and is making considerably sharp steps in his advance! However, unlike the absolute strength he disyed in the previous 3 matches, he¡¯s now showing an astonishing speed in his movements! For a 2.3 metre tall person, this is a simply earth-shattering speed!¡±

    Bang!

    A loud bang erupted out. In just the time for the analyst tomentate, a massive fist brimming with power had smashed against Mo Ling¡¯s chest, whipping up the dust on the stage.

    He had unexpectedly didn¡¯t dodge the punch?

    All the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron supporters were slightly surprised. Their noisy cheering quietened down by quite a bit and was quickly reced by cheers from Mammoth supporters.

    With the considerably astonishing speed and explosiveness, one could tell exactly how much force was in that punch just from the heavy bang that resulted from the impact. It was definitely at the peak of 200 Grassos. Coupled with the instantaneous conversion of momentum into that strike, it possessed absolutely outstanding lethality!

    Even so, the change of cheering source in the arena was only momentary.

    As the dust settled, the tortoise shell sparkling with a faint green glow behind Mo Ling disappeared in a sh. The punch Kupata sent to his chest only made him retreat a small half step back.

    Not a single trace of shock or fluster was present in Mo Ling¡¯s eyes. There were also none of the reactions one should have after receiving such a heavy blow, appearing as though he just endured a punch from a little kid.

    Nevertheless, there was no expression of bewilderment in Kupata¡¯s eyes upon seeing this. Mo Ling¡¯s 4 beastial states weren¡¯t much of a secret in the CHF. The tortoise form was the state most suitable for defence and granted him top-ss defensive abilities. If not for theck of Summoning Masters in the Mo¡¯s List, or maybe because of his upation¡¯s uniqueness, he might¡¯ve even entered the Mo¡¯s List as one of the 5 great heavy soldiers.

    From the very beginning, he never expected to finish his opponent off with a single punch, moreso for his opponent to be dealt with by such a simple burst of strength.

    Retracting his left fist slightly, he changed it into a palm before ferociously sending a second blow from this very short distance from his opponent!

    2nd drive!

    Barran¡¯s eyes lit up. This was one of the ultimate moves Wang Zhong taught him. When used by Kupata, he clearly appeared more adept in it even after Barran¡¯s long training and experience. What¡¯s more, it appeared to be incorporated into a technique. This 2nd drive strike was the true key point of this 2nd strike.

    Bang!

    However, Mo Ling merely retreated a small half step again. It seemed the 2nd drive and 1st punch was of no difference to him, something Barran found slightly hard to believe.

    The concept was that the 2nd drive utilized the rebounding forceing from one¡¯s opponent. However, despite only retreating a small step back, Mo Ling had already unloaded all of the force in that strike. With all of the force unloaded and not rebounded, Kupata¡¯s 2nd drive naturally couldn¡¯t work.

    Seeming to have already predicted this oue, Kupata¡¯s offence didn¡¯t stop. With a twist of his palm, he sent out 18 sessive palm strikes.

    Since he couldn¡¯t rely on his opponent to rebound the force, he would just rely on his own strength!

    Fighting intent surged in Kupata¡¯s eyes.

    The 18 sessive palm strikes appeared slightly simr to Grai¡¯s 100-fold Compounding Strike. Asyer afteryer of strength surged, they proceeded topound into one another. The moment this palm skill was pushed forward, winds quickly reaching the corporeal state were formed! The attack angle and direction were also swift and crafty!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Explosions instantly rocked out!

    ¡°What a considerably fierce and powerful attack!¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice rang out promptly, ¡°The Mammoth¡¯s 18 sessive palm strikes is one of Kupata¡¯s well-known techniques. Not only is it ferocious, the force within the sessive strikes are alsopounded together, giving us a simr vour to the Mo Family¡¯s internal fist! What¡¯s astonishing is that Mo Ling has yet to return any attacks! Exactly what is he nning? Ever since the beginning of this duel, he hasn¡¯t seemed to be able to concentrate. Although he¡¯s had absolute defence from his tortoise form, he¡¯s treating the vice-captain of a top 16 rank squadron¡¯s killing blow so lightly! Frankly speaking, this doesn¡¯t seem like the Mo Family¡¯s usual style, and it really isn¡¯t wise! Hu¡­¡±

    Plop.

    Before Ruo Zhi could finish hismentary, even before the 18 sessive palm strikes were sessfully unleashed, Kupata was already sent flying.

    Compared to the green tortoise figure, which had shed and disappeared, a glowing golden tortoise shell appeared in a sh on Mo Ling¡¯s back.

    What was that? The 2nd stage of the tortoise form? Everyone knew about the green illusionary shell that was one of Mo Ling¡¯s 4 beastial states. However, no one has ever seen it sparkling with a golden glow before. Furthermore, what just happened? Mo Ling counterattacked? There didn¡¯t appear to be a single sign of it!

 Chapter 485 - Unstoppable (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 485: Unstoppable (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The audience in the arena were stupefied. Even Ruo Zhi gawked and was momentarily absent-minded before regaining his senses. ¡°Even I didn¡¯t get a clear look. Let us look at the big screen to see a rey of just now!¡±

    As the slow-motion yback rolled onto the big screen, everyone clearly saw Mo Ling hadn¡¯t made any movements with his hands or legs. Instead, he had unexpectedly relied on his defence to reflectpletely ricochet Kupata¡¯s attack, and sent him flying?!

    After being sent flying away, Kupata unexpectedly couldn¡¯t stand up for a moment. The force that sent him flying came from himself. The amount of power he had unleashed in his attack was the exact same amount that

    This was the true essence of this Mo¡¯s List Soul Beast Master! Every single state he possessed had deep meaning behind them. The Spiritual Tortoise form could not only defend against attacks, it could also reflect them back!

    On the opposite side, a considerably strange expression appeared on Mo Ling¡¯s face, while his lips moved in a manner that looked as though he was talking to someone.

    Whipping around his eyes, Ruo Zhi immediately said, ¡°We can see that Mo Ling appears to have beenmunicating silently with Napier Mo about something. This is a considerably shocking piece of dialogue. Fortunately, I know a bit about lip reading, so I¡¯ll decipher it for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Little Ling Ling, boss says that you should show some respect in this best of 16 match, and not instantly beat them to death. Are you messing around?¡± Ruo Zhi even mastered the incredible skill of intonation, allowing everyone to immediately identify that he was repeating what Napier Mo said.

    ¡°I know, okay. This isn¡¯t me beating him up, but the automatic activation of my tortoise form¡¯s 2nd stage strength! I don¡¯t have any control over it!¡± Ruo Zhi acted out the feelings of helplessness and bitterness on Mo Ling¡¯s face.

    The Skylink and the viewing gallery instantly exploded into a cacophony of voices. The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was truly too impressive! There wasn¡¯t anyone who felt they were acting pretentiously, as such behaviour was extremely conforming to Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s style of being powerful yet humble! After all, not just anyone can break into the top 16 ranks of the CHF. Giving their opponents a chance to showcase their capabilities clearly showed their breadth of mind, and also allowed them to disy their own strength. Naturally, only Heaven¡¯s Fate could do such things.

    The other members seated in the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron preparatory area forcefully restrained theirughter, with Mo Wen appearing as unmoving as a mountain. However, on the stage, an expression of considerable embarrassment had already appeared on Mo Ling¡¯s face.

    Even my lips have been read by you! You dammable, noisy analyst!

    It¡¯s over! It was boss Mo Wen who had decided this n to maintain a low profile. Let this 1st match of the best of 16 be awesome looking, let the standard of the CHF get pushed higher, and give their opponents, Mammoth a certain level of respect they deserved for entering the top 16 ranks. In the end, it was broken by you! What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve caused us and Mammoth to lose face!

    Contrary to everyone, Napier Mo continued to toss his little knives in the air, with a simple-minded and silly smile that was ever present on his face. It was none of his business! He didn¡¯t know about anything.

    Mo Ling¡¯s face had already turned ck once he caught onto this. Watching from the viewing gallery, Mo Xingchen had beenughing so hard she was now clutching her stomach. That fellow, Napier Mo¡¯s definitely the clown of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. The Mo Family, who was widely known to be strict and orderly, had given birth to such a weirdo that loved to intentionally cause trouble.

    After a momentary break of nkness, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron fans erupted into roaringughter and cheers.

    ¡°Almighty boss Mo Ling! Invincible Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron!¡±

    ¡°History¡¯s strongest throw! Unrivalled by none!¡±

    ¡°Boss Mo Ling and Napier are definitely the most outstanding partners!¡±

    While the audience wasughing about it, the participants watching weren¡¯t doing so. Instead, solemn expressions were present on the faces of the Tianjing squadron, who hade here to study and gain knowledge. Contrary to them, Wang Zhong could feel the confidenceing from Mo Ling. Kupata was very strong. Having researched his bloodline, Wang Zhong knew that it was indeed an important inheritance of mankind after living through the dark era. The members of the Mammoth squadron all possessed the rare Giant bloodline. Over the past few years, they appeared to have obtained the guidance of masters, making their strength improve by leaps and bounds up until their current level. This should be yet another of the parliamentary influence¡¯s cards, as they could be said to have ¡°suffered patiently¡±. Although they did not want to attract attention, Wnag Zhong wasn¡¯t that naive to believe that Tianjing¡¯s luck was really that ¡°good¡± to be able to walk all the way here while bumping sessively against S rank squadrons. Of top 16 ranks, every other squadron belonged either to the aristocratic influence or the Parliamentary influence. Only the oundish Tianjing squadron was the one true exception.

    It was likely that both sides didn¡¯t expect disruptor to appear in the CHF. However, as the role of siege breaker, an extra disruptor was a good thing for the Parliamentary influence. As for the aristocratic influence, they were the first ones to take action, though they never expected for themselves to sink so deep into the quicksands unleashed by Tianjing.

    ROAR~~~

    Rock chips shot out as a gigantic figure stood up ferociously from the shattered ground.

    Kupata¡¯s face waspletely covered with fury that surged up after his embarrassment, causing his face to turn a deep shade of red! Although Mo Ling didn¡¯t have any intent to embarrass, the truth of the matter was that it had already brought embarrassment to the Mammoth squadron!

    The dignity of the giants and the pride of Mammoth absolutely couldn¡¯t be sphemed!

    !

    The next moment, a devilish blood-red glow surged forth from his body, then his body started expanding rapidly!

    2.5 metres, 2.8 metres, 3.3 metres, 3.7 metres, 4 metres!

    ¡°Giantification! This is the Giant Elephant City¡¯s Giantification Art! The Golden Mammoth bloodline hails from ancient antiquity and is said to have a fleshly body special ability, as well as a bloodline talent! This is a gift originating from the dark era! It isn¡¯t as rare as the werewolf bloodline seen earlier in the CHF. However, even though Giant Elephant City possesses theplete inheritance and the Golden Mammoth bloodline, not just anyone can master the Giantification Art to this level!¡±

    The greater majority of people knew about this gift, as it waspulsory to mention it during history sses taught in all academies in the federation. One had to know that the outstanding experts in mankind¡¯s heavy soldier armed forces back then all possessed such an ability. It wasn¡¯t something as simple as causing one¡¯s cells to expand. Instead, it was a genuine giantification. Other than possessing a massive physique and strength, a user wouldn¡¯t lose any agility or speed.

    After giantification, Kupata appeared to possess limitless strength. With just a simple wave of his hand, the terrifying strength unleashed caused cracks to spread across the ground, arge portion of it even shattered! His long arms could unleash attacks from inconceivable angles, making it even harder to judge viamon sense. However, the most frightening aspect that changed was his speed!

    The strengthening effects of Giantification wasn¡¯t merely just in appearance, as one¡¯s strength would also grow by a couple 100 percent! With Kupata already excelling in strength, the increase in size of his fleshly body magnified this strength to an incredible level.

    All aspects of his strength, including his speed and defence, had increased! This was the Giantification Art of the Golden Mammoth bloodline!

    The simple and straightforward Mo Ling still had no expression on his face. He already knew that members of this Mammoth squadron possessed the Golden Mammoth bloodline, and might be able to use the Giantification Art. However, he hadn¡¯t expected him to grow 4 metres tall. This made it worthwhile for him to take action.

    BANG...

    Mo Ling was thrown back by a p from Kupata. The violent strike unleashed by the giant looked just like when someone pped a fly. However, even after being sent flying, nothing changed in Mo Ling. The spirit tortoise soul beast retreated from his body, that p appeared to be his way of apologising for the earlier embarrassment.

    It was this heroic spirit that made many people like the Mo Family, which was different from the current style of the Federation. The other 3 S+ ranked squadrons all suppressed their opponents in an extremely powerful show of power. Even Stuart had done so. However, the Mo Family always gave off a good aura to people, even to their opponents.

    Kupata raised his head, he didn¡¯t pursue Mo Ling. Being a soldier, he understood the meaning behind his opponent¡¯s actions. The fighting intent between both parties continued to rise. Both men definitely had the capability for a battle of speed and agility. However, Mo Ling had given up on his so-called agility as he wanted to confront the giant head on.

    A ck coloured soul bear unlike Laura¡¯s tore through space, appearing right behind Mo Ling¡¯s back before fusing into his body. Soul Power surged in Mo Ling¡¯s body before erupting. The terrifying pressure of his Soul Power radiated outward, pressing down not only on Kupata in the midst of his advance, but also the audience near the stage who could feel a suffocating wind pressure that caused their hearts to palpitate!

    In the participant viewing gallery, the faces of quite a few people turned serious. Mo Ling possessed 4 soul beast forms. Bringing out any one of them would always make his opponents go slightly speechless. The members of the Mo Family really were...

    Kupata instantly felt a sensation as though he had already been locked on by his opponent. This was a palm strike he could not evade!

    Additionally, he didn¡¯t need to evade it!

    Be it strength or fighting intent he, who possessed the Golden Mammoth bloodline and had giantified to a 4-metre tall state, wasn¡¯t scared of anyone now!

    Kupata¡¯s eyes turned scarlet red as he weed the palm strike, he wanted to take it!

    Thick veins erupted from his giantified body, even covering his whole head! His giant frame expanded by a few more inches, and the supernatural aura radiating from him seemed to converge together, transforming him into the image of a giant mammoth hailing from the dark era!

    ¡°ROAR ROAR ROAR!¡±

    As the terrifying roars rang out, 4 palms smashed together in an earth-shattering manner!

    BANG!

    Throughout the arena, time appeared to slow down and freeze at the moment the 4 palms collided. Then, it was followed up by a terrifying explosion! A tsunami-like wave of air blew ferociously in all directions. Fortunately, with this match being in the best of 16 rounds, and so they could instantly respond to any idents that may ur, the arena¡¯s protection runic pattern array was left in its activated state.

    This runic pattern array could sufficiently stop all attacks from a Heroic Soul Stage. However, the impact of the expanding airwaves was able to send vibrations rippling through it!

    The dust that was whipped up by the airwaves instantly submerged the stage located in the runic pattern array, making it so even the cameras could only pick up a stretch of greyish whiteness.

    The whole arena turned deathly silent, the only sound present was the reverberations of the massive bang from the collision.

    A muffled snort, then a thud, came faintly from the stage

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the oue!¡±

    ¡°Who has fallen?!¡±

    Everyone anxiously waited for the dust to settle, which took an agonizing 20 to 30 seconds, before people could see the stage with difficulty.

    The person that remained standing was unexpectedly Kupata! As for Mo Ling, who had received the full brunt of the charging smash, he had been flung back a dozen metres. Staggering as he stood up, his face had turned a slightly pale shade.

    Unexpectedly, Kupata hade out of that in a superior position?!

    The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron¡¯s fans were all dumbfounded, while waves of shouts and cheers instantly rang out from the Mammoth squadron¡¯s viewing gallery! Being able to injure him meant being able to defeat him! Just now, he even dared to look own on their Mammoth squadron! Now, who¡¯s the formidable one?

    It was a pity that the shouting and cheering onlysted for a few seconds.

    Maintaining a standing position, Kupata didn¡¯t move an inch. Then, a slight breeze blew by.

    Crack crack crack...

    Cracks unexpectedly appeared on the surface of his thick and solid muscles! Like jets, blood spewed out of his body and the 4-metre tall giant shrunk back to his original 2.3-metre tall frame and curled up on the ground, not moving an inch.

    A single strike to determine victory!

    First duel, Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron¡¯s victory!

    The 2nd duel was between the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron¡¯s Mo Zhong and the Mammoth squadron¡¯s Kukuqi.

    This duel was even more challenging, as anyone could see Mo Zhong¡¯s strength from the earlier part of the CHF. He was the mainstay member that had participated the most times in all of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy¡¯s matches, appearing in all of the 3 matches. Having easily obtained victory in all of them, he was the epitome of a perfect S rank heavy soldier, possessing outstanding performance in both aspects of offence and defence. He was hailed as a heavy soldier that could rank in the top 3 amongst the Mo¡¯s List 5 great heavy soldiers. However, faced against one of the mainstay members of the Mammoth squadron, Kukuqu, it took him considerable effort to obtain victory. Faced against an opponent towering at nearly 4-metres tall, the entire duel dragged on for ? hour of a to and fro offence vs defence before he won due to his greater stamina and use of strength.

    Mo Zhong was known as a textbook example of a heavy soldier in the eyes of the academies, he had inherited the various superior traits of a perfect heavy soldier. However, the giant¡¯s tolerance to beatings and endurance abilities had created enormousplications for him. The giant bloodline was outstanding and possessed extremely high rates of growth. Although Mo Zhong eventually won the duel, anyone could see the advantages the bloodline possessed.

    However, for the Mammoth squadron, they weren¡¯t only feeling the respect shown by their opponents.

    The Giant Elephant City, located on the equator, sat in a desert covered region. Enduring high temperatures all year long, even the ¡°coldest¡± period during the year had temperatures ranging in the 40s! Frankly speaking, it just wasn¡¯t a ce for humans to live in. Even for the new human citizens of Giant Elephant City who gradually adapted to their environment, adapted was the best they could say about themselves when it came to the temperatures. During afternoons, they simply didn¡¯t dare loiter outside of the city walls. The scorching sun and high temperatures were enough to dehydrate anyone very quickly. The vile environment was not one bit inferior to the endless desert of the Tutankhamun Empire, and even the most elite of the Federation¡¯s armed forces weren¡¯t willing to be deployed there! The result of this was ack ofbat strength!

    Even though the tall city walls constructed by the Federation could defend against attacks from mutated beasts and shelter the citizens in the city, there were no permanent Federation troops deployed in the restricted regions of the city¡¯s vicinity. This led to a loss of habitable territory around the city. Without viges and farms, the citizens within the city had very little to eat!

    Compared to the northern region, which was generally treated by the Federation citizens as the vilest of environments, it wouldn¡¯t be the slightest exaggeration if people living in Giant Elephant City were to describe the former using the statement, ¡°This is simply heaven!¡±

    This was a corner that had seemingly been forgotten by the Federation. However, the people of Giant Elephant City didn¡¯t give up and decided generation after generation to struggle in that barren and vilend. They required food, water and deployed garrison troops! There were citizens of the Federation staying over there!

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Boss!

    Having already lost, Kupata and Kukuji had no choice but to leave the stage. However, they did not ept treatment from the medical squad. Despite their severe injuries, they chose to observe the match from the side of the stage. Each and every one of the tall,rge members revealed deep feelings of worry and apprehension in their eyes. Unlike the other squadrons, who were either thinking of honour or their future fights, there was only one goal in the minds of those from Giant Elephant City and the Mammoth City in this CHF!

    That was to show their ample potential in the CHF, sufficient potential for the Federation to properly regard them!

    If they were beaten by a score of 4:0 by the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, their so-called talent and potential might immediately be a joke in the eyes of the Federation¡¯s higher-ups! ce their attention on Giant Elephant City? Give Giant Elephant City resources? Dispatch garrison troops over? For the sake of thoserge piles of trash?

    They weren¡¯t representing themselves, but the 50 over thousand citizens of Giant Elephant City! They couldn¡¯t lose!

    Captain Vicido slowly stood up.

    His original goal was Mo Wen, whom he wanted to leave for the final. However, from the looks of it now, it seemed that he had no choice in deciding such a thing. The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was much more powerful than he had expected. Even a heavy soldier that couldn¡¯t enter the Mo¡¯s List was actually of such a standard!

 Chapter 486 - Golden Mammoth Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 486: Golden Mammoth Bloodline (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Originally, they had a small chance in the 2nd duel where they sent Kukuji up. However, his brother¡¯s loss in the 1st duel created a shadow of doubt in his heart, and as a result, he couldn¡¯t grasp his fleeting opportunity to obtain victory. This made Vicido thirst after the Federation¡¯s resources even more. The difference in benefits between the top 16 ranks and the top 8 ranks were extremely vast! They absolutely had to grab hold of this opportunity, even if their opponents were the Mo Family!

    Right now, signs of wavering confidence were already appearing on his squadron member¡¯s faces. If he were to send anyone else up for the 3rd duel, it would be tantamount to him forfeiting that duel.

    ¡°We have to win this duel.¡± Vicido¡¯s voice was filled with confidence and assurance, he bent down slightly. ¡°Regardless of who our opponents are!¡±

    With a fierce push of his crouched legs, the giant standing under the stageunched himself into the air before earth-shatteringlynding on stage.

    With just the strength of his legs, he leapt a distance of 20 to 30 metres! There hadn¡¯t been any gliding, nor did he fly. Additionally, it was aplished by a gigantic iron tower-like figure!

    BANG!

    It sounded like a meteor striking the earth! Cracks instantly spread through the rock hard granite floor where hended, forming arge web. A terrifying airwave swept out in all directions, as though a gale had appeared in the arena!

    The audience felt their scalps grow numb. They had seen participants do cool, shy stunts when entering the stage. Frankly speaking, they had never seen anyone abuse the stage to such a degree. Before the start of the duel, the pitiful floor had already cracked apart again. Honestly, the organizers of this CHF, the Stuart Family, already spent a gargantuan amount of money purely on changing the arena¡¯s floors and windows.

    Everyone assumed that this freaking awesome fellow would furiously roar to coordinate with his explosive stage entrance. However, uponnding, Vicido didn¡¯t move from his dust-filled location, like a monk in a meditative state. Not moving a single inch, he was like a pagoda rooted into the ground!

    It was easy to stay still, but hard to instantly calm one¡¯s breathing down. The transition from extreme movement to extreme calmness had only taken this fellow a moment to aplish.

    Vicido already locked his eyes onto Mo Wen who was sitting in the Heaven¡¯s Fate preparatory area.

    He had done considerable analysis and assessment on the strength of Heaven¡¯s Fate, with the supporters behind him providing this information. Vicido had absolutely no intention of living a life of luxury and enjoyment. To him, he hade here to fight for his family.

    Mo Wen was undoubtedly the strongest person in Heaven¡¯s Fate. Mo Ling and Napier Mo were both famous figures ranked in the Mo¡¯s List. However, be it their strength or performance, they were frankly inferior to Mo Wen.

    Honestly speaking, Vicido didn¡¯t have any guarantee of victory. Even though he had a smattering of knowledge on Mo Wen, his chances of winning definitely weren¡¯t above 40%. However, that didn¡¯t mean there was no chance at all! On the contrary, if he could fight against Mo Wen, and drag the fight into a bitter battle of attrition before losing, the Mammoth squadron would definitely gain massive attention. This might just be another sliver of hope for them!

    Currently, his gaze was considerably calm and tranquil, but showed a hint of provocation.

    It was a pity that Mo Wen was ¡°blind¡±...

    A considerably youthful figure walked out of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron preparatory area.

    ¡°It¡¯s Napier Mo!¡±

    ¡°Mo Wen¡¯s unexpectedly not going up? Are theycking in assurance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mammoth¡¯s vice-captain nearly made Mo Ling be at a disadvantage. And their captain is definitely stronger. Even if Napier Mo is one of the 5 great assassins on Mo¡¯s List, wouldn¡¯t his strength be around the same level as Mo Ling?¡±

    The waves of discussions and guesses ringing out from the viewing gallery did not mess up the smile on Napier Mo¡¯s face at all.

    Unlike Vicido¡¯s awe-inspiring descent from the sky, the way Napier Mo ascended the stage could simply be said as perfect for a clown.

    In a vaudeville-like walk, he hopped and jumped as he ran over. As he climbed up the stage, he fiercely jumped, as if he used too much strength. A banana peel just so happened to appear right beneath his feet. Upon stepping on it, he was unexpectedly sent into a slip, his whole body flew in the air, then his buttnded heavily on the stage.

    ¡°Ya!¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

    There was a stretch of dumbfounded expressions across the viewing gallery. As his body bounced back from what seemed like a loss of control, Napier Mo unexpectedly rotated so that his head was now pointed to the ground. The next moment, his head and neck appeared to be pressed fiercely into his body like a spring, before springing back out, sending his body shooting into the air. After doing a series of dazzling somersaults in the air, hended gracefully before Vicido.

    The clown costume wearing Napier Mo and his big and red nose looked like it almost touched Vicido¡¯s body. The only thing hecked in was height, as his head only reached Vicido¡¯s lower chest.

    He hastily backpedalled, appearing as though the gigantic figure that had suddenly popped up before him had given him a ¡°fright¡±. Hisical appearance and actions caused the entire viewing gallery to burst intoughter, while the various audience watching via Skylink had already be dumbfounded.

    ¡°Are you sure this fellow didn¡¯te up just to get people tough?¡±

    ¡°Could this be the legendarymercial break?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s actually able to be one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List assassins just like that¡­ what a formidable bro!¡±

    It¡¯s actually not Mo Wen?

    Before going on stage, Vicido believed that the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron would immediately send Mo Wen up to suppress him. He also believed that his opponents might send a weaker mainstay or even a substitute to deal in him for the sake of avoiding any possible injuries on their trump card. These were all reasonable choices for his opponent to make. However, they actually chose to send Napier Mo up? He wasn¡¯t a chess piece the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron could just give up like that. That¡¯s...

    That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a Mo¡¯s List assassin. But so what? The Mo¡¯s List wasn¡¯t a list of invincible people. Only the minority within the audience would believe in that. Furthermore, they had sent an assassin up to deal with a heavy soldier!

    Looks like he had been underestimated.

    A sliver of an upward curl appeared in the corner of Vicido¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Hey hey hey! Big guy!¡± standing on the stage, Napier Mo appeared considerably excited when he spoke. ¡°You really look very strong! What do you usually eat?¡±

    Vicido definitely couldn¡¯t respond to that. Below the stage, members of the Mo Family couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces. This oundish fellow! He had been warned a thousand times to be more normal! But there was no change in the oue. The more attention his fight received, the more he couldn¡¯t control himself doing such things.

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Mo Xingchen¡¯s face. Napier Mo¡¯s character indeed brought about a breath of fresh air to the old fashioned and inflexible Mo Family. In fact, it was quite good, she thought as she nced at Wang Zhong who wasn¡¯t sitting far from her. With this being considered close distance surveince, Wang Zhong immediately felt her gaze. Turning his head and to discover that it was Mo Xingchen, he too revealed a faint smile on his face. This made her hastily turn back around, after which she stuck her little tongue out. Ah, it isn¡¯t courteous to observe people like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious okay? The duel¡¯s yet to start, so everyone should rx! You¡¯re my first opponent in the CHF, you know, so I want to get to know you a little bit more! Naturally, I¡¯ll definitely won¡¯t touch on your secrets!¡± Napier Mo appeared considerably invested in his goal as he continued to chatter on like beans spilling out of a bag. ¡°How old are you? From what I can tell, you look at least 25 years old! Obviously, you definitely aren¡¯t that old, just that you look slightly impatient.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your astrological sign? You¡¯re definitely a Taurus from what I can see. You have an honest and sincere appearance, and are also so strong!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your blood type? I think you¡¯re definitely an AB type! You definitely couldn¡¯t have such a tall, big and strong physique without being mix-blooded!¡±

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend? I feel that you definitely don¡¯t have one! A big body like yours definitely can¡¯t be trained without being a 20+-year-old virgin body! Tsk tsk tsk, look at your muscles, look at those lines¡­¡±

    Napier Mo was spewing out words quickly and in a hasty manner, before proceeding to answer his own questions, giving Vicido absolutely no time to chime in at all.

    Not talking about Vicido, even the audience in the viewing galleries and those watching via Skylink all became dumbfounded.

    All of them had long known about how silly and amusing this fellow was. However, the never imagined that he would be so silly and amusing to such a degree. What¡¯s more, how do one¡¯s physique, being a freaking virgin and mixed-blood have any connection at all? Wait, everyone was confused by what he was saying. Wasn¡¯t AB type just a blood type? How did it be something so horrible sounding as mixed-blood!

    ÏÖ³¡Ë²¼ä¶¼°²¾²ÏÂÀ´ÁË,´óÆÁÄ»ÉÏ¾¡ÊÇÄÎÆ¤¶û¡¤Ä«Ò»¸öÈËËµ¿ì°åËÆµÄ¾µÍ·,Âú³¡¶¼»Øµ´×ÅËûÅüÀïÅ¾À²µÄÉùÒô.

    The arena instantly turned quiet. All of the cameras were focused on Napier Mo blurting out words at an allegro like speed. His chattering voice was the only noise echoing in the arena.

    This continued to the point where even the referee couldn¡¯t endure it any more and was on the brink of raising a yellow card. ¡°Please be more serious and maintain silence! This is apetitive match!¡±

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Thepetition bell just so happened to ring now.

    With his face already ck, Vicido shot worth ferociously from where he stood. The gigantic figure disappeared only for a moment before enveloping Napier Mo in its shadow, looking just like a hawk swooping down onto a rabbit!¡±

    ¡°The eagle catching a little chick!¡± eximed Napier Mo, before turning around. With a poof, he unexpectedly turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared without a trace.

    Î¬Ææ¶à¸ù±¾¶¼²»ÓÃÑÛ¾¦¿´.

    Vicido didn¡¯t even need to use his eyes to see.

    As a soldier matched up against an assassin, wanting to catch thetter would be an impossible task if both of them were on the same level. A heavy soldier had their own set of skills and techniques to use when up against an assassin. Clearly, Vicido¡¯s capability had extended deep into the essence of such a matchup.

    Surprisingly, he closed his eyes.

    Above!

    It took what seemed like just a moment for him to discover the Soul Power that his opponent was starting to umte radiating from above him. Without a second thought, Vicido pped his palms together towards that position.

    Appearing a tad bit slower than Napier Mo¡¯s travelling arc, due to a precognitive like judgement, the attack came just on time.

    A few points of seriousness appeared on Napier Mo¡¯s forever grinning face as he instantly changed his moves.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    Rapid footsteps caused innumerable, chaotic noises to ring out across the stage. Napier Mo instantly transformed into 7 or 8 afterimages of himself before quickly turning around Vicido.

    The daggers in his hand continued to stab at him, though they continuously retreated too. Vicido, who was surrounded by Napier Mo¡¯s afterimages, continued to keep his eyes shut as his fists sent chaotic punches into the air around him.

    Every single attack of his had sealed off the attack paths of Napier Mo, making it so thetter couldn¡¯t aplish anything. In the blink of an eye, the 2 parties already exchanged 7 to 10 bouts, though none of their clothes had even been touched.

    ¡°ºÃ¿ìµÄËÙ¶È,ºÃ¾«×¼µÄÔ¤ÅÐ.¡±ÍõÖØÓÐÐ©ÔÞÉÍ,ÆÕÍ¨¹ÛÖÚ¿´ÕâÁ½ÈËË£ºïÒ»ÑùµÄÈÆÀ´ÈÆÈ¥È´²»½»ÊÖ,¿´µÃÒ»Í·ÎíË®,¿ÉÔÚ¸ßÊÖµÄÑÛÀï,Á½ÈËµÄ½»·æÈ´ÊÇÉ²ÄÇ¼äÇ§»Ø°Ù×ª.Ò»¸öÊÇ¹¥µÃ¿ì,Ò»¸öÈ´ÊÇ·ÀµÃÃî:¡±Á½ÈËÊµÁ¦Ïàµ±°¡.¡±

    ¡°What high speeds, what urate judgement!¡± Appreciation appeared in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Layman in the audience saw that the 2 were spinning around like monkeys, but weren¡¯t making any contact, causing confusion to brew in their minds. It was a different story altogether in the eyes of experts. In their eyes, the exchange between the 2 had already undergone a myriad of changes in an instant, with one continuing to increase in speed, and the other disying wonderful defence against the former. ¡°They¡¯re roughly equal in strength.¡±

    ¡°Napier Mo¡¯s consumption will be greater.¡± Grai managed to discern. Frankly speaking, the strength disyed by the 2 had already reached the standard disyed by Wang Zhong and Eddie in their duel. This was indeed the standard of the best 16. There was no need to talk about Napier Mo, though there were hidden experts hiding in other squadrons who would start showing their true capabilities this round.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreement and replied, ¡°This won¡¯t continue for long.¡±

    It¡¯s about time for them to change up their moves.

    Ding ding ding ding!

    Napier Mo fired few multicoloured pellets fired his hands. Compared to his daggers, which were sealed off and would lead him to a passive state, stuff like hidden weapons wouldn¡¯t put him in a disadvantage at all.

    The sudden intensification of attacks was clearly strenuous for Vicido. It wasn¡¯t so difficult to keep up with his opponent¡¯s moves and attack speed. But hidden weapon attacks, which could beunched from anywhere and any direction, was truly somewhat impossible to defend effectively against. Furthermore, his opponent would generally unleash a hidden weapon from behind him as they were making high-speed turns. What¡¯s more, their daggers had already rotated a full round and were now stabbing him in front.

    Just endure it!

    Vicido¡¯s only response to this change was a cold snort. If this duel didn¡¯t determine victory or defeat for the whole Mammoth squadron, he might have chosen to drag this on to slowly observe and get a more detailed understanding of his opponent, while also enjoying the fight. However, this was obviously not suitable in the current scenario, as his Mammoth squadron desperately needed a victory to satisfy the discontent in their hearts. Furthermore, he also wanted to conserve strength for the group battle that he was extremely likely to be able to participate in.

    He had to end this fight swiftly and decisively!

    Sparkling, golden brilliance radiated from Vicido back. Arching his back until it became a hunch, hepletely disregarded his opponent¡¯s hidden weapons and instantly expanded his hands. Growing ? a metre longer and sparkling with a golden brilliance, he suddenly thrust his hands forwards!

    Maybe it was because of the sudden expansion of his opponent¡¯s hands, or perhaps it was because Vicido had already been preparing for this attack for too long, Napier Mo had unexpectedly didn¡¯t make any attempt to dodge or evade the iing attack!

    PA!

    The sound of a heavy attack rang out from Vicido¡¯s back, though it merely caused his body to tremble slightly. While this was happening, his massive hands had grabbed hold of Napier Mo¡¯s body!

    ¡°Vic¡­¡± before he could finish saying the word, Vicido¡¯s face contorted.

    That¡¯s because he noticed that what he was holding was a piece of wood wrapped in Napier Mo¡¯s clothes!

    Substitution technique?

    Whoosh~~~

    A few chilling rays of light came hurtling over, piercing right at Vicido¡¯s neck at a speed which made him utterly unable to respond in time! The sharpness the chilling rays possessed as they sliced through the air unexpectedly caused the surrounding space to show slight signs of severing!

    Only experts could clearly see the details of this attack. The simple attacks piercing at Vicido¡¯s neck possessed a speed and might that made it even more lethal than other extremely powerful skills or techniques. Even people on the realm of Wang Zhong and Grai were slightly shocked by what they saw.

    ¡°An assassin technique of ancient antiquity that has already been lost to the annals of history, and an exquisite counterattack!¡±

    ¡°Having diverted his opponent¡¯s vision using the substitution technique, Vicido couldn¡¯t avoid Napier¡¯s attack.¡±

    ¡°The victor has been decided so quickly?¡±

    Ding Ding Ding!

    Clear metallic sounds rang out. Vicido¡¯s neck sparkled with a golden glow with sparks shooting out from it! Surprisingly, the 3 knife marks on his neck couldn¡¯t even draw any blood!

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! What a powerful defence!¡±

    ¡°Is that the Zhao Family¡¯s Indestructible Body Art?!¡±

    Waves of astonished cries rang throughout the arena. It was the Indestructible Body Art in Zhao Tianlong¡¯s arsenal that allowed him to sessfully enter the Mo¡¯s List. It was known to be one of the hardest external martial arts of the Zhao Family to train. Furthermore, the Zhao Family had prohibited it from being passed on to anyone outside of their members. However, the defence disyed by Vicido was truly too simr to it!

    ¡°That¡¯s not an external martial art, and more so an Indestructible Body!¡± Being a bloodline sessor, Divian was clearly an expert in this field. ¡°That¡¯s the genuine Golden bloodline! The Golden Mammoth bloodline!¡±

    Speaking of the Golden Mammoth, it was just a name mistakenly given by those of the outside world who weren¡¯t familiar with this bloodline. The Mammoth bloodline was the Mammoth bloodline. As for the Golden Mammoth, it was a mutated variation of this bloodline, and could be called an ancestral bloodline. Yes, it could be said to be an evolution of the Mammoth bloodline that would only appear after many generations!

    This was just like the Be Dean¡¯s werewolf ancestral bloodline. If it were just a regr werewolf bloodline, the Be Dean Family wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort, and even their own sessors, just to nurture this bloodline.

    It was a king! The Golden Mammoth was a king amongst the Mammoth bloodline! The legendary Golden Mammoth possessed insurmountable strength, and was imprable to des and spears! It possessed one of the most extreme fleshly bodies among the high-rank dimensional life forms in terms of strength and power! From this, one could imagine just how powerful its bloodline would be!

 Chapter 487 - Unstoppable Spiritual Soul Combat Technique (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 487: Unstoppable Spiritual Soul Combat Technique (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Already possessing a giant frame, Vicido¡¯s body instantly expanded!

    3 metres, 4 metres, 5 metres!

    ¡°He¡¯s actually still growing! Oh my god!

    Having activated his bloodline, the giantified Vicido now stood nearly 6 metres tall! That was already the limit at which ordinary Giant Elephant City¡¯s Heroic Soul Stage soldiers stood after giantification! Moreover, a golden glow had epassed his entire body, making him look exceedingly dazzling and striking under the Sun¡¯s light!

    Having giantified, Vicido hadn¡¯t only increased in body size. Even a seemingly slow, simple swing of his arm could already create air currents that swept across the whole arena!

    Napier Mo easily evaded his opponent¡¯s fist, but couldn¡¯t evade the surging air currentsing his way. The berserk air currents suppressed him with such might it almost made him lose bnce!

    However, the punch was followed by a fist smashing down from above!

    The intense air currents had whipped Napier Mo to the point of instability, what more could he dodge or evade?

    !

    BANG!

    A great bang resounded. Where Napier Mo just stood was now smashed to dust by the giant descending fist! The rock hard granite floor was smashed apart to such a degree that it appeared to be made of tofu, shattering into tiny bits and pieces before turning into dust!

    Where was Napier Mo? Could he have been ttened by that fist?

    Surprise and shock filled everyone¡¯s hearts as they searched for a trace of Napier Mo on the stage.

    ¡°Over there!¡± All of a sudden, someone pointed in the air.

    However, before the audience could look up, the giant¡¯s palms had already rumbled over!

    Clearly, the giantified Vicido clearly couldn¡¯t match up against a top-ss assassin like Napier Mo in agility and nimbleness. However, if it was a straight-uppetition in speed...

    Within what seemed like a second, two bathtub-sized palms surrounded Napier Mo!

    ¡°ROAR!¡± with the power of his bloodline activated, a sliver of madness sparkled in Vicido¡¯s eyes. Indeed, the Golden Mammoth bloodline was extremely powerful. However, it also consumed an extreme amount of the inheritor¡¯s willpower, and was extremely easy for one to enter a highly stimted state.

    Fuck you! I¡¯ll squash you to death!

    The encapsting giant palms gave Napier Mo utterly no space to escape! What¡¯s more, being in the air, he had basically nowhere to exert his strength to evade.

    BANG!

    With a massive crush, Napier Mo immediately exploded apart! However, yet another additional sliver of fury appeared on Vicido¡¯s face!

    As he opened his palms, everyone noticed that there was unexpectedly a mass of wood chips and splinters within!

    Having disappeared in midair, Napier Mo rematerialized like a spectre, before appearing right before Vicido¡¯s face in the next instant! 2 chilling daggers proceeded to pierce right towards the pair ofrge bronze eyes!

    Vicido fiercely shut his eyes.

    BANG! BANG!

    Another two bangs resounded as the 2 daggers were snapped in half!

    What a simr scene this was to the duel before Grai and Zhao Tianlong, with such a matter happening to Napier Mo! The previous time was against the Indestructible Body, which was renowned to possess the greatest defences. However, it was simply unable topare to Vicido¡¯s defence after having activated his Golden Mammoth bloodline! Everyone could see how ferocious Napier Mo¡¯s attacks were, as the air currents and even space was torn apart by his attacks. However, they were unable to even cause any injury to Vicido¡¯s eyelids, which had instead broken the daggers!

    ¡°What, what formidable defence! Oh my god, that¡¯s too perverted!¡±

    ¡°Napier Mo¡¯s Substitution Technique¡¯s also very strong! Every time he gets caught, with a poof, he will be a block of wood!¡±

    ¡°Where did that block of woode out from? It¡¯s around to size of a real human!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the ck magic technique from the dark era! Tsk, you don¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°Vicido! Invincible golden mammoth!¡±

    ¡°Hello, clown! Come on, clown!¡±

    The audience in the arena and Skylink were all hyped up by the spectacle, causing a cacophony of voices to rang out across all directions. The transitions between offence and defence of the 2 fighting on the stage were seriously too quick! Furthermore, how were the invincibility of the giant and the lost substitution technique within the realm of students! Even those experts from the various empires were shocked by what they had seen! Only such a fight could satisfy the craving they had in their hearts!

    However,pared to the audience, Vicido was extremely furious! Although he had defended against Napier Mo¡¯s attacks with his eyelids, being eyelids, iparable pain was now radiating from his eyes. What¡¯s more, his opponent¡¯s speed was seriously too quick! And there still was that seemingly shameless Substitution Technique! He could subconsciously sense the direction where his opponent had sent his Soul Power to. However, the speed at which Napier Mo had executed his Substitution Technique was truly too quick, to the point of it appearing just like a positional swap! There were a few times where he had nearly managed to grab hold of his opponent. However, it was justcking by a bit, and forever unable to grab hold of his opponent¡¯s real body!

    This cannot go on! Although his opponent¡¯s attack was only able to scratch his itch, with him being already establishing an invincible position, he wasn¡¯t able to strike his opponent. If this continues on, with Napier Mo continuing to waste his energy and dragging the fight to over 6 hours, the officials would be forced to make a decision for this duel.

    If that happens, his Mammoth squadron would really be finished!

    A ray of brilliance shed within Vicido¡¯s eyes. Ignoring Napier Mo, who was just inches away from him, he pped his hands ferociously together!

    ¡°Sand flip!¡± as the gigantic figure knelt down, golden light shed within his palms, before he patted down fiercely on the ground. ¡°Invert the sea!¡±

    BANG RUMBLE RUMBLE...

    Terrifying rumbling sounds gushed out from the ground, before the entire stage spanning thousands of square metres started to squirm and wriggle! Just like a ferocious beast rolling about underneath the ground, pieces of the floor started to crack and peel off!

    Everyone watching the match in the arena could feel the continuous rockinging from underneath the ground! Even the entire arena started to sway as though an earthquake was passing through, while giant screens attached above their heads started to creak and groan!

    ¡°Oh my god! What is he nning on doing?¡±

    ¡°So frightening! Is this the legendary man-made earthquake?¡±

    ¡°Napier Mo¡¯s in the air! How will that move be any use against him?¡±

    ¡°This looks a bit like the move Tianjing¡¯s Barran had used! However, this move¡¯s much, much stronger!¡±

    Sitting by Wang Zhong¡¯s side, Barran¡¯s eyes had instantly sparkled with a sh of intense brilliance.

    This was the move that he hadprehended during that duel! This move sends one¡¯s terrifying Soul Power into the ground to cause it to vibrate! Everything thates into contact with the ground would be jolted into a state of paralysis! However, the power unleashed by Vicido in this move was much stronger than himself! Not only was Vicido¡¯s Soul Power capacity muchrger than his, even his control over the intricacies of this move had also reached the pinnacle! The genuine range of his Soul Power transmission was limited within the range of the stage, unlike his first time unleashing it, where it had spread throughout the entire arena! Only by doing so would it cause the terrifying ploughing effect that was wrecking through the entire stage!

    As for Napier Mo? He wasn¡¯t Mo Ling, so he would definitely have tond on the ground! What¡¯s more, this was the instant!

    Dropping down from the air, Napier Mo had already descended onto the ground. As long as his feet touch the ground, the instantaneous paralysis effect from the omnidirectional attack that had covered the entire stage would be inevitable! Faced against such a frightening opponent like Vicido, that instant of rigidity would already be enough for him to kill Napier Mo ten thousand times over!

    The only way around this was to deal with his opponent before hends on the ground!

    Grai¡¯s forehead was scrunched up from watching the spectacle before him.

    However, how was he able to aplish that? Even his eyelids were able to resist Napier Mo¡¯s dagger attacks, and could be said to be an invincible defence! What¡¯s more, there the omnidirectional attack wreaking havoc on the stage! This fellow was basically on a realm higher than Zhao Tianlong! Even if he was to bump into him, he would be slightly helpless when such a scenario happens, right?

    Just at this instant, the smile of Napier Mo, who was descending from the air, disappeared away. His ever so grinning appearance was a trademark of his. What¡¯s more, he had even sent aical face towards the audience.

    This, was he giving up?

    In the next instant, the grin and smile on Napier Mo¡¯s face had already disappeared. Never did he expect for his opponent to be that difficult to deal with. That¡¯s why his captain had sent him up on stage!

    A fierce shiver shook through his body, before splitting into 2. 2 identical clowns appeared in the air.

    Unlike the illusion-like doppelgangers that ordinary assassins would use, these 2 Napier Mos had unexpectedly possessed bodies with substance! Although one was real and one was fake, with there being no daggers in their hands, they have unexpectedly lunged towards Vicido!

    The 2 Napier Mo¡¯s descending to the ground were identically quick, and possessed simrly iparable momentum. Even the moves unleashed them werepletely identical, possessing outstanding realism as well as the mighty pressure that was formed during the process of unleashing their attacks!

    This wasn¡¯t an illusion!

    However, was there any use? Even his daggers weren¡¯t able to prate his opponent¡¯s defence! Did he think his palms would do the trick? Did he really assume that he was Grai, and possess a move like the 100-Fold Compounding Palm Strike?

    Even if he really did have such a move in his arsenal, Vicido wasn¡¯t afraid of it!

    A cold sneer rang out from Vicido. Although he did not have the external martial art that Zhao Tianlong had trained in, the power of his bloodline had seeped throughout his entire body, strengthen his innards and muscles to the same degree of resilience! Even his organs were as tough and indestructible as his skin! Absolutely no soldier participating in the CHF possess the strength to be able to break this armour of his!

    So, why did Napier Mo want to confuse his sight?

    Before Vicido could think in detail about the reason behind his opponent¡¯s actions, thetter¡¯s attacks have already arrived at his body!

    There weren¡¯t any of the world-shaking urrences happening, nor was there any of the 100-Fold Compounding Strike or Mo Family¡¯s Inner Fist being unleashed. Instead, there were only 2 soft pats ringing out, as well as one Napier Mo being ¡°electrocuted¡± into paralysis by the vibrations rampaging through the stage!

    However, the other Napier Mo didn¡¯t get paralyzed! That was the fake body that had split from him! When the intense vibrations rocked through the body of the fake, Vicido¡¯s face instantly contorted!

    BANG!

    Doppelganger explosion!

    A gorgeous multicoloured brilliance exploded out from the fake body, instantly illuminating the entire arena. What appeared to be countless multicoloured confetti pieces rained down and fluttered in the air, creating a beautiful and bewitching scene for all to see!

    Everyone could not help but to get instantly attracted by the dazzlingly colourful spectacle, causing the entire arena to turn silent!

    Wang Zhong was likely the only person that was able to maintain their rity. At this moment, his eyes were sparkling with shock and curiosity. That¡¯s right, surprise!

    That¡¯s actually a Spiritual Soulbat technique!

    It was an attack that targeted the Spiritual Soul and an opponent¡¯s awareness! It was slightly simr to the ¡°Heart¡¯s Sword¡± that Carolyn had unleashed on him before, though it had apletely different execution method. Abat technique like that might not be effective towards extreme exceptions like Spiritual Soul experts, am exampling being him. However, towards other Casted Soul Stages or even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, it was known to be unguardable!

    Without any resistance, the Vicido¡¯s gigantic body smashed onto the ground. The iparably fierce and brave super soldier had already copsed before the feet of the clown, his life or death unknown to all.

    A deathly silence filled the entire stadium, as only at this moment did

    It took a whole 2 minutes for the audience in the arena to slowly regain their senses. Earthshattering shouts and cheers proceeded to ring out across the arena This was for the spectacr performances in this match, as well as for this legendary family, the Mo Family. This was the honour and glory of an aristocratic family.

    3rd duel, Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, Napier Mo, victory!

    Having obtained victory, Napier Mo did not mock ,ridicule or did any reckless actions towards his opponent. On the contrary, he walked towards Vicido while continuously pouring his Soul Power out. Only after quite a while did he retract it back. The lethality of his Spiritual Soulbat technique was extremely high. Even he wasn¡¯t able to control it properly. However, he did not want to do permanent damage to his opponent. Fortunately, the Golden Mammoth bloodline was indeed extremely frightening. Although he still wasn¡¯t able to move, he was already able to open his eyes. This was also the first time that Napier Mo had seen such a fierce person whose strength of his Soul Power was also that strong.

    The Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy did not continue to drag around, as they sent Mo Wen up for the 4th duel. The Mammoth squadron had sent their mainstay shield soldier, who carried on his shoulders the dignity andst bit of hope of his squadron. Being able to giantify, one could imagine exactly how strong his defence would be. Although they did not dare to think of a victory against Mo Wen, they wanted to lose in style at the very least.

    However, it was a pity, as in the instant thepetition bell had rung, before Mammoth¡¯s mainstay shield soldier couldplete his preparations to giantify, Mo Wen had already appeared right before him. Extending his finger, he gave a tap on the former¡¯s head. Soul Power radiated out in a ripple-like fashion, before instantly causing the former to copse onto the ground in a stupor.

    The first top 8 powerhouse squadron has been born, the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy.

    Being the losers, the Mammoth squadron had also received countless apuse from the audience. This was also the first time since the start of this CHF that an S+ ranked squadron had sent their main lineup out. During the first 2 duels, Mammoth even appeared to be basking under the spotlight towards victory.

    Frankly speaking, there wasn¡¯t anyone that was disappointed about the match, including Mammoth¡¯s fans. Faced against the absolute representation of strength which was the Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, defeat was something that was totally within reason. Being able to walk this far in this CHF and even this match ced them at their highest limits. Faced against Heaven¡¯s Fate, while having the opportunity to disy their full strength and style, and even forcing their opponents to use all of their strength, were already considerably good results.

    However, after all was said and done, the limits ofmoners have appeared in this match.

    That was especially present in the 3rd duel with Napier Mo¡¯s victory. The Spiritual Soulbat technique he disyed caused more and more people to understand exactly what it meant to be at the top of the apex in the CHF.

    The 3 fundamental aspects of offence, speed and defence? Powerful and unique individualbat techniques? Endless Soul Sea?

    Nope.

    What genuinely caused dread to form in people¡¯s hearts, and what was genuinely required to reach the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, was to possess a Spiritual Soul technique.

    Ayman ormoner would be unable to differentiate between a Spiritual Soulbat technique and an ordinarybat technique.

    Unlike thebat techniques that ordinary people could learn and master, Spiritual Soulbat techniques surpassed Soul Power and special abilities, and require a deeper level of understanding towards Spiritual Souls. In simpler terms, it was considered to be on the realm of the Sanctuary Division, or perhaps an extraordinary realm. People would such potential for these techniques were genuinely frightening. If Napier Mo could unleash them, what about Mo Wen?

    Only at this moment did people start to feel the unfathomable abyss that was the S+ ranks. They couldn¡¯t be surpassed just by relying on some techniques or strategies. In this 1st match in the best of 16 round, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron had taught everyone such a stunning lesson that opened everyone¡¯s eyes.

    There were even many professionals that would frequently use these 2 words when they talk; No solution.

    ¡°The best of 16 round was hailed as the showdown between the aristocratic families and themoners. There were many among the audience that has great expectations for the matches that woulde from it. However, from the oue of the first match, we can see that the aristocratic families still have the edge in this showdown. This wasn¡¯t just a suppression in the aspect of fundamental strength, but more because of the so-called ¡°no solution¡± specialbat techniques. This is a disparity that themoner squadrons would find extremely difficult to breach, and is also where the superiority of the aristocratic familiesy.¡±

    ¡°Take for example Napier Mo¡¯s doppelganger, where a body filled with substance is created by him. It¡¯s even indistinguishable by the Heart¡¯s Eye. Faced against such a close ranged attack, would you counter-attack or not? If you do not, you¡¯ll immediately get thrashed. If you do, an explosion will be what awaits you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, other examples would be Gaden¡¯s concealment ability and non-solution green poison, and Eddie¡¯s Musical Soul attacks. On theory, there are possible ways of breaking them. However, the possibility of this happen is in fact extremely low. This is extremely dependent on time, location and people, and not one of these could becking. Earlier in this CHF, while using his cross wheels, All Mouthy King had managed to deal with Gaden only through the assistance of Hymin¡¯s special ability.¡±

 Chapter 488 - Sharmie VS Gui Wulie (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 488: Sharmie VS Gui Wulie (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Frankly speaking, of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers, Zhao Yilong, who had lost to Wang Zhong, is the only one among them who didn¡¯t have any unique traits. His title of overlord waspletely reliant on the Dragon Stranding Spear. By relying on that weapon, he managed to obtain the strength to surpass the limits of the Casted Soul Stage. However, no matter how strong he was, he was still relying on an external power. He didn¡¯t possess any Spiritual Soulbat techniques that he could call his own. If strength and difficulty are truly taken into consideration, he might not even be as strong as Eddie and Galen, who had simrly lost to Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Wang Zhong; I think that this is another kind of challenge that the Mo Family has set for All Mouthy King. In fact, All Mouthy King might have possibly reached the limits of an ordinary person. However, there¡¯s still a distance from the Sanctuary Division realm that the Mo Family has already reached¡­¡±

    It could be said that the Mo¡¯s Family¡¯s match against Mammoth had brought the CHF to new heights, while simultaneously attracting the attention of several families. That was because theirmoner opponents weren¡¯t as weak as they had imagined. The Golden Mammoth bloodline was well worthy of praise for being able to force Napier Mo to unleash his ultimate move. Although everyone was at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, just a sliver of difference could be the difference between night and day.

    Despite the massive upheaval caused by the morning¡¯s match, the arena officials had fortunately made preparations in this regard. Before the start of the afternoon¡¯s match, they had already installed a new granite floor. The uing match in the afternoon was simrly attention-grabbing, as it was the match between the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor and the zing squadrons. The critical question was whether the twin cores of the zing squadron would be able to create a miracle once more or not.

    The 100-thousand seating capacity arena had long been filled to the brim. The various powerhouse squadrons had arrived early, causing various kinds of attention to be thrown their way. The afternoon match appeared to be even more lively than the morning one, aspared to Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s serious and solemn style, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor clearly had a more extremist attitude. Coupled with many people being interested in the mes of hell, this caused an even greater interest in this match. Nheless, there was something even more important than this, and that was the ball queen Sharmie.

    Entering the arena, Wang Zhong and the others discovered that the atmosphere was already extremely lively and fervent, with many of the audience choosing to stand up. Upon seeing the Tianjing squadron, the shrieks of young girls rang out, clearlying from Grai¡¯s fans. Fortunately, as of now, Barran had already be calmer than before, and thus was undisturbed by this response.

    In the caster¡¯s podium, Ruo Zhi and Little Yu¡¯er had also just gotten the signal for the start of the Skylink live broadcast, and had started off with greeting the audience in the arena as well as those already waiting for the Skylink live broadcast to start.

    ¡°All of the various powerhouse squadrons are here to watch this match. Eh, our cameras are now focused on the 2 beautiful soldiers, Carolyn and Divian, and our entire arena is filled up with cheers. These 2 are extremely good friends. Oh, our cameras are now showing the Grozny squadron. Looks like everyone is slightly optimistic of the zing squadron being able to cause some trouble for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor.¡± Ruo Zhimented with a smile. Such a lineup wasn¡¯t present in the morning¡¯s match. The reason was simple; although giants were strong and powerful, theycked in their ability to change and adapt, and thus weren¡¯t a squadron that could craft and create miracles.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, they aren¡¯t the main characters for this afternoon¡¯s match.¡± said Little Yu¡¯er with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m captain Sharmie¡¯s fan.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you should learn properly from Sharmie.¡± as he replied to her, Ruo Zhi made an extremely obvious stare at Chen Yu¡¯er chest. This fellow¡¯s standard of casting could be said to undte from highs to lows at any given moment. His words instantly caused yet another wave of hyped chit chat between the viewers. Ruo Zhi was indeed top ss in the aspect of stoking the mes in the atmosphere. It had to be said that he had instantly caused even more people to pay attention to Chen Yu¡¯er. As an analyst, one could not hog everything for oneself.

    Being an analyst, Chen Yu¡¯er wasn¡¯t so gullible to be easily get frightened by a little bit of hype. She also knew that Ruo Zhi was ying the ¡°fall guy¡± for her. ¡°My specialities are also very distinct, you know. However, only my boyfriend knows what it is.¡±

    The hype within the Skylink surged to an even higher note, as Ruo Zhiughed and replied, ¡°So it turns out that our sis Yu¡¯er¡¯s a veteran driver, huh!¡±

    Shaking her head, Chen Yu¡¯er said, ¡°No, I¡¯m the car¡­¡±

    The Skylink instantly exploded, as countless fresh flowers blossomed within. Clearly, Chen Yu¡¯er was considered to be a delicate and pretty type of girl, never had anything like a sex scandal about her, and never needing to rely on such things to promote herself. However, her sudden y of this card had caused the Skylink to ignite into mes. It had to be said that today¡¯s tabloids would definitely not becking about this.

    Ruo Zhi secretly gave her a thumbs up. Only this could be considered to be a true pairing. Although acting embarrassed and shy might do the trick, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have had the same effect as this.

    ¡°Cough cough, our sis Yu¡¯er¡¯s formidable. Returning to the topic, everyone has been able to satisfy their cravings from this morning¡¯s match. The powerful strength of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, as well as the Mammoth squadron¡¯s unyielding spirit of never giving up. I believe they have given everyone a deep impression to remember them by. Next up, we have the next apex showdown for this round-of-16 round, and it will definitely not disappoint anyone ¡ª Martial Ghost Divine Emperor VS zing squadron.¡±

    ¡°Both squadrons are extremely powerful and strong, especially the zing squadron. Their performance in thest match was truly astonishing.¡±

    With augh, Ruo Zhi took over. ¡°In the round-of-16, stuff like S rank or A rank are in fact already no longer suitable to be used. Now, who dares to say that the zing squadron doesn¡¯t possess the strength of an S rank? That¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s S+. With their twin cores, upon entering a group battle, the terrifying output of firepower from Sharmie and Mario would cause a headache for any squadron that bumps into them.¡±

    ¡°However, the superiority of the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron is also extremely obvious, in that they have 3 Mo¡¯s List rankers in their lineup. With one more core, they have an extremely wide range ofbat strategies they can choose from.¡±

    ¡°The first duel for this match has officially started.¡±

    As the referee took his ce, everything appeared to quieten down, with the Divine Ghost Martial Emperor and the zing squadron being in their respective preparatory areas and making arrangements for the duel between the vanguards.

    The most unique factor of the vanguard duel was that both squadrons would start off blindly. Both parties would not know whom the other had sent out as their vanguard. It was this point where the battle of wits would ur.

    Counterpick against counter-counterpick. The oue of the first duel would very well likely dictate the final scenario of this match.

    ¡°The duel between the vanguards is extremely important, as it concerns the morale and spirit of both squadrons, as well as the strategies they would employ in theter duels. Little Yu, if you are given a chance to decide who to be the zing squadron¡¯s vanguard, who would you choose?¡±

    ¡°With the first duel being a blind pick, I¡¯ll naturally choose the great ck magician, Mario.¡± Little Yu¡¯er replied in a straightforward manner.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your reason behind that?¡±

    ¡°I believe that in the past few days, everyone should have seen the analysis of Mario done by the various websites on Skylink. Being able to defeat Tianqiong Musk shows that Mario¡¯s strength has in fact reached the Sanctuary Division. The massive move he had unleashed during that duel could be said as a non-solutionbat technique within the Casted Soul Stage. With Mario being in the first duel, it will be able to throw Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s ns in a passive state. It isn¡¯t too appropriate for them to send one of their 3 Mo¡¯s List rankers up. However, if they were to send field anyone else, they will lose a point. Towards the S+ rank Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, this would severely weaken their imposingness and their momentum in this match.¡±

    Little Yu¡¯er had done her homework, allowing her to speak frankly with assurance. Everyone too was extremely agreeable with her point of view. That¡¯s because Mario¡¯s existence would indeed be the most ufortable pick for the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron. With the match being organised in such a fashion, anything that was able to make one¡¯s opponents feel ufortable would definitely be done.

    ¡°I agree with Yu¡¯er¡¯s point of view. I have to say that Mario¡¯s existence would allow the zing squadron to have a massive strategic superiority in the blind pick for the 1st duel. His existence would most likely cause the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor to send out one of their 3 Mo¡¯s List rankers up to contend against him, as their other members would definitely be unable to win against him. However, that would mean that they have to be aware of the possibility of the zing squadron sending a substitute to deal with one of the 3 great Mo¡¯s List rankers. That would also forcefully tow the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor into a twin core avable lineup, identical to that of the zing squadron. Honestly speaking, Mario is a BUG, as just his mere existence is able to contend against 2 Mo¡¯s List rankers.¡± Ruo Zhi had also made an analysis of the strengths possessed by both squadrons, and had too believed that Mario¡¯s existence was the genuine superBUG for the zing squadron.

    At this moment, the referee walked onto the stage, before announcing for both vanguards toe forth.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for the veil of mystery to be lifted. Both vanguards are now heading to the stage. The camera¡¯s now focused on the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron. The person they have sent out is ¡ª our number 1 assassin within the younger generation of the Federation, Gui Wulie!!! And his opponent is...oh my god, it¡¯s unexpectedly Sharmie!!!¡± upon spotting Sharmie, Ruo Zhi felt as though his face has swelled up. After doing such a detailed analysis, his face had been pped by the resulting oue.

    However, this time, the audience was standing on his side, as a wave of whooshes and mouring rang out.

    How could they send their ball queen to be the vanguard? Ruo Zhi and Little Yu¡¯er¡¯s earlier analyses were impable; in this situation, the zing squadron should have either sent Mario or a substitute to gain a strategic advantage!

    ¡°The zing squadron is nning on making a heroic gamble! They¡¯re gambling that the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor would send up an ordinary member as their vanguard! That¡¯s because it was extremely likely for the zing squadron to either send a substitute, if not Mario as their vanguard! Be it to deal with that substitute, or use an ordinary member to remove Mario immediately, this strategy will a huge benefit for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. However, they have sent Gui Wulie out instead. Now, Sharmie¡¯s in danger.¡± Little Yu¡¯er gave a breakdown of the current situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I see. Sharmie¡¯s also in the Mo¡¯s List. This is a matchup between a Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier and a Mo¡¯s List assassin. Truthfully speaking, there isn¡¯t a great difference between the 2 vanguards. Furthermore, with this being an arena, there is theoretically noplicated environment that an assassin could use to deal with a ranged soldier. An open battlefield is, in fact, an advantage for Sharmie in this duel.¡± said Ruo Zhi while shaking his head. Although his face had swelled up, he still had to continue his casting and analysis. Furthermore, if one viewed this situation from a different perspective, with this being the round-of-16, the zing squadron wouldn¡¯tmit an entry-level mistake like making the wrong strategic arrangements! On the contrary, they made a big move.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone has noticed, but being a Mo¡¯s List expert, Sharmie¡¯s performance in this CHF has always been very average. Although she is still extremely strong and powerful, there¡¯s nothing unique about her performance. Therefore, I feel that Sharmie will definitely showcase her true strength in this duel. Gui Wulie¡¯s the one who really needs to be careful.¡±

    Sharmie looked at Gui Wulie with an exceedingly calm and tranquil expression on her face. Indeed, her zing squadron could, in fact, send a substitute up for as their vanguard. However, this duel had an extremely important meaning to her.

    The Gui Family was extremely strong, strong to an unfathomable level! There were some things that could not be understood by ordinary analysts orymen. Only those within the inner circles of the aristocratic families would be able to obtain some scattered bits of information, and form a rough picture of what was really going on.

    Facing off against the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron had caused Sharmie to feel even more rxed. Truthfully speaking, when they had been matched up against the Fiery Arrow squadron in their previous match, they had already resigned to going back home. However, never in their wildest dreams would they have expected Mario to give such a shocking performance for everyone.

    Now, they had bumped into the even stronger Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. This caused Sharmie¡¯s fighting spirit to soar even higher. Now, she wanted to test exactly how invincible the legendary Gui Family was, and how different the Mo¡¯s Listers from the 10 great families were aspared to her.

    To her, the victory or defeat for this match was already secondary.

    Noticing Sharmie¡¯s expression as she stood on the arena stage, a faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. One could not be austere if one they had any selfish desires. Sharmie did have a chance for victory in this duel. What¡¯s more, there was an imposing aura that was currently radiating from her entire being. This meant that it was an extremely likely for her to breakthrough.

    ¡°This Sharmie truly can¡¯t be underestimated. She had a bit of an unyielding character.¡±

    Divian sighed in admiration as she spoke to Carolyn. Standing above the dividing line, she was sensitive to a few matters. Perhaps due to her being stimted by Mario, Sharmie gave people a feeling as though her special ability was in an unstable, hyperactive state. This kind of unstable state was generally indicative of 2 situations. The first one was that her strength would decline. As for the other one, it meant a breakthrough. The calm and tranquil emotions she had as well as the guts to make such a decision were both worthy of praise.

    ¡°The step from the Elite to Sanctuary Division isn¡¯t easy. Looks like she¡¯s nning on relying on her breakthrough to do that.¡± said Carolyn with a faint smile. ¡°However, the Gui Family isn¡¯t that easily deceived.¡±

    Sitting not far away from her, Wang Zhong was still talking cheerfully with his squadron members, appearing as if they didn¡¯t notice Carolyn at all. A sliver of brightness shed past Carolyn¡¯s eyes, before her expression returned back to her original emotionless state.

    With both parties facing each other, the duel has officiallymenced!

    Bang!

    At the instant Sharmie raised her runic cannon, a stream of mes proceeded to spurt out. At the same time, a fiery brilliance started to radiate from her body. As she started her offensive, she had also increased her speed with her fire attribute special ability.

    ¡°Human-shaped self-propelled cannon!¡±

    Ball queen Sharmie¡¯s fans shouted out loudly in excitement.

    Mmi was also grabbing hold of Ma Dong¡¯s arm tightly. Unlike hers, Sharmie had total control over the tempo and uracy of her cannon fire. Furthermore, her firepower was even more powerful and violent. Coupled with the increased speed and fire provided by her special ability, Sharmie¡¯s firepower explosion wasn¡¯t just at the instant ofunch, but could also be continuously disyed during her high-speed movements!

    In a sudden move, Gui Wulie shed to the side, sliding as he rotated. Every single one of his actions appeared exceedingly clean and perfect, with not a sliver of superfluous movements to pick about. He had done so right at the instant when Sharmie had unleashed her cannon fire. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Gui Wulie was still able to maintain an absolutely calm state even with such intense suppressive fire raining down on him.

    ¡°Gui Wulie¡¯s assassin-type movements are extremely perfect, with a cool head along with his cold and callous expression. However, he will definitely be at a disadvantage if he continues to remain passive. Sharmie¡¯s Soul Power is vigorous and forceful. Furthermore, her firepower suppression is extremely urate, while maintaining an extremely perfect control over her firing tempo. There will definitely be no issue with her energy consumption.¡±

    Little Yu¡¯er made a rapidmentary of the happenings in the duel. However, never did she expect for Gui Wulie to actually be suppressed from the start of the duel.

    With a smile, Ruo Zhi took over. ¡°As I¡¯ve just said, an assassin would require an suitable environment to counter a ranged soldier. With the spacious and open area of the arena stage, an assassin will have difficulty unleashing 90% of their true capabilities.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What Gui Wulie needs to do now is to break out of this situation. If not, problems will definitely ur.¡±

    However, the discussions urring in the Skylink live broadcast had exploded. Break out of this situation? Gui Wulie had actually been forced into a disadvantageous situation upon the start of the duel?

    An assassin¡¯s bread and butter survival method within an arena stage was speed! A blitzkrieg offensive! That was the only way for an assassin to survive a duel in a battlefield like this stage. Within the 0.1 seconds after thepetition bell rang, he should have already reacted, executing an advance before his opponent could react to his movements. The closing-in process, as well as the assassination, had to be executed fluidly with no hesitation allowed. He could not afford to be sluggish, as an assassin lived at the edge of death! He should have gone all out at the very beginning! However, Gui Wulie had reacted too slowly, allowing Sharmie to gain the first shot advantage!

    Furthermore, with Sharmie¡¯s ze speed increase, she could reduce the effects of Gui Wulie¡¯s assassin-type agility and speed, making it even more difficult for him to close the distance. What¡¯s more frightening was that being one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers, her control over her firepower output and tempo basically eliminated his chances to carry out any sudden advances.

    ¡°That¡¯s called making a poor choice, and being led step by step into a wrong decision, and aplete loss.¡±

    Sharmie¡¯s runic cannon continue to shudder and shot by shot, she sealed up every single movement that Gui Wulie could make.

    A faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. From her current performance, Sharmie had clearly matured. At this moment, she did not ce all of her strength into unleashing her shots, cing 30% into her tempo, 30% into her shot control and 30% into uracy. She did not try to suppress her opponent to death, and instead aimed at suppressing Gui Wulie¡¯s movements and actions. Being one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers, Sharmie¡¯s strength was absolutely on par with her fame.

 Chapter 489 - Afterimage

    <h4>Chapter 489: Afterimage (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A sh of brilliance erupted from Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes; he felt that every one of his evasion manoeuvres was being suppressed by Sharmie. From the looks of it, he appeared to have the freedom of choice for his movements. However, in actual fact, it was Sharmie who was controlling?his movements using her firepower.

    All of a sudden, a hint of augh appeared on his cold and callous face.

    Only by fighting like this would it be interesting!

    Bang!

    Gui Wulie¡¯s shirt suddenly swelled up, before fluttering in the wind like a helium-filled balloon. Making a sudden drop to the ground, his entire body appeared to defy thews of physics as his body twisted about in a deformed shape.

    Sharmie¡¯s cannon fire missed its target. Due to Gui Wulie breaking his rhythm, movements and evasion, her rhythm was slightly disrupted.

    ¡°Assassin¡¯s distanceless weave!¡±

    Ruo Zhi immediately jumped up from his seat in excitement! Although Gui Wulie¡¯s move appeared extremely ordinary, it, in fact, required a wealth ofbat knowledge to pull it off. This was a ssical example of a distanceless weave. Assassins who hadn¡¯t reached the apex would simply not dare to execute such a move! That¡¯s because, if this instantaneous weave wasn¡¯t pulled off properly, it would appear as though one had given up and be a stationary target for the opponent to st to death. However, if it was executed properly...

    Bang!

    All of a sudden, Gui Wulie made a forward dash. Rotating his entire body and waist, he appeared just like a cheetah sprinting on the ground, shooting like a bolt of lightning towards Sharmie.

    This wasn¡¯t just a straight line dash, but a pre-calcted arc. With Sharmie¡¯s cannon fire suppressing his avable movement choices, why did Gui Wulie not test out the Sharmie¡¯s shooting habits when firing from a distance?

    Shrieks rang out across the arena, as the change in pace had urred too quickly. It only took the span of 2 blinks to see Gui Wulie, who was being suppressed by Sharmie¡¯s long-range fire, suddenly appear just 10 metres away from her, a range that was sufficient for him to pose a threat to her.

    In a fight, a distance of 10 metres was well known to be the assassins¡¯ territory.

    This was a critical range that an assassin would be able to utilize with perfection. Outside of 10 metres, their skills and techniques would not be able to function effectively. However, within 10 metres, they would have an overwhelming effect!

    As of now, Gui Wu Lie was standing right on the 10-metre mark. Just one more step forward and he would be in his territory.

    At this moment, Sharmie¡¯s control and rhythm had already turned chaotic. Although it was just a sliver of a distance, the distanceless weave he had executed was sufficient to allow an assassin at his level to appear just like a dragon swimming in an ocean!

    Sharmie proceeded to retreat backwards, her zing speed increase being unleashed to its limits. However, Gui Wulie was much faster than her as he maintained this pressuring rhythm, not allowing Sharmie to get regain control of the situation. For every step he made, he made sure to stamp on the ground. Not only did he move extremely rapidly, he had also created a counter suppression with his own rhythm. Every step he made was deliberate and cautious. At this moment, Sharmie had already pointed her runic cannon slightly downwards, while it had stopped spewing mes. She wasn¡¯t able to continue firing, as any reckless shot from her might cause her entire tempo to copsepletely.

    Taking a deep breath, she raised her runic cannon up again.

    ¡°Sharmie¡¯s about to change her tempo, while Gui Wulie has yet to advance into the lethal territory that is dominated by assassins.¡±

    BANG...BANG...

    Two sessive shots left her runic cannon!

    At the same time, Gui Wulie suddenly kicked the ground and changed his speed. The distortion of his distanceless weave appeared once again. It was just a fraction of a second, though the flow of the fight waspletely different. Ever since the start of the fight, this was the first time that Gui Wulie was charging into the 10 metre distance gap.

    Assassin¡¯s territory, one hit one kill!

    ¡°Gui Wulie¡¯s grabbing hold of his opportunity!¡± Ruo Zhi shouted out, excitement gushing out of his eyes. With an exchange at this degree, and witnessing suchbat techniques being unleashed, he already was of no position toment. Being able to see a showdown between two people of such calibre was already the most fortunate thing for him. Furthermore, he was even able to personally cast this fight!

    ¡°Wait! Sharmie¡­¡± Little Yu¡¯er shouted out suddenly.

    The entire arena was filled with astonished cries.

    However, it wasn¡¯t for Gui Wulie.

    That was because of the two cannon shots Sharmie had just unleashed! For the sake of unleashing those two shots, Sharmie hadpletely let her rhythm go, allowing Gui Wulie to step into the territory that assassins dominated.

    However!

    Those two cannon shots weren¡¯t just hastily unleashed due to being driven into a desperate situation.

    Instead...

    In the beginning, those two cannon shots had travelled in a straight line. To Gui Wulie, who had grasped hold of the opportunity to advance, they simply posed no threat to him at all. However, just as he assumed that he had evaded them, and focused his attention on Sharmie, who was now less than 10 metres away from him, those two cannon shots suddenly had drastic changes to their flight paths!

    One of the cannon shots suddenly started to move in an irregr flight path, making a U-turn before hurtling towards Gui Wulie¡¯s back.

    Arcing cannon shot!

    However, that wasn¡¯t all! As the other cannon shot made its turn, it started to slow down, while continuing to head towards Gui Wulie¡¯s back. Unexpectedly, this cannon shot proceeded to slow down to the point of where it stopped in mid-air. At this moment, everyone could see that this cannon shot was covered in a deep red ze, with lightning-like runic paths covering its surface.

    In the next instant, BANG...

    The ze that had stopped in mid-air made a 90-degree turn before hurtling towards the left side of Gui Wulie.

    ¡°Reflecting cannon shot!¡±

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s breathing hade to a stop as he gave a furious roar! He was still worshipping Gui Wulie for being able to forcefully overpower Sharmie¡¯s tempo to upset her control. This was how two experts of such high calibre would duke it out. He really was enjoying this fight. However, from the looks of it now, after seeing Gui Wulie¡¯s distanceless weave before seeing Sharmie¡¯s arcing cannon shot and reflecting cannon shot, the only thing left for him was to kneel down and pray! The apex showdown, the strongest assassin against the most explosive range soldier!

    To an analyst like him, there was nothing more fortunate and blissful than being able to cast a fight like this!

    Gui Wulie had just switched from a passive stance to an offensive one, before instantly getting blown backwards. Although he had evaded the first arcing cannon shot, he wasn¡¯t able to avoid being struck by the reflecting cannon shot that had suddenly appeared right behind him!

    Compared to the continuous arc that the arcing cannon shot had travelled, the reflecting cannon shot was too difficult to predict! The instant where the cannon shot came to a standstill in mid-air would cause an error to form in people¡¯s judgement; they would assume that the cannon shot hadpletely disappeared. Only after this would it suddenly reflect and shoot back, making it seem just like the target had suddenly received an attack from behind.

    Wang Zhong was admiring Sharmie greatly. From afar, this girl appeared to be always acting carefree and doing whatever she wanted to. Yet, she was extremely meticulous in her thoughts and considerations, before acting them out in an imposing manner. Ever since she had appeared as the vanguard, Wang Zhong already knew that she definitely had some trump cards to reveal. Faced against the Gui Family, the n of epting a loss to ensure an overall win wouldn¡¯t be of much use, so duking it out was definitely an extremely suitable choice.

    Gui Wulie¡¯s shirt waspletely sted apart, with the reflection cannon shot leaving behind a gigantic wound when it had struck his shoulder. In that critical moment, his assassin¡¯s innate danger avoidance and agility were still able to mitigate the damage he received.

    Now, Gui Wulie¡¯s gaze had turned cold. In the next instant, he suddenly gave out a furious howl.

    His actions instantly stirred up the various powerhouse squadrons. Finally, Gui Wulie, who had been always concealing his strength, was finally about to unleash his strength. No one believed that he, who was evaluated to be the strongest assassin in the Federation, would be just like any other ordinary assassin. If that was true, it would be too regretful. That¡¯s because Sharmie definitely wasn¡¯t an opponent that could be dealt with using ordinary assassin styles and techniques. At the very least, she definitely was capable enough to deal with all of that in a battlefield like this, as she was one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers! This was a cement given by Mo Xingchen, and represented the honour and dignity of the Heaven¡¯s Fate master. Furthermore, Sharmie was currently using her strength as proof for the uracy of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master¡¯s predictions.

    As he continued his howl, Gui Wulie¡¯s body rapidly transformed. Gawking slightly, Sharmie proceeded to unleash intense mes from her runic cannon.

    However, Gui Wulie had already finished his transformation. At this moment, his entire being had entered some peculiar state of mimicry, appearing just like a chameleon. However, as he took a step forward, his entire person proceeded to converge with his environment, seemingly fusing with it. If this wasn¡¯t an arena, but a little alley at the corner of a street, or a room filled with household utensils, or a jungle, he would have practically be invisible, and would havepletely disappeared from view. However, due to the arena stage being of a uniform colour, it was extremely hard for him to disappear. Nevertheless, when his high-speed movements were factored in, it was already extremely difficult to locate him urately using one¡¯s eyes.

    Sharmie¡¯s cannon shots had all missed. Even though Gui Wulie had not disappearedpletely from her sight, and was still slightly visible, this ¡°semi-visible¡± state resulted in some slight inuracy in her judgement. Furthermore, as he continued to move, this inuracy would constantly change. At times, it would berge, while other times, it would be small, causing Sharmie to be unable to lock down her cannon fire on him.

    10 metres!

    ¡°Assassin¡¯s Territory.¡±

    With a ferocious advance, Gui Wulie stepped into the 5-metre radius!

    The furious howl rang out once again.

    Gui Wulie¡¯s state of mimicry was suddenly dispelled as his entire being appeared to have transformed into a sharp de. With a flick of his hands, six jet ck curved des shot out from the back of his hands. Without reflecting any light off their surfaces, a cyclone of ck air surrounded them as they rushed straight towards Sharmie.

    A chilling glow shed across Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes. A 5-metre range was considered to be the assassin¡¯s domain. Within this territory, all living things would wither. Within his domain, all living things would be killed!

    Shrieks rang outside of the stage from Sharmie¡¯s ball fans, who weren¡¯t able to endure witnessing their ball queen getting killed! There were also cheers and shouts of joy, as this was the true strength of Gui Wulie, the number one assassin within the younger generation!

    Ma Dong¡¯s face was already contorted, as Mmi¡¯s fingernails were digging right into his flesh. After all, being cousins, the degree of concern she had for Sharmie was definitely different from others.

    Sharmie¡¯s breathing came to a halt. At this instant, time seemed to have be infinitely long, while countlessplicated thoughts surfaced within her mind.

    Ever since she was young, she had already shown herself as a genius, as was heavily regarded by her family as their future sessor. Ever since her fire attribute special ability had awakened, her most beloved elder brother had changed, appearing as though their previous brother-sister rtionship had turned into a droplet of water within an ocean, unable to be found again. Finally, her elder brother thrown himself into the armed forces, and never returned home even once in thest 3 years...

    Ever since the day her brother had left the house, she already knew that her future path would be lonely. Her parents had told her that a long, long time ago in the ancient era, experts were known as the trekkers of the solitary road, and that experts had to endure the loneliness and quietness to be considered genuine experts.

    Later, she bumped into Mario, before getting to know all of her current squadron members. She started to change. This led to her father bing disappointed in her, as he had assumed that with her capability and talent, she should not be doing such matters, and instead should act like Carolyn¡­ Her father had believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the loneliness, with the burdens by her side being the reason why she was still stuck at this level.

    Was this really the case?

    Sharmie did not know. However, she wanted to prove that she was just taking a different path towards achieving strength.

    Even without being solitary and lonely, she would simrly be able to be stronger!

    No, she would be way stronger! That¡¯s because the solitude of only knowing how to advance in strength really wasn¡¯t suited for her.

    She had her own path!

    Shermie closed her eyes. She would prove it!

    Bang...

    mes suddenly exploded outwards, as countless sparks instantly formed in the air! Gui Wulie¡¯s body that was lunging fiercely towards her came to a halt in the air!

    A fiery shield had forcibly congealed right before him.

    The reason why it had congealed before him was that the fiery shield did not obstruct Gui Wulie¡¯s attack. Being an assassin, the range of 5 metres was under his rule. There was nothing that could block him.

    However!

    Right after materialising, the fiery shield immediately stuck to his arms!

    It was a shield, and also a napalm-like fiery binding.

    Without a doubt, a genius-level talent with the fire attribute special ability would have an immeasurable understanding of fire!

    BANG!

    Sharmie¡¯s runic cannon smashed against the ground. Instead of retreating away from Gui Wulie, she rotated her cannon about, transforming it into a heavy hammer. As her power surged forth, the fiery glow of the ze appeared just like the corona of the sun as it revolved around the surface of her cannon. As soon as it took form, she smashed it fiercely against Gui Wulie¡¯s body.

    Triple revolving heavy hammer strike!

    The first hammer blow, the second hammer blow. Not wanting to show any weaknesses, Gui Wulie¡¯s strength also burst forth, forcibly defending against the iing strikes. However, as the third smash came hurtling down, the corona-like ze exploded forth! The third hammer strike wasn¡¯t just Sharmie¡¯s brute force!

    For the first time in the match, a shocked expression appeared on Gui Wulie¡¯s face. That third hammer strike clearly possessed a massive threat to him.

    Defend! Gui Wulie fiercely retracted his arms, no longer attempting to dislodge himself from the fiery bindings while focusing all of his strength into his defence!

    BANG! What felt like 1 tonne of explosives went off in front of him! Gui Wulie was sent retreating back a couple of steps, with each step causing the ground to shatter apart. He was using the Gui Family¡¯s strength unloading secret art. Nevertheless, it was impossible topletely defend against that attack, and impossible to redirect. Ultimately, the force sent his entire body flying into the air, all of his muscles and limbs twisting unnaturally as the force rampaged within his body.

    Bang...

    Gu Wulie spit some blood out. This was the first time he had gotten injured.

    Gasping for air, Sharmie looked at Gui Wulie as he crawled up from the ground, while her expression softened a little. He¡¯s actually able to stand up?

    Astonished gasps rang out across the entire arena, as everyone was unable to believe what they saw. He was still able to drag himself up after such an explosive attack? Was he more of a tank than a heavy soldier?

    Sharmie took a deep breath, before switching her runic cannon back to its shooting form. Taking another deep breath, she fired!

    Gui Wulie disappeared once again!

    Mimicry. The colour, lustre and texture of his entire body, as well as the reflection of light, had now blended iparably with the arena stage.

    This move was an extreme no-solution move. With Sharmie¡¯s judgement capabilities, she continued to make errors in her aim.

    ROAR!

    Once again, Gui Wulie stepped within 10 metres from Sharmie. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he unleashed his earlier move as he exploded into an advance!

    ¡°The same move?¡±

    Many people gawked in response. People of Sharmie¡¯s realm would generally not use the same move twice, what more a failed one.

    Sharmie was slightly startled. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to get distracted by unnecessary thoughts. Extending her left hand, the feeling of eruption appeared once again in her chest, before the miraculous me bindings appeared all around her.

    ¡°Your talent is not bad. However, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve yet to step past the door.¡±

    All of a sudden, Gui Wulie¡¯s voice rang out.

    There was no change at all. It was just like before, with the same exact same move. Even the angle of advance and attack was the same.

    However...

    Gui Wulie¡¯s hands pierced right through the fiery shield, followed by his head, neck, body, then legs...

    Sharmie¡¯s expression fluctuated. Once again, she turned her runic cannon around, before sending out a hammer strike!

    Hu...

    Sharmie made a fierce rotation. Nevertheless, her attack had phased right through Gui Wulie¡¯s body, appearing right as though she had attacked a hologram.

    An illusion? A doppelganger?

    However, Sharmie immediately felt a thick feeling of danger surging through her body!

    Her special ability erupted out as she sent a fiery pir rushing to the skies, appearing exceedingly simr to Mario¡¯s attack. This was the mutual destruction move that Sharmie had kept as ast resort. Even if her opponent was able tond his attack on her, he would also be blown away by the explosive mes.

    However, Gui Wulie¡¯s illusionary figure traversed right through the ze, before pressing his w-like fingers against her snow-white neck. The sharp des that pressed slightly into her skin showed that it was Gui Wulie in person!

    Sharmie¡¯s mes came to a stop, before everything returned back to a tranquil state.

    The cold and callous expression was still present on Gui Wulie¡¯s face, with his sharp ws only needing just a bit more force to rip Sharmie¡¯s fair neck into bits. Following the lines of her snow-white neck, her massive chest heaved up and down.

    This was the domain that she had yet to make contact with?

    Dimensionalbat technique!

    A power that¡¯s monopolized by the S+ ranks.

    A smile appeared on Sharmie¡¯s face as she said, ¡°I surrender.¡±

    There was nothing that she could do to avoid defeat by a dimensionalbat technique. However, her mission waspleted, as she had already allowed Mario to see firsthand what a dimensionalbat technique was like.

 Chapter 490 - Terrifying S+ Rank (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 490: Terrifying S+ Rank (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    First duel, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron, victory!

    ¡°Oh my god, what is that ability?¡±

    ¡°Is he...a ghost?¡±

    ¡°A spectre? Only he can hit others, while others are unable to hit him?¡±

    ¡°Material and special abilities will both be useless! Could this Gui Wulie really be a ghost?¡±( lol the pun, Gui trantes to ghost)

    ¡°All those who call him a ghost can go and bang themselves against the wall! This has definitely got to be Gui Wulie¡¯s main special ability! Damn, he¡¯s invincible!¡±

    The Skylink erupted once again!

    ¡°Fortunately, Mario wasn¡¯t sent up for the first duel. Gui Wulie¡¯s a perfect counter against him! Regardless of how invincible the ck mes are, they will be useless if they can¡¯t burn anyone.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, luckily! Sigh! The zing squadron still has Mario! Let¡¯s see him take revenge in the next duel! Being able to snatch one duel from the Gui Family will still be a victory for them!¡±

    The zing City¡¯s supporters were shocked to the point of their hearts pounding in their chests; they were filled with emotions of pity as well as rejoice. Nheless, they had to admit that Sharmie had really given her all. It was just that Gui Wulie¡¯s special ability was simply too astonishing. The number 1 assassin of the Federation truly lived up to his name! The legend of one of the 5 upper families, the Gui Family, was truly invincible.

    Slumping back into his seat, Ma Dong eximed. ¡°Fuck, could the entire Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron be as perverted as him? They¡¯re really a non-solution!¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, everyone is definitely extremely curious about why Sharmie¡¯s final attack waspletely ineffective, right? Let me give all of you an exinable about it. This is the legendary dimensionalbat technique, one of the pre-requisites of an S+ rank evaluation. Most special abilities and Soul Power attacks are ineffective against dimensionalbat techniques! Naturally, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are invincible, just that they are extremely difficult for people that have yet to reach that realm to understand.¡± exined Ruo Zhi, causing the discussions springing up within the arena and Skylink to be even more hyped up. ¡°This is the second time after Napier Mo where an S+ rank has disyed a top ssbat technique in a duel!¡±

    Gui Wulie did not pay heed to the hype around him. In theter fights happening in the CHF, things like dimensionalbat techniques would no longer be a secret. This was the reason why the Zhao Family wasn¡¯t able to climb to the top. Having notprehended any dimensionalbat techniques or Spiritual Soulbat techniques, Zhao Yilong could not even be considered as an expert.

    In the face of dimensionalbat techniques, matters like conventional techniques, skills, urate control of special abilities and immeasurably tyrannical Soul Power would appear fleeting and transient.

    Earth shattering cheers and shouts erupted from the hundreds of thousands of people watching in the arena. Not only were they here to watch the CHF, more importantly, they were here to watch miraculous disys of strength that would blow their minds.

    Today, Gui Wulie had done precisely that!

    This was the almighty Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron!

    Ma Dong shot a look at Wang Zhong, who was now quiet, while anxiety appeared in his heart. The appearance of dimensionalbat techniques meant that Wang Zhong¡¯s Cross Wheels, Overlord spear or whatever weapon would be ineffective. Without even talking about dimensionalbat techniques, Wang Zhong¡¯s special ability was considered to be on the weak side. For some reason, he got the feeling that the round-of-16 would cause everyone watching to tremble.

    He was not only the one who felt this way, as people watching via Skylink had started getting simr sentiments. In the morning, Napier Mo¡¯s performance had already started to cause countless people to start doubting the demeanour of a ruler from All Mouthy King. In the afternoon, after yet another performance by Gui Wulie, everyone could now feel that a genuine expert would simply not waste time ying around in the OP.

    Other than feeling amazed over Gui Wulie¡¯s power, there were many people that felt sorry for Sharmie¡¯s loss to him. During that duel, she had in fact executed many of her moves and actions with perfection.?She had not made minute errors during the fight, and her usage of her special ability had indeed not sullied the reputation of zing City, Nheless, her opponent was even stronger than her, so the only thing they could do was to shout out in helplessness.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity for Sharmie. However, this is the reality ofpetitions; the charm of victory, and the cruelness of being resplendent.¡± Ruo Zhi wrapped up hismentary before continuing, ¡°Next up, the zing squadron has been pushed into an absolutely passive situation¡­¡±

    MARIO! MARIO! MARIO!

    Just at this instant, waves of shouts and cheers rang out within the arena! They were from the supporters of the zing squadron, and were also the ball fans of Sharmie! Sharmie¡¯s loss hand caused them to turn quiet! However, they still had Mario!

    We¡¯re from zing City, with a fiery passion and enthusiasm that burned in our hearts!

    A fiery temper!

    We make clear differences in what we like and hate! We¡¯re the zing squadron! We have Sharmie! We have Mario! And we never, ever believe in fate!

    That¡¯s because we will set fire to fate! We never, ever believe in failure! That¡¯s because we have Mario! We¡¯re the zing City! We have the ck mes!

    Singing voices started to ring out. There weren¡¯t many among the audience that hailed from zing City. Being only about a thousand tossed into this arena of over a 100 thousand people, they truly could be considered as a drop within an ocean. Nheless, when their singing voices rang out, all of the breathing sounds, discussions, shoutings, curses andughtering from the other 100 thousand people within the arena were drowned out by them.

    It wasn¡¯t due to their voices being loud or soft. This was the zing City, and its citizens, their emotions, their passion and their enthusiasm were like zing mes.

    Mario calmly walked onto the arena. There was no need to consider any strategies. Frankly speaking, he had great admiration for Wang Zhong, especially for thetter¡¯s capability to endure immense pressure. However, he wasn¡¯t able to use the same strategy as Wang Zhong, nor was he able to send someone else. This was a duel that he needed to personally participate in. There were some moves that only certain people could execute.

    Raising his sword and shield, Mario headed towards the stage while singing in a tone brimming with fighting intent!

    ¡°Wee from zing City!¡± Mario responded to his supporters.

    Hearing the singing voices reverberating within the arena about the zing City, Gui Xinying proceeded to stand up with an emotionless look. She seemed to be filled with indifference; as if everything that was happening in this world had absolutely nothing to do with her. Step by step, she walked forward. While this was happening, the sky had suddenly turned gloomy and filled with dark clouds.

    Just as Gui Xinying stepped onto the stage, the final glimmer of sunlight shining onto the stage was devoured by darkness.

    ¡°Gui Xinying! The second participant sent up by the Divine Ghost Martial Emperor is the Gui Family¡¯s little princess!¡±

    That¡¯s the might of an S+ rank. Faced against Mario, Gui Hao¡¯s still able to remain calm in such a tense situation.¡±

    ¡°The mes of hell aren¡¯t absolutely invincible. Those belong to Spiritual Soul and dimensionalbat techniques. The mes of hell are still ssified within the scope of a special ability.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on her just cuz she¡¯s a woman? There¡¯s the Stuart Family¡¯s Carolyn too! There¡¯s also the Seer Family¡¯s Divian, all of them are part of the 4 princesses of the Federation! Gui Xinying definitely isn¡¯t weak!¡±

    There were many Gui Xinying supporters present in the audience. Despite having a cold demeanour, there were many people who were into such stuff. Of the 4 great princesses of the Federation, Divian and Carolyn had the greatest exposure, with Mo Xingchen being of the nonbat type, while Gui Xinying was the one with the lowest profile. However, her genius-level talent was well renowned. Speaking about appearances, unlike Carolyn¡¯s gorgeous looks or Divine¡¯s hotness, she appeared more like a deep abyss, while giving off a slight feeling of a lone flower in admiration of itself. Nheless, there were people who wanted to understand and possess her, as although roses have thorns, they would be extremely beautiful when they blossomed.

    The zing squadron had a fighting chance for this duel; having defeated a Mo¡¯s List soldier, Mario possessed sufficient strength to be a match against her. As for Gui Xinying, she too was a top ss expert. From the looks of it, the odds were ced at 50:50.

    A cold and indifferent look was present on Gui Xinying. Despite not having any emotion on her face, the coldness that she radiated was not synonymous with her character. That¡¯s because being cold was a mood, but one would not be able to see any traces of it on Gui Xinying¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°2nd duel, start!¡±

    The referee¡¯s voice rang out.

    Whoosh...

    In an instant, Gui Xinying disappeared from her original position. The momentum from her eruption of power caused afterimages to form as she fluttered towards Mario without the presence of any sparks forming. Across the stage, Mario continued to maintain hisbat readiness as he waited for her arrival. Although he had defeated Tianqiong Musk, not a single trace of arrogance was shown, and he maintained the stance of a challenger.

    Mario had never, ever, underestimated the strength of an S+ rank, especially since there were already two examples who had disyedbat techniques that he was unable toprehend. Furthermore, he did not believe that his special ability was invincible. Nheless, he too did not feel that dimensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques were genuinely invincible. They merely appeared so due to their weaknesses and loopholes having yet to be discovered. This was just due to his poor vision. If he wanted to deal with Gui Xingying, he had to expect the worst possible oue, and maintain a solid defence while waiting for the opportunity to counter-attack. He believed in the strength of his hellish mes. Being in the same realm of the Casted Soul Stage, his opponent might not be able to defend against them.

    Wang Zhong had an extremely earnest look as he focused on the fight. The round-of-16 truly was extraordinary, as they had brought him a lot of new insights and matters for him to consider. Mario¡¯s choice was undoubtedly the correct one, with his thought process being extremely clear and well-nned. With Gui Xinying¡¯s level of strength and status, there was a 9 out of 10 chance that she hadprehended some sort of dimensionalbat technique.

    Having a level of understanding for the hyperdimension that exceeded that of his peers, Wang Zhong had to admit that the 10 great families of the Federation truly were extraordinary. The precise definition of dimensionalbat techniques were the usage of one¡¯s Soul Power to allow one¡¯s fleshly body to temporarily connect to the hyperdimension, granting one a phasing ability for a short duration of time. Naturally, with everyone possessing different types and levels of talent, this would result in different people having different auxiliary effects that came with their dimensionalbat techniques. Although it appeared to be just a movement ability, it was in fact something that far exceeded that. Even Heroic Soul Stage experts generally weren¡¯t able to use these techniques.

    As for Spiritual Soulbat techniques, they were in fact mutually operable with dimensionalbat techniques. There were essentially no differences between them; however, their focuses were different. The Soul Sea was the gargantuan discovery that mankind had made upon being awakened as new humans. It possessed many different future possibilities for mankind. Due to him having seen and possessed the Fate Stone within him since young, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea was exceedingly different from other humans. The uses of one¡¯s Soul Sea wasn¡¯t just to produce Soul Power; that was something as natural as breathing.

    Gui Wulie¡¯s dimensionalbat techniques should also be aplished with some kind of connection to the hyperdimension. This allowed his body to exist on the fringe between this world and the hyperdimension, thus resulting in physical attacks being ineffective against him. Simrly, he should not be able to attack others while in that state. Therefore, he would definitely have to materialize his body when attacking. Nevertheless, it was a pity that Sharmie wasn¡¯t able to grasp that point in time. Furthermore, even after catching onto that fact, one might not be able to grasp hold of the right opportunity to counter-attack.

    Napier Mo¡¯s multicoloured exploding clone was more focused on the usage of one¡¯s Soul Sea. It appeared like a physical clone, though it was, in fact, a Soul clone, with the greatest effect from its resulting explosion being a direct attack to the Soul Sea of his opponent. Clearly, Napier Mo¡¯s Soul Sea was also extremely special.

    This also meant that the top aristocratic families hadpletely surpassed all of the academies, with the knowledge structure being established on the existence of the Soul Sea and higher dimensions.

    At this moment, Gui Xinying had already gainedplete superiority over the fight. Her fluttering movement skill and attacks caused Mario to be as passive as a tortoise hiding in its shell. However, truth be told, Mario¡¯s defence was extremely disgusting. Having spent so many years under the Sharmie¡¯s ¡°shadow¡±, he was rather confident of his defence. Coupled with his earth attribute special ability, his defence had reached a realm that made Gui Xinying feel helpless. Furthermore, Gui Xinying was clearly keeping up her vignce. Despite her opponent being in a defensive stance, everyone already knew that his hellish mes were currently the special ability that was most difficult to deal with within the CHF, and merelying into contact with it would spell the end of her.

    Bullets of sweat dripped down the foreheads of the zing squadron and their supporters, while a flustered expression appeared on Sharmie¡¯s face. Despite having already given her all, Sharmie really wanted to win a duel. No one would be willing to suffer aplete defeat. Therefore, everything now rested on Mario¡¯s shoulders.

    There were quite a few people from the massive conglomerates within the Federation present in the VIP viewing gallery, with betting games beingmonce there. Although the strength of the parliament had skyrocketed, wanting to break the monopoly of the 5 upper families was truly not an easy task to aplish.

    Gui Xinying¡¯s attacks were executed with elegance and grace. However, upon being unable to defend against them, Maro would immediately unleash a ring of hellish mes. This move of his was extremely despicable... despite being an extremely shameless move, it was extremely practical at the same time.

    Attacks unleashed using the hellish mes were basically unable to obstruct Gui Xinying¡¯s movements. However, what could she do when it was used as a defence?

    Nheless, the Gui Family appeared exceedingly calm, appearing to be totally unconcerned about Gui Xinying at all. Gui Hao was even having a leisurely chat with the people seated beside him.

    Within the stage, Gui Xinying also appeared exceedingly calm as she continuedunching attack after attack. An ever so serious expression hung on Mario¡¯s face, having been there since the start of the fight. Despite appearing rxed, he could feel the terrifying Soul Power present in every single attack he received from her. If this continued, he would definitely be the one to crack first.

    This stalemate had to be broken!

    Gui Xinying¡¯s runic sword came attacking over, causing Mario to raise his shield in response. This was an extremely urate and perfect defence, yet a peculiar change proceeded to appear.

    Mario¡¯s runic shield proceeded to explode apart!

    There were many people who could not understand what had happened, though quite a few experts could make it out that Gui Xinying¡¯s attacks had all struck a single spot on Mario¡¯s shield, which wasn¡¯t particrly resilient or indestructible.

    The sudden change had clearly caused Mario to be slightly flustered, which allowed Gui Xinying to send her runic sword right towards him. Nevertheless, instead of evading or retreating back, he had taken the initiative and advanced forward, allowing the runic sword to pierce right into his left chest. Blood spurted out, yet Mario¡¯s hands had already grabbed onto Gui Xinying¡¯s runic sword, while a bright radiance burst forth from his eyes.

    This was his chance!

    BANG...

    Heaven falls and rending earth, ming hell!

    Walls of earth instantly encased the 2 like a burial tomb, while surging hellish mes rushed to the skies! This was his only chance!

    How would Mario not know that his runic shield wasn¡¯t able to take that much abuse? He was putting up an act! The moment his opponent¡¯s sword pierced into him was the instant where they would rx. It was also the the only chance he had in this fight; under ordinary circumstances, his hellish mes would have absolutely no way of making contact with Gui Xinying. Additionally, his opponent had yet to even unleash even 70% of her full strength.

    A deathly silence filled the entire arena, as no one would have expected such changes to happen in the blink of an eye. Everyone from zing City clenched their fists tightly, as this was an opportunity Mario had exchanged with his life, and was also the final move taught in the zing Academy ¡ª abat move to trade one¡¯s life for their opponent¡¯s.

    Even the slightest contact with Mario¡¯s hellish mes would spell the end of a Heroic Soul Stage soldier. The zing City had finally obtained a victory. Although this was unable to change the final oue, it was a victory for their honour and dignity!

    However, the Gui Family seated below the stage were still chatting andughing merrily...

    This...

    In what seemed like a blink of an eye, Mario¡¯s earth walls exploded apart as ck mes burst out from within. Other than his severely injured body, there was nothing present within..

    Gui Xinying¡¯s figure appeared not far away, appearing to have stepped through space to arrive there, giving off an exceedingly mysterious and elegant aura.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. Come to the Gui Family, and you will be able to reach the limits of your talent and potential. You should not stop at here.¡± said Gui Xinying in an indifferent tone.

    Mario looked at the sword embedded in his chest. Truthfully speaking, his opponent could have taken it out, which would definitely spell the end of him. From the looks of it, this seemingly cold and emotionless girl was just a facade she had created.

    With a bitter smile, Mario shook his head and replied, ¡°My life isn¡¯t mine to decide!¡±

    Upon saying that, ck mes surged across Mario¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, the runic sword in his chest started to melt, while his face became even paler than before.

    The ck mes grew greater in volume and intensity. From the start, the might of the hellish mes was its only astonishing trait. However, from the looks of it now, the hellish mes had actually contained a dense, ominous air, death, and various kinds of corrosive side effects.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mario!¡± Sharmie shouted out loudly.

    Within the ck mes, Mario gave a smile in response. He knew that Sharmie wanted to win, and knew how much she valued a victory for this duel. Therefore, he would definitely achieve it for her, regardless of the price!

    All of a sudden, an illusionary figure appeared right behind Mario¡¯s back. This was the exact position that Gui Xinying was at when she was surrounded by Mario¡¯s earth walls. Yet another Gui Xinying had appeared, before thrusting her snow white right hand right through the ck mes onto Mario¡¯s nape!

    Mario¡¯s mes spontaneously disappeared, an incredulous expression on his face as he looked at the silent Gui Xinying behind him, before turning to look at yet another Gui Xinying standing before him.

    ck mes instantly spread from the hands to the entire body of the ¡°Gui Xinying¡± behind him. After a short while, ¡°Gui Xinying¡± transformed back into an incorporeal appearance, before disappearing alongside the hellish mes.

    However, at this moment, Mario had already copsed on the ground. From the start till the end, he was still unable to wrap his head over what had happened.

    Absolute silence filled the entire arena. What the fuck... was that a ghost???

    This was the Gui Family little princess???

    The ck magician was basically beaten into a jet ck kid.

    Second duel, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron, victory!

    The members of the zing squadron had already rushed up. As she ran past Gui Xinying, Sharmie muttered a soft word of thanks to her. This was a loss so clean that there wasn¡¯t anything she could get angry about.

    As usual, an emotionless expression was still present on her face as she walked down from the stage. The healers from the medical squadron were already providing treatment for Mario. Only after one of them nodded towards Sharmie was she able to breathe a sigh of relief. This definitely was Gui Xinying showing him mercy. If not, even if he didn¡¯t die, Mario would definitely have been turned into a disabled person.

    From the viewing gallery, the two legendary judges shook their heads towards each other. ¡°The kids¡¯ nowadays are too easily triggered. Do they really think that they¡¯re indestructible?¡±

    ¡°That Gui Family¡¯s littless is slightly avant-garde.¡±

    ¡°Stuart and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor have too great of a lead over others. The Parliament won¡¯t have much of a chance this year.¡±

    On the other side, Mario vomited arge mouthful of coagted blood as he woke up from his stupor. Upon doing so, he was greeted by a p from Sharmie. ¡°You bastard! You better not do such a thing without this olddy¡¯s approval! If not, I¡¯ll let you see how I beat you to death!¡±

    Stunned by her p, Mario replied. ¡°Cough, cough, I¡¯m sorry, captain. Could you wait a bit longer before you start beating me?¡±

    In the next instant, Sharmie had already hugged Mario¡¯s head within her chest, which had already reached heaven defying levels, causing his eyes to turn slightly red. Now, the surrounding members no longer felt any more pity for Mario. Instead, all of them wanted to p that fellow.

    The losses of their twin cores had secured the zing squadron¡¯s copse. In the end, they were eliminated with a 0:4 score, while the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron entering the top 8 with ease.

    The first day of matches had ended, with the S+ squadrons defending their rightful ces at the top. Furthermore, everyone discovered that the gaudiness and magnificent performances they had disyed earlier was due to their opponents being too weak. Only in the face of a true test would they reveal their genuine strength.

    Now, being next in line, the hype around the Tianjing squadron had declined sharply, being reced by the 4 great S+ ranked squadrons. Despite having the Stuart and Grozny squadrons having yet to take action in the round-of-16, everyone could already see the disparity every other squadron had whenpared to them.

    In other words, with the real show having started, super ck horses like the Tianjing and Giant God Peak squadrons could only be considered as minor entertainment till they proved themselves in their uing matches.

    The first day of the round-of-16 ended with the S+ ranks suppressing the rest. If one had to list out the matches within the round-of-16 that possessed greater suspense than the rest, the match between Copperfield and zing Angels on the second day was undoubtedly one of them.

    Of the 10 great S ranked squadrons, including the already eliminated Divine Dragon and Be Dean squadrons, the Copperfield had always been categorised as the weakest of them all. They were barely able to reach that rank due to having a Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier, Karkel, holding the fort for them. Although Laura was also on the Mo¡¯s List, her being on the summoning master¡¯s list was due to her fame as well as the Mo Family banking on her potential and future strength. Being a summoning master that could only rank within the Elite Division in the OP, she could be ssified as weak, but within the round-of-16 of this CHF, she truly wasn¡¯t able to hold much of a candle to the others.

 Chapter 491 - Cold Fatal Blow (3 in 1)

    Chapter 491: Cold Fatal Blow (3 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    There was already a sea of humans present in the arena. Being the opening match for the second day, the atmosphere was not one bit inferior to the spectacr showdowns that happened yesterday, with Laura''s rallying power contributing a considerable amount to that.

    "Good morningdies and gentlemen, I''m Chen Yu''er, and I''m extremely happy and excited to be able to cast this match for everyone! I''m also extremely excited to be able to be the co-host alongside brother Ruo Zhi!"

    "Although I''m very handsome, I''m already taken. You better not forget that, hehe." Ruo Zhi continued over with a smile. "I''m just joking. Let us return to the match. Today''s the second day of the round-of-16, and this match is between the Copperfield squadron and the zing Angels squadron. How are your thoughts about both squadrons, Little Yu''er?"

    "Both sides have twin cores within their ranks. As for their main lineups, Copperfield has a slight advantage in this aspect. However, the group battle capabilities of the zing Angels are even more terrifying. Therefore, if Copperfield wants to obtain victory in this match, I feel that they should end this match before it reaches the group battle phase."

    "It''s unexpectedly Karkel VS Oli! Both sides have sent their number 1 figure to be their vanguard! Both squadrons have really made a considerable gamble!""That''s right. With both squadrons having twin cores, I really want to see exactly which prince will devour the other, and obtain the selection advantage for this match. Haha! In the end, both sides have thought of the same idea."

    "This is likely to be embarrassing for both of them! On one side, with have the zing Angels'' strongest "shield"! And on the other side, with have Copperfield''s strongest "spear"! Mo''s List ranged soldier VS Mo''s List heavy soldier! I can''t imagine exactly how this situation will y out and affect the oue of this match! Without a doubt, this will definitely be one of the most spectacr matches within this entire CHF!"

    The voices from the casters weren''t able to affect the two people standing on the stage.

    Rather than attributing the current matchup between as an unexpected result of the strategic arrangements made by both squadrons, it could be said to be a deliberate act by both parties; with the desire to snatch the victory for the first match in order to gain the selection advantage the following match, it was inevitable for the both of them to face off here.

    Karkel sized up the well-knowndy standing before him.

    She was an absolutely beautifuldy. Dressed in a full set of golden coloured armour, her entire body seemed to be enveloped by a golden brilliance. The perfect lines present all along her figure allowed her tall andrge frame to appear exceedingly aggressive. This was especially when coupled with her long golden hair fluttering about in the wind as well as the pair of eyes that sparkled with brilliance and radiated resolute willpower from within. Admiration surfaced in his heart upon seeing her, as anyone who pursued strength would not be able to walk far if they didn''t possess sufficient willpower and resolution.

    "Please." said Karkel.

    The reply he got was her pping her hands together in a sincere manner. There was no sign of her nning to give up or defeatism present in Oli''s eyes. To her, her god would definitely lead her towards victory.

    A golden greatsword and giant shield were set before her, while a silver coloured unique looking crossbow had appeared in Karkel''s hand. The body of the crossbow appeared to be considerably hefty, while its bulbous shape was unlike the dexterous and handy shape that most crossbows had. Runic patterns were engraved throughout its surface, allowing people to immediately feel the massive explosive power contained within.

    "Oli! Oli! Oli!"

    "Karkel! Karkel!"

    Earth shattering cheers and shouts erupted throughout the arena; the duel had officially started!

    A ranged soldier VS a heavy soldier, with both of them being on the Mo''s List. This would generally be a ssical to-and-fro contest for distance. However, the oue had surprised everyone, as Karkel had did not have any n of turning this into a kiting game.

    Upon themencement of the duel, both parties advanced rapidly towards the centre of the stage. Were they really nning on entering closebat range? Although Karkel had disyed extraordinary prowess in his closebat capabilities, his opponent was Oli, one of the 5 great Mo''s List heavy soldiers! A ranged soldier actually wanted to y the closebat game with a heavy soldier?

    Was it due to the insufficient range of his crossbow? That wasn''t likely. Just a look at the body of the crossbow would allow one to spot the potential firepower it possessed, having an effective range that exceeded that of normal crossbows.

    Whoosh!

    Both parties moved at iparably quick speeds, causing the distance between them to drop down to 10 metres in the blink of an eye.

    Just at this instant, a silvery ray of light shot out fiercely from Karkel''s hand as he unleashed his crossbow!

    In most situations, when a ranged soldier was of the same distance away from his opponent as the distance between Karkel and Oli, he would have already lost any advantage he had. With such a close distance, enduring a single attack and breaching the gap would only take an instant for a heavy soldier.

    An unfathomable thought process andbat tactic! Against a defensive-type heavy soldier as tyrannical as Oli, it was basically no different from offering oneself to the opponent on a silver tter, causing everyone''s minds to get blown by what they were witnessing.

    However, Oli''s response had equally blown everyone''s mind. Not only did she not choose to advance, she had also retreated half a step back while raising her shield to block the iing attack.

    Oli had retreated, while Karkel had advanced. It wasn''t much, with the change in the distance being a mere half step, while a silvery glow appeared once again on thetter''s crossbow.

    Once against, she blocked and retreated, followed by a block and yet another retreat. This was exceedingly peculiar, as the ranged soldier was unexpectedly the one who was taking the initiative to close the gap, while the heavy soldier was continuously retreating backwards in response.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Both of them were moving exceedingly quickly, while their fight unfolded in an extremely strange and incredulous manner. Furthermore, their attacks and actions gave people a feeling as though theycked substance. Karkel''s crossbow bolts didn''t possess the might a Mo''s List ranged soldier should possess, while Oli was utterlycking the overbearing dominance that a Mo''s List heavy soldier should possess. This spectacle stupefied and baffled of theymen in the audience.

    There weren''t many experts present in the arena for this match. Tianjing was one of the more unexpected presences, while the usually present Dicaprio wasn''t around this time. To Wang Zhong, observing the match in person was beneficial for everyone within his squadron. The Tianjing squadron had a very simple goal in mind, just like a grassroots alliance. Therefore, they did not have too many worries or other additional thoughts and goals in their minds whening here to watch the match. Wang Zhong''s goal was to help everyone in his squadron make progress and improve on their strength. Although it was uncertain as to on how much they could absorb and progress, it would definitely be helpful for Grai and the rest.

    Scarlet had locked her eyes onto the match happening on the stage. "From the 4 shots loaded in his crossbow, Karkel is only unleashing 1 bolt every time he opens fire. The other 3 are always umting Soul Power, waiting just for Oli to advance. From the blueish Soul Power glow radiating from them, they clearly aren''t just normal bolts umted with Soul Power. Oli definitely has noticed this, and did not advance recklessly as a result. Instead, she has taken the initiative to enter a battle of attrition against Karkel. However, such attacks arepletely useless against Oli.

    "The 2 of them are being rather vignt of each other, and are quite apprehensive of each other''s actions. To them, a 15-metre distance can be said to be a rtively safe distance to be at while testing each other''s strengths and limits. What a battle of distance! The true mes of war are actually brewing under this appearance of tranquillity! However, this observation-based situation won''t continue for long." said Grai with a smile; no matter who his opponent may be, he always appeared so rxed.

    The brilliance radiating out from Karkel''s crossbow disappeared as he crouched down. With a ferocious stamp, he rocketed straight towards Oli like a cannonball.

    There really was no other ranged soldier out there other than Karkel who would care so much about entering in a closebat fight against others! What''s more, his opponent was Oli, one of the 5 great Mo''s List heavy soldiers!

    A wave of astonished cries rang out, as Karkel''s instantaneous burst of speed was too quick! In the blink of an eye, he had appeared right before Oli, with his crossbow already ced right before her eyelids!

    Oli''s eyes narrowed in response, yet she did not choose to evade. Instead, she lowered her legs and widened her stance, while her giant golden shield instantly covered her entire frame. At the same time, the greatsword in her hand was raised to chest height before the sword and shield were shoved forward like an armoured battering ram! BANG!

    Oli''s reaction was within Karkel''s expectations. With a twist of his body, Karkel relied on his opponent''s momentum to grab hold of the side of her shield with his left hand. Pulling himself forward, he lifted the crossbow in his right hand and aimed it right at Oli''s temple. The deft movements he had just executed were no different from thoseing from top ss assassins!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Sessive rays of silver light shot out, followed by an even more dazzling burst of golden brilliance, as a golden defensiveyer of light instantly appeared around Oli''s body. Loud bangs rang out as the crossbow bolts smashed against the goldenyer. Despite Karkel''s strength and such a close distance, he was unexpectedly unable to do any damage to the golden shield! At the same instant, the greatsword spun around in the air, before the terrifying sword intent cleaved down towards Karkel.

    What an urate judgement of time! What''s more, the sudden change in movements from her forwards thrust clearly showed that she had already considered Karkel''s possible actions and moves, while grasping the opportune moment to exploit Karkel''s inertia as he spun around in the air. However, due to Karkel''s greater speed, Oli''s attack had missed. With a graceful slide, silvery rays of light shot out sessfully from his crossbow. Rolling on the ground, he unleashed a rapid fire of shots, firing 17 to 18 bolts in the blink of an eye!

    Oli''s response was also extremely quick, as she raised her giant shield in time to block all the iing shots.

    Having unleashed his full strength, the power behind Karkel''s attacks were on a totally different level than before! The rapid string of silver crossbow bolts unleashed by him in this attack appeared to have merged together to form a thick ray of silvery light!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The torrent of attacks shook the giant shield, while the figure behind the shield continued to slide backwards from the sessive impacts.

    BANG!

    "May the holy light shine onto me!"

    Even someone as powerful as Oli had started to feel the strain from defending against Karkel''s iing attacks. With a soft mumble, giant golden barrier 5 metres in radius suddenly sprung out with her at the centre. This was the reason behind Oli being inducted into the Mo''s List. The gold attribute glow radiating out from her eyes were from a special ability tied to the "Golden Light bloodline", a mysterious constitution hailing from the dark era. Its unique trait was that it would allow its inheritor to manifest its power in the form of various kinds of unfathomable talents, and was extremely rare to awaken. Coupled with the unique environment of the City of zing Angels, it had resulted in Oli manifesting her impregnable defence.

    Unlike the ordinary glowing barrier that had appeared around her body, this barrier of holy light was maintained in a spherical shape. With all of her power perfectly concentrated in it, it had allowed her body to hover within the centre of her holy light sphere. Karkel''s sessive attacks had unexpectedly be just like a light tickle; they weren''t even able to cause any ripples to form!

    The clear pinging sounds ringing out sounded just like bullets being shot at a metal te.

    At this moment, the audience were dumbfounded by what they were witnessing, while cheers and shouts rang out from the zing Angels supporters. In the earlier stages of the CHF, she had already used this ability to prove to the world how much of an BUG existence she was in the Casted Soul Stage.

    "Faced against Karkel''s attacks, Oli has unleashed her trump card!" Ruo Zhi shouted out loudly. "This isn''t the first time we''ve seen this terrifying impregnable defensive skill from Oli! In the group battles from the past matches, thebined firepower from the 5-men groups from some squadrons were unable to even put a scratch on this ability of hers! Even against a Mo''s List ranged soldier, even when the crossbow was ced right before her Holy Light Barrier, it''s unexpectedly unable to achieve anything at all! What''s more, the Holy Light Barrier can be maintained for a considerable amount of time! From Oli''s performances in the past few group battles, she was able to keep it up for 10 minutes or even more! Therefore, it isn''t that simple as waiting for it to disappear by itself."

    When actions were done to the extreme, they could only move in the opposite direction. In the hands of Oli, the golden attribute special ability, well known for its extreme offensive capabilities, had been turned into a kind of defensive special ability. Such a defence would cause many of her opponents to be at a loss, as they were simply unable to find any weaknesses. Beingpletely different from the defences created from an earth attribute special ability, the dazzling golden light radiated with an awe-inspiring radiance that added a sense of invincibility to it.

    "Karkel''s already starting to distance himself from Oli! With his considerably deft movements and shocking speed, looks like he''s nning on dragging time! And yet, Oli''s unexpectedly not starting any pursuit or advancement to stop him from widening this gap!"

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    As he moved about at a high speed, Karkel never stopped sending attacks. Despite the perverted defensive capabilities of Oli''s Holy Light Barrier, and how useless his crossbow bolts seemed, he continued to maintain a steady rate of attacks at her, while not showing any fluster in his movements. Furthermore, everyone could see that every single crossbow bolt sent out by him was radiating with a silvery brilliance.

    At this moment, wrinkles had appeared on Oli''s forehead. Her opponent''s attacks were too urate! He''s somehow able to make every single bolt strike the same spot on her Holy Light Barrier! Although she had a great deal of confidence in its defensive capability, she still wasn''t able to maintain a firm defence against such precise and urate attacks. He was truly on a different level aspared to any of the opponents she had faced before.

    Experts always had a n when they took action. Despite knowing how tyrannical she was in closebat, Karkel still actually dared to rush towards her. There was no ridicule or disregard; instead, all she felt was his confidence and his tranquil emotions. How to describe this... Karkel didn''t seem like a person from the same age group.

    One had to take note that both parties were not only making fast and rapid movements across the stage, Oli was also controlling the rotation of the Holy Light Barrier around her body. Due to the golden light radiating from its entire surface, anyone else would bepletely unable to see the traces that would normally be visible in rotating objects. This was the other reason why her Holy Light Barrier was able to withstand against thebined firepower from 5 people in the group battles. Truthfully speaking, her Holy Light Barrier wasn''t strong to the extent of beingpletely imprable. It was only due to her showcasing the might of her other defensive capabilities coupled with it, was she able to split up the attacks she received to manageable levels which she could negate.

    However, Karkel was able to see that! Perhaps "seeing" wasn''t the right word; it was "feeling"!

    Just to maintain a sufficient distance from Oli, he didn''t even have the time to turn his head around, and was nowpletely relying on his intuition and feeling tounch his attacks! Just from that alone, he was able to sense the Soul Power revolutions present in the Holy Light Barrier, as well as the exact location his bolts had struck. Whether it was a straight or arcing shot, regardless of what speed the Holy Light Barrier was revolving at, he would always be able to send his crossbow bolts to strike the exact same point!

    He was able to show such a performance even with his current situation! Not only did this fellow possess astonishing strength, his character was also calm to the point where it was frightening!

    Regardless of how strong her defences were, they were unable to endure an endless amount of attacks focused at one precise point.

    Nevertheless, Oli was also maintaining her cool-headedness. She knew that she was up against an expert. Having used her Holy Light Barrier so many times, it was impossible for people to not spot the underlying traits it possessed. This was also within her expectations!

    All of a sudden, Oli pointed her golden greatsword forwards, before what seemed like a ray of golden light shot out. Nheless, it didn''t seem to contain much Soul Power. Despite keeping his vignce up, Karkel wasn''t familiar with this insubstantial thing that came from her, resulting in his reactions being a little slower... This caused a small golden Soul Power Lock On target to appear on Karkel''s forehead.

    Soul Power Lock On!

    This was a targetingbat technique that only experts with an extremely acute control of their Soul Power could pull off!

    Upon seeing this, Papada and the other members of the zing squadron could finally take a breath of relief. they had been maintaining a solemn attitude since the start of the duel. Finally, she had stabilised the fight!

    Soul Power surged and blossomed from every inch of Oli''s body. Despite still being quite a distance from Karkel, pointing her greatsword, her entire body shot straight towards him like an arrow...

    Golden Lightbat technique --- Judgement!

    Regardless of what she did, Oli would never be able to match up to Karkel in speed and agility. However, for some godforsaken reason, the current Oli seemed to have ced a target seeker on Karkel''s body... No, it was more like a ma, with the two appearing to be of opposite poles. As long as Oli activated her Soul Power Lock On, her entire being would immediately fly at a high speed towards Karkel.

    BANG!

    At the critical moment, Karkel disyed an extraordinary level of speed as he forcefully made a right turn, widening the distance between him and Oli. Landing on the ground like a cannonball, Oli appeared to not spare even an instant before rocketing straight towards Karkel once again. Taking advantage of the fact that her Soul Power Lock On had yet to disappear, she flew right towards him. With her golden shield guarding her body, she had nothing to fear at all.

    Having already regained his calm, Karkel shot a look at the iing Oli, while sending sessive shots towards her. When the distance between the 2 shortened to the 3-metre mark, he suddenly made a sharp 90-degree turn to widen the distance once again. All this while, the crossbow in his hand never stopped pumping bolts out towards her.

    Oli had smashed into the ground, with her golden shield enduring countless attacks from Karkel, create a spectacle that stupefied everyone. Anyone being targeted by such a indestructible monster with such mysterious lock on ability might very well turn flustered. However, Karkel gave an impression as though there was nothing out of the ordinary as he continued to calmly pump out attack after attack at Oli. Furthermore, he would specifically wait for the instant when Oli was about to close in on him to suddenly change his direction and widen the gap.

    "Karkel''sbat experience is really too abundant." said Grai. "They''re onpletely different levels."

    "Relying only on basic skills to deal with innatebat techniques. He''s indeed formidable!" said Wang Zhong as he nodded his head. Both of them were able to clearly see the minute details in the proceedings of the fight.

    Grai nodded his head in agreement to Wang Zhong, with both of them being able to the sense the vignce present in each other''s eyes. Karkel was still hiding his strength, but it clearly wasn''t for the sake of putting up an act. He believed that the strength he was disying right now was more than sufficient to obtain a victory over his current opponent, while taking his future opponents into consideration for this decision. Anything that was disyed on stage, be it Spiritual Soul or dimensional techniques, would get analyzed and broken down in a matter of time. Although every academy would advocate and teach this value to all of their students, the pretentious hearts within youths was something that could not be suppressed. However, those who had experienced lots of realbat are unlikely to possess such childish thoughts. Having an additional hiddenbat technique would give one an extra lifeline to use during critical moments.

    After 5 sessive evasions, the golden cross on Karkel''s forehead grew increasingly dim, while Oli was still unable to obtain any benefits from it. On the other hand, Karkel was pumping out a stream of attacks at a constant pace towards Oli''s golden shield. The patience he was showing caused people to feel sorry for Oli.

    "Oli''s extremely talented. However, it''s a pity that the City of zing Angels doesn''t have any famous teachers. This caused her to be overly reliant on her talents, with all of her offensive and defensive moves beingpletely dependent on them. Such moves are too easy to read and break. Karl, you better take a good look and see how fantastic of a performance your "brother" is showing! You better do a good one in our match, okay!" said Divian. She couldn''t help but add in ridiculing words towards Karl.

    Hearing her words, Karl rolled his eyes. "I''ll end my life if I end up looking like him. He actually dares to copy my name, and even adding a stutter in the middle." There was naturally no rtionship between the two of them, though this reinforcement from the Potter Family truly was too different from their other members. I''ve heard that they love to toss some of their talented new members to get nurtured over at the empires. This Karkel should have been brought back from the empires. If not, there would be at least some news avable about him. That deadpan calm expression of his definitely has to be cultivated from the environment he was living in."

    Finally, after Karkel''s sessive attacks, a clear cracking sound rang out, as a small crack finally appeared on the surface of the so-called invincible Holy Light Barrier!

    Despite the appearance of an opportunity to gain an advantage in this fight, Karkel still did not make any impulsive movements, though the crossbow in his hand was still causing despair as usual. Simrly, this was the first time Oli had bumped into such an opponent. The cracking of her Holy Light Barrier was just a ruse she had set up to lure her opponent to make the first move. However, her opponent''s eyes were as deadpan and calm as a cobra. If this continued on, she would be the one to get finished off!

    Only those who have undergone strict and arduous training would be able to make such firm, resolute judgements in a fight while not getting flustered. The specialities between both parties'' upations were now exceedingly clear. As long as Karkel could avoid being entangled in close rangebat against Oli, he would be able to stifle her to death. Although the process would appear boring, it was the most pragmatic approach, and one that would definitely use the least amount of energy to aplish.

    Just at this moment, Oli appeared to have entered a vicious cycle as she rushed towards Karkel once again with her golden greatsword raised high into the air. From the looks of it, she appeared be itching to enter a life or death struggle against Karkel. However, the problem now was that she would need to be able to reach him before that could happen. The movement skills and reaction speed he was disying now was on par with a Mo''s List assassin. How much confidence must a ranged soldier possess to dare to utilise such close-ranged evasion like what he was doing right now!

    Admittedly, the members of the zing Angels possessed firm and resolute willpower. However... there were times where they were too frank and obstinate.

    However, unlike before, Karkel did not immediately take action. On the contrary, he proceeded to rapidly increase the distance between him and Oli. Nevertheless, it was still slightly toote. Instead of pointing her golden greatsword, Olig gave a loud roar, before chopping it down in the direction of Karkel.

    This... was she trying to chop the air up?

    Right at this instant, a 10 metre golden halo,posed of needles pointed towards its centre where Karkel was, blossomed on the stage. Despite of his speed, he was still pierced by this needle-shaped halo, causing his body toe a halt!

    Golden Lightbat technique-- Dazzling Lotus Needle Stab!

    It was an omnidirectional Soul Powerbat technique that was aimed at preventing any counter attacks. There was nothing that could rival it during group battles, and there was no way to properly defended against it in a duel.

    Golden brilliance surged forth from Oli''s body as she rushed straight towards Karkel. Once she reached a closebat range, the explosion of her Holy Light Barrier would invincible. In this current CHF, anyone being targeted this explosion would not be able to ovee their fate of being defeated.

    This was the essence of the legendary Golden Light bloodline.

    It could be said that despite her trainingpletely revolving around her special ability, Oli''s special ability indeed had no equal. The legendary Golden Light bloodline had only appeared in a handful of people within mankind''s records of history. Furthermore, all of them had grown up to be top ss experts in their prime, without any outliers.

    Regardless of how strong Karkel was, he was only at the Casted Soul Stage. The more deft and agile one was, the weaker their defences would be. He was aiming to use his skills and techniques to win the fight, while Oli was resorting to her "brute strength". Once she made contact, her strength would be able to ovee all adversaries!

    What''s more, the judgement she had sent out was a non-solution move! No one would be able to escape from her!

    The zing Angels supporters were already so excited that they were on the brink of shouting and cheering out. With how this fight had progressed, once Karkel was caught by Oli, there would be no one who would be able to stop her. This was the domineering aspect of her Golden Light constitution!

    Despite being stopped by her move, Karkel proceeded to calmly initiate a slide. However, this slide was somewhat different from the earlier ones he had did. In a sh, his entire body turned dark, appearing as though he had turned into turned as shadow. At the same instant, Oli''s Soul Power Lock-On lost its target,ing to a stop 3 metres around Karkel''sst position. Already halfway through her motion, Oli had no other choice but to explode her golden shield. All of the attack power and her Soul Power it had absorbed sted out in all directions in the from of needle shaped attacks.

    However, right at this instant, Karkel did yet another monstrous slide without any unnecessary action, causing the explosive golden light energies to pierce harmlessly through his initial location.

    In the next instant, Karkel''s crossbow had already arrived right before Oli''s face. Not moving an inch, she stared at the sharp crossbow bolts resting just inches before her face, while her towering chest heaved up and down. How much, how much she desired to obtain a victory for her squadron! However... the only thing she could do now was to lower her head.

    The simplest of slides, yet it was a dimensionalbat technique!

    The simplest phasing slide was enough to waste all of Oli''s efforts.

    First duel, Karkel, victory!

 Chapter 492 - Binding elegance Vs Lethal "Slapping"

    <h4>Chapter 492: Binding elegance Vs Lethal ¡°pping¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Being considered as the guard for the S rank realm, and having always been looked down on, Copperfield had given a performance that surprised everyone.

    With an extremely low profile ¡°dimensionalbat technique¡±, Karkel had taken an effortless victory in the battle between the vanguards. There was not a sliver of debate that urred after his victory, as it was extremely evident that his strength was far, far more ferocious than his fame and reputation.

    This move from the Potter Family was considerably ¡°vicious¡±, as they had actually managed to nurture such a hidden weapon in secret.

    The uracy of his sessive shots was so spot on that it sent shivers down people¡¯s spines, and he controlled the entirebat situation while remaining exceedingly calm. It could be said that Oli did not stand a single chance at all; it was as though they were simply not on the same level.

    The dimensionalbat technique was only just one part of his attacks. Karkel had made everyone feel as though the dimensionalbat technique he had unleashed was just another ordinary move.

    After this fight, there would definitely be no one who would dare to continue disregarding this Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier anymore.

    It seemed that everyone had underestimated the Potter Family too much. Regardless of how weak they were, they were one of the Federation¡¯s 10 great families!

    There were too many hidden experts present in this CHF, while the only thing the Mo¡¯s List rankings had done was to ce the qualified ones on them. These figures possessed various kinds of unique traits, though that did not mean that their level of strength was the same.

    Although the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers were considered to be more outstanding than other Mo¡¯s List rankers, that did not mean that the everyone from the other upational rankings was of a weaker tier. Take for example Karkel, and Bobo Torres who Tianjing was about to face. If they were tossed within the rankings of the 10 great soldiers, they would definitely be able to obtain victories against some of them.

    ¡°What an oue that was.¡± said Ruo Zhi while sighing in admiration. ¡°Both sides had utilized the same strategy where they attached the greatest importance to the first duel. With the decisive advantage being snatched away from them, the zing Angels have now been forced into a passive stance. After all, the duelling phase is their weakness. In the current situation where any member they sent up would definitely be countered, their chances to drag this match into the group battle phase is already rather bleak.¡±

    ¡°The only chance they have now would be to snatch the second duel away. I feel that their captain, Papada should immediately head onto the stage. If he¡¯s able to obtain victory, that would give them the chance to make a counter pick against Copperfield¡¯s selection. This is their only choice left in this current situation.¡±

    Indeed, without any hesitation, right at the moment when Oli had fallen, the zing Angels¡¯ selection for the second duel had already been decided.

    Papada, The Angel¡¯s Sword!

    As for Copperfield, their response was to send Laura!

    Yet another key match was about to ur. In fact, it could even be said to be the critical match that would decide the fate of the zing Angels. If Papada lost, the zing Angels would definitely lose this match. However, there was truly no need for Laura to field herself in this duel. Nheless, this wasn¡¯t the moment to start casting doubts onto Laura¡¯s selection.

    Most likely for the sake of greater mobility and flexibility, Laura was wearing an officially-approved skintightbat outfit. Despite being firmly confined by her outfit, it was unable to hide her towering, magnificent chest from view. Upon appearing on stage, a wave of excited shrieks rang out, as the topic of discussion within the Skylink live chat feed instantly shifted.

    ¡°Oh my god! Is that a bounded view? Why do I feel that they¡¯ll never be able to be hidden no matter how they¡¯re bound! Please ept my kowtow, ball queen!¡±

    ¡°Wu Wu Wu, I only have an A cup! Please impart me your experience, elder sis Laura!¡±

    ¡°Can the t chested please conduct yourselves with dignity!¡±

    ¡°Order! Order! The ball fan society appeals to everyone to please watch the balls in a civilized manner! Please watch the balls in a civilized manner!¡±

    The chaotic mess was inevitable whenever a ball queen appears, with the liveliness of the audience in the arena and Skylink not losing one bit to the appearance of brother King. Even Ruo Zhi could not help but add in a little tease to hismentary. ¡°If this was a decision made by any other squadron, their captain would already have been cursed to death. Indeed, Laura is Laura. There are too many people within the audience who are her fans.

    Truthfully speaking, Laura could be considered to be the one within the sessors of the 10 great families that had the most contact with the general poption, while receiving the least amount of ridicule from them. If Carolyn or the others were to make such a decision, it would definitely end up with a different oue. Even though Copperfield wasn¡¯t ¡°strong¡±, their poprity and number of supporters within the arena and Skylink was still exceedingly high.

    ¡°Captain VS captain! Both squadrons are going all out in their strategy, no one¡¯s willing to give the other any leeway!¡±

    ¡°Copperfield is the older of the two great unarmedbat schools in the Federation. Although the Mo Family is universally recognized as having achieved the pinnacle of the Inner Fist, the Potter Family is the only one that can be considered as the true originator of the unarmedbat style!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The genuine sessors of the Potter Family have never, ever used any weapons! This is an inheritance since the ancient antiquity! Being one of the Potter Family sessors, she clearly is carrying on the essence of the style of unarmedbat.¡±

    ¡°Bare handed VS The Angel¡¯s Sword!¡±

    The 2 fighters for the second duel stood in opposition to each other on the stage. Frankly speaking, Papada still had a certain level of psychological superiority!

    Within the OP, be it their divisions or strength evaluations, Papada had already been ranked over Laura. After all, he was a soldier that had passed the test for the Quasi Sanctuary Division, and was in a fundamentally different realm as opposed to Laura, who was still in the Elite Division.

    Other than her famous background and status, Laura wasn¡¯t on the same level as him in terms of strength and reputation. Among all of the squadrons participating in this CHF, the reputation and exposure of the zing Angels squadron were stronger than Copperfield, while appearance and physique were the main points of talk when Laura was mentioned.

    However, this was a duel within a match, and it belonged solely to fighters!

    The Angel¡¯s Sword had already been unsheathed, while the only image within Papada¡¯s eyes was of Laura. The oue of this match rested on the results of this duel, and he would definitely not allow any unexpected incidents to ur.

    Thepetition bell rang.

    ¡°Laura did not summon her Explosive Bear. Frankly speaking, with her overall fighting capabilities, it will be extremely difficult for her to obtain any advantage without relying on her ming Explosive Bear.¡± said Ruo Zhi.

    Bang~~~~

    Two circr shockwaves sted out, as Laura and Papada simultaneously advanced. Before reaching the range for close rangebat, the ferocious Soul Power surging forth from the two had already smashed into each other! Sparks started to fly as the fight officially started!

    mes started to dance in Laura¡¯s hands. Unlike Sharmie¡¯s mes, they appeared more dense, abstruse and reserved. This was a disy of her control of mes. What¡¯s more, it possessed a unique trait that was suitable for close rangedbat, appearing just like peculiar, coloured air currents, dancing around in the air like fiery snakes with every wave of her hands!

    Potter Family¨Cming Void Fist!

    Laura pulled no punches upon taking action.

    Compared to the ming Void Fist she had shown in the OP, the ming Void Fist she was currently disying appeared much more aplished. There wasn¡¯t any trace of chaos or tentative signs of explosion present in the 4 fiery snakes shooting out of her hand, clear indications of higher energy efficiency and control.

    Bang~~~

    Countless mes danced and billowed in the air as move after move was unleashed.

    However, what she was met with were even more pure and berserk mes.

    Papada waved his Angel¡¯s Sword in the air, sending waves of fiery sword force hurtling, smashing the fiery snakes unleashed from Laura¡¯s disy of the ming Void Fist.

    ming Whip! A move that had encumbered even All Mouthy King in the OP! A renowned move that was known to everyone

    Although she stood well inparison, Papada was still quite a bit stronger than Laura in terms of his fire attribute special ability and talent.

    Both parties were still approximately 10 metres from each other, and they appeared to be rather familiar with each other¡¯s moves. This middle range distance was more than sufficient for them to unleash their powerful moves, causing mes to fill the stage. Nevertheless, Papada was able to obtain superiority over Laura upon the start of the fight, as his attacks were specifically unleashed to counter the short ranged attacks from Laura.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually using such shameless ¡°pping¡± moves against a cute girl like Laura¡­¡± Wrapped in bandages, Mario mumbled as he shook his head. Frankly speaking, the number of sex-rted jokes had exceeded the analyses posted in the chat. Losing to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had allowed the zing squadron to go into apletely rxed mode. The disparity in strength was clear for everyone to see, and most important, everyone was safe and sound. Being able to reach the top 16 was already an extremely great improvement for the zing squadron. The true examples of misery were the 2 S ranked squadrons that had been eliminated.

    While everyone else was sneaking in smiles due to the dirty thoughts present in their hearts, the sound of Sharmie¡¯s frightening fist creaking had already rung out. ¡°So, you guys feel that the beast girl¡¯s cute, huh? When did your preferences start to change, huh? Looks like you guys really need to get tidied up.¡±

    What kind of joke was that! Sharmie didn¡¯t have manyints about having lost to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. However, the zing squadron hade to a stop at the top 16, while that beast girl Laura still had the chance to bust her way into the top 8. This was something that caused considerable unhappiness in Sharmie. Now, these bunch of people were basically acting as though they were blind!

    As nk expressions filled the faces of the other squadron members, Mario was already on the verge of crying. He had been beaten up into an exceedingly miserable state from yesterday¡¯s match. Taking another round from her in his extremely injured state might really make him end up in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.

    The fight happening on stage was intense.

    The ¡°pping¡± effect was exceedingly good; not everyone could be as domineering as All Mouthy King. Furthermore, everyone could see that Laura¡¯s fire attribute abilities were just the ¡°leftovers¡± that came with her ming Explosive Bear. Soul Beast Masters were able to use a portion of the unique traits their Soul Beasts possessed, and this capability was widely known. However, it was poorer than the pure mes created by Papada. If not for the support of her Potter Family¡¯s inner Fist techniques, she would have already been smashed apart.

    Although the strength contained in Papada¡¯s ming whip was only 80% of its full might, he was clearly putting more focus on the aspect of distance control. It was extremely hard for him tond a clean strike on Laura, as her Explosive Bear had allowed her to possess an extremely high fire resistance. Furthermore, he did not want to defeat her in a single strike.

 Chapter 493 - Self-hypnotism

    <h4>Chapter 493: Self-hypnotism</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As Laura moved about in the mes, a bunch of ¡°foolish men¡± were drunk by the spectacle they were witnessing, as they were truly stunned by the possibility of her engaging in closebat with that body of hers. The majority of girls who possessed a fire attribute special ability over a certain level would also possess bodies that would cause the countless men to fall head over heels. Sharmie had made a sensible decision to focus on being a ranged soldier. However, being a member of the Potter Family, Laura did not have the luxury of such a choice.

    While the audience was bustling with iparable excitement and liveliness, the ongoing fight in the stage appeared rather meaningless in the eyes of the group of experts. That¡¯s because the two people currently duking it out weren¡¯t considered to be top ss experts like Karkel. Both of them were overly reliant on their talents. Or in other words, their weaknesses were exceedingly obvious.

    A slight frown appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead as a feeling of something being slightly amiss appeared in his heart. It has been quite a while since Laura hadprehended her Wind attribute special ability. Furthermore, with her understanding towards the synergy of wind and fire, she shouldn¡¯t still be disying such low-level moves. With Laura¡¯s intelligence, there was only one possible reason for doing so, which was that she was not nning on revealing her full strength in her fight against Papada

    At this moment, Papada was starting to push his advantage into a suppression, as he was now getting somewhat worried. Her opponent only had one effective move in the form of her Explosive Bear, while closebat was useless against him. Now, what he needed to do was to summon his strength and push forth, and not allow his opponent to get too many chances to drag this fight on.

    As Soul Power surged out crazily from him, the fires around him turned into an inferno, and Papada appeared as imposing as a ming god of war. Coupled with his zing Angel¡¯s Time, the range of his ming whip doubled, while its speed suddenly increased to another level. At this moment, he gave the impression of a judge from hell. Faced against him. Now, Laura was unable to drag this fight out any longer. The only thing left for her to do was to retract her Soul Power and unleash her full strength.

    Papada rapidly inserted his fire attribute special ability into his ming whip, a considerably practical fusion of special ability andbat technique.

    This was the absolute peak in theprehension of fire!

    The ferocious ze caused Laura to turn into a pitiful girl getting tormented by Papada¡¯s ming whip, while the entire arena turned silent in the face of the scene unfolding before their eyes. With her being forced into such a pitiful state, anyone who set their eyes on her would feel somewhat unable to deal a heavy hand against her.

    On the contrary, the corner of Sharmie¡¯s mouth was currently twitching. Why was there no one who would pity her during her match against Gui Wulie? That fe onstage really liked to act cute! Was being smaller really that impressive?

    Looking over towards the bunch of men beside her who were revealing longing expressions, Sharmie gave a vicious stamp to Mario¡¯s feet. This caused all of his hair to stand up. Looking towards Sharmie, he cried out. ¡°Why?¡±

    When the second stamp came hurtling down on his feet, Mario immediately stopped asking any more whys.

    Like a god descending to the mortal realm, Papada sent a chop towards Laura. The mes gushing out from this chop was definitely sufficient to blow away all of her defences!

    Being overly condensed with energy, the ming sword force caused sparks to fly as it cleaved through the air. This was a sign of having too much zing energy present in that attack, and a clear indication of its lethality. Was Laura about to be blown to smithereens?

    Faced against the iing attack, rays of light started to blossom from the struggling Laura. Instead of retreating, she proceeded to advance, heading straight towards the zing sword force! Swing her palms forward, they pped together at an iparably urate timing, sandwiching the iing de between them!

    Bare naked grab!

    What praiseworthy courage! However, wasn¡¯t she being too ignorant towards the might of Papada¡¯s mes!

    It¡¯s over? ¡­??

    The zing Angel¡¯s Sword, which contained more than sufficient ming energy, had unexpectedly not exploded?

    Everyone proceeded to focus on Laura¡¯s hands, which was now glowing with a white, gem-like lustre. That came from a pair of white silvery silk-like gloves constructed from an unknown material. She had worn it in the split second before executing the Bare Naked Grab, and from the looks of it, she was not one bit worried about the Angel¡¯s Sword¡¯s sharpness!

    ¡°No wonder! So she¡¯s using Chi¡¯s Hands!¡± Ruo Zhi eximed out with an emotional tone. ¡°We¡¯re very lucky to have the opportunity to see an extremely practical divine weapon! Hailing from the dark era, this magnum opus is one of the secret treasures of the Potter Family! The originator for this weapon is a legendary figure within the Potter Family ¡ª Chi Potter! It¡¯s said to be manufactured from the silk of the 9th rank dimensional life form, the 9 Rotation Ice Silkworm, and is impregnable to the elements, and impervious to swords and spears! It¡¯s absolutely formidable when paired with the Potter Family¡¯s fist techniques! I remember that thest time I¡¯ve seen the Chi¡¯s Hands was when they were worn by Laura¡¯s brother, Molton Potter! Leading Copperfield, in the previous CHF, he had brought them to the final match, before losing to Stuart at the end!¡±

    Having suppressed the zing Angel¡¯s Sword, Laura proceeded to show her might. Despite not fearing her in closebat, Papada was now facing apletely different Laura. Having activated her Wind attribute special ability, Laura¡¯s speed had clearly risen by quite a bit, while also engaging in a much more ferocious stance. Coupled with the ming Void Fist, she immediately forced Papada into a miserable state.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them exchanged a dozen blows, 6 of which Papada ate head on. The feeling of Laura¡¯s ming Void Fist really wasn¡¯t something nice to endure. What¡¯s more, Papada had never expected Laura to actually be able toprehend a Wind attribute special ability. This was something thatpletely absent in the pre-information!

    The entire arena surged with excitement, as everyone was cheering and shouting their support for Laura. This caused Papada to grow more infuriated. Being a citizen of a city that worshipped a god, how could he endure such humiliation!

    Eating a clean punch from Laura, he relied on the impact to widen the gap between them. Spitting out a mouthful of blood as he spun in the air, he quickly retreated backwards, while a slight twitch appeared on his handsome face.

    Wang Zhong was considerably engrossed by the fight. Since their fight in the OP, Papada had made massive progress. Nheless, it was a pity that the battlefield wasn¡¯t too suitable for him. If the fight was held at the entrance of a volcano, Laura might truly be unable to defeat him. Furthermore, Laura was also showing a surprising performance. Herprehension towards the wind elements was definitely more than what she was currently showing. However, she had still chosen to use the Chis¡¯ Hands. From the looks of it, Copperfield was still showing much ambition in this CHF.

    Truthfully speaking, anyone who has set higher goals within this CHF would not reveal their trump card just to obtain an easy victory in a match.

    To Laura, this current fight was undoubtedly the best chance to temper herself before the quarterfinals.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you all see the talent that you can only dream for but never obtain! This is God¡¯s gift!¡±

    A halo of fire suddenly surged from his body, before his speed skyrocketed. Unlike the ordinary speed increase from the activation of one¡¯s fire attribute special ability, a pair of fiery wings suddenly sprouted out from Papada¡¯s back, before he starting floating in the air!

    Wings of the zing Angel!

    This was an ability he had showcased during his fight against All Mouthy King. At that time, he wasn¡¯t able to use them to fly. However, now, he was actually able to hover and fly with that pair of fiery wings!

    Hovering in the air, Papada narrowed his eyes. A halo of mes proceeded to surge out from him, before he grabbed the zing Angel¡¯s Sword with both hands!

    The zing Angel¡¯s Sword started to get engulfed with mes, fueled by an all-out torrential gush of Soul Power and energy from his special ability, while countless zes started to appear and fill the skies. Like fireflies flying in the air, they covered the air above the stage, causing the arena¡¯s temperature to surge up!

    A berserk aura sted out from Papada, hiding the sky and covering the earth, while countless fire elements danced and cheered in happiness around him.

    This was the ability he hadprehended! He had broken through after his match against All Mouthy King! This was his faith, a ze that burned everything!

    Even All Mouthy King was merely an apostle sent by God to guide him! Papada was the gifted son of God! He, is, the King of the zing Angels!

    Standing pridefully in the air, an upward curl appeared at the corner of Papada¡¯s mouth. The reason he had gone to see Wang Zhong¡¯s match wasn¡¯t for the sake of worshipping thetter, but to worship God¡­ and himself.

    This was a pair of wings bestowed by God! How mighty it was! How powerful it was! How beautiful it was!

    In the next instant, those tightly shut eyes suddenly sprung open, before shocking changes appeared on the Angel¡¯s Sword in his hands. The ze engulfing the sword started to turn substantial, before the berserk, dazzlingly red mes suddenly turned white!

    Papada held his sword high into the sky. Although his ming whip appeared to have progressed from something incorporeal to something substantial, it contained a denser amount of energy within it! At this moment, the slender Angel¡¯s Sword had turned into something like a divine weapon. Awe-inspiring power radiated from it, igniting all the air in contact with it, causing a long plume of smoke to rise from its tip!

    me¡¯s Fury!

    He wanted to end this fight with a cleave that sliced anything in its path!

    The reasons lied with his confidence in his move, as well as the understanding he had gained from his previous exchanges against Laura.

    In this instant, his sword intent had fused with his will, causing an iparably gigantic shade of a sword to appear behind his upgraded Angel¡¯s Sword! There¡¯s simply nothing that could stand in its way!

    Everything would be decided with this sh!

 Chapter 494: What a chest~~~

    Chapter 494: What a chest~~~

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    "Die!"

    Papada''s eyes turned scarlet red as put all of his strength into his move!

    Everyone''s eyes were now locked onto the stage. Papada unleashing such a big move meant that he was staking his life into this fight. What''s more, he had condensed so much power into his sword that it was causing people in the audience to give in to despair.

    However, a smile appeared on Laura''s face.

    Be it Anlor or Arnold, the progress they had made during the summer vacation had caused everyone to sigh in admiration. However, Laura was the one that had made the greatest progress of all.

    Karkel''s apaniment in training had allowed her to make improvements to her closebat proficiency, while the conversation with Wang Zhong had allowed her to advance to a whole new level!

    A frightening runic pattern ripple had already appeared in the air in the blink of an eye.

    A tornado-like whirlpool appeared in the air, before instantly expanding out while forming a terrifying suction force.

    There were more than just one or two people who were now covering their eyes in fear of the spectacle unfolding before their eyes. As for Wang Zhong, he wasn''t sure whether tough or to cry as he thought, "Isn''t Papada being too naive?"

    Who told him that being able to float in the air equated to being invincible?

    Who told him that his opponent would definitely get frightened just because he had grown a pair of wings that could make him fly?

    It had to be said that although Papada might be very devout, his actions in this duel was the exact opposite of Karkel. While Karkel had focused on genuinebat, Papada was of the showboating type. There wasn''t anything wrong with the faith present in City of the zing Angels. However, the problem lies with allowing faith to overwhelm one''s mind. He had already sunkpletely into his own world, and assumed that the world would react to him in the way he had nned out. This was too... too naive!

    Bear Rules the World!

    As of now, Papada''s face had already contorted, while a golden invincible barrier instantly appeared around his body!

    However, a giant, terrifying ming palm had already extended out from the whirlpool, before sending an earth shattering p towards him!

    RUMBLE BANG BANG...

    Heaven falls and the earth rends!

    As the golden light barrier sparkled around him, Papada and his shield were smashed into the air, just like a ping pong ball that was smashed by a racket!

    "ROAR!"

    A frightening Explosive Bear towering over 6 metres rushed out from the storm-filled whirlpool! It appearedrger, and even more berserk than ever before!

    The only sounds present in people''s ears were the frightening roars that possessed the might to shatter souls! Furthermore, there was also the miserable spectacle that was happening before their eyes.

    Despite being saved by his invincible golden light barrier, Papada''s entire being was smashed deep into the stage, sinking a full ? metre into the ground!

    The intense forces that shook his body caused Papada to immediately lose consciousness.

    Unconscious! Laura, victory!

    With berserk mes gushing out from every pore, the giant bear proceeded to fly gracefully towards Laura in a manner akin to a spoiled kid. Pulling its head close to Laura, he gave off an image that was no different from a pet.

    Compared to the awe-inspiring manner in which it had pped Papada away..this was a reversal as wide as heaven and earth.

    Laura gave her bear a rub on its head, giving it praise for its beautiful actions earlier. However, feelings of regret were present in her heart. She wasn''t feeling much happiness from obtaining this victory, as it felt too easy for her. Despite being extremely talented, Papada''s moves and actions were full of mistakes. That was why Karkel had said that such a person wouldn''t be able to disy the effects of their training.

    "That''s weird..." Bobo Torres''s eyes were now sparkling with interest as he pondered about the earlier spectacle. Generally speaking, one''s Soul Beast''s progress were dependent on the Soul Beast Master''s soul realm and Soul Power. However, its exceedingly obvious that Laura was still at the Casted Soul Stage. Yet, why was there such a huge transformation in the strength of her Explosive Bear?

    "She''s clearly in the Casted Soul Stage. Yet, she''s able to allow her Soul Beast to undergo a qualitative transformation in strength. Is this rted to her special ability?"

    "Her Explosive Bear is of the fire attribute, while Laura possesses a Wind attribute special ability. Is she able to perfectly fuse her Wind attribute special ability into her summon, and allow the wind and fire elements to bolster each other might to increase the total amount of energy present in her Explosive Bear''s form in this dimension?"

    "This method is insufficient to answer that question. Looks like the Potter Family has managed to find some new method in this aspect."

    "She probably managed to get pointers from experts." the people who specialized in Soul Beasts were enraptured by the newfound strength of Laura''s Explosive Bear.

    Laura sent a thumbs up towards the audience, appearing to show her appreciation for the cheers and support from her friends. However, in Laura''s sparkling eyes, her thumb was pointed clearly towards the figure of Wang Zhong in the viewing gallery.

    If not for Wang Zhong''s previous reminder, she might still be stuck pondering about thepatibility of her Wind attribute special ability and her Explosive Bear. If she wasn''t able to make a prompt decision, she might have continued to sink deeper and deeper into this train of thought. When that happened, god knows when would she be able to finally make a realisation and break out of that quagmire!

    There were times where she truly felt that fellow, Wang Zhong, was especially mysterious. Not only did he possess a tyrannical level ofbat prowess, he also possessed another identity in the form of All Mouthy King. Unlike Carolyn, she did not assume a high and mighty stance due to her status. This allowed her to get a greater and more detailed understanding of him. The period of time he spent at Copperfield was exceedingly crucial in this understanding, as she was frequently hearing about him investigating high-level stuff about living runes with her grandfather. Frankly speaking, Laura would frequently fall into a daze when seeing those two argue to the point of their faces turning beet red, as though she was seeing two old Potters that she had worshipped since she was young.

    From a certain point of view, Laura might be the girl that had the greatest understanding of Wang Zhong. The mind of this fellow was basically as vast as the universe! It was that same vast and beautiful starry sky that had captivated Laura.

    Within her eyes, her target had already responded with a big thumbs up and an expression of admiration on his face.

    A smile appeared on Laura''s face as she immediately felt rather happy.

    With their captain and vice-captain losing one after another, the pirs of the zing Angels squadrons hadpletely copsed. However, what''s astonishing was that this squadron did not lose their confidence and willpower in the face of this! On the contrary, the fighting spirit present within their eyes had turned even more fervent!

    This was a mysterious squadron whose essence was fundamentally different from any other squadron. The strength of the Mo''s List ranker Oli and their captain Papada weren''t the people who gave them confidence! Instead, it was a faith that had long seeped right into the very core of their beings. They were already considered as one single entity! The five of them had fused perfectly, and could even separate at will! At this moment, even if there was only one of them left, they would fight to the veryst person!

    Therefore, when everyone had assumed that the zing Angels'' morale would be at its lowest, their counterattack started!

    Third duel, Kukuer against Anlor!

    The next member sent out by Copperfield was the berserker that had recently gotten the limelight, Anlor. This time, however, he had bumped into a berserker that was even more insane than him. Although both of them were berserkers, with both of them possessing simr strength to one another, Kukuer had immediately entered a berserk state upon themencement of the duel. This wasn''t just the berserk-ification of his fleshly body, but also of his spirit! With the zing Angels in a win or die situation, a loss would not be tolerated! After the two blood-drenched soldiers duked it out for 300 rounds, Kukuer was the final one standing.

    Sighs of admiration rang out from the audience due to this unexpected result, while causing suspense to reappear in the match. Now, with the selective advantage in their hands, the zing Angels possessed the greatest chance to bring this match into the group battle phase which they were most familiar with.

    However, it was a pity that a reversal did not ur in this match. In the fourth duel, Arnold gave everyone in the audience a lesson on what it meant to be a ranged soldier who didn''tmit any mistakes. He did not use any super powerful eruption of strength or overbearing special ability, but just pure control, control that was urately calcted to the very extreme. Maintaining control of the duel from the very beginning till the end, he caused the fight to enter an hour of attrition. During the entire duration, the berserk-state zing Angels mainstay assassin was utterly unable to get closer than 20 metres from him, before being absolutely decimated.

    The final duel caused another high note to surge within the arena and Skylink, as Copperfield sent up their exceedingly obscure all rounded soldier, Valence. He was a small and skinny second-year student who always kept an extremely low profile, yet disyed a terrifying strength that was close to that of the Mo''s List rankers. In what seemed like apletely suppressive stance, he used less than 1 minute to st thest fighting member of the zing Angel out of the stage.

    Everyone was astonished once again, as indeed, the strength of the aristocratic families could not be judged using ordinary reasoning. Copperfield, the twin cored squadron that was universally recognized by everyone to be the weakest among the S ranked squadrons. In this match, not only did they show that they had a berserker that could erupt with terrifying valiance, they also possessed a ranged soldier that possessed a level of control that could be ranked as perfect, and unexpectedly, a hidden third core! Furthermore, their strongest member, Karkel, had also shown that he had ample energy left after his victory over Oli.

    The mysterious aristocratic family, the underestimated S rank, and naturally, their renowned captain, Laura. This match hadpletely flipped everyone''s understanding of Copperfield. From the modest and calm stance they had adopted in the CHF, the only exnation of their behaviour was that captain Laura''s breadth of mind was as wide as her chest!

    In the viewing gallery, Sharmie was so furious that she was biting her lip, while tears were streaming down Mario''s cheeks, with his snot about to flow out too. That was because the flesh on his neck was about to be pinched into 3 revolutions. Mother...

 Chapter 495 - Number 1 Tease

    <h4>Chapter 495: Number 1 Tease</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Having lost their match, the entire zing Angels squadron appeared extremely dejected and dismayed. It was evident that they were gunning for the championship. However, in the end, they had lost to an S- squadron. It would take them a while before they could find a way to deal with this loss.

    Thest match on the second day was between the Grozny squadron and the Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron.

    The strength of the Grozny squadron had long seeped into the hearts of everyone. As for the ice prince, dimir, he was one of the future representatives of the Federation, while his S+ rank evaluation was more than sufficient to give massive pressure to his opponents.

    Despite that, the Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron¡¯s overall mentality and spirit were exceedingly good. If one was to consider the zing Angels squadron to be overly confident, the Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron¡¯s mindset would be as calm and broad as a tranquilke.

    The Asuna Ocean Goddess City was also considered to be one of the most unique cities among the Federation. The most powerful influence there being was the Ocean Goddess Sect, which was controlled by the extremely powerful Asuna Family, and was only of the few cities within the 100 City Federation that still maintained worship and faith towards the great oceans.

    Furthermore, this city had indeed received blessings from the Ocean Goddess. During the dark era, all of the seas and oceans had all turned into forbidden regions, due to the havoc and destruction caused by sea beasts. Due to their earth-shattering might, they had caused extreme destruction to thends which border any sea or ocean bodies. However, the Asuna Ocean Goddess City was situated in a region with gentle sea beasts. As long as mankind didn¡¯t go out to provoke them, those sea beasts would not retaliate and attack them. This resulted in the development of this city simr to that of zing City, where many youths being born within would have a certain chance to obtain the blessing of the Ocean Goddess. The result was various kinds of water attribute special abilities or auxiliary support special abilities, and even divine ones.

    Squadrons that were able to make it to the top 16 would have to face various kinds of dissection, and that included their own, from analysts and the audience. Due to the ¡°love¡± for the various famous OP participants, the backgrounds of the various members of the Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron were gradually brought to light.

    Among them, the ¡°twin cores¡± in the form of their captain and vice-captain had attracted the most attention.

    Captain Misa Asuna, the sessor of the Asuna Family. Truthfully speaking, there was no need to know much of her background, as her status as a Sanctuary Division member was more than sufficient to indicate her strength. If not for the limited number of slots within the Mo¡¯s List, she, who possessed a divine water attribute special ability, would definitely have made it into their ranks.

    Among the various kinds of special abilities, only those that were able to interact with the essence of the attribute or call forth unique abilities would be granted to the title of ¡°divine¡±. An example would be Oli¡¯s Golden attribute special ability. Misa Asuna¡¯s special ability was another example. However, thepetition to be ranked on the Mo¡¯s List¡¯s soldier rankings was too cruel. In the end, with a defence-oriented special ability, she was unable to climb onto that list. Nheless, Misa¡¯s performance in this CHF was indeed a sight to behold.

    Vice-captain Belico. His ancestor was a former parliamentary speaker for Asuna Ocean Goddess City. Ever since he was young, he had disyed astonishing talent, allowing him to receive guidance from the Ocean Goddess Sect upon turning 6. He was a true blue elite soldier of the Ocean Goddess Sect. However, what really made him gain fame and reputation was his performance at 12 years old during the Ocean¡¯s Baptism ceremony, where he was the only child who made it out alive. As for what exactly had happened, no one knew for sure. However, the entire Ocean Goddess City remained tight-lipped about the concrete details. Nevertheless, the only thing this ceremony had confirmed was that he had obtained the unprecedented ¡°Gift of the Ocean Goddess¡±!

    The Grozny squadron, with their monarch-like demeanour. The Ocean Goddess squadron, the masters of mystery. It would definitely not be an easy task for the Grozny squadron to obtain victory.

    It was time for both squadrons to enter the arena. However, it was at this moment when the sharp-eyed audience noticed something wrong...

    There was one less person in the Grozny squadron lineup!

    ¡°dimir doesn¡¯t seem to be here, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true, right! Fuck, I really don¡¯t see him! Might he be in the toilet?¡±

    dimir was actually absent for such an important match? What the hell?

    There were some people who did not believe their eyes. However, as time continued to tick by, dimir had still not appeared in the arena!

    Anxiety grew in the hearts of the Grozny squadron supporters as they thought, this couldn¡¯t be right! Why would dimir not participate in this match?

    The Grozny squadron was an entirely different entity without him around!

    The Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron wasn¡¯t weak. Without dimir around, changes would appear in the stable advantage the Grozny squadron possessed, while the possibility of them being careless and giving up this match would be a reality. Furthermore, the Ocean Goddess squadron possessed the same powerful group battle capabilities as the zing Angels squadron!

    The greatest unique trait of the Ocean Goddess squadron was that all of their members possessed the special ability capabilities to heal themselves and recover. This was the unique trait of water attribute special ability users. As long as they were able to drag the match into the group battle phase, they would possess the chance to win the match, regardless of who their opponents were. Not only do were they able to activate their healing abilities for a long duration, under the guidance of Mira Asuna, they were also about to form a resonance between their water attribute special abilities. Thispatibility and tacit understanding between their members was the reason why they were recognized to be one of the top 3 squadrons in the current CHF standings.

    Yet, with the Grozny squadron up against such an opponent, dimir had actually chosen not to show up?

    Misa and Belico exchanged nces upon noticing this. They were naturally paying attention to the condition of the Grozny squadron. Truthfully speaking, due to them being privy to more information given to them by the influence behind them, they had obtained some news about this. However, never did they expect dimir to act so outrageously! He had really not ced them in his eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant.¡± said Belico with a wrinkle on his forehead. Frankly speaking, although the Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron was coborating with the Parliamentary influence, thetter had no jurisdiction over them. This was a genuine coboration, as the Asuna Family wanted to make a breakthrough into the aristocratic family circles. The exceptional advantage they possessed allowed them freedom from the need to rely on other people. The Ocean Goddess squadron was sent to this CHF with the goal of obtaining honour and glory. They wanted to show to the whole entire Federation the strength of the Ocean Goddess squadron. However, never did they expect for such disregard to be shown towards them.

    With a faint smile on her face, Misa replied, ¡°This is a critical period of time for Casted Soul Stages to cast their Heroic Souls. No one will be able to resist such news, even if it is Carolyn or the others. Nevertheless, this indeed is a chance for us.¡±

    From the information they had received, it was said that the challenge ¡°Gospel Paradise¡± had appeared in the Hyperdimension. That was a mysterious ce that was only suitable for Casted Soul Stage soldiers searching for a destiny suitable for them. This was exceedingly important during the casting of one¡¯s Heroic Souls, and one would be considered pretty lucky to be able to chance upon such an opportunity even once in a couple of decades. However, the Ocean Goddess City did not care about that, as they possessed the gospels of the Ocean Goddess. Naturally, even if it appeared, the 10 great families would be the only ones that could obtain it. After all, although there were still rules in the Hyperdimension, they weren¡¯t under the jurisdiction of the Federation.

    At this moment, the various powerhouse squadrons had all arrived at the arena¡¯s viewing gallery. As expected, Carolyn and Gui Hao were absent from this crowd of experts.

    Despite the unexpected change in the situation, the Ocean Goddess squadron wasn¡¯t shaken or disturbed much by it. At this moment, everyone was focusing their attention on the Grozny squadron. dimir not participating in this match was a problem much bigger than a personal one, as it had affected the morale of the Grozny supporters. This truly wasn¡¯t a good decision.

    Even Wang Zhong and the others were baffled by this situation. Being interested in dimir, Wang Zhong was shocked to see that thetter was not participating in this match. Something important must have sprung up for him to be absent, Ma Dong thought as his little beady eyes rolled around.

    As the matchmenced, the Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron¡¯s vanguard was, impressively, their vice-captain, Belico. Wielding two short butrge hammers in his hands, his nickname within the Ocean Goddess City was ¡°Hammer of the Lightning God¡±, and was famed for being ferocious and berserk inbat.

    However, when Noriba walked out from the Grozny squadron preparatory area, a wave of cheers rang out across the entire arena. This fellow¡¯s silly and amusing style were greatly weed by the audience. Furthermore, the vanguards for this match were both using heavy weapons, the kind of fight most beloved by the audience.

    Upon walking up the stage, Noriba started to wave his hands about in a manner akin to that of a victor, while disying an appearance as though he had already obtained the win.

    This caused a frown to appear on Belico¡¯s face. He had never cared about the Mo¡¯s List rankers at all. Other than the goddess, all mortals were vulgar. Humans were meant to make mistakes, while the Mo¡¯s List was created by humans. The strength and fame of the aristocratic families had a very great influence on who appeared on that list. This had definitely resulted in the obscure and distant Ocean Goddess City getting underestimated. Nheless, Belico would not undervalue himself just like that.

 Chapter 496 - Lightning Godâ€™s Hammer

    <h4>Chapter 496: Lightning God¡¯s Hammer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    In the Ocean Goddess Sect, every disciple would need to receive the blessings of the Ocean Goddess when they turned 12, and would need to head out to the ocean to undergo the baptism of the waves. This was an extremely dangerous event to take part in, as the participants were just a bunch of 12-year-old kids.

    During that time, he and 20 other kids had taken a boat, 7 days of food and water, and left the Ocean Goddess City. As they left, all of them were filled with worship and devotion to the Ocean Goddess.

    At the very beginning, everything appeared normal, as the power of the Ocean Goddess protected them. Thissted until the third day, when they had started their return journey. All of a sudden, the calm and tranquil ocean turned into a howling storm! Everything had happened too quickly! The only thing Belico could remember was that a series of waves had knocked him overboard. Despite the storm raging about, it was exceedingly calm beneath the surface of the ocean. ¡°Is this the bottom of the ocean?¡± When he was pondering about this question, a white, glowing figure appeared as it swam towards him.

    Being devoid of any energy to struggle, he could only watch as the gigantic white figure extended hundreds of tentacles towards him, before they violently tunnelled into Belico¡¯s body.

    Squid Queen Mother!

    Before he lost consciousness, he managed to recognize the gigantic figure: it was one of the overlords of the ocean. However, for some god given luck, he had managed to survive! Three dayster, his swollen body was rescued from the beaches along the Ocean Goddess City and brought back to the Ocean Goddess Sect.

    It had to be said that the sea beasts living around Asuna Ocean Goddess City did not possess much killing intent towards humans. However, no one even knew if those high ranking sea beasts possessed any intelligence or not. Not only did Belico keep his life after being consumed, but also, he had somehow obtained a lightning attribute special ability! Furthermore, he did not just receive a blessing from the Squid Queen Mother, he had also gained an innate divine power!

    Looking at the outrageously huge axe wielded by his opponent, a sliver of an upward curl appeared at the corner of Belico¡¯s mouth. This was a smile of confidence!

    ¡°Okay! Now the greeting¡¯s over, let¡¯s start!¡± said Noriba with augh, seemingly disregarding Belicopletely. ¡°Brother, your weapon selection is not cool at all! Those aren¡¯t good for showing off! I advise you to better go back and change them.¡±

    The audience turned speechless in response to his words. This Noriba was known to be the number one teaser in this CHF, and from the looks of it, that title wasn¡¯t unwarranted.

    Nevertheless, Belico did not pay any attention to him. Waiting calmly for Noriba to finish his act, he tapped his hammers gently against each other before speaking out with a faint smile. ¡°So, can we start now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve started long ago! I¡¯m waiting for you to take action!¡± replied Noriba while waving his left hand nonchntly. Was Belico joking? This handsome brother here was a Mo¡¯s List heavy soldier! Style was a necessity!

    By the stage, Pomo could not help but cover his eyes. This bastard! When dimir¡¯s not around, this fellow pretentiousness shtick would go bombastic. If not for¡­ if not for...sigh.

    In the next instant, Belico vanished with a sh. Possessing a physique that was neither that of a heavy soldier nor a soldier, he gave off a feeling as though¡­ how would one put it, it was something simr to ¡°puffiness¡±. Basically, all the soldiers participating in this CHF were muscle-bound males. However, the muscles present on his frame and visible areas weren¡¯t at the same level of definition as the others.

    However, in the next second, BANG...

    An earth-shattering bang rang out, as Noriba was sent flying in the air like a kicked football. What¡¯s more, his massive war axe was still held in his hand!

    A deathly silence filled the entire arena. Belico pointed his hammers at Noriba and said, ¡°You better get serious.¡±

    The Grozny squadron members could not bear to continue watching this embarrassing wastrel. If they had known he would do such a thing, they wouldn¡¯t have let him be the vanguard.

    Hastily using his war axe as assistance to stand up, Noriba immediately spoke out, ¡°Cough Cough! That¡¯s my mistake, my mistake! Come again! Come,e again!¡±

    Everyone in the entire arena immediately burst intoughter. Perhaps that was the reason why dimir did not participate. If he saw such a vanguard in action, he might really die from anger. Furthermore, upon standing up, the first move Noriba made was to strike a pose, even going so far as to fuss with his hair.

    A slight wrinkle appeared once again on Belico¡¯s forehead. That fellow really didn¡¯t know when to stop! He had only used 60% of his strength in the earlier attack, yet his opponent was still courting death. Now, no one would me him if anything untoward were to happen.

    BANG!

    In the next instant, Belico suddenly advanced forward. Waving his hammers, a pale blue glow burst forth, as blue bolts of lightning started to arc and dance on their surface.

    Noticing Belico lunging fiercely towards him, Noriba¡¯s eyes lit up as a smile appeared on his face. Haha! Ever since a long time ago, the opponents he had encountered would basically either raise their defences and be a turtle, or would run helter-skelter while evading and dodging. This was the very first time someone had rushed straight towards him.

    Seeing the two lightning-d hammers smashing over, the only response Noriba gave was a faint smile. Yet, he did not move even a single inch, nor did the giant axe on his shoulder budge at all.

    Astonished cries rang out from the entire arena, as everyone thought, ¡°What the hell is Noriba doing? Daydreaming?¡±

    As for Pomo Vasilyevich, a frown had appeared on his forehead. Noriba¡¯s shorings were showing themselves once again. That idiot¡¯s thought process was extremely different from ordinary people. He would lose sight of what he was doing when the thrill of excitement surged up into his head.

    BOOM! The two hammers smashed ferociously against Noriba¡¯s chest, before a berserk lightning force rumbled as it zapped through his body. Everyone could see Noriba¡¯s chest seemingly getting cleaved by the lightning before he was sent flying into the air. Furthermore, as hended on the ground, his massive war axended heavily on his head.

    Once again, a deathly silence filled the entire arena. What kind of idiot was that! He was simply throwing the face of the Grozny squadron into the dirt.

    However, in the next instant, Noriba climbed back up once again, before eximing, ¡°Formidable! So satisfying!¡±

    The clothes on his chest had been blown away, revealing the sturdy muscles beneath... there was not a single trace of injury...

    After seeing this, those people who were ridiculing him could no longer smile anymore. Belico¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Hammers had swept everything before their path in any fight he had previously taken part in. However, Noriba had merely used his fleshly body to resist them?

    From the look of it, that fellow has basically treated it as a warmup!

    Now, the frown on Belico¡¯s face has been reced by a serious expression. He was all too clear about the might of his attack, which was a perfect fusion of his physical strength and the power of his special ability. Furthermore, when he hadnded his attack squarely on his opponent¡¯s chest, Noriba had not even mustered any Soul Power defences at all! How did he do that? What kind of fleshly body was that?!

    ¡°Try one more strike.¡± Noriba suddenly spoke out. ¡°If not, you¡¯re still not worthy to be my opponent.¡±

    The over 100 thousand people present in the arena remained silent as they looked at Noriba continue his showboating on the stage.

    Now, Belico was triggered! Being the pride of the Ocean Goddess City, his talent and hard work were universally renowned. He would definitely not be inferior even if he waspared to the Grozny squadron. However, this fellow was still continuing to humiliate and ridicule him!

    The twin hammers were rhythmically knocking against each other, with every knock causing a sound akin to that of a crack of thunder to ring out. As the rhythmic thunder cracks reverberated across the arena, Belico¡¯s Soul Power rose to its peak. His entire body started to radiate with a lightning glow, causing him to appear just like a god of lightning surging with thunderbolts. This was the lightning attribute special ability that was born from Belico¡¯s water attribute special ability. As his aura continued to rise, his twin hammers shook with the roars that signalled the start of the sacrificial ceremony for the Lightning God, while the sky had unexpectedly turned dark before sending a downpour onto the stage.

    Under the nourishment of the rain, Belico¡¯s aura continued to surge. Just like how a fire attribute special ability would require a fiery environment to show its full might, a water attribute special ability also had environments that would allow it to disy its full might. However, Belico¡¯s capability to influence the weather had indeed left people dumbfounded.

    Under the downpour, Noriba still continued his calm and tranquil show of pretentiousness.

    It was at this moment when Belico took action ¡ª Lightning God¡¯s Judgement!

    Brimming with power sufficient to topple mountains, the twin hammerse rumbling over. Nevertheless, Noriba still showed no intention of evading the iing attack. On the contrary, his eyes started to sparkle with light, while he had even pumped his chest up!

    BANG¡­.

    Belico¡¯s full force attack was unexpectedly blocked by Noriba, just by using his chest! The berserk explosions of power caused by the twin hammers smashing into him were unable to even push Noriba back an inch!

    At this moment, Noriba had summoned his Soul Power, as he finally felt a little pain from the previous attack. Finally! There¡¯s some feeling! If not, this CHF would truly be unable to satisfy him!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    With how this fight had progressed, Belico was no longer caring about how pretentious Noriba was with his actions, as he sent his twin hammers rumbling down towards Noriba¡¯s face. That fucker¡¯s simply inhuman; he¡¯s a freak! How could he not move after getting hit!

    Despite receiving attack after attack from Belico, Noriba¡¯s stance appeared exceedingly stable. Even though the ground beneath him continued to crack and shatter, while peals of thunder came from the skies above, the prideful Belico now appeared especially small and weak in the face of the mountain-like Noriba.

 Chapter 497 - Divine Water Attribute Special Ability

    <h4>Chapter 497: Divine Water Attribute Special Ability</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    BANG...

    Like a bolt of lightning, Noriba¡¯s left hand shot out, piercing through the hammer afterimages tond a punch squarely on Belico¡¯s face, sending him flying into the air.

    Rubbing his face, Noriba said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to hit the face? Your father depends on this face to live, you know.¡±

    This time around, no one wasughing. With just a single punch, he had already caused Belico to vomit blood. Yet, even after enduring so many hammer strikes, Noriba appeared as though nothing had happened to him. What kind of defensive capability was this?!

    Anyone could tell with one look at his war axe that Noriba¡¯s offence-oriented strength was unrivalled. However, no one had expected him to also have such terrifying endurance for beatings!

    Barran¡¯s eyes were practically shootingser beams! This was the true definition of a heavy soldier! An inhumanly tyrannical fleshly body!

    Barran wasn¡¯t the only one within the CHF who could endure a beating. However, those people who could were so powerful, to the extent of not even having the opportunity to showcase it.

    This time, it was Noriba¡¯s turn to take action, as he raised his war axe, before sending a fierce chop down. As the axe smashed onto the ground, its power surged forth and the ground exploded, sending a de of axe force right at Belico. Despite reacting rapidly, his arm was dragged by the iing axe force, which severed the arm and sent it flying backwards.

    This caused Belico to do a 360-degree backflip, while a slight look of disappointment appeared on Noriba¡¯s face. ¡°There really isn¡¯t anyone who can really fight!¡±

    That included people like Tianjing¡¯s Barran, who did not pique his attention at all! On the contrary, he was exceedingly interested in Wang Zhong. However, it was unfortunate that, even if their squadron were to bump into Tianjing, that opportunity would not be left for him, as his captain was also interested in Wang Zhong! That was ridiculous! So what if he was younger!

    Just as everyone had believed that Belico was about to surrender, thetter picked up his severed left arm... before proceeding to reattach it back. The blessings he had received from the Squid Queen Mother allowed him to possess mystical regenerative and healing capabilities. Nevertheless, an ugly expression had already appeared on his face.

    Noticing what had happened to Belico, a curious look appeared on Noriba¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Oh, this is even possible?¡±

    The war axe chopped downed fiercely once again. Whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    Three force des exploded out from the ground travelling at high speeds as they headed towards Belico. Despite immediately attempting to evade, the three force des were already right before him.

    Whoosh, whoosh...

    Two force des struck home! The force des were too wide and possessed way too much power in them, while Belico was indeed not very adept at defence.

    In the next instant, Belico¡¯s entire body...exploded.

    He exploded like a bubble, before liquefying and melting on the ground, leaving the entire arena silent in speechlessness. What the hell???

    The pool of liquid present on the ground started to flow and aggregate together. At this moment, Noriba had already walked over, before sending a stamp onto the ground.

    Puff! It exploded apart, revealing a bloodstain on the ground. Appearing as though it had gotten a shock, the rest of the liquid started to rapidly group up, before forming a new Belico. However, this time, he appeared weaker than before, while blood continued to seep out from the corners of his mouth.

    Seeing this, Noriba shook his head in helplessness. What was the point of dealing with these uselessly amusing special abilities?

    Worried that Noriba would start fucking around, Pomo shouted out, ¡°Hurry up and end this!¡±

    With a shrug, Noriba said to Belico. ¡°Do you want to walk off by yourself, or do you want me to do it instead?¡±

    Belico¡¯s response was to rush towards Noriba in anger; he responded by smashing the war axe fiercely onto the ground. The heaven and earth seemed to shatter apart as the berserk axe force shot out in all directions. Upon smashing against Belico, he immediately flew out of the stage, not moving an inch after copsing on the ground.

    Just the fringes of his axe force were already able to knock Belico out. One could imagine Belico¡¯s entire body shattering into bits if the axe force was to strike him head-on.

    As the weather cleared up, Noriba lifted his war axe and rested it on his shoulders, giving off a dazzling image as sunlight shone down and illuminated his body.

    All of a sudden, everyone felt that there was really no need for dimir toe down personally; they had really been too ignorant.

    ¡°Noriba, victory!¡±

    It took the referee only an instant to make his judgement and announce the results of this duel. At the same time, the emergency medical squadron and stretcher team had already rushed up the stage.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to satiate his craving for a good fight, as he slowly strolled down from the stage, Noriba started to show off his flirtatious behaviour once again¡­ This fellow was really interesting! Anything he did, he did with an easy-going manner.

    Only after dragging for dozens of seconds did Noriba walk off the stage. At this moment, Pomo Vasilyevich¡¯s face had already turned into a much darker shade of green, a colour that could only be described as ashen.

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to say anything. It¡¯s difficult to get an opportunity to go on stage, you know. Letting me showcase my wares is also for the sake of Grozny¡¯s honour and glory, you know.¡± Noriba chose to speak before Pomo could.

    Not choosing to reply, Pomo continued to shoot death rays from his eyes towards Noriba, before turning around. Raising hisrge shield, he proceeded to walk towards the stage, while thinking, ¡°This joker! Only when dimir¡¯s not around will this fellow dare to be this rampant.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a need to waste time in this match, as their Grozny squadron was here in this CHF to gun for the championship. Only thosemoner squadrons would rely on this setting to gain fame and reputation.

    That was because the second person sent up by the Ocean Goddess squadron was their captain, Misa Asuna.

    He had heard about the legends surrounding Misa, where she was hailed for her once-in-a-hundred-years talent in her Water attribute special ability, and was the next Supreme Pontiff of the Ocean Goddess Sect.

    It was truly amusing that the small ocean city, located at the border of the Federation, woulde up with a sect and pope. If this happened in Grozny City, haha!

    As a faint smile appeared on Misa¡¯s face, she gave a bow towards Pomo. Although her squadron was now in a crisis, being the captain, she still had to maintain a calm demeanour.

    Tworge clumps of snow-white shades were instantly imprinted in Pomo¡¯s eyes.

    While this happened, the cements of cameras for the Skylink live broadcast were exceedingly good, as a berserk wave of ¡°Lucky!¡± appeared on the live chat feed. The audience in the arena gave wolf howls as they looked at therge screens present around them while thinking, ¡°This is bliss!¡± She was actually able topete with Sharmie! Although they weren¡¯t as big as Sharmie¡¯s, she was wearing more revealing clothing!

    Contrary to the audience, a tranquil expression was present on Pomo¡¯s face. Bang!

    Therge shield in his hand was embedded into the ground as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Misa¡¯s eyes started to radiate with a watery, misty glow, a genuine sign of youth; her movements were exceedingly gentle, while the way she walked made her appear just like a water spirit descending from paradise. She really was extremely beautiful, while her charm radiated across the arena. Anyone whoid their eyes on her would be able to see a faintyer of light radiating from her body.

    Pomo¡¯s mind shook. However, in the next instant, he narrowed his eyes, before his eyes radiated with brilliance. ¡°So this is what it is.¡±

    After speaking out in a cold tone, he proceeded dash towards her like an armoured train surging forwards, with his shield raised before him. The bone-chilling aura radiating from him as he charged towards Misa appeared just like an assault from hell towards the mortal realm, or the cold of winter against the radiance of spring. A stifling feeling gushed out from the stage, while the audience watching the match via Skylink could only see a ferocious charge. Yet, the audience in the arena were all dazzled by the spectacle before they eyes. From what they could see, the scene before them was just like the radiance of spring being devoured by a haze; like the snow of the northern regions devouring the temperature like it was prey.

    The awe-inspiring manner of his charge appeared to have caused an illusion to appear, one that seemed exceedingly realistic to boot!

    Unlike the experts in the top-ss squadrons, who were extremely conscious of their image and identity, Wang Zhong showed none of the styles an expert would normally possess. He had basically watched every match he could, as the various kinds of Dimensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques had allowed him to gain a deeper understanding. Although Noriba¡¯s move appeared especially awesome, Pomo¡¯s move was quite a bit stronger. Just from the short time he took to dispel the illusion showed that he was definitely a man with a steel-hardened heart and mind.

    As the situation on stage changed, as Mira looked towards Pomo. Despite seeing him charging towards her like a tank, a calm expression remained on her face. His coldness wasn¡¯t able to get close to her, as a clump of charming brilliance appeared, before scattering Pomo¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Water, is the basic of all life forms.¡±

    Radiating with the essence of youth and spring, her lips gently parted, before a mellow voice rang out, sounding just like a song being sung from a distance. As her voice proceeded to rise, the audience in the arena, who was shivering in the cold, felt the warmth of spring brushing their faces, while warmth rose from within their bodies. As they continued to watch the showdown, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shock rising within their hearts. Just a moment ago, the entire arena seemed to be alternating between winter and spring! However, truth be told, all of that happened in just a single second!

    So terrifying! Wasn¡¯t Pomo a heavy soldier? With the way he was fighting, he wasn¡¯t inferior to special ability users!

    However, everyone¡¯s hearts calmed down once again as they looked back towards Misa Asuna. At this moment, a clump of deep blue light expanded before her. In an instant, the clump of light transformed into a gigantic bubble of water, before flying straight at Pomo.

    This was her defence, as well as her offence.

 Chapter 498 - The Immeasurable Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 498: The Immeasurable Ocean</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Seeing the bubble of water shooting straight at him, Pomo did not retreat or evade. Instead, with a 90-degree shift of hisrge shield, he sent a fierce chop with the sharp edge of his shield. A gale whipped up, as a powerful force swept out, smashing down onto the iing bubble of water.

    Whoosh! Upon contact, a massive opening was cleaved open on the bubble of water, while astonishing cries rang out across the arena. Compared to a cruel brute like Pomo, the audience was naturally biased towards Misa, who appeared like the incarnation of youth and springtime. However, halfway through their cries, everyone noticed that the bubble didn¡¯t disintegrate due to the gaping hole. Instead, it started to squirm and wriggle in a lifelike manner, appearing just like a living creature. As it squirmed about, the gaping hole proceeded to transform! Now, it was no longer a hole, but a wide-open mouth!

    With a whoosh, the giant mouth devoured Pomo, before waves came flooding onto him. In the next instant, it transformed back into a bubble of water, with Pomo encapsted within. He started swimming, trying to escape from the bubble. However, with a wave of her hands, the position of the bubble of water started to shift about. Wanting to swim out from it? That was an impossible task.

    Pomo appeared to have caught onto it, as Soul Power erupted out from his body. With a ferocious twist of his shield, his body started to spin from the momentum. However, the entire bubble of water followed suit and revolved with him, causing his actions to be fruitless.

    Naturally, it was impossible to drown Pomo, as New Humans who possessed Soul Power has already broken through the limits of the human body. If this dragged on, the bubble of water would eventually be ovee.

    Despite being stuck within the bubble of water, Pomo did not be flustered. On the contrary, he was observing the fluctuations within the bubble, as any usage of Soul Power or Special ability would leave visible traces that could be seen. However, he had to admit that for a divine Water attribute special ability user, Misa¡¯s controlling capabilities far exceeded those of normal special ability users.

    In the viewing gallery, Scarlet was already dumbfounded by what she saw. Frankly speaking, she did not have the slightest inkling that a person could aplish such a feat with their water attribute special ability! Misa was on apletely different realm from other people! Wang Zhong was also relishing in the spectacle unfolding before him, despite his greatest weakness in other people¡¯s eyes being that hecked a special ability.

    A faint smile appeared on Misa¡¯s face, before she raised her hands fiercely into the air. With a bang, the gushing sound of waves rang out, before the gigantic water bubble with Pomo within rose into the air.

    In the beginning, it rose at a very slow speed. However, as Misa took a step forward, a watery blue glow blossomed from her. The next instant, the gigantic bubble, with Pomo in it, shot towards the heavens like a rocket. In what seemed like a blink of an eye, the gigantic bubble had already shrunk into a small ck dot in the skies.

    ¡°That should be over a thousand metres, right?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Is she nning on letting Pomo fall to his death?¡±

    Whoosh~~~BANG!

    Pomo wasn¡¯t able to retaliate at all. Being a mere heavy soldier, he descended from the skies just like a falling meteor. Upon smashing into the ground, the force of his impact caused the entire arena to shake, while bitter expressions appeared on the faces of experts in defence. Most likely, within the dust, all that was left of Pomo was probably just a sttered pulp of flesh.

    However, as the dust settled, a half-kneeling Pomo was revealed. He hadn¡¯t even lost his control and bnce, while not a single change had happened to the stone-cold expression on his face.

    It was well known that the northern regions were the world of real men, with tough people beingmonce there. From the looks of it, both Noriba and Pomo truly upheld this reputation.

    Now, a sliver of astonishment finally appeared on Mira¡¯s face. Although she did not believe that just this high-altitude fall would be able to finish Pomo off, she had calcted that the impact should impair Pomo¡¯s movements and judgement, at the very least. However, it appeared as though Pomo was entirely unaffected.

    ¡°Water ¡ª Insect Wake, nourishes all of life!¡±

    Waving her hand about, Misa appeared to draw in the air in a graceful yet slightly mysterious fashion. Being a Divine Water attribute special ability user, coupled with her faith in the Ocean Goddess Sect, caused her attacks to be filled with a certain profundity, while giving off a strong splendour of mimicry.

    Humm!

    ¡°Insect!¡±

    In the next instant, the skies turned dark, as shadows that hid the skies and covered the earth formed in the air. Those were mysterious bugs created by water!

    This was one of the capabilities of the Water attribute special ability. Yet, she was able to cause them to appear just like living things! Just like real bugs, they proceeded to send heart palpitating screeches ringing in the air, before lunging towards Pomo in a swarm.

    Faced with the iing swarm, Pomo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Most people would have nked out and been at a loss in the face of this move. However, that definitely didn¡¯t include the Vasilyevich Family hailing from the northern regions!

    As the countless insects surrounded Pomo, he mmed his shield furiously into the ground, causing an azure light halo to blossom and explode around him. Any of the insects that made contact with this light halo instantly turned into ice and dropped from the air.

    Icy Halo explosion!

    Frost attribute special ability. Although it was a subset of water attribute special abilities, it had a lower variability, yet required a high level of skill and power. Therefore, it was rather effective in dealing with therge variability of techniques unleashed using a Water attribute special ability.

    A glow flickered within Mira¡¯s eyes before she continued. ¡°Insect Wake ¡ª Hidden dragon rises from the abyss!¡±

    BANG! The countless insects created from her Water attribute special ability proceeded to halt their advance, before furiously congregating together. In the next instant, they transformed into a gigantic water dragon!

    Ice blue horns, sharp ws, and glittering scales! At this instant it was formed, the water dragon raised its head and gave a fierce roar, which reverberated throughout over a thousand miles, while its imposing aura nketed the entire arena!

    Oh my god! Is that a 7th Rank? Or an 8th Rank!

    Dumbfounded expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, as they were unable to believe what they were seeing. A Casted Soul Stage soldier was actually able to casually summon such a terrifying monster! How was anyone going to fight against it?

    Quite a few people were shocked and bbergasted by the spectacle before their eyes. That was because anything that surpassed the 7th rank was an existence that had reached the supernatural realm, and would require mankind to foot out a terrible price just to deal with it. Therefore, there was no need to exin how terrifying it would be if such an existence could be tamed!

    Could that be the blessing of the Ocean Goddess?

    However, contrary to everyone else, Wang Zhong and Grai shook their heads. The Ocean Goddess Sect¡­ had gone astray.

    WIth a draconic roar, the gigantic dragon flew forwards, appearing just like a genuine 7th Rank dragon beast lunging towards its prey.

    Not retreating at all, Pomo raised his shield as he received the iing attack.

    ROAR~~~

    Pomo smashed his body against the gigantic water dragon, appearing topletely disregard the terrifying pressure bearing down on him.

    BANG~~~

    Energy exploded out and wreaked havoc across the stage as the violent collision took ce. However, the gigantic water dragon was simply smashed apart by Pomo¡¯s shield in an overbearing manner.

    ¡°You people of the Ocean Goddess Sect have sidetracked too far, to merge your illusion and water attribute special abilities! What a waste of talent!¡± said Pomo as he proimed his victory.?He really did not know what the Ocean Goddess City was thinking, toe up with such fanciful but uselessbat techniques. Perhaps they would be able to charm and confound some irresolute people, everyone who wanted to enter the top 8 would have already endured a long period of tempering. Furthermore, all of them would have iparably resolute willpower, especially Vasilyevich, who represented the iron-blooded will of the Federation!

    Misa gawked slightly, as she never expected to be disregarded like that. Ocean Goddess City had its own way of doing stuff. Furthermore, being the saintess of the Ocean Goddess Sect, she believed strongly in her style of fusion with nature. This had led to the development of herbat techniques. Yet, it had just been fundamentally negated by someone else!

    Although the Ocean Goddess squadron could suffer defeat, their faith could not be desecrated!

    The water elements in the air started to churn, before bubbles visible to the naked eye started to form and appear. What¡¯s more, the people present in the arena started to feel slightly damp, before the air around them started to shimmer in a watery blue hue, while everything turned slightly dim.

    Spreading out her fair arms, she straightened out her alluring body, before spreading her heart-stopping lips and said, ¡°The Immeasurable Ocean!¡±

    BANG!

    The heavens and earth shook, before the entire arena was instantly covered by the glowing off from countless water droplets!

    Within a blink of an eye, a giant wave surged forth from Misa¡¯s feet. However, this wave wasn¡¯t made from water, but was from water elements brimming with destructive power. They possessed the terrifying power to plough through everything in their way, just like a zing inferno that swept up everything in its part! This was the dissolving power of water!

    It was no different from an instant kill!

    The ground that hade into contact with those water elements started to dissolve. Furthermore, these elements possessed an even greater lethality against living organisms!

    At this moment, the dimensional energy barrier surrounding the stage had turned into Pomo¡¯s prison, leaving him with no ce to evade or hide.

 Chapter 499 - Icecold Steel Men

    <h4>Chapter 499: Icecold Steel Men</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The entire arena burst into cries and exmations, as Misa¡¯s Immeasurable Ocean move appearedpletely different than before. The move she had just unleashed possessed more than 10 times the might of the previous time she had disyed it, and hadpletely surpassed the limits of what a Casted Soul Stage could control. This was a realm-breaking strength that could only be disyed by Divine special ability users.

    It was exactly like being in the depths of a violent ocean.

    How could he withstand such a move with only a shield? How could he match up against the fury of the ocean?

    Pomo¡¯s eyes shed as he suddenly leapt forwards, before sending a ferocious cleave towards the ocean surging towards him!

    ¡°Uproot a mountain to fill the sea!¡±

    Crack! Crack! Crack...

    An extremely cold power exploded out from Pomo¡¯s shield, before the sound of countless pieces of ice forming rang out. The excitement of the arena was frozen, as they saw the ocean get pierced by an ice sword before their very eyes, before it froze entirely. A gush of berserk energy poured out from Pomo, rushing towards the iing waves, forming a straight line between him and Misa. The iing ocean had been cleaved into two by the growing ice wall, and one could just imagine how epic it must have been for Moses to part the red sea as recorded in the Holy Bible!

    However, in this instant, the two parts of the sea were now frozen solid!

    Just like a scene out from a legend!

    What was this? How could this happen? Was Pomo... a demon?

    ¡°Is this everything you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Pomo spoke out in an indifferent tone, maintaining an eerily calm demeanour. Nevertheless, this made him appear even more like a demonic god.

    Finally, the calm expression on Misa¡¯s face disappeared, being reced by true amazement and anxiety.

    With a fierce dash forwards, Pomo unleashed the same move he had started this duel with. With his giant shield ced before him, he rushed forwards like an armoured tank.

    However, Misa¡¯s face instantly contorted in fright, giving off an appearance that would make people drop their guard.

    She was the daughter of the Ocean Goddess, the future Supreme Pontiff of the Ocean Goddess Sect!

    With a gentle smile, a sweet and beautiful voice rang out from her mouth.

    In the next instant, a song rang out, sounding like a mutter, like the twittering of birds, charming and gentle...

    Everyone in the entire arena turned into a stupor, as their minds sunk deep into the hypnotic sounds. Everyone¡¯s hearts had been prated by the sounds, revealing their deepest, darkest secrets to it...

    Grai¡¯s eyes zed out of focus, while his throat started to gurgle. He was currently walking in an endlessly barrennd,pletely filled with sand. This was a desert. However, when he lowered his head, what he saw wasn¡¯t golden sand, but a stretch of darkness...

    Wang Zhong took a deep breath, as what he was seeing appeared to be time going in reverse. He was now living in a flourishing city that was bustling with activity and filled with happy voices andughter. However, all of a sudden, miserable shrieks rang out, before the entire city copsed and fell into ruins. The heavens were filled with ocean waves, the entire world shook, while everything appeared to evaporate.

    The entire world turned into darkness, leaving him as a solitary person living in this vast, endless darkness. A massive object came from the heavens, squashing him down from above, and he waspletely helpless...

    However, just at this moment, Wang Zhong opened his eyes...

    Wang Zhong was drenched in cold sweat. What a frightening illusionary ability! He had believed that his willpower was sufficiently resolute to withstand illusions like this. However, he had still been affected without him realising! It was a pity that there was no Simba in that darkness; if not, he would really have believed it!

    In the arena, the giant frozen waves started to turn unstable, while Pomo¡¯s head continued to droop lower and lower, as he was also caught in the illusion,

    Like a female goddess, Misa loved dominating men like Pomo the most.

    However, just as the scales of victory tipped towards Misa, Pomo suddenly raised his head, before shooting a cold re at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated the iron will of Vasilyevich! Did no one tell you that the men of Vasilyevich are immune to illusion by birth!¡±

    Misa¡¯s singing came to a stop, before the audience in the arena slowly started to wake up.

    Her hands started to clench up, as the speed at which Pomo had awakened had shocked her. That was an illusion she had created with all of the power present in her body! The only reason why the experts present outside of the stage could wake up quickly was due to them receiving only the leftovers of the illusion she had casted on Pomo!

    BANG! Pomo calmly walked forward, taking step after step before appearing right before Misa. Now, she had nowhere else to escape to, as ice walls were present on either side. ¡°You¡­¡± She opened her mouth.

    However, she could only utter half a word before Pomo¡¯s giant shield was flung fiercely at her. Like a cartwheel, it smashed violently against her body.

    BANG!

    Giving a muffled cry, Miss flew straight into the air with a bang, her alluring body being crushed by the massive shield.

    Pomo, victory.

    Dumbfounded expressions were present on everyone¡¯s faces, as countless nk looks were directed towards Pomo. All of them were stunned, as never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that Pomo would end this duel in such a manner. This bastard really didn¡¯t know how to treat flowers with care! It¡¯s no wonder everyone said that the men of Vasilyevich all had hearts of stone!

    Pomo was also stunned by their reactions... while his face twitched in anger. He really wanted to scold and curse, because he never wanted this to happen either. He wanted to show his gentlemanly, elegant side and Grozny City¡¯s might; to show everyone that Grozny City didn¡¯t only have violence or Noriba¡¯s silliness. However! Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Misa, who had been showcasing her powerful might throughout this duel, to actually be unable to withstand even his most ordinary shield swipe... and was tossed into the air just like that...

    He had lost control...

    ¡°Aiyaya, senior. That¡¯s not the way to do things! A beauty has been broken just like that. Didn¡¯t captain say that we should improve our squadron¡¯s image, and...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Pomo roared out in response as he walked off the stage with an ashen look on his face. However, one look at Noriba¡¯s amused smile caused his face to turn ck, really ck.

    In the following duels, the situation of this match had turned into the time for the Grozny squadron to showcase the might and power of their fleshly bodies. With a 4:0 victory in the end, this match had ended up with an oue that no one had expected.

    This was also under the situation where dimir was not participating!

    The Skylink was now flooded with ferventments and discussions. However, other than Grozny City¡¯s promotion and strength, they have now also beenbeled as ice cold, steel-like, never showed mercy, uninterested males, and a few other nicknames...

    Seeing those discussions, rage and curses surged beneath Pomo¡¯s calm demeanour. He really didn¡¯t n on exerting all of his strength in hisst attack! How could he have known that just a single attack from him was already too much for Misa to bear? She was really all bark and no bite.

    After teasing Pomo, Noriba continued sizing up Wang Zhong. He really wanted to know if Wang Zhong¡¯s body structure was able to withstand his attacks. Only such an opponent would be able to satiate his cravings. Furthermore, Wang Zhong did not have any special ability, and loved to enter head-on confrontations against his opponents, just like his captain... Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat his captain, he also really didn¡¯t like to fight against him.

    Half of the round-of-16 waspleted, with the Heaven¡¯s Fate, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, Copperfield, and Grozny squadrons entering the top 8 in an overwhelmingly dominant fashion, while disying a suppressive level of strength. It could be said that the moner squadrons¡± had beenpletely decimated. This wasn¡¯t to say that the Mammoth squadron did not perform well, as they had really showcased their incredible determination and willpower. However, their opponents were simply too strong. Furthermore, the smile present on their opponents¡¯ faces was like a message to the entire Federation, that the honour and glory of the aristocratic families could never be shaken.

    Without a doubt, it wasmon for the citizens of the Federation to worship experts. The first two days of the round-of-16 seemed to have knocked all of the ¡°ck horse types¡± back to their original shapes. People finally understood that the aristocratic families had not declined at all. It was merely that their opponents weren¡¯t sufficiently qualified to make them show their genuine strength. Therefore, everyone was looking forward to watching the king of the ck horses, the Tianjing squadron, in their uing match.

    In the distant Pampas Empire, a golden-haired youth was currently engraving his runic wooden spear by the side of a river. In the past, he would be iparably focused while doing so. However, at this moment, as the newest footage of apetition held in the Federation was streamed over thousands and thousands of miles to his Skylink, it had attracted his attention, causing him to pause his actions.

 Chapter 500 - Disparity between civilizations

    <h4>Chapter 500: Disparity between civilizations</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The lively arenas and exquisite equipment present in the video sparked a deep interest in the youth¡¯s heart. ¡°The Federation¡¯s runic technology really makes people gasp in amazement. Although they aren¡¯t asprehensive as the ancient runic inheritance, they have their own mysterious traits, such as being able to transmit images over thousands and thousands of miles.¡±

    Aiolos had brought over this Federation¡¯s ¡°toy¡± from the Kaiser Empire. His Pampas Empire was clearly targeted by the Amazon Empire, leading to them attempting to prevent such items from entering his empire. However, due to Kaiser¡¯s ambitions, it had opened up quite a number of possibilities for the Pampas Empire. At the very beginning, Aiolos didn¡¯t have much trust in the Federation¡¯s technology. However, after getting to know and spending time with Wang Zhong, his interest in the Federation¡¯s tech grew. Furthermore, being ignorant and narrow-minded were not good traits to have.

    He had to admit that the information he had obtained via the Skylink had caused Aiolos to gasp in amazement. This was not due to their strength; rather, it was because of their wealth, poption numbers as well as the estimated size of their armed forces. This allowed him to gain an understanding of why a powerful empire like Kaiser would actually be so willing to sign such an unfair agreement with the Federation, all for the sake of obtaining the Federation¡¯s technology. Despite the might of the Amazon Empire, they were still acting subservient in the face of the Federation. The various empires weren¡¯t weak when it came to their individual strengths. However, when talking about fighting over long periods of time, they weren¡¯t just one level below the Federation. Furthermore, once it became a war of attrition, the empires would definitely be unable to match up against the Federation.

    How to break out of this situation and where the future where the Pampas Empirey were some of the matters that Aiolos needed to ponder about. Frankly speaking, it was much easier to simply pursue strength, as all it required was talent and endless hard work. However, these traits were useless in the face of the Federation. Those people who possessed deep insight and intelligence would know how frightening it was to deal with the Federation. Inbat, Aiolos could advance without the slightest bit of fear and dread. Nevertheless, there was always respect for the Federation. What¡¯s more, he was also not doing it just for himself; as the future ruler of the empire, this was a burden he needed to bear.

    The fights in the CHF¡­ from his point of view, they appeared somewhat like little kids quarrelling with each other. However, what if those little kids grew up? Although the education system of the Federation was overly gentle, it did not mean that itcked in any unique traits. In fact, it could be said to be the most suitable system for the current situation the Federation was in. This was what he wanted to learn from the Federation. However, the Kaiser Empire... this wasn¡¯t what Aiolos wanted, Kaiser was just the middleman. Nevertheless, that Solomon wasn¡¯t a person who was easy to deal with. Perhaps... another figure appeared in Aiolos¡¯ mind.

    At this moment, in the sweltering heat of the Tutankhamun Empire, even the most flourishing of cities were able to block the heat waves and encroaching sand. It was the hottest period of the day, so the big streets should be rtively devoid of people. However, the gigantic glowing ¡°stone tablet¡± that was newly erected in the centre of the city had piqued the interest of many citizens. The glowing stone tablet was actually able to disy clear, moving images! That was basically holy magic belonging to the legends! This was an item brought over from the Federation, and something that only the nobility high up in the empire had the qualifications to see and use. However, no one had imagined that those Federation merchants had actually moved ¡°it¡± into the middle of the city.

    ¡°This is something that only the gods can possess!¡±

    ¡°The radiance of the gods are shining on Tutankhamun! Praise the almighty gods!¡±

    ¡°The benevolent gods, the generous Federation! Look at those images of angelic girls with their radiant smiles! That ce is heaven!¡±

    ¡°I hope to be able to be reborn in that benevolent and generous Federation in my next life! I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m just the lowest bottom-dwelling citizen over there!¡±

    Numerous ck-skinned citizens were discussing with fervour, while casting curious looks filled with iparable respect and worship towards the stone tablet.

    A bald-headed youth carrying a strange box on his back walked through the crowd of people in the city centre. The crowd automatically parted to create a path, yet no one had caught on to this abnormality. As he walked past the wide and tall screen, he stopped his footsteps to shoot a curious look at it. He wasn¡¯t too unfamiliar with such things like the Skylink projection screens, as the friend from the Federation that he had gotten close to in the hyperdimension had opened his eyes. Nevertheless, this was the first time that he had seen such arge screen.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the Federation, huh?¡± Coming to a stop, he shot a longing look at the liveliness created by the gathering of tens of thousands of people shown within the screen. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s like what Wang Zhong had said. They really have a lot of people there.¡±

    It has to be said that Stuart City¡¯s prosperity caused the empires to appear like hell inparison. This was amplified by the propaganda strategies used by the Tutankhamun nobility, which made the Federation appear like heaven. Furthermore, the path towards this ¡°heaven¡± waspletely controlled by the higher-ups of the Tutankhamun Empire. It was said that the ruler of the empire could obtain a pass for their children to cultivate in the Federation by make substantial donations of wealth or personal soldiers.

    At this moment, in the Kaiser Empire located even further away. Within a dazzlingly goldden pce, having worked up a sweat, Solomon was currently taking a towel from his servant.

    An assistant minister was currently reporting the news to him. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve just received thetest feedback on the Skylink news instation. There are now over 600 hotels and over 3000 inns that havepleted their infrastructure instation in ordance to your arrangements. In a few days, we will roll out the round-the-clock broadcast of the earlier matches of the Federation¡¯s CHF, as well as the propaganda and celebratory footage that happened in Stuart City earlier.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the response?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of people paying attention to this, and their responses have been good, with the majority of them being just curious about this. However, there are quite a few negative incidents that have urred, stemming from gripes about thepetition being not sufficiently spectacr. There are also some rumours that have been gaining traction, that there are some people who wish to ¡°haul out¡± the women shown within the Skylink videos. Due to this, the Federation has been asking us forpensation, as well as asking us to deal with these troublemakers.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Solomon gave augh and a faint smile as he wiped his sweat. ¡°This is alright. Let them see the weakness and ipetence of the Federation. Naturally, anyone would want to snatch those extravagantly dressed beautiful women after seeing them. This is no different from stealing from the weak upon seeing the massive resources in their hands... As for those Federation people who are asking us forpensation and to deal with the troublemakers, tell them, that this is Kaiser! Kaiser has Kaiser¡¯s way of dealing with matters! How I handle my business is up to me! There¡¯s no room for them to point fingers and criticise!¡±

    Finishing his statement, he tossed his towel to a nearby servant before speaking out again. ¡°The erosion of the new influence¡¯s shield is getting progressively more severe. This is a good sign. Let our dandelions speed up and spread their seeds.¡±

    At this moment, in the Stuart Victory Arena far, far away, there was already a sea of humans present early in the morning. Therge cameras hovering in the air were currently broadcasting a bird¡¯s eye view of the audience, who appeared to be moving about like a breeze blowing through a sea of wheat.

    Tianjing against Torres. This was definitely most hyped up match within the round-of-16. Now, with the moner squadrons¡± having beenpletely decimated in the earlier four matches, Tianjing now held a greater responsibility on their shoulders. This was the third S ranked squadron they were going to face in this CHF. Would they continue their miracles, or would they end up in defeat?

    It could be said that after the mistakesmitted by Be Dean and the Divine Dragon squadron, Torres should have already learnt the underlying lesson from them. At the same time, Torres¡¯s strength was even stronger than the earlier two squadrons. If they were to go all out, would All Mouthy King still be able to create miracles?

    Most importantly, after the first four matches of this round-of-16, people had already understood that Dimensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques were the true indicators of an expert. In other words, All Mouthy King have yet to face off against any experts at all!

 Chapter 501 - Skylink VS Torres

    <h4>Chapter 501: Skylink VS Torres</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Naturally, it clearly wasn¡¯t sufficient to just be aware of this fact. Wang Zhong having such ¡°luck¡± was undoubtedly due to a certain level of protection granted to him by the parliamentary influence. They needed Tianjin to act as the escort for Giant God Peak. With the aristocratic families starting their counter-attack, followed up by their eruption of might in the 4 earlier matches, these matters had weakened the public opinion and influence of All Mouthy King. The aristocratic families weren¡¯t willing to see Wang Zhong bing some so-calledmoner idol. To them, the Federation didn¡¯t need something like an idental ¡°hero¡±. Therefore, it was inevitable for Tianjing to be matched against Torres; Torres possessed the might to ughter and kill off any of these idents.

    People desired for miracles, and also yearned for someone to break such a monopoly. Being one of the representatives of themoner squadrons, Tianjing was undoubtedly the one that held the greatest hope to disrupt this situation and enter the top 8. At the same time, this was also a good chance for the Torres Family to establish their might and reputation. It was said that Torres had even spent quite a bit of effort to fight for the right to be ¡°balloted¡± for this match.

    Tianjing had defeated the Be Dean and Divine Dragon squadron. If they were to defeat Tianjing, they would get the final slot left in the upper 5 families. Who wouldn¡¯t strive for such a position?

    If Torres could suppress Tianjing, they would gain a great lead in the fight to rece Be Dean.

    The debates and discussions on Skylink had already entered an explosive state since yesterday night. It was impossible to imagine just how fervent some people¡¯s faith in All Mouthy King was; there were some people who had even started waiting outside the arena from the night before, and they simply couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Due to all of the previous matches, Tianjing¡¯s strengths and cards had already been exposed to the world. The entire Skylink had also separated into 2 different factions. One side resolutely supported Tianjing, believing that they would definitely create yet another miracle. The other side believed that Tianjing would definitely lose, as their previous victories against the 2 S ranked squadrons were mostly due to luck. The win over Be Dean and the Divine Dragon squadron could be attributed to those two squadrons making the lethal mistakes of underestimating their opponent, and not making use of any strategic arrangements during the match. If they had been just a little more serious, they would not have lost like that. Clearly, the stronger Torres squadron would definitely notmit such a mistake.

    There were people who loved seeing dynasties copses, while there were others who were more willing to see dynasties remain stable and secure. After all, rulers had umted years of poprity and reputation. The little bit that All Mouthy King possessed couldn¡¯t evenpare to what the Torres Family had. Attempting to spice things up even further, there were people who had started to nder the contributions of the Torres Family. This caused the entire atmosphere to reach a boiling point even before the start of the match.

    ¡°Stop pretending. Grai¡¯s allergy to pollen is already a universally known fact, and it¡¯s too easy to target that. I don¡¯t believe that he can hold his breath for long periods of time. As for that fellow, Barran, he is indeed capable of taking a beating, but has very clear weaknesses. I don¡¯t believe that Torres doesn¡¯t already have a way to deal with him. As for Scarlet and Emily, despite their improvements, it¡¯s a pity that they are now in this round-of-16 stage, they have nothing to contribute to this match. The only one left is Wang Zhong, who can usebat techniques and skills, and even if he doesn¡¯t use them, there¡¯s the terror of Bobo Torres. He has alreadyprehended Dimensionalbat techniques a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone has been saying in the previous matches. In the end, all of them had fallen. How do you know that All Mouthy King doesn¡¯t know any Dimensionalbat techniques!¡±

    ¡°Barran will always create miracles! You guys are just jealous! Tianjing will win! Tianjing¡¯s invincible!¡±

    Both the textual criticism or the extreme debates and arguments present between the people in the audience caused the atmosphere within the arena to grow even more heated. Unlike the previous 4 matches in this round, there were even quite a few fans supporting both squadrons that were present outside of the arena. Although they were unable to enter thepetition venue, all of them hoped to personally witness the making of history.

    Being casters, both Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er were exceedingly excited to be able to see such a scene before their eyes. This was really a massive stage!

    ¡°This is the most anticipated match in this CHF! Will Tianjing be able to continue their miracle? Or will Torres be able to uphold the honour and glory of the aristocratic families! Win or lose; everything is decided in this match!¡± Ruo Zhi started thementary with a sigh of amazement. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that this day woulde.

    ¡°I feel that today¡¯s match will be the true test for the Tianjing squadron, as the Torres squadron will have shown absolutely no indication of belittling and underestimating their opponent. They have been properly researching Tianjing¡¯s arrangements andbat tactics. Today, we¡¯ll be able to understand what makes a genuine S rank. Therefore, Tianjing definitely has to be extremely cautious and vignt in everything they do.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er was undoubtedly a fan of All Mouthy King. It was due to this that she had said such words, in hope for giving a reminder to Tianjing.

    ¡°Little Yu¡¯er is right. This definitely is a match between dragons and tigers, and is also the match with the most evenly matched squadrons in this round-of-16. With Bobo and si in their ranks, the Torres squadron is definitely ranked high up in the Mo¡¯s List. This is especially true about Bobo, who has never encountered anyone who can be a match for him in a duel. Furthermore, si is known to be the brains behind Torres, and is extremely proficient in group battles andbat tactics. They can be said to be a squadron that is extremely bnced in all aspects. If we¡¯re talking about statistics and recorded information, Tianjing only has a slight advantage in the form of Wang Zhong. However, would this advantage still be present in the face of Dimensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the Bobo brothers also have abinedbat technique known as the Dragon Mouse 10 Forms. It is an extremely powerful 2-manbat technique, and one to pay lots of attention to. When the 2 brothersbine their thoughts and movements, I¡¯m unable to picture what kind of terrifying might they will be able to showcase.¡±

    In the Skylink VIP room. It was extremely rare for the important figures from the various aristocratic family squadrons to gather together. Nevertheless, all of them clearly had a rich interest in Tianjing. Naturally, they did not care about the bbering from the casters. However, the main reason they did not watch in person within the arena was to avoid any situation which would make them stand out. Furthermore, this was just a match within the round-of-16, and this was insufficient for them to show their faces. The only reason they were tuning in was due to them cing considerable attention to the uing fights; that¡¯s all there was to this.

    In fact, there were quite a few people who were extremely interested in free experience in the form of Wang Zhong. Nevertheless, the chance for this round had been snatched away by Torres. With their level of strength, it was of no issue for them to squash and suppress Tianjing. The only question was the method Torres would use to crush Tianjing, and while Torres appeared to be not concerned in the least, everyone here knew that they were actually taking this very seriously.

    ¡°Torres has to be careful to not let Tianjing enter the group battle phase, if they want to have a clean victory.¡± said Pomo.

    ¡°Pomo, you even dared to show such a heavy hand towards a pretty girl and almost ruined her looks. Currently, people are calling you a vicious, steel-hearted male.¡± said Karl in a teasing fashion. His Romeo character needed someone like Pomo as the trigger to kick off.

    Rolling his eyes in response, Pomo replied, ¡°You and Noriba are really alike. God knows if you two are really rted.¡±

    ¡°Haha! I really like that brat. Ah, where did he go? Could he be in the arena?¡± said Karl with a smile.

    From the faces of dimir and the others from the Grozny squadron, he appeared to have personally gone over to watch this match. The various great aristocratic families had to maintain an attitude suitable to their positions, as this was just a match within the round-of-16. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t that they had yet to see the Tianjing in person. Instead, the critical point was that Torres now upied a lot of face. Regardless of who the opponent was, why would the upper 5 families appear in person to cheer for Torres?

    If not for the unique significance of this match, coupled with Carolyn and Gui Hao¡¯s invitation, no one would have turned up. Those who remained in this CHF would definitely have an advantage in the distribution of resources in the few years toe.

    ¡°Noriba really wants to have a fight with Wang Zhong.¡± replied dimir in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. With si¡¯s intellect, he would definitely be able to find a way to deal with Wang Zhong. What¡¯s more, Wang Zhong¡¯s weaknesses are just so obvious.¡± said Gui Hao with augh, appearing rather carefree as he did so. ¡°They definitely won¡¯t be able to make it to the group battle phase.¡±

 Chapter 502 - Lauraâ€™s hard opposition to Carolyn

    <h4>Chapter 502: Laura¡¯s hard opposition to Carolyn</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Seeing that the match has yet to start, starting such a discussion now is way too early, right?¡± Divian¡¯s voice rang out. There were only a handful of people among the Federation¡¯s younger generation who would dare to not give face to Gui Hao. However, Divian was definitely one of those people. Originally, she was nning on staying in the training room to watch the broadcast on therge screen. Nevertheless, she hade here due to Carolyn¡¯s invitation, though she had never expected that all those who had made it to the top 8 were also here.

    With a grin, Gui Hao replied, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Seeing that you¡¯re that quick to reply, could you also have gotten a crush on Wang Zhong, little Lan?¡±

    The situation between the aristocratic families was extremely subtle,plicated, and involved marriages as well as mutual conflict. There were some matters where Divian appeared to have a slight lead over Carolyn. What¡¯s more, Gui Hao didn¡¯t have any good intentions in his words, as his first sentence was immediately aimed at splintering the rtionship between the besties.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you not say. I really feel that Wang Zhong¡¯s pretty good. His leadership qualities are of the highest quality, and not like some people with their bombastic ego.¡± replied Divian with an eyebrow raise and a smile. ¡°Since you don¡¯t look favourably at Tianjing, how about a bet? I just so happen to have a bit of pocket change with me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet 50 thousand on whether Tianjing can enter the group battle phase or not!¡± Divian immediately raised her challenge.

    The conflict within the 10 Great Families was generally centralized between the Seer, Stuart, Gui and Zhao families. Families like Vasilyevich where dimir hailed from wereparably unique, and would only hold their guard in the northern regions, resulting in them having fewer conflicts with others. Furthermore, with the characters that people of the north had, they would also not be interested in such matters.

    A faint smile appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face, as he was all too clear about Divian. With her fiery and explosive temper, a little prodding was all that was needed to spark her.

    Furthermore, although 50 thousand credits wasn¡¯t a small amount, it wasn¡¯t really a big matter whenpared to their statuses as sessors of their various families.

    With a smile, he spread his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s a bet I¡¯ll take up! Is there anyone else who wants to take up this bet?¡±

    Just as his voice rang out, yet another one came ringing over. ¡°Count me in. I bet on Tianjing¡¯s victory.¡±

    There¡¯s actually people that would spike the liveliness in this gathering? 100 million?

    It¡¯s Laura! Within this circle of people, Laura was mostly considered to be the type that was more transparent in her thoughts and feelings, as she was slightly younger than the rest. Secondly, the footing the Potter Family had was different from the other 9 Great Families; they possessed a different kind of strength. Although their martial might and wealth might not match up to the other aristocratic families, the Potter Family was apletely different species on the aspect of science and technology. Lastly, and the most critical point, was that being the representatives of the aristocratic family members, Laura¡¯s previous level of strength was frankly insufficient to step into their circle.

    However, Copperfield¡¯s performance in this CHF was indeed pretty good, and this could not be overlooked. This led to Gui Hao being the one to rmend an invitation being sent to her for today¡¯s gathering. However, who would have thought that she would really not carry herself as an outsider!

    100 million credits on Tianjing... this made this matter slightly more interesting, while causing everyone to look at Gui Hao, to see how he would deal with this. This matter waspletely different from the matter of Tianjing entering the group battle or not, as this was a contest of perception. Naturally, it was very possible that Laura was fooling about. However, to what end?

    Laura¡¯s actions had also caused Divian to open her mouth slightly. In the past, she had always overlooked this Soul Beast Master of a little sister. However, the former¡¯s performance in yesterday¡¯s match and the guts to make such arge bet had spiked Divian¡¯s interest in her.

    With a character that wasn¡¯t afraid of blowing matters up, and being issued with what seemed like a challenge, why wouldn¡¯t Gui Hao treat this as an opportunity to show his leadership and attitude? It was through such incidents where those were established. ¡°Okay, handsome. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. If Tianjing really pushes the match into the group battle phase, I¡¯ll pay you 5 times your bet!¡±

    Hearing that response, Laura nodded her head with a slight smile. On one hand, due to Wang Zhong being her friend, she felt a greater level of confidence in him. On the other hand, she had note to this gathering just to follow the masses. Finally, she was also trying to prove that Carolyn¡¯s vision wasn¡¯t anything good; being girls, she did not need to care about Carolyn¡¯s feelings.

    It had to be said that Gui Hao¡¯s provocation had caused others¡¯ interest to spike. Such a challenge was considered to be on a lower level than talking nonsense, but if Gui Hao only gave Torres against Tianjing the odds of 1:1, he would clearly appear to be stingy. Making a counter bet 5 times higher raised Gui Hao¡¯s bearing, while naturally causing Laura to start re-evaluating him as a?person. Compared to others, Laura was able to feel a more dazzling character present in Wang Zhong than others could feel.

    While all of these was going on, Karkel did not say a single word, as he was only here to apany Laura. As for the others, they did not have the qualifications to put their hand into this inner-circle matter.

    ¡°What about you, Carolyn? Are you also going to bet on Tianjing?¡± said Gui Hao with a smile. While facing Carolyn, his voice would always turn considerably warm and gentle. Despite both of them always trying topete against each other, this was also the process in which mutual attraction would develop. Being a girl that had ess to everything she wanted, with nothing that she could not obtain, the only way to attract Carolyn was through the process of domination.

    ¡°I bet on Torres.¡± replied Carolyn with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll also bet 100 million.¡±

    Although 100 million credits were somewhat hard toe by for Laura, it was basically peanuts for Carolyn. Despite both hailing from aristocratic families standing at the apex of the Federation, there was an extremely great disparity in the wealth between the two families. It had to be said that Laura was also feeling slightly unhappy for all the suppression that was made towards Wang Zhong.

    ¡°That¡¯s delightful! Only then will this bet be interesting, right?¡± A sh of brilliance shot out from Gui Hao¡¯s eyes. From the looks of it, Wang Zhong¡¯s sessive victories had already caused Carolyn to feel some unhappiness. Although Carolyn was perfect, she had a slight weakness, which was that she was conceited. In other words, her ego and self-esteem were overly manifested, and these traits lorded over her other aspects.

    However, it was such a weakness that allowed Gui Hao to take advantage of her. Now, she could no longer escape from his grasp.

    The only troubles he currently faced was the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron and the Mo Family. That fellow, Mo Wen, was a martial arts fanatic and a staunch blockhead. As for Mo Xingchen, ... it¡¯s alright even if that enlightened one didn¡¯te. What¡¯s more, she wasn¡¯t his type. However, the most important point was that the Mo Family was not a hindrance to his ns for now.

    Intense cheers and apuse rang out across the arena, as the duel between the vanguards was about to start. This duel was of the utmost importance, with both sides being unable to endure a loss.

    ¡°The much-awaited match is starting, with both squadrons about to send their vanguard up to the stage. Tianjing has chosen to send Grai. Without a doubt, it is Grai. Eh, the Torres squadron has actually sent captain si up?¡±

    A wave of doubtful voices rang across the entire arena. Admittedly, si was a Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier. However, the twin heroes of Tianjing clearly weren¡¯t people that anyone from the Mo¡¯s List could deal with. Furthermore, with Grai¡¯s elegant movements, sending a ranged soldier...

    ¡°Torres Academy¡¯s selection reallyes as a surprise. However, all of us believe that they had done so as part of-of their ns.¡± said Ruo Zhi. With all of Tianjing¡¯s cards being clear for everyone to see, Torres definitely had a reason behind making such a decision. As the favourites, their trump cards appeared to be obvious; however, truthfully speaking, Torres had yet to use their true strengths in this entire CHF.

    Resting on si¡¯s shoulder was his famous Mogren¡¯s Guns. They appeared quite a bitrger than normal pistols, with their thick barrels being 30 millimetres in diameter. Coupled with the older-style, gigantic revolving cylinder, as well as the dense runic patterns that covered the guns¡¯ surface, they gave off a heavy feeling that was filled with power and history.

    Furthermore, the outfit he was wearing appeared considerably unique. He wore a cowboy¡¯s hat on his head with the front slightly depressed, resulting in people only able to see the lower half of his face. This left only a sliver of the sharp and radiant eyes showing, while a stalk of dog¡¯s-tail grass waved about from the corner of his mouth. Thezy and carefree posture he adopted, coupled with the exposed lower jaw with scattered strands of beard. How was this a 19-year-old student? He clearly appeared just like a veteran cow rancher from the old American outback!

    ¡°His highness si¡¯szy appearance really is too cute!¡±

    ¡°So cool! That defined, sculpted face will suppress that pretty boy!¡±

    There were quite a few people supporting si. However, why was there quite a number of male voices present among thoseing from the girls?

    ¡°Handsome is the real path! Grai will instakill si ten thousand times over!¡±

    ¡°Grai¡¯s the genuinely handsome one, okay? What a dashing appearance!¡±

    ¡°Peh! How can that pretty boy be more masculine than our highness si? He¡¯s not even 18, do you all know that!¡±

 Chapter 503 - The importance of muscle memory

    <h4>Chapter 503: The importance of muscle memory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The atmosphere on the stage instantly turned tense and hostile. Frankly speaking, while the fans from both sides weremencing their struggle, the emotions of the male audience had already surged to sky-high levels, with all of them itching to tear their shirts apart and duke it out with their fists. However, the only thing holding them back was the blood red res shooting out from the overly plucky and crazy tigresses. Although they upied less than half of the arena, their sharp voices were sufficiently loud to raise the decibels of the sounds by over 80%. Even Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s voices from the casting booth were drowned out by the din.

    Although Grai had not entered the ranks of the 10 great experts, the girls had already made up their own private list of the 4 most handsome males for this CHFL: dimir, Gui Hao, Grai and Karl.

    dimir had an aesthetic, statuesque beauty akin to that of a icy mountain range. While it was more than sufficient to please the eyes and hearts of the girls, there was an added feeling of machismo that would surface in their thoughts.

    Gui Hao was the paragon of a perfect lover. He was confident, rich and talented, while being impressively charming at the same time.

    Grai was handsome, warm, and gentle like water. He did not have the domineering air of nobility surrounding him like the previous two, and was the beloved type especially for those with overflowing maternal instincts.

    Due to the matter that had urred before the start of the CHF, Karl was now very well- known in the Federation. Coupled with his previous fame as the friend of all women, the infatuation that girls had for him had given him a new nickname of ¡°Love Saint¡±.

    Without a doubt, the 4 people in this list possessed the perfect fusion of appearance and strength.

    Ma Dong and the others felt extremely excited. Naturally, it was unrted to the appearances of the vanguards, but the wrong move that Torres had made. WIthout even talking about Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers, even Mo List¡¯s assassins would be trash in the face of Grai. The only one that wouldn¡¯t be trash would be Bobo Torres. From the looks of it, Torres was still unable to extricate themselves from their pride and arrogance as an S ranked squadron.

    On the contrary them, Wang Zhong did not appear to be any bit happy. Shooting a look at the Torres squadron members seated not far away from him, he noticed that all of them had calm expressions present on their faces. There was definitely something fishy about this. However, from the limited amount of information and resources he had, there was no better n Wang Zhong could adopt. Grai needed to be their vanguard. As for his allergy to pollen, since Grai had said to not worry about it, Wang Zhong had ced his trust in him.

    Both parties that were sent up were top-ss experts. Upon the announcement of their names, both of them had instantly ced all of their attention on each other, while automatically clearing their minds of any unnecessary thoughts.

    Not only did they focus their attention on their opponent for the sake of defending against the possibility of an explosive attack, they were also doing so for the sake of exerting pressure and observing their target. One¡¯s gaze was created from the focus of one¡¯s intent. Anyone that was able to obtain the upper hand in pressure would be able to obtain the initiative in this fight.

    si being the vanguard for Torres was more than sufficient to show the importance Torres had ced on Grai. Looking at Grai who was emotionless andpletely calm, he could not help but to give an emotional sigh. Before the start of this match, the Torres Family had specifically conducted a detailed investigation into Grai.

    It was hard for him to believe that such a talented expert with such a towering attitude would go to a godforsaken ce like Tianjing. However, after their detailed investigation, they discovered that there was nothing suspicious at all. Inparison, Wang Zhong had an obstinate and unyielding character that was present right in the core of his very being, and he also possessed too many traces of public will; hence, the Torres Family was more appreciative of Grai. Truthfully speaking, their appreciative hearts for talent had been moved. He had such a high strength level, yet he possessed the breadth of mind to be willing to remain in such an ordinary position. Such a person was worthwhile to nurture and invest in.

    However, at this moment, si had to convince him of their Torres¡¯s Family¡¯s might. Only then would those matters be suitable to be discussed!

    A still and motionless atmosphere formed between the two on the stage, unlike the sparks and raging inferno that clearly formed between the friction of gazes from Wang Zhong and Zhao Yilong. Nevertheless, a deep feeling of power proceeded to umte within this calmness.

    Without a single sound being made, the fight had already started.

    Grai wielded a precise, small, round shield in one hand, and a runic sword in the other, one of the mainstream choices for soldiers. He had used this same equipment setup against Galen. Despite obtaining victory in that match, it was universally known that this was a rather mediocre choice against a ranged soldier. Although it was not outwardly disadvantageous to this matchup, there were also no clear benefits from using it.

    From the looks of it, there seemed to be nothing special in his selection. However, this did not affect si¡¯s judgement of Grai.

    Their Torres squadron had used specialisedbat tacticians to break down the Tianjing squadron for analysis. Under most circumstances, this could be considered to be cing too much importance on a single squadron. Furthermore, everything about Grai had already been dissected by the analyst group of their squadron before the CHF had even started. The end result was that they had given Grai a considerably high evaluation.

    His strength, speed, intelligence, and level of awareness forbat were all top ss for this CHF. Using any weapon wouldn¡¯t result in much difference for a person of his level. Frankly speaking, even this rather mediocre selection of a sword and shield was probably sufficient to suppress si!

    However, he was unable to win thispetition.

    Too many of his habitual movements had been identified. Furthermore, Grai did not possess a BUG level of strength that could immediately end a fight.

    Bluntly speaking, he was a bnced strength type that possessed no unique traits, and was just like an all-rounded Zhao Yilong, who had trained his body andbat techniques to the very limits. He appeared to be unimaginably strong at first nce, Nevertheless, at the very end, there was a limit to the strength a Casted Soul Stage could possess. He wasn¡¯t like those soldiers with BUG level Spiritual Soulbat techniques. Therefore, it was foreordained that Tianjing would definitely be at a disadvantage.

    Naturally, there was also an extremely minute possibility that Grai was hiding his true strength or some big move, just like how he was able to defend against Galen¡¯s poison attribute special ability. However, even if that were the case, it would just be theparison of who¡¯s move was stronger, which was something si was absolutely confident about.

    The speed at which he chewed his dog¡¯s-tail grass slowed down. As it came to a stop in the air, a sliver of golden sunlight shone down from above, causing the greyish grass stalk to shine with a golden glow.

    Despite being unable to obscure Grai¡¯s vision of si, the sparkling dog¡¯s-tail grass was able to shield the intent present in si¡¯s eyes. What¡¯s more, this happened at the exact instant when thepetition bell was rung!

    Whoosh!

    It only took an instant. Moving at a speed so fast that it left an afterimage of him that still had its hands crossed, gunshots proceeded to ring out from the stage!

    Gunslinger quickdraw!

    There was no one who could get a clear view of just how quickly he had drawn his guns!

    Bang Bang Bang...

    3 sessive shots forced Grai¡¯s advance toe to a halt. One had to know that Grai was currently one of the most agile soldiers in this CHF. He was considered to be a hybrid between a soldier and an assassin, and was especially proficient in countering ranged soldiers.

    As Grai halted his advance for just a slight bit, afterimages started to appear around him as he unleashed a flurry of dazzling foot movements in an attempt to cloud over si¡¯s judgement. As long as si made errors in his judgment, Grai would have the time to execute a forward dash.

    However, si was clearly being a bit too carefree, as he did not even show any intention of taking aim. Instead, he raised his hand while firing, forcing Grai to evade with every shot. This utterly destroyed his rhythm and momentum, whilepletely sealing up his terrifying movement capabilities and nimble footwork.

    si¡¯s eyes brimmed with confidence as he continued to unleash shot after shot. This was why he dared to enter such a matchup.

    ¡°What a surprise! Is this the legendary ranged soldier¡¯s blind firing!¡± Ruo Zhi eximed in praise.

    ¡°Blind Firing?¡± Chen Yu¡¯er had not heard of such a skill.

    ¡°Ranged soldiers rely on their urate senses and muscle memory to take aim. However, the limit of one¡¯s high-speed, urate fire isn¡¯t limited by one¡¯s eyes, by one¡¯s senses!¡±

    A confused look appeared on Chen Yu¡¯er¡¯s face, causing Ruo Zhi tough before continuing his exnation. ¡°This isn¡¯t something unreliable or some kind of special ability. Instead, it relies on arge amount of training to form a sense of coordination between one¡¯s muscles and visual judgement. Upon aplishing this feat, one would be able to bypass the conscious thinking to adjust their shooting. This is also the most frightening ability that a ranged soldier can develop, and is much more difficult to aplish thanbat techniques like arcing shots or bullet arrays. One would need both talent and an extreme amount of hard work to obtain such a skill.¡±

    Being able tond such urate shots while firing in such a manner showed that si¡¯s hard work that he put in during training was on a level unimaginable byymen. Admitted, the 10 Great Families possessed an advantage in the aspect of resources. However, the pressure present on the shoulders of those aristocratic family members was also higher than others. There were some matters where it would be reasonable for ordinary people to fail. However, there was nothing that should be impossible for those aristocratic family members.

    Furthermore, the unique trait of the Mogren¡¯s Guns was that it was able to disy this unique skill to its absolute limits!

 Chapter 504 - Strongest ranged soldier!

    <h4>Chapter 504: Strongest ranged soldier!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    si appeared to have disregarded both his visual and auditory senses,pletely relying on his so-called 6th sense. And yet, in this instant, Grai was able to feel a lethal danger bearing down on him.

    After continuously evading for a while, Grai¡¯s actions became repetitive, and his opponent¡¯s bullets came raining over once again.

    It was a purely subconscious action, as he brought the little round shield before his body, cing it in the direction of the iing danger.

    Bang!

    At the very instant his shield appeared before his body, a massive impact came smashing over. It felt as though a high-speed armoured tank had run into him, causing his entire arm to turn numb. With his Soul Power support, the little round runic shield was sufficient to defend against strong and heavy attacks. However, cracks had now appeared on its surface, while the massive force sent Grai flying 7 to 8 metres backwards!

    Mogren¡¯s Guns were just like any other runic gun; they had runic arrays engraved within their internal constructs, which increased their firepower and the prative capabilities of its shots. Other than ordinary attacks, their wielder could also utilise those runic arrays to umte power beforeunching 4 explosive attacks. This wasn¡¯t much of a secret, and si specialised in this aspect. His Soul Power possessed extremely powerful prative effects, which, alongside the Mogren¡¯s Guns, could be said to be a match made in heaven.

    The shrieks of girls and the hum of voices seemed to disappear instantly.

    Everyone had seen Grai¡¯s fight against another Mo¡¯s List range soldier, Galen. In fact, they had even seen the powerful showdown between Grai and a Mo¡¯s List heavy soldier, Zhao Yilong! Other than possessing strong defence and strength, this slender looking male student was definitely capable of obtaining everyone¡¯s acknowledgement to be at the same level as those on the Mo¡¯s List. However, no one expected for just a mere shot to do such a thing to him!

    The little round shield was about to shatter apart, while the force prating through it sent Grai flying!

    It was at this moment did the sounds of gunfire ring out into everyone¡¯s ears. The speed of his bullets had broken the sound barrier!

    What kind of strength was this!

    Most of the time, hot weapons were themon representation of high efficiency and low killing power. After all, they had mechanized parts, and were created for the sake of allowing ordinary soldiers to be proficient at shooting in an easier manner.

    However, the Mogren¡¯s Guns were clearly an exception. They were a pair of divine weapons inherited from the dark era. After various modifications, they had be the representation of murder in the Federation¡¯s mechanized gun history. Without a doubt, it had already revealed its might as a divine weapon in si¡¯s hands.

    The corner of Noriba¡¯s mouth curled up. He especially detested ranged soldiers; he believed that those with genuine skill and used des and spears to fight, and those people would naturally have no interest in an effeminate person like Grai. The only in his mind right now was how to have a duel against Wang Zhong, to see who was the fiercer one between them. Therefore, he had sneaked over to the arena by himself. Only by watching in person would it be interesting, right? With Torres¡¯s strength, Wang Zhong would definitely need to unleash a big move to deal with them.

    However, before the audience in the arena coulde back to their senses from the shock they had received, the second shot had already been unleashed!

    The runic patterns on the gun sparkled with a peculiar radiance, appearing to glow with a bewitching red, while si¡¯s body swung back slightly. Anyone who had used the Mogren¡¯s Guns before would know that they had massive recoil. In the entire CHF, si was the only person who could use them, as the absolute majority of the ranged soldiers would give up after giving them a try. They were hard to control, and consumed massive amounts of Soul Power. Furthermore, it was extremely difficult to fire urately when using them. Ignoring si and his outstanding perceptive capabilities, only outstanding experts in the Heroic Soul Stage would be willing to choose such weapons.

    Having just recovered from the massive impact from blocking the first shot, Grai could already feel the danger from the second shot bearing down on him.

    This shot was even more powerful than the earlier one, and contained even more prative and destructive capabilities!

    With cracks present on its surface, his small round shield was clearly not the best choice to deal with an attack with such terrifying prative might. However, there frankly were not many options left for Grai.

    Grai¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance. In what seemed like an instant, boundless Soul Power gushed out from his body, surging right into his round shield. Immediately, a dense white glow proceeded to surround the little round shield!

    BANG!

    What a terrifying attack, what a frightening impact!

    With the connection of Soul Power, Grai was able to feel every sliver of transformation in the power from the iing impact.

    The Soul Power-covered round shield wasn¡¯t just something as simple as the input of Soul Power. Simr to the 100-fold Compounding Strike,yer uponyer of Soul Power was stacked on top of one another, before being fiercelypacted and tightened! A centimetre-thickyer of paper would easily be broken through. However, if a thousand pieces of paper werepressed into a thickness of 1 centimetre, its strength would rival that of steel!

    Ordinary hot weapons would absolutely be unable toy a single scratch on such a Soul Power defence.

    However, it was still useless.

    The spiralling bullet unleashed by the Morgen¡¯s Gun was just like the most meticulous of killers. Not only was it a pure explosion of brute power, the strength of its rotation had also started to twist the manypressedyers of Soul Power, quickly ripping throughyer afteryer!

    In what seemed like an instant, it had already gone through the greater half of theyers!

    A solemn expression appeared on Grai¡¯s face, before Soul Power gushed out frantically from his body!

    In the world, the thing with the fastest speed wasn¡¯t a human¡¯s movements or reaction speed, but the speed with which Soul Power was extruded!

    The problem was that there was no use in the pure emission of Soul Power. Soldiers had to form ¡°directions¡± for their Soul Power via their thoughts, and thereby forming effects they desired. This was the hardest step to aplish.

    Grai imbuing his shield would Soul Power was a form of directional control. From this, one could see the perfect level of control Grai had over his own Soul Power.

    BANG¡­.

    Grai¡¯s shield exploded apart. si¡¯s confidence in his abilities wasn¡¯t for show. If one were able to utilise Mogren¡¯s Guns properly, they would definitely be the number one weapon for ranged soldiers in the Casted Soul Stage!

    Of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers, Galen, had walked down the wretched path, and hadbined his 2 special abilities together. Sharmie was walked down the path of firepower, and was well known for her mindless middle range firepower bombardment. Karkel was the closedbat ranged soldier. One could just picture Karkel as an arrow shooting assassin. Rennes Stuart was an unorthodox ranged soldier and was more of an all-rounded soldier. Only si truly embodied what a pure ranged soldier should really be like: unleash the most lethal attack from the greatest distance!

    This was not the limit for the power behind a bullet!

    BANG!

    It was Grai¡¯s runic sword! Brimming with Soul Power, his runic sword was already ced right behind his round shield. Despite it being unable to match up with the defensive capability of his shield, the power of the bullet was already used up, allowing Grai to sessfully block it.

    However, there wasn¡¯t time to celebrate.

    The hearts of countless Tianjing and Grai supporters had already risen to their throats.

    What a perverted attack! Despite being a Mo¡¯s List ranker, si¡¯s firepower was on apletely different level from Galen! The power behind this bullet was close to catching up to brother King¡¯s cross wheels!

    It was only 2 bullets, yet his only defensive equipment, his runic shield, had already been broken! Now, Grai was only left with his runic sword! Furthermore, with him currently tumbling backwards on the ground, how would he defend against a 3rd bullet?

    Not only could the audience see this clearly, even the experts present in the arena also had solemn expressions on their faces. si seemed to have pushed the meaning of a ranged soldier to its extreme. In such an era where ranged soldiers were constantly trying to close the gap, si seemed to be strongly entrenched in the essence of what it meant to be a ranged soldier, which was to widen the gap and rely on their greatest firepower to finish off the opponents. This was the the true essence of a ranged soldier!

    When a ranged soldier was able to maintain their uracy, speed and firepower, they would really turn into a frightening opponent. Grai¡¯s judgement was correct. If he had used the Ghostly Steps to try to pull off feints, there was a possibility that he would already be defeated.

    si truly was worthy of being the inheritor of the Morgen¡¯s Guns, the apex hot weapons of the dark era! The might of their firepower had indeed left people dumbfounded. However, that was also the fatal w of Morgen¡¯s Guns: each of them only held 4 bullets in their cylinders!

    On the Skylink, the people who were rooting for Grai werepletely shaken by si¡¯s shooting skills. He was basically the incarnation of a god of guns! However, only a portion of the people knew that thesebined bullets could only beunched 4 times, while the time required to prepare them was too long. In a duel, they would undoubtedly be lethal.

    Nevertheless, si wasn¡¯t hasty in pushing an offensive. Instead, he continued to cast a leisurely gaze at Grai. Despite being separated by such a far distance, Grai had unexpectedly not made a single move after stabilising himself! He didn¡¯t show any intention of advancing forward! On the contrary, he proceeded to stabilise his breathing, causing everyone in the arena to feel a suffocating atmosphere descending onto them.

 Chapter 505 - Miraculous Reversal (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 505: Miraculous Reversal (2 in 1)</h4>

    One could use footsteps and movements to confuse an opponent¡¯s eyes. However, it was impossible to fool the senses honed by a genuine expert in rangedbat. There were many ranged soldiers who were afraid of their opponents obtaining an early advantage, and therefore would be impatient to take action and suppress the nimble opponents from entering closebat range. Truthfully speaking, this was an indication of a severe issue with their mindset. Only through self-confidence would one be truly able to suppress others.

    He was the final guard of the ranged soldiers from this era, si Torres!

    The atmosphere grew solemn; si¡¯s senses were good enough to allow him to go toe to toe with Grai, who was famous for his nimble footwork. Could Grai only wait for an impending death?

    BANG....

    The 3rd shot was fired!

    Grai¡¯s runic sword was raised vertically before his chest. A faint silvery glow radiated out from his left hand, before he proceeded to draw a circle in the air with his sword tip at the centre, with Soul Power flooding into the circle.

    A runic shield constructed out of Soul Power appeared in the air!

    An illusion? Self-hypnosis? What the hell was that? Could that even block the powerful 3rd shot from Mogren¡¯s Guns?

    The high-speed 3rd bullet was so quick it wasn¡¯t even able to finish its revolution in the air! The?Mogren¡¯s Guns¡¯ runic array had reached its limit of energy condensation for this shot. This was the formidable aspect of this divine weapon, where each sessive shot was stronger than the previous one.

    The high-speed revolving bullet only took an instant to appear before Grai, appearing as if it wanted to pierce through everything in its path!

    However, due to his earlier preparations, when the 3rd bullet came shooting towards him, Grai¡¯s runic pattern handprint had already been formed.

    BANG...

    The bullet collided against the sparkling ¡°runic shield¡± in an earth-shattering fashion, before exploding apart. Nevertheless, the Mogren¡¯s Guns¡¯ unstoppable 3rd bullet had been countered.

    Grai¡¯s marvellousbat technique had blown everyone¡¯s mind!

    Everyone had dumbfounded expressions on their faces as they thought, ¡°What the hell was thatbat technique?¡±

    How could a Soul Power drawing be a runic shield that could possess such a defensive capability?

    Every academy had the same thoughts going through their heads. However, who could really make such a thing happen?

    Was the legendary ability of ¡°turning nothing into something¡±?

    Even Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er on the caster¡¯s podium had nk looks on their faces. It was already shocking that Grai was that handsome; but just how insane was his talent?

    The idea to use Soul Power as a base to draw and construct runic arrays was an idea that had been pondered about since a long time ago. However, the time it took to draw and construct the array, and the power of thepleted array, were allplications that had arisen. In the end, it was concluded that this was not viable for any military orbat applications.

    However, in this very day, at this very arena, Grai¡¯s use of a single hand to draw a runic shield in the air had shocked the entire Federation.

    The VIP room in the Skylink had also turned silent. Although no one was talking, everyone could feel a strange atmosphere settling in. A runic technique that turned nothing into something. Even the 10 Great Families only had a cursory knowledge about this. However, this Grai... appeared to be somewhat heaven-defying. For what reason was Tianjing able to possess a person with such talent and character?

    Unlike Wang Zhong, who appeared to be of the ¡°wild child¡± type. Grai possessed the demeanour associated with nobility, and quite a few people present here could ept that fact. As for Wang Zhong, he was markedly different from them. Therefore, they definitely had to get their hands on an outstanding talent like Grai!

    Even Gui Hao¡¯s heart for talent had been triggered. If Grai was able to receive assistance from the Gui family, he would definitely be an extraordinary figure, and that would be extremely beneficial for him in the future. If Grai¡¯s unique traits that were previously uncovered were considered to be rtively mild, his current show was more than sufficient to prove that his talent was on par with the Sanctuary Division.

    How could a mere Wang Zhong possess such powerful assistance!

    Even Wang Zhong had gawked in amazement. Indeed, he was astonished by this move that Grai had executed. Some time ago, he unintentionally shared such a thought to Grai during their chats. This was an idea he had gained from Aiolos, as the genuine method of using living runes should allow for countless transformations and permutations. Ever since he hadprehended this, Wang Zhong did not give up on exploring this method. Frankly speaking, other than gaining the ability to create a small spatial bag, he was still unable to progress in his understanding of their usage.

    Never did he expect for Grai to have such an amazing analytical ability, to be able to create a way to utilise living runes! Although he had only created the most basic and familiar ofbat equipment, it was already considerably miraculous for him to achieve this.

    This was the first time such abat technique had appeared in the CHF, causing discussions to erupt throughout the arena after a brief moment of shock. What¡¯s more, it had been demonstrated by Grai!

    ¡°I feel that I¡¯m watching a fake CHF!¡±

    ¡°Are they making a film?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Exactly who is this Grai! How can he know everything!¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t believe my eyes! Frankly speaking, I feel that this is something impossible! However, it is an indisputable fact that this has just happened!¡± Ruo Zhi was still sighing in admiration as he proceeded to do his job. ¡°As this fantastic disy has already exceeded the realms of my understanding, I don¡¯t dare to offer any further analysis on this. Perhaps there will be experts willing the analyse and exin to everyone after the end of this duel!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a Spiritual Soulbat technique, but more like a skill involving runic arrays.¡± said Carolyn with a somewhat shocked voice. Frankly speaking, the interest that the top-ss experts and the people behind the scenes of the various S+ ranked squadrons had towards Grai exceeded their interest in Wang Zhong for many asions in this CHF.

    His performances were always immeasurable, appearing as though there was no limit to his abilities. Although he did not disy any unique talent or big moves yet, he was already able to obtain victory through his fundamental understanding ofbat. Why would people reveal their abilities when they can already win through basic methods? No one would believe that an expert who has attained such a high level in their fundamentals would not conceal his genuine strength. There it was, the things that would shock all immovable objects have finally appeared!

    ¡°The experts from the empires excel in such abilities.¡± said Gui Hao as he nodded his head in agreement. Being much more experienced and knowledgeable than most people, people on the level of Gui Hao were able to tell that it was less simr to a Spiritual Soulbat technique than a man-made runic array.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a slight difference between this, and those used by the empires. The runic patterns used by the empires are closer to that of hieroglyphics and totems. From what I can tell, the method he had used in its construction is more oriented towards our Federation¡¯s rune system.¡± said dimir in an ever-present indifferent tone. ¡°This brat¡¯s slightly interesting. It¡¯s not surprising that Tianjing is able to walk this far. Torres might not be able to easily cross this barrier¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really incredible! Wang Zhong has actually aplished it¡­¡± Laura could not help but blurt out this statement, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention in this VIP room. ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s the one who discovered living runes. Perhaps Wang Zhong has also found a way to utilise them inbat!¡±

    It was clear that Laura was slightly mistaken about this, as she had assumed that Wang Zhong was the one that had taught this skill to Grai. Truthfully speaking, Wang Zhong had only introduced it to Grai, and it was Grai who hadprehended this technique.

    The VIP room turned silent once again¡­ It was Wang Zhong yet again... Divian could not help but to shoot a look at Carolyn. Exactly what kind of person did Carolyn have a crush on? In the past, Divian had always believed that her bosom friend had a better eye for people than herself. However, Carolyn might have really made a mistake this time, as she had basically underestimated Wang Zhong. Truthfully speaking, even if they weren¡¯t able to be lovers, they should be able to be friends. With Wang Zhong¡¯s character, he would definitely be a great help for the Stuart Family. However, from the looks of things, with Wang Zhong¡¯s frankness and resolute decision to leave during their meeting, this person was definitely not the kind to drag his feet in the mud. What a pity.

    They weren¡¯t the only group of people who were shocked by what had happened on the stage, si was also reeling from what he had just seen.

    Frankly speaking, unless one was a heavy soldier with top ss defences, or soldiers on the level of Carolyn, si was confident to cause anyone else to feel despair from his very first shot!

    In a situation where both parties¡¯plete strength was unknown, si¡¯s gun-toting skills paired up with the Mogren¡¯s Guns would be considered as invincible moves, to a certain extent. However, his opponent¡¯s creation of this runic shield was indeed extremely surprising to him, as the Soul Power of a Casted Soul Stage was basically unable to defend against the bullets from Mogren¡¯s Guns. However, it was a totally different thing if it was reinforced with runic arrays. When that happened, it would be on a simr state to the umtion of power provided by the runic arrays engraved within Mogren¡¯s Guns. Only when skill and intellect werebined would it be able to turn a degenerate into a miracle!

    A sliver of brilliance shed across si¡¯s eyes, before light blossomed from the Mogren¡¯s Guns in his hand. This was the final and most powerful shot condensed by the engraved runic pattern array, one that far surpassed the might of the earlier 3 shots. This bullet was hailed to be the ¡°bullet that could pierce through the world¡±! It already had such an exaggerated title in the dark era, as it possessed the terrifying ability to prate anything in its path. In other words, it was invincible against Casted Soul Stages!

    BANG!

    The 4th shot was unleashed!

    The powerful recoil shook intensely through si¡¯s entire body. Nheless, his face was filled with an expression of curiosity. Being a ranged soldier, he really wanted to know if there was anyone who could actually block the 4th shot from Mogren¡¯s Guns.

    Appearing to be answering his wishes, Grai did not evade at all. Instead, silvery light radiated from his fair hands, before moving along to his runic shield, while his other hand proceeded to construct a runic shield. However, unlike the previous time, he made 3 sessive constructs.

    3 marvellous looking shields appeared before Grai¡¯s body. Clearly, Grai had chosen to meet the 4th shot head-on. Perhaps, this was the greatest show of respect one could do to a ranged soldier.

    BANG¡­BANG...BANG...

    The Mogren¡¯s Guns¡¯ 4th shot decimated the 3 living rune-formed runic shields constructed by Grai. Still possessing some leftover power, it rumbled into his runic sword. The runic sword instantly exploded and shattered, an indication of the terrifying might capable of being unleashed by the Mogren¡¯s Guns. It was right at the instant when his sword shattered when Grai took action. It was evident that Grai had a good understanding of the unique traits of those guns. If Ma Dong wasn¡¯t even able to acquire such information, he should really retire as leader of the squadron.

    Grai moved so fast he appeared just like a ray of light, hurtling straight towards si like an arrow.

    Upon seeing Grai constructing 3 runic shields, si had already guessed the oue of his attack. Thebat technique used by Grai could be said to be at the forefront of the Federation¡¯s Academies. Although the audience was only able to see the liveliness, they were unable to catch on to the potential wave of transformation that technique would create in the Federation.

    Although si sighed in admiration of his opponent¡¯s capabilities, the favourable situation and judgement of this duel caused him to not get overly shocked by thetter. At this moment, the Mogren¡¯s Guns have already been returned to their waist holsters. Being a ranged soldier that was outstanding in group battles, he would generally have other soldiers buy time for him to recharge his weapons. However, there clearly wasn¡¯t a time to do such a thing in this duel.

    Having no shortage of theorists and analysts, the various academies had already be high from the spectacle unfolding on the stage. It was extremely rare for si to unleash the Mogren¡¯s Guns¡¯ 4th divine killing shot. However, there had yet to be anyone who could sessfully receive it. This was the first time that it had failed! With Grai¡¯s strength, si would be finished if this duel continued! Tianjing¡¯s legend will continue!

    Nevertheless, the question was that si appeared to have given up on all defences and adopted a stance simr to that of Grai before the 4th shot. With a carefree expression on his face, he looked towards Grai as thetter hurtled towards him. Even if he could no longer unleash any powerful attacks, he could still use ordinary attacks, right? Even though they might be useless against Grai, it was still better than nothing, right?

    Quite a few people sitting in the participant¡¯s viewing gallery were now looking towards the members of the Torres squadron in confusion. Weren¡¯t they tooid back? Were they going to just give up after si had failed to win with his 4th shot?

    Among those who were left, who the fuck could stop Tianjing?

    Grai did not decrease his speed as he advanced towards si. However, he could feel that something was not quite right. Could it be pollen?

    Was he purposefully drawing Grai in?

    However, truth be told, as long as he held his breath, no pollen would be able to affect him. This was something that quite a few people had caught onto. Nevertheless, Grai was quick to deny such a possibility. Not everyone was like the Divine Dragon squadron, stooping so low as to use such a method to obtain victory. The Torres Family still cared about their faces. With an extremely calm look on his face, si continued to observe Grai as thetter advanced towards his position.

    Even though his senses were telling him that there was a problem with this situation, this clearly wasn¡¯t the moment for hesitation. Grai wasn¡¯t a person who would be frightened by double bluffs.

    In the blink of an eye, Grai was already bearing down on si. Moving with his extremely quick Spectre-like Ghostly Steps, he was now only 2 metres away from thetter. The power umted for the 100-fold Compounding Strike was waiting to be unleashed at any moment. At this time, even Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers would be trembling in fear. However, si was still as calm as ever!

    There wasn¡¯t any pollen...

    Grai was able to erase this possibility from his mind. However, it was just at this instant when something peculiar appeared. All of a sudden, a gigantic shadow suddenly appeared in the space between the two of them...

    Precisely speaking, it was a gigantic mouth¡­.

    Grai¡¯s reaction was extremely quickly, instantly erupting with a strength that rivalled that of a Mo¡¯s List assassin. He changed the frequency of his Ghostly Steps in an attempt to extricate himself. However, he was only able to make a slight change before the giant mouth rushed forward like a bolt of lightning! In a sh, it devoured Grai, before revealing its true form!

    Dimensional Beast Summon ¡ª Giant Void Mouth!

    A mysterious dimensional life form, it had the appearance of a floating head, and would remain in a sleeping state most of the time. However, when a prey appeared before it, it would devour its prey with a single gulp. Anything could be devoured by it...

    Among the dimensional life forms known to men, this was the life form with the fastest attack speed, being capable of executing an attack within a hundredth of a second. Once a prey was within its attack range, there had been no reports of a prey ever being able to escape from its grasp.

    The entire arena turned utterly silent, as the actions of those pretty girls, who were already prepared to cheer for their male god, Grai, and strip their clothes for him, came to an abrupt halt. Their male god had been devoured by a frightening head...

    Pulling the front tip of his cowboy hat down, si gave a salute towards the arena...

    First duel, Torres squadron victory!

    Silence filled the entire arena. This¡­ was aplete and utter suppression!

    Grai, who had disyed an astonishing technique of turning nothing into something, had actually been defeated! As for si, the strongest range soldier in the CHF, he was unexpectedly also a Soul Beast Master! This instantly caused feelings of despair to surface in the hearts of people. From the very beginning, si already felt that his Mogren¡¯s Guns weren¡¯t sufficient to end this fight. It wasn¡¯t due to his self-confidence, but due to his understanding of the differences between upations. Being an old-styled ranged soldier, his main role in his squadron was in group battles, and not for duels. However, his Soul Beast could be used to catch his opponents off guard when they least expected it. Compared to Grai, he felt more fear and dread towards Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels.

    After a few seconds, intense cheers and celebratory shouts rang out from the entire arena, while some of the Torres supporters finally breathed a sigh of relief. It had to be said that this ck horse, Tianjing, would always pull out various kinds of stunts that make it uncertain as to who would be the final victor. However, Torres had obtained a more wondrous victory, and critically, had not targeted Grai¡¯s pollen allergy, showing a greater breadth of mind!

    A soldier would be unqualified to be on the Mo¡¯s List if he or she did not have any life-saving ultimate moves, regardless of their strength. This was also the reason why si was ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, as he was also a Soul Beast Master on top of being a top ss ranged soldier.

    Possessing a dimensional life form, a Giant Void Mouth. He had really hidden that trump card of his for so long. God knows how the Mo Family had found out about it!

    A sliver of a smile appeared at the corner of si¡¯s mouth. Truthfully speaking, the Mo Family had only made a guess, as there was no conclusive evidence of his Soul Beast Master upation to be found anywhere. Nevertheless, he needed to give his all in the match against Tianjing, as this was one match that they definitely could not afford to lose. Not only would a defeat leave their Torres Family in an extremely embarrassing position, the benefits they would stand to gain from this CHF would be affected. Who would have thought that the parliamentary influence would have such a trailzer! However, the most critical point was that the Tianjing squadron did not have even an inkling of a rtionship with them! Nevertheless, if one rode a tiger, it would be hard to get off. At this moment, no one had the energy to care about Giant God Peak. There was no use in talking about the future if they were unable to deal with Tianjing.

    Regardless of who their opponents were, Torres would definitely break through all obstacles!

 Chapter 506 - Power of Love

    <h4>Chapter 506: Power of Love</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Not long after si¡¯s victory, the Giant Void Mouth immediately be a hot topic!

    Mankind¡¯s curiosity towards the investigation of dimensional life forms was boundless. In fact,?mutated and dimensional life forms were a rather distant topic for the greater majority of the Federation¡¯s citizens. Living amongst the strong and powerful, within the Federation¡¯splete defence system, while having the protection from Heroic Soul soldiers, the Federation citizens truly felt that the outside world was a world of barbarians. To them, the highest chance for them to see such things would be an asional glimpse from the windows of an armoured train.

    Any type of dimensional life form would always be able to attract the attention of the surrounding crowd.

    The Giant Void Mouth was said to have no mobility at all, and was unable to separate from its summoner. However, within a 3 metre radius of its summoner, it had the ability to devour anything with a lightning quick speed. As for what happened to its ¡°food¡±, that would have to depend on their level. A Casted Soul Stage soldier would at most be teleported to somewhere else, as it did not possess the ability to digest, or any other abilities.

    Although Grai was aware that there was something amiss, he did not expect the danger to be in the form of a Giant Void Mouth. It was a little simr to a life form known as a stone fish. Most of the time, it would not move as itid on the seabed. However, once it discovered a prey close by, it would devour them at a lightning-quick speed. Grai¡¯s speed could be ranked within the top in this CHF, yet he was unexpectedly unable to react to the Giant Void Mouth¡¯s devouring speed.

    Now, the Tianjing squadron was in a real crisis.

    Frankly speaking, this CHF had opened the eyes of manymoners in the audience, while also increasing their knowledge about the strength held by those among the aristocratic families. However, this was just the stuff circting on the surface, as even the Federation¡¯s parliament didn¡¯t have any ns of showing the real truth with themoners. It wasn¡¯t that they were unwilling; they did not want to bring too much shock and uncertainty to the citizens.

    Even Chen Yu¡¯er and Ruo Zhi were unable to understand what they had seen, and were therefore unable to provide a clear and reasonable exnation for the audience. They did not know exactly where had Grai disappeared to. In fact, they didn¡¯t even know whether Grai was alive or not! That was because things like idental spatial passages had a degree of uncertainty to their construction. What if he was thrown into a mutated beast horde...

    However, it didn¡¯t matter much if they understood exactly what had happened, as the judges had already made their decision.

    Disturbed expressions appeared on the faces of quite a few girls. Nothing would happen to their cute and kind-hearted Grai! Nevertheless, even those ordinary fans did not shout out. After all, this was a different era, and the reason why Grai was well-liked wasn¡¯t just due to him appearing handsome and good looking.

    With his interest piqued, si looked towards the Tianjing squadron¡¯s preparatory area. Truthfully speaking, the Tianjing squadron, and not thoseymen in the audience, should be the ones that were concerned about the final whereabouts of Grai.

    si was deeply anticipating Wang Zhong personally heading over to ask about Grai. Naturally, he would not reply. Although it wasn¡¯t to embarrass his opponent, it was a move to affect Tianjing squadron¡¯s psychological state. Not only did Torres want to win today¡¯s match, they also wanted to win by stepping all over All Mouthy King¡¯s corpse! If si was able to create some psychological pressure and affect Wang Zhong¡¯s mind before Bobo Torres¡¯s duel against thetter, it would undoubtedly bring an advantage for Bobo.

    Being the captain, Wang Zhong needed to keep hisposure and stay calm. Going up and asking si would only result in embarrassment and shame. With his understanding towards dimensional life forms and Soul Beasts, the dimensional life forms summoned by si would not exceed the Soul Power control of a Casted Soul Stage. That meant to say that Wang Zhong definitely did not believe that the Giant Void Mouth would be able to destroy Grai just by devouring him. As for where Grai had ended up, an answer for that question could only be obtained after the end of this match.

    Shooting a look at his squadron members, Wang Zhong gave a slight sigh in relief, as the Tianjing squadron had really matured. Although he could tell that everyone was worried for Grai, their gazes still remained extremely firm and resolute. This was what everyone in the squadron had to endure and remain firmly standing.

    However, Wang Zhong still gave his judgement of this matter, as he did not want this worry to affect the uing duels. Nevertheless, the present situation wasn¡¯t good for them. Grai was one of Tianjing¡¯s trump cards. It could be said that Torres was indeed different from the other 2 S ranked squadrons they had faced in this CHF. Their opponents were extremely confident of their strength, and had also done an extremely deep analysis and dissection of the Tianjing squadron.

    They had conducted aplete analysis about Grai. Even if Wang Zhong himself had gone up, he might have fell for the faint too. He and Grai were the type that had extreme confidence in themselves. However, the abilities of dimensional life forms were simply too extraordinary, and it was impossible to bepletely prepared for all situations where they were involved. This was the underlying strength of the aristocratic families.

    ¡°As of now, Tianjing has been forced into a passive situation yet again. Grai¡¯s loss has left them with only a few choices to make. This is also the greatest reason why Tianjing has beenbelled as the weakest squadron, no matter which opponents they face.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Every squadron needs to put effort into snatching the selection advantage in a match. Sending Grai up as their vanguard was something Tianjing had to do, with no other viable option for them. Furthermore, the way a match will y out is tightly wound around the oue of the first duel. If Grai had won, Tianjing would have the selection advantage, and they will have the opportunity to use All Mouthy King to deal with Torres¡¯s strongest expert, before forfeiting the next 3 duels. This will allow them to push this match into the group battle phase with the lowest cost. However, since Grai has lost, regardless of what selection they make, Wang Zhong would absolutely not be the one the go up for the next duel. That¡¯s because there is an extremely high possibility for Torres to send a substitute to ¡°waste¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s chance. After removing the threat that is Wang Zhong, an S ranked squadron like Torres would now have theplete advantage to decimate the other Tianjing mainstay members!¡± Ruo Zhi exined while giving an emotional sigh. ¡°The matter that happened in the match against Divine Dragon squadron can only be said to be an ident. It is impossible to replicate the miracle Barran had created in his duel.¡±

    ¡°There are many among the audience who are still confused about where Grai is. However, for Tianjing, what¡¯s more important is to deal with the uing duels properly. Let¡¯s see who they will choose for the next duel! Will it be Barran, Scarlet, or Emily?¡±

    As Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes turned towards Barran, thetter had already taken the initiative to stand up. ¡°Senior, I want to give it a go.¡±

    Barran seemed somewhat different from his usual state. Most of the time, Barran would stand passively at his seat, awaiting instructions from Wang Zhong. This was the first time that he had taken the initiative to ask for the opportunity to be selected.

    Unlike the his old self, the spirit in his eyes showed a rather confident Barran. Furthermore, the people around him could feel the desire for a fight radiating from him! He appeared to be apletely different person!

    This definitely was more than just a breakthrough he had obtained from a fight. Perhaps theymen in the audience might not be able to feel the subtle changes in his character. However, every one of his squadron members was able to notice the changes with a single look.

    ¡°The strength of love! It indeed can change a man!¡± Ma Dong could not help but to sigh emotionally.

    Seated beside him, Colby¡¯s eyes were now wide open. ¡°Barran, make sure to listen to our captain¡¯s arrangements and be cautious.¡±

    Giving Barran a pat, Wang Zhong nodded his head and said, ¡°Go! I¡¯ll leave this duel to you!¡±

    Having obtained Wang Zhong¡¯s acknowledgement, Barran gave an earnest nod in reply. At this moment, Hymin walked up, before giving him a tant kiss in the face of the countless audience looking down on them. ¡°Good luck! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Countless people in the audience turned silent, as Barran stumbled about as he walked up the stage. Nevertheless, there were already quite a few supporters cheering for him. Although he appeared clumsy and simple-minded, he had already contributed a lot for Tianjing in this CHF, especially in the previous match, where had pulled Tianjing back from the abyss. Now, with Grai¡¯s whereabouts being unknown, he was the Tianjing squadron¡¯s 3rd trump card. This time, he had stood up once again.

 Chapter 507 - Battle between the heavy soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 507: Battle between the heavy soldiers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Upon seeing this, the Skylink immediately turned lively once again. Furthermore, there was a camera specifically trained on Hymin. Seeing that she had appeared on the big screens, Hymin did not show the slightest bit of embarrassment as she waved and pumped her fists into the air. It had to be mentioned that Hymin was a girl with a great breadth of mind, and dared to show her love and hatred for things. Regardless of what the outside world felt and said about this, at the moment, she had decided to ept Barran¡¯s confession, all else didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.

    As for her unintentionally discarding her singlehood, that was something that she could not control.

    This time, Barran appeared extremely calm and serious. The growth he had made through his perseverance, coupled with Hymin¡¯s encouragement, had caused his entire body to be filled with energy.

    While Barran had confidently walked up the stage, Ma Dong was clearly feeling ack of confidence. How do you put it, with Tianjing walking this far in this CHF, it could be considered that he had fulfilled his mission. During thest match, he had unleashed a big move, and had thrown the handle after the de. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect for Barran to really surprise everyone. He did not feel that Barran had made much progress, and had only supported sending him up due to Wang Zhong, Grai, Scarlet and Emily¡¯s fighting spirit still remaining high for this match.

    Hymin¡¯s heart brimmed with pride as she returned to her seat. In the past, she used to crush on others based on their appearance. However, after being together with Barran, she had experienced the warmth of having a shoulder to rely on for the very first time, making her feel that she was already Barran¡¯s woman.

    Over this period of time, Barran had reviewed the performances of quite a number of heavy soldiers while recuperating, with Hymin always remaining by his side. Perhaps due to the stimtion of enjoying love for the first time, Barran had been really enlightened. Although Hymin did not understand the exnations and analysis of thebat footage, she did not reject them. Instead, being a smart and intelligent girl, she had just given him her encouragement and support.

    She could ept any performance that Barran gave in this duel. Frankly speaking, she currently felt the same way as Ma Dong. Victory and loss was part and parcel of life. Other than Wang Zhong, everyone else in this squadron did not have a certain chance of victory if ced in a duel against Torres. That was because Tianjing was basically Wang Zhong¡¯s squadron. They were able to walk this far only because of him. It was because of him that everyone would struggle and persevere on.

    Having always been training with Barran, Wang Zhong truly had a deep understanding of him. Nevertheless, self-confidence was one thing, while facing opponents was another thing altogether. Although he might not win, he would absolutely be able to give Torres and all of Tianjing¡¯s supporters a run for their money.

    Seeing that Barran was the one walking out, a noisy hum of voices rang out across the entire arena.

    Frankly speaking, Barran¡¯s earlier performances in this CHF could be considered to be rather unstable. Indeed, his eruption and big move in his duel against Zhao Zixin was the critical factor that had allowed Tianjing to turn the situation to their favour. Furthermore, no one could deny the strength he had disyed after unleashing his emotions. However, at the same time, the weaknesses in his fundamental capabilities were clear for all to see. With these unbnced factors, he would either be sent as the final person for ast-ditch effort, to use the pressure and absolute despair to stimte his potential, or he wouldn¡¯t be sent out at all. However, Tianjing had actually sent him out on for the 2nd duel?

    Not only did it shock the arena, even the audience watching via Skylink had started wagging their tongues to this decision.

    Having just obtained the victory for the 1st duel, the emotions of the Torres fans were in the clouds. Being able to deal with Tianjing¡¯s prince without the use of odd or shameless tactics like taking advantage of his pollen allergy embodied the genuine strength of Torres!

    Torres had made a clear and obvious separation from the Zhao Family¡¯s Divine Dragon Academy, whom they shared their fame and reputation with. At this moment, they could im without any exaggeration that they, Torres, were the strongest squadron beneath the S+ ranks!

    ¡°Ha! Tianjing¡¯s lottery tactics are back again! They have used it against Divine Dragon. And now, they are nning to use it against Torres?¡±

    ¡°Lottery! Lottery! Ba, Sa, or Em! He just has to pick one from the 3!¡±

    ¡°Scram off, brainless idiots! Beware of being blown apart by the Ba God (a wordy on the first letter of Barran¡¯s name)!¡± Tianjing¡¯s supporters weren¡¯t willing to show weakness in their replies. With their squadron being able to walk this far in the CHF, they no longer werecking in confidence like how they were at the start of their journey, despite being in a disadvantageous situation.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°h h h, h h h!¡±

    ¡°All right! Against a fellow with only one big move, there are a thousand and one ways to fuck him up!

    ¡°The disputes happening between the audience in the arena and Skylink are very loud. However, unlike before, there¡¯s still voices out there supporting Barran. After the previous match, I have to admit that Barran has already developed a rather substantial reputation for himself.¡± Ruo Zhi immediately went to the focal point. ¡°In fact, if we think about it rationally, Barran¡¯s still a considerably strong participant. Defeating Zhao Zixin is the greatest indication of his strength. This is a miraculous soldier that might be able to show a spectacr performance.

    Chen Yu¡¯er immediately continued on. ¡°That¡¯s right. Furthermore, the choice to send Barran is also due to Torres having only si as their sole ranged soldier. What¡¯s more, he has already been ¡°used up¡± in the first duel. At the very least, Barran would not have a disadvantage, from an upational standpoint. Barran¡¯s strengths and weaknesses are very clear-cut. I feel that Torres definitely won¡¯t repeat that disastrous fight. Faced against Barran, they just need to go all out and win with a single spurt!¡±

    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡¯s right. Barran will be in the worst possible situation if he¡¯s up against a ranged soldier. Naturally, the most dependable choice would just to send Bobo Torres up and avoid Wang Zhong. However, I personally feel that there¡¯s no much chance in that happening. If they are matched against other squadrons, Torres might do that for the sake of saving strength and effort. However, Tianjing is an exception. The existence of All Mouthy King is just like a sulent, mouth-watering piece of fatty meat to any squadron! To those soldiers standing at the apex, they would really anticipate a chance to cross hands against him in this CHF. Although there will be some risks involved in doing so, the returns would also be massive. One would be able to obtain massive fame and reputation upon obtaining victory. Naturally, there¡¯s nothing to be said if this match ends with a 4:0 before he goes up on stage. However, it would undoubtedly be a massive loss of reputation to a top ss soldier if they were to take the initiative to avoid such a fight! Tianjing¡¯sck of depth in their formation has indeed limited the choices they have. However, the existence of All Mouthy King has also restricted Torres¡¯s selections! There¡¯s no doubt about that!¡±

    Nevertheless, all of these were just for show, as Tianjing has always treated themselves as the challenger. As for those aristocratic families that ruled the Federation, it was their faces that they wanted to preserve. Avoiding a fight would have an extremely negative effect on their squadron and family, and might even turn into the reason behind an attack from theirpetitors.

    While the casters were giving their points of view, Torres¡¯s selection had already walked up. It was a tall and big figure, a figure that was immediately identifiable by everyone the instant he stood up from their preparatory area.

    Everyone understood the reason behind this choice. However, despite arriving at such a position, Torres was still unable to cross the barrier in their hearts, especially after a situation where they had won the first duel. If they sent Bobo up to deal with Barran, everyone watching mightugh themselves to death as a result.

    There were times where this world would indeed use the oue of a battle when talking about heroes.

    With a smile, Ruo Zhi said, ¡°Torres did not choose to send Bobo, but their main heavy soldier, Cabel! They¡¯re still rather confident in themselves to be able to obtain a win in this duel! Under the current circumstances with no ranged soldier to provide an upation-based counter against Barran, if they do not send Bobo up, sending their heavy soldier Cabel against another heavy soldier is indeed a rather good choice! Although he isn¡¯t ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, he is rather well known in the heavy soldier circles. There was even a bout of explosive arguments about him and Mo Zheng having the qualifications to challenge Zhao Tianlong for the spot in the 5 great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers!¡±

    BANG BANG BANG.

    Despite not deliberately showing off and dazzling the audience as he walked onto the stage, Cabel was still a person that paid considerable attention to pragmatism. The heavy banging rang out as he walked forward, while the heavy armour encasing his body glistened in a golden-ck radiance. One look and anyone could tell that it was iparably dense and heavy.

    He was a rather tall and sturdy giant of a man. Compared to the Mammoth squadron members that graced the earlier match, his approximately 2.2-metre height wasn¡¯t considered tall. However, the exaggerated amount of muscle he had on his frame caused him to appear just like a wild beast hailing from the berserk wilderness! His glistening, bald head coupled with a thick and dense beard caused him to appear utterly unlike a 17 to 18-year-old student.

 Chapter 508 - Take a good look

    <h4>Chapter 508: Take a good look</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Frankly speaking, Cabel had a considerable interest in Barran, and had deliberately requested to be selected for this duel.

    During the elimination rounds in Grozny City, Barran had left a deep impression in him, as his evaluation in the offence test had actually exceeded that of Mo Zheng and himself. Although both Mo Zhong and him weren¡¯t serious during the heavy soldier arena, an S rank offensive score was still considered shocking.

    Naturally, an evaluation like that wasn¡¯t enough. What made Cabel truly appreciative of Barran was his performance in his duel against the Divine Dragon Academy.

    Strength, power and techniques were secondary to him. The most important of Barran¡¯s traits was that never-say-die spirit, standing up again and again after being knocked down, regardless of his injuries, even though his blood had flowed out to form a river! Cabel really liked such a person, as it really fit his taste and aesthetics. In fact, it had even caused him to reminisce about the period of time where he was still a newbie.

    They had the same kind of rebellious and unyielding spirit! The radiance and willpower Barran had was once present in Cabel!

    At that time, he had pointed towards the broadcast screen while telling everyone around him with high spirits: ¡°Did you all see that! That¡¯s what a man should be like! I like that fellow!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Instead of showing a cold re towards his opponent, a considerably kind smile was present on Cabel¡¯s face. In fact, he had even taken the initiative to greet Barran. ¡°Your performance in yourst duel is pretty good, brat. Let¡¯s have a good fight, alright! Make sure to bring out your full strength and see if you can create a miracle in this fight!¡±

    The noisy Skylink and arena instantly turned quiet.

    Who was Cabel? He was Bobo Torres¡¯s elder brother! Frankly speaking, theyman audience might not have a definite concept of his level of strength. The only thing they knew was that he was very strong, though the fame of his temper had long spread across the entire Federation. He was just like his younger brother Bobo Torres; for the both of them, their temper was a touchy topic. Stories of them beating people up and had been reported by the news, and these cases weren¡¯t isted.

    This was a man that everyone acknowledged to have the most explosive temper. It was already pretty good for a freshman newbie to not get shouted at and embarrassed by him. However, he had actually taken the initiative to greet his opponent? Furthermore, he had a fucking smile on his face while speaking with such a gentle tone? Why did he appear just like a senior giving ato a junior?

    Wasn¡¯t he known to have an explosive temper? That he had a problem with Tianjing? That he was overbearing?

    You tell me that I¡¯ve stripped my pants off just to see this?!

    ¡°I understand! Cabel¡¯s definitely doing it on purpose! Against a participant like Barran, if you treat him well, he would be confused and disoriented! As a result, he won¡¯t be able to explode on an emotional level!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Fuck! Take a look at Barran¡¯s expression!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Oh my god! He¡¯s fucking sly!

    A clear expression of surprise appeared on Barran¡¯s face.

    Ever since the start of the CHF, regardless of how strong or weak they were, every opponent he had encountered would either try to embarrass him, or would proim about beating him up. There was nothing to discuss about that. However, this was really an unprecedented asion, someone had actually treated him so warmly and with respect!

    Frankly speaking, he was ustomed to his opponents showing looks of disdain or wanting to beat him up. Therefore, he really wasn¡¯t used to receiving such a gentle and respectful treatment, causing some emotions to surge within his heart.

    There was no one in the world who would love being treated horribly. Respect was something that everyone yearned for.

    Indeed, Barran be emotional as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll fight seriously, senior!¡±

    Senior? Cabel withered slightly as he thought, was he really that old?

    In an instant, the Torres supporters in the arena, as well as the members seated in their preparatory area, burst into smiles andughter. Oh my god, he really had offended Cabel!

    It had been a sore point for the Torres squadron when dealing with Cabel and Bobo, this pair of weird brothers. Words like ¡°old¡±, ¡°small¡±, ¡°big¡±, ¡°childish¡± had to be absolutely ouwed in their day to day conversations! Caliban Crowe instantly recalled the joke he had told everyone while in one of the training rooms. In the end, Bobo Torres, who was training in the other room, somehow managed to hear the word ¡°small¡±, then rushed out and gave Caliban a beating!

    Now, when everyone was in the training rooms, they would generally try their best to not speak. God knows when they would identally break this taboo! Now, there¡¯s finally someone else to share everyone¡¯s suffering!

    ¡°Just call me Cabel. You can also call me heavy Artillery.¡± said Cabel, as his expression sunk. Heavy Artillery was the nickname he had given himself. However, it was clear that it didn¡¯t sound aesthetically pleasing, and no one in the squadron used this nickname.

    ¡°Sorry, senior Cabel!¡± Barran replied earnestly.

    Instantly, the Torres squadrons members were bending over inughter. Although they had met honest people before, they hade across someone this honest. Truthfully speaking, Cabel was the only one who had any appreciation for Barran. If it was someone else, that person would have already exploded. Torres wanted to obtain victory, and they were not doing it for someone else. They had their own way of doing things.

    The veins on Cabel¡¯s face started to bulge as he replied, ¡°Bring out your full strength, brat! If not, don¡¯t me me for beating you to death!¡±

    The caster¡¯s podium instantly turned speechless, before the killing intent gushing over immediately pulled Barran from his initial mood into onepletely focused on the fight.

    Cabel had given Barran a deep impression during the elimination rounds. Frankly speaking, Barran had expected to face a mental block in this matchup. However, uponing into direct confrontation with Cabel, Barran discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case at all.

    Faced against a powerful opponent, shouldn¡¯t he be afraid or nervous? However, these feelings weren¡¯t present.

    There was no nervousness, and no terror. In fact, Barran even felt a sliver of excitement appearing in his heart, giving him an itch to go all out!

    Unlike the state he had been in during the past few matches, this gave Barran a mysterious confidence that he had never felt before.

    The life-or-death duel he had experienced in the previous match appeared to have opened new doors, which caused an unsuppressable happiness to rise within him during the past few days of training. Frankly speaking, those changes were massive! It was so massive, to the point where he himself could not believe it! In fact, there were times where he suspected that it was just an error on his judgement. However, now, with Cabel before him, it was definitely the best time to test it out!

    Both sides had not chosen any weapons. Originally, Barran had carried arge shield as he walked onto the stage. However, upon seeing that his opponent had not chosen any weapons, he had tossed it aside.

    Although a shield might be suitable equipment to deal with a heavy soldier wielding a greatsword, it was definitely not suitable against a barehanded opponent. A heavy and unwieldyrge shield would slow his movements. Furthermore, the main effect of bare-handed attacks was impact damage, something that a shield wasn¡¯t good at defending against.

    A gentle breeze blew by, ruffling up the corners of the 2 men¡¯s shirts.

    ¡°Barran seems somewhat different from his earlier matches. His expression is rather tranquil, and shows some self-confidence!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He has undergone a qualitative transformation since hisst match. Nevertheless, his fundamental strength is still insufficient, and he still bears some injuries from that match. These are things that cannot be changed within the timespan of a few days. The thing to look out for will be the big move Barran had unleashed against Zhao Zixin. That move is rather breathtaking, but would he immediately execute it at the start of this duel? Taking advantage of his optimum condition to go all out is in fact a pretty good tactic. At the very least, he would have a chance to change the momentum of this duel!¡±

    Ding!

    As thepetition bell rang, it was just like a signal to advance, and a sh burst out from Cabel¡¯s eyes, before he instantly rushed forwards like a ferocious beast when its cage was opened!

    The iparably heavy shining ck armour clinked about as he rushed forwards. Although he wasn¡¯t fast, he was definitely not slow in heavy soldier terms. As his speed increased, he appeared just like a ck gust of wind blowing by.

    Explosive dash!

    In the beginning, because Cabel wanted to chat with Barran, he made sure that they weren¡¯t standing far from each other. Therefore, it took only a blink of an eye for him to cross the couple of metres between them, with his fist already barreling towards Barran¡¯s chest!

    Barran seemed to be utterly unable to react to the punch. In fact, he had even forgotten to muster any defence, as he stood mutely at his original position.

    Frankly speaking, Cabel¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t considered fast, and did note from a tricky angle. It was just pure, unadulterated, momentum and astonishing power. To the majority of first ss heavy soldiers, they should be able to easily defend against a punch like this. However, Barran did not keep his guard up at all. Instead, hisck of resistance was something everyone expected!

    Rampaging power burst forth into his chest!

    BANG!

    Barran was smashed backwards for 14 to 15 metres,nding on his butt!

    Was the duel over just like that? Fuck, walking up with so much confidence, along with his eruption in the previous match, most people expected him to have some sort of improvement. Who would have expected that he was actually worse than before; being unable to muster even the most basic of defences! It couldn¡¯t be that the eruption in the previous match had turned him into a fool, right?

    ¡°Stand up!¡± Cabel did not give chase. Anyone who had seen Barran¡¯s performance in the previous match would not believe that a single punch would take him out. Even without considering his other abilities, his pain resistance and desire for victory were definitely top-tier within this CHF. Furthermore, in that instant when Barran had been sent flying, what Cabel saw in Barran¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t shock or helplessness. Instead, he saw a sliver of excitement!

 Chapter 509 - This is a fake Barran!

    <h4>Chapter 509: This is a fake Barran!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    In the next instant, Barran had already stood up, appearing as though he had taken no damage at all. In fact, many people could see the excitement and desire present on his face.

    This noisy din in the arena immediately toned down by quite a bit.

    Indeed, Barran was extremely excited, so much that he wasn¡¯t able to react to the punch. What¡¯s more, when his opponent had sent a punch out, he was unexpectedly able to see theplete trajectory of his opponent¡¯s fist!

    This was a sensation he had never felt before. Against an expert that everyone highly regarded, he was unexpectedly able to see their attack?!

    This caused him to immediately start verifying hisprehension over the past few days. Truthfully speaking, it appeared that the effect was extremely good!

    Perhaps that was his talent!

    Was Cabel inferior to Zhao Zixin? Clearly, that wasn¡¯t the case! Instead, he had really be stronger!

    Due to the eruption of power in the previous match, his Soul Power had reached the peak of the Casted Soul Stage! This was the basis of Barran¡¯s self-confidence!

    During the past few days, Barran had felt that his vision was clearer, while his movements had be much quicker! Even some of the high-level heavy soldier moves that his senior had taught him before, which he had been initially unable to aplish, had now be moves that he could easily execute! His Soul Power reaching the peak of the Casted Soul Stage had not only brought about a massive improvement in the strength and power of his moves, it had also brought about an all-rounded improvement throughout his body! He was still slightly unable to believe what he had felt, causing him to suspect that he was developing a misconception about himself. After all, he was a freshman newbie that had made contact with the world of heavy soldiers for less than a year.

    This was the feeling of bing stronger!

    In the next second, Cabel had sent another attack! The earlier punch was merely a greeting, and the real fight had just begun!

    He advanced forward just like the wind, though the power behind this fist was different from before! The fist hurtling forward was so quick that seemed to burst into me, while the denseyers of Soul Power coating it rubbed against the air, causing it to appear just like a meteor burning up in the atmosphere as it fell from the skies! The might behind this punch was clearly many times greater than the earlier attack!

    However, confronting this power-amplified punch, Barran¡¯s eyes shone with iparable confidence and fighting intent.

    It was stronger and faster than the first one. Yet, he could still see it clearly!

    At this instant, the Soul Power which he had spent adapting to during the past few days burst forth, before a heavy fist rumbled out!

    Bang!

    The two fists smashed fiercely against each other, before the massive impact sent both Cabel and Barran retreating 7 to 8 metres backwards.

    At this moment, there were already very few people in the arena and Skylink who were still talking, as the greater majority had been shocked and astonished. No one had expected Barran, who bore the nickname of ¡°newbie¡±, to actually have such a performance!

    A slightly surprised shade shed across Cabel¡¯s eyes, before an unconceble radiance of excitement shone through.

    This fellow had actually dared to pit his fist against mine? What¡¯s more, he managed to urately deduce where my fist was targeted, and even managed to use the same level of strength to counter my attack?

    Not only did Torres dissect Tianjing¡¯s strengths and n out their counters, it could be said that their analysis was rather thorough. Barran¡¯s strengths and other finer details had already been revealed andpletely analysed; he had only 2 moves in his arsenal!

    The first was a move to output power in a slightly peculiar way, 2nd drive, while the second was the earthshaking move he had used against Divine Dragon. However, they did not uncover any information about this fellow¡¯s ¡°fists¡± and his ¡°vision¡±.

    Not only that, his speed, eyesight, self-confidence, reaction speed and others were alreadypletely different from the performance he had shown during his match against Divine Dragon.

    Interesting!

    Cabel was absolutely addicted to fighting. Coupled with his initial appraisal of Barran, he had immediately disregarded Barran¡¯s earlier ¡°insult¡±. Now, he wanted to conquer the fellow before him, who possessed a simr ir and splendour he himself possessed a few years ago!

    BANG!

    Those thoughts took only an instant to form in his mind. Immediately upon stabilising himself, Cabel bent his knees, before dashing forwards once again!

    Barran¡¯s actions were clearly slower by a bit. Nevertheless, the difference was inconsequential; when Cabel¡¯s heavy fist came rumbling over, he had already made ample preparations.

    Pa!

    Being in optimum condition, limitless power gushed out from Barran as he pped the iing fist away. However, without the slightest bit of shock or hesitation, Cabel twisted his body around, before mming his right leg diagonally downwards in a whip-like fashion!

    BANG!

    Reacting exceedingly quickly, Barran managed to block the iing kick. Nevertheless, due to the astonishing power behind his opponent¡¯s leg, which was far more powerful than his fist, Barran felt his arm turn numb. Despite the numbness, Barran managed to spread his fingers out and grab hold of Cabel¡¯s leg!

    Immediately, he channelled a great deal of strength in an attempt to swing Cabel around. However, it was at this moment when an even fiercer attack came hurtling over towards his chest.

    That was Cabel¡¯s left leg! Whipping his other leg like a chain, this move was a definite hit!

    However, once again, Barran miraculously blocked it!

    BANG BANG BANG BANG!

    Fist against fist, fist against leg!

    Although Barran did not have any kicking techniques, his two burly arms appeared to be blessed by the gods. Despite facing Cabel¡¯s berserk and chaotic attacks, he only used his arms to block them. Even though he was forced into a retreat, he did so in a slow but steady manner!

    Sessive bangs rang out across the arena, as the power present behind their punches and kicks was extremely high. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged over a dozen offensive and defensive attacks!

    Everyone was dumbfounded by what they were seeing.

    This, this was Barran?

    Although everyone could see the qualitative transformation he had undergone during his duel against Zhao Zixin, and knew that he would definitely put up a different show in this duel, his current performance simply exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations!

    This was basically inconceivable!

    Frankly speaking, there was a possibility for a qualitative transformation of one¡¯s Soul Power to be triggered by spontaneous factors. This was the so-called second Soul Sea resurgence, second awakening etc. This was especially likely to happen under intense emotions, or due to psychological factors. This was one of the special scenarios that could not be exined by the current Soul Power system used by the Federation.

    However, this was just like the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers ¡°created¡± by the various aristocratic families through the use of science, or wealthy people spending loads of money to buy Heroic Soul Stage breakthrough drugs to raise their strength. All of them would possess the Soul Sea and power that Heroic Soul Stage soldiers would possess, and would also the various numerical stats like Soul Power and strength values corresponding to their Soul Stage. Nevertheless, they would be absolutely unable to defeat those Heroic Soul Stage soldiers who had only casted their Heroic Souls after bitter training and tempering.

    This was due to skill! The skill ofbat!

    Although Soul Power and strength could be forcefully raised, there was no shortcut to improvingbat skill! This wasn¡¯t a skill that could be obtained just by cramming over a single night!

    Cabel was obviously an expert in closebat, disying swift, vicious and precise movements, prioritising genuinebat over everything else. The multitude of linked-up moves and lethal attacks caused even those self-proimed heavy soldier experts to feel their scalps turning numb. Cabel definitely possessed an S ranked strength. If Barran was relying on his bodily improvements, it was still understandable if he was merely relying on his tolerance to beatings, to survive this far. However, he was actually able to contend against Cabel, unleashing 3 strikes for every 10 strikes received! What exactly was going on here?

    A smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. This was the first time he had been so happy in this CHF, as never in his wildest dreams did he expect Barran to trulyprehend the meaning behindbat, what more in such a critical moment! Objectively speaking, Barran¡¯s fundamentals were extremely poor. However, he was extremely attentive. When Wang Zhong had taught him the single ramming move, despite it appearing like a simplified version of a shoulder ram, there were many concepts present within it. On the surface, it appeared to be an offensive move. Yet, in the process forprehending the concepts behind Second Drive, he was also able to learn many important details. If the improvement in his vision was simply the product of continuous improvement and an increase in his Soul Power, then in the process of fighting against Cabel, the feeling of power and strength and the resultingprehension solely belonged to Barran.

    Any type of attack would send out energy oscitions, and it was the crests and troughs of these oscitions that produced a marvellous feeling. This was especially prevalent in close quartersbat. At this very moment, Barran was fully immersing himself in this feeling, to the best of his ability. In both the power of his attacks, and his offensive moves, Cabel was leagues above Barran. However, one of Barran¡¯s talents was exactly to endure beatings!

    From the start of his resolute perseverance to his current sensation of power, Barran had chosen to repel Cabel¡¯s attacks at the exact moments when Cabel¡¯s strength oscitions were at its troughs. This was a detail that no one could pick up on. Frankly speaking, even Wang Zhong waspletely unable to maintain this state for extended periods of time. Barran was now in a state where he could see everything happening before his eyes. This could only be attributed to Barran being naturally gifted at taking a beating.

    From the outside, the current state of the fight appeared to be Cabelpletely suppressing Barran. However, unlike his previous fights, Barran did not passively receive the attacks, but was utilising his own offence as a form of defence, causing the two of them to enter an evenly matched situation.

    A different kind of Barran, a different kind of war god! The counterattack of a loser, turning from a newbie into a veteran!

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The berserk sounds of attacksnding exploded across the arena, causing the entire arena to turn lively!

    The originally silent Skylink and arena started to gradually fill up with cries of astonishment, before turning into cheers and shouts!

    Those were the cheers and shouts from the Tianjing supporters.

    Frankly speaking, Tianjing¡¯s road in the CHF from the start to the top 16 had been extremely rocky, and they had managed to reach this far only by relying on Wang Zhong and Grai. The other mainstay members only managed to showcase an asional dazzling performance during group battles due to All Mouthy King¡¯s arrangements, and that was all there was to them. Even though Barran had his berserk eruption against Zhao Zixin, it was all due to some idental god-damn luck. This was actually the first time that a mainstay member had managed to pull his weight, and was unexpectedly able to hold his own against an S ranked mainstay heavy soldier! Regardless of the oue, Barran¡¯s current performance had already won over everyone¡¯s hearts!

    ¡°Almighty Barran! An utter loser counterattack!¡±

    ¡°Get rid of Cabel, marry Ms Perfect, and walk towards the apex of life!¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m seeing a fake Barran!¡±

    ¡°I feel that like I¡¯m seeing a fake Cabel¡­¡±

    ¡°The audience in the arena and Skylink are both considerably surprised.¡± Only at this moment did Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er finally regain their senses, as Barran¡¯s performance was too surprising. In the short span of a few days, a soldier that had just broken through, had unexpectedly been able to internalise and adapt to the higher level that he had reached! Furthermore, he was able to disy such an inconceivable performance. ¡°A different Tianjing, a different Barran!¡±

    ¡°This is basically a miracle! I¡¯ve casted and analysed loads of fights, and among which, there were those who hadprehended their special abilities or had their Soul Power promoted during their fight. However, I¡¯ve never, ever seen someone who can improve theirbat style while in battle!¡± Ruo Zhi was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°This... I¡¯m unable to exin such a phenomenon! This Barran may possibly be a fake!¡±

    As he continued his offence, Cabel seemed to start feeling a little strain, something he found exceedingly strange and peculiar. His opponent¡¯sbat style was basically trash, and could even be said to be utterlycking in skill. However, how in god¡¯s name did he gain the guts to bet his life on his attacks? On the other hand, why did it also feel as if Barran was actually defending? The problem was that every single time they made contact, Cabel was unable to exert his full strength! This was too weird! This was something that Cabel had never experienced, and he was unable to wrap his head around it. Furthermore, he was also unable to feel even the slightest sliver of special ability fluctuations from his opponent.

    His opponent was gradually adapting to the suppressive situation, something that Cabel was extremely unustomed to, and he was feeling particrly awkward. And somehow, in that instant where he was feeling a slight difort from this weird situation, Barran had actually managed to find the opportunity to grab hold of Cabel¡¯s fists and push his arms away! Shoving himself forward into the opening, he lowered his shoulder slightly before charging like an uncaged beast!

    Being ruthless, Cabel also lowered his body and sunk his waist down. As his centre of gravity rapidly dropped, he channeled his strength into his shoulder, causing Soul Power to burst forth as he weed Barran¡¯s attack.

    BANG!

    Equal strength!

 Chapter 510 - The importance in acting pretentiously

    <h4>Chapter 510: The importance in acting pretentiously</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    However, this equilibrium onlysted for an instant. Right before the force of the collision couldpletely transfer into his body, Cabel immediately felt an even more turbulent power surging forth from his opponent¡¯s shoulder.

    2nd drive!

    One of Barran¡¯s killing moves, as well as the move he had used to obtain the S rank offence performance in the elimination rounds!

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Cabel instantly realized that he had forgotten about his opponent¡¯s move after the previous exchange.

    BANG!

    Cabel, who had been suppressing Barran since the start of the fight, was unexpectedly sent flying off like a cannonball, before mming fiercely onto the ground!

    The stage floor instantly shattered as rock chips shot off in directions, while a dust plume filled the air.

    This...

    Everyone felt their jaws fall open. Barran had actually won a straight up contest??Cabel had been sent flying after weing an attack with his own?

    Oh my god...

    After a momentary pause from astonishment, Torres¡¯s supporters watching via Skylink could no longer continue their optimism and cheers. What the hell was that! Was he really the heavy soldier of Torres?

    What a waste!

    ¡°Is that really Cabel on stage? Bobo Torres¡¯s elder brother?¡±

    ¡°In the earlier stages of the CHF, the Zhao Family and Be Dean squadrons were also S ranked squadrons, and had defeated Barran with a one-sided oppression! Although they had lost, they were at least able to suppress Barran!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already confused about what I¡¯m seeing. Is it due to Barran¡¯s improvement being too great, or is Cabel¡¯s strength merely at this level?¡±

    Frankly speaking, up till now, Cabel¡¯s performance in this fight could be considered to be of S ranked level. However, it was definitely the lowest among the S ranks. It was reasonable that he was not ranked on the Mo¡¯s List; after all, in the CHF, there would definitely be some people whose reputation didn¡¯t match their actual ability. After all, due to the reputation of his family and his status of being Bobo¡¯s elder brother, having a reputation was inevitable.

    Both Be Dean¡¯s Paulista, who did not spend much time under the spotlight in this CHF, and Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s Zhao Zixin, possessed speed, strength and skills simr to that Cabel. In fact, those two might be even be slightly stronger than Cabel!

    Naturally, the loser would always be looked down upon.

    The doubts from Torres¡¯s supporters were contrasted by an iparable excitement among?Tianjing¡¯s supporters. Please don¡¯t get beaten up in every fight! Although he had shown a truly manlyeback, no one really wished for Barran to risk his life in every fight. Every person only had one life! There was no point in tossing it away at every turn, and it¡¯s possible that the life might actually be lost!

    The expressions of the Torres squadron had turned ugly, and that included Bobo and si. They were definitely thinking along the lines of ¡°How did Barran be so adept at fighting?¡±

    Although Cabel¡¯s strength could suppress his opponent in all aspects, how was Barran actually able to defend against the all of Cabel¡¯s attacks, as though they were nothing to him? Furthermore, he was even able to unleash a strike coupled with his signature 2nd drive.

    While si started to devise a strategy around what he had just seen, he was also hoping for no idents to happen. Nevertheless, he did not make any noise, as Barran¡¯s attack should have knocked Cabel awake. Although he was the captain, every single member of the Torres squadron was extremely prideful, and had their own opinions. As long as they could guarantee victory, there was nothing he needed to say. After all, although the oue of the fight was important, the improvements gained frombat was also important.

    It wasn¡¯t only them; even most of the top elites watching this fight in the Skylink VIP room were focusing their attention on the fight, quietly waiting for any further changes.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± said Gui Hao with a cheekyugh. That fellow, Cabel, was rather famous within their circles. Naturally, it was mainly due to his terrible temper and weird taboos. However, there was also his stronger younger brother.

    Frankly speaking, people on Cabel¡¯s level weren¡¯t worth the attention of the people on Gui Hao¡¯s level.

    ¡°Although he¡¯s not as strong as little Bobo, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with a country bumpkin!¡± Gui Haoughed cheekily as he looked towards Laura. He had started to pay attention to thisss ever since she had decided to bet against him.

    There were too many women in the world who loved to resign themselves to adversity. With his status and reputation, women were basically his toys, and it was absolutely no challenge for him. However, Laura was slightly interesting! Not only did she had a pretty good figure, she also would definitely be engaging!

    Upon seeing the slight, upward curl on Gui Hao¡¯s mouth, Laura started to pay attention to Gui Hao¡¯s eyes. However, when she did so, a faint smile had already appeared on his face.

    Laurapletely ignored the textbook-likedy killer smile, as she had never, ever liked such people. That fellow had clearly stared at her chest just a moment ago! Other than her own squadron members, Wang Zhong was the only person that she did not loathe to be with. After all, since they were already that big, it was impossible for her to prevent others from looking at them. Nevertheless, there was a difference in the intent behind their gazes, and girls were especially sensitive to such things.

    The Potter Family was definitely considered to be one of the fringes within the 10 Great Families. Frankly speaking, despite being a princess of an aristocratic family, her status could notpare to that of Gui Hao and Carolyn. This was also the same for their informationwork, control over the Federation, resources and various other aspects.

    Therefore, she did not have a clear understanding of Cabel. However, she possessed an eyesight unique to her.

    Being the sessor of an aristocratic family specialising in bard-handedbat, her understanding of the human body was definitely at the apex in the Federation.

    Upon taking a close look at the markedly different muscture present on Cabel¡¯s body, Laura was already able toe up with numerical figures for his various physical stats.

    His body fat definitely did not exceed 2%, while his chest, waist and butt had the most optimal ratio of ¡°6:4:6¡±, with the margin for error being no more than 0.5%.

    The aspect that had given her the most shock was that his Soul Power channels within his body had already formed a dense and interconnected web! Inyman terms, Soul Power channels were just like the veins that would pop out across your body when you exerted enough strength for your face to turn red. This was the most critical factor for muscr males, to ensure the proper flow of Soul Power for the eruption of strength. The denser and more interconnected they were, the better it was to be big and solidly built.

    Cabel¡¯s physique in this aspect was clearly the most perfect one she had ever seen in a muscr male. He was not inferior in any way to Paulista and Zhao Zixin, and even Zhao Tianlong!

    With a physique like that, he should not be limited to just this bit of explosive power.

    Laura did not know what Cabel was concealing. However, what Gui Hao said was right. When Cabel started to be serious, Barran¡¯s and Tianjing¡¯s test would finally start!

    At this moment, with a shove of his butt that shattered the ground beneath him, Cabel had already stood up.

    Nevertheless, Barran¡¯s 2nd drive was considerably terrifying. The results were shown in the sliver of blood seeping out from the corners of Cabel¡¯s mouth. Coupled with the ridicule, and even curses being tossed at him from the audience, anyone would have already exploded in anger.

    However, the ever so hot-tempered Cabel was unexpectedly not infuriated! On the contrary, an excited expression started to appear on his face, appearing as though he wasn¡¯t the one that got sent flying by a ¡°newbie¡±.

    ¡°Nice one, brat! Looks like I¡¯ve still underestimated you! You have some of the ir and splendour this brother had a few years ago!¡±

    The audience watching via Skylink and in the arena instantly turned speechless.

    People would definitely cheer for you if you showed such a stance after beating someone up. However, he was the one who had just received a pummeling! Furthermore, he still had to say something about people having the ir and splendour he had a few years ago? The audience members who were still putting in effort to cheer for Torres, to guard their reputation, felt too weak to ridicule him, while a stretch ofughter rang out from the Tianjing supporters.

    ¡°I give 88 points to this acting! The remaining 12 points will be paid in 2 installments of 6 points each!

    ¡°Cabel 666666!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Are you celebrating your old age this year, uncle? If you¡¯re able to have the same standard as our Ba God that year, does that mean that you¡¯ve already started to walk towards the end of your natural life?¡±

    The arena was filled with roaringughter as the Tianjing supporters shouted out in high spirits.

    If this was an ordinary situation, daring to call Cabel an ¡°uncle¡± would definitely result in blood being spilled.

 Chapter 511 - Beaten back to shape!

    <h4>Chapter 511: Beaten back to shape!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    However, in this moment, Cabel appeared to have not heard any of those rampant words from the audience. His eyes gleamed with excitement as his gaze locked onto Barran¡¯s body. At the same time, he started to remove the ck armour guards on his left arm, before tossing it towards the ground.

    ng!

    The terrifying sound instantly caused the arena to quieten down.

    Just a palm-sized handguardnding on the ground was unexpectedly able to produce a ng so loud, it reverberated throughout the entire arena! If one was to take a closer look at the handguard, one would discover that the ground beneath it had actually caved in! In the presence of that small handguard, the granite floor appeared just as soft as tofu!

    ¡°Looks like I definitely have to be a tad more serious.¡±

    Cabel¡¯s voice brimmed with confidence as he started to remove his right handguard.

    ng!

    The same sound was produced as itnded on the ground, yet this time, it sounded even more shocking than the first! That was because the entire arena had already turned much quieter, naturally resulting in the loud ¡°ng¡± to appear even more attention-grabbing.

    Countless sounds of people gulping their saliva down rang out across the arena, while Barran has stunned by what he was seeing. Exactly how heavy was that little piece of ck armour?

    Knee guards, shin guards...each of the different pieces of ck armour on his body was removed and tossed onto the ground. It only took a short while before the ground around him no longer looked like ¡°earth¡±.

    This continued all the way until the veryst piece!

    The main armour piece on his chest! Despite unleashing it with his full strength, Barran¡¯s 2nd drive was unable to leave even a single mark on that front te.

    An expression of considerable strain was present on Cabel¡¯s face as he removed it from his body. While he had tossed the other pieces of armour onto the ground with one hand, this front te had actually required him to use both of his hands.

    BANG!

    Uponnding on the ground, the massive bang caused inconceivable expressions to appear on the faces of people. In fact, there were many people who felt a slight tremor radiating outwards from the ground of the arena!

    This...

    Although they had seen heavy soldiers wearing heavy armour before, they had never seen any armour being made of a material that could possess such terrifying weight! Was this even armour? Those armour pieces appeared just like meteors when he threw them on the ground!

    ¡°They¡¯re meteorites! The Torres Family¡¯s ck Meteorite Armour!¡± said Gui Hao with augh. ¡°This thing¡¯s just heavy, and is a good tool for load bearing training. However, Cabel¡¯s the only one who would wear it constantly.¡±

    Having removed his armour, a look of relief appeared on Cabel¡¯s face as he took a long breath. Cracking his fingers, he hopped up and down twice, appearing as though he was adapting to the new weight of his body.

    After 2 to 3 seconds, Cabel came to a stop. Cracking his neck, he rested his hands lightly on his waist while turning to look at Barran.

    At this moment, Cabel appeared to be the same as before, only that he was nowcking that ck full body armour. However, a sharp aura that could not be described using words had started to silently radiate across the entire arena following the removal of those ¡°fetters¡±.

    Originally, he had not expected that dealing with Barran would be thisplicated, as this was a trump card he was reserving for those S+ ranks. However, Cabel was always headstrong when his excitement was triggered.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    With a mischievousugh, he gently raised the tip of his foot.

    Whoosh! Bang!

    Just as a whooshing sound rang out, Barran was already thrown into the air.

    His originally quick and nimble subconscious reaction was utterly useless! He couldn¡¯t see Cabel¡¯s fist at all; he didn¡¯t even sense anything triggering his danger awareness at all!

    Quick! Too quick! How was this anything like a heavy soldier? He¡¯s basically travelling at a speed only top assassins could reach!

    Furthermore, the terrifying impact was on an entirely different level from the earlier attacks!

    Intense pain radiated from his chest, while the whooshing sound of wind rang in his ears. However, before his butt could touch the ground, a heavy fist had alreadye rumbling towards him. Cabel had unexpectedly came rushing behind Barran as he was falling backwards!

    BANG!

    He was smashed high into the air like a volleyball, before an even greater feeling of danger bore down on his head!

    This time, he had finally managed to sense it! As he hugged his hands before his chest, the heavy force came crashing down.

    BANG!

    Barran was smashed into the ground, causing arge depression to form, appearing just like the crater from a meteorite impact, and it felt like the entire arena had tilted slightly. All the noise in the arena instantly stopped, as everyone stared wide-eyed with jaws clenched shut. Only the booming sounds from the huge impact was left resonating through the arena.

    ¡°Even his strength has risen!¡± Ma Dong was dumbfounded. He had only assumed that only Cabel¡¯s speed had increased after removing that heavy armour. Cabel did not possess such incredible power in his earlier attacks!

    ¡°That¡¯s the increase in power. The massive increase in his speed will definitely lead to huge changes in the power behind his attacks.¡± replied Wang Zhong, his eyes glowing with interest. This opponent was now standing in Barran¡¯s way, and was stronger than Barran. It remained to be seen if Barran was able to ovee this hurdle.

    Bang!

    The depression in the ground exploded apart fiercely, scattering rock chips in all directions as Barran leapt out. Despite the corners of his mouth being steeped with blood, his spirit was roused. Having gained fame in the earlier matches for his ability to tolerate beatings, and now reaching the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, Barran¡¯s ability to tolerate a beating had already reached a perverted level. Even without requiring willpower, his body alone was already able to handle such attacks.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Patting his hands fiercely before his chest, a tyrannical aura rippled put in all directions as he showed his radiant fighting intent, immediately causing a wave of berserk cheers from the Tianjing supporters. Nevertheless, Cabel responded to this show of might with a mischievousugh. Indeed, Barran truly was worthy to be the man that he had a good impression of!

    This was so much better than punching up sandbags! Those would break after just 2 to 3 punches, and required over 10 minutes of waiting for someone to rece it with a new one, causing one to lose all motivation to continue training.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!

    Swish! Whoosh! Swish!

    Hurtling about like a cannonball, Cabel came charging forward violently while circling around Barran. In what seemed like a second, he had already sent 2 attacks at Barran!

    Barran was beaten up just like a sandbag, and the only thing he could do was to guard his vital spots. Regardless of any preemptive moves Barran made to block Cabel¡¯s attacks, Cabel¡¯s frightening fists and legs still managed tond hits on Barran with every pass he made. The heavy thuds reverberated across the arena, quickly turning in a sessive chain!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    His speed wasn¡¯t the fastest in the CHF. At the very least, Napier Mo, Eddie Brooks and the other Mo¡¯s List assassins had demonstrated speeds faster than Cabel¡¯s. Furthermore, the strength behind his attacks was also not the strongest. Without talking about the 10 great soldiers, even Golden Mammoth and Be Dean¡¯s werewolf were stronger than him.

    However, if both speed and strength were factored together... when a heavy soldier possessed the speed of an assassin, he would basically be invincible!

    The only thing Barran could do now was to endure the iing attacks from Cabel. There was no use in talking about returning a blow; he was utterly unable to even touch the corner of his opponent¡¯s clothes!

    Unknowingly, blood started to seep out from Barran¡¯s orifices. The heavy attacks were starting to damage his organs. If this continued on, he would really get beaten to death!

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him toprehend the skill to offload iing blows. Even his captain had showered him with extreme praise after he managed to aplish this feat. With that, Barran had believed that he had improved by a bit. However, from the looks of it, he had sunk into another pit of despair. One could say that Cabel¡¯s explosive power was just the right counter against Barran.

    Although Hymin was still wearing a smile on her face, it was an extremely forced one. If it was to cheer for her squadron member, her smile would be one of care and concern. However, it was totally different from before. After being together with Barran, she had felt warmth and a sense of support from him. The pretty boys and their flowery words obviously paled inparison to Barran¡¯s words. Without talking about others, after confirming her rtionship with him, Hymin had even stopped teasing Grai.

    As she saw Barran getting beaten up on stage, her heart started aching for the very first time. All along, brave and fierce men were most handsome in her eyes. The howls that they made while their blood sttered all over would undoubtedly cause people¡¯s passion to surge. However, this time, she did not feel even one bit of her blood boiling up. On the contrary, she felt her entire body starting to turn cold.

 Chapter 512 - Heroic Name, Dynamite Bulldozerï¼ˆExplode!ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 512: Heroic Name, Dynamite Bulldozer£¨Explode!£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Endure it, Barran!

    That¡¯s right, it was his greatest strength! This was also taught to him by his captain! That¡¯s because only through perseverance would opportunities present themselves! Whether it was his opponent making a wrong move, or a w in his opponent¡¯s thoughts, that would be his opportunity.

    However, this time, Cabel basically didn¡¯t give him any of those opportunities at all! His previous matches where he had paid in blood; but no matter how foolish Cabel was, he would nevermit the same mistake as Barran¡¯s earlier opponents. He did not aim to finish Barran in a single move, but rather, he used his speed and strength to slowly wear down Barran¡¯s defence, and continuously targeted the weak spots on the body.

    He truly did not believe that there were people made of metal! Even if so, he would beat them to a pulp!

    Barran could also feel that the impact was too tyrannical! His opponent was also a heavy soldier, and everything that he knew, his opponent did too! In fact, he would also know what Barran was thinking at this moment!

    He needed to counterattack!

    Just when Cabel¡¯s attack was about tond, Barran made a decision to go all out and follow his instincts!

    Barran¡¯s suddenly explosive all-out strike hit the air, his thoughts and actions beingpletely predicted by his opponent.

    Bang...

    Barran received Cabel¡¯s kick with his waist. This kick appeared rather simr to the alpha-cyclone kick used by assassins. Sweeping out towards Barran¡¯s waist, Barran was sent flying into the air.

    Cabel did not want to give Barran any opportunities to make aeback. At this moment, any courtesy he had shown towards Barran had been forgotten. Those 2 S ranked soldiers Barran had, had nowpletely be part of Barran¡¯s background. Everyone wanted to critique and talk about him, yet they didn¡¯t dare to step out and say it in his face. This was something that Cabel couldn¡¯t stand!

    Shooting into the air, his midair strike smashed once again towards Barran¡¯s waist. It was about to hit home...

    Everyone watching grew anxious for Barran, as it had been an extremely difficult journey for him. In almost every single fight he had participated in during this CHF, he had been beaten to the brink of death. From the looks of it, he had really used up all of his luck. Perhaps, it was for the best for him to copse as quickly as possible.?Although the quality of medical care for CHF participants was good, there would generally be seque after recovering from serious injury. Furthermore, if it was more severe, it was possible to end up disabled.

    Nevertheless, Barran could still sense the presence of danger posed by Cabel. Flying through the air, Barran tensed his body, as this was a strike he needed to endure.

    Bang...

    Like a mountain, Cabel smashed down heavily onto Barran¡¯s back, smashing thetter right into the ground.

    BANG....

    Barran was smashed right into the stage, causing a massive bang to ring out, while rock chips and dust filled the air.

    At this moment, no one had any more doubts about Cabel¡¯s capabilities. His magnificent muscture caused him to appear just like a god of war! In fact, if he had wielded a weapon, Barran would have already been killed by him! The only reason this had not happened yet was that Cabel was an advocate for the perfection of muscles, and had a disdain of weapons. To him, men were built to duke it out with their muscles, and fight to the very end!

    Cheers and shouts rang out across the arena. This was what a genuine heavy soldier should be! He was brimming with power and speed, and not clumsy at all! He was practically the definition of perfection!

    A slightly amused expression appeared at the corner of Noriba¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t have any interest in people like Cabe,l who hopped around like a hyperactive gigantic flea. Truthfully speaking, Barran¡¯s performance ofprehension during the fight was pretty good. However, it was a pity that he waste in unearthing his potential. It was truly a pity. He clearly had somebat techniques up his sleeves, yet he was unable to use them. Such a feeling would be extremely unbearable.

    Noriba shot a look at Tianjing, who was seated not far away from him. At this moment, silence filled the squadron, as even the mysterious captain Wang Zhong could not do anything that would change the situation they were currently facing.

    Once Barran was finished, Tianjing would really be in a crisis. Even if Torres allowed Wang Zhong to retain some dignity by sending Bobo Torres to fight with him, it would not affect the situation Tianjing was in. This wasn¡¯t able to satisfy Noriba¡¯s cravings!

    Barran squirmed and struggled out from the pit. Thest attack had sent him to the brink of copsing, and had resulted in massive internal bleeding from his organs. Outwardly, it appeared as if Barran had managed to defend against that attack, but the force of the impact was still continuing to wreak havoc in Barran¡¯s body.

    This time, Barran was truly helpless, as thebat tactic that he had practiced before the match was nowpletely useless. He had never seen a heavy soldier travelling at such speeds before! If only his opponent were just a bit slower!

    However, upon climbing out of the pit, Cabel had already disappeared from his view. Although Cabel had used courteous words at the beginning of the duel, he would definitely not show any mercy inbat.

    BANG...

    A kick came sweeping across his jaw, causing Barran to feel as though a bolt of lightning had struck his head. Flipping 720 degrees in the air, his head proceeded to m into the ground, causing blood to stter out...

    Wang Zhong immediately stood up upon seeing this. He knew that Barran would definitely not admit defeat, even if he was at the brink of death. However, he would not allow that to happen, as Barran had already given his all.

    Struggling to raise his head, what Barran saw in front of him was the Tianjing preparatory area, and Hymin¡­ a tear-filled Hymin...

    Barran instantly felt his mind turn nk. In his impression of her, Hymin always had a smile on her face, and was always calm and confident, as though nothing could affect her. He really loved that smile of hers, and being able to see it every day was the most blissful thing he had ever experienced in this world.

    He wanted to protect this smile! However, why was she crying?

    Cabel would not care about this! If Tianjing weren¡¯t going to surrender, he would beat them to death!

    Descending from the sky, he sent another kick towards Barran¡¯s head.

    BANG...

    Humm~~~

    An invisible barrier appeared to have formed around Barran¡¯s body, sending Cabel ricocheting off.

    As he flew off, a frown appeared on Cabel¡¯s face. Sensing that something was amiss, uponnding on the ground, he proceeded to pick up the chest armour that he had disposed of earlier, before charging towards Barran once again.

    ROAR~~~

    His eyes turning scarlet red, Barran gave a loud roar. Even if he were to die, he would never, want to see Hymin feeling sad and sorrowful for him!

    With a furious smash towards the ground with his hands, HUM~~~

    A white light exploded out, as the advancing Cabel came to a halt! It appeared as though something was pressing down on him, causing him to kneel down on the ground!

    It was at this instant when Barran had already rushed forward! With an earth-shattering might, he roared: BATURU ~~~

    An extremely ugly expression had appeared on Cabel¡¯s face, though it wasn¡¯t because of his fear of a straightforward rush!

    However, Cabel was too naive!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang¡­

    On the stage, Barran appeared just like a stubborn human battering ram. He only had one move in his mind, which was to rush straight forwards! Uponnding his first hit on Cabel, to him, Cabel became a stone pir, a stone wall. The ramming he had done day in an day out, the ramming that was innate to his muscles, all of his Soul Power and strengthbined as one, and it had be entirely subconscious for him!

    Smash him!

    Smash him!

    Smash him!

    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Whoosh... Spewing blood like a fountain, Cabel flew into the air. At this instant, the chest armour in his hands had already been smashed into a crumpled heap!

    Frankly speaking, if not for that chest armour, the bones in Cabel¡¯s body would have already been shattered.

    Cabel felt as if all the power had been drained out of his body as he struggled to stand up. Unlike Cabel¡¯s earlier actions, Barran did notunch another attack.

    Cabel¡¯s teeth were almost at the point of shattering. He would rather Barran head over and kick him to death, yet thetter did not...

    BANG...

    In the end, Cabel still fell...

    The entire arena was filled with silence, with all of them... being frightened by the spectacle that had just unfolded before their eyes. This was a fierce Barran, a violent Barran! Yet another S ranked heavy soldier had fallen!

    This wasn¡¯t the first, and would not be thest!

    Who said that Tianjing didn¡¯t have a heavy soldier?

    BARRAN...BARRAN¡­BARRAN...BARRAN...

    At this moment, the entire arena recalled a single name. That¡¯s right, Barran! The icon of bravery and ferocity! This was the highest praise that could be given to a soldier!

    He was no longer a foolish, naive brat who had entered the elimination rounds; today, he had undergone a qualitative change!

    The entire Tianjing Academy had turned from the depths of despair to a surging explosion! Everyone was cheering and shouting in berserk fashion for their hero, Barran!

    That¡¯s right; Barran, a hero!

    The Torres supporters werepletely muted. Definitely, Barran was not the strongest heavy soldier in the CHF, and would not even rank among the top 10! However, he was undisputedly the most obstinate one in the CHF!

    Never say die?

    How many people could really achieve such a feat?

    2nd duel, Tianjing, victory!

    With Grai losing the first duel, the miraculous Barran had performed a miracle yet again!

 Chapter 513 - The intenpretation of the significance of heavy soldiers.

    <h4>Chapter 513: The intenpretation of the significance of heavy soldiers.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Tears streaked down Hymin¡¯s face as she rushed up onto the stage. This was the first time since growing up that she¡¯d done something like that. The person she had fallen in love with was simple-minded in everything he did, and didn¡¯t notice that others would be worried for him too.

    The iparably brave and ferocious Barran immediately turned flustered as he tried his best to cheer Hymin up. Nheless, it caused her to cry even harder.

    The Tianjing squadron members had also rushed up and swarmed around him. This Barran really¡­ could not be described with words. Therefore, his actions had basically made him like a new idol!

    In the world, there was about a 1 in a million chance of finding a heaven-gifted son or daughter like Gui Hao and Carolyn. Compared to that, people like Barran made up the majority of the human poption. Looking at Barran, many people started to think about themselves. They were unable to imagine that this was someone who had to clean and sweep the ssrooms in Tianjing Academy every day, and was looked down and bullied by his seniors.

    If Wang Zhong had lit the me of hope in people¡¯s hearts, Barran had personally demonstrated to everyone that anything was possible! This did not happen by random chance.

    Naturally, when he returned to Tianjing, it was certain that no one would bully him anymore.

    Havingprehended his special ability could be said to be the turning point of Barran¡¯s fate.

    In the VIP room, a vacant look was present on Gui Hao¡¯s face. Something like this was possible? How could a wastrel like him actually win this duel?

    This was fucking unbelievable!

    No one considered Barran to be an expert, and no one believed that he could obtain victory this easily. In their eyes, Barran seemed to be an eternal weakling destined to be beaten like a dog every time.

    Laura was also extremely surprised, though she could understand how it had happened. That was because anyone who trained in Inner Body Martial Arts would know one fact. Who were the most formidable people inbat?

    People who could endure beatings!

    As long as a fighter didn¡¯t die, they would definitely have a chance for aeback. Perhaps, that was also a kind of embodiment.

    After Zhao Tianlong¡¯s failure, everyone felt that he was no longer worthy of remaining on the Mo¡¯s List, especially Cabel, who felt that he himself should be ranked on the Mo¡¯s List. However, the reality was that Zhao Tianlong wasn¡¯t weak at all. The Zhao Family¡¯s external martial arts tempering was pretty good, as it allowed practitioners to increase their beating tolerance to a superhuman level. It was only that those who did not personally experience Grai¡¯s 100-fold Compounding Strike would never know just how frightening that seemingly gentle and elegant move was. Furthermore, they were even more unclear on just how tyrannical and terrifying of a fleshy body Grai possessed, that allowed him to unleash such a move.

    Naturally, Grai, with his immense strength, had still lost in the first duel, proving the fact that there were no invincible soldiers, just invinciblebat tactics.

    The genuine reason why heavy soldiers were able to form an independent upational branch from soldiers was not due to how strong or powerful they were, nor was it because of how tall or big they were. These were all misconceptions thatymen had.

    There was only one real reason they were called heavy soldiers, and that was their tolerance to beatings!

    Heavy soldiers needed to endure beatings and loads that other people could not.

    Furthermore, Barran¡¯s way of enduring beatings was slightly different from other famous heavy soldiers. From the very beginning, everyone knew Barran as a person with crude and clumsy foundations in hisbat techniques, with his only strong point being his resolute willpower. However, in reality, that wasn¡¯t Barran¡¯s most frightening strength. Not only was his body extremely tough and resilient, his Soul Sea was also unimaginably stable. Any other person¡¯s Soul Sea would have long exploded after receiving such terrifying impacts on their body. When Barran managed to get the ¡°understanding¡± beaten into him, and learned how to observe the power oscitions present in attacks, he had genuinely unleashed the frightening aspects of his qualitative transformation.

    Only after established an invincible position inbat would a fighter have the possibility for obtaining victory.

    Everyone watching this duel was cheering and shouting out loud. This duel had genuinely cemented Barran¡¯s position as an ¡°expert¡±! Not only that, Barran had finally gained his own nickname on Skylink ¡ª Dynamite Bulldozer!

    Although he appeared clumsy and foolish, he was able to destroy all of his enemies like a storm wreaking havoc through a rotten forest!

    There was no need for elegance, just fucking practicality and functionality!

    This was a genuine innate talent possessed by Barran. All the way till now, other than Wang Zhong and Grai, those two perverted existences, Barran was definitely the greatest surprise their squadron had given to the world.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± said Mo Wen as he nodded his head. The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was the only S ranked squadron that had watched his match live in the viewing gallery, and had given Tianjing sufficient face by doing so. Furthermore, this stemmed out from Mo Wen¡¯s interest in them.

    With a faint smile, Mo Xingchen said, ¡± Indeed, Barran¡¯s very tough, senior brother. The opportunity he created was the result of his perseverance.¡±

    Shaking his head, Mo Wen, ¡°Big miss, I¡¯m talking about Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, can you not call me in that way?¡± Mo Xingchen felt extremely exasperated. Despite reminding him countless times, Mo Wen still wasn¡¯t willing to change the way he addressed her.

    As for Napier Mo and the others, they had dumbfounded expressions on their faces. Barran was the one who had given so much for this duel. Why...

    Mo Wen did not exin the reasoning behind his words. Neither an individual¡¯s strength nor his talent was frightening; but if that person was able to raise someone else, who was seen to be absolutely useless in everyone¡¯s eyes, into an expert, just how scary would that be?

    There were many talented people out there. However, those who could recognise talent were few and far between!

    ¡°Ha, looks like someone¡¯s about to lose.¡± said Divian with a hearty chuckle. ¡°Gui Hao, looks like your eyesight isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    ¡°Wait till All Mouthy King wins before saying that.¡± Only a fleeting expression of astonishment appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face. He truly didn¡¯t care about this bet, as it was impossible for the oue to interfere with his ns. At this moment, he was cing more of his attention on Barran, as Barran¡¯s final move was rather astonishing for Gui Hao. Brimming with interest, he said, ¡°That sudden change in his special ability is interesting.¡±

    ¡°I feel that it¡¯s a special ability rted to gravity or attractive force. It¡¯s rather rare for people to undergo a qualitative transformation in their special abilities duringbat.¡± Being an expert in this field, dimir could not help but to sigh in admiration as he spoke out.

    ¡°Strengthes from the desire for victory or to stay alive.¡± said Carolyn with a faint smile. ...Was Wang Zhong trying to prove a point by fighting on as though his life depended on it?

    Carolyn had always acknowledged her charm and charisma. With such a high self-esteem, being rejected had definitely caused Wang Zhong to develop quite a strong drive. If he could enter the top 8, even if she couldn¡¯t make a decision, at the very least, she would no longer be as cold to him as before. There were simply too many reasons for her to reject his advances, and all of those reasons were definitely usible.

    Thinking about this, Carolyn suddenly felt her spirits being uplifted. Wang Zhong had Scarlet beside him. However, that girl was so ordinary, and would basically be no threat to her. Apparently, he also had rather good rtionships with Laura and Sharmie. However, from the looks of it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any progression in that direction.

    ¡°To us, this might just be apetition, and nothing more than that. However, for Barran, he¡¯s fighting for his life in every single fight. Furthermore, his victory wasn¡¯t only for himself.¡± said Laura, causing the entire room to turn silent. Qualitative changes urred most easily and frequently in life or death scenarios. That was something everyone clearly understood. Perhaps, they had underestimated Tianjing¡¯s determination from the very beginning. However, it was extremely unlikely for sessive breakthroughs to ur if the person was only seeking self-preservation.

    Risking one¡¯s life for others was a concept that the people present in this room would never, ever understand.

    ¡°ying with his life is only a concept. This Wang Zhong really has some tricks up his sleeves, to actually be able to guide this bunch of untalented people to this level. Gui Hao, perhaps you¡¯ve really underestimated him.¡± said dimir with a faint smile. A smile from the Ice Prince was something that was truly pleasing to the eyes of men.

    It was extremely rare to see anyone who possessed a special ability outside of the 5 elemental attributes. An example would be the Eye of Petrification from one of the Giant God Peak members. These type of special abilities are ssified asbat type special abilities. Unlike the Wind, Lightning, Water, Fire and other elemental-attribute special abilities, where their full power was rather difficult to exhibit in the Casted Soul Stage,bat type special abilities had their unique traits and effects, and would generally be extremely powerful upon awakening.

    ¡°It¡¯s only that the exact radius of his gravity field is unknown. If it can reach 10 metres, then it would be pretty interesting.¡±mented Divian. It was an extremely nauseating thought for aristocratic family squadrons to be in the same arena as squadrons like Tianjing. However, if they were to lose, they would be uttered disgraced.

 Chapter 514 - Brother King is showing off his arrogance once again

    <h4>Chapter 514: Brother King is showing off his arrogance once again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    While they were categorised as amoner squadron, and appeared to be part of the parliamentary influence, in reality, everyone knew that they didn¡¯t have any powerful backing behind them. Any aristocratic family would undoubtedly be interested in them. Naturally, the parliamentary influence would also be fighting to bring them in. However, all of them would do so in their own ways.

    If the honest Barran, with his unique innate ability and having no prior conflicts with Gui Hao, or even Wang Zhong were willing, Gui Hao wouldn¡¯t mind epting them as Gui Family subordinates!

    Being an expert who had high expectations for himself, even if he was unhappy, he still had to maintain a proper bearing in front of others.

    Everyone present in the room could hear the hidden meaning behind Divian¡¯s words.

    At this moment, Tianjing was just like a scrumptious banquet, spreading a mouthwatering smell everywhere, and to everyone else, the food was already served. However, every time they were about to open the lid, it seemed like higher-grade ingredients had been added into the mix. As they watched on, their cravings grew stronger; one could imagine the faces of those from the parliamentary influence and the various aristocratic families already itching to grab a bite when the dish was finally ready.

    At this moment, Barran had already walked down from the stage. However, the cheers and gasps of surprise still continued to ring out from the arena and Skylink.

    Tianjing City was already in a state of fever, especially the freshmen in the soldier faculty. There were many among them who had entered the academy alongside with Barran, and had even allowed him to take over their cleaning duties.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys, that I personally saw brother Barran enter the Prodigy Society! Argh! If I¡¯d known that this day would happen, I would have crawled my way into the Prodigy Society!¡±

    ¡°Our brother King definitely has an all-seeing-eye for heroes!¡±

    ¡°When I saw Barran for the first time, I already knew that he was a man of miracles!¡±

    ¡°When I saw Barran destroy that someone from Adolf, this father had already asserted that the brat would be a huge figure! How about that! How¡¯s your father¡¯s eyesight, huh!¡±

    ¡°Scram off, would you! I still remember that you were in the audience during that fight, and had even thrown a water bottle at our Ba God! Fuck off!¡±

    ¡°nder! You¡¯re ndering me! I merely felt that our Ba God was overheating, and he just needed to cool down!¡±

    ...Obtaining a victory had allowed everyone to take a deep breath of relief, as this win represented the extreme likelihood of Tianjing being able to enter the group battle phase.

    ¡°Participant Barran has astonished us once again with his performance! The cheers and shouts from Skylink and the arena are about to shatter my eardrums!¡± Ruo Zhi proceeded to give an emotional sigh before continuing his casting. ¡°A counterpick, a tit for tat, this is the kind of performance that will happen when the people standing at the apex battle each other! At this moment, both sides have one win under their belt! However, Tianjing has already regained the strategic selection advantage for this match! What frightening toughness, what frightening potential, what frightening determination!¡±

    ¡°What brother Ruo says is correct. It can also be said to be an absolute initiative, and they can do anything they wish! Now, they already have close to 100% chance of bringing this match into the group battle phase. Now, the only thing they needed to do is to let All Mouthy King avoid the battle against Bobo Torres, and they will be absolutely safe.¡± added Chen Yu¡¯er. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s the most likely choice that they will make. This also can¡¯t be considered as evading the challenge. After all, their overall strength isn¡¯t on the same level as Torres. Securing the group battle phase will be the most reasonable strategy they can enact.¡±

    A smile appeared on Ruo Zhi¡¯s face as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, there will be a group battle for us to watch!¡±

    Unlike Torres, Tianjing didn¡¯t have any burden or pressure on their shoulders. That was the disadvantage of being from an aristocratic family. With honor and glory came responsibility and pressure. Compared to them, there was no need for Tianjing to care about those things. They could use any strategy or tactic without any restraints. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had done precisely that in the past.

    As anticipation surged in the audience, the person selected by Torres for the third duel was already standing on the stage.

    It was an assassin.

    On the surface, the Federation appeared glorious, brimming with splendour and possessing a bustling atmosphere. However, in reality, there were quite a number of schemes urring beneath the surface. The more prosperous a civilization, the greater the need for order and restrictions to happen underneath the rules and regtions set by the leading authority. It was the nature of that had led to the requirement of assassins in the Federation.

    The result of this was the many assassin families in the Federation, with the most famous being Assassin and Brooks. However, there were also many other first ss assassin families other than those 2, like the Crowe Family. They weren¡¯t famous due to the being the Torres Family¡¯s subordinates, and they did not frequently go out toy im to the title of the sole family of assassins; it was due to them possessing a level of might that could not be ignored.

    Caliban Crowe.

    The Torres squadron¡¯s mainstay assassin. To a considerable majority among the audience, he was not a participant that had left a huge impression in them.

    His name wasn¡¯t striking, nor was his appearance. Regardless of what outfit he wore, his appearance was so generic that you could find it in any corner of human civilisation. However, this had a rather conventional intent for an assassin, which was pragmatism for genuinebat.

    Regardless of who he was, being able to be selected by Torres to shoulder such an important position meant that he had definitely gone through many levels of selection before obtaining the necessary qualifications.

    This was also Caliban¡¯s first fight to stardom!

    Frankly speaking, in his heart, there was some anticipation to go against Wang Zhong. All mouthy King. He truly did not believe that those cross wheels were that powerful. There was no such thing as an attack that an assassin cannot evade!

    si took a look over towards the Tianjing side. He did not send Bobo out, as there was frankly no need. After Barran¡¯s victory, the match would definitely enter the group battle phase. There was no way for them to avoid that if Wang Zhong chose to avoid a battle against Bobo. Nevertheless, having achieved the oue of Grai losing, never in his wildest dreams did he expect for Barran to actually make a killing in his duel!

    At this moment, Cabel was undergoing medical treatment, and he needed to consider Torres¡¯s group battle strategies. Being the mainstay heavy soldier, it was for the best if Cabel were able to be fielded. The Torres Family¡¯sbat analysis had beenpleted. During Barran¡¯s breakthrough in the earlier duel, he had unleashed the limits of his gravitational attribute special ability. Although it should have a range of 10 metres, that wasn¡¯t fixed, as a new special ability would generally be more formidable during its initial awakening and eruption. After that, it would drop to around 60% of its might for a period of time. Naturally, it would grow increasingly powerful through training and tempering. However, in the current situation where they were in a match, it was insufficient to be a threat for Torres. What¡¯s more, those were things that they were least afraid of.

    Selecting Caliban for the third duel allowed Torres to possess the same level of confidence, even if this match was heading into the group battle phase.

    Under the anticipation of the audience, Emily walked up.

    ¡°Oh my god! What am I seeing! Wang Zhong¡¯s selection might have just ruined Tianjing¡¯s chance for the group battle! Ah! Oh my god! Please strangle me to death!¡±

    ¡°This...this, isn¡¯t he too idiotic!

    ¡°I feel that way too! This isn¡¯t the time to act pretentiously! Instead, he should be grasping on the chance to bring this match into the group battle phase! He¡¯s up against Torres!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s absolutely squandering their chance to obtain victory in this match!¡±

    ¡°Looks like some people are getting high and aloof after obtaining some victories!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Barran win? How would you know if Emily can or cannot win! Everything¡¯s possible!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Do you think that breaking through is that easy? If Emily can also win her duel, I¡¯ll strip naked and streak across the arena!¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s selection had blown up the arena and Skylink. There were extremely few people who were not mindblown by his selection. Barran¡¯s breakthrough was practically a miracle. However, thinking carefully about it, exactly what was the percentage of this situation repeating for Emily?

    A noisy din flooded the arena, especially from those worried hearts who were truly hoping for Tianjing¡¯s victory.

    In contrast, for Caliban, if he was able to win this duel, it would definitely be a good thing for him and Torres. He didn¡¯t feel a single bit of pressure facing off against Emily. As for the so-called Assassin¡­ in reality, they really didn¡¯t hold any value in his eyes.

 Chapter 515 - Flower Vase

    <h4>Chapter 515: Flower Vase</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although other people weren¡¯t able to understand the reason behind Wang Zhong¡¯s selections, Emily had regarded these opportunities to fight in the CHF with high importance. Every single fight she experienced would allow her to obtain experience andprehension that rivalled that of a 2-year training period.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s objective in this CHF wasn¡¯t just the pursuit of victory. He also wanted every single member of his squadron to obtain benefits from this CHF. In other words, if their self-confidence wascking, something like Barran¡¯s breakthrough would not have urred. Trusting squadron members was the priority, even if it resulted in defeat. That was the true meaning of ¡°one for all, all for one¡±!

    Without talking about other people, even Ma Dong felt that it was a pity for Wang Zhong to make such a decision. At the very least, they should secure the group battle phase before attempting something like that! That way, they wouldn¡¯t lose any face, and no one wouldment on it.

    The fiery-red ming daggers immediately came attacking over the instant the duel started. In a sh, sparks flew as the daggers collided.

    Emily¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t crafty in his attacks, but his extraordinary speed resulted in a greater impact behind his daggers. In an instant, Emily was blown backwards, and Caliban Crowe followed like a shadow.

    Both parties travelled at extremely high speeds; one appeared like a series of fleeting spectre-like shadows, while the other appeared like a clump of fiery red light.

    At this moment, Emily, who had high hopes ced on her, was moving so fast that she was creating afterimages across the stage. She had always been working hard to improve herself. Indeed, she was extremely talented. However, the problem was that there were others who possessedparable talent. Furthermore, they hadprehended their capabilities at an even earlier age. Not everyone could be as stubborn, and have a one-track mind like Barran; his way of progression didn¡¯t suit her either. She had given a lot of thought towards this issue, as she also wanted to contribute for her squadron. However, both her solo duels and group battle performances were average.

    However, never did they expect Wang Zhong to actually give up the chance to bring this match into the group battle phase for her!

    Emily wanted to live up the confidence and trust he had for her. She wanted to squash those voices of dissent and the mouths of those naysayers. She could do it! She was Emily Assassin!

    Emily could be said to be progressing at a godly rate; only that her brilliance had been masked by Wang Zhong, Grai and Barran. In reality, her performance in every fight she had experienced in this CHF was different. The minute changes in her realm of understanding towardsbat showed that she was, in fact, putting her heart and soul in each and every fight. Furthermore, she was exceedingly focused on reflecting the experiences she gained through the fights and what she had seen first hand during the matches. Intelligence andprehension abilities could be considered as forms of one¡¯s capabilities.

    In another setting, her rate of improvement would result in her being praised as a genius. However, in this time and ce, everything was dependent on the oue of her fight.

    ¡°She¡¯s too hasty in her performance.¡± said Divian as wrinkles appeared on her forehead.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s move was slightly fishy. Everyone knows that Assassin is standing behind Tianjing. Could this be pressure from them?¡±

    The existence of Ma Dong and Emily in Tianjing had indeed caused people to believe this. If not, there was really no reason to send Emily up. All of them were confused, as Tianjing had just squandered away their chance to bring this match into the group battle phase.

    The naive thought of facilitating the improvement of every squadron member was something entirely absent from the minds of everyone present in this VIP room.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯scking manpower. I believe that he wants her to recreate the same miracle Barran had.¡±

    Clearly, this fight was of an exceedingly low standard, though not so on thebat skills. Both parties were pretty good assassins. However, that was clearly not what the people in this VIP room felt. Furthermore, Emily appeared extremely hasty and flustered. Such childish behaviour caused her to be disregarded even further by experts.

    The warping and weaving killing intent that was originally present in Emily¡¯s senses suddenly disappeared, being reced by a void, before the arena turned mute.

    A dazzling sh of white light suddenly shone out from the void, before Emily¡¯s body furiously came to a halt.

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple restraint and release! Instead, it was a de that caused countless top-ss experts to gasp in shock!

    There was not the slightest bit of shiness, nor there was any trace of killing intent. It was the purest, the most focused and most simplistic of moves. Yet, it was also the most effective advancing strike.

    Caliban was a conventional assassin, and was ssified as a disappearing type. This was a move that was extremely practical. He allowed Emily to show off, and grasped hold of a single chance to unleash a lethal strike.

    Emily felt her entire body turn ck, as a dagger was already resting on her neck. In fact, she could even see the sliver of helplessness and disregard present in her opponent¡¯s eyes.

    Caliban Crowe did not say anything. There was no need for him to unt in front of a kid¡¯s face. However, in reality, having fought all the way till here, Emily wasn¡¯t suited for such a duel.

    3rd duel, Torres, victory. The selection advantage had returned to Torres once again.

    At this moment, the voices of discussion could no longer be contained by the audience. Havinge this far, all of them hoped for Tianjing to be able to give a performance that lived up to their status. Such an obvious mistake in tactics left many disgusted. This was just like a scrumptious banquet beingid out before them, and someone ced a nice and foul smelling shit on the table right before everyone could start their feast.

    However, the person who had ced the shit was the one who had set up the banquet in the first ce, causing everyone to feel especially helpless.

    Emily walked off the stage without uttering a word. Compared to Barran¡¯s bloodden battle, she basically appeared just like a little student putting up a performance. Although her opponent was also in the Casted Soul Stage, the disparity between their performances was exceedingly wide.

    The voices from the surroundings gushed into Emily¡¯s ears. There were many horriblements, as many within the audience did not give any consideration to her feelings.

    Weing Emily back, Ma Dong said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s alright that you¡¯re not hurt.¡±

    Emily¡¯s body instantly shuttered upon hearing that, while tears appeared to be at the brink of falling from her eyes. Nevertheless, she forcibly restrained them back. She would rather die on the stage than to?experience the turmoil of emotions that were flooding her heart. However, she did not even possess the chance to do so! Her opponent¡¯s dagger had utterly grasped hold of the seams between her movements, and she didn¡¯t even have the chance to put up a stubborn defence.

    This was aplete defeat.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t a nanny. There were some mental blocks that required Emily to face them by herself. Defeat was simrly an immensely valuable experience.

    ¡°Scarlet, the next duel¡¯s up to you!¡± said Wang Zhong as he looked towards Scarlet. Looking back at him, a radiant smile appeared on Scarlet¡¯s face.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wang Zhong hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get injured. I¡¯m standing behind you.¡±

    Scarlet gawked slightly, before looking at Wang Zhong with an incredulous expression on her face. ¡°I know! There¡¯s no need to be worried!¡±

    The Km runic pistols in her hands sparkled with a peculiar brilliance.

    ¡°Look and see! They¡¯re just that idiotic! How good would it be if they had taken the earlier duel! Now, the advantage has flipped back again! What are they hoping for Scarlet to do! She isn¡¯t talented, nor will she be able to have much of a change! She¡¯s just a ranged soldier! There¡¯s no need to force themselves into despair.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you guys know! This is brother King¡¯s situational y! Scarlet might be their hidden weapon! Haha!¡±

    ¡°I respect and worship brother King. However, truth be told, he¡¯s slightly arrogant. His opponent is Torres, you know! He¡¯s not showing them the respect they deserve! There¡¯s basically no hope for the other people from Tianjing! Barran staked his life to earn that victory! Do you think the others have the same determination as him!¡±

    ¡°Those brothers have hit the nail on the head. Those were either kids or pretty porcin vases that don¡¯t possess much strength. Although Tianjing had achieved victory to this point by relying on the twin cores, they need to be clear about their position, right! Do they truly believe that they can contend against Torres in overall strength?!¡±

    Without a doubt, if Wang Zhong and Grai ranked as 1st-ss, Barran would be 2nd ss, while the other people from Tianjing were 3rd ss.

    Happiness started to blossom in si¡¯s heart. Truthfully speaking, he did not care about the reasons behind Wang Zhong¡¯s decisions. However, it was very clear that the oue for this duel was no longer important, as Bobo had already made his request known. The only thing si could do was to ept that request. Being able to evade the group battle phase in one move would be beneficial for Torres. However, deep down in his heart, si truly wanted the match to enter the group battle phase. He did not wish to take any shortcuts, as Wang Zhong¡¯s duelling prowess was indeed heaven-defying. Naturally, Bobo¡¯s duelling prowess meant that they weren¡¯t afraid. However, it wasn¡¯t good to reveal too many trump cards in the round-of-16, as Torres wasn¡¯t nning on stopping here.

    Torres sent out rk, Caliban Crowe¡¯s elder cousin and Torres¡¯s 2nd mainstay assassin.

 Chapter 516 - Unendurable challenge to oneâ€™s IQ!

    <h4>Chapter 516: Unendurable challenge to one¡¯s IQ!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Having obtained victory over Emily, it was apparent that the Torres squadron members had started to joke and talk merrily with each other. Tianjing had handed over the selection advantage over to them on a silver tter. Frankly speaking, Tianjing had genuinely wasted Barran¡¯s victory, which he had staked his life on. There were also people saying that brother King was especially biased towards beautiful women. In the past, they had simply treated that as a rumour. However, from the looks of it, it really appeared to be the case. Emily and Scarlet were both beautiful women, and he had actually selected them to participate in the duels for this match.

    Tianjing¡¯s matches weren¡¯t like other matches; the other matches generally were between more evenly matched opponents. In contrast, Tianjing always had a wide disparity in overall strength aspared to their opponents.

    The noisy hum of discussions rang throughout the entire arena, with people still ncing down to look at the 2 parties walking towards the arena stage. However, in reality, their hearts were no longer focused on the current duel. Instead, almost all of them were talking about the uing duel, the 5th duel.

    This duel had already been overlooked. Nheless, Scarlet had cut off the outside worldpletely. Under Wang Zhong¡¯s leadership, the Tianjing squadron members had all focused their hearts.

    Raising her head, she noticed the enormous arena around her, as well as the countless voices ringing throughout the air. In the past, Scarlet would immediately have the impulsion to faint, and that was not an exaggeration. Being the focal point of close to 200 thousand people was something that mere numbers couldn¡¯t properly describe. Such attention could really ignite a person¡¯s blood.

    However, at this very moment, Scarlet¡¯s heart had already turned calm and tranquil, while her hands grasped her guns extremely tightly.

    Even though her opponent, rk, was a Torres squadron member, this was also the first time he had experienced such a gargantuan stage. From the looks of it, he appeared to be extremely confident in himself. At the very least, he was confident when facing off against Scarlet. However, the massive attention being ced on him made him extremely excited. This was the fight where he would make a name for himself!

    The life or death factor in this duel was rather simple: distance!

    If rk were able to advance before her, Scarlet would definitely lose without a doubt. Her closebat prowess was negligible. As for her Ice attribute special ability¡¯s slowing effect, it was still uncertain if it would be effective against rk. However, being a mainstay of Torres, he would definitely possess a few trump cards up his sleeves.

    At the ring of thepetition bell, Scarlet started her firing. The deftness as well as the firepower output of the Kalum twin pistols were pretty good, and were suitable for Scarlet to exert her control. Although her ice attribute special ability wasn¡¯t powerful, there were only a few ice attribute special ability users from Grozny City who could rival her. This was the reason why she could remain at this realm. Once her attacknded, her sessive urate shots would still cause a headache for an assassin like rk.

    However, the reality was always brutal and unrelenting.

    Scarlet¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t able to strike rk. Possessing a Wind attribute special ability allowed him to make more than just graceful movements. It allowed him to interfere with a ranged soldier¡¯s judgement and positional uracy. This was a suppression ofbat tactics.

    Scarlet¡¯s bullet arrays were too stiff and rigid. To rk, they were really easier to dodge than those he had faced during his training.

    Yet another attack missed, causing a wave of boos and jeers to ring out from a side of the arena. There were even people who were shouting at the top of their lungs ¡°Oi! Can you shoot properly! Shoot proper! Oi~~~¡±

    There were quite a few people who were heckling Scarlet. Once such an atmosphere started to gain momentum, quite a few people joined in, hurling ridiculingments towards Scarlet.

    On the stage, Scarlet¡¯s face proceeded to alternate between redness and a pale shade. It had to be said that even rk could feel it. That Wang Zhong truly was a¡­ How does one put it! Indeed, he was extremely strong. However, he really was being slightly too nice to Scarlet and Emily. If not, how could such people be allowed to step onto such a stage?

    Could it be thatst night¡¯s service was too good?

    Several obscenities were tossed out from the audience. It was inevitable that something like that would happen with such arge crowd, especially in the arena, where it wasmonce. Nheless, it was not a frequent urrence in the CHF.

    Ma Dong did not feel that this was a coincidence. Being a sessor of the Assassin family, this was exactly his expertise. Those people echoing thements may just be riding the wave and hopping onto the bandwagon. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for those who started the mes.

    At this moment, Ma Dong stared right at the few people that were cursing the loudest and fiercest. He really wanted to investigate their backgrounds! Nevertheless, he was not willing to cause further disturbances to Scarlet.

    However... in reality, Scarlet was already feeling disturbed. There were clear signs within the sessive attacks that she was getting flustered. Furthermore, wanting to showcase his capabilities, rk was evading them in the most rxed manner he could while rushing quickly towards her like a gust of wind. He wanted showboat even more! However, Torres stood behind him. If he gave too ostentatious of a performance against such a low-level opponent, it would result in the opposite of he wanted. From the looks of it, this much was enough to deal with her.

    Seeing that rk was increasing his speed caused Scarlet to be more flustered, resulting in her sessive bullet arrays to unexpectedly start deviating.

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to unleash a bullet array, what more with twin pistols. How could she start deviating in her shots?

    Roaringughter filled the entire arena, while Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er exchanged nces, as they were no longer able to control the rhythm of this duel.

    The greater the noise andughter ringing about in the arena, the more deviated Scarlet¡¯s shots became, while the redder her beautiful face became. There was no one to me for this, as Scarlet and Emily were the flower vases of Tianjing. Indeed, both of them had their own unique appeal, and were exceedingly beautiful. Furthermore, girls were most beautiful when their faces are covered in a reddish shade of embarrassment. This was further amplified by the cursing and jeering of the audience.

    ¡°What is this! Wang Zhong¡¯s basically make a chaotic mess!¡± Divian¡¯s thoughts had been thrown into disarray by the spectacle happening in the stage and arena. Her impression of Wang Zhong had dropped from the heavens all the way down to the bottom of the earth.

    ¡°Sweet and gracefuldies are the beloved targets of noblemen. Wang Zhong¡¯s also a man.¡± replied Gui Hao with a smile. Indeed, that brat did not disappoint him to really drop the reins on the overall situation at such a crucial moment.

    dimir and the others did not make any noise, as the Grozny squadron members were forbidden to delve into matters of love before casting their heroic souls. Strength was their primary focus. Anything else was secondary.

    On the stage, the distance between Scarlet and rk had already narrowed down to thest 10 metres. This was a lethal distance for her, as any assassin would be able to erupt with the full might of their capabilities in an instant.

    The lights illuminating the stage showed the clear paleness present on Scarlet¡¯s face...

    The Tianjing Academy had already turned deathly silent in the face of this. They weren¡¯t able to say that Wang Zhong had made a mistake in his arrangements, and even more so, that Scarlet wasn¡¯t putting in effort in this duel. Every single Tianjing students knew that there wouldn¡¯t be the current Tianjing squadron without Scarlet. She had truly given so much for this squadron.

    However, it was precisely due to this fact that everyone felt a deep pain in their hearts upon seeing her being suppressed in such fashion. Although there was no expression present on old Greene¡¯s face, the clenched fists had already betrayed the emotions present in his hearts. That was his biological granddaughter! A smart and wise girl! A person that was willing to give up her position as captain to Wang Zhong when he was still an unknown person! While everyone was doubting Wang Zhong, she had supported him and this Tianjing squadron! Greene could say with pride that among those he had seen or not seen, there was no one who could achieve what Scarlet had aplished.

    Maybe she had been scared to the point where her mind had turned nk. Unexpectedly, Scarlet did not unleash anyst-ditch suppressive fire. At the very least, she should give her all, right!

    A sliver of a victorious smile surfaced at the corner of rk¡¯s mouth. However, just as it was spreading across his face, Scarlet unleashed the full might of her Soul Power, appearing to have been umting it for a very long time. It exploded out from her body without restraint, but it was merely her Ice attribute special ability. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t something like the Divine Ice attribute freezing. However, the chilling air did not gush out and attack rk. Instead, they formed ice walls behind Scarlet...

    The entire audience gawked, before explosive sounds ofughter followed suit. Thatss was scared shitless! She had actually ced ice walls behind her! This... this... was she a preschooler?

    Her nervousness had reach such an extent that it was challenging everyone¡¯s intelligence!

    In the next second, whoosh...whoosh...whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...

 Chapter 517 - Name of Hero : Goddess of Intelligence, Scarlet (Eruption!)

    <h4>Chapter 517: Name of Hero : Goddess of Intelligence, Scarlet (Eruption!)</h4>

    Metre-wide ice walls continued to appear, taking less than a second to link up together, forming a gigantic ice cell.

    At this moment, the gigantic spotlights werepletely reflected by those ice walls, illuminating the entire arena as if it were in the middle of the day. When the radiance suddenly gathered on the multiple ice walls, countless beams of light converged, before dozens of Scarlets appeared, with over a hundred Kalum twin pistols in their hands, unleashing a dazzling radiance like a second sun!

    Explosion!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Today, at this very moment, let the bullets rain down!

    In the name of Scarlet, tell everyone who had belittled her, shown contempt towards her, how petty, low and pitiful they were!

    Multi-angle prismatic unlimited bullet rain!

    In just a single absent-minded instant, infinite bullets rumbled down like a downpour. At this instant, everyone was bearing witness to what the strongest explosive firing truly meant.

    Other than the interference from the dazzling radiance, people could also see the iparable calm present within Scarlet¡¯s eyes. At this moment, none of the earlier fluster was present. Although she had her weaknesses, she excelled the most in her mastery of her Kalum twin pistols. At this same time, she was able to unleash their high-speed firing capabilities to the absolute limits.

    rk was only able to dodge a few shots before they started striking home. After the first shotnded, countless other bullets struck his body. Everyone could see Scarlet dance freely and gracefully like a female goddess, as countless figures drifted about, between the reflections of the ice walls, the radiance of their Kalum twin pistols continuing to blossom and pour out like a flood...

    Bang...

    rk¡¯s Soul Power shattered apart, and he flew up into the air beforending on the ground, not moving a single inch.

    All of the afterimages came to a stop. The only one standing on the stage was the figure that had been mocked and ridiculed. Standing tall, her silver Tianjing uniform appeared free and unconstrained, as she spun her twin pistols before returning them back to their holsters hanging from her waist.

    This, of course, was the calm and rxed Scarlet. She would not ridicule others due to their weakness, nor would she be conceited from her strength.

    It could be said that the entire arena was stunned by this oue. There were many whose expressions were still stuck at the ridiculingughter from just a few seconds ago! However, the duel had already ended, in a fashion that was inconceivably elegant and graceful.

    ¡°4th duel, Tianjing squadron, Scarlet, victory!¡± the referee¡¯s voice broke the silence in the arena.

    In the next second, apuse rang out from the entire arena, with quite a few people giving a standing ovation. Everyone here knew that strength varied from one person to another. There were the strong, and there were the weak. There were talented people, and there were those whocked talent. These factors could not be controlled by humans. However, hard work and intelligence could be instilled.

    Intelligence and creation had made mankind stronger than those mutated beasts, and were the crucial factors behind humanity¡¯s dominance on Earth.

    This was the different style Scarlet had brought to the CHF.

    This was the different ir that Tianjing brought!

    ¡°Oh Lord in the heavens! Please permit me to offer my apologies to Scarlet and the Tianjing squadron! Just a few seconds ago, even I felt that participant Scarlet did not have the qualifications to be in this stage! Yet, she has now given everyone a big surprise!¡± eximed Ruo Zhi in an emotional voice.

    ¡°Participant Scarlet¡¯s imagination has basically broken through the heavens! How did she pull that off!¡±

    ¡°Showing weakness to his opponent. rk¡¯s really foolish to really believe that his opponent¡¯s just a noob! Too naive! He¡¯s the real little student!¡±

    Ruo Zhi kicked off the discussions as the Skylinkpletely exploded apart. This was the inconceivable Tianjing they were hoping to see! They couldn¡¯t be understood withmon sense! While other people were duking it out, they were in the midst of creation!

    The Tianjing squadron members high-fived Scarlet as she walked down from the stage. When it was Wang Zhong¡¯s turn, he gave her a warm hug, causing wolf whistles to sound out around them. Naturally, all of them meant well.

    ¡°Fantastic!¡± said Wang Zhong while giving a huge thumbs up, not holding back on the praise. In reality, the final attack that Scarlet had unleashed had been on his drawing board for a very long time. The only problem was that it was basically impossible for her to create such aplicated structure. Nevertheless, such a line of thought was truly too profound! Even if rk could feel the chilling air gushing towards him, it would be impossible for him to realise the intent behind her actions.

    This time, Scarlet¡¯s face truly turned beet red before replying. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that your idea is very good!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. I¡¯ve merely just voiced a random idea of mine. You¡¯re the artist who finished the painting!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough. Can you two captains not throw praises at each other! All of us are watching!¡± Mmi could not help but to tease them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Have you ever seen me and Mimi do such a thing.¡± Ma Dong chimed in, while holding on to Mmi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Is it so fun to poke fun the rest of us single people?¡± Lily could not help but add on, causing everyone to burst intoughter.

    The entire arena was now filled with various kinds of praises and sighs of admiration. Having gained fame from bitter fights, Tianjing had unexpectedly won a duel in such an ¡°easy¡± fashion! From a certain perspective, it was an inconceivably creative move, tobine a special ability with science!

    Although the Federation was advancing in the field of runes, the foundations of science and technology were still present, including the aspect of physics and chemistry. However, in reality, everyone would pay less attention in refining their knowledge in those areas when training their strength. To them, studying those areas was a waste of time. However, Tianjing had let everyone see once again how bold and imaginative they were.

    This was also an utterly different ir of victory aspared to Barran¡¯s. This wasn¡¯t only a simple victory; now, every single person in the other squadrons no longer to not dared to feel rxed when faced against Tianjing.

    ¡°Goddess! Goddess! Goddess!¡±

    The people in the arena and Skylink were shouting loudly, as the ir of this victory was indeed rather oundish. The entire CHF was restricted to the Casted Soul Stage. However, due to everyone¡¯s unique Soul Power attributes, the quality of their physique, aristocratic family¡¯s secretbat techniques, as well as other unique aspects, there was, in fact, a great disparity between thebat prowess of the participating individuals.

    People¡¯s earlier impression of Tianjing was that they merely had handsome men and beautiful women in their lineup, and, other than Wang Zhong and Grai, the rest of their members were just flower vases; simply some good-looking New Humans. To gain the praise and adoration in the CHF, a corresponding level of strength would be required. This was not an era that focused solely on looks and appearances.

    At this instant, in Tianjing City, old Greene¡¯s eyes turned slightly moist. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to see such a happy spectacle urring before his eyes! His granddaughter had finally spread her wings to show off to the entire world! Just seeing this made his entire life worthwhile!

    He grabbed hold of Professor Thor¡¯s hand, trembling slightly and unable to speak. Nevertheless, Thor gave a squeeze of his hand and said with a hearty chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t get too emotional, old friend. Be careful of your blood pressure.¡±

    ¡°Rx! I¡¯ll definitely live for a few more years!¡± he had seen too many talented students in his tenure as an academy headmaster. Therefore, old Greene was all too clear about the significant transformation of a student¡¯s mental and psychological state that would result from the splendour and glory from a single fight.

    Truthfully speaking, although he cared deeply for the Academy, however, even if he had felt exuberant when Tianjing had achieved more important and glorious victories in the past, he had never had such an intense surge of emotions like what he was currently experiencing. After all, it was his granddaughter! He really wanted to cry now.

    In the VIP room, the people present weren¡¯t able to smile. Gui Hao wasn¡¯t able to smile. His old opponent, Divian also wasn¡¯t able to smile. Clearly, Tianjing had given all them a fierce wake-up p to their haughty attitudes.

    From the very beginning, they had taken a high stance to look down and judge Tianjing. Pointing and critiquing, it appeared as if they were simply discussing some lofty ideals.

    A slightly ugly expression had appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face, especially during the scene of Wang Zhong taking the initiative to hug Scarlet.

    With the atmosphere turning slightly embarrassing, Gui Hao took the initiative to break it by speaking to Laura with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve not had much dealing with our younger sister Laura in the past, but what a good eyesight you have! Haha, in the past, I¡¯ve only known that your Potter Family¡¯s senior Potter is very formidable. However, never did I expect that this sister would also be this outstanding.¡±

    Gui Hai still possessed some breadth of mind. After all, with his aim of being the representative figure for the Federation¡¯s younger generation, losing was exactly a bad oue.

    Laura¡¯s only response was to smile. Her eyes were already locked onto therge screen before here.

    Within the entire VIP room, she was most likely the only person who knew that Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t someone who would shoot without aiming. Indeed!

    Self-confidence was not something that could be built overnight. How could one see a rainbow before experiencing a storm? However, most people were only willing to believe in themselves, and were totally unwilling to believe in others.

    Compared to Gui Hao¡¯s attempt of gaining friendship through a bet, Laura had disregarded it entirely. She was currently focusing on the fact that Wang Zhong was about to start his duel. She believed that Scarlet¡¯s move definitely came from an idea proposed by Wang Zhong. That person was the most unfathomable treasure-trove she had ever seen. Although she believed that she had been a diligent member among the various aristocratic family members, and was extremely all rounded in her grasp of various kinds of knowledge, she still appeared slightly ignorant and inexperienced whenpared to Wang Zhong. The problem was that this person had such a deep pool of knowledge, yet wasn¡¯t arrogant or overbearing; instead, he had a greater thirst for knowledge and the investigation of the unknown!

    His non-conformance to societal norms, along with unbounded imagination and ideas, made?Laura feel extreme respect towards him. In fact, it had almost reached the level of worship.

    At this moment, all of the broadcasting cameras were pointing towards Wang Zhong, seated within the Tianjing preparatory arena.

 Chapter 518 - Soul Power, down to the finest detail

    <h4>Chapter 518: Soul Power, down to the finest detail</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    What kind of person was Gui Hao? He was already able to understand the thoughts in her heart from a single look at her expression and gaze.

    Such focus and concentration was the greatest praise and admiration a male could obtain from a female!

    Although a smile was still present on Gui Hao¡¯s face, he did not continue to pester her. There was a problem. Originally, he had believed that dimir and Mo Wen were his greatest opponents. As for Dicaprio, that wastrel could only struggle in themoner realm, and would pose no threat. However, Wang Zhong was different! Not only was he walking a simr path as Dicaprio, Dicaprio also seemed to be extremely supportive of Tianjing. At this moment, rifts were even starting to appear in the inner workings of the aristocratic families, and those were not good signs at all.

    Gui Hao¡¯s eyes were also locked onto Wang Zhong¡¯s figure in therge screen before him. Those people who had jeered at Scarlet were very likely to be Zhao Zimo¡¯s special arrangements. This could be said to be a clever move; it would silently create benefits. However, it unexpectedly gave rise to the opposite effect. Instead, it had be part of Scarlet¡¯s y, also resulting in rk entirely disregarding the possibility that Scarlet¡¯s actions were just an act.

    That mouthfucker¡¯s luck is too good! Also, that girl really knows how to act!

    Now, the camera¡¯s were turned towards the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. There was nothing anyone could do. Mo Wen was the greatest powerhouse among the experts present in the arena.

    If there were someone within the arena who was able to see what had happened in thest part of the 4th duel with the greatest rity, it would definitely have to be Mo Wen. Even those few experts present in the arena did not pay attention to Scarlet¡¯s actions. However, Mo Wen was able to see every single detail. This was why no one was able to conceal anything from him.

    This wasn¡¯t just a problem with luck or an inability to see clearly. Talent would manifest in a variety of aspects, with the main differentiating factor being the strength of one¡¯s special ability and Soul Power. However, there were also a few obscure talents out there. When the heavens created a human, they would bestow attributes that were different for every single person.

    During this duel, Scarlet had created an entire prismatic lens array behind her. Just its creation alone was already extraordinary. Furthermore, the entire construct was aesthetically pleasing. The requirements to create reflective walls that could focus light and create phantoms were rather strict and left little room for error. Learning how to execute this wasn¡¯t as difficult as newborns learning how to breathe; Scarlet seemed to be quite skilled in this area of control.

    The execution and utilisation of her entire skill set had opened new perspectives, and while it is easy to follow the footsteps of those who came before, forging one¡¯s own path is the trulymendable act.

    Mo Wen was looking towards the Tianjing squadron. This was the real reason why he hade down to watch in person. Having lingered at the boundary between the 2 soul stages for a long period of time, he could have cast his heroic soul at any time and stepped out of the Casted Soul Stage. However, that was not something he wanted to do, as he needed to find an even stronger opportunity. If he made a good move, he could reap greater rewards with less effort. However, if it was a misstep, then a long, winding journey lied ahead of him. The most crucial factor here was, he knew that he onlycked some little profound concept just out of his grasp. These kinds of opportunities definitely couldn¡¯t be found with ordinary means.

    Feeling that peculiar gaze shooting down from above, Wang Zhong looked up towards Mo Wen. He found it odd that Mo Wen had actuallye down to the arena to watch their match. As their gazes met, Mo Wen gave a faint smile and a thumbs up.

    This small exchange was urately captured by the cameras. This was not the first time that Mo Wen had praised the Tianjing squadron.

    Mo Wen wasn¡¯t someone who gave praise easily. On the contrary, he had basically inherited the low-profile stance of the Mo Family. This was even more noticeable due to Mo Wen¡¯s character, as he would always adopt a neutral position. That also meant that he would not randomly pass judgement on others, especially when the parliamentary and aristocratic family influences were in contention.

    Nevertheless, anything he did, he did with sincerity. Furthermore, his opponent was worthy of his praise!

    This action incited yet another wave of discussions to spring out in the arena¡­ That¡¯s because Scarlet¡¯s victory had led to... jubtion and surprise. It seemed weird; why did Wang Zhong deserve such exaggerated praise from Mo Wen?

    What the hell was this???

    At this opportune moment, the big screens began reying the scene from the earlier duel. The highlight was the construct of the prismatic lenses. This was a massive construct that exuded an aesthetic feeling after being erged on therge screens. Every ice wall was fused together with a rtively weak amount of Soul Power. Evenymen knew that the weaker the Soul Power used, the harder it was to control it. Extremely weak Soul Power would either break or get taken advantage of. However, Scarlet¡¯s control basically allowed her Soul Power to flow stably within her construct like the brushstrokes on a painting. All of her Soul Power oscited on a single wave band; calm, stable, without any fluctuations. All these factors were achieved while under fighting conditions and with constant external interference!

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s mouth fell open, and could not help but to p the podium while eximing: ¡°We won¡¯t be able to see it if there wasn¡¯t any slow-motion yback, but this should be an insanely high level of detailed Soul Power control!¡±

    Detailed control of Soul Power was primarily used for the engraving of runic patterns, and in runic pattern array research. These areas required extremely exquisite control of Soul Power and the ability to remain calm, and only a handful of people could aplish such feats in the heat of battle.

    If Grai was here, he would definitely chime in and put his two cents in. Only people who were able to aplish such a level of control would be able to handle runicbat techniques. Scarlet¡¯s talent in this aspect was shockingly good. The only pity was that this wasn¡¯t a mainstream concept in the Federation, and it had yet to be discovered and utilised by anyone.

    From the exquisite construct down to smoothly flowing eruption, these weren¡¯t just some simple mirrors created using an Ice attribute special ability, but a powerful technique that required the fusion of multiple skills!

    The arena erupted in a wave of cheers; not only for her victory, but also to apud the splendour of this miraculousbat technique! The CHF was originally established to stimte the imagination and creation of the Federation¡¯s soldiers, and especially for them to develop their own ir and style!

    ¡°Captain Mo Wen¡¯s truly formidable, being able to clearly see what was happening without a yback.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er could not help but to give an emotional sigh. Clearly, there was no need to request an expert to give a breakdown, as Mo Wen was definitely clear about every single detail that had urred in the earlier duel.

    The Skylink chat exploded once again.

    ¡°Brother Mo Wen¡¯s stealing the spotlight!¡±

    ¡°An invisible act is the most lethal!¡±

    ¡°No wonder he covers his eyes! It¡¯s probably because all of his previous opponents are simply too weak.¡±

    ...When a person like Mo Wen wanted to be high-profile, there was truly no one who couldpare. Just a small action was already able to cause everyone to focus on him.

    At this moment, slightly ugly expressions were present on the group of conceited people in the VIP room. If they did not start apetition, they wouldn¡¯t get harmed.

    ¡°Torres¡¯ problem has appeared. Now that it¡¯s at a 2:2 tie, with Tianjing squadron having the selection advantage, the 5th duel will have no rtion to the oue of this match. Naturally, a win would still guarantee a certain level of psychological superiority over the other squadron in the group battle. However, if, by the off chance, the match ends in a tie, this point would act as the tiebreaker. Naturally, that¡¯s extremely unlikely to ur! Now, let us see Torres¡¯s selection!¡± said Ruo Zhi. In fact, everyone in the audience hoped to see the strongest from both squadrons duke it out in thest duel. Their brother King had yet to take the field!

    It was one thing to hear the audience¡¯s shouts, and another to follow to one¡¯s tactics. Regardless of perspective, there was, in fact, no need for both squadrons to waste too much energy on this 5th duel, as a greater expenditure of resources would merely allow their future opponents to collect more intelligence on them.

    All of a sudden, Ruo Zhi¡¯s Skylink started to ring. After taking a look, a radiant smile appeared before he continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news from the CHFmittee, that in the Casted Soul Stage, the Great Void Mouth does not have the ability to devour what it eats. Instead, it will have a randomized spatial transfer. Grai should have simply been transported to a distant location. Please be at ease, Grai¡¯s fans. However, the only thing Tianjing needs is time, for Grai to return to their squadron. The most reasonable move for Torres at this point of time would be to end the 5th duel as quickly as possible, so as to begin the group battle before Grai can return!¡±

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s new piece of information and analysis instantly caused the athe tension to rise once again. The answer was clear for all to see. Victory was something that every squadron desired. However, in contrast, what the audience wanted was a splendid match.

    ¡®Battle between the kings! Battle between the kings!¡±

    ¡°We beg for no one to be terrified! We beg for intense exhration! We beg for power! We beg for love!¡±

    ¡°The heavenly king will destroy the tiger on the ground, and they¡¯re only 1.5m tall! The pagoda would suppress all river monsters, and brother Zhong would rule from the top!¡± (it¡¯s a Chinese phrase from a ssical chinese text, the meaning of it can¡¯t be captured well in english)

 Chapter 519 - Speciality, pretentiousness!

    Chapter 519: Speciality, pretentiousness!

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    "Haha! Adorable Bobo''s terrified, Torres is terrified! Come on,e on! Give us this duel, before you shamelessly fight with us in the group battle! Even S ranks have to have moral integrity!"

    The people fanning the mes with the arena had appeared once again. Watching via the Skylink, Zhao Zimo was able to observe every match in detail. He had seen everything, from Scarlet''s reversal to Mo Wen''s pretentious act as though he was observing the masses from a high mountain. This had an extremely huge impact to Zhao Zimo''s inner being. Everything stemmed from hisck of strength. Intelligence alone was simply inadequate in this world, as he was basically unable to experience the world from the experts'' perspective, a world that was different from his own.

    As for the people he had arranged in the arena, it was his effort to bring the others down. This didn''t even benefit him; the Zhao Family had been eliminated, and the others wouldn''t be let off lightly either. Stirring up the situation would provide him with the opportunity to take advantage of the others'' crises!

    The audience in the arena and on Skylink immediately got triggered, causing the whole arena to start chanting Bobo''s and Wang Zhong''s names at the top of their lungs.

    However, this didn''tst for long, as another figure appeared on the arena stage. Bobo Torres. In reality, there was no need for such provocation, as he had already nned to go up for this duel. It didn''t matter whether he was terrified or not. In fact, there wasn''t even any consideration about the oue of the duel. As a soldier, he hade to the CHF with the objective of crossing swords with experts. Therefore, he would definitely not forgo this chance to fight against Wang Zhong. Speciality, pretentiousness!

    In the Torres squadron, calm expressions were present across the board. Other than being stronger and more powerful, a powerful squadron also required an excellent character. They had to be willing to face adversity, and willing to bear responsibility. Naturally, si knew that this was a tough decision to make. However, would avoiding this fight be a good move?

    Could it be that their Torres wasn''t as confident as Tianjing?

    In his hand was an extremely unique weapon, a trident. Spanning a full 2 metres, it towered over his short and skinny frame, looking just like a little kid ying with a weapon meant for adults. This gave people a feeling as though that trident could squash Bobo at any time. This was entirely different from what he had used in earlier matches, and was definitely not a standard weapon used in the Federation.

    Golden runespletely covered its shaft all the way to its 3 tips, while a glowing brilliance circted on its surface, causing it to appear as though it was alive.

    "If I''m not wrong, the weapon Bobo is holding in his hands should be the legendary Golden Trident!" Ruo Zhi sighed in admiration. "A present from the God of the Sea, it had guided the Torres Family to splendour in the dark era, and is also their symbol of their family. The Torres Family''s crest is created from the outline of the Golden Trident, ... one of the 10 Great Divine Weapons! Bobo''s nning to engage in a life or death fight! He''s unleashing his trump card!!!"

    Ruo Zhi''s voice continued to rise at the end of his casting, while corresponding information immediately appeared on the big screen. Everyone watching via Skylink was able to see that Bobo had actually brought out one of the 10 Great Divine Weapons, the Golden Trident!

    Torres was gunning for the championship, and had even brought out one of the 10 Great Divine Weapons!

    Without a doubt, the 10 Great Divine Weapons were the most famous weapons in the Federation. Their legends were circted throughout the popce, resulting in their reputation. In the dark era, where humanity was fighting for its survival, there were secrets and hidden details that the majority of the people wouldn''t be privy to. It was said that these weapons were created via refining; if too much Soul Power and spiritual souls were channeled into the weapon in the process, strange and mysterious reactions would ur, bestowing the weapon with a certain level of self-consciousness and unique strength. It was this trait that resulted in the formation of legendary weapons, one of them being the Golden Trident.

    A Divine Weapon that chose its wielder, and had even developed loyalty to a family bloodline. These unique traits were considerably rare even among the 10 Great Divine Weapons, whose fame had spread across the annals of history. Despite requiring a Heavenly Soul to fully control these weapons, Divine Weapons were Divine Weapons after all. Even in their weakened state, they were on a totally different level aspared to ordinary weapons.

    With the Golden Trident in his hands, for some unknown reason, Bobo Torres appeared exceedingly tall and huge. A person''s image was intrinsic, and not merely just based on external appearances. At the very least, it applied in this case.

    "Torres is really showing their hand this time! They''ve really ced great importance on Tianjing!" said Gui Hao with a smile, while feeling slightly rxed. Since Torres had brought that out, it would really be embarrassing if they didn''t win.

    "Torres''s trident is considered to be rather unique even among the 10 Great Divine Weapons, as it possesses the ability to recognise its owner. When he was a child, Bobo had been chosen by the trident, resulting in him being able to showcase the might of this Divine Weapon." said Carolyn with as smile while nodding her head. To ayman, Divine Weapons were at a realm they could never reach. However, the people in this VIP room were indeed able toe into contact with this higher level.

    Nevertheless, it might not be a good thing to utilise Divine Weapons prematurely. An example would be Zhao Yilong. Naturally, there were also exceptions to those cases, with Bobo Torres being one of them. Although the adverse effect was his stunted bodily growth, his strength was stable. Furthermore, due to having the acknowledgement from his Divine Weapon, he did not face any bacsh when unleashing the weapon''s strength. He indeed was a different case aspared to others.

    Not only was Torres not terrified, they had even revealed their greatest strength! Now, everyone''s eyes were focused on Tianjing!

    Torres had sent up their strongest card, and brought out their greatest weapon in the form the God of the Sea Trident! Exactly what would Wang Zhong choose to do?

    Before Tianjing could make any response, Bobo had already grabbed hold of the end of his trident, raising it horizontally and pointing it to the distance.

    The tip of his trident was aimed towards the location of Wang Zhong within the Tianjing preparatory area.

    A voice that sounded slightly childish, yet iparably radiant and overbearing, resounded across the arena. "Come up and fight!"

    A cute yet overbearing tone, A crude and simple challenge. It instantly caused the entire arena to turn silent, before voices exploded throughout the air!

    At this moment, everyone in the arena was looking at Wang Zhong, including the Heaven''s Fate squadron. Mo Wen was extremely interested to know Wang Zhong''s response to this as he "nced" at thetter. What would this person do?

    If he chose to be pragmatic? There was nothing wrong with that. After all, this was Tianjing''s modus operandi.

    However, if Mo Wen was the one deciding, he would not run from such a challenge. That''s because there were times when treading the path towards bing an expert that one couldn''t afford to be too apprehensive.

    Under the anticipation of the audience. Wang Zhong stood up, and walked towards the stage. Earth shattering cheers rocked the arena in response. Countless people hade to this arena just for the sake of bearing witness to the fight between experts!

    Wang Zhong against Bobo Torres!

    Despite this duel being rtively useless for both sides, both squadrons had made a bold and brave decision to duke it out!

    Finally, for the first time, a 5th duel has urred in the round-of-16! Bobo Torres VS Wang Zhong!

    "We beseech for the cross wheels!"

    "The Golden Trident is a Divine Weapon. Using the cross wheels to fight a distance battle would suppress the might of that Divine Weapon."

    "Ha ha. There''s a lot of people among the audience that are chanting the words ''cross wheels''. Frankly speaking, that''s a pretty good choice for All Mouthy King to make. The Torres Family''s Golden Trident definitely deserves the fame and reputation it possesses. Using the cross wheels..." before Ruo Zhi could finish his statement, his felt his entire being turn queasy. "Wang Zhong has waved of themittee member, signalling that he does not need any weapons...oh my god! He actually wants to use his bare hands to contend against the Golden Trident???"

    The Skylink instantly exploded. Just a moment ago, they were talking about brother Mo Wen acting pretentiously. However, from the looks of it, brother King''s still the more overbearing one!

    He had actually decided to use his bare hands to go up against one of the 10 Great Divine Weapons! There''s simply no one who could match the size of his balls!

    It had to be said that the All Mouthy King supporters watching via Skylink had gonepletely HIGH. There were quite a number among them who did not have anybat ability. Nevertheless, they believed that conviction was a form of power. In any case, any decision made by Wang Zhong would always cause them to rise to cloud nine.

    "I believed that he would definitely meet the challenge. However, I never expected him to do so unarmed..."

    "If you can guess what he''s going to do, would he still be All Mouthy King?"

    "That''s why I say, who can match him! Who can match him!"

    All of the cameras were focused on Wang Zhong. Without a doubt, yet another miracle had urred. Walking up onto the stage, Wang Zhong shot a look at a location, a ce where a person was simr looking right back at him.

    That person was called ... Mo Wen.

    What did this mean???

    A smile appeared on Mo Wen. He knew what it meant! He really did.

 Chapter 520 - Self buff

    <h4>Chapter 520: Self buff</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    He was interested in Wang Zhong, as he could feel some sort of omen from Wang Zhong that was different from most people. He never expected Wang Zhong to have a simr opinion of him. Although Mo Wen did not care about his family¡¯s status, he really never expected Wang Zhong to view him as an ¡°equal¡±.

    Regardless of perspective, Wang Zhong was a perfect opponent for him. Perhaps, this was the opportunity he had been seeking all along.

    It had been such a long time since someone had looked at him like that. A look from hunter to prey, from opponent to opponent; this gaze, this feeling, damn, it¡¯s good!

    Although it was just a minute action, it had already incited a wave of hot discussions within the audience. With a smile, Mo Xingchen said, ¡°Senior brother, he¡¯s treating you as his opponent, and is mimicking your unarmed style. His method of dering war is first ss.¡±

    Mo Wen nodded his head in response. This was an exnation he could ept. Even Gui Hao and dimir would not challenge him on this aspect. In the past, there was a person by the name of Molton Potter who did such a thing, and now there¡¯s Wang Zhong. He truly wasn¡¯t lonely!

    The noisy din in the arena continued on, though it did not affect those two on the stage in any way.

    The two participants of the duel were already in position, while their gazes, calm as the surface of ake, crossed each other. At that very instant, both of them could feel the fighting intent deep within the other¡¯s heart. Bobo wasn¡¯t adept at expressing his emotions, but could always sense others¡¯.

    The calmness and self-confidence contained within that gaze was hidden so deep that people were unable to get the full picture.

    This was a different realm, silent yet as shocking as thunder; unlike those who relied on baring their fangs or foolishly sting their Soul Power outwards.

    This was a genuine expert.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s mental state was exceedingly, exceedingly good, a result of being provoked by Mo Wen, added to his face-off against an expert like Bobo wielding a Divine Weapon. He had never felt that he was disadvantaged when going up against a Divine Weapon. Any weapon needed a master to be able to showcase its might. If Bobo Torres were able to dominate his weapon, it would be his strength. Furthermore, the thought of fighting against it made Wang Zhong extremely interested!

    At this moment, Bobo¡¯s eyes started to sparkle with fighting intent. This was the first time in this CHF that he was actually anticipating the fight. In the earlier matches, all of his opponents were too weak! Theycked the qualifications for him to showcase the might of his Divine Weapon.

    He did not care about Wang Zhong¡¯s choice of weapon, as all weapons would be useless in the face of his Golden Trident, and those cross wheels were no exception. It was a smart decision for Wang Zhong to not choose the cross wheels; if he did, he would get pummelled to the point of questioning his life choices!

    As thepetition bell rang, the full extent of Soul Power erupted from the two figures. The Soul Power of people in the Casted Soul Stage would always be capped at 200 Grassos. However, there could be a gigantic difference in the essence and density between people. Indeed, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power was extremely dense and calm. However, Bobo Torres¡¯s Soul Power was radiating with a golden glow.

    The quality of Soul Power could rival thating from a king. This wasn¡¯t just a mere difference in colour, as a change in the colour of Soul Power would generally indicate a transformation in grade and attribute. It was now clear why the legendary Divine Weapon would recognize him as its own. The resonance between him and the Divine Weapon allowed Bobo to differentiate himself from other experts, and it wouldn¡¯t be out of ce for him to be ranked highly within the Sanctuary Division.

    Both parties¡¯ aura continued to rise. Nevertheless, it was clear that no one could suppress the other. When both of their auras reached a certain level, they took action at nearly the same instant, with both of them hurtling towards each other at astonishing speeds.

    Not using any fancy moves, Wang Zhong rushed straight towards Bobo. With the gigantic trident in his hands, Bobo had a rather amusing appearance, but no one present couldugh at this.

    Bang...

    Without any circling or dancing around, the two smashed into each other. Since he was up against a legendary Divine Weapon, Wang Zhong was definitely going to have to ascertain its capabilities. However, he had made a mistake this time.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body came to a halt. Ever since he hadprehended the meaning behind power, he had never lost a match. However, the Golden Trident had actually bore down onto him like a mountain! Bang...

    As if it possessed no mass at all, the Golden Trident stabbed forwards, sending Wang Zhong flying back.

    It was just a probing exchange, and Wang Zhong had suffered major losses.

    Bobo did not give pursuit. Instead, he stared severely at Wang Zhong before saying, ¡°My Golden Trident has the ability to lift something heavy as though it were light. Daring to receive my attack without figuring out this ability, I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re naive or blind!¡±

    There was no need for Bobo to exin this, as Wang Zhong had already sensed it. From the speed at which Bobo waved the trident around, it appeared as though the trident was light as a feather. However, in reality, the impact from a collision felt as though the trident weighed over a thousand pounds. Indeed, this was a Divine Weapon, and was much stronger than Zhao Yilong¡¯s Dragon Stranding Spear.

    Wang Zhong responded with a faint smile and clenched his fists. Utilising a different style, he hurtled towards Bobo in a sh.

    Bobo remained stationary in his position. However, when Wang Zhong came close, the trident suddenly carved out a golden arc. Wang Zhong immediately made a backflip to avoid the iing swipe. When a weapon of such weight was bolstered by Soul Power, the intent present in its attacks would be extremely lethal.

    However, in an instant, Bobo had already leapt into the air, sending a kick straight out. Wang Zhong immediately crossed his hand and raised a guard. Upon contact, a dull thud rang out, before Wang Zhongnded on the ground. However, stabbing the trident towards the ground as a support, Bobo instantly sent a ferocious kick towards Wang Zhong. Bang bang bang bang...

    In an instant, a dozen kicks were sent out, forcing Wang Zhong to revertpletely to defence. In the aspect of closebat, Bobo was just as outstanding. Although he was still carrying his Golden Trident, he was not overly obsessed with the strength of the Divine Weapon.

    Bang...

    Wang Zhong was sent flying once again. Carrying his trident, Bobo immediately advanced forward. Appearing as though he wasn¡¯t even making contact with the ground, he sent yet another strike towards Wang Zhong.

    Bang..

    Wang Zhong could only maintain his defence, retreating duelling a dozen metres before finally regaining his bnce.

    The entire arena turned silent. Even someone like All Mouthy King had been beaten to such a state?

    While everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the Divine Weapon, Bobo had showcased his personal style.

    ¡°Wang Zhong might suffer losses by wanting to deal with the Golden Trident unarmed.¡± said Mo Xingchen as she wrinkled her little nose. ¡°It¡¯s very shameless to use a Divine Weapon.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister. Weapons are meant to be used. However, Bobo¡¯s considered to be a genius of the Torres Family, possessing an extremely rare set of skills. I think that Wang Zhong¡¯s taking it for granted by engaging in closebat.¡± replied Napier Mo with a smile.

    Instead of replying, Mo Wen remained silent as he observed Wang Zhong. How would Wang Zhong break out of this deadlock?

    The Golden Trident was an extremely mysterious weapon, as the owner it had recognized would be able to change its weight. Just this ability would allow the creation of various kinds ofbat techniques and skills, and would basically make it the nemesis of closebat. Wang Zhong was nning to use the difference in weapon length to make his assault. However, the short and small Bobo was exceedingly nimble and deft. Although he had a small frame, he possessed an insane level of strength, throwing a wrench into Wang Zhong¡¯s n.

    Having given up the cross wheels, it extremely difficult for Wang Zhong to break out from his current situation!

    Without even mentioning the group battle, Bobo Torres¡¯ dueling capabilities were definitely top notch.

    Bobo¡¯s calm eyes suddenly shed with brilliance, before giving the Golden Trident in his hands a fierce clench.

    Whoosh!

    Bobo faintly raised his head, revealing his eyes, with were full of self-confidence. As Soul Power poured into the Golden Trident, the runes on its surface started to flow, sending rays of light blossoming in all directions. In the next instant, his entire body shot forwards like a bolt of lightning!

    At this instant, even All Mouthy King fans would not continue to ridicule this little man about his small stature. Anything that has been concentrated would turn into pure essence. That small and tiny frame packed a gargantuan strength that could topple mountains and reim seas.

    It was too difficult to face him head-on, when he switched between being as heavy as Mount Tai and being as nimble and deft as the wind at any time! The trident in his hands was basically a dragon that had burst out from the seas and taken to the air! Despite his numerous attempts to break out of this situation, all of Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks were fruitless. In order to start an offence, one had to maintain an appropriate defence, or utilise an extremely high speed. However, it was impractical to rely on high speeds when against Bobo, as his mastery over long weaponry was simply too good.

 Chapter 521 - Invincible Divine Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 521: Invincible Divine Weapon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Regardless of a change in his movement frequency or the use of Ghostly Steps, Wang Zhong was utterly unable to deceive Bobo. When a soldier reached such a realm, the techniques and skills that would be able to deceive most soldiers would basically be useless. If not, the 10 Great Families would have been destroyed a long time ago.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s various attempts were all being suppressed, while Bobo¡¯s every attack was a major problem for him. It wouldn¡¯t a problem if the attacks were all heavy or all light. However, flipping between the extremes was too much of a challenge for Wang Zhong to bear! Most crucially, regardless of its weight, the attacks were all extremely swift. The Golden Trident was on a whole different levelpared to other weapons.

    There was a saying in the Sanctuary Division. Do not engage in a battle of attrition against Bobo Torres. That¡¯s because you will start to doubt whether you really know how to fight.

    A massive weight over 1000 pounds came rumbling over towards Wang Zhong. The ground instantly shattered apart, while Wang Zhong¡¯s centre of gravity was smashed downwards. To Bobo, unleashing an attack like this was as easy as writing. A single strike had suppressed Wang Zhong, before the trident instantly followed up with two extremely intense sweeps.

    Holy Light Cross sh!

    BANG...

    Wang Zhong was directly smashed by the force of the move. As his Soul Power exploded apart, he was sent tumbling in the air, before smashing heavily onto the ground.

    On the Skylink, all of All Mouthy King¡¯s supporters were all dumbfounded... what was this situation?

    This was utterly different from what was supposed to happen! How was All Mouthy King the one getting beaten up like that?

    A frown appeared on Bobo¡¯s face, as he felt somewhat disappointed. Originally, he had believed that his opponent was an expert at a simr level as Mo Wen, and would be able to bring something new to the table. However, from the looks of it, he was overestimating his opponent; Wang Zhong was just a frog at the bottom of a well.

    As he stood up, Wang Zhong gave augh. Such happiness! Ever since he started fighting in the OP and advanced to fighting in the CHF, despite the many difficulties he had faced, it had been a really, really long time since he had encountered such a unique opponent, and an extremely all-rounded one to boot! Furthermore, his trident-wielding opponent seemed to possess no weaknesses at all, while cing immense pressure on him with unique offensive moves!

    However, this was precisely what Wang Zhong needed!

    Standing straight, Wang Zhong spread his hands out, applying the method of using the unchanging to deal with the myriad of changes happening before him. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had used his Instantaneous Oscition Fist to create a path for himself. This strength umting strike had always been invincible.

    Seeing this, a sliver of excitement appeared in Bobo¡¯s eyes, before the Soul Powers of both men started to gradually rise. Clearly, they were expecting more than just victory for this duel! Both of them wanted to obtain the experience and strength they desired from their opponent, and use it to be stronger!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Instantaneous Oscition Fist wasn¡¯t some hidden secret, with countless people having already analysed and researched it. Its terrifying power was due to the fusion of the 2nd drive with Soul Power oscitions, resulting in its frightening lethality when striking home. Coupled with his mastery in the fields ofbat judgment and intent, Wang Zhong was able to showcase the might of the Fist to its limits.

    In the past, his opponents clearly only had a certain level of powerful techniques, yet werecking in theirbat aplishments.

    However, Bobo was different from all of them. Bobo possessed a simr level of understanding andbat judgment. To both parties on stage, this was the genuine start of their contest.

    Whoosh...

    Wielding his trident, Bobo started his lightning-fast advance. Appearing just like a golden bolt of lightning, he shot towards Wang Zhong. Was he nning on contending against Wang Zhong¡¯s Instantaneous Oscition Fist head-on?

    At this moment, Wang Zhong was umting power in his right fist. His eyes had already left Bobo, with his entire being entering an out-of-body state. He could feel everything that was happening in his surroundings, without missing even the minute details.

    In a sh, the Golden Trident had pierced through space and came rumbling right towards him!

    Bobo Torres chose to advance head on. Also not choosing to evade, Wang Zhong sent his Instantaneous Osciting Fist, which had been sessful in every endeavour, rumbling straight towards the iing Golden Trident. Regardless of whether his opponent¡¯s strength was real or a feint, his Instantaneous Oscition Fist would break anything in its path!

    At this instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s fist was just a dozen centimetres away from Bobo Torres¡¯s Golden Trident. However, both parties had already utilised their strength to their limits!

    Was there an error in their judgement?

    Humm~~~BANG~~~

    Soul Power exploded apart, as the entire might of the collision between the two attacks pressed down on Wang Zhong. He was sent flying once again, with it being more severe than the previous time. The berserk energies smashed right against his chest, sending him tumbling in the air... In what seemed like an instant, a golden shade had already chased up to him! Descending from the skies, the Golden Trident rumbled straight down towards Wang Zhong¡¯s body!

    BANG...BOOM!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s entire being was ttened down right into the ground, causing a massive boom to ring out alongside the rock chips that filled the air. Bobo had already made a graceful somersault in the air, beforending elegantly back at the ce where he had stabbed his trident into the ground.

    At this moment, the Golden Trident in Bobo Torres¡¯s hands was glistening with a radiance. Under the support of his Soul Power, the runes on its surface continued to circte about, causing his small frame to possess the same awe-inspiring might as a god of war.

    Yet another one of All Mouthy King¡¯s killing moves had been broken!

    Indeed, the Instantaneous Oscition Fist did not need to make contact to unleash its might, as it could rely on Soul Power oscitions to strike its target. However, possessing a Divine Weapon, Bobo Torres could also do something simr to that. The most crucial factor was the Divine Weapon. Blocking the power from the Instantaneous Oscition Fist, most of it had already dissipated by the time it had reached Bobo¡¯s body. However, at that instant, the immensely heavy strike from the Golden Trident had already smashed into Wang Zhong¡¯s body.

    ¡°At this realm, the Golden Trident was more than sufficient to cause despair even in soldiers excelling in skill and technique. Wang Zhong¡¯s about to fail miserably this time. He might have a little more hope if he had used the cross wheels.¡± said Gui Hao with a smile. On a whole, he could take this breath of relief, as in the end, Bobo did not disappoint him.

    At this moment, the audience in the arena was cheering in jubnce. All Mouthy King had most likely thought of using closebat to counter Bobo¡¯s long weapon. However, he did not choose to use a prative short-ranged weapon like a dagger. Naturally, upon reaching the realm that those two on stage were at, most weapons were frankly unable to increase the lethality of their attacks. However, it was still better than nothing, right? Furthermore, having a?weapon would allow the utilisation of a wider range ofbat styles. His choice had led to his current situation. All of his various moves had been restrained and countered, while his ever-so-sessful Instantaneous Oscition Fist had been proved to bepletely useless.

    All of a sudden... everyone discovered that All Mouthy King was no more than what they had seen... he had already exhausted his limited abilities.

    In the past, regardless of what difficulty he faced, everyone always felt that Wang Zhong possessed unlimited possibilities to break out from any crisis he faced. However, this time, all of those possibilities had been snuffed out.

    Compared to the jubnt cheers from the Torres supporters, the majority of the audience in the arena was now in silence.

    ¡°Bobo has likely only used 70% of his full strength. He hasn¡¯t even begun to demonstrate the genuine might of his Divine Weapon.¡± said Carolyn in an indifferent tone. Despite her emotionless expression, deep down in her heart, she was jubnt.

    ¡°He possesses a Divine Weapon that has recognised him as its owner. It¡¯s indeed difficult for amoner like Wang Zhong to deal with it.¡± added dimir with a faint smile. ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s ability to reach this level is indeed praiseworthy.¡±

    ¡°The fight has yet to end. Isn¡¯t it too early to say such words?¡± Laura could not help but add in. She was the person within this VIP room that had the greatest understanding of Wang Zhong. In this top ss fight happening at this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s superiority was his Instantaneous Oscition Fist, as well as his mysterious cross wheels. As for his other offensive moves, they weren¡¯t weak, but they were known to everyone, and weren¡¯t able to allow him to obtain an absolute suppression over his opponents. The question now was Wang Zhong¡¯s talent... since he had no special abilities, and did not know any Dimensional or Spiritual Soulbat techniques, these were very obvious shorings in such a high-level fight.

    However, even though that was the case, Laura truly could not stand this group of people.

    Naturally, the ¡°self-restraint¡± of Gui Hao and the others meant that they would not bother to pick an argument with Laura.

    In the stage, Bobo stood proudly with his chest puffed up. The power behind the earlier fist wasn¡¯t bad. From a technical standpoint, it could be ranked as outstanding. However, it waspletely useless in the face of his Golden Trident.

    Was it the might of his weapon, or his own?

    Perhaps, there might be people who would remain doubtful about that matter. However, on the battlefield, all of it would be considered as his own strength. He and the Golden Trident were one, all the way till death. Even if his life was to end, his Spiritual Soul would enter the Golden Trident and nourish this Divine Weapon, while continuing the honour and glory of the Torres Family!

    As the dust cloud scattered, Wang Zhong was still lying in the pit created from his impact on the ground. He did not jump up immediately as everyone had expected. This caused the arena to feel exceedingly cold with dismay. The hearts of the Tianjing supporters have hung up once again. If Wang Zhong lost, all of their earlier victories would be for nought. Tianjing¡¯s journey in this CHF would alsoe to an end.

    Scarlet and the others were extremely flustered. Nevertheless, they were unable to do anything but wait patiently.

    The legend had broken?

    All of a sudden, Mo Wen, who was observing the fight, gave a faint smile, while Noriba, who was seated not far away, opened his eyes wide.

 Chapter 522 - Yet another Mo Wen?

    <h4>Chapter 522: Yet another Mo Wen?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Wang Zhong stood up, brushed off the rock chips on his body, tore away the tattered remnants of his shirt, before walking out from the pit.

    ¡°Oh my god! It seems that Wang Zhong did not receive any serious injury at all! This is truly too inconceivable!¡± Ruo Zhi could not help but exim loudly. He did not believe that All Mouthy King would copse that easily. Nevertheless, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be feeling good.

    The few injuries present on his chest had already be faint scars...

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s a rare chance to meet one of the legendary 10 Great Divine Weapons, so my curiosity got the better of me.¡± said Wang Zhong.

    Muscle memory was undoubtedly an excellent method for adaptation. However, one would require a fleshly body and Soul Sea that could endure such attacks.

    In this world, Wang Zhong had yet to find anything that could hurt his Soul Sea. As for the resilience of his body, Wang Zhong had paid a greater price for it than Barran. Since Barran could endure it, what was there that he couldn¡¯t endure?

    Yes, that Golden Trident was extremely special; not only was it iparably solid, it was also rather effective in obstructing external forces. Simply speaking, Divine Weapons possessed a certain level of self-consciousness. It wasn¡¯t to say that Divine Weapons were omnipotent, but they would be able to unleash miraculous effects in the right hands.

    Without a doubt, Bobo Torres was a person who had obtained such fortune. Possessing the Golden Trident, the might of his Soul Power would allow him to defeat everything with one strike.

    A slightly chilly expression appeared in Bobo¡¯s eyes, as he was exceedingly clear about the might of his attacks. They had an extremely terrifying suppressive effect on his opponent¡¯s fleshly body and Soul Sea. Even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers might not be able to endure his blows. However, Wang Zhong appeared to bepletely unscathed!

    ¡°Interesting, very interesting! This is the fleshly body that soldiers should possess! However, it would require absolute power to defeat the defence of that Divine Weapon. I¡¯m afraid that only my Heaven Raising War Axe can achieve that!¡± Noriba said in an extremely narcissistic manner.

    Naturally, he was referring to his strength, and not some special ability.

    However, anyone with Sanctuary level potential was able to see that Bobo had already achieved resonance with his Golden Trident, and had also achieved mutual dependence. This wasn¡¯t something bad; as Bobo¡¯s Soul Power progressed, he would gradually be able to exhibit more and more of the power the Golden Trident possessed, all the way until he casted his Heavenly Soul. It could be said that Bobo had already obtained his ticket into the Heavenly Soul Stage. On the other hand, there were people who had proven that this would lead to a bottleneck at the final stage¡­ However, that was a matter for those at the Late Phase of the Heavenly Soul Stage to worry about. If one had to put it into context for those in the CHF, it would be just like a beggar caring about what he would do after bing an emperor.

    ¡°Still trying to act mysterious, huh!¡± Bobo sneered coldly in reply. From the looks of it, it would be extremely hard to harm or kill Wang Zhong without using his full strength.

    Wave after wave of Soul Power poured into the Golden Trident, causing light to blossom from the runes on its surface. At the same time, power started to spread out from Bobo¡¯s body, as the brilliance of golden lightning started to appear at the tips of the trident.

    Grasping the middle of the Golden Trident, Bobo locked his eyes onto Wang Zhong. At this moment, Wang Zhong had lowered his centre of gravity slightly, and had opened his palms, appearing to enter an open stance.

    That was a slightly weird stance. It was very simr to the starting form of the Orthodox Stance. However, there was something off about it.

    The senses of experts were generally around the same level. Therefore, Bobo also had a simr weird feeling. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t frightened by that exaggerated stance. With his Golden Trident by his side, he was invincible!

    Bang...

    As the ground shattered apart, Bobo had already disappeared without a trace, ¡°Recieve my move ¡ª Golden Dragon¡¯s Prison Shatter!¡±

    Eye-dazzling brilliance radiated from the Golden Trident, while the golden lightning glow grew increasingly bright and ferocious as it hurtled right towards Wang Zhong. Frankly speaking, Bobo had never met anyone who could receive this attack.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now wide open, all of them waiting to see exactly if Wang Zhong was simply exaggerating his posture.

    BANG...

    In the next second, all of the audience in the arena had their jaws agape, before the noisy dim of discussion rang out. That¡¯s because it only took a blink of an eye before Bobo was sent flying backwards! The question now was that even Bobo had a dumbfounded expression his face. What just happened?!

    Spreading his hands out once again, Wang Zhong shouted out. ¡°Come!¡±

    A deep shade appeared in Bobo¡¯s eyes, before the ground beneath his feet exploded apart as he rushed towards Wang Zhong yet again. However, this time, Bobo had done so with greater speed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused on the Golden Trident, and had ignored the capabilities Bobo himself possessed. With astonishing speed, he appeared in a sh before Wang Zhong.

    With an abrupt and ferocious right-angled turn, the Golden Trident was sent sweeping out towards Wang Zhong¡¯s waist. Wang Zhong twisted his body away, and with a swing of his arms, the fierce Golden Trident was directly swept aside, and a fist was sent towards his opponent¡¯s centre.

    Bang...

    A muffled snort rang out from Bobo as he was sent stumbling back. It took him a dozen metres before he could regain his stability. Rubbing his chest, questions flooded his mind. What the hell happened? What is this?

    In the next instant, Bobo¡¯s figure had already rushed berserkly forwards. Impossible! How could his attack have no effect at all? It definitely had to be some kind of special ability! In that case, I¡¯ll use my strongest power to break him!

    As Bobo rose into the air, the lightning glow around the Golden Trident blossomed explosively, before he hurtled towards Wang Zhong like a cannonball.

    ¡°Tri Divine Roaring sh!¡±

    Bringing about an earth-shattering might, the Golden Trident bore down on Wang Zhong. Contained within this strike was a force that was capable of tearing a Heroic Soul Stage soldier into bits!

    Whoosh¡­

    In an inconceivable fashion, the Golden Trident was blocked once again, while Bobo appeared right before wang Zhong.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong had already lunged forwards, sending a palm right into Bobo¡¯s chest, before stepping an inch forward, smashing into Bobo like a fired cannonball. Bobo came to a violent halt. However, before he could leave Wang Zhong¡¯s attack range, Wang Zhong had already sent a fist hurtling forwards.

    Instantaneous Oscition Fist!

    BANG~~~

    Bobo was sent flying into the air. This time, he waspletely unable to control his momentum, flying high into the air before smashing heavily onto the ground along with his Golden Trident.

    A deathly silence enveloped the entire arena. What the hell happened? Why was Bobo¡¯s attack utterly useless?

    On the ground, Bobo coughed out a mouthful of blood before quickly propping himself up with his trident. Anger and doubt currently filled his heart. Why! Why did my attack feel like it had been pulled aside by some kind of attractive force! Why???

    ¡°Special Ability?¡± a frown appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face. This was an extremely frustrating development.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be?the case. There are no indications of any special ability fluctuations. Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid that even a special ability would be unable to aplish such a strike on Bobo.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that it¡¯s some kind of technique?¡±

    The group of people in the VIP room stared at the self-confident andfortable expression on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, as a heavy pressure came bearing down on them. He was actually still able to enjoy the fight at this stage of the CHF! Was this fellow a madman?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, captain? Why does it seem slightly simr to your ultimate move?¡± asked Napier Mo subconsciously, before suddenly looking towards Mo Wen. This immediately caused him to jump in fright, while the other squadron members around them had nk expressions on their face. Mo Wen was burning with fighting intent...

    Appearing to have subconsciously lost control, Mo Wen proceeded to restrain his aura. Interesting! Really interesting! Ever since he hadprehended the Mo Family¡¯s ultimate move ¡°Circr¡±, he no longer had any opponents on equal standing. However, from the looks of it, he had unexpectedly just witnessed a simr kind of strength being disyed by Wang Zhong!

    It was extremely simr! However, only he knew that it was different!

    Climbing up from the shattered ground, Bobo Torres wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, before giving a ferocious roar. This a violent and forceful roar that was utterly unlike his current physical state. KILL!

    In an instant, the golden brilliance radiating out from the Golden Trident expanded explosively!

    A ferocious soldier dash, appearing just like a rush of golden light! However, at the instant when he arrived before Wang Zhong, he abruptly swerved to the side, before the Golden Trident in his hand started to dance about, making a gorgeous arc in the air.

    ¡°Golden Fangs!¡±

    The Golden Trident stabbed forward with high-speed revolutions, moving along with its natural inertia and arc. Appearing to distort space as it picked up speed, one could only see Bobo begin the arcing movement, before the trident tips were already stabbing into Wang Zhong¡¯s body!

 Chapter 523 - Key

    <h4>Chapter 523: Key</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This stab had reached the limits of speed and surprise. There was basically no way for Wang Zhong to evade! However, in what appeared to be the same instant, Wang Zhong swerved his upper torso in an arc, easily evading the iing stab.

    In the next instant, Bobo unleashed another burst of power, sending the trident in for a second stab!

    Wang Zhong swung his hands again. With one leading and one trailing, he sent his fists towards Bobo. If this strike was tond, Bobo would have to pay a price.

    At this moment, Bobo¡¯ body suddenly turned dim as he did a backflip. Wang Zhong¡¯s strike whiffed, while the phantom-like Bobo pointed his trident to the ground, before doing yet another backflip, instantly increasing the distance between both parties.

    Dimensionalbat technique¨CInverse World.

    This was the first time in the CHF that a Dimensionalbat technique had been used to retreat.

    At this moment, the darkness of the Dimensional world brought about a mysterious colour that was hard to describe. The sky was filled with many stars. However, those were clearly not stars, but something else. Mankind had been continuing their research about ¡°them¡±, and had never stopped, not even once.

    There were researchers who indicate that those were the projections of Spiritual Souls. There may have been many relevant records about them in the ancient antiquity. When people died, those stars would descend. People¡¯s Spiritual Souls were just like the stars in the sky. Those stars in the dimensional space were the projections of Spiritual Souls. However, no one knew whether they came from the life forms on Earth, or from other worlds...

    At this moment, under a starlight filled sky, a squadron of elite members was currently carefully making their way forward.

    ¡°Captain, target discovered!¡±

    All of a sudden, excitement suddenly appeared on a squadron member¡¯s face, before he covered his throat and whispered a report.

    In a moment, all of the members huddled around a red crystal. Approximately the size of a grown man¡¯s thumb, the crystal wasn¡¯trge, yet it radiated with a natural gleam. As they looked into it, they could see thousands and thousands of stars slowly revolving within its centre.

    From the start, several of them didn¡¯t have a big reaction to this, as there was no need to be shocked or astonished by anything peculiar in the hyperdimensional world. Furthermore, this crystal was a repeated request from the higher level, a crucial item that they needed to find.

    However, upon looking at the crystal in detail, shocked emotions instantly appeared on some of their faces. Their eyes suddenly turned nk, as the streaks of starlight stretched out to be gorgeous lines in their vision. Upon regaining their senses, they were already standing in a void, with a sea of light in the distance radiating with a stifling aura!

    From their first inspection, they assumed that it was the glow radiating from the star cluster. However, upon taking a closer look, they could see that the light was moving about, just like the currents in a river. It appeared as though it was breathing, pregnant with vast and powerful energies.

    ¡°That should be it... our luck is really¡­¡±

    The captain¡¯s heart and mind shook as he mumbled.

    However, just as those words left his mouth, the sea of pulsating light that was slowly moving to and fro suddenly erupted. Appearing as though the god of the sea had be furious, several rays of light rushed up towards the skies, before transforming into a hurricane-like state. However, as this happened, one could faintly make our a peculiar existence hidden within the sea of light.

    Before they could ponder about it, shock filled the hearts of the captain and a few members, while a pain that felt as though someone had given them a fierce punch to their noses and head started to radiate out, before spreading throughout their bodies. In a blink of an eye, the sea of light had already disappeared. They were still standing at their original positions, with the red crystal still radiating with a peculiar and soul-stirring natural gleam.

    A few people exchanged nces with each other, their hearts chilled by what they had experienced. They knew that this thing definitely had an incredible background. Quickly wrapping up the crystal with a ck bag, the captain said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The squadron members all nodded their heads in agreement. With all of them being elite scouts, they knew the dos and don¡¯ts. All of them were quiet as they apanied their captain on the way back to base.

    As they hurried on their way, the little squadron could feel a pressure bearing down onto them. Most of the times when they travelled through the dimensional worlds for patrols, they would not meet even a single squadron even after a whole day. However, this time, they had already encountered quite a few of time in just a span of a couple of hours! What¡¯s more, their lineups were strong and powerful, and both their manpower and equipment showed that these weren¡¯t just average elite soldiers.

    The members of the aristocratic family influence were showing their greed. These weren¡¯t squadrons belonging to the Federation, but private ones under the control of the aristocratic families!

    The hearts of the squadron members turned cold and mmy as they took note of this. As elites who had the qualifications to be sent to scout the dimensional world, none of them were idiots!

    At this moment, they did not dare to increase their speed. The captain was also uncharacteristically decisive, choosing not to return directly to the base. Instead, all of them headed towards the territory of a Fox bear, which was an area they had already scouted prior to this.

    Fox bears were solitary, high-ranking dimensional beasts, and possessed extremely strong territorial instincts. In what seemed like an instant, a raging fox bear rushed out, leading to an intense battle. Although the squadron was able to obtain superior ground, they still paid an extremely high price to kill the Fox bear.

    It was due to this price that the squadron was able to return back safely.

    In the dimensional world, there were times where the greatest danger wasn¡¯t for dimensional beasts, or natural dimensional disasters, but from other humans.

    However, despite what they had done, the squadron was still stopped by other squadrons.

    ¡°Where are you guys returning from?¡±

    Without making a single sound, the elites from the 10 great families had already surrounded them.

    The hearts of the squadron members immediately started beating crazily. Nevertheless, having entered the dimensional worlds multiple times, they had been tempered by lots of training. This situation was, in fact, one of the trainings they had undergone. Despite being vignt in their defences, they simultaneously revealed expressions of their mission failing and having suffered injuries as a result.

    Naturally, their actions weren¡¯t sufficient to allow their enemies to easily release them. None of the people who were able to survive in the higher dimensional worlds were foolish idiots.

    Carrying serious injuries on his body, the captain gave a sneer and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that none of your business?¡±

    Both sides shot cold res at one another. Immediately, there were people with kind expressions on their faces walking forward as they said, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re here with good intention. We see that you¡¯re hurt. Let me see. These wounds¡­ did you guys encounter a Fox bear? Why are you all so careless? Fox bears generally only get furious when life forms enter their territory.¡±

    The captain¡¯s heart instantly tensed up. Their enemies could see that his wounds were from a Fox bear! They hade prepared! Common sense dictated that unless it was for a mission, an elite squadron like theirs would not enter the territory of a Fox bear, as it was considered to be an extremely elementary mistake.

    ¡°I also want to know why a Fox bear that isn¡¯t in its mating season would leave its territory.¡± replied the captain, giving just the right response for the question.

    This caused the few people before them to exchange nces before saying, ¡°Oh? A Fox Bear that has left its territory? Where¡¯s its location! We want to see it!¡±

    Hearing those words, the captain breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, as he knew that everything was alright. Nevertheless, he showed even more vignce in his eyes as he replied, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any need to tell you about my mission. Please let us pass. We have to return to our base.¡±

    ¡°Haha. There¡¯s no need to rush. How can we sit and do nothing, when you guys have such serious injuries. Little Ou, what are you doing, gawking about over there. Quicklye and treat their injuries.¡±

    With the imposing stance the other squadrons were disying, there was basically no leeway for them to reject this treatment. Nevertheless, their injuries were genuine. While their wounds were treated, they were basically being expertly searched by their opponents.

    However, the genuine danger was over, as yet another Federation scout squadron had appeared on the road. This forced their unwilling enemies to give up on doing a more extensive search.

    All the way till they reached Greedy Wolf Base, the squadron members did not dare to rx. After tidying themselves up, the captain carried his miserable body to see the highest governmental official in the base, General Hugo. Only then did he truly take a breath of relief, before extending into his throat...

    A crystal sparkling with iparable radiance was vomited out from his mouth!

    Seeing the red crystal-like object, Hugo instantly jumped up in berserk tion. Ignoring the saliva present on its surface, he hastily grabbed hold it, appearing as though he had grabbed hold of something iparably precious. Weighing it preciously, he retrieved his handkerchief to clean it, while trying his best to suppress the excitement in his heart. He knew that his fate would change from this point onwards.

    The captain gawked as he looked towards the general, who had seemingly lost all sense. This made him start contemting on whether he should leave this ce or not.

    Instantly realizing his loss of self-control, Hugo took a deep breath, before shoving the crystal into the secret pocket by his chest. Taking a deep look at the captain, he said, ¡°Brother, the chance to change our fate has finally appeared! Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 524 - Strongest Soul Beast Master

    <h4>Chapter 524: Strongest Soul Beast Master</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    On the stage, a slightly solemn expression appeared on Bobo Torres¡¯s face. Truthfully speaking, he had made loads of preparation before this match. However, never in his wildest dreams did he expect himself to be beaten to such a state! What¡¯s more, the first demonstration of his Dimensionalbat technique was actually for retreating!

    The atmosphere abruptly turned exceedingly grave, as everyone suddenly realised something. Other than being a soldier, Bobo Torres also had another identity ¡ª Soul Beast Master!

    Furthermore, he was known as the strongest Soul Beast Master within the younger generation of the Federation! That¡¯s because thebat prowess of his Soul Beast was the strongest out there!

    A Soul Beast the size of a small mountain walked out from the void, while dimensional energies hid the skies and covered the earth as they gushed out. Standing over 10 metres tall, it possessed steel-like muscles, its body burned with greenish mes, while its gigantic ws appeared to be able to tear anything apart. This was Bobo Torres¡¯s Soul Beast, with the given nickname ¡°Killing Star Guste¡±.

    As one of the 3 great Soul Beast Masters, be it Mo Ling or Laura¡¯s Soul Bear, their summons would appear like little children in the face of Bobo¡¯s Killing Star. The source of fuel for the mes burning on the dimension life form¡¯s body was Soul Power! This was basically a freak. Even Wang Zhong and Bobo were both being suppressed by its aura.

    The entire arena was suppressed into silence by the appearance of Killing Star. This freak... why did it appear here? The problem was that Bobo was still at the Casted Soul Stage! This was basically impossible! The strength of this Soul Beast clearly couldn¡¯t be supported by the Soul Power of a Casted Soul Stage!

    ROAR~~~

    The summoned Soul Beast spread out its gigantic ws and gave an ear-shattering roar. A shockwave rippled out, causing rock chips to fly out across the arena, while its ferocious voice caused everyone to turn dumbfounded.

    How shameless was this! This fight had basically turned into a 2 VS 1!

    However, this was the unique trait of a Soul Beast Master. It just appeared exceedingly frightening when Bobo was the summoner. Divine Weapon, Soul Beast, coupled with Dimensionalbat techniques! His strength appeared rather ridiculous.

    After roaring, the gigantic beast rushed towards Wang Zhong, and sent an ordinary wave of its paw. However, the wind pressure generated from just one wave alone caused what seemed like a category 6 storm to wreak havoc throughout the arena. As this happened, a car-sized palm came sweeping towards Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong made a spin to the side as he rushed towards Bobo. The Soul Beast¡¯s gigantic frame allowed it to possess extraordinary power. However, a gigantic frame would also cause it to havecklustre speed. Therefore, the simplest way to deal with it was to deal with the summoner.

    However, Wang Zhong only had the time to repeat this line of thought once before the gigantic palm strike arrived before him.

    BANG!

    What appeared to be a mountain came patting down on his head, instantly sending Wang Zhong into the ground like a peg, with the greater half of his body being hammered into the ground!

    What speed was this???

    Everyone was left speechless. This was utterly... how do you fight a monster like that?

    ¡°It¡¯s slightly shameless, to use the strength of a Divine Weapon to sustain such an energy-consuming dimensional life form.¡± said Napier Mo with a snigger.

    ¡°That¡¯s the capability of us Soul Beast Masters. There¡¯s no ce for any excuses when on the battlefield.¡± said Mo Ling with a smile. Even when all of his Soul Beasts were added up, they still didn¡¯t consume as much energy as Bobo¡¯s Killing Star. Clearly, this was power from the Golden Trident. It seemed that Divine Weapons were really damn useful! Mo Ling was interested in seeing what methods Wang Zhong had left in him to reverse his currently unfavourable situation. Not only did Bobo¡¯s Soul Beast possess extraordinary power, its defensive capabilities were also top notch.

    Before Wang Zhong couldplete his thoughts, a dazzling brilliance had already sparkled at the top of his head.

    ¡°Naive!¡± Bobo snorted out as his unleashed the force of his Golden Trident. ¡°The speed of a Dimensional Life Form doesn¡¯t have to conform to the rules of our world! Even someone like you has made this mistake!¡±

    The Golden Trident made a downwards stab, while the Soul Beast Killing Star Gusto¡¯s giant palm came hurtling over from behind!

    Under these berserk attacks, Wang Zhong was smashed deeper down into the ground. At this moment, he had basically be a human peg being driven right into the ground.

    In the arena and Skylink, all of brother King¡¯s fans had tensed their throats and eyes, only to see Wang Zhong send a fierce smack to the ground with his palms. The ground around him instantly shattered apart as he rocketed out from the ground, evading the iing lethal human-beastbination strike.

    BANG!

    Bobo and Gusto¡¯s attacks missed. However, was followed was a cooperative act that left everyone one dumbfounded.

    With a gentle lift of its finger, the dimensional beast Guste sent Bobo rocketing into the sky. Reaching a great height further than the limits of any new human¡¯s jumping capability, it only took an instant for him to be a small speck in the sky.

    The speck of light rapidly sparkled, before golden light blossomed radiantly from it, causing it to appear just like the sun hanging in the sky. It was so bright that people could not help but to close their eyes, causing them to turn absent-minded, unable to ignore it. While this was happening, Killing Star Guste had already started its offensive.

    Its gigantic body seemed to... it basically didn¡¯t experience any wind resistance! Despite it clearly being massive, why didn¡¯t it appear to possess any weight?

    Wang Zhong instantly evaded the attack. However, in the blink of an eye, it actually caught up to him! Like a pir that could prop up the heavens, a gigantic arm came sweeping over towards him. If that blownded on him, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be handicapped at the very least. Wang Zhong immediately reacted by leaping into the air. However, as this happened, the golden light shining in the sky had alreadye rocketing over.

    Heaven and Earth dualbination attack!

    There was basically no ce left for Wang Zhong to evade to. The only way out was to use Dimensionalbat techniques. However, it was a pity that he did not have any in his arsenal.

    BANG...

    Having just blocked Bobo¡¯s trident, Wang Zhong was smashed right in the middle by Guste¡¯s attack. This was yet another heavy attack, sending him flying fiercely in the air, before his head struck the ground, causing a deep pit to form on the already shattered stage surface. At the same time, the murderous god Guste had already descended from the sky like a monstrous beast from the ancient antiquity.

    Bang, rumble...

    Its gigantic body smashed right down onto where Wang Zhong hadnded. The ground exploded apart, while a shockwave expanded out from the epicentre upon itsnding. A massive pit appeared on the arena stage, as if it had just experienced an earthquake.

    This... Wang Zhong had been pounded into powder...

    The murderous god Guste gave a cold snort, before taking two slow steps out. A look of contempt appeared in its copper coloured eyes as it looked towards the ce where it had justnded.

    The Skylink and arena instantly turned silent.

    What kind of coborative attack was that! There was basically no way to avoid that attack! Just the dimensional life form alone was already something that Casted Soul Stage soldiers were unable to face! That was way too frightening!

    Waving his trident, Bobonding deftly on Guste¡¯s shoulder. It was utterly impossible to evade the coborative attack with his Soul Beast that shared his thoughts.

    Who within the entire CHF could endure this attack from Bobo Torres? Even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers wouldn¡¯t be a match for him! A Divine Weapon by itself wasn¡¯t frightening, and so were Dimensionalbat techniques. Just a powerful Soul Beast could be dealt with. However, if all three of them came together, was there even a way to fight against thatbination?

    Even Laura was stupefied by what she saw. Frankly speaking, she was inferior to Bobo. Her strongest move, Bear Dominates the World, was the core of her offensive capabilities, and was also abination attack with her Soul Bear. The strength of her Soul bear was just a fifth of Bobo¡¯s Soul Beast. The spectacle that had just unfolded also seemed to ignore the limits of tacit understanding between the summoner and the Soul beast. Being able to make such a gigantic life form use the skill of ¡°Lifting Something Heavy as though it was Light¡± showed that the thoughts between Bobo and his Soul Beast were essentially indistinguishable!

    This not only required talent, it also required time to aplish, and a frightening amount of training! In simple terms, it could not be aplished without spending over tens of thousands of hours on specialised coboration training to nurture that level of tacit understanding. There was no way to simply gain such qualifications no matter how talented one was!

    How long were tens of thousands of hours? Let¡¯s take 5 hours of training a day as a benchmark. That would amount to nearly 6 straight years of day-to-day training! Furthermore, dimensional beasts consumed gargantuan amounts of Soul Power from its summoners when appearing in corporeal form. For a Casted Soul Stage, without talking about 5 hours a day, even a Soul Beast Master on Laura¡¯s level would be utterly exhausted just by summoning the Soul Beast for an hour a day!?What about 5 hours? That would require one to consume various kinds of resources and medicines as if they were water, while continuously emptying one¡¯s mental and physical capabilities, and Soul power! It would basically be using one¡¯s life to train!

    He was an existence who not only had talent, but had also trained like a madman.

    All of Bobo Torres¡¯s supporters went batshit crazy. This was their super soldier! What All Mouthy King! Everything was transient before Bobo!

 Chapter 525 - Blaspheme

    <h4>Chapter 525: spheme</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°This is Bobo Torres! Hailed as the super expert most qualified to enter the ranks of the 10 Great Mo¡¯s List soldiers! Regardless of the duel¡¯s oue, I wish to cast my vote for the 2 participants on stage!¡± Ruo Zhi could not help but to give an emotional sigh. ¡°Bobo¡¯s coboration with his Soul Beast is basically akin to a match made in heaven! There isn¡¯t even one chink or gap present, forming the strongest attack as well as the strongest defence! This is something that other Soul Beast Masters on the same level as him simply cannot match, including our beloved miss Laura.¡±

    ¡°I will say that it¡¯s an honour for Wang Zhong to lose in such a fashion, as I really can¡¯t think of any way for him to deal with such power coupled with such coboration.¡±

    Looking at the gigantic mountain-like frame, even Chen Yu¡¯er felt slight despair. Such a Soul Beast had exceeded her expectations by a long shot! This was Bobo¡¯s genuine strength! So it turned out that he was able to provide that much Soul Power to his Soul Beast!

    As Bobo stood on Guste¡¯s head, many people started to take notice of the exterior of this frightening Soul Beast.

    Frankly speaking, it had a rather ugly appearance. It possessed a massive shark-like head, with its jagged teeth revealed for all to see. Green, fishy saliva flowed out between the gaps of its teeth, dripping all over the ground. It appeared exceedingly beastial, yet had a physique shaped like a gori. Itsrge and clunky legs appeared just like a bear¡¯s, its palms thick and meaty, its arms as long as giraffes¡¯ necks. Bright red like the colour of blood, they extended all the way to its knees.

    While it was an extremely ugly sight to behold, its strength could not be discounted. Furthermore, its wrinkled skin appeared to be filled with fat. It was no wonder that Wang Zhong¡¯s 2nd drive wasn¡¯t able to affect it at all! A fatty defence on a massive Soul Beast was definitely the hardest defence to deal with. Punches and kicks weren¡¯t able to do any damage, while des, spears, and arrows were unable to pierce through. This was basically an inherently invincible defence!

    At this moment, it stood with a slightly hunched stance, while a rxed expression was present on Bobo¡¯s face as he stood on Guste¡¯s head. He had finally done it! He had defeated All Mouthy King, and hadpleted his task of obtaining honour and glory for his family!

    From this match alone, the Torres Family would be able to gain tons of benefits. At the Torres squadron preparatory area, the other members were already shouting and cheering in celebration. They were all too clear about the might of that attack! si was waving his fists in the air, feeling much more cheerful than when he had defeated Grai. Nothing could stand against that attack! Without the cross wheels, nothing else could cause harm to the murderous god Guste! That freak simply couldn¡¯t be countered within the Casted Soul Stage! That all-rounded murderous god was originally nned to be left for experts on Mo Wen¡¯s level. However, it was the same when used against Wang Zhong. Without talking about punches or kicks, even dimir¡¯s super special ability might be unable to restrict the monstrous power it possessed!

    Bobo Torres was the unsolvable killing weapon of the Torres Family. Frankly speaking, it was extremely rare for them to get that excited. However, being able to defeat All Mouthy King, something that two great families had tried and failed, was enough for si to be rather excited.

    The supporters of All Mouthy King had deathly expressions on their faces. At this moment, they did not know whether to continue holding onto hope or not. Anyone with the slightest bit of knowledge about Soul Power would know that Bobo Torres¡¯s Soul Beast already possessed power equal to a Heroic Soul Stage soldier. Furthermore, it also possessed immensely powerful defensive and offensive capabilities. Coupled with Bobo Torres and his Dimensionalbat techniques, this... was an opponent that would cause one to feel like surrendering just by being matched up against them.

    An unarmed Wang Zhong. One of mankind¡¯s outstanding traits was their ability to use weapons. The structure of the human body possessed many restrictions, even if one excelled in skills and techniques.

    Without talking about Wang Zhong, even Mo Wen would be at his wit¡¯s end when faced against a monster like Guste.

    Noriba shrugged his shoulders, as he was not afraid of such a freak. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t do it unarmed, as that would simply be asking for trouble. However, he did not mind trying it out with his Heaven Raising War Axe. Nheless, it was a pity that Wang Zhong had burnt himself by making a risky bet.

    Noriba¡¯s eyesnded on Mo Wen. No one could tell what Mo Wen was thinking after witnessing that spectacle on the stage. That monster was a strong counter towards him.

    However, Mo Wen¡¯s eyes were still locked on to the stage... as if something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    If Bobo had already won, why hasn¡¯t the referee said anything yet???

    Noriba looked towards to judges in the viewing gallery above. The referee standing on the stage was just there for show. The genuine judges for this match were the members of the CHF organizingmittee, and those legendary soldiers would make the final verdict.

    If they didn¡¯t make wrong judgements...

    Damn... could it be that he still wasn¡¯t dead...

    Whoosh.. .whoosh¡­ movement seemed to appear under the ground, while the surface appeared to have bulged out.

    Bang... an explosion rang out, causing dust to spew out from the deep pit, before a figure reappeared on the stage.

    Covered by a plume of dust, the appearance of the figure caused the Torres fans, who were shouting and cheering excitedly after Bobo and Guste¡¯s eruption, to halt in their tracks, their faces turned stiff...

    What the hell was that freak! How can he still remain standing after being pummelled like that???

    Regardless of how resilient his fleshly body was, or how strong his Soul Power defence was, how was it possible for him to stand there, as though nothing had happened to him?!

    Bobo¡¯s gaze instantly focused.

    Wang Zhong was actually able to stand after receiving that terrifying attack straight in his face? Was he even human?

    After standing up, Wang Zhong was not in a hurry tounch his offensive. Instead, he shook his head slightly.

    To him, his participation in this CHF was for the sake of training and cultivating his strength. Not only did he desire stronger opponents, he also hoped to have the opportunity to see newer and more interesting stuff to broaden his horizons. It was only through these two methods that Wang Zhong would be able to raise his realm and martial dao.

    Frankly speaking, Soul Beast Masters were extremely powerful. However, it was universally recognised that they would only be able to showcase their genuine might during theter part of their life. The more powerful theirmunications with their Soul Beasts were, the more powerful their Soul Beasts would be. More importantly, as Soul Beast Masters matured and umted experience, their tacit understanding with their Soul Beasts would also increase, which would result in various kinds of coboration pair-ups!

    However, for existences like Wang Zhong who wanted to temper themselves, they did not worship external power, but rather, sought for powering from one¡¯s self alongside a desire to understand their strength. If one¡¯s own strength weren¡¯t cultivated, the understanding of their strength would forever remain only surface-deep, and they would only appear as if they were strong.

    Divine Weapon, Soul Beast, various kinds of coborations. In the end, they only had the presence of might, butcked true substance. These areas weren¡¯t the final goals that those in the Casted Soul Stage should be chasing after.

    Wang Zhong was slightly disappointed, as Bobo was indeed an extremely talented individual. Nevertheless, he had wasted his talents in the wrong ces. He had been led astray by the power of the Golden Trident and his Soul Beast, and had used them as his base upon which he built his strength. In reality, he should have done so with himself as the core. Being able toprehend Dimensionalbat techniques were more than sufficient to prove his capabilities. However, he appeared to have forsaken therger benefits for a smaller gain.

    A sliver of a smile appeared at the corner of Mo Wen¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s about to end.¡±

    The members of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron gawked in response. What did he mean?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heedless head shakes were clearly seen by Bobo. He was unexpectedly disappointed in Bobo?

    To a soldier who held strength in the highest esteem, this was basically the greatest sphemy in Bobo¡¯s eyes!

    What basis did he have to pass such judgement!

    Bobo¡¯s Golden Trident instantly sparkled with a powerful radiance. Despite having a small stature, he was pretty damn confident about himself and his abilities. He was extremely sensitive to the reactions others had towards him, and was even conscious about his outward appearance, much less the disapproval that Wang Zhong was currently showing to him.

    ¡°Roar¡­¡± even the murderous god Guste could sense this, releasing a deep and muffled roar. In the next instant, it had already lunged forwards. This was the first time it had felt such anger and fury in it¡¯s master¡¯s heart, causing him to treat the person in front of it as their greatest enemy.

    A gigantic w was sent swiping towards Wang Zhong. However, this time, Wang Zhong did not dodge.

    BANG...

    A deathly silence fell over the entire arena, with dumbfounded expressions appearing on their faces as they looked at Wang Zhong, who was using just one hand to block Guste¡¯s attack!

 Chapter 526 - This imposingness is called subduement! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 526: This imposingness is called subduement! (2 in 1)</h4>

    His body wasn¡¯t considered to be muscr or awe-inspiring, yet it possessed power like a god of war. His Soul Power and fleshly body had perfectly unified, causing him to radiate with a soul-stirring charm.

    What was strength?

    What should be the goal of all soldiers?

    Wang Zhong was currently answering that question.

    Even the murderous god had opened his copper eyes wide. What did that tiny life form do?

    In the next instant, Wang Zhong had already disappeared from his original location. Jumping high up in the sky, it only took him a sh to appear at Guste¡¯s eye level. From Guste¡¯s point of view, a fist, so small that he would basically ignore it, was rapidly growing in size before his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless! An attack like that is simply unable to break Guste¡¯s defence!¡±

    ¡°He actually chose to attack a Soul Beast with such thick skin and flesh! What is he thinking! Doesn¡¯t Wang Zhong know that Soul Beasts are unbeatable! He has to deal with the Soul Beast Master himself!¡±

    Countless people on Skylink were already attempting to point Wang Zhong in the right direction.

    ROAR~~~ giving off a thunderous roar, Guste immediately paid no heed to that small fist, as it sent its giant arm swinging out, countering the iing attack with its own attack!

    However, Guste was clearly slower by half a beat. Before its giant arm could arrive at its target, Wang Zhong¡¯s attack hadnded, striking right onto the bridge of the Soul Beast¡¯s nose.

    Bang!

    A terrifyingly loud bang resounded across the entire arena, as Guste¡¯s head was smashed so hard it whipped backwards; it was as if Guste had just ferociously charged headfirst into a steel te. In an attempt to resist the frightening impact, all of the muscles throughout his body started to spasm in exertion!

    However, this was just the start of Wang Zhong¡¯s offence.

    At the instant when his fist smashed into Guste, he had already started executing a somersault. Relying on the rebounding momentum of his strike, he sent a double-legged kick towards Guste¡¯s neck.

    Bang!

    Time seemed to slow to a stop. While its was still reeling from the force behind Wang Zhong¡¯s nose strike, the heavy kick had alreadynded on its neck.

    Its gigantic body immediately came to a halt, and Wang Zhong¡¯s 3rd strike followed right after!

    Every single strike sparkled with the brilliance of his Soul Power.

    Quick! Very quick! Too quick!

    Wang Zhong attacked as he descended, unleashing an extraordinarily rapid series of attacks; a total of 13 attacks from Guste¡¯s head all the way to his legs. By the time Wang Zhongnded on the ground, the afterimage left from his first punch had actually yet to dissipate away. It was as if 14 Wang Zhongs had spontaneously materialised, connected by a glowing trail.

    13 points on Guste¡¯s body had been struck, and all the impacts seemed tond simultaneously. The berserk energies from those attacks rushed into its body and mutually bnced each other out. 13 Soul Power attacks with 13 different osciting frequencies instantly pulled and tore at each other, wreaking havoc and destruction inside its body!

    They had actually caused Guste¡¯s entire body to be anchored at its original position!

    The scene on stage seemed to have been locked in time. Not even half a secondter...

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Countless sparkling lights exploded from Guste¡¯s body; 13 consecutive sts!

    ¡°ROAR!¡± Guste¡¯s miserable roar shook the entire arena, the soundwaves sweeping out like a storm, causing everyone¡¯s scalp to turn numb.

    Part of his apparently indestructible body exploded into pieces of flesh and blood, formed from dimensional energies, and got strewn all across the stage. Although the bits and pieces immediately proceeded to disappear into nothingness, anyone watching could feel the intense pain and suffering it had felt in that instant. Guste¡¯s gigantic body tilted back and copsed onto the ground!

    The Skylink and arena instantly turned silent once again.

    This...

    What was that attack! Didn¡¯t everyone agree that Bobo¡¯s Soul Beast possessed the greatest defence in this CHF, and that no one within the Casted Soul Stage could defeat it???

    The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron looked over to Mo Wen, seeking answers. All of them knew that just pure Soul Power alone was incapable of toppling such a gigantic dimensional life form.

    ¡°It only works when all of the power is condensed into one spot. That¡¯s the fundamental difference between us humans and other dimensional life forms.¡± replied Mo Wen as he extended a finger.

    Indeed, that dimensional life form possessed the strength of a Heroic Soul Stage soldier. However, that did not mean that it was invincible within those limits. People who had been led astray by the allure of power would lose the natural instinct of exploring the true mysteries behindbat. Clearly, Bobo had headed down the wrong path. Naturally, this couldn¡¯t simply bebelled as the wrong thing to do, as it was still a valid method to obtain strength.

    Mo Wen and Wang Zhong were treading the hardest path towards strength. To find out that he actually wasn¡¯t the only one in the world attempting this was an unexpected bonus.

    Furthermore, he also seemed to have underestimated Wang Zhong¡¯s standard. From the overall situation, Wang Zhong had most likely found some details that would help his progress. This caused iparable feelings of excitement and anticipation in Mo Wen¡¯s heart.

    On the contrary, a nk expression was now present on Bobo¡¯s face.

    Ever since he had be Soul Beast Master and summoned hispanion Guste, he had never met anyone who could smash through Guste¡¯s defences when it was in its optimal state! Even though those top-ss experts in the Heroic Soul Stage could suppress Guste, it was still extremely difficult for them to break its defences!

    Nevertheless, it was only a momentary daze.

    ¡°Guste!¡±

    To any Soul Beast Master, Soul Beasts wasn¡¯t just theirpanion-in-arms, they were also the most important partner in their lives. The connection between his Spiritual Soul and his Soul Beast caused Bobo to feel every single bit of pain and suffering his partner had felt.

    At the first moment, the runic symbol on his hand had already started sparkling, before the copsed Guste immediately disappeared. Only by returning Guste back into the dimensional space would Bobo be able to reduce its pain and suffering.

    The hearts of countless Torres fans instantly turned cold. Without Guste¡¯s protection and coboration, how would Bobo fight? Having already lost to Wang Zhong on the aspect of duelling prowess, how would he fight against those attacks that were faster and stronger than his?

    Bang!

    Bobo started to rush like a howling wind, the anger and killing intent in his heart having already reached its limits.

    DIE~~~=

    At this moment, Bobo¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as killing intent gushed out from every pore of his body. Having fought all the way to this point, he was truly furious now, and would show no mercy in his attacks! The golden light radiating out from his Golden Trident had turned into a dazzling, scorching white, while his body shot forwards so quickly he turned into a ray of light!

    Wang Zhong remained at his original position, while slowly pulling back his left fist. Everyone¡¯s heart started to tense up; the victor was about to be crowned!

    When only 10 metres remained between both parties, Bobo suddenly somersaulted while shoving his trident into the ground, causing his body to shoot forwards. In an instant, he appeared before Wang Zhong, attack already unleashed ¡ª Inverse Fish Leaping over the Dragon¡¯s Door!

    Whoosh!

    A ray of golden light exploded out, as the Golden trident in Bobo¡¯s hands seemed to pierce through Wang Zhong¡¯s body, causing all of the Torres supporters in the arena to shout out in excitement. Dimensionalbat technique!

    Invincible Dimensionalbat technique!

    Even if he did not have the murderous god Guste by his side, Bobo was still a top ss soldier!

    He was a top-ss soldier who possessed Dimensionalbat techniques! What was Wang Zhongpared to that! Faced against the might of the dimensions, all of hisbat techniques would be useless!

    Tap tap tap...

    Walking 5 steps forwards, Bobo abruptly came to a stop.

    The arena instantly turned quiet once again, before a distortion suddenly appeared on Bobo¡¯s face. He did not understand why it had turned out like this...

    Plop...

    Bobo fell backwards and copsed onto the ground, hands still tightly grabbing his trident.

    At this moment, the referee received the message. 5th duel, Tianjing, Wang Zhong, victory!

    Although no one could see the situation clearly, in that instant, it was undeniable that Bobo had used a Dimensionalbat technique. However... why? Why?

    Why did it turn out like that?

    In the Torres squadron preparatory arena, the faces of the Torres squadron members were nk, while their confidence was on the brink of copse. Those with better eyesight had seen exactly what had happened in that instant; Wang Zhong had definitely just used an ordinary punch...

    At this moment, therge screens had already started the slow-motion yback of thest moments of the 5th duel. When the distance was about 10 metres, Bobo started his somersault. While this happened, his body turned dark, indicating that he was now executing his Dimensionalbat technique. As he flipped upside down in the air, power gushed into his trident. Upon using it to send himself shooting forwards, his body appeared to have already condensed a certain amount of dimensional energies. It could be said that, at that point in time, Bobo was in an invulnerable state. Furthermore, the movements he had made in the dimensional barrier, his umtion of power, as well as what seemed like a momentary pause in time, would be sufficient to end the life of most experts.

    However, it was at this very moment where Wang Zhong unleashed a punch. In the next instant, everyone could see that Bobo¡¯s body spasmed, before all of his movements went astray. He was originally nning to deactivate his dimensional state right in front of Wang Zhong, and unleash all of his umted power into the strongest attack he could release. However, due to this punch, hisbat technique waspletely dismantled.

    The entire arena remained silent as their minds were blown into smithereens. What was that! They proceeded to turn their sights towards Wang Zhong, who was still standing on the stage. At this moment, people started to feel a wave of powerlessness. There were quite a number of eliminated CHF participants present in the arena. Truthfully speaking, they were some who were unable to ept their defeat, as felt that they still stood a chance to obtain victory if they were given one more opportunity. However, at this instant, all of them finally realised just how naive they were.

    From the very beginning, they couldn¡¯tpare themselves to Wang Zhong.

    Dumbfounded expressions were still present among the audience in the arena. Up till now, in the CHF, Dimensionalbat techniques and Spiritual Soulbat techniques were invincible within the Casted Soul Stage; while dodging these attacks wasn¡¯t impossible, they had never seen them being countered in such a manner! It would still be rtively eptable if Wang Zhong had used a Dimensionalbat technique for his counter, as All Mouthy King¡¯s ir and style was that nothing seemed impossible for him to do. However, Wang Zhong had used the most ordinary of attacks to deal with an invincible Dimensionalbat technique! Thispletely surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations, and all of them were in utter disbelief over what they had witnessed.

    Discussions proceeded to pop up across the entire arena, as people were no longer able to contain their curious hearts. The same situation was also present in Skylink, as everyone was now searching for answers to the various questions sprouting out in their hearts.

    On the contrary, the group of people in the VIP room were dead silent. Frankly speaking, even Carolyn, Gui Hao and the others were astonished. Although each of them had their own methods to counter Bobo, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be the same as what Wang Zhong had just done.

    Tumultuous waves surged with Carolyn¡¯s heart. Was this the same Wang Zhong that she knew? Standing on the stage as he faced everyone, there were practically no simrities between that figure and the one in her heart.

    As for Laura, her eyes had already turned into sparkling stars¡­ Too handsome! Too cool!

    At this moment, the voice of the referee rang out. ¡°I¡¯ve just received word from the organizingmittee. Let us wee Mo Wen to give an analysis for everyone.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze instantly converged on Mo Wen, who was in the viewing gallery. Truthfully speaking, before the start of the match, there were already some people who had realised that the powerful Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was actually paying quite a bit of attention to this match. An important point to take note of was that the other S+ ranks were all absent. A faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face as he looked at Mo Wen.

    Clearly, the person who had given the order was one of the 5 great judges. Mo Wen had to respect that authority. Furthermore, this was definitely the highest form of recognition, honour and glory.

    Standing up, Mo Wen proceeded to speak. ¡°Dimensionalbat techniques possess coordinates, which means that there will be entrances and exits. For people who are sensitive to the changes in dimensions, not only can they set up their entrances and exits, they can also spot other people¡¯s entrances and exits. Although physical attacks will be ineffective, the power of high-speed Soul Power oscitions, or 2nd Drive, is still able to seep through. Bobo was struck when he was in apletely unprepared and defenceless state, and this can be?attributed to an error of his judgement. The only thing I can say is that a person of great skill can also be a fool!¡±

    Mo Wen¡¯s exnation was extremely simple and easy to understand. Despite not being able to get the gist of it, the majority felt that what Wang Zhong had done was pretty damn awesome. Dimensionalbat techniques were already a mystery to people, what more the identification of other people¡¯s coordinates when using such techniques!

    What kind of motherfucking realm was that?

    Wang Zhong looked at Mo Wen, while thetter returned his gaze. From each other¡¯s expressions, both of them had realised that, although they were not yet able to obtain what they sought, they had the same goal: to be stronger!

    Having received emergency treatment below the stage, Bobo had already awoken. Truthfully speaking, his injuries weren¡¯t serious. However, thest strike he had received was a strike that had shattered his confidence. This mistake was one born from a misguided perspective; never in his wildest dreams did Bobo expect his opponent to be able to strike him while he was in an interdimensional state, hence he had left his defence wide open.

    The shock in his heart be even greater after hearing Mo Wen¡¯s exnation. Had those two already walked ahead of him and reached the next realm?

    Being a prideful genius, this was indeed an immense blow to his self-esteem.

    INVIN~~~CIBLE~~~WANG~~~ZHONG~~~

    ALL MOUTHY KING~~~

    WANG ZHONG!

    ALL MOUTHY KING~~~

    WANG ZHONG!

    In the next moment, the entire audience seemed to have formed some kind of tacit understanding as they repeatedly alternated between shouting ¡°All Mouthy King¡± and ¡°Wang Zhong¡±.

    A person of great skill could also be a fool. Returning to one¡¯s natural form. These were basic ideologies that everyone understood.

    It also meant that Wang Zhong¡¯s realm was higher than his opponents! At this moment, no one would believe it if they were told that Wang Zhong did not know any Dimensionalbat techniques. However, it was exceedingly clear that his opponents were not sufficiently qualified to force him to show his hand!

    This was a motherfucking mind blowing thought!

    Such an imposing demeanour was known as the power of a conqueror!

    Everyone had believed that Bobo Torres was capable of punishing Wang Zhong. In the end, he had still be a guinea pig to uncover more of Wang Zhong¡¯s capabilities!

    As of now, Wang Zhong¡¯s aura of dominance was in full effect, while the madness on Skylink had gone all the way to the level ofplete blindness.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it! How can you newbies understand brother King¡¯s might!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my brother! I¡¯m convinced! From this point onwards, I¡¯m an All Mouthy King fan!¡±

    ...

    Calm expressions were now present on the faces in the VIP room. They naturally knew that despite theplicated nature of Dimensionalbat techniques, the one Bobo had unleashed was a basic one. Entering and exiting the dimensional barrier didn¡¯t mean that the user would bepletely incorporeal; they still possessed absolute spatial coordinates. Every user could set their own coordinates. Although Bobo¡¯s usage was still rather elementary, it was still rather difficult for others to perceive the dimensional coordinates that the user had set, especially in such a short amount of time.

    As for Wang Zhong, his move was simply heaven-defying! With a single punch, he had shown that he was 100% confident about his judgement, even having urately predicted that Bobo would not keep any of his defences up!

    While ayman would only notice themotion, the genuine experts had been thoroughly shocked by Wang Zhong¡¯s move.

    Yet another Mo¡¯s List expert has fallen, with All Mouthy King reaping the benefits. His path was still littered with opponents prepared to ambush him. Yet, regardless of their fame, reputation, and havingbat records putting them above All Mouthy King, what could those geniuses do? At the very least, All Mouthy King definitely possessed the strength to challenge them!

    At this moment, Divian¡¯s mind was starting to wander. Now, she felt that Wang Zhong was brimming with masculinity, and was really handsome! Truth be told, she had developed a rather good impression about him ever since he had calmly walked off,pletely unperturbed, after their initial meeting.This was a genuinely free and unconstrained person. Furthermore, he had kept his word, and not shown the slightest intention of exposing secrets. From the looks of it, he did not show any hatred or resentment! What good qualities!

    Mo Wen treating Wang Zhong as his opponent had stimted everyone, especially Gui Hao and the others.

    ¡°Hey. Those bunch of people from the parliament are really trying to prop Wang Zhong up! Even such a level of star-creation is possible!¡± said Gui Hao with a sneer, ¡°They¡¯ve been getting a little shameless recently.¡±

    ¡°Why did Mo Wen stir up the waters like this.¡±

    Carolyn did not seem to understand Mo Wen, nor did she share Gui Hao¡¯s thoughts... at this moment, her eyes were trained on Wang Zhong¡¯s figure on the Skylink screen.

    Frankly speaking, ever since he had decided to leave, not only did that person not fade into the background, he had even be more ¡°entangled¡± with her.

 Chapter 527 - Everything for the sake of defeating Tianjing

    <h4>Chapter 527: Everything for the sake of defeating Tianjing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    There was no regret nor pity in her heart. Just like what she had told Divian, regardless of how outstanding Wang Zhong was, unless he was able to single-handedly change Federation¡¯s governance, and establish a new political order, he would never be able to stand on the same level as their group of rulers standing at the apex. That also meant that he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to obtain her hand.

    Authority like that couldn¡¯t be obtained within a single generation. Furthermore, was it even possible to aplish something like this? Just based merely on his decent results in this CHF?

    The Stuart Family wanted to fulfil their ambitions, so a chess piece like Wang Zhong would naturally be very useful. However, it would be absolute bullshit if he thought that he could rise to their mistress¡¯ level.

    Therefore, what really gave rise toplicated feelings within her heart was the sliver of a smile Wang Zhong had after obtaining his victory.

    Radiant, pure, self-confident, and brimming with vitality and passion. There was also the hope and dream for a beautiful life that filled his face.

    Those pure and straightforward feelings were things that Carolyn, constrained by her family, used to chase after in the past. Although she was on the brink of forgetting those feelings, they had still overwhelmed her in that instant when she saw them radiating from Wang Zhong. It was just like that moment so long ago, when she had been moved by that guy in that training room; it was as if she had returned to the past for a few milliseconds, to that small room where she and Wang Zhong had licked the peel of the forbidden fruit. The warmth and sweetness of the memory caused her to get lost in thought.

    ¡°Oi, oi oi. Big miss, someone¡¯s asking you a question!¡± Divian extended her hand and waved it in front of Carolyn. Besties knew each other the best. Despite feeling that she was starting to understand her bestie less and less, at the very least, she was definitely the person that understood Carolyn the best. She was able to determine that if Carolyn had known that Wang Zhong would have progressed this far in this CHF, she would definitely have adopted a different attitude towards him. Even if she still chose to reject him, she would be more tactful and thoughtful in how she did it.

    Men would always care about women¡¯s gentleness, yet they didn¡¯t know that women were so much moreplicated than men. At this moment, the question was whether Carolyn was willing to let go of her dignity to approach him again and express goodwill. At the very least, she knew that Wang Zhong had a deep sense of pride and an unyielding character. Although it was said that the only?poor people had was their courage and pride, that statement was rather derogatory. However, the calm and confidence Wang Zhong had demonstrated were extremely rare, even among those aristocratic family members.

    Despite still having a smile on his face, Gui Hao¡¯s heart had already turned into a pit of darkness. He was talking to Carolyn, and yet she had been spellbound by another man! Even though they were separated by a motherfucking Skylink screen!

    Gui Hao loved teasing others, and the feeling of being unconstrained, though that did not mean that he was willing to be part of the background in the scene he had set up. Perhaps, he should have let Zhao Zimo act more ruthlessly from the beginning!

    Compared to him, Divian did not have any much?qualms about the situation. The teasing of her absolute bestie was intentional. With augh, she said, ¡°Oh ho! Look at you, your eyeballs are about to pop out from their sockets! Is All Mouthy King that handsome? I really have to take a closer look!¡±

    Despite no one pointing it out, everyone here knew that Divian was just teasing. Gui Hao¡¯s disgusted expression was also a pretty good show for them. Sarcasm was the right tool to counter such people.

    In response, a faint smile appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face.

    There were some things that didn¡¯t require an exnation. Everyone had their own past, and it was normal for to reminisce. Regardless of how cold-hearted and emotionless one may be, there would always be a patch of warmth and gentleness present in their heart. However, remembering the past didn¡¯t equate to a desire to return to the past, as in the end, those were simply naive thoughts. As for taking the chance to provoke Gui Hao, it wasn¡¯t a bad choice for her either, as the person who controlled the overall situation would always be the final victor.

    ¡°Tianjing might not get thestugh.¡± she said with indifference. ¡°When two opponents have simr strength, the one who believes that they will win, often ends up being the loser. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s no way Tianjing is as strong as they appear. There¡¯s at least a 60% chance for Torres!¡±

    With the end of the duelling phase, the match proceeded into the group battle phase. At the first opportunity, both Tianjing and Torres went back to their own resting rooms, shutting themselves inside. Clearly, before the end of this match, any more words would be a waste. At this moment, they needed to focus their energy and go all out for the final fight.

    The voices of the audience in the arena turned into a noisy cacophony, with the supporters for both sides specting their team¡¯s strategy. The duelling phase of this match had seen Tianjinging out with an advantage. However, what about the group battle?

    ¡°3:2... as of now, Tianjing is in the lead, even after the painful situation where Grai had lost. This is definitely an oue that no one could have expected before this match began.¡± in the noisy arena, Ruo Zhi was currently giving an emotional sigh as he carried on with hismentary. ¡°Today, Tianjing has shown us that they have more than just a pair of super carries. Splendid performances from their other squadron members have seen them obtaining wins against the S ranked mainstay members of the Torres squadron. Regardless of whether those were just flukes or not, they have adequately showcased their strength. Now, with the appearance of another 2 great generals, Tianjing is no longer a weakling that can be easily targeted by any other squadron. However, there is still the group battle left for Tianjing to prove themselves. If they are able to ovee this hurdle, they might be a totally new squadron. However, if they don¡¯t, everything will be for naught.¡±

    ¡°What brother Ruo Zhi said is right. However, why do I feel that Tianjing¡¯s chance of victory for this group battle is higher than Torres? They have their core, All Mouthy King and the improved Barran and Scarlet. As for Torres, their core, Bobo has just been injured. From the looks of it, Tianjing should have the advantage in this group battle.¡±

    ¡°Little Yu¡¯er, this situation isn¡¯t optimistic for Tianjing. At this moment, they have a life-threatening problem up their hands, which is that their other core, Grai has yet to return. Don¡¯t underestimate the role Grai ys in this Tianjing squadron. During their previous match against a fully decked out S ranked squadron, their reliance on Grai was evident. Another example would be the match against Be Dean. Although he did not defeat anyone, if not for him obstructing and breaking apart Be Dean¡¯s formation, captain Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels would have absolutely no chance of spinning up to their full might. Although Barran and Scarlet have improved greatly, their entire formation would not be able to rece the roles Grai ys in this squadron.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same case with the match against the Divine Dragon Academy. Their victory would not have happened without Grai¡¯s contributions.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, Torres¡¯ lineup isplete. Although Bobo¡¯s injured, it¡¯s not life-threatening.?With the squadron¡¯s treatment capabilities, they can definitely guarantee that Bobo would fully recover within half an hour. Aplete Torres against a Tianjing thatcks Grai. Frankly speaking, with All Mouthy King¡¯s strength and intelligence, Tianjing would have originally stood a 50:50 chance in the group battle. However, I feel that Tianjing¡¯s current situation is pretty grim.¡±

    ¡°Exactly when will Graie back? si¡¯s move is too shameless.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he has really been killed?¡±

    The noisy dim of voices over Skylink continued to buzz on, while in the Tianjing squadron¡¯s resting room, Wang Zhong and the others were already discussing about the formations to use in the uing group battle.

    Frankly speaking, the absence of Grai was a considerable blow to the formations Tianjing could employ. Due to the training during the holiday, Grai had already be an indispensable part. Without him, not only would theyck in power, every single member felt unadapted to this void.

    With regards to strength, being up against such a powerhouse of a squadron, Wang Zhong definitely needed to take on the role of a chief attacker in this group battle, in order topensate for theck of firepower in their squadron. However, if he didn¡¯t get proper conditions tounch his attacks, even a god-like ranged soldier like him would not be able to damage his opponents. Grai¡¯s role in the squadron was to create that specific environment for Wang Zhong. Although it might not have been obvious when they were against weaker squadrons, it was something that essential when against powerhouse squadrons. Just relying on Barran, who didn¡¯t excel in defence, would be impossible, as he waspletely inadequate to shoulder such a heavy responsibility.

    Furthermore, without their extremely all-rounded soldier, the strategies they could employ had been limited.

    This tough question has been tossed to Wang Zhong to handle. Frankly speaking, it was just like how even the most capable housewife couldn¡¯t cook without the right ingredients. Without Grai, Tianjing was basically missing a limb.

    His choices were extremely limited. It could even be said that he only had one choice left, which was to defend until they could counter-attack, using their opponent¡¯s assassins as the points to break through their formation. However, the prerequisite was that they would need to be able to defend against Torres¡¯ assault. si¡¯s ranged firepower was not to be trifled, for both his range and firepower.

    As they were discussing, Ma Dong ran over hastily while saying, ¡°There¡¯s news about Grai!¡±

    Everyone instantly eximed in tion.

    ¡°Is he outside? Did he get injured? Exactly what did that fellow experience?¡±

    ¡°He did not get any injuries!¡± Ma Dong made a crying face as he replied. ¡°However, he¡¯s at the?fucking train station over 40 kilometres away, in the eastern suburbs of Stuart City! Fuck! He had just reached that station to find a Skylink to give me a call! At this moment, he¡¯s still alone, waiting at the train station!¡±

    The excitement present in the room instantly disappeared.

    A train station over 40 kilometres away? The arena might already be empty by the time he returned here!

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Nevertheless, it was better than nothing, as he did need to worry about Grai anymore. At the very least, knowing that he was safe was already a pretty good piece of news.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that¡¯s he¡¯s alright.¡± said Wang Zhong as he pped his hands, before continuing on with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s use our second method with Lily then. Increase our defences and focus on a counterattack after defending. This is somewhat simr to our match against Be Dean. I¡¯ll try my best to limit and counter si¡¯s firepower. As long as he fires his fourth salvo, the battlefield will be our yground after that. Let¡¯s focus, alright! Today, we¡¯ll be thest ones standing on that stage!¡±

    Despite his confident words, deep down within his heart, Wang Zhong was still a little worried. Nevertheless, there was no other choice he could make, as Tianjing was left with only this formation to use.

    ¡°HOHOHO!¡± everyone roared out as one. Having lost one of their cores, what more in such a crucial match, it would be a joke if they weren¡¯t nervous. However, the more nervous they were, the more they needed to rx.

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win!¡±

    At this moment, within the Torres¡¯ resting room, a male covered in a jet ck cloak had quietly walked up to the door.

    ¡°Bang bang bang.¡±

    He knocked on the door.

    Quickly, the door was opened, though it was only a sliver of a gap, revealing a solemn face of a CHFmittee member in charge of squadron logistics. Using a rather official tone, he said, ¡°No interviews are allowed during the squadron preparation time. Please do not disturb them. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    As he said that, he proceeded to close the doors. However, with a faint smile, the person extended a hand to stop the door, his eyes gleaming as he continued. ¡°I¡¯m not a reporter. Please tell si that I¡¯m able to help them win this match.¡±

    This caused themittee member to frown. However, within the room, si was already able to make out the voice of the neer. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    The man walked into the room.

    All of the Torres squadron members were present, while Bobo Torres was currently lying down on an inclined chair while receiving treatment from their healers. One healer was helping him treat his wounds, while the other was helping him recover his Soul Power.

    From the looks of it, he appeared to have recovered to a rather good level. Despite being in a halfid back posture, his eyes had already recovered their spirit, and there didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference from his pre-match state.

    ¡°Zhao Zimo.¡± Without raising his head, si could already smell that person¡¯s unique odour from miles away.

    Within their circle, no one had a good impression of this fellow. Nevertheless, their impressions of him were strong, and were even had inklings of fear and dread. Although he did not possess individual strength, this fellow had the backing of his family, and was extremely capable of stirring up matters. Frankly speaking, even si wasn¡¯t willing toe into much contact with such people, as he never knew when he would fall into a pit that was dug by them.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, just shoot it.¡± Bobo¡¯s voice was rather impolite. At this moment, Torres was facing lots of troubles, especially due to his loss in the 5th duel, which had left him at the brink of eruption.

    ¡°Bobo¡¯s really straightforward.¡± Zhao Zimo did not appear one bit angry. Flipping back his hood, he spoke out in a forthright manner. ¡°I mean no harm. Frankly speaking, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡±

    ¡°That would mean that we¡¯re also your enemies.¡± replied si in an indifferent tone. He wasn¡¯t stupid; from Zhao Zimo¡¯s point of view, if Torres were to lose, the Zhao Family wouldn¡¯t need to feel as embarrassed over their loss to Tianjing.

    Zhao Zimo gave a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for you to say that, as it¡¯s indeed correct from a family standpoint. I¡¯ve brought the thing. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to use it or not.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled out an oval-shaped crystal that was glistening with splendid colours. Radiating with a spectrum of dazzling colours, the faces of everyone present instantly changed, especially Bobo. That was a treasure in the eyes of any Soul Beast Master, something that could be found in rare encounters. This would never be sold on the market. It wasn¡¯t to say that it would have a sky-high price, as people of this circle would never becking financially.

    Torres had 3 great core members in their group battle formation. si would be their main attack, with Bobo and his Soul beast providing a defensive wall with their coboration. This was the reason why Torres could challenge the other S+ ranked squadrons.

    After all, their squadron was the only one without a genuine defensive type heavy soldier. Cabel¡¯s actual upation was an all-rounded soldier. The murderous god Guste, a dimensional beast, was Torres¡¯s genuine metal wall, and was also the most important part of their group battle strategy!

    If they were facing any other squadron, the other strategies they had nned might be able to be put into use. However, they were currently up against All Mouthy King... if no one were able to stop Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels, that would spell a catastrophic end for them.

    Although it wasn¡¯t certain that they would lose, the risks were definitely high. One of their mainstays copsing was an extremely high possibility. If that happened, that wouldpletely shatter any chances of Torres reaching the quarterfinals of this CHF.

    Without waiting for the Torres squadron to decide, Zhao Zimo had already pulled his hood up and left, with the item he brought left on the table.

    That item was the genuine article. Truthfully speaking, before he had entered, the Torres squadron members had just been discussing how good it would be if they had this item. No one had expected that there would actually be someone in the Casted Soul Stage who could actually hurt Gust. Just as they were getting drowsy thinking about this, Zhao Zimo had sent this pillow over.

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, si said. ¡°Use it, Bobo. We have to win this match first before we can talk about the others. With the Divine Dragon squadron¡¯s loss, Zhao Zimo¡¯s life must not be good. There¡¯s an 80-90% possibility that he¡¯s trying to show goodwill to us in exchange for out support. Let¡¯s ept this favour from him.¡±

    Bobo nodded his head. Despite his heart being filled with reluctance, his mind still remained calm and cool-headed. This match was too important for the Torres Family to lose, and it also concerned the honour of everyone present in this room. Truthfully speaking, after the duel against Wang Zhong, he discovered that Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was indeed unfathomable. There were some things that required time for Bobo to find adequate methods to counter.

 Chapter 528 - S rank strategy

    <h4>Chapter 528: S rank strategy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    At their realm, Bobo would truly be too naive if he believed that his defeat was just a fluke. He hadn¡¯t even managed to force Wang Zhong into a corner. As he was receiving treatment, Bobo was, in fact, pondering over this matter. Despite his pride and arrogance, he wasn¡¯t an impulsive person; furthermore, he still had si, who was the one that had control over the entire situation of this match.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,dies and gentlemen, it¡¯s now 11 am Federation time! The 5th match of the CHF¡¯s round of 16, the group battle between Tianjing and Torres is about to start! I¡¯m your host, Ruo Zhi!¡±

    The resting time for both squadrons was almost up. Coupled with Ruo Zhi¡¯s announcement, countless eyes immediately converged on the stage, while thunderous cheers rang out in response. Although the earlier duels were spectacr, the winners would be kings, while the losers will be reduced to bandits. This group battle was the deciding factor.

    ¡°I¡¯m your host, Chen Yu¡¯er. With the match headed into the group battle phase, I believe that everyone is impatiently waiting to see the best both sides can offer! The group battle is the mostprehensive way to test the squadron¡¯s overallbat prowess!¡±

    With a smile, Ruo Zhi said. ¡°On Skylink, the number of people viewing this match has already broken 15 million, setting a new record! As for poprity figures, both Tianjing and Torres are still evenly matched!¡±

    Admittedly, there were lots of Tianjing supporters, while there were also quite a number of Torres supporters. After all, they were an experienced aristocratic families within the Federation. Furthermore, they weren¡¯t on the decline like Be Dean, nor were they overbearing like the Zhao Family. Torres¡¯ fame and reputation were still extremely high in the hearts of the Federation citizens. At this crucial moment, the supporters for both squadrons were putting a lot of effort into their cheers and supporting chants.

    Both squadrons walked out from their respective resting rooms.

    Although they had lost 2:3 in the duelling phase of this match, all of the Torres squadron members have already regained their self-confidence and calm-headedness. This was a mindset expected from a powerhouse squadron.

    A genuine expert needed to learn how to break out of adversity; it was impossible for those who have never experienced it to be experts.

    ¡°The 5 man group from Torres have appeared. This is a rather interesting formation.¡± In the first instant, Ruo Zhi had already noticed the problem in that formation. ¡°Their 2 mainstay assassins, including Caliban Crowe, who had obtained a crucial victory in his duel, are not present in this lineup!¡±

    ¡°Captain si, Vice-captain Bobo, mainstay soldier Cabel. The other 2 people are unexpectedly their substitute ranged soldiers! Are they prepared to use the 3-ranged tactic?¡± Chen Yu¡¯er eximed with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    By her side, Ruo Zhi could not help but to nod his head in agreement. ¡°Frankly speaking, this tactics is spot on! It¡¯s a counter to Tianjing! From the previous matches, I can already feel that Tianjing¡¯s defensive capabilities are as tough as nails! However, what about their direct offensive capabilities?¡±

    In the current situation, with Grai not being able to return in time to participate in this group battle, there was no one in Tianjing other than Wang Zhong who possessed any powerful offensive capabilities.

    Barran? It was definitely impossible for him, as group battle offensives were clearly not the style for heavy soldier types like him. Emily? She was still far from ready!

    Scarlet, an intelligent ranged soldier. Evidently, she was also inadequate.

    As for the others, they were basically useless!

    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that Grai¡¯s unable to return to this match.¡± Ruo Zhi said as he read the information he held in his hand. ¡°Compared to Torres¡¯s strange formation of 3 ranged soldiers, Tianjing¡¯s formation clearly is more conservative. Every one of their 4 main lineups, Wang Zhong, Barran, Scarlet, Emily is present, with their missing slot being filled by Tianjing Academy¡¯s third year student, Lily. Like Barran, she¡¯s wielding a heavy shield for this battle. Theirbat strategy is already clear for all to see, and they too have noticed the problem. They had responded by sending up their substitute heavy soldier to increase the defensive capabilities. However, in such a match, will Tianjing¡¯s substitute, Lily, really be able to shoulder this responsibility?¡±

    Tianjing¡¯s greatest problem was that their substitutes¡¯ standard was much lower aspared to their main lineup. Basically, they would be useless even if they were sent up on stage.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the issue, and no one was really paying much attention to Ruo Zhi¡¯s analysis. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the cross wheels in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands.

    Without any warning, all the people in the arena erupted into madness. As for Skylink, it had exploded with the number of shouts and cheers ringing out. The level of liveliness had reached an unimaginable level, with the viewership count actually rising by over 200,000!

    That¡¯s right, that was the charm of the Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels!

    It was a feeling of worship, the Federation¡¯s worship of heroes, as well as the legendary Laforgue, who had used his cross wheels to create one miracle after another. However, ever since Laforgue¡¯s demise, there was no other cross wheel users. It was clearly one of the 10 Great Divine Weapons, yet it had been considered by countless Federation citizens to be a useless weapon. That had created too many topics of discussion during Wang Zhong¡¯s initial rise to stardom.

    ¡°The seconding of Laforgue!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly the firsting of the King, okay! Although senior Laforgue¡¯s very awesome, he¡¯s a maverick! He¡¯s definitely not as all-rounded as Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°I dere that Torres can just surrender! So what if they have 3 ranged soldiers! Even when added together, they can¡¯t be more formidable than Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels!¡±

    The Skylink and arena were reeling with cheers and shouts of joy. However, the Tianjing squadron didn¡¯t have any good expressions, as their opponent¡¯s formation waspletely different from what they had predicted. This time, even the theoretical genius Wang Zhong had miscalcted.

    Perhaps, this wasn¡¯t a miscalction, as Tianjing truly had too few strategies that were still viable. Furthermore, their opponents could counter them from a wide variety of angles. With the diversity and strength of their opponent¡¯s lineup, this group battle had now be the biggest hurdle for Tianjing.

    ¡°Those group of fellows from Torres really are keeping their cool.¡± Gui Hao finally managed to show a smile. Seeing the formation from both sides, he could finally feel some relief.

    No matter how cool Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels were, Gui Hao was toozy to voice it out. However, he was definitely able to confirm the range of those cross wheels was shorter than the attack range of Torres¡¯ 3 ranged soldiers!

    Of the 3 ranged soldiers from Torres, there was no need to talk about si. The Mogren¡¯s Guns were well known for their outstanding range. As for the other 2, one was a cannon user, while the other used a high calibre sniper!

    There was no need to talk about the superiority in firepower. Just these pair of ranged soldiers would far outss the firepower Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels and Scarlet¡¯s dual pistols could provide!

    Giving up on their mainstay assassins to increase their ranged firepower. Torres was clearly bullying Tianjing for theirck of a genuine defensive-type heavy soldier or long-ranged soldier. Being an S rank aristocratic family squadron, it was unexpected for them to choose a formation focused on defence and counter-attacking, just to deal with Tianjing¡¯smoner lineup. Nevertheless, only the winner had the qualifications to judge others. If they lost, they would not even have the qualifications to criticise Tianjing.

    ¡°If Tianjing wants to win, Wang Zhong cannot focus his energy on defence. He needs to attack. Look at Barran and that substitute heavy soldier. If they¡¯re unable to defend against Torres¡¯s firepower¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. If they aren¡¯t able to handle it, we¡¯ll wait and see how All Mouthy King settles a 1 VS 5.¡± said Gui Hao with a smile. ¡°I believe that it will be a spectacr show!¡±

    This was obviously an ironic remark..

    1 VS 5? Faced against Bobo and his Golden Trident, si and his Mogren¡¯s Guns, as well as the support of 3 other squadron members? No one could face off these 5 people by themselves! At the very least, no one in the CHF could do it, and All Mouthy King was no exception.

    The members of both squadrons went to their allocated positions 100 metres apart on the?stage, signalling the start of the group battle.

 Chapter 529 - Tianjing in the midst of collapse

    <h4>Chapter 529: Tianjing in the midst of copse</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Those within the VIP room weren¡¯t the only ones who could see the situation unfolding on the stage. The 10 on the arena stage also had a considerable understanding of the advantages and disadvantages of both squadrons.

    A wave of cold sweat covered Lily¡¯s forehead, as she forcefully shook the gigantic heavy shield in her hand. Frankly speaking, her understanding of the heavy soldier upation had only skimmed the surface. Originally, she wasn¡¯t a genuine heavy soldier. What¡¯s more, her strength was miles apart from her current opponents.

    The 5 man Torres group lined up in a row. Before thepetition bell rang, a serene killing intent had already wafted over to the Tianjing side. Faced against them were not only 5 experts, but 5 experts who understood how to coborate well with one another. Just a single look at how rxed they were as they stood together, was already enough to give people the impression of theming together to form one cohesive unit.

    Tianjing had also undergone training to aplish something simr, which was what Wang Zhong had forced them to practice repeatedly during the holidays. However,pared to the ¡°match made in heaven¡± feeling one would get from seeing Torres, they were genuinely outssed by several grades.

    Genuine strength was not something that could be rushed. If not for her blind trust in Wang Zhong, Lily¡¯s legs would have been trembling like crazy. The 5 people standing in front of her appeared exceedingly small, though they felt akin to dark clouds that would hide the skies and cover the earth.

    Competition start!

    In the first moment, Barran, Lily and Wang Zhong immediately formed a defensive wall,pletely shielding Scarlet and Emily behind them. At the same time, their entire formation proceeded to rapidly advance forward.

    Since their opponent had chosen to use 3 ranged soldiers in their formation, Tianjing needed to push forward as though their lives depended on it.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    Torres¡¯s ranged soldiers started firing, The lethality of a ranged soldier referred to their ability to unleash lethal shots from a distance.

    Wang Zhong could feel himself being targeted, causing him to immediately block the iing shots. Simrly excelling in rangedbat, he could tell with a single look how aplished his opponents were at the fundamentals of shooting.

    That was a Gauss rifle shot!

    All of a sudden, he had an uneasy feeling; in Torres¡¯ current formation, the killing move was si¡¯s Mogren¡¯s Guns!

    Screech...

    A hole was instantly punctured through Lily¡¯s heavy shield! Although the runic heavy shield provided a powerful defence, Tianjing had truly underestimated the might behind si¡¯s shot. They were really too naive to use a mere third ss heavy soldier to block a top ss ranged soldier ranked on the Mo¡¯s List!

    The prative shot instantly shredded through Lily¡¯s defences, smashing right into her chest.

    1st shot!

    A serious expression was present on si¡¯s face, as though everything was under his control. Group battles were the type ofbat most suitable for him to showcase his capabilities. The powerful defence provided by his group mates ensured that he was able to safely unleash his lethal shots with greater efficiency. He really loved the feeling that this brought to him, as it was like bringing the nail down, one by one, onto his opponents!

    Directly strike at Wang Zhong? si wasn¡¯t about to make such a low-level mistake in this group battle. Even Grai was able to defend against his 4 bullets, so there was no need to test, to know that Wang Zhong would definitely be able to do it too. Instead of focusing his most optimum firepower on Wang Zhong, which would probably aplish nothing useful, why not just target his group mates?

    When his first shot struck Lily¡¯s chest, si did not bother to spare even a second nce at her, as this substitute girl was utterly unqualified to block him! At this moment, si¡¯s gaze had already homed into his 2nd target, Barran.

    2nd shot!

    The barrel of his guns had already changed targets. At the same time, the loud explosions of gun and cannon fire rang out, as the other 2 Torres ranged soldiers had unleashed an all-out barrage of fire!

    The high-temperature cannon shots flew through the air. Although they were far slower than the powerful shots unleashed by the Mogren¡¯s guns and the Gauss rifle, if a certain amount of power were sacrificed, their speed would be considerably faster. Following the 2 shots from si, they smashed straight towards the ground right before the Tianjing formation.

    This attack was clearly a tactical move; focusing on speed naturally meant giving up the explosive might of those cannonballs. However, directly targeting the ground had increased the effect of the smokescreen.

    Rock chips instantly scattered all over the ce. Mixed with the smoke produced by the cannonballs, the whole area was instantly covered with smoke and dust.

    The Gauss rifle shot hadpletely restricted Wang Zhong, preventing him from attending to his squadron members.

    For ranged hot weapons, the Gauss rifle was definitely formidable in terms of firepower. It was known to be able to pierce 20cm of steel from over 5 hundred meters! Wang Zhong was definitely aware of the threat from a bullet with such frightening power behind it.

    Their opponents had made their intentions extremely clear, which was to use the Gauss rifle shots to obstruct Wang Zhong from saving his other squadron members. Wang Zhong was very clear about this. In fact, he could even sense si aiming his gun barrels at Barran.

    This was aplete suppression, in both formation and strategy. It wasn¡¯t that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t expect this; he simply had no way to deal with it.

    The only option he had was to increase the speed of his advance to create pressure on his opponents. They were definitely still wary about him. Scarlet had also noticed this, and acknowledged the need to increase their speed.

    Although the fight had just started, the fans in the arena and Skylink who were originally shouting excitedly about the sure-fire win of All Mouthy King and Tianjing instantly turned dumbfounded and speechless.

    Having seen Tianjing destroy other squadron¡¯s formations, everyone had felt how weak and amusing those supposed S rank squadrons were. If they were so easily dismantled by their opponents, how could they be so shameless to continue calling themselves S ranked? Those Tianjing fans who had admonished people in the previous matches seemed to have forgotten about those thoughts.

    However, at this moment, Torres had taught them all a lesson in life.

    There were many reasons why the formations employed in group battles got sliced apart and dismantled, and it wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared to be. It was even far less likely that those squadrons made low-level mistakes. Many instances of formations breaking apart weren¡¯t resulting from their own actions.

    Bang!

    Just as Tianjing seemed to have changed their formation, si¡¯s second shot had already arrived, with Barran as its target!

    The runic heavy shield Barran was wielding had already been filled with his Soul Power, causing the dark golden runes engraved on its surface to sparkle with a faint radiance. He had entered apletely defensive state!

    However, despite preemptively raising his defences, or his earlier mental preparation, the might of the iing bullet left Barran thoroughly shocked.

    The might of the bullet far exceeded any attack that Barran had ever encountered!

    Bang!

    He first felt the bullet¡¯s spiral tearing through his Soul Power.

    The dark golden runes on the runic heavy shield instantly blossomed with radiance. Filled with 200 Grassos of Soul Power, the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, it should have possessed extremely powerful defensive capabilities. However, it had been instantly prated, with all of Barran¡¯s Soul power being wasted down the drain!

    At the same time, an arcing cannonball brimming with energy came hurtling over.

    Bang...

    The powerful impact instantly sent Barran into a concussion. Not anyone could just pick up a cannon and start using it, as it required a terrifying amount of Soul Power to sustain its level of consumption. As for storage type cannons, the requirements were even higher. Furthermore, Barran¡¯s body had yet to fully recover from the damage he had sustained in his earlier duel. Unlike Torres, Tianjing only had Hymin covering healing and recovery.

    si¡¯s life-ending 3rd bullet had arrived!

    An even faster bullet, an even stronger attack, an even more prative spiral! Its target? Barran. Already exhausted, devoid of energy, and unable to catch his breath.

    Bang!

    si did not conserve any Soul Power when unleashing this bullet. With Grai not present in this group battle, Barran was definitely the second greatest threat Tianjing possessed. Using two bullets to deal with him? Worth it!

    The terrifying bullet directly prated through the heavy shield, which had lost all the Soul Power channeled into it, and pierced directly into Barran¡¯s left chest, shattering 4 to 5 ribs in the process. Coupled with the terrifying power it contained, it sent him flipping 3 to 4 times in the air before hended on the ground,pletely motionless.

 Chapter 530 - Textbook group battle (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Textbook group battle (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    When they were watching Grai and si fight, people didn¡¯t get the impression that si frightening at all, as Grai was too strong. That did not mean that everyone could deal with si like Grai did. Barran excelled at defending against attacks from a heavy soldier, especially in closebat. However, he simply had too little experience fighting against top-ss opponents, unlike other top-ss heavy soldiers, who hadprehensivebat experience and defensive capabilities. They wouldn¡¯t have defended against an attack from Mogren¡¯s Guns the way that Barran did.

    In the blink of an eye, Tianjing had descended into an absolute disadvantage, while Torres was still maintaining their tight defence.

    ¡°Are you seeing this, Tianjing newbies! This is a group battle! This is Torres!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re calling Tianjing arrogant! We¡¯re calling Tianjingcent! If you have the balls,e stuff our asses with bullets!¡±

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll teach you all what¡¯s called a genuine group battle!¡±

    The Torres fans instantly went crazy. They were really worried when they saw Wang Zhong pull out his cross wheels! Only at this moment did they understand that any weapon had its advantages and disadvantages, and the cross wheels were no exception. If the target was too far away, their wielder would lose control of the cross wheels. After all, Wang Zhong was only a Casted Soul Stage soldier!

    There was no need to get confused! There was no need to believe in the legend! He was just a human!

    Just like how he was unable to control his squadron¡¯s formation in the group battle, he was unable to block his members from the iing bullets.

    They had actually lost 3 out of the 5 duels in this match, with even their war god Bobo being defeated. That was an utterly nightmarish experience. In fact, even before the start of the group battle, even the many Torres supporters had started to feel the shadow of All Mouthy King looming over them, just like dense, dark clouds, enveloping and pressing down onto them! However, at this moment, strength had justified and proved everything!

    Now, Tianjing only had 3 people left standing!

    At this moment, there was only one thought going through Emily and Scarlet¡¯s minds, which was to endure as long as possible, so as to buy as much time as possible for Wang Zhong.

    They were not the typical sweet and naive girls that everyone had assumed they would be. They were very clear about how frightening the current situation was. Group battles were where Torres held the advantage, as this was something they had trained to the point of perfection, hence the disparity was even more massive. They would really be seeking death if they were still thinking about creating miracles at this point in time. Therefore, Scarlet and Emily¡¯s only thought was to protect themselves and buy more time.

    Materaughed out in response. How naive could Tianjing be! Did they really think that Torres¡¯ aplishments were mere boasts? They had practised this exact formation god knows how many times, for the sake of dealing with super powerhouse squadrons like Heaven¡¯s Fate, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, Stuart, Grozny. That included those Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers that possessed divine special abilities. How could Tianjingpare to those people?

    Matera didn¡¯t have any special traits, other than his deep well-like Soul Sea. He was able to continuously output his Soul Power without any worry of having it dry up, allowing him to sustain the massive Soul Power consumption of his cannon. Under normal circumstances, only Heroic Soul Stage soldiers could sustain that level of consumption. However, he was more capable in this area aspared to most Heroic Soul Stage soldiers.

    He had endured all this time just for a chance to showcase his ability! With a single breath, 3 cannonballs shot out in a ¡°Æ·¡± formation. Other than talent, he also had skill!

    At the same time, his team member with the Gauss sniper was still carrying out his task of obstructing Wang Zhong. This was his one and only task, and there was definitely no need for him to be greedy.

    Bang! Rumble rumble rumble...

    Among the bullets whizzing by, si¡¯s 4th shot came out!

    There was not the slightest bit of hesitation in si¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes as he pulled the trigger.

    Did he believe that he would be useful if he blocked from the front?

    Despite being covered by smoke and dust, Wang Zhong was immediately able to sense si unleashing his shot. However, the bullet that was shooting towards his chest did not trigger any feelings of danger or threats. Everyone had forgotten that bullet paths didn¡¯t always have to be straight lines.

    Arc shot!

    Who said that Mogren¡¯s Guns could only fire in straight lines?

    Golden light sparkled as the cross wheels left his hands. Wang Zhong could not sit still and watch an attack like thisnd. With Scarlet¡¯s level of Soul Power output, that shot would definitely be lethal!

    Whoosh!

    Golden wheels of light spun, but they sliced through the air. The revolutions weren¡¯t fast enough, and this was an attack from si to boot. Having added the arcs into the shot, si knew that Wang Zhong would definitely attempt to block it. However, this world couldn¡¯t be countered by just a single person alone!

    Within the dust and smoke strewn across the stage, all that could be heard were the sounds of bullets striking their targets, followed by muffled female groans and bodies copsing on the ground.

    Although Emily managed to raise her daggers before the 4th shot, she was still unable to block it. Piercing through her abdomen, it proceeded to knock Scarlet down, taking both of them out of this group battle.

    This was the Mogren¡¯s Guns¡¯ most frightening 4th shot! Even Grai needed 3 heavy runic shields, and he had barely blocked that attack.

    From the very beginning, the other people from Tianjing weren¡¯t on the same level. They had broken past their limits in order to reach this stage of the CHF.

    With the Mogren¡¯s Guns entering a Soul Power umtion state, si returned them to their holsters. He pulled out a short Gauss sniper, pairing off with the other sniper in his squadron.

    Order, strength, practice; With sufficient advance nning, in this group battle, the entire Torres squadron was like a well-oiled machine, executing theirbat strategy effectively.

    The entire arena was dead silent, with Tianjing fans on the brink of despair. Tianjing had only just crossed half the distance, and yet they were all dropping like flies!

    All of them were jubnt after watching Tianjing chop up Be Dean. However, when Tianjing was the one being chopped up... just watching it happen would give them internal injuries.

    Matera was still wreaking havoc with his cannon fire, smashing the Tianjing squadron with explosions and giving All Mouthy King a beating. If this was a duel, there would be many experts who could toy with him until he was dead. However, in a group battle, he had be an overlord!

    Bobo Torres had already summoned the murderous god Guste. At this moment, he and his brother Cabel hadpletely recovered their self-confidence. This was the strength Torres had in group battles! In an instant, they had left Wang Zhong as thest man standing!

    ¡°This is why si can fill the role of captain for Torres! Dealing with Grai, shoving Tianjing¡¯s doors right open, he had most likely calcted that this match would enter the group battle phase.¡± said dimir with a tone filled with praise.

    Only a person who was calm and had adequate foresight would be capable of being a captain. si had definitely nned 3 steps ahead when he had sent himself up as the vanguard for this match. He really was rather formidable.

    Carolyn also had considerable praise for him. Truthfully speaking, si was the kind of person who could fill many roles. He was strong, was intelligent, and also wasn¡¯t arrogant. This was the kind with both a high EQ and high IQ. People like Bobo were generally nurtured to be Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers, and would be the protectors of the family. However, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to be family leaders.

    This time, Tianjing had finally smashed into a brick wall. After all, this was the round-of-16.

    All of his group members had been knocked out. Faced against aplete 5-man formation, with the invincible cross wheels facing off against a nemesis in the form of a dimensional life form. A life form like Guste was least afraid of weapons that dealt physical damage. If Guste could restrict the cross wheels... All Mouthy King would end up with the cruellest of beatings.

    Torres already had victory in their grasp.

    ¡°Torres will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°This is how a genuine powerhouse carries out group battles!¡±

    ¡°What All Mouthy King, what ck horse Tianjing! Our great Torres didn¡¯t even get a single hair singed!¡±

    ¡°Complete victory!

    The Torres fans had already gone crazy with their shouts and cheers, their berserk voices instantly resounding across the entire arena. si¡¯s tactic of using ranged attacks had settled all of Torres¡¯s problems.

    This was the time for scores to be settled. Despite their superior position in this group battle, Bobo and Cabel did not advance, as both of them wanted to suppress of Wang Zhong¡¯s drive and momentum.

    si and Griffith were continued locking Wang Zhong down, while Matera was continuing with his berserk firing. His abilities would be useless in closebat. Therefore, at this moment, there was basically no need for him to hold back at all. Wanton bombardment. He had even used his Soul Power reserves, as there weren¡¯t many chances for him to bombard All Mouthy King.

    This time, everyone was able to see how Matera got his well-known nickname of ¡°dairy cow¡±, and what it meant to have limitless Soul Power. Although his Soul Power output wasn¡¯t on par with Sharmie¡¯s in terms of quality, this fellow was basically on his own in terms of continuous output.

    With a short span of 2 minutes, he had already unleashed over 20 shots,pletely forcing Wang Zhong¡¯s movement to a halt. Despite doing so, this fellow¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed even one bit, and his Soul Power output showing no signs of wilting. He definitely was a freak.

    This was the underlying power of the families. They would always be able to direct people with unique traits into positions that were suitable for them.

    As the smoke and dust settled, the time for revenge to be meted out had finally appeared. With the support of covering firepower, the brothers Bobo and Cabel, coupled with the gigantic dimensional beast, started their advance. They wouldn¡¯t give All Mouthy King any opportunity to interfere with their backline. At this moment, they were only waiting for the Mogren¡¯s guns to finish recharging. With si¡¯s uracy, they would be able to obtain a stable victory in this group battle. This was a tactic they had settled on before the start of this match, and they would definitely not give Tianjing any opportunities to exploit it. What¡¯s more, they were not going to care about so-called dignity or pride; that was something that belonged only to the victors!

    When an S rank squadron was willing to put down their pride and actually craft strategies and tactics, they would be able to disy their true strength for the world to see.

    ¡°This is why I¡¯ve said earlier that Tianjing would end up in such a situation. Take a look at you all.¡± Gui Hao said with a smile. ¡°This should be how it¡¯s done, right? Putting their reputation aside to just do it properly, how could they not deal with Tianjing? I¡¯m liking si more and more.¡±

    Within this CHF, Torres was the only squadron that had really gone all out to counter Tianjing, although Gui Hao and the others from the S+ squadrons felt that there was basically no need to do so. However, seeing Tianjing get cast in the spotlight again and again, they, who believed themselves to be the center of the universe, felt that they had just be supporting characters. This had given rise to unhappiness in their hearts. Commoners should return to the paths deserving for their status.

    Anyone would feel despair when up against such a formation. There were many squadrons that havee to the arena to spectate this match. At this moment, there were many of them in the viewing gallery that were whispering in each other¡¯s ears, thinking to themselves that Mo Wen¡¯s predictions had not turned out to be true. Wang Zhong was simply unable to enter the top 8. It wasn¡¯t to say that he was weak, but the Tianjing squadron had dragged him down.

    Thunderous shouts rang out from the Torres supporters as they cheered for their team, who basically held a suppressive superiority in the arena. Comparatively, a strange and peculiar atmosphere had appeared within the Skylink live chat. This meant that the majority of the Skylink audience were All Mouthy King¡¯s supporters, and were starting to have slivers of doubt appear in their hearts. However, there were even more who were wavering; it was extremely rare for a person to be that blind, and people would believe what they could see.

    All Mouthy King had already fallen into despair. He had already done all he could with his tactics and arrangements. However, his opponent had ced their strength and focus in the right ce. Having sessively defeating two S ranked squadrons, it was impossible for the third one to continue being arrogant and not give some face to Tianjing. From what everyone could see, Torres had put ample effort into targeting Tianjing¡¯s weaknesses, as well as matching their own advantages to further exploit those weaknesses.

    Discussions started appearing across the entire arena. For some unknown reason, the spectacle of All Mouthy King being beaten up caused quite a few people in the arena to feel rather happy. The majority of the people watching in the viewing gallery were from the middle and high levels of the Federation. While it would be interesting if it were 2 aristocratic families duking it out, they did not hope for amoner squadron to be so rampant all the way through this CHF, much less for an aristocratic family squadron to be a joke in people¡¯s eyes.

    Nevertheless, everything happening outside the stage did not influence Wang Zhong at all. He knew that this day would havee eventually. Everyone had already given their all, and this was enough for him. Now, it was time for him to take over. What did it mean to be a captain?

    Like a gale, Soul Power exploded out from every inch of his body, with 200 Grassos of Soul Power being output in a continuous wave. This meant that Wang Zhong was continuously discharging Soul Power at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. Many experts were able to aplish such a feat, though the problem was how long he could maintain such a state. At the same time, the tolerance of the fleshly body, as well as mental endurance, would have to be factored in.

    ¡°Our Empty Vessel King¡¯s ying with his life.¡± Gui Hao was feeling unusually good. So what if he lost a bit of money? What was the Federation¡¯s currency to the upper 5 families? They were the ones who had developed it in the first ce!

    The entire audience had their eyes opened wide, while Mo Wen had also ¡°trained his eyes¡± on the stage. For the sake of his squadron¡¯s improvement, Wang Zhong had always restricted his strength. Therefore, he should have already expected the oue of this group battle. After all, hope was one thing, while reality was another.

    He really wanted to witness Wang Zhong¡¯s genuine strength. At the same time, he also wanted to know exactly how strong the legendary Laforgue¡¯s cross wheels were.

    Raise the wind~~~

    Whoosh Whoosh...

    Two cross wheels hurtled towards Bobo and Guste. Clearly recovered, Guste was filled with hatred for Wang Zhong. All dimensional life forms possessed some level of intelligence. Having experienced it just a short while ago, it clearly remembered this grudge!

    At this moment, the 3 people in Torress¡¯s backline had changed to intermittent shooting. A formidable marksman would definitely be able to hit any target. With ranged shooting being their expertise, Torres exemplified this trait. The three people¡¯s goal was to obstruct Wang Zhong¡¯s movements, especially when the cross wheels returned to his hands. As long as they could break his rhythm, Wang Zhong would have difficulty breaking away from the 2 people and 1 freakish beast closing in on him!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    Wang Zhong did not make any conspicuous movements, appearing as if he waspletely ignoring the iing ranged attacks. With the smallest adjustments in movements, he evaded the attacks while retreating. This resulted in some bullets whizzing past his ears, neck, and even his chest.

    Having closed the distance, the cross wheels halted Bobo and Guste¡¯s advance. Due to the fame and reputation it had garnered, no one dared to underestimate them. Nevertheless, Cabel still continued to rush forwards. He believed that Bobo and Guste would be able to obstruct the cross wheels, as they weren¡¯t that frightening if they weren¡¯t able to build up sufficient momentum.

    When the cross wheels returned to Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, that was when the attacks from si and the other two ranged soldiers arrived. The targets were his hands and feet, obstructing his movements during the most difficult phase of using the cross wheels, which was to grab hold of them when their return. They wanted to see how Wang Zhong would react when they broke his rhythm.

    Wang Zhong leaned backwards, spreading his hands like a butterfly¡¯s wings, evading the iing bullets. He appeared to be slower by a beat, yet, with this mysterious way of retreating, he was still able to receive the returning cross wheels in an unfathomable manner. Resting in his hands for less than a second, the cross wheels proceeded to hurtle out with greater ferocity and speed.

    At this instant, Cabel was less than 10 metres from Wang Zhong. Completely ignoring his defence, Soul Power gushed out from every pore on his body, causing his muscles to swell. At this instant, all he wanted was to smash Wang Zhong into a pulp!

    With the tacit understanding between si and the other two ranged soldiers in Torres¡¯ backline, they unleashed their shots at the same time. Being their strongest ranged soldier, si had gone one step further, unleashing dual arcing shots. Just this move had shocked the entire arena, as it was more than sufficient to cause countless ranged soldiers to close their eyes in jealousy. As for Matera, he did not continue his messy bombardment. Instead, at this moment, it was best for him to restrict his cannon¡¯s output.

    si did not just rely on Mogren¡¯s Guns to achieve his fame and reputation, as his fundamental strength was already sufficient to send people into despair. That was why he was the universally acknowledged number 1 ranged soldier on the Mo¡¯s List. Even with Bobo¡¯s strength, he had given out the role of the captain to si, as this decision was based on strength.

    At this instant, the multidirectional shooting had utterly sealed off all of Wang Zhong¡¯s paths, leaving him with no way of retreating. Cabel had also ramped up his speed to its limits, appearing just like an armoured train as he charged forwards. Honour, glory, and victory were right before his eyes!

    Bang...

    Without a doubt, under covering fire, Wang Zhong endured 3 shots, before colliding directly with Cabel.

 Chapter 531 - Godlike!

    <h4>Chapter 531: Godlike!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A massive bang rang out, as the ground beneath Wang Zhong¡¯s feet exploded apart¡­ Everyone was astonished by what happened next. Unexpectedly, Wang Zhong was not pushed even a single inch backwards! He had used his hands to brace against Cabel¡¯s smash! In the next second, his right hand left an afterimage; this was something everyone was familiar with ¡ª?100-fold Compounding Strike.

    BANG!

    Cabel¡¯s chest caved in, causing the sound of bones cracking to ring out as he was sent flying into the air. Receiving his cross wheels, Wang Zhong turned his head, causing bullets to whiz past his ears as evaded the deadly sniper shots. Flipping backwards in the air, the cross wheels descended into the ground before rumbling out once again. Seeing Cabel¡¯s life flickering before their eyes, Bobo and Guste roared with fury as they charged forwards. At this instant, the most critical instrument in Torres¡¯ strategy, the Mogren¡¯s Guns, had alreadypleted their umtion of Soul Power.

    Even if you have heaven-defying abilities, All Mouthy King, you will have to kneel down in front of us!

    Bang bang bang bang...

    As the sniper shots disyed their might, the cross wheels were deftly blocked by Bobo and Guste. Being a Divine weapon, the Golden Trident did not fear the cross wheels, even if it were during the dark era! Furthermore, a dimensional beast like Guste, with coarse skin and a thick hide, was most afraid of prative attacks, not the slicing attacks that the cross wheels unleashed.

    Genuine despair!

    Ever since he had picked up those cross wheels, this was the first time Wang Zhong had encountered such a problem. The Torres Family had done their evaluation. If stripped of their legendary status, the cross wheels were just a pair of revolving wheels!

    The Mogren¡¯s Guns were already out of their holsters. si had never felt that much anticipation towards a victory. However, why did Wang Zhong show no intention of giving up?

    The cross wheels returned back to his hands once again. At this moment, they were revolving so fast they had basically turned into gigantic golden wheels spanning nearly 2 metres in diameter! The surging Soul Power did not show any signs of disappearing due to the revolutions, while Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes sparkled with a golden brilliance. In the next instant, his Soul Power furiously gushed out, pushing the cross wheels further in its berserk revolutions, sending a sharp whine that pierced everyone¡¯s ears! Both sides hadpleted their umtion of power. This was the moment where victor and loser would be decided.

    However, at this moment, the ear-piercing soundsing from the cross wheels seemed to fade away.

    Right at this instant!

    The cross wheels left his hands, two revolving disks rushing towards Bobo and Guste! The Mogren¡¯s guns were already aimed at their target; how could two fists match up against four opponents!

    It was in this moment when a strange transformation happened to the berserk cross wheels flying through the air. As golden light blossomed, a strange runic array appeared on the surface of the cross wheels. Whoosh...

    A single cross wheel turned into two... with the same thing happening to the other cross wheel...

    Fuck! Could that be an illusion?

    Two cross wheels hurtled towards Bobo and Guste, while the other two sliced through the air as they headed towards si.

    Of the three in Torres¡¯s backline, si was the only one was who could pose a danger to Wang Zhong.

    An illusion! It definitely had to be an illusion!

    ROAR~~~

    The trident blocked the iing cross wheel, causing an ear piercing sound and sparks to ring and fly out. As for Guste, it went all out, trying to grab hold of the cross wheel before it.

    The 3-man backline had already unleashed their attacks, all of them aimed not against Wang Zhong but at the iing cross wheels. Those weren¡¯t illusions! The clear and distinct sounds of collisions showed that all of them were real!

    In the next moment, everyone witnessed something that they would never forget in their entire lifetime... a nightmare.

    Being knocked away, the four cross wheels returned to Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, before being unleashed with an even more terrifying revolving speed. Cross wheels filled the skies as they danced in the air, their terrifying strength bringing along a howling killing intent as they caused the entire arena to be submerged in the nightmare of the cross wheels.

    The ranged soldiers were the first to copse. The strange revolving strength and homing capability of the cross wheels were basically unblockable by any average soldier, especially ranged soldiers with weak closebat abilities! To them, this was an absolute nightmare.

    Griffith¡¯s sniper shot urately struck the iing cross wheel. However, instead of achieving the intended effect, it had caused the cross wheel to revolve even more crazily. They wouldn¡¯t be cross wheels if they could be deflected so easily! Furthermore, Matera¡¯s cannon was sliced apart, exploding like a firework. Despite desperately using all of his Soul Power, his arms were also sliced apart, resulting in a broken cannon and a wasted person. As for the shot from si¡¯s Mogren¡¯s guns, itnded on the other iing cross wheel, but it received an even crueller response, as the cross wheel¡¯s revolution grew even crazier.

    Once the cross wheels gained momentum, they could not be stopped!

    At the same time, Bobo and Guste finally experienced the meaning of the infinite revolutions from the cross wheels¡¯ legendary name. They weren¡¯t able to sense it at the start. However, with every revolution, the might of the cross wheels continued to rise. Its counterattacks would be more powerful, as would its lethality. Furthermore, their terrifying slicing ability had also increased! They had already exceeded the realm of ordinary physical attacks, and was even affecting the space around them!

    Whoosh...

    Guste was the first to copse, with its gigantic ws being sliced up by the cross wheel, which had already grown to a terrifying 3 metres! As it was about to slice Guste apart, Bobo forcefully recalled Guste back and unleashed his Dimensionalbat technique.

    However, the cross wheel had even sliced through space, causing his Dimensionalbat technique to fail! Faced with a cross wheel right before his face, the only thing Bobo could do was to hold his Golden Trident out and defend with his life.

    Bang... shriek shriek shriek...

    The crazy cross wheel lunged at the Golden Trident like a mad hound, though Bobo was able to defend against it with much difficulty. However, upon seeing one more cross wheel hurtling his way, despair filled his entire being.

    Right at this instant, a life-saving shot came flying over! It was si! Although this shot wasn¡¯t able to smash the cross wheel apart, the shot from the ferocious Mogren¡¯s Gun managed to change its angle. With an explosive burst of strength, Bobo shoved the cross wheel away before rapidly retreating backwards.

    On the other side, si was facing impending death, as two cross wheels came hurtling over towards him from different angles and speeds. In the next second, the Giant Void Mouth appeared, immediately swallowing si.

    He would die if he had not run.

    This was a simple choice to make, and si chose to live.

    With si making that decision, Bobo Torres used his Golden Trident like a catapult to quickly distance himself... however, the cross wheeling from behind was even faster!

    Bang...

    Being a Divine weapon, the terrifying slicing ability of the cross wheel was still incapable of chopping up the Golden Trident. Nevertheless, the impact instantly sent Bobo barrelling off the stage.

    The only thing left on the stage were the four cross wheels. Spinning in the air, they descended like a goding down from the heavens. In the next instant, four 3-metrerge cross wheels hurtled at high speed towards Wang Zhong. Regardless of how many times they saw it, this was a spectacle that would bring shock and astonishment to people¡¯s eyes. However, the demonic cross wheels returned back to their owner¡¯s hands like swallows to their nests.

    Whoosh... whoosh...

    Two cross wheels returned to Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, with the other two following closely behind. Just as they were about to make contact, the light from runic arrays blossomed, before the two cross wheels fused together. The ear-piercing sounds disappeared once again, before four cross wheels returned to being just two wheels.

    The revolving cross wheels embedded themselves into the ground.

    BANG~~~

    A wave of air sted outwards, before the 2 cross wheels gently came to a stop.

    At this instant, the arena, packed with over 100 thousand people, was iparably silent, while the Skylink viewership count reached an unprecedented high of 18 million. The highest viewership record of the CHF has been broken once again. This was the genuine Laforgue¡¯s Infinite sh Cross Wheels from the legends!

    Ma Dong had managed to obtain this relic. This wasn¡¯t a replica; it was the genuine Laforgue¡¯s Infinite sh Cross Wheels!

    The dust-sealed Divine Weapon had been let out of its seal, as it had found its new owner.

    How could mere quantity contend against a super Divine Weapon that was invincible during the dark era? One had to know that in the hands of Laforgue, they were super Divine weapons that could ughter thousands just by themselves.

    ROAR~~~

    All of All Mouthy King¡¯s supporters in the arena wentpletely bonkers, as people were unable to suppress the emotions gushing out from their hearts. Some were even so berserk that they ripped their shirts off. Expert! Yes, that¡¯s right! Regardless of his birth, the expert that was most worshipped in this era had used his strength to make the loudest statement!

    Strongest King... Strongest King¡­ Strongest King... Strongest King... Strongest King... Strongest King... Strongest King...

 Chapter 532 - Surveying the future

    <h4>Chapter 532: Surveying the future</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Thebined shouts of over 100 thousand people in the arena had already spread to the various great academies. As for Tianjing Academy, all of the students had already jumped up, raising their hands high into the air while shouting ¡°Strongest King¡± at the top of their lungs. This scene was also present at the other academies. Despite the fact that Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t a student from their academy, or that their academies had been eliminated, or that they basically didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to participate, Wang Zhong had, on their behalf, achieved their dream to be a king.

    All of them stood up and shouted for the man standing in the middle of the stage. That¡¯s right! That was the genuine Strongest King!

    Within the VIP room, an ugly expression was stered on Gui Hao¡¯s face, as if he had just swallowed a fly. Although he appeared rxed as he strolled off, the entire matter had caused him to appear like a despicable joker. Giving an ambiguous smile, dimir shot a look at Gui Hao before leaving. Laura had also left. She wanted to celebrate with Wang Zhong. He was simply too awesome, and she had already started to worship that fellow!

    One after another, the people in the VIP room started to leave. Wang Zhong¡¯s performance had caused them to lose all grounds for discussions. From this point onwards, the only thing they could do was to prove themselves through their actions, or to stay silent, as it was pointless to blindlypare themselves. Tianjing had already entered the top 8 in this CHF. Now, all of them needed to contemte on who could really be a match for Tianjing.

    Now, there would probably be no one willing to be Tianjing¡¯s opponent. Their weaknesses?

    As long as Wang Zhong was there, who would dare to proim that they could defeat Tianjing!

    This was the ¡°importance¡± of the king!

    Wang Zhong had polished his control of the cross wheels to an unimaginable degree. That weapon was practically invincible in middle-range fights.

    si was extremely smart. However, he had made a fatal mistake in his calctions. From the very beginning, he should have targeted Tianjing¡¯s most dangerous element: Wang Zhong. Truthfully speaking, there wasn¡¯t any meaning in dealing with the others. Nevertheless, those people would still create a massive threat if left alone, which had fuddled his decision making.

    At this moment, the members of the Tianjing squadrons were undergoing emergency treatment. Emily and Lily had rather serious injuries, while Scarlet was in a slightly better condition. Although Barran¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light, due to his stronger constitution, his recovery rate was also faster. Coming this far in this CHF, Tianjing should have already hit their limit. They might even have trouble gathering enoughbat-fit members to participate in the next match. Nevertheless, everyone from Tianjing had already given their all.

    Although they had put in so much effort, this was the CHF. It was predestined for every soldier to arrive here, and for every person to fight with their lives on the line.

    This time, Tianjing had secured the victory, and had advanced into the top 8 of the CHF. The entire world would remember Wang Zhong¡¯s name.

    The Seer squadron¡¯s match wasing up in the afternoon. If anyone were to say that Tianjing had more fame than Seer, that they needed to bask under Tianjing¡¯s spotlight, that there was a person by the name of Wang Zhong who was even more popr than Divian, that person would definitely have been called out as a crazy idiot.

    However, at this moment, the interest in the afternoon match was high, in the wake of Tianjing¡¯s match. The masses hadn¡¯t been able to satisfy their cravings!

    This was a match worth waiting for, as the Barbarian squadron was probably the most ferocious among all the participating squadrons in this CHF. They had given their all in practically every single fight, showing to the world their thirst for victory that was even greater than their self-preservation instincts.

    Barbarian City was located in an obscure region. Evidently, Barbarian City was rather disliked within the Federation.

    Yes, the reality was that grim. Within the Federation¡¯s system of governance, Barbarian City had always been a bottom-tier city. However, unlike other weaker Federation cities, Barbarian City did have a certain level of strength. The reasons for the decline of their administrative tier were historical.

    Due to being situated near the border, it was considered to be a rather sensitive buffer region. At the beginning, only a small settlement existed at this location. The primary goal of that settlement was to conduct research on mutated life forms. However, as the area developed, this goal of the research gradually shifted, and the Federation began to use this location as a ce of exile for criminals. Many whose crimes were serious, yet did not warrant the death sentence, had been banished here.

    It was not known when this ce had been given the moniker of ¡°Barbarian¡±.

    To the Federation, there was no need for a city like Barbarian City, as all the people living there bore thebel of ¡°criminal¡±. Either they had sinned, or their parents had.

    Barbards were where the greatest value could be extracted out of people. At the very end, not only was it a jail for death convicts and serious offenders, even some light offenders had been sent there, allowing the underworld to flourish.

    However, all of these happened a long time ago. After a couple of decades, Barbarian City was established, and this ¡°jail¡± was terminated.

    However, the living conditions grew worse and worse over time. At this moment, not only did Barbarian City have to face a vile environment without the Federation¡¯s defence and support, they had to rely on pure manpower and fighting ability, fighting against mutated beasts that were contesting for living space. The beastial tide that came every year would result in life-or-death battles, leaving injuries on every single Barbarian City citizen who survived the ordeal; mental, physical, or both. Everyone had suffered injuries before, and many would lose their friends and family in those life-and-death battles every year.

    They needed the support of the Federation! Genuine support!

    They needed the Federation¡¯s defence system, runic cannons, and more importantly, food and better medical care.

    The fight between the parliament and aristocratic families had given them an opportunity to do just that. If they were able to enter the top 8, the parliament would find ways to give Barbarian City a seat in their ranks This meant that Barbarian City¡¯s existence would be formally recognised, allowing them to obtain even more resources.

    Therefore, they had pushed all the way to this stage, for the sake of that top 8 cing!

    Making it to the round-of-16 left them just 1 step away from sess, with many Federation citizens starting to pay attention to their existence. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t matter to them, as all they cared about was to get into the top 8.

    It was crucially important for them to step over the hurdle that was Seer. However, the problem was that the Seer squadron was clearly unwilling to fall at their hands, nor be a stepping stone for a mere chess piece.

    Nevertheless, the oue of that match caused many to be taken aback. Under Divian¡¯s leadership, Jormungandr showcased his outstanding abilities, while Bierhoff and Lancelot Seer disyed exemry standards for the world to see. Despite giving their all, the Barbarian squadron was only able to obtain an insignificant victory in one duel, and were swept into a 1:4 defeat by the Seer squadron.

    Naturally, as their overall standard was pretty good with rather unique traits, they had probably garnered the attention of the various great aristocratic families, which could possibly lead to a future change for Barbarian City. However, their road in this CHF hade to an end.

    The third day of the round-of-16 hade to an end, with this undoubtedly being the day that had brought the greatest shock to many people. Tianjing entering the top 8 had given hope to countless people, with Wang Zhong cementing his fame through this match. He was no longer the All Mouthy King of the past, or simply some ck horse. At this moment, he had genuinely joined the ranks of the younger generation experts sitting at the apex of the Federation. Torres could notin or rant about their loss to him.

    It waste in the afternoon before Grai leisurely returned. This fellow had always been pretty open-minded, appearing as if he couldn¡¯t care less about the oue of the match. Nevertheless, he was still extremely happy when hearing about Tianjing¡¯s victory.

    Besides Wang Zhong, who had benefited greatly from their win, Barran was the other person who had significant gains. From now on, no one would dare underestimate this heavy soldier, who had pulled down their average standard. No one had expected Tianjing to be able to walk this far, causing many within the Federation to start paying attention to the city that this squadron hailed from.

    Thest day of the round-of-16 had started, with the host, Stuart, showcasing their might for all to see. They still possessed endless fame, and, being the number 1 city of the Federation, was also a mighty existence that held the highest reputation in people¡¯s eyes. This squadron had garnered the highest levels of support during their round-of-16 match, with the entire arena rooting for the Stuart squadron.

    The Eye of the Storm squadron¡¯s powerful summoning tactics were utterly useless in the face of the mighty Stuart, with the Stuart members ending the match with their individual brilliance for a wless 4:0 victory. Despite their strength, the Eye of the Storm squadron was still unable to force Stuart to reveal their true strength. Stuart had still managed to obtain an easy victory without relying on Carolyn.

    In the afternoon, as if they were giving a reply to Stuart, the Giant God Peak squadron defeated the Hignd Knights squadron with a wless 4:0 victory. In that match, Borat¡±s giant hammer still left anyone facing it in despair, with his opponent being unable to avoid his attacks at all. Fernandes¡¯ instant petrification special ability was just as invincible as ever. Other than those on the same level as Mo Wen, one had to rely on their sense of sight to fight against their opponent. However, looking at the opponent would result in petrification, which was too lethal! Angele¡¯s 5 transformation beast bloodline, which was able to rival Divian¡¯s dragon bloodline, was disyed in a rather domineering fashion. Coupled with the schrly and immeasurably stable Dicaprio, Giant God Peak had disyed the air of nobility from a championship contender.

    Naturally, due to how easily and unchallenged they were in their victory, there were people who started to doubt the strength of the Giant God Peak¡¯s opponents. At the very least, they appeared so whenpared to Tianjing. However, on the other hand, there were no weaklings in the round-of-16. What¡¯s more, Stuart and the other S+ ranked squadron had yet to meet their match. How could they say that their opponents were too weak?!

    Giant God Peak had entered the top 8 in a strong fashion. Although it wasn¡¯t as ferocious as Tianjing, they still exuded an feeling of limitless ability.

    The Giant God Peak had obtained thest spot in the top 8. At this moment, the top 8 squadrons of this CHF had been decided.

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, Stuart, Heaven¡¯s Fate, Grozny, Tianjing, Copperfield, Seer, and Giant God Peak.

    These 8 squadrons represented the highest standards among all the Heroic Soul Academies of the Federation.

    At this moment, there was no longer anyone passingments like ¡°lucky¡± or ¡°fluke¡±; being able to enter the top 8 in this CHF was an undeniable indication of their strength.

    The legendary soldier Rodriguez went up on stage for an announcement. The quarterfinals wouldmence in 7 days.

    Although 7 days seemed to be an extremely short amount of time to rest, having experienced so many fights and battles, every single day was extremely precious for the soldiers at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. To them, every single day represented the possibility of gaining new understandings and chances to breakthrough.

    This was the reason why everyone was forcefully restraining their soul stage to the Casted Soul Stage. Their goal was to gain improvements under intense stimtion from thepetition.

    ¡°That¡¯s verymon, The round-of-16 was already that intense, especially thest match! That was truly the endgame of the round-of-16. Did you see how Franken was finished off? Even the rey can¡¯t do justice to the entire story. You need to watch it frame by frame to understand the whole process. It was really too cruel! The 7 day break is definitely needed, to give all of the squadrons more time to prepare for the quarterfinals!¡±

    ¡°Truthfully speaking, Giant God Peak is really strong. From the start, they had already been judged by the officials to be ranked 7th. I was extremely against that decision, as I personally felt that they weren¡¯t as strong as Tianjing. However, from the looks of it, I¡¯ve really made a huge mistake. Giant God Peak is most terrifying at their ability to conceal their strength. Tianjing¡¯s full strength has already been disyed for everyone to see, and it¡¯s simple to identify their strong points. However, Giant God Peak has concealed themselves too deeply! I¡¯m really saying what I feel! If not for Franken wanting to settle his grudge against Angele, I feel that Angele would probably have given a huge shock to others in the top 8!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long said that there¡¯s a reason Giant God Peak was ranked ahead of Tianjing.¡±

    ¡°Speaking about that, other than Tianjing and Giant God Peak, all of the othermoner squadrons have been eliminated. I initially believed that the zing Angel squadron and zing squadron might have stood a chance to break through.¡±

    ¡°The S ranked evaluation truly represents the S rank. The strength of the aristocratic families have always been at that level. I believe that the quarterfinals will be Tianjing¡¯s limit. As for Giant God Peak, that¡¯s difficult to predict; they¡¯ve really showed some strange stuff in theirst match. So mysterious! They should be the greatest surprise in this CHF.¡±

    Wave after wave of discussions sprung up in the Skylink, with some of them sizing Giant God Peak up against Tianjing, with most favouring Giant God Peak.

    On the contrary, the aristocratic families remained extremely calm and tranquil, as this oue was still within their expectations. While Tianjing¡¯s victory had been a little surprising, from their perspective, Giant God Peak going up against the Hignd Knights squadron was just like newbies fighting in a low-level match. Clearly, this evaluation had immediately given rise to intense debates, with those present in the arena for that match being the first to erupt. How would you know how intense and terrifying the match was if you didn¡¯te to watch the match?

    Stuart, Heaven¡¯s Fate, Grozny, and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor; they were, without a doubt, the highest ranking squadrons in the quarterfinals. As for Tianjing, Seer, Giant God Peak, and Copperfield, they were ranked as the lower tier.

    While the entire Federation was discussing about the situation of the CHF quarterfinals, everyone naturally knew that everything depended on the match-ups. It could be said that the match-ups could immediately determine the results of the uing matches.

    As for Tianjing...

    Wang Zhong and the others were preparing to drink alcohol and toast to their aplishments; a prime example of ¡°striking a bnce between work and rest.¡±

    However, the truth was that Tianjing had not made even the slightest preparation to enter the quarterfinals. The thought of them entering the quarterfinals had never crossed their minds, not even once. Yet, they had actually made it through! To Tianjing Academy, the shock from their aplishment was close to terrifying! However, this made their information-gatheringwork seem rathercklustre. The numbers and figures that they could gather weren¡¯t much, and they could only rely on thebat footage from earlier matches in this CHF. Furthermore, at this stage in the CHF, the difficulty of gathering information was even higher, as everyone wanted to keep their secrets secure.

    Having fought all this way here in this CHF, the entire Tianjing squadron felt extremely proud of their aplishments. At this moment, everyone could put down the baggage they carried on their shoulders and carry on fighting, causing their morale to surge to its highest.

    As for how they would fight in theing future, everything would depend on the opponents they were matched up against. Nevertheless, each and every member of the Tianjing squadron already had their own thoughts, as Wang Zhong had already given this squadron its identity.

 Chapter 533 - Thatâ€™s even possible?

    <h4>Chapter 533: That¡¯s even possible?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This CHF had be the greatest attraction for the Federation citizens, and it was the same for the students from the various great academies. Manybat techniques, which would never have been seen in the academies, had been disyed in the intense fights in this CHF. Furthermore, some squadrons had to rely on powerful Dimensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques in order to achieve victory, raising the standards to an unprecedented level. This allowed many students to expand their horizons. These high-levelbat techniques had always been monopolized by the experts at the very top; if not for the high standards of the matches, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have utilised these moves openly, and the analysis of these moves wouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t the main goal of the Parliament influence in this CHF; their objective was to demonstrate the emergence of their own power. Everything they had done in this CHF was the work of decades of nning and execution. Nevertheless, they had almost been wiped outpletely in the round-of-16. If not for the disruption caused by Tianjing, Giant God Peak would have been the lone contender in the quarterfinals. Despite their nning and ambition, the reality wasn¡¯t as optimistic as they had envisioned. The Federation still remained under the rule of the aristocratic families.

    The superiority of the aristocratic family squadrons in this CHF was utterly overwhelming, shattering the hopes and dreams that the parliament influence had ced on thosemoner squadrons.

    Frankly speaking, this didn¡¯te as much of a surprise for the Parliament, though they were definitely disappointed by the results. It had never been an easy task for an up anding entity to challenge the incumbent rulers, and wrestle power from them to establish a new system.

    This was the nature of the aristocratic families. During the dark era, when the Federation had yet to be established, the entire Eurasian continent was protected by the aristocratic families. They upied strongholds and cities, preventing the darkness from overrunning them and ensuring humanity¡¯s survival.

    The Federation was, in essence, just a coboration between the aristocratic families. However, across the couple hundred of years where humanity survived through the dark era, regardless of whether it was a huge, powerful family or just a small n, too many had been lost in the river of time. The power void had to be filled, and while most of these cases resulted in another aristocratic family taking control, certain situations with unique circumstances would arise, eventually culminating in the rise of themoner¡¯s parliamentary influence, where new elites would gain power among the gaps between the aristocratic families¡¯ control.

    The meteoric rise of Skylink, the reestablishment of civilised society, and the increasing dissemination of knowledge to the masses, all contributed to a golden, where the Federation Parliament¡¯s development skyrocketed, finally reaching the level where they could stand toe to toe with some of the great aristocratic families, in terms of strength and status.

    As a result, various kinds of power games began between the parliament and the aristocratic families in their struggle to obtain more resources, eventually bing a daily urrence. This CHF was the most recent one, and the one happening on thergest scale, with immense implications on the oue of this tug-of-war.

    The reason why they had pitched for Tianjing was to make Tianjing act as a shield for Giant God Peak, as fame and reputation were undoubtedly important for them. In the end, the priority was to ensure that the desired oue was achieved. As long as Giant God Peak could win the championship, everything they envisioned woulde into fruition. A few years down the road, people would only remember the champions, while the 1st runner up, ck horses, and everyone else, would be forgotten in the annals of history.

    Ma Dong was the only one within the Tianjing squadron who was genuinely busy. At this moment, too many parties were paying attention to Tianjing, and Tianjing was a prime target for both the parliament and the aristocratic families. Although not everyone was openly attempting to entice Tianjing, more and more requests wereing in every day in hopes of getting together with the Tianjing squadron.

    There were those who were more direct in their pitch, wanting to immediately offer aid to Tianjing, with sponsorship amounts that could be said as gargantuan. With that amount, it would be simple to build 10 of the top-ss training facilities from Stuart that Ma Dong had been drooling over. However, it was best to not underestimate simple sponsorships like this. Generally speaking, after epting money from others, their instructions and orders would need to be followed, and gradually, one would be a mere subordinate.

    There were those who were more discrete, and sent their younger generation members that held some clout to mix around and form connections with Ma Dong.

    Naturally, there were also those who were more overbearing, or those who tried to use reasoning and emotions to pull Tianjing over. The parliament was one of these parties; on the surface, they appeared enthusiastic and showed that they valued Tianjing. However, their tone had already betrayed their aim, which was to have Tianjing as one of their subordinates.

    However, Wang Zhong was simply not interested in those matters.

    Be it the aristocratic families or the parliament, none of them was able to interest him in the slightest, nor did he bother getting involved. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t dumb. Admittedly, he still had a youthful and emotional side. However, he also possessed a maturity that was rarely seen at his age. Due to his contact with the Hyperdimension, he was able to understand that there were some things and matters that were just out of his control. He was also unwilling to bring about disasters for Tianjing.

    Naturally, if they wanted to have the freedom to decide, they needed the strength to obtain that freedom. If their journey ended in the top 8, their fame could potentially lead to them bing a sacrificial pawn for the contest among the various great powers. They would be unable to rely on either side, as neither would let Tianjing off the hook, leaving them to die in their contest. However, if Tianjing became stronger and even more famous, both sides would refrain from targeting them, in fear of destroying a potential prized possession. Simply speaking, their strength would determine the weight behind their words, and their value.

    The quarterfinals balloting ceremony was about tomence. Every single citizen of the Federation was paying close attention to this, as it directly concerned the fate of the top 8 squadrons in this CHF. Even powerhouse squadrons like Stuart were no exception; the matchup could affect them greatly.

    Perhaps, for the aim of publicity, and also for the sake of putting an end to the rumours about underhanded maniption that had been circting around on Skylink, the entire process was conducted in an open environment under live broadcast. The location chosen for the ceremony was therge grounds of Stuart¡¯s victory arena stadium. Even though it wasn¡¯t an official match, the arena was already considerably packed, with reporters from various media outlets present in the venue. On the official CHF Skylink website, theprehensive live broadcast had already started.

    ¡°The balloting ceremony is about to start.¡±

    Thementators for the ceremony¡¯s live Skylink broadcast were once again Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er, as the two were getting increasingly adept and skilful with their coordination. ¡°There¡¯s not a single weakling present in the top 8 squadrons. However, strength is no longer the sole deciding factor on whether they will be able to continue down the path to the championship. Today, luck will be a more important factor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if those S+ rank powerhouse squadrons like Stuart, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor and Grozny were to get matched up, it¡¯s still possible for aet to collide with Earth.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, today¡¯s balloting results are extremely important, and will affect the hearts countless friends and family watching from the arena and Skylink. Both the arena and Skylink are rather lively today. The captains of the top 8 squadrons will make an appearance soon; it¡¯s gonna be the fans¡¯ lucky day.¡±

    Frankly speaking, although the oue of the ballot was undoubtedly important, within the Federation where the ideology of heroes was prevalent, being able to observe their idols in close proximity was the most rewarding thing for the audience. Furthermore, this was the first time they would be able to see all of their idols together. This was extremely obvious, as everyone¡¯s eyes werepletely out of focus during the exnation of the rules and a short speech by Long Mei¡¯er, the chairwoman of the CHF organisingmittee. The low hum of people discussing buzzed across the arena, continuing all the way till the main characters appeared.

    ¡°Stuart squadron, Carolyn!¡±

    Leading the captains of the top 8 squadrons was Carolyn.

    Carolyn was undoubtedly the number 1 figure among the Federation¡¯s younger generation. The powerful Stuart Family and her individual strength established and cemented her position as the undisputed queen. She had truly made people look up and respect her, as she had aplished everything she was credited for with her own ability. For example, the establishment of contact with Solomon as the Federation¡¯s representative; this was a task so unimaginably difficult, that even the other notable figures in the younger generation would never be able to understand it. The fame and reputation of this queen was already universally renowned. In fact, even Gui Hao would pale inparison.

    Today, she was dressed in a pure white dress, appearingpletely unrted to her role as fighter. Regardless of her outfit, appearance, or the air of nobility she gave off, they practically suppressed everyone around her. Despite not having a body as fiery as Laura, when coupled with her absolutely stunning appearance, she appeared just like a goddess that absolutely couldn¡¯t get desecrated.

    Thunderous cheers, roars, whistles, praises, and ps, instantly rang out from the arena. This sounds lingered on, creating a lively atmosphere surpassing even that of Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s opening speech.

    Without talking about Stuart¡¯s supporters, even the fans of other squadrons did not have anything but good impressions towards this goddess.

    Her exposure, the glory orded to her, and even her positive image; it was simply too great. Carolyn had always been an eternal idol and goddess in the hearts of many. Furthermore, she was the representative of this CHF¡¯s host, and also the representative of Stuart, the strongest squadron in CHF history.

    Under the eyes of the mouring audience and Long Mei¡¯er, Carolyn went up and took the first number of the ballot.

    Number 6. A rather lucky number.

    ¡°Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron, Gui Hao!¡±

    Dressed in casual attire, Gui Hao walked up, a radiant smile stered on his face.

    Although such an environment might be troublesome for some, Gui Hao found it rather entertaining.

    Shrieks instantly rang out from quite a few girls in the arena. The number one sessor of the Gui Family, one of the most powerful aristocratic families in the Federation, the resources, fame and reputation controlled by Gui Hao could only be matched by Carolyn and Carolyn alone. However, the genuine reasons behind his fame were his character, handsome appearance, and frighteningbat aplishments.

    The 1 VS 5 provocation he had issued in this CHF had blown this fellow¡¯s fame through the roof. Regardless of the evaluations from the CHF officials or the Mo Family, Gui Hao was undoubtedly one of the strongest participants in CHF. Furthermore, the unconfirmed rumours about him and Carolyn had resulted in many enthusiastic discussions among Federation citizens. After all, those two were good matches for each other.

    ¡°Gui Hao has picked number 7! ording to the balloting rules, 1 will be matched up against 2, 3 against 4, 5 against 6, and 7 against 8.¡± said Ruo Zhi with a smile. ¡°Without a doubt, Stuart and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor are the hottest favourites for this year¡¯s championship. There are even quite a few people who are anticipating for them to be matched up against each other/ If that happens, that would result in more opportunities for the other squadrons. However, the heavens aren¡¯t always that perfect.¡±

    ¡°Grozny Academy, dimir!¡±

    The Ice Prince was wearing a short sleeved T-shirt. He was yet another handsome guy, also hailed from a powerhouse S+ ranked squadron and simrly from one of the upper five families of the Federation. Regardless of strength or background, dimir was not inferior to Gui Hao in any way. Furthermore, the awe surrounding the younger generation from the northern regions was unmatched by anyone. Even Carolyn wasn¡¯t able to match up to him on this aspect!

    However, dimir, who had chosen to walk on the cruel and callous way of life, had fewer fans than Gui Hao and Carolyn. Naturally, dimir did not care about this, as Vasilyevich only needed to properly govern the northern regions.

    The audience gave dimir an extremely warm round of apuse. Naturally, there was nocking of shrieks from his female fans, as after all, their numbers were just a tad bit less than Gui Hao¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s number 3! Grozny Academy has also avoided matching up against the other 2 S+ rank squadrons! I have to say that luck is a part of one¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, Mo Wen!¡±

    With a red runic cloth around his eyes, Mo Wen appeared in everyone¡¯s view.

    To any hot-blooded youths who loved to fight, Mo Wen was definitely the benchmark figure at the top of their milestones. He was the role model of all who ventured into the martial dao.

    He had mastered all of the Mo Family¡¯s Inner Fist Martial Arts, was a wrestling master, the number one expert within the Federation¡¯s younger generation, an instructor for the Federation Armed Forces mechanized battalion... he had way too many titles and honours attached to his name, things that people would never be able to achieve even if they were to pursue it for their entire life. Yet, a single person had achieved all of that: Mo Wen.

    He was unlike Carolyn, Gui Hao and dimir. Although he also hailed from one of the upper five families of the Federation, the Mo Family, he was not from the main lineage. Instead, he had relied on his talent and hard work to achieve the recognition of the masses, to the point of being able to stand on equal footing as the heaven-gifted sons and daughters like Carolyn and Gui Hao!

    Those youths not only possessed individual strength, they also possessed the power to rally supporters within the younger generation of the Federation.

    Mo Wen was basically a living legend. Before the appearance of All Mouthy King, he was the greatest symbol of encouragement in the hearts of the Federation¡¯s youths.

    The number of females shrieking out had lessened by quite a bit. However, they were reced by the berserk roars from men. The noise generated by the audience instantly became thrice as loud as what the two men before him had received.

    ¡°Haha. Although captain Mo Wen always keeps a low profile, his fame and reputation can even give pressure to miss Carolyn! There are truly quite a number of people in the arena and Skylink cheering crazily for him.¡±

    ¡°Captain Mo Wen always gives people a sense of security. I¡¯m also a fan of captain Mo Wen.¡± said Chen Yu¡¯er with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time for captain Mo Wen to pick a number. Oh, it¡¯s actually number 1!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, is that too cruel?¡± a wave of miserable voices instantly rang out across Skylink.

    The 4 S+ powerhouse squadrons had actually managed to avoid one another!

 Chapter 534 - Gui Hao or Carolyn?

    <h4>Chapter 534: Gui Hao or Carolyn?</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Skeleton Wizard

    It had to be said that the supporters of the other squadron instantly felt their hearts sink to rock-bottom.

    All of them instantly felt depressed. Before the other 4 captains could appear, all of them would already have been matched up against an S+ ranked opponent. That basically ruled out all chances for good luck!

    ¡°Copperfield Academy, Laura!¡±

    Despite there being no chances left of getting a lucky ballot, the charm of an idol was boundless. When the ball queen graced the stage, the resultingmotion was even greater than the earlier four captains.

    The Federation¡¯s ball fans were admittedly loyal fans, though it was still insufficient to make their ball queen rise to the apex. It was the empires¡¯ citizens that had really pushed Laura¡¯s fame to an overwhelming level. One could imagine just how terrifying this massive group of fans was. They did not care who the hell Carolyn, Gui Hao, Mo Wen, or dimir were! To them, those youths appeared extremely normal and ordinary! Fuck them all! There was even a blind man amongst their ranks!

    However, the ball queen was absolutely different from them!

    Frankly speaking, even in the Kaiser Empire, with their slightly better quality of life, it was extremely rare to find a woman with such voluptuous assets! That magnificent view was able to instantly cause a hormonal rush in their bodies! To all of the single males in the empires, all of them knew this sensation to be true love!

    There was nock of obscenities and vulgarities in the berserk Skylink live feed chat. This was a textbook example of a bare naked appreciation of beauty! It was so terrible, even open-minded ball fans were blushing in embarrassment.

    Laura had pulled out the number 4.

    dimir instantly sent a faint smile towards her. For his Grozny Academy, the Copperfield squadron was definitely a good match up. Although Copperfield wasn¡¯t weak, the remaining three squadrons, Seer, Tianjing, and Giant God Peak, were even harder to deal with. This was especially true for Tianjing, as the existence known as All Mouthy King had caused even the four great powerhouse S+ ranked squadrons to feel the pressure. Even though dimir didn¡¯t believe that he would lose, there was a possibility of paying a substantial price in order to move that tough stone out of the way. That would definitely be bad news for anyone who was gunning for the CHF championship.

    ¡°Seer squadron! Divian!¡±

    Dressing in a suit of silvery armour, Divian was the sixth captain to grace the stage.

    Beauties would always be able to enjoy a greater level of apuse than others. With her nickname as the Spear Goddess, as well as her being one of the 4 princesses of the Federation, she had a great following and fanbase. Furthermore, for the past few months, her name had frequently been associated with another name, All Mouthy King. Although she had been relegated to being a supporting character, this had still caused Divian¡¯s fame and reputation to rise to a higher level, especially among themoner circles. At this moment, her fame was not inferior to even Carolyn and Gui Hao.

    The order in which the captains had appeared on stage was in ordance with the brand new evaluation done by the officials. Originally, the Seer squadron had been ranked above Copperfield. However, the outstanding performance disyed by the super ranged soldier Karkel had far exceeded the standards of his age group. Coupled with the improvement shown by Laura, Anlor and the entire squadron, this had propelled Copperfield to overtake Seer.

    Nevertheless, Divian did not care much about this ranking. The reason her Seer squadron was underestimated was due to the disqualification of that idiot Karl.

    Amidst the cheers, she calmly walked towards the balloting box.

    ¡°Number 2! The Seer Academy will be facing the Heaven¡¯s Fate Armed Forces led by captain Mo Wen!¡± announced Ruo Zhi with a smile, before his tone changed. ¡°I believe that everyone¡¯s been waiting for the next person to grace the stage.¡±

    As he said that statement, Ruo Zhi started to feel extremely emotional. Since the start of the CHF, he was still unable to believe that such a person actually existed in this world. Before he could announce the name of the next captain, the arena and Skylink erupted intoplete chaos. At this instant, the fame and support shown had, in fact, exceeded everyone else. Upon his appearance, everyone seemed to be mere supporting characters. It was impossible to imagine that the outstanding youths hailing from the 10 great families, which had dominated the world all this time, had been actually suppressed by him.

    ¡°Now, let us wee the creator of legends, the idol of the masses, I included: All Mouthy King-Wang Zhong!¡±

    As Ruo Zhi¡¯s resounding voice boomed out, what seemed like an explosion of apuse and shouts rushed towards the skies. Wang Zhong had only walked out. Yet, countless people felt as if they could no longer hold themselves back. Indeed, this was the existence of a legend.

    The strongest, the most reliable!

    Tianjing was still extremely imbnced, with loads of weaknesses. Perhaps, their journey would end at the quarterfinals?

    So what? So what about it?

    This was All Mouthy King!

    ¡°You¡¯re our captain! You¡¯re our big bro! You made us believe in miracles! Invincible Tianjing! All Mouthy King, the sovereign has descended upon this world!¡±

    In the Skylink, the most devout All Mouthy fan groups had already flooded the chat with their unstoppable madness.

    Without mentioning them, there were even manymittee members who were dumbfounded by the audience¡¯s reactions. It wasn¡¯t to say that Wang Zhong¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t good, as he was indeed extremely brilliant. However, this was just the quarterfinals! The 4 great S+ squadrons had yet to reveal their true strength! Yet, Wang Zhong¡¯s poprity had already reached this realm, something that was utterly inconceivable to them.

    Such a trend wasn¡¯t only present on Skylink. At this moment, there were even some fans who were starting to faint due to overexertion and excitement, and had to be carried over the heads of the audience to the emergency squads stationed nearby.

    Step by step, Wang Zhong walked towards the stage, while the people standing on top looked down at him. There were familiar faces, and there were unfamiliar faces. He noticed Carolyn, who was still as beautiful as he remembered. Perhaps, she was even more beautiful than before. However, underneath that beautiful appearance, the sensation that had previously caused Wang Zhong¡¯s heart to race had disappeared. Therefore, Wang Zhong simply gave a smile in return.

    A slightlyplicated feeling arose in Carolyn¡¯s heart. Being as smart as she was, she was instantly able to feel the free and easy feelings he had behind that smile... as well as the disregard he had. That wasn¡¯t a nice feeling to her at all. Nevertheless, her expression became calmer, appearing just like the pride and arrogance possessed by a princess.

    ¡°There are only 2 choices left for captain Wang Zhong. He will either face Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, or Stuart.¡±

    ¡°Admittedly, the 4 great S+ powerhouses are the hot favourites to clinch the CHF championship. However, I can tell that for today, they aren¡¯t the most popr ones. Just taking into ount how hot the discussions are in the Skylink, Tianjing has tossed the second-ced Stuart far, far in their wake. They¡¯re the undisputed leader. What¡¯s interesting is that supporters for the other squadrons are generally hoping for their squadron to not get matched up against any of the S+ powerhouse squadrons. Even though it can¡¯t be attributed to fear or dread, it¡¯s best to be able to conserve strength for theirter matches, for the championship fight. Compared to them, Tianjing¡¯s fans are rather interesting. Yesterday, I¡¯ve found an extremely weird poll for Tianjing¡¯s possible opponents for the quarterfinals. In that poll, over 70% of Tianjing fans actually hope for their squadron to go up against one of the 4 S+ powerhouse squadrons! I have to say that it¡¯s a result that¡¯s difficult for people to wrap their heads around. The thoughts of the Tianjing fans are just like the thoughts of All Mouthy King when he chooses what weapon to use: it¡¯s extremely hard to predict.¡±

    ¡°How hard can it be! If Tianjing doesn¡¯t fight against those S+ powerhouses, do you expect our brother King to bully our beloved ball queen?¡±

    Immediately, fans watching via Skylink immediately started to forcefully impose their pretentiousness upon others. There were only 2 choices left anyway, with both of them being S+ powerhouses, so they couldn¡¯t lose out in terms of attitude!

    To these fans who had been influenced by brother King, being pretentious was something that was as easy as the flip of a hand.

    ¡°Ball queen¡¯s innocent!¡±

    ¡°Picking Seer is still better than any of the S+ powerhouses, right?¡±

    ¡°Can you endure letting brother King step over our pitiful younger sister Divian?¡±

    ¡°Whoosh! I feel that picking Giant God Peak is better!¡±

    ¡°Brother, they¡¯re both from the same roots! There¡¯s no need to destroy each other before the finale!¡±

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535:</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Skeleton Wizard

    ¡°Since they¡¯re going to fight, they should aim straight for those S+ powerhouses! Brother King¡¯s the man who¡¯s gunning for the championship! Do you believe he¡¯s here to fight newbies? Since they¡¯re going face off eventually, why not just get it over with! Let the storm intensify!¡±

    ¡°This is much morefortable, right! There¡¯s no need to waste time to think and guess!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s number 8! Captain Wang Zhong has picked number 8! Tianjing¡¯s opponent is Martial Ghost Divine Emperor! That leaves the Giant God Peak to face off against the strongest squadron, Stuart! Let us wish them all the best.¡±

    Wang Zhong looked over to Gui Hao, who revealed a confident smile in return. This was precisely what he had hoped for! To other people, Tianjing was a squadron they needed to avoid. However, for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, the Tianjing squadron and Wang Zhong were merely guinea pigs. Furthermore, Gui Hao was the man who would rule in the future, and Wang Zhong was undoubtedly the best sacrificial offering on his path to power. This would also be a good stepping stone towards conquering Carolyn. Obtaining victory from Wang Zhong would allow him to cement his position as the most outstanding person in the younger generation of the Federation.

    As for Giant God Peak, a calm expression was present in Dicaprio¡¯s eyes, appearing as though he knew that this would happen. This was the counterattack from the aristocratic family influence. The representatives of themoners and the parliament absolutely couldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the semifinals.

    Control? When did he ever escape from the machinations of life? Dicaprio was well aware that the quarterfinals would be a life or death fight. However, there was no choice but to fight. The parliament had depleted their capabilities just to get them this far.

    The shing lights were endless, with photos being taken to be made into various kinds of posters and billboards. The 8 people standing on stage were the idols present in the hearts of all of the Federation youths. Although this number would drop by half after the quarterfinals 2 dayster, for the time being, their fame was endless.

    Countless youths within the arena and Skylink were cheering and shouting for them. However, there would always be some unkind gazes in the midst.

    Murderous intent shot out from Zhao Zimo¡¯s eyes as he observed the ceremony¡¯s proceedings via Skylink.

    One of those ces should have belonged to the Zhao Family! However, that ce had now gone to others!

    Was it due to good luck that the 4 S+ powerhouses all managed to obtain even numbers and avoid getting matched up against each other?

    Only ghosts and idiots would naively believe that! Only those idioticmoners would ept such a result. He could think of at least 10 ways to make the balloting appear fair and impartial.

    He proceeded to quietly turn off his Skylink. It was never Zhao Zimo¡¯s style to wallow in regret, nor would he get consumed by hatred.

    To any intelligent person, something like hatred would only affect their emotions and judgement, and Zhao Zimo never needed it.

    No one had a clearer understanding of Tianjing than Zhao Zimo, who had lost to them. Long before Tianjing¡¯s match against Torres, Zhao Zimo already knew that thetter would definitely lose. However, he had still made the ¡°unnecessary¡± action of delivering a priceless Soul stabilizing medicine to Torres. Admittedly, part of it was him betting on a spectacr show. Nevertheless, he had done so to confuse others, to make some people feel that he had been affected greatly by his loss, and had also exhausted all of his capabilities; hence, he was relying on underhanded methods to get what he wanted

    Zhao Zimo had never cared about his reputation. To him, the final victor had the power to rewrite his past and future at will.

    There was already not much time left. If he wanted to obtain the things he desired, he had to make his move now.

    Quarterfinals.

    First match: Heaven¡¯s Fate VS Seer

    2nd match: Stuart VS Giant God Peak

    3rd match: Tianjing VS Martial Ghost Divine Emperor

    4th match: Grozny VS Copperfield

    Without a doubt, those were 8 squadrons that possessed S ranked evaluations. This time, the aristocratic families could not avoid an intense collision between their forces, as there were only 4 ces, and the other 4 would be eliminated from this CHF.

    At this point, everyone within the Federation had their eyes trained on this CHF, as they haven¡¯t had an asion this grand for many years. Those squadrons that still remained in the CHF had obtained endless honour and glory, like Tianjing and Giant God Peak, who had be household names overnight. Due to Copperfield¡¯s outstanding performance, they, who were once at the bottom among the great families, had instantly gained loads of fame and poprity.

    Before the start of the quarterfinals, it seemed like all of the squadrons had undergone closed-door training. Despite noisy discussions that constantly rang about, they were unable to affect the participants, as all of them were making the most of their time to n and arrange tactics for their uing match. The top 8 squadrons already possessed the bearing of rulers. However, for those who had already reached this stage, who wouldn¡¯t want to take it a step further?

    What kind of feeling would it be to stand on the stage in the semifinals?

    Each of the 8 squadrons had their own personal training grounds. The Stuart Family was still capable of providing such resources for them to use. Soon, Wang Zhong and the others from Tianjing were going to face one of the hottest favourites for the championship, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron. This squadron was definitely one of the toughest opponents in the entire CHF. Nevertheless, the morale of the entire Tianjing squadron was extremely high and spirited.

    During the past few days, Ma Dong was basically living the life of a god, as his family was pampering him and treating him like a treasure. If the auction had qualified him to hold the position of a sessor in the family, and be included on the observation list, Tianjing¡¯s mind-boggling performance was basically heaven-defying, as opposed to the early exit of the Assassin squadron.

    In fact, Tumo Assassin had even sent him a personal Skylink message. It was utterly unheard of this great family leader to personally show concern for a younger generation, to the extent that it had caused some warmth to surge within the heart of this ¡°calm¡± Ma Dong.

    Nevertheless, despite being full of ambition, Ma Dong didn¡¯t even dare to imagine Tianjing entering the semifinals. However, the issue was that every other member of the Tianjing squadron appeared to have been brainwashed by Wang Zhong; all of them seemed as if they really wanted to bring the fight to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor.

    Frankly speaking, from the information Ma Dong had obtained, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was notpletely invincible. In both duels and group battles, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor stood at the apex of the Federation. At the very least, Ma Dong was able to understand this. Although the world believed that All Mouthy King would still be able to create miracles, for the pragmatist Ma Dong, he didn¡¯t agree at all.

    As for Wang Zhong and the Tianjing squadron, they had already aplished their mission by advancing this far in the CHF. As for what happens after¡­ he did not dare to think. To him, it enough to just give their all.

    One look at the training grounds, and Ma Dong could see a sweatden Barran, Scarlet and Emily who were earnestly trying their best to recover, as well as Wang Zhong and Grai who were in the midst of a discussion. All of them really appeared like they wanted a good fight against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor! The 4 great mainstay members had really been brainwashed by Wang Zhong.

    Comparatively, Mmi, Hymin, Colby and Lily did not have a simrly strong fighting spirit. Frankly speaking, their strength and talent paled inparison, and so did their willpower. While it wasn¡¯t that bad, but the pressure of going up against opponents at this level would be too much for them to bear. They had a definite 0% chance to aplish anything against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. In fact, it could already be seen in the match against Torres. In the end, Tianjing hadpletely relied on Wang Zhong¡¯s heaven-defying moves to obtain victory, with the others being unable to offer any help at all.

    Compared to Torres, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was way stronger. What¡¯s more, the S+ ranked squadrons were the representatives of invincibility.

    In thest match, Barran had managed toprehend a Gravity-attribute special ability. This definitely was a new trump card for Tianjing, and had opened a new world for Barran. He had already broken into the realm of experts, while his talent would guarantee that he had the necessary qualifications to continue down this path. Possessing this Gravity-attribute special ability, Barran would also need to shoulder even greater responsibility.

 Chapter 536 - Roaring ambitions

    <h4>Chapter 536: Roaring ambitions</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Radiant Trantions

    It was extremely hard for him to break through within a short period of time. Nevertheless, Barran could familiarise himself with his defensive techniques, Gravity-attribute special ability, as well as his barbaric charge. Although his moves would definitely be seen through by his opponents, as long as he remained calm duringbat, he would still be able to grasp hold of opportunities that would lead to victory. That was what Barran had always strived for. As long as he didn¡¯t give up, an opportunity would always present itself.

    Like him, Scarlet and Emily were hoping to be able to shoulder more responsibilities. Basically, all top-ss experts had insta-kill moves developed from their special abilities, as well asbinationbat techniques that exceeded the realm of the Casted Soul Stage. These were exactly what Scarlet and Emily werecking. Although Scarlet had shocked the world with her outstanding disy in the previous match, her intelligence-centric style would only be able to catch her opponent off guard once.

    Frankly speaking, it was already mind blowing that such a miracle had urred. Hoping for something simr to happen in their match against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor would be hoping for the impossible. Nevertheless, the 2 of them did not give up.

    From the looks of it, Wang Zhong and Grai did not appear to be under any pressure. ¡°This construct¡¯s really very imaginative. In fact, constructs are very easy to use, though the final move of turning nothing into something has a slight inkling of a Spiritual Soulbat technique.¡±

    With a faint smile, Grai replied. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you feel that the so-called ¡°dimension¡± is just reflecting an illusion into reality?¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreement. There were indeed many matters about the hyper dimension that had slight simrities to the concept of reflecting an illusion into reality. Grai had really struck the jackpot in his line of thought, This has allowed him to gain an understanding into the matter of Dimensionalbat techniques.

    Although Grai had lost to si in their duel, essentially, si wasn¡¯t able to defeat Grai, as he had only used his Giant Void Mouth the send Grai out of the stage. Nevertheless, this move was inherently invincible in such apetition setting, as si could always run when he couldn¡¯t fight against his opponent. There¡¯s nothing anyone could do but to give si props for that; being able to form a contract with such a dimensional life form meant that he was not only strong, but was also lucky.

    ¡°No one within the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron is weak. From the information collected, their trump cards consist of Gui Hao, Gui Xinying and Gui Wulie. The other 2 mainstays, Larson and Vimont, are both elites nurtured by Martial Ghost Divine Emperor over the past few years. Since the Gui Family¡¯s never been bad with their judgement, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if they had gifted those two a Dimensionalbat technique each.¡± said Wang Zhong. He had already read through the information Ma Dong had passed to him. Nevertheless, that was merely information gathered based on external appearances. For Tianjing, it would be a luxury to be able to executebat strategies, and on paper, the disparity between their strength and others¡¯ was massive. Therefore, there was no need to utilise any unique tactics or counter ys, and it would be alright for Barran and the others to just showcase their capabilities.

    Clearly, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have the same train of thought as Ma Dong, as he yearned for even stronger opponents. In fact, to him, thepetition was just getting started!

    ¡°Senior, do you want to win?¡± All of a sudden, Grai shot a question out. ¡°I want to win!¡±

    Looking towards Grai, Wang Zhong gave augh and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a go!¡±

    Although their other squadron members wished to give their all, truthfully speaking, they were already unable to pull their weight at this point of the CHF. In fact, it was extremely difficult, even for Barran. Nevertheless, being the captain, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t just pour cold water and ruin the morale of his squadron members.

    To his surprise, he finally saw some fighting spirit present in Grai¡¯s eyes. It could be said that they were the only two who could obtain wins in the duelling phase, and force the match against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor to proceed to the group battle.

    Even Wang Zhong did not believe that there would be any ce for luck against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. Since the other squadron members had already given their greatest effort in the earlier stages of the CHF, it would be up to him and Grai to see how much further they could walk.

    Simrly, facing Tianjing in the quarterfinals was precisely what Gui Hao wanted, as he did not wish for this guinea pig tond into other people¡¯s hands. He really wanted to defeat Wang Zhong, and squish that bug under his feet! Only by doing so, would he be able to obtain a psychological advantage in Carolyn¡¯s presence.

    As of now, Carolyn and he were in some kind of rival/romantic rtionship. Unlike what most men and women sought in life, they were involved in way too many matters. This had caused mutual wariness to form between them, yet, both of them wanted to coborate with each other. If Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was able to establish a rtionship with Stuart via marriage, they would possibly be the strongest aristocratic family within the Federation. If further development went well, they would be able to rule all of the Federation!

    This was what Gui Hao really wanted. However, not only would he have to face the obstruction and disruptioning from other aristocratic families, he would also have to personally conquer Carolyn. If he sessfully did that, half of that grand ambition would be achieved. If that happened, the family would modify their ns with him at the centre, and serve his every need.

    Matters like that were probably extremely pressurising for others. However, with Gui Hao¡¯s personality, he found satisfaction in facing challenges like that.

    Naturally, he also wasn¡¯t like most guys, who would do romantic stuff like sending flowers, as acts like those were meaningless to Carolyn. In a contest, mind games were extremely important.

    The more impressive Wang Zhong¡¯s performance was, the more cracks it would leave in Carolyn¡¯s psyche, which Gui Hao wanted to properly make use of.

    The match between Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had been set up by him, precisely through the use of his family¡¯s power.

    On the other hand, the match between Stuart and Giant God Peak was the result of apromise.

    He really wanted to know, when Tianjing realised who their opponents were, were they immediately consumed by despair? Or did they wish to overturn the situation as they did before?

    This feeling was extremelyfortable, yet strange. It was precisely due to his strength that he felt no need to be worried. Now, the only thing he had to do was enjoy the process.

    ¡°Captain, Zhao Zimo¡¯s here. Do you wish to see him?¡± Gui Wulie said as he walked in.

    Gui Hao rapped the table. The Zhao Family... wished to rely on the Gui Family to rise in the ranks within the great families. The Gui Family also wished to use the Zhao Family as a chess piece. Both sides wanted to use each other. However, this time, the Zhao Family¡¯s performance was too terrible, as they had actually been eliminated by Tianjing before even reaching the quarterfinals! This had left the Zhao Family and Zhao Zimo in an extremely horrible position. Furthermore, Zhao Yilong was still in a critical state, with seemingly no possibility of recovering. Using a Divine Weapon without restraint before entering the Heroic Soul Stage was an utterly naive and stupid mistake to make.

    In the end, weapons were a form of external aid. How would there be proper growth if one was over-reliant on them? This was the reason why the Zhao Family was much weaker than the Mo Family, despite their simr roots.

    ¡°Let him in.¡± Gui Hao decided to give Zhao Zimo a chance. Frankly speaking, during this period of time, Zhao Zimo had not done anything right; while he might choose to work with the Zhao Family, he may not choose to work with Zhao Zimo.

    Zhao Zimo walked in. Unlike the calm and tranquil expression he always had, an extremely humble one was now present on his face.

    ¡°Brother Hao¡­¡± just as Zhao Zimo opened his mouth to speak, he was interrupted by Gui Hao without a single shred of politeness.

    ¡®There¡¯s no need for any nonsense. Give me a reason why I need you.¡± said Gui Hao in an indifferent tone. Although aristocratic family members appeared impressive to the outside world, their internal conflicts were even more intense. To them, their greatest enemies were not on the outside, but from the inside.

    Zhao Zimo didn¡¯t have a good reputation. This time, with Zhao Yilong falling into a critical condition, it was highly likely that Zhao Zimo was involved in one way or another. To Gui Hao, such a viinous character was someone he could live without.

    Facing Gui Hao was an extremely pressurising task for Zhao Zimo. Being an ordinary human, Zhao Zimo was almost on the brink of copse from just standing in front of Gui Hao. Nevertheless, he knew that he only had one shot at this.

    His entire n hinged on the presence of a powerful external supporter. If not, he would only have a 40% chance of winning the internal war that was currently unfolding within his family. However, if he failed, he would be the greatest loser in this CHF. Zhao Yilong was already finished, and could no longer act as his support. After all, having a dead support was pointless. The next best choice would be the man before him.

    Zhao Zimo looked towards Gui Hao. In the next second, he kneeled down on both knees without the slightest bit of hesitation. ¡°Master Hao, please give me a chance! I¡¯ll be yours tomand!¡±

    Hearing those words, Gui Hao grinned as he looked towards Zhao Zimo, appearingpletely unsurprised. Internally, he was still somewhat astonished. Although he had made it a little difficult for Zhao Zimo, he never expected that guy to be even more shameless than he had assumed. With his acknowledgement and support, Zhao Zimo would have the power to lead the Zhao Family, lending their weight to him when required. Furthermore, Gui Hao would be able to turn his situation aroundpletely.

    Rapping the table softly, Gui Hao continued to look at the unmoving Zhao Zimo kneeling on the ground before him. There was nothing he needed to say, as he had done everything that he needed to prove his stand.

    ¡°Zimo, what are you doing? Hurry up and stand up! We¡¯re all friends, right! We can talk about anything.¡± said Gui Hao with a smile as he gestured with his hand.

    ¡°Master Hao, I¡¯m genuinely sincere about this! Within the entire Federation, only master Hao¡¯s can truly unite everyone into one body! Please let this unworthy one help you get rid of any obstacles.¡± Zhao Zimo did not rise. He didn¡¯te this far just by dumb luck. If he really got up, he would be directly proiming about his insincerity.

    Gui Hao smiled. ¡°Tell me about your n.¡±

    A sliver of brilliance shed across Zhao Zimo¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, keeping his head down all the way, he exined his entire n. Listening to his boration, even someone like Gui Hao felt that Zhao Zimo was really too vicious; Zhao Zimo had even made use of his own brother, not only causing his downfall, but also wanting to obtain his brother¡¯s innate talent for himself, and personally grace the stage.

    Clearly, this fellow did not prioritise his family¡¯s gains as highly as his own. Gui Hao could really use a vile person like this. If Zhao Zimo seeded with his n, Gui Hao would gain anotherckey. With the former¡¯s support, it would be easier for him to climb to the top. With all of the 10 great families being prideful and arrogant, this might tip the scales in his favour.

    Most importantly, Zhao Zimo had revealed his entire n to Gui Hao, which was equivalent to cing his life in Gui Hao¡¯s hands. If the details were released to the Zhao Family, it would result in a fate worse than death for him.

    ¡°Actually, I feel that in your hands, the Zhao Family will be able to develop and progress even better than before. Stand up. As long as you perform well, I¡¯ll give you some good fortune after this CHF!¡±

    This time, Zhao Zimo did not reject Gui Hao¡¯s words and stood up respectfully. Once a person was willing to put his dignity aside, nothing else mattered much.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about that thing in the Hyperdimension, right, Master Hao? Didn¡¯t it get taken by the parliament?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Them obtaining it does not mean that they will have the final say. There¡¯s a lot of matters that are up for negotiation. Before that, however, you have toplete your tasks.¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s already prepared. WIth Master Hao¡¯s support, I¡¯m 99% confident in achieving my objectives.¡± replied Zhao Zimo.

    Gui Hao nodded in response. Zhao Zimo gave a humbleugh. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of time left, Master Hao. Do you want me to find an opportunity to take action in Tianjing¡¯s surroundings? Barran¡¯s parents and Hymin¡¯s parents are allmoners. What¡¯s more, these 2 are getting very chummy with each other¡­¡±

    Zhao Zimo¡¯s made a throat-cutting gesture with his right hand. Clearly, there was still some problem with Scarlet and Mmi¡¯s identities. On the off chance that he was slightly careless with the execution of his n, the parliament might get hold of some information that could be used against him. Other than those 2, there was no use in targeting Colby or the rest of the Tianjing squadron, as they were insignificant characters. However, it was a different story for Barran and Hymin.

    At this point, Gui Hao was already shooting a cold re at Zhao Zimo, causing him to be dumbfounded.

    ¡°Does the Gui Family need to use such methods? Don¡¯t go off and act on your own initiative! I can let you live, and I can also let you die!¡±

    A shiver instantly shook through Zhao Zimo¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Hao! I¡¯ve made a mistake! This is why I desire strength; I also feel that I can¡¯t understand an expert¡¯s opinion, and my perspective is too limited.¡±

    Only after hearing that did Gui Hao ease up on his expression, and nodded his head in response. This caused a sliver of regret to shed through Zhao Zimo¡¯s lowered eyes. He did not know whether or not Gui Hao had managed to see through his thoughts. However, if Gui Hao had really epted his suggestion, that would mean that Gui Hao would have be part of his n. Only by taking things one step at a time, would he be able to uncover more secrets.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t just some nameless trash. He had solidified his position within the Zhao Family. Therefore, these matters would be part of his strength.

    Looking at Zhao Zimo¡¯s low and hunched figure, an arc surfaced at the corner of Gui Hao¡¯s mouth. Could someone like him even be trusted?

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t trust such a person. In fact, he had never believed Zhao Zimo from the start. Nevertheless, this was necessary for the Gui Family; a person with such strong self-interest would be easy to control.

    As for Zhao Zimo¡¯s suggestion, it was actually a pretty good one. It could have been used at any other time; but it was a pity that the current situation was the exception, where the Gui Family was about to start a war.

    A viin was a viin. His mindset was too narrow.

    As for Wang Zhong... Gui Hao was really anticipating the moment he could personally destroy that opponent!

    Within the Tianjing training room, Wang Zhong sneezed. He and Grai were reading through the information of their uing opponents. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t researching too deeply into this, as both of them clearly had their own opinions on the matter. Furthermore, it still hard to say exactly who their respective opponents would be. With the current situation in the CHF, there was no guarantee for any squadron to enter the semifinals.

    Barran was working hard. With the awakening of his Gravity-attribute special ability, he wanted to shoulder greater responsibility and contribute to Tianjing¡¯s quarterfinal match. With the support of the official healers and Hymin¡¯s undivided care, Barran had recovered extremely quickly, and would definitely be able to fight all the way to the semifinals. In thest few days, the atmosphere within the Tianjing squadron was rather good.

    Other than Ma Dong, everyone had already closed their Skylinks. To them, news from the outside world didn¡¯t hold any meaning at all. What¡¯s more, it would only give them unnecessary trouble, and what Tianjing needed most at this moment was to focus and concentrate.

    Giant God Peak squadron.

    Dicaprio had just given a pep talk, to stoke the mes burning in his squadron members¡¯ hearts. Without a doubt, the uing match against Stuart was the only challenging match they would have in this CHF. Under the protective escort from the parliament, their journey had been extremely smooth. Naturally, their own strength had also yed a part in their advancement.

    Giant God Peak was the great killing tool the parliament had spent loads of time nurturing, by gathering talented youths from the various cities across the Federation. No matter how small a city was, there remained the possibility of a genius being born there. The critical factor was whether these geniuses were discovered or not. The parliament had really dug deep into their pockets for the sake of realising that possibility, managing to unearth over a thousand people from across all therge cities. After the final round of eliminations, all that was left was this squadron, with every single member possessing unique talents that were tempered by training.

    They had given everything they had, and would definitely go all out in their uing match against Stuart, with the parliament cing high hopes on them.

    Ever since the CHF had be heated, Dicaprio had no longer paid much attention to Tianjing. Frankly speaking, at this stage, Tianjing had be an obstruction. However, this would be the end of their journey. Indeed, Wang Zhong was an extremely interesting fellow. Nevertheless, the talk about Wang Zhong being the new representative of the Federation¡¯s academies had made Dicaprio ufortable. After all, he had paid a greater price, and the responsibility resting on his shoulders was much heavier.

    Only by achieving victory himself, would the ordinary students of the Federation be able to take a great step forward. Only then would they break the monopoly of the 10 great families, and truly take control of their future!

    What was Wang Zhong? He was merely just a disruptor.

    Looking at the vast and wide view before him, Dicaprio pushed up his spectacles. His future held a vast range of opportunities. There was no need to look down! He would be the next influential figure within the Federation, breaking the deadlock of the 10 great families, and bring the Federation towards freedom and equality!

    There would be a day, where his statue would be erected right before the great doors of the Federation parliament!

 Chapter 537 - Fight for Honour and Glory (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 537: Fight for Honour and Glory (2 in 1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Radiant Trantions

    Nevertheless, Dicaprio was brimming with confidence, and so too was his squadron members. Their confidence stemmed from their continuous hard work, and the information pertaining to the 10 great families, which they had endlessly sifted and research through. Although Stuart had only known about them during this CHF, they had already treated Stuart, and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor as their opponents since a few years back! When you know yourself, you know your enemies! That way, you camee unscathed through a hundred battles! (2 quotes from Sunzi¡¯s ¡°The Art of War¡±)

    Despite the world favouring Stuart, Giant God Peak knew in their hearts as they would definitely not have stage fright. Instead, they had some anticipation within their hearts, as from the start, their goal was to overturn the dominance Stuart and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had in this CHF. The only factor right now was which one they would flip first.

    Unlike Tianjing and Giant God Peak, the preparations undergone by the other squadrons wereparatively more rxed. The Mo Family was still keeping to their own training schedule as though nothing as changed, while Napier Mo was still creating amusement wherever he was.

    Over at the Stuart side, training was going as usual, with no special changes made. Carolyn did not mobilize any addition members from her family, as there was basically no need for her to do that.

    On the side of Grozny, the training currently going on in their training grounds was still as fiery and explosive as ever. Under the cheers of the crowd, Noriba and Pomo were currently locked in a bout of arm-wrestling. People from the northern regions were always that bold and opened-minded. Naturally,pared to those muscrly built males, dimir¡¯s icy-cold style wasparatively different. Nevertheless, when ced within this atmosphere, it was not the only bit of the picture.

    Perhaps being cold and hot-blooded were the greatest unique traits of the northern regions.

    Laura really didn¡¯t expect for Copperfield to be able to enter the quarterfinals, as this fights in the CHF were truthfully too intense, even for her. Therefore, Copperfield had very low expectations for themselves. In fact, there were quite a few A ranked squadrons that were mouring about pulling Copperfield down, dethroning them from their S rank status. Nevertheless, all of them were eliminated, while Copperfield still continued progressing through this CHF.

    Naturally, Karkel, who was arranged by the Potter Family, was Copperfield¡¯s WMD(weapon of mass destruction). Everyone was extremely epting of this decision, with Karkel being quiet, yet extremely amiable. Nevertheless, he did not interact much with the other squadron members, with the only thing he did being to follow with Laura¡¯s arrangements.

    He had always been living abroad. Despite being in the same age group as the other squadron members, his life experience waspletely different from the others, causing him to appear as though he was living in a different world than the rest. Truthfully speaking,Karkel felt extremely envious of noisy banter that always happened between Anlor and Arnold, as that was a luxury he was incapable of imagining in his world.

    Despite not speaking much during this period of time together, Karkel¡¯s attitude had started to change. In the beginning, he had treated everything he did as merely missions he had toplete. However, at this moment, he really wished to do something more for this squadron.

    Laura¡¯s strength...was average. Nevertheless, she was a very good captain, and really loved to create a din. She was brimming with youthful vitality, yet did not possess the awful temper that great aristocratic family sessors possessed. She was extremely respectful to him, and even treated him like her elder brother.

    Such a world wasn¡¯t suitable for him. Nevertheless, he did not stop her from doing all of that.

    Grozny...might cause fear in other people. However, in his eyes, everyone was the same.

    Seer going up against Heaven¡¯s Fate wasn¡¯t good news for Divian. Frankly speaking, anyone would be better than the Mo Family. Nevertheless, they still bumped into thetter in the end.

    There was no helping it, as there were too many matters that were implicated by the results of this quarterfinals. Nevertheless, there too many curses that were said within the Seer Family.

    The only gripe was that anyone who wished to defeat Seer would not gain much of any honour or glory. For the record, this was the 4th time the Seer and Mo Families had faced off against each other in an importantpetition, with the previous 3 times ending inplete defeat.

    However, the year, the Seer squadron definitely possessed the strongest lineup they had in years. They had her, Jormungar, as well as the hidden trump card Karl. Bad things can¡¯t happen for more than 3 times! This time, it was an opportunity for the Seer Family to wipe their embarrassment clean!

    Before the start of the quarterfinals, the 8 strongest squadrons hailing from the Federation had already made clear cut goals and entered into their own individually decided mindsets.

    Carolyn, Gui Hao, Mo Wen, dimir, Wang Zhong, Dicaprio, Divian, Laura, the 9 great CHF captains, were currently walking on their path towards bing a hero!

    7 dayster, at 7 pm, the quarterfinals officially started, with the venue being the most luxurious arena within the entire Federation, the Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Arena Stadium!

    That¡¯s right! Only the Stuart Family dared to give such a domineering name to their arena. When mankind walked out of the dark era, the Federation had undergone rapid development, especially in the past couple of years. Naturally, it had a great effect on the side of the 3 great empires. The economic situation of the Federation¡¯s main 100 cities was extremely good. Furthermore, the greatest enjoyment of this era was fighting. There were officialpetitions, as well as underground ones. As for now, the greatest official arena within the whole of the Federation was the Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Arena Stadium, which basically was the holy grounds for soldiers. Now only were the past CHFs held here, only the CHF finale had the qualifications to be hosted in this ce. However, the magnitude of this CHF quarterfinals was if an unprecedented level. One had to know that this arena stadium also hosts the great meet between the Heroic Soul soldiers of the Federation, as well as duels between legendary soldiers! It could be said that not anyone possessed the qualifications to stand within it.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we can see before our eyes the holy grounds of brave soldiers¡ªThe Stuart Dimensional Arena Stadium!¡± Chen Yu¡¯er shouted out in excitement, as this was the first time that she was able to sit on the caster¡¯s podium within this arena stadium.

    Today was the first day of the quarterfinals. People around the world finally knew what it felt to be shocked when this arena stadium was officially opened to the public.

    The entire oval construct spanned over 20 hectares, upying a staggering 200 thousand square metres, while towering at 90 metres high. This was a height that exceeded the protective walls of many great cities! The east and west areas were 330 metres wide, while the north and south were 302 metres wide. Its interior was separated into 3 different levels of viewing galleries, and was able to house 100 thousand people. This number was just the number of seats present within. If one added in those that stood to watch as well as the working employees, that number would reach an astonishing 150 to 200 thousand!

    From a bird¡¯s eye view, the entire stadium wasced with a dense array of gigantic steel tes which formed up its manyyers. Thisyered space appeared just like the view one would get when looking at a different dimension, a view that was filled with a borderline science and illusionary feeling. This was how it got its name¡ªThe Dimensional Arena Stadium!

    Without a doubt, architecture and construction have always been one of mankind¡¯s pride. Being the symbol and icon for Stuart City, countless honours and glory have been bourne by this arena stadium. Even people from the Federation would get shocked if they were to see it, much less the more illiterate, currently dumbfounded empire citizens. They were utterly unable to imagine exactly how such a construct was created!

    It was as though they were living in 2 different times and space. It had to be said that the Federation¡¯s wealth and prosperity had left a great impact in the hearts of the audience from the empires. Frankly speaking, they did not like thepetition style one single bit. With fights at the empires being much more violent and bloody in nature, they were simply unable to understand the CHF rules. To him, the losers would be the ves of the victors. How could there be anything as good as the Federation! Nevertheless, everything shown about the Federation had fascinated them. It could be said that after this CHF, yet another wave of immigration flood would rise from the Tutankhamun empire.

    ¡°Existing and living are 2 separate concepts. Every living creature would always put in effort on the first one. However, only those sitting at the top of the food chain to be rulers would possess the qualifications to talk about the second! Being the capital of Earth, where mankind¡¯s culture is continued and propagated, the Federation has always shoulder mankind¡¯s inheritance, hopes and dreams. We used to struggle bitterly to live on, with everyone living in a precarious state. Where did we ever have the time and strength to develop and build such a construct? However, in these present times, we¡¯re finally able to make this step! This is a symbol of our transformation!¡± Ruo Zhi continued to fan the mes on Skylink, his voice continuing to rise as he spoke. A few of those words were requested by the officials, with the others being his heartfelt ones. ¡°That¡¯s right! In the eyes of some, it might just be a construct, one that¡¯s merely bigger than others! However, in the eyes of anyone that¡¯s pursuing their dreams, this is a one-of-a-kind symbol!¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel myself brimming with pride for being a member of the Federation!¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo! I really want to go to the arena! My mother¡¯s not will to let me go! Looking for some rich person to help sponsor the 2000 credit ticket fee!¡±

    ¡°Let go of it, would you! 2000 credits are just enough for you to reach there. After that, you¡¯ll have to eat dirt due to being unable to return.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, baby! The Federation won¡¯t let me starve to death!¡±

    ¡°Refugee camp application rejected.¡±

    ¡°The people from the empires are saying that they are still living in the abyss of suffering! Those living in luxury please conduct yourselves with dignity!¡±

    ¡°The Tutankhamun citizens have sent telegrams over in hopes of having a backchannel toe here!¡±

    The Skylink instantly exploded up. With the CHF finally in its quarterfinal phase, the feel everyone was getting waspletely different than before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just got the statistics from backstage, and it states that we¡¯ve broken the viewership numbers yet again! Before the start of the first quarterfinal match, we¡¯ve already reached an astonishing 1.6 million viewers! And it¡¯s still continuing to rise, and so are the numbersing from other continents!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Be it the Federation or the various great empires watching from afar, the whole world has now focused all of their eyes at this ce! There are already close to 200 thousand people in the audience present in this stadium! This is the first match of the CHF quarterfinals, Heaven¡¯s Fate VS Seer! The oue of this match would give rise to the 1st top 4 squadrons of this CHF!¡± Chen Yu¡¯er immediately pulled everyone back to the match.

    The camera angles showed on the Skylink and the giant screens present in the arena were constantly changing, while the audience in the venue was already berserk with excitement. Clearly, the audience hailing from Stuart was extremely used to the atmosphere created byrge asions. Furthermore, this was a show of pride for the citizens of the Federation¡¯s number 1 great city! At the same time, there was already a massive crowd of people gathered outside of the stadium. Despite being unable to enter, they were able to enjoy the uing match with the audience present within.

    Just at this moment, the spotlights in the stadium dimmed down, before a 3-dimensional figure appeared at the left of the arena.

    Those figures were of frightening dimensional life forms that towered a couple of dozen stories high, and appeared to be in the process of wreaking havoc among the ruins of a city, massacring everyone without mercy.

    This was toomon of sight for the Federation in the past as well as the various great empires. In the present, with the Federation¡¯s much more perfected spatial abnormality detection system, the majority of spatial fissure could be preemptively prevented or defended against. However, on the side of the empires, even the forefront empire, Kaiser basically did not have such a system. The sudden descent of dimensional life forms that would wreak havoc to mankind¡¯s gathering points would happen from time to time.

    As sympathetic responses immediately rang out of many people upon seeing this, a spectre-like figure appeared in a sh within. Initially, he was still more than 100 metres away from the dimensional life form. However, in the blink of an eye, the figure had already appeared right by its side. A dagger sparkling with a chilling glint shed right towards the dimensional life form¡¯s neck. Piercing right in, it left a massive gash, ripping apart skin and flesh!

    Filled with pain and fury, the dimensional life form swung its gigantic ws madly around. Nevertheless, it was easily evaded by Napier Mo. Closely following suit was Mo Ling¡¯s appearance. The illusionary figure of an eagle shed behind him, spreading its massive wings, causing him to soar into the air. Rushing to the head of the dimensional life form, the illusionary figure changed, turning into a fierce bear, before sending a ferocious downward smash!

    The heavy attack immediately forced the dimensional life form into a stumble, smashing countless houses as it staggered backwards.

    Mad with fury, the dimensional life form gave a loud roar, sending terrifying sonic waves visible to the naked eye rippling in all directions! Just like a massive loudhailer, the smashed up constructs in the vicinity immediately shattered apart with ease, before turning into dust!

    At this moment, a heavy shield appeared in the picture!

    Mo Chen!

    All of the muscles on his body expanded in size, as surging Soul Power gushed out and poured into the gigantic runic heavy shield before him. The radiance from countless runes proceeded to sparkle, as Soul Power rippled, transforming from an illusionary form into something corporeal. In the next instant, it proceeded to expand out from the runic shield in all directions, forming a gigantic 3 metre wide and tall transparent shield, blocking all of the iing attacks!

    At the same time, the all-out firepower disy was unleashed by his squadron mate behind him!

    That was the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron¡¯s mainstay ranged soldier, Mo Xiang! Held in his hand was a strange weapon no one had ever seen before. It appeared like a ranged weapon. As Soul Power was poured into it, a dazzling golden runic array appeared, before Bang rumble rumble...

    Cannonballs filled with rampaging Soul Power rumbled out like a flood. Despite having just used an ocean-toppling amount of Soul Power, a calm expression was still present on Mo Xiang¡¯s face.

    Now, the dimensional life form was genuinely flipped out, to the point of actually using its hands to forcibly defend itself from the dense bullet hail raining down on it! It wanted to squash this bunch of ants before it!

    However, right at the instant when it had rushed forward, a god-like figure appeared to have passed through space to appear right before it. He was bare-chested, revealing a body full of muscles that didn¡¯t seemrge, yet that perfect and seamless muscture of his was basicallyparable to the person who had now taken the world by storm, All Mouthy King!

    Leaning forward, he rushed straight towards the gigantic dimensional life form. As the 2 forms grew closer, it was not an exaggeration to say that it appeared just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.

    With a bright blindfold covered his eyes, while his expression remained calm and indifferent as he extended an arm with at a steady speed.

    A ring of light suddenly blossomed and sparkled around his body.

    BANG!

    The giant beast towering a couple of dozen metres tall that was rushing over was unexpectedly blocked easily with a single arm! Its massive body shook to a halt, while dizziness filled its brain, before its legs were lifted up from the ground by the resulting impact! Yet, the half-naked figure did not move even a single inch!

    With a slight crouch, his body proceeded to shoot up from the ground like a rocket,nding a heavy palm straight towards the giant beast¡¯s chin.

    Bang!

    The frightening gigantic beast was actually sent flying, before dissipating into nothingness!

    The 3-dimensional figure disappeared, before the entire stadium returned to darkness!

    A few secondster, a roar rang out, before yet another 3-dimensional image. This time, it was a scene of a mutated beastial tide gushing towards a high city protection wall. Present along the wall were countless soldiers that were already engaging in a bloodsoaked battle.

    As the battle was entering its most critical moment, small and nimble wolf-like mutated beasts had already stepped over the countless bodies of its counterparts and scaled the wall. Tearing apart the bodies of thosemon soldiers, they ripped a gap in the defence line!

    Right at this moment, a raging me appeared in the air, filling up the entire screen! The me burnt everything in contact with it, cars, weapons, steel and even those mutated wolves that had rushed up the protective walls! Nevertheless, it was unable topletely halt the berserk wolf pack, while continued to rip a bigger hole in the defence. However, it was in this instance where a tall andrge figure rushed out up into the sea of fire. Like a frightening human-shaped tank, he immediately smashing into the iing pack of wolves!

    A red coloured ultra gigantic shield that appeared to beposed of mes was present before the figure. Behind the shield, the destructive heat waves appeared to be just like weak gusts of wind, while the swollen muscles on his body sparkled with an eye-catching lustre.

    ¡°ROAR!¡± he gave a loud roar, shaking the entire wolf pack before him to the point that none of them dared to take a step forward, just like what

    Jormungar!

 Chapter 538 - Unleash a big move (2 in1)

    <h4>Chapter 538: Unleash a big move (2 in1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    In the first instant, everyone was able to recognize the figure as Seer¡¯s trump card heavy soldier, and one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers. With a ferocious roar, Jormungarunched himself like a cannonball right into the mutated beast pack. With a bang, everything was turned into pulp!

    However, this impact only had a small range of effect. While this was happening , even more wolf packs came rushing over from all sides. However, a strange long de gleaming with an icy glint cleaved through the wolf packs. Like a sh of light, there was no fanciness, and nothing strange about it. Yet, every single time when the de shed, blood would stter into the air. At the very least, 7 to 8 wolves would lose their lives!

    He was killing them too quickly! His actions were also too quick! There were a couple hundred wolves that had made it over the city walls, with new wolf packs rushing up every single second. However, in the mere span of 1 to 2 minutes, he had killed more than half of them by himself! The sparkling de glint was basically a meat grinder, crazily reaping the lives of the wolf packs. As this was happening, the Seer squadron¡¯s ranged soldiers and substitutes proceeded to grace the battlefield. Interweaving through those ordinary soldiers, they chopped away at the berserk wolf packs!

    The offensive of the beastial tide was forcibly halted by this group of people! A loud roar rang out from the back of the beastial hordes, sounding just like an order. Hearing that, the attacking beastial hordes trembled, before immediately moving aside to form a passageway.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Terrifying stamping sounds shook the earth!

    A single horned rhinoceros with a red glow radiating from its entire body came charging fiercely towards the city walls! Towering at around 4 to 5 stories high, its massive legs were as thicks as trees! That was coupled with its steel-like hide, as well as its sharp horn! It wanted to smash and destroy the wall that was reaping the lives of the beast hordes!

    The ordinary soldiers standing on the wall could not help but show expressions of fear and dread on their faces. The mutated beast rushing over had already caused too much on a shock in their minds, as even the protective wall would not be able to block its charge!

    Just at this instant, a white glow descended from the sky!

    Dragon Crystal Armour! Divian! Dragon¡¯s Terror,?Goddess of War!

    Bang!

    The massive impact smashed heavily into Divian¡¯s Dragon Crystal Armor. Nevertheless, the entirety of its charge was fruitless, as Divian¡¯s feet weren¡¯t even shifted back by half a step!

    A sliver of killing intent shed through Divian¡¯s cold eyes. In the next instant, white light shed within her hand, radiating out akin to the gaps between clouds on a sunny day.

    The gigantic golden rhinoceros was skewered like a kebab with that astonishing spear strike! It was even raised high into the air by Divian using a single arm!

    Whoosh~

    Exerting her strength, the terrifying body of that armoured tank tossed away as one would do with garbage! As the body flew in the air, it smashed into a thousand over mutated beasts. Despite that, its momentum did note to an end, as it gouged out a deep ditch in the ground!

    The beastial howls that filled the air instantly disappeared. The beast hordes were afraid! This was immediately followed up by them scattering as they fled!

    The Seer squadron members jumped over the ledge of the wall and stood behind Divian.

    One could see the figure with the handsomeness of a man and the beauty of a woman, her clothes fluttering in the wind as she stood formidably in the scened. Fusing with the image of the god-line Divian, the Skylink chat instantly erupted!

    The image proceeded to disappear, while lights proceeded to light up the stadium once again.

    ¡°Let us wee the blue side led by Mo Wen, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron! Supporters andpatriots of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, please give them your greatest wee!¡± Ruo Zhi shouted out.

    Cheers and shouts instantly filled the stadium and rushed towards the skies. In response, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron members raised their hands, causing the cheering to grow even louder. Feeling naughty, Napier Mo did a somersault to hype the crowd even more.

    ¡°Now, for their opponents tonight! On the red side, led by Divian, our brother Lan, the Seer squadron! Those among the audience who are fans of Seer, what are you waiting for! Cheer for them!¡±

    The entire atmosphere was lit ame. Both squadrons have be the focus of everyone watching live or via Skylink. Even Divian could feel her she skip a beat upon seeing the reactions of the stadium. What kind of glory was this?!

    Only the people who were standing right here would know!

    The citizens of the Federation naturally knew that this was a manufactured effect. However, stupified expressions appeared everywhere across those of the empires¡­ What was this? Where those people really that frightening?

    How could they possess such might?

    The many empire citizens who were still looking down on the Federation¡¯s standards now had nk looks on their faces. That freak appeared to be of a 6 to 7 rank life form. Could a person that¡¯s yet to reach 20 years of age really challenge that to a duel?

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s caster voice rang out. ¡°What we¡¯ve seen are short publicity clips of the 2 squadrons. The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron is superimposed on the fight against the 7th rank dimensional life form Nika that appeared in Heaven¡¯s Fate City in Federation year 273. The person why had met that beast inbat was the Mo Family¡¯s expert during that era, Mo Qingkong, whose nickname was Single Hand Props the Sky. Let¡¯s hope that Mo Wen will showcase an outstanding performance for all of us to see!¡±

    ¡°During Federation year 139, the Seer Ancient City was met against a total of 713 beast hordes, bing one of the super beastial tides to break a million and enter the Federation¡¯s history books. 713th Seer beastial tide should be extremely familiar to many people.¡± Ruo Zhi gave an introduction. ¡°The Seer Family¡¯s 7th leader, Hannah Seer, was hailed as the woman closest to god. During then, she had led the Seer Family armed forced and managed to defend Seer City through inconceivable odds, resulting in the formation of one of the ten great battles that took ce in the dark era.¡±

    Regardless of whether it came from history or the current lineup, this match would be of cataclysmic proportions.

    ¡°Brother Lan¡¯s too handsome!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too cool to the point of it being awesome, okay!¡±

    ¡°Karl still has hisidback attitude. He has that same cheap smile on throughout the entire clip¡­¡±

    ¡°Jormungar¡¯s muscles really give me a sense of security!¡±

    ¡°The Federation people¡¯s imagination¡¯s already broken through the limits of the sky¡­¡±

    .

    Not only were there Heaven¡¯s Fate and Seer fans present, there was also arge number of neutral standing members present. All of the seats in this stadium, which could amodate over 100 thousand viewers, were already filled. At this moment, even the walkways were already filled with people. At this moment, there were at least 160 to 170 thousand people present within the venue, with many famr figures present within the mix.

    zing Angels, zing squadron, Torres, Mammoth squadron, and even Be Dean was present. These were squadrons that were eliminated from the CHF. There were too many stars and idols present in the audience. To them, it did not matter who was the final victor of this match. If the earlier matches of this CHF was not worthwhile to watch in person, victory and defeat no longer mattered in the quarterfinals, as this was an exchange between people of a different realm from them. At this time, not showing up would cause them to appear petty and narrow-minded. Basically, all of the squadrons still present in Stuart City had arrived at the stadium. Naturally, a special viewing gallery was arranged for them, allowing them to enjoy the bestfort and viewing angles. TO them, it was beneficial to observe such a match in close proximity. Furthermore, there were cameras that were provided to allow them to view the match from different angles.

    Naturally, they were not the main characters!

    At the seats closest to the arena, one could see the figures from the other 6 squadrons that have qualified for the quarterfinals. Compared to those at the back, their seats appeared iparably spacious, with a dozen people from their individual logistical groups seated behind them. These were the most conspicuous of seats, seats that belonged to the victors. Only those that have reached the quarterfinals were qualified to enjoy such creatureforts and the focus of such an audience.

    Every single top 8 squadron was present in full force. There were only a few more matches left in thispetition, so even the most ostentatious of them, Gui Hao was present. Upon entering the stadium, they were greeted by countless cameras turning towards them. This was especially so when Tianjing arrived. In the first instant, those sharp-eyed directors have already turned their cameras over.

    All Mouthy King¡¯s fame and reputation had genuinely reached the apex, as his 1 VS 5 against Torres sent his prestige and poprity go through the roof. Although Tianjing might still not be qualified to enter the S+ rank realm, there was no denying the fame and recognition All Mouthy King deserved.

    ¡°Frankly speaking, this is the most enthusiastic audience I¡¯ve ever seen! Although the previous CHFs have also been broadcasted live, they would appear just like the preliminaries whenpared to this quarterfinals. Today,rge numbers of fans from both sides havee to this arena to support their favourite squadrons. Naturally, there¡¯s also nocking of our neutral standing audience. Haha. This is out of the topic, but both sides are definitely notcking in supporters. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s already hard to get a ticket to watch the quarterfinals in Stuart.¡± said Ruo Zhi with augh. ¡°The first quarterfinal match of this CHF between Heaven¡¯s Fate and Seer is about to begin! So, which squadron are you supporting for this match?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m personally supporting the Seer squadron, as brother Lan¡¯s my idol! She¡¯s too handsome!¡± At this moment, Chen Yu¡¯er gave a fangirlish reply, instantly inciting the support of her countless femalepatriots. Indeed, Divian was extremely popr among girls. Admitted, although Carolyn was the undisputed one, she was slightly too aloof and distant. Compared to her, Divian appeared noble, yet was intimate with her fans.

    ¡°For this CHF, my favourite squadron will be the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. I can make a bold im and say that Heaven¡¯s Fate will clinch this CHF¡¯s championship!¡± clearly, Ruo Zhi had used his deep foresight and made loads of preparation before saying such a im. The more bold one¡¯s ims were in such a big stage, the more explosives one would throw into the audience.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate clinching the championship?

    Have you asked Carolyn, Gui Hao and dimir about that?

    I¡¯m afraid that even Heaven¡¯s Fate themselves would not dare to have such thoughts.

    ¡°Brother Ruo,?your poisoned milk might break Mo Xingchen¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment!¡±

    ¡°Our brother Mo Wen will cry himself to sleep in the toilet! The low profile that he kept all the way has been overturned by Ruo Zhi!¡±

    It had to be said that Ruo Zhi was extremely proficient at rousing the atmosphere. Although he did not give an exnation to his im, deep down within his heart, he had really meant what he had said.

    With the entire introduction over, both squadrons entered the preparatory phase, with their substitutes leaving the stage. The official participation list appeared.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron : Mo Wen, Mo Chen, Mo Ling, Napier Mo, Mo Xiang. All of them hailing from the Mo Family armed forces. This was the Mo Family¡¯s true formation.

    Seer squadron : Divian Seer, Karl Seer, Jormungar,?Bierhoff, Lancelot Seer.

    Both sides have brought out their strongest formations. Unlike the earlier stages, the opponents they faced were different and won¡¯t be any discrepancy. Win and loss were at 50:50 odds. There¡¯s a sentence that¡¯s has be extremely hot in the Skylink, which was ¡°It¡¯s time for realbat techniques to appear!¡±

    In the viewing gallery for the top 8 squadrons, all of the other 6 squadrons were present. By Dicaprio¡¯s character, he would have already run forward to exchange greetings with Wang Zhong. However, at this moment, Dicaprio was dressed in a western suit, sitting ramrod straight as he gave off an imposing air. As of now, they were already on the same talking field as the other aristocratic families.

    Upon entering the gallery, Wang Zhong was nning to go up and greet Dicaprio. However, upon seeing thetter¡¯s gaze sweeping past his body, Wang Zhong could only rub his nose in embarrassment. There was no need to say anything else, as everything was told without the need for words. Although Ma Dong had talked about quite a bit about Giant God Peak, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t quite believe it. However, since Dicaprio was indeed looking down on him, there was nothing else left to do.

    Contrary to Dicpario, Gui Hao shot a gaze out in courtesy. To him, Wang Zhong and the others were just opponents, with there being no grudges or grievances between them. To him, this was the fight in pursuit of the championship.

    The long-awaited battle between the vanguards was about to start, causing everyone to focus their attention over. Exactly who would be the vanguards for both squadrons?

    Conforming to the norm, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron sent out their extremely stable and all rounded Soul Beast Master¨CMo Ling!

    However...oh my god, they¡¯ve pulled a big one!

    The Seer squadron had actually sent out their captain, Divian Seer as their vanguard!

    Walking up onto the stage, Divian was dressed in a bright slivery wardress, with the 3 metre long Dragon¡¯s Terror in her hand, she gave a formidable and imposing appearance. Appearing akin to a goddess descending to the mortal realm, she radiated with dazzling splendour, instantly caused astonished gasps to ring out across the stadium.

    Frankly speaking, be it their fame, reputation or status, Divian had definitely exceeded Mo Ling by a long shot. The 10 great soldiers of the CHF were basically the 10 strongest experts in the hearts of the audience. Being one of the cores of the Seer squadron, her actually being the vanguard for Seer could only show how thirsty they were for a victory in this match.

    Snatching a win in the vanguard duel would all of a selection advantage early on in this match. There¡¯s even a possibility of nullifying Mo Wen in this duelling phase! In fact, it was an extremely smart move from a strategical standpoint. However, when the overall strengths for both sides werepared, there was a 40:60 chance for victory on paper. Nevertheless, this move has made the odds turn into 50:50. After all, even though he was known as being invincible within his age group, Mo Wen was merely an individual.

    Despite seeing that his opponent was Divian, there was not much change to Mo Ling¡¯s expression. On the aspect of appearance, Mo Ling was the type that would basically disappear if ced in arge street or alley with people. However, with his surname and being in the Stuart Dimensional Arena Stadium, he had obtained the qualifications to be the centre of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Cupping his right hand with his left, Mo Ling pushing his hand out and gave a slight nod while saying, ¡°Please advice.¡±

    Lower the tip of her spear slightly, Divian pointed it down to the ground and said, ¡°Please advice.¡±

    Hailing from 2 great families, regardless of defeat, theirposure and attitude cannot slip on a single bit. As their voices rang out, their gazes converge, appearing to have finalized their actions as their auras transformed to ones akin that of a deep abyss.

    Although it was a strategical sess for her to be matched against Mo Ling, not a single bit of rxation was present on Divian¡¯s face.

    Being within the same circle, Divian had deep knowledge about the 4 S+ ranks. On the surface, Stuart would appear to be the strongest. However, Heaven¡¯s Fate was definitely the most immeasurable one. It was due to Seer treating their opponents with that high of regard that Divian would pull out a big one and send herself as the vanguard. This Mo Ling had shouldered the responsibility of being the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron¡¯s vanguard. With his 4 Soul Beasts, he had seemingly no weaknesses, therefore it would be a hard fight!

    An invisible wave of air expanded rapidly out from Divian, appearing as though winds were blowing out from her, instantly sweeping across the entire stage!

    Everyone was well aware of Divian¡¯s domineering aura. With that mere wave of air, everyone was already able to feel as though a howling storm was whipping across the heavens and earth. This was more than sufficient to shock any opponent she faced.

    However, standing before here, Mo Ling appeared just like a giant vessel floating above the waves, or perhaps just like an ocean fixing needle (weapon of Sun Wukong, Journey to the west). Despite the howling of the waves and winds, it would still no move a single inch.

    .

    A solemn expression appeared on Divian¡¯s face.

    The auras radiating out from the 2 were markedly different from each other. Nevertheless, no one was able to gain a superior position, appearing just like the convergence of 2 extremes, with them mutually countered each other.

    Whoosh~~~

    Following the ring of thepetition bell, a white light shed across the stage, as the Dragon¡¯s Terror took the lead andunched its attack!

    It wasn¡¯t an earth-shatteringly explosive advance, nor was it overly shy. There was only one aspect that was noteworthy, which was speed, just like a bolt of lightning! The 3 metre long Dragon¡¯s Terror howling through the air appeared just like a white sh of light, before Divian had already appeared right before Mo Ling!

 Chapter 539 - Inconcievable (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 539: Inconcievable (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As the spear stabbed over, have long prepared for it, light blossomed from Mo Ling¡¯s eyes. An illusionary figure of a bear surfaced behind him while he gripped his hands to form fists. He¡¯s actually using his fists to meet the Dragon¡¯s Terror head on!

    Bang!

    At the instant the light and nimble spear made contact, Mo Ling appeared as though he was struck by lightning, retreating back while his centre of gravity became unstable. He was being too rampant to try meeting Divian¡¯s Dragon Terror head on. With her strike seeding, Divian appeared to have transformed into a goddess of war, her spear tip brimming with force as it whift pass Mo Ling¡¯s throat, leaving a sliver of a gash behind. At the same time, moving forward with her spear, Divian turned her body about and sent a kick right towards Mo Ling¡¯s chest, immediately sending him flying.

    With her leg extending out in the air, Divian slowly retracted it back. However, just that ramrod straight leg in the air was already able to send anyone, be it male or female to be drunk by its sight!

    There was no need to say anything about Divian being handsome, as she would indeed sweep males and females off their feet. Humans were visual creatures, and had not changed since the ancient antiquity. One would get more benefits the more one appearing nice looking, what more if one possessed the strength topliment that!

    Divian sent out a biting cold gaze, as a mere Mo Ling had actually dared to feel her out, as he did not even use his Soul beast protection against her, ¡°The Mo Family people are always that conceited!¡±

    Climbing up, a smile cracked opened at the corner of Mo Ling¡¯s lips. To the Mo Family members, they did not care about what others felt about their actions. Nevertheless, Divian was indeed someone that he could not defeat without summoning out his Soul Beasts. The reason behind his ¡°conceited¡± action was due to him wanting to use his body to remember the Dragon¡¯s Terror¡¯s ¡°taste¡±. To others, that might seem to be an extremely perverted thing to do, yet it was somethingmonce within the Mo Family.

    Spatial fluctuations rippled out as his Spiritual Tortoise entered his body. As this happened, the Soul Power oscitions radiating out from Mo Ling¡¯s entire body instantly transformed. As a Soul Beast Master, Mo Ling was an extremely unique case, as his Soul Beasts were extraordinary. Unlike other Soul Beast Masters and their dimensional life forms, which would be summoned into this world in a body with substance, his existed as spiritual bodies.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest as he watched the entire spectacle. What appeared to be extremely strange in people¡¯s eyes appeared reasonable beyond a doubt in his. Ever since young, his thoughts and imagination had never been constrained before, with anything being possible in his mind. His conversations with Simba were always bold and full of imagination, even though not all of them were realistic. It could be said that the higher dimensional worlds have satisfied his imagination, producing imaginations and reflecting them into reality. Truthfully speaking, the outer shape of life¡¯s appearance has a myriad possible ways of transformation, with mankind¡¯s restricted knowledge being the only limiting factor.

    Naturally, Divian was simrly cing the same level of attention onto Mo Ling, Unlike the overbearingness that Zhao Yilong extruded, her domineering aspect was hidden within her exquisite spear arts, which she could unleash in an absolutely endless fashion. Now, she really wanted to see whether Mo Ling was able to defend against her attacks.

    Moving forward with her spear, her actions appeared so smooth to the point of her appearing just like a ray of silvery light. Instantly wrapping around Mo Ling¡¯s defence, she sent a stab right towards his front.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang....

    Like the rain falling during a storm, the berserk Dragon¡¯s Terror came stabbing towards Mo Ling. Despite appearing light and deft, strike after strike came raining over, while containing a certain amount of ¡°wielding something light as though it was heavy¡±. Nevertheless, Mo Ling¡¯s defence was watertight andparable to that of a heavy soldier. There was onemon ground among all of the Mo Family members, which was their strong and sturdy foundations. Having undergone a few hundred years worth of transformation, the understanding solely possessed by the Mo Family towards physical techniques was dubbed by the Federation as ¡°Mo-science¡±. The symbol of Mo-science was the understanding of all the basic techniques and skills used inbat. Nevertheless, basically no one outside of the Mo Family could learn it, as the root of Mo-science was based within one¡¯s self.

    Take Barran for example. Having experienced much tempering and suffering, he had finally managed toprehend his own defensive techniques. This was disyed by Mo Ling, who had mastered them to perfection. Nevertheless, even his Tortoise From wasn¡¯t able to continuously defend him from Divian¡¯s attacks. Be it his physical or spirit body, both of them would get damaged by Soul Power. One wouldn¡¯t be invincible just by fusing both bodies to share the damage. However, when coupled with the aid of techniques and skills, people would frankly not get any desire to fight against such a Mo Ling.

    In the blink of an eye, Divian had unleashed dozens of spear strikes out in a storm-fashion. However, despite their speed, they were defended against easily by Mo Ling. If it was an extra forceful strike, Mo Ling would use 2 palms to defend against it. Even though he was unable to reflect her attacks back, he was able to steadily resist them.

    In such a scenario, Divian¡¯s consumption of strength would definitely be greater than Mo Ling¡¯s. However, from a certain perspective, she unleashing a reckless offensive against Mo Ling. On the contrary, Mo Ling appeared to be revolving around on the same spot, using the smallest and tightest defence topletely block all harm. The only reason why he did not take up the heavy soldier upation was due to him being too short and wide in stature. Nevertheless, despite his small frame, he appeared to have no weaknesses at all.

    Just when everyone assumed that Divian the fight into one of bitter attrition, the Dragon¡¯s Terror¡¯s spear tip rumbled once against towards Mo Ling. This time, Mo Ling¡¯s air-tight defence was instantly pierced through. Travelling through his Soul Power defence, it stabbed right to his chest. Nevertheless, not panicking and turning flustered, Mo Ling swept his hands out fiercely to stop the iing spear, while crouching back slightly tounch himself backwards.

    Pulling her spear back, Divian proceeded to stare coldly at Mo Ling. Although her Dragon¡¯s Terror wasn¡¯t one of the 10 Great Divine Weapons, Mo Ling¡¯s really looking down on her for not relying on any technique to block her stab!

    However, having received that strike, Mo Ling suddenly started to give a cheekyugh, before yet another beast spirit appeared behind him, Leopard spirit!

    However, this was where a problem arose. His Tortoise spirit did not disappear! Instead, it had fused together with the Leopard Spirit! In the next instant, Mo Ling had already shot towards Divian, moving at a speed that was utterly different from before. BOOM...

    Despite that marked change in Mo Ling, Divian still sent a spear stab right towards him. However, with the Tortoise Spirit still present, there was seemingly no way her attack could be lethal towards Mo Ling. Boom...Mo Ling smashed right into Divian. Due to him being unarmed, he had to close in right before her to attack, his fists unleashing a storm-like flurry of attacks at her.

    Bang...

    Divian was sent flying back, with Mo Ling in close pursuit. Having fused with Leopard Spirit, his speed wasparable to that of a top-ss assassin. Even though he was up against Divian, he continued to close right before her to attack, sending punch after punch towards her. They were in and simple punches, yet extremely practical and functional. Having received a head-on blow from Mo Ling, Divian increased the distance between them. Retracting her Dragon¡¯s Terror, she proceeded to sweep it out in a ferocious manner, causing the former to leap away nimbly in response.

    Both parties widened the gap between each other. Having fused with 2 different Beast spirits, Mo Ling¡¯s Soul Power oscitions had be extremely strange, as there were 2 different colours mixed within the Soul Power radiating from his body. This was in ordance with the unique traits of his Beast spirits, as well the Mo Family¡¯s Form-Intention Fist!

    Of course, Divian had a good understanding of the Mo Family. However, never did she expect for a mere Mo Ling to be that difficult to deal with! Most importantly, there was an error in the information she had received, as this fellow¡¯s actually able to fuse with more than one Beast spirit! It was an extremely rare ability! That¡¯s why Mo Wen would allow him to be their vanguard!

    Divian did not wish to waste to much time dealing with Mo Ling. Making her decision, her Soul Power continued to rise as wave after wave gushed out from her body. At the same time, her aura also continued to rise, while a slightly reddish dragon crystal armour appeared on the surface of her body. With its appearance, her aura had reached an inconceivably high realm, a realm that was truthfully extremely rare to reach in the Casted Soul Stage. With the dragon crystal armour, Divian had be even more handsome and awe-inspiring...and also more powerful.

    Bang...

    Her figure disappeared. In the next second, she was already right before Mo Ling, disying a speed that dumbfounded everyone. Although Mo Ling wasn¡¯t slow, his speed paled inparison to the dragon crystal armour wearing Divian before him. After all, Divian¡¯s bloodline was ranked among the top 5 bloodlines present in the Federation.

    What were bloodlines? As long as a person who inherited a bloodline continued to grow up, one would possess strength far greater than ordinary people. This was just like the lions and zebras in the animal kingdom. Although both have simr physical dimensions, the difference in theirbat prowess was akin to night and day.

    With her dragon crystal armour equipped, Divian no longer needed to divert her strength to defence, allowing her to focus entirely on her offence. Immediately, Mo Ling¡¯s life became extremely difficult. He wanted to escape out of this. However, would Divian ever give him such a chance? Since the donning of her armour, her spear tip proceeded to surround Mo Ling, leaving him no choice but to retreat back. The Seer Family has never seen before an unbreakable defence!

    A slight upwards curl appeared at the corner of Divian¡¯s mouth, her right hand made a slight revolution. As this happened, a wave of Soul Power gushed ferociously into Dragon¡¯s Terror!

    Dragon¡¯s Terror Space Shattering Strike!

    Not good!

    Mo Ling¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    BANG!

    A deafening bang rang out!

    This was entirely different from the ordinary stabs she had sent out earlier! Although the revolving pattern Dragon¡¯s Terror was moving at appeared simple, it had erupted with the limit of power Divian had umted in her spear!

    A dazzling white light shed out, instantly blinding many among the audience!

    As the white light dimmed slightly, and those narrowed eyes finally adapted to it, everyone discovered that Mo Ling¡¯s figure had unexpectedly disappeared from the arena!

    Standing at her original position and not moving an inch, Dragon¡¯s Terror shook slightly in Divian¡¯s hand, while a droplet of blood dripped onto the ground. Only at this moment did everyone look towards to air...to see Mo Ling floating back down to the ground. With a giant hole carved onto his chest, skin and flesh being pushed outwards, he immediately casted in an extremely grizzly sight in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    With the additional fusion of his Bear and Eagle spirits, there were now 4 spirits fused with his body. As Mo Ling¡¯s Soul Power continued to surge and churn, the faint roar of a beast from the ancient antiquity rang out. Soul Power transformations can lead to extremely terrifying transformations. Upon descending onto the ground, Mo Ling¡¯s body had already swollen to the shape of a fist,

    4 Beasts Fusion Body!

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on the face of Mo Xingchen watching from below the stage. Truthfully speaking, she had already judged that there was a possibility of Divian sending herself up for the first duel. Mo Xingchen¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Fate Skill was a mysterious art. Although it wasn¡¯t 100% urate in all cases, it indeed possessed a certain degree of future prediction capability. And Mo Ling was sent up precisely to deal with the possibility of Divian appearing.

    In apetition like the CHF, strength was still the universal rule present. Naturally, the 4 Beasts Fusion Body would definitely be ranked lower than Divian¡¯s bloodline. However, with this transformation, he possessed the capability to bring the fight to her. After all, everyone was still in the Casted Soul Stage, so her bloodline strength has yet to reach the realm of the rulers.

    Mo Ling wasn¡¯t able to sustain his 4 Beasts Fusion Body for a long time. Nevertheless, it was already enough for him to bring this fight to a life or death one. When speed, strength, defence and flight used to execute the Mo Family¡¯sbat techniques and skills. It would form someone like this beastial mode Mo Ling.

    Divian¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Terror was no longer able form any suppression towards Mo Ling. Be in aura orbat techniques, Divian was shocked and angered that she was actually dragged into a bitter fight of attrition, returning back to the tussle they had undergone at the beginning of the match. This Mo Ling¡¯s basically like a cockroach, firmly shoving himself towards Divian. With his 4 Beasts Fusion Body activated, Divian wasn¡¯t able to easily extricate herself from ultra closebat against Mo Ling. Truthfully speaking, she had only engaged in such fights for a few times.

    It wasn¡¯t that she did not undergo any martial arts contests between families. In fact, she had experienced quite a bit of it. However, all of her opponents walked on the orthodox path towardsbat, with both parties taking turns to show their talent andbat techniques. These fight would be considerablyposed and chapter-like. However, Mo Ling did not stick to any of these so-called rules. Instead, he was basically using a hoodlum way of fighting! Fists, legs, head, shoulders, every part of his body was used as a weapon by him! If he could receive her attack, he would continue fighting. If he wasn¡¯t able, he would clinch, doing so with speed too. Coupled with his limited capability of flight, he could avoid themon moves used by infighters. In everyone¡¯s eyes, all they could see was a goddess being shameless wound up by Mo Ling.

    Dragon¡¯s Terror swung widely about. It was unafraid of a head-on fight, and was iparably fierce in one. However, Mo Ling¡¯s utterly not going to follow by Divian¡¯s rules and continued to engage in body-touchingbat against her. His movement and grappling were also extremely fluid, while his hands constantly attempted to wrap around Divian.

    ¡°Mo-Science¡¯s jiujitsu. Divian¡¯s being countered.¡± said Gui Hao with a smile. ¡± Thatss¡¯s overly reliant of her bloodline. With her usual opponents being refined and cultured, this is most likely the first time she has to deal with such a shameful fighting style.

    ¡°It¡¯s already a miracle that she¡¯s able to enter the quarterfinals.¡± said Gui Xinying in an indifferent tone. This Divian and Carolyn had really spent too much time on useless matters.

    ¡°The Mo Family has really too muchbat techniques up their belts. However, it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s useless against our Grozny squadron.¡± Noriba chimed in with a cocky manner. ¡°Sigh. Why didn¡¯t they bump into us? Boss, I¡¯m really looking forward to you beating Mo Wen up.¡±

    dimir shot a cold re at Noriba.

    ¡°Shut your mouth! Don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t know how to!¡± Pomo could not help but bark out. From a strength standpoint, dimir was the person that was most suited to counter Mo Wen. However, he was not qualified to say such words.

    Being entangled to the point of feeling slightly disgusted, Divian could no longer help but to give a lovely cry out. In the next instant, the ir of her Soul Power changed fiercely, appearing to take on an explosive sharp edge. Her offensive tendency immediately reached its peak, causing her to unexpectedly not lose one bit to Mo Ling in the ultra-closebat! This sessive head-on confrontation had finally allowed her to increase the distance between them.

    Dragon¡¯s Fighting Spirit!

    The result of a bloodline stimtion unique to the Seer Family! With the instantaneous increase in strength., Divian did not hesitate any longer. She did not want to continue engaging in this disgusting tussle. Go and die!

    Afterimages of Dragon¡¯s Terror exploded out and blotted out the skies!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The ground instantly exploded!

    Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear Strike!

    The spear afterimages that blotted the skies used quantity to obtain victory, instantly filling the air around Mo Ling with a myriad of spear shades! Forming a dense forest of spear tips, they brought along an iparably overbearing Soul Power, piercing through space before stabbing right towards the tornado present in mid-air!

    Such a disgustingbat style should not exist!

    Bang bang bang bang bang~~~

    Every Divian supporter could finally breathe a sigh of relief. At this moment, Divian was in her most powerful stage. It was definitely not easy to be able to stimte one¡¯s bloodline to such a degree while still being in the Casted Soul Stage. There¡¯s basically no one that could resist against such a violent eruption.

    Despite beingpletely sealed up by the spear intent heading his way, Mo Ling did not retreat one single inch. Instead, he proceeded to scrunch himself up into a ball. With his elbows, knees, fists and palms all focused on defence, he did not show any intention of retreating, twisting his body and showcasing various kinds of defensive abilities as faced Divian¡¯s attacks head-on.

    The numerous spear shades that blotted the skies smashed right against the hurricane that had formed via air currents, appearing just like a meteor smashing into Earth!

    Mo Ling still wore an emotionless expression on his face, appearing as though nothing could shock him. On the contrary, a bloodthirsty expression had appeared on Divian¡¯s, appearing to have turned berserk with fury.

    This was a duel Divian had to win. She, was Divian Seer! With a spurt of power, she sent out numerous unstoppable spear shades that blotted the skies. Every single strike she sent out was the fruit of her Soul Power umtion!

    She did not believe that there was anything in this world with an imprable defence!

    In her berserk offensive, she unleashed over a hundred spear strikes in the blink of an eye. However, the problem was that the target that appeared to be about to get hit by her spear, Mo Ling, was still alive! What¡¯s more, his despair-inducing defence was still present! What¡¯s more, it appeared as though his defence was getting more and more firm and heavy. It was trending towards a suppressive state against her, appearing to want to break her offence apart! His 4 Beasts Fusion Body allowed him to encase his body in a thickyer of armour at critical moments, and it was precisely his use of it that allowed him to defend against the sharp Dragon¡¯s Fighting Spirit.

    This was the first time that Divine was unable to obtain any benefit with her talent. In the pasts, the opponents she had face would basically be unable to endure for long against her Dragon¡¯s Fighting Spirit before their defences were ripped apart by her. However, the more she was unable to find any purchase, the more it had stimted her fighting intent. She too also possessed as strong and unrelenting confidence!

    The numerous Dragon¡¯s Terror afterimages instantly formed, while a majestic aura proceeded to radiate out. This was the true essence of the Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear Strike, the transformation of nothing to something via her Dragon¡¯s Fighting Spirit!

    Overbearing Dragon Shakes the Heavens!

    This was an unmatched move, akin to an ancient dragon raising its head. All of the Soul Power that had radiated throughout the stage in all directions appeared to have instantly condensed into a single point. This spear intent could not be blocked!

    BANG!

    A figure was sent flying.

    Divian gave a slight heave of her chest as she pulled her Dragon¡¯s Terror back. At this moment, there was already a trail of blood dripping from the tip of her spear.

    ¡°She has won!¡±

    Divian¡¯s fans also breathed a sigh of relief. This Mo Ling¡¯s too hard to deal with.! His fighting style¡¯s vulgar to the extreme, and did not even unleash any technique or skill throughout the fight. Such dedication towards defence would basically cause people to feel so disgusted their scalps would turn numb.

    However, unlike her fans, Divian did not have any happiness towards her victory. Instead, a slightly gloomy expression appeared on her face as she looked towards the crushed ground in the distance.

    From the dust cloud that rose from the ground, a figure quickly stood up from within.

    The noisy dim of people discussing immediately came to a halt, as everyone looked towards the fellow who had been struck by the Overbearing Dragon Shakes the Heavens, yet was still able to immediately stand up.

    There was unexpectedly no new injuries present on Mo Ling¡¯s body, with his right hand being the only ce that was bleeding. The tortoise armour that covered his entire arm had already shattered into bits. Nevertheless, his right arm was still present.

    Casually gripping his fist, he made a symbolic show of himself regaining control over his movement, before slowly raising his elbows and restarting his defensive stance!

    At this moment, Divian was really a little shocked by what she was seeing.

    Naturally, her opponent did not do something as simple as using his hand to block her attack. If not, it wouldn¡¯t result in something as minor as the shattering of his tortoise armour defence, as the Overbearing Dragon Shakes the Heavens¡¯ power would smash and shatter his entire arm! However, in that instant, Mo Ling had sent out 17 to 18 palm strikes from a fewpletely different angles at the very least against her Dragon¡¯s Terror, greatly reducing its might as while as shifting its direction. It wasn¡¯t some kind of ultimate defensive move, but merely the most ordinary application of the fundamentals. The only difficult aspect was that split second reaction and the terrifying sessive strike move. If he had sent out 1 or 2 fewer palm strikes, her spear intent would definitely have crushed his left hand!

    Talent, hard work, experience,bat IQ, as well as training in the strongest techniques and skills. If an ordinary person was able to achieve one of those feats, they would be more than able to impose their name in the CHF. However, to the Mo Family members, they were able to achieve all of those 5 aspects.

    Combat techniques executed meticulously to the extreme, while forever maintaining absolute cool-headedness, never the make any mistakes.

    This was the Mo Family, a group of unconditionalbat machines, human-shaped freaks!

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s actually unable to enter the Mo¡¯s List heavy soldier list? I feel that his defence is even stronger than Zhao Tianlong and the others! If Zhao Tianlong¡¯s in his current position, it¡¯s likely that it would be very difficult for him to receive that strike from Divian.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Mo Family¡¯s low profile!¡±

    Clearly, the battle between the vanguards had left an extremely huge psychological pressure on many of the CHF participants, as well as questions surfacing in their hearts. What¡¯s Mo Ling¡¯s ranking within the Mo Family? How was he actually able to fight like that?

    The Tianjing squadron members had also felt the difference in this duelpared to the ones in all of the previous matches. At this moment, Barran had more or less fully recovered. However, Emily, Scarlet and Lily were still in the stage of recovery. Basically, they would not be able to participate in the quarterfinal match. With the fight progressing to this point, Barran¡¯s eyes were glued unblinkingly to the stage. It could be said that Mo Ling was currently showing Barran what it meant to be a strong heavy soldier.

    On the stage, Divian had already recovered her senses. Never in her wildest dreams did he expect to bump into such a freak! Originally, she was still nning on holding a bit back. However, faced with an opponent like Mo Ling, ordinary methods would be extremely hard to make to cut.

    She took a deep breath.

    A peculiar red brilliance started to sparkle from a rhombus imprint on her forehead, before Divian¡¯s entire figure started to sh.

    Everyone felt as though their sight had turned blurry, as they started to see her figure and shadow ovep, before she unexpectedly split into 2!

    Doppelganger?!

    What was this doppelganger?

    An illusion? A feint? Or perhaps, a Shadow Doppelganger?

    That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case?

    There were now 2 Divians, 2 Dragon¡¯s Terrors, and 4 eyes brimming with killing intent!

    In what seemed like an instant, the doppelganger had stabilized, before 2 astonishing burst of radiance sparkled out at the same time.

    The stadium and Skylink were already stupified by what they saw. Their brother Lan had countlessbat achievements on the OP, with countless videos and footage to boot. However, never, ever did they see her use any technique that was simr to that of doppelgangers! That included the match where she had lost to All Mouthy King!

    ¡°The Seer Family¡¯s Goddess of War¡¯s Doppelganger!¡± a faint smile appeared on dimir¡¯s face. ¡°Divian¡¯s going all out.¡±

    ¡°When did thisss master that move? Ah, if not for Mo Ling forcing her to this point, I believe that she would definitely not have revealed it here.¡± said Gui Hao with a tone filled with interest.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a mystery surrounding thisbat technique, just that it was too difficult to execute it while in Casted Soul Stage. This move originated from the ultimate move of the Seer Family¡¯s 7th leader, Hannah Seer. Unlike Napier Mo and the majority of other doppelganger abilities, the Goddess of War¡¯s doppelganger was known as a physical clone, as it possessed the same level of strength as the original. It could be said that Mo Ling was now facing 2 identical Divian Seers. Just the thought of this would cause people to shiver in fear.

    Divian¡¯s eyes brimmed with iparable confidence and killing intent, as she had originally prepared this move to deal with opponents on the level of Gui Hao. Admittedly, it was a pity that she had to bring it out this early in the CHF. However, Mo Ling was qualified for her to do so!

    2 separate rays of light lunged towards Mo Ling from his left and right. They were the unleashing the same Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear Strike move, with 2 of them heading towards the same location. Regardless of strength or number, there was no difference between them!

    A burst of light burst forth from Mo Ling¡¯s eyes. In what seemed like an instant, he had already made his response.

    4 Beasts Fusion Body, at his strongest state! Mo Ling¡¯s Soul Power exploded forth like a broken oil pipe, while the faint roar of a giant beast from the ancient antiquity rang out. At this moment, he was betting his life on the line and focusing his full strength into defence! There was no need for him to count on any luck!

    In the next instant, a forest of spear shades stabbed forwards in a scene of utter terror!

    Regardless of which side they were supporting, the audience had already turnedpletely silent, their mouths wide open as they focused all their attention at every action and change happening on stage.

    The spear shades that blotted the skies had already surrounded the vicinity where the 2 were at, the terrifyingly dense attack having already littering the stage with thousands of holes. Blood continued to stter all directions, while Mo Ling had already be soaked with blood, giving off an extremely miserable sight to behold. Even with the added defence his 4 Beasts Fusion Body provided, he was still unable topletely defend against the terrifying spear intenting from Divian. With her doppelganger, their attacks had forced Mo Ling to be utterly incapable of counterattacking.

    Frankly speaking, if not for his practical defensive techniques as well as his tyrannical 4 Beasts Fusion Body, he would have already been beaten into a pulp by her. Nevertheless, even though the spectacle present on stage appeared slightly cruel to the eyes, with Mo Ling appearing to be on the copse, even theymen among the audience finally understood the might of the Goddess of War¡¯s Doppelganger ability!?There really was another Divian on stage! What¡¯s more, the strength¡¯s exactly the same! It¡¯s really unimaginable that there would be such abat technique out there in this world!

    Generally speaking, after creating a doppelganger, one would need to use illusions to confuse one¡¯s opponents like what Napier Mo did with his explosions. On the aspect of physicalbat capabilities, the doppelganger¡¯s strength would definitely be weaker than the original. How could there be such a mysteriousbat technique like what Divian was disy now!

    Truly worthy of the Seer Family!

    Divian was extremely confident in her move. As long as she uses it, she would definitely be able to close this fight out. However, every single time when she felt that she was on the brink of forcing her opponent toplete copse, that Mo Ling was able topletely block her attacks! He was clearly on the brink of defeat! However, why! Why was he not falling!

    She looked right at Mo Ling¡¯s eyes, noticing calm and steady gaze present within, appearing as though the body that was being battered up was no his at all!

    Indeed, Mo Ling was at the cusp of defeat. However, he simrly left a bitter taste in Divian¡¯s throat. Although her Goddess of War¡¯s Doppelganger possessed a certain level of her original strength, its consumption of her Soul Sea and physical strength was extremely terrifying. Even with her awakening her Dragon¡¯s blood, just the consumption in this fight was already capable of causing her to copse.

    Divian clenched her teeth. She had already gone this far! Now, she did not have any path for retreat, with fighting on being her only option!

    The strongest Seerbat technique¨CDual Dragons Breakthrough the Heavens!

    All of a sudden, the dense Dragon¡¯s Terror shades furiously converge. It was the same move, yet a different type of superimposition. With her Dragon¡¯s Fighting Spirit transforming nothing into something, 2 boundless auras hurtling from the left and right of Mo Ling. Twisting about as they converged, the resulting force caused them to appear just like an earth-shattering hurricane that had engulfed the entire stage!

    This was a spear technique that would decimate the heavens and shatter the earth!

    At this moment, the quiet unspeaking Mo Ling¡¯s reply was to continue remaining silent. Focusing all of his Soul Power, the faint roars of 4 different beasts could be heard. Defend!

    ROAR!

    BANG!

    The hurricane of spear shades appeared just like the berserk wind of despair. Simrly, Divian appeared to be invincible under the heavens.

    Having already started her move, Divian had no choice but to continue along with it. WIth a burst of might, she sent her spear intents rumbling out, letting off a roar akin to a meteor descending from the sky!

    Humm~~~white light exploded out, as the area 10 metres around Mo Ling instantly turned into

    Divian¡¯s Goddess of War Doppelganger dissipated away like a popped bubble, while her face turned iparably pale, as though not a single drop of blood was present. This was unlike training, as she basically did not have such an opponent or this level of consumption. However, everything was worthwhile for the sake of victory.

    At this moment, Mo Ling was kneeling on the ground, hugging his head and not moving an inch, with his life or death still unknown...

    Divian shot a look at the referee to signal that the medical squad coulde up. However, the referee¡¯s gaze did not change, as he did not receive any indication from the judges.

    At this instant, Mo Ling¡¯s body appeared to move, while the scales on his body continued to fall off. As this happened, the 4 Beast spirits dissipated one after another, while he withdrew from his Beast Fusion Body state. Nevertheless, as he stood up, Mo Ling¡¯s eyes still appeared sharp and prative, as though the injuries he had sustained meant utterly nothing to him.

    ºä...

    BANG...

    Soul Power exploded forth from him like a tsunami, gushing out endless from his body, causing astonished whooshes to ring out across the stadium...

    What freak was that???

    In the next second, Mo Ling disappeared from his original position. In the blink of an eye, he appeared right by Divian¡¯s side. The flying strike smashed down brutally from the air. Bang...

    With much difficulty, Divian managed to use Dragon¡¯s Terror to block the iing attack. However, uponnding on the ground Mo Ling followed up a knee smash, instantly causing Divian¡¯s legs to turn numb. However, before she could react, she received another strike right on the dragon crystal armour on her chest, resulting in her giving a muffled groan. This resulted in her being unable to react for the iing kick whipping down on her shoulder.

    Bang...

    Divian¡¯s body sunk down. Without showing the slightest bit of mercy, Mo Ling followed up with a lightning-quick roundhouse kick!

    Bang...Bang...

    Whoosh...

    Divian flew into the air, the Dragon Crystal Armour on her chest shattering apart. A mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth as she smashed heavily on the ground, before falling unconscious.

    Standing quietly at his final position, Mo Ling did not move forward to pursue her. He had controlled his strength to a level sufficient to knock Divian unconscious and not result in any life-threatening injuries. This level of restraint was needed in apetition like this CHF.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused on Mo Ling¡¯s body.

    At this moment, the referee raised his hand and made the call. 1st duel, Heaven¡¯s Fate, Mo Ling, victory!

    Cupping his hands before him, Mo Ling gave a slight bow, not showing anything more to his victory announcement.

    He...he had defeated Divian???

    Although Mo Ling was a Mo¡¯s List ranker, everyone had felt that there was still quite a bit of disparity between him and Divian. However, he had unexpectedly defeated Divian in a straight up fight!

    Despite Mo Ling¡¯s victory, the Mo Family members did not show much excitement. Naturally, there was the exception in the form of Napier Mo, though he was always the same regardless of victory or defeat.

    Everyone knew that the Mo Family was strong and powerful. However, no one had expected them to be that strong! This revtion instantly caused a wave of heavy pressure to enveloped the hearts of all the CHF participants. Mo Wen¡¯s strength was universally epted. However, who the hell was Mo Wen?

    The most frightening point was his final attack. With such restraint in his strength, it goes to show that Mo Ling has yet to go all out, and that there was not a sliver of luck involved in his victory. Furthermore, it also meant that Divian¡¯s berserk attacks were ineffective. With her consumption of strength already exceeding her limit, her loss was confirmed without a doubt.

    However, that precisebat style with machine-like uracy and not making the slightest mistake from start to finish, and that life of bitter training that would span for a dozen years¡­ Only the Mo Family members would dare to attempt it.

    This result of this fight had truly caused to much pressure on the hearts of Seer and the other squadrons. The Skylink had even exploded into a mass of discussions. There was no such thing asing up unscathed from apetition. The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron had really kept too low of a profile. However, at this moment, all of them have gotten their first nce at the rulers.

    Without a doubt, All Mouthy King possessed the highest level of individual fame and reputation. However, there¡¯s absolutely no one would believe if stuff like Tianjing squadron being capable of defeating Heaven¡¯s Fate. With how formidable Mo Ling was, what realm would Mo Wen be?

    As discussions erupted across the stadium, respect appeared in the eyes of everyone when looking over to the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. If Tianjing squadron were ssified as an inte celebrity type of squadron, Heaven¡¯s Fate would be the emblem of the king. They did not need to prove anything to anyone, as they possessed everything they needed.

    Now, the Seer squadron needed to face up to reality and the iing 2nd duel!

    ¡°It¡¯s Jormungar! With their loss in the first duel, the Seer squadron needs to get back the selection advantage as quickly as possible. Being one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers, Jormungar is undoubtedly the greatest star in Seer with the exception of Divian. Furthermore, he¡¯s the hardest to counter, especially with the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron not possessing anyparable ranged soldier. Now, Jormungar needs to stand up and save the Seer squadron!¡±

 Chapter 540 - The strongest clown (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 540: Inconcievable (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    As the spear stabbed over, have long prepared for it, light blossomed from Mo Ling''s eyes. An illusionary figure of a bear surfaced behind him while he gripped his hands to form fists. He''s actually using his fists to meet the Dragon''s Terror head on!

    Bang!

    At the instant the light and nimble spear made contact, Mo Ling appeared as though he was struck by lightning, retreating back while his centre of gravity became unstable. He was being too rampant to try meeting Divian''s Dragon Terror head on. With her strike seeding, Divian appeared to have transformed into a goddess of war, her spear tip brimming with force as it whift pass Mo Ling''s throat, leaving a sliver of a gash behind. At the same time, moving forward with her spear, Divian turned her body about and sent a kick right towards Mo Ling''s chest, immediately sending him flying.

    With her leg extending out in the air, Divian slowly retracted it back. However, just that ramrod straight leg in the air was already able to send anyone, be it male or female to be drunk by its sight!

    There was no need to say anything about Divian being handsome, as she would indeed sweep males and females off their feet. Humans were visual creatures, and had not changed since the ancient antiquity. One would get more benefits the more one appearing nice looking, what more if one possessed the strength topliment that!

    Divian sent out a biting cold gaze, as a mere Mo Ling had actually dared to feel her out, as he did not even use his Soul beast protection against her, "The Mo Family people are always that conceited!"

    Climbing up, a smile cracked opened at the corner of Mo Ling''s lips. To the Mo Family members, they did not care about what others felt about their actions. Nevertheless, Divian was indeed someone that he could not defeat without summoning out his Soul Beasts. The reason behind his "conceited" action was due to him wanting to use his body to remember the Dragon''s Terror''s "taste". To others, that might seem to be an extremely perverted thing to do, yet it was somethingmonce within the Mo Family.

    Spatial fluctuations rippled out as his Spiritual Tortoise entered his body. As this happened, the Soul Power oscitions radiating out from Mo Ling''s entire body instantly transformed. As a Soul Beast Master, Mo Ling was an extremely unique case, as his Soul Beasts were extraordinary. Unlike other Soul Beast Masters and their dimensional life forms, which would be summoned into this world in a body with substance, his existed as spiritual bodies.

    Wang Zhong''s eyes gleamed with interest as he watched the entire spectacle. What appeared to be extremely strange in people''s eyes appeared reasonable beyond a doubt in his. Ever since young, his thoughts and imagination had never been constrained before, with anything being possible in his mind. His conversations with Simba were always bold and full of imagination, even though not all of them were realistic. It could be said that the higher dimensional worlds have satisfied his imagination, producing imaginations and reflecting them into reality. Truthfully speaking, the outer shape of life''s appearance has a myriad possible ways of transformation, with mankind''s restricted knowledge being the only limiting factor.

    Naturally, Divian was simrly cing the same level of attention onto Mo Ling, Unlike the overbearingness that Zhao Yilong extruded, her domineering aspect was hidden within her exquisite spear arts, which she could unleash in an absolutely endless fashion. Now, she really wanted to see whether Mo Ling was able to defend against her attacks.

    Moving forward with her spear, her actions appeared so smooth to the point of her appearing just like a ray of silvery light. Instantly wrapping around Mo Ling''s defence, she sent a stab right towards his front.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang....

    Like the rain falling during a storm, the berserk Dragon''s Terror came stabbing towards Mo Ling. Despite appearing light and deft, strike after strike came raining over, while containing a certain amount of "wielding something light as though it was heavy". Nevertheless, Mo Ling''s defence was watertight andparable to that of a heavy soldier. There was onemon ground among all of the Mo Family members, which was their strong and sturdy foundations. Having undergone a few hundred years worth of transformation, the understanding solely possessed by the Mo Family towards physical techniques was dubbed by the Federation as "Mo-science". The symbol of Mo-science was the understanding of all the basic techniques and skills used inbat. Nevertheless, basically no one outside of the Mo Family could learn it, as the root of Mo-science was based within one''s self.

    Take Barran for example. Having experienced much tempering and suffering, he had finally managed toprehend his own defensive techniques. This was disyed by Mo Ling, who had mastered them to perfection. Nevertheless, even his Tortoise From wasn''t able to continuously defend him from Divian''s attacks. Be it his physical or spirit body, both of them would get damaged by Soul Power. One wouldn''t be invincible just by fusing both bodies to share the damage. However, when coupled with the aid of techniques and skills, people would frankly not get any desire to fight against such a Mo Ling.

    In the blink of an eye, Divian had unleashed dozens of spear strikes out in a storm-fashion. However, despite their speed, they were defended against easily by Mo Ling. If it was an extra forceful strike, Mo Ling would use 2 palms to defend against it. Even though he was unable to reflect her attacks back, he was able to steadily resist them.

    In such a scenario, Divian''s consumption of strength would definitely be greater than Mo Ling''s. However, from a certain perspective, she unleashing a reckless offensive against Mo Ling. On the contrary, Mo Ling appeared to be revolving around on the same spot, using the smallest and tightest defence topletely block all harm. The only reason why he did not take up the heavy soldier upation was due to him being too short and wide in stature. Nevertheless, despite his small frame, he appeared to have no weaknesses at all.

    Just when everyone assumed that Divian the fight into one of bitter attrition, the Dragon''s Terror''s spear tip rumbled once against towards Mo Ling. This time, Mo Ling''s air-tight defence was instantly pierced through. Travelling through his Soul Power defence, it stabbed right to his chest. Nevertheless, not panicking and turning flustered, Mo Ling swept his hands out fiercely to stop the iing spear, while crouching back slightly tounch himself backwards.

    Pulling her spear back, Divian proceeded to stare coldly at Mo Ling. Although her Dragon''s Terror wasn''t one of the 10 Great Divine Weapons, Mo Ling''s really looking down on her for not relying on any technique to block her stab!

    However, having received that strike, Mo Ling suddenly started to give a cheekyugh, before yet another beast spirit appeared behind him, Leopard spirit!

    However, this was where a problem arose. His Tortoise spirit did not disappear! Instead, it had fused together with the Leopard Spirit! In the next instant, Mo Ling had already shot towards Divian, moving at a speed that was utterly different from before. BOOM...

    Despite that marked change in Mo Ling, Divian still sent a spear stab right towards him. However, with the Tortoise Spirit still present, there was seemingly no way her attack could be lethal towards Mo Ling. Boom...Mo Ling smashed right into Divian. Due to him being unarmed, he had to close in right before her to attack, his fists unleashing a storm-like flurry of attacks at her.

    Bang...

    Divian was sent flying back, with Mo Ling in close pursuit. Having fused with Leopard Spirit, his speed wasparable to that of a top-ss assassin. Even though he was up against Divian, he continued to close right before her to attack, sending punch after punch towards her. They were in and simple punches, yet extremely practical and functional. Having received a head-on blow from Mo Ling, Divian increased the distance between them. Retracting her Dragon''s Terror, she proceeded to sweep it out in a ferocious manner, causing the former to leap away nimbly in response.

    Both parties widened the gap between each other. Having fused with 2 different Beast spirits, Mo Ling''s Soul Power oscitions had be extremely strange, as there were 2 different colours mixed within the Soul Power radiating from his body. This was in ordance with the unique traits of his Beast spirits, as well the Mo Family''s Form-Intention Fist!

    Of course, Divian had a good understanding of the Mo Family. However, never did she expect for a mere Mo Ling to be that difficult to deal with! Most importantly, there was an error in the information she had received, as this fellow''s actually able to fuse with more than one Beast spirit! It was an extremely rare ability! That''s why Mo Wen would allow him to be their vanguard!

    Divian did not wish to waste to much time dealing with Mo Ling. Making her decision, her Soul Power continued to rise as wave after wave gushed out from her body. At the same time, her aura also continued to rise, while a slightly reddish dragon crystal armour appeared on the surface of her body. With its appearance, her aura had reached an inconceivably high realm, a realm that was truthfully extremely rare to reach in the Casted Soul Stage. With the dragon crystal armour, Divian had be even more handsome and awe-inspiring...and also more powerful.

    Bang...

    Her figure disappeared. In the next second, she was already right before Mo Ling, disying a speed that dumbfounded everyone. Although Mo Ling wasn''t slow, his speed paled inparison to the dragon crystal armour wearing Divian before him. After all, Divian''s bloodline was ranked among the top 5 bloodlines present in the Federation.

    What were bloodlines? As long as a person who inherited a bloodline continued to grow up, one would possess strength far greater than ordinary people. This was just like the lions and zebras in the animal kingdom. Although both have simr physical dimensions, the difference in theirbat prowess was akin to night and day.

    With her dragon crystal armour equipped, Divian no longer needed to divert her strength to defence, allowing her to focus entirely on her offence. Immediately, Mo Ling''s life became extremely difficult. He wanted to escape out of this. However, would Divian ever give him such a chance? Since the donning of her armour, her spear tip proceeded to surround Mo Ling, leaving him no choice but to retreat back. The Seer Family has never seen before an unbreakable defence!

    A slight upwards curl appeared at the corner of Divian''s mouth, her right hand made a slight revolution. As this happened, a wave of Soul Power gushed ferociously into Dragon''s Terror!

    Dragon''s Terror Space Shattering Strike!

    Not good!

    Mo Ling''s expression instantly changed.

    BANG!

    A deafening bang rang out!

    This was entirely different from the ordinary stabs she had sent out earlier! Although the revolving pattern Dragon''s Terror was moving at appeared simple, it had erupted with the limit of power Divian had umted in her spear!

    A dazzling white light shed out, instantly blinding many among the audience!

    As the white light dimmed slightly, and those narrowed eyes finally adapted to it, everyone discovered that Mo Ling''s figure had unexpectedly disappeared from the arena!

    Standing at her original position and not moving an inch, Dragon''s Terror shook slightly in Divian''s hand, while a droplet of blood dripped onto the ground. Only at this moment did everyone look towards to air...to see Mo Ling floating back down to the ground. With a giant hole carved onto his chest, skin and flesh being pushed outwards, he immediately casted in an extremely grizzly sight in everyone''s eyes.

    With the additional fusion of his Bear and Eagle spirits, there were now 4 spirits fused with his body. As Mo Ling''s Soul Power continued to surge and churn, the faint roar of a beast from the ancient antiquity rang out. Soul Power transformations can lead to extremely terrifying transformations. Upon descending onto the ground, Mo Ling''s body had already swollen to the shape of a fist,

    4 Beasts Fusion Body!

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on the face of Mo Xingchen watching from below the stage. Truthfully speaking, she had already judged that there was a possibility of Divian sending herself up for the first duel. Mo Xingchen''s Heaven''s Fate Skill was a mysterious art. Although it wasn''t 100% urate in all cases, it indeed possessed a certain degree of future prediction capability. And Mo Ling was sent up precisely to deal with the possibility of Divian appearing.

    In apetition like the CHF, strength was still the universal rule present. Naturally, the 4 Beasts Fusion Body would definitely be ranked lower than Divian''s bloodline. However, with this transformation, he possessed the capability to bring the fight to her. After all, everyone was still in the Casted Soul Stage, so her bloodline strength has yet to reach the realm of the rulers.

    Mo Ling wasn''t able to sustain his 4 Beasts Fusion Body for a long time. Nevertheless, it was already enough for him to bring this fight to a life or death one. When speed, strength, defence and flight used to execute the Mo Family''sbat techniques and skills. It would form someone like this beastial mode Mo Ling.

    Divian''s Dragon''s Terror was no longer able form any suppression towards Mo Ling. Be in aura orbat techniques, Divian was shocked and angered that she was actually dragged into a bitter fight of attrition, returning back to the tussle they had undergone at the beginning of the match. This Mo Ling''s basically like a cockroach, firmly shoving himself towards Divian. With his 4 Beasts Fusion Body activated, Divian wasn''t able to easily extricate herself from ultra closebat against Mo Ling. Truthfully speaking, she had only engaged in such fights for a few times.

    It wasn''t that she did not undergo any martial arts contests between families. In fact, she had experienced quite a bit of it. However, all of her opponents walked on the orthodox path towardsbat, with both parties taking turns to show their talent andbat techniques. These fight would be considerablyposed and chapter-like. However, Mo Ling did not stick to any of these so-called rules. Instead, he was basically using a hoodlum way of fighting! Fists, legs, head, shoulders, every part of his body was used as a weapon by him! If he could receive her attack, he would continue fighting. If he wasn''t able, he would clinch, doing so with speed too. Coupled with his limited capability of flight, he could avoid themon moves used by infighters. In everyone''s eyes, all they could see was a goddess being shameless wound up by Mo Ling.

    Dragon''s Terror swung widely about. It was unafraid of a head-on fight, and was iparably fierce in one. However, Mo Ling''s utterly not going to follow by Divian''s rules and continued to engage in body-touchingbat against her. His movement and grappling were also extremely fluid, while his hands constantly attempted to wrap around Divian.

    "Mo-Science''s jiujitsu. Divian''s being countered." said Gui Hao with a smile. " Thatss''s overly reliant of her bloodline. With her usual opponents being refined and cultured, this is most likely the first time she has to deal with such a shameful fighting style.

    "It''s already a miracle that she''s able to enter the quarterfinals." said Gui Xinying in an indifferent tone. This Divian and Carolyn had really spent too much time on useless matters.

    "The Mo Family has really too muchbat techniques up their belts. However, it''s a pity that it''s useless against our Grozny squadron." Noriba chimed in with a cocky manner. "Sigh. Why didn''t they bump into us? Boss, I''m really looking forward to you beating Mo Wen up."

    dimir shot a cold re at Noriba.

    "Shut your mouth! Don''t speak if you don''t know how to!" Pomo could not help but bark out. From a strength standpoint, dimir was the person that was most suited to counter Mo Wen. However, he was not qualified to say such words.

    Being entangled to the point of feeling slightly disgusted, Divian could no longer help but to give a lovely cry out. In the next instant, the ir of her Soul Power changed fiercely, appearing to take on an explosive sharp edge. Her offensive tendency immediately reached its peak, causing her to unexpectedly not lose one bit to Mo Ling in the ultra-closebat! This sessive head-on confrontation had finally allowed her to increase the distance between them.

    Dragon''s Fighting Spirit!

    The result of a bloodline stimtion unique to the Seer Family! With the instantaneous increase in strength., Divian did not hesitate any longer. She did not want to continue engaging in this disgusting tussle. Go and die!

    Afterimages of Dragon''s Terror exploded out and blotted out the skies!

    "Die!"

    The ground instantly exploded!

    Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear Strike!

    The spear afterimages that blotted the skies used quantity to obtain victory, instantly filling the air around Mo Ling with a myriad of spear shades! Forming a dense forest of spear tips, they brought along an iparably overbearing Soul Power, piercing through space before stabbing right towards the tornado present in mid-air!

    Such a disgustingbat style should not exist!

    Bang bang bang bang bang~~~

    Every Divian supporter could finally breathe a sigh of relief. At this moment, Divian was in her most powerful stage. It was definitely not easy to be able to stimte one''s bloodline to such a degree while still being in the Casted Soul Stage. There''s basically no one that could resist against such a violent eruption.

    Despite beingpletely sealed up by the spear intent heading his way, Mo Ling did not retreat one single inch. Instead, he proceeded to scrunch himself up into a ball. With his elbows, knees, fists and palms all focused on defence, he did not show any intention of retreating, twisting his body and showcasing various kinds of defensive abilities as faced Divian''s attacks head-on.

    The numerous spear shades that blotted the skies smashed right against the hurricane that had formed via air currents, appearing just like a meteor smashing into Earth!

    Mo Ling still wore an emotionless expression on his face, appearing as though nothing could shock him. On the contrary, a bloodthirsty expression had appeared on Divian''s, appearing to have turned berserk with fury.

    This was a duel Divian had to win. She, was Divian Seer! With a spurt of power, she sent out numerous unstoppable spear shades that blotted the skies. Every single strike she sent out was the fruit of her Soul Power umtion!

    She did not believe that there was anything in this world with an imprable defence!

    In her berserk offensive, she unleashed over a hundred spear strikes in the blink of an eye. However, the problem was that the target that appeared to be about to get hit by her spear, Mo Ling, was still alive! What''s more, his despair-inducing defence was still present! What''s more, it appeared as though his defence was getting more and more firm and heavy. It was trending towards a suppressive state against her, appearing to want to break her offence apart! His 4 Beasts Fusion Body allowed him to encase his body in a thickyer of armour at critical moments, and it was precisely his use of it that allowed him to defend against the sharp Dragon''s Fighting Spirit.

    This was the first time that Divine was unable to obtain any benefit with her talent. In the pasts, the opponents she had face would basically be unable to endure for long against her Dragon''s Fighting Spirit before their defences were ripped apart by her. However, the more she was unable to find any purchase, the more it had stimted her fighting intent. She too also possessed as strong and unrelenting confidence!

    The numerous Dragon''s Terror afterimages instantly formed, while a majestic aura proceeded to radiate out. This was the true essence of the Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear Strike, the transformation of nothing to something via her Dragon''s Fighting Spirit!

    Overbearing Dragon Shakes the Heavens!

    This was an unmatched move, akin to an ancient dragon raising its head. All of the Soul Power that had radiated throughout the stage in all directions appeared to have instantly condensed into a single point. This spear intent could not be blocked!

    BANG!

    A figure was sent flying.

    Divian gave a slight heave of her chest as she pulled her Dragon''s Terror back. At this moment, there was already a trail of blood dripping from the tip of her spear.

    "She has won!"

    Divian''s fans also breathed a sigh of relief. This Mo Ling''s too hard to deal with.! His fighting style''s vulgar to the extreme, and did not even unleash any technique or skill throughout the fight. Such dedication towards defence would basically cause people to feel so disgusted their scalps would turn numb.

    However, unlike her fans, Divian did not have any happiness towards her victory. Instead, a slightly gloomy expression appeared on her face as she looked towards the crushed ground in the distance.

    From the dust cloud that rose from the ground, a figure quickly stood up from within.

    The noisy dim of people discussing immediately came to a halt, as everyone looked towards the fellow who had been struck by the Overbearing Dragon Shakes the Heavens, yet was still able to immediately stand up.

    There was unexpectedly no new injuries present on Mo Ling''s body, with his right hand being the only ce that was bleeding. The tortoise armour that covered his entire arm had already shattered into bits. Nevertheless, his right arm was still present.

    Casually gripping his fist, he made a symbolic show of himself regaining control over his movement, before slowly raising his elbows and restarting his defensive stance!

    At this moment, Divian was really a little shocked by what she was seeing.

    Naturally, her opponent did not do something as simple as using his hand to block her attack. If not, it wouldn''t result in something as minor as the shattering of his tortoise armour defence, as the Overbearing Dragon Shakes the Heavens'' power would smash and shatter his entire arm! However, in that instant, Mo Ling had sent out 17 to 18 palm strikes from a fewpletely different angles at the very least against her Dragon''s Terror, greatly reducing its might as while as shifting its direction. It wasn''t some kind of ultimate defensive move, but merely the most ordinary application of the fundamentals. The only difficult aspect was that split second reaction and the terrifying sessive strike move. If he had sent out 1 or 2 fewer palm strikes, her spear intent would definitely have crushed his left hand!

    Talent, hard work, experience,bat IQ, as well as training in the strongest techniques and skills. If an ordinary person was able to achieve one of those feats, they would be more than able to impose their name in the CHF. However, to the Mo Family members, they were able to achieve all of those 5 aspects.

    Combat techniques executed meticulously to the extreme, while forever maintaining absolute cool-headedness, never the make any mistakes.

    This was the Mo Family, a group of unconditionalbat machines, human-shaped freaks!

    "This fellow''s actually unable to enter the Mo''s List heavy soldier list? I feel that his defence is even stronger than Zhao Tianlong and the others! If Zhao Tianlong''s in his current position, it''s likely that it would be very difficult for him to receive that strike from Divian."

    "That''s the Mo Family''s low profile!"

    Clearly, the battle between the vanguards had left an extremely huge psychological pressure on many of the CHF participants, as well as questions surfacing in their hearts. What''s Mo Ling''s ranking within the Mo Family? How was he actually able to fight like that?

    The Tianjing squadron members had also felt the difference in this duelpared to the ones in all of the previous matches. At this moment, Barran had more or less fully recovered. However, Emily, Scarlet and Lily were still in the stage of recovery. Basically, they would not be able to participate in the quarterfinal match. With the fight progressing to this point, Barran''s eyes were glued unblinkingly to the stage. It could be said that Mo Ling was currently showing Barran what it meant to be a strong heavy soldier.

    On the stage, Divian had already recovered her senses. Never in her wildest dreams did he expect to bump into such a freak! Originally, she was still nning on holding a bit back. However, faced with an opponent like Mo Ling, ordinary methods would be extremely hard to make to cut.

    She took a deep breath.

    A peculiar red brilliance started to sparkle from a rhombus imprint on her forehead, before Divian''s entire figure started to sh.

    Everyone felt as though their sight had turned blurry, as they started to see her figure and shadow ovep, before she unexpectedly split into 2!

    Doppelganger?!

    What was this doppelganger?

    An illusion? A feint? Or perhaps, a Shadow Doppelganger?

    That doesn''t seem to be the case?

    There were now 2 Divians, 2 Dragon''s Terrors, and 4 eyes brimming with killing intent!

    In what seemed like an instant, the doppelganger had stabilized, before 2 astonishing burst of radiance sparkled out at the same time.

    The stadium and Skylink were already stupified by what they saw. Their brother Lan had countlessbat achievements on the OP, with countless videos and footage to boot. However, never, ever did they see her use any technique that was simr to that of doppelgangers! That included the match where she had lost to All Mouthy King!

    "The Seer Family''s Goddess of War''s Doppelganger!" a faint smile appeared on dimir''s face. "Divian''s going all out."

    "When did thisss master that move? Ah, if not for Mo Ling forcing her to this point, I believe that she would definitely not have revealed it here." said Gui Hao with a tone filled with interest.

    There wasn''t much of a mystery surrounding thisbat technique, just that it was too difficult to execute it while in Casted Soul Stage. This move originated from the ultimate move of the Seer Family''s 7th leader, Hannah Seer. Unlike Napier Mo and the majority of other doppelganger abilities, the Goddess of War''s doppelganger was known as a physical clone, as it possessed the same level of strength as the original. It could be said that Mo Ling was now facing 2 identical Divian Seers. Just the thought of this would cause people to shiver in fear.

    Divian''s eyes brimmed with iparable confidence and killing intent, as she had originally prepared this move to deal with opponents on the level of Gui Hao. Admittedly, it was a pity that she had to bring it out this early in the CHF. However, Mo Ling was qualified for her to do so!

    2 separate rays of light lunged towards Mo Ling from his left and right. They were the unleashing the same Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear Strike move, with 2 of them heading towards the same location. Regardless of strength or number, there was no difference between them!

    A burst of light burst forth from Mo Ling''s eyes. In what seemed like an instant, he had already made his response.

    4 Beasts Fusion Body, at his strongest state! Mo Ling''s Soul Power exploded forth like a broken oil pipe, while the faint roar of a giant beast from the ancient antiquity rang out. At this moment, he was betting his life on the line and focusing his full strength into defence! There was no need for him to count on any luck!

    In the next instant, a forest of spear shades stabbed forwards in a scene of utter terror!

    Regardless of which side they were supporting, the audience had already turnedpletely silent, their mouths wide open as they focused all their attention at every action and change happening on stage.

    The spear shades that blotted the skies had already surrounded the vicinity where the 2 were at, the terrifyingly dense attack having already littering the stage with thousands of holes. Blood continued to stter all directions, while Mo Ling had already be soaked with blood, giving off an extremely miserable sight to behold. Even with the added defence his 4 Beasts Fusion Body provided, he was still unable topletely defend against the terrifying spear intenting from Divian. With her doppelganger, their attacks had forced Mo Ling to be utterly incapable of counterattacking.

    Frankly speaking, if not for his practical defensive techniques as well as his tyrannical 4 Beasts Fusion Body, he would have already been beaten into a pulp by her. Nevertheless, even though the spectacle present on stage appeared slightly cruel to the eyes, with Mo Ling appearing to be on the copse, even theymen among the audience finally understood the might of the Goddess of War''s Doppelganger ability! There really was another Divian on stage! What''s more, the strength''s exactly the same! It''s really unimaginable that there would be such abat technique out there in this world!

    Generally speaking, after creating a doppelganger, one would need to use illusions to confuse one''s opponents like what Napier Mo did with his explosions. On the aspect of physicalbat capabilities, the doppelganger''s strength would definitely be weaker than the original. How could there be such a mysteriousbat technique like what Divian was disy now!

    Truly worthy of the Seer Family!

    Divian was extremely confident in her move. As long as she uses it, she would definitely be able to close this fight out. However, every single time when she felt that she was on the brink of forcing her opponent toplete copse, that Mo Ling was able topletely block her attacks! He was clearly on the brink of defeat! However, why! Why was he not falling!

    She looked right at Mo Ling''s eyes, noticing calm and steady gaze present within, appearing as though the body that was being battered up was no his at all!

    Indeed, Mo Ling was at the cusp of defeat. However, he simrly left a bitter taste in Divian''s throat. Although her Goddess of War''s Doppelganger possessed a certain level of her original strength, its consumption of her Soul Sea and physical strength was extremely terrifying. Even with her awakening her Dragon''s blood, just the consumption in this fight was already capable of causing her to copse.

    Divian clenched her teeth. She had already gone this far! Now, she did not have any path for retreat, with fighting on being her only option!

    The strongest Seerbat technique--Dual Dragons Breakthrough the Heavens!

    All of a sudden, the dense Dragon''s Terror shades furiously converge. It was the same move, yet a different type of superimposition. With her Dragon''s Fighting Spirit transforming nothing into something, 2 boundless auras hurtling from the left and right of Mo Ling. Twisting about as they converged, the resulting force caused them to appear just like an earth-shattering hurricane that had engulfed the entire stage!

    This was a spear technique that would decimate the heavens and shatter the earth!

    At this moment, the quiet unspeaking Mo Ling''s reply was to continue remaining silent. Focusing all of his Soul Power, the faint roars of 4 different beasts could be heard. Defend!

    ROAR!

    BANG!

    The hurricane of spear shades appeared just like the berserk wind of despair. Simrly, Divian appeared to be invincible under the heavens.

    Having already started her move, Divian had no choice but to continue along with it. WIth a burst of might, she sent her spear intents rumbling out, letting off a roar akin to a meteor descending from the sky!

    Humm~~~white light exploded out, as the area 10 metres around Mo Ling instantly turned into

    Divian''s Goddess of War Doppelganger dissipated away like a popped bubble, while her face turned iparably pale, as though not a single drop of blood was present. This was unlike training, as she basically did not have such an opponent or this level of consumption. However, everything was worthwhile for the sake of victory.

    At this moment, Mo Ling was kneeling on the ground, hugging his head and not moving an inch, with his life or death still unknown...

    Divian shot a look at the referee to signal that the medical squad coulde up. However, the referee''s gaze did not change, as he did not receive any indication from the judges.

    At this instant, Mo Ling''s body appeared to move, while the scales on his body continued to fall off. As this happened, the 4 Beast spirits dissipated one after another, while he withdrew from his Beast Fusion Body state. Nevertheless, as he stood up, Mo Ling''s eyes still appeared sharp and prative, as though the injuries he had sustained meant utterly nothing to him.

    ºä...

    BANG...

    Soul Power exploded forth from him like a tsunami, gushing out endless from his body, causing astonished whooshes to ring out across the stadium...

    What freak was that???

    In the next second, Mo Ling disappeared from his original position. In the blink of an eye, he appeared right by Divian''s side. The flying strike smashed down brutally from the air. Bang...

    With much difficulty, Divian managed to use Dragon''s Terror to block the iing attack. However, uponnding on the ground Mo Ling followed up a knee smash, instantly causing Divian''s legs to turn numb. However, before she could react, she received another strike right on the dragon crystal armour on her chest, resulting in her giving a muffled groan. This resulted in her being unable to react for the iing kick whipping down on her shoulder.

    Bang...

    Divian''s body sunk down. Without showing the slightest bit of mercy, Mo Ling followed up with a lightning-quick roundhouse kick!

    Bang...Bang...

    Whoosh...

    Divian flew into the air, the Dragon Crystal Armour on her chest shattering apart. A mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth as she smashed heavily on the ground, before falling unconscious.

    Standing quietly at his final position, Mo Ling did not move forward to pursue her. He had controlled his strength to a level sufficient to knock Divian unconscious and not result in any life-threatening injuries. This level of restraint was needed in apetition like this CHF.

    Everyone''s eyes were now focused on Mo Ling''s body.

    At this moment, the referee raised his hand and made the call. 1st duel, Heaven''s Fate, Mo Ling, victory!

    Cupping his hands before him, Mo Ling gave a slight bow, not showing anything more to his victory announcement.

    He...he had defeated Divian???

    Although Mo Ling was a Mo''s List ranker, everyone had felt that there was still quite a bit of disparity between him and Divian. However, he had unexpectedly defeated Divian in a straight up fight!

    Despite Mo Ling''s victory, the Mo Family members did not show much excitement. Naturally, there was the exception in the form of Napier Mo, though he was always the same regardless of victory or defeat.

    Everyone knew that the Mo Family was strong and powerful. However, no one had expected them to be that strong! This revtion instantly caused a wave of heavy pressure to enveloped the hearts of all the CHF participants. Mo Wen''s strength was universally epted. However, who the hell was Mo Wen?

    The most frightening point was his final attack. With such restraint in his strength, it goes to show that Mo Ling has yet to go all out, and that there was not a sliver of luck involved in his victory. Furthermore, it also meant that Divian''s berserk attacks were ineffective. With her consumption of strength already exceeding her limit, her loss was confirmed without a doubt.

    However, that precisebat style with machine-like uracy and not making the slightest mistake from start to finish, and that life of bitter training that would span for a dozen years... Only the Mo Family members would dare to attempt it.

    This result of this fight had truly caused to much pressure on the hearts of Seer and the other squadrons. The Skylink had even exploded into a mass of discussions. There was no such thing asing up unscathed from apetition. The Heaven''s Fate squadron had really kept too low of a profile. However, at this moment, all of them have gotten their first nce at the rulers.

    Without a doubt, All Mouthy King possessed the highest level of individual fame and reputation. However, there''s absolutely no one would believe if stuff like Tianjing squadron being capable of defeating Heaven''s Fate. With how formidable Mo Ling was, what realm would Mo Wen be?

    As discussions erupted across the stadium, respect appeared in the eyes of everyone when looking over to the Heaven''s Fate squadron. If Tianjing squadron were ssified as an inte celebrity type of squadron, Heaven''s Fate would be the emblem of the king. They did not need to prove anything to anyone, as they possessed everything they needed.

    Now, the Seer squadron needed to face up to reality and the iing 2nd duel!

    "It''s Jormungar! With their loss in the first duel, the Seer squadron needs to get back the selection advantage as quickly as possible. Being one of the 5 great Mo''s List soldiers, Jormungar is undoubtedly the greatest star in Seer with the exception of Divian. Furthermore, he''s the hardest to counter, especially with the Heaven''s Fate squadron not possessing anyparable ranged soldier. Now, Jormungar needs to stand up and save the Seer squadron!"

 Chapter 541 - The Love Saint has also gone mad

    <h4>Chapter 541: The Love Saint has also gone mad</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The entire stadium watched quietly as Napier Mo made bows in all directions while waving his hands about in the air. However, this time, there was no one making any fun of him for doing that. Who possessed the qualifications to do so?

    Please say, who has the right to ridicule him?

    That¡¯s the Mo Family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron! Even their mascot was able to insta-kill other squadrons!

    2nd duel, Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, victory!

    After a momentary silence, the stadium erupted into an intense ovation. At this moment, everyone was convinced of the strength the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron and Mo Family possessed. All of the fame and reputation they possessed had finally undergone the guarantee of strength. People with strength would never, ever be afraid of being overlooked!

    ¡°Regardless of skill or willpower, Jormungar¡¯s truly worthy of the title as one of the 5 Great Heavy Soldiers, and is sufficient to force his opponents into a bitter fight of attrition. Clearly, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron did not wish for that to happen, and therefore had sent Napier Mo up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The advantages a heavy soldier have over an assassin within the same realm are hard to break and ovee. However, all defences are justyers of paper in the face of Napier Mo¡¯s Spiritual Soulbat techniques.¡±

    ¡°The Mo Family¡¯s too strong! I¡¯ve really not expected that the someone as strong as the Seer squadron would be beaten in such fashion! There are times where one wouldn¡¯t know what one is dealing with before a fight, resulting in a fright when that happens.¡±

    Countless people let off emotional sighs, as the Seer Family has now be the best supporting character for the Mo Family. Truthfully speaking, the various great families kept an extremely low profile of their struggles that happened on various levels. After all, no one wanted to start a direct battle with others. However, being the CHF, a direct fight was inevitable in apetition. The strong will always act strongly. However, the slightly weaker side would end up in a really miserable spot. This the ever so present cruel reality in mankind¡¯s conflicts. There really was no such thing as mutual victory, even more so when both parties were on the same level.

    In the Mo Family, be it Spiritual Soul or Dimensionalbat techniques, all of them were just ordinary techniques, and nothing god-like about them. Only proper control of the flow ofbat fused with the flexible usage ofbat technique would result in the most frightening of soldiers. Just looking at the calm looking members of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron caused everyone to feel a heavy weight bearing down on their hearts.

    The had lost 2 sessive duels, what¡¯s more in the duels participated by their 2 strongest members. Now, they still have to face a mountain Tai like Mo Wenter on! A cloud of despair had already set over the Seer squadron. Such feelings were present even more deeply in the hearts of their fans. As of now, it was already not an issue of them losing, as there was no possibility of Seer being Heaven¡¯s Fate. The only issue now was how miserable would they would lose. Would they lose to the point of them losing their underwear? Everyone was utterly unable to see any indication of Seer¡¯s high standard, as though Heaven¡¯s Fate was on a totally different level.

    At this moment, Karl stood up. An extremely calm expression was present on his face, as though he had already epted the oue Seer was in. ¡°Leave this duel to me.¡±

    Divian¡¯s face was still extremely pale, especially in the instant when Jormungar was defeated. Nevertheless, she was aware of the entire situation of this match. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Hearing that, Karl smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well. All the way, you¡¯ve been shouldering everything on your shoulders. Speaking about that, I¡¯m should be the guilty one.¡±

    Karl Seer. Being a member of the Seer Family, he enjoyed walking the path of the Martial Dao, while simrly enjoying the freedom of life. He wasn¡¯t willing in being restricted by his family, as he felt that with human¡¯s lifespan being so short, what¡¯s the use for all that honour and glory? Therefore, the Seer Family waspletely resting on the shoulders of Divian. Due to his undisciplined sense of freedom, Divian had borne all of the pressure. Truthfully speaking, Divian could enjoy even greater freedom and more carefree life, though she had shouldered the responsibilities that Karl should have bore. This was something that Karl knew, as Divian truly wasn¡¯t too interested in the operations of her family.

    Seeing Karl walk onto the stage, the stadium instantly turned lively once again. Was the Seer Familypletely giving up on this match???

    Being one of the 10 great families and having walked this far in this CHF, shouldn¡¯t they struggle all the way till the end?

    Truthfully speaking, everyone did not have any particrly bad impression of Karl, but his level of strength was utterly unsuitable for this level ofpetition. The Seer Family has really given up.

    Walking up to the stage, Karl proceeded to walk towards the side of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, with everyone focusing their eyes on him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that joke trying to do? He can¡¯t be nning on provoking Mo Wen, right? So cool!¡± Noriba said with a happy tone. Clearly, he really liked the former¡¯s style, in that even though he couldn¡¯t defeat Mo Wen, maintaining one¡¯s grandeur was still needed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you guys are known as the CHF¡¯s 3 Great Jokes. You guys really are alike.¡± said Pomo with augh. Noriba, Karl, and Napier Mo were considered to have a different kind of fame from the other famous participants. However, with that earlier duel, Napier Mo looks to have washed his name clean from that list.

    ¡°Oi, blind man, why are you still sitting there? Wannae up and have a go?¡± said Karl with a smile as he crouched down at the side of the stage,

    mouring noises instantly filled the entire stadium. He really was asking for his death!?Slightly solemn expressions appeared on the faces of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, as Mo Wen¡¯s reputation among them was extremely high. Although the Mo Family always have a good temper, that did not mean that they would just take such provocation lying down.

    However,pared to them, Mo Wen gave a smile. Standing up, he put his hands out to stop his other squadron members before saying, ¡°Karl Seer, the most talented soldier from the Seer Family since thest 50 years. I¡¯ve been waiting for a very long time.¡±

    The entire stadium exploded. What?

    Are our ears spoiled?

    Karl, that joke, was the most talented soldier from the Seer Family since thest 50 years? What the fuck! How the hell???

    Karl gave a grin in reply, appearing, to not only bit amazed by Mo Wen¡¯s praise of himself. Although he was not interested in maintaining one¡¯s vanity like other people do, at this moment, he needed to fight for people like Divian and Jormungar who had given their all for this match.

    All in all, the blood of the Seer Family flowed in his veins. They could look down, ridicule and even frame him, and he would not care. To him, one had to enjoy one¡¯s life when one was in their prime. However, the Seer Family could not!

    Mo Wen proceeded to walk up the stage. Unlike the earlier matches, this time, Mo Wen was truly interested.

    In the past, the only person Mo Wen had expressed interest to fight was Tianjing squadron¡¯s Wang Zhong. Even people like Carolyn and Gui Hao did not qualify for such special treatment from him.

    ¡°Is this Karl very strong?¡± even Laura was dumbfounded by Mo Wen¡¯s actions. Frankly speaking, she always felt that this Karl was there just for the purpose of making up the numbers, with his standard not even reaching S rank.

    ¡°He¡¯s very strong. I¡¯ve seen him take action before. Even Mo Wen might not have an easy time dealing with him.¡± Karkel suddenly chimed in, dumbfounding all of the Copperfield squadron members. Truthfully speaking, all of them had already known that Karkel was a person from a different world from theirs, with hisbat prowess too being on apletely different level. For him to say that meant that Karl Seer was also in the same world as him.

    Why were there so many freaks in this CHF!

    Karl¡¯s right hand was grasping onto a weapon wrapped in white cloth. Upon seeing Mo Wen walk up the stage, he slowly undid the cloth, revealing what seemed like an extremely ordinary, and even slightly wornrge de...de, a weapon that aristocratic family members don¡¯t often use. In some ways, it was easier to learn the ways of the de aspared to a sword. The sword was more ¡°ruler-ish¡± way, while the de was more of a weapon meant for bandits and thieves. Furthermore, runic des were the symbol of the Federation¡¯s low ranking armed forces.

    .

    As the white cloth fluttered as he descended to the ground, Karl, with the long de in his hand still appeared as frivolous and carefree as ever. However, for some reason, something doesn¡¯t feel quite right about the feeling that people got from seeing him.

    Compared to him, Mo Wen was even more down-to-earth and fanciless. Truthfully speaking, with his blindfold on, if his name wasn¡¯t Mo Wen, people would definitely feel that a stupid blind person had just walked up the stage.

    ¡°Why do you use a de?¡± not in a hurry to take action, Mo Wen posed a question to Karl. To him, every single fight was there for him to increase hisprehension. To him, he had already crossed the realm of the pure pursuit of victory.

    Karl smiled in response, revealing his pearly white teeth, before replying. ¡°That¡¯s simple. Don¡¯t you feel that how better life would be if everything simpler?¡±

    That answer wasn¡¯t wrong. It was indeed easy to get good at the de. However, the problem that experts all know was that it was too difficult to master it. How many years have passed without a single mention of any de-wielding expert.

 Chapter 542 - Different kind of life

    <h4>Chapter 542: Different kind of life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Both sides did not radiate with any powerful or strong aura. However, for some reason, everyone present in the stadium could feel as though they were now experiencing the calm before the storm. That worn de was unexpected causing the audience¡¯s hairs to stand up in fright, just as though a great scourge beast was staring right at them with its eyes!

    There was no need for any other words. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even the need to sighing to others quietly via eye contact. The discussions and noisy dim that had just erupted in the stadium had immediately quietened down once again.

    Therge de in Karl¡¯s hands slowly pointed towards the front, while Mo Wen rested his hands calmly stretched out his hands to enter into a stance.

    The tip of the de pointed straight towards Mo Wen, while thetter¡¯s fingertips pointed straight towards Karl. The 2 appeared to havee to halt. Right at this moment, Karl revealed a radiant smile, before thepetition bell was rung. In that instant, Karl took the lead and made his move!

    Leaping forward without any warning, he unleashed a forward sh that did not appear weird in any way. However, Mo Wen swayed slightly to the side Bang...Hum...

    A chilling glint swept past Mo Wen¡¯s body, before the ground beside him immediately exploded apart. That was followed by an ear-piercing roar, the stage has unexpectedly be chopped into half...

    Everyone¡¯s minds went nk. What the fuck! What the hell?

    Karl¡¯s casual chop¡¯s unexpectedly able to im lives! Nevertheless, the fight on the stage did note to a halt due to that. The concealment of such a chop was utterly brilliant, though it was unable to escape Mo Wen¡¯s detection. Moving along with his de, Karl¡¯s Soul Power instantly exploded, causing him to appear just like a mad de. Brimming with incredulous dominance, the whole world appeared to have condensed into his de in that instant when he sent a chop out. Perhaps to say, crush and smash! Due to its overbearingness, people had immediately forgotten about everything else!

    A rocket needed ignition to head along it¡¯s away. However, the first chop made by Karl had no prior indication or sign before it was unleashed! Due to that, it had be the most violent explosion to the entire stadium!

    Many people watching via Skylink immediately took a breath of cold air. Despite being separated by the Skylink screen, all of them were able to feel the intent present behind that chop, as well as the crazed, life-rending might it contained. What a shock!

    No one would be able to tell when a expect chooses to take action. He had absolutely treated this as realbat, unlike others who had treated the CHF as a fancy contest. Without talking about blocking, other experts would be scared afraid in the face of such a chop!

    Mo Wen evaded the edge of Karl¡¯s mad chop, not choosing to meet it head one. His body fluttered about, appearing as though he had not used a single bit of energy to move, yet every step he made allowed him to evade Karl¡¯s attacks.

    On the aspect of de techniques, the point of exerting heavy pressure was absolutely essential. If an expert restrained oneself slightly, he would be able to violently chop up a street. However, if one brings this aspect all to way to the limits, one could cleave the entire stretch of heaven! It was absolutely proper for a de to resort to offence to counter offence. When mastered to the limit, a genuine master of the de was even more ferocious than a master of the spear.

    A burst of brilliance shed across Karl¡¯s eyes, before turning his de around to send a vertical sh upwards. The iparably fierce de intent was pulled up and sent sweeping forwards like a raging wave, Rushing towards the retreating Mo Wen, it gave him no way of continuing the rhythm of his movements. Experts would never doubt themselves, while relying on such gambles to continuously affect their opponents, thus resulting in themselves being unaffected.

    It was just a simple sh, yet, the sudden raging de intent swept out rapidly. In the instant when the de was turned, it immediately caused the hearts of the countless experts watching from the arena and Skylink to turn cold!

    What the motherfucking hell was that? The Seer Family actually has such a super genius, and had actually stayed unknown till now? That¡¯s too heart crushing!

    In fact, even Divian was astonished by what she saw. She always knew that Karl was exceedingly talented, with the only gripe being that her family had slightly given up on him, and allowed him to mix around on his own free will. All along, she felt that even if Karl put in hard work to train, he would only be able around the level that she was. She had even felt that she would still end up being slightly stronger than him. However, from the looks of it, she really had made an utterly big mistake.

    Karl was an utterly different person aspared to her. Without a doubt, he was extremely lucky to have inherited the Seer bloodline,and could be said to have been blessed to do so. However, a person like Karl viewed the world differently from others. The strengths of people like himid in theirprehension abilities. Up till now, there was no one within the younger generation that could radiate their weapon intent in the manner Karl had done so!

    ¡°Formidable!¡± Karkel said in a low voice. Ignoring talents in special abilities, bloodlines,bat techniques, that move Karl made showed a deftness that could be said as illusionary. That meant that a person like Karl would immediately be able to gain a deeperprehension aboutbat upon bumping into training that was suitable for them. That as simply as terrifying as a cheat in a game!

    Clearly, people who knew the ropes would be able to see the essence contained within Karl¡¯s shes. Even those who cannot would be able to see theplete control Karl had achieved on the stage. He was just like a raging storm, having transcended to a position that forced Mo Wen to be unable to shift the momentum to his side.

    With every sessive pressure from his shes, Karl¡¯s attacking rhythm grew in speed, while appearing to continuously use the movements Mo Wen had made. As of now, Mo Wen was disying a movement technique simr to that of Wang Zhong. Although it was appeared more pure and outright, he was still forced by Karl to the point where there wasn¡¯t much space left for him to run about in.

    In a fight between experts, no one would wait till the moment where a 100% opportunity to strike appears. Karl¡¯s de split the air as it shed out. With a hum, the entire de appeared to absorb ayer of light as it chopped into Mo Wen¡¯s chest in an instant.

    Mo Wen retreated once again, doing sopletely using no power from his legs, as there was basically no time to do so. With was most likely was a flick of his feet, he fluttered back, resulting in only a 15-millimetre distance between the 2. Nevertheless, as the de swept, Mo Wen¡¯s movement was slightly disturbed, just a tiny, tiny sliver.

    However, this was more than enough for Karkel.

    As mes were lit aze within Karl¡¯s eyes, the momentum of his de intent had already pulled his body forwards. Before his de could finish its sh, his figure had already disappeared in a sh, leaving behind a de wave so ferocious it appeared as though it too rotate!

    To deal with Mo Wen, Karl needed to grasp every single opportunity that showed itself!

    Ding...Karl had finally managed to strike Mo Wen, who had used his hand to block the iing de. At the second he did so, even the audience could feel the

    With his sh bearing fruit, Karl appeared to have popped open his seal as he sent one sh after another as he spun around while hacking at Mo Wen. The unstoppable de waves swept out, hiding Karl¡¯s figure, with everyone only able to see the ground continuing to explode. As the momentum of his de continued to rise, sh after sh continued to rampage out, with each sh appearing to contain a portion of the one before.

    This was the essence of his de arts. Generally speaking, it would already be extremely astonishing to be able to unleash around 10 such shes. However, Karl seemed to show utterly no intent to stop, as sh after sh connected with each other. He appeared just like a spiralling hurricane, with no chinks or cracks in his movements. Just looking at the de intent would show that it was getting more and more fierce as more and more shes were unleashed by him, to the point of actually showing an overbearingness that could shatter the horizon!

    Everyone watching had turned dumbfounded, and that included the Seer squadron members. Was this really the Karl they knew?

    Divian knew that Karl had crossed the oceans in the glorified name of training, but he had, in reality, he had brought his girlfriend to see the oceans. However, the genuine situation was while he was watching the oceans, he hadprehended his Thousand Folds Hundred Waves de art. The ocean¡¯s wavese one after another, endlessly pushing forward, endlessly rising into the air. His Soul Power and de intent had perfectly fused together afterprehending this technique! This was aprehension of a Casted Soul Stage soldier, yet just mentioning the process would shock and astonish people.

    Different people had different ways ofprehending matters. There were some that needed to be in a life or death scenario, while some needed continuously tempering. However, there were people that were able to gain just by watching the world! One in ten thousand geniuses would possess such talent inbat techniques. So, why would the family give up on Karl?

 Chapter 543 - Special ability advancement (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 543: Special ability advancement (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The higher ups of the Seer Family weren¡¯t idiots, and there would definitely be some people within that would be able to see where Karl¡¯s talent wasid in. Naturally, there was nocking of the necessary beating, as was indeed a thing for people with such talent to easily be wasted. However, Karl clearly wasn¡¯t of that sort. To him, he was merely pursuing the life of freedom, and free from any restraint.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­.

    Step after step, sh after sh, it appeared as though the sky was rending and the earth was shattering apart. Although the Soul Power present in this de art stopped at 200 Grassos, even a Heroic Soul soldier would get chopped into pieces by him. Before the start of this duel, the greater majority of the audience felt that this would be a one-sided fight. The only saving grace was that Mo Wen would give a little face to Karl, something that the Mo Family always do. However, from the looks of that, everyone was utterly mistaken! Even though it might not affect the final oue of this match, Karl was nning on showing the world the might and prestige of the Karl though hisbat!

    However, people like Wang Zhong, Gui Hao, dimir and Carolyn did not react to that. Indeed, Karl¡¯s moves might make him rise to a 1st ss expert. However, the problem was that his opponent was Mo Wen! Clearly, it was impossible to use such abat technique to topple Mo Wen.

    Indeed, Karl¡¯s attacks were ferocious, with the stage on the brink ofplete copse by them. However, Mo Wen¡¯s defence still remained impable. The reason why Karl¡¯s aura and rhythm were continuing the rise was to due to him unable to any effect at all with them. Furthermore, there were limits to this increase, as, after all, he was still in the Casted Soul Stage.

    Clearly, Karl had also caught onto this, as his rotational speed started to drop, and so did his shes. However, in the next instant, he unleashed a lightning-quick chop, one that contained the essence of a de in it!

    Whoosh...

    Instead of retreating, Mo Wen who had maintained apletely defensive stance since the start of the fight, proceeded to advance. Shoving his hands forward, he grabbed hold of Karl¡¯s de before its might could reach its peak.

    The 2 instantly entered into hand-to-handbat, with their Soul Powers sting out at each other. Mo Wen¡¯s step-in was absolutely oundish of a decision to make. Using bare hands to hold a naked sword was an extremely easy way of ying with one¡¯s life. The might of Karl¡¯s 100-wave shes being more than sufficient to chop a person into bits. However, Mo Wen had already found the one and only moment, which was at the instant where Karl was channelling power into his de to forcefully stop it. Nevertheless, the power already present within Karl¡¯s de was no small joke, causing their Soul Powers to smash against one another upon contact.

    Karl¡¯s long hair waved about in the air, while a calm expression was still present on Mo Wen¡¯s face. Hum~~~

    As the Soul Powers exploded apart, sending a pressure wave sweeping out, both sides rapidly pulled apart from each other. Retreating back a dozen metres, Karl made a spin and regained his stability, while Mo Wen did a back somersault beforending gently on the ground.

    After a momentary silence, the earthshattering shouts and cheers exploded out from the entire stadium. Everyone had expected for the Seer squadron to be quickly squashed and shattered apart. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect for a Karl to appear that was able to contest against Mo Wen head on. This was truly a showdown with both sides not willing to even give an inch, with both strength techniques being disyed to their peaks. This was a fight between experts.

    This fight made other families start to re-evaluate their views about the Seer Family, as that fellow, Karl, had really concealed his strength too deeply! However, even with such high-level conventional methods, wanting to win against Mo Wen was an utter pipe dream!

    The confrontation between the 2 was started at the instant their gazes made contact. However, Karl¡¯s fighting intent had already beenpletely ignited.

    If his feelings before entering this duel were for the sake of Seer¡¯s honour and glory, as well as his own personal responsibility, he was now stimted by Mo Wen into a heart filled with the urge to fight.

    His fighting intent continued to rise.

    Bang!

    A clump of fire burst out from Karl¡¯s body, its bright red colour instantly causing him to appear just like a human torch.

    ¡°Is that a special ability?¡±

    ¡°I thought he was going to show some Spiritual Soul or Dimensionalbat technique. Isn¡¯t a Fire attribute special ability extremelymon?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that little bit of fire going to do? It¡¯s not even on the level where it can be directly used as an attack. How would it be useful against Mo Wen? Could it be for a supportive role, like the boosting of speed?¡±

    Clearly, in an era where DImensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques rule with an iron fist, everyone was slightly obsessed and glorified. However, other people remained silent. In fact, just like how Wang Zhong¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t due to Dimensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques, one¡¯s realm and how techniques were being used needed to be considered. There was no such thing as an invincible technique or skill. Naturally, a Fire attribute special ability was indeed rather ordinary. From the surface, he had gained superiority in this fight. However, Karl, being in the position as the attacker, would, in fact, counteract that advantage. If his offence fails, he would not be able to endure Mo Wen¡¯s counter attack.

    A low hum of voices rang out in the stadium as everyone voiced out their concerns and opinions. However, before anyone could finish their statements, another wave of power had already risen from Karl¡¯s body.

    Wind!

    ¡°A second special ability! He actually has dual special abilities!¡±

    A wave of mouring noises instantly rang out across the stadium, as its extremely rare to possess dual special abilities. This wasn¡¯t just the question about the difficulty of awakening one¡¯s special ability. If not used properly, dual special abilities could something be an interference to one¡¯sbat in the form of causing one to be unable to focus inbat. Examples of this were shown in the form of Oli and the other rather strong experts, all had one special ability, and were powerful due to them being a Divine attribute special ability. Only by strengthening one special ability to its limits would one gain the greatestbat prowess.

    Do not bite off more than one could chew!

    Auxiliary support?

    Wind assisting fire?

    Laura was watching the fight with great concentration, as Karl¡¯s situation was slightly simr to the one she was currently facing. Possessing a Wind attribute special ability herself, her Soul Bear was able to impart to her a certain level of a Fire attribute special ability. If she herself possessed a Fire attribute special ability, that would have possibly raised it to the level of a Divine Fire attribute special ability. Clearly, this situation had left Laura in an extremely disappointed state. However, wind assists fire, and could strengthen the might of fire. Nevertheless...Karl¡¯s opponent was Mo Wen.

    What does it mean to be bnced?

    Strength was the most important factor. The Mo Family was able to secure their status due to them always producing such super experts like Mo Wen. Even Karl¡¯s tyrannical 100-Wave shes wasn¡¯t able to do anything to Mo Wen! Could a freak like that be dealt with through a simple fusion of special abilities?

    That was the question that was floating in everyone¡¯s minds.

    Within the mes, Karl started tough as he pointed his de towards the sky. In the next instant, his 2 special abilities fused together without any impediment at all. The wind swept up the fire, with the fire creating wind, with both of them mutually boosting each other¡¯s might. As they surrounded out Karl, the mes burned with an intense might, causing the Fire attribute special users to feel that something wasn¡¯t right with the spectacle they were watching.

    Sharmie covered her stomach in astonishment, while the zing Angel¡¯s Papada and the rest were dumbfounded. Could it be?

    That¡¯s impossible! Within all of the younger generation in the Federation, the Fire attribute special ability users with the greatest talent were Sharmie and Papada. Although the Fire attribute special ability was the most ordinary of special abilities, it was also the strongest, as only the might of fire was limitless among all of the special abilities. Furthermore, it could also constantly improve in its realm. Within the fairytales that were published throughout human history, the strongest humans would always be Fire attribute special ability users, people that could decimate the skies and sunder the earth.

    However, Fire attribute special ability users also need to face the toughest problem among all special ability users, which was the capability to promote one¡¯s fire to the next level. The 2nd rank progress for one¡¯s fire would be to create a deep blue me.

    The originally scarlet red mes had unexpected turned into a transparent blue colour that appeared exceedingly alluring after fusing with the wind. The prestige of his special abilities started to shrink, while everyone stared at the blue colour fluttering in the air with a look as though it was something out of this world!

    Blue mes!

    Even theymen within the audience with the slightest bit of knowledge about special abilities would know the significance this blue mes represented

    2nd rank fire attribute special ability¨CBlue mes!

    Some experts weren¡¯t even able to promote their mes to this rank even after reaching the Heavenly Soul Stage!

    Among all of the Casted Soul Stages within the Federation, it had already been more than 50 years since blue messt appeared. Oh my god!

    Karl Seer!

    The might of Karl Seer¡¯s blue coloured 2nd rank mes was over 10 times more terrifying than Mario¡¯s mes of Hell. The energy possessed by a 2nd rank special ability was absolutely incapable of being judged via conventional means. It could be said that though without adequate fire resistance within the Casted Soul Stage would get injured, and even be burnt to death upon contact with those blue mes.

    In the next instant, the Seer Family supporters erupted into high spirited cheers, as Karl had just disyed a strength that would allow him to 1 VS 5! That¡¯s right, as long as he could deal with M Wen, and win this duel, Karl could 1 VS 5 in the group battle phase!

    This was an invincible level of strength, a transcendent!

    Standing in front of Karl, Mo Wen was still as calm and steady as a mountain. Compared to him, the shrieksing from the audience had already reached explosive levels!

    Just like Spiritual Soul and Dimensionalbat techniques, a 2nd rank Fire attribute special ability was not an ability a Casted Soul Stage could possess and control. Every matter needed to be seen from 2 sides. The stronger and more lethal a move was, the greater the load one had to bear. One has to imagine exactly how strong Karl¡¯s body and Soul Sea was to be able to control those blue mes!

    As his body was wrapped in blue mes, the aura radiating from Karl was alreadypletely different from before.

    Despite remaining silent, the iparably tyrannical de intent and force he radiated from his being and the long de in his hand had unexpectedly fused once again with the blue mes! Growing by leaps and bounds, it expanded in shocking fashion, yet caused people to feel as though it had converged together to form a de that was sufficiently capable of cleaving the heavens and slicing through the primal chaos!

    Mo Wen appeared to have sensed that, resulting in him finally taking the initiative with his response. Despite it being him making a slight sideways motion, in the keen eyes of experts watching the entire fight in detail, that basically the most impartial response to Karl¡¯s de intent.

    What could be more convincing than making the universally recognized number 1 expert in this CHF, Mo Wen turn serious!

    A de, was the weapon of choice for an overlord!

    The tip of the worn de made a slight upwards move, causing the aura the filled the entire stage to surge, appearing as though that de could shake the entire world!

    A shallow smile shed across Karl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wind Fire 18 Revolving Chops!¡±

    BANG!

    As the tip of the de twitched, a force wave had already swept out! As blue mes flowed along the body of the worn de, a de arc shot out from its edge!

    A blue de force shot out fiercely towards Mo Wen!

    Sidestep? Dodge? Evade?

    With the support of the 2nd rank Fire attribute special ability¡¯s power coupled with the overbearing force naturally present from a de, Karl had already controlled the entire stage, with there being nowhere left for Mo Wen to dodge or evade!

    At this moment, the expression on Karl¡¯s face was still one of wantonness and unrestraint as he chopped his de at Mo Wen.

    Seer¡¯s War de¨CHeaven and Earth 18 Revolving Chops!

    BANG!

    As his de force swept across the stage, there was basically no way for Mo Wen to dodge, as Karl had unleashed pressure that was an utter suppression of realm.

    Standing as still as a mountain, Mo Wen revolved his palms in a circr fashion Faint brilliance in the shape of a circle proceeded to sparkle and sh out from his palms, appearing as though he had drawn a glowing white circle in the air before him. At this moment, the only thing he could do was to raise his defence. However, could he even defend against the iing attack?

    The gigantic blue de force arc chopped down ferociously onto the glowing circle.

    BANG!

    A massive bang rang out, as the glowing circle expanded out. Appearing to possess extremely sticity and toughness, a deep bend was formed by the de force arc, yet it still continued to maintain its warped shape without shattering.

    The blue ming de force arc ground against the Soul Power circle, causing screeching sounds to ring out. However, after a split second deadlock, Mo Wen pulled his palms back, before retreating back in rapid session.

    Relying on his retreat to unload the force of that de force away, while simultaneously reforming the warped soft dough-like glowing circle back to its original shape, the gigantic rebounding force formed sent Karl¡¯s de force arc shifting slightly to the left.

    The eyes of everyone from Stuart and the Gui Family turned wide open, as what they had just seen was a Mo Family¡¯s ultimate move, the Mo-Science¡¯s Circr force, and was one of their top ranking ultimate moves. In the round of 16, Wang Zhong had disyed a simr kind of move, with the circr motion being a certain kind ofprehension behind the meaning of strength. The Mo Family weren¡¯t the only ones that have managed to gainprehension in this aspect, as the other great families have their only uniqueprehension on this strength. This was a path of strength that pursues the perfect fusion between offence and defence. Not only was it usable during the Casted Soul Stage, it was not inferior to other paths of strength even in the Heroic Soul Stage. Naturally, it would bepletely different when executed by people of differing realms.

    Wang Zhong had caught the attention of many when he had disyed it for the first time. Nevertheless, due to the understanding of this path of strength being extremely obscure, only people like Gui Hao would pay heed to it. Nevertheless, they wouldn¡¯t delve too deep about it, as it top ss ultimate move appeared simple, yet was god-like difficult to master. In simple terms, its goal was to use an iing force to counter an iing force. In other words, was theprehension of how power works in a spiral. However, that understanding was still extremely far for understanding how to execute that ultimate move. Without a doubt, what Mo Wen used was definitely the Circr Force. If not, he would utterly incapable of receiving that attack from Karl.

    Seeing this, Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes sparkled with deep interest. Although she did might have that manyplicated thoughts going on in her head aspared to Gui Hao, living in the environment of the Gui Family had caused her breadth of mind and scope to be inherently high. Within the entire CHF, only absolutely astonishing strength or extraordinary personal charm and charisma would be able to catch her eye. However, other than the immeasurable and limitless All Mouthy King, the only other person that was able to fulfil that 2 points and spark her interest was the person fighting on the stage right now, Mo Wen.

    Karl¡¯s de force was instantly deviated, though his imposing aura did not reduce one bit. Everyone knew that Mo Wen¡¯s Circr Force was powerful. Could a single chop finish him off? That¡¯s something people wouldn¡¯t even dream about.

    Heaven and Earth 18 Revolving Chops! He was radiating with imposing aura with the intention of severing everything when he had initiallyprehended this move, with this also being the path he wanted his de techniques to take.

    Blue mes danced in Karl¡¯s eyes. Although the addition of his Wind attribute special ability was the main reason behind the promotion of his Fire attribute special ability, the power umted from the sessive chops brought about by the Heaven and Earth 18 Revolving Chops was the greatest essence behind improving his de techniques to the next level!

    Since you want to use softness to skillfully counter my 1000 pound hard techniques, I¡¯ll used 10 thousand, a 100 thousand pounds then!

    I¡¯ll squash you to death!

    Die!

    Karl¡¯s entire being entered what seemed like a berserk state! Either be mad or be dead!

    The deviate de force was swept back, before spinning around and chopping down once again.

    2nd chop!

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Be it his imposingness, power, or the purity of his blue mes, all of them started to transforming and increase at a rate visible to the naked eye. As this happened, the second chop had already cleaved down before the ear-splitting bang of thunder rang out!

    This was closely followed by the 3rd chop, 4th chop, 5th chop!

    The tyrannical de force radiated across the stadium, while blue mes swept out across the stage!

    Mo Wen¡¯s aura and strength were also continuing to increase.

    One¡¯sbat strength wasn¡¯t only limited to the strongest state one had disyed during training. In realbat, one would be influenced by the environment, threat level, psychological state and various other factors. In ordinary scenarios, one would be able to disy a limit of?20% of one¡¯s maximum strength. However, those emotional and talented experts were able to push this to a limit of around 55%.

    Karl and Mo Wen were the types who would be able to unleash?100% of their maximum strength. However, their strongest state clearly wasn¡¯t limited to just this. Nevertheless, the explosiveness of Karl¡¯s de intent was much quicker and higher than Mo Wen!

    ...9th Chop, 10th Chop...

    The de intent that continued to rise crazily was caused greater and greater difficulty for the Circr Force to defend against. At this point, it was already extremely hard to force Karl¡¯s de intent to deviate, forcing Mo Wen into a passive state only focusing on enduring.

    Despite there being only 1 sliver of defence between him and Karl¡¯s de, Mo Wen¡¯s spotless clothes were getting burnt and sliced up by the blue mes and de force, turning them into tatters. What¡¯s more frightening was that he was relying on the iing force of Karl¡¯s attacks to retreat back faster and faster. At this moment, he was already nearing the edge of the stage! Was this the Mo Wen everyone knew about?

 Chapter 544: Instead of asking the Heavens, why not just ask Mo Wen (2.5 in 1)

    Chapter 544: Instead of asking the Heaven''s, why not just ask Mo Wen (2.5 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    The hearts of countless Heaven''s Fate fans watching from Skylink and the stadium had already risen to their throats, as this was the first time they had seen Mo Wen struggle so hard to defend against attacks! All of them had felt that he was invincible within the Casted Soul Stage! Furthermore, the only people capable of being his opponents were people like Carolyn and the other 4 great heavenly kings, as well as the most famous person in the CHF, brother King. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect for a mere Karl to be able to force Mo Wen to such a level!

    16th Chop, 17th Chop!

    The blue mes that have swept across the stage formed long trails before Karl, with the expanding de force appearing to materialize into something corporeal, from a gigantic blue de shade into some that possessed a shadow!

    Bang!

    The berserk force of this chop was a 10% stronger than the previous one, forcing Mo Wen to retreat back a dozen steps yet again. At this moment, his sleeves have already been burnt off by the ultra-high temperatures of the blue mes. In fact, his hands have even turned red from the scorching heat, appearing just like grilled chicken wings, causing people to feel as though they could smell a whiff of barbecue smell in the air.

    Thump!

    Mo Wen braced the force of the iing chop with his right leg, causing the ground beneath to shatter and from a deep pothole. Using it, he forcefully impeded his the momentum of his retreat.

    At the same time, Karl twisted his entire body as he let his long de pull his body into a gigantic spin, appearing as though he wanted to condense all of the power the world contained into his body!

    WHOOSH!

    All of the condensed de intent, including the blue mes still remaining on the stage from Karl''s advance, as well as his surging de force, appeared to have obtained an order andmand, as they sprung to live, furiously converging together to form a blue coloured ming dragon!

    Transforming nothing into something, condensing force and converging intent!

    18th Chop!

    ming Dragon Soars through the Heavens!

    The 2nd rank mes created from the fusion of 2 special abilities was indeed extremely savage and ferocious, yet weren''tpletely brought about by Soul Power. It already at Karl''s limits to maintain control over it. Following the increase in the might of his attacks, the energy which had reached its peak would need to be let out. If not, the bacsh of the power was sufficient tond Karl into an extremely bad shape.

    As the fire dragon took shape, it appeared just like a sovereign of the dimensions, a demonic creature from the abyss. The mere sight of its frightening appearance and shape, coupled with the heart palpitating aura it radiated, was more than sufficient to cause people as powerful as Gui Hao and Carolyn to feel an immense threat of danger looming before them. In its presence, they could not help but reveal serious expressions on their faces. From this, only could imagine exactly how terrifying of an impact it would have against Mo Wen, who was standing on stage and receiving the full brunt face on.

    Naturally, no one in their wildest dreams did they expect that a hedonistic member of the Seer Family, one that had been treated as a joke, to the point of Zhao Zimo daring to pull off schemes onto him without any scruples, would actually be an expert of such strength!

    "Die!"

    Karl''s eyes ssed over, appearing as though he had entered into a berserker state. He waspletely surrounded by blue mes, his eyes shooting a blue glow out, while fire spurted out from his mouth and nose. With a ferocious roar, pulled the blue fire dragon along with him as he rushed towards Mo Wen!

    With the appearance of the blue fire dragon, the spacious stage suddenly appeared considerably smaller, with Mo Wen appeared just like an ant before it! As for the terrifyingly high temperatures caused by the blue mes, even the audience seated behind the defensive runic formation array could not bear the heat. This resulted in shrieks, people continuously rubbing their arms, and even some special ability users directly disying their Ice attribute special ability to lower the surrounding temperatures!

    Waving its tail, the blue dragon soared through the nine heavens!

    The audience watching via Skylink were long dumbfounded by what they were seeing.

    Frankly speaking, all along, be it Spiritual Soul or Dimensionalbat techniques, everyone has been boasting about how incredible and cool they were. However, in the face of thebat techniques being unleashed by Karl, they feel slightly insignificant inparison. The strength Karl was disying was on a level no Casted Soul Stage could defend against. Most importantly, the strength Karl possessed wasn''t brute strength. Instead, he was able to control the very limits of his power, and use purebat techniques and moves to force Mo Wen into desperate straits. Despite being unable to see Mo Wen''s expression, everyone knew that there really was no way to forcefully break Karl''s iing attack. Against an attack of that level, the only thing one could do was to use a Dimensionalbat technique to evade away.

    Dimensionalbat techniques weren''t omnipotent, as they would still have to take the power of an attack into consideration. If the attack''s power and realm were a little too great, it would be able to distort the surrounding space. Using a Dimensionalbat technique in such a situation would be tantamount to death. Clearly, Karl was urately nned for that.

    Wang Zhong stared at the 2 on stage, his eyes glowing with interest. Be it Karl or Mo Wen, both were extremely good opponents for himself. Although it was extremely clear that Mo Wen''s performance was one of slight terror, his fire resistance was definitely not poor. Even with the use of Soul Power to protect his body, he would have been turned into a human jerky if his fire resistance wasn''t high. The might of a 2nd rank fire was too dangerous for any Casted Soul Stage.

    Mo Wen was still ever so calm, not being one bit affected by the outside world. Bending his knees slightly to enter a horse stance, he proceeded to spread his hands out...was he nning to use his hands to receive Karl''s move???

    Everyone watching opened their mouth wide as they thought, is he crazy?

    BANG!

    A massive bang rang out, while the berserk fire dragon was unexpectedly blocked by Mo Wen! Nevertheless, Mo Wen''s body was pushed backwards, with deep cracks extending out from the ground beneath. However, in the next instant, Mo Wen''s arts suddenly started to revolving, his aura surged as terrifying strength gushed out from his body with a roar, "Rise!"

    A terrifying scene proceeded to appear, as the terrifying gigantic fire dragon had actually been sent flying back! It appeared as though Mo Wen had used his hands to grasp the dragon''s horns, forcefully turn it around, before sending it hurtling back towards Karl!

    This!

    All of this happened in a split second. Following right behind the fire dragon, Karl was utterly unable to react to this before being struck by Mo Wen''s move.

    BANG!

    The ce where Karl was present was reced by a gigantic cloud of dust and mes.

    Standing at the ce where he had did the twist and rotation, not a single bit of rejoice nor happiness was present on Mo Wen''s face. In fact, there wasn''t in a single change to it, remaining as calm as he was during the start of the match, his hand still as spotless as jade.

    This...

    The iparably passionate Seer fans opened their eyes wide open, with their mouths wide agape.

    He, had actually reflected that?

    After being smashed by the rebounding fire dragon, anyone could use their butts to guess exactly what kind of oue would happen to Karl. Zhao Yilong, who had undone the seal of his Dragon Stranding Spear earlier in this CHF, was a lesson to be learnt.

    "Has, has he been burnt to death?"

    "What frightening blue mes, what a crazy explosion..."

    Frankly speaking, even in this unclear dust-fill situation, everyone could already feel how frightening it was... with everything pointing towards disaster!

    The Heaven''s Fate fans were now gasping and sighing in admiration, while feeling embarrassed about actually being worried for Mo Wen. In that earlier, we''ve actually doubted Mo Wen?

    That''s basically an embarrassment for Heaven''s Fate and Mo Wen fans.

    "Mo Wen''s Circr Force is already widely known to have reached the apex in this aspect of strength, and has reached a stage that cannot be improved on while in the Casted Soul Stage... He''s still in the Casted Soul Stage." Carolyn felt somewhat emotional, as a person like Mo Wen was too difficult to deal with. The ultimateprehension in Circr Force allowed one to merge their offence with defence, and was one of the core essences of strength. Anyone who mastered this would be a real headache to deal with.

    On a theoretical standpoint, there are no limits to one''s understanding and mastery in things like techniques and skills. Those so-called ceilings and limits were just the results of personal records of experiences from countless people of the older generation over countless years.

    However, the definition of a genius was a person whose speciality was to break limits. This also represented the improvement over eras. However, 2 limits were broken within the same era and ce! What''s more, it was also a progression by arge degree! This basically caused people to doubt their lives, and doubt where the past records of limits were too low! How could records be so cheap!

    Admittedly, the CHF was the stage for Spiritual Soul and Dimensionalbat techniques. However, one must definitelybel Mo Wen as an exception, as this fellow was an ultimate genius that was specialized in the path of techniques and skills. With the realm he had achieved in the pursuit of martial dao, he had basically left all of the people in his age group in despair.

    The Heaven''s Fate squadron members appeared extremely calm and steady, with none of them showing any changed expressions at all. After all, that was Mo Wen present on stage. They would never, ever have any doubts about their captain. Only people by his side would understand what kind of person he was. It was this greater understanding that had in fact caused even his squadron members to feel despair.

    "Oh?"pared to other people, Wang Zhong''s eyes were not focused on Mo Wen.

    He wasn''t the only one, as in the next instant, everyone took notice of it.

    Unexpectedly, the dust and remnant mes that have scattered across the entire stage started to rapidly settle and converge.

    In the next moment, Karl appeared in the centre of the dust plume. Not only did not get devoured by his fire dragon, for some unknown reason, his body was also currently devouring the fire dragon at a continuous rate...

    Basically, everyone knew that the Casted Soul Stage could only borrow the strength from external sources, and not devour them. An example would be Zhao Yilong. Even with transformational energy from a Divine Weapon would be lethal to the user what more an even more raw energy source. However, Karl had indeed "eaten" it up!

    A gem-like blue brilliance sparkled on the surface of his body, causing Karl to appear as strong and powerful as a god. It had to be said that if he wasn''t faced against Mo Wen, he would really not have used this move, as it was really too hard for his body to shoulder the burden of this move. Nevertheless, he wasn''t someone who would overdo it like Zhao Yilong. Having fought all the way to this point, he could feel excited right down to his very core. Being able to fight against such an expert really made his trip in this CHF worthwhile!

    Whoosh!

    With a gentle shake of his de, the de force naturally radiating out from his de had actually cleaved arge pit on the hard ground!

    What was that de force? That genuine de force! It was a realm where Casted Soul Stage should not be able to reach! It waspletely different from the usage of skills and techniques, as it was the pure definition of power! A power that represented one''s surpassing of the Casted Soul Stage limits!

    Natural emission, in ordance with one''s will! The de forces unleashed by pretentious people after umting for a very long time were nice looking, yet exceedingly useless. They were utterly disqualified to be called as de force! At the very most, they could only be considered as a vaudeville!

    "What''s happening? How''s that possible!" the sudden change happening in the stage caused the audience, who had just taken a roller coaster ride of emotions, to be slightly unable to react.

    That terrifying fire dragon, which Mo Wen had blocked with much difficulty, had clearly smashed and exploded onto Karl at the instant it was twisted and tossed back! How was it possible to be alright after that ferocious explosion of blue mes?

    The Tianjing squadron members looked over towards Wang Zhong, who smiled back in return. Before he could reply, Grai suddenly spoke out. "A Fire Fusion Body that''s nearing 2nd Rank, is barely sufficient to endure it."

    Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreement. In fact, he possessed aplete Fire Fusion Body. Precisely speaking, his Spiritual Soul aspect wasplete, with his Fleshly Body still requiring the need to promote by a rank. However, someone on the degree of Karl would really be countered by him. Nevertheless, from the looks of it, Mo Wen''s performance wasn''t poor, and clearly was leaving some leeway. Wang Zhong had possessed this ability after experiencing the wonders of the higher dimensional worlds. He did not know how Mo Wen does it. Therefore, the only thing he could say was that the strength of the aristocratic families was still slightly immeasurable.

    dimir had also felt the aura of a kindred folk, causing him to feel slightly interested in Karl. Being the ruler of the Ice attribute, there was no one within the entire CHF that has gained his recognition for the realm they had achieved with their special ability. "The current Karl''s quite strong!"

    Without saying a word, the pair of eyes burning with blue mes looked towards Mo Wen. Giving the ground a gentle tap with the tip of his feet, his entire being shot out explosively! Not only was he quick, the wind that also swept from his rush was just like a gale whipping across! The earthshattering overbearing de intent that he had condensed earlier grew even purer and concentrated with his transformation.

    Although the size of his attack appeared to have shrunk, god knows how many times did its might increase by! Upon seeing this, people felt that even gods and immortals would not be able to live under this chop of his!

    He''s faster! And stronger! As of now, everyone felt as though Karl was basically surpassing everyone that had appeared in this CHF!

    Seer''s unleashing their offensive! Karl actually has this move left up his sleeves! This was the final showdown! Mo Wen''s about to be in a great deal of trouble!

    All of the audience felt their blood boil as they waited for this final apex showdown.

    How many moves would these 2 exchange before victory was decided!

    Bang!

    A gigantic bang rang out as the 2 figure intersected. However, the deadlock and head-on confrontation, as a figure was sent retreating 17 to 18 steps back before copsing to the ground.

    Karl''s the one being forced into a retreat? Even after bing that strong, Karl''s actually been smashed back by Mo Wen in an instant? What''s the matter? Countless Seer fans were simply unable to believe what their eyes!

    Although Karl immediately stood up, the face brimming with blue mes was clearly filled with surprise and caution. Making a change to his impatient, victory seeking madness, he held his long de with both hands as he proceeded to restart the umtion of his de intent.

    With a faint smile, Mo Wen as he stood up, with his left hand already ced behind his back. Leaning forward, he extended his right hand forward while saying, "it''s time for me to attack."

    As his voice rang out, many people suddenly realized that since the start of this duel, Mo Wen has yet to make any offensive moves! Even after counter-attacking a few times in the face of Karl''s attacks, those were only just counter attacks due to his unique defence.

    At that time, Karl''s de intent was too strong, giving the initial impression of being unable to resist to seemingly everyone who saw it. Naturally, this had also made them believe that Mo Wen had been suppressed to the point of being forced to defend passively. However, from what he had just said, all of his actions and his defensive stance was all a deliberate act? So that he could see Karl''s ultimate move?

    The Skylink and stadium turned utterly silent.

    Without mentioning about theymen in the audience, even Carolyn and Gui Hao had solemn expressions instantly appearing on their face.

    All along, they had felt that Mo Wen was on the same level as them. However, Mo Wen was still able to "y" around even when faced against a Karl on this level, as well as having control of the entire situation at will. This really was...

    What a powerful ir of awesomeness!

    Karl''s expression changed slightly in response. However, Mo Wen gave a smile in response and said, "Be careful."

    As his words rang out, Mo Wen had already disappeared from his original position.

    Where?

    Theymen could not see, while the broadcasting cameras could not see him. In fact, even people as strong as Carolyn and Gui Hao weren''t able to use their eyes to keep up with Mo Wen''s actions!

    They couldn''t keep up!

    "Behind!" with his Heart''s Eye, Wang Zhong was able to sense where Mo Wen was.

    On the stage, Karl could also sense it, already snatching the lead as he swung his de over to block.

    Although blue mes covering the long de were gradually turning less bright, they were clearly more pure than the mes that made up the fire dragon earlier! With the quality of his mes increasing to the next level, there''s basically no one that dared to touch Karl''s de. Regardless of how strong one''s defence was, with everyone being in the Casted Soul Stage, slight contact with it would already be able to cause heavy injuries! Even Mo Wen did not dare to!

    However, he did not need to make contact with it. With a simple punch followed by a twisting left elbow, he followed up by smashing down from the left.

    As the long de changed its path in response and continued its blockade. Using offence as defence, Mo Wen changed his moves!

    In the blink of an eye, Mo Wen had alreadyunched 17 to 18 sessive moves! Karl was forced to change his moves in ordance with Mo Wen''s actions. Nevertheless, his opponent was truly too quick! For most instance, when Karl had just made a defensive action, Mo Wen''s next, or even a following attack had alreadye his way!

    With sparkling blue mes d around his body, Karl''s speed was clearly not slowly that Mo Wen, who had erupted with his full strength. However, he was unable to keep up with the attacks unleashed by thetter!

    Perhaps he was slower by a mere 0.001 second during their first move. However, after a dozen moves, Karl felt that Mo Wen had alreadypsed him by an entire move! Defend and counter-attack? Karl really felt like vomiting blood. Faced against the speed of Mo Wen''s attacks, there was no one who could defend andunch a counter attack! Once he entered his rhythm, one could only get dragged by him away, as he would forever be one step faster than you!

    The powerful de intent had no ce to show its might, while Mo Wen''s superior speed suppressed all of his opponent''s chances to make a breakout.

    Bang!

    A heavy right elbow smashed into Karl''s head, causing his entire body to turn stiff. That was quickly followed up a session of punches and kicks that Karl was utterly incapable of identifying that smashed right into his chest.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    A series of bangs rang out. There wasn''t any earth-shattering might, or any violent explosion. When Mo Wenpleted his series of attacks, Karl had already copsed on the ground, being knocked unconsciousness....

    The near 2 million viewers watching from Skylink and the stadium turned silent...So this was Mo Wen?

    Upon turning serious, his opponent had already copsed onto the ground...In fact, no one was able to see the real essence of his attacks...

    The Seer fans werepletely silent, and so to were the other members of the Seer squadron. In fact, Divian and the other did not even have the time to shout anything out. It truly wasn''t due to Karl being weak, as with the appearance of his 2nd rank fire, everyone had believed that he was capable of putting up a fight against Mo Wen. However, as long as thetter gets slightly serious...

    What does it mean to be invincible?

    That precisely the meaning!

    "Mo Wen! Mo Wen! Mo Wen!

    The Heaven''s Fate fans started to chant this name in a low voice. This was their Heaven''s Fate''s start, the pride of Heaven''s Fate! As for challengers? There were too many that have fallen before Mo Wen! Perhaps Karl was just one of the stronger ones. Nevertheless, he was just an acquaintance to the Heaven''s Fate members. He wasn''t the first one, and won''t be thest!

    The unconscious Karl was already stretchered away. Upon seeing that Mo Wen wasn''t even breathing hard when he had left the stage, Gui Hao could not help but exhale a long breath. Without a doubt, Mo Wen''s strength had given all of them a great deal of pressure. Although they have yet to cross hands, the prospect of facing against an opponent like Mo Wen was truly terrifying.

    Before the duel, there were many who felt that the number 1 expert of this CHF might possibly be Wang Zhong. However, after Mo Wen''s duel against Karl, all of them felt that Wang Zhong might only stand a 30% change against thetter. What Wang Zhong excelled in, Mo Wen might also do so, with the only difference being that pair of cross wheels. However, the problem was with what Mo Wen knew!

    The ultimate moves under the heavens all came out from the Mo Family. Although the various great families have their own set of secret moves, who dared to say they did not borrow any bit from the Mo-Sciences?

    Stuart has never feared Heaven''s Fate. However, they were frankly not willing to be the first ones to cross hands with them. This was especially so after seeing Mo Wen''s performance today. That fellow''s basically a BUG!

    The mightest Heaven'' Fate! The mightest Mo Wen!

    3rd duel, Heaven''s Fate, victory!

    Divian had fallen, Jormungar had fallen. Now, even the super Karl who had stayed hidden for the entire earlier part of the CHF has also fallen.

    The Seer squadron wasn''t weak. Even their 2 remaining mainstays, in fact, possessed a level strength close to that of the Mo''s List rankers. However, with their squadron''s 3 main pirs falling simultaneously, and them being up against the despair causing Heaven''s Fate, who would be able to muster any fighting spirit up? This was no longer about the strength of one''s will, but whether one had a mental problem or not.

 Chapter 545 - For Honour and Glory

    Chapter 545: For Honour and Glory (2 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    A Mo Wen so strong there was nothing else to be said had easily destroyed Karl''s defence. Exactly what kind of attacks were those? Even 2nd drive infused attacks won''t have such an effect, right?

    However, no one present within the entire stadium could notice that problem.

    For the 4th duel, carrying the final hope for the countless Seer fans. Lancelot Seer walked up the stage.

    Frankly speaking, just his movement and actions could allow one to know that he was an extremely strong ranged solder. Despite him not having theprehensive all rounded strength on the level of the Mo list''s 5 Great ranged soldiers, his fundamentals did not have any disparity with the Mo''s List ranged soldiers. Coupled with a Wind attribute special ability and a crossbow, he was a rather unique ranged soldier.

    Faced against him was the freshman ranged soldier, Mo Shang. Originally, it would be a matchup with equal odds, with ranged soldier VS ranged soldier. In a scenario where both parties were on the same realm, the fight would be one of mental state and the ability to maintain one''s calm. The most likely possible flow of this fight would be a ranged battle, with both sides using the wretched fighting style of dragging the fight one to as long as possible and obtain victory by patience and how calm one remained.

    However, this equilibrium present in the minds of countless people were immediately broken.

    At this moment, Lancelot wasn''tcking in anything except patience and a cool head. With Seer having lost the 3 earlier duels and carrying the possiblyst duel of this match on his shoulders, he was Seer''s only option left. Despite having already repeatedly reminding himself that being anxious towards victory would only affect his mental state for this fight, he had advanced prematurely into the attack radius his opponent had prepared for him. With his powerful attacks unable to achieve anything, he was easily countered and defeated.

    4:0!

    Basically, everyone had foreseen this oue. However, no one had guessed how it was formed. 4:0. Looking back at the expressions on the members of the Heaven''s Fate squadron, all of them appearing calm and undisturbed by anything, as though no one had cared about this oue or process. At this moment, they were just chatting about, and in fact, were saying a few ridiculing words about their captain. It was hard for him to be serious, yet it had ended in such a fashion.

    The victory was predetermined.

    Keeping a low profile did not mean that they were cowardly or weak. On the contrary, they were genuinely strong, as being aloft in this world required strength!

    Èõ¶ÓµÄÐÄÌ¬Ò»Ö±ÊÇ±¥ÊÜÚ¸²¡µÄÎÊÌâ,Ç¿¶Ó±»ÈËÃÇÎÞÏÞÉñ»°,ËÆºõËûÃÇµÄÐÄÌ¬Ò²Í¬ÑùÇ¿´ó,¿ÉÊÂÊµÉÏ,ÄÇÖ»ÊÇÒòÎªËûÃÇÃ»ÓÐÓöµ½±È×Ô¼º¸üÇ¿µÄ¶ÔÊÖ¶øÒÑ.

    The mentality of a weak squadron had always been their problem, while powerful squadrons were turned into unlimited legends by people, with their mentality being simr powerful. However, truthfully, that was due to them having yet bumped into stronger opponents.

    Seer''s loss, especially the 4th duel with Lancelot Seer''s, had cemented this point rather deeply.

    The entire stadium gave a standing ovation for their winners, Heaven''s Fate. No one med Seer. In fact, Karl Seer had already showcased the Seer Family''s honour and dignity. Nevertheless, they had faced against Heaven''s Fate, the gargantuan monster that had no weaknesses, and was unstoppable!

    As of now, the Heaven''s Fate squadron has taken a step forward and be the hottest favourites to clinching the championship and being fully worthy of the No.1 spot. Mo Wen''s fame had soared to the point of no equal, with Wang Zhong having no choice but to contend for 2nd ce. The style of this immeasurable general gave people a feeling as though he could overlook the entirety of the CHF.

    Being able to defeat one of the great aristocratic families, Seer with such ease. Was a glory solely held by the Heaven''s Fate Mo Family, or all of the S+ ranked squadrons?

    Exactly how strong were those S+ ranks?

    Many of such discussions sprung up on Skylink. However, truth to be told, this question wasn''t had to test and validate.

    There was one point that could be confirmed, was that the various aristocratic family squadron would have to bring out some of their genuine abilities for this quarterfinal.

    After the end of the match, Wang Zhong bumped into Mario by ident on the way back. Thetter hade over to remain the Tianjing squadron to be careful, as his experience had almost cost him to miss out from his match. Frankly speaking, although the zing squadron was eliminated from the CHF, everyone still hoped for the Tianjing squadron to be able to walk further within this CHF. Although the Gui Family was very, very powerful, that did not mean that Tianjing didn''t stand a chance at all.

    Although he wasn''t willing to do so, Mario still brought over Sharmie''s greetings, and that if Tianjing''s able to defeat Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, she would definitely invite them over.

    Though truthfully speaking, Mario could not help but underrate Sharmie''s request, as what has Tianjing''s victory got to do with their zing squadron? Although that would be quite admirable, however...

    WIth there being another match before theirs, the atmosphere was still rather rxed. In reality, the fight against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor restedpletely on the shoulders of Wang Zhong and Grai, while the other squadron members could only be cheerleaders for the 2. For people on the level of Colby, that was basically akin to living in a dream. Even though they had won the earlier matches without the need to lift even one fight, they had personally seen miracles being made. As for the question of whether they would be able to defeat Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, that was one that they had basically not go and think about it at all.

    At the same time, Giant God Peak did not waste their time in a carefree and leisurely state. Dicaprio was no longer in the carefree and leisurely attitude he had earlier in this CHF. Instead, he was looking solemnly at each and every member of his squadron in the training room. At this moment, all of them also had solemn expressions on their faces, as their uing match against Stuart would be the determining factor for their fate and future. As long as they could cross the hurdle that was Stuart, they would be transformed from carps into dragons, with their momentum bing unstoppable! They would be a new aristocratic family. They would be ranked in the middle of the pack, and would obtain progress in all fronts. Honour, glory, strength and status would be readily avable for them to obtain. Everyone''s eyes burned with the thirst of battle, with all of them making ample preparations for the uing match. Remembering their humiliation to maintain their resolve, all of them had been waiting for this day, to take their shot at Stuart!

    The 2nd second day of the quarterfinals, Stuart VS Giant God Peak!

    The Dimensional Arena Stadium was even more lively than before, as the Stuart squadron had greater fame and poprity that the Heaven''s Fate squadron. As of now, the rankings of the top 10 most popr people were :

    1. Mo Wen 2. Wang Zhong 3. Carolyn 4. Gui Hao 5. dimir 6. Napier Mo 7. Karl Seer 8. Gui Xinying 9. Divian Seer 10. Bobo Torres

    Naturally, this ranking would change alongside as the matches progressed. Take Mo Wen and Wang Zhong for example. Due to their sessive splendid fights, they have risen rapidly to the first 2 ces. However, following theter matches, the other people had their own splendid performances. Arge factor on one''s performance was the opponent one was matched up against. If one''s opponent was too weak, one would not have leeway to show off any of their abilities. At this point of time, doing something like a one-man show would be too stupid of a choice, with Noriba being the most likely one even to consider this possibility.

    The stadium was packed full as usual. However,pared to the previous match, the Stuart fans were of the super crazy type. This was the home ground for Stuart City. They made up 80 to 90% of the 150 to 160 thousand people present here. Dressed in silvery uniforms simr to that of the Stuart squadron, they appeared as a silvery sea that saturated the stadium. Although there were some Giant God Peak supporters present, they appeared to be overwhelmed by the passionate cheers and shouts from the other party. As of now, there was already 200 thousand present in the stadium that was split into 4 uniform viewing areas.

    The Parliament influence had blocked entry to a few fan groups. Nevertheless, their ns were smashed into bits in the face of the gargantuan formation of Stuart fans. It had to be said that the Start Family had viciously suppressed their opponents once again. This was seen by many cities through the live broadcast, with quite a few in the higher levels of the Federation knowing the hidden significance of this match. It had to be said that the aristocratic family influence was showcasing apletely suppressive dominance.

    However, this was after all the Stuart home ground, thus that suppression was pardonable. One''s strength still decided everything. Regardless of whom, there was a limit to the amount of interference they could do in apetition. In the end, everything rested on one''sbat strength. If Giant God Peak was able to have a tyrannical performance, Stuart''s preparations for everything would be foiled.

    There were an extraordinary amount of rumours about Giant God Peak. They had surmounted all difficulties to walk this far in this CHF, and did so without a single hitch. Truthfully speaking, their opponent''s weren''t weak. Nevertheless, they had disyed sufficient talent and strength in their performances. Furthermore, there was also an additional rumour, which was that Tianjing was, in fact, the protector for Giant God Peak, and that these 2 great squadrons were, in fact, working together to smash down the wall that was the aristocratic families. The genuine powerhouse wasn''t Tianjing, but Giant God Peak.

    This was the reason why the Giant God Peak would face against the universally renowned number 1, the Stuart squadron. After all, on the officially announced squadron power rankings, the Stuart was ced in 1st ce.

    Faced against the powerful Stuart, would they continue the trend of defeat along with Seer, or would theypletely shatter the dominance of the aristocratic families?

    "The chances of that happening are bleak. In the past, I''ve always felt that there was only a sliver of difference between an S and an S+. Fuck my life. Yesterday''s match between Seer and Heaven''s Fate have basically destroyed my entire view of the world."

    "4:0! With the powerful Karl and Divian, and also Jormungar..."

    "You can''t say it like that. Stuart isn''t Heaven''s Fate. What''s more, Giant God Peak isn''t too simr to Seer."

    "Seer''s powerful due to their individual martial strength andbat techniques. Be it Divian or Jormungar, all of them are the same. However, they just have to bump into the Mo Family, the greatest experts inbat techniques and skills in the Federation. There is indeed no one to curse at for this loss, and we also can''t say that the disparity between Seer and Heaven''s Fate is really that big."

    "That''s right. Giant God Peak''s different. Individually, their members might not be as strong as Seer. However, you might not be able to match their talent in special abilities or unique moves."

    "Take Fernandes''s Petrification ability and Borat''s thousand-mile crossing would definitely be sent up. These moves are impossible to deal with! I feel that any variables will appear from here!"

    The Skylink was already buzzing with life before the start of the match. Frankly speaking, there weren''t many who believed that Stuart would lose.

    The Parliament was paying a great deal of attention to this match. The disparity in strength wasn''t the absolute condition for victory in apetition. On the aspect of resources and the capability on nurturing elites, the Parliament was very clear of their disparity from the aristocratic families. However, thepetition format of the CHF wasn''tpletely reliant on an individual''s martial prowess. Unique technical abilities were also considered important. The training n for Giant God Peak was established with the CHFpetition format in mind. This resulted in them not being terrified by the prospect of facing Stuart.

    Therge screens were currently broadcasting the propaganda videos of the 2 squadrons.

    Unlike the fierce and violent fighting in yesterday''s propaganda films, the scenery currently disyed on therge screens appeared rather moderate. It was an endless stretch of wilderness, with a city under construction rising up in the middle. This was the origin of Stuart City.

    Like hardworking ants, over a hundred thousand people did their bit and built this city up. In the surrounding wilderness, more people were chopping down trees, and shipping over various construction materials used for city building. The entire spectacle was a flourishing one, and as the camera zoomed out, one could see a sea of elite soldiers, defending the surroundings from a greater distance away...

    The camera zoomed out to show the entire Earth. Despite the whole world knowing about this era of history, seeing such a magnificent sight shocked the hearts of countless audience from the Empires. Even Solomon, who was seated in the Kaiser Empire''s imperial pce, had sunk into deep thought, before gently tapping the armrest of his chair. Being able to mobilize hundreds of thousands of people to construct a city in the wilderness was something that no empire could aplish.

    Solomon wasn''t the only one that had sunk into deep thoughts, as many people within the Federation''s Parliament had also done so.

    This was the most shocking thing the Stuart Family had done. When Stuart City had met with devastating destruction, they did not leave their original location, and chose to rebuild their city. When that decision was made, not a single person left, and proceeded to construct one of the core ces of mankind during the dark era, shielding mankind from the darkest of the dark era.

    This was the grandest and most impressive feat throughout the history of the Stuart Family, and was also their greatest contribution to mankind and the Federation. There was no one that could match up to them, nor was there any achievements that could rival this!

    If one looked at it now, Stuart City was no longer just a city. During the reconstruction of Stuart City, the cities of the Federation were separated by iparably massive distances. If not for Stuart''s perseverance and them defending the construction of the 100-city chain till itspletion, the Federation might very well have copsed them. There was an even less likely chance for the other great cities to support them, as every city was basically a homnd by itself!

    It was precisely this historical importance that allowed Stuart to hold on to their leading position within the Federation. They had braved the risk of destruction and persevered on.

    At this moment, the great doors of the city open, and Carolyn, appearing as dazzling as a goddess in real life, led the Stuart squadron member as they walked out. Wu Li, Rennes Stuart, Yiluo, Borash. The only squadron with 4 people ranked on the Mo''s List. There was no need for any dazzling show of martial strength, as they were the strongest power!

    Ear deafening shouts and cheers resounded across the entire stadium, with their poprity rising to the apex. Stuart was starting to show their strength, with the Skylink viewership numbers breaking 1.9 million, breaking the viewership record once again. This was Stuart, this was the strength of their goddess, Carolyn!

    A faint smile was present on Carolyn''s stunningly beautiful face, causing her to appear less reserved and aloof, while causing countless people to topple over in awe of her beauty. Although it was slightly restrained in the stadium, the Skylink had already exploded. Carolyn had meticulously put on makeup. Dressed in Stuart''s silver coloured wardress, entuating her voluminous peaks and curves, it amplified her innate aristocratic air that swept out without restraint. She definitely was the princess among of the princesses in the Federation.

    Countless apuse and fresh flowers were tossed onto the stage. This was an extremely stark contrast to the Giant God Peak video that followed, where Dicaprio had shown his individual brilliance. In the end, there was indeed nothing worthmenting about Giant God Peak. As for the others, although they had frankly performed pretty well in the earlier stages of the CHF, those performances were definitely not outstanding not spectacr.

    There were some situations where one''s history might be lethal.

    Before the start of the match, there were many people who were shouting "Invincible Heaven''s Fate" loudly, or "Martial Ghost Divine Emperor will destroy Stuart". However, upon entering Stuart''s home ground, and seeing Carolyn''s descend of the ruler, before soaking in the might of Stuart, even the greatest of trolls were truly unable to make any counter.

    The faces of the Giant God Peak squadron members weren''t too good looking, as people clearly didn''t believe that they were on the same level as their opponents. Nevertheless, there was no need to get worried, as they would make everyone change those thoughts with their fights! Stuart could be treated as the big BOSS. As long as they were dealt with, Giant God Peak would definitely gain a load of treasure and fame.

    "After today, we will be the greatest main characters!" Dicaprio pushed up his spectacles. "Borat, you''re up for the 1st duel. I don''t care who they send, but do be too overzealous to fight, and just give us a good beginning!"

    The short fellow gave a cheeky grin, before swinging his gigantic hammer onto his shoulder and saying, "1 minute!"

    All of the squadrons were already in their allocated viewing galleries, including the Seer squadron that was eliminated in yesterday''s match. All of them appeared exceedingly calm. Due to the obvious disparity in strength, and being an aristocratic family, they were able to take this loss with a breadth of mind. Furthermore, the battle between them and Heaven'' Fate had just begun, as it did not mean the end of the world if they lost while being in the Casted Soul Stage.

    Hauling his gigantic hammer up the stage, a smile cracked open at the corner of Borat''s mouth.

    There was no 50:50 odds, with that being an impossibility. There was no one that could defend against his special ability! No matter how strong they were, any opponent of his would be sent flying by his hammer. Naturally, although stronger opponents might not get injured, this was all in all apetition. Being expelled from the stage would be equivalent to losing. This was where his invincibility was!

 Chapter 546 - The destruction of the commoners

    Chapter 546: The destruction of themoners (2 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    On the other side, Rennes had already walked up the stage. As usual, there were no weapons present in his hands, as they were always hanging by his waist.

    The current vice-captain, and former captain of the Stuart squadron, this was hisst year participating in the CHF. During that year when Molton Potter had graduated, he had said that the next era would be Rennes''s. However, he did not expect there to be so many geniuses to appear in the next generation. Nevertheless, that wasn''t enough to erase away the strength Rennes possessed. Instead, ever since Carolyn had entered into Stuart Academy, Rennes seemed to have disappearedpletely in order to assist the rise of Carolyn. This was all because she, Carolyn, was the future ruler of the Federation.

    That Borat that stood before him appeared to show not have the slightest bit of fear of him. That provocative gaze swept about his body in unbridled fashion, appearing as though he was looking at a fat sheep waiting to be ughtered.

    Seeing this, Rennes gave a faint smile in response. At this moment, everyone was trying their best to guess how he would deal with Borat. That fellow most likely possessed the extremely rare Air attribute special ability. Once he imprints someone with his Soul Power mark, his air hammer would be immediately able to send that person flying into the air. ording to the people defeated by him, the instant the air hammer struck, all of them felt as though they hadpletely lost all friction beneath their feet. Although it the hammer blow wasn''t strong, one would definitely be sent flying. If it was life or death battle, this Borat would definitely be useless. However, that ability would cause great despair in thepetition format used in the CHF. Whether or not he was hiding his genuine skill, or that his other techniques and skills were useless, this fellow was basically sending out hammer blows like a brainless idiot. The only gripe was that no one knew if Dimensionalbat techniques were effective against him. Nevertheless, victory would be determined from whether Rennes would be able to defend against his hammer blow. Without a doubt, choosing a ranged soldier to deal with him a choice that was made along this reasoning.

    Competition start!

    A confident smile appeared on Borat''s face, before he swung his hammer fiercely towards the ground. As a violent airwave formed around his body, he thought, "All of you are so naive about my hammer! Who said that I''m a closebat fighter! Everything I''ve done previously was just to confuse you all!" God had bestowed this Air attribute special ability to him, an ability that only one in ten thousand possessed. It was too easy for him to lock up a person with it, as the air was his eyes! What''s more, the storm that he could create would be sufficient to block all long ranged attacks. Upon himpleting his umtion of power, his hammer strike would be able to send that old fellow flying out of this stage! How good would it be if it was Carolyn instead! What a pity it was, as he really wanted to see Carolyn being sent flying by his hammer! It would really, really be extremely good!

    Everyone was dumbfounded by the calm-faced Rennes. Was this the sign of him giving up???

    His Air attribute special ability was one of the weirdest special abilities known to man, and was especially unsolvable when used in the hoodlum manner by Borat. At the very least, Rennes should fire a test shot, right? What if his air current defence wasn''t as powerful as it appeared to be?

    A sneer surfaced at the corner of Borat''s mouth. Although he would need to umte more power due to Rennes being a distance away, he did not expect that his opponent would not put any resistance at all. Don''t put that me on him!

    In the next instant, a storm struck the hammer, raising it high up...

    Truthfully speaking, there were very few people that took notice of what happened. While Borat was umting power, for some reason, the air above Borat had unknowingly turned slightly dark...most people attributed this to his Air attribute special ability.

    At this moment, Rennes was unexpectedly so calm and unruffled he had started to light a cigarette...at the instant when the glow appeared, a giant ck hole suddenly appeared above Borat. In the next second, bang rumble rumble...

    Countless sparks descended from the air, instantly enveloping Borat. At that instant, Borat''s most likely cursing and swearing...he was fucked. He was a lockdown type special ability user! However, he had never imagined that his opponent too was the same type as he was!

    What''s more, it was also of Air attribute...

    In the viewing gallery, Gui Hao could not help but tough out "A loser will always be a loser. When he was a freshman, Rennes was already famous for being an Air and Fire attribute fusion special ability user. A mere Air attribute special ability user of lowly status actually thought of pulling something fanciful in front of him. Really..."

    An intense shock struck Borat, as the might and volume of the sparks make him felt as though he was standing in a downpour. His entire body started smoking, while this hammer was firmly stuck in the air. His umted power was severed. He could not continue down this way, even if it meant mutually assured destruction.

    At this moment, he noticed Rennes''s gun. Frankly speaking, if not for the importance of this CHF, Rennes was really not willing to bully a little kind, though it was regrettable that little kids were always disobedient.

    Bang....

    The pistol made of an unknown material fired a shot out. Whoosh....

    In the next second, Borat immediately felt danger looming over. Nevertheless, he instantly felt a heavy impact striking his head, causing him to feel as though his neck had snapped. Rennes''s fire had instantly shattered his defence. While he was reeling in shock, the second bullet smashed his head yet again. With a stumble, a bang rang out as his hammernded on the ground...

    Seeing this, Rennes gave a helpless shrug of his shoulder. This idiot has finally entered the ce he deserved. Since he was an Air attribute special ability, he should know that what one sees with one''s eyes can''t be 100% trusted. Rennes had raised his gun just for the sake of luring his opponent''s focus. At this moment, his air bullet had already been sent on its way. It didn''t even matter if his 2nd bullet struck home or not. To him, he had already stopped using those little tricks that Borat was trying to employ.

    1st duel, Stuart, Rennes, victory!

    The Stuart fans instantly burst into intense cheers and apuse, while the minority of Giant God Peak fans werepletely bbergasted.

    How, how did he lose like that?! It hasn''t been over a minute since thepetition bell had been rung! On the stage, Borat was being stretchered away by for emergency medical treatment, while Rennes appeared to have not even broken a sweat!

    The Giant God Peak squadron members all went silent. Even the most talkative of them, Dicaprio, wasn''t able to say anything at this moment.

    They had believed that they had understood the strengths Stuart possessed, and that they had nned properly to counter their lineup. However, never in all of their preparations had they expected for such an oue to ur.

    Their opponent hadpletely suppressed Borat with such ease! It could be said that the courageous Borat had been beaten into an idiot, with his strength and intelligence beingpletely suppressed

    Decaprio took a deep breath. He knew that this was not the time for him to lose confidence. Stuart''s might was something they had expected, and he didn''t want this match to end up in a 0:4 loss. "Fernandes."

    An assassin hidden in the shadows stood up.

    To Giant God Peak, their confidence in defeating Stuart was established on their unique counters for the duelling phase. However, after losing the first duel and as a result the selection advantage, they would have to possibly face the prospect of being countered.

    Regardless of Dicaprio or the 5 transformation beast bloodline possessing Angele, both of the needed battle with their designated targets in order to have a greater guarantee for victory. However, Fernandes was different from them. His petrification special ability was even more omnipotent than Borat''s whirlwind hammer Air attribute special ability. He only tond a single look at his opponent''s eyes! Regardless of who from Stuart he was up against, Fernandes would always possess a chance for victory.

    Ordinary Petrification special abilities weren''t much, as their body locking capabilities can be countered. However, the problem was that Fernandes possessed the legendary Medusa bloodline that originated from an 8th rank dimensional life form. When the Federation discovered him, they too found it hard to believe their eyes. It was reasonable to say that he was an ordinary human without any background at all. How was it possible for him to awaken such a bloodline?

    Naturally, there were indeed instances within the Federation''s historical records of ordinary humans awakening with mysterious bloodlines. A probable exnation was that they had made contact with the reflection of the high dimensional worlds. Fernandes had said that he would frequently get nightmares when he was young about a seductive monster with a head full of snake-hair. This figure appeared extremely simr to the one in the records of legendary monsters from the previous era.

    Since the discovery of higher dimensional worlds, quite a few of these myths have turned into reality. It was also due to this that Fernandes had managed to turn his entire life around and be an important target to nurture for the Federation.

    It was originally decided to either leave Fernandes as a guarantee or send him up[ to deal with Carolyn. However, from the looks of it, the only thing the could do was to send him up to snatch the selection advantage back to Giant God Peak.

    Walking out from the shadows, the assassin stood under the sunlight filled stage. Closing his eyes, Fernandes proceeded to wait quietly for his opponent.

    Compared to an ordinary person, Fernandes''s face appeared exceedingly fair, and so to was his frame. Coupled with his eyes that were suffused with a greenish purple shade, his appearance would instil fear and dread in anyone who sees him.

    His heart remained as tranquil as a silentke. Every single member of Giant God Peak was fighting for honour, glory and the Parliament. He was the only exception among them, as he really loved to kill and to ughter. This was a secret that he had not told anyone before, the uncontainable killing urge that had appeared upon him awaking this bloodline.

    His opponent was precisely the Mo''s List assassin, Wu Li... A cute little loli of few words. She was one of the 2 great lolis of this CHF, with the other being Emily. However, the 2 were heavens apart in theirbat performance. Admittedly, Stuart was extremely powerful. Nevertheless, Wu Li had disyed a suppressive performance in the few times she had appeared on the stage. Furthermore, she was a Mo''s List assassin, and even more the youngest ranker on the Mo''s List. This was how formidable she was. As for...the another one, the only simr trait between the 2 was most likely their appearances.

    Looking at Wu Li standing on stage, Emily was indeed feeling somewhat sad. Beforeing to the CHF, she was still living in her own stubborn way. However, after losing the protection of her family and arriving at such arge stage, everything around her had been blown up. She finally realised how frightening it was to be powerless, as she had felt it deep down in her very being!

    You can''t look at his eyes. For ordinary people, that might not be too difficult of a task to do, as people would usually stare at their opponent''s hands or weapons in a fight. Who the hell cared about his eyes?

    However, that clearly exists only within the boundaries of ordinary people. For high-level soldiers, one could glean so much stuff just by looking at the eyes of their opponents. Therefore, this had already be a habit duringbat.

    Wanting to suddenly not focus on their opponent''s eyes would cause 9 out of 10 experts to perform below par. Why''s that so? They would be not used to it!

    However, the most frightening aspect was highlighted by Fernandes''s earlier opponents. Upon him activating his special ability, it was useless to prevent his petrification ability despite having already closed their eyes. As long as they were faced against him, they would simrly get petrified, with the only exception being that they turned their bodies away. However...wouldn''t that be just looking for death? Facing an assassin with one''s back?

    However, it was a pity that his opponent was Wu Li.

    A dense fog was so thick that Fernandes couldn''t even see his fingers had unknowingly filled the entire stage. At this moment, Wu Li had already disappeared. Fog special ability!

    !

    Despite being enveloped by fog, Fernandes did not immediately sink into a frantic panic, as he had long made preparations on the possibility of being matched up against Wu Li. He had dealt with people that possessed simr special abilities to her. The various kinds of vision obscuring, illusion casting and confusion creating abilities were useless before him. Those people who wanted to conceal themselves before him were wasting their time, as he possessed infrared vision!

    Any life form would radiate heat....???

    A stupefied expression appeared on Fernandes''s face...where did Wu Li disappear to? The only thing present before him was a stretch of whiteness, with nothing present within his senses.

    The Stuart squadron appeared extremely calm and rxed, with the mainstays and the substitutes chatting about something, and not showing too much care about the fight happening on stage. The most serious among them would most likely be Carolyn, though this was merely just a show of "respect" for their opponents.

    There were times where opponents like Giant God Peak were really quite pitiful. They had assumed that they had already climbed up the statusdder, and was on the brink of reaching the throne. However, in reality, they were just clowns fooling around. Stuart had already obtained every single bit of information about each and every one of the Giant God Peak squadron members.

    With his infrared vision being useless, Jormungar proceeded to spread his senses out. However, upon doing so, he was immediately met with an obstruction once again. This fog was turning into his nightmare....

    The surrounding fog appeared just likeyers of bindings, preventing his senses for extending out. He could only sense a distance of 1 metre at the very most!

    "The Medusa Bloodline''s unique traits are its infrared vision and ability to freeze Soul Power. In fact, it''s not important whether or not the user''s eyes are looking at you or at your back."

    !

    Wu Li''s voice rang out from the fog in all directions, causing Fernandes to feel a sliver of worry for the first time ever. This was the first time that someone had managed to break his secret! Even his other squadron members did not know this hidden secret of his, that the reason why people would still get petrified even with their backs faced towards him was due to his ability to counter Soul Power!

    "If you have the guts,e out and have a proper fight with me!" Fernandes roared out. Nevertheless, his voice was utterly incapable of ringing out, with the only reply he got being Wu Li''s sigh. Did he really have such naive thoughts, without considering about his petrified opponents?

    The entire process only took a few seconds. When the fog dissipated, a Fernandesid on the ground, not moving a single inch. There wasn''t any injury present on his body. However, if one was to take a closer look, one would notice his strange fluttering eyelids....he was drunk.

    2nd victory, Stuart, Wu Li, victory!

    Clearly, the so-called Petrification special ability had be child''s y in the face of Wu Li. Her Fog special ability was even more omnipotent!

    This fight had caused voices of discussion to spring up across the entire stadium, as everyone was utterly unable to see the entire process before Fernandes was done for. If Heaven''s Fate was universally recognized to be strong and powerful, Stuart could not be underestimated. You basically don''t know where would be their strong points!

    "This, are they trying to learn from Heaven''s Fate Academy and 4:0?!"

    "Is there really such a big disparity between S and S+?"

    "Oh my god! Stuart''s so powerful!"

    "Wu Li''s so awesome! I love Lolis!"

    "This proves that appearing like a freak doesn''t equate being strong!"

    In Skylink and the stadium, countless people were shocked by the entire process. Before the start of the match, there were considerably high hopes ced on Giant God Peak, with them being a challenger with "sufficient qualifications". However, after 2 of their great mainstays had graced the stage, they were only at the level of being a warm-up for Stuart?

    Dicaprio''s face turned slightly pale. Regardless of the process or the oue, the 2 sessive duels had ended utterly out of any of their predictions. How could this happen?

    This cannot go on! Dicaprio could hear the mocking and ridiculing voices mixed within the noisy dim, causing them to appear as though they were a bunch of pumpkins there were still holding on to their stupid idea of overturning the rulers. Even though Dicaprio wasn''t able to make out their words, he knew that those would be much more awful than those that were already floating in his mind. Today, he had originally nned to stand on the stage to receive the apuse from the audience. Today should be his coronation!

    He did not have an arrogant and aggressive nature, and also did not like to be pretentious. He liked to see people suddenly realizing how strong he was. This was who Dicaprio was. This was Dicaprio, the next ruler! He wanted people to worship him out of their hearts!

    This cannot continue! He needs to stand up and save his squadron!

    "Dicaprio''s burnt his hand. Look at their faces! They don''t seem to have nned for such an oue! Haha. Their opponent is Stuart! Do they really believe that the Parliament would take to the skies after just making a few years of preparations?" Noriba could not help butugh out.

    "Noriba, speak cautiously!" there were times that Pomo really wished he could seal Noriba''s mouth. This fool really dared to say anything thates to his mind. Even if the aristocratic families wanted to provoke the Parliament influence, there was no need for their Northern Regions to be the vanguard. Their northern regions were more independent, so regardless of the aristocratic families or Parliament, both sides wanted to pull them over. And that was extremely beneficial for them.

    "That''s the truth! What''s wrong with saying it! Dicaprio''s expression''s pretty funny! Take a look."

    Hearing his response, the other people shook their heads in silence. Nevertheless, they were all able to see that the entire Giant God Peak squadron really looked like a bunch of clowns. They had purposefully kept a low profile in the earlier stages of the CHF in hopes of astonishing the audience in this match, so as to announce to their existence to the whole world. However, the did not know that this was just a one-man show. While the actors appeared baffled, the onlookers were able to clearly see the entire picture. Their

 Chapter 547 - Suppression yet again (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 547: Suppression yet again (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Giant God Peak needs to have at least half of Tianjing¡¯s strength to deserve people¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°Whatmoner¡¯s hope or new power! They¡¯re just a pile of trash! The only reason they¡¯re here is that the squadrons matched up against them were too weak! See, they¡¯ve crumbled in the face of a powerhouse squadron! Take a look at Tianjing! That¡¯s call perfection after much training and tempering! I¡¯ve already said that this squadron¡¯s not going to make the cut.¡±

    ...Quite a few of the participants were also having such discussions. Under his lead, Wang Zhong had brought Tianjing through multiple bloody battles to reach the quarterfinals, and had won over the hearts of quite a few people. With the dominance of the aristocratic families, there were A, B and C ranked squadrons that hoped for someone to create miracles and bring them some hope in this world. However, this squadron would definitely not be Giant God Peak.

    There were many times where Dicaprio would feel have pleased with themselves. Naturally, this was partially contributed by the Parliament¡¯s continuous propaganda efforts.

    In the Giant God Peak preparatory area, Dicaprio had already stood up. However, right at this moment, a giant hand pressed down forcefully on him, sending him seated back into his chair.

    ¡°Leave this to me, captain! Please hold the for!¡± Angele¡¯s voice sounded considerably cold and callous. Just a moment ago, he had realized that Fernandes and Borat had already all of their fighting strength. Fernandes was in an even miserable state, as he appeared to have lost his Eyes of Petrification. Clearly, the Stuart Family was still extremely fearful of the growth potential of his bloodline. Since the family had taken action, they would definitely show no mercy.

    Having lost 2 of their great generals, one could imagine how bleak Giant God Peak¡¯s chances of victory were, even if they were somehow able to bring this match into the group battle phase. However, since they were the challengers, they should have already made mental preparations of being in the disadvantageous side. As long they had him, the member with the strongest defence, and Dicaprio, the member with the strongest offence, and give 200% of their effort, Giant God Peak still had an opportunity to grasp hold of victory!

    Walking onto the stage, Angele did not show any of the tears or despair that everyone had expected. Instead, he appeared to be brimming with anger and a baleful look. Giant God Peak would not fall that easily! It had to be said that his attitude had won him some fans. For the good or bad, Giant God Peak was going to continue enduring.

    As cheers and shouts poured out from the Stuart fans in the surroundings, he extended his hands out, before pounding fiercely at his chest.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The terrifying thumps were so loud they shocked everyone who heard them, appearing just like the sound a gigantic drum make after being pounded. In an instant, the thumps shook the entire stadium, immediately suppressing the cheers and shoutsing from the 100 over thousand Stuart fans!

    ¡°This¡­ is he nning on beating himself to death after walking up the stage?¡±

    ¡°An idiot has appeared!¡±

    Ridiculingments immediately appeared on Skylink, apanied by an even greater amount of shockedments. His actions were a little silly, though his body indeed was sufficiently tough.

    ¡°Is this fellow trying to be a gori?¡± Noriba was delighted. ¡°He better not be pounding himself to death. Isn¡¯t he silly?¡±

    ¡°Come up and meet your death!¡± Angele opened his eyes wide open before sending out a roar that shook the entire stadium.

    His opponent was Yi Luo.

    Being one of the strongest squadrons in this CHF, people once denounced Stuart for having more aggressive females than males. Other than vice-captain Rennes, the other 3 Mo¡¯s List rankers were all females. However, if one was to only consider appearance and figure, Yi Luo really doesn¡¯t possess any of the traits a woman should possess.

    She was tall, towering at about 2 metres, with her thick neck beingrger than the thighs of grown men. Furthermore, she appeared to have a slightly fat built. However, if she was to take off her outerwear, the lumps of sturdy muscles on her body would basically cause even the sturdiest

    Her chest wasn¡¯tpletely ]

    t, and was rather peaky and voluptuous. However, they definitely had no rtionship with sexual appeal, as they were too firm! They were so firm that they appeared just like the muscr chests of male bodybuilders. No matter how much she jumped about, those 2rge pieces of meat would definitely not wobble even one bit. Finally, her squarish face gave people even more shock in the form of a slight moustache present above her lips!

    Angele¡¯s physique was considered to be of the considerably strong and sturdy type among heavy soldiers, and was taller than Yi Luo. However, from the looks of it, he appeared to be one size smaller than Yi Luo. If not for her gender being listed as ¡°female¡±, ordinary people would truly be unable to associate that tall and sturdy ¡°man¡± as a woman.

    What was a masculine woman? She was the definition of it.

    ¡°You ugly bitch. You really dare to show your face? Haha! Stuart has no one left to send up!¡± Angele roared out with madughter as he ridiculed Yi Luo in an utterly rampant manner. Just this disy caused Angele to gain a certain number of supporters, as instead of getting terrified, he had gone up and immediately shown his stance!

    An expression of indifference appeared on Yi Luo¡¯s face as she looked towards Angele with raised eyebrows, though she did not say anything in reply. Nevertheless, the Stuart squadron members exchanged nces and thought, ¡°Is he really okay?¡±

    Of all people to provoke, you have just had to provoke Yi Luo? Do you know that there is one kind of people present in this world that one absolutely cannot provoke?

    Yi Luo gave a furious stamp. In the next second 2 think vines instantly sprouted out from the ground beneath Angele¡¯s feet, before proceeding the wrap around him. The thick, python-like vines bound him up fiercely as they proceeded to strangle him up.

    Angele¡¯s expression changed slightly, though a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Bang¡­ Soul Power exploded out, as his body started to expand. Furthermore, the shape of his body also started to morph, with 2 bumps forming on his forehead. The 5 transformation beast bloodline was an extremely formidable bloodline, hailing from a violent,bat orientated 7th Rank Dimensional Life Form that was considered to be an overlord of the earth. It had an extremely strong defence against the 5 elemental attributes, with its strength and instantaneous eruption of power growing in multiples as it matures.

    BANG...

    With a burst of power, the steel-like vines wrapped around him immediately snapped apart, breaking up into pieces as they fell to the ground. Pulling up thest segment from the ground, Angele stamped ferociously before roaring, ¡°Women should stay home and cook! However, from your looks, you clearly don¡¯t even have the qualifications to do so!

    Whish Whish whish...

    This time, 4 vines extended out from the ground and wrapped around Angele. Nevertheless, as before, he pulled and snapped them without any restraint to his strength. The strength of those vines was utterly useless against him. His tyrannical Soul Power wasparable to that of Bobo¡¯s Soul Power, and possessed a certain degree of wild overbearingness. Naturally, when it wasbined with a human¡¯s strength, that power would be able to be disyed to its maximum potential.

    However, in the next instant...

    Bang rumble rumble rumble...

    A series of dull thumps rang out from the ground, sounding as though an armoured train was currently drilling away at the bottom of the ground. Bang...countless thornden vines burst out from the ground, their thickness far surpassing those that had appeared earlier. Not only that, every single vine was also covered in poisonous thorns that were emitting purplish smoke. In an instant, they surrounded Angele, leaving him no way left to evade.

    At this moment, Angele had turned serious as he attempted to extricate himself from this thorny situation, a Soul Power defence being erected above his body armour. As this happened, those dimensional nts...creak creak creak...a dozen of them instantly encased him, before those purplish thorns pierced right into him.

    In an instant, Angele felt a pain that drilled right into his heart. With just this resulting slight loss of focus, countless poisonous thorns had embedded into his body. As this happened, the binding force also increased, just as though a dozen steel vices were squeezing him. Finally, a scarlet red colour appeared on those green vines.

    Crack...crack....crack...

    The clear sounds of bones cracking rang out, and what seemed like the sound of meatish thing being chewed on...a bone creeping chill surged within the hearts of the 100 over thousand audiences in the stadium. Motherfucker! He¡¯s being eaten alive?

    A stunned referee finally received the order and hastily signalled the end of this duel.

    With an emotionless face, Yi Luo scattered her dimensional nts that were unwilling to leave. Those terrifying freaks proceeded to move likerge snakes as they drilled into the ground, leaving behind an Angele with half of his body remaining...His 5 Transformation Beast bloodline provided him with an extremely strong regenerative and recovery capabilities. However, these capabilities had clearly left him to endure even greater despair.

    3rd duel, Stuart, Yi Luo, victory!

    Same as before, this 3rd duel seemed to be reinforcing the same reasoning: One would have to pay a price for provoking Stuart!

    ¡°A sheep will always be a sheep.¡± said Gui Hao with a faint smile, being not one be surprised by this oue. ¡°Even after draping the skin of a wolf on themselves, not has changed. They will forever y the role of our prey.¡±

    .

    Frankly speaking, be it Giant God Peak or Tianjing, so what if they were able to sessively defeat the S ranked powerhouse squadrons backed by the 10 Great Families? There were differences present within the 10 Great Families.

    Just like how Heaven¡¯s Fate was able to easily defeat Seer. In Gui Hao¡¯s eyes, those fellows that were fortunate enough to defeat one or 2 S ranked aristocratic family squadrons and subsequently believed themselves to be invincible, were no different from clowns.

    Resources, base talent, overall might, culture. These were aspects that the various aristocratic families have been building on since their establishment a couple of hundred years ago. Compared to them, theughable Parliament has only been established a couple of dozen years ago. Were they really that delusional to try rubbing shoulders with the strongest aristocratic family in the Federation? What an utter joke!

    Did those group of old things from the Parliament really believe that the various aristocratic families had agreed to their deal for this CHF and gave them a chance to disy their strength and give away their benefits? That¡¯s a big fat mistake!

    Even if there wasn¡¯t a need, Stuart would nevertheless go all out in today¡¯s match. This was the result they had already known since a couple of matches ago. Not only would the Giant God Peak lose in today¡¯s match, they would also definitely do so in an extremely miserable fashion!

    This wasn¡¯t an opportunity, but a warning, and a lesson! The aristocratic families wanted the bunch of people in the Parliament to wake up and realize exactly how big the disparity in strength there was between them. There were matters that one could dream off, and some that can¡¯t be touched!

    Naturally, this oue made Gui Hao feel pretty good inside. With Giant God Peak losing today¡¯s match, those idioticmoners and the Parliament would definitely ce all of their hopes on that bunch of wastrels from Tianjing. When that happens, it would be time for his show!

    When he ends All Mouthy King¡¯s undefeated legend and shatter the so-called hope of the Parliament and themoners, he would rise all the way to top, like the sun at noon!

    ¡°There¡¯s still one more duel left.¡± seated by his side, Gui Xinying can¡¯t be bothered to care about her brother¡¯s pretentiousness. Compared to him, she was more interested in the 4th duel of this ongoing match.

    Captain Dicaprio, who had used the weapon All Mouthy King had gained fame from using. The grandson of the former Parliamentary Speaker. The hidden Boss that had been concealed even deeper than Mo Wen and All Mouthy King. Was he genuinely strong, or was it all just an illusion? Exactly which one was it?

    Dicaprio walked up to the stage, the ancient cross wheels in his hands radiating with extraordinary lustre.

    There were quite a few people that had once doubted whether the cross wheels in Dicaprio¡¯s hands were the genuine ¡°Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels¡± that had disappeared from the auction held that year. Those doubts intensified especially after Dicaprio¡¯s identity of being the grandson of the former Parliamentary Speaker was exposed in a few circles. Such a guess was only to be expected. However, ever since Wang Zhong exploded into the CHF with his cross wheels, everyone proceeded to believe that thetter was the one used the genuine article. Nevertheless, the cross wheels held in Dicaprio¡¯s hands might not be any ordinary replica.

    Dicaprio made a slow walk out. At this moment, the heavy responsibility of his entire squadron and Parliamentpletely rested on his shoulders. The 3:0 score had already sent him to the tip of the cliff. In fact, victory and defeat for this match were hanging on one single point. Nevertheless, he was simr to Karl Seer, in that they would never show any fear even in the face of despair. He wanted to fight, and battle for his honour and glory!

    His eyes locked onto the girl present in the Stuart squadron preparatory area. Even with making any sound or action, he had already made it clear with his gaze the opponent he had chosen to face.

    Without any hesitation, Carolyn stood up.

    ¡°The showdown between 2 captains!¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice brimmed with emotion as he shouted out. On one side, it was the universally recognized number 1 person from the aristocratic families. On the other side, it was the number 1 moner¡± raised by the Parliament. The showdown between 2 number ones would definitely be the highlight of today¡¯s match. ¡°With the score being 3:0, Giant God Peak has been forced into an absolutely passive position. Now, let us see what captain Dicaprio will bring to this match.

    Both parties stood 20 odd metres apart on stage. There was not ferocious killing intent or overpowering aura radiating from them, with both of them appearing rather calm and silent. Carolyn still appeared as elegant and graceful as a goddess, while Dicaprio continued to look towards her with earnesty. He had been paying attention to her for a very, very long time, more so than any other people, all because he wanted to defeat her! Her level of power and influence had always been his target. However, unknowingly, he started to hope for the day to be able to stand properly right before her.

    That¡¯s right! Regardless of this match¡¯s oue, he had achieved that! If he could defeat her, yet another ¡°battle¡± could start taking ce!

    ¡°Dicaprio Versailles. I¡¯ve been anticipating this fight for a very long time, miss Carolyn.¡± removing his fake sses, Dicaprio revealed a rather handsome look. At this moment, a slight domineering air started to radiate out from him. It was said that Carolyn liked this type of people, and furthermore, he was much, much stronger than Wang Zhong.

    However, Dicaprio, who was still believing that he was shooting enticing rays towards Carolyn, was now being scolded up down left right by countless people on Skylink. Even this toad wants to eat the meat of a swan! He really was too shameless! What in the world was wrong with that bunch of people from Giant God Peak! All of them only knew how to raise their own egos. What¡¯s more, after his own squadron members had lost their duels, he had immediately started to flirt with his ¡°opponent¡± right after walking up on stage! What the hell was that?

    Discussions had also sprouted out between the squadron members seated in the viewing galleries. To them, Dicaprio had lost too much ¡°control¡±. Simply speaking, the Parliament had considered the various problems that they had to face. However, due to them spending the whole time concealing their strength for the moment to erupt, they had all be too egotistical when faced with the massive stage that was the CHF quarterfinals.

    ¡°This Dicaprio really is amusing. He¡¯s so much inferiorpared to Wang Zhong.¡± Napier Mo could no longer continue watching the spectacle unfolding on stage. That infatuation look should never have appeared at this moment. Initially, he had felt that Dicpario was quite intelligent. However, for the looks of it now, he truly can¡¯t stand up to any test.

    The faint smile on Carolyn¡¯s face turned into an emotionless expression. Nevertheless, basic etiquette had to be shown. ¡°Carolyn Stuart. Please!¡±

    Competition start!

    A wave of Soul Power slowly poured from Dicaprio, causing the ancient runes engraved on the surface of his cross wheels to start radiating with a gentle and unadorned glow. As this happened, the cross wheels started to spin, forming 2 small hurricanes at his hands. The distance Carolyn stood from him was exceedingly beneficial for him. Simply speaking, he believed that he wasn¡¯t one bit weaker than Wang Zhong. Being the heaven¡¯s gifted daughter, Carolyn was toocking in experience towards genuinebat.

    Soul Power continued to pour into the cross wheels. From the looks of it, Dicaprio appeared to have his own unique way ofprehension towards them, as he was able to umte that much power in them within such a short moment of time. In fact, he was actually able to make them expand to a 6 metre long raging circles. As a violent storm began to howl, the violent winds started to whip Carolyn¡¯s hair up. Nevertheless, this made this goddess appear even more eminent and unapproachable, just like the fairy living on the moon.

    Dicaprio took a deep breath. Regardless of anything, he needed to win this duel.

 Chapter 548 - The confidence shown by Tianjing

    <h4>Chapter 548: The confidence shown by Tianjing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Humm~~~

    2 cross wheels howled out simultaneously, travelling with patterns impossible to predict as they hurtled towards Carolyn...who still did not make any move. This...everyone knew how frightening cross wheels were. One would definitely lose when matched against them if one doesn¡¯t take the initiative inbat. Furthermore, Dicaprio had already proved his strength in the earlier matches.

    Just as the 2 terrifying cross wheels on the brink of slicing Carolyn apart, the goddess disappeared from where she was standing. At the same time, a white ray of light shot out, leaving only a remnant shade at where she stood.

    There was no change to Dicaprio¡¯s stance, who had his hands extended out. However, at this moment, there was already a sword present at his throat. Pricking into his skin, a droplet of blood appeared its edge. Looking indifferently at Dicaprio, Carolyn said, ¡°You lose.¡±

    The 2 cross wheels howled as they smashed into the protective wall, causing screeching sounds to ring out. The entire stadium stared dumbly at the entire spectacle, with Dicaprio included. He wasn¡¯t even able to react to anything, and wasn¡¯t able to see anything! What speed was that?

    That...

    Dicaprio finally noticed the sliver of disregard, causing him to instantly sink into the depths of hell.

    The referee had already given the verdict, Carolyn, victory!

    ¡°How, what has happened?¡± countless people had their eyes open wide inplete confusion.

    Immediately, the giant screens started to yback that instant, frame by frame. At the instant the cross wheels had arrived before Carolyn, she had already disappeared from her original location. However, even the slow-motion footage was still incapable of capturing the speed she was travelling.

    It could be the limits of her speed, or it could be a Dimensionalbat technique, or even an instantaneous movement!

    As easily as that, Stuart obtained a suppressive victory for the 2nd quarterfinal match in an iprehensible manner,pletely shattering the Giant God Peak¡¯s dream apart. After this match, the entire Giant God Peak squadron had been beaten like little kids.

    Everyone was cheering and shouting for Stuart, with the name of their goddess resounding across the entire stadium. This spectacle waspletely different from the match between Seer and Heaven¡¯s Fate. During that match, people were at the very least able to remember Divian and Karl Seer. Compared to them, the entire Giant God peak had turned intoughing stocks, with a dazed and soul-shaken Dicaprio left standing in the stage. From the end of the duel onwards, Carolyn did even take one more look at him...

    In the viewing gallery, Gui Hao was feeling really happy. That girl was the object of envy for countless people, though he was the only one that was fit to be paired with her. That look on Dicaprio¡¯s face basically shows how amusing of an idiot he was. What qualifications did he have?

    Naturally, the various powerhouse squadrons were still exceedingly shocked by Carolyn¡¯s move. One had to know that Carolyn¡¯s Stuart Family possessed the title as the number 1 sword under the heavens, and that she was the heaven¡¯s gifted daughter. Her being able to aplish such a feat wasn¡¯t only due to her appearance and background. One had to know that the value of a pretty face in this era wasn¡¯t as high as before. The only reason for the minimal mention of her talent and capabilities was due to her status and identity.

    There was a reason why Carolyn, Mo Wen, Gui Hao and dimir were hailed as the 4 great experts of the younger generation. With 2 of them already showing their strength, what about the remaining 2?

    Clearly, Gui Hao and dimir had already made their preparations.

    As for their opponents, be it the Karkel, who had made a meteoric rise and was hailed as the ¡°closebat¡± grandmaster, or All Mouthy King, who had been hyped up by so many people he appeared as though he had taken the ce of the noon sun in the sky, they were much more popr than the obscure Karl. As for Dicaprio, he had already be a nonexistent representative, and was even more out of the picture.

    People were really looking forward to the performances Karkel and All Mouthy King would disy. However, that was only limited to their individual performance, with them hoping for the 2 to possibly bring a spectacr match for them to see, and not for them to

    There were already very few people on Skylink that went on to predict the victory for the 2 remaining quarterfinal matches. Not only was such an atmosphere present in Skylink, it was also present within the Tianjing and Copperfield squadrons.

    .

    Laure was currently feeling exceedingly rxed.

    Copperfield¡¯s goal for this CHF was only to maintain their top 16 ranks and have a good fight in the quarterfinals. As of now, they were already in the top 8 ranks, they had already aplished their goal with the greatest effect. Regardless of the oue for their next match, they were guaranteed with countless fresh flowers and apuse upon their return to Copperfield.

    This was already done more than sufficient.

    Although their squadron had dedicated analysts that had undertaken the task to dissect and analyst Copperfield¡¯s uing opponents, Laura did not even have the interest to participate in it anymore.

    Frankly speaking, all of this was just a show of formality, as after all, having nurtured this bunch of people, the squadron would need to find some jobs for them to do. In reality, there was no need to care about a squadron like Vasilyevich, as just the strength they had showcased was more than enough to appear just like an insurmountable mountain present right before Copperfield. Since there wasn¡¯t much of any meaning towards for them to analyse this match, why not just rx and take it easy while awaiting the day of the match! When that arrives, they just need to give their all and give the audience and their fans a spectacr performance.

    Therefore,pared to being cooped up in a small dark room and conducting analysis of their opponents, Laura was more willing to

    Frankly speaking, Laura had a pretty good impression of the whole Tianjing, and furthermore had a rather urate judgement about them.

    Newborn calves are never afraid of tigers. Even if they were up against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, the bunch of people from Tianjing were most likely not be readily believing in their defeat. The style of their squadron would probably not be simr to the celebratory mode that Copperfield was now in, especially Wang Zhong. That fellow doesn¡¯t have the word ¡°defeat¡± in his dictionary.

    At this moment, Laura was deep in thought. Now, Tianjing should definitely be in the midst of analysing and developing strategies for their uing match. However, how what kind of strategies would they employ against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor? From the standard of information they had gathered, they definitely won¡¯t be able to gain a sufficiently adequate understanding of their opponents. Indeed, Laura too did not know much about Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. Nevertheless, she absolutely knew more than what Tianjing had gathered. Perhaps, she could head over there to hearing what they say. In the event there was an obvious loophole in their information, she could still remind them.

    Having created a perfect reason to head over, she pushed open the doors.

    Upon walking in, an odd atmosphere immediately wafted over from the great hall.

    In the spacious hall, only Grai and Ma Dong were present. Grai was currently seated on the sofa, focusing intently as he read something before him. As for Ma Dong, his eyes were glued towards the little Skylink screen in his hand, with the degree of concentration shown by him simply being not one bit inferior to gambling addicts when they looked at the tiles in their hands.

    Looking at information? He really is quite meticulous. However, were was Wang Zhong and the others? The whole squadron wasn¡¯t together to practice for the uing match?

    Laura felt a little surprised. Nevertheless, being somewhat familiar with this bunch of people, she did not need to be overly courteous. Just as she was able to say hi and ask for Wang Zhong¡¯s whereabouts, she noticed Ma Dong suddenly clutching his Skylink as he stood right up from his seat. At this moment, his eyes appeared slightly red as he shouted out emotionally. ¡°Number 7! Number 7! Number 7! Number 7! I¡¯ve won! Tsk! Such life, betting on horses, winning a bit of money! Sitting at home yet earning such wealth! This is utterly satisfying!¡±

    He jumped up and down in happiness, feelings of excitement gushing out from his face.

    Whoosh¡­ betting, betting horses?

    From the looks of his earnest expression earlier, wasn¡¯t he analyzing the data in preparation for the uing match?

 Chapter 549 - Good bosom friends for life

    Chapter 549: Good bosom friends for life

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although she was rather clear about how silly and amusing Ma Dong was during the time she had spent in Tianjing, seeing this scene still caused Laura to feel a little trippy, as her brain wasn''t able to process what she had just seen. Tomorrow was their quarterfinals match! Her taking a stroll was already an extremely incorrect and irresponsible action as a participant! Yet, this fellow''s actually betting on horses?

    However, never in her wildest dreams did she expect for this to just be the start. At this moment, Grai had looked over and sent a smile towards her, his hands still holding on to a folded-up thing.

    Wait, was that a magazine? It looks like thetest edition of "The Great Entertainment News"...the woman present on the cover was dressed in an exceedingly provocative manner!

    Laura almost choked on her tongue as she thought, what the hell? Didn''t Tianjing say that they would persevere on and strive for the best result possible?

    Laura always had a good rather impression of Grai, a he was strong, courteous, and most importantly, gave people a strong feeling of security. However, even this reliable person had fallen to the level of Ma Dong?

    Before Laura could regain her senses from her astonishment, an even more mysterious figure appeared, in the form of the goddess-like Hymin. Having most likely heard Ma Dong''s emotional cries, she had stuck her head out from the kitchen, before saying. "Come over here, elder sis Laura. We''re about to have dinner! Come try out the new food my Barran has made! After yesterday''s lesson, I can definitely confirm that today''s portion will be more than sufficient!"

    "Cough Cough!" upon seeing Laura, the emotional Ma Dong was instantly scared afraid, with an impulsion after wanting to bolt out of the door surging through his mind.

    Just at this moment, Barran walked out from the kitchen door, an embarrassed smile on his face as he scratched his head. The iparably short apron present around his frame, made an undescribablyical and amusing scene before her.

    This...

    Finally, Laura opened her mouth slightly.

    Betting on horses, looking at magazines, and cooking?

    This...what is this situation? Was this serious and conscientious Tianjing squadron? If such a scene was shown to the fans debating on the level of preparations Tianjing was making for their uing match, god knows what kind of feelings they would have...how many meanings would theye up with?

    Although there was a definite level of disparity between the strength both parties possessed, not a single person believed that Tianjing would give up, as they had never shown any fear despite any opponent they had faced in this CHF. Betting their lives on their willpower,bat tactics and out of this world imagination have always been the unique traits of Tianjing. Could it be....

    Only after seeing Wang Zhong present in the grass patch was Laura able to gain a slight understanding towards all of this "weirdness".

    The apt phrase to describe him would be "subordinates would imitate their superior''s vices".

    The supposed perfect person in Laura''s eyes was actually showing an utter absence of any intent to go to battle! When Laura walked over, he was currently fiddling with the sketches of runic arrays that were strewn all over the ground. From time to time, he would scribble on them, while sipping on the little bottle of alcohol by his side. An excited expression was present on his face, appearing as though he was trying to find some inspiration from the alcohol and the world around him.

    This....made her feel like saying "WTF!", as this was utterly different from what she had expected. From the looks of it, this bunch of fellows were even more rxed than she was! How could they be satisfied with walking to this point?

    However, as she thought about it, with even her being satisfied with her road in this CHF, she seemed to have no good reason to be dissatisfied about Wang Zhong.

    Upon seeing Laura, Wang Zhong finally stopped his writing. Raising his head, he said, "You''re here? What''s with that dumbfounded look? This isn''t the first time you''re seeing me and my scribblings."

    "Only my grandfather''s interested in your scribblings. I"m unable to understand." Laura was triggered by his reply, causing her to sit down beside him. "Before I came here, I was still afraid of whether my visit would affect your preparations for the uing match, you know. However, from the looks of it, you guys are really rxed, huh."

    "Ha ha, you''re also as rxed as us, to be able to stroll all the way to our ce."

    "That''s not the same. You''re very clear about your strength, and are capable of putting up a fight, though the hope towards victory isn''t big."

    "We too are also going quite all out. Thebined strength of the Gui Family''s is as of now the strongest we have ever met." said Wang Zhong with a serious expression.

    No one''s able to not develop any good impressions about Laura when facing her. This wasn''t due to her fiery body, but due to her character. Being by the side of a girl like her would make one feel considerable radiant and rxed. She clearly hailed from a family with extremely high status, yet she was exceedingly frank and sincere.

    "I would really believe those words if they were said by other people. However, why do I feel that it contains a cocky and smug element when said by you?" Laura gave cheekyugh before continuing. "However, I really did not expect for you guys to be that rxed. What''s the matter? Could it be that you have managed to obtain some secret information, and therefore are a 100% confident for tomorrow''s match?"

    With a smile, Wang Zhong shook his head. Faced against the S+ranked Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, no one would ever dare to say they had 100% guarantee of defeating them.

    The reason why they were that rxed was due to them being taught a sufficiently impactful lesson during their match against Torres.

    Scarlet and Emily have yet to recover from the injuries they had sustained during that fight. Furthermore, the doctor had rmended that it was for the best if they were not fielded in tomorrow''s match against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor.

    Looking at their injuryden bodies, Wang Zhong too proceeded to reflect upon himself. He was everyone''s pir of support, which unknowing resulted in his actions massively affecting their psychological states. Frankly speaking, his thirst for victory had affected them. The rxation the entire squadron had undergo over thest to days had changed that state, allowing each and every member to decide the benefits of their goals by themselves, and not those that were made due to the influence of their captain.

    Giving a stretch, Wang Zhong replied with augh, "

    Although he maintained a modest manner when saying those words, Laura was acutely able to catch the sliver of self-confidence shed across Wang Zhong''s eyes while he was saying those words.

    This was that exact gaze that had captivated Laura. It seemed to be utterly iprehensible, yet was devoid of any blind fear or dread.

    This fellow''s already that casual with his words for tomorrow''s match! That confidence gaze had left a deep mark in her mind ever since the first time she had seen them from All Mouthy King via the Skylink. All the way till now, everyone she had met believed that it was impossible for Tianjing to defeat Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. Yet, this gaze had remained the same since then till now.

    His attitude was much better than her own.

    "What a reasonable stance." said Laura with a smile. All of a sudden, a thought appeared in her mind, inexplicably causing her to continued speaking, "Seeing that you''re full of confidence, I suddenly feel like giving you a little encouragement."

    "Huh?"

    Extending her fair and dainty hand out, Laura proceeded to say in an ambiguous half-hearted manner: "If you guys are really able to win tomorrow''s match, I''ll apany you for a private date, and we could take a stroll, watch movies, or y whatever games you guys like to y..." saying till here, a slight blush appeared on Laura''s face. "You better not have any thoughts. In any case, you don''t have a girlfriend, while I don''t have a boyfriend."

    When thest statement was added in, Wang Zhong started tough. Truthfully speaking, he was rather grateful of Laura. In any case, a sweet and gracefuldy was a good choice for a gentleman, and just as what Laura had said, he did not have any girlfriends.

    "Are you forcing me to bet my life for tomorrow?" replied Wang Zhong as he shook Laura''s dainty hand "However, all of the men in the Federation would definitely be jealous the hell out of me! It''s a deal!"

    Hiding behind the entrance of the door, Ma Dong was currently sneaking a peek. Upon seeing Wang Zhong grabbing hold of Laura''s hands, he proceeded to lean against the door in relief. His brother''s luck was quite good, though it was a pity about Scarlet. Frankly speaking, Scarlet''s contribution to this squadron had even touched his hart. However, the more clearly he was about the situation, the more he knew that Wang Zhong and Scarlet would stay the same. They were too familiar with each other, to the point of being unable to be a couple. Being the love saint as he was, he was all to clear about it. There were times that the only thingcking was the little bit of fate. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong was at the very least finally taking this first step out by his own initiative, and could be considered to have walked out of Carolyn''s shadow.

    All of a sudden, Ma Dong gave his face a pat as he thought, "What the hell am I doing? It''s not like I''m his mother, right? When did I be so nosy?"

 Chapter 550 - Born from a dream, reflecting into reality! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 550: Born from a dream, reflecting into reality! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The 3rd day of the CHF quarterfinals silently arrived. This was a match that most people were paying attention to, the unrivalled one!

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor VS Tianjing.

    The Dimensional Arena Stadium was already packed to its limits during the past 2 matches. However, the reality was the greatest proof that there was nothing that passionate fans could not do. Even the Stuart squadron did not expect for such a response to ur. The superiority of the home ground cannot be matched, with their fame and poprity definitely being the strongest in here. Therefore, a grand and magnificent spectacle had urred in yesterday¡¯s match. However, that spectacle waspletely suppressed by the one that happened today.

    At this moment, the stadium that could hold 150 to 160 thousand people were already filled up to the brim, just like a sardine can, with one basically being unable to leave the stadium at all. One would have to be shipped off from the top, as there was definitely more than 200 thousand present within the venue. A portion of the audience wasprised of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor supporters, with them dressed in red to symbolize Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. However, no one expected there to be an even greater number of Tianjing supporters. Precisely speaking, they should be All Mouthy King supporters.

    This was a campaign created by the fans via Skylink to show support for All Mouthy King. With this being the quarterfinals, just the possibility of All Mouthy King entering the semifinals had caused a storm to whip across the Skylink, though real actions would still be little. However, this time, they had done it!

    Unlike the orderly attires worn by the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor supporters, the All Mouthy King supporters were dressed in all kinds of outfits, with them hailing from the various other cities of the Federation, with them doing so to signify unity. What¡¯s more, quite a few of them were handmade by them. All of them hade here for one reason, which was to see All Mouthy King fight in person. There were people that were willing forgo a few months of food just so they could be here.

    This kind of self-initiative waspletely different from the organized fan groups of Stuart. Perhaps, they were scattered and disordered. However, they were united in spirit, with all of theming over for the same goal.

    There also appeared to be over 600 thousand people gathered outside of the stadium. That¡¯s right, the people who were able to enter the stadium were the minority! This terrifying number had exceeded any of Stuart¡¯s predictions. Therefore, the only thing they could do was to send people to help, something that too exceeded the predictions of the CHF organizingmittee.

    Why would this happen? Was this due to the Parliament?

    However, there was basically no movement from them! The Parliament had not even spent a dime on this! In fact, the Parliament disliked Tianjing extremely. Without Tianjing Giant God¡¯s Peak result would be pretty good. However, they paled inparison to Tianjing.

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¨CInvincible under the heavens~~~

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¨CInvincible under the heavens~~~

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had specialized cheerleaders at every side of the stadium, starting to create an organized pressure in the stadium. Not only was this to create pressure for the Tianjing squadron, it was also to disy the power of influence Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had within the Federation. This was a show!

    As their voices rumbled the air, they created an astonishing pressure over the entire stadium. This was the home turf of the Stuart Family. Being able to aplish such a feat was already a testament for how formidable the Gui Family was. However, this also goes to show how rxed Stuart about this. Everyone already knew about the rumours of Gui Hao wanting to propose to Carolyn, something that gossipers really loved. Wasn¡¯t that good? No one would be too willing to believe if one was to say that Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had mobilized all of these people.

    Just at this moment, a noisy dim drilled its way through the loud cheers. Growing louder and louder, they soonpletely enveloped the entire world in a matter of seconds.

    All Mouthy~~~King!

    Overlooking~~~the Heavens~~~

    Unlike the throat hollering of the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans, every single All Mouthy King fan was using their souls to roar out. Money could buy loud noise, but it can¡¯t buy the roarsing from one¡¯s soul. In an instant, the cheers and shouts from the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor were suppressed into oblivion.

    Every single All Mouthy King fan knew the most famr of phrases to shout out. ¡°All Mouthy King, overlooking the heavens!

    This sound instantly infected the people present outside of the stadium, with the resulting sounding from them being even more terrifying and radiant. Like a stereo system, the enveloped the entire stadium. What¡¯s more, they were exceedingly synchronized with each other, with them continuously making adjustments. It continued till finally, when the words ¡°All Mouthy King¡± were shouted out within the stadium, the outside would immediately follow up with ¡°Overlook the Heavens¡±.

    The might of their chant appeared as though they were trying to use their voices to shatter All Mouthy King¡¯s opponents.

    As for the other participants that have arrived in their viewing galleries, never in their wildest dreams did they expect for such a situation to ur. Without a doubt, the CHF was the stage where legends were created, and was also the ce where every soldier could realize their dreams. However, it has been so many years since its creation, yet not a single person had managed to achieve that feat, especially for those without any background. In fact, anyone with a little bit of talent would either be scouted have way down their path, or would be eliminated from thepetition. Being the exception, Wang Zhong had drilled out from this lot, before unknowingly reaching this far in this CHF.

    At this moment, the 2 participating squadrons have yet to appear in the stadium.

    At this moment, the faces of Carolyn and dimir were twitching slightly, as even they had never experienced such wee from people. Look at those people cheering! Look at their expressions!

    ¡°Fuck! They make it sound as though Wang Zhong¡¯s part of their family! What the hell! How good would it be to have such cheers when I chop Wang Zhong up.¡± Noriba could not help but mumble.

    Pa! Noriba¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. That¡¯s it! Someone actually dared to p the back of his head...looking over, he noticed that it was unexpectedly dimir who had done so¡­. Noriba could not help but mumble and grumble. Nevertheless, he did not dare to do anything about it. He had said the truth! However, it was a pity that his family had estimated that it was impossible for Wang Zhong to win this match. It wasn¡¯t because Wang Zhong was weak, as even Gui Hao did not have a 100% guarantee of defeating him. Instead, the problem was that Tianjing squadron as a whole was too weak. If he was given a stronger squadron to lead, god knows exactly how far would he make it in this CHF!

    This really was the case of a ferocious tiger leading a pack ofmbs, causing thembs to gain the aura of a tiger.

    The Tianjing Academy student representatives present in the stadium were already crying emotionally. To them, what they saw via Skylink was just like the reflection of the moon, beautiful yet unattainable. Only by personally being present in the match venue did they finally really the feeling, the need to use their lives to shout out loud, Almighty Tianjing!

    The stadium lights dimmed, before the shouts and roars started to tone down gradually. Nevertheless, the fires burning in the audience¡¯s hearts surged and raged.

    Compared to the previous propaganda films of the previous 4 squadrons, the giant screens were now disying a scene of endless darkness. If not for the slightly peculiar music being yed, people might even start to doubt whether there was a problem with the video or that they had selected the wrong output.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    Clear and slow whooshing rang out behind the music, before a chilling white glow gradually appeared from the darkness. Right after its appearance, the frequency at which its shed gradually increased, and so to its speed.

    Within an extremely short amount of time, the screen was filled within the eye-piercing chilling glow, causing what seemed like a rain of snowkes that illuminated the entire world, causing people to finally notice the solitary figure shuttling back and forth in the endless darkness!

    His actions were so quick, that even though the cameras were able to capture his movements, people still felt as though they weren¡¯t able to keep up with his actions.

    Various kinds of high-difficulty elegant assassin skills and techniques were faintly visible in the darkness. There were elegant ones, simple ones, and even those that have been long thought to have been lost in the annals of history. The moves being made were so many and varied that people felt dizzy just by watching him move.

    Without talking about ordinary assassins, even specialized assassin aristocratic families like Assassin might not be able to produce that many ancient assassin skills and techniques even if one were to flip their entire family upside down!

    There was no need for any introduction. Even the empire citizens, who did not know much about the history of the Federation, know that this was definitely the representation of the family where assassins had originated from, the Gui Family!

    During the starting period after the establishment of the Federation, there was no official title yet present for assassins. At that period of time, mankind was focused on the pure pursuit of power. However,pared to mutated beasts and dimensional life forms, they were clearly unable to match up. At that time, the Gui Family had stood up, creating hope and possibility for people who didn¡¯t haverge and sturdy frames. That was the start of the assassinbat arts. Using one¡¯s limited power to create even more powerful attacks, this had a considerable effect in the start of the dark era, when mankind only had a cursory understanding of Soul Power.

    Various kinds of uniquebat techniques and skills based purely on sense had cemented the status of assassins in the darkness. The nimble body movement foundations, as well as special dagger construction, had created the framework for the skills and techniques used by assassins. The fresh and extensively formed assassin¡¯s creed gave assassins a more firm definition of this upation, as well as along these people to live a genuine life. From a certain perspective, it had also led the Federation down to the path of upational division.

    There were times where history wasn¡¯t too important. However, there were some asions they were clearly exceedingly important, as one would be able to reawaken many valuable memories.

    Assassins have always walked in the darkness. Just like the prideful solitary wolf, the king among the assassins was the wolf king! Bloodthirsty, ughter, yet brimming within a unique charm. In terms of the world of darkness, these were the aspects towards a cold-blooded beauty!

    Looking at the dark screen with light continuously shing within, one could seemingly feel the dark world that assassins lived in, causing people¡¯s hearts to subconsciously palpitate.

    This continued all the way until the backdrop gradually lit up, with the sky reversing in shade.

    A person, a sword, with his eye dazzling movements being disyed to its limits under the sunlight¡¯s illumination, before subsequently screeching to a halt.

    The extreme movements turned into extreme silence. It just an instant, he was seated on a tall podium, with the long sword ced on his legs, allowing people to finally see his handsome face.

    As the sun rose, the darkness in the surrounding scattered away, revealing countless Gui Family members knelt before the tall podium!

    It was Gui Hao, the representative of the Gui Family¡¯s younger generation, and the king of assassins within the darkness!

    Perhaps he did not continue the low profile and silent style that assassins were known for. However, he was hailed as the most rampant and prideful of geniuses within the history of the Gui Family. He wanted to walk a path of his own. When any aristocratic family reaches a certain level, they would no longer restrict themselves in a single line of work. As for Gui Hao, he wanted to stand on a whole new peak, a peak that exceeded that of assassins.

    From the instant of his birth, Gui Hao had already pursued the status of being the number 1 person within the Federation. No one felt his goal was impossible, as he does possess the qualifications to do so.

    Intense ovation rang out across the stadium, hailing the Gui Family and the origin of assassins. Naturally, there were also those from Gui Hao¡¯s fans.

    The screens quickly dimmed once again, and people knew that Tianjing¡¯s propaganda film was up.

    Unlike the embarrassment that Giant God Peak had met with yesterday, the apuseing from the audience grew even more intense. There were some matters were useless despite the many ways the Parliament had tried, as honour and glory needed to be built on by fights, one after another.

    Everyone opened their eyes wide. What, what was this situation?

    ¡°Papapapa¡±

    A serious of Skylink buttons being pushed rang out from within the darkness, appearing just like the beats for a song.

    A string of green words appeared on the dark screens.

    Enter ID: All Mouthy King.

    The few simple words instantly ignited a fire in the hearts of many fans. That name that had appeared in the dark appeared to have instantly painted the holiest of pictures in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Countless brother King fans instantly stifled their breaths as emotions filled their hearts. At this moment, a series of grayscale clips appeared, each and everyone being All Mouthy King being smashed to the OP floor. The various kinds of cruel and oundish deaths caused people to feel sorry and amused at him simultaneously. As the clips continued to quickly roll by, the screens finally came to a stop, darkness setting in, before a sliver of colour finally appeared on the film.

    A steady hand extended out, before pressing on the random weapon button.

    In the next moment, the darkness disappeared, as the king descends! All Mouthy King has descended onto the stage, with the miserable, and forever doomed to be the backdrop of history, Future Spear King!

    The background music changed abruptly from the mncholy to one that was filled with emotion and passion!

    Fight, fight, fight!

    Fight after fight, with random weapons, meeting stronger and stronger opponents, as well as making match after match of inconceivable victories! There was also nocking of the extraordinarily talented participants of this CHF being in the backdrop!

    Everything was in ordance with the scriptures forever engraved in the countless Brother King fans!

    This continued to the final opponent defeated in the OP. Darkness set it once again, before words proceeded to appear.

    Is, this the end?

    Is everything only a dream?

    With an abrupt turn, the scene changed from the OP to the real world!

    CHF, the greatest stage for the younger generation of the Federation. He will face stronger opponents, and even more doubt.

    Nevertheless, All Mouthy King continued to dazzle as he advanced, that figure leading the Tianjing squadron through all difficulties. Closebat, rangedbat, strength, speed, skills, techniques, he was omnipotent! Faced against the powerful Torres, he had even 1 VS 5, with dancing cross wheels filling the skies and decimating the entire battlefield!

    This was an unsurmountable existence.

    As of now, the 200 over thousand people within the stadium, as well as the 500 thousand over people outside, were exceedingly quiet, so quiet that one could almost hear one¡¯s own breathing.

    The entire world turned dim, before a single line of words appeared, ¡°All Mouthy King, born in dream, reflecting into reality!¡±

    As the stadium lights were switched on, the stadium instantly exploded, with the sound waves so powerful it felt as though they were going to blow the Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Arena Stadium into the air, with the audience appearing to have gonepletely berserk.

    Wang Zhong and Gui Hao led their respective squadrons and appeared in the stadium, sending the Skylink and stadium into a climax of energy. Countless people shouting and roaring the names of Wang Zhong and Gui Hao, with the entire stadium being swept into a wave of frenzy.

    Frankly speaking, professionals have already made a rather authoritative prediction of this match. On the aspect of individual strength, they forever immeasurable All Mouthy King might not be inferior to Gui Hao. If these 2 people were to head into a showdown, it would undoubtedly be a fight on a scale of Mars colliding into Earth. However, on a whole, the disparity between Tianjing and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was more than just one level.

    Without talking about Gui Xinying and Gui Wulie, who were famous top-ss figures ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, being the family with a couple of hundred years of history, and the originator of assassins, just their substitutes revealing the killing intent filled faces was already enough to cause people to fear for their lives.

    Naturally, All Mouthy King was definitely higher in terms of poprity, though that was never a factor in victory or defeat.

    However, there was no hindering All Mouthy King fans from ¡°upying¡± the stadium and Skylink.

    ¡°The number of Tianjing supporters have actually suppressed that of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor!¡± Ruo Zhi gave an emotional sigh. ¡°For this match, not only is Wang Zhong bearing all of Tianjing¡¯s hope, as well as the hope of his countless fans. Truthfully speaking, that¡¯s an incredibly difficult feat to aplish, with the supporters needing to cool down. ording to what I know, Scarlet and Emily have yet to recover from their injuries. So, with Tianjing needing to add substitutes to their lineup, it really is a disaster on top of the already disastrous situation.

 Chapter 551 - Proof (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 551: Proof (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°This truly is a magical match! There¡¯s a clear gulf in the difference between the squadrons, yet his supporters are still numerous. I hope that Wang Zhong is able to grasp hold of this opportunity!¡± Chen Yu¡¯er pumped her fist.

    However, a dream was in all, a dream. Tianjing¡¯s fielded members ¡± Wang Zhong, Grai, Barran. The first 3 were understandable. However, thest 2 of Colby¡­ and Ma Dong...

    At this moment, Ma Dong was looking around in an exceedingly satisfied manner. Dressed in a striking white outfit. What the fuck! Never did he expect to have a day where he would be sent intobat, what more in the quarterfinals! His ancestors must really be praying for him! Now, no one in the whole world would not forget about how handsome he was!

    Naturally, our student Ma Dong had indeed confirmed that he only needed to fill in the numbers, and did not need to fight. What an international joke! Although it was important to be well known, his little life was still more important. If he was tond in the hands of those perverts from Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, he would notst even a few rounds.

    At this moment, everyone had started to discuss with one another. ¡°Who the motherfucker is that? Tianjing¡¯s secret weapon?¡±

    ¡°Colby¡¯s too weak! If they are still sending him up, Tianjing really doesn¡¯t have anyone left.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing shocking about this. Who doesn¡¯t know about Tianjing¡¯s exceedingly horrible overall strength? This time, everything hinges on the performances of Wang Zhong, Grai and Barran.¡±

    ¡°As long as they can win 2 matches and let Wang Zhong 1 VS 5 and all will be good.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I would definitely have vomited blood if I¡¯m Gui Hao. Those cross wheels have already graced the stage for so long. I don¡¯t believe that they can¡¯t find any way to counter it.¡±

    At this moment, the entire stadium was filled with a noisy din, as be it those neutral standing audiences, or the fans from both sides, all of them were now engaged in lively debate and discussion.

    Within preparatory areas, there were 2 different atmospheres present in the 2 squadrons.

    On the side of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, be it their captain Gui Hao or their little substitutes, all of them, were have a rtively casual conversation, with all of them appearing exceedingly rxed.

    Regardless of how miraculous Tianjing¡¯s performance andbat results were, they weren¡¯t able to affect Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s mental state one single bit.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were underestimating their opponent, but that self-confidence was established on absolute power, as well as the detailed understanding of one¡¯s opponent.

    The so-called reasonable analysis done so by people from the outside world was just done so by eyes that weren¡¯t able to see the entire picture. They had only seen Tianjing¡¯s few outstanding points, and had overlooked areas where they looked absolutely weak in. What¡¯s more, even that little bit of superiority that Tianjing possessed could easily be extinguished whether Gui Hao felt like doing so.

    It had to be said that have a brain was a good thing, as Gui Hao was rather appreciative of the little schemes that Zhao Zimo had done. If not the factors of his loyalty and disobedience, Zhao Zimo¡¯s help had indeed caused him to turn into a tiger that had grown wings.

    Appearing calm and undisturbed, he proceeded to size up the preparatory area of his opponents, and just so happened to cross gazes with Wang Zhong.

    Gui Hao gave a faint smile.

    It was a ratherplicated smile, one that brought along some degree of ridicule and provocation, as well as genuine killing intent present under its false appearance!

    Wang Zhong immediately understood the gaze shooting towards him. In fact, he was even suspicious of whether that assassin attempt on himself back at Tianjing had any connection to the Gui Family. After all, at that point in life, there was utterly no reason for anyone to do that, except the little matter between him and Carolyn. Furthermore, Carolyn would not go that far as to kill people off just to silence them, so the only remaining possibility was from this potential fiance from the Gui Family.

    At this moment, Carolyn was also observing these 2 males. Truthfully speaking, both of them were pretty good. Perhaps, this make would help here to a decision between them. The members of the Stuart squadron were all exceedingly rxed, as their strength was at a level that caused people to develop fear and despair upon seeing them.

    The battle between the vanguards!

    Grai VS Gui Wulie!

    The stadium instantly burst into a bout of cheers, shouts and whistle when the 2 simultaneously walked out of their respective preparatory areas. Being the star level members of both squadrons, both of them, be it Grai or Gui Wulie possessed arge number of fans and fame.

    ¡°It¡¯s within expectations for both of them to be the vanguards for their respective squadrons, with none of them showing any sins of signs of shrinking back or yielding. Looks like little Yu¡¯er¡¯s guess is spot on. Sending Grai up as their vanguard is representative of Tianjing not giving up on their thirst for victory! This also a counterattack against a portion of rumours that have spread around before the match. Regardless of the issue of their current lineup, Tianjing did not give up!¡±

    Following Ruo Zhi¡¯s impassionate voice, the focal point for all of the audience was turned towards the 2 standing on the stage, before the entire stadium turned absolutely silent.

    Grai¡¯s weapon choice...He had actually chosen to use daggers?!

    This...

    Faced against one of the 5 Great Mo¡¯s List assassins, Gui Wulie, he had actually chosen to use daggers?!

    He wasn¡¯t a soldier?

    Furthermore, one would be able to use a sword and runic shield to attack and defend against a top-ss assassin. Not even those brain dead people were able to think of a reason why he had chosen to use daggers!

    Could he have forgotten about his previous fight where he had chosen to use daggers against Zhao Tianlong? In the end, those daggers had been destroyed by thetter, resulting in him using his bare hands to win the fight? Although one could argue that there was no need to do this...

    ¡°Using daggers against Gui Wulie...Grai6666666!¡±

    ¡°Handsome people are always that stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous! You can be willful when you possess the strength to back it up!¡±

    ¡°My Grai is really too handsome!¡±

    ÌìÑ¶ºÍÏÖ³¡Ë²¼äÒ»Æ¬ÍáÂ¥µÄÉùÒô,ÈôÖÇÒ²ÊÇ¿´µÃ¿ÞÐ¦²»µÃ:¡±´ÓÌì¾©¿ªÊ¼¹ÎÆðµÄÕâÕóÎäÆ÷·ç±©¿´À´ÊÇÓÀÔ¶²»»á°´³£Àí³öÅÆÁË,¿ÉÄÜËûÃÇ¶ÔÎäÆ÷µÄÀí½âºÍÎÒÃÇÕý³£ÈËÓÐÒ»¶¨µÄ²î¾à.¡±

    The Skylink and stadium instantly burst into a flurry of voices talking about topics unrted to the fight, causing Ruo Zhi to be caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Looks like this weapon storm that started brewing from Tianjing will never be in ordance to any reason. It¡¯s possible wemon people have a certain degree of disparity between them towards the understanding of weapons.¡±

    Arge bout ofughter reverberated across the stage, though Gui Wulie showed not a single emotion throughout the whole moment.

    With his hands behind his back, he stood quietly at his original position, with not even a sliver of movement detected on his face.

    He wore dark red copper guards on his arms that radiated with a vague brilliance. They appeared to be thicker than ordinary arm guards, and more roughly made. From time to time, one would be able to see that a dark red light flowing through them, revealing the runic patterns engraved on their surface. They were definitely not just any ordinary defensive type arm guards.

    Blooddrinking ws, the strange weapon Gui Wulie was famous for using. This oundish and obscure weapon would definitely pique people¡¯s interest during normal times. However, it did not attract too much attention at this moment, as one couldn¡¯t help to notice the sliver of a deste aura that radiated from his being, which would involuntarily attract all of one¡¯s attention to it.

    No, that wasn¡¯t a deste aura! That was a murderous aura!

    He clearly didn¡¯t reveal any savagery in his appearance, and clearly didn¡¯t make any threatening gestures. In fact, Gui Wulie had a rather handsome face and appearance. However, when he stood casually on the stage, the invisible murderous aura continued to expand out from him!

    ÈÃÈËÖ»ÒªÍùÄÇ¸ö·½Ïò¶à¿´Ò»ÑÛ,¶¼»á¸Ð¾õ³¹º®Èë¹Ç!·Â·ð¿´µ½ÁËÒ»Æ¬Ç§Àï±ù´¨!Ðí¶àÈË¶¼²»ÓÉ×ÔÖ÷µÄ¸Ð¾õÉíÌåÔÚÉªÉª·¢¶¶.

    As long as people shot a look towards his direction, they would feel a bone-prating chill! As though one was looking at a thousand-mile-long cier! This caused many people to unconsciously start shivering in response.

    However, right before Gui Wulie just so happen to be someone as contrasting as him as spring and winter.

    A faint smile hung on Grai¡¯s face. Regardless of who his opponent was, it appeared as though the fight did not have any significant connection to him. He was also able to feel the murderous aura radiating from Gui Wulie. Thetter should have done quite a few assassination missions, as that deste gaze wasmon in those who undertook in such matters. That was due to them treating every other participant being as little kids that have yet to grow out of their swaddling clothes.

    These 2 were top-ss experts. In the instant where their gazes intersect, their attention had already beenpletely ced on each other¡¯s body.

    The murderous aura came surging over, wave after wave. However, all of them rapidly dissipated in the face of Grai¡¯s smile.

    This made Gui Wulie a little surprised, as unlike an ordinary pressuring aura, when his murderous aura automatically radiates across in all directions, there were very few people that could remain that calm in the face of his terrifying killing intent. That would be the subconscious reaction of ordinary humans. Even those people with an extremely strong mind, Spiritual Soul and willpower would get be affected in some way or another at the very least.

    Unless he was an idiot, or had trained so much that this murderous aura was normal to him...

    Nevertheless, those were not of concern.

    Being able to resist his murderous aura meant that Grai might have some kind of special training or experience to aplish that feat. Before the start of this match, Gui Wulie had gone through all of thebat performances in this CHF, with Martial Ghost Divine Emperor having specialized people analyzing every single detail about Grai with scrutiny.

    He was extremely powerful, yet was only on the level of ¡°strong¡±. Be it speed, strength, skill and technique, he couldpletely trash thetter.

    Therefore, he should not spend too much energy on this fight.

    An upward curl appeared at the corner of Gui Wulie¡¯s face. To him, this was already a substantial expression for him. However, in the next instant, thepetition bell rang!

    With the tap of his feet, a wave of umted Soul Power erupted ferociously from his legs. Just like a rocket-assisted takeoff, it shoved him forwards at an extremely quickly.

    The slow pace of apetition setting was basically child¡¯s y in the face of a genuine assassin.

    Today, there would not be any spectacr showdown, not would there be any slow battle of attrition. Heaven¡¯s Fate and Stuart had already disyed their might. Now, it was time for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor to do so. Not only would they win, they would also do so in a swift and dominant fashion!

    Whoosh!

    Gui Wulie¡¯s actions were so quick that he had already disappeared from his original position before the sound of thepetition bell could propagate out!

    Before the absolute majority of the live audience could react, therge screens in the stadium were barely able to lock onto Gui Wulie¡¯s figure, before he appeared before Grai in what seemed like a blink of an eye!

    The blood-red ws shot out from the hidden holes on his arm guards, piercing right towards Grai¡¯s throat.

    A chilling glint shed out in that instant.

    Ding!

    The clear sound of a dagger ringing sounded out, as Grai had actually blocked the iing attack.

    Grai¡¯s action was appeared to be much faster than Gui Wulie had expected. His squadron¡¯s tactical analyst had estimated Grai¡¯s speed based on the fights, where he had used a runic sword and shield. However, due to the former switching to daggers, the deftness of his weapons had allowed his speed to change, causing him to appear as though he wanted to rely on the added agility granted by them to deal with Gui Wulie¡¯s speed.

    Looks like the former had done research on him and hade here prepared. This was undoubtedly an exceedingly correct decision, with daggers being a very good choice. However, the problem was that the Gui Family was the ancestor of the assassin lineage! Therefore, Grai was trying to show his meagre skills in the face of a master!

    A sliver of brilliance shed across Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes.

    With a twist of his hand, the bronze ws instantly locked the dagger up, before the half foot ws suddenly extended out another half foot, piercing towards Grai¡¯s chest!

    However, not a single fluctuations appeared on Grai¡¯s face upon seeing this as he rotated his dagger. Now, the bronze ws had locked his daggers up, and vice versa were locked up by them!

    A gigantic rotational force travelled through the dagger,

    Screech screech screech...

    A ferocious collision instantly erupted between the daggers and the bronze ws, the ear piercing metallic screeches ringing out as a result.

    Whoosh!

    The 2 weapons rubbed against each other before separating. As this happened, both fighters smashed against one another, their dangers and bronze ws colliding against one another at a speed invisible to the naked eye, while they darted around the stage like swallows weaving through a forest!

    The sessive shes of their weapons exploded out in the air.

    Quick! Quick! Quick, too quick!

    The figures disyed on therge screens were a feast for people¡¯s eyes!

    Just like extensions of his arms, Gui Wulie appeared to fuse with his bronze ws. The path he pursued was the continuation of nature. To him, the reason he was fast was due to him having perfect control of his arms and fingers.

    As for Grai, the reason why he was that quick was due to the pure, unadulterated speed of his attacks!

    The explosion of power allowed his daggers to match up with their exchange.

    The actions of the 2 were truly too quick! Even the top ss experts standing at the apex were seemingly unable to clearly see everything with their naked eyes, and were forced to rely on their battle senses to understand the entirety of what was going on stage!

    Admittedly, Gui Wulie¡¯s performance was within expectations. However, Grai was the one who had astonished everyone. At this moment, he waspletely using thebat style of an assassin to deal with the strongest assassin inbat! Although everyone knew that Grai¡¯s upation was ambiguous, they could see that Grai was leaning more towards a soldier. However, who would have guessed that he was that proficient towards the abilities of an assassin! Being a Mo¡¯s List assassin, what more hailing from the Gui Family, who were the originators of assassins, the skills and techniques Gui Wulie had inherited were no small matter. It was said that they had also developed counter-assassinbat styles. After all, they knew everything that everyone knew, but others might not know what they knew.

    This increase in speed might not be treated as much by ayman. However, any of the experts from the various powerhouse squadrons that had done analysis on Tianjing and Grai could clearly feel the great increase in speed he was currently showing aspared to his previous performances in this CHF!

    Bang!

    Screech!

    Yet another exchange urred, with a flurry of sparks shooting out in all directions as the daggers and bronze ws collided once again in the air. The 2 figures crossed each other in the air before separating. After all the exchanges, their breathing still remained exceedingly stable. Clearly, they could feel how thorny it was to deal the other. The earlier bouts of exchange werepletely done so using the assassin¡¯sbat style of dancing on the edge of a de. Other than the collision of their weapons, they had purely used their movements to counter each other. Just a momentary slip would result in one receiving a lethal attack! Yet, they had actually managed to mutually counter each other to the same exact degree!

    Gui Wulie¡¯s murderous aura and observational skills, which he had formed from repetitive assassination missions andprehension from surviving in tough environments were useless in dealing with Grai. Clearly, his opponent was definitely not an academy shut-in, as it was impossible for most of them to possess such reactions!

    Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes wavered between gloom and surprise, as he could smell a scent someone famr. This was utterly different from the information they had gathered! Furthermore, he had discovered an inconceivable matter, which was that Grai¡¯s strength was progressing alongside the CHF. Although his speed andbat style appeared to have only progressed by a bit, it had in fact already exceeded the estimations their family¡¯s analysts had made. This fellow really hid exceedingly deep, and this was something fishy. Looks like Tianjing had ulterior motivesing to this CHF!

    One could tell whether one was an expert when one takes actions. Grai¡¯s bouts of exchange were sufficient to leave quite a few assassins dumbfounded. Emily, who could only be part of the cheerleading squad this match, was also left dumbfounded. She knew that Grai was extremely strong. However, never in her wildest dreams did she imagine for Grai to actually be able to put up a fight against an assassin of such calibre as Gui Wulie, using an assassin¡¯s skill, techniques andbat style, and actually note out in a disadvantage! She truly was too, too far behind!

    Standing quiet opposite to him, Grai continued to regte his breathing. His calm and tranquil attitude no matter what situation he was in had indeed gained him countless female fans.

    At this moment, a few shades of already appeared within Gui Wulie¡¯s deadpan like eyes, before the murderous aura that had radiated across the stage in all directions suddenly dissipated away into thin air.

    Having hidden his murderous aura, Gui Wulie appeared to have lost all of his fear factor. However, Grai knew that his opponent had just restrained his murderous aura within himself.

 Chapter 552 - Loathe Beast bloodline (2 in 1)

    Chapter 552: Loathe Beast bloodline (2 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    One''s murderous aura was unlike one''s Soul Power or special ability. It was born from one''s heart, and emitted from one''s emotions. It was one of the most difficult things to master. However, for Gui Wulie, who could retract all of it in an instant, it was as easy as eating beancurd.

    At this moment, as their eyes intersected, a chilling glint shed across Gui Wulie''s eyes.

    Whoosh!

    With a shift of his body, Gui Wulie proceeded to make a move without Grai even being able to see his exertion of power. Like a bolt of lightning, he had already appeared right before Grai!

    What speed!

    When one''s speed reached this realm, it was extremely hard to keep track of him with one''s eyes, so one would need to use one''s senses to do so. However, having hidden his murderous aura, Gui Wulie appeared to have a barrier present around his body, causing Grai''s senses to be imperceptibly slower by a beat.

    It was the same speed and explosiveness before. However, it appeared even quicker and stronger in Grai''s senses!

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    He was utterly given no chance and angle to avoid, leaving him no choice but to block the iing attack forcefully. However, be it the speed of his attack or movements, Gui Wulie was now more than a level higher than before!

    Nevertheless, a calm and undisturbed expression was still present on Grai''s face.

    Soul Power surged out from his body. Even though he was suppressed in that instant due to him not being adapted to Gui Wulie''s change, he still managed to raise his hands!

    !

    Theymen in the audience were already unable to see exactly where his hands were at, as they were so quick they had turned into a blur!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding~~~

    Chilling glints shed about as collision sounds exploded out. Despite having already increased his speed, Gui Wulie was still the one being suppressed. At this moment, Grai was using a reverse grip to hold his daggers. Considered to be a rather old school assassinbat style, the de-holding stance was basically not taught in any Federation academy. Even the Gui Family had also phased it out from their arsenal. However, the high-frequency chops he made that left afterimages had actually forced his ws into a disadvantage!

    Frankly speaking, he definitely was issuing a challenge to the Gui Family, and was actually shifting the earth on top of the ancestor of assassins! A fierce shade shed across Gui Wulie''s eyes.

    Whoosh!

    A strange power exploded out, while a series of ripples seemed to appear in the air. In the next instant, Gui Wulie disappeared within a trace!

    Where did he do? Stealth?

    Despite being unable to see anything with his eyes, Grai appeared to have already locked on to Gui Wulie''s movement tendencies the moment that strange power exploded out in the air.

    Dimensionalbat technique....having entered a dimensional traveller state, Gui Wulie was so quick he the only thing he left being a faint shadow. However, this time, he did not make any hasty advance and attack. Clearly, he was now looking for a chance tond a lethal strike. Frankly speaking, if not for this being apetition and them fighting on the stage, hisbat techniques were absolutely suitable for assassinations, and would definitely allow him to defeat people much stronger than him.

    Unlike him, Grai remained calm and stationary. The high-speedbat style that most assassins would use was extremely hard to deal with, and now, the move Gui Wulie had made was called "dimensional harassment". In this state, Grai was basically unable to attack him. Furthermore, it was extremely easy to make mistakes in one''s judgement. Grai was unable to make a precise judgement of thetter''s position, which was worsened by the speed thetter was moving at. Clearly, the use of this Dimensionalbat technique to initiate an offensive was a very good move, and was reflective of how high of importance the Gui Family had ced in this match.

    Grai had made the right decision. Clearly, moving around chaotically would just be asking for death. Now, he needed to wait for the instant when Gui Wulieunches his attack, which would reveal his location. This was a battle of reaction speed.

    Indeed, Dimensionalbat techniques were despair causing in the Casted Soul Stage, with the moreplicated being hard to counter. This was the standard of the Gui Family! This was S+! Everyone held onto their breath, as every single person knew how important this duel was for Tianjing. Even Wang Zhong did not have a 100% guarantee to obtain a duel victory against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor! Therefore, Grai definitely needed to take this duel down.

    On the stage, Gui Wulie still did not choose to attack. Every single person knew that maintaining a dimensional state was exceedingly consuming of one''s Soul Power and physical strength. What was his waiting for?

    Just at this moment, a strange transformation urred to Gui Hao, as the afterimages created by his high-speed moments had unexpectedly formed a line, and transformed into a dark afterimage loop, before Gui Wuliepletely disappeared.

    All of the assassins in the stage turned mute. What the hell was that? How was that possible?

    It was already an extremely awesome feat toprehend a Dimensionalbat technique. Being able to improve on it and add on the lethal life or death loop...he''s basically giving Grai no room to live!

    The Gui Family supporters instantly turned HIGH. Against an S+, all ck horses will be back into ck donkeys!

    Under such circumstances, Gui Wulie could choose any time he wanted to attack, and not be afraid of one''s tracks being discovered. This move was invincible within the Casted Soul Stage...

    Just as this instant, the stationary Grai suddenly sent a palm out, one that was glowing with the golden runic array that had allowed him to move unhindered through the CHF. However, this time, he had sent to outwards without any specific direction and judgement towards the Dimensional Life or Death Harassment...Is this guy really patting out towards air? Is he looking for death?

    He was still slightly dangerous when he did not move. However, after moving, weaknesses had appeared all around his body...

    Humm~~~the runic array immediately exploded upon the Dimensional Life or Death Harassment.

    BANG! What seemed like empty space proceeded to ripple, before a transparent figure was patted out from the expanding ripples, tripping over before falling down!

    Everyone''s jaws had fallen open, as Gui Wulie''s figure had actually been sted out from a dimensional state. Oh my god...what kind of ability was that?

    Furthermore, it appeared as though Grai was already prepared for that to happen, as the distance between the 2 was now less than 3 metres. In the next instant, the chilling glint of his daggers blossomed in all directions as they stabbed towards Gui Wulie. In a daze, never in Gui Wulie''s wildest dreams had he expect that he would be smashed out of his dimensional state. He had never heard of such a technique capable of doing so! Nevertheless, the Gui Family''s training and life and death experiences had allowed him the ability to defend against Grai''s daggers even in such an unfavourable situation, though cold sweat erupted from his back. Ever since he had made his public mark and undertook various kinds of assassination missions, he had bumped into various kinds of dangers along the way. However, this was the first time that he had made aplete mistake in his judgement!

    Naturally, Grai would not let go of such an opportunity. Taking advantage of his opponent''s disadvantageous stance, 2 chilling glints instantly exploded at the limits of their speed, before piercing out like a heavy rain towards Gui Wulie!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    Grai sent out exceedingly quick attacks, responded by exceeding quick blocks from Gui Wulie, who continued to retreat in the process. The assassin''s way wasn''t one where people butted their heads forcefully into each other. On the contrary, avoiding the strengths of one''s enemy and striking his weak points was the path of the Gui Family. In what seemed like 2 secondster, Gui Wulie had alreadypletely regained his calm, had already not given any care that thebat technique he took pride in had been broken.

    After his advance was broken, his body being sent flying, and being unable to exert any power, Gui Wulie was still able to form a perfect defence to protect himself!

    Nevertheless, he had still underestimated Grai. The 2 daggers sparkled with dazzling brilliance, as the Soul Power within them instantly surged to their limits!

    In an instant, the attack exploded with all of the umted power---Ovepping Movement X sh!

    Humm~~~A powerful shockwave expanded out as sharp screeches rang out from the daggers!

    BANG...

    A wave of air visible to the naked eye sted out across, as dazzling sparks spewed out from the collisions between the ws and the daggers!

    A slight shockwave appeared to rock through the entire stadium!

    As this happened, a figure was sted out from the point of the exchange in a cannonball-like fashion!

    Whoosh...

    Bracing himself with a hand on the ground, Gui Wulie slid over a dozen metres across the stage before he could finally negate the force of the impact!

    Gui Wulie''s hands were left slightly numb after the exchange. In fact, he had even felt a feeling of being unable to hold on in the face of that terrifying strength and frightening sessive attacks!

    Nevertheless, the same cold and emotionless expression were present on his face. With not a single emotional fluctuation present. However, in contrast to this, an upheaval had already taken ce in his heart!

    Such tyrannical strength, such a seamless flow of attacks, such absolutely shocking speed! What''s more frightening than those was the method Grai had used to shove him out from his dimensional state! Clearly, everyone had underestimated the capabilities of that runic array that was able to turn "nothing in reality''''! If that brat was allowed to live after this CHF, he would really be able to create a new following andbat system!

    For what reason did he underestimate Grai? The understanding he had towards thetter before the start of the match was an utter mistake!

    Grai did not greedily pursue Gui Wulie after obtaining the advantage.

    Although he had caught his opponent off-guard with his attacks and as a result was being suppressed, thetter did not fluster one single bit during the entire process of retreat.

    Although the people he had bumped into in the earlier stages of the CHF, like Galen, Zhao Tianlong and si were extremely strong, they paled inparison to Wulie. At the very least, the 3 weren''t able to unable to hold a candle to Gui Wulie!

    The smile on Grai''s face grew slightly wider, while his fighting intent grew higher. Now, he was waiting eagerly for his opponent to show his trump card.

    Never ever was one''s strength the most importantponent inbat prowess, as genuinebat was something attractive, or people taking turns to trade moves. Instead, it was a life or death struggle! As long as there wasn''t too great of a difference between 2 fighters, the instantaneous change of one''s attitude towards the fight was generally sufficient to differentiate the victor from the loser! As for the Gui Wulie before him, he definitely had the capability of using his attitude to reap his opponent!

    The members of the S ranked squadrons had indeed a great disparity whenpared to those from the S+ ranked powerhouse squadrons, and this was in their realm.

    The entire stadium burst into earthshattering cheers and apuse. Everyone has seen an evolved Dimensionalbat technique, and Grai dispelling it with such ease that caused a group of fangirls to turn crazy. Not only were here they to see his handsome appearance, they also wanted him to disy an overwhelming level of strength! To them, strength had to be apanied by aesthetic appeal. Take a look at Grai''s technique! That golden runic array created by him was brimming with beauty! Only when strength and beauty were present would one be an Adonis!

    This waspletely different from the performance of Giant God Peak!

    Like everyone else, Dicaprio was also present in the stadium. Although he had lost, he still had to mingle around in here. Furthermore, he somewhat reached his goal by entering the top 8 ces. Being in a simr ce as Giant God Peak, it was also impossible for Tianjing to surpass this wall. In fact, they might end up in an even more miserable state. Nevertheless, from the looks of it, they seemed to have not entered into the crisis that he had imaged. Why was this Grai stronger than predicted? Every single verdict about him was done so to the utmost detail, yet they were basically useless! He did not use any new moves, yet they possessed totally new capabilities!

    Although the situation on the stage still wasn''t clear cut, he could clearly feel Gui Wulie''s arrogance gaze being suppressed! This was a level of strength that could genuinely contend against an S+!

    "His highness Grai really looks too handsome when he''s using those daggers!"

    "Almighty prince charming! Almighty Tianjing!" the Tianjing supporters instantly turned high. "Grai! You can do it! Get rid of 1 more Mo''s List!"

    "Almight Grai! Mo''s List''s killer!"

    The Tianjing supporters present in the stadium sent out crazed roars. Due to the few losses he had suffered in the earlier stages of the CHF, Grai''s abilities hade into doubt, with people suspecting of whether he was capable of handling heavy responsibilities. Furthermore, the continuous counters against him were useful. This caused countless people to feel worried for him for this duel. However, from the looks of it, he would at the very least be not suppressed by Gui Wulie.

    "Gui Wulie should get a bit more serious." said Gui Wulie with a faint smile. "If that person can''t be used by us, he should not be left alive."

    Grai''s performance had indeed surprised them. Nevertheless, his strength wasn''t to the level where they needed to fear. However, the runicbat technique that he had found was a problem for them. Once the potential and talent he possessed were held at high importance, it would definitely result in him bing a significant figure. When that happens, and he can''t be pulled over to the Gui Family, it would be better for him to die before he could be pulled over by the Parliament or the other great families.

    Gui Xinying opened her mouth, yet closed it in the end without saying a word, while the other squadrons members had expressions on their faces that showed how right they feel Gui Hao''s words were.

    While the entire stadium was ramping up their support for Grai by shouting crazily, Gui Wulie noticed the gesture being made Gui Hao, indicating for him to go in for the kill. Clearly, Gui Hao did not feel that Grai would be of any help to him, and treated him to as a more dangerous target than even Wang Zhong. What more perfect to do so in the clean and easy environment of the CHF!

    Gui Wulie licked his lips in response. He loved such matters! Originally, he was nning to leave this trump card of his for Stuart or Heaven''s Fate. However, this Grai was perfect prey for it, and would also be exceedingly delicious to savour...

    While his single armed blocking actions continued, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly.

    Immediately, a sliver of a peculiar tint shed across his iparably cold and emotionless eyes.

    It was a bewitching dim yellow, yellow to the point of causing people''s hearts to palpitate!

    In the next moment, the same dull yellow tint also on his skin. As the ancient bloodline within his veins surge, it ignited his Soul Power.

    Very quickly, the Soul Power on the surface of his skin appeared to bubble as though it was boiling, before big yellow gas pustules surged across his skin. At the same moment, a putrid smile quickly diffused into the air, before expanding out in all direction!

    "What''s that! So disgusting!"

    "It seems to be some kind of bloodline!"

    With his Soul Power surging, Gui Wulie radiated a life-rejection aura from his body, one that definitely not brought about by terror. Instead, it was something that was formed by his Soul Power!

    The audience and the other experts who had just sunk into shock by Grai''s god-like runic array handprint were instantly shocked once against by the transformations brought about by Gui Wulie''s bloodline that had changed his entire body into a yellow colour. That was due to the exceedingly astonishing body muscture that had formed, an aspect that only a beast could possess, and was since he was a human, an ability inherited from a bloodline~

    Loath Beast bloodline, an inheritance from a terrifying dimensional life form that had once wreak havoc within the Federation! It was called Loath Beast!

    Possessing strength between an 8th and 9th rank Dimensional Sovereign, it would destroy seemingly everything around it. The Federation citizens had a deep hatred towards this famous quasi Sovereign, as it''s frightening strength would cause them to pay a gargantuan price every time it would appear just to suppress it. However, that paled inparison to the other effect that it brought, which was the lethal poisons and diseases that it brought along wherever it went. It would spread it around like a que, causing the Federation citizens to feel a bone-chilling fear even till this day.

    However, there''s actually a person that had inherited the bloodline of that frightening life form?!

    Countless people were dumbfounded by this development. Althoughymen might believe the im of Gui Wulie had naturally awakened this bloodline, people like Carolyn or dimir would never believe that for one single bit!

    Any family that had walked out from the dark era would possess some secrets of their own. In fact, they would also conduct experiments that cannot see the day of light. Being an ancient level assassin family, the Gui Family had beenmitting all manners of unscrupulous acts. It was only on the arrival of this era did they gradually restrain themselves, though this was not in any way indicative of their drop in power.

    Growl!

    Gui Wulie took a deep breath. Covered in yellow pustules, his skin appeared to possible an iparable level of sticity. At this moment, his entire neck and stomach were expanding ferociously to twice their size, appearing as though they had been pumped full of air!

    "PUFF"!

    !

    Without a moment''s notice, a jet of putrid yellow poison gas shot out like an arrow right towards Grai!

    With a sway of his body, Grai evaded the iing jet with a hair''s breadth. However, right after it came even more jets of poison gas!

    Puff Puff Puff Puff Puff Puff Puff Puff!

    Gui Wulie''s neck and stomach rapidly shrunk and reexpanded as he spurted out yellow gas in all directions. Nevertheless, not being a specialized range soldier, his shooting was slightly off target, and wasn''t sufficiently urate. This allowed Grai to easily evade his attacks. However, in the next second, people started to realize the issue that had sprouted out.

 Chapter 553 - Life reaping poison

    <h4>Chapter 553: Life reaping poison</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The countless plumes of scattered poison gas that hadnded around Grai exploded upon contact with the ground, causing a yellow poison cloud topletely envelop the area Grai was standing in!

    This was the Loathe Beast¡¯s gue! It was an entirely different concept from the slow acting poison created by Galen with his Wood attribute special ability! Even if you don¡¯t breath it in...

    Everyone was dazed by what they saw. It was said that even those Heavenly Soul Stages would stay clear from the poison unleashed from the Loathe Beast. Although it was only a bloodline, it was not on the level Grai could defend against. He was a person that was allergic to even pollen¡­.

    Soul Power surged out from Grai¡¯s body, though it was unable to dissipate the poison gas in his surroundings. At this moment, it had covered the entire stage, with the sizzling sounds of corrosion ringing out from the ground. Nevertheless, the poison gas appeared to part and diffuse away whening into contact with Grai¡¯s Soul Power.

    Grai¡¯s Soul Power has a poison resistance effect???

    All of a sudden, people thought back to the duel between Grai and Galen. During that time, thetter¡¯s poison did not have any effect against the former, allowing Grai to turn the tide on him. That¡¯s right, it was possible that Grai really possessed a poison resistance attribute!

    Countless Tianjing supporters breathed a sigh of relief as they ced their anxiously beating hearts that hung at the throats back to their chests. At the same time, they felt slightly amused. This Grai was allergic to even something as soft and gentle as pollen, yet he was not one bit afraid of the poisonous fumes that would cause everyone¡¯s face to change! What the hell was with his resistance...

    Nevertheless, not one bit of change had urred to Gui Wulie¡¯s expression upon seeing this. There was no astonishment or hesitation shown by him. Although his poison wasn¡¯t able to achieve the quick life-rending effect that he had expected. However, he had forced Grai to divert a portion of his Soul Power and attention to deal with his poison gas. As if there was any absolute poison resistant body out there! This was the poison of the Loathe Beast!

    A slight sneer appeared at the corner of Gui Wulie¡¯s mouth. Drip...

    A droplet of saliva dripped out from his mouth onto the ground, causing sizzling sounds to instantly fill the stadium!

    It was just one droplet, yet the strong and resilient granite floor started to emit a cloud of green smoke, before a small hole appeared on its surface, while the surrounding granite turned into a dim grey colour!

    The screen rapidly zoomed into on this, causing people to involuntarily suck in a mouthful of air.

    That¡¯s too poisonous!...

    Before the audience could regain their senses, Gui Wulie¡¯s yellowish eyes suddenly shed with brilliance, before heunched himself into the air.

    Whoosh!

    A yellow hurricane appeared in the blink of an eye, before expanding to double its size!

    Grai was barely able to catch up in speed as he brought his daggers up in time to block.

    Bang!

    The sound was somewhat muffled, and wasn¡¯t as clear as the exchanges that happened at the beginning of the duel, before a series of them rang out!

    This time, it was even faster!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Gui Wulie was already started whipping around recklessly!

    After every single collision, Grai¡¯s runic daggers would blossom with blue light, as the channelling of Soul Power into their engraved runic patterns had increased their hardiness.

    Nevertheless, they still weren¡¯t able to resist the iing attacks!

    Gui Wulie¡¯s bronze ws were now perfused with corrosive effect of the Loathe Beast bloodline¡¯s Soul Power, which was not one bit weaker than the saliva that had dripped onto the ground. Very quickly the runic patterns on the daggers were corroded away, while the sharp edges of his daggers that sparkled with a chilling glow were rapidly reduced,yer byyer!

    Crack!

    Just like the sounds made when branches snap, the 2 daggers unexpectedly cracked at the same time!

    Astonished cries rang out across the viewing galleries, as the corrosive power was different from the earlier poison gas, as it appeared to corrode anything it makes contact with! It was still possible for Grai to defend against them if he still had his daggers. However, now, with them gone, would he dare to use his bare hands to block them?

    Yellow brilliance sparkled in Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes as he rushed forwards!

    Grai¡¯s feet continued to change directions as he fluttered about like a willow leaf in the wind. Appearing to just like tens of thousands of waves oveying, his swaying figure continued to retreat back across the stage.

    Nevertheless, he still wasn¡¯t able to retreat back in time. Furthermore, Grai¡¯s ¡°immunity to the poison gas¡± was established on him diverting a portion of his Soul Power to it, so he was not naturally poison-immune. Being distracted was the greatest taboo inbat. It took just a split second drop in his movement for the bronze ws to arrive right before him.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes were already showing the belief ofplete victory!

    BANG!

    Surging with yellow Soul Power, his bronze ws appeared to bang into something hard as they stopped in their tracks.

    It was yet another runic handprint, though this time it had formed into a runic shield!

    Crack crack crack crack!

    The runic shield blocked the iing bronze ws, causing cracking sounds to immediately ring out.

    Gui Wulie¡¯s momentum was only affected by an instant, before his bronze ws had already prated over!

    He was unable to block them!

    The hearts of countless Tianjing fans had already risen to their throats and eyes!

    Grai¡¯s face did not change one bit as, BANG!

    The 2nd runic shield!

    Grai¡¯s array writing speed was truly too quick, as it only took a split second for him to create one more shield before his body.

    BANG!

    The massive impact came rushing over! However, relying on the dy of the 2nd shield¡¯s appearance, Grai utilized the force to retreat explosively!

    However, Gui Wulie was alright in pursuit, just like a maggot in Grai¡¯s tarsal bone!

    A step in retreat, step after step in retreat!

    Under such pressure, losing the initiative would equivalent to being slowly pushed to the edge of death!

    As the blooddrinking ws were swiped about crazily, Grai was already unable to count how many runic shields he had already condensed in this instant. Nevertheless, in the face of those attacks, all of them were rapidly broken, while the might of the sessive runic shields were clearly getting progressively weaker.

    From the start, he would be barely able to block after taking a few steps back. However, after as this continued on, he would be pushed into a slight disadvantage. However, as this umted, he would end up into

    WIthout showing the slightest hesitation as he advanced. To a top-ss assassin, it would be an utterly life-threatening mistake to not capitalize on this opportunity!

    Thump thump thump!

    !

    Grai made a slight stumble! Brilliance blossomed from Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes, as his blooddrinking ws transformed into a beam of yellow light as he lunged forwards at full power! As long as he could make contact with Grai, thetter would be finished!

    Grai moved his hands apart. Although he was stumbling back, he disyed not one bit of fluster, while his 2 hands proceeded to do 2 different actions.

    A smaller sized runic shield appeared in his right, while his left hand drew a circle in the air, creating a perfect arc with the afterimages of left!

    100-fold palm!

    Having chased all the way till the end, and now being face to face, cruel on one side, silence on the other.

    A sliver of vignce shed across Gui Wulie¡¯s eyes.

    The small shield on Grai¡¯s right hand was appeared to be just a symbolic gesture of him maintaining his defence, as it was utterly ineffective against his blooddrinking ws! As long as he could lunge forwards, Grai would die without a doubt! However, he would also have to endure the damage from his opponent¡¯s 100-fold palm strike!

    This was the 100-fold palm strike that had destroyed Zhao Tianlong¡¯s indestructible body, and could be said as Grai¡¯s signature move. There was naturally no need to mention how powerful it was. Although he might be able to avoid the most lethal of damage from it at thest possible instant and avoid death, he would still have to face an extremely great risk by doing so. His opponent¡¯s eyes were frighteningly calm, appearing not one bit ¡°YOLO¡± when he had unleashed his move. This might be indicative of still having something to fall back on, and thereby indicating that he might not be able to avoid damage.

    Not worth!

    His opponent had no more weapons to use. An opportunity like this could be recreated by him. It was for the best to wait for the most favourable moment to strike. To him, victory was only a matter of time. So there was no need for him to risk his life.

    In just a split second, Gui Wulie had already made his decision. Hailing from an ancient assassin school, where one should retreat a thousand miles when failing a strike. Betting one¡¯s life was the most mediocre way to go, and was least suitable for assassins!

    The yellow stabbing strike turned into an upward strike, easily shearing Grai¡¯s runic shield. Taking advantage of the rebounding force from reaping the shield, he somersaulted back and retreated back.

    Grai stumbled back a number of steps once again before the 2 exchanged nces from a distance of a dozen metres apart.

    A burnt smell started toe out from Grai¡¯s neck!

    Having sliced apart the runic shield, the bronze ws had finally reached Grai¡¯s skin.

 Chapter 554 - His splendor was absolutely not limited to his face

    <h4>Chapter 554: His splendor was absolutely not limited to his face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    His entire sleeve had been corroded into dust, while his snow-white sleeves had been slightly touched. ck smoke instantly started to be emitted by his arm, and in what seemed like a secondter, blood and flesh flew into the air as Grai sliced off a piece of his flesh without any hesitation. His decisiveness caused a bunch of his fans so much pain in their hearts their tears were on the brink to flow out.

    Countless opened jaws slowly closed. Frankly speaking, the current Gui Wulie was slightly frightening!

    The speed and strength caused by the eruption of his bloodline power were basically not inferior to the top rankers within the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers! What¡¯s more frightening was that Soul Power poison cloud that was perfusing out across the stage!

    It was only a little bit of contact, with the actual bodies of the bronze ws haven¡¯t yet to made contact with his skin, in the form of a little bit of the Soul Power poison cloud, yet it had already caused such a reaction!

    Blood dripped from Grai¡¯s arm and fell to the ground, causing dripping sounds to ring out.

    Without taking about his skin, even the runic daggers that were infused to the brim with Soul Power were corroded away from contact!

    What kind of destructive power was this?!

    Without talking about theymen in the audience, even Noriba could not help to feel his goosebumps across his body rise in response to what he had seen. ¡± I motherfucking hate these kinds! What poison gas! He better pray he doesn¡¯t bump into me! That¡¯s utterly shameless!¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s asking you to go up!¡± Pomo rolled his eyes towards Noriba. Although that fellow was genuinely fierce at times, there were also times where he was truly stupid.

    Noriba rolled his eyes in response. Yes, he was fierce, yet he wasn¡¯t an idiot. ¡°It¡¯s also impossible for you. That¡¯s shit corrodes Soul Power. That kind of people should be left for big bro the handle!¡±

    dimir did not bother to pay attention to this buffoon. Nevertheless, he too could not help but frown, as Gui Wulie¡¯s bloodline power was an extremely thorny to deal with. The capabilities brought about by his bloodline would cause thebat techniques and skills that people had put in hard work to lose all of their effectiveness! It can¡¯t be defended against effectively, andpared to the strength of Heaven¡¯s Fate that people respected, the strength of the Gui Family caused people to fear and dread them.

    Naturally, the true men of the Northern Regions did not fear any challenge, as something like bloodline powers was not worth a mention in front of them.

    Since the start of the duel until now, not a single change had urred to Gui Wulie¡¯s expression. His opponent was really going all out, and too had disyed incredible thought process. However, it would only lead to more suffering that he was going to endure, and the slight prolong of his life.

    Gui Hao was right. In the end, amb would still be amb. In the eyes of the Gui Family, other than Heaven¡¯s Fate, Stuart and Vasilyevich, everyone else was all justmbs!

    It was time to send his opponent on the road.

    Flipping his chilling bronze ws de up, the Soul Power poison cloud covering their surface started to transform into a w-like shape, appearing as though they were alive.

    The hearts of countless Tianjing fans started to pound with worry as they stared anxiously at the stage. As for the Grai¡¯s fans, they did not even dare to look over, as this poison gas was more frightening to them than defeat, as it would absolutely wreck Grai.

    It was unstoppable! Grai¡¯s had already used all of his moves, while mutually assured destruction could not be used in every given moment. The terrifying might of the S+ rank was now in full disy.

    Grai slowly raised his hands, with not much change happening to this expression throughout this fight. Nevertheless, the audience appeared to sense a kind of despair from him.

    Hush.. this is?

    The Skylink, stadium instantly turned solemnly silent.

    What action was that? Was he going to surrender?

    Frankly speaking, the possibility of a reversal or defeat had appeared in the minds of the countless Grai fans. However, there was no one that had imagined the possibility of him surrendering.

    Nevertheless, when factoring in reason, that might be the best choice Grai could make. If not, there would be one less person from the 4 great handsome guys of this CHF.

    His opponent was too strong! With all of his weapons destroyed, what other ns could he have other than to surrender in the face of that life-rending poison gas and bronze ws?

    Indeed, S+ ranks cannot be defeated!

    However, this was just everyone¡¯s subjective idea, as after raising his hands, a blue rune started to sh from them. Appearing just like an exquisite piece of machinery, his fingers started to move fluidly about with deftness. Circle after circle,yer afteryer, aplicated runic array started to take shape. It was not a 2-dimensional runic array...was that actually a 3-dimensional runic array?

    nk expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s face, as Grai was the only one who could create and use such a runic array inbat. If a 2-dimensional one was used to form a runic shield for defence, what would a 3-dimensional one result in? A stronger runic shield? Nevertheless, it seemed to bepletely useless in the face of Gui Wulie!

    anticipation for a miracle to ur, though it had already turned into a joke in the face of the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans.

    Having fought to this point, victory was already in his hands. What was left for him to do was the easy part! However, this Grai¡­ was creating what seemed like a horn-shaped runic array. Could he be worried that Gui Wulie would be unable to hear his voice of surrender?

    In the next second, Gui Wulie had already disappeared from his original location!

    He wasn¡¯t that naive! The more foreign it was to him, the greater the threat it poses to him!

    Whoosh!

    It was slow to rely on his legs, so he immediately entered a dimensional state and advanced!

    Spatial ripples undted out as he entered the dimensional state, while he turned into a dim shadow as he travelled in a straight line towards Grai!

    This time, he did not choose to continue waiting for a better opportunity to strike. Regardless of how effective Grai¡¯s weird runic horn might be, both of his hands were locked in ce by it. Now, Grai no longer possessed the capability of unleashing the move that could force him out from his dimensional state!

    This was his chance!

    A move to end this fight!

    Just at this moment, Grai took a fierce breath.

    As he did so, he had already closed his eyes. Gui Wulie¡¯s speed and location as he shuttled through the higher dimension was iparably clear in his mind. In fact...there wasn¡¯t really a need to do so.

    Ë«ÊÖ±£³Ö×ÅÍÐ¾ÙµÄ×ËÌ¬,¸ñÀ³µÄË«ÑÛÃÍÈ»Õö¿ª:µÍ...

    Maintaining his hands in a raised state, Grai¡¯s eyes snapped open: HU¡­.

    HUUUU...

    It was a single sound, yet it had caused the runic array formed ¡°horn¡±posed of multiple circles to blossom with light. Every single circle andyer started to vibrate, creating the same sound, before the entire surrounding space started to vibrate along. Immediately, Gui Wulie was sent into a miserable state as he was smashed out from the higher dimension, his face turning exceedingly pale as a result.

    YIN~~~

    HUMM~~~

    A single sound instantly caused Gui Wulie, who tried to advance, into a halt once again. At this moment, blood started to drip out from his ears and nose, with his Soul Power being utterly incapable for blocking this attack¨C a sonic attack! In the next instant, he sealed his 5 senses.

    However, this was just the first wave of vibrations created by Grai¡¯s Soul Power. A roar that prated the skies rang out : BOOOOM~~~

    BANG~~~

    Incredulously, the frighteningly massive sound wave visible to the naked eye formed into a cannonball and rumbled out, with the massive recoil causing Grai¡¯s body to sway.

    A massive ripple appeared in the surrounding space, while thepletely transparent sonic cannonball shook the surrounding dimensional space as it travelled through the air. It shook so hard people could see visible cracks being formed, as well as the space of the other dimensions, and the countless lightning arcs travelling around those cracks!

    However, this was just the side effect of the sonic cannonball!

    Gui Wulie, who had attempted to hide via the dimensional state, had been forcefully smashed out by the sonic cannonball back to the real world. Sweeping him along, he smashed fiercely into the energy barrier along the side of the stage!

    BANG!

    In the next instant, the earth moved and the mountains shook! The entire stadium was vibrating!

    The iparable majestic energy barrier started to vibrate intensely as a massive depression appeared on its surface! Countless multicoloured lights shed out from the energy barrier, as it was barely able to reform through the sheer amount of energy being pumped into it. Even so, everyone could discern with their bare eyes that the colour of the gigantic energy barrier had grown quite a bit dimmer.

    At the same time, the audience in the stadium instantly felt their ears losing all function as their vision shook and swayed. Shake shake shake...the lights went dim, with quite a few slightly weaker people appearing to faint from the intense vibrations.

 Chapter 555 - They are already powerhouses!

    <h4>Chapter 555: They are already powerhouses!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As everyone looked over towards to broken section of the barrier, they discovered Gui Wulie lying on the ground, all of his orifices dripping with blood, He appeared just like a dead centipede, with his body curled up into a clump, paralyzed and not moving an inch!

    This?!

    This energy barrier was specifically erected in preparation of fights between Heroic Soul Stage soldiers! It was developed for the sake of protecting the audience from anything that would be happening on stage! However, it had now been smashed through by a Casted Soul Stage! Furthermore, that was a Mo¡¯s List assassin that was sent smashing through it! He was a top-ss assassin from the Gui Family that had held the overwhelming superiority in the duel! However, with a single sound wave, he was smashed to the point of his 7 orifices dripping blood, with his life or death unknown?!

    There was no need to start to countdown, nor was there need to do a detailed check. Just one look at Gui Wulie¡¯s body position and one would discover that he was now outside of the stage.

    The entire stadium wentpletely silent as they stared dumbfoundedly at Grai. Was he still a human? What kind of ultimate move was that? What kind of runic array was that?

    This was the first time Grai had used inbat, as he had only created the virtual construct and not fire it during training. Looks like the effect was more powerful than he and Wang Zhong had expected. Indeed, when runic array techniques and science werebined, the resulting effect was world changing.

    Looking towards Wang Zhong seated by the side of the stage, Grai noticed thetter giving him a big thumbs ups in reply, causing heartfelt smiles to appear on their faces. Under the pressure from such powerful opponents, the 2 of them had managed to get a burst of creativity and develop this move, one that was absolutely bold and full of imaginative ir.

    Theplete name of this move was ¡°Runic subwoofer cannon¡±. This was the firstbat technique they had flexibly created from the runic array system they had established.

    Victory was his! Indeed, he was the one who had proposed this runic array system. However, Grai discovered that Wang Zhong appeared to have kept some foundation of his own, something which was exceedingly strange. Furthermore, upon gaining mastery, thetter¡¯s bold and imaginative ideas had far surpassed, as he clearly would not be able toe up with a construct like this runic subwoofer cannon. It could be said that Wang Zhong hade to understand it bit by bit as he progressed along. He was still somewhatcking on civilization-based aspects. Looks like he needed to soak in more information from the library after the end of this match.

    With a smile, he walked down the stage and headed towards Wang Zhong.

    Raising their hands high, the 2 gave each other a high-5, causing the clear p to resound across the stadium!

    1st duel, Tianjing, victory!

    The Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans all had dazed looks on their faces. After a momentary silence, the countless Tianjing fans went batshit crazy

    WOOOOOOOOOO!

    The terrifying apuse instantly engulfed the entire stadium in a tsunami-like fashion! As for the ensuring shouts and roars, they threatened to blow the roof of from the stadium!

    Miraculous Tianjing! Miraculous Grai!

    What was a Mo¡¯s List assassin? An elite of the Gui Family? He still was insta-killed!

    ¡°Who motherfucking dares to say that Tianjing¡¯s terrified and wants to admit defeat?!¡±

    ¡°Do you ept it? Do you feel happy now? Now I ask, who else!¡±

    ¡± So what if they¡¯re S+! Brother King will bring along Tianjing and conquer anything in their path!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Grai! Your highness Grai! I love you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense! My Grai! Today night at the Beauty Scene Hotel room 808! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!

    While the male fans were able to rein in their excitement, the concubine group had already gone batshit crazy! All of them wanted to bear Grai¡¯s seed, with some even going so far as to shout out their hotel rooms!

    This really wasn¡¯t a joke. In this era, the death rate for male inbat was exceedingly high, therefore it was amon trend for the poptions of the various cities to be female dominant. Although the one-husband-one-wife was the so-called definition of love and devotion, it had already be a formality in this radiant era. In fact, its name was all that remained.

    The various great cities were actively promoting their citizens to procreate, especially those with outstanding lineages. Not only was there no condemnation due to morality, they were also even giving out substantial rewards for doing so. The legendary ¡°granted one-night stand¡± was definitely not unfounded, especially with someone as handsome as Grai. If he was to put out the word, the number of females leaping to sign up would form a line from here to the suburban districts of Stuart City.

    This was the era of bloodlines, and outstanding bloodlines would lead to the birth of outstanding soldiers. Outstanding soldiers would result in greater resources, naturally leading to a superior lifestyle.

    In an instant, countless banners were raised.

    ¡°Punching Stuart, kicking Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, our honey Tianjing¡¯s invincible under the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Earth¡¯s invincible handsome youth, universe¡¯s invincible brother King! Horizontal scrolling words; I will conquer the heavens!¡±

    The Tianjing fans hade here prepared. They had initially believed before heading to this match that they would see the scene of brother King being suppressed, resulting in them keeping these banners away.

    However, never did they expect for Grai to be that awesome!

    The earlier 2 matches with S+ ranked powerhouse squadrons had ended with their absolute and utter victory was now broken by Tianjing in their first duel! Now, it was no longer a problem to just see brother King obtain a victory in his duel, as Tianjing has now even had the chance to aim for victory!

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance!¡± the excited fans watching via Skylink had already started to analyze the situation.

    ¡°Martial Ghost Divine Emperor has 3 great cores. Now, from the looks of it, Gui Wulie has been removed from this match! If brother King removes one more, and join up with this strong of a Grai in the group battle, will Martial Ghost Divine Emperor have anyone that could block against those 2?!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk! It¡¯s a pity that Emily and Scarlet are injured. If Tianjing¡¯s able to have their full lineup today, I feel that possibility¡¯s even greater!¡±

    ¡°That not necessarily the case. Emily and Scarlet are still slightlycking in strength. In this level ofpetition, them participating would not result in much change in the overall situation.¡±

    ¡°Have you guys forgotten about our Ba God? I¡¯m saying our transformed Ba God! Even Mo Zhong was overshadowed by him in the previous stage!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Grai, Barran. If this trio enters the group battle, Tianjing really has a chance to obtain victory!¡±

    One cannot me the Tianjing fans for their excitement and madness. Frankly speaking, before the start of the match, the majority of the people felt that Tianjing did not stand any chance of victory. It wasn¡¯t to say that theycked confidence in brother King, but that Tianjing¡¯s other members were truly toocking in strength. The only one that could possibly stand up was Grai. However, regardless of how high people¡¯s evaluations were about him, after the 3 earlier matches against other squadrons, it had be a fact that he would lose in the duelling phase. He wasn¡¯t even able to deal with Torres and Divine Dragon Academy! Could they really believe in him being able to deal with Martial Ghost Divine Emperor?

    However, he had really done it!

    Not only have theymen audience watching in the stadium or via Skylink gone wild with their thoughts, even the people in the participant¡¯s viewing galleries were also whispering to one another with considerably astonished expressions on their faces.

    This was especially present from Torres and even Divine Dragon Academy, who were now feeling exceedingly calm, and even an unspeakable feeling of sour delight present in their hearts.

    Even Divine Ghost Martial Emperor was feeling the same. It wasn¡¯t much of a surprise that they would lose a duel, as they didn¡¯t lose to a ck horse, but an overly powerful Tianjing. In fact, they would feel unhappy if Tianjing was suppressed by them.

    Naturally, on a deeper level, for the good or bad, they wanted to get rid of Grai in the duelling phase of this match. However, being an S+ ranked powerhouse squadron, Martial Ghose Divine Emperor had now lost one of the generals.

    si could still remember the faint look of ridicule present on Gui Hao¡¯s face after identally bumping into him after Torres¡¯s loss. What about now?

    From the looks of Gui Hao¡¯s ckface, si suddenly felt extremely delighted, a gloating feeling of delight, a fucking awesome delight!

    Naturally, there were those that were delighted by it, and those that weren¡¯t.

    Naturally, there was nothing for Gui Hao and his fellow members to talk about. On the other hand, Carolyn, who had maintained her calm attitude throughout the entire CHF, was genuinely shocked by what she had just seen.

    She was shocked not only for Grai¡¯s victory, but also for the potential and field of view! He¡¯s too frightening! Especially the new system of rune usage that he had disyed! A person like him must definitely be pulled over to her family, yet this genius was a subordinate of Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 556 - If time could turn back, she...

    <h4>Chapter 556: If time could turn back, she...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A sliver of change happened to Carolyn¡¯s expression. Today, she was finally forced to admit the fact that the current Wang Zhong absolutely not the ¡°just a slightly higher level hired-thug¡± that she had said to Divian

    Be it hisbat prowess or his utilization of runes, his influence or his supporters, the current Wang Zhong had already reached a terrifying height. To amoner without any background, that was already an unprecedented realm! One couldn¡¯t fault her for not considering this possibility, as there has been such an oundish fellow in the entire history of the federation!

    Frankly speaking, if she knew that this would happen, she would not be that negligent and break up with Wang Zhong. Or perhaps, even if they were to break up, she would not choose a way that left her with no room to manoeuvre!

    If not, even though nothing mighte out from her and Wang Zhong, there were also many ways for her to let him and Grai to be her subordinates. However, now...

    It took only an instant before Carolyn made a decision that she had never considered before. From the looks of it, she needed to have a talk with Wang Zhong after this match, regardless of their victory or defeat.

    As of now, the entire stadium was bubbling with a cacophony of voices, as people were whispering to each other¡¯s ears, with happyughter and cheers ringing across the stadium.

    In contrast, the atmosphere hanging over the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was considerably solemn, as this loss had clearly affected the perfection that Gui Hao desired.

    Furthermore, what would they do for the next duel?

    A rather gloomy expression now hung on Gui Hao¡¯s face, as he discovered that he had unexpectedly been forced into a passive situation. This feeling was quite ufortable, as there never had been an instance where Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was forced by someone into passivity. Was there even a moment where he was forced into such a state?

    If he sends himself up for the next duel, it was extremely possible for Wang Zhong to send a substitute to remove him from the duelling phase of this match. After all, bringing this match into the group battle phase was the best and most likely choice that Tianjing could make, and that was something that he definitely didn¡¯t want to see!

    Losing a point had already caused them to be ranked lower than Stuart and Heaven¡¯s Fate. If they were brought by Tianjing into the group battle phase, then there would be no talk of their Martial Ghost Divine Emperor being on the same level as the other 2 any more. If they wanted to obstruct Wang Zhong from doing so, the only possible person that could aplish that would be himself! Compared to him, Gui Xinying was still slightly inexperienced. Furthermore, Wang Zhong was his greatest guinea pig! How could Gui Hao let himnd in other people¡¯s hands, even if that person was his sister!

    That damnable thing!

    No. I shouldn¡¯t get flustered.

    Closing his eyes, Gui Hao took a deep breath while squashing the sliver of jittery feeling present in his heart.

    Upon opening his eyes, he had already made his decision.

    ¡°Xinying, you¡¯re up.¡± said Gui Hao as he shot a look at Gui Xinying seated beside him. ¡°If you bump into Wang Zhong, try your best to drag the fight on to let us take a look at his cards. If it¡¯s other people, finish the fight as quick as possible!¡±

    He wanted to bet, and now, that was the only thing he could do! He was betting that Wang Zhong would not choose to fight with a woman!

    Without a doubt, he was the strongest point of this squadron, and could be considered to have the greatest guarantee to obtain victory. Gui Xinying was next in line. If she was able to obtain victory for the 2nd duel, he would be able to have the freedom to send himself up for any opponent! Of course, though, his target without a doubt would definitely be Wang Zhong!

    Without replying, Gui Xinying stood up and quietly walked out.

    This was a figure that the entire Federation was rather familiar with. All of them had seen her during the video of the CHF¡¯s top 10 experts, with her already captured the hearts of countless youths in the process.

    They weren¡¯t able to see her face, as it was still covered under that thin ck veil she wore. Nevertheless, they were still able to see her eyes.

    Unlike the overbearingness of Carolyn, the might of Divian, or the vacantness of Mo Xingchen, her eyes were filled with a clear brilliance, so pure that it appeared untainted by anything. However, at the same time, it was iparably icy-cold. If one really wanted to describe it, it would be just like the untouched South pole, where the ice present had formed since tens of thousands of years ago! Clear, bright, pure, yet prohibited from entry by anyone!

    ¡°It¡¯s Gui Xinying!¡±

    ¡°The princess has graced the stage!¡±

    The slightly downcast Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans had an instant boost of morale blown into them.

    Who was Gui Xinying? Gui Hao¡¯s sister, and the princess of the Gui Family! Regardless of her status within the Gui Family, or the fame she had in the outside world, she was only 2nd to Gui Hao. In fact, it was rumoured that her talent and abilities were able to incite envy in Gui Hao. Although some people might not believe too much about that, it was extremely easy to understand once one takes a look at the 10 great Mo¡¯s List experts, as she was the youngest person on that list! Her appearing on that list was definitely not only due to her status.

    However, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans weren¡¯t the only people that were excited, as the Tianjing supporters were now feeling even more excited!

    This was definitely an extremely rare chance that had presented itself to Tianjing! Having already obtained a win in the earlier duel, if Wang Zhong was fielded next, Tianjing really stood a great chance of bringing this match into the group battle phase!

    This wasn¡¯t an indication of Gui Xinying¡¯s weakness, but that she was easier to deal with than Gui Hao. Furthermore, this line of thought was based on an extremely simple reason, which was that if Wang Zhong doesn¡¯t go up, there was no one that could defeat her. Once they lose the selection advantage, Wang Zhong would need to deal with Gui Hao in this duelling phase!

    What decision would Wang Zhong make?

    Everyone awaited his decision in bated breath.

    Gui Xinying looked towards Wang Zhong, with her eye unexpectedly shown faint signs of anticipation.

    She did not wish to be a minesweeper for Gui Hao. This was the first person that dared to treat her to a drink, and was also the first person that had chatted with her like a genuine friend, without any hidden motives or goals in mind when doing so.

    However, feelings of disappointment quickly appeared in her, followed by sighs of regret that rang across the stadium.

    Tianjing had sent out Barran.

    ¡°Tsk! Brother King¡¯s still that arrogant! He¡¯s actually sending Barran up for this duel? What is he thinking! Don¡¯t tell me that he really believes that a heavy soldier like Barran is able to counter an assassin like Gui Xinying? If he wants to remove her from the equation, he could have just sent that Colby up, or perhaps that gaudy looking fellow.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong is Wang Zhong. Real men are always that strong and firm.¡± said Noriba, with his little eyes brimming with a posh look. ¡°I really appreciate this fellow! His future looks bright!¡±

    ¡°Do he need your appraisal?¡± replied Pomo with an eye roll.

    ¡°Fuck! What are you trying to say?¡± Noriba shot a re in return. ¡°Showing a pretentious act is all for the sake of gaining appraisal! What¡¯s with your logic? I¡¯ve discovered that I¡¯ve less and less inmon with you adorable and sweet person! It¡¯s best for you to asionally let your brain out!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about letting my brain out.¡± replied Pomo in an indifferent tone. ¡°However, having a brain is a very good thing. I hope that you have them.¡±

    Noriba immediately raised his eyebrows in response, while the rest of the Grozny squadron already being unable to continue watching the 2 argue. As for those situated slightly behind, Karl, Divian, Jormungar and the others were watching while maintaining a leisurely stance. The thick tinted ss around the viewing gallery had afforded them some respite from trouble, while their defeat was already long off their minds. As of now, the 3 were feeling rather rxed, as there was nothing shameful in losing to Mo Wen, and this was something everyone on Earth understood about.

    ¡°That fellow has really big ambitions. I feel that he¡¯s gutsier that Gui hao. Carolyn¡¯s eye is not impressive.¡± said Karl with a smile. ¡°Boss, do you think that Carolyn¡¯s regretting it now?¡±

    Divian could only shake her head in response.

 Chapter 557 - The shadow hidden behind Gui Hao

    <h4>Chapter 557: The shadow hidden behind Gui Hao</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Frankly speaking, there was a slight feeling of regret present in her heart for her bestie.

    She still remembered the words Carolyn had said to her: Regardless of what happens, he is just a high level hired thug.

    However, the current Wang Zhong had clearly exceeded the boundaries of a hired thug. In fact, he had somewhat transcended to another realm, be it his individual prowess or the reforms he had done to the rune system. Furthermore, the influence he had within themoners as well as his decisiveness in making decisions, etc etc...were too great!

    Was he really amoner without a shred of background?

    There has never been a person like him that have appeared in the annals of history. One couldn¡¯t fault the ignorance that everyone had towards him. From the looks of it, Carolyn did not manage to get a sufficient understanding of Wang Zhong, and that was a careless mistake. Thinking back about it, she had only spent a few hours of private time alone with Wang Zhong.

    However,ing back to the present, was she feeling pity? Or regret?

    If that happened to Divian, she would probably be feeling regretful. However, as for Carolyn...Truthfully speaking, Divian felt that she was slightly unable to get a grasp about the true nature of Carolyn.

    At this was happening, the 2 people on stage had already gotten into their positions.

    Assassin VS heavy soldier. Dagger VS shield.

    4 eyes interlocked, while an invisible pressure radiated out across the stadium.

    Gui Xinying¡¯s murderous aura was of the silent and seeping kind. It wasn¡¯t fierce and direct like Gui Wulie¡¯s, though it existed everywhere throughout the stage.

    To freshmen, the embrace of such binding murderous aura would start to affect their hearts unknowingly, and would be much more frightening than the direct threat present from Gui Wulie¡¯s.

    However, there were none of any exceptional expressions present on Barran¡¯s face. Having endured defeat and tasted glory within the CHF, he had continued to grow. Nevertheless, he has frankly yet to reach the height that Wang Zhong was looking forward to. As for Hymin¡¯s recognition and admittance...

    At this moment, Barran was clearly more calm and cool-headed than he had ever been. It wasn¡¯t something formed by him forcefully pumping himself up, but something that radiated out from his core.

    There was no such thing as techniques and skills to control this aspect. A heart filled with substance was in all ways easier than an empty heart in the establishment of a defensive mechanism that it needed to have!

    ¡°I thought that fellow would be extremely nervous in the face of a beauty¡­¡± Ma Dong clicked his tongue in astonishment.

    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m not a beauty at all.¡± said Hymin with a satisfiedugh. ¡°Under this sis¡¯s influence, do you think that things like beauties will have any effect against my Barran?¡±

    ¡°Elder sis Hymin, I don¡¯t give in to anyone but you!¡± replied Ma Dong with a thumbs up sign.

    Whoosh!

    Just as his voice rang out, the fight on the stage had already begun!

    Gui Xinying did not have any intention of dilly-dallying. From the instant Barran had been confirmed as her opponent, she had only one choice left to make, which was to end this fight as fast as possible! It wasn¡¯t for the sake of anythingughable like regaining her or Gui Hao¡¯s face. Instead, it was for the Gui Family. In a public event, no one could snatch away their Gui Family¡¯s spotlight, with her being of no exception!

    A forward advance! She did not appear to travel at too quick of a speed, appearing not to conform to the might of being one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldier. However, all of a sudden, without any sign at all, a doppelganger had already broken off from her main body!

    Unlike the pursuit of realism that most ordinary assassins aimed for in their doppelgangers, Gui Xinying¡¯s doppelganger appeared as though it was afraid of people being unable to recognize the difference it had from the original.

    The doppelganger had apletely pure ck look that caused it to appear just like a materialized shadow, though one was faintly able to make out the silhouette of Gui Xinying¡¯s face on it. Not only that, the doppelganger wasn¡¯t even able to aplish the same movements, causing it to look just like a ¡°fake and inferior¡± product that was a far cry from the original.

    This is?

    What a strange doppelganger move. Frankly speaking, there truly was not many people that have seen such a doppelganger. If such a doppelganger was created by some young aristocratic member or freshman, there would have already been people that would be keeling over inughter.

    However, this was Gui Xinying!

    At the same time, the other Gui Xinying had already appeared right before Barran!

    Having progressed till this day, Barran¡¯s real-lifebat experience was already gradually turning substantial, especially during this period of time where he was constantly being adviced by Wang Zhong. Now, he had a deeper understanding and experience of about his special ability andbat techniques.

    The radius of his gravity field had shrunk, with its overall effect having reduced from before. Nevertheless, he was able to have a somewhat better directional focus than before. When this improvement was fused to hisbat techniques and skills, he had be apletely new soldier!

    There was not a need to use his eyes to see, as he was already able to sense the iing threat just from the Soul Power fluctuations and innate senses.

    He was precisely waiting for this!

    He did not appear on this stage just to give his opponent a free win, even if he was up against Mo Xinying, one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers! He was clear that Wang Zhong had sent him up to take advantage of the valuable chance the CHF had provided for him to square off against experts. It was only on this stage would any opponent of his be serious in their actions. Such a valuable experience was exceedingly important for Barran¡¯s journey towards casting Heroic Soul. This journey did not end with the CHF, with him just getting started!

    Being a soldier, a heavy soldier, there would be people present behind him that he needed to protect. In an instant, an adundance of Soul Power instantly surged out from his body, though with it circting with a rate that caused him to appear just like another person!

    Disregarding Gui Xinying¡¯s attacks, he gave the ground a furious pat with his left hand.

    BANG!

    The ground instantly exploded, while a Soul Power ripple expanded out like a wave!

    A shudder shook through the ¡°Gui Xinying¡± that was rushing towards Barran. Appearing to have felt the impact from the ripple expanding across the ground, ¡°she¡± instantly turned dim.

    That was an illusion!

    However, if that was the doppelganger, where was the original?

    Befoer Barran could think about it, danger had already shown itself!

    The fake Gui Xinying dissipated away, while a dagger came piercing towards Barran¡¯s throat.

    With apletely subconcsious reaction. Barran gave the ground another fierce pat with his left hand, sending his body flipping back. Sweeping his left leg out, an astonishing spinning kick causing an intense gushing sound that caused people to feel the massive weight present behind his leg?

    Gui Xinying¡¯s figure swayed backwards in response. However, Barran appeared to have anticipated that. Before his kick could swing outpletely, his body had already leaned to the side, before smashing into Gui Xinying¡¯s back,pleting the entire set of movements in a single breath!

    Was this Barran???

    Everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw, as there were genuinely too few people that could aplish such level of subconscious reactions, especially in the face of Gui Xinying,a Mo¡¯s List soldier. The current Barran needed to be seen as a different person from what he had appeared to be in the previous matches. Frankly speaking, he had never even done such actions consciously before. He had only seen Wang Zhong attempt it during their sparring, which had in turn been engraved in his mind. With his condition now being exceedingly good, he was naturally able to execute it straight from his sub consciousness.

    Indeed, they have made preparations!

    The Tianjing fans could no longer hold back their anticipation.

    Barran has been improving at a godly pace. Regardless of Wang Zhong¡¯s mixed martial arts training or his own personal judgement ability, even though he wasn¡¯t able to differentiate which one was the original, he would no longer get flustered. He was no longer the newbie that he used to be.

    The gigantic backsmash bore down like a mountain toppling into a sea!

    Although Gui Xinying was one of the 10 great soldiers, she was still one that was biased towards an assassin. Compared to Barran and his heavy soldier type body and strength, in a head-on showdown, there really wasn¡¯t much in her favour!

    Gui Xinying, appears to have slightly underestimated her opponent?

    At this moment, Gui Hao gave a sneer. The ridiculing soundsing from his surroundings sounded exceedingly ear-piercing. Thesemoners always love to use their beggar brains to ponder about an emperor¡¯s lunch.

    Bang!

    The gigantic bodym to the back had caused Barran to fly into the air. That was an illusion?

 Chapter 558 - Inconceivable girl

    <h4>Chapter 558: Inconceivable girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    At this moment, the ¡°Gui Xinying¡± that was smashed by Barran¡¯s gravity attack and had turned dim as a result started to sparkle, before the dark shadow turned clear in an instant as it hurtled towards Barran!

    This...

    With his heavy shield blocking before his body, Barran immediately retreated back while appearing slightly dazed.

    Without talking about Barran, even everyone was slightly dazed by what they had seen. What kind ofbat technique was that?

    That was definitely the original, yet it had turned into an illusion in an instant. What clearly was an illusion had turned into the original in an instant!

    There was a distance of at least a dozen metres between the illusion and the original body, yet there appeared to be an invisible string that connected the 2, that allowed the real and the fake to exchange positions at will! How iparably strange was that!

    BANG!

    The massive surface area of Barran¡¯s heavy shield saved his life,pletely hiding his body within its protective area. The attacking Gui Xinying was sent backwards, though in the next instant, a with one from the left and one from the right, her 2 daggers started to burn with ck mes...

    A clear and chilling brilliance shed across Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes. Not only did she n to not waste too much time in this duel, she also needed to put a stop to Tianjing¡¯s momentum, right here and right now. Furthermore, Barran was considered to be of the type of soldier that was best at attrition battles. When that happens, they would generally be able to create miracles, and that was something she didn¡¯t want to him!

    Darkness attribute special ability!

    Quite a few people could not help but cry out in astonishment.

    The 2nd darkness attribute special ability user had appeared. Or precisely, Gui Xinying was the 1st one!

    Darkness mes of Hell!

    No one had imagined that this duel would turn out into a life or death fight, leaving everyone with bated breaths. The illusion positional transfer, as well as the Darkness mes of Hell, was famed for burning everything it touches caused the countless Tianjing supporters to turn slightly dazed.

    The 2 figures came attacking over, one fast and one slow, one real and one fake, appearing exceedingly distinct from one another. However, after having experienced what had just happened, one could even use one¡¯s butt to guess that one would definitely be wrong!

    This was coupled with the even more terrifying Darkness mes of Hell that drew strange arcs in the air, which appeared to even cause the air to burn!

    The aura of death came boring down fiercely on Barran!

    In a life or death crisis, not the slightest bit of dread was present in Barran¡¯s eyes. When he had walked up to the stage, he did not even know who his opponent was going to be/ However, he had chosen to face against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, he needed to make the preparations for imminent death!

    Bang!

    The massive shield was smashed fiercely into the ground by Barran, causing it to be embedded within. In an instant, Soul Power exploded out from his body!

    If 200 Grassos was a limit that Barran had broken through the previous match, the current Barran hadplete control over his Soul Power. Unknowingly, his Soul Power had already be firm and stable, and was iparably dense. Compared to the earlier stages of the CHF, he basically appeared like apletely different person!

    Since he was unable to guess which one was the original body, then there was no use to guess! Faced against a move where the reality was hard to differentiate from the real, the best method was an area-of-effect attack. This was the ultimate move Wang Zhong had specifically developed for him to deal with those nimble and confusingbat techniques!

    Lightning arced through Barran¡¯s eyes as he stood motionless like a mountain, causing him to radiate with the faint aura of an expert!

    Circles of airwaves visible to the naked eyes brought along paralyzing lightning arcs as they rippled through the ground out from Barran. Like a tsunami, they swept out across in all directions! Regardless of who and where they were, they would be affected by it!

    After one was struck by Barran¡¯s special ability waves and gotten halted in one¡¯s movements, it was that exact instant where he would make his attack!

    Gui Xinying was in trouble?

    However, just at this moment, the 2 ¡°Gui Xinying¡±sing over in a pincer formation came into contact with the expanding special ability ripples, causing both of them to turn dim. As the ripples passed by, what appeared like a bout of wind blew by, while not a single other change appeared on the 2 Gui Xinyings! In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a millimetre difference in the speed of their advance!

    At the same time, 2 daggers covered in hellish mes shot out and struck Barran¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    The hellish mes instantly surged, appearing to explode onto Barran¡¯s body, beforepletely engulfing him!

    ¡°Barran!¡± Hymin could not help but to should out in shock. One would only need to see the opponents that Mario had crossed hands with to know exactly how terrifying those hellish mes were! ! However, not a single miserable shriek was heard! While everyone was waiting for it, a mountain-shaking earthshattering roar rang out!

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    A terrifying surge of Soul Power rippled out from the centre of the ck hellish me explosion, causing airwaves even more powerful than the earlier Gravity Wave to expand out in all directions!

    BANG

    An earthshattering bang sted out, as countless Soul Power ripples surged out,yer afteryer!

    An even stronger explosion, an even greater impact!

    What was previously the epicentre that was engulfed by the countless hellish mes was now suppressed and folded by a strange power. Within it, a Barran with airwaves radiating out from his body appeared. This was Barran¡¯s life-risking counter attack.

    The 2 Gui Xinyings that had turned dim, before appearing turn, right at the instant when the terrifying ripples came shaking from behind her feet.

    Humm~~~

    An intense bout of tremors caused one ¡°Gui Xinying¡± to instantly disappear, while the other onended gently a dozen metres away. Her eyes appeared exceedingly calm, while the entire stadium appeared exceedingly silent. That was was the ck mes of hell! Mario had already disyed the might of this terrifying special ability. Clearly, Gui Xinying was more nimble than him in her control over her special ability, with the mes generated also beingrger than his.

    There was no use to erect any Soul Power defence, as those hellish mes were able to ignite Soul Power. Instead, it was Barran¡¯s special ability that had saved his life. He had risked his life to press all of the hellish mes and condense them right before his chest. Although the hellish mes possessed terrifyingbustion capabilities, they were still limited by the elementary realm of the element attribute special abilities. Therefore, his Gravity attribute special ability was still effective against it!

    However... the problem was that even though he was able to defend against it, it was merely at that. In fact, Barran felt as though those hellish mes were sticking to him, with him being unable to wring them off, to the point where he could not help felt that he should not confront them! At the very least, it just needed an instant of negligence from him to cause him to be devoured by them!

    Barran clenched his teeth in response! This time, Barran did not have a single shred of defence raised. In the face of an assassin like Gui Xinying, an opponent who was in such a stiff and inflexible stance as Barran, was no different than a fish on a chopping board!

    Dagger? Or fists and kicks?

    In fact, ever since the hellish mes hade into contact with his body, this duel was already over. Regardless of how strong and talent the fellow before he was, he had only just awoken his special ability. Furthermore, he had yet to reach the level where he could dispel her hellish mes, as he had only suppressed, but not dealt with them.

    At this moment, everyone was looking quietly at Gui Xinying, who proceeded to snap her finger

    BANG!

    Barran, who had given his all just to gain some semnce of control in the duel, immediately felt as though something had exploded before him. Although there wasn¡¯t much of an impact, in the next second, the hidden might had already revealed itself.

    Just like the manifestation of internal damage, blood started to drip out from Barran¡¯s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Furthermore, right as this happened, the surrounding hellish mes immediately came lunging over, instantly surrounding Barran.

    In the time for augh to ring out, the power

    Without the need to start a countdown, the referee had already made the call. Gui Xinying, victory!

    A faint sliver of hesitation appeared in Gui Xinying before she waved her hand, causing the hellish mes to slowly retreat away, leaving being apletely charred Barran lying on the ground. Clearly, Gui Xinying had shown mercy. This duel ended up in thepletely one-sided dominance, as her realm was too, too great aspared to her opponent.

 Chapter 559 - Showdown between the trump cards

    <h4>Chapter 559: Showdown between the trump cards</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The clean and decisive victory had happened not long more than a minute after thepetition bell was rung!

    Finally able to vent their feelings, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans instantly roared and cheered with earthshattering might! Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was Martial Ghost Divine Emperor! The dignity of the king cannot be challenged by mere bandits!

    Upon the end of the duel, the medical squad and Tianjing squadron immediately rushed up the stage. Fortunately, although he had suffered serious injuries, the medical squad and Hymin¡¯s diagnosis came out to be not bad, with the only gripe being that he was most likely unable to participate in the group battle in lieu of needing a period of time to rest and recover.

    Clearly, Gui Xinying¡¯s control of her strength and the flow ofbat was exceedingly good. She possessed a suppressive level of strength, yet was exceedingly good at restraining it back.

    However, within the preparatory area, a slight frown had appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face. His younger sister was soft-hearted! Why didn¡¯t she just finish that fellow off!

    However, it was a pity that Gui Xingying did not ¡°fulfil¡± that craving of his, and did not feel the tion that ordinary people would feel after obtaining victory. Instead, she appeared exceedingly calm and indifferent as she walked down from the stage, appearing as though she had aplished a matter so small it was not worth mentioning.

    As this happened, therge screens started to y back the spectacr fight that had just happened.

    The 2 Gui Xinyings that were present on the stage, one real one fake, were both real, yet were also both fake!

    ¡°Twin doppelgangers, double illusions...the higher dimensions are the bridge that married the 2 twin illusions together. It only takes a single thought for her to swap positions with her doppelganger.¡± Napier Mo said in a rarely seen serious tone, appearing somewhat touched as he did so. ¡°This level of Spiritual Soul Doppelganger usage, the fusion of one¡¯s Spiritual Soul with the higher dimension...she¡¯s more formidable than me, and might have just used 50% of her actual strength in that fight!¡±

    Mo Wen and the others nodded their heads in reply. Gui Xinying had not only disyed her talents, she had also used her talents to the utmost extreme. As of now, this was the mostplicated Dimensional and Spiritual Soul fusionbat technique that has appeared in the CHF, and was definitely not as simple as it appears to be.

    Frankly speaking, Barran was already extremely strong, be it the eruption of his Soul Power or the strength of his willpower. However, it was a pity that he had bumped into Gui Xinying. Now, the selection advantage of this match has already returned to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor!

    ¡°Do you see that! That¡¯s the genuine might of the S+! Don¡¯t assume that you guys have the ability to deal with S+ just because you guys made a weird move and won a single point!¡±

    ¡°Haha! It just takes a little effort to insta-kill you!¡±

    ¸É!¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King? Don¡¯t hide! Come out and y!¡±

    The Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans finally felt themselvesing alive. Gui Wulie losing the first duel truly sent them into a sullen mood. However,

    In the Tianjing preparatory stage, Wang Zhong and Grai both took a breath of relief after looking through Barran¡¯s condition. Exchanging nces, both of them could see the intent present in each other¡¯s eyes.

    They would remember this favour. Grai had also shown extreme restraint in his attacks against Gui Wulie, causing him injuries to the point where he was merely unable to participate in the group battle. However, frankly speaking, there were many times where people would reciprocate one¡¯s restraint. Even if they would, some would not necessarily acknowledge their actions.

    1:1. Now it was time for Tianjing to make their selection.

    Wang Zhong did not hesitate in doing so. Truthfully speaking, Tianjing did not have any other choice left to make. They were alreadycking manpower in the first ce, with Ma Dong and Colby being there just to fill in the numbers. Therefore, despite it being a tie, the result of the 3rd duel would determine the oue of this match.

    From the very beginning, there was no way of him avoiding his match against Gui Hao.

    Naturally, he also did not n on running.

    A faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face.

    Was there any good in him running? Since they were going to engage in a group battle with the numerical disadvantage, it would be a better choice to inflict heavy injuries to their opponents.

    As the possibility of him losing? Wang Zhong did not consider this problem at all. Not only did it stemmed from his self-confidence, if he wasn¡¯t able to ovee the barrier of this duel, there was also simply no need for him to consider the group battle.

    Originally, he had assumed that Tianjing would wriggle and squirm for a while before making their decision. Never did he expect for Wang Zhong to be that decisive.

    Gui Hao immediately stood up.

    He had already lost a lot of face just by losing a duel. As for entering into a group fight against Tianjing? It would be an embarrassment for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor even if they were to win! It was time for him to grace the stage!

    Appearing to have made prior arrangements, both captains were exceedingly straightforward in their actions. Before everyone could react, Mars and Earth were already stood right before each other!

    After a rare moment of silence, the stadium proceeded to burst into cheers and roars!

    The battle between the kings!

    If Gui Hao was the king of the aristocrats, All Mouthy King would be the undisputed king of themoners!

    Who would be the representative of the younger generation? Who was the real king?!

    Compared to this uing fight, the earlier 2 duels would just be appetizers, no matter how spectacr they were. Everyone had squeezed so hard into this stadium all for the sake of watching this moment! The 2 proud kings clearly didn¡¯t disappoint everyone, as the collision of Mars and Earth was about to happen!

    Both of them held only the most ordinary of runic swords. To Gui Hao, it was way too easy for him to find a divine weapon to use. However, why would he need to depend on the might of it?

    Using the most ordinary weapons to defeat an enemy would result in the most decisive of losses!

    The 2 men came to a stop at the same time.

    Their gazes intersected, instantly causing sparks to fly!

    An invisible sh of auras appeared the instant they appeared on stage, growing more intense and radiant as they approached each other.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really surprised me, from actually being able to walk up here before me.¡± a somewhat ridiculing look was present on Gui Hao¡¯s face as the corner of his mouth curled slightly upwards. Despite being in an intense showdown of gazes an aura, they did not affect the way of his speech. ¡°However, you will stop here.¡±

    Shrugging helplessly, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°There are quite a few people that have said those same words.¡±

    Just duke it out if you¡¯re not satisfied. Words could also be used in a showdown. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of modesty present in his words! That motherfucker! Being an opponent, being an enemy, why the need for any modesty!

    ¡°66666666! I can guarantee that Bobo Torres had definitely said those same words!¡±

    ¡°I represent Zhao Yilong for that!¡±

    ¡°The defeated group expresses their innocence and unjust usations.¡±

    ¡°Show off fail! If that motherfucker¡¯s able to do a 10 thousand damage crit, brother King¡¯s able to do 16 thousand!¡± the brother king fans were instantly delighted. Engaging in a verbal fight against brother King? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s his Skylink ID!

    As the madness-filled roars filled the surroundings, Gui Hao gave a smile in return. He had seen too many people with sharp tongues. However, none of them was able to survive before him. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the same courage to say that in a while.¡±

    Just as his voice rang out.

    Whoosh!

    A wave of power exploded forth from Gui Hao¡¯s body!

    This was a Soul Power that was more than sufficient to stifle everyone¡¯s breath. However, as it radiated out, it proceeded to rapidly skyrocket, getting stronger and stronger!

    Wasn¡¯t it a waste of Soul Power to st it out like that?

    However, that thought onlysted for a second in a handful of people, before everyone¡¯s faces changed.

    That¡¯s because his Soul Power was unexpectedly continuing to rise, breaking right past the 200 Grassos level! Furthermore, it showed not one single sign of slowing down!

    Oh my god! Oh my god!

    Everyone could clearly feel that there wasn¡¯t any change to Gui Hao¡¯s Soul Power realm. He still wasn¡¯t of the Heroic Soul Stage. Only had to know that 200 Grassos was the Soul Power limit for Casted Soul Stage. Perhaps some people might have a few Grassos up and down from that limit. However...

 Chapter 560 - A simple act of pretentiousness

    <h4>Chapter 560: A simple act of pretentiousness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    220, 250, 270, 300!

    Oh my god!

    Within the short span of a few seconds, Gui Hao¡¯s Soul Power had already stabilized at over 300 Grassos, while Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power was still at 200.

    How¡¯s that possible!

    ¡°There are talents in the world that would allow one to surpass all ordinary people. My Soul Sea is naturally much stronger and powerful than ordinary people. If your Soul Sea is the size of a bucket, my is the size of a water tank!¡± Gui Hao felt exceedingly good, with his heart filled with ridicule and a towering feeling. The Wang Zhong standing before him felt like a 3-year-old kid, and felt as though he would easily die with a single pinch. ¡°Furthermore, my Soul Power would increase exponentially as I progress through the stages!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Firmament Soul Sea Talent!¡± quite a few people eximed out in shock. It extremely easy to ssify this talent, as only the Firmament Soul Sea would have such clear characteristics!¡±

    Gui Hao¡¯s deliberate move of speaking out loudly had instantly caused quite unknowledgeable fans to react. Although their knowledge might not be especially broad, everyone definitely was exceedingly familiar about the ¡°3 great divine special abilities¡± and the ¡°legendary 3 great Soul Power Talents¡±!

    Firmament Soul Sea! A person with this talent would possess a Soul Sea muchrger than ordinary people, and so would one¡¯s potential!

    From the looks of it, it appeared to just be a quantitative transformation, with nothing special other than that.

    However, one needed to know that Soul Power was the origin of everything. Without a doubt, a stronger Soul Power would provide a foundation for allbat techniques, while increasing one¡¯s ability to expend strength!

    Didn¡¯t such talent only appear once in a 100 years? The answer was, impossible!

    Even counting the couple of centuries the dark era had spanned were numerous heroes had risen, the number of recorded cases of the Firmament Soul Sea Talent appearing in history was a mere 2!

    What was being talented? What was being able to win at the starting line? This was the definition of those!

    Gui Hao¡¯s voice loud enough to be heard across the entire stage. Coupled with the enhancement by the speakers, his voice reverberated across the entire world.

    ¡°This Gui Hao really ¡­¡± Karl was delighted. ¡°Loves to act pretentiously? Could he really be nning to scare his opponent to death? That¡¯s useless.¡±

    Seated beside him, Divianughed and replied. ¡°He isn¡¯t specifically targeting Wang Zhong. Gui Hao¡¯s ego is too big. When people like him with aspirations of ruling the heavens are ced in a stage that is broadcasted throughout the world, he would he be able to give up the opportunity to showcase himself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s especially so after Grai¡¯s performance.¡± Jourmungar added in while nodding his head. ¡°He wants to suppress that down, not only in actions, but also with words. He wants everyone to remember him and him alone, as well as the might of the Gui Family.¡±

    ¡°It appears to be an extremely reasonable action¡­¡±Karl gave a hearty chuckle. ¡°However, in my own opinion, you guys have overestimated him. That fe¡¯s just trying to show off his big ego!¡±

    Regardless of how Karl believed it to be, the entire stadium instantly erupted into a wave of astonishing cries.

    Frankly speaking, Gui Hao had already achieved his goal. Which was to have such an effect in the hearts of the masses. All Mouthy King was a genius that appeared once in a century. However, he possessed the Firmament Soul Sea talent, a talent that has appeared only a handful of times in thest couple of years!

    At this moment, the looks people sent to Wang Zhong had changed. That was the Firmament Soul Sea! People with such Soul Power would be able to dominate their opponents, and not be like a little kid trying to wield arge de!

    300 over Grassos of stable Soul Power. What difference does this have with a Heroic Soul Stage¡¯s Soul Power? Furthermore, Gui Hao¡¯s Soul Power was iparable stable, without a single sign of it being forced out from him.

    To a Casted Soul Stage soldier, Gui Hao was Superman!

    A faint smile hung on the face of Gui Hao, with the gaze he sent to Wang Zhong appearing just like the one people would send when looking at an ant.

    Compared to him, Wang Zhong appeared to be exceedingly solemn.

    There has never been anyone that had to face over 300 Grassos of Soul Power in this CHF! The quantity of Soul power would suppress anyone from the Casted Soul Stage! That was more than 50% more Soul Power, which would, in turn, allow anybat technique executed to have 50% more might behind them!

    Without talking about this, just the look of it would cause terror in one¡¯s heart! There was no way to go around not evade it!

    ¡°From your eyes,¡± Gui Hao¡¯s voice rang out once again. ¡°I can feel your terror.¡±

    Bang!

    Just as his voice rang out, an explosion rang out from the ground. Appearing as though he was wearing rocket boots, a terrifying explosion of air shot, before Gui Hao disappeared!

    Advance!

    A super quick explosive advance! Upon hearing the sound of the explosion, the sparkle of a chilling glint was already chopping down onto his head! Before the sword had arrived, the ferocious tearing sound of air being sliced apart as well as the powerful air pressure was already enough to chop people up!

    A sh of brilliance blossomed from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, before he moved in ordance with his heart!

    Bang!

    A muffled bang rang out, as Mars collided with Earth!

    Wang Zhong felt an iparably terrifying power pressing down on him like a mountain that couldn¡¯t be stopped! In what seemed like an instant, the force of his upwards sword sh was forcefully pressed right down!

    After all, it was 300 Grassos! The starting eruption highlighted the disparity even more!

    Pa!

    Reacting with god-like reflexes,Wang Zhong raised his right hand and grabbed hold of his sword. In an instant, all of his Soul Power surged out as he weed the iing blow!

    The downward pressure was instantly blocked!

    The 2 runic swords collided, sending dazzling sparks flying in all directions! The sh of auras congealed in mid-air, causing explosions to appear in the clear surrounding air!

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!

    The 2 swords pulled back at the same time, before Wang Zhong felt an iparable force being transmitted from this opponent¡¯s sword, shaking his hands to the point of them turning slightly numb.

    It was the same runic sword. However, for the earlier exchange, Wang Zhong had used both of his hands, while Gui Hao had only used one!

    The might of a single sh was more than enough to shake people¡¯s souls!

    An extra sliver of cautiousness appeared in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. However, before he could catch his breath, Gui Hao¡¯s 2nd sh was arriving!

    There was nothing fancy about it, nor was there much of any martial arts present behind it. As he unleashed his strike, a ridiculing smile was present on Gui Hao¡¯s face. He was purposelyunching such an attack, all for the sake of suppressing his opponent in all manners and forms!

    A single strike to end all resistance!

    What was an omnipotent technique? What All Mouthy King? Whatmoner¡¯s hero? In the face of absolute power, he doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to shudder in fear! He would be suppressed to the point of him being just like a ughtered dog! A single hand was enough to deal with him!

    The terrifying power came hurtling over. This time, through the rebounding Soul Power umtion, the force present in this strike was even greater than the first!

    Bang!

    Wang Zhong raised his sword with both hands once again to block!

    The massive power collided in his sword, sending Gui Hao¡¯s heavy strike back yet again. However, at the same time.

    Hum hum hum hum hum...

    Wang Zhong¡¯s sword shook violently. This elite runic sword made by KD heavy industries could be used by even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers. On theory, it could withstand the might of a Heroic Soul Stage.

    However, the problem was that it required the aid of a corresponding Soul Power realm in order to work.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power limit was at 200 Grassos. The was the limit that ordinary Casted Soul Stage soldiers could not exceed. Faced against a tyrannical attack containing 300 Grassos of Soul Power, even if Wang Zhong could endure it, his sword couldn¡¯t!

    Just at this moment.

    The 3rd sh!

    Once again, its might had increased. Just the roar created by it slicing through the air was enough to scare the hell out of people!

    Bang!

    Despite raising his hands above his head to block, he was unexpectedly forced back one step!

    In a straight up showdown, retreating even by half a step was a clear sign of weakness! What more in a step after step high-pressure situation!

    Once Gui Hao¡¯s momentum starts, it would not stop!

 Chapter 561 - Truthfully speaking, its just a little more Soul Power, thatâ€™s all

    <h4>Chapter 561: Truthfully speaking, its just a little more Soul Power, that¡¯s all</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    An even greater followup, and even quicker explosiveness!

    4th sh, 5th sh, 6th sh¡­.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!

    Like a berserk series of chaotic explosions!

    Strong, strong, strong! Too strong! The power behind each sh was stronger than the one before it, appearing to have no limit, and nevering to a rest!

    300 over Grassos of Soul Power. That was basically a disaster-level might that a Casted Soul Stage had to endure! Towards the runic sword in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand, that was a power that could destroy it!

    BANG!

    10 times the power!

    Never changing from the start, Gui Hao continued to use his strength to suppress Wang Zhong, before suddenly changing his movements!

    Creating afterimages as he moved, his hand swung about like a gale, while his sword intent continued to split apart and came hurtling over from 8 directions!

    In the preparatory area, Laura¡¯s expression changed.

    The most frightening thing to face inbat was the high pressure, but the instant after one had just gotten used to the attacking pattern of one¡¯s opponent!

    Gui Hao¡¯s too sinister! After using a suppressive fighting style, causing him to appear straightforward, he had instead was creating a trap for Wang Zhong! However, it was frankly useless to do anything even after knowing it was a trap. The suppression of that ferocious attacks would for any Casted Soul Stage to be forced into his dictated rhythm, with no way of it!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    A clear series of explosive strikes rang out. It had to be said that Wang Zhong¡¯s reflexes have already reached the limits of a human being, as he was actually able to block every single of Gui Hao¡¯s shes right at the instant when they arrived before him!

    However, in such a high pressured moment, his reactions were stillcking in the strength aspect.

    Ding!

    At this instant when he had defended against the final sh, his runic sword was forced out from his hand. The gigantic force of thest attack had spread through Wang Zhong¡¯s defence and smashed it wide open.

    Bang!

    A kick imbued with massive power came smashing into Wang Zhong¡¯s chest.

    Bang!

    Wang Zhong was sent flying back like a cannonball. Uponnding on the ground, the hard ground was smashed apart, causing a huge pit to appear!

    The entire stadium turned deathly silent.

    Brother King, was unexpectedly unable to put up a fight?

    This not only happened in the stadium, but also in Skylink, where it was all silent. Even those Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans were shocked by the overbearingness that Gui Hao had just disyed! Everyone knew that Gui Hao was extremely strong. However, they have seen too many of the legends created by All Mouthy King. Frankly speaking, for some level of degree, All Mouthy King had already been turned into a fairy tale character, so much so that people felt that he was invincible! However, at this very moment, he was being beaten up like a dog!

    Rumbling sounds continued to ring out from the massive pit, with Wang Zhong¡¯s fate still being unknown. No one watching possessed over 200 Grassos, and thus were unable to determine the might of thatst kick from Gui Hao.

    Gui Hao did not pursue, nor was he eager to go in for thest him. Just like a heroic king descending from his throne, he faced the stadium before him with a faint smile on his face.

    Raising his head slightly, he proceeded to enjoy the remnants of the earlier blood battles that had happened in this stage.

    This was the feeling!

    Smash the god in thosemoners¡¯ eyes into waste, and squash those so-called rampant arrogant fellows beneath his feet! Let them tremble!

    He had waited for this moment for a very long time!

    There were already quite a few people in the participant viewing galleries that have buried their heads in whispered discussions. Compared to thoseymen in the audience, they clearly have a greater understanding of what had happened on stage.

    Indeed, Wang Zhong was extremely strong, and more than sufficient to reach an overlord status in the S ranks. However, there was still a disparity between him and the 4 great S+ kings of Mo Wen, Carolyn, Gui Hao and dimir. He was just like Karl, who had brought an iparable shock to people in the first match of the CHF quarterfinals. Without a doubt, he would suppress everyone within his realm. However, it was a pity that the 4 great kings in a higher realm than them!

    ¡°This is the standard of one of the 4 great kings huh...¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s not weak. However, he¡¯s most probably on the level of Karl, so it¡¯s still too difficult for him to face the 4 great kings.¡±

    ¡°He should still be able to put up a fight, to for not much longer. That 300 Grassos kick definitely isn¡¯t nice to eat!¡±

    ¡°Who knows if there are anybat techniquesbined into that kick!¡±

    Just as those words rang out, people appeared to suddenly realize the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right, before many people in the viewing galleries subsequently closed their mouths.

    On stage, Gui Hao¡¯s eyes also started to narrow.

    Rumble¡­.

    A series of rocks tumbling about rang out from the big pit, before Wang Zhong crawled up from within.

    Crack Crack...

    He cracked his neck.

    Crack crack...

    He rotated his wrists.

    Finally, patting away the dust on his body, he straightened his body and look towards Gui Hao. In an instant, the radiant smile present on his face stole away the focus of the entire world!

    ¡°hehe.¡±

    Laughter...he¡¯sughing?

    He was suppressed, smashing to the air by a sh, received a kick to his chest, sent flying a dozen metres, and created arge pit in the ground as a result!

    What was that? Had he been knocked silly?!

    The audience present in the stadium was immediately dazed by what they saw. However, those ¡°expert¡± in the viewing galleries that assumed this fight was over instantly widened their eyes in shock.

    How, however, from his appearance and state, he appeared to have not taking much of any damage!

    Could it be...

    Gui Hao¡¯s face instantly sunk. That disgusting smile was basically like a fly that¡¯s stuck on his nose!

    After a blink of an eye, all of the brother King fans instantly erupted!

    From the very beginning, they did not believe that brother King would really be beaten up by people in an instant! How could that be possible! That was brother King they were talking about! Invincible under the heavens, the brother King that could move unhindered through the universe! Wasn¡¯t it just a Gui Hao? What¡¯s the use of acting!

    ¡°All Mouthy King, Overlooking the heavens!¡± a unified chant rang out in all directions, through the various cities and audience of different tongues. Without any organization, they had shouted out those words with synchronicity! The silent stadium exploded violently into a tsunami of roars! Those were shoutsing from their souls, which was followed up by the response of those present outside of the stadium.!

    ¡°All Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°Overlooking the heavens!¡±

    The roars and replies from within and outside of the stadium travelled 10 miles in all directions, instantly drowning the voices from the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor to the point of being non-existent!

    ¡°Truthfully speaking,¡± Mo Wen appeared somewhat carefree and rxed as he gave a faint smile. Compared to Gui Hao¡¯s overbearingness, Wang Zhong was the one that truly interested him. ¡°It¡¯s just a slightly higher level of Soul Power, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    It was alright if he did not say that. However, once those words left his mouth, his fellow squadron members immediately turned ckjawed.

    Brother, big brother, my brother! Your words really hurt our hearts! What the hell does a slightly higher level of Soul Power mean? Was 300 grassos just a little bit? Soul Power on that level would have already transformed and reach close to the strength of a Heroic Soul Stage! How are you going to let people live if you say that it¡¯s just a little bit?

    However, it was clear that they could only leave this thought to spiral within their heads. For a freak like Mo Wen, there was basically no use for any discussion. He was able to be an instructor for Heroic Soul stage soldiers. What matters did they not see before¡­.

    Mo Wen, Gui Hao, Wang Zhong. Every single person would cause despair in people. Yet, all 3 of them had appeared together. There was also Carolyn and dimir, who were most likely not weaker than them! Were they trying to shake people¡¯s hearts and their mood for training? Living in the same era as those freaks would absolutely be painful and despair-inducing, and one would have to scrap all ideas of making it big!

    Whoosh...

    The runic sword in Gui Hao¡¯s hand made a turn.

    Soul Power surged forth!

    Acting? Did they really think that this was his limit?

    Since it¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you see it again! The same move, but even stronger power, to the point of suppression!

    Let me see how you¡¯re going to continueughing...

    However, before Gui Hao could finish his thought process, Wang Zhong had already disappeared from his location.

 Chapter 562 - How did All Mouthy King came into existence

    <h4>Chapter 562: How did All Mouthy King came into existence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Like a flicker, his figure appeared right before Gui Hao like a bolt of lightning! A heavy fist came smashing out!

    However, the iparably swift speed that Wang Zhong travelled with was no different from an ordinary move in Gui Hao¡¯s eyes. The quantitative increase in Soul Power would bring about transformations in all aspects. Bluntly speaking, those with the Firmament Soul Power talent would be able to maintain their suppression within their realm, and to suppress their era!

    It was merely at this speed!

    A sneer appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face. ¡°Too slow¡­¡±

    Before his voice rang out.

    Bang!

    A fist had alreadye imprinting onto his chest!

    A surge of Soul Power gushed out before his chest, instantly dispelling the force of Wang Zhong¡¯s punch. However, Gui Hao¡¯s face turned considerably ugly in response!

    He was actually unable to avoid that punch?!

    He believed that he could see through it, yet he was struck in the chest by that punch?!

    It was just a sliver of shock, before his left hand proceeded to turn numb!

    However, it wasn¡¯t the chest that Wang Zhong¡¯s goal was, but to snatch Gui Hao¡¯s sword!

    Turning into a w, Wang Zhong¡¯s left hand instantly came grabbing onto the wrist of Gui Hao¡¯s sword-wielding hand. Pinching the pressure point, he gave it a hard twist! Arm lock!

    ¡°Weapon steal!¡±

    Joint lockin bare-handed weapon disarm! A flurry of actions that dazed everyone to see. Starting from the sudden advance as well as that peculiar punch to Gui Hao¡¯s chest, everything was just a feint!

    Only an instant of negligence was needed for the entire situation to turn and result in Gui Hao¡¯s runic sword being stolen away.

    Gui Hao was shocked and furious. If his sword was really snatched away by Wang Zhong using such a move, he wouldn¡¯t have to face to continue living even if he was to kill thetter!

    Moving so fast that his movements were faster than the sound waves made by them, Gui Hao raised his right hand furiously in response.

    How would his Gui Family be afraid of closebat techniques!

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!

    Their hands moved exceedingly quickly as they did various capturing moves, moving at such speeds that people could only catch a fleeting nce before they were already unleashing the next move! Just seeing them was enough to send people into dizziness!

    Not only were they trying to take over the rhythm of the fight, they were also struggling to gain control over that runic sword. However, if Gui Hao wants to use his sword, he would have 1 less hand contending against Wang Zhong¡¯s grappling moves! With the runic sword being grasped by both of them, the 2 exchanged over a dozen exchanges in the blink of an eye.

    Whoosh!

    A dragon-like roar rang out from the sword, before it simultaneously left their hands. Shooting out from the surges of their Soul Power, it embedded itself into the ground a dozen metres away, leaving only its hilt visible above the ground!

    However, at this moment, both of them didn¡¯t even spare a nce for it, their hands continuing to move as exchanged moves right next to each other.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    All of a sudden, the loud sound of massive forces colliding into each other rang out, as their grappling changed into attacks, with fists striking against each other!

    Bang!

    The over 300 Grassos of Soul Power was unexpectedly unable to give Gui Hao any advantage in the exchange. Both of them simultaneously retreated back, both of them have used 2nd drive in their punches, yet there was no distinction in their attacks!

    Everyone watching in the stadium was already dazed by what they saw.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡±

    There were quite a few experts present in the stadium, and more than a handful of them could recognize the usage of 2nd drive in the punches.

    ¡°Both of them are using 2nd drive, so the 300 Grassos should result in an insta-kill!¡±

    ¡°No! Gui Hao¡¯s using 2nd drive! However, Wang Zhong¡¯s using Osciting 2nd drive!¡± red blushes of excitement appeared on Laura¡¯s face as she eximed out in amazement. Unknowingly she had already started feeling happy and sorrow for Wang Zhong: ¡°He¡¯s using thepounding effect of fusedbat techniques topensate for the disparity between their Soul Power!¡±

    It appears that everyone had forgotten about a matter.

    How did All Mouthy King make his name?

    During the greater half of this year, didn¡¯t he rely on only 50 Grassos of Soul Power to dominate the OP, with him having a Soul Power disparity of over 1.5 times from his opponents?! How could the current situation be any worse than those he had faced then???

    Perhaps, the average brother King fan might not possess the same acuteness as Laura. However, they were definitely all too familiar about brother King¡¯s history!

    Using a higher level of Soul Power to bully our brother King?! You must be motherfucking sleeping!

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally understood the secret to brother King¡¯s usage of 50 Grassos in his fights!¡±

    ¡°I feel that I¡¯ve risen to the next level! I¡¯ve finally understood the secret to bing stronger!¡±rge waves of tears instantly appeared on the Skylink chat, as countless seedlings of hope were born, igniting within the hearts o people, causing the entire Skylink to be bathed in what seemed like their holy radiance!

    All of a sudden, the newbies that have experienced pain and suffering in the hands of cross wheels came to a realisation, causing them to tremble and shudder in fear as they shouted out crazily: ¡°Get ready! Get ready! Arge wave of 50 grassos is about to descend into the OP!¡±

    ¡°Those going for group battles please take note! These are rules to using 50 Grassos! 1: I want to get stronger! 2: I¡¯ve understood the true secret! 3: I¡¯ll emte brother King! 4: I¡¯ll go all out!¡±

    ÔÚ¸øÍõÖØ¼ÓÓÍ!

    The lively Skylink and stadium instantly descended into chaos, while the atmosphere within the stadium surged up, all of them appearing to cheer Wang Zhong on!

    That¡¯s right. So what about 300 Grassos! Do All Mouthy King need to rely on Soul Power to pwn noobs?!

    As this happened, the 2 on stage rushed at each other once again!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Gui Hao¡¯s anger was already showing through his eyes and the cracks of his mouth.

    His sword has been forcefully removed from his hand, despite it ending in a draw!

    However, there has never been anyone that dared to do that to him, nor was there anyone who could do so! Without talking about a mere Wang Zhong, even Mo Wen was unable to do that!

    Gui Hao was already using his 300 over Grassos of Soul Power to the very limit!

    Be it speed or strength, Gui Hao had superiority in all aspects. However, he was unable to ovee his opponent¡¯s defence!

    Without even talking about his oveing his opponent¡¯s defence, he could even faintly feel himself being counter suppressed!

    That was due to the technique, experience, as well as detail!

    A tiny bit of change, a small tweak in the moves. Those movements appeared to be useless, yet would always be a counter towards the rhythm of his movements. Even someone as powerful as Gui Hao started to feel that he wasn¡¯t able to connect his moves together. In fact, he was asionally forced to follow in the direction that his opponent had led him too!

    These small moves were utterly shameless! The made him feel like vomiting blood!

    If it was any other people fighting against Wang Zhong, the shamelessly sinister little things had done in the exchange would be enough to cause them to question their lives!

    The longer they fought, the more depressed he felt, the greater the frustration, and the greater the irritation!

    Not only did those feelings start to grow from the peculiar little tricks Wang Zhong had used, but also the earthshattering roarsing from his surroundings!

    Some of those words have clearly provoked him.

    There are actually people that dared topare him with the noobs that have been destroyed by his opponent in the OP?!

    Gui Hao instantly felt a feeling as though all of the 36 thousand pores across his entire body had beenpletely blocked!

    What the hell was that!

    Gui Hao¡¯s eyes turned red with fury, while a fire that was hard to restrain burst out from his heart, causing him to turn reckless with anger!

    Bang Bang!

    Going deranged, he gave up on defence, and decided for a mutual exchange!

    Gui Hao has more Soul Power, while Wang Zhong has more technique!

    Their punchesnded on each other chest¡¯s at the same time, with the rampaging impact sending both of them flying back.

    Pa Pa!

    The 2nded on the ground at the same time, resulting in a 20 to 30-metre distance between them as they exchanged nces. Yet again, there was no distinction between their attacks!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s calm expression and the indistinct faint smile was continuously irritating Gui Hao, who had a sinister look brewing on his face. It was hard for him to control, to express his anger into speech!

    ¡°Gui Hao¡¯s unable to bear it anymore.¡± said dimir with a faint smile. Knowing all too well about this fellow, he knew that his ego was his greatest shoring.

    That¡¯s right, within the younger generation, Gui Hao was the undisputed number one in terms of self-ego!

    However, while the onlookers could see the whole picture, the person on the ground continued to be confused. There really was nothing to say about one¡¯s face when bumping into a person like Wang Zhong, as he had already treated thetter as his greatest enemy from the very beginning. Therefore, it was better to be more realistic.

    Suddenly, gusts of wind started to rise around Gui Hao¡¯s body!

    He activated his Wind attribute special ability!

    This was a Wind attribute special ability powered by 350 Grassos of Soul Power! In the blink of an eye, the stage appeared to have turned into the surface of Mars, with rampaging waves instantly from all around! The speed of eruption was truly unmatched!

    It was said that Gui Hao¡¯s wind wall could block all attacks, be it physical or those created through special abilities. Frankly speaking, the spectacle forming had caused regret to form in quite a few people, regret that Wang Zhong had not chosen to use Cross Wheels. They truly wanted to see the strongest shield match up against the strongest spear.

    However, was Gui Hao nning to use his winds to deal with Wang Zhong?

 Chapter 563 - Omnipotent

    <h4>Chapter 563: Omnipotent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to show off, but this single attribute special ability is asking for a beating from our brother King!¡±

    The Skylink broke out into explosiveughter, with the entire stadium appearing iparably delighted. This finally triggered the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans, who proceeded to jeer sarcastically, instantly causing chaos to erupt!

    However, all of thismotion was already unable to affect the two fighting on stage.

    The power of a special abilityprised more towards one¡¯s mental strength and willpower. There are 2 requirements a special ability user needs to fulfil in order to use their special ability, which was mental concentration and the focus of their energy.

    Gui Hao wasn¡¯t an idiot, noticing the fluctuations present in his emotions the instant he used his special ability, causing him to forcefully stabilize them. This was the fastest, as well as the most effective method to do so!

    Naturally, he was clear that using his special ability alone would not be of any use. He wasn¡¯t like those brainless idiots present on Skylink. The winds were merely an uncontroble byproduct of the powerful might of his special ability!

    Gui Hao slowly started to flow into the air. Air dancing move, something that most wind attribute special ability users could perform. However, it was too energy consuming for them to use, and therefore was an impractical move for them.

    However, that was Gui Hao! His sea of Soul Power and powerful mental strength allowed himplete control over his special ability. He loved to stand on the high ground and look down from above, as it was an even greater way to showplete suppression!

    Whatpetition? Who said that you couldn¡¯t kill people?

    He would definitely make sure this fellow that dared to shame him would never, ever find a resting ce after his death!

    With a wave of a single hand.

    Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum hum~~

    A small whirlwind appeared on the runic sword embedded into the ground a dozen metres away from him. In the next instant, it shuddered, before flying back to his hand like a meteor.

    This was followed up by a gentle swing.

    Whoosh!

    A sound of air being torn apart rang out.

    The audience in the stadium was basically unable to see anything. In their eyes, they only saw Gui Hao floating in the air, with the runic sword in his hand giving a chop down. There wasn¡¯t any sword intent erupting out. Yet, Wang Zhong suddenly did a backflip, appearing to have done so in an extremely terrified manner.

    In the next second, the audience were shocked by what they saw.

    An invisible attack had struck the position where Wang Zhong stood, slicing right into the ground! The granite floor was sliced as clean as tofu being chopped by a knife!

    Wind de!

    The Wind attribute special ability was universally recognized to be the strongest special ability in terms of single target pration. Not only do the wind des have sufficient sharpness, the winds also did not have any shadow or shape. Other than the seemingly unnoticeable sounds of air whooshing by, they were basically invisible attacks!

    .

    A deste sneer appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face.

    You want to hide? Hah! That¡¯s just an appetiser!

    Whish whish whish whish whish!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    A chilling glint shed across Gui Hao¡¯s eyes, before whooshing sounds filled the entire skies!

    Following his swings, countless wind des hid the skies and covered the skies as they flew towards Wang Zhong!

    Like minced meat, the ground was chopped and blown apart by the invisible wind de. In the blink of an eye, the entire stage appeared to have been bulldozed repeatedly, with countless scars covering its entire surface!

    Countless gouges and countless scars were present, with bs formed and rock chips shooting out in all directions! Various kinds of irregr splits were present in the ground, with massive 7 to 8 metre long valleys even present for all to see!

    What kind of might, what kind of attack was this!

    Everyone was dazed by what they saw. Could a Casted Soul Stage really reach such a realm? Frankly speaking, they could barely make out how strong Mo Wen through the slow-motion rey. However, Gui Hao¡¯s attacks basically made people feel despair and helplessness!

    The entire stadium instantly turned into a massive chopping board, with Wang Zhong being the frog waiting to be ughtered, jumping left and right in miserable fashion to avoid the gigantic cleaver aiming for its life!

    What does it mean to be in a helpless situation! This was what a helpless situation looks like!

    His Firmament Soul Seal appeared to be able to sustain a limitless amount of wind des! Coupled by his Air Dancing Move, he stood in an undefeatable position, basically making him invincible!

    Within a blink of an eye, Wang Zhong was forced into a corner!

    ¡°An ugly monkey jumping about!¡±

    Die!

    Killing intent shed across Gui Hao¡¯s eyes, as his runic sword continued to sh out, instantly sending 10 sessive wind des!

    The invisible wind des appeared transparent to the onlookers. However, they appeared exceedingly distinct in Wang Zhong¡¯s Heart Eye.

    The surround from by the 10 wind des was lethal. In fact, there was even some concealment going on, with 2 or 3 wind des moving as one unit, causing changes to their appearances.

    This was done so to dull his opponent¡¯s senses. His wind des appeared to leave a single road between their flight paths. However, one could imagine, with Wang Zhong even being able to predict, that this gap was a 100% road to death if he was to take it.

    w

    This was a death trap, with nowhere to hide!

    However, at this moment, Wang Zhong started to smile. Having ced all of his attention onto Wang Zhong, the demonic smile present on the former¡¯s face caused Gui Hao to form various kinds of premonitions in his mind.

    Choosing not to evade or dodge, Wang Zhong weed the iing attacks with his arms wide open. At this moment, his fingers radiated with golden light as they started to draw in the air¨CRunicbat technique-Runic Shield!

    Whoosh!

    2 crystalline constructs appeared on his arms.

    Runic Shield!

    Clearly, being able to create something like the runic subwoofer cannon, it was impossible for Wang Zhong to not be able to know how to create runic shields.

    Furthermore, from the crystalline lustre of the runic shields, one could tell they were of better quality than those formed by Grai!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Without a single one being left out, the dozen wind des were all eaten by his runic shields!

    Every single wind de striking the crystalline runic shields would cause them to sparkle with brilliance, appearing as though their energy was being consumed. This continued all the way till the end of the wind de attacks, the 2 runic shields had only turned dim, yet continued to stay firm on Wang Zhong¡¯s hands!

    Below the stage, Grai could not help but sigh in admiration, Wang Zhong¡¯s attainments in runes were truly terrifying! The runic shield move was something that he had brought out to share to thetter, with Wang Zhong also having learnt how to perform. However, how long has it been since? It was only half a month ago, yet he was able to execute it to such a degree! What does this mean?

    The damage of the wind de was slightly weaker than Gui Wulie¡¯s poisonous ws, though they definitely weren¡¯t weaker by much. Being able to block a dozen wind des and not break meant that the strength of these 2 runic shields was definitely above the ones that he could create!

    Thebat move Gui Hao was proud about did not even bring about any trouble to Wang Zhong in the first ce! The only reason why he did not unleash the runic shields, in the beginning, was for all for the sake of duping the former to stupidly toss out a bout of attacks!

    Comparatively, the runic shields were much less energy consuming to create than the wind des, which would clearly affect Gui Hao much more. Coupled with him floating idiotically and egotistically while unleashing 2 more barrages, he was about to get beaten into a pulp when hends!

    Without talking about the soldiers watching this fight, even theymen in the audience were able toe into realization about this. While this was happening, Gui Hao¡¯s face had already fluctuated between red and white. He naturally knew that his move was overly shy, and in fact was extremely energy consuming. However, who in the Casted Soul Stage could block his attacks? He had utterly never even considered this question before!

    Furthermore, this Wang Zhong was actually able to create runic shields! Furthermore, it appeared to be even stronger than Grai¡¯s! That¡¯s because his shields were able to remain unbroken after enduring 10 of his wind des!

    Gui Hao proceeded to stop his attacks. His temper had somewhat exploded, though he had yet to turn into aplete idiot.

    His face turning exceedingly gloomy, Gui Hao slowly descended from the air.

    Uponnding, the entire stadium erupted into chaos.

    All of a sudden, the S+ ranks didn¡¯t seem to be that frightening at all!

 Chapter 564 - Disparity in talent

    <h4>Chapter 564: Disparity in talent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Gui Xinying¡¯s expression turned slightly grave and stern. Admittedly, she has a good impression of Wang Zhong, though she was also concerned about her brother at the same time. Although Gui Hao was arrogant and despotic to the outside world, he was really caring and doting for this younger sister of his. Who else would be really willing to see their family members getting all of thetter¡¯s ns would be destroyed! If Wang Zhong really defeats Gui Hao, thetter¡¯s everything would be destroyed! Neither the Gui Family or Gui Hao have never considered the repercussions they would have to bear if that happens! However, she knew it would be impossible for Gui Hao, and incapable of enduring this!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s provoking you! He¡¯s trying to make you lose control! Please don¡¯t get dupe, brother!

    However, without talking about Gui Xinying¡¯s silent worry, Gui Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to see or hear it even if she was to really shout out loudly.

    The mere look of the casual and carefree expression present on Wang Zhong¡¯s face caused an uncontroble surge of fire to gush out from Gui Hao¡¯s heart. He knew that this wasn¡¯t a good state for him to be in, however...he was no longer able to contain himself!

    He, the Heaven¡¯s Gifted Son! Wang Zhong, the dog shit lying on the ground! Yet, thetter actually dared to use that expression against him!

    I want him dead! I want him dead! I want him dead!

    As his emotions changed, his Soul Power continued to rise, which too affected the wind whipping up across the stage!

    The wind des circling around his body continued to grow denser as they pressed into each other, As they did so, they be darker, moving from transparent to semi-transparent, to grey, before finally¡­!

    They turned jet ck!

    Jet ck win!

    Jet ck win des!

    Divine Wind attribute special ability¨CUmbra des!

    There was no need for adornment or racket, nor was there any need for further exnations.

    At this instant, the entire stadium changed!

    A Divine special ability was an indication of realm progression for one¡¯s special ability. This was the reason why fusion special abilities were not as strong as divine ones. This was the difference between qualitative and quantitative change. Take the quantitative change that Karl had unleashed by fusing his special abilities as an example. Compared to this, the qualitative change from a Divine special ability was the real increase in realm!

    The Umbra des were one of the legendary moves that could be unleashed by Divine special abilities, and had previously appeared in the dark era. The person who possessed this ability was precisely the 12th leader of the Gui Family, who was known as the King of Darkness! This ability could kill people without showing any form, and would rip the most valuable thing out from people¡¯s hands!

    Whoosh...

    A long ck stream appeared as a dark shadow streaked through the air!

    To theymen, they were finally able to see a visible sign of Gui Hao¡¯s wind des, which appeared to be a good thing. However, only those with who have reached a certain realm of strength were able to sense how frightening this Umbra de was!

    What frightening speed, what frightening ripping ability, who terrifying prative ability! They could feel that even the sky was being sliced apart by it!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression sunk slightly, before proceeding to raise his runic shields in the next second.

    RIP~~~

    There weren¡¯t any of the expected intense sounds of collision. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any obstruction formed by those runic shields!

    The strong and resilient runic shields were instantly chopped into 2! The golden runes that made the runic shields up continued to persist in the air, being the remnants of the shocking instant that had happened!

    The Divinized Wind des were seemingly not consumed after slicing through the runic shields as they flew towards Wang Zhong!

    Having realized this oue the instant his runic shields were sliced into, Wang Zhong had already started to move. Like a death reaper¡¯s scythe, the umbra de scraped past Wang Zhong¡¯s nose, it¡¯s dark brilliance caused everyone to be filled with the feeling of death!

    However, the more frightening part has yet toe.

    Whoosh~~~

    The Umbra de came rushing to the viewing gallery!

    Fortunately! , the angle of the Umbra de was slightly angled at a slight decline, chopping into the ground a couple of inches before the defensive runic array, disappearing into the ground in a sh!

    The defensive runic array barrier that was capable of defending against attacks from Heroic Soul Stage soldiers have been smashed for the second time today. The first was from Grai¡¯s subwoofer cannon, and was done so in an elegant manner. However, Gui Hao¡¯s wind de was 10 times more frightening than that!

    The defensive runic barrier appeared to unable to bepletely incapable to defend against the Umbra de. From the slow-motion yback disyed on therge screens, everyone could see that 10% of the total energy present in the defensive barrier was shaved off at the instant of contact, before being shredded through by the Umbra de with ease! Even with its energy replenishment and regenerative capabilities, they werepletely unable to keep up with the loss of power!

    Too shocking! What might!

    The Umbra de was basically a dense mass of energy, making it extremely hard to defend against. Gui Hao¡¯s talent was indeed heaven-defying, as merely his special ability could not be defended against, regardless of how hardworking one was.

    The entire stadium had already sunk into a stretch of silence. Not only were they shocked by how strong Gui Hao was, they were also getting an unknown feeling of danger surfacing in their hearts!

    At this moment, the CHF organizingmittee hastily got into action, raising the defence level of the barrier by 3. Now, the barrier was its peak state to deal with Heroic Soul Stage! If not, something serious might really happen.

    Whoosh...

    Within the stage, Gui Hao obviously did not have the heart to care about all of these. At this moment, Wang Zhong was all that he cared, while the only thing present within his heart was killing intent towards thetter!

    Dark wind des wreck chaos throughout the stage!

    This time, the only thing Wang Zhong could do was to dodge and evade, not daring to defend the iing wind des head on.

    What kind of joke was that! His full powered runic shields and even the stage side defensive barrier which could defend against Heroic Soul Stage attacks were unable to defend against those Umbra des! What frightening might they possessed! Just a single strike from any of those wind des would result in the end of him. Furthermore, most Dimensionalbat techniques would not work against them. The ck divinized wind des gave him a feeling as though they were slicing through space. Even if he was to hide in the dimensional space, he might get instantly spliced into 2 by them!

    The cat and mouse game had started once again.

    This was exactly what Gui Hao wanted to see! He wanted to receive the worship of the entire 200 over thousand people present in the stadium! Even more so, he wanted to see Wang Zhong scuttle about like a rabbit!

    Whoosh...whoosh...whoosh...whoosh...whoosh...whoosh...

    Gui Hao sent out 10 more wind des, forming a darkwork that appeared to be alive as they homed in onto Wang Zhong. The encircling effect was formed once again, with the sameyout as before. However, this time, the wind des were different from before!

    This time, he really wanted to see how Wang Zhong would hide from his attacks! Even if he was to dig into the ground, he would still die to his attacks!

    Intense killing intent radiated from Gui Hao¡¯s entire being!

    Now, he was afraid of Wang Zhong admitting defeat, as it would dash his chances of killing thetter.

    The entire stadium turned silent...

    No one made a single noise. Not only did they feel pity for Wang Zhong, they even felt terrified for him. Even if they weren¡¯t targetted at them, the 10 divinized wind des circling around Gui Hao¡¯s body was enough to cause the audience to keep quiet for fear of their lives!

    ¡°Perhaps he should admit defeat.¡± Arnold muttered to himself. ¡°It¡¯s not because hisbat techniques are useless, but that the talent disparity is too great¡­¡±

    Bam!

    Before he could finish his statement, a fist had already hammered his head.

    It was from Laura!

    Arnold¡¯s eyes turned wet with tears as he felt slightly sullen. How was this justified! He really was thinking for the best for Wang Zhong!

    Laura wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about him. Even while rapping his head, she did not even turn her head over to look at him!

    Her entire focus was ced on Wang Zhong, something that was contradictory to her actions.

    Her confession that day by an impulse that opened up a gap in her emotions. As of now, she might be the person that didn¡¯t want to see Wang Zhong losing his life the most. However, being in the current status she was in, Laura had seen much more of the world than others. Therefore, she knew that there were many things that were much more important that one¡¯s life!

    Wang Zhong and here was the same kind of people. Despite having never talked about this topic before, Laura already knew the answer.

    The reason why All Mouthy King was All Mouthy King was due to his counter attacks in the OP time and time after against when ced in situations of despair! It was precisely due to his perseverance! That the reason why he was called Wang Zhong, the genuine strongest king!

    At this moment, she was indeed unable to think of any ways for Wang Zhong to break out from the crisis he was facing. Nevertheless, she believed that this man would always be able to create miracles! She was waiting for the first every date of her life!

 Chapter 565 - Donâ€™t compare talent with Wang Zhong

    <h4>Chapter 565: Don¡¯tpare talent with Wang Zhong</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As the ck wind des continued to brew, Wang Zhong had already stopped moving, appearing to show no more intention of evading.

    This caused everyone to turn anxious. Was he going tounch his counterattack? However, how was he going to do so?

    An abtruse glow shed within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. He had assumed that his opponent was unable to sustain the energy consumption of his Divine special ability. However, it seems that he had made a wrong guess. From the looks of it, he would be dead before his opponent tires out.

    Taking a deep breath, Wang Zhong extended his hands out. All this while, Gui Hao had kept his eyes glued on his opponent. Come on, continued struggle! You definitely have to struggle! If not, how could he disy his strength! A weak ant wasn¡¯t sufficient for him to vent his anger!

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Whooshing sounds rang out at Wang Zhong¡¯s sleeves started to flutter, despite the absence of wind around him. All of a sudden, a golden brilliance appeared on both of his hands, before starting to rapidly spin up. Furthermore, Soul Power continued to pour into the 2 spinning golden glows.

    This....whoosh!

    Were those cross wheels? That¡¯s not possible! He did not bring any other weapon other than the runic sword up on the stage...

    ¡°Those are cross wheels formed using Soul Power!¡±

    ¡°Creating something out of nothing!¡±

    A wave of mouring instantly rang across the entire stage!

    Ayman might feel that this was an unreliable move However, in the eyes of a genuine expert, this move was not inferior to Gui Hao¡¯s Divine Wind attribute special ability. Naturally, it was in the difficulty aspect.

    Just think about this. Only the experts at the apex of the Casted Soul Stage could extrude their Soul Power from their body. However, they were restricted to being able to send it a slight distance away from their bodies. It was extremely easy for this Soul Power to dissipate away as the distance grows. Furthermore, the difficulty level would increase drastically when forming such aplex structure like a cross wheel, to the point of it being something only told in fairy tales.

    The 2 cross wheel analogues continued to amass Soul Power as they spun about. Naturally, it was they weren¡¯t asplicated as cross wheels, with there also being no need.

    Even Mo Wen could not help but frown in response to what he saw. All of Wang Zhong¡¯s performances were within his original expectations of thetter, which was even inclusive of the runic shields. The Mo Family¡¯s intelligencework was extremely detailed, and therefore was able to shine light onto many things at an extremely early stage. However, this move...using Soul Power to form a construct before rotating it, and not letting it dissipate or scatter...Ordinary people were basically unable to achieve such control over their Soul Power. Other than that, most Casted Soul Stage soldiers would be sucked dry by the Soul Power consumption needed to initiate that high-speed spin!

    Yet, not a change had happened to Wang Zhong¡¯s face!

    Unlike an ordinary realm or techniques, Soul Power would rapidly dissipate when made into a shape or moved. These were the notable traits of Soul Power. However, Wang Zhong was able to let his Soul Power show such an effect...

    Even dimir had an extremely weird expression on his face. Ignoring the issue about technique, exactly how much Soul Power would one need to form constructs like those with such substance to them? That was an absolutely sky high number for a Casted Soul Stage!

    Possessing an extraordinary level of special ability, dimir excelled the most in the calction of Soul Power consumption. Although a fight between experts appeared to have no restraint at all, every single bit of consumption was extremely well portioned in ordance to their trainings. At this moment, despite possessing a Firmament Soul Sea, Gui Hao was already starting to show slight signs of fatigue. However, as for Wang Zhong...even though his consumption wasn¡¯t as high as Gui Hao, it was definitely not small!

    Emotional ripples appeared in Carolyn¡¯s eyes. Naturally, she would not miss out of such a key issue in this ongoing fight. Perhaps, she might be even more clear than anyone on this point, as she had been struck down by Wang Zhong at during their first meeting. Perhaps, all the way till now, Wang Zhong has basically not used his full strength!

    The 2 sparkling golden cross wheels appeared in the blink of an eye.

    Looking rather substantial, the 2 golden cross wheels appeared markedly different from the formidable pose that Gui Hao was taking. Clearly, Wang Zhong was in a different state from the former.

    10 divinized Umbra des. 2 golden cross wheels. 2 golden cross wheels. The majority of people watching weren¡¯t able to make clear of this. Could those cross wheels formed by Soul Power resist Gui Hao¡¯s Divine Wind attribute special ability?

    Laura¡¯s heart was already clenched to its limit. This was the first time she had felt so anxious for all these years. Laura felt that her own heart would definitely not beat that quickly even if she was to switch ces with him and be on stage right now!

    This caused her to subconsciously grab hold of the things beside her. Arnold¡¯s miserable shrieks were no different from the buzz of mosquitoes to her. ¡°My hair! Boss, my hair!¡±

    Go! Go!

    ¡°Still with the mystifying act!¡± a sliver of viciousness shed across Gui Hao¡¯s eyes. He was naturally able to see the brilliance of being able to form something out of nothing. However, so what about that?

    Difficulty did not equate to might! At the very end, he was just a Casted Soul Stagemoner trash! At the very end, it was just something created from the umtion of Soul Power! How could thatpared to his Divine special ability formed Umbra des!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Whiz whiz whiz whiz whiz whiz!

    The Umbra des flew out, leaving long ck trails in the air. Lightning arcs formed as they cleaved through the air, appearing ferocious and overbearing, as though they wanted to cut everything in their path!

    Wang Zhong narrowed his eyes, before swing his arms out, sending the 2 golden glows shooting out!

    Humm~~~Humm!

    The spinning golden glows shook the air with their hums, before smashing to the Umbra des in a blink of an eye!

    BANG!

    Frankly speaking, the Divinized special ability was stronger. However, one could see from the air currents and winds speeds surrounding the revolving cross wheels that they possessed an extremely strong cutting ability. What¡¯s more, the edges of the wind des were sleek and glossy.

    Exactly who would end out above?

    In the next instant, an inconceivable spectacle urred, The 2 iparably strong Umbra des that exploded after colliding into the cross wheels, instantly dissipating into thin air, before the cross wheels continued their berserk advance without being hindered.

    Bang bang bang bang...

    2, 4, 6!

    6 Umbra des were smashed by the cross wheels, which continued to their berserk flight paths in the air. This caused shock to appear in people¡¯s eyes, with some even showing despair...

    What kind of might was this! Just by relying on his own Soul Power, he was actually able to engage in a sessful head-on confrontation with a Divine special ability!

    However, with them being made entirely of Soul Power, smashing 6 Umbra des was already their limit. Although they were exceedingly tyrannical, the problem of Soul Power dissipation as distance increase was still present, causing them to weaken, before subsequently being devoured by the remaining Umbra des. After all, they weren¡¯t the Laforgue cross wheels.

    However, before the shocked Gui Hao could catch his breath, 2 more golden glows started to sparkle and blossom. Clearly, Wang Zhong was exceedingly clear about what he was doing. Despite only being in the Casted Soul Stage, there were no issues with techniques of Soul Power constructs and creating something from nothing, as those stemmed from the fundamentals of his control over his Soul Power and mental strength. Within this short span of time, he was able to create 2 more cross wheels to face the 4 iing Umbra des. Like before, bang bang bang bang...

    4 explosions rang out, before all of the Umbra des were destroyed, yet the cross wheels in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands were still intact without any damage present. In the next second, they howled towards Gui Hao, causing his expression to turn cold, before instantly waving his hand. What a dreamer!

    The wind wall of despair!

    This wasn¡¯t a secret move. Gui Hao¡¯s wind wall was seemingly able to block all energy attacks from the Casted Soul Stage, what more when with his Divine Wind attribute special ability!

    The 2 cross wheels smashed against the wind wall in a fashion akin to punches smashing into cotton wool. This was the difference between Gui Hao¡¯s wind wall and those created by other special ability users. It wasn¡¯t a head on defence, but one that utilizes the soft aspect of the wind!

    However, after a wave of astonishment rang through the stadium, Wang Zhong had already disappeared from his original location. In the next second, Wang Zhong¡¯s fist was already expanding right before Gui Hao¡¯s eyes.

    Bang!

    Wang Zhong had dashed forwards the instant he had tossed his cross wheels out! Clearly, Wang Zhong had judged that his cross wheels were unable to prate Gui Hao¡¯s wind wall. There was no doubt about Gui Hao¡¯s talent. However, he was just a tad naive. Did he believe that blocking the cross wheels would mean that he would be able to block Wang Zhong?

    How could he really believe that Wang Zhong would just stand there quietly after tossing his cross wheels out?

    Regardless of how strong his 300 Grassos Soul Power defence was, there was a limit to it at the facial portion of one¡¯s body. What more, as of now, Gui Hao was slightly sluggish due to the over-consumption of his Soul Power and strength.

    After being struck by Wang Zhong¡¯s fist, his head instantly spun. Before he could regain his senses, a terrifying strength had around came encircling from his back!

 Chapter 566 - Patting VS disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 566: Patting VS disturbance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    2nd drive body m!

    Barran¡¯s ultimate move was disyed by Wang Zhong with a god knows how many times the factor in might!

    Gui Hao¡¯s powerful Soul Power defence was now being used as an assistance to the 2nd drive body m! When Wang Zhong was forcefully shoved back by the rebounding force, the terrifying power was already over the limit Gui Hao could block with just his powerful Soul Power defence!

    Before the attack had ended, Gui Hao had already lost control of his body. Nevertheless, before he could fly out from the impact, a shadow appeared above his head, as Wang Zhong had already shot forwards like a bolt of lightning! A leg raised high above the air came chopping down, as Wang Zhong did a 360-degree front somersault!

    Bang!

    Gui Hao was smashed down, utterly unable to put up any defence! Bang...

    He was sent sprawling onto the ground, with the entire stadium trembling and the stage grounds shattering into pieces. In fact, arge portion of the stage had sunk in from the impact!

    The entire stage turned silent, with even the Gui Family members in a daze from what they saw. When did Gui Hao ever suffer such humiliation?

    In what seemed like an instant, Gui Hao flew out from the pit, his handsome face now distorted into a malevolent fury, before 4 to 5 Umbra des started to shot out ferociously!

    However, he was unable to vent all of his fury. With Wang Zhong¡¯s experience, how would he give an opponent like Gui Hao a chance toe back into this fight?

    The instant Gui Hao had shot out from the pit, Wang Zhong was already right by his back!

    The Umbra des were unable to reach their target, before 2 powerful arms had already appeared by Gui Hao¡¯s waist.

    The arms gave an upwards pull, followed up by a vicious backwards tug.

    Grapplingbat ¨CSuplex!

    BANG...

    Gui Hao¡¯s head smashed right into the ground, before the top half of his body was driven into the ground like a piledriver, leaving behind his 2 legs and the lower half of his waist sticking out. The few Umbra des that had lost their target flew aimlessly out, before dissipating away.

    Bang...the ground exploded. Being already mad with fury, Gui Hao instantly sent Umbra des out in all directions. At this moment, his head covered in blood, with the only thing he wanted to do was to rip that Wang Zhong apart! However, losing one¡¯s rational thoughts before an expert was equivalent to going into neutral gear.

    There has never been anyone that could dominate the CHF just by relying on their talents.

    Calm expressions were present on the faces of Mo Wen and the other Heaven¡¯s Fate members, though they were infused with slight disappointment. It wasn¡¯t to say that Gui Hao wasn¡¯t able to put up a fight against Wang Zhong. However, when he started to take things for granted, he was forced intoplete passivity. He appeared to have sunk in a weird world of where only he existed, where Wang Zhong was never his match, where his performances were that of the main character.

    Rushing forwards with fangs, ws brandished, and a roar, Gui Hao wasn¡¯t able to show his might before Wang Zhong had rushed in light a bolt of lightning. Bang...

    Wang Zhong¡¯s lesson was really worldshaking. With his move infused with the power of 2nd drive, Gui Hao was sent flying out like a cannonball, smashing right against defensive energy barrier, before sliding down onto the ground. At this moment, the response from the powerful Firmament Soul Power had already turned noticeably weak.

    Just as Wang Zhong was about to attack, the referees¡¯ countdown started to ring out¡­At this moment...Gui Hao clearly was still able to put up a fight. However, the countdown continued on. There was nothing that could be done. At this time, Wang Zhong would get an immediate disqualification if he was to attack Gui Hao.

    A wave of mouring rang out across the entire stadium. Nevertheless, it was unable to overturn the referee¡¯s decision. At this moment, Gui Hao was in an ambiguous state. However, anyone could see that the Gui Family had pulled some strings, giving Gui Hao the time to catch his breath.

    1, 2...

    Wang Zhong could only wait quietly by the side as the countdown continued. At this moment, the entire stadium, as well as the Skylink, had exploded into chaos. Was this even possible? Contrary to those who were able to judge the peculiar matter that had happened, there were more who were shocked by how strong Wang Zhong was.

    What this the Gui Hao we know?

    What situation was this? Wasn¡¯t Gui Hao going to beat Wang Zhong up? Wasn¡¯t it said that the 4 great kings were invincible? Wasn¡¯t it said that their powerful talents would suppress all other geniuses? However, from the looks of it now, even he was being beaten up like a dog!

    In this instant, an absolute power started to slowly creep its way deep into people¡¯s hearts.

    This was All Mouthy King!

    The referee continued his countdown.

    ¡°He¡¯s talents are too powerful. Originally, focusing on one¡¯s talents is the right thing to do.¡± Mo Wen had already started to speak. Other than being the instructor for the Federation¡¯s mechanized battalion, it was his instinct the teach the members of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron whenever the opportunity presents itself. ¡°However, overly focusing and relying on them is the recipe for disaster. As this strength was gained too easily, he had overlooked theck of hard work in tempering himself, resulting in him having a poorer realm of understanding towardsbat. All of his attacks aren¡¯t used at the most suitable time, with all of them being just for show. Yes, Gui Hao might be stronger than Wang Zhong in how talented he is. However, in genuinebat, Wang Zhong exceeds him by a far mile.¡±

    ¡°A far mile¡­¡± his fellow members were on the brink of rolling their eyes. ¡°You should stop talking anymore, captain! You are about to force us into despair! Just you alone is sufficiently disheartening! If another one of your type appears, how are we going to live?¡±

    Unlike the ridiculement going on within the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, the atmosphere was solemn over at the Stuart side.

    Be it Carolyn or Rennes, Wu Li and even Yi Luo, their understanding of Gui Hao were on a level that ordinary people could never imagine.

    The 2 families have exceedingly close, and were also their greatestpetition, therefore resulting in them knowing too much about each other.

    Even Carolyn didn¡¯t have the confidence to win Gui Hao when he uses his Divinized special ability!

    ¡°One has to grasp the chance tounch a lethal strike when up against Wang Zhong, and get the maximum value from one¡¯s special ability.¡± Rennes said in a deep voice. ¡°Once he finds a weakness, it would be nigh impossible to find a way to victory!¡±

    ¡°This is the scariest type of people¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never ever know exactly how many cards he¡¯s hiding up his sleeves.¡±

    An even moreplicated expression appeared on Carolyn¡¯s face.

    This Wang Zhong! That actually was Wang Zhong! The heavens really were ying a big joke on her! Exactly what have I done wrong!

    7, 8, 9...

    In the stadium, countless brother King fans joined up with the referee as they shouted the countdown with fervour and excitement!

    We¡¯ve won! Brother King has actually won! He had defeated one of the 4 great kings, that iparably pretentious Gui Hao, and squashed him under his feet!

    No, wait!

    9!

    As ¡°9¡± was shouted out, Gui Hao climbed up from the ground, a hand resting on the runic energy barrier, while a malevolent smile hung lightly. He knew exactly what was going on. This precious time given to him allowed him to cool his head. This was the strength of his Gui Family, which was specifically used to squash losers!

    The brother king fans stopped their countdown, with the noisy hum of ear piercing discussions taking its ce.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually not dead? He had endured so much from brother King!¡±

    ¡°Is there any use? He¡¯s just looking for death! Brother King can beat him up anytime!¡±

    ¡°What 4 heavenly kings! They¡¯re just acting about! They would all be killed in minutes if they bump into brother King!¡±

    Due to his hair scattered before his face, people were unable to see the expression currently present on Gui Hao¡¯s face.

    Frankly speaking, the sessive heavy impacts had indeed knocked him dizzy for a while. Nevertheless, the defensive and recovery effects brought about by his Firmament Soul Power was basically no different to using a cheat to recover in a game for a Casted Soul Stage soldier.

    He did not receive any lethal injuries. In fact, he was already in sound mind ever since the referee had counted to 2. At that time, he did not immediately climb out from the ground. Instead, heid on the ground, shaking furiously with anger!

 Chapter 567 - Madman

    <h4>Chapter 567: Madman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Embarassment! Embarassment! Great Embarassment!

    These were the only words said by the voice in Gui Hao¡¯s head!

    The ultimate move he was most proud of had actually been broken through!

    He was actually being smashed into the ground by that dog shit piece of thing!

    In fact, Gui Hao could even picture the spectacle happening in the Skylink, where countless people were watching the slow-motion footage of him being squashed by that pile of dogshit!

    What¡¯s more irritating was the rampantughtering from the brother King fans seated all around in the stadium!

    They, were actually ridiculing him! Those ant-like things!

    However, after going all out berserk, he suddenly became exceedingly icy calm in the next instant, with the only thing present being an insane thought filling his entire mind.

    Die! I want all of them to die! All of the people who had seen his miserable state just now must all die!

    Ripplesrge enough for one to see surfaced from the hand pressed against the energy barrier. Energy continued to follow from Gui Hao¡¯s left hand into his body. In the next instant, a jet ck gale started to whip up, before a berserk amount of energy filled his body!

    This wasn¡¯t the partially consumed Firmament Soul Power, but a power even more berserk, ferocious, and dense!

    3rd special ability, Devour!

    This was a power he had newly acquired from the dimensional worlds, and was also one of the most frightening special abilities out there. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯tplete, with a Casted Soul Stage¡¯s body being unable to endure the load of activating this special ability. The only thing he could do was to use it temporarily by using his Firmament Soul Sea as its source of power!

    Nevertheless, it was more than sufficient to kill the ant before him!

    His power started to explode out, before expanding at a berserk rate.

    350 Grassos, 400, 450, 500!

    With the limits of the Casted Soul Stage, a Soul Power of this level already out of this world!

    What¡¯s more frightening special as the transforming of power from the dimensions into Soul Power appeared to have buffed his Divinized special ability!

    Countless Umbra des instantly formed in the air around Gui Hao, 10 des, 20 des, 30 des! Not only that, a massive ck tornado also proceeded to form. All of a sudden, lightning bolts and thunder appeared, with some of the bolts even shooting out towards the audience, causing panic and chaos to set in the stadium.

    Clearly, this hadpletely exceeded the scope of what a Casted Soul Stage was able to incite. This was why all of the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers need to have their names recorded in a database. The stronger one¡¯s talent, the greater the disaster one would be able to cause via their special abilities.

    From the looks of the seemingly uncontroble level of energy, it appears that Gui Hao was utterly unable to control his new found power. Furthermore, he was still shivering with fury, and might not be able to control himself form rushing into the audience watching in the stadium.

    This spectacle caused the head judge for this match, the legendary soldier Joseph, to frown. By right, he should raise his hand and stop this from happening. However, once he does so, it would mean that this fight would end, and by doing so, would confirm Gui Hao¡¯s victory due to thetter possessing more power at this very moment. However, on an actual standpoint of the current fight, Wang Zhong held an overwhelming superiority on all fronts.

    There were difficulties in both decisions. As for judging that Gui Hao had lost,... that would result in him making an enemy out of the entire Gui Family. Clearly, the referee on stage has been pulled over by the Gui Family. Even a legendary soldier has a life to lead, what more other people.

    The referee looked towards Joseph. God knows how many times this idiotic fellow would have died before reaching legend status! At this moment, Joseph had already made his decision, a simple and basic one. The fight would be ended by the participants.

    A smile appeared on Gui Hao¡¯s face as the blood dripped out from the corner of his mouth. No one dared to obstruct him! This was the might of his Gui Family! The gales whipped up by his Umbra des were clearly a few realms more powerful and the earlier ones, and so was their quantity. How were Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power cross wheels able to stop them at all! Once Gui Hao unleashes his Umbra des, thetter will die!

    Not only would he die, the ants in the stadium that had ridiculed him would also feel what it meant to endure the rage of a king when his storm of death sweeps over them!

    Naturally, there was also another possiblity, which was that Wang Zhong admits defeat. If that happens, Joseph would be able to take action without any scruples!

    Naturally, that would also mean that Tianjing¡¯s chances in this match are dashed.

    Gui Hao¡¯s expression was one of scorching madness, while his malevolent appearance had caused him to appear just like a pervert!

    Was he going to admit defeat, or would he bet his useless life to fight with him?

    Make a choice! Hurry up! Make your choice! Aren¡¯t you very mighty? I just want you to feel the pain of being in that dilemma!

    The ck win des sparkled as they roar, bring about wild winds and chaotic airflow throughout the stage, appearing even more iparably ferocious than before. Not only did he not restrain his power due to the head judge¡¯s appearance, he had also proceeded to gather even more power. As of now, the devastating power umted grew increasingly berserk, and was still continuing to grow!

    Wang Zhongunched a few attacks to scout out, which were blocked by the dense number of Umbra des flying around. Clearly, Gui Hao¡¯s move had exceeded the boundary of the Casted Soul Stage, something that cannot be bridged via techniques. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t to the point where it would directly be lethal to Wang Zhong. He has never been afraid of crazy moves. In fact, he really wished to get a proper feel of it. However, in the current situation, if Gui Hao was able to umte sufficient power before unleashing his move, injury and death would be a real possibility. In fact, Gui Hao was scanning his gaze out time to time towards the Tianjing preparatory area, which had already received the attacks of 2 lightning strikes from him.

    The winds finally reached their limits in power and volume, causing their shuddering hum to stop increasing. Lording over the air above the stadium, they appeared just like the territory under the sole control of Gui Hao!

    5 to 6 Umbra des converged in the air, appearing exceedingly restless as they moved above, yet were forcefully reined in by Gui Hao with much difficulty!

    Open his eyes, Gui Hao revealed his eyes, which were already covered with engorged capiries, turning them blood red. Looking down from above, he appeared like a god overlooking the mortals that stood below. At this moment, the power radiating from him had already reached 600 Grassos. Just the air currents brought about by his circting Soul Power was already sufficient to cause people to sway!

    With a wave of his hand, 20 wind des instantly shot out, aiming right at Wang Zhong, who had the Tianjing preparatory area right behind him!

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious.¡± said Gui Hao with a sneer, ¡°Would you dodge, or would you stand your ground?¡±

    The entire stadium was stunned by his cold voice, causing the entire ce to turned solemnly quiet. No one was able to believe that Gui Hao was actually able to disy such suppressive power in the face of the tremendous pressure Wang Zhong had shown earlier. Although he had utilized some kind of secret technique, this was where the aristocratic families were powerful in. Basically, all of the possessed some kind of sacrificialbat techniques, which would allow them to gain such power in return for paying a price. Within the dark era, this was the bread and butter fighting style for the various families. Although they have used it much lesser than in the previous era, it wasn¡¯t rare to see it from now and down.

    There were already quite a few among the audience that wanted to flee from the stadium, as no one wanted to risk their little lives just to continue watching a match. Comparatively, the Tianjing preparatory area, which was under the greatest threat from Gui Hao, was covered with a stretch of calmness.

    Other than Hymin, who had followed along with Barran for treatment, every single Tianjing squadron member was present, be it the substitutes of Mmi, Lily and the others, or the injured Scarlet, Emily and even Ma Dong who had slipped over.

    Not a single person hid or showed any dread, as Wang Zhong was still on

    Although it wasn¡¯t anything noble like living or dying alongside Wang Zhong and Tianjing, every single one was confident that as long as Wang Zhong was still here, Tianjing would not be flustered, or show any panic! Wang Zhong would definitely choose the most correct decision! Regardless of the moment or situation!

 Chapter 568 - What the hell is that white, fatty and dumb looking pet?

    <h4>Chapter 568: What the hell is that white, fatty and dumb looking pet?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    However,pared to them, the Tianjing Academy thousands of miles away wasn¡¯t calm or cool-headed, as they have good crazy a long time ago. This was a threat, and yet, was also abat technique. Naturally, All Mouthy King fans that were not happy with the oue. If not for the referee¡¯s countdown, the end would be entirely different.

    Although old Greene showed fury within his eyes, he was feeling even more worried. The fight itself wasn¡¯t anything. However, now, Wang Zhong would have to most powerful Gui Family. That little bit was still considered as light...

    Be it Wang Zhong, Grai, or Barran and Hymin, and naturally not excluding his precious granddaughter, Scarlet, all of these youths should have an extremely good future. If they were to lose their lives just from a second generation throwing his temper around, that would really be...

    Old Greene was all too clear about the implications about this. If the Parliament and the organizingmittee really wanted to stop this fight, they would have already taken action right at the beginning! Since they did not take action all the way till now, the only thing he could do was to steel his heart and wait for the oue! Furthermore, regardless of who wins or loses this match in the end, the Parliament would receive no harm.

    Naturally, the Parliament would be happy to see Wang Zhong possessing the ability to flip heaven and earth underside down and defeat Gui Hao. However, even if Wang Zhong loses, or even if all of the members of the Tianjing squadron was killed, it would still be a good thing for the Parliament, as they would have managed to obtain a fault from the Gui Family. Using this, they could stand on the side of justice and equality and obtain sufficient benefits from the Gui Family.

    ¼º.

    This was the games and standpoint of the Parliament. They would use these little pries to shake a big piece of the cake for themselves. Old Greene had seen all too many such instances happening. Without talking about a mere Academy headmaster like himself, even the current speaker of Tianjing City would only be able to be one of the apanying small characters. At this moment, there¡¯s no choice but for Wang Zhong to rely on himself.

    Gui Hao¡¯s wind des continued to exist on the cusp of going out of control. One would be able to tell how considerably dangerous they were just with a single look, much less the bloodthirsty killing intent present within. It¡¯s extremely clear that the people seated in the first row within the stadium were at greatest risk if those wind des were to go out of control. If that fellow goes crazy and loses control, he would not care about friend or foe.

    A slight frown appeared on dimir¡¯s face. At this moment, he had already stood right before a few of his squadron members, while slivers of Soul Power were already swimming around him. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to st his Soul Power out. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Gui Hao¡¯s Umbra des.

    Feeling somewhat helpless, Mo Wen shook his head. Nevertheless, he did not move, nor did the other members of the Mo Family.

    He felt slightly disappointed, yet was also getting an unknown feeling. Gui Hao was extremely talented, yet was farcking in skill. From Mo Wen¡¯s point of view, the fight now was apletely one-sided match. However, this wasbat. Regardless of the moved used, it would be a good move if it brings victory for one. No matter how good Wang Zhong was, he had too little ess to resources.

    At the very least, from Wang Zhong¡¯s current condition, he was basically unable to deal with this move. At this moment, admitting defeat was the most intelligent decision to make, as this was also a good thing for Tianjing. After all, there would only be hope when one is alive.

    Countless eyes focused on Wang Zhong, with pity, encouragement, unwillingness as well as worry present in them.

    Worried that he was overestimating his abilities and thereby risking his life for glory. Naturally, they were more worried that him going all out would also cause countless members of the audience to apany him to the afterworld,...

    Indeed, their worries have materialized, as Wang Zhong clearly did not have any ns or intention of surrendering.

    All of a sudden, people realized that from the instant Gui Hao had formed the storm around him, Wang Zhong appeared to have stood there quietly, watching as though he was a spectator for this fight.

    Only at this moment did he made an action, which was to shake his head.

    It appeared to be filled with disappointment, before his left hand started to move with a cadence.

    A wave of fluctuations instantly appeared in the surrounding space.

    In the next instant, a gigantic ¡°milky white¡± lump appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    What was that?

    Countless people opened their eyes to take a clearer look.

    It appeared to be a white ball-like clump that floated in the air weightlessly.

    It possessed a pair of beady little eyes, while its mouth wasrger than its face. Its body was of an elliptical shape, while appearing semi-transparent, causing it to appear naive and childish. However, after looking at Gui Hao¡¯s ck winds, it appeared to have received some kind of stimtion as it immediately proceeded to lunge forward!

    What the fuck...was that??? Summoned beast??? A worm??? Why doesn¡¯t it have any hair!

    Dumbfounded expressions appeared on the faces of countless people, while the considerably miserable atmosphere was instantly changed by this little thing. No no no. Due to this naive looking big fellow¡¯s appearance, the atmosphere appeared to have changed to one of amusement.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s actually a Soul Beast Master? However, was that thing a pet? It appears more suited to follow girls as they take a stroll about! This development caused quite a few people on Skylink to clutch their heads in dizziness.

    Brother King¡¯s is theing of the hero for this generation! All of that has been destroyed in an instant! He was actually that flustered to summon such a sweet and naive pet out! Could he really have exhausted all his abilities?

    Everyone basically could not watch the scene of this cute little thing on the brink of being torn into shreds.

    Gui Hao felt slightly surprised, as never in his wildest dreams did he expect for Wang Zhong to be a Soul Beast Master. Nevertheless, it took only a second for his eyes to be filled with contempt. How could this kind of trash pet be of any use! As this thought appeared in his head, his berserk wind des had already swept out.

    However, when that ¡± sweet and naive pet¡± made contact with the first wind de, Gui Hao¡¯s smile immediately stiffened.

    Hu!

    Upon making contact with the wind de, the white ball appeared just like Wang Zhong¡¯s runic shield before, beingpletely unable to put up any resistance or response at all. However, the wind de proceeded to disappear without a trace, while therge white ball proceded to furiously expand in size! The entire meatball proceeded to shiver, appearing to be exceedingly...excited¡­.exceedingly satisfied...appearing to treat the wind des as food...

    1 de, 2 des, 3 des¡­.10 des, 20 des, 30 des...

    The Divinized Umbra des basically appeared to be a feast for that sweet and naive face! In that short span of a few seconds, before it really turned into a ball, with its new body already grown to a 7 to 8 metre tall, 5 to 6-metre ball!

    After expanding in size, it proceeded to surge forward, heading straight towards the pool of energy present in the stage, which was the storm that Gui Hao formed. With a devouring might akin to that of a whale, it devoured the entire storm cleanly, resulting in its body instantly expanding to its maximum limit.

    It was the same Devouring capability. Yet, Gui Hao¡¯s devouring method was simply a joke whenpared to the Dimensional Wanderer King. Never in his wildest dreams would Gui Hao expect for this freak toe out and spoil the good situation he had ced himself! In an instant, all of the power he possessed exploded out, hiding the skies and covering the earth as it surged out! Everyone must die, all must die!

    However, the seemingly slow-moving Dimensional Wanderer King instantly increased in speed, shooting forwards with a speed simr to the wind des it had devoured. All of Gui Hao¡¯s attacks disappeared into its body like a stone in an ocean!

    At the same time, the massive body of the Dimensional Wanderer King pressed down onto Gui Hao...BANG...

    A massive bang rang out, as the arrogant and despotic Gui Hao was sat on by the Dimensional Wanderer King! As it did so, everyone could see shes appearing on its body as it continued to absorb Gui Hao¡¯s Soul Power.

    Wang Zhong knew what his Dimensional Wanderer King¡¯s abilities were. This fellow was basically born from Soul Power. Although thetter wasn¡¯t in a strong state due to his Soul Power limitations, it was basically like using a greatsword to kill a chicken.

    Gui Hao struggled with all his life! This was an embarrassment that was utterly impossible to wipe clean! Everyone could see the white ball move about, while roars continued to sound in the ground beneath it. The faces of the Gui Family members have turned jet ck. Never did they expect for such a scenario to happen!

 Chapter 569 - Victory!

    <h4>Chapter 569: Victory!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The Gui Family members wanted to rush into the stage, though they were already being obstructed. What a farce! There¡¯s a bottom line to every matter! This is the CHF, an event organized by the Federation! Furthermore, it was the home turf of Stuart!

    Joseph was already by the side of the stage. As long as Gui Hao doesn¡¯t die, the entire fight would be under control. This truly was too astonishing. From the looks of it, everyone had underestimated that little fellow! Furthermore, he had actually hidden such a card up his sleeve! A Dimensional Wanderer King! Even Heavenly Soul Stages were not quite willing to provoke such a beast!

    This clearly was the first time that big whitey had appeared in this world. The energy it could absorb here still had some disparity from the pure Soul Power present in the hyperdimension. All this while, Gui Hao who was squashed beneath its butt continued to put up a formidable struggle. Just at this moment, BANG...

    An astonishingly loud bang rang out as the entire ground shuddered. What¡¯s more, white smoke gushed out from the fissures present across half of the stage. Appearing just like steam, there were even quite a few ck gases present within!

    Therge white ball showed an extremely rxed expression as it wriggled its butt, before its body proceeded to shrink. Revealed below his butt was a Gui Hao, one that was a ghastly sight aspared to seconds ago! At this moment, he had already sunk intoplete unconsciousness.

    A deathly silence filled the Skylink and stadium, followed by the sounds of countless people quietly swallowing their saliva.

    In this instant, everyone discovered that Gui Hao really should have preemptively surrendered...Being dealt with by a dimensional beast¡¯s butt, before ending up with an appearance of one that had just been raped!

    Taking overmand from the dazed referee, Joseph shouted out. ¡°Tianjing, Wang Zhong, victory!¡±

    After taking a closer look at the dimensional life form before him, Joseph could say with greater certainty what it was. It really was hard to believe that there were actually people that could sign a dimensional contract with such a life form...thinking about this, Joseph¡¯s eyes sparkled with brilliance. Due to Dicaprio¡¯s rtions, the Parliament seems to have really overlooked this little Wang Zhong fellow.

    Vic, victory?

    The Tianjing squadron went bonkers! Not a single one of them have ever dreamt of doing something like defeating Gui Hao! The Parliament, academies as well as themoners and even entire cities have erupted into celebratory chaos!

    Old Greene finally ced his floating heart back into his chest. At another corner of this city¡¯s suburban district, a faint smile of appreciation appeared on the face of Tumo Assassin.

    Him choosing Ma Dong then was probably the best decision he had made. With Wang Zhong¡¯s performance, as well as his understanding of Ma Dong and the rtionship between the 2, this intelligent man, the former King of assassins, was already able to connect too many things together in his heart.

    Dimensional Wanderer, Golden b, mysterious S ranked Fate Master. Furthermore, with little Ma¡¯s story-spinning ability...most likely, it was really time for him to retire. The future would be under the rule of these youths!

    Regardless of him being an assassin or a businessman, or the leader of his family, this intelligent old man was considerably qualified to make those guesses. In fact, he was considered to be rather brilliant in everything he does.

    A snowy brilliance shone from his eyes. If he blends together all of the matters that have happened, it was not hard for him toe up with a considerably urate picture. Naturally, he definitely wasn¡¯t going to share his findings with anyone. It was best for that mysterious Fate Master to keep his veil of mystery. That was the most important for Ma Dong, the Fate Master and for the Assassin Family, who wanted to enter the armed forces controlled dimensional worlds!

    In fact, if need be, the Assassin Family would go all out just to protect this secret!

    Waving his hand, he gave an order to the old steward behind him: ¡°Don¡¯t continue promoting the matter about Ma Dong and the Fate Master anymore. Being famous would attract attention and ire. Furthermore, slow down our contact with Stuart. There have been some changes to the entire matter, so don¡¯t let their hands extend into our new city. The things are now no longer aligned with our interests. Haha, it¡¯s not worth it to continue just for that little benefits.¡±

    ...

    On the stage, Wang Zhong was waving his hands at this moment. Having a mental connection with him, big whitey was able to understand Wang Zhong¡¯s intentions. Finally, it gave a wriggle with its butt, before leaving unwillingly from that ¡°delicious¡± body.

    An extremely tragic sight appeared in everyone¡¯s view as it removed its butt. The arrogant and aloof rampant assassin was nowhere to be seen, being reced by a beggar dressed in torn and tatters.

    Blue and ck bruises filled his body, while his handsome look turned into a messy bird¡¯s nest but that giant butt, while he hadpletely concussed over, lying t down like a dead dog in the pit. Even after the butt was lifted from him, he did not move a single inch!

    It was only at this moment did big whitey start to size everything that was around it. Floating in the air, it continued to circle around Wang Zhong Time to time, it would rub its face against him, appearing yful while trying a tantrum, appearing iparably cute while doing so.

    Frankly speaking, being a dimensional life form that had inexplicably signed into a contract, it should have been able to gain unlimited fame and shuttle between the worlds as much as it liked. It should able to enjoy the breath of freedom! However, its master, Wang Zhong, had actually forgotten about it! Therefore, this big baby felt wronged. From the looks of it, if it had 2 little hands, big whitey would definitely be using them to continuously club Wang Zhong¡¯s body, while saying ¡°You meanie, you meanie¡­¡±

    Its childish frame, ced right beside Gui Hao, who was beaten into a pulp.

    After an inexplicable bout of silence, the Skylink and stadium finally reacted bypletely exploding up. Was this the CHF? Gui Hao¡¯s near Heroic Soul Stage level Soul Power eruption, Wang Zhong¡¯s mysterious dimensional beast summon! Even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers might not be on the same level as these 2!

    The viewership number on Skylink had already broken 2 million, with the poprity of the CHF utterly surpassing the officials¡¯ estimates. Absolutely no one could have predicted this surge in poprity! The main reason was due to the difference this CHF had from the past. In the previous CHFs, the quarterfinals have always beenpletely dominated by aristocratic families. However, this time, there was a ck horse that had not only managed to break into the quarterfinals, there was also an extremely high possibility of it breaking into the semifinals!

    As for the stadium, the fans that were originally worried for their idol, All Mouthy King, still did not dare to take anyrge breaths, all because of that fellow...it looks too ugly! Take a look at other people¡¯s dimensional beasts! All of them were either ferocious, oundish, or possessed iparable power! Compared to them, Wang Zhong¡¯s dimensional beast was a rolling foodie...

    However, this unorthodox foodie had eaten up Gui Hao¡¯s consummate skill like it was nothing! There basically no one that knew exactly what that dimensional life form was. Naturally, the people that knew it waszy to exin. Instead, they were filled with curiosity. How did Wang Zhong manage to subdue this thing?

    Only when head judge Joseph announced Wang Zhong as the winner did they feel their suspended hearts calm down. The entire stadium proceeded to explode with the sound of ovation, as countless people pumped their fists into the air, roaring with all their might. Nevertheless, they were already unable to contain themselves. The insufferably arrogant Gui Hao had lost! To Wang Zhong, their All Mouthy King!

    That¡¯s right! They¡¯ve already treated Wang Zhong as their illusionary doppelganger!

    ¡°All Mouthy King!¡±

    ¡°Overlooking the Heavens!¡±

    ¡°Did you see that! That¡¯s called strength! That¡¯s called a steamroll! So what about S+? He¡¯ll bust you with a butt!¡±

    ¡°Punch up Torress, kick away Martial Ghost...no no no, butt squash Martial Ghost Divine Emperor! Whose¡¯s left!¡±

    Countless people have gone wide with the slogans chanted on the Skylink and within the stadium, to the point where one could see them from every single corner present within here!

 Chapter 570 - Great General Ma

    <h4>Chapter 570: Great General Ma</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Frankly speaking, even the brainless of brother King fans had extremely great respect for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor before the start of this match. Not only was this due to the strength of the main lineup, but also due to the invincibility, they have long established in the world.

    There has never been anyone that dared to challenge the upper 5 great aristocratic families. There has never been anyone that could snatch a point away from the matches which involved the 4 great families in this CHF!

    However, today, Tianjing has done it!

    However, now, anyone could imagine how much of a stomping Grai and Wang Zhong would do to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, who had already lost Gui Wulie and Gui Hao! Even Gui Xinying was unable to change this! Without talking about Grai and Wang Zhong, just brother King was already more than sufficient!

    At this moment, not only did Tianjing have hope to win this match, they even have the guarantee to do so!

    ¡°Semifinals! Semifinals! Semifinals!¡±

    ¡°Almighty Tianjing! Brother King banzai!¡±

    The brother King fans in the viewing gallery shouted crazily, waving about as they moved up and down like a wheat field. Although it appeared chaotic, unorganized and unaesthetic looking, the passion and fervour infected each and every person that was observing this spectacle.

    From OP to CHF, from Musical Soul Academy¡¯s Eddie to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s Gui Hao!

    Being amoner hero, All Mouthy King has now created history, a legend, one that was not one bit exaggerated. At this moment, his fame within the Federation had shot through the heavens!

    The participant rankings for this CHF within the Skylink were rapidly changed. Within the span of a few minutes, Wang Zhong¡¯s poprity skyrocketed, before overtaking the 1st ce, Mo Wen, with a single breath, to being the 1st person of the CHF!

    The chaotic cheering and surprise did not stop at theyman audience, as the various representatives seated at the very front row of each viewing galleries as well as the other participating squadrons still in contention for this CHF championship.

    At this moment, therge screens were ying back the final moment of the fight. Faced against Gui Hao¡¯s aggressive and ferocious stance, Wang Zhong¡¯s unmoving frame originally appeared to everyone was a state induced by dread and shock. However now, it had turned into one of leisure and ease in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    After taking a closer look, he really appears to be quite rxed! There was not a single of any emotional fluctuations appearing on his face. When Gui Hao erupted with all of his might, there was even regret and pity appearing in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes!

    Exactly what was he regretting? What was that pity?

    ¡°He¡¯s pitying Gui Hao¡¯s talent.¡± Mo Wen was likely the person to be most knowledgeable of that expression, as he had also revealed that same exact expression the moment Gui Hao had unleashed this move. At this moment, a faint smile was present on his face as he continued saying: ¡°The members of the aristocratic families like us have gotten used to being in a safe and easy spot, with them loving to their talents and resources to suppress others. This led them to forsake the most valuable quality of mankind. This same exact mistake had actually appeared on Gui Hao. What a pity.¡±

    Clearly, Mo Wen also felt extremely disappointed, as he had held an extremely high level of anticipation for Gui Hao. After all, he hailed from the Gui Family, and with Gui Hao¡¯s level of talent added with the Gui Family¡¯s skill, he should be extremely, extremely strong. However, the life of this Gui Family young master must definitely be ¡°extremelyfortable¡±.

    ¡°...¡± the people around him turned speechless.

    ¡°Boss, what the hell was that? That¡¯s a devouring ability, right? Ain¡¯t that too much of a bug?¡± replied Napier Mo with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be useful even against Spiritual Soulbat techniques, right?¡±

    That was clearly the matter that was bugging the hearts of everyone, who hade to realize something. Wang Zhong¡­ was actually a Summoning Beast Master!

    If one was to list out Wang Zhong¡¯s weakness, it would definitely be on the aspect of special ability. However, that ball¡¯s appearance had caused all special ability users to feel their blood run cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Dimensional wanderer type of life form. The one before us is very likely a Dimensional Wanderer King, and it¡¯s one of mankind¡¯s most hated life forms in the hyperdimension. It¡¯s an extreme nemesis to anything Spiritual Soul or energy bodies. Furthermore, it can also create illusions. There has never been any record in the history of anyone being able to subdue such a life form.¡± said Mo Xingchen with a smile.

    ¡°Big miss! How are you still able to smile! That thing is basically my bane!¡± replied Napier Mo as he rubbed his nose.

    Hearing his response, Mo Xingchen could not help butugh. ¡°So you too can feel worried. They are existences that no one dares to provoke while in the dimensional worlds. However, its power will be limited to its summoner when it descends to our world. Furthermore, it has an extremely weak body. Gui Hao made a mistake, which was to use his special ability against it.¡±

    Napier Mo gave an exaggerated thumbs up, while not the slightest bit of suspicion was present on the face of Mo Wen and the others. All of them definitely knew the extreme importance of reading more books. However, it was impossible for the average person to know about these details.

    A slightly ugly expression appeared on Carolyn. The stronger Wang Zhong was, the more he exceeded the image she had of him in her mind, the more ufortable she would feel within her heart. It was just like a businessman¡¯s ability to cut losses. She was hoping for the day that some matters would head towards the path she had anticipated. However, it was a pity that every matter surrounding him had gone against her expectations. After the initial shock, she clearly remembered the weaknesses of the Dimensional Wanderer. However, there lies the problem. With Wang Zhong¡¯s level of strength, it was absolutely impossible for him to subdue a Dimensional Wanderer King. So, who was the person who had ¡°gifted¡± this life form to him? And how frightening would that person be?

    With the level of strength and control that Wang Zhong had disyed so far, as well as the unimaginable matter surrounding his intellect, exactly who was standing behind him? Furthermore, he seemed to have an extremely immunity against any aristocratic family, and was filled to the brim with calmness. It¡¯s definitely impossible for Assassin to be the ck hand pulling the strings. Just the thought of this would cause one to feel terror.

    dimir¡¯s expression was also considerably solemn. If the strength Wang Zhong had disyed was sufficient for him to ce importance on thetter, the Dimensional Wanderer King that had absorbed Gui Hao¡¯s Divinized special ability had already reached the level of slightly frightening!

    He had a habit. When bumping into people that were qualified to be his opponents, regardless of whether they would cross hands or not, dimir would definitely make sure to make a pre-emptive summary of his opponent¡¯s greatest traits.

    He had already made records of the number 1 taboo tomit when matched up against Wang Zhong, which was to give him any opportunity to drill into any nook and cranny of his opponent¡¯s weaknesses. Secondly, one should absolutely not let him shift the momentum of the fight. After witnessing this fight, yet another taboo had to be added. His Dimensional Wanderer was basically the natural enemy of all experts that rely heavily on their special abilities. However, after a while, he received a message via Skylink, causing him to take a breath of relief. He was not afraid of the strong, but those without weaknesses. As long as he knew his opponent¡¯s weaknesses, it would be easy toe up with a n to deal with them.

    ¡°From unarmedbat to cross wheels, from an assassin to a Summoning Beast Master. Is there anything else that this Wang Zhong doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°He already is that strong, yet is still able to summon an even more powerful baby. Oh my god, how are other people going to live like that?¡±

    ¡°He really is a match for Laura,¡± Mario muttered his thoughts out. ¡°Bear hugs ball, what harmony.¡±

    ¡°Vice-captain Mario,¡± Sharmie¡¯s cold voice immediately rang out by his side as a chilling glint shot over. ¡°I suddenly feel like straggling someone!¡±

    In the next second, Mario had sunk into a deep choke from Sharmie.

    Frankly speaking, this warm spectacle would cause people to feel their blood turning hot and be filled with envy. We really want to enjoy that straggling! In any case, she won¡¯t really kill someone with that.

    However, only the other members of the zing squadron knew that all of these was a false scene. Don¡¯t get confused by the outward appearance. In reality, when their captain was giving a stranglehold, she would never let anyone make contact with that voluptuous peaks of hers. She was able to behave appropriately, though they might not be present in her actions. Being warded into hospitals was the bread and butter urrence for them.

    The entire stadium was filled with noisy chatter, be it the viewing gallery for the audience or the participants, with all of them saying words filled with ¡°All Mouthy King¡± and ¡°Wang Zhong¡±.

    Among this chaos, Laura was most probably the most genuinely emotional person towards Wang Zhong¡¯s win. At this moment, she could help but to should out Wang Zhong¡¯s name as she looked towards the stage, though her voice was drowned out by the gargantuan mass of voices ringing about in the stadium.

    Dimensional life forms weren¡¯t able to exist in this world for long. Although it was extremely unwilling, big whitey still dissipated away, having filled its senses up with its first taste of this world.

    Wang Zhong walked down thepetition stage, appearing to do so due to the overly intense ovation, cheers and shouts raining down from all directions. Nevertheless, he could not help but wave his hands back in response, causing the noise decibel level to surge to greater heights. His fame and might did note from any aristocratic family, nor did ite from any academy. He did not have any background to speak off. It was his battles, one after another, that was the greatest proof from the countless people watching in the stadium and via Skylink.

    Only a real fan would be able to feel it happening to oneself!¡±

    ¡°What a surprise! Tianjing has already locked their ce for the group battle! Looks like this group battle inevitable!¡± Ruo Zhi had just ended a bout of utter tter about All Mouthy King, so much so that it started to turn gross! Frankly speaking, he wasn¡¯t a person that like to chase after idols. Unlike the ordinary audience, he was the most famousmentator out there, so idols and stars rubbed his shoulders on a daily basis.

    However, When the Dimensional Wanderer King sat right down on Gui Hao like a dog, Ruo Zhi could not help but feel shocked right down to his core.

    At that instant, he felt iparably moved. When it was the moment for the aristocratic members to obtain suppressive victories due to their resources, All Mouthy King had made an even greater counterattack against them!

    Amoner winning against an aristocratic family, the loser defeating the king! This was the eternal dream for any childhood fairy tale! However, it had now appeared in real life!

    In this era, people really do need a hero, and so does Ruo Zhi. He was previously unwilling to do so only due to him having yet to see someone on the degree of All Mouthy King.

    While Ruo Zhi had lost control, Chen Yu¡¯er beside him had long been shooting a bloodthirsty glow! A bloodthirsty glow that was filled with blood! This was the innate ability of females when discovering an excellent mate!

    If not for them needing to cast this match and having responsibilities, they might have already done some crazy things in celebration.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Tianjing¡¯s current atmosphere was considerably rxed now. Although there are 2 more matches left, Tianjing¡¯s participating members are already set. Colby strength has been long known to everyone from his performances in the earlier stages of thepetition. Frankly speaking, he¡¯s unable to be of any threat to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. This duel will definitely be lost. Therefore, the group battle would definitely need to be fought. Brother Ruo Zhi, do you think that Tianjing will have an advantage when they head into the group battle?¡±

    ¡°They definitely will have an advantage. I¡¯ve just received new information that Gui Wulie has already been transferred to intensive care. Although there¡¯s no danger to his life, he definitely is unable to participate in the group battle. As for Gui Hao, everyone can see him in an unconscious state when he was moved off the stage. He has suffered what can be said to be an unprecedentedly heavy butt from that strange dimensional beast...ah, apologize for my words, but I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Rui Zhi had unexpectedly said a joke, though it felt like it was intentional on his part. Nevertheless, he wrapped it up quickly before proceeding on. ¡°Now, there¡¯s only Gui Xinying left to put up a fight. However, she would need to face both Grai and Wang Zhong. Frankly speaking, the chances of victory are rather low!¡±

    ¡°Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s substitutes aren¡¯t weak.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Regardless of how strong they are, a substitute is still just a substitute. Although they might possess S rank level strength, and are able to contend against the elite experts participating in this CHF, against the heaven-defying degree of Wang Zhong and Grai, an ordinary S rank truly does not have much of a meaning. Okay, the 4th duel is about to start! Let¡¯s turn our attention back to the stage! Martial Ghost Divine Emperor has sent up Rassen, their mainstay soldier, and a considerably stable S ranked mainstay! Perhaps he might have a certain level of disparity aspared to Gui Hao, he would definitely obtain a clean sweep victory against Colby. Now, it is time for Tianjing to make their selection!¡±

    Many people proceeded to look towards the Tianjing preparatory area. Although they knew that Tianjing didn¡¯t have the capability of ending this match in the duelling phase, everyone still had considerably high anticipation for it. After all, was there another hidden freshman present within their ranks? Could he be Tianjing¡¯s great weapon? At this moment, people¡¯s expectations of Tianjing have already grown increasingly higher, with them wishing that every single Tianjing substitute was a hidden BOSS! That way, they would be able to rush and grab the CHF championship with one breath!

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ma Dong stood up and said. ¡°This match is destined to be my show!¡±

    This was an extremely simple problem to deal with. There were only 2 people left in Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s fielded mainstays. Since they have sent a soldier up for this duel, they would definitely have to send their mainstay ranged soldier up for the next duel. President Ma Dong¡¯s slightly nervous voice waspletely destroyed by the atmosphere present around him.

    Bringing along a look of disdain and powerful self-confidence, Ma Dong walked up to the stage.

    Dressed in an alluring swallow-tailed coat, he totally appeared anything but a CHF participant, and more like an MC ready to walk up the stage and take the mic!

    However, no one dared to look down on him!

    This was a person that could do battle alongside brother King! This fellow had been always hidden away by Tianjing, all the way just for the sake of appearing on stage in the crucial match in the quarterfinals! Even if he was a freshman, who dared to say that he wasn¡¯t some hidden BOSS?

    Did he dress very gaudily? He doesn¡¯t appear like a soldier? Did you take a look at Napier Mo? He dresses up more gaudily than this person, and appeared more oundish in his behaviour, but take a look at his strength!

    From that, one could see that any fellow that has the personality to dress up gaudily would definitely have extraordinary aplishments alongside their quirks!

    Furthermore, ording to the information, that Ma Dong was the president of the Prodigy Society. Wang Zhong was just the vice-president! In the era, only the strongest could be the president. Could it be that...

    The audience in the stadium weed this freshman with assurance and cheers of support. Contrary to that, pale expressions of dread filled some participants as they thought, could it really be that Tianjing has yet to show their full strength?

    Faced against the apuse from the countless brother King and Tianjing fans present, Ma Dong gave a faint smile in reply. He did not appear overly excited, nor did he appear overly humble. In fact, he did not show the slightest trace of nervousness that freshmen should have!

    Every action he did was filled with overbearingness, appearing to haveplete control over the entire stage!

    The hidden BOSS has descended on the stage!

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up as hemented: ¡°Tianjing has chosen to send up their freshman Ma Dong! This is somewhat interesting. He seems to only be the representative of the Tianjing squadron. However, due to Tianjing only have 9 members at the start, he can be the squadron¡¯s padding and be their 10th member and be sent out as a substitute. There is a probability of him being a hidden card for Tianjing, as it¡¯s said that he is a member of the Assassin Family, and is also the elder cousin of Emily.¡±

 Chapter 571 - Finish the act X run

    <h4>Chapter 571: Finish the act X run (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Could he be as outstanding of an assassin as Emily? With his age and the Assassin Family¡¯s strict requirements ced on their members, I think that Ma Dong might be another one of Tianjing¡¯s trump cards!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility!¡± Ruo Zhi said while nodding his head. ¡°One can feel his level of confidence just from the calm and unperturbed expression he has on his face! He¡¯s about to face the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s mainstay soldier, yet he¡¯s not showing the slightest bit of dread or worry! Only with sufficient confidence will one be able to maintain their coolheadedness!¡±

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s earnest analysis had almost caused the Tianjing preparatory area and the students in Tianjing Academy tough their bellies out. Everyone was all too clear about the extent of Ma Dong¡¯s abilities, as he was a famous figure in their academy even before the CHF.

    ¡°The great general Ma has graced the stage!¡±

    ¡°The great Ma, huh? Hahaha! Brothers, keep your eyes wide open; our academy¡¯s mascot is gracing the stage!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no one that can rival the pretentiousness of our president! Only those who don¡¯t know would not fear him!¡±

    On the stage, Rassen¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn, while he started to quietly make preparations. Ever since he had locked onto his would-be opponent, he had not felt any threat from thetter at all.

    However, it was in the absence of threats that the danger was at its greatest!

    Just like Mo Wen, Wang Zhong and Grai... all of them had treated the concealment of their true abilities as their way of life. That wasn¡¯t a feat that any random expert could aplish! On the contrary, those who meticulously kept up a false front were extremely easy to read. However, this Ma Dong...

    He couldn¡¯t be read, nor seen through!

    Frankly speaking, it was an extremely simple task for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor to analyze Ma Dong from the information that was avable about him. However, who in the right mind would have expected this leader to suddenly appear on stage as one of Tianjing¡¯s main fighters? They basically hadn¡¯t bothered researching Ma Dong¡¯s abilities in detail.

    The Rassen on stage waspletely different from before. Faced a fellow whose information has never been taken note of by his family, it would bepletely false to say that he didn¡¯t have any dread present in his heart.

    Perhaps, this would be a rather difficult fight... However, regardless of that, he definitely needed to win!

    Rassen took a deep breath, before cautiously raising his runic sword before his chest.

    Match begin!

    However, before Rassen could rush forward, the other party had already opened his mouth.

    ¡°How are you.¡± Ma Dong sounded rather calm and gentle. There was not a sliver of antagonistic intent radiating from him. Instead, he felt like a senior that was preparing to inquire about something from a freshman.

    Rassen¡¯s expression turned slightly stiff, as he started to ponder whether or not he should reply. He had rushed straight intobat, yet his opponent¡¯s mysterious actions have caused dread to form in his heart. Nevertheless, it was this instant of hesitation that made him unable to take one more step forwards, resulting in him looking over towards Ma Dong with vignce, with the intention of hearing what thetter has prepared for himself.

    However, the great president Ma¡¯s following sentence caused everyone to develop the impulsion to vomit blood.

    ¡°The greeting¡¯s been said.¡± Ma Dong gave a slight smile. ¡°Now, goodbye. Hi referee, I¡¯ve not slept well yesterday, so I¡¯ll surrender.¡±

    Surrender?

    Rassen felt slightly dumbfounded. Not only him, the countless fans in the audience who were cheering for him in anticipation were also dumbfounded by his words, causing the enthusiastic and passionate atmosphere to rapidly turn cold.

    What was that?

    ¡°What do I mean? Is it really hard to understand? Take my words at straight value! I surrender!¡± with a carefree and confidence turn, Ma Dong hopped out of the stage in the next instant. When he had walked up onto the stage, he was afraid that his legs weren¡¯t able to carry him out of the stage fast enough, even though just a single step was enough for that.

    Sur, surrender? What¡¯s more, what¡¯s with that inevitable appearance! Wasn¡¯t that too shameless?!

    Shameless? Shame your mother! This is called the art of war!

    The great president Ma was sessfully in returning back, returning back to the evil clutches of Mmi, who was on the brink of tears from all of herughing.

    Countless people had their jaws wide agape. The high hopes for this freshman turned into silence in an instant, before transforming into roaringughter.

    Frankly speaking, curses and abusive words would definitely appear if this wasmitted by another squadron. Despite it being Tianjing, if not for Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s victory and shows of might, Ma Dong would definitely be cursed to death by everyone.

    However, there was only amusement andughter present in the hearts of the audience. At this point, Tianjing was already severelycking in manpower, and were indeed left with theirst options. Sending their captain Ma Dong up was a clear indication of how high they valued a victory in this match.

    ¡°This...I thought his was some hidden Boss! In the end, he turns out to be a joke! Look at how gaudy he had dressed up in! I assumed that he¡¯s like Napier Mo!¡±

    ¡°Ha. There¡¯s actually people like that in an assassin family like Assassin? Is he doing so specifically to throw away Assassin¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the morality, where¡¯s the morality?¡±

    ¡°This is our great Tianjing, which will never head alone an ordinary path!¡±

    Pomo was on the brink of tears as he roared out inughter. ¡°I¡¯ve really never imagined that there would be anyone in the entire universe more shameless and thick-skinned than Noriba! That fellow¡¯s the ancestor of all jokes!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the joke! Your entire family¡¯s a joke!¡± Noriba gave a powerful counter-attack while rolling his eyes. That fellow had walked up onto the stage basically for the sake of showing off! He had immediately left the stage after surrendering! Why the need for such bombastic actions? The faces of the Gui Family members have already turned jet ck. Not only did he surrender, he had also made sure to leave people hanging! That idiot Rassen! He didn¡¯t even have the ability to judge his opponent! He should have smashed that fellow to the brink of death!

    In a distant ce a thousand miles away, there were people fuming with anger from the earlier spectacle. That was precisely Ma Dong¡¯s 5th uncle, Asuma, who was on the brink of shouting. ¡°What was that! Does he know that he is a member of the Assassin Family? That a deliberate attempt to shame our family! Why doesn¡¯t he let other people go up onto the stage! What exactly does he want to do!¡±

    The loss he suffered in Tianjing had resulted in his nephew being given theplete cold shoulder by the old master. Not only did he lose his benefits, he had also lost the might and status he had within the family. Regardless of his superficial happiness for the family¡¯s rise in status, he obviously has negative and hostile feelings towards Ma Dong. Therefore, how would he not grab hold of any opportunity to vent his frustration towards thetter!

    Frankly speaking, Asuma¡¯s roars weren¡¯t without any basis. Ma Dong¡¯s actions have indeed smeared their Assassin¡¯s name. They would still be able to im the absence of any rtionship if Ma Dong was just a branch member. However, at this very moment, he had control at least half of the most important project the Assassin Family was developing, their new city. With such a high status, anything he did in public would reflect on the entirety of the Assassin Family. Regardless of it being purely due to his actions, or was it due to jealousy, there were quite a few elders that have already made simr responses to Asuma.

    However,pared to them, Tumo Assassin pressed his hand down lightly before saying in an indifferent voice. ¡± If you¡¯re able to obtain a golden b, or you can obtain the new territory at Tianjing for the family to develop, if you¡¯re able to make connections with an expert like the Fate Master, you can do whatever you want in public. I¡¯ll take up the responsibility to clean your asses.¡±

    With a faint smile, he swept his gaze across everyone around him, before resting it onto Asuna. ¡°However, if you are unable to aplish those, then you jolly well manage what you say. Assassin only needs one voice and absolute unity. Looks like it has been a while since the family discipline has been enforced, huh? Looks like all of you have forgotten about it!¡±

    His indifferent tone caused everyone around him to turn silent in fear. Cold sweat surfaced on Asuna¡¯s forehead, as he lowered his head in obedience, while the shades of envy and fury present with his eyes gradually faded away!

    Stopping to care about those around him, Tumo focused his attention back to that calm figure being shown on the Skylink, who appeared to be not satisfied with his victory in his duel. Was this really an ordinary youth from Tianjing?¡±

    Even if he was beaten to death, Tumo would never believe that anyone who wasn¡¯t naive or new into the world would dare to be unafraid of the Gui Family. That Wang Zhong was precisely that, as he had a gaze and pride that was solely possessed by experts. This Wang Zhong definitely has an immeasurable influence standing behind him, something that their Assassin Family wanted. They wanted to escape the confines of being a mere assassin aristocratic family, only being able to shuttle through the underworld, never to show themselves in the light. They wanted to be famous! However, all of these would have a necessary requirement of having an absolute expert as their backer. However, these super experts would never be interested in a ¡°little family¡± like their Assassins, with seemingly all of them either being monopolized by the 10 great families, or be general level existences within the Federation¡¯s armed forces. Tumo hoped for Wang Zhong to give Assassin this opportunity to break out, and all of his hopes rested on Ma Dong¡¯s back. That¡¯s because he was the most outstanding Assassin Family member in terms of creating friendships and maintaining trust. The wiser the person, the clearer they would see that unting one¡¯s cleverness in front of those experts would have the same effect as seeking death, If there were people within the family that could see this point, he wouldn¡¯t mind given the family a cleansing.

    The gidst of this match have already been formed, with both squadrons tied at a 2:2 score. Now, everyone was already focusing on the start of the group battle, with there being not important use for the 5th duel.

    If any other squadron was in Tianjing¡¯s shoes, they might give their all for the sake of showing their tenacity or for the face of their squadron. However, this was Tianjing, and they won¡¯t go out to do matters that held no meaning. There were some people who would let their members go up onto the stage even though the duel had no influence on the overall situation. Wang Zhong had evaluated the dangers present as well as the tempering a fight would bring for his members. However, for Colby and Ma Dong, there really was no need for them to risk their lives.

    For the 5th duel, Colby was up against the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s mainstay ranged soldier, resulting in him surrendering immediately without any dy. That¡¯s because he could really feel the thick murderous aura radiating from his opponent. As long as he drags on for a a little bit of time, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he would still suffer serious injuries at the very minimum. He did not have the slightest doubt towards the vicious nature of the Gui Family. After Gui Hao was defeated, the Gui Family have already turned irritated and violent.

    Despite having lost 2 sessive duels, not only were there no curses being hurled by fans, there was instead a wave of apuse. Frankly speaking, this was the charm and charisma of brother King. To his genuine fans, even his fart would be nice smelling. Any decision he makes would be wholehearted supported by them . Furthermore, the truth could also be used to prove that Wang Zhong¡¯s decisions have basically never been wrong.

    The final score for the duelling phase ended in a 3:2 lead for Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. Despite them having a small advantage, be it their fans in the audience or the squadron itself, all of them had ck clouds looming over them, with solemn expressions present on their faces, appearing no different from having suffered a loss.

    At this point in time, Gui Hao had already woken up. Nevertheless, his body was extremely weak, appearing as though his body endured the wastage of having stayed in space, while a void had reced the glow present in his eyes.

    Ever since birth, he had never, ever suffered a defeat on this magnitude. Regardless of the stage or ce, he was held as an ruler like existence that everyone looked up to. Only he hand the qualifications to find people to step on! However, today, this had rebounded, with him being the one that was utterly stepped on.

    His strength, dignity, pride, arrogance, and even his body, was stepped and squashed into a miserable state.

    The fires of anger still burned within him. However, he appeared to have lost the oxygen required to keep the fire alive, causing the fire within him flip repeatedly between anger and one of torment.

    Gui Hao¡¯s mind waspletely nk, with him appeared to have lost his soul.

    The stadium was now filled with the noisy buzz of discussions, as people were chatting excitedly for the uing grop battle. Those sharped eye people present in the majority of the squadrons present her have already made a clear judgement and verdict for it. This was especially true for Stuart, dimir and Heaven¡¯s Fate Academy, who had a rather clear understanding of Gui Hao.

    That fellow was too prideful and too conceited. Ever since his appearance, his had never suffered such a blow before. Wang Zhong¡¯s suppression as well as the embarassing butt squash that ended the fight would make anyone believe the low probability of Gui Hao being able to stand up and participate for the uing group battle. Not only did he suffered injuries to his body, his entire world have definitely copsed as a result.

    Coupled with Gui Hao copsing, the situation that Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was faced with would be Gui Xinying bringing along 2 substitutes and 2 mainstays to deal with Wang Zhong and Grai.

    Was there any chance for victory? Naturally, there was a chance.

    First of all, Tianjing¡¯s Scarlet and Emily were simrly unable to participate. Other that Wang Zhong and Grai, there really wasn¡¯t anyone else that could be of any threat to them.

    Furthermore, the Gui Family was extremely proficient in group battle techniques. If they were able toe up with formation, they might be able to contain Wang Zhong up, and let Gui Xinying dispose of him. Being one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers, she definitely possessed the strength to deal with Grai in a 1 on 1.?After all, she had indeed disyed some god-likebat techniques earlier in this match. After Gui Hao¡¯s fight, everyone had came to a realization that gorgeous and exaggerated techniques were just for show. However, a good technique was one that was able to reap a life with a single strike.

    However, all of these possiblities were only an idealistic dream. In reality, with the skill and strength level Wang Zhong and Grai possessed, it was extremely ,extremely difficult to split them apart inbat! Furthermore, what if Wang Zhong chooses to use the cross wheels? Would the Gui Family¡¯s substitutes have the chance to get close and surround him?

    Why does it feel that the Gui Family would really have to kneel down in defeat this time around!

    The various doubts and horrible situation have caused the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fan regions to be filled with a pessimistic atmopshere that was unlike the spirited one that was present at the start of the match. These Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans were already unable to hype themselves up. Just the thought of the process Tianjing had endured to walk all the way to here would cause even the most cautious to feel their hearts turn cold. Although they don¡¯t have the quantity of personnel like other squadrons, thebined strength of Wang Zhong and Grai cannot be matched. The only hope the Gui Family has was to use Gui Xinying¡¯s terrifying Dimensional Spiritual Soulbat techniques to flip the advantage to their side. However, all of these could only be theoratical possiblities in the face of Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯sbat prowess.

    Time continued to tick by. While the Gui Family and their supporters were all feeling extremely tormented by the situation, Tianjing on the other hand was feeling much more calm, and were even filled with hope and anticipation. It was extremely rare for both Wang Zhong and Grai to remain in an extremely good state for the group battle. Naturally, the rest before the group battle was also extremely important, especially for Wang Zhong. Grai should have already rest enough. As for Wang Zhong, in his earlier intense battle against Gui Hao, everything he did, including the summon of his mysterious dimensional beast, would be rather taxing on his strength. Nevertheless, everyone believed that All Mouthy King¡¯s tenacity would result in the earlier fight not have too much of an effect in the group battle!

    Finally, after much anticipation, the group battle was about to start. The lineup fielded by the Gui Family had unexpectedly included the half dead Gui Hao walking in the lead! It seemed that he had already made aplete recovery! Regardless of that, it had given their supporters sufficient confidence to start their cheering once again. Regardless of what method the Gui Family had done, a Gui Hao would cause the group battle to change entirely!

    Gui Hao, would was limp and covered in a daze when he had left the stage earlier, had now retured with what seemed like a recovered form.

    A gloomy expression nketed the face that was filled with fury and murderous aura. Following behind him was Gui Xinying, Rassen, the mainstay ranged soldier Wilhelma, as well as the substitute assassin 18th Ghost.

 Chapter 572 - Fusion?

    <h4>Chapter 572: Fusion?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although others might not be able to quickly recover after such serious injuries, it was absolutely possible for the Gui Family. Their healers and stockpile of various kinds of miraculous medicines made it possible for one to recover within a short span of time. From the looks of it, the Gui Family¡¯s really going quite deep with this match. Nevertheless, Gui Hao now had to bear an extremely great amount of responsibility on his shoulders. His family had basically given up on any uing matches. However, one had to also consider that if he doesn¡¯t go onto the stage, he would have no more chances left to disy himself.

    Being the captain, and wishing to be the representative of the younger generation, it was necessary to have such overbearingness. At the very least, people would treat him with greater importance.

    Carolyn gave a slight sigh. If he really was truly brave, he would definitely be able to stir people¡¯s hearts. However, the problem was that there was not a single trace of any bravery present on his face. Instead, it was filled to the brim with anger and hatred. At this moment, he¡¯s most likely thinking about how to get his face back. Clearly, the other members of the Gui Family were keeping their mouths shut in fear, a clear indication of what had happened in the resting room earlier. While Gui Hao can be polite and courteous at times, he would absolutely not give a damn when he¡¯s furious. He¡¯s the young master of the Gui Family!

    ¡°He actually used the Soul Explosion drug...he even dares to use such a forbidden drug. He truly doesn¡¯t value his life.¡±dimir didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Using a drug like that while in the Casted Soul Stage would shave 5 to 6 years off one¡¯s lifespan. Don¡¯t look down on these 5 to 6 years, as they would have an extremely great influence over one¡¯s potential, especially so during the barrier into the realm of Heavenly Soul Stage.

    Clearly, Gui Hao wasn¡¯t will to admit defeat. At this moment, he appeared just like a gambler who had lost to the point of tilting. This was merely apetition, with there being so long of a future waiting for him. However, he was not willing to wait. Truthfully speaking, he¡¯s decision making had made him appear inferior to the squadrons that have been eliminated earlier in this CHF. The only words that could be said were that he had been spoilt too much.

    Divian looked towards Gui Hao, before looking at Wang Zhong. Truthfully speaking, if not for the difference in their birth, Wang Zhong would have far surpassed Gui Hao in all ways, as the disparity between them was too, too great. Possessing strength was one thing, though the most important trait of a man was their breadth of mind.

    In fact, the Mo Family didn¡¯t care too much about Gui Hao. The more one was like that, the more one would appear strong, yet be weak in reality. It could be said that Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was already incapable of obstructing their advancement. Regardless of this match¡¯s result, they woulde to a stop at the semifinals.

    However, this view was only shared among Carolyn and a few other handfuls of people. Theymen thatprised of the majority in the audience weren¡¯t able to read that deeply just from Gui Hao¡¯s appearance. To them, since thetter had already walked up onto the stage, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor still possessed hope for victory!

    The stadium resounded with thete apuse and cheers from the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans, while the entire Tianjing fan region has their eyes focused on the little passageway located on the opposite side.

    Alongside each other, 2 men walked out.

    Wang Zhong, Grai.

    Behind them, huh...there¡¯s, there¡¯s no one else?

    All the way till Wang Zhong and Grai had already stood on the stage, there was not a single person present behind them.

    What was this? 2 VS 5? Furthermore, the even stranger matter was that both of them had actually walked up without any weapons in their hands! Wang Zhong¡¯s even not using his signature cross wheels! This was an absolute bare-naked provocation!

    The Skylink exploded up in response. It had to be said that when Wang Zhong and Grai had walked out alongside each other under the illumination of the spotlights, their handsome appearances caused countless girls to topple over from being lovestruck. There were even a few girls that instantly came up with a deep fairy tale in their minds, with their crushes holding their hands and flying alongside them into the skies...

    The Skylink and stadium instantly erupted into a wave of fiery discussions. Expressions of anger and fury, while the Tianjing fans went batshit high.

    If you wanna do it, do it in such a straightforward manner! There¡¯s basically no need for the rest to show their faces!

    Faced against S+, these 2 fellows had gone all out with their showboating and walked up to the stage with no weapons! Furthermore, they proceeded to stand right before the 5 man formation from Martial Ghost Divine Emperor!

    Thinking back to the pretentious attitude Gui Hao had first shown in the CHF, which lead to it bing a trend. The trend was to purposely engage inbat with a numerical disadvantage. Although Tianjing was fighting 2 VS 5, the meaning doesn¡¯t differ much!

    This attitude, such show! Furthermore, both are motherfucking unarmed!

    That¡¯s basically going ¡°pa pa pa¡± on the face of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor!

    Gui Hao¡¯s face alternated between a pale and green shade. Even before the start of the fight, he was already tittering deeply between these 2 emotions. The hum of explosions going off in his mind, while he was so angry his entire body started to shake.

    He was actually being provoked once again by people! With such bare-naked provocation!

    Smash them! Give me the strength! Give me the strength!

    A crazed voice roared within his heart, burning it so hot that his brain was on the brink of exploding! He had already given the death sentence to ignore thepetition rules and kill them both! Naturally, everything else would be shouldered by the Gui Family!

    Who would have guessed that Wang Zhong had actually managed to guess Gui Hao¡¯s true intentions! At this stage of the CHF, the rest of the squadron weren¡¯t able to offer much of any help in the group battle. On the contrary, that would allow his opponents the opportunity to grasp their weakness and tear a hole into their defences.

    It was also at this moment, when Wang Zhong and Grai had already taken their positions beside each other. The 2 of them started to move their hands deftly about, with their actions and speed beingpletely in sync, before the golden glow of runes started to radiate out.

    Countless rays of golden runic pathways formed in the next instant between the, appearing exceedingly mysterious. Only Wang Zhong and Grai knew how to use runicbat techniques in a fight. Could it be that they were...

    Those golden runic pathways started toe together inyers, appearing as though they were construction materials for a structure. Regardless of how many times people had seen them, the process of this runic construction appeared just like a work of art being made. This was an intense feast for one¡¯s eyes, with the dense orbits of the runic pathways creating an extremely awesome sight to behold.

    ¡°This...is abination, runic array?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± having done some research about runes, Rennes eximed as a frown appeared on his face. ¡°How can the runic imprints from 2 peoplee together and fuse?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for 2 people to have identical thoughts and awareness. Even after meticulous cooperation training, it is impossible for 2 people to have identical Soul Power frequencies or amplitudes¡­¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong can change the frequency of his Soul Power. He should be the one that¡¯s making adjustments to himself to tune to Grai¡¯s Soul Power.¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes lit up like torches. In the past, she had always believed that Grai was the one that had taught Wang Zhong the runic shield technique. In her point of view, Grai was the focal point, with Wang Zhong merely being a bridge. However, never did she expect for...

    ¡°That¡¯s different! Making adjustments to one¡¯s Soul Power frequencies is just a saying. Truthfully speaking, the result of making those changes are a hit or miss! It¡¯s impossible for anyone to be able possess such detailed control over their Soul Power frequencies!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about his fight against Zhao Yilong? This control over his Soul Power frequencies is an original strongpoint of his. This person...is too frightening.¡± Carolyn gave a sigh in reply. It was easy to change one¡¯s Soul Power amplitude. However, matching it with other people¡¯s frequencies was truly too hard a task to aplish. Yet, Wang Zhong was not only able to aplish that, he was also able to match with another person¡¯s Soul Power wave band. This was already sufficient to propel him to a terrifying realm.

    Perfect control over his Soul Power, and having done the highest level of research in runes, Wang Zhong!

    Being right next to him, Grai could get a clearer feel of the meticulous adjustments Wang Zhong had made to his Soul Power.

    The more one understood runic imprints, the more one would know the difficulty required to pull that feat off. That difficult level was countless more times that what Carolyn and Rennes were thinking about.

    When Wang Zhong had proposed a 2-man fusion runic array, his first response was also ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±. Even though he knew that Wang Zhong was able to adjust his Soul Power frequency and amplitude, this was a runic array! He would need to make adjustments for every single change and transformation, which happens every single second! Furthermore, one would need to match thempletely to a tick! As long as there was just a slight deviation or slip-up, like a mismatch of frequency or amplitude, or a sliver of difference in their strength output, the entire runic array would copse as a result.

    However, Wang Zhong was able to aplish that. During the entire process of constructing that big of a runic array, he had made not made even a slightest slip-up...

 Chapter 573 - 2 Freaks

    <h4>Chapter 573: 2 Freaks</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Frankly speaking, there were even times where Grai would feel pressured. The god-like talent Wang Zhong possessed made it extremely hard for people to catch up to him.

    The exquisite and gorgeous golden runes took only 1 to 2 seconds to fullyplete, before revealing itsplete appearance for all to see.

    A solid constructposed of countless golden runic pathways interweaved together was formed, possessing an empty and spacious interior, with the opening expanding out in all directions. It appeared slightly simr to the move Grai had pulled out to deal with Gui Wulie, yet it appeared muchrger, and much stronger, and much more..plete!

    No one knew exactly how powerful it was. However, other than Gui Hao, the faces of everyone from the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, including the audience by the side of the stadium, instantly changed shades. In contrast, the Tianjing fans instantly broke out in intense enthusiasm and excitement!

    Wang Zhong and Grai maintained their stance with their arms raised. In the next instant, a sound rang out simultaneously from their mouths, right in concert with each other!

    DI¡­

    Humm~~~~!

    It was only a single noise, but the ring upon ring of runes started to furiously blossom with light, before every circle and everyyer proceeded to vibrate!

    As energy was transmitted into it, the entire runic array vibrated, just as though it was umting energy, storing and not yet releasing any out!

    Humm...

    Humm¡­!

    The 2nd tone quickly followed suit.

    As energy continued to follow into it, the might umted within it became increasingly clear!

    The entire outward expanding runic array suddenly expanded to twice its size, with thergest ring already covering half of the entire stage!

    The slightly overflowing sonic ripples that radiated out from the stage caused everyone other than Gui Xinying to turn dizzy. Wilhelma attempted to force and attack out, though his fierce shot was immediately dissipated by the iing sonic waves, resulting in it utterly unable toe within 5 metres from the 2.

    The 2 sounds made possessed an extremely powerful defensive effect. As the invisible sound waves lorded over the entire stage, the changes that happened caused the group of Gui Family members to sink in despair.

    At this moment, Gui Hao was still shaking in anger and madness. Clearly, his mind was in a drunken and copsing state. The usage of the drug had caused an abnormally huge decrease in his reaction speed, while causing him to sink into a chronically slow speed in thought processes. However, time around him continued to flow as usual. If he had immediately taken action upon the start of the group battle, it definitely wasn¡¯t impossible to disrupt their construction, abet it being a difficult task to aplish. However, every single person from the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron were waiting for Gui Hao¡¯s order, with no one daring to make any move on their own. Although the audience might not be able to spot this out, the participants present in the stadium could see this as clear as day. At this moment, the ns Gui Hao had made over all these years have crumbled and copsed apart, so much so that even Zhao Zimo could not help but spit twice on the ground. This motherfucker!

    ¡°Form up!¡± Gui Xinying¡¯s loud voice rang out fiercely as she grasped hold of Gui Hao¡¯s neck.

    At this moment, there was already no time for her to care about Gui Hao¡¯s face. Now, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s already at the precipice of extreme danger! Therefore, it needs someone to step up and take control! Since Gui Hao¡¯s unable to do so, she needed to do it!

    There¡¯s nowhere to hide on the stage, as Grai had more than sufficiently proven this during his match against Gui Wulie. Even with thetter¡¯s speed and acute power of sight, he was still unable to evade the ultrasonic attacks. Compared to him, the quasi mainstays and substitutes they had fielded for this group battle, including the mentally deranged Gui Hao, had no possibility of evading the iing attack.

    Raising his shield, Rassen advanced forwards. Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, who was revered in their offense, never ever had the position of a heavy soldier in their lineups. They did not even have a single one in their substitute lineups. However, even if this was the case, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor still had a defensive formation prepared for when the need arises.

    This wasn¡¯t just some average heavy shield! A crystalline earthern glow radiated from the entire shield, while its entire surface was covered with countless runes engraved throughout every inch. Furthermore, one could faintly make out the markings of a heavy soldier.

    Guardian of Skoda!

    One of the most illustrious divine weapons of Federation!

    The Gui Family had pulled it out from their city before arriving here, all for the sake of defending against Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels. Though, at this moment, it was being used for another purpose.

    Everyone gathered behind Rassen¡¯s shield in an instant, with Gui Hao being carried over by Gui Xinying. The 4 people raised their hands and pressed onto Rassen¡¯s back, before proceeding to pour their Soul Power into him, and thereby transmitting it into the heavy shield! This was a Soul Power quantity that far exceeded the limits of a Casted Soul Stage, causing the Guardian of Skoda to radiate with a gentle and holy radiance.

    Upon making contact with the face of the Guardian of Skoda, the iing sonic waves were immediately dispelled by its powerful defensive ability, allowing the people hiding behind it to remainpletely unharmed.

    However, that was just a sliver of power that was overflowing from the runic array before them.

    In the blink of an eye, the 3rd sound rang out!

    Everyone could see the 3-dimensional runic array spring to life, with every single rune present in its construct vibrating to their limits, creating a humming noise coupled with a loud hum as they did so.

    All of a sudden, Wang Zhong and Grai leapt into the air, adjusting the angle of their runic array to overlook the entire stage from above!

    The 2 leapt to the same height, with both of them doing identical actions.

    Soul Power surged forth furiously, as a resounding sound rang out simultaneously from their mouths.

    BOOM~~~

    Rumble rumble rumble...

    The entire runic array instantly expanded in size, before quickly contracting. In a blink of an eye, it expanded once against, sending all of the energy it had umted into one shot, before shooting it out!

    A sonic wave visible to the naked eye rippled out, appearing like a transparent tsunami as it rumbled out. The massive recoil from the runic array as a result ofunching that sonic wave immediately sent Wang Zhong and Grai high into the air.

    Humm~~~

    The sound wave exploded out, rumbling straight out towards the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron. A massive ripple formed in space as thepletely transparent sonic cannon ball shook the surrounding stretch of dimensional space so much so that people could see the cracks that formed as a result. If one was to look at another dimension, one would be able to see the countless lightning arcs travelling around those cracks!

    In the face of this, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor defensive formation copsed and shattered apart in an instant!

    Bang!

    An eye-piercing white light blossomed, blinding out everything on the stage. After the initial impact, it took the audience quite a while before adjusting their eyes to the intense rays of light. By that time, the stage had already turned in chaos.

    The 4 corners of the stage appeared just like a chopping board that had been ravaged from countless knife chops, while the centre had copsed into rubble. Fortunately, due to the replenishment of energy, the runic energy barrier was barely able to endure the intense vibrations. If not, god knows what would be the oue. The might of this attack had far surpassed anything a Casted Soul Stage could unleash, and over anything a divine weapon could endure. Everyone watching had turned into a daze. There were geniuses, there were experts. However, they amounted to nothing before these 2 fellows, with a chasm of disparity present between them!

    Wang Zhong and Grai! Exactly how these 2 freaks of nature have created such a frightening weapons!

    Without talking about Carolyn and dimir, even Joseph, who had never shown any astonishment throughout the entire CHF, was now showing a deep feeling of respect within his eyes.

    Being an assassin with a legendary status, and a core member of the Parliament, it was extremely rare for Joseph to reveal such an expression, even more so to show such respect to 2 youths! It wasn¡¯t towards their current strength, but for their potential and future! As long as they¡¯re able to continue living, they would be the future pirs of the Federation!

    Even the known limits a Casted Soul Stage could achieve, like the Firmament Soul Sea, Divinized Special Ability, Invinciblebat techniques. Even if one possesses all of them, it was still impossible for one to achieve such an effect inbat!

    Furthermore, they were able to expand the effect of their runic imprints to such arge area of effect, and wasn¡¯t the type with an absolute threshold...

    To the Federation, and for those who was cultivating their soul,?result it was able to have, was basically equivalent to a revolution!

 Chapter 574 - Creating a sect (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 574: Creating a sect (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Joseph did not immediately put himself through Skylink. He knew, that the people that should have a grasp about everything that had happened, was definitely in shock and were in the process of evaluating everything that have changed due to this.

    In this CHF, they have pushed for Giant God Peak and Dicaprio. Originally, it was just a test for the Parliament. Admittedly, they had ced importance to them, though they weren¡¯t focused on something as shallow as the CHF championship. All the way till Giant God Peak came to a stop in the quarterfinals, there were even some people in the Parliament that were talking about withdrawing their control over the CHF. So what about Tianjing? Regardless of how strong Wang Zhong was, what he represented was a meremoner Casted Soul Stage, and wasn¡¯t a genius that had nurtured. Therefore, even though the Parliament had the intention to recruit him, he would not be able to be part of their nucleus. Naturally, with these reasons, they weren¡¯t able to view him with importance.

    However, now, it was different. The might of thisbination runic array was more than sufficient for any influence to view Tianjing with importance! If 2 Casted Soul Stages were able to unleash such might, what might they possess when they break through into the Heroic Soul Stage? What about Heavenly Soul Stage?

    Perhaps it was hard to adjust the frequency of one¡¯s Soul Power. However, it was not impossible to aplish with the aid of science. Furthermore, the most important aspect of this was that the runic imprints were unlike those inborn talents of special abilities. There was no definite threshold, with the possibility for anyone to pick it up, allowing for it to be pushed out for the masses! This basically made it a revolution towards cultivation!

    Joseph¡¯s eyes sparkled with an ambiguous radiance. He knew that after the end of this match, Tianjing would definitely receive apletely different treatment and attitude by the various influences. The heart of the Parliament, which had already turned cold in view of the CHF, might even be reignited by this.

    Joseph wasn¡¯t the only person shocked by what he saw, as even the Mo Family seated in the viewing gallery all had shock and astonishment present in their hearts.

    There was no such thing and naivety present in the people within their realm. Tianjing had actually managed to create abat system that even they were unable to understand! This level of imaginative and execution abilities, as well as the mind for breaking into new grounds, had caused Tianjing to appear to have limitless future ahead of them!

    In the Skylink VIP room, the old Potter gave an iparably deep sigh of admiration. Today was his rarely seen rest day. On one hand, he had hit a bottleneck in the 2nd phase of his research.?the other hand, he was contacted 2 days ago by Wang Zhong for some detailed matters concerning runes. He could feel that Wang Zhong was on the brink of making a breakthrough, causing him to assume that it was rted to the 2nd phase of his research. However, who would have though that thetter had actually managed to incorporate runes right into actualbat!

    This was the reason why a genius was a genius. Back then, he had believed Wang Zhong¡¯s talent to be focused on science, resulting in him trying to pull thetter back in hopes of him joining into the great army of runic technology research. However, from the looks of it, this fellow had managed to coborate with that Grai and actually used runes in realbat, and more so to such a degree!

    Genius, a real genius! The critical point was that absence of dread, as well as not being tied down by the various regtions and restrictions present in the current society. He dared to think, dared to bet, and dared to try! Truthfully speaking, the old Potter was also a peculiar being in the eyes of ayman. However, he knew that there are some things that even he did not dare toe into contact with. After all, he still didn¡¯t possess enough courage to do so, and were tied too deep in some traditional and conventional matters. Furthermore...

    All of a sudden, the old Potter felt that him trying to pull Wang Zhong into the depths of science might really not be the best choice. Be it the runicbat techniques or the runic imprints, the creation of this new system had brought boundless benefits for the entire Federation!

    Regardless of where he was ced in, a genius like Wang Zhong would never ever get buried and overlooked. However, the pre-requisite was...that there was no other obstruction in his path. The old Potter felt that he should make a decision now, if not god knows what trouble the Gui Family would create for thetter.

    Unlike the rapid trains of thought going through Joseph and the old Potter¡¯s minds, the hearts of the audience were still in the midst of processing the gigantic might and effect of that attack.

    People who were not facing the brunt of that attack would not be able topletely understand what kind of power it contained. This kind of sonic attack was considered something outside the ssification of any special ability or bloodline, and was formed with the use of runes. It could even be said that no one other than Wang Zhong and Grai could have achieved that. The twin stars of Tianjing were truly too frightening!

    Dicaprio¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect for such an oue to appear.

    When he had gotten friendly with Wang Zhong, he had done so for the sake of boosting his own ego. At that time, his heart was filled with grand and lofty aspirations, yet was required to endure and keep a low profile. Therefore, he had chosen to let Wang Zhong see the miracles he would create. He anticipated for the day that Wang Zhong would suddenlye to a realization and view him with envy and worship, to the point where he would tell other people: ¡°Look, I¡¯m good friends with Dicaprio!¡±

    This was how this CHF was supposed to be, the scene that had been yed countless times in Dicaprio¡¯s heart. However, now...

    At this moment, therge screens in the stadium were already locked on to the copsed Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron members.

    Everyone could see the Guardian of Skoda lying on its side on the ground, its sparkling Soul Power infused runic engravings now appearing dull and dim. As for the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron members that were hiding behind the shield, all of them were now strewn across the pit the was present on the stage.

    The earliest to wake up was Gui Hao. Rolling over to face the sky, blood dripped from all of his orifices. As for the Rassen, Wilhelma and Gui 18, all of them were already lying limply on the ground, with no more breath left in them.

    Just like that?

    A single attack, to deal with Martial Ghost Divine Emperor?

    The Skylink and stadium remained ghastly silent, as countless people have their mouths agape, their eyes trained on therge screens now ying back the footage from an instant ago.

    On the slow-motion yback, everyone could clearly see everything that had happened when the massive sound wave smashed into the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor formation. The ground instantly copsed like it was made of tofu, while the defensive radianceing from the Guardian of Skoda gave its all to maintain its defence. If this was just any other ordinary energy attack, it might be able topletely defend against it. However, it was a pity that it was up against Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯spounded subwoofer cannon. Although it was able to defend against the first wave, that wasn¡¯t the case for the 2nd wave. The 2 waves appeared to be syncronous, though Wang Zhong made a little fine-tune and allowed his 1st attack to be just a tab bit slower. Although it didn¡¯t affect the overall rhythm, it was able to hide behind Grai¡¯s attack, causing it to be impossible to defend properly against it!

    That¡¯s basically anbat technique of art!

    ¡°Is this the rhythm of the creation of a new sect?¡± Karl was dumbfounded by what he saw. He believed that he had hidden his strength sufficiently deeply. However,pared to Tianjing...it was really not good enough.

    ¡°Are these 2 long lost brothers? This level of tacit understanding is truly too hard toe by.¡± Noriba clearly could catch the details that have happened in the earlier attack. The more one understood what really was happening, the more one would feel about the scarily high technical aspect of what the 2 had managed to pull off. It was so high he was already unable to continue thinking about it.

    At that instant, the furious Gui Hao did not show any of the behaviour and attitude a super soldier should possess. What a pitiful child...He had forcefully climbed up the stage for a second time, only to endure an even moreplete beat down. He had really done it, tripping at this ce, and doing it yet again.

    However¡­ where was Gui Xinying?

    People quickly realised the absence of Gui Xinying from the limp figures present at the bottom of the pit. Furthermore, at the instant when the sound wave had wreaked havoc and dispersed the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor formation, a ck shadow appeared to have shed across them.

    At the instant the sound wave had struck, Gui Xinying already knew that it could not be defended or stopped. Her twin illusion doppelganger allowed her to move into the dimensional space in an instant, resulting in her shifting position to a spot a dozen metres away.

    Fortunately, she did not stay at the dimensional space at her original location, as the sonic attack had immediately destroyed the connection she had with her illusionary doppelganger. That was her bridge between this world and the dimensional worlds! One could imagine how powerful that sonic attack must be topletely engulf the surrounding dimensional spaces present on this stage!

    Only Gui Xinying, with her high understanding of the dimensions, coupled with her sealing her 5 senses that, allowed her to be prepared for the chaos that unfurled around her.

    However, it was a pity that she was unable to rescue Gui Hao or the other members of her squadron. Her twin illusionary doppelganger¡¯s dimensional shuttling ability was unlike other Dimensionalbat techniques where it was just a simple enter and exit, and thus also did not allow her to bring any other person.

    On the stage, a jet ck figure slowly appeared.

    It was Gui Xinying.

    Those pair of eyes still sparkled as brilliantly as before. Clearly, she did suffer any damage from the earlier sonic attack. Despite being a girl, as a member of the Gui Family, she was not only bit emotional from the loss. This time, it was her brother than had made an extremely severe mistake. As for her, she did not have any authority to shoulder any responsiblity. However, at this very moment, she needed to use her own style to fight for the Gui Family.

    Raising her head, she looked towards Wang Zhong, Before this match, she absolutely did not imagine, and never did she go out to think, that the powerful Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, would actually fall into a crisis with such ease! Furthermore, it was in the hands of just 2 people from Tianjing!

    There wasn¡¯t much noise present in the stadium and the SKylink. Admittedly, the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans weren¡¯t able to get excited, while the Tianjing fans were in a state akin to a nocked bowstring.

    The closer it was to victory, the more unreal people would feel. They were afraid of victory slipping out from their fingertips. Afterall, Tianjing was up against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor! Even though it was only one person remaining, it was Gui Xinying! She was the Gui Family¡¯s little princess, and one of the 10 great Mo¡¯s List soldiers!

    She had her only uniquebat technique, and the doppelganger that was judged by many to be untouchable after her fight against Barran.

    Furthermore, she did not receive any injuries, and appeared to have not consumed any energy in her fight against Barran. In contrast, be it Wang Zhong or Grai, both of them had already given their all in their respective duels! The miraculous twin subwoofer cannon was unexpectedly evaded by her without a scratch. Could it be...that Gui Xinying was the strongest expert from the Gui Family?

    Countless people held their breaths, as the fans from both sides could feel that this was the most crucial moment between victory and defeat.

    Extending out her jade-like hands, she gently liftd her face veil off, causing the entire Federation to stop breathing in an instant.

    This was a level of beauty that would cause people to sigh in admiration. That perfect facial features, that supple skin, that unique aura, that determination that had prated her cold expression, causing feelings of tenderness and bewitchment to surface uncontrobly in people¡¯s hearts...

    This was the first time that Gui Xinying had revealed her face in public!

    Of the 4 princesses. Gui Xinying was the one with the least amount of public appearances. There were even many people that were suspecting that her face hidden under the veil doesn¡¯t live up to its reputation. However, at this very moment, every single rumour was instantly destroyed!

    Gui Xinying paid no heed to people¡¯s reactions. To her, the veil she wore had no other meaning then for the sake of not wanting to act ostentatiously when in public. Now, she had removed it for the sake of being able to fight better!

    With a cling, 2 daggers appeared in her hands, spinning around her fingertips as they did so. Gui Xinying focused her gaze onto the 2 people before her as she waited for them to make their move, though more of her attention was still focused onto Wang Zhong.

    The 2 before her were both extremely strong. If she was in a 1 VS 1 situation, she wouldn¡¯t feel any dread, as quantity was never the problem for a genuine assassin.

    Her twin illusionary doppelganger congealed and appeared right by her side. She was about to face off against 2 experts!

    However, it was at this moment when Wang Zhong suddenly turned to Grai by his side and said, ¡°Are you going?¡±

    With a smile, Grai replied ¡°Please, senior.¡±

    Just a simple 5 words, yet it had instantly reignited the extinguished fires that used to be present in the hearts of countless Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans.

    What do they mean? This, are they preparing to challenge Gui Xinying in a 1 VS 1?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Zhong smiled before saying, ¡°If I remember correctly, we¡¯ve yet to settle that duel of ours.¡±

    Gui Xinying nodded her head. Never did she imagine that he would still remember about it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish it then.¡± she said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Dou you need to recover your strength?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Wang Zhong cracked his wrists and stood straight up. Upon looking back at Gui Xinying, a new fighting intent condensed within his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the absolute silence that filled the Skylink and stadium was drowned out by absolute chaos.

    It was a rarely seen oue that could happen. Be it the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor or Tianjing fans, all of them started to shout,cheering emotionally and roar with madness in an instant.

    Admittedly, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had seen hope within their despair, while the Tianjing fans were already on their knees in worship!

    If it was any other person, everyone would have already shouted and cursed out in anger. However, that was All Mouthy King!

    What was brother King afraid of?

    A god was a god! Not only would he want victory, he wanted total subjucation! Subjucation from top to bottom!

    On the stage, Grai naturally took a few steps back and stood by the side. Truthfully speaking, he was extremely clear why Wang Zhong wanted to do this. Thetter would never put up an act. To him, a deserving victory would definitely happen. The reason why he did not want both of them to contend agaisnt Gui Xinying was due to thetter showing mercy to Barran. If not, even if Barran doesn¡¯t die, he would still be handicapped for the rest of his life. This action by Gui Xinying caused Wang Zhong and Barran to show restraint in their runic array attack, which would have otherwise reap Gui Hao¡¯s life.

    There were some people that have no bottom line in their moral integrity. However, there were some people that cannot continue with life without it. This was one of their standards they had to keep while walking on their path in life.

    An endless fighting intent started to rapidly expand and sweep across the entire stage!

    Whoosh Whoosh!

    2 clumps of ck hellish mes suddenly lit up on Gui Xinying¡¯s daggers. There was no need to do any meticulous scouting, as Gui Xinying had already gotten a rather deep understanding about thetter¡¯s strength during their small contest in the bar. This was futher built on by thetter¡¯s performance throughout the CHF.

    Across her, a carefree look hung on the face of Wang Zhong, a rxed expression he usually wore every single day. Nevertheless, one could faintly discern a whiff of concentration present in thatzy looking gaze of his.

    The sh of auras between the 2 solidified in the air, as invisible strings tightened in the air.

    Screech!

    A spark of fire had actually formed from this invisible sh.

    All of a sudden, Gui Xinying¡¯s gaze turned sharp, before 2 figures shot forwards!

    Against Barran, the ck shadow that had dispensible and slow, had now be nimble and full of offensive

    Dimensional energies continued to surge out as she continued to shuttle between this world and the dimensional world with the usage of her special ability. Both were real! Both were also fake!

    No only were they for defence, they were also for her offensive!

    Her illusionarybat techniques was definitely able to be ranked along the top 10bat techniques used within the CHF. Coupled with her unextinguishable hellish mes on her daggers, how would the unarmed All Mouthy King stand up agaisnt her?

    On the left side, the original body had already came dashing over. Golden brilliance blossomed, as within expectations, a runic shield appeared!

    Bang!

    The daggers coated in hellish mes created sizzling sounds upon making contact with the runic shield. Just like when Gui Wulie had chopped down on Grai¡¯s runic shield, the power of Gui Xinying¡¯s special ability rapidly corroded away at the runic shield, which was unable topletely defend against the iing attack.

 Chapter 575 - All Mouthy Kingâ€™s special ability? (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 575: All Mouthy King¡¯s special ability? (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    However, this corrosion onlysted for an instant, before a surge of power rushed forth from Wang Zhong¡¯s hand, smashing her away.

    Gui Xinying¡¯s body swayed lightly as she took a step back in retreat, not choosing to immediately continue to press on. At this moment, a doppelganger had already appeared on the left of Wang Zhong, though it appeared to be slightly distant from him.

    2 jade-like fingers shook slightly.

    Bang bang!

    This time, it was the daggers, but 2 clumps of hellish mes that shot straight out towards Wang Zhong!

    A shot-like attack! This was much faster and direct than Mario¡¯s attacking style. The condensed clumps allowed her power to be more focused, while possessing greater killing power. One had to know that with Gui Xinying¡¯s strength and training, how would she be any weaker than Mario in the use of her special ability?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s runic shield sparkled once again. This time, there were 2yers!

    Bang bang!

    The intense corrosive effect caused the runic shields to start exploding apart an instant after defending against the iing clumps of fire!

    Wang Zhong freed himself by jumping up. His runic shield was only used by a target to lure Gui Xinying¡¯s attack. Compared to Gui Hao¡¯s wind des, the aftermath of her hellish mes was clearly much lesser.

    However, just as he hadunched himself into the air, 2 Gui Xinyings rushed simultaneously towards him, their daggers burning with hellish mes taking advantage of this opportunity to form an encirclement!

    This was an instantly formed lethal-kill move. There were no warning signs given, with the 2 daggers sealing up all of the avable escape paths Wang Zhong had. The speed at which she did so and the uracy at which she created her encirclement caused Wang Zhong to appear as though he had jumped into the attack range of the dangers in his own ord!

    Her move clearly wasn¡¯t as simple as pure speed. Instead, it relied on a powerful judgement capability, suppression of the target¡¯s movements, as well as absolute cool-headedness and experience.

    Just a simple attack from her had showcased an iparably training base. It wasn¡¯t some uniquebat technique, but an encirclement thatpletely relied on one¡¯s movements. It was impossible to pull of something like that without an exceedingly high amount of training andbat experience. Just this move alone was much more powerful than the shy moves that Gui Hao had disyed.

    Unarmed and defenceless, Wang Zhong appeared to instantly fall into a crisis.

    All this while, Grai stood by the side of the stage, not showing any intention of taking any action. This was the 2nd time he had seen Gui Xinying¡¯s movements. There was no way that he could give up on such a good opportunity.

    It wasn¡¯t a fixed type ofbat technique. Regardless of how strong abat technique was, points of breakthrough would be found by people once they were able to get aplete picture about it. However, Gui Xinying had made use of her experience and fundamental capabilities to unleash that move, resulting in it being impossible to predict, and thereby, impossible to break. Coupled with her god-like twin illusionary dimensional transfer, she had already reached the level where she could unleash it with a single thought, which also allowed her to remove herself if danger presents itself.

    It could be said that she would be in an invincible position when faced against anyone.

    However, she was facing Wang Zhong! A freak that could never, ever be judged usingmon sense!

    Bang Bang!

    Indeed, being in the air, Wang Zhong had no way to escape! However, he proceeded to extend his hands out to grab the 2 iing daggers!

    Everyone was stunned, so much so that they were unable to react at all.

    Is he seeking his death! There¡¯s no denying it that Wang Zhong had a certain level of heavy soldier capability. If those were ordinary daggers, grabbing hold of them might really be a method to deal with them. However, those were daggers burning with a hellish me that couldn¡¯t be stopped by his runic shields! And yet, you¡¯re using your bare hands?

    Bang Bang!

    The mes gave him an intimate feel as they made contact with his hands!

    With her strikending, Gui Xinying¡¯s original body instantly disappeared as she swapped ces with her doppelganger. Despitending her attack, Gui Xinying was clearly still dreading over Wang Zhong¡¯s counterattack. She did not want to let the sess of her strike get over her head.

    Where Wang Zhong stood, the 2 clumps of hellish mes instantly started to burn and expand out across his arms. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body, giving extreme chills for everyone who saw it. At this point in time, the hellish mes can¡¯t be dealt with! The only thing people could do was to evade away from it. Once it makes contact, it would be the death of one!

    Clearly, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power was currently in full drive defending against thebustion of the hellish mes. However, once his Soul Power came near the hellish mes, it would get instantly turned into ashes. Wang Zhong¡¯s current performance appeared to be worse than Barran¡¯s. At the very least, he was still able to use his gravity special ability to gather and squeeze the hellish mes away from his body. However, Wang Zhong did not possess such special ability! What¡¯s more, the strength of one¡¯s Soul power would only be adding oil to the hellish mes!

    Everyone¡¯s hearts started to tighten, with countless eyes staring firmly at Wang Zhong, who already had a ze covering his entire body. Grai¡¯s face had already turned solemn in response. He did not know why Wang Zhong had chosen not to evade. It appeared as though he had intentionally made contact with the hellish mes!

    However, this wasn¡¯t even the most frightening aspect. At this moment, people were also staring anxiously at Gui Xinying¡¯s jade-like hands. The hellish mes were only one of the moves up her sleeve. What¡¯s really frightening was the hidden attacks that could be contained within thisbat technique of hers, just like the sudden attack she had unleashed against Barran. As of now, there¡¯s still no one that could sessfully analyze exactly where her attack hade out from, and which target it was aimed at. In any case, it had instantaneously obliterated Barran¡¯s defence!

    That was Tianjing¡¯s Ba God, the heavy soldier who had gone through a qualitative change! Although Wang Zhong was sufficiently strong, he did not have the gravity attribute special ability and Soul Power defensive might Barran possessed!

    Clearly, Gui Xinying had also hesitated slightly. It wasn¡¯t due to her opponent being Wang Zhong, but she was waiting for the right moment to unleash her follow up. She needed the moment where her opponent¡¯s Soul defences were at their weakness for her Soul Explosionbat technique to yield the greatest effect, which was the moment were the battle between Wang Zhong and her hellish mes were at its most intense.

    The opportunity has arrived!

    Pa!

    A clear bang rang out as the clump of hellish mes suddenly exploded out. What was originally a clump of hellish mes the height of a person immediately transformed into a height 7 to 8 metres long, while being iparably thick, appearing to have turned Wang Zhong straight into tinder to stoke itself! The terrifying temperature of the ze was more than sufficient to cause a frown to appear on Grai¡¯s face. Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power has disappeared from his senses...

    This...

    The entire stadium turnedpletely silent. Earlier, everyone could feel Wang Zhong put up a resistance against the hellish mes. However, at this moment, he appeared to havepletely given up, allowing the cruel hellish mes to devour his life! His Spiritual Soul¡­ All Mighty King has actually...

    The countless Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans instantly felt a clump of mes reigniting at the depths of their hearts. Finally, finally, finally! She has done it!

    It was no longer important if Gui Hao had fallen or not! They still had Gui Xinying, who was also a part of the main Gui Family bloodline!

    She was the real trump card of the Gui Family! With a single flick of her finger, she had sent All Mouthy King burning into ashes! This beautiful girl was the strongest expert in the CHF!

    The Martial Ghost Divine Emperor fans, reborn from their deaths earlier, could already not restrain their cheers and shouts. Even the expert guards brought by the Gui Family to the stadium could not help but nod their heads in agreement. This was a showdown between experts. Gui Xinying¡¯s attainments in her Dimensional Spiritual Soulbat techniques were to allow her to lord over the CHF! The only reason why she didn¡¯t was due to her keeping too low of a profile, that¡¯s all!

    The Tianjing side had all turned dumbfounded, with deathly pale shades appearing on the faces of Scarlet and the other Tianjing squadron members. Victory or defeat doesn¡¯t even matter if something happens to Wang Zhong! A stretch of nkness filled their minds, while a deathly silence filled the Tianjing Academy. The one burning was not only Wang Zhong, but all of the hopes and dreams of everyone from Tianjing...

    ¡°Hurry up and surrender! Hurry up and extinguish that fire!¡±

    ¡°Referee! Damnable referee! Why doesn¡¯t he stop the fight! He had immediately reacted when Gui Hao was in trouble¡­¡±

    Countless people watching via Skylink were already starting to curse frantically. Nevertheless, with Joseph taking over the role of the referee, he did not make any move at all. Although the situation was extremely dangerous for Wang Zhong, he still could feel not a single decrease in thetter¡¯s life force and vitality...this was extremely strange!

    Mo Wen, dimir and the rest could also see the strangeness of this situation. However, even they could not think of anything that would result in this strangeness.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Loud bangs rang out from the burning hellish mes, appearing as though a catalyst had been added! This instantly transformed the 7 to 8-metre tall fire to a height of a dozen metres, before suddenly shrinking to a 3-4 metre height. This intense change in might was clearly discovered by Gui Xinying. Immediately feeling that something was amidst, she rapidly pulled the distance back in lieu of the intense danger she started to sense.

    The hellish mes seedlings continued to sprinkle all around, creating holes as theynded on the ground, causing Wang Zhong¡¯s surroundings to grey and dim. The frightening mes were basically just like a bone corroding poison!

    The mes around Wang Zhong¡¯s body suddenly retracted, before disappearing without a trace in the next instant, appearing as though nothing had happened at all!

    At the side of the Seer Family, Karl suddenly opened his mouth and sweared. ¡°Fuck! That fellow¡¯s stealing from me!¡±

    In the next second, a terrifying aura surged forth and expanded out in all directions. Whoosh¡­whoosh...

    2 gigantic zing wings over 4 metres long surged out from Wang Zhong¡¯s back, one of them burning with hellish mes, with the other burning with a deep red me! At this moment, Wang Zhong appeared just like a war god descending to the mortal realm, the surging energy radiating from him far surpassing that of any Casted Soul Stage!

    The ck hellish mes were not only unable to hurt Wang Zhong, they had actually been absorbed and turned into his strength???

    Even Gui Xinying was unable to do that!

    Wang Zhong had always wnated to try stimting his own fire attribute special ability. After all, this was the gargantuan benefit he had reaped from the hyperdimension. However, after absorbing the little bit of fire from Mario, he had discovered the strangenss of his body¡¯s fire resistance. Both sides had actually entered into a tangle with one side wanting to absorb, while the other wanted to reject. However, Karl¡¯s move had gave him an inspiration, resulting in him wanting to give it a try upon seeing Gui Xinying¡¯s hellish mes.

    His fire resistance wasn¡¯t able topletely resist against the hellish mes, since it stemmed from the Darkness attribute special ability after all, and not from a Fire attribute special ability. However, using his body as an intermediary, he was able to use the helllish mes to stimte his exceedingly weak Fire attribute special ability. Naturally, that was only for the sake of defending against the hellish mes. Nevertheless, this could be considered a very good start, as his special ability would no doubt be extremely important in his future fights. Wang Zhong clearly wasn¡¯t satisfied with his current state.

    The entire stadium turned deathly silent once again as they looked at Wang Zhong¡¯s silent act of awesomeness. Spreading his hands, the 2 gigantic zing wings dissipated away. Revealing a faint smile, he said, ¡°Looks like your hellish mes have no effect against me.¡±

    A tranquil expression continued to hang on Gui Xinying¡¯s face as she show no indication of being scared. She didn¡¯t put too much hopes into her hellish mes, as there was no such thing as an omnipotent special ability. On the contrary, she was shocked as to why her Soul Explosion ability didn¡¯t managed to yield any effect. Her ability would have a direct effect of shaking her target¡¯s Soul Sea up. Even Barran, a heavy soldier with a strong and powerful Soul Sea was not able to block against her ability. How was Wang Zhong able to¡­.

    ¡°This fellow definitely has a special ability!¡± Mo Shang said with a solemn expression. As of now, Wang Zhong was the person the Mo Family paid most attention to in this CHF. In many aspects, Wnag Zhong had already sunk into the monopoly of the Mo Family.

    ¡°Instead of his special ability, I believe that his resistance is the more important factor. His resistance might not just be towards fire. In fact, he might have an extremely strong resistance to anything that burns. However, I find something extremely strange. How did Gui Xinying¡¯s Spirutual Soul Explosion not have any effect?¡± asked Mo Ling with a frown. Anyone who still believed that Wang Zhong only had ¡°one or two capable abilities¡± was truly too naive. Clearly, these weren¡¯t the points that caused Mo Wen to show interest in Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Gui Xinying¡¯s Spiritual Soul Imprint is extremely unqiue. Furthermore, Wang Zhong did not dispel it at all. Strange.¡± said Napier Mo as he rubbed his red nose. This fellow definitely loves to rub his nose too much.

    ¡°It should be an issue with his Soul Sea.¡± Mo Wen replied. ¡°I¡¯ve seen before unique Soul Seas with an extremely strong repulsive property, and they¡¯re extremely rare toe by. However, with Wang Zhong¡¯s capabilities, he should be able to dispel it. The only reason he did not was for the sake of getting a feel of what it¡¯s like.¡±

    Loud gulping sounds immediately rang out around him. What a freak! He actually dared to test his opponent¡¯s strength using his Soul Sea, one of the weakest and most vunerable points of one¡¯s being! That motherfucker¡¯s too perverted! Naturally, thoseymen weren¡¯t able to see this. In fact, some of those so called experts were also unable to wrap their heads around this. Most likely, only Mo Wen was the one who understood what Wang Zhong was thinking.

    Clearly, Gui Xinying only realized half of it. Her opponent¡¯s Soul Sea was too weird! Although it wasn¡¯t ferocious and overbearing like her brother¡¯s, it appeared to be even more vast and boundless! What kind of Soul Sea was this?

    This was the first time that she had bumped into a person that could defend against the Soul Explosion she had hidden in within her hellish mes. That Spiritual Soul Explosion was abat technique that no one could effectively defend against!

    Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes sparkled with a brilliant splendour. As her mind raced, her body shed forwards!

    2 figures rapidly shot across the stage into a collision. Making a change to her twin illusionbat style, her hellish fire coated daggers drew countless dazzling arcs in the air, confusing everyone that saw them. A powerful frontal attack, her daggers stabbed out like the rain, while hellfire burst forth from all directions. In the blink of an eye, countless fiery arrows had already came hurtling over right before Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes!

    Pew Pew Pew Pew Pew Pew!

    The chilling glint of the daggers fused with the splendour of the hellish ze, as tens of thousands of attacks being unleashed in an instant. Appearing just like a lotus blossoming as they shot towards Wang zhong, eachyer it wasposed of appeared real and substantial, while the blossoming petals instantly enveloped him!

    Lotus of Hell!

    Watching from outside the stage, Emily was dumbfounded by what she saw. Her Asassins¡¯s Fiery Lotus was truly too much of a junk in front of Gui Xinying. The difficulty level of the attack thetter had unleashed was more than 2 fold of her own Fiery Lotus, while the speed of her des, the fusion of real attacks and feints, as well as the criss-crossing arcs in the air had already caused it to reach a god-like level. Just a slight slip up from thetter was more than sufficient for her to chop of her fingers.

    Faced against this, Wang Zhong did not stop moving his hands, creating afterimage after afterimage that appeared just like Grai¡¯s 100-fold Compounding Palm Strikes. Receiving all of Gui Xinying¡¯s attacks, they appeared just like counter blossom assembly of palms, causing all of the assassins watching in person to turn drunk and stupefied.

    Brooks and Assassin were both struggled to be crowned as the so called King of assassins. However, in reality, that was only due to the Gui Family no longer ying this game. If they were to really show it all, the Gui Family¡¯s skills and techniques were way stronger than the other 2. While the other 2 were still stuck with elegance, the Gui Family had long broken free of that.

    Her lethal hellish mes were of no use against Wang Zhong. In fact, Wang Zhong himself was also feeling extremely piqued. He discovered that the 2nd face of the Fate Stone, which had remained silent for all this while, was now reacting extremely towards the hellish mes. However, it wasn¡¯t just a simple energy devouring, but more towards anlyazing, and hoping to obtain something from it, as the energy rapidly dissipated upon contact with it. It was extremely possible for that to be rted to the darkness attribute. Although he wasn¡¯t able to use the hellish mes, he clearly knew that his resistance against Gui Xinying¡¯s Darkness attribute special ability waspletely unlike what others were thinking.

    Her hellish mes were continously disappearing away. This was something that Gui Xinying was all to clear about. Wang Zhong appeared to only be able to absorb, but not use. His energy clearly isn¡¯t increasing or transforming. Perhaps...Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t the one that was absorbing her hellish mes?

    Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes narrowed. Hailing from the Gui Family, Gui Xinying¡¯s realm of understanding waspletely different from others, and would have much more options when evaluating matters. Therefore, she did wasn¡¯t afraid from this little bit of strangeness appearing.

 Chapter 576 - Spatial Ruler Talent

    <h4>Chapter 576: Spatial Ruler Talent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    In that instant, bare hands were up against naked des!

    Clearly, Gui Xinying appeared to be the faster one. Hailing from the ancestor of all assassins, the Gui Family, they had mastered the essence of speed. Not only did she temper the power and speed she was able to unleash, her family had also already researched the timing to attack, wind direction, air resistance, habits and everything that could allow one to gain more strength to the very limits. This caused Gui Xinying¡¯s lotus-dagger attacks to erupt with a density akin to that of a thousand needles!

    The dagger scratched past Wang Zhong¡¯s fingertips, the scorching temperatures from the hellish mes instantly breaking through Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power defence!

    However, before the dagger could be pulled back, Wang Zhong had already twisted his hand around and grabbed onto it. What seemed like a slow movement was just a deliberate move to defend andunch a counter attack. At the instant the daggers had cut into his skin, his counter-attack exploded forth!

    Gui Xinying was already extremely careful in her attack. However, she was still unable to respond to the speed at which Wang Zhong had changed his counter-attack. In the blink of an eye, 2 hands and 4 fingers had alreadytched onto the ded edges of the daggers with an iron grip.

    A massive twisting force formed at the fingertips, with the left hand twisting to the right, while the right hand twisting to the left!

    Both of them had moved extremely quickly, causing people to be unable to get a clear picture of their fight. However, at this very moment, both of them had suddenly came to a halt.

    Hu!

    Surging Soul Power gushed forth from Gui Xinying¡¯s body, causing the rapid twisting force to instantlye to a halt. Lowering her legs, an iprehensible amount of power was generated from her thin and petite frame.

    Bang Bang!

    2 immense powers transmitted into the daggers. In what seemed like an instant, clear cracking sounds rang out from the daggers, before they were snapped into 2!

    The entire process took only an instant. Other than Joseph, Mo Wen, Carolyn and a handful of other people, there was basically no one else that was able to get a clear picture to what had happened, with all of them still reeling over Gui Xinying¡¯s attacks.

    A sparkle of brilliance shed across Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes.

    Clearly, her hellish mes were ineffective, while just relying on her daggers weren¡¯t able to be much of any threat to Wang Zhong. She needed an even stronger power, if not, she would lose this fight without a doubt!

    Without the slightest bit of rest or hesitation, Gui Xinying¡¯s body turned into a dark shadow the instant her daggers were broken. All of a sudden, the twin illusionary doppelganger she had congealed earlier appeared behind Wang Zhong¡¯s back, sending a clean hand de right towards his neck!

    Without turning around, Wang Zhong bent his body backwards to smash into the illusionary doppelganger. The swap between bodies only took an instant to seed, with a dark shadow stabbing forwards with her fingers right in front of him!

    This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary stab. So what if she doesn¡¯t have any daggers? When an assassin from the Gui Family wants to kill someone, their entire body were weapons that could be used!

    Soul Power instantly condensed and gushed to her fingertips. All of a sudden, they turned into a knife shape, stabbing right towards Wang Zhong¡¯s throat. But, was such an attack even effective against Wang Zhong?

    However, in the next instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s face changed. In what seemed like an instant, he disappeared from his original position, leaving a remnant shade in his ce!

    In the next second, he appeared 5 metres away, a blood smear present on his throat. A deathly silence filled the entire stadium. That was a Dimensionalbat technique from All Mouthy King!

    However, there was not a single bit of tion present on Gui Xinying¡¯s face. Although her fingertips were now covered with the faint trace of blood, it was too little. What a pity. She was 90% confident about her sudden sneak attack. Never did she thought that he would actually be able to evade while paying such little of a price.

    Wang Zhong was seemingly able to keep up with the pace of Gui Xinying¡¯s illusionary doppelganger, sending his fist right into her back. However, his fist had gone through her, going through a ck shadow. In the next second, the attack before him had disappeared, reced by the ck shadow that he had passed through!

    The space around Wang Zhong had turned dim, with a crack at the approximate height of Wang Zhong¡¯s neck. A deep, jet ck colour was present within, appearing just like the entrance to the world of demons.

    Dimensional fissure!

    The 2 parties stood and looked each other from opposing sides of the Dimensional fissure, while silence filled them in all directions!

    This was the first time that Wang Zhong had disyed a Dimensionalbat technique. Furthermore, it was extremely simr to Gui Xinying¡¯s positional transform. If anyone else had performed this move, everyone would have definitely given a round of praises. However, at this moment, everyone was shocked and frightened by Gui Xinying¡¯s move! She had used her bare hands to tear space apart!

    There was a concept that the dimensional world was also a kind of alternate universe.?However, humans have yet to genuinely enter the hyperdimension, and instead have only used a ¡°skirting¡± method to traverse it, instead of using a crack to travel. However, using one¡¯s bare hands to crack through space, or to forcefully rip it open, without any specialized equipment to do so???

    Only the legendary Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers could achieve such a feat! How could a mere Casted Soul Stage...how could she possess such control over that powerful of a Soul Power andbat technique?

    Could it be...Spatial Ruler Talent?

    A thought surfaced in the minds of some expert, while the look in the Gui Family members¡¯ eyes changed. Was this even possible? If Gui Hao was already an outstanding expert that would be more than sufficient to guarantee the continuation of the Gui Family if he was nurtured properly, Gui Xinying¡¯s talent was more than sufficient to allow the Gui Family to challenge the Stuart Family¡¯s rule!

    This was the limitless possibilities that the Spatial Ruler Talent possessed. This situation was already way out of the evaluation capabilities thatymen could make.

    This was the most terrifying talent to surface within the CHF! It suppresses all bloodlines, Divinized special abilities and unique Soul Seas¡­ the stronger Gui Xinying gets, the greater the potential she possesses to contend for the title of strongest person!

    Furthermore, for everybat technique and matter was concerned with space, her reception andprehension would be much, much higher than others. Without a doubt, spatialprehension was where every single person out there was aiming for. That¡¯s why she was able to wreak so much havoc and use her Dimensionalbat techniques with such recklessness! One had to know that using it in the manner that she does would long have left one in an energy-drained state. However, it was as easy as breathing for her, with none of the repercussions that others would need to face.

    If there was any talent that would allow one to suppress out people just through hard work, without the need of any fundamentals to work on, Gui Xinying¡¯s talent was precisely of this sort.

    That¡¯s right! It wasn¡¯t fair! Her existence was precisely one that was unfair to everyone else. Naturally, anybat technique that was rted to space would have extremely high energy consumption. Therefore, Gui Xinying had chosen to use the Spatial Crackbat technique, which had the least amount of energy consumed while providing the greatest lethality.

    It would be an insta-kill against any Casted Soul Stage if her move strikes home, and so too against a Heroic Soul Stage. It was that BUG of a move! Just a moment ago, Wang Zhong had used his fasted speed to enter the dimension, yet was still cut by her. If he was just an instant slower, his head might now be rolling on the ground...

    In an instant, everyone felt a sick chill churn in their stomachs. Other than evading, there was absolutely no way to defend against this move, be it a runic shield or anything materialistic!

    A noisy racket erupted from the stadium, as everyone started to look over to Gui Xinying in excitement. It has been a long while since they have seen an existence like her.

    ¡°So it turns out that Gui Xinying¡¯s the Gui Family¡¯s strongest member!

    ¡°Spatial Ruler Talent! That¡¯s a BUG existence that¡¯s so much more awesome that Gui Hao¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Every person that possesses a Ruler Talent would be an invincible expert that would suppress the entire era they live in, without exception!¡±

    ¡°With such talent, why did she want to hide it up?¡± Rennes Stuart could not help but toment: ¡°With the style of the Gui Family, shouldn¡¯t they be unting and publicizing this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s most probably due to Gui Hao.¡± replied Carolyn in an indifferent voice. Compared to Gui Xinying, Gui Hao had now be more of a weakling. Once she had disyed such strength in public, Gui Hao would definitely lose his position as the number 1 sessor of the Gui Family. Even if she was to give up that position, the situation within the family would change. Clearly, Gui Hao was already not on par with her. Never did Carolyn expect for a man that she had approved to copse in a single blow.

    If not for this desperate situation, Gui Xinying really did not want to disy this strength of hers. This was an extremely big blow to Gui Hao. However, if she proceeds to lose, it would be a greater blow for the Gui Family, which she, as a member, would not allow that to happen. Focusing her icy-cold gaze at Wang Zhong, she hoped that he would know that the possibility of death being the decider for victory in the fight. Without understanding this, he would not be able to defeat her!

 Chapter 577

    <h4>Chapter 577: Shinigami''s ne</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This was the first time she had disyed her talent before the public, and that also included her family.

    Just now, Gui Xinying hadpletely relied on her subconscious when she had unleashed her move. Now, she hadpletely let herself go. She did not care much about fame and profit. However, under that underperforming facade of hers lie a heart that thirsted forbat. She too wanted to know if the males that would always look towards the heavens and who felt that they were the number ones under the heavens truly possessed the qualifications to rule this world.

    Wang Zhong rubbed away the blood at his neck. Ever since participating in this CHF, this was the first time that he had received an attack that could threaten his life. Regardless of how desperate the situation he had faced in the matches, or the bitterbat he had encountered as he advanced, all of them were truthfully within the boundaries of control. Compared to those, Gui Xinying¡¯s killing move was definitely capable of reaping his life. This attack definitely cannot be blocked by anybat technique unleashed by who has yet to cast their Heroic Souls.

    This Gui Xinying was rather formidable. All of the technique that could split space apart wasn¡¯t able to do so with an immediate effect. Although it seemed like an instant move, Gui Xinying had already made her preparations to unleash this move while she was summoning her hellish mes, with the only thing being that she had was only consciously focusing on her hellish mes.

    There¡¯s no other way. No one could overlook an extremely powerful move like that. However, concealed right beneath it was the genuine reaper¡¯s scythe.

    At this moment, she had all of her attention focused on Wang Zhong, and so vice versa.

    A sliver of electricity caused sparks to fly as their gazes intersected. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. This really has the slight vour of the danger he had experienced in the hyperdimension. This kind of blood pumping excitement was the best!

    A deathly silence filled the entire stadium as the atmosphere turned solemn. This was a fight that would decide victory and defeat for this match. All Mouthy King had faced strongpetition time and time again. Now, he was up against the legendary Spatial Ruler Talent! He would be dead without a doubt if her attacknds, as any defence was useless against her attacks. Rush into a straight showdown?

    Everyone was thinking of the possible moves that could be used, including their potential opponents. That¡¯s because once Wang Zhong loses, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor will definitely be the winner for this match. Everyone would face against a Gui Xinying of this level, a heaven gifted daughter that had great aplishments in her darkness and spatial attributes!

    Special ability? Bloodline? Close quartersbat technique?

    All of them were useless! The strength Gui Xinying had disyed was capable of suppressing all of these! Even Divian, who had the strongest defence in the form of her Dragon blood, wasn¡¯t able to endure a spatial crack. What about Wang Zhong?

    Everyone waited in baited breaths. At this moment, a dark shadow that appeared identical in Gui Xinying¡¯s slowly surfaced by Wang Zhong¡¯s side. Unlike the soft and light appearance Gui Xinying¡¯s shadow appeared to be, Wang Zhong¡¯s doppelganger clearly appeared more dense and substantial!

    Doppelganger!!!

    This?!

    Everyone opened their eyes wide open. Could it be...

    A sliver of astonishment, as well as appreciation, shed across Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes, before yet another Gui Xinying appeared. Now, the fight had turned into a 2 VS 2! That¡¯s right! Only by using a feint would Wang Zhong have a sliver of an opportunity! This was a showdown between their understanding of space!

    This might be the only way left for Wang Zhong. However, what else could he do? Who couldpare to her level of understanding about space?

    2 people, 4 figures!

    Original body VS original body, doppelganger VS doppelganger. Or perhaps, original body VS doppelganger, doppelganger VS original body. No one was clear. It was also no use to get clear about it, as no one knew when that switchover instant would ur, as all 4 figures would be entangled with one another.

    The actions the 2 made were extremely quick, yet there wasn¡¯t even once where they hade into contact with one another! The 4 figures weaved about the stage,unching a dense number of attacks against each other, yet not making a single noise at all!

    A peculiar atmosphere perfused out, with only someone as strong as Mo Wen being the get a clear picture of the fight.

    The switch between real and fake was sufficient for one to evade all of the other¡¯s attacks! Regardless of their reaction speed, swapping speed or usage of dimensional space, the 2 of them appeared to be equally matched in their effects!

    Gui Xinying¡¯s eye sparkled with scorching heat. Wang Zhong had mirrored her move, and appeared to be able to reach the step of mixing real and fake. However, what Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know was that with her Spatial Ruler Talent, she was able to sense that this would be the victory deciding factor for this match!

    The continuing exchange of blow wasn¡¯t for the sake of consuming their strength, but for the sake of umtion and preparation!

    In the continuing shuttling and exchange, Gui Xinying had always maintained a rtively stable amount of shuttling frequency, as well as in the power she had unleashed from her special abilities. Due to the Spatial Crack move she had in her hand, she was inplete control over the momentum of the fight. Even Wang Zhong did not dare to take the initiative, as once he misses, he would definitely be weed with Gui Xinying¡¯s lethal strike. Therefore, Wang Zhong¡¯s only chance for victory was to defend and seek for a counter attack.

    After yet another real-fake shuttle, Gui Xinying suddenly took action, with both Gui Xinying¡¯sunching their attacks simultaneously at Wang Zhong. Although this Wang Zhong was still a doppelganger, she knew from the energy transmissions that by the time her attacknds, the original body would have swapped ces with the doppelganger. When that happens, Wang Zhong would definitely be unable to swap ces in time.

    On the stage, the Gui Xinying¡¯s original body and her doppelganger simultaneously turned dim, while her entire being appeared to have transformed into a flickering shadow. The surging Soul Power gushing out from her caused her to appear just like a demonic god d in mes as she smashed right into Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong had to muster his defence, as he was genuinely scared of her Spatial Crack!

    Bang Rumble...

    Gui Xinying¡¯s double attacks smashed into Wang Zhong, causing everyone¡¯s heart to clench in anxiousness. The attacksnding had forced Wang Zhong into even greater passitivity while causing him to have even greater difficulty in predicting Gui Xinying¡¯s attacks.

    Bang...

    Spiritual Soul Imprint Explosion!

    However, the Soul Sea Explosion that she had expected to ur did not appear. Wang Zhong had already made contact with her Soul Sea imprint before. Removing this move from her arsenal was equated to a chance for Wang Zhong. In an instant, 2 figures exploded apart, while a 2nd drive smashed right into Gui Xinying¡¯s original body.

    At the instant when Gui Xinying wants to explode her Soul Power imprint, she would need to reveal her original body. This was the opportunity that Wang Zhong had aplete grasp of.

    A Spiritual Soul Imprint was extremely hard to dispel, especially the one she was able to create. Within this CHF, the people who could dispel it that quickly could be counted with a single hand! However, not only did Wang Zhong dispel it, he had even made it into a trap for her!

    Bang...

    This was the first time Gui Xinying had experience such a 2nd drive, causing her a massive jolt that shook her body up. A feeling akin to her being simultaneously smashed into by 2 armoured trains shook through her body. Nevertheless, she was able to endure it, as her killing move was about to be unleashed. Spatial Crack! With her current level of power, she was able to unleash it 2 more times. It was impossible for her to do so with the so-called immediate effect, with them requiring a very long time for her to prepare before she could unleash them. From the very beginning, she believed that Wang Zhong would definitely have a way of defending against her move, despite her not knowing how he would do it. Unlike Gui hao, she had never once underestimated him, as he was a person capable of walking all the way this far in this CHF. Therefore, she held the heart of a challenger as she brought the fight to him.

    At the instant Wang Zhong had struck Gui Xinying, a danger had appeared for him. With her as the axis, an extremely thin circr crack formed!

    A life reaping halo, Gui Xinying¡¯s ultimatebat technique¨CShinigami¡¯s Ne.

    This time, Wang Zhong was not able to evade. Being encircled by her, both his original body and his doppelganger weren¡¯t able to escape. It would be useless to do an illusionary shuttle, with using a doppelganger discement being even more of a pipedream. At this instant, he would die even if he was to unleash a Dimensionalbat technique! However, even though he knew that he would die, Wang Zhong triggered the Soul Power Imprint he had ced on Gui Xinying¡¯s head.

    Bang...

    A bang rang out from Gui Xinying¡¯s Soul Power, instantly causing this beauty¡¯s face to lose all colour, before blood started to flow out from the corners of her mouth. However, at the same time...

    Whoosh...

    The 2 Wang Zhongs that attempted to flee using Dimensionalbat techniques had their heads chopped off. In that instant, a deathly silence filled the entire world, while the 2.3 million people watching via Skylink turned mute, 1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds...

 Chapter 578 - King!

    <h4>Chapter 578: King!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The 2 Wang Zhongs both disappeared! If one suffers a life-fatal injury while executing Dimensionalbat techniques, there¡¯s a huge possibility that one would return to the real world, though there was still a possibility for one to dissipate into the dimensional world.

    This instant had caused the entire world to fall into despair.

    The powerful Gui Family, the powerful Martial Ghost Divine Emperor! Under the leadership of the genius soldier, Gui Xinying, she had defended the Gui Family¡¯s honour and glory. In a situation where Gui Hao had lost, she had disyed the strength of a ruler!

    However, there wasn¡¯t anyone cheer or shouting in tion. The Gui Family supporters wanted to shout out, yet appeared to bepletely suppressed by the surrounding atmosphere. Tears were already dripping down the faces of some people. Perhaps, deep down their heart, they knew that All Mouthy King wasn¡¯t invincible, that he would definitely lose one day. However, defeat doesn¡¯t equate to the need to die!

    Just like a night blooming cactus flower, or a moth flying into a me, his journey within the CHF was filled with splendour, though he ultimately perished in a sea of mes.

    Ma Dong clenched his teeth with all his might. Impossible! He did not believe! He absolutely did not believe! Nothing will happen to Wang Zhong! The referee has yet to announce his verdict, so he absolutely didn¡¯t believe!

    At this moment, Joseph appeared to be somewhat hesitating as he slowly raised his hand. Once Gui Xinying¡¯s attacknds, even a Heroic Soul Stage couldn¡¯t defend against it. The showdown between these 2 youths had actually managed to get his blood slightly boiling. Rings and rings of ambush, with both of them doing their all to predict and n against their opponent¡¯s capabilities. However, in the end, Gui Xinying managed to get the upper hand. This girl did not get arrogant due to her being the sessor of the Gui Family, and had maintained a cautious and prudent attitude while trying to overestimate her opponent.

    It was due to her overestimation that had allowed her to win thest exchange.

    The Mo Family members felt pity surface in their heart. In reality, regardless of anything, it was a pity for Wang Zhong to die. Who would have expected for Gui Xinying to actually guess that Wang Zhong was capable of breaking her move! Frankly speaking, even those onlookers felt that it was an impossible feat. Yet, she had done it.

    This was the most frightening aspect of this girl. Her talent andprehension forbat was sufficient to be a match for Mo Wen, and had tossed Gui Hao far, far away in her wake.

    The Skylink remained silent, and so did the entire stadium. As a stifling atmosphere akin to the calm before the storm set in, so did an air of speechlessness. Countless people present outside of the stadium raised their heads, with the streets of Stuart Citying to aplete halt as everyone looked up to the big screens present above them. To theymen, Wang Zhong was without a doubt represented the thirst for miracles that was present in everyone¡¯s hearts. They weren¡¯t able to understand exactly how miraculous Gui Xinying¡¯sst move was, yet were able to feel a deep sense of despair and helplessness.

    This world still belonged to the 10 Great Families.

    All of a sudden, Joseph¡¯s hand, which was in a half-raised position, came falling back down, while a peculiar shade appeared in his eyes. On the side of the participant¡¯s viewing gallery, Mo Wen and Carolyn¡¯s bodies shook, as a hum rang out on the stage...

    Whoosh...

    Wang Zhong materialized from thin air, standing right at his thest position he had appeared in!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. How was that possible???

    In an instant, earthshattering roars and apuse exploded out from the entire stadium, with the sound waves appearing to send the stadium on the brink of lifting up into the air. At this moment, Ma Dong had already leapt into the air, pumping his fists high while shouting ¡°Fuck! I knew that you won¡¯t get kill that easily!¡±

    The Tianjing Academy students were already jumping into the air. This was an utter miracle! All of them were already teetering on feelings akin to the of the end of the world. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect for Wang Zhong to still be living! This...was simply...

    The entire stadium went batshit crazy, while despair was now the only feeling present in the eyes of the Gui Family. He was actually able to evade that move! With her Casted Soul Stage strength, unleashing a Spatial Crack twice was already the maximum Gui Xinying could do. At this moment, it was already difficult for her to continue standing.

    The Skylink had already exploded, with countless people roaring Wang Zhong¡¯s name, appearing as though it was them who had survived Gui Xinying¡¯s attack. Nevertheless, everyone managed to keep some control of themselves, as the fight on stage has yet toe to an end.

    Looking nkly at Wang Zhong, Gui Xinying did not despair as much despair as her other family members. In fact, there was even a sliver of tion present, as though she was looking at something that had piqued her interest.

    ¡°Can I ask, how?¡± Gui Xinying spoke out softly, as her face turned a shade paler.¡±

    With a smile, Wang Zhong replied. ¡± You assume that I¡¯m imitating your Shadow Doppelganger. In fact, during the 2nd attack, I was using Napier Mo¡¯s Spiritual Soul Doppelganger. You entire attack n was extremely good. Unfortunately, you were still a little too hastily in yourst attack. Nevertheless, this fight is truly satisfying.¡±

    The experts present in the stadium instantly came to a realization about the entire fight that had taken ce earlier. That was why Wang Zhong¡¯s Spiritual Soul Explosion was only able to give Gui Xinying a heavy blow, and not immediately knocking her out. Gui Xinying had overestimated Wang Zhong. With his character, how would he every underestimate Gui Xinying! When everyone believed that Wang Zhong was copying herbat techniques, and using both his original body and doppelganger to unleash a twin illusionary doppelganger shuttle, Wang Zhong had merely unleashed an illusionary and Spiritual doppelganger. Both of them only possessed half the strength of the original body, while the original body had basically not left the Dimensional space!

    Taking the lead, the legendary soldier Joseph started to p his hands while saying, ¡°This is the most spectacr fight I¡¯ve seen in the CHF!¡±

    A dumbfound expression appeared on Napier Mo¡¯s face. This Wang Zhong¡¯s basically a freak! Thetter was actually able to use learn his own ultimate move! Furthermore, Wang Zhong had managed to reach a god-like level in its usage, in a way that was more exaggerated than himself! This fellow¡¯s understanding of the dimensions and Spiritual Soul was absolutely capable of suppressing the entire CHF, so much so that there was no other choice but to recognize him for that!

    In this instant, Gui Xinying felt a indescribable feeling of worship surface within her heart. She had already epted her defeat wholeheartedly!

    Giving a slight bow, Gui Xinying said, ¡°Thank you, I admit defeat.¡±

    In the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor prepartory area behind her, the few Gui Family elders all remained silent and speechless. Due to Gui Hao¡¯s mistakes, the Gui Family had already utilized a rather substantial of their strength to influencing the match. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect for such an oue to ur. Nevertheless, none of them said anything about it. At this time, admiting defeat was undoubtedly the most sensible decision to make. That¡¯s because Gui Xinying waspletely incapable of mustering strength to continue fighting. If her opponent really wanted to be vicious, he definitely had the opportunity tond a lethal blow on her. However, it was clear that Wang Zhong did not do so.

    This was a loss that they were unable to refute at all.

    The Martial Ghost Divine Emperor substitutes that weren¡¯t able to participate in the group battle all had tears streaming down their faces. The pride of being a member of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had now became worthless. They were unable to believe the reality of this oue! Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had lost...

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, had lost? They had really lost?

    Absolute silence filled the Skylink and the stadium once again. Even though everyone were already clear about this when Wang Zhong had defeated Gui Hao, all of them still had incredulous feeling when the moment really arrived, when thest standing member of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor uttered the words ¡°I admit defeat¡±...

    They had really won! What¡¯s more, they had only relied on the strength of 2 people! They had defeated Martial Ghost Divine Emperor!

    This...

    Scarlet and Emily grasped each other hands tightly, Ma Dong was burying his face into the struggling Mmi¡¯s waist, his hands appearing to be at the wrong ces, while Lily was squeezing Colby¡¯s neck. Despite their varied responses, all of them had their mouths and eyes opened wide.

    In the viewing gallery, Laura was desperately trying to cover her mouth, her small shoulders shaking with an emotional tremble. Being a member of an aristocratic family, she was clearer than anyone of how frightening an aristocratic family can be, and this understood exactly how much obstruction Wang Zhong and Tianjing faced in this CHF! However, he was still able to walk to this step!

    Everyone in the stadium were muted, so much so that a pin drop could be heared! This was the silence one would hear when everyone around was dead!

    Within this deathly silence, Wang Zhong sent a faint smile towards Gui Xinying before turning around to face Grai, who was now walking over from the edge of the stage.

    ¡°We¡¯ve won, senior!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s see how far can we continue to walk.¡±

    The 2 men smiled, before raising a hand each into the air. This was the second time they had high-fived on stage, sending a clear sound ringing out!

    Pa!

    A sh appeared, seemingly to capture this instance in history.

    ¡°King!¡±?god knows who was the one with the shaking voice that didn¡¯t managed to shout Wang Zhong¡¯s full name. Was it on purpose or not? Nevertheless, the minute, trembling voice rang out iparably loud in this absolutely silent stadium.

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579: Legend!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This was closely followed by the responses of 10 people, a 100 people, before tens of thousands joined in!

    "King!"

    "King! King! King!"

    "You''re our king!"

    The stadium instantly erupted, with the sudden eruption sounding like a rumbling explosion!

    At this moment, in the distant Tianjing Academy, the roar of voices was so loud the entire academy was on the brink of being sent flying! Countless students were so happy they were crying and hugging one another. Every single corner of the academy was filled with people jumping up and down in madness as they roared with all their might!

    A bottom feeder academy, that have never once entered the entered the formalpetition stages of the CHF for close to 20 years, have actually defeated a S+ ranked powerhouse! They have now appeared in CHF quarterfinals!

    Shivers shook through Old Greene''s entire body, while happiness that could not be describe with words flooded his heart. Frankly speaking, it was for the best that takes it easy. If not, his heart really couldn''t take it...

    It wasn''t only this old person who felt their heart being unable to handle the shock.

    Carolyn, dimir and the others had deep feelings of dread surfacing within their eyes.

    The aristocratic families have ruled this world for too long!

    Too long, too long! No one have ever challenged their ce!

    Perhaps there were. However, there has never been anyone that managed to sessfully pull it off! Without talking about sess, there was no one that were able to stand on equal footing as them! Never!

    This was a rule, an iron fast rule!

    However, the reason why iron-fast rules exist, was for the sake of being broken by people!

    The higher ups of the aristocratic families never imagined that such a day woulde. The abrupt rise of the Parliament and the powerful martial prowess of the empires have always given them a sense of threat and danger. However, that kind of danger was stil extremely distant. Dicaprio was the most most obvious example. Without a 80 to a 100 years more, they would never be able to truly rock the status of the aristocratic families!

    However, that was their view before this match.

    Don''t look down on a CHF match, and don''t feel that it was only just games between youths.

    To the aristocratic families, this was a shortfall! A change in the wind! The opening of Pandora''s box! The deep seated respect people had for the aristocratic families would never be pure anymore!

    If her previous matter with Wang Zhong had already caused a sliver of regret to form, the feeling in Carolyn''s heart right now would be of pure regret.

    Originally, all of these would not happen. Originally, she had the opporunity to let Wang Zhong to kneel beneath her, and work for Stuart.

    Not only would that allow Stuart to immediately surpass Heaven''s Fate, Grozny and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor and get obtain a easy lead, they might even be able to prevent the massive blow Wang Zhong had brought to the aristocratic family influence by defeating Martial Ghost Divine Emperor!

    Carolyn did not care about whether Gui Hao lives or not, or whether the Gui Family''s reputation had reached rock bottom. However, standing on the side of ruling aristocratic family, the gap that had appeared in the hearts of the mass was something that she did not want to see.

    Unlike the thoughts going through Carolyn and dimir''s minds, the only things going through Mo Wen''s head was most likely delight and appreciation.

    The Mo Family has never once mixed themselves with matters concerning governance. Other than being transendent, they treated everyone the same, regardless of them beingmoners, aristocratic families, or from the Parliament. They would not go out to provoke people, with others not daring to provoke them either. To them, it was just fine for them to float among the others in the ocean of history.

    He was only interested in Wang Zhong''s strength.

    Frankly speaking, thetter was the most all-rounded and perfect soldier he had every seen!

    He had no weaknesses, be it strength, diversity of techniques, talent or attitude.

    It was only due to these reasons that made thetter qualified for him to take action. Looks like him participating in this CHF had not gone to waste.

    Seated beside him, Napier Mo''s eyes turned into saucer, before tugging at Mo Ling''s sleeves while speaking out in trembling voice that was filled with terror. "Capt, captain''s smiling! He appears to be very excited..."

    A single sentence was all that was needed to caused the entire Heaven''s Fate squadron to turn quiet with fear.

    Everyone realized a rather serious problem, causing them to gulp their saliva down, while sending gazes filled with dread towards Mo Wen.

    However, it was a pity that Mo Wen was a "blind man".

    In the next second, his voice had already were a cheer tone present within. "Napier, Mo Ling, Mo Zhong...apany me for a warm up in a while."

    "Ah!" Napier Mo gave a shriek, as in a blink of an eye, the Heaven''s Fate squadron were already at the brink of copse.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong and Grai has yet to leave the stage, while the rest of the Tianjing squadron had already rushed up, shouting emotionally as they hugged the 2. Alongside the 200 over thousand audience in the stadium, 600 present outside of the stadium, and over 2.4 million watching via Skylink, they paid witness to this miraculous victory,ing together to give their warmest apuse and cheers for the victors.

    At this instant, Tianjing Academy had been added into the history books, while Wang Zhong''s namew have resounded across the entire Federation!

    Coming from a dream, reflecting into reality! All Mouthy King, overlooking the heavens!

    Wang Zhong and Grai were surrounded and hoisted up high in the air by everyone, with all of them letting their emotional sides go rampant.

    Engaging inbat, obtaining victory, and having fun while doing so.

    Was there any thing out there that could make people more happy than these?

    While being tossed in the air, he could faintly make out a familiar figure within the viewing gallery.

    A gem-like lustre sparkled within Laura''s eyes as she stared at Wang Zhong, who was being tossed into the air. She really wished to join in the celebrations. However, as of now, the only thing she could do was to pump her fists towards him with all her might, while shouting wildly like every other fan out there.

    Seeing this, the only thing Arnold could do was to quietly.

    At this moment, she was no longer the princess of an aristocratic family, nor was she the sessor to the Potter Family''s massive family business.

    Now, she was just like a little girl that could not contain her happiness, a fan that was filled the the brim with emotion!

    Her heart had been taken over, with it taking only an instant!

    Please remember our date!

    ...

    A berserk stadium, a berserk Skylink, a berserk Federation, and berserk brother King fans!

    With the match ending at noon, there were already various kinds of news reports that filled up every single corner of the Federation before 1pm had passed!

    Newpapers, Skylink, podcasts, and the various big media outlets were all fighting to report about this match! It wasn''t only the media outlets focusing on the CHF that got involved; even those which were wholly unrted, like those outlets covering financial and political news, were rushing to print fresh editions! Themoners had triumphed over the incumbents, the aristocratic families; this was significance of this moment was something that most people would never realise.

    The high-five shared by Wang Zhong and Grai on stages was destined to be an enternal piece in the history books, appearing on the frontpage of every article published about this match.

    An inconcievable victory!

    An ancient city had rose once again!

    This was a legend that had walked out from the OP!

    This was a youth that cannot be stopped! What kind of miracles would her continue on to create?

    With a single leap, Tianjing Academy had be the strongest academy in the heart of themoners, without a doubt!

    The were quite a few aristocratic families. However, what aboutmoner academies? There was only one, Tianjing! Furthermore, it was such a Tianjing that hadpletely stomped on a aristocratic family!

    At the drop of a hat, people would start talking about the past, bringing up old matters to chat about them once again.

    However, they now had a living legend right before them! What''s the use about bringing up the past now!

    Defeating Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had allowed Tianjing to be the focal point for the etire CHF, as well as the entire Federation! A new generation of kings have been born!

 Chapter 580 - The symphony of combat

    <h4>Chapter 580: The symphony ofbat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    People were mad with frenzy in their attempts to understand everything about them, and even going so far as to feel curious about Tianjing.

    This was the strongest academy within the hearts of themoners. Exactly how did they nurture such a heaven-defying character?

    ¡°I¡¯m a ssmate of Wang Zhong! I¡¯ve the most right of speech! If you¡¯re talking about our Wang Zhong, he had shocked the entire academy when he entered, as that fellow¡¯s test results made him the unprecedented number 1 in the history of our academy! You have to know how important one¡¯s theoratical scores are in our great Tianjing Academy, with the many bookworms present here!¡±

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s why captain Wang Zhong¡¯s able to obtain number 1 in the theory test during the elimination stage of the CHF! Looks like theoratical knowledge is indeed extremely important!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Knowledge is the continuation of everything! Our academy¡¯s atmosphere to learn and study is extremely good! Naturally, this isn¡¯t the only ce! On the aspect ofbat¡­¡±

    ¡°Me me me! I¡¯m from the Prodigy Society, the society that our captain Wang Zhong holds the post as our vice-president! You guys never see the amount of training out vice-president Wang Zhong does during a normal day! That¡¯s what terror looks like¡­¡±

    ...

    Various kinds of small interviews, formal, informal and hical ones sprung up across the academy, as all of the students took the initialtive to unt the unqualifiedbat strength Wang Zhong possessed during his freshman year. Various kinds of diligent and harkworking versions of all sorts started to circte, with all their creators appearing to feel honoured but their cirction.

    More and more people developed a rich interest in Tianjing Academy. In the afternoon after the match, the number of calls received by the student enrollment office had almost caused the phone lines to go down. There were those that wanted to reserve a ce for themselves in the academy, and those that wished to transfer in from other academies...various kinds ofmoners unting their so called excellent statistics about themselves were rushing to get into this academy!

    This event at Tianjing Academy a very small fragment of the chaos that had ensued.

    At the Tianjing Academy¡¯s vi in Stuart City, the liveliness was extraordinary.

    Wang Zhong and the others were basically forced to remain in doors, as the outside of their vi was jam packed with reporters that covered their front doors,wn and even on the trees! In fact, there were even some who had made the front doors as their bed, appearing to not give a damn until they were able to interview Wang Zhong and the others.

    Without talking about getting out of the vi, anyone who revealed their face on the 2nd floor of the vi would be greeting with a dazzling array of camera shes.

    A tall tree would aways attract the wind. The Tianjing squadron members finally realized the troubles of being a star.

    When dinner time came, Sharmie brought Mario and the rest of her squadron over, to euphemistically speaking, celebrate Tianjing for bing the kings of themoners. Without a doubt, regardless of the connections between their academies or squadron members, the zing squadron possessed both qualifications. Student Sharmie was already a famr figure within the Tianjing squadron, what more with her rtionship with Mmi. On the contrary, it was Mario and the others that were feeling alittle embarassed for their captain. Nevertheless, all of them could feel the warmth they were given from Tianjing, which allowed them to quickly rx and turn carefree.

    In fact, other than Wang Zhong and Grai, the rest of the Tianjing squadron members were still unable to get over the sudden honour and glory they had gained. Therefore, Sharmie¡¯s arrival was just right for them to enjoy their happiness and rx.

    Looking pensively at Sharmie¡¯s arrival, Ma Dong seemed to thinking about something, before pulling Wang Zhong over for a whisper. ¡°Laura¡¯s noting?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. They have a match tomorrow, so they should rest today to prepare forbat.¡± one look at Ma Dong¡¯s eyes was sufficient for him to know what crooks thoughts that fellow had in his head.

    Immediately, Ma Dong held Wang Zhong¡¯s neck and replied. ¡°Brother, you need to pick a flower if there¡¯s good one for the picking. I feel that Mario and Sharmie¡¯s rtionship has improved! You shouldn¡¯t be dilly-dallying around! Laura¡¯s really good!¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry, as he really had a different concept of rtionships aspared to Ma Dong.

    Everyone chat about till they went high, with the zing squadron members revealing their feelings of worship of Wang Zhong. Some of them had came over to Tianjing for the exchange earlier this year. During then, they were still filled with arrogance over their supposed higher position than the Tianjing squadron. However, who would have thought that within the short span of half a year, Tianjing had already reached a height so far they could only raise their heads to look at them, with all of it due to the male before their eyes.

    In an everyday situation, he was a good senior. When faced with truly difficultbat situations, or dangersing from all directions, he was the All Mouthy King that would suppress all of his opponents.

    Everyone loved called Wang Zhong as All Mouthy King. To them, calling him the strongest king would be too low and ordinary of a name for him! He was the one and only All Mouthy King!

    ¡°Fuck! Is there a need to be that exaggerated! Wang Zhong, hurried up and take a look in the Skylink! Something big has happened! L Musk! Eh, you¡¯ve turned into a god! How can you be that fortunate!¡±

    L Musk! Naturally, from her surname, one could infer that she was a member of the Musk Family. However, the focal point wasn¡¯t this, but on the fact that she was voted the sexiest female idol for the past 3 years strength.

    There was no one out there that didn¡¯t know who L was. Scarlet and the others loved to listen to the songs sung by L. However, what connection did L have with Wang Zhong? The 2 of them were of 2pletely different worlds.

    Upon opening the Skylink, he could see a level of madness that was exceeded reality on disy.

    A world-bending video was currently exploding within, soaring into the heavens like a rocket. The title of the video was¨CThe Path of the King!

    ¡°See! See!¡±

    Brimming with excitement, Ma Dong helped Wang Zhong and tapped on the video icon. L! She¡¯s a truly sexy goddess,pletely iparable to those young and unripened young girls! Our student Ma Dong immediately had many erotic fantasies appearing in his head, though the Skylink screen remained jet ck.

    A series of crackles and rattles rang out as people tapped their fingers in impatience, before a string of small green words scrolled out on the screen.

    ¡°Enter ID : All Mouthy King.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Isn¡¯t this the collection of your best fights?¡± Ma Dong¡¯s eyes had already turned as wide as saucers. As of now, there were already many ¡°All Mouthy King¡¯s best fights¡± collections circting on Skylink.

    When the finger tapping came to a stop, a sliver of light gradually surface on the dark screen, while a slow and maic voice of a girl rang out. Resounding across this world that was lit by a faint light, she sounded iparably ethereal and lonely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve a long path to walk,

    with long memories being made.

    I¡¯ve always tried to find answers,

    yet I¡¯m incapable of hoping that far.¡±

    This singing voice too wonderful, while her voice brought about endless interest. Despite not being able to get much of a feel from the starting few lines, Wang Zhong and Ma Dong were instantly drawn into her voice. This feeling wasn¡¯t just present within the 23, as the Tianjing crowd who were grilling meat by the side of the barbeque rapidly turned silent, while expressions of envy appeared on the faces of Mario and the others from the zing squadron. That was L¡¯s voice!

    The dark, faintly lit world within the Skylink video gradually opened up, before a series ofbat footage slowly appeared in the darkness, then disappeared away.

    THis was the 100 sessive losses that caused despair in people that All Mouthy King had lost in the OP. Ridiculing faces appeared one after another, alongside looks of contempt. Regardless of the countless times these have been yed on Skylink, it would always caused new feelings to develop in people when they watch it.

    That was especially true when apanyed by that graceful and subdued singing voice, causing a undescribable feeling of weight and suppression to form within their hearts. However, it was in this heavy and suppressive darkness where a sliver of brince, a seedling surfaced.

    ¡°The bloodstains on the battlefields, the warning rms continuing to ring.

    I¡¯m always searching and finding, for the opponents that would meet me head on.

    You¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t belong here,

    you¡¯ve said that I should retreat in a flurry,

    you¡¯ve said that I should apany the lonely defeated army and march on¡­¡±

    The tone of the song started to slowly turn around, before rapidly ramping up. Following suit the slow camera footage gradually started to speed up, as countless defeats and appauling scenes of devastations shed by rapidly like the streemps while in a car...

 Chapter 581 - Kingâ€™s Path (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 581: King¡¯s Path (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The scene started to be increasingly clear, while slivers of colour gradually appeared. This was victory after victory in the OP, alongside various kinds of spectacr scenes.

    The pace of the song gradually sped up, while the heavy pressure started to turn into a rxed and lighthearted atmosphere.

    Countless All Mouthy King fans, as well as Ma Dong, Sharmie and the others could not help but be drawn into the song, letting their emotions get tugged and the blood boiling!

    ¡°However, you¡¯ve let your words be the source of your pain,

    never giving up, never falling into delusion!

    Regardless of the result.

    when the light shines, I can hear the symphony ofbat sound from your heart!

    The entire world will appear before me!¡±

    The video suddenly came to a halt, and so did the singing voice. However, during these short few seconds, the umtion of feelings have already reached a climax!

    With an abrupt change, the faint light turned bright, as though a door has been opened. The roars and shouts from the tens of thousands of people from the CHF stadiums, alongside endless honour and glory rang out!

    In the video, Wang Zhong spread his hands, as match after match of awesome victories went by, with experts being suppressed, one after another. These were all insufferably arrogant experts, yet they were now crawling beneath the king¡¯s feet!

    It was also at this instant when the music exploded forth!

    A strong and powerful rock ¡®n¡¯ roll, heavy metal banging rang out, as the soft and gentle female voice suddenly grew loud, sending waves of emotions surging in all directions!

    ¡°Persevering through defeat, smiling through ridiculement,

    This is the light of fighter¡¯s light,

    please call me All Mouthy King!

    Breaking out from the silence, honour and glory among the madness,

    This is my king¡¯s path,

    please call me Tianjing¡¯s Wang Zhong!

    You¡¯re our only king!

    ...

    All throughout the music video, everyone within the vi were still sunk deep into the rhythm and cadence. Only after thest beat did L look towards the screen while making the symbol of a heart: I offer this to the bravest man.

    The entire room instantly exploded, with everyone turning incredibly high. Too awesome! This music video.

    After much difficulty, Ma Dong finally regained his senses. Gulping his saliva, he said, ¡°Mr Wang Zhong, can I interview you? After watching that, what feelings do you have?¡±

    ¡°Feelings?¡± Wang Zhong rubbed his nose, before replying: ¡°It¡¯s...quite good.¡±

    ¡°Freaking handsome!¡± Scarlet wasn¡¯t stingy in her praise, with Emily nodding her head repeatedly in agreement.

    ¡°Excessive modesty is a show of arrogance!¡± Sharmie yelled out. ¡°You brat! You¡¯ve actually managed to hook up with L!¡±

    A wave of teasingments came raining over from the rest, with some even asking Wang Zhong for his signature. In any case, chaos descended over the whole group. Nevertheless, the ¡°King¡¯s Path¡± had truly taken over the Federation by storm, before propagating to the empires. This doesn¡¯t need to be mention any further.

    Upon its release, this music video had immediately taking over the top position in reys and poprity within the Skylink, with the constantly rising number of viewing already creating a legend that belonged to All Mouthy King!

    In the collection of the bestbat footage, even Mo Wen, who was second ce, was definitively tossed far behind, be it in viewership or the refinement of the video. In fact, the other videos were rtively different from ¡°The King¡¯s Path¡±, with their views being an astonishing 10 over times less!

    There were too many experts and acts of brilliance in the quarterfinals of the CHF. However, without the slightest doubt, all of their spotlights have been masked by All Mouthy King.

    All Mouthy King¡¯s legends were still continuing, while his poprity was rapidly growing like bread with yeast.

    From the looks of it, this was a deliberate n by the Parliament and the CHF organizers. In the face of this, the aristocratic families were all maintaining a rather low profile. Even the Gui Family, who had suffered a loss, was too maintaining a silence stance on this.

    However, Laura could feel the dark undercurrents fermenting beneath this silence.

    Just this afternoon, she had managed to obtain information from some special channels that a few of the great families have alreadye together for a meeting, with the Gui Family being one of them. Laura could even feel the anger and furying from them. They were an ancient aristocratic family that was the root of all assassins. In the Federation, they were considered to be rude and unreasonable. Now, all of a sudden, they were beaten to the ground by a little character. Even the most brainless of people would know how intense of a response they would unleash.

    Laura wanted to warn Wang Zhong about this. However, frankly speaking, was there any use in doing so?

    Be careful? Keep a lower profile?

    Wang Zhong has always done everything in ordance to his own nature. The current ¡°show-offness¡± wasn¡¯t something that he wishes to happen. Furthermore, what could he do even if he knew about this? Since he had chosen to obtain victory, he would definitely need to face the bacsh from the aristocratic families. However, the aristocratic families were not united. There were quite a few people that have developed an interest in this genius that was unaffiliated to anyone, like Musk and many other more. In fact, the only one that was antagonistic against him was the Gui family. Furthermore, it was rumoured that there were geniune masters standing behind Wang Zhong. In the end, the matter about Wang Zhong was clearly impossible to unravel.

    It had to be said that the effects of this music video was outstanding. The singing present all around the Federation on the following day have added fuel to this fire, as well as another voice. Indeed, these were a rather big blow for the Gui Family, which let them realise that they were the losers, that they weren¡¯t the rulers of the Federation. They had gone offtrack with their own assumptions.

    Naturally, the Old Potter had also doubled down on his decsision. Not only did he represent the Potter Family¡¯s stance, he also represented the attitude of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences. If the Gui Family wants to cause a ruckus, they would really have to consider the consequences before doing so!

    Therefore, there was no need for her to get worried for Wang Zhong.

    The wave of madness caused by All Mouthy King had swept silentlyacrossst match of the quarterfinals.

    Vasilyevich, with dimir at helm, against Copperfield, with Laura at helm!

    The atmosphere within the stadium was ever so fiery, with its 200 over thousand capacity being filled to the brim. Nevertheless, it was unable topare with the madness that was present yesterday. The fans of both sides weren¡¯t in an explosive, emotionally filled state. Despite the noisy buzz they made that reverberated across the entire stadium, there weren¡¯t any ear-piercing shrieks, nor were there any mad shoves going around. Clearly, the audience appeared in control of themselves, and were the most amicable whenpared to the audience in the past few matches.

    Indeed, this year¡¯s Copperfield wasn¡¯t weak, with them advancing trumpiantly in the earlier stages of this CHF. However, it was clear for all to see that they would still be unable to contend against an opponent like Vasilyevich.

    This wasst match of the quarterfinals, with the strength difference between both sides being the clearest cut of them all. Other than Laura¡¯s ball fans and a few staunch Copperfield fans, the majority of the people present in the stadium were here to pay witness to exactly how strong Vasilyevich was. After all, they were up against Copperfield. It would be impossible for Vasilyevich to obtain victory without disying some of their might.

    The Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, Stuart and Tianjing, who had alreadypleted their quarterfinal matches, have clearly be the most brilliant focal points within this entire CHF upon them turning up in the stadium. Other squadrons like Seer, zing, zing Angels as well as Giant God Peak have also appeared in the viewing galleries. The only squadron that did not turn up was the Gui Family.

    If this was any other day, the Gui Family would definitely be the focus of everyone¡¯s discussions. However, there seemed to be no one today that give a damn about them.

    A loser was a loser. In an instant, they have been covered by the victor¡¯s brilliance, especially the case of the Gui Family. Their previous glory and rampant arrogance have now be catalysts for contempt in the eyes of themoners.

    The aristocratic families and the various other influences might not be treated like this.

    In any case, the Gui Family was the Gui Family. Being one of the upper five families meant that they were only of the existences that lorded over the Federation. It was merely a single unworthy young member of theirs that had fallen. He did not damage the Gui Family¡¯s foundation one single bit. At the very least, that could be said for the time being.

    At the very end, strength was still the hard and fast rule for everything. As long as one possessed sufficient strength and resources, no one would dare to ridicule one even if one was to lose face in some aspects. However, in this CHF, the only thing they could do now was to hide themselves, the first time they had suffered such a loss for many years.

    Yesterday, Carolyn had nned to visit Tianjing, as well as to Wang Zhong and Grai. However, in the end, she still proceeded to cancel it. Nevertheless, for the very first time, she had taken the initiative to greet Tianjing, while sending a smile and a nod towards Wang Zhong, and action that could be considered as a greeting.

    For some inexplicable reason, the cameras managed to capture this scene. Despite not have much of any dubbing over or analysis, not was there any deliberate mention, this small scene quickly caused quite a few question marks to pop up in the Skylink.

    Those messy matters between Brother King, Carolyn and Gui Hao had long be hot topics of debate before yesterday¡¯s match. The profound smile Carolyn had given to Wang Zhong was clearly sufficient to let the audience¡¯s imagination go wild.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t ce much care about this. At this point in time, his heart had already grown faint for her.?As for friends, that might also be an impossibility. Furthermore, they weren¡¯t even considered as such. At the very most, they could only be considered as famr acquaintances. Now, his attention was focused on Copperfield. This was an extremely hard match, yet he hoped for Laura and the rest to be able to showcase their splendour.

    Laura was dressed in a loose-fittingbat uniform. The outfits she wore in the OP were too tight-fitting, and wasn¡¯t too suitable for her. There were times where her big bust was indeed a hindrance inbat, especially for a soldier like Laura, who excelled in close quartersbat.

    The poprity of the ball queens was not one bit inferior with the so-called four heavenly kings. At the instant when she walked into the stadium, not only did the Copperfield fans start shrieking, roaring and pping, the countless Vasilyevich fans also joined in and gave the same wee to her. Copperfield should be proud that they were able to obtain the recognition from the fans of both sides.

    Comparatively, there appeared to be a faint trace of an unimposing feeling when it Vasilyevich appeared in the stadium. Despite the ever so presence of dimir¡¯s handsomeness, with continuous shrieks ringing out from the stadium, there wasn¡¯t any standing ovation present in the stadium,

    The Vasilyevich fans were all ball queen fans, However, genuine ball queen fans might not be Vasilyevich fans.

    Both sides did not drag the match on, with both sending up the people they were fielding onto the stage.

    Copperfield had fielded their captain Laura, vice-captain Karkel, mainstay ranged soldier Arnold Teuton, as well as their mainstay soldier Valens.

    All of them were familiar faces, though it was Vasilyevich¡¯s lineup that had piqued Wang Zhong¡¯s interest.

    Captain dimir, vice-captain Pomo Vasilyevich, mainstay heavy soldier Noriba, mainstay ranged soldier Kirk, as well as mainstay soldier Gasol. All of them were tall, burly and muscr men. Such men should give people a radiant feeling of vitality, yet they appeared to have shiluettes of icy mountains in the eyes of the audience.

    From the information avable, the people from silyevich seemed to all possess an Ice attribute special ability. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t particrly strange for them to have such a icy cold temperament. This was the mostmonly seem special ability within the icy cold environment of the northern regions. However, one definitely cannot underestimate it just due to howmonly seen it was. The greater the number of people who disys a certain special ability, the more easier it was for mutations to ur. None of them should possess anything as simple as a normal Ice attribute special ability.

    ¡°A typical icy ins soldier possess a big and burly bone structure, with average armspans 1.5 times longer than the average Federation citizen. They are naturally born experts in close quartersbat.¡± Grai was paying an exceedingly amount of attention to this match, with it most likely due to him having travelled to the northern regions, which had caused him to be filled with curiousity and respect for them. ¡°Its extremely hard for Copperfield to have any chance against them.¡±

    ¡°Although it isn¡¯t zero.¡± added Mmi in a spirited tone. ¡°Copperfield¡¯s primary goal is to bring this match into the group battle. Karkel and Laura can be considered as 2 rtively strong fighters, and won¡¯t be at a loss against the other Vasilyevich mainstays, with the exception of dimir. As for the group battle. Copperfield¡¯s most outstanding 6th man¡ª the dimensional Soul Beast Explosive me Bear, is something that¡¯s worth waiting for.¡±

    Colby nodded his head in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s widely known that Soul Beast Master are at the best when paired up with a ranged soldier, and that Copperfield¡¯s Karkel is known to be the strongest Mo¡¯s List ranged soldier. As for that Arnold Teuton, he has recently been rising up the CHF¡¯s ranged soldier ranks at a great speed. Entering the top 10 ranks would not be a problem for him. The tyrannical strength of a Soul Beast would make it rtively invincible in closebat. With a Soul Beast as abat control, coupled with a top ss ranged soldier, this lineup can absolutely defeat any opponent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Take a look at the duelling phase lineup. If either Karkel or Laura is caught by dimir, Copperfield would really have no chances left.¡±

    Everyone started to their discussions in full swing. After yesterday¡¯s victory, they have not be even more rxed. As all of them looked towards Wang Zhong, thetter smiled and replied. ¡°Rather than making a wild guess, why not just enjoy the entire process of this match and wait quietly for the oue? I feel that everything¡¯s possible.¡±

    In fact Wang Zhong and Grai really didn¡¯t have any optimistic views about Copperfield, who had already shown off all of their trump cards. As for their opponents, they were basically able to easily get promoted into the semifinals. S+...were really frightening. Naturally, this match was extremely important for Wang Zhong and Tianjing, as they next opponents were mostly to be Vasilyevich.

    The names of the 2 vanguards were quickly announced by the casters.

    ¡°Both sides have already submitted their names for their vanguards! Copperfield has sent out Karkel! Although he is their vice-captain, the strength he had disyed in the earlier stages of the CHF showed that he is entirely worthy of being the ace of the Copperfield squadron! They have actually sent him up for the 1st duel! Although everyone on earth knows how important the vanguard duel is, being the strongest person in his squadron, he should have more responsiblities resting on his shoulders. It¡¯s better for him to be as a reserve to deal with any changes that might happen in the match. Frankly speaking, choosing to stand up and participate in vanguard battle shows how clear of a recognition Copperfield has for their opponents! This is the definition of seeking fame and fortune in the midst of danger!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s alot of ways Vesilyevich can do to deal with this. They have chosen, oh my god, Noriba?¡±

    Ruo Zhi was slightly astonished.

    Frankly speaking, Copperfield¡¯s arrangement were indeed extremely predictive. Having the arrogance of a S+ powerhouse, Vesilyevich would definitely not send the Ice Prince up for the 1st duel. If Karkel was allowed to clinch victory from the first duel, Copperfield would obtain the selection advantage. After all, other than the Ice Prince, the other 2 of the the Vesilyevich¡¯s 3 great mainstays were heavy soldiers, and just so happened to be countered by Karkel.

    This was something even ayman was able to guess. How could Vesilyevich not have guessed it?

    However, take a look at what they have done! They had actually chose to send Noriba up!

    This fellow was rather famous in the CHF, and mainly due to his annoying trait!?He was a berserker and offensive type heavy soldier, and possessed iparably might in closebat. However, types like him were in miserable shape in the face of ranged soldier, who were able to exploit all of their weaknesses. When faced against control type ranged soldiers of the same level, they would appear no different from sitting ducks!

 Chapter 582 - A single strike to end all blows (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 582: A single strike to end all blows (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    What more, the performances Karkel had disyed in the earlier stages of thepetition were basically the nemesis of heavy soldiers! There was no use in being ferocious, and even a goddess of?Oli was thrashed by him, what more Noriba, a fellow who hadpletely given up on defence?

    Even if they wanted to choose a more stable mainstay, and that they won¡¯t send dimir up, they should at the very least send Pomo up! At the very least, Pomo was more proficient than Noriba in defence, and was also more stable in hisbat style.

    This...what arrangement was this? What were they thinking?

    Countless people started discussing aboutVasilyevich ¡®s decision, though in the preparatory area below, a calm and collected expression was present on dimir¡¯s face. He was not one bit shocked by Copperfield¡¯s decision to send Karkel up. In fact, he did not seem to show even the slightest bit of worry. It seemed as though everything that happened in this match was under to total control of Vasilyevich.

    While ordinary people might care about the differences between heavy soldiers and ranged soldiers, people on the level of dimir had already started to preemptively adapted to some of the aspect of Heroic Soul Stages. Therefore, the boundaries of upations have already turned faint in their eyes.

    Frankly speaking, both Noriba and Karkel were ultra offensive type experts. While Karkel might have some advantage due to his range superiority, he after all wasn¡¯t a traditional long ranged shooter. The range superiority his crossbow grants him wasn¡¯t asrge as others have thought. The crucial factor that determines victory or defeat in this duel didn¡¯t concern their upations.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    As the referee instructed for both sides to get into their starting positions, they proceeded to simultaneously walk out from their respective areas.

    Karkel was dressed inbat tights, with the crossbow in his hands appeared old in age and fashion. Nevertheless, it was covered in a glossiness that was a result of it being frequently cared for by someone.

    There seemed to not be much of any expression present on his face as he quietly walked up and stood at his ce.

    Comparatively, Noriba was much more eye-catching. Regardless of his charming physique or that terrifyingly gigantic Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe, both of them caused him to overflow with dominance.

    His opponent showed an air of profoundness, what more being Karkel, who possessed more than amplebat experience. At the very least, this Noriba appeared somewhat rampant. Nevertheless, not a single bit of dread was present in him.

    He hated the various kinds of vulgar special abilities. As for the rest, his style was extremely ferocious, his attitude was extremely ferocious. What about sharpness, or overbearingness?

    ¡°I¡¯m called Noriba, the most ferocious king of them all!¡±

    Bang!

    The heavy Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe smashed down onto the stage, causing a pile of rockchips and dust to fly out from the ground.

    Dust clouds erupted as afterimages shot out. Clearly, this was just some meaningless venting of his strength. The rock chips sent flying by the giant axe were expertly controlled, causing them to appear just like a hail of bullets shooting right at Karkel, who stood a dozen metres away!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    The cross bow had turned into a close quartersbat weapon, causing rock chips to fly in all directions. In the next second, a dazzling yet chilling glint had already blossomed on top of Karkel¡¯s head!

    ¡°I¡¯ll chop you to death!¡±

    Noriba¡¯s actions were so quick people weren¡¯t able to take in all of it with their eyes. Being a fellow that was hefting around a heavy axe weighing around 2 to 300 pounds, he had managed to cross a dozen metres andunch an attack within the blink of an eye!

    Whoosh...

    Before he could make any reaction, the giant axe had already chopped down onto Karkel¡¯s head, seemingly wanting the to cleave him into two!

    However, before the audience could recovered from the dumbfounded state, sessive crossbow botls sparking with the radiance of runes came shooting over!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    With no emotion present on his face, Karkel appeared at location approximately 10 metres behind Noriba. It was merely an afterimage of his that had gotten cleaved. Arrogance andnguage were meaningless within a fight, as the oue and results were the only things that decides eveything.

    Noriba raised his giant axe to block.

    Ding ding ding ding ding! Click!

    A series of metallic clinks rang out. The crossbow bolts shot out with iparable uracy. Noriba¡¯s reactions and response was already extremely quick. Yet, he was only able to block the majority of them. A single bolt hidden within the rain of bolts pierced through his defences and smashed into his body! Even with his defensive strength, Noriba was unable to ignore this attack!

    This exquisite and callous attacking style was the precisely thebat style of the assassin type ranged soldier, Karkel!

    This kind of simple minded fellow that only knew how to rush was basically a feast for ranged soldiers!

    However, before the audience could hiss in shock, a powerful surge of Soul Power radiance visible to the naked eye blossomed for Noriba¡¯s body, before a smilepletely absent of any dread appeared on his face as he shouted out, ¡°This kind of attacks can only scratch my itch, brother!¡±

    Noriba¡¯s overbearing attitude was still present as usual, while no affecting his actions in anyway.?The strength he had umted in his body exploded forth as usual, while he barreled straight towards Karkel!

    With just a single step, his massive stride had immediately narrowed the distance between them to around 8 metres!

    A sparkle of brilliance shed across Karkel¡¯s eyes.

    There was only a single line of difference between a genius and an idiot.

    Frankly speaking, a match up between an orthodox heavy soldier and a ranged soldier would generally end up in gradual advance while maintaining a stable defence. This was the textbook way of fighting, as at the very least, it would not be easy to make any mistakes. At the end, this way of fighting would boil down to the consumption of strength from both sides, with the ranged soldier normally having the advantage in this aspect.

    As for those kinds who would charge brainlessly forward, their speed would definitely lose out to range soldiers on the same realm as them. It was universally recognized that heavy soldiers have the slowest speed among all of the upations. In fact, an all out rush would definitely leave one¡¯s weaknessespletely exposed in the face of the opposing ranged soldier. This way of fighting has a 90% chance of defeat, something everyone across the world know.

    However, what if a rush was able to bring sufficient pressure to a ranged soldier?!

    This was a rtively gutsy and brave way of thinking.

    With a powerful suppressive level of strength and speed, one would be able to force a ranged soldier to focus more effort towards maintaining the distance. This would naturally weaken their attacks. However, Noriba was up against Karkel! He¡¯s the ranged soldier who excelled most in thebat style of ¡°kiting¡±!

    Karkel rapidly retreated back, with the might of his crossbow being only a tad bit slower than before. As for Noriba, who was charging over, he already appeared to be gliding over the ground, with his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe raised high into the air.

    Despite him not being in range for his axe to strike home, the wind pressure created by a swing from an expert like Noriba was more than sufficient to hurt people.

    Who said that Noriba did not excel in defence, and would get a thrashing from Karkel?

    A slight upwards curl appeared at the corner of Karkel¡¯s mouth. Frankly speaking hose heav

    However, this Noriba¡­ was interesting! He had actually treated a ranged soldier as an assassin, and wanted to trade attacks for a win?

    If he was up against an ordinary ranged soldier, his opponent might really lose his cool when faced with the pressure from Noriba.

    However, there were really too many heavy soldiers like Noriba at the ce Karkel had came from!

    Let me see, exactly how hard you actually are!

    The typical battle of distance started to happen, with the difference being pace. Instead of a gradual one, it was more like an assassin up against a heavy soldier!

    2 figures flew rapidly across the stage, with a massive chase and shes going on!

    Axe glows and massive auras surged out as the entire stage was chopped up, while Noriba went on his all out rush!

    On the other side, bolts screamed out,ing together to form a hailstorm,?all of them being shot out with skill and ease!

    Theymen in the audience gradually caught onto the difference between the fight happening onstage and what they had assumed it to be, which was that Noriba, being the heavy soldier had taken over the role of attacker!

    Gliding around the stage, using a life riskingbat style. He had forced a ranged soldier to scuttle in all directions, just like what an assassin would do!

    The sudden attack turned into one of distance, before being forcefully changed into one of attrition. This caused the entire audience to go high, with the atmosphere bing exceedingly lively. Nevertheless, the participants watching from the various viewing galleries were all dumbfounded. How did this big idiot manage to taken in by Grozny? He had basically not shown any tactics at all! He clearly was going topletely exhaust himself by doing so! It was clear that Karkel was the type who excels at attrition battles! So, why did Noriba had to gift wrap himself to his opponent???

    The onlooker sees clear. Basically, all of them were grandmasters on theoretical debates. At this moment, the Skylink has already exploded intoughter. This Noriba¡¯s basically a stupid idiot! Of course, he¡¯s tough and ferocious. However, this way ofbat was truly too idiotic!

    The 2 on the stage moved about with considerable speed, with Noriba not showing any decline in strength. However, there was nothing else he could do, as Karkel was too nimble! This was just like using a ruler to fight, as Karkel was able to use the mostfortable distance for him to evade the iing attacks, while having sufficient time tounch a counter attack. Thisbat style coupled with the ice-cold way he does it made him appear just like a machine. Furthermore, regardless of how rude Noriba was, he did not react to them in any way, continuing to move in ordance to his own judgement. It truly was unimaginable that Copperfield was able to nurture a soldier with such a style.

    Laura knew that the only chance for them to obtain victory for this match rested on the shoulders of Karkel. Her grandfather had said that the Copperfield¡¯s ¡°Scientific educational method¡± was an experiment, and had extremely obvious results. Karkel¡¯s emotionlessbat techniques would truly bring despair to his opponents. This was a style that could defeat people stronger than oneself. However, she truly could do such a thing. In fact, lots of people weren¡¯t able to aplish such a feat, as it required near machine-like execution.

    This kind of consumption was benefitial to Karkel, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush to end this fight. He did not care about face nor dragging the time on. To him, victory was the only thing present in his mind.

    Discussions started to appear within the stadium, as the battle of attrition taking ce was being dissected in the eyes of experts.

    ¡°A rather imaginatively way of forcing the fight. This can also be considered a way a heavy soldier can use to deal with a ranged soldier. If Karkel is allowed to gain the initiative, Noriba would be in for a quicker death. I really don¡¯t know how Grozny had made their choice for the vanguard fight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not possible. In the end, Noriba is a heavy soldier, and is dressed in heavy armour. Furthermore, he¡¯s hefting around a 2-300 pound giant axe. Regardless of how talented Noriba may be, or how vast his Soul Sea is, there¡¯s a limit to his physical strength.¡±

    ¡°His breathing is starting to turn hurried, while his imposining not a ferocious as before. His actions aren¡¯t as quick as in the beginning. Although he¡¯s still keeping up the tense atmosphere, it appears to be deliberate.¡±

    ¡°Next up, his movements would slow down, before the rhythm of the fight would shift to Karkel. Noriba need to tighten his noose around Karkel, or he will get destroyed!¡±

    A noisy hum rang out from the stadium.

    Hu!

    A shiver shook through Noriba¡¯s body, before his tense body turned slightly loose.

    A chance!

    A sparkle of brilliance shed across Karkel¡¯s eyes. This was what he had waited for! Victory and defeat was decided in an instant!

    Whoosh!

    2 rather eye catching bolts shot out from his crossbow, flying straight towards Noriba¡¯s eyes, which immediately caught all of his attention. As this happened, Karkel immediately disappeared from where he stood.

    Dimensional advance!

    A series of ripples surfaced in the surrounding space.

    Karkel¡¯s nickname of the strongest close quarters ranged soldier wasn¡¯t baseless, as through the use of the dimensional space, he had allowed his bolts to shoot towards any ce he wanted them to shoot at!

    Was there anything more dangerous that a pair of bolts shooting right at one¡¯s eyes?

    All of the Soul Power Karkel had umted throughout this fight was channelled into his crossbow, causing the ancient crossbow to glow with eye-brilliance within the dimensional space!

    Dimensionalbat technique¨CLife Reaping Crossbow Explosive Shot!

    That¡¯s definitely a fatal strike if itnds! Although its effect might be weaker against a defensive type heavy soldier like Oli, those bolts would definitely reap the life of an offensive type heavy soldier like Noriba!

    However, before they could leave the dimensional space, a tyrannical special ability had already prated through, before binding around Karkel¡¯s body!

    A massive pulling force formed around that invisible bindings, appearing just as though a massive invisible hand had grabbed onto Karkel!

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Noriba¡¯s ferocious roar rang out beside Karkel¡¯s ears.

    A method simr to what Wang Zhong had done against Bobo when he had used his Dimensionalbat technique??No! That¡¯s not right! This pulling force was purer, more substantial, and appeared to be formed via some special ability!

    Karkel¡¯s body was pulled by into the air, before being dragged into the dimensional crack he had opened!

    In the real world, before Karkel was hauled out, Noriba¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe was already raised high into the air!

    Countless energies,ing from Noriba¡¯s special ability, Soul Power and aura condensed furiously together. In the blink of an eye, the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe towering high in the air blossomed with radiance akin to that of a miniature sun!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    However, Karkel, who was yanked out of the dimensional space, had unexpectedly not disyed any fluster or panic. Instead, sessive bangs rang out from his Soul Power charged crossbow, as bolts rumbled towards Noriba¡¯s head, forcing him to tilt in response. In that instant, the tugging force weakened slightly! Without daring to stay nted, Karkel instantly disappeared into the dimensional crack in a sh!

    ¡°A heavy soldier¡¯s actually able to judge the coordinates of his opponent through dimensional space, as well as being able to pull him out via his Gravity attribute special ability! This Noriba really knows how to act!¡± Bobo Torres couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration. Truthfully speaking, he was still extremely unresigned upon his loss in this CHF, with him feeling that it was due to luck that had resulted in it. After Wang Zhong¡¯s eruption, he felt that it was his luck of bumping into the wrong opponents. However, now, it had be a problem with his strength. The people left standing in the CHF were truly too frightening!

    The other members of the Torres squadron nodded their heads quietly in agreement. At this moment, they hadpletely calmed down from their loss. ¡°This Karkel¡¯s also formidable. He did not show a single bit of panic. Furthermore, he isn¡¯t greedy with his attacks, as he did not overstay his wee at all. In that instant, he had changed his dimensional coordinates! That¡¯s utter¡­¡±

    si too sighed in admiration. Only a handful of people possessed such breadth of mind as Karkel. Even after his trump card was seen through, he had made the most correct of decisions, with both parties on stage disyed moves of the highest calibre to deal with each other.

    Noriba appeared to havepletely not seed where Karkel had gone to, though his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe appeared to want to forcefully unleash an attack!

    This¡­is he nning on making the same mistake again?

    With his all-out attack about to strike air, and Karkel absolutely about to teach him how to be a human in a next second, he has to forcefully retract his move, no matter how much anger he has in his heart!

    The members of the Grozny squadron were the other people that show no change in expression from the start of the fight. Although Pomo would often reprimand Noriba on a daily basis, that was only towards thetter¡¯s EQ. Every single Grozny squadron member had their own style ofbat, with there being no need for others toment of critique about.

    A confident smile continued to hang at the corner of Noriba¡¯s mouth. You all... have never understood what real power was like!

    In the next instant, a terrifying aura exploded out from his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe, one that was filled to the brim with overbearing destruction and annihtion!

    DIE~~~

    BOOM...

    Carrying forth the energy of nature and the will of the world, the enitre stage and its surroundings turned pale in the face of this cleave!

    The entire world appeared to turn gray, with the axe turning into the most dazzling thing present within here!

    Sky splitting Earth severing Heaven¡¯s Raising Cleave!

    HUMM...a shockwave rumbled out, while a massive pit instantly appeared on the ground.

    The surrounding space shook, before a pale figure was shaken out from the dimensional space. There was basically no need for Noriba to judge where Karkel¡¯s coordinates were. When one¡¯s strength reachs a certain level, Dimensionalbat techniques would be fanciful and impractical in one¡¯s eyes!

    A single strike to fell all strikes!

    In the next second, the scened had already stablized.

    The giant axe rested no more than half an inch from the top of Karkel¡¯s head, while all of its strength and all of the umted pressure from the entire world had instantly disappeared,pletely vanishing from the face of the Earth.

    Noriba¡¯s held his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe with one hand, while Karkel half-knelt on the ground.

    The entire stadium had turned silent, with all of them not knowing exactly who had gotten the upper hand in the earlier instant.

    A big drop of sweat dripped down Karkel¡¯s forehead.

    ng...

    A half of the crossbow dropped onto the ground, the sliced region appearing smooth and shiny, just it though it had been severed with aser!

    At this moment, a sliver of blood had already mixed into the drop of sweat that was rolling down his face!

    Despite his opponent having held his hand, the winds generated by his axe had split Karkel¡¯s skin.

    Karkel¡¯s entire back was now thoroughly drenched. There have never been any moment that had brought him this close to death!

    The terrifying, heaven-severing axe wasn¡¯t the thing that shook Karkel¡¯s heart the most. Instead, it was that Noriba was still able to hold his hand in time. He was able to have control such a terrifying move with such ease! This Noriba...seems like everyone had underestimated this silly and amusing fellow!

    Karkel proceeded to surrender.

    ¡°Formidable my fucking ass!¡±

    ¡°A tyrannical explosion from a real man from the northern regions! A heavy soldier trading blows with a ranged soldier! Do you dare believe it?!¡±

    ¡°What a fucking a axe cleave! Oh my god! I feel that my entire mind was cleaved into 2 by that axe! And it is for that far! What kind of move is that?¡±

    The silent stadium exploded into rumbling cheers and apuse. Ignoring the ball queen fans, Grozny indeed had the absolute superiority in the number of fans present in the stadium.

 Chapter 583 - Ice Prince (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 583: Ice Prince (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    On the stage, Noriba appeared to be pleased with his victory. Grozny¡¯s earlier matches in this CHF were truly unable to satisfy his craving forbat. Him challenging the entire opponent squadron into a 1 VS 5 would be of no pressure to him. Even in today¡¯s duel, Karkel as only sufficient for him to get a warm up. He really wasn¡¯t ethusiatic to bully a weakling.

    With his war axe resting on his shoulders, he looked up towards the direction of the the Heaven¡¯s Fate, Stuart and Tianjing squadrons and gave a loud roar, ¡°Is there anyone that can fight!¡±

    This...

    Mo Wen, Carolyn and Wang Zhong smiled in response. They weren¡¯t ridiculing Noriba, as this fellow should possess some kind of strength type talent. Furthermore, he also had that Gravity attribute special ability. This kind of heavy soldier was extremely hard to deal with. As for hisbat style, Noriba was right to go along this path. He¡¯s utterly unsuited for defence, as he was a naturally born attacker.

    However, his character and temper¡¯s truly...the only thing that could be said was that a silent tribute of 3 minutes was needed for his IQ.

    The loss of the vanguard battle, with their absolute trump card being defeated. If this happened to any other squadron, worried expressions would have already clouded over everyone¡¯s faces. However, this was Copperfield!

    Upon walking down the stage, Karkel got a simple bandage for his head wound, with no expressions of disappoint present on his face. As this happened, Laura gave a faint smile before standing up.

    Faced against Vesilyevich, they had already nned for the worst possible oue. Therefore, there weren¡¯t any oue that Copperfield couldn¡¯t endure, even if it was a 0:4.

    What everyone needed to do was to give their all in their fights, and not pay any heed towards victory of defeat.

    Dressed in a tight fittingbat outfit, Laura appeared considerably free and easy. Her natural air of nobilityplemented this calm stance she was in, allowing her entire body to radiate with a glow. That¡¯s right!?Other than being strong, people were fond of a girl like here, especially with the fiery body she possessed.

    In an instant, the entire stadium turned berserk. After the ovation given to Noriba, a crazier round of shouting and cheers rang out.

    As for the Gronzy sqaudron, dimir did not hesitate as he stood up. Rather than saying that it was a tactical counter, it was more due to him showing respect to Laura and the Potter Family.

    In reality, the Potter Family have more of a neutral standing among the 10 Great Families. Just like the northern regions, both parties do not have any conflict of interest and benefits. Therefore, under these circumstances, Valdimir would not disy a pretentious front.

    A extremely solemne expression was present on Laura. Regardless of victory or defeat, being a soldier, she needed to fight for Copperfield!

    A gentle smile appeared on dimir¡¯s face as he too a graceful slight bow towards her. With his left hand behind his back, his calmly gestured with his right while saying ¡°please.¡±

    ¡°Our prince¡¯s utterly handsome!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to trade my life for him to do that once to me!¡±

    ¡°Scram off! Don¡¯te and tease our ball queen!¡±

    ¡°The ball queen belongs to the Federation, the ball queen belongs to the people! All hail the ball queen!¡±

    The shrieks and roars from smittened fans rang out from the entire stadium, while Laura¡¯s eyes were already turned focused.

    Even before the start of the duel, she could feel the invisible pressure radiating out from her opponent. Unlike the pure restrain and concealment of the umtion of their power like what Wang Zhong and Mo Wen would do, dimir¡¯s aura appeared considerably more obvious. Nevertheless, it was filled with a gentle feeling, just like what air would feel like. It was invisible, silent, and unknowingly, had already grasped hold of one¡¯s lifeline.

    One would be able to feel the air around one suddenly disappearing. Perhaps it a result of the sudden increase in pressure?

    Despite the aura being gentle, absolute terror was instead what Laura had felt.

    Without a doubt, he was definitely the strongest opponent she had faced since Wang Zhong! Fruthermore, dimir appeared stronger in terms of the threat of the aura they radiated!

    Soul Power expanded out from Laura¡¯s body, forming a thin protectiveyer around her, defending her from the encroachment of dimir¡¯s aura.

    Lowering her stance, she ced her left foot forward and her left backwards. At this moment, a powerful wave of Soul Power had gushed into her left leg, with the umted Soul Power drumming up within his body. In fact, a small whirlwind started to form around her right leg, causing her trousers to flutter about!

    Ding!

    Bang!

    At the instant thepetition bell rang, Laura shot out like an arrowunched from an arrow fired from an notched bow!

    Although an assassin might have the highest speed among all of the upations, this did not mean that their eleration was the fastest, as there was a factor of technique involved in this. However, the main factor stillid in one¡¯s strength.

    At this instant, Laura disyed an ample amount of strength in her tion, causing her figure to appeared just like a stream of light surging across the stage!

    A flickering shadow! zing Void Punch!

    A ze formed via Soul Power encased her fist, causing it to look just like a meteor as it streaked through the air. Surging with unsurpassed might, it instantly ignited the hearts of everyone watching!

    Bang!

    A massive wave rumbled out, with terrifying impact causing people to felt as though the entire stadium had shook slightly.

    As the ze stopped and the meteor came to a halt, everything came to a screeching stop.

    A faint smile was still present on dimir¡¯s face. He did not move from his original position, nor did he even raise he hands. However, there was already a gigantic ice wall present before him, appearing to have solidifed from thin air.

    Unlike the transparent appearance of ordinary ice walls, this ice wall glowed with a faint azure brilliance. This glow appeared to only consist of an extremely thinyer, yet was able to stop Laura¡¯s meteor-like fist from advancing. Nevertheless, Laura did not hesitate one bit as she proceeded to unleash an all out offensive.

    BANG...

    The violent impact only caused the icy wall to shake ever so slightly, yet was unable to cause any damage to the thin ice wall. Behind the ice wall, dimir appeared exceedingly handsome and suave!

    It was, blocked?

    That terrifying fist was actually blocked with such ease? dimir didn¡¯t even more a single inch!

    A chill proceeded rise from the feet of now only the ball queen fans, but also from the feet of the absolute majority of the so-called experts in the stadium!

    Everyone knew that the special abilities unleashed in the Casted Soul Stage could at best serve a role as an auxiry support for a soldier. This wasmon knowledge for the greater majority of the Federation citizens. However, thismon knowledge had been shattered too times in this CHF. Karl¡¯s fusion special ability, Gui Hao¡¯s Divinized special ability¡­as for dimir, being able to disy his Ice attribute special ability to such a level for it to possess that degree of defensive capability, coupled by that azure glow radiating from it, he without a doubted possessed a Divinized special ability!

    Not much of any fluctuation formed on Laura¡¯s face. From the very beginning, she had already knew how much of an uphill difficulty she would have to face when fighting against dimir.

    Without a shred of hesitation, at the instant when her fist was stopped, she retracted her fist back, before her body drew a curved arc as she leapt into the air. In the next instant, she gave a kick in the air with both of her feet!

    Incredulously, the air was unexpectedly able to provide Laura with the adequate tform to unleash her strength. With a explosion, she hurtled forwards, with her fist d once again in mes!

    However, with a speed even greater than Laura, the 2nd ice wall had already appeared right before her!

    This time, there wasn¡¯t and straight up collision. With an even greater reaction speed, Laura rapidly changed her explosively advance into a graceful leap, with his body travelling through the air like a dragonfly hopping over the water surface. Taping gently across the icy wall, she scaled its couple-metre tall height, before appearing on the other side!

    Bang!

    Yet another ice wall was formed within ease. Causing her opponent to appear exceedingly hopless. This fight was basically just one between a giant an a kid! Both sides were on utterly different realms! Appearing to possess a special ability with endless power, dimir was utterly unafraid of consuming his energy as he was purely resorting to congealing an ice wall defence, one which was as easy to do as breathing for him.

    Not only did the gentle azure glow radiating from the ice wall eat all of Laura¡¯s attacks, with a raise of his hand, a powerful rebounding force formed within the mirror like finish of his ice wall. That was Laura¡¯s zing Fist!

    Sparking with the splendour of mes, a substainal body took shape from the reflection in the icy mirror. Attack reflection!

    With such a close distance, the only thing Laura could do was to raise her hands up to block. Her entire being was smashed up by the massive rebounding force, her cuffs instantly turning charred while her body was sted a dozen metres back!

    The entire stadium turned deathly silent. Was he really a human being??? His Ice attribute special ability appeared to be capable of reaching the heavens!

    Divinized Ice attribute special ability? Even that would definitely not correspond to the might dimir had unleashed! In the next moment, the entire stadium erupted with fervent apuse, an offering from everyone to the Ice Prince.

    Appearing extremely unhappy, Noriba puckered his mouth while saying ¡°That¡¯s too unfair. Boss gets so many cheers for people just from a few casual moves. I¡¯ve to drench my back¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re ugly, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Pomo could not but spurt out a reply to him.

    Noriba instantly felt hurt. I¡¯m obvious quite handsome! However could you say that?

    Being the dominant party, dimir continued to focus his gaze onto Laura. Despite having a very good mentality, Laura still felt some despair in the face of his defence. He had truly not pulled any punches, with her using every single one of the Potter Family¡¯sbat techniques. Yet, she was still unable to break the thin ice walls before her!

    She knew that dimir was extremely strong , and that she had a disparity from the 4 Heavenly Kings. However, she did not expect for the different to actually be that great!

    During the past 2 days, she had seen how Mo Wen had dealt with Karl¡¯s Fusion special ability, and how Wang Zhong dealt with Gui Hao¡¯s Divinized special ability. Although they didn¡¯t aplish that with ease. They made it appear as though Divinized and Fusion special abilities weren¡¯t that frightening.

    Laura shook her head, before the surprise in her eyes gradually faded away. Since she had already made preparations for the worst oue to happen, she would naturally bne able to adapt to any bad suitation.

    As she focused her eyes on dimr, she noticed that his eyes were just like an ancientke, devoid of any ripples of emotion.

    mes burst forth once again around Laura¡¯s fist, before a gust of wind swept across them. In an instant, her meteor-like fist was engulf in a half-metre high ze!

    Although the mes created by her zing Void Fist wasn¡¯t from any Fire attribute special ability, it simrly possessed the same scorching temperatures of mes produced by one. Coupled with the auxiry support from her Wind attribute special ability, she was some what able to aplish the effect of a Fusion special ability.

    This was what she had gained from her discussions with Wang Zhong. Coupled with the inspiration from Karl¡¯s match, Laura had also continued to surpass her limits in the fight!

    WIth her hands zing with mes, the aura she radiated was markly different from before. Now, it was filled with an air of dominance, just like a soldier would do when a berserker would radiate when entering a life or death battle!

    However, an indifferent voice rang out from the other side of the stage. ¡°That¡¯s useless.¡±

    dimir continued to wear a faint smile on his face. Regardless of how Laura conducted her offensive, or how she changed her moves, it appeared as though she was putting up a big show that waspletely none of his business.

    ¡°Then lets try it.¡±

    mes jumped about in Laura¡¯s eyes.

    Bang!

    She proceeded to shoot forwards!

    Her zing fists drew a ming streak in the air as she shot forwards, before her entire body was covered with a ze, causing her to appear just like a meteor streaking across the sky! The might of her rush was so powerful that a frightening trail of ck char was left in her wake!

    Wind Fire zing Void Fist!

    Pa.

    A thin ice wall appeared once again before dimir, with a calm expression ever so present on his face. The tyrannical ice wall hadpletely blocked every single path Laura could take! When she wanted to use the movement of her attack to move about, yet all of her momentum had ended.

    Laura¡¯s eyes blossomed with brilliance!

    From the very beginning, she had never nned onunching a frontal attack. She had only unleashed this move as a bait, with just enough might to shake dimir¡¯s mind, just to create that instantaneous opportunity to unleash her next move!

    Bear Rules the World!

    Her umted Soul Power gushed out while ripples expanded out through the surrounding space.

    A roar that appeared toe from a deep abyss grew increasingly clear. At this moment, there was only one thought going through Laura¡¯s mind. Perhaps her opponent had made?preparations against her. However, she needed to fight!

    Bang!

    The genuine killing move was here! This was her genuine attack!

    Her Explosive Fiery bear instantly descended right at dimir¡¯s feet! The dimensional tear coupled with the fusion of wind and fire caused all of the surrounding space to coagte!

    No one could free themselves from this locked up space, as anyone without would have their Soul Power and breath interrupted at this instant. The dizziness bought about by the Explosive Fiery Bear d with Laura¡¯s Wind attribute special ability, as well as the dimensional energy it brought all as it shattered through the dimensional space! There¡¯s no one that could meet this head on...

    dimir shot a look at the Explosive Bear. At the same instant, thetter, which should have suffocated dimir, turned stiff upon exiting the dimensional space!

    Countless patches of frost climbed up the body of the explosive bear. This did not only ur on its body, but even the mes that had encased it, which turned into ice!

    In the blink of an eye, the 5-6 metre tall beast had turned into a gigantic block of ice!

    A deathly silence filled the entire stadium. What the fucking hell was that...can fire by frozen???

    Laura was in disbelief by what she saw. That special ability was so terrifying it brought about dispair in people¡¯s hearts as it froze up everything!

    All of a sudden, she understood, she finally understood. dimir didn¡¯t possessed a Divinized Ice attribute special ability! He possessed the exceedingly rare Absolute Zero Body, which was also the Ruler of Ice from the legends.

    A hand de rested lightly at Laura¡¯s neck, with the terrifying power within it condensed at a single point. A small movement, yet bringing about iparable shock.

    Laura instantly appeared as though she was struck by lightning as her entire body turned stiff, before turning limp as she slowly copsed. He did not want Laura to surrender, as this was a slightly cruel thing to do to a soldier, what more a girl.

    With a hand behind his back. dimir¡¯s figure appeared on therge screens.

    With a faint smile, he turned around and left the stage, just like a Icy Prince that was sessful in all endeavours.

    2nd duel, Grozny Academy, dimir, victory!

    A deathly silence filled the entire stadium.

    Without talking about the ordinaryymen in the audience, even Carolyn, Wang Zhong and the other participants in the viewing galleries reveal solemn expressions on their faces. Absolute Zero Body! That¡¯s a talent that was on the same level as Gui Xinying¡¯s Spatial Ruler Talent, tthough thebat might he possessed in the Casted Soul Stage was multiple times that of her. Perhaps thetter¡¯s¡¯ Spatial Void talent might be stronger in the higher soul stages, but his Absolute Zero Body was more suppressive in the initial Soul Stages.

    ¡°That¡¯s slightly troublesome.¡± said Mo Wen as he shook his head. Even a person like him felt that a headache when dealing with such a tyrannical special ability, as it would cause allbat techniques to unable to unleash their might for many situations, and lose all control over the fight¡¯s rhythm.

    ¡°Is there any special ability that can restrain, or perhaps, evade away from the centre of his icy explosion?¡± asked Mo Ling with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s no that simple.¡± replied Mo Wen with a faint smile. The opponent he was most interested to fight in this CHF was Wang Zhong. However, frankly speaking, All Mouthy King wasn¡¯t the person that he was most threatened by!

    Life is never fair at all. There were times were one¡¯s talents could suppress everything one faced!

 Chapter 584: Date (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 584: Date (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    2 sessive defeats, especially Laura¡¯s, which truly happened too quickly. At the very least, dimir showed mercy, and did deal a heavy hand to her. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t due to him showing mercy due to her being a girl, but due to his respect for the Potter Family.

    As Laura stirred to consciousness by the side of the stage, not only did the ball queen fans in the stadium not show any anger due to her loss, they had instead given this goddess an intense ovation.

    The bravery she showed in the face of a freak like dimir, as well the theplete absence of dread and all out effort, their ball queen was already extremely outstanding to have done all of that.

    There was no grief present in the atmosphere within the stadium despite 2 sessive losses of their 2 great mainstays. In lieu of the ball queen, there were still quite a few people that were supporting Copperfield.

    3rd duel, Kirk vs Arnold Teuton. Both were ranged soldiers of simr type, with both of them disying the rtively powerful foundations of their strength.

    Being one of the newly promoted 10 great ranged soldiers of the CHF, Arnold frankly possessed the essense one needed to be an outstanding ranged soldier.

    A cool head, quick and shrewd thinking, while not sticking tomon logic in their thought processes, exceedingly proficient in all kinds of gust and obscure ranged weapons, quick speed, good hand dexterity and overwall situational awareness!

    He was a perfect ranged soldier. If not for himcking a big move like Galen¡¯s special ability, everyone would have ced him within the ranks of the Mo List¡¯s Top 5 ranged soldiers.

    However, faced against the obscure Kirk, who had never appeared on any stage of this CHF before, he was suppressed without any suspense from the beginning all the way to the end.

    His opponent wasn¡¯t much stronger than him, but every single aspect was just a tad stronger than him.

    Though little bit of umtion through this superiority, and little bit of pressure from the ever changing positions, all of these trickled together, before umting together, allowing Kirk to grasp hold of Arnold¡¯s pace. The thing that ended thepetition was a ice arrow sparkling with a chilling glow.

    A single ice arrow!

    Frankly speaking, there were still quite a few people that held hope for Arnold¡¯s victory during the process of the fight. They felt that he wasn¡¯t in much of a disadvantage, and possessed the chance to turn the fight around.

    However, only when thest arrow hadpletely cornered Arnold to a dead end did everyone realize exactly how frightening of a control his opponent had over this entire duel!

    3 sessive defeats. Copperfield had already lost all of their chances to turn this match around.

    Anlor was sent up for the 4th duel.

    The other side did do anything funny. Towards Copperfield, who represented the Potter Family, the Gronzy squadron still gave the former ample respect by sending up Pomo.

    Without any suspence or interesting points, Anlor, who had entered a berserker state, was no different from a 3 year-old kid. In fact, there wasn¡¯t any formal kind of offence. With a arm length¡¯s in height over Anlor, Pomo only needed 2 massive ps to cause the former to starart doubting his life

    4 : 0!

    Following in the footsteps of Heaven¡¯s Fate and Stuart, yet another S+ had swept their oponents clean and advanced to the next stage!

    The 4 greatest squadrons in the history of the CHF have been born. Stuart squadron, Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, Tianjing squadron, Grozny squadron.

    The 4 squadrons had suppressed all of their opponents in their path in this CHF. However, this was where the questiones in. Who would be able to win the next stage?

    In thest match of the quarterfinals, dimir had turned into a name that brought fear to the hearts of people. Naturally, his handsome appearance had already made him be the undisputed number one handsome guy in this CHF, while causing his fan numbers to explode, raising his poprity to 80% of the number 1 most popr person, All Mouthy King. It had to be said that being handsome would make one very well regarded.

    Although people were somewhat able to make sense out of All Mouthy King and Mo Wen¡¯sbat prowess, fear was the only thing they could feel from the Ice attribute of dimir, who was even able to freeze a Dimensional beast and fire.

    People were just like that. It would always be hard for them to control their fear for matters that were unknown to them.

    However, at the same time, mankind had an iparable thirst for the unknown.

    Countless media channels struggled to get their hands on an interview of the captains hailing from the 4 squadrons that have qualified for the semifinals, though countless sharp questions as well as various kinds of nderous rumours became iparably childish in the face of this Ice Prince.

    The official replies he gave appeared to have no weakness, yet was nocking of the unique ir the Ice Prince possessed. When posed with those few sharp questions instead of the usual post battle, his replies would always be filled with smile and gentleugh.

    All the way to the end of the interview, the Ice Prince managed to answer with politically correct one¡¯s, though there was one exception to one.

    ¡°With the semi finals about to arrive, if left the a ballet, which squadron would you hope to pick?¡±

    ¡°Tianjing.¡±

    Is it because Tianjing¡¯s easier to deal with? After all, although they had defeated Martial Ghost Divine Emperor,pared to...¡±

    ¡°Your thought processes are extremely shallow.¡± dimir interrupted the reporter¡¯s question. Despite the smile still present on his face, he did not give any face to this reporter. Natually, he didn¡¯t need to as he replied, ¡± The reason for choosing Tianjng is all due to Wang Zhong. Be it me or Mo Wen, both of use wouldn¡¯t one to miss this opportunity!¡±

    Words brimming with intent, that was no much different from a letter of challenge!

    There were countless aristocratic family members that would view amoner squadron with tinted lenses. Even after defeating Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, the doubtful gazes they sent towards Tianjing would notpletely disappear. The only reason why this wasn¡¯t widely known was due to the berserk brother King fans and the radiance brought about by the deliberate actions of Old Potter and the parliament.

    However, you with the formal stance Vasilyevich had taken, as well as dimir¡¯s public interview, it had caused Tianjing, which was already at the focal point, to explode like a supernova within a shortspan of 2 to 3 hours!

    ¡°Poprity is an unfathomable thing...¡±

    ¡°This dimir has always been hidden behind the halo of Gui Hao, yet not trying to put up a fight. He always gave a feeling what northerners called being happy with the status quo. However, those words he had is sufficient to give us subtle hints about his personality.¡±

    ¡°There are too many outstanding aristocratic family members. With the umtion of such outstanding talents, I really don¡¯t know how long it would take for them to be truly broken through.¡±

    One could even heard the faint sighsing from the Parliament.

    The higher one stood, the greater one would fall. Frankly speaking, there were too many things that could be read from the real participants of this CHF from the way dimir holding Tianjing with such esteem even before the start of the semifinals.

    However, even though that was the case, the brother King fans were all extremely happy, while developing some feelings of intimacy and good impressions towards the most lowest profile member among the 4 Heavenly Kings.

    In the eyes of the brother King fans, there wasn¡¯t much of any ulterior motive in dimir¡¯s words. To them, the only things he had said were truths. By being able to use just 2 men to cause Martial Ghost Divine Emperor to fallpletely apart, the Tianjing squadron¡¯s strength was sufficient for them to rise to the top 4 ranks in the CHF!

    The semifinalists have been born. Without a doubt, they were the 4 strongest squadrons in this CHF!

    There were still 3 more matches to be yed. The entire Federation was waiting in anticipation for them, with their emotions reaching an unprecedented high!

    However, one had to be patient, as the rest period for before the start of the semifinals was a long 7 days.

    Other than letting the 4 squadrons have a longer period to recover and organize themselves, the stadium also had to undergo renovations, as the earlier matches were so intense that the extravagant arena was littered with pits and holes.

    The most important renovation was the strength of the runic energy barrier around the stage, which required renovation and a serious upgrade to its strength. This was due to the insufficient quantity and quality of the dimensional crystals prepared by the CHF organizationmittee. Be it Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s fusion subwoofer cannon or Gui Hao, Divinized Umbra Wind des, the energy barrier wasn¡¯t strong enough to block the audience from the. Clearly, this was due to the underestimation of the CHF participants¡¯ level by the organizationmittee. Frankly speaking, they have indeed seriously underestimated thebat prowess these CHF participants could disy. With the semifinals bound to be even more intense than the quarterfinals, raising the strength of the energy barrier and protecting the audience in the stadium was naturally their primary concern.

    The 7 day rest time wasn¡¯t long, though it definitely wasn¡¯t shorter either.

    The atmosphere within Stuart City have already been shoved into nervous point as the curtain drops on the CHF semifinals.

    With the arrival of the final matches of the CHF, the number of big figures present in Stuart City had increased by a clear percentage. Naturally, the most significant was the increase in the number of tourists, which had ballooned since the earlier stages of the CHF.

    The only gripe was that it was extremely difficult for Stuart City to amodate anymore people.The Stuart Family had erected temporary structures to serve simple reception areas for the iing mass of visitors. Naturally, those weren¡¯t there to serve VIPs, but to slightly easy the pressure faced by the citizens of the city.

    A greater number of people would result in greater chaos, so the Stuart Family had temporarily transferred their personal armed forces to bolster the city police and patrol, causing the number of safety personnel to exceed 10 thousand.

    The entire Stuart City turned into a sleepless city, as be it night of day, the entire city would always be filled with a lively din and brightly lit lights. Even the All Saints day that the Federation citizens cared about the most weren¡¯t able topare with the liveliness present in Stuart City.

    The majority of the squadrons that have been eliminated from this CHF had already let go of their unwilling hearts. On one hand, they were able to feel the joy and happiness that had radiated out from the luxiourious and lively celebrations going on in Stuart City. On the other hand, even Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had lost! What else about their loss was it worth saying?

    The absolute majority of the people were discussing about Tianjing with great vigour, especially about Wang Zhong and Grai.

    Defeating Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was already a tale of legendary proportions, causing them to have a level of fame on the level of Mo Wen, Carolyn and dimir.

    L¡¯s love bad the day before was the greatest driving force of this momentum. It was said that the organizingmittee had deliberately invited her in advance to be the esteemed guest for the CHF¡¯s final match, where she would sing in front of the audience in the Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Stadium. Despite the possiblity of the song not being the ¡°Path of the King¡±, upon it being known, the already overcrowded Stuart City, immediately turned into partial paralysis state.

    The entire city was filled with a noisy din as everyone waited for the iing semifinals.

    The old Potter and old Greene had also arrived at here. Admittedly, old Greene was already unable endure not seeing his outstanding granddaughter as well as this bunch of miraculous students. As for the old Potter, with the 2nd phase of his research being stuck in a seemingly impossible bottleneck, he had rushed here primarily for Wang Zhong.

    Indeed, upon walking down from the armoured train, without even caring about Laura within the weing crowd, the old Potter and old Greene had simultaneously rushed towards the Tianjing squadron¡¯s vi. With the old Potter¡¯s unique status, he was basically able to have unimpeded ess restricted region that was the participant¡¯s living quarters. However, upon reaching the vi, both of them discovered that their main character was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Wang Zhong has just left.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t he say that he will be here when we arrive? Who did that brat go out with? He really doesn¡¯t respect and cherish the old!¡± the old Potter was extremely disatisfied, as he was prepared of having a long talk with Wang Zhong. With the brat¡¯s miraculous imagination and thought processes, he might be able to give him some inspiration. The old Potter really doesn¡¯t want to dy any of this one second longer.

    Ma Dong¡¯s expression instantly appeared rather unnatural. You guys have said that you would be arriving tody, but never told us what time... It¡¯s just past noon! What¡¯s more, how am I going to tell the old Potter that Wang Zhong had tossed you away to talk a walk with your granddaughter! This... will I turn into a corpse after this?

    A date that had been dy for so long.

    After the matter with Carolyn, Wang Zhong found that he had utterly knew nothing about girls. Furthermore, he was more willing to put all of his focus onto training. As for Laura¡¯s ¡°date¡± though, he felt a little excited and happy in view of it. However, it was more towards a friend kind of thing. Crushes weren¡¯t the only thing that could form between males and females. As for crushes, most of them would end up like the one between him and Carolyn. After calming his head down, he discovered that he did not understand about thetter, and that he did not need to regret, as every single period of one¡¯s life was precious and valuable.

    Clearly Wang Zhong has manymon points with Laura. Furthermore, there was no male that would not like to be with a girl like Laura. There were asionally some little teasing, though both of them were extremely mindful about the other¡¯s feelings, as they maintained their graceful bearings. With their contentful chat, he would always feel that time would past extremely quick when talking with her.

    However, Wang Zhong and Laura seemed to have forgotten about 2 matters. That was their poprity and fame, and exactly how much of amotion they would create if they were to reveal themselves walking along the streets of Stuart City. After all, this was nearing the climax of this CHF.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s captain Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ball queen! My ball queen! Oh my god, is that for real?!¡±

    ¡°What your ball queen! She¡¯s everyone¡¯s ball queen! She¡¯s the citizen¡¯s ball queen! The ball queen belongs to the citizens, and belongs to the Federation! All hail the ball queen! I pray for her to just shoot a look over to me!¡¯

    ¡°Please sign an autograph for me! Please sign an autograph for me, captain Wang Zhong! Please sign on my face! I beg!¡±

    Despite wearing sunsses, a crowd started to form just after they took a few steps on the streets.

    They were too recognizable! Despite Laura being able to use sunsses to hide her facial features, it was extremely difficult to mask that universally recognizable body of hers. Although Wang Zhong might be able to block his eyes from view, it was extremely hard for him to avoid giving off the brother King ir with his actions and movements, as after all, everyone was now all too familiar with him.

    What¡¯s more, something like sunsses was in reality a tool that would only fool one¡¯s thoughts. For those crazed fans who have already analyzed the faces of their idols for every single detail to extreme perfection, they could even count how many hairs were there on their idol¡¯s face with a single look, what more a half hearted disguise like sunsses.

    In the face of the berserk idol response, Wang Zhong had initially matched it with a rather gentlemanly attitude, not rejecting any autographs that was sent his way. However, his arms had turned soft before even half an hour had passed. Furthermore, he could also feel Laura getting a huge sense of threat from the crazed crowd pushing towards her.

    Therefore, their date had turned into a great escape. There were too many people, so much so that Wang Zhong was forced to grab hold of Laura¡¯s soft and boneless little hand to prevent them from separating! When the paths were too narrow, he was even forced to hug her smoking hot body to crossyer uponyer of obstacles they faced. At this time, Wang Zhong appeared to have forgotten that Laura was an expert from the Potter Family, though did she.

    Only after their miserable escape back to the participant¡¯s living quarter, sat down on the grass and takerge gulps of air did the 2 look at each other, before bursting into hearty chuckles. Although they hadughed with great exaggeration, girls would aways look that pretty. Furthermore, Laura was very open minded, and indeed had an extremely good impression of Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I feel that we didn¡¯t aplish much in that date!¡± said Wang Zhong with a sigh. Frankly speaking it was more terrifying to face against those crazed fans aspared to facing 10 people in session on thepetition stage.

    ¡°I thought that was pretty amusing.¡± said Laura with a sigh, her volumptious chest heaving up and down and the glistening beads of sweat present on her face appearing exceedingly alluring, ¡°I will most likely not forget this for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Really unforgettable!¡± Wang Zhong gave an earnest emotional sigh. ¡°There were guy just now that were close to pulling my pants off. That¡¯s definitely the most terrifying experience I¡¯ve ever had in my life!¡±

 Chapter 585: Zhao and Gui Families great murder weapon (2 in 1)

    <h4></h4>

    <h4>Chapter 585: Zhao and Gui Families'' great murder weapon (2 in 1)</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Laura nodded her head in agreement and replied, ¡°My sunsses too, I don¡¯t know who had grabbed it off me.¡±

    Exchanging nces, both of them could not help but chuckle heartily.

    This was a different kind of feeling.

    This was unlike the free-flowing emotions he had with Carolyn in that little dormitory room, yet felt more natural,fortable. And of course, there was nock of the throbbing of youthful hormonal pulsations.

    As for Laura, all of these were novelties. In the face of therge streets and massive amounts of people, she had even felt feel a sense of security when Wang Zhong had grabbed hold of her hand.

    To this big miss from the Potter Family, a sense of security was something that she originally possessed every single time of the day.

    However, the sense of security was apletely different ¡°sense of security¡± that Wang Zhong had provided when he had held her hand in that crowd.

    The rush of excitement, body numbing feeling, as well as the intense feeling of being protected, while feeling safe for handing herself over to this person¡¯s hands. It were those feelings that Laura had never seen before.

    That sweetness, so unforgettable, and so bewitching.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Laura said with a happy smile. ¡°Also, all the best!¡±

    The girl raised her head and blinked towards, her intensely pounding heart causing her to blush, while her chest heaved slightly in response. At this moment, Laura was so beautiful there was nothing that couldpare to her. In fact, there was even some anticipation in her heart. However, Wang Zhong did not make any actions to further their rtionship, causing her to feel slightly disappointed. Naturally, with a great battle dawning upon him, Laura could understand that this wasn¡¯t the time for him to delve into boy-girl rtionships.

    Calm, carefree and rxed. Ever since the start of the CHF, it had already been a while since he had rxed this much. This was especially true after the arrival of the old Potter and old Greene at the vi, which caused Wang Zhong to feel even more joyful.

    The semifinals that would start in a few days didn¡¯t bring about any nervous atmosphere for Wang Zhong. In his words, there was no use for anyst minute training before the impending match. On the contrary, adjusting one¡¯s mental attitude and state of mind was the best way to wee a fight.

    While everyone rxed, Scarlet and Emily have recovered considerably quick. Despite suffering serious injuries in the previous match, Barran had received the best medical care, which allowed him to best possible chance to recover. In reality, his injuries weren¡¯t as severe as everyone had thought. Indeed, Gui Xinying had shown mercy in her attacks. Naturally, it was due to this that Wang Zhong had to show mercy. If not, Gui Hao would have really turned into a ghost by now.

    Grai and Wang Zhong runic research were still ongoing. Although theirbination subwoofer cannon was extremely shocking, that was only due to it the element of surprise. By itself, this technique possessed quite a few loopholes. However, the Old Potter just so happened to be nearby, and was extremely interested to join in. Nevertheless, it was a pity that thisfortable peace didn¡¯tst for too long.

    Early into the next morning, the organizationmittee sent over an urgent order for Wang Zhong and Ma Dong to report at the CHF organization¡¯s main hall.

    Initially, Ma Dong was extremely excited at the presumed prospect of being able to put their next opponents for the semifinals. However, upon pushing open the doors of the CHF organization¡¯s great hall, he could immediately feel that something was amidst in the atmosphere within.

    At this, the discussion table was already filled with people. Other than Mo Wen, dimir and Carolyn, who had brought the mainstay members of their squadrons, the 4 greatmittee members as well as the chairwoman, Long Mei¡¯er were present. However, to Ma Dong and Wang Zhong was that Zhao Yilong was actually present in here. Frankly speaking, after getting eliminated from the CHF, there should be nothing else for the Zhao Family left in here.

    The hum of discussions reverberated across the great hall, while a bald middle-aged guy was sent saliva spewing in all directions as he gave an ount to everyone. Upon seeing Wang Zhong and Ma Dong walk in, the middle-aged man halted in his words, while the entire ce turned silent as everyone raised their heads, Zhao Zimo had even sent a faint smile towards Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    However, before Wang Zhong and Ma Dong could regain their senses, the bald middle-aged male shouted emotionally: ¡°That¡¯s him! That¡¯s him! That¡¯s the shameless thief, that scumbag thief! I beseech on the organizationmittee to immediately ade in the search to regain stolen property, which also expelling these shameless thieves! You cannot let these ck sheep into a glorious stage like the CHF! That¡¯s basically bare naked tarnish and disdain! At the same time, I¡¯ll officially report this theft as a criminalwsuit to the Federation¡¯s Parliament!¡±

    Thief? Steal?

    The entire meeting room turned silent, with everyone being able to hear hisboured breathing from the earlier indignant vocal rampage. Mo Wen, Carolyn and dimir did not show any opinions about this matter It was extremely clear that this was a coboration between the Gui and Zhao Families, and everyone knew that they wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. Although they did not dare to take direct due to the involvement of various other powers in this matter, if they were able to make Wang Zhong expelled from the Federation, and thereby eliminating Tianjing from the CHF, the heavy blow that would ur was more than sufficient to force any genius into copse. After all, the Casted Soul Stage was the most important growth period in one¡¯s life.

    Long Mei¡¯er and the organizingmittee members present here did not utter a single word in response. Although they had shown their good impressions of Tianjing, not a single person said a single word as they waited quietly for Wang Zhong¡¯s reply. By the side, Zhao Yilong¡¯s gaze was impossible to unravel, while the bald middle aged guy would asionally exchange nces with him.

    Wang Zhong and Ma Dong had a deep impression to this Zhao Family armed forces ¡°strategist¡±.

    Looks like he hade over here with malicious intent.

    Wang Zhong gave a faint smile, showing not any other bit of emotion on his face in the process. In front of him, Carolyn and the others were also focused on his face, with them seemingly surprised at how calm thetter was.

    Beside him, Ma Dong had already pointed to his own nose while saying, ¡°This mister, are you talking to us?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re admitting your crimes?¡± asked the bald middle-aged guy with a sneer.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s utterly not the question.¡± replied Ma Dong with a smile as he waved his hands. ¡°Firstly, I would like to know which rock you have squirmed out from under. Do you know that nder is a criminal offence?¡±

    Having controlled the territorial expansion of his family for a period of time, our president Ma had already gained the air of an authoritative figure. Although he might not reveal it before his friends, he naturally was able to impose a sense of dignity when circumstances required him to.

    Taking a step forward, his domineering aura instantly caused the bald middle-aged guy to feel his scalp turn slightly numb. ¡°I just want to let you know that nder is a serious criminal offence, and your nder will have extremely serious consequences. Do you know that with Tianjing¡¯s current status, the soldiersing out from Tianjing will be the pir stones of the Federation? Do you know what kind of damage your nder can lead to? Do, you, know?¡±

    The bald middle-aged guy gulped his saliva down, as he was almost stunned into silence by the sudden burst of domineering aura radiating from this youth¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ha ha, Ma Dong. There¡¯s no need for such exaggeration. I¡¯m just speaking about the current matter. There¡¯s no need for any threats in here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who are you? We the 4 semifinalists are discussing matters. Ah, could it be that the Divine Dragon squadron has be one of the semifinalists?¡± said Ma Dong in an exaggerated tone. If the former wants to unleash something sinister, he would dly apany him. He usually doesn¡¯t go out to harm idiots. However, since the other party wanted to end him, Ma Dong would no longer maintain his courtesy, and would also definitely not stop at just a few ridiculing sentences.

    Zhao Zimo gave a faint smile before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. Just as you¡¯ve said, our Zhao Family is also one of the people eliminated from this CHF. Naturally, I¡¯ve been entrusted by captain Gui Hao to be his representative over this matter. If Tianjing vites the rules, they will be disqualified, and be reced by the Gui Family for the semifinals. Director Marina, please give a rundown of the situation.¡±

    In the face of Zhao Zimo¡¯s calm tone coupled with the big figures, what can a mere Ma Dong ount to anything? This change cause Marino to calm himself down and clear his throat, while alleviating the imposing and pressurizing aura that Ma Dong had radiated.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alpha City¡¯s museum director Marino, and the legendary and precious Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels were precisely stolen from our museum. This matter had caused a hugemotion when it happened a year ago, and had also be turned into an unsolved case in the Federation. That was all till Wang Zhong disyed in on the CHFpetition stage, which I immediately recognized. However, it had taken too long of a time to make an urate confirmation and head to Stuart City, and this had led to so many unfair fights. The Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels is one of the most valuable spiritual inheritances our Federation have from the glorious civilization, and are also evidence of our history! They¡¯re the treasures of our Federation! However, they were stolen by this little thief, and were even used without any shame before the public...naturally, if not for him bringing them out, even I would not know where to find the stolen treasure from our museum! The heavens really have eyes!¡±

    Marino¡¯s artiction grew increasingly quick, with him turning exceedingly emotional in the process.

    Long Mei¡¯er looked towards Wang Zhong and Ma Dong before saying, ¡°Do you two have anything to say?¡±

    In response, Ma Dong gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°There¡¯re thousands of replica cross wheels present in the world. Are you sure that you used to possess the genuine one?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I knew it! You 2 want to shift the me!¡± said Marino with a sneer. ¡°Our museum has had the Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels for a couple of decades! I know every single detail of it at the back of my head! I will be able to identify it even if I turn into dust! Furthermore, our museum has records of everything in our collection! If you want, you can bring it out to make aparison! How can a mere replicapare to them!¡±

    ¡°As for the intricacies of their runic engravement and 5 indentations...¡± he proceeded to pull a thick set of documents, before saying arge string of numbers sufficient to cause everyone to turn dizzy. He finally wrapped up by saying: ¡°You better not say that I¡¯m ndering you, as these statistics were already recorded during the thiefst year. These are the official documents on the records on that. There are thousands of cross wheel replicas out there in the world. However, not a single one of them have the same exact numbers as the ones I¡¯ve just said! If any of you doubt my eyesight, you can just ask this little thief to hand over his Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels and immediatelypare them to those numbers! In fact, you can immediately find if any replicas are able to have such simr numerical statistics!¡±

    In the face of such detailed statistics, coupled with such overbearing words, the noisy hum within the hall disappeared, reced with absolute silence.

    Frankly speaking, even Wang Zhong did not have such a detailed understanding of the cross wheels he was using, as such statistics were really hard to ascertain without a detailed inspection. Nevertheless, the other party definitely have absolute confidence to dare to bring up such statistics in this formal discussion.

    In the currentws of the Federation, anything concerning the known divine weapons would absolutely constitute a serious offense.

    ¡°Direction Marino had found me yesterday, and thus I brought him over to themittee.¡± Finally, it was Zhao Yilong that broke the silence. With a smile, he continued speaking, ¡± However, I only want to ask captain Wang Zhong for the honest truth. Do you think it would be any good if rumours of this gets out in the public? Compared to that, this is a good thing. Therefore, would Captain Wang Zhong please take out your cross wheels for inspection and verification? With such detailed statistics, it should be extremely easy to reach an oue. If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t add up, I believe that the rumours then would naturally be automatically squashed without any further effort needed.¡±

    A frown appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face upon hearing this. Indeed, Ma Dong had gifted him an antique set of cross wheels to use. Having used all the way till now, he was definitely able to tell that these were the real Laforgue Infinite sh Crosswheels. This whole matter would be troublesome if the other party was able to grasp hold of this. From the looks of it, his enemies hade here prepared, with the Zhao Family definitely being the ones that had pulled that museum director over. He felt that his victory had caused the Zhao and Gui Families to feel unhappy, yet never expected for them to go to such far lengths to deal with him.

    With a faint smile on his face, Zhao Zimo proceeded to sized Wang Zhong up. Perhaps thetter was able to fight. However, there were many things in this world that cannot be dealt with using strength. Those with intellect could find a hundred and one ways to kill one. At this moment, the other 3 squadrons present here remained extremely quiet. Everyone present could clearly see that this was a conspiracy, with Wang Zhong¡¯s enemies had managed to grasp hold of the origins of the former¡¯s cross wheels. Although this was a slightly despicable way to deal with him, the Freedom Federation was always run like that. This was already much better than the order areas of the world.

    Long Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t immediately open her mouth to speak, and so did the 4 other head judges. All of them were extremely clear about how serious this matter was, as well as Tianjing¡¯s critical importance to this current CHF. It was all to clear that this was the Zhao and Gui Families venting their anger, with them doing so without being able to gain any benefit at all even if they were to seed. However, even the 5 of them weren¡¯t going to recklessly offend the Gui and Zhao Families without gaining a clearer picture of the entire situation.

    As a frown appeared on Ma Dong¡¯s face, he looked towards Zhao Yilong and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that much trouble. You¡¯re assuming that the one we¡¯re using is the one that was stolen. It¡¯s based on it that you¡¯re assuming that it was us who had stolen it. ording to the baldy¡¯s information, their cross wheels have been missing for over a decade. During then, I and Wang Zhong were still kids, with me not even knowing where Alpha City was.¡±

    With augh, Zhao Zimo replied, ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s true. However, the question is that you 2 definitely have some connection to this. Who knows if the Assassin Family was the one behind this matter!¡±

    He¡¯s trying to implicate everyone, and even wanted to drag the Assassin Family into this matter, with the intent of using them of being the masterminds of the theft, before giving it to Ma Dong, who then proceeded to lend it to Wang Zhong. In all, the Zhao and Gui Families wanted to involve every one of their target into this matter.

    Marino smiled in response. He was seeking riches in the midst of danger. What¡¯s more, he wasn¡¯t in much danger, as he was only just hanging on the Gui Family¡¯s legs, and that was enough to allow him a meteoric rise in status. From what Zhao Zimo said, once this matter was over, he would be able to be Alpha City¡¯s speaker within 3 years! That was a way, way massive rise from a mere museum director.

    Clearly, their goal for to force Ma Dong and Tianjing into a dead end. Ma Dong had bought his cross wheels from the ck market, which was in reality control by a fewrge families, with the final controller being the Zhao Family. Therefore, it was extremely easy for Zhao Zimo to easily find this weakness, which also goes to show how considerably formidable the Zhao Family was. Truthfully speaking, all that information about the cross wheels were useless before Wang Zhong used them in the CHF. In fact, it would be a waste to even consider this into the factor. However, after the show of god-like might by Wang Zhong, the entire matter about them hadpletely changed.

    Eliminating Tianjing, as well as giving a beating to Assassin. The Assassin Family had been extremely active in Tianjing, and once Tianjing squadron¡¯s momentum reaching sky high levels, the Assassin Family would have great opportunity to raise in status, with them definitely being able to threaten the Zhao Family in the future. Although they would still not be able to reach the level of the Zhao Family, any threat to them would be sufficient to warrant the execution of aplete ughter and removal.

    Even though Ma Dong had bought the cross wheels from the ck market, Zhao Zimo was still able to find ways of manipting the matter. Things like rumours were able trigger the dark side of people¡¯s hearts, especially with an extremely good bedding in the form of the Assassin Family. Who would have guessed that Ma Dong was just a small figure during the time when he had bought the cross wheels, with the sole intent of it being to purchase a souvenir for Wang Zhong?

    On the side of the participants, the faces of Carolyn and the others were still devoid of expression. In reality, they were also participants of this matter, yet did not open their mouths. This wasn¡¯t a fight, but a struggle of benefits between the great families. No one wanted to offend the Gui and Zhao Families just for the sake of Wang Zhong. The most outspoken person for this matter was Noriba, and he only spoke a bit about this. Nevertheless, he was silenced with a re from Pomo. At this moment, even with his sub genius level intellect, Noriba knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to blurt out nonsense.

 Chapter 586 - Wang Zhongâ€™s Viciousness! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 586: Wang Zhong¡¯s Viciousness! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Ma Dong smiled, before replying with a gangster-like shrug. ¡°Zhao Zimo, all that you¡¯ve said are just guesses, and analysis with malicious intent. I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯ve bought was something that Alpha City had lost. However, I have a very easy way to deal with this. I have a proper and official procedure for doing matters. Therefore, I would just like to ask a single question. Do you think that one should ask where the stuff one buys came from before buying?¡±

    Zhao Zimo replied with augh. ¡°That has to depend on where ites from.¡±

    ¡°From a small action in Dimora market.¡± said Ma Dong.

    ¡°Haha, how is that an official market¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhao Zimo, it¡¯s best to use your brains when you speak and reply. At this very moment, any of you can go take a look at Dimora market. There are close to ten thousand people that frequent it every single day. What I¡¯m telling you is official statistics. I¡¯m just a Tianjing student, and am still very young. Naturally, with the strength of the Zhao Family, I would be able to change the entire scenario.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if you have made some coboration beforehand. Furthermore, Assassin might be the ones that have incited it. The market transaction might just very be an interlude!¡± Marino added in haste.

    With a helpless shrug, Ma Dong replied, ¡°Everyone, as you can see, what they¡¯re trying to find any dirt and treat it as a crime of association. Everything that you¡¯ve just said is all assumptions. There¡¯s not a single proper piece of evidence present.¡±

    ¡°However, the item is still in your hands. Furthermore, do you really believe that one could purchase such a mighty divine weapon just like how you im you did? Do you think that anyone would believe you?¡± said Zhao Zimo. If this was any other thing, people might feel the rationality behind Ma Dong¡¯s counter-argument. However, these were the Laforgue Infinite Cross Wheels they were talking about! There would really be no one that would believe that Ma Dong could just casually purchase them like that.

    The two sides opposed each other with equal measure, with none of them yielding to the other due to inconclusive evidence. However, Zhao Zimo showed not the slightest bit of fluster. On the contrary, there was nothing that was able to give Ma Dong the guts to insult the Zhao and Gui Families, as the nder along would enough to warrant his life. There was basically no need for any evidence to be shown for his head to roll.

    ¡°There¡¯s still an even greater point to take not, which is that there are were quite a few squadrons that were had suffered serious injuries by that divine weapon. I¡¯m not discrediting Wang Zhong¡¯s strength, but I doubt that he can match up to the honour he had gained now. I feel that we need to show the citizens of the Federation your true faces!¡± every single one of Zhao Zimo¡¯s words was venomous. This was the trump card thetter possessed.

    As this back and forth argument continued, a frown appeared on Long Mei¡¯er face. At this moment, the aristocratic families were acting rampantly without any restraint. Without any concrete evidence, she did not want to get involved with this matter. If this matter was stirred up, the entire CHF might be turned into chaos as a result. The Gui and Zhao Families were ying their own game, with no one else being able to participate, while the other aristocratic families stood aloft, appearing to not give a damn about this matter. In the end, in the long run, everyone was doing so in lieu of personal benefit.

    ¡°I understand the jist of the situation. In the history of the CHF, there were disputes of such sort that had risen, where both sides don¡¯t have concrete evidence to support their ims. Therefore, we had used the CHF¡¯s way to settle them in the form of a trial ofbat. Regardless of the oue, everyone has to obey to the final judgement of the CHF organizingmittee. Furthermore, no private arrangements can be made in lieu of this.¡± said Long Mei¡¯er to Zhao Zimo.

    With a faint smile, Zhao Zimo nodded his head in courtesy before replying. ¡°The Zhao and Gui Families are willing to ept the judgment of the organizingmittee. Justice and equality are the basis of our Federation¡¯s honour and glory.¡±

    Truthfully speaking, everyone present in this hall was speechless by Zhao Zimo, as he was actually to speak those words with such smoothness. The ire everyone had towards him didn¡¯t span just for 1 or 2 days. Nevertheless, everyone did not put any heart towards this. Naturally, Zhao Zimo too appeared smug about this, as he had already achieved his goal. From the very beginning, he wasn¡¯t truly nning on using this nder to destroy Tianjing, as he had indeedcked any evidence to substantiate his im. Furthermore, he truly knew the timeline of the whole matter, which was that Ma Dong had really bought it just like that, showing how much luck he must have possessed to do so.

    Wang Zhong and Ma Dong had no choice but to nod their heads, as they didn¡¯t have many points that they could refute, especially with Long Mei¡¯er giving them an opportunity out from this.

    ¡°The trial bybat for this CHF is the bloodthirsty cage fight.¡± said Long Mei¡¯er in an indifferent voice. ¡°Wang Zhong, you can choose to take up this challenge. Regardless of your sess or failure, this matter will end here. You can also choose to not take up this challenge. However, you will have to hand over your cross wheels, while Tianjing would immediately be disqualified from this CHF, with the Gui Family entering the semifinals as a substitute.¡±

    Once Tianjing was disqualified, the underlying reason would definitely be revealed to the public. When that happens, they would not be able to wipe the stains from their bodies.

    ¡°What are the opponents for the cagebat.¡± asked Ma Dong suddenly.

    ¡°5 Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings.¡± replied Long Mei¡¯er, causing everyone¡¯s face to change. Those were life forms with the strength levels positioned at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage! Not only did they possess extremely frightening physical abilities, they also possessed extremely strongbat instincts. Early into the dark era, a few cruel aristocratic families loved to used these Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings as a way of tempering for their own family members by locking them together in the same cages, which would often result in either death or serious injuries.

    Furthermore, with ape-like beasts always living together as a troop, these 5 4th rank?Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings would coborate and attack together as a unit. That¡¯s basically a force that no Casted Soul Stage can defend against! They loved clunks of flesh out from their prey, and with their thick and tough skin, they possessed extremely strong resistance against special abilities! This made them the king of physics!

    Most importantly, the cage would prevent manybat techniques from having sufficient space for their execution.

    Once Wang Zhong makes his decision, there was no turning back. Long Mei¡¯er brought everyone to the cage. There were many avable spaces within the Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Arena stadium, with the organizingmittee already made preparations beforehand in lieu of the possible oues for this matter. However, they had originally nned for it to be used in disputes between families, not on Wang Zhong.

    In a 15 metre cage, one could make out 5 pairs of eyes glowing with a red light. The 5 Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings wit saliva dripping from their mouths caused the cage to appear exceedingly small. Could even assassins be able to move about freely in such a small space?

    ¡°You cannot use the cross wheels, but you can choose to use other weapons.¡± Long Mei¡¯er continued to maintain her emotionless demeanour, yet felt some pity and regret in her heart. In reality, this trial bybat was used to scar families into stopping their disputes. However, Zhao Zimo clearly knew about it, and thus had purposefully allowed this option to go through to Wang Zhong. Nevertheless, Long Mei¡¯er could not let Tianjing to get disqualified like that. ¡°You can admit defeat after staying in the cage for 10 minutes.¡±

    There was not one bit of rxed expression present on the faces of the onlookers. Without talking for about 10 minutes, it was extremely hard to even survive for 1 minute. Furthermore, even if one was able to endure, one would get serious injuries by the time one was able to surrender. This was the result Zhao Zimo and Gui Hao wanted. A mere semifinalist? That¡¯s not something rare at all! Even if they managed to rece Tianjing, the public opinion on them would be extremely bad. The only thing Gui Hao wanted was for Wang Zhong to die, while Zhao Zimo only wanted to benefits for helping the former aplish his goal.

    As Wang Zhong nodded his head and was just about to open his mouth, Zhao Zimo suddenly added in, ¡°Mdm Long Mei¡¯er, both Wang Zhong and Ma Dong should do this trial together, as this matter involves the both of them!¡±

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s face changed. Zhao Zimo¡¯s crossing it! A chilling glow shed across Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. All the while, he did not speak a single word, as he had indeed did not know the origins of his cross wheel. However, Ma Dong obstructed him the moment he was about to open his mouth, before grinning at Zhao Zimo and Marino while saying ¡°Everyone had heard it, right, that all parties involved should share the responsibility.¡±

    Zhao Zimo smiled in response and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too great! Take a look at you! With your brains, you actually managed to forget about an important detail! I¡¯ve recorded down the entire process of my purchase of the Laforgue Infinite Cross Wheels. You guys have questioned the fishiness of this matter. During that time, I¡¯ve only felt that they were extremely cheap, and so I bought them purely as a souvenir for Wang Zhong. However, I¡¯ve never expected for Wang Zhong to be able to unleash the might of those cross wheels. This made me do an investigation to my seller just in case for defence against shameless people. However, I¡¯ve actually discovered an extremely interesting thing within the video.¡± as he said those words, Ma Dong brought out the video on his Skylink.

    2 videos immediately appeared. The first video showed Ma Dong returning to the market to buy the video footage of his purchase. The marketce authorities basically didn¡¯t restrict him, with the auction house basically said that purchased the cross wheels for a high price while doing aplete analysis of them. Nevertheless, there was basically nobody that showed interest in it. Not everything sold in the ck market hails from unknown origins, as marketces were also known to collect a few strange and odd items. Due to there being too many replicas out there, coupled with no interest shown towards them, no one truly knew which Laforgue Infinite Cross Wheels were real or fake. Due Ma Dong was willing to bargain for them, the auction house boss waspletely sold them at a loss, and was even afraid of the former asking for a refund. After all, he was young master Dong from the Assassin Family, a person whom he could not provoke in his line of business.

    The 2nd video was the lynchpin. This was taken out by the auction house boss. It was because the seller was precisely the museum director Marino, who had stolen the cross wheels out to sell them...

    Those ck market bosses were all shrewd people, therefore they would make sure to take note of such evidence in order to protect their behinds.

    The entire atmosphere grew silent as Marino¡¯s face turn deathly pale.?As sweat seeped out from his entire body, he stuttered, ¡°That¡¯s not me, that¡¯s not me¡­¡±

    Ma Dong did not even shoot a look at Marino after showing the videos. There was no use in caring about a little bandit like thetter. In reality, when Wang Zhong had started to show the might of his cross wheels, Ma Dong had already started to keep an eye out for Marino. Initially, he did not think too much about it, with the only goal he had in mind was to understand the origins of this formidable weapon, to see whether it was the genuine goods or not. However, who would have thought that it would be his life saver! Naturally, he would need to show awe and create loads ofmotion when he reveals this, as he needed them to extricate himself from the jaws of death!

    Be kind to one¡¯s enemies while being cruel to oneself.

    ¡°Madam Long Mei¡¯er, ording to the Federation¡¯sws, if such nder is convicted, do you think that the 2 before us should have some happy times in the cage?¡± asked Ma Dong with a smile.

    In an instant, no one present within here dared to continue underestimating Tianjing. Indeed, it was only average to be able to fight. One would only be considered to bepetent if one is able to use one¡¯s brains. From the very beginning, Wang Zhong¡¯s calmness and Ma Dong¡¯s ns allowed them to keep their cool. Zhao Zimo¡¯s face turned ashen, as never in his wildest dreams did he expect for the matter to turn out like that. He had only did customary read through, and never bothered to do go a step further and do a detailed check. Furthermore, he also did not have the time to react before Ma Dong sprang his n and lured him right into his trap.

    ¡°Marino, you bastard! You¡¯ve actually ndered the honourable soldiers of our Federation! This you my negilience! I apologize for my mistake!¡± Zhao Zimo immediately swtiched sides and shifted to me to Marino.

    ¡°Master Zhao, master Zhao! You cannot do this! You¡¯re the one who had found me and asked me to nder them¡­¡± Marino instantly wetted his pants upon hearing the sounds of the Iron Ape Kings grinding their teeth.

    ¡°Zhao Zimo, it¡¯s fortunate there there¡¯s a bunch of witnesses here. Furthermore, I¡¯ve recorded everything that have just happened down. Tsk tsk, I feel that the entire Federation should be allowed to enjoy such a spectacr drama. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of being weak, as hard work is enough to show proof of one¡¯s determination. I really don¡¯t know whether such sinisters schemes are the product of your own behaviour, or the Zhao Family, or the incitation of the Gui Family. However, I feel that Gui Hao isn¡¯t a person like that.¡±

    Ma Dong continued to beat down on Zhao Zimo, forcing him into a dead end. In an instant, the entire situation had flipped. Just a moment ago, it was Zhao Zimo who wanted to force Ma Dong into the cage. Now, it was Zhao Zimo¡¯s turn to endure it.

    Looking at Zhao Zimo and Marino, Long Mei¡¯er spoke out, ¡°You 2 can choose to go in, or choose topensate. However, the price ofpensation will be decided by Tianjing.¡±

    Marino was instantly frightened to the point of unconsciousness by this change, while a foul smell started to waft from his entire body. Compared to him, Zhao Zimo was still forcing himself to stay calm as he replied, ¡°You have no power to make such a decision! I want to appeal to the Federation¡¯s Justice Court! What¡¯s more, I was the one that was hoodwinked¡­¡±

    This was instantly greeted by Long Mei¡¯er sneer, ¡°Even your Zhao Family¡¯s leader would not dare to say such words to me!¡±

    Immediately, soldiers rushed forwards and grasped hold of Zhao Zimo and Marino. Putting up a struggle, Zhao Zimo yelled out, ¡°I choosepensation!¡±

    Wise men will know when the odds are stacked against them. No one dared to open their mouths against a lion. As the soldiers ced Zhao Zimo down, he looked towards Ma Dong and said, ¡°Say, what you want. However, you have to remember that what you get might not be yours, as one¡¯s life is fleeting.¡±

    Truthfully speaking, Ma Dong knew that this was the most he could do, as after all, that was the Zhao Family. As forpensation, it was just like Zhao Zimo had said. There was no other way. This was the current way the Federation was run. Although everyone weren¡¯t happy towards the unbridledly arrogant gazeing from Zhao Zimo, he did not care about how Long Mei¡¯er and the other looked at him. This was the strength of the Zhao Family.

    All of a sudden, Wang Zhong held ma Dong back before saying, ¡°General Long Mei¡¯er, being the sided that was ndered agaisnt, I choose the 3rd option, equal trial. Both me and Ma Dong will participate in the cage fight, and so do they!¡±

    Everyone was immediately stunned by his words. Even Long Mei¡¯er did not expect for Wang Zhong to be that vicious. ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    With a faint smile, Wang Zhong replied with a faint smile, ¡°Only blood can prove everything. To me, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have the cross wheels or not.¡±

    Those words sounded rather domineering. Even in the face of 3 great families, Wang Zhong was still oozing with dominance. Keeping a low profile didn¡¯t mean that he was good to provoke. On the contrary, Wang Zhong wanted his enemies to pay the price!

    ¡°No, I want topensate!¡±a shiver shook through Zhao Zimo¡¯s body as he thought, that guy¡¯s basically a madman! He did not want to die! How can he be on equal grounds as those wretchedmoners!

    Long Mei¡¯er shot a look back at the 4 head judges, who all nodded their heads in reply. Indeed, the ndered side had the choice to make such a decision. This was a choice for mutually assured destruction, and was made to prevent the aristocratic families to be overly rampant.

    Although there were some within the 4 head judges that had quite a good rtionship with the Zhao Family, they did not open their mouths. Indeed, Zhao Zimo possessed the status. However, he had valued himself too greatly. There were a dozen of main branch members present in the Zhao Family, with him merely being one of them. Furthermore, he had to bear the responsiblity of his actions, and not the family bearing them for him. It had always been members bearing the responsibility for the family, not the other way wrong.

    Being the nderers, Zhao Zimo and Marino were tossed into the cage. All the way, Zhao Zimo struggled with all his might, yelling out various kinds of threats as he was dragged along...nevertheless, no one present made a move or felt pity for him. Even Carolyn and the others were stunned by Wang Zhong¡¯s actions. They appeared to have underestimated him too much, with them always viewing him with the superiorityplex hailing from theming from aristocratic families. However, just a moment ago, Wang Zhong had told every single one of them a statement. I won¡¯t convict anyone if no one convicts me. However, if people convicts me, I will definitely convict that person!

    Miserable shrieks rang out, before turning silent just a momentter...nevertheless, there was no feelings of misery or pity, with the duo from Tianjing not caring any heed of this. Those 2 didn¡¯t have a miserable death, as Tianjing would be carrying a bad reputation that was unerasable if they were to seed.

    As for Zhao Zimo, never in his wildest dreams did he expect for his grand ns for dominace to be wasted like that. At this moment, a head was being kicked around like a ser ball, with the 5 bloodthirsty freaks utterly unsatisfied by their prey. How could they feel any sense of happiness from such weaklings!

    ¡°Its your turn now.¡± said Long Mei¡¯er to Wang Zhong and Ma Dong.

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587: µÚÆßÊ®°ËÕÂ °ÔÍõµÄÉ·Æø (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although Ma Dong felt somewhat worried, he believed in Wang Zhong. This wasn¡¯t the first time the Zhao Family had targeted them. Therefore, it was best to deal with them before being killed without knowing the true mastermind. Blindly amodating and enduring the attacks of one¡¯s foes would only aggravate the situation. For the Assassin Family, the expansion of their business in Tianjing would definitely cause them to provoke another influence. Therefore, they needed to mature through the shedding of blood and the mes ofbat.

    ¡°Do you need time to prepare for your weapon choice?¡± Long Mei¡¯er appreciated Wang Zhong¡¯s character. Hailing from the armed forces, he had historically disliked the sinister schemes that those aristocratic families would pull off behind people¡¯s backs. As long as it was within the rules, he was willing to give Wang Zhong a certain level of preferential treatment. ¡°Other than the cross wheels, there¡¯s no restriction in what weapon you can choose.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile as he walked towards the nearby weapons rack. The venue of the cage fight would naturally be notcking in any weapons. All of those present were exquisitely manufactured products of KD Heavy Industries. Naturally, they were only of that quality.

    He handily picked up a gigantic short-handled axe, one that appeared a little like Noriba¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe. Unleashing a few casual chops in the air, the surging winds generated howled throughout the surroundings.

    Upon seeing this, Noriba¡¯s eyes immediately it lit up, before ncing left and right as a crack of a smug look appeared on his mouth. Didn¡¯t I say it before? The axe is the strongest weapon in the world! Indeed! All Mouthy King¡¯s eyes are for real!

    Truthfully speaking, despite standing on different grounds, the group of northerners present thought extremely highly of Wang Zhong. Thetter was a real man, one that clearly demarcated his love and hate. He was unlike those terrified scums that would immediately kneel upon hearing the names of the aristocratic families.

    However, the rest wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Noriba.

    Yes, the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe was an extremely ferocious weapon, was bold and unconstrained, and was one of the better weapon choices to deal with savage mutated beasts like those Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings. However, even for Noriba himself, although a 1 VS 1 situation was possible, a 1 against 5 was truly not something a human could aplish.

    Furthermore, this was a cage fight, with some betterbat techniques having utterly no space execute. Mankind¡¯s advantage the usage of intelligence to gain positional superiority and breakthrough targets. However, an axe wasn¡¯t wieldy in such a cramped space, what more with a Ma Dong obstructing his movement by his side.

    ...

    Frankly speaking, it was understandable for him wanting to get rid of Zhao Zimo. However, if he believed that he could carry this axe into the cage fight and survive...

    The only words they could say to him were that was too conceited and too arrogant.

    ¡°I thought that he would pull out some big counter move. So it turns out to be an axe...a pity.¡± said Rennes Stuart as he shook his head slightly. ¡°He could have chosen a more subtle way to do so. This person is too straight forward and simple. Admittedly, causing Zhao Zimo¡¯s death was something that needed to be done, he doesn¡¯t have to strength to do so without paying a simr price.¡±

    ¡°Cage fights have always been a game for aristocratic families since the dark era. It¡¯s very understandable formoners to not know it. He only has a smattering of knowledge for the dangers and limitations he faced within.¡±

    ¡°If the battlefield is t and level, using the powerful axe, Ghostly Steps movement ability, while giving up on that ma Dong, he might stand a chance at winning, with no problem for him tost at least 10 minutes within.¡±

    ¡°I really admire his courage. However, in the cage...there¡¯s seemingly no doubt that he will fail.¡±

    ¡°It would be better if he had chosen to use a shield. After all, he only needs tost 10 minutes within.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too much of a stickler for formalities, too eager to prove himself, and naive. He doesn¡¯t understand the implications of fighting in a cage, and his choice of using an axe shows that he takes it for granted.¡±

    Whispered discussions rang out from all directions, as clearly, everyone was able to make judgements over the cage fight. Nevertheless, those were only the thoughts of onlookers.

    In contrast to the others, Mo Wen and the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron he led remained silent as took in everything that was happening before them. It had to be said that he had raised his impression of Wang Zhong yet again, as he had shown that he was decisive in his decisions. Once a person like Zhao Zimo is let off, the repercussions would be endless.

    From the instant Wang Zhong had picked up the axe, Mo Wen could feel as though Wang Zhong had formed some kind of understanding that was hard to describe with words.

    Instead of using his eyes to look at things, Mo Wen would always use his heart¡¯s eye to do so, due to the miraculous things he could pick up with it. They would paint different pictures in his mind, with him being able to clear seperate anything he ¡°saw¡± with them.

    However, at the instant Wang Zhong had picked up the axe. Mo Wen felt as though that axe had disappeared. In other words, it appeared to have merged with the former¡¯s body. Such was the level of understanding he had with the axe, to the point where he had fused together as though it was a natural part of his body!

    Though not much of expression was shown on Mo Wen¡¯s face, he had already understood everything that he had seen.

    He seemed to have already gotten a look at the future, and finally knew why Wang Zhong would dare to take such great risk. That¡¯s because, to him, the ¡°risk¡± was utterly not a risk at all!

    Furthermore, he appeared to have discovered the secret behind Wang Zhong¡¯s strength.

    What assassin, soldier, heavy soldier, ranged soldier...Mo Wen hand initially felt that it was impossible for a person to hold so manybat upations at once upon hearing about it. There¡¯s no one in the world that had so much mental strength and intelligence to learn the many things required for all of those upations. Most likely, Wang Zhong had not specifically went and learnt all of them. Instead, the reason he was able to execute the techniques from so many differentbat upations was due to him possessing the true essence of weapons.

    Man-weapon unity!

    A small crack opened up in the cage, with Wang Zhong standing in front of it.

    The entire cage was currently radiating with the warmth and smell of fresh blood.

    A few jet ck figures, with their pir-like arms and bell-green eyes, were currently locking their eyes onto the 2 humans that have entered the cage.

    Arge foot gave a light kick out.

    Tu tu tu...

    Zhao Zimo¡¯s head, with his eyes wide open in grievance was kicked over, beforeing to a stop before Wang Zhong and Ma Dong¡¯s feet.

    Hu hu hu hu!

    Boom boom boom boom!

    A few Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings started to pound away at their chests and ¡°hu hu¡± sounds from their mouths, while their little green eyes shone with excitement and agitation!

    The 2 humans just now were truly too weak, and were basically unable to satisfy them!

    The fierce expression on Zhao Zimo¡¯s face caused a wave of weakness to sweep across Ma Dong¡¯s body, while his entire stomach started to churn.

    While he was making a run on the bank against Zhao Zimo, he had appeared rather tough and strong willed. However, at this moment, he felt his legs starting to wobble. Trembling, he said, ¡°Bro, we¡¯re ying with out lives here. Just now, I¡¯ve let blood rush into my head...speaking of which, do you have any confidence in this? How about letting me wear some armour first?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any ridiculingughter present as a result of his words, as everyone knew that Ma Dong wasn¡¯t abat type, with a Initial Casted Soul Stage being able to lift him up. Being able to apany Wang Zhong into the cage, and not faint in the face of those Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King was already a considerable show of courage from him.

    ¡°Ah, with you strength, you can¡¯t even serve as armour.¡± Wang Zhong was rather frank with his reply.

    ¡°I feel that you¡¯re rather reasonable in your answer, but can you at least give me some consoling words...¡± Ma Dong didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. Nevertheless, he focused himself, gulped his saliva down, wiped his mouth, before patting his chest fiercely to muster up his courage. ¡°Fuck it! When I die, my bird¡¯s gonna face the heavens! Why should I be fucking scared if I¡¯m with you! Fuck them all!¡±

    Hearing Ma Dong¡¯s deration, Wang Zhong gave a faint smile, before taking a big step into the cage.

    Appearing to be stunned by the cold and fearless aura radiating from the little axe-carryin human before them, which waspletely differnt from the 2 crying fellows that had entered earlier, the few monsters did notunch an attack at the first instant. Rather, they proceeded move about cautiously as they change positions within the cage. Hanging on the bars of the cage, they continued to size up Wang Zhong and Ma Dong standing behind him.

    These few 3 to 4 metre tall Iron Ape Kings continued to move closer, revealing greater detail of their appearances as a result. They appeared somewhat simr to the silverback goris from the radiant era, though they were taller, more muscr and intelligent, and also more ¡°evil¡±.

    Despite being universally recognized to be inferior to that dimensional life forms of the same rank, this was a falsely notioned stereotype. One look at those Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings and one could tell that they were fill with intelligence and raw power. Their jet ck fur slightly stained with blood and the heart palpitating bloodthirsty aura they radiate were obvious indicators of the numerous human blood they had tasted.

    Intelligent, cunning, cruel, bloodthirsty,bat loving, and excelling in groupbat were their natural traits.

    The cage turned silent, with the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings¡¯ panting sounding exceedingly clear as a result.

    The atmosphere outside of the cage appeared considerably rxed in contrast, as Zhao Zimo¡¯s death had caused a hidden admiration to surface in the hearts of quite a few people towards Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. From a personal standpoint, Zhao Zimo was indeed a fellow that people disliked. However, from the standpoint of the aristocratic families, regardless of how much awe Wang Zhong had shown to everyone, he was first and foremost amoner. With him ¡°causing¡± the death of a Zhao Zimo, he would need to pay a price, for example, his life.

    This was the bottomline of the aristocratic families. The situation Wang Zhong was all too obvious in their eyes.

    ¡°This person has a 4 life-threatening weaknesses in this cage fight.¡± said Rennes with a faint smile. Although he might not be as famous in the CHF as Mo Wen and Carolyn, he definitely had to qualifications to say those words, be it in experience or eyesight.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°The cramped space will limit the release of his strength, what more his moves. The weight of the axe makes it even hard for him to move about within.This is the first.¡±

    ¡°The Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings aren¡¯t afraid of special abilities. From the look of his fight against Gui Xinying, he might have some special ability trump cards. However, they will be uselessin here. That is the 2nd.¡±

    ¡°Being unfamiliar towards cage fights and their taboos. Take a look at his stance. The correct way to fight in a cage is to have your back against the bars. However, he has chosen to stand in the middle. Although that will grant him more space to tussle about, it also causes to be surrounded by the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings. That¡¯s basically surrendering one¡¯s life away. Perhaps he assumes that he can do so because of his Dimensional Combat Techniques. However, he doesn¡¯t know that the runic array engraved in the metal cage will limit the execution of them, while also serving as a barrier into the dimensional world. Therefore, he is basically unable to travel past the cage bars. This is the 3rd.¡±

    Rennes proceeded to finish off with an indifferent tone. ¡°Looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s stance, I can see that he doesn¡¯t have the intention of giving up on Ma Ding. This will add a sizable increase in problems on top of the earlier 3. How will he be able to survive?¡±

    However, everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t going to give up on Ma Dong. However, attending to the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings while protecting Ma Dong would really be too impractical.

    The bloodthirsty smell within the change continued to stimte the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings, with Ma Dong¡¯s eyes shing around caused them to identify the fear present within him.

    From the looks of it, these 2 humans weren¡¯t all to different from the previous two.

    Hu!

    The most muscr and what seemed like the leader of the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings was the first one to break the calm silence, hurtling itself straight towards Wang Zhong.

    At the instant the gigantic 3 metre tall figure threw itself of the cage bars, the entire cage shook like a baby¡¯s rattle, with the massive ck figure appearing right over Wang Zhong¡¯s head in the next instant. Saliva dripped out from the giant mouth of the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King, as the vour of the blood circting within the body of the human was so unbearably delicious it was turning it crazy!

    It lunged over, wanting to use its body to suppress, dominate and bit the human to death!

    The massive winds howled across the skies. There wasn¡¯t much of any skill involved in its lunge, with the only factors being speed and strength!

    A cage fight was a cage fight. With the cramped space and small dimensions, skills would just be something fanciful. Within a cage, strength and speed represented everything!

    Whoosh!

    However, the head sttering like a melon scene did not ur.

    Instead, a powerful arm hoisted Ma Dong up like a toy, causing Ma Dong to immediately feel how fragile and delicate he was.

    A sh of brilliance burst out from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, before a violent explosion of aura surged out. What appeared to be a storm swept out in all directions. It was unimaginable how such overbearing aura and fury could swept out from his heart!

    In the next second, his war axe was already hoisted high into the air,

    Going alongside the exploding aura, an intent that caused people¡¯s hearts to turn cold instantly filled the entire cage. What appeared to be limitless energy, no, what appeared to be the entire world had now condensed at the edge of that axe!

    BANG!

    Without any stop, a white glow blossomed from it!

    Too quick!

    If the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King¡¯s speed was rated at 5 out of 10, the speed of Wang Zhong¡¯s axe would be sufficient to ce it at 10 out of 10!

    It was basically unable to see where that axe had came from, as it appeared as a sh in its eyes, before the massive impact had already came rushing down from above!

    Bang!

    A sound just like a knife chopping into a watermelon rang out. The Iron Ape King, known for its indestructability and invinciblity, had its head chopped off!

    Heaven¡¯s Raising Overlord Chop!

    Carrying Ma Dong in one hand, and wielding his axe in the other, Wang Zhong¡¯s chop had cleaved the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King¡¯s head right off! Furthermore, its 2-3 metre twitching body was hoisted into the air with one single arm!

    A chop! One single chop!

    The discussion filled surroundings instantly turned into absolute silence.

    It seemed that everyone had underestimate Wang Zhong¡¯s strength once again.

    After all, in the CHF, Wang Zhong had always disyed various kinds of skills techniques and fanciful weaponry. However, at this moment...

    That, that¡¯s Noriba¡¯s signature move? However, how could it have such a quick eruption!

    Noriba¡¯s jaw had almost fell out from his mouth, as even he would need to warm up before using this move. However, Wang Zhong hadpletely done nothing of that sort!

    However, from the astonishing might shown in that chop, everyone could telll that it was definitely not something that could be achieved with just anybat technique, be it even Noriba¡¯s ¡°genuine move¡±.

    The expressions of dimir and the others changed slightly, as no one had expected for Wang Zhong to actually be able to use 2nd drive through a weapon! Those were 2pletely different concepts, and so does the lethality.

    His hybrid attack appeared simple, yet the phyiscal strength, Soul Power, willpower and the various otherponentsw were definite present within. However, more it was so, the greater the burden and exhaustion it had towards one¡¯s body.

    In the cage, it took only an instant for the other 4 Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings to circle Wang Zhong and Ma Dong in fury. Lunging forwards, they would not give their prey any chance to breath!

    ck figures figures covered them in all directions, with the ferocious aura from the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings flooding the entire cage!

    Wang Zhong gave his axe a light shake.

    Thud!

    The chaotic powers present in the earlier chop swept out, causing the Iron Ape King¡¯s head to explode like a rotten melon!

    Not only did it stter within the cage, the rampant power sent blood, brain matter and chunks of flesh shooting towards the people in outside!

    The rain of blood and flesh wasn¡¯t small, as it contained a portion of the hidden strength that Wang Zhong¡¯s chop possessed. Furthermore, the brain had exploded as though it a grenade had gone off within it, causing the explosion to be even greater!

    Fortunately, everyone present were experts.

 Chapter 588: The Overlord venting his anger (2 in 1)

    Chapter 588: The Overlord venting his anger (2 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although Ma Dong felt somewhat worried, he believed in Wang Zhong. This wasn''t the first time the Zhao Family had targeted them. Therefore, it was best to deal with them before being killed without knowing the true mastermind. Blindly amodating and enduring the attacks of one''s foes would only aggravate the situation. For the Assassin Family, the expansion of their business in Tianjing would definitely cause them to provoke another influence. Therefore, they needed to mature through the shedding of blood and the mes ofbat.

    "Do you need time to prepare for your weapon choice?" Long Mei''er appreciated Wang Zhong''s character. Hailing from the armed forces, he had historically disliked the sinister schemes that those aristocratic families would pull off behind people''s backs. As long as it was within the rules, he was willing to give Wang Zhong a certain level of preferential treatment. "Other than the cross wheels, there''s no restriction in what weapon you can choose."

    "There''s no need for that." replied Wang Zhong with a smile as he walked towards the nearby weapons rack. The venue of the cage fight would naturally be notcking in any weapons. All of those present were exquisitely manufactured products of KD Heavy Industries. Naturally, they were only of that quality.

    He handily picked up a gigantic short-handled axe, one that appeared a little like Noriba''s Heaven''s Raising Axe. Unleashing a few casual chops in the air, the surging winds generated howled throughout the surroundings.

    Upon seeing this, Noriba''s eyes immediately it lit up, before ncing left and right as a crack of a smug look appeared on his mouth. Didn''t I say it before? The axe is the strongest weapon in the world! Indeed! All Mouthy King''s eyes are for real!

    Truthfully speaking, despite standing on different grounds, the group of northerners present thought extremely highly of Wang Zhong. Thetter was a real man, one that clearly demarcated his love and hate. He was unlike those terrified scums that would immediately kneel upon hearing the names of the aristocratic families.

    However, the rest wasn''t as optimistic as Noriba.

    Yes, the Heaven''s Raising Axe was an extremely ferocious weapon, was bold and unconstrained, and was one of the better weapon choices to deal with savage mutated beasts like those Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings. However, even for Noriba himself, although a 1 VS 1 situation was possible, a 1 against 5 was truly not something a human could aplish.

    Furthermore, this was a cage fight, with some betterbat techniques having utterly no space execute. Mankind''s advantage the usage of intelligence to gain positional superiority and breakthrough targets. However, an axe wasn''t wieldy in such a cramped space, what more with a Ma Dong obstructing his movement by his side.

    ...

    Frankly speaking, it was understandable for him wanting to get rid of Zhao Zimo. However, if he believed that he could carry this axe into the cage fight and survive...

    The only words they could say to him were that was too conceited and too arrogant.

    "I thought that he would pull out some big counter move. So it turns out to be an axe...a pity." said Rennes Stuart as he shook his head slightly. "He could have chosen a more subtle way to do so. This person is too straight forward and simple. Admittedly, causing Zhao Zimo''s death was something that needed to be done, he doesn''t have to strength to do so without paying a simr price."

    "Cage fights have always been a game for aristocratic families since the dark era. It''s very understandable formoners to not know it. He only has a smattering of knowledge for the dangers and limitations he faced within."

    "If the battlefield is t and level, using the powerful axe, Ghostly Steps movement ability, while giving up on that ma Dong, he might stand a chance at winning, with no problem for him tost at least 10 minutes within."

    "I really admire his courage. However, in the cage...there''s seemingly no doubt that he will fail."

    "It would be better if he had chosen to use a shield. After all, he only needs tost 10 minutes within."

    "He''s too much of a stickler for formalities, too eager to prove himself, and naive. He doesn''t understand the implications of fighting in a cage, and his choice of using an axe shows that he takes it for granted."

    Whispered discussions rang out from all directions, as clearly, everyone was able to make judgements over the cage fight. Nevertheless, those were only the thoughts of onlookers.

    In contrast to the others, Mo Wen and the Heaven''s Fate squadron he led remained silent as took in everything that was happening before them. It had to be said that he had raised his impression of Wang Zhong yet again, as he had shown that he was decisive in his decisions. Once a person like Zhao Zimo is let off, the repercussions would be endless.

    From the instant Wang Zhong had picked up the axe, Mo Wen could feel as though Wang Zhong had formed some kind of understanding that was hard to describe with words.

    Instead of using his eyes to look at things, Mo Wen would always use his heart''s eye to do so, due to the miraculous things he could pick up with it. They would paint different pictures in his mind, with him being able to clear seperate anything he "saw" with them.

    However, at the instant Wang Zhong had picked up the axe. Mo Wen felt as though that axe had disappeared. In other words, it appeared to have merged with the former''s body. Such was the level of understanding he had with the axe, to the point where he had fused together as though it was a natural part of his body!

    Though not much of expression was shown on Mo Wen''s face, he had already understood everything that he had seen.

    He seemed to have already gotten a look at the future, and finally knew why Wang Zhong would dare to take such great risk. That''s because, to him, the "risk" was utterly not a risk at all!

    Furthermore, he appeared to have discovered the secret behind Wang Zhong''s strength.

    What assassin, soldier, heavy soldier, ranged soldier...Mo Wen hand initially felt that it was impossible for a person to hold so manybat upations at once upon hearing about it. There''s no one in the world that had so much mental strength and intelligence to learn the many things required for all of those upations. Most likely, Wang Zhong had not specifically went and learnt all of them. Instead, the reason he was able to execute the techniques from so many differentbat upations was due to him possessing the true essence of weapons.

    Man-weapon unity!

    A small crack opened up in the cage, with Wang Zhong standing in front of it.

    The entire cage was currently radiating with the warmth and smell of fresh blood.

    A few jet ck figures, with their pir-like arms and bell-green eyes, were currently locking their eyes onto the 2 humans that have entered the cage.

    Arge foot gave a light kick out.

    Tu tu tu...

    Zhao Zimo''s head, with his eyes wide open in grievance was kicked over, beforeing to a stop before Wang Zhong and Ma Dong''s feet.

    Hu hu hu hu!

    Boom boom boom boom!

    A few Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings started to pound away at their chests and "hu hu" sounds from their mouths, while their little green eyes shone with excitement and agitation!

    The 2 humans just now were truly too weak, and were basically unable to satisfy them!

    The fierce expression on Zhao Zimo''s face caused a wave of weakness to sweep across Ma Dong''s body, while his entire stomach started to churn.

    While he was making a run on the bank against Zhao Zimo, he had appeared rather tough and strong willed. However, at this moment, he felt his legs starting to wobble. Trembling, he said, "Bro, we''re ying with out lives here. Just now, I''ve let blood rush into my head...speaking of which, do you have any confidence in this? How about letting me wear some armour first?"

    There wasn''t any ridiculingughter present as a result of his words, as everyone knew that Ma Dong wasn''t abat type, with a Initial Casted Soul Stage being able to lift him up. Being able to apany Wang Zhong into the cage, and not faint in the face of those Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King was already a considerable show of courage from him.

    "Ah, with you strength, you can''t even serve as armour." Wang Zhong was rather frank with his reply.

    "I feel that you''re rather reasonable in your answer, but can you at least give me some consoling words..." Ma Dong didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Nevertheless, he focused himself, gulped his saliva down, wiped his mouth, before patting his chest fiercely to muster up his courage. "Fuck it! When I die, my bird''s gonna face the heavens! Why should I be fucking scared if I''m with you! Fuck them all!"

    Hearing Ma Dong''s deration, Wang Zhong gave a faint smile, before taking a big step into the cage.

    Appearing to be stunned by the cold and fearless aura radiating from the little axe-carryin human before them, which waspletely differnt from the 2 crying fellows that had entered earlier, the few monsters did notunch an attack at the first instant. Rather, they proceeded move about cautiously as they change positions within the cage. Hanging on the bars of the cage, they continued to size up Wang Zhong and Ma Dong standing behind him.

    These few 3 to 4 metre tall Iron Ape Kings continued to move closer, revealing greater detail of their appearances as a result. They appeared somewhat simr to the silverback goris from the radiant era, though they were taller, more muscr and intelligent, and also more "evil".

    Despite being universally recognized to be inferior to that dimensional life forms of the same rank, this was a falsely notioned stereotype. One look at those Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings and one could tell that they were fill with intelligence and raw power. Their jet ck fur slightly stained with blood and the heart palpitating bloodthirsty aura they radiate were obvious indicators of the numerous human blood they had tasted.

    Intelligent, cunning, cruel, bloodthirsty,bat loving, and excelling in groupbat were their natural traits.

    The cage turned silent, with the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings'' panting sounding exceedingly clear as a result.

    The atmosphere outside of the cage appeared considerably rxed in contrast, as Zhao Zimo''s death had caused a hidden admiration to surface in the hearts of quite a few people towards Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. From a personal standpoint, Zhao Zimo was indeed a fellow that people disliked. However, from the standpoint of the aristocratic families, regardless of how much awe Wang Zhong had shown to everyone, he was first and foremost amoner. With him "causing" the death of a Zhao Zimo, he would need to pay a price, for example, his life.

    This was the bottomline of the aristocratic families. The situation Wang Zhong was all too obvious in their eyes.

    "This person has a 4 life-threatening weaknesses in this cage fight." said Rennes with a faint smile. Although he might not be as famous in the CHF as Mo Wen and Carolyn, he definitely had to qualifications to say those words, be it in experience or eyesight.

    "Oh?"

    "The cramped space will limit the release of his strength, what more his moves. The weight of the axe makes it even hard for him to move about within.This is the first."

    "The Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings aren''t afraid of special abilities. From the look of his fight against Gui Xinying, he might have some special ability trump cards. However, they will be uselessin here. That is the 2nd."

    "Being unfamiliar towards cage fights and their taboos. Take a look at his stance. The correct way to fight in a cage is to have your back against the bars. However, he has chosen to stand in the middle. Although that will grant him more space to tussle about, it also causes to be surrounded by the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings. That''s basically surrendering one''s life away. Perhaps he assumes that he can do so because of his Dimensional Combat Techniques. However, he doesn''t know that the runic array engraved in the metal cage will limit the execution of them, while also serving as a barrier into the dimensional world. Therefore, he is basically unable to travel past the cage bars. This is the 3rd."

    Rennes proceeded to finish off with an indifferent tone. "Looking at Wang Zhong''s stance, I can see that he doesn''t have the intention of giving up on Ma Ding. This will add a sizable increase in problems on top of the earlier 3. How will he be able to survive?"

    However, everyone knew that he wasn''t going to give up on Ma Dong. However, attending to the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings while protecting Ma Dong would really be too impractical.

    The bloodthirsty smell within the change continued to stimte the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings, with Ma Dong''s eyes shing around caused them to identify the fear present within him.

    From the looks of it, these 2 humans weren''t all to different from the previous two.

    Hu!

    The most muscr and what seemed like the leader of the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings was the first one to break the calm silence, hurtling itself straight towards Wang Zhong.

    At the instant the gigantic 3 metre tall figure threw itself of the cage bars, the entire cage shook like a baby''s rattle, with the massive ck figure appearing right over Wang Zhong''s head in the next instant. Saliva dripped out from the giant mouth of the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King, as the vour of the blood circting within the body of the human was so unbearably delicious it was turning it crazy!

    It lunged over, wanting to use its body to suppress, dominate and bit the human to death!

    The massive winds howled across the skies. There wasn''t much of any skill involved in its lunge, with the only factors being speed and strength!

    A cage fight was a cage fight. With the cramped space and small dimensions, skills would just be something fanciful. Within a cage, strength and speed represented everything!

    Whoosh!

    However, the head sttering like a melon scene did not ur.

    Instead, a powerful arm hoisted Ma Dong up like a toy, causing Ma Dong to immediately feel how fragile and delicate he was.

    A sh of brilliance burst out from Wang Zhong''s eyes, before a violent explosion of aura surged out. What appeared to be a storm swept out in all directions. It was unimaginable how such overbearing aura and fury could swept out from his heart!

    In the next second, his war axe was already hoisted high into the air,

    Going alongside the exploding aura, an intent that caused people''s hearts to turn cold instantly filled the entire cage. What appeared to be limitless energy, no, what appeared to be the entire world had now condensed at the edge of that axe!

    BANG!

    Without any stop, a white glow blossomed from it!

    Too quick!

    If the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King''s speed was rated at 5 out of 10, the speed of Wang Zhong''s axe would be sufficient to ce it at 10 out of 10!

    It was basically unable to see where that axe had came from, as it appeared as a sh in its eyes, before the massive impact had already came rushing down from above!

    Bang!

    A sound just like a knife chopping into a watermelon rang out. The Iron Ape King, known for its indestructability and invinciblity, had its head chopped off!

    Heaven''s Raising Overlord Chop!

    Carrying Ma Dong in one hand, and wielding his axe in the other, Wang Zhong''s chop had cleaved the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape King''s head right off! Furthermore, its 2-3 metre twitching body was hoisted into the air with one single arm!

    A chop! One single chop!

    The discussion filled surroundings instantly turned into absolute silence.

    It seemed that everyone had underestimate Wang Zhong''s strength once again.

    After all, in the CHF, Wang Zhong had always disyed various kinds of skills techniques and fanciful weaponry. However, at this moment...

    That, that''s Noriba''s signature move? However, how could it have such a quick eruption!

    Noriba''s jaw had almost fell out from his mouth, as even he would need to warm up before using this move. However, Wang Zhong hadpletely done nothing of that sort!

    However, from the astonishing might shown in that chop, everyone could telll that it was definitely not something that could be achieved with just anybat technique, be it even Noriba''s "genuine move".

    The expressions of dimir and the others changed slightly, as no one had expected for Wang Zhong to actually be able to use 2nd drive through a weapon! Those were 2pletely different concepts, and so does the lethality.

    His hybrid attack appeared simple, yet the phyiscal strength, Soul Power, willpower and the various otherponentsw were definite present within. However, more it was so, the greater the burden and exhaustion it had towards one''s body.

    In the cage, it took only an instant for the other 4 Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings to circle Wang Zhong and Ma Dong in fury. Lunging forwards, they would not give their prey any chance to breath!

    ck figures figures covered them in all directions, with the ferocious aura from the Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings flooding the entire cage!

    Wang Zhong gave his axe a light shake.

    Thud!

    The chaotic powers present in the earlier chop swept out, causing the Iron Ape King''s head to explode like a rotten melon!

    Not only did it stter within the cage, the rampant power sent blood, brain matter and chunks of flesh shooting towards the people in outside!

    The rain of blood and flesh wasn''t small, as it contained a portion of the hidden strength that Wang Zhong''s chop possessed. Furthermore, the brain had exploded as though it a grenade had gone off within it, causing the explosion to be even greater!

    Fortunately, everyone present were experts.

 Chapter 589 - Overlordâ€™s 5 successive chops

    <h4>Chapter 589: Overlord¡¯s 5 sessive chops</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    From the Stuart side,Yi Luo took a step forward and extended her hands out, using the Soul Power shield she had created to block all of the iing matter. Crossing his hands, a white aura congealed around Mo Wen, attracting the iing blood rain before sending it to the ceiling, causing it to be instantly pockmarked with bullet-like holes!

    dimir did not even raise his hands before a ice wall instantly congealed before him, protecting him and his teammates.

    From the skill Wang Zhong had unleashed, as well as his usage of Soul Power, no one would believe that the former had never used an axe before. Unlike the technqiues used by Noriba, any weapon in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands would blossom with brilliance, just as though they had been reborn.

    Even the experts present outside of the cage could feel the threat radiating from him, what more the 4 Bloodthirsty Iron Ape Kings present right beside him?

    The dense blood rain smashed against their bodies like a hail of bullets, though their powerful metal attribute elemental trait and defence made it not problem for them to defeat against such impacts. The only problem was their eyes. Nevertheless, being able to survive through the dark era meant that the present mutated beasts had perfected their evolution, allowing the Iron Ape Kings to block the iing bullets with their eyelids. Clearly, Wang Zhong¡¯s move was fruitless, only managing to block their advance for an instant, while simultaneously provoking their savagery.

    Bang!

    Only at this moment did the beheaded Iron Ape King smash against the ground of the cage. Now, a rampant and fearless aura radiated out from every pore of Wang Zhong¡¯s body. He hand always treated the fights he encountered in the CHF with a learning and enjoyment stance. However, when facing against enemies...

    There was only one oue for them¡ªDEATH!

    Whoosh!

    Without any pause in his movements, Wang Zhong gave a forward tap with his feet. Before reaching the top of his jump, he had already did a somersault,nding on his 2 feet.

    The axe in his hand started to glow, with the axe intent that took Noriba countless hours training in the freezing cold to obtain the peak condition to unleash had already be congealed once again!

    Die!

    Although both possessed a simr imposing heaven decimating earth shattering manner, the might of this 2nd move was even more ferocious that the first. The imposing manner and power in which Wang Zhong had shown in his first attack did not dissipate after itpletion. In the face of Wang Zhong, the Iron Ape King¡¯s terrifying defence appearing exceedingly weak.

    BANG...

    The Iron Ape King¡¯s brain instantly exploded apart!

    Noriba¡¯s eyes had already turned as wide as saucers, with his mouth opened so big it couldn¡¯t be opened up any furthermore. Everyone present in here were high level experts, so there were able to see that when Wang Zhong¡¯s axe chopped down on the head of the Iron Ape King, the 2nd drive present in the Heaven¡¯s Raising Explosive Chop had immediately turned it¡¯s brain into mush, before the continuing momentum and force cleaved into the already defenseless head.

    Frankly speaking, Noriba felt a feeling akin to himself climaxing at that instant.

    Wang Zhong had actually, he was actually able to immediately unleash a second chop?!

    Naturally, Noriba was also able to aplish this feat. However, such actions were strainous for his body, with him needing to relying on his overbearing talent to do so. He was basically unable to do so with the ease that Wang Zhong had managed... to simply do so as though it was an ordinary attack.

    He really did not believe that Wang Zhong¡¯s body was tougher and more resilient than his own!

    This was just like how a person jumps. If one jumps a metre into the air, one possessed sufficient strength and explosive power. Perhaps, one might even be able to jump 1.5 metres into the air. However, if one wanted to jump for a second time, wouldn¡¯t one need tond firest? However, Wang Zhong¡¯s sessive unleash of his move was equilvient of someone leaping 1 metre into the air, before using the air as a tform to jump up 1 more metre! That had already exceeded the boundaries of strength eruption, and reaching to the level of breaking thews of physics!

    However, that was only the start of Noriba¡¯s shock.

    In the next second, Wang Zhong¡¯s axe had already shed over. Appearing to not stop at all, with the aid from the momentum he gained from lifting the axe, heunched himself into the air, before the blossoming of radiance congealed once against at the edge of his axe!

    3rd chop!

    Whoosh...

    The cage was extremely narrow, while the axe was extremelyrge and unwieldy. However, what if its speed became extremely quick and its chop extremely urate, hurtling over like a bolt of lightning?

    Bang...

    A more vicious 3rd chop wasunch, with the power being higher than the previous 2. Uponnding, this chop instantly caused the head of the unfortunate Iron Ape King to immediately explode like a melon.

    The remaining 2 Iron Ape Kings were frightened by the imposing nature of Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks. A wild monster like them actually knew what fear was, and wanted to flee. However, having seeded in his attack, Wang Zhong had alreadyunched himself forwards. Carrying Ma Dong with one hand, he raised his axe with the other, unleashing his 4th chop out!

    This chop wasunch at the back of the Iron Ape king, BANG...

    The Iron Ape King¡¯s body smashed into the cage, its back split open, with guts littering the floor. At this moment, thest Iron Ape King had already ran to the other corner of the cage. Once again, without halting at all, Wang Zhongunched himself forwards, causing his axe to rumble with the faint sound of thunder as it travelled through the air.

    Bang...

    A hideous looking expression appeared on the Iron Ape King as the axe smashed into it. With a miserable shriek, its gigantic body exploded like a burst bubble, sending pieces of flesh shooting in all directions.

    The entire area turned silent. The inside of the cage was filled with the blood and flesh of the Iron Ape Kings, as well as Wang Zhong, his left hand holding onto Ma Dong, with his right holding on to his axe.

    Lightning speed 5 sessive Overlord Chops!

    Mo Wen and the others did not utter a words, with even the 5 Legendary Soldier turning silent. Naturally, they had seen before power greater than what Wang Zhong had disyed. However, they had never seen before such power unleashed by someone in the Casted Soul Stage, Such willpower, such tenacity, as well as that decisiveness to kill!

    Long Mei¡¯er started to size up Wang Zhong in detail. At this moment, he had alread calmed his surging breath down, with an absence of any exaggerated expression present on his face. If this person doesn¡¯t die, he would be invincible under the heavens 10 years into the future!

    Wang Zhong ced Ma Dong down, whom was still in a slightly soul shocked state. Although he possessed a heaven-defying type of courage,bat wasn¡¯t his area of expertise. What an immensely enjoyable and stimting ride! Fucking hell! That felt like riding a roller coaster 10 times over, with his body feeling as though it had been hollowed out!

    What 10 minutes? He had never once though of that.

    When was Wang Zhong afraid of a challenge? Regardless of who his opponent was!

    During the darkest period of his childhood, Wang Zhong meticulous thoughts was already developed into a realm ofprehensionpletely unlike normal people through Simba¡¯s various games and tricks, and so did his way and process of thoughts. His interaction with Simba and the various kinds of worlds he had created within his own illusion worlds as well as his thoughts and imaginations. At the period of time where a human¡¯s capacity for knowledge is at its greatest, Wang Zhong¡¯s ability to remain focused and undistracted had already reached a terrifying level. All of these had originally stemmed from him feeling lonely. However, the love he had developed for it at the end had caused the foundations he had built to amplify his strength and cause his potential to erupt to unimaginable heights. Furthermore, the speed of Wang Zhong¡¯s progress had also been terrifying, as he had all along been inspecting and fine tuning what he had learnt and picked up.

    As for the saying that the steel cage would restrict the execution of technique, the narrow space and the stimtion of blood would more so hinder the basic instinct of giant beasts like those Iron Ape Kings. They were the basically the among the apex ofbat types within the mutated beasts. However, in this cage, they werepletely forced to be machines that only rely on power and speed to wreak havoc. Therefore, those Iron Ape Kings were basically on par with a cat!

    What¡¯s more, even with their eruption of strength and speed, how much would those people know about himself?

    Wang Zhong stood in the centre of the cage, his entire body drenched in blood, with 4 corpses strewn around him. With the handle of the axe held in one hand, and its tip resting on the ground, coupled with the bloody smell that perfused the air, he appeared just like an asura that had walked out from hell!

    Pa pa pa pa¡­.

    A series of ps rang out, with Mo Wen being the source. Nevertheless, no one else followed suit, something that he naturally didn¡¯t care, as his appreciation towards Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t something that had appeared overnight.

    A godlike series of 5 chops, and the ability to unleash his power in the face of such intense strain was already out of the realms of the Casted Soul Stage people had in their minds. This level of talent andbat technique, as well as hisprehension ability and all rounded fusion!

    If it was only 2 sessive chops, there might be many who would still feel shock, doubt and would investigate deeper for the underlying reason. However, 5 sessive chops¡­ that was truly the difference between gods and mortals!

    Indeed, there were many people present in here that were prime examples of having surpassed the limits of the Casted Soul Stage. However, other than the freak Mo Wen, the rest of experts had depended on their unique talents or special abilties. However, there was now a Wang Zhong.

    Rennes¡¯s face turned slightly sitff, before subsequently changing it to a self ridiculingugh. This was the first time his face had been pped that quickly. Nevertheless, he had really widened his horizon.

    Noriba flung his mouth in response. He was just about to say that Wang Zhong had learnt his signature move. However...even he wasn¡¯t even able to do that number of sessive attacks.

    He¡¯s the same kind of freak as his captain! That person¡¯s too frightening!

    Long Mei¡¯er looked towards Wang Zhong, before turning her gaze towards Mo Wen. Even she was curious to see what oue would there be if Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were able to bump into each other. The victor would definitely be able to take a great step fowards. The talent, character as well as their single-mindedness were traits that even she feared. At the very least, she had never seen such trait when she was young.

    It was extremely rare for Ma Dong to not be pretentious. In fact, today¡¯s matter was rather dangerous. If it had not been settled properly, it would definitely blow up. Regardless of the oue, they had already offended the Gui and Zhao Families. So what, both families weren¡¯t going to forgive them! Therefore, they needed to always have a counter move for everything. Only by causing pain and fear in their enemies would they be able to live. Never ever did Ma Dong naively think that the Assassin Family and Tianjing would be able to shield him from all dangers.

    If his enemies want to fight, let there be war!

 Chapter 590 - A Different Tianjing

    Chapter 590: A Different Tianjing

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Due to the presence of Long Mei''er, the 4 head judges as well as the 3 other great families, especially the Mo Family, made the Zhao and Gui Families be unable to continue tossing around. At the very least, they won''t be able to do anything else in this CHF. That''s because the Mo and Stuart Families would not allow anyone to break the rules!

    A gust of wind continued to brew and expand in silence. Yet in that quiet silence, there were no one bit of any wind noises.

    Zhao Zimo''s death did not stir up many repercussions, with it being reced by the performance Wang Zhong had shown in the cage. It was said that the Zhao Family had sent people to make contact, though they were met with the full force of Long Mei''er rejection. As for that unfortunate museum director, there really wasn''t anyone asking for him.

    Although the scheme to topple Tianjing didn''t seed, it had sent rm bells ringing within the 3 other great families.

    Wang Zhong''s strength appeared to have already crossed the boundaries on their understanding. However, the most frightening aspect was that they would forever be unable to determine exactly where his limits were!

    Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had not lost without any injustice.

    However, this was a problem that temporarily fell under the sole possession of dimir.

    The lively Stuart City and those crazy Brother King fans did not know that Tianjing had already managed to escape from the jaws of death and survived without mishap. It was also at this moment that the organizingmittee immediately broadcasted on Skylink about the matchups for the semifinals 3 days from now.

    There was no balloting. Instead, it was in ordance with the sequence of matches in the quarterfinals.

    Heaven''s Fate Academy VS Stuart Academy.

    Tianjing Academy VS Grozny Academy.

    Truthfully speaking, it doesn''t really matter who goes up against who, as there were only 4 squadrons left after all, with all of them showing suppressive levels of strength in the earlier matches. Even Tianjing, which had been underestimated all along, had also done so. Regardless of their disadvantage in points in the duelling phases of their matches, Wang Zhong and Grai''s performances were absolutely be rated as universally destructive.

    The 2 of them were also known as the strongest tag team in the CHF. Tianjing''s weaknesses and strengths were clear for all to see, and were all equally obvious. However, at this stage of the CHF, the more critical aspect duringbat were their strengths.

    Following the progression of the CHF, individual performances would grow increasingly important. Regardless Mo Wen, who was always shrouded in mystery, the queen-like Carolyn, the freak-like dimir, or the god-like Almighty King, the strength they had disyed could definitely not be supplemented by quantity.

    The odds for the 2 semifinal matches were all equal, with anyone capable of winning their opponents.

    At this moment, there was no one out there that felt group battles was a problem for Tianjing. Wang Zhong and Grai''sbination Subwoofer Cannon had already propelled Tianjing''s group battle might to a extremely frightening level by the general poption. As of now, they were basically hailed as BUG level existences. Be it Heaven''s Fate, Grozny, or Stuart, all of them might need to ces their hopes towards the individual duels. If not, they would need to use all of the strength to defend against the iingbination Subwoofer Cannon, where they would left half maimed at the very best!

    For the participants, the new few days of preparations were crucially important for them to adjust the state of their minds and bodies, as well as toe up with tactics for their uing opponents. However, the craze of the Brother King Fans were still raging on in the Skylink. To them, waiting was tantamount to torture. Fortunately, there were alreadyrge numbers of already eliminated CHF participants that have joined in the craze. There were quite people who were doing analysis for the semifinals, as there were people within themoner elite that had good eyesight. Off within, there was nocking of genuine experts like Sharmie and Laura. The different views these 2 great ball queens had towards everything was already an open secret since their OP days. However, towards Tianjing''s All Mouthy King, these 2 had somehow managed to mantain the same stance in their views. Furthermore, these 2 had no longer shown themselves in thepetition. Despite both of them being eliminated from the CHF, they had basically achieved the goals they had set, and had even somewhat exceeded them.

    Their feminine appeal coupled with their strength caused their fame and poprity to explode. Furthermore, unlike Carolyn, Divian, Gui Xinying and Mo Xingchen, Laura and Sharmie appeared more close and intimate to themoners, resulting in them be even more well-liked in this CHF. They were willing to lower themselves and participate in the discussion, which had slightly lit people''s, while secretly causing yet another wave of craze towards the Almighty King.

    Although Laura didn''t participate, she too knew about the underhanded methods of the Zhao and Gui Families, as this matter couldn''t be concealed. The various great families also knew about this. Nevertheless, even the Gui and Zhao Families did not expect such an intense reply from the various other great families and influences. Zhao Zimo''s defeat had left the Zhao Family extremely dissatisfied. They were still nning to find some leverage from with CHF organizingmittee. However, at this present moment, other than the 10 great families, there were still over a hundred other smaller aristocratic families out there that were fighting for ther survival. To them Zhao Zimo was merely a sessor, and yet he was that rampant and dared to break rules. The Federation did not return back to the dark era! This was the CHF that everyone around the world was paying attention to! Furthermore, did Wang Zhong deserve all of these just because of hisck of background?

    Many powerful counter attacks, coupled with the incitement from the Parliament to grasp hold of this opportunity to deal a heavy blow to the Gui and Zhao Families sprung out in reply. Naturally, the these matters were all considered to be behind-the-scene schemes, and it would definitely not be settled that easily. The Zhao and Gui Families would need to properly manage their public rtions if they want to cate the displease from the various powerful influences. Furthermore, Stuart and the other great families maintained their neutrality for this matter, while the Mo Family had shown as level of displeasement. With Copperfield supporting Tianjing, they indeed did not give the Zhao and Gui Families any chances, especially the former. After all, it was Zhao Zimo who had shown his face, with the Gui Family only using their name as a show of power.

    "I feel that Tianjing is very strong, and really have the chance to head into the finals. The Grozny squadron isn''t much stronger than Martial Ghost Divine Emperor."

    "Me too! I feel that Tianjing''s twin stars are too awesome."

    "Haha. The further up the stage, the more important one''s trump cards are. The depth of might the powerful squadrons possessed doesn''t only affect the possible changes and rotations they might do before the match. As long as one''s bench is sufficiently powerful, a squadron would be able to hold a greater number of their trump cards in their hand. This allows them the opportunity to y them when they would matter the most. Take si''s Great Void Mouth for example. If used properly, it might trante to an easy victory."

    "Nevertheless, to deal with Tianjing, one has to grasp hold of Grai. If Wang Zhong and Grai are allowed to enter the group battle together, even the 3 S+ squadrons might not haveplete guarantee to take them down."

    ...

    The mouring on Skylink did not affect the peace of the Tianjing squadron.

    After the calm of the cross wheel storm, everyone had likely realised that Tianjing was faced with various kinds of concealed dangers. At this moment, the reporters who had stationed themselves outside of the Tianjing vi had already been chased away by the organizingmittee as well as the Stuart Family, allowing the Tianjing squadron to get their much needed few days of genuine peace and tranquility.

    The Old Potter had already set his roots within the Tianjing Vi. Having reached a bottleneck in the 2nd phase of his research, he did not go around disturbing Wang Zhong and the others in their training. On the contrary, it was Wang Zhong and Grai who had found him to gain some inspiration.

    It was only due to Simba''s influence and Aiolos''s enlightenment that caused Wang Zhong to head down the path of runes. This allowed him to be not bound by the fetters of the Federation''s runic system. Indeed, he was extremely talented in it. However, Wang Zhong wasn''t a god. The Old Potter''s way of deductive research was greatly affected by the inspirations he had gathered from Wang Zhong''s fresh and unique imagination. However, the deductions required at thetter stages were more depended on the fundamentals ofputation as well as the trial and error gained from oceans of experiments. Therefore, Wang Zhong could only lead the way, but not solve the micro questions that were ever so present in the understanding of such a new system.

    The Old Potter wasn''t disappointed by this. Havinig done scientific research for so long, he had developed a reason that knowledge cannot be rushed. On the contrary, he was extremely excited by the ways Wang Zhong and Grai had used runes inbat.

    The Federation''s runic system has always been focused towards scientific usage or as an auxiallury support to improve mankind''s way of life. Therefore, there were rtively few number ofbat orientated runes. In fact, only a few of the ancient aristocratic families would have one or two moves that had been passed down from the dark era. These things were supposed to be dead, yet Wang Zhong and Grai had made them "living". The runes he had amassed and grouped was now able to serve a purpose inbat.

    Although the 2 youths might have treated these things as just another new research, the Old Potter vied this as the creation and development of a brand new system of runes.

    After all, having researched runes for his entire life, the Old Potter was rather interested in it, so much so that he was willing topletely give up on trying the breakthrough the bottleneck of his own research, and group up with Wang Zhong and Grai to do various kinds of experiments onbination runes. It had to be said that the ginger gets spicer the old it was. After getting an understanding of the workings behind thebat runic imprints as well as a few concepts of that Wang Zhong had developed, the old Potter was quickly able to do improvements towards theirbination Subwoofer Cannon.

    Having reduced the number of pathways in thebination runic array and time required to prepared it, he had also made it even stronger than the original. Furthermore, he had also made the process Wang Zhong needed to do to match his Soul Power wasn''t as delicate andplicated as before.

    Frankly speaking, the Old Potter had did all of those purely for the sake of letting moremoners pick this up...

    Scarlet and Emily had already recovered from their injuries. On the contrary, Barran''s condition was not that optimistic. The hellish mes that Gui Xinying had unleashed weren''t ssified within the 5 elemental attribute special abilities, but more towards the ze from the dark element. It possessed an extremely potent corrosive effect as well as severely inhibiting recovery to injuries caused by it. Although meticulous medical care had ensured that there were nosting effects left on him, his recovery speed was truly underwhelming.

    Days went by orderly and in a rxed fashion in the Tianjing Vi. Just like the time when they were up against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, everyone didn''t ce the iing match too much at heart.

    Everyone appeared to have already gotten used to this level of ease and rxed atmosphere, with them no longer being that anxious and ufortable to be standing in the semifinals.

    The only person that would probably be old Greene.

    When Tianjing had appeared on therge screens disyed in Tianjing Academy, he had felt that these bunch of kids were giving their all, suffering so much, yet remaining as tenacious as ever as they climbed up agaisnst the current. Those images had already created tragic and encouraging stories in his mind, causing him to tear up involuntarily when they appear in his dreams.

    However, never did him expect to see the scene that was now right before his very eyes.

    The leader, Ma Dong would either be gambling horses, watching ser, or be in missing.

    Having been born out from the slums, Barran, who had already be an inspirational story, was learning how to cook from Hymin every single day.

    The perfect trump card, Grai was reading all sorts of magazines and reading material. As for the captain and spiritual leader, Wang Zhong, who as hailed as a god by the Tianjing Academy, was now not showing an ounce of any leadership qualities. Not only did he turn a utter blind eye to all of that, he had not done any proper job, as old Greene did not even see him pay half a look at the information about Grozny, nor did he enter the training room for any training.

    This... was this how they had done to win all the way to here?

    Greene would definitely not interfere with the way they were doing things; though after witnessing the scene before him, he couldn''t help feeling a little faint.

    Okay... Truthfully speaking, reaching the semifinals was already an extremely great surprise for

 Chapter 591 - Gui Xinyingâ€™s invitation (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 591: Gui Xinying¡¯s invitation (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although the old Potter lived here, Laura did not show any intent of hiding. On the contrary, she continued to run over to the Tianjing Vi many times over.

    During the night, Laura hade over again. Despite saying that she was just passing by, everyone could see that she had definitely made meticulous preparations before heading over. Dressed in a small flowery blouse with a cute shawl draped across her neck, Ma Dong and the others were almost stunned and be in a loss for words towards the makeover of the usual soldier outfit dressed Laura.

    Her milkyplexion and voluptuous chest were entuated to the extreme. There was a saying ¡°A woman wouldn¡¯t be a good woman if she isn¡¯t able to cause men to think with their lower bodies.¡± Although it was a statement meant to be a joke, it can likely epass the views that men view as aesthetic and appealing.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t a date, as that soul-stirring date had already happened a few days ago. One date was already enough for her to reminisce for a very long time. Be it Wang Zhong or Laura, both clearly weren¡¯t people who loved to hang their thoughts of love by their mouths every single day.

    Laura had brought over the newest informations about Gronzy, something which she had organized together during the past few days. She knew that although Tianjing appeared extremely rxed, everyone was, in fact, using their own ways to adjust their own mental and physical state. From the information, there were some information that appeared to be misleading. Having reached this stage of the CHF, everyone really had to pull out all of their strength.

    However, due to Copperfield being thest ones to engage inbat against Grozny. Coupled with Laura being the sessor of one of the 10 great aristocratic families, the information she had gone through in detail would be rather urate.

    Vasilyevich¡¯s strength was somewhat simr in construct to Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, with 3 members forming the backbone of the entire squadron.

    Furthermore, there was naturally dimir, who was the most important person among the 3 core members.

    ¡°It has been a long, long time since the Ice attribute Ruler Talent has graced the world. As long as they don¡¯t die prematurely, almost all of the people with such talent would be defintely be able to entire the Heavenly Soul Stage. In fact, they have a very high possiblity to breakthrough the life and death barrier present in the Heavenly Soul Stage. That¡¯s a talent that can allow one to fight a thousand by oneself. You have to know that Heavenly Soul Stage experts possessed a lifespan much, much longer than ordinary people. The birth of one would allow one¡¯s family to be favoured and protected for multiple generations. This is also the reason why dimir¡¯s able to move unimpendedly within the northern regions, not because he was the eldest son of the this generation¡¯s leader for the Vasilyevich family. From the looks of it, he¡¯s the calmest one among the so called 4 Heavenly Kings. However, in reality, dimir¡¯s influence in the?Vasilyevich family might only be matched by Carolyn. Even that fellow Gui Hao¡¯s unable to have such an influence in the Gui Family.¡± clearly, Laura had done her homework.

    ¡°However, other than their worshipping of experts, the northern regions also respect the brave. They prefer to watch straight up battles and clean victories, and not those who choose to use underhanded schemes, regardless of the abiilty required to do so. Therefore, you guys should be encountering too much of external factors in your uing match. You guys can rest well knowing that.¡± said Laura with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you. Also, help me thank Old Potter for making a stand.¡± Wang Zhong had already gotten the news from Ma Dong that Laura and the Old Potter had really sticking by him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How can I be an empty vessel, right!¡± replied Laura with a smile as she gave a wink.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll remember this favour. In the future, as long as there¡¯s anything you need help with that I can do to help, I¡¯ll definitely not decline!¡± said Wang Zhong. Ever since he had realized it, Laura and the Old Potter had continued to helped him alot, even though they did not need anything from himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then!¡± Laura epted it dfully. Naturally, she had just gave a casual reply, though she would never expect for this promise to actually save the Potter Family in the future.

    ¡°Lets talk about his Divinized Ice Attribute special ability.¡± said Wang Zhong with?a faint smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ve crossed hands with him, give a little suggestion about him.¡±

    After thinking about it seriously for a while, Laura replied with, ¡°Soft!¡±

    That¡¯s an answer everyone had not thought off. Laura, who was the only one who had came into direct contat with that divinized ice wall, had actually gave a single word evaluation.

    Soft? Wang Zhong immediately went into deep thought, as he naturally understood what Laura meant. For a person to be able to change their special ability to such a state goes to show how extraordinary his control over special ability.

    ¡°That¡¯s very strange. Those ice walls appear to be extremely tough and resilient, yet they don¡¯t possess the hard feel that ice would have upon contract. Other than having the same appearance, they gave me a feeling as though they were already not like ice, but more like beds of springs that possess extremely high rebounding strength and toughness.¡± said Laura as she shook her head. ¡°Perhaps using sharp weapons might be more effective than fists, though it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to try them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve collected a few clips of dimir fighting in the dimensional worlds. Here, take a look.¡±

    As Laura continued speaking, her Skylink was already ying a clip.

    The camera moved extremely quickly around, with some blurriness in them. That caused them to appear as though they were taken stealthily, though it might also be due to the intense shaking during higher level fights which result in the loss of image integrity. Nevertheless, everyone could barely make out the footage of dimir fighting against dimensional life forms. They appeared to be 5th rank life forms, a level that was insurmountable for Cast Soul Stages. 5th rank dimensional life forms were existences that would suppress all Casted Soul Stages. However, even such powerful life forms had simrly suffered in the face of dimir¡¯s ice walls. Regardless of how strong their special abilities were, nor their powerful fists and ws, they were hard pressed to do any destructive damage to the ice wall. On the contrary, they were killed by the continuous rebounding of their attacks to the point of death. The next few clips were of him fighting different dimensional life forms, but the oue of the fights were basically the same.

    Wang Zhong watched all of them with earnesty. To him, rxing was just a state of mind for him, and not because of his arrogance or ego. If Heavenly Soul Stage was the epitome of mankind¡¯s cultivation, then Ruler level special ability was the apex of special abilties.

    This point was shown off in full disy in those videos, as well as deeper level of usage and greater variation. His Ruler level special ability allowed him to maintain an extremely high realm in his special ability, regardless of quality or quantity of power output.

    Without talking about special ability counters and purely from the state of those dimensional life forms, Wang Zhong felt that even his Dimensional Wanderer King might not be able to put up a fight against them. The devouring ability it possessed wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Furthermore, it would be restricted by the energy he could output and thews of the world when summoned. After all, this wasn¡¯t the hyperdimension.

    Furthermore, from thebat footages of dimir going against those dimensional life forms, Wang Zhong could see that the former did not show the strength he had disyed in the CHF.

    Take for example his tyrannical fleshly body and power. Take for example thebat experience and determination to win that wasn¡¯t inferior to Wang Zhong.

    He definitely was an opponent that was harder to deal with than Gui Hao. In fact, he was even more formidable that Gui Xinying. Gui Xinying possessed an invincible talent. However, her talent could not manifest all of its might at her current Soul Stage. Furthermore, a girl¡¯s physique was indeed weaker than a male. In contrast, dimir¡¯s definitely able to unleash the full might of his talent. Furthermore, hailing from the northern regions caused him to be even more blessed by the heavens. Within the Vasilyevich family, there were quite a few Heavenly Soul Stage experts that possessed Ice attribute special abilities This definitely gave him the best environment to learn ways and methods to use his ice attribute special abilities, thereby developing the best way for himself.

    It was impossible to be genuinely strong without both talent and guidance. With him possessing both factors, one could imagine how high dimir¡¯s strength was. The only reasons he did not appear that strong was due to the ice attribute special ability being slightly more ordinary, and that the northerner did not love to show off and act pretentiously...That¡¯s a wrong statement, as there¡¯s the exception, Noriba. It was due to these factors that didn¡¯t make his name as radiant as Gui Hao or Carolyn.

    However, this CHF had already proven that strength was the one and only pass to everything.

    Vasilyevich, would be Tianjing¡¯s greatest test in this CHF.

    ...

    ¡°Is captain Wang Zhong there?¡±

    An extremely unassuming male stoof outside of the Tianjing squadron¡¯s vi. Present on his chest was a dark red badge of a skeleton, showing this not too weed status.

    The Gui Family!

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who wishes to invite captain Wang Zhong for a drink under the moonlight at 8pm tonight.¡±

    Upon delivering the message, the male turned and left, while inciting a huge panic in Ma Dong.

    With Zhao Zimo¡¯s matter clearly having the involving the Gui Family, as well as thetter¡¯s rtionship with the current Tianjing, how could that be any good news at all? He had originally wished to toss it at the back of his mind, never to remember it again. However, Wang Zhong had insisted on going. Furthermore, he was even nning on going alone!

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a feast, brother! I feel that¡¯s its for the best that you don¡¯t go. They don¡¯t even dare toe see you at such a crucial junction. Who knows what kind of hellish trap they have nned for you.¡± Ma Dong was exasperated. What¡¯s the hell¡¯s wrong with my bro¡¯s mind?

    However, Wang Zhongugh and replied. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m aware of the situation.¡±

    On one hand, even if the Gui Family makes a move, they should know to show restraint after the previous matter. Furthermore, they wouldn¡¯t find her in such brazen fashion. Finally, the only person from the Gui Family that would call him out to admire the moon and have a drink would be Gui Xinying.

    Evening arrrived just as Wang Zhong reached the bar. 2 bodyguards dressed in jet ck suits stood at the entrance, with one of them just so happen to be the male that had came earlier to the Tianjing squadron mansion. Upon seeing Wang Zhong, not a single look of aggression was shown on his face. What¡¯s more, there was even a respect shown on his face that was extremely rare to see from members of the Gui Family. Bowing slightly, he respectfully opened the door to the bar.

    A dim glow was present within the bar while a slow and gentle music yed in the background. There was no staff present, appearing as though all of them have been removed from here. At this moment, there was only a petite, attractive figure sitting at the bar table, currently pouring a drink for herself.

    ¡°I know that you will definitely.¡± today, Gui Xinying wasn¡¯t wearing her veil. Upon turning around, a faint smile was present on her face, appearing to be not down from the series of events that have happened.

    With augh, Wang Zhong walked, over. Taking a ss, he replied, ¡°How can I be discourteous when a beauty invites? However, I¡¯m really surprised at your invitation, considering the situation we¡¯re in right now.¡±

    Gui Xinying poured Wang Zhong a drink before saying, ¡± Would you believe, that I were to say, that my thoughts are different from my brother?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± taking a drink, Wang Zhong replied. ¡°Of course. You are you, not your brother.¡±

    In reality, after making initial contact with Gui Xinying to meeting her in the battlefield, Wang Zhong could immediately feel that Barran would either be dead or lying on the hospital bed at the very least of thetter was to be matched against her. Furthermore, he could see that she was extremely respectful of her brother, yet not allowing him to influence or control her.

    After taking a drink and smacking his lips, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t able to taste anything but the booze.

    Gui Xinying smiled sweetly upon seeing how much trust Wang Zhong had in her. Honestly speaking, even she wasn¡¯t able to be that trusting. Despite it being impossible for her to harm him, what if she actually could?

    Wang Zhong himself radiated an aura that made people have good impressions towards him. In otyher words, he had his own rules and bottom line. Anyone who was friends with him wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him betraying them, something that Gui Hao absolutely wasn¡¯t able to do. Without taking about outsiders, even his biological sister had to be wary about him.

    ¡°This is the genuine Hignd Park. It¡¯s extremely hard to find now. Take a sip, followed by a mouth of ice water. It¡¯s extremely vourful when done this way.¡± said Gui Xinying with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s more or less the same for me. What¡¯s more, you can¡¯t be inviting me to drink every single day, right? Therefore, it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t get a good taste for this.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile.

    ¡°On the contrary, I would wish to invite you every single day to drink with me. However, you wouldn¡¯t agree to that, would you?¡± said Gui Xinying. Both of the clearly knew the meaning behind their words, that Wang Zhong would never evere to rely on the Gui Family.

    She didn¡¯t meet him today to have a drink on a whim. Recently, Gui Xinying had been frankly feeling extremely troubled. Although the world have been calm and tranquil for the past few days, that wasn¡¯t the case within the Gui Family, which had already been turnedpletely upside down. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t just due to the matter caused by Zhao Zimo.

    Gui Hao was foreordained to bing the pir of embarassment for the Gui Family. His status as their sessor would definitely be removed. This wasn¡¯t just due to him losing to Wang Zhong in martial might, but also due to theplete defeat he had suffered in terms of attitude and character. On the contrary, Gui Xinying, who had shown an extraordinary performance in the previous match, had already be the sessor first in line after obtain the majority of vota in the Gui Family elder council, with Gui Hao being pushed to second in line.

    This change didn¡¯t mean that Gui Hao had lost all of his chances to be first in line against, as bnce and struggles were part and parcel of great aristocratic families. Only through these would they be able to polish and temper the strongest representatives to lead them. Gui Hao¡¯s talents were still present, though he was too immature. A blow like this was a test that had came at an extremely orpportune moment.

    Great figures would need to possess the consideration of great figure. However, this was indeed an extremely great test towards the brother-sister rtionship between Gui Hao and Gui Xinying.

    Both of them have quite a good rtionship despite having different mothers. However, the powers standing on their mothers¡¯ sides have long been going at each other¡¯s throats.

    Gui Xinying frankly didn¡¯t care about herself being the sessor or not. If it were possible, she would rather choose to slowly aid Gui Hao, her brother to stand up. Furthermore, she also believed that with sufficient experience, Gui Hao¡¯s talent would make he capable of being the Gui Family¡¯s representative. However, she wasn¡¯t able to control the internal struggles happening in the Gui Family. The clearer she could see, the more trouble it had brought for him. She wanted to talk to people about it, yet discovered that there was no one she could talk. As of now, she was more or less clear why Carolyn and Divian were able to be besties even with their considerable differences, including goals and character. In the end, people needed tomunicate.

    As for her, the rtives that were close to her a few days ago had turned into her enemies in a blink of an eye. That was simply a joke.

    If powere at such a cost, she would rather not ept it. In the past, she believed that she merely had no intimate friends. However, at this moment, she felt that she didn¡¯t even have any close rtives left! Everyone around her had schemes and ns in their minds, appearing as though every single step and word they spoke wasyered with various kinds of traps and ulterior motives. Now, Gui Hao had already treated her as his enemy, obviously having yet to extricate himself from the emotions he had developed from his loss. This loss had impacted him too heavily, with time needed for him to understand and get over it.

    For some unknown reason, she thought about Wang Zhong, which immediately caused her to develop intense feeling that the former was someone that she could talk too. Even if they weren¡¯t about the issues she was currently facing, he was still someone she felt she could talk to.

 Chapter 592 - The mascot of Heavenâ€™s Fate? (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 592: The mascot of Heaven¡¯s Fate? (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Gui Xinying wasn¡¯t trying to tear the Gui Family apart, nor was she someone that would wallow in regret. People who cannot face defeat would never, ever be experts. Now, the problem was ced in the hands of the Grozny squadron. Unlike Laura¡¯s point of view, Gui Xinying felt that this Ice Prince hailing from the northern regions were as frightening as the Wang Zhong sitting beside her. In fact, he might even be harder to deal with than Mo Wen.

    With the Gui Family¡¯s informationwork and ambition, Gui Xinying clearly had a much better understanding of dimir than Wang Zhong. ¡°dimir had most likely not even used his true strength to deal with Laura in their fight. In our generation¡¯s Casted Soul Stage, dimir might very well be the strongest in terms of special abilities. Ice and fire are 2 extremelymon attributes seen in special abilities. However, its apletely different story when they are divinized. At the very least, he is able to extinguish my hellish mes with ease.¡±

    Wang Zhong had never underestimated any opponent he met. However, dimir¡¯s strength might cause him to not have any opportunity to disy his strength.

    ¡°Have youe up with any countermeasures?¡± all of a sudden, Gui Xinying discovered that she was being extremely open when she was speaking with Wang Zhong, and that also tranted to her talkativeness. Arge part of the reason was due to Wang Zhong having defeated her. She was an extremely prideful person at heart, with defeating her being the only way for her to show respect towards one.

    Wang Zhong swirled his ss about. Indeed, this Hignd Park was a nice drink, and was extremely easy to absorb for anyone with a soldier¡¯s constitution. ¡°That¡¯s something that has to wait for the fight to know. I really, really want to experience his extreme Ice attribute special ability.¡±

    Looking at his expression, Gui Xinying immediately knew that Wang Zhong was feeling confident towards the uing fight. This was also true in her fight against him, where he had always been the one replying to her moves. This was indicative of him possessing sufficient confidence to deal with any reversals that might ur when trump cards were yed. There was only one person who hadmonly done so before the appearance of Wang Zhong, and that was Mo Wen.

    Truthfully speaking, there were many people within the higher levels of the Federation that were suspecting Mo Wen to be All Mouthy King when thetter had appeared into the scene. That¡¯s because only Mo Wen had the style and character to aplish the feats thetter had done so. However, with their styles, both Mo Wen and the Mo Family would not do such a thing. Nevertheless, not in their wildest dreams did they expect for there to be another person with such level of strength behind the moniker of All Mouthy King.

    Yet, such a person had appeared.

    ¡°Oh right, do you also have a space-time constitution?¡± asked Gui Xinying. Honestly, she was extremely presumptuous with her question, yet had asked in an extremely calm manner.

    Shaking his head, Wang Zhong replied, ¡± I don¡¯t know about any space-time constitution, but I feel that I too am extremely sensitive towards dimensional energies. The only thing I¡¯mcking is in thebat department. I¡¯ve really acquired and learnt all from you guys in this CHF.¡±

    All of a sudden, Gui Xinying felt slightly ashamed of herself. There¡¯s a terrifying strong person before her, yet still wanted to continue learning from others. Really¡­

    ¡°In the past, I believed that Mo Wen¡¯s the most frightening person out there. Now, that fellow finally has a contender. Naturally, that¡¯s after you cross the hurdle that is dimir.¡±

    ¡°Er, did dimir and Mo Wen cross hands before?¡±

    ¡°Nope, though the 2 most likely have the thought of having a match together. However, they would probably not gain muchprehension even if they were to do so, as the 2 of them are walking down 2 different paths. dimir¡¯s walking down to the path towards the epitome of special ability, while Mo Wen¡¯s doing in on the path of the soldier. Therefore, you and Mo Wen crossing hands will definitely result in the greatest fireworks, something that a lot of people are looking forward to watch.¡±

    Even Gui Xinying wasn¡¯t able to imagine what kind of fight these 2 would show to the world. Ever since the end of the dark era, there have never been 2 of such heaven-sent miraculous geniuses that have appeared at the same time in history. Most crucially, they weren¡¯t much far apart in age!

    Having gainedprehension and direction towards the martial Dao had caused Gui Xinying to feel much happier, while letting her loosen a lot of the fetters she was bounded by. All of a sudden, she understood what she really wanted. Since she wasn¡¯t willing to participate in those power struggles, why force herself too?

    There would definitely be chances for her.

    Wang Zhong also had a bountiful harvest, as he had gained an understanding of the life of dimir. He loved to listen to people talk and getting to understand them. Naturally, despite Gui Xinying being unable to represent the Gui Family, he was clear about the grudges and grievance he had with people. With the brevity of one¡¯s existence in this world, one really needed to be delighted in seeking vengeance!

    ¡­¡­

    The 7 days given to touch upon the various matters quietly psed. While the atmosphere in the outside world had reached earth shattering heights, the Tianjing squadron¡¯s vi continued to exist within peace and tranquillity. Naturally, the same kind of atmosphere was present within the other 3 great squadrons. Having already reached the most critical phase in this CHF, there was no more need for them to go along with public opinion. Of course, they would definitely gain the most popr if they were to go alongside public opinion, as this CHF could be said to be the greatest event that the Federation had hosted, with its magnitude being even bigger than the event known as the Olympics held in the Radiant Era. The reason for this was due to this era¡¯s modes of entertainment being less abundant than the Radiant Era. Furthermore, with the rise of aristocratic families, the age of the CHF had begun, with this current one breaking all records within this era.

    Finally, the day of the semifinals had arrived, with the first match being the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron VS Stuart!

    A match that received worldwide attention!

    The entire Federation was now focusing their attention to this luxurious city, with the city having entered a frenzy celebratory state sincest night. The streets were filled with the propaganda videos of the 4 semifinalists, which had been continuously rolling for god knows how many times. Through the various camera angles of these videos, even the most obscure of substitutes from these 4 squadrons have already be to most familiar of stars among the general public. Although their performances and strength weren¡¯t that great, so much so that they weren¡¯t able to be ranked within this CHF, people like Tianjing¡¯s Mmi, Lily and Colby were able to rely on the poprity of their squadron to enjoy a moment of a star¡¯s life, enjoying the glory and honour that came along with it. At the same time, they were also held with various kinds of esteem in association with it. Clearly, their families had too enjoyed various kinds of benefits from the city, which was part and parcel of the Federation¡¯s rules and regtions. There was no need to mention about Barran¡¯s parents, who had now been promoted to the lowest official ranking of a Federation citizen. As for Hymin¡¯s family, they have now be great stars within Tianjing, while gaining some long lost rtive connections as a result.

    Stuart City was covered will bright and colourful lights, with the insignias of the 4 great semifinalist squadrons emzoned onrge balloons that floated in the skies, making the city appear submerged in a sea of balloons and coloured lights.

    The entire city was in a feverish state, with various kinds of cameras present at all angles of the city. People walked around the streets in a celebratory mode, with the roads, alleys and streets other than the never-ending armoured railway being already in a paralyzed state. Various kinds ofrge screens stered in all corners of the city, with all of them showing the same image, which was the Stuart Dimensional stadium!

    The camera angle was shot from the sky down, showing the sea of humans both inside and outside of the Dimensional Stadium.

    The camera angle slowly brought nearer, allowing everyone to see the VIP podium within the stadium, where countless powerful figures in the highest echelons now seat!

    The speaker of the Federation, leaders of the various great families, the elders of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences, high ranking officials and generals of the Federation¡¯s Armed Forces¡­even those figures that would shake up the Federation wherever they appear had now arrived and gather at the same ce. Sitting side by side, they were chatting and making merry talk. This scene was an unprecedented one within the CHF¡¯s long history! No, nothing in the Federation¡¯s history could rival this!

    Long Mei¡¯er and the other 4 head judges were all working on the front lines. Today, all of them were present to referee for the uing match, as nothing must go wrong in this semifinal. In any case. only a handful of people within the organizingmittee would not have jelly-legs in the face of so many big figures present in the audience.

    At this moment, the people seated at the front few roles within the VIP podium were receiving the utmost attention from the media.

    Elites from various different societies, aristocratic families as, high ranking officials and new stars of the political world, with nocking of media stars like the queen L. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that more than half of all of the Federation¡¯s elites were currently gathered here. A stone tossed in any direction within there would absolutely be able to strike a scarily powerful great figure.

    As for their surroundings, the ordinary members of the public that made up the audience have already appeared in oceanic proportions. The fans of the 4 great semifinalists have caused the entire Dimensional Stadium to be flooded to the brim. Only Stuart City had the capability and capacity to be the venue for such apetition. Furthermore, they did not deliberately suppress the general public just to do so. On the contrary, the family had taken the opportunity to show various kinds of preferential treatment to them, giving out things discounts for the armoured railway and transport, thereby stimting the city¡¯s economical situation.

    ¡°Restore Heaven¡¯s Fate! The Ancient Generals will shock and awe the heavens! Invincible captain Mo Wen!¡±

    ¡°All hail the rulers, Stuart, all hail her mighty highness, Carolyn!¡±

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding¡­

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa¡­

    Apuse, drums, cheers and shouts mixed together chaotically within the stadium, with not a single break present. Countless spotlights swept across the viewing galleries across the stadium, showing images of fans holding hands on the variousrges screens, all of them hollering out slogans, creating a wave-like beautiful scene.

    ¡°Everyone can see how lively and passionate the fans present in the stadium are! The audience is showing an extremely high level of support for their squadrons, be it Heaven¡¯s Fate or Stuart! However, everyone can see that the Stuart fans dressed in their sliver outfits appear to be in the majority!¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s voiced sounded considerably fervent, as being able to cast a match like that was an iparable honour and glory for anymentator out there. ¡°After all, this is Stuart¡¯s home ground! Being the universally most valuable squadron in the CHF, they have already taken home 19 CHF championships since its creation! That¡¯s close to 19% of the total number of championships that the CHF has had! That¡¯s a frightening record, as well an astonishing number. This makes them the undisputed kings of the CHF! The squadron that is unanimously predicted to take home this CHF¡¯s championship!¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er was also rather emotional, to the point of her face being covered with a reddish blush even before the match had started. Half a year ago, she was just an obscure Skylinkmentator. Therefore, being able to cast a match like this was something akin to a dream for her. ¡°Carolyn¡¯s everyone¡¯s goddess. However, their current opponents, the Heaven ¡®s Fate squadron, are no pushovers. Although they have only obtained 6 CHF championships, we have to know that they have only participated 8 times in the CHF greatpetition! That means that the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron had only let the championship slip by them 2 times in all of the CHFs they had participated in! This is even higher than the undisputed champions Stuart, who had obtained the championship 1 out of every 3 times they had participated in! Furthermore, they have the renowned number 1 powerhouse, Mo Wen leading their squadron, Heaven¡¯s

    ¡°This is undoubtedly true! Despite having a slightly lesser number of fans present, both sides are extremely close in the supporter count on Skylink! As of now, there are already 79836024 people participating in the polls for this match! Of them, 50.3% of the people are rooting for Stuart, with the remaining 49.7% rooting for Heaven¡¯s Fate, basically equal odds! At the same time, there are already over 2 million people tuning in via the Skylink live broadcast, and is still increasing at a steady pace!¡±

    ¡°This is a match that¡¯s truly recieving the attention of the entire world! No matter who wins, be it Heaven¡¯s Fate or Stuart, they will definitely show everyone an oue that would leave our jaws hanging open for eternity! Today¡¯s match will not only be a show of strength, but also mental fortitude, and, luck! The further one wants to walk towards the championship, the more risks, hard work and determination one would need to show to obtain their goals!¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the match is about to begin! The chairwoman of the CHF organizingmittee, Long Mei¡¯er will personally be the main referee for today¡¯s match! She will also be reading out the participating members for both squadrons, and annouce the start of the match! Let us give our hands together for chairwoman Long Mei¡¯er!¡±

    At this moment, Long Mei¡¯er was already standing before the annoucer¡¯s podium. Seeing her raise her hand, the propaganda films, explosive rumbling music and shouts from the audience instantly turned silent.

    Taking a deep bow towards the VIP podium, Long Mei¡¯er proceeded to take control over the stadium and annouced the names of the participanting members.

    ¡°Stuart squadron, Carolyn.¡±

    Alongside Long Mei¡¯er voice, Carolyn appeared appeared in the stadium. Dressed in a swordsman garb with a long and wavy cloak and her hand on her sheathed sword, it flowed alongside her luxiourous hair, causing her to glow with heroism and dominance, yet not hiding any of her beauty. In an instant, therge screens were now disying the various statistics and past images of her in the earlier stages of the CHF.

    Being the famous rising star of the Federation¡¯s government, the fame that Carolyn had built far within and outside of the Federation far surpassed anyone participating within this CHF could manage. It definitely wasn¡¯t just the power of the Stuart Family that allowed her to have such sess in life. There were many people within the VIP podium that were paying attention to the girl that had just walked into the arena. Frankly speaking, the matches of the CHF were at most at the level of ¡°elegant¡± or ¡°graceful¡± to the great elders present within there. Perhaps the future would be in the hands of these youths. However, Carolyn was the only one that possessed sufficient qualifications for them to treat her on the same level as them.

    Whispers rang about within the VIP podium, while the other viewing galleries immediately turned exceedingly passionate, with their cheers and apuse pouring out inyers. Reverberating across the stadium, the formed the backstage of Carolyn as she walked towards the stage, causing her to appear just like a queen that had descended from the heavens!

    ¡°Rennes, Wu Li, Yi Luo, Borash!¡±

    The main force of the Stuart squadron quickly gathered and walked behind Carolyn, with each of their appearance being apanied by frenzied shrieks and roars, ones that were also echoed within the Skylink.

    Being the squadron with the most CHF championships and having 4 members ranking on the Mo¡¯s Lis, they were existences that caused despair in others. Only Stuart had the most likely possbility to assemble a full star studded squadron like the one standing before everyone.

    At this moment, there were stars from the various squadrons that have already been eliminated from this CHF, as well as heaven-gifted sons and daughters seated within the various viewing galleries present in this stadium. However, truth to be told, they weren¡¯t even able to make it to the main lineup if they were be drafted into the Stuart squadron.

    ¡°The Stuart lineup this year really brings about despair in people.¡± Bobo Torres sighed as he shook his head. The knot in his heart had long dissipated away since the defeat of Martial Ghost Divine Emperor in the hands of Tianjing. The 4 semifinalists were really really stronger than them, and had also made more througher preparations for their matches. Furthermore, they seemed to have not revealed all of their trump cards out! There¡¯s really nothing to do but to respect their strength.

    ¡°Ah. Who doesn¡¯t agree to that? Having a rising powerhouse within one¡¯s family would already been equated to being blessed by the heavens, what more 2? Rennes and Yi Luo were part of the main force that had helped Stuart clinch thest CHF championship, and have already rising to heaven-defying levels since a few years ago. What about now?¡±

    ¡°Even people like them could only only serve as assistants to Carolyn! Does anyone else have any chances against her?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re born in the wrong times. There are truly too many freaks participanting in this CHF. If we were participating in the past CHF, we would definitely have the chance to stand at the finals. However, there¡¯s nothing we can grieve about for our elimination.¡±

    ¡°Only a squadron like Heaven¡¯s Fate can contend against them.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, Mo Wen!¡± Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s voice rang out once again.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate was now gracing the stage.

    Being the number one contender for the strongest participant this year¡¯s CHF, Mo Wen had not only disyed the strength benefiting of that title, but had also other miraculous titles that gave more credibility to his title. He was the youngest ever instructor for the Federation¡¯s mechanized battalion, and was hailed as the genius that could truly disy the genuine might of ancient martial arts.?Mo Wen¡¯s strength have long seeped into the hearts of people.

    Only legendary figures would be qualified to have equally legendary nicknames. Despite here being Staurt¡¯s home turf, the cheers and apused Mo Wen received upon walking on the stage did not pale to what Carolyned had received earlier.

    However, the following name read out by Long Mei¡¯er wasn¡¯t Mo Ling, nor was it Napier Mo.

    ¡°Mo Xingchen!¡±

    When Long Mei¡¯er read that name out, the iparably lively and exuberant stadium instantly turned slightly quieter.

    Mo Xingchen? Wasn¡¯t she part of the Heaven¡¯s Fate cheerleading squad? The name list being read out was for the participants of today¡¯s match! This ¡­

    The petite looking Mo Xingchen walked out towards the stage. Dressed in a long white dress, her perfect features and untaintable aura caused people to associate her with that of a scared goddess.

    The eyes of quite a few people within the VIP podium lit up. Nevertheless, there was basically no use thinking about it, as Mo Xingchen would definitely be matchmaked to someone within the Mo Family. The Heaven¡¯s Fate Master would definitely not be marry with outsiders.?Naturally, this could be annulled if she wished for.

    Mo Xinying was notcking in facking fame within the international circles aspared to Carolyn, as there were truly too many people that were interested in her. Unlike Carolyn¡¯s governance and power she controlled in her hand, Mo Xingchen¡¯s position was a transcendant one.

    ¡°This little miss is the Mo Family¡¯s current Heaven¡¯s Fate Master? Has she done any urate predictions before?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! The Heaven¡¯s Fate Master¡¯s going to personally take action and engage inbat? I remember that thest time a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master took action was close to 30 years ago!?This really is a rare sight to behold.¡±

    The great figures within the VIP podium whispered to one another as interest brewed within them, much less the ordinaryymen in the audience. Naturally, they did not believe that a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master would serve any use in this match, as a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master would need to ignite their Heavenly Soul Stage to be abel to make any big prediction or judgement.

    Being one of the Federation¡¯s 4 great princesses,

    Howwever, why did Mo Xingchen¡¯s name appear in the Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s namelist? Could it be that she was really participating in this match?

    After a brief moment of silence, an explosive wave of cheers, shouts, shrieks and whistles burst out from the audience, so powerful that it appeared to consume the entire Dimensional stadium within the noises produced.

    Being able to see 7 Mo¡¯s List experts, 2 of the so called number 1 participant in the CHF, 2 past champions, as well as 2 of the Federation¡¯s 4 great princesses standing on the same stage¡­if one was topared how star studded this match was, this would absolutely be the greatest within this CHF!

    ¡°Mo Ling, Napier Mo , Mo Xiang!¡± Long Mei¡¯er read the remaining names out within a single breath, before all of the Heaven¡¯s Fate members appeared on the stage.

    Like Stuart, Heaven¡¯s Fate had an simrly extravagant lineup. Mo Xingchen¡¯s addition had caused this star filled sqaudron to be filled with even more mysticality and greater anticipation in the hearts of the audience.

    The current atmosphere was hyped up again and again. At this moment, no longer were the ordinaryymen in the audience the only ones shouting and cheer their idols¡¯ names out. Now, there were many of the eliminated CHF participants present within the audience. There were differences between stars too, and to them, people like Mo Wen, Carolyn and Mo Xingchen were also the idols and goals present within their hearts.

    ¡°I annouce that official start of the CHF semi finals!¡±

    ¡°HO HO HO! Go! Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron!{¡±

    ¡°Stuart will definitely prevail! The monarch descends from the heavens!¡±

    Following Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s annoucement, the atmosphere within the stadium was pushed to its climax, causing the entire area to bepletely drowned by the countless shouts from the audience!

    Wang Zhong was currently seated in the viewing gallery below the VIP podium. Despite not being the main characters for today¡¯s match, they still given the best seats within the stadium. Taking up the front row seats, they were simrly the focal points of people¡¯s attention, as their seats were naturally diffferent from the others present here.

    Wang Zhong and dimir were current seated side by side, with not much of a seperation between them. From the looks of it, they were seated right next to each other. Regardless of whether this was a deliberate ploy or not, both parties did not show any intent of moving. Compared to the overbearingness of the Gui Family, dimir appeared much more calmer. Furthermore, he did not show any signs of hostility. Instead, he had taken the initative move to the left of his seat, making him nearer to Wang Zhong, who was seated on the right. These were?the differences in the breadth of mind and confidence.

    It had to be said that this prince hailing from the Northern Regions possessed an attitude and grace that made people hard to dislike him. Furthermore, the faint smile that always hung on his face always caused people to feel that life wasn¡¯t as hard as it appeared after all.

    ¡°Ah. If every single member from the Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s squadron are heaven-defying in their fundamentals, Stuart would be heaven-defying in their talent. These 2 squadrons have very different styles, so it extremely hard to say who would be the other¡¯s counter.¡± dimir took the initiative to start speaking.

    ¡°The rhythm of the fight will be of the uptmost importance.¡± replied Wang Zhong with a smile as he looked towards the handsome male beside him. Indeed, dimir appeared slightly dazzling. Grai¡¯s mostly likely the only person that could put up a fight with him, though thettercked the aura of nobility that the former possessed.

    ¡°I do feel the same way.¡± said dimir with a faint smile, speaking with the self confidence that was unique to nobility.¡± Stuart will send out Yi Luo.¡±

    ¡°The Mo Family will send out Mo Xingchen.¡± if not for countering against Yi Luo¡¯s unique special ability, there was really no need for Mo Xingchen to grace this match. Dimensional nts were the hardest life forms for Soul Beast Masters to control, while Yi Luo having shown the the greatest range and control within this CHF. Those special abilities possessed by Stuart were so powerful they would basically counter any of their opponents.

    Astonished gasps rang out from the entire stadium as both squadrons sent out their vanguards! Yi Luo VS Mo Xingchen!

    The Tianjing and Vasilyevich members were all dumbfounded by what they saw. These 2 people really were freaks! Although they had their own guesses, how could they guess the choices of Stuart and Heaven¡¯s Fate???

    The stadium and Skylinkpletely erupted into a chaotic whirlpool of voices, as this was a truly inconcievable desicision to the eyes of many people. How could Mo Xingchen fight! What¡¯s more, against a fierce and cruel Yi Luo?

    Once thetter goes crazy, her opponent wouldn¡¯te out in a pretty shape!

    ¡°Oh my god! How is this possible! Why is Mo Xingchen the vanguard?!¡±

    ¡°Could the big miss be doing what Tianjing¡¯s Ma Dong had done earlier and walk off the stage like a mascot? Can the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master really fight?¡±

 Chapter 593 - Unbelievable (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 593: Unbelievable (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Doubt and worry filled the Skylink, as everyone became emotional upon seeing Mo Xingchen step out as the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron¡¯s vanguard. Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, the princess of the Mo Family. Any of her identities was already capable of making her an absolute star. However, did she really need to take physical action against other people on stage? Furthermore, she about to do fight in such an important duel, with her opponent being Stuart¡¯s Yi Luo, who was also known as the ¡°Bloodthirsty Witch¡±! She had gained that nickname after her explosive performance in an earlier match. Now, how would a dainty princess like Mo Xingchen face up against a perverted butcher?

    What exactly was her captain, Mo Wen thinking? Could it be that Mo Xingchen has a way to deal with Yi Luo and her special ability?

    Perhaps that might be true, as Yi Luo¡¯s past disys of her special abilities were indeed too strange and mysterious in the eyes of the general public. Even among the Summoning Masters, it was extremely hard to deal with those that could summon nts out. However, could anyone within the Federation be more mysterious than the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, Mo Xingchen?

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Carolyn¡¯s mouth as she thought, the Mo Family truly is interesting. Unlike other people, Carolyn had a rather good understanding of Mo Xingchen.

    The past generations of Heaven¡¯s Fate Masters were among the strongest people within the Federation. Of course, they were strong not in the aspect ofbat, but more towards their sense towards the future, and obviously towards the dimensional worlds. It wasn¡¯t to say that they couldn¡¯t fight, but more that they didn¡¯t need to.

    Furthermore, the growth of a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master was a fixed concept. Their capabilities, degree of strength, the point of time where their power appears, when they mature, when their powers be stable¡­the entire process was just like a form!

    With Mo Xingchen¡¯s age, she should not have started any formalbat training at all. Furthermore, the Mo Family would not change how Mo Xingchen matures just for a CHF. Perhaps, she was capable of dealing with Yi Luo¡¯s vines and nts. However, Yi Luo didn¡¯t just depend on her special ability to rise into the ranks of the Mo¡¯s List!

    She had done so with her body!

    With just her physical capabilities, Yi Luo would be able to step on this princess that had just stepped on the path of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master!

    Clearly, Carolyn wasn¡¯t the only one who had such thoughts, as Yi Luo had alreadye to such a realization. She was able to sens a weird atmosphere emanating from Mo Xingchen. Although it might just be her paranoia, Yi Luo had too many ways she could use to deal with thetter.

    There¡¯s basically no need for her to use her special ability!

    With a slight tense of her unwomanly body, her already considerably explosive muscture instantly increased by a size. As she mmed her 2 sandbag-sized fists together, everyone could hear the resulting shockwave above the noisy din present within the stadium.

    Compared to her, Mo Xingying, who had a tender and delicate appearance, and looked as though a gust of wind was sufficient to blow her over, was just like a 3-year-old kid about to face an adult!

    There was basically imposing aura radiating from Mo Xingchen! As everyone in the audience watched on, thepetition bell rang, before Yi Luo unleash her attack without an inch of restraint!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A faint crack appeared on Yi Luo¡¯s mouth. Not showing a single trace of intention to summon her vines, her body had already appeared right before Mo Xingchen in the next second!

    Bang!

    A trace of smoke streaked across stage, as her massive body barreled forward like a terrifying cannonball that possessed more than ample power to decimate anything before her!

    The ferocious power that Yi Luo had disyed in contrast to Mo Xingchen¡¯s delicate and tender appearance immediately caused people to that thetter would shatter apart instantly upon contact¡­

    She would really shatter apart!

    The power contained behind her rush was so powerful and terrifying that it has sent ripples through the surrounding space. One could imagine what it would do if itnds right against a human body!

    Was she really a woman? Furthermore, there was no use hoping for this person to show any mercy, as she was fierce woman that didn¡¯t even show any mercy to handsome guys! What more could be said to hermon gender!

    Hide! There¡¯s basically no special ability that could block a physical attack of such degree!

    Even if Mo Xingchen possessed the miraculous level of strength that was sufficient to take down Yi Luo, the might of the impact thetter¡¯s attack would unleash was sufficient to reap the former¡¯s life! The audience didn¡¯t want to see the fairy-like Mo Xingchen to be smashed into pieces.

    However, before the audience could even shout out their gasps of shock, before Yi Luo¡¯s rush even had even crossed half the stage¡­

    Hua!

    A terrifying steel pole-like vine smashed through the ground before extending crazily out towards Yi Luo!

    What was that?

    The entire stadium was shocked by this, as the shift came really too quickly. Before people could regain their senses from their worry for Mo Xingchen, the momentum of the fight had already turned around.

    Bang!

    The countless suction cups of varying sizes that covered the surface of the vine all opened up in an instant, causing it to appear just like a leg from a freakish octopus. At the same time, everyone could see air currents formed by the suction created by those suction disks.

    Yi Luo was a specialist towards Dimensional nts, and upon seeing the vine, her face instantly changed. Indeed, she was all too clear about the strengths and abilities those little suction cups possessed. Once anyone makes contact with them, one would definitely need to consume a extreme amount of strength and energy to extricate oneself from them.

    Without any second thought, Yi Luo sent her heavy fist sweeping out, creating a powerful high-pressure air de, instantly cutting the iing vine up.

    However, at the same time.

    Hua hua hua hua hua!

    Countless vines, ranging from those as thick as arms, to those as thick as trees burst out from the ground, just like a flower blossoming ferociously from the earth. Appearing to bare its fangs and unsheath its ws, they formed an encirclement as they rushed at high speeds towards Yi Luo!

    Without talking about theymen in the audience, even Yi Luo herself was stunned by what she saw!

    What¡¯s happening?!

    If the sole vine earlier was summoned by Mo Xingchen, Yi Luo could now clearly feel the indistinct connect she had with those new vines. Did those vines grow from her seeds?!

    However, she had never, ever germinated them!

    Furthermore, thatplete encirclement, and the gargantuan pressure¡­

    Across the stage, Mo Xingchen had an expression of slight excitement present on her face. It was extremely rare for her to step on the battlefield, with the Mo Family also not allowing her to do so. However, this was the first time that she had taken the initiative to make a request, as well as possessing sufficient confidence towards victory, which finally made Mo Wen grant her request. Although she possessed the power of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, Mo Xingchen was still a little girl. She didn¡¯t want to pretend to be someone deep and mysterious, but wanted to be like someone else and mix within the masses. Nevertheless, that was truly too hard for her to obtain that kind of life. Even this opportunity was definitely hard toe by for her.

    While some people believed that every single generation of Heaven¡¯s Fate Masters would continue in the footsteps of their predecessors and possess the same kind of abilities¡­In reality, those were just the observations onlookers have deduced.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate Master¡¯s basic ability was as amunicator. However,municating with dimensional life forms was just one of their most basic of abilities. In simple terms, be it dimensional nts or dimensional beast, she was about to exert control over them. In fact, she possessed even greater control and level ofmunication with them than their original owners. Nevertheless, it was extremely hard for her to influence someone like Laura, as after all, thetter¡¯s Explosive Bear had a rather intimate tie with its owner.

    However, other acquired summons that didn¡¯t have such high levels of devotion could easily be controlled by a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, much less dimensional nts, which possessedparatively lesser intelligence. That was too easy of a task for any Heaven¡¯s Fate Master.

    Pa.

    With a faint smile on her face, Mo Xingchen gave a p. Just like amand, the vines surrounding Yi Luo rushed forwards!

    Bang Bang bang bang bang!

    Countless sharp vines shot fiercely towards Yi Luo like pile drivers.

    A dust cloud instantly bloomed within the stage, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. The only thing people could do was the hear Yi Luo¡¯s berserk and furious roars as she put up a resistance against the numerous attacks heading her way.

    The ground shuddered as the stadium shook. This was the first time Yi Luo had bumped into something like this, and it made her furious!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Appearing the enduring the countless attacks headed her way, a greenish glow burst out from within the dense entanglement of vines, followed by a single roar.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Pa pa pa pa!

    Terrifying waves ofpressed air pressure expanded out rapidly from her in all directions.

    More than 10 think vines instantly snapped apart, as a figure glowing in a heart-stopping green glow shot out explosively from within the broken entanglement. Hurtling towards the sky, her expanding muscles still showed many traces of broken thorns and suckers that were still attached to her body.

    Now, Yi Luo was really furious. In the beginning, she was still nning to showing mercy. However, never in her wildest dreams did she expect for thatss to use such a method against her! However, just as Yi Luo was nning to rush towards thetter¡­

    With a gentle point of her finger, one that appeared to possess a god-like halo and saintly feeling, Appearing to have activated some kind of ancient taboo, or the creation of new spiritual souls, the countless severed vines of all sizes thatid on the ground started to move about with intense movement, squirming and twining together, before forming a single body in the next instant!

    It travelled more than 10 times faster than the fastest vines earlier, and being more than 100 times thicker than the thickest ones earlier! In fact, two giant cracks that appeared just like human eyes started to appear on the surface of the thick vines! The jet ck cracks appeared just like eyes peering out from the void. Staring right at Yi Luo, who was now in mid-air, the energy pulsations radiatinging from it immediately rose to an inconceivable level. This¡­

    This dimensional life form was already at the peak of 5th rank, a simply unimaginable rank!

    Gigantification activated!

    2nd level state!

    With a light wave, it created a giant surge of air to expand out, before a single vine from its body shot out at an even faster speed towards Yi Luo!

    Pa!

    With a blink of an eye, the sharp tip of the vine had already rushed forwards, grabbing onto Yi Luo leg.

    This was followed by a fierce tug.

    Bang!

    A terrifying bang rang out, as rock chips and dust exploded across the stage, covering the sunrays illuminating the stadium!

    Everyone present in the stadium could feel the intense tremor that had travelled through the ground beneath them, with the countless people standing to feel as though they had stood through an earthquake.

    Bang rumble rumble rumble¡­

    The Skylink and the stadium were nketed with deathly silence, with the only noise present being the reverberation echoing through the entire stadium. Appearing just like the dust present within the air, the sound continued to bounce about, never to settle.

    This continued all the way till the sound subsided, with the dust toonding on the ground.

    Countless pits akin to that of a wasp¡¯s nest were scattered across the ground, with a massive hole in the middle being caused by thebine vine, one that spanned over 10 metres in diameter!

    On the stage, Yi Luo, who previously appeared majestic and imposing, was now lying in the middle of that gigantic hole. Her entire being was tied tightly by the iron cable-like vine, with her beingpletely unconscious as of now. No one was more clear than her about the capabilities of those dimensional nts. Absorption of Soul Power, strong poisons and toxins, terrifying physical attacks. Those were just some of their capabilities! What¡¯s more, their terrifying defences were made any humans who faced them all too helpless.

    A single vine pulled Yi Luo out, before flinging her onto the ground. At this moment, those vines treated her with a respectful, queen-like manner, before¡­ blossoming into a beautiful flower, them disappearing without a trace¡­

    Standing across her was Mo Xingchen, not a single dust present on her clothes, with a faint smile on her face as though she had just done everything in a simple and casual manner.

    This¡­

    No one might have ever expected such an oue to ur. Yi Luo, who had disyed astonishing strength during the earlier staged of the CHF, had actually being beaten into a pulp with a single move?!

    The absolute silence was due to the inconceivable oue of this duel. A momentter, 2 girlish shrieks rang out, following by an explosion of voices that spread rapidly across the entire stadium!

    ¡°Mo Xingchen! Receive my heartfelt reverence!¡±

    ¡°Goddess! Princess! Please receive my 101st kowtow from this lowly one!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful women aren¡¯t scary, but a beautiful woman who¡¯s a freaking legend is another story! A freaking awesome woman!¡±

    The entire stadium exploded into chaos!

    Although Yi Luo had shown an incredibly high level of poprity, it was in reality just dregs in the presence of Mo Xingchen!

    Her appearance checks, her strength checks, her status checks, and so does her personality! The goddess had already broken into the heavens, causing everyone to instantly feel the might of her presence!

    The greatest impact of this oue was mostly likely present in the CHF participants. Although all of them knew that the Mo Family was extremely strong and powerful, never did they expect for the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master to have such an ability! That basically makes her the nemesis of all Soul Beast Masters! Anyone of them who bumps into her would be finished!

    ¡°That¡¯s why there were rumours about Mo Ling¡¯s soul beasts being obtained through Mo Xingchen¡¯s help.¡± Mario could not help butment. Dimensional nts have simple levels of intelligence, but were much more terrifying in might than dimensional beasts.

    ¡°Airport runway!¡± Sharmie replied with an indifferent tone.

    Dumbfounded silence filled her surroundings, while Laura could not help but startughing in response. The 2 squadrons were seated beside each other. Since both sides were old rivals, and with their elimination from this CHF, what¡¯s better than to gather all of them together? ¡°It¡¯s still alright. In any case, she¡¯s a B+ at the very least. Although a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master canmunicate with living creatures, my little bear will not get affected by her.¡±

    Dimensional beasts under a Spiritual Soul contract would enter a symbiosis-like rtionship with their masters. Therefore, a forceful domination would be like someone snatching away one¡¯s biological daughter or son away, an action that would absolutely provoke the rage and fury of the dimensional life forms.

    ¡°A voluptuous chest is sufficient to pacify a country!¡± Arnold Teuton could not help but toment in an incredibly emotional tone. In fact, what he was trying to say was that those with chest would have styles.

    Bang.

    Ahhh! Arnold¡¯s cries were followed up by a wave ofughter. He really deserves a spanking for daring to say such remarks before 2 ferociousdies.

    ¡°Indeed, themunication ability the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master possesses in truly frightening.¡± dimir looked towards Wang Zhong in an ambiguous manner as he said, ¡°It¡¯s an extremely hard counter to captain Wang Zhong¡¯s Dimensional Wanderer King.¡±

    ¡°If I summon that thing out, it will immediately be Mo Xingchen¡¯s pet.¡± replied Wang Zhong with augh. Mo Xingchen¡¯s ability and her life form domination special ability are 2 different things, something that dimir clearly knows about. This Ice Prince really loves to tease people. ¡°Stuart seems to be in a slight predicament.¡±

    The other party wasn¡¯t acting pretentiously, and was also an amusing person. Giving a faint smile, dimir said. ¡°The momentum has changed.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded in agreement, though he did not say anything. Instead, he proceeded to focus attention to Carolyn seated within the Stuart squadron camp.

    Losing the vanguard duel wasn¡¯t as minor as losing a point, as Yi Luo¡¯s defeat had disrupted their formation¡¯s momentum as well as the pressure within everyone¡¯s hearts. These things were considered to equal between powerhouse squadrons, and also had a great influence on their mental pressure.

    Below the stage, Carolyn still maintained a faint smile on her face, with not much of a change happening to her expression as a result of Yi Luo¡¯s loss.

    Being the captain of a super powerhouse squadron, and the future queen of the Federation¡¯s governance, she possessed the necessary level of calmness and attitude in the face of the many VIPs and the entire world. However, frankly speaking, rm bells were already ringing in her head, with waves starting to surge within her heart.

 Chapter 594 - Number one assassin in the CHF (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 594: Number one assassin in the CHF (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    How¡¯s that possible!

    It wasn¡¯t that she waspletely unfamiliar with the abilities of a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, but that Mo Xingchen was too foreign to her!

    Being able to forcefully assimte and summon her opponent¡¯s dimensional life forms, and even allow it to advance and progress made her appear somewhat like a ruler of life. However, this was not all she could do, as this was just a small, small figment of the ¡°ability tree¡± that she had inherited from the countless generations of Heaven¡¯s Fate Masters before her.

    That¡¯s right! All Heaven¡¯s Fate Masters possessed this ability. However, the 17 year old Mo Xingchen was far, far off from the required realm!

    Now, with a Mo Xingchen like that, how would she be dealt with during the group battle?

    None of her squadron members that possessed the ability to summon dimensional life forms would definitely dare to step onto the stage to face against Mo Xingchen. That¡¯s basically a godsent gift for the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron! Not only that, since she was able to unlock the ability rted to the summoning and control of dimensional life forms, what about the other abilities and branches present on the gargantuan ability tree all Heaven¡¯s Fate Masters had ess to?

    Truly worthy of the Mo Family. Truly worthy of the family that had went through the dark era that spanned hundreds of years, taking over countless governments and aristocratic families, with no one daring to provoke them, or shake their status, the Mo Family!

    Carolyn narrowed her eyes slightly, before calming her breathing and heartrate down. Now¡¯s not the time for her to dwell over Mo Xingchen. Instead, she needed to curb this losing momentum as soon as possible.

    The information about all of the participants in this match shed across Carolyn¡¯s mind, before she made her decision in the next instant.

    ¡°Wu Li.¡± she called out her selection for the second duel.

    It was an extremely simple decision. For a duel, one would needed to consider 2 things. The first one would be which side needed to make the first selection, while the second would be the weaknesses of one¡¯s possible opponents, so as to avoid a counter via upation.

    Wu Li¡¯s strength was rather all rounded, with her Fog special ability allowing her to gain an invincible position in most situations. Of the current Mo Family¡¯s lineup, other than Mo Wen personally gracing the stage, there seemed to be no one else that could suppress Wu Li. Even their heavy soldier, Mo Zhong would not be able to do it.

    Before taking victory into consideration, she needed to prioritize not losing this duel.

    At this moment, a petite figure had already walked up to the stage. In an instant, the cheers and shouts in celebration of Mo Xingchen¡¯s victory shot to a all new level.

    These were created by Stuart¡¯s fans. Their loss in the vanguard duel was an utter mystery to them, causing a belly¡¯s full of gloom to fill their hearts. Naturally, the arrival of Wu Li has turned into an exit for them to vent all of this gloom and depression from within them.

    That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the Wu Li who could destroy anybat upation out there! That¡¯s the Wu Li with the invincible Fog special ability!

    At the very least, Wu Li¡¯s Fog special ability was an unsolved mystery within ths CHF, and could counter anybat upation she faces. It was also due to this mysterious element that made her be worshipped by people as one of the CHF¡¯s 10 great unsolved special abilities! ced in the current situation, the 2nd duel was even more important than the first! Now, it has been allocated to Wu Li, who clearly had victory brimming within her heart!

    ¡°Will they send Mo Zheng up? After all, a heavy soldier counters an assassin¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk. What kind of eyes do you have? How are they on the same level? Even if he¡¯s able to counter her based due to hisbat upation, how is he going to deal with her Fog special ability? A heavy soldier needs to be able to able to defend and counter an assassin¡¯s attacks to be useful as a counter pick, and that¡¯s basically not the case for now. Put aside this for now, if Mo Zhong really is sent up to fight against Wu Li, I¡¯ll strip naked right now and just out from this viewing gallery!¡±

    ¡°I feel that Mo Ling¡¯s the most suitable after all. He is on the same level of strength as Wu Li, and the defence granted by his Tortoise Spirit can¡¯t be broken easily by Wu Li. Furthermore, if that fails, he can still take to the skies with his Eagle Spirit. Wu Li¡¯s fog shouldn¡¯t be able to extend all the way to the skies, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you a pig? How would that even be of any use? Can you defend against a formless fog?¡±

    The voices of countless discussions ringing about did not shake Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s decision one single bit.

    Napier Mo?! They¡¯ve actually chosen to send Napier Mo?!

    It wasn¡¯t to say that Napier Mo was weak, as assassin vs assassin match ups would generally lead to very interesting fights. However, the problem was that Napier¡¯s Spiritual Soulbat techniques would bepletely countered by Wu Li¡¯s fog! Up till this point, Wu Li¡¯s fog was known to obstruct all kinds of senses. No one knew if there was any poison present within, but with Napier being an assassin that relied on the self destruction of his Spiritual Soul doppelgangers¡­how would he explode his doppelganger when he couldn¡¯t even see where she was?

    That¡¯s an absolute counter! Furthermore, Mo Ling and his 4 Spiritual Beastial States might allow him to put up a fight. Who knows if his Tortoise¡¯s Breathing ability would allow him to block her fog? But what the hell was with selecting the clown?

    It was hard to deal with, and was also impossible to deal with. From the looks of it, Mo Wen, who appeared to be as stable as immovable as a mountain, seemed to be slightly bold and imaginative within his strategies, straying away from the proven and orthodox solutions.

    Arge grin on his face, Napier Mo stepped onto the stage, appearing as though everything was as per usual as he went about sending greetings to the audience. On the opposite side, Wu Li¡¯s expression was stark contrast to him, with a considerably cold and emotionless expression present on her face.

    Stuart¡¯s victory and championship chances weren¡¯t matters that she needed to concern herself with. Instead, she had came her gunning for the title of the number one assassin of this CHF. As of now, all of the other powerful assassins have already been eliminated out from this CHF, including the 2 Gui Family fellows that went to and fro between the lines of an assassin and a soldier. The only person that was contending with her for the title of the CHF¡¯s number one assassin stood right before her. Indeed, Napier Mo was extremely strong. However, it was a pity that hecked the aura and imposingness a number one assassin should possess.

    Not only that, he was basically the shame of all assassins! How could an assassin have such ostentatiousness!

    As thepetition bell rang, as sliver of a sneer appeared at the corner of Wu Li¡¯s mouth.

    Whoosh!

    Flowing light sneak attack!

    This was the first time that the efficiency-oriented Wu Li did not immediately unleash her Fog special ability upon themencement of the duel. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t just rely on her special ability, as she wanted to be number one in all aspects, including themon methods an assassin would use. The only reason why she did not use them onmon basis was due to how unqualified others were before her.

    Due to their starting positions being not far from each other, it took only a sh for her to close in to him as chilling sh blossomed.

    A chilling glow also blossomed from Napier Mo¡¯s hand. Although it appearedter than Wu Li¡¯s, he had entered into abat state almost at the same time as her!

    2 daggers instantly shed in mid air.

    Bang!

    Clink clink¡­

    Time seemed to turn slow, as 2 pairs of eyes intersected as the 2 crossed past one another. Alongside the sparks that shot out from their daggers sing, both sides, could clearly feel the chilling aura radiating from each other¡¯s dagger as they swept past their faces. This chilling aura was more than sufficient to even prate their Soul Power defences.

    Whoosh!

    The 2 figures whooshed past one another.

    Within that sh of an instant, Wu Li was unexpectedly able to use her tongue to gently lick the scorching hot de edge. She had always been wanting to find the opportunity to fight against the strongest of assassins. In the past the opponents that upied her thoughts were either Gui Xinyingor Gui Wulie. All the while, Napier Mo appeared somewhat too indecent. Bluntly speaking, he was unqualified in her eyes, and gave no feeling of an assassin powerhouse to her. However, this single exchange had told her everything about him!

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Before the majority of the audience could react, the 2 figures had already turned around and continued their exchange.

    Ding!

    This time, the clear sound of daggers shing into one another rang out, before a flurry of explosive bangs exploded forth!

    Ding ding ding ding ding!

    2 daggers travelled at speeds so fast they appeared invisible as they shed against one another in the air, as 2 figures shed continuously as they weaved across the stage!

    The 2 figures were unleash attacks so quickly that one would not be able to see with the naked eye! This was just the simplest of exchanges, yet it was more than sufficient to be ced right on the level of big moves unleashed by the majority of assassins! Both sides were unleashing attacks with their daggers as they tread on the edge of death, both of them havingpletely given up on defence in the progress. The only thing they continued to do was to attack, faster, quicker, and more vicious! Daggers continued to collide, shing across vital parts, with no one¡¯s eyes pausing for even a millisecond to blink.

    Yet another bang rang out as an exchange took ce. 2 figures crossed each other at the same time. Yet another draw!

    ¡°Wu Li¡¯s faster, more nimble.¡±

    ¡°Napier¡¯s more stable. Furthermore, his swaying and staggering movement are extremely hard to predict.¡±

    Whoosh!

    After take a single breath, Wu Li was on again with her offensive.

    She could feel that Napier Mo¡¯s fundamentals weren¡¯t inferior to hers. However, her petite figure made her more suited to be an assassin. Under the same level of Soul Power and bodily capabilities, her lighter weight and smaller frame allowed for her to lose less energy while performing actions, while allowing her to recover at a faster rate.

    As long as she could suppress her opponent when he needed to recover his energy, she would be able to take a step over him, and continue to stride forwards!

    However, Napier Mo proceeded to take action almost at the same time as her. Not only did he avoid being forced into countering her attack, he had taken the initiative tounch an offensive against her! His recovery speed and energy consumption was unexpectedly on the same level as Wu Li¡¯s! He did not know why other people always liked to look down on him! Can it really be always the same story over and over again?

    His opponent was pursuing the mourous title of being the number one assassin in the CHF. This also the fight he was precisely was always anticipating for. At this moment, his mental state had already been raised to the highest level of vignce. He wasn¡¯t as direct as Wu Li was in her attacks. Inparison to Wu Li¡¯s youthful exuberance, he was more ferocious! He was the true representation of the Way of the Assassin!

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    2 figures collided in the stage, with their runic daggers dancing around at speeds that make them appear as phantoms whizzing about as they sliced through the air. 200 Grassos of Soul Power surging from both figures caused each exchange to sound like a huge gong being rung as the metallic ngs reverberated across the entire stadium!

    shes of Soul Power explosions and collisions continued blossom throughout the stage.

    Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta!

    Their footsteps grew faster, with their figures bing willowy and illusionary, appearing to transform into 2 bolts of lightning streaking across the stage!

    Iparably equal in strength, the tip of a needle against the edge of a de. Regardless of which direction they came from, there was no difference in the figures. Every single attack was unleashed to reap the other¡¯s life. Yet, when they crossed each other¡¯s path, both of them were forced to change their attack¡¯s trajectory to avoid mutual destruction. This kind of life risking and daring one another to see who would be the first one to change was the fight with one¡¯s survival instinct that happened deep down both of their hearts.

    Both of them, be it Napier Mo or Wu Li had an abundance of such experiences. The physical and mental consumption this kind of conflict had did not create too much of a pressure for both of them.

    Who would be the number one assassin in the CHF?

    However, in contrary, the Skylink had already exploded apart. At the beginning, everyone assumed that the 2 assassins were not on equal footing. However, never did they expect for both sides to show so much face to each other. Whoever wanted to obtain victory in this duel would be able to obtain the famed title of the number one assassin in this CHF, a title that would follow with that person for many years toe. One mustn¡¯t look down on this title, as any number one title would bring about unimaginable glory and status for the holder. Be it Napier, who was not connected to the Mo Family by blood, or Wu Li, who wasn¡¯t of the main lineage of Stuart, both of them needed to prove their worth and value, as well as walking to a higher apex in strength!

    The audience were already high from what they saw on stage. A super quick rhythm, fiery and explosive exchanges. Compared to those rather calctivebat involving the fight on distance, or brutal and viciousbat, this kind of naked offense and defence truly wasn¡¯t too nice to watch.

    Both sides had simultaneously chosen the most direct of ways to engage the other party!

    Speed and strength! In this matchup between to assassins standing at the apex, thebat situation took only an instant to explode into the climax!

    From the looks of it, Wu Li had always been the one taking the initiative tounch an offensive. However, deep within her heart, she was rtively clear that she was not able to gain the slightest bit of superiority even after doing so, be it in energy consumption or added pressure on Napier. Their exchanges had happened only for both sides to gain an understanding of one another. However, the might of techniques and Soul Power were limited within the Casted Soul Stage, Therefore, one¡¯s level of energy would be based on luck or through to use of one¡¯s special abilities.

    It would really be too naive if any one of them wanted to usemon methods to deal with the other. As the thought about this, a sh of killing intent burst out from Wu Li¡¯s eyes, before ayer of fog ssed over her cold and stern gaze.

    ¡°Take a look! The fog¡¯s rising!¡± all of a sudden, people with the audience pointed to the stage while crying out in astonishment.

    The earlier exchanges between these had luke warm, causing the audience to almost forget the reasons why these 2 people were contenders for the number one assassin of this CHF! Finally, Wu Li was the first to unleash her killing move!

    The dense fog expanded out exceedingly quickly, talking only a blink of an eye before gushing out in all directions!

    With his speed, Napier Mo could clearly retreat away from this fog. However, he did not do any of such actions. The fog was arge AOE special ability that was quickly about to engulf the entire stage. Even if he wanted to hide, where could he do so here?

    Napier Mo proceeded to stop moving in favour of focusing his concentration, allowing Wu Li¡¯s fog to engulf and devour his surroundings. In a few seconds, the dense fog had already covered the entirety of the stage. Furthermore, the entire fog area appeared to posses life, expanding all the way to the edge of the stage beforeing to a stop.

    The dense fog clearly wasn¡¯t just restricted to those that were created by nature, as they could grow thicker and change in shape, while not being able to be dissipated by wind!

    These were its most frightening aspects!

    Yingmei Assassin and Edde Brooks were most clear about the events happening on stage. Having been eliminated early into the CHF, both of them had no more grievances present in their hearts. In reality, the Mo¡¯s List rankings had taken all aspects into consideration, with quite a few people being stronger than them present within it. This Wu Li and Napier were genuinely qualified to be Mo¡¯s List assassins. It had to be said that the 2 great assassin families they hailed from were truly unable to rival the 10 great families. There was no way out by focusing on just the path of the assassin. Only by understanding strength in all aspects as well as the otherbat upations and link them all up together would one be genuinely able to unleash the full might one would gain from walking the path of the assassin.

    ¡°Thisss will bing someone incredible in the future.¡± Sharmie could not help butment in admiration. ¡°Being able to control fog to such a degree and having such a big AOE makes her Fog special ability show the shape of a Divinized special ability.¡±

    ¡°Not dissipating away due to wind, and being able to form a territory of her own. This move would simply be invincible in a sealedbat area.¡± added Laura while nodding her head in agreement. ¡°God knows what her opponents had experienced within her fog. In any case, most likely no one would engage inbat with Wu Li in confined or small ces anymore.¡±

    The future was the most frightening aspect of Wu Li.

    Wu Li¡¯s actions had already slowed down.

    This Fog was her world! Within here, she could move about like a fish in water! However, she knew that she wasn¡¯t absolutely invincible within here. Furthermore, she had discovered that her opponent had stopped moving, and now shown any impatience inunching an offensive against her. In any case, her opponent was the one and only Napier Mo.

    There was no need for her to be impatient, as her Fog was imprable to both visual and mental perception. However, her personal range of vision was much more broader than her opponent. Without a doubt, visual range was extremely important in the confirmation of many things.

    At the same time, the entire sea of fog possessed a slightly anesthetic effect. Although it was mild, it would have an influence if one stayed within for a long period of time. This was especially critical in fights between experts where their strengths are iparably close to each other. There were people that had resistance to poison gases, with many families having researched on medicines that could allow one to resist poisons too. However, anesthetics were impossible to removed from one¡¯s body. In precise terms, its basically not a poison.

    However, the anesthetic effect would be extremely life threatening.

    This time, her attack will definitely strike!

    This, was something Wu Li was extremely confident about.

    Therefore, when using her fog, she had already stopped wanting to immediately end this fight. At this moment, the only thing she needed to do was to wait. Just like a fisherman, she wanted to slowly wear her prey down, letting him waste his energy away, which would thereby allow her to gain victory in one easy swoop!

    However, this oue did not appear for Wu Li, as all of a sudden, Napier Mo opened his mouth wide open. In the next instant, a spiral air current appeared from his mouth, a whirlpool that appeared to be constructed from Soul Power.

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595: µÚ°ËÊ®ÎåÕÂ ¾øÍûµÄÓ°Îè·ç²É (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    What was he intending to do?

    Wu Li gawked in response. She could feel an intense suction forceing from Napier Mo¡¯s mouth, continuously sucking her fog up into his stomach!

    He¡¯s¡­actually eating the fog?!

    In that instant, Wu Li was slightly stupified. It wasn¡¯t that her tolerance to unexpected changes was weak, but that her opponent¡¯s way of dealing with her special ability was too freakish!

    Her fog was sufficient to numb people¡¯s senses upon contact, what more about the consumption of such vast quantities? Frankly speaking, Wu Li had brainstormed about the various kinds of moves people would use to deal with her move. However, even she did not dare to directly consume her fog like that! Wouldn¡¯t that amount to sucide via ingestion of poison?!

    As such thoughts flowed through her mind, Napier Mo had already devoured an astonishing amount of her fog. His wide open mouth appeared just like a giant whale sifting through the sea for food. This was already the maximum speed one could achieve within the Casted Soul Stage. At the rate he was devouring at, he would really thin out the density of her fog. In just the span of a few short seconds, her liquid like fog had already been devoured into a low density!

    The jet ck fog turned greyish, with everyone finally about to make out the blurry figures of the 2 fighting on stage!

    Has it been broken?

    Wu Li was feeling slightly incredulous. Every single member of the audience felt as though she had controlled the stage like a butcher handling a cut of meat. However, in reality, this was already the limit of what she could do. Before this fight, she had already spent 7 whole days to umte that volume of fog. Her special ability had a limit to the amount of fog she could produce at one go. Unlike other special abilities, the recovery of her Fog special ability was rather slow. With her opponent having devoured about half of all her fog, Wu Lie didn¡¯t have much left to replenish!

    However, the she found out that something was admist as she was still in astonishment for the surpising turn of events that had happened on stage.

    The poison within Wu Li¡¯s fog was extremely mild. However, Wu Li would definitely not believe that there would not have any effect on Napier after ingesting that quantity! Furthermore, the visiblity on stage has already cleared up to a certain degree. Her opponent has already reached his objective, yet did not show any indication of stopping!

    That¡¯s not right!

    That¡¯s a fake, a Spiritual Soul doppelganger!

    Wu Li¡¯s response was extremely quick, instantly leaning forward in preparation to take action against her opponent. What a joke. Napier Mo¡¯s Spiritual Soul Bomb was capable of forcing even Jormungar to swerve away. Directly attack it?

    No, she wanted to find where Napier Mo¡¯s original body was!

    Damn it! Where¡¯s the original body? Where did Napier Mo go to?

    He couldn¡¯t hide.

    Wu Li had sufficiently confidence in finding him within her Fog domain. Be it visibility or mental perception, people other than her would only be able to ¡°see¡± 1 to 2 metres away from them. In contrast, Wu Li was able to ¡°see¡± a range of 10 to 20 metres! Therefore, she definitely was able tounch an attack before her opponent discovers her.

    Instantly focusing her concentration to the utmost degree, she proceeded to scan the area around her. However, after a rough search, she was unexpectedly unable to find him! Once again, an incredulous expression appeared on her face.

    This was the very first time that she had lost track of her opponent within her fog!

    Could he be hiding in a dimensional space? No! No only could stay within that ce for that long of a time! However, it has been that long since Napier Mo had disappeared from the stage!

    However, no one had noticed a small little drum resting on the side of the stage, the exact ce where Napier Mo was hiding.

    Stuart was too self confident. Wu Li had already used her fog for quite a few time within his CHF. One had to knew that there were many masters present within the Mo Family. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even the need for the seniors to take action, as Mo Wen did not even appear lively at all.

    Wu Li¡¯s special ability possessed dead spots, and this was one of the observational dead spots that the Mo Family had discovered. In fact, the Mo Family had even done prelimary analysis of her fog since a long time ago. The minute anesthetic effect was not sufficient to be life threatining. Furthermore, the fog was less dense than air, resulting in there being a cushion of air present at the bottom. Therefore, Napier Mo was not one bit affected at where he rested. In fact, he was even able to take a few short breaths while doing so.

    Most important, due to her pursuit of AOE, Wu Li had maximised the greatest effect of her fog within ? its area. Indeed, this was extremely astonishing. However, the further away one was from the centre, the weaker the effects of the fog. At its edges, one could in fact notice this.

    At this range, an assassin¡¯s most fundamental of concealment techniques would be effective. Everyone focusing of Wu Li¡¯s special ability, a big move that had garnered alot of attention within this CHF, causing them to overlook the most basic fundamentals of an assassin.

    Quite a few of the eliminated participants had noticed this. Due to the thinning of the fog at its edges, the onlooks were able to extend their senses in to observe this point. However, as for Wu Li, who was still waiting vilgntly while expanding her senses¡­

    During these dozen seconds of dy, Wu li¡¯s fog had already be extremely thin. Stopping its suction, Napier Mo¡¯s doppelganger now appeared just like a balloon, before starting to roll towards Wu Li!

    With her fog broken, viligance and killing intent shed within Wu Li¡¯s eyes. Most importantly, this was the first time that she had sunk into such a passive predicament! Her fog had seemingly be the disguise for her opponent!

    Bang rumble!

    Napier Mo did not turn hasty upon her discovering his disappearance. On the contrary, he reamined extremely patient. Everyone watching knew about his ¡°high-powered explosives¡±, with his swollen, ball-like appearance of his doppelganger causing worry and astonishment to surface within people¡¯s hearts. Rolling towards Wu Li, it appeared as though even the slightest of touch was sufficient to cause it to blow up!

    There was no way to defend against it other than to evade!

    Having already lost its disguise, it was extremely hard for the ball-like doppelganger to strike an expert like Wu Li.

    Frankly speaking, the doppelganger didn¡¯t move at a slow speed. However, Wu li¡¯s actions were much faster! If that ¡°stupid¡± ball was able to hit her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to mix in among the top assassins of her generation. However, all the way, Napier Mo was the true target that she needed to be viligiant of.

    However, she had now discovered that her opponent had definitely used an assassin concealment technique Furthermore, he had used her fog against her but using his doppelganger to observe her location. Clearly, her opponent was located somewhat far form her. If not, she would have found him by now.

    It was easy for her to evade away from the doppelganger bomb, as Wu Li had already reached the peak in her perception and vigiliance, with her cing the absolute majority of her concentration in. If Napier Mo dared to even move a teeny weeny bit, or twitch his fingers, she would be able to instantly pinpoint his location!

    Patience was one of the fundamental traits an assassin was required to possess. This trait was now being amply disyed by Wu Li. Since her opponent had used her fog against her, she would use his doppelganger against him!

    A doppelganger needed to be control by the original. Therefore, it would subconsciously move in a direction opposite to the original. After making some calctions, Wu Li made verdict to where he was located at, while gradually moving towards him. Despite him not moving a single inch, she had already identified where he was.

    It had to be said that Wu Li had never expected her opponent to use this method to deal with her! However, this since he had struck her weakness in such a vicious manner, she would never, evermit such a mistake after dealing with Napier Mo!

    All of a sudden, Wu Li rushed towards Napier Mo¡¯s doppelganger bomb¡­Had she turned mad?

    BANG¡­a massive bang rang out as Napier Mo¡¯s doppelganger exploded violently. At the same time, Wu Li¡¯s gaze grew as sharp as knives as she dashed towards Napier Mo¡¯s hiding spot like a bolt of lightning. The explosion of Napier¡¯s doppelganger was caused by Wu Li¡¯s doppelganger. Although she wasn¡¯t as capable of controlling it as exqusitely as Napier, thetter¡¯s doppelganger had a fatal w, which was that it was extremely easy to cause it to explode. Although he could control it when it was in its normal state, it would definitely explode in its current state. The Stuart Family had discovered this a long time ago, though she had not shown it so as to bait her opponent.

    The amount of detail presetn within this round of exchange was simply heaven-defying, as both assassins disyed top notchbat attainments. Training was something everyone had gone through. However, being able to have such flexible though processes duringbat was something attributed to their talent and experience, which both of them possessed in rather astonishing levels.

    Following the explosion, the fogpletely dissipated away, revealing Wu Li, who had already fashed towards Napier Mo hiding at the corner of the stage. Having immediatelye to a realization during the explosion, Napier Mo had shot forwards almost instantly, causing their daggers to collide once again. Having used their killing moves, both of them were forced to disy their genuine strength. The glint sparkling from their daggers weren¡¯t even as bright as the brilliance radiating from their eyes, as both of them were thoroughly enjoying their fight. Wu Li¡¯s cold and emotionless face in contrast with Napier Mo¡¯s faint smile. 2pletely different kinds of assassins, yet simrly having reach the apex using their only levels ofprehension.

    Bang¡­

    2 daggers collided once again, with both of theming to a simultaneous halt. In the next second, they flipped their daggers around at the same time. The flipping of their daggers represented theirmitment towards risking their lives tond their attacks. With their de tips pointing towards themselves, this showed that one person would die, either their opponents or themselves!

    The 2 stood only a metre away from each other, with both of them not moving at all. With a slightly lowered stance, both of them stared firmly at each other. There was basically no need for them to look at each other¡¯s dagger, as their daggers had already be part of their bodies. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a need for them to use their eyes to see, as the gaze a top ss assassin gave out was just a feint.

    The surrounding atmosphere congealed instantaneously, with the air appeared to have solidified into a suffocatingly thick mixture. Drip¡­

    At the instant a drop of sweat dripped down from Napier Mo¡¯s face onto the ground, Wu Li took action. A sh of white light swept out from her dagger wielding hand, before her body appeared to lose all weight as she shot towards Napier Mo like a bolt of lightning. In an instant, 5 Wu Lis appeared within the stage, the glint from their despletely surrounding Napier up. The entire stadium immediately turned silent, as everyone knew that an attack unleashed by a top ss assassin at the apex of their speed was abat technique that would be over in a single breath. This move was theplete explosion of one¡¯s Soul Power and physical strength. Not only does one need to have a strong and tough body, one would also need to be mible. Therefore, male assassins generally weren¡¯t able to aplish this feat, while female assassins weren¡¯t able to handle the torture it brought to their bodies. At the same time, one couldn¡¯t use any wind special ability even if one possessed it, as one would not be able to muster than delicate of a control over their special ability to aid in thisbat technique.

    The legendary assassin Anluna¡¯s sure-killbat technique¡ªAnluna¡¯s Pentakill doppelgangers!

    Of course, there would be a difference in the effects and disy of thisbat technique when done so by a Casted Soul Stage as opposed to a Heavenly Soul Stage. However, any assassin that was capable of doing so would basically be invincible in hand to handbat. This was a set of an unarmed-dagger fighting technique that would seal of all possible escape from one¡¯s target, so long as one was able to properly execute it. This technique was truly much more brilliant and superior than a direction attack like Fiery Lotus Dance.

    At this instant, Napier appeared to have suddenly lost all weights. He, who had always maintained a clown-like demeanour, had suddenly appeared as though he was tipsy from being drunk, while his actions appeared to be extremely slow¡­yet extremely fast at the same time¡­appearing to continuously grow faster, as 5 crazed doppelgangers hurtled into him, a clown dancing alone by himself¡­

    However, like a spectre, the clown seemed to phase through all of the 5 daggers chopping down onto him. God knows what would he be if theynded on him, yet none of them appeared tond.

    At this instant, anyone with more of less an understanding of an assassin¡¯s fundamentals were dumbfounded by what they saw. Everyone knew the formidable might of Anluna¡¯s Pentakill doppelgangers! That¡¯s basically the apex of what a Casted Soul Stage assassin could disy! When Wu Li had unleashed that move, everyone believed that the duel was over. That¡¯s because too many years had gone by with no one being able to sessful execute this move. There were already so few female assassins out there, with Emily obviously being far off from her. During her special training when she went back to the Assassin Family, she had finally understood what it really meant to be an assassin, and how far she really was from that.

    However, at this instant, a stifling silence filled the entire stadium, as more and more people recognized the movements Napier Mo was making. It has been over 10 years since anyone had managed to sessfully execute it! ording to the legends, only the people most blessed by the god of assassins would be able toprehend it, the genuine way of the assassin!

    Shadow Dance!

    The final song of an assassin! A pace that draws out gasps of admiration!

    Wu Li¡¯s Anluna¡¯s Pentakill doppelgangers have all been shaken away, with her des of striking air. She hadpletely lost track of her opponent¡¯s location! Even though he appeared to be standing right before her, she didn¡¯t even though if she could touch him or not, or that what she was was even real! His entire being had a messed up centre of gravity, with every step he took making her suffer within her heart, crashing and crumbling all of her self confidence away.

    That¡¯s because she was also an assassin, and knew that what she was seeing was every assassin¡¯s worse nightmare!

    The dagger shades had stopped, and so did Napier Mo, as though he had not moved from his original location. Wu Li dropped her dagger on the ground as Napier¡¯s dagger appeared right beside her throat, just as though she had delivered herself right into it. Tears proceeded to form at the corner of her eyes, before streaking down her face. She had lost. It was a utter defeat. Originally, after finally managing to master Anluna¡¯s Pentakill doppelgangers, she believed that she would be able to obtain the title of the number one assassin in this CHF. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect to meet with a shadow dancer, an existence that hadpletely and utterly suppressed her.

    This clown with a swaying duck-like swagger was known by the name of Napier. He believed that the strongest training one could do was to do it for every single second of one¡¯s daily life. Therefore, he had chosen to live his life like a clown, leting all of his habits and normal adjustments to his centre of gravity disappearpletely, causing no one to be able to make out any judgement of his habitual movements.

    He lived his life as a clown. However, at this instant, he had be the shadow dancer within the battlefield!

    The King of assassins, the shadow dancer!

    An existence that would appear right before one, yet forever be unable to make any contact with.

    The entire stadium remained silent, as the Stuart member were dumbstruck by what they saw. Up this this moment, they still believed that Wu Li would definitely win at the very end. At least 90% of the people watch had also thought the same, with the other 10% beingpletely clueless of what they saw. Carolyn¡¯s expression frozepletely. She had sent Wu Li up to take this duel for Stuart. Yet, in the end, they had bumped into a shadow dancer.

    Not only did they lose yet another duel, an immense pressure had surface in their hearts. It was just as though the entire Stuart squadron had been seen right through! That blind fellow had seen right through every single Stuart squadron member, and had utmost suppression in every confrontation.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any noiseing from the viewing galleries housing the CHF participants, all of their eyes were filling with shock and admiration. There¡¯s actually such a madman in their world that could unleash a shadow dance! That was something that could utterly change a person¡¯s life! It was said that the training required to learn the shadow dance was so torturous that it would drive people mad to the point of wanting to take their own lifes. Yet, Napier Mo had found apletely new way of mastering it!

    The entire world hadughed and mocked him, yet none of them knew that it was due to their ignorance that had caused them to do so.

    This was the number one assassin of the CHF, the number one assassin of the Federation¡¯s younger generation¡ª Napier Mo!

    The entire stadium exploded into an intense and frenzied ovation. There was no injustice in Stuart losing this duel. There as no need for Wu Li to be disappointed at herself. She had bumped into a genius in the way of an assassin. At this moment, Napier had pulled out a hankerchief from god knows where as he appeared flustered in an attempt to console Wu Li, though it had only caused her to cry even harder.

    2 : 0

    The powerful Stuart had actually been forced into a 2:0 deficient by the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. However, there was something even more frightening than this, as the Mo Family had disyed absolute power. The first was Mo Ling, and this time, it was Napier Mo who had done so. There wasn¡¯t even the need for the genuine powerhouse, Mo Wen to showcase any of his might!

 Chapter 596

    <h4>Chapter 596: µÚ°ËÊ®ÁùÕÂ Ìì¼«µÄÈõµã</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This motherfucker! Who could defeat such a powerful Mo Family?

    It could be said that the other 3 semifinalist squadrons were about the same in their strength, though they were still a notch weaker than the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. There was really no use inparing talent with the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, as they were really too strong in that department! When up against them, one should just skipparing talent and startparing the level of hard work and determination instead.

    The entire stadium cheered and shouted in apuse. As of now, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron had already garnered 80% of the poprity votes on Skylink. In fact, they were really to strong! What¡¯s more, with Mo Wen pressing down like a mountain, what could Carolyn do?

    She definitely needed to take the 3rd duel!

    Rennes Stuart had already stood up. This was most likely the greatest predicament Stuart had faced in this CHF!

    For the sake of suppressing the entire match or to maintain his status, Mo Wen would definitely grace the stage before Carolyn does. Now among the 2 remaining members left of the Heaven¡¯s Fate bench, Mo Ling was the greater threat. However, earlier before the start of this match, Stuart had already made preparations to counter Mo Ling via the means of various kinds of strategical and tactical analysis. Being a half-soldier and half-heavy soldier, every single one of hisbat techniques and style, habits and other aspects could be countered by Rennes. His Air attribute special ability would also be able to absolutely suppress the activation of thetter¡¯s 4 Beastial spirits¡­

    Therefore, Stuart with their 4 Mo¡¯s List rankers still possessed the advantage in this duel. Carolyn really didn¡¯t believe that the other members of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron possessed the same level of strength as Stuart¡¯s mainstays. Nevertheless, Carolyn¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    It wasn¡¯t Mo Ling that stood up from the Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s bench. Instead¡­it was Mo Shang!

    Frankly speaking, Mo Shang basically had no presense before this match. There were many among the audience that were unfamiliar with his name. It had to be said that although he was?able to be Heaven¡¯s fate¡¯s mainstay ranged soldier and sent up to the stage, Mo Shang¡¯s strength¡­ truly ordinary, especially in the face of Rennes. Thetter¡¯s air and fire attributebination special abilities were frightening, and more so hisbat techniques. He was also the captain of the Stuart squadron that had won the CHF championship a year ago. In the face of one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s list ranged soldiers, Mo Shang¡¯s status was instantly lowered. Naturally, this should be the arranged by the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron to take a loss in order to gain an overall victory for this match. After all, they were up against Stuart. It was impossible for them topletely counter their opponents.

    A possible reason for they not choosing to send Mo Ling up might be due to Stuart being too familiar with hisbat styles and habits. At the same time, there was also the possible reason of counter him via an opposingbat upation. However, how would a mere Mo Shuang be capable of dealing with Rennes?

    In an instant, cheers and shouts erupted from the audience, as everyone could no longer control themselves. Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s style was simply too simr to that of Tianjing, in that both of them would not stick to any sense of orthodoxy.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Any guesses will definitely be flipped around! They¡¯ll ever be predicted! This really is extremely simr to you Tianjing guys.¡±upon opening his mouth, Noriba¡¯s words were rather casual and smooth. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re Heaven¡¯s Fate, you¡¯re Tianjing. There¡¯s only one different word.¡± ( Ìì¼« is Heaven¡¯s Fate in chinese. Ìì¾© is Tianjing in chinese. There¡¯s only one chinese character in difference)

    ¡°What does it have to do with this? Looks like they¡¯re nning to preserve their strength for the group battle.¡± Ma Dong smiled and replied. ¡°Truthfully speaking, Heavens¡¯ Fate is slightly scary.¡±

    The shock factor brought about by Napier Mo¡¯s Shadow Dance was truly too great.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong and dimir did show any intention of having any merry chat as they continued to watch match. As the noisy hum of voices rang out across the stadium, the 2 participants for the 3rd duel.

    With his guns holstered at his waist, Rennes stood with a rather rxed stance. Standing opposite him, Mo Shang appeared more upright in his posture, with both of his runic pistols already drawn out. Staring with unblinking eyes at his opponent, he awaited solemnly for the start of the match.

    A¡­ slightly reserved fellow.

    A frown appeared on Rennes face. He wasn¡¯t feeling down due to how reserved his opponent was. Instead, it was more of a strange feeling he was getting when looking at thetter, yet he wasn¡¯t able to pin it to a any particr source.

    The Stuart Family¡¯s intelligencework was considered to be rather urate and detailed. However, they were stillcking in their ability to investigate into the depths of the Mo Family. Within the entire Federation, no one was able topare to the Mo Family in terms of information and counter survelliance. This was how they made a living by. There was a saying that goes by ¡°Don¡¯t challenge other people¡¯s profession with your interest.¡±

    Stuart had only the littlest of little information with regards to Mo Shang. In fact, this fellow had not once represented the Mo Family as their ranged soldier to step onto the stage. From his name, they believed that he was one of the younger generation members of the main Mo Family lineage. However, was the Mo Family making fun of people by making such a selection? Rennes found it slightly hard to believe that theory.

    He proceeded to give a slight nod to show respect towards this freshman ranged soldier, before cing her left hand at his waist. Despite still having not unholstered his gun, the smell of gunpowder had already started to perfuse into the atmosphere.

    Competition start!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    iIt was still too early to talk about hisbat tactics, but his Soul Power appeared to be rather abundant from a prelimary view.

    Fiery tongues jump to left from the barrel of his runic pistols as Soul Power bullets screamed across the stage in session, showing their ample explosive power for all to see.

    Ranged soldier VS ranged soldier. Frankly speaking, it was a contest of awareness, a test of positions and apetition of mental attitude and viciousness.

    Even though the stage was wide and spacious, with no where to hide, it wasn¡¯t too hard for a top ss range soldier to evade the bullets of a regr runic pistol with their strength and eyesight. If one really wanted to take down an opponent of this caliber, one would definitely not be able to rely sole of the speed and explosiveness of one¡¯s bullets. In stead, it was more on the constrction of one¡¯s opponent¡¯s position, as well as the speed and urary of sessive attacks.

    Mo Shang¡¯s opening few shots could be considered as above standard, and was of an outstanding degree for a ranged soldier. However, it was still quite far of a way off from the apex.

    His bullet patterns were sufficiently urate. Without talking about that, Renne was able to tell the deadspots and weaknesses of the iing bullet rain from just the sounds formed as they flew through the air.

    The answer was very simple.

    Renne¡¯s body appeared to move and sway at the same time his opponent started to fire his gun. His urate judgement of Mo Shang¡¯s bullet flight paths caused him to appear extremely calm and unpeturbed as he dodged all of them.

    Among the graceful and easy actions came his counter attack.

    His hipfiring action had somewhat of a si-like style. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as fast as thetter, nor was he as graceful and elegant. Nheless, as he shed about and dodged mid air, his guns had already started firing,unching out a barrage of bullets right of an action movie clip. As they shot out, they travelling with eye blinding tragectories, before sealing Mo Shang off from any paths of scape!

    ¡°Awesome!¡± si could not help but to sigh in admiration. Being one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers, there weren¡¯t many people that were stronger than him in the understanding of heated weapons.

    The scatter shot Thor number 1 doesn¡¯t have any predictable spread pattern. Furthermore, it was known well for its unpredictable and irregr level of firepower. However, in Rennes¡¯s hand, even though it still have the same unpredictable kind of bullet path, he was actually able bring it to new heights. As he flipped around at high speeds, the bullets unleashed by his gun drew spiral shaped patterns as they travelled through the air. The originally unpredictable bullet paths was now controlled by him as easy as moving his fingers about.

    At this moment, Galen, who was seated not far away from the stage, had already narrowed his beady little eyes as he stared tightly at the fight happening before him. He did not care one single bit of whether Stuart or Heaven¡¯s Fate wins at the end. On the contrary, he was genuinely interesting in the true strength of Rennes, on of the super MVPs of this CHF. Indeed, thetter did not disappoint, as he had shown an outstanding performance right at the beginning of the fight!

    The little bit of firepower Mo Shang had opened this fight with was utterly no different from a 3 year old hammering away at an adult, before bingpletely overwhelmed by Rennes¡¯s counterattack.

    In what seemed like an instant, the initiator had turned into the defensive. At this moment, Mo Shang no longer had any chance ofunching a counterattack as he retreating rapidly as he evading the iing rain of bullets.

    At the very least, Mo Shang should be a quasi Mo¡¯s List expert. However, it only took a single exchange to show how helpless he was in the current fight.

    Having reached this stage after a single bout of exchange, the word ¡°suppressed¡± was no longer sufficient to describe the disparity between the 2 of them. When the disparity between 2 fighters of the same upation bes sufficientlyrge, absolute suppression would immediately form. Mo Wen was genuinely mistaken about this duel.

    Complete judgement and control over his bullets¡¯ flightpaths. In an instant, the crazed shouts of the Stuart fans rose by 2 notches, appearing to have lost all control over themselves in the process.

    However, one could imagine how much of a momentum Stuart would gain if they were to take this duel. If Heaven¡¯s Fate sends Mo Wen for the next duel, Carolyn would be able to dodge the dangerous bullet and skip the next duel. This would allow Stuart to gain victory in thest duel and thereby bring this match into the group battle phase. If Heaven¡¯s Fate sends Mo Ling up, Carolyn could immediately go up. Despite Mo Ling leaving an extremely deep impression when he had defeated Divian, among the 4 Heavenly Kings, Carolyn¡¯s status was clearly a notch higher Divian in the hearts of the Federation¡¯s citizens.

    In fact, Mo Wen was slightly too stable. Therefore, Stuart would have chances if Mo Ling¡¯s the one she had to face up against.

    ¡°The critical moment still requires the old general to stabilize!¡±

    ¡°That Mo Shang¡¯s actions are quite deft, and he¡¯s got a good speed. He¡¯s actually able to evade those attacks.¡±

    ¡°Rennes is only restricting his movements, and not wanting to end his life. With how miserable his opponent is, I feel that it would take one minute, 2 tops to end this.¡±

    This was a rather high estimation of Rennes.

    Bang Bang Bang¡­

    Just as lively debates sprung up within the audience, with no more than 2 minutes since the start of the fight, Mo Shang had already been struck, Faced against the barrage of attacks from a genuine ranged soldier, he had immediately be beating back to square one. If it was that easy to evade Rennes¡¯s shots, the ranged soldier upation would have already gone extinct.

    Chest, abdomen, heart, and even head. The scattered bullets possessed extremely high penerative effect, allowing them to pierce through everything they struck!

 Chapter 597 - Simplyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 597: Simply¡­</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This was a genuine see-through! In fact, everyone could see 4 visible bullet wounds appearing on Mo Shang¡¯s body.

    ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too early to say!¡±

    All of a sudden, Renne¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Although his bullets had prated his opponent, why were there no blood oozing out from the holes? In fact, he couldn¡¯t even sense the blurring of flesh and blood that would always happen when bullets impact flesh! All of the bullet wounds orderly, and too slick! That doesn¡¯t seem like human flesh at all! On the contrary, they appear like¡­liquid!

    Hua hua hua¡­

    Just as those thoughts appeared in Rennes¡¯s head, Mo Shang¡¯s entire body ¡°caved¡± in, before appearing to melt into the ground.

    Rennes¡¯s gaze instantly turned biting cold, as he had never seen or heard of such special ability before. He could sense a water attribute special ability within. However, it definitely wasn¡¯t any ordinary water attribute special ability. He never heard od any one with the special ability to melt into the ground, moreover that the granite floor of the stage was considerably hard and solid.

    At this moment, a translucent liquid-like male head surfaced from the ground, his piercing eyes aiming right at Rennes, observing thetter with a rampant and unbridled manner!

    Everyone knew that the Mo Family had unleashed yet another big move. Letting a duel go? That¡¯s absolutely a lie. How could a person possessing a Divinized water attribute special ability be used as an exchange piece?

    Divinized Water attribute special ability¡ªDissolvable Body!

    It could meld with various kinds of materials, and transforming into a liquid-like form of that material. In simplier terms, he could pass through walls, travel through the ground, and was basically a freak that couldn¡¯t be defended against. Furthermore, he would also be exceedingly strong in actualbat!

    A rather ugly expression appeared on Rennes¡¯s face.

    He¡¯s been had!

    Stuart had always felt that they were making counter picks against the Mo Family. However, in reality, they had been countering themselves in their selection!

    Passing through walls and travelling under the ground was already sufficiently scary. What¡¯s more frightening was that it would be extremely hard to injure him with physical attacks. How would a ranged soldier who depended on physical attacks be able to fight him?

    At this moment, Galen started to stroke his thin whisker-like moustache. Due to his poison attribute special ability, he clearly wasn¡¯t afraid of Mo Shang and his Dissolving Body ability. Being able to meld into material did not equate to being able to be immune to poison gas. si too wasn¡¯t afraid, as he had his Dimensional Void Mouth that could devour anything liquid-like up. However, this wasn¡¯t a good situation for Rennes.

    ¡°Air explosion¡ªHeaven Falls Earth Rends!¡±

    Finally noticing what was amiss, Rennes could only turn his hopes to his air and fire attribute fusion special ability. The Soul Power surging out from his body reach its apex, before a ferocious special ability formed impact instantly congealed and took shape above Mo Shang¡¯s puddle-like body!

    Appearing just like a cloud, or a spatial domain, endless gaseous explosions mixed with fire causing massive and chaotic shock and air pressure waves to surge across the entire region!

    A terrifying attack filled with fighting power!

    This was Renne¡¯s all out attack! Despite being focused towards the ground, with the front row audience seated 100 over metres away from the stage, the power and might of his attack could be amply felt by everyone within the stadium! Even the entire stadium started to shake and tremble from its might!

    During the instant Renesunched his attack, Mo Shang¡¯s head had already disappeared from view. Everything within his surroundings was subjected to the indiscriminate explosions from Rennes special ability attack, with the ground being smashed into smithereens. Yet, Mo Shang had alrady disappeared without a trace.

    He had instantly submerged his body deep down into the ground upon sensing the iing attack. Although he might not be an outstanding ranged soldier, his special ability allowed him be extremely viable in many differentbat senarios. Although might not defeat his opponent, there truly wasn¡¯t anyone that could deal with him if he was to devote all of his energy into fleeing.

    Renne¡¯s expression immediately froze upon hearing the faint scuttling sounds ringing out from the ground, before all of his attention towards observing his surroundings. At this moment, his opponent could pop out at any ce and time!

    Mo Shang had taken the initiative andunched an attack!

    Being an assassin in the past, he had switched upations to a ranged soldier only due to the Mo Family being short handed in the ranged department. This was coupled by his fighting style, which was focused towards a shooting-unarmedbat. Although he was extremely talented, he was indeed not as strong as the other members of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect human being. Nevertheless, he had chosen many counterbat techniques while disying his agility and deftness. This made him look like an amateur with his earlier exchange, as from the very beginning, he had never intended to contest with Rennes in a game of long rangedbat.

    As for close distancebat, there¡¯s no one that could beat Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s Mo Wen. Even Napier Mo was in contention with the former. Any kind of attack would have a weakness that could be exploded during the start of their execution sequence. This weakness would be life-threatening in the face of a Shadow Dancer. As for the rest, however, Mo Shang had a certain level of confidence in putting up a fight against them.

    Rennes¡¯s mental focus had already reached peak vigiliance state. Despite travelling under the ground, Mo Shang wasn¡¯t able to escape Rennes¡¯s detection. Furthermore, his ample experience gave him toposure allowed him to remain calm headed in the face of this opponent of his.

    He cannot let Mo Shang draw close!

    Rennes shed across the stage. Being the MVP of the previous CHF finals, his terrifying firepower and fusion special ability weren¡¯t the only outstanding traits he possessed, as his movement techniques were also considerably outstanding. However, the question was that due to Mo Shang¡¯s continous evasion beneath the ground, it was extremely taxing for Rennes to keep up such a high level of mental perception. This chaotic running waspletely useless, as Mo Shang would not make a rash offensive.

    That special ability was definitely dope. However, what¡¯s more frightening was the time he was able to hide underground. This definitely wasn¡¯t a low grade special ability, as he was able to move about gracefully underground like a bird in the air. Even Divinizized special abilities weren¡¯t able to do so.

    Just as Rennes halted his footsteps, a foreboding feeling appeared. Before the next second had psed, fire and lightning rumbled out as the ground exploded apart, as Rennes unleashed a vicious attack. Even if it was mutually assured destruction, he would not let his opponent have his way!

    However, Mo Shang, who had just unleashed his attack, had disappeared once again. This was the fundamental strength of the Mo Family members. Being one of them, there was no use in theparison of talent, as everyone within the Mo Family equated their fundamentalbat capabilities to hard training. Even if they possessed Divinized Water attribute special ability, they still had to possess endurance. Truthfully speaking, anyone of them would be impressive existences standing at the apex if they were ced in any other squadron. However, every single member of the Mo Family was exceedingly calm headed and modest. This was the style of the Mo Family.

    Even Rennes could not help but to unleash his special ability. Despite definitely possessing a higher level of endurance than Mo Shang, thetter had already disappeared. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. However, just as he unleashed his attack, he felt his legs turn weak, just as though the ground beneath them had turned into water. As his entire body started to sink, Rennes reacted quickly by starting to burst his Soul Power out, only to discover 2 hands grabbing hold of his feet! Furthermore, they proceeded to pick some kind of acupressure point, causing his body to instantly turn weak. In that split second change, his entire body had already been dragged into the ground.

    Whoosh¡­a ck figure suddenly rushed out from the ground, before all of the liquid turned illusionary. Upon leaping out, the ck figure disappeared, while the ground returned back to normal.

    As for Rennes, who had been pulled into the ground, his entire body had already been embedded into the ground. Only the top half of his helpless head was abover the ground, precisely right above his nostrils.

    He really wanted to struggle. Although he was a ranged soldier, with his Soul Power exploding out at full st, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to extricate himself from this situation. However, that was only just a pipe dream, as just as he was able to do so, 2 jet ck gunbarrels had already appeared right beside his temples.

    At this position and distance. It would only take the pull of a trigger to destroy him. Even a god or an immortal would not survive such a close ranged attack. As surging Soul Power stopped circting, Rennes shook his head and revealed a bitter smile. His opponent had already shown mercy. If not, he would have been pull all the way down into the ground.

    Helpless, despair, powerful! This was the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron!

    A Mo Shang, apletely obscure fellow, who was presumed to be the weakling among the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, had turned out to be such a frightening existence.

    3rd duel, Heaven¡¯s Fate, Mo Shang, victory!

 Chapter 598 - Mo Wenâ€™s fist vs. Carolynâ€™s sword

    <h4>Chapter 598: Mo Wen¡¯s fist vs. Carolyn¡¯s sword</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    3 : 0!

    When this score appeared on therge screens, even the Heaven¡¯s Fate fans felt incredulous by what they saw.

    A terrifying Mo Family that possessed unfathomable strengths and powers! Never in their wildest dreams that people expect such a series of events! Both squadrons were supposed to be evenly matched, yet such arge disparity had just appeared before their very eyes!

    The people seated in the VIP podium also appeared to be slightly surprised by this oue, bending their heads together in whispered discussion. Regardless of the Federation or the empires, the people from both sides had clearly recognized the might Stuart possessed. However, being on a 0:3 deficient was no different from them being the subject of an utter beating!

    After a temporary bout of silence, the ordinaryymen in the audience and the Skylink finally exploded out.

    This time, all of them had gonepletely high!!

    Stuart, which was universally recognized to be the strongest squadron in the CHF, was now in a 0:3 deficient! Furthermore, Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s strongest, Mo Wen has yet to grace the stage! If this match ends up in a clean sweep, who would be more emotional and delighted than Heaven¡¯s Fate fans! In fact, this wasn¡¯t just a clean sweep, as there¡¯s Mo Ling that have yet to grace the stage! Standing in the position as Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s vice captain, he had already disyed results that triumph Divian!

    This was a clear and utter suppression!

    Too strong, too strong!

    ¡°Why do I feel that I¡¯ve just witnessed a fake semi final¡­¡±

    ¡°Are the Mo Family going to defy the heavens? Stuart¡¯s getting their asses whipped? They have 4 Mo¡¯s List rankers!¡±

    ¡°The Mo¡¯s List doesn¡¯t represent everything, kid!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Rather than talking about the Mo¡¯s List, why not talk about how the Mo Family being the number 1 in the Federation!¡±

    ¡°All hail Heaven¡¯s Fate! All hail the invincible Mo!¡±

    The berserk cries from the excited Heaven¡¯s Fate fans were so loud it threatened to blow the roof of the stadium right of its hinges!

    Comparatively, the Stuart fan region on the opposing end was so quite one could hear a pin drop!

    However, they were still not willing to give up hope, as the thirst and radiance for victory still sparkled within their eyes.

    There¡¯s still one more duel left!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was already focused on Carolyn.

    Stuart had already been forced to the edge of the cliff. Now, only she could rescue Stuart from this predicament!

    The attention and silence of countless Stuart fans in the surroundings were a stark contrast with the rampant and unbridled cheers and roars from the Heaven¡¯s Fate fans.

    At this moment, Stuart had already lost the power to pull this match in a win for them. With 3 of the Mo¡¯s List rankers being defeated, even if Carolyn manages to grab a win, theirst mainstay was definitely incapable of defeating Mo Ling.

    However, so what?

    Carolyn closed her eyes slightly as she took a deep breath.

    Regardless of position or location, a wise person would always engage in matters that would be befitting of one¡¯s status. This was the family value that Carolyn was instilled with since young.

    Despite differing stages and situation, she would always meet them with the same unwavering face and expression. In fact, so does the aura she radiated from her entire being.

    A qualified leader must be able to put on an act, and the highest realm in acting would be total engrossment into the role. One one was truly able to enter that realm, it could no longer be ssified as an act.

    Carolyn was just the kind of person.

    On the meeting table, she was a politician. Regardless of how unprecedented or sudden a situation was, she would always maintain a faint smile of confidence on her face while making swift and decisive moves. From the beginning to the end, she would always position herself as an onlooker, not bringing any emotion why keeping the faint smile of an expression needed by anyone with genuine power.

    By the side of this stage, she was the captain of the Stuart squadron. Regardless of how much of a disadvantageous situation she was in, she would need to maintain an absolutely cool mind, as well as rational thoughts, judgement and responses.

    However, the second she steps onto the stage, she was a soldier! A soldier that was filled to the brim with thirst for victory, heroism and being unfettered!

    The long breathes gradually turned into silence.

    Upon opening her eyes, worry and rationalism hadpletely disappeared from Carolyn¡¯s eyes, being reced by a wild-like overbearingness!

    Stuart could lose, but definitely not by a clean sweep!

    When the monarch descends from the heavens, he would submit everyone before him!

    There was no need for any words or actions. The mere sight of her gaze was already capable of causing all of the depressed Stuart fans to submit to her!

    She was without a doubt the youth with the greatest influence within the Federation, the Federation¡¯s princess! She was capable of causing experts like Rennes and Yi Luo to willingly submit to her! She was the absolute genius of the Stuart Family that had inherited the ¡°way of the sword¡± from the sword saint, Benja!

    That¡¯s right, she was the main character for today¡¯s match!

    Having turned silent after 3 sessive losses, the Stuart fans immediately turned berserk upon seeing Carolyn with such force they almost appeared as they were trying to vent all of their disappointment and anger from the previous duels out! Not only that, all of the audience watching this match, be it in the stadium or outside, and in fact within the entirety of Stuart City had all turned high!

    She was Stuart¡¯s queen! Their queen!

    Carolyn had graced the stage!

    What kind of reaction Heaven¡¯s Fate would show?

    Without a shred of hesitation, Mo Wen stood up. In fact, he had already stood up before Carolyn graced the stage, and that wasn¡¯t solely due to him giving ample respect to Stuart.

    Fighting against the strongest experts. This was Mo Wen¡¯s true intention for joining this CHF.

    There was no need for any cool and awesome way to grace the stage.

    The 2 of them stepped onto the stage at seemingly the same time, before simultaneouslying to a halt at their starting positions.

    There was no intense collision of auras happening on stage. Instead, they merged together solemnly into a single unit, being as calm as an ocean and a deep valley.

    The entire scenery appeared toe to a standstill, as the 2 on stage exchanged nces.

    In an instant, the entire stadium turned high. This was definitely the collision between the apexes, the highest of showdowns!

    Indeed, Wang Zhong had rose abruptly in fame and poprity. However, over the past few years, there were only 2 youths that had the greatest influence within the Federation, Carolyn and Mo Wen! Regardless of prestige or status, All Mouthy King could only appear as the challenger in their faces!

    Not a single shred of restraint was given by the people within and outside of the stadium as they roared and cheered! The Skylink was filled with extraordinary liveliness, with various kinds of rampant banners being raised and chanted as the live viewership broken the 2.3 million!

    All of the CHF participants present in the stadium were also extremely excited. Finally! It has arrived! This was definitely the showdown that they had been desperately anticipating! There will definitely have many, many awesome things for them to see in this fight! Everyone has been waiting for this for a very, very long time!

    Wang Zhong and dimir have now focused all of their attention towards the stage. Just like the others, this showdown was also extremely important to the 2 of them, as one of them would have to face the winner of this match. While others were here for the liveliness, they held this fight to the utmost importance.

    Without a doubt, the 2 currently standing on the stage represented the highest standard of the Federation¡¯s younger generation. Their fight will definitely bring about a lot of newprehensions for people of Wang Zhong and dimir¡¯s level.

    As of now, everyone has an even greater impression of Mo Wen. Despite any absence of pretentiousness, everyone was truly too shocked by his performance in his duel against Karl, especially towards the ease he had shown to obtain victory. This caused people to feel sense his unfathomable level of strength. He basically more of a freak than someone of their age group! This was also coupled by the spicy performances Heaven¡¯s Fate had shown in this match. Since he was able to lead this group of geniuses and make them so ¡°obedient¡±, exactly how frightening of a fellow this Mo Wen was?

    Naturally, despite how great their impressions were on him, there was only a slight advantage for him on the polls. It was possible for Carolyn to defeat him. In fact, the possibility wasn¡¯t small.

    Despite having yet to mature when he crossed hands with Carolyn in the past, Wang Zhong was still able to sense the unfathomable level of strength, which wasn¡¯t too far off whenpared to Mo Wen.

    In anycase, the entire Stuart squadron was walking down the special ability path. Being their captain, how would Carolyn not have any simr kinds of killing moves? Wang Zhong definitely doesn¡¯t believe that she would use the quasi Soul Dominationbat technique she had unleashed on him before. Naturally, that move was already sufficiently powerful by its own right.

    Within the Casted Soul Stage, special abilities and talent like that of Carolyn¡¯s would generally be sufficient to allow one to sweep the entire floor of all opposition. However, it was possible for anything to happen when people of such simr realm match up against each other!

    Furthermore, this fight seemed to be a dummy run for tomorrow¡¯s match!

    The peak ofbat techniques and martial arts, against the peak of special ability talent!

    dimir and Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes gleamed with thick interest and excitement. Topletely differentbat styles were about to sh. Exactly what kind of a showdown the 2 on stage would show to the world?

    An apex showdown was about to happen!

    The 2 on stage proceeded to into apletely engrossed yet serene state. At this moment, they hadpletely zoned out berserk soundsing from the surroundings, just as though they had entered into another world. Everything happening on the outside was of no concern to them. In this world, there was only the 2 of them!

    This feeling that was born between the 2 of them proceeded to propagate out, forming an invisible aura that slowly expanded out to every corner of the stadium.

    Uponing into contact with this aura, people immediately felt the iparably noisy din around them suddenly disappear. The crazed roars of theirpatriots and fans of both squadrons had also disappeared. In fact, they were even unable to hear their own voice, as though they had suddenly lost the concept of self. All of their thoughts and consciousness had been pulled into the world where only those 2 on the stage existed. Looking at the vast spacious world before their eyes, they only thing they could see was the 2 people on stage staring right at each other.

    This strange and peculiar feeling, as well as the shocking way that it was transmitted caused all of the viewing galleries to gradually turn silent.

    Not only did theymen in the audience and top ss participants like Wang Zhong feel this, even many of the people within the VIP podium could feel it. The whispers and merry chatter had already stopped stopped, with everyone beingpletely engrossed by the 2 youths on stage.

    Genuine experts were capable of merging with the naturalws of the world with every movement they make. There were a few among the Heavenly Soul Stage experts that were even capable of reaching the legendary manding nature with one¡¯s words¡±. Although the 2 on stage were young and of the Casted Soul Stage, they were already able to merging with nature to such a degree with their concentration and the absence of Soul Power, special ability or other talents! There were only a handful of such experts present in the Federation, with them being on an unprecedented realm that have yet to be seen within the past CHFs!

    It was extremely rare for Solomon to spend time waiting for anything. However, the 2 people on stage now were mostly likely the best representative of the highest standard of the Federation¡¯s younger generation. This caused a faint smile to appear at the corner of his mouth. Despite the Federation¡¯s academies and theirck of life or death training, he did not underestimate the standard of the Federation. Nevertheless, as they had inherited more systems from the olden eras. This led them to have much more choices than the other empires, where one would typical just train in what one excelled in. This made him extremely interested as to exactly how what realm Carolyn was in. One¡¯s training path would always have some connections with one¡¯s character and personality. For the sake of the Kaiser Empire, he hoped for there to the Federation¡¯s younger generation to be like Gui Hao, as that meant that the rise of the empires would not be a far off dream anymore.

    Naturally, Solomon was paying more attention to the intent behind this CHF. His dandelions were extremely sessful in their runs in this CHF,?therefore he hoped to reap the benefits from them.

    On the stage, Carolyn slowly unsheathed her sword. This was an all too ordinary runic sword, with the only ornation being the silvery snowke Stuart insignia engraved on its sheath. The Stuart Family was notcking in the Divine Weapon department. However, genuine experts would never rely on their weapons to obtain victory.

    Whoosh!

    Upon unsheathing her sword, with a slight flick of her wrist, a clear dragon-like roar rang out from her vibrating sword. Although it wasn¡¯t loud, the sound instantly swept across the entire stage!

    As all of this happened, Mo Wen continued to stand at his original position, with his hands by his side. Without a doubt, Stuart¡¯s sword arts and the Mo Family¡¯s fist techniques were the number one of their kind under the heavens!

    In reality, the Mo Family¡¯s Mo studies were an incorporation of fist, palm and finger techniques, as well as the usage of des, spears, swords and other types of cold weapons. However, the strongest Mo Family expert for each generation would typically not choose to use any weapons, as their bodies were their strongest weapons!

    On the other side, Stuart¡¯s sword arts have been universally recognized as the number one sword arts under the heavens for the past 1-2 hundred years! It was powerful in its offense, ferocious and overbearing!

    However, despite being unarmed against a longsword, no one spoke anything on the subject of which side had the advantage or disadvantage. Both parties were the number one under the heavens for their respective domains. Their strongest experts have never genuinely shed in public since the past 1-2 hundred years! However, today, they were ced in a situation where that needed to happen.

    Bang!

    The bangs from Soul Power surging forth broke the absolute silence between the 2 of them.

    An aura formed by Soul Power erupted from Carolyn¡¯s body. Just like a ze being fed with fuel, it continued to expand out, engulfing her entire body!

    Faced against this surging aura, Mo Wen showed not a single shred of hesitation as a simr surge of Soul Power exploded forth from him. Unlike the restraint he had shown in the previous matches, his aura flooded the stage.

    Soul Power from both sides rapidly rose in might, before reaching the peak of the Casted Soul Stage in the next instant!

    They never exceeded 200 Grassos. However, the feelings people got from them werepletely different from any ordinary expert at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. Evenymen were able to see with their eyes the sparkling zes surging out the 2 like brilliant mes, formed via Soul Power and dancing about with considerably realistic and stable movements!

    As for experts like Wang Zhong who were extremely sensitive to the frequency and amplitude of Soul Power, they were able to see that Carolyn and Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power frequency and amplitude had already ttened out, appearing just like a straight line that would forever remain at the peak!

    Quite a few of the experts that could feel this could not help but sigh in admiration.

    Being able to bring one¡¯s Soul Power to such a stable yet explosive manner, while aplishing it with such ease! This was no longer on the level of having strong Soul Seas or how strong one can radiate their Soul Power! This were clear representations of how iparably stable their Soul Seas were, and how iparably vast their volumes were! Just like how like the volume of air one¡¯s lungs could expel in a single breath, Carolyn and Mo Wen were capable of exhaling many times over what others could do, and this wasn¡¯t even an exaggeration of their capabilities!

    With there being so many people at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, why was there any use to forcefully remain at this realm? Everything was done so just to reach such a realm! An ultra stable peak output was the peak of the peak that one could achieve in the Casted Soul Stage! Not only would one be extremely powerful, it would also allow one to aplish future matters with greater ease!

    Clearly, Mo Wen and Carolyn had already reached this peak!

    A faint smile appeared on Mo Wen¡¯s face.

    In the next second, without any warning.

    Carolyn and Mo Wen took action at the same instant. There was no acting present in their actions. Both of them were experts at the apex of the younger generation. At the instant where onlookers were unable to understand or feel, the 2 had already gained aplete grasp and understanding of when to attack!

    The entire stage exploded!

    In a split second, the sh that had insta-killed Dicaprio appeared!

    Carolyn¡¯s body had just disappeared from her original position!

    Mo Wen managed to take a step forwards before Carolyn¡¯s sword had already reached his body.

    The chilling glint radiating of her sword showed people how sharp it was. The match had just started, yet an insta-kill move had already been executed!

 Chapter 599 - Radiant Goddess (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 599: Radiant Goddess (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This was a insta-kill that could not be exined with any humanly possible speed. Before this match, there were people that tried to use dimensional space as a reason to exin this. However, that was clearly not the case, as the surveince equipment present in that match showed no traces of any spatial fluctuations!

    Whoosh¡­

    With a speed faster than the iing sword tip, Mo Wen took a step back and did a reverse nk.

    The sword tip whooshed past his face.

    Having missed, Carolyn twisted her wrist around. Although her forward momentum hade to a stop, the runic sword in her hand proceeded to chop down!

    Bang!

    2 iron-like palms pped together fiercely, forming an iron vice-like mp onto the runic sword that was inches away from chopping down onto his face!

    The strength of the palms and the Soul power contained within the runic sword tugged at each other for a short instant. Using her locked up sword as an anchor, Carolyn pulled her body forwards. Like a crack of lightning, her left hand shed forwards, sending 2 fingers right at Mo Wen¡¯s eyes.

    Not a shred of care was shown by Mo Wen towards the iing finger stab. Without loosening his vice on her runic sword, he moved his entire bnce onto a single leg while sending his left leg sweeping out!

    A powerful kick that whipped up winds like a hurricane came sweeping over! Eyes shing with Soul Power, Carolyn instantly changed from offense to defense, pulling her left hand back to defend against the iing kick!

    BANG!!!

    A massive bang rang out, as visible shockwaves expanded out where Carolyn¡¯s left hand and Mo Wen¡¯s left leg made contact. As the shockwaves sted out, the massive rebounding force sent both of them back a number of metres.

    Tap tap!

    Before the audience in the surroundings, with their mouths wide open, could regain their shock from what they had just seen, the 2 had already proceeded to lunge towards each other right after their feet touched the ground!

    A chilling glow shed across Carolyn¡¯s eyes, as her runic sword transformed into tens of thousands of shades!

    These shades also included Carolyn¡¯s figure!

    When people unleash a quick sword strike, their swords were the only things that were moving quickly. However, in Carolyn¡¯s case, not only was her sword fast, she moved even faster! In other words, ¡°greater number of shades¡±!

    Countless ¡°sparkling¡± Carolyns appeared before Mo Wen. They weren¡¯t doppelgangers or illusions, but just remnant shades being left behind due to the continuous change in directions!

    Thebat movement technique, shukuchi was clearly not restricted to being used for sudden attacks. On the contrary, that was just its basic usage. What Carolyn was showing was itsplete version!

    Countless Carolyns, countless quick sword!

    At this moment, reality and illusion had been blurred. With the continuous usage of shukuchi, each and every Carolyn and sword could be the real deal!

    Since it was the case, let¡¯s destroy all of them!

    Moving his hands in a circr fashion, a Soul Power wave started to congeal before him, spinning about before forming a white aura around him.

    In a split second, the circle that he had used to deal with Karl had already been disyed to its maximum strength! No! For the 2 on stage, such an eruption appeared to have no meaning at all, as even they were able to obtain a constant 200 Grassos while prepping their attacks. For people of their realm, it was an all out eruption of their Soul Power for every single second fighting on the battlefield!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The weakness of the quickswordy in itsck of toughness. In contrast, the white circr aura Mo Wen radiated possessed an iparably tough and solid defence. In its face, the sharp sword stabs were shattered like ss in the face of a rock, all of them being blocked and repelled.

    Despite this loss, not a single bit of fluster or panic appeared in Carolyn¡¯s eyes. Raising her sword, the remnant shades shing about came to a rest. The tens of thousands of Carolyns proceeded to disappear, while theyers uponyers of sword shades instantly condensed into a single body.

    As theypounded together, the sword shades brought along an intense vibrational effect, causing the final sword strike to possess iparable might as it smashed head on against Mo Wen¡¯s circr aura!

    BANG!

    Yet another terrifying bang rang out, as massive shockwaves expanded once again between the 2. Carolyn¡¯s runic sword was smashed back, while Mo Wen¡¯s circr aura was shattered, as both parties were sent stumbling back by the intense rebounding force.

    Reacting quickly, Mo Wen twisted his hands towards his back, before giving a fierce p towards the ground. This¡­too fierce, too strong!

    Theymen in the audience weren¡¯t able to understand the gains and losses in that exchange. In fact, they weren¡¯t even able to see what had happened! However, experts like Wang Zhong were able to see how iparably powerful the impact was. While people would generally choose to retreat with the aid of the rebounding force, Mo Wen had actually ate all of them with his hands! It was hard to imagine exactly how much force his hands had to output to counteract the rebounding force! A body that could endure that kind of force would be utterly frightening!

    Bang¡­

    The gigantic power surged out from Mo Wen¡¯s hands. Without talking about the rebounding force, his body proceeded to shoot forwards! Kicking his legs in the air to increase his velocity, a ferocious whoosh rang out across the entire stadium!

    Mo Family Art¨C33th move, Heaven-Flipping Kick!

    Still hanging in the air, Carolyn had absolutely no way to dodge or evade. In an instant, Mo Wen appeared right before her, while his terrifying kick right about to smash into her waist!

    That¡¯s not right! It passed through?

    Gale Shukuchi!

    The kick had passed through a remnant shade! Carolyn, whom everyone believed to be still hanging in the air, had alreadynded on the ground, with her sword piercing out!

    Now, Mo Wen was the one hanging in the air, unable to dodge or evade away. However, with a forceful breath, he gave a kick out with his feet, which forcefully flipped his body into a standing position! While Carolyn had used her sword to change her position, Mo Wen had done the same thing using his legs!

    Pa pa pa pa pa!

    Countless explosions rang out, shockwaves rippling out as the 2 smashed into each other once again!

    There was no more need for any Shukuchi or circr aura field. When experts of their realm sh, using the same moves repeatedly within a short amount of time would have adverse effects to their fight. Not only would one be unable to establish any momentum, it would cause one to be more readable by one¡¯s opponent. This would increase one¡¯s chances of being countered and psychologically suppressed!

    Stuart¡¯s sword arts were known to be offense-orientated. In the eyes of its practitioners, the offense was the best defense, while the best offense being the death of one¡¯s opponents. Carolyn had clearly mastered this essence to perfection, as her various moves were fierce, sharp, and swift like a gale!

    The Mo Family¡¯s martial arts prioritise bnce, equal portions of softness and ferocity, offense within defense, and defense within offense. Among all of the grandmasters of defense within the Federation, no one would dare to proim themselves as being ahead of the Mo Family!

    Mo Wen clearly was extremely proficient in his martial arts , as his bare naked sword grab has been trained to perfection. From time to time, his hands would appear as gentle as flowers, while so times, they would appear as hard and tough as steel, and as mighty as vices. The various movements he made in mid air coupled with the fierce and violent moves he had unleashed caused even those swordsman experts to feel their scalps turn numb!

    If any other swordsman was up against Mo Wen, god knows how they would be destroyed by him. Only Carolyn was capable of going toe to toe with him. The Mo Family¡¯s martial arts have surpassed the level of any Soul Power-assisted strength. They had managed to fuse Soul Power and ancient martial arts to a seamless degree, causing their every move to possess astonishing lethality.

    At this moment, a somewhat ugly expression appeared on Adam Galen¡¯s face. Being somewhat of a swordsman expert, the Western Fencing he had trained bitterly for 10 years was known for its ferocity, and was believed to be able to challenge any of the aristocratic families that had participated in this CHF. However, in the end, he was the one that was eliminated from this CHF. In the face of Mo Wen¡¯s frightening bare-naked sword grab, he might not be able to evenst past 3 bouts! There were traces of Western Fencing present in Carolyn¡¯s sword arts. However, it had undergone too many transformations, resulting in the appearance being the only thing left of it. The essence of her sword arts had fused the advantages of other sword arts, while being more suitable with the usage of Soul Power.

    Storm-like attacks came from one side, with the other being a water-tight defense!

    The strongest spear against the strongest shield!

    Countless people were in a daze by what they saw.

    Bang Bang bang bang!

    After a sessive string of explosions created from the runic sword and Mo Wen¡¯s steel bar-like fingers colliding, both sides were knocked back. Right after being knocked back, Mo Wen dashed forward, sweeping his left leg out! Lowering her stance, Carolyn also proceeded to sweep her leg out!

    BANG!

    A shockwave visible to the naked eye expanded out from their legs as their Soul Powers exploded outwards. Mo Wen was sent smashing into the ground from the massive rebounding force, taking 4 to 5 heavy steps back before stabilising himself.

    On the other side, Carolyn was sent flying from the former¡¯s terrifyingly powerful kick. Flipping 7 to 8 times in the air, she retreated 10 metres away from the collision point, beforending gently on the ground.

    The entire stadium turned deathly silent in response. The members of the Mo Family have trained their fists and legs to the very extreme. Being a girl, yet was able to match Mo Wen¡¯s force on this aspect showed exactly how outstanding Carolyn was. She was ableunch fierce and powerful attacks, yet was still able to disy the dexterity and deftness of a female. After the previous bout of exchanges, there was no change that could be spotted on her face, with her breathing still calm and stable! From the looks of it, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to find the victor of this match.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t surprised at all. When one reaching a certain realm, one wouldn¡¯t be too poor in all aspects ofbat, be it in special abilities orbat techniques. Of course, she definitely wasn¡¯t as capable in unarmedbat as Mo Wen. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to suppress her. The intricacies she had disyed so far was much, much more powerful than what she had disyed in their small exchange in Tianjing Academy¡¯s gravity room. Both fighters had near miraculous levels of control over their Soul power. Both of them were disying only 70% percent of their full strength while attempting to gain a detailed picture of their opponent¡¯s strength. As long as one of them showed even the tiniest bit of a weakness, the other would immediately retaliate with a storm-like flurry of attacks.

    The frightening attacks continued to explode out on the stage, both of them unleashing them with extreme speed. However, all of a sudden, everything came to a stop.

    Both of them didn¡¯t immediately retaliate, choosing to exchange nces from a distance, feel the current state of the other, all while calming down their breathing. In an instant, the collision of auras instantly spiked up, causing sparks to fly across the air!

    Frankly speaking, the entire stadium had already turned deathly silent. Other than those great VIP figures whose realm far exceeded that of these youths, everyone within the VIP where long dumbfounded by the fight that was going on stage.

    Exactly how fast were those exchanges going by? Exactly how many times have their offensive and defensive positions change? Furthermore, this fight was happening between 2 people who were only at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage!

    Where they even humans?

    Noriba gulped down his saliva. It was a rare sight for him to not be flippant. Although the 2 on stage were fighting at a level of strength he could match, he would need a least a second of rest before following up with the next attack. In contrast, those 2 freaks only needed half of that! Furthermore, they were able to maintain a sessive chain of continuous bursts of attacks. Other than people of their realm, anyone else who really receive a whopping of a beating if they were to go up against them. As those thoughts appeared in his head, he shot a look at Wang Zhong and dimir seated near him. Clearly, these 2 people have thrown themselves into this fight. It was a pity that he himself was unable to do so, as his ego would be severely damaged should he really do so. Although he did not cross hands with any of them, Noriba, had a certain level of understanding about the disparity between himself and them.

    Seated on the other side of the viewing gallery was Gui Xinying, whose eyes were now sparking with aplicated radiance.

    During the quarter finals, the Gui Family had, under the promotion by Gui Hao,?always told everyone, including countless media channels that Martial Ghost Divine Emperor possessed the strength sufficient to contend against Heaven¡¯s Fate and Stuart. Even Gui Xinying had once held confidence in that point.

    However, after seeing Mo Wen and Carolyn¡¯s performances, Gui Xinying finally knew that Martial Ghost Divine Emperor truly didn¡¯t stand any chance at all. Perhaps, they might be able to put up a fight as a whole.However, there was quite a big disparity between the strength of their strongest members as well as their captains. Her brother¡¯sbat style was to rely on his talents. This was more than sufficient to show the disparity between him and the 2 currently on stage. After all, in terms of talent, how could the 2 on stage be any weaker than him? Even she herself wasn¡¯t able to match up with those 2! After all, she was still too tender and inexperienced, while the training of her physical body was lower by a notch. She definitely wasn¡¯tparable to Mo Wen, as that person was a martial arts fanatic who trained himself crazily. However, it was truly inconceivable that Carolyn was able to match up with him on this aspect.

    ¡°Too, too strong, right?¡±

    ¡°Before I can even react, they¡¯ve already fought a single bout? My head¡¯s spinning¡­¡±

    ¡°OMG! The number one unarmedbat expert under the heavens! Our almighty brother Mo Wen!¡±

    ¡°Carolyn! Carolyn! Goddess! Goddess!¡±

    7 to 8 seconds ofplete silence hung in the air after the 2 stopped fighting. After regaining their sense, a berserk explosion rung out across the entire stadium!

    Everyone had turned high! Their cursory investigation was a feast to people¡¯s eyes! Techniques, power, speed, response! This was definitely the showdown of the strongest standard there is within this CHF!

    A mad stadium, a mad Skylink!

    Carolyn gave a faint smile in response. Despite not having any confidence when taking action, all of these was just a warm up for her. Naturally, her opponent too treated this as a warm up. From the very beginning, she had never expected to used suchbat techniques to deal with Mo Wen. If she couldn¡¯t do it, there¡¯s no one else within the CHF that could do that!

    Whoosh¡­

    With a slight twist of her wrist, she drew a circle with her runic sword. A peculiar glow radiated out from it, before her entire being blossomed with radiance!

    She was about to use her full strength. There was no need to say, as everyone was exceedingly clear of how outstanding Carolyn¡¯s talent in her special ability was! However, everyone still could not help but to take a long breath.

    Light attribute special ability!

    Among all of the special abilities out there, the attribute special abilities of the 5 main elements were the mostmonly seen, followed by darkness attribute, and the rarest of them all, the light attribute special ability!

    Naturally, it being rare wasn¡¯t the only reason why people were astonished by what they say. Not only was it unique and powerful, it grants its wielder an immunity to poison, and has a natural defense against injuries. It has vast uses, and possesses a multitude of capable developmental transformations. There¡¯s no strict way one needed to train in it, while it was the nemesis of many special abilities. Now, glowing with light, Carolyn appeared even more grandiose and noble than ever. If the ¡°goddess¡± chant was just a nickname that everyone had associated with them, Carolyn now appeared just like a real goddess. Standing tall and unapproachable, her status coupled with her appearance made her undoubtedly the number one beauty in the Federation!

    While sighing in admiration of her special ability, countless males within the audience could not help but to get bewitched by Carolyn.

    On the contrary, Ma Dong puckered his mouth and said with a look of disdain, ¡°Tsk. What goddess. She¡¯s still not as good looking as our Mmi.¡±

    Hearing this, Mmi could not help butugh out in response as she rolled her eyes at him, her heart filled with the sweet taste of love. However, frankly speaking, she truly didn¡¯t dare to apany him in this act of his. Although one or two witty remarks were alright, she truly didn¡¯t have any confidence to continue this.

    Wang Zhong alsoughed in response. He knew that Ma Dong had done in consideration of him. However, truth to be told, he had already extricated himself out from his first crush. In fact, he was currently experiencing an exceedingly peculiar feeling. At the beginning, he believed that she was his entire world, that it was worth it to even give up his life for her. However, that feeling had now dissipated, while he had sorted out his own emotions. Furthermore, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether this feeling was good or bad for him. Nevertheless, it was a form of extrication for him, as he had finally realized that love was a meeting of fate, and might be childish, or naive.

    How would any youth dare to say that they understood what love was? Even after 10 years, they would not know what love truly is.

    On the stage, the radiance blossoming from Carolyn¡¯s body had already epassed her entire being. The radiance had started to take a substantial form. Under the support of her light attribute special ability, the ordinary runic sword appeared iparably sharp. This came alongside her blossoming Soul Power, which appeared like an aura of suppression radiating in all directions, extremely domineering and iparably overbearing!

    Mo Wen made a slight drop in his centre of gravity. Although this was a slight change in his stance, it was a sign that his automatic defence was raised in response to detecting danger.

 Chapter 600 - The might of the sword

    <h4>Chapter 600: The might of the sword</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Whoosh!

    Sword glow blossomed out!

    Without the need of shukuchi, Carolyn¡¯s figure shot forwards like a ray of light! Although there wasn¡¯t any formation of any remnant shades, she appeared to be even quicker and more powerful than before!

    Fuck! That¡¯s basically faster than the universally recognized speed a Casted Soul Stage could move at!

    The uniquebat techniques of light attribute special ability users, Light Reflection Steps!

    Not only was Carolyn moving at an extremely quick speed, the frighteningly intense rays of light blossoming from her blinded the eyes of countless onlookers. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any use if one closed their eyes! The shes of light were aimed at one¡¯s consciousness, and contained elements of a Spiritual Soul attack. Even if one shuts their eyes, one would still be able to immediately feel an intense bout of dizziness akin to what one would get from a piercing headache. This was the light attribute special ability! It causes the shukuchibat move appear like a child¡¯s y, while its tyrannical brilliance brought about a king-like grandeur to surround Carolyn!

    The was the terror of being dominated!

    Mo Wen¡¯s response towards Carolyn¡¯s attack had already reached the apex of perfection. It was supposed to be a perfect defence. However, he was stunned slightly by the intense rush of dizziness. With both of them being almost on par in terms of strength, that instance of hesitation and stoppage was more than sufficient to change the equilibrium present in this fight. In reality, Mo Wen, who had be habitualized to using his Heart¡¯s Eye to observe everything around him, was in a greater disadvantage against Carolyn¡¯s light attribute special ability than any ordinary people who used their eyes to see. Just like how a pungent smell would affect dogs more than humans due to their heightened sense of smell, the Spiritual Soul attacks had greater effect against people who used their Heart¡¯s Eye, which allowed them to be more sensitive to anything rted to one¡¯s Spiritual Soul!

    BANG¡­

    While barely being able to muster a defence, Mo Wen was already unable to mount a counterattack, forcing him to retreat back to make some distance between him and Carolyn!

    However, against experts like Carolyn, that step back was already sufficient to allow her to capture all momentum for this fight!

    One step back, will result in sessive retreat!

    A flurry of berserk sword shades instantly exploded forth across the stage!

    Swish swish swish swish swish swish!

    As light blossomed across the stage, as Carolyn would definitely not give up on such a victory leading chance. Her light attribute special ability would basically grant her a superior position to unleash the first attack. This was a decision granted by the heavens! Now, she really wanted to see exactly how Mo Wen would defend against her attacks! ¨CStuart¡¯s Radiant Sword Formation! ¡ª 108 Sword Forms!

    Every single sword strike wasunched with her full power, with every single strike having enough power to end a life! Furthermore, each strike was followed up by a sh of light sufficiently capable of inducing dizziness! As the attacks continued to flow out, Carolyn appeared just like a miniature sun shing about at lightning speeds. In the entire CHF, who could receive this move of hers?

    What originally was an equilibrium was instantly broken to an utterly one-sided domination just from a single step back from Mo Wen!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    With a frosty gaze, Carolyn unleashed a nigh unstoppable rush. Mo Wen¡¯s defence was clearly suffering a pressure that he had never felt before, while his Heart¡¯s Eye had also finally met its match.

    10 strikes, 20 strikes¡­

    Mo Wen continued to remain as stable as Mount Tai against first 17 to 18 strikes. However, the berserk flurry of attacks headed his way caused him to be increasingly defensive, with every second ticking by causing his stance to crumble.

    20 strikes, 30 strikes¡­

    The circr aura started to sparkle once again as it mixed together with Mo Wen¡¯s flurry of deft hand movements. Hastily retreating, he unleashed various forms of blocks and parried in order to defend himself!

    40 strikes, 50 strikes¡­

    Maintaining his retreat, a blink of an eye was all it took for the 2 to stray from the centre of the stage into Mo Wen¡¯s side of the field.

    60 strikes, 70 strikes!

    Mo Wen¡¯s movements started to be rushed, while a sliver of change appeared in his stable, mountain-like defence, as though he was forced to increase his pace! This was a deviation to his always calm nature with control over everything he did!

    80 strikes, 90 strikes!

    His movements started to turn flustered, as even Mo Wen, who was universally known as the apex ofbat techniques, appeared to be forced to his limits! No only could retreat at a faster pace than Carolyn¡¯s attack speed!

    100, 101, 105, 107!

    Terrifying brilliance blossomed as the sessively revolving sword strikes had already exceeded the boundaries of speed. It appeared as though all of her brilliance had been condensed within thest few strikes of her move, as though tens of thousand of sword shades had ovepped and condensed together, causing their might to increase multiple-fold!

    Ding!

    Despite putting nearly all of his strength into his hands, Mo Wen was unable to defend against thest strike. In that instant when the 3-fold circr aura made contact with the absolutely spectacr strike, Mo Wen¡¯s palms were smashed back from the resulting force, leaving him wide open! At the same moment, an invisible circr aura had reappeared as though it had formed out of thin air, creating a defensive perimeter before Mo Wen¡¯s chest!

    However, there¡¯s still one strike left!

    The glow radiating out of Carolyn¡¯s eyes instantly reached their peak, so much so that the light spewing out could roast people with their brightness!

    The runic sword in her hand proceeded to sparkle with iparable brilliance. Despite having increased the strength of their runic array barrier 3-fold, the light still managed to prate through, leading to countless people among the audience to clutch their heads from the piercing pain in their eyes and roars ringing in their ears!

    108th strike¨CLight Splitting sh!

    Whoosh!

    A stter of blood spurted across the air!

    The rushing and the retreating figures came to a simultaneous stop. The absolutely astonishing light attribute special ability, the absolutely terrifying sword formation! Who would have known that sword strikes would have such an effect! Theymen in the audience were utterly stupified by what they saw, as their minds were filled entirely with the image of a dazzling sun. As for the experts present, they were barely able to make out the situation of the 2 on stage through the terrifyingly intense light.

    Right at thest instant, the circr aura was prated through by the sword strike!

    The frightening might of the sword strike coupled with the support from her light attribute special ability as well as the convergence of the 108 Sword Formation gave its edge unparalleled sharpness. Piercing right into Mo Wen¡¯s chest, a stter of blood was sent flying into the air. Despite seeming like a miss due to Mo Wen¡¯sst second movements, the stab was just 1 millimetre shy of piercing his heart!

    A deathly silence filled the entire stadium, with the greater majority of theymen audience unable to make any sound due to the dizziness they were experiences. As for those experts that were able to observe the entirety of what had happened, their silence was due to the great shock they had received as a result.

    Mo Wen, injured?

    The Mo Family members were most likely the people most shocked by this development, as all of them had their mouths wide agape. To them, it was inconceivable for the god-like Mo Wen to actually be injured!

    ¡°Among the special abilities with auxiliary support capabilities, there¡¯s truly none that could everpete with the light attribute special ability! The final strike actually possesses the ability to break any defences! This is most likely the prative effect of light¡­¡± dimir took a deep breath, as this attack was clearly a threat to the ice defence he was extremely confident about.

    ¡°The disturbance caused by the spiritual soul attacks is life-threatening.¡± added Wang Zhong as he nodded his head. In reality, the shes of light from Carolyn¡¯s sword strikes were a kind of Spiritual Soul attack. However, her light attribute special ability was able to insert this attack after every single physical attack she makes. The only exnation to this was that this was a gift of nature for this heaven¡¯s gift daughter.

    This was a move truly worthy of the number one sword wielders under the heavens, Stuart. The attacks that Carolyn had unleashed brought about suppression and despair to others, as basically no defence could stand before them?

    Karl started to size Divian up with some trepidation, before asking in a shaky voice: ¡°Are you sure¡­that you¡¯re able trade wins and losses with your bestie in your OP duels?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Divian was slightly speechless but Karl¡¯s question, as this fellow had prodded right at her sore spot. Anyone with the right mind would know that her practice duels against her best were done so with both of them not using their full strength! The so called wins and losses had only happened due to Carolyn not using any of her special ability moves!

    Drip, drip, drip¡­

    Blood dripped onto the ground.

 Chapter 601 - 5 State Body

    <h4>Chapter 601: 5 State Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    At this instant, Mo Wen¡¯s left hand had blood dripping from it as a result from clutching the edge of the runic sword. This was coupled with the blood that was dripping out from the wound on his chest!

    However, despite these 2 wounds, Carolyn did not have any feeling of gaining an advantage in this duel. This person¡¯s truly frightening! When faced with a lethal attack, most people would immediatelye up with dodging or evasive moves in response. However, in the face of her attack, one would definitely die as if one makes that decision. No only could evade in the face of her light sword¡¯s speed. However, Mo Wen made to decision to only deal with the ¡°life-threatening¡± aspect of her attack!?The blood spilling from the wounds was only due to superficial injuries resulting from him using his muscles as well as his palm to mp onto her sword.

    Frankly speaking, Carolyn could not help but to sigh in admiration. Mo Wen might be the only person within her realm to y that small of a price when faced with her all out shing Light 108 Sword Formation! Furthermore, he had done so while being unarmed!

    As the light gradually dissipated, the audience by the side of the stage slowly opened their eyes to see the 2 on stage standing absolutely still, with Carolyn¡¯s sword still embedded in Mo Wen¡¯s chest and grasped by his hand.

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­

    A low hum that appeared to be formed by the vibrations from an invisible source of energy surfaced between the 2 on stage. A circr, rotating st of air started to form, spinning around the 2 with the sword and their hands being the sources. Although they appeared to be in a standstill, 2 waves of Soul Power had already started to brew from with them!

    Their peak 200 grassos Soul Power output smashed against each other, a clear indication that their fight had never once came to a stop. The rotation between offense and defence, between the sh and consumption of Soul Power were always present. Furthermore, the most terrifying part was that their Soul Powers weren¡¯t constantly trying to suppress each other, but were smashing against each other like ocean waves. As long as a weakness shows itself, the opposing side would be destroyed by the resulting surge of momentum.

    Frankly speaking, in the eyes of knowledgeable experts, even people like Gui Hao and his so-called firmament the peak output and consumption would burn out after 10 seconds at best! That¡¯s because their continuous output was serious too high! These 2 were absolute freaks!

    In ordance to this train of thought, Mo Wen should hold the advantage in this fight. However, in reality, Carolyn appeared to be slightly more rxed. Her light attribute special ability gave her a natural advantage in fight where Soul Power output stamina mattered. In fact, like darkness¡¯s devouring, the light attribute special ability possessed the power to ¡°assimte¡±!

    Only Mo Wen with his intense self awareness and firm Soul Power that allowed him to assimte it directly to his strength allowed him to be in just a slightly disadvantageous position against her. In fact, without this assimtion power of hers, Carolyn¡¯s definitely not any bit inferior to Mo Wen in terms of toughness. After all, being Stuart¡¯s princess and the person within the Federation that has ess to the greatest amount of resources, god knows how many heavenly treasures she had consumed since her birth!

    The scales of equilibrium between their Soul Power started to tip, with Carolyn unexpected being the one that was starting to suppress Mo Wen. This left the entire stadium with their mouths agape and countless people watching on Skylink dumbfounded. Every single person watching out there knew how terrifying Mo Wen was. However, at this moment, he¡¯s the one being suppressed by the tender and delicate Carolyn! Oh my god! Was this a fake CHF?

    On the sole aspect of Soul Power consumption, Mo Wen was basically unable to disy anybat techniques that would shift this fight to his advantage! Any attempt of a forceful extrication might result in a lethal berserk bacsh due to miscalction of Soul Power output!

    Could it be that someone as strong as Mo Wen was about to fall?

    Mo Wen¡¯s defeat would be an iparably big blow for the Mo Family! That¡¯s right! Heaven¡¯s Fate still has Mo Ling, who had defeated Divian, within their ranks, and thus would not be helpless against thest remaining member from Stuart. However, the Mo Family would have already lose their honour and glory if they really required him to obtain victory in this match!

    Suppress, suppress, suppress some more!

    Restrain, restrain, restrain some more!

    Everyone could feel the passivity from Mo Wen. However, not a single person seated in the Mo Family¡¯s preparatory area showed any expression of worry.

    Hu¡­.

    A strange sound, one that sounded like Mo Wen exhaling rang out, though he had clearly not opened his mouth to do so. Nevertheless, as the sound rang out, Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power started to transform. With his iparably acute sensitivity to Soul Power frequencies, Wang Zhong could clearly sense the Soul Power within Mo Wen changing from a stable peak output to an intensely undting one!

    This was a sharp and intense undtion! Up down up down! If one was to draw this frequency on a piece of paper, one would be able to see a band made up of countless spikes!

    A surge of power appeared on his body!

    Gold~

    In the next moment, his Soul Power frequency changed once again! This time,however, it was much more calm than the intense spike that happened earlier. The frequency proceeded to change into that of small whirlpools, each one of it brimming with life force and vitality!

    Wood!

    Yet again, his Soul Power change! This time, they surged and ebbed just like the massive waves that would smash against the coast during a storm!

    Water!

    This was immediately followed up by a berserk and massive rise. This wasn¡¯t the intense surge that happened earlier, but one that did not follow any trend at all! Furthermore, it brought about an intense wave of killing intent along with it!

    Fire!

    Finally, the Soul Power frequency returned back to its calm and steady output, with no waves at all, appearing just like the stable Mount Tai was.

    Earth!

    Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth!

    5 different kinds of Soul Power frequencies, 5 different styles, 5pletely different traits! Yet all of them had strangely managed to fuse together in perfect unity.

    An iprehensible surge exploded forth from Mo Wen¡¯s body.

    BANG!

    A terrifying level of strength, a suppressive level of might! In their face, the so-called superiority that Carolyn possessed appeared so minute that it could even be treated as a joke! As her runic sword hummed, Carolyn was sent flying back over 10 metres, her blood pumping frantically as her chest heaved up and down. She was almost injured just from that surge of power sting out from Mo Wen¡¯s body!

    Even Carolyn could not help but to show a sliver of seriousness on that unchanging face of hers.

    This¡­

    After blowing Carolyn away, Mo Wen stood up, though not showing any intent of immediately pursuing up for a counter attack. The explosion caused by the 5 different Soul Power frequencies was immediately followed up by a calm output. Nevertheless, it did not diminish in strength. Instead, it started to circte around the exterior of his body, 5 different colours sparkling about before fusion together!

    5 State Body!

    Upon seeing that, quite a few people could not help but to shout out the name of this move in astonishment. Without talking about them, even those bigshots seated high up in the VIP podium could not help but to reveal expressions of shock and astonishment in their eyes. Indeed, every expert requires a sufficiently strong body constitution to support their strength!

    Mo Wen, an infinitesimally rare existence that suppressed that of Carolyn¡¯s light attribute body constitution!

    Among the special abilities of the 5 elemental attributes, fire and water holds the greatest majority. Dual elements like Karl who controls winds and fire and are able to fuse them together are extremely rare. As for possessing all 5 elements, those were the stuff of legends!

    After all, the 5 elements were thought to be tied to the 5 major organs of the human body, namely the heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys. Every single human out there possessed every one of these aspects, and thereby possessed some bit of these 5 elements. However, it had been known that 2 elements was the limit, as there¡¯s basically no records of any human with 3 element! The only other exception were Heavenly Stage experts who were able to breakthrough nature¡¯s restraints and thereby possessed unlimited control over their bodies!

    Wanting to control all 5 elements while being in the Casted Soul Stage! That¡¯s truly an arabian night story¡­ a fairy tale!

    However, Mo Wen¡¯s actually able to do it?!

    Without talking about the all-rounded support it would have on one¡¯s body, including the exponential growth of one¡¯s Soul Power, the 5-state body would grant one with immunity to all kinds of poisons and toxins, physical damage, while having various kinds of peculiar benefits!

    Hua hua hua hua¡­

    Just like the sound of countless gurgling streams, the stab wound on Mo Wen¡¯s chest started to close up¡­the healing attribute of water¡­has been naturally activated. This kind of self-healing was on a realm that no ordinary water attribute special ability user would be on!

    What¡¯s more frightening was the mutual empowerment of the 5 elements! The 5 state body¡¯s basically omnipotent, while also possessing a certain fundamental orientation. However, Mo Wen basically have ess to all 5 elements, especially on the aspect of mutual empowerment¡­he¡¯s basically a freak, a BUG!

 Chapter 602 - Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 602: Sword Qi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The entire stadium turned silent, while the usuallyposed expressions were present on the faces of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron members. Unlike the unknowing audience, they have been oppressed by him for so many times, resulting in them bing numb to his show of power. Making a seriousparison with Mo Wen would be equivalent to making life difficult for oneself. In reality, the 5 element body wasn¡¯t the frightening aspect, as it was an exceedingly heavy burden on one¡¯s physical body. Furthermore, it was also tooplicated to handle, as the mutual empowerment and restrictions would drive anyone crazy. In the majority of situations, this would leave one permanently disabled. However, this wasn¡¯t the case for Mo Wen. Admittedly, this was partially due to how solid his foundation was, though it was mainly how meticulous and tough he was that allowed him to shrug off the confusingly dazzling spectacle upon activating his 5-element body. Only by caring about the splendour of one¡¯s Spiritual Soul was he able to calmly control the tyrannical strength of the 5 elements.

    In the eyes of the audience, their understanding of Mo Wen was that he was invincible in the aspect of fighting andbat techniques. This was more than sufficient to promote Mo Wen to freakish levels. However, he was now showing an additional invincible talent!

    This was the reason why he was able to subdue those prideful elites of the Federation¡¯s Mechanized battalion! This wasn¡¯t just due to him being omnipotent in the aspect ofbat techniques, as now, with his 5-element body activated, Mo Wen was definitely a Soul stage surpassing existence! Naturally, him being able to shock and awe those arrogant and obstinate soldiers were no longer any more of a mystery.

    However, in the past, people felt only fear when presented with him. Now, he was the definition of despair in their eyes. His omnipotentbat techniques coupled with the strongest physical body and talent! How was he going to let other people live?

    In the next instant, the silence hovering over the stadium was reced by a deafening wave of roars and cheers. The opposing air created by Carolyn was instantly blown into bits by the eruption of Mo Wen¡¯s 5-element body!

    This was Mo Wen! The number one youth in the Federation! This was genuine omnipotence!

    ¡°This person has an unlimited future!¡± an elderly person¡¯s voice rang out from the VIP podium. Although it sounded casual, the shock within was evident. Despite theck of any berserk cheers and roars, whispers could be heard from everyone present within, though none of it could be heard from the outside.

    ¡°Interesting. Is that the current protector of the Mo Family?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s more interesting that that little Heaven¡¯s Fate Masterss¡­¡±

    The elders proceeded to voice out in admiration, as there had been too many surprises present in this match. They had made asional nces at the previous CHF matches. However, truth be told, there wasn¡¯t anything that had caught their interest. Although quite a few youths were pretty talented, and have also shown some extremely strong capabilities. However, all of them were just floating on the benchmarks.

    Nevertheless, be it Mo Xingchen, Carolyn, or Mo Wen have changed their views by quite a bit, as they had surpassed the expectations of everyone. This was no longer just a simplepetition, but one between leadership characters. This was extremely important, as the results would affect the future resource and benefit allocation for the aristocratic families and powers of the Federation.

    After all, only those with power wielded the right to talk. This was the reason why the CHF doesn¡¯t really allow aristocratic families to meddle into its affairs. There¡¯s always a price to pay! This time, the Mo Family hade prepared!

    Mo Wen with his 5-element body and Carolyn with her radiant body!

    The 2 people on stage radiated with brilliance, showing off how outstanding they were for the world to see.

    Although various kinds of superhuman limits and physics of the human body was no longer a secret in this Spiritual Soul cultivation, this multicoloured spectacle was merely a shocking sight for theymen audience. Without talking about ordinary people, even many of the Heroic Soul Academy graduate students as well as veteran soldiers of the armed forces have never seen such a sight before.

    This was just like the human bases in the hyperdimensions that the absolute majority of the poption were not privy to.

    Although there was a shoring of governance within the empires, the aristocratic families and the parliament of the Federation have caused a wide gulf in the knowledge and vision of the general public. There was definitely much more disparity than the radiant era, as there were many matter thatymen could never, ever find an exnation for, so much so that they were fairy tales!

    The noise and the shrieks ringing across the stadium, as well as various kinds of responses and astonished gasps from the Skylink, formed into a frenzied atmosphere, impacting everyone from the Federation watching this match.

    Carolyn be increasingly solemn, as Mo Wen 5-element body had definitely surpassed all of her expectations! He had really hidden it so deeply!

    The radiance around her body started to gradually retreat, as her considerable knowledge allowed her to deduce that her light attributebat techniques would not be of any use against his 5-element body. ording to the legends, when the 5 elements fuse together, one would be able to form an entire closed-off world within oneself. The capabilities of any light attribute special ability would be useless in the face of Mo Wen after activating his 5-element body. It would be even more hopeless for her to rely purely onbat techniques. Carolyn was rather clear that trying to contend against Mo Wen withbat techniques alone would be an absolutely hopeless cause.

    That¡¯s why¡­Mo Wen was sealing his sight. This was for the sake of nurturing his 5-element body!

    With a slight wave of her palm, the remnants of the light radiating from her body floated into the air. Just like sparkling fireflies, they proceeded to rapidly ¡°flowed¡± into her runic sword!

    Without raising her hand, Carolyn¡¯s sword had already started rapidly vibrate.

    Whoosh¡­

    The squirming light condensed across the sword¡¯s edges causing rippling rays of light to form

    Radiant sword!

    Other than increasing its offensive power, it proceeded to increase the length of the sword, while also making its edge more sharp.

    Frankly speaking, despite it being a high level ability, it was not an extremely rare one. Adam Galen had used it during his fight against Wang Zhong.

    When fused with Soul Power, those squirming rays of light from her light attribute special ability might make the radiant sword move more powerful. However, could Carolyn really be nning of using it against Mo Wen.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be this simple.¡± said dimir as his eyes sparkled.

    Indeed, Carolyn¡¯s special ability and Soul Power continued to pour out from her, causing the swaying radiant sword to be denser and thicker. Extending out half a feet, it started to substantial!

    This¡­

    A wave of astonished cries shook through the CHF participant viewing gallery. Even those bigshots in the VIP podium were slightly shocked by what they saw. If Mo Wen¡¯s 5-element body had shocked them, the next thing they saw had caused them to feel a simr level of shock!

    Sword Qi???

    Although Sword Qi wasn¡¯t some kind of miraculous move, with quite a few people being able to disy it, most sword experts would only be able to disy it at the peak of their Heroic Soul Stage. The Sword Qi Carolyn was unleashing was simply not viable with just pure Soul Power!

    The Sword Qi congealed and stabilized. Despite only providing a feet long extension of her sword, it was impossible to defend with Soul Power! It wasn¡¯t an issue of sharpness, as anything would be sliced apart upon contact with its edges! Even the 5-element body was unable to stop it!

    Whoosh¡­

    Carolyn dashed forward!

    It wasn¡¯t the shy Shukuchi from before, nor was there any exquisite sword move. There wasn¡¯t anything too shocking about the speed. Just a simple stab!

    It was all too easy for Mo Wen to avoid such an attack. Even his basic response was more than sufficient to deal with the threat of the iing Sword Qi, leading to him tilting slightly backwards. However, in the next instant, his expression changed.

    It was an exquisite dodge. However, upon piercing the air, the Sword Qi suddenly exploded forth. Mo Wen twisted his head rapidly in response. Despite that, it still caused a gash on his face!

 Chapter 603 - Finger Air Bullets

    <h4>Chapter 603: Finger Air Bullets</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The sword stab immediately turned into a sh as Mo Wen retreated backwards.

    A single move was all it takes for Mo Wen to know that it was impossible to suppress Carolyn just from speed andbat techniques. Although Carolyn as in a slight disadvantage on these aspects, there wasn¡¯t any difference in the strength of her Soul Power. However, the Sword Qi she had unleashed was definitely lethal on contact!

    His retreating figure seemed to fall into an awkward situation when face against Carolyn¡¯s 108 Sword formation. Although his movements were still graceful and elegant, the unstoppable Sword Qi caused his counterattacks to all miss. The strongest attacks can cut through all defences.

    2 figures darted across the stage, one in pursuit with the other in retreat. Mo Wen¡¯s exquisite defence was more than just due to the toughness of his body, but more of his ability to switch his defence to offence, and vice-versa, thereby allowing him to reduce the pressure he had to deal with defensively. However, his purely defensive stance appeared to be insufficient in the face of Carolyn¡¯s all-out offence.

    Despite now being in a disadvantage, not a single change appeared on Mo Wen¡¯s face. Admittedly, one would gain the most advantage the closer one was to the source of danger. With his Heart¡¯s Eye andbat reflexes being activated to their extreme, Mo Wen was able to form a 3D image of the predicted paths Carolyn¡¯s sword was going to take!

    There¡¯s always a chance for him to turn this situation around. If there wasn¡¯t any way to break out of it, he would just use techniques and tactics to form one! Transforming into an illusionary shade, Mo Wen forcefully carved a path through the iing web of sword strikes. Even if he was to get injured by her attacks, going into the range of extreme close-rangebat would definitely allow him to negate the disadvantage he had from Carolyn¡¯s Sword Qi attacks. However, before he could close into the proper range to do so, Carolyn had already mmed her feet into the ground!

    She shot forwards like a ray of light!

    BANG!

    Mo Wen was sent barreling back like a fired cannonball, before smashing heavily into the ground a dozen metres away!

    The entire stadium turned silent, while the slender leg in the air drew a elegant arc beforeing back down.

    Everyone had just witnessed a level of strength that could contend with Mo Wen! Frankly speaking, other than Mo Wen, there was no one else that could guarantee to be a match for Carolyn in the realm of unarmedbat.

    It was too visually attractive.

    Her slender and long legs were definitely the best within the Federation. For the absolute majority of times, it would never be shown in public. However, when it was shown and one got kicked by those legs, the target would most likely be only able to encounter it again in their next life.

    Carolyn did not immediately give pursuit. For Stuart, it would be an extremely uphill task to obtain victory in today¡¯s match. Furthermore, the only chance for that to happen rested on her shoulders. Not only does she need to obtain victory in this duel, she also needed to bring out the most of her strength. Regardless of who wins or loses, it had to one that both could ept. This waspletely different to the pursuit of fame and victory in the CHF like what Gui Hao wanted.

    Mo Wen was definitely not in his strongest state. However, what Carolyn wanted to see was a Mo Wen with his blindfold taken off. Naturally, that was just a rumour, as it might not be of any use!

    Carolyn proceeded to wait at her original position.

    At this moment, Mo Wen had already stood up. Although the heavy kick was more than sufficient to kill an ordinary heavy soldier, it was only able to deal slight damage to a 5-element body activated Mo Wen.

    From the looks of it, he had still underestimated the girl before him. All the way, he had treated Wang Zhong as the target he thirsted to fight against, with dimir being the match that held the most threat to him. In the end, Carolyn was just a girl. Never did he expect for this girl to 54

    Hu¡­

    Mo Wen started to breathe peculiarly, causing the radiance of his 5-element body to condense together, right into his hand.

    He still wasn¡¯t nning to remove his blindfold?

    A faint wrinkle appeared on Carolyn¡¯s forehead.

    In the next instant, both parties took action!

    BANG!

    An explosive bang rang out the instant they took action!

    Upon reaching a dozen metres of each other, Carolyn flicked her sword out. However, just as she did so, her entire being appeared to be struck by an invisible attack. As her sword wielding arm shivered, her sword and arm were smashed aside!

    Carolyn¡¯s expression changed slightly as she made a slight pause. In that very instant, the tip of Mo Wen¡¯s foot had already appeared right before her eyes!

    BANG!

    Carolyn¡¯s dash was already near the limits of her speed, yet she had been sent flying with a single kick!

    Mo Wen shot forwards like a bolt of lightning in pursuit!

    Before she could close in, Carolyn had already suffered a heavy but invisible blow!

    The entire stadium was stumped by what they saw. Was this a magic trick? Or was that Mo Wen¡¯s special ability?

    This time, all of the cameras focused on the stage had already zoomed in onto the fight. At this moment, everyone finally noticed Mo Wen flicking his thumbs towards Carolyn! Every single flick was apanied by a whooshing sound akin to that made by a bullet travelling through air!

    Mo School ¡ª Finger Air bullets!

    It was a terrifyingbat technique created bypressing air with Soul Power and physical strength, and was said to be able to destroy everything in its path. However, the visual aspect if presents was indeed too terrifying for everyone who witnessed it. Just how much explosive strength and Soul Power one would need topress air to such pressure?

    The advantage of using Soul Power-formed air bullets instantly caused the offensive to change sides. Finger Air Bullet were a kind of omnipotentbat technique, and it had allowed Mo Wen to gainplete control over this match. Although thisbat technique wasn¡¯t all that well-known, the superiority it grants Mo Wen would truly put Carolyn into despite. In the blink of an eye, Carolyn was shoved into an extremely unfavourable situation, forcing her to rely on her sword techniques and movements to keep her distance from him. In contrast, Mo Wen did not rush in his pursuit. Obviously, he was clear about the danger Carolyn¡¯s Sword Qi possessed. The current situation wasn¡¯t fixed. As long as he could maintain sufficient pressure, he would be able to find an opportunity to push him in a position of better advantage.

    Despite unleashing a great deal of moves, the 2 were still able to maintain their calm, causing the entire stadium to be drunk by their performance. Anyone would long been destroyed in the face of Mo Wen¡¯s Spirit Air Bullets. On the other hand, anyone else would have wet their pants in the face of her Sword Qi. However, what about those 2 freaks?

    What kind of freaks were they? What the hell!

    One of them had just broken the known limits of the Casted Soul Stage, with the other one surpassing even that limit! They had broken the known rules as easy as butter! How could they still be in the Casted Soul Stage? How can anyone live in their presence¡­

    Most of the participants present felt the same feeling filling their minds. Although they were of the same age group, why did the 2 on stage appear to be in an entirely different world from them?

    The speechlessness of the entire stadium did not represent silence on the Skylink, where the viewership had already broken the 2.5 million mark. Countless people were going batshit crazy?,their hearts now filled with shock and astonishment as they watched the fight go on from the various camera angles.

    Frankly speaking, All Mouthy King was definitely the most popr participant of this CHF. However, even brother King¡¯s performances were able to exceed that of these 2 freaks on the stage right now!

    This was, without a doubt, the strongest showdown!

    Bang bang bang bang!

    The fight on the stage continued to go on, with Mo Wen¡¯s suppression causing absolute despair to everyone watching. Their control over their breathing and judgement while not even bing one bit flustered was truly amazing. Carolyn¡¯s defence could be rated as top notch, with her perception to danger allowing her to deflect all of the iing Soul Powerpressed air bullets. Not only that, she was actually able to gradually get used to their speed!

    This explosivebat technique waspletely unlike any bullets. Not only were they invisible, the explosive bangs formed by Mo Wen¡¯s flicks and the bullets hurtling through the air made them extremely hard to predict. It had to be said that the arcs they created as they hurtle through the air was really causing a headache for Carolyn.

    However, Mo Wen¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to waste Carolyn¡¯s strength. Although she was extremely outstanding, what about her runic sword?

 Chapter 604 - Pray

    Chapter 604: Pray

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Crack, crack...bang...

    After a clear bang, the cracked runic sword exploded into fragments!

    Ping ping ping!

    Not showing any mercy towards the beauty before him, 4 exceedingly quick bullets shot out from his thumbs as he dashed forwards, rapidly closing in right onto Carolyn!

    His opponent''s sword had already shattered, which had nearly removed all of the threat he faced in this duel. Now, it was time to end it!

    Countless people in the audience could not help but turn ck jawed by what that saw. What a life threatening change for Carolyn! Frankly speaking, the instant her sword shattered, so did the hearts of many Stuart fans! It was exceedingly easy for Carolyn to obtain a divine weapon to use in this fight. If that happened, there won''t be any such thing as her weapon shattering due to Mo Wen''s Soul Powered Compressed Air Bullets!

    However, it was a pity that this princess was too arrogant, and had chosen to use an ordinary runic sword...

    Pa!

    Carolyn evaded 3 out of the 4 Air Bullets with her deft reflexes. Nevertheless, thest one nicked her calf, smashing her body to the side as a result.

    She had entered into a situation of absolute despair in just a split second. Without her sword and now suffering from a leg injury, what could Carolyn do against Mo Wen? Was she still the young sword goddess in people''s hearts? How could see deal with Mo Wen, who now appeared just like a god of war?

    In fact, Mo Wen did not even need to open his eyes. At the instant he closed in, all Soul Power responsesing for the injured Carolyn suddenly vanished! Clearly, this wasn''t due to her leg getting injured, as a strange power started to rece the void originally formed by her Soul Power!

    Upon seeing this, Mo Wen''s face instantly changed. Despite havingplete control over the over the entire fight, he immediately disappeared from his original position, before a 20-metre gap appeared between the two of them.

    The entire stadium turned silent. Was Mo Wen giving Carolyn some leeway? That clearly wasn''t a possibility! However, in the next second, some people started to feel a strange atmosphere starting to permeate the stage.

    A strength appearing to originate from her Spiritual Soul started to radiate from Carolyn''s body. Wang Zhong turned his focus into hyperdrive, as he could sense a strength not belonging to a Heroic Soul Stageing from Carolyn. What was that!

    A sh of light blossomed, before forming the shape of a small white sword. Slowly floating out from Carolyn''s body, it appeared extremely supple and ordinary looking. In fact, it even appeared to be somewhat weak looking! Nevertheless, this substantial yet illusionary sword immediately captured the attention of everyone watching.

    Being the head judge of this CHF, Long Mei''er knew that thispetition was an extremely rare opportunity for the 10 Great Families to show off their might and prowess to the entire world to see. However, never did she expect for the best of their younger generation to reach such an unimaginable level, so much so that they hadpletely broken all sense of normalcy! What merciless suppression this would have on the Parliament!

    This was a strength only people with overwhelming talent could unleash! A level of talent that even Heavenly Soul Stage experts like her were jealous of-- Heart''s Sword!

    That was a Spiritual Soul Weapon! Or, in other terms, an Innate Soul Weapon!

    It is born from one''s Spiritual Soul, condensed without foundation, taking form from nothingness. As illusory as a dream, yet as clear as a physical object. Soul Weapons also have a level of tacit understanding with their wielder that is unmatched by any other weapon and wielder! As a result, they were the beloved weapon of choice for Heavenly Soul Stage experts!

    Why did the Heavenly Soul Stage experts from the various aristocratic families not monopolize all of the divine weapons circting out there? The reason behind not doing so was due to the fact that the Spiritual Soul Weapon born from the Spiritual Souls would be most suitable weapons from themselves! No divine weapon couldpare to them, be it in the level of suitability, proficiency or the might they could unleash!

    However, how could such a thing appear on a Casted Soul Stage?

    That''s right. In simple terms, as long as one''s Spiritual Soul was strong enough, and have a method to do so, one could give birth to their own personal Soul weapons. However, the Spiritual Soulbat techniques used by Napier Mo had already exceeded the limits of a Casted Soul Stage. However, the requirements one''s Spiritual Soul must meet to give birth to a Soul Weapon was even higher than that!

    "Spiritual Soul Ruler type talent." dimir muttered slowly. Even someone like him had a slight tremble go through his soul, as this was a talent that existed only in rumours and legends. Only with such talent would one have the possibility to condense a Soul weapon in the Casted Soul Stage!

    Upon reaching maturity, this weapon would allow its wielder to kill their targets even if they were a thousand miles away. They were invisible and possess no forms, can be controlled via thought, and could even fly in the air!

    Those who knew about Soul Weapons had already turned pale in shock. Although Sword Qi could be evaded, the Heart''s Sword couldn''t! Swinging a physical sword around and generating Sword Qi would consume a certain level of energy,pared to none required to do so with the Heart''s Sword. In other words, this was a weapon that basically exists in more than one dimension.

    This boost of power raised Carolyn to a level sufficient incite dread in Wang Zhong, dimir and Gui Xinying. Despite how arrogant, unyielding and unwilling to do so, people like Dicaprio had a look of loss on their faces, as though they had lost everything they were living for.

    If he had known the standard of this CHF''s best had to offer, he would never, ever dare to aim for the championship! No amount of guts would be sufficient for him to even muster the courage for him to do so! So were the acts of pretentiousness he had disyed!

    The strength disyed by the 2 on stage were so strong they would shatter one''s self esteem! Power to the level that would make one feel embarrassed and ashamed!

    That was the Heart''s Sword! An innate Soul Weapon!

    Upon reaching maturity, one could fuse with it and fly through the sky! Even exceedingly knowledgeable people like Dicaprio had heard of such stuff in the legends told by their grandparents!

    The glowing white Heart''s Sword floating in the air started to turn, before pointing towards Mo Wen.

    Hum!

    With just a shake, a despairingly powerful aura gushed out from it!

    In that instant, the world through Mo Wen''s Heart''s Eye disappeared, with everything reced with Carolyn''s Heart''s Sword. Upon pointing towards him, the terrifying aura appeared to have locked onto his soul. Regardless of which side he moves to, he felt that none of them would allow him to evade its edge!

    This time, even those stone-faced members of the Mo Family had turned solemn. This fight''s really gotten serious...

    Mo Wen''s expression turned iparably solemn.

    This sword intent radiating from Carolyn''s Heart''s Sword had already exceeded the realm of what a Casted Soul Stage could unleash.

    It was born from an illusion, yet was able to project into reality! A Soul Weapon born from the core of one''s Spiritual Soul is able to negate all material defences! Coupled with Carolyn''s light attribute special ability, it cannot be misled, and was absolutely able to destroy anything in its path!

    A sneak attack? A feint and dash?

    Both were impossible! Without talking about the aura-looking ability, no human could match it in speed! Carolyn could control it with her thoughts, so much so that Mo Wen would not be able to match her reactions even if he was to speed himself 10 times over!

    Everyone focused their attention on Mo Wen. Under the heavy pressure bearing down on him, he was unable to unleash any Compressed Air bullets back at her. At this moment, a pressure akin to a 7th rank freak was bearing down on him, causing his hairs to stand and his body being unable to move. Seemingly everyone had believed the Mo Family would sweep over this match in overwhelming fashion. However, never did they expect for Stuart''s princess to disy Stuart''s might for everyone to see!

    Carolyn wasn''t showing off her strength, as it she was barely able to control her Heart''s Sword. If not Mo Wen, she really wasn''t willing to unleash it, as it was too easy for her, her Heart''s Sword, and her Soul Sea to get injured or damaged. This damage couldn''t be repaired using any drug or medicine! However, being a soldier, she was not willing to take a loss, nor gaining any new fear. If she did, it would be forever imprinted in her heart, causing her to stall in her path towards greater heights.

    The little sword radiated a majestic aura that suppressed everything in its path.

    However, all of a sudden, a sliver of an upward curl appeared at the corner of Mo Wen''s mouth... was he smiling? It had to be said that no one could identify Mo Wen''s expression due to the blindfold he was wearing. However, Mo Wen obviously had no ce to hide! Yet, he had pped his hands together!

    Praying?

 Chapter 605 - Invincible Mo Wen!

    <h4>Chapter 605: Invincible Mo Wen!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    No one has ever heard of any god worshipped by the Mo Family! Furthermore, there was no use praying to any god at this moment!

    Die!

    The Heart¡¯s Sword shot through the air!

    There wasn¡¯t any sonic boom! In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any visible shadows formed! However, everyone could feel that this attack was able to reap any life it came into contact with, and it was rushing right towards Mo Wen!

    In an instant, all of the sounds and lightsing from the stadium disappearedpletely, as Mo Wen slowly pushed his sped hands out. At this instant, the experts watching the fight could see waves of Soul Power sting out from his hands akin to bolts of lightning!

    It appeared somewhat like the Hundred-Fold Palms Grai had disyed. However, in reality, the Hundred-Fold Palms was just like child¡¯s y in the face of Mo Wen¡¯s move! Every single palm strike unleashed by him appeared hide the sky and cover the earth as they rumble out, countless shades merging together to form a Soul Layer that appeared to hold mass.

    Seeing this, Carolyn clenched her teeth in response. Having no where else to retreat to, she sent her Heart¡¯s Sword stabbing towards Mo Wen.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Spatial vibrations radiated out from every impact the Heart¡¯s Sword made against the iing palm shades, with the sessive vibrations sending everyone¡¯s 5 senses into chaos. It had to be said that Carolyn¡¯s Heart¡¯s Sword was exceedingly terrifying. Even Mo Wen and his terrifying strength that could bring a Heroic Soul Stage to their knees, was unable to stop the Heart¡¯s Sword¡¯s encroachment! This was the might of the Heart¡¯s Sword! In the next instant, every single Stuart supporter pumped their fists into the air as they chanted, Go Go Go!

    Defeating Mo Wen would be equivalent to defeating the all of the academies throughout the entire Federation! Defeating Mo Wen would make one be the number one figure among the Federation¡¯s youths, and be the leader of leaders!

    However, Mo Wen¡¯s expression still remained as calm in the face of such an imposing Carolyn. Faced against the pressure of the Heart¡¯s Sword bearing down on him, he was still able to release an unimaginable level of power from his 5-element body.

    Layers andyers of terrifying palm shades towering over 10 metres started to condense together! This was purely due to the Soul Power unleashed by Mo Wen! It was so pure and so astonishing it appeared to be able to suppress even a Heroic Soul Stage! What destructive attack that was!

    Mo¡¯s Arts¡ªThousand Buddha Palms!

    His palm strikes were so frighteningly powerful they caused gales to sweep out! They even carved deep gouges across the rock-hard ground as they flew towards Carolyn¡¯s Heart¡¯s Sword!

    The sword and the palm smashed into each other!

    Chi chi chi chi chi chi¡­

    The Heart¡¯s Sword pierced right through the thick and massive palm shades! Nevertheless, its speed and power started to weaken as a result.

    Collision, mutual contest, expenditure!

    Carolyn¡¯s face started to grow increasingly pale. Nevertheless, she still continued to push forward without the slightest bit of dread! As long as her Heart¡¯s Sword sword existed, she would never retreat!

    Kill!

    Blood started to seep out from the corner of Carolyn¡¯s mouth as she unleashed her might to the utmost extreme she could do. In an instant, light blossomed from the Heart¡¯s Sword as it pierced through all of the palm shades to appear right before Mo Wen! Now, it was just a few centimetres away from his eyes!

    Another 0.09 seconds more, it would pierce right through his head! No physical body could withstand such an attack! When that happens, there would be one less Mo Wen in this world, as well as a Carolyn who would be a legend!

    However, 2 fingers shot out and grasped onto the iing sword with impable uracy, causing all of this to be a pipe dream!

    The entire stadium turned silent once again, as all of the powerful auras sting out of the stage instantly dissipated.?When Mo Wen¡¯s 2 fingers mped onto the Heart¡¯s Sword, Carolyn was finally unable to suppress her surging Qi and blood as she spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    Her Heart¡¯s Sword slowly turned faint, before vanishing from everyone¡¯s sight. Clearly, it had returned back to Carolyn¡¯s Soul Sea. In the end, Mo Wen had shown mercy. If he had continued with his attacks, Carolyn would definitely be handicapped as a result. Naturally, that would also result in him provoking the entire Stuart Family.

    Once again, the entire stadium turned quiet. Regardless of one¡¯s level of understanding, everyone knew that Mo Wen was not only strong, but he was also able to suppress Carolyn! If he had barely scraped a victory off, Carolyn¡¯s Heart¡¯s Sword would have been destroyed. Instead, he had dissipated all of the energy present within it!

    That Thousand Budda¡¯s Palms definitely possessed the might associated with Soul Dominationbat techniques!

    ¡°Carolyn¡¯s Heart Sword hasn¡¯t matured sufficiently.¡±

    ¡°It must not have been born for a long time, thereby resulting in it still being somewhat weak.¡±

    ¡°That Mo Family¡¯s brat really frightening! I¡¯m afraid no one can contend against him in the near future.¡±

    Whispers filled with various kinds of envy and jealousy started to ring out from the VIP podium, most of them towards the near otherworldly superiority that Mo Wen possessed. Although Mo Wen had the Mo Family protecting him ,he possessed both excellent intellect and breadth of mind. If not, he would just be a martial addict, and not the leader of the Mo Family as he was right now. In fact, his current status ces him above that of Mo Xingchen.

    Frankly speaking, Carolyn was amply strong to dominate the entire CHF. With her Soul Weapon and her Light attribute special ability, she was able to suppress every single one of the past CHF winners!

    However, it was a pity that there was a terrifying existence in the form of Mo Wen in this CHF!

    Carolyn¡¯s confident looking eyes finally started to turn dim. While other people were still in a loss to what had happened, she was clear that Mo Wen did not even open his eyes once during the entire fight! However, she still had obtained an extremely fruitful experience from this fight. Her Heart¡¯s Sword was invincible, with her immaturity being the only reason for her loss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Clutching her chest, she stood up, revealing her pale face and bloodstained mouth for everyone to see. The invincible goddess had lost! Following her defeat, the honour and glory of Stuart had been shattered.

    Other than the deathly silence that pervaded the stadium, the only noise present was the sounds of quiet sobbing,ing from the fans of Stuart. All of them had came here to witness the strength, might and splendour of Stuart, the number one family in the Federation! However, what they had witness was a match filled with despair and agony.

    That¡¯s right, his legend had already been circting within the Federation for a few years! There were people who doubted and questioned its validity. However, at this instant, there was only one single thought flowing through everyone¡¯s mind. His fame couldn¡¯t match while he disys in person, as it trumps all of his reputation!

    The Federation¡¯s big bro Mo Wen, whose bite supersedes his bark!

    Standing quietly in the middle of the stage, Mo Wen let the excitementing from all across stadium flow right into his body. The kick Carolyn unleashed on him had allowed him to feel pain, a feeling that he had not felt for a very long time. However, this wasn¡¯t enough¡­

    4th duel, Heaven¡¯s Fate, Mo Wen, Victory!

    Deathly silence persisted across the stadium.

    This was slowly reced with sobbing sounds from the Stuart fans.

    It has been over 200 years since Stuart City was constructed. Every single citizen living within held pride and honour on an indescribable level towards their city.

    Be it their economical status, culture, technology, wealth and martial might, their city has always been the city to lead the Federation! Never, ever had a loss like that ever taken ce before in their annals of history!

    However, today, in the Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Arena Stadium, the strongest squadron in their hearts, their strongest leaders, had lost! Furthermore, in aplete 0:4 sweep!

    They were unable to ept, and unable to believe it!

    The sobbing sounds started to grow louder, starting from a soft sniffle to an all out bawl!

    It spread from within the stadium to the outside!

    However, in the instant, the misery-filled atmosphere was drown by crazed roars and cheers, as everyone had witnessed the birth of a super expert by the name of Mo Wen from this epic fight!

    Rushing out from the waves of sobbing and crying noises, the berserk emotions of excitement filled the entire stadium, causing the entire atmosphere to surge sky high!

 Chapter 606 - The calm and collected Brother Mo Wen

    <h4>Chapter 606: The calm and collected Brother Mo Wen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°The Mo¡¯s Arts have a sessor that will dominate the world!¡±

    Mo Wen! Mo Wen! Mo Wen! Mo Wen!~~~~

    The entire stadium erupted into a standing ovation as everyone showed their upmost respect. There wasn¡¯t any luck involved in their victory! With their strength and might, the Mo Family had suppressed the heavens!

    Be it a subconscious or conscious decision, Mo Wen turned to look towards the location where Wang Zhong and dimir sat. Carolyn had already lost. Therefore, those 2 were the only people left in this CHF that had the qualifications to be his opponents.

    Quite a few people took notice to this, causing their shouts and cheers to grow with increasing frenzy and madness. Without a doubt, Mo Wen¡¯s victory over Carolyn had allowed him to clinch the seat of King in their hearts.

    Now, having reached the finals of this CHF, he was looking at the 2 possible opponents he would have to face. Wang Zhong or dimir? Who would be the one that would end up fighting against hi?

    ¡°Mo Wen has led the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron into the CHF finals! Just as what I¡¯ve predicted, I have high hopes for the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron to clinch the championship! They¡¯re too frightening! Despair-causing levels of it! Every single person in that squadron is iparably powerful! Furthermore, they possess iparably richbat experience in solo and group situations! Coupled with the invincible Mo Wen, I reckon that there¡¯s no one that could shake their position!¡± Ruo Zhi roared out emotionally: ¡°Especially in this duel! What a terrifying performance by Mo Wen! They¡¯re simply undefeatable!¡±

    He had already gone HIGH! There weren¡¯t many people that had good expectations for Heaven¡¯s Fate in today¡¯s match. He was the only one among the casters that did so. After all, Heaven¡¯s Fate was up against Stuart, who had 4 great Mo¡¯s List rankers in their lineup!

    However, truth to be told, Ruo Zhi¡¯s predictions were spot on!

    Chen Yu¡¯er worshipped Ruo Zhi greatly. Although many of the casting and analysis done on fight are there for entertainment, Ruo Zhi really had the real tricks of this trade in his grasp, especially his iparably urate predictions about Heaven¡¯s Fate. Be it his wild or intellectual guesses, his predictions were all spot on!

    The Skylink audience proceeded to give a rare ovation for their main host, the great intellect Ruo Zhi! After roasting people for tens of thousands of years, their brother Ruo Zhi had finally turned himself around!

    ¡°Oh emperor of predictions, I graciously offer a 100 6¡¯s to you!¡±

    ¡°Predict the match between Tianjing and Gronzy if you dare!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! Today belongs to Heaven¡¯s Fate!¡±

    The first of the semifinals had ended. However, for the supporters of Heaven¡¯s Fate, the berserk celebrations had only just begun.

    From the end of the match tillte into the night, all of the streets of Stuart City were littered by countless half-naked people hugged alcohol bottles as they danced around, howling and shouting the names of Heaven¡¯s Fate, Mo Wen as well as the folk songs about the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron.

    Arriving on the host¡¯s tuff before defeating them, stepping on them in the face of countless of their fans! Who else but Heaven¡¯s Fate had that level of dominance to do that?

    Naturally, having be the backdrop, Stuart was now in a position of misery. Their great doors have been smashed wide open by Heaven¡¯s Fate. Truthfully speaking, the entire Stuart City were exceedingly happy and excited upon the announcement that their city would be the host for this CHF. However, the oue of the earlier match was equivalent to a big fat p to their faces!

    Frankly speaking, a nervous atmosphere had descended up Stuart City as night fell. On one end, there were those crazily excited fans of Heaven¡¯s Fate. On the other hand, there was a sea of Stuart City citizens drowning in their misery.

    Everyone had expected for many conflicts and bloodshed between the fans of both squadrons, as such matters have happened before in the past CHF due to the handiwork of some notorious CHF rogues. Such matters would pop up from time to time and stem from massively unexpected changes in the CHF like what had happened in the earlier semi-final match.

    Due to the unexpected result of the match, the Stuart Family and the Federation had hastily deployed additional peacekeeping forces to patrol the city. However, even when dawn broke on the next day, not a single one of those expected conflicts, small or big, had erupted! Other than a few scuffles caused by fans spilling alcohol or their actions under intoxication, there was not a single fight that broke out! The peacekeeping forces had wasted them getting all nervous for the entire night!

    Admittedly, an extremelyrge reason why it did not happen was due to everyone maintaining a considerable level of control over themselves. However, it was more so that people didn¡¯t have anything they could get angry about, as they really didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of thing they could nitpick or feel dissatisfied about. Furthermore, Heaven¡¯s Fate could just dispel all of them with another match!

    As for the aristocratic family side, Stuart clearly wasn¡¯t a family that could not take a loss, as they did not disy any sort of action that would be deemed as unsportsmanlike.

    As this moment, the only thing they needed to do was to slowly lick and nurse their wounds. In fact, some of those big shots were certain that the current Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron could not be stopped by anyone of their age group. Although Stuart might have a certain percentage of sess to do so, it was still in the minority. Despite that, none of them had expected for there to be such a huge disparity formed between these 2 powerhouses.

    Mo Wen was hands down the most crucial factor in their prediction misses. No only did he disy a performance worthy of a king, his existence was an extremely huge driving factor for the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron! Every single member of this current squadron had exceeded their expectations in their strength, might and power! This was all due to Mo Wen being by their side! Not only was he strong, his very existence made the people around him be stronger!

    Frankly speaking, many of the big shots were already contemtion of doing a brand new evaluation of the Mo Family¡¯s might.

    There was already no use to describe Mo Wen¡¯s talent any further. Powerhouses aren¡¯t good teachers for sure, while good teachers might not be powerhouses at all.

    People as powerful and able to teach like Mo Wen would definitely be the most outstanding leaders of this generation! The impression many bigshots have of Mo Wen were only at him being an impressive person, one that might be a general in the future. However, only now did they understand that he wasn¡¯t going to just be a future general!

    In a single night, the entire Federation was lit abuzz with discussions about Mo Wen. It was though his name had reced everyone on the powerhouse list, to be to sole name present on there!

    Now, he was no longer able to keep the low-profile that he had maintained in the past. Furthermore, a few of his somewhat secrets started to be exposed from various channels, coupled with some rumours. Clearly, these were disseminated purposely by some people.

    Information like how Mo Wen was once an instructor for the Federation Arm Force¡¯s Mechanized Battalion was finally known by the masses. Furthermore, they were just privy to half of the whole matter! At this moment, stuff like how highly regarded he was, what rank he held, and how vicious he was to the recruits within the Mechanized Battalion were made public¡­various kinds of messy information with varying truths were being disseminated, some real, some false and some exaggerated, filling up every big and small street across the entire Federation. Just the umtion of these messy information was sufficient to write an iparably splendid fairy tale.

    The honour and glory brought about by his victory had caused Mo Wen¡¯s reputation to skyrocket to the heavens!

    Countless rumours and legends about him filled the air. However, the originator of all stories, Mo Wen, continued to answer the various questions posed by the media with a calm and unflustered manner, while replying with a smile to the various kinds of stories being spun about him.

    This smile was showcased and broadcasted countless times over.

    There was no need for real men to act!

    The calm brother Mo Wen shows the spirit of a man of few words!

    Clearly, Mo Wen had already surpassed the level of things that people like Gui Hao cared about. There was absolutely no need for him to continue publicizing his name and reputation. In fact, he did not even use his full strength in his duel against Carolyn!

    When he held the post of instructor in the Mechanized Battalion, he was already able to suppress those terrifying Heroic Soul experts in the armed forces with his strength!

    When he activates his 5-element body, he is able to match up to experts at the peak of Heroic Soul Stage, be it in Soul Power, physical strength and strength output. Coupled with hisbat techniques, which he had tempered to the extreme, he now stood as one of the peak existences among the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers!

    The CHF was truly a child¡¯s y for him. His responsibility as a member of the Mo Family was the only reason why he was still present in Stuart City.

    No! There were still people left that were able to interest him.

 Chapter 607 - Becoming closer (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 607: Bing closer (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Within a sealed room, the figure of a person shed across Mo Wen¡¯s mind.

    Wang Zhong.

    This fellow was a person that walked on the same path as him. If he was able to fight against thetter, he might be able to gain enlightenment that would allow him to make a massive leap on his path towards ultimate strength! However, everyone at the peak of his age group was improving themselves every single day. How good would it be if Wang Zhong had been born one year earlier! Now, Wang Zhong would need to pass the obstruction that was dimir before they could stand on equal footing!

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get past dimir, as dimir was just like him, a person that was able to stayposed at any given moment. Anyone being who was able to do that would be much more frightening inbat that those people with superb fame and reputation for their strength.

    Clearly, Mo Wen wasn¡¯t the only one with such thoughts, as quite arge number of people have ced their attention on the 2nd semifinal match that was set to take ce tomorrow.

    Tianjing VS Grozny.

    Frankly speaking, both Tianjing and Vasilyevich were not one bit inferior in poprity to Heaven¡¯s Fate and Stuart. The terrifying Divinized Ice attribute special ability Vasilyevich¡¯s Ice Prince disyed against Divian had already been hailed as the most terrifying defensivebat move ever used in this CHF, and had been given the nickname of ¡°Wall of Admiration¡±, as anyone tossing attacks out could only sigh in failure in its face!

    As for Tianjing, nothing more was needed to be said about them. All Mouthy King¡¯s strength and power had long taken over the hearts of the masses, so much so that it borderlined on unadulterated worship! If anyone starts proiming that brother King was able to destroy an entirepany of soldiers by himself, the absolute majority of people out there would not doubt it for one single bit! This was no longer the issue of strength, as for his fans, there was only one word capable of describing their All Mouthy King; invincible!

    No matter who his opponent was¡­he would be able to do so!

    Obviously, these were the thoughts of some of the fanatical All Mouthy King¡¯s fans. People with greater rationality, various experts from the aristocratic families, and especially the members of the squadrons that have participated in this CHF knew that Tianjing didn¡¯t have a high likelihood of achieving victory.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t as simple as saying the stronger side will be the eventual winner. Tianjing defeating Martial Ghost Divine Emperor wasrgely reliant on issues rted to Gui Hao. If Grozny ns rationally and give up fighting Wang Zhong and defeat Grai in a duel, while allowing 3 of their mainstays to fight in the group battle, it will be extremely hard for Tianjing to pull of a win.

    ¡°dimir is well known for being exceedingly calm and cold-hearted inbat, so he will definitely not make the same mistakes the other squadrons have. I feel that Grai will be Tianjing¡¯s vanguard for tomorrow¡¯s match. If that happens, Noriba will definitely have an advantage should he be Grozny¡¯s vanguard. After all, he is an offensive-type heavy soldier that¡¯s notcking in speed.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the possibility of dimir going up as the vanguard. As long as they squeeze the point away from Grai, it will be easy to throw a point away to remove Wang Zhong from the equation. There¡¯s basically no need for them to engage in a head-on fight against Tianjing. With the strength of the other Tianjing¡¯s mainstays, it is absolutely impossible for them to bring the match into the group battle phase.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Tianjing will note up with counters to prevent that kind of situation from happening? Sending Grai up for the first duel? I bet they¡¯ll send you up first!¡±

    ¡°Is there any use in changing their strategy? If Tianjing loses the first duel, they will lose the selection advantage. In the end, Grai still has to go up. By maintaining the selection advantage, Grozny will be able to perfectly counter any of Tianjing¡¯s selections, and therebypletely suppress them.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility that Wang Zhong will snatch the position of the vanguard, right? As long as he wins, Tianjing will be able to save Grai as well as gain the selection advantage¡­¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too much into it. If Tianjing really does this, don¡¯t you think that Grozny will send an ordinary mainstay to negate Wang Zhong¡¯s might? Before talking about whether Tianjing¡¯s strategy will seed or not, wouldn¡¯t it be better to guess who will lose the first duel? The squadron who loses will definitely be in a death-like disadvantage!¡±

    Various arguments as such had already flooded the Skylink as many people engaged in an intense debate over the possible happenings for tomorrow¡¯s match, with the anticipation being the greatest motivating factor. Naturally, everyone hoped for a showdown between dimir and Wang Zhong. However, as far as thoughts go, the usibility of that happening wasn¡¯t great.

    If Vasilyevich had learnt anything from Martial Ghost Divine Emperor¡¯s mistakes, there was a possibility for them to waste Wang Zhongbat prowess away with a dud win. After all, the Ice Prince was well known to stay calm in anybat situation he was ced in, and have yet to deviate from that. The most important factor for them to use such a n would be the matchup against Heaven¡¯s Fate in the finals. That would absolutely be the most difficult of showdowns they would have in this CHF! Just the sole goal of preserving strength for that would make this choice rank high up in the possible moves to use.

    Clearly, the members of the various powerhouse squadrons were endorsing this choice.

    At this moment,?a few squadrons have just so happened to have gathered together in a great hall of a luxurious hotel. If one was to take a closer look, one would be able to notice that the majority of the people present here were stars of this CHF!

    The Asuna Ocean Goddess squadron, zing Angels squadron, Mammoth squadron, Hignd Knights squadron and many others. It appeared as though all of the top 32, top 16 and even the quarter-finalists were all present.

    The gentle sounds of piano music yed in the background. Although this was a rtively luxurious ce, everyone was dressed in their casual outfits, causing them to appear somewhat under-dressed. However, there was no other way, as most of them wereprised of students that weren¡¯t rich at all. A good example would be the Mammoth squadron hailing from Giant Elephant City. God knows how many people from that city would die each year to starvation! When that was taken into ount, would anyone still hope for them to wear any outfit more formal than what they were currently wearing?

    Everyone chatted along with rtive intimacy as they ate and drank. There was no presence of any shadows formed after their elimination from this CHF. On the contrary, everyone appeared to be filled with excitement as they discussed about the match between Stuart and Heaven¡¯s Fate and sharing their predictions of the uing one between Grozny and Tianjing. From some point of view, this was a form of relief from the stress of thepetition; the semifinalists for this CHF were simply too disgustingly powerful. At the very least, their loss wasn¡¯t unjust, and that they wouldn¡¯t be scolded upon their return to their respective academies and cities.

    A considerable number of people present here have rather acute sights,pletely unlike those blind fans that flood the Skylink. The majority of them were obviously inclined towards Grozny, as they possessed overwhelming superiority in theirbined strength of their mainstays, as well as being able to learn from the mistakes Martial Ghost Divine Emperor had made. With the level of respect and acknowledgment dimir had disyed towards Wang Zhong, everyone knew that he would definitely treat Tianjing with the utmost respect. Therefore, they would definitely employ tactics and strategies aimed to counter the strengths of Tianjing. In fact, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to do waste Wang Zhong¡¯s strength in order to obtain an easier way towards victory.

    Naturally, even if Wang Zhong was to really bump into dimir in the duelling phase, it would not be easy for All Mouthy King to surpass dimir. Thetter was on the same tier as Mo Wen and Carolyn. In contrast, All Mouthy King¡¯s victory over Gui Hao was somewhat considered as a fluke. In the face of dimir¡¯s terrifying Divinized Ice Attribute special ability, even Wang Zhong would lose some skin if he would even be able to pull of a victory. This would definitely result in him not being in optimal condition when ites to the group battle, where he would face against the ferocious reply from the iron-blooded men of the Northern Regions!

    At this moment, Divian was having a rather spirited discussion with a few squadron captains as a sweet smile hung on her face. She was the organizer of this gathering, with her goal being to make new friends among the elite of this CHF. However, Divian clearly didn¡¯t go through so much trouble just to make friends, as the main reason was due to her family starting to feel pressureing from the might Stuart, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor and the other upper 5 families of the Federation had disyed in this CHF.

    The Seer Family wanted to grow stronger, as it had be clear that it was insufficient to rely on the growth of their own. With the future resting on the shoulders of today¡¯s youths, the Seer Family was already incapable of contending against Stuart. Therefore, pulling those outstanding elites possessing and outstanding future ahead was an exceedingly important task they had to aplish.

    Truthfully speaking, it really wasn¡¯t hard for Divian to aplish this task. Admittedly, there were many squadrons present here that were considered to be flying under the banner of the Federation¡¯s Parliament, which were in conflict with the aristocratic families. However, in the eyes and status of the youths present in this hall, that fight was too, too far away for them to care. To them, their future was definitely the most important factor for them.

    If they were to follow under the banner of the Parliament, their future would be almostpletely fixed to a standardized path. They would definitely be recruited into the Federation¡¯s Mechanized Battalion to undergo training, before gaining an officer ranking in the armed forces. However, they would need to be among the cream of the crop in there if their aim was to join the inner sanctum of the Parliament, and that possibility was really too slim! After all, there were so many outstanding people out there, yet exceedingly little seats present, while equality and fairness being the traits they lived by.

    In contrast, their future would bepletely different if they were to join the Seer Family. By being their subordinates, they would be able to obtainrge amounts of resources to aid in their cultivation and training, while also not worrying about anypetition with anyone else. If they wanted to join the armed forces, they would also be able to obtain the aid and rmendations from Seer, allowing them to rise much faster in the ranks that what the Parliament¡¯s meritocracy system would allow. After all,pared to the situation of their hometowns, squadrons like Mammoth would bepletely unable toe up with any negative impact in making that choice!

    At this moment, the Mammoth squadron captain, Vicido, had ced his massive 2 metre over tall frame before Divian with a rather humble and modest stance. This was an inconceivable thing for a sessor of the Golden Mammoth bloodline, who were known to be prideful and arrogant!

    The other squadron captains present here had also ced this matter with great importance, with them weighing the situation as the continued to discuss about the uing match. Although the majority of the people present were extremely interested about the possible prospect of joining with a great aristocratic family like Seer, they were not so impatient to make their decision. Only simple minded people like Vicido, who had remained for the majority of his life in Giant Elephant City, would make such a quick decision. In contrast to him, the others knew that the Seer Family was definitely not the only aristocratic family out there that were interested in them. Therefore, waiting for better offers would be the best choice for them.

    Their choices weren¡¯t wrong, as in fact, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, Torress and the other great aristocratic families were already prepared to show their interest towards these elites. People like Gui Xinying, si, and Adam Galen were all waiting in preparation. In fact, even the Parliament was deliberating on raising the benefits in order to keep these elites under their ward. The Seer Family¡¯s gathering was just the start of this recruitment drive.

    This was also one of the resource allocations that the CHF yed, human talents. With thepetition reaching its end, those sharp-eyed people were already going out to reap the benefits provided by this CHF.

    Naturally, there also those that did not care about these resources at all. Dicaprio was one good example. His path was different from the developmental path provided by the aristocratic families, so he would naturally not participate in these recruitments. Despite being a captain, Laura?also?did not participate in the so-called resources grab. On the contrary, she was currently having dinner with another girl.

    A very ¡°fierce¡± girl, Sharmie.

    If their fans on Skylink were to know that their ball queens, who had always been in conflict against each other, were currently sitting across each other and having a meal, they would definitely go crazy with madness over a scene that would surpass even the words of beautiful and perfection!

    Sharmie was having this meal uninvited, as she was originally nning to lurk around at the Tianjing side. However, at this moment, they were making somest minute preparations for tomorrow¡¯s match, which was a firm reason to not get disturbed. Therefore, she had simply ran to her next choice, which was Laura.

    Frankly speaking, they weren¡¯t considered as just aquantanances or rivals, as they would frequently bicker and argue with each other. However, despite that, they viewed each other in high regard.

    This became more and more pronounced after their visits to Tianjing, as they proceeded to have increasingly frequent private conversations. Naturally, it clearly wasn¡¯t possible for them to chat like besties do, with the majority of their conversations being insults tossed around.

    ¡°You aristocratic family missus really lead extravagant lifestyles, huh. Even aftering this far for the CHF, you actually imported beef all the way over from your hometown.¡± said Sharmie as she stuffed herself steak. The snowy-fluffy texture from a 5A grade steak hailing from cows reared in the hignds of Copperfield was perfection on another level! ¡°Corruption, rotten, and extreme extravagance! You don¡¯t even know the pain and sufferingmoners have to endure! I really look down on you guys.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you¡¯re enjoying so much while eating.¡± replied Laura with a roll of her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m putting an end to your evil deeds for you!¡± Sharmie snapped back while devouring a huge chunk of steak. That sulence, that vour! For beef to actually have such awesome taste! Those extravagant fellows, disgusting Copperfield, evil Laura!

    Feeling speechless to Sharmie¡¯s reactions, Laura grumbled back, ¡°My family¡¯scking a milk cow!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re still paying much heed about this, huh.¡± said Sharmie with a smile. ¡°No problem! Although you¡¯re small than me, yours should suffice.¡±

    Laura felt a wave of dizziness upon hearing that reply. Whenever they were together, Sharmie would almost always bring up the issue of their bust sizes into their conversations, as though that was the most confidence-giving matter she had in the face of Laura. However, she truly didn¡¯t feel that anyone should have confidence issues over this aspect! Nevertheless, she could continue talking about this topic with Sharmie. If not, she would really be unable to extricate herself from thetter¡¯s gloating.

    However, before she could change the topic, Sharmie had already done so. ¡°Oi, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve gotten together with Wang Zhong? And also gone on a date? So, have you guys done it?¡±

    Laura almost spurt out the mouthful of fruit juice she was sipping on. What the hell was with this change of topic! Finally, she managed to reply after coughing a few times, ¡°What the hell¡¯s with that done it?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to act dumb?¡± Sharmie immediately pped her hands together, making ¡°papapa¡± sounds while having a smug look on her face, her eyes brimming with an iparably curious glow. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Wang Zhong via the OP fights, and I must say that he really has a pretty good body. You would be losing out, you now!¡±

    Pa!

    A sh shot by as a bowl flew past Sharmie.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing with Wang Zhong, so can you please not make wild guesses!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± all of a sudden, Sharmie appeared to have seen the light as she nodded her head, before saying in a deadpan voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you cannot trust the words of people like Ma Dong? I believe you! Looks like I can put my worries down.¡±

    ¡°Worries?¡± Laura felt something wrong with Sharmie¡¯s words.

    With a grin, Sharmie replied, ¡°Before your reply, I was afraid that stealing your ¡°boyfriend¡± will hurt my little sister¡¯s heart. Since Wang Zhong¡¯s not your boyfriend, I can feel reassured to invite him out for a date if he wins tomorrow¡¯s match. So be at ease! We girls from the zing City aren¡¯t delicate! As long as I wish for it, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯ll happen!¡±

    A dumbfounded expression instantly appeared on Laura¡¯s face as her jaw turned ck. Who said that Sharmie was a dumb big bust girl? It¡¯s just that she had used that overbearingly big brain in the absolutely wrong aspects!

    Frankly speaking, if city cultures werepared, there really wasn¡¯t any simrities between Copperfield and zing City. The girls of zing City were famed throughout the Federation for their seduction, if that was the word to describe them. Naturally, it was more towards acting out what they had said.

    It took a good long while before Laura regained her senses enough to make a reply. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having a leg with Mario¡­¡±

    Only after seeing the evil smile on Sharmie¡¯s face did Laura notice that the former was teasing her, causing her to burst out intoughter.

    That¡¯s why people would often say that a lovestruck girl is a dumb girl. Before meeting Sharmie, she had never met anyone that could win her in a war of words before. That¡¯s the power of matters that concerned the heart.

    ¡­¡­

    All kinds of questions and topics were being brought up for discussion.

    Among the noisy din, the celebratory noises, the maddened shouts and roars, cries of misery, or those holed up in the corner, and even those that chatted merrily along.

    Be it the ordinary audience, ordinary fans, Divian, Laura, Sharmie, or even those aristocratic families hidden deep within the city.

    Everyone other there had their own stories, every ce out there had its unique splendour.

 Chapter 608 - Breaking through the barrier

    <h4>Chapter 608: Breaking through the barrier</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Tianjing Vi. Having refused all guests and reporters from all media outlets, the squadron that had garnered the attention of the whole world was currently arranging their secret weapons and strategies to use against Vasilyevich.

    However, in reality, everyone from the Tianjing squadron were currently off doing their own personal matters. There wasn¡¯t any special strategy being employed. On the contrary, everyone was using this CHF to raise their personal strength and theirprehension of it. Wang Zhong, Scarlet, Grai and the old Potter were currently locked in a discussion within the meeting room. The old Potter¡¯s voice truly was loud and never ending, yet Wang Zhong and Grai were helpless to stop him. Discussing with him was like going into a fight against him. Throughout this discussion, even old Greene was forced into the role of a server for tea, as after all, the old Potter had contributed greatly to the sess of Tianjing.

    Against an opponent like Vasilyevich, there really was no use even if they were to make any prior arrangements for the match. Furthermore, Tianjing really has too little choices in the strategy aspect. In simpler terms, they could only rely on brute strength to shove victory into their hands.

    Therefore, everyone had done their best to rx in preparation to get into the most optimal state for the uing match.

    The most important piece of news for everyone was Barran¡¯s recovery. Originally, any burns caused by the hellish mes wouldn¡¯t heal quickly. Fortunately, Sharmie had brought Mario, another expert at manipting hellish mes, over to aid in his recovery. Although his control and strength might not be on par with Gui Xinying, he was still able to pull out the remnants of her hellish mes from Barran¡¯s wounds, thereby contributing a great deal to his recovery.

    Although Barran has yet topletely recover from his injuries, they wouldn¡¯t pose much of any obstruction tobat anymore. While removing his bandages, some of the burns have alreadypletely headed up, with other parts being closed off by new flesh.

    In therge hall of their vi, soft melodious music ying in the background, while the fragrance of delicious food wafted over from the kitchen. Ma Dong and Mmi were having a no holds barred conversation about their love for each other on the sofa, while endless chattering rang out between Barran and Hymin in the kitchen,

    There was also another pair present in the balcony ¡ª Lily and Colby. For these 2 third year students, being able to ride this year¡¯s train from Tianjing was truly the greatest blessing they had ever received in their entire lives. Not only did they obtain honour and glory beyond their wildest dreams, they had also obtained another fortune, in the form of a bted romance, causing their faces to be filled with expressions of bliss. Never, ever did both of them expect this to happen, a feeling that both of them had hidden for a very long time. While Lily was injured, Colby had spent much time taking good care of her. In such situations, sparks would definitely fly. With dried tinder, a ze was the inevitable result.

    Naturally, there was nock of Emily¡¯s presence in therge hall, though her actions were so shocking everyone was slightly unable to wrap their heads around it. Thisss had actually spent the entire time watching all of the recordings for this CHF! What¡¯s more, she was extremely focused for the whole while, spending her time earnestlybing through every intricate detail of every fight! Time to time, she would even take some notes. Before entering Tianjing, Emily had relied on the power of her family and the innate talent granted by her bloodline. However, she had used a heart filled with anger and hate to do endure the special training upon returning back to her family. In simpler terms, she had only just discovered feelings that were already part of her, and not something new.

    However, at this moment, Emily already had many other things present in her body. Although there wasn¡¯t much of an increase in her strength, everyone could see the precursor to a change happening within her, solidification, or perhaps, umtion.

    These things cannot be forced onto anyone. Instead, one had to ride the waves should they appear, which might happen loudly or as silent as a whisper.

    Emily, who was gradually calming down, appeared to have turned into an entirely different person¡­

    The 2nd semi final was about to begin.

    As the sun rose, there was already rather sizable number of people queuing outside of Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Arena Stadium. As 5pm set into the stadium, the entire area was already covered within the iparably loud and noisy dim from the attending audience.

    With this being the 2ndst match of this CHF, a magnificent disy was definitely required. Nevertheless, the only difference between the audience for the match between Heaven¡¯s Fate and Stuart was that there were much more crazed fans in this match.

    Before the match was nned to start, the crowded stadium was already on the brink of exploding from being too packed. At this moment, there were already 2 cases of people fainting due to theck of oxygen from shouting past their limits. Even more embarrassingly, the medical squadron was unable to reach them due to the overly packed audience, resulting in them having to rely on the countless audience members present to carry the 2 people slowly over their heads.

    This level of fanaticism wasn¡¯t created from a single intense match, nor was due to Tianjing¡¯s fan base or having no support from any aristocratic family, but purely due to the presence of Wang Zhong. Never, ever in the history of the CHF, has a ck horse climb this high! Never! Not even in the dark era was there any example of one! Even the unparalleled genius Laforgue wasn¡¯t able to leave much scars into the annals of history. That was due to humans as a species were still unable to escape from the power of groups, just like a genius would forever be unable to fend of the attacks of countless geniuses.

    Being solitary wasn¡¯t the only path out there.

    However, it was due to this solitary and feelings of despair that the greatest feelings of hope and desire would be produced. This was man¡¯s basic instincts! Having already reached the semifinals, everyone wanted to personally see the fight Tianjing was going to put up!

    ¡°The King has arrived! Overlooking the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong and Grai, the kings will blow all invincibility away!

    ¡°Go go brother Wang Zhong! You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll respect!¡±

    The All Mouthy King fans present in the stadium have already gone batshit crazy with their cheers. Inparison, the Vasilyevich fans appeared much more calm and coolheaded. Frankly speaking, Vasilyevich most likely had the least number of fans among the S+ powerhouse squadrons, causing them to only upies the southern side of the stadium. In fact, there were even a few seats left unupied.

    However¡­all of them were iron-blooded men hailing from the northern regions!

    As for female fans, what females? What the hell is a female cheering squad worth? How could females be qualified to watch such a match?

    To the men from the northern regions, females have always been the trophies that would always be by the side of heroes. Those gawking shrieks from the female fan clubs were just moans and groans for weaklings!

    What is an expert! An expert will always use their fists to talk, and never, ever argue with words!

    Pairs of chilling eyes swept across the berserk fans across the stadium. Despite temperatures dropping to the level where a coat was needed, all of them wore short-sleeved shirts, revealing their toned and muscr bodies that was filled with wildness. All of them appeared to brim with masculinity, with their exquisite muscture blinding the eyes of any brother King fan who looked over!

    We¡¯re a n of fighters! The men of the northern region!

    The northern region¡¯s n of fighters were long known within the Federation for their strength. In fact, there were rumours that the mutated beasts present in the northern regions were the most violent and ferocious of all mutated beasts. Those savage wolf-like beasts from the southern regions that would scare the crap out of people, were generally existences that cowered with their tails between their legs in the northern region. The stories of the various diator fights against mutated beasts as well as people taking savage mutated beasts as pets and toys weren¡¯t false. Strength was only one aspect of their reputation, with the more frightening aspect being their formidable, tough-as-nails way of life. There was a saying that if the northerners were given a sea, legends of them smashing waves apart would having already spread! They might even cross the oceans and tour among the empires! There isn¡¯t anything present in this world that the northerners were afraid of!

    Despite not uttering a single word, the invisible waves of icy coldness and terror radiated out from the Vasilyevich fans. Gradually, they started to affect the atmosphere of the stadium, quenching the feverish air created by the crazed brother King fans by half.

    Naturally, despite that, the explosive nature of the stadium¡¯s atmosphere was still present. The brother King fans weren¡¯t pussies. They had the numerical advantage, while being not afraid to be unreasonable.

    The impossibly thick smell of gunpowder in the air clearly caused all of the security personnel to be exceedingly worried and nervous. That was even after employrge numbers of personnel to cordon off the opposing fan side and wearing stern expressions on their faces. In the face of those terrifying northerners, wanting to use one¡¯s body as a meat shield to prevent a possible onught might cost them their lives!

 Chapter 609 - A gathering of superstars (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 609: A gathering of superstars (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Naturally, the audience weren¡¯t just the only main characters here, as the cameras broadcasted via the variousrge screens present in the stadium panned across the VIP podium and the participant¡¯s viewing galleries from time to time.

    The was nock of bigshots present in the VIP podium. If they were here to watch the match between Heavens¡¯ Fate and Stuart for the sake of cheering for the elites of the Federation, their attendance for today¡¯s match was solely for the purpose of observing the performance of Tianjing. All of them knew how popr and formidable Tianjing had be. However, their exact degree of strength was yet to be determined. Now, everyone¡¯s perception rests on this uing match.

    The star mainstays of the various squadrons have all turned up in full force. S ranked squadrons like Seer, Torres, Be, A and A+ ranked squadrons like zing Angels, Mammoth and Asuna Ocean Goddess were all present. Even Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, with the exception of Gui Hao, had arrived in full force.

    Leading her squadron, Gui Xinying sat in a rather conspicuous location. There wasn¡¯t much of any nail-biting, tooth clenching expressions of pain on the faces of most of the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor squadron members. Due to the new shuffling of resources among the youths hailing from the Gui Family, these youths had obtained quite a substantial amount of resources allocated to them. With Gui Hao¡¯s overly independent behaviour and bombastic ego, he had dipped his hands into quite a bit of the resources originally allocated to them. It would be alright if that was all to it. However, not only did he have a short temper, he would re out and beat people from time to time. On the contrary, Gui Xinying clearly was markedly different from him. Therefore, other than a few of Gui Hao¡¯s stanch subordinates, the majority of the members present didn¡¯t hold too much of a grudge against Tianjing, the perpetrator for their loss and the reshuffling of resources, though some level of ufortable was understandable.

    Among the audience, there were many who were keeping a neutral stance for this match. Despite that, everyone was extremely curious to see exactly how ck of a ck horse this Tianjing really was.

    Naturally, the Gui Family wasn¡¯t the biggest shots present in the viewing gallery.

    Just like yesterday, the best seats within the viewing gallery were left for the 2 other semifinalists.

    Heaven¡¯s Fate and Stuart.

    After the end of yesterday¡¯s match, there were many obstinate Stuart fans that made derations that their beloved squadron would never rest after their loss, and that they would definitely find ways to take revenge for their defeat.

    However, from the looks of it now, Stuart did not do anything that actions that would warrant restlessness. In fact, Carolyn was currently engaging in a hushed conversation with Mo XIngchen while having a faint smile on her face, with themughing merrily from time to time. Clearly, they appeared to be having a rather delightful conversation. One had to admit the formidable might of Carolyn from this disy, as she had turned a disadvantage into an advantage of her own. Naturally, she had already made ample disy of her talents and strength, with the potential might of her Heart¡¯s Sword giving her a high possibility of surpassing Mo Wen in the future, After all, Mo Wen was a year older than her, and a year at their age was exceedingly important towards the cultivation of a person¡¯s Spiritual Soul, not that he cared about it at all.

    The rumours of Stuart¡¯s so-called narrowmindedness was defeated by this atmosphere hanging in the viewing gallery. Frankly speaking, despite being eliminated in yesterday¡¯s match, Stuart was still able to maintain an extremely high degree of sportsmanship in their behaviours and actions. Not only did they appear genial in front of the audience, they also seated themselves in the shoes of the average citizens while viewing this match. Clearly, there was no conclusion to be made from their actions.

    Although such disys have incited slight disappointment in the hearts of fans that were thirsting for some action, the actions of the Stuart squadron, especially with Carolyn¡¯s magnanimous behaviour, had caused the more intelligent people among the audience to remove their gaze from yesterday¡¯s match and ce them full on the uing one.

    At this moment, some of the statistics of Tianjing and Grozny were being disyed on the big screens. With this, those among the audience who were iparably worried about Barran¡¯s injuries were finally able to get an answer to their questions in the form of the name list of today¡¯s participants.

    Barran¡¯s name had appeared on the namelist.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no problem with Barran¡¯s recovery. 8 whole days of rest and adjustment is ample time for him to recover and adapt to his current form. I¡¯ve heard that vice-captain Mario from the zing squadron had put in quite some effort to aid in this.?Ha ha. I believe that the Tianjing squadron, and even Grozny, are extremely appreciative of this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To the honest and frank Grozny squadron, it is obviously not their style to take advantage of other people¡¯s difficulties. Using brute strength to subdue their opponents is a favourite activity for soldiers hailing from the northern regions.¡±

    ¡°That brings to the question. Are you favouring the Grozny squadron over Tianjing for this match, brother Ruo?¡±

    Now hailed as the emperor of predictions of this CHF, Ruo Zhi¡¯s prediction had been somewhat of a hot interest for many people. With a faint smile, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Frankly speaking, I¡¯m personally more inclined towards Tianjing. After all, I¡¯m also an All Mouthy King fan. Furthermore, everyone knows that when ites to a life-or-death elimination situation, the final victors rests heavily on the captain VS captain duel. Clearly, everyone here is extremely interested in the possibility of Wang Zhong and dimir shing head-on. In most situations, the squadron that wins the captain VS captain duel will clinch victory for the match. I believe that there¡¯s no one out there that have any reason to doubt the personal strength of All Mouthy King. Although captain dimir¡¯s extremely strong, I¡¯m still inclined towards a 50:50 odds situation should a duel breakout.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. Victory being dependent on the captain VS captain duel appears to be the iron fast rule of the CHF. However, one cannot ce too much emphasis on this. Although Tianjing¡¯s twin stars have surmounted all the difficulties they have encountered thus far, they have to deal with Grozny now! Furthermore, all of Grai¡¯s moves should have been researched through by Grozny. Frankly speaking, although he is extremely strong, he isn¡¯t on the same dazzling level as captain Wang Zhong. If he loses as in the vanguard duel, it¡¯s nigh impossible for Tianjing to bring this match into the group battle phase. Nevertheless, all in all, Tianjing still has some disadvantage going into this match.¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er proceeded to look through the provided information and statistics while continuing with hermentary. ¡°These can be seen from the prediction polls for this match. From the polls conducted throughout the various military academies, Grozny squadron holds more than 50% of the votes. As for the internal polls between the participants and experts, I believe the odds are more than 70% for Grozny¡¯s victory. This is shared with the polls from some of the media outlets. The only exception to this is the one conducted on Skylink. That¡¯s a mysterious ce, with a different polling result. In that poll, Tianjin has an 80% odds advantage over Grozny.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. After all, Skylink¡¯s the domain of our captain Wang Zhong, our All Mouthy King. From mytest checking, Tianjing¡¯s odds have now risen to 85%! That¡¯s basically unreasonable.¡± Ruo Zhi took over with a chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s too many brother King fans present over there.?Such a result isn¡¯t astonishing at all, owing to sessive miracles Tianjing has created over the past few matches!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! In the end, a prediction is just a prediction. Everyone¡¯s waiting for the start of this match, waiting for the real victor to appear! I can see the enthusiastic expressions hanging on everyone¡¯s faces! The viewership numbers on the Skylink has already passed 2.4 million! What a terrifying number, even before the start of the match! And there¡¯s even the possibility of breaking yesterday¡¯s record! The stadium is already as packed as yesterday¡¯s match! The only thing that can be said, is that All Mouthy King is unmatched in his poprity on Skylink!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Ladies and Gentlemen, the match is about to start! Our head referee for today¡¯s match will be our chairwoman of the CHF organizingmittee, Long Mei¡¯er, who will now announce the participants for today¡¯s match! Let¡¯s give our hands together for our head referee, Long Mei¡¯er!¡±

    Upon the announcement, Long Mei¡¯er had already stood up. Seeing her raise her hand, the propaganda clips ying across the variousrge screens, the rumbling, loud background music, as well as the berserk cheers and roars from the audience turned into silence in an instant, as countless fans looked emotionally towards her, as well as the Tianjing and Grozny namelist in her hands.

    With a faint smile, Long Mei¡¯er read out the first name of the list.

    ¡°Grozny Academy, dimir.¡±

    Vasilyevich was the first squadron to grace the stadium. Be it the overall or individual strength of its members, Vasilyevich clearly possessed the absolutely superior position in this match.

    Taking the lead, dimir stepped onto the stage. The reputation of the Ice Prince was well known among every household of the Federation. His heaven-defying appearance was unlike the genial and pretty boy looks associated with the southerners, yet was filled with iparable handsomeness. With his radiant skin and smile coupled with his explosive muscture, he gave people the impression of being the blessed son of the heavens!

    A quick momentter, various statistics, as well as handsome images of dimir, appeared on therge screens.

    Being one of the 5 upper families of the Federation that followed their inheritances from the golden era, Vasilyevich, dimir was the sole legal sessor to the family. Unlike the other families where the strongest take all, dimir had an iparable stable status and position within the Vasilyevich family, so much so that his status would not even shake should he make any mistakes. This was something that was decided since his birth! He was born to be the next ruler of the northern regions! Outstanding genes coupled with outstanding authority as well as his frightening talent had shaped him into a real king!

    Quite a few bigshots present in the VIP podium were here due to their great interest in the future king of the northern region. Although he was at present just a future ¡°feudal lord¡±, with his scope of influence being weaker than Carolyn¡¯s, he trumps her with his iparable firm and unshakable position in Federation. Naturally, the powerful might of his family was also one of the biggest reasons being the dread and high regard shown to him.

    ¡°King of the northern regions! King of the northern regions!¡±

    Ho Ho Ho Ho~~~

    At this moment, the brother King fans in the audience remainedrgely silent, with most of them engaging in whispered discussions among one another. However, iparably loud howling sounds suddenly erupted from the viewing gallery situated in the northern section!

    Although the roars from the northerners were united as one, it wasn¡¯t quite like the loud chants that came from the cheering squads that came to support Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. Nevertheless, there wasn¡¯t any of the mechanical stiffness in their emotional filled berserk roars! Roars that prated right into one¡¯s soul! Roars that was filled with might, so powerful that it would reverberate throughout the world!

    This sudden eruption of roars almost scared the shit out of those weaker-hearted people in the audience.

    ¡°Noriba, Pomo, De Gea, Leninski!¡±

    The main force of Vasilyevich followed closely behind dimir, with each of their appearances being followed up by those terrifying roars. The cheers have already past the level of support, so much so that it made people feel as though there were innumerable wild beasts roaring and howling at them. Despite it being a single viewing gallery with 30-40 thousand people seated in them, they appeared to create a level ofmotion equivalent to over 200 thousand people, causing the tens of thousands of Brother King fans to turn pale in shock!

    Frankly speaking, this was just like the northern regions.

    Many brother King fans proceeded to look at each other in shock, as all of them had always felt that they, being brother King fans, were the most craziest of fans out there, something that they pride themselves rather highly for. However,pared to the northerners, the word crazy cannot be tossed around casually, as their raging hormones were capable of causing one to question their lives in an instant.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the bottom line of how strong Vasilyevich¡¯s lineup is this year. We might be able to get a glimpse of it today. Let¡¯s see how Tianjing reacts to this.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,Grozny¡¯s very strong. If they chose an appropriate strategy, it¡¯s possible for them to sweep Tianjing inplete victory.¡±

    The majority of the stars from the various eliminated squadrons present in the participant viewing galleries maintained their stance towards this match. This included the people who had lost to Tianjing, like Bobo Torres, si and Brooks. Despite having good impressions of Tianjing, the majority of them did not look favourably on them winning this match. Nevertheless, this wasn¡¯t a firm prediction, as firstly, there¡¯s no absolutes inbat. 2ndly, they were going along with the majority. Despite that, there was one voice that was clearly distinct from the rest.

    ¡°I still feel that Tianjing will win.¡± the one making this im was Papada, saying those words with a tone that indicated his unwavering stance, as though everything he said was something obvious to everyone.

    ¡°Ha ha. Those words are subjective, captain Papada. I feel that¡­¡±

    Before the reply could finish, it was immediately severed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± the reply that came back wasn¡¯t only from Papada, but from Oli, who sat beside him. In fact, the rest of the zing Angels squadron members all had stanch expressions present on their faces. ¡°This is the will of god!¡±

    Everyone was instantly stunned by their replies. Having conversations with god fanatics would definitely result in an undelightful experience. Could it be that those people from the zing Angels have discovered some secret about Tianjing? Or perhaps, there¡¯s really no need to have conversations with god fanatics?

    Nevertheless, it was at this moment that Tianjing graced the stadium.

    ¡°Tianjing squadron, Wang Zhong!¡±

    In the past, people might not treat those star-level figures like Dicaprio and All Mouthy King, who have risen from amoner status with sufficient regard. However,?they were now being promoted with no restraint at all!

    Unlike other people, therge screens instantly started ying the clips from All Mouthy King¡¯s path into the CHF, as well as the glorious path that had gained tremendous poprity among the masses within a short few days!

    Being the greatest ck horse of this CHF, as well as being the expert with the greatest hope of challenging Mo Wen for the number one Casted Soul Stage soldier under the heavens, All Mouthy King had already left being countless legendary tales throughout his short history in the Federation.

    Be it the feeling of grievance from being ¡°frightened¡± earlier, or just purely due to the poundinging from the hearts of those brother King fans, the entire stadium erupted into maddened roars the instant Wang Zhong appeared in the stadium. Countless berserk fans shouted and cheered to the top of their lungs, using the loudest voice they could muster to show their support for their idol!

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Captain Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! My King¡­¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King! Ahhhhh!¡±

    Endless waves of shouts and roars rang out, instantly suppressing any cheersing from the Vasilyevich supporters. Despiteing from women, andymen, as well as the countless brother King fans, present in the stadium, causing the sounds to be less radiant that those muscr men from the northern regions, they possessed far superior numbers, causing the chants to have a surround sound effect. Furthermore, the shrieks from the women sounded like the repeated squeals from dolphins, gaining in strength as they reverberated throughout the stadium. Despite people fainting as a result of their overboard shouting and being needed to be carried over the heads of the audience to medical care, the countless berserk supporters cheering for Tianjing has totally suppressed the madness unleashed by the Vasilyevich fans!

    Faint smiles appeared on many of the VIPs present upon seeing this scene. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong possessed the absolute lowest status within Tianjing, which was also the squadrons with the lowest status among the 4 semi finalist squadrons. Despite that, he was also the person they were most interested in watching!

    To the bigshots who wielded true power, people like Carolyn, Mo Wen or dimir were of no interest to them, despite how strong or talented they were. Regardless of their achievements, everything would just be an additionalbel for them.

    However, it was entirely different for Wang Zhong. Frankly speaking, the fame and reputation of the so-called All Mouthy king did not once enter the considerations even once for those VIPs.?To them, making another legend like All Mouthy King was as easy as a simple verbalmand. This was also the reason why the Federation, as well as people from the aristocratic families like Carolyn, did not ce any regard in Wang Zhong at the very beginning. Only thosemoners with their superficial knowledge of the world would take someone like All Mouthy King and his existence its face value.

    The true reason behind their interest in him stemmed from Wang Zhong¡¯s match against Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, where he had unleashed thebination subwoofer cannon andbination runic handprints!

    Anyone with the slightest bit of knowledge about the runic system in the Federation would be able to see how massive these creations were! If these moves could be used by the masses, not only would it be able to shape an era, it would absolutely be able to change the course of history!

    A mighty, powerful technique! One that anyone could learn!

    Wang Zhong, with his massive potential, as well as his clean and untainted background makes him appear as an extremely tempting sheep in their eyes. With the Assassin Family being of no concern to them, who wouldn¡¯t want to lure such sulent meat over to their side?

    The eyes of those VIPs lit up as they red at Wang Zhong. In fact, the Parliament had started to change their strategies for the future. The recent slew of failures hade as a rude awakening for them. From the aspect of strength, Dicaprio was totally incapable of being their g bearer, so Wang Zhong appeared to be a pretty good choice to rece him.

    Naturally, everyone was in tacit agreement with each other that these matters weren¡¯t to be mentioned out loud.

    ¡°Ha ha. He really is able to cause thosemoners to go so crazy over him. Looks like the younger generation is going to overtake us some time. I really want to have an opportunity to get to know him personally.¡±

    ¡°Old Karl, you shouldn¡¯t give such a level of respect even if you anxious to meet him, right? Are you trying to drive a wedge between us elders? Ha ha!¡±

    ¡°What awful words are you using? All of us are just putting in effort for the Federation and her citizens, right? I believe that the elders will not mind.¡±

    The old elder replied with a faint smile, though his eyes sparkled with the tranquil gleam of intelligence.

    The various great families have been busily trying to pull squadrons like the Asuna Ocean Goddess and Mammoth over to their side, something which the Parliament was all too aware of. Although they weren¡¯t very happy with it, they truly had no proper way to deal with this matter. On one hand,the path towards power within the Parliament was rather established, and thus was impossible to change just due to the worsening struggle against the aristocratic families. On the other hand, the Parliament could also be considered to be a type of nobility, with internal conflicts and struggles taking ce all the time.

    As of now, the various powerhouse squadrons ranked around the level of Tianjing have yet to give their replies, as after all, the CHF was still ongoing. On the other hand, there was Copperfield using their proximity to Tianjing to gain an exceedingly good rtionship with them. In fact, the old Potter had already set up shop in Tianjing.

    The eyes of the old bigshots lit up like torches as they continued to observe the other mainstays of the Tianjing squadron appear in the stadium.

    ¡°Scarlet, Grai, Barran, Emily!¡±

    The cheering and roaring of the audience reached its peak upon the arrival of all 5 mainstays of the Tianjing squadrons. Nevertheless, it couldn¡¯t match the moment when both captains walked forwards to shake hands. Be it the Tianjing or Grozny fans, theirbined cheering and roaring instantly sent the atmosphere within the Dimensional Arena Stadium to unprecedented heights!

    Tianjing VS Vasilyevich! The match had officially started!

    The noisy dim startly to slowly decline as both squadrons took their ces in their respective preparatory areas.

    Naturally, this was just a decline in volume, and not a drop in excitement levels. At this moment, countless people started to continue their discussions of the possible strategies that both squadrons would employ, with the focus being the vanguards they would send out.

    ording to Tianjing¡¯s previous matches, Grai seemed to be the uncontested choice for their vanguard. If Vasilyevich was gunning to remove Wang Zhong from the equation, their best choice would be to send dimir as their vanguard to squeeze Grai out from this match, of which thetter would not be able to deal against.

    Naturally, it was extremely possible for Tianjing to have thought of this possibility and pull of a counter to it in the form of any of their other mainstays. If that happens, Vasilyevich might be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility for dimir to go up first. Taking All Mouthy King¡¯s level of confidence into consideration, it¡¯s extremely unlikely for him to change the strategy he had employed for the previous matches.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Do you really think Wang Zhong¡¯s that stupid?¡±

    ¡°I feel that Noriba¡¯s the most likely person to be sent up. Being an offensive-type heavy soldier while notcking in the defence aspect, it will be advantageous for him to deal with Grai. I estimate the advantage to be a 60% chance of him winning. Furthermore, if Tianjing gives up the first duel, sending Noriba up wouldn¡¯t pose too much of a loss for Grozny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Grozny still requires Noriba to secure their fort. It will be extremely disadvantageous for them if Noriba is taken out of the equation with a dud. After all, dimir might not be able to secure a victory against Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Both captains definitely have put in thought for strategies and counter-strategies! I believe that a double dud has the highest possibility of happening!¡¯

    Unlike the incessant droning of whispersing from the stadium there appeared to be no intense discussions happening among the 2 squadrons. Be it Wang Zhong or dimir, both of them appeared to have absolute control over their respective squadrons. They were both extremely clear of how important the choice of their vanguard was. Before their choices were announced, the 2 captains were already exchanging faint smiles from opposite ends, clearly indicative of their understanding towards the 2 vanguards being sent up.

    ¡°Who do you think Wang Zhong¡¯s going to send up, big sis Carolyn?¡± asked Mo Xingchen as she looked towards Carolyn. ¡°I heard that you really understand captain Wang Zhong, big sis.¡±

    Carolyn replied with a faint smile, showing her understanding of what thisss before her was actually meaning.

    Frankly speaking, Mo Xingchen was an existence at the peak of all the various great aristocratic families. Usually, she would not participate in the get-together parties between members of the aristocratic families, as well as representing the Mo Family in front of the public¡¯s eyes. However, there was no one out there that would dare to doubt her status and position within the Mo Family. Even Carolyn, with her status and position within the Stuart Family and the Federation, would only stand on equal footing as this little girl before here.

    Before Wang Zhong¡¯s match against the Zhao Family, the disturbance that was instigated by Zhao Zimo had revealed the ambiguous rtionship between Carolyn and Wang Zhong. Due to the Stuart Family using its power, rumours about it were immediately squashed. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s victory over Martial Ghost Divine Emperor coupled with his creation of the runic handprints had seemingly caused Stuart to develop other thoughts.

    At this moment, the Stuart Family no longer continued to control public opinion over this matter. In fact, there were even 2 to 3 of her family elders that were intentionally hyping this matter, as well as fabricating even more exaggerated ims into it. This caused the entire federation to know about the love story between All Mouthy King and Carolyn. The unique statuses of the 2, with Carolyn¡¯s goddess-like status among the Federation¡¯s citizens, coupled with the rather high impression and reception they had towards her, caused their stories to be even more well liked. Naturally, all of these circtions and exaggerations were done with a certain limit to them, as all of it stemmed from Wang Zhong¡¯s admiration of Carolyn.

    However, these rumours were only limited to themoners. With the Mo Family¡¯s terrifyingly good informationwork, the truth would never evade them of they really wanted to find out about the truth between Wang Zhong and Carolyn.

    Mo Xingchen clearly knew about the intricate details. However, why was she still purposefully bring it out to tease her?

 Chapter 610 - Sword vs. Shield (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 610: Sword vs. Shield (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Nevertheless, there was no visible change to Carolyn¡¯s expression. Of course, she knew about the matters her family had made, though she made no reactions to Mo Xingchen¡¯s probing. It would be extremely beneficial for Stuart if she was able to obtain Wang Zhong as her subordinate, especially as a method to counter Mo Wen with.

    Her personal emotions were there for the sake of the family. Naturally, that didn¡¯t mean that absolutely nothing had gone on between Wang Zhong and Carolyn. It was already a big favour from her to allow Wang Zhong this opportunity to join her.

    With a faint smile, Carolyn replied, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility for him to send anyone. Both captains Wang Zhong or dimir are extremely intelligent experts in strategic nning. Be it traps of counter traps, it was extremely hard to fully predict another¡¯s tactics. Therefore, it will most likely result in their luck.¡±

    Mo Xingchen responded with a faint smile of her own. As of now, the Mo Family still had a somewhat amicable rtionship with the Stuart Family. In fact, both families have identical views on certain aspects for the future, and would coborate to ensure the stability of the Federation. Conflicts were there for unity, which wouldn¡¯t happen in the absence of the former.

    The preparatory work for the stage had already beenpleted. After reading out the names of the participants, the head referee Long Mei¡¯er proceeded to step down from the podium. With the signal given by the panel of referees, no hesitation was shown by Wang Zhong and dimir as they send out their vanguards.

    The stadium instantly turned much quieter as everyone opened their eyes wide to see the 2 participants stepping forward.

    ¡°Grai VS Pomo!¡±

    A flurry of astonishing cries rang out upon the announcement of the 2 vanguards, as arge number of people had believed that Tianjing would give up the first duel. After all, Grai and Wang Zhong were the only 2 people from Tianjing that were able to stand toe-to-toe with the mainstays of Grozny. Before the start of this match, a great deal of people believed that they had already understood Wang Zhong¡¯s character to be extremely unorthodox and rule-bending. The word ¡°everchanging¡± was the most apt word to describe Tianjing.

    Perhaps, this was the ¡°one size fits all¡± strategy.

    On the other side, Vasilyevich had clearly gone with the more orthodox choice by sending out Pomo and keeping their other 2 trump cards, dimir and Noriba, to deal with Wang Zhong and Grai. After all, being the most stable mainstay within their ranks, having Pomo snatch the vanguard duel victory was clearly the most reasonable choice.

    However, Tianjing appeared to have gained an advantage with this selection. Unlike dimir and Noriba, Grai clearly has a slightbat advantage over Pomo, who was a defensive-type heavy soldier. A soldier like him excels the most in group battles, though they would appear slightlycklustre in solo duels.

    However, there was no a single shade of surprise present on dimir¡¯s face. The Ice Prince was always brimming with confidence. Regardless of how Wang Zhong or dimir felt with each other¡¯s vanguard choice, the Tianjing fans were rather happy with the former¡¯s choice, showing it in the form of excited shouts and roars upon the announcement of Grai¡¯s name. As thetter walked up onto the stage, his elegance and grace caused a berserk atmosphere to descend upon the stadium once again, as shouts and roars rose into a crescendo.

    ¡°The most handsome male in the universe has graced the stage!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing out there that our Grai¡¯s cannon can¡¯t solve! If not, 2 cannon shots will do!¡±

    ¡°A single shot¡¯s enough to take down a dumb elephant!¡±

    ¡°No! Do waste our Grai¡¯s shots! Why not fire it towards me! I beg you! Please fire towards me!¡±

    The shriekinging from Grai¡¯s fangirls caused the entire stadium to descend into chaos.

    AHHH¡­

    A sneer appeared on Pomo¡¯s face, before unleashing a fierce stamp.

    BOOM!

    Red light sparkled as a giant shadow descended from the sky,nding heavily before Grai. Dust and rock chips flew out as cracks extended out from the spot he hadnded on in all directions!

    The massive figure before Grai appeared just like a small hill of muscles. Having justnded, Pomo still maintained a lowered stance. Although he was muscr as any ordinary top-ss heavy soldier out there, his muscles were iparably sturdy, appearing to be literally carved out of stone! Put together, he appeared to be carved out from a b of granite!

    WA¡­

    Standing up slowly, he raised the massive, slightly-oversized shield in his hand. Despite looking extremely heavy and unwieldy, the shield was hefted around by Pomo as though it was as light as a toy. The mes appeared to burn within his eyes as he sent a deep and intense gaze towards Grai, so much so that it appeared to spew out from his eyes. In the next instant,?a ferocious wave of suffocating intent shot out, causing people to feel an intense feeling of threat!

    Standing before him unarmed was Grai. Clearly, using his bare hands was the most awkward choice he could make against a heavy soldier. Even sharp weapons would stand an extremely low chance of breaking Pomo¡¯s terrifying defences, what more so being unarmed?

    However, none of the audience, and Ruo Zhi seemed to have any desire to ridicule Grai¡¯s choice. This was Tianjing! This was Grai! He was one of the 2 strongest members of the most miraculous squadron in this CHF! Without talking about going up empty-handed, people wouldn¡¯t have any issues if he were to wield an embroidery needle intobat!

    ¡°It appears that Grai has chosen to go bare handed to focus on speed. As for the issue of offence, the Hundred-Fold Palms he used to break Zhao Tianlong¡¯s defence doesn¡¯t seem to becking in that aspect.¡± Ruo Zhi started to rapidlymentate about the happenings for this duel between vanguards. ¡°However, he is up against Pomo, a heavy soldier on the same level as Zhao Tianlong, a super defensive-type heavy soldier and his heavy shield! Of course, he is physically stronger, as well as possessing a defence above that of Zhao Tianlong¡¯s Indestructible Body. Therefore, I feel that Pomo¡¯s stronger in both offence and defence as opposed to Grai. Furthermore, strength will be useless if the attacks don¡¯t connect! Clearly, Grai possesses an absolute advantage in speed!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Tianjing are relying precisely on Grai¡¯s miraculous performance to defeat Martial Ghost Divine Emperor in the quarterfinals! One can just imagine how incredible Grai¡¯s speed is to be able to keep up with a top-ss assassin like Gui Wulie! I believe that this will be the most troubling aspect that Pomo will have to deal with.¡±

    Shrieks filled the stadium and Skylink while the 2 people on stage instantly entered into theirbat state.

    Pomo could feel a gazeing from Grai that prated right into his bones. dimir had said that Tianjing was the most miraculous ce he had ever known, and that appeared 2 people that hailed from there of whom he was unable to see through. Wang Zhong naturally was one of them, while the other was now standing right before him. Many people felt that Pomo had the capability to counter Grai. However, both Pomo and dimir were exceedingly clear that Noriba wasn¡¯t quite stable inbat. His fighting style was extremely offence-orientated, extremely unforgiving towards mistakes, and was extremely influenced by his emotions. Admittedly, he had created some miracles due to his hot-bloodedness, a small mistake in a duel against an expert like Grai would cause him to lose the entire fight.

    A sliver of red energy started to sparkle across Pomo¡¯s granite-like muscles, causing his already formidable aura to continue to rise. If one were to close their eyes to get a feel of the stage, one would not be able to sense Pomo¡¯s presence! Instead, one would just feel as though a massive piece of rock had appeared on the stage!

    Rock-transformation?

    Grai¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. Earth attribute special ability? That doesn¡¯t seem like it? Compared to the dense earth that would appear when that ability was activated, Pomo¡¯s Rock-transformation was more akin towards the rock-solid ice created from an ice attribute special ability. This also could be from a fusion between ice and earth attribute special abilities! Despite him not sting his aura out, Grai was about to feel the convergence of a high level of power within Pomo.

    His opponent definitely was an expert. Furthermore, that rock-transformation wasn¡¯t something as simple as raising his defence. With a slight bow, Grai ced his left hand behind his back and his right before him.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    A gentle wave of Soul Power instantly rippled out from Grai. As soft as a gentle breeze, it blew out right towards Pomo.

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    A rock-like pair of eyes suddenly narrowed, before Pomo took a left step forward.

    Bang!

    As though the signal to start fighting has been given, a terrifying burst of pure power surged out from his foot. Instantly shattered the rock-hard ground beneath him, the wave of invisible power rapidly expanded out from the cracks formed.

    Whoosh¡­

    Grai instantly disappeared from his standing position as thepetition bell rang. The speed of an assassin, coupled with the physical strength and spiritual soul of a soldier! Despite his slender and delicate looks, Grai¡¯s body appeared to possessed inconceivable power, taking him only an instant before appearing right before Pomo!

    What speed was that??

    Despite taking the speed Grai had disyed in the earlier matches into consideration, Pomo seemed to be shocked by what he had just witnessed!

    As shown the variousrge screens, Pomo appeared to be utterly shocked by Grai¡¯s speed, to the point that he had not even mustered any defences up! The audience stared dumbfoundedly as Grai sent a punch rumbling towards Pomo¡¯s chest! Thetter did not even care about raising his heavy shield to defend himself!

    As his punchnded, he could feel the tyrannical sturdiness of his opponent¡¯s body. Despite that, Grai did not give up this opportunity, instantly sending 13 strikes from his fair, yet powerful palms, each one able to rip wild beasts apart, right into Pomo¡¯s body! After the final strike, Pomo was sent flying over ten metres back, before rolling on the ground with hisrge shield still fastened to his hand.

    The entire stadium was dumbfounded by what they saw. Was Pomo joking around?

    Did he really think that Grai was faking his speed?

    This duel hade to an end like that?

    Silence hung over all of the viewing galleries, while the muscr men in the northern viewing gallery that were here to support Vasilyevich were utterly incapable of believing what they had just seen.

    Despite all of the stunned reactions, Grai responded with a mere faint smile. His opponent appeared to be extremely confident with his defence, and was rather skilled in dealing with his punch. The strange rock-like texture over his muscles had negated at least 60% of the iing force, ending up with a punch that wasn¡¯t even able to harm his skin.

    Rumble¡­

    Without waiting for the audience to let their jaws hang lower, Pomo had already stood up. Flicking away the dust on his body, he sending a smile towards Grai while saying, ¡°Interesting. However, this attack is useless against a northerner soldier.¡±

    This fucker¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s a real man!¡±

    ¡°Hey, sissy! Use some strength! That¡¯s not painful at all!¡±

    Arge number of bald-headed Grozny fans in the northern viewing gallery started to jump up and down, banging against the metal railings before them as they roared crazily in reply.

    ¡°Fuck, did that fellow learn from brother King?¡±

    ¡°The fighting n of the northern regions really are terrifying.¡± The brother King fans were all in shock by what they saw. This was the CHF semifinals, and he was up against the prince of Tianjing! Yet, Pomo still dared to treat this duel like a game! Before talking about his strength, his guts alone was, without a doubt, formidable!

    With a smile hanging on his face, Grai proceeded to clench his left hand, while Soul Power rippled out from his body. In the next instant, Grai took action!

    Despite being dozens of metres away, the people in the viewing gallery were already capable of feeling the terrifying pressureing from Grai¡¯s fist. This time, Pomo no longer decided to take this fist with his body, as he waved his 2-metre tall heavy shield nimbly before him.

    BANG!

    Grai¡¯s fist collided with Pomo¡¯s heavy shield! Everyone could clearly see that Grai¡¯s punch was multiple times stronger than his earlier punch! The frightening eruption and sh of power from both sides shoved both of them backwards.

    Thump.

    Grai appeared to be sent flying back, while Pomo only took a heavy step backwards, despite both of them enduring the same rebounding force. If he didn¡¯t use a move simr to the Hundred-Fold Palms, it would be extremely unlikely for Grai¡¯s barehanded attacks to break through Pomo¡¯s Rock-transformation-enforced defences.

    Choosing not to wield any weapons showed the absolute confidence Pomo had in his closebat abilities. Looks like Grai had underestimated his defences! However, before Pomo could think about this, he felt a dangerous attack about to m down towards his head.

    A terrifying drop kick was iing, akin to Mount Tai copsing onto him!

    So quick?

    Pomo was slightly shocked by the iing dropkick, though he was unaware that Grai did not actually get sent flying backwards. Relying on the rebounding force, he did 3 to 4 backflips in the air. As he did so, he had miraculously managed to rechannel this force and converged it into his feet!

    BANG!

    Pomo raised his giant shield once again to block the iing attack. However, this time, it wasn¡¯t as easy as the previous attack. This kick possessed astonishing power, far, far above that of Grai¡¯s earlier punch, causing Pomo¡¯s shield-wielding hand to shake slightly.

    What a powerful power-redirection attack!

    An uncontroble surge of radiance shed out from Pomo¡¯s eyes as a result. He originally assumed Grai to be a weakling that could only rely on his speed to stay inbat with him. However, never did he expect for thetter to possess that much power! He had really underestimated him.

    Despite being repelled once again, Grai continued the trend of relying on the rebounding force. A surge of light burst forth from Pomo¡¯s eyes as he shoved his giant shield forwards, turning his defence into offence. However, before his giant shield could rumble out and smash towards Grai, thetter¡¯s force-redirection attack was already on its way!

    BANG!

    The second kick was stronger than the first! Way, way stronger!

    This time, Pomo was prepared, raising his giant shield once again the block the iing attack. BANG! The heavy bang reverberated across the stadium, followed up by a rain of sessive blows from Grai.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Punches and kicks flew out, smashing against the giant shield. As Grai danced around like a swallow darting between trees, Pomo and his heavy shield stayed as stable as an iron wall anchored firmly to the ground. One was a specialist in offence, while the other was a specialist in defence. Clean, decisive and without hesitation. Those were the best words to describe their actions on stage. Grai¡¯s strength had far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, as it had way surpassed that of a technique-inclined soldier. Terrifying booms rang out as each of his heavy strikes rumbled out, reverberating throughout the stadium.

    On the other hand, the heavy soldier Pomo was definitely trailing behind in speed. However, not only was he disying the super-powerful defence that Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers were renowned for, he frighteningly able topletely keep track of Grai and his speed! How exactly was this fellow a heavy soldier? Furthermore, that heavy shield appeared to weigh approximately 3 to 400 pounds! Yet, he was waving it around as though it was weightless, while blocking Grai¡¯s attacks as if he were weilding a nimble dagger!

    ¡°He he he he he he! Destroy that sissy!¡±

    ¡°What an irksome barbarian! How dare you take action when our Grai wants to beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Go go Tianjing! Go go Grai!¡±

    After the momentary bout of silence, the stadium rapidly erupted into a hotpot of shouts and roars, as fans of both sides shouted and cheer for their respective squadrons.

    dimir¡¯s eyes shone like burning torches as he watched the fight. Being all too clear about Pomo, he knew that this was more or less thetter¡¯s upper limit in terms of speed. However, his opponent, Grai, was still able to ramp it up a notch. Grai was clearly attempting to provoke Pomo while putting up a false image of wanting to engage in a head on contest of strength.

    ¡°Ah, the retaliation¡¯s gonna be quite strong¡­¡± said dimir with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡±

    Purposefully lowering his speed while his opponent was scouting in order for his opponent to adapt to it. This truly was amendable tactic, and a clear indication of Grai¡¯s strength. He had just popped out in Tianjing like the monkey king from a rock! This kind ofprehensive understanding ofbat truly was heaven-defying! Furthermore, he was even more perfect in terms of character and personality! No wonder there was a rumour going on about whether Grai had other ¡­ tendencies¡­ If not, with Grai¡¯s level of strength, there was truly no reason for him to slug it out in Tianjing and risk his life.

    The changing of momentum duringbat is generally one of the most life-threatening aspects ofbat. Clearly, Pomo had already noticed Grai¡¯s goal. Nevertheless, despite having identified it, Grai managed to catch that very instant when Pomo had noticed it. Narrowing his eyes, Grai suddenly increased his speed!

    It¡¯s here!

    Pomo had already raised his guard in preparation for this. However, the sudden increase of speed was stillpletely different from the speed had adapted to! Without talking about him being unable to match Grai¡¯s speed, the subconscious memories he had formed after watching Grai caused him to be utterly incapable of pulling off a miraculous counter attack!

    In the time it took for one to blink a ck shadow had already shoved his way before Pomo could fully raise his giant shield up.

    Eyes sparkling with a burning white brilliance, Grai had already formed multiple afterimages with his hands! In an instant, tens of thousand palm shades appeared to smash into Pomo¡¯s body!

    Pomo¡¯s expression finally changed.

    He knew that his opponent was deliberately controlling the rhythm of this fight, and trying to get him to adapt to a level of speed. He clearly knew that his opponent would suddenly elerate andunch an attack. He even judged the situation and made preemptive preparations to deal with the instant Grai increased his speed. He had seemingly done a perfect counter towards Grai¡¯s tactic. However, he was still unable to defend against Grai¡¯s attack! s, knowing and reacting were still 2 separate matters.

    In a sh, all of the strength behind those palm strikes converged together. Being utterly unable to react in time, Pomo was sted byyers uponyers of palm strikes right into his chest!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Pomo was sted back like a cannonball, shooting out fiercely over a dozen metres before sending rock chips and granite chumps flying as he smashed and created a pit in the rock-hard ground.

    The stadium instantly turned silent once again. Had Pomo¡­ been destroyed?

    After all, Grai¡¯s Hundred-Fold Palms were able to shatter Zhao Tianlong¡¯s indestructible body! One could only imagine how much power Pomo had eaten right into his chest! How could anyone possibly endure such an attack!

    However, Grai doesn¡¯t appear to have such thoughts! Instead ofing to a halt, Grai continued to dash forwards in pursuit of Pomo, while palm imprints started to congeal before his hands.

    Whoosh!

    Grai¡¯s rush was quick, but so was Pomo¡¯s counter-attack! A massive ck shadow rushed out from the pit in the ground, shooting right towards Grai!

    The ck shadow shot out with an iparable speed that far surpassed the limits of Pomo! Shocked by this change, Grai subconsciously raised his hand to block.

    BANG!!!

    That was Pomo¡¯s giant shield! Despite raising his palms in time to block its impact, the massive force behind it sent Grai shooting back a dozen metres beforepletely negating it. At this instant, Pomo had already exploded out from the pit in the ground.

    Pomo took a step forward.

    Rumble¡­

    With an expression of absolute calm on his face, Pomo appeared before the audience. Other than his torn and tattered clothes, which had resulted from Grai¡¯s Hundred-Fold Palms, the earlier attack appeared to have left not one scratch on his body! Sweeping away the dust and rock chips on his body, he proceeded to rip the remaining pieces of cloth from his body.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    A vicious light blossomed from Pomo¡¯s eyes as he gave a ferocious roar, revealing his muscr upper torso! At this moment, his rock-like muscles started to vibrate intensely, causing ripples of energy to surge out!

    BANG!

    Hu¡­

    Pomo a deep breathe, before exhaling what seemed to be steam from his mouth. As the steam turned into fog, it enveloped his entire body. Seeing this, Grai¡¯s eyes narrowed, only to see the turbid fog gradually dissipate to reveal a half-naked Pomo.

    This seemed different from his earlier ability¡­

    His origin earthen-grey coloured, rock-like hard muscles suddenly be much more transparent and softer looking! The granite-like hard texture of his muscles had turned soft looking, yet still maintained its toughness! The rippling of his sinewy muscles were akin to steel fibres twined together and covered by ayer of skin, giving him a unique look of toughness unlike other muscr people!

    Furthermore, numerous scars of various lengths present on his body was a shocking sight to behold for many. There was not even a single stretch of skin on his body that was untouched by scars! It was hard to imagine exactly what kind of torturous training this scarden man had endured!

    He was unexpectedly fine after eating Grai¡¯s Hundred-Fold Palms right into his chest! Pomo¡¯s defence far, far surpassed that of Zhao Tianlong! The fame of the northern region¡¯s heavy soldiers truly were reliable!

    Many of the brother King fans were dumbfounded by what they saw. That¡¯s how the true men of the northern regions were brought up! All of them were forged from iron and blood! The trainings held in the northern regions were extremely simr to the empires, where every single training involved skirting on the edge of death. Every single soldier needed to endure tough and torturous tests for the training, with many of them containing traces of the cruel training held in the dark era. This was especially present in the number academy of the northern regions, Grozny Academy. The majority of the squadrons participating in this CHF were weak, immature and naivepared to them! Although it wasn¡¯t always visible, the effects of the intense life-or-death training were extremely massive in crucial moments and fights.

    In the end, a heavy soldier needed to be able to take hits. If not, what was the point of beingbelled as ¡°heavy¡± soldiers?

    The half-naked Grozny fans seated in the northern viewing gallery went batshit crazy with their roars and cheers as they pped and pounded their chests in excitement. The surrounding railings rumbled and rang with their pounded, causing people to feel that the entire viewing gallery would be destroyed by them if this continued!

    A serious expression started to appear on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t focused on the scars that littered Pomo¡¯s body, but the transformation that had happened to thetter¡¯s muscles. Although he wasn¡¯t able to tell really happened, it had instantly given him a peculiar feeling upon seeing them.

    Soul Power started to flow towards Grai¡¯s arms, as he too was able to feel something amidst from the transformation of his opponent¡¯s muscles. Despite the strange feeling, he could not sense any growth of strength or power other than that.

    Nevertheless, there was no change to Grai¡¯s expression. Since his first attack didn¡¯t work, it was time to try again! Positioning his left left slightly back, Grai entered into an attacking stance.

    Faced against Grai, who had managed to obtain some slight superiority in hisst strike, Pomo¡¯s only response was to give a faint smile. cing his heavy shield down onto the ground, he stretched his hands out, before proceeding to curl a finger towards Grai.

    Was that a provocation? A heavy soldier that doesn¡¯t want to use his heavy shield?

    An uproar instantly filled the entire stadium. Grai¡¯s fans watching via Skylink far surpassed that of Pomo¡¯s. However, they were being suppressed with a single action from him.

    What an act! Didn¡¯t he just get sent flying? What¡¯s fueling him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m furious! Please go and p him a few more times, Grai! I wanna see if he vomits blood!¡±

    ¡°Your mind¡¯s been corrupted¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh!

    Before the audience in the viewing galleries couldplete their shouts and roars, Grai had already shot forwards like a fired arrow!

    Hundreds of palm shades spun around in a circr fashion, while Grai¡¯s fluttering bodily movements grew quicker than before.

    The flurry of palm shades came together in an instant to form the most perfect convergence!

    Hundred-Fold Palms!

    There was utterly no way that Pomo could evade the iing palm strikes with his speed! However, he had not the slightest n of defending!

    Bang bang bang bang!

    The massively loud bangs give people the impression of the sounds made by gigantic battering rams smashing into city walls in the ancient era! Despite that, Grai¡¯s expression suddenly changed! He had felt the sensation of a rock sinking into an ocean the instant his Hundred-Fold Palms struck Pomo! Instead of firm hits, thetter¡¯s transformed muscles had unexpectedly eaten up all of the power behind his Hundred-Fold Palms withplete perfection! Thoseyer uponyer of muscle fibres appeared to possess a life of their own as they did so! What kind of defence was this?

 Chapter 611 - Northern manâ€™s Oscar-worthy performance (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 611: Northern man¡¯s Oscar-worthy performance (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Before Grai could dwell in his shock, 2 massive hands had already shot out fiercely towards him!

    Bang!

    Reacting quickly, Grai instantly redirected the remaining force of his Hundred-Fold Palms into a shoving force. This allowed his body to move backwards, causing the 2 massive hands to miss him. Stamping his feet, he quickly retreated.

    However, despite his speed, Grai was unexpectedly unable to extricate himself!

    Heavy in pursuit, a wave of frosty air gushed out from Pomo¡¯s body as he lunged forwards?sending a 2-metre wide zone of ice which continued to rapidly expand out.

    The powerful ice attribute st immediately slowed down Grai¡¯s retreat, allowing Pomo to match up to Grai¡¯s speed!

    The slight curl of a malevolent smile appeared at the corner of Pomo¡¯s mouth as he thought ¡°It¡¯s the start of my counter-attack!¡±

    Pomo, who had adopted a defensive stance, had finally made an offensive move. With a violent roar, he unleashed a powerful punch out. Although there wasn¡¯t much of any technique used, the power behind his punch was on an absolute suppressive level. Using ultimate strength to destroy anything in their path! Pomo was nning to use his attack to squeeze Grai into a narrow path of retreat!

    Within its range, the mobility restrictions caused by his Ice attribute special ability would definitely prevent his opponent from being able to escape from his grasp!

    Grai¡¯s eyes sparkled with brilliance as he focused his concentration, before sending out a punch of his own aiming right at Pomo¡¯s! This left many people with their jaws agape. Although they knew that Grai was extremely strong, how could hepete with a heavy soldier in terms of physical strength and power? That was basically no different from leaping into the jaws of death!

    In fact, even Pomo was slightly astonished by Grai¡¯s decision! He was utterly incapable of believing that a delicate and technique-oriented person like Grai would actually choose such a direct method of retaliation! Naturally, that was the only way out for his opponent, as any escape would be futile!

    BANG!

    What terrifying power! He sure was a super heavy soldier! The resulting impact caused iparable numbness to spread across Grai¡¯s arms as he was pushed backwards slightly! Pomo proceeded to send another hand forwards to grab Grai. However, instead of retreating, Grai rushed forwards, transforming the rebounding force via a solid stamp to go around Pomo!

    Thepounded palm shades appeared once again.

    Hundred-Fold Palms, full power!

    BANG!

    Layer uponyer of palm shades smashed right into Pomo¡¯s nk, one of the weakest parts of the human body! Terrifying ripples generated by the palm strikes rippled out as everyone saw Pomo¡¯s nk suddenly cave in!

    However, it had only caved in for an instant¡­in fact, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of movement elsewhere across Pomo¡¯s body¡­could it be, muscr control?

    Before anyone could understand what had happened, the second heavy punch had already came barreling towards Grai.

    As emotionless as a tranquilke, Grai appeared to have predicted the second strike. Flipping backwards to avoid the iing punch, he ced both of his hands backwards as he congregated his Soul Power, before smashing his legs diagonal upwards like a fired cannonball!

    Sky Rushing Cannon!

    BANG!

    An earth-shattering bang rang out, reverberating across the entire stadium!

    Grai¡¯s legs smashed right into Pomo¡¯s lower jaw, causing energy ripples visible to the naked eye as they expanded out across Pomo¡¯s face! The massive force of the kick jolted his brain fiercely, while also lifting his body into the air!

    What a terrifyingly heavy attack! The jaws, and even skull of any other heavy soldier, would havepletely shattered from that attack!

    However, before the Tianjing fans could celebrate, 2 steel beam-like legs had already squeezed?Grai¡¯s waist in a vice-like manner! The terrifying heavy kick that was supposed to shatter Pomo¡¯s jaw had unexpectedly not caused the slightest bit of damage to him! In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a change to his expression!

    CRACK!

    Squeezing his legs ferociously, the audience heard what appeared to be Grai¡¯s bones cracking, which was followed by the shrieks from the females in the audience! As this happened, Pomo¡¯s airborne body appeared to defy gravity as he had somehow anchored himself mid-air, before mming Grai¡¯s head right into the ground!

    Grai¡¯s palms blossomed with a pale bluish radiance!

    BANG!

    In an instant, his body expanded slightly in size, just like one would when one tensed all of one¡¯s muscles! While doing so, he made a violent twist of his body as his hands mmed out ferociously! The Hundred-Fold Palms appeared once again! This time though, he did not aim towards Pomo, but towards the ground beneath him!

    The massive forceing from his palm strikes added with his body¡¯s rotation were able to counteract against the heavy pressureing from Pomo, allowing Grai to use that instant to rotate himself back up into a standing stance.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa!

    The massive forces generated from their actions forced the two apart; however, the only effect it had on Pomo was that hended on the ground with a slightly lowered stance!

    BANG¡­BANG¡­

    To simultaneous booms rang out as the two shot towards each other!

    A crazy showdown instantly restarted between the two!

    Seemingly stimted by his opponent, Soul Power exploded forth from Grai¡¯s body as he entered into somewhat of a devilish, excited mode. Sparkling with a faint bluish glow, Soul Power burst forth from his palms as they transformed into a myriad of palm shades!

    Although the ice domain Pomo had unleash was able to slow down Grai¡¯s bodily movements, it wasn¡¯t able to slow down the speed of his hands!

    Thousand Shades-Hundred-Fold Palms!

    The power and number of palm shades unleashed by Grai were a notch higher than the previous Hundred-Fold Palms he had unleashed! If one were to pay close attention, they would be able to see shockwaves expanding out as each palm shade travelled through the air. As the palm strikes converged together, they appeared to be able to destroy anything in their path, while not giving Pomo any chance to retaliate!

    However, the problem was that Pomo was a muscle-bound freak of nature! His tensed muscles continued vibrated as they negated the iing force of Grai¡¯s palm strikes, disying to the world their frightening sticity and steel-like toughness! Heavy bangs rang out across the entire stadium as Pomo, who appeared to be in a disadvantage, used his inconceivable mountain-like defence to deal with Grai¡¯s attacks!

    How, how was this possible?

    Everyone was shell-shocked by what they saw! Pomo was basically allowing his opponent to pummel him!

    Despite that, Grai¡¯s powerful attacks werepletely unable to break Pomo¡¯s defence and cause him any harm!

    ¡°The fusion of muscr control and earth attribute special abilities!¡± Wang Zhong could not help but to feel a headache developing as he identified the reason behind Pomo¡¯s freakish defence. This guy appeared to possess some heaven-defying capabilities! Coupled with his Ice attribute special abilities, this fellow had a total of 3 special abilities! What a terrifying heavy soldier! In Wang Zhong¡¯s point of view, there was basically no need for thetter to even wield a heavy shield! This was the reason why Pomo was selected as Grozny¡¯s vanguard! He was much more stable and reliable inbat than Noriba. Furthermore, his freakish defence could be said as a nemesis to Grai¡¯s strengths. The only weakness he possessed was his mobility, which could be ovee by lowering his opponent¡¯s speed via his Ice domain.

    Grai was in real trouble this time.

    The other CHF participants were now whispered to each other in heated discussions. Everyone had believed that dimir had sent a stable chess piece up as his vanguard. However, in reality, Wang Zhong was the one ying with a risking move. Such a Pomo was definitely the best person to deal with Grai! Tianjing had lost their gamble!

    Of course, strength did not have an absolute rtionship with achieving victories. Now, all that was left was to see how Grai performed, as well as his ability to capitalise on those opportunities to turn this duel around.

    At this moment, the two on stage had already exchanged dozens of blows. Pomo¡¯s terrifying muscle defence caused Grai to gain nothing with his attacks. Nevertheless, everyone was even more shocked by the physical strength Grai was disying, from witnessing him unleash so many strikes with this level of strength! At this moment, the two on stage seemed to be evenly matched against one another.

    Pomo was extremely excited by the developments of this fight. It was extremely hard toe by an opponent that allows him to bring out all of his trump cards in order to secure victory! A agility-based soldier was actually managing to hold his own in a head-on confrontation against himself! Very interesting!

    Obviously, Pomo was not prepared to give Grai the change to extricate himself from closebat. Since his opponent was seeking his death, he won¡¯t be hold himself back! Having obtainedplete dominance over the aspect of energy consumption, Pomo seized an instance where Grai couldn¡¯t evade to send a heavy punch rumbling out! Grai¡¯s body shook as the punch impacted him, while the shockwaves that expanded out shattered the ground, causing him to wobble as the ground gave way beneath him.

    This was followed up by 2 palms pping right towards his head!

    There was no way in hell that Grai could match Pomo in defensive capabilities! The weight of his blows were capable of blowing the former away! If that were to happen, Grai would explode just like a watermelon being hit by a bat! The easiest way for Grai to escape out of this predicament would be to dodge and retreat. However, due to the shattered ground and destructive power from Pomo¡¯s p, which had affected his centre of gravity, Grai was utterly incapable of doing so!

    Everyone¡¯s hearts instantly jumped up to their throats as they saw this! With that close of a distance and the superiority Pomo had in pure strength, Grai was already at the edge of the cliff! BANG¡­

    Pomo¡¯s massive hands smashed together from both sides!

    BANG¡­

    Everyone¡¯s eyes had already turned as wide as saucers, while a few female fans had already fainted due to them holding their breath too long from shock!

    Ding Ding¡­

    2 metallic sounds rang out, as the radiance of Soul Power surged forth from Grai¡¯s 2 fingers on each hand in a knife-like manner. Unlike the blunt force of his Hundred-Fold Palms, prative attacks were extremely useful against Pomo¡¯s defence. Piercing right into Pomo¡¯s steel-like palms, Grai made a fierce pull with his hands, utilising his fingers as an anchor tounch his entire body into the air!

    As Pomo¡¯s p missed its target, Grai had already left the range of his ice domain in that instant! Despite missing, Pomo clearly wasn¡¯t going to stop there. Without any hesitation, he smashed his sped hands ferociously towards the ground!

    Absolute Ice Smash!

    Drawing his ice domain back, his powerful Ice attribute special ability instantly exploded forth from his hands, bursting right into the ground!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Ice spikes burst out from the ground, turning the entire surroundings into a hail of swords shooting towards the airborne Grai!

    Ding ding ding!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Grai¡¯s figure drew inconceivable arcs as he weaved twisted and turned in the air like dough being tossed around by a chef! At this moment, the most lethal attack was the reduction in speed from Pomo¡¯s Ice Domain. Having left that disgusting domain, Grai was able to disy his speed to full effect, allowing him to appear just like a fish in water!

    The miraculous butterfly-like dance caused countless ice spikes the miss the airborne Grai. While doing so,yer afteryer of runic shields started to form before his hands, blocking those few spikes that he was incapable of dodging. Everything took only a breath to ur, yet the entire process was breathtakingly miraculous!

    In the blink of an eye, Grai had already managed to create a 20-30 metre gap from Pomo, moving at a speed that Pomo was utterly incapable of following. His speed and deftness were far, far inferior to Grai. A sparkle of admiration shed across dimir¡¯s eyes upon seeing this, as he thought, ¡°This guy¡¯s actually capable of evading this attack!¡± Compared to him, the Grozny supporters were crying out in pity, as Pomo¡¯s disy of his Muscr Control, Ice and Earth attribute special abilities were still incapable of dealing with Grai.

    After attacking for a while without sess, Grai finally pulled back. Seeing this, everyone knew what he would do with such a precious opportunity granted to him!

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    Sounds of fingers pping against one another rang out, as golden runic patterns started to appear in the air. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time Grai had unleashed this move, the breathtaking process in which he did so still managed to capture the breaths of countless people. What a perfect representation of art inbat! This runicbat technique definitely ranks as one of the biggest aplishments of this CHF!

    Subwoofer Cannon! The low-frequency sonic attack would render all physical defense useless! The situation has been reversed!

    Pomo had already sensed trouble heading his way. His Muscr control and Earth attribute special ability weren¡¯t capable of blocking any sonic attacks! Putting all of his strength into his legs, he immediately dashed forwards. He could not allow Grai to unleash his Subwoofer Cannon!

    Heavy soldier dash!

    A massive st of air expanded out from his feet as he exploded forwards! Shooting forwards like a cannonball, he rushed towards Grai! At this instant, the only thing going through his head was to reach Grai as quickly as he could; being even a millisecondte would spell his death!

    However, despite travelling at an incredible speed, Grai was still faster!

    ¡°WONG!¡±

    Humm humm humm!

    As he continued to retreat, Grai¡¯s hands were already ced in front of his mouth. The borate runic patterns drawn by his hands had alreadye together to form a 3-dimensional construct!

    Despite being up against a head-on rush, Grai was able to maintain his runic construct as he retreated. In the blink of an eye, Pomo had already narrowed the gap to a 10 metre distance! A ferocious wind pressure wave gushed forwards as punches rumbled forwards!

    Grai¡¯s eyes blossomed with radiance!

    A second sound proceeded to ring out.

    ¡°Ying!¡±

    Hum hum hum hum!

    A sound wave visible to the naked eye expanded out from Grai¡¯s mouth. Transforming into a wave of light, it passed through the runic array construct before him.

    In an instant, the runic array construct expanded in size as the runic patterns came to life. Every single rune started to vibrate extremely rapidly, creating shockwaves and humming noises as they did so!

    The ground shook and vibrated, as circr sound waves expanded out from the vibrating runic array construct! As it pierced right into the iing Pomo, thetter appeared to have instantly sunk into mud. Feeling as though his head was being smacked around by a heavy hammer, Pomo¡¯s world spun around in dizzying circles. Only those who had experienced sonic attacks of such magnitude would know exactly how frightening they were. Blood started to flow out from his ears and eyes as Pomo clenched his teeth tightly in response. Nevertheless, he did not stop in his tracks.

    Many people in the stadium were dumbfounded by the series of events unfolding onstage. That runicbat technique really was too terrifying! Every single attack Grai had unleashed towards Pomo earlier had all failed, a testament to the heaven-defying level of Pomo¡¯s defence. However, it only took a single sonic wave to cause Pomo to bleed!

    ¡°New defensive methods have to be created to deal with such sonic attacks! The orthodox methods are utterly useless against them!¡± Gui Wulie growled, a gloomy expression appearing on his face. Obviously, he was one of the few people that had the greatest understanding of Grai¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon. After all, he was the first person in the CHF to receive this attack right in his face! Now, dread and fear still formed within his heart when he remembered it. There was no invinciblebat technique in the world. However, being a newbat technique, no one had the opportunity to research and develop methods to counter it. This was the main reason why Grai would be sessful every time he unleashed this move.

    Carolyn was also paying very close attention to Grai¡¯s runicbat technique. The Stuart Family had already started research into this new method ofbat. Yes, this move was extremely useful and powerful, though it was not to the extent of invincibility. However, the research needed some time produce results. This was something that Tianjing heldplete dominance in.

    Despite this, there wasn¡¯t even a shred of worry present on the Ice Prince¡¯s face after seeing it! It seemed that he still hadplete confidence in Pomo¡­ It seems as if¡­

    However, with the Subwoofer Cannonpletely formed, how would Pomo defend against the iing sonic waves?

    Before Gui Xinying could guess the possible reasons behind dimir¡¯s confidence, a sinister smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Pomo¡¯s mouth, while all of the painful expressionspletely vanished. If one was to take a closer look, one would notice that the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth came from his bitten lips¡­

    Just when Grai was filled with confidence and prepared tounch his final attack, a wave of dimensional energy rippled out across the stage. At the same exact instant, the space behind Grai¡¯s body started to warp and distort. In the next instant, a terrifying life form aura descended upon him, sting down onto Grai with immense pressure and frosty air!

    A solemn expression reced the faint smile that had hung on Grai¡¯s face since the beginning of this duel! Even the Subwoofer Cannon runic construct was almost destroyed by the sudden appearance of the dimensional life form!

    A Soul Beast Master?

    ROAR!

    Bone-chilling killing intent gushed out as the dimensional life form leapt out from the spatial void. It appeared to be some kind of ice attribute life form! At the instant the life form appeared, Pomo followed suit and unleashed his attack towards Grai.

    One from the front and one from the back, Pomo¡¯s Ice attribute special ability and the chilling intent radiating from the dimensional life form joined up, forming a perfect pincer attack at Grai!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Countless ice spikes shot up from the ground, instantly forming a sharp wall of ice that rushed forwards; at the back, a frighteningly massive palm came rumbling out. Abined attack akin to being shoved into a descending meteor! At this moment, Grai had already gone into the pits of despair! Although he was originally capable of evading the dimensional life form lunging towards him from behind, an explosive bang suddenly rang out from the ground, as countless ice walls burst froth from the ground! As they sealed off every possible path of escape, Pomo¡¯s attack came rushing in!

    Frozen Tundra!

    Without any path to escape to, Grai¡¯s expression turned slightly pale as he unleashed his final attack: BOOOM!

    BANG!

    The ice spikes pierced right into Grai, followed by Pomo¡¯s all out dash, barreling right into Grai like a fired cannonball. While this happened, a massive white coloured dimensional life form sent a heavy palm rumbling downwards¡­heaven falling and earth rending¡­

    Countless snowkes fluttered in the air as terrifying energy waves rippled out. Dust proceeded to nket the entire stage, engulfing everything in sight.

    No one was able to see exactly what had happened on stage. The only thing they could feel was a bone-chilling intent condensing within, so powerful that it threatened to freeze up the entire stadium!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Massive bangs and rumbles reverberated across the entire stadium as countless explosions and ice filled the stage.

    White mist filled the entire stage as countless dust and ice chips fluttered about.

    Every fan out there had their eyes opened wide, while the experts present focused their senses to scan for any detail about the 2 fighters on stage. However, the overbearingly chaotic energy and spatial distortions that formed as a result hadpletely shielded the stage from their probing senses.

    This continued all the way till the dust and ice chips gradually settled, before the fog proceeded to dissipate away.

    The frightening Northern Tundra Howling Bear had already disappeared.?As for the 2 on stage, both of them were currentlyying sprawled on the ground!

    This. Mutual destruction?

    Countless people opened their eyes wide in shock.

    Hugging his head, Pomo appeared to be in a curled up position as no movement was detected from him. After the powerful explosions, the only piece of clothing he had on his body, his ¡°loincloth¡±, had turned into more like a G-string than an undergarment! All of the ice walls and spikes created by him had been shattered into dust by Grai¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon¡­clearly, there was no one within the Casted Soul Stage that could defence against the frightening Subwoofer Cannon!

    On the other side, everyone could see that Grai had clearly loss consciousness. Present conspicuously on his back was a massive palm print that was seeped with blood, as well as a few ice spikes embedded in his legs and hands.

    ¡°Grai!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± countless female Grai fans shrieked out with inconceivable might. Some of them covered their mouths, tears pooling in their eyes as they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.

    Even some of the male fans, naturally excluding those from the northern regions, as well as some of the participants could not help but stand up in shock.

    This! Mutual destruction?

    Crack, crack¡­

    The sounds of rocks shifting and cracking rang out.

    Pomo, who was clutching his head, started to move and sway. In the next moment, the frightening rock-like muscles that covered his body started to weather and erode, before falling off his body, ke by ke.

    Ping ping crumble¡­

    As the rock-like muscles crack and crumble, they reveal new skin that was suffused with a pinkish hue.

    Arge hand started to strain as it pressed against the ground, before giving a powerful shove.

    Hu¡­

    Pomo climbed up from the ground, before seating on the ground. Taking big gulps of air, he looked towards the unconscious Grai as fear and dread shook his heart. If not for his decisiveness in summoning his Tundra Howling Bear, he would really be knocked out by thetter¡¯s move!

    People have to act to survive in this world. Pomo had ¡°faked his injuries¡± in order to act in a passive manner, thereby allowing Grai a chance to unleash his most powerful attack. This resulted in thetter being unable to evade hisbined attacks. In the end, it was that millisecond that decided the final victor!

    That was just a test!

    Who would have guessed that this man of the northern regions was also an Oscar-worthy actor!?

 Chapter 612 - Utterly destroying the opposition (3.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 612: Utterly destroying the opposition (3.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Resting on the ground, Pomo could hear the faint breathing soundsing from Grai. Although thetter had suffered the sneak attack from his Northern Tundra Howling Bear as well as the powerful pincer attack from his Frozen Tundra attack, he seemed to have only lost consciousness! Exactly how was he able to contain so much power in that frail-looking body?

    As he stood up, Pomo¡¯s strained breathing gradually stabilized. It didn¡¯t matter, he had won!

    First duel, Vasilyevich, Pomo, Victory!

    After a short moment of silence, the Vasilyevich fans in the northern side of the stadium were to first to start shouting, their berserk roars threatening to rip the stadium¡¯s roof off its hinges!

    Indeed, after knowing who they were up against in this CHF, they had started to pay attention to the match between Tianjin and Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. Seeing Grai using his strange Subwoofer Cannon move to defeat his opponents, even though they had given it the nickname of ¡°sissy cannon¡±, all of them knew that it was a rather formidable move. In fact, in this fight, he had proven just how strong and powerful he was. However, he was actually able to match up in a head-on confrontation against Pomo, who had used his Muscr Control, Ice and Earth attribute special abilities to their full effect! How could they not feel excited, with Pomo having defeated an opponent of this calibre!

    Noisy mouring finally filled the other viewing galleries, mixing with the shrieks and cries from the female fans. If not for the sharp-eyed guards stationed around that managed to restrain some of those fans, they would have already leapt down towards the stage!

    Without a doubt, Grai was one of the most important pirs for Tianjing¡¯s formation. Yet, he had actually copsed in the vanguard battle?

    ¡°Defeating Grai is no doubt a prerequisite to defeating Tianjing. Now, Tianjing¡¯s in real danger.¡± The eyes of the Martial Ghost Divine Emperor members were filled with admiration. If Gui Wulie had managed to deal with Grai in their match, Tianjing would have already been eliminated from the CHF.

    Nodding his head, si replied. ¡°If dimir really chooses a substitute to remove Wang Zhong from the equation, victory will be in his grasp.¡±

    ¡°Only by exchanging pointers will there be a chance to learn something new. If you think about it, there¡¯s really no need to show off in the earlier matches. One will get struck by lightning if they act too pretentiously.¡±

    ¡°dimir isn¡¯t Mo Wen. The Ice Prince is walking the path of special abilities. There¡¯s no reason for him to get into a fight with Wang Zhong other than to gain just a little bit more fame. There¡¯s basically no other benefits for him. As for fame, since he isn¡¯t Gui Hao, there¡¯s also no need for him to gamble on a clean victory just to gain a little bit of face.¡±

    ¡°Compared to Wang Zhong, it¡¯s even more impossible for dimir to lose. As long as he can maintain a 4:1 point lead over Tianjing for the duelling phase, he will definitely redeem himself for the lost point.¡±

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s finished!¡±

    As whispered conversations rang out across the viewing galleries, the analysis of the participants were miraculously in sync. Although they had been eliminated from this CHF, all of them were core members of aristocratic families, and thus, had a rather good understanding of dimir. Even if he chose to send a substitute to deal with Wang Zhong and thereby giving Tianjing a free point, the strength of Tianjing¡¯s other mainstays was utterly outssed by the Grozny¡¯s irond defence in the form of dimir and Noriba.

    If the odds for victory before the start of the first duel were 40:60 in favour of Grozny, the current odds had turnedpletely one-sided, with Grozny holding at least a 90% chance for victory!

    Vasilyevich had victory within their grasp!

    As he was stretchered off the stage, everyone could see that Grai¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too severe . The Northern Tundra Howling Bear¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t as overbearing as it appeared to be. The pincer attack from the intense ripples formed by the spatial void, in addition to the rush of icy air from Pomo¡¯s Frozen Tundra, was the primary reason why Grai had lost consciousness.

    Hymin immediately started treatment, though it would still take some time for her to get Grai awake. Nevertheless, his rtively good condition allowed the other Tianjing members to breathe a sigh of relief.

    It was alright as long as he was fine.

    Obviously, the loss of the first duel had caused a sliver of a nervous atmosphere to descend on the Tianjing squadron. Despite how outstanding and idental Tianjing¡¯s path was in this CHF, or that many people have epted the reality, and in fact, were happy for the 4 semifinalists, everyone discovered that no one really wanted to lose!

    This included Lily and Colby, the least confident people within the semifinalists. At this moment, their eyes were filled with intense feelings of danger and anxiousness. The spirit in their eyes was something that could only be found in those with hopes, dreams, and a strong thirst for victory!

    Despite Grai¡¯s loss, there was absolutely no signs of worry on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. If he, as the leader, were to panic, his teammates would immediately lose their spirit. Grai had basically used all of his strength in the earlier duel. As for the instant that had decided victory and defeat, that actually depended on one¡¯s luck, akin to tossing a dice. If Grai¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon had been just a little bit faster, it would have led to an entirely different oue.

    ¡°Pity, a real pity.¡± The Mo Family members felt extremely sympathetic, as they really wanted to match up against Tianjing. The main reason was that everyone wanted to see exactly who was strong, Mo Wen or Wang Zhong. The 2 of them possessed the same style, and a showdown between the 2 would definitely produce a miraculous and spectacr show.

    ¡°Grai is extremely strong and talented. However, hecks the sliver of anxiousness that a top-notch expert needs to possess. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me or my misconception, but I feel that he doesn¡¯t really care about victory or defeat in this duel.¡± Napier Momented as he shook his head in confusion.

    Mo Zhong replied as he shook his head, ¡°Grai¡¯s life has been too smooth. This caused him to be unstable during crucial moments where one has to grind it out. Compared to him, Wang Zhong had the experience of suffering countless losses in the OP, something that is extremely important towards one¡¯s martial path. I think he should be more clear than anyone about how to deal with a life-or-death situation.¡±

    Due to the Casted Soul Stage limit, situations where victory and defeat were decided in an instant were few and far between. Therefore, being able to grasp those opportunities and use them effectively would depend crucially on one¡¯s attitude and decisiveness.

    Mo Wen did notment on their conversation. Although he was more inclined towards Napier Mo¡¯s view, he personally felt that Graicked a sense of caution not only for this duel, but the entire CHF!

    On the other side, Tianjing had already fallen into a dangerous situation. Now, the second duel became exceedingly important towards their victory or defeat in this match! Wang Zhong proceeded to pat Barran¡¯s shoulder. Now, he had to rely on Barran, the miraculous Barran.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Barran?¡±

    The extremely depressed Tianjing fans in the stadium immediately noticed Tianjing¡¯s choice for the 2nd duel.

    Frankly speaking, all of them felt as though the skies had fallen the instant they saw Grai copse. Despite how omnipotent, invincible and able to 1 VS 5 and win, their brother King wasn¡¯t able to take 2 points in the duelling phase of this match!

    At this moment, there were some people that had already considered Barran as the next possible choice for Tianjing.

    Other than their king, Wang Zhong, and their prince, Grai, there was only one name within Tianjing¡¯s lineup that people had hopes in! The miraculous Bulldozer ¡ª Barran Gestalt!

    This was a heavy soldier that had tripped and stumbled his way along the CHF, yet had skyrocketed in his progression of strength! He had left a considerably deep impression in the eyes of the Tianjing fans, even going so far as the eyes of the entire CHF! From his inferior performance against a normal heavy soldier from Bierlia Musical Soul Academy, to his frightening willpower and endurance he disyed during the fight against the Zhao Family; from the astonishing rise in strength against Torres, to the final disy against Gui Xinying, one of the strongest from Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, and one of the top 10 Mo¡¯s List soldiers, he had shown to the world the frightening level of his strength and defensive capabilities!

    A growth rate that was simply heaven-defying! The only person besides Wang Zhong and Grai that people had hopes in!

    Barran walked up onto the stage. There were still scabs present from the burns he had suffered during the duel against Gui Xinying. Nevertheless, his movements appeared strong and stable, while his posture radiated a cool-headed and focused mind, as though he had fully recovered from his injuries.

    This was a make-or-break duel! There was no one else to choose! Now, all that was left was to see what choice Grozny would make.

    While everyone was anxiously waiting as they stared furiously at Grozny¡¯s preparatory area, the only thing Tianjing fans could do was to pray for a good match.

    Please don¡¯t let it be dimir! Please don¡¯t let it be Noriba! Please don¡¯t let it be dimir! Please don¡¯t let it be Noriba!¡­

    BANG!

    Gleaming brightly, the Heaven Raising Axe was hefted onto Noriba¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Although I really wish to fight against Wang Zhong¡­he he. It¡¯s still better to listen to the boss¡¯ words.¡± said Noriba as he twitched his nose. ¡°He he. Let¡¯s bully this big guy then.¡±

    Hua¡­

    Noisy screams and anguished cries rang out from the countless Tianjing fans watching upon seeing Noriba take the stage. How was Tianjing going to live on like that!

    Noriba had already received sufficient recognition for his strength in this CHF, especially during the match against Copperfield¡¯s Karkel. Thetter was a super expert that was evaluated by countless people to be on the same calibre as the 10 great Mo¡¯s List¡¯s soldier! Furthermore, being a ranged soldier, he possessed a natural advantage against heavy soldiers! However, thetter was smashed apart by Noriba! That duel alone was more than sufficient to propel Noriba into a god-like status! In everyone¡¯s eyes, he was a super expert that towered over the ordinary members of the Mo¡¯s List!

    With the exception of Wang Zhong, even Tianjing¡¯s Grai wasn¡¯t rated on the same level as Noriba, what more Barran? Despite how miraculous and how heaven-defying his growth had been, there was no way he could contend with Noriba!

    ¡°There¡¯s no chance for Barran.¡± Gui Xinying said as she shook her head. Having crossed hands with Barran, she was all too clear about the strengths and weaknesses the former possessed. There was not even a shred of a chance for him to contend against Noriba. Furthermore, the after-effects from being burnt by the Hellish mes couldn¡¯t be easily removed. The damage would definitely appear in intensebat, what more against an opponent that possessed absolute superiority in all aspects.

    Some Gui Family members started to sigh in regret and unwillingness. Their Gui Family had lost to Tianjing. Was Tianjing going to lose to Grozny? One had to know that before this CHF, Martial Ghost Divine Emperor was always ranked above Vasilyevich in all aspects, be it fame, reputation or strength! Suchparisons would really be the death of them if it continued on!

    As thoughts filled her head, Gui Xinying could not help but sweep her gaze over towards Wang Zhong. From the looks of it, there was still no change on that fellow¡¯s face. Just like dimir, he had remained calm and cool-headed throughout this match, so much so that he appeared to have turned into an emotionless bamboo pole. Grozny using Noriba to remove Barran was definitely a result of wanting to be as cautious as they could be. Now, Tianjing was in a real pinch.

    At this moment, Barran and Noriba had taken up their respective positions on stage. Despite resting his Heaven Raising Axe on his shoulder, not the slightest bit of aura was radiating out from Noriba.

    Although Noriba wasn¡¯t releasing any aura or intent, the slivers of light sporadically shing from the massive and sharp Heaven Raising Axe on his shoulder showed how extraordinary it, and in turn, he was. The surging Soul Power that started to radiate out of his body appeared just like a tap that had been turned to full flow, expanding in all directions, disying his might to everyone in his surroundings!

    So powerful!

    Although the duel has yet to start, those 2 words have already taken over Barran¡¯s mind.

    This was not the result of nervousness or fear.

    Indeed, he had gained much strength since the start of this CHF, especially so for the 2 times he had gone seriously injured. After every heavy injury, Barran could feel his strength skyrocket.

    However, the faster it rose, the greater he could sense the disparity he had in the face of those true experts.

    The person before him, Noriba, gave him the same level of pressure as Gui Xinying did. Unlike those opponents that have used their Soul Power to terrorize him, the pressure emanating from Noriba appeared to stem from a primal level, just like the fear a mouse would get in the face of a cat¡­

    However, there were still chances out there for mice to bite a cat to death!

    Barran¡¯s expression gradually turned devoid of other emotions.

    Mustering the guts to face against experts. Mustering the courage to face against experts that possessed the power to suppress him, while maintaining the confidence to believe in himself. This was the greatest strength Barran had gained from this CHF!

    BANG!

    Soul Power exploded forth from Barran¡¯s body. With a crouch, Barran shot towards Noriba!

    A smile appeared at the corner of Noriba¡¯s mouth.

    The northerners did not like defining others using their strength. Yes, a Heroic Soul expert would be able to easily deal with a 5th Rank mutated beast. However, that does not equate to being brave and courageous, nor would it garner any respect from them. However, if a Casted Soul Stage fellow dared to stand before a 5th Rank mutated beast, he would be respected by the northerners as a real man, an iron-blooded man. Regardless of his strength, he would garner the eptance of every single male from the northern regions.

    Now, the person rushing towards him, Barran was disying the same bravery. Despite being able to feel the disparity in their strength, he still maintained the courage to fight, as well as a?powerful thirst for victory. Be it the northern regions or anywhere in the world, a male like Barran would definitely garner everyone¡¯s respect.

    Very straightforward, huh. He actually dared to rush right towards me!

    Noriba was delighted!

    What a pity for you to hail from Tianjing! Even more, that I¡¯m your opponent! The number one fiercest bro in the universe!

    A white burst of light shed out. Without moving from his standing position, Noriba gave a casual swing with his Heaven Raising Axe, sending a frightening wave of light sweeping out.

    BANG!

    A in and simple attack, yet possessing iparable strength.

    Barran was instantly forced out from his berserk rush, as the tyrannical wave of power smashed him backwards.

    Thump thump thump thump thump¡­

    Barran retreated 7-8 steps backwards. The basic ability of any heavy soldier was to tank and soak damage. He wasn¡¯t sufficiently proficient in his rushing technique, nor was his speed adequate. Nevertheless, he had detected danger upon seeing his opponent raise his axe. It was from this realization that Barran immediately thought of changing his direction. However, due to his iplete control over his habits, he was unable to stop himself, resulting in him being forced to eat it head-on.

    If not for him holding his runic heavy shield in a defensive position during his rush, he would have already been chopped into two, and just from a casual swing! Yet, there was so much power behind it! That was why Noriba was publicly known as the strongest offence-oriented soldier in this CHF!

    BANG!

    Stamping his left leg hard onto the ground, Barran shattered the ground to create a small pit, using it to forcefully halt his retreat.

    Nevertheless, before he could stabilize himself, Noriba¡¯s second swing had arrived!

    It was still the same simple chop that relied purely on his arm strength. However, due to it being an overhead chop, the power behind it was multiple times stronger than the earlier chop!

    A frightening bang rang out, as a force akin to a small hill toppling over pressed down onto Barran.

    Nevertheless, not the slightest shred of dread appeared on Barran¡¯s face. As Soul Power gushed out from his body, energy rippled from the gigantic runic shield in his hand as the runes engraved on its surface sparkled with brilliance.

    BANG!

    The energy surging out from the shield collided with the axe, forming a circr shockwave that expanded across the entire stage, while the massive bang threatened to tear the stadium¡¯s roof off its hinges! The bang was so loud that many ordinary people could not help but to cover their ears in pain!

    Barely managing to defend, Barran was forced into a half-kneeling position.?Nevertheless, there were no vibrations present in high quality runic heavy shield in his hand, as the engraved runes sparkled with blue radiance, resisting against the Heaven Raising Axe pressing down from above.

    Crack crack crack crack¡­

    A series of cracking sounds rang out, as a crater started to form beneath Barran¡¯s feet, while web-like cracks extended out, from a metre-wide circle around him.

    ¡°That¡¯s some strength! Nice!¡± Noriba chuckled heartily. This was the first CHF opponent that had chosen to face him head-on! His previous opponents had either kept their distance or reacted in retarded ways. Even the fight against Karkel that had propelled him to a god-like status wasn¡¯t as satisfying as this one! So what if Karkel was an expert! That guy only knew how to dodge and evade!

    Hua¡­

    ¡°I like you!¡± the Heaven Raising Axe was raised into the air, ¡°Receive another move!¡±

    Shouting out those words quickly, Noriba unleashed a quicker strike! Before he finished his words, his third strike was already on its way towards Barran! However, Noriba still did not unleash the move that made him famous, nor did he use anybat technique! It was still a pure, strength-based chop!

    There appeared to be no limit to the surge of Soul Power gushing out from Noriba, while his movements were perfectly capable of unleashing the power of the axe to its limits. At the instant his axe started to chop down, the air in its surroundings had already solidified, as though they had been frozen solid! What¡¯s more, what seemed to be mes started erupting from the edge of the axe!

    Clearly, Noriba did not possess a Fire attribute special ability. Instead, the mes were a result of the axe and his Soul Power rubbing against the surrounding air!

    Due to the solidified air, the pressure around his axe instantly increased by more than 10 times, so much so that it was visible to the naked eye!

    This¡­ this was this just from his physical strength and Soul Power? So ridiculously powerful!

    Countless people could feel their hearts rise all the way to their throats, while Hymin covered her mouth in worry,?not even daring to take a breath to clear the suffocating pressure she felt.

    Rays of light blossomed from Barran¡¯s eyes!

    If the second chop was akin to a small mountain pressing down on him, the third chop felt as though Mountain Tai had toppled over on him! However, so what! He knew about his own strengths and weaknesses! Without talking about Noriba, even any of the middle to top-notch heavy soldiers would be able to thrash him up in a fight onbat techniques!

    Compared to others, his strengthy in his pure strength, Soul Power, as well as the desire for victory!

    shing head-on against Noriba was the best way he could disy his strengths. If he wasn¡¯t even able to deal with pure power-based attacks like these, there was simply no need for him to continue fighting!

    Since you wanna y hard, let¡¯s y hard!

    With the most basic of movements built on countless training sessions in the fundamentals, Barran, twisted his left leg slightly and locked the tips of his feet tightly into the ground. Bending his right leg into the shape of a notched bow, he crunched his body tightly, before Soul Power sted out from within! The berserk Soul Power caused his blood and heart to race, resulting in his entire body swelling up!

    As the blood vessels in his eye popped out, the radiance sparkling from his runic shield grew increasingly brilliant!

    ¡°ROAR!¡± Barran gave a ferocious roar!

    BANG!

    The axe collided with the shield.

    7-8 frightening shockwaves rumbled and expanded out from the point of impact.

    A frightening wave of power swept out from the axe!

    Crack crack crack crack crack crack!

    The ground dozens of metres around Barran instantly shattered and copsed, forming a crater with countless cracks extending out in all directions.

    As though a gargantuan weight was pressing down from above, Barran¡¯s body was forced into a hunched posture, so much so that he appeared as if he had be half of his original height!

    However, he had managed to endure it!

    Grinding sounds rang out as Barran clenched his teeth. His arms, as well as his upper body, were straining to their limits to hold on to his shield. Despite his hunched position, he did not copse onto the ground! Everyone could see all of his muscles shuddering intensely as they gave their all. Boundless power continued to pour out from his locked legs, and the ground beneath him continued to crack and shatter!

    The audience were sending looks of helplessness at Barran upon seeing this, as the disparity between him and Noriba was clear for all to see, especially when the former had yet topletely recover from his injuries sustained in the previous match.

    ¡°He¡¯s barely putting up a fight.¡± said Bobo Torres while shaking his head. Noriba basically wasn¡¯t even trying in this fight! He has only been using his brute strength and Soul Power topletely suppress Barran! If Noriba used anybat technique to attack, Barran wouldn¡¯t even be able to endure a single chop!

    ¡°It¡¯s Noriba after all. He¡¯s definitely ranked in the top 3 of this CHF in terms of physical strength.¡±

    ¡°It is impossible to deal with his fellow in a head-on manner.¡± added Cabel with a sigh. An offence-oriented heavy soldier like Noriba was, in reality, extremely useless in group battles. They didn¡¯t have the speed to rival other faster upations, nor did they have the defence of a standard heavy soldier. This made them the easiest targets to be instantly killed by an opposing group. However, they would be rather overbearing in solo duels, to the extent that Noriba possessed some superiority over Pomo in this aspect. The 2 heavy soldiers of Vasilyevich were the representations of the opposite extremes of offence and defence that heavy soldiers could be. ¡°Even if Barran¡¯s able to negate half the force from that chop, how will he be able to remain standing?¡±

    Only Mo Wen, Carolyn, Gui Xinying and a select handful of people had a look of understanding present on their faces.

    There was no diversion or negation of force. This Barran, was actually converting the iing force?

    Everyone knew the theory behind the 2nd drive. Converting the iing force any attack was the most basic step of the 2nd drive. This was simr to the basic usage of Soul Power, which was to convert it into power that could be used by one¡¯s body. One needed to be sufficiently proficient in the conversion of Soul Power to strength, in order to utilize the 2nd drivebat technique. However, that was just the Soul Power prerequisite! The more important criteria was the ability to endure the iing force, to unlock the possibility of converting the iing force into an attack. Only when these 2 strengths werepounded together, would one be able to unleash power surpassing their limits.

    Barran¡¯s trembling muscles was a clear sign of him enduring the force from Noriba¡¯s chop. Although he had disyed 2nd drive attacks in the past, those attacks were too weak to reach the level of causing his muscles to tremble!

    It was slightly strenuous, and slightly unbearable. However, this was not totally due to the strength of his opponent, as he had endured this level of force before. Instead, Barran felt that he did not haveplete control of his body, a likely result of the damage from being burnt by Gui Xinying¡¯s Hellish mes. Although it posed no problems under normal circumstances, the all-outbat had immediately caused his injuries to resurface. The intense pain obstructed the flow of his Soul Power and strength, thereby restricting the might of his 2nd drive!

    Suddenly, Barran clenched his teeth hard!

    Endure it!

    Although all of those thoughts took quite a while to exin, all of them only took an instant to happen on stage.

    As his eyes turned bloodshot, the intensely vibrating muscles which were working hard to resist the weight of the axe instantly came to a standstill.

    ¡°BATURU!¡±

    With a berserk roar, as though something had burst within him, power gushed out from his half-bent legs, before his hunched frame instantly turned ramrod straight!

    The powerful forceing from the axe was instantly absorbed, added to his own strength, before a frightening power exploded out from his shield!

    BANG!

    The ground finally could not endure the power Barran was exerted, as it buckled and smashed apart like a piece of tofu!

    All of the force was instantly rerouted and sent rumbling back towards Noriba! Abat technique like 2nd drive was either used between noobs, or by experts to use against newbies. However, this fellow was actually using it against himself?

    Interesting!

    Noriba narrowed his eyes upon seeing it. Raising his hand, the runes on the Heaven Raising Axe that was forced away started to glow and sparkle, before a peculiar surge of power instantly condensed within his body.

    Time seemed to stop, and so did the world.

    All of the power unleashed by Barran¡¯s 2nd drive attack had disappeared without a trace, reced with a pure aura of power.

    A terrifying aura exploded out from the Heaven Raising Axe, instantly possessing an aura that threaten to destroy the skies and rend the earth!

    HAAA!

    BANG!

    Bringing along the power of nature and the will of the world, the entire stadium paled in colour in the face of that chop!

    The entire world turned grey, with the axe bing a sole beacon of light!

    Sky splitting earth rending Heaven Raising Chop!

    Humm¡­a ripple rumbled out.

    Destroy everything with overwhelming force!

    Having just used all of his strength to defend against Noriba¡¯s 3rd chop, Barran did not have enough time to catch his breath before the 4th chop came rumbling down on him! His expression immediately change as he hurriedly activated his special ability. Nevertheless, the released power was utterly incapable of affecting the Heaven Raising Axe chopping down onto him! When unleashed, it will not be moved!

    All of his defensive capabilities were iparably useless before this chop! In fact, his shield was cleaved into 2 as though it was made of paper!

    BANG¡­

    Countless rockchips and dust filled the air, though everyone could still see 2 figures on stage, both of them not moving an inch.

    Barran spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    ng g ¡­

    The 2 halves of the runic heavy shield fell onto the ground.

    The Heaven Raising Axe now hung half an inch before Barran. With a calm expression on his face, Noriba looked towards Barran half kneeling on the ground.

    What a pity. Noriba was able to feel the current situation of his opponent¡¯s body. Nevertheless, being a duel that would affect the honour and glory of Vasilyevich, he was not allowed to lose. Furthermore, he was not allowed to act pretentiously. What he needed to do was to bring victory!

    After doing aplete judgement of his opponent¡¯s condition, he proceeded to force his opponent to submit!

    Regardless of how much Barran¡¯s existing injuries affected him, Noriba had obtained victory viaplete and utter suppression!

    2nd duel, Vasilyevich, Noriba, victory!

 Chapter 613 - A sliver of ice in the midst of despair (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 613: A sliver of ice in the midst of despair (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A deathly silence hung over all of the Tianjing fans in the stadium. Although they knew about the disparity between Barran and Noriba, the former was still their God Ba that had created miracle after miracle! Hopes for a miracle to happen were present in the hearts of each and every Tianjing fan out there.

    However, it had taken only 4 chops.

    Only a brief moment had passed since the ringing of thepetition bell to the end of the duel. Although quite a few experts knew that one of the reasons behind Barran¡¯s quick defeat was due to the existing injuries on his body, the main factor was that Noriba was simply too strong! Even if he were to be in tip-top condition, the disparity between their strength would still be undeniable. Furthermore, the real challenge of the CHFy in the capabilities of the rest of the team on the benches.

    2 : 0!

    ¡°What a real and pure man! Do you think that Vasilyevich can be challenged by you sissies!¡±

    ¡°Almighty brother Noriba!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too weak! Is there anyone else that can fight for real!¡±

    The northern viewing gallery turned noisy yet again. In contrast to their excited cheers and roars, silence reigned over the Tianjing fans.

    Having gone entirely limp, Barran was stretchered from the stage. The final chop was just too frightening! Despite condensing all of his Soul Power into his runic shield, it was still cleaved into half the by the chop! Furthermore, the surging power had almost damaged his Soul Sea after destroying all of his defences! The muscle convulsions happening all over his body would take quite a long time to recover. The disparity between him and Noriba had crossed the boundaries that willpower could make up for.

    All of the Tianjing fans, including the Tianjing squadron members, sent worried gazes towards Wang Zhong. Now, Tianjing had already fallen into the pit of despair. Grai had fallen, while the only one else that could create miracles, Barran, did not fare much better. Tianjing had seemingly exhausted all of their possibilities. Although they had expected Barran to lose, they believed that he could waste Noriba¡¯s energy in the process. However, instead of that, Barran was utterly incapable of holding Noriba back! As for the others...

    Would it really end up with the disaster of brother King being used by his opponents to vent their anger, ending his CHF journey with a pointless victory over a substitute?

    However, the most pertinent question in that moment was, who he was going to send up for the 3rd duel? Would Brother King personally grace the stage? That was the most likely possibility, and would most likely be countered with Vasilyevich sending a substitute. This would allow dimir to easily clinch victory in the following duel! When that happens, he would be able to use absolute strength and the selection advantage topletely crush Tianjing from this CHF!

    It would not be difficult for them to do so!

    However, if brother King didn¡¯t go up, the final result wouldn¡¯t really be different. Perhaps Emily, who had disyed rather good performances in this CHF, might be able to put up a challenge for Vasilyevich. However, Grozny still had 2 more soldier mainstays on their bench. Their upational advantage, coupled with their S rank level strength, would definitely be an impossible hurdle for Emily to ovee.

    Tianjing had lost!

    A miserable atmosphere descended over the Tianjing fans present in the stadium and Skylink. Nevertheless, Mo Xingchen, Mo Wen, Carolyn, Gui Xinying, as well as dimir, clearly did not entertain such thoughts. Instead, all of them were paying close attention to Wang Zhong¡¯s expressions. At the instant when Barran had lost, none of them had noticed any presence of disappointment or anxiety appear on his face. A lot of people felt that Tianjing¡¯s victory for this match depended on them pulling a reversal. However, it was clear that dimir would not make the same mistakes Tianjing¡¯s earlier opponents had made.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you now!¡± said Wang Zhong towards Scarlet. Nodding her head, Scarlet took a deep breath before standing up. There were only 2 choices left for Tianjing, Scarlet and Emily. On the aspect of breadth of mind, Scarlet was still better than Emily. Furthermore, she was also willing to take on the responsibility of being the one who decided Tianjing¡¯s fate.

    With a smile, Scarlet smiled, turned around, and walked towards the stage. As she proceeded, she could sense everything happening around her, including the disappointed sighsing from the Tianjing fans. Even the hardcore Tianjing fans had only ced their hopes in Wang Zhong and Grai, with Barran barely being considered. As for the other members of the Tianjing squadrons, everyone basically didn¡¯t have good impressions of them.

    Of course, this was unavoidable. After all, the other Tianjing members had indeed not had any spectacr performances andbat results to warrant that. However, that was not important at this moment. The most important thing right now was still the stage of this semifinal, as well as the stage that everyone yearned for! Being able to stand there to duke it out for Wang Zhong, for Tianjing, and for a greater future was something that Scarlet felt extremely fortunate about.

    Wang Zhong had previously mentioned that this duel was for her to disy her style for the world to see. Regardless of the result, he would go up for the fourth duel and take a point. Regardless of the eventual oue, they would have given their all for it!

    Old Greene¡¯s eyes were filled with gratification and encouragement as he stared at his granddaughter standing on the stage. He was already extremely satisfied at the results that Tianjing, as well as Scarlet, had achieved in this CHF. Being able to witness his granddaughter standing on such a stage was undoubtedly the greatest honour and glory he had ever felt in his life!

    Having seen Tianjing¡¯s selection, Vasilyevich quickly made theirs, as a soldier wielding a runic sword stood up.

    ¡°A ranged soldier VS a soldier. It¡¯s over.¡± Sighs immediately nketed the silent Tianjing viewing galleries.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s an assassin-inclined soldier.¡±

    ¡°Can any hopes be ced on Scarlet¡¯s Ice attribute special ability? A ranged soldier with an Ice attribute special ability can slow down the air in their surroundings, allowing them to unleash a perfect kitingbat style. This has a certain level of effectiveness against assassins.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The information provided clearly indicates that De Gea also possess an Ice attribute special ability. This means that his resistance to frost and ice will definitely be very high. Scarlet basically has no chance of winning. Her victory against Torres with the surprise formation of ice mirrors has already been analyzed and dissected. This time, she will not be able to recreate that miracle.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else from Tianjing that can help brother King! Grai, sigh¡­¡±

    The dejected atmosphere emanating from the Tianjing fans caused the entire stadium to be filled with a feeling of misery. The possibility of their brother King being eliminated from this CHF via a substitute was definitely the most miserable way for Tianjing to lose.

    Scarlet was dressed in her usualbat outfit. The figure-hugging ck spandex outfit was the standard attire for a ranged soldier. Coupled with her beauty and her 1.2m long legs, Scarlet appeared rather eye-catching. Although she didn¡¯t give people the blood-racing feeling they would get from ball queens like Laura and Sharmie, she appeared more like the big sis of the neighbourhood, well worth a second look, while giving people the feeling of being close with each other.

    However, the more eye-catching feature was the pair of shoes she was wearing. Unlike other ordinarybat footwear, they appeared to be fashioned out of some kind of mutated beast. Furthermore, their surfaces were filled with runic engravings, causing the shoes to radiate with a gentle glow.

    ¡°Those shoes appear quite morous. Runic shoes?¡±

    Many experts had taken notice of them, including dimir.

    ¡°What pretty flower patterns! I¡¯ve never heard of any runic shoes! What a joke!¡±

    The Federation¡¯s Runic Engraving industry mostly worked on weapons; at most, they also engraved armour. However, the effects they had on armour pieces were not especially powerful, thereby limiting its uses. Furthermore, runes could only be engraved on alloys which contained a certain amount of dimensional crystals. The runes on those shoes... were most likely just for cosmetic appeal, or a good luck charm.

    ¡°I hope that Scarlet can create another miracle like what she had done with the ice mirrors. She is a soldier that relies on her intelligence to fight.¡±

    As everyone started to discuss with one another, Scarlet looked over towards De Gea, who was standing before her with an ice-cold expression on his face. For a northerner, De Gea didn¡¯t have a big frame, standing at around 1.9 metres tall. He also wasn¡¯t overly muscr like Noriba or Pomo, having more of a slender, athletic built. His frame and build had been always looked down on by the northerners.

    While living in the northern regions, he had been criticized by some super soldiers for his overly skinny build, causing him tobelled as a loser from a young age. In fact, he had been bullied and nicknamed as a skinny monkey. This hadsted all the way until the awakening of his special ability; he used his speed to carve a pathpletely different from that of the other soldiers from the northern regions. Finally, he managed to obtain a slot as a mainstay in the Grozny squadron, as well as the recognition from the Vasilyevich Family!

    However, having that recognition alone clearly wasn¡¯t enough, as true experts needed to achieve spectacrbat results to change the views of everyone around them.

    He had always yearned to stand on this stage in this CHF. Indeed, his opponent was slightly weaker than he had expected. However, regardless of their strength or gender, he needed to show everyone that he was giving his all, and not showing even the slightest bit of mercy.

    He wanted everyone to remember his name ¡ª De Gea!

    Whoosh...

    As he unsheathed his long sword, the clear ring as it left its scabbard rang out across the entire stadium.

    Fighting intent blossomed in Scarlet¡¯s eyes as she lowered her stance slightly and ced her hands at her waist.

    Waves of energy rapidly surged out from both people. Although they were not as overbearing or overwhelming like what dimir or Carolyn had disyed, they were able to immediately flood and rece the nervous atmosphere in the stadium.

    Ding!

    Thepetition bell was rung! With a light tap using the tip of his foot, De Gea shot forwards like an arrow!

    The soldiers of the northern regions did not excel at speed. However, that clearly wasn¡¯t the case for De Gea. Not only was he quick, his movements felt rather smooth and graceful. Showdowns between any closed rangedbatant and a ranged soldier werepletely dependent on distance, where the former would give their all to close the gap, while thetter would do anything to maintain a safe distance.

    De Gea¡¯s advance was quick and swift, just like a gust of wind. In response, Scarlet whipped her hands out, unleashing a hail of fire from her Kalum pistols. Beautiful trails appeared in the air as the bullets formed a that travelled right towards De Gea.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Unlike the obstructive hails she had unleashed in the earlier matches, this bullet hail appeared significantly denser, while the formed was clearly on a level higher than before. Her improved proficiency in her special ability resulted in a great increase of the power present within her Soul Power bullets. The most frightening trait of an expert ranged soldier was that they did not need to care about energy consumption. Not only that, the removal of this concern over energy consumption would allow for a greater range of potentialbat tactics, and also allow them to adopt a better mindset duringbat. In fact, it could be hailed as a door that opens other doors, creating a positive feedback loop.

    The hail of bullets instantly sealed up all of the paths De Gea could take to advance. Furthermore, he was now forced to pay attention to his follow-up movements. If he were to dodge and evade, he would continue to be a target for her. If he were to retreat, it would buy more time for Scarlet to unleash attacks at him. While this was happening, Scarlet had already made her move that increased her effectiveness against De Gea!

    Heightened emotions started to appear in the hearts of the Tianjing fans. Scarlet¡¯s disy of strength, as well as the hail of bullets she unleashed, had stirred up excitement in their hearts. Even the Mo¡¯s List ranged soldiers like si were nodding their heads slightly in acknowledgement. This girl had really improved a lot since the start of this CHF! Due to the Casted Soul Stage limit, there was no such thing as an absolute disparity between the greater majority of the participants present. If one were to train hard and frequently, they would be able to gain enlightenment when unique circumstances or situations present themselves. Once enlightenment was gained, one would gain apletely different understanding of the world they lived in. This was precisely the case for Scarlet and Barran.

    However, this show of strength was still insufficient to defeat her current opponent.

    Not the slightest bit of change was present in De Gea¡¯s eyes as the hail of bullets approached him. To him, evading them or retreating were both easy actions for him to aplish. Nevertheless, his advancement has been disrupted. Being forcibly pulled into a battle of attrition was not something that he wished to happen. He wanted to prove to the entire northern region that he was capable of winning against an opponent like her, and he wanted to do so in a clean and perfect manner!

    Conveniently sliding his left foot to the left, his body started to sway and flicker. In the next moment, those flickering afterimages rushed through the iing bullet hail at high speeds, appearing as though he had just ¡°phased¡± through the bullets! Not a single bullet had managed to graze him! In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any reduction in his advance!

    50 metres! 40 metres!

    The countless fans who had started to ce their hopes in Scarlet immediately became nervous, their hearts jumping to their throats upon seeing the scene unfolding on the stage. De Gea was indeed unlike an average soldier from the northern regions! The swiftness and deftness of his bodily movements were utterly different from the usual style of the northern regions! From the speed of his advance, could he really close the distance with Scarlet in an instant?

    ¡°No! The most optimal range for the Kalum pistol series is about 20 to 30 metres. We have to wait for De Gea to enter that range before victory or defeat is apparent.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet still has her Ice attribute special ability that can slow his speed down!¡±

    As whispers rang out in the viewing galleries, the fight on the stage had rapidly heated up. De Gea had already closed into the sweet 30-metre optimal zone for Scarlet¡¯s attacks. When that happened, the energy she had quietly umted exploded out in an instant!

    The rhythmic shooting instantly changed into flinging shots! Numerous bullet trails were unleashed out as Scarlet swung her hands in the air!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    It was the same high-speed hail of bullets. However, this time, they appeared to fly towards a ce far away from De Gea!

    However, no one would believe that this was a mistake!

    Arc Shot! Furthermore, it was a bullet formationposed of 7 to 8 Arc Shots!

    The reason why Arc Shots were hard to defend against was due to their flight paths being extremely hard to predict. If you guessed that it wasing from the left, it mighte from the right! At the very least, the bullet had to travel 50% of the distance before one could make any judgement of its final target. However, when Arc Shots were fired in session to form a criss-cross that was constantly weaving about, it would screw one¡¯s judgement up even if one was capable of predicting their final targets!

    De Gea¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, while he started to move even more intensely than before in an attempt to use his increased speed to rush out of the obstruction zone created by the iing hail of Arc Shots. Clearly, Scarlet had already taken this into ount. Those curving bullets started to converge, before suddenly flying right towards the area in front of Dea! After crisscrossing about, they instantly arrived before him!

    Arc Shot formation! Furthermore, they were shot such that they wouldnd simultaneously! De Gea furiously halted his forward motion as well as his swaying. The extremely unpredictable flight paths of Arc Shotsing in as a formation was basically the nemesis of any nimble and deft movements. In the next instant, the runic sword in his hand quickly sparkled with radiance!

    Invisible Gale Sword!

    That was one of the quick sword techniques within the Federation¡¯s list ofbat moves! The sword shades unleashed by De Gea were so numerous that they appeared to form a void in the air! The barrage of sword shades blocked every single Arc Shoting his way. If he wasn¡¯t even able to defend against this attack, he would be totally unqualified to say in the Grozny squadron.

    Ding ding ding ding ding !

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Although every single Soul Power bullet was blocked by the dense sword formation, every single one of them exploded upon being destroyed, sending massive amounts of ice-cold air sting outwards in all directions! The entire area was instantly covered with a dense ice fog, while ayer of frost rapidly formed on the ground!

    The Freezing Constriction created from an Ice attribute special ability. Naturally, Scarlet was worlds apart from the level dimir could unleash. The reduction in speed and frost on the ground and air would pose a certain level of disturbance to a soldier. However, the problem was that she was faced against a soldier from the northern regions. That was an absolutely depressing matter for Scarlet, as the northerner soldier¡¯s resistance to ice and frost was among the highest within the Federation.

    However, De Gea suddenly slowed down his advance! There definitely had to be a hidden goal behind this!

    Almost all of the northerner soldiers present were basking in the glory of dimir, Noriba and Pomo. However, that did not mean that they were weak. Furthermore, Grozny had made sure to properly analyse Scarlet before the start of this match. With Barran still recovering from his injuries, she would be Tianjing¡¯s only hope in the case Grai fell. Letting Barran go first definitely had to be due to Wang Zhong¡¯s habitualbat strategy of letting his opponents feel rxed before unleashing a big move.

    Yes, the ice mirrorbat technique she had used before would not be useful now. However, who could be sure that they did not create newbat techniques just for this duel?

    De Gea wasn¡¯t the only person feeling that something was fishy, as the members of the Grozny squadron too felt that something was amiss. A ranged soldier that was unleashing her shots recklessly before her target even reached her optimal range. Could she be nning on a battle of attrition against a northerner soldier?

    Scarlet was basically showing off her amateur skills before an expert! The sharp and cold bullet hailstorm was just like one¡¯s struggle before death. However¡­ this definitely wasn¡¯t the case for Scarlet. In fact, she was well known for being able to keep her cool duringbat! In other words, she was nning on using the frosty air she had unleashed to write her story!

    Due to her ¡°wanton¡± shooting, the entire stage was covered in a fog of frost. Although it did not pose any danger at all to De Gea, a feeling as though he had sunk in to a trap continued to nag at his heels.

    Truthfully speaking, Scarlet was also shocked by De Gea¡¯s reactions. Indeed, just as Wang Zhong had predicted, her opponent was already caught in her trap. If De Gea had bet his life and continued to rush straight towards her, there was nothing she could have done. After all, she was indeed incapable of contending head-on against an S ranked soldier. However, there were times that being overly cautious was not a good thing. De Gea¡¯s over-vignce had given her the time to implement her n.

    All of a sudden, the fight happening on the stage fell into a deadlock. De Gea¡¯s decision did not arouse much suspicion, as being calm and cautious was usually the surefire way to obtain victory. Although Scarlet¡¯s attacks were quick and urate, they were not powerful enough to break through De Gea¡¯s defences. Once the effects of those attacks dissipated, his counter attack would definitely overwhelm Scarlet!

    As they continued to watch the fight, many experts could not help but shake their heads, though it wasn¡¯t due to them looking down on Scarlet. Being able to y with an S ranked mainstay while unleashing textbook level kiting tactics, and being able to barely maintain an equilibrium for this fight was more than they had expected from her. However, it was a pity that the other people from Tianjing, inclusive of her, were just dragging Wang Zhong and Grai down in this CHF semifinal match.

    Originally, Tianjing had the qualifications to rub shoulders with S+ ranked powerhouse squadrons. Originally, All Mouthy King had the chance to duke it out with Mo Wen for the title of the number one youth under the heavens. However, if Scarlet lost, that chance would disappear into oblivion.

    ¡°She¡¯s stillcking a bit¡­¡± said Sharmie in a regretful tone as she shook her head. ¡°Barran¡¯s strength isn¡¯t up to par. With only 2 trump cards in their line up, it¡¯s too difficult for Tianjing to handle an S+ powerhouse squadron. In fact, there isn¡¯t even any leeway to employbat strategies, nor is there any room for any mistakes. However, who canpletely prevent mistakes from happening in apetition like this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how good would it be if one of us was over there in Tianjing¡¯s lineup.¡± Laura nodded in agreement as she clenched her fists in nervousness. It was a real pity! It would really be too miserable for Tianjing to get eliminated from this CHF in such fashion.

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s lost.¡±

    A feeling of suppression started to appear on the stage. Without talking about Laura and Sharmie, many of the experts present in the viewing galleries, as well as some of the more acute people in the audience, were slowly beginning to feel it. However, it was definitely a feeling of helplessness. If it was a fight between Wang Zhong and dimir, none of them would feel any regrets orints regardless of the oue of the match. However, this... was just a show of Scarlet being yed with until her death!

    Furthermore, her opponent was still holding back, and not even showing any intention of unleashing a powerful attack.

    From the infinite confidence in Grai, to the expectations for Barran, ending with the little bit of hope in Scarlet. However, all of these were smashed apart by Vasilyevich¡¯s disy of absolute strength! Indeed, those with S+ statuses would not allow anyone to easily shake their foundations.

    Truthfully speaking, this was also the conclusion various experts had drawn before the start of this match. In fact, the greatest problem wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong; it was the other Tianjing members. With the exception of Wang Zhong, the rest had beenpletely analysed by the rest of the world. Even Grai had suffered defeated in the face of aplete counter! Furthermore, no one knew that Pomo had any other killing moves hidden up his sleeves!

    At this moment, Scarlet was still ¡°struggling desperately¡± on stage, continuing to run around as she unleashed suppressive fire towards De Gea. However, despite all of her hard work, the effects of her moves were slowly diminishing. Nevertheless, she continued to strive on, not giving up for even one instant, maintaining a calmposure that every top-ss ranged soldier should have inbat.

    Perhaps having felt her spirit, or being indifferent to it, the audience started to react.

    ¡°Win and loss are not important! If you¡¯re unwilling to lose, just give your all!¡±

    ¡°You can do it, Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Go go Tianjing!¡±

    ¡°Brother King will be upter to return the favour! Tianjing¡¯s still the best!¡±

    Starting from the shouts of a few male fans, it quickly turned into the roars from a significant number of people. Being Tianjing supporters since the very beginning, they were already extremely satisfied with their run in this CHF. With Tianjing¡¯s strength and history ofbat results, being able to reach the semifinals was already a heaven-defying achievement! What more could they wish for?

    The depressing atmosphere in the stadium quickly disappeared as the Tianjing fans seemed to have walked out from the shadows of defeat, causing the entire stadium to be filled with excitement and life. However, it did nothing to change anything in the fight happening on the stage.

    Scarlet¡¯s movements had beenpletely sealed, while her opponent was bearing down on her, narrowing the gap to only a dozen metres! This range was more than sufficient for De Gea to unleash a lethal attack at her! De Gea was nning on forcing her to make the first move. As long as she did that, this duel would be over!

    No loss could be tolerated! No idents were allowed to happen!

    A burst of light erupted from De Gea¡¯s eyes, while the runic sword in his hand was already prepared to unleash attacks that sealed of all paths that Scarlet could escape from! With a tap of his feet, he continued to advance forward, pressuring her with a ferocious rush!

    The rapid speed of his rush as well as the absence of escape paths for Scarlet caused many Tianjing fans to close their eyes, as they were couldn¡¯t bear to witness the inevitable! However, it was at this instant that a sliver of a smile appeared on Scarlet¡¯s face. Ever since her trip down the mountain alongside Wang Zhong, Scarlet had gained an understanding: a situation of despair, might not really be despair at all! Nothing was absolute in this world! As long as one was willing to change their perspective, a situation of despair might be give birth to for new hopes and dreams!

    This was the lesson that Wang Zhong had taught all of them. By changing one¡¯s perspective, one would be able to ovee a difficult obstacle!

    Unknowingly, the entire stage was already covered by ayer of frost, as both sides continued to unleash their Ice attribute special abilities. As they continued to unleash attacks, the frostyer had gained a significant thickness. While people could see that this was not beneficial towards Scarlet¡¯s mobility, in her imaginative thoughts, Scarlet felt the stage had be her personal heaven!

    Cold air started to converge around Scarlet¡¯s legs, something that caused strange feelings to surface in De Gea. He did not know what Scarlet was doing, as it waspletely illogical to do so! However, this clearly did not affect his intent to obtain victory in this fight!

    It¡¯s over!

    With an explosive rush, the distance between Scarlet and De Gea was reduced to just several metres! The runic sword in De Gea¡¯s hands blossomed with dazzling brilliance!

    Left hand wielding his runic sword, right hand holding an ice shield! Offence and defence in unity!

    Dashing Gale Thrust!!

    This thrust came with iparable speed! Being a ranged soldier, yet forced into such a closed rangedbat, Scarlet was utterly incapable of mustering any defence! However, it was at that instant that Scarlet suddenly twisted her body. Fluttering elegantly in the air, she evaded De Gea¡¯s attack in a spectre-like manner! At the same time, she proceeded to slide speedily across the ground, increasing the distance between her and De Gea to over a dozen metres in the blink of an eye!

    What was that speed?!

    De Gea was dumbfounded by what he saw! In fact, countless people watching in the stadium were stunned by her moves!

    In that earlier instant, Scarlet had basically moved slipped through the air like the wind, while moving at a speed akin to a bolt of lightning!

    Even Napier Mo, who was crowned as the strongest assassin in this CHF, was dumbfounded by what he saw! What exaggerated speed was that! Furthermore, that change of direction and speed was too inconceivable! It hadpletely broke all thews of physics and power generation! She had moved just like a bullet unleashed for an Arc Shot! Could that be considered as... Arc Steps???

    After an instant of shock, the images shown on the variousrge screens immediately cleared everyone¡¯s confusions. At this moment, there were actually... ice des present beneath Scarlet¡¯s feet!

 Chapter 614 - Complete reversal of fate (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 614: Complete reversal of fate (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    She¡­ was ice-skating?

    A deathly silence nketed the entire stadium, as everyone had their eyes wide open, their jaws agape with shock. As this was happening, the chilling howl of ice-cold air blew past Scarlet¡¯s ears. Unlike the step-by-step increase in pressure she had felt as De Gea advanced, the massive spike in speed due to her skating instantly allowed feelings of freedom to gush out from her heart.

    Ever since young, she really loved ice-skating, amon hobby for many young Federation girls. Frankly speaking, she was rather proficient in it. However, after choosing to be a soldier, she had obviously buried this hobby of hers deep down in her heart. However, being able to dust off this old machine caused her to feel iparable delight and happiness.

    Being free, happy and rxed! Naturally, there was also the massive burst of self-confidence that had exploded from her heart! Never did she expect that her pastime in the earlier part of her youth would end up being the straw that saved her life!

    This field of ice had now be her stage!

    After a moment of recollection, Scarlet awakened from her nostalgia, her eyes now brimming with fighting intent!

    With a right leg slightly bent, her long and slender left leg drew a long arc on the ground, causing her beautiful figure to slide across the ice. At the same time, her twin pistols started unleashing bullets once again!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Across her, De Gea had already turned around and started a dash towards her. Being a northerner soldier, the slippery surface of the iceyer did not pose any kind of impediment to him! After the initial wave of shock had set in, he did not believe that Scarlet could just be faster than himself by wearing a pair of ice-skates!

    However, this thoughtpletely vanished after a few seconds.

    Everyone from the northern regions treated ice skating as something only children would do for fun. Therefore, most of the soldiers that had dreams and aspirations would not concern themselves with learning ice-skating, as all of them felt that this had absolutely no use inbat!

    However, Scarlet was not relying on her legs, but her Soul Power and special ability to drive her movements!

    Propelling herself using her Soul Power and special ability via the ice des formed beneath her feet, the movements she made were simply too beautiful for words to describe! Furthermore, not only was she travelling at an extremely fast speed, the various eye-dazzling movements and changes in directions she made, as well as the attention-grabbing, turns and evasions, werepletely different from the usual movements soldiers were trained to recognize! This method of moving about was so sly it had basically blown the minds of everyone watching!

    Through the use of explosive bursts of power, De Gea¡¯s speed in a straight line might be able to contend against Scarlet¡¯s current speed. However, the various twists, turns and directional changes caused his head to start spinning!

    She was clearly travelling at a high speed right towards him, yet she was able to defy logic by instantly switching from a left turn to a right, all while maintaining her stability! Her body was capable of doing various kinds of angled twists due to the changing centre of gravity, causing his Gale sword thrusts to look like a joke before her!

    This came along with the bullets unleashed by her twin pistols, which were now being fired frompletely inconceivable angles! Furthermore, the threat posed by them had increased dramatically, with the sounds of gunfire turning in a never-ending loop! Bullets came flying over from all around him, smashing into his arms, head, and even his face, painting an ever-increasing image of misery!

    This time, De Gea was being attacked from so many directions that he was forced into a purely defensive stance! For all their strengths, soldiers from the northern regions were just too rigid and inflexible. Their training was also extremely orthodox and unchanging. Therefore, he had never encountered such an outrageous style ofbat and rhythm! As she became increasingly familiarised with her movements as she skated about, she slowly sunk into a trance!

    In that instant, it became aplete suppression of De Gea!

    The Tianjing fans watching from the stadium were already going mad with excitement. All of them had already given up all hope and expectations for this duel! However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect such an absolute reversal to happen!

    There was no way that the spectators could prevent themselves from bing emotional upon seeing this, right? At every crucial moment, there would always be someone from Tianjing who would take up the mantle and reverse the situation! Previously, there was Grai, and then there was Barran. This time, was it the time for their long-legged vice-captain to do so?

    What an incredible waltz on ice!

    ¡°This girl¡¯s turned god-like!¡± si eximed in admiration.

    To any ranged soldier, the most important factor to a powerful attack wasn¡¯t the power behind it, but using an insane speed alongside devilish movements that could exceed that of an assassin, to establish an invincible position inbat. When coupled with never-ending long-ranged fire, so what if the power behind each individual attack was weak? Even metal tes would be prated by slow and repetitive hammering!

    Karkel was also somewhat dumbfounded by what he saw. His movements and speed could be considered as the most unique among all of the CHF ranged soldiers, as he dared to meticulously calcte the best distance to fight before engaging in close-quartersbat. Now, Scarlet was utilising the rotations and inconceivable directional changes to suppress her opponent!

    He was the type that would drag out the fight, while Scarlet was the type that would circle her opponent.

    The only thing that could be said was that she had gained enlightenment.

    ¡°There¡¯s still preparation needed to use this move. That iceyer can¡¯t be formed at the start of a fight. After disying this move to the public, no one will give her the chance to slowly nket the entire stage with ice anymore.¡±

    ¡°So what? We just want this round!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing¡¯s gonna pull a reversal? Ha, this is getting interesting!¡±

    ¡°If Scarlet¡¯s able to take this round, the pressure willnd on the Grozny side. dimir might be forced to face off against Wang Zhong, and a 4:1 victory will probably not happen. If he uses anyone else to match up against Wang Zhong, that¡¯s equivalent to telling everyone that he is afraid of Wang Zhong!

    ¡°Ah! No matter how the Ice Prince treats fame with indifference, even the northern regions would not look kindly on him if he shows this level of weakness! Furthermore, this will have a very big blow towards the morale of his squadron.¡±

    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting!¡±

    As the atmosphere became electrified, with crazed fans shouting out Scarlet and Tianjing with all their might, De Gea rapidly calmed himself down. This was his opponent¡¯s trump card. Naturally, he knew that if he lost, the situation that everyone was discussing would unfold, which would force his big boss dimir into apletely passive position! If that happened, everything that all those before him had done for this match would gopletely down the drain!

    He couldn¡¯t lose! He absolutely couldn¡¯t lose!

    There was absolutely nothing wrong with De Gea¡¯s actions in this fight, as a stable defence was indeed the best way to deal with situations that one did not haveplete confidence in. As for the matter of ice-skating, he would not even attempt to try it out! He knew he was not suitable for movements that required that level of deftness and dexterity. Furthermore, he did not have any prior ice-skating experience. However, with a stable defence established, his opponent would not be able to break through it and eliminate him!

    Scarlet had now established an extremely superior position on stage, revolving around her opponent and attacking while maintaining approximately 10 metres of distance. However, after a moment of fluster at the beginning, De Gea had utilised his ice shield and runic sword to create a stable defence against all of her attacks.

    If this continued, all of Scarlet¡¯s ingenuity would be for naught; once De Gea got ustomed to her attacking style and rhythm, she would end up being the biggest loser. Clearly, some of the experts present could already see this happening.

    This was the reason why fancy moves were unable to win life-or-death battles! As long as De Gea didn¡¯t make a second mistake, which northerner soldiers clearly wouldn¡¯t, Grozny would have some breathing room. Indeed, Scarlet had pulled out a frightening move! However, De Gea was extremely stable!

    After 5 minutes of defending, De Gea finally discovered that the key to her arcing movementsy with not the where her body and eyes were pointing at, but the tips of her feet. Ice-skating requires repetitive movements, and that would develop into habits. Regardless of how talented Scarlet was, she wasn¡¯t able to defy the heavens and alter thews of physics and the conservation of momentum! Compared to dimir, the things she was doing were just like child¡¯s y!

    As he waited for his opponent to unleash her killing move, the confidence and judgement in De Gea¡¯s heart continued to grow stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Frozen Forest!¡±

    Suddenly, De Gea roared out, before the icy air that perfused his surroundings instantly turned multiple times denser!

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Dozens of ice des burst out from the ground, immediately surrounding the two of them. Despite reacting quickly and avoiding them, everyone could see that those ice des were not meant to do harm. Instead, they were there to restrict the area in which Scarlet could move about!

    BANG!

    Scarlet¡¯s movements were instantly obstructed as she mmed into an ice de that had suddenly emerged from the ground, almost injuring herself in the process.

    While her movements were obstructed, De Gea had already leapt high up into the air. This was the moment where he would obtain victory! Soldiers from the northern regions were never afraid of challenges! When rivals meet on a narrow path, only the brave will be victorious!

    Icy Prison Leaping Strike!

    Having converged all of his power, as well as having figured out all of Scarlet¡¯s rotations to the tee, the only choice left for his opponent was to engage in a head-on sh against him! However, if that happens, he would be able to instantly finish her off!

    Do you dare to sh against me!

    De Gea¡¯s eyes brimmed with madness and the confidence for victory!

    Die!

    Indeed, the bloodlust andbative spirit that the northerner soldiers possessed were extremely overbearing. Furthermore, the ice de formation, as well as her opponent¡¯s sudden all out attack, hadpletely derailed Scarlet¡¯s rhythm! Tianjing has never bumped into such a person before! Subconsciously, Scarlet started to swerve¡­ and flee backwards¡­

    It¡¯s over! This time, it¡¯s over!

    If one tries to flee at this moment, the fight would be over!

    An astonishing exchange took ce, as the sounds of gunfire and swords swishing rang out¡­

    BANG!

    The two figures crossed past each other, both appearing stagger slightly upon doing so¡­

    Countless Tianjing fans could not help but to cover their mouths in shock, while old Greene could not help but to leap out of his seats! Although he could feel that Grozny didn¡¯t have much evil intent towards Tianjing, severe injuries and deaths were unavoidable matters inbat of this level.

    The two of them did not make any further movements. At this moment, Scarlet¡¯s face had turned deathly pale, as though there was not a single drop of blood flowing beneath her skin, while her chest heaved up and down heavily with every breath. Compared to her, a solemn expression was present on De Gea¡¯s face, while killing intent shot out from his eyes. Not a single sound could be heard in the stadium as everyone waited from the results in bated breaths. This fight was directly connected to the results for this semifinal match!

    Drip¡­ Drip¡­

    Droplets of blood started to drip down from De Gea¡¯s head, before his stiff body started to sway. ¡°What a¡­ good shooting technique¡­¡±

    Immediately after saying those words, he fell face first onto the ground¡­

    What the hell? What the hell? How was that possible???

    De Gea, who had obtained an absolutely superior position, had actually copsed! Even if he was struck by Scarlet¡¯s attacks, they definitely were not lethal! Why?!

    The entire stadium turned deathly silent, as everyone could not understand exactly what had happened! However, some experts finally felt that something was fishy! Although De Gea was pursuing Scarlet, and he had unleashed his attack towards her, why did she suddenly appear behind him?

    Therge screens proceeded to y back thest moment.

    From the looks of it, De Gea¡¯s attack had struck home. In fact, the icy-cold air gushing out from him had already froze Scarlet¡¯s hair up. At this instant, Scarlet was still attempting to flee, with her twin pistols present before her. If she attacked, her bullets would only strike air¡­

    However, in the next instant, Scarlet had disappeared, before appeared behind De Gea in the next instant! All of De Gea¡¯s Soul Power and strength had been channelled to his weapons, leaving not the slightest bit of defence present on his back! Just like that, Scarlet¡¯s attack smashed against the back of his defenceless head!

    When a soldier didn¡¯t put up any defences, they wouldn¡¯t be any different from an ordinary person!

    In that instant, everyone could see that the strange pair of shoes Scarlet wore were actually a pair of runic shoes! The runic array patterns glowing with golden light allowed Scarlet to unleash a Shukuchi, an instantaneous movement skill that was much faster than dimensionalbat techniques for close ranges!

    It appeared just as though a sh of light has swept past him!

    At this moment, Scarlet looked at her feet. This pair of runic shoes were meticulously created by the efforts of Wang Zhong, Grai and the old Potter. These were the Federation¡¯s first pair of runic shoes! Engraved on their surface was a runic array for a spatial instantaneous movement skill! Although it might not aid Wang Zhong and Grai in any way inbat, it was extremely useful for someone of her level. It was due to this that she was able to pull of aplete reversal!

    She, she had done it!

    When her opponent seen her flee, and had unleashed his fully powered attack at her, he had alsopletely rxed his defences! Never, ever in his wildest dreams would he expect her to unleash such a lethal shot from behind!

    3rd duel, Scarlet, victory!

    Hu¡­Hu¡­Hu¡­standing on the stage, Scarlet could clearly hear the sounds of her own breath, as her surroundings appeared to bepletely devoid of sound. Was this for real?

    In fact, she knew that she was utterly incapable of engaging in a head-on fight against De Gea with her level of strength, as he was on apletely different level from her. This pair of runic shoes was the old Potter¡¯s first practical experiment for the new runic system he had developed with Wang Zhong. Truthfully speaking, the results during testing were not that great, as it was extremely unstable, as well as moving her to ces that she was not aiming for. However, being this deep into the CHF and at such a critical moment for Tianjing, she could only give it a try. This was the situation Tianjing was in! Having given it a few tries, she would always be dizzy after using it. However, this time, she was iparably clear-headed when she used it. In fact, she felt as though time had ¡°slowed¡± down when doing so!

    She had done it. She had really done it!

    In this semifinal match, she had once again be useful in a crucial moment! She did not disappoint the title of vice-captain! Thinking about the path she had taken in this CHF, the only thing she had really done was to help her squadron fill in some forms. Truthfully speaking, any squadron needs people like her to handle these matters. Scarlet was happy to help everyone with such menial matters. However, being a soldier, her greatest value was still to duke it out on stage!

    What was true honour and glory?

    To some people, hiding behind people¡¯s butts and entering the semifinals, or obtaining the championship before showing off proudly to others that ¡°I¡¯m also a champion¡±, were things that they would love to do.

    However, to other people, true honour and glory came from not the result, but the process! True honour and glory came from surpassing oneself, and to show one¡¯s worth!

    It was when countless people cheered in support of your performance! It was when all of your squadron mates would benefit from your struggles! Being able to prove her worth in a stage like this CHF semifinals was truly¡­ amazing!

    Scarlet¡¯s breathing gradually stabilized, before she holstered her favourite pistols.

    Raising her head and straightening her back, a faint smile appeared on her face as she pumped her left fist strongly into the air!

    Her actions immediately ignited the entire stadium! This was Tianjing¡¯s charm! Perhaps, they might not be the most talented people in the CHF. However, they would always use their intelligence and willpower to create miracles!

    Tears started to pool in old Greene¡¯s eyes. At this moment, there was nothing present in his mind except the pride he had for his granddaughter, which proceeded to fill his entire heart. Was there anything more touching that to see one¡¯s beloved granddaughter giving her all on stage, before being given true honour and glory from everyone?

    His mouth moved up and down, though no words came out. The only thing he did now was to give his all to p, pping so hard that his hands started to swell up!

    Explosive apuse filled the stadium! There were people that were genuinely in love with her performance, while some were due to being able to see such a spectacr showdown. Regardless, all of them were pping due to the chance Scarlet had bought for Tianjing!

    The Tianjing fans were already at the brink of madness! They had gone from despair to hope! This was the reversal sneak attack unleashed by weaklings! The miracle had appeared right before their eyes! Life was always that crazy! The miraculous Tianjing, miraculous Scarlet, as well as the miraculous waltz on ice!

    Berserk roars, cheers and shouts filled the viewing galleries. The Tianjing representative group led by Qian Duoduo were even more berserk, with many people hugging one another as they jumped up and down while screaming at the top of their lungs.

    That¡¯s right! This was just Tianjing¡¯s first victory in the duelling phase. However, a single victory was all it took topletely reverse the situation!

 Chapter 615 - King of Miracles vs. King of Special Abilities (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 615: King of Miracles vs. King of Special Abilities (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Now, the selection advantage was controlled by Tianjing! dimir no longer had the say on whether a duel between captains would happen or not. Tianjing now held an absolute control over the match! Wang Zhong could either match up against dimir, and remove Grozny¡¯s strongest man from the group battle equation, or use a substitute to waste dimir¡¯s fight in order to clinch an easy victory in the 5th duel, bringing this match into the group battle phase.

    It could be said that everything about this match was currently under Tianjing¡¯s control. The massive mountain of pressure bearing down on the Tianjing fans after Grai¡¯s loss in the vanguard duel had now disappeared without a trace!

    The berserk stadium and the berserk fans instantly caused the surrounding atmosphere to skyrocket to a new high! However, under this berserk exterior, eyes brimming with radiance started to appear within the audience!

    Compared to the berserk cheering theyman in the audience were disying for their idols, the participants of this CHF were clearly more interested in the details that had happened in the earlier duel.

    ¡°Tianjing already possesses a bit of the splendour a genuine S+ powerhouse squadron should have.¡±

    ¡°Their growth rate is truly mind-blowing! Both Barran and this Scarlet, their level was at most an A- rank at the start of the CHF! Now, they really are capable of holding their own against genuine S rankers!¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t overly powerful. However, they possess some kind of indescribable spirit to them!¡±

    ¡°I feel that De Gea was too impulsive with his attack. If he had stabilised his defences and endured for a moment longer, he might have been able to drag Scarlet into a pit. After all, Scarlet with her never-ending barrage of shots would consume energy more quickly than him. Furthermore, her Soul Power reserves definitely cannotpare to De Gea.¡±

    ¡°Ah. One would need to make preparations for being countered when intending to kill. If not from him rushing to end this fight, he would not be distracted into attacking, thereby leaving a gap in his defence. Scarlet would also not have had the opportunity to end the match with that decisive finisher.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t me De Gea for that. The most crucial factor is that Scarlet really knows how to put up an act. That was definitely an Oscar-level performance!¡± Napier Mo clicked his tongue in admiration. Being somewhat an actor himself, he was also tricked by Scarlet¡¯s performance! ¡°Being able to act as though she was desperate while holding such a powerful move in her hands. I feel that De Gea was being led around like a donkey with a carrot. If not, De Gea would not have chosen to attack.¡±

    ¡°Truthfully speaking, the crucial point was that he had underestimated his opponent; he alsocks foresight.¡± Mo Ling replied while shaking his head. ¡°He had overly hesitated when Scarlet was setting up her moves. He did not even prevent her from moving in circles around him. After seeing her movements on the ice, he had assumed that it was the entirety of Scarlet¡¯s move. That made him feel rxed, so much so that he did not maintain any basic thoughts of self-preservation and safety. Deep down within his heart, he still looks down on Scarlet.¡±

    In reality, Mo Ling¡¯s words had really struck home. It was all due to De Gea looking down on Scarlet. He believed that his opponent could only pull out weird moves in an attempt to win. After doing so, she would be no different from a waste.

    Carolyn, Divian and the others from the various aristocratic families were now focusing their attention to Scarlet¡¯s shoes. Perhaps it was due to Scarlet being a girl, all of them didn¡¯t care about the spectacr fashion with which she had won this duel. On the contrary, they were much more interested in the pair of runic shoes she was wearing. That was something that could create an entirely new industry! However, now, this had been dominated by Copperfield.

    In the viewing gallery, the old Potter and old Greene chatting merrily. Old Greene felt extremely content with his life. Tianjing had managed to pull off a major upset, turning from a side character into the overlord of the eastern regions! Now they were more than qualified to be rivals of Copperfield. Coupled with the various forms of support and benefits gained from obtaining their semifinalist cings in this CHF, Tianjing¡¯s return to her former glory was just around the corner! Furthermore, their connections with old Potter represented Copperfield¡¯s willingness to establish deeper rtionships and cooperation with Tianjing!

    The higher-ups of the various aristocratic families felt envy and jealousy surge through their hearts. Ordinary engraved runes on weapons would only allow for an increased rate of Soul Power transmission, or allow the transmission of certain kinds of special abilities via the strength of dimensional crystals. However, this pair of runic shoes were made from genuine living runes, and possessed special capabilities! This short ranged instantaneous movement was extremely significant! With this added capability, it could save countless lives on the battlefield! If it was capable of being mass-produced, it would truly be a matter that would revolutionise the world!

    Everyone within the Federation knew that new runic system created by the old Potter that had taken the Institute of Sciences by storm was said to be inspired by Wang Zhong! Divian was now feeling extremely regretful in her heart. Such a precious opportunity to be involved in the development of a new revolutionary industry had appeared before her and Carolyn. In fact, if they had just treasured this opportunity slightly and be more tactful with how they handled it, the oue may have been entirely different!

    Now¡­ with Carolyn¡¯s personality, she would not be too willing to drop her stance, while Wang Zhong was a decisive man and would not drag around with his feelings. Sigh.

    The berserk roars and cheers for Scarlet¡¯s victory started to gradually subside. This was not due to her not being worthy of length apuse, but due to the fact that the match had yet to end. People were now paying more attention to the next duel, which had now be the deciding duel for this match!

    Who would be sent up for the 4th duel?

    With the selection advantage in their hands, Tianjing clearly possessed the momentum going into the 4th duel. They could attack or choose to retreat. By keeping their trump card on their bench, all of the pressure had been transferred over to the Vasilyevich side, who seemed as if they didn¡¯t have a great choice of selections.

    However, there was not much hesitation or confusion present in Vasilyevich¡¯s preparatory area, as dimir proceeded to stand up, a calm expression ever so present on his face. Despite De Gea making extremely obvious mistakes in his duel against Scarlet, this was not the time to start pointing fingers. Due to Scarlet not being used to her sudden, instantaneous high-speed movements, the attacksunched against De Gea weren¡¯t that strong, and he did not sustain any serious injuries as a result. Nevertheless, the blow to his heart was definitely heavy, as he had scored an absolute zero in histest performance.

    Before the start of this match, many people seemed to have the wrong idea, that dimir would avoid a match between him and Wang Zhong. Indeed, this would be an important factor when the entire match is taken into consideration. However, there was no need for him to do so.

    The Grozny fans in the northern viewing gallery immediately started to cheer and roar upon seeing dimir stand up. dimir, the sessor of the Vasilyevich Family, was a god-like existence to every single person from the northern regions ever since his birth. This not only applied to his power of governance, but also at a spiritual level! The past few hundred years of dominance as well as various kinds of miracles and legends created by the Vasilyevich Family surrounded him!

    Now, Vasilyevich had made their choice. What about Tianjing?

    The hearts of countless Tianjing fans started to knot up as they looked over towards the Tianjing preparatory area with anticipation and nervousness.

    Naturally, everyone was hoping for a showdown where All Mouthy King, with his power that ced him above everyone else, triumphed over the ¡°god¡±, dimir. However, the ice prince, with his god-like Ice attribute special ability, appeared to be even stronger than Gui Hao. Against him, All Mouthy King¡¯s victory was not guaranteed. What if he lost? That would result in Tianjing being eliminated before the start of the group battle phase!

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Wang Zhong proceeded to stand up.

    ¡°It¡¯s captain Wang Zhong!¡± Ruo Zhi shouted out. ¡°Both sides have made their selections! There¡¯s no escape! It¡¯s captain VS captain, trump card VS trump card!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too risky? From a logical standpoint, it¡¯s best for captain Wang Zhong to avoid this duel and use a substitute to remove dimir from the equation. With his strength, he will definitely be able to finish off Vasilyevich¡¯sst mainstay and push this match into the group battle phase. That¡¯s the most stable tactic to employ.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er felt slightly regretful. ¡°In any case, this match will go into the group battle phase.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong on that point, little Yu¡¯er.¡± replied Ruo Zhi with a hearty chuckle. ¡°Entering the group battle like that would be a big disadvantage for Tianjing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Grai has sustained serious injuries, and therefore is extremely unlikely to be able to participate in the group battle. If captain Wang Zhong makes the so-called easy decision of using a substitute to enter the group battle, he will definitely have to deal with dimir, Noriba and Pomo. With these 3 pirs present in the group battle, and all of them possessing ice attribute special abilities, do you believe that Wang Zhong can deal with them?¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯er instantly gawked upon hearing this. Due to being a Tianjing fan and being overly anxious for them, she had only hoped for Tianjing to enter the group battle phase.

    ¡°Victory isn¡¯t Wang Zhong¡¯s only goal in this duel¡­¡± Ruo Zhi muttered in his heart. However, the other goal was really, really too hard to aplish¡­

    ¡°This has escted way past a showdown between 2 captains! This duel might very well decide the final victor for this match! This is the use of trump cards! The might and prestige of trump cards! For matches of this level, victory is often decided by individual strength.¡±

    The stadium and Skylink were instantly set aze the instant Wang Zhong stepped onto the stage.

    dimir VS Wang Zhong! It had finallye down to the most exciting matchup in this CHF! The showdown between the kings!

    On one side, there was the fighting genius whose fame and reputation had skyrocketed since his appearance, the king of OP! On the other side, there was the ice prince hailing from one of the most powerful aristocratic families in the Federation, the king of special abilities!

    How would dimir, the person judged to have the strongest special ability among the younger generation, act out his role as the king of ice? How would Wang Zhong, with hisbat techniques and inconceivable strength, deal with him?

    The viewership numbers on Skylink had already broken the all-time record, now surpassing the 260 million mark! This was most like the highest number of people actively present in Skylink! After all, despite being actively publicised and pushed to the masses by the Federation, not every person out there had a set of their own.

    Countless people waited anxiously in anticipation for the hottest duel in this CHF!

    Everyone had predicted Vasilyevich to employ the safest strategy to obtain victory, in order to preserve their strength to deal with Mo Wen. Clearly, they had countered Tianjing extremely well in the first 2 duels by removing 2 of the 3 most dangerous threats,Grai and Barran, from the equation. However, Scarlet¡¯s miraculous ice waltz and god-like runic shoes had saved Tianjing! Finally, Vasilyevich was still forced to rely on their captain to deal with the most crucial duel for this match.

    Enemies would always meet face to face! Finally, the most anticipated duel was about to begin!

    dimir was unarmed as he walked up the stage, appearing rather carefree, just like during the duel against Laura.

    Many people were hoping for Wang Zhong to unleash his cross wheels once again, as there were quite a few legends circting out there that his Laforgue Infinite sh Cross Wheels were a pair of genuine Divine Weapon from the dark era! Many of the spectators had not seen them in action before, and were really hoping to get a closer look at them. People would often have various kinds of fantasies when it came to Divine Weapons. Who knew if it could deal with special abilities? It might even be able to slice one of the Ice Prince¡¯s signature moves, his divinized ice walls!

    However, it was a pity that those hopes were quickly dashed!

    Wang Zhong was also unarmed.

    Nevertheless, this was not a show of arrogance. Frankly speaking, the cross wheels¡¯ were more advantageous during a group battle. Without a doubt, a Divine Weapon would lower one¡¯s energy consumption when faced with multiple opponents, and might even allow one to clinch victory in an easier fashion. However, a solo duel was more of a test of one¡¯s strength, intellect and willpower.

    To Wang Zhong and Mo Wen, an opponent like dimir was an iparably valuable aid on their path towards ultimate strength. If they were able to use a more all-rounded tactic to deal with dimir, they would be able to obtain much betterprehension when they ignite their Heroic Souls. This was what Mo Wen, or perhaps, every single Casted Soul Stage soldier, was aiming for!

    Of course, victory was important. However, their number one goal was still on the process.

    Without talking about Wang Zhong¡¯s cross wheels, with the might of the Vasilyevich Family behind him, how would it possible for dimir to not have any Divine Weapons? Could it be that he was not suitable with any of them?

    Of course, dimir could freely choose any of the drugs or dimensional crystals that would aid in the development of special abilities. In fact, it was not difficult for him to choose a Divine Weapon, like the gloves Laura had used.

    However, those things were more harmful than beneficial for dimir. The Casted Soul Stage was the most important developmental stage for one¡¯s Soul. If one constantly relied on ergogenic or external aid when met with a challenge, it would pose more harm to their progress. The heaven-gifted sons and daughters had chosen to remain in the Casted Soul Stage to allow further development of theirprehension, which would result in them being able to tread a longer path in the future. Other than some unique talents, like Bobo¡¯s naturally high bond with the legacy Divine Weapon of his Torres weapon, or to develop a Divine Weapon into a Soul Weapon, it would not be of much aid inbat against anyone of their realm.

    This was the rule that both sides followed. dimir would not use any external aids, while Wang Zhong would not use his cross wheels.

    Naturally, it could also be said that both sides were absolutely confident of their own strengths. At the same time, both of them wanted to be able to unleash themselves against an opponent that was sufficient to pose a threat to themselves!

    These thoughts could be seen in their unarmed stances as well as their attitudes towards this duel.

    As both men took their ces on the stage, there was no presence of any tension or anxiety in the atmosphere. Both of them wore faint smiles on their faces as they continued to size each other up, seemingly trying to find any weaknesses hidden beneath each other¡¯s faces.

    The Ice Prince continued to wear the suave and handsome look that he always wore. Despite the skyrocketing fame Grai has gotten over the course of this CHF, dimir appeared not one bit inferior to him in appearance. In fact, he radiated the wilderness that was more in tune to men hailing from the northern regions, causing people to feel a rush of excitement upon seeing him. If both of them were to appear together on stage, their fans would most likely freeze up as they got overwhelmed by their emotions. However, if the Ice Prince was the only one on stage, the Tianjing fans present would most likely quickly change to ¡°betray¡± their squadron. Now, there was actually some fans in the Tianjing fan viewing galleries that were shouting out stuff like ¡°The Ice Prince¡¯s so handsome!¡± or ¡°Go go, our Ice Prince!¡±. Although they didn¡¯t number in the many, they were immediately met with angry res from arge number of males.

    It had to be said that one¡¯s strength would need to a suitable appearance to be paired up with. Naturally, the betrayal from those small number of fans were clearly not enough to change the berserk rhythm set by the brother King fans.

    A collective of shouts, chants and roars suppressed all other voices in and other of the stadium, as well as the Skylink.

    ¡°No one on earth can stop brother King fans from going crazy!¡±

    ¡°Our brother King¡¯s charm is invincible! So what about the Ice Prince! Our brother King is the real man!¡±

    ¡°How can those blind women know anything about how standards! Exactly which side are you standing on?!¡±

    ¡°All hail All Mouthy King!¡±

    The countless number of Tianjing fans, especially the fans of brother King, were shouting at the top of their lungs, their ear-deafening voices filling up the entire heavens!

    Countless people have ced their heated gazes and attention towards a single person! What kind of feeling was Wang Zhong feeling right now?

    Perhaps it was hard for those in the audience to understand. Only those who had stood at the apex of the Federation would know how it feels!

    Honour, strength, goals and future!

    All Mouthy King, Wang Zhong! A figure that had developed from a star in the OP, into a legend that was known throughout the Federation!

    Without a doubt, he had already be a legend. He had created miracles that nomoner had ever done in the history of the Federation! Now, would this legend continue, or would it be snuffed out?

 Chapter 616 - Frozen (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 616: Frozen (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Without a doubt, the person before him was the greatest challenge Wang Zhong had ever faced. In the earlier matches of this CHF, All Mouthy King¡¯s opponents mainly focused onbat techniques, or were the mixed type. However, dimir was known throughout the federation as the strongest special ability user in the younger generation, while also being rather all-rounded in every aspect ofbat.

    This was also the only person, after Carolyn¡¯s loss, who could interfere with a showdown between Mo Wen and All Mouthy King! The two of them were treadingpletely different paths of strength. However, the disparity in the strength of their special abilities was absolute.

    No one was exactly sure whether special abilities orbat techniques was the strongest path towards ultimate strength. Therefore, this duel would be the benchmark for this theory!

    Exactly which would be the ultimate ruler: special abilities orbat techniques?

    ¡°What a hard prediction to make!¡±

    Mo Wen, Carolyn, Mo Xingchen, Gui Xinying¡­ way too many powerful experts were present in the viewing gallery. Although they might not care about the final victor of this match, they were absolutely attentive to the process. This duel would definitely turn out like yesterday¡¯s duel between Mo Wen and Carolyn, where people would be able to learn many things and broaden their horizons.

    ¡°The training styles of the northern regions are quite different from other regions of the Federation. Despite being a prince, dimir would have experienced countless life or death struggles in his training.¡±

    ¡°Without talking about strength or special abilities, dimir has far surpassed Gui Hao in terms of experience and attitude inbat.¡±

    The pitiful Gui Hao had recently been shot with countless verbal blows. Basically, he had be the scapegoat that everyone was using to talk about the stereotypical aristocrat, bearing all the insults that had been shot towards Be Dean, Zhao and Torres.

    ¡°Do not use the duel against Laura as a benchmark for dimir¡¯s strength. That fellow wasn¡¯t even being serious in that duel! For the Ice attribute special ability, creating defences is just the weakest capabilities it can unleash. Instead, it excels inbat. Strictly speaking, dimir might not even use those ice walls to deal with Wang Zhong. He has many other methods up his sleeves!¡±

    ¡°This will be a head-on showdown! Both of them are top-notch experts! For people of their realm, it is still difficult for slight disparities in strength are to immediately influence the momentum of the fight. Perhaps, the deciding factor for victory might not be their individual strength, but more on who can grasp opportunities that appear, or the ability to capitalize on any idents.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to predict the final victor. The only thing we can do is to look at the oue!¡±

    Everyone was so filled with anticipation for this duel, even Mo Wen could not help but add in somements.

    With the experts feeling like that, there was nothing else to be said about theymen in the audience. Unlike the usual flooding of support that would happen before every duel, massive amountsof detailed information and analysis about Wang Zhong and dimir appeared on the variousrge screens around the stadium.

    Many people were formting their own fantasies and predictions from these information, like whether Wang Zhong should go crazy with his offence right at the start of the duel. Against an opponent like dimir, taking the momentum in?the early stages of the fight would allow him to take control over the direction towards victory.

    As for dimir, he should establish his position with his ice walls to defend against All Mouthy King¡¯s powerful Spiritual Soulbat techniques. During Wang Zhong¡¯s fight against Gui Xinying, his powerfulbat techniques and Spiritual Soulbat techniques caused even her, with her Spatial Void Ruler special abilities, to admit defeat! His control over his Spiritual Soul had already reached the apex of mankind! However, could dimir¡¯s ice walls defend against Spiritual Soulbat techniques?

    All of these thoughts and doubts revolved around everyone¡¯s minds, filling everyone¡¯s hearts with intense curiosity and anticipation.

    On the casting podium, Ruo Zhi shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°All of thepatriots, friends and audience who are watching this match! The most critical duel is about to begin! The strongest king VS the strongest Ice Prince! Let us bear witness to the creation of miracles!¡±

    In Ruo Zhi¡¯s mind, Mo Wen was no doubt the strongest soldier, while All Mouthy King was unquestionably the soldier he admired the most.

    Frankly speaking, he really hoped for Wang Zhong to enter the finals of this CHF, and duke it out against Mo Wen in an epic showdown that would go down in the annals of history! However, dimir was truly too frightening! This was much doubt present in people¡¯s minds when they made their predictions, as no one dared to guarantee that Wang Zhong could defeat him!

    The atmosphere surged once again as Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice boomed out. The already fiery atmosphere present in the stadium continued to set new records to the word ¡°fiery¡±, while the terrifying volume of cheers and shouts crossed the level of ear-deafening as they surged towards the heavens!

    In contrast, the two on stage had already calmed down.

    Both Wang Zhong or dimir had been anticipating this duel for a very long time.

    Although both of them had considered various kinds of tactics and strategies to employ before the start of this match, both of them knew that the person before them was their genuine opponent.

    Both of them had put down all the baggage present in their minds. Now, they were no longer kings nor captains! Both of them were just soldiers burning with desire forbat!

    All for this one fight!

    Thepetition bell proceeded to ring, but both sides did not make a single move.

    That¡¯s right! For people at their level, whoever controlled the momentum of the fight would control victory!

    However, would making the first move allow one to snatch the momentum against an opponent of this level?

    There was no pressure of any aura emanating out from them, as both of them knew that scare tactics were useless. They might as well do something more useful than that.

    Both of them slowly started to revolve their Soul Power, wrapping it around their bodies as they ramped up to the best of their abilities.

    Whoosh¡­

    Ice started to rapidly solidify before dimir at a speed visible to the naked eye, quickly taking shape.

    This wasn¡¯t the ice walls he had used against Laura. Instead, they were long and sharp ice spears! Floating silently in the air, their tips shone with the peculiar brilliance associated with the ignition of Soul Power, causing people to feel as if they were made of hard and solid steel!

    It started with one spear, before immediately bing 2, 3¡­

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ in the blink of an eye, countless spears appeared, popting the air around dimir, causing everyone to be dumbfounded by what they saw!

    Before him, Wang Zhong was not showing any trace of weakness. Extending his hands outwards, Soul Power rapidly converged around him!

    A golden, spinning cross wheel started to take form. It wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, though it absolutely wasn¡¯t small either. Layer afteryer of cross wheels proceeded to condense around his body, appearing to be no less in number whenpared to the ice spears surrounding dimir!

    The entire stadium exploded in shock. The 2 on stage have yet to take action! Yet, therge ice spears floating in the air and the spinning cross wheels had already blown their minds! Were they watching a science-fiction movie?!

    It seemed as if there were stars bursting out the eyes of the group of participants watching in the viewing gallery. What the hell were those 2?! It was already an impressive feat to condense an ice spear or a Soul Power-formed cross wheel. However, those 2 had actually created over a hundred over a short span of a few seconds! Exactly how did these 2 people create those weapons with their special ability and Soul Power? Exactly how deep and dense were their Soul Seas? It was understandable if these were their ultimate moves. However, they clearly had yet to take any action! This was just the preparations they were making to deal with each other! Even Gui Hao with his Firmament Soul Sea would not dare to do such a thing!

    Too vicious!

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± dimir started tough.

    This was the first time that someone dared to prepare for an attack before his Ice Spear Formation! Narrowing his eyes, he proceeded to point his finger towards Wang Zhong.

    In the instant after receiving theirmand, all of the ice spears floating in the air started to vibrate. Humming as they vibrated, all of them moved forwards, before shooting down in a rain-like fashion!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Each ice spear possessed unimaginable might as they tore through the air with ease. Friction caused sparks to form, creating a ze at their tips as they rushed down towards Wang Zhong.

    A white light blossomed, and a wave of frost swept out. Countless spear shades covered the skies, showing their overbearing domination of the stage!

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong waved his hands in response, causing the spinning golden cross wheels in his surroundings to shoot outwards. Every single cross wheel drew strange arcs in the air as they formed a dense-like formation, seemingly locking up everything in their surroundings.

    Golden light instantly surged out across the stage as the cross wheels created countless gusts of wind, the collisions of light and wind weing the iing ice spears!

    Bang bang bang!

    In the blink of an eye, the Ice Spear Formation collided with the Cross Wheel Formation! Explosions erupted across the middle of the stage as hundreds of ice spears smashed chaotically against the berserk golden cross wheels!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The entire stadium instantly lit up as countless ice shards and broken cross wheels filled the stage. dimir continued to point, creating ice spears around him that reced the ones that broke. In response, Wang Zhong continued to wave his hands, creating spinning cross wheel after spinning cross wheel around him that shot out to rece the broken ones. Both of them continued to unleash attack after attack without any trace of stopping for a break or to recollect themselves! Gold and white light continued to blossom on the stage as intense explosions broke out, shaking the surrounding space and the entire stadium!

    This¡­ this was too ferocious!

    How was this a fight between two people! This was more like a fight between two armies! The audience took in everything they saw, and what a satisfying feeling it was! All of their jaws were wide open, unable to find the words to express the surge of emotions and excitement that was exploding out from their hearts! Even Gui Hao¡¯s dozen divinized Umbra des appeared just like attacksunched by a kid in the face of the exchange happening on stage!

    Instead of satisfaction, shock and astonishment were the main emotions felt by the experts as they took in the scene before them.

    Each people had differing feelings towards this, as people of different realms were able to see different things happening on stage.

    People as strong as Mo Wen and Carolyn were able to see the unfathomable deepness of their Soul Seas. Furthermore, they were also able to see a more frightening point, which was that the two on stage were actually able to perfectly control each and every single attack theyunched while condensing more and more ice spears and cross wheels!

    Those were just the points they were able to obtain on the general situation. If one were to take a detailed look, they would see that dimir wasunching his ice spears in formations that mutuallyplemented their might! 3 spears would form a small array, with nine forming arge one, just like the legs of a tripod. Wang Zhong¡¯s control over his Soul Power cross wheels was even more marvellous, as none of the hundred over cross wheels he had created had taken the same exact arc through the air!

    Every single cross wheel travelled differently from each other. However, when looking from afar, one would see that all of the cross wheels wereplimenting each other by forming a dense that blocked everything in their paths!

    Such exquisite control over his Soul Power!

    Too frightening!

    Exactly what realm did one¡¯s Spiritual Soul need to be at, to be able to aplish a feat like that?

    What a frightening Spiritual Soul! What frightening control! What frightening Soul Power reserves! What frightening special ability construction capabilities! Furthermore, both of them possessed the ability to make something out of nothing! The exchange happening on stage was already on the level that countless self-proimed geniuses would never, ever reach in their lives!

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s on the losing end.¡± said Gui Xinying, her eyes glowing like torches as she continued to stare at the stage. Being the sister of Gui Hao, who possessed simr capabilities, she was all too clear about the Soul Power and special abilitybination attacks dimir was unleashing towards Wang Zhong.

    ¡°One¡¯s using only Soul Power, while the other side is fusing Soul Power and his special ability. Thetter has a natural advantage in energy consumption and quantity. After all, 2 always beats 1.¡±

    Indeed, within the short dozen seconds of exchange, the equilibrium had already been broken by the massive amount of ice spears dimir hadunched towards Wang Zhong. The longer this exchange continued, the greater the advantage he had. The speed with which he was condensing his ice spears continued to rise, while the might behind every spear also started to rise!

    After all, he possessed a Ruler-level Ice attribute special ability. The exceedingly powerful effect of his ice creation was actually affecting the vibrational frequency of Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power-formed cross wheels! As the ice spears and cross wheels continued to smash against each other, the broken cross wheels would just shatter apart, while the broken ice spears would explode into bursts of ice-cold air. As they hung in the air, the terrifyingly cold air started to slowly increase in might and radius! The golden cross wheels started to spin slower, before the ice spears hurtling over from the left finally smashed through the dense arcing and shot towards Wang Zhong!

    Just like dominoes, the entire cross wheel formation started to rapidly copse. As this happened, ice spears started hurtle towards Wang Zhong. The ice spears had now obtained overall superiority for dimir!

    Despite being way more numerous than the dozen that had destroyed Gui Hao, the spinning cross wheels were incapable of defending against dimir¡¯s attacks!

    Furthermore, even after obtaining absolute superiority, the advancing Ice Spear Formation did not shoot mindlessly towards Wang Zhong. Instead, they started to group up even more tightly as they bore down on Wang Zhong.

    Without talking about any ordinary soldier, all of the special ability users felt feelings of despair surge through their hearts. Despite both being able to create something out of nothing, dimir was also using his special ability to unleash his attacks. Although he had gained and advantage in power and energy consumption, the resulting ice spears were harder to control.

    However, dimir was actually able to exert such exquisite control over them! The control he had over his Soul Power and special ability was literally heaven-defying! Even more frightening was that dimir¡¯s expression was still as carefree as before the start of this fight!

    As the ice spears shot out, all of the cross wheels crumbled in defeat!

    Light blossomed from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes before cross wheels stopped forming around him. In the next instant,yer afteryer of Soul Power surged out from his hand. As this happened, the ice spears appeared right before him!

    Wang Zhong started to move about as he retreated. Consolidating his movements, powerful fist shades were unleashed out, filling the air before him with streaks of light as they smashed forcefully against the iing hail of ice spears!

    Ping ping ping ping ping ping!

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!

    As explosions filled the air, more and more ice spears shot towards Wang Zhong. As they were smashed apart, frosty air continued to cover the stage like a fog of ice that surged towards Wang Zhong!

    This barrage of attacks continued for 20 to 30 seconds, with the sounds of fists rumbling out, never onceing to a stop.

    This continued all the way until all of the ice spears were shattered, with the frosty air covering the stage being blown away.

    A thickyer of ice shards was present all around Wang Zhong as he stood on the stage, just like a god of war standing victoriously on the battlefield, his body sparkling with a crystalline white glow¡­ However, thinking about dimir¡¯s terrifying ice attribute special ability, everyone felt slightly worried for Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 617 - Ice Coffin of Absolute Despair (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 617: Ice Coffin of Absolute Despair (2 in 1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Radiant Trantions

    With a stamp of his feet, all the ice shards were sent sting away. Clearly, the frosty air was incapable of freezing him up. The sight of him doing so caused his countless fans to breathe a sigh of relief. Although they were confident in his strength, dimir¡¯s Ice attribute special ability was truly too frightening! After his fight with Laura, he had shown everyone how powerful a Ruler-level special ability was, and what it meant to possess a Ruler-level Ice attribute special ability! Everyone felt terror continuing to grip their hearts. Basically, without any 5-attribute body constitution, ultra level fire attribute special ability, or Divinized Ice attribute special ability, one would not even be able to put up any resistance against dimir! Although everyone knew that Wang Zhong possessed a Fire attribute special ability, his level was not high. Nevertheless, it should be sufficient to resist against the frosty air, as the bodies of special ability users were strengthened in ordance with their special abilities. Countless people proceeded to breathe a sigh of relief upon seeing that Wang Zhong was still able to continue fighting on in this important duel.

    ¡°If he¡¯s the emissary of God, he will definitely win this duel.¡± said Papada and the group of zing Angels squadron members with a fanatical tone. At the very beginning, all of them had believed that Papada was the person that was blessed by God, with All Mouthy King being just a sign of that. However, reality had shown that Papada was not the one. In fact, he was far from that. Every single zing Angels squadron member turned their gaze back to Wang Zhong. Even though he was not a citizen of zing Angel City, if his status was confirmed, it would signify the rise of the city.

    Oli and the others nodded their heads resolutely in approval. If this was any other moment, anyone else would definitely be showing disdain to this bunch of fanatical worshippers. However, everyone had no choice but to admit that they were on to something. Being able to escape dimir¡¯s Ice attribute special ability¡¯s freezing capabilities with ease and not suffering any injuries¡­ A miracle was the only usible exnation for this.

    Whispers and sounds of chatter started to ring out in the participant viewing galleries. Everyone was shocked and astonished by the strength the 2 on stage had shown, which was not one bit inferior to that shown during Mo Wen¡¯s fight against Carolyn! In fact, the level of shock was even above yesterday¡¯s duel! Dicaprio¡¯s face started to burn in shame, he had actually acted pretentiously in Wang Zhong¡¯s face! The strength thetter had disyed was so high that he felt the impulse of banging his head against the wall in embarrassment! People would naturally show their strength in ordance with the level of opponents they faced. Absolutely no one within this CHF would dare to doubt the strength of the 4 semi finalist squadron captains! There was not even a chance for luck to y a role! Instead, everything was reliant on strength; true, unfathomable strength!

    Not a single change appeared on dimir¡¯s face upon seeing this. If All Mouthy King wasn¡¯t even able to do something like that, there was absolutely no use hoping for anything else in this duel. The only thing he was afraid of was that Wang Zhong was unable to even defend against the waves of frosty air he had sent! The earlier exchange was just a test! To dimir, Wang Zhong was just the stepping stone he needed to gain victory over Mo Wen!

    Flipping his right hand over, an ice spear started to condense in the air before him. Unlike the previous ice spears, this one appeared exceedingly long, spanning a total length of 3 metres. The spear appeared somewhat slender, while its head appeared exceedinglyrge. This didn¡¯t look like a normal spear, but rather, it was like¡­ the Seer Family¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Terror!

    Countless ice crystals started rapidly converge towards the ice-formed Dragon¡¯s Terror, creatingyer afteryer of reinforcement. As this continued, the spear started to turn transparent as the ice crystals melted together in a way just like molten metals in a high-temperature furnace. Under pressure from the terrifying frosty air, this slender spear started to radiate with an indescribable glow! Its body slowly turned from transparent to translucent, before turning into a silver-like colour!

    Pa!

    As dimir grasped the Dragon¡¯s Terror with his right hand, many people¡¯s jaws had fallen wide open. What the hell was that? Did he want to engage in closebat?

    As doubts began to form in people¡¯s hearts, a bang exploded out as dimir dashed forwards. A white ray of light shot out, as the Dragon¡¯s Terror pierced forwards!

    Unlike the earth-shattering explosive dash that soldiers would unleash, dimir¡¯s dash appeared more elegant. In fact, one could not see much of his legs moving, causing him to appear as though he had wheels on his feet and had just slid forward! Travelling forwards with incredible speed, he shot across the stage like a bolt of lightning! The only visible trace left by him was an icy arc as the 3-metre long Dragon¡¯s Terror travelled through the air to arrive before Wang Zhong!

    Wang Zhong narrowed his eyes, though he did not retreat. He wasn¡¯t afraid of a special ability user wanting to engage in closebat with him. His palms rumbled out.

    BANG¡­

    With a p, Wang Zhong grasped hold of the iing ice spear, immediately feeling its rock-solid built, as well as the power present within. From the looks of it, dimir had practised closebat, though that guy would be hoping for too much if he wants to defeat Wang Zhong like that! However, just as he was able to retaliate, Wang Zhong discovered that ice had already formed around his hands. The terrifying ice-cold air had rushed forwards! Perhaps due to having direct contact with the ice spear, the ice-cold air unleashed was even more ferocious that before! Wang Zhong did not dare to remain in this stance, sending a ferocious 2nd drive-imbued shove, immediately shattering all of the ice. Nevertheless, he was stillte by half a beat, as the ice forming around his hands pierced right towards his head!

    Turning his head, Wang Zhong twisted the Dragon¡¯s Terror to the right. Originally, he wanted to divert dimir¡¯s attack before rushing in, as fancy techniques like what dimir had done would never hold up in the face of genuine closebat skills. The more practical a move, the more lethal it was. However, dimir had added rotational force into his Dragon¡¯s Terror when he had unleashed his thrust! As countless ice shards flew in all directions, the intense rotational force forcefully shoved Wang Zhong¡¯s palms away! At the same time, the tip of the spear drew an arc in the air as it stabbed towards Wang Zhong¡¯s head! The spear thrust out right before Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes as he did a high speed backwards rotation to dodge it, freezing his eyebrows up. Just as it shed before his eyes, the spear immediately stabbed downwards, causing him to cross his arms as he mustered a guard!

    BANG¡­

    Wang Zhong was smashed 5 to 6 metres back! Holding his ground, a faint smile appeared at the corner of dimir¡¯s mouth. Clearly, the former had underestimated the proficiency of his closebat skills. He, dimir was not a superficial person like Gui Hao!

    He was capable of wielding any weapon with ease. Since Wang Zhong was able to aplish that, so could he! It was only due to his powerful special ability that resulted in him not putting as much time and focus on honing his closebat skills. Nevertheless, he was notcking in the theory aspect of it. While his countless life experiences had be valuable resources in his journey of bing the number one special ability soldier in the Federation, Wang Zhong would be first stepping stone towards achieving that goal!

    Shaking his body, Wang Zhong started to be serious. He really wanted to see exactly what kind of fancy moves dimir would pull out from his hat. As their gazes intersected, he could clearly see the intent present in thetter¡¯s eyes. With a boom, Soul Power exploded out from dimir!

    In the next instant, spear shades filled the skies ¡ª Heavenly Dragon Storm Spear!

    This was not some fancy mockup! The aura dimir radiated was not one bit inferior to Divian! This kind of overbearing move was originally meant for the sake of increasing the ferocity of their offence. Now, the spear shades hadpletely surrounded Wang Zhong! Nevertheless, he was all too familiar with this move, immediately raising his fists into defensive positions, while shield-shaped runic constructs instantly formed to block all of the lethal attacks heading his way. Compared to before, Wang Zhong had much more moves up his sleeves, and possessed a more solid and stable defence. This move was nowpletely useless against him! Despite that, he knew that dimir was definitely not the kind that would disy a copied move without any follow-up.

    There was still the ice-cold air!

    Although Divian¡¯s bloodline power gave her increased strength, dimir was able to substitute it with a simr level of aura, while adding an ice-cold air st to every attack! Regardless of the drastic drop in temperature or the activation of bloodlines, dimir¡¯s Divinized special ability was able to make his attacks much more effective against his opponent than Divian.

    Despite clearly possessing a very powerful defence, the efficacy of Wang Zhong¡¯s defence had fallen in the face of dimir¡¯s attacks. Ear-piercing shreeches rang out as the tip of the Dragon¡¯s Terror scraped past his shoulder, sending sparks flying in all directions. Once again, his Soul Power defences were ripped apart, causing the frightening ice-cold air to gush in, while a bloody line appeared on his shoulder!

    Ta ta!

    Relying on the impact caused by the spear tip, Wang Zhong stamped his left foot on the ground and shoved his way forward. The injury on his shoulder was utterly incapable of obstructing his movements in any way, while the surrounding frosty air was dissipated by the Soul Power sting out from his body. Clearly, it was not the time to continue a defending. Instead, he now needed to press the attack to suppress dimir!

    All of his Soul Power converged into his arms, before punches came rumbling out like the roars of a dragon! sting straight out, they filled the air before dimir. Despite dimir¡¯s exquisite control over Dragon¡¯s Terror, a spear was a long weapon, and possessed its own strengths and weaknesses.

    This rush of blows appeared somewhat like the earth shattering might present in Noriba¡¯s chops, bringing along an all powerful golden-coloured Soul Power radiance as they swept across the world. The light and space around the fist shades started to warp and distort, something that dimir could not ignore However, even if he were to dodge and evade, the ferocious aura sting out from Wang Zhong would instantly put an end to his offensive. Clearly, it was time for him to disy exactly how proficient he was in closebat!

    Not reacting at all to the might of the iing attacks, dimir gave a slight twist with his spear-wielding right hand, while a fierce gush of Soul Power and special ability power rushed into Dragon¡¯s Terror. Pulling the spear back, he proceeded to grasp the middle of the spear with his left hand, before taking a short leap forward and giving a ferocious downwards swing!

    Now, the situation has changed into Wang Zhong leaping into dimir¡¯s ice spear! Furthermore, it was a massively powerful downwards swing!

    Divian was instantly dumbfounded by what she saw! Dragon¡¯s Terror could actually have such a use even in the face of an overbearing rush?!

    BANG!

    2 frightening masses of power collided, sending massive booms reverberating across the entire stadium! A blinding wave of light burst forth from the point of collision, expanding in all directions alongside countlessyers of shockwaves!

    Almost everyyman in the audience was blinded by this intense sh of light. Despite shutting and covering their eyes with their hands, all of them could feel the terrifying might of the attacks from the frightening vibrations that rocked the entire stadium!

    In contrast, many experts were able to see that the 2 on stage were being forcibly sted away by the resulting shockwaves. On the aspect of moves, Wang Zhong hadpletely lost in the earlier exchange, as he had been forced into defending against dimir¡¯s attack. After eating the powerful impact of the attack, he was shoved 5-6 steps back, leaving pits in the ground for every step that he took. However, what was more frightening was that Wang Zhong was not forced into a halt by the impact! Instead, he had immediately unleashed a counter attack! This massive collision and retaliation from Wang Zhong left dimir¡¯s ice-formed Dragon¡¯s Terror to be covered with countless cracks!

    BANG!

    The entire Dragon¡¯s Terror instantly shattered into bits, before Wang Zhong¡¯s next attack arrived before dimir!

    Whoosh!

    As the ice spear shards turned into dust, dimir grabbed the air before him. As he did so, a long ice de instantly formed within as he unleashed a chop. This was a simple looking de, one with a narrow body and thick spine, while the long handle allowed for it to be wielded with 2 hands.

    However, its appearance instantly caused the Seer squadron members in the viewing gallery to feel awkward.

    This¡­ this was Karl¡¯s de!

    Earlier, it was Divian¡¯s spear. Now, Karl¡¯s de? Did the Ice Prince have something against their Seer squadron?

    Humm¡­

    The instant Karl¡¯s de took shape, dimir unleashed the most powerful move in the Karl¡¯s arsenal. This was the ultimate move that Karl hadprehended! Yet, it appeared to possess unparalleled grace in the hands of dimir! Chopping downwards, the de hummed as it cleaved through the air, unleashing a frightening downwards chopping de arc! The de intent immediately took shape and weed the iing Wang Zhong with all of its might!

    Everyone could not believe their eyes! Was that really dimir, the gentle and handsome special ability Ice Prince?! He appeared just like an omnipotent and all-knowing soldier! If his Ice attribute special ability was removed, one could not differentiate him from All Mouthy King!

    Everyone could feel a dominating pressure instantly radiating from dimir¡¯s chop, something only a de could achieve. While other weapons would need to umte their intent before unleashing it, only a de was able to allow its wielder to instantly unleash de intent! Upon forming the ice de, dimir had instantly fused with his de into one as he engaged inbat against Wang Zhong! How incredibly overbearing! It felt as though the entire world had converged into his de as he chopped, or in other words, pressed down on Wang Zhong!

    Only those who had genuinelyprehended the path of the de would be able to aplish such a feat! Even though there wasn¡¯t any umtion of strength, he had relied on the overbearing de intent to unleash a massive chop towards Wang Zhong! The overwhelming de intent as well as dimir¡¯s fusion with his de was so fast that Wang Zhong could not react in time, causing him to be forcibly pulled into dimir¡¯s momentum!

    Weapons were a simple means to unleash one¡¯s strength and intent, while different cold weapons had different unique traits and strengths. Genuine experts were able to unleash magical levels of might with weapons. It had to be said that Karl was now feeling extremely depressed, as it took him quite a long and hard time toprehend the way of the de. Yet, dimir had basically disyed 90% of the de intent might he could achieve! Furthermore, he could more than easily substitute thest 10% with the ice-cold air unleashed by his Ice attribute special ability!

    Who would have thought that the usually calm dimir would be that ferocious in closebat! Perhaps, this was the eruption of his dual personality. dimir started to turn and twist as he unleashed chop after chop, while Wang Zhong calmly received attack after attack in a stable manner. In reality, such berserk attacks had absolutely no meaning to him and Mo Wen. If both of them were fighting such an opponent, they only needed to wait for their opponent to finish their barrage before instantly unleashing their life-ending attack!

    However, this instantly constructed ice de was obviously not as strong and resilient as the Dragon¡¯s Terror with its multipleyers of reinforcement. After a few sessive hits from Wang Zhong, it shattered into bits! As that happened, Wang Zhong instantly bolted forwards, unleashing an elbow strike right towards dimir¡¯s abdomen! Instead of evading, light blossomed from dimir¡¯s eyes as he weed the attack! When the attack was about tond, he did a miraculous twist, before slipping away with the air pressure unleashed by Wang Zhong¡¯s elbow strike! As his attack struck air, 2 golden cross wheels took form around him, before shooting towards dimir in the next instant!

    Whoosh!

    dimir¡¯s rushing figurepletely defied thews of inertia and momentum as he easily dodged the iing cross wheels, aplishing that with the newly created ice des on his feet! These ice des appeared just like the ones Scarlet used to ice skate in the earlier duel! However, dimir¡¯s skills in this aspect was even more terrifying than her, as he was able to change the height of the ice beneath him at will! Every single leg sweep he made was able topletely change the direction, speed, and angle of rotation, utterly confusing the judgement abilities of his opponent!

    With a rxed somersault, dimirndedpletely unscathed on the ground.

    An advanced waltz on ice!

    Wang Zhong could not allow this fellow to continue swinging the momentum in his favour! However, with the flip of his left hand, ice instantly formed once again in dimir¡¯s hands! This time, it was an ice bow, an ice crossbow!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    Coupled with his ice waltz, crossbow bolts came flying towards Wang Zhong from all different angles and directions, some of them even arcing in the air as they fly towards him¡­ That was Karkel¡¯s sliding bolt barrage!

    Without talking about the ordinary people in the audience, even those experts who assumed that they could handle any change to the duel could not help but open their eyes and jaws wide in dumbfounded shock! dimir had basically turned into a mimic! Faced against the tyrannical ice crossbow bolts flying his way, Wang Zhong was forced to retreat in session! The speed of the bolts flying his way was extremely disgusting in closebat, putting an exceedingly huge pressure on Wang Zhong, especially with dimir¡¯s Ice attribute special abilitypounded in them!

    However, Wang Zhong had made a mistake in his judgement! At this moment, he was not only facing the barrage of ice bolts, but bolts that were actively controlled by dimir! After an instantaneous dash, he instantly changed his movement style to the ice waltz, circling Wang Zhong as he unleashing attack after attack at thetter. Wang Zhong was forced into apletely defensive stance, as trying to retaliate now would be basically seeking death! Shield-like runic constructs formed before his hands, allowing him to calmly block the rain-like barrage of shots unleashed by dimir.

    An upward curl appeared at the corner of dimir¡¯s mouth, before his straight line movement suddenly turned into a rush towards Wang Zhong! Tossing his ice crossbow away, 2 ice rods radiating a crystalline glow appeared! No, no no, it was not 2, but 4 rods!

    The audience continued to grew dizzier by the second! Were there 2 dimirs?

    One on the left and one on the right!

    Doppelganger? Afterimage? Spiritual Soulbat technique?

    Both of them were fake!

    Wang Zhong was able to feel the difference in strength between the 2 doppelgangers, though he wasn¡¯t able to sense any life within them. They appeared slightly like Napier¡¯s Spiritual Soul bodies, though they were filled with dimir¡¯s ice attribute special ability present within them! Those were Ice Spiritual Soul bodies!

    4 daggers pierced simultaneously into Wang Zhong¡¯s shield-like runic constructs. Due to the powerful defence they offered, the dagger thrusts were fended off. However, it was at this instant when the 2 Ice Spiritual Soul bodies exploded apart! BOOM!

    Ice shards were sted in all directions as plumes of ice-cold air surged out!

    A thick nket of whiteness filled the stage!

    Without talking about the epicentre of the explosion, even the audience seated hundreds of metres away and being seperated by the stadium¡¯s defensive runic barrier could feel a bone-chilling cold sting over their bodies! The extreme temperature caused people to close their mouths and shiver fiercely, their faces instantly turning pale as they desperately tried to keep their warmth by hugging their bodies!

    As the explosion reverberated across the stadium, gradually dissipated away, the white fog on the stadium started to rapidly turn transparent.

    Now, there was a giant 3 metre tall and wide ice coffin present in the middle of the stage! The world famous All Mouth King was now frozen solid within it!

    This was thebat technique of dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion, a move that was hidden behind all of his soldierbat techniques! Ice Coffin of Absolute Despair!

    Ta¡­

    Slight disappointment appeared in dimir¡¯s heart as he slowly descended onto the ground. Yes, he was disappointed! Disappointed that Wang Zhong¡¯s talent was too poor! He was unexpectedly unable to disy his special ability in the face of his Ice Coffin of Absolute Despair! Without the use of his special ability, Wang Zhong was utterly incapable of dealing with the ice-cold air created from Valdimir¡¯s Ice Dominion! He had already restrained himself for the sake of getting an all-roundedprehension. If not, Wang Zhong would have had utterly no chance to disy any of his abilities!

 Chapter 618 - Wang Zhongâ€™s special ability (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 618: Wang Zhong¡¯s special ability (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A deathly silence enveloped the entire stadium. People were slightly unable to keep up with the shock they had experienced from witnessing dimir disying his skills. Frankly speaking, all of them were frightened by what they saw! Spear techniques, de techniques, ranged attacks, assassin moves, and even a Spiritual Soulbat technique simr to the one used by Napier Mo! Furthermore, he had also fused his Divinized special ability within all of his moves! In fact, the final strike he unleashed towards Wang Zhong appeared rather simr to the insta-killbat techniques that Gui Xinying had disyed in the quarterfinals, as well asponents from other kinds of powerfulbat techniques!

    In the past, it had always been All Mouthy King beating his opponents up. This time, the situation has been reversed!

    Compared to the experts present who were interested in other people¡¯s talents, theymen in the audience were more interested in the terrifying closebat abilities dimir had disyed in the fight! So elegant and so graceful! Furthermore, he was currently thrashing All Mouthy King! Waves of whispers started sprouting up across the stadium.

    ¡°What kind of talent is that!¡±

    ¡°What exactly is he! A soldier? Or a special ability user? Can someone please tell me?!¡±

    ¡°Divian¡¯s spear, Karl¡¯s de, Karkel¡¯s bow, Napier Mo¡¯s doppelgangers... this! How is this possible!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only one branch of Ice Dominion.¡± Napier Mo said with a snort, sounding slightly unconvinced of dimir¡¯s strength. A Divinized special ability was just a ssification given to the power output level of their special ability. The realm-surpassing trait of the Ice Dominion was its basic ability to produce unlimited amounts of frost and ice. Although dimir appeared extremely imposing, and admittedly possessed a certain level of talent, it was the basic ability of his Ice Dominion that had yed a major role in freezing up Wang Zhong.

    Hearing that, Mo Wen gave a faint smile in reply, showing his approval of Napier Mo¡¯s words. Nevertheless, this was just half of the whole story. Some people needed to put in loads of effort just to gain someprehension in weapon handling expertise. Inparison, the Dominion special ability was much more easier to learn and use, especially the one dimir possessed. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯tcking in power. However, in reality, the deciding factor for the entire fight so far was still his Ice attribute special ability. It was utterly impossible to use onlybat techniques to defeat Wang Zhong! Yet, dimir wasn¡¯t someone who would y around casually inbat. He had deliberately restrained his natural ice-cold air production in order to draw out his sparring with Wang Zhong. There was an 80% possibility that dimir had an ulterior motive in doing so; if not for that, he could have just used his Ice Dominion topletely suppress Wang Zhong!

    Even Mo Wen, with his 5-attribute body constitution, would have his abilities greatly reduced in the face of such terrifying ice-cold air!

    At this moment, the referee started his countdown. In ordance to the rule, beingpletely sealed up was no different from being knocked down or submitted. The 10 second countdown was the most basic way to deal with this. Although Wang Zhong was sealed up in dimir¡¯s ice coffin, his breathing could still be detected. If there wasn¡¯t any breathing, the countdown wouldn¡¯t have been required at all.

    10, 9...

    The entire Skylink and viewing galleries for the ordinary audience had already turned iparably flustered! The ice coffin standing in the middle of the stage sparkled with a crystalline luster, while its thickness could not be ssified in ordance to the ordinary hardness of ice. During that instant, dimir had condensed all of the Divinized ice-cold air that was floating chaotically within the stage! All of the chaotic attacks he hadunched against Wang Zhong were not just to entertain the crowd, but also for the sake of setting up for this move!

    ... 8, 7...

    Everyone¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly in anxiety...

    A sliver of a fiery-red glow started to appear around Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Everyone knew that there was a possibility of Wang Zhong possessing a fire attribute special ability from the fiery wings he had disyed in his fight against Gui Xinying. However, that was the only instance he had used them. Nevertheless, being able to have some resistance against a Divinized Ice attribute special ability, there was a 90% probability that he possessed a fire attribute special ability.

    However, an ordinary fire attribute special ability would be utterly useless against the freezing capabilities of an Ice Dominion! Despite that, this weak me sparked hope in the hearts of everyone. Was it possible? Could it happen?

    Everyone held their breaths as they waited, waiting anxiously for another miracle. Despite knowing that a casual activation of dimir¡¯s special ability had frozen Laura¡¯s Fiery Explosive Bearpletely to the bone, as well as his all roundedbat techniques, all of them still hoped for a miracle! At this moment, the ice-cold air surrounding Wang Zhong was many times denser than what Laura had experienced! If anyone other than Mo Wen was inside that ice coffin, they would definitely be frozen solid! Yet, the weak me present within the ice coffin kept theirst bit of hope alive.

    Nevertheless, the little speck of red was still suppressed within the ice coffin, unable to expand in size. In fact, it appeared somewhat weak! dimir felt somewhat disappointed by what he saw. He could feel the powerful life force radiating from the frozen Wang Zhong. In reality, the number of people within the Casted Soul Stage that could resist against his Ice Dominion could be counted on one hand. However, even if Wang Zhong could resist his Ice Dominion, he would suffer injuries from the corrosive strength his ice-cold air possessed, which was able to prate into his opponent¡¯s Soul Sea. Those injuries were so terrifying that even dimir would get shocked at times by the damage done. However, being a participant of this CHF semifinal, he really hoped for his opponent to be able to put up some resistance to his abilities.

    ... 6, 5...

    Clearly, Wang Zhong was still not giving up, as the weak red mes continued to surge in an attempt to melt the ice coffin encasing him. However, even though dimir had only used 50% of his full strength, how could any fire survive in the presence of the frosty air created from his Ice Dominion?

    Every expert present in the stadium could feel how rxed dimir was throughout this fight. Although he had made a lively exchange of moves, he still wrapped up this fight with ease! In the closebat exchange, he had disyed a level of strength that would suppress an absolute majority of the experts present! At the very least, Wang Zhong could still defend against that, though it was just a pit full of despair in the face of that Ice attribute special ability!

    Noriba snorted in response. Those people were too naive! He had already predicted that Wang Zhong would face despair before the start of the duel! His boss was exceedingly dishonest. Although he was able to cultivate a proper character during normal training, he would frequently freeze people into blocks of ice with his ice-cold air in a fit of anger or frustration, in the name of ¡°training their resistance to ice¡±... however, their resistance was always useless.

    3...

    Just when whispers flooded the stadium, a fiery glow suddenly appeared within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. In the next instant, the weak fire within the ice coffin suddenly expanded, its red glow lighting the entire ice coffin up, causing it to appear just like a massive red gemstone that was on fire!

    2...

    Every Tianjing member was so anxious that their breathing came to a stop! Regardless of how formidable dimir was in closebat, he was definitely unable to defeat Wang Zhong solely with it. The only problem now was his ice attribute special ability, and whether their captain could resist it or not!

    Not a single trace of happiness was now present on Scarlet¡¯s face. Just like everyone, she had ced all of her hopes for victory on Wang Zhong! He will be able to withstand this!

    1...

    BANG!

    The ice coffin exploded as a heat wave rushed to the skies! Ice shards shot out in all directions, filling up the entire stage as they smashed into the stadium¡¯s defensive runic barrier like a downpour! As this happened, a mushroom cloud of steam gushed out from the original location of the ice coffin.

    Wang Zhong took deep gulps of air as he started to stabilize his surging blood and Soul Power. Finally, his special ability had appeared! Truthfully speaking, he was privy to the intentions dimir had in this fight. Although other people might not have guessed it, how would he not noticed the gradual increase in the density of the frosty air in his surroundings? With the level of control dimir had over his special ability, he would be instantly able to create a terrifying ice coffin with the snap of his fingers.

    The main problem was now in his fire resistance. Ever since gaining the ability to create fire after lighting his Fate Stone, his fire resistance had be exceedingly high. However, this had also caused a strange suppression on his special ability. In most situations, he was only able to create a small me, so small that it would be hard-pressed to fill the role of?a barbeque fire. This had even resulted in him bing the target of Mu Zi¡¯sughter.

    After doing some research, Wang Zhong theorised that this suppression might be due to the disharmony between own constitution, his Fate Stone, as well as his exceedingly powerful fire resistance. Since he was incapable of stabilising his special ability on his own, he would need external stimtion in order to do so, with life-or-death situations being the best method for this. Now, he had finally managed to stabilise it! Without a doubt, ice would be the best kind of stimtion for his fire attribute special ability. Of course, not just any ice would do. It needed to be ice made from an ice attribute special ability user of the highest realm! Unquestionably, sdimir was the most perfect candidate for this! Furthermore, due to the limitations of a Casted Soul Stage¡¯s Soul Power, dimir would theoretically be unable to instantly end his life.

    It could be said that dimir was the key that Wang Zhong had been waiting for a very long time! A perfect key!

    Seeing the mes that covered his entire body, Wang Zhong felt exceedingly warm andfortable. Although he didn¡¯t have much time to gainprehension over his fire attribute special ability, it was more than sufficient to defend him against dimir¡¯s ice-cold air.

    Seeing this, dimir smiled and chuckled in response. Interesting! Very interesting! A Divinized Fire attribute special ability! Indeed, he was spot on in his deductions! He had the feeling that Wang Zhong possessed this after witnessing the ming wings he had created during his fight against Gui Xinying. At that time, he had felt that Wang Zhong appeared to be unable to control it well. However, from the looks of it, Wang Zhong had been hiding this all along! Frosty air started to perfuse dimir¡¯s surroundings as he started to get pumped up.

    The Skylink was instantly lit abuzz by Wang Zhong¡¯s transformation, a direct contrast to the still silent stadium. Despite unleashing a Divinized Fire attribute special ability, Wang Zhong was barely able to defend against dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion at 50% strength. Now, having stimted thetter, he would have to face a truly frightening dimir! This made the people of the Grozny squadron feel somewhat sorry for Wang Zhong. If would have been better if he had just stayed in the ice coffin. Instead, he had closen to struggle at this particr moment!

    In the next moment, the entire stage, as well as the entire stadium, started to experience a drop in temperature. Although it was just a slight drop, being able to do so in the Casted Soul Stage while being restricted by the defensive runic barrier showed how powerful this number one special ability user of the CHF really was!

    As this happened, snowkes started to form in the air. At the beginning, only a few of them appeared, before turning into transparent snow chips that were filled with exceedingly powerful ice-cold energy! In a short span of a few seconds, the audience in seated outside of the viewing galleries felt a chill seeping into their bones. As more and more ice chips fluttered down from the skies, the ice-cold air present in the stadium grew increasingly denser and denser. Covering the stage, the ice chips formed ayer of hard ice above the ground, while creating sizzling sounds when theynded on the fire zing around Wang Zhong¡¯s body. However, the frightening cold snow felt iparable warm and enjoyable for dimir! Floating around his body, they appeared just like feathers, fluttering in the air before gentlynding on the ground.

    A smile was ever so present on the Ice Prince¡¯s face. However, this smile was not quite like the one he wore on a usual basis. Instead of a courteous stance, this smile appeared to be filled with excitement and fighting intent!

    In the next instant, Wang Zhong took action! He had already felt the provocation directed at him in the form of dimir¡¯s increasing the strength of his special ability;he felt as though he was standing in a drizzle of snow! The level of might disyed by dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion was not something any ordinary Divinized special ability could match!

    Whoosh!

    Wang Zhong shot forwards like a sh of light! Not only was he moving at an incredible speed, the speed of his special ability energy flow was even faster!

    However, the ice wall instantly constructed by dimir was still faster than the iing sh of light! The snow he had created wasn¡¯t just an offensive move. Instead, it had turned the entire stage into an environment that was most suitable for him to unleash the full might of his Ice Dominion. In this environment, dimir¡¯s attacks were much more fluid, and were basically impossible to predict!

    Due to the rapidly-formed ice wall, Wang Zhong was incapable of changing his direction in time! Nevertheless, Wang Zhong had no intention of retreating! zing in mes, Wang Zhong dashed forwards, increasing his speed as he smashed fiercely into the ice walls!

    BANG!

    With a massive bang, a frightening shockwave expanded out in all directions! A massive dent was formed in dimir¡¯s miraculous ice wall by the powerful impact, sending countless spider web-like cracks expanding crazily in all directions. However, despite appearing on the brink of copse, Wang Zhong¡¯s full power smash was still unable to shatter the ice wall apart! As he smashed into the ice wall, Wang Zhong could finally feel how frightening it was. Not only was extremely hard, it also possessed extremely strong energy absorbing properties! In fact, it even possessed a glue-like property due to the ice-cold air radiating from it!

    Nevertheless, Wang Zhong¡¯s attack did not stop there. Continuing to put power into his rush, Wang Zhong finally smashed through the ice wall and headed towards dimir. A look of ridicule appeared on the Ice Prince¡¯s face upon seeing this. In essence, Wang Zhong was still fighting like a soldier, and a soldier would not be able to defeat a special ability soldier!

    Whoosh... whoosh... whoosh..

    3 ice walls instantly formed before him! What a scene of despair! At the same time, dimir made confident swings with his hands, sending two ice walls forward, sealing off any paths to the left and right of Wang Zhong. In the next second, yet another ice wall formed behind him! What terrifying Soul Power control! How could a Casted Soul Stage endure such unimaginable consumption! However, this was just how powerful an Ice Dominion was! Truthfully speaking, dimir did not even consume much energy to unleash all of the terrifying special ability moves! While ordinary special ability users would have to forcefully take control over their unleashed energy, it would result in a huge loss in power. In contrast, those with Dominion realm abilities would be able to ¡°order¡± their energies!

    Wang Zhong did not need to turn his head around to sense the ice wall forming behind him. As he leapt into the air, what met him wasn¡¯t the azure skies above the stage, but an even wider ice wall smashing down towards him! It blocked Wang Zhong from heading higher into the air, before smacking him straight down into a cage-like formation of ice walls below!

    dimir proceeded to open his hands up, sending the cold air present across the entire stage to seeth and surge, appearing just like citizens cheering and roaring for their king. This time, Wang Zhong had been made into the sacrificial offering for their king! The ice walls had sealed off Wang Zhong in all directions! Once again , he had been sealed into an ice coffin. However, unlike the previous time, it would definitely be harder for Wang Zhong to break free. Although he possessed a Divinized special ability, Wang Zhong¡¯s special ability could be said to be on the level of a 6th grader, a disparity that was worlds apart from dimir!

    Terrifying ice-cold air and Soul Power danced around dimir, before the distance between the ice walls started to shorten.

    ¡°Close!¡±

    dimir shouted out, his voice infused with a demonic tone, taking control of the ice-cold air and special ability power he had dispersed across the entire stage!

    ng ng ng ng!

    The ice walls that enclosed Wang Zhong started to vibrate and made deep rumbling noises. In the next moment, they started to pressed against each other, forming what appeared to be arge cube that was slowly but surely squeezing in on all sides. The portions breaking off at the sides rapidly converted into ice-cold air that continued to formyer after of ice around the massive ice cube, continuing to strengthen and add to its thickness!

    Ice Dominion ¡ª Frozen Ice Prison!

    This... was he nning to squeeze Wang Zhong to death?

    Light blossomed from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Being clear of the disparity of his disparity in the aspect of special abilities, he knew that there was no chance for him if he hesitated for even one bit. Although he was able to defend against the ice-cold air, it was utterly impossible for him to melt the thick and solid ice that was surrounding him! However, he could not just sit and do nothing as the ice continued to restrict the space around him.

    Lowering his stand, his left leg acted like a bow, while his right acted like an arrow. Extending out his left hand, he started to umte power in his right!

    A ze started to form around his fist, before the Soul Power surging in caused the fire to spin and expand in size! All of his power was instantly condensed in his fist, caused the space within the ice prison to appear to be wrapped and distorted by some kind of massive power! As endless fighting intent blossomed within his eyes, Wang Zhong sent his right fist rumbling out!

    Explosive ze 2nd Drive!

    Bang bang bang bang bang...

    The fist blossoming with berserk fire smashing violently against the ice wall, attempting to prevent it from closing in! However, despite being destroyed, the increase in thickness was faster than the speed Wang Zhong could destroy! Even more ice-cold air flooded in violently to fill in the cracks and shattered pieces, appearing just like some kind of auto-recovery function!

 Chapter 619 - The Rulerâ€™s dignity (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 619: The Ruler¡¯s dignity (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression remained unperturbed upon seeing that. Without any hesitation, his fist immediately opened up into a palm, beforeyer afteryer of palm shades started to form in a perfect arc within the icy prison. Due to the refraction of light by the ice walls, it looked as though there were tens of thousands of palm shades appearing within the icy prison, surging out, creating an iparably spectacr scene!

    Hundred-Fold Palms!

    Pulling his hand back, all of the palm shades instantly converged together! If not for this attack, theymen in the audience would never have the chance to witness just how much power the Hundred-Fold Palms could unleash!

    Prate, vibrate, explode!

    The ice prison shook fiercely. However, unlike the intense feeling of arge explosion from a powerful impact, theyer uponyer of small concussive sts caused the surrounding space to vibrate.?A massive shockwave rippled out from within the ice walls, expanding out across the entire stage. This time, the effects of the Hundred-Fold Palms were clearly much greater than his earlier punch! Nevertheless, these were ice walls created by the Ice Prince! Not only were they stronger than ordinary ice walls, they also possessed the ability to turn soft and absorb impacts!

    Bang bang bang bang bang...

    A series of crackling explosions rang out as hundreds of palm shades pierced through the wall of the icy prison! Shooting out in a dense array, they appeared just like shotgun pellets being fired!

    Wang Zhong could feel that the prative shockwaves unleashed with his palm strikes weren¡¯t enough to destroy the internal structure of the iceyers. If the earlier ice coffin was powerful because it was rock solid, these ice walls used in the current ice coffin appeared to have a life of their own! The entire ice structure was iparably tough, yet was able to endure all of the force he was transmitting into them. The ice walls continued to slowly crush inwards, all while growing thicker and thicker.

    Nevertheless, not a single hint of worry appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Dimensional energies started to emanate from him, as he attempted to shatter the surrounding space and skuttle out via the dimensional barrier. Seeing this, dimir could not help butugh out. How could his special ability be known as the Ice Dominion, if he allowed his opponent to escape with such ease?

    As he attempted to head into the hyperdimension via his dimensionalbat technique, Wang Zhong was immediately sent bouncing back by the ice walls! Dimensionalbat techniques used by people in the Casted Soul Stage were exceedingly ¡°weak¡± in dimir¡¯s eyes. His frosty air possessed a life on its own, and would not allow anyone the chance to establish any kind of dimensional or spatial coordinates! As long as any of that started to form, it would immediately get frozen up! The level of the dimensionalbat technique disyed by Wang Zhong was utterly useless before his Ice Dominion! Although his Ice Dominion might not be able to do anything to Gui Xinying with her Spatial Void Dominion, he was definitely able to handle Wang Zhong¡¯s dimensionalbat technique with rtive ease!

    ¡°Shit!¡± Mario truly felt despair for Wang Zhong. dimir was on apletely different level from Wang Zhong! Of all of the Ruler-level special abilities out there, dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion was absolutely the most terrifying to deal with. One could only imagine what kind of an overlord he was in the cold, frigid environment of the northern regions. With the natural frosty air present in his surroundings, even the mes from hell would freeze over!

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯spletely unable to disy his runicbat techniques.¡± Sharmie could not help but sigh. Combat techniques were nothing more than glorified movements and the usage of Soul Power. Simply speaking, it was the usage of energy. However, dimir¡¯s ice-cold air had truly destroyed the preparation process for everybat technique!

    dimir wasn¡¯t just countering Wang Zhong; he was countering everyone out there!

    Laura felt extremely flustered for Wang Zhong, as she was exceedingly clear of how frightening dimir could be. Even dimensional life forms would easily freeze up when against his Ice Dominion. He had already exceeded the realm of humans! A princely appearance, matched with a ice-cold devil-like power! Although Wang Zhong was extremely strong, he was still a human! The power of a human would absolutely pale inparison in the face of superhumans!

    Now, everyone present within the stadium had borne witness to the true definition of an Ice Dominion: a level of special ability that All Mouthy King was totally incapable of dealing with! It felt as though even Mo Wen would have trouble finding a solution to deal with it. Although the 5-elements body constitution possessed an extremely high resistance to the 5 elements, it would be simr to the level of resistance provided by a Divinized Fire attribute special ability. If Mo Wen did not have any other methods of dealing with the Ice Dominion, there would be no one else who could be a match for dimir!

    The other participants turned silent. Naturally, there was a sizable number of them that felt somewhat delighted, as their hopes for Wang Zhong to fail were being realised. His road through this CHF had left them with no dignity. Although dimir¡¯s fame and reputation would rise to unimaginable heights after this duel, Gui Hao,... could just find any corner and squat into oblivion.

    On the stage, Wang Zhong¡¯s actions sped up. There had to be a way to break this ice coffin! If this ice coffin was allowed to press all the way down onto him, he would no longer be able to get into the motions to unleash his power! However, the ice-cold air present within was on apletely different level than earlier, and could not be forcibly dealt with his Divinized Fire attribute special ability. Truthfully speaking, most of hisbat moves and techniques were based on the pure output of strength or 2nd drive, and both of them were utterly useless in this situation!

    In the blink of an eye, the space within the icy prison had shrunk by a foot. Although this movement was slow, the terror was present in its continuous movements. Unknowingly, the space within had already shrunk by half, leaving Wang Zhong with only 4 to 5 feet of space to move about!

    A deathly silence filled all of the viewing galleries as everyone locked their eyes tightly on the stage. Countless Tianjing fans were clutching their throats and pulling at their hair in anxiety, with some so worried that their mouths and eyes were left wide open!

    Was Wang Zhong about to be squashed to death like that?

    A single blow to end all blow! Using strength to break all technique! All heaven-defyingbat techniques were dogshit in the face of absolute power!

    Within the icy prison, Wang Zhong rapidly made his decision. This time, it wasn¡¯t any attack, but an intense ripple of dimensional energies surging outwards!

    He was still gathering dimensional energies! Was he actually activating it now?!

    No! No! It wasing from outside the icy prison!

    The space above dimir¡¯s head started to ripple, before a massive clump of ¡°milk curds¡± rushed out from within.

    Bean-sized eyes were present on that clump, and it had a mouth that was evenrger than its face. With a translucent, spherical body, it appeared cute and adorable!

    The Dimensional Wanderer King!

    Akin to an innate ability, therge mouth of the Wanderer King was already wide open as it appeared. The pure ice attribute energies present before its eyes appeared just like a gargantuan feast! In the next instant, a massive whirlpool appeared within its mouth, furiously sucking in all of the fluttering snowkes and endless ice-cold air in the surroundings towards it!

    There was still this move!

    The countless Tianjing fans nearly shouted out in joy! However, before this happiness could spread, a white ray of light suddenly rushed up to Dimensional Wanderer King from beneath it!

    BANG!

    A high kick, akin to a terrifying cannonball, smashed fiercely against the lower jaw of the white gluttonous ball! In an instant, its massive mouth was smashed shut while cracking sounds shook its body, as though all of its teeth had been shattered!

    After all, it was a unique summoned life form...

    Its physical defences were too low! Just a single kick would knock it unconscious! With the whirlpool gone, all of the ice-cold air heading in its direction now became weapons that were targeted at it, rushing through its nose, eyes and cracks in its mouth!

    Crack crack crack crack!

    All of the frosty air instantly froze up, turning therge unconscious white curd into an ice sculpture! An ice sculpture with countless icicles sticking out from it...

    ng!

    The massive ice sculpture fell onto the ground, giving a long ng as it made contact. By that time, therge white curd had already disappeared without a trace.

    This! It had been dealt just like that? The Dimensional Wanderer King that had finished Gui Hao off had actually...

    Before the fans could regain their senses from shock of Big White being dealt with, the glow of a markedly different fire started to sparkled within the icy prison. It was 2 swirling mes, with an inconspicuous tinge of gold within, present by the sides of Wang Zhong. Of course, he did not expect his Dimensional Wanderer King to be able to deal with dimir. To him, being able to divert thetter¡¯s attention was more than enough!

    2 fiery cross wheels rotating an extremely high speeds appeared within Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. Since pure strength might be insufficient, a fusionbat technique would definitely work!

    The 2 fiery cross wheels proceeded to smashed against the ice walls! This was an inspiration he had gotten from Karl, whosebat experience allowed him to kill 3 birds with one stone, allowing Wang Zhong to pull out a contingency n from his hat. He didn¡¯t need the assistance from wind, as the cross wheels¡¯ rotations were simr. In fact, Wang Zhong¡¯s control in this aspect was definitely stronger than Karl¡¯s. Unlike the cross wheels that were tossed out upon forming, these 2 fiery cross wheels continued to receive the inflow of power from Wang Zhong. The mes that formed them continued to bepressed, before the cross wheels sliced right into the ice walls.

    Hiss Crack Hiss Crack...

    Just like 2 saws cutting fiercely at the ice walls! Oh my god... they were working!

    In a situation filled with despair, with various kinds ofbat techniques being negated, Wang Zhong had actually managed to change himself into a lumberjack!

    The cross wheels continued to prate deeper into the ice walls. In the blink of an eye, 50% of their bodies had already disappeared within the thick ice walls. Ice-cold air and energies visible to the naked eyes converged at a berserk rate in an attempt to halt and repair the damage caused by the cross wheels, as well as trying to freeze them! However, although dimir¡¯s ice-cold air and energies were strong, they were not dense enough, while Wang Zhong had condensed all of his together into the cutting edges! At this moment, it was more than sufficient to turn the advantage towards Wang Zhong!

    Never did dimir expect that Wang Zhong would still manage to find a way out! Hurriedly trying to use the surrounding ice-cold air to repair his icy prison, both sides entered an intense struggle, with victory and defeat resting on its oue!

    The Tianjing fans already had their hearts in lodged in their throats, while their inner voices shouting at the top of their lungs! GO! GO! GO!

    Appeared to have heard their shouts, Wang Zhong loosened his grip on his cross wheels, before instantly rushing forwards like a tank ¡ª Leaning Landslide!

    Smashing right into the scars left by his cross wheels, a massive chunk of ice was sted apart by the frightening force behind Wang Zhong¡¯s blow, which flew and smashed into the stadium¡¯s defensive runic barrier a dozen meters away! The powerful impact of his rush as well as the level of ice-cold air gushing out caused the defensive barrier to turn pale, appearing as if it was teetering on the verge of copse!

    At the same time, a figure rushed out from within the icy prison!

    Tap tap tap tap...

    Relying on the air currents, Wang Zhong made a perfect spiral within the air as he rushed towards dimir! 2 rays of light burst forth from within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, as though he was finally able to unleash the energies he had kept pent up within him! This time, he would show dimir his worth!

    HUAH!

    BANG!

    Without giving any chance for dimir to react, Wang Zhong had already rushed before him like a cannonball! Despite his godlike Ice Dominion, dimir was only a man. Unleashing an area lockdown with a godlike level of power wasn¡¯t without its cost, resulting in his reaction speed being slightly slower than usual.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time for the instantly constructed ice walls to formed a perfect defensive line! dimir only had sufficient time to form an ice shield no thicker than a foot before a powerful fist came streaking over!

    BANG!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful punchnded fiercely on dimir¡¯s handsome face! The terrifying force within his punch immediately sent dimir sting back! Having always been in control of everything in his life, this was probably the first time that he had experienced such a violent blow from any opponent!

    Wang Zhong had never held back any of his strength in this fight. In an instant, a torrent of power sted out from his fists!

    BANG BANG BANG BANG!

    ¡°¡±Ah Ta Ta Ta Ta!

    Wang Zhong unleashed a lightning barrage of punches, each having the force of a meteor behind it! Every punch that connected sent shockwaves rippling out in all directions! At this point of time, dimir waspletely forced into a purely defensive stance, with ayer of ice-like material covering his entire body. Nevertheless, he was still smashed backwards uncontrobly by Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful blows! The ice shield on his arm continued to go through a cycle of being shattered and reformed, though each time was more and more hurried, with each sessive shield being smaller and smaller. Finally, a heavy fist smashed directly against his guarded arms raised before his body!

    BANG!

    Unable to continue enduring the heavy punches, dimir¡¯s ice shield and armour finally shattered apart. His body flew like a meteor, smashing heavily against the stadium¡¯s defensive runic barrier.

    BANG!

    The entire defensive barrier shed slightly, before instantly turning dim, while the massive bang shook the entire stadium! Everyone could feel the ground beneath their feet shaking slightly!

    dimir¡¯s entire body was now embedded in a ¡°´ó¡± shape on the transparent defensive barrier, being stuck to it as though it was made of glue. In the next second, he slid down, before smashing onto the ground.

    Silence filled the Skylink and the stadium. Being deep into the pit of despair, Wang Zhong had unleashed a counter attack once again! What a familiar feeling! This was brother King¡¯s rhythm! This meant that the situation has been reversed! There was no such thing as absolute strength, but only absolutely effectivebat techniques!

    The constrained Tianjing fans wentpletely berserk. Finally! Their brother King was pummelled all the way till now, so much so that the absolute majority of people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Their idol had been suppressed, suppressed to the point of despair; and now, his counter attack had begun!

    Almighty brother King!

    ¡°What frightening fiery cross wheels! What a mythical All Mouthy King! Unleashing a counter attack within despair, struggling through adversity, enduring through horrendous situations, and never, ever giving up on finding the chance to turn the situation around! This is the greatest meaning in fighting!¡± Ruo Zhi had gone borderline insane with his casting! Frankly speaking, with his countless experience casting all kinds of fights, All Mouthy King¡¯s fights had always invoked the greatest feelings within him! When casting his fights, Ruo Zhi would feel as though he had be more intelligent, with his thoughts be more fluid! In fact, he would even make rather good and philosophical quotes!

    Contrary to the audience, the experts within the participant viewing gallery had turnedpletely silent. This Wang Zhong... really didn¡¯t know what despair was!

    dimir¡¯s Ruler-level Ice attribute special ability was rather frightening, as the ice-cold air and energy he was able to output was on a level higher than a Divinized Ice attribute special ability. Wang Zhong¡¯s Divinized Fire attribute special ability should be utterly incapable of breaking that icy prison, as Ruler-level and Divinized special abilities were in 2pletely different realms! However, All Mouthy King had managed to fuse abat technique with his special ability, and used the infinite revolutions in the shape of cross wheels to instantaneously increase its destructiveness past its limits!

    Honestly speaking, not a single person in the participant viewing gallery would have the guts to make such a decision! Even if they could, they might not have sufficient strength to see it?through. However, Wang Zhong had managed to do so!

    Now, the situation had turned around! As long as dimir was unable to use his Ice Dominion, he honestly wasn¡¯t able to match up Wang Zhong in closebat with his shy moves!

    Karl, Divian, si and Bobo exchanged nces and whispers. It seemed that Wang Zhong was about to win? Yet again?

    It had to be said that the hearts of the aristocratic families felt grief and indignation with the change of flow of this fight. One after another, their faces had been smacked! How were they going to keep their faces high in the future? Was dimir about to be finished too?

    However, this Wang Zhong was also acting too gentlemanly! Unexpectedly, he wasn¡¯t taking the chance to end this fight! Clearly, this fight had yet to end!

    On the Grozny side, Noriba, Pomo and the others were already swallowing their saliva subconsciously as their faces turned deathly pale. Were they anxious? Or worried?

    Wrong!

    There was only one thing that Noriba felt across his entire body. Cold! ¡°Shit, something bad¡¯s gonna happen!¡±

    ¡°He has never been provoked like this before¡­¡± Pomo could feel his scalp turn numb. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s best for us to retreat a little. It will be unjust if we¡¯re to freeze to death here¡­¡±

    Unknowingly, dimir, who had copsed onto the ground earlier, had already stood up, and was gently cleaning the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth. As he looked at his blood, dimir¡¯s eyes sparkled with an exceedingly bewitching glow. This instantly submerged the entire stadium into whispers, as people discovered that dimir didn¡¯t suffer much of any injuries from Wang Zhong¡¯s barrage of attacks.

    ¡°His ice armour and shield had blocked the majority of the attacks.dimir¡¯s body is also extremely tough and resilient, so there isn¡¯t any big problem.¡± said Carolyn with ain indifferent voice. Many people had been tricked by dimir¡¯s effeminate appearance, and forgot that he was the number one big boss in the northern regions! Without talking about anything else, his physical strength was definitely not weak.

    Wang Zhong was all the more clear about this, therefore he did not immediately move forwards to finish this fight. This wasn¡¯t an opportunity, but a trap! dimir was calmly waiting for Wang Zhong to get indulgent. Even Scarlet managed to pull of a reversal in her fight against De Gea! Without talking about anything else, even the slightest bit of self satisfaction would cause one to floppletely!

    The 2 on stage exchanged nces, before dimir started tough. It was an extremely hearty and delightful chuckle, with a little bit of excitement and berserkness present within. It has been a very long time since he had tasted the vour of blood! There was actually someone out there who could injure him!

    Upon hearing dimir¡¯sugh, all of the Grozny squadron members instantaneously reacted by hurriedly retreating arge distance backwards, so much so that their backs were right before the participants viewing gallery.

    On the stage, the blood dripping down from dimir¡¯s forehead froze up. Without saying anything, he proceeded to wave his hands slightly to the back.

    WHOOSH! A violent howl rumbled across the sky! In the blink of an eye, dark clouds formed in the sky, and countless miniscule crystals formed in the air. These crystals continued to form and float in the air, creating a spectacr scene. Nevertheless, no one had the heart to admire them.

    Ice cold air and energies even more terrifying than before gushed out and filled the entire stage! In fact, they appeared to have risen to a new level! Furthermore, it was not just a small increase; it had risen by a terrifying amount! Without talking about the fleshly body, even Spiritual Souls might get instantly frozen by those frightening ice cold energies! Unlike Gui Hao, dimir was always calm and cool-headed inbat. The explosive surge of power wasn¡¯t chaotic.

    Ci ci ci ci ci ci...

    The eyes of quite a few bigshots seated in the VIP podium lit up, as countless frost patterns appeared on the stadium¡¯s defensive runic barrier. As they appeared, they rapidly expanded in size! This was the defensive barrier that the Federation had purposely enhanced for the semifinals! However, it had also been frozen up? Although it was just a thinyer of frost, this was a defensive barrier that could defend against the attacks of Heroic Soul Stage soldiers! Yet, it was incapable of dispelling that thinyer of frost?! This...

    A serious expression appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. This level of ice-cold air and energies had already exceeded the limit he could deal with his Fire attribute special ability! The Ice Dominion... could there really be no limit to that guy?

    In the next instant, Wang Zhong dashed forwards. He definitely couldn¡¯t let dimir finish his move!

    Seeing this, an upwards curl appeared at the corner of dimir¡¯s mouth. He heldplete disregard towards Wang Zhong¡¯s rush! To him, everyone else was utterly clueless to what true power was!

    These people really didn¡¯t understand what his Ice Dominion truly meant, and even more so what realm he had reached while in the Casted Soul Stage! As long as he willed it, there was nothing he could not freeze in this entire world! Including light itself! That naturally included his opponent rushing towards him!

    With a single thought, the heavens and earth appeared to be controlled, as endless amounts of frost took form within the air. In the next instant, they formed ice swords, covering the entire sky! This was the power of a Ruler level special ability! What construction speed! It was so quick that even the slow motion cameras were incapable of catching their formations! In people¡¯s eyes, they appeared to have magically conjured out of thin air!

    Opening his mouth slightly, dimir spoke a clear and resounding word.

    ¡°Extinguish!¡±

    Absolute Winter!

    Hua!

    In an instant, the ice swords floating silently in the skies started to move! As this happened, the ice energy crystals, that should be still due to the absolutely low temperatures, started to move violently! This caused the edges of those ice swords to appear as though they were lit ame.

    At the same time, those countless ¡°burning¡± ice swords shot dowards! Disregarding Wang Zhong¡¯s rush, they instantly bombarded the entire stage!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Countless berserk ice swords continued to smashed against the ground like a torrential downpour, causing massive booms that shook the entire stadium! As the ice swords smashed into the ground, they shattered apart, turn into intensely cold energies that flowed about on the stage in a liquid-like manner!

    In a split second, the entire stage exploded apart, while even more white mist surged about, causing the entire stage to appear just like the abyss of absolute zero!

    At the beginning of all this chaos, people could still see the figure of Wang Zhong shooting forwards, as well as the roaring mes blossoming around him. Mixed with the rotational patterns of a cross wheel, they shot towards dimir. However, thissted only for a second or 2, before the fiery cross wheel disappeared within the endless white fog wave surging over, rapidly dissipating away, as though it had been extinguished!

    Everything was fleeting and insignificant in the face of the Ice Dominion! This was the genuine meaning of powerless! There were simply nobat techniques that couldpare to this! dimir was using his Ice Dominion to tell the world, that he was the strongest!

    It took quite a while for all of the ice swords to smash into the ground, transforming the entire stage into a frozen ground with endless amounts of fog present in the air! These ice cold energies, including the ice that had formed on the defensive barrier, appeared to be sucked by something as they rapidly converged into the centre of the stage.

    Dust to dust, earth to earth.

    When all of the vibrations and spectacr disys disappeared, what appeared before everyone was a massive block of ice that dominated half the size of the stage!

    It appeared exceedingly dazzling under the illumination from the stadium spotlights. Despite having absorbed all of the ice cold energies present on the stage, one could immediately feel bone-chilling cold uponying their eyes on it!

    The entire stadium, the entire skylink, and even the enter Federation was watching this fight. At this instant, all of them had turned absolutely silent. Standing at this original position, dimir appeared to be exceedingly satisfied with the gargantuan block of ice that he created as a look of appreciation appeared on his face.

    Wang Zhong was too naive! Did he really think that his Divinized Fire attribute special ability in the shape of cross wheels would make him invincible under the heavens? Regardless of a solo duel or group fights, regardless of physical strength or special ability, he was able to freeze everything! This was the absolute zero unleashed by the Sovereign of Ice!

    Through the thickyers of ice, dimir could faintly feel the feeble breathsing from the trapped Wang Zhong. Indeed, he was tough and resilient. However, this was the end!

    Nobody could ever break out from this ice block! Fused with his powerful will and Soul Power control, this was the highest aplishment he could unleash with his Ice Dominion, the Sovereign¡¯s Dignity!

 Chapter 620 - Tremble, despicable world! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 620: Tremble, despicable world! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The shock felt by the participants in the viewing gallery could not be described with words. Even the Gui Family would now have no choice but to admit that Gui Hao, who simrly possessed a power than transcended the limits of humans, had a hysterical and insufferably arrogant attitude. In contrast, dimir, with his cool-headed personality, had managed to control his own transcendent power and unleash it to the greatest effect! Power had to be controlled. If not, one would get let astray by it.

    ¡°This is the strongest bloodline inheritance of the Vasilyevich Family, the 9th Rank Ice Enchantress Bloodline!¡± said Carolyn in a soft voice. This wasn¡¯t a secret to those in the higher levels of the Federation. However, she did not expect dimir to actually be able topletely inherit it. What an inconceivable matter! In this era, where the power of bloodlines had grown thin and weak, she really did not know how the Vasilyevich Family had managed to aplish this feat!

    A long time ago in the dark era, this frightening dimensional life form had descended and destroyed 5 major cities in the northern regions. It was barely defeated, after countless sacrifices and a wretched battle of attrition. That battle alone had caused the northern regions to lose over two-thirds of its poption!

    To this day, it was the strongest ice attribute dimensional life form that had ever arrived on Earth! This made it be unofficially known as the Sovereign of Ice!

    How many years has it been since the founding ancestor of the Vasilyevich Family had managed to obtain its bloodline inheritance? dimir was the only person other than the founding ancestor to possess aplete bloodline inheritance. The cold air and energies it could unleash would totally outss any Divinized Fire attribute special ability!

    As for even stronger fire attribute special abilities?

    Mankind had never possessed a stronger me resistance, as mankind had never defeated the Sovereign of Fire, regardless of which kind!

    There were many reasons for that. From the information collected, the Sovereign of Ice was basically an aberration of nature, and its very existence would pit it against the surrounding environment. After reaching a certain level, it would be restrained by thews of physics, as there was no temperature below absolute zero. Therefore, after expending too much energy, it was finally defeated. However, the fire unleashed by its fiery counterpart would never cease, until it burned the entire world to ashes! Before that happened, there was no one who could defeat it.

    Since the dark era till now, there had never been a Sovereign of Fire descending onto Earth. Perhaps this was something mankind should feel fortunate about. Due to the natural preservation ofws and the self protection of the world, not all dimensional life forms could descend onto earth. The stronger the life form, the rarer its appearance would be, as they would possess the power to destroy the earth.

    Therefore, the Sovereign of Ice was held as the symbol of invincibility.

    dimir extended his hands and gently touched the gleaming surface of the ice block, while a look of happiness akin to a mother hugging her child appeared on his face. No, this might no longer be considered as ice; crystals that sparkled with a gemstone-like lustre had formed the instant he willed them into existence. Although they were formed via the absolute zero temperatures he had unleashed, this ice had far exceeded the properties of any normal ice.

    This was something that hailed from the higher dimensional worlds, ¡°Dimensional Ice Crystals¡±!

    Feeling shocked by those frightening crystals, or dimir¡¯s gentle touch, the audience erupted into chaos.

    ¡°The Ice Prince! dimir!¡±

    ¡°The king of the northern regions! Our eternal ruler!¡±

    Hot-blooded roars exploded out from the Vasilyevich viewing gallery, shaking the entire stadium up, sounding exceedingly fresh in contrast to the death-like Tianjing and Brother King fans.

    On Skylink, even more Grozny fans wentpletely bonkers with their cheers. Even though they did not understand the concept behind the ¡°Dimensional Ice Crystal¡±, or exactly what level an Ice Dominion was at, the massive ¡°ice block¡± standing tall within the stage was sufficient to shock all of their hearts.

    At this moment, deep feelings of dread could be seen within the eyes of Carolyn, Gui Xinying and even Mo Wen. Vasilyevich and dimir shad shocked the entire world with a single brilliant move!

    It wasn¡¯t to say that the Ice Dominion had no counters. However, nothing could be said about the amount power dimir was able to unleash within the Casted Soul Stage!

    Only those who truly understood what a Ruler-level special ability meant would know exactly how shocking a feat dimir had achieved! This was especially so for Gui Xinying, who also possessed a Ruler-level special ability. She had always believed that she had pushed herself to her limits to polish this treasure of a talent she possessed. In fact, she had seen, in countless asions, the limit of a Ruler level special ability within the Casted Soul Stage.

    However, whenparing her control over her Spatial Void Dominion to the control dimir had over his Ice Dominion, she realised that she wasn¡¯t even able to match up to a third of his!

    Of course, it was easier to control an ice attribute special abilitypared to a spatial void one. However, there was also a significant disparity in her level ofprehension and hard work! Exactly how much did he toil and suffer under that perfect exterior of his? Naturally, Vasilyevich was the highest authority in the training of ice attribute special abilities. With excellent guidance, beneficial surroundings, dimir had everything needed to be groomed into a king!

    That day, would definitelye!

    Even the Legendary soldiers like Long Mei¡¯er could not help but to sigh in admiration. Truthfully speaking, they were favouring Wang Zhong in this fight, as they really wished that he would create miracles once again. However, all of that hade to an end.

    It was utterly impossible to deal with the power dimir had disyed. With the level of dimir¡¯s Dimensional Ice Crystals, without talking about Casted Soul Stage soldiers, even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers would not be able to break out from the ice block! dimir¡¯s disy of strength would allow him to sweep everyone within this CHF!

    A wave of silence descended on the entire stadium. Long Mei¡¯er could feel Wang Zhong¡¯s me of life growing increasingly weaker. She couldn¡¯t let a talent like him die here! Furthermore, victory and defeat was clear for all to see.

    ¡°I announce that this 4th duel¡­¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much hesitation in Long Mei¡¯er as she raised her hand. Regardless of victory or loss, Wang Zhong¡¯s intelligence was a treasure for the Federation. If she stopped the fight now, she might be able to save his life.

    However, she had just spoken those words before everything else got choked up in her throat. Even the crazed Grozny fans were simrly frozen...

    Those were?

    mes!

    A wisp of me jumping about within the ice... Wang Zhong still wasn¡¯t going to give up???

    The thick ice crystalyer wasn¡¯t as transparent as the earlier ice coffin, causing Wang Zhong to appear as a blurry mass within. This resulted in that wisp of fire appearing rather blurry to everyone¡¯s eyes, dancing faintly within the ice, as though it was about to be extinguished at any moment.

    Nevertheless, it was, without a doubt, still present!

    The silence filled with stadium and Skylink, with no one typing anything in the chat. Everyone had they eyes glued on that weak and blurry glow of fire, that was continuing to struggle powerlessly within the ice block, not wanting to give up. That¡¯s right! Through his entire career, All Mouthy King had never once given up hope!

    Everyone clenched their teeth tightly, hoping and praying for a miracle to happen once again. In Tianjing City and Tianjing Academy, people walking on the streets and pathways had alreadye to a halt, as everyone looked towards the nearestrge screen disying the CHF semifinal match, waiting silently, clenching their fists in worry hope. All of them couldn¡¯t do anything but pray, and to continue hoping...

    Compared to them, the participants in the viewing gallery were sighing in admiration. This Wang Zhong was simply an unkible cockroach! Even in such despair-inducing situations, he wasn¡¯t willing to give up. However, his struggle caused him to appear even more pitiful than ever. The disparity between him and dimir was overwhelming! Without talking about Wang Zhong, there wasn¡¯t even anyone within the Dark Era who could match up the dimir!

    ¡°Fuck! If Wang Zhong¡¯s able to turn this fight around, I¡¯ll immediately eat 10 pounds of shit!¡± A lonement appeared on the Skylink chat. However, there was not a single response in this always lively and chaotic Skylink, as no one was willing to respond to this idiot.

    dimir could see and feel Wang Zhong¡¯s stubbornness, causing him to involuntarily wrinkle his forehead. Being all too clear about the move he had unleashed, he knew the chances of Wang Zhong escaping were...

    An absolute zero!

    The ice block that had escased Wang Zhong up wasn¡¯t created from ordinary frosty air and energies. No fire, or any special abilities, could survive within his Dimensional Ice Crystals...

    Unless...

    BANG!

    Before dimir could regain his senses from that frightening thought of his, the mes within his ice crystals started to dance fiercely. WIthin the depths of the ice block, the sparkling star-like mes rapidly expanded. A roaring ze proceeded to light up Wang Zhong¡¯s blurry-looking figure, erupting from his body as it started to burn in the depths of dimir¡¯s Dimensional Ice Crystal block.

    The milky white, gently looking mes continued to burn, while a fighting song started to resonate within the depths of everyone¡¯s souls. That¡¯s right! Wang Zhong did not give up! All of them did not know what that white-coloured thing was. Nevertheless, as long as that me continued to burn, it showed that Wang Zhong had not given up! He had not lost!

    The faces of the zing Angels squadron finally changed, with dumb-looking expressions appearing on all of their faces. What was that? It wasn¡¯t an angel! Was God about to descend to Earth???

    dimir¡¯s expression also changed. There was only one kind of fire that could deal with his Absolute Zero Ice! That existence was only present in the legends, and existed in the most dangerous spot within the dimensional worlds! That was a ce that even Heavenly Soul Stage experts would need to detour!

    Sovereign mes!

    Why?

    Why?

    Why!

    This was something that would absolutely not appear in this world! It would absolutely not exist in this world! For the 4 to 5 hundred years since the start of the dark era until now, not even one of it has ever descended on Earth!

    Countless Tianjing fans in the stadium covering their mouths, overwhelmed with their emotions surging out from their hearts! There were even some who were clutching their hearts in shock!

    Although Mo Wen still wore his expressionless face, he was ying rapt attention to Wang Zhong. Clearly, this representative of the Mo Family could feel the intense and seemingly terrifying pressure from the stage!

    Interesting! Indeed, this was interesting! Very, very interesting!

    This Wang Zhong...

    There was no continuation of any struggle or any vibrations, as though it had turned into a confrontation between 2 forces that were ofpletely different levels.

    In the instant the glow of mes blossomed, a frightening power descended onto the stage!

    The Dimensional Ice Crystals instantly shattered!

    The shattered ice shot out in all directions like cannonballs, smashing against the hastily reformed defensive runic barrier! Turning the entire defensive runic barrier into chaos, it sent banging noises ringing across the stadium!

    Even dimir could not help but to form 5 ice walls to defend against the iing ice shards.

    They exploded across the skies, before shooting down like a hailstorm!

    Within the centre of the shattered Dimensional Ice Crystal block, as well as the endless amounts of white fog appearing, the clear cry of a phoenix rang out, rushing through the heavens!

    The instant the cry rang out, the faces of the legendary soldiers present immediately turned pale white, while their expressions turned exceedingly strange. All of them knew this cry, and that it absolutely shouldn¡¯t be able to exist on Earth!

    A pair of milky white wings, blooming gorgeously as they unfurled!

    Unknowingly, over 200 thousand people were present in the stadium. All of the security guards in charge of watching the gates and ticketing, including some of the audience originally standing outside of the stadium had already squeezed themselves in! Feet stepping over feet, all of them were attracted and stupefied by the miracle happening on the stage!

    Everyone looked silently at the brilliant and gorgeous looking wings, adorned with snow white feathers...

    Those wings appeared to be constructed from pure energy! Every single feather appeared so beautiful, so gentle, as though they possessed a life of their own!

    Hu...

    With what seemed like a subconscious flutter of the milky white wings, all of the ice-cold air, energies as well as therge ice crystals that were strewn across the defensive runic barrier and stage... instantly evaporated away. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any steam produced! All of the ice had turned into thin air! Even theymen in the audience could feel the air of dominance from an undisputed sovereign across the heavens!

    An inconceivable expression finally appeared on dimir¡¯s unchanging face. He did not dare to believe that he was seeing! Without talking about him, even the legendary soldiers like Long Mei¡¯er, Joseph, as well as the group of bigshots in the VIP podium were utterly incapable of believing their eyes!

    This wasn¡¯t possible! This absolutely couldn¡¯t exist on Earth!

    Not even Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers had ever wielded strength on this level!

    How did it appear on a Casted Soul Stage soldier?!

    Drip, drip. Beads of perspiration started to flow down dimir¡¯s face, before dripping down onto the ground...

    He could clearly hear every single drop of sweat dripping onto the ground. In fact, he could clearly hear his own heartbeat, as well the gushing sound of his blood flowing through his body!

    This was probably the first time in his life that he had felt such terror!

    If there was anything dimir was scared of, it would only be the one in the legends, the Sovereign of Fire that was said to be impossible to appear on Earth!

    That pair of milky white wings represented fire, an extreme fire that could burn everything in its path!

    No one could contend against it. In fact, no one could get close to it! If the might of the Sovereign of Fire was taken into consideration, just a little bit of fireing from it would be sufficient to decimate the entire Stuart City!

    Quiet.

    Silence.

    A deathly silence.

    There was nothing but silence within the stadium. This silence was also present across the millions upon millions of people watching via Skylink.

    Many people weren¡¯t clear about what they were seeing. Why did the fire take the shape of wings?

    Unfurling his milky white wings outwards, Wang Zhong, floating into the air, his whole body radiating with a holy and elegant radiance, as though he had be the incarnation of God!

    Carolyn¡¯s mind waspletely empty... why?!

    If Wang Zhong possessed the zing Angel¡¯s Extreme Fire, even Heavenly Soul Stage experts were no match to him!

    Gui Xinying, Laura, Sharmie, si... way too many people were frozen like sculptures as chaotic thoughts gushed out within their minds.

    The only people who could respond to the miraculous change in situation about the fight on stage were the members of zing Angels. At this moment, Papada had already knelt, and so did Oli and his other squadron members.?Devout and near fanatical expressions nketed their faces as they prostrated themselves on the ground, with so much emotions bursting forth that people could swear they were able to squeeze water out from their red faces!

    Gulp...

    Too miraculous, too crazy, and too inconceivable!

    ... No!

    dimir¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    This wasn¡¯t right! This was impossible!

    If those were the mes unleashed by the Sovereign of Fire, it would have decimated the entire stadium upon appearing! Being in such close proximity to it, he would have been instantly vapourized! However, how was he able still remain in one piece?

    This was definitely unusual!

    A renewed look of seriousness appeared within dimir¡¯s eyes. In fact, Mo Wen had came to his senses even earlier, managing to grasp the hidden clues about the current situation. It was impossible for the real Extreme Fire to appear. In reality, it was just a replica, a projection of power, or some kind of blessing.

    In the air, Wang Zhong had already sunk into a miraculous trance. He could faintly feel the warmth radiating from those milky white feathers. They felt so gentle, and exceedingly pure, just like the Sovereign of Fire he had bumped into in the Hyperdimension!

    The milky white wings appeared to be constructed from the Extreme Fire. Indeed, it possessed heaven-decimating levels of power. However, through his senses, Wang Zhong could feel that his newfound power, as well as the milky white wings, were all just projections! They were projections from the Hyperdimension, formed via the blessings he had gained from the Sovereign of Fire!

    This strength did not belong to him. In fact, it really should not exist on Earth! However, it was still more than sufficient to remove all kinds of temperature-reducing energies, as the dignity of the Sovereign of Fire could not be desecrated!

 Chapter 621 - The despair of the Sovereign of Ice (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 621: The despair of the Sovereign of Ice (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Hu Hu Hu Hu...

    The milky white wings on Wang Zhong¡¯s back fluttered gently, slowly bringing him down onto the ground. As his feet made contact with the ground, the wings transformed into white balls of light, sparkling as they expanded out, before dissipating away...

    All of the remnant energies had dissipated. However, the short duration of wielding such power was an extremely valuable experience for Wang Zhong, as no one in the Casted Soul Stage had ever experienced such levels of power before. Furthermore, there were no negative side-effects from doing so, and it had also helped him defend against dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion. This was simply the most perfect experience Wang Zhong had ever had!

    This was a genuine blessing!

    Other than that, it hadpletely removed the barrier he had faced in his Fire attribute special ability! The reason why Wang Zhong¡¯s special ability wasn¡¯t good was precisely due to the barrier formed by the Sovereign of Fire¡¯s blessing. Being the genuine essence of fire, it would never allow itself being used through the simple thought processes of humans. One had to start from the origin of Fire to use it. However, that would require suitable circumstances in order to activate it. This was the main goal behind the Sovereign of Fire¡¯s blessing. There wasn¡¯t much value in leaving just a remnant bit of strength. However, when ced in other people, it would open unlimited future possibilities for the blessed one! This was a genuine treasure!

    To all Fire attribute special ability users, this was a treasure?so precious that no one could ever hope to obtain!

    The entire stadiumpsed back into silence.

    Fire, and ice-cold air. It was as if neither had ever existed prior to this moment. What was left of the stage was a pothole-ridden,pletely shattered surface; telling a story of the astonishing and soul-stirring fight that had just transpired.

    Hu...

    dimir¡¯s hands stopped shaking, while those bigshots in the VIP podium that stood up earlier finally regained theirposure. Fortunately... fortunately, it had dissipated away! Absolutely no one believed that a Casted Soul Stage could really control that level of power!

    What if! Just what if!

    What if he had lost control! Even those legendary experts would need to kneel before that power, as they definitely weren¡¯t able to defend against it!

    The Grozny side was already scared shitless. If Wang Zhong really possessed that level of strength, he would basically be the nemesis of the entire northern regions! If Wang Zhong ever ced his attention on the north, the entire northern regions might have to yield and retreat in response!

    Fortunately, that power had dissipated...

    While the audience was still stuck within their shock and astonishment, dimir had already started to make his move. An outstanding soldier that had stood before the gate of life and death would never loss themselves while inbat!

    Pa!

    pping his hands together fiercely, he activated his Ice Dominion once again, sending the terrifying ice-cold air and energies surging outwards. Absolute Zero was a move he had prepared in order to deal with Mo Wen. He had never expected Wang Zhong to be able to counter it! However, being in the Casted Soul Stage, dimir did not possess enough power to unleash it another time!

    The rapidly formed ice-cold air quickly started to take shape before dimir... that was, that was a humanoid shape?

    A tall and beautiful girl made out of ice crystals formed on the stage, with a 3-metre long ice crystal spear present in her hands. That tall and athletic build, handsomely beautiful appearance, and even the facial constructs; it was exactly like Divian!

    This...

    Divian¡¯s face turned slightly stiff upon seeing this, while Karl seated next to her had his eyes opened wide. That can¡¯t be true, right? Earlier, he had copied Divian¡¯s Dragon Terror. Now, he¡¯s even going to copy an entire human? Was this¡­ unrequited love?

    However, before Karl could fully process his thoughts, he was thrown into chaos in the next second, as another ice figure was created. This figure was unarmed and possessed a tall and sturdy built. As for its face, it was exceedingly simr to Pomo!

    This was closely followed by a 3rd ice figure, an ice crossbow-wielding Karkel!

    The 4th figure, was the Overlord Spear-wielding Zhao Yilong!

    From the appearance of the Divian ice figure to the 4th figure, only 4 ¨C 5 seconds had passed!

    Ice Puppet Technique!

    4 Ice Puppet guards appeared beside dimir. From the bone-chilling air radiating from them as well as the Ice Crystals that formed them, they were obviously well made, and definitely possessed power at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage.

    The Ice Puppet Technique was one of the branch abilities that Ice attribute special abilities could disy. The created Ice Puppets possessed a portion of the copied person¡¯s abilities, and could mimic 70 to 80% of the copied person¡¯sbat techniques and moves. This was one of the strongestbat oriented abilities that an Ice attribute special ability user could disy. However, this ability was rtively obscure, as there were 2 prerequisite factors that users had to possess. Firstly, it was extremely rare to possess the talent for this ability. Secondly, maintaining the Ice Puppet was extremely strenuous. Only those with Ice Dominion would be able to disregard the requirements and unleash its full power!

    However, would those things be of any use at all? That thought weighed down on everyone¡¯s minds. After all, they were just puppets!

    Without waiting for dimir to make any movements, the 4 Ice Puppets had already arranged themselves into abat formation. The Ice ¡°Karkel¡± immediately disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, while the Ice ¡°Pomo¡± anchored itself defensively before dimir, appearing like an imprable iron tower that defended a fort.

    At the same time, 2 rays of light shot through the air, their spears smashing through space as they stabbed towards Wang Zhong!

    Dragons¡¯ Terror Space Shattering Spear!

    Overlord¡¯s Hurricane Smash!

    The eyes of ice-formed ¡°Zhao Yilong¡± and ¡°Divian¡± sparkled with a bone-chilling glint, causing them to appear just like emotionless killing machines!

    Bang Bang!

    2 massive booms erupted on the stage as the Overlord¡¯s Spear and Dragon¡¯s Terror were blocked by a crystalline runic shield construct. As 2 powerful shockwaves expanded out in all directions, both the attackers and the defender were sent backwards by the massive force behind the blows. Wang Zhong was instantly shocked by this, as both of the ice figures were able to unleash a strength of about 70 to 80% of their mimicked persons, in both strength andbat techniques...

    At the same time, a long string of gleaming ice crystals had already appeared behind Wang Zhong¡¯s head, crisscrossing and drawing inconceivable arcs in the air as they shot forwards towards him. ¡°Karkel¡± had already slid his way over, disying his closebat style that was difficult to deal with! Furthermore, ¡°Pomo¡± was getting ready to unleash his attack, and so was dimir standing behind it.

    In the next instant, Wang Zhong had already extricated himself from the Ice Puppet¡¯sbat formation. He could not be trapped by them! However, the 3 Ice Puppets dashing forwards did not have any intention of giving up pursuit. Unknowingly, the stage was once again filled with ice-cold air, ¡°Pomo¡± had already rushed forwards, and ice walls started to obstruct Wang Zhong¡¯s movements!

    At this moment, everyone finally realized that dimir was disying a genuine puppet technique!

    They weren¡¯t just constructs; they actually possessed a portion of the charm and grace of those they were copying! This was also why dimir needed to disy the movesets of his copied targets inbat! He needed to understand thosebat techniques before he could imnt them within his puppets, in order to unleash the full might of his Ice Puppet Technique!

    Once this fight turned into close-ranged violence, thebat strength of the Ice Puppets, as well as their endurance, would allow dimir to suppress allbat techniques! Wang Zhong had pushed him into the pit of despair. However, dimir had returned the favour once again!

    Clearly, Wang Zhong had realised this. Being entangled into close-rangebat with the 4 Ice Puppet clearly wasn¡¯t a good idea. However, his movements were being obstructed by dimir. Not only that, dimir did not show any intention of retreating! He started to press down on Wang Zhong, as ice spikes exploded out from the ground!

    The ice and frost whirlpool that started to appeared started to pull Wang Zhong in. If he was pulled into it, the 4 Ice Puppets would definitely drag him down into a battle of attrition! In an instant, Wang Zhong had sunk into a disastrous situation!

    Various kinds of unimaginably powerfulbat techniques were being disyed!

    Once again, Wang Zhong¡¯s supporters were thrown into turmoil, being tossed into a tiger¡¯s mouth just after leaving a wolf¡¯s den! Unlike the other opponents Wang Zhong had faced, the Ice Prince was so powerful he was already close to breaking into the heavens!

    With a sway, his entire body proceeded to flutter about like a spectre! Brother King¡¯s OP-dominating Ghostly Steps had appeared once again. He could not get entangled! After achieving fame in the OP, there were too many people who had tried to copy his Ghostly Steps, with top-notch experts being among them. Furthermore, simr kinds of movements were brought up by busybodies topare against All Mouthy King, like Grai¡¯s swaying steps, Gui Xinying¡¯s Shifting sh and Napier Mo¡¯s Spectre Steps. Some looked like films taken using a camera with unlimited exposure, while others appeared just like a ghost staggering around absentmindedly.

    No matter how powerful those puppets were, they could not exceed the strength of the people they were copying. An illusionary figure weaved about within the dense hailstorm of attacks unleashed towards him. An incredible amount of attacks were unleashed, yet none of them were making contact with Wang Zhong. Those ice walls rising from the ground weren¡¯t able to block Wang Zhong, who now possessed extremely powerful fire attribute energies circting within him! Those ice walls had already been broken!

    When All Mouthy King wanted to attack, no one could stop him! The final ice wall was directly smashed apart by Wang Zhong. In fact, he could use his Heart¡¯s Eye to sense the dimir¡¯s figure, who waspletely unable to erect any more defences.

    However, his rushing ¡°ghostly figure¡± was met with a heavy shield! The ice-formed ¡°Pomo¡±!

    Among the 4 Ice Puppets, the ice-formed ¡°Pomo¡± was dimir¡¯s true trump card. Being made from the person dimir was most familiar with, he was able to bring out the strength of that Ice Puppet to its maximum efficacy. Among all of the heavy soldiers out there, Pomo had the best grasp ofbat. With Wang Zhong using up his energy through the sessive use of the Ghostly Steps, it allowed Pomo to grasp an opportunity to rush forward.

    The heavy attack and perfect ambush sent Wang Zhong flying. As he flew backwards, Wang Zhong unleashed 2 Soul Power-formed Cross Wheels that arced from the left and right towards dimir. He could not let his opponent sway the fight in his direction! The ice-formed ¡°Pomo¡± was unable to block them, but the ice-formed ¡°Karkel¡± with its crossbow and ice-formed Divian with its ice spear managed to intercept the 2 iing cross wheels!

    Now, the 4 Ice Puppets appeared once again by dimir¡¯s side.

    Clearly, Wang Zhong had consumed a lot of his strength throughout this entire fight, as his breathing had turned hurried and forceful. If this continued on, dimir would obtain the superior position once again!

    This was a fight that wouldst all the way to thest breath!

    dimir was also trying to calm his breathing. He couldn¡¯t be emotional! He couldn¡¯t be flustered! The more critical the moment, the more useful it was to be cool-headed. Only by doing so would he be able to endure to the very end! He had already stolen the momentum from Wang Zhong. The only thing he needed to do now was to waste Wang Zhong¡¯s energy; Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have an endless amount of physical strength and Soul Power to unleash recklessly. This time, he needed to endure! He could not let his murderous intent take over his mind! It was a struggle with a caged and wounded beast. The Wang Zhong he was facing now was the most dangerous he had ever faced!

    This was the first time dimir had met someone who could be his match. An indescribable feeling of carefreeness was coursing through his entire body! Due to his Ice Dominion, he had never experienced what it was like to bepletely drained of energy. However, at this very moment, he could feel the weakening of his physical strength and the waning of his Soul Sea. Unscrupulous usage of his Ice Dominion would still pose a heavy load on his body. This was why he had disyed the Ice Puppet Technique, as it was a trump card meant to deal with situations like this. dimir had predicted that he would definitely bump into powerful opponents in the future. In those situations, he would unleash this move, causing his opponent to suffer a fate worse than his!

    No one possessed infinite levels of physical strength and endurance. Furthermore, soldiers would also use their Soul power and special abilities when fighting. When these energies were circted rapidly through the body, it was extremely taxing for the muscles and meridians, and this would hence consume one¡¯s physical strength and energy in the process. After stabilising his heavy breathing, dimir continued to unleash his Ice Dominion, causing ice-cold energies to converge, turn into ice crystals, and finally form a de in his hands.

    The instant that the ice de took shape, everyone instantly felt as though the genuine ruler had descended onto the stage, immediately causing the 4 ice puppets to respond with a delighted cry through the vibrations of their ice crystals. Appearing to be stimted by that response, dimir and the 4 Ice Puppets seemed to have instantly risen in level. de intent immediately formed on his ice de, as though the God of des, Karl, had taken over his body. A frightening aura rippled throughout the entire stage, with the 4 Ice Puppets following suit.

    The ice-formed Pomo¡¯s giant shield sparkled with a devilish red glow, while the ice-formed Karkel¡¯s crossbow sparkled with a chilling glint. Standing before the rest, the Dragon¡¯s Terror and Overlord¡¯s Spear started to vibrate, sending out cries, as fighting intent converged on their tips, rushing through the nine heavens!

    The participants in the viewing gallery were dumbfounded once again by what they saw. dimir and his 4 ice puppets were suppressing Wang Zhong once again! If just a sliver of an opportunity presented itself, Karl¡¯s berserk de-style would reap the greatest benefits, even more so when coupled with the might of dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion. dimir had really put in the effort to learn and copy from Karl!

    Divian was somewhat speechless by what she saw. ¡°dimir¡¯s really unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s no way for Wang Zhong to continue fighting, unless he¡¯s able to summon the world-ending Sovereign of Fire. Any other moves would be useless. Did you see the Soul Power-formed Cross Wheels? They aren¡¯t even able to scrap of the skin from those ice puppets!¡±

    ¡°That fire shouldn¡¯t be a power that belongs to Wang Zhong. If it really is from the Sovereign of Fire, a Casted Soul Stage would have exploded into bits from all that power.¡±

    Now, everyone had felt the power of fire that had appeared briefly on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Perhaps he might possess a fire attribute special ability, one that was extremely powerful. However, it wasn¡¯t on the same level as dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion. In fact, Wang Zhong did not even awaken his special ability. Instead, he had forcefully acquired it through some miraculous circumstances. This resulted in its general instability inparison to those who were born with special abilities.

    The humming noise of whispers within the participant viewing gallery suddenly came to a stop. Fire!

    A clump of mes danced about in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. As if it was a taboo, everyone watching, including those bigshots seated high up in the VIP podium, immediately held their breath upon its appearance. Even dimir, who had prepared himself, was so frightened that he retracted his de intent from the stage!

    He couldn¡¯t help being frightened! In fact, dimir did not even dare make a single movement or attack! Without a doubt, if Wang Zhong could summon that Extreme Fire once again, dimir would make the most logical choice of surrendering!

 Chapter 622 - Once again, witness the style of the axe! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 622: Once again, witness the style of the axe! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    dimir couldn¡¯t help being frightened! In fact, he did not even dare make a single movement or attack. Without a doubt, if Wang Zhong could summon that Extreme Fire once again, he would make the most logical choice of surrendering!

    If not, just a little bit of contact that fire would result in death! There was no exception, and no power out there that could contend against it. In the face of the Extreme Fire, all of mankind¡¯s defences would be reduced to g! As for the vition of rules? Which of the moves being unleashed on stage weren¡¯t capable of creating miracles!

    Although victory and glory were important, being the king of the northern regions, his life was also as important!

    However, that nervousness onlysted for an instant, as everyone noticed the absence of any of the previously-seen milky white splendour. Although there was a sliver of an azure shade within the red mes, it stopped there. It was barely on the level of a Divinized Fire, and couldn¡¯t bepared to the Extreme Fire.

    Everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, that was just a shy disy. How could a Casted Soul Stage ever control something like the Extreme Fire? That would really be too frightening! From the looks of it, the earlier disy was just a hyperdimensional projection. Of course, the Divinized Fire in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand was also extremely powerful. However, it totally paled inparison to dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion. In fact, it might not even to pose any harm to those Ice Puppets.

    However, changes started to happen to the me in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. These changes didn¡¯t happen to the level of the fire, but to its shape.

    Forming something out of nothing!

    The mes rapidly condensed together and solidified. Within the blink of an eye, a massive fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe appeared within Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. The fiery red mes formed the body of the axe, while the azure shade, the essence of his fire attribute special ability, formed the sharp edge of the axe, causing the separation between the 2yers to appear iparably clear. This waspletely unlike the fiery cross wheels that were formed by the fusion of Soul Power and his Fire attribute special ability. Although this fiery axe, formed purely by his Divinized Fire, was slightlycking in stability, it possessed an additional trace of overbearingness, causing it to appear exceedingly dazzling!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe. Although it wasn¡¯t as shocking as the Extreme Fire that appeared earlier, it was still sufficiently astonishing to them, as the Fire attribute special ability was known to be the special ability that was the most difficult to manipte into the form of objects. Due to their active and berserk movements, it was extremely hard to maintain the constantly unstable fire elements in a fixed shape. An extremely high control over their special ability and element was required; far higher than what other special abilities required.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong had already stabilised his breathing. After the baptism from the Sovereign of mes, this was the first time he was able to enjoy the process of activating his Fire attribute special ability. Although he wasn¡¯t able to disyplicatedbat techniques like what dimir had done with his Ice Dominion, his special ability was, by itself, an aid for his closebat skills.

    Hua...

    With a casual heft, the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe rose slowly into the air, leaving a ming trail in the air. The space surrounding the axe head started to rapidly warp and distort, as though it was sucking in everything around it. In the next instant, the axe intent blotted out the skies!

    dimir¡¯s face immediately changed upon seeing this, as his pupils contracted in shock. Having seen how Wang Zhong had fought in the cage trial, the memories of that axe were still fresh in his mind.

    Furthermore, in the instant the axe intent formed, the same mes erupted out from Wang Zhong¡¯s body, seemingly fusing his body with the fiery axe in his hands. As this happened, the entire being seemed to possess the might and dignity of a god of fire! This wasn¡¯t just any constructed axe! This fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe was formed out of Wang Zhong¡¯s being, as well as the tacit understanding he had of his weapon! At this moment, the fusion between human and axe had instantly reached the apex!

    The entire stadium waited silently for the uing exchange. There was nock of fire attribute special ability users among the Federation¡¯s soldiers. There weren¡¯t manybat techniques within the Fire attribute special ability. Instead, an importance was ced on the realm of control and the level of fire one could unleash. In Wang Zhong¡¯s point of view, his special ability was just another tool. After fusing within his consciousness, it would increase the power and the might of hisbat techniques. With his prior level of control and the power of hisbat techniques, no one could tell just how much the merger of his Fire attribute special ability with his body had raised his fighting capabilities! Of the 2 on stage, one side had the stronger special ability, while the other had strongerbat capabilities. Nevertheless, the weaker side had now gained an extremelyrge boost. Once again, the duel had reached an equilibrium!

    One side shone with the beauty of 5 ice crystals, while the other side was filled with the brilliance of surging mes!

    Who was stronger? Who was weaker?

    Hesitating no further, dimir and the 4 Ice Puppets immediately took action. Moving into an offensive formation, ice crossbow bolts were already hurtling towards Wang Zhong!

    Life-threatening explosive crossbow shots!

    A terrifying burst of a dimensionalbat technique! In the instant the ice crossbow was notched, hundreds of ice bolts had already shuttled through space, reappearing right before Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes! Straight shots, explosive shots, piercing shots, arc shots¡­ endless amounts of crossbow boltspletely nketed the area before Wang Zhong! Right behind them, 2 long spears rumbled as they rushed forward at high speeds! Before the spears could even be heard, their terrifying spear intent had already locked down the areas left and right of Wang Zhong!

    Dragons¡¯ Terror Space Shattering Spear! Overlord¡¯s Hurricane Smash!

    Every single attack possessing incredible power, and was more than sufficient to be a frightening move unleashed by a top-notch expert. However, they were only used to seal up Wang Zhong¡¯s movements. Although it appeared wasteful to do so, they were able to obtain miraculous results. Wang Zhong was obviously not afraid of any frontal attacks. However, if he was in the midst of evading away from such attacks, the power behind the crossbow bolts were definitely not easy to defend against. Furthermore, with his left and right being sealed up by unsurmountable giant walls in the form of spear attacks, Wang Zhong had nowhere else to evade to!

    However, the scarier attack was actually hidden behind those powerful ice crossbow bolts, in the form of the de intent dimir had condensed with all of his might! With the protection of the ice-formed Pomo¡¯s giant shield, he had given up all defences and focused all of his strength into his de, causing the might of his chop the reach its apex!

    This was most frightening aspect of dmir¡¯s trump card. With his aura suppressing Wang Zhong, and the might of his de intent causing the surrounding space to freeze up, it was impossible for Wang Zhong to escape using any Dimensional Combat Techniques!

    The lockdown created by the spears, the defence provided by the heavy shield, the suppression via ranged attacks, and the restriction of the surrounding space ¡ª all of the attacks erupted in an instant! This was the true might of dimir¡¯s Ice Puppet Technique!

    If the earlier coordination of the 4 Ice Puppets was rather stiff, the addition of dimir into their formation made it much smoother, and caused their offensive might to increase to the next level! The threat posed by this formation was correspondingly greater. dimir¡¯s decision to engage in closebat, showed that he had already decided to end this duel, right here and right now!

    There was not a single wasteful attack, not a sliver of weakness in his defences, and not a sliver of deviation to his and the Ice Puppets¡¯ movements. The 5 figures had perfectly integrated into 1 whole! Not only were there no ws in their coordination, their unified offence, defence, and multiplication of force, were a textbook example of perfection! This was something that every squadron dreamed of aplishing, yet could only hope for. It was impossible to find 5 people within the whole of the Federation who had the strength and level of tacit understanding to pull of a perfect coordination like what dimir had just aplished!

    It was at this moment that Mo Wen sighed softly.

    All of a sudden, a sh of brilliance blossomed from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, before a berserk aura exploded out from him. Appearing to have sensed the surging fighting intent gushing out from his heart, a frightening hurricane of mes expanded out from the Divinized Fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe. An unimaginably domineering aura and fighting intent took shape in the form of fiery waves, rippling outwards from the axe in all directions!

    The ice crossbow bolts that were about to reach Wang Zhong were smashed away by the expanding fiery waves, resulting in all of them missing their target!

    At this instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure disappeared from his original location. Dimensional Dash! In the next second, he had already leapt into the air, with the howling fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe appearing right above the head of the ice-formed Karkel! Fusing with the axe intent that had blotted the skies, the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe had immediatelypleted umting its power the instant it appeared. The seemingly endless amounts of power caused the surrounding space, even the entire world, to condense on that axe¡¯s edge!

    ming Overlord Heaven¡¯s Raising Chop!

    BANG!

    The axe descended!

    The ice-formed Karkel wasn¡¯t very slow, nor was it exceedingly fast. If its speed was ssified as a 5 out of 10, the speed of that axe would be more than sufficient to be a 10 out of 10! In an instant, the power unleashed by the chop appeared to suck ¡°Karkel¡± into it. This was the secret essence of strength, something that life forms would find it extremely difficult to evage, what more Ice Puppets!

    In fact, the lifeless eyes of the ice-formed Karkel did not even manage to observe where that chop had originated from! The only thing it could sense was a white sh before its eyes, as the frightening chop arrived on top of its head!

    BANG!

    Its tough and resilient ice crystal-formed body did not provide any defence at all. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any powerful collisions between 2 opposing forces!

    A chop! One single chop!

    As the axe chopped downwards, the ice-formed Karkel¡¯s movements immediately came to a halt, as though a curse had been ced on it! In the next second, the Ice Puppet exploded apart! Nevertheless, Wang Zhong did not stop moving, leaping into the air once again. The Dimensional Positional Swap allowed him to move freely in the air without constraints, something that the Ice Puppets were unable to aplish. At this moment, the only thing he had to pay attention in this fight was how dimir would react.

    Although the Ice Puppet formation was a very good move, opponents weren¡¯t blocks of wood. This was especially true when it was used against top-notch experts. The more dangerous the situation, the higher the chance of forcing out the maximum power from one¡¯s opponent. This maximum power was the result of their mental fortitude and coordination. Although the Ice Puppet Technique seemed to be extremely powerful, it was, in reality, an act of retreating. This was the real reason behind why Mo Wen had sighed. With the power of his special ability and the control he had over it, dimir shouldn¡¯t have unleashed the Ice Puppet Technique; he should have utilised even strongerbat techniques that would force him to the brink of life and death. Only by doing so would he be able to fight his way out of mortal danger!

    In other words, when going up against enemies on a narrow path, the bravest one would be the victor!

    Dimensional energies rippled outwards once again. As the surrounding space started to vibrate, the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe blossomed with radiance once again!

    The same sky-rending earth-shattering aura sted out, now with even more power than the first chop! The Axe intent and power from Wang Zhong¡¯s first chop had yet to dissipate. On the contrary, it was now merging with the second chop! This was a technique based onpounding waves! The rise of his physical strength and mental spirit after the first instant-kill attack, as well as the maximum activation of his potential, were the foundations of creating miracles through his special ability or closebat skills!

    Die!

    The ice-formed Zhao Yilong only managed to pull its Overlord¡¯s Spear back halfway in defence before the axe had passed through its head and down to its legs!

    BANG!

    As the Ice Puppet exploded apart, Noriba immediately felt like crying... If he had known that Wang Zhong would evolve his trademarkbat technique to such a level, he would rather have not used it in the first ce!

    dimir¡¯s eyes had already turned bloodshot upon seeing his 2 Ice Puppets exploding one after another, while endless rage covered his face. Did he summon his Ice Puppets, which he took pride in, just to be watermelons for Wang Zhong to chop up at will?!

    As dimir unleashed an ice-filled roar to obstruct Wang Zhong, thetter had taken to the air once again, just as though he had wings attached to his back. That¡¯s right! Before anyone knew it, 2 fiery red wings had appeared behind Wang Zhong¡¯s back, allowing him to wield his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe and unleash its might with greater ease!

    There was no way for dimir and his Ice Puppets to retreat from Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks. In the most critical of times, his momentum had waned, while Wang Zhong¡¯s imposingness could not be stopped! The ice-formed Divian dimir had created was capable of shuttling through space alongside the spear shades it created. If he wasn¡¯t able to stop Wang Zhong here and now, thetter would truly steal this fight away from him! Therefore, he had made special attention when creating the ice-formed Divian. There was one advantage in the Ice Puppet Technique: the Ice Puppets were not afraid of dying!

    Under the support of dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion, man fused with spear, and spear fused with man. Both the ice-formed ¡°Divian¡± and the ice-formed Dragon¡¯s Terror fused into one. How was this called man-spear fusion? This was basically aplete fusion into ¡°one¡±!

    There was no spear, nor was there man. Fused with the ice-cold energies from dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion, the attack unleashed immediately turned into spear intent, transforming into a giant dragon that rushed towards the heavens! Even Divian was shocked speechless upon seeing this Dragons¡¯ Terror Space Shattering Spear! Relying on the benefits of the Ice Puppet Technique, dimir had managed to disy her move to a level that she waspletely incapable of aplishing!

    There was no spear, nor was there man. Instead, there was a ¡°life-rending¡± strike!

    However, why would Wang Zhong evade from this? The strengths of mankind came from their value and blossoming of life! How could a the life of a mere puppet amount to anything?!

    The dimensional space started to fracture, before the graceful form of the fiery axe appeared from within. Not a single expression was present on Wang Zhong face, nor was there any splendour blossoming from his eyes, as everything around him had been dominated by the roaring mes above his head!

    The 3rd chop!

    BANG!

    As fiery red glow blossomed in all directions, it was met by a surge of ice-cold air that was supported by the ice dragon that had shuttled through space. However, it was weed by a chop that seemed to want to cleave the heavens and earth into two!

    The entire stadium, and even the entire world, appeared to lose all colours before this chop!

    What Dragon¡¯s Terror Space Shattering, what ice-cold energy-formed dragon...

    All of them were dragged to the bottom with a single chop!

    In the next instant, the Ice Crystals shattered, as the ice-cold air was sted out in all directions. The rumbling shockwaves swept out and shook everything around them. As the endless white fog and shockwaves filled the stadium, no one could see what had exactly happened on stage.

    However, even though no one could see what had happened, everyone could guess the oue!

    A look of madness appeared on dimir¡¯s face. Finally unable to endure any longer, the de intent in his hand rumbled across the skies. At the same time, a devilish red glow started to radiate from the ice-formed Pomo¡¯s giant shield as it shot forward.

    2 streaks of light, one red and one white, spun around each other as they shot through the air, unleashing a frightening rumble as they hurtled towards Wang Zhong. Furthermore, apanying this de-shield dual attack were countless ice-crystal spikes unleashed with dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion!

    As the de intent shed across the heavens, its white radiance merged with the devilish red glow from the shield shade besides it. The bone-chilling absolute zero frost, apanied by countless of ice spikes, descended upon Wang Zhong like an icy prison!

    de-Shield Ice Prison ¡ª Universe Shatterer!

    Die Die Die Die!

    What frightening power, what terrifying attacks! The overbearing attacks instantly trapped Wang Zhong within, while appearing as though they wanted to destroy everything in their path! Despite that, within that frightening prison, the 4th fiery sh continued to blossom with radiance. Shining like a scorching sun, its light prated through the endless ice-cold air radiating out from the icy prison descending upon it!

    Even a ck hole would be unable to block his vision, what more a prison! Nothing could stop his movements! The terrifying axe in his hands turned into the centre of destruction, sparkling within the icy prison and chaos, destroying everything in its path!

    Overlord Raises the Sky ¡ª Parting the Skies, Splitting the Earth!

    The blossoming fiery glow burst forth from within the chaos!

    As the terrifying attack came to a stop, the overbearing ice-cold air immediately halted in its tracks.

    Before it subsequently copsed apartpletely!

    The ice-cold air had copsed! The prison had copsed! The chaos had copsed! The world had copsed!

    The entire world appeared to be cleaved into 2 by a single chop from the axe!

    All of the ice-cold air and energies covering the entire stage were split into 2, before the frightening shockwaves formed expanded crazily from both sides, finally rushing to the skies through the guidance from the stadium¡¯s defensive barrier.

    Regardless of whether they were Tianjing fans or Grozny fans, everyone was already unable to stop themselves from standing up in nervousness. In the middle of the stage, the body of the ice-formed Pomo had already disappeared without a trace; no one knew whether it had been chopped into 2, or whether it had been evaporated by the scorching sun-like chop!

 Chapter 623 - Miracle, victorious! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 623: Miracle, victorious! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The ice de in idmir¡¯s hands had already shattered apart, while a gigantic piece of ice crystal had encased his entire body, freezing up around him. Looking into the ice crystal, everyone could see dimir, face red with exertion and his hands held high, as though he was trying to catch the frightening chop heading his way. As for the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe, it also appeared to have been frozen together with his hands, deep within the ice crystal.

    Absolute silence filled the stadium. Did he block it, or not? However, the current situation didn¡¯t seem too good for dimir...

    Before everyone could regain their senses.

    ng ng...

    BOOM...

    Alongside the massive boom and the dust that was kicked up, the ice crystal split into 2 even halves, before shattering apart. Upon being freed, arge amount of blood started shooting out from dimir¡¯s mouth, nose and ears!

    Plop... his limp body immediately copsed onto the ground. At the same time, a dull boom rang out, as the ground behind him suddenly caved in to form arge pit.

    Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble¡­.

    Countless cracks extended out from the pit, extending across half of the stadium!

    Complete disintegration!

    The fire that made up the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe continued to dance about within Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. At this moment, the axe appeared to be a sizerger than when it was first condensed, while the azure mes along its edge seemed to be more pure than before.

    The Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe did not move, nor did Wang Zhong, who wielded it in one hand, pressing it down on dimir¡¯s body. Raising his head slightly, his eyes remained closed, as if he was still recollecting what he had just experienced in thest instant.

    Indeed, the Sovereign of Fire¡¯s blessing had already dissipated away. However, it had opened a whole other world. This was the true Divinized Fire attribute special ability! When perfectly fused withbat techniques, it was actually able to promote his strength to such a level!

    However, it was a pity that he wasn¡¯t able to unleash his 5th chop. dimir had made the right decision. If he had unleashed it sessfully, he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain his strength and control the lethality of his attack.

    A slight breeze blew by, mixing along with the remnant of the ice-cold air and energies present on the stage, seeping into people¡¯s hearts.

    4 chops...

    4 chops to destroy 5 soldiers!

    Noriba was alreadypletely unable to muster any of his bustling vitality and courage. That was just 4 chops... 4 CHOPS...

    A sliver of a smile finally appeared at the corner of Mo Wen¡¯s mouth. He really wanted to experience that 5th chop for himself. Finally, the CHF finals had turned interesting!

    Deathly silence still hung over the entire stadium, as the audience, participants, bigshots in the VIP podium, and even the various experts watching for ces as far as the empires, saw how Wang Zhong¡¯s strength had risen to such an astonishing level with the addition of his special ability.

    ¡°This is the strength of the Federation¡¯s elites?¡± Solomon¡¯s eyes lit up like torches as he watched Wang Zhong¡¯s disy of strength from the Kaiser Empire¡¯s pce. The strength of the Federation¡¯s elites had slightly exceeded his expectations ¡ª the Ice Prince, dimir, or that Wang Zhong.

    Over at the side of the empires, elites were created through the cruelest forms of training, as well as situations closest to the despair felt during close shaves with death. However, it was nigh impossible to nurture a person within the Casted Soul Stage to reach the level dimir and Wang Zhong had attained. Even within the Kaiser Empire, the people who were on their level would definitely not exceed a number he could count with two hands!

    ¡°They¡¯re really lively, huh.¡± said Yi Nuo while chewing on food. To him, his stomach was never, ever full. Therefore, his greatest enemy was forever his stomach.

    Hearing that, Solomonughed, not choosing to say anything in response.

    In another empire...

    At the corner of a street in the Tutankhamun Empire, a little baldy rubbed his gleaming head as he smiled with happiness. So it turned out that feeling happy for a friend would allow one to feel iparable delight! There were really a lot of people in the Federation; even a fight like this would have so many spectators present.

    Returning to the utterly silent stadium, people were already incapable of using any words to describe the shock they felt within the depths of their hearts. In the end, Ruo Zhi was the first person to speak. Shouting with all his might, he roared, ¡°All Mouthy King!¡± As his shout rang through the speakers, it instantly lit a ze throughout the countless audience present, as well as the countless people watching via Skylink.

    ALL MOUTHY KING!!!

    HE OVERLOOKS THE HEAVENS!!!

    WANG ZHONG! WANG ZHONG! WANG ZHONG! WANG ZHONG!

    Everyone immediately turned batshit crazy. What an utterly inconceivable turn of events! dimir was the one that fell! Wang Zhong had created yet another miracle! A god-like miracle! He had won, once again!

    Without a doubt, the Tianjing squadron members felt that they were the most blessed and excited people in the world right now! Ma Dong and the others had already hugged each other, choking on their emotions as jumped around chaotically. If they had wings, they would have already taken to the skies! Faced against such a powerful king of the northern regions, as well as his frightening Ice Dominion, All Mouthy King had still shown the reason why he was All Mouthy King!

    Unrivalled under the heavens!

    The legend continued! Even the Ice Prince, the king of the Northern Regions, the only one who possessed the omnipotent Ice Dominion, was unable to stop Wang Zhong in his tracks!

    Carolyn, Gui Xinying, Divian, Bobo Torres... and all of the other participants had undisguised feelings of shock present within their eyes. They were really unable to ept that Wang Zhong, a moner¡±, appeared to be utterly omnipotent! The amount of willpower and resolution that he must have to endure that such intense pressure! Instead of sharing it, he faced all of the pressure with just a faint smile!

    In contrast, Mo Wen had already stood up and started pping. Despite his apuse beingpletely drowned out by the shouts, roars and shrieks that have blotted the skies, no one could cover up the fighting intent he was radiating! Previously, he had only treated this CHF as a holiday experience for his training. Be it dimir, Carolyn, or even that All Mouthy King, all of them were just there to be whetting stones for him to carve his future path!

    Mo Wen desired to have a fight with Wang Zhong, though it was just for the purpose of sharpening and tempering his will and attitude in preparation for future trials. However, at this moment, a slightly excited feeling of ¡°uncertainty¡± started to gush out from the depths of his heart.

    He had remained undefeated within the younger generation for way too long. Only a person in the same position as him would be able to feel how lonely it was!

    He really hoped for a person to be able to ignite the passion of uncertainty, and terror in his heart. This would serve as a motivation for him to get stronger, and to evolve and surpass himself to reach greater heights!

    He genuinely yearned for a real, good fight! A no-holds barred, unrestricted, danger-filled fight! The excitement that came from his bones could not be stopped!

    Although the match had yet to end, everyone was already feeling that Tianjing was only a sliver away from victory. This was deterrence formed by absolute power, which had just been demonstrated by Wang Zhong¡¯s victory. This was especially prevalent in the participant viewing gallery, where the experts present were all bent over having hushed discussions with one another. Frankly speaking, all of them favoured dimir to win, as the soldiers of the northern regions were famed for their strength. However, in reality, it wasn¡¯t that dimir wasn¡¯t strong, but Wang Zhong was too powerful! So much so that he left the dimir with no path of retreat!

    During Mo Wen¡¯s duel against Carolyn, everyone was paying close attention to the use of special abilities andbat techniques to narrow down the stronger power. With that duel serving as a benchmark, the duel between Wang Zhong and dimir had served as further authentication to this test. Wang Zhong¡¯s special ability wasn¡¯t on par to dimir¡¯s. In fact, it was almost to the point ofplete suppression. However, this was where the strength of abat technique-oriented soldier came into y. As long as one was able to defend against a special ability, and negate all of the moves the opponent threw at them, the advantages of a technique-orientated soldier would gradually show.

    This principle wasmon knowledge within the Casted Soul Stage.

    Although Wang Zhong¡¯s Fire-attribute special ability was not at the Ruler-level, it was still at the Divinized level. This would beparable to Mo Wen¡¯s 5-elements body. This also meant that dimir was simrly incapable of defeating Mo Wen, as thetter would have ways to deal with dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion. After all, the 5-elements body was the most miraculous constitution out there. Once Mo Wen took control over the fight, dimir would meet defeat in the face of the myriad changes abat technique-oriented soldier would be able to unleash.

    Compared to the change in techniques and styles, there was nothing one could change in their special abilities that woulde close.

    Naturally, the strength of a special ability user would be even greater in the future, when they were in the Heroic Soul and Heavenly Soul stages. The stronger their Soul Power was, the greater the power they would be able to unleash with their special abilities. If Wang Zhong, Mo Wen, dimir and Carolyn were to step into the Heroic Soul Stage at the same time, the rise in Wang Zhong and Mo Wen¡¯s strength might be limited. However, in contrast, dimir, with his Ice Dominion, would instantly obtain a 3-fold increase in his strength upon stepping into the Heroic Soul Stage! This was a rtivelymon deficiency faced bybat technique-oriented soldiers.

    Furthermore, they also faced an even greater problem in the form of breakthroughs, which, for them, would have a higher difficulty than it would be for special ability-oriented soldiers. Although there might not be any impediments in the Heroic Soul Stage, as for the Heavenly Soul Stage... there were many geniuses throughout the annals of history that had remained trapped at the bottleneck before the Heavenly Soul Stage, perishing without further progress...

    Nevertheless, this was a digression; a silent feeling of injustice present in the hearts of special ability-oriented soldiers. This CHF was basically the yground developed forbat technique-oriented soldiers, with all of the special ability-oriented soldiers failing to achieve their goals. However, the future would be their yground!

    The future was the future, while the present was the present. It was really hard to ascertain exactly who would be the final victor in the showdown between Wang Zhong and Mo Wen in the finals! What kind of fight would happen?

    The 5th duel for the match quietly happened within this chaotic and noise-filled stadium. Truthfully speaking, this duel waspletely unimportant. However, to Tianjing, this duel was extremely important, as Wang Zhong needed to rest. Although he had controlled it extremely well throughout his fight, he was utterly spent and running on fumes.

    This was a case of pyrrhic victory for the Grozny squadron. Despite being able to maintain a moreplete roster for the uing group battle, an indescribably massive pressure was now bearing down upon their heads. This was most intensely felt by Noriba. At this moment, this super soldier who did not possess even a shred of cowardice, wore a solemn expression on his face, while his mind waspletely upied by the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe Wang Zhong had disyed. The moves Wang Zhong had disyed in the caged trial could be reasoned by the apes being brainless freaks. However, the might of the 4 chops thetter had just disyed were way too frightening! Furthermore, he has yet to unleash the 5th chop...

    Emily VS Leninski.

    Assassin VS Assassin. Frankly speaking, there wasn¡¯t much to see in this duel, be it the media or the experts. Even theymen in the audience did not acknowledge Emily¡¯s capabilities. At the beginning, people had assumed that this loli was the 3rd trump card for the Tianjing squadron due to her hailing from the Assassin Family. However, Barran and Scarlet¡¯s explosion on to the scene hadpletely surpassed her not only in strength, but also in terms of contributions towards the squadron. Other than the fancy battle of attrition she had done in a duel against the Bierlia Musical Soul Academy, Emily didn¡¯t seem to have shown any of the results that a first rate aristocratic family member should aplish.

    In reality, these expectations were rather unjust. Even assassins as strong as Eddie had been destroyed in the first round of the CHF. Other than freaks like Wang Zhong or Mo Wen, one¡¯sbat results would always depend on how strong or weak the opponents were. All of the opponents Tianjing had encountered along their journey to this semifinal were so much stronger than the Assassin Family. However, it was a pity that the audience didn¡¯t really care about the process.

    On the contrary, her opponent, Leninski, had managed to attract the gazes of some people. Although the ferocity- and power-worshipping northern regions weren¡¯t particrly unreceptive towards assassins, thisbat upation wasn¡¯t too suitable with the ice-attribute special ability, the mostmon special ability that manifested in that region. Although there weren¡¯t any massively famous assassin aristocratic families in the northern regions, there were exceptions to that. One of them was the legendary assassin, Joseph Cole, who had used his aplishments as proof that an ice-attribute special ability was a suitable special ability in the way assassins fought. Now, Leninski appeared to be going down the same path as Joseph Cole.

    This was the only point that seemed notable in this duel. How would an ice-attribute special ability assassin fuse assassinations with his ice-attribute special ability?

    The answer to that was movement reduction. In simple terms, it was just the use of the ice-attribute movement reduction. The existence of this auxiliary aid technique was something akin to a god-like move to assassins. Under its influence, Emily, whose fundamentals were on the same level as him, was basically slower by a beat in every action she made. Furthermore, even her fire-attribute moves were seemingly suppressedpletely by Leninski, a clear indication of her opponent being stronger in terms of special ability.

    Everyone had expected this. However, Emily did not let her emotions shift due to the perceptions of the outside world. Her objective in this duel was to drag it out as long as possible. Therefore, she basically didn¡¯t engage in any head-on exchanges at all. Furthermore, her opponent¡¯s ice-attribute special ability could suppress her mes. Nevertheless, possessing a fire-element body, Leninski¡¯s Movement Reduction wasn¡¯t able to achieve its full effect. Most importantly, he had also suffered a heavy blow from the earlier duel, causing his heart to feel extremely heavy. This affected his judgement and swiftness of his actions, while causing his attacks tock the decisiveness to end a life with a single strike, In the end, Emily managed to drag the fight out to 16 minutes before being defeated by Leninski.

    Nevertheless, the littless had already used all of her strength to aplish her role in the stallingbat tactic. Being able to achieve this much in a top-ss stage like this semifinal was already a testament of her progress. In the end, the duelling phase of this semifinal match ended with a 3:2 score with Grozny in the lead.

    The match proceeded into the mandatory rest period of half an hour before themencement of the group battle phase, to allow both squadron some time to recover their strength and to decide on their strategies. Countless people within the stadium and Skylink were now engaging in lively discussions about the uing group battle, with their main focus being on the possible formations and the statuses of the members of both squadrons. The most important trump cards of both squadrons had already paid a massive price in the duelling phase of this match. For the Grozny side, dimir¡¯s copse was undoubtedly the most life-rending price they had paid.

    However, with their powerful backers, who was to say that he would not be able to recover in time for the group battle? Tianjing also wasn¡¯t in good shape. Their other mainstays, Barran and Grai, had both been stretchered off the stage in their duels due to them sustaining rather serious injuries. Therefore, it was very unlikely for them to be able to participate in the group battle.

    In the end, the factors that would change the oue of this match were still the conditions of Wang Zhong and dimir. However, as a whole, Wang Zhong should be able to benefit more than dimir with the rest time given. Now, everyone was waiting to see how much of his optimal state would Wang Zhong manage to recover. After all, he was present to watch the 5th duel, while dimir did not show his face since his defeat.

    Despite noisy hum of voices ringing out across the stadium, the Grozny fans did not get agitated or restless as they waited. The people from the northern regions didn¡¯t give up that easily. Furthermore, they were still more than capable of fighting in the group battle. Despite losing their king, dimir was still dimir, the genuine undisputed king that the whole of the northern regions were loyal to. Regardless of his strength or his defeat, their loyalty could not be shaken.

    A hero couldn¡¯t be judged by victory or defeat. Perhaps, this was the greatest difference between the northern regions and the rest of the Federation.

 Chapter 624 - Crashing under pressure (2 in 1)

    Chapter 624: Crashing under pressure (2 in 1)

    Trantor: Radiant Trantions Editor: Radiant Trantions

    All of the Grozny fans remained in their seats, wearing the same solemn expression on their faces. None of them joined in on any of the blind discussions that were raging across the stadium. Instead, they sat quietly, waiting for the group battle to start. Naturally, that wasn¡¯t the case for the rest of the audience. The Skylink was now broadcasting the highlights from the previous duels, as well as the excited and unrestrained chatter from thementators and analysts. Of course, they would not give up on the opportunity to promote and showcase themselves to the world.

    After half an hour, the resting period was over. As both squadrons started to send their respective lineups up, the entire stadium turned quiet, to the extent that it felt as though there were no people present within.

    The first to appear on the side of the stage was dimir, immediately turning the Stuart Dimensional Stadium so silent one could hear a pin drop.

    The Ice Prince¡¯s strength had been wholly demonstrated to everyone in the earlier duel. His terrifying strength truly deserved the reputation it possessed, while his Ice Dominion was basically a BUG-level existence in group battles. It was possible to imagine how terrifying it would be if the ice-cold air and energies were to flood the entire battlefield, and what¡¯s more, there was still the frightening Absolute Zero. Even the ordinary ice-cold energies that he radiated would be enough to freeze arge bunch of those so-called experts! His very presence was more than enough to shake the hearts of people. Yet, dimir did not walk up the stage. Instead, he continued to stand by the side, with only his gaze focused on the stage.

    His exceedingly pale face showed, on first nce, how frighteningly exhausted he was from all of the energy he had expended in the earlier duel He was barely able to stand and observe the uing group battle. Nevertheless, even though he had been defeated, he could not hide and retreat. There was also no use for him to take any medicine or drugs to forcibly recover his strength. Although there were some that he could consume, using those that stimted one¡¯s potential would leave him at the edge of death. Clearly, unlike the Gui and Zhao Families, the Vasilyevich Family wasn¡¯t going to throw their dignity for the sake of victory.

    From the looks of it, dimir was barely able to keep himself from falling. Despite that, he did not need anyone to carry him. This was his squadron! At this moment, he was required to oversee the group battle!

    dimir¡¯s disy was very well-received, garnering the cheers and apuse from the entire stadium. The heroism of the northern regions was genuine. Being able to face challenges and defeat head-on showed an attitude that far surpassed that from Gui Hao and Zhao Yilong.

    Once again, Gui Hao had taken the brunt of it. Recently, he had been the target of so many stabs he had now was now riddled with holes.

    Even though they were shocked by how strong dimir was, the Tianjing fans were full of respect for how open he was even after his loss. Regardless of strength, attitude, or willpower, dimir was truly worthy of being a king!

    The stadium responded with intense apuse. Not only were theying from the grown men from Vasilyevich, whose eyes were moist with tears, they were alsoing from the countless Tianjing and brother King fans, sending their heartfelt respect for this expert hailing from their generation. This time, there were quite a few girls from the Tianjing camp shrieking for their Ice Prince, with no one from the Tianjing side standing up to stop it.

    Both sides gave their full apuse to the lineups walking up on stage. There was nothing that was beyond expectations in the Vasilyevich¡¯s lineup. Mainstay defender, Pomo. Mainstay attacker, Noriba. Assassin, Leninski. Soldier, injured, De Gea. Finally, substitute soldier, Lance.

    Although theycked the most crucial member, dimir, in their formation, they still had Pomo and Noriba, 2 Mo¡¯s List Rankers; an extremely powerful defender and attacker respectively. With these 2, Vasilyevich¡¯s lineup had no clear weaknesses. More importantly, almost their entire lineup was in tip-top condition. They had only one injured person, De Gea. In fact, his injuries weren¡¯t even serious at all.

    On the Tianjing side, there was Wang Zhong, Scarlet, Colby, Mmi and Lily. There were noplicated formations or lineups. Unlike everyone¡¯s expectations, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t exhausted or even pale. In fact, his face had a rather healthy-looking shade.

    Although Wang Zhong and dimir were spent from their duel, Wang Zhong had used more energy in the duel than thetter. However, different types of energy consumption had different kinds of after-effects. The after-effects from having fully unleashed the energies of his Ice Dominion had an unimaginable burden to dimir¡¯s body. Compared to him, Wang Zhong¡¯s special ability had only consumed his Soul Power and physical strength in the duel. Therefore, the most he felt was exhaustion and fatigue. In fact, Hymin didn¡¯t have to conduct any specialized treatment to aid in his recovery. Therefore, Wang Zhong only needed to recuperate in the resting room. The eruption of his special ability had stimted his meridians and flow of energy, allowing his body to recover to 60-70% of his optimal condition. Nevertheless, his outer appearance had already fully recovered!

    As a result, despite bringing along a whole bunch of substitutes, not a single person out there, be it in the stadium or watching via the Skylink, felt that Vasilyevich had any advantages in the uing group battle. With Wang Zhong in his restored condition standing on the stage, the overbearing pressure he brought could be seen on the faces of the Grozny squadron members, so much so that even their breathing was stifled.

    Noriba was the key to victory or defeat in this battle. However, for some unknown reason, whether it was excitement or nervousness, his hands had started to tremble. He was even beginning to pant! He really hated this unknown feeling he was experiencing, yet was unable to control anything about it!

    A few obviously weak and harmless people were present among the Tianjing lineup. However, when ced by Wang Zhong¡¯s side, they immediately turned into fortresses so difficult to breach, that they brought out the disgust in people¡­ Colby, Lily and Mmi¡¯s hands were all dripping with sweat, with their hearts brimming with more excitement and nervousness than their opponents.

    During the previous strategic discussion, Wang Zhong had only said one sentence, which was to disy their abilities at will. Already having a considerable understanding of their captain, everyone knew what that meant. Their captain was nning to take on all of their opponents. Allowing them to take part in this crucial fight was only for the sake of letting everyone experience the atmosphere of being in such a massivepetition. This would be one of their most treasured memories toe. Regardless of how it went, everyone had fought together, shoulder to shoulder!

    There wasn¡¯t much pressure to achieve victory. The only thing they had was the desire for glory and the belief in their captain. With Wang Zhong in the lead, and 4 of them behind, the heroic spirit of Tianjing gushed forth from their very being.

    This was the threat and advantage of a trump card. Without talking aboutbat strength, it had a boost in morale for the side with the trump card, as well as a minus for the opposing side. This was already enough to break the equilibrium for this group battle. Furthermore, Wang Zhong stood right before in the front! Despite being unarmed, his expressionless face radiated an overbearingness as though he was showing disdain towards the entire world!

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Wang Zhong to havepletely recovered from his earlier duel. This group battle will depend on the coboration between Pomo and Noriba, as the other 3 members from Grozny aren¡¯t sufficient to put up a fight against Wang Zhong. There¡¯s also no use in any siege tactics, though it will be wise to take pre-emptive action to remove the small troubles in the form of the other Tianjing members.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about it. Those were the exact thoughts the members of Be Dean had during their group battle against Tianjing. Now, without dimir, Vasilyevich probably has the same level of strength as theplete Be Dean lineup. Yet, they were still thrashed by Tianjing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Thrashed. What a pity, Vasilyevich. Although they are S+ ranked powerhouses, being forced to such a point by All Mouthy King¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think that he¡¯s called brother King for no reason at all? Go, go brother King! Go, go, almighty Tianjing!¡±

    All of the brother King fans turned high, going crazy for their idol. Faced against this and not wanting to show any weakness, the Vasilyevich fans replied with equal levels of cheers and roars for their squadron. Clearly, the injured dimir, still present in the stadium, had given them a sufficient boost in pride. Cheers, roars and shouts instantly filled the entire stadium, skyrocketing the already fiery atmosphere to new heights.

    The squadron members had already taken their ces. For the Tianjing side, Scarlet and Mmi stood side by side, forming a group. Colby and Lily took the nks, allowing them greater freedom, while also being able to aid the group. A starved camel was still stronger than a horse, and they did not have the capacity to be reckless.

    Compared to them, the Vasilyevich side was clearly more rigorous in their formation. None of them dared to stand separate from the group. With Wang Zhong, who knew Dimensionalbat techniques, their only choice was to huddle together tightly. The closer they stood with one another, the greater the mutual support and assistance they were able to provide to one another. With his extremely strong defence, Pomo was clearly the central pir of the group. With his raised shield, he stood right at the front, with Noriba by his side, and the rest present close behind him.

    A somber note started to brew in the atmosphere, causing feelings of desperation to fill the shattered and hole-ridden stage. This match would be fought to thest man.

    ¡°There¡¯s no path of retreat for both squadrons. dimir¡¯s defeat has caused Tianjing to be iparably close to creating history. They will obviously give their all in this group battle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! With the honour of northern regions and their dignity as a squadron, the S+ ranked Vasilyevich would absolutely not give an inch!¡± Ruo Zhi was already shouting into his microphone, his voice already turning hoarse as a result. He had burnt arge amount of his energy while casting the earlier fight between dimir and Wang Zhong. Nevertheless, he still continued to shout with all his might, ¡°On one side, we have a powerhouse squadron with 2 great Mo¡¯s List Rankers! On the other side, with have an absolute trump card with a group full of substitutes!¡±

    There were more people who favoured Tianjing and captain Wang Zhong in this group battle. No one could deny his heaven-defying individual strength, which could turn an impossible 1 VS 5 into an actual victory. However, captain Wang Zhong still needed to face the problem of energy consumption. After all, Vasilyevich possessed 2 great Mo¡¯s List Rankers in their lineup. Both Noriba and Pomo were people who could not be underestimated. Having fought all the way this far into this match, this group battle was no longer just a contest of strength, but also one of spirit, will power, as well as the desire for victory!

    ¡°Both sides have already taken their ces! The referee¡¯s about to ring the bell! Now, the atmosphere within this stadium is on an unprecedented high! Even us, seated in the sound-istedmentator¡¯s room, can feel the fervent and passionate roars and shoutsing from everyone present here, shaking the entire stadium up! What a showdown, what a match! Let us witness the final moment where victory is decided!¡±

    As soon as he finished talking, thepetition bell rang.

    Competition start!

    mes of fighting intent immediately erupted from the 2 squadrons.

    ¡°We¡¯ll advance as in a sharp V formation! Pay attention to concealed attacks. I¡¯ll defend against their long ranged fire. Let¡¯s force our way in¡­¡± With dimir not participating in the group battle, Pomo had taken the role of themander, as he had a rather considerable understanding ofbat tactics and strategies. With all of them huddled together, they would rely on his defence to tank all of the long ranged threats, while forcing their way into closebat range. Simply speaking, other than Wang Zhong, the rest were all thrash! Their primary goal was to get rid of Wang Zhong as quickly as possible!

    As long as they were able to get close, the Tianjing squadron substitutes would not be able to assist Wang Zhong. If he dared to unleash a sneak attack, the 5 of them would coborate and meet him head on! Pomo had already made preparations to deal with the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe Wang Zhong had disyed earlier.

    This arrangement was the most reasonable and stablebat tactic for Vasilyevich to implement. Before doing so, they had already made sure everyone within their group had understood what to do, especially Noriba. Pomo had obtained a fierce nod with a ¡°Whatever you say¡± reply from him.

    However, just when the fight had started, an explosion rang out before Pomo could finish his words.

    BANG!

    A frightening shockwave exploded out from beside him, shocking thepletely unguarded Vasilyevich mainstays into dumbfoundedness. In the next instant, a sh of light shot out from beside Pomo.

    It was Noriba!

    What formation, whatbat tactic! Fuck your sister! Do you think I¡¯m terrified?!

    Who would have thought that Noriba would be the one that would go out of control! At this instant, no one could tell if Noriba was possessed or not, as a fearless and crazed expression was stered on his face. Coupled with the critical moment where everyone¡¯s focus was on him, the idea of defending caused him to shiver and feel suffocated, so much so that even a second of it would cause him to die. He wanted to end this fight as quickly as possible! Regardless of the oue, the only thing he wanted was to end this match!

    Upon seeing this, dimir¡¯s face turned even paler than before. Compared to this, Pomo remained cool headed as he took this in. Usingbat tactics was the right decision. However, Noriba¡­ was still too young. With his ever smooth-sailing life, he had never faced a disadvantageous situation before. Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s use of a simrbat technique had dealt a massive blow to his ego. Under the multitude of emotions surging through his heart, he had lost control of himself!

    Nevertheless, dimir did not feel much grievance upon seeing that, as this was not that bad of an oue for Vasilyevich. This was how Noriba was. He knew that this fight would end either through the eruption from silence, or by them being extinguished in silence. Staking everything in one attack was not that bad of a choice. However, everything still depended on how much Wang Zhong had recovered from the break!

    At the instant when he shot forward, Noriba¡¯s eyes had already turned into burning orbs of fighting intent. Only a fight would cause him to lose sight of everything. Most of the time, instead of death, soldiers were more afraid of waiting¡­ waiting for judgement toe. That was because their fate would no longer be controlled by them!

    Having umted all of his power into his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe, it immediately blossomed with iparable radiance. The instant it lit up, everyone felt that the power within had already exceeded the chop Noriba had unleashed against Karkel! At the moment, the entire space appeared to be pulled towards his Axe intent, as though it was being attracted to his power!

    Faced against this sudden attack, a few hastily unleashed gunshots rang out. Nevertheless, they were unable to pose any threat to Noriba, as the bullets were utterly incapable of breaking through the Soul Power defences that encased him. There was no activation of any special ability. The pure might of his Axe Intent had surpassed everything.

    This was the genuine umtion of power! At this moment, the entirety of Noriba¡¯s being had already sunk into his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe!

    The heaven-shocking Axe Intent would shatter everything in its path!

    Genuine Edition ¡ª Overlord¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Raising Chop!

    His eyes zing with fire, Noriba had only one person in his sights. Held in his hands, this chop was the umtion of all of his power! This axe would decide life and death! If Wang Zhong was able to endure it, he would win!

    Come! Let¡¯s see whose Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe is the real deal!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw! What an unexpected situation! Only an instant had passed since the start of the fight, yet it had already turned into a life-or-death moment!

    However¡­ in the next second, everyone were stunned by what they saw.

    BANG!

    A clear bang rang out, while the axe intent that blotted the skies and the seemingly endless wave of power came to a halt.

    In reality, Wang Zhong did not need to use any Dimensional Combat Technique. At the instant Noriba unleashed his chop, all he did was a simple assassin¡¯s revolving step, easily evading Noriba¡¯s attack. With that, the frightening Axe Intent waspletely useless against him.

    This was followed up by a 2nd drive powered hand de chop to the back of Noriba¡¯s head. Before he could even struggle or shout out in pain, Noiba had already been knocked unconscious by his own all-out attack. Copsing onto the ground, he skidded face t on the ground for 10 metres, carving a ditch on the already shattered surface.

 Chapter 625 - Advancing to the Finals (2 in 1)

    Chapter 625: Advancing to the Finals (2 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Knocked out!

    This...

    Everyone watching was stunned by what had just happened, while the countless experts present in the viewing galleries didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    This fellow, Noriba, was so cutely naive! An overbearing move like the Overlord''s Heaven''s Raising Chop would require a good grasp of timing for it to be useful, as it required one to gather their strength without obstruction. Noriba had previously demonstrated his capabilities, as he had disyed it during his duel against Karkel, where he had unleashed his invincible Heaven''s Raising Axe before stopping right above thetter''s head!

    However, his mental state had been affected by the fiery Heaven''s Raising Axe Wang Zhong had used earlier to defeated dimir. Subconsciously, he felt that his Heaven''s Raising Chop was not as powerful as Wang Zhong''s attack. This made him shift his focus towards the umtion of power, and away from control. He wanted to smash and defeat Wang Zhong in a head-on fight. It was a good n, although the increase in strength resulted in a correspondingly massive decrease in bodily control.

    This was where the main problem appeared. Why did he assume that Wang Zhong would choose to meet him head-on?

    Could Noriba really not know who he was facing? One of the 2 greatest soldiers of the CHF, possessing the greatestbat techniques, Wang Zhong! Unless Wang Zhong wished for it, no one would be able to force him into a head-on fight! What seemed like Noriba''s life-risking all-out strike was full of mistakes! He had basically been seeking death...

    He had lost control of himself; the pressure of facing Wang Zhong had caused him to crack. Frankly speaking, strength had already be less important in the match, being reced by willpower and spirit. Within the Vasilyevich squadron, Pomo managed to remain the most calm of them all. A soldier''s maturity was the reflection of their background and experiences, and it was exceedingly important to remain cool-headed and patient inbat. Nevertheless, he was unable to restrain that pig of a squadron member. That idiot, Noriba! So much for the reminder before the group battle! With the 2 of them working in tandem, they would have been able to make Tianjing pay a really high price for victory. Although Heaven''s Fate would reap the benefits from it, Pomo did not want Vasilyevich''s dignity to suffer too much from this match.

    Despite that, he had overlooked the fact that Noriba was really too young and inexperienced. Being the youngest soldier of their squadron, he hadn''t experienced any kind of setback in his life!

    With their only spear being destroyed, Pomo could not help but sigh in response, while the soldiers beside him started to lose heart in the group battle. On the contrary, Tianjing''s fighting intent skyrocketed like a rainbow. In the beginning, all of them were extremely messy and hasty with theirbat. However, upon seeing that Wang Zhong had recovered at least 50-60% of his strength, as well as seeing that this level of strength was more than sufficient to deal with Noriba, all of them had managed to calm down.

    There was no need to summon his Tundra Bear. Frankly speaking, Pomo could feel that dimir did not manage to force Wang Zhong to use all of his trump cards or to bet his life! Wang Zhong had left those trump cards for Mo Wen! Just from this, their Vasilyevich squadron had lost.

    Having given up on victory, the entire Vasilyevich lineup switched into a defensive stance, causing them to be besieged by Tianjing. In fact, nearing the end of the fight, even Colby had started to switch to an offensive position, before finally eliminating one of the Vasilyevich members, De Gea. Upon obtaining victory, Colby was dazed by his sess. Did he actually manage to defeat someone?

    Scarlet and Mmi''sbination fire also managed to obtain dazzling results. In the end, Pomo did not even summon his Tundra Bear before Vasilyevich waspletely defeated.

    An unimaginable start, with an unimaginable oue!

    Naturally, it was an oue that had destroyed all of the predictions made by the specialists out there!

    Tianjing, victory!

    They were heading into the finals!

    Ma Dong and the others waiting by the stage could no longer control their emotions. At the instant when the referee announced the results, all of them rushed up the stage, with Hymin supporting Barran, and Ma Dong supporting Grai.

    "A miracle! What a great miracle! An unprecedented miracle that cannot be replicated again!" Ruo Zhai was already going mad with his casting. "Tianjing had entered the finals! Do all of you dare to believe it! Oh my god! Today, I''ve seen your brilliance, Tianjing!"

    Shouts for Tianjing and Wang Zhong rang continuously throughout the stadium, before many of the fans started to sing the lyrics of the "King''s Path" music video that was all the hype in the past few weeks,

    ...

    "Persevering through defeat, smiling through ridicule,

    This is the light of fighter''s light,

    please call me All Mouthy King!

    Breaking out from the silence, honour and glory among the madness,

    This is my king''s path,

    please call me Tianjing''s Wang Zhong!

    You''re our one and only king!

    Warm tears started to form within everyone''s eyes as they were unable to control the surge of emotions gushing out from their hearts! Everyone was using all of their might to sing with the voiceing from their hearts. Tianjing had finally done it! This inconceivable ck horse, which had barely qualified for this CHF, had stumbled and tripped their way in the qualifying stages, and finally unleashed their heroic spirits in the officialpetition stage! They had now be legends!

    Now, the legends had entered the finals!

    The entire stadium descended into berserk celebrations. One could only imagine how many Tianjing and brother King supporters were present in this Stuart City! Not only that, even the audience present outside of the stadium had caused the atmosphere to turn even more crazed. To the vast majority of the Federation citizens, the aristocratic families weren''t exactly very appealing to them. To those aristocratic families, the worship and support they received from themoners was rather insignificant, and was just adding a little bit more to something that was already perfect. However, with regards to their support for Tianjing, every single step Tianjing took in this CHF was akin to their own, while every single victory Tianjing aplished felt like their own victory. Perhaps, they might never be able to aplish such feats in their entire lifetimes, yet this made them more optimistic and positive in their attitudes towards their lives.

    The King''s Path song, Wang Zhong''s name, and All Mouthy King''s name were shouted out by people at the top of their lungs. Everything was due to one legendary man! The fellow currently being tossed into the air by people! That''s right! He had turned to impossible into reality!

    A simr scene was present in the Skylink, as it has been an extremely long time since the people of the Federation had anything resembling a hero appear before them! Under the governance of the 10 great families, ordinary citizens could only go about with their ordinary, pre-ordained lives. Although mankind had already walked out from the Dark Era, the majority of the citizens still faced various kinds of limitations and restraints on their actions. Therefore, Wang Zhong''s appearance was an extremely massive release, and hope for them.

    As Wang Zhong brought Tianjing to victory, the viewership of the Skylink stream for the match had already broken the 300 million mark! This was a miracle in itself! Countless people were screaming crazily in the chat, with this probably being the first time the Federation had seen such traffic on their Skylink system. Due to its massive propagation through the younger generation, the absolute majority of the Federation citizens were paying attention to this CHF. The ability to purchase a Skylink was a sign of status in the Federation. Now, people of all ages had purchased a Skylink of their own, just to see this person!

    ·è¿ñÎÞ·¨Í£Ö¹,ÏÖ³¡ºÍÌìÑ¶µÄ¿ñÈÈ³ÖÐøÁË°ë¸öÐ¡Ê±ÒÀÈ»Ã»ÓÐË¥¼õµÄÇé¿ö,Õâ¸öÊ±ºò½»ÊÖµÄË«·½À×µÛºÍÌì¾©ÒÑ¾­½øÈëÐÝÏ¢ÊÒ,µ«ÊÇÏÖ³¡ÒÀÈ»Ã»ÓÐÉ¢µÄÒâË¼,Ñ¡ÊÖÇøµÄÈË´ËÊ±ÕæÊÇ°ÙÎ¶ÔÓ³Â,Õâ¶¼¿ÉÒÔ.

    It was impossible to stop the madness, and it did not stop even after going on for half an hour within the stadium and Skylink. By then, the Tianjing and Vasilyevich squadrons had already gone back to their respective resting rooms. Nevertheless, the audience in the stadium still had no intentions of leaving, and emotions were still running strong in the hearts of the people in the participant viewing gallery.

    It really came true! Something akin to a daydream, had actually been aplished!

    Ruo Zhi''s voice continued to reverberate throughout the stadium: "...They will be facing against the strongest squadron in history, the Heaven''s Fate squadron! As well as the terrifying god of war, Mo Wen!"

    "It''s already a miracle for one soldier like that to appear in an era. Most of the time, they will always be solitary, as no one will be capable of catching up to them."

    "They are fortunate to have been born in the same era. With both of them being on the same realm, they would no longer be lonely! That''s because there are 2 such soldiers! One by the name of Wang Zhong! The other by the name of Mo Wen!"

    "In 5 days, they will meet inbat, and finally decide the number one youth expert of the Federation!"

    "Let us wait, let us anticipate, let us turn high, and let us grow mad for them! For the greatest showdown to decide the strongest Casted Soul Stage in history! Let''s give our all to cheer for these 2 legendary soldiers!"

    ......

    The semi-finals hade to an end, but the feverish atmosphere showed no signs of cooling down. The fire that was lit by the match rapidly spread throughout the Federation. In the past, Carolyn, with her Heart''s Sword, or dimir, with his near god-like control over his Ice Dominion, would definitely be existences worshipped by everyone. After all, they were people that were able to create history in the CHF!

    Without talking about them, even people on the level of Gui Hao would possess sufficient strength sweep through the past CHFs.

    However, in this current CHF, all of them had sunk into obscurity, as though they had stood in quicksand. In this CHF, 2 frightening legends had descended, the miraculous Wang Zhong, and the tyrannical Mo Wen.

    Power and influence had been robbed straight out of Carolyn and dimir''s hands. One of them represented the peak of the aristocratic family might, while the other represented the inconceivable legend of themoners.

    Without a doubt, this was the strongest CHF in the annals of history! As for their showdown, not only was the entire Federation paying attention to it, even the Empires, even the entire world, was paying attention!

    The CHF officials had started to take advantage of this to announce some of the honourable positions, increasing the scope of public opinion for this CHF. Seemingly everyone had casted their votes for the number one assassin of this CHF, with Napier Mo obtaining this title without any contest.

    With his natural superiority coupled with his invinciblebat results in this CHF, he had stood out among all of the big named assassins, especially those on the Mo''s List. Compared to him, everyone else had suffered defeat in one way or another. This had subtly caused Napier Mo to stand out.

    Naturally, he was also the uncontested number one in terms of genuine strength. His powerful assassin fundamentals were already sufficient to let him make him a top-notch assassin, while his speed and skills with the dagger brought him to the apex. Furthermore, his ability to use both Dimensional and Spiritual Soulbat techniques, especially the killing move created by fusing them together, brought him even higher, to the point of leading to a qualitative change in hisbat abilities. During his fight against Wu Li, the Shadow Dancebat technique he had disyed showed the entire world what the true Napier Mo was. Hidden behind that cheeky smile and clown-like persona, was a person possessing the heart of being the king of assassins.

    He was, undoubtedly, the number one assassin of this CHF!

    Compared to theck of suspense towards Napier Mo being voted as the number one assassin, the selection for the number one heavy soldier was considerably more confusing. Regardless of the 5 great Mo''s List rankers, or the new people that had defied the heavens and emerged during thepetition, like Barran, all of them possessed some slight defects of their own. In terms of offensive power, Noriba clearly possessed the advantage. However, for defensive capabilities, Zhao Tianlong with his Indestructible Body was a pretty good choice. As for special abilities, Jormungar had given a powerful disy of his special ability. As for Heaven''s Fate, they did not have any members who could be ssified as a genuine heavy soldier. Therefore, when aprehensive judgement of will power, support capabilities, as well as offence and defence, Pomo emerged as the final victor. He was a genuinely orthodox heavy soldier, a rtively rare sight in this CHF, and had adhered to what a genuine heavy soldier should do, which was to be a defensive line for the squadron. In a group battle, there would be no one that would be as useful in all aspects aspared to what Pomo could bring to the table.

    Other than that, the number one Soul-Beast Master and the number one Ranged Soldier were slightly easier to decide on.

    The number one Soul-Beast Master, Mo Ling, had only one otherpetitor in the form of Bobo Torres. Compared to him, Bobo''s path as a Soul-Beast Master was more orthodox and conventional. Furthermore, his perfect coboration with his Dimensional Beast had filled countless people with awe. However, in terms ofbat strength, Mo Ling was more dominant in this aspect. This Mo Family soldier was in and simple, yet brought about despair just due to hisbat fundamentals, while possessing an unstoppable fighting strength. Therefore, everyone still felt that Mo Ling was the stronger, and more stable Soul-Beast Master.

    The glory of being the number one Ranged Soldier was a showdown between si Torres and Karkel.

    This was a selection that raised quite a lot of controversy. In terms of strength, si''s Mogren''s Guns were incredibly powerful. However, those people who had crossed hands with him would still feel lingering fear when his name was mentioned. The existence of his Giant Void Mouth was more than enough to counter those closebat soldiers who did not have Dimensional Combat Techniques in their arsenal.

    As for Karkel, his control over the entire fight, his shooting techniques, as well as his positional awareness which was well-known to be at the apex of orthodox ranged soldiers... these 2 people were equally matched. In fact, theirbat results were alsoparable. After all, si had defeated Grai in a duel, while Karkel had defeated the Mo''s List ranker, Oli in a duel.

    However, si''s keen eyesight and judgement for his squadron were pluses for him. In the end, the title of number one ranged soldier was given to captain si of the Torres squadron.

    The number one assassin, number one heavy soldier, number one Soul-Beast master and number one ranged soldier. Without a doubt, these 4 people would be exceedingly famous for a period of time, bing the objects of worship and pride for countless soldiers in the younger generation of the Federation. They had obtained sufficient honour and glory from this.

    Although their names had been announced, the prizes they obtained had yet to be distributed, as the most important title, the number one soldier, has yet to be decided. Although it was still a number one title, everyone else knew exactly how terrifying thisst number one title was. Even they were unable to predict exactly how the showdown in the finals would turn out.

    For the sake of this final match, the Stuart Dimensional Stadium had beenpletely renovated, while its defensive barrier being raised even further. The 2 super freaks of the finalists, Wang Zhong and Mo Wen, possessed power that exceeded that of the Casted Soul Stage. Even many of the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers were not a match for them! They were super soldiers that were able to unleash their Soul Power to their very extreme! At this point in time, no one knew exactly what their limits were!

    Heaven''s Fate squadron, so strong that they possessed no weaknesses at all!

    Tianjing squadron, specialising in taking down those powerhouse squadrons without weaknesses!

    An apex collision, an apex showdown!

    Regardless of the eventual victor, this hundred-year celebration of the CHF would be immortalised in the history books!

    Over at the Tianjing squadron vi, it had be extremely difficult for them to enter a preparatory phase for the finals, with the number of peopleing forth to congratte them. Nevertheless, everyone knew that the uing match was the most important thing they had to focus on. Gaining the qualifications to grace the highest stage in the Federation was something that Tianjing had never dreamed of achieving. Furthermore, they were able to face the strongest squadron in the history of the CHF, the Heaven''s Fate squadron!

    Frankly speaking, other than betting all of their hopes on Wang Zhong and Grai, everyone else had more or less adopted a mentality of "let''s see how it goes" and was aiming to enjoy thepetition, cheers, honour and glory. To them, winning or losing had already be much less important. In fact, none of them really had much hope for Tianjing to continue creating miracles in this CHF.

    Nevertheless, having walked all the way to the climax of this CHF, the silver of ambition hidden in the depths of their hearts had finally been teased out from hiding.

    Having walked all the way to here, and entering the finals, who would wish for their own defeat?

    Even those unconfident people had their logical reasoning turned numb by the sessive miracles Tianjing had managed to pull out from their hats. Even though their minds had deduced that it was impossible for them to obtain victory, or that all of the information presented had shown how far the Heaven''s Fate squadron was ahead in terms of strength, the hope for victory still surfaced out in their hearts.

    However, so what about it?

    If they weren''t able to bring about a spirit ofpetitiveness and a desire for victory in a match like that, they would be the ones to carry regret at the very end. After all, there was only a 1-ce difference between champion and runner-up. However, after a generation, or even 100 yearster, people would only remember the champions, not the runner-ups!

 Chapter 626 - Dandelion (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 626: Dandelion (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A long banner was hung within therge hall within the vi, with therge words of ¡°System overlord¡± written personally on the banner by Ma Dong. Although the words appeared crooked, they were iparablyrge, with Ma Dong probably being able to fit within a single character.

    Ma Dong no longer continued to bet. In fact, he had also stopped reading any magazines. At this moment, a ¡°victory¡± and a ¡°confirmed¡± was stered on his left and right cheeks respectively. If anyone dared to give him a p, he would definitely tell them to p the other cheek of his. Fuck everyone! Everything had been a dream for him! Absolutely no one had felt this deeply for this CHF! Ever since Tianjing had been on the high road, the Assassin Family had followed suit. After all, being a family that had walked out of the dark era, they were not to be underestimated. Possessing a long and deep inheritance and tradition, they onlycked an opportunity to rise to the very top. Now, Tianjing¡¯s blossoming radiance caused the Assassin Family to pay special attention to them. Furthermore, with Ma Dong, Assassin had managed to gain a connection with Copperfield! With the endorsement of an established top aristocratic family, Assassin would be able to grow in strength Compared to the other 9 great families, Copperfield was undoubtedly the best family to work with.

    As of now, Ma Dong was no longer an obscure and dispensable little figure. Instead, he was the string that connected all of them together. A thing like fate was just that miraculous. When he had taken Wang Zhong in, grabbed hold of Barran, attracted Grai, and managed to obtain the genuine Laforgue¡¯s Cross Wheels. From there, there seemed to be some kind of Heaven¡¯s Will at y.

    Ma Dong gave an emotional sigh, though he continued to move about. He was all too clear that this perfect life woulde to an end, as Wang Zhong would definitely walk forwards with his life. However, Ma Dong still had matters that he would have to handle, for Tianjing and the Assassin Family to reap the greatest benefits, and these required him to strike when the iron was hot. Only by doing so would he be able to stabilise his future, and not let this be just a short-lived boon.

    Naturally, Ma Dong and Mmi currently had their hands tied with arge pile of information present on their table. The information ranged from their opponent¡¯s captain, Mo Wen, down to the miniscule details of the obscure Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron substitutes. Every single piece of information had been organised properly into a fewrge stacks. By the side, Hymin was providing assistance by cutting out the key portions, Colby and Lily were busy sticking them onto a board, and Scarlet and Emily were circling key details with markers.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t the one doing the ¡°teaching¡±. Instead, Laura and Sharmie were doing so¡­ on the aspect of understanding towards the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, these 2 clearly had a greater right than anyone present. This was especially so for Laura, as she was the one that had brought over the majority of the information that was present there.

    Being rather familiar with the Tianjing squadron, they had even brought their fellow squadron members to the Tianjing Vi. They would definitely serve as the outstanding trainers for the uing match. Of course, Laura and Sharmie were filled with fighting spirit, as both of them were resolute that Tianjing had a fighting chance of victory. Therefore, both of them were currently going through the possible weaknesses present in the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, as well as helping Tianjing toe up with tactics and strategies around them.

    The 2 were obviously pretty sharp, though it was a pity that their thoughts were not aligned. When Laura said anything that could be argued against, Sharmie would immediately drag that topic into a deep pit. Whenever Sharmie spoke of any weaknesses, Laura would definitely reply with it being a hidden unknown.

    The Tianjing members didn¡¯t think too much into it, though the 2 continued to be heavily engaged with their arguments. They were so engrossed in their arguments that Wang Zhong basically had no choice but to butt in, leaving him feeling lost between crying orughing as he observed the excited and fiery expressions on their faces.

    Truthfully speaking, Wang Zhong had been pondering since the confirmation of the finals. From what he understood, without those so-called hidden unknown factors, there basically were no weaknesses present in the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. They were so powerful that it felt frightening! Wanting to counter them was basically a fool¡¯s dream. Naturally, there was no need to halt the analysis and the learning process, as this experience would be rather helpful towards the majority of the future fights he would need to engage in.

    In reality, this uing fight would be an extremely difficult one. There was most likely a 50 to 50% chance of victory in his destined duel against Mo Wen. Even with his newfound control over his fire attribute special ability, Wamg Zhong still believed that it would not change the odds. The only remaining factor would be Grai¡¯s disy, and whether he would be able to obtain a point from Heaven¡¯s Fate. it was impossible for Barran and the others, as the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was unlike the other earlier squadrons. Their strong fundamentals and stable personalities were seemingly incapable to counter. There was no use to hope for them being reckless, what more in the finals!

    Therefore, Grai was the only unknown factor. That was because Wang Zhong still felt that the Grai had yet to give his all in this CHF. Despite losing a few duels due to various reasons, Wang Zhong still felt that Grai had not unleashed his fighting spirit to its maximum. Grai had not disyed the same kind of state a soldier would show when he or she unleashed all of their strength. Perhaps, this final would be sufficient to excite Grai to that state.

    It could be said that the standard of Grai¡¯s disy would determine the final result of this uing match.

    As for now¡­ it¡¯s still alright to y around.

    In the far future, when Colby and the others stepped into their prime, or even past it, they would have these precious memories of themselves giving their all to fight on. The memories they would make now were already the most perfect memories anyone could wish for.

    ¡°Our great captain Wang!¡± Sharmie was feeling unhappy. ¡°While we¡¯re going about helping you, what are you trying to do, sitting there grinning like an old man, huh? Can you be more serious? This is your Tianjing squadron¡¯sbat strategic analysis meeting!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes. I feel that you all have done very well.¡± replied Wang Zhong while rubbing his hands. ¡°I¡¯m just focusing my attention on your opinions. Okay, I¡¯ll be more serious. Serious.¡±

    ¡°Be more serious, be more serious! All of you, be more serious! Big sis, do you want all of us to number off?¡± Ma Dong gave a snappy reply.

    ¡°Big¡­?!¡± Sharmie almost flung all of the information sheets into the air as she rushed over and waved her fist before the great leader Ma¡¯s nose. ¡°Are you looking to die? Don¡¯t think I do not dare to beat you up because you¡¯re my cousin-inw... you hoodlum!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Everyone, take a look at this.¡± Laura clearly was the most focused person present here. In fact, she felt more confident about Wang Zhong and Tianjing in this final than thetter was towards himself. Therefore, she had pulled out all the stops when it came to creating a battle n, whileprehensively factoring various kinds of possibilities and points of target. ¡°Coming up with a battle n is only equivalent to taking a single step forward. I feel that we need to firste up with a few areas to target. Barran¡¯s earth attribute and gravitational special abilities are definitely useful to deal with the liquid-form Mo Shang¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel that it¡¯s reasonable. Mo Shang is able to phase through a myriad of things, and can even seep through the earth and travel underground. If he is captured by Barran¡¯s special ability when doing so¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t extend my control that far underground.¡± Barran replied in a slightly embarrassed tone.

    ¡°Then you need special training. You¡¯ve recently awakened your special ability, so there¡¯s still a lot of fluidity and space for progress to be made. Suitable special training will definitely allow you to make great progress in a short amount of time, while also being able to allow you to serve as a viable counter. Further, the key to everything is time. A special ability isn¡¯t limitless. So there¡¯s no need to frighten him with superficial impressions of what a special ability progression is like. We only need him to understand his limits, and from then on we can use it to search for a chance!¡±

    Barran¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that, while everyone was rapidly being entranced by Laura¡¯s analysis, proceeding to join into the discussion on how to develop the former¡¯s special abilities.

    While this was happening, the old Potter and old Greene were grinning andughing merrily on the second floor of the vi that overlooked therge hall. This was youth! Everyone seemed to be filled with endless vitality, despite the fact that the opponents they were about to face in the next few days were truly too powerful! So powerful that it had caused fear and dread to surface even in old Potter and old Greene¡¯s hearts!

    ¡°In fact, Tianjing has already broken many records by making it this far. Although being able to take one step further would be a good thing, stopping here isn¡¯t that bad either. They are already the eternal pride of Tianjing.¡± old Greene said with an emotional sigh. ¡°Although it is worth apuding their spirit to continue struggling on, I really hope that they will not get injured in the process. Heaven¡¯s Fate¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. Those bunch of fellows from the Mo Family aren¡¯t like Martial Ghost Divine Emperor. They know what restraint is.¡±

    This was what old Greene had originally wished for. However, after hearing the old Potter¡¯s reply, he immediately became unhappy. ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it sounded like our Tianjing still needs to rely on them to show mercy, huh? We¡¯re the finalists for this CHF, you know! The only thing that can be said is that friendshipes first!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy.¡± the old Potter was toozy to continue the nonsense with old Greene, who was now filled with righteous anger. Behind Greene¡¯s back, he had been quite worried for Tianjing. At this moment, he wanted to strike the iron when it was hot, and help Tianjing obtain as many benefits as it could. Truthfully speaking, this was an extremely dangerous period of time for the Potter Family, as there were many other aristocratic families that were eyeing their position as one of the 10 great families due to theirck of ¡°might¡±. Holding a position as 1 of the 10 great families would grant massive powerful and benefits for any aristocratic family. However, with the Parliament having one vote to veto, and coupled with the rising Assassin Family and the coboration with Tianjing, these factors would definitely strengthen the power and rights of their Potter Family.

    Not only that, Copperfield would be the bridge between the aristocratic families and the Parliamentary influence. This was the strategic goal of the Potter Family. They felt that reforms had to be made following the development of the Federation, and thus had be the first family to take a step forwards towards that direction. Naturally, the oue of their decision had yet to be known.

    With the situation Tianjing was in, whether it was the Gui or Zhao Families, none of them could do anything. Nevertheless, the matter with them has yet to end. On the contrary, the matter had already escted into an extremely deep grudge. In the future, both families would definitely take action. However, the Potter Family wasn¡¯t afraid of them. In this world, the weak would lose all rights to live, while freedom and goals were obtained through strength.

    Although there was one different chinese character between the names of the Heaven¡¯s Fate (Ìì¼«Õ½¶Ó) and Tianjing(Ìì¾©Õ½¶Ó) squadrons, in both individual and group strength, Heaven¡¯s Fate had far surpassed Tianjing. Although Tianjing¡¯s trump card, All Mouthy King, might be on another level, the rest of the members including Grai could be easily countered by the Mo Family. This also included Scarlet and Barran!

    Furthermore, throughout this entire CHF, the members of the Mo Family had yet to make any serious mistakes inbat. Their might didn¡¯t only lie in theirbat strength, but also in their attitude as well as self-control! Furthermore, Mo Wen appeared to be even more rxed than anyone else, and everyone around him could feel an aura of happiness radiating from him. At this moment, he, who was always careful not to reveal his emotions, seemed to be wearing a smile on his face! This smile appeared just like the one people would have when they managed to have a good dream in their sleep!

    It was extremely clear what was going through his head. However, everyone felt a heart-palpitating fear when mentioning a martial arts fanatic in such a state. Even after All Mouthy King had disyed a level of strength worthy of standing at the apex by defeating dimir, everyone still felt more fear towards this frightening ¡°blind man¡±. On the contrary, this had caused him to feel even more excited...

    More and more people started to think back towards the fight between Mo Wen and Carolyn. At that time, all of them had felt that it was an awesome and spectacr fight. However, upon rewatching it in detail, everyone started to feel really afraid.

    All of them felt that Mo Wen had handled Carolyn with such ease, like he was handling a kid! He had basically not even disyed the upper limits of his strength!

    This...

    Various kinds of questions were raised, causing the atmosphere during this slow 5-day wait to rise and rise. Discussions about the final victory and the number one soldier of this CHF had already be something of a norm within the Federation.

    Not only did the casinos around Stuart start betting matches for the CHF final, many of the ck market ones within the Federation, as well as the various gambling dens across the world and empires, had all followed suit!

    The odds for Tianjing during the quarterfinals had been 820:1, and had been raised to 10:1 in for the final match. Although there were some differences between the various gambling associations, they were more or less around those odds. Clearly, this was a massive increase from before. However,pared to the previous CHF finals, a 10:1 odds was undoubtedly nearplete domination for the other side.

    Nevertheless, nothing could change this. Although Tianjing, being the ck horse for this CHF, had managed to do the impossible and reach the finals, the people hosting the bets were rather calm-headed with their calctions. During their match against Vasilyevich, Tianjing had already used up all of their hidden trump cards and brought everything to the table. In fact, those miraculous runic shoes Scarlet had used were no longer a secret anymore! The only thing they could add to the table was a short instantaneous movement ability. The all-rounded perfection of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was known for couldpletely crush anything Tianjing sent in their way.

    To be frank, Wang Zhong had a simr character to Mo Wen, and also hadparable levels of strength. In fact, even their fame and reputation were around the same level. The showdown between these 2 would definitely be epic, and there was no reason out there for any of them to evade this showdown. Of course, there was still Grai, but he was not on the level as those 2.

    Overall, there wasn¡¯t much suspense to the victor of this CHF finals, as the odds of the bets at the beginning was 13:1 for Tianjing. In the end, it was only due to the massive amounts of money pouring in from the crazed Brother King fans across the Federation that slowly shifted the odds down. Without a doubt, the casinos and gambling dens needed to make money. Them giving Tianjing the 13:1 odds was a clear sign of them recognising that no one would bet on Tianjing. The high odds was just for the sake of stimting people¡¯s gambling hearts. In the end, through the umted effects of every single one of the massive amounts of Brother King fans, the casinos and gambling dens started to change the odds. In fact, all of them were basically smiling from ear to ear by this trend.

    Furthermore, who knew how many unknown matters were hidden beneath the massive amounts of transactions and money?

    Deep into the night, silence filled the Tianjing vi.

    A gentle breeze blew through the wind, causing the curtains to sway, swishing as they moved with the wind.

    This was Grai¡¯s room, though no one was present to close that open window. As the curtains swayed in the wind, it revealed a roompletely devoid of people.

    In a short and dirty alley stood 2 girls in flowery dresses and faces covered in thick make-up. Girls that were born among the poor, or even the refugee camps had one positive trait, which was that they were rather obedient. For the sake of a low fee, they would fulfil seemingly anything anyone would ask them to do. Furthermore, they were not picky about their customers, even if they were like the rather ugly and old man that was now standing before them.

    ¡°Hi, baby! Do you like me?¡±

    ¡°We can do lots of interesting things, old man! We love wrinkly things!¡± The girls continued with smiles while sending winks towards the small old man. They were even about to push their tops down to their breasts, before hurried footsteps started to ring out in the surroundings.

    A frown appeared on the old man¡¯s face before he did a strange step, easily evading the hand extending from one of the prostitutes. Lowering his head, he quickly walked towards one of the small doors at the end of the alley. Present above the door was a small sign with the words ¡°Seductress Bar¡±, outlined with red and green light bulbs.

 Chapter 627 - Holy Land (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 627: Holy Land (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    As the old man pushed the door open, an intense smell of low-quality alcohol wafted into his nose, causing the ring and shing lights around the stage to start revolving around in his head. This was joined by a ear-piercing and ground-shaking rumble created by the noisy crowd.

    Wearing a frown on his face, the old man searched the crowd, before finally spotting a girl chewing bubblegum at the corner of the bar.

    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re really wearing an ugly disguise!¡± said the girl, chewing on her bubblegum as she sized up the old man that had approached her, while a smile appeared on her face. However, in reality, she had worn an even more disgusting disguise. Herrge buck teeth and a face filled with pimples was more than enough to stop any male in their tracks. Even under the influence of thepletely gross low-quality alcohol, no man would develop any feelings of lust for her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the urgency.¡± The old man replied, the face mask he wore shown no change in his expression when speaking. Nevertheless, his chilly and indifferent tone, as well as his nervously clenched hands, betrayed his current emotions.

    ¡°Haha. Congrats for entering the finals.¡± The girl said as she blinked.

    Although she was wearing a pretty good disguise, those pair of gentle-looking eyes could still be seen by the old man.

    A deeper frown appeared on the ¡°old man¡¯s¡± face. Despite the considerably loud noise and shakinging from the music and the dancing crowd within the bar, utterly no one could hear what they were talking about. However¡­

    ¡°Be straight to the point!¡±

    ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t be like this! It has been a very long time, you know? Tsk tsk. So you¡¯re looking down on me after gaining some fame, huh?¡± replied the girl in a teasing manner.

    Hearing that, the ¡°old man¡¯s¡± eyes grew increasingly cold as he replied. ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. Don¡¯t stare at me like that, okay. I¡¯ll get scared.¡± The girl chuckled while blowing on her bubblegum. ¡°The higher-ups want Tianjing to lose, so do it reasonably¡­¡±

    Bending over towards the old man¡¯s ear, the girl continued to suppress her voice, before silently shoving a bottle-like object in his hand.

    The ¡°little old man¡¯s¡± hand shook, while rage filled his eyes. Nevertheless, he did not say anything after seeing the ambiguous expression on the girl¡¯s face.

    Nevertheless, a teasing look was still present on her face as she said, ¡°You should know what happens to those who disobey orders. You¡¯re not the one¡­ death, is definitely not the worst oue.¡±

    The old man¡¯s body shook slightly, though he did not reply. In the next moment, the moving crowd proceeded to mask his disappearing figure.

    As this happened, the girl stared at the disappearing figure for 3 whole seconds. This was probably a rather long time of rest for her. In fact, ever since she was born, there was never, ever a moment where she could really rest herself.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s not that stupid.¡± She muttered in satisfaction while nodding her head, before walking out from the back exit of the bar. As she walked through the door, her pimple-covered face instantly disappeared, while her obese figure appeared to have lost all of its fat.

    Her perky small chest, fiery small waist, her long and slender legs, coupled with her short and revealing miniskirt instantly transformed her into an extremely appealing loli that was more than enough to turn men crazy.

    If there were any members of the zing squadron present, or if Mario himself was present, their jaws would immediately drop wide open.

    This¡­ wasn¡¯t this the person who had used a fan¡¯s identity to scam¡­ no no no! Wasn¡¯t that the littless that had kidnapped their vice-captain Mario?!

    ¡°Okay okay! I¡¯m basically poking into other people¡¯s business.¡± She muttered with a pout, before shooting a look at a rtively high-ss looking bar across the street. The fancy lighting and charming waiter caused her eyes to light up as she shoved the short-lived caution to the back of her mind. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being worried! This is such a hard-earned holiday! It¡¯s time for me to get high! HOHOHO, your queen has arrived, handsome men!¡±

    Deep into the night, the Tianjing vi had quietened down, though happiness still filled the air.

    Footsteps rang out, before Mmi noticed that Grai had just returned. Gawking slightly, she asked, ¡°Grai, finals are about to start. It¡¯s best to not run around recklessly, okay?¡±

    Grai ced down the package in his hand. Throughout this CHF journey, Grai had frankly been extremely indifferent, as though he had not felt even a sliver of nervousness. There were even times where he would read the books he had chosen in an extremely leisurely manner, or wander about during his free time. Naturally, due to his strength, there was no need to worry about him. Nevertheless, with the actions the Gui Family had done, it was still best to be careful with one¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Okay, senior. Ah, it¡¯s already thatte. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, okay? You shouldn¡¯t ask about girl matters, okay!¡± Mmi replied in a domineering fashion, causing a faint smile to appear on Grai¡¯s face.

    Thinking about this vi and the people staying within here, a subconscious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, while warm and fuzzy feelings surfaced in his heart. This ce was filled with wonderful memories for him, odd words for someone like him to say. In the past, he had read about those terms from books, yet had never experienced them before. During his childhood, there really were no worthwhile memories for him to reminisce about. Every single day was the same as the others¡­

    A person walked out of the great hall before giving a stretch and a yawn. Seeing Mmi and Grai, Ma Dong gave a wave before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned, huh, Grai? Please don¡¯t run about recklessly before the finals, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know. Senior has just educated me.¡± replied Grai with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t continue bothering you too.¡±

    Ma Dong gave a thumbs up, while silently approving to Grai¡¯s response. Being such a happy day, he really wished to hug Mmi to sleep. However, she just wasn¡¯t willing too, giving excuses like the finals were round the corner, and that it wasn¡¯t good to do something like that.

    ¡­If it was possible during the semifinals, how was it not possible during the finals?

    Wu wu. Okay, okay. The finals were indeed the more important matter.

    Tapping her finger on Ma Dong¡¯s head, Mmi said, ¡°Hurry up and sleep, okay? I¡¯ll sleep after grabbing a bite.¡±

    ¡°Okie! Gimme a kiss, baby!¡± With no one around, Ma Dong could no longer hold his flirtatious behaviour back. Unable to hold him back, Mmi had no choice but to him a quick peck. Only then did Ma Dong slowly swagger back to the room.

    Returning back to his room, Graiid down on his bed, though he was unable to fall asleep. He thought back about the times where he had spent with everyone from Tianjing. Many different scenes shed across his mind, from the time he had started schooling in Tianjing, to meeting each and every one of them. All of the memories, everything he had experienced then, every step that he had taken. There were too many joyful and happy moments¡­

    At Tianjing, and here at the CHF, he had felt for the first time what warmth and friendship were! All of them were honest to themselves and they continued to strive for the future. Yet, this final¡­ he and Wang Zhong were both clear of the oue¡­

    Grai closed his eyes, and allowed the world in his mind to continue swirling about, while a faint smile appeared on his face. So this was what intoxication felt like. Looks like he would not have a quiet and peaceful night after all.

    Grai enjoying the feeling of intoxication was one of the manyplicated scenes present in Stuart City. At another corner of the city, Carolyn was also enjoying some wine, while standing at the highest point of the city, the top of the 30-storey Stuart Family mansion. The 360-degree unobstructed ss panel walling allowed anyone here to observe the flourishing Stuart City until they were satisfied.

    Frankly speaking, there weren¡¯t many strong feelings present in Carolyn¡¯s heart. However, being the core of the Federation, and even the world, she was experiencing increasing feelings of abandonment as the CHF progressed to the finals.

    During the day, she had initiated contact with Tianjing. Yet, Carolyn¡¯s invitation was politely rejected by the other party, on the grounds of making preparations for the finals. Any other power or influence that had tried to do the same was simrly fruitless in their invitations. However, for the prideful Stuart Family that had remained in the top of the Federation, this rejection felt somewhat of a discourteous action to them. Nevertheless, for Carolyn, this personally felt like the honour Wang Zhong was showing to not nce back after turning around.

    Meeting at the CHF was Carolyn¡¯s personal proposition. It was also her idea to ¡°break¡± that meeting. However, from the looks of it, it seemed like it was Wang Zhong¡¯s turn to make the decisions. This person, who was no more than an ant in the Stuart Family¡¯s eyes a month or 2 ago, had now turned into an iparably important figure.

    Swirling the wine in her ss, Carolyn continued to stand quietly beside the ss walls, looking down on the vibrant city beneath. At this moment, a sh of absent-mindedness and hesitation struck her. This was the first time she felt such emotions ever since she decided to shoulder the responsibilities of her family, and toss away her immaturity and childishness. Furthermore, it was more of a setback towards her self-respect. She clearly knew that she was standing at the apex, yet was unable to find a way out of the situation before her.

    Di Di Di Di¡­.

    The Skylink by the side started to ring.

    There weren¡¯t many people that dared to privately ring Carolyn up in the middle of the night. Therefore, she immediately answered it.

    However, upon opening her Skylink, Carolyn was still slightly surprised to see that the caller was Solomon.

    It was already veryte, and it was not an appropriate time for diplomacy. This was a time for personal and private matters, and it was impossible for Solomon to be unaware of this fact.

    A sliver of hesitation appeared on her face, though Carolyn proceeded to answer the call. A holographic image of Solomon, with his smile and gentlemanly appearance. There was a reduction in the fake, diplomatic outer expression, with an additional look of familiarity, as though he was looking a long-time friend.

    Every word and every action in this transformation showed the level of control Solomon had over himself and the subject ofmunication. Even an outstanding diplomat might not be able to aplish a simr feat. However, Solomon was able to make Carolyn feel as though he had done everything without the slightest trace of awkwardness.

    It started with a few casual greetings, before the conversation proceeded to the CHF celebrations hosted by Stuart in a rather natural manner. The live-broadcast over at the empires was a huge sess. While congratting about the perfect CHF productions, he also expressed his admiration towards the Federation¡¯s wealth and Stuart¡¯s strength. Frankly speaking, Carolyn didn¡¯t feel veryfortable after hearing his praises and slight grovelling, as she had lost in the CHF matches. However, the hidden ttery in Solomon¡¯s words was able to cause others to beforted. That¡¯s right. In view of the world, what did Tianjing, and Wang Zhong amount to? They were just rare urrences at the very most!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t call to talk about this at this time of the day, right, your highness Solomon? Truthfully speaking, I¡¯m not feeling really good at this moment.¡± Naturally, Carolyn would react differently towards an intelligent person.

    ¡°I know how Miss Carolyn is feeling right now, so I¡¯ve got a good way to allow Tianjing to lose in a wholehearted manner. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested in it.¡± Solomon replied with a smile. Without beating around the bush, he had proceeded to talk about Tianjing, the main reason behind his call.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Heaven¡¯s Fate?¡± replied Carolyn with a slightly surprised expression. Everyone knew that Stuart had lost to Heaven¡¯s Fate. Therefore, from various aspects, Stuart¡¯s goal shouldn¡¯t be for Tianjing to lose.

    Hearing her reply, a genial smile continued to be present on Solomon¡¯s face. Nevertheless, he did not exin his reasons while continuing to speak. ¡°The reasons aren¡¯t important. I feel that we will both benefit equally from this.¡±

    Solomon¡¯s reasoning was naturally sufficient. From the bigger picture, Tianjing snatching the championship will definitely shake the roots of the aristocratic family powers. From a personal standpoint, a person that previously needed to crawl before her, had suddenly risen to an equal position to her. That had definitely infuriated her. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t mention it at all. Now, Solomon had seen through her, and this had caused her wishes to change.

    ¡°What harm is there to say it?¡± Carolyn replied in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Truthfully speaking, I¡¯ve only a very simple request.¡± Solomon continued with a faint smile. ¡°I hope that the Stuart Family will cast the deciding vote for the ¡®Holy Land¡¯ to be opened for the 3 great empires.¡±

    Finally, he had revealed his objective, though it wasn¡¯t far off from Carolyn¡¯s expectations. Recently, the empires had been rather proactive about this matter.

    Carolyn¡¯s expression did not change as she heard his request. In fact, with the expansions that?the empires had made in the hyperdimension, there was already no way to hide the Holy Land from both the Kaiser and the Amazon Empires. Even the Tutankhamun Empire had openly requested for it, with them saying they were willing to be submitted under the Federation¡¯s rule in return.

    The higher-ups of the Federation had been discussing and debating about this for a very long time, though they had yet toe to a decision.

    Frankly speaking, there was no way the Federation could obstruct the empires from entering the Holy Land. After all, globalmunication was the current trend, and the Federation had indeed obtained massive benefits from the 3 great empires. There were many issues that had be intertwined, and those had massive benefits to the Federation¡¯s progress. Under the current circumstances, using martial might to suppress the empires would be not wise. After all, moving the armed forces through the hyperdimension or across the oceans would still result in a loss. This was something both sides knew and understood.

    As of now, the Federation was the one formting the rules. However, once the Holy Land discovered this, they would open it up to everyone. This problem had been going on for a very long time, though the leaders of the 10 great families, as well as the Parliament, had alreadye to an agreement to not deny the empires this right. Now the only factor was the price and benefits they could obtain from the empires.

    Therefore, the underlying reason behind the massive promotion of this CHF was for the sake of choosing candidates for the Holy Land. They did not wish to end up in a struggle with the empires over the Holy Land.

    All of the great families, as well as the Parliament, had their own agenda towards this matter. Furthermore, the worldwide live-broadcast had disyed the Federation¡¯s youngsters with the greatest potential, while increasing the appeal, and thereby the craving, of the Holy Land to the empires. Every great family was going out to obtain benefits through their own channels, with Stuart being of no exception. However, never did Carolyn expect Solomon to deliver himself to her doorstep.

    Truly worthy of the most highly regarded opponent of the Federation. Compared to the short-sighted Tutankhamun Empire, or the Amazon Empire with theircklustre attitude, Kaiser clearly had the greatest foresight in politics and development. Clearly, Solomon had already noticed the ckening of the Federation.

    Nevertheless, Carolyn did not expose this fact. A resistive look would always have more enticing than an enthusiastic look. ¡°I can only bring this up as a suggestion. I do not have the authority to use the family¡¯s vote. Furthermore,¡± a smile appeared on her face, ¡°this doesn¡¯t seem to concern me at all.¡±

    Solomon maintained his genial smile throughout the conversation, as he knew that Carolyn had already epted his proposal. As long as there was an open discussion, it would only be a matter of discussing the conditions. The family had their own agenda, and so did Carolyn. This was something separate from benefits. Every bigshot loved to doing something like ¡°creating obstacles¡± to raise their status.

 Chapter 628 - Decisive battle (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 628: Decisive battle (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Everyone higher up in the Federation knew that their intention of being open was just for show. After all, even the major powers that decided the future policies of the Federation were also subject to change. Therefore, Solomon had to keep his guard up. The right to enter the Holy Land was something he needed to obtain as quickly as possible. Although he had the Tutankhamun and Amazon empires as his coborators in this matter, he couldn¡¯t tell how long it would take before the Federation rewarded them with the go-ahead to enter the Holy Land.

    ¡°This matter is just a small greeting gift from me. Our empire hopes to deepen our ties with the Stuart Family.¡± Solomon said with a smile. ¡°Furthermore, I really hope to be able to enter the Holy Land with Miss Carolyn. I also hope to have the opportunity to learn the culture and technology that the Federation pioneers. It will be an honour no gentleman will reject, to be able to serve Miss Carolyn in any way.¡±

    Although Solomon¡¯s modest manners made it hard for people to loathe him, Carolyn wasn¡¯t an unscrupulous businesswoman, and would not allow him to look down on her. ¡°Stop joking, your highness. It has been a pleasure working with you. In fact, I¡¯m really curious about how you¡¯re going to let Tianjing lose in a wholehearted manner.¡±

    This definitely concerned a secret of the empire. In fact, they had hidden it extremely deeply. Although Carolyn had asked in an extremely graceful manner, she would immediately ignore Solomon¡¯s earlier proposal if he rejected this, or was unable to garner sufficient confidence from her. At this moment, the most crucial factor was Solomon¡¯s ns! She wanted to see what he had in mind before making a move!

    This was a high-level gamble!

    Naturally, Solomon was clear about this. Carolyn was not concerned about him personally. Instead, she was concerned about his dandelions (spies). This was an aspect in which the empires had an advantage over the Federation, as it was hard for the Federation to target the empires in this manner. This was especially true for the Kaiser Empire, as they were not as naive as the Tutankhamun Empire.

    Solomon replied with a name, which instantly shocked Carolyn. Nevertheless, her silence represented her approval of his proposal. As she closed her Skylink, Carolyn suddenly realised that she had been underestimating the empire¡¯s infiltration of the Federation. However, after looking at it from a different perspective, it might be a good thing in the end. By helping the Kaiser Empire, she would be able to bnce the shift in power within the Federation. This included the rise of the Mo Family, as they had not been abiding by the rules in recent days.

    Having more bargaining chips was always a good thing, though restraint was definitely required in deciding when to use them.

    The higher-ups were extremely satisfied with Solomon¡¯s proposal, as there wouldn¡¯t be any future implications resulting from its execution. In other words, it would not bring any trouble to Stuart even if the details were leaked. At most, the majority of the citizens would attribute it to ¡°greed¡±. Any matter that could be solved by Solomon would not be of any issue. However, Carolyn was rather astute, to be able to pick up a few hidden details even when faced with his shocking proposal.

    ¡°The people of the Federation are really stupid.¡± Yi Nuo said, standing beside Solomon. He knew that Solomon had ced a lot of attention on Heaven¡¯s Fate. Regardless of how Carolyn felt, Solomon had already nned to help Heaven¡¯s Fate achieve victory. Not only that, he had made even deeper levels of arrangements to meet this end.

    There were many reasons behind him choosing Heaven¡¯s Fate. Other than this game of chess he was ying, there would still be the business to be made from this. The business would more than offset the losses he had incurred during thest transaction. With such a high payout, it would be too eye-catching if he were to set his sights on the unfavoured side. If he did so, and Tianjing was to win, there would definitely be investigations conducted to uncover the source behind this upset. On the contrary, making Heaven¡¯s Fate win would not create too much of a problem for him.

    On the aspect of scientific technology, the Federation was a dozen steps ahead of the Kaiser Empire. However, the economic game that the Federation was currently ying was basically the leftovers from the Rothschild Family that hadter formed the Kaiser Empire. From the looks of it, it appeared that Solomon was making a loss in every single transaction he made with the Federation. However, in reality, he had earned all of them back from the Federation through ck market deals. The losses he had sustained were just there as an act to let the Federation loosen their diligence towards him, while painting a false picture of equilibrium for the other 2 empires.

    Naturally, he would definitely need to pay attention towards the methods used to aplish his goals, as he couldn¡¯t allow the Federation to catch wind of it. Fortunately, there were endless conflicts and struggles going on within the higher-ups of the Federation, and even the ck market wasn¡¯t united. There were countless struggles, hidden or open, between the backers of the ck market, the Zhao and Gui Families. What¡¯s more, the Federation citizens were still unable to get rid of the stereotype that the empire citizens were all brutes. All of these factors had given him a sufficiently big chance to achieve his goals.

    At this moment, he had revealed a single dandelion, which doesn¡¯t amount to anything for him. Furthermore, this reveal had allowed him to obtain even greater benefits. Gaining ess to the Holy Land was something he needed to obtain, as the 3 great empires had been coveting the secrets within for a very long time. Not only that, the struggles between the Federation and the 3 great empires had already risen to a higher level. In the past, the Federation was always the one that held absolute power. However, although the Federation was still setting the rules in regards to the entry into the Holy Lands, those rules were fixed, and there was still room for them to take advantage of those rules. Although the empires would definitely be in the inferior position, would this even matter to the powerful citizens of the empires?

    Solomon started to feel that this game was getting more and more interesting. From what Yi Nuo could feel, the prince was already unable to control himself from personally participating in the grand n. Ah, he was really hungry¡­

    ¡­

    There would always be a calm before the storm. Although the various parties were coveting the same things, an enacting their hidden ns and strategies, the few days before the CHF finals were rtively peaceful, unlike the many incidents happening earlier on. The undercurrents were flowing strongly right beneath the surface.

    The various forms of publicity and media promotion streamlined the many discussions and debates, pushing the CHF atmosphere to its highest point!

    An unprecedented collision at the apex!

    The strongest aristocratic family against the strongest ck horse!

    The super instructor against the king of themoners!

    The hot topic of discussion among all of the citizens, and the object of anticipation for many people! It was as though the entire Federation was waiting for the most majestic of holidays, with anticipation, excitement and impatience filling the world! Finally, the day of the finals had arrived!

    Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron VS Tianjing squadron!

    The finals were ted to start at 2 pm. However, since the night before, there were already countless people forming a long queue to enter the Stuart¡¯s Dimensional Arena Stadium. The majority had not even bought any tickets! The ticket prices for the finals had already been inted to sky-high prices, and were deemed to be even rarer than striking lottery. Nevertheless, all of the people present were still filled with iparable fervour and passion as they arrived at the venue of the finals! Despite only being able to stand outside of the stadium, they felt absolutely no regret queuing for the sake of being able to stand this close to this uing finals!

    By the time the afternoon came, the atmosphere within the Stuart Dimensional Arena Stadium was already extraordinarily lively. The voices of thementators, Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er, continued to ring out from the speakers, while footage of the spectacr moments disyed by the Heaven¡¯s Fate and Tianjing squadrons in the earlier stages of the CHF was continuously yed on the variousrge screens within the stadium. Mixed in within those ybacks were countless advertisements, with every few seconds of airtime now costing a sky-high price. Nevertheless, the subsidiary businesses for the various great families showed no restraint in their attention for this finals, as the basic rules of business still had to be abided to. With such a good tform for advertisement, no one was willing to let this chance slip out of their hands. Naturally, the Federation¡¯s prosperity and Stuart¡¯s wealth would definitely incite more yearning and worship in the hearts of those empire citizens.

    The passionate voices of the audience rang out for miles, while the chaotic noise of cheers, roars and shouts came together, threatening to blow the stadium¡¯s roof off its hinges!

    ¡°All Mouthy King! Overlooks the Heavens!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Grai, the invincible king explosion!¡±

    The All Mouthy King fans in the audience had long started their crazed chanting. During his rise to fame, despite facing off against various kinds of experts, All Mouthy King had never once tasted defeat! This was more than sufficient to inspire the crazed confidence of his fans.

    However, the Heaven¡¯s Fate and Mo Wen¡¯s staunch supporters were also not willing to show any weakness, as Mo Wen was probably the only existence out there who could rival All Mouthy King in terms of fame and reputation. Despite how massive the coverage of All Mouthy King was on the various forms of media, Mo Wen was frankly not far off from him. Being an instructor of the Mechanized Battalion, possessing a calm disposition, with an ever-present warm smile, as well as an easy-going nature where he would never put on any airs. These traits had caused this ¡°Blind King¡± to reach levels of fame akin to a scorching sun within the Federation. Most importantly, he had never once met any opponent that required him to tear off his blindfold!

    He had gained fame before All Mouthy King, yet maintained theposure deserving of a peerless expert. However, this time, his disy was as shockingly astonishing as Wang Zhong. Compared to the might of the Mo Family, the reason behind Tianjing¡¯s attractiveness, was due to their statuses. Tianjing really held the superior position in this aspect. Despite that, Mo Wen and the Mo School had garnered the praises of countless people. This was the background the Mo Family always had, though their eruption during the CHF had caused people to feel that all the other schools of martial arts couldn¡¯t be held on the same level as the Mo School.

    Mankind worshipped experts, especially those that possessed depth. At this instant, Mo Wen had fulfilled those criteria!

    ¡°The Mo School¡¯s invincibility will dominate the heavens!¡±

    ¡°The strongest of all, Mo Wen, will beat up Tianjing!¡±

    The crazed brother King fans, as well as the countless staunch Heaven¡¯s Fate and Mo Wen supporters, had taken over the entire stadium, filling it up with their mad shouts and roars. In fact, their roars had proceeded to fill up every corner of Stuart City, as well as the other cities and the entire Federation! Every single person out there was waiting for this unimaginably big match to start. There had never been a CHF like this! One could imagine the amount of anticipation it required for those robot-faced Federation citizens, who represented freedom and democracy, yet faced huge amounts of pressure, to obtain a chance to let all of their emotions loose!

    This night was bound to turn wild!

    Through the hard, overnight work of hundreds of people from the Stuart engineer brigade, the potholes and damages left over from the earlier match had all been repaired. Stuart clearly had made sufficient preparations in these aspects, though people would never imagine that it was done so for them, and not just for the sake of appearances.

    At this moment, the massive CHF trophy, sculpted out of a gigantic crystal, stood tall within the VIP podium of the stadium. Under illumination, it radiated with a spectacr glow, turning it into the core of the entire stadium!

    This trophy was constructed purely out of dimensional crystal, and was known as the most extravagant trophy ever created for the CHF. An ordinary person might not have even heard of the material used to create it, while the officials did not bother to specifically give a breakdown of its construction. Nevertheless, those people with more in-depth knowledge would know the value of such dimensional crystals. Without talking about the rich prices, just the materials used in this trophy would cause many first-ss aristocratic families to drool in greed. From this, one could infer the level of honour and glory this trophy represented, as well as the price the Federation had paid to manufacture it. This time, they hoped to let this CHF be an event recorded in the history books. Therefore, the various great families, as well as the Parliament, were not stingy with their offerings. Naturally, all of them hoped for massive returns in the end.

    At this moment, the Speaker of the Federation, leaders of the various great families, elders of the Institute of sciences, generals, marshals andmanders-in-chief of the various armed forces, VIPs from the empires stood within the VIP podium which housed the trophy¡­ there were so many frequently-mentioned big shots in the Skylink that were present. Even many of the elders that they had never heard before had all graced this stadium, creating a magnificent scene for everyone watching.

    The bigshots in the VIP podium were engaged in rather friendly conversations, causing the atmosphere to appear rather harmonious and amicable. Even those rival influences were now engaged in merry conversations with one another, creating a scene of harmony. The image of aristocratic families present in the hearts of the Federation citizens seemed to get blurred upon seeing this scene. Their breadth of mind and sight of the bigger picture were clearly things that no ordinary people could stand up to.

    Contrary to theymen in the audience, they were more interested in the showdown between Mo Wen and Wang Zhong than the final victor of the match, as those 2 were truly too outstanding. In fact, they had been judged by many people as figures who would eventually influence the entire world! This really was an extremely high starting point for them.

    Today, they would inevitably collide against each other, as their expert mentality would hold supreme, and they wouldn¡¯t y tricks or evade a fight just for the sake of achieving victory in this match. There were many elders who were even joking about making ¡°small bets¡±. Naturally, their ¡°small bets¡± were generally not on the level that could be substituted by money.

    Both Mo Wen and Wang Zhong were eye-catching in their own right. The bigshots favoured Mo Wen slightly more than Wang Zhong, though they silently held greater regard for Wang Zhong. This was because Mo Wen was part of the Mo Family, while Wang Zhong was not a part of any power or influence. After this match, both of them, regardless of their victory or loss, would definitely receive countless invitations from the various powers and influences.

    Just like what the old Potter had predicted, the Gui and Zhao Families did not make any moves against Wang Zhong. Copperfield wasn¡¯t the only influence protecting him, all of the bigshots have focused their attention onto him. Therefore, any action that anyone took would be easily revealed to everyone. The basic rules of the Federation couldn¡¯t be broken. The only way for the Gui and Zhao Family to take action would be to avoid getting caught, as they would definitely suffer if they were caught. The other families would not show mercy, and would definitely use this chance to cause severe bleeding for those 2 great families, something that those 2 would not like to see.

    Being the leader of the Zhao Family, Zhao Dingtian was currently having a merry conversation with a bigshot from the armed forces. However, from time to time, his gaze would always sweep towards therge screens showcasing Wang Zhong¡¯s astonishing performances, while a sliver of hatred would subsequently sh across his eyes.

    This wasn¡¯t a hatred towards Wang Zhong. It would show ack of foresight if he, as the leader of the Zhao Family, held a personal grudge with that much importance. Now, the Zhao Family was basically incapable of holding on to their position as one of the 10 great families. This matter had caused Zhao Dingtian to hate that wastrel Zhao Zimo. Thetter had really been too rampant with that petty-mindedness of his, causing the Zhao Family topletely lose the qualifications to bring an expert with that high potential into the family. It was because Zhao Zimo had left matters half-finished that had incited the greatest hatred in Zhao Dingtian. It was a small matter whether Zhao Zimo lived or died, though it was a slight pity that Zhao Yilong had died. Furthermore, the most crucial point was that the Zhao Family had discovered Zhao Zimo¡¯s involvement in that incident. He had used the potential transference technique to pull all of Zhao Yilong¡¯s talents into his own body. Although the Zhao Family didn¡¯t condemn viciousness, that was basically a stupid move to make for a loser. Finally, he had even taken action personally for the sake of gaining ties with the Gui Family, only to die in the process! What incurable stupidity!

    Beneath the world of the bigshots were the participant viewing gallery, which was also filled with a star-studded lineup. Carolyn, dimir, Gui Xinying, Divian, Karl, Pomo, Bobo Torres¡­ there were too many all-too-familiar stars present here.

    Compared to the peaceful atmosphere in the VIP podium, the emotions radiating from these heaven-gifted sons and daughters were much moreplicated. Before the start of the CHF, all of them yearned for the prospect of being one of the 2 squadrons to stand in the finals. However, at this moment, all of them could only be onlookers. It would definitely untrue to say that none of them had feelings of regret squirming within their hearts.

 Chapter 629 - Dumbass teammates (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 629: Dumbass teammates (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Not only were they feeling regretful, the current situation was still a shock to most of them. Before the start of the CHF, everyone had assumed that Carolyn or dimir would be the ones facing off against each other in the finals. This was especially true for dimir, as the Vasilyevich squadron truly had the strength to win their semifinal match. With both Noriba and Pomo, they possessed the strength to finish off the half-dead Wang Zhong. Despite Wang Zhong having quite a bit of time to recover, the exhaustion from his duel against dimir would have led to a greater expenditure of strength. What a pity¡­

    Just thinking about this caused anger to surge within Pomo¡¯s heart, especially when he noticed therge screens ying back the moment of Noriba rushing forwards with his Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe high in the sky, before being easily knocked out by Wang Zhong with a twist and chop of his hand de. At this moment, Pomo could not help but to get choked by feelings of dumbfoundedness, while a massive weight pressed down on his heart. However, the most lethal thing was that Noriba, who was seated beside him, was not even showing any signs of remorse! Instead, he was making massive strides towards bing a fool!

    ¡°Look! See how handsome my chop is!¡± Noriba still had that silly expression present on his face as he gave a sigh of regret. ¡°Look at that strength! Look at that might! Tsk tsk tsk! If Wang Zhong had dared to meet my chop head-on, I would have definitely made him doubt his life!¡±

    Pomo almost spurted out blood upon hearing Noriba¡¯s words. ¡°Fuck! Doubt my motherfucking ass! Before making other people doubt their lives, I¡¯m already doubting my own life! Don¡¯t continue talking about this! If not, I¡¯ll squeeze the life out of you, you dumbass!¡±

    Noriba started to chuckle heartily in response. Instead of feeling angry, a sliver of regret shed subconsciously across his eyes. He knew that he was not able to handle the pressure during that moment. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t his style to wallow in regret and dejection! One day, he would be stronger!

    ¡°It¡¯s truly interesting to have such a teammate.¡± Carolyn said with a smile. ¡°It will be an interesting experience if he¡¯s able to be my teammate.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. I really hope to have a teammate like miss Carolyn. However, that would probably be an extremely hard wish to fulfil.¡± dimir replied with a faint smile, his eyes as calm as an ancient and tranquilke.

    Although their journey in this CHF hade to an end, their new journeys had just started. He knew what Carolyn meant by ¡°teammate¡±, though it was a pity that it would nevere true. Of the 3 great factions in the Holy Land, Vasilyevich was not in the same faction as Stuart. Being the most direct ofpetitors, the 2 families have already tried countless times to entice each other¡¯s talents whenever the opportunity to enter the Holy Land appeared. However, that would only apply to those external talents. The thought of wanting to entice Noriba Vasilyevich was basically a joke!

    ¡°Compared to Noriba, isn¡¯t there someone else who miss Carolyn is looking forward to recruit? However, the 3 great factions of the Holy Land will definitely for the chance to recruit him. Ha ha, even I am no exception.¡±

    Although none of them mentioned any names, both of them knew who ¡°him¡± referred to. Only he had no connection to any of the 3 great Holy Land factions. And only he possessed the qualifications to cause them to struggle to snatch him up.

    Carolyn proceeded to exchange a long and deep stare with him, before ending the conversation with a smile. The members of the aristocratic families were either like Gui Hao, who couldn¡¯t ept losing, or would treat victory and loss with the same indifference. They knew that they had a long road before them, and that there were still many more opportunities for them to seize. Therefore, they would not care much about momentary gains or losses.

    Ding¡­Ding¡­

    Just at this moment, 2 bell rings resounded across the stadium, before the various musical sounds came to a stop. ck screens filledrge screens, as Ruo Zhi¡¯s passionate voice rang out from the speakers.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Ladies and gentlemen! It¡¯s now 2 pm in the Federation, and the massively anticipated 25th CHF final is about to start!¡±

    In an instant, all of the cameras focused on the sparkling CHF trophy sculpted out of dimensional crystals that now sat in the centre of the VIP podium. In the next moment, the voice of the CHF organizingmittee chairman, Long Mei¡¯er, proceeded to ring out. Although she wasn¡¯t shouting passionately at the top of her lungs like what Ruo Zhi was doing earlier, being a legendary expert, her voice was clearly weightier and filled with dignity. This allowed people to get a better grasp of how important this uing match was.

    ¡°Yes, this is the CHF championship cup, a trophy the represents unlimited honour and glory! Every single squadron and every single participant is here for the sake of obtaining this! Today, 2 of the most outstanding soldiers in this generation would shed sweat and blood for this! 2 powerhouse squadrons from 2 distant ces of the Federation, will give their all for this! This is the greatest suspense of this CHF! Today, let us see who ims ownership in the end!¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee one of the 2 squadrons that will bepeting for the final honour and glory of this CHF¡­ Tianjing squadron!¡±

    The countless viewers within and outside of the stadium were already high as the announcement for the Tianjing squadron came. So many days had passed since the semifinals! Everyone had been waiting for this moment! In the next instant, every single Tianjing fan started to roar out with their souls, cheering and roaring for their squadron, for Tianjing, and for their Tianjing dreams!

    ¡°Tianjing! Tianjing! Tianjing!

    ¡°All Mouthy King!¡±

    The berserk roars instantly shook the stadium on its supports, permeating across the entire stretch ofnd. In the Skylink, countless people were already chanting ¡°Tianjing will win!¡± in the chat!

    Dressed in a smart-looking Tianjing squadron uniform, Wang Zhong took the lead and walked into the stadium. Here was a captain of a small squadron that was once the butt of jokes. Today, he had be the focal point of the audience, and the idol of worship for countless people! Following closely behind him were Grai, Barran, Scarlet and Emily. When the only spotlight shone towards them, the group of 5 people, with Wang Zhong at the helm, had turned into the focal point of the world, immediately causing the entire Federation to erupt into cheers.

    He did not belong to any power or influence of the Federation. He had also not used any of the power and resources from the aristocratic families that would always make people¡¯s eyes turn green with envy. All by himself, he had walked all the way to this stage! No one within the history of the Federation had ever aplished the feats that he had! No one even came close to him!

    He was the one and only king!

    Be it the stadium or the Skylink, there were truly too many Brother King fans cheering and shouting. In fact, there were even those that were being choked full of emotions. They had watched their legend-making hero take step after step, before finally aplishing the unimaginable to stand at the finals of the CHF! Words could not describe the excitement and emotions gushing through their veins!

    Under the countless attentive gazes focused on him, a faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, hiding the unstoppable fighting spirit that filled his entire body. He had waited a long time for this day!

    As he turned his gaze towards the other participant passage, Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Today, in this stadium, the Tianjing squadron will face against the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, led by Mo Wen!¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate! Heaven¡¯s Fate! Heaven¡¯s Fate!

    ¡°Mo Wen! Mo Wen! Mo Wen!¡±

    The first person to walk out from the brightly-lit passage was an eye-catching soldier. His stable stride with his hands crossed behind him made him appear as though he was a natural-born leader. There was no need for words, eye gestures, or any furthermentary from the CHF officials; Just his very presence was enough to incite mad responses from his countless fans!

    As the Brother King fans continued to make noises, the Heaven¡¯s Fate fans started to join in. Compared to the sudden eruption of All Mouthy King into the scene, Mo Wen was the genuine god, who¡¯s splendour was already present before the start of the CHF!

    Even after experiencing the ordeal that was Carolyn, he continued to stand tall! He was the strongest genius in the history of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Mo Family, the strongest Casted Soul, the number one under the heavens, Mo Wen!

    Present behind him was an iparably terrifying lineup of Mo Ling, Napier Mo, Mo Zhong and Mo Shang. Mo Ling and Napier Mo truly exemplified the meaning of terror, as they possessed the strength to suppress the 10 great Mo¡¯s List Soldiers! Although the new 10 great CHF experts had yet to be announced, Napier Mo and Mo Ling would definitely be on that list! If the previous announcements of all the number ones were just for entertainment, the new 10 great experts would undoubtedly possess the greatest credibility, as it did not use upations as a judge, but just purebat strength!

    Every single person walking out of the passage was greeted by waves of passionate cheers. At this moment, the 2 squadrons had be the focus of attention! Both sides came to a stop, before the 2 captains, Mo Wen and Wang Zhong, exchanged nces.

    Upon seeing this, the entire stadium quietened down so quickly it appeared as though a silencing curse had been ced on the audience. At this instant, be it Long Mei¡¯er on the podium, or the bigshots in the VIP podium, or the star-studded experts in the participant viewing gallery, all of them appeared to have lost all of their splendour. Coupled with the brilliant spotlights shining down onto them, the 2 of them appeared to be the only people present in this entire world!

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Captain Mo Wen.¡±

    Both of them could see through each other¡¯s hearts. There was no need to use their eyes, as both of them could sense the fighting intent radiating from every cell of their opponent¡¯s body! After all, both of them had treated each other as whetting stones before advancing to the next level! It was precisely due to this uncertainty in victory that made this all the more possible!

    Both of them were extremely satisfied to finallye face to face, as both of them had long known about each other¡¯s existence and strength. Therefore, both of them had already treated their uing duel as the highest goal and test of the martial dao in the Casted Soul Stage.

    2 right hands extended out at the same time, beforeing together for a powerful handshake. There wasn¡¯t any intention of checking the other party out, as both of them would not rely on childish stunts. There wasn¡¯t any spontaneous chatter either, appearing as though both of them had known each other for a very long time.

    Both of them were the same kind of people, the same of men within this vast, worrisome and lonely world.

    This was a handshake filled with absolute respect. Respect towards their opponent, as well as respect towards their own goals!

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Both of them simultaneously withdrew their hand and turned back towards their respective squadrons. This super cool scene wasn¡¯t the result of the 2 of them posing, but something that came naturally to them in the current situation. However, this super awesome scene made the countless viewers feel as if their blood was boiling.

    ¡°Ah ah ah! The two captains are really too cool!¡±

    ¡°The most awesome showdown in history!¡±

    ¡°Start! Start! Start!¡±

    Both the Tianjing and Heaven¡¯s Fate fans immediately turned batshit crazy! After waiting for so many days, the showdown was finally starting!

    ¡°Both sides have returned to their respective resting areas. Ladies and gentlemen, the match is about to start!¡± Taking over thementary, Ruo Zhi¡¯s emotion-filled voice flooded the stadium, uplifting the atmosphere even more while buying some time for the 2 squadrons to make their final preparations. ¡°As expected, the viewership numbers on the Skylink have reached an all-time high. In fact, 1 hour before the start of the match, the viewership number had already crossed an astonishing 200 million! Now, the viewership number has crossed the previous record of 300 million during the semi-finals! As of now, with the widespread product of Skylink units, the maximum possible viewership number would be around 350 million. With the absolute majority of the Federation possessing Skylink units, all of them have already tuned in to this live broadcast of this match! This is an unprecedented level of attention, never seen before in history!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s astonishing is that there¡¯s actually no Mo Xingchen in the Heaven¡¯s Fate lineup.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er said with a surprised gasp, causing quite a few people to take notice of this. Due to everyone being too emotional from the appearance of the 2 squadrons, they truly had overlooked this surprising change. ¡°Mo Xingchen was extremely effective against Stuart during the semifinal match, as she had finished Yi Luo off without even taking any damage. All along, she has been hailed as the hidden trump card of the Mo Family. However, why isn¡¯t she being fielded in this finals against Tianjing? Could it be that Tianjing¡¯s inferior to Stuart?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say it in this manner. Tianjing and Stuart are 2pletely different squadrons.¡± Ruo Zhi replied with a chuckle. ¡°Being the most mysterious upation within the Federation, we know too little about what it means to be a Heaven¡¯s Fate Master. Perhaps miss Mo Xingchen excels in the ability to gain control over her opponent¡¯s dimensional life forms? This would allow her to have a miraculous effect against Stuart¡¯s Yi Luo. However, this would clearly be not useful against Tianjing, as captain Wang Zhong is the only person from Tianjing who possess a Soul Beast. Now, Wang Zhong would definitely be duking it out against Mo Wen. In a real fight, miss Mo Xingchen might not be able to threaten captain Wang Zhong in any way, as she would only be able to control his Dimensional Wanderer King should he summon it out to deal with her. With the Dimensional Wanderer King having an extremely low physical defence, it might be dealt with in a single punch.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Chen Yu¡¯er saw the light.

    ¡°Therefore, this is the genuine Heaven¡¯s Fate lineup, as well as being the most stable and powerful one. Of the 5, only Mo Zheng is on a slightly lower level. After all, he didn¡¯t have any eye-catching performances so far, while his victory against the Mammoth squadron was rather hard-earned. Perhaps he is the only weakness within this lineup. I feel that if Tianjing wants to win, they should capitalize on this weakness.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the more important factor will still be the arrangements for the vanguard duel. For Heaven¡¯s Fate, a counter to Grai will allow them to gain control over this match!¡±

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s words immediately caused quite a positive response within the stadium and Skylink, as the disparity between the 2 lineups were indeed extremely massive. However, just like how Tianjing had defeated Martial Ghost Divine Emperor, as well as Vasilyevich, the core towards victory stilly on 2 points. If Heaven¡¯s Fate was able to squeeze on of the 2 kings of Tianjing to death, they would be able to gain an absolute advantage in this match. The main lineup of Heaven¡¯s Fate was much stronger than Vasilyevich, with each member possessing suppressive levels of strength; Napier, Mo Ling, or even Mo Shang and his liquid-like body. The only ¡°weakness¡± would be Mo Zhong. It would definitely be a matter of luck and prediction to get matched against him.

    Endless chatter rang about in the stadium, as the audience continued to guess the selections from both squadrons. A simr sight was also present in the participant viewing gallery.

    From Tianjing¡¯s earlier matches, their vanguard duels had been historically settled by Grai. There seemed to be almost no exception to this, with today being the same. For Heaven¡¯s Fate, Mo Wen and Mo Ling were the most likely people that were capable of taking Grai down with certainty.

    In the eyes of almost every expert, there was no need for any further exnation towards Mo Ling¡¯sbat style, while defence was his most frightening aspect. The all-roundedness of his 4 beastial body coupled with the practical strength of the Mo School would allow him to gain an imprable position inbat. Unless it was someone withparable defence and strength in the fundamentals, in talent, and inbat strength, like Wang Zhong or Mo Wen, anyone else would be in despair when locked inbat against him.

    After his victory over Divian, many people had believed that she was undeserving of her fame. However, in reality, Divian had lost because Mo Ling was too strong. If any other Mo¡¯s List Ranker, or even one of the 5 great Mo¡¯s List heavy soldiers, they would be hard-pressed to endure her attacks. A man who wouldn¡¯t die or even tire out would be the most frightening opponent anyone could face. Furthermore, he would be the most energy-consuming, and most powerful person to fight against. He would also bring victory for the squadron in a very unassuming manner. The only reason behind his lower fame and reputation was due to the presence of Mo Wen masking his splendour. If this was the previous CHF, Mo Wen¡¯s strength would be absolutely sufficient to allow him to take the role of the captain of Heaven¡¯s Fate!

    Inparison, Napier Mo was also extremely strong. In fact, he was the number one assassin in this CHF. However, he and Grai were the same kind of people, focusing on technique, speed, and lethal one-hit strikes. If the 2 of them were to fight, the odds of victory would be tied. Although Grai¡¯sbat results weren¡¯t as spectacr as Napier Mo, the majority of the experts could see that Grai would definitely go all out in a match like that. Furthermore, the possibility of random factors or emotions could affect the final oue. Therefore, this was not a safe matchup to make on a tactical standpoint.

    The first duel would be the key to deciding the final victor of the match.

    Everyone waiting in anticipation. Without letting everyone wait for long, the 2 captains quickly made their choice, which was immediately disyed on therge screens.

    Vanguard duel: Mo Zheng VS Barran.

 Chapter 630 - Underestimation (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 630: Underestimation (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    When those 2 names appeared on the screens, a wave of silence filled the stadium, as no one had ever expected this matchup! Evidently, Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were showing great regard towards each other in this finals, as both of them had clearly made a gamble. In fact, Mo Wen had made a counter y towards the possibility of Grai being Tianjing¡¯s vanguard!

    A faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. He had allowed Grai to be Tianjing¡¯s vanguard for all of their earlier matches, before changing it up in the finals, all for the sake of making a gamble on Mo Wen¡¯s character. However, Mo Wen was more restrained than he had predicted, and was willing to give up on using the 2 trump cards, Mo Ling and Napier Mo, and use Mo Zhong as his vanguard! Just this move alone showed a level of mentality and stability that no one else could match!

    Wang Zhong had sent Barran up as Tianjing¡¯s vanguard in an attempt to waste Mo Ling¡¯s potential in this match. If his opponent did not send Mo Ling up, Barran might be able to put up a fight against their selection. However, he had never expected Mo Wen to send up their weakest member, Mo Zhong, as their vanguard.

    In the viewing gallery, both Laura and Sharmie, who knew that Tianjing was going to send Barran as their vanguard, could not help but frown in response. Even Ma Dong was stunned by this development. Frankly speaking, they had made Grai their vanguard for all of their earlier matches just for the sole goal of blindsiding their opponents in the finals! Yet, Heaven¡¯s Fate did not take the bait?

    How could Mo Wen be so terrifying? Wasn¡¯t the Mo Family famous for being the kings of straightforwardness?

    The gamble of strength and wits had already begun. Their opponent, Mo Wen, who stood opposite them, was definitely not a foolhardy person! After a moment of silence, the stadium and Skylink instantly erupted into chaos.

    Oh my god! Both sides were ying tricks!

    Who said that Wang Zhong was a straightforward guy and would definitely send Grai up as his vanguard?!

    Who said that the blind man was an honest person and would absolutely not use his Heart¡¯s Eye to see into the past matches?!

    These 2 fellows had basically duped the entire world!

    Although the Heaven¡¯s Fate fans started to cheer loudly upon noticing that Mo Wen had seen through the feint involving Grai, the depressed Tianjing fans also felt iparably excited.

    That¡¯s because they quickly discovered that this oue wasn¡¯t a bad one!

    On one side, there was the person deemed as the weakest member in the Mo Family¡¯s line up. On the other side, there was the Ba God that had risen abruptly in strength!

    Barran fighting against Mo Zhong?

    That would absolutely be a show to watch!

    Compared to Wang Zhong against Mo Wen, or Grai against Mo Ling, this might be a match that had simr odds! This was definitely a lucky stroke for Tianjing!

    ¡°Gogo Ba God! Go destroy Mo Zhong!¡±

    ¡°He definitely stands a chance! Mo Zhong is Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s only weakness! It¡¯s now up to you, Ba God! You¡¯re the man that had triumphed over Cabel!¡±

    ¡°The matter of him defeating Cabel is an ident by itself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an insufficient exnation. The only thing that can be inferred is that Cabel isn¡¯t S+ rank material.¡±

    Cabel¡¯s face instantly turned red, while veins popped out from his temples: ¡°Hey! You down there!¡±

    Standing up, he pointed towards Barran. Soul Power started to revolve within his body, before he gave a roar so loud the nearby viewing galleries started to vibrate. ¡°Destroy Mo Zhong! It¡¯ll be a piece of cake if you bring out the strength you¡¯ve used to win me!¡±

    The audience roared withughter upon hearing that. Having reached the finals, many people have obviously walked out of the shadows of their defeat, and havepletely immersed themselves into enjoying the process ofbat.

    In viewing gallery, dimir reacted with a faint smile, before shaking his head. Barran was an extremely outstanding soldier, and was progressing extremely rapidly in terms of strength. With the skyrocketing speed of his progression, who knew how much he had improved over the past few days! This freshman definitely had the capability to hold his own against the ordinary mainstays of S+ powerhouse squadrons.

    However, everyone seemed to have forgotten that the Mo Family was once Earth¡¯s strongest defenders!

    At this moment, both parties had already walked up the stage. As though everyone had wasted too much energy shouting and cheering earlier, or being influenced by the tranquil auras radiating from the 2 heavy soldiers on the stage, the noisy stadium started to gradually quieten down. Although the hum of voices was still present, there were much fewer shrieks and shoutsing from the audience.

    Standing on the stage, the noisy hums of voicesing from the surrounding viewing galleries havepletely disappeared from Barran¡¯s world. In fact, he felt as though his surroundings had turned iparably silent. Earlier in this CHF, he had met Mo Zhong in the Grozny Competition Zone. During that time, he had felt that Mo Zhong was iparably tall andrge, and stood in a realm he could never reach, to the extent that he had felt feelings of worship form in his heart. Thinking back to his journey to the CHF finals, he was still unable to execute even the most fundamental heavy soldier techniques just over half a year ago! At that time, he had just entered the academy. However, at this moment, he was actually standing at thergest stage possible for the youth of Federation to stand on! This was the finals of the CHF! Under the focus of the entire world, he was about to square off against such an outstanding heavy soldier, with the oue directly affecting the final victor of this match. This was basically a dream to him!

    Ba-dump, ba-dump...

    The pounding of his heart reverberated through his consciousness, beating at a rate far quicker than usual. Barran was a little surprised by this. Having experienced so much, he had believed that he would no longer feel as nervous any more, as he was already able to control his own emotions. Nevertheless, why was his heart beating so quickly?

    No, this wasn¡¯t nervousness.

    Barran felt that this rapid beating of his heart was different from the nervous pounding caused by his former flustering on stage. At this moment, despite his heart beating extremely quickly, he felt iparably stable, and filled with iparable strength, and iparable...excitement!

    This was excitement! And the desire to cross hands against an expert, as well as obtaining victory throughbat!

    This was his heartfelt voice of wanting to be stronger!

    Barran took a deep breath and closed his eyes. As he did so, he slowly retracted his mind and spirit, causing the sounds of his rapidly beating heart to vanish. In the next instant, the sounds from the stadium flooded his ears.

    ¡°Humm humm humm humm¡­.

    ¡°Go go, Barran! Go go, Tianjing!¡±

    Among the low whispers of discussion that flooded the stadium were the shouts and cheers from several Tianjing and Barran fans.

    The god of war had descended!

    Barran¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open. As he focused his mind, all of the small thoughts that had filled his mind when walking up the stage instantly disappeared. A ferocious aura proceeded to surge out of Barran¡¯s body, while he gave a fierce clench of his fists. Havingpletely recovered, he would take the first duel for Tianjing!

    Filled with surging power and blooming willpower, thepletely recovered Barran was about to fight the apex of all fights in the finals! Having umted his power for a long time, it exploded out from his legs. Soul Power surged out from his entire body, turning into something akin of heavy armour, while his entire body expanded in size.

    A faint smile appeared on Mo Zhong¡¯s face. Sweeping his left leg back slightly, he drew a semicircle on the ground. Nevertheless, there wasn¡¯t any terrifying aura, nor was there any surge of unique power. The only thing he did was to raise his hand, before it appeared as he had be a part of nature!

    This? Was this stance from the Mo Family¡¯s hidden martial arts? Although he didn¡¯t appear one bit ferocious, everyone felt as though they were seeing an extremely calm and tranquilke! Furthermore, his grasp of opportunities was basically spot-on!

    Just as he entered his stance, Barran had already rushed over.

    BANG!

    A loud bang rang out, as the massive collision caused the entire stage to shake. Countless rock chips shot through the skies, while a massive shockwave rippled in all directions, smashing fiercely against the surrounding defensive barrier. Although there was no damage to the barrier, the frightening bang and tremor still frightening quite a lot of people in the audience.

    An energy wave visible to the naked eye expanded out rapidly from the collision, before the shing of Soul Powers caused lightning bolts to arc across the dome-shaped defensive barrier, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle. Narrowing his eyes, Barran sucked back all of the Soul Power radiating from his body, before unleashing it once again.

    Leaning Landside!

    Mo Zhong was knocked 5-6 metres back as Barran ploughed forward for the second time like a rampaging excavator. As he continued to unleash his might, he, who was in tip-top condition, felt his entire body rippling with energy. Now, he wanted to smash his opponent apart!

    Mo Zhong continued to maintain a stable stance in the face of Barran¡¯s attack, and he responded by opening his hands wide. However, in the next second, for some peculiar reason, Barran¡¯s Leaning Landslide appeared to smash into an obstructionposed of the same kind ofpounded strength! Did his opponent know how to unleash a 2nd drive?

    Nevertheless, Barran did not show much hesitation before unleashing another attack. Seeing this, Mo Zhong¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance, as he raised his hands and patted down onto Barran¡¯s shoulders. Upon contact, circr arcs exploded downwards, causing Barran to feel as though his 2nd drive had sunk straight into cotton!

    In the next second, Mo Zhong¡¯s entire body smashed right into Barran. BANG...

    Appearing to lose his centre of gravity, Barran immediately fell onto the ground.

    Mo School¡¯s Cotton Hands + 8 Extremes Copse!

    An expression of confidence filled Mo Zhong¡¯s face. Although this move might be useless against other people, it was a different case against this tactless Barran. In terms ofbat techniques, their Mo School was the ancestor of allbat techniques!

    He had used his opponent¡¯s 2nd drive against him, before using Cotton Hands to break him. His counter attack was made even stronger with the addition of the 8 Extremes Copse, making it possess life-rending might, that was further strengthened with his umtion of power and revolutions. Indeed, he was the weak link within the Mo Family. However, among the heavy soldiers of this CHF, Mo Zheng was ranked number one or two in terms ofbat technique precision. As for Barran, who was type of heavy soldier who did not possess any divine talent, how could he match up to Mo Zheng in sturdiness and toughness?

    The 2 heavy soldiers proceeded to duke it out in the most primitive form of flesh to fleshbat, as well as the collision of 2nd drives. The defensive techniques that Barran excelled in were considered merely as fundamentals in Mo Zhong¡¯s eyes. Mo Zhong was the only orthodox heavy soldier within the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. Being a blue-cor existence, he was required to be able to endure various kinds of attacks, and be capable of taking beatings. Therefore, Mo Zhong was definitely qualified to be a first rate fighter. Barran¡¯s entire moveset was only limited to his Leaning Landslide, defensivebat techniques and his Gravitational special ability, which didn¡¯t even pose a threat to Mo Zhong.

    Barran waspletely suppressed by Mo Zhong in all aspects. In the contest of 2nd drive usage, Mo Zhong clearly had the upper hand. In fact, throughout their fight, both heavy soldiers did not use any moreplex killing moves or special abilities. Instead, both of them relied purely on their fundamental strength and willpower! Although Barran was extremely persistent, Mo Zhong was keeping up with the same level of perseverance, showing a thirst for victory no less than the former.

    This time, Barran did not explode with a divine-like level of willpower. Under the cheering of the entire stadium, the 2 of them duked it out for over 20 minutes. Finally, relying on a more precise control of hisbat techniques, Mo Zhong finally triumphed over Barran, and obtained the first duel victory for Heaven¡¯s Fate.

    In terms of toughness, the Mo Family would dominate the top 10 percentile of the Federation. Thinking about the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, they would definitely have done an extremely detailed analysis towards Barran¡¯s strengths and specialties. Furthermore, there was no presence of any provocation or intention directed at Barran, and Mo Zhong had also suppressed the rebounding all-out style Tianjing was now renowned for. The genuine ¡°all-out¡± and the so-called ¡°life-risking all-out¡± were 2 different concepts. Without the stimulus from the external world, Barran was indeed unable to create any miracles.

    Without a doubt, Heaven¡¯s Fate had handled this matter better than any other squadron, by not underestimating their opponent¡¯s emotions in any way. The reasons why mankind, though weak, was able to govern the entire world, wasn¡¯t due to the strength. It was the truly frightening power that mankind could unleash with their souls once their bottom lines had been crossed.

    A genuinely strong squadron would need to be able to control their opponents¡¯ emotions, as well as their weaknesses.

    Be it the Heaven¡¯s Fate or Tianjing supporters, all of them knew that the key factor towards victory didn¡¯t lie in this duel. Nevertheless ,the Tianjing supporters felt slightly regretful, as there were so many good chances in this duel. However, there was really no hope. Mo Zhong wasn¡¯t weak. He was just being overshadowed by the radiance of the other Mo Family experts.

    Without much hesitation, Tianjing had already sent out their selection for the 2nd duel, Emily.

    ¡°It¡¯s that littless from Assassin.¡±

    ¡°I feel that she¡¯s a little too weak. In fact, even though she¡¯s not Wang Zhong or Grai, Tianjing could have let Scarlet out to give it a go, right? Her performance in the semifinals was something truly inspiring.¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­ Heaven¡¯s Fate is actually fielding Napier Mo?¡±

    It was yet another arrangement that was impossible to understand! This left the Skylink and the entire stadium dumbfounded.

    ording to reason, there was utterly no need to use a trump card like Napier Mo to deal with Emily. The half closed-ranged, half long-ranged Mo Shang was more than enough to handle her. After all, Emily¡¯s performances in this CHF could only be ssified as being in the middle of the pack.

    On the Heaven¡¯s Fate side, Napier Mo, who had been arranged by Mo Wen to handle the 2nd duel, was now feeling rather helpless. Frankly speaking, he really did not like fighting against women, especially those that had an obvious disparity in strength whenpared to him. Bullying women like that was a disgusting thought for him. Nevertheless, he had no choice, as Mo Wen¡¯s words were akin to an imperial edict within the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. Who knew what his big boss was thinking?

    Upon seeing their opponent¡¯s choice, Emily, who was usually cool-headed, could not help but feel a wave of anxiety surge within her. During this CHF journey, she had experienced and learned a lot along the way. Although she was still unable toe up with any brilliant performances, nor was she able to transform like Barran and Scarlet, she had gradually be more mature as time passed. This made her believe that there would be no opponent out there who would be able to faze her anymore. However, she was now about to go up against the person that had just been crowned as the king of assassins and the number one assassin of the CHF a few days ago...

    With a smile, Wang Zhong patted Emily¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just enjoy the stage of the finals.¡±

    Hearing that, Emily nodded her head, before taking a deep breath. Wang Zhong¡¯s words were always rather useful to her. That¡¯s right! Enjoy the finals! Regardless of victory or defeat, it was alright to just give her all! What if she was able to create a miracle?

    Walking up the stage, Emily took her position with crossed arms. Opposite him, Napier Mo wore a clown-like smile on his face, while continued to pinch the exaggerated clown nose that he wore. Furthermore, he started to run chaotically around the stadium, joke about with the audience, while making ¡°du du¡± sounds. He really was enjoying this finals!

    Throughout all of these, Emily¡¯s eyes were locked onto each and every movement Napier Mo made. However, despite those actions beingpletely unrted tobat, she was able to spot how terrifying they were. Before the finals, she had watched the movements Napier Mo had made during his fights countless times in an attempt to understand those swaying movements of his. Although they were chaotic, devoid of rhythm and possessing a carefreeness that could not be predicted, they were actually able to tie in nicely alongside the movements he had shown inbat.

    What kind of person could fuse their trainingpletely into their daily life?

    The fundamentals of an assassiny in speed, ferocity and precision. It was utterly uneptable to forcefully learn such a fluttery type of movement. However, he was actually able to incorporate this training into his basic movements... The only thing that could be said was that he had fused the fundamental way of an assassin into his very being! At this moment, he could no longer be ssified under the faint concept of ¡°speed, ferocity and precision¡±!

    Although his casual movements appeared to be filled with loopholes, his opponents would only discover that it possessed no weaknesses at all whenunching attacks at him. This was something that people would not be able to learn at all! The real terror was the shape edge hidden in the darkness, as well as the ability to obscure his opponents¡¯ predictions!

 Chapter 631 - Snake Dance (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 631: Snake Dance (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    On the other end of a Skylink, Tumo Assassin was currently watching the match. Being a king of assassins, he was able to see through little Emily¡¯s intentions better than other people. It was impossible for her to obtain victory in this duel. Nevertheless, Tumo wasn¡¯t disappointed. On the contrary, a faint smile was currently present on his face, as he had once experienced an encounter with an opponent like Napier Mo. Facing off against someone like him was an extremely wonderful opportunity for Emily. Now, it would be up to her, to see how much she was able to learn andprehend in this fight against him. Wang Zhong had definitely given her a massive gift. The breadth of mind and situational awareness of this young man had exceeded his expectations!

    Truthfully speaking, Tumo was overthinking things slightly, as Wang Zhong was considering the entirety of Tianjing when making decisions in this final. The only wish he had was for Emily to be able to grow and mature. As long as she had sufficient confidence, she would be able to benefit in the future, despite the many losses she had sustained in the past.

    Whoosh!

    Right when thepetition bell went off, Emily was the first one to take action. The special-ability enhanced dash caused her to appear like a ming gale, as she closed the distance in the blink of an eye. Using rapid movements, a chilling glint shed out, as she went on the offensive. Compared to her, Napier Mo¡¯s movements appeared considerably slower. Nevertheless, the problem that was despite his ¡°slow¡± movements, Emily¡¯s speed was utterly incapable of matching up to his rhythm!

    They seemed like slow movements, but they somehow covered more distance than Emily¡¯s all-out attacks! Napier Mo¡¯s movements had already exceeded the boundary of speed; he had already entered a higher realm in the way of the assassin!

    Shadow Dance!

    The basic swaying steps that made up the Shadow Dance created a rhythm that was at a higher level, and was able to make opponents lose control, causing them to make errors in their visual judgement. Chilling glints shed off Emily as she continued to attack with her daggers. However, there wasn¡¯t a single sound of an attack connecting, nor was there even any damage on Napier Mo¡¯s clothes!

    There wasn¡¯t even a need for Napier Mo to take action. Just his swaying footsteps were already able to cause Emily to feel dizzy. In fact, there was even a deep feeling of powerlessness surfacing within Emily¡¯s heart.

    No! This couldn¡¯t continue! He¡¯s really too formidable! We¡¯re not on the same level. Should I surrender¡­

    At this moment, she realised that her mind, which she had believed to be sufficiently resolute, was starting to be filled with confusion. Variousplicated thoughts started to surface in her mind. Concentration was a key aspect for an assassin. Once suchplicated thoughts began to surface, one¡¯s action would definitely slow down.

    Emily¡¯spletely brainless dash was easily avoided by her opponent. At this moment, with her mind being filled withplicated thoughts, she was unable to control her centre of gravity, causing her to plop onto the ground with a fall.

    This¡­

    From the start of the fight till now, Napier Mo had not even attacked even once!

    At this moment, the clown stood a few meters away from her, while an expression of helplessness was present on his face. Frankly speaking, he had utterly no desire to fight in this duel, as his opponent had turned dizzy just after a few steps from him! The littless assassin before him made it extremely difficult for him to even develop a sliver of fighting intent.

    Unconsciously, a feeling of wanting to assist her up appeared in his mind, which he responded by patting his head. This is the finals¡­

    Countless high-level experts in the participant viewing gallery felt somewhat regretful upon witnessing this. Despite the fact that they were already eliminated from this CHF, the strength of Heaven¡¯s Fate caused people to feel suffocated, as well as being unable to continue watching on.

    ¡°Mo Wen¡¯s really pushing it. Napier Mo could have been kept all the way till the end.¡±

    ¡°I feel that this is just preparation for the group battle. This is thest match of the CHF, so no one¡¯s going to give up easily. On the off-chance that Tianjing brings this match into the group battle, a Napier Mo in optimal condition would definitely be extremely useful.¡±

    ¡°I think that you¡¯re thinking slightly too much about it. Also, do you think that Napier Mo would get exhausted from fighting Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°I feel that Mo Wen is just casually making his selections. It¡¯s just an assassin against another assassin¡­ in any case, it will be good as long as there¡¯s him and Mo Ling left to deal with Wang Zhong and Grai. Everything else is just optional.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate has too many experts.¡±

    Emotional sighs continued to ring out within the participant viewing gallery, while quite a few people in the audience started tough out in response. The majority of them were fans of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, though there were also a few Tianjing fans in the mix. Although there were many people who favoured Tianjing, and had good impressions towards Emily, all of them had frankly not expected her to be able to pull off a victory at all. Everyone knew that she was a dud upon gracing the stage. Other than Grai and Tianjing, everyone else from the Tianjing squadron could only rely on fate when going up against their opponents, Heaven¡¯s Fate.

    ¡°Ha ha. This little assassin from Tianjing is really too weak. She¡¯s only able to enter the finals by piggybacking on Wang Zhong and the others.¡±

    ¡°Hai. It¡¯s about time you give surrender, little Emily! Hurry up and let us watch the magnificent 3rd duel!¡±

    ¡°Assassin¡­ It¡¯s a pity. If it¡¯s Yingmei Assassin, he might be able to hurt Napier Mo a little.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use talking about Saint Mongol, they were defeated by Stuart in the first round.¡±

    ¡°Even he will not be able to put up any show. This is the so-called assassin family. Seems like that¡¯s all Assassin amounts to.¡±

    Emily slowly climbed up from the ground. As she did so, the jeering andughtering from her surroundings appeared somewhat ear-piercing. Indeed, Napier Mo¡¯s strength was obvious for all to see. Despite how much she was going at, it would be extremely hard for her to create any miracles!

    However, all of the hard work she had done, her cousin¡¯s sacrifice, as well as the hope he had in her before his death. Despite all of these, was she going to grovel in misery and admit defeat in the face of a strong opponent?

    No.

    Hell no!

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyplicated thoughts in her head, nor was there any need for misery! Since she had already lost upon standing up the stage, was there any need for her to continue caring about it?

    She was a willful littless! She was Emily!

    Emily¡¯s back started to straighten, while the hesitation disappeared from her face. At this instant, the cold indifference she wore after, as well as the calm expression she gradually acquired during this CHFpetition, disappeared into thin air.

    Arranging her clothes, no presence of any life-risking expression appeared on her face. With a slight frown, the expression of a little loli with the greatest grievance appeared on her face. ¡°Senior Napier, how can you be so vicious to a girl? You¡¯re not even giving me any face! I¡¯ll cry, you know!¡±

    Ma Dong, who was still feeling flustered, immediately opened his mouth wide in response, while the squad members around him opened their eyes wide agape. Was this even possible? Acting cute on stage?

    This appeared just like what Emily was before the special training! However, only those people who were iparably clear about the various changes Emily had been through during the past 2 months woulde to a sudden realization that thisss had experienced a major transformation once again!

    This, this this this! This wasn¡¯t right! Was this the little Emily who had returned from her family¡¯s special training with a face filled with deep hatred and suffering?

    The audience instantly burst into heartyughter. There wouldn¡¯t be any harm if there wasn¡¯t anypetition. Being unable to discern the difference the current Emily was showingpared to her usual self, all of them felt that she was just doing something a little loli would do.

    ¡°That¡¯s how little girls should be!¡±

    ¡°Oi, clown nose guy! Is it fun to bully little girls?¡±

    ¡°Give in to her!¡±

    Napier Mo didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. How could what he did be considered as bullying? He didn¡¯t even take any action? Faced against such a cute loli, he ought to give way. However¡­ Heaven¡¯s Fate had to win. This was the finals!

    Naturally, since he would win no matter what, he should at least give her some face, right? However, she had fallen onto the ground without him even taking action! What face could he leave for her?

    Napier Mo stopped his swaying body, before his clown-like nose started to wrinkle. cing his hand under his chin, a conflicted expression appeared on his face.

    He was now facing a problem that would seriously test his intelligence. However, at the instant Napier came to a stop, a fiery glow had already bloomed on the stage. Emily knew that it was useless to rely on her opponent being careless or showing pity, as the Mo Family would never be that naive. Furthermore, how was Napier Mo a good target to scam?

    Nevertheless, she only needed her opponent toe to a stop for just a moment, for her to create an opportunity that probably wouldn¡¯t amount to much.

    However, just one chance was already enough for her!

    No one had favoured her, just like how no one had favoured Scarlet and Barran in the past. However, they had created miracles! At this instant, her blossoming fire attribute special ability erupted out, immediately forming into the shape of a lotus.

    Countless mes expanded in all directions, sweeping out like flying knives. Within the core of this fiery lotus, an even more dazzling lotus proceeded to bloom. This was the double lotus Wang Zhong had used to deal with Yingren. Although Emily wasn¡¯t able to unleash this move to the same degree as Wang Zhong, she was able to obtain a simr effect through the addition of her special ability.

    Thousand Birds ¡ª Fiery Lotus Dance!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~~

    Waves of mes wereunched chaotically in all directions. Clearly, this sudden attack was within Napier Mo¡¯s expectations. Clearly, there weren¡¯t any benevolent people within the Mo Family. As for the iing Fiery Lotus Dance, it was basically nothing in the eyes of Napier Mo. Even with the additional lotus created by Emily¡¯s fire attribute special ability, it did not possess even a shred of danger to him.

    2 chilling glints shed out, as 2 daggers appeared in Napier Mo¡¯s hands. It was at this instant when the rotating knife edges, thepounded de waves, as well as the sea of fire rushing out from the blossoming lotuses came barreling over. They instantly submerged him within their might, causing everyone watching to feel as though a gigantic fiery flower hadpletely covered the stage!

    Ding ding ding ding ding ding¡­

    A rapid session of metallic dings rang out as daggers collided into each other, ringing out so fast they formed a single sound. As the mes dissipated and the chilling glints subsided, Emily¡¯s chest heaved up and down, while Napier Mo appeared as rxed as before.

    Silence filled the entire participant viewing gallery. For those high-level experts, there really was nothing much to take from Emily¡¯s Fiery Lotus Dance. Even with the boost from her special ability, the more than 200 attacks were unexpectedly blocked by Napier Mo, just using his daggers. He had used the most simple move, and hadpletely dismantled her attack! This superiority¡­ was truly worlds apart! He appeared as though he could win this fight just by blinking his eyes!

    This number one assassin truly lived up to his reputation!

    Furthermore, not only was he fast, he had defended her attack in a rxed and casual manner! That was the most frightening thing!

    A peculiar brilliance shed past Tumo¡¯s eyes as he focused his gaze firmly on the screen before him. Before the CHF, Emily had already undergone the most vicious of special training their family could offer. Even though her cousin¡¯s sacrifice happening right before her eyes had caused changes to her mentality, there was no qualitative change to her core being. In the end, she was still a child that would feel despair when despair presented itself, feel helpless in a difficult situation, and give excuses when met with failure, instead of epting it wholeheartedly.

    She believed that still consolidating experiences for her qualitative change. However, those were not the core traits of an assassin. Unlike otherbat upations, an assassin would need to take missions that exceeded their capabilities in order to undergo a qualitative change, and would also need to ept defeat when it came. If an assassin only wanted to gain experience and settle their thoughts, they would never be able to undergo a qualitative change and reach greater heights!

    Only by going up against the strong would one be able to be stronger. In situations of despair, what was required was maintaining a cool head as well as having absolute confidence throughout the process. Victory had to be the main goal, and they would need to forget about everything else and pull out all the stops for the sake of victory. Only by achieving all of these things would one be considered as a genuine assassin!

    At this moment, Tumo could clearly feel that Emily¡¯s fighting intent did not get damaged and extinguished by the barrage of counter-attacks from Napier Mo. On the contrary, he could feel that she had be even more spirited!

    BANG!

    With a slight twist of her des, Emily started up her Fiery Lotus once more. Although it still appeared as gorgeous as before, it was the same move, and was at the same level as the earlier one. Furthermore, the first attempt was already utterly useless against Napier Mo!

    Napier Mo felt the urge tough. Nevertheless, he did not n to continue being tangled with Emily. He had already given her sufficient face bypletely blocking her killing move. Feeling merciful and softhearted due to his opponent being a girl wasn¡¯t the only matter he needed to consider, as he also needed to consider the situation he was currently in. This was the CHF finals! Not only did he need to win, he also needed to show the might and dominance of the Mo Family. Nheless, being too cruel and vicious would always incite responses from those so-called ¡°peace-loving crowd.¡±

    His clown nose shook up and down.

    Whoosh!

    The blossoming Fiery Lotus Dance waspletely unaesthetic in his eyes. Regardless of how many times she had unleashed this move, it was still full of mistakes. With a single nce, he could already see the weaknesses present in the of his opponent¡¯s rhythm.

    A chilling glint suddenly shed out, as a single dagger shed forwards. Just like an obstruction in a set of gears, the revolving Fiery Lotus Dance immediately came to a halt!

    However, it was in this instant that Napier Mo raised his eyebrows, as the revolving lotus did note into contact with his dagger. As mes danced within Emily¡¯s eyes, all of the lotus petals disappeared, being reced by 2 streaks of chilling glints with long fiery trails behind them. Streaking out, they shot straight towards Napier Mo¡¯s forehead with a speed so fast that one couldn¡¯t even hear the sounds they made when they pierced through the air!

    An ingenious y of changing moves, with everything being taken into consideration! Relying on the forward motion Napier Mo was in, her 2 daggers could not be evaded!

    A trap!

    Seeing this, a smile appeared on the clown¡¯s face. With a sh, the swaying figure and the unstable feeling appeared once again. Clearly, he was still in a forward dash. However, his momentum was instantly dispelled by his miraculous movements!

    It appeared just like an armoured train speeding at 100 over km/hring to a halt in an instant! Not only did he stopped his forward momentum, he had also fired the reverse gears and shot back in retreat!

    An invincible Shadow Dance!

    Everything happened in a blink of an eye! The 2 thrusts that were supposed to hit had failed to connect, while Napier Mo had retreated backwards like a bolt of lightning. However, like shadows, the 2 chilling glints shot forwards with an increase in speed granted by the assistance of mes. At this moment, Emily had decided to pursue the retreating Napier! At this instant, a chilling glint sparkled before her. Napier Mo¡¯s de shade!

    A carefree smile was still present on the clown¡¯s face. He had retreated only to create temptation for Emily, before going on the offensive in the next instant.

    This was an unavoidable strike. While simrly using the habit of one¡¯s opponent tond an attack, Emily¡¯s outwardly strong move was easily broken by her opponent. However, the casually arranged killing array set up by her opponent was tens of thousands of times more dangerous than her meticulously constructed n!

    In usual circumstances, Emily would absolutely be unable to evade the iing attack. However, at this moment, she had already sunkpletely into this fight, losing all sense of herself. Her body immediately started to twist unconsciously, causing her to evade the life-threatening attack! Emily seemed to have found some kind of secret!

    Upon seeing this, a bone-chilling cold burst out from Tumo¡¯s eyes. It has finally appeared! Chilling glints blossomed on the stage! As though she had be apletely different person, Emily and Napier Mo collided into one another, with their daggers instantly unleashing a mad frenzy of attacks towards each other!

    Those pair of gleaming, hazy eyes thatcked one bit of splendour, yet gave people a peculiar and indistinct feeling upon seeing them. Napier Mo, who clearly possessed absolute superiority in this fight, started to have his attacks sessively striking thin air! Every time he unleashed an attack with his dagger, it would always be evaded by Emily with that mysterious body movement of hers! She appeared¡­ just like a snake, slithering about!

    The reason why the Assassin Family could be one of the 2 great assassin families in the Federation was due to them possessing an ultimate move simr to the Brooks Family¡¯s exquisite daggerbat techniques. Unlike Brooks, the Assassin Family¡¯s ultimate move was a set of movements, one that could rival that the Shadow Dance ¡ª the Snake Dance!

    However, the problem was that this set of movement would have a diminished effect when used by males. Only females could trulypletely unleash its might! Not only that, it also required them to possess the nimbleness and talent for it. Ever since the end of the dark era, the Assassin Family had been on a decline, as they had no outstanding female leaders born into the family, resulting in the Snake Dance being at the brink of extinction. Even the king of assassins, Tumo Assassin was not able to master it. As for the asional outstanding females that appeared in the history of the family, most of them would always end up in idents. An example would be Ma Dong¡¯s mother. Previously, she was held with great importance within the family, as she possessed the talent required to master the Snake Dance. However, in the end, she had married a steward, while losing the opportunity and drive to continue her cultivation. This was one of the reasons why the Assassin Family had a dislike for Ma Dong¡¯s family.

    Perhaps this was fate, as well as the reason why they had always been suppressed by Brooks, causing the entire family to gradually decline. However, at this moment, their curse of fate seemed to be at the brink of being broken! No! It had already been broken!

    At the very beginning, it appeared to be just a burst of subconscious thoughts, akin to the recovery of memories. However, as these thoughts continued and formed habits, Emily started getting more and more skilful in her movements! Nevertheless, she still appeared to be moving about without any consciousness involved.

    Was this an idental eruption of strength? No, there were no idents in this world!

 Chapter 632 - The opportunity for victory (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 632: The opportunity for victory (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Tumo did not force Emily to master the Snake Dance. In fact, reality had proved that cruel training in this era would only lead to all the females within the family giving up on mastering the Snake Dance. Therefore, he had resorted to a different method. He gave Emily freedom, while teaching her the fundamentals of the Snake Dance as a mere ¡°dance¡±. She had started to learn it from the time she was 3. Although Emily was extremely strong, she was also rebellious. Not everyone could be forced to learn things; some people learn better when under guidance. Emily was able to sense the cruelty and strictness present within her family. Nevertheless, she was the only one who could live her life without restraint. Therefore, Tumo added a condition to her freedom, which was for her to learn that strange dance, resulting in her being extremely focused when doing so.

    Frankly speaking, all of her recent attempts to learn it had failed, as soldiers required a specific type of cruel character to learn the Snake Dance. This trait was too deficient in Emily. Therefore, the many failures in attempting to learn it had caused Tumo to give up hope on this matter. Perhaps, giving her a blessed life was a pretty good choice, and Tumo just regarded the whole thing as a personal appreciation for dancing. This continued all the way till Emily returned home and requested for training. This presented a new opportunity for her, though this was still far from sufficient, as her talent had been suppressed for far too long. Therefore, a short period of training wouldn¡¯t be of much use. However, in this CHF, the guidance of Wang Zhong and Grai, coupled with the continuous eruption of strength by Barran and Scarlet, had affected Emily¡¯s spirit, and stimted her talent and self-esteem.

    Humans were social creatures. The end goal for being forced or guided was still to strengthen improve your own standard.

    After 10 years of umtion, a dynasty would benefit!

    While executing those familiar dance movements, Emily felt as if she had truly be a snake! Her slender physique, iparably soft yet resilient body allowed her to evade Napier Mo¡¯s attacks from various angles. Despite being different in essence to the Shadow Dance, the Snake Dance allowed her to move her body in such an uncoordinated manner that simrly affected her opponent¡¯s judgement.

    Napier Mo¡¯s Shadow Dance was an indeterminate flutter in a spectre-like manner, while Emily¡¯s Snake Dance was a full-body set of movements. Not only were her feet in motion, even her body was also constantly moving about. In fact, every single muscle and bone in her body was in motion, causing her to appear pliable, boneless, as though she was something made from heaven!

    Countless people were dumbfounded by what they saw. Was this the noob-est ¡°Emily¡±?

    A side character, who clearly did not possess any significant strength, had suddenly disyed a strength that could contend with the king of assassins?

    ¡°That¡¯s the Assassin¡¯s Snake Dance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a divine assassinbat technique from the legends!¡±

    Complicated emotions began to surface in the people within the participant viewing gallery. What the hell! That was an opportunity people might not be able to encounter in the entire life! However, this had appeared again and again in the Tianjing squadron! The crowd was feeling somewhat numb to this development. It was still impossible for Emily to defeat Napier Mo, as the disparity in strength was still extremely great. Furthermore, she was still in a semi-conscious state of mind, or in other words, a state ofprehension. Thebat technique she wasprehending would still have a disparity with the perfection Napier Mo had forged through countless trainings. However, the most important matter was that she had opened a door for herself, allowing her to step on a broad path that wouldpletely change her future.

    The twin daggers encased in dancing mes turned, twisted and rotated about in the air, appearing to form what seemed like a point of fusion.

    In the next moment, the lotus blossomed, a sequence just like the earlier moves Emily had unleashed. However, the earlier lotuses appeared iparably stiff, slow, and appeared as though they had been drawn by a beginner artist. However, at this moment, fused with her mysterious movements, as well as the integration of her body motions into her dagger, everyone saw what seemed like a string of motion that appeared to be sewn together by nature! This wasn¡¯t a Fiery Lotus Dance!

    Assassin¡¯s Ultimate ¡ª Snake Fangs Chaotic Dance!

    Every single petal of the blossoming fiery lotus appeared to havee to life, transforming into what seemed like poisonous snakes, and yet also appeared just like gleaming fangs coated with deadly venom. The glowing de shades appeared just like rays of light radiating from their eyes, or the reflection from their fangs!

    The centre of the lotus was just like a king of snakes patrolling its territory, while the blossoming de shades appeared just like tens of thousands of snakes slithering out from their holes, crazily squeezing through the little exits of their dens. Surrounding the king of snakes, they twisted about as they flew through the air, lunging crazily towards their opponent!

    Seeing this, many people could not help but hold their breath, while Ma Dong and the other Tianjing members clenched their fists so tightly their knuckles turned white. Finally, a sliver of seriousness appeared on Napier Mo¡¯s face, while a wave of dimensional energies rippled out from his body. Finally, the king of assassins standing at the apex was no longer able to use ordinary moves to deal with the current situation. The move Emily was disying was already sufficient to pose a danger to him.

    Whoosh!

    His figure instantly disappeared from sight.

    Dimensional Combat Technique!

    Wang Zhong gave a faint sigh upon seeing this. A Dimensional Combat Technique was something Emily could not handle at her current realm. Indeed, the Snake Dance was an extremely powerful move that could match up to Napier Mo¡¯s Shadow Dance. However, he was in apletely different realm aspared to Emily. Therefore, it was already a win for her in this duel to force him to be serious.

    All of the de shades and fangs instantlynded on thin air. When Napier Mo reappeared, there were already 3 copies of him appearing right behind Emily. Upon reappearing, he had instantly sealed off every escape path and actions she could make, while a dagger was pressed right at her throat.

    People without Dimensional Combat Techniques would be incapable of dealing with them. This was a fight between people of 2 different levels.

    The referee¡¯s voice rang out.

    2nd duel. Tianjing. Napier Mo. Victory.

    After a momentary bout of silence, the entire stadium erupted into fervent apuse. In fact, even those bigshots ¡°seated¡± in the VIP were pping their hands. To them, it wasn¡¯t the strength that she had disyed, or the so-called miraculous transformation that Emily had undergone, but the appearance of the Snake Dance that was important to them.

    The loss of any ultimate art that could leave its name in the history books was a loss for the whole Federation. Likewise, any reappearance of a lost ultimate art would be a fortunate matter for the Federation.

    The reappearance of the Snake Dance, that had been lost for over a hundred years, was worthy of their apuse. The participant viewing gallery and the audience in the stadium were also giving passionate apuse. In fact, there were also quite a few excited shrieks ringing about. Theymen were only able to see Emily forcing Napier Mo to use his true strength, while those with a keener eye were able to glean much more information from the earlier duel.

    With her disy of the Snake Dance, Emily had already obtained the qualifications to step over the first-ss experts within the CHF. Although there was still a definite disparity to those at the apex, she was still very young. In fact, she was the youngest person among these group of experts. Given a few years, when she became a 3rd-year student, she might even be able to be another Napier Mo, or be even greater than him! After all, even Napier Mo was unable to control a movement technique like the Shadow Dance during his freshman year.

    Naturally, at this moment, Emily only possessed the qualifications to look up to him.

    As excited voices rang out from the judges and the audience, the fame of the Snake Dance rapidly spread throughout the stadium. The former splendour of Assassin, the only movementbat technique that was equal to the Shadow Dance, an ultimate assassin technique, as well as being the most difficult movement technique to learn, master, and disy. Coupled with Emily¡¯s harmless-looking and exceedingly adorable loli face, thisss that did not have any dazzlingbat results, and thus, the most unfavoured within the Tianjing squadron, had instantly ascended to the level of the Ba God!

    The miraculous Tianjing!

    0:2 deficit¡­

    The Tianjing fans were probably the only people who could maintain such optimistic emotion while being down on points. Throughout the entire CHF, they have already experienced too many pitfalls and reversals. Although Tianjing had lost the first 2 duels of this match, who wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that Emily or Barran would showcase their splendour in this finals?

    Loud chants and cheers began to ring out across the stadium.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Grai! Grai! Grai!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! Although they are down 0:2, the Tianjing fans still appear to be unchanged in their optimism.¡± Ruo Zhi sounded rxed, while brimming with anticipation as he continued his casting. ¡°Now, everyone within the stadium is chanting the names of Wang Zhong and Grai out loud. The Tianjing fans are still cing their absolute attention and confidence on those 2. Naturally, victory or defeat in the match will indeed be determined from the duels that those 2 will participate in. Although there¡¯s a mountain load of pressure on captain Wang Zhong and Grai, this also represents the pride they deserve. Now, who is Tianjing going to send up for the next duel?¡±

    Wang Zhong quickly gave the answer to that question.

    ¡°It¡¯s Scarlet?¡±

    The entire stadium and the Skylink turned silent for a good couple of seconds following the scene of Scarlet walking up the stage.

    Frankly speaking, over 99% of the Tianjing fans had rather favourable opinions and respect for this vice-captain, who had endured, sweat blood and tears, and even created miracles for Tianjing in this CHF. Furthermore, they also held a lot of anticipation for herbat performances in the previous matches.

    However, Tianjing¡¯s current opponent was Heaven¡¯s Fate! What¡¯s more, they were in a 0:2 deficit!

    Heaven¡¯s Fate responded quickly to Tianjing¡¯s selection. Without any surprise, Mo Wen and Mo Ling were not fielded, obviously being left to deal with Wang Zhong and Grai. That left Mo Shang, who walked up to the stage.

    After a short bout of silence, the entire stadium erupted into waves of discussions.

    Did Tianjing still have a chance?

    Indeed, Scarlet had created sessive miracles in the earlier stages of this CHF. Furthermore, her Ice attribute special ability seemed to have a certain level of restriction over Mo Shang¡¯s Fusion body constitution.

    After all, one was a Fusion body constitution, while the other was a freezing ability.

    However, the moment such thoughts appeared, they were met with countless ridiculingughs of ignorance. What restrain? That¡¯s just a fantasy dreamt up by the Tianjing fans. Although there were special abilities that naturally countered other special abilities, it would also depend on the realm the ability users were at. dimir might be the only person that could freeze up a Fusion body constitution!

    With Scarlet¡¯s realm in her ice attribute special ability, there was still a staggering disparity form the Divinized realm. As for the possibility of freezing a Fusion body constitution? Even dreams and fantasies weren¡¯t as exaggerated as that!

    Furthermore, many people could clearly see that Scarlet wasn¡¯t wearing the pair of unique runic shoes that she had worn in the semifinals.

    Although theymen in the audience might not understand, the various great aristocratic families had already thoroughly investigated it after its appearance in the semifinals.

    Indeed, there was practical usage in the innovation of the new runic system that was developed by old Potter and Tianjing, with the patent application already being processed at the Institute of Sciences. Nevertheless, the system was still in its experimental phase, and had many difficult technical problems that had yet to be solved. The instantaneous movement could only be used once before the runic engraving on the shoes would be destroyed. Furthermore, the cost of producing it was too high, and it was tooplicated to mass produce. As of now, that pair of shoes could only be treated as an experimental prototype.

    Without that pair of miraculous runic shoes, Scarlet did not possess any opportunity of victory against Mo Shang, who had defeated Rennes in the semifinals. Even if she unleashed all of herbat experience and intelligence to its fullest, she would not be able to change the oue.

    Carolyn, dimir, Divian and the others in the participant viewing gallery could all see that Wang Zhong had sent his squadron members up purely for the chance to experience apetition of this magnitude. However, this was all based on the iparably ample confidence he had on Grai¡¯s and his own foundations. Basically, he was thinking of the bigger picture, and had escaped the boundaries of victory or defeat in this match.

    ¡°Ah, he really is¡­¡± dimir could not help but give a soft sigh, ¡°big-hearted.¡±

    Although he understood the reason behind Wang Zhong¡¯s actions, how many people could see through that guy¡¯s intentions?

    A short whileter, thepetition bell was rung. Before the start of the duel, people noticed that Mo Shang¡¯s feet had already merged with the ground. Different from the usual nted feeling when someone stood squarely on the ground, his feet, and even his shoes, appeared to have melded with the ground! This was the unique feeling that would emanate from the Fusion Body constitution.

    In an instant, the twin pistols started firing, while Mo Shang simultaneously disappeared into the ground. A special ability like his was a true nightmare for a ranged soldier to deal with. Regardless of anybat upation, the advantage of a ranged soldiery in distance control. Anybat technique that could ignore distance control, like Dimensional Combat Techniques, or those like the Fusion Body constitution that could directly meld with the ground, were nightmarish existences for any ranged soldier. If the ranged soldier wasn¡¯t able to see their opponent, and was also unable to unleash any attacks at the opponent before they arrived, what else could they do?

    Despite all of these factors, Scarlet did not give up easily. Instead, she started to move rapidly about on the stage. Being a special ability user, she undoubtedly possessed a greater sensitivity, aspared to ordinary soldiers, towards the unique fluctuations caused by special ability usage. The strength of her soul allowed her to just barely detect the Mo Shang¡¯s position within the ground. While relying on her movements to maintain some distance from him, she had also continued to keep up her vignce, maintaining a lookout for any chances to counterattack. After all, Mo Shang would definitely need to use energy to travel through the ground like that. Being able to drag this duel on as long as possible was a form of a contribution to her Tianjing squadron.

    However, in the end, she was still closed in on by Mo Shang. As the ground trembled slightly, Scarlet, who had kept her vignce to the highest stance, instantly leapt into the air. While doing so, her pistols instantly lit up the ground beneath her with chaotic gunfire.

    The ice bullets brimming with ice-cold energies instantly froze up the ground. Forming a barrier, the energy from her ice-attribute special ability appeared to start drilling into the ground.

    However, the trembling onlysted for an instant. In the next instant, a figure had already shot out from the ground approximately 4-5 metres away from the location Scarlet had unleashed her gunfire, with the frozen ground proving to bepletely useless against him. Indeed, the disparity between their special abilities was too great. This allowed Mo Shang¡¯s Fusion Body Constitution to fuse through the ice that had formed above the ground.

    Mo Shang, who was designated as the ranged soldier for the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, did not carry any long-ranged weapons in his hand. Instead, he had chosen to wield a thin runic sword for this duel.

    Instantly closing in, a chilling glint blossomed out. Reaching the limits of her reaction, Scarlet had already unleashed a barrage of bullets. Not only were the bulletsunched to attack, lock up, and defend against Mo Shang, she was also using the recoil to change her movements and position to the utmost of her abilities. The movement reduction from her ice attribute special ability was constantly unleashed in her surroundings, affecting her opponent¡¯s movements, regardless of how minor its effect was.

    Despite evading the first wave of insta-kill attacks, Mo Shang had alreadypletely suppressed her, instantly turning the duel into a one-sided show.

    However, only by persevering on would there be a chance to create miracles. Tianjing had already created miracle after miracle during their journey through this CHF. Who knew whether they would be able to do it again?

 Chapter 633 - Crossing the Rubicon (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 633: Crossing the Rubicon (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Despite Scarlet being suppressed, there weren¡¯t any depressed feelings radiating from the stadium. Perhaps due to the peaceful extinguishing of mes, many people were still cheering for Scarlet. Ma Dong, Lily and the others had formed a cheering squad, cheering and shouting at the top of their lungs. Although they knew that it was nigh impossible for Scarlet to win, they would not lose in morale! Being able to experience apetition at this magnitude was already something people could use to boast for a lifetime!

    ¡°Here, have a drink! Your throat¡¯s already hoarse!¡± Being the logistics support for the Tianjing squadron, Mmi poured a cup of water for Ma Dong.

    Brimming with excitement from cheering at the top of his lungs, Ma Dong drank all the water in one gulp, before chuckling heartily in a spirited manner. ¡°Hurry up, dear! Pour some for them, if not everyone¡¯s gonna say that you¡¯re biased towards your beloved.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for you to say that?¡± Mmi red at Ma Dong, before distributing cups to Wang Zhong, Grai, and the rest of them.

    This was a duel which had an oue that was predictable with 99% certainty. Rather than watching for victory or defeat, people were watching for magnificence, memories, and the future!

    Naturally, there were still people who held hope for a miracle to happen.

    After all, they were the number one ck horse of this CHF, Tianjing!

    Not only was the Tianjing preparatory area shouting with all their might, even the support group and old Greene were also shouting like crazed youngsters, waving their hands wildly in the air, giving their all in support for Scarlet.

    However, it was a pity that no miracle was created in the end.

    Just like the earlier 2 duels, where Barran was unable to create any miracle, and where Emily had failed to do so despite erupting with her newlyprehended Snake Dance, Scarlet too was unable to do so.

    Miracles couldn¡¯t be created just through words. Other than requiring a breakthrough of one¡¯s soul, it also required umtion of fundamentals. Furthermore, the disparity of strength between opponents couldn¡¯t be toorge.

    However,pared to the earlier squadrons, the strength of Heaven¡¯s Fate was at a frightening level, possessing no weakness in terms ofbat upation. It seemed like they didn¡¯t have any weaknesses in any areas. Even more frightening, they possessed a machine-like willpower and stability inbat.

    The only way to defeat Heaven¡¯s Fate was to be stronger than them! As for hoping for miracles? That absolutely wasn¡¯t going to happen!

    The twin pistols were already broken, while the final defence line had been breached. The exchangested for 3-4 minutes before the runic sword was pressed against Scarlet¡¯s neck.

    From the looks of it, Mo Shang did not use his full strength in his duel against Scarlet. Instead, he was pursuing aplete victory. This was the confidence Heaven¡¯s Fate possessed, and could be ssified as a stablebat technique that could defend against any counter-offensives. It was useful against Barran, Emily, as well as Scarlet.

    3rd duel. Heaven¡¯s Fate. Mo Shang. Victory.

    The score was now 3 : 0 in Heaven¡¯s Fate favour.

    Finally, the hearts of the countless Tianjing fans watching from the stadium and Skylink were finally filled with crazed excitement. ording to the arrangements Tianjing had made, losing the first 3 duels was within expectations. It was thest 2 duels that mattered. They were the focal points for this CHF final!

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fate has already reached match point.¡± there were fewer points of ridicule and teasing present in Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice, with increased points in prudency and surging emotions. ¡°Now, Tianjing needs to win the 4th duel to stay in this match! Now, Tianjing has 2 people, Wang Zhong and Grai, to choose from! This will be a do-or-die fight for Tianjing! However, who will be the first one up?¡±

    ¡°I feel that it will be captain Wang Zhong. Compared to Grai, captain Wang Zhong clearly has betterbat results, and has a more stable level of strength. Furthermore, Heaven¡¯s Fate has purposely left Mo Ling in contention to deal with Grai. Clearly, with both sides have made detailed analysis of each other, Mo Ling will stand a greater chance of victory.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same conclusion many experts have arrived on over these few days of analysis. Mo Ling¡¯sbined offence, defence and toughness seem to be a degree higher than Grai.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Furthermore, the 4th duel is lost, there will be no 5th duel. Isn¡¯t captain Wang Zhong really looking forward to a fight against Mo Wen?¡± Therefore, I feel that captain Wang Zhong¡¯s the more likely one.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The atmosphere within Tianjing is really good.?Captain Wang Zhong will definitely choose to believe in his squadron members, just like how he had let the other mainstays take part in the earlier 3 duels.¡± There were also people that had opposing views. ¡°Truthfully speaking, if Tianjing wants to win, both Wang Zhong and Grai have to win their respective duels. It doesn¡¯t matter who goes first. As for the apex showdown between Wang Zhong and Grai, even if Grai loses, with both captains giving the go-ahead, as well as the current level of attention the Federation is giving, do you think that there will be no 5th duel? Regardless of victory or defeat, this showdown will be for the sole sake of deciding the glorious title of number one soldier of this CHF! Furthermore, if there really aren¡¯t any more lingering thoughts of victory or defeat for this match, the showdown between the 2 of them might be even more spectacr than it can ever be!¡±

    Wang Zhong looked towards Grai, with thetter also looking at the former. In reality, there wasn¡¯t even any tactic employed by Wang Zhong in his selections, as Wang Zhong had nobat tactics he could use against his opponents. In the face of Heaven¡¯s Fate, all ordinarybat tactics would lose all any effect. In the next moment, Grai stood up. ¡°Leave this duel to me, senior.¡±

    There were times where people needed to take the initiative and make their own choices.

    Despite being as simple as who went first, with many fans having deduced the result, many people were still focusing their anxious gazes towards the Heaven¡¯s Fate preparatory area. That was because fate was no longer in the hands of Tianjing! This time, who would it be? Mo Wen, or Mo Ling?

    Everyone hoped that it would be Mo Ling going up against Grai, while Mo Wen would go up against Wang Zhong. However, if Heaven¡¯s Fate chose to pull a feint and send Mo Wen up, there would no longer be 2 spectacr showdowns to see! Furthermore, Heaven¡¯s Fate will have an excellent opportunity to end this match with a 4:0 result, and snatch this CHF championship!

    Thebat results achieved would create history in the Federation, with no one having ever aplished what they had! Furthermore, it could be said that no one else would be able to surpass their aplishments! Such a history-making feat was definitely an extremely appealing thought to any squadron and participant out there, especially those Heaven¡¯s Fate fans that had benefits tied to this. In fact, all of them were hoping for Mo Wen to take action and be the invincible legend for this CHF!

    Honour and glory had appeared right before Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s eyes.

    Who would they choose to send? What would Mo Wen choose to do?

    The surrounding atmosphere grew solemn, as the hundreds of thousands of people in the stadium, and millions of others watching via Skylink, set their gazes on Mo Wen, waiting for his selection. Truthfully speaking, regardless of what choice he makes, it would be the right one. In fact, it was a better choice for Mo Wen to go up now, though it would just make him appear slightly less emotional. However, no one would doubt whichever choice he made, with pity being the only thing they would feel.

    Emotions were something too extravagant in apetition. Reality would prove that those are just fleeting things¡­

    It was Mo Ling!

    After countless astonished gasps, the entire stadium erupted with the greatest apuse and cheers that had unleashed since the start of this match. However, the entire stadium was chanting Mo Wen¡¯s name. Although this choice would cause more variables to appear in this match, do the Mo Family really care about a mere CHF championship?

    No, the Mo Family wanted to win the people¡¯s hearts!

    If the Mo Family was able to pull off a victory even under such circumstances, they would reinforce their fame with merit! The reputation of the Mo Family would instantly reach the apex, and perfection!

    Compared to the responses from the other great families, Mo Family¡¯s decision was obviously able to garner the good impressions from people more easily. However, they still needed to prove it through the oue. Only with a good oue would they be able to aplish perfection.

    The genuine suspense had descended onto the match! This was Tianjing¡¯s do-or-die duel!

    The Skylink and stadium turned much quieter than before, with everyone focusing their attention to the man walking out from the Tianjing preparatory area, the man with the greatest aesthetic appeal in this CHF!

    It was precisely due to him and Wang Zhong that Tianjing was able to walk all the way to the finals! This time, would Grai possess the strength to turn the tide?

    Grai and Mo Ling took their positions in the centre of the stage. After a moment of silence, all of the Grai supporters present in the stadium immediately erupted with the greatest and wildest cheers and roars for their idol.

    All of them hoped for a miracle to happen! And, throughout this CHF, Tianjing had given them many miracles to celebrate!

    Everyone knew that the earlier 3 duels were just Tianjing trying their luck, as there was a genuinely massive disparity in strength. However, at this moment, the true showdown had begun.

    ¡°Grai~~ Grai~~ Grai~~!¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah! My Grai! My heart! My spleen, my lungs, my kidneys!¡±

    ¡°Aesthetics will decide everything! All the men out there are dregs in front of Grai! Grai will definitely win!¡±

    The entire stadium resonated with the shocking shrieks of all the girls present, with theirbined voices breaking through the heavens. On the Skylink, the chat exploded, with various kinds of bulletments filling up the entire screen!

    At this moment, Yi Luo was eating a beef steak, the legendary Copperfield beef. The luxurious import process made it such that the im of this beef being more expensive than humans wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all. So delicious! Meat could actually taste this delicious! However, it really was a bit too expensive. As for the explosive CHF finals that were being broadcasted live on Skylink, Yi Luo only took a look at Grai before shaking his head. To him, that was just a show, a mission that his boss had arranged for! As for the so-called know yourself, know thy enemy, how could thatpare to this Copperfield beef¡­ this beef steak was really damn delicious!

    Yi Luo¡¯s gaze was already locked firmly on the steak before him. Wang Zhong and Mo Wen definitely possessed the greatest fame and reputation in this CHF finals. However, the personing second to them wasn¡¯t Napier Mo, but Grai.

    When dimir had been eliminated, Grai became the only person with the appearance to rival him. All of the females within the Federation were now focusing their attention on him. From a certain perspective, his fame had already exceeded the 2 ranked above him! This was the support from all of the females!

    Grai wasn¡¯t unarmed this time, stepping onto the stage with a weapon he had never used before. Cloud Smashing Spear, 2.6 metres long. This was a standard Federation issue weapon, with its streamlined appearance reflecting a man¡¯s vigour and unrestrained wildness. Coupled with the straight Tianjing squadron uniform, as well as the aura of nobility radiating from him, Grai appeared just like a god, whose appearance could shock the heavens and earth!

    How could he be that handsome!

    How could he be that cool!

    How could he have such a model-like figure!

    It had to be said that a spear matched a prince! He had reached a new level of fusion, and new heights!

    All of the females continued to shriek, causing the stifling atmosphere to reach new heights, instantly submerging the stadium into the fervent ze of passion! At this moment, even those participants who once hated Tianjing to the bone were no longer feeling sour for their losses. This was the finals! Everyone was watching this! Who had the right to feel sour about this?

    In fact, there were countless people who were dreaming about how good it would be if they were in Tianjing¡¯s shoes. Being able to stand on that stage, and being the focal point for everyone across the world! It would be an honour even if they were going to be beaten and thrashed up there! However, not just any person could have the opportunity to do so.

    Faced against the berserk poprity of Grai, Mo Ling continued to remain as tranquil as before. He was the most stable all-rounded soldier of this CHF, a master of the Mo School and the existence that stood beside Mo Wen. Without talking about Mo Wen, he was able topletely lead the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. His brilliance was being masked by Mo Wen¡¯s presence, though that did not mean that his strength could be overlooked!

    At this stage, there was already no need to talk about talent. Victory or defeat was the most crucial factor of this duel. It could be said that the odds for a duel between Grai and Napier Mo would be 50:50, with victory or defeat being something that would be decided in a split instant. However, Mo Ling possessed a 70 to 80% chance of victory, with the key factor being ¡°stability¡±.

    Simr to Grai, Mo Ling did not appear unarmed. Instead, he was now wielding a weapon that the absolute majority would not associate with him. A staff, appearing just like the symbol that previously represented the ascetic practitioners of the Mo Family. However, this rod wasrge, and felt heavy. There were even 9 interconnected rings present at the tip of the 2-metre tall staff. As it drew a small arc across the ground, thebined picture of it in the hands of Mo Ling caused thetter to appear much more solemn and filled with respect.

    Originally, everyone expected this to be a flesh and blood showdown, yet both sides had actually chosen to bring out their weapons! Furthermore, they had brought out weapons that no one had ever seen them using before! Looks like both of them were bringing out their big guns for this duel!

    The 9 rings monk¡¯s staff. A piece of equipment used by the Mo Family¡¯s ascetic practitioners, and a rtively obscure weapon among the cold weapons. Although many of the Mo Family¡¯s ascetic practitioners would carry these staffs, it was more of a symbol of an ascetic practitioner than a weapon to them. However, Mo Ling was definitely not bluffing or acting by wielding for this duel.

    On the other side, Grai had given up on his usual weapons of daggers or lithe runic sword, and had chosen to use the Cloud Smashing Spear. From the looks of it, he also knew that the way of the assassin would be useless against the defence-oriented Mo Ling. The spear was known to be the leader of a hundred weapons, and was known as one of the most overbearing cold weapons out there. Only the strongest of attacks had hope the breakthrough Mo Ling¡¯s defence. Meet ferocity with ferocity, and use violence to curb violence. For Tianjing, this duel was a showdown within retreat! Everyone had ced all of their hopes onto Grai¡¯s shoulders!

    However, even the ¡°Spear Goddess¡± Divian was unable to aplish this feat! Could Grai¡¯s mastery of the spear be above that of Divian?

    ¡°You can¡¯t put it in that way. There¡¯s definitely no need to mention about Divian¡¯s mastery of the spear, though her attacks were all of the same type. In the end, she was unable to break Mo Ling¡¯s defences, though she was able to force him to a certain limit. Unlike her, Grai has the runic techniques, and especially that Subwoofer Cannon. The sharp attacks from the Cloud Smashing Spear coupled with the blunt attacks from the Subwoofer cannon will definitely be a new test for Mo Ling¡¯s defences.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that it will just be a worthless exterior!¡±

    ¡°Very difficult! It¡¯ll be very difficult. Mo Ling isn¡¯t ostentatious, but extremely strong and practical in his actions. In this ce, there¡¯s no point in aesthetics and poprity.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s bestie will lose this match! If that happens, Wang Zhong would really suffer evesting sorrow from a single loss! All of the earlier astonishing feats will be for naught!¡±

    Laura and Sharmie felt exceedingly nervous. Being loyal allies and supporters of Tianjing, it would be pointless to say that they weren¡¯t nervous about the 0:3 current score. Tianjing had no leeway left! Their feet were right at the edge of the cliff! Now, everything rests on Grai¡¯s shoulders!

    Discussions rang about within the participant viewing gallery as everyone was filled with anticipation for this duel. In contrast to them, Carolyn¡¯s eyes started to light up. Although she knew that Solomon would take action in this match, she had finally seen a trace of it. Tianjing will definitely lose this duel. Although it will be absolutely unintelligent to take action against Wang Zhong, Grai, on the other hand¡­

    <i>Solomon¡­ please don¡¯t disappoint me. I really want to see what kind of expression Wang Zhong will show when he loses¡­</i>

    As both sides took their ces on the stage, the atmosphere started to calm down, just like a tranquil and silentke. Both parties appeared to have simr personalities, though Mo Ling gave a more stable image to people, while Gai appeared to exude a more intelligent and spirited appearance. This was just like how one would feel when looking at a tall and majestic mountain, which had a valley filled with mystery present right beside it. There wasn¡¯t any shing of auras, as though both of them had formed a world of their own. There was no conflict, yet both of them stood on separate shores, silently enchanting people to gaze at them.

    Whoosh¡­

 Chapter 634 - The strongest spear and the strongest shield (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 634: The strongest spear and the strongest shield (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    With a slight wave, the Cloud Smashing Spear pierced through the air, Soul Power gushing from it.

    Humm humm humm humm ...

    As a sharp cry rang out from the spear tip, Grai¡¯s figure shed, before he took action!

    Shooting out like a bolt of lightning shing across the stage!

    Right across Grai, a surge of Soul Power sted out from Mo Ling¡¯s body the same moment Grai took action. The aura that he had been umting within his body sted out, surging from the quiet depths of the majestic mountain, instantly erupting to its highest point.

    Without a shred of indication, the first beastial spirit appeared behind his back. This was closely followed by the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th!

    Bear! Leopard! Eagle! Tortoise!

    It only took an instant for the Soul Beasts to appeared, before they rushed crazily into Mo Ling¡¯s body.

    ROAR...

    An aura akin to that of a gigantic beast from the great antiquity seeped out from Mo Ling. In an instant, the Soul Power surging out of him doubled in might, and so did the size of his body.

    4 Beasts Fusion Body!

    The ultimate move he had used to deal with Divian was unexpectedly unleashed at the start of this duel! This left many people watching with dumbfounded shock. The memories of the duel between Mo Ling and Divian was still fresh in many people¡¯s minds. The might of Mo Ling¡¯s 4 Beasts Fusion Body was clear for all to see. Even Divian, with her famed Dragon Bloodline, was still unable to deal with it! Was Mo Ling nning to end this duel in a quick and decisive manner, seeing that he had gone all out at the very beginning? Or, did he treat Grai with greater regard than Divian?

    BANG!

    Without any dy, Mo Ling tapped his feet the instant he transformed, while using one foot to kick up the 9 rings monk¡¯s staff that was embedded into the ground.

    BOOM!

    A cannonball-like rush was unleashed, while the 9 rings monk staff shot out, heading right towards the tip of Grai¡¯s spear! A massive force surged through; BANG!

    The spear tip and staff collided into each other, creating an intense impact!

    The force of the spear was instantly dispelled, while the terrifying power unleashed by the staff caused Grai to retreat 7 to 8 steps back. As this happened, the 9 rings monk staff flew backwards,nding right in Mo Ling¡¯s hands.

    Pa!

    With a twist of his wrists, the rebounding force from the staff was instantly dispelled. As the power was transmitted through, the holder for the 9 rings started to shake crazily, sending out rattling sounds as it did so.

    Ding ding ding ding ding!

    Although the rattling wasn¡¯t loud, it appeared to possess some kind of tempo. Faintly, people could even discern that there was some kind of rhythm to the rattling, shaking people¡¯s heads and confusing their minds. In fact, quite a few of the audience nearest to the stage had started involuntarily tap along with the tempo of the rattling.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump¡­.

    4 Beasts Fusion Body, Chanting Demonic Music! Theymen in the audience started to involuntarily tap to the rhythm, silently increasing the might of this rhythmic cadence!

    Despite all that was going on around him, there was no change to Grai¡¯s expressions. To him, this ongoing rhythm was just a disturbance. Although it might be effective against people with weaker willpower, it was merely a background noise to him.

    However, he could still feel the danger radiating from his opponent.

    It took only a split second after Mo Ling caught his 9 rings monk staff to reach his optimal fighting power. The ancient beastial aura surging out from his body gushed out so fast it appeared to be out of control! This truly was a sign of him going all out against Grai!

    A sh of brilliance blossomed in Mo Ling¡¯s eyes.

    BANG!

    As a frightening aura rippled out, Mo Ling stamped his feet and shot forwards. In the next second, he arrived right before Grai, who was still in the process of retreating!

    Raising the 9 rings monk staff high into the air, he smashed it downwards. The resulting pressure caused ripples of power visible to the naked eye to expand outwards, showing a level of might akin to that of a mountain copsing down on Grai!

    Having yet to regain his stability, Grai forcefully twisted his body,nding a hard tap with the tip of his foot. With a half-rotation, the rebounding force of the earlier collision was instantly reduced by half. At the same time, Soul Power sted out from him as he raised the Cloud Smashing Spear to erect a defence.

    Hum!

    The staff and spear collided once again, sending a ripple of power expanding out in all directions.

    A frightening power surged out from the staff, causing the exquisitely forged Cloud Smashing Spear to bend 90 degrees backwards in an instant after the collision!

    It only took half a second for the 9 rings monk staff to possess a suppressive level of strength!

    BANG!

    What a powerful strike!

    A ripple of power exploded out, while Grai was sent retreating back once again by the massive rebounding force.

    However, like a shadow, Mo Ling proceeded to chase after Grai, moving at a speed even faster than the speed Grai was retreating at!

    The 2nd smash!

    ROAR!

    In an instant, the iparable massive mountain appeared to have transformed into a dragon king from the ancient antiquity, or a Tao Tie that wanted to consume everything in its path!

    Even faster than before! Even stronger than before!

    The air was smashed apart by the staff! At the instant when it smashed down, everything 2-3 metres around Grai was immediately smashed down by the air descending upon it!

    BANG!

    It was utterly impossible to easily defend against absolute power!

    Grai was sent flying once again! This was closely followed by the third smash!

    Mo Ling continued his chase! At this moment, his eyes had already turned scarlet red!

    Having entered an all-out offensive stance, Mo Ling¡¯s eruption of might was truly too powerful! Regardless of power or speed, Mo Ling, with his 4 Beasts Fusion Body, had clearly obtained the absolute superiority!

    In a showdown between experts, there was a possibility of it dragging on for ages, or it could be decided within a few seconds.

    This explosion from the starting line had allowed Mo Ling topletely suppress his opponent! If Grai wasn¡¯t able to turn the momentum around, there was a possibility of him being crushed by just a single set of attacks!

    Nevertheless, despite this, not a shred of terror was present in Grai¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, his emotions seemed to be stimted, as his eyes glistened with anticipation.

    Although his eruption of power wasn¡¯t as quick as Mo Ling¡¯s 4 Beasts Fusion Body, a sliver of aura had already been condensed since the first smash his opponent had unleashed! Now, he was still umting his power!

    Once again, Grai raised his Cloud Smashing Spear. However, this time, it drew an illusionary arc in the air, appearing as though a myriad of spear shades had been unleashed into the air!

    Hundred-Fold Spears!

    Being just a method to use one¡¯s strength, Grai had already gained mastery over the essence of thisbat technique. Compared to the Hundred-Fold Palms, using thisbat technique with a weapon, especially an overbearing one like a spear, would clearly cause its might to be even more tyrannical!

    BANG!

    The muffled bang of the 3rd weapon collision rang out, shaking through the entire world! The bang was so loud that many among the audience could not help but to cover their ears in pain.

    Both sides were not about to give even an inch!

    Countless snake-like sparks shot out in all directions as the 2 weapons in contact twisted and wriggled about, with both sides unleashing equal amounts of power!

    In the next instant, a massive rebounding force surged through both weapons, sending their wielders retreating backwards.

    However, even though both of them experienced the same rebounding force and speed, the tip of Grai¡¯s spear flicked back slightly in the air, before the massive rebounding force was rerouted into momentum. Once again, spear shades drew long streaking tails in the air as the spear tip suddenly drew an arc before stabbing out from underneath Grai¡¯s arm.

    Tortoise!

    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to change his move in time, Mo Ling instantly turned his back around. As this happened, a greenish phantom of a tortoiseshell had already condensed on his back.

    BANG!

    The Cloud Smashing Spear smashed heavily on the tortoiseshell, causing it to tremble, while light rippled across its surface.

    However, this was closely followed up by 2 loud bangs. Relying on the iing force on his back, Mo Ling stamped his feet fiercely into the ground.

    2rge holes were instantly created by the massive force of his stamps. The 4 Beasts Fusion Body allowed Mo Ling topletely ignore the rebounding force from the stomps, reducing it to a mere slight bending of his knees! In the next instant, his entire body had alreadyunched forwards, with the 9 rings monk staff leading with a sneak attack.

    The Cloud Smashing Spear collided once again with the 9 rings monk staff, while the eyes of their wielders surged with fighting intent.

    Come!

    A long spear swept out across the stage, creating afterimages as it streaked through the air. The sounds of weapons colliding against one another rang out sessively, as sonic ripples of power visible to the naked eye expanded out continuously between the 2 fighters.

    Of the 2, Mo Ling possessed more strength, and was also faster in speed. Without talking about the other unique traits of his 4 Beasts Fusion Body, just the amplification of his physical traits was more than sufficient to rival that of tyrannical bloodlines!

    Grai, on the other hand, was unleashing more marvellous moves andbat techniques. The essence of his Hundred-Fold Palms fused together with his spear arts was able to make up for the strength deficit he hadpared to Mo Ling. Even more frightening was the astonishing fundamentals of his spear arts!

    Other than the fusion of the Hundred-Fold Palms¡¯ essence, he had only unleashed the most basic of spear moves: the raise, tap and stab. Despite that, he was able to make them appear as though they were divine techniques, causing them to feel like they had returned to being one with the spear! Every single move of his spear would always strike the weakest areas of Mo Ling¡¯s defences without fail. Despite his superiority in speed, Mo Ling was unable to disy it to its full effect, increasing the difficulty in unleashing counter attacks. Unexpectedly, he was being forced into passivity in all aspects! Of every 10 moves exchanged, at least 7 of them were used in apletely defensive manner!

    Divian was unable to take her eyes off the stage, while her forehead grew increasingly furrowed. Being an expert in the spear, she was able to identify that, in the area of spear arts, Grai had achieved the level of ¡°lifting something heavy as though it was light¡±! This showed that he was definitely at the same level as a grandmaster in spear arts. In fact, she could feel that he was even stronger in spear arts than the sword and dagger arts he had disyed in the earlier stages of this CHF. There was absolutely no exaggeration of this point! Only Divian, who had crossed hands with Mo Ling, could tell exactly how strong his fundamentals were. However, even after unleashing his 4 Beasts Fusion Body, he was unexpectedly being suppressed by Grai purely through his spear arts. Grai¡¯s mastery of the spear was truly too astonishing!

    Bang!

    As these thoughts filled Divian¡¯s mind...

    The spear and staff smashed against each other, creating a loud bang once again, before the 2 figures in the air separated from one another.

    Pa! Pa! Both of themnded simultaneously on the ground.

    Bang!

    Grai stabbed his Cloud Smashing Spear fiercely into the ground while sting his Soul Power with full force, causing an invisible wave of air to expand furiously from his body. Boundless Soul Power surged out from his body, appearing just like waves of air, sending his clothes rippling from the winds formed. His originally tied up hair started to flutter about. At this instance, he appeared to be rooted into the ground, with his hair blotting the skies as they fluttered about, projecting an image of might and prestige for all to see!

    Not only was Soul Power sting out from him, a more frightening feeling, akin to a de being unsheathed, started to explode from his body! At this moment, Grai¡¯s gaze was astonishingly sharp, while his eyes were filled with fighting intent! This made people feel as though they were standing in a battlefield filled with thousands of troops and horses rushing at each other, with the smell of gunpowder and the sounds of weapons shing filling all of their senses!

    Mo Ling felt a shiver upon seeing this. Although the Soul Power unleashed by his opponent was at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage, somethingmon for the experts in this CHF, the frightening fighting intent radiating from Grai waspletely unlike the anger that those naive and weak Federation students would disy. Instead, it was filled with the decisiveness only found in those ready for a life or death fight, causing an imposing fear to appear in their opponent¡¯s hearts. Mo Ling had seen such a gaze before! This gaze was only found on people who had experienced living on the edge of death! Even so, he had never seen it in the Mo Family members, nor did he see it among those hailing from the northern regions, despite the cruel trainings both parties would experience.

    Without experiencing the baptism of cruel and vicious battles, without experiencing the tempering one would endure at the edge of death, no one would ever possess that kind of fighting spirit!

    With his young age, just what kind of a person was Grai?

    However, being in a fight, his opponent would never give him a chance to regain his senses.

    At the instant his surging intent sted out, Grai sent out a kick, with boundless Soul Power gushing of his leg sending the Cloud Smashing Spear piercing out.

    Bang!

    With a fierce stamp, the ground shattered as Grai exploded forwards. Extending his hands to grab onto the end of the flying spear, the momentum from his rush caused the spear to elerate. At this moment, man and spear instantly melded into one, with no one being able to distinguish the two!

    At this instant, it appeared as though a god of war had took possession of Grai¡¯s body! No longer did he appeared lively and spirited, and no longer did he just disy his speed and power. Now, he radiated an invincible aura, one capable of sweeping away all obstacles in his part, and causing even the heavens to want to find a hole to hide in!

    Grai wanted to win this duel! This was the first time he had felt such intense thirst for victory! He wanted to win!

    The cycle of life and death ¡ª zing Hundred Strike!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Frightening sounds of air being smashed and pierced through rang out with such a ear-piercing volume that people covered their ears in pain! At this moment, Grai and his Cloud Smashing Spear appeared of have disappeared from view, leaving only streaks of silver light shooting towards Mo Ling like raindrops in a rain.

    A genuineser-like barrage of attacks, filled with a ughtering fighting spirit that hid the skies and covered the earth, wishing to destroy everything in its path!

    Nevertheless, their target was Mo Ling from the Mo Family. If any other person was in his shoes, they would have already been scared shitless by the iing barrage of attacks. He was not frightened by the cruel atmosphere and overbearing attacks heading his way, as he had seen such fighting intent and spirit before. Although he was shocked and amazed by Grai¡¯s disy, he did not fluster or panic. In fact, he did not even feel that it was something that had exceeded his expectations!

    This was the CHF finals! The Mo Family had long suspected that Grai might very well be hiding his true strength, resulting in them arranging Mo Ling to deal with him, while having thought of all usible scenarios that might happen. After all, Tianjing had broken all convention to reach the climax of this CHF! Using the most greatest estimation of their strength, the Mo Family had predicted that Grai very likely still possessed some trump cards up his sleeve. That was because he seemed to have never reached the limits of his desire forbat throughout this entire CHF. This was something iparably different from his other squadron members. Although they did not know why, this meant that Grai possessed to potential rise to a higher level.

    Mo Ling really appreciated that Grai was such a genuine soldier, as this was much more important than dignity. However, the Mo Family always had a foolproof n!

    Faced against a genuine soldier like Grai, the best response was not tounch an attack, but to defend, endure, remain calm and never underestimate him. The reason behind the Mo Family¡¯s might was due to their overwhelming knowledge. They would know everything that everyone knew, and then even more after that! Regardless of what Grai did, it would not be beyond Mo Ling¡¯s expectations.

    Hum hum hum hum hum....

    The golden hoop holding the 9 rings rang, its unique rhythm and cadence slightly reducing the force from Grai¡¯s barrage of attacks. Although it wasn¡¯tpletely effective, Mo Ling¡¯s will remained as solid as granite, and was absolutely unhindered.

    Golden light blossomed in the next instant, as his 4 Beast Fusion Body turned into apletely defensive stance.

    Bang bang bang bang...

    With the Cloud Smashing Spear fusing with Grai, united as one, Grai¡¯s spear thrusts had reached more than a level higher than the basic spear moves he had unleashed earlier. The sessive attacksunched by him flooded the air like mercury flowing through the skies. However, the greatest difference was the determination and will he exuded. Although Grai appeared elegant and graceful while fighting in the earlier matches, he wascking the thirst for victory. Now, everyone one could see what Grai was feeling deep down in his heart! He really wanted to clinch victory in this duel!

    Earth-shattering roars and shouts rang out from all of the supporters in the stadium. This duel was just way too important! Not only was it important for Grai, it was also important for Tianjing. After all, everything would be lost if the championship slips out of their hands! All of the Tianjing Academy students clenched their fists tightly, their eyes so wide open that they appeared just like globes, as they focused all of their attention on Grai. At this moment, all of them were feeling proud for being a member of Tianjing!

    Go go, Grai!

    As if he had felt the fervent supporting from all around him, Grai continued to unleash attack after attack, while Mo Ling continued to wave his 9 rings monk staff in desperation against Grai¡¯s Cloud Smashing Spear. It was gradually getting harder and harder for him to defend against iing attacks, as Grai hadpletely sunk into a zone. On the aspect of speed, grandmasters of the spear were able to make minute transformations of their spear movement to create surging vibrations within the spear that were immensely difficult to defend against. Even a defensive specialist like Mo Ling was gradually being pushed to the edge of the cliff. Nevertheless, the tyrannical fleshly body granted to him by the 4 Beasts Fusion Body was able to passively tolerate the forces of the iing attacks, allowing him to continue hanging on.

    Mo Ling¡¯s green tortoiseshell continued to supplement the gaps in Mo Ling¡¯s defence, either in ferocity or head-on defence. Abination defence was formed by his blocks and fleshly body, showing a level of coolheadedness to formte ns, so calm that it caused people¡¯s scalps to turn numb. The defence he had erected caused him to appear as stable as Mount Tai! At any one point in time, if any instantaneous movements created massive gaps in his defence, Mo Ling would use his fleshly body to absorb the iing attack! Furthermore, he was able to precisely calcte the effect any iing attack had on him!

    A genuine heavy soldier was not only a fusion of a powerful fleshly body and powerful willpower, but also needed to possess a brain!

 Chapter 635 - The definition of defence (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 635: The definition of defence (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The heavy soldiers of this CHF appeared slightly childish whenpared to Mo Ling, as most of them had massive and powerful bodies, yet did not possess much of a brain. These heavy soldiers would merely appear as blood-filled meatsacks before those experts standing at the apex.

    However, this shaky equilibrium did not continue for long. The frightening aspect of Grai¡¯s zing Hundred Strikes was in the continuation of its attacks, which was evesting, until the target was dead. Although it was called ¡°Hundred Strikes¡±, Grai had already unleashed no less than 2 to 3 hundred attacks. Not only did the momentum of his sessive attacks not diminish, it had also continued to climb; it seemed as though there was no limit! Clearly, attackers reaching the apex in offence had all masteredpoundingbat techniques which would surge continuously andpound together in a session of attacks.

    Every single sessive spear strike causing the silvery glow around Grai¡¯s body to grow brighter, while his spear moves be increasingly ferocious, along with his imposingness. The clinging of the 9 rings monk staff gradually became chaotic, a clear sign of it leaving the boundaries of Mo Ling¡¯s control.

    The spear shades that shot out sent shockwave after shockwave rippling out from the iparably tough dark-green tortoiseshell, causing its glow to waver. Growing stronger in one moment and weaker in another, it appeared as though it was about to break at any time. Nevertheless, the eyes of the 2 fighters were aze with a sharp and fiery fighting intent, though their hearts remained in ice-cold calmness.

    The edge of life and death was merely an equilibrium. A genuine soldier was able to be reborn from the ashes of death!

    Silvery light blossomed from Grai¡¯s eyes. At this moment, the spear intent he had umted had already reached an unimaginable level! The true test of one¡¯s mastery over the spear would be the ability to unleash all of this power in a single breath. However, this amount was still insufficient!

    Whoosh...

    The sound of the spear rippling through the air disappeared. In the next instant, the body of the spear also dissipated away.

    The spear appeared as though it had never existed in Grai¡¯s hands, transforming into a ray of light invisible to the naked eye as it shot straight at Mo Ling¡¯s chest. This was the most frightening spear-thrust! It could not be seen, it could not be heard, it could not be evaded, and it could not be resisted!

    Only after the attack were people able to hear the ear-piercing sounds of it rippling through the air, the reverberations of its cry, one that wanted to drill right into Mo Ling¡¯s bones!

    Ray of light blossomed from Mo Ling¡¯s eyes upon seeing this. Only a thin line separated life and death! He needed to endure! Instantly, he gave up on using his 9 rings monk staff, as he had immediately deduced that Grai¡¯s target was his chest.

    Mo Ling gripped his palms together, as a mysterious power started to silently surge out from within him. At the same time, the 4 spiritual beasts appeared behind his back. Upon appearing, they unleashed their power to the extreme, causingyers of ck-green tortoiseshells, bear fur, and beast bristles to instantly form around his body!

    4 Beasts Fusion Body ultimatebat technique ¡ª Protection of the 4 Spirits!

    The strongest shield VS the strongest spear!

    BANG!

    A massive bang rang out, as a powerful wave of air rippled out from the epicentre of the impact. The attacker and defender both unexpectedly came to a halt after colliding with each other, their figures locked in an epic showdown of power!

    The entire tip of the Cloud Smashing Spear had stabbed into Mo Ling¡¯s defences, though its body was firmly held onto by an iron-vice grip from 2 hands, stopping it from piercing any deeper! At this same time, the entire spear was bent to an almost 90-degree angle from the forces exerted on it from both ends!

    Humm humm humm humm...

    Ripples of power expanded out from the 2 fighters, while countless rock chips were sent were tumbling and flying about. At this moment, Mo Ling¡¯s eyes had already turned bloodshot from the full disy of his strength, causing his entire body to radiate the aura of an ancient beast!

    Both sides had entered the wildest of showdowns, with victory and defeat about to be decided! Regardless of the attacker, Grai, or the defender, Mo Ling, both of them had no path of retreat!

    ROAR!

    The cycle of life and death ¡ª 2nd Drive zing Smash!

    No one was able to believe what they saw! In a showdown like that, Grai was unexpectedly still able to unleash a 2nd drive! This was inconceivable! However, before he could unleash the power out, the spear exploded apart! The exquisitely forged runic spear from KD Heavy Industries wasn¡¯t able to handle the opposing forces of such magnitude!

    Nevertheless, the instant before it shattered, the powering from Grai was still transmitted through. BOOM!

    In that instant, Mo Ling felt an unstoppable force multiplying ferociously, exceeding the limits he could endure. As his centre of gravity was shoved backwards, a stabbing pain radiated out from his chest, while the massive force barreling into him sent him flying back like a cannonball! With a bang, he mmed into the defensive barrier, sending a massive tremor that shook the entire stadium. A bloody mess was now present on Mo Ling¡¯s body, with the giant gaping hole in his chest causing people¡¯s blood to run cold!

    Even the spear goddess, Divian had a primal feeling of dread surfacing in her heart. Everyone knew thepounding effect of strength. However, it was an extremely difficult feat to aplish, what more at that level of strength output, and after erupting for multiple times! How much control, and how tough would the fleshly body need to be, in order to control that level of power?

    This thought fluttered across Divian¡¯s mind for a brief instant. Before the countless people watching could regain their senses from Grai¡¯s astonishing strike, he had not stopped for one instant, as his palms had alreadye together!

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    This hands and fingers started to rapidly move about, creating a sting of runic imprints that instantly encased his hands! As golden threads started to create an outline in the air, Grai had already started to execute his new offensive move!

    This was precisely Grai¡¯s killing move ¡ª Subwoofer Cannon!

    Clearly, regardless of Grai or Mo Ling, both of them did not show any contempt for each other. In fact, despite clearly being injured, Mo Ling¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t as severe as what people had assumed! The gory mess was but a flesh wound!

    Deep feelings of dread shed across Pomo¡¯s eyes upon seeing this. Mo Ling¡¯s defences were so tough it had even caused this number one heavy soldier of this CHF to sweat bullets. Furthermore, his strength in offence was more than a level higher than Pomo¡¯s, yet he had still been beaten up to such a state. In today¡¯s duel, Grai appeared to be apletely different person than before! Frankly speaking, this was aplete contrast to the Grai that had fought against him in the semifinals, as that version of Grai didn¡¯t even have a sliver of thirst for victory. Then, he had fought just for the sake of fighting. However, now, this Grai appeared to be iparably motivated, causing hisbat strength to be significantly greater than his past self!

    ¡°DI~~¡±

    Humm humm humm humm~~~

    In the blink of an eye, the first note had already left Grai¡¯s mouth. A mysterious runic pattern had formed into a 3-dimensional construct between Grai¡¯s hands.

    As this was happening, Mo Ling had just fallen off from the defensive barrier he had been embedded in. The phantom-like tortoiseshell around his chest had shattered, with arge gaping hole present where an indistinct mess of blood and flesh was present. However, even though blood continued to pour out from his mouth, his spirit showed no signs of copsing. Right as hended on the ground, he had immediately thought of retaliating. Yet, just as he raised his head, his opponent¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon had already been fully constructed, with the bore of the runic cannon aiming right towards him!

    This distance! This position! Regardless of how much he wanted to dodge the impending attack, he waspletely incapable of evading it, much lessunching a counter-attack.

    There was no time!

    A slight change appeared on Mo Ling¡¯s face, before a 2nd note was blown out!

    ¡°Ying~~¡±

    Humm humm humm humm~~

    Sonic waves visible to the naked eye started to solidify and transform into light, passing through the runic construct held by his hands before expanding out! In the next instant, the funnel-like 3-dimensional runic construct rapidly expanded in size. As this happened, each and every rune within it started to move about as though they were alive, vibrating and humming about as they did so!

    The ground shook, as ring after ring of sonic waves rippled out rapidly from the activated runic construct, causing people to feel as though the entire stadium was vibrating! Other than the terrifying ringinging from the stage, the entire stadium had turnedpletely silent, as the fans of both sides had their hearts lodged at their throats!

    What a powerful chain of attacks! What a perfect linkage between attacks! Furthermore, what a powerful killing move that was sufficient to end this fight!

    At the very least, Pomo, who was recognized to be the number one heavy soldier in this CHF, and an expert in defence, was barely able to defend against a Subwoofer Cannon at 70 to 80% max power with his Soul Beast and a sealed ice barrier!

    However, at this very moment, Mo Ling was facing against an all-out Grai, as well as apletely powered Subwoofer Cannon!

    This... was this the advantage people were talking about? Was victory about to be decided? Was the mighty Grai about to create a miracle?

    Countless people held their breaths in nervous anticipation! This instant, this was an instant where everyone was waiting for a miracle to ur!

    Mo Ling continued to hang on tenaciously like a boulder embedded into the ground. There was no delight or worry present on his face as he continued to squeeze his energy barriers together. This was an extremely bad situation for him, leaving him in an extremely pitiful condition. Despite that, he didn¡¯t show a single shred of hesitation! This was a matter of life or death!

    Finally, Grai¡¯s mouth parted slightly, before the 3rd note left his mouth.

    PAO~~~

    Rumble rumble...

    The entire runic construct instantly expanded in size once again, filling up with radiance, before rapidly opening in the blink of an eye! Converging all of the energy Grai was channelling into it, before transforming it into a high-powered shot! A frighteningly high-powered sonic wave instantly transformed into a thick, shing pir of light that seemed to be able to prate everything in its path! Just like a constantly expanding h hoop, it rumbled out, filling the entire sky with its awe-inspiring might!

    BANG!

    As it rumbled outwards, Mo Ling had simultaneouslypleted his defensive measures. A gigantic pair of ck-green phantom wings unfurled from his back, before rapidly wrapping around his entire body. At the same time, he proceeded to seal his 5 senses. Only members of the Mo Family would go all the way to master these fundamental skills despite the extreme difficulty in doing so. Although they werepletely useless in most fights, they were rays of hope in showdowns against experts!

    Sparks flew in all directions,

    BANG...

    In the instant his protective shield wasplete, the white pir of light had already drowned everything out, while the terrifying roar instantly shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums, causing them to be only able to hear humming sounds, just like the fervent chirps from countless mutated cicadas in a maddened frenzy! Everyone clutched their ears in pain. At this instant, only people as strong as the big shots in the VIP podium, or genuine experts like Wang Zhong and dimir were able to see exactly what had happened on stage.

    At the instant of the collision, Mo Ling, with his ¡°eggshell¡± protection, was smashed firmly into the defensive barrier. The remnant energies from the berserk sonic attack caused hisyered defences to crumble one after another, while a deep imprint of his back was formed on the defensive barrier, creating a clear outline of a human-shaped figure!

    The continuous pressureing from the sonic wave and resistance of the defensive barrier squashed Mo Ling like a pancake, threatening to turn him into a pulp!

    As the pressure from the sonic wave faded, Mo Ling¡¯s entire body was now embedded into the defensive barrier. Unexpectedly, even with its powerful self-recovery capabilities, the defensive barrier was unable to immediately reform to its original shape. At this moment, theyered defences that Mo Ling had erected were allpletely wiped out, while his body was scrunched up into a ball, appearing as though all of the bones in his body had been smashed, shattered and turned into a pulp!

    This...

    A deathly silence filled the stadium, as the transformations of Mo Ling¡¯s body was truly too horrifying! In fact, the less courageous people did not dare to take a further look at him! This was how powerful a berserk Grai was. He was utterly inhuman! Now, people finally understood why Heaven¡¯s Fate had not chosen to send Napier Mo up to deal with Grai. Despite his deftness, it would be really hard for Napier Mo to deal with such super-wide radius killing move. As for using Dimensional Combat Techniques to counter Grai¡¯s attack, Gui Wulie had attempted to do so in the earlier stages of the CHF, and it had been proven that using that method was simrly ineffective. Therefore, a showdown between Napier Mo and Grai would be decided by the person who was able to unleash their attack first. That would have been an extremely vtile matchup. However, after Grai¡¯s astonishing disy, was stability the right choice?

    Although Mo Ling wasn¡¯t a heavy soldier, he was definitely a number one grandmaster in the CHF in terms of defensive capabilities. As everyone held their breath in suspense, Grai¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he gasped for air. The continuous eruption of strength and unleashing of attacks had consumed a massive amount of his energy. It could even be said that he had expended all of his strength in a single spurt, with not a single drop left. The tyrannical power output was basically continuous, and therefore had a massive burden on his body and Soul Sea.

    This was the tactic that he had decided on, which was that he needed to unleash all of his strength in one go in order to deal with Mo Ling, as there was basically no such thing as a long game against him.

    Crack crack crack crack...

    All of a sudden, sounds kinds to bones being snapped into ce started to ring out from the ball-shaped Mo Ling. Hearing that, a frown appeared on Grai¡¯s face, while expressions of dumbfounded shock appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. What the hell was that???

    Although Mo Ling was covered in wounds, his body started to gradually unfurl... This was...

    Mo School ¡ª¡ª Bone Discement Technique.

    This was an obscure and uniquebat technique that only a few assassins would train in, specifically used for some special assassination missions. It wasn¡¯t strange for the Mo Family to know thisbat technique, though no one had ever expected for Mo Ling, with his barbaricbat style, to have actually learned this technique!

    Napier Mo waved his hands in glee as he saw this. The members of the Mo Family weren¡¯t restricted to whatbat technique they wanted to pick up, even if it belonged to otherbat upations. The only requirements were that they possessed sufficient capability and talent to learn them. From the looks of it, the slightly simple-minded Mo Ling possessed a talent only second to that of Mo Wen. In fact, his talent was even greater than Napier Mo! He really was one of the most low-profile experts in this CHF.

    The Bone Discement Technique had allowed Mo Ling to reduce the surface area of his body that was subjected to the pressureing from the sonic attack, as well as further strengthening his body¡¯s defence. Nevertheless, his phantom shell defences appeared to be in a state ofplete copse, while blood dripped out from all of his orifices.

    Nevertheless, he had done it; he had endured all of Grai¡¯s attacks. Now, Grai hadpletely exhausted all of his strength!

    Having regained his original shape, Mo Ling slid down from the defensive barrier. Frighteningly, a calm and resolute expression was still present on his face, even after exhausting all of his abilities to erect a defence that was barely able to block against the impact from Grai¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon. This move from Tianjing was worthy of being hailed as one of the most dangerous killing moves in this CHF!

    Seeing this, Grai immediately started to move his fingers about. The few breaths that he had managed to catch weren¡¯t sufficient for him to recuperate from the intense energy consumption earlier. This resulted in his imprint-forming speed being a tad slower than before. Furthermore, the formation speed of the runic construct was far from the rapid, near-instantaneous speed that he had disyed earlier. Now, there was a huge disparity in his Soul Power fluctuations from before, while his face grew even paler as he continued to draw runes with his fingers.

    A bloody glow shed across Mo Ling¡¯s eyes as he made his move. At this moment, his heavily injured body burst forward with a speed not too inferior to what he had unleashed earlier in this fight! While moving forward, he conveniently picked up the 9 rings monk staff he had tossed away earlier.

    Ding ding ding ding...

    As the 9 rings started nging about, the situation of the fight was nowpletely reversed. As long as the injuries he sustained weren¡¯t lethal, the energy Mo Ling possessed was way above that of Grai, who had consumed much of his after unleashing that terrifying string of attacks. Mo Ling was definitely the strongest defensive-oriented soldier in this CHF!

    ¡°That¡¯s the 4 Beasts Fusion Body after all.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s powerful not only in terms of his physical strength and speed, he also possess the most crucial factor, which is the self-recovery capabilities of the 4 Beast Fusion Body.¡±

    ¡°Grai¡¯s advantages are now gone. What a pity! He just missed victory by a little bit! What an unkible Mo Ling! This is the real reason why the Mo Family had sent him up for this duel.¡±

 Chapter 636 - He can decide his own way of life! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 636: He can decide his own way of life! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing Grai can do about this. He has already given his all. However, those people from the Mo Family are just like machines! They¡¯re already so hard to deal with, yet they¡¯re notcking in strange techniques!¡±

    ¡°All of the martial arts under the world originates from the Mo School, you know.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Mo Ling dashed forwards. Although he had sustained heavier injuries, he was brimming with energy, and did not suffer much of a loss to hisbat strength. On the other side, Grai, who had already exhausted all of his energies in the terrifying rush earlier, was obviously unable to regain it in just one of two breaths.

    Grai continued to form runic imprints with his hands while retreating from Mo Ling. However, his retreating speed was clearly unable to match up to Mo Ling¡¯s speed of advance. In the blink of an eye, the golden glow radiating from the 9 rings monk staff had already appeared before Grai¡¯s eyes as it smashed down furiously from above!

    Nevertheless, Grai continued to form more imprints with his hands. With a stamp, his body suddenly swayed about like a willow in the wind, evading the iing staff smash with ease. In the next instant, he had appeared over 2 metres away from his original position.

    Bang!

    The golden light blossomed as it travelled through the air, before smashing fiercely against the ground.

    Frankly speaking, although the 4 Beasts Fusion Body had made Mo Ling extremely agile, while Grai¡¯s movements have obviously be slower, he still possessed a clear advantage in evasion, movements and fluidity ofbat techniques. As long as he was able to drag this fight out by 2 or 3 more seconds, he would be able to unleash another Subwoofer Cannon! He did not believe that Mo Ling was truly able to defend against another wave!

    Everyone had simr thoughts as Grai. However, Grai¡¯s movements suddenly came to a halt, as he felt as though his retreating body seemed to have collided into an invisible wall, as though he had been grabbed by a pair ofrge invisible hands, rooting him onto the ground!

    Whoosh!

    With the 9 rings monk staff as its core, a golden barrier suddenly appeared on the stage,pletely locking Grai and Mo Ling up within it!

    Seal ¡ª¡ª 4 Spirits Mandara Runic Array!

    The 9 rings of the 9 rings monk staff, which Mo Ling had smashed into the ground, was now floating equidistant from one another, forming a golden halo around the staff! The golden barrier was formed by the light radiating from the golden halo. Although this barrier had a rtively small radius of about 3 metres or so, it was just enough to envelop Grai and Mo Ling within it!

    Seal, formed!

    Countless sparkling runic patterns were present on the golden barrier, while rivers of light flowed across its surface. Now, the 2 fighters were only inches apart from each other, leaving them with no choice but to resort to hand to hand fighting. It would be a nightmare to disy anybat technique within this small space. This was basically the nemesis of all assassins!

    Immediately, Grai gave up on forming the Subwoofer Cannon. At this point of time, there was nowhere else for him to retreat to! The only thing left for him to do was to fight for his life!

    Bang bang bang bang¡­

    In the blink of an eye, both sides sent punches rumbling out! This was a cage fight, a flesh on flesh fight!

    From the frequency of attacks, Grai appeared to have a slight advantage in this aspect. However, he was unable topete with Mo Ling in the power behind the punches. On the surface, Grai had unleashed more attacks, though Mo Ling was much tougher than the former. At this moment, Grai was just like rapid-fire crossbow, unleashing a flurry of barrages. However, the only variable was whether Mo Ling¡¯s fleshly body could withstand such a violent exchange!

    Both sides were giving their all, with the loser being the one that failed to continue holding on! Nevertheless, both Grai and Mo Ling were not giving up! This was especially present in Mo Ling, who continued to stand tall, just like the majestic Mount Tai!

    Bang!

    2 legs smashed into each other, before both parties retreated a step. Grai proceeded to shift his palms, asyer uponyer of palm imprints started to draw spiral arcs in the air.

    ¡ªHundred Fold Palms!

    In this situation, Grai was unexpectedly able to disy such abat technique! However¡­ before everyone react, Mo Ling¡¯s mountain-like body had already tilted forward, smashing the space before him with iparable fierceness! In an instant, there was nowhere else for Grai¡¯s palm imprints to move!

    Having partially recovered, the tortoiseshell around him body smashed forwards like a shield bash, unleashing all of his power in an instant!

    Mo School ¡ª 8 Extremes Copse!

    A frightening power was unleashed from Mo Ling¡¯s shoulder! This tyrannical power had exceeded the might of Barran¡¯s Leaning Landslide! This was a super heavy soldier killing move hailing from the Mo School!

    Bang¡­

    Grai was immediately sent flying back, smashing fiercely against the golden barrier behind him. In the next instant, the rebounding forceing for the barrierunched him back out, causing Grai to appear just like a fly trapped in a jar! Grai clenched his teeth in pain, though he did not retreat nor evade. There was no ce for them in this situation! Now, the only thing he could do was to meet Mo Ling head on! Even if he was to die, he would fight on! The intertwining Hundred Fold Palms were sent out with ferocious might!

    However, this was precisely what Mo Ling wanted! Now, he was enacting the buffet the Mo Family had specifically prepared for Grai! Having lost the ability to use his agility and movements, Grai¡¯s only option was the meet the fight head on, something that Mo Ling was utterly unafraid of! Once again, he unleashed an 8 Extremes Copse, sending a st of ferocious power at Grai!

    The myriad of palm shades converged together, smashing right against the iing 8 Extremes Copse.

    However, its strength had been drained away. Within those short milliseconds of confrontation, Soul Power surged through Mo Ling¡¯s shoulder, allowing his iron-tower like 8 Extremes Copse topletely absorb the might of the iing Hundred Fold Palms. How could the brief high-speed multiyered palm strike match up to the mountain smashing power present within the 8 Extremes Copse?

    BOOM!

    An intense tremor shook the golden barrier as the 8 Extremes Copse smashed right into Grai, causing bone-cracking sounds to ring out from his chest. As his organs shifted about, the colour of his face rapidly drained away! However, despite this, Mo Ling continued to move swiftly about as he drew back, before unleashing the 3rd blow in the blink of an eye!

    This was absolute despair! He was giving his opponent utterly no chance to recover!

    Finally, Grai had no leeway left to go on the offensive, forcing him into a defensive stance! This¡­

    Bang!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Copse, shake, lean, smash, push, press, receive, strike!

    The 8 different kinds of power from the 8 Extremes Copse formed the perfect attack within this small space. Although he appeared to be turning left and right while sticking to the centre of the golden barrier, he only needed one step to reach every single location present within this small space!

    Grai continued to move his legs, swaying about just like a willow swaying with the wind, and fluttering about like leaves in the wind. Nevertheless, the cramped space made it impossible for him to properly dodge and evade. Furthermore, all of his attacks were restricted by the tortoiseshell and the 2nd drive power that revolved around Mo Ling¡¯s entire body, resulting in him having no choice but to continue receiving this beating. Despite all of this, Grai continued to persevere! However, the sessive heavy strikes had caused his strength to continuously weaken, while causing his movements to be less nimble and agile. Most critically, thest few unavoidable attacks had caused him to vomitrge mouthfuls of blood! On the other hand, the terrifying regenerative capabilities of the 4 Beasts Fusion Body allowed Mo Ling¡¯s condition to rapidly improve, increasing the power he could unleash after each and every blow!

    If this continues, Grai¡­ would be finished!

    The evenly matched flesh-to-flesh showdown had instantly turned into a one-sided beating! Even the most uneducated of Grai fans were able to see the massive disparity between the 2 on stage!

    Once again, the entire stadium and Skylink sunk into a wave of deathly silence. This was the first time Grai had been beaten up and suppressed like that! The spectacle was so heart-wrenching that many female fans could not bear to continue watching on. The preparations the Mo Family made to deal with Grai was more than sufficient; they definitely wouldn¡¯t let themselves becent and treat their opponents lightly just because of their overwhelming confidence in Mo Wen and Mo Ling¡¯s strength.

    When Mo Ling had wielded the 9 rings monk staff for this duel, everyone had initially assumed that it was a hidden weapon that he specialized in. However, from the looks of it, it was just part of the tactic used to deal with Grai! By forcing thetter into a flesh on flesh fight, the tyrannical recovery and physical amplification capabilities of Mo Ling¡¯s 4 Beasts Fusion Body allowed him to forcefully suppress his opponent.

    Grai was finished! Being countered in such a fashion, and suppressed all through this fight. It was impossible for anyone to be able to pull off a reversal when in the situation Grai was now in!

    nk expressions filled the entire Tianjing squadron and supporter group. Was this match about to be over?

    There¡¯s nothing they could do! Their opponents were too powerful! Mo Ling had defeated Divian in the quarterfinals, and had even used such counter-tactics against Grai. It was useless, regardless of how much Wang Zhong strategised. Although he might still be able to please the audience and give in to Mo Wen¡¯s request for a 5th duel, Tianjing would have already lost this match. Heaven¡¯s Fate was simply too powerful! What powerful despair! It could be said that they were on a different level from all of the other squadrons participating in this CHF, so much so that they could be hailed as the strongest squadron in the universe!

    ¡°4:0!¡±

    Some excited Heaven¡¯s Fate fans were already dering the match scores on Skylink. Subsequently, countless bulletments scrolled past therge screens, while the Heaven¡¯s Fate fans present in the stadium could finally calm their nervous and shocked hearts.

    Victory!

    ¡°4:0! Complete Victory!¡±

    ¡°Undefeatable, indestructible, and invincible throughout the universe!¡±

    Their berserk shouts instantly resounded across the stadium. In a short span of a few seconds, the shouts grew into an earth-shatteringly mighty voice with satisfied and crazedughter mixed within.

    After all, other than the Heaven¡¯s Fate fans, there were too many fans of the S ranked, S+ ranked, and the aristocratic family squadrons that have fallen to Tianjing in this CHF. These people naturally treated Tianjing as a great scourge, and had an irreconcble grudge against them. How would they be able to live if Tianjing was allowed to do as they pleased?

    ¡°Serve you right, Tianjing! In the end, you all are still getting crushed!¡±

    ¡°Zero! Ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing wants to participate in the finals with this kind of standard? Go eat shit! What a shitty team! What shitty luck!¡±

    Various kinds of voices filled the stadium, raising the noise level to ear-shattering levels. Clearly, this was purposely incited by some people. Although this situation wouldn¡¯t happen if Tianjing won, they would think of a thousand and one ways to hit the downed Tianjing if they were to lose.

    Grai¡¯s movements seemed toe to a slight halt as Mo Ling¡¯s 2nd drive attack struck home once again. However, Mo Ling suddenly felt a sliver of unease as a tremor shook through his hands. Extending his hands to grab onto Grai¡¯s, he immediately felt as though he was grabbing a piece of scorching iron! Despite the resistance capabilities of his 4 Beasts Fusion Body, he felt the heat radiating from Grai¡¯s arms had reached near intolerable temperatures, immediately spiking his vignce!

    At this same time, a reddish fog suddenly erupted out from Grai¡¯s body.

    Mo Ling instinctively retracted his hands. Although the fog wasn¡¯t scorching hot, it burned in a corrosive manner. This came precisely from that mysterious red fog! Although there wasn¡¯t much of it, there were more than enough to form a thinyer around Grai¡¯s body, causing thetter to turn into a blood-red figure that radiated with a bloody glow. As this happened, white smoke started to be fume out of the golden barrier behind him that was in contact with the bloody glow, before arge hole started to sizzle and form!

    In the next instant, the golden barrier disappeared, transforming into a ray of golden light that entered back into the 9 rings monk staff. The bloody glow radiating from out from Grai¡¯s body grew increasingly dense as light continued to condense around his body, transforming him into a blood-red, dazzling sun!

    Mo Ling instantly retreated a number of metres back, as the now floating Grai had given him an intense feeling of threat. This did not stem from thetter¡¯s strength; it was a strange, primal and instinctual submission and threat.

    Bang.

    A soft bang rang out, before the dazzling bloody glow disappeared, appearing as though it had been absorbed right back into his body.

    In the next instant, a strange aura expanded out across the stage.

    This was!

    Mo Ling¡¯s eyes contracted fiercely as he took in the spectacle before him. Grai had started to float up slowly in the middle of the stage. At this moment, his pupils had turned into a shade akin to the freshest of blood, while a paleness covered his face. In fact, his jet ck hair now turned into a silvery shade!

    This wasn¡¯t some mid-air dancing move! Nevertheless, some kind of mysterious energy was lifting him into the air. As his silvery hair fluttered in the air, instantly turning the earth-shattering noises resounding within the stadium into absolute silence.

    Bloodline strength?

    He had hidden his strength and a killing move? In such a situation???

    Everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw! Never in their wildest dreams did they expect Tianjing to have something like a trump card left up their sleeve! Grai had actually possessed a bloodline strength?

    The people that were screaming about earlier appeared to have seen a ghost¡­ NO! It was the feeling of being screwed! Was this really Tianjing? Even the aristocratic families weren¡¯t able to hold their cards for so long!

    Without talking about other people, even the Tianjing squadron members were stunned by what they saw. In fact, even Wang Zhong himself was surprised by this development. Although he knew that Grai had been concealing his true strength all the while, he did not expect Grai to unleash something like the strange bloodline power he was currently disying on stage.

    ¡°Blood Race¡­¡± it was unknown who made the astonishing first guess.

    In an instant, the entire stadium turned peaceful as everyone kept their mouths shut in fear. Even those female Grai fans and those girls that were shrieking excitedly when Grai¡¯s silvery hair fluttered in the wind were instantly frightened into silence, with all of their fantasy-filled minds being smacked back into reality.

    Countless eyes were focused on Grai. There might be one person out of ten that wasn¡¯t clear what was happening. However, the remaining 9 were definitely showing fear and dread within their eyes!

    Floating in the air, Grai didn¡¯t rush forwards hastily to attack. Instead, he did not do anything at all. In fact, he did not even ce his eyes on his opponent! Grai proceeded to slowly raise his head towards the sky.

    Despite it being noon, where the sun shines the brightest, the multipleyers of radiation and dimensional energies present in the sky were blocking some of the ultraviolet rays shining through. This allowed for even ordinary people to look straight at the sun without feeling any difort.

    However, Grai was now forced to narrow his eyes.

    It felt slightly dazzling¡­

    At this moment, not only did the sunlight feel slightly dazzling, everything around him felt more detailed than before. In fact, he could even hear the faint heartbeats from Mo Ling, who was standing 10 metres away from him. Ba-dump, ba-dump. He was even able to hear the sounds created as blood circted through his blood vessels¡­

    It had really been a long time since he had felt such sensations! This was the first time that he was appearing before everyone from the Federation as a member of the Blood Race. What oue would this lead to? The Blood Race was a race of mutated humans, and was wiped out to extinction by mankind during the dark era. Even in this glorious era, there was basically no good ending for anyone discovered to be a member of the blood race.

    Nevertheless, there was no trace of any anxiousness present on Grai¡¯s face. That¡¯s right! This was a choice he had made! If he had conveniently fallen in this duel, this entire match woulde to an end. There wouldn¡¯t be any trouble, nor would he need to reveal any extra details about himself. However, for some unknown reason, the ever-so-calm Grai didn¡¯t want to stay cool-headed!

    Why do people live? Was it just for the sake of living?

    That was basically no different from dying! Grai had always been pondering about this issue, on whether or not he could be considered as a human, if he was qualified to live his life as a human. He wished to stand proudly and frankly with Wang Zhong and the others, as they had given him courage! Although other people could go on and predict how he would die, so what!

    He would decide how he would ¡°live¡±!

    Grai was a member of the Blood Race, a mutated species that was hunted and prosecuted by the Federation.

    On one end, the members of the Blood Race were basically unable to control their emotions, and were bloodthirsty by nature with an extremely strong murderous tendencies. Coupled with their mysterious abilities, and overly powerful strength, there was basically no one in the Federation who could control them. This escted to the point where they needed to be eradicated. On the other hand, when one awakened their bloodline as a Blood Race, they would undergo a massive transformation of their outer appearances, turning into an appearance that did not resemble humans at all. This was one of the basic characteristics that the Federation used to determine Blood Race members. Through all of these, it was logical for the Blood Race to be a species that was anti-human, leading to them bing a universal target, and being eradicated by the Federation. This forced them into eternal damnation, while all traces of them disappearing from Earth.

    At this moment, the entire stadium, Skylink, and even the entire Federation had turned silent.

 Chapter 637 - Burn? Burn your ass!

    <h4>Chapter 637: Burn? Burn your ass!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    No one knew who the first person was, who shouted out with a loud voice. ¡°De, demon! A demon of the Blood Race! Burn him to death! Burn him to death!¡±

    ¡°Alien! Freak! Terrifying freak! Burn him to death!¡±

    A few people proceeded to hop onto the bandwagon. Nevertheless, those voices sounded exceedingly solitary. Clearly, although Grai possessed the bloodline of the Blood Race, he did not exhibit any of the uncontroble murderous tendencies that Blood Race members would present. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even too great of a change to his appearance! Due to the world heading into the glorious era, with mankind continuing to chase after power, they had also researched into bloodlines. In blunt terms, they had even done research into those ¡°taboo¡± bloodlines, with experiments that would never see the light of day. However, the cries of ¡°terrifying freak¡± in the stadium had reminded everyone, thatpared to the other even more disgusting transformations that had appeared in this CHF, Grai had basically¡­ evolved!

    There was no change to Grai¡¯s expressions despite the insults that were being tossed at him. Being a genuine member of the Blood Race, no one else would know more about the history of the Federation¡¯s eradication of aliens than him. Therefore, he had already expected such responses to be shown by people.

    However, in the next instant, changes appeared.

    ¡°Burn your ass! What demon? Have you ever seen such a handsome demon before?¡±

    A high octave screech from a woman rang out, before being closely followed by countless of simr responses.

    ¡°What kind of century is this to talk about aliens?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! How can he be considered an alien? What about those that have used their bloodline strength?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That person from the Be Dean Family had turned into a werewolf that scared the hell out of me! Take a look at Grai! Other than his red eyes, he looks no different from us!¡±

    ¡°Oh Blood Race prince! Oh my god! You¡¯re too cool!¡±

    ¡°My Grai! Even though you¡¯re a demon, I¡¯ll be eternally in love with you! I¡¯ll help you give birth to a cute mix-blooded baby!¡±

    The sudden influx of voices quickly broke apart the silence within the stadium. Females dominated nearly 60 to 70% of the voices, with many of the male Tianjing fans shouting loudly to rectify the stance on the Blood Race.

    While the stadium had clearly sunk into chaos, the eyes of the bigshots in the VIP podium disyed their calm emotions. On the contrary, a few of the referees started to feel some doubts surfacing in their minds, with Zhou Mu looking over to Long Mei¡¯er with a frown, his eyes asking her if this duel had to be stopped.

    Long Mei¡¯er did not give an immediate response. Instead, she continued to stare at Grai. Frankly speaking, the Federation¡¯s prosecution of the alien races was just part of their early policies, as the Federation then was too weak. Without inner stability maintained by heavy-handed policies, they would have already been overrun by the mutated beasts! Now, with the Federation growing increasingly formidable as the days went by, they were no longer deficient in the control they had over the inner sanctum like in the early days. Furthermore, the various great families were mutually keeping each other in check, while bloodline strength continued to gain prominence. Now, there wasn¡¯t anything needed to be said aboutpletely stable bloodlines like Divian¡¯s Dragon n bloodline. In fact, no one from the Federation had stepped out to punish Be Dean and hispletely unstable Werewolf bloodline! From the looks of it, they were handling this matter with one eye closed.

    Frankly speaking, the only thing Graicked was any support in the back. However, with this being the finals of the CHF, Long Mei¡¯er quickly came to a decision. Regardless of anything, the match would continue!

    Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s verdict immediately garnered the cheers and support from the Tianjing and Grai fans. How would they be able to ept the ssification of Grai as a freak? From appearance to character, people like Gui Hao were the real freaks in their eyes! Could it be that because Gui Hao was a member of an aristocratic family, and Grai was amoner, thetter had to be deemed as a freak?

    One had to know that there were countless people tuning in to the match through Skylink. Therefore, Grai couldn¡¯t be killed off with some ambiguous reason. Furthermore, the current Grai wasn¡¯t an ordinary student that could be trampled on!

    There wasn¡¯t any flow of Soul Power, nor was there any eruption of any special abilities. However, when Grai focused his eyes back onto the fight, a power that would cause one¡¯s knees to grow weak had already encapsted the entire stage in an instant! This was a pressure originating for a higher-level life form, an evolution to the next level!

    Mo Ling clenched his right fist tightly. At this moment, his palms were already drenched with sweat. This wasn¡¯t caused by terror, but by excitement!

    Perhaps due to Mo Wen¡¯s influence, or perhaps he was just like that, Mo Ling¡¯s desire forbat would suppress all of his other thoughts when encountering powerful experts where an oue was hard to determine.

    Hu¡­

    Exhaling deeply he pulled his right leg back with a slight bend, widening his stance. As the Soul Power of his 4 Beasts Fusion Body converged together, the set of scaled tortoiseshell around him immediately retracted, before being reced by an even more berserk and unstoppable power and aura.

    Since he was up against a member of the Blood Race, there was no further use for him to continue putting up a defensive stance. Just the mysterious blood fog that Grai had unleashed earlier was already sufficient to corrode through all of his defences.

    Mo Ling would not show off when it was time to defend. However, when the time cames for him to attack, he would definitely not show any mercy.

    ¡­Ah.

    The smile on Grai¡¯s faced retracted slightly, before, hum hum hum hum!

    A bloody glow instantly blossomed from underneath his feet. Rushing up from the ground, it appeared just a red spiralling current of air, while Grai¡¯s casually fluttering silver hair instantly proceeded to straighten out.

    The blood-red eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Whoosh!

    Without any pre-emptive sign, Grai¡¯s figure had already transformed into a ray of bloody light that shot forward with a speed akin to aet!

    Mo Ling¡¯s eyes contracted fiercely upon seeing this.

    Too quick! At the instant his opponent had started to move, he was already able to sense how abnormally quick Grai was moving! It was so quick that he was utterly unable to finish executing anyplicatedbat techniques!

    However, so what if that was the case? Aplicatedbat technique didn¡¯t mean that it would be a betterbat technique. The key points of the Mo School were fundamentals, intent, as well as the desire forbat.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    Mo Ling gave a ferocious roar as a vigorous st of aura blossomed from his eyes. While the ancient beastial aura from his 4 Beasts Fusion Body exploded outwards without restraint, his entire figure shot forwards with a ferocious st. In the next instant, 2 streakingets hurtling towards each other appeared on the stage, taking only a blink of an eye before colliding into each other!

    BANG!

    A massive bang that shook the heavens and earth exploded out, as the frightening shockwaves formed by the collision of 2 massive forces expanded out rapidly in all directions. Smashing into the defensive barrier like a wave of air, it shook the entire barrier till it turned slightly dimmer!

    A series of tremors shook the entire stadium just like how an earthquake would, causing countless ss panels to shatter!

    The 2 figures were sent barrelling backwards at the same time in opposite directions.

    ¡°Their power is about the same.¡± Gui Xinying said as her eyes lit up.

    ¡°No.¡± Carolyn¡¯s sight was more acute. ¡°Mo Ling had retreated 2 steps further!¡±

    Thump thump thump¡­

    Mo Ling backpedalled fiercely uponnding, with deep grooves carved into the ground by his feet. The rebounding force was truly too powerful! The power was so unimaginably high that he was utterly incapable of using his feet to stop himself from retreating. At this moment, Grai had already managed to stop his retreat. A bloody glow shed out, as Grai exploded forwards in another attack.

    The unique ability of the Blood Race was to control blood. If their blood was to surge and re up, theirbat strength would grow stronger. In fact, the eruption of strength in humans was rted to the qi and blood present in their bodies. The eruption of strength from willpower was, at a whole, weaker than the increase granted by a surge of one¡¯s qi and blood. This was why the Blood Race was so frightening. Grai was able to directly exert control over his own blood and qi! The reason why the Federation had unleashed such cruel prosecution in the past stemmed from their terror of the Blood Race.

    The Blood Race bloodline was considered to be top-ss among the various kinds of bloodline strengths.

    At this moment, Grai was clearly in the zone, causing his speed to increase noticeably, while increasing the pressure created by his attacks. In fact, despite being separated by quite a distance, it was already capable of forcing Mo Ling to the brink of suffocation!

    When rivals met on a narrow path, the braver one would win! At this moment, retreating another half a step would equate to death!

 Chapter 638 - Waiting for the verdict

    <h4>Chapter 638: Waiting for the verdict</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Blossoming fighting intent burst out from Mo Ling¡¯s eyes as he forcibly braced himself with his left foot. The massive inertia forced his supporting leg to buckle slightly, before a crack rang out; something seemed to have been dislocated. Nevertheless, he had managed to stop the backward force.

    In an instant, he forcibly reined in the chaotic energies in his body, before converging his Soul Power again. Taking advantage of the rebounding tremors formed by his forceful braking, his palms drew mysterious arcs in the air.

    Mo School ¡ª¡ª Cloud Pushing Palm!

    He had unleashed another ultimatebat technique. However, this time, he had ended up in a more miserable state. The multipleyers of illusionary clouds formed by his palm imprints were prated by the bloody ray of light as though they didn¡¯t even exist in the first ce.

    BANG!!

    Crack crack crack crack!

    A massive bang rang out, followed by the sound of his bones dislocating and fracturing. Mo Ling¡¯s armed shattered, with bone shards piercing through his skin, revealing their chilling white colour for all to see. Beads of sweat rolled of Mo Ling¡¯s forehead, as he fell backwards, his head smashing fiercely against the hard ground beneath. However, at the instant his head came into contact with the ground, it was instantly surrounded by ayer of tortoiseshell scales, forming a protective helmet for his head.

    Bang!

    Arge hole was formed on the ground by the tough ¡°helmet¡±. Unexpectedly, remaining fully conscious after the terrifying exchange, Mo Ling relied on his momentum to do a backflip,nding down onto the ground with a fierce stamp.

    Although his arms were broken, his unharmed legs sliced out fiercely in the air, sending a massive de arc chopping out towards Grai.

    Mo School ¡ª¡ª Divine Wind 18 Kicks!

    Air currents formed as what seemed like endless might was unleashed by Mo Ling¡¯s legs as it chopped down. Frankly speaking, only an opponent like Mo Ling was able to force Grai to reveal his true power! Seeing Mo Ling¡¯s retaliation, Grai could not help but feel respect for his opponent. Only a person like Mo Ling was qualified to force Grai to go all out.

    He would use his greatest strength to show his respect for his opponent!

    The blood flowing through the blood vessels in his body started to surge and churn akin to boiling water, causing the blood fog surrounding his body to grow exceedingly dense in an instant. Immediately, Grai¡¯s speed and power skyrocketed, taking him a split second to send a fist brimming with dense blood fog right before Mo Ling¡¯s face! At this moment, thetter¡¯s legs were still hanging in the air!

    It was over.

    BOOM!

    All of a sudden, a fierce heartbeat rang out.

    Grai felt a fierce shudder pass through his heart, as though something had grasped hold of it! In an instant, his surging blood froze up, causing his entire body to lock up, just like what a lightning strike would do, while his rushing actions furiously came to a halt.

    Bang!

    The heavy leg arrived, smashing fiercely on Grai¡¯spletely defenceless head. Puff...

    Blood spurted out from Grai¡¯s mouth, and flowed out from his orifices. However, it was at this instant when Grai unleashed the terrifying might of his Blood Race bloodline! Due to the surging of his blood caused by Mo Ling¡¯s attack, Grai¡¯s strength skyrocketed, causing the originally frozen blood in his body to start slowly circting again. While this happened, he sent a fist rumbling out.

    2 figures exchanged blows in midair and separated; bang, bang!

    2 giant pits formed in the ground, while the rumbling vibrations expanded in all directions, causing the entire stadium to sway and shutter. Dust clouds erupted where the 2 fighters hadnded, blotting out the sky.

    This...

    Although theymen in the audience didn¡¯t notice the instant where Grai had came to a halt, so what if they could?

    Countless people stood up and focused their anxious gazes towards the 2 on stage... Did, they knock each other out?

    Both fighters had sustained injuries of differing degrees. Despite both of them recovering rapidly and disying exceedingly strongbat strength, everyone knew the so-called ¡°recovery¡± was just a special response inbat where they were able to forcefully suppress the effects of their injuries.

    Finally, both of them had clearly bet their lives on their final attacks, causing their already injured bodies to endure a terrifyingly heavy blow...

    Crash...

    People didn¡¯t need to guess for long, as after 1-2 seconds, the sounds of rocks being moved quickly rang out, before a swaying figure climbed out from the deep pit.

    It was Grai!

    Despite his blood-drenched face and his staggering, Grai managed to stand up, while his iparably pale face caused people to feel as if a gust of wind would be enough to sweep him off his feet.

    However, on the other hand, Mo Ling had already sunk intoplete unconsciousness, unable to get up!

    4th duel. Tianjing. Grai. Victory!

    After a momentary silence, the silence was stedpletely apart. Frankly speaking, the Tianjing fans were already on the edge of their seats for the entire match. The Mo Family has seemingly done everything in preparation for this match. Furthermore, with the exception of the 2 perverts, Wang Zhong and Mo Wen, Mo Ling was known to possess the strongest offence and defence within the CHF. Regardless of hisbat strength and tactics he had employed in this duel, all of it had already sent the Tianjing fans into the pit of despair.

    However, Grai had won! This motherfucker pulled off an inconceivable victory!

    This was Tianjing! A squadron that had continued to pump out miracle after miracle! A squadron that had never let people down!

    Countless fans felt hot tears dripping down their faces, while the shrieks from the female fans instantly enveloped the entire stadium!

    ¡°AHHHHHH! My Blood Race prince! My Grai!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give birth to monkeys! I want to give birth to mixed-blood babies!¡±

    ¡°A reversal from the very depths of hell! I love the Blood Race! I love aliens! All hail aliens!¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone motherfucking crazy!¡±

    The entire stadium immediately erupted into a hotpot of chaos, while the Skylink was filled with various kinds of astonishing remarks. Clearly, there was no one here that cared exactly what kind of bloodline Grai possessed, so long as he appeared just like an ordinary person. There were times that people standing at the very top loved to control the fate of others, as well as using their own opinions to control the life or death of others.

    However, the greater majority of theymen had an unbiased view on this matter. Grai was definitely a human! In fact, he was even more human than many other people!

    When the referee announced Grai¡¯s victory, thetter, who was barely able to remain standing, finally revealed a faint smile on his face. In the next moment, his eyes rolled back, before smacking face-down onto the ground. Now, he could care less about the referee and judges.

    He had won!

    Fortunately, Tianjing had Grai! Fortunately, Tianjing had this mysterious Blood Race prince!

    Why was Grai a prince? With how handsome he was, he definitely was a prince!

    For the sake of victory, Grai had even ignored the risk to his life and activated the Blood Race bloodline within him. Did he know how much of a danger that was? Of course he knew! However, for the sake of Tianjing, and for those fans who had supported him, he was willing to disregard his life.

    Below the stage, there was one person, Mmi, who should be extremely happy, yet had an exceedingly pale shade on her face. In fact, her entire being seemed slightly absentminded. However, no one within the crazed audience had paid any attention to this. In fact, they felt that this was a result of her feeling overly excited.

    Nheless, the maddened noise erupted for only a few seconds, before rapidly receding.

    There were 2 matters that were now in consideration.

    This was clearly a wholly epted victory. However, even though this duel had ended, the referee did not immediately announce Grai¡¯s victory.

 Chapter 639 - Spy activated!

    <h4>Chapter 639: Spy activated!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    At this moment, the lead judge, Long Mei¡¯er was in a discussion with Joseph and the other deputy judges. These people had been monitoring the Skylink¡¯s live-broadcast all this while. From the looks of it, their expressions and attitude showed that they were definitelymunicating with the Parliament and the higher levels of the Federation. Time to time, they would turn their gazes towards Grai, while continuing their intense debate about thetter.

    What was the current situation? Was there any dispute to the duel¡¯s oue?

    Without a doubt, this matter was caused by the definition of Grai¡¯s identity. If he was ssified as a heresy, Grai¡¯s victory would not be qualified as a win.

    On the other hand.

    Just as Long Mei¡¯er and the others were continuing their debate, Grai, who was swaying about on stage, suddenly smacked face-first into the ground. Grai¡¯s copse instantly roused quite a few disturbances within the stadium. At this moment, the Tianjing squadron members had already rushed up the stage, though they were halted in their tracks by the Heroic Soul Soldiers that were responsible forw and order in the stadium.

    After Grai¡¯s victory, it was now supposed to be the moment for Tianjing to celebrate. Instead, the atmosphere within the stadium clearly appeared to be iparably heavy and full of pressure. The hosts started to give an exnation. The board of judges were still debating about Grai¡¯s identity, and they would appreciate it if everyone in the audience would maintain their calm and wait silently for the oue.

    The match came to a temporary halt as both squadrons entered a sudden ceasefire.

    A stretch of silence filled the Heaven¡¯s Fate preparatory area, as Mo Wen sat calmly on his chair like a monk in meditation. Behind him, all of his other squadron members had their hands ramrod straight by their sides, including Mo Ling, who had just been stretchered off from the stage. They did not allow the organizingmittee¡¯s medical squad to take action, as their Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s support group was more than sufficient to provide aid for him. In fact, they were able to provide better aid than the medical squad.

    On the other side, the Tianjing could only wait anxiously for the oue, as their fate was not in their control.

    At this moment, Solomon was watching everything through his Skylink. The development for this match had made an exceedingly interesting turn. Even Yi Luo who was exceedingly focused on eating his lollipop, felt slightly surprised by this development. ¡°Eh? Did the dandelion make a mistake?¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Solomon¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°No. Our goal is aplished.¡± His n had started to kick into motion. The most interesting part will what came after this, as well as being the most important period for his n. This was the same for Grai, for Tianjing, and for Heaven¡¯s Fate as well. At this moment, Carolyn was most likely ridiculing him within her heart.

    That girl was extremely smart. However, there were times that she was overly confident about herself. The people of the Federation always had an uncontroble feeling of superiority at the core of their being.

    Ma Dong and the others wanted to speak to the organisingmittee, though they were rejected. The organisingmittee was still stuck in their debate, while simultaneously wanting to seek the opinions from the Heaven¡¯s Fate side.

    ¡°Why? Why is a discussion needed after a hard-fought duel?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they announcing Grai¡¯s victory?¡±

    A buzzing noise continued to linger around the stadium, mostly due to righteous indignation as well as puzzlement.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a member of the Blood Race. After all, the Blood Race is considered to be a taboo bloodline. Furthermore, Grai¡¯s Blood Race member status hase too suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Everything is dependent on what the organisingmittee decides on, as well as whether Heaven¡¯s Fate will raise a petition or not.¡± Gui Xinying said with an indifferent tone. ¡°If they prosecute Grai due to him possessing a taboo bloodline, there¡¯s an 80 to 90% chance of him being immediately disqualified from this match.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any support. Take Adam Galen as an example. Even though he possessed one of the taboo bloodlines, the Werewolf bloodline, there¡¯s no one out there that¡¯re raising any allegations at him.¡±

    ...

    Blood Race? How many years has it been since theirst appearance? Furthermore, among the alien races that were prosecuted by the Federation, the Blood Race possessed one of the strongest, yet hardest to control bloodlines. Even though Be Dean were still conducting ongoing experiments on a simrly taboo ¡°Werewolf¡± bloodline, the Blood Race were a group of even stronger, vicious andplete freaks that could not be reasoned with. Never in history were they controlled or did they submit to mankind.

    However, in this duel, Grai waspletely unlike the stereotypical Blood Race members that everyone had heard about. He had managed to perfectly control the eruption of his Blood Race bloodline! In thest 3 bouts of exchange against Mo Ling, Grai was clearly able to maintain absolute control over his reason and consciousness!

    A Blood Race member that had a sense of self, intelligence, and could control his power...

    A frown started to appear on Carolyn¡¯s face. During the end of the earlier duel, the instant where Grai hade to a halt had led to him receiving a severe injury, and that was definitely not caused by a bacsh of power. Instead, it should have been something done by the dandelion arranged for by Solomon. Who would have thought that the Tianjing squadron member, Mmi was a dandelion? Regardless of how Solomon had achieved it, the spies the empire had slipped into the Federation couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Nevertheless, this didn¡¯t seem to have the effect of letting Heaven¡¯s Fate be the final victor of this CHF finals. Tianjing should be the final victor of this duel. With the current public opinion, the state of the Tianjing supporters, as well as the style of Heaven¡¯s Fate, the likelihood of that happening was as high as 90%. Furthermore, once that happened, Grai, with his Blood Race bloodline, would absolutely be a super hotmodity out there.

    ¡°4th duel, Tianjing, Grai, victory!¡±

    As Long Mei¡¯er proceeded to announce the oue, a calm atmosphere was still present within the stadium. There was no immediate cheers or shouts, as everyone stared tightly at Long Mei¡¯er, hoping to hear good news about Grai as well as an exnation of all this fuss.

    ¡°The organisingmittee hase to a decision about Grai¡¯s evolution of the Blood Race bloodline. From his personal details as well as hisbat performances, he had managed to perfectly control his bloodline power, which is ssified to be a first-ss bloodline in the Federation. In ordance with the Federation¡¯s constitution, we encourage any power that can safely help the development of the Federation.¡± Long Mei¡¯er firmly emphasised thosest few words. ¡°After a vote, the organizingmittee deems the 4th duel to be valid, with Heaven¡¯s Fate giving their acknowledgement to this decision. What a spectacr match this CHF final has been.¡±

    When her words rang out, the anxious hearts of the people worried about the possibility of Heaven¡¯s Fate pulling a despicable move for victory could finallye to a rest, with all of them taking a deep sigh of relief. The entire stadium proceeded to give their warmest apuse and cheers for the 2 fights. In fact, both sides had obtained a win. Public praise for the Mo Family had skyrocketed once again. Compared to the petty matters that the Gui and Zhao Families had raised in this CHF, to the point of scheming against people, the Mo Family was now serving as an iparably magnanimous and upright example in contrast. A win was a win, a loss was a loss.

    The warm apuse and cheersing from the stadium broke through the clouds, an offering to Grai and the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. Furthermore, they were also weing the most anticipated showdown in this CHF! This really could be described as killing 3 birds with one stone! Finally, it has arrived!

    With the medical squad already getting involved, Grai was no longer in mortal danger. Nheless, he had sustained very serious injuries. Mo Ling¡¯s final counter-attack was exceedingly powerful. Now, these 2 people were no longer able to participate in the final group battle. Looking at the unconscious Grai, a somewhat absentminded expression appeared on Mmi¡¯s face. She had finally done it, yet she had notpleted her mission. If she hadn¡¯t done it, she would have died, and so would her family. Most importantly, she wasn¡¯t a real spy. Instead, her parents were the real spies. She was being forced to ept this inheritance, something that wasmon within this era. In the past, due to their hatred towards the prosecution from their families, her parents had entered the dark world to seek for opportunities for themselves. In the end, they obtained summons from the empire. Due to a contract with them, Mmi¡¯s family was able to obtain a footing in Tianjing after leaving zing City. They continued to grow, and were even able to change the attitude the main family treated them with. Over the past couple of years, they had started to feel rxed, feeling as though everything was just a natural urrence. Yet, none of them knew how much hatred Mmi¡¯s father had in his heart.

 Chapter 640 - The 2 men standing at the pinnacle of the CHF

    <h4>Chapter 640: The 2 men standing at the pinnacle of the CHF</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    In the end, Mmi was the one who had suffered the most. She had known about all these matters from the time she was 12, yet she did not know what kind of mission she would eventually be tasked to do. Therefore, she was genuinely shocked after seeing the coordinates for a summoning appear in the vi. After putting on a disguise, she went over to meet the other party, where the mission given to her struck her like a bolt out of the blue.

    On the night after finishing the meeting, she had bumped into Grai and Ma Dong. Although she had joked around with them in that conversation, she had been unable to fall asleep that night. She really didn¡¯t know what she should do, yet she had finallye to a decision. In fact, ever since she had concealed the entire matter during their talk in therge hall, she had already made the decision: to betray her squadron members. Nevertheless, she was unable to change the oue of the 4th duel. However, looking over towards Grai and his serious injuries, before looking at the excited and happy faces of Ma Dong and the others, Mmi felt as though her heart had been stabbed by needles countless times over.

    Regardless of the reason, she had made a wrong step, and thus, had no way to turn around anymore.

    ¡°Dear! Mimi! We¡¯ve won! We¡¯re about to enter into the group battle! Hahahaha! Come over and let me kiss you!¡± A crazed Ma Dong gave Mmi a fierce peck. However, he suddenly felt Mmi shudder. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter, Mimi? Are you unwell?¡±

    ¡°No, no it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just too happy. I was just too worried about earlier. We¡¯ve won!¡±

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s for sure! Grai¡¯s not in any mortal danger now. I knew it! That fellow¡¯s strength is as reliable as his face!¡±

    The heavy pressure that was hanging over the stadium not long ago had now been dispelled, causing the stadium to return to the fiery and explosive atmosphere that was previously present. Not only that, it started to expand at an exaggerated rate. The uing duel had caused everyone¡¯s fervent and passionate feelings to rise continuously.

    This was the showdown between the heaviest of heavyweights, it was the duel with the greatest suspense in this CHF! This would be the showdown that decided the final victor of this CHF finals!

    The fight for the number one soldier!

    WANG ZHONG~~~ WANG ZHONG~~~ WANG ZHONG~~~

    MO WEN~~~ MO WEN~~~ MO WEN~~~

    Although Wang Zhong and Mo Wen had yet to walk up onto the stage, the stadium was already filled with the chants from the crazed fans of both sides. The apex showdown! Both of them had the greatest fame and supporter counts in this CHF. No one could ever match up to them. Now, their showdown was about to happen!

    ¡°Finally! This is the moment that we¡¯ve all been waiting for! Thinking about it, the significance of this duel has already exceeded that of this finals!¡± Ruo Zhi¡¯s crazed voice rang out from the speakers. ¡°The captains of Tianjing and Heaven¡¯s Fate are hailed as the 2 strongest people in this CHF!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured to invite our chief judge, General Long Mei¡¯er, to give a y-by-y for this duel!¡±

    The job of the chief judge wasn¡¯t to wait by the side of the stage, but to be the person with the final say during a referee verdict. Matters that required a sudden halt of a duel or match were naturally handled by deputy judges like Joseph. It was only due to the uniqueness and high standard of this uing duel that warranted her personally taking up this role. The various experts had rated the 2 captains exceedingly highly, and predicted that there was an extremely high likelihood for their fight to exceed the boundaries of an ordinary fight. Clearly, Ruo Zhi and Chen Yu¡¯er were already unable to cast this match between experts. This included the semifinals, like the one between Wang Zhong and dimir. Both of them had spent the majority of those fights adding only funnyments foredic moments. Due to them having a great disparity in their realm whenpared to the experts duking it out on the stage, they werepletely unable to adjust the atmosphere and provide the audience with a greater picture of the strength the fighters were disying.

    At this moment, using a tone of delight, Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I believe that this will be a showdown that will be recorded in the history books! Many yearster, everyone will feel proud to have personally witnessed this showdown, this historical moment!¡±

    It had to be said that anyone who was able to stand at the apex of politics would be considerably adept at their artiction and eloquence. In an instant, Long Mei¡¯er had ignited the passion within everyone¡¯s hearts, causing the already explosive atmosphere to rise by a notch. In fact, even Long Mei¡¯er herself was feeling somewhat emotional. Even legendary Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers might not get such a chance to stand before the entire world! Yet, both Wang Zhong and Mo Wen had aplished it. Such was life¡­

    Perhaps due to coincidence, or them sensing the reactions of each other, Wang Zhong and Mo Wen started to walk towards the stage at the same exact moment. Smiles proceeded to simultaneously appear on their faces as they did so. The spectators in the crowd weren¡¯t the only ones waiting, as both of them were more excited than everyone else.

    Tap, tap, tap, tap¡­

    Without any dy, Mo Wen and Wang Zhong strode up the stage with stable and powerful steps!

    Just like the drizzle before a downpour, the entire stadium exploded into mad chaos, as everyone instantly turned high. Ruo Zhi¡¯s crazed, emotion-filled voice reverberated through the stadium. ¡°The most anticipated, most dazzling, the pinnacle of all showdowns is about to start! Let us give our warmest apuse to wee the 2 strongest captains in the history of the CHF!¡±

    ¡°All Mouthy King! Overlooking the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Mo School, Mo Wen! Number one under the heavens!¡±

    Without a doubt, the fans of both captains were the most fervent, and the most numerous within the entire CHF, dominating the inside and outside of the stadium, Stuart City, Skylink, and even the entire Federation! There were simply too many people standing up and staring at the stage! In an instant after Ruo Zhi¡¯s words, the fans turned batshit crazy as they roared and shouted. There were no need for more shouting and cheering; the names of the 2 soldiers were more than enough!

    Whether it was the all-capable All Mouthy King who specialised in using his opponents¡¯ weapons to silence the naysayers, or the instructor of the Federations¡¯ mechanized battalion, Mo Wen, who had trained tens of thousands of Federation soldiers, both of them had achieved a perfect mastery of weapon handling andbat.

    However, the two on stage had gone up empty-handed.

    They definitely weren¡¯t unarmed for the sake of being unarmed.

    Among all of the soldiers out there, quite a number of them might feel a loss of security without their weapons in their hands. Even Laura, who hailed from the Potter Family, known throughout the world for being specialized in unarmedbat, had used the family heirloom, gloves made from the 9 rotation ice silkworm, to protect her hands in her final duel in this CHF.

    Only those people who had absolute confidence in their own strength, and had used the most devout of attitudes to pursue the epitome of martial dao, would dare to treat unarmedbat as a sign of faith, as well as the greatest challenge to themselves.

    ¡°I was still hoping for Wang Zhong to use his signature cross wheels.¡± Waves of sighs rang out within the participant viewing gallery.

    ¡°These 2 people are already in a realm of their own.¡± dimir said as his eyes lit up like torches. The auras the 2 were disying had appeared in the instant they stepped onto the stage. However, their auras didn¡¯t st or surge out. Instead, they flowed out as though they were one with nature. Perhaps, due to the short bout of meditation before the start of this duel, both of them had already tuned their concentration to an unprecedented level. Although they had yet to disy any of their strength, just the intensity of their concentration, as well as their dedication, had already far surpassed everyone else.

    These 2 seemed to have held back for far too much in the earlier stages.

    ¡°What earnest fellows¡­¡± Gui Xinyingmented with a frown. Compared to the Wang Zhong who had duelled against her in the quarterfinals, it appeared as though it was apletely person present on the stage.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s so insincere.¡± Karl said with a hearty chuckle as he winked towards Divian. ¡°Boss, this fellow was teasing you in the OP.¡±

    ¡°¡­Every time he encounters any difficult situation, he will always be able to turn it around. This fellow¡¯s limits are unfathomable.¡±

    ¡°I still favour Mo Wen. Even though they¡¯ve yet to make any moves, Mo Wen gives me a more reliable feeling, as he has obtained victory with ease throughout this CHF.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I favour Wang Zhong more.¡± Naturally, Laura and Sharmie were ardent supporters of Wang Zhong. ¡°He¡¯s a fellow that excels the most at creating miracles.¡±

    Compared to everyone, Carolyn appeared silent. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t feeling well at all, while an absentminded look appeared in her eyes. Solomon wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. To her, the best oue would be for Wang Zhong to be unable to walk up the stage. Only when that happened would she be able to advance her ns. She would have been able to show him the importance of having a backer. Now, that would be an extremely difficult feat to aplish.

 Chapter 641 - We belong in different levels

    <h4>Chapter 641: We belong in different levels</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although the mouring noises were shaking the entire stadium from their might, everything in their surroundings had turned unimportant for the two on stage. Iparably earnest expressions were now present on their faces. At this moment, the noises in the stadium were no longer important to them, much less the significance of the CHF championship.

    Both of them were only paying attention to the person standing before them, looking at the indiscernible, yet iparably exciting strength the other possessed.

    One step at a time, they walked closer to each other. Walking at a pace that was neither slow nor fast, both of them appeared to walk with a unique rhythm, affecting the will of people, while causing countless fans to go into a trance.

    The 2 continued walking forward until they were only 7-8 metres apart, before settling down. Just like tranquilkes and tall mountain peaks, not a single shred of Soul Power radiated from them. Nevertheless, everyone felt as though the entire world had suddenly turned quiet.

    In the next moment, the noisy mouring within the stadium and the Skylink rapidly dropped in volume. Everyone felt what appeared to be the calm before the storm, causing people to hold their breaths involuntarily in nervousness.

    Mo Wen raised his hands up and pped his palms together. Although his actions were slow, they brought about an iparable sense of stability and solemness. ¡°Please.¡±

    The ancient martial arts style treated respect with high importance. This was especially pronounced in exchanges devoid of hatred or grudges, where they were extremely particr about showing respect in their ceremonies.

    With a faint smile, Wang Zhong cupped his hands and replied, ¡°Please!¡±

    All of a sudden, the imposing feel radiating from the two of them froze up, with time seemingly slowing to a halt. As Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡°Please!¡± rang out, it appeared as though this scene was instantly framed up in the world.

    At this moment, the considerably tense atmosphere within the stadium turnedpletely peaceful, with utter silence immediately setting in. Now, within this massive stadium, the hundreds of thousands of audience were so quiet that the people could hear the sounds of their hearts beating!

    No one made a single sound. In fact, everyone¡¯s breathing started to involuntarily turn gentle, having been affected by the tense atmosphere present. A genuine top-notch expert would always be able to influence the people around them without having to take any action. Without talking about theymen in the audience, even the participant viewing gallery was now submerged in absolute silence.

    These 2 people¡­

    A second after the entire stadium turned silent, as 2 Soul Power surges of equal power sted out simultaneously!

    Frankly, despite this being a rather ordinary disy of Soul Power, both of their Soul Power zes had tinges of a milky white colour present within. This was the most unique characteristic that could be disyed in the Casted Soul Stage. This characteristic didn¡¯t cause one to disy any overly-disgusting level of strength, with the grasso level being at the peak of 200.

    However, it took just 2 to 3 seconds for everyone to notice the difference. Although both of them had reached the pinnacle of the Casted Soul Stage, their Soul Powers did note to a stop. Instead, they continued to rise! Furthermore, the Soul Power they released did not radiate out. Instead, they appeared to be continuouslypressed andpounded.

    Although Soul Power Grasso values were used to measure progress, the might of Wang Zhong and Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power did not halt in their increase. Their bodies appeared just like narrow spaces where their Soul Power was forced into. Nevertheless, their Soul Power waspletely held within those narrow spaces, while more and more poured in,pounding and increasing their overall might!

    This?

    Everyone held their breaths in shock.

    ¡°Rise!¡± All of a sudden, Mo Wen shouted out fiercely.

    In the next instant, changes started to appear on the considerably dense Soul Power that had already been gathered around his body. Just as though a catalyst had been added into it, the ocean of Soul Power that had beenpressed until it had started to distort, rapidly condensed and fused together.

    ¡°5 Elements ¡ª Soul Condensation!¡± Divian gave a soft sigh.

    This was something that could only happen after being at the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. If there were sufficient reserves of Soul Power, and the person possessed a sufficiently strong control over it, they could, after a period of preparation, forcefully condense, fuse andpress it. Due to the massive increase in density, the Soul Power would undergo a qualitative transformation. Naturally, if ordinary people attempted this, the most likely oue would be the explosion of their Soul Sea due to the overwhelming load and pressure. Simply speaking, it was just like weight lifting. If the load was too heavy, it would break your back.

    5 Elements ¡ª Soul Condensation! This was a move made specifically for situations like this. Using the exceedingly strong tolerance of the 5 Elements Constitution to calm down the explosive Soul Power during itspression, before using the powerful fleshly body granted by the 5 Elements Constitution to hold it together. Only through these 2 protective guards would one have a sliver of a chance in seeding to transform their Soul Power!

    The control over Soul Power that was required to pull this off was much more difficult than the control over strength. In fact, this move could be used all the way into the Heavenly Soul Stage. Simply speaking, this was a move that would make one invincible among their realm. Compared to this, Gui Hao¡¯s talent truly appeared inferior.

    At this moment, Mo Wen¡¯s transparent and milky white tinged Soul Power started to gain a light grey shade, as well as¡­ silver!

    This¡­ was a qualitative change in Soul Power!

    The entire participant viewing gallery had turned absolutely silent; everyone was mute in shock. At this moment, deep feelings of dread had surfaced within Carolyn¡¯s eyes. In fact, feelings of inferiority started to surface within her heart.

    Although Carolyn had ced her sights into the future, appearing as though she did not give a care about who won this CHF championship at all, that was frankly just a show of helplessness. To any expert that held pride for themselves, it was always extremely difficult for them to suffer any setback, much about giving no care about it.

    After her loss, she had watched the video footage of her fight against Mo Wen countless times over,ing to a conclusion that she was rtively well-matched against him. This made her feel that she still stood a chance of victory if she were to engage in a duel against him. It was this conclusion that made her hold onto what was left of her dignity. However, when Mo Wen unleashed his 5 Elements Soul Condensation, and caused his Soul Power to gain a silver shade, Carolyn immediately turned silent.

    The elites within the participant viewing gallery were all too clear what a silver Soul Power represented.

    Of the many differences that separated the 3 different soul stage cultivations that mankind could achieve ¡ª the Casted Soul, Heroic Soul, and Heavenly Soul ¡ª the most obvious difference would be the colour of the Soul Power. In most circumstances, the Soul Power of a Casted Soul Stage would be translucent, and possessed a slight milky white tinge. This was the essence of Soul Power. The purer the milky white tinge, the purer the Soul Power essence, and the closer the person was to the next stage.

    Naturally, special abilities and special constitutions would lead to differences. Therefore, there was a wide diversity in the colour of people¡¯s Soul Power.

    For example, Fire attribute special ability users. They would have a somewhat faint red fog present within their transparent Soul Power, causing their Soul power to have a faint red tinge. Those who possessed a Gold attribute special ability would have a faint gold tinge in their Soul Power. Water attribute would lead to a blue tinge, Wood attribute would lead to a green tinge, and Earth attribute would lead to a yellow tinge¡­ However, those colours were just decorations used to separate one¡¯s special abilities. These colours would not affect the milky white and semi-transparent state of one¡¯s Soul Power essence.

    Only when the Soul Power was genuinely able to be changedpletely into a milky white shade, would it be possible for the Soul Power essence to be raised to the next level.

    A silver colour was the unique representation of a Heroic Soul Stage soldier. Upon reaching the Heavenly Soul Stage, the Soul Power would turn into an iparably dazzling golden colour! This was the qualitative transformation of Soul Power essence, somethingpletely different from the unique colour tinges that were a result from special abilities.

    Compared to this, a pure increase in Grasso value, like the result of Gui Hao¡¯s talent, was rather limited in terms of increasing damage output. Whether it was a 3-fold, 4-fold, or even 5-fold increase, the person would still be in the Casted Soul Stage, and would still use Casted Soul Stage techniques. Therefore, the only people they couldpared to were those in the Casted Soul Stage. Furthermore, many other things would have to be sacrificed, such as Soul Power control, which would be even more difficult with the increased Grasso value.

 Chapter 642 - Whoâ€™s afraid of who?

    <h4>Chapter 642: Who¡¯s afraid of who?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    However, the Soul Power essence formed by the transformation of one¡¯s Soul Power into that of a Heroic Soul Stage would far surpass something like the increase in damage output. It was an improvement in all aspects!

    When breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage, the entire body would be reborn. When that happened, the person would naturally be able to seed in transforming their Soul. However, wanting to aplish that during the Casted Soul Stage was just too difficult! This matter would normally exist only in theoretical discussions.

    Would anyone dare to use their Casted Soul Stage body to endure the power of a Heroic Soul Stage? That would just like using a 0.33 calibre pistol to fire a torpedo! It was an utterly impossible feat to aplish!

    Under normal circumstances, those who were watching this on a screen would definitely assume that they were watching a CGI fight. However, this spectacr transformation of Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power colour was happening right before everyone¡¯s eyes! At this moment, the essence of his Soul Power had already changedpletely, all of it glistening with a bright, translucent silvery shade. After entering the Heroic Soul Stage, not only would the Grasso value of the Soul Power increase, even the might of the Soul Power essence would undergo a massive change.

    Although his Soul Power Grasso value was still at 200, he was disying it with the Soul Power of a Heroic Soul Stage. There was no way that it was as simple as a multiplication of his fundamentalbat strength.

    This was the reason why Mo Wen was always able to be highly regarded and respected by the Federation¡¯s Mechanized Battalion, which stood at the frontlines. He, in the Casted Soul Stage, waspletely able to stand tall among the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers in terms of strength!

    He had used his true strength right from the start of the duel!

    Silence continued to hang within the participant viewing gallery, though quite a few people were starting to pay a silent tribute to Wang Zhong. Frankly speaking, Mo Wen currently possessed a strength that had crossed boundaries, and also possessed the strongestbat techniques in the Federation. At this moment, he was absolutely a BUG level existence! Although Wang Zhong was very strong, he¡­

    Eh?!

    Many of the people that were sighing immediately took notice of it.

    Wang Zhong was also continuing to umte his Soul Power. However, unlike Mo Wen, he did not have any capabilities like the ¡°5 Elements Soul Condensation¡± that allowed his Soul Power essence to rapidly undergo a qualitative change. Nevertheless, he continued to umte, and continue topress his Soul Power.

    When Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power essence had undergone a qualitative change, while turning into a silvery shade, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power was still in the ordinary semi-transparent milky white tinge state. However, the milky white shade continued to increase, while continuing to turn denser.

    Gradually, the semi-transparent state turned solid, before turning into a pure milky white shade. This continued into faint grey, silvery grey¡­

    There was no sudden change, just slivers of Soul Power that continued to be emitted,pressed and fused together. Layer byyer, they continued to blossom, appearing just like an endlessly surging wave.

    This was a slow, yet stable process.

    Finally, with the bad tossed and the good kept, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power essence had simrly turned into a silvery shade.

    This¡­

    Although theymen in the audience were only able to sense a simr aura radiating from the 2, and thus were feeling excited, the knowledgeable ones within the stadium were already dumbfounded by what they saw.

    Different methods were used, yet a simr oue was achieved!

    When did crossing the boundary be that easy?

    These¡­ these 2 freaks!

    It was within everyone¡¯s realm of eptance for Mo Wen to possess a realm-leaping strength, as, after all, he was using the unique traits granted by his 5 Elements constitution. This allowed him to reach a level ofpatibility and fleshly body toughness that far exceeded anyone else.

    However, what about Wang Zhong? Who was he? How did he do it?

    There were no unique traces of any fusion! Instead, he hadpletely relied on thepounded umtion of every singlepressed drop of Soul Power! How much Soul Power was required to pull that off? How tyrannically strong would his fleshly body have to be in order to pull that off? Furthermore, even if his fleshly body could handle it, what about his Soul Sea? Without any unique body constitutions, there was simply no way the Soul Sea of a Casted Soul Stage could endure this change!

    Unless, Wang Zhong also possessed some kind of unique talent? What an inconceivable trump card¡­ despite both of them not taking any action, they had already shocked everyone that was watching their duel.

    That¡¯s why Wang Zhong was always able to pull of inconceivable wins from fights where he had horrible luck in! There were many unconvinced people that had previously attributed it to him being lucky, with the fight between him and dimir being one of them.

    However, only after seeing the spectacle before them did people finally get an understanding of this matter. Just like Mo Wen, Wang Zhong had yet to disy his true strength all throughout this CHF! Only when people of their calibre faced off against each other, would they bring out their true strength.

    A wave of shocked gulps rang out across the participant viewing gallery, as many had their mouths wide agape.

    At this instant, Carolyn and dimir, who had held themselves with great pride, both felt feelings of admiration and helplessness surface within their hearts. In the past, both of them had believed that they were still rather close in strength to the 2 on stage. In fact, they had even managed to oppress those 2 inbat. Now, they had discovered that they had aplished those feats when these 2 were using only 70 to 80% of their true strength. In fact, the actual percentage might be even lower!

    That was why they were unable to feel even a sliver of a life-or-death auraing from these 2 during their duels after looking through the video footage!

    So, this was the reason!

    Being the first to transform his Soul Power essence, Mo Wen wasn¡¯t hasty to go on the offensive. Instead, he continued to wait. To him, victory was no longer his objective in this fight. The only goal he had was to meet and exchange pointers against the most powerful opponent he could find.

    Indeed, Wang Zhong did not let him wait for long, nor did he disappoint Mo Wen. As the silver-coloured Soul Power ze burned into the air, surging across the stage, the auras radiating from the 2 instantly experienced an earth-shattering change, appearing as though they had evolved into higher-levelled life forms. However, both of their Soul Power essence had already possessed the unique characteristics simr to a Heroic Soul Stage soldiers. Now, even ordinary Heroic Soul Stage soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to move under the pressureing from their auras!

    Mo Wen could feel all of the blood in his blood immediately surging up, and so did Wang Zhong standing across him. The intense desire forbat was present in both of them, as smiles simultaneously appeared at the corners of their mouths.

    Time appeared to slow, as the entire scene froze up. At this moment, the viewing galleries, audience, and even the entire stadium had instantly ¡°disappeared¡± without a trace. The only thing that were present in their eyes was their opponents, the silvery Soul Power flowing around their bodies, as well as the crazed fighting intent present in their eyes.

    Whoosh~~

    Without any indication, the 2 instantly disappeared!

    The cameras broadcasting to therge screens were utterly incapable of catching any wind of this. In fact, there weren¡¯t even any sounds made, appearing as though both of them had evaporated into thin air. In the next second, the mere 7-8 metre distance between the 2 was crossed.

    A terrifying ripple of power rapidly expanded from the centre of the stage, while a massive air wave rushed out in all directions. This was followed by an explosive bang of a collision.

    Bang!

    The defensive barrier shook as the entire stadium hummed.

    The apex of showdowns had begun!

    At the centre where the air and shock waves had rippled out, 2 deity-like figures appeared at the same time. Both of them sending their right fists rumbling out, while simultaneously using their left to grab the other¡¯s right fist. At this moment, the 2 disyed a gaze of excitement and anticipation that they had no shown to any other soldier they had fought with in this CHF; these were feelings that had already surpassed how they felt for thispetition.

    The lightshow created from terrifying collision between the Heroic Soul Stage Soul Powers blossomed in all directions. The resulting Soul Power collision was iparably dense. When humans reached the Heroic Soul Stage, especially those elites within the Heroic Soul Stage, their strength could no longer be measured against other people. Generally speaking, Heroic Soul Stage soldiers were subjected to restrictions by the Federation to prevent them to take action before an audience. Wang Zhong and Mo Wen definitely were exceptions to this rule.

 Chapter 643 - 3rd Drive vs. Circular Force (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 643: 3rd Drive vs. Circr Force (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Humm~~~

    The terrifying Soul Powersing from the 2 smashed crazily against each other, draining each other¡¯s power before spiralling about, forming a tornado that dug at the ground. Uponmencement, the duel had already turned into hand to handbat!

    Every soldier present in the stadium waspletely focused on the fight. To these soldiers, disying their Soul Sea was to threaten their opponents. However, with the level of control those 2 freaks had, this was just a small matter.

    As a faint smirk surfaced, Mo Wen turned his body to the side, allowing the iing power to gush forwards. Using his right hand as a counterweight, he turned slightly around, while his hidden toe tip flew forwards. Seeing this, Wang Zhong raised his eyebrows. After losing his bnce, he had immediately pulled his right hand backwards. Soul Power proceeded to gush out crazily from his left palm that was gripping onto Mo Wen¡¯s left fist. Turning his fingers into a vice, he locked down opponent¡¯s axis of rotation, whilepletely releasing his strength from his punch, causing the earth-shattering fist intent to instantly disappear without a trace. At the same time, he twisted his body to the left, bending his head back.

    Mo Wen¡¯s kick swiped past Wang Zhong¡¯s jaw, missing it by a hairline. However, before his kick could go all the way, it turned around, before sweeping back down.

    Wang Zhong raised his right hand to block.

    BANG!

    Yet another air wave rippled out, followed by a deafening explosion. The massive rebounding force and the loss of their centre of gravity sent the 2 sting away from each other.

    The connected left palm and right fist formed a bridge between the 2, with the rebounding force pulling their arms straight. Soul Power gushed out from their linked arms, opposing the rebounding force, causing them to be pulled towards each other, before rushing forwards once again.

    A feeling of satisfaction appeared in Wang Zhong and Mo Wen¡¯s eyes, something that they had never felt before. Being in such close proximity, and having no space to continue their attacks, both of them made apletely subconscious reaction, choosing to execute the same move of mming their knees forward.

    BANG!

    A terrifying sound rang out once again, as the escaping air started to spin in the opposite direction. It was as if this wasn¡¯t a collision between 2 humans; it was more like 2 streaking meteors smashing into one another! Their knees were smashed away at the same time, and so were their legs. However, while this happened, both of them sent their other handunching out in the form of a fierce punch.

    BOOM!

    Both of them had absolutely no intention of retreating from this close-ranged brawl. Mo Wen¡¯s right hand and Wang Zhong¡¯s left hand had already locked together with a 5-finger hold. Neither wanted their opponent to escape from their attack range!

    Bang~ Bang bang bang bang~

    Fist against fist, leg against leg, kick against kick. Lightning-quick attacks, inch-closebat, a near-berserk offence, as well as fighting style akin to a raved madman, filled everyone with shock and astonishment. These 2 truly were in a ss of their own. If anyone were to swap ces with either of them, that person would have already been beaten to a pulp! These 2 were on apletely different level from everyone else.

    Everyone could see the tug-of-war between the two of them. However, despite them remaining on the same location trading attacks and blocks, no one could get a clear look at their actions. The limits of a human¡¯s reflexes, the Soul Power redistribution during offence and defence, the speed of attacks, as well as the adjustment of power behind the attacks. Their actions hadpletely broken all the rules that everyone else adhered to. This was so striking that it made people feel as though the cultivation of the other soldiers were entirely insufficient. These 2 people had long broken through the limits that defined a Casted Soul Stage soldier!

    Without talking about people¡¯s eyes, even the high-speed cameras used for the live broadcast capture were only able to see continuous shes of lighting from where the two of them were located. Their fists had transformed into streaks of light, while their legs and feet had transformed into bolts of lightning! They wereunching countless meteor-like strikes at each other, rumbling as they shot towards the other party.

    This was just a simple exchange of fist-based offence and defence, with kicks mixed within. With such a close distance between them, fancy moves and feints were useless. Furthermore, with the pride and anticipation both fighters had for each other, they knew the other party would definitely not resort to low blows. Their understanding and tacit agreement made sure that no one would interfere with their fight, just like how a beggar would never know what an emperor was having for his breakfast.

    This was the purest of brawls, with its sole purpose being to see who was faster, and who was stronger!

    On the stage, streaking lights formed by fists and legs grew faster and faster, as their moves continued to rise in speed, as though there was no limit. Now, they moved so quickly that the streaking fist and leg shades had disappeared from sight! Instead, they were reced by countless explosions of light and air.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A session of explosions rang out, reverberating across the stadium. At this moment, no more voices wereing from theymen in the audience, while countless people in the participant viewing gallery were holding their breaths. Despite being experts, and having a viewing angle that lorded over the other spectators, only dimir, Carolyn, and a handful of other people were barely able to keep up with the movements of those 2!

    The qualitative change in Soul Power had drastically increased Wang Zhong and Mo Wen¡¯s fleshly bodies by a massive degree, causing each and every action to leap to the next realm. It was difficult to imagine what kind of burden their bodies needed to endure, in order to move at such speeds. However, the most frightening aspect that was they were actually able to endure it! Furthermore, they appeared to bepletely unhindered! Were they really still at the Casted Soul Stage?

    It was somewhat understandable with Mo Wen, as he possessed the 5 Elements Constitution. However, what about Wang Zhong?

    Truthfully speaking, just this alone was more than sufficient to crush the spirits of a considerable portion of the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers out there.

    Many of the CHF participants were stupefied by what they saw. Being people that had walked right up to the doors of the Heroic Soul Stage, they had invested much more time, and seen much more things than others. It was due to these experiences that they were feeling much more shocked than other people. In fact, their minds were now utterly nk!

    Whoosh¡­

    All of a sudden, an unblocked fist shade rushed out from the centre of the intense fight. The power of this fist intent sted out, smashing against the ground.

    BANG!!!

    A massive bang rang out.

    In that instant, the granite floor shattered!

    Countless rock chips shot in all directions as a ? metre deep pit appeared. Crack crack crack crack¡­ the ground started to rapidly crack apart!

    In an instant, everyone present here felt as though the entire stadium had been given a fierce shake. Regardless of those in the stadium or watching via Skylink, all of them were stunned by what had happened.

    What the hell was this?

    Due to the 2 fighters meeting each other¡¯s attacks head-on, the power unleashed by their fists and legs were basically nullifiedpletely by the other. This caused many people to only pay attention to their ¡°speed¡±. However, this unblocked punch had shattered the ground apart, causing people to finally realize exactly what kind of a brawl the 2 were undergoing!

    It wasn¡¯t due to their powerful strength. Instead, these 2 freaks were still able to control their strength topletely nullify their opponent¡¯s attacks. Furthermore, they were able to lock their strength within their attacking range! This kind of contest, this kind of madness, caused the absolute majority of the experts present¡­ to feel like finding a corner to draw circles in shame.

    What the hell was this CHF final! Could the 2 on stage please consider other people¡¯s feelings???

    The participant viewing gallery had long turned into a sea of dumbfounded expressions floating in absolute silence, with the only sound that could be heard being the unconscious gulping of saliva. Even Carolyn and dimir, whose expressions did not change after watching the earth-shattering spectacle before them, could not help but feel slightly embarrassed of themselves, while also feeling iparable yearning and envy for the 2 duking it out on stage. This was a tacit agreement between Wang Zhong and Mo Wen. Both of them had recognized each other¡¯s strength. Furthermore, both of them had treated each other as an important springboard that would propel them into the Heroic Soul Stage.

    Their exchange had already exceeded this entire CHF. In fact, Carolyn and a handful of others, who could appreciate the situation currently present on stage, were feeling an even greater pressure than before. In the past, all of them were at the same realm. However, if they were to encounter an opponent like the 2 of them, how would they flee, or even surpass them?

    As various kinds of emotional sighs rang out from the viewing gallery, the series of explosive bangs did stop for even ? a second. Waves of air continued to expand outwards, while explosions continued to sh and blossom. There wasn¡¯t a single exaggerated move present within the simple attacks they were using in this extremely close-ranged brawl. Although the time they had to react to each other¡¯s attacks was extremely short, both of them knew that the other party possessed the most powerful ability for this aspect: the Heart¡¯s Eye.

    Without talking about ordinary fanciful moves, even Napier Mo¡¯s ultimate assassin move, the Shadow Dance, would encounter its nemesis in the form of Mo Wen¡¯s Heart¡¯s Eye. It wasn¡¯t to say that the Shadow Dance would be useless; however, it would only be at most half as effective before a soldier with the Heart¡¯s Eye.

    Returning to one¡¯s natural state; this was what Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were duking it out for. They strongly valued the tight control they had over the change in their speed, the intricate use of Soul Power in attacks, the toughness of their fleshly body against such powerful attacks, as well as power generation. Only when one had aplishments in all those aspects would they be able to disy anybat move with ease.

    With both of them possessing the Heart¡¯s Eye, both of them were naturally all too aware about the other¡¯s superior aspects.

    Bang bang bang bang bang~~~

    Both of their umted Soul Powers were exceedingly stable. Despite the consumption from the brawl, both of them were able to match each other¡¯s Soul Power perfectly. Anyone who was able to promote their Soul Power to the Heroic Soul Stage would face a struggle in maintaining this state. In a fight like this with such a high rate of energy consumption, there was a possibility that they would be forced out from this state. Therefore, they would need to make sure nothing went wrong with all of the aspects required to maintain this state.

    This was Mo Wen¡¯s test for Wang Zhong. He wanted to see if Wang Zhong truly possessed the qualifications to stand up to him, or if he was just a decorative piece that was worthless on the inside. However, this was also Wang Zhong¡¯s time to retaliate.

    The increasing speed and power behind their blows caused the defences erected by both sides to be increasingly difficult and hasty. Furthermore, it was getting more and more difficult for them to perfectly control and adjust the strength of their blows to match the other party. This resulted in unblocked punches and kicks to swinging out rampantly on the stage, causing the entire stadium to hum and rumble, as more and more cracks appeared on the stage.

    Finally, the left and right hand that had been locked up all this while were forcefully pulled apart by the surging powering from both sides, appearing just like a ligament that had been forcefully snapped apart.

    Bang!

    A massive surge of power,ing from one of the simple collisions of attacks among the hundreds of thousands of punches and kicks sent both figures shooting back like cannonballs.

    Tap tap!

    Crack crack crack¡­

    As both of themnded simultaneously on the ground, the resulting bang shook the entire stadium, while the stage split open just like shattered ice. However, uponnding, a greater explosion of power burst forth from the 2, as the distance between each other had finally reached the ideal range for the use ofbat techniques!

    At this instant, electricity seemed to blossom from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Circting his Soul power, the visible silvery Soul Poweryer around his body shivered, before jagged like ripples appeared on its surface.

    Across him, Mo Wen had actuallye to the same exact decision, as jagged ripples formed on his Soul Power, an indication of some kind of hidden power being generated.

    2nd Drive!

    Fist smashed into fist.

    Both fists travelled at the same speed, as well as the same amount of Soul Power. Yet the Soul Power usage was different, resulting in apletely different power that burst forth from their fists. There was no sound, nor the usual airwaves from a collision of power. Instead, what seemed like a halo formed from warped space appeared around the 2 colliding fists, before rapidly expanding out like 360-degree de arc!

    HUM~~~

    The stadium¡¯s defensive barrier immediately sparkled with an intense brilliance, as though it had suffered an absolutely frightening attack. This fight had already reached the level of Heroic Soul Stagebat. Only at this moment did the sound of frightening collisione sting out.

    BANG¡­

    The expanding halo distorted the rippled soundwave, causing people to hear a heavy, yet muffled bang, which also came with a vibrating note.

    The audience had their mouths open wide, while their brains were utterly incapable to process what had happened. Before they could regain their senses, the 2 figures in the air had already crossed each other after their collision.

    However, before they couldpletely swap ces, both of them immediately sent a blow out with a twist of their body. The jagged, rippling Soul Power zes around their fists surged out, smashing together in an instant.

    This time, Wang Zhong¡¯s action appeared to be a tad bit slower. Although they were about 5 inches away, he had only managed to send his fist out one inch before their fists collided. With both of them moving at the same speed and unleashing the same amount of power, Wang Zhong¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t able to reach its peak before it connected. This could be simply exined with thews of physics. Although this was an exceedingly minute difference, Mo Wen had gained an advantage.

    BANG!

    Yet another massive bang rang out as a sonic boom exploded out. The half-heartbeat slower punch had broken the equilibrium between the 2, immediately causing Wang Zhong to fall into a disadvantage in power. Once again, they exchanged blows. Relying on the weaker rebounding power from the collision, Mo Wen had already managed to make a faster half turn. Sweeping his leg out like a whip, his 2nd attack took the lead and headed towards Wang Zhong!

    A single slower step had led to all steps bing slower.

    The mere sliver of difference in timing had given Mo Wen the opportunity to gain aplete advantage in offence. At this moment, Wang Zhong was no longer able to unleash a kick of his own to nullify Mo Wen¡¯s. The only thing he could do was to raise his hands to just in time to erect a guard.

    Bang!

    The terrifying leg force swept out, sending Wang Zhong flying out like a kicked ser ball, shooting across the ground. However, before he couldnd on the ground, the figure of Mo Wen in the air had already rushed forward. Shooting out, he instantly caught up to Wang Zhong, before sending his right leg smashing down like a guillotine!

    Wang Zhong had lost his centre of gravity, losing the initiative in the fight.

    However, all of a sudden, a sh of brilliance erupted from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    The 3rd fist!

    The 2 figures in the air smashed against each other like bolts of lightning.

    A heavy fist against a whipping leg!

    While both of their attacks had 2nd Drive imbued in them, the strength unleashed by a kick would be greater than a punch. However, at this instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s jagged Soul Power ripples seemed to undergo a mysterious transformation; what appeared to be a whirlpool, which had been umting strength for a very long time, sting out in a sh! Something akin to a dispersed-type 2nd Drive had formed in the blink of an eye!

    A massive power burst out from Wang Zhong¡¯s punch,pounding intoyers, appearing as though there were no limits to its construction.

    BANG!

    The resulting impact instantly sted Mo Wen backwards. Shooting out at a high speed, he smashed into the defensive barrier a dozen of metres away, causing a fierce sparkle to sh from the defensive barrier.

    Rumble boom¡­

    The defensive barrier cried and wailed as the stadium shook. The people in the stadium were absolutely dumbstruck. After iming the lead in the first collision, Mo Wen should have possessed a suppressive advantage in momentum. Furthermore, Mo Wen had an advantage in both the angle and power of his attack. Nevertheless, the oue had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Adding a Soul Power spiral into the fundamentals of the 2nd Drive, umting this power step by step, before unleashing such an astonishing punch. It can be called the 3rd Drive!¡± Long Mei¡¯er could not help sigh in admiration. Even legendary soldiers like her could not help but feel somewhat emotional after seeing the techniques the 2 on stage had employed, as they had yet to reach the same realm as those 2 when they were at that age.

    Not every Heroic Soul Stage soldier had made their name when they were in the Casted Soul or Heroic Soul Stage. In fact, this was more often than not, as every single person had different levels of fortune at differing Soul Stages, though it would generally increase at higher realms. This was why everyone would pay an exceeding amount of regard to a soldier¡¯s fame. Generally speaking, if the soldier was strong before they ignited their Heroic Soul, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be weak after advancing to the next realm. However, that did not mean that those who were weak in the beginning would remain weak even after advancing. There were times where the power unleashed from a human¡¯s soul would be transformed in a miraculous fashion. Naturally, this was something gifted by the heavens. Cultivation was still the main factor that humans could control. After all, luck was something no one could force.

    Take dimir¡¯s Ice Dominion and Carolyn¡¯s Heart Swords as examples; things like that, along with other matters like Grai¡¯s status as a Blood Race member, as well as the forced realm-raising silver-coloured Soul Power disyed by Wang Zhong and Mo Wen, were enough to make Long Mei¡¯er acknowledge them. However, it was still insufficient for her to move her emotionally. However, Wang Zhong¡¯stest move had indeed garnered her admiration. The 2nd Drive would reach its limits in the Heroic Soul Stage, so no one would waste their strength and effort to create higher-level techniques based off of this. It was just too difficult and torturous to analyze and learn such abat technique! Simply speaking, it was just like a starving man halfway to the edge of death having to care about world peace. Yet, Wang Zhong had done it!

    Other than Long Mei¡¯er, there were many other experts, as well as the observers from the various great aristocratic families, who were nodding their heads in admiration. The basis of the 2nd Drive was to endure the force of an iing attack, before returning it back. This was thepounding of one¡¯s strength with their opponent¡¯s strength.

    Simply speaking, one would be able to push a one-fold increase in the might of a 2nd Drive from the upper limit of how much power their body was able to produce. That was basically due to the extreme usage of one¡¯s strength. At the very least, this was the case within the Casted and Heroic Soul Stages. Only by understanding the underlying theory of the 2nd Drive, being able to endure that amount of power with one¡¯s body, as well as having sufficient training, would one be able to execute this move.

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s 3rd Drive was built on the fundamentals of the 2nd Drive, with the addition of an inner spiral present within his Soul Power. When this inner spiral was formed, it would bepressed like a spring. At the critical moment, it would fuse together with the eruption of the 2nd Drive, transforming it into 3yers of strength!

    Although it sounded extremely simple in theory, it obviously would be a massive test for his fleshly body. Furthermore, the burden his Soul Sea would need to bear was even more frightening! Thepression of the Soul Power spiral was controlled through his Soul Sea, and that was an extremely dangerous thing to do. However, Wang Zhong was able topletely ignore these points!

    At this moment, Mo Wen had finallynded on the ground. Nevertheless, the massive force and resulting momentum still continued to push him back, causing him to rapidly make 17 to 18 back rolls as he was unable to stabilize his body. The rapid speed of his rotations caused everyone to feeling their heads turning dizzy.

    In a split second, the superior position had changed hands, with Wang Zhong going on the offensive.

    Pa!

    Mo Wen mmed his left foot, forcibly stopping his body¡¯s rotation. However, just as the spinning view of heaven and earth came to a stop, Wang Zhong¡¯s punch had already appeared before him. Under the illumination of his Soul Power, the pot-sized fist rapidly grewrger. Anyone who had done 17 to 18 rolls would definitely feel giddy, with their vision spinning around. However, Mo Wen never once used his eyes in this fight.

    While he was rolling backwards, he had already used his Heart¡¯s Eye to observe every single move Wang Zhong was making, therefore, the sudden advance and iing fist were as conspicuous as day to Mo Wen.

    Just when he stopped rolling back, he rapidly extended his left hand forwards and right hand backwards. In the next instant, a white light blossomed out, as a circr halo of light formed around him. Just like the softness of nature and the toughness of the earth, his entire body started to sway.

    Mo School ¡ª Circr Force!

    A circr air current formed around Mo Wen¡¯s body, turning into a 2-metre wide cylinder. Immediately, Wang Zhong suddenly felt that his punch had entered what seemed like an extremely sticky barrier of quicksand, causing his rumbling punch to turn sluggish and slow down.

    This was followed up by a backhanded palm that came chopping over, knocking Wang Zhong¡¯s fist from its current path. Just like a lever, it gently, yet stably pushed the iing fist away, causing it to slip past Mo Wen¡¯s face.

    Bang!

    The fist intent shot out, causing an ear-piercing explosion to ring out in an empty location. As this happened, the cotton-like palm headed straight towards Wang Zhong¡¯s chest.

    This palm push appeared in slowpared to the speeds the 2 had disyed earlier. However, at this instant, half of Wang Zhong¡¯s body had already sunk into the zone of Mo Wen¡¯s Circr Force. Just like falling into quicksand, his movements were obstructed by the rolling currents present around Mo Wen.

    There was no way he could evade.

    Exhaling fiercely, Wang Zhong immediately converged his Soul Power before his chest.

    Bang!

    There was no loud bang that rang out. Instead, a massively destructive power that was hard to describe with words smashed into Wang Zhong.

    Tap tap tap¡­

    After backpedalling a few steps, Wang Zhong instantly stabilised himself. The Mo Family¡¯s Circr Force had been renowned for a very long time. Being a core secret art of the Mo School, only an extremely small number of the Mo Family members were able toprehend its mysteries.

    His backpedalling figure suddenly turned blurry, before 2, then 3 figures took his ce.

    Doppelgangers!

    3 Wang Zhongs split apart in the next instant. Just as they had formed, the 3 had already shot towards Mo Wen at the same time!

    However, Wang Zhong seemed to have forgotten that this ¡°blind¡± Mo Wen was still using his Heart¡¯s Eye!

    There 2 doppelgangers weren¡¯t even able to serve as a feint against Mo Wen, who treated them as though they were air! At this moment, the circr force imbued palm had already been pushed out towards the real Wang Zhong.

    In the blink of an eye, Wang Zhong¡¯s fist was shoved away diagonally by the iing arm. Indeed, this was the real Wang Zhong, as palm and hand made contact!

    However, before Mo Wen¡¯s shoving force could be transmitted, the feeling of contact instantly disappeared. A split secondter, a feeling of danger came bearing down from Mo Wen¡¯s back, prating through his clothes!

    Dimensional Combat Technique ¡ª Reality Inversion!

    In Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, Gui Xinying¡¯sbat technique was disyed with a higher level of perfection and mastery! The instantaneous swapping of positions had already exceeded human reflexes! There was utterly no way Mo Wen would be able to respond to it!

    Hua¡­

    The heavy fist smashed right into Mo Wen¡¯s back. However, there was no heavy feedback that Wang Zhong had expected.

    Instead, he felt as though his fist hadnded into a slippery sandbag that was immune to any force! The power behind his fist had been diverted and slipped past Mo Wen¡¯s back!

    Full body Circr Force!

    The power sting out from the fist appeared just like a stone sinking down into the ocean, being instantly devoured by the Circr Force aura, increasing the density of the cylindrical air current by a notch. In fact, it had also caused it to grow in diameter!

    Bending his body to the side and treating his left leg as an axis of rotation and his right as a drive, Mo Wen spun his entire body around like a top, before unleashing his counter attack.

    Pa! Wang Zhong¡¯s wrist was grabbed by Mo Wen! However, the surrounding dimensional space started to ripple, before Wang Zhong¡¯s body disappeared once again. In the next instant, he had moved back alongside his 2 doppelgangers.

    Mo Wen was long prepared for this. Appearing to be controlled by his will, the entire Circr Force aura started to solidify, while his left hand started to draw a spiral guard.

    Whoosh!

    This time, Wang Zhong was unable to attack before being forced to retreat. With his doppelgangers being unable to hide from his opponent¡¯s Heart¡¯s Eye, the overly focused movements and decrease in attack power made him incapable of piercing Mo Wen¡¯s Circr Force defense.

    Having escaped from the radius of the Circr Force, Wang Zhong gave a tap with his feet, sending his entire body shooting a dozen metres into the air. At the apex of his jump, his silvery Soul Power started to blossomed with shing radiance, while a silvery light burst out from his eyes.

    With his upwards momentumpletely used up, Wang Zhong turned his body, dropping headfirst towards the ground in a free-fall.

    The additional output of Soul Power, coupled with the gravitational eleration from his free-fall, as well as the umtion of two 2nd Drive attacks.

    Downward rush ¡ª 3rd Drive!

    As he rushed downwards, theyer of jagged Soul Power surrounding Wang Zhong¡¯s body caused sparks to appear as he shot through the air, causing him to appear just like a meteor that brought along a powerful and awe-inspiring sight!

    Nevertheless, not a single sign of worry appeared on Mo Wen¡¯s face. The thick red blindfold around his eyes blocked any change of expression he might have, leaving people to see a machine-like coldness disyed on the rest of his face.

    With a gentle movement, he made a retracting gesture, causing the 3-4 meter wide, 5-6 meter tall Circr Force aura to shrink down to half of its size. As this happened, the rotating air currents solidified, causing the softly flowing air around him to turn dense and heavy.

 Chapter 644 - Experts at being â€œmodestâ€ (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 644: Experts at being ¡°modest¡± (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Circr Force ¡ª Space Shatterer!

    The white cylindrical aura received Wang Zhong¡¯s attack from above, causing a depression to appear. However, its sides started to inte outwards like an exceedingly tough balloon. Although the gargantuan force continued to bear down upon it, it continued to expand in size. This spectacle seemed toe to a halt, as the pressure and the Circr Force aura entered a stalemate in their opposing forces.

    One side wanted to break through, using his power to break all defences! The other side wanted to bank on malleability to counter the iing destructive force!

    The massive opposing forces continued to expand in all directions. Just the remnants of the force alone were already able to shake the entire stadium.

    If Mo Wen had used any other move to defend against Wang Zhong¡¯s attack, he would have already been smashed apart by the continuing collision of opposing forces. Instead, his Circr Force was able to endure without giving any leeway.

    The spectacle on the stage appeared to have frozen. However, invisible to the naked eye, the Circr Force aura was continuing to take in all of the force bearing down on it. As this happened, those forces started to get devoured, umted and turned into new power within the Circr Force Aura. In the beginning, it was a showdown between equally opposing forces. However, one side was now in decline, while the other was continuing to grow stronger.

    All of a sudden, the white Circr Force air currents that were originally in a silent state started to tip the equilibrium of power, while a circr air current rippled upwards from the base.

    The silent Circr Force aura immediately started to twist around, along with the air currents. As this happened, a force burst forth from the bottom like a rocket, rising up before exploding out from Mo Wen¡¯s palms.

    During a collision between powers of this magnitude, when one side was suppressed, it would almost always result in a destructive impact.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s downwards rush was instantly dispelled. As this happened, the squashed Circr Force aura rebounded forcefully, sending all of its power into the revolution of the rising air current, shooting Wang Zhong right back into the air.

    Utterly no one, whether it was the audience in the stadium or the high-speed cameras, was able to see where Wang Zhong was shot out towards! They were only able to see the defensive barrier, which had already suffered multiple impacts, sh once again, followed by a fierce tremor rippling through the entire stadium.

    BANG!!!

    The defensive barrier blossomed with a blinding light, before turning iparably dim. Thissted for a second before its depleted energy was refilled. This was why the Federation did not host publicpetitions for Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, as their energy barrier technology wasn¡¯t powerful enough to handle the power shockwaves from any Heroic Soul Stage freaks who were at the peak. However, the Federation would never have expected their defensive barrier to have been shattered in the Casted Soul Stage match.

    Wang Zhong bent his knees slightly. Mo Wen hadunched him 30 meters into the air! Even though he did not use any power, the force of hisnding was akin to a cannonball smashing into the ground.

    BANG!

    The pitiful stage suffered a beating once again. Just like soft tofu, it split into multiple parts, as all of the umted power within Wang Zhong was dispersed across the ground. Standing up, he stretched his body, before a sliver of a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Warm upplete¡±.

    Seeing this, a simr smile appeared at the corner of Mo Wen¡¯s mouth. Clearly, the earlier attacks they hadnded on each other were just a sizing-up test. Afterpleting the tests, it was time to pull out all stops. After doing all that just to determine each other¡¯s strengths, everyone could now see that both of them were satisfied with their findings.

    However, this had left the dozen ¡°Heaven-gifted sons and daughters¡± feeling exceedingly helpless. These 2 really¡­ weren¡¯t giving them any face at all! They weren¡¯t acting, yet their actions were more than sufficient to shove people into despair!

    That motherfucker wasn¡¯t injured?

    The counterattack made using the force umted from Wang Zhong¡¯s unbelievably strong attack was more than enough to shatter the defensive barrier meant for peak Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, yet that fellow was not injured at all?

    Was there anyw of thend? Was there any humanity left? Was there any justice?

    Everyone could see the faint smile that disyed Wang Zhong¡¯s true feelings, as well as the desire to continue fighting appearing on Mo Wen¡¯s face, despite usually being stingy with his words. All of these continued to pound at the self-esteem and confidence of every expert present in the participant viewing gallery.

    That¡¯s right! They had lost! Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t lose by too much.

    Their unintended pretentiousness was the most eye-catching of all!

    The organisingmittee hastily activated a 2nd rank defensive barrier. As the new runic array barrier enveloped the stage, everyone could see from the light flowing within the seemingly corporeal runes that this barrier was much tougher than the earlier one, causing the audience beside the stage to feel a tad bit safer. If not, they really wouldn¡¯t dare to stand right beside the stage. If no new defensive barrier had been erected, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to realise how they died if any of the remnant shockwaves from the stage were to ripple their way.

    Unlike the other top experts, Gui Hao was not present in this stadium, as he was unable to meet the peculiar expressions others would have thrown his way. Nevertheless, he was watching the duel alone via Skylink. Despite being in a spacious presidential suite, he wasn¡¯t feeling well at all, especially after seeing the performances those 2 bastards were giving on stage. At this moment, a malevolent expression covered his face, as he really wanted murder them! Once they were dead, he would definitely have a chance to regain his former glory!

    Compared to Gui Hao¡¯s rage and hatred, Sharmie and Laura were iparably excited from the development on stage. Unlike others, these 2 girls didn¡¯t have such an intensepetitive spirit. This was especially so for Laura, who appeared to havepletely immersed herself into the duel. Indeed, he truly was worthy of being the man she had fallen in love with!

    Seeing Laura¡¯s expression, Sharmie could not continue watching on anymore. ¡°Oi! Lovestruck idiot. Oi, oi! Calm down! He hasn¡¯t won yet!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re the lovestruck idiot! I¡¯m just analyzing thebat situation!¡±

    ¡°Show off. Come on, continue showing off! However, those 2 fellows are really making everyone else despair, especially Wang Zhong. In the beginning, he absolutely wasn¡¯t this strong. However, his growth has skyrocketed during the past few months. Did you notice that the transformation that he has achieved within just a few short days, appears just like someone who has consumed some kind of miracle drug? That¡¯s simply too frightening! Your Potter Family must be really pulling all the stops to support him!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going off course.¡± replied Laura. Of course, she knew what Sharmie was implying. However, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t a person who would be bound by fetters. He would do everything by his own free will, and that was the Wang Zhong that Laura had fallen in love with.

    The only ones who were able to maintain their calm was the group of people from the Mo Family. At this moment, they were still chatting away merrily, appearing absolutely carefree. Even if Mo Ling were to lose, it would bepletely unable to affect their mood. This wasn¡¯t the case for just a few individuals; every single member of the Mo Family was like that!

    They were strong not because of theirbat strength, but because of their mental fortitude and self-confidence.

    An eyebrow was raised on Mo Wen¡¯s robot-like face, seemingly in reply to Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡°challenge¡±. At the same time, he bent his knees to make a horse stance. Patting his hands together, the countless air current remnants surrounding him came together, reforming into a gentle air spiral that enveloped him.

    As this happened, he pressed his palms down slowly, causing the spiraling air currents toe to a stop, sending the rock chips and dust carried within the air currents to fall to the ground. As theynded, they formed a perfect circle approximately 2 meters around Mo Wen.

    Mo School ¡ª Circr Force!

    From the beginning to the end, the cycle returns to the start, with the end being the beginning. Receiving an attack equated to unleashing an attack, with no one being able to break this cycle! This was thebat technique renowned as the king of allbat techniques!

    However, it was a pity that Mo Ling was still unable to fullyprehend the mysteries behind thisbat technique. If not, a Circr Force-imbued Mo Ling would serve as the insurmountable shield of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron! Even Grai with his Blood Race bloodline would be unable to defeat him. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Although the spectacle around Mo Wen seemed to have quietened down, even a blind man would be able to sense the amount of power that he had umted within his body. cing his right hand behind his back, he stretched his left palm out, before taunting Wang Zhong by waving his fingers.

    Was this a taunt? Even Mo Wen would taunt his opponent?

    After all, that was All Mouthy King! Only All Mouthy King was capable of causing Mo Wen to do something that betrayed his normal state. Countless people proceeded to look towards Wang Zhong. At this moment, someone as strong as All Mouthy King would definitely take up this challenge!

    Upon seeing Mo Wen¡¯s actions, Wang Zhong pursed his lips. Deep down, Mo Wen was still rather proud of himself. The Circr Force he was disyed was a top-notchbat technique in defending and counter-attacking. Simply speaking, it wasn¡¯t abat technique that could be broken with brute strength. Mo Wen was basically luring him into a trap. Only real idiots would assume that Mo Wen was an honest and straightforward soldier, as it was utterly impossible for those people to reach the height Mo Wen had reached. This person definitely was extremely smart.

    Waving his hands, the silvery Soul Power around Wang Zhong immediately formed a spiraling air current that seemed simr to the one Mo Wen had disyed! In the next moment, Wang Zhong pressed his palms downwards¡­

    Pa!

    The rock chips and dustnded on the ground, forming another perfect circle, this time around Wang Zhong.

    This? Was that Circr Force?

    The entire stadium turned silent once again. That was utterly impossible! Even within the Mo Family, only a handful of members within each generation were able to master the Circr Force! Yet, Wang Zhong was actually able to disy it?

    Although the Mo Family¡¯s Circr Force was well known under the heavens, with many being able to mimic its outward appearance, no one outside of the Mo Family was able to copy the essence of this move. Furthermore, thisbat technique was only taught within the Mo Family and never transmitted outside of the family. Yet, even the martial arts talent Mo Ling was still unable to pick it up. How was Wang Zhong able to disy it? That was merely a circle, and not the genuine Circr Force!

    As for those actions as well as forming that spiraling air current, the greater half of the people present within the participant viewing gallery were capable of aplishing that feat.

    Perhaps, he was just doing so just to piss Mo Wen off?

    However, upon seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s disy, Mo Wen¡¯s actions came to a halt. Only he knew that his opponent was using the genuine Circr Force! This was Wang Zhong¡¯s reply, showing his own self-confidence and pride!

    In a fight, it was a gamble to take action first. Just now, with his Circr Force, Mo Wen had gained the advantage. In that moment, Wang Zhong was unable to break his technique, resulting in Mo Wen continuing with his offense. Now, after disying the Circr Force, Wang Zhong had shown his hand. Now, it was time for Mo Wen to take action. This wasn¡¯t just some messy brawl happening in the alley! This was the understanding and seal of approval that top-notch experts would tacitly set up during a showdown between one another.

    Now, Mo Wen really wanted to find out whether Wang Zhong had genuinelyprehended the mysteries behind the Circr Force!

    Turning his extended left palm into a fist, Mo Wen expanded the aura radiating from him. In the next instant, the Circr Force stored within his body appeared to gush into his fist, while he made a tap with his foot.

    Whoosh!

    The distance the 2 stood from each other appeared to be non-existent; with a sh, Mo Wen had already appeared before Wang Zhong. With any fanciness, his pent up fist intent sted out. Long prepared for it, Wang Zhong waved his hands in a circr manner. Unlike the pure softness in the actions Mo Wen had disyed earlier, Wang Zhong moved his left hand rapidly while slowly moving his right hand. With his left hand being the driving force and his right being the soft one, 2 different, yetplementary forces proceeded to form. As they chased after each other, they formed a spiral, before forming a cylindrical pir than enveloped a space of 3 meters.

    Immediately, Mo Wen felt as though his fist had entered into a massive pool of mud. This mud was dense, heavy, incredibly sticky and possessed an extremely powerful suction force, making it difficult for him to pull his fist free. At the same time, the back of a palm had already swung out. Following the air currents, it easily pped Mo Wen¡¯s fist off its intended path.

    This was just like deja vu. However, this time, the attacker and defender were switched.

    It was Circr Force; yet it also wasn¡¯t Circr Force!

    At the instant of contact, Mo Wen was already able to tell the difference. Inconceivable! Nevertheless, he was delightfully surprised by Wang Zhong¡¯s p. Indeed, Wang Zhong¡¯s move possessed the essence of Circr Force, though it was not utilised in the same way. It appeared as though there was something else mixed into it. This feeling of delight was simply too incredible! When people reached the realm Mo Wen was in, the thing they were most frightened of was loneliness!

    This feeling would get stronger they became stronger!

    Unlike the slow counter-attack that Mo Wen had used for his defence, Wang Zhong¡¯s counter-attack was fast and rapid. After unleashing that backhanded p, with Mo Wen being tied down by his soft push, Wang Zhong¡¯s heavy fist had already rumbled over.

    Pa!

    Mo Wen¡¯s palm came pping over. Both of their punches were knocked off course by the other, before both of them switched to their left hands to defence and right hand for offence. Their strength was on the same level. In fact, even their level of awareness was very close to the other¡¯s.

    Completely identical thought processes and decision-making. After changing offence and defence from one hand to the other, the 2 shed once again.

    Bang Bang~~

    Their attacks were knocked off course by each other once again, with their fist intent being absorbed by the cylindrical air currents that surrounded the other person. The air currents increased in size with each absorbed attack.

    Bang bang bang¡­

    The expanded cylindrical pirs collided into each other. One spun clockwise, while the other spun counter-clockwise. The sound of the winds and forces colliding rang out, as both Circr Forces lunged at each other, both unable to suppress the other.

    Fluttering sounds rang out, like paper pping in the wind, as the berserk air currents from both cylindrical pirs spread out, spiraling about as they continued in a deadlock against one another. This was an unprecedented confrontation between the most powerfulbat techniques in the Casted Soul Stage! Mo Wen¡¯s attack was being pushed away by Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡°Circr Force¡±. Gaining the upper hand, Wang Zhong immediately counter attacked. However, upon unleashing his attack, he was knocked back by Mo Wen¡¯s Circr Force. This wasn¡¯t just some simple to-and-fro exchange; the power that was exchanged was simply outrageous! There was a first-ever exchange between 2 users of Circr Force! Every single attack was umted by the otherbatant and unleashed as a counterattack, while the terrifying Soul Power visibly radiating from the two of them started to getpletely encased by the Circr Force surrounding their bodies,pletely unable to expand outwards at all!

    Everyone felt as though they were watching a massive ticking time-bomb. Once it reached its limit, the 2 on stage would definitely end up in a miserable situation!

    The high degree of attacks and the continuous output of Soul Power caused the 2 cylindrical pirs of air currents to grow until they were 7-8 meters wide, while the ground continued to crack and shatter apart. The expressions of the 2 grew increasingly solemn, though both sides weren¡¯t able to do anything about the other. With their simr levels of Soul Power andprehension towardsbat techniques, the 2 were truly in a deadlock. The continuously rising Soul Power was being pressed equally from both sides, while both sides continued to umte power. Just a sliver of an advantage would be sufficient to break the equilibrium, and send all of the force rumbling to the disadvantaged party.

    Hum Hum Hum Hum~~

    The collisions between the 2 spiralling air currents continued to grow louder and louder, and so did the humming. Their speeds grew faster and faster, and gradually, people were no longer able to see the 2 figures present within the massive air columns. Instead, what they saw were 2 massive tornados brewing on the stage, growing more and more berserk by the second! Appearing to break through space and time, Soul Power lightning started to form in the tornadoes, a sign of impending copse.

    Despite being unable to see the 2 within the tornadoes, everyone had already held their breath, as they could feel that the situation had already reached its breaking point.

 Chapter 645 - Counterattack (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 645: Counterattack (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    All of a sudden, a mysterious spectacle appeared. The tornadoes seemed to turn transparent, revealing Wang Zhong and Mo Wen within. At this instant, both of them had opened their fists and pushed their palms towards one another. Unleashing their Circr Force to their very limits, they smashed all of the force right towards the other person. In an instant, the fused Circr Force was split apart, revealing the earth-shattering power that had been condensed within.

    Rumble bang bang¡­

    The heavens shattered and the earth was rent as dust plumes instantly filled the entire stage. The terrifying spiralling power smashing in from both sides formed a blinding white wave of air, exploding out in all directions. As it rippled out, everyone had their eyes opened wide. Who was the final victor???

    It should be Mo Wen, right? It definitely had to be Mo Wen! After all, the Mo School¡¯s Circr Force was renowned under the heavens. Who was Mo Wen? He was the number one expert in the Mo Family!

    However, those confident and fervent Mo Wen fans had frozen solid before they could go berserk!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Circr Force was actually suppressing Mo Wen! This was utterly¡­

    RUMBLE BANG BANG BANG¡­.

    A massive tremor shook through the second defensive barrier as a figure smashed into it like a cannonball! It was¡­ Mo Wen!

    It really was Mo Wen!

    While Mo Wen was sent flying, the swirling energies rushed towards the skies, leaving Wang Zhong¡¯s figure standing alone on the stage.

    Wang Zhong had actually smashed Mo Wen away in a confrontation of Circr Force???

    The entire stadium had instantly sunk into a madness stemming from people doubting reality. Was All Mouthy King going to continue defying the heavens? How could anyone live after this?

    Everyone knew about how difficult it was to learn how to disy Circr Force! Everyone also knew how frightening it was! dimir and the others all had their mouths opened wide in shock. Although they knew that there was a possibility of Wang Zhong defeating Mo Wen, never in their wildest dreams did they expect him to gain an advantage using the Mo School¡¯s ultimate art!

    This¡­ How was this possible?!

    ¡°That isn¡¯t Circr Force!¡± Long Mei¡¯ermented with a frown. This fellow from Tianjing had truly given her too much of a surprise, so much that she was starting to treat it as a norm. Nevertheless, she was still unable to resist sighing in admiration.

    It was nigh impossible forymen in the stadium, and even those talented experts in the participant viewing gallery, to recognize the move Wang Zhong had just unleashed. For them, they were probably assuming that it was the same Circr Force that Mo Wen was disying. However, although their effects appeared to be simr, the essence of Wang Zhong¡¯s moves wasn¡¯t quite the same. Precisely speaking, this was the genuine form of the Circr Force, also known as the Yin Yang Force in the dark era. However, it was assumed that this move had been lost to history! How did Wang Zhong learn it?

    Mo Wen¡¯s Circr Force had been applied in a rather extrinsic manner, forming a unique shield that could defend against all iing attacks by rotating the killing force away. However, when Circr Force was applied in an intrinsic manner, it would transcend from a defensivebat technique, bing one that could be used in an offensive manner! This was a superbat technique thatbined offence and defence into one!

    However, wanting toprehend the Yin Yang Force to the highest degree was even more difficult thanprehending the 5 Elements Constitution, as almost all of the information about it had been lost over the ages. Although the Mo Family had managed to preserve the knowledge of Circr Force, that was all they could do. Therefore, despite Heavenly Soul Stage experts being able to understand the intricacies behind thisbat technique, they had already lost the means toprehend the essence that was required to master this technique.

    It was utterly incredible for one to possess this level ofprehension ability within the Casted Soul stage. Mo Wen was already terrifying by himself. However, who would have thought that an obscure figure like Wang Zhong, hailing from a small city, would be even more astonishing than him!

    Many bigshots in the VIP podium were now whispering to one another. Compared to the shock that the audience was experiencing after having just witnessed such an awesome scene, this bunch of old men and women were more interested in the Yin Yang Force. This had naturally spiked their anticipation towards Wang Zhong¡¯s future performances. In the previous duel, he had summoned in Sovereign of Fire into his body. Now, the Yin Yang Force had appeared?

    Perhaps, they could no longer view this fellow in a simple light. Furthermore, the Gui and Zhao Families had been iparably quiet during this period of time, as though they had realised something that others did not. Naturally, this bunch of bigshots had their own guesses about the matter, though the all-knowing looks they concocted to hide their guesses had the negative effect of creating many misconceptions.

    So he knew it, then my guess is probably right. Ah, he also knows about it, so my guess is definitely right. These were the thoughts swimming behind their expressions.

    At this moment, the tornado swept out, as Soul Power lightning arced and sparkled.

    The churning tornado hid the skies and covered the earth as it swept outwards, sending massive air currents that bound Mo Wen and mmed him fiercely against the defensive barrier.

    Rumble bang bang~~~

    In a split second, the heavens and earth shook, as dust filled the air. An intense sh blossomed from the defensive barrier. so dazzling that people were unable to open their eyes. While this happened, the entire stadium shook and swayed intensely, sending the continuous sounds of shattering ss panels reverberating in all directions.

    Crack crack crack crack¡­

    Creak creak creak¡­

    Sounds that caused everyone¡¯s heart to tremble reverberated across the stadium.

    The entire stadium remained quiet as they took in what had just happened before them. Earlier, the defensive barrier was barely able to handle the burden created by Wang Zhong¡¯s blow. However, the immediate activation of the second defensive barrier with its added protection gave people a sense of rtive stability, causing them to feel safe.

    Yet, at this moment, the second defensive barrier appeared to be unable to bear the brunt, and was showing signs of copse!

    What about Mo Wen? He had received that terrifying attack with his body! This¡­ even with a powerful fleshly body, he couldn¡¯t endure it, right?

    Numerous cracks were present on the transparent and colorless dualyer defensive barrier, while Mo Wen¡¯s entire body was embedded right into it from the earlier blow, as if it was stuck¡­ However, he still seemed to be doing fine¡­

    At this moment, Mo Wen¡¯s expression appeared exceedingly solemn, and so did the atmosphere within the stadium.

    Kaboom!

    Raising his hand slowly, he ¡°pulled¡± his left hand out of from the shattered defensive barrier it was embedded in.

    Crack crack crack crack¡­

    Iparably clear sounds akin to those made when ss panels were shattered rang out. As though the most critical foundation had been removed from a jigsaw puzzle, arge hole instantly appeared in the crackden dualyer defensive barrier. Subsequently, the cracks rapidly widened, before the entire barrier shattered apart!

    Mo Wen proceeded to pull his body out and descended onto the ground. Due to being embedded 20-30 meters in the air, he could not avoidnding heavily onto the ground like a cannonball striking the ground.

    BANG!

    Just like a god of war, he did not even bend his knees uponnding, appearing just like a lump of leadnding straight down onto the ground, shattering the already shattered stage into 4-5rge pieces!

    The cracking sounds from the defensive barrier and the ground mixed together with the shocked criesing from the audience, reverberating throughout the stadium.

    Rumble¡­ bang!

    The viewing gallery, which was already extremely quiet, turned in a stretch of deathly silence, as everyone ced their gazes onto Mo Wen¡¯s body.

    It looks like¡­ he really wasn¡¯t injured?

    From the state he disyed when he hadnded on the ground, that seemed to be the case.

    However, how was that possible! He had taken that terrifying move from Wang Zhong head on! Even a meteorite would get dented by the power behind that blow!

    Admiration surfaced within Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s heart upon seeing this, a shocking response for someone of her level. After discovering the differences in his opponent¡¯s power generation, Mo Wen had immediately diverted all of his strength into defense, while disying the mysteries of the Circr Force to its limits, allowing him to divert arge amount of the attacking force away. It was a must for any expert to be able to judge the might of an opponent¡¯s attack. Mo Wen was known to be top-notch in his reaction speed and judgement. Uponnding, he had also diverted all of the remnant force from the attack. It could be said that Wang Zhong¡¯s sudden attack seemed to have achieved nothing.

    Well, apart from ripping up his opponent¡¯s clothes.

    Of course, Long Mei¡¯er would notment about this. There was nothing more to be said towards those who knew exactly what had happened, and it was pointless to exin it to those who didn¡¯t. She would onlyment on matters that would influence the judgement for this duel. The majority of the soldiers present in the participant viewing gallery weren¡¯t able to make out what had happened. It was likely that only 5-6 people were able to get an inkling, though they only had a smattering of knowledge towards the true mysteries of Wang Zhong¡¯s and Mo Wen¡¯s actions.

    The reason why Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were truly powerful wasn¡¯t just due to the amazing attacks they could unleash, or the outstanding defenses they could muster. The more important reason was that they were able to make urate and decisive responses during a fight. This was the core of what made people powerful. Regardless of how powerful a technique could be, it required the right timing of execution before it¡¯s brilliance could be disyed.

    Landing emotionlessly onto the ground, Mo Wen proceeded to clench his fists. Soul Power burst forth fiercely from him, before cracking sounds rang out across his body. What seemed like delight appeared on his face, and as the cracking sounds continued, the sliver of a smile on his face gradually turned clearer.

    Only after thest attack did he finally gain an understanding of Wang Zhong¡¯s methods. It wasn¡¯t Circr Force, but a move that was beyond Circr Force! It was the epitome of the Circr Force¡¯s movement of power,bining offence and defence into one!

    Yin Yang Force!

    No one had a greater understanding of this lost set of ultimate arts than the Mo Family. Using the 5 Elements Constitution as a basis for cultivation, Mo Wen had only managed to grasp half of the mysteries behind the Circr Force. He would have never expected Wang Zhong to be able to obtain the other half! However, it seemed that Wang Zhong had yet topletely master it. If not, he would not have been able to defend against thest attack. During their preparations for this match, his family was suspecting that Wang Zhong might have inherited his skills from a master, as it was impossible toprehend the uniquebat techniques that he had previously disyed without the aid of a good teacher. Although cultivation was still dependent on one¡¯s own ability, a master was still needed for guidance through the basics. Therefore, it was impossible for Wang Zhong to be treated as a new upstart who possessed superficial knowledge.

    If Wang Zhong¡¯s master was an existence as powerful as the Mo Family, the identity of the master would have already been known. It appeared that he was not from this ne. Could he be from the hyperdimension?

    One had to know that from the time mankind had walked out from the dark era, there were many absolutely powerful experts who had given up on all worldly matters in the pursuit of ultimate strength. To them, this was the ultimate path in mankind¡¯s evolution. After all, not everyone had the heart of Buddha, especially those experts. As they grew older, they would be more willing to pursue longevity and the mysteries behind it. This meant that some of these experts were travelers of the hyperdimension. Who knew if one of them was the source of Wang Zhong¡¯s knowledge?

    Mo Wen was hard-pressed to conceal the excitement that had appeared on his face. Regardless of the truth behind the matter, this was what Mo Wen had hoped for. The fight was finally interesting! Only through this would he feel that he had not wasted his time in this CHF! Extending his hands, he ripped the remnants of the tattered clothes that covered his body.

    Rip~~~

    The tattered clothing was instantly torn into bits, revealing a ghastly sight to everyone.

    His muscles weren¡¯t the exceedingly thick and substantial type, yet were incredibly tough and resilient, as though they were made of countless steel wires twisted together. This was coupled with his bronze-colored skin, which gave a tough look akin to cured leather, as well as the distribution of his muscles, forming a toughyer of defence. Frankly speaking, it wasn¡¯t very aesthetically pleasing. However, from the perspective of a soldier, his body was basically a perfect piece of art!

    Rippling Muscled Steel Body!

    However, that wasn¡¯t the aspect that had shocked people the most! What caused everyone¡¯s heart to palpitate with fear was the innumerable scars that covered the bronze, cured leather-like skin! Various kinds of holes made by knives and arrows, and bite marks made by teeth were present, with their numbers so dense that not a single patch of unblemished skin remained on his body!

    The heavens-gifted children in the viewing galleries, who were initially jealous of Mo Wen¡¯s talent, believing that he was the most blessed by the heavens, were utterly shocked by what they saw. In reality, they felt they had worked pretty damn hard, and had given quite a lot in their pursuit of strength. Every single day, they would train till their backs were drenched with sweat. While other people were having fun, they were training. While everyone was at gatherings, they were training. All of them felt that they had sacrificed a lot of their personal time just for the sake of training. However, upon looking at Mo Wen¡­

    Exactly what kind of training and experiences had he gone through? Exactly how many times did he linger on the edge of life and death, to have obtained so many terrifying scars? Exactly who would be able to leave scars like these on that pervert, Mo Wen?

    Even those soldiers from the northern regions, who treated scars as something beautiful, and were famed from their cruel and vicious training, instantly felt terror and were drenched in cold sweat upon seeing the state of Mo Wen¡¯s body. Present on their bodies were various kinds of scars, which were their symbols of honour and glory. Compared to the average person, they understood exactly what scars meant! The northern regions nevercked brave and courageous soldiers, nor did theyck madmen who would cut themselves up when they had nothing to do. However, there had never been anyone who possessed a simr extent of decorations as Mo Wen!

    With the level of strength he possessed, exactly how much did he have to experience to force himself to such a point? The stronger one was, the harder it was to get injured. Of course, fighting against people of a higher level than oneself had a very high probability of resulting in one¡¯s death. That was why it was difficult to achieve a breakthrough. It would be absolutely impossible to encounter life-or-death situations that offered the opportunity to surpass one¡¯s limits, if the older generation were to always provide care and protection. This was the most difficult aspect in the pursuit of the pinnacle.

    This was no longer an issue of hard work and bravery! Each and every one of those terrifying scars was indication of a step that Mo Wen had taken at the edge of death!

    Even more frightening was the fact that Mo Wen was now standing there,pletely free of injuries, whether hidden or external. That meant that he was extremely lucky! This wasn¡¯t a joke! Without luck, any powerhouse would have already been buried in the ground. Although those Heavenly Soul Stage experts, or those standing at the apex of their various upations, would have surely undergone many bouts of pain and suffering, luck was one of the major factors that allowed them to reach their current positions.

    Being able to escape from the reaper¡¯s scythe so many times showed that Mo Wen was genuinely blessed by the heavens!

    A crystalline, silver coloured Soul Power rippled across his toned, bronzed body, illuminating the numerous scars with a peculiar shade that caused people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.

    Hu¡­

    Mo Wen let his breath out in a long exhtion of air, before his Soul Power started to transform. Being iparably sensitive to Soul Power frequencies, Wang Zhong could clearly sense those changes. In this instant, an intense undtion had shook through Mo Wen¡¯s original stable peak frequency.

    This was a sharp and intense undtion. If a graph was used to describe Mo Wen¡¯s current Soul Power frequency, it would appear as though there were countless spikes present on it at this very instant!

    A sharp intent appeared on his body!

    Gold!

    A sliver of a gold tinge surfaced on his silver Soul Power, as though golden threads were spun around his Soul Power.

    This was closely followed by another transformation. This time, it was much more calm than the sharp and intense undtion earlier. The change brought about a wave of exuberant life force!

    Wood!

    His Soul Power changed again! This time, it surged about like a tsunami about to smash into the shore, yet appeared deep and unending! An additional transparent luster appeared around his silver Soul Power.

    Water!

    Yet again, this was quickly followed by a berserk billowing, a ridiculously intense fluctuation! This brought about an intense surge of energy, as well as a fiery-red tinge!

    Fire!

    Finally, the Soul Power frequency returned to a calm and tranquil line, with no waves or troughs, as stable as Mount Tai, with a yellow tinge surfacing as it appeared.

    Earth!

    Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth!

    Compared to the 5 Elements Constitution he had activated during his duel against Carolyn, he was now using the Heroic Soul Stage silver Soul Power. Therefore, the 5 different coloured glows that the 5 Elements Constitution should have caused, had now fused into one!

    An iparably mysterious spectacle appeared before everyone. For those soldiers without special abilities, Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power appeared to be a pure silver shade. For those soldiers with a fire attribute special ability, they would see a fiery red tinge around his Soul Power. For those that with an ice or water attribute special ability, they would see a transparent luster. As for those with a gold attribute special ability, they were terrified to see a soul-stirring gold tinge present around Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power!

 Chapter 646 - Unprecedented (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 646: Unprecedented (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    This definitely wasn¡¯t the earthen yellow tinge brought about by an earth attribute special ability. Despite it being called a golden color by many earth attribute special ability users, it wasn¡¯t the case. However, there was indeed a smidge of earth attribute energies within Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Power essence.

    A Heavenly Soul Stage¡¯s Soul Power essence?

    If that was truly the case, all of the soldiers in the stadium would not feel like living anymore! That basically meant that Mo Wen would definitely enter the Heavenly Soul Stage!

    The entire stadium erupted into chaos, before people quickly arrived at a proper understanding. That wasn¡¯t a Heavenly Soul Stage Soul Power essence! Instead, it was a representation of Mo Wen¡¯s mastery over his 5 Elements Constitution. He definitely didn¡¯t just awaken his 5 Elements Constitution, as he was already showing control over the mutual repulsion between the 5 elements.

    Exactly what kind of might it was able to disy? No one knew, as no one had ever seen it before! At the very least, Mo Wen had yet to disy it against a Casted Soul Stage opponent.

    The smile was still present on Mo Wen¡¯s face as his figure disappeared. This was his appreciation of Wang Zhong¡¯s Yin Yang Force!

    There was no explosive rush, nor any loud whooshing. Instead, all of Mo Wen¡¯s energies appeared to be controlled in an extremely strict manner.

    Whoosh¡­

    Even Wang Zhong was incapable of using his eyes to track Mo Wen¡¯s movements! In an instant, thetter had appeared before him. At this instant, his Yin Yang Force was still activated, with him already sensing Mo Wen¡¯s blossoming fighting intent earlier. This allowed him to instantly unleash the spiraling aura, which formed into a cylindrical pir of mud. Extending his hands, he immediately focused all of his attention towards the iing Mo Wen.

    However, just as he had raised his hands, Mo Wen¡¯s fist had alreadye bearing down from his front.

    Bang!

    Immediately, Wang Zhong suffered a heavy blow on his head, causing his entire body to backpedal. Although his Ying Yang Force and his defensive Soul Power had negated the greater half of Mo Wen¡¯s attack, the impact still caused Wang Zhong to feel slightly dizzy.

    The Yin Yang Force was ineffective. When the strength and speed on an iing attack were multiple levels higher, neither the Yin Yang Force nor the Circr Force would be able to convert the iing force into a counter-attack. This was the inherent limitation of those moves. Bluntly speaking, those pure counter-attacking techniques were more energy-saving,?durable, and advantageous against opponents at the same level. However, once the equilibrium of power was broken, anybat technique would be useless.

    Clearly, Mo Wen was well aware of this. Therefore, using overwhelming force was the best way to deal with the Yin Yang Force. Of course, he could also choose to use Circr Force to entangle Wang Zhong. However, that was not a move Mo Wen would make!

    Wang Zhong immediately pressed his hands against the ground and rapidly summoned his strength to push himself upright. However, just as he had bent his elbows, a heavy kick had already rushed towards his chest.

    Boom!

    An intense pain radiated out from his chest. Before Wang Zhong could right himself, he was sent flying backwards once again. However, a figure rapidly pursued over, as Mo Wen had already appeared before the flying Wang Zhong.

    A left leg was held high like Thor¡¯s hammer, before chopping down like a war axe!

    BOOM!

    RUMBLE BOOM!

    An earthquake-like tremor struck the stadium once again.

    Mo Wen¡¯s foot smashed into Wang Zhong¡¯s chest, smashing him right into the ground. Like a piece of tofu, the ground instantly caved in, forming a 3 meter wide, ? meter deep depression.

    Everyone was dumbfounded¡­

    Compared to before, the speed and strength Mo Wen was currently disying was at least twice as much! This was the strength of the 5 Elements Constitution, which lorded over the masses. Once it was awakened, coupled with the tenacity and luck of someone like Mo Wen, the aplishments would be terrifying. Every single progression was exceedingly difficult to make, though the benefits would bepounded.

    Someone as strong as All Mouthy King was unexpectedly unable to find any leeway to counterattack! This was an utter beatdown!

    Hua~~

    Without waiting for the audience to regain their senses from their shock, an azure fire was set aze around Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, attempting to burn that leg pressing down onto him, to burn it to ashes!

    Upon appearing, the divinized azure mes instantly exploded out, transforming into a massive ze. The resulting heatwave rushed towards the sky, while the azure ze instantly enveloped the 2 within. In the next second, Mo Wen had already disappeared, reappearing immediately at a location 10 meters away. As the azure ze attempted to burn his Soul Power, Mo Wen gave a slight shake of his body, causing the mes to rapidly dissipate. This divinized ze, that was exceedingly difficult to get rid off, and possessed more than sufficient power to cause the other CHF participants to tremble in fear, was extinguished by him with such ease! In fact, the ze wasn¡¯t even able to break through the outer defensive Soul Poweryer around his body! The absolute defensive and offensive capabilities formed by his control over the mutually destructive effects between the 5 elements were more than any other single element special abilities could rival. At the very least, an ordinary divinized realm attack waspletely insufficient.

    Standing up, the ze around Wang Zhong dissipated, though he did not immediately go on the offensive. Before him, Mo Wen also did not unleash any more attacks, standing still at his current position as he looked at Wang Zhong. It would bepletely useless if Wang Zhong was only able to summon divinized mes. Furthermore, he believed that Wang Zhong was not the kind of person who would be senseless to continue using an ineffective method.

    ¡°Let me see something new.¡± Mo Wen¡¯s voice rang out indifferently.

    There was already no one speaking in the stadium, as well in the Skylink. These 2 perverts! Those were divinized mes! How could he extinguish them like that! Most importantly, Mo Wen was still slightly disappointed¡­ he was disappointed in All Mouthy King¡¯s divinized special ability¡­

    Wang Zhong gawked slightly, before bursting out into uncontrobleughter. This was the reason why he felt that Mo Wen was an interesting fellow! Only this kind of person would have simr thoughts as himself. Being able to fight with this person in this ce was worth it!

    Wang Zhong was now in high spirits, while his clothes had long be tattered pieces hanging on his body. With a casual pull and a slight ripple of his exquisite muscles, a burst of power exploded out from him, shattering the remnants of Mo Wen¡¯s fist intent present on the defensive Soul Poweryer on his body.

    From Wang Zhong¡¯s current appearance, it seemed like Mo Wen¡¯s earlier attacks had clearly done no substantial damage. For people at their realm, it was impossible for them to sustain serious injuries if their Soul power and fleshly body defenses were not broken through. Simply speaking, it was just like ordinary people umting their power. As long as the power didn¡¯t drain away, it was extremely difficult to get injured. Naturally, the degree of umtion for these 2 freaks was truly astonishing.

    Wang Zhong raised his left hand, before spreading out his palm.

    Whoosh!

    An azure me immediately appeared in the middle of his palm.

    Divinized fire attribute special ability?

    Silence hung over the entire stadium. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong¡¯s supporters were feeling rather nervous about the current situation, with some feeling their throats turning parched, with their breathing becameborious. That was because Wang Zhong¡¯s current special ability was utterly useless against Mo Wen, as it was unable to even break through the Soul Power defenses created by Mo Wen¡¯s 5 Elements Constitution! Under such circumstances, even a powerful attack using the divinized mes might not have any effect at all.

    Just as doubts were appearing in people¡¯s hearts, Wang Zhong had already extended his right hand.

    There was no sound nor any sparkle of light. As his right hand extended, a clump of ck mes had already started burning silently within his palm.

    Hellish mes?

    That should also be useless! He didn¡¯t even use it against dimir. Obviously, that little bit of darkness attribute special ability would basically be insignificant before Mo Wen. At their level, the number of moves would no longer be an indication of an advantage. Instead, it was all about the realm!

    The more of such actions Wang Zhong disyed, the more people felt as though he was closer towards exhausting all of his options. Compared to Mo Wen¡¯s increase in all of his stats, Wang Zhong only had a divinized me in one hand, and Hellish mes in the other, causing him to appear iparably pitiful¡­

    Those words sounded slightly awkward, as anyone with capabilities at this level would be famous inbat. However, up against Mo Wen, in this apex showdown in the CHF finals, it truly paled inparison¡­

    Quite a few people in the participant viewing gallery were shaking their heads. It wasn¡¯t due to Wang Zhong being weak, but¡­ he was finished! Mo Wen was truly shameless to participate in the CHF with this level of strength! He should have participated in a more suitablepetition! This was basically like an adult beating down little children!

    Laura¡¯s tightly clenched hands were already drenched in cold sweat, while her heart was filled with considerable worry. At this moment, Mo Wen was radiating with suffocating pressure. Furthermore, he had yet to remove his blindfold! This was an immense psychological pressure! Not far away, Carolyn shot a look towards Laura, paying special attention to the worrying state thetter was in. Although she had heard of some rumours, the scene before here caused a slight frown to appear on her face.

    Frankly speaking, any divinized special ability would clearly seem inferior in the face of Mo Wen¡¯s 5 Elements Constitution. This disparity in realm absolutely couldn¡¯t be made up for with quantity.

    However, Mo Wen was the only person who wasn¡¯t looking down on Wang Zhong. It was very simple. How would Wang Zhong, among everyone present, now have the clearest understanding of the issues at hand?

    The zing azure and hellish mes grew bigger at the same time, growing from little mes dancing in his palms into 2 roaring zes. They proceeded to burn along Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, before extending towards the center of his body.

    Hua hua hua hua¡­.

    In just a second, the azure and ck mes were about to meet at Wang Zhong¡¯s chest?

    Before the audience could react to this situation, they had already made contact!!!

    Fusion special ability?

    While watching via Skylink, despite feeling even more unbearable than before, seeing Wang Zhong getting beaten up by Mo Wen still brought about satisfaction in Gui Hao¡¯s heart. As for Wang Zhong wanting to fuse his divinized azure mes and the hellish mes?

    Haha!

    What dogshit fusion special ability! He was just looking to die!

    Only ordinary special abilities had the possibility of being fused together. That was because they weren¡¯t especially high in realm, nor in power, and thus were obviously much more ¡°tamed¡±, allowing them to be controlled and subdued.

    However, what about divinized special abilities? Take a look at the name; that was a power of deities! It was already an enormous blessing to be able to use them! How could a mere Casted Soul Stage person actually dare to ¡°control and subdue¡± them? From the dark era till now, there had been no cases of anyone being able to fuse them to other special abilities.

    What¡¯s more, he was trying to fuse it with ordinary hellish mes! A 2nd rank fire fusing with a 1st rank fire?

    Without talking about fusion, the divinized azure fire would definitely reject that low ranking fire, out of disdain and ipatibility. The hellish mes were considered to be from a darkness attribute special ability. Although it possessed a devouring ability, it wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications toe close to a higher ranking divinized special ability.

    Could this fellow not even know the fundamental theory of equilibrium when it came to special ability fusion? Did he just do this to create a more powerful move? This was so hrious that it would knock people¡¯s teeth off!

    If fusing special abilities were that easy, the streets would already be filled with fusion special abilities! The only result that would happen would be that fellow self-destructing when that fusion failed, ending his wretched, lowly, dog-likemoner life.

    Die! Go and die! Die, you lowly bastard! Go and die in that rottenpetition!

    Every single time he looked at Wang Zhong, berserk roars would howl out from Gui Hao¡¯s heart. His loss, followed by a string of bad decisions, had caused himself to fall into an unrecoverable pit. Only through Wang Zhong¡¯s death would he be able to wash away this loss of dignity. However, that waste, Zhao Zimo, was still not able to dispose of Wang Zhong, and had ended up losing his life! Now, the higher-ups had felt that the Gui Family was extremely vulgar and stupid. Currently, the Gui Family had not made their move, and it was impossible for them to touch Wang Zhong in such a situation. However, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end here. When the CHF was over, everything would be settled!

    A malevolent expression covered the entirety of Gui Hao¡¯s face, causing him to appear just like a crazed demon, eyes gleaming with a reddish glow. At this moment, one would be utterly incapable of finding any trace of the calm and cool-headed nature that a heaven-gifted son should possess.

    If there was one person that he really wished to get rid of in this world, it would be, without the slightest bit of doubt, the dog-likemoner with vulgar smoke all around his body on the Skylink!

    Gui Hao¡¯s malevolence was a stark contrast to the many uneasy eyes that were focused on Wang Zhong. To him, Wang Zhong had already be a sore point in his heart. If Wang Zhong didn¡¯t die, Gui Hao would be utterly incapable of meeting anyone else! Although he had lost his dignity by doing so, the Gui Family would absolutely not give up on this sessor of theirs, especially one with such talents.

    Laura, Scarlet, Emily¡­ truthfully speaking, most of the girls had turned pale as they clenched their fists tightly. Sharmie ced her hands on Laura¡¯s white knuckles. As she did so, she could feel that Laura¡¯s soft, little hands were currently shivering.

    In an exceedingly rare note, Sharmie had actually teased thetter. ¡°Rx. I feel that Wang Zhong definitely has his own assurance of doing this. We better not waste our worries blindly.¡±

    Hearing that, Laura nodded. She could hear her heart pounding, as well as droning sounds filling her head. She was also able to feel the assurance that Sharmie was radiating from her hand. Frankly speaking, she did not pay attention to what Sharmie had said.

    Fusing special abilities. Furthermore, one of the abilities was a divinized special ability¡­ an explosion was the most likely oue. Mo Wen¡¯s 5 Elements Constitution was in ordance with the theory of mutual subjugation between the 5 elements. However, was there such a thing between darkness and fire? No one had ever heard of such a thing! For both the academies and the aristocratic families, this was unprecedented! Wang Zhong was ying with his life!

    There was no need for this, right? This was just apetition! This was just apetition¡­

    There was no need to bet one¡¯s life for victory in thispetition!

    Iparable silence filled the stadium, as everyone focused all of their attention towards the stage. Even the totally unknowingymen in the audience could feel the extraordinary decisiveness Wang Zhong was disying by fusing 2 special abilities.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned solemn.

    There were only 2 people who didn¡¯t share a simr expression. Mo Wen¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, without any intention of interrupting Wang Zhong. As for Wang Zhong, his eyes were now gleaming with excitement.

    His opponent was stronger, so strong to the extent that Wang Zhong had been forced to his wit¡¯s end! Against such an opponent, he definitely needed to surpass himself, to gain the possibility of obtaining victory!

    The fusion of his divinized fire and his darkness attribute special ability.

    In fact, long ago, while he was dueling with Gui Xinying, afterpletely unleashing his darkness attribute special ability, Wang Zhong had these thoughts swimming through his head.?The basis of this was due to the exceedingly strong tolerance of his Soul Sea, a blessing from the Fate Stone, which negated some of the dangers other people would face when fusing special abilities. While pondering on this issue, what he considered wasn¡¯t the dangers he would face, but the more concrete intricacies about special ability fusion.

    The difficulties faced when fusing special abilities were the tolerance and control of one¡¯s Soul Power, as well as the simrities between the special abilities. As long as the critical bnce was found, the possibility of fusion would be greater than zero.

    Unlike others, Wang Zhong did not have even a shred of worry regarding the aspect of the Soul Sea , as he possessed a gargantuan Soul Sea that was unfathomable to everyone else. In fact, even the owner, Wang Zhong, was not clear exactly howrge his Soul Sea was. The level of tolerance would definitely be extraordinary; there was absolutely no need for him to worry at all.

 Chapter 647 - No one else has this kind of talent (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 647: No one else has this kind of talent (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Having dealt with the most difficult aspect, the only thing left was to find the critical points that were present in both special abilities. The greater the number of simrities, the greater the possibility of a sessful fusion.

    As for those simrities, he had already found 3 of them.

    The first one was that both were at the divinized realm. His azure fire was already at that level. As for his darkness attribute special ability, it had, in fact, reached the divinized realm after the stimtion it had received from the Fate Stone after the duel against Gui Xinying. Although he still wasn¡¯t too used to controlling this divinized darkness attribute special ability, he also didn¡¯t have any corresponding moves that he could unleash. However, at the very least, the 2 special abilities were at the same realm.

    On the other hand, both of them shared the aspect ofbustion, which was undoubtedly another simrity.

    Naturally, these 2 points were still insufficient. The 3rd simrity was the one that had genuinely assured Wang Zhong of a sessful fusion: the true essence of the Yin Yang shield he hadprehended right in this fight against Mo Wen!

    As long as the 2 different powers were able to reach a certain level ofpatibility with one another, through the application of the Yin Yang shield¡¯s true essence, he would be able to fuse them together into a stronger power! This was something the entire world had only dreamt of aplishing!

    The heavens and the earth would be as big as one¡¯s heart willed!

    An absolutely resolute shade shed across Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Without a shred of hesitation, the 2pletely different mes quickly reached his chest, beforeing into contact with each other.

    Humm~~~

    At the instant of contact, the azure mes and ck mes created mysterious sparks that appeared just like little balls of lightning. Upon forming, they immediately exploded apart, revealing the distinct ipatibility between these 2 mes.

    This was closely followed by the 2nd contact.

    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle sizzle~~~

    With just a simple probing contact, the 2 mes had already produced such berserk reactions.

    With a maddened fury, they attempted to devour and attack each other. However, the divinized azure mes were unable to triumph over the hellish mes, while the hellish mes were also unable to devour the azure mes. At this moment, the might of these 2 special abilities were unexpectedly rising in tandem, before 2 thick pirs of fire rushed up into the sky. Could it be that the darkness-attribute hellish mes were on a realm higher than ordinary special abilities? That was clearly impossible! A divinized special ability was a divinized special ability, and was on a distinct level higher than ordinary special abilities.

    However, as she watched this spectacle, Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes had already lit up like torches, while an inconceivable expression appeared on her face. This Wang Zhong was simply too inconceivable! Hellish mes at a divinized realm! On the other side, Mario was already stupefied by what he was seeing. Was this even possible?

    Only these 2 people who had an iparable understanding towards hellish mes were able to instantly sense that those hellish mes were definitely extraordinary. That was because ordinary hellish mes were utterly incapable of possessing such might!

    The only possible exnation was a divinized darkness attribute special ability.

    However, even if they really were divinized hellish mes, did it have anything inmon with 2nd rank azure mes? The darkness attribute special ability was inplete opposition to the light attribute and the 5 elemental attribute special abilities! Perhaps, he was using the opposing traits of these 2 special abilities, but¡­

    This was too crazy! Only a madman would attempt such an extreme method! That was utterly at odds with themon knowledge for the fusion of special abilities.

    Even people who did not understand what was going one were shocked by what they saw. Of course, those who were unable toprehend the situation were also shocked by Wang Zhong¡¯s decision. Although Mo Wen did not use his eyes to see, he could already sense the madness, with his iparably clear Heart¡¯s Eye letting him ¡°see¡± every single detail with impable detail.

    Wang Zhong seemed to have awakened his darkness attribute special ability not long ago. That was because his usage of it was undoubtedly too basic. However, he strangely possessed an exceedingly high talent in it, while being considerably clear in his understanding of the mysteries of darkness.

    This was utterly inconceivable! Anyone would first rely on imitation before gaining a better understanding of their special abilities. However, Wang Zhong gave Mo Wen the feeling of having understood the mysteries, before learning how to apply them. He hadpletely flipped the orthodox learning process on its head! The reason why his control over the hellish mes appeared so unique was due to beingpletely unbounded by the limits and boundaries that other hellish mes were restricted with.

    During the training process to reach the apex of strength, one would need to possess the madness and bravery to surpass limits. Mo Wen was like that, and so was Wang Zhong. This was truly worth his wait!

    At this moment, the 2 berserk special abilities had already filled the entire stadium with terrifying waves of heat. The scorching heat from the 2nd rank divinized azure mes, coupled with the dread unleashed by the devouring trait of the hellish mes, permeated throughout the entire stadium. Now, with the defensive barrier being shattered, theymen in the audience were experiencing an uncontroble bout of dread and terror.

    Fortunately, Joseph Cole and the other deputy judges had hastily executed the backup n, immediately activating the reserve defensive barrier. At the same time, there were employees rapidly moving around while huggingrge boxes filled with red crystals, to supplement the energy reserves of the defensive barrier. The source of the defensive barrier was the projector that was installed in the basement of the stadium. As long as sufficient energy was provided, it would immediately reactivate. Furthermore, they had turned the defensive barrier¡¯s protective ranking to its highest possible state, causing the golden-tinged defensive barrier to appear quite a bit more stable than the earlier ones.

    Hum hum hum hum¡­

    All of a sudden, the 2 fiery pirs sprouting out from Wang Zhong¡¯s body had already started to twine together, just like a fiery beast from the ancient antiquity bursting through the clouds, roaring with fury as though it wanted to devour the sky. In the next instant, the fiery pirs suddenly retracted, while the ballooning power was immediately suppressed. The mes and heat waves that had blotted the skies instantly dissipated, being reced by a deep purplish figure standing in the middle of the stage!

    Apletely different Wang Zhong had appeared, with his Soul Power burning with a deep purplish brilliance. This was apletely new fire, causing the entire stadium to be at a loss for words. No one had ever heard of darkness and fire attribute energies fusing together! Wang Zhong had be a legitimate pioneer!

    An all-new fusion special ability had been born! Completely unlike the radiant explosiveness possessed by the divinized azure mes, as well as the sinister devouring aura from the darkness mes, the purplish mes appeared rather calm and tranquil, yet possessed a devilish shade to it.

    No one had a clear understanding of this current situation. Even Long Mei¡¯er with her vast knowledge, as well as those bigshots in the VIP podium, had their eyes lighting up like torches and their foreheads all scrunched up. All of them werebing their memories, trying to find a simr example to the current situation happening on stage. However, none of them were able to find any precedents! Since the establishment of the Federation, the system of power had been thoroughly mapped and was extremely stable. Anything that was not listed within would have some problem or another on a fundamental level. Furthermore, it was too difficult to create a new path, as any attempt to discover any new mysterious power would alwayse with a corresponding form of mortal danger. After all, if something ¡°new¡± could be discovered, someone else would probably have already documented it.

    In fact, from the responses they were getting from Wang Zhong, they could sense that the purplish mes had already exceeded a divinized special ability, though it had not reached the dominion realm.

    This¡­ was apletely new power! A power that had never been recorded in the history books!

    The bigshots were stopped their whispered discussions, and focused a greater level of attention towards Wang Zhong. This new power thetter had created would definitely be entered into the history books.

    This Wang Zhong had created a runic array forbat use, and had now disyed that mysterious purple mes! This was the 2nd time he had created history!

    Previously, the birth of every legend would be apanied by the story of how this legend was born. However, seemingly all of them had happened on Heavenly Soul Stage experts. However, this little fellow was merely at the Casted Soul Stage!

    The purple mes rapidly stabilized. Extending his left hand, he gave a clench of his fist.

    Pa!

    A purple brilliance blossomed before power exploded out uncontrobly in all directions. He had merely clenched his fist, yet it felt like he had shattered the surrounding space apart!

    A small spark dangling on his fingertip dripped onto the ground like melted wax.

    Sizzle sizzle¡­

    What seemed like a sizzling sound, abet sounding quite soft, rang out from the stage. Although nothing happened at first, people quickly noticed signs of corrosion appearing within a 2-meter radius of where the spark hadnded.

    Seeing this, Wang Zhong¡¯s face was filled with delight and excitement. This was the first time he had done such a thing, as this matter had only been a theory he was pondering about. Only after experiencing the pressure from Mo Wen, as well as the stimtion that came along with it, that he decided to walk down this path!

    Frankly speaking, the purpose of this fight was for the sake of growth. His growth rate had been rather astonishing, as he had only started toprehend many of his abilities during this CHF. The so-called precipitation and umtion were matters of the past, as he had previously experienced too many crazy activities in the infinite darkness during his childhood. However, during that time, he had thepany of Simba. Therefore, this was the first time that he had undergone such danger while attempting to create a new move, without receiving any guidance from anyone.

    Raising his head, Wang Zhong focused his gaze back on his opponent. At this moment, a shade of excitement had already appeared on Mo Wen¡¯s face.

    Wang Zhong did not disappoint him.

    In fact, through his Heart¡¯s Eye, he could sense that Wang Zhong¡¯s current state was rather simr to his 5 Elements Constitution. However, there were still differences in their core essences that appeared rather contradictory to each other. Nevertheless, it had caused Wang Zhong to appear more mysterious, and thus stimted his curiosity and fighting intent even more.

    The desire forbat was already roaring aze in Mo Wen¡¯s heart. Lowering his body slightly, he pulled his left fist to his waist as he shifted into a fighting stance.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Bang!

    Just as Mo Wen¡¯s voice rang out, a purple shade had already shed across the stage. Despite having a certain level of judgement towards Wang Zhong¡¯s newfound power, the absolutely lighting-quick speed still caught Mo Wen slightly off guard.

    Through his Heart¡¯s Eye, he could sense that his opponent¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t just limited to the basic speed granted from his physical ability. On the contrary, the newly formed demonic mes seemed to naturally possess some kind of additional power, formed from the fusion of fire and darkness; this was somehow different from each individual special ability.

    Although Wang Zhong¡¯s speed was exceedingly quick, Mo Wen¡¯s speed was simrly high. With his reaction speed reaching the limits of human ability, Mo Wen had already rushed up into the air the same time Wang Zhong had done the same. Without any indication or noise, the 2 figures had already collided midair in the blink of an eye!

    Hua!

    An intensely dazzling halo expanded out rapidly from where the 2 met, closely followed by a terrifying boom.

    BOON!

    Theymen in the audience were utterly incapable of using their eyes to watch the exchange, as the dazzling light forced all of them to close their eyes, while the reverberating boom shook quite a few people¡¯s heads into dizziness. Fortunately, with the defensive barrier being turned to maximum output, a dizzying input of near-unlimited amounts of energies, coupled with Zhou Mu taking personal control over the defensive runic array, rumbling noises and a slight tremor was all that the defensive barrier experienced, showing its increased stability from the previously shattered ones.

    The experts present in the stadium once again focused their attention onto the fight. However, the majority of the people at a simr level with Bobo Torres were utterly incapable of properly observing the actions the 2 made. They were only able to see the 2 figures smashing against each other in the middle of the stage, before separating like 2 streaks of light.

    In the first collision, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference in speed and strength between the 2. Clearly, the purple mes possessed newfound capabilities, though this would be undiscoverable without personally experiencing it. However, it was evident that it was still rather ineffective against Mo Wen and his 5 Elements Constitution. In reality, making contact with the purple mes did not result in any substantial losses for Mo Wen. This was one of the formidable aspects of the 5 Elements Constitution. This was due to the core essence, where any attack, regardless of power, could be transformed into an effective defence.

    However,pared to what people were seeing, Mo Wen was now experiencing apletely different feeling. At this moment, he was experiencing the burning, devouring, and sinister aura emanating from the purple mes. It appeared to disy the powers of a darkness attribute special ability, coupled with a terrifying heat. It was only due to his 5 Elements Constitution that he was able to form an effective defence against it. Nevertheless, this caused quite a big burden on his Soul Power. The demonic mes had a berserk offensive aspect to it, which formed the greatest might of the attack he had just received.

    Upon the first contact, both sides felt that everything wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked. After a certain amount of guessing and judgement, the differences caused by Mo Wen¡¯s activation of his 5 Elements Constitution had already been remedied, with the differences between the 2 returning back to equilibrium.

    Tap tap.

    Streaking across the air, the 2 backpedaling figuresnded on the ground. Following theirnding, the ground naturally copsed, before exploding apart beneath their feet as both of them immediately dashed forwards!

    Boom!

    Yet another terrifying boom rang out, while an intense halo of light expanded out. Smashing against the defensive barrier,?it caused heart-shocking hums to ring out.

    The 2 on stage instantly entered an all-out brawl. Regardless of people¡¯s eyes of cameras, none of them were able to catch the actions the 2 made on stage. Other than those bigshots seated high in the VIP podium, even experts like Carolyn could barely judge the situation on the stage by relying on their perception with maximum focus.

    Halos of light continued to blossom in the air above the stage, apanied by intense booms and shadows of figures exploding around. The 2 appeared to be chasing each other, moving at considerably astonishing speeds as they did so. Within a short span of time, their afterimages had already filled up the entire stage!

    A greater amount of basic strength and speed!

    In terms of destructiveness, Wang Zhong and his purple me-d body had the advantage, as the unique offensive properties of the purple demonic mes seemed to have some kind of terrifying power to break down energies. This was already beyond thebustion effects of a divinized fire. On the other hand, Wang Zhong and his purple me-d body also possessed a slight advantage in terms of strength and speed. Every single time the 2 unleashed their attacks, Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks would always travel further than Mo Wen, with Mo Wen always flying further away than Wang Zhong in every sh.

    However, at the same time, Mo Wen¡¯s 5 Elements Constitution possessed an advantage in defence. Clearly, Mo Wen was more take much more of a beating than Wang Zhong. This was not only due to the self-recovery capabilities of his 5 Elements Constitution, but the perfection of his inner world. Due to the 5 Elements Constitution beingplementary with Circr Force, as they were born from the same roots, it allowed the application of the Circr Force¡¯s power diversion with perfection. Compared to this, Wang Zhong¡¯s purple me had a slight disadvantage in terms of defence, as he had justprehended it during this fight, causing his control to be far from perfect.

    A more powerful offence on one side, and a stronger defence on the other. In the blink of an eye, they had made dozens of exchanges, with no significant change in superiority. Regardless of their Soul Power or physical strength consumption, the 2 were basically on equal footing.

 Chapter 648 - Mo Wen opens his eyes (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 648: Mo Wen opens his eyes (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    They were evenly matched!

    Throughout the exchange, the fighting intent that they radiated never ceased rising, with both of them going deeper and deeper into the zone. In both the eruption of strength and the use of it, the two of them continued to increase their output at a near-limitless rate.

    Furthermore, their lightning-quick punches and kicks had already started to create afterimages. Those weren¡¯t fanciful moves; moves like that would be utterly useless before each other¡¯s Heart¡¯s Eye. Thebat techniques they were disying purely used power, like the 2nd drive or 3rd drive, also like the Circr Force and Yin Yang Force. The addition of their strength to thesebat techniques caused the destructiveness of their attacks to multiply. As the 2 continued to sink deeper into their exchange, theirbat fundamentals that they had developed on their journey towards the Martial Dao, as well as their own habits and quirks, started to show. At this point in time, both of them weren¡¯t bothering to raise any defence; they were simplyunching the most extreme attacks they had against the other side.

    dding themselves with Circr Force and Yin Yang Force fused with their iparably gargantuan Soul Power output, both of them engaged in an all-out flesh and blood brawl.

    During their brawl, both of their fists smashed simultaneously on each other¡¯s chests, sending both of them flying backwards. In the next second, a 5-colored brilliance, as well as a dim purplish one, sparkled in the air.

    As Mo Wen shot backwards in the air, a longsword suddenly appeared in his hand, sparkling with a 5-colored brilliance. Transforming nothing into something! 5 Elements Sword!

    Across him, an iparably overbearing de had appeared in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. Formed from the dim purplish mes, the edge of the de emitted purple mes, causing it to radiate with uninhibited dominance.

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    The de and sword smashed fiercely against each other, sending a terrifying shockwave expanding out from their point of collision! Once again, as though it had suffered near mortal danger, the energy-rich defensive barrier hummed and shook in response.

    At the point of collision, the de and sword instantly swept past each other. Although they were just constructions condensed from energy, dazzling sparks had formed when they collided.

    Screech~~

    An ear-piercing screech reverberated across the stadium. Residual light seeped out from the corners of the 2 figures¡¯ eyes. Time on the stage appeared to slow down, as both of them turned their bodies with an impossibly quick speed.

    The 5 Elements Sword vibrated, drawing a profound arc in the air. Appearing as though it was shaking its butt, it twisted around via its inertia, before stabbing up from Mo Wen¡¯s waist at lightning-quick speed. Being the number one expert of the Mo Family, Mo Wen was obviously proficient in wielding this weapon!

    de intent surged within the purple fiery de. With dominance being the essence of itsbat techniques, the de brought along Wang Zhong¡¯s body for a somersault, before cleaving downwards from the air. At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s de arts were unleashed without any restraint.

    Bang!

    Bang bang bang bang!

    In a split second, the sword and de smashed against each other, sending shockwaves expanding outwards. Although the de and sword had just smashed into each other, the 2 opposing powers within them had already collided dozens of times in that split second! The purple fiery de was frantically trying to devour the 5 Elements Sword, while thetter was trying its utmost to break the body of the fiery de. As the collisions grew more intense, the pure energy-condensed de and sword should have begun to grow weaker; after all, the energies that formed them were being rapidly consumed. However, after 2 to 3 minutes, and hundreds of shings, the de and the sword in their hands did not show any signs of weakening. Instead, they started to glow with a greater, and even more dazzling brilliance!

    The dust that was kicked up on the stage obscured everyone¡¯s vision, though the 5-colored sword glow and the dark purple de arcs were clear for all to see, their radiance prating through the dust plumes.

    Rumble boom!

    A long explosion rang out, as the radiance blossoming from the de and the sword reached their peak. The intense collision seemed to reach a point where even those 2 perverted freaks were unable to endure, causing them to be sent flying back by the resulting impact. However, before people could get a clear view of where they were sent flying to, the terrifying shockwaves had already expanded out in all directions.

    All of a sudden, the 5 Elements Sword, which focused on speed and viciousness, with all fancybat techniques being overlooked, drew a rapid circle in the air. This wasn¡¯t a circle drawn by the tip of the sword, but by its handle. In an instant, hundreds of 5 Element Sword shades fanned out like a peacock tail, disying a perfectly circr arc of swords for all to see.

    Subsequently, the sword fan rotated, as the sword shades condensed together. Countless sword shades and sword intent instantlyyered upon one another, forming one gigantic sword shade!

    At this moment, an upward arc surfaced at the corner of Mo Wen¡¯s mouth. Mo School ¡ª Myriad Swords Returns to One!

    Before him, the purple fiery de that was less than 2 meters long had suddenly grownrger. The purple mes surged and churned endlessly like the galloping of tens of thousands of horses. Possessing endless amounts of fire, the mes contained the technique of surging waves within.

    ming Tsunami sh!

    Wang Zhong and Mo Wen¡¯s auras continued to skyrocket, causing their massive auras to smash into each other on stage, appearing just like tsunamis surging from both sides. Both sides weren¡¯t giving even an inch. With the assistance of their weapon intents, theirbat techniques had already risen to the peak, causing people to believe that those techniques were on the level of Soul Domination techniques!

    When their auras reached a critical point, both Wang Zhong and Mo Wen erupted with berserk roars, before unleashing all of their might without any restraint.

    AHHH~~~

    In an instant, the terrifying demonic fiery de and the ¡°myriad swords into one¡± divine sword covered the distance that separated them, before colliding madly against each other.

    BANG RUMBLE RUMBLE~~~

    An explosion immediately erupted at the point of collision, as countless frightening air currents swept about within as they smashed against the sealed defensive barrier, whipping up dust and rock chips into the air, with even some table-sized rocks being thrown into the air!

    Bang bang bang bang bang~~~

    It took only an instant for the defensive barrier to be filled with white smoke and air currents,pletely blocking everyone¡¯s view of the situation on stage. The only thing they could see were countless rock chips smashing against the defensive barrier, akin to a hail of bullets raining down on the world.

    The defensive barrier that was already raised to its limits sparkled endlessly with a golden glow, while countless runic patterns appeared on its surface, appearing just likeets streaking about in chaotic fashion. The entire defensive barrier started to creak and shift in a somewhat unbearable manner, while some parts of the dome structure had alreadypletely changed in shape by the frightening air currents smashing against it. It was only through Zhou Mu¡¯s control, as well as the endless energies being dumped into it, that made it able to barely hold on!

    While the defensive barrier vibrated, the ground shook, and the entire stadium trembled!

    There was no way to measure the level of this match between Wang Zhong and Mo Wen. At the very least, that was the case for theymen in the audience. Frankly speaking, ordinary people weren¡¯t usually able to witness the strength possessed by a Heroic Soul Stage soldier, as it was heavily restricted by strictws within the Federation. Therefore, what the audience was currently seeing was nothing short of a miracle in their eyes!

    Regardless of the Skylink or the stadium, everyone was already holding their breaths as they stared anxiously at the dust-filled defensive barrier.

    Since the sounds had stopped, was the oue already determined?

    Exactly who was the victor? Frankly speaking, it was possible for either party to win!

    The dust clouds quickly dissipated. Upon seeing the situation present on stage, everyone could not help but to suck in their breaths.

    Although the stage had already shattered into multiple pieces from the earlier exchanges, it still maintained its overall shape prior to the final explosion. However, at this very moment, it appeared to have experienced a small-scale nuclear st, as the entire stage had disappeared¡­

    Arge, structured pit had taken its ce, extending 2-3 meters into the ground and spanning over 40 meters in radius! From the look of it, what seemed like the area of a football field had been excavated into the ground!

    This¡­ what was this destructiveness?!

    Without talking about theymen in the audience, even people like Carolyn felt terror and heart-palpitating fear fill up their hearts. Their strength was truly too tyrannical! Truthfully speaking, their exchanges, their attacks, or the amount of bacsh they would need to endure when their attacks collided, was absolutely above the limits other people could handle.

    How could anyone live through that???

    On opposite sides of the pit stood 2 figures, both of them standing stock-still¡­

    At this moment, the de and sword in their hands had already disappeared. The greatest exchange of power within the CHF had shocked the hearts of everyone watching, though that was still unable to shatter their defenses! When a soldier unleashed his or her strength, the primary consideration wasn¡¯t whether the strength was sufficient to destroy their opponent; it was whether they would survive the process of unleashing that power.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body was still d in a faintyer of demonic mes, its dark purple color appearing abstruse in nature, while revealing a calm and peaceful glow. As for Mo Wen¡¯s body¡­

    Everyone opened their eyes wide, while covering their mouths in unimaginable shock. At this moment, the 5 colored radiance from his 5 Elements Constitution had already disappeared. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any Soul Power radiating from his body!

    Furthermore, although both of them had caused the ground to copse upon themnding from their exchange, the position Mo Wen was standing was clearly deeper into the ground than Wang Zhong, with the depression formed beingrger. In fact, the passageways formed by the bacshing energies had extended all the way from him to the side of the defensive barrier!

    On the contrary, the copse caused by Wang Zhong was only limited to the deep pit he now stood in. There were no cracks behind him, a clear indication of the absence of any energy ripples that managed to get past him.

    Did this mean that Wang Zhong had won the earlier exchange?

    Once again, absolute silence filled the stadium, enough that everyone could almost hear the increasingly heavy breathing of the 2 on stage. At this moment, both of them stood still, though with a slight shiver, a sliver of blood appeared at the corner of Mo Wen¡¯s mouth.

    He was injured! The freak Mo Wen was actually injured?

    Inconceivable! Unimaginable! Even against Carolyn, he was limiting the amount of strength he had used to deal with her! Now, Mo Wen, who had only used 2 fingers to block her strongest attack, was unexpectedly injured by Wang Zhong!

    Within the quiet stadium, the absolute majority of the audience was still trapped within their fear of the unstable defensive barrier exploding apart. However, within the Skylink, all of the All Mouthy King fans had already gone batshit crazy. That was Mo Wen, the person who had triumphed over Carolyn! Even after using more of his strength, in the end, he still had to kneel before their brother King!

    Their brother King was invincible under the heavens! The number one in the entire universe, brother King! Their brother King, unrivaled in his handsomeness!

    ¡°A hundred 6¡¯s for brother King!¡±

    ¡°You think that a hundred¡¯s enough? That¡¯s so small! Help me type 100 million 6¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°The great demon king invincible throughout this universe!¡±¡±Our majestic brother King!¡±

    ¡°Scram off! What does a demon king have to do with our brother king? He¡¯s clearly a war god, an angel!¡±

    ¡°All hail All Mouthy King! It really feels too blessed to be a brother King fan!¡±

    The berserk Skylink, as well as the crazed supporters, exploded intoplete madness. As this happened, the Tianjing supporters in the stadium finally erupted with utter chaos. No one could me them for being slow on the uptake, as the shock experienced by those in the stadium were iparable to those watching via Skylink. Now, various kinds of crazy shouts and roars reverberated across the entire stadium.

    ¡°Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!¡± On the other side of the Skylink, Gui Hao was on the brink of descending into insanity, while his Skylink had already been thrown fiercely onto the ground.

    Pa!

    The Skylink shattered into bits. At this moment, endless amounts of fury and chilling intent were present in Gui Hao¡¯s eyes. Despite knowing that the duel had yet to end, he was already unable to continue watching.

    That fucking dog actually became stronger, and now he¡¯s the one in the limelight!

    Why? Why! How could a meremoner that was beneath a dog, without any unique resources and background, be so fucking powerful?!

    The mes of anger had already turned Gui Hao¡¯s mind upside down, causing him to vent his anger in madness. Just as this happened, the door to the room shook, before a specter-like figure appeared silently behind Gui Hao.

    ¡°Young master.¡± The specter said in an indifferent voice. ¡°The shadow division has reported back. They¡¯re unable to find his foster parents.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re really unable to find tomoners? Do you shadow division wastrels only know how to eat shit?!¡± Gui Hao roared out in fury. ¡°Go and check their Tianjing work records, registries for the armored railways¡­ go find them! You have to find them! I want this family ofmoners to die! I need all of them to die!¡±

    Did the shadow division really need him to tell them about these basic checks? The problem was that the shadow division had already searched through many areas, yet were still unable to obtain any traces of their targets¡¯ location! Wang Zhong¡¯s adoptive parents seemed to havepletely disappeared from this world! That pair of husband and wife were somehow able to cause the shadow division to feel helpless! They definitely weren¡¯t ¡°ordinary¡±moners.

    However, rational thought was clearly useless before their infuriated young master. He only wanted results.

    An emotionless expression remained on the specter¡¯s face as he nodded in agreement, before quietly disappearing from the room, leaving behind the useless, yet furiously roaring, person whose mind had been messed up by his own anger.

    The fury in this small corner of the world reflected the glory that Wang Zhong had obtained. At this moment, the stadium was already drowning in an ocean of roars and shouts.

    The members of the Tianjing squadron, Ma Dong, Scarlet, Emily, as well as Laura in the participant viewing gallery, finally managed to take a long breath of relief. Finally, their hearts, which had been beating so hard with nervousness to the brink of exploding, and were stuck at their throats, about to jump out of their mouths, could take a moment of respite. Compared to them, the bigshots in the VIP podium and the people in the participant viewing gallery appeared exceedingly silent. How could this amount to anything?

    This was just a slight victory in terms ofbat techniques. The audience was too hasty in their conclusions.

    Cleaning away the bloodstain at the corners of his mouth, Mo Wen took a deep exhtion. What a rare feeling this was! Although he had been injured in his duel against Carolyn, that waspletely different from the head-on brawl that he had just experienced! Finally, he had met?into an opponent of this calibre.

    The stadium quickly quietened down, and so did the Skylink. That was because Mo Wen didn¡¯t appear to have suffered any serious injuries. If he did not suffer any serious injuries¡­ no one knew what moves Wang Zhong could still pull out of his pockets. However, Mo Wen definitely had some left over!

    Every single member of the Tianjing squadron appeared exceedingly calm, though a sliver of anticipation was present in their eyes. What an inconceivable demonic fire! However, it was still slightlycking in power to defeat Mo Wen.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s continuously heaving chest appeared to be the result of the internal injuries he had sustained, as well as the energy consumed from the earlier exchanges. However, it was definitely also due to his erupting excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re the 2nd one.¡± Mo Wen¡¯s voice sounded extraordinarily calm.

    His calm voice rang out in all directions. However, within this destroyed stage, its reverberations caused people to feel a suffocating pressure bearing down on them. This wasn¡¯t formed from Soul Power, nor was it formed by an aura he radiated. Instead, it was a projection of his will, as though something within the darkness was preparing to wake up.

    ¡°¡­ to be qualified for me to undo my seal.¡±

    Mo Wen¡¯s words felt extremely heavy, as though his heavily suppressed excitement had finally burst through his calm exterior. In the next moment, Mo Wen slowly raised his hands. Moving to the back of his head, he made a strange gesture with his fingers, before giving a slight tug to the blindfold that covered his eyes. A golden runic array started to surface on his blindfold, appearing like some kind of seal.

 Chapter 649 - Divinized 5 Elements Constitution (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 649: Divinized 5 Elements Constitution (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    By now, the stadium, as well as the chaotic Skylink, had turnedpletely silent. Even the craziest of All Mouthy King supporters knew that Mo Wen definitely wasn¡¯t doing this just for the sake of pleasing the crowd. Mo Wen definitely wasn¡¯t someone who would showboat.

    Although people knew that there was some special meaning behind Mo Wen¡¯s blindfold, most of the information about it was just rumours. These rumours ranged from closed-eye meditation, to those saying it was for the sake of training his Heart¡¯s Eye; some even said that it was a training procedure for the Mo Family¡¯s ascetic practitioners. All of these rumours were vivid and realistic, though they were unable to exin the true purpose of the blindfold.

    Gently taking the blindfold off, the golden runic array started to slowly disintegrate, transforming into dots of light before slowly dissipating away. Now, with the blindfoldpletely removed, Mo Wen didn¡¯t seem to have changed in any way. The only visible difference was the slightly fair skin around his eyes, a result of them being shielded from sunlight for a very long time.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts started to tighten with anticipation. Could his eyes be golden in color? Could it be a bottomless brilliance? Or would those eyes shootsers? Various thoughts appeared in people¡¯s minds.

    As if he were limatising to seeing light once again, Mo Wen slowly opened his eyes, taking a few seconds to reveal a pair of tranquil, ordinary eyes¡­ However, at this moment, the burns that he had sustained on his body had silently recovered!

    ¡°There, there seem to be no changes, right?¡±

    ¡°What kind of seal is that? I was expecting some sort of transformation¡­¡±

    The whispersing from the audience were all filled with doubt. There were many people who felt that Mo Wen was just putting on a show, as they truly couldn¡¯t discern any changes at all.

    However, on the other side, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression started to gradually grow solemn. Although Mo Wen appeared indifferent, as if he waspletely disregarding Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong could feel as though his own body had be frozen!

    At this moment, Caroly and dimir exchanged nces, both of them clearly able to see the worry present in each other¡¯s eyes. Truthfully speaking, with their Spiritual Soul and Ice Dominion, they did not fear Mo Wen. In this Soul Stage, the 5 Elements Constitution would provide greaterbat strength than their talents, although the future would be their yground! However, at this moment, both of them felt a sliver of despair creeping into their hearts.

    Divinized 5 Elements Constitution!

    Mo Wen¡¯s blindfold wasn¡¯t there for the sake of training his Heart¡¯s Eye! Perhaps, it may have been of some use. However, its main purpose was to suppress his power; his power was simply off the scales! So much that it was more than sufficient to induce despair in his opponents!

    Mo School ¡ª Soul Locking Array!

    While sealing up his power, it had also continued to umte and lock up the mind, spirit and Soul Power of Mo Wen¡¯s Casted Soul Stage power, while expanding and purifying them at the same time. This training method would undoubtedly cause hisbat strength to be halved as long as the seal was active. It could be said that in all his duels so far, Mo Wen basically wasn¡¯t using his full strength at all!

    This kind of seal was a kind of cultivation that could not be easily undone. The longer one¡¯s power was concentrated, the stronger the person would be when they eventually entered the Heroic Soul Stage. However, after undoing the seal, he would no longer have the need to seal it up in the Heroic Soul Stage, as it would be pointless.

    Perhaps, after defeating Wang Zhong, and clinching the CHF championship, it would be time for Mo Wen to step into the Heroic Soul Stage!

    This was the reason why Mo Wen could gain his reputation even among the Heroic Soul Stage! For a mere Casted Soul Stage to gain the respect of Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, sufficient strength was required to convince them, and Mo Wen¡¯s divinized 5 Elements Constitution was his ultimate trump card, as well as his genuine strength! No one within the annals of history had heard of such a constitution. There were no such records in the dark era; after all, that era was rather chaotic and had iplete records. However, in the radiant era, this was the first time the Federation had ever witnessed a divinized 5 Elements Constitution!

    Long Mei¡¯er gave a simple exnation of the happenings on stage. Although she didn¡¯t make an overly exaggerated exnation, it still left all of the audience dumbfounded. Nevertheless, they still did not have an inkling about what it really meant. Although the divinized 5 Elements Constitution sounded extremely formidable, even the power of a dominion realm special ability wasn¡¯t able to defeat Wang Zhong. Could a divinized 5 Elements Constitution really do the trick?

    Whispers started to sprout out from the audience, as humming noises continued to ring continuously across the stadium. All of them were filled with curiosity and anticipation towards Mo Wen¡¯s blindfold. However, after removing it, it seemed like there was nothing more to it.

    Mo Wen did not immediately take action. In fact, he didn¡¯t even adopt any stance, and simply stared right at Wang Zhong.

    Whoosh!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power surged out, as a new purple fiery de instantly condensed in his hand. At this moment, the Mo Wen standing before him was radiating with a feeling of danger that was unlike anything he had experienced earlier. Those seemingly lifeless, tranquil eyes were filled with an aura that came from the ancient antiquity, just like¡­ those high ranking dimensional life forms that Wang Zhong had previously encountered in the hyperdimension! That gaze was filled with pressure, causing Wang Zhong to feel as though Mo Wen was a?hunter staring at its prey!

    Wang Zhong knew that this was a pressure that originated from Mo Wen¡¯s spirit, and it was the most practical move for a more powerful being to use on weaker beings. If Mo Wen continued pressuring him like that, he would not need to take further action for Wang Zhong to copse! He needed to break this pressure!

    With a flick of his wrist, the de in his hand shed; Wang Zhong exploded forward in the next second!

    The earlier exchange had allowed Wang Zhong to gain a more precise control over the strength of his purple mes, and enabled him to be more ustomed to the realm of this power. Eliminating the dy that came from his previous unfamiliarity and the conscious need for control, Wang Zhong had immediately exploded with his full power upon taking action.

    Without any intention of umting power oring to a stop, the rapid de arc had already reached the level of the earlier ming Tsunami sh he had previously unleashed. Although it was an ordinary de arc when Wang Zhong had just raised his hands, it had already transformed into a massive de shade as he chopped downwards. Bringing about an earth-shattering might, it wanted to cleaved Mo Wen into two!

    However, before this terrifying de aded.

    Bang¡­

    A massive bang rang out, as the surrounding air exploded apart.

    Wang Zhong felt as though a high-speed armored train had smashed directly into his chest! A strange and unstoppable force rushed in, sending him shooting into the air.

    BOOM¡­

    Wang Zhong¡¯s back smashed into the top of the defensive barrier, causing it to shake violently. In fact, even the entire stadium was shaken along with the defensive barrier. As for Mo Wen, he was still standing on his original position, appearing as though he had not made any movements at all. However, at this moment, his iron hammer-like fist was already thrust to the front, and he was currently pulling it back slowly.

    Void Splitter Punch.

    This was an extremely simple move, unleashed by a blow thatpressed the air to the point of explosion. Of the 10 great experts seated in the participant viewing gallery, at least 6 to 7 of them were able to execute this move.

    However, wanting to unleash it in the way that Mo Wen had just done¡­ this was already a suppression through the difference in realm. Only suppression could have led to an oue like this! In an instant, everyone understood the true terror that Mo Wen represented. He was already able to suppress his opponent entirely, so there was utterly no need for him topete with his opponent in Soul Power. He could destroy his opponent upon taking action!

    The entire stadium returned back to an absolute silence, as this time, even theymen in the audience had realised it. Having restored his genuine level of strength, Mo Wen had be unstoppable! There was already no need for any further exaggeration about his strength! In other words, he already possessed the capability to control all of his strength, which was enough topletely annihte his opponent!

    At this moment, Mo Wen was wholly suppressing Wang Zhong with their difference in realm.

    This was the legendary divinized 5 Elements Constitution, where one¡¯s inner power would form an entire world within onesef!

    Being the most frightening did not equate to being the strongest. This was a realm that every expert dreamt of reaching. Now, Mo Wen had taken the spot as the most frightening existence in people¡¯s hearts!

    ¡°Freak¡­¡± Divian felt her heart palpitate with fear. Despite never having the thought of contending against Mo Wen, those in the same generation as him really felt a mountain full of pressure bearing down on them. Without a doubt, he was the number one person within the younger generation! The absolute number 1!

    ¡°He¡¯s a freak among freaks!¡± Karl¡¯s eyes had already bulged out. Did he really fight against this fellow on equal grounds? All of a sudden, he felt a wave of awesomeness in his heart. He had actually managed to be evenly matched against such a person¡­ despite the fact that Mo Wen wasn¡¯t using his genuine strength at the time. Now, with Mo Wen revealing his full strength, the only feeling left was terror, just extreme terror.

    At this moment, Pomo and the other top-ss heavy soldiers were mulling over what they had just seen. If they were in Wang Zhong¡¯s shoes, there was simply no need to guess what miserable oue they would be in. Although other people might be stronger or weaker than them, everyone was still within the boundaries of the same realm. However, Mo Wen was already in a different realm, so anyparison to him would be pointless.

    Pa!

    A figure descended from the air, kicking up a dust cloud as hended.

    Wang Zhong ced his left palm on the ground as he half-knelt on the ground. At this moment, crackling explosions could be heard from the dark purple fieryyer around his chest, as electric currents sparkled, showing signs of damage. Around it was even more purple mes, moving over to cover the gaps and repair the damage. A faint imprint of a fist was present on his tough muscles, forming a depression in his chest.

    During his previous duels and exchanges with Mo Wen, everyone was exceedingly clear of how tyrannical Wang Zhong¡¯s defences were. This made the injury on his chest all the more frightening to them. With just a single Void Splitter Punch, Mo Wen was able to unleash such a level of destructiveness!

    ¡°Bring out your other moves if you have any.¡± Mo Wen¡¯s voice sounded unfathomably deep. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    His words weren¡¯t pretentious at all. He was the number one within the younger generation of the Federation. No one here had sufficient qualifications for him to remove his blindfold! Wang Zhong had just barely reached the threshold to warrant his unsealing. However, wanting to duel against a full-powered Mo Wen¡­ The only thing that could be said was that Mo Wen hoped for Wang Zhong to breakthrough into a higher realm, and stand out among the masses.

    Once again, silence instantly filled the entire stadium. At this moment, regardless of whether one could understand the current situation or not, everyone could already sense the loneliness within Mo Wen, stemming from the inability of finding a worthy opponent. Who cared about victory or honour! Those were just the goals of the weaklings! Reaching the realm Mo Wen was in, the strongest desire was to meet an opponent who could force him to go all out. To a martial artist, the cruelest thing they could experience was the absence of any opponents!

    Throughout the course of his training, Mo Wen had constantly experienced fights against people of a higher realm than him. However, due to that difference in power realm, the power he had umted within his soul couldn¡¯t be stimted. As for those within his generation, where could he find an opponent who could match up with him?

    He did not believe that it was possible, until Mo Xingchen had told informed him of the possibility of it urring during this CHF. Mo Wen believed in the words of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, resulting in his participation, taking the ce of the original captain, Mo Ling. As for matters of fame and reputation, those were things that he had never once pursued. Prior to the CHF, Mo Wen had been ranked on a simr level as Gui Hao, while his fame and reputation was lower than Gui Hao and Carolyn. Before exposing himself to the limelight, Mo Wen was ranked at the bottom of that group.

    Throughout this journey, he had been iparably disappointed with this CHF. Carolyn was too young and tender, dimir was insufficiently bnced and had ring shorings, and as for Gui Hao, what the hell was he? Even Dicaprio, whom the parliament had given their all to nurture, had turned out to be an utter clown.

    Among all of them, Wang Zhong was the only one he couldn¡¯t gauge. He really couldn¡¯t see through this person! Although Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was still far from sufficient, Mo Wen could feel that he was unaware of what Wang Zhong was waiting for. Therefore, after losing the earlier exchange, Mo Wen had taken the initiative to disy his strength and revealed his divinized 5 Elements Constitution, all due to his anticipation towards Wang Zhong revealing his true strength!

    Not a single person was able to understand what Mo Wen was thinking; shock was the only thing everyone could feel in response to his strength. No wonder the Mo Family had taken such a high profile stance this CHF. Not showing off their might with a person like Mo Wen in their ranks would be a rather stupid decision.

    Long Mei¡¯er could not help but sigh in admiration. If the strength of the 2 were still within the boundaries of the Casted Soul Stage during their earlier exchange, then at this very moment, Mo Wen had already transcended the realm of the Casted Soul Stage! Within the hundreds of years since the establishment of the Federation, he was still capable of being hailed as the strongest Casted Soul Stage in history!

    However, it was only when extraordinary talent was coupled with extraordinary devotion, would such a person appear. Only a martial fanatic like Mo Wen would be able to reach such an inconceivable realm. Furthermore, from the strength he had already disyed, it was extremely likely that Mo Wen was already capable of unleashing Soul Domination abilities¡­

    Naturally, he was already invincible without using any Soul Domination abilities. The level of power he could unleash with every single move had far surpassed the Casted Soul Stage realm. In fact, it might not even be possible to find many opponents within the Heroic Soul Stage who could match up to him!

    Of course, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t weak. From certain perspectives, he might even be more outstanding than Mo Wen. Bringing his squadron all the way to the finals of this CHF was more than sufficient to show that his devotion and talent weren¡¯t inferior to Mo Wen. Furthermore, his character was also the martial fanatic type, who pursued their path to the extreme. In fact, his level ofprehension and creativity was on a level that even Mo Wen could only dream of reaching.

    However, the difference was in the age. If Wang Zhong had been given 2 more years to grow before meeting Mo Wen as he was now, maybe¡­ maybe Wang Zhong would be able to put up a fight.

    At this moment, the participant viewing gallery had already beenpletely overwhelmed. Living in the same generation as Mo Wen was a sort of blessing, though it also brought along misery and sorrow, as no one knew how to surpass such a freak! He was just like a pce that had been erected in the skies, that everyone could only see but never reach. Even people like Carolyn and dimir could feel how difficult it was to ovee this hurdle, much less other people.

    Mo Wen was just like the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master; in fact, he might actually be an existence that was even rarer, the Mo Family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Protector!

    That was a status that surmounted the role of being the protector of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master! The Heaven¡¯s Protector was a legendary existence from the Mo Family. The protector was there to protect the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, while the Heaven¡¯s Protector was there to protect the entire Mo School, and protect all the heavens!

    In the Mo family¡¯s preparatory area, a tranquil smile appeared on Mo Xingchen¡¯s expression, while her gentle gaze towards Mo Wen was filled with iparable trust. Only with the appearance of both the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master and the Heaven¡¯s Protector would it be the right time for the Mo Family to stand up and show themselves to the Federation. In the Mo Family¡¯s teachings, these 2 positions needed to be filled before the Mo Family would stand up and ¡°contend¡± with the other aristocratic families. Naturally, only the core members of the Mo family would know about this, and even people like Mo Ling were not privy to this information.

    At this moment, many of the bigshots in the VIP podium had switched their gazes repeatedly between Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen. Now, everyone knew through their gut that Wang Zhong was done for.

    ¡­

    On the stage, the pressure bearing down on Wang Zhong was even greater than before. Mo Wen¡¯s earlier strength had already pushed him to the brink of copse. Although he did not know what Mo Wen was hoping to achieve, this was truly the greatest amount of power he could unleash. Although he still had somebat techniques up his sleeves, those were inferior than what he had already used. For the first time, Wang Zhong could feel how invulnerable his opponent was!

    Experience, toughness, andbat techniques. Mo Wen wasn¡¯t inferior to him in all those aspects. Furthermore, Mo Wen¡¯s strength and talent were at a higher realm than him. How could he continue this fight?

    A battle of attrition?

    No; there were some fights that were not fought for the sake of their oue! Through this journey in this CHF, Scarlet had fought, and Barran had fought. Now, it was time for him to fight for the opportunity to surpass his own limits!

    The current disparity between their speed and strength was a little too evident. Faced against such suppressive and destructive power, any ordinary defence would be absolutely pointless! Since Mo Wen was hoping for him to disy his full strength, he would dly do so!

    Standing up, Wang Zhong rubbed away the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, while calming the surging qi and blood that heaved within his chest. Raising his hands before him, his deft fingers started to weave about.

 Chapter 650 - Bravery! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 650: Bravery! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa~~

    A series of runic imprints instantly appeared within Wang Zhong¡¯s palms. Unlike the previous Soul Power runic constructs, which glowed with a faint golden color, this runic construct was suffused with an abstruse dark purple shade, causing the entire construct to appear iparably mysterious. This was the sonicbat technique that Wang Zhong and Grai had used to shake the CHF!

    ¡°DI~~¡±

    Hum hum hum hum~~~

    In the blink of an eye, the first sound had already left Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. As mysterious runic patterns took shape in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, deputy judge Joseph standing by the side of the stage had already moved silently to the defensive barrier right behind Wang Zhong.

    These 2 people were too strong for the Casted Soul Stage! Now, with Wang Zhong using his purple mes as a substitute for his Soul Power in the construction of the Subwoofer Cannon, its might would definitely be markedly different from before. Joseph had already prepared for the worst possible oue of the defensive barrier shattering apart, readying himself to take action at any given moment to block the iing sonic waves from reaching the audience.

    Joseph¡¯s actions didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention, as everyone was already focusing theirplete attention on Wang Zhong¡¯s actions on stage.

    With exceedingly quick speed, he hadpleted his runic construct. Due to its purple shade, the runic construct appeared exceedingly enchanting. Right after the first sonic wave rang out, it was closely followed by the 2nd sonic wave, which linked uppletely with the first.

    ¡°YING~~¡±

    Hum hum hum hum~~~

    The purple mes shook, causing the entire runic construct to vibrate along with it. The surging sonic waves swept out towards Mo Wen. Nevertheless, Mo Wen did not move an inch as he quietly waited for Wang Zhong toplete the execution of his move. It was now universally known that the Subwoofer Cannon, a sound wave runicbat technique, was a move that could tip the scales of strength, and was exceptionally difficult to defend against. However, when it came to Mo Wen, no one felt that he was overly rampant, nor was he faking it, as he stood silently in wait.

    The funnel-shaped 3D runic construct expanded rapidly a few times, before instantlying to life. Every single runic pattern started to move about in lively fashion, humming and shaking as they did so.

    The ground shook, as 4 circr sonic waves rapidly expanded outwards from the excited runic construct, shaking the ground as they traveled along, causing people to feel as though endless waves of vibrations were shaking through the entire stadium!

    Such intense vibrations and power were emitted, yet Wang Zhong had yet to unleash his attack! At this moment, the defensive barrier was already starting to disy signs of decline and ¡°terror¡± as the flowing lights on its surface started to sparkle.

    The audience in the stadium finally realised the danger they were in, causing quite a few of the audience seated opposite Wang Zhong to subconsciously stand up. Nevertheless, due to this happening too quickly, not many people were able to react in time. If not, those people would have already fled in terror.

    A faint frown appeared on Mo Wen¡¯s face. However, this frown clearly wasn¡¯t due to the overwhelming strength Wang Zhong was disying, but because¡­ this was still too weak!

    He had assumed that Wang Zhong was going to pull out a new move that had never been revealed to the public before. However, he wasn¡¯t expecting Wang Zhong to pull out this ¡°ordinary¡± Subwoofer Cannon! Although there were some changes in its Soul Power source, it wasn¡¯t going to achieve anything in this fight!

    Nevertheless, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t affected by the expressions on his opponent¡¯s face. Focusing all of his attention and power into his runic array, the umtion of energy within his sound wave runicbat technique had immediately reached its peak.

    The 3rd sound left his mouth.

    PAO~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    BANG RUMBLE~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The dark purple runic construct instantly inted, while uncontroble surges of energy rushed into its core. Condensing together, they formed a thick sonic beam that shot straight out towards Mo Wen!

    Right at the same instant, Mo Wen also made his move. Soul Power formed a ze that surrounded him, before he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ROAR~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    An astonishing roar sted out from Mo Wen¡¯s mouth, sounding just like the furious roar from the king of all beasts! Unlike the focused attack unleashed by Wang Zhong¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon, this roar and the ensuing path of the sonic waves spread out in all directions. However, these sonic waves were iparably jagged in shape, expanding outyer afteryer from Mo Wen in all directions!

    Mo School ¡ª¡ª Lion¡¯s Roar!

    The sonic waves expanded out so quickly that before people could hear anything, the jagged sonic waves from Mo Wen¡¯s Lion¡¯s Roar had already smashed against the beam of lighting from Wang Zhong¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon.

    At this instant, only people like Long Mei¡¯er and those bigshots in the VIP podium were able to see the high-density Subwoofer Cannon¡¯sser beam smash against the first sonic wave from Mo Wen¡¯s Lion Roar, followed closely by the 2nd wave, 3rd wave¡­

    The surging wave-like expansionsing from Mo Wen appeared to be endless. Just like an axe, every jagged sonic wave rushing out would cause the iingser beam to grow noticeably dimmer. Akin to a pierced balloon, countless streams of light proceeded to gush out from those holes that had been ¡°sawn¡± open.

    The entire process happened in just a split second, before the Subwoofer Cannon¡¯s attack waspletely dispelled. As the gargantuan energies dissipated across the air, the countless remnant dots of light blotted out the stage. While this happened, the defensive barrier copsedpletely!

    Berserk energies instantly swept across the stadium, rushing towards the viewing galleries packed full of people. Immediately, 4 figures radiating with powerful auras appeared simultaneously at the 4 corners of the stage. Joseph, Zhou Mu, and the other 2 deputy judges immediately created a massive Soul Power barrier before them, protecting everyone behind them from the iing shockwaves. After all, being legendary soldiers, they had no choice but to y the role of protectors, as no one else could take their ce¡­

    The viewing galleries were truly toorge. Even with 4 of them, the deputy judges could only defend the 4 sides. Unable to break through the Soul Power barrier, the terrifying sonic waves headed towards the only ce left, rumbling as they rushed towards the skies. Although this was an open-air stadium, there were still some supporting beams present. In the face of those sonic waves, all of them shattered into pieces, dropping into the stadium!

    Once again, everyone was stupefied by the happenings. All of them did not dare to guess their fate without the protection from the 4 deputy judges!

    At this moment, the heavily damaged stage had disappearedpletely. Without mentioning the issue of reforming the runic defensive barrier, even the projective devices for the barrier that were installed underground had already shattered into bits! The entire ground appeared just like the aftermath of a natural disaster, while the originally pockmarked surface had been plowed through, causing the surface appear even once again. The only things that were visible, were some jagged ripples, just like the sonic waves from a moment ago.

    Still standing at his original position, Mo Wen appeared just like a god that had descended upon this world. Now, the Subwoofer Cannon, the sole pride of Tianjing, had been broken! Furthermore, Mo Wen had done so in an utterly vicious manner, countering it with an omnidirectional attack! This showed that he was basically toozy to focus his attack on his opponent; if he had focused his attack, Wang Zhong would probably have been smashed into pieces!

    As for Wang Zhong¡­ where was Wang Zhong?

    People were shocked to realise that, Wang Zhong had actually disappeared?! Was he blown into dust, just like the supporting beams formerly present on the stadium roof?

    Cracking sounds appeared, as the ground where the stage once stood started to shake, before a blood-drenched hand extended out from the ground. It trembled some more, before an upper torso revealed itself. Pressing his hands onto the ground, Wang Zhong took a full 2-3 seconds to climb out from the deep pit he had been buried in.

    Present all over his body were blood-drenched wounds left by the jagged sonic waves. At this moment, the abstruse purple mes had already disappeared from his body, as though they hadpletely disintegrated. In fact, there were barely Soul Power fluctuationsing from his body!

    An abnormally calm gaze shot over, bringing along with it a deep feeling of disappointment along.

    ¡°If you only have this level of strength, you aren¡¯t qualified to fight with me!¡± Mo Wen passed his judgement, his voice perfused with a chilling undertone. He could sense the enormous potential present within Wang Zhong¡¯s body, which had prompted him to unseal his power. To an expert like him, their greatest fear was bing disappointed in the hope they ced on others.

    Over a month of anticipation, all for the sake of having the best fight before entering the Heroic Soul Stage. His goal was to allow himself to gain a better foundation for the future by being able to cast the most perfect Heroic Soul in history. However, after such a long wait, this was all he got?

    A deathly silence hung over the entire stadium, as even the perpetually lively Skylink was devoid of a singlement or sound.

    The hundreds of thousands of people present in the stadium, as well as the millions watching via Skylink, waited quietly for Mo Wen to finish his act.

    No! This wasn¡¯t acting!

    He was able to force All Mouthy King into such despair! Special abilities,bat techniques, runic constructs as well as the mysterious purple mes. Those moves that had astonished countless people, and were more than sufficient to make any expert go mad, were all utterly useless against him!

    Invincible under the heavens! He was the only one!

    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Carolyn had already lost the strength to endure any more surprises. Now, she had seen the 3 different sides of Mo Wen.

    The first one was the Mo Wen that had fought with her. At that time, she had only believed that he was slightly stronger, although he wasn¡¯t unbeatable in her eyes.

    The 2nd one was the Mo Wen with the blindfold on, the one that had used his 5 Elements Constitution to go toe to toe with Wang Zhong. At that moment, she had already felt a pressure and shadow in her heart that would be exceedingly difficult to surmount.

    Now, she was seeing the 3rd side, the Mo Wen who stood so high up in the heavens, that even someone as prideful as Carolyn couldn¡¯t muster the courage to even attempt in overtaking him!

    At this moment, the disparity she felt towards him could no longer be supplemented by any hard work or talent! This kind of disparity was practically at the level between a god and a mortal!

    How could Mo Wen in his current state be ssified as simply being in a higher realm? Even genuine Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, even those at the apex among the Federation, might not be able to force him into submission! In fact, there was even the possibility of them being defeated by him!

    There had never been a person like Mo Wen in the entirety of human history! Even during the dark era, where mankind possessed the greatest number of experts, with the vilest of environments that were more than sufficient to push people past their limits, people like Mo Wen only existed in tales and theories!

    What an inconceivable divinized 5 Elements Constitution! Mo Wen had already exceeded the limits set by all of the 5 Elements Constitution experts with the Mo Family in the Casted Soul Stage!

    The meaning of divinization was far more than just a mere change in power levels. Instead, it was a qualitative change in the essence of the subject. Furthermore, Mo Wen¡¯s divinized 5 Elements Constitution wasn¡¯t a qualitative change in a single element, but in all of the 5 elements of gold, wood, fire, water, and earth!

    It was already an impossibly difficult feat to cultivate the 5 Elements Constitution. Even with the massive amounts of research conducted by the Mo Family, it was an inconceivable aplishment to cultivate it to perfection during the Casted Soul Stage. Even the Mo Family?didn¡¯t dare to assume that divinization was possible, and it was something that had never been recorded! Although a few of the Mo Family¡¯s ancestors had been capable of aplishing it while they were in the Heavenly Soul Stage, the Heavenly Soul Stage was apletely different world from the Casted Soul Stage. Aplishing this feat would be utterly meaningless by then, as no Heavenly Soul Stage expert would be bored enough to analyse something as basic as the evolution of a special ability.

    Therefore, a divinized 5 Elements Constitution had only existed in theoretical debates.

    This was the Mo Family, and this was Mo Wen!

    Upon birth, he had already possessed extraordinary talent. Being born into the Mo Family, he was nurtured by the highest authority in the cultivation of the 5 Elements Constitution! Coupled with endless resources, the most outstanding training methods, countless training partners from higher realms, as well as unlimited opportunities¡­

    It was thebination of all these factors that allowed someone like Mo Wen to appear in this world.

    In the past, everyone had heard about Mo Wen giving lessons to the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers in the Federation¡¯s mechanized battalion. However, the majority of the people believed that it was just a novelty, with even more people being indifferent to the matter.

    In fact, they felt it was just a slightly exaggerated tale of the truth. Perhaps, he was there to give a ss on the techniques of the Mo School. After all, stuff like theoretical discussions werepletely unrted tobat strength. It might simply be the method through which the Mo Family was nurturing Mo Wen.

    However, at this moment, as people thought back about it, all of their thoughts had changed. Those stories weren¡¯t one bit exaggerated! In fact, they were basically too modest!

    As for Wang Zhong¡­ Carolyn could feel the exceedingly high expectations that Mo Wen had ced on him. However, in the end, Wang Zhong was just amoner. It was already a miracle for him to have walked this far. He had already fulfilled the anticipation people had ced on him.

    Everyone was speechless, still reeling from the massive shock they had received from the happenings throughout this duel, as they focused their absentminded gazes towards the 2 standing in the middle of the stadium. A calm expression was still present on Mo Wen¡¯s face as he looked towards the injured Wang Zhong. Although he did not show any courtesy in his words, there were still feelings of anticipation present within his eyes. Yes, he could finish off his opponent in a single move. However, was this the oue he desired? If that happened, the unsealing of his powers would have gone to waste! This was thest time he could unseal his powers! If this instance was wasted, it would mean that he had lost the most precious opportunity to perfect himself before casting his Heroic Soul.

    Wang Zhong was the only person within the entire CHF who could offer him this chance! Therefore, Mo Wen had chosen to stick by his senses!

    He needed another person to help him arrive at the correct answer, to allow him to see exactly what the limits of a divinized 5 Elements Constitution in the Casted Soul Stage were!

    ¡°Pui!¡±

    An injuryden Wang Zhong twisted his head to spit out a bloody clump of saliva. Although his injuries appeared serious, the look in his eyes showed everyone the tenacity and willpower present within him.

    Although All Mouthy King had not given up yet, this perseverance appeared ever more deste and bleak. Had All Mouthy King ever suffered such a disadvantage since his meteoric eruption in the OP?

    In the next instant, just like a reboot, Soul Power started to slowly surge out from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. The surging silver-colored Soul Power sealed up all of his wounds, preventing any more blood from flowing out. In fact, one could see his skin and flesh starting to knit back together under the irrigation of his Soul Power.

    Seeing this, his supporters could not help but cheer out loud. All Mouthy King¡¯sbat strength didn¡¯t seem to have declined at all!

    Hua! Hua!

    Extending his hands, a divinized azure me and a divinized hellish mes instantly appeared respectively in his palms.

    The audience could immediately the difference from before. Unlike the shakiness that urred after the initial fusion between his 2 special abilities, the fusion this time urred with iparable swiftness. Upon contact, the 2 different mes started to fuse, before transforming into the purple mes.

    At the same time, a massive surge of Soul Power and purple mes instantly blossomed from Wang Zhong¡¯s body, before condensing together. Forming something out of nothing!

    The purple mes radiating with an abstruse radiance instantly took shape in the form of a new weapon.

    It was a gigantic Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe! However, this axe appeared to be even bigger than a normal Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe, while purple mes roared fiercely throughout its body. Unlike the earlier mysteriously tranquil state they were in, the purple mes had turned berserk and overbearing. At this moment, even the surrounding air had started to distort and crackle from the intense heat emanating from the mes.

    Expanding without any restraint, the purple mes that engulfed Wang Zhong caused him to appear just like a demon king rising into the mortal realm!

    Defeat was inevitable once he gave up. As long as he lived, he would continue fighting. As long as he continued fighting, he would definitely find an opportunity!

    Bang!

    An extraordinarily overbearing aura exploded out, as Wang Zhong shot into the air!

    Noriba had opened his eyes so wide that they had already turned into saucers. At this moment, everyone, including him, knew that this might very well be Wang Zhong¡¯s final move! To Noriba, this was an honour, as Wang Zhong was using hisbat technique. Although his original technique was probably only one-fifth as powerful, it was more than sufficient for him to feel proud about it. However, even the impulsive Noriba knew that it would be too difficult for this attack to achieve anything! Too difficult!

 Chapter 651 - Shatter (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 651: Shatter (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The more dangerous it was, the more bravery would stand out. At this moment, Wang Zhong standing up to face Mo Wen, was just like how Mo Wen had done so against him earlier! Only those who dare to surpass themselves would be considered as genuinely brave soldiers!

    In the past, with the use of a divinized fiery axe, Wang Zhong had unleashed a mere 4 chops to shatter every defense that dimir had erected. This was now known as the most ferociousbat technique in this CHF! What would be the oue when this was used against Mo Wen?

    Would Wang Zhong reverse the situation once again, or would Mo Wen be an invincible god of war?

    Everyone had focused their gazes on them, and felt the terrifying might contained within that purple fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe. Could Mo Wen resist the blows from such an exceptional war axe?

    However, the calm expression on Mo Wen¡¯s face did not change. With his feet anchored to the ground like roots of a tree, a wave of Soul Power had already surged through his fist. Clearly, Mo Wen was showing exceptional patience, and was as confident as before. This powerful sessor of the Mo family was nning topletely crush All Mouthy King, and be the symbol of might for the Mo Family!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes blossomed with radiance. His opponent was strong, and had strength on a level that he had never faced before! However, this was a real fight. If he wasn¡¯t able to surpass his limits, how would he be able to surpass his opponent!

    AHH~~~

    Appearing to have felt the fighting intent surging within his heart, a terrifying demonic ming tornado expanded out from the purple fiery Heaven¡¯s Fate Axe. An unimaginably overbearing aura, fighting intent and heatwave surged out from the fiery axe, before expanding out in all directions!

    In the next second, the fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe had already appeared above Mo Wen¡¯s head!

    This was an eruption of power that was concentrated to an unprecedented level, as though he hadpletely umted all of his power in an instant! Countless energies surging from Wang Zhong, the surrounding space, and even the world, had already condensed on the edge of the axe burning with purple mes!

    Purple Fire ming Axe ¡ª¡ª Overlord Raises the Heavens!

    BANG!

    The axe chopped down!

    This axe wanted to split the heavens and sunder the earth!

    DING!

    Faced with this might bearing down on him, Mo Wen responded by sending a punch rumbling out. An exceptionally precise and distinct punch! Just like a punch unleashed by a little schoolkid, there were no ultimatebat techniques disyed in this punch.

    It was just a casual parry unleashed through the mere convergence of Soul Power. However, smashing right into it, the overbearing axe intent condensed from all of the energies in the world appeared to have collided into an indestructible wall! The massive force rebounded against this ¡°wall¡±, sending the axe flying back.

    Wang Zhong felt his axe shooting into the air, lifting his body through its momentum.

    Pa!

    In an instant, a single handgrip turned in a two-handed grip, as veins erupted from Wang Zhong¡¯s arms. With his Soul Power vibrating so hard that it appeared to be on the brink of leaving his body, Wang Zhong forcefully stabilised his axe in mid-air. Doing a backflip, and taking advantage of the massive rebounding force, he had already twisted the direction of his axe head. Roaring purple mes erupted from his eyes, as berserk special ability energies and Soul Power sted out in the air.

    The 2nd chop!

    Whoosh!

    Wang Zhong disyed his control over thebat technique to its limits, pulling of a sessful redirection and umtion of power, preventing his chain of attacks from breaking.

    The purple fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe blossomed with radiance once again!

    It radiated with an earth-shattering aura, brimming with greater ferocity and might than the earlier chop.

    However, an emotionless punch continued to wee him. It was simple and devoid of fanciness, yet could not be stopped!

    BANG¡­

    The axe arc collided midair against the fist shade. At this moment, normal sounds had already lost their meaning, as halos of intense vibrating lights and shockwaves had obstructed the transmission of sound, sending ear-splitting bangs and crashes exploding throughout the stadium.

    The space within the stadium appeared to have solidified, before starting to warp.

    The multiplication of power!

    The 5 Heaven¡¯s Raising Chops was abat technique that would cause an axe intent to rise continuously, with every sessive chop being able to multiply the might from the previous?chop. The resulting load on one¡¯s body and Soul Sea was way over what an ordinary person could endure. At the very least, even Noriba with his knowledge of the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe was unable to execute this move. If he were to attempt it while in mid-air, his body would copse!

    Yet, Wang Zhong had done it! Not only that, he had done so with such perfection! All this while, Noriba had believed in Wang Zhong¡¯s 5 chops. No one within the CHF could block this move, and even Mo Wen couldn¡¯t do so! It was only at this moment that Noriba came to the realisation that he was just like a frog sitting at the bottom of the well.

    Mo Wen¡¯s fist intent was still so unfathomably powerful, blocking the ferocious earth-shattering axe smashing down onto him. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong had alreadypletely entered a zone, as the purple ming energies continued to gush out from his body. Relying on the rebounding force, he soared into the air, umting power as he flew higher. The iparably powerful opponent before him hadpletely ignited the thirst forbat within his heart, and he could unleash all of his strength without any restraint! There was no need to show mercy, or any worry! All of it, all of it, all of his strength!

    More strength!

    When the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe was hefted high into the air, the unstoppable thought of cleaving everything before it had already started to take root deep within everyone¡¯s heart. At this moment, Mo Wen looked calmly at Wang Zhong hanging in mid-air, while a sliver of envy appeared within his heart; he also wished to experience the feeling of unleashing his strength without restraint!

    Before the halo of light present in the air could expand, the revolving Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe had already chopped down!

    The 3rd chop!

    When the axe intent from the 3rd chop was condensed, the vibrating halo in the air instantly retracted, appearing as though it had been absorbed by the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe.

    ¡°His purple mes has a devouring capability!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the essence of the darkness attribute special ability!?Devouring, annihting, and assimting everything!¡± Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes lit up like torches upon witnessing this scene. Faced against an opponent as powerful as Mo Wen, Wang Zhong¡¯s perseverance seemed to have created a sliver of opportunity for him.

    This chop was stronger than the earlier one!

    BANG RUMBLE~~~~

    Light blossomed out, reflecting against the Soul Power barrier deployed by the 4 deputy judges, creating countless shades to appear above the stadium. Under those reflections, people were barely able to make out the sight of the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe being blocked once again. However, it seemed that the fist shade unleashed by Mo Wen was in a more defensive state.

    Was Mo Wen actually being suppressed? Was this the first time he was being suppressed after removing his blindfold?

    Countless All Mouthy King supporters suppressed the excitement surging from their hearts, as they could feel that Wang Zhong had gained the superior position. However, the soldiers that were able to understand exactly what had happened were alreadypletely speechless, as they were frightened by Mo Wen to the point of being unable to catch their breath. Faced against such an extraordinarily powerful Overlord¡¯s Chop, he was still able to defend against it with such ease!

    Mo Wen really was a freak!

    After chopping down, the axe glow had already twisted around. Was this hope, or despair? People didn¡¯t know what it meant.

    The true essence of Wang Zhong¡¯s move was the chaining of attacks. Every bit of strength he could add to the move, and every single attack he could add to this chain, were potentially the straw that would break the camel¡¯s back. As for Wang Zhong and the OverLord¡¯s Heaven Raising 5 Chops he had created, this continuation was even more important.

    4th chop!

    This chop was filled with more willpower and ferocious might!

    The purple mes covering the axe surged out so powerfully they appeared to be at the brink of exploding. As they surrounded Wang Zhong and the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe, people were almost unable to distinguish the human and axe anymore!

    Akin the epicentre of destruction, the terrifying giant axe sparkled with the mes of purgatory and pure chaos as it chopped downwards, smashing through everything in its path.

    Overlord Raises the Heavens ¡ª Rending the Skies, Sundering the Earth!

    BOOM BOOM BOOM!

    Die die die!

    A hellish attack that wanted to destroy everything in its path!

    BANG!

    There were no light ripples formed, as the surrounding space, light and shadows, and even the entire world appeared to be cleaved into 2 distinct halves by the descending axe!

    A golden fist shade appeared once again to block the descending axe. However, faced against such an earth-shattering chop, even Mo Wen¡¯s fist intent was insufficient! Immediately, it was smashed apart, though the axe intent seemed to have beenpletely drained at the same time.

    All of a sudden, Wang Zhong¡¯s face turned red as blood rushed to his head. The might he had unleashed in the 4th chop had almost shattered his body. Nevertheless, he forcefully suppressed the mouthful of blood surging up his throat. Clenching his teeth, he leaped into the air!

    The final attack!

    The hearts of countless people were gripped with fear and anxiety. In the participant viewing gallery, Gui Xinying, Carolyn, and the rest were focusing all of their attention towards the centre of the stadium. Wang Zhong¡¯s chance to create a miracle would all depend on this attack!

    Radiating with a dark mysterious glow, the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe made a powerful arc in the air. This was just the path to umte power. Nevertheless, the movements it made were already able to cleave through dimensions, causing people to see the endless dimensional space that sparkled with the glow of stars.

    The 5th chop!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes had already lost their luster, leaving behind zing purple mes that seemed to originate from the pits of hell. His boundless Soul Sea had be the source of his Heaven Raising 5 Sessive Chops. Coupled with the simultaneous input of his special ability and axe intent, Wang Zhong¡¯s boundless Soul Sea had been expanded to an unprecedented level. This caused all of the Soul Power passageways in his body to expand multiple times in breadth, resulting in his Soul Power eruption skyrocketing by over 10 times in strength!

    Although such an expansion of his Soul Power meridians was an exceedingly huge burden to his body, and might even result in some hidden injuries and negative side effects, so what?! This was the price he needed to pay to unleash the Heaven Raising 5 Sessive Chops to their limits!

    Furthermore, at this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s strength, fighting intent, and will power, all reached an apex that he had never reached before!

    There was only one thought present in his mind.

    Chop everything before me!

    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM¡­

    Appearing to have sensed his will, the purple fiery Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe grew to an unprecedented size. At this moment, it no longer looked like an axe, but more like a supreme demon king that had climbed out from hell! Turning alive and berserk, it would destroy everything when it attacked!

    All the Tianjing and Heaven¡¯s Fate fans present in the stadium could no longer control themselves as all of them stood up in nervousness.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes had turned as wide as saucers.

    BANG!

    The giant axe chopped down! The demon king had descended into this world!

    The gargantuan destructive energies instantly enveloped the entire stadium, appearing as though they wanted to devour everything around them.

    How could this chop be just twice as powerful as the 4th chop? It was at least 3 to 4 times more!

    However, before this power that was more than sufficient to destroy the heavens had descended, it was greeted with a sigh.

    ¡°Is this your strongest power?¡±

    Mo Wen¡¯s voice rang out within this rumbling stadium, ringing with iparable rity through every single corner. It sounded tranquil, carrying a deep feeling of disappointment.

    Although it was a change in form, there was still no change in substance. It was still the same purple me energies from before, and it was still a Casted Soulbat technique, regardless of how elegant, how powered-up, how outstanding, or how perfect the fusion was.

    Faced against the divinized 5 Elements Constitution that stood above everything else, the only oue was utter decimation!

    That was because his opponent was Mo Wen!

    A 5-colored halo sparkled and blossomed within Mo Wen¡¯s palm. Before the earth-shattering energies above his head, this light appeared weak, although it was iparably distinct.

    Despite that, Mo Wen did not move even a single inch from his original location. Just like before, he sent a punch rumbling out. However,pared to thest punch, which was focused on defence, this one was focused on offence. Following the trajectory of the punch, the light transformed into energy, condensing in the air, before turning into a 5-colored fist shade.

    Mo School ¡ª¡ª Heaven Creation Fist.

    The 5-colored radiance rippled out like meteors, shooting through the skies. Before this 5-colored fist shade, the berserk purple me energies that had blotted the skies appeared so weak, they seemed just like a sheet of paper!

    Destruction, annihtion! At the instant the collision happened, all of the axe intent had already shattered into pieces, before being obliterated into nothingness!

    This was a fight between 2 people withpletely different levels of strength! This disparity was insurmountable!

    BOOM!

    A figure was present in mid-air, having been pped violently like a ping pong ball. At this moment, the axe intent had disappeared, the purple mes had disappeared, and his Soul Power had disappeared!

    His boundless Soul Power suddenly retracted, instantly causing explosions throughout the surface of Wang Zhong¡¯s body, which sent him flying over 20 meters into the air. At this moment, his body appeared just like a helpless leaf being blown about by a howling gust¡­

    The countless brother King supporters in the Skylink and the stadium instantly felt the fires in the hearts being extinguished, all of them feeling as though they had lost their meaning to life. Now, the world had already lost its splendour, with darkness being the only thing that remained.

    The figure flew ¡°extremely slowly¡± in the air, appearing to represent the gradual departure of the hopes and beliefs within everyone¡¯s hearts. There were even some people who had subconsciously stretched out their hands, wanting to grab and hold onto him. Nevertheless, the figure continued to rise into the air. Every thought they had was a pipe dream, one that would lead to endless despair.

    Mo Wen, was just too strong.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body came to a halt, before dropping out of the skies. This was aplete freefall, appearing as though he had lost the strength to even control his body!

    Following his descent, all of the audience¡¯s hearts seemed to havepletely copsed.

    Pa!

    Wang Zhong smashed fiercely into the ground, sending a plume of dust rising into the air. Without any Soul Power defences around his body, Wang Zhong bounced twice, beforeing to aplete halt¡­

    Now, the entire stadium, Skylink, and even the whole of the Federation had turned silent. Without any indication, some of the All Mouthy King supporters already had tears covering their faces, most of them being ordinary citizens. They had witnessed the miracle that had walked out from the OP, taking step after step in the CHF, all the way to the finals. At the final moment, despite knowing that they would lose, all of them were heartbroken by what they had seen; their dreams, on the verge of being realised, had been mercilessly shattered by Mo Wen in the cruelest of fashions.

    Strong! Iparably strong! He had strangled every legend and miracle before him!

    No one made any noise, no one uttered a single word. At this moment, even the most neutral people could feel endless despair encroaching onto their hearts. Mo Wen could not be defeated! This was his era. He was the peak that no one could contend against.

    Noriba¡¯s breath was now stuck within his chest. Earlier, for one instant, he had hoped for the possibility of witnessing a miracle being born. However, in reality, there was no such thing as fortune amidstbat. A soldier would have already lost, the instant he or she started to look for hope. Previously, Noriba had made this mistake when he made a gamble andunched an all-out attack against Wang Zhong, looking for hope where there wasn¡¯t any.

    Now, Wang Zhong was in his shoes. If Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t able to disy power in the same realm as Mo Wen, it would be foolhardy to rely on his so-called courage and willpower.

    At this moment, other people were also having simr thoughts as Noriba. Now, ending this duel was just a matter of time for Mo Wen. For what it¡¯s worth, this fight was already over. Wang Zhong was simply unable to match up to him. If this dragged on, it would definitely be a cruel punishment for Wang Zhong, and he would lose everything that he had umted so far in this life.

    A sliver of an ambiguous smile appeared at the corner of Carolyn¡¯s mouth. If Wang Zhong was able to obtain the support of Stuart, he might still have some hope ofpeting against Mo Wen. His loss would be a pretty good opportunity for her; she, and by extension Stuart, were the only ones within the entire Federation who could help him contend against Mo Wen!

    On the ground, Wang Zhong started to struggle, shaking and swaying as he stood up, while Soul Power started to churn within his body. Nevertheless, everyone could see that those actions were already exceedinglyborious for him. Now, he no longer had anybat strength left! Against Mo Wen, who was above him in all aspects, this was basically a struggle at death¡¯s door!

 Chapter 652 - Great 5 Elements Constitution (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 652: Great 5 Elements Constitution (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea was truly resilient, as he was actually able to activate his Soul Power despite everything that had already happened. This was simply inconceivable! However, what would this achieve?

    Although he was still able to output his Soul Power, he was no longer able to condense those purple mes anymore.

    The best decision he could make right now would be to surrender immediately. He would be able to retain some of his dignity, as well as some honour, as, after all, he was the second strongest person in this CHF.

    Swaying about as he stood up, Wang Zhong appeared to be intending to fuse his divinized azure mes and his divinized hellish mes together again. However, after spreading his hands out a few times, the only thing that urred was a few puffs of mes that proceeded to dissipate immediately. Nevertheless, he continued to stand there, trying his best to summon his divinized azure and hellish mes.

    However, the more focused and earnest he was, the more helpless and sorrowful it made him look.

    In the stadium and Skylink, everyone looked at him silently, while an unspeakable feeling surfaced in their hearts. So, in the end, All Mouthy King just an ordinary person.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s divinity had been broken, and he had been stripped of his apparent immortality. The other great aristocratic families weren¡¯t able to do it, but Mo Wen had seeded. Now, Mo Wen had inherited everything and walked towards the apex. At this moment, there were countless students in the Tianjing Academy with tears streaming down their faces. Over this period of time, Wang Zhong had already be the god within their hearts, their future and everything else!

    Mo Wen looked towards Wang Zhong, who was still trying hard to summon his special abilities, though his gaze was now filled with only one emotion: disappointment. This was the first opponent within this CHF that had triggered his danger senses, as well as being the only opponent who possessed the qualifications to make him unseal his powers.

    Up till now, Mo Wen could still sense the powers that were contained within Wang Zhong¡¯s body. However, it now seemed that Wang Zhong was utterly incapable of using it in any way or form. Through his experienced perspective, despite having undergone a pretty decent amount of training, Wang Zhong wascking in his real-lifebat experience, and had too little of an understanding towards life and death!

    This was just like the time when Wang Zhong was young. There was only darkness, and he was alone, all by himself. He had lost his sense of time; everyone was now focusing their gaze onto Mo Wen.

    Mo Wen bent his left thumb with his index finger, before giving a gentle flick.

    Bang!

    A high-pressure bullet of air shot towards Wang Zhong. Now being unable to summon even a shred of defense, the clump of azure mes he had just condensed was instantly extinguished. Just like a broken kite, Wang Zhong was sent flying into the air.

    Boom!

    Smashing onto the ground a dozen meters away, arge clump of blood spurted out from his mouth. The best decision he could make right now would be to lie down, and quietly wait for the duel to end. However, Wang Zhong continued to struggle, swaying as he staggered up.

    Bang!

    Before he could stabilise himself, he was met with a 2nd high-pressure bullet, sending his weak body flying into the air once again, before hended at an even further location. There was not a shred of emotion present on Mo Wen¡¯s face, as the Mo Family would never disy any mercy on the battlefield. This was a family that specialized inbat! They, of all people, valued the meaning ofbat.

    This was closely followed by even more high-pressure bullets!

    High-pressure bullets shot out from Mo Wen¡¯s hand like a machine gun, causing muffled explosions to ring out as the bullets collided with Wang Zhong¡¯s body, sending him smashing straight into Joseph Cole¡¯s side of the Soul Power barrier.

    The continuous barrage of high-pressure bullets stered Wang Zhong into the barrier, while the bullets continued to explode on his body, causing visible depressions to form in his flesh!

    Blood continued to spurt out, while his willpower continued to weaken.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    In the viewing gallery and the preparatory area, the eyes of Scarlet, Emily, Ma Dong, Hymin, Laura, and the ever-so-loud Sharmie were already filled with tears.

    Laura¡¯s clenched hands were currently trembling, while Scarlet had bitten her lip to the point of them turning white.

    Both of them were well aware of Wang Zhong¡¯s perseverance, yet they weren¡¯t able to stop the tortured feeling present within their hearts.

    Silence hung over the entire Skylink and stadium, as the eyes of countless All Mouthy King supporters had already turnedpletely dim, as though they had lost all the lustre that was present before. In fact, there were even some people who were sobbing in pain.

    The person who was being bombarded like a living target, was none other than their All Mouthy King!

    This was originally an iparably beautiful dream, one that represented the hopes of every singlemoner out there, as well as the hopes of everyone living in the bottom rung of the Federation. However, in the end, it was being destroyed by the aristocratic families, and the supreme expert Mo Wen.

    The deputy judges, as well as Long Mei¡¯er, did not put an end to this duel.

    On one hand, Wang Zhong¡¯s willpower was still shining within his eyes, showing that he still wanted to fight on. On the other hand, Mo Wen did not unleash any life-ending moves. The majority of the high-pressure bullets had struck Wang Zhong¡¯s legs and hands. Their aim was to destroy his capability to move, not take his life.

    Therefore, regardless of Wang Zhong standing or copsing on the ground, the decision to end this duel was up to the 2 on stage to decide, and was not for the judges to decide.

    Unlike the despair that everyone else felt, a sliver of splendour was present in Mo Wen¡¯s eyes. In usual situations, he would have already taken Wang Zhong¡¯s life. When Wang Zhong had lost the ability to erect a defense, his bones should have already shattered. Yet, they had yet to break! This meant that there was still some power that was protecting his body, which also meant that Wang Zhong had no way of consciously using it.

    All of a sudden, a figure shed forwards. In the next instant, Mo Wen had already lifted Wang Zhong up. Looking over towards the Tianjing preparatory area, he whispered in Wang Zhong¡¯s ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t block this attack, who do you think will die?¡±

    Facing Scarlet and the other Tianjing squadron members, an enormous power had already condensed within Mo Wen¡¯s hand, while he flung Wang Zhong away. If Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t able to block this attack, not only would he die, all of his squadron members would perish alongside him!

    This was Mo Wen¡¯s punishment for Wang Zhong, punishment for causing him to feel extreme disappointment!

    Not being able toprehend his strength was equivalent to not having it at all. In that case, Wang Zhong was trash!

    Flying in the air, Wang Zhong struggled desperately with all his might. Every single Tianjing member had persevered and went all out. Barran had gone through numerous setbacks and teetered on the edge of death. Grai had risked the danger of being burnt alive. Scarlet and the others had not given up against powerful opponents. In fact, he wasn¡¯t the one that had pushed Tianjing to the finals. Instead, it was his squadron members who had hoisted him forwards. Yet, he had be just like a ghost in his first match against a genuine expert!

    NO!

    He could die, but his squadron members could not!

    He did not want to be lonely! He did not want the darkness! He did not want to lose his close ones!

    Regardless of who it was, no one could hurt the people by his side! The lively Ma Dong, the tear-drenched Scarlet, the nervous filled Barran! He did not want to let them down!

    ROAR~~~

    Something seemed to explode within Wang Zhong¡¯s body, causing him to float in the air. Rampaging Soul Power surged out from him, blocking Mo Wen¡¯s attack.

    Not only did Mo Wen¡¯s attack notnd on his body, it even caused Wang Zhong to feel morefortable than before! The entire stadium was dumbfounded! Was this the Soul Power of a heavily injured person who was about to be wasted???

    All of a sudden, a gust of wind started to surround Wang Zhong¡¯s body. This wasn¡¯t any ordinary wind, as it glowed with a crystalline radiance, sparkling as it revolved around his body.

    Despite appearing ordinary and without any power, its sudden appearance around Wang Zhong¡¯s body made it feel exceedingly strange and mysterious. Didn¡¯t Wang Zhong possess fire and darkness attribute special abilities? Why was there wind suddenly appearing around him? Furthermore, why did it seem that some kind of power was in the process of awakening?

    Before Joseph and Mo Wen could wrap their heads around it¡­

    Puff!

    5 exceedingly thin strands of energy started to appear within the revolving wind. Red, brown, yellow, blue, green. These 5 shades of colors were the representations of special ability essences.

    The simultaneous appearance of these 5 elemental essences gave the impression that they had already existed from the very beginning. The gently revolving wind was the result of their revolutions around Wang Zhong¡¯s body. At the very beginning, those lights were too weak, and too dim, which had caused everyone to overlook their existence.

    However, at this moment, they had revealed themselves! It was as if they had finally finished brewing, waiting until the time was right!

    The 5 colours revolved around, chasing after one another. Although it was clear that the 5 essences werepletely different from one another, they also formed a mysterious equilibrium with one another. Mutually repulsive, mutually restrictive, yet co-existing. In a split second, 5 different simple-looking runic constructs appeared around Wang Zhong¡¯s body as they took shape in the air.

    The first one was a golden construct, appearing just like a sharp triangr spearhead. The runic patterns that made it up appeared considerably robust, with the angles and edges appearing rather distinct.

    The 2nd one was a green-colored wood rune construct, with what seemed like a spiral in the center. As it rotated, it radiated with teeming life force.

    The 3rd one was a blue-colored water rune construct. The wave-like appearance made it easiest to recognize. With its circr edges, it appeared soft and gentle.

    The 4th one was a red-colored fire symbol. Despite being theck of life in the symbol, one could feel how realistic it was, appearing just like a clump of fire burning in the air.

    The final one radiated with a heavy earthen shade, and was shaped like a mountain. Despite being a small construct, it appeared to be iparably heavy in people¡¯s eyes, just like a majestic mountain present near the horizon.

    These 5 naturally forming runic constructs were iparably clear to everyone¡¯s eyes, brimming with a miraculous and mysterious ir, causing everyone¡¯s minds to be drawn towards them. Before people could regain their senses from this mysterious feeling, the 5 elemental runic constructs suddenly transformed into phantoms, before immediately expanding endlessly in size as they shot outwards.

    BANG!

    As though some kind of illusionary item had exploded apart, a terrifying power ripple exploded out from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Rushing outwards in all directions, these energies swept throughout the stadium, gushing at the audience with such might that they were unable to keep their eyes open.

    Breaking before establishment; 5 Elements Constitution!

    Such a spectacle was something that only members of the Mo Family had witnessed before. A simr spectacle to this had urred when Mo Wen had awakened his 5 Elements Constitution. However, in that case, there were 5 Heavenly Soul Stage experts who had taken action to help Mo Wen open up his meridians. Furthermore, this had happened when Mo Wen was still at a young age. This was something only the Mo Family could aplish.

    Unlike him, Wang Zhong did not have the fortune to receive such treatment. This was the underlying reason why Wang Zhong had faced such a great difficulty in raising his Soul Power during the start of his cultivation. At the very end, he had no choice but to rely on the Fate Roulette to forcefully defy the heavens and change his fate. These were the disadvantages of the 5 Elements Constitution. Now, in this fight, with the help of Mo Wen and his divinized 5 Elements Constitution, Wang Zhong had finally managed to open his meridians. Naturally, there was still one bit that was missing earlier. Mo Wen¡¯s final provocation hadpletely infuriated Wang Zhong; to him, it was taboo. To him, the people around him were far, far more important than himself!

    At this moment, the expressions of the Mo Family members finally changed from their usual calm. This wasn¡¯t only the case for the members in the preparatory area. A sliver of a change had also appeared on the faces of the Mo Family elders currently watching this duel. That was because the difficulty Wang Zhong was experiencing to awaken his 5 Elements Body was much more difficult than what Mo Wen had experienced!

    Wait a minute!

    The faces of the experts present here frozen solid, with everyone, including Long Mei¡¯er, turningpletely dumbfounded by the spectacle before them. Wang Zhong definitely didn¡¯t have a 5 Elements Constitution; the 5 Elements Constitution absolutely wouldn¡¯t contain any darkness attribute special ability!

    That was because Wang Zhong¡¯s already formed 5 Elements Constitution was actually only ¡°half¡± of his body.

    When a 5 Elements Constitution was condensed and linked up, the gentle radiance that represented the myriad living things woulde together and form a single entity. This was the unique trait of the 5 Elements Constitution. However, this did not end here. When Wang Zhong¡¯s 5 Elements Constitution stabilised, a wave of darkness attribute energies gushed out from his body. Forming a stretch of darkness, it formed a contrast with the 5-coloured elemental radiance, appearing just like night and day!

    While the Mo Family members were stupefied by the spectacle surrounding Wang Zhong, Mo Wen¡¯s eyes were lit up like torches. This was the first time after removing his blindfold where excitement was evident within his eyes¡­ in fact, there was even a sense of terror mixed within, as well as a silver of regret!

    Never would the 5 Elements Constitution ever contain a darkness attribute special ability. It was even more impossible for them to co-exist! They were onpletely different sides! This¡­ wasn¡¯t right! Not right!

    Could it be¡­.

    All of a sudden, a tale of a legend surfaced in Mo Wen¡¯s mind. The 5 Elements Constitution represented the myriad living things within the heavens and earth. This had already been a proposition that included all of its aspects. From the dark era to the present, the 5 Elements Constitution had always lorded over any other special abilities.

    However, this was not its limit. This was not the entirety of the world! Among the myriad of living things within the heavens and earth, there was also the corresponding darkness.

    The 5 Elements Constitution was just like a world. If it only contained the concept of brightness, it could only exist as a painting in a museum. Even if more colours were present, it wouldn¡¯t beplete. However, if darkness was added to it¡­

    It would be theplete, legendary, Great 5 Elements Constitution!

    Mo Wen¡¯s gaze instantly turned scorching hot, while he could feel sweat actually starting to form on his palms! This was a talent that could rival his divinized 5 Elements Constitution!

    A 5 Elements Constitution Soul Power ripple instantly surged out from Mo Wen¡¯s body, while his already extinguished fighting intent reignited like a scorching ze on a dry prairie. He would not show mercy any further! He would now unleash all of this power in this fight, even if it would spell his death! Furthermore, from this point onwards, he would no longer be that ¡°naive¡±. Enemies and opponents had to be eliminated!

    Compared to the casual and tranquil state he had been disying earlier, berserk energies from the 5 elements surrounded his body, lighting his body up with vibrant colours, making him an awe-inspiring sight to behold.

    Standing across him, the 5 Elements Constitution Soul Power surging out from Wang Zhong contained a sliver of darkness, appearing rather conspicuous upon first sight. However, after taking a few looks, one would feel that the darkness that was mixed within the light had unexpectedly caused the entire world to appear more bright and resplendent!

    This was too easy to understand! How could one enjoy the fruits of theirbour without first suffering to harvest those fruits? Without opposition from the darkness, how would one appreciate the sanctity of light!

    It became purer, and more resplendent.

    Within the embrace of the 5 Elements Constitution Soul Power, the numerous wounds present on Wang Zhong¡¯s body started to rapidly patch up at a rate visible to the naked eye. Unlike themonly seen Soul Power recovery, this was much faster! It had already far surpassed the self-recovery capabilities of the 5 Elements Constitution!

    This was not solely due to the Great 5 Elements Constitution. This was also the benefit of the awakening of his 5 Elements Constitution. The baptism that came from the energies of the heavens and earth was just like obtaining gaining instant enlightenment in many aspects, bringing about exceedingly great benefits and an unfathomable transformation to his entire being.

    At this moment, the eyes of the Federation¡¯s higher-ups had turned scorching hot, to the point of turning fanatical.

    The appearance of the Mo Family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Protector and his divinized 5 Elements Constitution had already shocked all of their hearts. However, a considerable portion of the shock stemmed from their concerns about the influence the Mo Family would have in the current situation within the Federation, and how the Mo Family¡¯s might would tip the bnce of power present between the various influences.

    However, what was happening before their very eyes?

 Chapter 653 - Gambling his life in an ultimate attack (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 653: Gambling his life in an ultimate attack (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Great 5 Elements Constitution ¡ª only the powerhouses in the Heavenly Soul Stage were clear about the meaning behind this! What could normal humans do in the face of this? This was the legendary heaven¡¯s favourite! This had never been seen before!

    Indescribable astonishment was everywhere throughout the audience, viewing galleries, Skylink and the Federation, apanied by iparably excited gazes.

    Bang!

    A dainty jade-like hand gripped onto the railing, while its owner had gone into an absentminded state. Appearing to have forgotten about controlling her strength, she instantly left a deep hand-shaped imprint on the thick metal railing, causing it to vibrate.

    Finally, a sliver of regret appeared within Carolyn¡¯s eyes. She had only felt pity before this duel began, and still believed that everything was under control; yet at this moment, Carolyn felt a deep sense of helplessness surge out from her heart.

    If she could turn back time, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t have treated Wang Zhong the way she had. This person¡­ had already be too important in the Federation.

    He possessed a talent that even Heavenly Soul Stage experts would be envious about. That was because his talent would be critically important during the Heavenly Soul Stage. At this stage, it could be said that as long as Wang Zhong survived, entering the Heavenly Soul Stage was guaranteed even if he didn¡¯t improve any further. Not only that, he would be able to break into the Heavenly Soul Stage without any issues, extending his life, allowing him to pursue and reach greater heights.

    Simply speaking, this was the first time a Great 5 Elements Constitution and a divinized 5 Elements Constitution had appeared in the history of mankind. Both were sharply opposed to each other, with neither prepared to back off. This showdown would end up with only one at the top!

    ¡­

    As his body recovered, endless amounts of power gushed out endlessly from within him. This power was absolutely amazing! This was simr to what he felt when observing Mo Wen earlier. Only upon reaching the same realm did could he sense exactly how big the disparity he was whenpared to Mo Wen earlier.

    Reviewing his earlier performance critically, Wang Zhong felt that the purple mes that he had risked his life and spent so much effort to create, was an utter crap whenpared to this newly awakened Great 5 Elements Constitution. The purple mes waspletely surpassed in all aspects. In fact, just the power from awakening the Great 5 Elements Constitution had allowed Wang Zhong to discover many hidden mysteries of his body that he could now uncover at any given moment.

    It felt as though a door had been shoved opened for him, allowing his previously ignorant self to walk through. All he saw before him were mysteries that he had nevere into contact with before, causing him to feel an impulse to immediately start researching them.

    He could feel his entire body bing stronger, and his already sharp senses were improved further. He heard the sound of the wind around him, the breathing and the heartbeats of the audience¡­ this was an evolution of his fleshly body, not a new special ability.

    Although the awakening of his Great 5 Elements Constitution meant that he had awakened all of the other elementary attribute special abilities, it did not mean that he could control all of them. This awakening only created the opportunity for him to learn to control them. His future path would be simr to that of Mo Wen; the obstacles he would encounter, would be much tougher aspared to others. Those chosen by the heavens would naturally experience a tougher journey.

    As for a realistic progression of his strength, most of it woulde from his Great 5 Elements Constitution itself. After being quietly nurtured for 20 years within his inner world, Wang Zhong could finally unleash the power of his Soul Sea! Before its awakening, the Great 5 Elements Constitution waspletely useless, and would cause its bearer to be stuck in a more miserable situation than those with a normal 5 Elements Constitution. Just think about it. Considering how powerful it was, how big did the Soul Sea need to be in order to support it?

    Therefore, if he didn¡¯t perish early, he would definitely lord over the masses. However, the unique nourishment the Fate Stone provided to his Soul Sea waspletely capable of supporting the gargantuan power that the Great 5 Elements Constitution required.

    In an instant, Wang Zhong pulled his mind back to reality, before slowly standing up. At this moment, the already torn and tattered pants left on his body left some skin exposed, with the gleaming luster of vitality evident to anyone watching. Perfectly fusing with the darkness, the unique Soul Power energies from his Great 5 Elements Constitution circted around his body. shing with brightness and darkness, it created a mysterious scene, as abstruse as the endless void.

    2 predestined opponents were now faced against each other, as their gazes met.

    Bang!

    Akin to meteors streaking out as stars shattered apart, a murderous air instantly perfused the stage, as both of them unleashed every single bit of fighting intent they had. At this moment, there was already no need for further restraint.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a difference between the Soul Powering from Wang Zhong¡¯s Great 5 Elements Constitution and Mo Wen¡¯s divinized 5 Elements Constitution. On the surface, they appeared simr. However, Mo Wen had a slight advantage in terms of purity. Nevertheless, it was already too difficult to predict the final victor between the 2 of them.

    The Mo Family members didn¡¯t know what else to say. This was originally a fight that should have ended. Yet¡­

    The 2 had nowhere else to retreat. Reaching their realm and possessing simr levels of strength, their all-out attacks would no longer be easily defended against with their own Soul Power defenses.

    When one¡¯s power was unleashed to the extreme, victory and defeat might only take an instant to be decided.

    There would only be 1 opportunity!

    Life and death would be decided in an instant!

    At this moment, the stadium, Skylink, and especially in Tianjing city far away, everyone¡¯s actions had came to a stop. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the screens before their eyes. All of the transportation on the streets had came to aplete stop, as if a magic that stopped time had been casted over the world. All of them were engrossed by the fight, so deeply engrossed.

    This was the closest moment Tianjing came towards endless honor and glory¡­

    The final exchange was about to start!

    Bang!

    Both of their Soul Powers exploded outwards at the same time, surging out just like a blossoming lotus. Layer uponyer of Soul Power expanded in all directions, making it seem as though they no longer bothered about the wastage and consumption of their Soul Power.

    The 2 of them had possessed 5 Elements Constitutions that exceeded anything recorded in history! Regardless of Wang Zhong¡¯s Great 5 Elements Constitution, or Mo Wen¡¯s divinized 5 Elements Constitution, Gui Hao¡¯s Firmament Soul Sea was just a joke whenpared to them, andpletely not worth mentioning.

    Not giving any leeway to each other, their Soul Power output continued to rise, while continuously getting purer and purer.

    With a solemn expression on his face, Mo Wen locked his hands together. The Soul Power that he was umting caused his mind and spirit to rise continuously towards an even greater apex. It was this feeling! He had finally found it! As this happened, a power that Mo Wen could not control was finally activated.

    At this instant, he knew that he had achieved his goal. From now on, he would no longer need to travel down this road of invincibility! He had travelled this path, and experienced the taste of danger while on it. Having tasted it, he no longer wanted to experience it again!

    Reaching his peak, a massive phantom appeared behind him.

    It was a massive bald monk that had golden eyes radiating with fury. Standing 7-8 meters tall, it appeared just like a big mountain behind Mo Wen! Golden light circted around his palms, flowing about, with every single bit of light appearing as dazzling as the sun!

    ¡°Oh my god! Is that a dharma idol?! Vajra dharma idol?!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible! Did he already cast his Heroic Soul? That means that he doesn¡¯t meet the criteria for participation in the CHF!¡±

    Only outstanding Heroic Soul Stage experts could cast their dharma idols. This was a corporeal projection of one¡¯s power. However, this Mo Wen has yet to cast his Heroic Soul, yet he had already managed to reach this critical point. Not only did heprehend the power of the Heroic Soul while in the Casted Soul Stage, the exquisite control he had over it now would also give him endless benefits after entering the Heroic Soul Stage.

    The deputy judges could not help but disy their shock on their faces, while the feelings within their hearts could not be described with words. The talents Mo Wen was demonstrating had really caused envy to surface within them. Mo Wen was about to use his divinized 5 Elements Constitution to disy a Soul Dominationbat technique.

    Bang!

    Raising his left palm gently, the vajra dharma idol acted just like his shadow, raising its mountainous arm in the air.

    Raising its arm, and straightening its palm!

    Although it was only a phantom, the aura that rumbled with its movements,

    The golden radiance within its palms shone like a sun, illuminating Mo Wen¡¯s dharma idol with golden light, causing it to appear exceedingly dazzling in everyone¡¯s eyes!

    It was just a simple movement, yet it appeared one with the dao, and nature. Every single move was filled with an endless righteous auraing from a protector of the dao. This righteous aura radiated with dignity, causing people to worship it unconsciously.

    At this same time, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power continued to revolve around his body. Having just awakened his Great 5 Elements Constitution, his senses were at their pinnacle. The process in which Mo Wen unleashed his Heroic Soul power was the perfect demonstration for him toprehend, allowing him to absorb and understand all of it within an instant.

    This marvellous feeling really couldn¡¯t be described with words. Just like what he hadprehended, his Soul Power proceeded to flow out naturally. Continuing to revolve, it formed a roulette-like form, slowly being activated, all while spinning about¡­

    In the next moment, an indistinct phantom proceeded to take shape behind Wang Zhong¡¯s back! Furthermore, it was getting clearer by the second! That¡¯s right! This was also a dharma idol! Unlike the humanoid shape dharma idol that Mo Wen had formed, Wang Zhong¡¯s one seemed to be in the shape of an object!

    A¡­ circr, spinning te?

    Could this be considered as a dharma idol?

    Was this even a dharma idol?

    The Heroic Soul Dharma Idol would be a projection of a cultivator¡¯s inner world, and could also be said as a projection of one¡¯s essence.

    Using Mo Wen¡¯s Vajra Dharma Idol as an example: this was the projection of his ideals and beliefs. Furthermore, it was his own portrayal of what a Heaven¡¯s Protector should be. Without a doubt, it was a supreme existence standing at the apex of strength.

    The majority of the other Dharma Idols were simr. They were either humanoid, various kinds of strange beasts that existed within the heavens and earth, or totems.

    However, what was with Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it was dim and blurry; after all, he had just awoken his Great 5 Elements Constitution. This transformation might be an indication of hisck of perfect control over his newfound power. However, the critical fact that it had a shape of a te! What kind of ideals, beliefs, or inner world¡¯s essence could have led to that shape?

    Could it be a crosswheel?

    If that was the case, it would be a disadvantage; without a doubt, weapon-type Dharma Idols were considered to be a lower ss than others. However, no one dared to say those words, as they were now witnessing the 2 most talented experts in the history of mankind.

    Regardless of his Dharma Idol or the way Wang Zhong had condensed it, the little roulette wheel appeared exceedingly minuscule before the massive vajra¡¯s palm. Nevertheless, not one bit of contempt appeared within Mo Wen¡¯s eyes. At this instant, the fighting intent of the 2 hadpletely skyrocketed. Regardless of their Soul Power or the auras they radiated, both of them had already reached their peak.

    As the skyrocketing energiesing from the 2 smashed against each other, the deputy judges immediately erected their Soul Power barrier once again.

    Mo Wen pushed his hand forwards. This time, he would not keep his strength in check! He would use his greatest power to obliterate Wang Zhong!

    Although it¡¯s execution might appear exceedingly slow, Mo Wen¡¯s extending palm gave the impression that he was pushing the entire world with his palm! However, upon appearing, it gained speed and exploded forwards with terrifying speed within a blink of an eye.

    Soul Domination Mo School¡ª¡ªPilgrimage of a Thousand Buddhas!

    The Vajra Dharma Idol gave a ferocious roar as it shoved its massive palm straight out, bringing along an earth-shattering might with it. I, Mo Wen, am the sole supreme, within and beyond the heavens!

    Wang Zhong proceeded to flip his palms.

    The roulette phantom blossomed with radiance, before the Yin-Yang, ck and white halves started to revolve, radiating with a mysterious glow that was akin to the boundless stars within space. All of sudden, the 5 Elemental powers merged into one, and following Wang Zhong¡¯s palm movements, fused with his Soul Power, special ability, and Dharma Idol.

    There was no unique moveset, nor was there much control. As though there was no need for him toprehend or learn anything, he had already managed to master the usage of his Dharma Idol upon its formation, allowing him to control it as easily and effortlessly as his four limbs.

    The roulette Dharma Idol shot forward, before expanding in size. In an instant, a phantom proceeded to shoot forward. It appeared just like a massive circle coloured with an intertwining ck and white pattern, or a star, or an iparably massive roulette that radiated with various kinds of mysteries.

    Long Mei¡¯er had focused her gaze on Wang Zhong throughout this duel. Mo Wen definitely had experience in utilising his Dharma Idol, while this was definitely the first time Wang Zhong hadprehended how to activate his Dharma Idol. Yet, he had actually seeded in summoning it. Nevertheless, it seemed to be a slightly weaker weapon-type one. What a waste. It would be greatly beneficial if guidance was provided during the creation of one¡¯s Dharma Idol, as half of one¡¯s strength within the Heroic Soul Stage came from the Dharma Idol. Therefore, everyone needed to be exceedingly cautious when creating their Dharma Idol. A Dharma Idol like Mo Wen¡¯s would definitely increase his strength. Furthermore, being a humanoid-type, while possessing a slight rtion to Buddhism and the fusion of qi, mind, and spirit, it was definitely a high-tier Dharma Idol. Compared to him, Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol was only a low-tier one.

    Frankly speaking, Long Mei¡¯er was feeling some regret. She admired Wang Zhong¡¯s talent, and also felt that he was wasting it byprehending how to disy his Dharma Idol at this given moment.

    The same feelings also appeared in Carolyn and dimir¡¯s hearts as the regained their sense from the shock they had sustained from seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol. They too felt that Wang Zhong had really made a wrong move. Nevertheless, in this situation, this could be considered as a blessing from the heavens.

    In a split second, radiance blossomed from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Having umted the power of his Dharma Idol to its peak, he sent it rumbling out, causing the ck and white roulette to bring along the heavens and earth as it smashed against the iing giant golden palm.

    Bang!

    Without talking about those within the stadium, even the massive crowd present outside of the stadium could feel as though a massive earthquake had hit them. At this moment, within the indestructible Stuart Dimensional Arena Stadium, already quite a few of its decorations had already been shaken off their anchors, toppling over onto the ground. As this happened, what sounded like ghosts wailing was transmitted outside the stadium, sending everyone retreating in fear.

    As this happened, the weaker Casted Soul Stages present within the Stadium turned dizzy, feeling as though a massive impact had wracked their brains. As for the countless ordinary people present, they were already clutching their heads while shrieking out in pain.

    Heroic Soul Stage soldiers¡­ had already broken away from the realm of mortals. The aristocratic families understood this, and so did the Parliament. In fact, they were privy to more secrets of this world. The ordinaryymen knew too little about the world they were living in. They most probably assumed that there mutated life forms were the only things in this world that could contend with humans, and that soldiers who could cultivate were just stronger and faster than ordinary people.

    However, the truth of the matter waspletely different from what people had assumed.

    The power present before them was the strength that a true blue Heroic Soul Stage expert could unleash, and was really too terrifying! This was why the Federation had prohibited ordinary people from witnessing fights in the Heroic Soul Stage, and that decision had been made with good reason. This was why the 4 great deputy judges had turned into 4 bodyguards and erected a Soul Power barrier to block the absolute majority of the iing shockwaves. If they did not do so, the bodies of those ordinary people would have shattered into pieces just from the shockwaves that had formed from the collision between attacks.

    However, those who truly knew exactly what was happening in this apex showdown couldn¡¯t be bothered about how ordinary people were faring.

    Carolyn, dimir, and high ranking representatives of the various aristocratic families¡­ as well as those bigshots in the VIP podium, had locked their gazes tightly towards the center of the stadium.

 Chapter 654 - Victory? Victory! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 654: Victory? Victory! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The rumbling continued, though a deadlock appeared in the middle of the stage. Mo Wen¡¯s palm imprint had been stopped at the middle of the stadium, being blocked by the circr te radiating with a ck and white glow.

    The white and ck halves spun around rapidly, unleashing a boundless ocean-like aura, contending against in the iing golden palm. Standing in confrontation with each other, the energies of both Dharma Idols exploded with boundless pressure and vast Soul Power.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were clenched tight with nervousness. Compared to them, Wang Zhong and Mo Wen had alreadypletely ignored everything around them, having focused all of their mind and spirit into controlling the power of their Dharma Idols.

    The 2 terrifying energies were in a deadlock with each other. As the power of the Dharma Idols continued to gush out, this deadlock continued.

    Evenly matched?

    No, this wasn¡¯t an equilibrium.

    Perhaps, in this moment, the situation might look like a deadlock. However, a golden brilliance blossomed from the Vajra Dharma Idol¡¯s body, before countless golden rays of light gushed into the giant palm. Those golden rays of light possessed an abnormally mysterious quality; uponing into contact with the giant palm, they caused its strength to rise!

    This palm was overly terrifying! The harder it waspressed, the stronger its eruption of power would be. At this moment, the entire ground was shaking, and within the stadium, countless rock chips had already started levitating due to the surging powering from opposing sides, revolving about in the air. Golden rays of light also continued to shoot in all directions, creating plinking sounds as they smashed into the Soul Power barrier erected by the 4 deputy judges, causing the barrier to vibrate slightly.

    Naturally, those impacts weren¡¯t able to pose any danger to the deputy judges. However, with their Heavenly Soul Stage senses, they were able to understand exactly what it meant to unleash such power while in the Casted Soul Stage. Frankly speaking, Mo Wen would reach greater heights than them in the future.

    Wang Zhong continued to channel Soul Power into the ck and white roulette, with his Dharma Idol¡¯s Soul Domination capabilities being more well-rounded than Mo Wen due to his Great 5 Elements Constitution, which allowed him toe closer the true origin of the world. However, the problem was that, both in terms of realm orprehension level, he was behind Mo Wen by a notch. Mo Wen¡¯s Vajra Dharma Idol was more mature and developed in all aspects. Furthermore, Mo Wen knew how a Dharma Idol functioned, and what it represented, allowing him to control the power of his Dharma Idol with greater ease. Compared to him, Wang Zhong was relying on his instincts and talent. In a head-on confrontation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to match up with Mo Wen.

    ¡°Wang Zhong has lost.¡± Carolynmented in an indifferent tone. When this situation urred, she had already predicted the oue.

    Hearing that, dimir shot a look at her. He knew what she was thinking, though it was a pity that the northern regions didn¡¯t need to poach talents. ¡°It really is a pity. A low-tier Dharma Idol against a high-tier Dharma Idol. Wang Zhong has not only lost this match, he has also lost his future.¡±

    Although he had lost to Wang Zhong, dimir was extremely delighted at by the oue of this duel. The contests between people of his status should not be within the Casted Soul Stage, but in the Heroic and Heavenly Soul Stages. Although Wang Zhong¡¯s path had been exceedingly smooth, he had rushed the creation of his Dharma Idol. In fact, dimir was also able to create and unleash his Dharma Idol out if he staked his life. However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t choose to make such a dangerous move in apetition. The casting of the soul and the creation of the Dharma Idol were the most important steps in a cultivator¡¯s life. A perfect Heroic Soul needed to be casted in order to have smoother progress in the future. As for the creation of the Dharma Idol, the issue was that it was too difficult to change the Dharma Idol after its creation. The difficulty was simr to a man wanting to change into a woman ¡ª scratch that, it was as difficult as a woman wanting to be a man.

    There were even more bigshots in the VIP podium who were sighing emotionally at the spectacle before them. All of them knew that this wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong¡¯s fault, but a result of his background. From the very beginning, Mo Wen had executed everything perfectly.

    To them, the final victor of this duel was of no importance to them. Now, the only thing they felt was pity for Wang Zhong. He had such extraordinary talent, and possessed the exceptionally rare Great 5 Elements Constitution. Yet, he had merely created the lowest tier of Dharma Idols, a weapon-type! That was an utter heresy!

    Nevertheless, he really wasn¡¯t to me. After all, he was just amoner. How could amoner know that much, and possess enough knowledge in the matters of cultivation? How could he have seen the vastness heavens and earth present around him?

    In fact, there were some bigshots that were feeling vexed, as they felt that the duel should have already been put to a stop. Before the Great 5 Elements Constitution, how could a mere CHFpetitionpare to it? If Wang Zhong was given some time, to allow him to be polish his abilities and cast his Heroic Soul before creating his Dharma Idol, he would definitely have been a figure who would shock the heavens and earth! Anyone would have only one chance in their entire life to create their Dharma Idol. Now, it was already toote for Wang Zhong to regret his move.

    Naturally, with his Great 5 Elements Constitution, Wang Zhong¡¯s future aplishments would still be quite significant. However, when paired up with a weapon-type Dharma Idol, his value had instantly dropped by quite a bit. In the future, the best he could be would be a regional top-notch expert. How could he contend for the peak, against a supreme genius like Mo Wen? As time went on, the disparity between them would slowly widen, highlighting the importance of the tier of Dharma Idol with regards to a soldier¡¯s progress and cultivation.

    On the stage, the golden palm important had already umted the power to break the deadlock. With an absolute advantage in power, it slowly started to suppress the ck and white roulette, which started to pale inparison to the golden palm. As it was pressed back by the giant palm, the entire world appeared to move alongside the palm that was pressing forward.

    Mo Wen was extremely excited and delighted. He had finally aplished his desire, and raised the power of his Dharma Idol to the next level!

    Facing the giant palm, the hard ground was plowed apart like a piece of tofu, leaving a massive and deep ditch as it pushed towards Wang Zhong!

    The iing palm felt like a mountain bearing down on him. Layer uponyer of energies surged out like waves, while the endless golden light caused people to develop feelings of guilt; it felt as though they were going against the Buddha, causing them to feel ashamed of themselves. This was capable of influencing the will of their target. Even someone with a powerful soul like Wang Zhong would still be affected by the golden light! It was really hard to understand the realm Mo Wen¡¯s Vajra Dharma Idol was in, as it could fuse power, special ability, qi, mind, and spirit together with such perfection! Furthermore, Mo Wen was able to disy such an exquisite control over it! He was simply too omnipotent and terrifying! How could anyone defend against this move!

    Resist! Resist! Resist!~~~

    Wang Zhong clenched his teeth, as power from his Great 5 Elements Constitution continued to gush out from him. There was no retreat, nor was there any trace of despair within him. All of his body¡¯s strength, and all of his soul was now stretched taut, with everything on the brink of copse! However, even though he was about to be ground into dust at any moment, he would not retreat!

    ¡°I believe in you, senior!¡± Grai¡¯s smile was ever so gentle, yet was now filled with power.

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be a soldier like you, senior!¡± Barran said with a simple and straightforward smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re our captain, Wang Zhong.¡± Scarlet¡¯s eyes radiated with an understanding glow as it always did, even when everything was going awry.

    Having journeyed thus far, he was no longer by himself! He was carrying the hopes and dreams of every single Tianjing member! He was Tianjing¡¯s captain! Yes, their captain!

    ROAR~~~

    To hell with control! To hell withbat techniques! I need power! All of my power! I¡¯ll stake my life for power!

    In the air, the roulette suddenly seemed to disy an unwillingness to remain suppressed by the golden palm, as it started to spin with all its might in an attempt to break out from this deadlock. Faced with mortal danger, Wang Zhong unleashed all of the power from his Great 5 Elements Constitution that gushed out from his Soul Sea, sending all of it into the roulette without restraint.

    At this instant, Wang Zhong¡¯s befuddled mind finally saw the light, The true origin of the Dharma Idol was stemmed from one¡¯s heart and life, and its attacks represented one¡¯s beliefs and ideals. There was utterly different from the weapon-type Dharma Idols that people assumed the roulette to be! Instead, this was a projection of the Fate Roulette that had brought him unlimited possibilities!

    This wasn¡¯t a crosswheel! Instead, this was Simba¡¯s Fate Roulette!

    At this moment, Mo Wen held the absolute superiority in terms of strength. From the onlooker¡¯s perspective, Wang Zhong¡¯s roars were no more than a struggle at the edge of death, or a howl of grief. However, it was at this instant where Wang Zhong had found the critical element for this showdown. It was impossible for him to raise his strength in an instant to surpass Mo Wen! However, a collision between 2 Dharma Idols didn¡¯t depend on pure power!

    There definitely was a power within his rotating roulette Dharma Idol!

    This was his conviction in obtaining victory!

    It was also the drive that had always pushed Wang Zhong forwards. Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes radiated with splendour that was hard to describe with words. This definitely wasn¡¯t a gaze that?people in despair would have!

    Golden light blossomed from Mo Wen¡¯s eyes, as he could clearly see every single change that was happening to Wang Zhong, especially the perseverance within despair, as well as Wang Zhong¡¯s confident gaze. Only such a person was worthy to be his opponent! He had not been waiting so long in vain! Now, he would use his strongest power to destroy his opponent, showing Wang Zhong the greatest respect he could give!

    Mo Wen roared out with a low voice: ¡± Mo School Vajra Lion¡¯s Palm!¡±

    Having umted power all this while, the left palm of his Dharma Idol slowly traveled forward, rumbling out with iparable heaviness.

    RUMBLE BANG!

    The massive Vajra Dharma Idol proceeded to push both palms out, instantly increasing the might of his attack.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    What seemed like countless palm shades burst forth from the oveying palms, causing the radiance blossoming from them to intensify. At the same instant, their power suddenly skyrocketed. This would be the final move to overwhelm Wang Zhong.

    Without stopping to even consider it, Wang Zhong sent his Roulette Dharma Idol rumbling forwards. Victory and defeat all rested on this move! Just as this happened, the entire stadium, no, the entire heavens and earth appeared to be illuminated in a ck and white glow, before disappearing with a sh.

    Fate Judgment!

    ck and white glow alternated with one another, before the radiance suddenly retracted. In a split second, the Roulette Dharma Idol seemed to have disappeared, being reced by a scorching white clump of light. The shield-like roulette had suddenly turned into a glowing disk, spinning as it flew out! Seeing this, a confident smile appeared at the corner of Mo Wen¡¯s mouth.

    However, in the next second, his smile suddenly froze¡­

    The massive Roulette Dharma Idol had suddenly pierced through his Dharma Idol to appear right before his eyes!

    BANG¡­

    Before he could even react, the Roulette Dharma Idol had cleaved right towards Mo Wen! At this instant, despair surfaced within his eyes, before an earth-shattering bang rang out. While this happened, Mo Wen¡¯s Buddha¡¯s Palm shot forwards like a wild horse set free, rumbling straight towards Wang Zhong¡­

    Shockwaves exploded forth from both sides, as both of them had simultaneouslynded their attacks on the other¡­

    Instantly, everyone lost their hearing, and their eyes werepletely blinded by the surge of scorching white light that had blossomed in the center of the stadium, while their hearts appeared to be gripped by a hand that squeezed so that that they were unable to gasp for air! The energies that sted out in all directions, flying rock chips, and the endless plumes of dust filled the entire stadium, while the circr area multiple kilometers in radius from the stadium were shaking intensely, as if a massive earthquake just urred!

    Massive rumbling noises proceeded to ring out from the stadium, as the Soul Power barriers erected by the deputy judges sparkled fiercely as they shook, as though 2 objects had smashed into the barrier. This was closely followed by 2 clear sounds of collisions. Mixed within the shaking of the earth and the dust that blotted out the skies, an ear-splitting rumble reverberated throughout the stadium, taking a long time before it finally started to subside!

    Other than a limited number of experts, humming and rumbling noises were the only sounds everyone else could hear for a very long time. At this moment, the center of the stadium had already turned into a stretch of chaos, while the Skylink had been deathly silent for the entire duration¡­

    Finally, as the dust started to settle, 2 figures appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes! Impressively, they were still standing!

    The people in the participant viewing gallery were still in shock, as they were utterly dumbfounded about what had just happened before their eyes. Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol had unexpectedly pierced through Mo Wen¡¯s Dharma Idol. This was utterly inconceivable! However, this had resulted in both of them bearing the full brunt of the other person¡¯s Soul Dominationbat techniques! With their earlier physical state, this seemed to be a situation of mutual destruction.

    When their lines of sight finally cleared up, everyone had already focused their gaze onto the 2 standing in the middle of the stadium.

    Mo Wen looked towards Wang Zhong and vice versa. Both of them had already disyed everything they could in this duel.?A sliver of a smile appeared at the corner of Mo Wen¡¯s mouth as he looked towards the sky. In the next instant, blood spurted out like fountains from his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears, before slowly falling backwards.

    Was this the taste of defeat?

    All of the Mo Family members had already stood up, with all of their faces filled with utter disbelief as they looked towards the slowly falling body of Mo Wen. At this instant, Mo Wen wasn¡¯t the only one that had copsed, as it was apanied by the copse of the hopes and dreams of the entire Mo Family. Within the Mo Family, Mo Wen was an existence akin to a god. Every single member in the younger generation had treated him as a role-model to follow! He was their representative! He could not be defeated!

    Bang¡­

    The sound made by Mo Wen falling overs sounded extremely soft. However, it had an impact akin to arge gong being rung in people¡¯s hearts as hended on the ground. Immediately, tears started to flow uncontrobly from Napier Mo¡¯s eyes. Within the infirmary, Mo Ling was lying on a bed, not moving a single inch, though tears dripped silently from his eyes. His fingers had been clenched so tightly that they were already digging into his flesh. The massive amounts of hard work that every member had put in was also copsing alongside Mo Wen.

    Long Mei¡¯er and the other bigshots were extremely clear that this should have been Mo Wen¡¯s victory. However, for some inexplicable reason, Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol possessed some kind of mysterious prative ability. It definitely wasn¡¯t a dimensional movement ability, yet it was unexpectedly able to travel unimpeded through Mo Wen¡¯s Dharma Idol and strike him! This resulted in Mo Wen being unable to unleash the full might of his attack before being struck by a lethal attack,pletely flipping this duel around!

    If Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol really possessed this unique ability, it would definitely not be a Low tier one! However, even with her vast knowledge, she was unexpectedly unable to get even an inkling of understanding about it! In fact, even with her Heavenly Soul Stage abilities, she was unable to wrap her head around what had happened during the final exchange.

    The only thing that could be said was that the Great 5 Elements Constitution was the blessed child of the heavens.

    At this moment, a white ray of light suddenly shot out towards the center of the stadium like a bolt of lightning. This figure was traveling so quickly that people were unable to react before it had appeared right beside Mo Wen. It was deputy judge Zhou Mu! Proceeding to help Mo Wen up, his quick actions appeared just like lightning arcing about, as he purged the remnants of the final attack from Mo Wen¡¯s body. A wave of power burst forth into Mo Wen¡¯s body, stopping the flow of blood from his wounds, before a fiery red medicinal pill was shoved into his mouth.

    Since a deputy judge had taken action to save Mo Wen, the oue of the duel had already been decided.

    Looking towards the crowd from Tianjing, Wang Zhong¡¯s vision started to turn blurry. As though his body had split apart, blood spurted out from the injuries across his body. Although he had endured Mo Wen¡¯s attack before it could reach its maximum might, he had still received 70-80% of its full power. From the start of the CHF, this was the first time he had encountered such a powerful opponent! What a delightful opponent to fight against! The meaning of his fight had already transcended victory or defeat. This was the first time he had fought against Mo Wen, though this definitely wouldn¡¯t be thest time.

    Next time, he would be stronger, much stronger than before!

    As head judge Long Mei¡¯er¡¯s voice rang out, Wang Zhong¡¯s body swayed about, almostpletely losing consciousness, as well as control over his body. Nevertheless, only when the sound of cheers rang out did he feelpletely relieved and fell over¡­

    ¡°5th Duel, Tianjing, Wang Zhong, victory!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, countless people felt their body start to tremble, and so did their souls. Every part of their body also started to tremble. He had won?

    He had actually won?

 Chapter 655 - The final squadron (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 655: The final squadron (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    He had really won???

    ¡°Wang, Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    WANG ZHONG~~~

    It only took the audience a second to regain their senses, before they sent the entire stadium and Skylink fromplete silence into utter chaos. No, this was just the start, as everyone had turned utterly mad¡­

    The ear-splitting roars and cheers rushed through the clouds, as countless people jumped up and down, tearing at their clothes. There were even some who were hitting their own heads with utter disbelief of what had just happened, alongside tears of disbelief. The invincible Mo Family, the invincible Mo Wen, Heaven¡¯s Protector, a supreme existence, had fallen! It was as though their spiritual pir had copsed apart!

    At this moment, there were very few people who were shouting ¡°All Mouthy King¡± out aloud.

    Previously, these words represented invincibility, and incited worship and intoxication in people. Nevertheless, those were justbat results in the OP.

    However, the results achieved within the OP was insufficient. During the CHF, captain Wang Zhong had obtained victory after victory against sessively stronger opponents. Now, he had even defeated Mo Wen, the Mo Wen that was known as the sole supreme existence above and below the heavens!

    All Mouthy King¡¯s radiance had already been reced by the even more dazzling number one expert of this CHF, captain Wang Zhong!

    At this moment, people had already forgotten his previous title; it had been reced with berserk shouts for his name.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    Within the Skylink and stadium, the countless Wang Zhong supporters had already gone utterly crazy in every corner of the Federation!

    Before the start of this duel, even the most fanatical of brother King supporters did not dare boast that Wang Zhong could defeat Mo Wen. In fact, after their analysis, the various experts out there had given a 3:7 odds for victory, with Wang Zhong 3, and Mo Wen 7!

    Furthermore, this was before Mo Wen had disyed his divinized 5 Elements Constitution.

    These odds had persisted until the duel had begun, where Mo Wen and his divinized 5 Elements Constitution unleashed a can of whoopass on Wang Zhong¡­ Frankly speaking, there wasn¡¯t a single person out there who believed that Wang Zhong would have even a sliver of a chance to win this duel. Everyone had been shocked by how powerful Mo Wen was. Even Wang Zhong¡¯s supporters could only console themselves with ¡°it¡¯s already an achievement toe this far.¡±

    However, a miracle had been created once again! Despite the absolute disparity, and being disadvantaged throughout the entire fight, he had defied the heavens and pulled off an extraordinary reversal by defeating Mo Wen! In fact, until thest instant, even the Heavenly Soul Stage experts had judged that Mo Wen would definitely win; the situation was all too clear for everyone. However, Wang Zhong had actually managed to flip it!

    He was simply too overbearing and formidable!

    ¡°Champion! Champion! We¡¯re the champions!¡±

    In the distant Tianjing city, countlessmoners and aristocrats were shouting in utter madness as they danced about excitedly about on the streets. This was an oue that Tianjing city had not even dared to dream about! A mere Tianjing city, a 2nd ss city without any great aristocratic family or n behind them, had actually managed to give birth to such a genius! He had crushed the most outstanding experts across the entire Federation in his generation beneath his feet and aplished what nobody even dared to dream about.

    Before the start of thepetition, if anyone had proimed that Tianjing had the number one expert within the Federation within their ranks, they would definitely have been beaten all to way to the refugee camps outside of the city walls!

    However, from the OP to the CHF, from Bierlia Musical Soul Academy¡¯s Eddie to the invincible Mo Wen from Heaven¡¯s Fate.

    Wang Zhong had created history and a legend! This honour and glory not only belonged to him, it also belonged to Tianjing Academy, as well as every single person from Tianjing!

    This was an era where honour and glory had the greatest emphasis. Not only were honour and glory rewarding for the spirit, they also represented one¡¯s true self. Without a doubt, Tianjing had won the CHF championship, and had defeated the powerful Mo Wen! Tianjing¡¯s reputation, status within the Federation, as well as their resource allocation, had greatly increased. The entire Tianjing city had benefited from this, basically making this the start of a new Tianjing holiday.

    Countless people on the streets of Tianjing were brimming with emotion as they hugged, shouted, cried and waved their hands with all their might as they danced about, appearing just like a barley field waving about in the wind. Although it was utterly chaotic, with no sense of beauty in it, the passion and fervor radiating out affected every single person present.

    At the live venue, cheers, shouts, and roars had filled the entire area around and within the stadium. Although there were quite a few people who hated Wang Zhong, there were also a lot of people who supported him. At this moment, it felt as though more than half the city was madly shouting Wang Zhong¡¯s name.

    Scarlet, Emily, Ma Dong and the other Tianjing members had already rushed towards the center of the stadium with a maddened frenzy, surrounding Wang Zhong, who was currently receiving medical attention. Scarlet¡¯s face was already drenched with tears, and so did Ma Dong. Crying as heughed, he shouted, ¡°Haha! We¡¯ve won! We¡¯re really won! Don¡¯t cry! We should all beughing merrily! Wu wu wu wu¡­¡±

    Only after a long time, and with great difficulty, did everyone manage to calm down. Nevertheless, the entire stadium was still filled with surging emotions, with Wang Zhong¡¯s supporters appearing as if they had eaten some kind of rejuvenation pill. Humans were very strange creatures; their pursuit of spiritual matters was greater than their need for food and care for their physical bodies. This kind of strength was the greatest strength mankind had, and was one that surpassed life itself.

    However, where there was excitement, there was always bound to be disappointment. Although the match had yet to end, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron and their supporters felt as though they had already lost. Mo Xingchen was currently giving Napier Mo a pat on his shoulders, as he was the one who had cried the hardest among them. The other members of the Mo Family didn¡¯t fare much better. Truthfully speaking, they were no more than a bunch of 20 odd youths, that had spent all of their time constantly training, all of the sake of fighting for the honour and glory of their family. This defeat was an exceedingly heavy blow to their very being, something that anyone could tell just by looking at them.

    Compared to them, dread was the major expression present on the faces of those within the participant viewing gallery. None of them were fans of one another, with respect being the most they would show to one another. However, at this moment, respect was much more evident than before. To them, having Mo Wen pressuring them from above, was just like a shadow that had covered the sun.

    However, now, there was unexpectedly a fiercer one!

    He was clearly at a disadvantage in every aspect, yet he was still able to flip the fight around! This had absolutely nothing to do with luck! If it was due to luck, it would be even more terrifying. What was more terrifying than going against a person that was blessed with luck?

    A brilliant sh blossomed from dimir¡¯s eyes, as the impact of this fight was no less than what he had felt after his own defeat. Wang Zhong was unexpectedly able to reverse the situation despite the terrible situation he had been in! This experience was exceptionally valuable for a soldier like dimir. Having personally experiencing, witnessing, and paying attention to such a fight, it had a deep impact on him. This would be the most important spectacle on the Ice Prince¡¯s path of progress. Even after a dozen years, when asked about the fight that had left the deepest impression on him, dimir¡¯s answer would remain the same.

    However, it was a pity that Wang Zhong was not born in the northern regions. If not, with Vasilyevich¡¯s care and protection, he would definitely have a glorious future.

    At this moment, Carolyn appeared rather tranquil. In fact, there was even a faint smile present on her face, appearing as though she was happy for Wang Zhong. The way she schooled her expression was impable. Nevertheless, being one of the handful of people within the Federation who understood Carolyn¡¯s true nature, dimir could sense theplicated feelings hidden behind that faint smile of hers.

    Indeed, Carolyn didn¡¯t know how to describe the feelings simmering within her heart; it was as if someone had taken a bunch of different condiments and mixed them all together to create an extremely weird taste. It was only due to her faint smile being second nature that allowed her to maintain her expressions as she looked towards the celebrating Tianjing squadron below.

    Wait a minute.

    Carolyn noticed a beautiful figure running from the viewing gallery towards the center of the stage. Upon seeing this, the guards that were blocking the audience unexpectedly didn¡¯t obstruct her, and let her run straight down.

    It was Laura!

    All of a sudden, a burst of light shed across Carolyn¡¯s eyes.

    Laura was now gasping for air. Frankly speaking, it was rather rash for her to rush all the way down here from the participant viewing gallery. After all, this was Tianjing¡¯s match. Furthermore, her date with Wang Zhong had been noticed by countless people on the streets, and had created sensational headlines during the CHF. This had also caused many people to start gossiping about a scandal between the two of them.

    Clearly, the aristocratic families hadpletely forbidden such rtionships from developing. In fact, even her grandfather, the leader of the Potter Family, had called her over Skylink to reprimand her over this matter. Even old Potter, who had always doted on her, and really liked Wang Zhong, had also advised her to be patient on this matter. It was alright to have a crush, as Wang Zhong was really a pretty good fellow. However, she absolutely couldn¡¯t blow this matter up. The issue of her and Wang Zhong¡¯s status were too sensitive. Therefore, she needed to pay attention to this issue.

    Therefore, Laura had always been paying attention to her presence, and would make sure to avoid hidden paparazzi as much as possible when seeing Wang Zhong, or when heading to the Tianjing vi. However, at this moment, within this stadium, where the entire Federation was focusing their attention, she had already tossed those inhibitions far, far away. At this moment, she had only one thought running through her head: to be by Wang Zhong¡¯s side as fast as she could, regardless of whether he needed medical attention or not, just to share this joyous asion with him.

    Under usual circumstances, Laura¡¯s sudden appearance would definitely be the headlines for the various big media outlets. However, at this moment, both the media or Tianjing supporters had already turned blind. Wang Zhong¡¯sbat performance was truly too dazzling! He was so dazzling that it made everyone forget about everything else, with the celebrations being the only thing going through their heads.

    All of them cheered and celebrated together in excitement.

    The reporters by the of the stage started to rapidly take pictures of the emotional Tianjing crowd and Laura, giving birth to a precious picture that was recorded in the history books.

    Although the match had yet to end, the noisy stadium and jubnt celebrations did not subside for a very long time, making it seem as though Tianjing had already clinched the CHF championship.

    It took over 20 minutes for order to be restored in the stadium. By then, the entire Tianjing squadron had already entered their resting room. Due to them sustaining severe injuries, Wang Zhong and Grai had been stretchered off from the stage. As for Mo Wen, his injuries were more severe than Wang Zhong. If not, deputy judge Zhou Mu would not have taken such swift action to save him. Wang Zhong was well prepared for Mo Wen¡¯s Soul Domination attack, but Mo Wen was caughtpletely unprepared by Wang Zhong¡¯s attack. The difference between receiving an attack consciously and being unaware were exceedingly massive. Therefore, although Mo Wen¡¯s defenses were stronger than Wang Zhong, he had sustained more serious injuries.

    Although the group battle had yet to start, Wang Zhong had already been conferred the title of the number one expert for this CHF. Nevertheless, a victor still needed to be decided between the 2 squadrons.

    Despite their excitement, many people were still able to think rationally, though their mouths were continuously engaged in heated discussions.

    There was still one final suspense.

    To the Heaven¡¯s Fate supporters, Mo Wen¡¯s copse was undoubtedly the heaviest blow, something which they had already grieved about. Nevertheless, Heaven¡¯s Fate had yet to lose this match. Clinching the CHF championship would undoubtedly be a constion prize for them. After all, only the champions would get their name engraved in history. The champions would have their names records down, while the runner-ups would only remain as a title.

    To the Tianjing supporters, the wait for the group battle was also a torturous process for them. Wang Zhong had already broken impossibilities after impossibilities. Now, at the final instant, would he be able to create yet another miracle? If he was able to bring home the CHF championship to Tianjing, that¡­

    That possibility would hinge on whether he would recover in time for the group battle.

    Both the Heaven¡¯s Fate or Tianjing supporters were filled with nervousness as they waited impatiently, while their heated discussions filled the broken stadium with a noisy hum. At this moment,rge numbers of workers were currently bringing out the reserve defensive barrier projection devices, as well as rushing to fix the stage before the start of the group battle.

    While this happened, the variousrge screens started to yback highlights of the duel between Wang Zhong and Mo Wen.

    It was a pity that the most valuable moment of the fight, the final exchange, could not be properly captured by the cameras. Furthermore, dust plumes had been kicked up during that moment, obscuring all of the cameras, something that people could not help but to sigh in regret upon witnessing.

    The Federation had forbidden Heroic Soul Stage soldiers from taking action before ordinary people. Previously, the Federation¡¯s citizens had assumed that this was an ulterior motive by the parliament and the various great aristocratic families to hide their core strength from the public.

    However, only after the final duel did many people realise that there was no intention of concealment behind thatw. Ordinary people were simply unqualified to spectate the fights between Heroic Soul Stages!

    If top-notch experts like Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were allowed to duke it out, the shockwaves from the fight would probably destroy arge stretch of infrastructure present around them, and would absolutely spell disaster for ordinary people. When one¡¯s strength exceeded a certain level, they would have to be regted. If not, the structure of society would break and copse.

    If not for this CHF, if not for Wang Zhong and Mo Wen, 2 genius freaks whose names had already been etched into the history books, ordinary people might never ever get a chance to witness such a spectacr fight!

    This caused people to sigh emotionally upon reflecting on this matter, especially the Wang Zhong and Tianjing supporters. This truly wasn¡¯t an easy journey at all for them. Throughout this journey, it could be said that Wang Zhong had faced the greatest number of challenges they had ever seen.

    Counting down from Tianjing¡¯s progress from the elimination round of this CHF, the first opponent they had bumped into was the Mo¡¯s List assassin, Eddie Brooks. After that, every single opponent they faced were all top-notch experts ranked on the Mo¡¯s List. The only person not on that list was Adam Galen, but he was a frightening soldier who possessed the Werewolf bloodline! However, those people, those heaven gifted sons, had all been eliminated by Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. Therefore, it was not one bit exaggerated to call him a trump card killer.

    Now, in thisst duel, Wang Zhong had been thrust into godhood!

    The number one expert in this CHF! The number one expert! There was nothing worth more than its weight in gold, than the title of the number one expert!

    Ruo Zhi¡¯s voice that teetered on the edge of madness rang out loudly across the stage. Not only did he do it to adjust the atmosphere of the stadium, and fill in the nk spaces from the break between rounds, it was more due to his frenzied excitement towards everything that had happened earlier.

    ¡°What a magnificent fight! What a magnificent showdown! Captain Wang Zhong and Captain Mo Wen, only these 2 people are capable of offering everyone what¡¯s now known as the greatest fight in history! The limits of the Casted Soul Stage! Unprecedented in history¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Now, the match isn¡¯t over yet. The final group battle will decide which of these 2 squadrons will be able to snatch that glorious championship trophy.¡±

    ¡°Let us all wait, let us all hope, and let us all be filled with excitement, and let us all go wild together! Now, let us give our wildest apuse for the showdown between the strongest Casted Soul Stage experts in history, for those 2 legendary soldiers, and for the final deciding factor in this match!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The doors of both squadrons¡¯ resting rooms were still tightly shut, sustaining the anxiety that everyone felt as they continued to make their guesses. Although the 20 minutes shed by, it felt like an eternity for everyone watching. Finally, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron took the lead and sent out their group battle lineup.

    Mo Wen and Mo Ling weren¡¯t there.

 Chapter 656 - Cheers (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 656: Cheers (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Naturally, the person leading the lineup was Napier Mo. With Mo Wen and Mo Ling having copsed from their injuries, he was the final remaining core of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron. This newly conferred king of assassins from the younger generation had a clean sheet on hisbat record, and now, to the countless Heaven¡¯s Fate supporters, he was theirst hope.

    Seeing that he had already stabilised his state of mind, Mo Xingchen only said a single sentence to him. Mo Wen had already arranged this lineup for this match in consideration of the possibility of him losing to Wang Zhong. Therefore, everything had been left to Napier Mo; he had to meet his captain¡¯s expectations.

    Standing behind him were: Mo Wen with his heavy shield, Mo Shang, who had changed to a runic shortsword, as well as 2 substitutes, radiating powerful auras, who had never appeared on stage before.

    The injuries Mo Wen and Mo Ling had sustained were too severe; when they had copsed in their respective matches, it was evident that recovering within a short period of time was impossible. Therefore, this lineup was within everyone¡¯s expectations. Frankly speaking, this lineup was already rather terrifying for Tianjing to go up against.

    The king of assassins, Napier Mo; Mo Shang, who had destroyed Stuart¡¯s vice-captain Rennes in a head-on confrontation; Mo Zhong, who had hidden his extraordinary strength all the way till today¡¯s match. Among this group of people ¨C especially the first 2 ¨C any one of them was wholly capable of taking down an A rank squadron alone. With the 3 of them working together to deal with a crippled Tianjing squadron, it should probably be a piece of cake.

    Despite that, the Heaven¡¯s Fate supporters were all holding their breath with nervous apprehension. There was only one factor of uncertainty left in the group battle. Regardless of his condition, as long as Wang Zhong could still fight, absolutely no one, even those ranked on the Mo¡¯s List, would dare to neglect him!

    That was because he wasn¡¯t a mere human; he was a god!

    A god-like Wang Zhong! As long as he participated in this group battle, Tianjing would be an unkible cockroach, possessing a toughness and tenacity that would send people into the pits of despair!

    Therge doors of Tianjing¡¯s resting room swung open. Immediately, the audience in the stadium, as well as those watching from the Skylink, couldn¡¯t help but stand. It was as if they wanted to wee that person; perhaps, it was a reflection of their anxiety, and their prayers that the one they feared wouldn¡¯t appear.

    The first person walking through the doors was vice-captain Scarlet.

    Upon her appearance, the entire Federation appeared to have turned silent.

    This was followed by the appearance of the other 4 members of Tianjing¡¯s lineup.

    Emily, Lily, Hymin, Colby¡­

    There was no one else.

    When those 5 people stood on the stage, everything had already been finalised. The organisingmittee provided an exnation for everyone: the injuries Wang Zhong had suffered weren¡¯t much better than Mo Wen¡¯s. Therefore, it was definitely impossible for him to participate in the final group battle. Wang Zhong and Grai were both absent for the final group battle.

    All of the Tianjing supporters felt somewhat depressed, with some feeling somewhat regretful. Nevertheless, the majority of them felt a wave of calmness surface in their hearts.

    Tianjing had already done enough! In the end, Wang Zhong was a human, and not actually a god. His victory over Mo Wen had already provided every Tianjing supporter with the greatest satisfaction they could have hoped for. For the sake of that duel, Wang Zhong had already given his all. In fact, they weren¡¯t even sure if he was currently suffering after-effects from the injuries sustained from the earlier duel! Who had the heart to request more from him?

    After a momentary silence, intense apuse rang out. Coming from within and outside of the stadium, from Tianjing city, as well as the othermoner cities where there were oceans of Tianjing supporters.

    Their apuse reverberated throughout the ce, radiating out across the skies, all of them paying their respects to Tianjing, and Wang Zhong¡­

    Without the participation of Wang Zhong and Grai, the final group battle seemed rathercklustre.

    Indeed, the disparity was undeniable.

    Scarlet and Emily¡¯s ice and fire special abilities were actually rather imposing at the start of the group battle. Both Lily and Colby had shown substantial growth in their capabilities, and even Hymin was using her weak water-attribute special ability, despite itcking any strong offensive capabilities. At the very least, she had to give her all. The unleashing of various special abilities and surging fighting intent painted a rather gorgeous picture on the stage, as though Tianjing had turned into apletely different squadron.

    In reality, their strength hadn¡¯t increased by much. Instead, it was their willpower that had skyrocketed. Their current state was worlds apart from the insecure attitude and weakling mentality that they had embraced at the start of the CHF. Having experienced so many tumultuous events on their way here, the stage of the CHF finals, they now possessed ample courage to face any opponent!

    However, it was a pity that this courage could onlyst them for 10 seconds.

    Clearly, Napier Mo had no intention of letting this match drag on any longer. Mo Wen¡¯s copse had already cast an indescribable shadow over the hearts of all the Heaven¡¯s Fate members. At this moment, all they wanted was for this battle to end as soon as possible.

    The oue had been decided long before the start of the group battle. Once Napier Mo shuttled out from the dimensional void and instantly controlled Emily, the group battle ended in apletely one-sided sweep.

    Scarlet¡¯s long-range barrage was utterly incapable of hindering Mo Zhong¡¯s rushing dash, resulting in Lily and Colby being smashed into the air. At the same moment, Mo Shang, who was being covered by Mo Zhong, had instantly closed in on Scarlet. In the end, a group battle was totally different from a duel. This time, Scarlet was unable to detect even a shred of movement from Mo Shang before, alongside Hymin, she was forced to submit.

    This left Emily as the sole person from Tianjing who remained. Although she seemed to be nning something with her twisting Snake Dance, under the 3 sessive rounds of attacks from Napier Mo, she was quickly dealt with. After waiting for close to 1 hour, the group battle was over, after just 20 seconds.

    The champion had been decided! Heaven¡¯s Fate, Mo Family!

    However, the current situation was extremely strange. The losers showed expressions of victory, while the champions showed expressions of defeat. Not a single one of the Heaven¡¯s Fate members were celebrating; not a single happy expression could be found among their faces. Once the group battle ended, no one within the stadium remained seated, as all of them cheered and apuded in respect for this spectacr CHF, and this magnificent final!

    When Long Mei¡¯er walked up the stage to announce the champions for the 25th CHF, the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, as well as the special 100 year anniversary of the CHF, the entire stadium was actually chanting another name, one that didn¡¯t belong to the champions.

    ¡°Tainjing! Tianjing! Tianjing!¡¯

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    There were too many people shouting, cheering and roaring at the top of their lungs! Within and outside the stadium, within the Skylink, and even throughout the Federation¡­

    This was the first time in the history of the CHF where the poprity of the runner-ups had suppressed that of the champions! This was an unprecedented event, something that would probably never happen again.

    Within the crazed stadium, the crazed Skylink, and the crazed Federation, there were many people sighing in admiration towards everything that had happened in this CHF. The defeated had gained the greatest honour and glory. This was probably the first time since the dark era where an alternative meaning to ¡°honour and glory¡± had appeared.

    Within the various great aristocratic families, influences, and the parliament, many people that were paying attention to this moment in silence. They definitely weren¡¯t satisfied with this oue. However, at the same time, no one felt particrly terrible about it.

    After all, Wang Zhong had represented themoners to gain honour and glory, which also allowed the parliament to retain its dignity. Although he was not part of the parliament, the Tianjing academy was, in the end, a product of the parliament, and their presence couldn¡¯t be denied.

    On the other side, the aristocratic families had clinched the overall championship. Despite the slight distortions in the process, this was, in fact, the best possible result for Stuart, Vasilyevich, and the Gui Family, who stood at the peak of the aristocratic families.

    Representing the aristocratic families, Heaven¡¯s Fate had obtained the championship. However, Mo Wen, who represented the Mo Family, had lost. This was a good thing; the Mo Family¡¯s disys of strength had already caused the ruler among the aristocratic families, Stuart, to feel threatened. The strength of the younger generation was something that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Although the Heroic Soul Stage was a graveyard for the greater majority of the experts out there, with talent, a suitable environment, resources, and luck, it would just be a matter of time before a person would break into the Heavenly Soul Stage

    Within a mere span of a few years, Mo Wen and?Mo Xingchen had the possibility of bing terrifying powerhouses in the Heavenly Soul Stage. Furthermore, unlike the majority of Heavenly Soul Stage experts who had entered the dimensional void or settled down in the hyperdimension, they were still very young. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t disregard matters of the mortal realm like those old Heavenly Soul Stage freaks, and focus wholly on pursuing their own paths. This made it extremely likely for them to be top-notch experts who would eventually take over the reins of the Mo Family, and represent their family to vie for supremacy. They would definitely be terrifying forces to reckon with, and would possess sufficient might to tip the equilibrium currently present between the various influences.

    Now, the loss would definitely have an impact on Mo Wen¡¯s dao-seeking heart. This was more than sufficient to cause this supreme powerhouse, who would have been a danger to the various great families, to have his progress hampered and negatively affected. This was definitely what every power and influence out there was happy to see.

    Carolyn had already dislodged her vision from the figure of Wang Zhong being disyed on her Skylink, with her heart already calming down. Having to constantly assume the role of policymaker for her family, and the future leader of mankind, it was forgivable for asional moments of emotions to slip into her thoughts. Nevertheless, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow herself to dwell in her emotions for too long.

    At this moment, she was already starting to consider many of the pertinent issues present in her mind. Although Mo Wen¡¯s copse was somewhat of an eptable result for the other powers and influences, it was basically the best oue for Stuart, who had bowed out in the semi-finals. That was because the stronger the Mo Family was, the greater the threat they would have towards the leader of the aristocratic families, Stuart.

    Only after Carolyn had calmed down did she discover what this oue represented on a deeper level.

    ¡°Solomon¡­¡± Carolyn¡¯s eyes had already regained their usual calm.

    She thought back to the deal she had made with Solomon, as well as the arrangements he had imed to make. Before the start of the final duel, she had assumed that he had made a mistake, as, after all, Grai had managed to clinch his victory in his duel.

    However, upon thinking back about it, Grai¡¯s injuries, which had prevented him from participating in the group battle, as well as both Wang Zhong and Mo Wen copsing after their duel¡­ were all of these just coincidences?

    Carolyn had never believed in things like luck, especially when dealing with matters that involved Solomon. Underestimating this opponent of hers would definitely result in her paying an extremely heavy price!

    Exactly how had that fellow, situated in an empire far away from the Federation, managed to get his hands on so much information on the Federation? Exactly how deep had his spies managed to infiltrate? From the look of it, he had an even better understanding than her in the issues surrounding the Mo Family, Mo Wen, Wang Zhong, Grai, and even the power struggles between the higher level of the Federation!

    Furthermore, his understanding of this match and its score¡­ Carolyn exhaled deeply, while shades of fluttering emotions appeared within her eyes. What a frightening fellow! He should currently be raising his wine ss in celebration, right?

    Indeed, Solomon was currently tasting his wine with a smile on his face. Arranging such a small matter could be aplished with just a casual wave of his hand. With the infiltration of his dandelions, this was merely a simple disy of his capabilities. There was nothing worthwhile to celebrate. Nevertheless, it was still worth a drink.

    Although there was a slight change to the process, as both Mo Wen and Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was rather different from the usual expectations of the Federation, and more like those from the empires, the oue was unanimous andpletely identical to what he had predicted. Mo Wen and Wang Zhong would both get seriously injured, and Grai¡¯s severe injuries would y a pivotal role in this matter.

    This was the most perfect oue for him; not only did he manage to suppress Heaven¡¯s Fate¡¯s victory, he had also forced the match into the group battle. The dosage of that blood-coagting poison was perfectly measured toe into effect when Grai unleashed his full strength. Once Grai had been removed from the equation, along with Wang Zhong¡¯s severe injuries, the oue was easily reached.

    Naturally, winning money wasn¡¯t the most important thing for him. Instead, this matter was just a test of the response that the various aspects of the Federation would give, as well as the standard of his dandelions.

    Solomon was satisfied with the oue. He had merely used the weakest chess piece he currently possessed. Nevertheless, his infiltration and arrangement of the entire situation was rather exquisite and obscure, and the Federation would be utterly incapable of finding any traces of his involvement. At the same time, he had also used that chess piece to test Carolyn; Carolyn had chosen not to reveal it to anyone else, and had even coborated with him. It was clear to Solomon that she wasn¡¯t ¡°acting¡± when she had made that decision to coborate with him.

    This was a rather important factor, as it would be the foundation that allowed both sides to progress in establishing trust. The first priority was to utilise unimportant matters to probe the other side. Although everyone was pursuing their own agenda, it was difficult to avoid the asional hot-headed fool.

    The oue was clear. Carolyn and the Stuart Family definitely didn¡¯t possess any traits of madness or idiocy.

    Earning money, probing, observing and testing. Every one of these matters could not be dyed.

    Although he had only revealed a small part of his capabilities, and the results weren¡¯t very significant, Solomon was feeling ted. He raised his ss towards Yi Luo, who was seated on the opposite side of the table. ¡°Cheers¡±.

 Chapter 657 - About first love (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 657: About first love (2 in 1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Radiant Trantions

    Yi Luo was currently fighting with the piece of steak on the table. Downing his wine in a single gulp, he gave an extremely wretched burp before replying. ¡°Can I speak honestly? This alcohol is fucking terrible, and is really inferior to their beef!¡±

    ¡°Just enjoy the things you like.¡± said Solomon with augh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to impose on others.¡±

    ¡­

    The hundred-year celebration and the closing ceremony was a great sess, allowing Stuart Dimensional Stadium to improve its reputation. Furthermore, Stuart City¡¯s organising capabilities, wealth, and various other aspects had also obtained the recognition of the entire Federation. Despite being the hosts, they had only made it to the semifinals in this CHF; however, their loss had a negligible effect on the overall status of the Stuart Family.

    After all, ordinary people might view the champions as heroes, but the higher-ups of the Federation still judged the various powers and influences as an entire whole. Although the final rankings of the squadrons might yield some insight into their future capabilities, that was the future. Who dared to guarantee that there won¡¯t be any unexpected situations?

    The craze that began with the CHF had started to die down, while in the Skylink, the discussions about the CHF had rapidly declined in activity.

    Apetition was just apetition, and simrly, idols were just as transient. Themoners of the Federation didn¡¯t have the freedom to kick back and rx all the time. Everyone still had their own livelihood, their own hustle. The mouring and rxation during this period of time was merely a small reward for themselves. After that, everyone still had to proceed with their respective ¡°fights¡±. This was the most important matter formoners.

    A couple of days after the end of thepetition, Stuart City had already gradually returned to its usual order. Of the participating squadrons that hade all the way here for the CHF, the majority of them had already returned to their respective cities.

    Naturally, as some squadrons left, some had remained.

    Stuart, Menkeller Hospital.

    In Stuart City, with insanely highnd prices, building such massive doors and having a vast, spacious garden was a textbook example of extravagance.

    This was Menkeller Hospital, one of the very best hospitals within the entire Federation. Other than soldiers, doctors were the most highly regarded profession. In fact, this was the most sought-after upation in the hearts of themoners, even above that of soldiers. After all, this was an upation that one could join, regardless of status. Although these 2 jobs had their simrities, doctors did not need to risk their lives inbat. Furthermore, the hospital systems in the various great cities were one of the wealthiest organisations out there.

    The reason for Mankeller Hospital¡¯s massive fame definitely wasn¡¯t due to the luxurious infrastructure. It was the mostprehensive and advanced healthcare facility within the entire Federation. Furthermore, they possessed top-notch medical teams ranked among the best in the Federation. In terms of equipment and medical personnel, the quality here was top-notch.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong was resting peacefully on a hospital bed within Menkeller Hospital. He had been unconscious for 2 days. Mo Wen¡¯s final strike was truly too powerful; Wang Zhong had been left in this condition despite being in an optimal state immediately after awakening his Great 5 Elements Constitution. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t have been Mo Wen¡¯s match at all.

    Now, as he recalled the fight, his heart still palpitated in dread. If not for Laura and Scarlet having immediately notified the organizingmittee to send the medical squad down, and subsequently having him sent to the emergency department of Menkeller Hospital, he might not have got off with something as light as being unconscious for 2 days straight.

    Through the Skylink reys for his match against Mo Wen, which showed the duel from the audience¡¯s perspective, coupled with his first-hand experience from the fight, he was able to gain a better understanding of what he had experienced andprehended.

    Indeed, he had obtained numerous benefits from this duel. Furthermore, the final exchange was truly too astonishing. In fact, before that duel, Wang Zhong had never imagined that he would have been able to reach that realm within this short of a time frame. Everything was a result of Mo Wen¡¯s ¡°pressure¡±. This was also his first time seeing the Dharma Idol attacks from the angle of cameras. Despite personally experiencing their effects, he still felt shocked when thinking about it. After all, he had caught the attention of the entire Federation.

    Reading through thements left on the Skylink, Wang Zhong noticed that many people felt that him pulling off the win was simply a fluke, as Mo Wen was stronger in terms of strength and realm. In fact, there were some within the Parliament who were purposefully spreading information that weapon-type Dharma Idols were ssified as low-tier Dharma Idols. However, for some unknown reason, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Domination attack had unexpectedly managed to pierce through Mo Wen¡¯s Dharma Idol in an inconceivable manner. The various cameras set up were utterly incapable of recording what had actually happened in that instant. Of course, the only ones who were able to gain some understanding about it were those bigshots present in the stadium, though they clearly wouldn¡¯t provide an exnation for themoners.

    Although this evaluation wasn¡¯t correct, Wang Zhong agreed with part of it.

    Indeed, there was some luck involved in his victory. After all, it was his first time condensing his Dharma Idol and using a Soul Domination attack. His Dharma Idol possessed the power of fate, and was something that he had no control over. In that instant, he had beenpletely at the mercy of those fate energies. It was only due to it that his strength had skyrocketed for a short moment, allowing him to break through Mo Wen¡¯s blockade and clinch the victory. This was the terrifying might of fate power. Although there existed the possibility of failure, if it worked, no one could stop it¡­

    The evaluations from Skylink, from the analysts, as well as his ownprehension.

    Wang Zhong reflected on all of them for a very long time. Only powerful opponents could cause him to be filled with fighting spirit.

    After the end of thepetition, the majority of the people had already gone home, and Tianjing was no exception. This time, the Tianjing people could hold their heads high. It was said that on the armored train journey back Tianjing, anyone who was seen wearing the uniform of the Tianjing squadron would receive enthusiastic apuse and cheers.

    However, not all of the squadron had returned. Scarlet and Ma Dong had chosen to stay behind. Ma Dong had some matters that he needed to handle and facilitate, while Scarlet wanted to take care of Wang Zhong. Naturally, there was also another unrted person who had stayed behind. Laura had also took the initiative to stay behind, a cause of considerable grievance for Arnold, Anlor and the other Copperfield members, making them feel as though their captain had been kidnapped.

    At this moment, the newly conferred Tianjing goddess, Scarlet, was currently peeling an apple as she sat on the left of Wang Zhong. Laura was also present, seated on his right hand side while flipping through the Skylink. Wang Zhong¡¯s hands were still wrapped in thickyers of bandages and medical ointment, and it was best for him to not move about, to facilitate his recovery process. Therefore, matters like reading information present in the Skylink were handled by either Laura or Scarlet.

    With 2 beautiful women by his side, this scene was too beautiful to behold. If this matter were to be circted, it would definitely cause many men to go crazy! Wang Zhong was experiencing a gentle bliss that would make any red-blooded male go green with envy.

    ¡°Finally, the list of the top 10 experts had been released.¡± said Laura as she tapped on the announcement excitedly. Hearing that, Scarlet moved over, causing 3 heads to be squished together as all of them looked at the tiny Skylink screen.

    A serene and refreshing fragrance wafted over from his left, while a fiery and passionate perfume wafted over from the right. Furthermore, sponge-like masses came pressing over from both sides, pushing Wang Zhong to the brink of getting a nose bleed.

    Wang Zhong felt slightly blissful, and slightly troubled. Although he wasden with injuries, he was still a perfectly healthy man. His ruptured blood vessels would definitely not take kindly to this sudden gush of excitement and emotions. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you coughing?¡± Not noticing any weird changes in Wang Zhong other than his sudden coughing, Laura proceeded to move closer to him. Extending her small hand to touch his forehead, she asked, ¡°Do you want some water?¡±

    It was even more stimting than before! Our student Wang¡¯s eyes were about to roll back into his head! Nevertheless, he could not voice his thoughts; after all, Laura¡¯s intentions were pure, and she only wanted to care for his well being. Therefore, he had no choice but to suffer in silence. On the contrary, Scarlet had managed to pick up the signs. As with mostmoners, she had matured faster than many people.

    Her face turned flushed, while she wanted tough out loud. In any case, there wasn¡¯t anyone else present in the room. There was no harm with asionally teasing Wang Zhong and seeing him blush, which was extremely cute in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about him! Look at the list.¡± This was the first time Scarlet had lied like this, causing her face to turn hot with embarrassment. While doing so, she subconsciously tilted her gaze down towards the other side. Indeed, hers¡¯ are much bigger than mine. Although I¡¯m also a girl, I can feel my heart racing, and I also want to reach over and¡­

    The warm and sweet atmosphere in the room was more than sufficient to cause people¡¯s hearts to race. Despite his amazing willpower, Wang Zhong still had to forcibly turn his attention towards the Skylink screen. As the namelist was short, he was able to see all of them with a single nce.

    Wang Zhong was the first name on the list.

    His final duel had be a Federation ssic. Furthermore, he had defeated almost all of the ranking experts in this CHF by himself! In ordance with his merit, his number one cing was absolutely guaranteed. However, in the past CHF, this number one cing, with the corresponding title of ¡°number one under the heavens¡±, had always been given to the captain of the winning squadron. This was simr to the FMVP (finals MVP) title. Yet, this time, it had been snatched by the captain of the runner-up squadron, breaking this trend.

    Disyed in order below Wang Zhong¡¯s name were: Mo Wen, Carolyn, dimir, Gui Xinying, Gui Hao, Grai, Mo Ling, Napier Mo, and Divian.

    Without taking the squadrons¡¯ victory and defeat into consideration, and only basing it on personalbat results, Wang Zhong was indeed worthy of being the strongest king ins the younger generation.

    There was no contest for Mo Wen, with his absolute eruption of strength, to be ranked 2nd. Truthfully speaking, there were quite a few people who still believed that he was stronger than Wang Zhong, and that he had lost the final exchange simply due to poor luck. However, when viewed from another perspective, while the entire Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron was insanely strong, the pressure felt by Tianjing had been immense, having faced tough challenges in practically every round. In this aspect, other than defeating Carolyn in that one semifinal duel, he had not encountered any other opponents of a simr calibre. On the other hand, Wang Zhong had defeated powerful opponents in session, maintaining this trend all the way to the finals. What Wang Zhong had suffered through was undeniable. Therefore, in the end, Mo Wen had been ranked at 2nd ce, something that many Heaven¡¯s Fate supporters could only express regret over.

    As for Carolyn and dimir.

    Carolyn, with her radiant talent and coupled with her Spiritual Soul Dominion, should be on the same level as dimir in terms of actualbat strength. In fact, if the 2 of them were to duel, the fight could go either way. Nevertheless, Carolyn was a goddess of the Federation, and had the homeground advantage, so it was without question that dimir would be ranked lower than her.

    As for the names further down the list, there were some who felt that Grai¡¯s ranking was too low, and some who felt the same for Napier Mo. After all, Napier had remained undefeated in this entire CHF¡­ naturally, the one that sparked the greatest controversy, was none other than Gui Hao.

    Gui Hao¡¯s special ability was powerful, something that everyone had witnessed. In terms ofbat strength, it was reasonable for him to be in this list. However, the problem was that this fellow¡¯s character was atrocious. When judging a soldier, the assessment needed to beprehensive, and various aspects had to be taken into consideration. cing him above Grai and Napier Mo had truly made many people unhappy, resulting in a whole slew of curses aimed at him being posted on the Skylink. Now, there were countless questions andments surfacing, discussing the ¡°shadiness of the aristocratic families¡±, while thements left behind were very ¡°eloquent¡±, causing Scarlet, Laura and Wang Zhong to grin and chuckle as they read on.

    ¡°Ha, this ranking has probably made quite a few people disappointed.¡± Scarlet had clearly rxed, and was feeling rather good. Earlier, there had been news circting on the Skylink, mentioning the possibility of Wang Zhong being ranked lower than Mo Wen as a result of Tianjing losing to Heaven¡¯s Fate. This had definitely triggered Scarlet¡¯s feeling of injustice for Wang Zhong.

    ¡°The aristocratic families have also reacted to this, and there seemed to be an argument over this matter, going on about this situation being unprecedented and whatnot.¡± Laura replied with a smile. ¡°It was due to the Parliament¡¯s insistence and debate about the influence this ranking has over themoners that changed their decision.¡±

    Wang Zhong chuckled upon hearing that. Truthfully speaking, he didn¡¯t care about this ranking at all. After all, thepetition was already over, so this ranking held no meaning to him. Neither him nor Mo Wen were pursuing useless concepts like fame. Instead, they were gunning for the vast future ahead of them. Naturally, this was still a hot topic for the outside world for a considerable period of time. After all, the officials needed to quell the needs of the public.

    Compared to those useless fame, he was much more interested about the ¡°recovery method¡± currently being employed on him.

    Frankly speaking, when he had regained consciousness, and noticed that he was being simultaneously cared by Scarlet and Laura, our student Wang Zhong was utterly incapable of rxing. In fact, even the great president Ma had also privately informed our student Wang about his worries.

    Everyone would always talk about what 2 women would do when they werepeting over the same ¡°resource¡±; it was highly likely that they would show their dislike for each other all day long. Therefore, Wang Zhong was really afraid of the possibility of them entering a conflict. However, reality had proven that, both Wang Zhong and the love saint Ma Dong still didn¡¯t have a good understanding of how women were. The 2 girls by his side had actually managed to coexist amicably over the past couple of days, and had even started to develop some kind of tacit understanding.

    Scarlet could be described as the warm and gentle type, while Laura was the opposite. Nevertheless, both of them were considered to be the delicate type. Both of them knew that they both liked Wang Zhong, though that did not mean that they would be enemies, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t prevent them from bing friends.

    Intelligentdies would definitely understand how to limit the control her emotions had on her actions. There were no absolutes in love. Furthermore, both of them had the same motive, which was to take care of Wang Zhong until he recovered fully. As for other things, they were left for the future.

    Therefore, Wang Zhong was the one who had struck gold.

    The great care and concern shown by these 2 great beauties made Wang Zhong feel as though he had gone to heaven, with the asional embarrassing interruption from his bodily reactions. Furthermore, being in a hospital, he had managed to obtain a rare period of peace and tranquility, as this wasn¡¯t a ce where reporters could stroll in wantonly and create trouble.

    Naturally, there were still quite a lot of people who hade to pay a visit. There were those representing the various aristocratic families, and those who came on behalf of the parliament and the various other powers and influences. All of them hade to see Wang Zhong in the name of care and concern. It was difficult for Scarlet and Ma Dong to handle such matters, therefore it was fortunate that Laura was around.

    Being the big miss of the Potter Family, and coupled with her firsthand knowledge, it was child¡¯s y for Laura to handle these matters. She was all too clear about the benefits of being born in an aristocratic family. With Wang Zhong in mind, there were some things that could not be rushed.

    They thought that the peace wouldst until Wang Zhong got discharged, but the week after, an unexpected visitor arrived.

    At this moment, Laura, Scarlet, and Wang Zhong were currently ying a card game. Laura and Scarlet¡¯s face were almost covered to the brink with stickers as theypeted with Wang Zhong, causing them to grumble in frustration. In the game of poker, these 2 girls were truly incapable of keeping up with Wang Zhong. In fact, Laura had just learnt how to y this game.

    They were currently having fun.

    Knock knock knock.

    ¡°What liveliness.¡± A clear sound rang out. ¡°May Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 658 - Rejection (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 658: Rejection (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The noisy trio instantly turned silent. At this moment, Laura and Scarlet¡¯s faces were still covered with stickers as they sat cross-legged on the bed with Wang Zhong. Instead of worrying about their appearances, they were even more surprised to see the person standing outside the room. It was actually Carolyn?

    There was no change to Carolyn¡¯s expression upon seeing the state the trio was in. Maintaining her usual faint smile, she said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve recovered pretty well. Sorry to bother you all, but could I have a word with Wang Zhong in private?¡±

    Her indifferent voice was filled with an imposing tone that could not be refused.

    Without talking about Scarlet, even Laura was unable to refuse Carolyn¡¯s request. During the CHF, she hadn¡¯t been directly targeted by Carolyn; but now, being in the same room, the aura radiating from Carolyn was indeed something that no one in her generation could contend against.

    Scarlet and Laura also knew that the matter between Wang Zhong and Carolyn wasn¡¯t something that outsiders could get involved with. Looking at each other, they proceeded to leave. There were some matters that were best left for Wang Zhong himself to decide.

    ¡°Congrattions, Wang Zhong.¡± It was difficult to tell whether Carolyn¡¯s smile was genuine. At the very least, it felt real. ¡°Yourbat performances this time have really left people tongue-tied. Even I was shocked by them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wang Zhong replied with a faint smile and a short answer. In usual circumstances, this wasn¡¯t the correct way to maintain a conversation. Wang Zhong¡¯s reply was barely adequate, reflecting his desire to end the conversation. The atmosphere within the room turned cold. Neither said anything as they continued to size each other up.

    Resting on the bed, Wang Zhong was still his same old usual self. Despite still needing to rest, and unable to make any casual movement, his eyes still sparkled with splendour and radiance akin to that of the sun, causing him to appear to be brimming with vitality and spirit. This waspletely different from a person who had sustained heavy injuries. It was precisely this vitality of his that had attracted Carolyn during their initial meeting.

    On the other side, Carolyn was still as beautiful as ever. In fact, she had purposefully worn some makeup and dressed in a rather body-hugging pure white dress. The buttons on the dress were made from diamonds that sparkled like the stars, undoubtedly amplifying the aura of a goddess that she radiated. The makeup she wore was identical to the time she had met Wang Zhong in the gravity training room, though she was clearly more beautiful than that moment in the past.

    However, at this moment, the 2 of them discovered that they no longer had the same feelings they had for each other that had spawned during their first meeting. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t tell what?Carolyn was thinking about, and no longer cared about it. After everything he had experienced, he had discovered that Carolyn was not the type of girl that he liked.

    Admittedly, the first criteria would always be one¡¯s appearance. However, apart from that, character was another important factor to consider. To Wang Zhong, Carolyn¡¯s character was tooplicated, and at the same time, she clearly didn¡¯t need someone like him.

    Wang Zhong wanted to say something to break this awkward atmosphere. He had believed that he would have many things to say if he had the chance to meet Carolyn. However, all of a sudden, he felt that he was unable to find anything to say.

    This wasn¡¯t an issue of liking or disliking her; it would be more appropriate to describe it as ack of any feelings towards her. Furthermore, due to the disparity of their status, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for them to be friends. The only thing that could be said was that there was nothing weighing his heart down any more, and that this was no more than an ordinary meeting.

    Since the visitor was the guest, the guest shouldn¡¯t just be left hanging like that.

    Carolyn gave a chuckle, before casually taking a seat on the sofa nearby. This awkward atmosphere seemed to dissipate slightly as she started to speak. ¡°Do you have anything nned for the future?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Tianjing.¡± Wang Zhong replied as he pondered over her question. ¡°The first matter to consider would probably be about casting my Heroic Soul.¡±

    Carolyn nodded her head. ¡°Have you thought about anything else?¡±

    The look she was sending to Wang Zhong was filled with some anticipation, as this was her primary objective foring here. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t here to continue the old rtionship she had with Wang Zhong.

    ¡°After experiencing this CHF, you should be aware of how the aristocratic families can assist in individual growth. The resources and various opportunities to gain experience will be more important in the Heroic Soul Stage. Come join the Stuart Family. I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll be the number one expert in the Federation! Let us join hands and create a new era!¡±

    Carolyn was being straightforward; there was no point in mincing her words. The various powers and influences were extremely interested in Wang Zhong. Regardless of intention, Stuart wanted to be the first to take action.

    From Divian¡¯s description of Wang Zhong, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who couldn¡¯t forgive and forget. Carolyn wasn¡¯t worried about this, as he was a smart person, and was pursuing the pinnacle of the martial dao. From either perspective, Stuart was the best option for him.

    Despite that, her unquestionable tone resulted in Wang Zhong chuckling in response.

    Frankly speaking, if it was the Wang Zhong before the start of this CHF, he would have agreed with her without the slightest doubt. Even if he would be a ¡°hired gun¡±, love was blind, and first love could easily cause people to be reckless. However, the entire journey through the CHF had made him mature, not only in terms of strength, but even more so in his state of mind and control over his emotions.

    All of the recklessness that had once existed was now gone. Although his Heart¡¯s Eye was only able to give him an advantage inbat,?the progress in his state of mind had given him a clearer understanding of people and many other matters.

    Carolyn was right about what she had said. Indeed, resources and opportunities to gain experiences were important, and Wang Zhong had already considered this possibility.

    However, without talking about their previous matter, he could tell that he was merely a tool in Carolyn¡¯s eyes. As long as he was useful, she would treat him with importance. Once he became useless, she would simply dispose of him. This was her nature.

    Maybe Carolyn in the past wasn¡¯t much of a utilitarian, but Wang Zhong felt that even then, he would probably just be an interesting toy in her eyes. Although people find that their extrinsic traits might change as a result of their environment, their base nature was deeply ingrained in their soul. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to change their nature. For example, when Zhao Zimo was causing trouble, Carolyn didn¡¯t respond to the situation at all.

    At that point in time, Carolyn probably assumed that Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t make it out in one piece. In fact, even a casual reply from her, regardless of its usefulness, would reflect the pure feelings they had for each other the first time they had met. However, it was a pity that she did nothing. It was precisely this that allowed Wang Zhong to understand her true nature.

    The only reason she was standing here was due to him being useful to her ns. Their previous rtionship was merely a bargaining chip. In fact, it might even just be an excuse for her.

    Such soul-stirring words. Probably all of the aristocratic families and bigshots loved to hang those words in their mouths. Painting marvelous pictures and ying the emotional cards were methods they lived by. Furthermore, these were especially useful against the younger generation.

    However, having ovee his initial crush, and having experienced this CHF, Wang Zhong was no longer the person that had lunged over recklessly towards the soul-stirring girl he had seen in the gravity training room.

    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to get used to the aristocratic family lifestyle. I¡¯m just more used to freedom. You also know that my good friend Ma Dong¡¯s the sessor to the Assassin Family. The Assassin Family will provide assistance to me in terms of resources. Naturally, there¡¯s also the Potter Family.¡±

    Wang Zhong gave a faint smile. Not only did he reject her proposal, he had also told her his choice. He had to disy his determination in order to make her give up. After all, he did not wish to get entangled with the Stuart Family.

    ¡°However, I do have to thank you.¡± After a brief pause, Wang Zhong added a few words. ¡°Thanks for your invitation.¡±

    Regardless of everything, Carolyn was not a suitable match for him. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t someone who would me the gods for his misfortune, nor would he go so far as to bear grudges. Since she hade all the way here to personally invite him, he would respond in a courteous manner. Regardless of the circumstances, it was a need to have some grace and elegance in his behavior.

    Carolyn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly upon hearing his reply; she probably hadn¡¯t expected Wang Zhong to reject her in such a straightforward manner. She had assumed that he would take some time to consider her proposal. Even responding with some ridicule was better than this indifferent attitude he was disying, as it showed, at the very least, that Wang Zhong cared about her. However, with what just transpired¡­

    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll consider it seriously. There are a lot of things that you don¡¯t understand.¡± Carolyn said in an indifferent tone, her expression remaining unchanged. ¡°Your ¡®supports¡¯ may not always remain the same. The world doesn¡¯t work they way you think it does.¡±

    Her tone had already turned somewhat harsh; regardless of the situation, it was extremely rare for the Stuart Family to get rejected. This was clearly reflected in Carolyn¡¯s stance.

    Nevertheless, she was still met with Wang Zhong¡¯s smile. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. However, I wish to lead my own life.¡±

    The room turned quiet once again.

    Carolyn had nothing else to say.

    Just like what she had mentioned earlier, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have much of an understanding of the cruelty of this world, and had thought too highly of himself.

    Many things had been set in motion. Furthermore, the interest the various powers and influence were showing towards Wang Zhong might not be merely goodwill. In fact, even the Stuart Family still had an ongoing debate on what to do with Wang Zhong.

    That¡¯s right! The number one person of this CHF! The number one expert that had defeated Mo Wen, and condensed a Dharma Idol in the Casted Soul Stage¡­ etc, etc, etc. He had an exceedingly splendid and dazzling list of aplishments and was a god-like existence among themoners. However, at the very end, he was still only one ¡°individual¡±. Furthermore, he was an ¡°individual¡± who had offended a lot of people.

    When aristocratic families attracted external talent, they would also have to bnce their rtionships with the various other powers and influences. There were also many other issues that needed consideration.

    Most importantly, other than the Mo Family, the other great families did not conduct much research in the ¡°Great 5 Elements Constitution.¡± Therefore, even Stuart would need to pay a heavy price if they wanted to nurture Wang Zhong, and there was no guarantee that their methods would be effective. If they were to get targeted by everyone else, and only ended up with an ordinary expert after paying such a gargantuan price, it would really be a loss for them.

    This time, Carolyn had note over to beg Wang Zhong to join her Stuart Family. Instead, she hade to give him an opportunity, making use of her family¡¯s influence. If he didn¡¯t grasp this opportunity¡­

    There wasn¡¯t any confusion. On the contrary, it had given her a good chance to resolve their situation.

    Carolyn shot a deep look at Wang Zhong, before smiling as she stood up.

    ¡°Get well soon.¡±

    Before turning around and walking out of the door.

    She hade abruptly, and left with decisiveness.

    When she turned around, there was no more of that gentleness she had shown when she had entered the room. Instead, the usual prideful and tranquil look had reappeared on Carolyn¡¯s face, devoid of any emotion, as though she had severed everything from her past.

    It was time to make their boundaries clear. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Wang Zhong understood that he was no more than a speck of sand in this world!

    As she pushed open the door, the ¡°sneaky¡± appearances of Laura and Scarlet were immediately revealed before Carolyn¡¯s eyes. Frankly speaking, she felt disdain upon witnessing this. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t towards Scarlet; Scarlett didn¡¯t possess sufficient qualifications to warrant her displeasure. Instead, she had felt this way towards Laura.

    She was a direct descendant of a great aristocratic family. Yet, she was actually wasting her time here, all for the sake of a man!

    The Potter Family¡¯s decline wasn¡¯t something that happened overnight. Their undisciplined style,ck of ambition, and pursuit of over-idealistic goals would lead to their ruin sooner orter, and would end with their removal from the 10 great families.

    Now she had gotten so close to Wang Zhong; even if it was just an attempt to recruit him into the Potter Family, they didn¡¯t have the means to protect Wang Zhong. Did they really think that everyone could as capable as Stuart?

 Chapter 659 - Dividends (2 in 1)

    Chapter 659: Dividends (2 in 1)

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    A sliver of a sneer appeared at the corner of Carolyn''s mouth. Under usual circumstances, due to their status as part of the 10 Great Families, she would still greet Laura at the very least. However, this time, she merely shot a look at Laura, before presenting an aloof attitude as she turned and walked away, clear footsteps ringing along the corridor.

    "What an atmosphere and pressure. I''ve never felt this before." Only after Carolyn was long gone did Scarlet exhale deeply. In the past, her impression of the goddess of the Federation had been built only from the information she obtained from Skylink, which painted an image of someone who was warm, gentle and easy to get along with. However, having met her personally, Scarlet was able to experience the powerful aura that Carolyn radiated. Wasn''t this pressure a bit too much?

    "Most of the aristocratic family members are like that." Clearly, Laura had forgotten her status as a member of an aristocratic family when she had said those words, while turning her gaze back towards the hospital room. Due to Wang Zhong and Carolyn not bothering to lower the volume of their conversation, the two standing outside had heard everything clearly.

    At this moment, Laura was still debating whether to give Wang Zhong some private time to ponder over this matter. At the same time, she felt some faint signs of worry surfacing within her heart.

    Clearly, she was able to understand the hidden matters that Carolyn had reminded Wang Zhong about. To the aristocratic families, who excelled at ying with words and authority, this was already equivalent to an open show of intimidation! In fact, she had also heard about some of these rumours from her family, though she didn''t really believe that they were as serious as Carolyn had portrayed them to be. Furthermore, there was old Potter. His attitude and the way he treated Wang Zhong put her mind at peace.

    "Forget about it. Let''s not think about those things." Laura said as she shook her head, beforeughing out loud. At the very least, she was secretly happy about the attitude Wang Zhong had maintained earlier. Not only did he reject Carolyn with decisiveness, he had even mentioned the Potter Family. Clearly, that fellow had already subconsciously decided to maintain ties with her and her family.

    Having gained a better understanding of Laura during this period of time, Scarlet was immediately able to know why Laura was happy with just a single look. As a smile crept onto her face, she took the opportunity to extend her hand, and gave that voluptuous bottom a tap. Even a girl like her would get addicted to the feeling of that supple flesh! "What are you thinking, huh? You have to share with your good sister the reason behind your beautiful look, right!"

    Laura immediately clenched her bottom as her heart turned weak. However, before she could say anything in return, Wang Zhong had already gave a shout. "Oi oi! The 2 at door! Our game hasn''t ended yet! Come in quickly, I''m gonna strike the jackpot! Don''t take this chance to escape!"

    The 2 girls standing outside the door exchanged nces, beforeughing out loud. Grabbing onto Scarlet''s soft hands, Laura replied. "Don''t make wild guesses! This miss is naturally thinking how to triumph over you, you vile fellow! Hmph! I already know the true secret of poker! Come, let''s go and dominate him! I want to make sure his entire body gets stered with stickers saying ''I''m a big idiot''!"

    Carolyn''s visit appeared to be just a coincidence, yet also seemed to represent some kind of ambiguous signal, as fewer and fewer people came over to visit Wang Zhong. This had allowed the "door protector" Laura be more rxed, also creating a much more peaceful atmosphere. Sounds ofughter would ring out from the hospital room everyday, as the trio enjoyed a rare period of leisure time.

    Wang Zhong quickly recovered from his injuries, as his Great 5 Elements Constitution''s self-recovery capabilities were definitely powerful, coupled with the best medical treatment the Federation could offer. If not for Laura and Scarlet''s insistence for him to undergo the most thorough checks and treatments to prevent any hidden injuries from remaining untreated, Wang Zhong would have already been able to move about freely a few days ago.

    Compared to the rxed times Wang Zhong was enjoying when he stayed in the hospital, Ma Dong, who was also staying in Stuart, had been extremely busy over this past period of time. Nevertheless, he would still take some time every single day to visit Wnag Zhong/

    Unlike the carefree and mischievous great president Ma who had always smiled andughed all day long, the current Ma Dong had clearly be much more mature, as though he had be a totally different person! Without talking about his closest brother, Wang Zhong, even Laura and Scarlet could clearly see that he was hiding some extremely heavy matters deep down in his heart. However, despite their probing, he did not reveal anything at all. In fact, they didn''t even know what he had been up to for this period of time!

    Mmi had disappeared, right on the day the Tianjing squadron was going to leave Stuart City.

    Ma Dong had only known about it after she had disappeared. ording to what Colby described, Mmi had told everyone at the train station that she was going to apany Ma Dong in Stuart, something that everyone took for granted. However, only Ma Dong knew that Mmi had, in fact, not gone to find him.

    Other than sorting out the issues regarding the new area in Tianjing City with the Stuart Family, he had spent the majority of his time and effort on looking for Mmi. In fact, he had even roped in quite a few helpless but specialised people from his family over to aid in his search. Nevertheless, the search had been fruitless; the person known as Mmi seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Only on the 2nd day after her disappearance did he find a message left for him on his Skylink: Sorry, and goodbye.

    A sentence that made no sense, and containedpletely irrelevant words. Yet, it had only caused Ma Dong to feel even more pain and frustration.

    In fact, while Grai was being tended to by the medical squad, they had discovered traces of a coagnt present within his blood. This was the most effective weapon to use against members of the Blood Race. However, the problem was that Grai was always rather attentive to what he ate and drank, so it was definitely impossible for him to consume it deliberately, causing this to be an unsolved problem. However, Mmi''s disappearance, along with the message he had received, allowed Ma Dong to make some guesses. During the CHF, Mmi had always been the one pouring water for everyone.

    However, how did Mmi know that Grai was a member of the Blood Race? Furthermore, how was she able to obtain this extremely rare blood coagnt? Why did she cause Grai to almost lose his life in that duel? Why did she need to set Tianjing up? Most importantly, why did she have to betray him?

    Ma Dong was extremely frustrated with this entire issue. Yet he could not voice it out, nor could he remain depressed about it. In fact, after a couple of days, he had already managed to control his tumultuous heart, forcing himself to remain as calm as he could possibly be.

    There were matters that needed to be attended to, and life goes on. Some matters would not be solved by being anxious. Therefore, he could only bury those questions deep at the bottom of his heart. As long as he did not give up, he would eventually uncover the truth behind this matter!

    These carefree days passed by extremely quickly. Before half a month had passed, much of the craze for the CHF had already dissipated. Although everyone would still chat and discuss during their leisure time, there was already no need for it to be mentioned every single day. Despite allowing the citizens to rx during this period of time, the Federation would absolutely not extend this period of rxation indefinitely, and everyone gradually returned to their everyday lives.

    Everything still needed to function. People still needed to pay attention to this dangerous world, as mankind was still far away from obtaining the proper control of Earth that they had in the past. Everyone had their own lives to lead. Furthermore, life was never easy, and no one could let their guard down fully.

    The majority of the Federation citizens returned to their usual peaceful state. However, that definitely didn''t include Tianjing City, which had progressively descended into an increasingly berserk state.

    Various prizes and benefits from this CHF had started to be sent over. Other than the unremarkable prize money, various kinds of benefits were arriving in session, with each one being more awesome than the previous.

    This year, Tianjing had received an unprecedented quota of 8 slots for the mechanized battalion, and those weren''t just ordinary slots; they were rmendations! The students that obtained these quotas would experience 1-to-1 specialised training, personally conducted by the elite instructors of the mechanized battalion! Furthermore, all of those students would have a certain amount of resources allocated to them. This was worlds apart from the training ordinary soldiers of the armed forces would receive. As long as their performance wasn''t too poor, the 1-to-1 training was an almost 100% guarantee for them to be epted into the ranks of the mechanized battalion. Although condensing a Dharma Idol was still a far-fetched dream, ordinary elites from any Heroic Soul academy out there would definitely be able to cast their Heroic Souls when ced in such an environment.

    This piece of news was personally delivered to Tianjing Academy by teacher Grace, and she immediately started the registration process. When Grace had announced this piece of news, every single Tianjing student had gone batshit crazy in delight. Being a second-ssbat-oriented academy which usually had 3 or 4 ordinary quota slots, having 1 or 2 students being able to enlist into the mechanized battalion after passing the recruit training process would already be a matter of celebration for Tianjing Academy. However, the treatment they were receiving now was worlds apart from before! Colby and Lily were immediately included among the selected, with both of them being emotional and appreciative for the whole matter. If not for Wang Zhong, they would have nevere across an opportunity on this scale. From now on, their fates would be entirely different from before! Naturally, there were different arrangements nned for Wang Zhong and Grai, with directions from the Federation. Clearly, with their exemry performance throughout the CHF championship, the Federation definitely wouldn''t treat these 2 in the same way as everyone else.

    However, the surprises did not end here. Subsequently, the Tianjing municipal administration had received its prize from the Federation Parliament. Being the runner-ups for this CHF, Tianjing''s trade, municipal, customs and citizen tax rates were lowered by 30% for the next 4 years. At the same time, the Tianjing resident welfare packages, social and insurance benefits were also boosted by 30%. Furthermore, the Parliament had approved the use of 3 million credits to renovate the infrastructure of Tianjing Academy, 2 million credits to aid in the repair works of Tianjing city''s protective walls, and 250 million credits into the Tianjing resident social securities fund...

    The amount of benefits was absolute insane! These benefits involved more than 20 to 30 aspects of residents'' everyday life! Furthermore, these benefits could be directly enjoyed by each and every resident in Tianjing! The Parliament was really generous this time round, channeling much of their capital into financing these rewards. Just the credit rewards alone totaled to a staggering 3 to 400 million, and that was before factoring the reduction in tax rates! This was their reward for the city that had been able to nurture such outstanding soldiers. This was precisely the reason why every city would treat their own Heroic Soul academy with importance. This was also one of the key reasons for the massive strength of the Federation. No matter the era, geniuses were always treated with the greatest importance.

    At the same time, other than these favorable policies and the resulting excitement among the people, there wererge numbers of small to medium-sized financial groups starting to gather in Tianjing, with even more people flocking over for employment opportunities. Even the refugee camps situated outside of the city walls were able to reap benefits from the expanding business opportunities and development. A low estimate of around 40 to 50 thousand refugees were able to find jobs, and the unemployment rate of the Tianjing citizens had nearly reached 0%, with the new business opportunities looking for much-needed manpower. These refugees were the least picky when it came to job openings andpensation... in the past, it was practically impossible for the municipal administration to attract investors to Tianjing City, even if they begged. However, at this moment, they needed to pick and choose from an ever-growing list! Now, even small affairs employees of the municipal administration were basically celebrities in the eyes of those financial groups.

    This was how a chain reaction worked. The positive feedback of prosperity caused countless other cities to view Tianjing City with bloodshot eyes. As for the Assassin Family, who had managed to establish a stable footing in Tianjing City before everything kicked off, they were now smiling so wide to the point that their mouths were turning askew!

    Their development had been going on too smoothly! Not only did Ma Dong manage to obtain a straight session of green lights with regard to his requests and negotiations in Stuart City. Favourable policies from Tianjing city, reduction in taxes, as well as massive business opportunities, had rapidly sped up the development of the new area. It was estimated that only another half a year was required for the new area to be fully constructed, and it would be officially inducted into the Federation as a subsidiary domain of Tianjing city. At the same time, a portion of the dimensional base station would be activated. This had resulted in a massive boost for the development and progress of the entire Assassin Family. Old Tumo was so busy right now that he didn''t even have time to sleep; his schedule was packed with endless tasks toplete. He was really too busy! Nevertheless, the entire family was filled with enthusiasm, and was filled with confidence for the future.

    The various snippets of good news streaming in caused Wang Zhong and Scarlet to feel heartfelt delight and happiness. Even Ma Dong, who had been extremely silent for the past few days, was now wearing a smile on his face. Although no one knew if it was because he had managed to settle his personal matters, or whether it was therge amount of good news, but it really was difficult for anyone to be unhappy.

    Frankly speaking, the little bit of mary rewards the CHF gave to the squadrons were entirely negligible whenpared to these pieces of good news.

    At this moment, Tianjing City had already gone utterly crazy, as everyone was partying like crazed chickens as they bustled about. Every single day, there would be hundreds, if not thousands of reporters present outside Tianjing Academy, turning it into a famousndmark. Furthermore, there were also thousands upon thousands of people that hade all the way to express their gratitude. The majority of them were refugees who had managed to obtain the rare opportunity to enter the city. This was, without a doubt, a rebirth for them. If the situation allowed, they would be absolutely willing to prostrate themselves in worship of Wang Zhong, Grai, and every single member of the Tianjing squadron!

    Truthfully speaking, Grai, Barran, Colby and the other squadron members who had returned to Tianjing had already be gods in the eyes of the Tianjing citizens. Hymin''s parents had immediately been promoted from their small affairs posts in the municipal administration to the core supervisor level. Barran''s parents were given the best housing within the most expensive district of Tianjing City. In fact, even Qian Duoduo, whose projects had always run into difficulties with the municipal administration, with his gifts and dinner invitations always being rejected, had been personally invited by them and given the green light for all of his activities!

    There were too many awesome matters happening, causing everyone that was rted to Tianjing to be enveloped with bliss and happiness, with the entire city celebrating in song and dance for their newfound prosperity.

    Wang Zhong, who was nursing his wounds, was also enveloped in good news every single day, as he was safely en route for a full recovery. Staying a whole half a month in the hospital was definitely an extremely long and slow holiday for a restless person like Wang Zhong.

    "...your telet levels are normal, your red blood cell count is normal, your psych evaluation is normal..." The main doctor gave a faint smile as he skimmed through the test results. "Congrattions, Mr Wang Zhong. You can be discharged."

    "Thank you, thank you! I''ve been waiting so long to hear that!" Wang Zhong replied with a hearty chuckle. He had been itching to leave this ce. Having already packed his luggage, he immediately leapt off the bed while eximing, "Time to head back to Tianjing! If I continue sleeping like that, I really feel that my entire body will grow rusty."

    He had made a full recovery from life-threatening injuries in just half a month. Other than the extremely high standards of medical treatment that Menkeller Hospital was able to provide, this was an indication of just how perverted his Great 5 Elements Constitution''s self-recovery capabilities were. When he had been sent here, he waspletely unconscious, with over 30% of his blood vessels having burst apart, his flesh and bones being ripped and broken, with some bones having been split into 17 different pieces...

 Chapter 660 - Marching orders (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 660: Marching orders (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°If you¡¯re rusty, just head back to the Prodigy Society!¡± Ma Dong said with a merry smile. ¡°Go take a look at our new training facilities! Qian Duoduo, that fellow, has really invested his hard-earned capital. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll make our training room simr to Stuart¡¯s? It was just a joke, but that fellow has really done it! It¡¯s definitely in the same ss as theirs! In fact, our gravity training room is created after analysing Stuart¡¯s gravity room, and can go over 50 times in strength!¡±

    Over the past few days, Ma Dong had already regained some of his usual splendour, with the matter concerning Mmi being buried in his heart. After all, he was no longer his past reckless self, with many important responsibilities now resting on his shoulders. On the other hand, the businesses he had been conducting had really been very sessful. The Assassin Family had never been treated with this much importance, especially in their goal towards opening a spatial passageway! They had already gotten the attention and assistance from the relevant authorities to deal with thergest issues they faced regarding the process of opening the passageway. Furthermore, they had obtained favourable treatment from various parties, making it difficult for them to feel unhappy about their situation.

    Both Wang Zhong and Scarlet¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Ma Dong¡¯s words. However, before they could give any further reaction, they heard a light knock on their door.

    Present before the door was a rather youthful-looking Federation official dressed in the uniform of the mechanized battalion.

    ¡°How are you, Mr Wang Zhong? I¡¯m Lieutenant Will.¡± Walking into the room, the youthful-looking lieutenant extended his hand in a cordial manner: ¡°It¡¯s a real honour to meet you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wang Zhong asked as he shook the fellow¡¯s hand, with everyone feeling doubtful about this visit.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Lieutenant Will took out a letter with the 7th Regiment¡¯s badge printed on it, before replying with a smile. ¡°The Federation has decided to reward those soldiers with outstanding performance in this CHF with the opportunity for special training. This training will allow all of you to obtain the greatest advantage in casting your Heroic Soul. This is your enlistment letter.¡±

    The trio exchanged nces. All of them knew that this opportunity woulde sooner orter, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so coincidental. Wang Zhong was still nning on staying in Tianjing for a few more days.

    The most outstanding soldiers of the past CHFs would always obtain special treatment from the Federation. Laura had mentioned that there were blessed areas within the Hyperdimension that had been specially designated for casting Heroic Souls and for the creation of the Dharma Idol. The special training was basically a ticket to enter this ce, and even the genius younger members of the various great aristocratic families would suppress their Heroic Soul casting to obtain a good ranking in the CHF, precisely to obtain this chance.

    It had been ten days since the end of the CHF. With regards to the timing, it was more or less time for the special training to start. Yet, none of the other outstanding soldiers had received this notification. Furthermore, this just so happened to be the day Wang Zhong was being discharged from the hospital.

    Laura read through the letter from Lieutenant Will with considerable caution. Only after verifying that it to be devoid of any issues did she ask in curiosity. ¡°Is this special training an entry to the blessednd?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about it. With my rank, I¡¯m only qualified to deliver this letter.¡± Lieutenant Will replied with a smile. ¡°However, I¡¯ve recently heard rumours about the legends of those blessednds in the army. Not every CHF would present these opportunities to the outstanding soldiers who had participated, so it¡¯spletely based on luck.¡±

    Laura did not make any further inquiries, as it was not difficult to understand why she didn¡¯t receive this order. In ordance with the past CHF, only the top 2 or 3 most outstanding soldiers would receive this order, as both the parliament and the Federation Armed Forces were extremely particr about this matter. Both of them loved to divide people into ranks, and had established rules with extremely strict regtions to deal with this matter. Being the official number one person for this CHF, Wang Zhong would definitely receive special treatment. In the style of the Parliament and the armed forces, it was perfectly normal for Wang Zhong to be to first person informed.

    After a short period of questioning, everyone within the room started to be excited.

    Victory was always apanied by honour and glory, and naturally followed by rewards and benefits. The rewards and benefits Tianjing City had obtained, had already made the entire city go mad with happiness. However, to the CHF participants, the special pass to enter the blessednds was only reserved for the most outstanding soldiers, and was also the greatest motivation for victory. After all, this opportunity could not be traded for with money.

    ¡°Congrattions, Wang Zhong.¡± Laura felt happy for him. In fact, this year¡¯s CHF was a special case, as the slots for entry into the blessednds were almost all hogged up by the various aristocratic families. At the very most, the Parliament would only be allocated a few slots, which wasn¡¯t even enough for all of their inner disciples, with the ordinarymoners having no chance at all. ¡°If there¡¯s no sudden changes, I¡¯ll be going in there sooner orter. Let¡¯s meet up when we¡¯re there!¡±

    ¡°Good luck! I¡¯ll wait for you guys on the outside.¡± Scarlet said with a hint of envy in her voice. With her level of strength, it was impossible for her to obtain a slot, even though she was part of the runner-up squadron. Other than Wang Zhong, Grai was the only person with the Tianjing squadron who held the possibility of obtaining a slot. Barran would have to depend on luck, while it was impossible for Emily. After all, she was still far from the peak of the Casted Soul Stage. It would be aplete waste of an opportunity like this if she had yet to reach the stage needed to cast her Heroic Soul and condense her Dharma Idol.

    ¡°When youe out, you¡¯ll be a Heroic Soul Stage powerhouse, bro! Your experience and realm would be extraordinary!¡± Ma Dong said with a grin as he gave Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder a light punch. ¡± When that happens, if you discover any cultivation arts that can speed up one¡¯s cultivation, and isn¡¯t tough, you definitely have to pass it to me, okay!¡±

    ¡°Being a Heroic Soul Stage, and a oncezy person, I have to take responsibility and inform you,¡± Compared to Lieutenant Marcus, who had previously taught everyone, Lieutenant Will was much more genial. This was most probably due to him being posted to the logistics division of the armed forces, causing him tock the vicious aura that those frontline soldiers would radiate. Clearly, he was an extremely cheerful person. Afterpleting his mission, he started to chuckle as he teased Ma Dong. ¡°If you¡¯re hoping for speedy cultivation, you should just hope for the sun to rise from the west.¡±

    Everyoneughed upon hearing his reply. Indeed, upon reaching the Heroic Soul Stage, one would be in a new realm. As for the cultivation art that was speedy and easy to cultivate, that was just a fantasy existing in Ma Dong¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Good luck, brother! Leave the family to me! You just need to focus on being a supreme expert!¡± Ma Dong finally revealed his original intentions.

    Wang Zhong was also filled with anticipation for the blessednds. He had long known from Laura about the legends of the blessednds that existed in the hyperdimension. They had a miraculous effect on enlightenment, andprehension towards the casting of the Heroic Soul and the formation of the Dharma Idol. Although he had already condensed his Fate Roulette Dharma Idol, it wasn¡¯t stable, with his understanding and usage being exceedingly superficial. If he could enter the blessednds, he would definitely reap huge benefits for hisprehension and control over his Dharma Idol.

    With the arrival of the order, Wang Zhong¡¯s journey had immediately changed course. Present outside of the hospital doors was arge cross-country vehicle that brimmed with wildness, with its roaring engine sounding just like the roars of a mutated beast.

    After saying his goodbyes to Ma Dong, Laura, and Scarlet, and deciding on a meeting time to chat on Skylink, the gasoline-powered vehicle with the emblem of the 7th Regiment rumbled away. Unlike the southern cities, where mutated beasts were able to move about unhindered, the triangr region formed by Stuart City, Grozny City, and Martial Ghost City was considered safe inparison.

    After all, other than the 3rd, 6th and 7th Regiments that were controlled by the Federation¡¯s Parliament, there were also the private armed forces of the 3 great aristocratic families, as well as their apanying police forces, that were governing this area. Theirbined might far exceeded that of any ordinary city, and naturally, they also had the support of massive amounts of troops to purge the entire area of dangers.

    Speeding across the wilderness, a cool breeze blew through the vehicle, as herds of ordinary herbivores were spread out everywhere across the grass ins, showing a scene of rich fertility and peace.

    While taking the armored train from Tianjing over to Stuart, he had seen many instances of destruction left behind by mutated life forms in the various garrison camps, as well as the unhindered movements of various kinds of mutated beasts along the wilderness. Inparison, there was a sense of cleanliness here that could never be found anywhere else in this world. Although the great aristocratic families were always overbearing and dictatorial in their actions, and had suppressed a lot of people, they had, in fact, made undeniable contributions to the continuation and progress of mankind.

    Being a chatterbox, Lieutenant Will¡¯s voice never once stopped even after getting onto the vehicle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen every single one of your fights in the CHF, and I must say that they are too spectacr!¡± eximed Lieutenant Will, with admiration clearly present in his voice. In fact, one could even feel a little bit of worship in there. ¡°You¡¯re really awesome, to be able to cast your Dharma Idol while in the Casted Soul Stage! When I heard from my colleagues that instructor Mo Wen was able to condense his Dharma Idol while being in the Casted Soul Stage, I didn¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s extremely rare even for a Heroic Soul Stage to sessfully condense a Dharma Idol, what more a Casted Soul Stage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s extremely difficult to condense the Dharma Idol even in the Heroic Soul Stage? However, I¡¯m a bit confused about this. Without a Dharma Idol, how do people condense their Heroic Soul?¡± Wang Zhong was indeed curious about this, as the Federation had maintained a considerably strict restriction on the various information pertaining to the Heroic Soul Stage. With there only being a handful of books covering this topic circting in public, ordinary people would basically have no idea about this. Despite his A-ranked clearance and some rough descriptions from Laura, the best Wang Zhong was able to establish was a bunch of half-truths and no precise answers.

    ¡°Casting the Heroic Soul is apletely different matter from condensing one¡¯s Dharma Idol.¡± Lieutenant Will replied with a chuckle. Wang Zhong, who was able to condense his Dharma Idol, could be considered as one of his idols. In an instant, all of his 38 thousand pores across his entire body felt as though they had opened up, causing afortable feeling to gush out of his body. ¡°Simply speaking, a Heroic Soul is intrinsic, while a Dharma Idol is extrinsic. Although both of them are projections of a soldier¡¯s core being, the visualisation within one¡¯s self and the projection towards the outside world are on 2pletely different realms and levels.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreement. Compared to Mo Wen, all of his knowledge towards the Heroic Soul Stage was just a bunch of half-truths. Although he had gained some of them from Laura over these past few days, those were just opinions and expressions from others, as Laura herself also didn¡¯t have a good understanding of the matter.

    ¡°Under usual circumstances, the Heroic Soul would generally be casted before a soldier condenses their Dharma Idol, just like starting from the bottom and going towards the top. The Heroic Soul is just like an embryonic form of a Dharma Idol. The embryonic form is required, to have the possibility of a sessful condensing of the Dharma Idol. This is an almost iron-d rule for a soldier¡¯s promotion. However, both you and Mo Wen are gods!¡± Lieutenant Will clicked his tongue in astonishment. ¡°Both of you have flipped the process around! I really don¡¯t know how you guys did it! Do you know that it¡¯s already pretty good for 2 to 3 among a 100 Heroic Soul Stage soldiers to condense their Dharma Idols?¡±

    ¡°The sess rate is that low?¡± Wang Zhong was slightly astonished by that. Although he knew that condensing a Dharma Idol was harder to aplish than casting the Heroic Soul, he had assumed that it would be twice as difficult, at the very most. However, the sess rate was an appalling 2 to 3 %!

    ¡°What do you think? Heroic Soul soldiers who have condensed their Dharma Idols are on apletely different realm of strength whenpared to us normal Heroic Soul soldiers.¡±

    There were, in fact, too many soldiers within the armed forces like Will, who had ¡°Dharma Idol dreams¡±, and wanted instant sess.

    Heading north through the wilderness, they had traveled over 300 to 400 kilometers since leaving Stuart.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have the cheek to continue digging away at Will¡¯s wounds. In reality, an ordinary soldier like Lieutenant Will only had an iplete understanding of Dharma Idols. Therefore, Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t get much on any understanding of them from him. In fact, Will also had a rather superficial understanding of the Heroic Soul Stage. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been relegated to the logistics department after serving in the armed forces for a dozen years.

    The 2 of them proceeded to converse about other issues. Clearly interested in the structure of the Federation, Wang Zhong continued to probe Will with more questions on this matter.

    The Federation¡¯s armed forces were split into 3 divisions: the mechanized battalion, the wilderness battalion, and the Federation security battalion.

    The mechanized battalion was a higher ranking battalion aspared to the other 2, as they were stationed within the Hyperdimension to undergobat, and wasprised of the most elite soldiers from the Federation. Their entry requirements started from the Heroic Soul, and it was the cradle in which heroes were born. Of the frequently mentioned heroic figures within the Federation, most of them had been from the mechanized battalion. Therefore, they had be the ce that countless Federation youths dreamt of entering.

    The security battalion was where the elites of the elites were situated, resulting in the size of the force being exceedingly small. They weren¡¯t really considered to be part of the armed forces, though they possessed considerable authority within the Federation. They covered various international activities, information gathering, spying and infiltration, and naturally, counter-espionage against the various great aristocratic families within the Federation.

    It was said that there were genuine supreme figures of the Heavenly Soul Stage personally overseeing this battalion, making it the most terrifying battalion in terms of firepower, with their shocking reputation known by the various powers and influences. Despite this, there was extremely little that was known about them, as they were too mysterious, to the point that even the intelligencework of the Mo Family found it difficult to collect any intelligence about them. In fact, within the core of the Parliament, only the speaker knew the full roster of this battalion, meaning that he had almost total and private jurisdiction over them. Furthermore, they did not need to listen to orders from anyone else, and had total autonomy over their movements and missions. The majority of their members were hidden within themoners, never to reveal their real identity. In the end, this resulted in the outside world only knowing about this battalion¡¯s name and nothing else.

    Compared to the other 2 powerful battalions, the wilderness battalion was much closer to the people, and was much more understood by the people.

    Their main role was to be defenders within the cities of the Federation, protecting establishments like the armoured railways and garrison camps, as well as using military deterrence against the various disloyal powers and influences. After all, it was a different kind of confrontation, with their opponents being mostly ordinary mutated beasts. Although there were also quite a few elite officials within this battalion, they were still a bit weaker than the mechanized battalion in terms ofpletebat power. Other than the difference in the number of elites, a considerable portion of their manpower consisted of ordinary Casted Soul Stage graduates from the various Heroic Soul academies.

    The rest of the battalion was filled up with arge amount of ordinary people. If they didn¡¯t have any special exemptions, all the ordinary citizens of the Federation would need to enlist in the Federation¡¯s wilderness battalion when they turned 18. Among them, the majority would be allocated to the armored railway garrison camp, which had a rtively high mortality rate. Therefore, every family¡¯s 18-year-old would always be sent off with a face full of tears and snort.

    Nevertheless, there was absolutely no exception to this, as, after all, this was an era of ughter. If ordinary people wanted to live in this world, they would need to bet their lives to fight for a ce to live. If lucky, one woulde back home and be blessed for 3 generations. If not, they would die outside. At the very least, their family members would be able to continue enjoying the right to Federation citizenship. However, if they were unwilling toply, or went AWOL¡­ they would end up like the seas of ¡°refugees¡± present outside the city walls. In reality, a considerable portion of them were there due to them being afraid to serve or having gone AWOL. Once they lost their citizenship in this manner, their entire family would never be able to regain their citizenship.

    The 7th Regiment was part of the Federation¡¯s wilderness battalion, with their strength being ranked near the top of the 19th Regiments of the Federation.

 Chapter 661 - Sinister Plans (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 661: Sinister ns (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Long before arriving at his destination, Wang Zhong could see a city-sized army garrison camp far in the distance. The entire army camp was built on a vast and t in, with countless military barracks that were lined up in an orderly manner. Without any high walls present, most of the single-storied barracks could be seen even from a very far distance.

    However, it would be a big mistake for anyone to think that those low-levelled barracks were a step backward in society.?Despite being in the vehicle, Wang Zhong discovered many extraordinary matters hidden under the peacefulness upon entering the camp.

    For example, the various kinds of defensive barrier projecting devices that were present within the camp. From the vast number of them present, it was most likely for creating a defensive barrier capable of enveloping the entire camp! There were also various kinds ofrge vehicles present with trailers carrying military-rted items, as well as many new- weapons that Wang Zhong had never seen before. In fact, he was even able to see terrifying artillery cannons towering 7-8 meters high into the air. These guns werepletely unlike those outdated ceremonial guns used by Stuart during the CHF opening ceremony!?A single look was all it took to notice their exquisitely constructed gun barrels that radiated with a chilling glow, that would cause anyone¡¯s heart to palpitate in fear, as they could clearly picture the terrifying might these cannons had when fired.

    However, this was just the tip of the iceberg as Wang Zhong discovered, when the off-road vehicle drove past a rather well-guarded circr region within the camp.

    One look, and anyone could tell how unusual this ce appeared, as the buildings present within werepletely different from that of any ordinary military camp. Present outside of the thick, arm-sized giant metal grilles were hundreds of fully-armed guards standing in a tight-knit defensive formation. Upon closer inspection, one would discover a dense amount of runic patterns and arrays engraved on the surrounding fences. In fact, the metal and the material those fences were made of didn¡¯t seem to be products of Earth, as both of them radiated with an abstruse glow.

    Looking into the tightly-guarded area, one could asionally see a mysterious power rushing towards the sky, or descending from the sky. One could even therge stretch of runic arrays sparkling, illuminating the skies, possessing enough brightness to light up half the entire army camp during the night.

    ¡°That¡¯s the 7th Regiment¡¯s dimensional base station,¡± said Lieutenant Will with a smile. ¡°If you want to head towards the blessednds, you will have to go in from there. Do you see those light beams that shine towards the sky? That¡¯s from the activation of the hyperdimension passageway, with the light beaming down from the sky being the return signal. As for those runic arrays sparkling with light, they are the prelude towards the activation of the transmission channel. Tsk tsk. Using one¡¯s fleshly body to enter the hyperdimension! I really want to go in, though it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m too weak. I probably won¡¯t get the opportunity to do so in my entire lifetime.¡±

    Truthfully speaking, every soldier out there wished to have a go at touring the Hyperdimension, and to search for their own destiny, as they might even be able to reach the heavens in one go. For those people who had yet to step into the Hyperdimension, it was undoubtedly filled with opportunities and miraculous encounters. Naturally, the most basic prerequisite was that they needed the strength to enter; if not, death would be what awaited them.

    At the very least, Wang Zhong had an inkling of knowledge about this, as he had apanied Ma Dong to take a look at the new city Assassin was constructing beside Tianjing city. It was said that even after locking onto a spatial coordinate and creating a transmission array, every single transmission would result in a massive surge of power being created, one that was 10, maybe even 100, times stronger than the st from the engine of a spacefaring rocket. It was incredibly easy for this shockwave of energy to destroy the surrounding infrastructure, and it also had a massive radius of destruction. Furthermore, the dimensional base station required protection, so the problem couldn¡¯t be solved by building it outside the new city. This was a difficult problem that had left Ma Dong and the project manager with a massive headache, and was one of the main issues that Ma Dong hade to Stuart to deal with.

    Now, Wang Zhong was finally able to see how the 7th Regiment¡¯s dimensional base station looked like. The fences and metals made from unique materials, as well as those runic arrays, must have been built to defend against the energy shockwave created from the transmissions. This was a simple and foolproof method to resolve the problem. Indeed, this was one of the main building blocks behind the massive development and progress of the Federation.

    Wang Zhong sighed in admiration as he observed the passing scenery, while quietly taking down mental notes in his head. Perhaps this information might be a good reference for Ma Dong. The off-road vehicle weaved through the densettice of building within the army camp, before finally reaching the guesthouse.

    There wasn¡¯t any special reception present. Instead, after helping Wang Zhong sign his name on the guest list, Will escorted him to his room.

    ¡°Just stay here for the night. By tomorrow, or by the following day at thetest, you should be receiving an order from headquarters.¡± Will said in a somewhat apologetic manner. Due to him having chatted idly with Wang Zhong along the way, he had driven the vehicle at a slower speed. Furthermore, there was also some dy when he had picked Wang Zhong up in the morning. If he had arrived here earlier, the headquarters might havee up with different arrangements for Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Over the next 2 days, please contact me via Skylink if you need anything. I¡¯ll make sure everything gets settled.¡± said Will with a smile as he extended his hand. ¡°However, remember that all of that has to be before 11pm, okay? Themunication ckout for this military camp starts at 11 pm, so even the Skylink cannot be connected. Finally, it has been a great pleasure to meet you!¡±

    After sending Lieutenant Will off, Wang Zhong had just tossed his stuff onto his bed before his Skylink started to ring.

    ¡°Hi, have you reached already?¡±

    The faces of Laura and Scarlet appeared on his Skylink screen. From their background, he could see that the 2 girls were currently within a cabin of an armored train, and a VIP one from the looks of it. Both of them were dressed rather casually, appearing as though they had just taken a bath. Their wet hair glistening with sparkling drops of water coupled with the thin clothes that were utterly incapable of hiding their well-developed bodies would cause anyone witnessing the scene to be lost in wild and fanciful thoughts.

    If any other person was seeing this, they would have definitely had a nose bleed. It was only due to Wang Zhong having been limatised to these 2 girls, to the point of being impervious, that he was able to withstand this impulse.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived.¡± Wang Zhong was also curious about this matter. Before he had left, Laura had said that she would remain in Stuart to await the order from the armed forces. That was why he was surprised to see that she and Scarlet were in an armored train.

    Grinning along with Scarlet, Laura replied, ¡°It¡¯s rather boring to stay in Stuart by myself, so I n to visit my grandfather in Tianjing. It appears that we will be going in muchter than you. Furthermore, it¡¯s a good thing to apany my good sister, and rxing for a while. There¡¯re quite a few nice ces that I¡¯ve missed out during my previous visit to Tianjing.¡±

    At this moment, Scarlet was already counting the number of fun ces to visit in Tianjing city, the most prominent being the river. There was a ratherrge and scenic river by the side of the city. Mankind had an innate love of water bodies, though it was a pity that the seas and oceans were restricted areas and could not be entered. Therefore, rivers were the next best ce. Although there were mutated life forms within the river, they weren¡¯t aggressive. Therefore, it was definitely a ce for someone hailing from a high-altitude teau like Copperfield to see and visit.

    ¡°There¡¯s one known as ¡®Billowing Waves¡¯, and is extremely spectacr!¡± Scarlet gave an introduction.

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes lit up like torches. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed to it earlier. When ites to then, you have to teach me how to swim, okay, Scarlet.¡¯

    Scarlet shot a grin at Laura¡¯s chest before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether there are any swimming suits that are suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°I hate you!¡± Laura cursed back with a smile, causing the two girls to giggle as they tussled with each other.

    This¡­

    Despite having gone through hundreds of battles, Wang Zhong still felt a little giddy watching them.

    The blood-stimting scene of Laura and Scarlet in swimming suits while ying and swimming in the river at the ¡°Billowing Waves¡± had already appeared in his mind, causing Wang Zhong to sigh in admiration. These 2 girls were increasingly ignoring the fact that he was a man! Such an intense scene had popped up as it wished, leaving him retreating miserably in return.

    Despite having some reluctance present in their eyes, Laura and Scarlet still reminded Wang Zhong to be careful in the hyperdimension. Nevertheless, they were unable to give any further advice. Wang Zhong had given them some peace of mind, as he had personally experienced how terrifying the Hyperdimension could be. However, this time, he was entering it with his fleshly body. Therefore, he had to be even more careful. If not, he might actually lose his life!

    Right after hanging up on his call with them, Ma Dong was the next to call.

    ¡°Who are you talking with, boss? I¡¯ve called you several times, and your line has been engaged all this while.¡± Ma Dong said with a grin. From his cheerful expression, it seemed like today¡¯s business had gone extremely smoothly for him; this seemed to be the status quo during this period of time. After saying those words, his eyes lit up before continuing. ¡°How¡¯s life in the camp? Did they bring you to the dimensional base station? You have to make sure you get a good look at it, brother. This will be a good knowledge for us to use in the construction of the dimensional base station at Tianjing¡¯s new area.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the rted technological departments over at Stuart already promised you that they would deal with this issue?¡±

    ¡°We have to understand as much as we can, right?¡± Ma Dong gave an expression of righteousness. ¡°It¡¯s always better to learn and see it for yourself than always being taught by others, right? What if they try to dupe me? In any case, I want to know what¡¯s likely to be correct and wrong. Furthermore, even if I don¡¯t care about the technical aspect of things, I have to care about aesthetics, right? After all, I¡¯m the engineering head for this new area, so how can I take everything they say at face value?¡±

    With a chuckle, Wang Zhong gave an borate rundown of the exterior of the dimensional base station he had seen earlier.

    ¡°The issue about the energy shockwaves created from transmissions should be able to be negated with the use of special construction materials. I feel that those materials are obtained from the hyperdimension. With the scale of the construction that is required, the cost to build it is definitely going to be high. You have to be mentally prepared for the costs, as it will be astronomical.¡±

    A frown and a pained expression appeared on Ma Dong¡¯s face. ¡°Is that for real? I was still thinking that they were duping me. They¡¯ve just informed me today, and I¡¯ve been pondering about the possibility of using other materials as substitutes. It¡¯s really too expensive! Just a single metre of fencing has an asking price of 300 thousand credits! Just think about how much it will be to cover over a thousand square meters! Just kill me! The main issue is that this is just a low-end estimate. Fuck! When everything¡¯s built, we can just forsake everything else in our new area. Even our coffers don¡¯t have enough to pay for everything.¡±

    ¡°The dimensional base station is, without saying, one of the most protected things of the Federation, so spending massive amounts of money is an extremely understandable.¡± in contrast, Wang Zhong was able to get over it. Truthfully speaking, he was the major shareholder of the new city. However, he had yet to show his face even once since the start of its development. Everything had been left to Ma Dong to settle. Furthermore, with the manpower and capabilities of the Assassin Family, there were times where he was quite embarrassed to join in. ¡°In any case, if there¡¯s any issues with money, I can go and have a discussion with the old Potter on that. The Potter Family is extremely wealthy, so they might just invest to help us with this.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s consider this after seeing the situation. That¡¯s right, what kind of high ranking official did the military send to receive you?¡± asked Ma Dong with a grin. ¡°Could it be some beautiful female officer? Do you know that your fame and reputation within the armed forces is insane? The few people from the Federation armed forces that I¡¯ve met over thest few days have been pestering me about the kind of underwear you wear after finding out that we¡¯re brothers, you know?¡±

    ¡°What official reception. I¡¯ve only reached here after 10 pm, and Lieutenant Will¡¯s the one who brought me here, and was the one arranged for me to stay here.¡± Wang Zhong replied while yawning, showing his fatigue. ¡°Don¡¯t drag this call. The camp has amunications ckout at night. If you there¡¯s anything else, just call me tomorrow.¡±

    Wang Zhong did not feel that he was receiving any special treatment. Although he had put on an impressive show during the CHF, he was just an ordinary person within the armed forces. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t be getting any special treatment here.

    Nevertheless, Ma Dong was feeling slightly suspicious about this whole matter. Naturally, the armed forces would not do so. However, the problem was that Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t part of the armed forces, and was still under training. Under such circumstances, people would not casually brush him off like that.

    After hanging up his Skylink, Ma Dong was getting an increasingly stronger feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, as this was too unlike the management style of the armed forces. Leaving a good impression on Wang Zhong would be rather helpful in convincing him to join the armed forces or the personal guards of the various great aristocratic families in the future. How could they be willing to give him up?

    Was there a surplus of people in the Federation armed forces?

    After thinking about it, Ma Dong immediately called Grai¡¯s Skylink.

    A soft and soothing music rang out from the other end, sounding rather tranquil and elegant.

    Grai had gone back to Tianjing alongside Colby and the others. Although Tianjing city had yet to calm down from the post-CHF fever, Grai was still able to find a way to evade it.

    ¡°Senior Ma Dong.¡± Grai was currently chilling on the sofa, grinning as he greeted Ma Dong.

    ¡°Grai, did you receive any orders from the armed forces? The one about the blessednds. Have you heard about it?¡±

    Being one of the few people with the most outstanding performances in this CHF, especially the disy of his supreme Blood Race talent against Mo Ling, he waspletely able to suppress anyone within the Casted Soul Stage. If not him being affected by the blood coagtion drug, Grai might have even been able to defeat Mo Ling without sustaining a single injury! This would probably have led to a different oue in the group battle!

    A super-genius like him had received a pretty high evaluation from various parties. The officials had ranked him beneath Carolyn and dimir for the sole reason of giving face to the two of them, as Grai definitely wouldn¡¯t lose out in terms of strength. Therefore, Grai should be among the first batch of people to receive the armed forces¡¯ orders.

    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to receive anything.¡± Grai was able to pick up on the underlying question from Ma Dong. Although he only had poor understanding of the matter, it did not pose an issue to him. ¡°Regardless, captain Wang Zhong should be the most highly regarded person among us. Therefore, it is reasonable for him to deserve some kind of special treatment. Furthermore, since the armed forces¡¯ order is genuine, there should be no problem with this.¡±

    What he said was correct. There was no problem after hearing Grai¡¯s exnation, though Ma Dong still felt that something was dubious.

    Ma Dong had always trusted the judgment of his 6th sense. When it sensed that something didn¡¯t feel right, it would cause him to be on guard towards any bad thing that was about to happen.

    One couldn¡¯t just n for the best oue, and contingency ns were always good to have.

    Ma Dong was rather clear that Wang Zhong had offended quite a few people, which included the Gui and Zhao Families. The only reason why they did not dare to deal with Wang Zhong earlier was due to the amount of attention CHF was receiving across the entire world.

    However, with the CHF over and public opinion waning, the craze had disappeared before even 20 days had passed. At the same time, Wang Zhong¡¯s poprity had also proceeded to drop rapidly, caused in some part by the natural decline after the end of thepetition. Also, although the Federation didn¡¯t want to deliberately water down his fame, they definitely didn¡¯t want to deliberately mention and bring him under the limelight. Of the concluding articles written by various big media outlets, the majority of them talked about the main objective of this CHF, which was an embodiment of the magnificence and prosperity of the Federation. Even the asional mention of individual participants would only involve those within the champion squadron. As the past has proven, it was always the oue, not the process, that was recorded and passed on.

    Due to all of these factors, Wang Zhong¡¯s radiance gradually started to recede, with the attention and his public exposure dropping far below the levels he had during thepetition period. Naturally, this had also caused him to lose the ¡°protective bubble¡± around him.

    Furthermore, with the potential and radiance Wang Zhong had disyed, countless powers and influences should be fighting against each other to recruit him. However, other than Carolyn, the majority of the peopleing to visit him in the hospital room were from various media outlets and academies, all of them being rather pointless matters likeing over for a student exchange or an interview. There were extremely few people from the Parliament that hade over, much less the 10 Great Families. In the past, he had not put much thought into this, but now, it caused extreme fear to surface within his heart upon remembering!

    Could there really be some kind of sinister n behind this?

 Chapter 662 - Sent against his will (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 662: Sent against his will (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    A frown continued to hang on Ma Dong¡¯s face as he tossed and turned on his bed, unable to fall asleep with all those thoughts swimming in his head. Other than his parents, Wang Zhong was the most important person that he cared about in the whole wide world! From a certain perspective, even Mmi was a lower priority. The more he thought about it, the more worried he felt. During this past few months, everything had been going too smoothly for him, to the point that it felt somewhat surreal. This overly smooth flow of events had caused his danger sense to be numb and obscured. However, upon being activated, it had sent an intense warning.

    He stood up, before sitting down, standing up again and then sitting down again, repeating his restless actions until he finally climbed up and gave a call to Wang Zhong¡¯s Skylink.

    ¡°Du, du, du¡­ the user you¡¯re calling cannot be reached¡­¡±

    Looking at the time, he noticed that it was already 11 pm. As per militaryw, the various military districts would usually lock down allmunicationworks at night.

    Ma Dong felt helpless.

    Actually, what could he do even if he managed to contact Wang Zhong? Up till now, everything was based solely on his conjectures; therefore, he really hoped that nothing untoward would happen.

    Within the luxurious city, Ma Dong wasn¡¯t the only person who couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Within the tallest building of Stuart City stood Carolyn, surrounded by a 360-degree, unobstructed view provided by full-length ss panels, as she silently observed the brightly lit streets of the bustling city down below. As this happened, a sliver of emotion shed ever so briefly across her eyes.

    That brief moment she had experienced within that sweat-stained training room was just like being submerged in a hot spring, causing feelings of nostalgia to surface within her.

    So it turned out that these feelings of nostalgia had always remained in her memories, bing the most valuable and warm scene she had ever experienced.

    That was why she had hoped that he wouldn¡¯te to the CHF. However, he had done exactly that. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t willing to remain mediocre, nor was he willing to be her friend. Therefore, he could only be her¡­ enemy.

    cing the winess gently on the table, the sliver of nostalgia was rapidly reced by indifference. Wang Zhong had offended way too many people; now, debts had to be settled. Nevertheless, even she had underestimated the determination of the Gui and Zhao Families, as they were willing to give up entirely on benefits, just for the sake of dealing with Wang Zhong. If he was willing to follow her, she and the Stuart Family would have been willing to use their strength to protect him. However, Wang Zhong had treated this matter too lightly, with his immediate rejection of her proposal.

    This result had damaged Carolyn¡¯s self-esteem; no one had ever rejected her before!

    The little bit of fame and reputation Wang Zhong had was utterly incapable of serving as a protective shield for him. Even Copperfield didn¡¯t have the qualifications to serve that role for him! There was no one who was truly concerned about him, nor was there anyone who really cared about him.

    He could kiss goodbye to any chance of entering the blessednds in this life.

    This was the road that Wang Zhong had chosen to walk down, so he would need to bear the oue by himself.

    Refilling her wine ss, she shook the red wine gently, filling the room with its fragrance.

    It was time for this link to be severed, and a new journey to begin.

    Although the reception by the armed forces wasn¡¯t good, it wasn¡¯t particrly bad. At the very least, it was clean and tidy.

    Wang Zhong managed to get a pretty good rest. After taking a bath, he was nning to take a stroll around the army camp, as Lieutenant Will had mentioned that he might have to stay within the base for one or two days. However, before he could walk out, there was already someone knocking on the door.

    Present were 2 army officials, both of them having the rank of Major. Unlike the logistics ¡°elite¡± Lieutenant Will, these 2 radiated with powerful Heroic Soul Stage soldier auras, while exceedingly cold and callous expressions were present on their faces. Exuding an austere and deste air simr to troops stationed at the frontlines, these 2 were fierce men who had definitely struggled among mountains of corpses and oceans of blood, further confirmed with the thick killing intent lingering around their bodies.

    ¡°Wang Zhong?¡± The army officer that had knocked on the door shed his dimensional base station credentials before continuing. ¡°Follow us.¡±

    Wang Zhong was stunned by the officer¡¯s order. Although there was no issue with his identity, shouldn¡¯t there be some military representative who would invite him for a discussion of some sort? Furthermore, even if he was following standard military protocol, this officer¡¯s tone was too cold, right?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mo Wen going along with me?¡±

    ¡°There will naturally be people going along with you. You won¡¯t be alone.¡± The army officer¡¯s reply was as cold as ever. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t a nice person to talk to, unlike Lieutenant Will who had escorted him yesterday. ¡°You¡¯re in a military camp. Stop asking questions and just follow orders! Don¡¯t waste time!¡±

    As he finished his words, he made a ¡°please¡± gesture towards Wang Zhong, though his attitude remained rather harsh and impolite.

    Although he felt as though something wasn¡¯t quite right, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t take much offence to the army officer¡¯s rudeness. Perhaps, thetter was trying to emphasise the difference in rank; this was something that higher ranks in the military loved to do towards recruits. After all, he was no longer in the CHF anymore.

    Since the other party was representing the armed forces and hade over with an order, he had no reason to reject them. After all, he was in a military camp. Furthermore, if these 2 people had been sent to carry out some shady matters, Wang Zhong could take action at any time if he realised that they were heading in the wrong direction. Although they were radiating with pretty strong Heroic Soul auras, he did not fear them. If they were to create a mess in the army camp, others would definitely head over in response.

    Wang Zhong did not respond, merely turning around and grabbing his bag.

    There was a military vehicle with its windows down parked outside the guest rooms. After boarding the vehicle, it headed off in the rough direction Wang Zhong hade from yesterday, appearing to have no deviation from their intended destination. This continued until they reached the dimensional base station he had passed by yesterday. Clearly, this vehicle was a frequent visitor to this ce, as the guards had let them in without any questions asked. The tightly shut metal doors opened up in ordance with the usual procedure.

    As he got off the vehicle, the internal structure of the dimensional base station that was hidden behind the perimeter walls finally appeared before his eyes.

    Present within a vast stretch of empty space was a structure that had 7 to 8 circr supporting struts, with each of their bases being made from titanium alloy that reflected a greyish glow to the surroundings. Furthermore, he could see countless faintly discernible runic engravings that sparkled on their surfaces.

    As he looked closely, he could see a small circr tform at the summit of the structure that was approximately a few meters in diameter, that was able to fit quite a few people within it. This should be the transmission instation that could forcefully rip a hole through dimensions and create a passageway for humans to travel with their fleshly bodies to the Hyperdimension! This miraculous technological method would cause anyone who knew what kind of existence the Hyperdimension was to gasp in amazement.

    At this moment, the circr podium was currently sparkling with a faint glow, with asional shes of lighting from the runic engravings present on the surface of the entire structure, seemingly in preparation for making another transmission.

    The army officers brought Wang Zhong before the glowing structure. Standing behind him, they urged him to walk up the steps.

    Pushing the outer doors of the circr base station open, he looked at the rather spacious circr area within. Present here was a small and narrow passageway that winded around, extending all the way to the top. Upon reaching the end, a small transmission tform appeared before his eyes.

    At this moment, the transmission array spanning a few meters in diameter was currently in operation, with all of the runic engravings sparkling with brilliance, forming a silvery white pir of light. Light flowed around on its surface, with snakes of lightning arcing and crackling about.

    Looking within that silvery white transmission, he could faintly make out the figures of 4 people. One of them seemed to be trying toe out, extending its fingers to touch the glowing energy barrier surrounding the transmission array. However, upon contact, an intense electrical st surged forth, knocking that figure¡¯s fingers back.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart sank a bit.

    This was followed up by arge figure in a white coat standing by the side of the control panel who waved towards Wang Zhong in an impatient manner. ¡°What the hell! Why are you dilly-dallying around! There¡¯s only you left!¡±

    ¡°This olddy¡¯s innocent!¡±

    Before Wang Zhong could make any other response, the voice of a foul-mouthed woman rang out from the transmission. ¡°There¡¯s now or justice here! Isn¡¯t he just a broken aristocrat? And nothing happened to him! It was just a scare! Do you have to toss me to that ce?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Unruly behavior is forbidden in the transmission array!¡± The figure in the white coat shouted back in a cold voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care! Are you going to bite me? I want his motherfucking life, so why forbid me from shouting!¡± The woman appeared exceedingly plucky as she continued to curse and swear. ¡°*** didn¡¯t give me any money, so what¡¯s the matter if I chopped him up! That wretched bastard deserved to be chopped up! And you guys want to banish me just because of that, is there any justice! So it¡¯s alright in your eyes if this olddy¡¯s the one being yed?¡±

    ¡°Marvellous. What¡¯s the point of talking to him?¡± An impably dressed middle-aged male spoke out in a deep voice: ¡°Save your energy. You might even survive a few more days by doing so.¡±

    Appearing to have caused some kind of resonance, the voice of a little girl rang out among the sounds from the other 2, trembling as she said, ¡°Uncle, I really haven¡¯t killed anyone! Can you please release me? I¡¯m willing to be your maid! I, I can do a lot of things!¡±

    The soft and helpless voice rang out, causing the foul-mouth woman to shut up and look pitifully at her.

    Unlike her, the figure in the white coat appeared entirely unmoved as he turned his head towards Wang Zhong. ¡°Hand over your Skylink and go up there. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡±

    Indeed, Wang Zhong had been set up. This was not the transmission for the blessednds. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure that out by now.

    The 7th Regiment¡­ there wasn¡¯t any issue with the identification of the 2 army officers. Furthermore, they were directly using the army¡¯s dimensional base station. The higher-ups of the military were undeniably involved in this.

    However, did they represent the entire 7th regiment, or just a certain faction? Or perhaps, this was the desire of the Parliament, or the various great aristocratic families?

    ¡°Where¡¯s this transmission headed to?¡± Wang Zhong asked in an indifferent voice. A wave of Soul Power had already umted silently within his arms, while his Heart¡¯s Eye was activated, epassing all of his surroundings.

    Right at the moment when his Heart¡¯s Eye was activated, strange movements rang out from the ground beneath him, before concealed holes popped open from the surrounding walls. In the next instant, dozens of runic gun-barrels brimming with terrifying might were thrust out from within. At the same time, the 2 Heroic Soul Stage soldiers had made their moves, with their weapon tips gleaming with a chilling glint pressing right onto Wang Zhong¡¯s back.

    ¡°You better behave yourself,¡± said the army officer coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a mere Casted Soul. Regardless of what you do, you will die over a thousand times before you can even move a single hair.¡±

    Wang Zhong remained silent, though the surveince from his Heart¡¯s Eye had confirmed that the other party wasn¡¯t lying.

    Without talking about the mortal danger he could feel from these chilling gun-barrels, even the 2 Heroic Soul Stage soldiers standing right behind him would definitely be able to kill him instantly before he could even unleash his strength!

    After all, he was just a Casted Soul Stage. Despite how powerful his Dharma Idol was, without sufficient time and umtion, he was incapable of instantly activating it.

    These were the limits when condensing a Dharma Idol in the Casted Soul Stage. Although the peak of hisbat strength might allow him to stand shoulder to shoulder with other super Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, there were many limits that he faced in other aspects.

    The dagger pushed into his back. ¡°This will be your training ce. This is a direct order from the armed forces. What, are you scared? Do you think we should still treat you like some bigshot? Hurry up and hand over your Skylink! Don¡¯t waste our time! After all, you won¡¯t be able to use it over there.¡±

    Wang Zhong gawked upon hearing those words. Nevertheless, he decisively handed his Skylink over. ¡°I¡¯m just curious where this transmission is targeted. Could you tell me before sending me over?¡±

    ¡°Stop with your nonsense. You¡¯ll naturally know when you reach there.¡± Taking Wang Zhong¡¯s Skylink, the army officer proceeded to give a fierce kick to his back, sending him reeling into the transmission array.

    Despite it looking corporeal, Wang Zhong strangely did not feel anything at all when he was thrust into the transmission pir, appearing as though it did not exist at all. However, uponpletely entering it, a terrifying electrical current zapped his fingers as he made contact with the barrier from the inside, causing his entire body to turn numb.

    ¡°Yet another one that¡¯s being trampled on.¡± Completely devoid of pity, the foul-mouthed woman started talking once again. ¡°Though it¡¯s a pity for this tender little girl.¡±

    In the next instant, yet another arm-sized massive bolt of electricity came zapping over from the transmission array barrier,nding on Wang Zhong¡¯s finger. Sparks instantly flew out, before a clump of charred skin appeared on his body, something that even divinized mes was unable to burn.

    ¡°Save your little bit of strength for when you get there.¡± A bespectacled male standing within the transmission array reminded him. ¡°The feeling of being transmitted isn¡¯t too nice.¡±

    Hearing that, the guy in the white coat gave a heartyugh while operating switches on the control panel. ¡°Finally, a smart one. Have you gone to the Hyperdimension before?¡±

    Since the bespectacled male did not reply, while the whiteb coat figure did not care. Appearing to havepleted the preparations for transmission, he nodded his head towards the 2 army officers that had escorted Wang Zhong. Subsequently, they threw some stuff into the transmission pir.

    These items were a few heavy and rather fully-packed backpacks. Furthermore, there seemed to be runic des, swords, and shields of exquisite quality. There weren¡¯t many, just sufficient for every person to have a single weapon.

    ¡°Perform well,¡± said the 2 in an emotionless voice. ¡± You might have the chance to start being a human again.¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡± The foul-mouthed woman spat out, though her spittle was evaporated by the electrical currents flowing around the transmission array barrier,pletely incapable of passing through it.

 Chapter 663 - Exiled (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 663: Exiled (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± A sliver of contempt and disdain shed across the eyes of the army officer as he growled. ¡°Start it up!¡±

    Hum hum hum hum~~~~~~~~~~~

    Following the white coat figure¡¯s press of a button, the sparkling runic transmission array started to spin about furiously.

    The appearance and noises of the outer world were instantly separated by the high-speed rotating light barrier, transforming everything into a stretch of whiteness. Under this rotating light barrier, the various runes started to transform into streams of light,ing together to form a mysterious picture, one that was filled with various kinds of mysteries andws.

    Spontaneously, Wang Zhong felt enlightened; it was as though hisprehension of the appearance and formation of those runes had unexpectedlye together to form a faintly discernible domain. This was a visible expression of thews, appearing exceedingly mysterious. Only those with a deep understanding of runes would be able to sense this.?Furthermore, the visible expression of thews on such a deep level might be something that even the creators of this dimensional transmission device weren¡¯t aware of. Precisely speaking, it seemed that technology wasn¡¯t entirely developed by the Federation.

    Nevertheless, this new knowledge hade too suddenly, and it was too much of a shock for him. Before he could calm his heart down to take a more detailed look, a frightening spiral of light descended from the skies. An iparably massive suction appeared within the pir of light, apanied by an intense crushing pressure. Everyone immediately felt as if their bodies were being torn apart, as though they were getting ripped apart by the terrifying spiral of light. As everyone clutched their heads in pain, the terrifying shrieks from the women sounded like pigs being ughtered. However, even their voices were getting warped and shattered by the distorting radiance, causing them to sound like shattering ss in other people¡¯s ears! In fact, they could see each other¡¯s bodies being pulled, broken, and turned into countless bits and pieces! All of their faces broke as everyone was enveloped in a mysterious force that continuously pulled them apart, before forcibly squashing them together, just like countless cubes being separated and rearranged together randomly.

    Finally, as the humming reached its highest point, everyone noticed each other¡¯s ¡°fragmented¡± bodies being forcibly pulled and absorbed by the light. All of their flesh, blood, bodies and even consciousness were pulled rapidly into the air, rushing into a vast and unknown space!

    Wang Zhong felt his entire body being torn apart. In fact, this was something he noticed with his Heart¡¯s Eye, and not from any of his other senses.

    At this moment, while still in the transmission passageway, he could feel a boundless pir of energy rushing towards the skies, appearing to pierce right through the endless space, going through the void, towards a mysterious location far, far away.

    When this passageway had just appeared, he could still hear the ss-shattering shrieks of paining from the others around him. However, at this instant, he could no longer hear anything. Instead, the only thing he could see was countless bits and pieces of bodies being transported by this passageway, him included.

    The others had most probably fainted by now, or were incapable of focusing their consciousness. It was only due to his iparably strong spiritual soul that allowed his consciousness to be unaffected by the terrifying pir of twisting light. Now, he could no longer feel the existence of his body, allowing him to feel quite a bit more rxed, as the twisting pain from earlier had disappeared. After all, he was a formidable person who had used his Spiritual Soul to travel to the Hyperdimension. It was also due to the strength of his Spiritual Soul that caused experts like Mu Zi and Aiolos to sigh in admiration.

    Time continued to rapidly fly by. Not long after ¡ª approximately 4-5 minutes ¡ª they arrived at their destination.

    Upon seeing the other end of the pir of light, the transmission was already over.

    Present beneath them was a standalone runic array that spanned approximately 6-7 meters in diameter,pletely identical to the runic array engraved in the transmission array on Earth.

    Hum hum hum hum¡­

    Upon discovering this fact, his body had already rushed out from the pir of light.

    The intense, body-tearing pain immediately reappeared, pushing Wang Zhong to the point of cold sweat pouring out from every pore of his body.

    Clenching his teeth, he started to hear the rest of the people around him shrieking away, before seeing their bodies starting to reconstitute together from the countless bits and pieces they had be during transmission. Everyone proceeded to kneel and sprawl on the ground, their bodies continuing to shake and tremble. The foul-mouthed woman, little loli, as well as the bespectacled man, were all groaning powerlessly, their bodies scrunched up as their entire being was racked in pain. Thest person, a robust-looking man, clenched his teeth as big droplets of sweat rolled down his forehead. Nevertheless, despite the continuous shaking of his body, he did not make a single noise at all.

    This wasn¡¯t thefortable method of transmission he was used to, unlike the one with his Spiritual Soul. Like the robust-looking man, Wang Zhong continued to quietly endure the various feelings of pain, soreness, and numbness throughout his body, causing him to teeter at the brink of unconsciousness for ten more minutes before finally starting to wane.

    As the difort started to gradually dissipate, and he got ustomed to them, Wang Zhong struggled and climbed to his feet.

    Having previously ascended into the Hyperdimension, his understanding of the ce could be considered pretty good. However, this time, the feeling he was getting from his surroundings waspletely different from that of the Hyperdimension.

    In the previous times he had been here, with his Spiritual Soul, he had felt much more powerful than he actually was. His Spiritual Soul body was much more tough and resilient than his fleshly body. After all, strength was the core essence of the Hyperdimension. However, at this moment, what he felt was a rapid increase in the gravitational force bearing down onto him.

    The gravity here was at least 7-8 times stronger than on Earth, which was near the limit of normal gravity training rooms. Other than the massively increased gravity, the surrounding temperature was also rather high, at approximately 50 degrees Celsius. If ordinary people were tossed into this ce, they would definitely suffer a heat stroke within a short 1 to 2-hour span from dehydration, and possibly even death. Although new humans had a greater adaptability to harsh environments like this, they would still face much difficulty in trying to survive in such ces.

    Astonishing brilliance was radiating down from the skies. Raising his head slightly, Wang Zhong could see through his squinted eyes, a sun-like celestial body hanging in the skies. This sun was ratherrge, while the intense rays of light it was radiating made it impossible for people to look directly at it. Nevertheless, it seemed to be extremely distant, resulting in the rtively high, but still tolerable temperatures here.

    Looking down, his surroundings were filled with scalding-hot sand. Focusing his gaze into the distance, he could see swirling heat waves rising from the t surface of the ground, distorting the distant scenery into a blurry mess.

    What was this ce? From what the foul-moutheddy had mentioned earlier, this seemed to be some kind of ce where exiles were banished to.

    Wang Zhong immediately noticed that there definitely was a problem with this training, as even he had heard of the blessednds before. However, this ce had nothing inmon with the blessednds.

    If this was a ploy from some power or influence to kill him, was there a need to go through all this trouble? Furthermore, the so-called banishment ruling by the Federation would generally result in one¡¯s citizenship or aristocratic title being removed, before being banished outside of the city walls to let nature take its course. The majority of the exiles would end up being members of refugee camps. However, someone had paid such a gargantuan price to transmit him to this strange ce as a ¡°criminal¡±. It was really difficult to understand why anyone would put in so much effort just for the sake of banishing him.

    Nevertheless, the people who were transmitted alongside him seemed to have a better understanding of the situation. Perhaps, he would be able to glean some information from them. Not feeling worried, Wang Zhong looked around at his surroundings. This was a rather strange and weird group of people.

    There was a middle-aged, robust-looking male who had arge scar running from his forehead to the corner of his mouth. The terrifying scar had disfigured his original appearance, leaving behind a rather fierce visage. His thick and broad body and muscles brimmed with exceedingly strong vitality, with his Soul Power responses were also extremely high. Uponnding on this ce, a thinyer of silver-colored Soul Power had already enveloped his entire body.

    This was a Heroic Soul Stage soldier who was wearing an exceedingly grave and stern expression on his face. He was also the first person topletely recover from the pain and torture from the transmission, a testament to the incredible strength he possessed.

    Present beside him was a woman dressed in an exceedingly alluring attire. From her appearance, she should have been a rather good looking beauty, though it seemed that it had been too long since she had properly taken care of herself. The originally perfect makeup was now smeared, warping her look. Her head full of golden hair had already lost its original lustre, knotted together and covered in grease, giving her an overall ugly look.

    At this moment, a thin silver radiance had simrly covered her body, showing that she was also a Heroic Soul Stage soldier. Nevertheless, the strength of her Soul Power defense appeared to be somewhat weaker than the scarface.

    However, the 2 of them weren¡¯t the only people in the?Heroic Soul Stage. The young man dressed in a western suit was also covered with a faint silvery radiance, and more interestingly, so was the 14-15-year-old looking girl. Nevertheless, the silvery radianceing from her was clearly the weakest among the 4, though it was truly astonishing for her to be able to reach this level at such a young age.

    Then again, it also wasn¡¯t too abnormal.

    The so-called geniuses who participated in the CHF were all of the Casted Soul Stage, though all of them seemed to have forcefully suppressed their souls just to remain in the Casted Soul Stage. If they wanted to progress quickly, they would usually be able to break into the Heroic Soul Stage by around 13-14 years old. Stuart¡¯s Wu Li was a good example of this.

    As for those great aristocratic families ,as well as a few massive conglomerates, that were rather skilled in the nurturing of Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, they were all able to let children awaken their Soul Sea within a short span of 1 to 2 years. As long as these children tempered their bodies slightly and raised their adaptability, casting their Heroic Souls would be just a matter of taking some medicines and drugs.

    Naturally, people who casted their Heroic Souls in that fashion would have rtively weak and superficial foundations, and most of them wouldn¡¯t possess muchbat strength. This method of reaching the Heroic Soul Stage was specifically tailored for those aristocratic soldiers who wanted to extend their lifespans. After all, the body would undergo a massive qualitative change upon casting the Heroic Soul, increasing the person¡¯s lifespan by approximately twofold. There were many aristocratic families that possessed gargantuan levels of wealth, and did not have to get involved inbat. Therefore, parents would arrange for their children to take those medicines and drugs at a young age, to allow them to enjoy their long lives in leisure. After all, the earlier the Heroic Soul was casted, the longer one¡¯s life would be extended. The little loli before him was clearly one of these people.

    At this moment, everyone had already regained consciousness, and all of them seemed to have some knowledge about the ce they were in. Without much astonishment showing on their faces, each one of them grabbed a backpack from the ground.

    Wang Zhong had also grabbed one. Opening up, he saw 10 transparent square containers neatly packed within, each of them containing different items.

    Wang Zhong had seen these items before, when he was in the Diamond Dimensional base camp. These were highlypressed containers made by the Federation¡¯s armed forces. Half of them contained food, while the other half contained liquids. One container of food and water was enough for an ordinary person to eat and drink for a month. Even new humans with their greater appetite and energy requirements would be able to sustain on these 5 containers for 2 to 3 months.

    The first thing the foul-mouthed woman did was to take out thepressed water container. However, instead of drinking it, she carefully poured some on her hand.

    Thepressed water quickly melted under the near 60-degree temperature, forming beads of water before flowing together into a small pool, which the woman immediately tossed onto her face.

    Seeing this, the suit-wearing man¡¯s voice immediately rang out. ¡°The high temperatures will drain your body¡¯s water level at an abnormally high rate. That might be the water needed to save your life.¡±

    ¡°Screw you! This olddy¡¯s face is my life!¡± The woman snapped back fiercely. ¡°Those bastards didn¡¯t even give me anything to drink over the past few days! They¡¯re worse than bastards!¡±

    The suit-wearing male shook his head, before carefully pouring a droplet of water into his mouth. The parched feeling was instantly relieved by quite a bit, allowing him to slowly recover from the intense depletion of strength caused by the transmission.

    Even Heroic Soul Stage soldiers would find it unbearable to have such a terrifying sun hanging above their heads.

    As for the little loli, she had started to cry, her small face now filled with terror and dread. Clearly, this environment had scared the living daylights out of her.

    Standing by her side, the scarface said in a cold voice: ¡°The more you cry, the faster you¡¯ll die.¡±

    His cold and indifferent voice appeared contained a terrifying edge, causing the little girl to immediately stop crying.

    ¡°Hey hey!¡± Not afraid of the scarface, the woman snapped back pluckily. Patting the little girl¡¯s shoulder, she proceeded to shout back at the scarface. ¡°Is there any meaning to a grown-ass man scaring a little girl?¡±

    The scarface snorted coldly, before looking around to size up his surroundings.

    At this moment, everyone had already recovered from the painful transmission ordeal. Other than the little girl, the rest seemed to have stabilised their emotions, and weren¡¯t in a hurry to leave this area. Clearly, they had a better understanding about this ce than apletely lost fellow like Wang Zhong. Not in a hurry to ask questions, he waited quietly for the right moment to do so.

    Finishing her face wash, the woman cleaned away her makeup as best as she could, revealing a rather beautiful appearance. She proceeded to drink a small mouthful of water, using much less than the amount she had used to wash her face. Nevertheless, her actions weren¡¯t fine and dainty, but had the thick vour of a female gangster, as she cleaned her mouth with gusto.

    The suit-wearing male gave a dry cough. Pushing up his spectacles, he started to speak. ¡°Everyone should know about the general situation we¡¯re in. Now, we¡¯re in the cursednds, and it isn¡¯t that easy to get out of here. If you want to live on, we definitely need to work together with sincerity. Let¡¯s do a self-introduction first to let everyone get an understanding of each other, okay?¡±

    Cursednds? A slight wrinkle appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead.

    The cursednds were the opposite of the blessednds in the Hyperdimension. He had previously seen some fragments of it being mentioned while browsing through the ssified information on his Skylink. Although those were rtively superficial information, they were sufficient for Wang Zhong to make some inferences about his current situation. It seemed that it was much worse than he had thought. There was a 90% chance the Gui Family was behind this. Furthermore, they should havee to some kind of agreement with the Parliament. The reality of the matter wasn¡¯t too far from Wang Zhong¡¯s expectations.

    The scarface didn¡¯t give any reply, while an emotionless expression hung on his face. In fact, he did not even turn around to look at the suit-wearing man. Instead, he continued to look into the distance, as though something extremely heavy was present within his heart.

    In contrast, the woman was exceedingly straightforward. ¡°Let this olddy start the ball rolling.¡±

    She started out by straightening her messy hair. In the end, she was still willing to use her potentially life-saving water to wash her hair. ¡°Cao Hong, previously in the business of creating happiness. You can just call me big sis Hong or little Hong. There¡¯s a fatty who always relies on an extremely distant rtive bloodline to the Gui Family, and didn¡¯t want to pay me money after having fun, so this olddy ended him. Never did I expect that he really had a rtionship with the Gui Family, so this olddy ended up here¡­¡±

 Chapter 664 - Choosing your fate (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 664: Choosing your fate (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Other than the little girl, who had a confused look on her face, the other people had already realised that this Cao Hong was clearly engaging in the flesh trade within the ck market. Perhaps the matter that led to her being tossed her wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed; most people in that industry were smooth talkers, and wouldn¡¯t easily offend others.

    The man in the suit, Gong Yi, gave a faint smile and asked. ¡°How did you manage to cast your Heroic Soul, big sis Hong? Do you have some special abilities?¡±

    ¡± I used to be engaged to an old man from an aristocratic family, and we almost ended up getting married. Before he died, he gave this olddy a Heroic Soul casting medicine. It really was a pity for that old fellow, as he treated me pretty well¡­¡± Upon mentioning it, shades of nostalgia and longing appeared on her face, before quietly fading away. ¡°I don¡¯t have any special abilities, but I¡¯ve received some private training, so I¡¯m barely capable of holding my own. I should be able to deal with 1-2 low or middle-rank mutated beasts, though I¡¯m not clear about this ce.¡±

    While exining her situation, she continued to massage her waist and back, a clear indication of her not being the type who would spend time training bitterly in a training room. As a result, the intense gravity here was making her feel ufortable.

    Low or middle-rank most probably referred to 3rd to 4th rank mutated beasts, which was around the standard of an ordinary Heroic Soul Stage soldier.

    Gong Yi nodded his head, before looking at the little loli by his side.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m called little Xin.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice still betrayed a slight sob. Nevertheless, after being intimidated by the callous words from the scarface, she did not cry anymore, though her small face was still filled to the brim with terror and sorrow. ¡°My papa and mama have been murdered, and those people forced me to transfer my wealth to them via signature, but I didn¡¯t sign the papers¡­¡± Speaking to this point, the little loli looked hastily at everyone: ¡°Uncles and aunties, could you bring me out of this ce? I¡¯ve got a lot of money, and I can give it all to you! I won¡¯t hand it over to those bad men who killed my papa and mama!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little sister. You¡¯ll follow this big sis from now on.¡± Big sister Hong had a tender expression as she rubbed little Xin¡¯s head. If they were able to escape from this ce, thisss would definitely have the potential to be nurtured to reach greater heights, as could be seen from the number of people still attempting to break into the Heroic Soul Stage.

    Gong Yi did not say a word as he looked at little Xin. Although no one mentioned anything, everyone knew that the little girl had consumed some kind of medicine to break into the Heroic Soul Stage, which meant that she wouldn¡¯t possess muchbat strength. As for the rest of her words, he had just treated them lightly. Nevertheless, he had noticed a trend: the people here had offended others, and those people wanted them dead, but they couldn¡¯t be killed directly.

    However, Gong Yi was clearly unconcerned with this matter. He waited for the little girl to calm herself down before speaking out with an indifferent tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t have even a bit of strength, you¡¯ll find it extremely difficult to make it out alive.¡±

    People who were useless to the group would get eliminated.

    Sister Hong raised her eyebrows, and was about to say something before being interrupted by the little girl.

    ¡°I can fight, uncle.¡± The little girl said as she fumbled about, retrieving a small knife from her bosom. The little knife had an extremely small edge, appearing no different from a nail clipper. ¡°Furthermore, I¡­ I can run very fast! I won¡¯t drag everyone down, so don¡¯t throw me away, please?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with the desire and anxiety, hoping that she could receive recognition for her abilities. If she was really tossed away in this desert, she knew that it would definitely be a death sentence for her.

    Hearing her plea, the suit-wearing guyughed before looking at the scarface. Nevertheless, the other party still remained apathetic and did not give any reply.

    Pushing his sses up, Gong Yi gave a self-introduction. ¡°I¡¯m called Gong Yi, and I can be considered as a financial investor. Although I¡¯ve used medicines to achieve my Heroic Soul, I¡¯ve also trained in unarmed and armedbat, so I can fight. Of course, I¡¯m not very strong, while my special ability is the development of my mental sphere.¡± He pointed towards his head. ¡°My memory¡¯s really good. I can remember anything as long as I¡¯ve seen it once. Furthermore, I¡¯m extremely sensitive to patterns and numbers.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to point. One look and I can tell that you¡¯re a smartass,¡± said sister Hong in contempt. ¡°This olddy dislikes people like you the most. All of you are loaded with money, have the gift of the gab, and yet are stingy like hungry ghosts. Apanying people like you for a night is just a loss for us. A lot of girls have scammed by you people to go into investing; fuck those ¡°investments¡± of yours, their hard-earned money had all been squandered because of your tricks! Not only lecherous but also criminal, you guys aren¡¯t human!¡±

    Gong Yi could only rub his nose in response. Indeed, people like him regarded ying with people as a pastime.

    Sister Hong moved on to look at Wang Zhong, sizing him up as though he was a strange fellow. ¡°What about you, little brother?¡±

    She had only asked him due to scarface not wanting to say anything. Clearly, within this group of people, Wang Zhong was the only fellow who had yet to cast his Heroic Soul. Being the weakest chicken in their eyes, they were all wondering how he had managed to get mixed into this matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Wang Zhong. They¡¯ve sent me here for training to cast my Heroic Soul¡­ however, I feel that I¡¯ve been set up.¡± Wang Zhong replied while giving a helpless shrug.

    Everyone was dumbfounded by what they heard, before bursting out in uncontrobleughter. Even little Xin could not help butugh, her flowery smile instantly causing her to look even cuter. Even the scarface could not help but let a smirk appear at the corner of his mouth. From the looks of it, everyone was rather unlucky to be sent here. Nevertheless, everyone had a backstory, and Wang Zhong appeared rather pitiful inparison.

    Obviously, the 4 people didn¡¯t have any other reaction to Wang Zhong¡¯s name. On one hand, they did not pay much attention to the CHF. On the other, they had already been locked up while the CHF was ongoing.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve offended people from the aristocratic families, little brother. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been sent to this amazing ce. Tsk tsk. If you¡¯re able to survive, you¡¯ll definitely be able to cast a pretty good Heroic Soul. In fact, you might even be able to condense a Dharma Idol.¡± Sister Hong could not help smiling as she said those words.

    Even Gong Yi was smiling as he shook his head. What Wang Zhong had described was actually a verymon matter for many aristocratic families, who would use this method to discard some of their unwanted members. ¡°So, when the armed forces sent you over, did they tell you anything about the situation here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± This was precisely what Wang Zhong was nning to ask. ¡°I was originally filled with anticipation for this ce. However, it seems like I should be feeling some bit of despair.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s frankness and ck humor had caused everyone¡¯s mood to be more rxed. Since everyone was already here, and with a Casted Soul Stage being this calm, how could they remain nervous?

    ¡°This is the Hyperdimension. You¡¯re no longer on Earth, little brother.¡± Gong Yi replied with a smile. ¡°The Federation¡¯s control over the information of the dimensional worlds is extremely tight, for ordinary people. However, since you¡¯re a student from a Heroic Soul Academy, and now that you¡¯re actually here, you should know something about this ce.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got the gist of the situation. However, I don¡¯t have a single clue about this ce.¡±

    Contrary to expectations, Gong Yi was extremely patient in his exnation. From the looks of it, he appeared to show considerable care to each and every person present here. To him, only when everyone was able toe together to form aplete team, would it form the basic requirement to make his life morefortable. Indeed, this Wang Zhong student was quite weak, and was still a Casted Soul Stage. However, being able to adapt this 7 times gravity indicated that there was a possibility of Wang Zhong being a capable fighter. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be a burden for this team. Furthermore, in some special scenarios, a person like him who was able to follow instructions would be very useful¡­

    ¡°¡­the cursednds are a projection world that the armed forces have tried very hard to dominate, but are still unable to. ording to its ssification, it should be a projection of hell. The dimensional life forms found here are extremely strong. Furthermore, theye in many different forms, and their numbers are insanely high. The expeditions that the armed forces have sent here had resulted in numerous casualties. In the end, they were only able to scout and survey some fringe areas. Due to the death toll being too horrendous, the higher-ups of the Federation were forced to pull the troops back. It¡¯s said that the centre of this ce connects directly to the doors of hell. Naturally, no one has personally witnessed it, though there will asionally be top-notch Heavenly Soul Stage experts nearing the end of their lifespans whoe here to find a chance to break through.¡±

    After a pause, Gong Yi looked towards Wang Zhong before continuing, ¡°As for us, we¡¯re given the glorified titles of redeemers who can fulfill a mission in exchange for freedom. However, they¡¯re frankly just using a suitable reason to get rid of us.¡±

    There should be some things present here that the Federation needed. However, there were too many of these vast and mysterious dimensional worlds present in the Hyperdimension. Therefore, using ¡°criminals¡± like them to obtain those required items wasn¡¯t a loss for the Federation.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the mission given by the armed forces?¡± asked Wang Zhong. From the looks of it, the people who had set him up really didn¡¯t want him to return, as they did not even mention anything rted to a mission.

    ¡°Evil Demon Blood.¡± said Sister Hong as she butted in. ¡°They aren¡¯t difficult to harvest from the fringes of the cursednds. After 3 months, they will send some troops over to receive us. As long as we can harvest sufficient Evil Demon Blood, we can regain our freedom.¡±

    Hearing that, Gong Yi gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Do you really believe that the armed forces will uphold their 3-month promise?¡±

    Sister Hong gawked slightly.

    ¡°Everyone sent here has to die. What do you think they will do when you get back?¡± said Gong Yi. ¡°Regardless of whether we finish the mission or not, we will definitely die.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone that managed to survive from this death row prisoner mission. Allowing us to leave this ce alive is just an empty promise, they just want to make use of us before eliminating us. Since the armed forces have left us here, they definitely have no ns on letting us live.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is this for real?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice shook as she asked. Being so young, she really didn¡¯t want to die. Furthermore, she has yet to take her revenge!

    At this moment, Sister Hong¡¯s face had already changedpletely. No longer did she have her usual gangster-like expression; it had been reced by a solemn and furious one. Of course, she had already considered the points that Gong Yi had mentioned, though she really wanted to leave a bit of hope for herself. As for the promise of returning? Promises would only be effective if their statuses were of a simr level.

    What Gong Yi said made a lot of sense. This was absolutely the style of the aristocratic families and the armed forces. In fact, Sister Hong could even imagine that if she bet her own life toplete this mission and left this ce, she would still have to face that malevolent face as well as her enemies from the powerful Gui family.

    She had originally believed that she would have a glimmer of hope to survive after selling her life to the armed forces. Although it was rather bleak, the hope still existed. However, upon hearing Gong Yi¡¯s exnation that regardless of what they did, everyone was guaranteed to die, no one could remain calm. Even the little loli was now hugging Sister Hong¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say these words, that means that you definitely have another way to escape this ce.¡± All of a sudden, scarface, who had remained silent all this while, spoke out.

    With a smile, Gong Yi replied. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Beforeing here, I¡¯ve done a detailed investigation of this ce. Indeed, a death row prisoner that had previously been sent to this cursednd, had managed to find a hidden passageway. It was a shattered spatial coordinate that allowed him to directly escape the Hyperdimension and go back to Earth. That person was able to escape through this method.¡±

    Everyone focused their eyes on him, while Sister Hong seemed to have seen a sliver of hope from him. Nevertheless, she felt even more doubtful. ¡°When did that happen? Can you guarantee that the spatial coordinate still exists? These things dissipate extremely easily. Furthermore, even if we find this spatial coordinate, how do we use it? There can¡¯t be any transmission array present, right?¡±

    ¡°That happened quite a few years back. There¡¯s no need to worry about the issue of transmission. If we can find it, I naturally have a way to leave this ce.¡± Gong Yi hesitated a bit, before continuing. ¡°Naturally, that was a spatial coordinate that was discovered a few years ago, so I don¡¯t know if it has dissipated or not. We don¡¯t even know if we can find it. That¡¯s why we should start by harvesting some Evil Demon Blood. If you¡¯re not willing to take the risk, you can just stay here and wait to get received by the armed forces. Naturally, your life will then be in the hands of those aristocratic families and armed forces. This is your decision to make.¡±

 Chapter 665 - Full mobilisation (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 665: Full mobilisation (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Everyone turned silent, before the scarface started to ball rolling a few secondster. ¡°Where¡¯s the location of that spatial coordinate? How good is your understanding of this ce¡¯s geography?¡±

    ¡°The cursednds are basically a massive meteorite crater, with the entire ce being sloped downwards to the center, with the core being the lowest point in this ce. That¡¯s where the legendary doors of hell are said to be, where it connects to the world of demons and devils. ording to the information from the armed forces, the entire meteorite crater can be separated into many different levels.¡± Gong Yi used a runic sword to draw a dozen circles on the ground, each one bigger than the other. ¡°The paths here aren¡¯tplicated. As long as you head in one direction, you¡¯ll be able to move around the meteorite crater. That convict didn¡¯t record a precise map. However, if you map it out ording to his description, the spatial coordinate should be at the entrance of the 4thyer. When we reach there, we should be able to see some conspicuous signs, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find.¡±

    Clearly, Gong Yi wasn¡¯t going into much detail. If he wanted to gain control over this group, there was no reason for him to reveal too much information. After hearing his exnation, everyone quieted down, processing the information that he had just provided.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any insurance in the armed forces¡¯mitment, this kind of risk-taking also didn¡¯t have any guarantee. In fact, the survival rate might even be lower.

    Moving towards the core of such a vile environment clearly meant putting themselves in greater danger. Just the lowest ranking Evil Demons at the fringes of this ce were already viewed by the armed forces as a rather difficult to handle; what more the 4thyer? More powerful Evil Demon life forms and various kinds of unfathomable dangers would definitely be found along the way. The most problematic issue for them though, was that they had utterly no idea whether the spatial coordinate still existed! After all, it had been discovered a few years ago! On Earth, people in the Heroic Soul Stage all knew that it was extremely easy for spatial coordinates to shatter. Only therger-sized ones that were constantly maintained by the Federation¡¯s aristocratic families and armed forces were able to be expanded into transmission passageways, maintaining their existence for a dozen, or even over 20 years. In fact, even after various protective measures, these spatial coordinates might even shatter after a few short years.

    Furthermore, that Gong Yi fellow seemed to have too good of an understanding towards this cursednds? Exactly where did this fellowe from? If he had be interested in this ce before being captured, had spent a substantial amount of effort to investigate this projection world that he was nigh impossible toe into contact with, and had even managed to find a convict that had escaped from here that the armed forces were not aware of¡­ wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?!

    ¡°Cough cough. Gong Yi, it isn¡¯t because we don¡¯t believe in you, but you seem to be too prepared for this ce. How are you to believe you?¡± asked Cao Hong.

    ¡°Indeed, there aren¡¯t many coincidences in this world,¡± replied Gong Yi with a smile. ¡°Looks like I have to do my self-introduction once again. Beforeing here, I¡¯m one of the persons in charge of Ghost Emperor Group¡¯s eastern regions. I think all of you should have heard about the Ghost Emperor Group before. With the position I¡¯m in, I¡¯ve naturally done business with the ck market. As long as I¡¯m careful, it isn¡¯t too difficult to get information about the cursednds. As for why I¡¯m here, that¡¯s something private.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing this, while a silver of interest appeared within Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    The Ghost Emperor Group was the business arm of the Gui Family, and was renowned within the Federation. Their main business involvement was with the ck market. Being one of the persons in charge of their eastern regions, Gong Yi¡¯s status definitely wasn¡¯t low. In fact, he would definitely have been in direct contact with the core figures of the Gui Family.

    Being an external member, yet gaining such a high position within the Ghost Emperor Group. Just thinking about the methods and abilities that allowed him to make it that far, everyone could tell that he definitely wasn¡¯t a simple figure at all.

    However, why did a person like him get sent into the cursed grounds?

    Scarface looked calmly towards him, seemingly trying to find any loophole or weaknesses within Gong Yi¡¯s words. ¡°If you¡¯re nning on leaving through the spatial coordinate in the 4thyer, why do we have to harvest Evil Demon blood instead of leaving as quickly as we can?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re basically broke.¡± Gong Yi answered instantly without giving any thought at all. ¡°The exit leads straight to the Tutankhamun Empire. The Evil Demon Blood fetches a pretty good price in the ck market over there. Although we¡¯re fleeing from the Federation, I do not n on doing so by being so poor I can¡¯t afford to eat. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s along the way. It won¡¯t be much trouble to harvest a bit of Evil Demon Blood.¡±

    Gong Yi grinned towards everyone before continuing. ¡°You all have to acknowledge that we are all convicts in the eyes of the Federation. However, the Federation people are VIPs over at the empire. If you¡¯re unable toe to a decision now, just consider this. Although there will be dangers, and the possible likelihood of us ending up empty handed, as long as we seed, we can unbind ourselves from our enemies and gain control over our fate. After that, we can livefortably for thetter half of our lives in the empire. This is a rare opportunity for us all.¡±

    Although everyone had locked their gazes onto him, a look of calmness continued to exist on his face.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Heart¡¯s Eye had already enveloped his surroundings from the very beginning since he arrived here. At the very least, he could tell that Gong Yi was speaking honestly and sincerely, and he had described what everyone wanted to hear. He was also able to sense that Gong Yi¡¯s calmness stemmed from him being true to his own nature.

    Everyone present here wasn¡¯t a blockhead, and Cao Hong didn¡¯t need to say this out loud. Gong Yi had tailored his words to appeal to their desires, and the information he provided definitely wasn¡¯t 100% true. Nevertheless, he did want to leave this ce; no one would bet their life on making a joke. Furthermore, it was definitely impossible for him to reach the 4thyer alone.

    ¡°Reynolds.¡± Breaking the silence, the scarface finally revealed his name. ¡°I don¡¯t want the Evil Demon Blood. However, if we¡¯re unable to find the spatial coordinate when we arrive at the 4thyer, I¡¯ll personally butcher you.¡±

    Gong Yi smiled in response. That scarface possessed incrediblebat strength, so it would definitely be a huge boost to the sess rate if he joined in. ¡°Rx, I would never treat mypatriots unfairly. You know that your portion won¡¯t be small, right? If we¡¯re unable to find the spatial coordinate, there isn¡¯t any need for you to take action; I¡¯m not nning on returning to the Federation alive. We humans are born into this world to y, and what¡¯s the point if it isn¡¯t exciting? This time, I¡¯m gambling big on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Consider me in!¡± Cao Hong said with a smile. ¡°I want to expand my entertainment business to the empire and open the world to those barbarians, and to let them experience the joys of civilisation.¡±

    ¡°Haha. The empire isn¡¯tcking in that aspect. However, they definitely haven¡¯t gone as deep down the rabbit hole as Sister Hong has. Looks like we¡¯ve reached a unanimous decision. I hope that from now on, the battles will be led by me, and I hope nobody minds.¡±

    Settling Reynolds and Cao Hong meant possessing authority over this group; Wang Zhong and little Xin could be ignored. Power was everything in this ce. At this moment, a sliver of delight shed past Gong Yi¡¯s eyes. Although heading deeper into this dangerous ce would magnify the threats they already faced, there was no shortage of benefits, so it would naturally be better if more people joined in. Furthermore, he could tell that Sister Hong was not as simple as she had said. Instead of saying that she could only handle simple 2nd and 3rd rank mutated beasts, she definitely possessed the greatestbat strength behind him and scarface.

    The little loli looked impatiently towards everyone else. Her princess persona was getting a little obnoxious. Fortunately, Cao Hong was interested in her, and she knew that Cao Hong¡¯s attitude was extremely important to her survival. As for the future¡­ that would depend on whether she could make it out of this hell alive.

    The sun bearing down on them was truly too malicious, as everyone was already finding it unbearable after just being here for a short while. This was especially obvious for the little loli, who now wore a rather weak look after being roasted by the sun. Even for a person who had casted her Heroic Soul, she really had a weak constitution.

    Everyone decided to immediately hit the road, while guarding against potential problems that might spring up.

    ¡°The desert around us is rtively safe to be in, as the armed forces had considered the existence of dimensional life forms before building their transmission array. There won¡¯t be anyrge size life form in the vicinity. When night falls, there will often be extremely massive sandstorms that will travel through this desert, so most life forms will choose to pass the night peacefully. This ce isn¡¯t suitable to stay in, so we definitely have to leave this stretch before night falls.¡±

    Gong Yi started his exnation of this ce. Being someone who held significant authority in arge organisation, his words were naturally filled with some charisma that made people believe in him. Furthermore, he clearly had adequate preparation beforeing over here.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s save every bit of our strength while moving off at full speed. I estimate that we were transmitted here at around 9 am Earth Time. However, it seems to be noon here, so time¡¯s rather tight. Let¡¯s strive to get out of this desert area as early as we can, as the sandstorms might appear before it¡¯s night. The earlier we leave here, the safer we¡¯ll be.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads in acknowledgment. Even the little loli put up a strong front. 5 figures proceeded to kick up dust trails as they streaked across the golden desert, heading rapidly towards the center of this cursednds.

    ¡­

    Due to his tumultuous thoughts that led to insomnia, Ma Dong only managed to groggily fall asleep when day broke. Upon waking up, it was already 9.30 am. Thinking back about the uneasy feeling he got yesterday, he gave a yawn, before immediately calling Wang Zhong¡¯s Skylink.

    At this moment, the army camp should have already lifted theirmunications ckout. However, ¡°du du du du du¡± sounds came from the other side of the Skylink, continuing all the way till it cut off from theck of response.

    The feeling of unease within Ma Dong¡¯s heart grew increasingly dense as he continued to call. After calling repeatedly a few more times, the Skylink was unexpectedly shut down.

    Ma Dong¡¯s grogginess was instantly swept away as hepletely woke up, his heart havingpletely sunk.

    Something had definitely happened, as this absolutely wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong¡¯s style.

    This was not the time to get flustered.

    Leaping out from his bed, Ma Dong nned out what he needed to do in a single thought. He first needed to call his family¡¯s old man, Tumo Assassin, to see if that old many knew any friends in the armed forces that could investigate this matter for him, before calling Laura to ask about this.

    Laura immediately contacted the old Potter, who had some clout within the armed forces. However, even though he was using his connections to investigate into this matter, Ma Dong wasn¡¯t able to feel relieved. Thinking back that teacher Grace was currently residing at Tianjing Academy, he immediately gave a call to old Greene¡¯s Skylink.

    At this moment, Grace and old Greene were present within the academy¡¯s office. The sudden call from Ma Dong had surprised and shocked them, as both of them understood the severity of this issue, as Wang Zhong did not report back to the academy before going off. With his current level of fame, the Federation should not be negligent towards him, no matter how rushed they were to send him to the blessednds. Both of them were extremely keen to notice this.

    Grace immediately stepped into action.

    Although her reach within the Federation could not bepared to Copperfield¡¯s old Potter, being a member of the armed forces, the mechanized battalion she was in had a rather extraordinary reputation and intelligencework. Compared to the 7th Regiment of the wilderness battalion, Grace¡¯s rank of Colonel made her outrank even theirmanding officer. Therefore, she had immediately contacted the headquarters of the 7th Regiment. Originally, she had expected to get some sort of exnation at the very least. However, her inquiry was brushed off lightly, as though the other party didn¡¯t even care about her reputation as a colonel from the mechanized battalion!

 Chapter 666 - Overwhelming power (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 666: Overwhelming power (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve already contacted some friends to help me investigate this matter. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Grace had also realized the gravity of the situation. She had truly seen too many cases of shady businesses being conducted in the armed forces, especially within the wilderness battalion that was stationed on Earth. There were many crooks mixed within the honest people in there, while the aristocratic families had their influence extended deep into its roots,pletely unlike the mechanized battalion that was fully controlled by the Parliament.

    The factions that made up the wilderness battalion were tooplicated, with various influences mutually restraining each other. Furthermore, the majority of them were drawing sries without doing any work at all, with widespread corruption causing the whole battalion to be in an utter mess. Without talking about something as premeditated as the current issue, even an ordinary matter would take ages if it was investigated via normal channels.

    Having liaised with the armed forces before, Ma Dong was naturally aware of all these issues. Therefore, despite being extremely worried, the only thing he could do now was to wait for their replies.

    The passing of time while having anxiety was akin to torture. As noon arrived, responses from various parties began to trickle in.

    ¡°Grace, immediately return to our headquarters. I¡¯ve already arranged for other people to take over your recruitment job at Tianjing.¡± The one speaking was Grai¡¯s previous instructor inmand school, who was now one of the bigshots thatmanded the entire mechanized battalion. ¡°You¡¯ve meddled around too much. If you continue to cause trouble, even I cannot protect you. You don¡¯t have the capability to concern yourself with those matters, and neither do I. Return immediately! This is an order!¡±

    ¡°Old Tu? Didn¡¯t I just exin that I¡¯ve also been given the cold shoulder by them? Their replies were really firm, and they aren¡¯t even giving me any face regarding this matter. Being your old friend, I have to remind you to not get too involved in this matter¡­ Your Assassin Family is unable to shoulder it. Aren¡¯t you guys on the rise recently¡­ sigh, just treat it that I¡¯ve said nothing.¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s heart twisted and turned just like a roller-coaster, as the attempts to gather information from various sources had all been blocked. Obviously, the people involved in this matter had a clear understanding of the situation, and it was undeniable that there was some powerful obstruction from above. Exactly how much power was being used to deal with them? Why? For what reason? Those people possessed sufficient power to overturn mountains and flip oceans! Furthermore, Wang Zhong was just a student!

    Could this be the coboration between the Gui and Zhao Families? However, wasn¡¯t it said that this wouldn¡¯t be a problem? Naturally, Ma Dong did not believe in the bullshit that was the Federation¡¯s ¡°rulings¡± and ¡°public justice¡±. The equilibrium between powers and influences existed. If the Gui and Zhao Family were to do such a thing, the fabric of society would copse. This would be an extremely big blow to the government, and was also something that was impossible for them not to understand.

    ¡°Ma Dong, my grandfather did not say anything after contacting the Institute of Sciences. He just won¡¯t answer to me no matter how I ask him! I¡¯m so frustrated! Now, he has disappeared, and I¡¯ve yet to find him.¡± The final piece of news came from Laura, with her sounding extremely worried. Old Potter¡¯s reactions had caused her to conclude that this matter wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°Do you have any new information from your side? What about teacher Grace?¡±

    Her words instantly caused Ma Dong¡¯s entire body to be drenched in cold sweat. There¡¯s only one exnation that lined up with everything. Since the old Potter was unable to settle this, and had even been ced under a gag order, this meant that the Potter Family was also involved! Although old Potter was part of the Potter Family, his main role was to take charge of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences. He was not the family leader, and was incapable of betraying the entire family for the sake of helping Wang Zhong. That meant that the various great families, and even the Parliament, was involved in this trade of benefits!

    However, all of these just for Wang Zhong? That was impossible! The Zhao and Gui Families would never make a trade where they were the losing parties. What was the cake that everyone wanted a bite in???

    Assassin, dimensional base station¡­

    ¡°Du du du¡±

    Someone knocked on the door to the room Ma Dong was staying in. Just as he told Laura that he would return her call, the door to his room had already been busted open.

    Having experienced much of this world, the current Ma Dong already possessed the ability to remain calm and maintain his usual demeanor in tumultuous times. Since they had already found him, that meant that his guesses were right. There was no such thing as luck in such matters, and there was no point hoping for opponents to show mercy and stop in their tracks.

    Although his emotions were in a mess from what he had experienced throughout the day, his expression remained calm as he was instantly surrounded. Remaining unmoved, he ced the Skylink in his hand gently on the table.

    At this moment, a suit-wearing fellow walked through the door, before a familiar face appeared before Ma Dong. This fellow was the youngest member of the Stuart City¡¯s municipal administration, Zhao Zifeng, and was precisely a core member of the Zhao Family, one of the 10 Great Families. He appeared to have walked down the same path as Zhao Zimo, who was killed in the iron cage fight, as he also did not have an awakened Soul Sea, and relied on family connections and his brains to earn his keep. Following closely behind him were 2 gun-wielding Casted Soul Stage soldiers.

    ¡°How are you, Mr Ma Dong?¡± Clearly recognizing Ma Dong, Zhao Zifeng gave a faint smile as he extended his greetings. Although there wasn¡¯t an antagonistic look present on his face, he pulled out an eye-catching arrest warrant from his breast pocket. ¡°We¡¯re currently suspecting you of bribing high ranking officials stationed at the Federation¡¯s dimensional base stations, and using improper means to steal the Federation¡¯s core method of dimensional transfer. This is the arrest warrant sent out by both the Stuart City municipal administration as well as the Federation¡¯s internal security battalion. Please immediately follow us to aid in the investigations.¡±

    ¡°Bribe?¡± Ma Dongughed in response. From his point of view, he could see 2 dark figures hiding in the shadows that were currently moving closer.

    Without saying anything, Zhao Zifeng proceeded to raise his hand. Immediately, the 2 soldiers behind him walked forwards, before disengaging the safeties on their weapons.

    However, just as they had taken their first step, both soldiers immediately felt as though they had entered a freezer. It was as though they had been enveloped by the god of death, causing them to be so shocked that all of their hairs stood on their ends.

    ¡°Hold your hand.¡± Ma Dong¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, nor was it hurried. Instead, it was extremely calm, as though everything was within his grasp.

    The entire scene froze, as 2 iparably cold ck glints appeared on the necks of the 2 soldiers. The slivers of chilling intent radiating from the des caused the 2 soldiers to feel as though their heads could return to their ancestors at any given moment, causing them to not dare to even move a single inch. At this moment, the runic guns originally in their hands had already been taken away, while 2 specter-like shades radiating with heart palpitating murderous aura appeared right behind their backs.

    As of now, Ma Dong was no longer a fringe member of Assassin like he used to be. Now, being a main member of a family of assassins, what more an iparably important one, how could the family not arrange bodyguards for his protection? Hiding in the darkness, they were able to unleash lethal strikes at anyone who dared to threaten Ma Dong.

    Compared to the 2 soldiers, Zhao Zifeng appeared to be a tad braver. Instead of disying any fear, he reacted with a smile while saying, ¡°You should be an intelligent person, right, Mr Ma Dong? Since I dare to bring 2 ordinary soldiers to arrest you, I naturally have the confidence to do so. I also have the obligation to remind you that you¡¯re still in Stuart City. If anything happens to us 3, it will only result in the quicker death of Assassin.¡±

    This was just an excuse. If Ma Dong took action, Assassin would have no leeway at all. In an instant, the murderous aurasing from the 2 shades turned even denser than before.

    Ma Dong continued to remain seated. With everything that had happened today, he had already started to make some guesses about how this situation would end. Nevertheless, he did not expect it toe this quickly. ¡°No one will hurt you three. I just want to know, is this so-called arrest directed by the Parliament, or by your Zhao Family?¡±

    ¡°Is there any difference?¡±

    With a smile, Ma Dong replied. ¡°I just feel that the crime of bribery is a little too amusing, so I really want to know who¡¯s stupid enough toe up with such a charge.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all. This is the iron-dw of the Federation.¡± Zhao Zifeng replied in an indifferent voice. ¡°The Assassin Family did not pass the endorsement procedure for dimensional base stations. Yet, you¡¯ve already signed the contract with the Dimension Research Institute for the construction of your dimensional base station in private, and have even received a first-hand edition of the blueprints. Vice-head Azar of the Dimension Research Institute, that Assassin is in cahoots with, has already been arrested. Furthermore, it has been found that he had used his name to illegally obtain 2 million credits for your joint venture. That sum was wired to his ount by you, Mr Ma Dong, at 11:50 am yesterday. We have proof to back all of these ims. In fact, we have enough to send you directly to jail. Now, we¡¯re using this arrest warrant to get you to aid in the investigation. It¡¯s already very gracious of us to do this.¡±

    In this short conversation, Ma Dong had already gained a clear understanding of the entire situation.

    The endorsement procedure was the final bridge that connected everything together, as it was the matter Ma Dong had been upied with these past few days. In reality, the municipal administration had already told Ma Dong that their endorsement was a sess, though it would need time to obtain the necessary construction materials from various ces. Therefore, they had informed him that he could first sign the contract with the Dimension Research Institute. This, coupled with the various kinds of hidden signals vice-head Azar had been giving him, as well as his fear of having long andplicated dys, had caused him to sign the contract. As for the 2 million credits, it was amonly known open secret that any businessman, aristocratic family or official of the Federation would know.

    Even if wasn¡¯t a deliberate setup, all of the businesses conducted within the Federation was established on the foundations of strength and power. However, he really did not expect the Zhao and Gui Families to actually have that big of an influence over such matters.

    Nodding his head, Ma Dong stood up. At this moment, there was no use in resisting or quibbling with them.

    ¡°Go back.¡± said Ma Dong towards the two shadows.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°This is just a small matter.¡± Ma Dong¡¯s voice was deep, yet extremely stable. ¡°Go back and tell my grandfather, that the skies have changed!¡±

    Throughout the whole matter, Zhao Zifeng maintained a calm and faint smile on his face, with him feeling rather cheerful all the way. With Zhao Zimo gone, his opportunity had finally arrived. Despite being a Zhao Family member, he had been sent to Stuart City to work. It was possible to imagine just how difficult it was for him to live here. However, due to him not awakening as a new human, this ¡°weakness¡± had granted him protection in the form of ¡°ignorance¡± from the world. Nevertheless, the strongest power in this world that mankind could use to kill other people wasn¡¯t in the form of a sword or a de.

    Ma Dong¡¯s final statement, as well as his calm face, appeared in the eyes of someone watching through Skylink. Present beside that person was a Skylink disy, which had just reyed the scene of Wang Zhong being sent to the dimensional transmission array in the morning.

    There weren¡¯t any ripples of emotion appearing on Carolyn¡¯s face, as though she was simply watching the oue.

    It was a need to get rid of Wang Zhong, as the news of Stuart being rejected had just been spread. The Zhao and Gui Families immediately got to contacting the various powers, requesting their aid to get rid of Wang Zhong in exchange for some of their benefits. However, despite it being thebined request of the Zhao and Gui Families, the final straw was Stuart¡¯s approval, moving the matter to the benefit partition part.

    Frankly speaking, being tossed into a ce like the cursednds was equivalent to being sentenced to death. This roundabout manner was used just to give some people a sense of bnce andfort, or in other words, a way to extricate themselves from being murderers.

    Admittedly, Wang Zhong was an important chess piece that possessed astonishing talent, and nurturing him was certainly worthwhile.

    However, so what if this Heavenly Soul Stage expert could be nurtured? Why would they nurture a Heavenly Soul Stage expert they had no control over, and offend all of the other aristocratic families in the process? The Parliament wasn¡¯t stupid. Wang Zhong¡¯s pride and arrogance, as well as his ambiguous attitude towards them, had in some ways led to the Parliament finally giving him up.

 Chapter 667 - Dwindling hope (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 667: Dwindling hope (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Radiant Trantions

    The Parliament had chosen to obtain the benefits from the Zhao and Gui Families, as those were tangible resources that could be used to nurture elites who were genuinely under their g. In fact, this matter had eased the conflicts between the aristocratic families and the Parliament to a certain degree, as both sides had managed to find a miraculous resonance and equilibrium that all parties involved agreed with. This was simply too important for the politicians who had to manage the rtionships between aristocratic families and the Parliament.

    Therefore, everyone had managed to obtain something that benefited them, leaving them genuinely satisfied with the arrangements. Therefore, Wang Zhong¡¯s had be a scapegoat, a sacrificial offering.

    Why did he have to be so outstanding, so uncontroble, and yet have no background? He had been prosecuted and exterminated like those alien races at the start of the dark era. However, banishing him to the cursednds was to give him a way to fight for the rest of his days, and maintain his status as a legend. This was already the best oue he could possibly end up in, much better than strangely ending up murdered by someone in a small ck house.

    As for Assassin, they were put on the chopping board not because of their rtionship with Wang Zhong.

    Due to the insane package of benefits awarded to Tianjing, Assassin had been progressing too rapidly. Were they trying to reach the same realm as the 10 Great Families?

    Assassin really was too naive! How would the incumbents allow this equilibrium to be broken? Furthermore, if Assassin were to really enter their ranks, didn¡¯t that mean that other aristocratic families would then try to follow in their footsteps?

    The 10 Great Families absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow otherpetitors to appear in session.

    Ma Dong was just a small character, with his capture being just the start of their chain of actions against Assassin.

    Being the de facto leader of the 5 upper families, Stuart had already obtained some form of an explicit agreement to work together to deal with Assassin. Therefore, this matter was much simpler than dealing with Wang Zhong.

    The Assassin Family¡¯s strongholds in Tianjing and other ces would be divided up. Naturally, with the dark era being over, other than Tumo Assassin needing to die, everything else could be handled as per normal methods. Once the tree fell, the monkeys would scatter; if they ever tried to obtain power that was never meant to be theirs, this episode would be a painful reminder of the consequences.

    As for the dimensional base station¡­ ha ha, other than the armed forces, 10 Great Families, as well as the families they supported, death awaits those who dared to cross this line!

    Looking towards the sky, she noticed that the sun had already set. Looks like the operation at Tianjing was about to start.

    This CHF had caused quite a few people to lose their respect towards the 10 Great Families. However, how would the superficial appearances seen by themoners really represent how frightening aristocratic families could be?

    With the farce being concluded, it was time for the main course.

    ¡­

    It should have been around 6 in the evening, in ordance with Earth¡¯s time. Despite that, the gigantic sun hanging above the cursednds was still shining rather brightly, causing the daytime for this entire region to be extended by a considerable amount. Nevertheless, when the final bit of the sun sank beneath the horizon, it left behind a deep red afterglow, causing the entire area to be bathed in a dark red glow.

    Based on Gong Yi¡¯s exnation, this desert region was a region that waspletely engulfed in curses. Although it wasn¡¯t immediately obvious, an extremely intense radiation present could be felt almost everywhere in this ce. This was the reason why the armed forces would choose Heroic Soul Stage convicts toe here toplete this mission, regardless of how simple it was. Ordinary Casted Soul Stage soldiers were simply incapable of resisting the intense radiation that was present here. In fact, it would already be an extremely difficult task for them to walk out of this desert region, which was just the outermost fringe area of the cursednds!

    Fortunately, the radius of the desert wasn¡¯t particrlyrge. A day¡¯s worth of running was enough to escape from this region. Furthermore, due to the terrifying radiation, this desert seemed to be devoid of any dimensional life form. This actually made travelling across the desert rather safe.

    Other than the little loli asionally saying a few encouraging words, everyone else remained rather silent throughout the entire run. Perhaps it was due to them wanting to conserve energy, or perhaps due to the curses screwing up their already bad fates, the dark red skies and the atmosphere that hung around them felt extremely oppressive.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t make anyints either. Unlike the pressure that the others were experiencing, or the concept of conserving as much energy as possible, the reason for him keeping quiet was due to the fact that his Soul Sea was getting too lively!

    ¡°Do you see! I¡¯ve said that those hypocrites cannot be trusted! Right after recovering, you¡¯ve ended up in this damnable ce.¡± The great Simba was very angry, speaking in an extremely grave tone. ¡°They definitely provoking the great and mighty Simba! Don¡¯t they know that you¡¯re my little brother? Yet, they¡¯ve actually banished you? You¡¯ll have to look at a dog¡¯s master before beating it up! Now, they¡¯ve actually ignored me! Pui!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to revolt? Do you think that I won¡¯t dare to restrict you froming out!¡± Wang Zhong was feeling helpless. Due to him being busy for the entire duration of the CHF, he had ignored talking to Simba. As a result, this little fellow had be a never-ending vessel of noise.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a figure of speech, a figure of speech!¡± Simbaughed out loudly, before turning his attention over to the side.

    Floating within Wang Zhong¡¯s azure Soul Sea was a ck and white Roulette. The white colored half radiated with brilliance, causing half of the Soul Sea to be as bright as day, and as warm as sunlight. In contrast, it waspletely jet ck on the side of the ck colored half.

    It was unlike any ordinary ck shade; it was more like the absence of any light. It was so dark that there wasn¡¯t even any of that ¡°ck¡± glow, appearing as though nothing existed in that area. This made it so that Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea was ¡°cut¡± into half. However, if observed carefully with the senses, it was evident that there were rich dark energies present within the darkness. These dark energies weren¡¯t particrly wild. In fact, they were frighteningly stable, and frighteningly organized. Regardless of the location within the dark area, the dark energies were arranged in an extremely orderly formation. Furthermore, any other energies entering this domain would be rapidly attacked by them, before being quickly assimted.

    If the energies from the 5 elements and light were able to make people feel alive and experience a myriad of changes, the dark energies would feel just like a well-trained army; mechanical, yet very powerful. Upon being given the order, they would not be able to disobey.

    What a frightening special ability! At the very least, Wang Zhong felt that the energy levels present were more than sufficient to suppress all of his other special abilities.

    Of course, Wang Zhong and Simba weren¡¯t the only ones in his Soul Sea. The liveliest one was Big White, who was floating as it traveled about within his Soul Sea. Being extremely interested in the alternating ck and white-coloured Roulette Dharma Idol, it was trying to head over towards the roulette, though it was unable to do so. From the looks of it, that Dharma Idol appeared just like a sun, able to see but unable to reach, causing Big White to spin around and moan, ¡°Fly, fly, fly!¡±

    This was extremely strange. Although Wang Zhong wanted to attribute this scenario to him entering the Hyperdimension, it wasn¡¯t a good exnation at all.

    In the past, Wang Zhong had trained for a very long period of time within the Hyperdimension. However, during the entire time, Big White had never taken the initiative to appear within his sea of consciousness. Furthermore, from its current actions, it seemed as though the existence of his Fate Roulette Dharma Idol had attracted it over, causing it to summon itself from his contract.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Wang Zhong tried to engage in a simple conversation with Big White.

    ¡°Fly! Fly! Fly!¡± Big White spun around rapidly. Its mouth could only voice out simple sybles. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even able tomunicate via a mental link.

    Wang Zhong was slightly speechless. Was this really the Dimensional Wandering King that he had managed to capture from the S ranked Secret Realm through some dogshit luck?

    He had not cared about this fellow all the way until the CHF, where he had summoned it for a grand total of 2 times in duels. After those 2 times, Wang Zhong felt that Big White was slightly too unreliable. Just like a little kid, it was silly and naive, a far cry from the strength it had disyed while it existed in the pyramid.

    This was probably an ident due to the influence of the Fate Stone, and not because of its own power. It appeared to havepletely lost its dominating aura of being a Dimensional Wandering King, and had be this big dummy. Was this really a good thing?

    ¡°You¡¯re blocking my sight, fatty!¡± With his heart already feeling very heavy, Simba felt an extreme headache with the addition of this helpless fellow.

    Big White did not understand what Simba was saying as he looked curiously at Simba.

    ¡°What are you looking at, you fatty!¡± Simba arched his body back and raised his head while saying ¡°I will give you a chance, to be this general¡¯s mount!¡±

    ¡°Fatty, fatty, fatty!¡± Big White blinked in response. This time it understood! It was extremely satisfied with this new name, as it created a miraculous sound when the word was said through its mouth. Filled with happiness, it circled around Simba, while continuing to chant this new simple word.

    Wang Zhong started tough in amusement. Being the master of Big White, he was in fact able to sense its will. The Dimensional Wanderer was a special kind of living existence and was ssified as a herd-forming Spiritual Soul life from. The entire herd would form a mental link with one another, causing them to flourish, while increasing the strength of their king.

    During that time, due to the removal of the golden b, the entire shrine within the pyramid had copsed apart. Other than the Dimensional Wanderer King, Big White, who had miraculously entered into a contract with Wang Zhong, its entire herd had been exterminated alongside the destruction of the shrine.

    ¡°Kids should not interrupt when adults are taking! Go and y with the sand over there!¡± Simba shouted as he gave a kick towards Big White. Through the questions he had asked Wang Zhong earlier, he had already understood the situation Wang Zhong was in, and thus wanted to proactively help him.

    ¡°I feel that we don¡¯t need to take the risk to find whatever passageway! That bespectacled guy doesn¡¯t seem like a good person. He¡¯s definitely a cunning and shrewd person! Furthermore, that was something that happened a few years ago in this projection world. God knows if that spatial coordinate still exists or not.¡± Simba was extremely distrusting, as the risks of this gamble were too huge. Furthermore, he held a deep prejudice against the bespectacled man, all because of that fellow, Dicaprio. ¡°We should just stay in the desert. Won¡¯t there be peopleing to fetch us 3 months from now? We could kill them as theye¡­ or use a simple illusion to let them bring us back while they¡¯re confused. Tsk tsk tsk, what an utterly genius idea! I, the mighty Simba, am too smart!¡±

    ¡°Fatty! Fatty!¡± Hearing someone calling it, Big White flew over in happiness, only to get kicked back by Simba. Although it had arge build, its fleshly body was truly too weak, appearing as though it was just a lump of marshmallow.

    ¡°Even if we seed, we will appear right in the center of the 7th Regiment. That ce is too tightly guarded, with surveince everywhere. Furthermore, there are numerous experts present there.¡± Wang Zhong rejected Simba¡¯s idea with a shake of his head. While being driven by Lieutenant Will through the army camp, he had noticed a few extremely powerful Heroic Soul stage soldiers along the way. Every single one of them was extremely powerful, and just a handful of them would already be an absolute pain to deal with, what more the entire strength of the army camp! There were also those countless terrifying weapons present¡­. ¡°It¡¯s a fever dream to imagine that we can sessfully escape from the center of the 7th Regiment.¡±

    Wang Zhong had weighed the pros and cons of both ns. His darkness attribute special ability was extremely suitable for use, here in the cursednds. However, the problem was that the situation that had resulted in him being sent here wouldn¡¯t just end after he escaped. Therefore, he definitely needed to get back, but doing so via the armed forces transmission array was out of the question.

 Chapter 668 - Unpredictable people (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 668: Unpredictable people (2 in 1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b>?Radiant Trantions?<b>Editor:</b>?Radiant Trantions

    ¡°So you really want to ce your hope on the bespectacled man?¡± Simba was worried, as he did not believe in that fellow. ¡°What if we can¡¯t find the exit?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of his motive, I believe what he has said.¡± replied Wang Zhong. At this moment, he was worried about Ma Dong and his other friends. Nevertheless, thinking about the strength of Assassin, coupled with the assistance of the Potter Family, they should not be facing too big of a problem. Furthermore, Ma Dong was smarter than him in dealing with such matters.

    Simba responded with 2 dry chuckles. Although he had raised the idea of heading back to the army camp, after a more detailed thought, he knew that with thebat might and personnel present over there, death was 100% guaranteed. Furthermore, it was impossible for Wang Zhong to fight head-on against the armed forces. ¡°Ah well, there will always be a way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Ma Dong and the others.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Simba patted his chest. ¡°Are they trying to change the heavens? As long as we get out of here, we can just tour around a few of the Federation¡¯s dimensional base stations to give them a scare. Doesn¡¯t our ¡°Fate Master¡± character have quite a powerful reputation in the Federation? If we do this, we¡¯ll scare the living daylights out of them! If not, we can gather baldy (Mu Zi) and streaking man (Aiolos) together! The 4 of us can go and squash those Federation dimensional base stations, and force them to release us! Hmph! So they think they can find trouble with their puny strength?¡±

    Although it sounded like a child¡¯s tantrum, that might really be a viable n if they were able to find the spatial coordinate and get out of this hellhole. Nevertheless, it might also be a bad one, as the Federation¡¯s overall might was indeed unfathomable. With just the 4 of them, they wouldn¡¯t be capable of creating shockwavesrge enough to shake the Federation¡¯s foundation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after we get out of here.¡± Since they were already in deep shit, being pessimistic would only worsen the situation. On the contrary, being optimistic and positive was the right way to face this matter.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head, tossing all of his frustrations away and recing it with a hearty chuckle. Simba¡¯s power had shown its effectiveness once again. However, he might get beaten to death by Aiolos should thetter find out about the nickname of ¡°streaking man¡± that Simba had given him. The progression of his strength from the epic final CHF showdown had given him a clear picture of the terrifying strength that Aiolos and Mu Zi had. In terms of purebat strength, there was still a massive disparity between him and the other 2.

    After a day¡¯s journey, they were finally able to see the edges of the desert when noon arrived.

    Far in the distance, a majestic mountain came into sight. Although it wasn¡¯t covered in greenery, it would be as good as striking the lottery if they spotted something that looked like a cave where they could rest. That would basically be paradise for them, having endured the scorching hot sun beating down on them for an entire day.

    Little Xin could not help but cheer loudly. Even Sister Hong, with her extremely exhausted expression, could not help but reveal a smile on her face, while her already fatigued legs started to be filled with some additional power.

    ¡°After crossing that ring-shaped mountain range, we will reach the meteorite crater, the so-called passageway to hell in this cursednds,¡± said Gong Yi, as a sliver of a smile appeared on his tired face. ¡°That region is the main area where Evil Demon Blood is harvested. If we enter the secondyer, the Evil Demon life forms present there aren¡¯t easy to kill. Furthermore, there are extremely few Evil Demon life forms inhabiting this mountain range, so it¡¯s rather safe for us to stay there. We can find a ce to establish our collection point for harvesting Evil Demon Blood, as we¡¯ll probably be staying there for a few days.¡±

    Originally, all of them believed that they could find a ce to rest before night fell. However, due to them running all the way, while being subjected to the 7x gravity, the consumption of their bodily strength was considerably massive, resulting in them being extremely tired and exhausted. Therefore, despite appearing right before their eyes, it still took them 2 to 3 hours before they finally arrived at the base of the mountain range.

    After moving along the massive mountain range for 20 to 30 kilometers, the group of iparably exhausted people finally found a narrow valley to tread through. By then, night had already covered the entire area.

    The night in this ce was exceedingly dark, filling the air with much more dark energy than in the desert. The density so high that even their torchlight beams were being devoured, resulting in them only able to see 2 to 3 meters ahead.

    There were no stars sparkling in the skies, making them feel as though the entire area had been covered by jet ck curtains. It was pitch-dark, and there was already no difference between opening or closing their eyes.

    The unknowns and uncertainties contained within the darkness were the roots of terror within people. From time to time, they would hear terrifying sounds ringing out from the depths of the ring-shaped mountain ranges, sounding just like the shrieks and howls of Evil Demons, shaking their minds and souls.

    Gong Yi no longer dared to lead everyone to grope around blindly in the darkness. Without talking about this jet ck night, it was also nigh impossible for them to orientate themselves with just the weak lightsing from their torches.

    Fortunately, as they moved and groped around, they found a sizable cave present by the side of the mountain. Present at the entrance was a pile of bones originating from life forms that had probably died many ages ago, causing them to emit a pungent rotting smell which caused disgust to surge in their hearts. Nevertheless, as opposed to the terror from the jet-ck darkness, the difort from the smell was utterly insignificant.

    There were many bones that made up therge pile, while most of the flesh had already been picked clean. From the proportions of the bones, they appeared to originate from bird-like life forms that possessed 2 heads, and had massive degeneration of their wing structures. Their long beaks were filled with razor-sharp teeth that reflected a chilling glint under the torchlight, causing their hearts to palpitate in fear.

    The 3 men present immediately took action together, enduring the disgusting smell as they shifted all of the bones out from the cave. Using those bones, they built a ragged makeshift fence to seal up the entrance of the cave. All while doing so, they started to gradually adapt to the darkness.

    The only issue they faced while running through the desert was physical fatigue. However, upon arriving here, the fringes of the doors of hell, and hearing the waves of demonic roars, ghostly wails, and wolf howlsing from the depths of the meteorite crater, their fear and terror were raised to their limits when coupled with the descent of jet-ck darkness. Therefore, only when day broke did everyone breathe a long sigh of relief.

    Even Wang Zhong was unable to endure the drain on his physical strength after running all day long under the 7x gravity. By his side, Sister Hong was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even sit up straight. Nevertheless, all of them had to rx, so they proceeded to gather around the firepit to eat some dry rations.

    After everyone started to slowly regain their strength, Gong Yi proceeded to take advantage of this mealtime to exin the detailed n to everyone.

    Although everyone knew that they had to harvest Evil Demon Blood, this was just a general term used to describe the item being harvested, and not the particr life form they needed to harvest it from. Every dimensional life form present in the cursednds was ssified as Evil Demons. Although it was unsure whether they were the evil demons referred to by people, during the process of researching the dimensional worlds, mankind still followed along with their culture, appropriately bestowing this name upon the life forms that lived within those projection worlds.

    Every life form present here possessed Evil Demon Blood, and they could not be found anywhere else. As of now, the cursednds was the only ce where it could be harvested. Furthermore, the harvesting method was extremely difficult to execute sessfully, as it had to be collected instantly upon the death of the life form.

    ¡°The majority of the life forms that move around within the 1styer of hell are small rock hell Evil Demons.¡± Gong Yi proceeded to draw a rough sketch of a humanoid figure on the ground. ¡°They¡¯re humanoid-shaped figures, and appear extremely skinny in size. Their eyes burn with hellish mes, and they aren¡¯t very big, standing around the height of little Xin. They¡¯re most likely the weakest life forms present in the cursednds, and are the easiest targets for the harvesting of Evil Demon Blood. However, the term ¡°easiest¡± is rtive. ording to the information collected by the armed forces, they are ssified as 3rd rank life forms, and possessbat strength higher than that of 3rd rank mutated beasts.¡±

    Frowns appeared on the faces of Sister Hong and scarface upon hearing this.

    The weakest life forms here were of the 3rd rank? Both of them had assumed that there would only be 1st or 2nd rank dimensional life forms present here, as this was supposedly the most rxed outermostyer of the cursednds. Truthfully speaking, it was extremely troublesome for an ordinary Heroic Soul Stage soldier to deal with a 3rd rank dimensional life form.

    However, the troublesome matters unfortunately didn¡¯t end here.

    ¡°The most troublesome aspect is that those small rock hell Evil Demons have a herd mentality.¡± Gong Yi tapped his finger on the ground. ¡°Ordinarily speaking, they will always move around in a herd, with there being at least 200 to 300 heads within one. With our strength, death will be inevitable if we rm them and get surrounded by the entire herd. Therefore, we can only grab and snatch when they¡¯re alone. Perhaps, we might meet 1 or 2 that move by themselves. We can deal with at most a dozen of them at one time, though that would already be extremely dangerous, as well as being extremely energy-consuming. We should absolutely not take action if there are over 5 small Evil Demons together. With my estimation based on the resources given to us, spending a month here will not affect our journey to the 4thyer to search for the spatial coordinate.¡±

    ¡°The small Evil Demons can move at very high speeds, and are also very agile, so its extremely easy for them to escape if we get careless. If they escape and bring backrge numbers ofpatriots, we might not be able to end up with a clean victory. Furthermore, if the fight drags on for too long, it will attract the nearby small Evil Demons.¡± He looked towards Wang Zhong and little Xin. ¡°Therefore, we need a formation even if we encounter individual ones. Me, Reynolds and Sister Hong will be our main fighting force that will create a surrounding ambush. As for you two, you need to lure them over to us.¡±

    Although Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreement, a look of fear instantly appeared on little Xin¡¯s face. Appearing to resonate with the little girl, Sister Hong butted in. ¡°How can a little girl go out and lure enemies? Before she can lure Evil Demons over, she¡¯ll be dessert for them.¡±

    Little Xin nodded her head furiously as she shot an emotional gaze towards Sister Hong.

    However, Gong Yi only smiled in response. Naturally, both he and Reynolds knew what Cao Hong was talking about, causing him to reply in an indifferent tone. ¡°There¡¯s no one out there who would endanger their lives for others without any reason. We¡¯re a group, so everyone has to contribute so that everyone can stay alive, regardless of who they are! If they don¡¯t contribute, why should others risk their lives for them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have enough people here?¡± Sister Hong curled her mouth. If this pure little girl¡¯s face was damaged, how would she be able to do any business in the future?

    ¡°You want to let Wang Zhong take the risk every single time? Do you think it¡¯s fair for him?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, little Xin performed pretty well throughout yesterday¡¯s rush. She¡¯s able to keep up with us even under the 7x gravity.¡± He replied while shooting an ambiguous look towards the littless. ¡°Have you really not done any training before? Did you rely purely on medicines to cast your Heroic Soul?¡±

    Little Xin nodded her head shyly, though she proceeded to reply with haste. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I can run very fast. After casting my Heroic Soul, I¡¯ve gone through some trainings with my family¡¯s bodyguards. They¡¯ve said that I¡¯m pretty talented inbat, though I¡¯ve destroyed my roots by using the medicines too early¡­ I, I will go and lure those small Evil Demons over! I¡¯m fine, Sister Hong!¡±

    ¡°Aristocratic families are just so high-maintenance.¡± said Sister Hong as she shook her head. Nevertheless, she still agreed with the n in the end.

    Gong Yi made some further arrangements, before getting a more detailed understanding of Sister Red and Reynolds¡¯sbat strength. Both of them were pure Heroic Soul Stage soldiers without any special abilities whatsoever.

    Reynolds used a runic de, possessed great strength, and excelled at offence. Sister Hong excelled in using soft weapons. The armed forces had included a barbed whip in the weapons attached to the backpacks, allowing her tounch attacks from a distance. Gong Yi was half an assassin, as, after all, he had been with the Gui Family for a very long period of time. His weapon of choice was a runic shortsword.

    There weren¡¯t any roles for Wang Zhong and little Xin in terms ofbat, as one of them was a littless that had casted her Heroic Soul via medicines, while the other was a Casted Soul Stage student who merely had a pretty good physical strength. Clearly, theirbat strength wasn¡¯t something that Gong Yi would take into consideration. Clearly, luring the small Evil Demons into their ambush should be their number 1 priority.

    ¡°That ass is clearly looking down on people! He actually dares to underestimate our Wang Zhong! I¡¯ll fight 10 of him!¡± Simba started shouting rampantly in Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea, obviously feeling extremely dissatisfied with this division of roles. ¡°That bespectacled male should be the one to lure those freaks over! You¡¯re not an assassin, right? There¡¯s definitely no issue with him doing the luring, and who gives a shit if he¡¯s a Heroic Soul Stage! Let mee out and seek justice!¡±

    Immediately, Wang Zhongpletely ignored Simba. At this time, it would be utterly idiotic to act pretentiously. Frankly speaking, most Heroic Soul Stage soldiers did not mean anything to Wang Zhong. Nevertheless, with him hiding his true strength, how could he be sure that the others were showing their true strength?

    Although everyone was coborating together to get out of this vile ce, everyone still had their guard up against one another. On the surface, Cao Hong appeared to be protecting the little loli, though wasn¡¯t it the same as forming an alliance. On the other side, there was Gong Yi and Reynolds. All of the people here were cunning and shrewd.

    Afterpleting the arrangements towards the hunting of the small Evil Demons, Gong Yi appeared as if he were reaching his limits, removing his spectacles to rub his temples in exhaustion. Stopping to talk about matters concerning the cursednds, he proceeded to ask more rxing questions towards everyone.

    If they weren¡¯t able to rx a little when in such an environment and under such pressure, their tightly-wound minds might snap, causing them to go mad. Clearly, being an expert in this, Sister Hong was able put her mind down, causing everyone to start smiling andughing after telling a few stories.

    In the beginning, little Xin was extremely reserved, though she too had started to open herself up after a few jokes, no longer as nervous and frightened as before.

    Little Xin loved the various stories of heroes the most. Appearing to be rather fond of this littless, Sister Hong started to tell stories of some legendary figures to spike her happiness, causing the littless to squeal in delight. Despite being in the despair-inducing cursednds, the cave was now humming in joy.

    ¡°So what happened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Later, this Great Fate Master just walked away.¡± Sister Hong replied, her lips curling into a smile. ¡°That Stuart Family¡¯s big miss, Carolyn, escorted him respectfully when he was leaving the Diamond Base, kneeling before him and begging him to ept her as his disciple. However, the great Fate Master didn¡¯t even give a shit about her! With a single stride, he shattered the void, before disappearing with a trace! Ha ha, he left that great miss in aplete loss! Those aristocratic families only dared to act viciously towards us littlemoners. When they meet those truly formidable people, they would be obedient grandsons and granddaughters.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Little Xin¡¯s eyes blossomed with radiance.

    ¡°Ha. You¡¯re exaggerating a little too much, Sister Hong. Nevertheless, most of it is true. He¡¯s the most mysterious Heavenly Soul Stage within the Federation that has revealed himself to the public. He¡¯s absolutely at the peak of the peak.¡± said Gong Yi with a smile, appearing to worship this Fate Master. Within the Federation, there might not be a single Heroic Soul Stage expert who had made contact with the Hyperdimension, who didn¡¯t know about the great Fate Master. ¡°Dealing with an S rank secret realm, hmph. He¡¯s a person who would cause all of the Federation¡¯s dimensional base stations to tremble with a single step.¡±

    Without talking about little Xin, even the cold and unfriendly scarface appeared to be rather engrossed in the story. At this moment, a scorching hot and worshipping shade had unexpectedly appeared within his cold gaze. In fact, there were even shades of desire present within.

 Chapter 669 - Total ambush (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 669: Total ambush (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Within the Hyperdimension, the Fate Master was now an idol-level existence among a lot of Heroic Soul Stage experts. The key was his mysteriousness and strength. Furthermore, the Fate Master was a wanderer, and did not belong to any aristocratic families, and was the first known person after a very long time to sessfully pass through an S rank secret realm! It was extremely easy for an existence like him to incite various hopes and dreams within people. Who knew whether they would have the god-given luck to meet him personally! Bumping into an existence like him would be a massive chance for anyone, as there was the possibility of being epted to be his disciple.

    However, any of his actions, like destroying an S rank secret realm by himself, or passing through a terrifying dimensional tornado, or even how he had descended into the Diamond Dimensional Base, had caused all of the Federation¡¯s Dimensional Bases to shake in fear. This had shocked all of the aristocratic members stationed in Diamond Dimensional Base, and even the heaven-gifted daughter, Carolyn, was willing to beg the Fate Master to ept her as his disciple¡­

    Our student Wang Zhong felt stunned by what he was hearing. In fact, he was so shocked he almost choked on his food. Many of the things that had been mentioned were things that he had never done at all. The tales that had been spun about his other persona were truly too extraordinary! It had to be said that mankind¡¯s ability to exaggerate was truly one of a kind. As for the things that hadn¡¯t been done by Wang Zhong, those people who couldn¡¯t find any other trace of the underlying perpetrators would dere that those were the actions of the Fate Master.

    ¡°Are they talking about us?¡± Simba leaped up excitedly. God knew how lonely he had felt when no one had ever mentioned his exploits! His ears immediately spiked up, while an impulse to rush out of Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea to chat with the bespectacled man surged through his entire being. ¡°Although that bespectacled man is extremely irksome, he really has quite an eye!¡±

    ¡°So strong! I¡¯ve even heard that the old grandfather is reallypassionate! If I can find that old grandfather, he¡¯ll definitely help me exact revenge!¡± A scorching radiance blossomed from little Xin¡¯s eyes as she felt an iparable desire over what Gong Yi had said.

    Old grandfather?

    Wang Zhong was blown away by her words, chuckling as he said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to be old, right? He might even be a handsome young fellow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The youngest expert in history to reach the Heavenly Soul Stage did so at the age of 47!¡± Scarface suddenly butted in.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say such irresponsible words, little Wang! It¡¯s for the best to not discuss those Heavenly Soul Stage powerhouses behind their backs. Those god-like existences can sense such stuff with their hearts! They are not to be angered!¡± Despite being extremely casual throughout the entire chat, Sister Hong had suddenly used a rather devout tone in her voice.

    There were too many legends concerning Heavenly Soul Stage experts in the Federation, with all of them being turned into actual myths and legends, transformed by the inconceivable imaginations of the public.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong will definitely be a Heavenly Soul Stage expert in the future!¡± Little Xin proimed.

    ¡°This fellow has to leave this ce alive for that to happen. Although it¡¯s too early to talk about Heavenly Soul Stage, you will definitely be able to cast your Heroic Soul with the experience you¡¯ve gained here.¡± Gong Yi added.

    Within Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea, Simba wasughing so hard his stomach had started to hurt. ¡°Are your kidneys still functioning properly, old grandfather Wang Zhong? Having no sons is the worse, you know!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Wang Zhong roared internally, the intense urge to seal Simba¡¯s mouth with tape surging through his heart. Although it wasn¡¯t a problem on Earth, it was impossible for Wang Zhong to stop Simba from talking while in this dimensional world.

    Feeling even more proud of himself, Simba raised his little clown nose high into the air. After being restrained for so long, Simba would definitely let Wang Zhong know what it meant to be squashed by an overwhelming power! He had actually let this mighty Simba hold in so much steam!

    A dim glow flickered about within the cave, while the rxed and joyful atmosphere removed some of the sorrow and misery that they had felt upon arriving here.

    This, this seemed like a pretty good start.

    ¡­

    While a harmonious scene had been created in the danger-filled cursednds, waves that blotted the skies had already been whipped up on the calm and peaceful Earth.

    The 10 Great Families had taken action!

    These were the genuine controllers of this Earth for the past couple of hundred years.

    Over the past couple of years, the aristocratic families¡¯ strategy had been slowly adjusted, while they meticulously maintained a low profile. Coupled with the imposing rise of the Parliament, this had covered up many of their powerful capabilities, causing manymoners to no longer have the same level of worship towards the ¡°aristocratic families¡± in their hearts as before. In other words, they were no longer the only gods present on Earth. Furthermore, All Mouthy King¡¯s meteoric rise just so happened to coincide with the weakest period of control the aristocratic families had over themoners¡¯ thoughts in the past couple hundred years. His powerful individual strength served as a powerful blow, causing the entire Federation to feel happy and joyous for this ¡°king¡±, even recing the aristocratic families in the hearts of somemoners. No longer did they respect and worship the aristocratic families like before! In fact, there was even some public debate springing up on Skylink, with contentious topics like freedom of speech, and that the aristocratic family members were just born with a golden spoon.

    However, just when everyone had felt the arrival of a new era, and the serfs were about to burst into song, the aristocratic families finally took action. Furthermore, with just one round of action, they disyed their true might.

    The Parliament started the ball rolling by announcing the namelist of extraordinary performers in this CHF, who had obtained the qualifications to undergo specialized training, allowing them to cast the most outstanding of Heroic Souls. Although there were quite a few people who knew about the Hyperdimension, it had yet to be revealed publicly. Nevertheless, it was basically an open secret. The training in the Hyperdimensional would definitely have some risks involved, though that came with an increase in opportunities, something that every single soldier knew about. Wang Zhong¡¯s name was naturally on that list, with everything appearing as normal as it could be. Nevertheless, the namelist definitely didn¡¯t reveal the locations these people would be sent to. Furthermore, these soldiers were also divided into a few different levels, and not every single one was able to enter the blessednds. Of course, there was no mention of where Wang Zhong would be going.

    If Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t able to return safely from the specialised training, his bad luck was the only thing that could be med. He had travelled to deep into the dimensional worlds, ignoring all reminders, before dying due to his own folly. Themoners¡¯ response to that wouldn¡¯t be too major; after all, there were many other shooting stars in the sky.

    With the CHF having ended some time ago, the craze it generated had already died downpletely. Put bluntly, the CHF was a spectacr show of martial might to strengthen the government¡¯s rule. Even the Parliament had discovered that they couldn¡¯t push it too far. If not, they would alsoe under doubt from the masses. Therefore, this namelist had ended up only being mentioned once.

    Tianjing squadron¡¯s leader, Ma Dong, had been arrested, with many of the Skylink media outlets reporting on this matter. The crime he had been convicted for was his attempt to bribe high ranking officials in the Stuart municipal administration. Indeed, this garnered a considerable amount of attention, though it did not lead to much debate. In fact, Ma Dong himself wasn¡¯t the subject of high attention, and was a rather dispensable figure in Tianjing. Therefore, only those who understood the backstory had felt a chill towards this matter.

    The following event happened on the afternoon of the same day, where Tianjing Academy¡¯s headmaster, old Greene had been ¡°promoted¡±. This was an order directly given by the Parliament, promoting the Tianjing Heroic Soul Academy headmaster to be the Federation University¡¯s vice dean, his role pending. Although this was a promotion, it was, in fact, a n to force him to retire.

    Tianjing Academy had just pulled off a magnificent reversal,?bing the runner-ups of the 25th CHF, aplishing this feat despite facingpetition from countless S ranked, and even S+ ranked powerhouses. Tianjing Academy¡¯s fame had skyrocketed overnight, attracting countless geniuses to enroll, even being given various kinds of investments, schrships, and support. Without any exaggeration, just the resources given would allow Tianjing Academy to reach an influential position within the Federation, regardless of fame or reputation, within a half a year to a year¡¯s time! While the Hyperdimension was a lofty goal, something like this was built on the sacrifices of countless geniuses. Only with strong foundations would one be able to construct anything could reach the heavens. Even the aristocratic family influences weren¡¯t so stupid as to shake the very foundations of the Federation.

    Outsiders wouldn¡¯t be able to understand, nor would they care much about it. In any case, a promotion was a good thing, right? Nevertheless, the Tianjing Academy students immediately started to publish statements on Skylink, voicing their protest towards the arrangements made by the Federation¡¯s Parliament, urging old Greene to remain in the academy. Yet, these matters were quickly suppressed through information control in the media.

    It was at this moment that another piece of big news erupted. The well-known aristocratic family, the Assassin Family¡¯s leader, Tumo Assassin, was suspected of arranging his family members to steal Federation secrets to sell to the Empires. This involved first-rate crime of betraying the Federation, murder, bribery, and well as human trafficking! All of these were brought up by the Federation¡¯s Internal Security battalion.

    It was said that his family¡¯s younger generation member, Ma Dong had already made a full confession to all of the rted crimes, with evidence to back up all of these ims. The Federation¡¯s Internal Security battalion had set off to investigate into this entire matter, starting by immediately halting the development of Tianjing¡¯s new area, beforepletely sealing it up, with construction being put on an indefinite hiatus. The Assassin Family leader, Tumo Assassin had been secretly arrested, while a grand total of 36 Assassin Family members who were involved in this entire matter were arrested.

    The entire matter was only mentioned sparsely, as the Parliament and the 10 Great Families naturally wouldn¡¯t allow this matter to gain traction. Therefore, the entire matter was packaged such that the Assassin Family was the true perpetrator, while the Federation was upholdingw and order. They would rathermit the crime of killing good people than let any bad people off. Furthermore, this matter involved the betrayal of the Federation to the empires. This was known as the greatest crime within this era, with the Federation¡¯s Internal Security Battalion having already obtained concrete evidence to back up the conviction.

    Indeed, there was some debate springing up within themoners, though it was no more than idle gossip. Compared to them, a few of the aristocratic families felt warning bells going off within their hearts. Assassin¡¯s rising developments had encroached on the benefits of the 10 Great Families, as well as bing a challenge to their statues. Therge scale actions with no warning signs at all were too simr to the styles employed by the 10 Great Families. This was a warning written in blood, that anyone within the Federation who dared to challenge the 10 Great Families would be seeking their deaths. The low profile they kept on a day to day basis was due to their belief that it was impossible for the other aristocratic families to ever reach their level, no matter how much they tried. However, as for Assassin wanting to establish a dimensional base station¡­

    This was a warning given by the 10 Great Families to everyone, showing that in the very end, they were the ones who held true power and sway within the Federation. Any power or influence that attempted to gain power they shouldn¡¯t possess would wind up dead. The Parliament was singing along with the 10 Great Families¡¯ tune for this matter, as, regardless of whether it was the 10 Great Families or Assassin, all of the aristocratic families were their enemies. What they were using their influence to devour, rightfully belonged to the Parliament. From the Parliament¡¯s perspective, letting them fight among one another was always a good thing. Furthermore, they would even be able to obtain a piece of the pie.

    It had to be said that the chaotic chess piece in the form of Wang Zhong had disrupted the entire situation. From a certain perspective, it had also brought about opportunities for the Parliament. Although the 10 Great Families appeared to protect their governance of the Federation, there were, in fact, hidden dangers that were created by them; wouldn¡¯t 2nd ss aristocratic families attempt to coborate with the Parliament for the sake of growing stronger?

    At the very least, there was some possibility of that working out. Compared to such hidden dangers, Tumo Assassin was truly too naive to believe that he could rely on his own family¡¯s strength to stand tall in the Federation!

    In all likelihood, old Tumo would be unable to live through this ordeal, regardless of what judgement was passed. After all, the 10 Great Families absolutely wouldn¡¯t blindly fire when making such a bigmotion.

    In fact, despite the severity of this matter, it did not raise much ripples within the Federation, other than a few bloody incidents appearing in the cities with Assassin strongholds. More effort was spent towards dividing up the spoils.

    The vice-dean of the Federation¡¯s Institute of Sciences, old Potter, had originally tendered his resignation, only to get rejected by the Federation. The old Potter¡¯s research into runes had already be the highest priority subject for the Federation for the next couple of decades. Finally, this was settled internally within the Potter Family, ending up with the old Potter rescinding his resignation. The matter was concluded due to the abundant benefits the Potter Family had obtained through this matter, coupled with the special rtionship and influence the old Potter had within the Federation. In fact, the Zhao Family had now owed the Potter Family¡¯s leader a personal favour. Despite being the lowest ranking family in the 10 Great Families, respect was due.

    Despite not being the one gaining the benefit, it was the same if the family obtained it. In any case, the old Potter could not do anything; in the end, he was also a Potter. This was politics, and it also affected his family. Everyone had to give way for this! It was impossible to go against this situation just based on emotions. If the old Potter did not give way, he would be isting himself, with the possibility of his position being reced by others.

 Chapter 670 - Bait (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 670: Bait (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although he had red up against his big brother, Old Potter was all too clear about how helpless he was in this matter.

    Taller trees in the forest would get swept away by the wind. Wang Zhong was just too outstanding! He was so outstanding that it had incited dread in others. Old Potter had never imagined that the Gui and Zhao Families would be so vicious, even giving up on all of the benefits they gained from eliminating Assassin, just for the sake of pacifying the other powers and influences.

    ¡°Can you tell me the truth, grandfather?¡± In the end, Laura still persisted in asking her grandfather. By now, she already knew that the reason her grandfather had disappeared was due to him rushing all the way back to Copperfield to have a big argument with the family leader. Therefore, she had deduced that Old Potter definitely knew some details about this entire matter.

    Rubbing Laura¡¯s head, Old Potter noticed her luxurious hair was somewhat messy, a clear sign that she hadn¡¯t taken care of it for a few days. This was an inconceivable matter for Laura, who had always prioritised her appearance above anything else. After remaining silent for a while, he finally replied, ¡°From the information I¡¯ve received, he has gone to the Hyperdimension.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know this. Even the news is broadcasting about them going there. The problem is that I¡¯ve obtained information that Wang Zhong isn¡¯t going together with us at all. Where did he go?¡±

    Shaking his head in helplessness, Old Potter replied. ¡°Sigh, Laura, you¡¯ve already grown up, right? There¡¯s no use pressuring an old man like me. Even I don¡¯t know where he went. Perhaps you¡¯ll find out when you¡¯re strong enough.¡±

    Laura shot a deep look at Old Potter. She knew that her grandfather had paid a heavy price during this period of time. In fact, he was even willing to tender his resignation in protest. Nevertheless, an arm couldn¡¯t outpower a leg. Her nagging was only due to her being unresigned towards this matter.

    ¡°Grandfather, I just want to know why there¡¯s no one objecting to such amotion?¡±

    ¡°Do you really like him?¡± Old Potter asked as he looked at Laura.

    Nodding her head, Laura replied without any hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°However, you should know that you and him are 2 different kinds of people. I¡¯m not talking about family background; these things aren¡¯t a problem in the Potter Family. I¡¯m talking about his pursuits. He¡¯s a martial artist, and bluntly speaking, is the same kind of person as Mo Wen.¡±

    ¡°I know, grandfather, I do get that feeling from him. However, I don¡¯t want to betray my heart. Regardless of the oue, I believe that the journey will be the most perfect and beautiful set of memories. Therefore, please tell me what the problem is.¡±

    Hearing that, Old Potter shook his head bitterly. ¡°Truthfully speaking, you should be able to guess it already.¡±

    All of a sudden, Carolyn¡¯s image appeared in her mind. If the 10 Great Families had to make a unanimous decision, just the Gui and Zhao Families alone were far from being able to sway everyone. Therefore, Stuart¡¯s approval was definitely required. Furthermore, no one hade to visit Wang Zhong after Carolyn¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Although it might be extremely difficult for him, Wang Zhong should still be alive.¡± Old Potter couldn¡¯t help assuring her.

    Laura felt that she had gained some new insights, causing her to turn silent and ponder for a while, before nodding her head earnestly. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll go for that special group training. Furthermore, I¡¯ll definitely head to the Holy Lands! That¡¯s because I believe that one day, his brilliance will shine radiantly before everyone!¡±

    Old Potter did not know whether to cry or tough at her decision. Nevertheless, he did not show any rejection. If Laura was willing to head down this path, he did not need to advise her any further. However¡­

    ¡°However, you¡¯re not sincere enough, grandfather. With your good rtionship with Wang Zhong, how can you stand seeing his friends get bullied?¡± A cunning glint shed across Laura¡¯s blinking eyes.

    Yet again, Old Potter sighed in helplessness. ¡°Come on, spit it out, what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I want Scarlet and Barran to join the Holy Lands namelist.¡± Laura replied. If Scarlet and Barran weren¡¯t able to maintain their progress, they would lose out greatly. Although others might not be sensitive towards politics, Laura was extremely clear about how things worked.

    ¡°Okay, leave this matter to me.¡± Old Potter nodded his head, radiating a powerful aura as he stood up. Nevertheless, a heavy feeling weighed his heart down.

    Even Laura felt somewhat unbearable as she saw the departing figure of Old Potter. What he was going to do, was equivalent to cing himself on the roasting pit. Nevertheless, her grandfather was the only person who could help them.

    The mouring of the outside world did not affect the ¡°peace and tranquility¡± within the cursednds, and Wang Zhong was entirely unaware of recent developments. At this moment, he could sense that surviving in the cursednds wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed. Even the hunting of Evil Demon Blood at the outer fringes was already fraught with difficulties.

    These Evil Demon life forms were too different from the ordinary 3rd rank life forms that any Heroic Soul Stage soldier could handle easily. Regardless of mutated life forms or dimensional life forms, the Federation had a clear-cut ssification of strength, which was useful for the rank ssifications of both types of life forms.

    The ssification was made based on the Soul Power they radiated. The Soul Power that 1st rank life forms radiated would range from 0 to 50, 50 to 100 for the 2nd rank, and 100 to 200 for the 3rd rank.

    For humans, that would be the equivalent to the initial Casted Soul Stage, middle Casted Soul Stage, and peak Casted Soul Stage.

    However, simr to how 2 soldiers who had a 200 Grassos Soul Power output could have a wide disparity in theirbat strength, there was a gargantuan difference between thebat strength of those life forms. Thebat strength of dimensional life forms with 200 Grassos Soul Power output far outssed mutated life forms and humans of the same rank.

    Furthermore, they were able to run faster than others of the same rank. After all, most of them inhabited a higher gravity environment, resulting in stronger fleshly bodies, along with offensive and defensive capabilities that far outssed those in the same rank. Nevertheless, the main reason was the influence of higher gravity. After all, a higher gravity would cause one¡¯s body to be subjected to more pressure, resulting in a greater tempering of the body.

    Furthermore, their usage of their Soul Power or Dimensional energies could not be matched by mankind or mutated life forms, as it stemmed from their innate capabilities. This allowed their utilisation of those energies to be moreplete, skilled, and pure. At the same time, almost all of the dimensional life forms had innate capabilities unique to individuals that wereparable to mankind¡¯s special abilities. When all of these factors were ced together, it had to be said that dimensional life forms were indeed blessed by the heavens, with their powerful strength capable of causing despair to those fighting against them. The most disgusting trait was that most of the dimensional life forms present here were of the darkness-attribute type. A special ability that was rarely seen in humans, was abundant in this ce.

    In ordance to the Federation¡¯s ranking system, Scarface, Sister Hong, Gong Yi, and even little Xin were considered to be Initial Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, with their Soul Power responses, being between 200 to 100 Grassos. A Middle Heroic Soul Stage Soul Power response was between 1000 to 5000 Grassos, with Peak Heroic Soul Stage being from 5000 to 10000.

    In ordance with the Federation¡¯s ranking system, an Initial Heroic Soul Stage human expert should possess thebat strength of a 4th rank life form, so they should be able to utterly suppress the Rock Hell Small Evil Demons who only had a 200 Grasso Soul Power output. However, the actual oue was just like a tight p on their faces.

    This cursed wastnds¡­

    The entire cursed wastnds was assumed to be a gigantic meteorite crater. Also attributed to the opening of the doors to hell, the entire world was sloped down towards the centre. There were various exnations for this phenomenon. However, without a doubt, this world appeared just like a massive pit when looked from above.

    This pit was truly toorge! Just its fringes already spanned an iprehensibly vast distance. Standing at the fringes, the downward curve wasn¡¯t even noticeable; it just looked like a vast and spacious in!

    Within the mountain range, the massive sun was especiallyrge, as if it was almosting into contact with the¡¯s surface. It was just like a terrifying furnace hanging over everyone¡¯s heads. It was hard to determine exactly how far this was to the ¡°sun¡±. The high temperatures and piercing sunlight was terrifying, and if not for the denseyers of radiation that originated from the cursednds which shielded much of the ultraviolet and infrared rays, this entire might have already been cooked.

    The endless wastnds, the massive celestial body hanging in the air, the terrifyingly hot temperatures, as well as the visible heat waves rising everywhere, caused the entire cursednds to be enveloped in a mirage of hell that was hard to describe with words. It appeared just like a sleeping Evil Demon that had climbed out from the pits of hell, reclining on the surface, radiating waves of pressure that blotted the skies. Hellish mes surrounded it, while heatwaves surged forth, unleashing a suffocating pressure upon everyone present.

    At this moment, Gong Yi, Reynolds, and Cao Hong were lying prone within the dry and withered bushes that were sparsely scattered, their hands filled with cold sweat as they looked around nervously at their surroundings. Present within their lines of sight were 2 humanoid figures, who were currently pulling up the surrounding shrubbery while making some noisy chattering sounds, searching for food.

    These figures were small in stature and had pointy ears. Although one could barely recognize the facial features resembling that of humans, their entire faces appeared just like the bark of a long-dead and withered tree. Their creased, withered, and twig-like limbs appeared rather weak, as though they could be snapped easily into 2 like matches.

    However, they possessed veryrge, yet pupil-less eyes with clumps of ck fire dancing within, aplete contrast with their weak-looking physique. At this moment, one of them seemed to have dug out a disgusting worm-like thing from the ground. At the instant the worm shot out from the bushes, its entire body became d with surging mes as it rapidly fled at lightning speed.

    This was precisely the source of much trouble for Gong Yi and the others during these past few days. It was rather difficult to locate their concealed forms underneath the sand, and they were extremely offensive when attacking. Furthermore, their attacks were coated with an intense fire poison, which would squirm into one¡¯s body like maggots when injected, with the resulting sensations being utterly terrifying and disgusting.

    However, it only took a split second before the worm was caught by a withered arm that shot out at astonishing speed, and iparable uracy. Upon capturing it, the disgusting worm was tossed directly into the figure¡¯s mouth.

    Puff!

    With a powerful bite, roaring mes immediately erupted from its eyes, nostrils, and ears, causing a shudder to shake through the small Evil Demon¡¯s body, as a satisfied expression appeared on its face. In contrast, the small Evil Demon that didn¡¯t manage to catch the worm appeared rather indignant as it turned and ran away.

    This opportune moment couldn¡¯t be missed.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Gong Yi sent out the hidden signal.

    A figure rushed out from the bushes near that small Evil Demon, smashing the rock in his hand right down onto its head. Anger and rage filled the small Evil Demon. However, upon seeing a ¡°gigantic¡± humanoid figure before it, its eyes immediately lit up like torches, appearing as though they were on the brink of popping out.

    These wastnds were truly too barren! Upon seeing such delicious food, how could this dimensional life form not go crazy in delight! Not a single shred of hesitation appeared within the small Evil Demon¡¯s fiery eyes as it lunged over.

    This small Evil Demon had clearly held back its strength. Upon erupting, it was evident that the 7x gravity had utterly no effect on this life form, as an azure fire started to burn faintly on its withered arms. Spreading its 5 fingers, it revealed iparably sharp and thick ws that were like an eagle¡¯s talons, tearing through the wind with inconceivable strength.

    Gong Yi and the others felt cold sweat appearing on their bodies, fearing for Wang Zhong. Despite having gone through this experience multiple times, all of them felt their hearts tremble in fear whenever they saw that Casted Soul Stage fellow being chased by the small Evil Demons. Indeed, his movements were extremely nimble, though they werecking in power. After all, it was too difficult for a Casted Soul Stage to match up to a 3rd rank dimensional life form.

    These small Evil Demons were extremely cunning. The reason behind their rampant actions was due to them sensing the true level of Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. He was basically the perfect food for them! Furthermore, there was something on this human¡¯s body that attracted their attention so much that they had gone berserk for it.

 Chapter 671 - Evil Demon Blood (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 671: Evil Demon Blood (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Wang Zhong maintained his calm as he continued to preempt the movements of the small Evil Demon. With a sway, his body started to flutter about like a specter, before evading to the left. As the tip of his feet touched the ground, he rapidly retreated back towards where Gong Yi and the others hadid the ambush.

    ¡°Crack crack!¡±

    Strange noises rang out from the small Evil Demon¡¯s throat as ck fluids appeared in its mouth. With a violent shout, it shot forwards, increasing its speed once again. Clearly, it was afraid of its prey escaping, and was even more scared of having its food stolen!

    Bang!

    A small round shield appeared before Wang Zhong¡¯s body, smashing thepletely food-drunk small Evil Demon away before it could even react!

    ¡°Go!¡± Gong Yi shouted out softly.

    A silvery brilliance shot out from the bushes on the left. In an instant, the unstoppable silver snake hook wrapped around thepletely unprepared small Evil Demon. The reverse hook at the tip of the whip pierced out, hooking right into the small Evil Demon¡¯s withered skin. Despite looking weak and fragile, its skin was extremely tough. Although the Heroic Soul Stage Soul Power-filled hook was iparably sharp, and could easily pierce through metal, it was unexpectedly unable to tear through its skin, only managing to stretch it out.

    ¡°Ga!¡±

    A terrifying shriek rang out from the small Evil Demon as it gave a subconscious tug on the whip. Unimaginable power was unleashed through its skinny arm, as it forcibly dragged Sister Hong right out from the bushes.

    Whoosh!

    As Sister Hong was dragged out, the other 2 immediately took action, shooting out simultaneously from the bushes. Gong Yi moved in a rather strange manner, moving with average stride lengths and average frequency. Despite that, he was still able to move at an extremely fast speed, appearing as though he was able to miraculously shrink the ground that his feet moved over, resulting in him moving faster than the small Evil Demon. Upon moving out, he had already arrived before it in a split second. A silvery dagger sparkled in his hands, before piercing right into its eyes.

    Bang!

    Appearing to have suffered a heavy blow, the hellish mes within the small Evil Demon exploded out, Unexpectedly, it blocked the dagger, stopping it in its tracks, while simultaneously unleashing a terrifying attack.

    Having unleashed all of his strength into his attack, Gong Yi was already angled parallel to the ground as he channeled all of his Soul Power into his dagger, increasing the brilliance of the silver light. Nevertheless, it was still unable to break through the defence created by the hellish mes, creating a deadlock between the two sides.

    However, at this instant.

    Whoosh~~~~~~

    A figure descended from the skies, condensing a gigantic de arc spanning over 3 metres long that carried an iparable might as it cleaved downwards.

    At this instant, the small Evil Demon was being tied down by the hook and dagger. With all of its power being used to defend against the 2 weapons, it was trapped and unable to evade. Therefore, it could only open its eyes in helplessness as the majestic de arc cleaved down. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even able to erect any defences!

    A furious roar rang out mournfully from its mouth.

    ¡°Ga!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The deadlock was broken as the de glow cleaved down, splitting the entire small Evil Demon into 2 halves!

    No blood flowed from the wound, as all of its blood essences had already been sucked dry by the environment. Its dry, withered limbs and body made this evident. Only deep into the small Evil Demon¡¯s heart was there a little bit of blood essence present.

    Gong Yi¡¯s dagger rapidly dug right into the cleaved body halves. Having lost its life, the small Evil Demon¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as tough and resilient as before. Without any energy defences, the withered heart was easily sliced through by the dagger. Soul power surged out the dagger, wrapping around the little drop of blood until sit entered a small bottle.

    In the beginning, all of them had been really naive; having seen therge dimensional life forms, all of them thought that a few small bottles would be instantly filled to the brim. However, reality had definitely shattered those thoughts in a cruel and vicious manner. Wanting to fill an entire bottle up would require tens of thousands of these little freaks! Those assholes from the Federation had forced them to fight against such high ranking dimensional life forms! The risk and dangers they had to go through¡­

    Afterpleting the extraction, Gong Yi exchanged a look with everyone. Without a single word, all of them turned around and retreated with utmost urgency from this area.

    No longer than 3 to 4 seconds after them leaving, the nearest Evil Demon had already arrived at their previous location, being attracted here by the mournful shrieks from the dead small Evil Demon. However, upon arriving, the only thing that remained was the corpse of its counterpart.

    Roaring with anger, its voice reverberated across the ins, causing more and more small Evil Demons to rapidly gather. Within this fringe area, this was already the 4th time a small Evil Demon had been murdered, causing the entire small Evil Demon herd staying here to feel shocked and angry. Although they were the lowest ranking members of the darkness element, they were still members of the Evil Demon legion, causing them to feel pride towards their noble background! At the very least, they should be the rulers of this area, yet they were now being hunted like prey!

    ¡°Ga!¡± Some of the small Evil Demons shouting out, causing countless bushes to shake as hundreds of small Evil Demons poured out from within.

    ¡°Ga Ga Ga Ga Ga Ga Ga Ga!¡±

    The entire ins were instantly filled with countless replies, sounding just like cicadas that would appear during autumn, while those ear-piercing sounds continued to reverberate throughout the entire hellish fire ins.

    At this moment, at a distant location from the small Evil Demons, the panting Gong Yi, Reynolds and Sister Hong were already drenched with sweat. Hunting those small Evil Demons, which lived in herds on those ins, was truly not a feat ordinary people could aplish. Their summoning call was too quick, and so were their reinforcements! With thebined strength of their group, it wasn¡¯t a big problem to deal with 7 to 8 small Evil Demons at a time. However, the critical factor was the window of time.

    During their first attempt, they had taken action simultaneously against 2 small Evil Demons. However, due to them being unable to instantly kill both of them, it took only a short span of 10 seconds for the 2 enemies to summon massive numbers ofpatriots over as reinforcement, almost preventing Gong Yi and the others from safely extricating themselves. Even hunting a sole Evil Demon posed a certain risk. It was only due to the trio having coborated countless times after and formed a tacit understanding, that they were able to achieve a clean kill in today¡¯s harvest.

    Finally, they had managed to leave the territory of that Evil Demon n. Despite having massive numbers, the hellish fire ins were exceedinglyrge, and were split into different territories. Herds would not easily cross over to the territory of another herd, as these life forms were extremely territorial and cannibalistic, and would show no mercy even to fellow members of the same race. Therefore, Gong Yi and the group would always survey their hunting ground before every attack, to prepare an escape route after the hunt. However, the small Evil Demons must have had some method ofmunication, as the hunting for the past few days had been getting increasingly difficult to aplish.

    Stopping in their tracks, they proceeded to search around for a small mound that served as their secretndmark. At this moment, little Xin, who was tasked as a forward scout, popped her head out, before shouting out in a whisper. ¡°Over here, over here!¡±

    Everyone drew close to her.

    Filled with unbearable exhaustion, Sister Hong couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. Tossing her backpack into the corner, she plopped down on the ground as she gasped heavily for air.

    Looking into the distance, Gong Yi could finally see changes to the angle of the ground, something that wasn¡¯t detectable a month ago. Looking into the distance, he could see light fading away from the sky, a result of even denser radiation levels present within the air.

    After surveying the surroundings, Gong Yi said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re already near the fringes of the secondyer.¡±

    Hearing his words, scarface Reynolds, Wang Zhong, little Xin, and even the gasping Sister Hong could not help but look into the distance. Although the slight tilt to thend wasn¡¯t easy to notice, it was evident after a closer look.

    A faint happiness appeared on everyone¡¯s faces as they clenched their fist subconsciously, mirroring the silent cheers springing out from their hearts. The past few days of killing small Evil Demons had caused everyone to sinkpletely into the pits of despair, as all of them finally realized what Gong Yi said was true: harvesting sufficient Evil Demon Blood was aplete pipe dream after all. The little bit of Evil Demon Blood they had harvested would be used for their primary endeavors upon reaching the empire, as well as fulfilling the more important goal of understanding the special traits of the life forms present here. This was something that Gong Yi had suggested. Originally, everyone else wasn¡¯t on board with the n, although there was no way they were ever going to escape from fighting in this ce. In the end, Gong Yi¡¯s suggestion had its benefits. Over the past few weeks, they had already killed over 50 small Evil Demons. Although Wang Zhong was still in the Casted Soul Stage, his fundamentals were extremely solid and robust, and he had established a pretty good method to lure those freaks into their ambush.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately!¡± Reynolds¡¯s words were short and powerful,ced with a strong urgency. In the beginning, he did not seem to care about money, with him joining in the hunt just to fulfil his promise to Gong Yi. If it was possible, this fellow might have already rushed to the 4thyer from the very start, instead of sticking around within this hellish fire ins.

    Sister Hong immediately hooted back, ¡°Go go go! This olddy¡¯s burnt and cracked! Screw that 2ndyer! Anything¡¯s better than that evil sun!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we still need to hunt small Evil Demons? Is that amount enough?¡± Little Xin opened her eyes wide as she asked. She had been training over the past few days. With her Heroic Soul as a base, a few movement arts taught to her by Gong Yi, as well as her innate deftness, her ability to lure the Evil Demons had reached a pretty good level.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough. We just need a bit to use as an entry price.¡± Gong Yi replied with a smile.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong was carefully observing everyone¡¯s reactions and responses. Other than following the n everyone had agreed to, which was to lure those small Evil Demons into the ambush, Wang Zhong had been getting extremely interested in the so-called Evil Demon Blood over these past few days. The more he came to understand those life forms, the more he was able to get closer to the origin of darkness.

    Darkness energies, or darkness essence, was extremely unique, as it was able to devour anything upon it came into contact with. Take those small Evil Demons as an example; their whole body¡¯s blood essences had been devoured by the dense darkness energies present here. Any other ordinary life form would have long been dead when such a thing happened. Nevertheless, the small Evil Demons were still able to continue living on! Furthermore, they seemed to have formed a strange equilibrium within their bodies, allowing the devouring attribute darkness energies to support its body after reaching a limit, while nourishing the blood in its heart, which in turn formed the basis of its strength.

    This was the reason why Evil Demon Blood was so precious. It was the condensation of darkness energy essence. Not only would it benefit one¡¯s darkness attribute special ability, it was even more useful in research. The main goal of the research was to gain a better understanding of the dimensional worlds, especially towards the critical goal of understanding the meaning behind the projections of dimensional life forms.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally managed to fill up one small bottle. This can be exchanged for many things. Also, this is more than sufficient to grant us ess to the ck market. Let me tell you about the differences in this 2ndyer!¡±

    Upon stepping into this ¡°2ndyer¡±, a massive pressure would be exerted. Perhaps due to the proximity to the center, the density of darkness energies was also higher. Furthermore, the radiationing from the dimensional energies in the air would grow more violent. Many dimensional regions would possess many different types of unique effects due to the radiationing from the dimensional energies. This was still something that mankind had not achieved an understanding of, and was greater than the power from the 5 Elements.

    With a casual grab, one would be able to feel a moisture in the air, as though the humidity level was extremely high. However, that definitely wasn¡¯t moisture; it wasrge amounts of high-density darkness energies and dimensional radiation that was sticking to one¡¯s flesh. Uponing into contact with skin, they would go all out to drill into the body.

    Simr to being infected by foreign bodies, cold and fever were mild symptoms, with cellr, Soul Power, and Soul Sea damage being the heavier ones. Furthermore, the gravity was even stronger than in the 1styer, at approximately 8x Earth¡¯s gravity. This 1x increase wasn¡¯t something negligible, and even an extra gram of weight would result in unendurable exhaustion under prolonged exposure to this gravity.

 Chapter 672 - Other intelligent life forms

    <h4>Chapter 672: Other intelligent life forms</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The faint silvery glow radiating from Gong Yi and the others¡¯ bodies grew much more resplendent, an obvious indication of the increase in Soul Power being channelled to defend against the devilish energies in the air. This automatic energy consumption wasn¡¯t something that they could simply ignore. In the 1styer, their body¡¯s natural resistance was adequate to defend against the radiation. However, at thisyer, there was also the added burden from the increased gravity, and even though they were Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, the pressure they were experiencing was still rather significant.

    The rest of them had assumed that the pressure would be extremely taxing for Wang Zhong. However, Gong Yi and the others were surprised to see that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even appear to be straining much under the pressure. On the contrary, he had simply followed along in silence,pletely in sync with everyone¡¯s movements.

    A Casted Soul Stage was actually able to aplish such a feat!

    Truthfully speaking, not only was Wang Zhong not feeling any strain, he actually felt amazing.

    The radiation resulting from the dimensional energies was different here than on Earth, which was slightly surprising to him. The dense darkness essence would be extremely toxic for ordinary life forms. However, it felt really warm and intimate to him.

    The darkness essence and the devilish energies continued to drill into his body, before being absorbed by the darkness half of his Fate Roulette Dharma Idol. The energies then settled in the darkness half of his Soul Sea, increasing its density. However, it didn¡¯t negatively affect him in any way, and instead appeared to provide nourishment, causing minute transformations to ur throughout his entire being. With the nourishment, his skin and muscles became tougher and more resilient, while his qi and blood be more exuberant. Although the speed of these ¡°transformations¡± was extremely slow, it was still progress and growth in the end.

    This was too miraculous! Wang Zhong had truly felt that his fleshly body had already reached the pinnacle of mankind after awakening his Great 5 Elements Constitution. At the very least, it was at the pinnacle of the Casted Soul Stage, so there was no room left for improvement. However, at this moment, he was unexpectedly starting to improve slowly just by traveling within this darkness-filled world. If he could train and cultivate here for an extended period of time, just how strong would his fleshly body be? Would there even be a limit to his growth?

    ¡°You¡¯ll be an ugly freak.¡± Simba dered smugly. At this moment, he was currently riding Big White, and they were moving in circles. Although he could not go out, he could still frolic around with Big White.

    Wang Zhong was speechless. Nevertheless, he understood what Simba meant. After suffering heavy injuries, his Great 5 Elements Constitution had clearly demonstrated its outstanding self-recovery capabilities. More than simply restoring his condition, it had even caused his physical capabilities and strength to rise significantly. Nevertheless, a bnced constitution required an equilibrium to be maintained. If he was constantly exposed to these darkness energies, his Soul Sea would be filled to the brim with darkness, and his body would copse, or he would turn into some kind of freak!

    After giving Wang Zhong a mental blow, Simba continued to do somersaults to show off his smugness. Wang Zhong made a resolute decision to ignore Simba; the more he tried to control this fellow, the more enthusiastic Simba would be.

    As he travelled along with everyone, Wang Zhong was quietly paying attention to the various changes in his Soul Sea and body. There was definitely nothing wrong with him experiencing the mysteries of darkness. As he continued to do so, he was astonished to discover that the essence of darkness was truly too mysterious, abstruse, deep and profound! In fact, even the divinized hellish mes that he had was just touching the surface of what darkness energies could do; he had merely arrived at the doorstep.In other words, ¡°divinization¡± was just a term the people of the Federation used to praise themselves. Mankind was merely a small grain of sand in the vast river of dimensional mysteries. ¡°Divinization¡±? ¡°Ruler-level¡±? ¡°Dominion¡±? These were all drops of water in an ocean! This was soughable!

    The more powerful one was, the greater the understanding of just how insignificant they were.

    The dense darkness energies could obscure most of the light from the surroundings. Even the gigantic red sun hanging in the air had be quite dim. Nevertheless, it was still unable to obscure the flickering lightsing from the centre of the cursednds.

    There was no t ground around them, with many gigantic canyons andrge cracks present throughout the 2ndyer. There were even some ¡°red rivers¡± beneath the canyons that flowed with boilingva, creating an intensely hot and humid atmosphere. Nevertheless, there were much fewer dimensional life forms in this region, apletely different situation from the 1styer with the herds of small Evil Demons. Other than the asional appearances of rather strangerge birds that flew past their heads, they had only seen a handful of other life forms in their 30 minute journey.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    All of a sudden, Sister Hong¡¯s expression changed as she immediately made a ¡°halt¡± sign with her hands. Everyone instantlye to a stop, before dropping to the ground, while simultaneously dissipating their Soul Power defences. The Soul Power unleashed by humans was easily detected by dimensional life forms, and would even lure them over. Furthermore, everyone present could still resist the darkness radiation for a short period of time without their Soul Power defences.

    Gong Yi didn¡¯t ask any questions, though his questions were obvious in the gaze he sent towards Sister Hong.

    Although Sister Hong wasn¡¯t very strong in terms ofbat, she was extremely sensitive in her observational and sensory capabilities. Previously, in the 1styer, her early detection of danger had allowed everyone to escape the encirclement by the small Evil Demons more than once.

    At this moment, an extremely solemn expression had appeared of Sister Hong¡¯s face, a stark contrast to carefree and rxed appearance she wore on a daily basis. She pointed slowly, but forcefully, towards the northeast. Everyone immediately focused their attention in that direction, though they were unable to see anything unusual through the dense darkness. Nevertheless,?tapping sounds quickly rang out in the distance.

    In the next moment, 2 terrifying life forms emerged from the darkness.

    Standing 4 to 5 meters tall, they looked likerge 3-headed dogs. Each head seemed to move independently, panting soundsing from their mouths that were dripping saliva. Multiple half-meter long fangs were present. Their massiventern-sized pupils appeared to be constructed from pure ck mes, radiating with a soul-shocking brilliance.

    ¡°Cerberus!

    This vicious dimensional life form, which had been projected on Earth before, was known for being vicious and feral. Having 3 grown heads meant that it was a fully-grown adult, with the weakest ones starting at the 5th rank!

    A 5th rank dimensional life form couldn¡¯t bepared to those 5th rank mutated beasts present on Earth. In fact, after reaching the Heroic Soul Stage, life forms would be ssified under apletely new ranking system, though Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have the opportunity to learn prior to being sent here. While on Earth, dimensional life forms were naturally restricted due to the influence ofws and physics, causing them to be weaker. Furthermore, if they were unable to replenish their loss of energy, they would continue to get weaker. This caused every projected dimensional life form that appeared on Earth to have a heightened aggression.

    1- or 2-headed Cerberi were already terrifying life forms. Upon growing its 3rd head, no ordinary Heroic Soul Stage soldier would stand a chance against it. Furthermore, in the dimensional worlds, itsbat strength would be immensely greater.

    Everyone felt a gust of freezing wind blow past their necks. Initial 3rd rank dimensional life forms, like the Rock Hell small Evil Demons, were already extremely formidable on their own. Therefore, if they had to face a peak 4th rank Cerberus, they could only pray for a good oue.

    Fortunately, the 2 Cerberi didn¡¯t seem to be walking in their direction. Immediately, Gong Yi signalled for everyone to stay silent and keep still.

    Roar roar roar roar!

    The heads of one of the Cerberus seemed to bump into the other Cerberus, causing them to start ring at each other angrily. Roars began to be exchanged, and it seemed like a fight was about to break out. However, before they could actually start anything, a long fiery whip had alreadye whipping over from behind.

    Pa! Pa!

    Those were just 2 gentle whip strikes, yet these 2 powerful dimensional life forms actually started to whimper, as though they had instantly turned into little kittens!

 Chapter 673 - The chicken, or the egg?

    <h4>Chapter 673: The chicken, or the egg?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Everyone felt their hair stand on end, while their blood turned cold. Only at this moment did they notice the thick chains tied around the bodies of the Cerberi, attached on the other end to an ancient war chariot.

    A whip-wielding humanoid life form was currently seated on the war chariot, whipping the Cerberi just like they were horses drawing a carriage.

    The humanoid life form stood at 3 meters tall, which wasparatively smaller than the 2 Cerberi. Nevertheless, as its whip fell, the Cereberi shrieked out in pain, neither one daring to rebel.

    Seated on the war chariot, the humanoid life form gave everyone a leisurely impression. However, upon taking a closer look, everyone was shocked to discover that its face was absent of any features!

    It had no eyes, no nose, no ears, and no mouth! It had a spotless and unblemished face! Furthermore, a hazy, flowing, dark light enveloped its entire being, causing it to appear just like the demon gods of mythology!

    This was followed closely by the appearance of over 30 Rock Hell small Demons walking behind the war chariot. These small Evil Demons appearedrger in size than those that lived in the 1styer, and had a fainther glow radiating from the surface of their bodies. Clearly, they were much stronger than ordinary members of their race. However, at this moment, they were moving in 2 straight and orderly lines as they ran behind the war chariot, as though they were the servants to that faceless demon god.

    This is?

    Margaret!

    This name immediately appeared in everyone¡¯s one.

    After all, this being¡¯s reputation precedes itself, though it wasn¡¯t because it had projected itself on Earth in the dark era. Instead, in some of the ancient books, there were drawings and visual depictions of this faceless demon god. It had once been worshipped as a god by some of the darkness attribute families, making it one of the most famous totems of darkness in history.

    The life form, which only seemed to exist in myths and legends, had now been personally witnessed by them? This¡­

    None of them dared to take a deep breath, while so much sweat poured out from their bodies that they appeared to have been standing in the rain! Despite being this far away, the pressure radiating from the faceless demon god, Margaret, was more than sufficient to shock everyone shitless. This terrifying life form was definitely higher than 5th rank! In fact, it might even be a high-intelligence life form!

    In fact, of the many people who had an intimate knowledge of the dimensional worlds, most had a silent appreciation for the protection afforded to humankind by the naturalws. If these freaks could descend on Earth at will, mankind would really enter an era of darkness!

    They really were fortunate that Sister Hong had detected this in time! If not, once they left the mountainous, rocky area and entered the ins, they would definitely have died before they realised that anything was amiss.

    Thud thud thud thud thud thud¡­

    Pulling the war chariot along, the 2 Cerberi quickly galloped away, traveling at a rapid speed before disappearing across the horizon.

    Despite the disappearance of the threat, everyone still felt their hearts palpitate in fear, as the imposing might of the faceless demon good was truly too frightening! High ranking life forms would naturally generate terror in the hearts of lower-ranking life forms, to the point where they would immediately lose any will to fight. Although Wang Zhong felt that this life form might not be a match for the mythological 7th rank life forms he had encountered when he had been transported to the various dangerous areas within the Hyperdimension, the fear he felt towards this one was more visceral. Perhaps, the disparity between him and those 7th rank life forms was too great, and the level of terror and fear was outside his perception. Nevertheless, the danger posed by this freak was indeed true and genuine.

    Only after the sounds had long faded away did Gong Yi start thinking about moving, though he was stopped by Sister Hong, who shook her head gently. Indeed, not long after that, a Cerberus emerged from the mist like a specter. Looking around, it continued to sniff about, doing so for quite a while before leaving.

    At this moment, everyone had practically turned into statues. What the hell was this freak! Frankly speaking, with all of them suppressing their Soul Power output, it was basically impossible to detect them through the concealment provided by this vile environment! Furthermore, Sister Hong also excelled in hiding their presence. Yet, if they were discovered by those bunch of freaks, their death would be 100% guaranteed.

    Having stayed here for quite some time, everyone continued to forcefully resist the corrosion from the darkness energies with their bodies. Only after confirming that those fellows weren¡¯t turning back, did everyone finally breathe a sigh of relief. Sister Hong cleaned off the sweat on her forehead, before looking towards Gong Yi after regaining some of her strength. ¡°This¡­ is the 2ndyer?¡±

    Without talking about Sister Hong, everyone currently had the same thoughts going through their minds.

    That was the faceless demon god of the legends, a legendary life form! That Margaret really was too terrifying! If such freaks existed in the 2ndyer, was there still a need to continue forwards? With their level of strength, everyone would just be seeking death.

    Gong Yi had also felt his heart turn cold and mmy; this wasn¡¯t mentioned in the information he had obtained. Furthermore, the massive amounts of information about the cursednds that he had previously gathered had no records of this. In fact, even the armed forces¡¯ archives had not mentioned anything about Margaret.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be from the 2ndyer. Don¡¯t you see that it¡¯s traveling? Perhaps it is patrolling, or doing something else.¡± Gong Yi finally gave what he felt was a suitable reply for the current situation. Recentering himself, he continued, ¡°These ¡®cursednds¡¯ are split into many differentyers, with all theyers being interconnected. In the beginning, mankind had felt rather cocky after iming this territory as their own, treating those dimensional life forms with contempt. However, when the Evil Demon Legion emerged from underground¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face turned slightly ugly upon hearing his words. Just the thought of that was already that tragic. So that was how this ce had been given the name of cursednds. Mankind would build a dimensional base station in any dimensional world that could be defended. However, only by activating the might of the entire Federation and gathering all of its experts would mankind be able to gain an upper hand in this ce. However, would that be a worthwhile venture?

    Therefore, tossing convicts like them here was probably the most efficient choice.

    ¡°I assumed that there would be fewer life forms present in the 2ndyer. However, if we encounter fellows like that again¡­¡±

    Everyone felt their scalps grow numb. Although they approved of Gong Yi¡¯s exnation, they still felt fear coursing through their bodies when they thought back to the terrifying pressure they had felt earlier.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we should take it easy. Realistically speaking, we already have no paths of retreat. Therefore, we can only gamble and test our luck for whatever we face ahead.¡± Wang Zhong concluded.

    ¡°Little brother has a point. Danger will always exist. This is originally a path with an extremely high chance of failure.¡± Gong Yi finally managed to stabilise himself. After a pause, he continued speaking. ¡°In a dozen kilometers or so, there will be ava river. In that area, there¡¯s a secret passage that leads directly to the next level. In smaller and narrower paths, we probably won¡¯t run into them.¡±

    Everyone nodded, not daring to continue wasting time in this ce as they increased their pace in ordance with Gong Yi. Seeing the deeply worried expressions present on everyone¡¯s face, Gong Yi took the initiative to talk about Margaret. In fact, Gong Yi was the kind of person that loved to showcase his talents, possessing an encyclopedic knowledge that far surpassed ordinary people.

    Feeling extremely excited, Wang Zhong asked: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the faceless Margaret was regarded as a totem by a few ancient dark families on Earth. In fact, there were even some stories about it appearing on Earth. Why is it treated as a mere life form in this ce?¡±

    Gong Yi nodded his head and replied: ¡°That¡¯s because mankind hasn¡¯t fullyprehend the Hyperdimension. However, there¡¯s one thing that has been proven; this ce is a projection world. The pyramids, pce, and the mausoleum of the Qin Emperor have all been projected here. However, most of them would cause people to develop an extremely powerful mental obsession. So, did mankind¡¯s mental obsessions create projections in the Hyperdimension? Or did some powerful life forms within the Hyperdimension, who were unable to descend on Earth due to the naturalws, use their mental powers to affect the dreams of high-intelligence life forms, slowly and secretly influencing their thoughts? As of now, this question is still unanswered.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head in agreement. This was basically the question of whether the egg or the chicken came first. Mankind had conducted too little research about the Hyperdimension, and was still far from uncovering the veil of mysteries that surrounded it.

 Chapter 674 - The hunterâ€™s world

    <h4>Chapter 674: The hunter¡¯s world</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve recently heard of a new exnation and thought process that can analyse this from a different perspective,¡± said Gong Yi with a smile. ¡°The concept that projections are eternal, or that Spiritual Souls are eternal.¡±

    ¡°The Hyperdimension is the Spiritual Soul world. As long as they are sufficiently strong, any life form born within the universe will get projected here, with this projection being eternal. All of the life forms here seem to live for eternity, and have endless lifespans. For example, the heavens or hells depicted in mankind¡¯s ancient legends: although the fleshly body can rot, the Spiritual Soul can live forever. This perspective was put forward by some Heavenly Soul Stage expert, who seemed to haveprehended some Dao of evolution. Bluntly speaking, a person can let their Spiritual Soul leave their body to stay in a more powerful and unique dimensional ne, in the pursuit of eternal life. To maintain the energy needed for eternal life like this, it would require nourishment from the consciousness of life forms staying in lower-dimensional nes. To these life forms, this act is known as worship.¡±

    Everyone immediately sunk into deep thoughts after hearing Gong Yi¡¯s words. Being Heroic Soul Stage experts, all of them were filled with hope towards casting their Heavenly Souls, as this was the predetermined path for most humans. Although they wouldbel each other as ¡°weaklings¡± or ¡°inferior¡±, everyone¡¯s performance within the cursednds was clear for each other to see. Even Wang Zhong and little Xin, the weakest 2 among them, did not get left behind.

    With a smile, Gong Yi continued to speak. ¡°This is just my personal opinion. There are times when there¡¯s no need to get aplete understanding of the truth. Having an understanding of the methods is already rather good for weaker beings. Nevertheless, it will definitely be an exhrating matter when we manage to cast our Heavenly Souls in the future.¡±

    Gong Yi exuded an aura of a considerably learned man. Perhaps, he might not be on the level as subject matter experts, but he had a vast knowledge of various kinds of obscure information and mankind¡¯s history. Although no one dared to fully believe him, he definitely had a unique train of thought, and had a rather original analysis.

    For concepts on this level, everyone had to rely on their own understanding and experience to decipher the truth. Gong Yi¡¯s disy of knowledge didn¡¯t have much effect on the group¡¯s mental state. If not, this would have led to a greater consumption of their energy. In fact, Gong Yi himself was using this method to slowly diffuse the pressure that the group was feeling. By now, he had to believe that the map he obtained was correct, and that the information he had obtained was legitimate. Being a professional gambler, the thrill of the unknown was what he truly sought.

    During their quiet conversation, the entire group continued to travel forward with all their strength. They all wanted to reach the narrow passageway that Gong Yi had mentioned; travelling through this seemingly endless stretch of hell had made them highly-strung.

    As they traveled along, Wnag Zhong continued to survey his surroundings with his Heart¡¯s Eye. However, it wasn¡¯t very helpful. Despite excelling at observation, the strength of the Heart¡¯s Eyey inbat, and was most optimal against an opponent when in close-quartersbat, not for long-ranged surveince. Within this environment, he was not able to extend it further than 20 meters, lowering its usefulness greatly. In fact, when had warned everyone about the iing Margaret, Wang Zhong did not sense anything from his Heart¡¯s Eye.

    Unexpectedly, they did not bump into any other dimensional life form as they hurried on their way. Frankly speaking, this was going all too smoothly. Nevertheless, the smoother their journey was, the more unease everyone felt in their hearts. Hopefully, everything had been frightened away by Margaret?

    As they continued their conversation, everyone learned about some ssified information that the Federation had. After the dark era, mankind had gone crazy with greed over the dimensional worlds, with the cursednds being one of them. In the beginning, despite knowing how powerful those dimensional life forms were, mankind had assumed that the life forms were ¡°dumb¡±. They either had clear restrictions, didn¡¯t demonstrate much intelligence, or had simple desires; all in all, they didn¡¯t pose any threat to human society. This continued until mankind finally encountered species that were powerful, had high levels of intelligence, and also had great ambitions. To them, humans were the weaklings, as they had evolved to be much stronger than humans. At this moment, the naturalws of the lower dimensional worlds were the only factors limiting their descent to Earth.

    After traveling for a painfully long time, a gigantic faultline finally appeared before their sight. Just like the edge of a cliff, thend was split into 2 by a massive crack. Strangely, this jagged mountain range appeared rather orderly, exuding an ancient pressure that radiated out from its depths.

    Standing beside the crack, they felt as though an ancient painting had appeared within their mind, one where a majestic giant had undergone a huge battle with ferocious beasts, before unleashing a casual hand chop.

    The earth, and even the entire, shook under the terrifying might, as boundless de intent cleaved the ground into 2, forming this massive 30-40 metre wide faultline that extended to the horizon! Even though things would change with the passage of time, the remnant might of the de intent that was unleashed thousands of years ago could still be felt clearly, which was truly frightening!

    Everyone could not help but feel terror and respect from the depths of their hearts. It was difficult to imagine just how strong the life forms that had once fought in this very ce actually were.

    There was no paths present on their side of the faultline. ording to the special markings that were mentioned by Gong Yi, everyone quickly found a massive hole beneath the faultline, with many ck vines growing out of this hole. It was truly rare to see nts that could survive in this environment.

    Without a doubt, this matched the descriptions; this was the small path that the convict had told Gong Yi about.

    Nevertheless, the walls of the fault were extremely slippery, and had extremely few footholds. Therefore, everyone had to pull out their weapons to forcibly create footholds as they slowly climbed down to the hole beneath them.

    This wasn¡¯t a simple task. Under the high gravity present here, the ground and the nts were exceptionally tough and resilient. Furthermore, the rocks here were multiple times harder than the rocks on Earth, and were as tough as steel, requiring a lot of strength for them to insert their weapons into them. This was coupled by the endless stretch of bubblingva at the bottom of the fault, causing the surrounding temperatures to reach frightening levels. As they descended, the surrounding fault wall grew boiling hot, melting everyone¡¯s shoes off. It was only through their Soul Power defenses did everyone barely manage to avoid having ¡°roasted pig trotters¡±.

    Finally, after much difficulty, everyone was about to reach the hole. However, at this moment, all of the hairs on Sister Hong¡¯s body stood up.

    In the next instant, a fiery red flying beast that was simr to the legendary ancestor of birds recorded in Earth¡¯s history books, or a flying dinosaur, appeared in their view. It possessed a massive dinosaur-like head, while jet ck hellish mes danced within its eyes. pping its massive wings, it flew over quickly, before shooting a look at everyone who was currently climbing down the fault wall.

    In the next instant, this flying dinosaur became extremely excited, squawking out delighted shrieks as it dived towards them with a high speed.

    This bird¡¯s speed was truly too quick! It had easily broken the sound barrier in its dive. Before any sound reached them, it had already shot over like a ray of light. Furthermore, its Soul Power output was even more astonishing, with its imposing pressure showing that it was a 4th rank dimensional life form at the very least.

    If everyone was on level ground, the group might still be able to put up a fight. However, with them hanging on the fault wall, both hands grabbing onto their weapons embedded into the wall, they were utterly incapable of putting up any resistance.

    Everyone¡¯s face instantly changed. However, before everyone could react or think of any countermeasures¡­

 Chapter 675 - No way to escape

    <h4>Chapter 675: No way to escape</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A thick, pir-like tongue suddenly shot out from beneath theva! Traveling at an astonishing speed, it instantly wrapped around the flying dinosaur!

    ¡°Squawk!¡±

    The flying dinosaur squawked out in terror. Nevertheless, its cries onlysted for an instant.

    Pa!

    With a furious tug, the tongue, along with the hellish flying dinosaur it had wrapped up, instantly disappeared into the bubblingva below.

    Everyone could not help but suck in a deep breath as they looked down towards the river ofva below. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t able to see anything through the surging waves of heat.

    What kind of life form was that?! A 4th rank dinosaur-bird that had easily broken the sound barrier had been wrapped up by its tongue, and was utterly incapable of resisting at all!

    Everyone felt their scalps turn numb as they pressed their bodies against the wall, feeling as though they had already be someone else¡¯s meal, only waiting for the knife and fork to start the feast!

    Everyone was so shocked they didn¡¯t even dare to move their bodies. Only after a while did they hear some gentle bubbling sounds, before the dozen meter wideva river started to surge, as though some massive life form underneath was slowly swimming away into the distance.

    By now, everyone¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat.

    All of them felt that the terrifying life form had definitely sensed their group. Perhaps they were too small and insignificant, and didn¡¯t even provide enough meat. Fortunately, the terrifying freak beneath theva was toozy to take action against them, sparing the group from death.

    ¡°Go go go! Fuck! This olddy doesn¡¯t want to stay here for one second longer!¡±

    Sister Hong¡¯s voice broke the deadlock, causing everyone to immediately start moving their hands and feet. With their lives at stake, anyone would pull out even theirst bit of strength. After much difficulty, everyone managed to nt their feet on solid ground. Only then could everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    Just thinking about the terrifying life form present in theva was enough for everyone¡¯s scalp to turn numb. They were utterly clueless about what rank it was; even that powerful bird freak waspletely helpless before it. After evading from Margaret, everyone believed that they would only encounter life forms around the 4th rank. However, the one beneath theva had broken all their expectations.

    There were crouching tigers and hidden dragons everywhere in this terrifying ce; terrifying life forms could just pop out of the ground at any moment. Right beneath them, theva continued to bubble as waves of heat surged towards the skies. Compared to the time when they were scaling the fault wall, the air within the cave was unexpectedly cooling. In fact, the darkness energies and sinister feel in the air were significantly lower here.

    This environment made everyone feel slightly more at ease, as the reduction in the darkness energies was an indicator that there weren¡¯t many powerful dimensional life forms present in this area.

    Continuing to travel within the cave, everyone was spooked out by the utter silence present within here. They could feel that the entire passageway sloped downwards, with some parts of the path being exceedingly precipitous. It seemed that they were walking deeper and deeper into the heart of the mountain range.

    Compared to the morefortable environment in the earlier half of the cave, the deeper half was filled with various kinds of noxious fumes that assailed their senses. Furthermore, the air was also getting increasingly thin, making it harder to breathe. It was only due to everyone¡¯s endurance being rather good, along with repeatedly holding their breaths, that they managed to make it out from the cave. Sister Hong yed the biggest role here. With her supernatural sensory abilities, she had basically managed to spot all of the life forms they encountered along the way, allowing everyone to sessfully evade all of them. It was impossible to imagine the situation they would be in if Sister Hong wasn¡¯t in their group!

    After traveling for approximately a few dozen kilometers, the cave started to widen and the height of the ceiling increased; it no longer seemed like a cave, it was a huge tunnel.

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    All of a sudden, terrifying beastial roars reverberated over from the distance, shaking the air within this vast mountain tunnel, causing everyone¡¯s heart to be filled with shock.

    ¡°Everyone be careful.¡± If they really came across into any life form within this passageway, they would truly be unable to escape, as it was nigh impossible for them to retreat the way they came from. After all, this was a shortcut; if they really retreated, they would have to force their way through the entire 2ndyer above ground. Who knew what kind of frightening life forms they would meet if they were to do so!

    Sister Hong was unable to confirm the identity of the roar. ¡°It sounds a bit like a Cerberus. I hope it isn¡¯t a 3 headed one¡­¡±

    Although the roars came from an extreme distance, they were progressively getting closer.

    A disgusting smell proceeded to waft towards them from the distance, which came right from the entrance of the gigantic cave. There were countless bones that had been piled up and formed into quite a fewirs.

    ¡°This is the exit. That person told me that this ce is rtively safe to travel through. Looks like things have changed over time. This ce has now be their of Cerberi.¡± Sister Hong said upon regaining her senses.

    Nevertheless, the size of thoseirs weren¡¯t toorge. Despite there being many bone-made dens present, the majority of them were about 1 to 2 metres in width, with thergest being less than 4 metres.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any 3-headed Cerberus.¡± Gong Yi concluded while letting out a breath. Cerberi were probably one of the rtively weaker life forms present in the 2ndyer. Even after reaching their fully mature 3-headed form, they were only ssified as peak 4th rank dimensional life forms. Furthermore, that was the limit of this life form. The majority of Cerberi would only have 1 or 2 heads, respectively ssified as 3rd to 4th rank life forms. ¡°If we head down towards the left, we will reach the 3rdyer within 2 kilometers. The life forms in the cursednds mostly stick to their territories, and would not simply step into anotheryer. Therefore, we just have to reach the 3rdyer to be safe from them.¡±

    Safe? Everyoneughed bitterly in response. Perhaps, that might be true. However, no one knew what awaited them further on. This journey was truly a perilous one.

    At this moment, the Cerberi weren¡¯t in theirir, though beastial roars continued to ring out from outside of the cave. Everyone continued to creep along the side of the cave. Nearing the entrance, they finally saw a vast stretch ofnd before them, just like the ins of the 1styer.

    At this moment, a group of Cerberi were lying on the ground not far from the entrance of the cave.

    Of the whole pack, 2 of them were especiallyrge. One of them had a glossy neck, and despite having only 1 head, it towered over the rest at 3 meters in height, appearing simr in size to a mature Cerberus. The other one was slightly bigger, and had 2 heads, while its fiery eyes flickered with light. Lyingzily on the ground, it appeared to be enjoying thefort from the high temperatures. It was the king of this small pack, with the 1-headed Cerberus most probably being its mate.

    Other than the 2 mature Cerberi, the majority of the other Cereberi were still adolescents, and appeared to be the size of ponies orrge dogs. Their limbs brimmed with power, while theherglow of hellish mes surged from their eyes and limbs. At this moment, they were surrounding a few small Evil Demons, teasing them as they learned the techniques of hunting.

    Those few small Evil Demons were covered with wounds. Faced against more powerful and higher-ranking life forms, those exceedingly vicious fellows from the outer fringes of the cursednds had been beaten up like punching bags, none of them daring to engage inbat. At this moment, they only wished to flee. Nevertheless, any of them that asionally managed to rush out of the encirclement of inexperienced adolescents would immediately get swatted back by the 1-headed Cerberus lying at the side. With its iparable strength, the small Evil Demon would immediately vomit blood, losing half of its life in the process.

    Gong Yi shot a few looks towards the rest, before making some hand signs, indicating to everyone to not rm the fellows at the entrance of the cave, before quietly slipping out of the cave by the side.

    After a few weeks together, everyone had built up a level of tacit understanding with each other. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, before holding their breaths and slowly tiptoed as they edged out from the side of the cave.

    Indeed, the concealment of their aura was effective, as they weren¡¯t being detected. However, all of a sudden, a trapped small Evil Demon suddenly started to shriek, before pointing vigorously towards the direction where Wang Zhong and the others were hidden. From its point of view, the actions of those humans waspletely visible.

    Sensing something, the 2rge Cerberi suddenly turned their heads towards them.

    They had been discovered!

 Chapter 676 - Eat them all!

    <h4>Chapter 676: Eat them all!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Upon seeing life forms brimming with vitality walking out from itsir, the 2rge Cerberi instantly gawked, before quickly reacting.

    ROAR!

    The 2-headed Cerberus lying on the ground immediately gave a loud roar. The terrifying hellish mes in its eyes danced crazily, instantly expanding in size, causing them to appear just like jet-ck burningnterns that radiated with a dark glow. Furiously standing up, its hind legs gave a stamp, propelling its body ferociously towards Gong Yi and the others.

    Everyone started to curse silently.

    The speed of this 2-headed Cerberus was extremely quick, travelling at more than double the speed of the small Evil Demons they had encountered in the 1styer. Therefore, wanting to throw them off was practically impossible, leaving the group with no option but to enter a head-on confrontation.

    ¡°Take action and kill them!¡±

    Without needing Gong Yi¡¯smands, Reynolds had already taken action!

    Fights that were destined could not be avoided. Throughout this journey, everyone had managed to evade many potential fights with the help of Sister Hong. Nevertheless, all of them knew that if they were to flee right now, they would be decimated by those freaks. Furthermore, where the hell could they flee to in this ce?!

    Therefore, Reynolds had already taken action even before Gong Yi had said anything. The runic de in his hand blossomed with a scorching white-hot radiance, appearing to greatly expand in his hand, turning long andrge as he cleaved downwards before him.

    The eruption of a Heroic Soul Stage soldier was extremely frightening. Furthermore, with his iparably richbat experience, Reynolds did not disy any gaudiness or mour in his attack. In an instant, he had already fully unleashed his de intent. Being unable to assimte with the terrifying de sh, the darkness essence in the air was cleaved into 2, creating what seemed like a spatial tear, de glint perfused out, disying its endless might!

    Faced against such a ferocious attack, the 2-headed Cerberus had unexpectedly not shown any intention of evading, as it smashed its head straight towards the descending chop! Hellish mes exploded forth from its eyes, expanding to half a meter in height, while ck gases started to seep out from its body, enveloping its entire being with a ck defensiveyer.

    BANG!

    The de arc cleaved down onto the 2-headed Cerberus, causing a terrifying white halo of light to expand out alongside a frightening energy shockwave. All of the soundsing from the collision were instantly distorted, before a figure was sent flying in retreat as the massive halo of light rippled out.

    Reynolds felt his arms turn numb, as the strike on the Cerberus head made him felt as though he was attempting to chop a meteorite. The Cerberus¡¯ head had a thick externalyer, coupled with the ck defensiveyer, making it extremely tough and resilient. Despite taking Reynolds¡¯s terrifying chop head-on?<i>(punny, heh)?</i>, there was only a slight scratch on its surface before Reynolds was sent flying from the rebounding force.

    Nevertheless, the massive chopping force had caused the Cerberus¡¯s left head to shake slightly. To reduce the impact, its body started to tilt to the left. However, the right head started to roar out malevolently, wanting to exact revenge on the thing that attacked it!

    Pa pa!

    By this time, a silvery whip shade had weed it, immediately twining around its neck. With a fierce tug, the long whip wrapped around thetter¡¯s neck twice, before its barbs hooked on, instantly anchoring it on the Cerberus¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Come down here!¡± Sister Hong gave a loud roar as Soul Power surged from her entire body, causing her to sparkle with silvery light.

    ROAR~~~

    Feeling pain from the silver whip¡¯s barbs biting into its neck, the 2-headed Cerberus roared out in fury, disying its endless power as it gave a fierce tug of its head.

    Pa!

    An explosive sound rang out, as the silver whip was unable to endure the freakishly powerful forcesing from Sister Hong and the 2-headed Cerberus, resulting in its Soul Power-condensed extension to be forcefully snapped apart. The rebounding force from the snap sent Sister Hong off her feet, as if a fist had smashed into her chest, causing her face to turn red and blood to fill her mouth.

    Despite facing against 2 simple attacks, a 4th rank dimensional life form was utterly heaven-defying in its strength and defence!

    Having snapped the silver whip, the Cerberus immediately lunged towards Reynolds, as his chop had caused it to feel more threatened than Sister Hong¡¯s whip. However, before it could increase its speed to deal with Reynolds, Gong Yi¡¯s exceedingly quick figure had already appeared high in the air above the Cerberus¡¯s body.

    The twin daggers in his hands sparkled with an unstoppable silvery glow as the Soul Power condensed at their tips started to intertwine and weave about. In the next second, they started to form what seemed like a spiraling drill that jabbed down fiercely towards one of the Cerberus¡¯s massive eyes.

    The power from the twin daggers was more than sufficient for the Cerberus to feel danger, as well as the extremely powerful destructive force present within. Not daring to defend against this attack with its eyes, the Cerberus hastily pulled its head to the left.

    However, as pulled its head to the side, a silvery whip had alreadye wrapping around from the left, while a resplendent de glint had blossomed right before it.

    The hunting of small Evil Demons in the 1styer during the past few weeks had allowed everyone to reap great benefits, also creating a certain level of coordination between them. As long as one of them took action, the others would naturally know how to mutuallyplement and supplement one another¡¯s movements, attacks and positioning. At this moment, the trio had formed an encirclement, unleashing attacks from 3 different directions that restricted the movements of the 2-headed Cerberus, leaving thetter stunned with attacks smashing down onto it.

    Sister Hong¡¯s silver whip had wrapped around its hind leg before pulling it up, causing the Cerberus to lose bnce, and unable to exert any force. Gong Yi¡¯s spiralling daggers was now the attack nearest to it, aiming right at the Cerberus¡¯s eyes, attracting the greatest portion of its attention.

    Yet, this wasn¡¯t the true killing move. At this instant, Reynolds had already recondensed his de intent, forming a radiant de arc that he chopped down fiercely on one of the Cerberus¡¯s head. Uponnding, it smashed down so hard that the head turned dizzy, its legs turning soft.

    Despite 3 great Heroic Soul Stage experts taking action together, it was difficult to deal with a 4th rank Dimensional life form.

    However, there wasn¡¯t just a single Cerberus here.

    ¡°Roar!¡± With an intense st of wind, the female 1-headed Cerberus roared in fury as it entered the fight, lunging over towards the silver whip-wielding Sister Hong.

    Sister Hong attempted to pull her whip back and lowered her head to evade the iing Cerberus. However, the whip was immediately tugged repeatedly by the left leg that it was wrapped around, which resulted in it snapping free. At the same time, the female Cerberus had already lunged over. Despite avoiding sharp teeth, Sister Hong was now met with a gigantic tree-sized paw sweeping over, instantly smacking her away. Flying through the air, she smashed against the side of the cave, caused arge depression to form!

    ¡°Careful!¡± A few people shouted out, while Gong Yi and Reynolds attempted to immediately head over to help. However, they were immediately obstructed by the 2-headed Cerberus who had shaken itself free of the whip. This 4th rank dimensional life form really moved too quickly! Without Sister Hong¡¯s obstruction, their 3-man encirclement had immediately copsed. Furthermore, they were now being suppressed by the Cerberi¡¯s counteroffensive.

    Furthermore, the eyes of the litter of adolescent Cerberi lit up like torches as they rushed towards Wang Zhong and little Xin. Taking this advantage, the little Evil Demons that they were ying around with earlier had scattered like birds, disappearing instantly without a trace.

    All dimensional life forms possess innate senses that allowed them to estimate the dimensional energiesing from any life form. Clearly, those adolescents could tell that Wang Zhong and little Xin were the weakest of the bunch. In fact, the Soul Power responses from the 2 were even weaker than the small Evil Demons they were ying around with. Furthermore, the blood and flesh of these humans were brimming with abundant life force, which was exceedingly enticing to those Evil Demon life forms.

    Eat them, eat them! Eat them all!

    The adolescent Cerberi started tounch their offensive. Although they were young, each one of them was close to 2 meters height, about as tall as a human. Their sharp teeth dripped with saliva, while a dense, foul smell gushed out from their jaws. Although their hellish fire eyes had yet to take shape, they still radiated with a heart-palpitatingherglow. Furthermore, they also moved at an extremely quick speed. Perhaps, due to their smaller size and greater agility, their speeds weren¡¯t inferior to the 2 mature Cerberi, appearing right before Wang Zhong and little Xin in a split second.

 Chapter 677 - Theyâ€™re all Oscar-worthy actors

    <h4>Chapter 677: They¡¯re all Oscar-worthy actors</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Their sharp ws appearing just like sharp steel des, the 4 to 5 adolescent Cerberi proceeded to move in cooperation, lunging over to Wang Zhong and little Xin from various angles just like what they would do when hunting prey.

    Little Xin¡¯s small face turned pale in fright as she turned to run, moving at a rather quick speed. On the contrary, Wang Zhong immediately lifted his runic shield.

    Bang!

    The massive impact caused the azure glowing runic patterns of his runic shield to tremble, sending Wang Zhong severalrge steps backwards, his hands turning slightly numb as a result.

    This impact was almost at the level of the top-notch heavy soldiers in the CHF! Yet, this was merely one adolescent Cerberus.

    Ding!

    Wang Zhong stamped his left foot fiercely into the ground, forcefully stabilising his body. As this happened, the second Cerberus had already rushed over.

    Bang!

    The runic shield sparkled with an intense brilliance that was even brighter than before.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s whole body was surging with Soul Power. However, he did notpress his Soul Power to transform it into silver-coloured Heroic Soul Soul Power. Therefore, in this instant, he could only unleash the 200 grasso limit his Casted Soul could disy.

    The potential of his Great 5 Elements Constitution was disyed to its full effect. Despite only unleashing 200 grassos of Soul Power, the resonance it formed with the movements of his fleshly body allowed him to unleash extraordinary power, which increased his body¡¯s toughness to a level that wasn¡¯t inferior to that of Dimensional life forms.

    His upper body had been bent backward by the impact. However, relying on the leg supporting his weight, he stopped himself from bending back further, forcibly resisting the iing force of the impact.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes erupted with brilliance as Soul Power surged out from him.

    3rd drive!

    In an instant, he unleashed a killing move. Turning the rebounding force into a counterattack, he smashed his runic shield into the head of the adolescent Cerberus!

    After all, being just a 3rd rank Dimensional life form, 200 Grassos was the maximum power the adolescent Cerberus could unleash. Although it wasn¡¯t much inferior to Wang Zhong¡¯s Great 5 Elements Constitution, they were miles apart in terms ofbat techniques and fighting experience.

    Bang!

    The runic shield was shoved forwards fiercely, and the head of the iing Cerberus simply exploded into bits and pieces.

    Wu wu!

    Seeing this, the other adolescent Cerberi seemed to be scared shitless, as they immediately whimpered in response.

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar, roar!¡±

    However, on the other side, the adult 1-headed female Cerberus had gone crazy with anger.

    Despite being a cruel and vicious Evil Demon life form, they would still develop maternal instincts. At this moment, its child had been decimated by an iparably weak prey! It was furious and filled with endless anger!

    Immediately giving up on pursuing Sister Hong, who was just a few feet away, it turned around and rushed towards Wang Zhong. The dark hellish mes from its eyes spurted outwards over a meter long, unleashing an astonishing pressure through its furious gaze.

    Filled with rage, the female Cerberus shot forwards at a truly astonishing speed. Just as Wang Zhong unleashed his attack, the former had already arrived before him!

    Lunging its head forwards, it bared its sharp teeth, wanting to rip Wang Zhong into shreds! With a sway of his lower body, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure disappeared like a shadow as he forcibly turned his body in evasion.

    However, the beast was really too quick! Furthermore, its eleration was too terrifying! There was utterly no time for Wang Zhong to condense any Heroic Soul Soul Power. However, it was too hard to rely merely on his Casted Soul Stage strength to match up against the female Cerberus. Although he had managed to move and started to sway his body, the sharp fangs still pierced his waist, causing blood to spurt out. The attack shoved his centre of gravity to the side, causing Wang Zhong to spin like a top.

    Pa!

    Having exceedingly abundantbat experience, its gigantic ws had already swept downwards fiercely as its initial attack connected with Wang Zhong.

    He was once praised by countless people during the CHF for standing on equal ground with Mo Wen, who was powerful enough to match up with the best of the best in the Heroic Soul Stage. However, there were 2 mistakes in this assumption.

    Firstly, the ¡°best of the best¡± was mostly indicating the apex of those in the first phase of the Heroic Soul Stage, who had between 200 and 1000 Grassos of Soul Power. Although they could call themselves ¡°peak Heroic Souls¡±, they were merely at the peak of the initial phase. The second thing was the origin and eruption of power. If Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were given sufficient time topress and transform their Soul Power, they would indeed be invincible among the Initial Phase Heroic Souls. However, the problem was, who would give their opponent so much time to prepare during genuinebat?

    Too quick! The Cerberus had hurtled over too quickly!

    In fact, Wang Zhong was utterly incapable of reading the moves of the 1-headed female Cerberus with his eyes. The only thing he could rely on was his Heart¡¯s Eye!

    Before he could restore his bnce, he had already sensed the Cerberus¡¯ second attack heading his way. Wang Zhong stopped caring about his bnce as he instantly channeled all of his Soul Power into his runic shield. At the same time, he activated his Great 5 Elements Constitution, turning his body as rigid as steel!

    Just as he made his preparations, the giant wsnded.

    BANG!

    An imposing might akin the toppling of Mount Tai instantly caused the earth to shake, while a human-sized crater was formed in the tough ground of the cursednds.

    With the weakened pressure, Sister Hong was able to wipe the bloodstains off her face. At this moment, another scar had been added to her face. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned, and there was a reason why this saying existed.

    A cruel sneer appeared at the corner of Sister Hong¡¯s mouth as she hollered, ¡°You damn smelly bug! You dare hurt this olddy¡¯s face! Don¡¯t you know that this olddy relies on this face to earn her keep!¡±

    At this moment, Sister Hong appeared to have turned into an entirely different person, as a peculiar aura gushed out ferociously from her body. In an instant, she had unleashed all of her Soul Power, which reached the peak of the Initial Phase Heroic Soul Stage, a terrifying 1000 Grasso output!

    Bang!

    A phantom started to appear behind her back, while a terrifying aura surged out. In the next second, an iparably gigantic blood-red cobra took form.

    This was?

    Dharma Idol?!

    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. Frankly speaking, despite knowing that she was holding back in the earlier battles they had experienced, Gong Yi sighed in admiration. Her near-perfect concealment of strength had managed to fool him, even with his unique and acute senses, as well as his prior investigations. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe her ims of being a weakling Heroic Soul Stage soldier that had consumed medicines and drugs to cast her Heroic Soul, nor did they believe that she had merely trained a few days with her personal bodyguards.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Sister Hong was actually a Heroic Soul Stage soldier with a Dharma idol!

    This was apletely different concept. ording to Lieutenant Will, at most 2 to 3 people among 100 Heroic Soul Stage soldiers would be able to condense their Dharma Idol. The rate was this low even after grouping the Initial, Middle and Top tier Heroic Soul Stage soldiers together; one could imagine the difficulty involved.

    Sister Hong¡¯s Dharma idol was definitely much more refined inparison to that of a newbie like Wang Zhong. With a twist and tap of her fingers, Soul Power circted, before exploding out from her Dharma Idol¡¯s mouth.

    The blood-red cobra phantom had already opened its maw. Upon appearing, its sharp fangs that dripped with concentrated poison gleamed in a chilling light, before shooting at lightning speed towards the female Cerberus was biting Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Blood Red Fangs!¡±

    A sense of danger instantly surged out from the very being of the Cerberus, shaking its heart and causing its whole body to tremble. It immediately wanted to hide and evade. However, at this instant, 2 golden lights blossomed from the shattered shield that it had pped into the ground!

    The spiraling cross wheels drew a massive arc in the air before flying with iparable uracy towards the Cerberus¡¯s eyes.

    Roar roar roar!

    Having focused all of its attention behind its head, the Cerberus had left its frontpletely unguarded, resulting in the golden spinning cross wheels striking its eyes head-on. The fiercely dancing hellish mes within its eyes contracted furiously as it closed its eyes in pain, shrieking out as its evasive manoeuvres came to a temporary halt.

    It was only for a brief instant. Yet, that was already more than sufficient.

    Hiss!

    The blood-red fang phantoms bit down fiercely into the Cerberus¡¯s neck, injecting a potent venom. Radiating with a reddish glow, the glowing-red poison visibly expanded across its neck. Within the short span of 2 to 3 seconds, it had already travelled to its 4 limbs!

 Chapter 678 - Heartâ€™s Blade

    <h4>Chapter 678: Heart¡¯s de</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    The berserk power that had been surging out from the Cerberus¡¯s entire body seemed to have spontaneously vanished into thin air. As whimpering sounds rang out from its throat, the glow of its eyes rapidly turned dim, while it started to sway. With a furious shove, Wang Zhong pushed his shield upwards, sending its gigantic body into the air. Flying towards the left side of the cave, it smashed against the wall with a massive bang!

    Sliding down the cave wall, its gigantic body copsed onto the ground, starting to twist and distort. Clearly, Sister Hong¡¯s Dharma Idol was a poison type. Once formed, a Dharma Idol usually expressed the most outstanding trait the user possessed and shape it into a high-level Soul Domination Combat Technique. Bluntly speaking, a Dharma Idol would be the final ace up their sleeves.

    Even Wang Zhong was secretly astonished by Sister Hong¡¯s Dharma Idol. Although this 1-headed female Cerberus wasn¡¯t particrly strong, its strength was still at the boundary between the 3rd and 4th rank, and it possessed an extremely strong vitality. Furthermore, it possessed what seemed like endless amounts of darkness energies within his body. Yet, it wasn¡¯t able to resist for more than a few seconds after getting bitten by Sister Hong¡¯s Dharma Idol.

    After unleashing her move, Sister Hong¡¯s chest heaved fiercely alongside her gasps for air. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to unleash such a move. Using Wang Zhong¡¯s long fight against Mo Wen as a benchmark would be a mistake for estimating how difficult it was to project the Dharma Idol and unleash a Soul Domination attack. After all, those 2 had yet to use the full power of their Dharma Idols. Genuinely powerful Heroic Soul experts who knew how to properly control their Dharma Idols were able to use it to do almost anything. Furthermore, they would be able to instantly activate it, and unleash inconceivablebat strength that was far more than just a simple multiplication of their strength. However, at the same time, doing so would be exceedingly taxing on their Soul Seas. The greater the power they unleashed, the greater the cost.

    Landing onto the ground, Sister Hong staggered a few dozen steps before managing to arrest her forward momentum and forcefully stand up straight, gasping heavily for air the entire time.

    On the other side, the 2-headed Cerberus was already at the brink of madness.

    ROAR~~~

    Terrifying roars rang out from its 2 heads, while the hellish mes within its eyes, the source of its darkness energies, erupted outwards, turning into 1-meter long mes. In an instant, its power output doubled as it forcefully smashed Reynolds away! Completely ignoring the Gong Yi¡¯s attacks, it rumbled straight towards Sister Hong.

    This Cerberus was a genuine 4th rank Dimensional life form! The frightening power it unleashed had formed a suppressive pressure on everyone, causing everyone to immediately felt as though night had fallen, forming a world without any sun, moon or stars. Being enveloped by such terrifying pressure, Sister Hong, who had just unleashed an extremely exhausting Soul Domination Combat Technique, waspletely incapable of enduring this 2-headed Cerberus¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Not so fast!¡±

    An explosive roar shook through the lightless, pressure-filled world, before a white ray of light suddenly condensed and took form before the 2-headed Cerberus.

    It was a gigantic de 7-8 meters long and 2-3 meters wide!

    In the instant it condensed and appeared in the air, the body of the de blossomed with a blinding radiance, with numerous runic patternsying criss-crossed across its surface; it lit up the entire dark, pressure-filled world like a sun!

    ¡°Yet another Dharma Idol?¡± Simba cried out in exasperation within Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea. ¡°This bunch of fellows are really too fake! They only take action during critical moments! They really made me worry!¡±

    No, that didn¡¯t seem like it.

    The majority of Dharma Idols would conform to the essence of what Dharma Idols were. Being the ¡°lowest-tier¡± of all Dharma Idols, a weapon-type, it shouldn¡¯t possess such eye-dazzling radiance and might upon its appearance.

    Instead, this Dharma Idol gave Wang Zhong a slightly simr feel to the ¡°Heart Sword¡± Carolyn had disyed, which was that of a life weapon, a Soul Weapon. This kind of weapon needed to be nurtured by one¡¯s own Spiritual Soul, resulting in it possessing unfathomable power. It was extremely likely that Reynolds was talented in the aspect of the Spiritual Soul, one of the most mysterious and most powerful talents. Even though he might not be on the same level as Carolyn, he definitely couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Furthermore, his Heroic Soul was way stronger than Carolyn, who was still in the Casted Soul Stage.

    At this instant, the dazzling white de radiated with a majestic might. The darkness that had enveloped the entire area immediately dissipated, while the furious 2-headed Cerberus was forcibly shaken up by the blossoming might.

    Whish!

    The de arc cleaved down fiercely from the air. Despite wanting to evade, a hazy feeling surfaced with the 2-headed Cerberus, as though the de had locked-on to it, making it impossible to evade!

    An instant after being shocked, its vicious character erupted with a roar. ck mes blossomed from its sharp ws as it met the de arc head on.

    Bang!

    The 2 attacks smashed against each other.

    The entire space seemed to have instantly solidified, before an alternating ck and white air wave expanded furiously in all directions, followed closely by a massive shockwave!

    The terrifying ¡°Heart¡¯s de¡± cleaved right between the Cerberus¡¯s 2 heads like a knife through butter.

    Whoosh¡­.

    Its entire body was chopped into half!

    Standing behind the 2 halves was Reynolds, with his short hair standing on its roots. His clothing and sleeves pped about from the winds generated by his surging aura and massive Soul Power, causing him to float in the air.

    On the side, the few remaining adolescent Cerberi reacted quickly, as the spectacle of the 2-headed Cerberi being chopped into half had scared the living daylights out of them. Terrified whimpers rang out of their mouths as they fled quickly into the distance.

    The group didn¡¯t attempt to pursue, while Reynoldsnded on the ground. Just like Sister Hong, unleashing such a powerful move had consumed an intense amount of energy. Being in a slightly better condition than Sister Hong, he was barely able to control his breathing.

    From start to finish, thebatsted no longer than 2 minutes. Nevertheless, everyone feltpletely exhausted after the end of this incident. 2 mature Cerberi, as well as 4-5 adolescent 3rd rank Cerberi which were stronger than those small Evil Demon. Being able to forcefullypete against this line-up, as well as finishing this fight in a swift and decisive manner, hadpletely exceeded Gong Yi¡¯s estimations.

    Little Xin rushed over with her beet-red face. Everyone had fought, yet she had fled. Fortunately, no one med her; involving her in the fight really wasn¡¯t much better than having her hide in a corner. Gong Yi made everyone rest as much as possible to recuperate as much as energy as they could, while looking over to the corpses of the 2 mature Cerberi.

    Despite possessing thick and muscr limbs, there still wasn¡¯t any fresh blood flowing out from the 2 halves, filling everyone with regret. Nevertheless, their flesh appeared red and soft, with quite a few slivers of blood coursing through them. Clearly, they had much more blood essence than the dried up small Evil Demons. From an economic aspect, it would be a crime to waste it. Therefore, immediately taking action, Gong Yi cut up its chest, collecting its heart to harvest its blood essence. The quantity of blood essence present was worlds apart from the small Evil Demon. Although its blood was jet ck, it possessed a quality that caused Gong Yi¡¯s ears to shiver and his expression to change.

    The sounds ofbat as well as the smell of blooding from the Cerberus¡¯s corpse seemed to have attracted some uninvited guests in the vicinity, with terrifying beastial roars ringing out from the east not far from them. The roars didn¡¯t seemed to be from Cerberi, yet everyone could tell that it definitely came from rather frightening life forms.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Although Reynolds and Sister Hong had yet topletely recover, they could no longer wait and hang out here any longer. Rapidly using his dagger to dig out the 2-headed Cerberus¡¯s heart, which was still full of blood, he gave it a forceful squeeze, filling up half a small bottle. Not daring to stay here any longer, Wang Zhong supported Sister Hong, and Gong Yi supported Reynolds, as they rapidly fled the area.

 Chapter 679 - Everyoneâ€™s here for a reason

    <h4>Chapter 679: Everyone¡¯s here for a reason</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Fortunately, with this small cave exit being near the entrance of the 3rdyer, they only travelled another 4-5 kilometers before spotting the ck rocky mountain that Gong Yi had described in his earlier briefing.

    This mountain appeared to be scored with wounds; its surface was pockmarked, with dense and numerousrge caves covering the entire mountainside, causing it to appear just like a massive ant mount that had been exposed to the world. Just looking at the dense array of caves was enough to make people dizzy.

    However, in Gong Yi¡¯s eyes, the dizzying,byrinthine roads appeared just like a straight line in Gong Yi¡¯s eyes. From his perspective, everything was automatically sorted and organised into an easily understandable form. Unorganised messes that made ordinary people confused would be clearly processed in his mind due to his innate talent. Even the tiniest details that would take people hours to notice were easily found by him after just a quick look. After taking a few minutes to scan their surroundings, he moved off without any hesitation, leading the group into an inconspicuous cave.

    No unworthy person would dare to ascend Mount Liang (from Water Margin). Gong Yi had already made the necessary evaluations, based on the information he had obtained beforehand and his assessment of his own strength. He believed that he could pull it off; furthermore, he was confident of his gift of the gab.

    Only after entering the cave did everyone finally manage to breathe a sigh of relief. They had heard terrifying beastial roars ringing out from where they had engaged inbat with the pack of Cerberi. At this moment, there seemed to be more than one terrifying life form at that location, and they seemed to be fighting with one another. Despite being more than 4-5 kilometers away, the roars could still reach them. Obviously, those ferocious beasts duking it out over the corpses of those 2 dead Cerberi.

    Everyone felt their hearts pounding in their chests.They were lucky to have fled the scene ofbat in time. If not, they might have been targeted by those terrifying life forms, and that would definitely have been disastrous for them. Even though they could put up a fight, they couldn¡¯t afford to dy their progress. Furthermore, despite the infighting, the native life forms would definitely prioritise and target life forms that were not from their world. The mutated beasts on Earth could not bepared to the Dimensional life forms here. After all, this was their home turf, and their strength would not be weakened or restricted. Everyone understood the severity of this matter; it was pointless to judge those beasts with the same ranking system used back on Earth. This was why Sister Hong and Reynolds had acted so decisively, as attempting to continue hiding in that situation would only lead to their death.

    Wang Zhong supported Sister Hong into a seated position on the floor of the cave, before sitting down with Reynolds and Gong Yi. Quickly opening her backpack, Little Xin retrieved water and food for everyone. Since she had been useless in the earlier fight, she wanted to y her part now.

    Everyone gulped down big mouthfuls of water. Although they were usually stringent on their water rationing, as their future was still unknown, their earlier fight had left them extremely spent. Panting hard, Reynolds and Sister Hong tried their best to calm their beating hearts as they stuffed their mouths with food and water, creating a rather solemn atmosphere.

    Earlier in their journey, everyone had hidden their true strength. While it was rather distasteful, it was still understandable; this was the first time that they had met one another, and it was in such an inhospitable environment. Of course, everyone sent here was a ¡°good person¡±, and was sent here for a reason. This made it even more difficult for them to trust one another, and despite getting more familiar with one another along the way, no one would be willing to ce their lives in others¡¯ hands.

    However, Sister Hong had unleashed her Dharma Idol without any hesitation during the fight to save Wang Zhong. Furthermore, Reynolds had revealed his terrifying ¡°Soul Weapon¡± for the sake of saving Sister Hong. The level of trust between them had naturally improved; fighting back-to-back in life-or-deathbat situations, they had berade-in-arms.

    ¡°Ha ha!¡± All of a sudden, Sister Hongughed with a mouth stuffed with food, breaking the awkward silence that filled the cave. Hearing that, a smile surfaced on Reynolds¡¯s face, closely followed by Gong Yi, Wang Zhong, and Little Xin.

    They had really survived a terrifying ordeal.

    A lot of people loved to talk about living and dying together. However, in reality, few would actually see it through.

    Standing together and facing death, and trusting one another to cover your back; experiences like these would naturally cause people to develop a bond with one another, be morefortable around one another, and lower their guard against others.

    In an instant, the awkward atmosphere within the cave had been dispelled, reced by a much warmer and cozy atmosphere.

    ¡°Spiritual Soul talent, Heart¡¯s de,¡± Gong Yi said as he nced towards Reynolds, his tone showing his great interest. ¡°I can think of one person.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What person?¡± Reynolds¡¯s icy expression seemed to have warmed a little.

    With a smile, Gong Yi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t personally know that person, but his fame has been circting within the Federation¡¯s Internal Security Battalion for all this time. It was a rather eye-catching wanted announcement about a criminal who hadmitted innumerable S rank offenses. I¡¯ve heard that this fellow had specifically taken action against the aristocratic families, and had killed quite a few of theirter generations, as well as looting quite a bit of their wealth.¡±

    Despite being in such a vile environment, gossip wouldn¡¯t stop. Hearing what Gong Yi had just mentioned, Sister Hong, Little Xin, and even Wang Zhong revealed expressions of great interest.

    Giving a smile, Reynolds did not confirm or deny Gong Yi¡¯s implicit ims.

    Biting down on apressed biscuit, the resulting crumbs became stuck within his thick beard as he took his time to properly chew it. After a short while, a sh of killing intent shed across his eyes before speaking slowly. ¡°That¡¯s because they deserve to be killed.¡±

    His tone was extremely heavy, apanied by a cold, callous hatred and decisiveness.

    Hearing that, Gong Yi gave Reynolds a pat on the shoulder. In the Federation, those yboys from the various great aristocratic families were infamous. Being a subordinate of the Gui Family, one of the most rampant and overbearing among the aristocratic families, Gong Yi had met many who ¡°deserved to be killed¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that. Those people should have been killed a long time ago. Nevertheless, you really have the guts to actually do it. Both officially and in the underground, high bounties have been ced on your head, yet in some weird miracle, both sides ended up hampering each other. This is how the world works, alright. ept it, old brother,¡± said Gong Yi with a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no end to those bastards.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no end to them. However, so what?¡± Reynolds replied in an indifferent tone. ¡°Although I might not be able to change the world, at the very least, I can still do something about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a real man!¡± Sister Hong eximed as she gave a thumbs up. ¡°This olddy loves heroes like you the most! If I establish my own business in the future, I¡¯ll make sure to give you an 80% discount! However, you can¡¯t keep tabs, okay? I won¡¯t be easily bullied.¡±

    A slight smirk appeared on Reynolds¡¯s stiff face as he reconsidered his impression of Sister Hong. ¡°Your extraordinary senses and danger perception really makes me remember a famous figure in the assassination world.¡±

    ¡°A girl¡¯s intuition is perfect and definite¡­¡± Sister Hong replied as she twirled a lock of hair, before humming a tune with a grin. However, despite her strength, her singing wasn¡¯t something to bemended.

    Everyone started tough, before Gong Yi raised everyone¡¯s curiosity once again. ¡°All right then. This isn¡¯t something about intuition; don¡¯t forget what I used to do. In the ck market¡¯s killer ranking list, the Red Queen is ranked at 5 stars, and excels in concealment and poisons. Only when faced against troublesome opponents would she reveal her Blood Red Cobra Dharma Idol.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. What ¡®killer¡¯. It sounds so awful.¡± Sister Hong rolled her eyes. ¡°The economy¡¯s not doing well, especially with so many of you swindlers out there. I¡¯m just being forced to do some side jobs to survive. If not, wouldn¡¯t my group of sisters be left cold and hungry? Would you be willing to provide the money?¡±

    She seemed rather reluctant about mentioning about her identity as a killer, shifting the limelight to Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 680 - Insane gambler

    <h4>Chapter 680: Insane gambler</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    During the earlier fight, the insta-kill attacks that Wang Zhong had used against those adolescent Cerberi were exceedingly beautiful. Furthermore, not only did he receive the female Cerberus¡¯s all-out attack ande out unscathed, he was still able to unleash a counter-attack. This was the main reason why Sister Hong¡¯s Dharma Idol Soul Domination attack had managed to connect. This level ofbat performance was too ridiculous for a Casted Soul Stage!

    ¡°You guys should stop talking about me. The real shocker should be about the Casted Soul Stage that could unleash this level ofbat strength. I¡¯m really curious. Which family is brave enough to dare send you to this ce?¡± All of a sudden, she patted her head, beforementing as though she had suddenlye to a realisation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about a Casted Soul Stage member of the Mo Family who¡¯s extremely famous within the Federation¡¯s Mechanized Battalion. He could defeat Heroic Soul Stage soldiers with his Casted Soul Stagebat strength, and had be an instructor for Heroic Soul soldiers. Furthermore, the Mo Family¡¯s training of theirter generations is always perverted and life-threatening. Could you be that inhuman one from the Mo Family?¡±

    However, before Wang Zhong could reply, Gong Yi had already taken the lead while shooting an ambiguous smile towards him. ¡°Indeed, Mo Wen is a terrifying genius among the Federation¡¯s younger generation, and is the Mo Family¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Protector; his future prospects are indeed boundless. However, he isn¡¯t Mo Wen, but¡­ the person who defeated Mo Wen.¡±

    Defeated Mo Wen???

    Astonishment appeared on both Reynold¡¯s and Sister Hong¡¯s faces. Unlike other people from aristocratic families, Mo Wen did not have an exaggerated reputation. Nevertheless, despite not having as much fame as Gui Hao, he was rather famous among the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers. Although his currentbat strength was still insufficient, he would definitely be a terrifying powerhouse in the future.

    Yet, Wang Zhong had actually been able to defeat Mo Wen¡­.

    Hearing that, Wang Zhong smiled towards Gong Yi, who shrugged his shoulders before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re too famous. Although I didn¡¯t pay attention to your name in the beginning, I came to a realisation after some time. A Casted Soul Stage by the name of Wang Zhong. If you aren¡¯t a fake, it definitely has to be you.¡±

    Wang Zhong immediately understood what Gong Yi meant. That fellow had already recognized him right at the beginning, though he did not mention it at all. Thinking about it, despite being captured, Gong Yi was once one of the higher-ups within the Gui Family, so it was impossible for Wang Zhong to have escaped his informationwork. In fact, he might have even watched some of Wang Zhong¡¯s fights during the CHF.

    Compared to Gong Yi, Sister Hong¡¯s eyes were wide open. A surprised expression appeared on Reynolds¡¯s face as he looked over. As for Little Xin, her eyes had already lit up like torches, along with an expression of worship on her face. ¡°Really? Brother Wang Zhong, you¡¯ve defeated Mo Wen, the strongest sessor of the Mo Family? Oh my god¡­¡±

    However, Little Xin¡¯s worshipping and hopeful gaze quickly turned dim and tear-filled.

    Everyone else was so strong, and she felt that she was the most useless among them. Not only had she been a dead weight, in the battle earlier, her immediate reaction had been to flee.

    Gong Yiughed, before saying, ¡°You did pretty good just now. Not creating any inconvenience during a situation like that is already a worthy contribution.¡±

    Although she was in the Heroic Soul stage, she was, after all, a 13 to 14-year-old little girl. Among the people present, only Little Xin had casted her Heroic Soul with the help of medicines and drugs. Although her little bit ofbat strength was still passable against small Evil Demons, she was extremely clear about how useless she was against stronger Dimensional life forms.

    A rare look of kindness appeared on Gong Yi¡¯s face. Regardless of the situation, having a bunch of formidable fellows by his side was definitely something to be happy about. Both Sister Hong and Reynolds had left him slightly astonished with their disys of strength. In fact, Wang Zhong had also given him a big surprise. Despite already having recognised this little Casted Soul Stage soldier a few days ago, knowing that he had defeated Mo Wen in an epic showdown and had been crowned as the number one youth Casted Soul Stage expert in the Federation, Gong Yi didn¡¯t truly believe that Wang Zhong would actually be able to go toe-to-toe with a 4th rank Dimensional life form! Furthermore, he and Sister Hong had managed to work together to kill a mature Cerberus.

    Actually, the Casted Soul Stage was considered to be equivalent to a junior apprenticeship in terms of cultivation progress. In fact, those in this stage were practically infants learning how to walk. Regardless of their individual strength in this stage, there would always be other limitations and restrictions. Furthermore, it was impossible for those Casted Soul Stages to genuinely experience livebat under harsh conditions. Even those aristocratic family princes, princesses, and sessors who imed to have undergone countless training and experiences were of no exception! Their ¡°life and death training¡± was merely a more intense form of training, but supervised by their elders to ensure that there was no true danger.

    Although these ¡°experts¡± might be able to put up extremely spectacr performances inpetitions, they would instantly turn into weaklings or cowards if they were thrown into the frontlines of the Hyperdimensions, to face against those frightening Dimensional life forms without the protection of their elders.

    Therefore, Gong Yi wouldn¡¯t simply establish connections with everyone he recognised. On the contrary, he had already seen many different kinds of experts, but didn¡¯t make a move. This was how he had developed his foundation as a gambler. In fact, he was even able to judge the strength of those in the Heavenly Soul Stage. Nevertheless, he had truly underestimated Wang Zhong. From the looks of it, Wang Zhong might not even have used his full strength in the earlier fight!

    ¡°Ha ha! Everyone here has been brought together by fate.¡± The earlier battle had helped reform and deepen the level of friendship between them. Restingzily against the cave wall, Sister Hong continued, ¡°With so many famous people here, it suddenly doesn¡¯t seem to bad to be tossed into this ce.¡±

    ¡°Enough with that!¡± added Gong Yi with a hearty chuckle as he shook his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t say such unlucky words! I still want to live on, and enjoy a new and vibrant life over at the empire.¡±

    ¡°The only one I¡¯m curious about is you.¡± said Sister Hong with a grin as she looked towards Gong Yi. ¡°You make yourself appear like an extremely bright man, with all of your actions being meticulously nned. Furthermore, with your status in the Gui Family, how did you end up here? All for just embezzling some of their public funds?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth, or the cover story?¡± Gong Yi chuckled as he gave his reply.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± Sister Hong rolled her eyes at Gong Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s a result of my decisions.¡± Gong Yi replied while pushing his spectacles up; ¡°The so-called loss of public funds is just a casual joke to make you guysugh. Sorry about that. After all, everyone wasn¡¯t that familiar with each other at the start.¡±

    ¡°Truthfully speaking, I¡¯ve made a gamble within my circle. In simple terms, it¡¯s a bet.¡± he said with a smile. ¡°If I¡¯m able to survive and get out of here, I¡¯ll be able to win arge sum of money, and that¡¯s much better than working for the Gui Family.¡±

    Everyone looked towards Gong Yi in dumbfounded shock. Is this motherfucker insane? Even being forced to, or doing so for training, was still better than doing it all just for a bet¡­

    ¡°Just for that? Are you mad! You¡¯ve actuallye here on your own ord.¡± Sister Hong rolled her eyes, her inner gossipmonger ring to life. ¡°You have to be alive to spend money, you know. This olddy also likes money, but I absolutely wouldn¡¯t do charity work like that.¡±

    Gong Yi raised a finger in response.

    ¡°100 million? That¡¯s a lot, but you have to alive to spend it. What¡¯s more, there are many ways to earn money. This isn¡¯t worthwhile.¡± Sister Hong concluded while shaking her head.

    With a smile, Gong Yi replied, ¡°10 billion.¡±

    Everyone within the cave collectively held their breaths; this was a gargantuan sum even for the 10 Great Families.

    How much was 10 billion? For the sake of establishing their new area in Tianjing and building a dimensional base station, the Assassin Family had staked their entire wealth, also selling quite a bit of their businesses in Saint Mongol, yet they were barely able to raise 8 billion¡­ 10 billion was almost enough to buy all of the assets that a 1st ss aristocratic family owned!

    What kind of person could make such a bet with this fellow?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pool, so there¡¯s naturally more than one person involved. In fact, there¡¯s a lot of people involved in this bet.¡± Gong Yi replied. ¡°Furthermore, the loss of the Gui Family¡¯s money is naturally real. After all, I need to give the Gui Family a reason to send me here. What¡¯s more, I need arge amount of capital to organize this bet.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! You already made such a massive bet, and yet you still want to harvest that little bit of Evil Demon Blood¡­¡± Sister Hong was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 681 - Heart-to-heart

    <h4>Chapter 681: Heart-to-heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°There are a lot of reasons for collecting the blood. I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone will be able to walk out from here, so that¡¯s a failsafe for my bet. In any case, I have no paths of retreat. I also want to give everyone a chance to sharpen our coordination, as well as give everyone a chance to understand one another. The results seem pretty good so far. If not, today¡¯s fight might not have gone that smoothly.¡± said Gong Yi in anguid manner, finally rxing the tension in his heart.

    ¡°This Evil Demon Blood is just small change. I¡¯ve said before that I won¡¯t treat my ownpatriots unfairly. If we can get out from here, there will definitely be a portion within that 10 billion for you.¡± He smiled as he spread his arms. ¡°Truly speaking, I much prefer the exhration of gambling. The structure of the Federation is truly horrible! The 10 Great Families lock all of the resources firmly in their grasp. I want to use this opportunity to jump out of the cage, from just being a mere chess piece, and the empire is a pretty good choice for me.¡±

    Not just Sister Hong, even Reynolds and Wang Zhong were dumbfounded by everything Gong Yi was saying. This guy truly was a madman!

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. People need goals in life, right? This is my goal. I don¡¯t seek immortality, but I want to have an exciting life. If we get out from here, let¡¯s be business partners, alright? Reynolds, I see that you¡¯re very free, and there will be no obstruction in you plundering the rich to give to the poor. While doing so, you can achieve something greater, as there are no prospects in doing your work by yourself. Sister Hong, your entertainment business will be greatly sessful in the empire, though you need to have supporters. The business of assassination isn¡¯t as worthwhile.¡±

    Even Reynolds and Sister Hong were getting slightly emotional from his words. Gong Yi sized up Wang Zhong and little Xin before saying, ¡°You two are also wee to join.¡±

    Little Xin immediately nodded her head while replying, ¡°I¡¯m alright as long as I¡¯m not going to be discarded. I already have no one else to rely on anymore.¡±

    ¡°You littless. This sister will protect you from now on, alright? If anyone tries to find trouble with you, this olddy will break his 3rd leg!¡± Sister Hong snapped while radiating a murderous aura, causing a subconscious shiver to pass through everyone¡¯s back. Clearly, Sister Hong had definitely done it many times in the past. In fact, she might even be extremely experienced.

    With a faint smile, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I need to return back to the Federation.¡±

    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand it, brat. You being sent here means that you¡¯ve been abandoned. Don¡¯t hold any hopes for those people.¡± said Sister Hong, ¡°With your talent, you¡¯ll definitely surpass them in the future. You should advise him, Gong Yi!¡±

    With augh, Gong Yi took over. ¡°He¡¯s different from us. Although Wang Zhong doesn¡¯t have any background, his actions have made the Zhao and Gui Families lose the greatest amount of face in the past few decades. The Zhao Family¡¯s Zhao Zimo lost his life because of this guy here. Furthermore, he¡¯s meticulous, has principles, and is resolute in his decisions. As long as he survives, he will definitely be a powerful weapon. He isn¡¯t going to walk down the same path as us.¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough as he said, ¡°I have some reasons that require me to return.¡±

    Although they did not have any worries about leaving the Federation, that was where Wang Zhong¡¯s roots were. Scarlet, Barran, Laura and the others were all in the Federation. How could he possibly leave them behind and stay in the empire? Evidently, the Zhao and Gui Families were deeply involved in this matter. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting his hands dirty, and he knew that as long as his enemies weren¡¯t able to send Heavenly Soul Stages to eliminate him directly, there wasn¡¯t really anything to be scared of. Being terrified wasn¡¯t how Wang Zhong did things!

    Everyone remained tactful and didn¡¯t question him further.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use arguing about this. Don¡¯t forget to buy the best shampoo for this olddy as soon as you can get your hands on some.¡± Sister Hongbed her greasy hair with her hands, a look of displeasure on her face. ¡°I already can¡¯t stand this smell!¡±

    After consuming some food and water during this break, Reynolds and Sister Hong had managed to recover about 70 to 80% of their strength. Although they still weren¡¯t back to optimal condition, it was no problem for them to continue traveling. Gong Yi proceeded to lead the group and continue their journey.

    As they ventured further into the cave, they discovered that the cave had an increasinglyplicated structure. The brightly lit cave entrance waspletely different from the darkness that they had entered as they headed deeper in.

    Gong Yi led everyone as they traversed through thisplicated cavework. The path they took through the caves caused Sister Hong and Reynolds to turn dizzy. There were times where they were travelling on an incline, while at other times, it felt as though they were descending further into the mountain. There were even moments where they arrived at the edge of the cliffs, allowing them to see the ck, rocky mountain range that they had arrived at earlier. However, they were now in the middle of the mountain range, in one of the hundreds of caves entrances.

    The road was tooplicated, causing them to start suspecting the fortunate escapee that Gong Yi had mentioned. How was it possible for him to have memorized the exact path to take within this ce?

    ¡°I have a special ability in this aspect. I can say with confidence that if I im to be second best, no one else would dare to im that they are the best.¡± Gong Yi assured them with a confident tone. Nevertheless, he was surprised that Wang Zhong and the others didn¡¯t pester him, despite him having to pause at intersections for some time in order to determine the correct path.

    At this point, everyone could only choose to trust him, and not probe too deeply into his private thoughts.

    Everyone could sense that at the start, Gong Yi was moving at a rather slow speed. He would spend quite a bit of time at each intersection, observing and analysing the surroundings in order to navigate through the mountain cavework. However, their movement speed slowly grew faster; Gong Yi no longer hesitated when choosing which fork to head down.

    Wang Zhong tried to use his Heart¡¯s Eye to sense how Gong Yi made his decisions, as well as to mimic Gong Yi¡¯s methods of observation. Although he seemed to have sensed some things, his guesses were more wrong than correct when it came to testing his hypothesis, causing him to sigh in admiration. Gong Yi truly possessed an astonishing talent in his observational and analytical capabilities. With how vast the world was, there were countless extraordinary people out there. Due to how bossy and arrogant the Federation was, there were, in fact, many experts who had remained hidden among the public, as they didn¡¯t want to get restricted.

    The journey within the cave structure was arduous, causing everyone to feel as though they had already traveled all the way to the peak of this cave-ridden mountain range. As they continued on their journey, the path turned into a steep descent as they got closer to sea level.

    After walking for a while, all of the asional glimpses of light seeping into the cave had disappeared, causing their surroundings to turn jet ck. The air started to thin out, bing hot and humid, while the walls became thicker, as though they were now underground.

    They did not encounter any frightening Dimensional life form along the way. In fact, they didn¡¯t even notice any small insects like ants.

    From the scars present on the cave walls, it looked like they were in a long-abandoned Fire Ant nest. This was the infamous legion of evil demons that had appeared some time ago; a race of dimensional life forms so terrifying that just mentioning them would make Federation soldiers shiver in fear. Although each individual wasn¡¯t particrly strong, they had a frightening discipline andcked a fear of death. For those who didn¡¯t have the courage to face these beasts inbat, even if they were to stand on the sidelines, they would definitely pee in their pants upon seeing a sea of Evil Demon Combat Ants rushing towards them.

    For some unknown reason, this gigantic Fire Ant nest had been abandoned. Evidence of their activity was present all around the cave, with paths carved out by them as they moved about. In fact, Wang Zhong was even able to find some withered ant eggs in one of the caves. Despite appearing just like silkworm cocoons, they were already dried and withered, devoid of any life. Nevertheless, he was still able to sense a faint aura of pure darkness within those eggs.

    ¡°These are good stuff.¡± Simba instigated Wang Zhong to collect the eggs. ¡°Although the Evil Demon War Ants within them have died, the darkness energies used to nurture them have yet topletely dissipate. This is the original essence of darkness in its purest form. Ordinary people might die instantly upon contact, though it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for you. The darkness essence you can harvest from them is good for the promotion of your cultivation and stabilizing your Dharma Idol. Perhaps we might be able to gain more darkness essence as we head deeper into the caves. If they still possess life, it¡¯ll be good to let them hatch, as this will be an easy profit for you.¡±

    Wang Zhong was enticed by Simba¡¯s words. He proceeded to clear quite a bit of space in his backpack to make room for those War Ant eggs.

 Chapter 682 - Reaching their destination

    <h4>Chapter 682: Reaching their destination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although the entire journey wasn¡¯t particrly long, it took them almost 3 days to arrive at their current location, with most of the time being spent traversing the cave structures. The thin air and the nose-piercing smells would make even the most resilient men shout out in unbearable agony. In fact, Sister Hong was basically cursing and swearing for this whole section of the journey.

    Despite the feeling that the descent was about to end, they still had to traverse through the cave for the remaining portion of the journey. At this moment, the ground began to level out, while most of the unbearable smells had already dissipated. Clearly, these were indications that they were getting closer to the source of wind that connected them to the outside world.

    Realising that they were finally about toplete another part of their journey, Sister Hong started to ask Gong Yi about the possible dangers present in the 3rdyer, the Dimensional life forms present, as well as their estimated ranks.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much information on the 3rdyer. With that guy¡¯s strength, being able to make it this far was already very lucky of him.¡± Gong Yi replied with a shake of his head. ¡°Even the armed forces have only breached the boundary of the 2ndyer during their expeditions, so they know nothing about the 3rdyer.¡±

    ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that I can confirm.¡± Gong Yi continued with a solemn voice. ¡°During the expedition where the Evil Demon Legion had emerged from the 3rdyer, it mainly consisted of the Evil Demon War Ant Colony that lived here, with all of them at the peak of the 3rd rank. As for the rest, they are at least 4th rank and above, and that even includes some of the intelligent races.¡±

    Solemn expressions surfaced on everyone¡¯s face. In fact, there was no need for Gong Yi to exin how much more dangerous the 3rdyer was,pared to the 2ndyer; furthermore, they had already encountered the 2-headed Cerberi in the 2ndyer. As they headed deeper into the 3rdyer, the level of danger would only increase.

    ¡°It would be for the best if we don¡¯t engage in anybat while in the 3rdyer. We¡¯ll rely on Sister Hong¡¯s danger sense. Regardless of how many detours and how much time we have to spend waiting, we have to avoid everything as much as possible.¡± Gong Yi concluded, pausing to look at everyone before continuing, ¡°We have only one life, and one chance!¡±

    Nearing the exit of the cave, everyone could see a dim and hazy glow around the exit, much lower in intensity than the light in the 2ndyer.

    Not in a hurry to rush out, everyone waited as Sister Hong activated her ability, carefully scouting and feeling for any signs of danger lurking outside the cave entrance.

    ¡°What a strange feeling.¡± She said with a frown, clearly quite hesitant in making a judgement.

    ¡°There seems to be some danger, though it also feels quite safe at the same time. I don¡¯t feel any offensive or hostile presence. This is really very contradictory¡­ I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before.¡±

    Everyone exchanged nces with each other. Sister Hong¡¯s perception had helped them so many times in their journey, causing everyone to have confidence in her judgement. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be working this time.

    ¡°Could it be because the level of danger is too high, so high that it caused a deviation in your perception?¡± Gong Yi attempted to provide an exnation for the situation. Even though Wang Zhong was able to maintain his calm before the Sovereign of Fire, he was still shocked into terror by Margaret in the 2ndyer. There were times when one¡¯s innate perception of danger would be useless, especially when the disparity of strength was too big.

    However, Sister Hong shook her head and replied: ¡°My perception talent is somewhat unique, so situations like that shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Let me go out first to take a look.¡± Reynolds said, reluctant to continue wasting time waiting. Since there was already no path of retreat for them, they would definitely need a scout. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know what it meant to be afraid of death.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if we go together. Since we¡¯re still going to bump into whatever¡¯s there, we should still be careful.¡±

    Carefully walking out of the cave, everyone saw a faintly lit world. Unlike the majestic valleys and rivers ofva in the 2ndyer, the 3rdyer appeared just like a forest from a fantasy. Around them, there were several gorgeous, multi-colored nts. Compared to the pictures of ¡°hell¡± that filled everyone¡¯s imagination, this was truly like a paradise.

    ¡°What beautiful flowers.¡± Sister Hong nced at a beautiful flower not far away, blossoming within a turf of grass. It appeared as though countless stars were sparkling on its petals. Fluttering about, it seemed to be scattering its seeds in the wind.

    Paying attention to this, Gong Yi¡¯s eyes lit up with great interest. However, his attention was not focused on the beauty of the flower.

    That flower was extremely unique and had numerous ovepping petals that formed multipleyers, something rarely seen in other flowers.

    ¡°How many petals does it have?¡± Gong Yi smiled. ¡°Anyone care for a bet?¡±

    ¡°Watch out for poison!¡± Reynolds scanned the area, as his danger senses were tingling. Soul Power started to surge out from his body as he lowered his hands towards his runic de, which was now in its half-drawn state.

    By his side, Little Xin didn¡¯t say anything as she stared at the mysterious flower with a somewhat strange gaze. Her forehead started to scrunch up before a sinister look suddenly appeared on her little face.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± All of a sudden, Simba¡¯s ears turned ramrod straight. When Wang Zhong didn¡¯t consciously seal up his senses, Simba was able to feel and perceive everything that was happening around Wang Zhong. However, at this moment, the outer world had suddenly disappeared, as though Wang Zhong could no longer sense the outside world.

    Simba raised his clown nose as he looked upwards, appearing to have realised something. ¡°Wang Zhong? Wang Zhong!¡±

    Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong¡­

    ¡°This child¡¯s not going to make it.¡± The doctors and nurses shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything that can be done. We¡¯ve already tried our best.¡±

    ¡°We can test thetest Dimensional Maic Resonance on him.¡±

    ¡°He cannot endure it! His body is too weak! Furthermore, this technology is still in its testing phase¡­¡±

    ¡°Trying everything is better than giving up and not doing anything.¡± A male voice rang out by the side of the bed. ¡°His injuries are caused by therge explosion of Dimensional energies. Using poison to counteract poison should produce some effect. Could anything be worse than this?¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case¡­ you have to be prepared to pay for the procedure. You two have to know that most families aren¡¯t able to afford this treatment. Exactly how is this child rted to you two?¡± The doctor questioned the man; having a deep understanding of the man, the doctor clearly knew about some hidden rules and restrictions. With a sigh, the doctor continued, ¡°Please think about this carefully, old Wang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, a female¡¯s voice responded. ¡°His name is Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s our son!¡± The man added with a firm and powerful voice.

    The hazy feeling gradually disappeared, while the voices of the doctor and his parents grew distant. His entire surroundings descended into darkness, while the feelings of loneliness and death caused Wang Zhong to feel iparably cold.

    He was all too familiar with everything around him; this was his home of darkness.

    Everything, seemed to have just started.

    ¡­

    Unlike the strangeness of the cursednds, the Federation was currently enjoying a period of prosperity.

    The outstanding participants of the CHF were being gathered in Stuart City, before being sent to the blessednds that countless people hoped and dreamed to enter.

    The Dimensional Blessed Lands wasn¡¯t a stable ce, but an illusion-type Dimensional World. Although it was located in the Hyperdimension, it would ¡°disconnect¡± from time to time.?Everytime it reappeared, it would stay for approximately 3 to 5 months, before disappearing again. Upon reappearing, it would have already moved to a different spatial coordinate.

 Chapter 683 - Being ordinary, being famous, both are valid choices

    <h4>Chapter 683: Being ordinary, being famous, both are valid choices</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    It was said that the purest energy essence could be found in the blessednds, and the energy would be exceedingly dense, ripe for the picking. Here, the original form of all Dimensional Energies could be clearly observed; under normal circumstances, this was something only Heavenly Soul Stage experts could observe without external means.

    Frankly speaking, the original state of Dimensional Energies was tooplex and profound for Casted Soul Stage soldiers toprehend.?With a Casted Soul Stage¡¯s understanding towards Dimensional Energies, it would be utterly impossible for them to gain a true glimpse of its essence. However, it could still improve their understanding, and it would change their perspective and frame of thinking on the concept. Although cultivating at this ce wouldn¡¯t be much faster than cultivating on Earth, it had an unimaginable effect on one¡¯s enlightenment.

    However, the appearance of the blessednds didn¡¯t stick to a fixed schedule of time and location. There were times where it would appear frequently in the Hyperdimensional territories that were controlled by the Federation over a span of 2 to 3 years, and there were times where it was impossible to find it even once over a span of 20 to 30 years. There were too many aristocratic family members that had deliberately remained in the Casted Soul Stage just for an opportunity to enter the blessednds. To them, the honor, glory, and prizes obtained by participating in this CHF, was nothing whenpared to this true prize that they genuinely cared about.

    Carolyn, Gui Hao, Laura, and the other aristocratic family members would naturally obtain this opportunity, while Dicaprio and the mainstay members of the Parliament had also been given a number of slots. Compared to them, the other selections were made through an extremely thorough process. After all, despite knowing the spatial coordinates of the Dimensional Blessed Lands, sending people there required a huge price andrge amounts of resources.

    On the Tianjing side, there was naturally no contest for Grai to be selected. However, Barran, who everyone felt had much potential, did not end up being selected. It wasn¡¯t because is performance during the CHF wasn¡¯t dazzling enough, nor was it a deliberate attack from the Federation. In fact, Barran was given a slot, but he had chosen to reject it.

    This ¡°stupid¡± decision had caught everyone by surprise; no ordinary person would reject this once-in-a-lifetime offer, making many others question his reasons. However, only Hymin knew that Barran had made this decision for her.

    Barran knew that he would definitely need to go to the Holy Land if he was to enter the Hyperdimension to use the Dimensional Blessed Lands. That ce was isted from Earth, and the flow of time would be different than on Earth. That would also mean that he would have to separate from Hymin, and this separation might even be eternal. Once he stepped onto a different path, their futures would no longer intersect.

    There were people that were born to be extraordinary in life. However, Hymin was everything to Barran. Perhaps, he had just missed a massive opportunity. However, what was the meaning of life?

    Although most people would aim to continue growing stronger, was there an end to that path? What was the point of this constant striving for power?

    Barran¡¯s thought process was simple, but it was simple-minded people like him who were able to achieve happiness much more easily.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a bad piece of news for Tianjing Academy. With a freshman who had experienced the cruelest CHF of the highest standard staying behind, the entire academy appeared to have been filled with much more splendour than before.

    Other than those 2, Emily clearly wasn¡¯t given a slot. Firstly, her strength was subpar, and secondly, her identity as an Assassin Family member was a nail in the coffin. On the contrary, Scarlet had surprisingly obtained a slot.

    This was thepromise that the Institute of Sciences and the Parliament had made with old Potter, in an attempt to resolve the problem of his decision to retire. In the end, Old Potter had negotiated for a slot for Scarlet in exchange for staying on. Furthermore, the other side was happy to take advantage of this and take a step back, which allowed them to gain a small favour in return.

    On one hand, they had considered this aspensation for old Greene, and to pacify the conflicting feelings from the student body at Tianjing Academy. After all, old Greene had been transferred when Tianjing was at its height in poprity and fame. Despite his promotion, it was, in fact, a removal from his current position. Truthfully speaking, this had been done because Tianjing had be an overnight celebrity, and was now too famous. The Parliament needed old Greene to give way in order the harvest the fruits of theirbour, as well as giving him suitablepensation to express their goodwill and impartial stance.

    Other than that, the Mo Family was the other factor that had caught all of the higher-ups by surprise.

    Being the strongest squadron and champion of this CHF, all of their 5 mainstays, including their substitute Mo Shang, were awarded slots for the Blessed Lands. However, Mo Wen had chosen to give up his, transferring his slot to another substitute in his squadron. After that, Mo Wen, the fellow who had gained the greatest fame from being crowned champion, had unexpectedly disappeared from public view.

    No one knew where he had gone. In fact, even Mo Long and Napier Mo weren¡¯t in the know.

    There were people saying that his heart had turned cold after losing to Wang Zhong, resulting in his self-abandonment. However, those who had even the slightest understanding of Mo Wen would know that this was absolutely impossible.

    Just like Wang Zhong, who had simrly disappeared and entered into a Dimensional Secret Realm, he might have obtained a better training opportunity than everyone else. After all, the Dimensional Blessed Lands wasn¡¯t the only good choice in this world for casting one¡¯s Heroic Soul. Nevertheless, other than a handful of people, the real reason behind his disappearance was forever lost to the world.

    All kinds of discussions were popping up, about the various heaven gifted children that were going to enter the Dimensional Blessed Lands.

    It was extremely easy for people to forget about the past when faced with interesting fresh news. The matter involving Assassin that had shook the Federation over the past few days have already been tossed to the backs of people¡¯s minds. This was just like the various other powers and influences that had glorious histories. At their peak, they were hundreds of times more dazzling than the current Assassin. However, it only took a short while for them to fade into the background, before beingpletely forgotten by people.

    History would only record the powerful and the victors. As for weaklings and the defeated? They would not be recorded. In fact, they didn¡¯t even possess the qualifications to be missed.

    A group of 30 people was quickly gathered in Stuart City. Passing through the peaceful wilderness, they were about to enter the Dimensional Blessed Lands via the 7th Regiment Armed Forces Camp.

    Within the massive off-road vehicle, Laura and Scarlet were currently seated together. During this period of time, the matters that have happened over the course of 2 weeks had taught them a deeper lesson than what they had experienced throughout the entire CHF.

    Both of them were extremely smart and intelligent girls. Unlike the cleverness in trivial matters that many girls possessed, their intelligencey in their calmness and patience, traits that made them slightly simr to Wang Zhong. This might be one of the reasons why both of them were attracted to him, and had formed a strong friendship after that. The earth-shattering changes to the world, as well as Assassins¡¯ destruction, had made Scarlet treasure the opportunity that she was given. Only by persevering on would she have the possibility of seeing Wang Zhong again. After all, she did not believe that he would fall that easily.

    Present on the same vehicle were the ¡°geniuses¡± from the other cities, with everyone having met one another during the CHF. With their familiarity with one another, they engaged in merry talk and discussion, all while expressing their anticipation and hope towards the Dimensional Blessed Lands. The CHF was already over. Despite the victories and defeat everyone had suffered, everyone needed to move onto new paths. Furthermore, everyone could feel that this was just a brief interlude before the Heroic Soul Stage that they were all about to enter. In fact, victory or defeat did not matter in this period of time; the only thing that mattered was whether they survived.

    At this moment, an exceedingly calm expression was present on Scarlet¡¯s face. Throughout the journey, she didn¡¯t converse much with others, as though the matters she had experienced had increased the stability of her mindset. Seated within the shaking off-road vehicle, an absent-minded shade appeared within her eyes as she looked out of the window.

 Chapter 684 - Prideful Simba (1.5 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 684: Prideful Simba (1.5 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    She knew that there was going to be tough times ahead. Furthermore, she knew why the slot had been allocated to her.

    Perhaps, she was the weakest person here. In fact, there was no guarantee that she would obtain anything in the Dimensional Blessed Lands.

    In the past, she would always have Wang Zhong by her side to calm her down whenever she or the squadron faced difficulties. However, this time, she needed to rely on herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re in this together.¡± Sharmie reassured Scarlet with a smile as she grabbed Scarlet¡¯s hand. ¡°In fact, the Dimensional Blessed Lands aren¡¯t as profound as the legends im. It¡¯s just a better ce forprehension. It all depends on a person¡¯s perception and experiences, and it¡¯spletely unrted tobat strength!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Laura, really.¡± Scarlet knew that Laura yed a big part in allowing her to obtain this slot. Not only that, if not for the support from Laura and old Potter, many parties would have suffered a worse oue.

    As for Wang Zhong, there was nothing Scarlet could do even if she were to continue worrying about him. In the beginning, she believed that the CHF would have been enough to change his status in the Federation. However, recent events had shown that thinking this way was too naive. She approved of Barran¡¯s decision, and¡­ if not for knowing Wang Zhong, she would probably have chosen to do the same. The path ahead was arduous, and a good oue wasn¡¯t guaranteed; in fact, with her level of strength, she would have no support in this harsh environment. Even Laura would face intense challenges in the future. Nevertheless, the Dimensional Blessed Lands were better than the Holy Land. It was said that even people like Carolyn wouldn¡¯t have any advantages in the Holy Land.

    However, this was the only chance that could make her stronger.

    ¡­

    The dark world was not eternal.

    The chance encounter with Simba in the darkness, as well as the arduous struggles during his stay in the hospital¡­ Wang Zhong¡¯s life had started to move forwards. It was the same person, the same life, the same destiny and fate, and everything should have yed out the same as his real life; however, there were still some minor differences, and the butterfly effectpounded these differences, causing his vision to deviate from his real life experiences. Wang Zhong had already realised that this was merely a vision, a dream, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. These visions usually reflected things hidden deep within the soul. It had shown him experiences that he had lived through, and also things that he had no memory of: his birth, his past, and his future.

    Naturally, only someone like Wang Zhong would dare to face such a dangerous vision in this manner. Nevertheless, this illusion continued on¡­

    The time within this illusion seemed to fly by, and the ¡°Wang Zhong¡± that he was observing in this vision seemed to have a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu with most of what was happening, as though ¡°Wang Zhong¡± had experienced those events before. The only difference was that, it was a different person experiencing it all, causing him to feel rather perplexed.

    Nevertheless, ¡°Wang Zhong¡± was learning everything at an incredible speed. Combat techniques, real-world knowledge, he had absorbed all of them almost almost immediately upon reading the rted books.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡± never encountered the 25 Grassos Soul Power bottleneck. Around the time he was 10 years old, he had already discovered the secret of his Great 5 Elements Constitution. With his astonishing strength and talent, he was immediately referred to the Federation¡¯s Capital Academy by the Tianjing Municipal Administration.

    This was the highest educational institution controlled by the Federation¡¯s Parliament, which gathered geniuses from all of the Federation. Fernandes and his Petrification Eyes, Borat with his Air Control Special Ability, Angele with his 5 Elements Beastial Bloodline and a heart filled with revenge. Naturally, the bookworm Dicaprio who had special connections was there too.

    All of them were arrogant and obstinate geniuses. However, everyone appeared dim whenpared to ¡°Wang Zhong¡±¡®s absolute radiance. Through their own initiative, everyone gathered by Wang Zhong¡¯s side, respecting him as their superior. His name was filled with extraordinary splendour within the Federation, faintly encroaching on the level of apex experts like Mo Wen and Carolyn.

    Images simr to the scenes and memories of his childhood grew increasingly sparse, as his life appeared to move towards its destined path. The confusion in Wang Zhong¡¯s heart disappeared, before resolute and hopeful goals started to appear.

    The CHF started. Under everyone¡¯s anticipation, Wang Zhong brought this group of people an unleashed a massacre. Regardless of how many trump cards they had or how powerful they were, every opponent would always be seen right through by Wang Zhong. Sweeping all of their opponents, they suppressed top-notch experts one after the other. Carolyn, dimir, and even Mo Wen ¡ª all were unable to create even a smidgen of trouble for him.

    Too powerful! Apletely mature Great 5 Elements Constitution had allowed Wang Zhong to sweep through the entire CHF like a gale through a pile of leaves. Under his guidance, Dicaprio and the bunch of die-hard followers disyed unimaginable strength. In fact, Fernandes had even managed to deal with Napier Mo, and be the new king of assassins! The 5 Element Beasts Angele managed to rely on his fleshly body to trash Stuart¡¯s barbarian, Yi Luo, as well as her summoned nts¡­

    Aplete and utter suppression!

    The Federation citizens celebrated with great jubtion, all eyes focused on the heroes that had broken the divinity of the invincible aristocratic families. The Parliament had treated this matter with great importance, resulting in them helping Wang Zhong through various trainings and ns.

    However, a surprising matter urred.

    Wang Zhong rejected all of the training ns proposed by the Parliament, as well as those that involved his future. The reason behind this was his increasing understanding of the Parliament the closer he came into contact with it. He was pursuing the pinnacle of strength and freedom, not to get used by those old fellows of the Parliament who had rampant ambitions burning in their hearts, which would end up in him bing their tool for murder and ughter.

    Just the mere sight of the rejection letter had caused the Parliament to explode with rage, while they reacted with an intensity that far exceeded anything Wang Zhong had expected.

    They were absolutely unable to ept the inability to use such a powerful chess piece. The Parliament started to use various kinds of treats and enticing promises, before culminating in a direct threat to his adoptive parents. This was the final straw that caused the 2 parties to fall outpletely. Due to them speaking up for him, Dicaprio, Fernandes, Angele and the rest of his die-hard followers were locked up by the Parliament.

    Furthermore, this happened just about half a month since the end of the CHF. Even more astonishingly, the timelines started to converge.

    His friends started to leave him, with Wang Zhong being forced to the 7th Regiment. From there, he met Lieutenant Will, received the same treatment from the armed forces, and was sent through the identical dimensional base station.

    Naturally, there was a loud-mouthed madam, a shrewd bespectacled man, a cold uncle, and an innocent-looking girl. Everything appeared so familiar, a feeling that hadn¡¯t appeared for a very long time.

    Doubt started to grow; as he tossed the frustrated thoughts he held against the Parliament and rted parties, he started to question where he had seen these familiar faces before.

    The only difference was that everyone had instantly recognized him, as ¡°Wang Zhong¡± was truly too famous within the Federation.

    They proceeded to achieve a universal decision to pass through the cursednds to the empire. They passed through the firstyer, 2ndyer, and into the giant ant mound, before appearing in a psychedelic sea of flowers.

    The darkness descended, before everything repeated itself.

    The same destiny and fate, yet with a different path taken. Everything that happened differently was due to some minute changes in the next repetition.

    The same kind of domineering talent and learning capabilities. However, this time, ¡°Wang Zhong¡± did not go to the capital. Instead, he caught the eye of the Potter Family, resulting in him being snatched away from the Capital Academy at a mere 14 years old. Over there, he encountered the cute Laura, before they quickly started to get together, bing a pair that received the envy and jealousy from countless people across the entire Federation.

    He represented Copperfield Academy in the CHF. Although Karkel did not participate, ¡°Wang Zhong¡± and Laura were more than sufficient. On one side, absolute suppression from a Great 5 Elements Constitution. On the other side, an Explosive Bear that caused terror to blossom in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Laura¡¯s talent left everyone sighing in admiration. Perhaps due to Wang Zhong¡¯s enlightenment, her explosive bear had swept everyone within the CHF.

    However, after Copperfield had been crowned the champions, awaiting Wang Zhong was the all-too-familiar scenes that were present in his mind all along. He was too frightening, to the extent that people were starting to dread his presence. Suppressing Carolyn, suppressing Mo Wen, suppressing all of the so-called geniuses in the Federation, stepping on them just like stepping on ants!

    No one believed that such a person would truly be a son-inw of the Potter Family. However, everyone knew that if it really happened, no one would know just how high he would raise the bottom feeder of the 10 Great Families in the future.

    He had be a threat to too many people. Therefore, the other 9 aristocratic families hade together, with the Parliament also backing their efforts.

    Copperfield was exposed to have a serious financial problem. This originated from a few of their distant wastrels, and the problem escted and began to affect the entire family.

    This problem was blown into iparably gargantuan proportions by the media and the Federation, while various parties started hit them as they went down. Overnight, Copperfield was knocked off from their status as a powerful family with a good reputation, into the cklist of hypocrites and frauds.

    Condemned by themoners, deserted by the Parliament and the aristocratic families. Although Potter retaliated, they were utterly incapable of putting up any struggle before those massive attacks. Within a short span of a half a month, the family leader being killed, the old Potter being deported, and Laura and the other outstanding junior members being locked up. As for Wang Zhong, he was sent back yet again the all-too-familiar 7th Regiment.

    He was back again to this familiar path. Yet again, he followed Gong Yi and the others through difficulty after difficulty into the 3rdyer, back to the sea of flowers¡­

    Darkness descended once again, with ¡°Wang Zhong¡± returned back to the start. Another ¡°Wang Zhong¡± woke up in the hospital. Opening his eyes, he saw a ceiling with rag-dolls hanging from it.

    All of a sudden, this helpless Wang Zhong started tough. This illusion of reincarnation was most probably created as a way to trap Wang Zhong. Its creator probably knew how strong Wang Zhong was. Therefore, it had used the softest and gentlest method to keep him entrapped. Nevertheless, the loopholes were so obvious, as an extremely critical figure was missing in every cycle ¡ª Scarlet.

    Thinking about Scarlet, a surge of warmth filled Wang Zhong¡¯s heart. How was everyone doing? He couldn¡¯t stay trapped in this ce, as his mere presence was a deterrence to the Federation and the various great families. Although public sentiment wasn¡¯t important at this moment, it would erupt with endless power in times like this.

    ¡°Pull the memories of the heart to create an illusionary world.¡± Simba said with an exceedingly satisfied expression on his face. ¡°Though it¡¯s a pity that it doesn¡¯t dare to use it on me.¡±

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes in response. In the next moment, his Soul Sea started to surge, before a golden light rippled out. The entire world started to turn blurry, before the scenes started to disappear, just like a blurry car window that was being wiped clean.

    A strange scene appeared before Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 685 - Inner weakness

    <h4>Chapter 685: Inner weakness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Present before him was a dim and withered world, vast and empty. Close by, an ugly and dead-looking flower stalk stood on a solitary rock, with a lifeless flower that appeared as though it would fall off at any moment.

    ¡°Damn! So ugly! How¡¯s this better than staying in the illusion!¡± Simba¡¯s voice immediately rang out in his Soul Sea. ¡°What cursednds! It looks like a waste to me!¡±

    Wang Zhongughed and replied, ¡°Not everyone is like you.¡±

    ¡°That true. I¡¯m the almighty Simba, the one and only Simba.¡±

    ¡°The Simba that will die if he doesn¡¯t boast about himself.¡± Wang Zhong silently thought within his heart.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t make any random movements as he continued to act as if he was still in a stupor. At the same time, he opened up his mind, allowing Simba to observe the outside world, while focusing his attention onto the unique little flower before him. Despite it appearing weak and helpless, he could clearly sense the powerful energy within it. That should be some kind of strange nt. Within the dimensional world, strange nts were actually more dangerous than other beasts.

    Strange expressions appeared on the others¡¯ face, some radiating with malevolence, some with faint smiles. Clearly, they were already unable to extricate themselves from the stupor induced by the illusions they had been ced under. Not everyone had the same experience as Wang Zhong. In the dimensional worlds, the most frightening things to encounter weren¡¯t the dimensional beasts. Instead, it was actually the mind or spiritual soul attacks that could not be properly defended against.

    ¡°Illusion Rose!¡± Simba eximed in the next instant. This fellow had a vast knowledge about the obscure dimensional worlds. However, the problem was that he would always need to personally see the object to recognise it, as though visual information was required to trigger some kind of memory recall. Nevertheless, this kind of ¡°memory recall¡± wasn¡¯t very urate.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the weapon of the subi from the legends!¡± replied Simba in a slightly more cautious tone, clearly more serious than before. ¡°They¡¯re oftenbelled as subus by humans during the dark era. This Illusion Rose has always apanied them whenever they appeared. Hmph! God damn that thing, why do I have to mention its name!¡±

    Wang Zhong stood silently for a moment. It would be troublesome if he had to go against that subus. Gong Yi and the rest already had their souls led astray by it. At this moment, if he were to forcefully relocate them, their souls might be trapped in the illusion forever. This subus was evidently a cunning beast.

    Simba gawked for a while, as he was unable to think of a way out. ¡°This monster is very vignt. The Illusion Rose is just a bait. The real illusion master is hiding in the shadows, waiting for the moment when everyone is at their deepest point within its illusion. Only then will it appear and steal its preys¡¯ souls. We¡¯ve got to wait for it to appear.¡±

    Understanding what Simba was saying, Wang Zhong kept his act up, while opening his senses and Heart¡¯s Eye to carefully observe his surroundings.

    The ¡°subi¡± had been projected onto Earth during the dark era. That had resulted in the most peculiar fights in the history of mankind. A top-ranking subus had caused the Federation to suddenly lose contact with an entire city of 50 thousand people. Upon entering the city, they discovered all of the citizens had fallen into an illusion. Skinny and withered, their souls had ended up being food for the subus, providing it with the energy required to stay on Earth. As a result, it was able to stay on Earth for 4 ¨C 5 years.

    It held the record for being the projected dimensional life form that had managed to stay the longest on Earth. Although it clearly didn¡¯t possess a tyrannicalbat power, it had resulted in tremendous losses for the entire Federation. Countless Heroic Soul Stage experts had fallen by its hands, and it remained an unsolvable problem for the next few years. This wouldter turn into a lesson that strengthened mankind in the aspect of the mind.

    This was also one of the reasons why the Federation had treated illusion and mental-type life forms as their greatest enemies upon expanding into the Hyperdimension.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Heart¡¯s Eye wasn¡¯t able to detect the existence of the subus. Not only was it an expert in illusionary techniques, it was also an expert in concealment. It was able to evade detection by the Heart¡¯s Eye, as if it didn¡¯t even exist.

    At the same time, various kinds of sounds rang out around Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her! Don¡¯t kill her!¡± Not far away, Reynolds had already lost his cold and callous demeanour, having sunk deep into the illusionary realm created by the subus.

    Kneeling on the floor, terror and pain had taken over his entire face. He appeared to be begging someone: ¡°Please! I¡¯ll do anything you say! Anything¡­ ah!!!¡±

    Reynolds¡¯ eyes shot open, instantly revealing a malevolent gaze. As this happened Soul Power exploded from his entire body, as though he was betting his life to move. Despite that, he was unable to move even a single inch.

    Not far away from him was Gong Yi, who had a faint smile on his face. ¡°The quality¡¯s good, which means that his morals are decent. Although I¡¯ll lose some bargaining chips, I¡¯ll still bet my life!¡± In the next moment, Gong Yi looked as if he had been dunked into a dangerous situation,rge beads of sweat flowing from his head.

    On the other side, despite having an extremely strong will, Sister Hong was now kneeling on the ground, tears streaking down her face. There wasn¡¯t the slightest presence of the infamous assassins, the ¡°Queen of Hearts¡±. At this moment, she was looking mournfully into empty space, as if she was pleading to a tall figure: ¡°I won¡¯t go to that ce! I¡¯ll find a proper job! We can work together, alright! I said I love you! I¡¯ll take care of you for life¡­ you, how could you let other men touch me?¡±

    PA!

    As if she had been pped, she covered her cheeks as she sobbed painfully, her eyes filled with destion, while an expression ofplete loss surfaced on her face. Nevertheless, her eyes quickly turned hollow, before the pained expression gradually turned into numbness. Lying nkly on the ground, she seemed to have lost her soul. This continued for some time, until a glow of hatred and revenge started to radiate from her eyes, cold and callous. She had experienced and persevered through pain, and shed blood and sweat. Finally, slicing off something from the person before her, she proceeded it to rub it over that person¡¯s face, and Sister Hong finally burst intoughter. In the next moment, it seemed like many other sisters had gathered by her side, and her attitude slowly morphed into the style Wang Zhong was familiar with. Furthermore, she seemed to be extremely good at slicing off specific body parts, as her hands continued to repeat the same action over and over again.

    ¡°Why is she alway doing that! Even the almighty Simba can feel my balls hurting!¡± Being simple-minded, Simba didn¡¯t care as long as the illusionary world had no threat to Wang Zhong. With a casual wave of his hand, he pped Big White away.?¡°Scram off! Don¡¯t block my show!¡±

    The pitiful Little Xin was standing 4 ¨C 5 meters away from Wang Zhong, and was also trapped in the illusionary world. However, at this moment, there was no fear or tense expression on her face that the others had shown when being forced to dive deep into their memories. Instead, her entire body was curled up into a bunch as she shivered continuously. Whimpering sounds rang out from her mouth, a clear sign of the extreme terror she had sunk into.

    Plop!

    As Wang Zhong continued to scout, Reynolds became the first person to copse on the floor. His actions while being trapped in the illusion was the craziest of the bunch. With the continuous activation of his Heart de, his entire body had already withered, causing him to appear iparably pale. Copsing on the ground, he continued to twitch about. He seemed to attempt to climb up, but with a slip of his foot, he fell down once again.

    Wang Zhong continued to watch quietly. If this was all the work of a subus, it woulde out to eat the life of its fresh prey during the moment of worst terror. Although he wasn¡¯t too sure about other matters, he knew that it would make its appearance soon.

    Da¡­

    An exceedingly soft sound rang out before him, as a humanoid figure appeared behind the small withered flower.

 Chapter 686 - Big Whiteâ€™s contribution

    <h4>Chapter 686: Big White¡¯s contribution</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Demonic wings extending from its back, long pointy ears, and a curvaceous body that formed a perfect S shape.?Walking out from the darkness, it revealed its graceful feet, whichcked toes, an elegant gait, painting the image of an iparably sexy and alluring belly-dancer. The only thing that ruined this image was the rows of sharp teeth in its mouth that was capable of grinding through bone.

    Pa¡­

    She gentled grasped the almost dying rose before slowly pulling it out.

    A long and thick whip-like root revealed itself beneath the little withered flower, covered with countless spikes.

    Pa!

    With a flick, it shot towards Reynolds.

    This was the moment!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes suddenly burst open with brilliance, while his already fully prepared Soul Power within his Soul Sea exploded forth with a bang.

    ¡°Fatty!¡± Simba shouted out loudly while giving a kick to the Dimensional Wanderer King¡¯s backside, sending it flying out from Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea.

    Bang!

    The Dimensional Wanderer King¡¯s massive body instantly appeared in mid-air.

    The appearance of the Dimensional Wanderer King was an extreme surprise for the subus. Although they were not from the same race, they possessed simr abilities. Furthermore, there were quite a few Dimensional Wanderer herds present within the depths of the Doors of Hell that the subi had fought against, resulting in both parties being hostile against each other.

    The Subus immediately sent a threatening roar towards the Dimensional Wanderer King, sending powerful sound waves visible to the naked eye rippling towards it.

    Nevertheless, despite being weak and bby, the Dimensional Wanderer King was still a ¡°king¡± level existence. Its endurance, usage of mental abilities, as well as its understanding of its capabilities, could not be matched by any mere 4th rank Subus. The mental attack was ineffective and waspletely ignored by the fatty. On the contrary, the attack had triggered some instinctual response from the fatty, who rushed over while giving a loud roar.

    Ying ying ying ying ying ying ~

    A terrifying high pitch soundpletely negated the Subus¡¯s mental energy attack. Not only that, it became a counter-attack, instantly locking the Subus up.

    ¡°Right now!¡± Simba snapped out in joy and excitement. He had originally wanted to use the fatty as a lure to attract the Subus¡¯s attention, creating a chance for Wang Zhong to take action. However, he truly didn¡¯t expect the fatty to actually possess such an ability.

    While this was happening, Wang Zhong had finished his preparation in the instant the Subus had been distracted.

    Tap tap tap tap tap tap~~

    His hands started to flutter about rapidly, before a series of runic imprints appeared between his palms.

    SUB~~WOOFER~~

    HUM~~~~~~

    Wang Zhong¡¯s actions flowed like water, as sonic waves visible to the naked eye shot out from his mouth, transforming into light waves that converged into a runic array between his hands.

    The entire funnel-shaped 3D runic array suddenly expanded in size. Instantlying alive, everyone single rune started to move and shake about, producing humming noises.

    The ground swayed, as ring after ring of sonic waves expanded outwards from the active runic array. As it shook the ground, the Subus was suddenly knocked awake from the mental attack. In the end, that attack was a reflection of its own. Despite being surprised, it was able to deal with it quickly.

    The sonic wave attack that was growing in might had triggered its danger warnings, causing its expression to change. A distinct feeling of being targeted surfaced within its heart, but there was no time for it to evade!

    ¡°Ang Ang!¡±

    Shrieking out, it whipped out the rose root right towards Wang Zhong.

    However, at the same time, Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth opened, sending out the 3rd tone.

    BOOM~~~

    HUM HUM HUM HUM HUM~~~

    The entire runic array instantly expanded, before it shrank, condensing all of its power together to form a high energy attack. The frightening sonic waves instantly transformed into a thick, radiant beam of light that seemed to want to destroy everything in its path.

    Bang!

    The mighty white beam of light swept out, instantly devouring the Subus and the rose whip in its hands, shooting out over a hundred meters before it dissipated!

    No trace of the Subus remained. Being a Dimensional life form of the mental and spiritual soul type, its attacking methods were exceedingly crafty and powerful, though its body wasn¡¯t particrly strong, just like the Dimensional Wanderer King. In the instant his attacknded, Wang Zhong could feel that his Subwoofer Cannon had already shattered the Subus into pieces, and it had dissipated into thin air.

    Plopping sounds rang out as Gong Yi and the others instantly woke up from the Subus¡¯ illusions. Nevertheless, due to the massive amount of mental strength sapped away by the illusionary worlds, all of them copsed on the ground. Sister Hong and Little Xin had rather exhausted looks on their faces, while Reynolds appeared to be on the brink of fainting.

    Only Gong Yi was in a slightly better condition than the others. The level of intelligence and mental capacity was positively corrted to the strength of one¡¯s mind and spiritual soul. Therefore, Gong Yi¡¯s soul was stronger than the rest, allowing him to still have a bit of energy left after the consumption by the illusionary world.

    In fact, he had already extricated himself from the illusionary world the instant Wang Zhong unleashed his Subwoofer Cannon. Upon waking up, he saw the thick silver beam of light shooting out, telling him that Wang Zhong had destroyed their enemy. In fact, he could see a figure disintegrating within the beam of light.

    Immediately realizing what had happened, he instantly felt shocked, before fear gripped his heart.

    That was a Subus! It had descended onto Earth during the dark era, where a group of them had destroyed a city popted by tens of thousands of people for over 4 years, while causing the Federation to lose dozens of Heroic Soul Stage squadrons. This was a legendary frightening existence that would change the face of anyone who heard about them!

    Never did he imagine that their group would actually meet one here. Even more, he did not expect Wang Zhong to actually manage to deal with one!

    Gong Yi was shell-shocked by what he had witnessed, so much that he was unable to say anything for a good while.

    ¡°Fatty! Fatty! Fatty!¡± Fatty flew around Wang Zhong in excitement,ing to a stop once in a while as it sized up its surroundings in curiosity. Wang Zhong gave the Dimensional Wanderer King a pat on its head. Simr species would counteract each other. Although Fatty was weak, it still possessed the aura of a king from a mental-type life form. This bought him the opportunity to unleash his Subwoofer Cannon, as his other attacks would not bring about the same level of effectiveness. A purely physical attack would definitely be useless against a Subus. Therefore, the Subwoofer Cannon was definitely the best choice, as it was a simple, brutal AOE attack, and it would not give his target any chance to retaliate.

    Everyone rested for a while, as this ordeal was even more tiring that the battle against the Cerberi. Gong Yi remained silent, Reynolds was in deep pain, Sister Hong was still delving in nostalgia and her emotions. Compared to them, Little Xin was in a better state. Wang Zhong gave a simple exnation of the Subus and the illusionary world, leaving everyone dumbfounded.

    ¡°Did I say anything while in the illusion?¡± Sister Hong asked with a slightly guilty tone, as she was able to remember some blurry details of the illusionary world she was trapped in, although she wasn¡¯t able to fully remember the process or the intricate details. Nevertheless, she could feel the remnants of deep pain present in her consciousness; pain that she never, ever wanted to mention or recall ever again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. All I saw was Sister Hong repeating a cutting action that you seem to be rather familiar with.¡± Wang Zhong replied.?Everyone gawked, before revealing faint smiles, while all of the males present felt a shiver up their spine.

    Breaking the silence, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, before thanking Wang Zhong once again. Who would have thought that a Casted Soul Stage would possess this much power! Naturally, they also didn¡¯t expect him to be a Soul Beast Master, one with a miraculous Dimensional life form!

 Chapter 687 - Beggars

    <h4>Chapter 687: Beggars</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    ¡°This really is a Dimensional Wanderer.¡± said Gong Yi as he adjusted his spectacles. Showing great interest in Fatty, he extended his hand to touch it. Unexpectedly, not only did Fatty not resist, it even started to act cutely, causing Gong Yi to sigh in admiration. ¡°This is a species that is extremely proficient in using mental energies. That¡¯s why it can defeat the Subus. However, I¡¯ve heard that a Wanderer that lost its herd would quickly perish due to loneliness. I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to summon an individual one, Wang Zhong. This really is¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, little fellow!¡± said Sister Hong as she extended her hand and gave Fatty a happy rub on its head. At approximately half a meter wide, Fatty¡¯s current shape was no longer the same as before, appearing much smaller than during Wang Zhong¡¯s duel against dimir. Floating about, Fatty gave a blink of itsrge, moist eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve saved everyone!¡±

    Seeming to enjoy the head rub from a prettydy, it used its head to rub against Sister Hong¡¯s leg, appearing iparably cute in the process.

    Simba shouted out in Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea: ¡°I cannot stand this motherfker! Let me out Wang Zhong! The almighty Simba is your true savior! They¡¯re actually thanking a foolish little brother that¡¯s the epitome of foolishness! Where¡¯s justice in this world? Is there anyw?!¡±

    Being the controller of the whole operation, there was no question that Simba, who sat in Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea, believed himself to be the greatest contributor to the demise of the Subus. However, at this moment, he was locked in Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea like a prison cell, while the foolish little brother was prancing around happily on the outside, enjoying the admiration and respect from everyone.

    Wang Zhong ignored Simba¡¯s protests; not everyone would be able to understand an existence like Simba.

    ¡°Are you alright, Little Xin? Oh pity littless, your face is so pale.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, big sis Hong. I¡¯m alright.¡± Little Xin replied with augh.

    ¡­..

    The sky appeared gloomy and dim.

    Despite being around noon, it was already quite rare to see any trace of light at this time of the year.

    There was an iparably majestic giant wall. In fact, the main body of the ¡°wall¡± wasn¡¯t visible, as it appeared just like a mountain that stretched across the horizon. Its height towered over the clouds, while its sides extended so far that no one was able to see the ends.

    The Wall of Life, also known as the Wall of Sighs. Never tiring, it stood where it was, giving the people within the city a sense of protection and security, while causing the floods of mutated beasts outside the city to sigh in admiration. Present outside Tianjing, the Wall of Life not only separated humans from mutated beasts, it had also separated the countless refugees from the residents of the city, dividing them into 2pletely different worlds.

    Although those refugee camps were situated around the edge of the cities, they weren¡¯t arranged together. Even refugees needed resources to survive, with the refuse heap outside the city being one of the major locations for them to gather resources. Therefore, more than half of the refugee camps were formed around it.

    One of the camps was located rather far from the city, in an area where garbage trucks didn¡¯t usually frequent, and without much resources present around it. Comprising 17 to 18 tents, this small camp wasn¡¯t far from the refuse heap, which radiated an intolerably disgusting stench. There were about 30 to 40 refugees that lived in this camp, with the majority of them being deformed in one way or another, having been affected by the radiation. In fact, it was already rather lucky for them to retain a humanoid figure under such conditions.

    An absolutely messy-haired, dust-covered tramp was present on the refuse heap. From the looks of it, he appeared to be a new vagrant, or a person that had been stripped of his citizenship due tomitting an offence. Such matters urred on a daily basis, and was an extremelymon sight throughout the Federation. Instead of staying in any tent, he was present in a pile of garbage, not moving at all, as though he was dead.

    A little kid with pus-filled ulcers on his head threw a rock over, hitting the person¡¯s foot. Immediately, his elders hastily hid the child away in fear. Like a frightened rabbit, a pair of eyes revealed itself from under the tent, shooting a gaze filled with a sliver of hatred and dread towards the vagrant.

    The vagrant did not respond as he continued to lie on the garbage pile. Curling his legs up, he hugged them tightly against his chest. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t used to the cold temperatures outside the city. Despite it being summer, the temperatures were extremely low in the radiation-filled wastnds, as most of the UV rays from the sun had been blocked.

    The refugee gave a sigh, before the camp regained its calmness, one that appeared no different from death.

    This was the state of the refugee camp. For the sake of survival, for the sake of conserving energy, the only option they had was to sleep. They definitely wouldn¡¯t run, stand, or even sit.

    The deathly atmosphere was present in this environment. However, why was it like that? Were theyzy? Did theyck vitality? All of that was just nonsense; all of the refugees had only one goal in life, which was to carry on living.

    The vagrant slowly opened his eyes, before tightening his cor. Just now, he had felt a gust of wind, causing an involuntary shiver down his spine. The deathly atmosphere that hung around the entire area made it seem as though this ce was utterly incapable of supporting any life.

    ng ng ng ng¡­

    All of a sudden, the rumbling of heavy machinery broke the silence of the camp. Instantly, dozens of heads started to peek out of the 17 to 18 deathly silent tents. A beastial aura immediately burst forth from their hollowed eyes, glistening with thirst and greed.

    The vagrant had also opened his eyes. Forcing himself to stand, his gaze shot over to the giant garbage truck present not far away.

    A glistening lustre blossomed from his eyes. This not only happened to him, but also from all of the people in the surroundings. Everyone, including those turbid, bizarre-looking eyes, glowed with a fierce radiance of hope and thirst, with all of them being focused on the movements of the iing garbage truck.

    Emerging from the tents, even the smallest of them, a 3 to 4-year-old kid, had eyes glistening with light!

    Everyone was waiting for the truck¡¯s arrival. In fact, there were quite a few of them that had their 4 limbs nted on the ground, preparing to dash over.

    mour mour¡­.

    Coming to a stop, the garbage truck slowly raised its gigantic container. Immediately, quite a few pieces of junk and garbage came tumbling out, stirring up dust plumes in the process.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned green with envy, yet none of them dared to make a move. In the eyes of the Federation citizens, those mutated refugees living in the dark were like maggots and poisonous tumors. They were too timid, had no self-esteem, and were petty. Most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t even appear before ¡°humans¡±, especially during the day, where their mutations were especially obvious.

    All of them were waiting, madness filling their eyes as a violent storm started to brew.

    As the garbage truck shook off thest bits of rubbish, the driver naturally noticed those beast-like ants present below, causing him to shake his head with a ridiculing smile appearing on his face as he turned his head to speak to the person beside him, who was carrying a runic gun. This other person seemed like a new hire; shock and astonishment was stered on his face. Not saying anything more, the driver proceeded to drive the garbage truck away.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Right as the tail lights of the truck disappeared from view, dozens of figures instantly lunged forwards like raving dogs, rushing towards the new pile of garbage.

 Chapter 688 - Crazed beasts

    <h4>Chapter 688: Crazed beasts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although they couldn¡¯t bepared to new humans, through the use of all 4 limbs, they were able to move at high speeds, and were much faster than ordinary humans. Just like a swarm of locusts, they lunged crazily towards the tall mountain of garbage, hurriedly searching for anything useful, with food being their highest priority.

    At this first instant, the vagrant had also rushed forward. Compared to the other refugees, his movements appeared more nimble, powerful and faster. Appearing to have suffered under his hands, the others were fearful of him and kept their distance from him.

    Very quickly, he managed to find a can of luncheon meat. Being more than half empty, the leftover meat was covered in ayer of oily green mold that gave off a pungent odour. However, this was already a high-quality meal for the refugees. This caused countless dread-filled eyes to turn green with envy, some even having a tinge of malevolence.

    The vagrant extended his hand into the can, digging out a piece of rotten luncheon meat. The piercing smell burst forth, instantly exciting the surrounding mutated humans to uncontroble levels.

    ¡°Awoo Awoo!¡± The 2 nearest mutated humans lunged forwards madly, forgetting their previous lesson; all they could see was the can of luncheon meat before them.

    Bang!

    Giving a fierce kick, the vagrant unleashed an astonishing amount of power from his leg, sending the fellow lunging from the left flying away. As this happened, the mutated human on the right had already arrived behind him.

    Perhaps due to the unending hunger, the powerful vagrant was unable to block the attack. Two pus-covered, foul-smelling arms gave their all as they pulled the vagrant¡¯s cor backwards. Losing his bnce, the vagrant fell over. Instantly, 7 to 8 more pairs of berserk-looking red eyes erupted in his surroundings.

    Pacing about on their hands and feet while grinding their teeth, these group of mutated humans appeared just like a pack of wild beasts.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± The vagrant¡¯s eyes instantly turned bloodshot, appearing as though he wanted to vent all of the anger that had built up inside him over the past few days.

    Soul Power erupted from his body, disying the power of a Casted Soul Stage. A powerful surge of strength gushed out from his left hand as he lifted the mutated human grabbing onto his hand and flung him away fiercely.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    3 to 4 mutated humans lunging towards him were instantly swept away as the vagrant unleashed his madness, opening his mouth wide to give a fierce bite at the hands that were wrapped around his neck and cutting off his breathing. Inky green mutated blood instantly spurted out as the mutated human shouted out in pain, immediately reducing the strength of the stranglehold.

    Standing up, the vagrant grabbed the mutated human with his left hand before forcefully throwing it off himself.

    Bang!

    Despite knocking 4 to 5 people away, this was utterly incapable of fazing the mutated humans that had been stimted by the smell of the luncheon meat, as 4 to 5 more shot over. At the same time, more mutated humans started to stir, their eyes revealing a maddened murderous intent within.

    The vagrant had been here for over ten days, and had stolen many of the things that would have originally went to the mutated humans, which had infuriated them. Previously, they had dreaded him. However, with everyone now focused on him, and coupled with the stimtion from the luncheon meat, everyone¡¯s killing intent had skyrocketed.

    Even more people lunged over, biting and wing in an attempt to rip the vagrant apart. Nevertheless, despite evidently having previously undergonebat training, the vagrant didn¡¯t seem to excel inbat. In the beginning, there was some order to his defence, with some martial arts moves present in his movements. However, as more and more people started to surround him, the physical burden and exhaustion started to show, resulting in bite marks quickly covering his entire body.

    Within this frenzied encirclement, there were only 2 oues. Every single mutated human had to be killed, or he would end up being killed by them!

    Growing mad, the vagrant started to throw order out of the window with his movements. His strength, agility, and viciousness were still greater than these mutated humans that lived in this garbage pile!

    A mutated human bit into his hand, causing his eyes to turn bloodshot as he retaliated with a bite of his own, directly ripping off his target¡¯s stinking ear. While this happened, another mutated human had grabbed onto his thigh in a frantic attempt to pull him down. Immediately, the vagrant disregarded all other attacks, before creating depressions in the chest of the mutated human with his fists.

    The fight quickly died down, with the vagrant covered in blood; there was his own blood, and there was blood from the mutated humans, in a revolting mix of red and green.

    Pressing down on a mutated human, he continued to pant heavily as shivers racked his body. In his mouth was a piece of rotting flesh, which he had ripped off from the face of a mutated human.

    The mutated human shrieked out in pain, while dozens more others were strewn across his surroundings. Spitting out the disgusting piece of flesh, the vagrant¡¯s eyes lit up with a berserk red glow as he looked towards his surroundings.

    A fierce gaze swept out, shooting towards the squirming mutated humans, just like a silent but menacing roar.

    Every single mutated human turned silent, and stopped their squirming, not a single one daring to attack again.

    The straightforward ones feared the shrewd ones, the shrewd ones feared those who fought without a care for their lives, but all of them feared the mad.

    If he dared to bite even the toxic and infected, foul-smelling flesh of mutated humans, what else would he not dare to do? Even mutated humans weren¡¯t this insane..

    Every single mutated human here had eyes filled with dread. Timidness and cowardness were ingrained in their being. Despite the allure of food, all of them were bullies, never challengers.

    Carrying his injuryden,pletely exhausted body, the vagrant climbed up from the body of the mutated human.

    Sizzle¡­

    Looking towards all of the mutated humans, he shoved open the luncheon meat can, before proceeding to shovel its contents into his mouth, even sticking his tongue into the can to lick the crumbs up. Mouths drooling with saliva, the mutated humans continued to stare at him, though not a single noise was made. After finishing the meat, the vagrant appeared to be sated; or perhaps, the earlier fight had drained his energy.

    Limping away, he returned to his original spot beside the pile of garbage, before lying down after covering himself with a nket.

    The ce started to quieten down. Hearing for any soundsing from his surroundings, the vagrant quickly heard sounds of people shuffling through garbage, as though the fight had never happened.

    ¡°Hee¡­¡± A self-ridiculingugh rang out from the vagrant¡¯s mouth, before his bloodshot eyes turned dim and muddy, reverting into 2 hollow orbs filled with deep despair.

    He closed his eyes.

    As he did so, the scenes that urred a dozen days ago appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Through the Federation¡¯s Parliament, Tianjing Police Commissioner, as well as dozens of jurors, we havee to a verdict.¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong, for stealing Federation secrets, bribing a high-ranking official in the Dimension Research Institute, and organising illegal construction for a new region, you will be stripped of your Federation citizenship and all of your assets, and are banished to exile in the wilderness. You are hereby ordered to leave Tianjing City! No appeal is allowed, and your sentence will be executed with immediate effect!¡±

    Despite having managed to escape the moldy prison and witnessing sunlight once again, Ma Dong¡¯s heart had be even heavier than before.

 Chapter 689 - Tremors

    <h4>Chapter 689: Tremors</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    Despite having only been locked up for a day, when he arrived at the residence that Assassin had recently purchased in Tianjing, everything he could see was covered in Federation ¡°SEIZED¡± stickers. Over at his parents¡¯ house, the same scene was present. It was as if the whole Assassin family had wiped off the face of the earth overnight.

    He didn¡¯t look for anyone from Tianjing Academy. His friends were incapable of helping him in this situation, and getting them involved would only be more dangerous for all parties involved. Therefore, the only person he could approach was Qian Duoduo.

    Recently, the fatty had been mixing pretty well in Tianjing. Now, he had a healthy glow on his face, and had be one of the main investors of the Tianjing Academy squadron. Furthermore, as he didn¡¯t have any direct contact with the Assassin Family, he hadn¡¯t been implicated. Despite their heavy-handed approach, the 10 Great Families didn¡¯t have the absolute right of way within the Federation. Furthermore, not giving people a way out was equivalent to seeking trouble for themselves.

    Seeing Ma Dong before him, the fatty could only sigh in pity. Nevertheless, Qian Duoduo could not help Ma Dong any more than updating him about recent information.

    At this moment, it was unknown whether Wang Zhong was alive or dead. Although the Federation¡¯s official exnation was that he had been sent to a better training ground, Ma Dong knew that it was all smoke and mirrors.

    As for the Assassin Family, Tumo Assassin had already been publicly executed, resulting in theplete copse of the entire Assassin Family. For the sake of punishing them, the Federation had arrested and jailed many members of the Assassin Family, though there were some who had managed to flee, and were subsequently branded as criminals and ced on the wanted list. Emily, as well as Ma Dong¡¯s parents, were alsobeled as criminals. As early as a dozen days ago, just when Tumo was being sentenced, Ma Dong¡¯s parents, as well as the core members of the Assassin Family, had had their Federation citizenship revoked.

    Simply speaking, Assassin had been eradicated. No one was willing to be on their side. On Earth, there was no one who could reverse the situation they were in.

    Nevertheless, being a considerate friend, Qian Duoduo had prepared some food for Ma Dong, though he did not ept. At this moment, matters were already beyond any hope of rescue. As for money¡­. his Skylink had been confiscated, and without his citizenship, all of his Federation credits were essentially worthless. After unleashing a frenzied bout of curses towards fatties in general, he shoved Qian Duoduo onto the ground and gave him a fierce beating.

    Having relieved his pent-up anger, Ma Dong had left with a madugh.

    Despite being beaten, Qian Duoduo did not resist. He was painfully aware of the connections that he had, and also of the connections that Ma Dong had. This was merely a cover to draw a clear line between himself and the Assassin Family.

    Ma Dong started to walk aimlessly around the city, alternating between crying andughing, falling deeper into madness. This continued all the way through the night, before he had been forcefully evicted from the city by the guards in charge of enforcing the Federation¡¯s judgment.

    Stripped of his citizenship and banished outside the city. After losing the protection of the Wall of Life, the warmth within the city would never surround him again. The young master of Assassin, the impressive leader of the Tianjing Academy squadron, had ceased to exist.

    Walking outside the city walls erratically, he slept whenever he felt tired, and resisted the ever-growing hunger. Finally, no longer being able to control his hunger pangs, he started to search through piles of garbage for food. As this went on, he alternated between shoving food into his mouth, vomiting everything back out, interspersed with bouts of manicughter.

    However, not every refugee camp established beside the garbage pile took kindly to his provocation. After being beaten up a few times, he managed to arrive at a garbage pile with only a few dozen mutated humans present. In a dazed stupor from hunger, he snatched a cockroach dug up by a mutated human, while conveniently giving that unwilling mutated human a fierce beating. He ended up staying here, as there was no one present who was able to defeat him.

    The garbage heap gradually turned peaceful, as the mutated humans retreated with whatever spoils they had found.

    While the satisfied ones had already left, those who had obtained nothing, especially those that had suffered a beating, red at the nket-covered figure curled up on the ground with hatred-filled eyes. Nevertheless, that was as far as they went, before leaving in disappointment.

    Peace descended once again on the garbage heap, leaving behind the soft sounds of the night breeze blowing by.

    At this moment, there was a off-road vehicle present a few kilometers away from the garbage heap. A few males were seated nonchntly in the vehicle, one of them peering through therge telescope mounted on top of the vehicle. Rubbing his sore eyes, he said: ¡°Change shift, change shift. What¡¯s the point of staring at this dog for the whole day? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s some stripper! This is bloody torturous!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°Tsk! It¡¯s still the same. A brawl just for a can of food.¡± The person replied in a condescending tone. ¡°What new Tianjing nobility! He¡¯s just like a mad dog fighting with beggars for food in that garbage heap. Hey, do you think the higher ups are paranoid? What¡¯s the use of observing this trash?¡±

    Bang.

    A kicknded on that person¡¯s butt. Although the kick wasn¡¯t very hard, it was enough for him tond on his face.

    ¡°Do you think you can make that decision for the higher ups?¡± A vicious-looking one-eyed man snapped back with a icy-cold voice. ¡°Just do your job. If you continue this nonsense, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll cripple you.¡±

    Despite being knocked to the ground, the man did not dare to show any rage as he climbed back up. Instead, with a pacifying smile, he proceeded to give himself a few ps. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother Kun. Sorry for this bad habit of mine. My bad!¡±

    The other people burst intoughter, while a smirk appeared on the one-eyed man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Brother Kun, even the Assassin n leader has been executed. Why the hell do we still need to observe this waste?¡± Taking advantage of the one-eye man¡¯s good mood, another person shot a curious question. ¡°Brother Kun, you¡¯re wise and experienced. Also, since we¡¯re doing nothing much here, can you help us get a better understanding of the situation?¡±

    ¡°As if you lot have any intelligence.¡± The one-eyed man responded with a look of contempt, before continuing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you guys. Although Assassin has copsed, there are quite a few survivors out there. Would you dare to allow a family, which has demonstrated the capability of establishing a dimensional base station, to reestablish themselves?¡±

    ¡°Problems must be nipped at the bud. They definitely have some secrets still concealed from the higher ups. The higher ups feel that this brat is one of the remaining cores of Assassin. They¡¯re probably predicting that the leftover Assassin members will seek him out; that¡¯ll be our opportunity. If not, do you think that the higher ups would let him off so easily?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, do you know why they¡¯ve only kicked him out from the city on the night where he was released from prison? They want to see whether he will go to some secret Assassin hideout within the city. However, who could have expected this brat to go insane¡­¡± The one-eyed man spat on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun about this. What a waste of my time.¡±

    Appearing to have gained a better understanding, the other people nodded in agreement. ¡°Brother Kun is really knowledgeable. I really can¡¯t understand things like politics and intrigue. Tsk tsk tsk. Those at the top truly are shrewd!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t that brat find a fatty?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a freaking decoy. The fatty has been fully checked out. He¡¯s just a clueless idiot who can¡¯t see the full picture.¡±

    ¡°Brother Kun, there¡¯s not enough supplies left in the vehicle.¡±

    The one-eyed man shot a look at the trunk, before turning around to look through the telescope.

    Within his view, Ma Dong was currently sleeping like a dead log beneath his nket.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the time to resupply while that brat sleeps.¡± All of a sudden, the one-eyed manughed out while waving his hand: ¡°From the looks of it, we will be standing guard here for some time. Damn it. Who knows whether this brat is really mad or not! What a waste!¡±

    Bang, rumble¡­

    The offroad vehicle started up, before moving off. Despite being in the dead of night, the sounds and light created weren¡¯t able to travel far due to the powerful interference caused by the radiation.

    Nevertheless, there was still another mode of transmission.

    There will still vibrations transmitted through the earth. However, they were exceedingly weak.

    Yet, Ma Dong¡¯s eyes sprung open fiercely upon feeling them.

 Chapter 690 - Stalking prey

    <h4>Chapter 690: Stalking prey</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    While he slept, his palm had been nted firmly against the ground. Giving the appearance of an ordinary sleeping posture, present between his palm and the ground was a small device. As vibrations were transmitted from the distant vehicle, the little device started to vibrate in tandem, allowing Ma Dong to sense the vehicle leaving its parked location.

    This was something Qian Duoduo had shoved silently into his hands during the beating he had unleashed on the day he was released. Furthermore, it was apanied with a note saying ¡°You¡¯re being watched¡±.

    Being a member of Assassin, Ma Dong understood instantly. Truthfully speaking, he didn¡¯t expect the fatty to be such a loyal friend.

    In his impression, Qian Duoduo was a businessman who was only focused on profits. Therefore, it was understandable if he prioritised staying out of trouble, and staying out of the mess that Assassin was in right now.

    Having gained an understanding of the situation, Ma Dong began to act as if he had gone insane. He had already guessed the reason for his release from prison; someone was using him, following him in order to uncover the stragglers of the Assassin Family, and to find the alleged Assassin bases. With Emily¡¯s disappearance, these people had set their sights on him. However, Ma Dong had surmised that those who were actively watching him wouldn¡¯t be high up thedder, and were probably justtching on for some additional rewards.

    Those ¡°secret bases¡± definitely existed; any sly individual out there would always have backups. Being a family of expert assassins who lived in the darkness, how would it be possible for them not to?have contingency ns?

    The reason why Tumo Assassin had decided not to put up any resistance, was to leave Assassin a sliver of hope for the future. With the 10 Great Families and the Federation putting in such a huge effort to squash the Assassin Family, trying to resist would only result in greater misery. Therefore, he had activated all his backup ns, prioritising the safe retreat and concealment of the remaining survivors of his family. At the same time, he had used his status as a lure, attracting attention towards himself and using his life in exchange for the survival of others, also causing their enemies¡¯ vignce to drop.

    In the end, he had managed to achieve his objectives. Tumo¡¯s outward disys of weaknesses gave a false presumption that the Assassin Family had already lost theirbat power after leaving the dark era, resulting in no big shots getting involved in the cleanup. As for Emily, a girl who only had an average performance in the CHF, the bigshots evidently believed that it was more than enough for their underlings to handle anything she was capable of whipping up.

    Finally, the vehicle had left the detectable radius.

    Lying quietly on the ground, Ma Dong¡¯s palm never left the ground for a single instant. Only when the vibrationsing from the vehicle hadpletely faded did he flip around and climb up.

    In an instant, the hollowed gaze in his eyes disappeared, reced with a brilliance glow!

    Despite having previously encountered failure, he was no longer the 2nd generation wastrel that would drown himself in alcohol after receiving a blow.

    Wang Zhong had taught him how to rise from adversity, and fight in impossible situations, while the old Tumo had taught him how to be more crafty, to deal with cunning opponents he encountered.

    Hua!

    Tossing away the pockmarked nket, Ma Dong kept the little device in his hand. Activating all of his power, he brought his injuryden body as he rapidly disappeared into the darkness. It was extremely difficult to navigate in the dark wilderness, yet Ma Dong moved as swiftly as the wind, traveling forwards with a clear purpose.

    The Assassin Family had some rather unique methods that allowed its members to possess amazing navigational skills inplete darkness. Over the past few days, Ma Dong had been feeling slightly regretfully for not training as hard as he could. Nevertheless, it was still somewhat fortunate that he didn¡¯t; he wouldn¡¯t have been ced under such easily escapable observation if he was more powerful.

    Quickly, he came to a halt before a small hill.

    This small hill was an all-toomon sight within the wilderness. Looking very ordinary, it blended into the background, not attracting anyone¡¯s attention at all. Kneeling down, he rubbed around the jet-ck ground for a while, before finally making contact with a hard rock-like object.

    Unleashing all of his strength, he pressed down heavily on the stone, causing it to sink slowly into the ground.

    Bang, rumble¡­

    A mechanical rumble rang out, as countless bits of earth rolled down the small hill. Slowly, arge, dark passage revealed itself in the ground.

    Walking in, Ma Dong pressed the button present on the wall.

    Pa pa pa pa pa¡­

    A series of lights lit up, lighting up the jet ck passageway.

    Present before him was arge underground room that was filled with various kinds of items, weapons, and supplies; in fact, there were even a few military bikes. A table was present in the middle, with many Skylink devicesid on it, alongside identification certificates with matching face masks.

    Walking forward in an unhurried pace, Ma Dong nced around, before choosing a fake identification that that was simr to his age and physique. Cuffing the Skylink to his hand, he walked in front of a mirror and started to apply the mask. After a short while, a waxy-yellow, considerably ordinary-looking youthful face appeared in the mirror.

    Of course, Assassin possessed secret bases like this across the Federation. Tumo had always been rigorous in such matters. The moment he had decided on Assassin¡¯s development n in Tianjing, he had also started to make preparations to construct escape routes for his family in case of future problems.

    There were 7 to 8 simr secret bases present within the vicinity of Tianjing city, essible only by the inner circle members of the Assassin Family.

    Nevertheless, Ma Dong¡¯s face didn¡¯t reveal any signs of happiness, as the items in this base had been untouched. No one hade here? Perhaps his family members didn¡¯t need to resupply any of their stores? Clearly, that wasn¡¯t the case. No one hade here, and that could only mean that his family members¡¯ situations were too dangerous and critical for them to have the chance to resupply.

    With precious time ticking away, Ma Dong took a faint nce at his new look. Without any further hesitation, he tied 3-4 boxes of rations onto abat bike and strapped a few high-powered runic handguns around his waist.

    Starting his bike, he was just about to leave the underground passageway when a few figures appeared before him.

    ¡°Young master Ma.¡±

    A fellow with an eyepatch over his left eye spoke in a rather unwilling and helpless tone. ¡°What a good performance. You almost fooled me with your mad act.¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s face immediately changed. Without the slightest hesitation, he twisted his wrist.

    Vroom vroom vroom vroom~~

    Violent mechanical rumbles rang out from the military bike as it shot forward in a sudden burst. The powerful torque from its back wheel sent the bike into a wheelie, as Ma Dong attempted to force his way through the blockade.

    Yet, he was immediately met with a spiked club.

    Bang!

    Earth-shattering power apanied by terrifying rumbling exploded out, as the giant metal spiked club sparkling with light smashed fiercely against the bike wheel.

    The bike was flipped over by the terrifying force, spiraling in the air beforending onto the ground with a huge impact.

    All of the rations were sent scattering across the floor. Laying on its back with Ma Dong under it, the bike¡¯s 4 wheels spun in the air, while Ma Dong was being suffocated by the weight of the bike pressing down on his chest.

    Bang!

    In the next second, the massive spiked club had smashed down onto Ma Dong¡¯s body. Countless rock chips and dust clouds were kicked up, as Ma Dong was sent flying, blood dripping from his body.

    Frankly speaking, the one-eyed man wasn¡¯t feeling happy at all. His mission was to secretly observe Ma Dong, in order to discover the hidden bases that Assassin had set up.

    Ma Dong¡¯s hopes of being able to sessfully flee were simply a pipe dream. The one-eyed man had been suspicious of his actions, and had moved his vehicle as part of his observation process. He suspected that Ma Dong had already discovered the existence of his vehicle. Therefore, he had disembarked from the vehicle, while making one of his underlings drive the vehicle away and stop it at a distant location.

    Indeed, falling for the ploy, Ma Dong didn¡¯t realise that he was being tracked. Nevertheless, not knowing how Ma Dong was able to keep track of their vehicle¡¯s location, he had set off and followed Ma Dong on foot.

 Chapter 691 - Itâ€™s over between us

    <h4>Chapter 691: It¡¯s over between us</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Radiant Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Radiant Trantions

    However, the one-eyed man truly hadn¡¯t expected Ma Dong to actually enter a hidden base, and rush out on a bike¡­

    There was no other way. If he had allowed Ma Dong to rush out into the wilderness, the one-eyed man and his subordinates would be utterly incapable of catching up to Ma Dong. They would have lost the chance to find out about the inventory of this secret base, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to know if there were other vehicles. Even if there were other vehicles for them to use, the sound from starting up those vehicles would immediately tip Ma DOng off to their presence. By then, would it still be possible for this ¡°insane¡± fellow to allow himself to lead them to the remaining Assassin members? He might even deliberately lead them in the wrong direction.

    Therefore, the one-eyed man had no choice but to personally take action to stop Ma Dong.

    ¡°You were supposed to make me rich, you motherfucker!¡± The one-eyed man yelled as he waved the spiked club around. Squatting down, he and Ma Dong were face-to-face. ¡°How about this? You cooperate and tell me about the Assassin hidden bases? If you do so, I can consider allowing you to lead afortable life within the city.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ma Dongughed, before a gurgling sound rang out from his throat.

    Ptooey!

    Ma Dong spat a mouthful of blood at the one-eyed man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The one-eyed man didn¡¯t bother dodging. Instead, with a sneer, he wiped off the blood on his face and replied, ¡± You really aren¡¯t going to take the easy route, huh.¡±

    Pa!

    He gave Ma Dong¡¯s hand a kick, before motioning towards his subordinates, causing one of them to immediately walk over and hand him a pair of pliers.

    The one-eyed man gripped the pliers over Ma Dong¡¯s fingernails with a faint smile. ¡°Where are the rest of the Assassin?¡±

    Ma Dong immediately shut his eyes.

    Rip!

    With a yank, a nail was plucked out from Ma Dong¡¯s finger. Beads of cold sweat dripped down his face, while intense shivers shook his face and all his muscles. Yet, he did not let a single sound escape his mouth.

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re still keeping up a tough act, huh.¡± The one-eyed man chuckled. ¡°I really like people of your type. I hate those who will wet their pants before I do anything, what¡¯s the point of honing my skills then?¡±

    ¡°The night¡¯s still young, and there¡¯s nothing else to entertain me in this godforsaken ce.¡± A malevolent and perverted look appeared on the one-eyed man¡¯s face. cing the pair of pliers on another of Ma Dong¡¯s fingers, he continued: ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s take our time to have some fun. We have lots of time to spare, and I really want to see what other tricks you have up your sleeves.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out of time.¡± The cold voice of a woman rang out from behind the one-eyed man.

    The one-eyed man was instantly shocked by the voice. Despite being in the Initial Heroic Soul Stage, he hadn¡¯t discovered the presence of anyone behind him!

    Bang!

    Immediately, the one-eyed man pulled out his bright, silvery spiked club before giving a fierce swing behind him. However, as this happened, a female face had already appeared before him, while an ice-cold de swept across his throat.

    There was no hesitation, nor was there any violent Soul Power fluctuation. Instead, it appeared just like a casual swing, yet it traveled at an exceedingly quick speed.

    A scorching heat surged from his neck, before the one-eyed man noticed his vision sweeping rapidly to the back, as though his entire world had begun revolving. In the next instant, his head spun twice in the air beforending on the ground. The final scene that appeared before his eyes were the disarrayed headless corpses of his subordinates, as well as 2 females, one in the midst of blowing a bubblegum bubble, the otherpletely d in abat mantle.

    2 girls.

    Puff.

    The dagger had already disappeared, as the bubble-blowing girl dusted her hands lightly, as though what she had just done was somethingpletely insignificant.

    ¡°Hey. This issue¡¯s resolved.¡± The girl spoke as she grinned and winked towards the mantle-shrouded girl while showing a peace sign. ¡°You better not forget about what you¡¯ve promised me.¡±

    The mantle-d girl nodded in response.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you two little lovebirds!¡±

    The bubble-blowing girl shot off, taking only a blink of an eye to disappear from sight, making fluttering sounds as she cut through the air.

    The stench of blood wafted out from the decapitated corpses, while the surroundings descended intoplete silence.

    Gasping for air, Ma Dong opened his eyes and sat up, before starting to size up the girl that had stayed behind. d beneath that mantle was a figure he was all too familiar with. It was so familiar that it took a split second for him to identify the person.

    For some unknown reason, his heart started to ache tremendously. Nevertheless, Ma Dong did not show any outward expression. What the hell is wrong with the world! Within a short span of a month, his entire heaven had descended into hell!

    The peace and silence exchange of gazessted for a couple dozen seconds before the girl finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave Grai the blood coagting drug.¡± She said in a soft voice that contained a sliver of hesitation, but was filled with conviction.

    ¡°I know.¡± Ma Dong replied in a slightly hoarse voice.

    ¡°Do you have any questions for me?¡± The girl continued to stare into his eyes, seemingly trying to search for an answer within his eyes.

    However, she found nothing.

    From the day she had met Ma Dong, she already knew that this fellow was hiding an unconventional intelligence beneath his cheery demeanor. There were not many people who were capable of understanding him. Wang Zhong was one of them, and so was she.

    ¡°Is that important?¡± Ma Dong replied in an indifferent tone.

    The girlughed, before nodding. At the very least, his reply made his attitude towards her clear.

    ¡°Our business isplete.¡± She tried her best to maintain her calm. ¡°Do your best¡­ stay safe!¡±

    A slight quiver appeared at the end of her words as she spun on her heels and left. As this happened, tears had already covered her face. To her, even death might feel better than seeing the man she truly loved end up in his current state. Yet, the recent series of events and experiences had given her a much deeper understanding of the world.

    She had struggled, and felt much pain about it. However, all of these had suddenly disappeared upon seeing the destruction that Assassin had faced. If not for the strength that backed her, she might have ended up in a worse situation than Assassin. Now, at the very least, she was able to save Ma Dong from death.

    ng!

    Metallic screeches and rumbles rang out as the bike was flipped back up, before the sound of a motor rumbling rang out. Nevertheless, Mmi did not dare to turn her head around, as she did not want Ma Dong seeing the weak and frail appearance that she had radiating from her entire being.

    On the other side, Ma Dong also didn¡¯t say anything. Despite theplicated feelings in his heart, he possessed much more resolution and decisiveness than Mmi.

    Rumble rumble rumble¡­

    The vehicle moved off in a puff of exhaust that rapidly disappeared into the distance, with not a single word being uttered from either of them after Mmi¡¯s words.

    With her back towards Ma Dong, Mmi¡¯s face was already drenched in tears, answering the only question the world had left for them.

    While this was happening, Wang Zhong and the others were still pushing on within the iparably dangerous 3rdyer of the cursednds. Due to the crazily powerful life forms in the area, Sister Hong¡¯s danger perception had already proven ineffective in multiple urrences. Just like the case with the Subus, dimensional life forms that excelled in mental and spiritual attacks were usually experts in the aspect of concealing their aura. Furthermore, they were also capable of countering Sister Hong¡¯s observational skills, rendering her much more helpless than before.

    Nevertheless, despite losing Sister Hong¡¯s ¡°natural radar¡±, the group somehow managed to make it through the danger-filled 3rdyer rather smoothly.

    Fatty had proven his worth.

    Being a former king of Dimensional Wanderers, a race that had managed to defend a sacrednd and territory, their strength far surpassed all of Wang Zhong¡¯s expectations. It was without exaggeration that Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and even Aiolos, would have long perished within the pyramid, unable to put up even an ounce of resistance against this terrifying race, without the existence of the Fate Stone within Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul.

 Chapter 692 - Evil King

    Chapter 692: Evil King

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Radiant Trantions<strong></strong>

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Radiant Trantions

    Although the separation with its herd had caused the Dimensional Wanderer King Fatty to be much weaker, it still possessed its exceedingly sensitive perception of all mental and spiritual type life forms in its surroundings, allowing the group to avoid most of the powerful life forms in their journey. As for the remaining few that they were unable to avoid, the group managed to make it past them by using Fatty. By hiding their auras and using Fatty''s power as a mask, the group managed to cross the 3rdyer without any threat to their lives.

    It took them approximately 4 to 5 days to safely arrive at the entrance into the 4thyer. Upon arriving, everyone noticed a gigantic light screen that extended endlessly across the horizon. Extending so high that it seemed to reach through space, water-like ripples were present on its surface, creating an exceedingly mysterious sight before them.

    After walking through the light screen, everyone noticed that it had disappeared upon when they turned around to look. Instead, present before them was a jet ck wilderness, with the exit of the ant nest appearing to be approximately 4 to 5 meters behind them.

    "The so-called 3rdyer should be a pure illusion world that exists between the 2nd and 4thyer."

    "We''ve only walked 4 to 5 kilometers over the past few days?"

    "Perhaps it''s just a false perception from the illusionary realm." Gong Yi concluded with a shake of his head. " Naturally, that might also be wrong. This is moreplicated than it appears to be, and there are too many confusing exnations towards the cursednds."

    As they looked into the distance, everyone discovered they were looking into the wilderness of the 4thyer, which appeared markedly different from what they had seen in the 3rdyer.

    This truly was a blessing through a disaster. Despite Gong Yi''s astonishing memory, all that the prisoner who has escaped from this ce had provided him with was a vague description of his escape route through the cursednds. However, having personally traversed through the first 3yers, Gong Yi now had a clear mental map of the whole area.

    The "exit" wasn''t far from their current location, approximately 10 kilometers away. Under normal circumstances, this would only take a dozen minutes for them to cross. However, none of them dared to be one bit reckless in their movements.

    Sister Hong''s danger perception had regained its usefulness, with her immediately able to discover the threats in their surroundings. This caused her face to scrunch up in solemness, with traces of dread also appearing. There were too many tyrannical life forms present on her radar. In ordance with the direction Gong Yi was pointing towards, she could sense at least 7 to 8 massive threatsying in the way. Furthermore, the danger they posed were much higher than the 2-headed Cerberi they had faced in the 2ndyer.

    None of them wanted to forcefully push their way forward. In fact, they didn''t have any intention of going forward to confirm the identities of those freakish life forms.

    In the 4thyer, Fatty''s mental concealment had lost its usefulness, as it was only effective against mental and spiritual type dimensional life forms. Unlike them, ordinary life forms relied more on aura perception, smell, and sight. In preparation, everyone stered some of the foul-smelling earth onto their bodies. Despite its limited use, it was still imperative for them to do everything they could to mask their auras.

    With Gong Yi''s "map" and Sister Hong''s "radar", the group managed to evade the most dangerous threats while making multiple stops and detours. However, it took them a whole day just to travel the short 10-kilometer distance.

    Nevertheless, they managed to achieve a good result. Despite being terrifying powerful, there weren''t too many of these dimensional life forms, and they were rather spread out. Evidently, these life forms were quite territorial, and maintained some separation between one another. Therefore, by finding the gaps between their territories, the group managed to avoid any troubles along the way.

    Now, they were faced with one final problem, which was the exit. At this moment, no one had spare energy to think about unnecessary thoughts. Not only did they need to conceal their presence, they were also filled with nervousness and apprehension.

    The closer they got to the exit, the more nervous they became. This was their way out, and the only alternative was death!

    Did the spatial coordinate really exist? It was impossible to know how long it had existed before it was discovered by that escaped prisoner. Furthermore, it had been another 10 years since he had used it to escape from the cursednds! Even those stable spatial coordinates that appeared on Earth couldn''tst this long.

    Furthermore, even if the spatial coordinate still existed, wouldn''t it be protected by powerful dimensional life forms? After all, various kinds of dimensional life forms wanting to evolve would be attracted to the dense energies radiating from spatial coordinates, just like the mutated spider Wang Zhong had fought against in the chaoticke region outside of Tianjing city.

    Nevertheless, everyone had staked their lives to reach this ce. They had no path of retreat. If any problems were to arise, what awaited them was only ice-cold despair.

    Cold sweat continued to drip from Gong Yi''s hands, though excitement surged through his heart. To a gambler like him, wins and losses weren''t the most enjoyable part of the action. Instead, it was the instant when the oue was revealed.

    Finally, after walking for the whole day, everyone arrived in the vicinity of the exit.

    Present before them was a low-lying hill with a depression in the middle, with a peculiar glow radiating out from its far left. This was a dark and eerie glow that was rather eye-catching within the jet-ck world, a sliver of a chill present within those radiating energies.

    Those were the elemental auras from the energies radiating from the dimensional worlds, which were in total opposition with the darkness energies present in the cursednds. This opposition prevented it from radiating out into this world of darkness. The radiance and the darkness were constantly colliding with one another, causing sparks to blossom sporadically, just like a never ending battle of attrition between two enemies.

    From the look of it, this spatial coordinate was already rather unstable, as the brilliance of the dimensional energy radiating from it was exceedingly weak. Under the powerful corrosion of the darkness energies from the cursednds, the spatial coordinate appeared just like a flickering candle me that could be extinguished at any moment.

    Nevertheless, it still continued to exist.

    "It exists!"

    If not for the dangers that existed in their surroundings, everyone would have already leapt forward in uncontroble excitement. Although it had been weakened, it was truly difficult to believe that a spatial coordinate could remain in existence for so long without dissipating. Therefore, it wasn''t just a spatial coordinate; it was hope for the future in everyone''s eyes.

    In an instant, the worry and apprehension present in everyone''s hearts evaporated, causing everyone''s face to ease up. However, all their expressions froze in apprehension.

    At this instant, they noticed a strange humanoid figure lying down at a location approximately 700 to 800 meters away from the hill where the spatial coordinate was located.

    Despite beingpletely naked, there was no way to distinguish its sex, as it did not have the defining human anatomy to make that distinction. It had 3 heads, all of them possessing features simr to a human being. Fierce expressions were present on its face despite its closed eyes, and despite its rxed appearance, it radiated a strong pressure and might. Furthermore, it also possessed 6 iparably thick and muscr arms, 2 of them extending out from its shoulders in a human-like fashion, and the other 4 extending out from the back of its neck. Those 4 arms were currently in an interlocking pattern, forming a pillow-like embrace that hugged its head and neck as it snored thunderously in its slumber.

    Rumble~~ Rumble~~

    The thunderous noises ringing from its nose caused the hill beneath it to shudder slightly with every breath, while rings of ck smoke lingered around its glossy bronze skin. mes continued to spurt out from its nostrils, turning into fiery snakes that circled back and forth in the air. The 3-headed, 6-armed humanoid life form was present in the records from the Federation''s invasion of the cursednds. This was a member of the Evil Legion that had emerged from the depths of the cursednds, and was considered to be a leader of a small section or toon. Possessing endless strength, it was a 5th rank dimensional life form that excelled at controlling fire and close-rangebat, and was known as the evil multi-armed king.

 Chapter 693 - A Drop Of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 693: A Drop Of Blood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Everyone felt a pang of fear. A 4th rank Cerberus was trouble enough, let alone this 5th rank evil multi-armed king. There would be heavy casualties even if they were still that well-equipped military team, not to mention facing it with their lowbat prowess.?Fortunately, it was a distance from the spatial coordinate.

    This evil multi-armed king hade to mark its territory in advance, probably due to its detection of the pending dissipation of the spatial coordinate in this area. It was seemingly not interested in the spatial coordinate itself.

    There weren¡¯t many organisms left on the surface of the cursednds ever since the Great War against the human armies, but the Federation had already lost interest in them. God knew how many of them there were in the Abyss; thus, the federation had no intention of provoking them further.

    After a rather lengthy period of observation, everyone realized that waiting wasn¡¯t in the cards. God knew how long these Evil Demons needed to awaken from their sleep. Even if hey woke up, they might not leave to search for food either. For every single minute they waited, they ran the risk of facing other unknown threats.

    Furthermore, that fragile spatial coordinate was in an extremely unstable state and darkness was spreading constantly. If it had closed off or dissipated right in front of everyone, then all hope would be lost.

    Gong Yi gestured for everyone to keep quiet and drew a path in the air with his fingers for everyone to see. They were to circle round the hill to reach the area right above the spatial coordinate and descend.

    Everyone nodded and tried their best to hold their breaths. Everyone had also fully concealed their Soul Power. Although releasing their Soul Power aided in resisting the invasion of dark matter rted foreign bodies, they would then be easily sensed by Evil Demons. The dark matter present in the air was far greater than what was present in the previous two levels. As the sticky and slimy dark matter to stained everyone¡¯s skin, it was as though the bones throughout their body was being frozen, sending shivers down their spine. Their consciousness was also affected as they were unable to dispel the garbled thoughts and fragmented images in their minds.

    But they could not give up.

    With Gong Yi leading the way, followed closely by Reynolds and Sister Hong, and Wang Zhong and Little Xin taking the rear, they gritted their teeth and pressed on. Hand in hand, they followed along the path Gong Yi drew previously and moved downwards with extreme caution. At the same time, the thunder-like snoring continued nearby. The snoring was following a pattern and with each snore, the cliffs would quake, causing low vibration sounds to echo within the cliffs.

    Everyone¡¯s heartbeats began to increase rapidly.

    100 meters, 50 meters, 30 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters¡­

    Everyone could already feel the gentle elemental aura radiating from the spatial coordinate; it was simr to the sea breeze of a summer beach, removing fatigue and adhesion of the dark matter off everyone. It made everyone experience an unparalleled pleasure.

    Their heartbeats grew faster and faster, following their excitement. There was still some control over their pace in the beginning but as they got to the entrance of the spatial coordinate, everyone, including the usually calm and collected Gong Yi, could not help but increase their pace. Just then, a light scream was heard.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As soft as it might have been, the snoring beside the hill stopped immediately and everyone came to an immediate halt.

    It was Little Xin!

    Everyone turned back in astonishment, only to see Little Xin, about to burst into tears. She raised her hand for everyone to see. Her finger was cut by something, causing a flow of blood to trickle down her finger. The wound was neitherrge nor deep; it might have been due to a bite from something small or aceration from the cliff. Despite so, in such a ce, the scent of human blood was had lethal consequences; thus, Little Xin rushed to cover her wound.

    As the originally rhythmic snoring came to a halt, everyone¡¯s heartbeat seemingly stopped as well.

    There was a segment of the hill that happened to block them from the evil multi-armed king¡¯s sight. They could hear the light shuffling of the creature, but they were blind to what was happening. It sounded as though the monster with three heads and six arms had rolled over to seemingly stand up.

    It was like the entire world grew quiet.

    Everyone stood still, forced their Soul Power to the lowest possible level and held their breathspletely. Under the cover of darkness, they pressed their backs close to the cliff walls, as though they were statues.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    Nothing else was heard, as though the evil multi-armed king continued on sleeping after rolling over. But, why was there no snoring? Perhaps it was because it had just gone back to sleep, and the snoring would just take some time to sound again.

    Everyone stared at the hill without blinking, praying silently as their hearts were about to stop beating.

    Around seven or eight seconds passed and it seemed like everything was alright. However, just as everyone began to regain theirposure, a pair of big bell-sized eyes abruptly stuck out from behind the hill.

    It was a pair of jet-ck eyes, different from the eyes of those low-level Evil Demons, which was filled with hellfire. The supposedly white part of the eyes was filled with darkness, as though the eye sockets were empty, but radiating a will that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    The so-called cover of darkness was useless in front of this pair of jet-ck eyes. What an absolute joke. It was born and bred in darkness. Generations upon generations, its lineage was passed down in darkness. What organism could know darkness better than this Evil Demon?

    The evil multi-armed king instantly locked onto the five people pressing their backs against the cliff. An ugly smirk could be spotted on its originally twisted and hideous face.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, its enormous body emerged from the side of the hill. With its three left arms, it grabbed onto the edges of the hill like a hook and directly flung its gigantic, three-meter tall body outwards, rushing towards them at lightning speed.

    ¡°Spread out!¡± Reynolds shouted.

    Gong Yi, Sister Hong, Wang Zhong, and Little Xin leaped off the cliff immediately whereas Reynolds drew his de straightaway. At this stage, it was impossible for all of them to run.

    A burst of silver Heroic Soul filled his whole body, instantly making him look lustrous and brilliant in the darkness. A the same time, his runic de gave out a sudden burst of de force of around four to five meters, dazzling with silver light.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    His de strengthened his aura and his aura strengthened his stance. With eyes filled with anger and in a state like a crazy tiger, Reynolds leaped high up into the air, instantly boosting his de intent to an extremely terrifying state. It emitted a dragon-like roar simr to that of roaring thunder. Aiming at the evil multi-armed king who had already returned, he swung his de downwards without mercy, taking the initiative to gain the upper hand!

    However, when the de was still in mid-air, a red fiery whip had already swept fiercely upwards.

    Bang!

    A loud sound echoed forward. The white de beam was utterly destroyed by the red fiery bone whip, turning into nihility and leaving behind only starry light specks in the air. This life form was not alike Cerberi, dumb life forms who only knew brute strength. In the past, the Evil Demon Legion which emerged from underground were already considered intelligent if they took any form of leadership.

    They were not only big and powerful, but also highly experienced in terms of battle and tactics. They could even learn and mimic the battle tactics used by humans during war times. The Evil Demons of this dimension were not half-wits; instead, they were a species capable of civilization and filled with intelligence, in no way losing out to the humans. This was what troubled and intimidated the Federation. Evil Demon Blood was the best material for researching their energy source and civilization. But even this was only the tip of the iceberg of the Dimensional World. Humans were truly too minuscule.

 Chapter 694 - Destroyed One By One

    Chapter 694: Destroyed One By One

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Evil King destroyed Reynold¡¯s de force with a singlesh. Without a reduction in its charging force, its other two huge arms stretched out from the back of its neck and went straight for Reynolds, who was still in mid-air. Making use of the rebound force from the destruction of the de force, he somersaulted sideways to avoid the two hands which had already pped together. With his runic de, he dragged his de upwards, slicing the bronze-coloured skin off the evil multi-armed king¡¯s hand.

    Chink, chink, chink, chink, chink!

    Sparks of fire were actually produced as the tip of the de slide across its skin due to its hardness. Even though it was a basic counterattack, butbining the strength of a heroic soul soldier and the sharpness of the runic de, it was impossible not to prate its outeryer. It was unexpected.

    The evil king also didn¡¯t expect this puny worm-like human to avoid his grasp in mid-air. However, that was all to its surprise.

    The secondsh!

    Its two main forearms each held a whip and moved with extreme nimbleness. From the firstsh to the double hand pincer attack to this secondsh, there was absolutely no dy between each attack, as though they wereunched at the same time.

    With such short intervals, even someone twice as strong as Reynolds couldn¡¯t avoid such high-frequency attacks, let alone him.

    Fortunately, he was not alone. Another whip bristling with silver lightshed from far, speed on par with the evil multi-armed king.

    Electrical sparks flew as the whips, one silver, one red, smashed against each other forcefully. Previously, Reynolds was using softness to counter hardness with his de force, but in the case of Sister Hong, she was retaliating with the same soft attack nature with her silver whip. The twoshes shed in mid-air, entangling each other amidst the electrical sparks as though they were tangled by dead knots, pulling taut and straight.

    The blood-red bone whip appeared to be the vertebral column of an unknown lifeform, joints intersecting and crisscrossing like a long chain and extremely tight. At the same time, the whole bone whip appeared to be coated with a blood-red colour. As the evil multi-armed king augmented the bone whip with darkness-attribute energy, its surface energy surged, appearing to burn with bright hot mes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s KO it together.¡± Sister Hong¡¯s voice rang loudly from the side. ¡°What the hell, I can¡¯t believe I would meet a fellow sadomasochist.¡±

    As though it could understand human speech, the evil multi-armed king gawked slightly. Even if it could not understand fully, it did seem to identify it as an insult. The expressions on its three heads twisted in fury, boosting its strength while its arm muscles bulged from its huge arms like mini mountains. Prepared beforehand, Sister Hong let go of her whip straightaway at the same time as the Evil King pulled at the whip. Even so, she was slightly reeling from the sudden burst of power as it pulled her forward, causing her to stagger forward by a few steps. ¡°Since you like whips so much, here¡¯s one for you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s work together to kill it, then we can leave this ce!¡± Gong Yi shouted in a deep voice. At this stage, no one could leave unless they put forth a united effort.

    Just as it was about to reach Reynolds, having pulled the whip too hard, the evil multi-armed king staggered two steps backwards, causing him to miss. At the same time, dagger in hand, Gong Yi had secretly crept towards the Evil King. Simrly, with clenched fists, Wang Zhongunched another sneak attack from the other side, taking advantage of the fact that the evil king had been triggered by Sister Hong.

    From the past month in the cursednds, they had developed chemistry and trust in each other; thus, all four of them didn¡¯t show any trace of selfishness. Everyone was smart. The more precarious the situation, the more they had to fight, With all roads blocked, they could not hesitate. They knew they would be destroyed one by one and eventually meet a violent death if they did not unite to kill the other party.

    Only by working together were they able to survive this ordeal. With freedom and a new lease of life on the line, everyone released all the power they had.

    Reynolds had also re-condensed his de force, causing it to sparkle brightly with white light. Together with Gong Yi¡¯s dagger on the left and Wang Zhong¡¯s punch on the right, he hacked at the evil multi-armed king with a loud bang.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Everyone were experienced and experts in real-lifebat. With chemistry and amon goal, theirbined attacks were extraordinary and perfectly in sync. If they were fighting against any other monster, excluding those with sufficient strength to withstand direct sweep attacks head on or those with extremely high speeds, the target would definitely be thrown into confusion.

    However, the evil multi-armed king had three heads, each controlling a pair of arms. Each movement was perfectly in sync and never stood in the way of each other. The close-to-perfect three-prongbined attack by Reynolds, Wang Zhong and the rest was merely a joke to the evil multi-armed king.

    The two red fiery bone whipsshed around violently and rapidly, destroying the attack Reynolds and Gong Yi had condensed, leaving them in a tight corner, barely avoiding the remaining force of thesh attack. At the same time, one of its huge arms stretched out from behind, curled its fist in mid air and hammered towards Wang Zhong.

    Its fist was as huge as a washbasin. It was too fast, arriving at Wang Zhong face within a split second.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes shed brightly with power, destroying the punch.

    2nd Drive!

    The 2nd Drive, which has never failed Wang Zhong before, was actually blocked by brute strength! Wang Zhong felt that he was attacking a huge mountain, instead of a fist. The power of his 2nd Drive was easily dissolved by the huge towering mountain-like fist, simr to that of a drop in the ocean, unable to form any rebound force for attack. On the other hand, the power in the evil multi-armed king¡¯s fist never seemed to cease and it came crashing down with the weight simr to a huge mountain.

    Bang!

    Bursting with power, the huge impact from the fist almost shattered Wang Zhong¡¯s arms, at the same time causing him to fly backwards, crashing into a cliff wall up to a hundred meters away, creating a human-shaped dent in the wall.

    Shocked and furious, soul power erupted from his body. As he was about the unleash his Heart de, the evil multi-armed king who knew all about human tactics, fiercely assaulted Reynolds immediately, before he could release his soul power. The two red fiery whips swept over horizontally without dy, distracting and forcing Reynolds to block the attack; thus, causing him to fail at condensing his Heart de.

    5th rank Evil Demons were really too terrifying, 4th rank humans were really no match for their speed and strength. Itsbat tactics were rather skilful, wielding its red fiery whips shrewdly and at top speed. Its extra four arms could aid in both defense and offense, leaving it advantaged in terms of offense. Gong Yi and Reynolds movements were restricted almost immediately, leaving them almost defenseless and seemingly about to drown in the series of attacks, let alone be able to gather their power for a counterattack.

    However, at the same time, an extremely powerful force managed to form behind the evil multi-armed king. It gave out a terrifying sense of danger, even putting a halt to the evil multi-armed king¡¯s attacks.

    One of its heads turned around immediately, only to see a Blood Red Cobra, one with a body wider than its arms. Snarling with its mouth wide open, it had already charged towards the evil multi-armed king.

    Bang!

    Responding almost immediately, a pair of arms turned backward at the first chance to grab the snake¡¯s body. As it came into contact with the body, it could feel that it was merely an energy-formed illusionary shell instead of a true physical form, and it was about to slither across its palms.

    p! p!

    Its face immediately changed and stretched out another two arms to grab the snake¡¯s head sessfully. At the same time, a huge burst of dark energy was released from its palms almost automatically and it prated the huge snake¡¯s energy body. As the snake coiled around the palms, friction and pulling forces were formed and the snake was caught!

    Thud thud thud thud thud!

 Chapter 695 - A Bloody Battle

    Chapter 695: A Bloody Battle

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Surprisingly, that huge st by the Dharma Idol caused the evil multi-armed king to stagger a few steps backwards. The Blood Red Snake¡¯s head was right in front of it, caught half a feet from its face and unable to move. However, the snake snarled suddenly, and shot out a string of venom from its glistening, crystal-like fangs.

    Almost unable to avoid the venom, the evil multi-armed king wielded its red fiery bone whips from its neck with its other two arms, blocking the venom just in time.

    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle sizzle!

    Arge portion of the red fiery bone whip was immediately extinguished after contact with the venom, making it dull and dim, even the originally red-colored bones were not spared as it turned purplish-red. The evil multi-armed king was truly enraged, such a lowly ant-like lifeform had actually injured it.

    Roar~~

    The originally rxed evil multi-armed king¡¯s three faces twisted with fury at the same time and tightly clenched its arms to squeeze the snake as tightly as possible, releasing huge amounts of dark energy to prevent it from dissipating while it raised one red fiery bone whip high up in the air andshed at the huge snake¡¯s body without mercy.

    Bang!

    Thesh rang as loudly as thunder, possibly heard by anything within a ten-mile radius while a huge part of the snake¡¯s dimensional energy body dissipated. The huge snake struggled in pain as thesh caused its body to be at the verge of rupture and totally distorted from its original state.

    On the other side, Sister Hong¡¯s sight turned dark and a mouthful of blood surged up her throat. However, a woman¡¯s true viciousness was unleashed. ¡°Hurry, attack!¡±

    In the past, to cut all ties with that despicable man, she had already suffered a great deal of pain and misery, that was truly hell for her. Ever since she walked out of that ce, she had never truly feared anything else. It was merely out of interest and for fun if she acted pitifully to gain sympathy.

    It may be one thing to be alive, but death is a type of freedom in itself. With her insides tumbling and aura unbnced, she clenched her teeth, chose to shut her eyes since she could not see anyway and forcefully swallowed the mouthful of blood in her throat.

    ¡°Blood Red Strangle!¡±

    With an exceeded charge of heroic soul energy, the originally heavily injured Dharma Idol suddenly regained its power and force, simr to that of a sudden spurt of activity prior to copse. The nearly-broken half body swung forward fiercely, spun around the evil multi-armed king¡¯s three necks and strangled them tightly.

    ¡°Go and die!¡± her voice thundered as though she had lost her mind, while droplets of blood were spat from her mouth.

    The huge Blood Red Cobra¡¯s speciality was venom, but it surprisingly acted like a python. With its arms bound tightly, the powerful strangle was so strong that the evil multi-armed king¡¯s arms almost could not handle it.

    The evil multi-armed king grew furious and tried its best to struggle free. The Blood Red Dharma Idol¡¯s body instantly sparkled brightly as it exerted force to fight the evil multi-armed king. It strangled tightly but was pulled loose, and the same process repeated.

    In a short span of around three seconds, the radiance emitting from the Dharma Idol turned dim. It was no match for the evil multi-armed king, it could only act as a temporary hindrance. Soon, ss-like cracks began to form on the Dharma Idol¡¯s body!

    ¡°Hurry up guys! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Sister Hong said in a trembling voice.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Reynolds had already grasped this chance to condense his power in front. In this dark and gloomy world, a ray of white light suddenly condensed and took form above the evil multi-armed king¡¯s head.

    Despite being simr to a Dharma Idol, it was not one.

    It was a gigantic de 7-8 meters long and 2-3 meters wide. In the instant it condensed and appeared in the air, the body of the de blossomed with a blinding radiance, with numerous runic patternsying criss-crossed across its surface; it lit up the entire dark, pressure-filled world like a sun!

    The evil multi-armed king¡¯s faces changed as it felt the power radiating from the Heart de.

    Honestly, thebat strength of humans were garbage to it. However, those terrifying big moves that could condense in mid air, Dharma Idols and soul tools etc, had indeed once made their kind suffer a great deal. Despite having lost the battle, human life forms still continued to bother them from time to time. The Evil Demons had actually been searching for the desire to conquer the outer world as any other species instinctively would. It was interested in that weakening spatial coordinate, but it never thought that it could give him the chance to fight life forms from the outside.

    He gave up trying to counter the Huge Snake Dharma Idol, instead, it suddenly burst out with an abrupt force from its two legs and charged towards Reynolds, who was on the other end.

    Rumble bang bang!

    The evil multi-armed king charged at top speed, making the Huge Snake Dharma Idol its protective shield instead. The Dharma Idol was the soul of Heroic Soul Soldiers, closely linked to their lives themselves, making it as important as their lives. If it was directly destroyed, the Heroic Soul Soldier might lose all his cultivated power or even lose his life straightaway. There were no exceptions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Sister Hong shouted with her remaining bit of energy when she saw Reynolds¡¯ hesitation.

    In such a precarious situation, it is impossible for Reynolds to avoid her dharma idol. Sacrifices have to be made for everyone to survive. It was not a big deal to sister Hong even if it meant she would lose all her cultivated power or even her life.

    During these past few days of trying to survive, Cao Hong experienced living like a regr person, unlike ever before. Although it was filled with hardships, she did not face any discrimination. She might have put her guard up slightly, but that slight warmth she was given was like a ray of sunshine amidst the darkness. No one was born to like being alone. She felt that she had already lived life to its fullest, having experienced being a regr person before her death.

    ¡°Attack if you are a man!¡± Cao Hong¡¯s eyes burned with fury. She had already put her imminent death behind her, maintaining her Dharma Idol with her life force.

    Bang!

    In the next instant, the de force glowed brightly.

    At that moment, the dazzling white de radiated with a majestic might.The surrounding eerie and chilly dark aura was dispelled. The de force contained a thunderbolt and the thunderbolt was like a snake-like lightning. Together, a deafening dragon-like roar was released.

    Roar~~

    The evil multi-armed king was angered instead of being frightened. Vibrating with a dragon-like roar, the de intent make it sense an immensely great threat. It had assumed that the humans would be hesitant to go for the kill with the huge snake acting as its shield, but s, it thought wrong.

    The evil multi-armed king did not n to sh with its opponents head on. He released the Huge Snake Dharma Idol and faced its palms forward. Almost instantaneously, a ck energy body condensed at the heart of its palms. At the same time, the two red fiery bone whipsshed upwards to receive the iing de force in mid air.

    Bang!

    The whole world froze in that moment, as though the pause button was hit. At that particr moment, the violent collision forces between the two opposing attacks could not find a way to escape, remaining suppressed between both the de and the whip.

    Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum hum~~

    The momentary pause onlysted for a second. In the blink of an eye, the force of the blow grew into a gigantic circr wave of air pressure.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!¡± Reynolds eyes widened so much that it could probably fall out and countless veins started to pop out on his whole body. The terrifying might of the Heart de was directly linked to the soul. Reynolds was one who seemed cold on the outside but was actually warm inside. Seeing how Cao Hong risked her life to fight the monster reminded him of how his family members lost their lives in the past. With that, it was as though he had lost his mind. That was thest bit of strength he could muster up too.

    However, the evil multi-armed king¡¯s double red fiery whips were peculiar. This kind of intelligent dimensional life form was a far cry from regr dimensional monsters.at the moment of contact, the originally soft and flexible whip turned stiff and straight. The numerous intersecting and crisscrossing joints on the bone whip began to adjust themselves, locking onto each other tightly to form a convergence. The whips transformed into two bone spurs and one was heading straight for Reynolds¡¯ chest.

 Chapter 696 - Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 696: Trump Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In what seemed to be a deadlock, the other four arms of the evil multi-armed king began to take action. It threw the balls of dark energy which it had previously condensed towards Reynolds, who was still stuck in the deadlock. If he were to be hit, he would surely be turned to ashes.

    Gong Yi rushed in from the side, flying in a spiral-like motion and clutching a dagger in each hand. He was targeting one of the Evil King¡¯s heads, but a dark energy ball was sent flying toward his face the next instant.

    Bang!

    Gong Yi was sent flying, as though he had been struck by bolts of lightning.

    ¡°I will get my revenge!¡± Sister Hong mustered up her remaining strength to deliver a final blow. She forcefully released her Blood Red Dharma Idol. The gigantic snake head snarled with a twisted expression, as though it was about to spit venom. However, it shielded Reynolds instead as it was too weak to do so.

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    The phantom of the huge Blood Red Cobra was smited into oblivion. On the other hand, Sister Hong did not even have the time to react before she copsed onto the ground. Her bodyy soft and limp, with her life or death unknown.

    Terrifying explosive shockwaves rippled outwards, only a few meters away from Reynolds.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa~

    The sts of air currents were like bullets. Even Reynolds, who was at the Initial Heroic Soul Stage and had a strong and healthy physique, would not be able to withstand it at all. As he was struck by the air currents, his head instantly spun. s, his mind remained clear as ever. Reynolds had little concern for his own life; his entire existence was based on delivering a promise to his family. However, as he watched Sister Hong shield him from the attack with her life, he was dumbfounded.

    The ripples in Reynolds¡¯s subconsciousness immediately began to twist and distort, simr to a lighting bolt shing across a dark night, cracking the endless and deathly silent night open.

    Whether it was the air current st, remaining power from the st or heaviness of the bone whip¡­

    All of thempletely disappeared at that particr moment. Reynolds¡¯s mind grew nk and all thoughts disappeared. There was only one crazy thoughting from deep within his heart: it was for his soul power to increase to the maximum.

    ¡°Fuck you! Die, bastard!¡±

    The original Heart de could already inflict heavy damage, but at this moment, its power surged with an extremely terrifying might. A huge unimaginable oppression dissipated within a split second, igniting his soul and building up a powerful attack that will surely kill the other party. With an original height of around six meters or so, the de force was suddenly boosted by a few times, growing to a width of around six meters and a height of more than 10 meters.

    Zeng!

    The boosted de force extended outward in the twinkling of an eye and shed across the evil multi-armed king¡¯s face and its iparably hard bronze skin split wide open. At the same time, the power of the de force surged further, as though a powerful god from the olden days had flown into a rage, cleaving the sky and splitting the earth!

    An impossible-to-withstand power pierced through the two bloody red whips and they were chopped into two. That was not all that was left from the enormous de force. It chopped downward with lightning speed.

    Bang!

    The evil multi-armed king¡¯s hairs stood on their ends. But this was a 5th rank Evil Demon with unimaginable quick reflexes, and in the blink of an eye, it managed to tilt its body sideways to avoid a direct impact.

    Whoosh¡­

    Fresh blood sttered everywhere. This was truly Evil Demon Blood. Blood flowed as though it was water from an open tap, flew mid-air and then sttered on the ground. As one of its heads on the right side was split open, its corresponding two arms immediately sagged as they lost their controller. In a split second, the evil multi-armed king staggered backward violently and a terrifying dark energy engulfed the surroundings, which proceeded to wrap itself around the demon¡¯s wound. As ck as jet-ck ink, the dark energy stopped the bleeding instantly, and the evil multi-armed king was truly enraged this time.

    It could not believe that these ant-like humans ¡ª lifeforms as puny as worms ¡ª could injure it so severely.

    Reynolds gritted his teeth as he feltpletely powerless. The previous attack was actually all the strength he could muster. It was a pity that the attack failed to kill the demon. This 5th rank Evil Demon was too crafty and had too-quick reflexes. At such high Heroic Soul Stages, to be higher by one tier did not mean that one would definitely have the upper hand. However, the top speed and reflexes could truly make people of lower ranks be filled with despair.

    Sympathy and anger shed across Reynolds¡¯s mind, but only for a split second. Following that, he felt extreme fatigue. The spiritual soul attacks of Heroic Soul Soldiers were rather simr to Dharma Idol attacks, both falling under the Soul Domination ability. They could be seen as extreme explosive attacks, and, as long as they are utilized properly, a soldier¡¯s original power could be boosted multiple times.

    However, such attacksst for too short a time. Even one attack might expend all of one¡¯s Soul Power. To say that it would make people feel tired was an understatement. The overexertion might even damage the origin power of one¡¯s body or soul.

    The previous attack had truly exceeded Reynolds¡¯s bodily control limit by too much, far more than during the battle with the 2-headed Cerberi. His consciousness blurred within a split second and he copsed to the ground from mid-air, head facing downward.

    The evil multi-armed king hated this human to the core, thus he stretched forward in an attempt to capture him. However, a sudden white light blinded him as a figure leapt in from the side at top speed. The figure caught Reynolds before he crashed to the ground and flew to the cliff wall across from them.

    Due to being heavily wounded, the evil multi-armed king¡¯s strength and speed was reduced significantly, allowing the figure to save Reynolds sessfully.

    Wang Zhong thenid Reynolds¡¯s body on the ground. Having been thrown into a cliff wall previously, the bones in his body had nearly cracked. Thebat strength of one at the Casted Soul Stage was utterly useless in this high-level battle. Such were the side effects of the Casted Soul Stage: needing time to increase one¡¯s strike.

    At that particr moment, the surface of Wang Zhong¡¯s body glistened with ayer of faint silvery glow, radiating a much higherbat level,pletely different from the previous moment. The evil multi-armed king was also furious; that thing which it had smacked into the cliff wall casually actually did not die and took advantage of its injured state, daring to appear in front of it again.

    As it was about to smack Wang Zhong, it suddenly felt a stronger threat from behind.

    <i>It was Gong Yi???</i>

    His whole body sparkled with golden light as he condensed his power; at the same time, what seemed to be a phantom began to form behind him.

    <i>Gong Yi had a Dharma Idol as well???</i>

    Not only did he have one, but he was actually the most powerful person on the team. His Dharma Idol was human-like!

    ¡°Help me stall it, Wang Zhong!¡± Gong Yi said in a low voice. Even though his Dharma Idol was powerful, time was needed to boost his Dharma Idol to match such monsters. This was a problem his Dharma Idol faced when pitted against super powerhouses, but it might also be due to his low level.

    Gong Yi¡¯s Dharma Idol took form. It was a smiling man in a suit, fiddling with¡­ a pack of shiny cards. It was his Dharma Idol, God of Gamblers. [E/N: Chow Yun-fat makes an appearance???] If they were up against regr opponents, direct attacks would suffice. However, there was a need to shuffle the cards to select the strongest attackbination for a 5th rank dimensional lifeform.

    Gong Yi started to drip with sweat. Sister Hong and Reynolds were already down; Little Xin was basically useless; there was only Wang Zhong left to fight the monster. How could it be possible for someone at the Casted Soul Stage to stall it? More importantly, the Evil King was smart enough to ignore Wang Zhongpletely.

    However, in the blink of an eye, a glow alternating between ck and white appeared directly in front. Was it an aura of a Dharma Idol?

    Wang Zhong was stunned. Even Sister Hong and Reynolds, who were on the verge of death, stared dumbfounded. What the hell just happened? How could someone at the Casted Soul Stage condense a Dharma Idol?

    The evil multi-armed king was utterly confused. Heroic Soul Dharma Idols and soul tools etc., were rather rare even amidst the hundreds-of-thousandsrge human armies in the past. What the hell was happening? He had assumed that it would be a piece of cake to handle the mere five people he stopped, but unexpectedly, four of them were at abat level capable of summoning Dharma Idols.

    Most importantly, he sensed an even greater threat emitting from the ck-and-white Dharma Idol.

 Chapter 697 - God of Gamblers

    <h4>Chapter 697: God of Gamblers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Bang!

    Wang Zhong unleashed his rotating Dharma Idol, but the result was expected. The Evil King retaliated with full-power head-on and sted his Dharma Idol away. The power of fate had a fixed probability. Previously when he battled Mo Wen, he held arge probability of sess, but the same was not true this time.

    Despite his Dharma Idol being annihted, he did not try to attack again. His aim was merely to distract the Evil King. The previous attack further enraged the Evil King and it instinctively tried to attack Gong Yi, but Wang Zhong would never give it an opportunity to do so.

    The next instant, a huge, jet-ck axe formed in mid-air. At certain times, the most direct approach can produce the best results. As someone with the darkness-attribute special ability, he had an unprecedented amount of dark energy avable to him in this ce. Where could there be a better ce to unleash his power?

    Free of restrictions, this was the purest and strongest form of dark energy.

    Brimming with vicious power and infinite intent for blood, the jet-ckbat axe appeared as though it could cleave the sky and split the earth. sping two hands together, the originally non-existent energy condensed into a form in his palms, bringing a solid touch as well as the feeling of being enriched like never before.

    A sh of brilliance burst out from Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, before a violent explosion of aura surged outwards, engulfing the surroundings.

    Appearing to have sensed his surging fighting intent, a frightening hurricane of mes expanded out from the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe. An unimaginably overbearing aura and fighting intent took shape in the form of fiery waves, rippling outward from the axe in all directions!

    The violent collision of energy shocked Gong Yi, even as he was standing on the opposite end, tens of meters away. Not to mention the fact that he unleashed his Dharma Idol, his exquisite dark energy was also extremely powerful. This dude was actually a surprisingly powerful darkness-attribute special ability user, as though he was not merely at the Casted Soul Stage.

    He truly had a rare talent. It was no surprise that he could defeat Mo Wen previously. As a conspiracy theorist, he had initially thought that the struggle would have been between the family and the parliament; never would he have thought that Wang Zhong was actually that powerful.

    With his confidence level boosted, his Dharma Idol began to draw the cards at a faster speed. To deal with the Evil King, he had to shuffle to get the strongest and the most effectivebination; any otherbinations would only be wasting soul power.

    Sensing an extreme threat made of dark energy, the evil multi-armed king had no choice but to divert his attention to Wang Zhong. While light energy was the most effective against dark energy, returning the same kind of dark energy was also ideal.

    The red fiery bone whips of its two main armsshed with extreme force toward Wang Zhong, while Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes burned with white waves of fire. Boundless Soul Power gushed out from his ears, nose, eye, and mouth, as though the power within his body was overflowing.

    sh!

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe activate!¡±

    At the moment of activation, space seemed to fold, allowing a short distance teleportation. Wang Zhong appeared almost instantaneously in front of the evil multi-armed king, despite being more than ten meters away moments ago. Entering this state, he was immediately immersed in battle, losing touch with the entire world, including himself.

    Going along with its exploding aura, the Heaven¡¯s Raising Axe had immediatelypleted umting its power the instant it appeared. The seemingly endless amounts of power caused the surrounding space ¡ª even the entire world ¡ª to condense on that axe¡¯s edge!

    Soul Dominationbat technique ¡ª Heaven¡¯s Raising Chop!

    Bang!

    The axe chopped downward like a p of thunder. In terms of perfectly controlled techniques, Wang Zhong was the best among everyone. Other than Mo Wen, not many couldpare to him, even if they were at the Heroic Soul Stage. Although Gong Yi and the rest were powerful and experienced in actualbat, none of them couldpare to Wang Zhong in terms of fundamentals.

    The Darkness Ghostly Steps broke through its defense and the axended straight on the Evil King¡¯s arm, sending blood stters everywhere. The defence that initially seemed unbreakable was forcefully torn open by this huge, terrifying axe, leaving a wound so deep that bones were visible.

    Gong Yi¡¯s mouth gaped wide open, while Sister Hong and Reynolds¡¯s eyes began to fill with despair as theyy on the floor, astounded by what they have seen. What kind of monster was Wang Zhong, being able to wield such great power even at the Casted Soul Stage, leaving their eyes wide in grievance.

    In actual fact, Wang Zhong was not that powerful. It was due to the two with Middle Heroic Soul Stage Soul Power having fought the Evil King and using their lives to expend its energy as well as weakening it: especially Reynolds¡¯s life-rending battle axe. In addition, dark energies could naturally counter each other mutually. It seemed like the Evil King was really useless as well.

    The evil multi-armed king bellowed in pain as he threw down the whips and unleashed a violent force from his four fists which sted Wang Zhong away. However, dark energy continued to condense in mid-air. After a momentary pause, the energy unexpectedly shot downward the next instant.

    With a weapon intent apparently able to cleave the sky and split the earth, axe and human seeminglybined to transform into a gigantic battle axe, making the trajectory of the axe being smashed away appear like an axe circling around in the air.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong radiated with a fearless aura; his battle axe represented his killing intent. In the battle with Mo Wen, there was only battle intent, thus his full strength could not be disyed. Now, with the addition of dark energy, his full power could be unleashedpletely. That was the true essence of the Heaven¡¯s Raising sh.

    Either the enemy dies or I die!

    KILL!

    Thunk!

    The evil multi-armed king grew serious, but the axe stillnded on its injured arm, this time hacking it offpletely and sttering blood everywhere. At the same time, Gong Yi¡¯s Dharma Idol seemed to have begun tounch its attack.

    Gong Yi was indeed beaming with pride at that moment. A Dharma Idol reflected one¡¯s soul. His God of Gamblers was definitely a top-notch Dharma Idol, having the advantage of luck.

    A 45678 straight flush of hearts was selected. With five cards in hand, the Dharma Idol smirked, pleased with itself, portraying the same pride felt by its wielder. Following the action of Gong Yi throwing out his right arm, the Dharma Idol¡¯s cards flew towards the Evil King in the form of a straight line.

    Even though Wang Zhong sessfully drew most of the Evil King¡¯s attention, his other head remained wary. It never thought the bastard¡¯s power would be that strong. The power equilibrium between them and humans could fluctuate. Even though humans might seem weak at the start, they could unleash a huge bout of power without warning.

    At the same time, Wang Zhong did not hesitate to sh the demon a third time. His Heaven¡¯s Raising Battle Axe was a technique that built up more power with each sh. Although it may seem useless, in times like this, it could unleash extraordinary powers.

    The evil multi-armed king¡¯s face had contortedpletely while it attempted to block the attacksing from both sides.

    BAM!

    The seemingly disadvantaged Evil King then revealed a sinister, vicious look while its arm was directly sted away while attempting to grab the battle axe. It was obvious that this Evil King was unusually intelligent, as it took the chance to strike Wang Zhong with its other hand. It knew that it would be forced into a dead end if it was struck by Wang Zhong again; thus, it was willing to risk losing another hand if it meant Wang Zhong¡¯s death.

    Wang Zhong was sent flying once again as though he was struck by a thunderbolt, halting the Heaven¡¯s Raising sh. Obviously, he did not expect his attack tactics to be seen through within just two shes. The lifeforms in the Abyss had unexpected and unimaginable intelligence levels and had the ability to learn. This was also the reason for humanity¡¯s defeat, as well as why they dared not attack the demons.

    However, Gong Yi¡¯s straight flush travelled in an arc, avoiding its defenses and hit a vital spot. Demon blood gushed out as its chest exploded instantly, together with its dark energy defense being sted open.

    ¡°Experience the wrath of the God of Gamblers!¡± Gong Yi and his Dharma Idol said in unison.

 Chapter 698 - Who is the Ghost

    Chapter 698: Who is the Ghost

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~

    With a flick of the wrist, the cards were flung forward. Energy bodies in the form of two cards transformed into two streaks of intertwining snake-likeser beams at the moment of attack, spiraling forward.

    Bang!

    The attacks were fast and furious. The Evil King was truly rather powerful, being able to tilt his body barely in time to avoid the cards in such a precarious situation.

    However, just as he avoided the previous attacks, a second set of cards was released concurrently.

    This was a royal flush!

    Soul Domination Dharma Idol ¡ª Heaven¡¯s Compliance Dragon!

    This time, the attack was at a much faster speed, even faster than the evil multi-armed king¡¯s prime attacks.

    There was no way to avoid it!

    The five golden light streaks transformed into five golden dragons, intertwining into a spiral and instantly hit ¡ª and even prated ¡ª the chest of the evil multi-armed king, forming a transparent hole through its body. It roared painfully and nearly fell to its knees.

    Gong Yi did not dare to let his guard own. As a gambler, he knew that there was the possibility of aeback at any time unless the other party hadpletely lost everything.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Without a pause, his wrists flicked again. This time two hands were used, taking turns to release the cards from his chest.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    In a split second, four golden cards appeared in both of his hands.

    The Ghost Card! He finally got it!

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes shed with golden light as he somersaulted in the air, hands shaking.

    King Bomb ¡ª Pear Blossoms Rainstorm!

    Meanwhile, a roar of despair erupted from the Evil King while he charged towards Gong Yi.

    The attacksnded perfectly on the Evil King. However, the evil multi-armed king had also charged toward him and sessfully knocked into Gong Yi, which sent him flying. His Dharma Idol dissipated as an obvious dent formed in his chest, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood, which sttered everywhere.

    A human¡¯s weakness was ack of body armor aspared to these monsters.

    Its bulky body finally fell backward and a pool of precious demon blood formed on the ground. A pungent and bloody smell permeated the air. There were huge broken limbs and bloody flesh flying everywhere, making everyone palpitate, as though they were in Shura Hell!

    The previously majestic-looking and awe-inspiring Gong Yi also fell to the ground. After all, he had just entered the middle of the Heroic Soul Stage; thus, it was considered ying with fire for him to use such tyrannical strength, especially with its low sess rate. To have selected the straight flush and the King Bomb was extremely taxing for his Dharma Idol. But there could only be two results: either the enemy dies or I die. After experiencing such a huge drain mentally and in terms of strength, no matter how powerful the will, it would be next to impossible to have the energy to fight again immediately.

    Fortunately, the evil multi-armed king was dead.

    How were Wang Zhong, Reynolds and Sister Hong doing?

    Panting heavily, Gong Yi stood up, wanting to check on the situation right away, but his body was not in coordination with his mind. His limbs were numb and he could not stop trembling.

    mour, mour¡­.

    That was the sound of rolling gravel from the cliff wall not far away, and a bloody figure crawled out of the pit.

    Gong Yi gawked before bursting intoughter.

    It was Wang Zhong! Although he looked a little unstable, he definitely had the most awesome Casted Soul Gong Yi had ever seen or even heard of, and it was definitely unrivalled. Thatst punch from the evil multi-armed king was abnormally powerful, but he still managed to pull through without being severely injured.

    That was an exceptionally strong and intelligent 5th rank Dimensional Evil Demon after all.

    Wang Zhong not only stood up, but he had enough energy to lift Sister Hong and Reynolds. He then limped over, dragging them behind him.

    Little Xin, who had hid in a corner the whole time, ran over to carry one of them. Now, she was the only one who still had energy.

    The five reunited once more and took a quick look at Reynolds¡¯s and Sister Hong¡¯s injuries. As for outer trauma, they could slowly recover even in the most severe cases. Reynolds had only passed out due to an excessive expenditure of energy, but Sister Hong¡¯s injuries were much more severe. The Soul Power in her body was rather scattered and unable to condense. Little by little, bit by bit, her Soul Power spilled out of her body just like leaking air, signalling that something was probably wrong with her Soul Sea.

    Wang Zhong had witnessed the same thing happen to Barran before. All signs were pointing to the Soul Sea crumbling. Fortunately, she was still fighting for her life. Although her pulse was extremely weak, she had not stopped breathing yet.

    ¡°There is still hope as long as she¡¯s still alive! Even though the quality of the empire¡¯s medical care is bad, there are many different types of secret arts there; there is definitely a way to save her! Our fight has probably attracted the nearby monsters¡¯ attention. We should leave as soon as possible!¡± said Gong Yi.

    ¡°How do we leave though?¡± Little Xin said as her eyes lit up. Anyone would be begging to leave after staying in this hell-like ce for a month, let alone them, who had just experienced a bloody battle.

    Gong Yi fished out a round metal ball from his backpack, took off the ordinary-looking pendant around his neck, and broke the pendant¡¯s shell. Inside was a crystal clear and lustrous crystal, exuding strong dimensional energy.

    There was a mechanical switch on the small metal ball. Once pressed, the metal ball began to spread out likeyers of flower petals, exposing a saddle-like te in the middle. Once he put the crystal on it, the mechanism activated. Gong Yi then heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Those guys didn¡¯t tamper with the mechanism. It is indeed true that money makes the mare go.¡±

    Attracting the dimensional forces emanating from the spatial coordinate, a ray of blue light emerged. It quickly converged and condensed, forming a beam-like path.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome!¡± It was an eye-opener for Wang Zhong. This channel seemed to be only a little smaller than the one in the 7th Regiment, but it was extremely stable and not inferior at all in terms of effect. However, the one in the military wasposed of countless sophisticated instruments and huge bases, whereas this one only required two small items. He had always thought that the Federation¡¯s technology was mediocre, but now it seemed that he was the ignorant one.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it amazing? In fact, the Federation has many core, ck technologies that are unknown to the outside world. The Federation¡¯s technological advancement is far greater than the empire¡¯s and has exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. They alle from one ce, a ce that you should be able to go to at your level,¡± said Gong Yi.

    Speaking of this, Gong Yi sighed a little. ording to rumours, Wang Zhong had offended the Gui Family and the Zhao family, and they easily had the power to suppress any oppositional voices in the Federation. Otherwise, with Wang Zhong¡¯s talent, he could definitely go to that ce. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, there will always be a way as long as you are alive. Since they dare not kill you, it proves that you still have a chance!¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded in agreement. Honestly, he was not afraid at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± said Gong Yi as he stood up. Although his mind had not recovered from using his Dharma Idol, his physical strength had almost fully returned. Seeing that a miracle was about to bepleted, he got rather excited. However, he suddenly felt faint as his vision turned dark, falling back onto the ground the moment he stood up.

    It was as though he had lost all his energy, and there was a weird power suppressing and eating at him.

    ¡°Leave?¡± A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Gong Yi. ¡°I¡¯m afraid none of you can leave.¡±

 Chapter 699 - Flaw

    Chapter 699: w

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The voice was hoarse and terrifying and was apanied by an arrogant, hoarseugh.

    Gong Yi turned around immediately and almost puked at what he saw.

    That was Little Xin?

    At that moment, her originally cute and lovely face had be like melted dough; her face¡¯s entire skin had sagged downwards, exposing her orange peel textured skin simr to the bark of a dead tree. ¡°My God! What a damned ce. Luckily, you finally took this thing out before Baby¡¯s face fell off. But rest assured, I will leave with your wishes.¡±

    When her skin peeled off, the woman appeared as though she was more than a hundred years old and had just crawled out of her coffin. She was almost toothless, and her dried lips appeared to be pursed together. The countless wrinkles on her face were like horror works carved out of wood.

    Such a horrendous-looking old monster actually imed to be a ¡®Baby¡¯ and had actually tried to sound cute with her hoarse voice¡­

    If he wasn¡¯t in such a precarious situation, Gong Yi could literally puke.

    She cackled strangely as she reached out to grab the dimensional channel instrument. A perverted smile appeared on her almost-fully peeled-off face as she looked at Gong Yi and Wang Zhong. ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to fight me. You have been poisoned by Baby¡¯s gue Flies. You will only die faster if you move around. You lowly guys can apany me with your remaining time to ease my loneliness, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°gue¡­¡± Gong Yi¡¯s face changed immediately. ¡°You are Granny Fly? The S-rank wanted criminal?¡±

    The old witch¡¯s murky eyes lit up, and she smiled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s really too bad. You are actually a smart boy. You could identify the Queen of Hearts and even this boy at Casted Soul Stage. And yet, you failed to recognize Baby, hahaha. s¡­ is it because I am too cute? Guys are easily blinded by cute things; this has been proven many times.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop calling yourself that?¡± Unlike Gong Yi¡¯s trembling voice, Wang Zhong¡¯s voice was rather calm. ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting that I dare not die.¡±

    Granny Fly¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°You little brat, your vitality is very strong. I can definitely maintain youth for several years after I drain you. It is an honor to be a part of me!¡±

    At the side, Gong Yi tried his best to sit up, but he wasn¡¯t strong enough. He felt extremely disappointed in himself. He was initially very cautious along the way in fear of mishaps. But after meeting Sister Hong, Reynolds and Wang Zhong, he automatically considered Little Xin among them. His habitual thinkingpletely ruined everything. It must be admitted that one¡¯s appearance could indeed influence people¡¯s perception. s, it must be admitted that Granny Fly was really good at disguising herself as another.

    In certain circles within the Federation, Granny Fly was considered to be a legendary existence. She had already made her name by killing no less than a hundred or so families about 60 or 70 years ago. Furthermore, this crazy woman was not a picky eater. As long as she was unhappy, she would kill one¡¯s whole family, be it civilian or noble. Her favorite move was to feed on the hearts and souls of little girls to supplement herself.

    It was said that no one had ever seen her true face because anyone that did would be killed. Considering onlybat ability, many could probably kill her. However, this person was obviously specialized in abilities such as disguising oneself or those involving the mind. She would disappear without a trace to wait for matters to blow over before she came out tomit crimes again, making it impossible for powerful hunters to find her.

    Another thing was the infamous ¡®gue Flies,¡¯ which was said to be Granny Fly¡¯s Dharma Idol. Bite marks of the strange gue Flies were often found on the corpses of her victims. The venom found was not all that toxic, but it could erode one¡¯s mind, physical strength, Soul Power, etc., and paralyze one¡¯s nerves.

    It was said that the Institute of Sciences had extracted her gue venom from the deceased. Everyone shuddered at the spective result. There was absolutely no chance of survival if one had been poisoned by the gue Flies unless she was willing to let the victim off.

    Gong Yi swallowed some saliva. Although he was paralyzed, he started to use his brain. Having gone through countless hardships to arrive at this final destination, he was absolutely not ready to die yet.

    ¡°I feel that we can talk this through,¡± Gong Yi said in a soft voice. ¡°There is neither deep hatred nor conflict of interest between us. Also, we did save you more than once.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I actually feel bad for you guys. You even killed the 5th rank evil multi-armed king. Hehe, you guys really did save Baby¡¯s life, but¡­¡± She looked at Gong Yi with amusement as she twirled the knife around between her withered fingers and smiled so widely that her face appeared to be disintegrating. ¡°But I¡¯ve exhausted all my energy. Do you think I can go to the Empire like this? However, if you can give me a reason to let you go, I just might do it. ¡±

    She absolutely loved this feeling.

    Having killed so many people, she was already numb to direct kills. She enjoyed watching her victims struggle in pain before they died. She would give them a little hope, then let them fall into despair, just like a cat toying with its prey.

    ¡°You know about my bet. As long as I leave this ce alive, you will be the owner of that 10 billion,¡± said Gong Yi in a low voice. ¡°I treasure my life more than money.¡±

    ¡°Ten billion? It does seem a lot,¡± said Granny Fly, smiling. ¡°But money can be earned as long as I¡¯m alive and I have a thousand and one ways to get it. I feel that the secret of me being alive is more importantpared to money. It took me more than a decade to build up my currently stable identity. I thought I would meet my end when my real identity was revealed. Who knew I could avoid my death with a twist of fate? It seems like I am not meant to die.¡±

    Even a fool could hear the sarcasm in her words; she was bent on killing them. A fool can also hear her ridicule. As smart as Gong Yi was, he was at a loss for words, and he finally conceded defeat. He did not expect to fall short of sess at thest stage. Such old monsters were cruel and ruthless. Obviously, she did not intend to let them leave this ce alive.

    ¡°Huh? You have nothing more to say?¡± asked Granny Fly as she sighed. ¡°Since you can¡¯t provide me with a logical reason, it seems like it is time to bid farewell to you guys. Baby has not eaten well for several days. Which one of you should I start with?¡±

    She looked at Gong Yi, then set her sights on Sister Hong and Reynolds, who were still lying on the ground. Their hearts would obviously be stronger as they were Heroic Soul Stage soldiers. They would be a great supplement for her. She would only need to absorb the power of one Heroic Soul Soldier ¡ª instead of the usual 10 or more people ¡ª to restore her lost youth and transform back into a little loli.

    Before she could make a choice, Wang Zhong sat up beside her and moved his arms. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if you were just ugly, but it is definitely wrong of you toe out and stir up trouble with such an ugly face.¡±

    Granny Fly was surprised. ¡°Huh? Not bad, you actually kept some power. Don¡¯t say you saw through me long ago.¡±

    Squinting her eyes, she sized him up with great interest. Although he contributed greatly in the battle with the evil multi-armed king and had incredible power, he was nothing to her after being poisoned by her gue Flies. ¡°How did you see through me?¡±

    ¡°You revealed yourself twice. The first time was in the illusion¡¯s 3rdyer,¡± said Wang Zhong in an abnormally calm voice. ¡°After waking up, everyone experienced intense fluctuations mentally, but you were unusually calm. With the story you told everyone regarding your experience, by all rights, you shouldn¡¯t have been able to act so calmly. Thus, it showed that you either had powerful spiritual energy or a special ability to resist hallucinations. Whichever reason it might have been, it was notpatible with what you told us.¡±

 Chapter 700 - A Different Kind of Casted Soul Stage

    Chapter 700: A Different Kind of Casted Soul Stage

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s really smart of you, but why didn¡¯t you expose me then?¡± asked Granny Fly, smiling.

    ¡°I had my doubts about you, but everyone is entitled to their own secrets.¡± Wang Zhong then continued to exin himself, ¡°The second time was when you cut your fingers to attract the evil multi-armed king. There were no particrly sharp edges on that cliff wall, yet your Heroic Soul Stage finger could be cut. What else could exin it if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡±

    p, p, p, p.

    Granny Fly apuded him. ¡°It is rare for one to be able to analyze the situation so carefully under such circumstances. Even though it is only a bted effort, you still deserve to be praised. But what can you do about it now? Since you are so smart, I have decided to begin my feast with y-you¡­ you?!¡±

    She had yet to finish speaking when she saw Wang Zhong start to glow with bright-silver Soul Power. Granny Fly was startled and a little surprised. She could see a gue Fly lying on his neck, yet he could still move?

    ¡°How is that possible? No one could resist the psychological toxin of the gue Flies. No one¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about this little thing?¡± Wang Zhong reached out and pinched something close to his neck. As the dark energy flowed out from his fingertips, he actually urately caught hold of a fly-like thing.

    On the other hand, Granny Fly¡¯s mouth gaped wide open, as though she had just witnessed the absolutely impossible.

    The gue Flies were her specialty, a unique Dharma Idol. Although they did not have a strong directbat power, they had incredible magical effects, able to specifically inject paralyzing toxins targeted at the Soul Sea. Even a Peak Heroic Soul Soldier could not escape the corrosion effects of her gue Flies, so how could this insignificant little dude at the Casted Soul Stage do it!

    ¡°Targeted at the Soul Sea?¡±

    What an absolute joke. Even a 7th rank monster would meet its doom if it came, let alone this kind of small fry.

    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± Wang Zhong smiled slightly and pinched that energy body in the form of a fly.

    Boom!

    A sharp sound echoed as the energy body exploded.

    Granny Fly¡¯s face instantly contorted. Each gue Fly was a part of her Dharma Idol. It was like a piece of her was chopped off when Wang Zhong destroyed that fly.

    ¡°No, don¡¯te over!¡± Granny Fly¡¯s face changed as she sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s killing intent. ¡°Let¡¯s not be rash. We have alreadye so far. We can leave together too! Killing each other is not good for us!¡±

    Although she was famous, she was not apt in head-on battles. It might be all right for her to deal with one or two ordinary Heroic Soul Soldiers, but how can Wang Zhong bepared to them? She had already witnessed how powerful Wang Zhong was during the battle with the evil multi-armed king. She couldn¡¯t help but stagger backward, tightening her grip around her knife and the dimensional channel instrument.

    But in the next second, Wang Zhong¡¯s fist had already reached her face. The reason he spoke was only to regain his strength and control the situation. Now, he definitely would not give her a chance to spout any more nonsense. Wang Zhong rarely hated a person, but the woman in front of him could barely be considered human.

    2nd Drive!

    A terrifying force smashed into Granny Fly¡¯s face before she could even react, denting her already horrendous-looking face as the st sent her flying backward.

    Thud!

    Her entire body smashed into the cliff walls, shattering the wall into rubble. However, she was a well-known old demon after all. Not only she did not faint, she struggled to get up at once.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! You hit Baby¡¯s face. You hit my cute face!¡± Granny Fly appeared to have gone mad for a moment. She certainly did not expect that the boy could regain hisbat power in the blink of an eye, especially after the evil multi-armed king smacked him till he was on the verge of death.

    A huge shadow ¡ª made up of countless fly phantoms ¡ª formed behind her, giving out the loud sound of humming wings.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz.

    Granny Fly screamed as her face twisted hideously in fury. She unleashed her gue Flies in an instant, forming a crimson hurricane. It was made up of hundreds of thousands of flies, and it appeared as though an immeasurable amount of gues and poisons was emitting from its surface. Releasing a bloody stench, the vicious flies surrounded and attempted to swallow Wang Zhong. The scene was scary enough to terrify anyone.

    These gue Flies did not only look terrifying and disgusting; they would specifically target one¡¯s mind and Soul Sea, attacking their opponent in the most unexpected way. They were indeed extremely powerful, but Wang Zhong¡¯s mind and Soul Sea were his strong suit, making him immune to most poisons; thus, rendering the gue Flies ¡ª which had never failed before ¡ª totally useless before him.

    Whoosh!

    A st of hellfire was released in an attempt to exterminate the gue Flies. In this kind of environment ¡ª where dark elements were abundant, especially in the fourthyer ¡ª it was a piece of cake for Wang Zhong, a darkness-attribute special ability user, to build up his attacks. Meanwhile, hellfire ¡ª a burn attack ¡ª was simply the nemesis of the gue Flies. The malevolent aura of the gue Flies was nothing in the face of deified hellfire.

    As the powerful hellfire forced Granny Fly to retract her Dharma Idol, Wang Zhong took the chance to attack.

    Ever since his birth, Wang Zhong had cherished feelings and rtionships with others the most, fuelling a hatred for liars and fakers. ¡°There is only one thing that is right. You really have nobat power at all.¡±

    With his left hand, Wang Zhong snatched the dimensional channel instrument from the shellshocked Granny Fly and flung his right fist into her face at the same time.

    Punch, punch, punch, punch, punch, punch~~

    Granny Fly was instantly beaten to a pulp. Her Heroic Soul Stage power was unable to withstand a single blow from Wang Zhong. Granny Fly had always lived on luck and focused on her Dharma Idol, putting on a show every time she struck, instead of facing her opponents head-on. Normally, her tricks would never fail her and have even aided her in escaping from people even at the Heavenly Soul Stage. Who knew she would face her downfall here and now?

    She fell to the ground like a piece of rotting meat and was only left with enough energy to continue breathing.

    At that point, the voices of other creatures, who seemed to be approaching, could be faintly heard. Wang Zhong did not hesitate to go back to Gong Yi and the others. Meanwhile, the gue Flies had dissipated around Granny Fly as she lost control of her Dharma Idol.

    Gong Yi was at a loss for words as Wang Zhong tossed the instrument to him. He had always thought that he was the most meticulous and even the strongest in the team. Although he believed that Wang Zhong would be more powerful in the future, he realized that he had truly underestimated the young man in front of him. There was only one word suitable to describe him ¡ª unfathomable!

    Much insight was gained from this. It seemed that good-heartedness would often meet with rpense.

    Ready to leave, Gong Yi quickly reactivated the dimensional channel and helped up Sister Hong, as well as Reynolds, together with Wang Zhong.

    Just then, the trembling, hoarse voice of Granny Fly could be heard. ¡°Please. Please, guys. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to die here¡­ cough, cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stay here, this is a suitable ce for you,¡± replied Wang Zhong coldly.

    ¡°Killing you would only dirty our hands. Haiz. Sometimes humans can be more monstrous than monsters. See you never.¡± Gong Yi sighed as he pressed the button.

    Whoosh!

    The dimensional channel shone brightly as though it had exhausted the remaining bit of energy within this space coordinate. With a dazzling sh, the entire mountain fell into darknesspletely.

    ¡°What a bunch of damned and lowly things! I curse all of you! I-¡±

    Granny Fly flew into a rage, with deep resentment and hatred in her eyes. She wanted to curse more, but as the words just arrived at her mouth, she was intimidated by a terrifying aura that sent chills throughout her body.

    Several pairs of jet-ck eyes appeared from above the cliff wall, transmitting rays of darkness. A bead of cold sweat then emerged from Granny Fly¡¯s dry and withered forehead.

    The dark figures then jumped down as they bellowed madly. They were obviously not picky eaters, as monstrous roars and sounds of struggling echoed throughout the darkness¡­

 Chapter 701 - Another Kind of Despair

    <h4>Chapter 701: Another Kind of Despair</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    On the other hand, although the dimensional channel formed by the miniuncher appeared to be pretty good, they immediately felt the difference once they entered it. It was undeniable that it was really more convenient for their souls to enter and that the dimensional world did not reject their physical bodies. The unique rules of the fifth dimension werepatible with almost all nes, but their experience was really unpleasant. Sister Hong and Reynolds were considered lucky to have passed out, whereas Wang Zhong and Gong Yi really¡­

    Fortunately, this entire journey was very short. Due to it being a channel of a natural spatial coordinate, it was unlike those long-distance transmissions with designated fixed points in the 7th Regiment. Only three to five seconds passed before they reached the end of the channel.

    As the four of them fell out of the dimensional channel, and their seemingly fragmented bodies began to re-assemble. Nausea, numbness, swelling, and various negative feelings instantly engulfed them, nearly causing them to pass out.

    Wang Zhong and Gong Yi convulsed on the ground for a rather long time before they recovered. They looked up at the sky, feeling the hot sand behind them. This was Earth!

    They were truly back on Earth!

    The two were about to throw back their heads tough long and loud, but only a faint sound was produced. This period of repeated craziness really took a lot out of them, thus they could only stare at each other for a while. They smiled. This indeed was the definition of a silver lining behind every cloud.

    After a while, they slowly regained their strength.

    ¡°Next time, I must raise the bet if I¡¯m gambling with such high risks again,¡± said Gong Yi with a bitter smile as he slowly stood up. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw that Wang Zhong¡¯s ability to move had been fully restored. Although he did not pick up girls, neither smoked nor drank alcohol, his body was really a far cry from Wang Zhong¡¯s.

    Hidden from sight in ordinary times, the difference between each person¡¯s fundamentals would be more obvious in times of suffering. It was indeed undeniable that students from Heroic Soul Academies were extraordinary.

    However, before they could start to immerse themselves in happiness, they noticed that they were surrounded by a scorching desert that appeared to stretch infinitely. Unfortunately, they had fallen into the desert of the Tutankhamun Empire. There were already many deserts here initially, but matters grew worse after the dark era. Although some turbulent oases existed, the area of desertification was much wider inparison.

    ¡°In fact, we are already very lucky to have left that ce alive, we can¡¯t help it if we actually die here,¡± Gong Yimented,ughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be pessimistic, there are bound to be oases in deserts. We even survived that ce, let alone here!¡± said Wang Zhong. His voice was extremely firm and free of doubt.

    Gong Yi froze and wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°I respect you, dude. Wang Zhong. If you don¡¯t amount to much in the future after surviving this, I will dly chop off my head for you. Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, let¡¯s look around!¡±

    Gong Yi was an extremely smart gambler. He was not easily convinced, even when others were stronger, richer or held more power than him. But for this guy, Wang Zhong, he actually had more perseverance than a gambler, thus Gong Yi was truly convinced. The key was that his tone was full of hope and it began to rub off on Gong Yi.

    He was strong, talented, calm, persistent, and meticulous. In fact, he could have killed Granny Fly, but he did not do so, showing that he had a good conscience. It was not weakness. He merely did not want to cross the line. Even though Granny Fly had been acting all along during their journey together, it was impossible that there wasn¡¯t a single speck of genuity for them!

    His actions weren¡¯t for Granny Fly, but for himself.

    A cold-hearted person could be very powerful, but he would still have his own limits. Bold and decisive, yet true to his heart, it was no surprise that he could defeat Mo Wen. All of a sudden, Gong Yi thought of a bigger gamble; of course, assuming they could leave this ce alive.

    This boundless desert of Tutankhamen was no doubt a ce of death to anyone¡¯s eyes. It was not due to the presence of scary mutated beasts, but rather, the environment itself that held more danger. One would probably not leave this ce alive if he lost his way.

    They knew that it was probably evening on Earth, thus the sun would set in the west. After a short span of observation, they were able to tell the different directions. ¡°Let¡¯s go north. Most of Tutankhamen¡¯s cities and oases are in the north of the desert. Let¡¯s try our luck.¡±

    In such situations, the worst case was to go around in circles. As long as one kept walking, he could still try his luck, making it possible to run into people or oases.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ll have really bad luck.¡± With a bitter smile, Gong Yi opened his backpack, only to see that his originally huge backpack had been emptied outpletely. There was arge opening at the bottom of the backpack, probably due to the previous battle. All the food and water stored in the bag were gone, together with the small bottle of Evil Demon Blood. ¡°My Dharma Idol has a certain luckponent, but he still sessfully chose the Straight Flush and King Bomb one after another. It seems like our luck has run out.¡±

    Other than Gong Yi, both Wang Zhong and Reynolds¡¯s backpacks were in simr states. Originally, there would have been enough food and water tost for a month, but now there was nothing left.

    No one took any notice of the backpacks previously, before they left that ce; this was probably due to the battle being too intense, as well as Little Xin¡¯s incident, making them only realize it now.

    Fortunately, Sister Hong¡¯s backpack was safe and sound. There were still three bottles of water and three cans of food left. They were all that was left. If they were to be distributed to everyone, the four of them could probably onlyst five or six days.

    Just then, Reynolds and Sister Hong also began to stir. Although they were injured, they both had solid foundations; thus, they regained consciousness not long after Gong Yi gave them some water.

    Wang Zhong exined the situation to them while Gong Yi attempted to tell his version of the story. Although speaking made him thirsty, he was delighted to tell the story. He would be driven to his grave if Granny Fly managed to escape the cursednds without them.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he was afraid to die with injustice unredressed.

    ¡°Take the food and water and go.¡± Sister Hong¡¯s voice was rather weak but surprisingly calm.

    She could feel that her Soul Sea was bound to copse. All hope would be lost for someone like her if her Soul Sea was to shatter. Without her power, she would neither be happy nor be free in seeking vengeance, as well as being unable to protect the group of sisters under her wing. To be honest, she was already free of regrets and ready to leave the world, as she had met this bunch of friends with whom she could speak freely on this journey.

    As a top assassin, she had alreadye to an understanding with her own death since the day she chose this profession.

    Also, in the cursednds, everyone helped each other during battles because they needed each other. But now, why would these people need her now that she was a good-for-nothing?

    Sister Hong felt likeughing. It made her think of the past.

    Rtionships, be it love or friendship, were never truly selfless. Humans live to be ¡°needed¡± by others. All kinds of close rtionships were merely mutual exploitation of each other.

    Her ex-boyfriend was a perfect example. He could sell her out for money alone, let alone for matters regarding life and death.

    Sister Hong could not bear to experience being chosen over again. She had built a strong rtionship with these people over the past few days. She would rather be the one to initiate leaving herself behind, rather than being kicked away by others, so she could still retain a good memory of the world before her death. She was free ofint because she knew that leaving the injured person behind was the best chance the others had.

    ¡°You guys can¡¯t leave if I¡¯m there to drag you down.¡± She was straightforward and direct. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time giving me that look, just dig a pit for me and bury me deeper. I don¡¯t want to be a snack for the desert monsters.¡±

 Chapter 702 - â€œLivingâ€ in the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 702: ¡°Living¡± in the Desert</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You two should leave. My injury is also a bit problematic. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll stay here with Sister Hong. Come back for us if you guys are lucky enough to find someone.¡± Reynolds, who had just sat up, felt that he had exhausted his Soul Sea and power. Even though his wounds were no cause for concern in normal times, but it was too difficult to move around with his condition in this environment, where food and water were scarce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking nonsense. If we leave, we leave together. Even if we die, we won¡¯t die alone,¡± said Wang Zhong. He squatted directly in front of Sister Hong with a smile and motioned for her to get on his back. ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback you. We will survive this. Also, the great entertainment industry is waiting for you to join them and relieve the Empire¡¯s citizens of their suffering!¡±

    Sister Hong gritted her teeth as her eye circles turned red. What the hell? Over the years, she had long forgotten what it was like to cry. She didn¡¯t expect to meet such reliable brothers just before her soon-toe death. She had alwaysined about God being unfair to her, but now she didn¡¯t need to anymore. To her, it would be worth it even if she died.

    ¡°Come, Reynolds. I¡¯ll hold you, even though I would rarelye into close contact with other men,¡± said Gong Yi as heughed.

    A hint of happiness appeared on Reynolds¡¯s originally pained face. Although the environment was harsh, death was not enough to scare them.

    Humans may be weak, but at certain times they can be the most powerful beings in the world.

    Seeing that Reynolds could not hold on much longer, Sister Hong suddenly pped Wang Zhong¡¯s perky buttocks. Only a faint p could be heard due to herck of energy. ¡°What a sturdy butt. You seem like a virgin, I¡¯ll let you be the first member after I build my entertainment Empire!¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. My first time is very important. I haven¡¯t thought about¡­¡±

    All four began tough, inserting a hint of ¡°liveliness¡± into the originally deathly silent desert.

    ¡­

    While there wasughter in the terrifying desert, there were several tight frowns in the so-called blessednds, which were supposedly ces everyone dreamt of going.

    It was an extremely peaceful-looking haven. In the sky, there was a soft and bright sun, clean fresh air, and gorgeous rainbows that modern humans would never get the chance to see.

    The ground was filled with grass, blooming flowers and a refreshing, cool breeze could be felt. It was like a paradise on earth. Thirty young men and women were on the grass patch. Some sat cross-legged, while others stood. They all had different postures, but there was a simrity between them ¡ª all of them were frowning.

    Upon entering this ce, everyone would enter their own world. The blessednds were actually a ce to help forge the Heroic Soul. The form of the Heroic Soul originated from the needs of the soul and spirit. It was linked to the main consciousness, but it was not easily controlled. Thus, the blessednds were actually just to strengthen self-control so that the formed Heroic Soul would be as close as possible to its ideal state!

    A good start is half the battle. Forging a satisfactory Heroic Soul was undoubtedly crucial to the long journey of increasing their Heroic Soul Stage. But no one could predict that Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen of the Mo Family would give up such a great opportunity. To be honest, even the other 10 Great Families could not fathom why they did it.

    Perhaps geniuses could be wayward. However, it was impossible to find out who had the right idea right now. Only time would be able to tell.

    Among the crowd, Scarlet was also one of them. The blessednds and the cursednds werepletely opposite. Here, positive energy was flowing abundantly, rich in luck and various elements as well. This ce was really extremely precious to those at the Casted Soul Stage.

    Only this time, Scarlet was under tremendous pressure. Without Wang Zhong, Tianjing was no longer important. Furthermore, Scarlet was the weakest one amongst the rest. The blessednds were not almighty. It didn¡¯t matter if one¡¯s foundation was weak, but if one had poor talent, it would be a total waste toe here.

    Tianjing¡¯s victory had actually offended quite a handful of people. Although Grai was outstanding, he did not have absolute authority, unlike Wang Zhong. In addition, with his Blood Race bloodline, there was bound to be a certain estrangement from other people. Fortunately, Grai had a cold personality; thus, he was not affected by it. On the way here, Scarlet had actually sensed some malice. If it wasn¡¯t for Laura, who knows what could have happened?

    In the eyes of outsiders, she was sitting cross-legged on the grass, eyes closed. But in Scarlet¡¯s inner world, what she felt was far more enriching than her calm external image¡­ and much wilder.

    She was in an ice world.

    Towering ck ciers could be seen everywhere, while the ground was literally just thickyers of ck ice ¡ª its thickness unknown. ck ice was also suspended from the sky hundreds of millions of miles away, exuding its unique, magnificent color and giving the sky the same ¡°ice-y¡± color.

    The whole world was literally ice.

    That was indeed the situation in the beginning.

    As an ice-attribute special ability user, ice should have been the most intimate element to her. But staying in such an environment made her feel unfamiliar, cold, and even afraid. The freezing cold radiated by the ciers was hundreds of millions of times lower in temperature than what she could form, and the structure of the ck ice also felt wholly unfamiliar to her.

    It was unlike normal ice, at least unlike what she had ever imagined it could be. Ice was supposedly thin and brittle. Although her internal elements moved rtively calmly, they would eventually turn active. Otherwise, why was it said that the ice element could condense and scatter imperceptibly, interchanging between ice and water forms?

    But here, Scarlet could only sense dead silence from the ck ice, that was also the source of this terrifying cold. Not only was the ice elementpletely frozen, it seemingly aimed to freeze everything in the whole wide world, so that the world would return back to a tranquil state.

    Scarlet¡¯s limbs could no longer move; the moment her consciousness entered this world, it gotpletely frozen. It even felt like her blood was no longer flowing and her heart had stopped beating. All her body functions seemed to have condensed into ice in that terrifying, freezing-cold world.

    The only thing that remained active was her mind and consciousness.

    The temperature was like absolute zero.

    Scarlet had heard of simr legends before. That was the true limit of the ice attribute special ability, it was 273.15 degrees below zero. Even steel, meteorites, and other elements ¡ª such as mes and light ¡ª would be frozen in that terrifying, freezing-cold ce.

    Most people appeared happy as they were controlling their own state of happiness. That was due to everyone being powerful enough, but also stemming from having made sufficient preparation beforehand ¡ª such as taking drugs to enhance their mental state and sensitivity; although there might be repercussions, it was nothing if they could forge a powerful Heroic Soul.

    On the other hand, Scarlet was expressionless. Some of the others had already finished forging their Heroic Souls and left the dimension. This was a very magical ce: when someone achieved his goal, his body would automatically leave. Everyone was in a good state and all kinds of Soul Power radiated with strength and excitement. Under the blessings from their surroundings, everyone became stronger. On the contrary, Scarlet became weaker and weaker instead.

    Here, no one could help another, and no one would intervene.

    Dimensional Blessed Lands were not all-powerful; its power was rtive to one¡¯s ability. The reason for opening the ce to only the most talented was that the effects would be counterproductive for anyone with low ability. With too strong of a boost, it would be simr to the action of pulling up seedlings to help them grow.

 Chapter 703 - Strong-Willed

    Chapter 703: Strong-Willed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Scarlet¡¯s situation was exactly that. Although she had some potential, she was a far cry from the others here. Laura and the others probably did not expect that to happen.

    Not only had her limbs and body functions been frozen, but even her consciousness seemed to have slowed. And that was merely the beginning. The power of absolute zero was infinite; it could capture and freeze all sorts of materials that passed through this patch of cold, and nothing could escape.

    That included the mind and soul.

    Maybe that was death. She truly tried; she wanted to be closer to Wang Zhong. In fact, Scarlet already knew that Wang Zhong would definitely have a different future from ordinary people ¡ª one she would never be in. Emotions were irrelevant in her case. Ever since humans discovered the Dimensional World, the strong became unstoppable in terms of dimensional mysteries and natural talent determined one¡¯s life. She just wanted to see ¡ª as much as possible ¡ª how far Wang Zhong could go, and what his final destination would be.

    However, it was a sliver of extravagant hope.

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help it. The people around her slowly disappeared, satisfied. Soon, she was left alone. Death was waiting for her, instead of evolution.

    The same situation had happened in the Dimensional World before. The reason why the Federation did not use this on Wang Zhong was that they knew that if Wang Zhong was allowed to enter, he would be the first to experience an epiphany instead of dying.

    It would feel awesome to watch a movie in the golden desert while eating popcorn. But for someone dying of thirst, it would be a nightmare.

    The yellow sand began surging as a mutated lizard, around the size of a palm, poked its head out of a sand hole after it noticed the scent of fragrant meat. It may have been a small piece of meat, but for any species which lived in the desert, all edible things were not to be wasted. Its pair of green eyes started to rotate, looking around vigntly.

    Everything was calm and peaceful. It then spotted a Sand Scorpion around its size which had died quite some time ago. After being left under the scorching sun and on the dry sand, even the outer shell had curled up.

    The small mutated lizard seemed a little disappointed. The Sand Scorpion was definitely the most disliked thing in the desert. Although they were not huge in size, most mutated Sand Scorpions had terrifying venoms. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t much flesh on them, and the shell was extremely hard. Their flesh had a very sour, rotten taste and contained a certain degree of toxicity as well. As the returns obviously did not match the effort, other species mostly avoided them. As for such an old carcass, that bit of flesh it originally had was probably long gone.

    After confirming that there was no danger, the small mutated lizard eventually decided toe out to take a look, hoping that there would be remnants of flesh remaining in the carcass so that it could have a snack.

    But as soon as it climbed out of the hole, a sense of danger hit it. A pair of human hands suddenly came from above and caught it.

    Si si si si si!

    The small mutated lizard squealed in fright. Although it was young and had never encountered humans before, it knew that it was impossible for the other party to have good intentions.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang!

    Following the squeals of the small mutated lizard, theyer of sand underneath suddenly began to shake.

    ¡°Be careful. A big one ising!¡± Sister Hong leaned on a sand dune dozens of meters away. She chose to stand farther away to avoid causing more trouble for the others. Anyways, with her copsed Soul Sea, she would definitely be unable to help with catching their food.

    Not long after, the yellow sand tumbled and a huge mutated lizard ¡ª around two meters in length ¡ª charged out of its hole as it bellowed loudly. It had a huge body shaped like a crocodile and a very thick external skin. The yellow mutated crystal on its forehead was casting light on its dark green eyes, making them look extremely scary.

    Wang Zhong, Gong Yi, and Reynolds were in ce long ago, lying in ambush around the area.

    Just then, Reynolds began to attack, wielding hisrge runic de. By the time the mutated lizard looked up as it sensed danger, the sharp de had already been stabbed into its neck. While Reynolds grew exhausted from that attack, he unexpectedly failed to kill the lizard as the blow was resisted by its thick hide.

    Fortunately, Wang Zhong had alreadye out from the side and held the thing¡¯s neck with sheer brute strength. At the same time, Gong Yi stabbed the eyes of the huge lizard with his dagger. The mutant sand lizard screamed as it frantically struggled. With its exuberant vitality, it tumbled around more than ten meters with Wang Zhong still holding on to it. As Reynolds and Gong Yi both joined to subdue it, all four were caught up in a tangle.

    To survive, they followed thews of nature.

    Eventually, the mutated sand lizard convulsed on its back before finally taking itsst breath. They then stopped to observe their catch and saw a yellow mutated crystal on its forehead; it was merely a 2nd rank mutated beast! In normal times, Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t even need to flick a finger to kill it, but now, the three of them were exhausted dealing with just one.

    However, everyone was not disheartened. This was already a gift from God; they had food and something to quench their thirst. As Sister Hong¡¯s injuries were the most severe, their only source of water was given to her. Gong Yi and Reynolds immediately deskinned the lizard with their daggers as everyone sat around it.

    Their mouths were filled with blood as they feasted on their kill directly.

    It may be fate if a group of people gathered together, but if they remained together in desperate times, it definitely showed character.

    It was already the 10th day in the desert. They started going north, but they had not encountered a single oasis, city, or person.

    The huge geomaic changes made it difficult to tell the directions near the equator. They also found out that ¡ª at a location this deep ¡ª even the sun in the desert could no longer be used as a directional reference. After all, with a strongyer of radiation above, the sun was often refracted, making it just like a mirage. A few days ago, they realized that the sun had actually risen from the west. In a particr afternoon, the sun had already deviated to the west side of the mountain when it was just overhead a few minutes ago; making it impossible to judge direction withmon thinking.

    Wang Zhong and Gong Yi felt that they probably wasted the previous few days as they had judged north ording to the direction of the rising sun in the morning. Since the position of the sun had been constantly changing, it was very likely that everyone had been walking around in circles.

    It was a terrible thing to not know the cardinal directions in the desert. One could only depend on one¡¯s feelings to decide on a single direction and push through all the way. It was no longer important whether it was east, south, west, or north.

    Even with the worst of luck, going all the way to the southern part of Tutankhamun would be better than being stuck in the desert and eventually dying. No matter which direction one went, as long as one did not walk around in circles, there would definitely be an end.

    Obviously, they had to have sufficient energy, then they couldst until the end. That little bit left in Sister Hong¡¯s bag was almostpletely depleted, making theck of supplies their biggest problem. As for food, they could asionally hunt for things like lizards, sand foxes, or sand scorpions. They undoubtedly disyed the tenacious vitality of humans, but the water scarcity issue was rather difficult to handle.

 Chapter 704 - Wang Zhong, Whereâ€™s My Cola

    <h4>Chapter 704: Wang Zhong, Where¡¯s My C</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    asionally, a handful of nts could still be seen in the desert ¡ª for example, the cactus, aloe vera, the centennial orchid, the ammopiptanthus mongolicus, etc. Gong Yi knew how to get water from the desert sand. He would dig downwards, following the rhizomes of these nts and would often seed in digging up wet sand. He would then wrap the wet sand with a thin cloth, squeeze for water immediately or hang them up at night, to get water the next day.

    But even so, that meager amount of water was definitely insufficient for four people. In fact, Gong Yi had already drunk his own urine, but soon his body was so dehydrated that urine could no longer be produced.

    This was extremely terrifying. The human body produces a lot of toxins every day, and almost all of them are excreted through urine, but now, even their kidneys were about to stop working.

    Everyone tried to think of various methods to leave. Wang Zhong even attempted to enter the Fifth Dimension many times, but what could be easily done in Tianjing was next to impossible here. It might have been due to being too far away from that spatial coordinate in Tianjing, but Wang Zhong was unclear about the specific reason. He began to slowly fall into despair.

    Gong Yi racked his brains as well. However, the problem was that being in such a terrible ce made him feel that brute strength was more useful than brains. After all, the whole world was deathly silent and had nothing else other than yellow sand.

    Sister Hong grew weaker and weaker as the copse of her Soul Sea not only caused the loss of Soul Power but also expended her energy greatly. She eventually passed out; after all, she had already been in a dazed state for three days. Only when Wang Zhong or the others gave her a little water, then she would instinctively respond with an ¡°mm¡±.

    The second to copse was Gong Yi, probably because he had already started to feel ill a few days ago. He had a high fever on the night of his copse, and his temperature was around 42 degrees ording to Wang Zhong¡¯s assessment by hand.

    New Humans generally do not get sick, let alone Heroic Soul Soldiers. But once such a person fell ill, his condition would usually be very serious. Gong Yi was a perfect example ¡ª with his high fever reaching almost 45 degrees, making his forehead hot to the touch. If he was amon person, his internal organs probably would have already been cooked.

    Thus, Wang Zhong piggybacked Sister Hong, while Reynolds piggybacked Gong Yi. The four silhouettes in the desert were reduced to three, and then two. Reynolds was initially seriously injured, but as one who often walked on the edge between life and death, he had an unusually fast recovery time. Reynolds had managed to escape death ¡ª in an almost miraculous manner ¡ª several times after getting chased by enemies, showing his strong physical recovery speed. This was not even his most critical situation, as there were people around him at the very least; thus, he could still hang on even after Gong Yi¡¯s copse.

    Everyone stopped speaking to each other as that would just waste energy. However, they could still sense each other, they would not give up. Maybe, just maybe, when one of them was about to give up, he would regain determination once they stopped to look at the already passed out Sister Hong and Gong Yi. Several cracks can be seen on both of their lips which were covered in sand. The sun also appeared to be mocking human ignorance and vulnerability.

    They assumed that there would be a new life waiting for them after escaping the cursednds, but were they going to die here instead?

    Reynolds and Wang Zhong were the kind of people who had extreme perseverance. They had to piggyback two people, hunt for food, search for water, and continue on with the journey, bracing themselves throughout this ordeal.

    But the human body has its limits. How long could theyst?

    Sister Hong and Gong Yi¡¯s situation was sometimes good and sometimes bad. If they could find water for the two of them, although they would still be groggy, they would sober up a little. They would then say a few words before passing out again, losing consciousness most of the time.

    ¡°Just leave.¡± That was Sister Hong¡¯sst words before she fell into aa.

    As for Gong Yi, he gave Wang Zhong a small button and it obviously contained all his secrets. Hisst look seemed to say that he had won and that those bunch of bastards shouldn¡¯t be let off that easily.

    Wang Zhong and Reynolds had no reaction. At this time, it was no longer an issue of whether to leave Sister Hong and Gong Yi behind. If they were to leave, they would be giving up on themselves, and that urge had been with them since long ago.

    There seemed to be an abundance of yellow sand. The desert was boundless, as though one could never walk to its end. Wang Zhong was the only one left with a little bit of strength. During this period, he had cut offmunications with Simba. Simba also knew not to talk because he knew that Wang Zhong would only copse faster if he did, especially since Wang Zhong was almost out of energy.

    Wang Zhong did not give up. He did not want to give up either. If he died here, wouldn¡¯t that be granting the wishes of the Gui and Zhao Families? Furthermore, Scarlet and Ma Dong were still waiting for him to return.

    Plonk¡­

    That was the sound of someone falling behind him. Reynolds had copsed. He was not going to make it either. Only Wang Zhong was left in that seemingly boundless world, and still, there was no end in sight in that desert of despair.

    Panting heavily, Wang Zhong sat down and stared into space for quite some time. Time no longer had any meaning and the scorching sun continued to emit heat tirelessly.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s movements were extremely slow then. He hadpressed his Soul Power to a minimum, trying to stay conscious and retain his judgment. Wang Zhong slowly tied the other three¡¯s clothes together. This simple action took him half an hour before he struggled to stand up, dragging them along slowly across the desert¡­

    As he continued walking, Wang Zhong was only left with instinctual, mechanical movements. He grew slower and slower and his body began to shake. It seemed he was not as strong as he thought.

    His body began to falter, but the strap on his body remained tightly gripped. Wang Zhong eventually saw a hallucination before him. It looked like someone was walking over in the distance. Was it all a mirage?

    Why would anyone be walking here in the desert? Wang Zhong¡¯s vision started to blur, and he gradually lost consciousness. At thest moment, he seemed to have heard someone speak to him. ¡°Wang Zhong¡­ Did you bring C?¡±

 Chapter 705 - Holy Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 705: Holy Disciples</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    A massive mirror portal stood in front of them. This was the entrance to the Dimensional Blessed Lands. The Federation had used a locating crystal to find its spatial coordinates. At the same time, a few youngstersid unconscious by the portal, their limp bodies sprawled across the ground.

    Gigantic and oddly-shaped celestial bodies were visible in the sky here; some even felt considerably close to the ground, appearing at the end of the horizon. It was as if one could hop right onto that if one took a big enough leap.

    Other than the huge mirror portal, there was only silence and barrennd around them. The Fifth Dimension was too vast and endless; such deste ces were almost toomon.

    These few youngsters had fainted for God knows how long. Suddenly, a ray of light lit up the ce, and a man with a silvery glow surrounding him advanced toward them.

    He did not move at a fast pace; however, the length of his strides was shockingly long, as if he was walking on air. He was merely a small dot from afar, but it only took him 30 seconds to cross several miles, arriving in front of the mirror portal.

    He was dressed in an ironed military uniform simr to that of the Federation¡¯s, except there wasn¡¯t a Federation military badge on his chest, only a silvery shadow of a figure. It was an odd imprint. Upon a closer look, the figure appeared to be seated, but it also seemed to be moving at times.

    He walked to the mirror portal and nced at the unconscious youngsters on the ground, a trace of pity in his eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to send them up, yet so many have been eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhao, this is already considered good.¡± A gentle and delicate voice rang at his side. ¡°I heard that the Earth had sent over 30 people here, and so far, only four or five have been eliminated. The quality is better this time around. Have mercy on themter, senior brother.¡±

    Zhao Kunlun turned to see a girl beside him, with dimension power fluctuating around her. It was a very small change that could only be sensed by an expert like Zhao Kunlun. The girl had obviously just arrived in this dimensional space not long ago.

    This girl was extremely beautiful, dressed like an aristocrat from the olden days. Hercy low-cut outfit that emphasized her thin waist showed off her curves. She looked incredibly sexy. However, her face looked very innocent and unseductive at the least, as if she were a holy priestess from the fairy realm, making others respect her. In addition, the silvery glow surrounding her gave off an elegant and refined aura.

    Sexy and innocent at the same time, this paradoxplemented her even more, not seeming abrupt on her at all. She had the face of a goddess and the body of a supermodel.

    Zhao Kunlun chuckled and nodded at the girl. Before he could speak, both of them felt a vigorous force of power heading toward their direction from the sky, and a burly figure fell from there at the next moment, like a meteorite hitting the ground.

    Bam!

    Despite the unique geology of the Fifth Dimension, arge part of the ground sunk in, whipping up several dust clouds.

    ¡°Boors!¡± Zhao Kunlun grinned, radiating a st of Soul Power from his body, dispelling the dust clouds around him immediately.

    Helen merely smiled and raised her left hand: a crystal-clear, energy-ripple mirror formed in front of her, seemingly opening a portal into the void. All the vigorous dust clouds entered the mirror and disappeared.

    Once the dust settled, a gigantic figure with a sturdy build appeared in front of them.

    This giant stood more than three meters tall, emitting a golden glow around him. However, he was not a Heavenly Soul Stage expert. If one looked closely, one would realize that the golden glow only came from certain parts of his body, such as his left forearm, right hand, left thigh, right chest and foot, and so on. Even his two eyeballs were made of golden ¡®metal.¡¯

    But these did not seem like ordinary mechanical alterations, as those golden body parts retained the shape of muscles and were different from cold and stiff metal, having substantial flexibility. They were able to mimic the slightest muscle movements and changes, simr to that of biological muscles. Other than the unique color that showed it was made of metal, it was no different from a normal body.

    The burly man had clearly heard what Zhao Kunlun said andughed, not taking offense. ¡°Zhao Kunlun, you are still such a sissy. Junior Sister Helen, hit me up if you need someone to ¡®help¡¯ you with your cultivation.¡±

    Helen gave a faint smile and did not take offense against his lewd choice of words. ¡°Senior Brother Russell, we cultivate in different ways. That would not benefit us.¡±

    The huge figure, Russell, shrugged and toned down the golden glow around his body. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed at all. Need someone to teach you a lesson?¡± Zhao Kunlun frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored anyway, let¡¯s see whether you damned academy people have improved.¡± Russell curled his lips nonchntly.

    ¡°Senior brothers, it would be better for you to settle your matter in the Holy Land. We shouldn¡¯t act recklessly since we are on a mission.¡± Helen smiled. ¡°It is hard to find easy jobs that have generous remuneration. We might not get another chance like this again if we ruin it.¡±

    Zhao Kunlun and Russell knew better than to act thoughtlessly in this situation. They had always been at loggerheads with each other; the tension between two elites of the same generation inevitable.

    Three of them came from the Holy Land but had different methods of cultivation. They represented the three supreme forces ¡ª the Tyrants, the Mystic Sect, and the Sparta n. They came here to guide the Holy Disciples who were gifted enough to go to the Holy Land.

    The Holy Land had always been superior above all. Most humans that were Heavenly Soul Stage experts would choose to cultivate in the Holy Land, and only those who have not ovee the life and death barrier would go back to Earth to retire. Although the Federation and 10 Great Families were inextricably linked, it would be naive to say that the 10 Great Families had influence over this ce. They had no control over the Tyrants and the Mystic Sect, but it was hard to say for the Sparta n since many of its disciples were from the 10 Great Families.

    However, one would have a different mindset and vision once one reached this level of power. Both parties had a tacit agreement that the Holy Land would not intervene in the internal disputes of the Federation; however, the Holy Land would ensure the safety of the Federation since it was the foundation for humanity.

    The Federation could only dream about having influence over the Holy Land since this was a world where absolute power leads and had its own set of rules. Those experts who had attained a certain level of power pursued goals different from that of the Federation, and the onlymonality would be that they were all human beings; this could not be put aside no matter what level of power they reached as the reproduction and development of the human race had to be ensured.

    If these young talents picked from Earth were able to pass the Dimensional Blessed Lands¡¯s test and cast a brilliant Heroic Soul, they would then obtain the right to enter the Holy Land. However, this was the most basic barrier to cross, as once they entered the Holy Lands ¡ª even if they were the descendants of the 10 Great Families ¡ª they would just be an ordinary student there. If there were exceptionally outstanding students, the three supreme forces wouldpete to ept them as their disciples. Thus, it was important for them to send their people to select and gain firsthand information regarding outstanding talents. It was the norm for disciples from the Tyrants, the Mystic Sect and the Sparta n to get a head start in selecting talents under the name of guiding them; although the disciples are not the ones who make the final decision.

    The three of them ignored the unconscious youngsters at the door of the Dimensional Blessed Lands. To them, those who were eliminated were as weak as ants and would be sent back to Earth by the military.

    ¡°I heard that there are quite a few outstanding potential talents in this cohort. Hope they don¡¯t disappoint.¡± Russell sat on the ground, ying with the two small golden balls at his fingertips that appeared out of the blue.

    ¡°They said the same thing about the previous cohorts too. Inparison, I feel that the newbies from the Empire are more worth looking forward to.¡± Helen¡¯s eyes glinted with an unknown emotion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got your eye on that little boy, Solomon. I heard that the teachers from the Mystic Sect treat him as their prized object. Hope his power isparable to his looks.¡± Russellughed.

    ¡°The teachers have said that regardless of whether they are from the Empire or the Federation, they are all humans in the Holy Land,¡± Zhao Kunlun said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a goody-two-shoes. There¡¯s no one else here anyway. No need to put up a front. I heard that there are two super newbies in this cohort. One didn¡¯t want toe while the other was banished. Were you guys behind this?¡± Although Russell had a sturdy build, he was not simple-minded. No matter what they practiced, those living in the Holy Land could not survive without brains.

 Chapter 706 - The Core of the Problem

    <h4>Chapter 706: The Core of the Problem</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Russell, watch what you speak. The Federation has its own way of dealing with things. They don¡¯t need to report to you. Besides, that was just a trial for him. If he couldn¡¯t pull through this minor setback, he would never amount to much. As for that one from the Mo Family, forget it. He thinks he¡¯s a prodigy but, in reality, he¡¯s a person with limited vision,¡± Zhao Kunlun said coldly.

    ¡°Haha, I agree with you. The most interesting segment every year is teaching the newbies how they should act.¡± Russellughed. It was not hard to tell that no matter which force they joined, it would not be an easy process for the newbies. That was why, most of the time, aristocratic family members were more willing to join the Sparta n since there were others from their own family there that could help them. Although it ultimately depended on the disciple¡¯s power, it was natural for people to take care of the people they were rted to.

    ¡°This might not be the case for all. Cultivating by yourself without joining a n has its own benefits too. Maybe they¡¯ll really be able to find their destiny,¡± Helen responded. There was some truth to her words, as most people in the Holy Land came from the Federation. As rtions between the Empire and the Holy Land improved these past few years, teachers and seniors from the three supreme forces would travel the Empire and bring back talented disciples; thus, the disciples would not be differentiated by their backgrounds. In this process, many top experts were found in the three great empires, and it was truly amazing how they wielded their incredible power. Of course, on the whole, this still could not bepared to the Holy Land.

    The Federation and the Holy Land were not scary because of the top-notch power they wielded, but rather the quantity and scale of the power they possessed.

    The three of them chatted casually. Zhao Kunlun was a tad arrogant. Although he wasn¡¯t the best when he was in the Federation, his potential exploded after he got into the Holy Land, and he swiftly rose up the ranks. Helen was the daughter of a rich businessman, while Russell was amoner. It was obvious that Russell was interested in Helen, but it was also obvious that Helen did not share that feeling.

    The Mystic Sect focused on psychological and spiritual cultivation, and while soul mates did indeed exist ¡ª who would also be one¡¯s cultivation partner ¡ª she would never find someone like Russell to do it with. Although he did possessbat power, this would be of no use to her.

    After around 10 minutes, a military vehicle belonging to the Federation Armed Forces sped toward them and stopped a few hundred meters before the trio.

    An army official donning a colonel insignia came out of the vehicle first, followed by several soldiers jogging towards the trio. Once the colonel saw what the trio was wearing, he was struck with admiration and saluted them. ¡°The Federation wilderness battalion¡¯s 7th Regiment Armed Forces Camp Colonel Zhang Han reporting, at yourmand!¡±

    Russell and Zhao Kunlun merely nced at him and ignored him, while Helen smiled and nodded. ¡°Bring those who have been eliminated to the side and wait for backup to arrive. We need some space here alone.¡±

    The colonel stood bolt upright and saluted them. With his soldiers, they carried the eliminated youngsters to the military vehicle and stood there, not daring to bother the trio.

    Just like that, they waited for another 30 minutes or more, when the mirror portal suddenly gleamed.

    This alerted the trio who was chatting casually. ¡°Someone came.¡±

    How much one benefitted from the Dimensional Blessed Lands had no corrtion with the amount of time spent inside, as everyone gained different insights inside. Some may take a very long time, while others may only need a mere two or three hours. Of course, there were also those who werepletely lost in thews of the mirror world, losing their consciousness and, as a result, were ¡®spit¡¯ out by the Dimensional Blessed Lands: the eliminated ones¡­

    In the Dimensional Blessed Lands this moment, most people havee around.

    Extraordinary! No wonder this was a ce coveted by many to cast their Dharma Idols. It targeted your mind and brought out the essence buried deep down inside you, guiding you to understand yourself. Those who got the chance toe here were the cream of the crop and had reached the maximum point of the Casted Soul Stage a long time ago. Guided not only by Soul Power but also by the umtion of other aspects, such as one¡¯s level, it was honestly not hard to cast a Dharma Idol under these circumstances. Those who were eliminated earlier were just too unlucky. Some people had great ambitions that they did not have the power to keep up with and, as a result, created illusory worlds that were terrifying: that kind of Dharma Idol was beyond their ability.

    In a nutshell, the most suitable was the best, instead of the strongest.

    Sharmie opened her eyes slowly. She had casted her Dharma Idol. In the Soul Sea world, an enormous artillery weapon appeared. Frankly, Sharmie always thought that if she casted her Dharma Idol, it would be a humanoid shape or consciousness rted to the fire attribute. However, in essence, her personality craved sweet revenge, and this violent Dharma Idol came from her innermost trait.

    Although the weapon-type appeared to be low-level, it was hard to estimate its actualbat power. This was just a start, and a suitable one would definitely be best.

    In conclusion, Sharmie was satisfied to feel the power of the Dharma Idol, and, as for the Heavenly Soul Stage or whatnot, she honestly had not nned that far ahead.

    On the other hand, Laura had just ended too. Time in the illusory world was not the same as time in reality; the difference was pretty extreme. A few days in the illusory world would trante to merely a few minutes in reality.

    Behind Laura, a huge humanoid shadow was dissipating. She did not show off but instead chose to hide her Dharma Idol; nheless, Sharmie saw it anyway and was stunned by it. The fact that it was a humanoid Dharma Idol was not why. She did not believe that humanoid Dharma Idols were necessarily stronger than weapon-type Dharma Idols, but the issue was, the humanoid one looked way better than her weapon!

    Before that humanoid Dharma Idol disappeared, it floated in the air for a while, its golden hair flying in the wind, making her look like a goddess in the center of a storm. The most detestable thing was, this storm goddess hadrger breasts than her! Her outfit was fairly revealing: the sight making even women blush. No wonder Laura rushed to conceal her Dharma Idol; this thought made Sharmieugh out loud.

    After finishing their reflection, individual bodies were not allowed to remain in this space. Sharmie and Laura both felt a force pushing them out from the Dimensional Blessed Lands. Every person who came out of it would inevitably reveal their Dharma Idol, and although Zhao Kunlun andpany were expressionless, they were observing intently in fact. They were shocked that the quality of this group was truly outstanding, but it was still within a range that they had control over.

    Be it humanoid or weapon-type idols, these ¡°little kids¡± were still at a low level and did not know the key to the essence.

 Chapter 707 - A New Life

    <h4>Chapter 707: A New Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    At this point in time, many people hade out. Gui Xinying, Mario, Zhao Yilong, Bobo Torrest and others who were closer all gathered to talk about their reflections in the Dimensional Blessed Lands. Everyone was excited. Other than the few who fainted at first and were eliminated, the rest had gained much and casted their Heroic Soul and Dharma Idol.

    Everyone had a different aura now,pared to before they went in. Although unlike Mo Wen and Wang Zhong¡¯s extreme Dharma Idols of a higher level, everyone managed to break through the Heroic Soul Stage and had a silvery glow surrounding their bodies. One could feel the power radiating from their bodies with just a nce; it was vastly different from ordinary soldiers with 200 Grassos of Soul Power and who had just cast their Heroic Soul. This group had casted their Dharma Idol and Heroic Soul, and they had an average of 500 Grassos of Soul Power. There was no difference between casting their Heroic Soul earlier orter since one would improve more if one umted more power.

    Most importantly, power brought confidence. CHF was a thing of the past, and now, a new era was beginning!

    Everyone noticed the three Holy Ambassadors standing across from them. They had learned about the trio¡¯s identities from their families or the Federation Parliament; they knew that these were the guides to lead everyone to the Holy Land. Even so, because of the trio showing a superior and cold attitude, no one was willing to swallow their pride, especially after they had just cast their Heroic Soul.

    The trio was not anxious at all. Honestly, they did not treat them as threats. It was one thing to be talented, but it also depended on luck to be able to reach a level that could threaten them. Not everyone could reach this level before they died. Although this young bunch had concealed their Dharma Idols, the trio could see past it since the Dharma Idols were just freshly casted and left a light shadow on their owners.

    ¡°These girls are not bad.¡± Russell¡¯s eyes glinted with interest. There were too few girls in the Tyrants. Even the Heavenly Soul Stage teachers had mocked them: if they followed the Tyrants¡¯ way of cultivation, no girls would fancy them unless they had a twisted mind.

    Zhao Kunlun and Helen stared at this young bunch intently, with two people catching their eyes. One had used a ck veil to cover her face and stood at the side alone aftering out. ording to the records, she was the little girl Gui Xinying from the Gui Family. Her Dharma Idol was a silhouette that took the form of a non-entity somewhat resembling spatialws. The other just came out having a floating storm goddess as her Dharma Idol, Laura of the Potter n.

    These two were not bad at all. Although Laura¡¯s Dharma Idol was slightly inferior to that of Gui Xinying¡¯s, it was still quite impressive. Zhao Kunlun had confidence since the Sparta n was normally the first choice to members of the 10 Great Families.

    The mirror portal glimmered again. This time, Napier Mo came out, shily dressed with clown makeup on his face. He wasughing merrily and did not keep his Dharma Idol hidden like the others. It was a clown that looked exactly like him. When both Dharma Idol and his own body stood together, it was nearly impossible to tell who was who as both shared the same appearance, facial expressions, and both were materialized.

    ¡°This one is interesting.¡± Zhao Kunlun smiled. To be able to materialize his Dharma Idol to this extent, this person was truly one of a kind.

    ¡°To be able to materialize a Dharma Idol fully is a rare urrence indeed.¡± Russell nodded. However, these were not the special traits looked for by the Tyrants. Rather, Zhao Yilong was satisfactory, although his talent paled inparison.

    ¡°A spiritual talent. I would consider this middle-upper level.¡± Helen from the Mystic Sect was interested. Though the Sparta n won in numbers among the three supreme forces, it was hard to determine which force possessed the most power; therefore, they had to select their talents carefully.

    More and more people came out after the appearance of Napier Mo as if this was the typical timing for most to end their reflection.

    There were people who were more mboyant and did not conceal their Dharma Idols immediately, though most chose to have a low profile. Nevertheless, the trio could easily see the others¡¯ Dharma Idols. They originally thought that it was rare to find a few talents such as Gui Xinying or Laura, but they unexpectedly found more budding talents after that.

    The first to catch their attention was Grai. His Dharma Idol was a young man wearing a tuxedo who looked like a gentleman. Most people would see it as an average humanoid Dharma Idol; however, Russell could tell with one nce that it was a baron of Blood Race descent!

    The blood tattoos across its forehead were very important to a Dharma Idol that had a distinct bloodline. They often held astonishing and unique power, and this was very suitable for training the Tyrants¡¯ way. This discovery excited Russell.

    The second talent would be Carolyn, descendant of Stuart City. The union of her spirit and radiant talent, her Dharma Idol was a Goddess of Light that also radiated terror and fear. It wore golden heavy armor and held a giant shield that was as tall as a person in one hand, and arge golden sword in the other. In the world of Dharma Idols, those who had any connection to gods were considered extraordinary, and in addition, spiritual talent was exclusive to the Mystic Sect.

    Undeniably, the Stuarts were the No. 1 family for good reason. They had a certain degree of influence over the Mystic Sect, as they had started to spread out their investments when other families were concentrating their efforts on the Sparta n. It was only in recent years that the other families changed their methods of cultivation, such as Laura¡¯s brother.

    The other person that the trio showed interest in was dimir from the Vasilyevich Family. His Dharma Idol was an ice dragon, but to be honest, that was still considered average.

    What piqued the trio¡¯s interest was the tattoo on the ice dragon¡¯s forehead. It had unusually strongw power fluctuations and was formed naturally.

    ¡°Congrattions, Carolyn. A warrior goddess for a Dharma Idol is exceedingly rare even in the Holy Land.¡± dimir walked toward Carolyn, a faint smile on the ice prince¡¯s face. He was still confident whileplimenting her as he could feel that his ice dragon Dharma Idol was abnormally strong and would not lose out to Carolyn¡¯s warrior goddess.

    ¡°I have heard from the elders of my family that the standards of the Holy Land are very different from Earth. Our knowledge of Dharma Idols might be wed. It¡¯s a pity that all knowledge about the Holy Land is strictly confidential. Even the family elders would not take the risk to divulge anything.¡± Carolyn did not show any smugness on her face and nced toward the three Holy Ambassadors instead. ¡°See, they are not rmed by us at all.¡±

    ¡°Those from the Holy Land have always been very mysterious.¡± dimir chuckled. ¡°But that also makes them seem pretentious.¡±

    Although they were descendants of the 10 Great Families, they did not know much about the Holy Land; it was just that dimir did not want to belittle himself. All of them came from the same roots, even if he was weaker than them now, he would surely surpass everyone here in the future!

 Chapter 708 - Layout of the Holy Land (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 708: Layout of the Holy Land (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    dimir only knew the most basic knowledge about the Holy Land, such as the Holy Ambassadorsing to guide them after they passed the trial at the Dimensional Blessed Lands, and that there were three supreme forces. However, even the family elders would not borate on the details of cultivation in the Holy Land, as giving them too much help would not be beneficial to them, and surviving in the unknown was also a vital part of their training.

    Outside the mirror portal, everyone was buzzing around and whispering to people they were familiar with or close to. Laura, Sharmie, Mario, and Grai stayed together, though Carl from Copperfield was not here. Not every talented person was able to obtain a chance to enter the Holy Land, especially since people like Carl belonged to an aristocratic family and had to abide by the family¡¯s orders. Most of the time, they needed to follow arrangements made by their family and make a choice most beneficial to the family. After all, the opportunity to cultivate in the Holy Land was not the only factor to be considered in arge family. If they sent all their outstanding members away, there would be no one left to handle affairs on Earth.

    Laura nced at the time and looked at the mirror portal. Scarlet had note out yet, and this worried her. When she and Grai went to check out the military vehicle, Scarlet¡¯s name was not among those on the eliminated list.

    ¡°Maybe she ran into a bottleneck.¡± Grai shook his head, not worried. The Dimensional Blessed Lands was not a dangerous ce. Although there might be hups, no danger was involved.

    The experience at the Dimensional Blessed Lands was a huge surprise for Grai, as he had never heard of such an amazing ce in his knowledge of the Blood Race¡¯s cultivation culture. Grai did not really care about casting a Dharma Idol of Blood Race descent, as the Blood Race had their own interpretation of power. Unlike the ultimate version of Dharma Idol that the Federation pursued, the Blood Race valued the essence of power and purity of bloodlines. This time, during the casting of the male baron Dharma Idol, Grai¡¯s blood exhibited signs of atavism.

    Atavism of the blood meant that the blood was of purer quality. Although Grai wasn¡¯t sure if his perception was correct, this phenomenon did exist, which made him look forward to going into the Holy Land. Maybe he would be able to find some answers there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Scarlet will be fine. She persisted for so long inside, she wille out soon with her Dharma Idol.¡± While Sharmie was talking, there was a slightmotion at the entrance.

    They turned around, only to see a sh of ck. A ck shadow that was 7 or 8 stories tall towered over everyone; it was a humanoid phantom. Its whole body was covered in tight ck clothing, only revealing two deep and sinister eyes. It was as if tornadoes were dancing in them, sucking your soul in.

    That was Gui Hao¡¯s Dharma Idol.

    Unlike others who kept their Dharma Idol, Gui Hao came out with his Dharma Idol beside him intentionally. He was putting on a front ¡ª acting cold and nonchnt ¡ª but his eyes gave him away, showing his excitement.

    In the past, he was a leading figure of the Federation¡¯s 10 Great Families, yet his reputation was tarnished during the CHF. He could not ept this disparity, so he made a resolution to win or die trying when he went into the Dimensional Blessed Lands. As it turned out, luck was on his side and he seeded. In the illusory world, he saw his ancestor who founded the Gui Family, the superior ancestor who reached the Heavenly Soul stage.

    Normally, people would not use their ancestor as a Dharma Idol; but perhaps because of his persistence, or more like madness, Gui Hao did it. Gui Hao was famous for his maniacal state. Sometimes, it was a drawback, but other times, it could be seen as staking everything on a single chance, be mad or be dead!

    His Firmament Soul Sea talent led him to reach the peak of the Initial Phase Heroic Soul Stage directly, 1000 Grassos of Soul Power! This was ahead of others, allowing Gui Hao to regain his confidence. What use was CHF? The person who had a bright path ahead would have thestugh!

    The Gui Family had paid the price for dealing with Wang Zhong; this was not for Gui Hao¡¯s sake but, rather, to save face for the Gui Family. This was an advantage anyway. No matter how strong Wang Zhong was, his whereabouts were unknown, while Gui Hao would return to the peak again.

    Letting his Dharma Idol appear behind him without any qualms, Gui Hao felt like he was looking down upon everyone present. His confidence returned as he enjoyed all the gazes on him, filled with the terrified faces and gossip around him. Gui Hao was already ecstatic deep down inside.

    ¡°Congrattions, Big Brother.¡± Gui Xinying¡¯s eyes lit up. She was happy for him and walked toward him to congratte him.

    Gui Hao stared at her coldly and snorted. In the past, she was the sister he loved the most, but now, she was just a stranger. When he was at the lowest point in his life, some ignorant people from his family actually nned to abandon him, but he pulled through.

    ¡°If you were not my sister,¡± Gui Hao said, ¡°I would kill you with my own hands. Scram!¡±

    Gui Xinying was slightly startled but did not rebuke him; instead, she walked to the side quietly. She had expected this to happen. After Gui Hao recovered, he would still be the spokesperson of the Gui Family while Gui Xinying¡¯s personality made it such that she would not have much influence over there.

    Sometimes, charisma was pretty important too.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a jerk.¡± Sharmie had a hot temper and it was not in her nature to let things slide. While the others were shocked at Gui Hao¡¯s power, she did not care and mocked him instead. ¡°Someone thinks he¡¯s so high and mighty, but look who got wrecked by Wang Zhong during CHF.¡±

    ¡°Sharmie, do you have a death wish?¡± The Dharma Idol behind Gui Hao quivered, and a terrifying aura surged forth. He snickered and looked at Sharmie and the people around her: Laura, Grai¡­ these people were on close terms with Wang Zhong. Gui Hao had not made a move, yet they came stirring trouble first.

    ¡°Me, scared? You kidding me?¡± Sharmie red at him and rolled up her sleeves. This was the point in time when this group was the most confident since they just casted their Dharma Idol and Heroic Soul. Even if it was just a minor dispute, they were up for it if anyone picked a fight.

    ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re facing, you ignorant bitch! I¡¯ll use you to practice today.¡± Gui Hao stared daggers but did not move. Instead, the Dharma Idol behind him exuded a powerful aura, and two wind des shot out from its eyes without warning, heading straight for Sharmie.

    The wind des materialized at an rming speed and its power was even more shocking. They ripped and twisted the space that they passed by, faintly resembling the upgraded version of wind des ¡ª dimensional des. In addition, this was a sudden attack, and no one thought that Gui Hao was so perverse as to try to kill her immediately. Sharmie almost didn¡¯t have time to respond!

    Suddenly, a strong force of Soul Power suppressed Gui Hao and Sharmie, the tremendous pressure dissipating the Dharma Idol attacks of both parties.

    ¡°Who the heck interrupted me!¡± Gui Hao was furious, and the Dharma Idol behind him looked ready for action; but at the next moment, his voice was suppressed.

    ¡°Put your Dharma Idol toy away. If you want to fight, do itter. Don¡¯t cause trouble at this time. If anyone else wants to start a fight, the three of us will y along!¡± Zhao Kunlun¡¯s voice rang coldly.

    Gui Hao was at a loss for words. Although he was aware of the existence of Holy Ambassadors, he was too excited and proud when he came out and totally did not notice the three Holy Ambassadors. If he had known they were there, he would not have been so unbridled in front of them no matter how proud he was. Gui Hao¡¯s face was flushed, but after a few seconds, he took a deep breath and shut up. It was evident that his defeat in the CHF had caused him to grow some brains and realize that his family did not have much influence in the Holy Land.

    ¡°Haha, why so serious Zhao Kunlun? We¡¯re bored anyway, might as well watch a show,¡± Russell guffawed. The Tyrants only pursued absolute power and did not care about rules. It was no big deal even if one or two people died since losers were trash anyway.

    ¡°Senior Brother Russell, the teachers have pinned high hopes on this round¡¯s selection. It would be better if everything goes smoothly.¡± Helen was on Zhao Kunlun¡¯s side this time. She would only get her reward if shepleted the task perfectly. This time, the reward was very important to her. She had wanted to get her hands on a specific scripture interpretation for a long time, but it was just too expensive.

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s about it.¡± Zhao Kunlun looked at the time and estimated the number of people present.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡± Russell was impatient and gestured toward Carolyn and the others. ¡°Everyone, gather here.¡±

    After Gui Hao¡¯s incident earlier, everyone was on their toes, even Carolyn andpany followed his instructions humbly. On the other hand, Colonel Zhang Han from the Federation¡¯s military stepped forward and was about to introduce the trio. However, Zhao Kunlun waved him aside and addressed the crowd himself. ¡°I am Zhao Kunlun, and the two beside me are Helen and Russell. We are Holy Disciples from the Holy Land, and we are on our teacher¡¯s orders to guide you to the Holy Land.¡±

    He briefly introduced the trio, exining that they were official disciples in the Holy Land and also registered disciples under their teachers. Those who had just entered the Holy Land were referred to as Holy Apprentices, as they were not considered legitimate Holy Disciples yet. Still, the term Holy Disciple merely acknowledged your right to continue staying in the Holy Land. The trio was registered as disciples under their teachers, which meant that they were favored by their teachers. They were of a higher status since their talent was a cut above others, and they also had ess to better resources.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it short.¡± Zhao Kunlun looked at the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys have some basic knowledge of what is going on in the Holy Land. The Holy Land is the source of most technology that humans possess and is the key to helping humans get through the dark ages. It is a realm that the average person would not be able toe into contact with, and you are very lucky to have a chance to go into the Holy Land.¡±

    Everyone listened quietly. Although it was just basic knowledge, a number of people still did not get the gist yet. Zhao Kunlun tried to keep it simple and exined using words that were familiar to people from Earth. Everyone would have to choose to join one of the three supreme forces, while some would be selected personally by teachers. Thetter would be very lucky since no matter which realm or era it was, life would be better with someone as your backing.

    Humans broughtpetition wherever they went, andpetition in the Holy Land was very intense now too. Humans were the essential foundation, and although not all who were selected from Earth were excellent, the three supreme forces still wanted them since they still had considerable power. If they recruited more people, there were bound to be more exceptional talents, and they would value those who performed extraordinarily amongst the new batch.

    Zhao Kunlun continued to exin. Thereafter, Russell and Helen gave a short speech too. They mainly introduced the supreme force that they belonged to, which was the main objective of their trip.

    Helen came from the Mystic Sect, one of the three supreme forces of the Holy Land. One could feel the aura of a holy priestess from her outfit. The Mystic Sect focused on spiritual cultivation and were experts in the psychological and spiritual domain. Napier Mo and Carolyn listened more attentively than the others since they had heard some stuff from their families and were fairly interested in the Mystic Sect.

    The sturdily built Russell came from the Tyrants. This force was more extreme and less epted by normal human beings. To put it simply, obtaining power is their ultimate aim, and the process or means used did not matter. They were willing to modify their bodies and even abandon their human body if that meant they could obtain more power; thus, the bodies of the Tyrants were all modified to a certain extent. They thought of the human body as restraints on their power, and humans needed to eliminate this weakness through the Dimensional World in order to reach the final goal of being invincible.

    Russell was a prime example as his current body was the result of a union between his old body and Bio-gold from the metal world. Legend said that if you couldpletely get rid of the human parts of your body, you would be granted immortality, and there was once an ancestor in the Tyrants who attained that level of power.

    It is only by living that you can witness the future for yourself. All materialistic shackles were in fact just desires that mortals were unwilling to give up.

    Although it led to strong power, this method of cultivation was not widely epted. Other than heavily-built people such as Zhao Tianlong, most people automatically eliminated the Tyrants from their choices. Although it was easy to understand this concept theoretically, it was generally unepted by the masses for a bunch of youngsters to abandon their ¡®body¡¯ and be a freak.

    Russell did not bother to borate further. To him, people with no foresight had no right to join the Tyrants. What the Tyrantscked in numbers, they made up for in terms ofbat power.

    Lastly, Zhao Kunlun came from the Sparta n, the force that was the most bnced in various domains. They carried out in-depth research in the spiritual, physical,bat and rune domains and were definitely the most well-rounded cultivation force in the Holy Land. The Sparta n had the most disciples out of the three supreme forces and inherited part of the Federation¡¯s core beliefs. The Sparta n was not extreme in the least and was thus the most epted by the newbies from the Federation. Many aristocratic family members had formed their own cliques in the Sparta n.

    Of course, one should choose the type of cultivation that suited one¡¯s essence. Unless teachers were fighting over an apprentice, they were free to choose ording to their wishes.

    After the introduction, the trio was mindful of the crowd¡¯s reactions. They secretly took note of the apprentices who seemed interested in their respective forces. The trio¡¯s attention was often diverted to Carolyn and the few mentioned earlier as they had the most potential. There was a chance these few might be selected by their teachers and be their juniors if they performed well in the Holy Land.

 Chapter 709 - The Mysterious Chains (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 709: The Mysterious Chains (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of how things work in the Holy Land,¡± Zhao Kunlun said after introducing the Sparta n. ¡°Also, there are a few main rules you need to abide by after you enter the Holy Land. You must not reveal the existence of the Holy Land to outsiders in any way, especially things you have learned there. Regardless of which force you join, you cannot leave the Holy Land ¡ª at all for any personal reasons ¡ª if it is not approved by your teachers. Those who break this rule will be executed immediately, and you will not have a chance to justify yourself. You will only regain your freedom after you reach the Heavenly Soul Stage. So, those mommy¡¯s boys and daddy¡¯s girls who think you can return home to see your family, I would advise you to return home now. Once you enter the Holy Land, you have to be prepared to be separated from your family indefinitely. As well, there are many ¡®experts¡¯ who could not break through and end up remaining at the Heroic Soul Stage. You must know that it is not easy to reach the Heavenly Soul Stage, even in the Holy Land.¡±

    The crowd was silent when Zhao Kunlun was speaking earlier. However, some were surprised after hearing these rules, and the crowd started buzzing again. Although they heard that the Holy Land and Earth were worlds apart and that it would be hard to go back to Earth after they entered the Holy Land, they did not expect it to be so tough.

    It was definitely not easy to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Even in the Holy Land, there were plenty who trained hard all their lives but only remained at the Heroic Soul Stage. Although those present were prodigies who were confident of their abilities, no one ¡ª not even people like Carolyn ¡ª dared to say for sure that they would break through into the Heavenly Soul Stage. If one did not manage to reach the Heavenly Soul Stage, was the only choice left to die alone in the Holy Land? This was too unreasonable.

    Zhao Kunlun waved his hands and gestured for everyone to be quiet. ¡°The Holy Land has its own set of rules. Those who cannot ept it should leave now.¡±

    He scanned through the crowd, and although he could see shock and hesitation in those kids¡¯ faces, no one chose to leave in the end.

    Zhao Kunlun smiled. ¡°Very good. I wee everyone on behalf of the seniors from the three supreme forces. Get ready. We¡¯re setting off.¡±

    Right after he spoke, a girl¡¯s voice rang in the crowd. ¡°Senior Brother Zhao, someone is not out yet. Can we wait for a while more?¡±

    It was Laura who spoke. She had been worried about Scarlet for quite a while, as she was not out yet.

    ¡°That girl named Scarlet?¡± Zhao Kunlun skimmed through the name list which contained detailed information about those who came from Earth. He shook his head.

    The Dimensional Blessed Lands seemed mysterious to most, but frankly, it was as simple as ABC to the trio. It was all but the same process once they got to a certain phase.

    If she wasn¡¯t thrown out of the space, it meant that she was still persevering. Although this wasmendable, it did not serve any real purpose. The starting 30 minutes was the most effective and posed a higher chance of sess for people reflecting in the illusionary space that the Dimensional Blessed Lands created. After 30 minutes passed, the illusions would be scarier. Even if you had strong willpower, at the Casted Soul Stage level, it would merely count as ¡®persistence¡¯ under such pressure, and you would not have the capacity to reflect seriously.

    ¡°Scarlet from Tianjing?¡± Gui Hao¡¯s scornful voice rang in the crowd. ¡°This is way out of her league. She can never cast a Dharma Idol. Senior Brother Zhao, she¡¯s a weakling, this kind of trash does not deserve to waste everyone¡¯s time. You can ask the others if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Several people agreed with him immediately, as they wanted to enter the Holy Land as fast as possible. They had already gotten impatient waiting here. CHF was a thing of the past. If Wang Zhong was here, maybe they would still listen as he had influence, but everyone couldn¡¯t be bothered with Scarlet.

    A loser was a loser; she did not hold enough weight to gain the recognition of these prideful youngsters. To them, she was merely lucky to meet teammates such as Wang Zhong and Grai and sessfully cozied up to someone powerful.

    ¡°Gui Hao, one still holds a chance if one is not eliminated, and we need to wait for the person. Is this how the Holy Land handles issues?¡± Everyone was quiet, stunned by what Laura just said. They didn¡¯t expect her to say something that made the atmosphere so tense. To rebut Gui Hao directly and throw shade at the three Holy Ambassadors, she had some nerve! Under these circumstances, even Carolyn and the others had to maintain a low profile.

    Where did her couragee from?

    Laura was not afraid at all, locking eyes with the three Holy Ambassadors who seemed intrigued. Zhao Kunlun frowned. She was merely a Holy Apprentice, yet she dared to challenge them. Honestly, if this happened in the Holy Land, she would not get off so easily. However, they were on a mission, and it would not be appropriate to re up at her.

    Russell, who looked like he had the most fiery temper, stopped in his tracks. He stared at Laura with interest. She had an amazing body and was rather seductive, but merely possessing beauty was not enough in the Holy Land. Other than looks, one must have enough soul energy to attract others. Those who only focused on their looks did not amount to much.

    Helen smiled. ¡°This junior sister is not wrong. Since we have waited for so long, waiting for a while more would not hurt. Maybe a miracle will happen?¡±

    Zhao Kunlun nodded, realizing what the other two were thinking of. Helen and Russell were being nice not because of Laura but her brother Molton. Molton had an impressive teacher and was highly trusted by this teacher. He was even able to obtain the precious chance to travel to the outside world. Zhao Kunlun did not want to be the bad guy since this would not take much time anyway.

    The crowd quieted down after seeing the three Holy Disciples taking Laura¡¯s side. They were shocked by Laura¡¯s transformation. It wasmon knowledge that the Casted Soul and Heroic Soul were two different stages; when one¡¯s power changes, one¡¯s personality adapts ordingly too. Even so, they did not expect Laura to be the first to change as, honestly, she did not contribute anything useful to the Potter n during the CHF.

    ¡°I saw Scarlet before I left. She was somewhere near me.¡± Someone in the crowd snickered. ¡°She looked like she wasn¡¯t going to make it, she looked tormented and in pain.¡±

    Another person shook his head. ¡°Maybe she experienced some scary illusions, although I must say her persistence ismendable. That being said, it¡¯s still far-fetched to say that she can cast a Dharma Idol¡­¡± He did not harbor any animosity towards Tianjing or Scarlet, but he did not want to waste his time here.

    ¡°Everyone here knows that Scarlet is the weakest among all of us, and she did not have any significance in the CHF anyway. This is a waste of everyone¡¯s time.¡± Gui Hao did not give up but tried to convince them again. ¡°Holy Ambassadors, you do not need to show too much consideration for her.¡±

    Russell nced at Gui Hao. ¡°Hey punk, you don¡¯t call the shots here. Keep bbering on and I¡¯ll beat the crap out of you.¡±

    Gui Hao¡¯s face paled, but he didn¡¯t rebuke him. Nheless, he was going to remember this humiliation he suffered today. If he could defeat Wang Zhong, he could easily deal with a mere Holy Disciple. After he gained power, he would make Russell regret being born!

    There were only two cases if one exceeded the average amount of time spent on reflection. In the first case, that person was a super strong expert and was reflecting on something on a deeper level. However, everyone clearly knew that Scarlet¡¯s level was not that high, and no one believed she belonged to the first case. The other case would be that an ident happened since she was a student that reached the peak of the Casted Soul Stage because of her special ability, and she was not a genius like Wang Zhong or Mo Wen. To put it inly, she had not reached the level where she could cast a Dharma Idol as her foundations were too weak. She might have already encountered something more terrible than failure by biting off more than she could chew.

    Well, everyone was feeling great since they had seeded in casting their Dharma Idol, so they didn¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.

    They could not see the situation inside the mirror portal from the outside, so the only thing Laura and Grai could do was wait, no matter how anxious they were. Everyone grew impatient as time passed. Time in the Dimensional Blessed Lands was warped. What if she didn¡¯te out, or what if she died? Were they expected to wait for her there forever?

    This time, Gui Hao did not say anything but waited to see how things progressed. See, these Holy Disciples were going to make a joke of themselves. Since they didn¡¯t appreciate his advice earlier on, they could deal with this themselves.

    Whispers among the crowd started again, but this did not affect the massive ice world at the other end of the mirror portal.

    Scarlet could not feel any warmth around her; even her neurons had long been frozen in this terrible sub-zero temperature. In this situation, she should have been cast out by the space, but a stubborn thought at the back of her mind kept her going.

    Others were able toe here based on their own ability; only she didn¡¯t. She did not deserve this!

    Scarlet was very aware of this, more so than others. She hated this kind of person the most in the past, yet she became exactly this type of person. Even so, she had too many reasons to persist on.

    The idea of giving up was extravagant to her, an idea she was not worthy of having.

    Maybe it would be a form of relief if she just died here.

    She persisted on for as long as she could, every single second feeling like years to her. The cold almost froze all her senses. Out of the several billions of neurons that represented her ability to think, at least 99% of them werepletely frozen, and only the 1% left were fighting relentlessly.

    However, willpower was not equivalent to power ultimately, and the strongest willpower would eventually reach its limit.

    A vast world, but there wasn¡¯t any space for her.

    At a corner of the Dimensional Blessed Lands, a tender gaze fell upon Scarlet. She was hesitating. This girl had a good nature, but she was too mediocre. If willpower could beat everything, then humans would have taken over the Dimensional World a long time ago.

    It was a pity; although stopping her now was a littlete, it would save her life at the very least, or that guy would fly off the handle.

    At this moment, a blurry silhouette appeared in the Dimensional Blessed Lands. It definitely came in by itself, using its own tyrannical power. What a scary level of power!

    However, the blurry silhouette stopped in its tracks as something changed when Scarlet was on the brink of death.

    Scarlet was on her knees in a praying position, but she did not pray for life or power. Herst wish was that if someone was also in a life or death situation in another part of the world, she was willing to use her death in exchange for the other person to live.

    A very humble request.

    Countless rays of light enveloped Scarlet, and little strands of light entangled to form two intertwining chains that locked around her.

    To be able to enter the Dimensional Blessed Lands in soul form, the blurry silhouette was definitely extraordinarily strong, but even this person was shocked. How was this phenomenon possible?

    The soul who hugged Scarlet was a very beautiful woman and had a kind smile. Scarlet¡¯s frozen body was warmed up not by her body temperature, but by a source of soul power. It was strong and dangerous.

    In cold despair, Scarlet felt a source of warmth that felt like her mother and held on tightly to it like a baby.

    ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±

    Scarlet could hear a loving and elegant voice faintly. Her expression was not of a sad or painful one and became peaceful with a hint of a smile. A Dharma Idol slowly formed behind her, and at the same time, two chains were wrapped around it.

    Outside the mirror portal, Helen of the Mystic Sect seemed to sense something and her expression changed. After a few seconds, Zhao Kunlun and Russell noticed something was off too. Even standing outside the mirror portal, they could sense that there was a strong aura. However, this was a very slight change that only the three Holy Ambassadors could sense.

    Dharma Idols were just a carrier of power, but what they felt was fluctuations of the natural order¡¯s power in the Dimensional Blessed Lands. Fluctuations of such magnitude could only mean that the natural order¡¯s power had affected someone¡¯s Dharma Idol.

    What was so strong?

    The trio saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Those who came out earlier did not cause any power fluctuations. Who was the one that was able to cause this?

    Wasn¡¯t Scarlet the only one left inside?

    The mirror portal and Scarlet appeared. A faint shadow could still be seen behind her, a humanoid Dharma Idol that was covered in chains.

    Having a humanoid Dharma Idol was not bad, but what¡¯s with the chains around it? Restricting itself, was that meant to be a joke? Or rather, did she have a prisoner mindset? This revealed her self-denial and low self-esteem; she was a weakling as expected.

    Some people evenughed out loud. Everyone waited for so long just to see such a weird toy emerge? Well, at least she wasn¡¯t thrown out of the space after failing to cast a Dharma Idol, that would make everyone even more speechless.

    Laura and Grai ignored the others¡¯ reactions. To see Scarlete out of the space safely meant that she had seeded. Regardless of the strength of her Dharma Idol, at least she gained the right to enter the Holy Land.

    A few of them wanted to join Scarlet, but three swift figures had already reached her.

    Those three shadows were so fast to the extent that they were a blur to Laura and Grai. They only felt a gust of wind pass by them before the three figures were standing in front of Scarlet.

 Chapter 710 - Vying for the Same Thing

    <h4>Chapter 710: Vying for the Same Thing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Frankly, Helen, Zhao Kunlun, and Russell from the Tyrants all knew that the multi-decadalpetition between the three supreme forces was about to start. Even though it had nothing to do with them, but if they performed well and eventually aided their own force in recruiting this person, they would be considered to have done a deed of merit. In the Holy Land, which was fair in meting out rewards or punishments, their merit represented more resources, more approvals from teachers, and more opportunities!

    There was a wide smile on Zhao Kunlun¡¯s face as held out his hand to Scarlet like a gentleman,pletely different from the cold expression he had when he met Gui Hao and the others just now. ¡°Hello, Junior Sister Scarlet. I¡¯m Zhao Kunlun from the Sparta n. I¡¯vee to lead you to the Holy Land, the Sparta n¨C¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Helen had already pped his hand away. ¡°How rude can you be? Don¡¯t you know that there should be a prudent reserve between the sexes? How could you just randomly stick your hand at cute younger girls?¡±

    Helen had already hooked her arm around Scarlet¡¯s arms as she introduced herself. ¡°Little Sister Scarlet, my name is Helen. I should be a few years older than you. You can call me Sister Helen. Us girls should have many things to chat about.¡±

    Russell could hardly wait to join in. He was not picky with his words. He was the type to speak directly, aspared to the other twopelling speakers. ¡°I am Russell from the Tyrants, Junior Sister Scarlet! I sincerely wee you to join us on behalf of the Tyrants. We would definitely provide new members like yourself with the best welfare! Also, we will always side with our own. If anyone bullies you or even when you want to bully someone, I will help you wallop the person!¡±

    ¡°Good sister, don¡¯t listen to his bullshit,¡± said Helen as she shot a re at him. ¡°All of the Tyrants are psychologically perverted. They try to remake themselves all the time, making them look weird. He still has the cheek to im that their training is rtively easier? Look at his glittering golden body. That¡¯s all mutated gold. He will be a monster next time.¡±

    ¡°Are you tired of living? This is precious Bio-gold from the Golden Dimension. It represents a more advanced life form. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you are out of your league!¡± Russell was furious, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to leave a bad impression of himself in front of Scarlet.

    ¡°Cough, you two¡­,¡± Zhao Kunlun finally spoke and interrupted Russell. ¡°Don¡¯t try to mislead Junior Sister Scarlet. No matter what, I think the Sparta n is the most suitable for Scarlet. It must be noted that Heroic Soul Schools in the Federation has actually copied us to arge extent. You will be well looked after if you join us, and there will be no inconvenience in your life.¡±

    Helen scoffed, Russell shot a re, and the three of them began to squabble all of a sudden. They argued for their own n as their face turned crimson with anger, as though they were about to fight to prove their strength.

    The three of them got into a hot dispute, totally ignoring the presence of others. Laura, Grai, Sharmie, Carolyn, dimir, Gui Hao and the rest watched with their mouths gaped wide open.

    What was happening? Was that the treatment the lousiest person here deserved?

    What the hell was this? What Dharma Idol did Scarlet forge? Howe it could make the three arrogant Holy Disciples squabble as if they had lost their discipline and dignity?

    Having forged her Heroic Soul, Scarlet seemed a little different from before. There was a calmness in her gentle but firm eyes. ¡°Thank you. I think I will make the most suitable choice after I better understand the situation.¡±

    She walked towards Laura, Grai, Sharmie and the others as she replied to the three. Honestly, the rest could not tell what was so formidable about Scarlet as they sensed that her aura was only ordinary. However, they were all happy for Scarlet¡¯s sess in forging her Heroic Soul; after all, she had the lowest sess probability out of everyone.

    Gui Hao and the others frowned instead as they sensed Scarlet¡¯s strength. It truly seemed to be average. Although they weren¡¯t sure of the exact might, how strong could she be with such weak fundamentals?

    Even if she was lucky, the three Holy Disciples absolutely had no need to behave so shamelessly.

    Even Carolyn, dimir and the others felt a little baffled. The three probably acted that way on purpose, but no one knew their motive.

    Zhao Kunlun already couldn¡¯t wait to take out a badge of unknown material from his pockets. He infused Soul Power into it, activating the rune array on the badge, and it began to instantly erge.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The space in front of him cracked opened all of a sudden, and the inside glittered with golden light. It was as though a beautiful voice could be heard, and a huge channel appeared.

    There was no doubt that this was the Holy Land¡¯s transmission channel, which could directly lead to the Holy Land. If such a superb item was avable in the Federation, chaos would definitely ensue as everyone would rush to snatch it up. However, in the Holy Land, every official Holy Disciple could have one of these.

    That was the disparity between different squadrons.

    The three led Scarlet inside attentively, totally ignoring the confused ¡®audience¡¯ in the back. If Scarlet hadn¡¯t turned back to call Laura, Grai and the others, those three would have probably forgotten about thempletely.

    ¡°Follow us and keep up!¡± Zhao Kunlun finally remembered to call the rest amidst his ¡®busy schedule.¡¯ With a look of unhappiness, he shouted at them. ¡°Why are all of you still standing there? Do you expect me to carry you in?¡±

    ¡­

    Wang Zhong had a very freaky dream; it was long and exhausting. He could not remember exactly what had happened in the dream, but he felt as though a century had passed.

    As he regained consciousness gradually, he slowly began to feel the soreness and swelling of his body. He finally opened his eyes.

    A dark silhouette came into view, who appeared to be really dark-skinned. He smiled at Wang Zhong, revealing his sparkly white teeth, and it contrasted deeply with that dark skin. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake Wang Zhong. Are you hungry?¡±

    Wang Zhong remained dazed for a short while before his mind recovered. ¡°Mu Zi, how are you here?¡±

    That ck man in front of him was Mu Zi. This was the first time they have met in the real world. Mu Zi seemed to be taller and bulkier than he was in the Fifth Dimension, and naturally, darker as well.

    That man and the bald head he saw in the desert before passing out was Mu Zi. He had saved everyone.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    He was in a small, dome-shaped tent. Although the conditions weren¡¯t considered superior, it still contained the essentials. It not only had a small bed, which he was lying on, there was also a small table and a set of chairs next to him. There were even several inferior oil paintings with indistinguishable contents hung up as decoration.

    ¡°I¡¯ve set your friends up in the camp next to you. They are all fine. The girl¡¯s injuries were a little more serious, but I have already treated them. The rest even woke up before you,¡± said Mu Zi, with a smile.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Wang Zhong held his forehead and attempted to stand up, but he felt weak.

    ¡°We are in Katchirda Vige, an oasis in the desert. Rest assured, you will be safe here. The people here are very friendly.¡± It was obvious that Mu Zi was ted. He wanted to help Wang Zhong up at first, but he eventually resisted.

    Fortunately, Wang Zhong quickly stood up by himself. Although he was thest to wake up, Wang Zhong¡¯s physical recovery ability was much better than others. Wang Zhong had also captured this detail; and he could not help but take a closer look at Mu Zi.

    ¡°You seem to have changed drastically.¡±

    Honestly, after experiencing CHF, Wang Zhong¡¯s sight and perception ability was no longer the same. Originally, he only thought that Mu Zi was powerful. Although Mu Zi killed thousands of mummies on his own in the pyramid of the S-rank secret realm, the only thing that seemed strange at that time was his ¡®coffin,¡¯ not Mu Zi himself. But now, Wang Zhong felt a little shocked and astonished. At this moment, what he saw was a kind of immeasurable strength emitting from Mu Zi. It was not only because of his enhanced sight, but also due to Mu Zi having matured at an even faster speed than himself. However, his appearance had not changed; he was still carrying that coffin even in the tent, exactly like before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit of enlightenment recently, but it¡¯s a far cry from Aiolos,¡± said Mu Zi as he scratched his head in embarrassment.

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes after hearing that statement. Those two fellows were really spoiling the market!

    Simba, who had been silent for a long time, had already started to shout in his Soul Sea. ¡°It¡¯s baldy! Wang Zhong, let me out. It¡¯s time to take back my number one mount from him!¡±

    ¡°Simba says hello.¡± Wang Zhong smiled, but he did not n to let Simba out. ¡°This time there isn¡¯t any C for you.¡±

    ¡°Remember to bring two cans for me next time,¡± said Mu Zi as he smiled.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s awake?¡±

    The tent suddenly opened from the outside during their conversation, and several heads popped in at the same time. They were Gong Yi, Sister Hong and Reynolds. The three of them were also wrapped in bandages, looking like ¡®mummies.¡¯ Additionally, Gong Yi was also holding a walking stick. Even so, all of them appeared to be thrilled as they rushed to enter the tent.

 Chapter 711 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 711: Reunion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You guys must have a lot to talk about,¡± said Mu Zi as he nodded in understanding.

    Gong Yi, Reynolds, and Cao Hong revealed their brightest smiles upon seeing Wang Zhong. Having reached Tutankhamun meant that they had arrived in a whole new world. Everyone could start afresh. There was no longer a need to disguise or worry. It was a brand new life for all of them.

    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re really terrible!¡± Gong Yi couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Wang Zhong was totally stunned as he could not recall him doing anything bad.

    ¡°You made us owe you a great debt of gratitude. How can we pay you back?¡± Gong Yi teased, making Cao Hong and Reynoldsugh as well.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s giving me a headache. The biggest debt is a debt of gratitude. Haiz, if I wasn¡¯t so old, I might marry you to repay my debt.¡± Sister Hong continued to tease. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. Big sister here will help you find a more suitable one. You will definitely be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, girl. Wang Zhong¡¯s style isn¡¯t the same as yours.¡± Reynolds was a little too honest.

    Wang Zhong felt warm as he allowed them to tease him. From the cursednds to the desert, it can be said that they had gone through various tests; but as they got nearer to the end, the tests grew easier. Be it the scheming Gong Yi, the disappointed-in-the-world Reynolds, or the supposed rtionship-know-it-all Cao Hong, all of them had persisted to the end and revealed their most fragile sides to each other. That was definitely more shocking than life and death itself.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you managed to send out a distress signal? Why didn¡¯t we know about it?¡± Gong Yi and the others were surprised. When they were in the desert previously, everyone had tried all kinds of methods to do so, but there was no signal at all in that area. Furthermore, Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t brought any equipment with him.

    In the beginning, Wang Zhong was also baffled. He pondered for a long while before he recalled that he had attempted to seek help by trying to enter the Fifth Dimensional World. Although he did not seed in doing so, his Soul Signal had been left there. Mu Zi probably could sense his coordinates as he had once marked his coordinate signals on Mu Zi and Aiolos when they were in the Fifth Dimension¡¯s secret realm.

    As for how Mu Zi managed to find him or sense his danger, the only exnation was that Mu Zi was extremely powerful. Although Wang Zhong had not entered the Heroic Soul Stage, he could clearly sense Mu Zi¡¯s power as he had already improved greatly. He could also confirm that Aiolos was truly much more powerful.

    ¡°He is a friend I met in the Fifth Dimension. He probably discovered my dimensional coordinates,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    The three of them stared at each other, shocked. Being experts at the Heroic Soul Stage, they obviously knew what dimensional coordinates were. Wasn¡¯t that how experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage confirmed each other¡¯s locations?

    The problem was that Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t even reached the Heroic Soul Stage, and that little baldy looked even younger than him. Although they had seen a lot of the world and had umted a wide range of insights and information, they certainly felt like country bumpkins at this moment.

    Reynolds pondered for a while before hemented on Mu Zi. ¡°The little baldy seems scary. I feel like if he were to fight me, I might not evenst for three seconds.¡±

    Gong Yi nodded in agreement. ¡°As you guys know, my Dharma Idol could slightly alter one¡¯s luck. Just like my ability, they seem to stop working when ites to both of you. The world is really full of wonders.¡±

    Gong Yi sighed with deep feeling. The three of them would never attempt to infringe on Wang Zhong or Mu Zi¡¯s privacy, but they would definitely speak their minds with their close rtions.

    ¡°The Federation is truly too full of themselves sometimes. There will definitely always be experts all around the world. If Mu Zi is ced in the Federation, he might even cause an uproar. Yet he is here unknown in the desert. This is really unfathomable.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled, as he was proud of his friend. ¡°I will be stronger.¡±

    Having just survived a cmity, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but show off a little. Everyoneughed, of course. They still felt that Mu Zi was stronger, but that was because they did not have enough knowledge about Wang Zhong¡¯s true power. On the other hand, Wang Zhong¡¯s power was what gained him Aiolos and Mu Zi¡¯s approval.

    They were not solely looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s current ability, but more at his powerful Spiritual Soul core. In other words, their way of measuring one¡¯s power was far purer than the ways of the Holy Land. It appeared that Wang Zhong had far more unpredictable abilities and potential than Aiolos and Mu Zi.

    ¡°We have already decided to stay here.¡±

    After all the light-hearted greetings, Gong Yi began to talk about more serious matters. In the past few days, he had seen and pondered a lot, but he was mainly thinking about their future. Both Mu Zi and Wang Zhong had a hand in everyone¡¯s survival. If it were not for Wang Zhong¡¯s perseverance in dragging the three of them along with him, when Mu Zi came, only Wang Zhong would have been found by him. Thus, even though Wang Zhong was the youngest of the four, all of them had long regarded him as the core of their team. When it came to future ns, he would definitely be included in them.

    ¡°Mu Zi has a very high reputation in the Katchirda Vige. I heard that he helped the people here handle arge beast tide in the past. He is worshipped like a god here. If we stay here, our skin color can help us maintain our secret identities and we can all enjoy rather high living standards,¡± Gong Yi said with a smile. ¡°The three of us have already discussed it. In our current situation, it¡¯s impossible for us to return to the Federation for the time being. We are all looking to you, Wang Zhong. We understand that you definitely still want to go to the so-called Holy Land, but frankly, the civil war in the Federation is too serious. Even with your identity as CHF¡¯s number one expert, they still dared to resort to underhanded means. Although our abilities are only average, we did gain a lot from this experience. With Mu Zi and your huge potential, we can definitely make a name for ourselves in Tutankhamun!¡±

    Wang Zhong replied without even thinking about it, ¡°There is something I cannot let go of in the Federation. Besides, these little things can¡¯t beat me down. The worse the means they resort to, the stronger my desire to go back will be. Debts must eventually be repaid.¡±

    Cao Hong smiled. ¡°See, I know what I¡¯m talking about. I knew this kiddo wouldn¡¯t scare easily. The more provoked he is, the fiercer he will get. Frankly speaking, I also agree with Wang Zhong¡¯s choice. We may not be able to help much with our current situation, but on analyzing it, we can¡¯t avoid the Federation if we want to be more powerful. I don¡¯t want to spend a lifetime in the desert either. It will be bad for my skin.¡±

    Gong Yi rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think the situation can be changed so easily?¡±

    ¡°Gong Yi, are you able to find out more about the Federation¡¯s current situation?¡± asked Wang Zhong suddenly.

    The three of them looked at each other, and Sister Hong sighed. ¡°We were nning to tell you only after you fully recover, but it seems like you can take the news anyway.¡±

    Cao Hong filled him in about Tianjing and Assassin¡¯s situations. It was no secret then. It was undeniable that Gong Yi really had his ways. Even in the Empire, hiswork and connections could still be operated normally. Money was needed everywhere. This time, he had won the bet and made a lot of money. As for how he got it, Cao Hong and Reynolds would never pry as they just needed to know that Gong Yi was trustworthy.

    The three of them were a little worried that Wang Zhong would overtax his nerves, but Wang Zhong¡¯s condition was actually okay. The core message was that the space station operated by Ma Dong had beenpletely overrun and that Ma Dong and Emily went missing. There was good news though. Scarlet went to the Holy Land. It should have been due to elder Greene¡¯s abdication, as well as the Old Potter family. Wang Zhong could not ask for more as the current situation was already considered all right. As the headmaster was part of the Old Potter family, it was assumed that the Tianjing Academy would be safe, with the Holy Land headmaster spearheading the situation.

    This was already the best situation possible under the Gui Family and the Zhao Family¡¯s interference and sabotage. The situation was eptable to him, but he could not tolerate the happenings.

    He had to go to the Holy Land. He wanted to know how the Federation¡¯s core secret base looked like. To collect his debt, he needed to know both himself and his adversaries, in order to beat them at their own game.

    ¡°If possible, try your best to contact Ma Dong. I think Assassin still has some hidden assets. Such an old family cannot possibly be uprooted with one blow. Emily and Ma Dong can be trusted.¡±

 Chapter 712 - New World

    <h4>Chapter 712: New World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Gong Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll try to think of a way. It would definitely be best ifmunication can be restored. We haven¡¯t been able to contact the Federation for a long time. We need someone to establish the link between the Empire and the Federation!¡±

    Cao Hong assured him not to worry. ¡°Wang Zhong, just leave these things to us and don¡¯t worry about it. Forging your Heroic Soul is a very important step as it determines your future. You should focus on it now. We will not give advice in this regard. You have to remember that you can count on us. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask if you need anything. Let¡¯s not talking about braving fires and floods, but small matters such as climbing a knife mountain are still eptable.¡±

    ¡°I have one more important matter to discuss. It¡¯s thest one. We are nning to set up an organization. What name do you think is better, Wang Zhong?¡± asked Gong Yi.

    ¡°The Red-Sleeved Allies?¡±

    ¡°The Vengeance n?¡±

    Gong Yi rolled his eyes. ¡°The Mary Association?¡±

    All of them were scorned by Sister Hong and Reynolds.

    ¡°How about New World?¡±

    Having resolved that issue, the four of them began to focus on recovering from their injuries. All of their injuries were very severe, except for Wang Zhong; his case was more of having overexerted himself. As for the others, they had severe injuries on top of that. Even if they were back in the Federation, their condition would have been considered difficult to handle. However, they were able to recover miraculously in the Empire, where medical facilities werecking. That was especially the case for Cao Hong, who had suffered mortal injuries. It was unfathomable that she had escaped death.

    It could only mean that Mu Zi¡¯s abilities had far exceeded Wang Zhong¡¯s imagination. The Federation had be and stayed arrogant over the years, neglecting the fact that there were countless people with extraordinary abilities in the Empire. It was an elder from the vige ¡ª said to be the witch doctor here ¡ª who attended to Wang Zhong and the others. He held a worn-out crutch, had gray eyes, and spoke the native tongue, which they could not understand. He also had an appearance of an old quack.

    However, the medicine he prepared had magical properties. It had a stinky smell and looked like mud; but after being applied to their bodies, followed by pouring an unknown potion over it, they could feel a heat force directly prating into their bones and even nourishing their meridians.

    In just one day, Wang Zhong was able to walk, and it was estimated that he couldpletely recover in about two or three days. It was far better than the most advanced treatment methods in the Federation. He couldn¡¯t help but develop a newfound level of respect for the Tutankhamun witch doctor ¡ª who he had previously thought of as a quack.

    Compared to ordinary oasis viges, the geographical area of Katchirda Vige was already considered to be huge. The oasis covered about a dozen square kilometers. The Tutankhamun government and surrounding forces had also stationed their armies here before. However, oases held arge appeal to mutant beasts, especially with an extremely cunning 7th rank Sand Lizard King controlling their movements. The different forces eventually gave up on the ce as they were unable to handle the continuous beastial tides, and also due to their failure to capture that 7th rank monster, despite having organized severalrge-scale cleanups.

    The ce would suffer heavy losses every time a beastial tide erupted; still, a steady stream of people continued to flood in after every disaster due to the appeal of the oasis. Then the tragedy would repeat itself. The person who put a stop to that was Mu Zi, who went into the desert alone to find and kill the 7th rank Sand Lizard King. He even stayed behind, alone in the vige, to resist two beastial tides which were supposedly counterattacks. It had been a little over six months up till now, but not even a single beastial tide had erupted.

    Mu Zi¡¯s cultivation process had just reached a bottleneck then, rendering solitary experiences in the desert useless to him. Due to that and with the intention of helping the vigers handle possible beastial tides, he decided to settle down in the vige. As such, Mu Zi was thought to be a god for the people there.

    The vigers began to set up some simple fences around the vige, as well as sentry posts at the head and the end of the vige. Such protection could only serve as a warning for iing beastial tides. The vigers were limited due to poverty. Although there were enough workers, they werecking in terms of money and resources to build better protection. The local forces of Tutankhamun were also still observing to confirm the vige¡¯s situation. They did not intend to intervene immediately as they were truly intimidated by the beastial tides they had previously encountered.

    Therefore, Gong Yi¡¯s idea waspletely on the right track. This was indeed a ce abound in gifts of nature, but they did not have much time left to benefit from it. It was obvious that if the Katchirda Vige¡¯s situation grew stable, it would be coveted by many different forces of Tutankhamun, with it being such a big oasis. Of course, Gong Yi had a lot of tricks up his sleeve to handle the noblemen of Tutankhamen ¡ª who were basically country bumpkins ¡ª as he had always advocated using brains instead of brute force.

    The annual adult ceremony of Katchirda Vige happened to be held tonight: six boys would formally go through the rites of passage to be respected men in the vige. Therefore, many bonfires were already set up by theke in the center of the vige. Many women, who had bunned up their hair, could be spotted handling the preparations for the ceremony. Some were preparing ingredients for the barbeque at night, while some were piling up wood for the bonfire. Additionally, many tanned kids with bare buttocks could be spotted running and fooling around, having the time of their lives.

    The huge piles of food at the side were all the carcasses of mutated beasts. The Tutankhamun vigers were not particr about meat; thus, consuming mutated beasts was amon practice. They had paid a great price in the early days. There were many vigers who began to mutate or even die after consuming the beasts; but as they umted more experience over time, the Tutankhamun vigers eventually developed the ability to distinguish the edible from the inedible with ease.

    Now, carcasses of mutated beasts were abundant in the Katchirda Vige. When Mu Zi handled the beastial tides in the past, the carcasses were piled up in huge heaps in the vige. The edible ones were singled out and made into preservable bacon, and some were stored with the witch doctor, which he soaked in strange potions to prevent them from going bad. The preservation couldst up to a few years even under such extreme desert conditions.

    As dusk fell, more than 30 bonfires were lit up, and happy vigers could be seen almost everywhere. Everyone made an appearance, including many travelers who were passing through and staying for the night. Anyone could participate in this bonfire party and enjoy a sumptuous meal if they paid a certain fee.

    Wang Zhong and the others were invited to attend the ceremony, and they sat with Mu Zi in the center andrgest bonfire, apanied by the witch doctor and the elders of the Katchirda Vige.

    When the drums sounded, several Katchirda kids emerged from the crowd of countless children, carrying the prey they had hunted on their backs. Most of the prey they killed were 1st rank mutated beasts, but there were two outstanding kids who had managed to kill 2nd rank andrge-sized beasts. It had to be noted that the kids were the children of the?<i>most ordinary?</i>vigers. They had never received any form of systematic training and had even spent at least a quarter of their lives in crypts due to past beastial tides. It was surprising that they had such highbat power, making them almostparable to first-ss students in Heroic Soul Academies back in the Federation.

    ¡°Human potential is limitless. In fact, talents are more likely to emerge from the worst situations,¡± said Gong Yi with deep feeling. He had started to develop an inexplicable affection and some high expectations for the ce. ¡°If these kids could have a chance to undergo systemic training like those offered in Heroic Soul Academies, their achievements would be limitless.¡±

 Chapter 713 - Let Soul and Body Become One

    <strong>Chapter 713: Let Soul and Body Be One</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Upon invitation from the elders of the vige, Mu Zi presided over the adult ceremony. He dissected the carcasses, wiped their blood on the kids¡¯ foreheads and said some blessings, which marked the kids¡¯ growth into adulthood. This was the tradition of most local viges in Tutankhamun. It was obvious that Mu Zi liked the process very much. In his former vige, his father did the same thing as well.

    The blessing ceremony was thenpleted, and the grand bonfire dinner began. The enthusiastic vigers danced around the bonfire while the barbeque roasting on the fire sizzled with oil. The fragrance of the meat and sounds from singing and dancing flooded the whole vige, exuding the unique heat and passion of the desert locals.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi sat together, watching the songs and dances while they chatted over wine and roasts. After experiencing life and death in the cursednds and the desert, he felt as though he was in another life as he took in the joy of the world he was currently in.

    Wang Zhong tried to kickstartmunications by entering the Dimensional World, but he eventually realized that it could not work. Mu Zi¡¯s entry into the Dimensional World was reliant on his highly treasured device, the magical coffin; while Wang Zhong¡¯s entry was rted to his Fate Stone, and slightly dependent on Tianjing¡¯s spatial coordinate. However, it could no longer be used and the reason was unclear. It might be due to being too far away or other known reasons, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t think too much into it. His main pressing concern was to enter the Heroic Soul Stage, then finding a way to enter the Holy Land.

    ¡°Are you nning to stay here or go back?¡± Mu Zi¡¯s face revealed a rare hint of warmth and a rare smile. Although the people here respected him a lot, Mu Zi obviously kept a distance from everyone else. The only one who he could chat with was the old witch doctor.

    ¡°There are still things I¡¯ve left undone and people I can¡¯t let go of in the Federation. But I will forge my Heroic Soul here,¡± replied Wang Zhong, smiling. ¡°By the way, have you heard of the Federation¡¯s Holy Land before? I¡¯m nning to head there.¡±

    ¡°Holy Land? The one in the Hyperdimensional World?

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it?¡± Wang Zhong was a little surprised. It was an extremely mysterious ce even for people in the Federation, including himself. Previously, he had only heard it once before, but Mu Zi actually knew about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Aiolos talk about it before. He knows a lot about the Federation,¡± replied Mu Zi. ¡°It¡¯s where the experts of the Federation basically stay, and it¡¯s a very mysterious and powerful ce. He also said that he wanted to go there when we¡¯d just met, but I¡¯ve never heard him mention it again afterward.¡±

    ¡°By the way, is there any news from Aiolos? How is that dude?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s strong, very strong, but he is currently bothered by some trivial matters, something about the development of Panpasi tribes not being smooth. Can you help with these matters? It¡¯s really a pity for Aiolos to put a halt in his cultivation for such matters,¡± said Mu Zi, as he looked toward Wang Zhong.

    ¡°It seems like I really do have a way. The people you saved this time just happen to want to do business. It will take a while to open the trading channel between Tutankhamun and the Federation. It would be better if they could join Hero¡¯s Continent. If you see Aiolos, tell him to look for Gong Yi, he can definitely get help from him.¡±

    Mu Zi scratched his head. ¡°I know nothing about such things. You¡¯re really good at these!¡±

    Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or cry. How could he be considered good? It could only be said that everyone specialized in different areas. As for actual power, Mu Zi was the actual object of envy.

    ¡°Do you have any advice regarding the forging of my Heroic Soul?¡± asked Wang Zhong, smiling.

    It would be wasteful to not consult such a top-level expert. Wang Zhong was actually a rather studious person.

    ¡°I don¡¯t practice the same ways as the Federation, so I don¡¯t really understand your process of forging the Heroic Soul.¡± Mu Zi looked at Wang Zhong before continuing, ¡°Your Spiritual Soul is stronger than mine and Aiolos¡¯ and has the magical power to fight fate. Both Aiolos and I feel that it¡¯s incredible, but¡­ your body is also surprisingly weak. That is very dangerous. The soul and the body need to match to walk the ultimate path. I call it harmony between nature and mankind.¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s simple words caused huge currents in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind, making Wang Zhong feel enlightened all of a sudden. His body was really too weak; even with a huge Soul Sea and the strong Fate Stone, the strength he could bring into y was minimal. Simba and Big White were actually very troubled by that as well. Wang Zhong¡¯s body could not withstand much pressure, including the pressure of using soul beasts.

    ¡°First, let your physical body and your soul achieve true unity, unifying knowledge and action. I personally feel that for cultivation, learning from humans would never be as good as learning from nature. Human beings try to pursue eternal life through cultivation, but only the universe and the earth can truly live forever.¡± Mu Zi¡¯s response was very serious. ¡°I think only nature can tell us the essence of our strength and cultivation. Everyone¡¯s path is different. Follow your heart as you immerse yourself in nature and you will find your own true path.¡±

    Wang Zhong grew silent for a long while. As he looked at a distancefortably, he seemed to be able to hear the sounds around him, but they were not clear. In fact, he had a certain sensation when he was in the desert previously; but when his desire to live surpassed everything else, he was not able to clear his mind.

    The so-called cultivation of the Federation was almost always a fixed and systemic path. Everything had to be done in a specific order: first was to awaken the Soul Sea, then expand it to forge the Heroic Soul, followed by condensing the Dharma Idol. This set of steps was actually the easiest and most reasonable way of cultivation, passed down from the so-called Holy Land; but it might not be suitable for everyone.

    One example would be the Empire. It did not have the Federation¡¯s systemic practices, causing the poprity of cultivation to be lower. However, rather than following an ordinary path, people would often just be themselves, often leading to the emergence of very powerful individuals instead. That would be the perfect example of practitioners forging their own path, as they pursued the essence of nature. Naturally, the ¡°produced¡± warriors of the Federation¡¯s ¡°assembly line production¡± would be a far cry from them.

    Frankly, he was more suitable for the training methods of the Empire. In other words, the Federation¡¯s training methods back in the dark ages.

    On the face of it, Wang Zhong could be considered an example of the Federation¡¯s systemic education, but most of his achievements were actually due to the guidance of Simba. As for studying the deeply-rooted and dogmatic ideals regarding cultivation, it definitely restricted his development and creativity although it might have prevented him from walking longer paths. Evident now, his Soul Power was in an absolutely overflowing state; he could condense the silver Soul Power of the Heroic Soul Stage solely by relying on his Soul Power, and he had already opened up the path to condensing his Dharma Idol. He hadpletely gone beyond the standard of ordinary Heroic Soul soldiers. However, when he tried to forcibly break through the Heroic Soul Stage to seek vitality as he dragged everyone through the desert, it always ended in failure. It was because he was bound by the former dogma; the condensation of his Dharma Idol ¡°disrupted¡± the order and bnce of his systemic training, creating chaos. Thus, he was trapped in a quandary, rendering him unable to take that supposedly easiest step.

    Mu Zi was right. He would only be restraining himself if he insisted on adhering to the Federation¡¯s training. Perhaps he could follow Mu Zi¡¯s lead and go to the desert for a long journey to experience the world and nature, temporarily putting life and death at the back of his mind.

    After having thought it through sessfully, Wang Zhong became extremely rxed and developed a random sense of confidence. He believed that if he could seed in taking this step, his future would definitely be brighter.

    About four to five days flew by in the Katchirda Vige. In just a few days¡¯ time, some things had quietly changed. Gong Yi and the rest were people who could not stand idling around; therefore, they had already begun operations before being fully recovered. Their first sum of money had already arrived, showing that Gong Yi obviously had connections in the Empire. When he was with the Gui Family, he continued to expand his resourcework instead of idling around.

    Money made the world go round. The three had already disguised themselves as aristocrats from the Federation. They appeared to havee to invest and develop their assets in the Empire, with the goodwill of the Federation as their front. They even chose outstanding people as their identities, immediately boosting their image of being high-end. Such powerful identities were ayer of protection, making it convenient for them to operate here and forming a certain protection for the oasis at the same time.

    It was undeniable that Gong Yi absolutely looked like a nobleman after dressing up. Sister Hong¡¯s acting was excellent as well. On the other hand, Reynolds could only dress as a bodyguard. Gong Yi¡¯s image was very fitting, fully in line with the Empire¡¯s impression of nobles from the Federation: a handsome nobleman who was hot and attractive, apanied by an ugly and unfeeling bodyguard, at the same time being extremely rich, with capital and constructional materials already on their way to the oasis.

    Wang Zhong would think deeply about the situation of the Federation at night when all was still. He was well aware of the huge and unpredictable power of the great families. Impatience and anger would not solve anything. This was a protracted battle, mainly to see who could persist to the end. Although there was great difficulty, he trusted that Ma Dong would not be knocked down that easily!

    Money made the world go round. A small oasis was actually nothing to powerful people in the Federation. Gong Yi first bought the Katchirda Vige from Tutankhamun for his base of operations and became its legal owner. It was very difficult for locals to do this, but with Gong Yi¡¯s yellow skin and ck eyes, he had the status of a ¡°noble race.¡± With hisrge amount of wealth, high status, and the disadvantaged position of the Katchirda Vige in the eyes of the government, he easily purchased it. The government had even enthusiastically tried to persuade him to purchase a supposedly ¡®better¡¯ oasis, as the Katchirda Vige was famous for its beastial tides after all.

    New World was currently split into three departments. Reynolds was in charge of training soldiers; Sister Hong was in charge of assembling information, as well as expanding their foothold in the Empire¡¯s entertainment industry; while Gong Yi was in charge of funding, administrative matters, and searching for clues regarding Assassin. It would be difficult to start their search from the Federation, but it would be rtively easier to search with the front of concern from another empire. There were traces to be found, as Ma Dong indeed had the intention of going underground in the Empire.

    Wang Zhong went on a long journey under those circumstances.

    Mu Zi¡¯s words were easy to understand. Strength came from experience. Neither the strength itself nor the method used was actually important. Life came from the process of pursuing strength. If one was to be strong in the pursuit of strength, it would be putting the cart before the horse. As such, Wang Zhong chose to go through the desert trials alone. He only brought along a simple backpack that could only hold 10 days¡¯ worth of rations and a fairly detailed map. Of course, he had not forgotten to bring along the special localpass to determine the directions in the desert.

    Mu Zi had marked out several striking destinations and areas on the map for him. Those were the ces where he was met with good opportunities. Their environments were also more unique, which could boost the effects of his journey.

    The first stop closest to Katchirda Vige was the Morradis Pink Desert.

 Chapter 714 - Insights from the Desert

    <strong>Chapter 714: Insights from the Desert</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was one of the five great deserts of the Tutankhamun Empire. It was also a ce where mutated energy ravaged rather fiercely. There were some extremely tenacious oases in the desert that could provide supplies, but there were definitely more dead zones which put even Mu Zi out.

    The surrounding sand was extremely hot under the sun, and even the asional breeze in the air was extremely warm, carrying the smell of sand. But more often than not, the ce was calm and still, as though the whole world was deathly silent. There was usually no wind or sound; there was only the boundless desert and the vicious sun hanging above his head.

    A young sand lizard could be spotted lying on the golden sand, enjoying the sun leisurely. Mutated creatures had a much stronger ability to adapt, aspared to humans. Maybe they could not get rid of their need for water, but their living habits had already beenpletely adapted to the desert environment. The sand lizard appeared to be rather rxed and carefree as there were no other mutated creatures nearby; thus, it was rather safe. All of a sudden, it rolled over as if it had sensed something. With all four legs on the ground, it scanned its surroundings to get a sense of what was happening.

    Soon, it spotted a human silhouette closing in from a distance. Unlike ordinary desert travelers, he did not wear arge brim hat nor a mask to shield himself from the wind and sand. There were norge bags of extra equipment with him as well, and his clothes were extremely thin. The temperature in Tutankhamun deserts could fluctuate greatly. Even though it was extremely hot in the day, one could almost freeze to death at night. But that man obviously did not care at all. He only wore a thin shirt and carried a small backpack, but he did not look like a refugee who had been robbed either. His strides seemed strong and he walked at an extremely fast pace. The sand lizard was several miles away when it first saw him, but in just a few tens of seconds, he had already reached a position only a few hundred meters away from it, giving the lizard the shock of its life. The lizard immediately rushed to dig a hole and disappeared without a trace.

    That silhouette was Wang Zhong. He had already entered the central part of the Morradis Pink Desert. It had already been 10 days since he left the Katchirda Vige.

    This was the ce Mu Zi rmended to him.

    He traveled with only a small backpack and had even left his Skylink behind. He felt as though he was back in his childhood where he was not burdened by anything. Although the surroundings were empty and silent, he felt inwardly enriched.

    Was the desert as dead as a doornail? Wang Zhong had once thought so. Even when he was trapped in the desert with Gong Yi and the others for almost half a month previously, it had yet to make him change his mind.

    However, after he calmed his mind and spent a few days in the desert alone, he realized that this seemingly empty world was actually full of vitality. Whether it was ordinary creatures, mutated creatures, or even desert nts, they all had tenacious vitality. Although they might not be spotted on the surface of the desert, they definitely existed. Wherever they might be ¡ª be it hiding under the surface, hiding behind sand dunes, or hiding in ces that could have them stay unnoticed ¡ª they blossomed with the brightest vitality.

    It was exactly like what Mu Zi said: the more he walked, the more he saw. Naturally, the more he saw, the more experience he gained. It was apletely different feeling and sensation. Mu Zi got his current power from having explored the whole of the Tutankhamun Empire.

    It had only been 10 days and Wang Zhong already had an unshaven and unkempt appearance, but his eyes had also grown sharper. Everything around him appeared to have a different meaning. He was just like a newborn baby, greedily breathing in the air of the world, looking curiously at the different colors of the world, as well as learning and memorizing everything he had seen.

    The desert was not totally dry although there was indeed ack of water. Even after the environment had gone through certain changes, the desert actually remained the same. It was just that the vitality here had changed; it had be stronger, and this meant that water would be gathered by nts. However, ordinary people were not able to see them as they were kept underground, usually in the rhizomes of huge nts.

    Therefore, it was extremely difficult for ordinary people to find water. However, it was a different case for Wang Zhong. He had the Great 5 Elements Constitution; thus, he could feel the existence of various elements.

    Through unremitting practice, one¡¯s intuition could lead him to find the resources hidden under the sand. As long as one tried to carefully feel the power of water flow in the air, he would find the source of water. No matter how subtle it was, it would still diffuse into the surroundings.

    However, although this method was feasible, it required a lot of practice. In the beginning, Wang Zhong made many errors in his judgment. Although he could feel the power of the water element of the air, he would often dig for water in the wrong ce. The power of the water element would often be diffused over arge area in the desert; thus, one would have to discern its source, direction, and also the range it was spread over. The requirement for being able to do that had reached an indescribably harsh level; one had to have a thorough perception and understanding of the 5 Elements.

    However, through careful discerning and continuous practice, Wang Zhong gradually integrated himself into the desert, bing more adapted and ustomed to the area. As such, his ability to identify the water element in theplex airflow became better and stronger, a state simr to the Mind¡¯s Eye but at an even higher level. It was more natural now, and it allowed a deeper insight into the environment and seemingly integrated itself with the surroundings. The Mind¡¯s Eye had transformed from an ability which needed to be activated into a seemingly passive ability which would automatically sense the surrounding elements.

    Finding water was just one of the many prerequisites for survival in the desert. To survive andplete the journey, one would need more than just water.

    Food, endurance, and ability to face danger were also necessary. The prization of mutated animals in the desert was ratherrge. The weaker ones were really weak. Small mutants like sand scorpions and sand lizards were purely snacks for New Humans. They were basically at the bottom of the food chain in the entire desert. Even several mutated nts fed on them, not to mention powerful mutated beasts.

    Wang Zhong never stopped observing, and he discovered a very interesting phenomenon. Perhaps people in the desert had not thought of it this way, but the phenomenon existed nevertheless. These small mutated animals ¡ª who were at the bottom of the food chain, specifically sand lizards and sand scorpions ¡ª had thergest poption in the desert and appeared to be the most prosperous species, even though they had the most natural enemies.

    As nature evolved, it endowed them with other abilities such as a rapid birth rate much faster than normal, in spite of creating so many natural predators for them.

    One example would be the mutated iguana. Wang Zhong had studied them in biology ss. They used toy eggs once a year in the glorious era, and each ovtion could produce about three to six eggs. Since entering the dark ages, not only have they grown in size, they could nowy eggs six times a year, which was equivalent to once in two months, and around forty to one hundred eggs could be spawned each time. Their entire growth cycle was greatly shortened. It only took them six months to reach adulthood, which was definitely terrifying.

 Chapter 715 - Life Within a Dead Zone

    <h4>Chapter 715: Life Within a Dead Zone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Now that Wang Zhong was in the desert personally, he had actually seen a mutated iguana with 300 eggs! It was three times as much as the recorded data he had once learned in biology ss. Also, the resources needed for their growth were in minute amounts. A little piece of the rhizome from nts was all an iguana needed to reach full growth. Most of the time, they absorbed the ubiquitous energy from radiation to survive. Only with this kind of god-speed breeding could they continue to evolve under the predation of countless natural enemies, sessfully avoiding extinction.

    Additionally, it was precisely because of the existence of these small species that allowed such a colorful ecosystem to develop in the barren desert. Being at the bottom of the food chain, theirrge poptions were vital to the ecosystem. It was obvious that every mutated species had been constantly evolving and continuously pursuing improvement, refining the abilities and features that nature had provided them with. People could only marvel at the tenacity of life and nature¡¯s magical properties and power.

    It was not just those mutated iguanas ¡ª but everything that Wang Zhong had seen and heard in the desert ¡ª that gave him an unprecedented feeling.

    This was the power of life, permeating the seemingly dead and silent world. It was endless, simr to waves on a beach. It also contained a hint of desire, which affected Wang Zhong greatly.

    Mu Zi obviously had a unique understanding of life and death, which was the source of his great power. Wang Zhong¡¯s first step to increasing his power was understanding how things worked. He was not in a hurry because, even though there was much to be learned from Mu Zi, whatever suited Mu Zi may not be suitable for himself. However, it had to be a train of thought and a kind ofprehension. Naturally, it was extremely precious. In fact, he was very grateful to Mu Zi for sharing his experience.

    Aiolos and Mu Zi were a strange kind of friends to Wang Zhong. They met by chance and only knew each other for a short time, but they had survived adversity together. However, they were different from Gong Yi and the others because death and victories were merely part of the process. It was more like they were like-minded, or more urately, it was fate that brought them together.

    The journey alone made him stand in the shoes of a quiet observer during this experience, as though he was merely a passerby. If one inspected the world in a novel way or began to look and think from other perspectives, one might arrive atpletely different realizations or conclusions for the manymonly neglected phenomena or even supposedlymonsensical urrences.

    Other than that, after immersing himself in the desert experience and arriving at his own understanding of life and death, Wang Zhong suddenly realized that he no longer needed water. It was due to him getting used to this extremely harsh environment, allowing his body to naturally absorb water from the air and automatically reduce the evaporation of water. Wang Zhong¡¯s body surface radiated with a type of coldness, simr to the creatures in the desert. That was why Mu Zi could survive in the desert with ease.

    The strength of one¡¯s body was not simply the strength of one¡¯s muscles. Mu Zi was referring to a deeper level. That process of achieving that kind of stronger life force was called ¡ª Evolution.

    Wang Zhong did not go wild with joy after arriving at that conclusion. His door had opened, and he knew.

    Naturally, the journey was not merely about observation. Things like observing iguanas in a leisurely and rxed way obviously did not happen every day. There was also great terror and danger in the desert.

    To seek ants in the desert was to court death. That was a very popr saying in Tutankhamun.

    The once insignificant little ants had already be the most horrifying existence in the desert. They had a strong sense of discipline, fearless swarm attack tactics and were omnivorous, leaving nearly every single ce they passed by barren. The most terrifying among them were the metal-devouring ants and the bullet ants. Wang Zhong had yet to encounter any metal-devouring ants, but as for bullet ants¡­

    Long before the Dark Ages, bullet ants had already made a name for themselves around the world. They were extremely toxic and were included on the list of insects that had the most painful bites. They were originally a species on the South American continent, but after the Dark Ages began, they migrated to deserts in Tutankhamun via unknown channels. They eventually grew roots and expanded their poption, destroying everything they passed through; this would eventually earn them the name as ¡°a super hurricane¡± that engulfed the entire desert.

    At this particr moment, an army of terrifying bullet ants was right behind him.

    To be more precise, they were right on Wang Zhong¡¯s tail. It was a frightening number of ants, nearing tens of thousands. The overwhelming ck mass seemed never-ending as they pursued Wang Zhong relentlessly. Each bullet ant was the size of a palm. The even scarier thing was that they had evolved a pair of thin, cicada-like wings that allowed them to glide for short distances to conserve energy. They were extremely fast and specialized in long-distance pursuits.

    Wang Zhong had encountered this army of bullet ants on a hill about seven or eight miles away. They could sense living things over a farrger area than Wang Zhong could. When he had just picked up on their existence, the army of bullet ants had already assembled and was charging toward him. Furthermore, this particr army was merely a small unit of their whole poption. Wang Zhong revealed a face of terror as he spotted their huge nest before making his getaway. They were spread out everywhere over the hills and dale, covering almost all of the golden sand in Wang Zhong¡¯s view with their ck bodies.

    His only thought was to run. This was definitely the fastest Wang Zhong had run in his entire life. Having the Great 5 Elements Constitution, Wang Zhong was much faster than the army of bullet ants when he ran at his maximum speed. However, his stamina then became a problem. High-speed sprinting was obviously not suited for long distances. Once he had expended too much physical strength, he grew tired and his running pace slowed, evening out both his and the ants¡¯ speeds. It soon came down to a marathon race between the two.

    With their ability to glide, the bullet ants were superb in long-distance pursuits. Their evolved hind legs were powerful, being able to propel them exceptionally far with a single jump. Then, they would glide over a long distance with their wings, allowing them to charge across long distances with little physical effort.

    After having chased Wang Zhong for half a day, the distance between them had remained unchanged. Wang Zhong began to frown a little; he had previously assumed that these guys would have a territorial sense and would not leave their nest too far behind to chase after their prey. But it seemed like he had thought wrong! If he ran out of energy, he would definitely be torn apart by them.

    He was already in a spot when something threw a wrench in his works. As he approached a sand dune, a 6th rank mutated Chromatic Dragon emerged from it.

    Its body was about three or four meters long and its sharp teeth and ws were sparkling. What was unique about it was its skin, which could adapt to its environment almost instantly, rendering it almost invisible. This was actually a variant of the mutated desert chameleon. However, even if the traditional species had mutated due to radiation exposure, it was extremely rare for one to develop into a 6th-ranked creature. Most of the mutated creatures on earth at the 6th rank or higher were higher-order legendary creatures. These had the bloodlines of the dimensional creatures that hadnded on earth and were least likely to be native creatures of Earth¡­

    This mutated Chromatic Dragon obviously thought of Wang Zhong as its lunch. It hid beside the hill and attempted to smack Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong¡¯s Mind¡¯s Eye had already sensed it long ago; therefore, he evaded the attack easily. The Chromatic Dragon grew enraged that such an insignificant human being, which appeared to have weak Soul Power, managed to avoid its paw. But as it was about to chase after him, it noticed the army of bullet ants which were right behind.

 Chapter 716 - Perception Changes with the Soul, With Will Comes Power (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 716: Perception Changes with the Soul, With Will Comes Power (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Most solo bullet ants were 3rd or 4th rank mutated creatures. There were very few 5th rank bullet ants in colonies, and 6th rank bullet ants would be kings of a colony. This was just a small army out of the whole host of bullet ants, and only one 5th rank bullet ant was present. However, this had already scared off the 6th rank mutated Chromatic Dragon. As it ran away, its body swept up a giant cloud of dust; Wang Zhong¡¯s scent mixed into its scent when it passed him by. Compared to a human that was merely an appetizer to the bullet ant army, this enormous Chromatic Dragon was obviously the main course.

    The bullet ant army changed its direction and chased after the 6th rank mutated Chromatic Dragon, eventually disappearing in the desert.

    After confirming several times that the bullet ant army was gone, Wang Zhong finally got the chance to rest. This chase had started since morning, and it was dusk now. Running at high speed for such a long time, he covered a distance of three to four hundred kilometers at least. This used up a lot of his stamina, yet he felt aplished for some reason.

    He gasped heavily, spreading out his limbs on the sand as hey on his back, feeling the texture of the sand with his skin and experiencing the desert wind that only urred at dusk. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    He kind of fell in love with this desert. Everything here followed the most basicw of life; followed a cycle. It was lonely yet beautiful.

    Only those who had experienced loneliness would understand.

    Mu Zi was one of those people; Wang Zhong was as well, and he also saw it in Aiolos¡¯s hearty and rxed smile.

    Theughter in the desert grew louder and louder. This journey had just begun, and Wang Zhong had already put all matters about the Heroic Soul and Dharma Idol to the back of his mind.

    ¡­

    Just when Wang Zhong started hisbat cultivation, the elite group in the Fifth Dimension had arrived at a bizarre world through the unique dimensional channel.

    The term ¡°Holy Land¡± led people to believe that they would see a bustling sacred city at the end of the dimensional channel; thus, everyone did not expect to see a ¡®simple¡¯ base built on the edge of a cliff.

    They were at the hillside of a huge mountain range, where a wide and long passage had been created artificially. Dozens of huge round tforms constructed of unknown metal were suspended away from the cliff and connected by metal bridges to the cliff passages.

    Was this the Holy Land? Most students felt unsure as it was different from what they had imagined. Only a select few people who had more knowledge about the Holy Land, such as Carolyn, knew that this was just anding base in the Holy Land.

    The entire Holy Land was a separate individual space and also a projection of the Fifth Dimension to another world. It existed in the Fifth Dimension ¡ª just like the cursednds in the Fifth Dimensional World ¡ª but its only entrance was the size of the eye of a needle. If you did not have the urate spatial coordinates, you definitely would not be able to enter the Holy Land, as you would never find it in the vast Fifth Dimensional World. The odds of finding it was one in a gazillion.

    ¡°Haha, this is the Adalia space,¡± Zhao Kunlun exined enthusiastically to Scarlet. This was an exclusive treatment since, in the case of the previous groups, the Holy Ambassadors were more eager to go back and end their mission. No one bothered to exin this mon knowledge¡¯ to the newbies since they would find out themselves after a few days of living here. ¡°It was named after its great founder, Holy Saint Teacher Adalia.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister,¡± Helen said, ¡°Holy Saint Teacher Adalia is the first Holy Lord of the Holy Land. He founded this ce and is the most influential person here. He was the person behind the current Federation¡¯s structure and managed its rtions with the Holy Land. He was the greatest pioneer of mankind who brought light and hope.¡± Zhao Kunlun and she were the ones better at talking, while Russell could only remain anxious at the side. The Tyrants had always believed in fighting directly rather than talking.

    ¡°Holy Saint Teacher Adalia?¡± Scarlet had not heard of that name at all. She didn¡¯t know why the three Holy Disciples were so enthusiastic toward her. Was it because of her talent?

    She did not think that she possessed any remarkable talent, much lesspared to Carolyn and the others. This kind of special treatment had created a wave of hatred directed her way before she even entered the Holy Land; it made the situation even more awkward than it was, even though Scarlet had a gentle and calm personality.

    ¡°Junior Sister, this is basic knowledge in the Holy Land. Both of them are just rambling on about useless stuff. In the Holy Land, we go by survival of the fittest. The Tyrants have the best teachers!¡± Russell finally found something to say, but his words offended others too.

    Scarlet smiled, expressing her gratitude. She harbored a good attitude throughout the whole journey, and this pleased the three seniors. To be honest, they did not really care which force Scarlet joined, but they just wanted to leave a good impression in case of future times of need.

    In this batch of apprentices, Scarlet was definitely different.

    Russell stomped his foot and arge te-like object appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Junior Sister, this is the mode of transportation in the Holy Land. We are still at a safety entrance, and we will be flying for a period of time from here. Want to get a taste of my driving skills? I¡¯ll make it fun!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be better if I drive. I¡¯m more steady!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Russell, if you want to fight, let¡¯s settle on a time and ce, but the Sparta n is in charge this time. Stop your nonsense!¡± Zhao Kunlun couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°Both of you stop it. I¡¯ll do it. The teachers will get impatient by the time you end your childish squabble.¡± Helen intervened, seizing the initiative. Zhao Kunlun and Russell red at each other, neither of them backing down, while Helen started to infuse her Soul Power. The runic array lit up and the huge disc carrying everyone rose up into the air.

    When the disc rose to a certain height, a golden semi-circr light shield enveloped everyone.

    ¡°Sit tight.¡± Helen was in high spirits as they set off.

    This was a vast and boundless space, almost as if it was on top of the clouds. Looking down from the cliff tform that everyone was on previously, the whole world was filled with white clouds; there were some asional mountain peaks breaking through, but those too were at a very high altitude. The parts of the mountain that were visible among the clouds all had snow on them, simr to the Himyan mountain tops of Earth, yet they were taller by many times.

    The disc aircraft traveled all the way east and gradually entered the so-called central area of the Holy Land.

    Here, the clouds below were getting thicker, and no more mountain peaks could be seen breaking through. Nothing could be seen in in sight. Suddenly, the aircraft slowed down, and it seemed to touch something thin and sticky. There was a faint ripple in the surrounding space as the aircraft advanced slowly.

    The white clouds disappeared, and a divine sight that amazed everyone reced it.

    The hazy sky cleared, brightening all of a sudden; it was very different from Earth which was mostly clouded with mist. An enormous golden sun hung in the sky; its rays of light shone across the whole space.

    The first thing that caught their eyes was the gigantic ind floating in the air quietly. Compared to it, the substantial aircraft they were on was like the size of an ant.

    The buoyant ind took the shape of an inverted triangle: the bottom part was v-shaped such that you could see the outline of the entire ind. The forests on the ind were full of lush greenery. The lower part of the ind wasposed of hard rockyers, with huge streams of water flowing through the gaps. It created a spectacr waterfall and formed countless rainbows. Thousands of meters toward the bottom, these majestic waterfalls began to dissipate gradually, evaporated by mysterious forces; mist would then form and slowly rise back up to the ind to be reabsorbed. This cycle repeated again and again, forming a breathtaking sight.

    Just when everyone was stunned and surprised, thinking that this was the Holy Land, the aircraft quickly zoomed past this suspended ind.

    Without anything obstructing their vision, more suspended inds appeared in sight! Some were slightly smaller than the ind they had just passed by, while others were several times or even a dozen timesrger. The environment of these suspended inds differed from ind to ind: some hadrge forests, while others were deste and barren. On some inds, volcanoes were erupting, with hot magma spewing across thousands of kilometers; some even sshed on the protective shield of the aircraft. This made everyone break out in cold sweat. Fortunately, the aircraft shield was quite powerful. After traveling several kilometers, the temperature of the magma was no longer as high and did not have much impact on the aircraft.

    This was a picturesque view of majestic mountains and neverending rivers. In the depths of these countless inds, a faint golden glow shone in the center area, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    As the aircraft flew higher while moving forward, the source of the faint golden glow became more visible. It took just one look for everyone to recognize that this must be the legendary Holy Land.

    It also floated in the air like other suspended inds, but it was so vast that it was unnerving. If other suspended inds were counted as inds, then this would be considered a continent. One couldn¡¯t see the outline of the entire suspended continent, or at least, everyone on the aircraft couldn¡¯t. One could only faintly see its bottom outline from a very far distance. It was so huge that it sank into the clouds below. The faint golden light they saw before was emitted from this central continent. The bottom part of the continent was almost entirelyposed of pale golden rocks. At one nce, everyone could tell that these rocks were mineral rocks that contained mostly metal.

    The aircraft slowed down and did not speed past, as it did with the other inds. It flew slowly along the edge of the continent as if it had entered a certain channel, while Russell made anding request repeatedly on the control deck until he received clearance.

    A red route indicator appeared in front of the aircraft, and they followed it. They flew for about 10 miles, getting closer and closer to the edge of the continent. From afar, a giant four to five hundred meters tall statue was the first thing they saw. It was hard to imagine how such a huge statue could be built.

    The statue was of a middle-aged man in casual clothing, with his hands behind his back. He stood smiling at the entrance of the Holy Land, with a hint of kindness in his smile that made him seem approachable; yet his aura made everyone unable to look him in the eyes even though it was just a statue. It was as if that supposedly non-living statue had immense power and wisdom, having the ability to see through everything in the world.

    A huge ck st that was two to three hundred meters tall stood beside the statue. It had a ck metal glow to it and was made of an unknown material. A saying was carved on it: ¡®Perception changes with the soul, With willes power.¡¯

    ¡°This is the creator and founder of the Holy Land. Praise Adalia, our Holy Saint Teacher, the eternal one who gave us the chance to live on thisnd.¡± Zhao Kunlun and the others prayed devoutly once they saw the statue, a look of worship on their faces. Even the boorish Russell looked serious for once; he stood at attention while cing his left fist on his chest and keeping his back stick-straight.

    The people who came from the Earth did not know much about the legend of Adalia; they found it a tad familiar at best. But in the Holy Land, Adalia was an unrivaled presence, with a great reputation, connecting the past, present and future of humans. His immortality was the ultimate goal that humans pursued ¡ª or at least, most thought so.

    If someone was able to reach immortality, why couldn¡¯t I?

    The legend was that he invented the stages of Casted Soul, Heroic Soul and Heavenly Soul. He was a presence that wielded absolute power, a whole lot stronger than Heavenly Soul Stage experts. He ascended into a higher realm and disappeared in the Fifth Dimension. But future generations in the Holy Land inherited his will and the innate need to explore the universe, as well as the meaning of life.

    Carolyn and some others knew that already and were not surprised, while the other inexperienced greenhorns were stunned.

    ¡°Has Adalia came back before?¡± Everything in the Holy Land was magical to Grai, especially the statue of Adalia. He could see something different in its eyes. Even though it was just a statue, it had an overwhelming aura.

    ¡°Please watch what you say.¡± Zhao Kunlun turned to Grai. ¡°In the Holy Land, no one should say the Holy Saint Teacher¡¯s name out loud. This is the most basic etiquette you should have.¡±

    Grai smiled and nodded.

    Crossing the long entrance passage, the real Holy Land finally appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. It was a magnificent city, with traces ofplex human civilizations across time and many unknown buildings. Some seemed like they were from myths and fairy tales, yet no one was surprised. This was the Fifth Dimension, where illusions met reality, and the Holy Land exemplified this perfectly.

    Perception changes with the soul, this saying was left by the great Holy Saint Teacher. It described how the world would change along with one¡¯s mindset. Humans had unlimited potential; one could even understand the essence of the universe if one had an open mind. Legend said that once you reached the level of a Holy Saint Teacher, you could enter the Fifth Dimension and projection worlds at will and learn about thews of the universe.

 Chapter 717 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 717: Arrival</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Upon arrival at the Holy Land, one would naturally develop a sense of supreme pride. It seemed like one could actually be a powerful existence unlike on Earth, where they were almost insignificant.

    Perhaps upon entering the Holy Land, one could be regarded differently from an ordinary human.

    When the air-disc went to a lower height, everyone could already see many strange and bizarre-looking creatures. They were obviously from the Fifth Dimension, instead of Earth. Since humans could domesticate mutated beasts, people of the Holy Land obviously had to do better.

    Whoosh!

    An airship several timesrger than the flying disc flew over from a distance not far away and decreased its speed. The person flying the airship clearly knew Russell and the others. ¡°Hi, are they all freshmen from Earth? There are so many of them. Seems like you guys will make a huge profit this time. The reward for receiving and weing each one of them is 50 Holy Coins, right?¡±

    ¡°There are only a couple of freshmen. How much can the reward be after splitting them between us three? You pirates, how can we evenpare to you guys?¡± asked Russell jokingly. Everyone noticed that the airship seemed to have secured prisoners. There were several pairs of deep ck eyes ¡ª filled with hate and resentment ¡ª staring out from the lower half of the airship, which was covered with a web of runic symbols. ¡°Flying at such a safe speed? The ship¡¯s probably almost overloaded. This trip would be enough tost you guys half a year.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The guy¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°The numbers don¡¯t matter one bit. Also, the dimensional base station gave us inurate information. The D9-H38 area is only filled with low-rank demons. We only saw one Margaret and it slipped through our fingers. I don¡¯t even know if I can ount for this trip! Damn, the missions are getting more and more difficult recently. It¡¯s really not easy to make money!¡±

    Margaret¡­ Anyone with a little knowledge of the Dark Culture would know that it was the demon version of a god-like existence, which could only be heard from the Dark legends on Earth. Yet, here they are being hunted? The freshmen on the air-disc felt a little speechless.

    The aircraft followed the established trajectory and flew for more than two hours in the Holy Land. Throughout the journey, the buildings below gradually became smaller. They seemed to have flown to a peripheral region of the Holy City before they slowly touched down on a huge circrnding tform.

    They had informed the area of their arrival, and there were already several uniformed staff waiting on the tform. Seeing the air-did, every one of them hurried toward them, holding a box of equipment in each hand. Everyone was a little startled after a rough observation. Every single one of them was at the Heroic Soul Stage¡­ yet they were only the staff.

    Everyone also roughly knew about the Holy City¡¯s strict hierarchy. The teachers were obviously at the top, but they were also split into different ranks. The ranks were: Teacher, Great Teacher, Sacred Teacher, The Patriarch Society, and Holy Saint Teacher. But no one had managed to be a Holy Saint Teacher after Adalia. As the position of the Holy Lord remained untaken after several years, The Patriarch Societypletely took over the role, bing the uppermost ss in the Holy Land and assuming absolute dominion over the ce.

    Next would be Holy Disciple, followed by Holy Apprentice, which people like Carolyn and Scarlet were referred to as. In addition, there were also many working staff who came from the Federation. They were all at the Heroic Soul Stage, but their status was lower than that of the Holy Apprentices. To maintain operations in the Holy Land, a lot of helpers were needed. However, the requirements for them were much harsher.

    Lastly would be the creatures from the dimensional world. They could be considered ves as well. Whether they were intelligent or not was not taken into consideration unless they made a huge contribution and obtained the recognition of the Holy Land. Such legendary creatures indeed existed.

    Zhao Kunlun asked everyone to line up on thending tform, and the working staff distributed small boxes to them. Additionally, they gave a crystal chip to every one of the freshmen.

    ¡°Crystal chips are the identification cards of the Holy Land. Open your box, take out the Skylink device, and insert the crystal chip. Then enter your real information toplete the authentication process.¡±

    ¡°After authentication, the information cannot be altered anymore. The crystal chip must be carried at all times. In order to prevent the invasion of alien races, the Holy City¡¯s defense system is very strict. Not only are there patrols conducting constant spot-checks, but there are also several hidden devices scanning the entire Holy City. Whoever forgets to bring their crystal chip along might be caught and assumed to be an alien. Of course, don¡¯t think you will be let off lightly after the truthes out just because it was a small mistake. You must know that the fees of the guard force are rather high. Haha. Even if you are eventually proven to be one of us, you will still have to pay the fines, and I doubt you can afford them.¡±

    Zhao Kunlun appeared to have a conscience as he guided them through the freshman course. He knew that many of them might be his juniors; therefore, he did not hold back information regarding these things.

    Everyone followed his instructions immediately. None of them faced difficulties as they were already used to the Skylink on Earth, which generally had fairly simr functions to the one here. Scarlet inserted the crystal chip into her Skylink, and the watch-like device emitted a faint light. Her whole body was scanned, and a three-dimensional virtual image was projected right after by that device. That image appeared to be a mini version of Scarlet, and it looked exactly like her. On the side, there was various other basic information ¡ª such as her name, gender, age, identification number, and identification dimensional code. There were even detailed personal credibility indexes, the number of Holy Coins they had, etc.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s crystal chip has 100 Holy Coins, specially prepared for the freshmen as a reward for being selected to enter the Holy Land. That will be the only currency here. The amount of Holy Coins you have will symbolize your gains as well as pay for your needs.¡± Zhao Kunlun was almost done with the freshman course.

    ¡°What happens if you run out of them?¡±

    ¡°Some of you here might be from noble families back on earth. As a senior, I would like to warn you that even if you die here, you will only get a better coffin, and nothing more. You guys will soon understand the importance of Holy Coins,¡± said Russell with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°There are still a few days until the official recruitment for apprentices. Amodations will be arranged for you. Before you officially sign up, familiarize yourself with the Holy City. You can also walk around to learn more about the different forces here to see where you fit in. If you are unclear about anything, you can ask them about it.¡±

    After his speech, he immediately turned to Scarlet with a smile and totally ignored the rest of the students. ¡°Junior Sister, my teacher just contacted me through Skylink and invited you to visit the Sparta n¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Helen had already cut him off while smiling. ¡°Sorry, Senior Zhao. I have already talked to Sister Scarlet during your speech. She has agreed to visit the Mystic Sect tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oi oi, you two,¡± said Russell as he had just walked over after handing over control of the aircraft. Seeing that both of them had ¡®booked¡¯ Scarlet, he grew anxious. ¡°How could you two be so despicable? How could you guys make decisions while I was away?¡±

    As soon as they began to talk about the matter, they started to quarrel once again, cing Scarlet at a loss. She looked at Laura apologetically as she had previouslye to an agreement with her and the others to stay together in the Holy Land. Now that the teachers of both the Sparta n and the Mystic Sect had already extended an invitation to her, she would have her hands full today no matter which ce she chose to visit first.

    In the end, Sparta n¡¯s airship drove up first. Helen knew that Scarlet was not in a position to reject their invitation; thus, she hooked their arms together and boarded the ship with Scarlet. It seemed that she had already made up her mind to apany her to the Sparta n, then drag her to the Mystic Sect afterward. The airship drove away quickly, leaving the whole batch of freshman on thending tform confused by what had happened.

    Those staff members then came forward enthusiastically to introduce themselves and to help arrange amodations for everyone. They were respectful and polite as they spoke and even seemed to be currying favor with the freshmen. Although they had been in the Holy Land for a long time, their status could not bepared to the freshmen.

    Amon feature of these Heroic Soul soldiers was that they were all at the Heroic Soul Stage. However, they were not born with natural talent; therefore, even though they all had the rtivebat power, they did not have the potential for greater power. Most of them were selected by the Federation¡¯s Military Department or had voluntarily registered toe over to be a ¡®handyman¡¯ and to be responsible for certain necessary operations in the huge city. A lot of manpower was needed for daily chores and the supervision of the so-called alien ves. Being the Holy Land¡¯s future teachers, Sacred Teachers, or even as an apprentice, the freshmen were considered to be a part of the heart of the Holy Land, thus everything else existed to serve their needs.

    Of course, these staff members were not to be underestimated. Due to the Holy Land¡¯s unique and confidential nature, these people could almost never leave; therefore, most of them would choose to marry and have children in the Holy Land. As Heroic Soul Soldiers in the Fifth Dimension ¡ª with the addition of other external conditions such as dense hyperdimensional power and powers in the Holy Land ¡ª more talented individuals were likely to emerge from their offspringpared to the offspring of native people on Earth. In addition, some powerful people had certain needs to be satisfied, and they would often develop sexual rtions with the staff. If they managed to produce offspring who were talented individuals, they would get better resources as well as privileges, and they might even be able to return to Earth.

    After hundreds of years of umtion in the Holy Land and a continuous influx of new staff, the new generation had gradually formed their own group: they were regarded as the ¡°indigenous poption¡± of the Holy Land. Some of them had never visited Earth their entire lives and they thought of themselves as ¡°New Humans¡± or, perhaps, Dimensional Humans.

    ¡°The most famous person in our batch should be Hyde Alexander. He attained first ce in the Holy Land¡¯s Casted Soul Stage test half a month ago. Not only did all his results greatly exceed those of his peers, but he also casted a very rare Dharma Idol, which shared the same power as the natural order¡¯s origin. Several Great Teachers have already spoken to him to express their interest in taking him as their disciple, but it is unknown which power he would choose to support.¡±

    ¡°The Tyrants values this year¡¯s recruitment very much. It is said that an internal Sacred Teacher is very dissatisfied with the n¡¯s development. This time, he announced that their n had to snatch up all the talented freshmen. Therefore, they will offer rather good welfare for new members. He even said that he would take the time to personally guide the new members. He is a Sacred Teacher with high levels of attainment! If you were to attend a single ss, you will definitely benefit for a lifetime! It has been many years since a Sacred Teacher from the three supreme forces volunteered to guide freshmen. It seems like they have put out really high stakes. It will be worth it to consider joining them.¡±

    ¡°The Sparta n is also obviously not nning to lose out. Previously, they always had the upper hand in terms of recruiting the freshmen with huge potential, especially those who came from noble families back on Earth. But in recent years, more and more freshmen have been snatched up by the other ns. To boost their recruitment, some Great Teachers have already announced that they are nning to take in disciples personally.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about the Mystic Sect, but it has always been known as a sanctuary for soul cultivation. Those who have a greater interest in developing their Soul Power should naturally know where to choose, without needing to be prompted.¡±

 Chapter 718 - Forging the Heroic Soul!

    <strong>Chapter 718: Forging the Heroic Soul!</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is also a group of alien-race students. Some of them are descendants of Holy City¡¯s ves but were especially promoted by the teachers because of their natural-born talents. Others are geniuses brought back by the teachers from the Fifth Dimension. Although they have not participated in any tests, they are absolutely not to be underestimated, especially when they have been chosen by a teacher. There really is a gxy of talents. I used to think that the Holy Land was only made up of humans from Earth, but now it seems like I had a limited outlook. I¡¯m afraid that the 30 of us actually make up for less than a third of the freshmen quota.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s unfortunate that Wang Zhong and Mo Wen didn¡¯te with us. If we lost to the descendants of alien races or locals, us, the so-called elites from Earth, will be a joke.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t there still that girl from Tianjing, Scarlet? I¡¯ve heard that there are a few powerful ones from the Empire this time as well.¡±

    Several people said simr things. After CHF, Wang Zhong and Mo Wen had indeed reached another level in the minds of everyone: one inessible to them. Even Scarlet, who was originally buried in oblivion, made a name for herself due to being highly valued by people in the Holy Land. When people began to look at her in a different light, Carolyn, dimir, Gui Hao, and the others appeared to fall short. Even though they had also achieved extraordinary Dharma Idols, they could not bepared to Scarlet, who everyone began to think highly of, let alone to the two abnormally powerful dudes. Under the same conditions, those two would definitely be much stronger once they entered the Heroic Soul Stage.

    Except for Gui Hao, who often sneered at the remarks, the others, such as Carolyn, remained silent and chose not to respond to these remarks. Actions were better than words. And the CHF was already in the past. After forging the Heroic Soul and entering the Holy Land, they were already in another world. Everything was reset. Although they had once lost to those two, they all believed that they would not lose again, now that they were in a whole new race.

    Even though they had several days to make a decision, that was still insufficient time. After all, they had just arrived at the Holy Land and did not know much about the ce. Everyone began to try and find out everything they could about the Holy Land through their channels and various other means. Within their small circle, the ¡®Federation Gang¡¯ exchanged the information they had obtained with each other in order to make better-informed choices, judgments, and preparations. They could then decide on which cultivation force suited them better.

    Women were afraid of marrying the wrong man, and men were afraid of getting into the wrong profession. If they chose a wrong cultivation direction, it would signify that their lives were over.

    This was a ce where one could achieve one¡¯s dreams. It was a ce where one could fulfill one¡¯s aspirations, but, at the same time, it could also be the burial ground for those dreams. That was especially true at the initial stage, where every single choice would determine the route of one¡¯s future. Thus, every decision should be made with careful thought.

    The Holy Land was known as the city of dreams, and it was definitely not just empty words.

    It was obvious that anyone who could manage toe here would not be defeated by this new environment or crumble under this small amount of pressure. Instead, their will to fight would be aroused. Young and fearless, all of them seemed determined to break out of their past statuses. Who could emerge on top in this brand new challenge?

    Everyone had a chance after all; even a nobody like Scarlet had experienced a reversal of fortune.

    The people of the Holy Land was still in the midst of preparation for their path of cultivation, but Wang Zhong, in the desert, had already gradually walked deeper into his cultivation journey.

    The Morradis Pink Desert had already be a thing of the past. In just 10 or so days, Wang Zhong had crossed the first destination and entered the second area marked by Mu Zi ¡ª the Inca Ganges River.

    Although the ce had the word river in its name, there was not a single drop of water visible. This vast desert was actually drier than any other desert in Tutankhamun. Its name was merely derived from this gxy ¡ª the Milky Way. As it was extremely dry here, all creatures that had died here would be absorbed of all water at an astonishingly fast speed, automatically bing a natural mummy which would never rot and be preserved for all eternity.

    The ce seemed bleak and deste, while also being absolutely terrifying. Even the most tenacious creatures, like sand lizards, sand scorpions, and even nts like mutated aloe, were rarely sighted here. In this vast and seemingly endless thousand-mile desert, there was nothing but sand and dry air. Even Wang Zhong could barely feel the presence of water elements in the air. The temperature was also scarily high, but at night, it would turn so cold, as though the ce aimed to freeze everything. The dry freeze would absolutely make people feel forlorn and bitter, thus making this ce known as one of the worst environments on the.

    The area seemed to be full of malice toward anything that had life.

    But unlike other ces which had been blocked by thick radiationyers and haze, the sun in the sky appeared particrly dazzling in this area. The bright light made him feel that the whole world had be a whole lot bigger. That was the sign that his horizons had been expanded, while at the same time hinting that there was progress on a spiritual level.

    Wang Zhong liked thisfortable feeling. The size of one¡¯s horizons also determined the size of one¡¯s mind and mentality in certain aspects; it was just like how people who lived near the sea would be more unrestrained and open-minded aspared to people who lived on narrow city streets. The vast desert also allowed Wang Zhong to experience this feeling. In fact, although the distant sun in the sky was already too bright for him to stare at with the naked eye, and without anything covering it, it felt closer to him than usual.

    Just 10 days ago, there still existed many thoughts in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. But now, his aim was only to take things one step at a time. He would proceed with determination to perceive the world in his own way, which would transcendplex analyses. It would solely be a feeling of having integrated into nature.

    His body could naturally absorb the little bit of water that existed in the air to supplement himself. It was simr to breathing, and he could stand as still as a stone to restore his strength. At those times, his body would be in a state where only the bare minimum of energy would be expended. He would seem to be stone, which could make mutated beasts pass him by without taking a second look.

    Of course, he was still a distance from Mu Zi, who could move at high speeds while maintaining a non-living state. However, he had already begun to understand the type of power Mu Zi wielded, which was a type of transcendental control over his own body.

    In the eyes of Mu Zi and Aiolos, in order to be a powerful existence, the first thing was to have a powerful body. That did not mean that one merely needed to be muscr. It was just like how the Tyrants would remake themselves through various means, just to help their fragile human bodies develop a better sense of adaptability. This kind of adaptability needed to be more durable, more resilient. Things like simple muscle strengthening and soul protection were far from being enough.

    Life. Death. Dryness. Loneliness. Abundance. On one side was a desert filled with silence and loneliness. On the other side, there was an oasis filled with vitality. Wang Zhong was using his instinct to mind travel. He could now maintain this state for a very long time and even understood Mo Wen¡¯s reason for practicing the Closed Eyes meditation. Basically, Mo Wen was also seeking the same state.

    Ultimately, power experts utilized different means but will eventually reach the same goal. Although they might be miles apart, they were all pursuing the same thing. Shortcuts were not part of their goal. What they focused on was how much power they could attain in the future.

    Having performed exceptionally well in the CHF, it was expected for Wang Zhong to have almost forged his Heroic Soul, but he was going further and further away from that instead. He had evenpletely forgotten about it. Yes, as Wang Zhong traveled further into his journey, he had begun to gradually forget everything he was taught in the Heroic Soul Academy.

    It was like forgetting himself.

    Suddenly, the bright sky began to darken and an unfamiliar aura filled the atmosphere. Wang Zhong looked up, squinting, and immediately noticed that a circr ck shadow was moving rapidly in the distant sky. It was slowly blocking out the sun, little by little.

    Almost like it was consuming the sun, bite by bite.

    This was an ancient celestial phenomenon known as a sr eclipse. Wang Zhong knew about it, but basically nobody had ever seen it in this era, especially in this delicate realm.

    Wang Zhong stopped in his tracks with his head raised and eyes closed. He was taking in the changes around him.

    It could be seen that a portion of the sun had already been engulfed by darkness, as though something had taken a bite out of it. In no time, more than half of the sun had already been blocked, leaving only a boat-shaped portion of the sun.

    At this time, the sky had already dimmed, and the sun no longer appeared to be dazzling. The original vast desertnd was quickly ¡°engulfed¡± in this dim light, and the remaining sun grew thinner, making the entire ce grow darker as well. The sun eventually had be as thin as an eyebrow, and then quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    At this moment, it appeared as though it was the end of the world in the desert, and Wang Zhong¡¯s body seemed to have lost all vitality as well.

    At the same time, in the Hero¡¯s Continent, mountains and rivers away, Mo Wen stood on top of a mountain. He was surrounded by a boundless, dangerous jungle, looking up at the sky. He appeared calm as his Soul Power continued to increase as though there was no limit. This ce was considered a blessing for him as he had been stuck in a bottleneck previously. It was unimaginably huge and filled with endless possibilities.

    In the desert, Wang Zhong concealed all his vitality and power, as if he was merely a grain of sand. The whole world instantly turned gloomy, as if a door of heaven was closed, letting the earth fall into darkness.

    Darkness and Light. Death and Life. Illusion and Reality.

    In Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea, the Fate Stone was still slowly rotating, as if bringing along heaven and earth and forming a brand new universe in his body. Previously, it waspletely impossible for Wang Zhong to understand this kind of thing, one with infinite power and mystery; but at this moment, following the power of heaven and earth, Wang Zhong felt the power of the natural order contained in that mysterious light.

    After being consumed entirely, a glint of light was revealed, suddenly reviving the deathly silent world; because with deathes new life. Although the dawn was filled with darkness, light was bound to appear. Life and death were not only contrasting but also interdependent.

    This particr moment of joy, simr to rebirth, did not need to be suppressed. He only needed to live in the moment.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body began to radiate with a strong bright light, seeminglying from within. This bright golden color was unlike any kind of light seen on earth; restricted by earth¡¯s chromaticity, it was impossible for such powers to be produced.

    A few miles away from the desert, a person shrouded in nkets and traveling at high speed could be spotted. It was worthwhile to have encountered such a rare full sr eclipse, but what the hell? Why was there an expert at the Heavenly Soul Stage undergoing trials to evolve to a higher power here???

 Chapter 719 - Bootlick!

    <strong>Chapter 719: Bootlick!</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    That great power could be felt across hundreds of miles. Although he had heard that there were several mysterious experts in Tutankhamun, he still couldn¡¯t believe his luck. If he could get a few pointers, he might be able to break through his current bottleneck. Ever since he encountered Mu Zi, Molton had fallen in love with Tutankhamun, a ce where infinite miracles could happen. Although it was considered a backward ce, it had retained many original powers.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong appeared to be asleep. His body began to float in the air slowly, and golden light radiated from him like X-rays. In the sky, the sun was awakening bit by bit while Wang Zhong¡¯s body continued to rotate at the same pace. The earth under him also interchanged between darkness and light continuously.

    Thunder sounds could be heard from the clear sky. At that moment, countless people in the oases near the desert looked up at the sky. They were already originally troubled by the atmospheric anomalies; thus, the loud booming of thunder this time gave them such a huge shock that they fell on all fours. At the same time, the experts among them sensed a wave of dominance and an out-of-the-ordinary presence.

    A top-ranked expert had just emerged???

    The corner of Mu Zi¡¯s mouth moved to reveal the faintest hint of a smile as he too looked up at the sky. He closed his eyes slowly, while his coffin constantly absorbed the power radiating from heaven and earth. It seemed that his friend had truly gained some insights. He had always expected Wang Zhong to seed, but he was still a little taken aback by such a strong aura. This presence¡­ was a little too huge!

    Wang Zhong opened his golden eyes as light shone from them, seemingly able to project thousands of miles through space. This time, the power that supported him did not originate from Soul Power but from the Fate Stone, which had transformed due to the changes in the surroundings. The thunder in the sky symbolized the anger from the natural order¡¯s power, and both sides were stuck in a powerful confrontation. However, the eclipse had caused a loophole in the natural order.

    A seamless world would actually be imperfect; therefore, loopholes had to exist in the natural order. Absolute perfection signified an imminent copse. Only with both light and darkness can there be a cycle, ensuring a bnce in nature.

    This particr loophole happened to be in line with Wang Zhong¡¯s strong aura, stimting the activation of his Fate Stone. Thisid down the most important step for Wang Zhong, an unprecedented one.

    In the sky, lightning shed and thunder boomed over a shockingly wide range. Was it going to rain? In Tutankhamun??

    This hadn¡¯t urred in decades!!!

    Moltony sprawled on the ground. What the f*ck was happening? He was extremely close to the origin of power. Was that a person at the Heavenly Soul Stage or some random primitive mutated beast? What could cause such a hugemotion? Was it a Heavenly Cmity???

    Legend had it that whenever a 9th rank Dimensional lifeform tried to forcibly break through the void, it would trigger a punishment from both heaven and earth, which was a terrifying force of the Dark Ages. Molton suddenly felt like a fool. It was such good luck that he could witness such a rare event, one that had not urred in at least two hundred years. The problem was that he had foolishly run into the origin area!

    That distant golden light seemed to be in a confrontation with the earth¡¯s powers. That was an incredible and huge power; it inconceivably challenged the powers of the natural order. Molton felt that he was about to pee in his pants as he could not move an inch.

    The Dharma Idol revealed the natural order¡¯s power!

    Human beings were the medium for Dimensional powers to connect. This was also the first step for human beings to truly make contact with the universe.

    This step represented a change in the current situation and also symbolized the future.

    Wang Zhong spread out his arms while he was in the air. An alternating grid of darkness and light began to spread from his feet and it constantly expanded, extending to the seemingly boundless end.

    Heaven and earth became part of the chessboard!

    The natural order became part of the chessboard!

    Everything became part of the chessboard!

    Perception changes with the soul, with willes power. Beyond fate. A loophole of the natural order!

    The lightning bursts continued to grow more terrifying. At this moment, the sun had already almost returned to normal, but the sky was filled with dark clouds as thunder roared wildly amidst the lightning bolts.

    However, all of that could not hinder the expansion of the Heaven and Earth Chessboard.

    Wang Zhong was suspended in the middle of it with his arms spread out. Everything around him disappeared, leaving only the chessboard.

    That was his Dharma Idol!

    It was a terrifying existence that should not have belonged to him, and one that he would never have been able toprehend. However, with a loophole in the natural order, it was formed, via the Fate Stone. As such, it was an unprecedented existence.

    As the full sr eclipse ended, the projection of the chessboard disappeared with it. Then, a ming giant materialized beside Wang Zhong. He was around four meters tall and floated in the air. He wore a crown that was burning with mes.

    He was the attached bodyguard of the Dharma Idol belonging to Wang Zhong ¡ª The ming Spirit King.

    The huge ming Spirit King slowly fell on his knees and spoke, ¡°My Great King, Smander¡¯s back.¡±

    It was as though there was only Wang Zhong left in the entire universe.

    BANG!

    At the end of the full sr eclipse, 60% of Tutankhamun¡¯snd began to experience heavy rainstorm. The amount of rainfall this time was equivalent to the total amount over the past 10 years; it was definitely a good rain after a long drought. Numerous Tutankhamuns began to sing and dance. This huge amount of water could lead to the formation of many new oases and replenish the water sources for countless people.

    As rain poured from the sky, a hint of joy could be spotted on Mu Zi¡¯s face. It really was¡­ beyond fate. It seemed even the order of heaven and earth could be broken.

    At the same time, there was a big explosion at the top of Mount Gasmar in this boundless jungle of Hero¡¯s Continent. A huge part of the mountain peak was sted off. Originally the tallest mountain in the jungle, it was now ranked fifth.

    ¡­¡­

    Molton finally stood up and wiped the water off his face. It was really weird; the rainwater did not containrge amounts of radiation. What in the world? He had already decided to report back to the Holy Land after being in the Empire for such a long time. Who knew he would witness such a shocking event? Even so, he did not actually manage to gain any form of inspiration from it.

    Should he continue forward or go back?

    That was a problem. However, there would not be much hesitation for a sessor of the Potter family. He believed in fate. If he was supposed to die, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death. Since he was already here, it was not his style to just leave. He would definitely regret doing so for his entire life.

    Soon, Molton saw a blurry figure. Damn, this time he was really going to gain something good from this. There was really a senior trying to defy the heavens. It seemed like he was exploding with luck. What a lucky dog. He was determined to bootlick the senior and learn something from him!

    Wang Zhong was also ted. He felt that he had impossible luck! The full sr eclipse gave him the opportunity to borrow the heavenly power of the Fate Stone to create the incredible Dharma Idol of the Heaven and Earth Chessboard. Even as a Heroic Soul Stage rookie, Wang Zhong could feel the incredible power emitting from it; there was a vision beyond the chessboard, which was at an extremely high level.

    His ming bodyguard was also a part of the Dharma Idol. The Heaven and Earth Chessboard was a foundation: one he could not assume control over or even fathom to understand right now. However, the ming bodyguard could be used right away. Smander was the name of the ming Spirit King in mythology. Due to the power from the Heaven and Earth Chessboard, this part of his Dharma Idol had also be out of the ordinary. It was not just a simple imitation of human thought, but a¡­ reflection of illusion into reality.

    His Dharma Idol might have been a projection of the Spirit King. The silver Soul Power made Wang Zhong feel inexhaustible. He clenched his fist and power came at will. A huge amount of Heroic Soul Power surged throughout his body instantly. The crackling sounds from his fist made it seem like there were electric currents shing about. Wang Zhong could only roughly estimate the Soul Power response, but he could feel the state of his body and it was overflowing with power. He felt that he should have already reached one thousand Grassos, the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage¡¯s Initial Phase. Obviously, only rookies would calcte the strength of their Soul Power. At the Heroic Soul Stage, it was not enough to control principalws; however, it was the stage where one could learn and understand them. Everything else was just a means to an end, and this starting point was very high indeed!

 Chapter 720 - From the Same Hometown? (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 720: From the Same Hometown? (2 in 1)</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His senses ¡ª such as his vision, hearing, touch, and divine sense ¡ª were all heightened to arge extent. Under the nourishment of the Heroic Soul¡¯s power, Wang Zhong could feel countless cells in his body splitting and evolving to strengthen his physical body.

    Wang Zhong did not show much joy or surprise in reaching the Heroic Soul Stage, yet he could not help a faint smile appearing. Once you grasped how vast the universe was andpared it to your achievements, you would feel insignificant. Wang Zhong still had a long way to go on his cultivation journey. He looked forward to hitting all the milestones and eventually reaching the peak; that would surely be a grand achievement. Maybe when he reached that level, he could really delve deeper into the universe to unravel its mysteries.

    The changes to his body slowly stopped. The period of elerated growth in his power after he had broken through into the next level was over, and what he needed now was to umte and deposit power. He could sense someone traveling toward him at a high speed.

    Wang Zhong was unsure of the situation, but he was secretly anticipating what would happen next while staying alert. Although the personing was strong, the fact that he could sense his arrival meant that he was not much weaker than the person. Having just casted his Heroic Soul, Wang Zhong was rather eager to try out his power.

    Molton knew that the other party had sensed him and did not hide himself. He wasn¡¯t intending to anyway, but something didn¡¯t feel right. He could only feel the power of someone at the Initial Heroic Soul Stage. Where was the expert he was looking for?

    Molton looked around for a while, but there really was no one else. There was only someone who looked like he belonged to the Federation. He could tell with one nce whether someone was from the Federation or the Empire; their looks and aura werepletely different¡­ Wait, why did this guy look familiar?

    Molton sized up Wang Zhong, and vice versa. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t expect to meet someone from the Federation in this kind of ce, and from the badge the person wore, he appeared to be someone from the Potter n.

    ¡°Are you Wang Zhong?¡± Molton asked tentatively. It was easy to recognize him since Laura mentioned him so many times.

    This person spoke the Federationnguage fairly well. How did this person know him?

    Wang Zhong became more shocked after the person took off his cloak. It was a young man who seemed to be Asian, and under his cloak, he dressed like he was from the Federation. However, Wang Zhong was very sure that he had never seen this man before, let alone know him. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhong. Who are you?¡±

    That manughed loudly and extended a hand to Wang Zhong enthusiastically. ¡°The name¡¯s Molton, Molton Potter.¡±

    Seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s look of doubt, Molton added, ¡°I¡¯m Laura¡¯s brother. She talks about you every day. She thought you were dead! What brings you to the Empire?¡±

    Molton wanted to know what was going on. What kind of situation was this? ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s the expert?¡±

    Molton received permission from his teacher to visit Earth for a year, but his time here was ending soon. He had been cultivating at Tutankhamun this whole while. At first, he thought that at his level, this trip would be easy and nothing would be dangerous. He even nned to make a trip down to the Kaiser Empire. Despite that, ever since he was saved by Mu Zi from a grave situation, he was attracted by the dangers Tutankhamun posed and had been staying there for most of the year. He intended to stay there until his time on Earth was up. His only regret was that he did not get a proper chance to thank Mu Zi.

    It was hisst few days here, and 10 days ago, he heard that a little bald guy fought a beast tide sessfully at the Katchirda Vige. He thought that it could be the same little bald guy that had saved him, the one at the hotel in the oasis back then. He traveled south as he wanted to see his interesting savior again. As he was passing by this area, he was drawn to the drastic power fluctuations caused by Wang Zhong breaking into the Heroic Soul Stage. He arrived there only to discover Wang Zhong, whom his sister was obsessed with and who had turned the Federation¡¯s CHF upside down.

    Molton had always kept tabs on news rting to the Federation. The Skylink here was still usable, even though it only worked sometimes. He knew what was going on with Wang Zhong, Assassin, and even the things that happened between Wang Zhong and his sister, Laura. Using his identity as a Holy Disciple, he had long found out that Wang Zhong was banished to a dangerous ce in the Fifth Dimensional World, somewhere that humans had a zero survival rate in. He didn¡¯t expect to meet him in the middle of the desert, and that this guy actually reached the Heroic Soul Stage¡­

    Molton marveled at this strange coincidence.

    Wang Zhong shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the presence of any expert. I cast my Heroic Soul by coincidence.¡±

    Molton thought that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t seem like he was lying and concluded that he must have sensed wrongly. This might have been an abnormal phenomenon caused by a sr eclipse. My god, how embarrassing. He sensed mes, but it was probably just that this guy¡¯s Dharma Idol was rted to mes.

    Once the two of them sorted out their identities, they became friends. Molton had a carefree personality and shared manymon traits with Laura. He was very easy to get close to, and after a short conversation, they already considered themselves close friends. Molton asked about how Wang Zhong was sent to the cursednds, and Wang Zhong gave a rough outline of the process, leaving out the details about Gong Yi. Wang Zhong trusted the Potter n, and ¡ª though this was his first time seeing Laura¡¯s brother ¡ª he heard a lot about him during his time at Copperfield. He knew that Molton was a generous and open person; he was definitely unlike the yboys of the Federation.

    Molton didn¡¯t care how Wang Zhong survived but asked about Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol since he had the right to bring Wang Zhong to the Holy Land. Wang Zhong had already passed the ¡°test¡± and was thus allowed to go to the Holy Land. He was on his way back to the Holy Land anyway; it was just that he needed to know more about the Dharma Idol.

    He was a little disappointed upon seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol, a ming Spirit King. Honestly, the Federation would like it, but this ming Spirit King¡¯s power was too one-sided. It only had one fire element, and there wasn¡¯t much power of the naturalws attached to it.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t bother exining. His situation was unique since his Dharma Idol was not born out of his own consciousness. The quality of his Spirit King was a cut above others.

    Molton could feel the power of the ming Spirit King, and frankly, it was not bad, but that was all. Albeit disappointed, but as Wang Zhong was qualified to go to the Holy Land, he would help him on behalf of his sister.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to return to the Holy Land. I¡¯m going back once I see Mu Zi at Katchirda Vige.¡± Molton was very happy to receive news about Mu Zi from Wang Zhong. He hade specially to see Mu Zi; it would be such a pity if he wasn¡¯t able to see him. The rules of the Holy Land were very strict, and it had taken him a great deal to convince his teacher to let him go to Earth. Now that it was time to return, he would not be able to go to Earth again anytime soon. ¡°Wang Zhong, what are your ns? If you want to go to the Holy Land, I can bring you there.¡±

    Actually, Wang Zhong would be better off staying in the Empire. If he went back to the Federation, the Zhao Family and Gui Family would not let him off easily. With his Dharma Idol, he would not be well off in the Holy Land either.

    Wang Zhong was already tempted when he heard that Molton was from the Holy Land. After he casted his Heroic Soul, he originally decided to go back to the Federation to search for a way into the Holy Land. However, Wang Zhong felt the need to rify a few things if Molton was the one bringing him in. He did not want tond Laura¡¯s brother in trouble. ¡°Are you sure this is fine? Will the Federation Parliament and the 10 Great Families make things hard for you?¡±

    ¡°The Parliament and the 10 Great Families?¡± Moltonughed out loud. ¡°If things went ording to their wishes, you would have been dead by now, instead of being banished to the cursednds. Your name was on the list of those qualified to enter the Holy Land. Although the Holy Land seemed to ignore this matter, it was just because they didn¡¯t want to deal with you directly in front of everyone. They put a lot of effort to banish you to thosends under the pretense of ¡®training,¡¯ just so that they won¡¯t be med for this matter. Now you¡¯ve already passed the trial since you cast your Heroic Soul and Dharma Idol. Soe with me to the Holy Land after I see the little bald guy!¡±

    Molton¡¯s voice was full of confidence. He was d that Wang Zhong actually thought of his well-being, but he was not someone who backed down in the face of adversities!

    Wang Zhong was filled with curiosity toward the Holy Land, while Molton seemed to know everything about it. As they traveled south toward Katchirda Vige, Wang Zhong gained some basic knowledge about the Holy Land by listening to Molton¡¯s incessant nagging.

    The Holy Land was a distinct world hidden in the Fifth Dimension. It was named after its founder, Adalia The Holy Saint Teacher; though, there were also other things named after him, such as the Adalia space, Adalia City. However, Adalia was only a discoverer and not the creator. The origin of the Holy City was still a mystery even now. It was said that when the prophet found the ce, the whole city already existed. The architecture style there even greatly resembled that of Earth¡¯s civilization; it even had aplete set of working automated systems, just that there were no people. That city and that entire world was deserted and abandoned.

    Some people said that it was a projection of the Fifth Dimension World onto another world, but that statement could not be confirmed because this world was far too real, seemingly left behind by humans. Although there were many signs of civilization, a considerable part of it showed human evolution. Of course, the most important thing was not its origin, but the fact that it saved humanity and brought light to our kind.

    Adalia the Prophet discovered the Holy City and trained there. Thereafter, he sent humans from Earth there too through various means. The Holy City had long since evolved from a deste ce into arge-scale city with hundreds of thousands of people.

    Not only was it a unique cultivation environment, but there were still many leftover rune technologies and even dimensional technologies that one could only dream of outside of the Holy City. At least two-thirds of the existing technology that belonged to the Federation, specially those rted to runes, was obtained from the Holy City. In addition, most Heavenly Soul Stage warriors resided in the Holy Land. They might travel around and venture into dimensional spaces, but they would eventually return to the Holy Land, making the Holy Land an absolutely important ce.

    It was a must to know theyout and origin of the Holy Land. But the most relevant knowledge that Wang Zhong needed to know currently was that of the three supreme forces, the Tyrants, the Mystic Sect, and the Sparta n.

    ¡°After entering the Holy Land, you will only be a Holy Apprentice. Firstly, you have to earn the right to be a Holy Disciple. Choosing which of the three supreme forces to join is an important decision. If you want me to give rmendations¡­¡±

    ¡°Although the Sparta n is quite bnced, it¡¯s where the 10 Great Families congregate, so I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. It¡¯s true that the teachers will not allow anything bad to happen to you and your enemies in the 10 Great Families wouldn¡¯t dare to mess around. But seeing your enemies around wouldn¡¯t be veryfortable for you either. To be honest, bnced cultivation methods create mediocre people. Although most of them are above average, there¡¯s nothing special about them too. Out of all the outstanding experts that came from the Holy Land, none of them belonged to the Sparta n.¡±

    Molton was rather rebellious and did not like to follow the crowd.

    ¡°Next up would be the Tyrants. Although they are small in number, their specialty is very evident. They pursue absolute power. In terms of individual ability, they are strongerpared to the Sparta n. It¡¯s just that their cultivation method is a little perverse, modifying one¡¯s body into a weird existence. Out of the three supreme forces, the Tyrants ept the most alien races as students, and many alien races who enter the Holy Land like to form groups in the Tyrants. They are ¡®monsters¡¯ anyway. Change is normal for them¡­ Well, they are pretty perverse, but they do possess strong power. Thest time someone became a Sacred Teacher in the Holy Land, that person came from the Tyrants.

    ¡°Thest would be the Mystic Sect. It excels in spiritual stuff, and your spirit will be the basis of all cultivation.¡± Molton couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy when he talked about the Mystic Sect. ¡°The Mystic Sect¡¯s dean is a member of The Patriarch Society, the only disciple of Adalia the Prophet, and is a 10th rank Sacred Teacher. Other than Adalia the Prophet whose whereabouts are unknown, this person is definitely the most influential person in the Holy Land. How can someone like this create an inferior sect? Honestly, I think the Mystic Sect is the most legitimate out of all in the Holy Land. The others¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Wang Zhong interrupted him, ¡°Brother Molton, which force do you belong to?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Mystic Sect! I¡¯m not biased. The truth speaks for itself. In the Holy Land, who doesn¡¯t know that we Mystic Sect are the best? When recruiting students every year, the Sparta n and the Tyrants will resort to tricking people to recruit disciples, but we Mystic Sect have never done so, and we don¡¯t need to.¡±

    After listening to his bragging, Wang Zhong could only believe part of it. The three supreme forces had been neck and neck in the Holy Land for so many years; it was certainly difficult to decide which was the strongest force. Some of Molton¡¯sments were obviously biased and could not be used as an urate indicator. Besides, even if the Mystic Sect was really the strongest, it may not be the best. After learning more information, Wang Zhong felt that the Tyrants were pretty suitable for him.

    Firstly, he would be able to stay away from disputes with the Parliament and the 10 Great Families. Although they couldn¡¯t possibly do much to him in the Holy Land, but just like what Molton said, it would be ufortable for both parties to see each other every day.

 Chapter 721 - A Visual Angle in the Holy Land

    <strong>Chapter 721: A Visual Angle in the Holy Land</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Of course, it was more important to consider which area he needed to improve on. Strengthening his Soul and Spirit were not what Wang Zhong focused on over this period of time. His body was not strong enough and the Tyrants could help him improve in this area. Although he did not like the idea of transforming his body, but the Tyrants definitely had other ways to help him strengthen it.

    One had to make up for wherever one was weak in. It was a simple reasoning, but it definitely contained truth. Sometimes, it was not necessary to blindly pursue the ultimate goal. Cultivation was a long journey. One could not just focus on quick sess. The best would be to emphasize bnce and let nature take its course.

    It was suitable for him to join the Tyrants as they mostly focused on the concept of physical cultivation. Although some extreme methods of improving the physical body sounded terrifying, members would be able to choose their own methods. At the same time, one would be able to derive the essence of the concept of physical cultivation, which would definitely greatly help him on the road of cultivation.

    It was a long journey from the Inca Ganges River to the Katchirda Vige. Even if Wang Zhong halted his cultivation process and focused fully on traveling with Molton, it would still take around 10 days or so.

    His originally lonely and silent journey was filled with all kinds of marvels and discussions after he met Molton. It didn¡¯t take long before they began to chat with each other without reserve. Wang Zhong was most concerned about the Holy Land, while Molton was most concerned about Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude toward Laura. He had previously found out from his family¡¯s old man that this little young man might actually be his brother-inw. After hanging out with him, Molton realized that Wang Zhong was rather to his liking. Additionally, Wang Zhong also did not intend to pester his sister. Frankly, Molton admired Wang Zhong¡¯s character, but he was very dissatisfied with Wang Zhong¡¯s power.

    CHF? That shit was nothing. The key was to look at one¡¯s Dharma Idol.

    Molton felt a little worried as he recalled how Laura sobbed when she contacted him via the Skylink. He suspected that his sister was indulging in her own wishful thinking.

    Fortunately, that little bit of unhappiness did not affect the rapid establishment of a revolutionary friendship between the two. Molton had always admired people who were obsessed with cultivation because he was such a person himself. Therefore, two fast-paced travelers who could not stop chattering could be spotted in the vast desert as they hurried toward the direction of Katchirda Vige, which was situated in the south.

    ¡­

    Cultivation in the Holy Land had already begun. Everyone was trying their best to understand the differences between the three supreme forces as much as possible via their own resources and channels. Actually, the advice given by seniors was more important.

    The selection of forces was a very serious process. Not only did the students need to make their own judgments and choices, the major forces and teachers would also be observing and allocating scores to the freshmen and thenpete for the best among them.

    This process had already almoste to an end now. In fact, most people had already made their decision in their minds after taking more than half a month to learn and understand more about the respective forces. Naturally, such decisions were not to be announced publicly. There was only one exception, and it was Scarlet.

    It was said that Scarlet caused a great stir once she entered the Holy Land. The teachers were excited, but they knew that they were out of their league if they tried to fight for someone like Scarlet. An 8-star Great Teacher extended an olive branch to Scarlet and took her under his wing even before she obtained the qualifications of a Holy Disciple.

    These sorts of things rarely happened in the Holy Land; it usually only happened once or twice in a decade. Most students had to follow a specific path: Holy Apprentice, Holy Disciple, Sessor Disciple. Only when one¡¯s Dharma Idol showed incredible potential, could one enjoy such privileged treatment.

    Bing a Sessor Disciple directly was definitely like reaching the heavens in a single bound. What made it even more enviable was that it was an 8-star Great Teacher who took her in! Even in the all-powerful Holy Land, an 8-star Great Teacher was already at the upper level of the hierarchy.

    The teachers were usually elites at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. They were responsible for imparting some basic cultivation directions for Holy Apprentices and Holy Disciples. At the same time, their teacher¡¯s identity would also bring great benefits to them in terms of helping them break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage in order to be a Great Teacher. The basic requirement to bing a Great Teacher was to be at the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    The Great Teachers each had a rating, ranging from 1 star to 12 stars. An 8-star Great Teacher definitely had rather great authority in the Holy Land.

    To be such a powerful person¡¯s Sessor Disciple would really ce her at an unreachable starting position. When the news came out a few days ago, it really caused a big hoo-ha in the Holy Land. Not to mention the freshmen, even countless Seniors in the Holy Land ¡ª including people like Zhao Kunlun and Helen, who had acted all high and mighty in front of the freshmen ¡ª seemed to instantly fall short of Scarlet. It had to be admitted that the girl who was once thought to be a burden, Tianjing¡¯s mascot, had been reborn to be an outstanding person of the Holy Land.

    The future had already changed.

    In the Mystic Sect, there was a young teacher on the stage observing the Holy Apprentices and Holy Disciples with a t expression. His youth was merely an outer appearance. No one knew the true age of the teachers; some of them might even be older than Great Teachers.

    ¡°The dimensional contract does exist. It is more binding than the contract between humans. This binding force is the power of the natural order. The soul beasts associated with humans on Earth actually do so due to a type of instinctual contract.¡±

    ¡°¡­ This is the principle of the soul beast contract. Many people call soul beasts summoned beasts. In fact, this statement is not urate. For example, if you are on Earth and you summon a dimensional beast, in fact, the beast¡¯s true body will not travel from the Dimensional World to Earth. Instead, it is only through your interaction with each other that will transmit a projection of it into another world or ce. Thebined power of the soul beast is linked to the Soul Beast Master¡¯s own power. Therefore, if the soul beast gets wounded, the Soul Beast Master will also be injured. The essential reason for the disappearance of the soul beast is the destruction of the contract.¡±

    What the teacher said on stage was subversive for freshmen from Earth. The ssroom was very quiet, as ranking was extremely significant in the Holy Land. Especially in certain circumstances, teachers had the right to punish students in their ss. Only extreme disputes would be reported to the higher-ups.

    As for Holy Apprentices and Holy Disciples, they had the freedom to choose not to attend lessons, but if they came, they had to abide by the teacher¡¯s rules. Naturally, as teachers, they had major convenience in their lives. They could assign tasks to students, even if it was to serve their own wishes or purposes.

    In the Holy Land, ves from the Dimensional World were at the bottom of the hierarchy. Although a considerable number of the ves were captured demonic creatures, some of them were also ordinary aliens brought in from the Fifth Dimensional World; these people had begged teachers who had gone out for training for a ce in the Holy Land. Perhaps it was because they had rtions with a certain teacher in the Holy Land, or maybe because they just yearned to enter the ce. The ves had extremely low statuses, especially the demonic ves, who were supervised by ordinary alien ves. They would whip the demonic ves into doing back-breaking work for the Holy Land.

    The ssification above the ves was the second ss, made up of a considerable number of non-staff humans. In the early days, it wasposed of staff and some military forces. Later, following the growth and expansion of the Holy Land, theck of service personnel became more pressing, leading to the formation of such a group. Most of them came from the Federation, with the power of the Heroic Soul Stage. Some were forcibly promoted, while some came to the Holy Land to seek opportunities. Additionally, some of them were just following orders toe here. They eventually settled down in the Holy Land and they had basic rights; the only difference was that their level was rtively low.

    Over time, New Humans were also born into the second ss. They were the descendants of these workers and service personnel. Although their parents were not considered strong and outstanding in the Holy Land, but whenpared to Earth, they were definitely superior. Additionally, due to the special environment of the Dimensional World, this new generation was mostly endowed with natural talent. Although they were humans, they were definitely ¡®New Humans.¡¯ They could also be called Dimensional Humans. They would often inherit the work of their parents. Of course, if they were talented enough, they could also enter the Holy Land. For them, entering the Holy Land would be the only chance to change their destinies.

    The third ss would be made up of Holy Apprentices and Holy Disciples. They enjoyed welfare and protection from the Holy Land. They had rtive freedom and was also the future of the Holy Land, but they did not hold any authority, and it was required for them to prove their worth through their own efforts.

    Within this ss of people, Holy Apprentices were at the lowest level. If they were recognized by the major cultivation forces, they would be better than the second-ss citizens by only a little. However, if they failed the test, they would be expelled or downgraded to the second ss.

    Bing a Holy Disciple would mean that one had obtained formal qualifications and could truly be regarded as part of the Holy Land. The only task that needed to be undertaken was to protect the Holy Land. At the same time, they would enjoy many benefits.

    The fourth ss was the dominant ss. They were made up of teachers, Great Teachers, Sacred Teachers, The Patriarch Society, and the Holy Saint Teacher.

    Teachers would be selected from those who have entered the peak of the Heavenly Soul Stage. They had to possess absolute strength, and they had to be a person of authority in a certain field. The power of a teacher was much stronger than that of an ordinary Holy Disciple even if they were both at the peak of the Heavenly Soul Stage. Within their own professional fields, even some Great Teachers could notpare to them. When they entered the Heavenly Soul Stage, they would automatically be promoted to Great Teachers. This was the process of the dominant ss in the Holy Land. Frankly, this could be seen as a contribution system. If one wanted to enjoy more special privileges, one would have to contribute to the Holy Land; because most powerful experts were usually unwilling to waste their time giving lectures to stupid students.

    Of course, there were also some people who were directly doing so for the welfare and future of teachers. This reflected the personal will of people. This particr way guaranteed that the legacy of the Holy Land would be passed down, as well as entrenching the development of its subsequent strength.

    Those ranked above the Great Teachers were the true dominant ss. They could decide one¡¯s life and death as well as one¡¯s assets. They could even interfere with the division of power in the Federation. At the same time, they had also surpassed mortals in strength.

    The teacher on the stage had a calm look and even appeared to be a little bored as he shared his knowledge on soul beasts. It was merely knowledge used by the major forces to attract freshmen and did not involve the real core knowledge about themselves. Although it was only the tip of the iceberg, this information was undoubtedly already considered to be of essence to the freshmen from Earth, causing a huge ideological shock to them.

    Among the audience, Laura could be spotted diligently recording down the information. There were still two to three days until she had to make an official choice; thus, she was still just an external student. Over the past few days, she had listened to many lectures conducted by the three supreme forces. They had all conducted lectures regarding soul beasts, but each of them had a different angle of analysis. The Mystic Sect¡¯s lecture on soul beasts was based on souls and dimensions as well as unearthing the origin of soul beasts¡¯ power. They paid less attention to actualbat and instead shared their research on a soul beast¡¯s nature and origin. The Sparta n shared information regarding one¡¯sbination with soul beasts and paid more attention to actualbat. On the other hand, the Tyrants¡¯ lecture focussed on figuring out how to use soul beasts to transform their bodies and shared some other crazy ideas that Laura could not ept.

 Chapter 722 - Things Are Different Here

    <h4>Chapter 722: Things Are Different Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    A lesson in the Mystic Sect was being conducted. Everyone gained a lot from that lesson, but some of them were troubled by what they had learned.

    Honestly, Laura felt pretty overwhelmed these past few days. In the Federation, she had always been proud of the fact that she possessed a soul beast; yet here, it was insignificant. It was as if anyone could have a soul beast if they wanted to, and she needed some time to adapt to this new thinking. The good thing was that her Dharma Idol was quite powerful, or she would feel really inferior since not everyone was as optimistic as Sharmie.

    Sometimes, she really envied Sharmie and Scarlet. They didn¡¯t seem to trouble over which supreme force to join; the former because it was quite straightforward for her, while someone else already made the decision for thetter.

    Walking out from ss and rubbing her forehead, she called Sharmie using the Skylink.

    ¡°Have you just ended ss? Was it the one at the Mystic Sect?¡± Sharmie¡¯s chirpy voice came from the other end. ¡°Go out and turn left toward the Weiss Forest Caf¨¦. Me and Scarlet are already waiting. Come quick!¡±

    The Weiss Forest Caf¨¦ was the property of a Great Teacher in the Mystic Sect and managed by Dimensional Humans. The environment was not bad; it was a ce where many students of the Mystic Sect usually congregated. Teachers and Great Teachers needed help in running their errands too; at their level, they needed a lot more Holy Coins for their research and cultivation. They wouldn¡¯t waste their own time to personally purchase things such as Evil Demon Blood.

    Making full use of manpower has always been a trait of humans.

    In the Holy Land, only Holy Coins could be used in the core regions; however, Federation Coins could be used in certain service-oriented outer regions. One Holy Coin was equivalent to more than ten thousand Federation Coins ording to the floating exchange rate. In some situations, one Holy Coin could even be exchanged for one hundred thousand Federation Coins. However, it depended on your luck if you wanted to exchange Federation Coins into Holy Coins as Holy Coins were priceless.

    Although she had been in the Holy City for a period of time, she still hadn¡¯t fully adapted to everything here. Anyone who reached the Heroic Soul Stage was already an expert on Earth, and they were normally of high social status too. Even in the 10 Great Families, a Heroic Soul Soldier was respected and valued, but this did not apply to the Holy Land ¡ª Heroic Soul Soldiers were worth nothing here. Despite the fact that Laura was the heiress to the Potter n and she often interacted with Heroic Soul Soldiers, she still felt ufortable looking at Heroic Soul ¡®experts¡¯ attending to them like servants.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t decided which force to join, huh?¡± Sharmie teased her, ¡°If you ask me, you should join the Sparta n with me. Wouldn¡¯t you feel uneasy if you joined the Mystic Sect? I¡¯ve heard that the strongest few of this cohort are joining the Mystic Sect. All of the teachers¡¯ attention will be on them, like our dear sister, Scarlet. If the teachers at Mystic Sect use her as a benchmark, you would be very stressed out there.¡±

    ¡°Stress will bring motivation.¡± Laura didn¡¯t really care about that. ¡°That¡¯s not my concern. I think I should choose the one that suits the future direction I¡¯m going in. Even if I eliminated the Tyrants from my choices, it is pretty hard to choose between the other two.¡±

    ¡°When it is time for us to officially register, there will be a segment where teachers judge and select students.¡± Beside her, Scarlet smiled. ¡°If you really can¡¯t decide, you can look at the teachers¡¯ remarks and attitude toward you for reference. You don¡¯t need to hurry in your decision.¡±

    Laura nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Grai and the others? Any news of them?¡±

    ¡°Grai is probably joining the Sparta n,¡± Sharmie was rather informed of the news concerning the Sparta n. ¡°I see him in the Sparta n territory pretty often. There are many people belonging to the 10 Great Families there. On a few asions, Gui Hao wanted to stir trouble, and things got pretty unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Gui Hao? Does he not know his ce here? Don¡¯t tell me he lost his judgment after getting thrashed by Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Gui Hao doesn¡¯t have a good reputation in the Sparta n. I heard that a senior brother cheated him of his money a few days ago. ording to thews of the Holy Land, it¡¯s your own fault if you¡¯re dumb enough to get cheated. In the end, he found a senior brother that owed the Gui Family a favor, forcing him to give him Holy Coins so that he could even out his loss.¡± Sharmieughed heartily. ¡°He really thinks that he can do anything he wants in the Sparta n just because of his family background. But now, a lot of seniors are disgusted by his behavior. They are waiting for the chance to teach him a lesson. The Gui Family is not strong enough to protect him from everything.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°He can¡¯t possibly behave that way for long. I think the 10 Great Families have very limited influence here.¡± Laura and Sharmie nodded in agreement and sighed.

    ¡°I wonder what happened to Wang Zhong. We¡¯re going to choose which force to join soon. If he doesn¡¯te then, he might miss a good opportunity.¡± Sharmie regretted it the moment she opened her mouth. Scarlet, Laura, and Wang Zhong were close friends; she was rubbing a sore spot with her words.

    Sharmie quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, I heard that Great Teacher Nn from the Mystic Sect likes Carolyn very much. Although he is only a 3-star Great Teacher, he is still a Great Teacher after all. He has the right to ept a Sessor Disciple. If he really epts Carolyn, she would be the second Sessor Disciple among the neers this year.¡±

    The three of them became closer recently, only having each other while living in this foreignnd. They had the same values, and they grew very close, to the extent that they pledged to be sworn sisters. Sharmie was the oldest, followed by Scarlet, and then Laura, who had the biggest boobs despite being the youngest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect so much from me. Thepetition is too fierce. Besides, my foundations are weak to begin with. This is just so stressful.¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°There are so many outstanding people in this batch of neers. I heard that local Hyde Alexander had been offered a ce in the Tyrants some time ago, and a few Great Teachers already want him as their disciple. Solomon from the Kaiser Empire is a dark horse too. He kept a low profile aftering in, yet a few Great Teachers from the Mystic Sect have already started to notice him. He has a very rare and unique power of the naturalws that seemed to be rted to time. Even the underlings who came into the Holy Land with him ¡ª that young guy called Enoch and another called Micah ¡ª were epted by the Sparta n and the Tyrants, respectively. Also, Napier Mo is highly valued by teachers in the Mystic Sect. There¡¯s also dimir, who actually rejected a Great Teacher from the Tyrants who wanted to ept him as a disciple¡­¡± Scarlet grinned after borating on every ster neer with great detail.

    Sharmie and Laura were astounded. ¡°Where did you get this information from? We didn¡¯t hear about it.¡±

    ¡°Some passionate seniors told me.¡±

    If you had a higher status, you didn¡¯t even need to inquire for information. Scarlet did not take the initiative to learn about this information, but since she often interacted with the Mystic Sect seniors and even teachers, she had all the information at her fingertips.

 Chapter 723 - Wang Zhong Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 723: Wang Zhong Arrives!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Wow, being a Great Teacher¡¯s disciple has its merits. Next time, it¡¯ll be convenient to gain information from you,¡± Sharmie said cheerfully as she pped Scarlet¡¯s butt.

    Scarlet blushed as Sharmie seized the chance to pinch her butt. ¡°You female hooligan!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so now we¡¯re doing this here instead of going back to the dorm?¡± Sharmie wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all andughed loudly. She acted like she was going to attack Scarlet, making Scarlet beg for mercy.

    Laura chuckled while looking at them have fun. Honestly, Scarlet looked less sad these days after entering the Holy Land. Scarlet acknowledged her own power and the teachers valued her, helping her dismiss many of her pessimistic thoughts. This was good.

    While they were messing around, the Skylink rang and Laura picked up. She saw a guy who covered his whole face with a cloak. ¡°Hey, youngdy, guess who?¡± he said in a creepy voice.

    Sharmie and Scarlet stopped what they were doing. The voice sounded unfriendly. Did Laura get into trouble? Unexpectedly, Laura giggled, ¡°Molton, enough with your nonsense! I¡¯ve been here for so long, and I haven¡¯t even seen you once! You¡¯re using your time to tellme jokes instead of rushing here?¡±

    The creepy scene changed immediately as Molton took off his cloak. He was not satisfied with the reaction he received. He wanted to show off in front of Wang Zhong, but his sister didn¡¯t y along. ¡°Dammit, I couldn¡¯t even recognize my own voice, and I even covered my face. How did you guess it was me?¡±

    ¡°I could tell it was you immediately from your silly acting. I can recognize you no matter what you look like,¡± Lauraughed loudly. ¡°All right, enough of your nonsense. I¡¯m right in front of the Mystic Sect¡¯s zone. I¡¯m deciding which force to join. Hurry up and help me!¡±

    Molton heaved a long sigh at the other end. ¡°No problem. Just that someone else is here with me, and I¡¯m not sure whether it would be convenient to head there together. Wow, there are quite a few people at your side, and all of them are beauties.¡±

    ¡°Did you find a girl? I told you before, I need to approve her before you guys get together! Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Both Scarlet and Sharmie had heard of Molton before. It was apparent that this young master from the Potter n was pretty formidable; they knew this especially after they entered the Holy Land. His teacher was a 7-star Great Teacher of much higher status than Scarlet¡¯s teacher, and he held considerable power. The main thing was, that Great Teacher was very fond of Molton. It was extremely umon for a Sessor Disciple to be allowed to return to Earth for a year while still at the Heroic Soul Stage. That being said, this exception could be made if the teacher held enough power and liked his disciple enough to go to such great lengths.

    Sharmie and Scarlet imagined such a character to be one of the most glorious beings in existence. However, after seeing him get dissed by Laura, and still smile like an idiot, this totally destroyed their first impression of him, and they almostughed to death.

    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so sharp-tongued!¡± Molton coughed loudly at the other end of the Skylink. He looked at the unkempt and disheveled Wang Zhong beside him. How could this person be his other half? That would be utterly repulsive! ¡°It¡¯s a guy! I met a guy in the desert, and he said he knew you.¡±

    ¡°Of course many guys know Laura. The problem is whether Laura knows him,¡± Sharmie interjected. She was a natural at socializing. In her dictionary, only the words ¡®friends¡¯ or ¡®enemies¡¯ existed. The word ¡®stranger¡¯ didn¡¯t exist.

    As soon as she spoke, another guy¡¯s face emerged from the Skylink, and the three women were instantly stunned.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s head popped up on the screen as he waved at them with a smile on his face. ¡°Hi, Laura, Scarlet. Oh, Sharmie¡¯s there too. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    This¡­

    The three women froze for eight entire seconds before three high-pitched voices resounded across the quiet caf¨¦.

    ¡°W¡ªWang Zhong!¡± Laura and Scarlet felt tears forming in their eyes.

    ¡°Wow! You haven¡¯t died yet, Wang Zhong?¡± Sharmie screamed instead.

    At the other end of the Skylink, Molton and Wang Zhong stared at each other helplessly. What kind of person would curse someone to die the moment she saw him?

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m gonna have to let you down on that one.¡± Wang Zhong was very happy to see his old friends.

    Sharmie noticed her weird choice of words and scratched her head. ¡°Oops, just a slip of the tongue. Haha, I was too excited!¡±

    Scarlet and Laura recovered from the shock as this discovery lifted their spirits. They stood up excitedly and grabbed one corner of the Skylink each. ¡°Where are you guys? We¡¯ll go to you right away!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! Ladies, this is not very nice of you.¡± Molton was upset. ¡°You asked me to scram when I appeared, and now that you see this guy, you want to find us? What kind of unfair treatment is this!¡±

    ¡°Stop your bullshit! Location! NOW!¡± Laura was hollering into the Skylink. She was too worked up. Both she and Scarlet had been hoping that Wang Zhong would not be defeated by the so-called training, that he was persevering somewhere in the Fifth Dimension, and that a day woulde when they could meet again. However, they didn¡¯t expect this day toe so soon.

    Scarlet nodded her head eagerly. She was choked with excitement, to the extent that she couldn¡¯t even form words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother finding us¡­ I¡¯m joking! We¡¯re just saying hi for now,¡± Moltonughed heartily. ¡°We just reached the tform outside Adalia space. It will take us a while to get to the Holy City. When we get there, I still have to bring Wang Zhong to sign some paperwork. It¡¯s going to take a while. We¡¯ll find you when we¡¯re done.¡±

    They hung up on the Skylink. The three girls stayed quiet for about four or five seconds before they couldn¡¯t help it anymore and screamed happily. This drew much attention from the other people in the caf¨¦ as they stared in bafflement.

    Wang Zhong was actually back!

    Although the three girls did not spread this news, there were many people in the caf¨¦. Neers from the Federation were among the crowd, and they naturally recognized Wang Zhong¡¯s name. The news spread like wildfire through the circle of Federation neers within minutes. This was absolutely headline news.

    They weren¡¯t interested in what Wang Zhong experienced this whole while, but rather, whether Wang Zhong casted his Heroic Soul and what kind of Heroic Soul it was.

    Other than the neers, even some seniors had heard of Wang Zhong and Mo Wen. Although the Casted Soul Stage did not represent anything for normal people, it was different in the case of these two. They would possess great power even if they were only at the Heroic Soul Stage, and miracles could happen.

    One happened to Scarlet despite her level.

 Chapter 724 - Mass Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 724: Mass Chaos</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Carolyn heard the news not long after. Although Stuart City could not change the entire Holy Land for her, they still the influence to provide Carolyn with a level of convenience one could only imagine. Just like how she had a thousand Holy Coins now, investigating this sort of thing was no problem for the Stuart Family.

    Her feelings wereplicated upon learning this news. That was a ce Heavenly Soul Stage experts could not deal with easily; yet Wang Zhong was able toe out alive, and he even came out from an exit that wasn¡¯t guarded by the military. This was inconceivable.

    While she was frowning, her Skylink rang. It was Solomon calling.

    ¡°Hi, Carolyn.¡± Solomon¡¯s trademark smile could be seen at the other end of the Skylink. ¡°I have organized a gathering for just a small circle of friends. Will youe? I would be honored.¡± Solomon smiled.

    The two of them became closer during this period of time. Both of them chose the Mystic Sect and were geniuses valued by the Mystic Sect teachers. They were of a simr status on Earth too. Honestly, the lengths that Solomon went to in order to enter the Holy Land made sense. The things that he saw in the Holy Land deeply impacted his way of thinking. It was fortunate that he came, or else he would have continued thinking that the Empire could win against the Federation. Only a person with a limited outlook would harbor this thought. If the Holy Land wanted to intervene, the Empire had no chance of winning.

    ¡°I feel like resting.¡± Carolyn¡¯s voice was very gentle.

    ¡°I know he¡¯s back. And no wonder, he¡¯s the number one expert in the CHF.¡± Solomon smiled, ¡°But I believe that there are many others more outstanding than him. While you, Ms. Carolyn, are one of a kind.¡±

    Carolyn smiled slightly. Currently, she and Solomon were rumored to be a pair, which both acquiesced to casually. Both of them were smart people, they would never put romantic love as their main priority like ordinary people. In terms of status, strength, and future development, they were quitepatible, so they neither rified nor acknowledged the rumors.

    Solomon said all this as he wanted to put the past behind him. It was apparent that Solomon had not only the elegance of a gentleman but also the confidence of a man.

    ¡°Come and pick me up tonight then.¡± Carolyn nodded her head gently. Her goddess-like style was very captivating indeed; it was no wonder men were enchanted by her.

    After confirming the time to meet, Carolyn hung up on the Skylink, but it immediately rang again. It was Gui Hao.

    Honestly, Carolyn was pretty disappointed in him. Gui Hao¡¯s Dharma Idol was not weak, and although he wasn¡¯t strong enough to attract Great Teachers, his power was among the best in the neer group. He could even be considered to have a ce in the top 10. In addition, with the Gui Family¡¯s influence in the Sparta n, Gui Hao had a bright future in front of him. She had wanted him to work for her, yet this guy proved to be too silly and was dumb enough to disrupt her ns.

    Carolyn no longer wanted anything to do with him and didn¡¯t hesitate to switch off her Skylink.

    At the other end, Gui Hao only heard the beeping sound of the other party hanging up, and his face darkened.

    Nothing was going his way recently. First, he got cheated of his money by a dumb prick in the Sparta n, and this was already very infuriating. What¡¯s wrong with using family connections to get back his face? That dude was just a good-for-nothing trash who couldn¡¯t reach the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage even after staying in the Sparta n for more than 10 years!

    He should have disyed his power and influence through this incident. How did things end up this way?

    He had always been the bully; never had he been bullied and unable to retaliate!

    How dare that bitch hang up on him! How could she disregard him and hook up with that sissy, Solomon! He couldn¡¯t take this lying down!

    The paperwork turned out to be veryplicated. Previously, Scarlet and the others belonged to the special yearly batch, and their names would be submitted together in the application process. All information about them was already registered before they entered the Holy Land, so they only needed to verify their identity. However, special cases like Wang Zhong that were brought in separately by a member of the Holy Land needed to go through various tests.

    Molton was an impatient guy, and his teacher asked to see him the moment he returned to the Holy Land; thus, he left immediately after bringing Wang Zhong to the ce. After all, Wang Zhong was the No. 1 person of the CHF even if he registeredte, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many hups in his application.

    After verifying Wang Zhong¡¯s identity and making sure he was the real deal, they started to examine Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol. This was the crucial part ¡ª if his Dharma Idol couldn¡¯t pass the test, he couldn¡¯t stay in the Holy Land. The CHF was an admission pass while the Dharma Idol was the score.

    Wang Zhong summoned his Dharma Idol, the ming Spirit King, in front of the staff, and they conducted evaluations repeatedly. To put it simply, just like making a credit card, after you take the initiative to find a bank, the bank has to do all kinds of investigations; but in this case, the bank looked for you, which made things much easier. Evidently, Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol was not too outstanding. Having a sole me element was not very highly regarded, and it did not carry the power of the natural order. This meant that his future was not too bright, yet the quality of his Dharma Idol wasn¡¯t bad. They debated for quite a while before they decided to pass him.

    After that, they went through the relevant procedures for Wang Zhong to enter the Holy Land. They were kept busy from morning tillte afternoon. It was only after 4 p.m. that all the procedures werepleted. A sophisticated Skylink system that he could wear on his wrist was given to him, and he could tap it to see some very basic information.

    Wang Zhong, male, 20 years old, Holy Apprentice. Verdict of Dharma Idol: C+.

    There were much more detailed information and subcategories next to it. There was also the 100 Holy Coins reward that the Holy Land gave to Holy Apprentices. Something that surprised him was that the two billion credits that Ma Dong transferred to Wang Zhong were still there. This was weird as the Federation had frozen all of Assassin¡¯s assets that they had control over. Also, could Federation Credits be used in the Holy City?

    From the data, it could be clearly seen that Holy Coins and Federation Credits were ssified together, and both belonged in the Holy City. There was an official exchange rate, but Wang Zhong was left speechless after looking at it.

    Ten thousand Federation Credits could only be exchanged for one Holy Coin; in addition, there was there a redemption limit every month. Although he didn¡¯t know the specifics going on, Wang Zhong knew the importance of 100 Holy Coins to a neer.

    As Wang Zhong walked out of the administrative hall, he saw that Laura had bombarded him with consecutive Skylink messages.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±

    ¡°Are you still going through the procedures?¡±

    ¡°Need us to pick you up?¡±

    There was a message from Molton too. ¡°Wang Zhong, Molton here. Have you finished the procedures? Go to Holy Disciple District A31. There¡¯s a small gathering there. Laura and the others areing, you can meet some seniors too.¡±

    He replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ to that message. Looking at the pedestrians walking on the street, Wang Zhong felt that he had arrived at another world. He had seen many ces in the Fifth Dimension ¡ª and even escaped from the cursednds ¡ª but it felt like humans didn¡¯t belong in those real ces. On the other hand, although the Holy City belonged to humans, it felt like an illusory world instead.

    On the street, many cars powered by dimensional beasts were flying everywhere. These Dimensional lifeforms looked quite docile. These ones had the head of an eagle and the body of a lion, as well as huge wings. Their shoulders and torsos were chained to the two-wheeled carts behind them, with the chains being engraved with runes. They looked simr to the legendary Hippogriffs. He could tell that these dimensional beasts had been on Earth before, but Wang Zhong had never even heard of these?<i>other?</i>dimensional beasts.

 Chapter 725 - The Great Gathering

    <strong>Chapter 725: The Great Gathering</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the Holy City, runic technology was fairly advanced; but the people here, especially the experts, were more inclined toward using Dimensional lifeforms to emphasize their status and power. A good Dimensional lifeform could provide a lot of help to its owners too.

    He had heard of how ¡®all-inclusive¡¯ the Holy City was from Molton. It was a ce where technology and mythology co-existed, and you could only feel how ¡®all-inclusive¡¯ it was if you were there personally. Humans on Earth seemed to be living miserably, yet humans here were taking charge and making progress. However, the question was, since the Holy City possessed such power, why didn¡¯t they use it to expand the Federation? If they did, humans could expand their territory in most ces outside of the several restricted areas, and they would be able to reside in better living environments.

    However, now wasn¡¯t the time for Wang Zhong to ponder over this issue. He looked at the idle ¡®horse-drawn carriages¡¯ standing at the street corner. Having the habit of grinning periodically, these creatures had six legs, and their upper body resembled that of a human¡¯s, while their faces looked more like a monkey¡¯s.

    Wang Zhong thought that those things should be something simr to a ¡®taxi.¡¯ When he inquired about it, the other party seemed really happy.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a Holy Apprentice, huh?¡± The exuberant driver looked rather bold and unrestrained. His body emitted a faint silver glow of Soul Power, and he was full of energy when he spoke. If someone from Earth saw such a person, they would not have thought that he was a ¡®driver.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to use runic aircraft in the city. It will be a total cost of fifty thousand Federation Coins based on where you want to go. Of course, it would be better if you are willing to give two Holy Coins.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll pay with fifty thousand Federation Coins.¡±

    The driver whistled and braced his shoulders. ¡°Sit tight, we¡¯ll be there in a second!¡±

    The Holy City upied a vast area. This floating continent upied a space of at least 50,000 square kilometers. Whenpared to Earth, even thergest city on Earth could not hold a candle to it. The regionalyout of the entire Holy City was pretty detailed and hierarchical.

    The outermost area of the Holy City was inhabited by alien races or Dimensional Humans. They were responsible for the construction of infrastructure and the maintenance of the Holy City, but they also did many other ordinary but essential tasks. Of course, there were also areas for ves and prisons. This district was ratherrge, taking up all the outer regions of the Holy City. If you went deeper inside, you would find an inner city area divided by an energy barrier emitting a pale blue light. There were many protection barriers in the Holy City, and the division of the areas was also based on these protection barriers. Therefore, it was not possible to enter ¡®identally.¡¯

    Unauthorized vehicles, alien races, ordinary Dimensional Humans, and so on were not allowed to enter the inner city area. Unless permitted, flying in the Holy City was not allowed. And who was permitted depended on their level; for example, teachers were not allowed, but the Great Teachers were.

    It could be seen that the few streets near the blue defense barriers were quite busy. Many Dimensional Humans and idle people gathered here. In the inner city, there were apprentices or mentors who asionally went out to execute missions. They often needed manpower to assist them in misceneous tasks, and those idle people took the opportunity to render their services.

    As long as you were chosen, even those with poor luck could earn a heftymission. Although it was not possible to earn Holy Coins, the big shots in the inner city were quite generous with Federation Credits. However, if you were lucky, you could enter dangerous ces that you could only ess when tagging along on missions; while there, you then had the opportunity to gain unexpected benefits, such as casting an extraordinary Dharma Idol or obtaining very valuable dimensional resources.

    The vehicle stopped at the edge of the outer region. The identification system in the Skylink could be used to pass through the verification of the blue defense barrier. They reached the inner city area upon crossing the barrier. After opening the GPS map function on the Skylink and entering the keywords ¡°Holy Disciple District A31,¡± a clear path was marked out in a 3D hologram image. If you followed the GPS, you could roughly understand theyout of the inner city from the map.

    The entire inner city was roughly divided into five regions. The outermost region was the Holy Disciples¡¯ District, which surrounded the edges of the inner city. Then, it was further divided into Holy Disciples¡¯ Districts A and B. District A was mainly the amodation area for Holy Disciples. Districts A1 to A39 were scattered throughout the entire periphery. Holy Disciples¡¯ District B was set up by the major cultivation forces as an area for cultivation and learning. Districts B1 to B72 represented a variety of subject areas established by the major forces, such as Alchemy, Infinite Pharmaceutics, Chemical Studies, Holy Battle, and so on. After being acquainted with the simple symbols, things seemed fairly straightforward.

    If you proceeded further, there would be the Great Teachers¡¯ District, the Sacred Teachers¡¯ District, the Patriarch¡¯s District, and the most-central Holy Tower District. These were not shown in detail on the map. These districts were blurred and could only be clearly seen after you reached the corresponding level of authority. There were clear signs warning against trespassing there.

    The inner city area looked much cleaner than the outer city area. As well, there were no Hippogriffs cluttering up the sky. In the inner city area, most people ¡ª and this excluded the higher-ups ¡ª were forbidden from flying by any method; however, there were plenty of pedestrians on the street. The Dimensional Exploration organization could be seen on several streets. It was an organization that hired mercenaries and was quite popr here. It had branches located at every other street, and the halls of its branches were always full. This was the main way to earn Holy Coins in the Holy Land. The teachers, the Great Teachers, and even the Patriarch Society would always issue arge number of missions here.

    In addition, there was an assortment of shops on the streets. Many sold things that Wang Zhong had not heard of before during his time on Earth, such as alchemy products, synthetic drugs, technology shops, and even so-called dimensional-resource grocery stores. While strolling along the streets, everything felt novel to Wang Zhong; and if it wasn¡¯t for the 18 consecutive Skylink messages from Laura and Scarlet, he could have stayed here for two days.

    Finally, he reached Holy Disciple District A31 after following the map. This area basically housed the students¡¯ amodation buildings. The environment seemed pretty good. There were some individual houses, and most of them had a smallwn on the front porch. These should be the ces where some Holy Disciples resided, and it waspletely different from the big dormitories that the neers had to share.

    It was gradually getting dark as Wang Zhong searched for the address that Molton gave him. Around him, small vis were brightly lit. Wang Zhong was ovee with emotion at the thought of meeting his old friends. From living in the cursednds for a month or two to cultivating alone in the desert, he felt like he had entered a whole new world when he arrived at this city with bustling crowds. He took a deep breath, flung his little travel backpack onto his shoulder, and strode in.

    Currently, the vi was full ofmotion. Unlike with formal banquets, the people here were dressed casually, and the atmosphere in the hall was quite rxed. This was a private gathering that a few Mystic Sect seniors organized to wee Molton, the ¡®privileged ss¡¯ who had gone out to cultivate for over a year. In the eyes of ordinary students, Molton was absolutely awesome. For a Great Teacher to allow him to go on a vacation for more than a year ¡ª and even return to Earth ¡ª made Molton a very significant figure in their eyes.

 Chapter 726 - Holy Disciplesâ€™ Circles

    <h4>Chapter 726: Holy Disciples¡¯ Circles</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The hall was filled with all kinds of friendly andplimentary voices. The people who were invited here were basically from the Mystic Sect, and they were all seniors with rtively close ties to Molton. Circles would definitely exist as long as there were people. The same was true within any of the other forces. After all, they were no longer children in the Federation anymore, and they knew that resources were limited. If one wanted to be more powerful, one had to join a group and stay on.

    Among the freshmen, only Laura and Scarlet were eligible to attend, and they asked Sharmie, Grai, and Mario toe along as well. This little gathering actually had little to do with them; they only came as they wanted to meet Wang Zhong as soon as possible after knowing that he would also be attending. At that particr time, much like with Carolyn and her group, Grai and a few others gathered in a small corner of the room to talk.

    The center and star of the gathering was naturally Molton. He brought Laura and Scarlet around to help them build connections with others. It could be seen that Molton went to great lengths to help his sister, whereas Scarlet just went along with them. However, with Scarlet¡¯s rapid rise in the Mystic Sect, even if she wasn¡¯t introduced by Molton, the seniors would have been more than happy to befriend her.

    ¡°This is Senior Robben.¡± Molton began by warmly introducing a rather good-looking young man to the duo. He was someone had been in the Holy City for a few years and knew all about the ce. Cultivation here was not all about improving one¡¯s power. Interpersonal rtionships were also very important here ¡ª representing countless resources, more opportunities, and confidence. Heughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just look at Senior Robben¡¯s face and assume he¡¯s weak. He¡¯s really famous for being powerful. Definitely within the top 10 in our sect.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you trying to kill me with ttery? I¡¯ve missed you for the past year, and I came here to celebrate your return. So, how could you try to sabotage me?¡± The young man, Robben, was unpretentious, and it was obvious that he was good friends with Molton. ¡°Even if you are not afraid of being beaten up by Lang, Junior Sister Faye is here too. What if she hears you and decides to challenge me to a fight? Aren¡¯t you just causing trouble for me?¡± asked Robben.

    ¡°Cheh, what nonsense! Lang does nothing except train. He certainly can¡¯t hear us bragging. As for Junior Sister Faye, does she look like the kind of person who will resort to violence?¡± Moltonughed as he introduced another beautifuldy to them. ¡°This is Sister Faye, one of the three beauties in our sect. We do not bother her in fights, but when ites to infinite pharmaceutics, she can already be a teacher.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Senior Sister Faye.¡±

    In the Holy Land, the pharmacist was a very admirable upation. If one got injured during Dimensional Exploration, then congrattions, no one would care. In such situations, one would have to ask a pharmacist for help, and it would be extremely costly. There was no such thing as free service; but if one knew an excellent pharmacist from one¡¯s sect, one would most likely get a friendship discount and that would be a real bargain.

    Among the Holy Disciples, there existed an organization named Travelers. They were made up of small teams that would often voluntarily explore the Dimensional World together. Generally speaking, it was a necessity to have a pharmacist in each small team.

    Throughout the night, Molton never stopped introducing his sister to the people within the Mystic Sect¡¯s circle. Laura naturally understood that her brother was doing it for her own good and knew the importance of interpersonal rtionships in the Holy Land. Additionally, she could not take her brother¡¯s goodwill for granted; thus, she remained rather serious the entire time. On the other hand, Scarlet appeared as though her heart was no longer in it. The guy who had not arrived after eons upied most of her thoughts.

    Faye was quite tall for a woman. In high heels, she was almost the same height as Molton, who stood at more than 1.8 meters. She shot a re at Molton, but although she appeared fierce, her eyes revealed a hint of romantic ambiguity. After that, she stretched out her hands and hooked her arms around both Laura and Scarlet. ¡°What Senior Sister? That¡¯s too formal. Just call me Sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister Faye.¡± The two girls changed their greeting as requested, but Laura nced at Molton with a hint of curiosity as she wondered if there was something between them.

    Molton rubbed his nose, as he pretended to not see the nce.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely liking you two lovely girls more and more.¡± Faye became friendlier by the minute and continued holding on to their arms. The sight of three beauties standing together made countless men unable to take their eyes off them. ¡°It¡¯s too bad I didn¡¯t know you girls wereing. If I had, I would have prepared a present for you two. I thought only that annoying brat wasing back. I¡¯ll distill a few bottles of normal medicines for you girls when I go back. They will be my wee gift to you two.¡±

    Robben gaped his mouth wide open in exaggeration, while Molton appeared absolutely shocked, and a little envious. ¡°A few bottles? You are willing to part with them? I remember thest time I asked you to distill two bottles for me, you never stoppedining and evenid down many conditions.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Faye is being really generous. You girls will find out how useful the medicine is in the future,¡± said Molton, exining the situation to Laura and Scarlet.

    Having attended the various lectures offered by the three major forces, Laura also gained some understanding of the so-called infinite pharmaceutics of the Holy Land. It was a totally different concept from the so-called medicaments of the Federation back on Earth. Due to having been researched in a Dimensional World, the technologies and methods being used were at such an advanced stage that it became far beyond the Federation¡¯s ability. There were also various mysterious and strange materials that could elevate pharmaceutics to such a high level that the possibilities became infinite. In the Holy Land, pharmacists could definitely be considered as one of the best side upations.

    Those who could join Molton in this gathering were mostly experts in the Mystic Sect. Laura and Scarlet both tried their best to build rtions with them, but their thoughts eventually flowed to that?<i>stillte</i>?guy.

    ¡°This is Senior Okuyama Domoto, one of the top 10 experts in our sect, and he is also a cadre of the Alchemy Department in the Holy Disciples¡¯ Union. As you girls know, that ce is almost fully upied by the Tyrants, so he is like our sect¡¯s signboard there. This party was also initiated by this dude. You should eat and drink as much as you can. Don¡¯t try to save money for this guy. He¡¯s filthy rich!¡±

    Molton had already begun to introduce another person to them again. This time, it was a man who looked rather tall and handsome; he was also the owner of the vi.

    He wore a long robe and had a gentlemanly smile, but most of his focus was ced on Scarlet. He first greeted Laura with a smile, then looked toward Scarlet. Today, he had specially invited her. Okuyama Domoto had longed to develop a rtionship with Scarlet, who was known as the girl handpicked by a legendary 9-star Great Teacher. Recently, he had been trying to get a hold of her in the Mystic Sect. Naturally, he behaved as though they only met by ¡®chance¡¯ this time. ¡°Hi, Junior Sister Scarlet, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Domoto, didn¡¯t you just meet her a few days ago?¡± joked Robben. In the core circle of the Mystic Sect, everyone knew that Okuyama Domoto was interested in Scarlet. In fact, most people supported him. Firstly, he was rather popr in the Mystic Sect, and secondly, his status in the Alchemy Department really had a lot of weight. Alchemy was basically a necessity for cultivation in the Holy Land. Knowing Domoto would be equivalent to having a real shortcut; thus, the number of people who wanted to curry favor with him could encircle the whole Holy Disciples¡¯ District.

 Chapter 727 - Put One in His Place

    <h4>Chapter 727: Put One in His ce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder. But Domoto, you need to take action instead of using your words. If I were you, I would show my cards today. Sister Scarlet¡¯s new to the Holy Land. As a cadre of the Alchemy Department in the Holy Disciples¡¯ Union, aren¡¯t you going to give her something?¡± Faye was also rather optimistic about these two. Both of them were outstanding people and considered top-tier in the Mystic Sect. The most important thing was that Okuyama Domoto had never been interested in finding a partner until he saw Scarlet; it could really be a well-made marriage between them.

    ¡°You people are really speaking nonsense. A simple senior-junior rtionship can be twisted through you guys¡¯ words. Be careful not to scare Junior Sister Scarlet away,¡± joked Okuyama Domoto.

    ¡°Of course, I have no problem with that. If Junior Sister Scarlet needs anything, she can look for me anytime,¡± added Okuyama Domoto,ughing.

    It had to be admitted that this guy was acting like a true gentleman. Although he was expressing his interest in Scarlet, he was not too overboard, making it difficult for people to be disgusted by him.

    It was a pity that Scarlet had no intention of epting him. She was about to decline when she spotted Grai, Mario, and Sharmie rushing to the entrance. Scarlet¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she instantly guessed who had arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seniors. Please excuse me,¡± said Scarlet, as she tried to suppress her excitement. She could hardly wait to rush to the door.

    Everyone noticed the tremble in her voice. She immediately turned around and rushed to the door, leaving Okuyama Domoto and the others shocked.

    Laura excused herself as well and followed closely behind Scarlet. Molton immediately knew who was at the door once he saw their faces; thus, he defused the situation with augh. ¡°Let¡¯s go. A little brother of mine is here. We recently met on Earth. You guys should get to know him as well.¡±

    Although Molton imed that it was his little brother, everyone present could see Laura and Scarlet¡¯s reaction. It was obvious they were interested in him.

    Robben coughed slightly, and Faye looked to the side with a smile. Surprisingly, Okuyama Domoto was the first one to smile and agree. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and see who¡¯s the big shot.¡±

    Having walked alone in the desert for more than a month, it was a rather unkempt young man who was at the door. He had, in fact, apanied Molton back to the Katchirda Vige; however, knowing that water was a raremodity to viges in the desert, the two could not bear to take a bath with the water that the vigers cherished so dearly, choosing only to wash their faces. Molton had returned to the vi to clean himself up long ago, but Wang Zhong had been going through the formal procedures ever since he had entered the city. Thus, he appeared to be travel-worn and weary, especially with that old and yellowed tattered bag on his shoulder. Although his face was pretty clean, the fact that he was in clothes covered with dust made him appear like a beggar or slightly better.

    Even though he was dressed so sloppily, Scarlet, who appeared to be extremely cold throughout the little gathering, rushed straight up and gave him a warm hug.

    This¡­

    Most of the people present here were Seniors in the Mystic Sect and knew how powerful the legendary 9-star Great Teacher who had chosen Scarlet was. Although Scarlet was just a freshman, her future was bound to be extremely bright, probably even brighter than for those who were present; thus, she was thought highly of by the rest. She also had a strong aura. Although she was friendly to other females, she had always kept the men at arm¡¯s length. Even Okuyama Domoto, who was publicly known as the most attractive man, did not manage to get close to her. ordingly, she had slowly gained the title of being an ¡®Ice Queen¡¯ in the Mystic Sect. Everyone could not believe their eyes: what exactly were they seeing right now? She actually hugged that guy who looked like a beggar?! Hugged?!!

    The other seniors who came over there revealed profound expressions, while Faye nudged Okuyama Domoto. ¡°There¡¯s your love rival,¡± said Faye as she smiled, as though she wanted to see a fight break out.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Okuyama Domoto smiled slightly and ignored her instigation. When he decided to pursue Scarlet, he had already found out everything he could about Scarlet¡¯s background and familiarized himself with all her connections back on Earth. He had long known about Wang Zhong, the CHF¡¯s so-called number one expert, but so what? What kind of Dharma Idol could he form? He knew that Wang Zhong had not even entered the Dimensional Blessed Lands and spent most of his energy on low-levelbat research during his Casted Soul Stage. Therefore, he did not consider Wang Zhong a threat at all.

    Besides, it had been many years since he came to the Holy Land. He had seen too many couples who were initially inseparable, but soon parted ways after entering the Holy Land. It was typical. Their so-called love was impotent in the face of reality. Furthermore, those young people did not understand what love was at all. After setting foot in the Holy Land and without the interference of a third party, they would eventually break up, wanting to pursue their own interests. One exception would be if the couple remained on the same path and at the same level.

    Who could imagine a notable Great Teacher at the Heavenly Soul Stage dating an insignificant Holy Disciple? Scarlet was a genius that had been handpicked by a legendary Great Teacher; she was bound to be extraordinary in the future. Did she really think that a random lowly human boy could be worthy of her?

    At this point, he was just a passerby. Okuyama Domoto appeared to be rather calm and continued smiling.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong got the best wee in his life. After Scarlet hugged him, everyone else took turns to do so. Next was Laura, Grai, Sharmie, followed by Mario. They were all very good friends even before the CHF. Although they had been separated for only a few months, too many things had happened. With the various ups and downs, life was like a dream.

    With the impression that ¡®Wang Zhong had been exiled to and of death,¡¯ everyone undoubtedly felt like thest time they saw him was a lifetime ago. Everyone had always held on to the thought that they would see Wang Zhong again. They always mentioned him during conversations, as though he was going to return at any time, but in fact, everyone knew deep down that it was just their own wishful thinking. It was highly likely that they would not have the opportunity to meet him again in this life.

    Scarlet and Laura¡¯s eyes turned red slightly. Fortunately, they had already mentally prepared themselves for this, as they had received the news in the morning; otherwise, they would definitely cry on the spot.

    Naturally, they had many things to talk about after such a long separation. However, they could not ignore the others who had begun to crowd around them at that particr moment.

    ¡°Come, Wang Zhong. I¡¯ll introduce you to a few seniors.¡± Molton then began to warmly introduce Wang Zhong to Okuyama Domoto and the others.

    As the host of the small gathering, Okuyama Domoto appeared to be extremely enthusiastic. He shook hands with Wang Zhong and praised him with a smile on his face. ¡°I heard that you were framed by jealous people after having achieved first ce in the Federation¡¯s CHF back on Earth. Although you were exiled to a dangerous ce, you safely returned and even managed to condense your Dharma Idol and enter the Holy Land. You are indeed an admirable young man.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, you arrivedter than the others. It is only a few days before the major forces formally select their disciples. Have you begun to find out more about the different forces here? Have you considered which one is suitable for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the general idea. I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be sloppy in terms of choosing your cultivation path.¡± Okuyama Domoto looked at Robben and the surrounding people with a serious look and continued to speak, ¡°Junior Brother here is both a friend of Molton and a good friend of Miss Scarlet. We can¡¯t leave him to fend for himself. We all should help him out.¡±

    Robben was his closest friend, so he immediately got the hint. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see what your Dharma Idol is. It¡¯s closely linked to your path of cultivation. The direction of cultivation is different for each of the forces, and they each have different requirements for one¡¯s Dharma Idol. The Dharma Idol would affect one¡¯s choice greatly,¡± said Robben, smiling.

    ¡°Exactly. What kind of Dharma Idol did you condense?¡± Laura was in a state of excitement and blurted out without thinking. Entering the Holy Land meant that Wang Zhong had already condensed his Dharma Idol, she was also very curious about it. Additionally, she had been confused for some time about whether to join the Mystic Sect or the Sparta n. She was all too clear about the importance of her choice; thus, she also couldn¡¯t wait for someone to help her make a decision.

    Others were also curious about who this guy was and why he could attract so much attention as a freshman.

    Generally, it was a taboo to ask others about their Dharma Idol, but no one would care about an apprentice in the Holy Land.

    ¡°A ming Spirit bodyguard,¡± replied Wang Zhong, smiling. He did not seem bothered by the question.

    As the host of the small gathering, Okuyama Domoto still had to maintain his bearing. ¡°I heard Little Brother Wang Zhong is thought very highly of by the Federation. Even the Dimensional Blessed Lands is beneath you. We are all very curious. What kind of great Dharma Idol have you condensed?¡±

    The Dharma Idol was actually simr to a girl¡¯s measurements. It was personal privacy. Other than teachers, no one had the right to ask about it. Okuyama Domoto¡¯s question had a hint of sarcasm, but it was understandable. All the other apprentices were respectful toward the Holy Disciples, and that was especially true since they were experts even among the Holy Disciples. However, Wang Zhong did not appear to know his ce ever since he stepped in here; thus, he was considered to be arrogant in their opinion. And Okuyama Domoto was not one to let such matters go lightly; so he had to put him in his ce.

 Chapter 728 - Never Afraid of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 728: Never Afraid of Trouble</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Molton stood at the side with a wine ss as he smiled. He was not nning to stop what was happening. He could already feel Wang Zhong¡¯s arrogance when they were in the desert. It was impossible for such a guy to survive the Holy Land without suffering a loss. That was a step every freshman had to go through. It was considered to be for his own good if Okuyama Domoto were to teach him some rules in advance. Anyway, he was there to step in if things be too serious.

    There were many others who wanted to see a show, thus they all chimed in as well. ¡°Yea Little Brother Wang Zhong, it¡¯s rare for Senior Domoto to think highly of someone. Show him your Dharma Idol. He could give you some pointers!¡±

    ¡°Dude, this is a rare chance.¡±

    Except for Molton and a few others who just smiled without saying a word, many others joined in the goading. They did not necessarily have ill intentions, but they disliked Wang Zhong for sure. As number one in the CHF, his position created a certain conflict with the Holy Land itself. There existed a paradox regarding which side was the endorsement of power. The experts of previous CHFs would mostly enter the Holy Land, but they did not necessarily have a bright future. However, there were some who were indeed outstanding. The people who were currently present were all famous and had worked hard in the Holy Land for many years. ordingly, they naturally felt a little ufortable when a freshman acted all high and mighty. Since Okuyama Domoto wanted to educate him, they were all willing to assist.

    Scarlet and others¡¯ faces changed. They had been in the Holy Land for quite some time and knew that Wang Zhong should not agree to their request. It was definitelymon for senior Holy Disciples to bully freshmen. It was obvious that Okuyama Domoto was targeting Wang Zhong because of Scarlet. His question was definitely not just a casual inquiry; uglier words had yet toe.

    To show everyone one¡¯s Dharma Idol was almost equivalent to a woman taking off her clothes for people to measure her bust; thus, it was considered rather insulting. Naturally, this situation was considered normal in the Holy Land, where one¡¯s level within the hierarchy was everything. The reason why Scarlet and others had not faced any trouble ¡ª other than Gui Hao, who stirred trouble on his own ord ¡ª was that they were all still in the protection period. After formally making their choice, they would understand how blissful they were in the novice period. Of course, Scarlet was the exception. Some people just had a different starting point from everyone else.

    Scarlet responded before Wang Zhong could reply. She knew Wang Zhong¡¯s character all too well. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, seniors. Wang Zhong has only just arrived. Us old friends want to talk to him alone. Let¡¯s not trouble you seniors this time.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Junior Sister Scarlet, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. What is more important than cultivation in the Holy Land?¡± asked Robben, not willing to let the matter go.

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no time like the present. You guys can have a casual chat at any time. It¡¯s rare for Senior Domoto to give someone pointers. Wang Zhong has just struck the jackpot, shouldn¡¯t he hurry up?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the dilly-dallying? Are you looking down on Senior Domoto?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong?¡± Okuyama Domoto smiled and looked at Wang Zhong while Molton remained silent at the side. He had seen many other insolent people, but in the end, they would all be obedient as temperaments could be changed in this ce.

    Wang Zhong was a little stunned. He had initially thought that it was just a gathering to wee Molton back and that he would get it over and done with by just speaking a few sentences. He did not expect such childishness to exist in the Holy Land. He somewhat began to understand why Mo Wen did not want toe here. Mo Wen¡¯s personality was even more unsuitable for this kind of lifepared to him. Furthermore, he was also unwilling to waste time on such people; however, he was part of the Mo Family and had to take his family¡¯s position into ount. Unfortunately, Wang Zhong did not have to do so.

    Wang Zhong smiled slightly and looked at Okuyama Domoto, who had a condescending smile stered on his face as well. ¡°Are you fit to do so?¡±

    The originally lively hall quietened down in an instant. Everyone felt a little stupefied, and their mouths fell wide open.

    What? What did he just say? Were they hearing things? It had been years since a freshman dared to speak so boldly to a Holy Disciple!!!

    He was definitely courting death!

    Those who could enter the Holy Land were all rather talented. The most dangerous time for them was actually the apprenticeship period, in other words, the novice period. During this period, it was only a flick of the finger for the seniors to kill an apprentice without attracting notice. Generally, the teachers also could not stop such things from happening. After all, many idents could happen during the journey of cultivation. Besides, in the Holy Land, death just meant that the person was a good-for-nothing; thus, there was no need to show pity.

    The entire hall suddenly fell silent, and even Molton could not believe his ears. He had long known that Wang Zhong was arrogant. But this was not merely a problem of arrogance, he was getting too big for his boots! It seemed like things had gotten too far. As a result, Okuyama Domoto¡¯s face changed, and it took a long while for the people at the side to recover from the shock.

    ¡°Is this dude courting death?¡±

    ¡°Senior Domoto isn¡¯t fit to give you pointers? This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard in a year.¡±

    ¡°Dude, do you even know who you are speaking to? Do you know who Senior Domoto is? Are you directing your words at Senior Domoto?¡±

    Wang Zhong waved his hands and began to exin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just a blunt person. But I definitely have no intention of targeting Senior Domoto.¡±

    He scanned the surrounding people with a smile. ¡°All I¡¯m trying to say is, all the people here aren¡¯t fit to give me pointers.¡±

    The hall fell into a deadly silence once again. Only after a long while, finally, someone could not help butugh out loud. ¡°This fucker is definitely the proudest freshman in the entire history of the Holy Land. No one canpare to him.¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s the dumbest!¡±

    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s dance. A fucker like you won¡¯t learn how to speak nicely if I don¡¯t put your stinky mouth into a toilet bowl full of shit.¡±

    A group of respected Holy Disciples from the Mystic Sect turned out to be collectively despised by a freshman. He truly had no respect for anyone. Seven to eight people stepped forward immediately, ready for a fight. There was absolutely no need for Okuyama Domoto to speak again. Different types of Soul Power of the Heroic Soul Stage began to radiate across the room, and a fight was about to break out at any moment. In the Holy Land, whoever was more powerful would have thest say. There were many other freshmen who did not understand that rule, but they were certainly not going to waste time exining it to them.

    Scarlet, Laura, Grai, Sharmie, and the others did not even think twice before they stood beside Wang Zhong. The atmosphere became tense at once, all set for a showdown. Molton froze slightly; it appeared that he had underestimated Wang Zhong¡¯s influence. Even though he went up against so many seniors, Scarlet and the others did not even hesitate to choose to side with him. This young man did not seem so simple after all. Unfortunately, his power needed to match up to his pride.

    Laura was in the most difficult position. One side was her brother, while the other was her friend. Laura was not stupid. She knew that her brother had a certain influence in the Mystic Sect, but she did not imagine his influence to be that strong. She originally had good intentions, but she forgot that Wang Zhong was the kind of person who could attract hatred anywhere. Additionally, Scarlet¡¯s attitude really made those few seniors upset. After all, she was the most sought-after female in the Mystic Sect.

    Molton was actually a little unhappy at Wang Zhong as well, but he knew he could not let matters get out of hand. ¡°Are you guys celebrating my return or causing trouble for me? What are you guys doing? If you guys want to dance, I¡¯m game.¡±

    Molton forcibly interrupted them: it could be considered as giving those seniors who had already rolled up their sleeves an out. However, the atmosphere in the hall remained a little stiff and awkward.

    Robben pped his hands to help out in diffusing the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. A gathering is meant for people to have fun. Music, please! Let¡¯s have fun!¡±

    As chaos was finally prevented from erupting, many people stared at Wang Zhong, trying to figure him out.

    ¡°Young people shouldn¡¯t speak so rashly. This is the Holy Land. Be careful. You might get into trouble one day,¡± said Okuyama Domoto as he smiled.

    With a shrug and a smile, Wang Zhong replied, ¡°I¡¯m never afraid of trouble.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Someone Had to Make the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 729: Someone Had to Make the Rules</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This incident was unexpected, but it did not affect Wang Zhong¡¯s rhythm. He did not want to waste his time pretending politeness andpliance toward those guys. If he did, there would only be more trouble in the future; therefore, he chose to start off strong. In terms of power, he felt that the only people who could pose a threat to him would be teachers. Obviously, none of the people present had reached that level yet.

    Soothing music began to y in the hall, and the crowd dispersed. Everyone began to drink and dance. At first, someone wanted to ask Scarlet for a dance, but after getting rejected, no one bothered their group anymore.

    After all, everyone within the circle of Holy Disciples understood the rules and conventions in the Holy Land. Here, they were extremely particr about rank and hierarchy. Wang Zhong had truly taken it too far today. However, it did not matter. On the surface of it, the situation diffused due to Molton, but in fact, it was also partly due to Scarlet¡¯s presence that made the seniors have qualms. Soon, Wang Zhong would have to pay for his words and deeds; it was just inevitable.

    Moreover, Scarlet still had feelings for her friends from Earth because she had just entered the Holy Land not long ago. However, when she reached greater heights in the future, she would eventually drift away from them. By then, she would naturally know which side she belonged to. They did not need to rush into roping her as she might be averse to that. The seniors had already seen simr happening too often.

    After the unexpected situation, it was meaningless for Wang Zhong and the others to stay. Wang Zhong excused himself, and Molton did not urge him to stay; instead, he said a few words as a civility. To be honest, although he had a good opinion of Wang Zhong, his impression of him only stopped at that level. Although he himself brought Wang Zhong to the Holy Land, it was really for Laura and Mu Zi. But this dude did not really know how to get along with others! If one came to the Holy Land while retaining the same bad temper as on Earth and assuming that one was the best, one would really suffer a lot here.

    Since Wang Zhong wanted to leave, Scarlet, Grai, Sharmie, and Mario naturally followed suit. Laura had also decided to leave, but unfortunately, Molton insisted on her staying, as he had yet to build awork of rtionships for her.

    Okuyama Domoto constantly smiled as he watched. As the owner of this vi and a well-known Holy Disciple of the Mystic Sect, he remained magnanimous. Even after experiencing that moment of perturbation earlier, he appeared unaffected, as though nothing had happened. This made Scarlet and the others feel a little more relieved. After staying in the Holy Land for more than a month, they had gradually be familiar with some of the hidden rules here. Although it was obvious that Okuyama Domoto was interested in Scarlet, it was definitely not wise to make an enemy out of such a well known Holy Disciple. Gui Hao was like an overturned cart in front, being a warning for those behind. Fortunately, Molton and Scarlet got involved, so he did not seem intent on pursuing the matter.

    As Wang Zhong and the others left, the singing and dancing in the vi continued on. After watching them leave, Okuyama Domoto walked to the side with a ss of wine and shot a meaningful nce. Almost immediately, a Holy Disciple with a mini mustache walked over respectfully. ¡°Senior Domoto.¡±

    There was no trace of anger on Okuyama Domoto¡¯s face. In fact, he had seen too many impulsive freshmen like Wang Zhong in the Holy Land every year. There were always lessons to be learned for such people. Normally, with his high status, he need not have to do anything. However, he was the host today, and Wang Zhong was, in fact, truly too proud for his own good. It was almost unbelievable.

    He spoke in a calm manner, ¡°Some freshmen need to learn the rules of the Holy Land. Just don¡¯t kill him. Also, make sure he stays away from Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    When they left the vi, Sharmie and Mario¡¯s hearts were still beating furiously. Previously, due to loyalty, they instinctively stood by Wang Zhong without thinking about it. But in hindsight, what the hell happened¡­ They had been here for a long while now and understood the rules and regtions. They had never heard of any freshman being rewarded with a fruitful result after offending the seniors. Gui Hao had merely offended one person, and he had been miserable since. Now, he dared not even speak loudly in the Sparta n. But Wang Zhong did not just offend one person, he had offended almost every senior in that room with just one outburst. That was freaking daring.

    However, Scarlet and Grai seemed indifferent. Grai was naturally indifferent to things around him, but for Scarlet, she really did not mind a single bit. She had her teacher to back her, but even if she did not, she would still act the exact same way. For Wang Zhong, she would not mind facing immense dangers and difficulties.

    Wang Zhong was still hungry, while Sharmie and Mario imed to need a drink to calm their nerves.

    The food industry in the Holy Land was not as deficient as imagined. Before Wang Zhong arrived, he assumed that all people here were lunatics of cultivation and that they would not spend too much time eating; but he eventually learned that this ce was literally a food paradise.

    On one end, the Federation would provide more-than-sufficient resources for the Holy Land. It could be said that whatever was considered very expensive outside, was verymon here. These included Copperfield beef, of which 80% was given to the Holy Land. The food here was not just delicious. During preparation, besides taking the taste into consideration, the amount of energy present had to be taken into ount as well. The Fifth Dimension had nevercked high-level ingredients. The flesh of those high-order Dimensional life forms contained a variety of extremely powerful energy. Through various cooking methods, not only could that energy be retained in the cooking process, some energy fusion and transformation could even be made to make them more suitable for absorption by the human body. Additionally, the harmfulponents contained in the meat could be eliminated as well.

    With such high demands, the upation called dimensional gourmet was born. This was also a support upation in the Holy Land. Good taste was only the most basic thing for one of them. As a dimensional gourmet, one would specialize in refining the food and putting the power in the dimensional ingredients to good use. This started as food but went beyond just food. Not only could one gain dimensional energy and treat injuries, but he might even reach the point where he could grasp certain powers.

    Naturally, dimensional gourmets were at another level. Not to mention the Federation¡¯s currency, even if one had Holy Coins, it depended on whether the gourmet wanted to acknowledge his presence. To be a dimensional gourmet, one had to be talented and powerful. Be it identifying the ingredients themselves or understanding the different energies contained in them, it was not something that ordinary people could do.

    Naturally, everyone was already very satisfied with ordinary food. They even felt like the food on Earth was like pig feed. This was especially true for Wang Zhong, as he had not eaten anything nice for a long time due to his journey in the desert. They were not greedy when it came to food, but as normal people, they naturally would not refuse food either.

    Be it the Federation or cultivation on Earth, it was not abandoning human nature but rather exerting human nature. The reason why people were human was to understand thews of the natural order with human characteristics. Only then would they achieve sess. If not, they would just be monsters.

    ¡°This is really delicious!¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but praise the food. The incident just now did not affect his mood. He was not a little kid anymore, so he did not bear grudges.

    ¡°This is nothing.¡± Sharmie could not help but chew loudly. ¡°We¡¯ll bring you to the Sparta n¡¯s cafeteria tomorrow. Tsk tsk tsk. I¡¯m not exaggerating at all. Whatever we eat can open up our pores. Then, we will feel like every pore has energy shooting out of it. I¡¯ve been here for more than a month, and I¡¯m the most satisfied with their food!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you have been promoted to the Holy City¡¯s glutton. You get a medal of honor,¡± joked Scarlet as sheughed beside the stall.

 Chapter 730 - â€œTrue Loveâ€

    <h4>Chapter 730: ¡°True Love¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Everyone was most concerned about Wang Zhong¡¯s experiences over this long period of time. They had burning questions. How did he get sent to the cursednds? What did he experience there? And how did he condense his Heroic Soul? There was too much to know, and too much had happened. Scarlet and the others wanted to get to the bottom of things, but unfortunately, he could not exin everything in just a few words. Wang Zhong only chose to tell them the gist of certain things that had happened, but everyone had already begun to exim loudly at him.

    They were having a good time chatting when Scarlet¡¯s Skylink suddenly rang. She opened it and saw a short message.

    ¡°Scarlet,e to the Dimensional Exploration Headquarters in the Great Teachers¡¯ District, right now.¡±

    Her teacher was the one who sent her that message, and a two-hour authorization card for entering the Great Teachers¡¯ District was also attached. ¡®Great Teacher Sophia.¡¯ That eye-catching, glittering name. Even through the screen of her Skylink, the named looked unique.

    The voice of her teacher always revealed an unquestionable aura. Scarlet stuck out her tongue. Her teachers¡¯ orders were not to be ignored, but she was a bit reluctant to leave Wang Zhong. She continued to dilly-dally and refused to leave. In the end, it was Sharmie who prompted her to leave. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t see him anymore. Look at your reluctant little eyes. You can offend anyone but your teacher. Hurry up and leave. There will be plenty of time tomorrow for you to hang out with this dude.¡±

    The two girls had always joked with each other; therefore, they were already ustomed to suchments. However, Grai and Mario were there as well, causing Scarlet¡¯s face to turn slightly red. She naturally knew that she could not go against her teacher¡¯s order, so she finally turned around and said goodbye to Wang Zhong. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first. Wang Zhong, tomorrow you have to tell me all the things that happened to you during this long period of time.¡±

    ¡°You should hurry up.¡± Wang Zhong nodded with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re free tomorrow, you can apany me to do a little sightseeing in the three supreme forces.¡±

    Wang Zhong could see that Scarlet was full of concern for him, and he was rather moved. It was needless to say that this bunch had tacit understanding with him, especially after going through the CHF together.

    The Dimensional Exploration Headquarters in the Great Teachers¡¯ District was not too far from here. From the Holy Disciples¡¯ District, one would only need to cross three or four streets. The Dimensional Exploration Headquarters was considered another world for ordinary Holy Disciples. It was a mysterious ce. Ordinary Holy Disciples would be denied entry unless they had specific orders. Every time a Great Teacher travels to the Dimensional World, the glory he or she brought back would be enough for a Holy Disciple to show off for a long time. asionally, if there was a Holy Disciple who could tag along with a Great Teacher, it would be considered a blessing that had fallen from heaven. This experience and expansion of one¡¯s outlook would be invaluable assets for one¡¯s future growth.

    Naturally, the Dimensional Exploration Headquarters was not crowded with people at all times, unlike the outer areas. However, even though it was already the middle of the night, the Dimensional Exploration Headquarters was still brightly lit. The staff who worked here was all carefully selected. There were three or four aircraft parked in the open space, and there were two Hippogriffs with golden reins. They were two or three timesrger than the normal Hippogriffs which were bred outside. The creatures rested on the ground with their eyes closed and did not make any noise that would destroy this tranquility.

    Scarlet noticed thergest Hippogriff at first nce. It was the mount of Great Teacher Sophia. It was definitely not an insignificant mount. The Hippogriff itself was already a 7th rank dimensional creature: it could even take on an expert at the Heavenly Soul Stage. It seemed to sense the familiar aura of Scarlet and opened its eyes slightly. It looked at Scarlet ¡ª with the kind of gaze simr to how a senior would look at a junior ¡ª and nodded at her slightly.

    Scarlet did not dare to show negligence and hurriedly returned the salute. For a creature that had reached such a high level, even if it could not utter words, it still had extraordinary wisdom. Rather than saying that it was a mount, one could say that it was Great Teacher Sophia¡¯spanion. It often apanied her on expeditions to dimensional secret realms and had gone through thick and thin with her countless times. Even Sophia herself would not think of it as a beast.

    Upon entering the lobby of the headquarters, the staff immediately came forward and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Are you Miss Scarlet? Great Teacher Sophia is resting in the VIP area on the second floor right now. Pleasee with me.¡±

    In the VIP area, the staff bowed with great respect and left, leaving only Sophia and Scarlet in the room.

    Sophia appeared to be rather young. From her appearance, she looked not more than thirty years old, but in fact, she was already over sixty. Her ck hair was curled up behind her head, and she wore a golden robe specially made for Great Teachers. Her face appeared to be slightly weighed down with sorrow, and on the whole, she exuded a holy aura that would make anyone fall in love with her. However, one should not be deceived by her weak appearance. As a rare female 8-star Great Teacher in the Holy Land, Sophia¡¯s stratagems and cold personality were famous throughout the Holy Land.

    A smile appeared on Sophia¡¯s face when she saw Scarlet. ¡°You¡¯re here? Let¡¯s go for an expedition. There is a dimensional secret realm that looks rather interesting. It is suitable for you to train there. You may need to spend some time outside.¡±

    If a Great Teacher had any demands for an apprentice, they would often order them around without exnation. For Sophia to exin herself like this, especially when she was bringing her disciple to a ce to train, it could be seen that she indeed ¡®truly loved¡¯ her disciple.

    Most Holy Disciples would definitely be ecstatic after getting such a great opportunity, but Scarlet froze slightly instead. Her teacher said it would take some time; that definitely meant more than two or three days. The important thing was that Wang Zhong had just arrived, and she had not even spoken much with him¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about signing up. I¡¯ve already informed the Mystic Sect. You are different from the rest.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°This secret realm is of great help to your Dharma Idol. It is a god-given opportunity. It is also a blessing for you that the Holy Land wants to go for a conquest there.¡± Although Sophia¡¯s voice was gentle, there was no room for discussion. She shot a slight nce as she interrupted Scarlet. In the Holy Land, a Great Teacher had power and authority to decide the life and death of their Sessor Disciples. The fact that she bothered to exin her actions meant that she thought highly of Scarlet, but Scarlet had no right to go against her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Scarlet as she looked to the floor. She understood that she was in no position to refuse; after all, not everyone had the confidence of Wang Zhong. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go back and get ready and say goodbye to my friends.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet, you have to understand that what you have today is not because of how good you are, but because you have extremely good luck. However, one¡¯s luck will not always be good. You have to give up your past and devote all your energy to cultivation if you want to seed. If you can¡¯t do it yourself, I don¡¯t mind helping you with it.¡±

    Sophia paused and gave her a meaningful look. One need not say much to smart people.

    ¡­¡­

    As Wang Zhong had arrived toote, he was assigned a residence in the A38 district, which was rather far away. After separating from Grai and the others, it was alreadyte at night when he arrived at his residency district.

    The ce was rtively close to the teaching area of the Tyrants. Due to the ce mainly being the base camp of dimensional people and aliens, themercial area and residential area of the Holy Land were still clearly distinguishable. There was enough space for the Holy Disciples to have their own private area. The Holy Land would not be stingy in this aspect. Things that were a big deal on earth were merely basic configuration here.

 Chapter 731 - Unleash Your Anger When You Need To (2 in 1)

    <strong>Chapter 731 Unleash Your Anger When You Need To (2 in 1)</strong>

    The living habits of alien races were weird. Apparently, there were aliens who had been allocated dormitories but were not ustomed to human amodation. They built basements and tree holes everywhere, creating a mess. In the beginning, the higher-ups of the Holy City had adopted apulsory assimtion policy for these aliens. However, epting Holy Apprentices of alien race origin was a new thing to the Holy Land too, and they needed to further experiment and observe how things went. They realized that it was far more important for the alien races to identify with humans rather than force them to adapt to the human way of living. Thetter matter seemed too urgent and caused the alien races to develop an aversion towards humans instead; so they eventually did away with the rules that forced these aliens to live in human buildings.

    In the dim moonlight, night owls hooted from time to time. Walking on this deserted street made one feel as if one had suddenly moved to the countryside from a big city. In this ce, prosperity and destion coexisted. This was a feature that only existed because of the many races that lived in the Holy City.

    The joy that Wang Zhong felt after reuniting with old friends was apparent even in the night sky. Wang Zhong brought along a lot of Samsara wine that Mu Zi gave him and drank half a bottle with everyone while barbecuing. The alcohol was so strong that both Sharmie and Grai had to be carried back by Mario, and even Wang Zhong, who had a high tolerance, was mildly affected.

    The Skylink here came with a runic space that functioned like a storage bag. In fact, it was simr to the runic space bag that Aiolos taught him to use before; but this was obviously more stable andsted longerpared to the small space constructed by ordinary runes. You only needed to spend two or three Holy Coins to recharge it and you could continue using it. That was very convenient.

    This storage space of three square meters was standard in the Holy Land. If you spent money, you could upgrade it at the administrative hall to expand the space, or else, a cheaper option would be finding a private alchemist.

    Apparently, some wealthy Holy Disciples and teachers had hundreds of square meters of Skylink storage space, and the Great Teachers in the ruling ss could even possess thousands of square meters of storage space. It would not be an exaggeration to say that gardens could be built directly in the storage space.

    This would definitely cause an uproar in the outside world if they knew about it; thus, it could be seen that the Holy Land had control over all these things.

    Looking at the 3D map on the Skylink, he had almost reached his residence. This area was rtively cold and deste. Suddenly, he sensed a killing intent and felt overwhelming power crushing him. Wang Zhong moved his body slightly and dodged it.

    Bang!

    The whole ground seemed to be shaken fiercely as waves of air collided with a bang; they rippled out hundreds of meters, causing thick plumes of dust to surge forth!

    It was a huge palm print surrounded by a faint golden light and was particrly noticeable in the dark night. Nheless, such a fierce Soul Power attack did not have any impact on the surrounding environment. It was apparent that the Holy Land was different indeed.

    Wang Zhong looked up, thinking that the other party was way too impatient.

    After reaching the Heroic Soul Stage, the enhancement of his Mind¡¯s Eye was the biggest surprise after his Dharma Idol and the increase in his Heroic Soul power. That killing intent had followed him this whole way, and he had sensed it from the start; how could he fall prey in this deserted area?

    ¡°Heh, you dodged that pretty fast.¡±

    A ck figure jumped down from the roof of a demolished building nearby; falling gracefully, the tips of his toes touched the ground lightly. ¡°Nice reflexes you have there.¡±

    Wang Zhong narrowed his eyes and sized up the guy. The other party didn¡¯t bother hiding his appearance at all. He had a yellowish mustache and smiled a little creepily. Wang Zhong had seen him before at the gathering just now; this guy was following Okuyama Domoto around like a dog.

    Frankly, Wang Zhong was a little disappointed. Having offended such arge group of people, he thought that they would at least appoint two decent guys to deal with him. He was itching to try out the power of his Heroic Soul, but if he was just against this guy¡­ Wang Zhong had already discovered this guy a few miles prior, while he was still attempting to be secretive. Well, at least his Soul Power wasn¡¯t weak; this guy had probably reached the Middle Heroic Soul Stage, but even so, he couldn¡¯t pressure Wang Zhong in the least.

    The rules of the Holy Land were actually somewhere in the middle between the Federation and the Empire. Their belief was not ¡°survival of the fittest¡± like the Empire, yet neither were they as gentle as the Federation. To be honest, this setting was very suitable for Wang Zhong. In the Holy Land, you didn¡¯t need to be a good guy; you needed to be a strong guy.

    A golden demigod figure had appeared in front of the little-mustache guy. The demigod figure was five or six meters tall and very muscr. It held a dazzling golden spear, with a crown made of antlers on his head. It was just like Achilles, the war hero in ancient mythology!

    The palm strike that came out of nowhere just now was the result of a joint attack from the little-mustache guy and the demigod figure. The Dharma Idol was already preparing for another attack as it radiated a strong pressure directed at Wang Zhong. Violent streams of air swirled around it as if there were strong winds blowing from all sides!

    The little-mustache guy licked his lips and saw that Wang Zhong waspletely unresponsive on the other side. Heughed, ¡°Did I scare you silly? You put up a good front at the gathering just now though. This is really disappointing. Can¡¯t you at least resist a little? Otherwise, this won¡¯t be enjoyable.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and waved his hand. A fiery shadow materialized in the air quickly.

    After seeing the ming Spirit King, the little-mustache guy could not conceal the hint of contempt on his face and looked as if he found it funny.

    Your Dharma Idol was a reflection of yourself and was also connected to the dimensions.

    It reflected your innermost being and your true thoughts. If you had a big heart, you were a king, a god¡­ but a spirit? Humans did not know much about elemental spirits.

    Dimension-wise, mes were considered to be one of the powers of the natural order, but it was a very minor subsection. However, it wasn¡¯t that the 5 Elements weren¡¯t strong. On the contrary, the power of the 5 Elements was above average, but that was referring to thebination of the 5 Elements: Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth altogether. If you possessed a me of merely one element, it would be considered lower level.

    This type of Dharma Idol was judged to be very ordinary, even among neers. With such a low standard, how did he dare to show off in front of Senior Brother Domoto or even him?

    The demigod Dharma Idol waved his hand, and a golden holy gun appeared in the little-mustache guy¡¯s hand. He took on a stance just like his Dharma Idol and condensed power into his gun. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t dare to show your Dharma Idol at the gathering just now. Scared of embarrassment, eh? Haha, I¡¯ve overestimated you. I¡¯ll defeat you with just one move!¡±

    Bang!

    As the gun was fired, the little-mustache guy became one with his Dharma Idol,unching abination attack. They moved together, radiating a brilliant glow that illuminated the nearby ruins with a golden glow, making it look like a divine ce. Wang Zhong, who was right across, just folded his arms and did not move at all.

    Soul Domination ¡ª Imperial Lightning Gun!

    Over 2500 Grassos of Soul Power coupled with a lightning attribute meant that a high-speed lethal attack was about to crush Wang Zhong. To the little-mustache man, Leo, this sort of mission was the best. He had reached the Middle Heroic Soul Stage, and this power allowed him topletely dominate a neer.

    But the next second, an rming sign popped up as his attackpletely missed. He didn¡¯t even notice when his target appeared in front of him. Wang Zhong was pretty speechless. He didn¡¯t underestimate the power of the Holy Land, but that didn¡¯t refer to these Holy Disciples; it was just like how he didn¡¯t think Mo Wen would be weaker for not havinge to the Holy Land.

    Wang Zhong was just about to attack when Leo disappeared. The next moment, Leo reappeared, having run dozens of meters ahead. His Soul Domination technique was evaded easily by his opponent. Although he wasn¡¯t among the best of the Holy Disciples, he wasn¡¯t a fool.

    His opponent wasn¡¯t easy to deal with; he needed to think of a better n. Wang Zhong would not be able to catch up with him, Leo believed, as he was pretty confident of his speed.

    Just at this moment, a terrifying palm strike crushed Leo.

    That was a palm strike constructed purely of mes. The ming Spirit King was not shy in his moves but extremely fast, such that Leo didn¡¯t have time to react at all.

    Bam!

    The ming Spirit King, which was barely more than two meters high, had a palm that was, at most, the size of a big man¡¯s hand. However, this palm was overwhelming to Leo, as if a mountain weighed down on him!

    Like how a fly swatter would smash a mosquito, Leo and his gigantic Dharma Idol were ttened into the ground instantly. The Dharma Idol dissipated and Leo¡¯s body shape was imprinted onto the ground, creating a giant hole.

    Immediately after that, the ming palm reached slightly into the pit and squeezed the little-mustache guy before lifting him out of the pit as if he was a little chick.

    Leo felt that the bones in his body were almost smashed; not to mention his Soul Sea being blocked, he couldn¡¯t generate an ounce of energy. He could feel an oppressive heat from the ming palm, and he sensed that the other party was trying to control it; if not, he would have already been turned into a pile of ashes. Opposite him, Wang Zhong stood with his arms folded, and there was no sign that he had moved.

    What kind of Dharma Idol was this? What kind of power was this?!

    Leo didn¡¯t even feel the acute paining from various parts of his body; he just felt his brain turning into mush and all he could see was red.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud¡­

    He heard someone walking leisurely toward him and faintly saw a figure slowly approaching him. Leo suddenly regretted his actions. What kind of monster was this? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be useless trash? Why was hisbat power so astounding? And what kind of Dharma Idol was this?!

    A fire attribute? Still, even a materialized Spiritual Soul Dharma Idol shouldn¡¯t be that realistic. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought it was a Soul Beast!

    This time, he was really done for.

    ¡°How should I deal with this, my king?¡±

    That low and rough voice came from above Leo¡¯s head; meanwhile, the ming Spirit King ¡ª still holding on to him ¡ª knelt down in front of the approaching figure.

    What was this situation?!

    Even if he was about to faint, Leo was still unable to suppress his fear and shock, and his mouth full of blood hung open. His core beliefs were shaken.

    Notwithstanding how strong that attack was just now, the main thing was the Dharma Idol actually spoke?

    Everyone knew that Dharma Idols were just a reflection of oneself and an illusion; the real essence was still in the body and the soul. A Dharma Idol should not even have a real body! Yet, not only did this ming dude have a real body, it had its own consciousness and could even speak!

    Leo was extremely disconcerted and felt like he was going to pee his pants.

    What the heck was this?

    Before Leo came back to his senses, Wang Zhong snapped his fingers, and the ming Spirit King knew what to do. It held Leo by his neck, then punched him.

    Thud!

    Another solid punchnded on his tummy, and Leo felt like his soul was separating from his body.

    It was Wang Zhong who had punched him, but Leo felt that the power from it wasparable to the other punch just now. Even the most talented neers from the Tyrants couldn¡¯t pack a punch of this power! He was already half-dead from the punch that the ming Spirit King dealt him; now, Leo felt like he was going to die with this punch.

    ¡°Do you know why I left your face unharmed?¡± The elegant voice sounded like a devil instead to Leo.

    He was kneeling on the ground and retching ¨C his eyes almost bulging out ¡ª yet he was still conscious. Before he could answer, Wang Zhong stepped on his back.

    Crack! Leo could clearly hear his bones breaking. He almost felt no pain as he slipped into a paralyzed state. ¡°W-wh-why¡­¡±

    He actually wanted to reply, but he couldn¡¯t even form a word in his tormented state.

    ¡°Because I need you to report back,¡± the devilish voice rang again. Leo felt like dying, he came to torture a neer, but who knew he would meet such a perverse person? How was this person a neer? He was around the same level as Molton! To think he actually wanted to teach this person a lesson¡­

    Wang Zhong squatted down, his foot still on Leo¡¯s back. He grabbed a bunch of Leo¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy. I don¡¯t care who sent you here, just tell them youpleted your mission.¡±

    Wang Zhong knew that this little-mustache guy was not brainless from how quickly he attempted to escape just now. This way, things wouldn¡¯t be soplicated. Although he needed to demonstrate his power, it would be better if he didn¡¯t attract trouble at this point in time.

    ¡°If you agree, you would have pleted¡¯ your mission, and I would be free of trouble too. If you don¡¯t, the only other option is for you to die.¡±

    Leo was on the verge of tears. How was this even a choice?

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Wang Zhong stepped harder on his back.

    ¡°A-agree! Agree! I agree!¡± Leo shivered; his back was almost shattered due to his slight hesitation. Wang Zhong was so violent; how could he not agree? Leo managed to squeeze out these few words with thest of his energy.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Then, I hope you have a pleasant night ahead. Bye.¡±

    Wang Zhong was not worried at all. Leo looked like a smart guy; he wouldn¡¯t go against his ¡®suggestion.¡¯ Even if he did¡­ so be it then.

    After his near-death experiences in the cursednds and the desert, Wang Zhong was not nning on swallowing his humiliation anymore. Sometimes,promising blindly would not bring peace anyway.

 Chapter 732 - Finding Their Presence

    <h4>Chapter 732: Finding Their Presence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Of course, that would be after he established his power in the Holy Land. For now, the thing he should focus on was choosing which of the three supreme forces to join. There were only a few days left before he had to choose officially. He didn¡¯t want to make thingsplicated and attract trouble.

    As for the ming Spirit King¡¯s performance¡­ how could his Dharma Idol that was born from the heavens and earth be mediocre?

    ¡­¡­

    News of Scarlet leaving with her Great Teacher to cultivate in the outside world circted quickly, and many were very envious of her.

    Scarlet was still considered a neer; she had not even been officially registered into the Mystic Sect, yet an 8-star Great Teacher personally brought her to the outside world to cultivate. This was an honor that many couldn¡¯t even imagine. Even those daydreamers in the Holy Land didn¡¯t dream of such grand treatment.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong and the others were happy for Scarlet from the bottom of their hearts. She was once a little Tianjing girl that would hide behind Wang Zhong¡¯s back, yet now she had reached a level which most Holy Disciples looked up to.

    At the same time, another piece of news was circting around at rapid speed.

    Wang Zhong, that number one expert in the CHF, was here in the Holy Land. However, he had only managed to cast a ming Spirit King for a Dharma Idol.

    Wang Zhong did not spread this news, but with his identity registered once he entered the city, many people with power could easily check this information. Also, there was another piece of breaking news. Wang Zhong got beaten up the first day he arrived, and it was pretty awful.

    When the news first came out, it sparked quite an uproar in the circle of neers from the Federation. Wang Zhong was that invincible guy in the CHF who left them emotionally scarred. He was super impressive and awesome, yet he actually got beaten up? Moreover, he got beaten up the first day he entered the Holy Land? With the rumors that Wang Zhong had offended a well-known Holy Disciple from the Mystic Sect, the neers arrived at this conclusion easily.

    Even though he was once the top expert of the CHF, Wang Zhong was too proud and didn¡¯t know better, thinking he could dominate over everyone just as he did on Earth.

    This was really¡­ courting his own death!

    Laura and the others were shocked, but they didn¡¯t have to ask to know that this rumor had something to do with the senior brothers, especially after what happened at Okuyama Domoto¡¯s vi.

    After calling Wang Zhong through the Skylink, they saw that he seemed fine and had no obvious injuries.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was a short fight.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°I only received a few hits. No big deal. I¡¯m still alive and kicking. I¡¯m going to the Tyrants for a lesson soon. I want to see what they have to offer.¡±

    ¡°You have the courage to go out?¡± Sharmie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I heard that man was savage. You even vomited blood and had your legs broken, but I don¡¯t see any injuries on you though? Are you sure you got injured?¡±

    ¡°Sis, be nice. Saying this in front of me is a little mean.¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Sharmie¡¯s straightforward personality.

    Sharmieughed loudly, ¡°What¡¯s done cannot be undone. You won¡¯t die from a few disses anyway. It¡¯s okay. You can punch the man back after you get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­¡± Laura was pretty upset. When Wang Zhong got beaten up yesterday, she was still chatting merrily with Molton¡¯s friends at that dumb gathering. Laura felt bad, but luckily nothing serious happened to Wang Zhong. However, Wang Zhong was indeed too arrogant yesterday. Although she didn¡¯t think he was wrong, the Holy Land had its own set of rules. Having stayed here for quite a while, she understood clearly that there was a strict hierarchy here. For neers like Wang Zhong who hadn¡¯t officially joined a force, no one in the Holy Land would help him even if he was killed, let alone beaten up. At most, a guard from the Holy City would investigate as part of their protocol, but the perpetrator would get off scot-free in the end anyway. If it really came to it, there wouldn¡¯t be much use even if Laura went to beg her powerful teacher.

    They were no longer on Earth. Without bing strong first, one shouldn¡¯t be too mboyant in the Holy Land.

    Laura had a lot of things to say, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Tell Wang Zhong it was only a small lesson yesterday and to treat it as a lesson learned? That wasn¡¯t very appropriate at this juncture. She would slowly persuade him to keep a low profile in the future. She sighed quietly and forced a smile on her face. ¡°You should rest well at home. Sharmie and I will visit youter. I bought some medicine for your injuries.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t need to do all this.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes. I have to hang up now. The Tyrants¡¯ lesson is starting. Talk to youter!¡±

    After hanging up on the Skylink, a look of mncholy reced Laura¡¯s smile. ¡°Sharmie, do you think Wang Zhong mes my brother and me for what happened to him? Actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at you now,¡± Sharmie teased. ¡°What use is it exining to me? Anyway, Wang Zhong was too impulsivest night. He didn¡¯t know where to draw the line.¡±

    ¡°It must have been hard for him, having to experience the cursednds and desert. And also Assassin¡­¡± Laura empathized with Wang Zhong instead. ¡°Although he looks like he doesn¡¯t care, he must have a lot on his mind. He feels different nowpared to the CHF times.¡±

    ¡°Sure sure, only you get his woes.¡± Sharmie shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t really rte as I¡¯m not a big fan of him like you. If you¡¯re really that concerned, you can make some chicken soup for him and deliver it. And in the romantic night, you can stare affectionately into each other¡¯s eyes¡­ and once you finish the deed¡­ what¡¯s done cannot be undone! Then you won¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to make soup! Tsk¡­¡± Laura only came back to her senses a whileter. Sharmie turned what was supposedly a sad and serious atmosphere into such a joyful mood. Looking at Sharmie who was smirking, Laura grabbed at Sharmie¡¯s voluptuous chest. ¡°I see you¡¯ve nned this for quite a long time. How about you do it instead? No need for any chicken soup, just seduce him with your boobs. A guy will definitely fall for it!¡±

    ¡°Wow, now Little Laura dares to make fun of her sister?¡± Sharmieughed heartily, ¡°You say that like you can¡¯t seduce Wang Zhong with your boobs. Why don¡¯t you give it a try tonight?¡±

    As the two girls poked fun at each other in the dormitory, Laura still had a hint of sadness in her eyes. The Holy Land was too different from Earth; She and Wang Zhong were too weak and insignificant here. That was how life worked; nothing would go smoothly forever. Since Wang Zhong said he was listening to a lesson at the Tyrants, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him now. She would find himter then. Although she couldn¡¯t do much, she could at least chat with him to relieve boredom. She heard that the dormitories in the alien race area were quite deserted.

    However, their reactions were not representative of everyone¡¯s reactions. The Dimensional Humans and alien races didn¡¯t pay attention to these rumors, while the Federation neers were taking pleasure in the whole saga rather than feeling sorry for Wang Zhong.

    When Carolyn first heard that Wang Zhong came to the Holy Land, she was pretty worried. She had always felt tremendously pressured by the two men that crushed her in the CHF. Before, even if Wang Zhong died in the cursednds, there was still a Mo Wen. Although she knew that someone who was strong at the Casted Soul Stage might not necessarily still be strong at the Heroic Soul Stage, those two had emotionally scarred her, making her feel that she was justforting herself.

    But in the present, Wang Zhong was back from the cursednds, yet he had only condensed a ming Spirit King as his Dharma Idol. He could be easily defeated by a lesser-known Holy Disciple; it was evident he was not as strong here. On the same note, it would probably be the same for Mo Wen. Her teacher was right: the power of the natural order and spiritual power were the ultimate goals after you reached a higher level. People like Wang Zhong and Mo Wen who wasted a lot of effort onbat research during the Casted Soul Stage might be really strong during that stage, but they had deviated from the essence of cultivation. Such people would be less of apetition as they reached a higher level. In the Holy Land now, almost none of the neers were qualified topete with her, except for Scarlet.

    Carolyn wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way; there were many others. On the second day, Gui Hao already dered that if Wang Zhong joined the Sparta n, he would punch him every single time he saw him.

    Although he sounded arrogant, Gui Hao indeed had the power to do that now. Wang Zhong was too outstanding in the CHF ¡ª crushing everyone¡¯s confidence levels ¡ª so no one stood up for him. After living in the Holy Land for more than a month and learning about Wang Zhong¡¯s C+ ming Spirit King Dharma Idol, as well as how he was wrecked by a senior on his first day, many regained their confidence. They weren¡¯t exactly gloating, but it was more like they were hopeful again. The once genius had fallen, and now, it was their chance to shine.

    Just as the news about Wang Zhong was still going on, another piece of breaking news circted around.

    Great Teacher Jeffrey had epted Solomon as his Sessor Disciple. Great Teacher Jeffrey, an 8-star Sacred Teacher, was a big shot in the Holy Land; it was said that his title in the Fifth Dimensional World was ¡®King Jeffrey!¡¯ Compared to Great Teacher Sophia who epted Scarlet as her disciple, he was not inferior in the least and even more famous.

    After this piece of news came out, nobody cared about Wang Zhong. Not only the neers, even the senior Holy Disciples found this to be game-changing.

    In the past few batches, there were Great Teachers who epted neers, but they were 2-star or 3-star Great Teachers who had just stepped into the Heavenly Soul Stage. These Great Teachers wouldn¡¯t be having major breakthroughs anytime soon, and they wanted to find a good helper. Sessor Disciples were like your biological children; if they had an outstanding talent and you had nurtured them, they could help you secure your power in the Holy Land. Therefore, many Great Teachers were willing to ept disciples. As for those 5-star and above Great Teachers, they did ept disciples, but most of them already had Sessor Disciples and an established power base. They weren¡¯t hasty in epting neers as their disciples, and they didn¡¯t want to spend their precious time teaching Heroic Soul Stage neers that didn¡¯t know anything.

 Chapter 733 - The Federation and the Empire Were Insignificant (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 733: The Federation and the Empire Were Insignificant (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    They would observe first. Even if they wanted to ept disciples, they would wait to see if the person attained any aplishments. Not every Dharma Idol that carried the power of the naturalws would be extraordinary, and not every Dharma Idol that seemed mediocre at first was deemed to stay that way. An example would be Molton. When he first entered the Holy Land, his potential wasn¡¯t outstanding, and he wasn¡¯t valued. Thereafter, he suddenly broke through the Initial and Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stages in two consecutive years, breaking a cultivation record in the Holy Land. His Dharma Idol had undergone a qualitative transformation for the third time, a rare urrence. It was what led the 7-star Great Teacher Cleo to make an exception and ept him as a disciple.

    Therefore, for a high-rank Great Teacher to ept you as a disciple while you were still a neer, you would need a great deal of talent, something that didn¡¯te by easily.

    However, in this batch, firstly, Scarlet was epted as a Sessor Disciple by 8-star Great Teacher Sophia; now, there was Solomon. This batch of neers was insane! It was said that his Dharma Idol possessed thew of time to a certain degree. Although this was not confirmed, this was enough to make a lot of people talk. There was no doubt that among allws of the natural order in the Holy Land, thew of time was definitely one of the best.

    A faint circle of light surrounded Solomon¡¯s fingertips. There was a fluffy, white mouse in his hand. When the mouse came into contact with the faint light, it turned dry and skinny at a rapid pace. It wasn¡¯t that it was being sucked dry of nutrients or essence; it was more like a natural aging process. The vitality of life disappeared from the mouse. Its skin became wrinkled and loose; its muscles turned into a withered skin sack, and it gradually lost the light in its eyes. In just one short minute, it came to the end of its life and quickly turned into a carcass. Solomon blew on the carcass, and it disintegrated into powder, dissipating in the air.

    ¡°Can this be done better?¡± A middle-aged man asked. He was wearing a crown on his head and a golden robe specially for Great Teachers.

    Solomon bowed respectfully. ¡°Teacher, I can make the time fast forward around two times faster.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, but not enough.¡± Great Teacher Jeffrey¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I have once seen someone who manipted thew of time in the Fifth Dimension. He could make the world changepletely in just one moment.¡±

    ¡°The range of areas that Teacher hase into contact with is unbelievable.¡± Solomon sucked up to him.

    Great Teacher Jeffrey just stared at him and spoke after a while, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Like you, he was just at the Heroic Soul Stage.¡±

    Solomon¡¯s smile froze slightly.

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to feel inferior. He was already at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage and about to break through. A level much higher than you,¡± Jeffrey said. ¡°Cultivation is not child¡¯s y. I¡¯m not trying to discourage you by saying this. Your talent is not bad, but this is just the start. Nothing is set in stone. You need to remain modest and not waste your gift.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Normally, when a Great Teacher from the Holy Land epts a disciple, he will give a generous gift at the first meeting.¡± A hint of a smile finally appeared on Jeffrey¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not a very serious person, so I didn¡¯t specially prepare anything. If you want anything or have any wishes, you can tell me directly.¡± His cold voice became softer.

    ¡°To be able to cultivate alongside Teacher is a great honor in itself. I have no other requests.¡±

    ¡°Haha, those who are not greedy for small gains must have a bigger goal in mind.¡± A hint of wisdom shed in Jeffrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your answer is making me more curious. Say it, no need to pretend in front of me.¡±

    Little beads of sweat rolled down Solomon¡¯s forehead. Facing a powerful figure like ¡®King Jeffrey¡¯ ¡ª even if the other party did not consciously radiate a strong aura ¡ª Solomon wasn¡¯t able to bear his domination on the spiritual level, especially at his Heroic Soul Stage level. An ordinary Heroic Soul Stage individual couldn¡¯t hide anything from such a person, and they would reveal all their secrets truthfully.

    ¡°I¡­ hope for the rise of the Empire! I want it to rece the Federation!¡± Solomon couldn¡¯t resist and spoke his desire, although he didn¡¯t break downpletely and reveal his deepest secret. Since he was the ruler of the Empire, it was natural that he desired the Empire to rise and rece the Federation.

    However, the Holy Land had always supported the Federation.

    As soon as he said it, Solomon became uneasy. He was apprehensive that Jeffrey would be revolted by his words, and that he would lose this rare chance to be his disciple.

    Instead, Jeffrey just smiled. ¡°Haha, no need to be so tense, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your thinking given your status.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have desires. With desirese motivation.¡± Great Teacher Jeffrey stood up, and in Solomon¡¯s perception, he was unbelievably tall, like a majestic mountain. ¡°Some people pursue longevity. Others seek strength. And naturally, there will also be others who pursue authority and reputation. All of these are still desires, and there are no differences in essence.¡±

    Solomon was a little surprised. He had imagined various scenarios of how Jeffrey would react, but he certainly didn¡¯t expect that Jeffrey not only didn¡¯t think badly of him, he even showed a little acknowledgment. Solomon was sure that Jeffrey was definitely not a sage from the Empire. ¡°Teacher¡­ you don¡¯t care about the conflict between the Empire and the Federation?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry too much about the differences between the Empire and the Federation,¡± Jeffrey said. ¡°To the Holy Land, between the Empire and the Federation, whoever rules Earth doesn¡¯t matter, as they would merely be a spokesperson for the Holy Land on Earth. Face your desires. This world has always been divided into either the strong or the weak. There is no absolute right or wrong. As long as you are strong enough and have enough say in the Holy Land, not to mention letting the Empire rece the Federation, but even if you wanted to overthrow these two political forces and create a new one, it would just be another mutual exchange of benefits at the negotiating table.¡±

    ¡°Needless to say, I don¡¯t care, and there are many people who think like me in the Holy Land.¡± Great Teacher Jeffrey looked at him with an expression of encouragement and appreciation. ¡°Of course, everyone has no intention of changing the status quo for the time being. I like ambitious people, but if you want to achieve your goal, the prerequisite is that you are strong enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Solomon lowered his head, his emotions a mess under his calmplexion.

    Solomon already knew of the existence of the Holy Land and its power. The Holy Land was the game master and held the true deciding power.

    However, he didn¡¯t think that there would be people who didn¡¯t care about the Federation ¡ª like Great Teacher Jeffrey ¡ª in the Mystic Sect, which was supposedly on the Federation¡¯s side. Jeffrey even admitted that many people were like that in the Holy Land; it was just a matter of power and benefits for them.

    This was rather different from the information he received previously. This new knowledge might change his original n, but that was fine. One can never keep up with change, no matter how much one nned. Making only choices that benefit yourself in every situation, this was the instinct of a true emperor. There would be infinite possibilities in the future.

    ¡­¡­

    The news of two 8-star Great Teachers epting Sessor Disciples attracted a lot of attention and was the main topic of conversation among the neers these few days.

    Everyone held different opinions about it; some were jealous or envious of the Sessor Disciples, while others admired or worshiped them. There were also those who didn¡¯t care and carried on with their lives.

    Tomorrow was the official day of registration to join the three supreme forces. After the previous incident with the little-mustache guy, Wang Zhong hid his talent and kept a low profile. He did not make any more snidements, and sure enough, no one bothered him.

    Taking advantage of thest few days before registration, Wang Zhong went to each of the three supreme forces to understand more about them. He listened to some interesting lessons and had a new evaluation of the Mystic Sect, the Sparta n, and the Tyrants. Although it was somewhat different from how he thought of them previously, his general feelings toward them were the same. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t dislike the mediocrity of the Sparta n and its rigid teaching method simr to that of the Federation Academy, as he was quite ustomed to it, but he got a bit bored of that. On the journey of cultivation, you must continually reflect and generate ideas. If you always retraced the footprints of the past for the sake of convenience, it would only make your cultivation path narrower and narrower. Next, the focus of the Mystic Sect was on the cultivation of the soul, which was the least urgent for Wang Zhong. In conclusion, only the Tyrants were the most suitable for him.

    In thest two days, Wang Zhong took almost all his sses in the teaching areas of ??the Tyrants. He felt that he was learning new and interesting ideas every day. An example would be how he initially thought the Tyrants emphasized only physical training and pursued ultimate physical strength. In reality, although the Tyrants did value the power of the physical body very much, they also cared the least about their physical body in another sense. During the lesson, they casually referred to the physical body as a ¡®meat suit.¡¯ It was something that could be reced at will, and it was believed that only by maintaining a perfect ¡®meat suit¡¯ could the soul truly live forever. If you think about it, how could a force that liked to modify their bodies really care about their physical bodies?

    Wang Zhong was very fascinated by this new idea. However, after listening to lessons at the Tyrants for two days, he deeply sensed how unfriendly the seniors from the Tyrants were.

    More than half the members of the Tyrants were dimensional humans born in the Holy City. They may have benefited from their superior genes that were better than that of Earth¡¯s, as most of them had attractive appearances, such as big eyes and tall nose bridges. Both the males and females were beautiful; they had whiteplexion and most of them had golden hair ¡ª not a sickly, pale-yellow color, but a rich golden color. Even under little sunlight, their hair would reflect a little golden glow, which made them quite easy to identify.

    This was definitely the dimensional humans¡¯ territory. It was said that dimensional humans had served as several consecutive leaders of the Tyrants. There was a long history of xenophobic culture here. The dimensional humans thought that they were of noble bloodlines and had better overall genes than ordinary humans. In fact, the probability of a strong expert emerging among the dimensional humans was indeed much higher than on Earth. Just think about it; if youpared the number of people sent from Earth to the three supreme forces against a city that now had several hundreds of thousands of people, it was evident that the genes of dimensional humans were indeed superior, and the probability of an expert emerging among them was high.

    However, their status didn¡¯t match their superior genes. The dimensional humans belonged to the second ss in the Holy Land, merely one ss above the ves. They possessed a little freedom in the Holy City, but ultimately, they were still pariahs. Although the outstanding ones could rely on their own power to squeeze into the three supreme forces and get rid of their low-ranking status, it was impossible to change the current situation of dimensional humans having low status. Dimensional humans could never oppose the absolute power of the higher-ups; thus, they kept a low profile.

    Perhaps it was because of this that dimensional humans were unfriendly to neers from the Federation. They even treated the alien races who had weird appearances better than they did humans from Earth.

    Of course, the Tyrants needed development and couldn¡¯t depend solely on the dimensional humans, so the Federation neers were still very important to them. It was said that before Laura and the others entered the Holy Land, a Great Teacher from the Tyrants had dered that they were in need of people, and if any dimensional human Holy Disciple?<i>dared?</i>to find trouble with the Federation neers because of personal issues, they would be severely punished no matter who it was.

    Most Federation neers who were interested in the Tyrants were heavy soldiers. Wang Zhong saw Noraba and Pomo there, as well as Zhao Tianlong. Everyone was making their final preparations too. During a few lessons, Wang Zhong saw that these few people took the initiative to ask questions and tried to leave a deep impression on the teacher. Zhao Tianlong and Pomo weren¡¯t very sessful, but Noraba sessfully attracted the attention of a lecturer and was invited over for tea. Although the lecturer did not have the qualifications to ept a Sessor Disciple, but when the neers officially registered to join the forces, the first selection round would be a voting round. If a teacher favored you, you would be guaranteed a pass in the first voting round. That was considered pretty good.

    It was still pretty early after thest afternoon lesson, and Wang Zhong explored his surroundings out of habit. It was likely that he would live in the Tyrants¡¯ area in the future, and it was always good to have a better understanding of the surroundings.

    The Skylink¡¯s 3D map was very convenient for this as you could zoom in and out just by tapping it. When zoomed out, you could see the whole view of the Adalia Continent floating in mid-air. When zoomed in, it was so detailed that you could see every shop on every street. It was like a 3D satellite image, just that it did not detect the existence of life.

    The Tyrants¡¯ teaching areas were mostly at Holy Disciples¡¯ District B, and every teaching area upied arge space of 4 or 5 streets. Even the pavements could easily amodate tens of thousands of people; and in the middle of it was Holy Disciples¡¯ District A, where students lived. If you wanted to explore the ce, you could spend all day there.

    These learning areas were divided by the subjects taught. Wang Zhong was rather interested in Alchemy, which was undoubtedly one of the most popr elective subjects in the Holy Land.

    To put it simply, alchemy was tobine A and B to get product C. It was like chemistry in the olden days, yet more unconventional.

    The vast and boundless Fifth Dimensional World had a variety of unusual materials and elements. On the most basic alchemy element table, there were already more than 7,000 basic elements. There were elements such as lead, iron, silver, and mercury, which aremon on Earth, and there were also dimensional materials such as Mysterious Gold, Dark Essence, Light Essence, and Demon Blood.

 Chapter 734 - Lost

    <h4>Chapter 734: Lost</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Alchemy had a wide range of uses and could be applied to various fields. To put it simply, the operation of the entire Holy City was almost inseparable from alchemy. From a small bottle of potions to the defense system of the Holy Land, the human-based operating process was still relevant even in the Holy Land.

    Wang Zhong thought that this was quite interesting, and alchemy would definitely be a part of his cultivation journey in the Holy Land. Either he spent a huge sum of money to purchase potions, or he learned how to make them himself. He was still considering, but Simba in his Soul Sea had his own opinion already.

    ¡°What kind of dumb alchemy elemental table is this? Barely more than 7,000 basic elements?¡± Simba was extremely excited and bragged, ¡°A bunch of silly people who don¡¯t know anything! Not that I want to show off, but the almighty Simba is enough to be an Alchemy Sacred Teacher in this Holy Land ce! Wang Zhong, let me out and the almighty Simba will take care of this!¡±

    It was better if Simba didn¡¯t say that; now, Wang Zhong really didn¡¯t want to let him out. The Holy Land weed alien races, and there were many who looked weirder than Simba. The problem was, Simba wouldn¡¯t be himself if he passed the Holy Land¡¯s tests. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Simba¡¯s abilities; but even if what Simba said was true, Wang Zhong was very sure that he and Simba would be ughtered by the Sacred Teachers the next day. In this world that was ruled by absolute power, peace was just a facade. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t doubt for a moment that if the need arose, this would turn into a ce darker than the Federation.

    It was best if they didn¡¯t attract attention. Today, they were here to buy alchemy equipment, but after looking at a few alchemy stores, they discovered that the price of a basic set of alchemy equipment was sky-high, costing up to thousands of Holy Coins. It was way out of their budget and they could only afford to look at it. He heard that there was alchemy equipment for rent at some ces in the Holy Land, such as the Alchemy Union. Wang Zhong decided to search for those ces after he joined the Tyrants officially, and to see if Simba was exaggerating about his abilities. What if he wasn¡¯t? Even if he didn¡¯t earn money from this, he would need alchemy skills somewhere along his cultivation journey in the future.

    After walking for quite some time, they reached the end of the farthest area on the street when the sky turned dark. The street had ended, and a beautiful garden surrounded them. There was a gravel path leading into the distance, and if you walked further, it would be the Great Teachers¡¯ District which was a restricted area.

    Wang Zhong had seen simr scenes before where a garden separated public and restricted areas. He had seen this scene yesterday too when he was walking along another street. This showed the big difference in status between a Holy Disciple and a Great Teacher.

    There were rtively fewer people here. Although this was the path that led to the Great Teachers¡¯ District, the Great Teachers normally traveled using their mounts and would not pass by this narrow path, and students normally wouldn¡¯te here.

    From afar, he could see the forbidden area on the other side. Blue runic energy barriers separated the Great Teachers¡¯ District and the Holy Disciples¡¯ District. The runic energy barrier sparkled with a blue glow, something you could only see when you looked closely. When the asional wind blew onto it, the whole energy barrier would react, and some runic symbols could be seen on it.

    Wang Zhong loved anything rted to runes, and he was fairly interested in this magical barrier. Other than the fact that it was visible and could verify your Skylink identity, you couldn¡¯t sense its presence at all, yet it was a very effective barrier. You couldn¡¯t sense any energying from this enormous barrier spread out across the entire Holy Disciples¡¯ District, and it, amazingly, wasn¡¯t being depleted over time. Honestly, this runic technology was a little too shocking to people from Earth. For the previous two nights, Wang Zhong had even especially gone to the edge of the Holy Disciples¡¯ District to examine the energy barrier. Compared to the energy barrier here at the Great Teachers¡¯ District, it seemed different, and, logically speaking, it should be stronger. Wang Zhong was very curious about it.

    He walked closer to the defense barrier to examine it further, but when he was about a few hundred meters away from it, his body seemed toe into contact with something.?<i>That was weird.</i>?Nothing was supposed to be there. What he felt was a faint energy-rippleyer, which seemed like another barrier. He walked into it, and a smallke appeared in front of him.

    There was an invisible space here?

    Wang Zhong was surprised. He took a step back, and the scenery in front of him changed back to the garden. When he took another step forward, the scenery changed and theke appeared again.

    He did this a few times. It disappeared when he retreated and appeared when he went forward.

    This was obviously a space that was hidden by a method simr to illusions, but it was different from the normal smokescreen methods. Even if Wang Zhong used his Mind¡¯s Eye ¡ª which was supposedly able to see through everything ¡ª he could hardly see the abnormality of this space from the outside. Even before breaking through the Heroic Soul Stage, as long as he used his Mind¡¯s Eye, he would be able to see through a subus¡¯s illusions. However, even now that he knew theyout, he still couldn¡¯t see through this space.

    Wang Zhong was amazed. This was the Holy Land indeed; even a small ce in it was puzzling and bewildering.

    He stepped into the space and saw ripples on the surface of theke, apanied by wind blowing in all directions around him. There was a hint of warmth here, and the temperature was just right.

    There were some boulders by theke, and a disheveled old man with messy hair was fishing leisurely while sitting on one. He already noticed Wang Zhong the moment he walked in. Looking at his clothes, Wang Zhong was merely a student, yet he could set foot in this space.

    There was a hint of surprise in the old man¡¯s eyes, but he regained hisposure the next instant. There were too many weird things in this world, and he was used to it. Anyway, this was not a private space, and he didn¡¯t care who came in.

    ¡°Hey!¡± He waved at Wang Zhong. ¡°You lost, little fe?¡±

    ¡°Greetings, senior, sorry if I disturbed you.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and walked over after seeing that the old man didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°I think I¡¯m lost.¡±

    The old man grabbed the fishing rod next to him and handed it to Wang Zhong. ¡°Have you gone fishing before? I have several types of fishing rods here. Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡± The old man frowned. ¡°Young people are not romantic at all.¡±

    Wang Zhong was amused that there was such an interesting old man. He seemed angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fish, but I know how to grill a fish.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who doesn¡¯t know how to grill a fish!¡± The old man narrowed his eyes and seemed uninterested.

    ¡°My cooking skills are not bad, and I have good wine with me!¡± Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t dare to boast since there was a dimensional gourmet profession in the Holy Land, but Mu Zi¡¯s wine was definitely good stuff.

    ¡°Sounds good, but don¡¯t just pay lip service.¡± The old man didn¡¯t really trust him and tossed a fishing basket to him. ¡°Show me what you got. If you perform well, I¡¯ll treat you. But if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have topensate me with fish!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be the judge?¡±

    ¡°Are you doubting my honesty? So petty at a young age. If you cook it well, I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Wang Zhongughed, ¡°then I¡¯ll begin.¡±

    He could see that the old man was pretty lonely and happy to have someone to talk to.

    There were three rather weird-looking fish in the fishing basket. They had teeth, and there were two shiny ws on their fins. Although they were small in size, they had massive strength and were very slippery. When Wang Zhong reached inside to grab one, it almost leaped back into theke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen this before, right? This is a Hinami, and it¡¯s a 3rd rank beast, so be careful.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t treat this as a smallke. It¡¯s gigantic since it¡¯s connected to the underground river of the Holy Land. It took me a great deal of effort to just catch this little thing. I took one whole day to catch these three fishes! If I sold these in the market, one fish could sell for at least a few thousand Holy Coins!¡±

    Wang Zhong pulled a long face. ¡°You have to be kidding me. The grilled food stalls sell one Hinami for a thousand Federation Credits, yet you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s a few thousand Holy Coins for one?¡±

    ¡°Haha, not bad, you know the price,¡± the old manughed heartily. ¡°That sort of grilled food those stalls sell are fake goods. How can thosepare to the real deal that I caught?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t deliberately say that it doesn¡¯t taste nice and ask me topensate you?¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying! Do I look like a conman?¡± The old man looked righteous. ¡°ndering old people is not good. One should be kind and sincere!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My wine will definitely taste better than the fish.¡± Wang Zhong smiled.

    His overconfident words made the old man look forward to it. The old man was obviously more interested in the so-called?<i>original?</i>grilled fish rather than chatting and kept urging Wang Zhong.

    However, when Wang Zhong got to grilling, the old man was pretty speechless after smelling the aroma of grilled fish.

    How should he put this? The aroma of the grilled fish was eptable, but Wang Zhong was not meticulous throughout the whole preparation process; he was even a little sloppy. Even though the old man didn¡¯t really know how to cook, his nose and taste buds were experts in tasting and evaluating food. When the fish was ready, the old man became speechless after taking just a small bite.

    The three Hinamis were very fresh; the skin was fried, and the meat was tender. The grilling process was satisfactory, but the taste¡­ it was so nd! He had worked so hard for nothing. He was a fool to have trusted this puny little fe!

    He was actually joking about thepensation part. Based on how poor Wang Zhong looked, he couldn¡¯t pay even if he was asked to.

    The old man looked distressed and depressed for a moment. Wang Zhong smiled and took a small wine bottle out from his small backpack and passed it to the old man. ¡°Senior, you must eat the grilled fish with this wine for it to taste good.¡±

    The old man seemed suspicious of his words and took a sniff from the wine bottle. His eyes lit up, and he drank arge gulp of wine.

    Initially, there was a faint and unremarkable fishy taste remaining in his mouth. The next moment, a spicy liquid washed down his throat. This spicy tasteplemented the fish really well. The spicy taste of the wine,bined with the freshness of the fish, created an unbelievablebination. The wine tasted less spicy, yet the pleasure and joy of drinking wine remained. Combined with the slight fish aroma, two tastes were mixed together, and it was a perfect match. This was so satisfying!

 Chapter 735 - Joining a Force (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 735: Joining a Force (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The old man closed his eyes in pleasure and pursed his lips tightly as if afraid the heavenly taste would disappear. He seemed very into it.

    The fish tasted average, but the wine was Samsara wine made specially by Mu Zi. It was spicier than the strongest alcohol Wang Zhong had ever tasted. Most people didn¡¯t dare to consume it; they would be knocked out until the next day if they even drank one mouthful on an empty stomach.

    Wang Zhong had already tried thisbination of grilled meat and Samsara wine during the bonfire party at Katchirda Vige. The greasy meat and the Samsara wine¡¯s unique spiciness were a match made in heaven, and now, thebination of grilled fish and Samsara wine tasted even more sensational but in a different way.

    ¡°Utterly splendid!¡± The old man let out a long breath,plimenting the wine as soon as he could speak. His eyes were sparkling when he looked at the small wine bottle again. ¡°Little fe, what is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Samsara wine.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Pretty interesting, eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely interesting, this Samsara wine. I felt like I took a journey through time indeed!¡± The old manughed heartily and was full of praise for the wine. ¡°Nice name! Good alcohol! I thought my Hinami was being wasted, but it¡¯s an awesomebination with this wine! Come, don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    The old man passed Wang Zhong the wine bottle, and both of them devoured the fish and the wine together. It was not long before they finished everything.

    ¡°The Holy Land has everything, but it¡¯s hard to find such good alcohol. The chefs here are only concerned with food that will help to increase one¡¯s power. Ugh, how can you be considered a professional foodie if you only care about healthiness!¡± The old man wasn¡¯t satisfied and wanted more wine. He toyed with the empty bottle in his hands, looking like he wanted to lick thest few drops off the bottle. ¡°Little fe, you made this wine yourself? It shouldn¡¯t have such a strong aftertaste though? Is it an alchemy product?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine from Earth made it. I still have some of this wine in my dorm. I¡¯ll treat you to more next time.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± The old man instantly took a liking to Wang Zhong. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name after you treated me to such exquisite wine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhong. What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m an idle person that¡¯s semi-retired, the guard here.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°A long time ago, my surname was Zhang. You can call me Uncle Zhang. If you keep calling me ¡®senior,¡¯ it sounds like I¡¯m trying to take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang it is then.¡± Wang Zhong was rather happy that he got this free meal today. He had been eating at the cafeteria for a few days, and although the standard of the food was not bad, the meal he had today was way better. Fresh and wild Hinami from theke was definitely superior to that of the grilled-food stalls. After eating the Hinami just now, he already felt immense energy spreading from his stomach to the rest of his body. It made him feel warm andfortable; he could even feel his cells being nourished. This was different from the nourishment you got from consuming medicine with side effects and was by no means inferior to the power you obtained from cultivating the normal way. No wonder this was called the holy ce for cultivation: if you ate like this every day, you could reach the Heroic Soul Stage even if you were an idiot.

    Wang Zhong was still hungry. He cast a side nce at the old man¡¯s fishing rod, thinking that he could eat more.

    ¡°Look at you drooling.¡± Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t have any intention of fishing anymore, flossing his teeth in a leisurely manner. ¡°You need to know when to stop when fishing. Three fish are the maximum. If you continue fishing for more, it will be harder to fool them next time.¡±

    Wang Zhong was not embarrassed by the fact that the old man saw through him. He smiled and said, ¡°When is the next time we¡¯ll meet then? Let¡¯s book a date. I will bring wine and you¡¯ll be in charge of fishing. Hehe, good things should be shared.¡±

    Uncle Zhangughed and stood up. ¡°Sure! Ie here to fish every weekend. You can drop by and chat with me when you¡¯re free. With such great food and wine, I¡¯ll make some more side dishes. Ah, it¡¯ll taste perfect¡­¡±

    Uncle Zhang carried his fishing basket and disappeared into the distance. ¡°Remember to bring the wine this weekend!¡± His voice could be heard remotely.

    The officialpetition to join the three supreme forces had started. When Wang Zhong arrived, there were already a few hundred people gathering there. It was obvious that the neers had separated themselves into two distinct sides.

    On the left side, there were around a hundred dimensional humans, all with golden hair and eyes. They were burlier than the Federation neers, but the one who stood out the most had a buzz cut and prominent facial features. His upper body was naked, and he was unusually tall. Even among the dimensional humans who had an average height of 1.9 meters, he was a head taller than them. He was Hyde Alexander, who had obtained first ce in the dimensional humans¡¯petition. Wang Zhong had seen him once at the Tyrants¡¯ zone, and he seemed to be valued by the teachers there.

    On the Federation side, Solomon and Scarlet were already Sessor Disciples, so they didn¡¯t need to participate in this. Most of the others were led by Carolyn. It must be said, this extraordinary goddess was equally outstanding here in the Holy Land as she was on Earth. There was a slight tension between the two sides. There were also many other ¡®loners,¡¯ like Wang Zhong and Grai. They were also from Earth, but they did note here through the CHF. Additionally, there were alien races. They remained inconspicuous, seemingly used to how humans judged them.

    Humans started research on alien races around 300 years ago. At that time, human beings had just mostly solved their own problems on Earth and weed a rtively stable and peaceful post-dark age. However, experts were always unable to bear loneliness. They began to channel their enthusiasm and energy to exploring the secret realms in the Dimensional World. These secret realms had many names, but they were generally referred to as ¡®secret realms.¡¯ Other names included ¡®projection worlds¡¯ or ¡®foreign dimensions.¡¯ More challenges and greater dangers existed there, which was undoubtedly even more tempting to these experts. Conquering these realms was also the goal that the Holy City has beenmitted to, a goal that had never changed over the past 300 years. In the conquest of various Dimensional Worlds, they conquered a considerable number of Dimensional lifeforms other than their enemies. These conquered Dimensional lifeforms were referred to as the ¡®alien races.¡¯

    Unlike the mutated creatures on Earth that still retained their beastly nature, the alien races came from different worlds and possessed wisdom no less than human beings. Perhaps they were limited by poption, race, or history, but most of them were not as powerful as human beings, nor did they have poptions asrge as humans. However, almost all of them had strong secondary attributes which were of great help to human beings. This showed that humans had benefited from conquering them. Among them, two kinds of alien races were the mostmon.

    One was the metal alien race from the Titantuka world. They were different from bodies of flesh and blood in the sense that their bodies werepletely made of metal, which ounted for their powerful defense and moldability talent. This race was quite amazing as it possessed human-like attributes. The so-called ¡®metal¡¯ was an interpretation by humans; another name for it was ¡®Bio-gold,¡¯ which could be converted between liquid state and solid state. It had magical effects, especially for alchemy. This was the Tyrants¡¯ favorite race.

    An example of how the Tyrants benefited from this race would be Russell, the Holy Ambassador previously. Arge part of his body¡¯s modification was done using the Bio-gold from the Titantuka world. Except for the luster of the metal, those metal parts were verypatible with bodies of flesh and blood. It could even imitate the texture of human muscles perfectly.

    Conquering the metal world was one of the greatest achievements of the Holy Land, and the Holy Land was widely epted by this metal alien race. Since they had strong defense power, they could serve as auxiliary soldiers. At the same time, they were good assistants in alchemy, so the Holy Land weed the metal aliens. They would serve as a help in the Holy Land¡¯s future conquest of other dimensions too.

    Basically, the metal aliens all chose to join the Tyrants. It was extremely important to have a metal alien partner in the Tyrants.

    The other alien race looked less human. The water ripples on their bodies made them look like summoned water elemental spirits. They had ghost-like figures ¡ª as their bodies appeared to be a state of nothingness ¡ª resembling that of a Spiritual Soul, yet they were not. At the part of their body where their heart should be, there was a lump of blue star-like solid matter, which constantly supplied energy to their body. They had two blue mes, that looked like will-o¡¯-the-wisps, for eyes. If they appeared on Earth at night, they would definitely scare a bunch of people to death.

    They were from the Hermes race. Before the Hermes world was conquered, it was a holy ce for water attribute users to cultivate in. The people there were very good at healing, which was very useful in battle. The average Dimensional Exploration team always had a basic battlefield medical professional, who was highly respected in the team. The Hermes race may not be skilled in physical fighting, but all of them were experts among battlefield medical professionals. Thus, even though this race had a small poption, they were very sought after in the Holy Land. That was also why many Hermes aliens left the Hermes world for the Holy Land, and the Hermes race became one of the two most prosperous alien races in the Holy City.

    There was a reason why the Holy Land especially weed and gave better treatment to these two alien races. When the Holy Saint Teacher conquered their worlds, he found out that these two races had a highly dependent nature; they would not betray humanity, and they would be very good partners to humans. The Holy Land needed to constantly strengthen their rtionship with these two alien races, as the stronger you were, the more threats you would be exposed to. The Holy Land had been following this teaching of the Holy Saint Teacher for the past 100 years.

    Except for these two alien races, the other races weren¡¯t so lucky. They had a lower status, only slightly better than ves. They had to prove their worth in the Holy Land, which came with a lot of conditions. It was normal if they suddenly disappeared one day.

    The Holy Land was a holy ce for humans. Although ck holes had caused colossal changes to Earth, it did open the possibility of conquering the whole universe to mankind, freeing mankind from its shackles. Souls were the foundation of the universe.

    Wang Zhong, Grai, and the others found seats closer to the back, away from attention. Grai didn¡¯t change much, even though he was in the Holy Land. The Tyrants invited him as they had a special branch dedicated to studying bloodlines, but Grai wasn¡¯t interested in bing a ¡®monster.¡¯ This was also the reason why many didn¡¯t want to join the Tyrants, so Grai was puzzled by Wang Zhong¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is the Sparta n not a good choice?¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Joining the Tyrants is more suitable for me currently, as my physical body is pretty weak.¡±

    Grai nodded thoughtfully. In reality, he could feel how different Wang Zhong had be now, so he didn¡¯t believe the rumors. Wang Zhong was steadier and more confident than before. Grai would be thest to believe that such a person would be vulnerable, especially because he knew Wang Zhong too well. There was a type of person who would never fall, no matter what; you just knew it from his aura.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol absolutely wasn¡¯t weak, since he had gone to the cursednds and even got promoted to the Heroic Soul Stage in the vast desert. If anything, it would be even more terrifying than imagined. As a wise man, there really was no need to have a high-profile in the Holy Land. Grai was skeptical as he felt that there were times the Holy Land would miss out on their judgment.

    In the CHF circle, a few people were rueful after seeing Wang Zhong. The former No. 1 expert of the CHF was the center of attention no matter where he went. However, his sessive encounters in the Holy Land had already caused him to fall from his No. 1 ce. In the end, he wasn¡¯t the final winner.

    Sitting at a secluded corner, Wang Zhong still seemed pretty lonely although he had two or three good friends with him. His former glory was gone, making people marvel at the speed things could change. Carolyn saw Wang Zhong too, but she didn¡¯t feel anything toward him; this led her to understand her own true feelings.

    Unwillingness and loss took up most of her emotions, as these were mainly the fragile emotions she felt after her loss in the CHF. As Stuart City¡¯s future leader, Carolyn needed to prove herself here. This was crucial in stabilizing Stuart City¡¯s status in the Federation; and after being here, she understood why the elders didn¡¯t tell her too much about the Holy Land.

    To put it bluntly, the 10 Great Families were nothing more than pawns; they existed solely to serve the Holy Land. If they had told her earlier on, it might have been unbearable news to her. However, at this juncture, her excellent potential made Carolyn harbor hope and look forward to the future, igniting her fighting spirit.

    Several people in the 10 Great Families had gossiped about Wang Zhong these past few days, from his ming Spirit King Dharma Idol to how he got beaten up. Except for a few people such as Gui Hao, most of themughed it off and no longer considered Wang Zhong a threat; whether he¡¯s dead or alive didn¡¯t really matter much anymore.

    The hall was full of murmurs for a while. After waiting for about half an hour, the teachers in charge of hosting camete. At first, most people thought that ordinary teachers from various forces would be hosting today, but they did not expect the three who came to be Great Teachers. The hall became silent immediately. The appearance of the Great Teachers during the selection of neers meant a lot of things; that this selection process might be different. This was also a form of recognition to the Holy Apprentices, showing that this batch of neers was of high quality.

    The first person who came in was an elegant man who looked rather young. As he walked into the hall, even his slight footsteps seemed to follow an invisible rhythm that was captivating. It caused the crowd to stop chattering and stare at him.

    There was a clear hierarchy between teachers and Great Teachers. Even though the former were already teaching, they were still considered as the ones being ruled. Only the Great Teachers at the Heavenly Soul Stage were the real ruling ss, wielding power and authority.

 Chapter 736 - Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 736: Causing Trouble</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Great Teacher Carlo from the Mystic Sect! He¡¯s my idol! He¡¯s a 3-star Great Teacher who is less than forty years old! Has he taken a fancy to someone?¡± The freshmen who had just registered themselves for the Mystic Sect¡¯s examination were rather surprised.

    ¡°He seems to have taken a liking to a freshman from the Federation, but I don¡¯t know who it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Great Teacher Sophia has brought the Federation¡¯s Ice Queen out for training today. Otherwise, we would have a chance to see how an 8-star Great Teacher looks like.¡±

    People in the crowd continued to murmur and chat amongst themselves. Not long after, another man entered the ce.

    The man had blonde hair and appeared to be rather handsome. He was slightly slender, but he was wearing thick and heavy armor.

    ¡°It¡¯s Great Teacher Buckley from the Tyrants! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here!¡± Some people could not contain their excitement.

    Buckley was a 5-star Great Teacher from the Tyrants. He had made a name for himself in the Holy Land since a long time ago. His handsome appearance, coupled with the visual impact of the heavy armor, made him look extremely attractive, leaving a deep impression in people¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Great Teacher Buckley has gone up against an 8th rank dimensional creature alone and won before. He is truly a terrifying existence. Honestly, in terms of actualbat, he is definitely not just 5 stars!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just too bad. After all, the star rating in the Holy Land is not only based on one¡¯sbat effectiveness.¡±

    ¡°Can you see what armor Great Teacher Buckley is wearing? It¡¯s not abat suit, but a result of cultivating with the methods used by the Tyrants. It is said that this set is one of the heaviest alchemy armors of the Tyrants and is made from meteorite metal. It weighs tens of thousands of pounds!¡±

    Tens of thousands of pounds¡­ Wang Zhong was at a loss for words when he heard it. That was equivalent to a hundred-fold of the usual gravitational force, yet Buckley could move freely as he wore it. Although the sound from his armor could be heard while he walked, the vibration beneath his feet was that of an ordinary person. That was indeed a little scary; it was almost impossible to imagine how he was able to do it¡­

    Thest one who entered was a young man who was dressed casually, and Zhao Kunlun remained beside him as he walked.

    ¡°Great Teacher Zhao Chen is here too.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the third fastest in the history of the Sparta n to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage!¡±

    The people in the crowd continued to talk amongst themselves. This was a newly promoted Great Teacher of the Sparta n. He was only a 1-star Great Teacher, yet his future was definitely as bright as the other two. He looked rather young and appeared to only be in his early twenties; however, he emitted the strongest Heavenly Soul aura among the three as he had just broken through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Faintly radiating an overbearing aura, he appeared to shine with boundless radiance. Out of the three Great Teachers, he appeared to be the most prominent.

    Zhao Kunlun never left his side and behaved respectfully. This Great Teacher was currently the most dazzling star of the Zhao Family. Zhao Kunlun was in fact Zhao Chen¡¯s uncle, yet he was still a Holy Disciple even though his nephew had already be a Great Teacher. In the Holy Land, be it seniority in the family or whether one was from a direct line of descent, none of that mattered anymore. Power and strength were everything.

    Although some families could help to pull certain strings, one had to be valuable to be acknowledged; otherwise, he might be worse off than an ordinary person.

    Zhao Tianlong also appeared rather proud. The Zhao family had suffered a crushing defeat in the CHF, and all of them lost face. Many people even felt that the Zhao Family would never be able to recover after such a setback or might even be reced, but in fact, the Zhao family had a rather stable amount of power in the Holy Land. The people who thought otherwise were like frogs at the bottom of a well.

    In the world, the most terrifying thing was to be misinformed.

    Since all three Great Teachers had arrived, the selection officially began. The host of the selection was Great Teacher Carlo this time. The Mystic Sect had always thought of themselves as the most legitimate in the Holy Land while the other two forces seemed to have no intention of vying for this bubble reputation. For most of the co-led activities, the Mystic Sect would always take the lead.

    At that particr moment, the entire scene grewpletely quiet. Great Teacher Carlo then smiled slightly and began his speech. ¡°First of all, congrattions to all of you. All of your applications have been approved, and now, all of you are officially Holy Apprentices. You will be divided into three sses. Now, I will announce who is in the first ss.¡±

    Carlo looked at the Holy Apprentices around him. The Holy Land had certain expectations for this year¡¯s batch of students, and there were indeed a few with great potential.

    ¡°People in the first ss are Solomon, Scarlet, and Hyde Alexander. You will each

    get a reward of 200 Holy Coins every month.¡±

    There was a lot of murmuring below the stage as countless people immediately turned to look at the dimensional humans¡¯ faction. The Earth side remained extremely quiet while warm apuse rang from the other side. It could be seen that the tall and handsome guy remained extremely calm. Although he was the only first-ss apprentice present, the way he reacted made it seem like it had nothing to do with him.

    200 Holy Coins was considered a huge sum to the apprentices.

    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll be announcing who is in the second ss. Four people have fallen under the observation period of Great Teachers. If they keep up their performance, a Great Teacher will take them in.¡±

    Jealousy was the norm, but everyone was obviously more concerned about themselves. It was everyone¡¯s goal to be included in the observation period. Several students then looked at Carlo with eager eyes, wishing they could be his disciple.

    ¡°Carolyn, Napier Mo, dimir, and Abrid have been included in the observation period of four Great Teachers, and they will earn a reward of 100 Holy Coins per month.¡± Carlo looked at the four people under the stage: the first three were from Earth, but Abrid was of an alien race, specifically the Hermes. He was extremely talented in healing and was considered a genius. He had been handpicked by a Great Teacher from the Sparta n and especially promoted. Lastly, Carlo proceeded to end his speech. ¡°The rest of you are third-ss apprentices, but don¡¯t give up. After half a year, you will be reassessed. Those who perform exceptionally can directly be promoted to Holy Disciples. At the same time, you are allowed to challenge those who are in the higher ss. If you can beat them, you will be allowed to rece them. ¡±

    Upon hearing this, the fighting will of the masses was aroused. It was good news that they still had a chance. Otherwise, it would be too unfair as it would be imposing uniformity. Talent did not represent absolute strength. That was true on Earth, and even more so in the Holy Land.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll announce your assigned ns.¡±

    The name list was arranged ording to the n chosen, the first being the Mystic Sect.

    ¡°Solomon, Mystic Sect.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet, Mystic Sect.¡±

    ¡°Carolyn, Mystic Sect.¡±

    ¡°Napier Mo, Mystic Sect.¡±

    ¡°Abrid, Mystic Sect.¡±

    ¡°Laura, Mystic Sect.¡±

    ¡­

    Most of the freshmen elites had gathered in the Mystic Sect, making the sect the biggest winner this year. Two of the three first-ss apprentices and three of the four second-ss apprentices were assigned to the Mystic Sect. This year, the Mystic Sect had nearly made a clean sweep of the outstanding freshmen in one go. Truthfully, that was actually the norm. It was not that the other two ns were lousy. It just so happened that these people specialized in developing the soul. It was far moremon for the outstanding people who had just entered the Heroic Soul Stage to be focused on developing their soul aspared to others.

    The apprentices who joined the Mystic Sect afterward seemed to develop a sense of confidence, as if joining the sect had brought them glory. It was said that people from the Mystic Sect had a superiorityplex, with Molton being an example. Now, Wang Zhong finally understood the origin of this superiorityplex.

    ¡°¡­ dimir, Sparta n.¡±

    ¡°Mo Ling, Sparta n.¡±

    ¡°Divian, Sparta n.¡±

    ¡°Enoch, Sparta n.¡±

    ¡°Grai, Sparta n.¡±

    ¡°Gui Xinying, Sparta n.¡±

    ¡­

    Although there was only one second-ss apprentice who joined the Sparta n, the number of people who joined the n was indeed thergest. Most of the apprentices from Earth were more ustomed to the teaching methods of the Federation. On top of that, the Sparta n was considered a gathering ce for the 10 Great Families; therefore, the people from Earth would develop a sense of belonging toward this n. Many people might think that the Sparta n was mediocre, but that was an extreme view as the n had produced many top experts in the Holy Land. Although they had produced rtively fewer experts in recent years, but high output had always been a feature of the Sparta n. The number and proportion of Heavenly Soul Stage experts produced by the n had always ranked first among the three supreme forces. Just this feature alone was reason enough for people to join them.

    ¡°Hyde Alexander, the Tyrants.¡±

    ¡°Aldeci, the Tyrants.¡±

    ¡°Micah, the Tyrants.¡±

    ¡°Noraba, the Tyrants.¡±

    ¡°Pomo, the Tyrants.¡±

    ¡­

    Although names of people from Earth could asionally be heard, most were of dimensional humans. For dimensional humans, most of them would choose to join the Tyrants as the n was considered their territory. There were a small number of them who chose to join the Mystic Sect, but they would never join the Sparta n. It was not only because of the direction of cultivation; aspared to the Sparta n, the Mystic Sect was known as the Holy City¡¯s orthodoxy after all. There was also rtive freedom in the Mystic Sect¡¯s learning culture, unlike the rigid learning system of the Sparta n, which wasrgely simr to the Federation. There were many restrictions in the n as well; therefore, dimensional humans ¡ª who longed for freedom and were eager to break away from the constraints of their identity ¡ª found the n to be rather repulsive.

    The name list was nearing the end, and everyone was basically satisfied. The ssification system was a new policy, and those extra rewards were like free goods that had fallen from the sky; thus, second-ss apprentices such as dimir were filled with hope and were absolutely delighted. Naturally, as some people rejoiced, there would be others who felt dejected.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, the Tyrants.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s name was read outst. The list was made ording to the respective order of registration; thus, Wang Zhong wasst, as he had signed upst. However, to others, it seemed like even the Tyrants could not be bothered with him. When Great Teacher Carlo wrapped up the announcements with his name, many people who were currently present turned around to stare at Wang Zhong, who had stood up in the back row to report his arrival. This guy had be well-known in the Holy City recently. Of course, it was notoriety instead of poprity.

    Many people had only just noticed Wang Zhong¡¯s presence. To be honest, he was now just a joke in the eyes of everyone, even though he had once radiated with dazzling splendor when he became the CHF¡¯s number one expert.

    Once, he was the strongest among them all, yet he had only condensed a ming Spirit King as his Dharma Idol. Once, he was an unparalleled lord, yet he had been beaten up on the first day he entered the Holy Land. The ups and downs in his life were really unbelievable.

    No one made a sound, but all sorts of feelings could be seen from their eyes. Some were scornful, some were indifferent, some were emotional, some were gloating. No one would want to associate himself with a good-for-nothing.

    Great Teacher Carlo continued speaking on the stage, ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading out your assigned ns. From now on, you are all official Holy Apprentices in the Holy City. We will issue different badges with different limits of authority ording to your respective sses. Tomorrow¡­¡±

    He was about to conclude the session when a voice suddenly rang out from behind the door. ¡°ce Wang Zhong on the Tyrants¡¯ observation list of second-ss apprentices.¡±

    The voice was extremely abrupt, interrupting Carlo¡¯s speech, which made him rather ufortable. Furthermore, themanding tone of the voice was considered rather impolite toward a Great Teacher. As Carlo saw who had arrived, he froze slightly. ¡°Kenso, why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡±

 Chapter 737 - Tempering and Smelting

    <h4>Chapter 737: Tempering and Smelting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The person who had walked in appeared to be about fifty years old. Although the traces of advancing life were visible, he bore his age well. His steps were slow, but his speed was extremely fast, as if every step he took propelled his body forward. Furthermore, with each step, the soles of his feet would leave a faint space htion on the ground. It was simr to the legend of leaving lotus flowers on the ground with each?step<sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Now that you know, it¡¯s set.¡± Great Teacher Kenso did not have the intention to exin himself at all, and the atmosphere grew a little stiff. ¡°Which one of you is Wang Zhong?¡±

    Carlo and the others grew even more surprised. What the hell, he did not even know Wang Zhong, and yet he came to cause trouble?

    Wang Zhong stood up and looked at Kenso in confusion. Frankly speaking, this may not be a good thing for him. It was simply attracting more hatred from the others. He had originally nned to be low-key, but now it seemed like his n was ruined.

    Kenso nced at him and remained expressionless. He even seemed to despise him a little. He then turned to leave, as though he had just wasted his time.

    Carlo and the others could not go against his wishes, because¡­ it could bring endless trouble for them. Although it was against the rules, it was not out of the question.

    Great Teacher Kenso was a troublesome person, even for them!

    As long as one stayed in the Holy Land for more than a few days, it was next to impossible not to hear that name.

    He was a superb alchemist with unparalleled talents. Many of themonly used items in the Holy Land were his alchemic inventions. He even named numerous rted products after himself, such as the Kenso Conductor, Kenso Crystal, Keshun Fluid, etc. His name eventually became abel. Everything from the Kenso Alchemy Hut was original in terms of creation and production. As long as thisbel was applied, the price of the same alchemy product in the Holy City could be doubled immediately!

    At the same time, he was also currently one of the leaders of the Tyrants. Although he was only a 3-star Great Teacher, his influence was iparable. Obviously, Carlo and the other two were unwilling to offend him over such a small matter. After all, as a Great Teacher, their need for alchemy would only be greater.

    In the Holy Land, it was said that you could offend an 8-star Great Teacher, but you should never offend Kenso.

    How could such a person actually appear in the freshmen selection site? It was even more unbelievable that he especially came to speak up for Wang Zhong.

    The freshmen below the stage were naturally stunned. As for the three Great Teachers on the stage, they were even more surprised, to the extent that they grew speechless. What was happening exactly?

    Carlo coughed a few times and continued on. ¡°Wang Zhong is now included in the second-ss observation list, but all of you must remember that what you are getting now is nothing. Only people who canst all the way will be winners. I hope all of you will seize the chance to work hard in the next six months. It¡¯s typical for one¡¯s destiny to change in a sh.¡±

    Wang Zhong rubbed his nose in confusion. What the hell was going on? It was rather obvious that the other three Great Teachers were not very satisfied with him, and the one who spoke for him just now also did not appear to like him. He felt that he had been rather low-key for a long time; thus, he did not understand how he messed up this time.

    As for the freshmen, it was needless to say that Wang Zhong had just be a live target. It was perfectly justified if one had great power or potential to be included in the upper ss, but for someone like Wang Zhong, there would definitely be a long queue of people waiting to challenge him after six months.

    For no good reason, he became a second-ss apprentice and received a hundred Holy Coins. Although he had doubts, he decided to take things as they came. He was not a fool who would reject free money.

    Even Wang Zhong could not figure out what was going on, let alone the others. He was just a good-for-nothing with a ming Spirit King as his Dharma Idol and a wastrel who got beaten up on the first day for not following the rules. How could such a person be a second-ss apprentice?

    Over the next two days, people hade up with countless reasons to try to exin what had happened. Some said that when Wang Zhong was exiled to the cursednds, he met a certain big shot who happened to be a Great Teacher in the Holy Land. Otherwise, how could he have escaped from the cursednds? Many people believed in this statement at the beginning, but there were many problems with this reasoning. If so, why did no one speak up for him when he got beaten up, and why was he not designated a Great Teacher after being included in the observation list? It was also said that he must have been helped by the Potter n, but Molton immediately rejected the rumor. It was not a matter of fear, but his n indeed did not want to get involved in the matter.

    In the end, the exnation that everyone decided on was that this was a reward for the number one expert in the CHF. After all, the CHF had always been supported by the Holy Land, and it had its own purpose. For the previous years, the number one experts of the CHF had always enjoyed rather special privileges; it was just that this year was different. It was due to the new ssification system; therefore, Wang Zhong was rewarded with being added to the observation list. Also, because it was just a one-time reward, he was added to the observation list even though no Great Teacher had taken a fancy to him. In this way, this matter was justified by the others.

    This was by far the most believable statement. As a result, Wang Zhong was considered to be a lucky dog and sessfully made countless people jealous as 100 Holy Coins per month was a very amazing ie for freshmen.

    Wang Zhong totally could not be bothered to deal with those ridiculous rumors as he had entered the Holy Land to be more powerful. Previously, during the two or three days of trying to understand and get to the bottom of things, he could already feel the extraordinariness of the various ideas here; and when he officially joined the Tyrants, this particr feeling became more and more intense. He was instantly obsessed with the various new theories and concepts, as well as all kinds of knowledge, as if he was hungry and thirsty for them.

    ¡°The path of cultivation, no matter what your ultimate pursuit is, is like sailing in a sea of bitterness. The soul is a passenger, and the body is the boat which will eventually take you to where you want to be. There may be rough seas at any time. There are many ways to avoid capsizing in this sea. Some pursue the strength of the soul. Even if the boat capsizes, the passenger can swim directly to the end. But for us Tyrants, we value the rigidity of the boat and focus on strengthening the body. We pursue the limit of the limits. No matter how strong the waves are, they will not be able to rock us even an inch.¡±

    The teacher on the stage was Luo Ba, who focused on teaching the outline of cultivation. His role was to impart rudimentary knowledge to the freshmen. He was extremely slender, blond, and looked really young. This was also the general situation for teachers in the Holy Land when it came to their age.

    These were all outstanding Holy Disciples or Holy Disciples with special aplishments in certain aspects. Today, he was talking about the general outline of cultivation. The saying about cultivation being like a boat trip was passed down by Sacred Teachers of the past. Other than the Tyrants, the Mystic Sect and the Sparta n would also have simr exnations. The difference between them was that the three parties had different ways of sailing the sea of bitterness.

    ¡°The pursuit of the body¡¯s limit is what the Tyrants believe in. For freshmen, we mainly have two cultivation directions for you to choose from.¡±

    ¡°First, we have the Tempering Method, which focuses on strengthening the human body and stimting your potential. For example, you can rely on practicing various scriptures, rely on some special medicaments, or practice Metamorphosis Techniques; in general, these keep your own body intact, without involving excessive transformation. In the beginning, us Tyrants relied on this to make a name for ourselves. When ites to tempering the body, no one is stronger or knows more than us. At present, it is considered rtively conservative.¡±

    ¡°The other direction is the Smelting Method. This focuses on recing parts of the body with foreign objects and transforming them with alchemical materials,?<i>or?</i>integrating dimensional elements by making full use of the Dimensional World¡¯s materials and ultimately achieving the purpose of strengthening the body. This method is currently the mainstream method of refining the body. As long as you can be more powerful, the body is considered merely a vessel. The research on the transformation of the body by the Smelting Method began about two hundred years ago. Today, we are quite mature in terms of the knowledge about it. The method works faster than the Tempering Method, and the effect it can achieve is also unparalleled. There are many options to choose from as well. We can be stronger and gain power at a faster rate so that there is extra time for more research to be carried out. This is why us Tyrants will always be at the forefront of the three supreme forces when ites to actualbat and alchemy technology¡­¡±

    As Luo Ba spoke, no one dared to make a sound below. The lectures conducted by a teacher in the Holy Land werepletely different from the so-called academies of the Federation back on Earth. The teacher would oftene in and leave immediately after their lecture. Questions and interruptions were not allowed. Most lectures were merely rough guides, and there was no specific way of cultivation. In the Holy Land, knowledge was also wealth. If one wished to obtain it, he had to do it via exchanging. Knowledge or Holy Coins could be used as bargaining chips during such exchanges. The only exception was if one was a Sessor Disciple of a Great Teacher. As for the others, it would be a pipe dream if they wanted to rely on teachers handing over knowledge on a silver tter. Being a teacher was just a profession, and there was no stable rtionship between a teacher and an apprentice; therefore, no teacher would be willing to share knowledge without holding back. If a teacher was to do so, he would not have any extra gain, other than wasting his own time and energy. Only a fool would do it.

    This practice of teachers was also acquiesced to by the Holy Land and had be a tradition. There were already sufficient conditions and ample methods here for the students to improve by themselves. The library had a huge collection of books, and within their practice level, there were basically no restrictions on borrowing. The only price one had to pay was Holy Coins. Acquiring knowledge was also a test. If one could not even pay for the books, there was a cruel but highly appropriate saying in the Holy Land, ¡®the weak can die.¡¯ No one would pity them.

    Tempering and Smelting were the two major directions of the Tyrants. Although the Tempering faculty was the orthodoxy and origin of the Tyrants, over the years, it had already begun to decline. The Smelting Method was faster and stronger than the Tempering Method, as well as higher in terms of moldability. This was an indisputable fact. Students of the Smelting Faculty had imed that only sissies who dared not transform their body would choose the Tempering Faculty.

    Wang Zhong, of course, chose the Tempering Faculty. In fact, only four or five people chose that in this year¡¯s batch of students. Two of them were dimensional girls, and they were the only two females who had joined the Tyrants this year. Most people who chose to join the Tyrants would usually have already epted the idea of their physical transformation; thus, they would not be troubled by this.

    Still, with 200 Holy Coins, Wang Zhong felt that life these days were rather good. Food and clothing could be obtained with Federation Credits while his Holy Coins were basically spent in the library. His n was to hunt for scriptures on the Tempering Method, but he eventually found out that the Tempering Faculty seemed to have cheated the feelings of freshmen.

    It was mainly because the threshold of the Tempering Method was actually rtively high. Compared with the Smelting Method where one could obtain strength by changing one¡¯s body ¡®parts,¡¯ tempering was more about one¡¯s own talents and potential. It was also particr about the importance of practicing scriptures. As the Tyrants was known for body refinement and had once built their name by the Tempering Method, they naturally had many scriptures about the skills in this area. However, the problem was that the Holy Coin needed for one to enter the library was merely the entrance fee. To read the books ced here, one would have to pay extra, and one could only read in the library instead of borrowing it home.

 Chapter 738 - Cellular Cosmology

    <h4>Chapter 738: Cellr Cosmology</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Naturally, if one wanted to practice scriptures, one should only practice the best ones avable. Wang Zhong began to look at all the good things, and he indeed saw a few interesting books. In the books¡¯ introductions, he could see that they contained powerful Tempering methods. However, as he flipped to the prices, he saw that the cheapest was actually 1300 Holy Coins¡­ This was merely the elementary techniques. It was simply extortion!

    Wang Zhong was absolutely stunned. Before that, he had always felt that the 200 Holy Coins in his pocket were a good start. But who knew it was far from enough.

    Was there any other way?

    There was not.

    Tempering Scriptures were nothing like the general fusion of alchemical materials in the Smelting Faculty. Everyone was using it, and everyone understood it. The starting price of books about Smelting in the library was often 50 Holy Coins. However, this damned Tempering Method was seriously ridiculously expensive. One requirement of using this method was that the practitioner had to be talented; therefore, even if the scriptures were avable in the library, they were often considered to be unique inheritances. Objects are valued because of their rarity, so the price of the scriptures was naturally high.

    However, Wang Zhong still could not ept this. If the Tempering Methods were all like this, then there is absolutely no need for the Tempering Faculty to exist. What the hell? They had to provide some scriptures which freshmen could afford!

    He was determined to continue his hunt for books! The Heroic Soul Tempering area had no more than 30,000 books. In the beginning, Wang Zhong actually started off by leisurely looking at the book transcripts page by page, butter, he was reduced to only scanning the price of the books.

    1500 Holy Coins, 2900 Holy Coins, 2900 Holy Coins¡­ His vision was already getting blurry, but¡ª s, free of charge?

    Just as his confidence was about to shatter, Wang Zhong suddenly saw something. It was found in the left-most corner of the Tempering area. A thick-looking Tempering Method scripture turned out to be free?! What was going on? This was literally a gift from god, and it was such a thick book!

    Wang Zhong was a little excited, but he soon understood the reason.

    It was thick because this was the true original copy, not just a transcript of the content introduction; and because it was free, there was no need for a transcript at all. Secondly, the book was worn out, not because it was ancient, but because it had been destroyed by others! If one were to flip through the book, one would see the creases on the pages caused by fingers. Some parts were damaged, and there were also watermarks¡­ He did not know if the book was useful, but it seemed like it was the least dignified book in the entire library. No wonder it was free. There must have been countless freshmen who picked it up and thought that something had fallen into theirp.

    Wang Zhong suppressed his annoyance and confirmed the title of the book once more.

    ¡°Cellr Cosmology.¡±

    What kind of title was that? It seemed like the author who named this book was a joker.

    To put it simply, even the librarian might not know how this book got into the Tyrants¡¯ Library. The author¡¯s name was ¡°God of Illusory Reflection of Reality.¡± The pseudonym was even more shameless than the title, but the point was¡­ the book was free!

    When human beings discovered that the soul could have a Fifth Dimension, they finally seeded in getting rid of their physical shackles and truly came into contact with mysteries of the universe. This was the most advanced advancement since the Dark Ages. However, this book¡¯s first sentence was teaching humans how to regress. That was because the author of this book believed that the human body also contained mysteries of the universe ¡ª a deeper profound meaning beyond the soul ¡ª and that every cell that made up the human body was a universe as well!

    In the book, the author used inexplicable terms to exin this concept. Like atoms, atomic nuclei, and even molecules and electrons. He imed that one could enter the microcosmos to explore the universe, but there was no detailed exnation of the so-called atoms and molecules in the book. What the hell was all of these? Atom, more like bottom.

    Frankly speaking, ordinary people would not be able to understand. The glory of Earth¡¯s science and technology only existed before the advent of the Dimensional World. Since entering the Dark Ages, human science and technology basically became a lost art. Humans had to go up against mutated beasts or powerful lifeforms from the Fifth Dimension; thus, they were under extreme pressure?<i>just to stay alive</i>. With regard to the aspect of microcosmos, their focus was mainly medical. The greatest extent of research was halted at the cellr level, while the even more microscopic aspects had been totally abandoned.

    Be it the Federation, the Empire, or the Holy Land, no one would pay too much attention to these. These esoteric terms were too obscure for ordinary students ¡ª it would be Greek to them ¡ª but Wang Zhong could understand it.

    When he was a child, Wang Zhong had already discussed and studied a lot about this with Simba, as though science wasmonce. At that time, even Wang Zhong felt that these things were useless, but as he grew up, Wang Zhong felt that the perspectives of the old era could not be entirely dismissed. It was just that science and technology were headed in the wrong direction. Though humans continued to prosper, they were going further and further away from understanding the mysteries of the universe. On the surface, the ck hole project seemed to have solved the resource issue, but in fact, it was considered a method of destruction before construction ¡ª allowing humans to break off from the wrong path and be exposed to the fastest way of understanding the universe. However, some perceptions and understandings of the old era were correct; but if not, then at least some of their methodologies were on the right path.

    When he first began reading, he was full of criticism, but after looking at a few more pages, Wang Zhong was a little hooked.

    Any kind of scripture could be regarded as a kind of knowledge and a kind of cognition. If one aimed to master a scripture, he must first be fascinated by it. Many of the ideas in this book ¡ª provided he could understand them ¡ª had drawn Wang Zhong in. The book believed that the real Tempering Method was not to temper the body in a careless way but to start from the microcosmic world. The human body contained infinite treasures. Each atom had a nucleus, which contained a powerful, primitive force of the universe; this could be called ¡®nuclear force.¡¯ Mastering and wielding the ¡®nuclear force¡¯ was the definition of true power.

    To take it one step further, after one had mastered the nuclear power and if he couldplete thebination of Soul Power and nuclear power, then even a human being could be a god; there would be nothing that could stop him in the universe.

    In the Tyrants¡¯ Smelting Faculty, many people would give up their human body and rece parts of it with things like liquid metal and alchemic products. Such an approach seemed like buying the casket without the jewels and could not be more foolish to the book¡¯s author. He felt that the human body was, in fact, the most powerful existence in this universe and that no other energy in the universe could evenpare to the energy of the atomic biological nucleus¡­ Such a notion waspletely dismissing the methods of the currently thriving Smelting Faculty of the Tyrants. It was no wonder that the person who published this book remained in obscurity throughout the n¡¯s history. No one would be fond of him after reading his book. Not to mention the Tyrants, even if such a notion was put to the Mystic Sect or the Sparta n, it would definitely be shunned.

    Human beings had a long-standing and deep-rooted weak impression of their own bodies. From fighting mutant beasts in the Dark Ages to battling in the Fifth Dimension, human beings had relied on Soul Power or even their souls when facing all challenges. Compared to these two, the bodies of human beings were really weak and worthless!

    Human skin could be cut with an ordinary small knife, yet someone imed that it was the strongest matter in the universe, though underdeveloped? If it was truly the strongest ¡ª even if it was underdeveloped ¡ª it should at least be able to demonstrate around 20% of its toughness and should definitely not be so weak. Only ghosts would believe in this god theory.

 Chapter 739 - Money Makes the World Go Round

    <h4>Chapter 739: Money Makes the World Go Round</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong grew a little obsessed. Maybe he was crazy, but he truly felt that the author made sense, even though the author was a tad whimsical. From an atomic point of view, there was indeed a terrifying theory in it. This was the prototype of the super-powerful weapon in the olden days. Back then, applying it to the human body waspletely a pipe dream, but now that times were different and humans could use Soul Power, a possibility was opened up.

    The author of this book was definitely a transcendent lunatic, but one thing was certain, he understood the civilizations of both eras rather well. The old era was in favor of technology while the new era was in favor of utilizing the soul. In fact, both stands were superficial. If one only utilized one¡¯s soul while neglecting the body, one would not be able to achieve bnce. Only if the body and the soul worked hand in hand would one be able to reach the highest possible level.

    For a specific principle, 10,000 people could understand it in 10,000 different ways, and this reasoning was undoubtedly the craziest and deepest one. The author had only proposed a concept and possibility, or maybe a direction to understand the principle. In the process of pursuing this reasoning, Wang Zhong would encounter numerous problems and difficulties. However, he had already epted this theory from the bottom of his heart because he simply did not deify the existence of Soul Power and believed in the need for the human body. The human body was indeed fragile even with the existence of Soul Power, and the human body was still a far cry from dimensional creatures.

    However, there would always be two sides to the story. The human body might really be fragile, but there was a possibility that humans had not found the right way to utilize it. His theory of cellr capacity and his theory regarding the conversion of mass energy to conservation were eptable to Wang Zhong. The difficultyy in stimting and controlling the energy. There was something that humans did not have in the past but had managed to obtain now. That was Soul Power.

    Soul Power was the key to unlocking nuclear energy.

    One who found the key would be a deity; it would not be too much to call him a God, but it was also possible that¡­ he would explode in an instant. This powerful nuclear energy needed to be matched with sufficient control over one¡¯s soul and Soul Power. The author himself seemed to be caught in an extreme contradiction. On the one hand, he illustrated the possibility of sess, while on the other, he specified the danger and how likely it was to be a path of no return.

    Wang Zhong felt that the author was not crazy but, instead, more sober than anyone else. He had just put forward a bold assumption and conjecture, but he himself did not know if one could seed.

    Wang Zhong was absolutely entranced. Holding the thick book?<i>Cellr Cosmology</i>, he sat in the library for three days, as though it was an intoxicant.

    ¡°Someone is actually studying Cellr Cosmology? Oh my god, it¡¯s the ¡®great¡¯ second-ss apprentice, Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s on the path of bing a god!¡±

    ¡°He can do it. A cell is a universe, and a union could make him be a god.¡±

    The library was the ce where freshmen most frequented. When people saw a freshman holding that thick infamous book and getting so addicted that he did not move for three days as his stubble grew out, it was truly difficult not to attract attention. There was a saying: Honor goes on crutches while discredit flies apace. One end was the most well-known divine book of the Tyrants and another was a freshman who had be the talk of Holy Land. As such, new gossip began to spread among the freshmen.

    ¡°Wang Zhong is going all-out reading the divine book. He is determined to be a god, to keep the glory of his status as a second-ss apprentice!¡±

    As the news spread, more peopleughed at it. Frankly, the people in the Holy Land were not that nosy and ordinary gossip was not likely tost long.

    Be it Wang Zhong being the strongest in CHF or being beaten up when he first came to the Holy Land, to most people, it was actually just a three-day hot topic. No matter how they felt about him or how funny the news was, it had nothing to do with them. However, with the status of a second-ss apprentice, things were different. For all three supreme forces, there existed a clear recement system. During the semi-annualpetition, as long as he was defeated, the winner could rece him. That was basically what everyone aimed to do.

    It was no exaggeration to say that Wang Zhong was now a fattened-up guinea pig who was definitely ripe for the picking. Naturally, there would be countless people keeping an eye on him for fear that he had identally provoked someone and got wiped off the map. Now, if there were still seniors who wanted to teach Wang Zhong a lesson, no one would agree to that. It was like raising a pig of their own; thus, they had to pay close attention to the pig feed. When it was ready for ughter after six months, the pig would be themon target.

    Wang Zhong knew nothing about the rumors. Although he heard a little murmur about it several times through the Skylink when he was chatting with Grai and Laura, they did not spell it out for him too clearly. It was impossible for them to mention phrases like ¡®raising a pig.¡¯ As for the fact that people considered him to be a fattened-up guinea pig, Wang Zhong felt that it was normal. If he was in their shoes, he would probably do the same if there was a supposedly easy way to earn Holy Coins.

    As Wang Zhong stayed a few more days in the library, he realized that Holy Coins were truly too important. Although?<i>Cellr Cosmology</i>?was free, the methods of stimting nuclear power introduced inside required the investment of Holy Coins. Not to mention formal cultivation, even in the initial beginner stage ¡ª to feel the existence of the nucleus ¡ª one would need to get his hands on several alchemy products and even dimensional treasures. The first of which was the zed Crystal ss. ording to the book, through the special Wan Ling grinding method, the ss is made into a lens. It would then be assembled with some specialized equipment to produce the so-called ¡®Micro Mirror,¡¯ which could be used to observe the microscopic atomic world.

    Although it was only a part of the preparation for understanding before actual practice, it was a necessary step. Although Wang Zhong knew the principle of the nucleus and could understand the literal meaning of the words, he did not know what the so-called nucleus actually was or what it looked like. How could he even practice it if he did not know anything about the nucleus? After inquiry, he found out that a palm-sized piece of zed Crystal ss would cost 300 Holy Coins. Including other auxiliary materials to manufacture the entire Micro Mirror, the end-product would cost at least 500 Holy Coins.

    In the Holy Land, there was basically nothing one could not get as long as one could afford the price. One could issue any task, whether on the Dimensional World or on Earth, the new civilization or the old civilization¡­ Those did not matter one bit. Only one thing was needed to be omnipotent ¡ª money.

    Money makes the world go round.

    Sure enough, there was no worst situation, only worse situations. It was no wonder that the divine book was not practiced even when it was free of charge. Wang Zhong was not even at the stage of formal practice. It was just a preparation process for the so-called micro-atoms. This was worse than daylight robbery. Which freshmen could afford this? Even if one was really brainwashed by this divine book, seeing the price alone was enough to scare one to death.

    However, Wang Zhong did not hesitate too much about this. He was skeptical before because he had not understood. If he were to remain skeptical even after he had understood, he would be out of his mind as well as irresolute. The main problem he had now was where to get the 500 Holy Coins.

    This did not seem to be aplicated choice for freshmen.

    Dimensional Exploration was the main way to earn Holy Coins in the Holy City. Be it Great Teachers, teachers, or even the legendary Sacred Teacher, they would often have various needs during cultivation, such as Evil Demon Blood or precious treasures from a certain type of Dimensional World. Although it might not be difficult for them to obtain these things, there was no need for them to waste their time. Certain things did not rely on strength but rather, on the number of people or whether it was the right time.

    Simply put, the reason why humans were powerful was efficiency and optimization!

 Chapter 740 - Hierarchy of Dimensional Exploration Teams

    <h4>Chapter 740: Hierarchy of Dimensional Exploration Teams</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    That was why they issued these as missions in the Dimensional Hostel. Of course, the type of missions was definitely not limited to finding these treasures. There would be others, like finding out dark secrets, obtaining information, and even revenge killing. As long as one could afford to spend Holy Coins, the Dimensional Hostel would ept them. Then, those Dimensional Exploration teams, mainly made up of Holy Disciples, would ept the missions and fulfill conditions to obtain rewards. Naturally, the hostel was also divided into sses and certain under-the-table missions were also secretly issued. This was a system in the Holy Land.

    Freshmen could also choose to join Dimensional Exploration teams. On the one hand, they could help their team with odds and ends to build good rtions with seniors, and some seniors might give them pointers. On the other hand, they could earn a little money and gain experience from certain missions.

    However, it was obvious that the better teams would want to select people with potential instead of a good-for-nothing. They actually weed freshmen to join them because freshmen would definitely grow up, and fresh blood was needed to maintain the rank and resources of a team.

    In fact, the higher-ups of the Holy Land did not attempt to restrain the people below. In the Holy City, the Holy Disciples may be split into three factions, but outside the Holy City, most rtionship circles are actually divided ording to the respective Dimensional Exploration teams. More often than not, the circles formed from Dimensional Exploration teams were more stable than the circles within the three major factions in the Holy Land, and the bond between them was unbreakable. After all, they had all experienced life and death together on their exploration and could trust each other to have their backs. The simple senior-junior rtionships between the people in the three major factions were a far cry from theirs.

    After entering the three major factions for around half a month was also the peak period for freshmen to join Dimensional Exploration teams.

    It was said that the top three Dimensional Exploration teams, the Storm Listeners, the Imperial Court, and the Phantom Squadron had already invited Scarlet and Solomon to join them. Hyde Alexander, one of the first-ss apprentices, had also joined the Seekers silently. The Seekers were only one of 10 Dimensional Exploration teams in the Holy Land that was purely made up of dimensional humans. Compared to others, dimensional humans were rtively low-key and pragmatic. Other than showing some amount of discrimination against freshmen from Earth in the Tyrants, they would not pick a fight with people from Earth on purpose, perhaps because of their birth. Even the so-called discriminatory behavior in the Tyrants ¡ª excluding the individuals with deeply-rooted beliefs regarding races ¡ª were more or less directed at those ¡®weak people¡¯ who dared not enter the Smelting Faculty. Noraba was living a good life recently after having entered the Smelting Faculty. The dimensional humans advocated the strong. Thus, they would be rather epting toward those who had the same ideals as them, specifically those who aspired to be strong.

    Some of the other outstanding freshmen had also joined their respective Dimensional Exploration teams one after the other. Freshmen needed opportunities, and the teams needed to develop and draw in fresh blood. The top ten Dimensional Exploration teams in the Dimensional Hostel were naturally the goal for all freshmen. The respective teams had also set up some basic assessments for freshmen to see if they were good enough to join them. The assessments were not difficult, but it was said only a meager number could pass them. At present, other than several second-ss students such as Carolyn and dimir, anyone else being able to join a top ten team was still unheard of.

    Wang Zhong was originally interested in joining a top ten exploration team, but he quickly dismissed the idea after hearing about the situation there from Grai. It was not because the assessments were difficult, but it was the strict rules of the top ten teams which deterred him from doing so. In ces like the Holy Land, special treatment often came with a price, but Carolyn and dimir paid no attention to that. Being highly valued by their family¡¯s predecessors and entering the observation list of a Great Teacher, they were the pride of their families. As long as they had emotional intelligence, they would be in their element. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s situation was quite the opposite. Rtive freedom might have been the only thing he currently had.

    However, there was a serious problem. Wang Zhong was really short of money. Cellr Cosmology had entranced him deeply, and concrete practice required a lot of Holy Coins. Other than that, he also needed to read other books to avoid being a frog in the well. After all, Cellr Cosmology was just a concept. It was purely a theory that the author himself was not very sure about. At the very least, he had to look at other things, especially books regarding tempering the body. Although he was not one to undervalue himself, he would not belittle the others.

    For the past two days, Wang Zhong had been dreaming about making money even during sleep. His mind waspletely filled with it. It did not matter whether he could join an exploration team; what was important was¡ª Money! Money! Money!?<i>Important things had to be said three times.</i>?Be it interpersonal rtionships, social circles, or the top ten exploration teams, they were just empty talk without money. Now, his dreams were all filled with how he was going to get the 500 Holy Coins to build the Micro Mirror.

    He had to rethink his options!

    Maybe he should try alchemy? It was said that quick money woulde from that, and Simba had been blowing his trumpet about his alchemy skills in Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea all day long. However, another problem arose. Alchemy also required money, especially for raw materials and equipment. Also, Wang Zhong honestly knew nothing about alchemy. He could not simply listen to Simba and get in over his head. How could he really go to the alchemy department to rent a ridiculously expensive alchemy workshop? That would be a big expense every day. Furthermore, he himself had no idea what to alchemize. At the very least, he should wait for a while before doing that. He needed time to organize his thoughts, learn more about alchemy, and raise some funds. Maybe it would be more reliable to take Simba with him as well.

    His second option was to explore some of the secret realms in the Fifth Dimension. After acquiring certain dimensional resources from such expeditions, one could trade the items after returning to the Holy Land. This option was rtively straightforward and money woulde quick as well. Sometimes, one could get rich overnight. This was also the reason why the Holy Disciples were keen on joining the Dimensional Exploration teams. If they could get something like the Golden Stone b, the amount of Holy Coins they would get would be uncountable! Now, Wang Zhong was clear that he had gotten the short end of the stick when he sold it to the Stuart n previously.

    There was yet another problem. To go to the Dimensional World, one needed a Pioneering Order. Individual travel would cost 500 Holy Coins. Yes, that was how ridiculous the price was. Wang Zhong felt that this ce should not be called the Holy City, but the Money City instead. However, it was indeed due to an orderly system that saw to the development of the Holy City. The higher-ups in the Holy City merely needed to establish a fixed set of rules rather than depending on personnel, which might lead to subjective management.

    Pioneering, was regted by the so-called pioneering system of the Holy City. Anyone with a rank below Great Teacher would need a Pioneering Order if they wanted to leave the city. They could be purchased at the business lobby of the Holy City at a price of 500 Holy Coins per order. Other than returning to Earth or exceeding the time limit, there were no other restrictions.

    This threshold was actually equivalent to restricting the freedom to enter and leave. It was impossible for ordinary apprentices to purchase such a luxury item, let alone ordinary people in the Holy City. It was known that the moment one entered the Holy City, one would basically live out the rest of one¡¯s life there. This was also one of the reasons why so many Heroic Soul Soldiers could not return to Earth after they stepped into this ce. At the same time, they would be extremely eager to help big shots with daily chores, hoping that one day they would be lucky enough to be brought out, giving them the chance to look for opportunities.

    Another method would be joining a Dimensional Exploration team. For group travel, the group would need the team Pioneering Order, which had an upper limit for people allowed, usually 20. This would be purchased by the leader of the Dimensional Exploration team and only cost 1000 Holy Coins. Team members who wanted to travel with the team had to pay a certain fee to the team leader. The fee was dependent on whether the various team leaders were greedy. A kind team leader might only charge members the original price, which was usually shared equally among everyone. For a group with 20 people, one person would only have to pay 50 Holy Coins. However, some greedy team leaders might ask for 100 Holy Coins or more; then, profits from bringing members out of the city would already be enough for the team leader to line his pockets. Even though the shared cost was rather high, considering the rewards frompleting missions, it was definitely still profitable.

    Naturally, there were also teams which specialized in smuggling. These teams would go to great lengths and spent huge amounts of money to obtain the Dimensional Exploration qualification. They would then form teams which specialized in helping people get out of the city. A thousand Holy Coins got them 20 slots to get out of the city. There would always be some Holy Disciples in the Holy City who would asionally encounter things that had to be done outside of the city, and it was not cost-effective to go out alone. With a market for such slots, this profession became very popr. When the market was good, they could sell each slot for around 200 to 300 Holy Coins. Such teams earned a living by profiting from the price difference in the fees alone.

    However, this kind of business required background. Without background, one could be detected by the Holy City in minutes and get killed. Most of the time in such cases, the Holy City had already given tacit consent to certain privileged people to earn from this; thus, they closed one eye to their actions.

    But this was inappropriate for him as well.

    Wang Zhong was a little troubled. He knew nothing about the location of the Holy City inside the Fifth Dimension and nothing about the countless secret realms of Adalia space. Outside the Holy City was a vast and endless space in the Fifth Dimension. As a freshman, with no one to lead the way, he would not know where to go even if he managed to get out of the Holy City. After all, he was not a Spiritual Soul now, he was in his true form.

    The Dimensional Hostel was extremely crowded at this time. There was an area dedicated to recruitment, recruiting new people who had not yet found their way. On the glowing Skylink bulletin board, there was some official news regarding the recruitment process, which managed to attract a huge crowd of freshmen. There were also many experienced members of several dimensional exploration teams on the scene trying to recruit people and voicing support for their own teams.

    ¡°The Oceanic Beasts are recruiting! We have low requirements. As long as you have a Dharma Idol of at least a B grade and are obedient and diligent, we guarantee you a minimum of ten Holy Coins per month!¡±

    ¡°The Victors are recruiting. Those with a Dharma Idol of at least a B+, feel free to participate in our test. There are awesome senior brothers and lovely senior sisters here. Don¡¯t miss this chance!¡±

    ¡­ Wang Zhong rubbed his nose as he realized that he had given it too much thought. Even the worst Dimensional Exploration team would only recruit freshmen with potential. It was already the lowest requirement for a team to ept someone with a B-grade Dharma Idol. Looking at the C+ on his Skylink, he was a little stumped. These exploration teams were in the midst of being highly sought after by the enthusiastic freshmen when someone shouted out of nowhere. ¡°The Gourmets are recruiting! We need taste-testers, ten Holy Coins per dish! Chowhounds are wee!¡±

    In an instant, the originally noisy crowd quietened down, and countless people looked over at the direction of the voice.

    The Gourmets were absolutely famous. The team was actually rather small-scale and only recruited Holy Disciples who were gourmets. The former leader was also an extremely well-known teacher in the Holy City, Teacher Lan Daier. Her superb culinary skills had subdued countless powerful people in the Holy City.

    The team was ranked eighth among the top ten Dimensional Exploration teams in the Holy City. This was mainly aprehensive ranking. The rank of a team depended on how many tasks it hadpleted instead of its directbat ability. In fact, the Gourmets didn¡¯t need to specifically form groups toplete dimensional missions; they merely needed to coborate with other teams. Everyone absolutely weed them as they had superb culinary skills and were excellent at various healing techniques.

 Chapter 741 - Wang Zhong Going All Out for Holy Coins

    <h4>Chapter 741: Wang Zhong Going All Out for Holy Coins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    With such a high ranking, this special and famous exploration team was obviously reliable, and the rewards were very attractive. Taste-testing? Ten Holy Coins per dish?

    Other than Wang Zhong, countless other freshmen were also instantly attracted and crowded around the person who had just shouted.

    ¡°Are there any requirements for the Dharma Idol?¡± Some freshmen were not very confident of themselves. They assumed that this team was definitely dedicated to training experts, especially with such an appealing remuneration. Would they require one to have an A+ grade Dharma Idol?

    ¡°Nope!¡± The man replied in an indifferent tone. ¡°Just don¡¯t be afraid to die!¡±

    The whole crowd was a little stunned. What did taste-testing have to do with dying?

    However, as there were experienced seniors present, everyone soon knew what was going on. Although gourmets could produce dimensional delicacies with various magical effects, how did these dishese about?

    The most basic thing to do was to taste-test. A taste-tester would be just like those attending eunuchs around emperors, who needed to test the food for poison. It was a trivial matter to get an upset stomach, but if one was not careful, it might be fatal. One had to follow a principle in the Holy Land: nothing would fall into one¡¯sp for no reason, and even if something did, it would be poisoned.

    The whole crowd then dispersed in an instant. Everyone had no intention of risking their lives. To them, money could be made slowly as they still had time. Only Wang Zhong stayed. Wasn¡¯t it just eating? Wang Zhong was rather confident of his stomach.

    The man waved his hand and looked at Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been recruited! Come with me!¡±

    The Gourmets specialized in such things. They would invite freshmen to help with taste-testing, so they only required people with low-level Dharma Idols. Anyway, those people had poor potential, and no one would care if they lived or died. However, they had to warn them in advance. Otherwise, they might change their mind once they found out the truth. Such things could not stay under wraps. Honestly, it was not that something serious would happen every time anyway; it was just a matter of luck.

    If one became a qualified gourmet, one no longer needed to worry about survival in the Holy Land anymore. In the Holy Land, alchemists, gourmets, and battlefield healers were all very popr, and the gourmets were undoubtedly the most special of all. Although they werecking inbat power and were not as good at healingpared to professional battlefield healers, they were well-rounded. Some special foods had the same effects as advanced medicines. At the same time, they were also poison masters. A piece of delicious beef modified by them could make dimensional beasts go insane, and it might even be contagious. If a piece was put in a ce where some dimensional creatures gathered, carcasses would fill the ce by the next morning; it was absolutely terrifying. Not to mention the power and appeal of gourmets in the Holy City, their poison techniques alone would deter anyone from stepping on their toes.

    It was not surprising that rumor had it that choosing a gourmet to be a cultivation partner was the happiest and the most tragic thing; because when gourmets are in love, they could help their partners increase their power, but at the same time, once emotional betrayal came into y, their partners would often suffer a fate worse than death without anyone noticing it.

    This was no longer a secret among the Holy Disciples. asionally, some experienced Holy Disciples who were crazy about money would take the risk and participate in taste-testing. However, if one was not forced into a dead-end, one would never choose this way to earn money. Never had one heard of someone not regretting after joining this team. Every year when a new batch of freshmen came in, the Gourmets would also take advantage of them being inexperienced and draw them in. Wang Zhong was the first one this year, but he would not be thest.

    After following behind the person for a long distance, he entered the Mystic Sect¡¯s Teachers¡¯ District. He was being brought over to participate in the taste-testing for the team, but wasn¡¯t the team formed by Holy Disciples? Why was he needed in the Teachers¡¯ District?

    Wang Zhong was starting to grow a little suspicious, till they stopped in front of a beautiful little vi. The person knocked on the door respectfully, and it soon opened.

    It was a ridiculously beautifuldy who answered the door. Her long and silky curly hair draped over her shoulders, and herplexion was wless. Her soft pink lips carried a hint ofziness, making her seem sexy and charming. With a low-cut blue dress outlining her curves, her devil-like figure was exhibited, making any man unable to take their eyes off her.

    The person dared not stare any longer and said something to her respectfully. After which, he pointed at Wang Zhong. The beautifuldy in the blue dress shot Wang Zhong a smile and said, ¡°It just happens that there is something for you to taste-test. Come in, kiddo.¡±

    The room was permeated with a fragrance of fried food, and there were dozens of hot dishes on the living room table.

    ¡°Try every dish. These are all whipped up by me.¡± The beautifuldy in blue had no airs. Shey down on the sofa beside her and hung her slender legs on the sofa arms in an unsuspecting manner. She then began to observe Wang Zhong, eyes filled with strong anticipation. It felt as though she was looking at a guinea pig, one about to participate in a violent experiment.

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Wang Zhong did not hesitate before he replied. Since he was already here, he decided to cross the bridge when he came to it. The person who had just bought him over had already said that he would be taste-testing the dishes cooked by Teacher Lan Daier, who was the beauty in front of him. She was the former leader of the Gourmets as well.

    Wang Zhong then picked up a fork. The dozen dishes on the table were all cooked with bugs, and some of which were unfamiliar to Wang Zhong. Some looked like beetles while some looked like silkworm chrysalides, but all of them appeared red and spicy, making Wang Zhong work up an appetite.

    ¡°All I have to do is finish eating them?¡± Wang Zhong looked forward to eating them, but he still had to clear his doubts.

    ¡°Finish eating?¡± This was probably the first time Lan Daier had encountered such a question, and she found it interesting. ¡°If you can finish eating them, I will give you an extra reward.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He had considered that the dishes might be weird, but eventually decided that it was impossible for them to be really poisonous. No one would throw away money just to sabotage him, especially when he had no quarrel with them. As for small problems like diarrhea, Wang Zhong felt that his Great 5 Elements Constitution would totally be able to handle it. ¡°I¡¯ll help myself to these dishes then.¡±

    Lan Daier could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Yes, go ahead. Start from the left side. Try them one by one.¡±

    Ordinary people would most probably feel a little disgusted the moment the fork came into contact with the food. It was a te of sandworm-like things, and there was no shell, only a long sticky body. Once the fork poked into one of them, the long body actually seemed toe alive. It immediately curled up and wrapped itself around the fork tightly, but it was really nothing to Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong had his own deep dark fears, but it was definitely not this kind of thing. After facing all kinds of despair, it would not be difficult to eat anything, even if it was extremely ugly and disgusting.

    Wang Zhong did not even frown before he ced the thing in his mouth. At that moment, his teeth closed, and a?<i>crunch?</i>sound could be heard. The sulent juice exploded in his mouth; it was absolutely delicious!

    The appearance was substandard, but it tasted really good!!

    In less than a minute, he had already finished a te of stir-fried sandworms. However, Wang Zhong had yet to feel anything. At the same time, Lan Daier looked a little surprised.

    The other party did not seem to mind at all when it came to eating worms. Compared to most freshmen who would wear a distressed expression when they ate worms, he was undoubtedly more pleasing to the eye. However, this was not the main thing that surprised Lan Daier. The most important question was, why was there no response from him at all?

    The te of sandworms he just ate had a strong corrosive effect due to their body fluids. Generally speaking, the body fluids of sandworms had to be removed before they were made into dishes. However, these body fluids with strong corrosive properties actually contained extremely rich bioenergy and dimensional protein. This was actually arge source of additional energy, especially suitable for high energy supplementation during battle. It was a pity to discard them; thus, Lan Daier used more than a dozen different ingredients to neutralize the corrosive toxins in them and sessfully cooked this te of stir-fried sandworms.

    However, this was only a semi-finished product. It was Lan Daier¡¯s first try; the ingredients she had used to neutralize and detoxify the corrosive toxins had yet to achieve expected results and there were still some residual corrosive toxins in the worms. She had fed them to a fewb rats before, and all of them died of intestinal perforation. Was it possible that human beings could rely on Soul Power and a stomach stronger than a mouse¡¯s to neutralize residual toxins?

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Wang Zhong smacked his lips and attempted to recollect the pleasant vor of the dish for three seconds. He then replied with a look of enjoyment on his face. ¡°It¡¯s very soft and sticky and feels like a sauce burst when I bite through it!¡±

    This answer made Lan Daier feel a little dumbfounded; he was not answering the question at all! What she wanted was a body reaction or an effect; what it tasted like was not the main point at all! But she soon realized that the food really did not have any effect on this guy; thus, she could not insist on getting an answer. Lan Daier recorded something in her book with a little suspicion and then signaled him to continue.

    The second te was a steamed dish. The ck beetles appeared to be dotted with some silvery powder, and it was ced on vegetables adorned to look like a patch of grass. Although it was a meal of beetles, the appearance of the dish was exquisite, and it appeared like a high-ss dish.

    These were Holy Beetles. Its name may have the word ¡®holy¡¯ in it, but it contained strong ptomaine. After consuming it, the body would develop livor mortis and develop a high fever. In severe cases, one¡¯s mind might even be corrupted, and one would be a zombie.

    At the same time, if the ptomaine could be handled properly, it could also be a huge supplementary tonic. There was actually only a thin line between poisons and tonics in the eyes of pharmacists and gourmets. In the Holy City, there was actually a long menu of dishes made from Holy Beetles. There also existed a special Ptomaine Faculty, which specialized in formting different tonics throughbining different ingredients.

    Of course, this steamed dish could not be a tested recipe. In fact, this was the result of a whimsical idea from Lan Daier. Based on her research on ptomaine, she felt that a more powerful tonic could be made from fighting fire with fire; thus, she thought aboutbining Holy Beetles and Holy Weed, which contained ptomaine as well. Naturally, consequences were also expected. It was obviously not her intention for the taste-tester to die from this dish immediately; thus, she already had the antidote in her sexy left hand and was ready to give it to the tester anytime.

    However, the antidote was totally useless. Wang Zhong had already gobbled up the Holy Beetles, but nothing had happened to him.

    Lan Daier was really surprised this time. She had assumed that he was lucky previously and happened to encounter a recipe with a one-time sess, but what was going on this time? It was obvious from her calctions that the auxiliary ingredients were not enough to neutralize the mutation effect of the two types of ptomaine. She merely wanted to observe the effects the toxins had on the tester so that she could formte a more reasonable neutralization method based on the tester¡¯s reactions. How was this possible¡­?

    ¡°Well, teacher, this dish, frankly, it didn¡¯t taste good.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s appeared rather serious. To him, this job was legitimately simple taste-testing. He added his own suggestions, as though he was the best food critic in the Holy City. ¡°It would be better if you could find something to cover up the taste, but it still feels good in my tummy.¡±

    What the f**k¡­

    Lan Daier¡¯s mouth dropped wide open. What was he even saying? This kid was really giving her suggestions on how to cook.

    ¡°This is not possible!¡± Lan Daier could not believe it. Originally lyingzily on the sofa, she sat a little upright and stared directly into Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. She wanted to see if the kid was lying. ¡°You really don¡¯t feel anything? Your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt? You don¡¯t feel dizzy?¡±

 Chapter 742 - Only Offering Services, Not Myself

    <h4>Chapter 742: Only Offering Services, Not Myself</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong was stunned. ¡°No, I only feel a little warm and full from eating. In fact, I feel ratherfortable. Should something be happening to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If a gourmet liked poisons very much, he would never say that his food was problematic. Even if it was already a well-known thing in the Holy Land, why would he want to smash his own signboard?

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. You can carry on eating!¡± Lan Daier had already satpletely upright as she could not believe what was happening. She pointed to the most central te on the table directly and demanded, ¡°Try that dish!¡±

    It was arge te filled with something that looked like beef tendons. To be honest, in this entire bug feast, this was definitely the dish that appeared the most normal and pleasant. Under its red, hot, and spicy surface, those tendon-like things appeared to have iparable toughness at first nce. It must be really chewy.

    Wang Zhong was rather excited as he poked one and put it in his mouth. It was spicy and soft, and he could feel a kind of overflowing refreshment spreading through his whole body with a single bite. Additionally, it had a touch of heat and dryness.

    ¡°This is good!¡± Wang Zhong could not help butment before he finished chewing. He felt that it was really delicious; thus, he could not help but turn his head to Lan Daier toment further. However, before he could speak, he realized that Lan Daier was acting a little strangely.

    Goodness gracious, her googly eyes were actually staring at his ¡­ down there!

    Wang Zhong could not help but subconsciously cover himself down there. Frankly, Wang Zhong was never one to be shy, but for his down there to be stared at by such a prettydy, a female teacher no less, was really the first time.

    What kind of hobby was that? Such a beautiful teacher, it should not be like this¡­

    ¡°Take your hands off!¡± Lan Daier totally did not bother to hide her intention, and she sounded rather overbearing.

    ¡­ Although she was very beautiful and sexy, but what was she trying to do?

    ¡°Ahem, Teacher Lan Daier.¡± Wang Zhong refused to take his hand off and appeared to be a little depressed. ¡°I just came to taste-test. I¡¯m only offering my services. I¡¯m not selling myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Taste¡­¡± Lan Daier suddenly regained her senses and realized that her actions seemed to have caused the other party to misunderstand. Was it possible that the kid thought that¡­?

    What the hell!

    Lan Daier did not know whether tough or cry.

    That was a te of Tylosaurus whips. It was not poisonous, but it contained nourishing constituents targeted at that part. To put it inly, this was an aphrodisiac and a rather powerful one at that! In the Holy City, there were a lot of high-rank Great Teachers who were really old. Although they had already broken through the Heavenly Soul Stage, they were not able to escape death; therefore, they were already almost at the end of their journey.

    For such people, they were notcking in power or women. The only thing theycked was energy. Even for a really old, high-ranking Great Teacher, as long as he was still alive, there would still be many things that they wanted to do butcked strength in. Their lives wereing to an end. Although they had suffered a great deal to obtain their cultivation level, they had failed in their pursuit of the ultimate eternal life. Such people were self-disciplined toward cultivation in their youth. Although they had power and influence, they would still spend all their time and energy on ways to improve their own strength. So when they were nearing the end, when eternal life was clearly unattainable, the suppressed desires throughout their whole life would burst out indefinitely.

    Such old teachers were extremely crazy, but their demands were part of the market. Although Lan Daier was a teacher, she had to have a source of money as teachers actually needed more Holy Coins. Besides, the profession of a gourmet was considered a luxury industry; thus, she had to get creative to gain ie. For this, everyone was equal in the Holy Land.

    Lan Daier¡¯s explosive-sauce Tylosaurus whip was specially designed for this. It was already a tried and tested old recipe. Lan Daier merely added viagra constituents which were more advanced and stronger in an attempt to maximize the efficacy of the medicine.

    However, Wang Zhong did not have any reaction even after eating two tes, which made Lan Daier wonder if there was a problem with her dish or if the kid did not have that thing¡­ If he truly did not have that, he would explode, and even if a Holy Saint Teacher had resurrected, he could not be saved.

    But that didn¡¯t seem like it.

    Lan Daier felt angry and amused at the same time. What kind of person did the kid think she was? Furthermore, it was not easy to exin herself; thus, she could only put on a stern face. ¡°Just eat the dish if I tell you to and shut up from now on. Take your hands off too. I have seen everything before. Why would I care about your little bird?¡±

    There was no one else who could speak so inly, making Wang Zhong speechless. He was the one taking money from her anyway; what else could he do other than listen to her instructions? He was not a girl, even if people really wanted to look, he would not really lose anything.

    He then ate another te of Tylosaurus whip. Every pore of his body slowly began to radiate with a hot and dry might, making Wang Zhong sweat a little, but it also made him feel a little refreshed.

    The hot feeling was actually not foreign to him. He had been to a sea of fire before. What could this bit of heat do to him? However, this kind of hotness grew from the inside of the body; thus, it was a little different. It made people have an unintelligible urge, even making the ugly bugs on the table seem pleasing to the eye. At that moment, when he saw Teacher Lan Daier, his breathing grew quicker. The teacher was already a beautifuldy; now, she seemed even more alluring to him that even her fingertips seemed perfect.

    Lan Daier could feel Wang Zhong¡¯s mental fluctuations, but it was not enough. This level was not enough to stimte him further. Just as Wang Zhong grew semi-conscious, he felt an unknown liquid slid down his throat, and the fiery heat subsided. Immediately, his body was covered with sweat, as though he had just been pulled out from the water. His muscles were aching, and he felt like he had just crawled out of the desert.

    Lan Daier was obviously very satisfied with this strange student. She had initially thought that he would not be able to get up, but he could actually stand up and walk on his own after what had just happened. His body constitution was incredible.

    Also, this guy was not fussy; he ate whatever he was asked to, neverined, and never tried to bargain. Such a taste-tester was simply priceless; thus, Lan Daier was extremely satisfied.

    ¡°You are now officially employed by the Gourmets. I¡¯ll inform Tatasha in a while, and she will arrange a rxing position for you on the team.¡± After that, Lan Daier gave him 100 Holy Coins. In fact, one could only get 10 Holy Coins at once, no matter how much he ate. He only got so many Holy Coins due to what Lan Daier said just now. She had never encountered such a strange taste-tester; she was truly ted. Even though she was half-joking, half-serious before, she was not a person whocked money; thus, she kept to her word. ¡°Next time, you have toe here every Monday to taste-test some dishes. As for the rest of the time, you just have to be avable on hand.¡±

    This was already restricting his freedom, so Wang Zhong had to ask, ¡°What if I need to go out with an exploration team toplete missions?¡±

    ¡°You can apply for leave. Just tell me in advance.¡± Lan Daier then looked at him with a smile. ¡°But I heard that your C+ Dharma Idol isn¡¯t that powerful. You still n on going out with teams toplete missions?¡±

    ¡°All people must have dreams. Otherwise, there is no difference from being a salted fish.¡± Wang Zhong spoke righteously.

    Lan Daierughed. ¡°You have ambition. I like it. Just be careful not to die outside! In addition, you will not earn so many Holy Coins next time. I can give you 20 each time, my money is not bottomless.¡±

    Wang Zhong was not in a hurry; anyway, this matter could not be rushed. ording to the frequency of taste-testing for Lan Daier, he should be able to earn 70 to 80 Holy Coins a month. He estimated that it would take two or three months to get the full amount of 500 Holy Coins. It just happened that Wang Zhong also had not fully understood the thick book on Cellr Cosmology. For the past few days, he had merely scanned through it and epted some concepts inside. Thus, he nned to use these two or three months to take a good look at the book and make sufficient preparations in advance.

    The following days were considerably peaceful. Other than often responding to Lan Daier¡¯s call to taste-test dishes, Wang Zhong spent most of his time in the library, basically treating it as a home and even sleeping there. It just happened that there were rtively fewer lectures back at the Tyrants as well. Besides around three or fourpulsory lectures a week, the other lectures were all optional, and it was up to the interests of students whether to attend.

    Wang Zhong attended several lectures on alchemy as well. The alchemy techniques of the Tyrants had always been the best in the Holy City. There were many others who attended the lecture other than freshmen; there were also many experienced Holy Disciples who came. Basically, all of them were from the Smelting Faculty. After all, the Smelting Faculty majored in alchemy. If one wanted to rece one¡¯s body ¡®parts,¡¯ it was not as simple as cutting it off with a knife and then gluing another part on. From the word?<i>smelting</i>, it could be seen that the transformation was mainly based on ¡®melting¡¯ and ¡®refining,¡¯ then smelting the body like an alchemy material. This required not only great courage and perseverance but also superb technical and professional knowledge.

    As a freshman of the Tempering Faculty, Wang Zhong was the only one who attended lectures on alchemy. For one part, he was interested in alchemy due to being influenced by Simba; on the other, he realized that alchemy and Cellr Cosmological theories were surprisingly simr.

    Speaking of which, Cellr Cosmology had indeedpletely dismissed the entire ideology of the Smelting Faculty, but this had nothing to do with alchemy.

    ording to Simba or the civilizations of the olden days, alchemy should be considered as a kind of natural science. It was the study of matter¡¯sposition, properties, structure, changing thews of matter at the molecr and atomic levels, and even creating new matter.

    Of course, this was just Simba¡¯s point of view. From the content Wang Zhong had heard from the alchemy lectures for the past two days, although the essence of Simba¡¯s type of alchemy and the Tyrants¡¯ type of alchemy essentially appeared to be the same, there seemed to be a gap between both sides.

    The first difference was at the micro-level of matter. The type of alchemy that Simba mentioned was focused on thebination of molecules and atoms or even the nucleus, but the alchemy of the Tyrants basically only studied the fusion of cells.

    It was not that the finer one was better. It could only be said that each had its own advantages. Wang Zhong had an open mind when it came to knowledge, but he only extracted the knowledge that was helpful to him at his current stage.

    Currently, Wang Zhong was focused on analyzing the soul transformation of cells. The only possibility he had thought of was tobine micro-atoms and the soul.

    Naturally, he still had to attend lectures as the teachers in the Tyrants were evidently very knowledgeable. Certain basic theories could greatly expand Wang Zhong¡¯s world outlook. They also allowed Wang Zhong to slowly understand the basic concepts and expand his knowledge of alchemy.

 Chapter 743 - Mu Ziâ€™s Call

    <h4>Chapter 743: Mu Zi¡¯s Call</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    More than half a month had passed, and it was spent in fulfillment. Wang Zhong had been so busy that he did not even have time to sleep. Although he had not started on physical cultivation, he had been enriching his perception with various kinds of knowledge.

    It was the fourth weekend upon joining the Tyrants. Today was Holy Birth Day. It was different from Christmas on Earth. It was the birthday of Adalia, the Holy Saint Teacher. The weather was exceptionally fine and cloudless, as though it could feel the celebratory mood across the city. There was almost no one in the library, and a salute went off from time to time in the city outside. The music resonated throughout the whole city as well, making the ce particrly lively.

    Stretching and yawning, Wang Zhong thought about how he had been treating the library as his residence for such a long time. He knew he had to swap between work and rest. Now was time to rest and rx. With that, he felt that it would be good to take advantage of this lively atmosphere to go out and have fun.

    The street was full of people who were immersed in celebration. The Holy Birth Day was definitely the biggest festival in the Holy Land every year. As the leader and pioneer of the Holy City and its only Holy Saint Teacher, Adalia¡¯s status was the noblest of all. There was a grand parade on the other side, in the main city area. It was said that that a Sacred Teacher would be attending it. That teacher represented the absolute top of the Holy City. Besides special festivals such as the Holy Birth Day, it was basically impossible for ordinary people to even capture a peek of the Sacred Teacher.

    On the other hand, Grai, Laura, and the others booked their spots as early as possible and sent a message to Wang Zhong, asking him to meet up with them. Originally, Wang Zhong was also very interested in seeing the Sacred Teacher, but the flow of people on the street was too turbulent. There were so many people that he could not even squeeze himself over as he had gone out toote. In the end, he had no choice but to give up.

    He informed Laura and the rest about his absence and began wandering the streets. He then recalled his agreement with the old man in the mysterious illusionary space previously.

    ¡°Why not check it out? It¡¯s the weekend today. Maybe I can still get to eat a bit of Hinami. Mmm¡­¡± It was delicious, but when Wang Zhong thought of it, he grew a little nauseous. Recently, Lan Daier¡¯s dishes were getting more and more unpleasant. It was not in terms of taste, but toxicity. Thest time, it happened to be a Hinami which caused him to get the stomach flu, and he experienced vomiting and diarrhea for three days. Thus, whenever he saw fish, he would feel like puking. Even though his body was able to resist, Wang Zhong had already begun to feel that the 20 Holy Coins were not really that profitable after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look and chat with him. It will be alright to not eat, I guess.¡±

    With this attitude, Wang Zhong brought thest bottle of Samsara wine there. The old man appeared peaceful and humourous to him, and it was very rxing and natural as they got along with each other. It was especially true after staying in the Holy Land for a long period of time. He had seen many exchanges full of practicalities and benefits, most of which were full of utilitarianism. Everyone was desperately trying to rush forward like a tight clockwork every single day. Wang Zhong felt very fortunate to be able to build such a pure and light-hearted friendship in spite of the age difference, especially with such a tense atmosphere in the Holy City.

    Following the street on the A38 district, he quickly found the mysterious barrier he had passed throughst time. He went in to take a look and saw that the surroundings had not changed, but the old man was not there. Perhaps it was because of the Holy Birth Day that the old man was out celebrating.

    However, since he was already there, he decided to stay. There was a cool breeze by theke, and the ce was filled with fresh air. With the perfect temperature, it waspletely tranquil here, and the bustle of the city seemed to bepletely cut off. The magical barrier was not simply a kind of illusion barrier, it could also block the transmission of sound, which made people feel a sense of leisure andfort without any specific reason. Wang Zhong found a big rock by theke and sat down, feeling the breeze by theke and enjoying his leisure time which was hard toe by.

    Suddenly, his Skylink rang. In the Holy City, the Skylink had little use, mainly due to the restrictions and the shielding of various contacts. Basically, it was only used between particrly close friends or when during teambat. Upon entering the Holy City, people preferred to contact each other face to face.

    Some cluttered signal fragments also seemed to havee suddenly. The key thing was that these strings of symbols were really strange; it looked like some kind of coding, as though the other party was constantly trying to make contact.

    Looking at the situation, this message seemed to have been sent five or six times, with an interval ranging from two to three days.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wang Zhong subconsciously replied. He did not wait long before the other party responded.

    It was another string of garbled signals.

    However, Wang Zhong felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhong, who are you?¡±

    After a while, the garbled text became clear. ¡°I¡¯m Lao Gong, I finally got in touch with you!¡±

    ¡°Lao?Gong¡±<sup>1</sup>?was a nickname. This was aical title that Gong Yi was forced to ept, and Sister Hong and her sisters never got tired of calling him that. Wang Zhong was also speechless. This guy was really a god; he could poke into every nook and cranny. As long as there were people, there was a chance for him to get through.

    ¡°Mu Zi is asking for you!¡±

    Wang Zhong grew serious. The connection between them was a little intermittent, but he basically got the message. Aiolos had met with some trouble and needed Mu Zi and Wang Zhong¡¯s help, especially Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual energy.

    Of course, this was apelling obligation, and Wang Zhong agreed to it without hesitation. At the same time, Wang Zhong also understood one thing: it seemed that the signal interference of the Skylink was not as strong in this ce.

    Although Mu Zi had yet to confirm the exact time and coordinates with him, the first thing he urgently needed was a Pioneering Order as he was in the Holy City. It was 500 Holy Coins. It seemed that his experimental opportunity had to be postponed.

    He had to hand it to Gong Yi for being able to contact him. Gong Yi could definitely establish contact as long as he had connections, and it seemed to be the same for the Holy Land. Although Wang Zhong felt that the Holy Land disliked technological devices, Gong Yi¡¯s intelligencework had still found a way. Everyone had their own way of doing things.

    As for the signal, it seemed that this ce was overlooked by the Holy Land.

    He had originally nned to chat longer and ask Gong Yi about their situation, but it was really painful to chat with this intermittent, monosybic signal. They merely spoke about two or three sentences before they grew annoyed. After exining a little about the particrity of his location, he agreed with Gong Yi that he woulde here every weekend to receive his signal. With that, Wang Zhong hung up the Skylink.

    Wang Zhong was ted to contact an old friend on Earth. Excitement grew as he thought about going on an exploration with Mu Zi and Aiolos. Today, at Wang Zhong¡¯s current level, he had finally been able to peer into Mu Zi¡¯s realm. Mu Zi¡¯s stage was really sky-high. He had once thought that Mu Zi was only ¡°a little stronger¡± than him, but he now realized that it was totally untrue. As for Aiolos, he felt even more iprehensible. Deep down, he faintly felt that the guy might have even reached the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    But a secret realm that Mu Zi and Aiolos could not handle. What kind of ce would it be? Wang Zhong was looking forward to exploring the ce.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Wang Zhong was thinking over it when Uncle Zhang leisurely walked over, carrying a fishing basket. When he saw Wang Zhong, he appeared rather surprised. ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Birth Day, kiddo. Howe you didn¡¯t take your girlfriend on a date?¡±

    His original intention was to rx with Uncle Zhang. He had assumed that Uncle Zhang would note today, but it turned out that Uncle Zhang was simplyte. Wang Zhongughed. The best feeling of chatting with Uncle Zhang was that he felt no pressure; thus, he spoke his mind freely, ¡°I¡¯m single. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 744 - The Dominator

    <h4>Chapter 744: The Dominator</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Uncle Zhang touched his beard and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Tsk, look at youd. You are rather good-looking, and you¡¯re in your prime. How could you be not interested in women? Listen to me. You should live your life while you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be like me. I¡¯m old.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and replied, ¡°Let things take their own course.¡±

    ¡°Young rascal, I¡¯ll give you this one!¡± Lao Zhangughed. ¡°Where¡¯s the wine. My goal today is four fishes, two for each of us!¡±

    ¡°I brought the wine, but can we change the program?¡± Wang Zhong wore a distressed expression; he was a little nauseated with fish recently. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating fish recently¡­ Urgh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, by your reaction¡­ You boarded the pirate ship to help people taste-test dishes?¡± Uncle Zhang seemed clear about the many intricacies of the Holy City, and he guessed the reason correctly without thinking. ¡°Okay, okay. For the sake of the wine, I¡¯ll be considerate. I will not fish today!¡± said Uncle Zhang,ughing.

    He put the fishing basket aside and grabbed several things out of nowhere. It was no surprise that he had taken things from the storage space in the Holy City¡¯smunications system.

    It seemed like Uncle Zhang had just stepped into thest stage of his life. Just by seeing that he had the free time to go fishing and barbecue every weekend, it should be obvious that he had a leisurely life in the Holy City. At this age and with such idleness, he probably was not that powerful, but he was certainly not weak as well. His qualifications might be very old, but Wang Zhong did not think of asking him to do anything.

    Uncle Zhang grabbed a circr chessboard and three to four small tes along the way. They were filled with side dishes such as peanuts. He had prepared these side dishes due to having made an appointment with Wang Zhong thest time.

    Uncle Zhang pushed the chessboard in front of Wang Zhong and asked, ¡°Have you yed Battle Stars Chess before? Since we will not be fishing, y two rounds with me!¡±

    Wang Zhong had no idea what that was. Uponing to the Holy City, other than reading up on Cellr Cosmology, he had been attending alchemy lectures or testing different poisons at Lan Daier¡¯s ce. asionally he would have some free time, but it was all used for his ¡®diarrhea.¡¯ How would he know anything about Battle Stars Chess¡­

    Uncle Zhang exined the rules to him. Battle Stars Chess was the most popr and enduring strategy game in the Holy City. It could also be considered a game of the natural order!

    In fact, it had been evolved from board games on earth; the difference was that the pieces had changed.

    The five soldiers: Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth

    The two generals: Light and Darkness

    The four heavenly kings: Space, Order, Chaos, and Destiny

    The dominator: Inner Self

    Uncle Zhang exined the rules as he pointed at the chessboard. ¡°The five soldiers represent the understanding of the first level. Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth mutually reinforce each other and cover all the phenomena of the universe. At the same time, Darkness and Light constitute the basis of the universe, allowing humans to ascend and expand. The four heavenly kings are the four most important forces that make up the world. What do you think?¡±

    Wang Zhong pondered for a while before he replied. ¡°Time can be derived from Space, constituting the existence of everything in the world. Order represents stability while Chaos represents destruction. This is a symbiotic rtionship. Destiny represents the unknown, but at the same time is established, containing cause and effect.¡±

    Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°Not bad, it seems like you have a little understanding of this aspect. On the surface, this is the case. The dominator is the chess yer. The dominator can be infinitely powerful or be the weakest of all. The key lies in the level of the yer.¡±

    After exining the rules, they yed a round. Wang Zhong was unexpectedly rather talented in this regard. Other than being totally thrashed in the first round, he grew better as they yed on, making Uncle Zhang grow excited. After all, winning all the time was meaningless.

    Battle Stars Chess was an entertainment in nature, but one could also reflect during the game, especially about the 12 essential elements which affected the world. Simply speaking, it was 12 ordinary concepts. However, to truly understand the meaning of them would be like trying to understand the vast ocean of stars.

    Wang Zhong got the hang of it rather quickly. Battle Stars Chess was most likely just an entertainment for the old man, but for young, energetic people, it could still inspire and enhance the logical deduction abilities. After a few games of chess, Wang Zhong felt that his own cognition and vision had also been enhanced by a lot. As he read up on Cellr Cosmology previously, he had met several dead ends. But now, he felt as though he was about to break through the dead ends. He secretly sighed, reeling in the fact that even a game in the Holy Land could be so extraordinary.

    ¡°This is a mini-game passed down by Adalia. It¡¯s good for rudimentary enlightenment or killing time. It is just right for someone with a Great 5 Elements Constitution to y this game.¡± Uncle Zhangughed, and every time he clicked a chess piece, there would be a corresponding elemental reaction.

    Wang Zhong was not surprised. He knew that Uncle Zhang would definitely not be an ordinary old man, and his own matters were definitely no secret.

    ¡°The Great 5 Elements Constitution does not seem to be recognized by the Holy Land System. Everyone is pursuing thews of the natural order,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Thews of the natural order represent the future of humanity. Therefore, many people are not wrong to think so, but this does not mean that physical fitness is not important. It¡¯s a pity that many people don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded. ¡°Human beings can¡¯t just abandon the body to pursue the soul. They will eventually lose their own way.¡±

    ¡°Is this why you chose the Tyrants¡¯ Tempering methods?¡± asked Uncle Zhang with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, especially after reading up on Cellr Cosmology. Let¡¯s not talk about whether the methods are feasible, but the parallelism of soul and body is the only way. I believe this theory.¡±

    Uncle Zhang grew a little emotional. ¡°Haiz, if only I had this awareness when I was young, then I would not fail to evolve to a higher power and wait for my death here. Oh, one will really be useless as he gets old. I¡¯m going off-topic. Your ideas are good, but ideas are just ideas. Your choice may make you worse off than others.¡±

    Wang Zhong shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Lad, if you have any problems, feel free to look for me, but don¡¯t take the Cellr Cosmology too seriously. Although you are still young, sometimes the detours in spiritual cultivation can be very scary.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded, knowing that Uncle Zhang had good intentions. ¡°Anyway, Uncle Zhang, can you tell me more about the rtionship between the Holy City and the Federation? To be precise, how much can the Holy City affect the Federation?¡±

    Wang Zhong had always been unclear about the rtionship between the Holy City and the Federation. During his time in the Holy City, he found out quite a bit about their rtionship. The 10 Great Families appeared far less powerful in the Holy Citypared to back on Earth; but in some aspects, a certain amount of influence was clearly present, at least as far as freshmen were concerned. There was also the Parliament; Dicaprio and the others were originally fully backed by them, but after arriving in the Holy City, they becameplete passersby. Wang Zhong did not even hear much about them as they were extremely low-key. It was very strange as the Parliament was not weaker than the 10 Great Families back on Earth.

    Of course, these might merely be facades. Wang Zhong could not jump to conclusions based on this. Otherwise, he would just be a frog at the bottom of the well. He was clear that a senior figure like Uncle Zhang would have a much clearer field of vision aspared to him. In fact, after thest time, Wang Zhong had guessed that Uncle Zhang was already at the Heavenly Soul Stage. It was just that he had not broken through his physical bottleneck; thus, he did not leave the Holy Land.

    ¡°Earth¡¯s Federation?¡± Lao Zhang smiled slightly. ¡°This is no secret. The overall structure is determined by the Holy Land. The smaller changes are often ignored. In fact, those old guys won¡¯t really get involved. Many of them don¡¯t even care much about their so-called blood ties. After all, their goals and levels are nowpletely different, and they are no longer of the same world.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, the Holy Land has enough influence?¡±

 Chapter 745 - Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 745: Rejection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Of course, the Earth is still the Holy Land¡¯s main source of inheritance, so the Holy Land still keeps an eye on it. It¡¯s just that the Holy Land has different concerns.¡± Uncle Zhang saw through Wang Zhong and grinned. ¡°For example, if you were a Great Teacher from the Holy City, you could let anyone of your choice hold a significant position in the Federation as long as they had a substantial foundation or at the very least, secure a position for that person. If you were a Sacred Teacher, you could imnt someone directly into the 10 Great Families, but that person would need to have considerable power too.¡±

    Uncle Zhang exined thoroughly. Once you reached a certain level, you could authorize people to upy positions of power on Earth. This was why Assassin didn¡¯t have any chance of sess previously. They did not garner the support of the Holy Land, so the 10 Great Families crushed them easily. If they had supporters from the Holy Land, they wouldn¡¯t have been so helpless.

    Power and rules have always been essential elements of human governance: either one was indispensable.

    Uncle Zhang shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. You shouldn¡¯t be distracted by this stuff.¡±

    As soon as Uncle Zhang finished speaking, he realized he couldn¡¯t make any more moves in the chess game. This brat was distracting him by chatting with him while ¡®trapping¡¯ him on the chessboard.

    ¡°You little punk, so scheming!¡± Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He didn¡¯t expect Wang Zhong to grasp the game so quickly.

    ¡°I finally won a game!¡± Wang Zhong was ecstatic. ¡°Psychological tricks are the best way to win. Distraction is a technique too, Uncle Zhang!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s despicable of you, tricking me that you were interested, but actually sparking my passion for educating people!¡± Uncle Zhang gave him a thumbs up andughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s exaggerating. You just like to care for juniors, so long as you don¡¯t find them annoying.¡±

    ¡°When you reach my age, you¡¯ll understand that loneliness is scarier than trouble.¡± Uncle Zhang grinned, not hiding his inner thoughts.

    It was noon, and the bottle of Samsara wine was already gone. Uncle Zhang packed up and left, and Wang Zhong was about to leave when his Skylink rang.

    ¡°Wang Zhong? I¡¯ve managed to contact Mu Zi. They¡¯re almost done with the preparations. They asked you to go to the pyramids three days from now, and that you would know the spatial coordinates.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Zhong recalled memories of when he obtained the golden stone b; he remembered the spatial coordinates vividly. ¡°Oh right, help me to ask Mu Zi to bring some Samsara wine for me.¡±

    The whole time he talked to Gong Yi, he didn¡¯t mention the influence that the Holy Land had over Earth as Gong Yi wasn¡¯t qualified to know. Another reason was that Gong Yi, Ma Dong, and the others didn¡¯t possess the power to contend yet.

    The thought of meeting Mu Zi and Aiolos three dayster made Wang Zhong a little excited, but then he remembered that leaving the Holy City was going to pose a problem and immediately frowned again. Seems like there wasn¡¯t enough time for him to slowly collect the 500 Holy Coins.

    This was the first time Mu Zi and Aiolos asked him for help, so he couldn¡¯t bete no matter what. He would have to think of a way out.

    He checked his funds using the Skylink system on his wristband. His assets originally consisted of the 100 Holy Coins he received when he first entered the Holy City, the second-ss apprentice reward from the first month, the 100 Holy Coins that Lan Daier gave him the first time, and the random rewards he received from taste-testing. However, he spent a lot of it at the library previously and was only left with around 200 Holy Coins.

    Borrowing money wasn¡¯t a realistic n since Wang Zhong only knew Laura, Grai, and a few others. Although they would definitely do everything they could to help him and they would probably be able to put together 500 Holy Coins, they were all neers and had other areas to spend on too. Besides, they only had the 100 Holy Coins reward from when they first entered the Holy City and were much poorer than him. It was lucky enough that they didn¡¯t borrow money from him; how could he ask them for money instead?

    Laura could find Molton for help, but in essence, it would be Molton who lent him the money, and they weren¡¯t close enough for that. Especially after what happened at the gatheringst time, Wang Zhong knew where to draw the line. Besides, if he borrowed money this time, how could he hold his head high in the future?

    Wang Zhong had two ideas currently: one was to join a private Dimensional Exploration team, and the other was to sell himself to Teacher Lan Daier. Thetter was thest resort; he really didn¡¯t want to sell himself if he had a choice, as he couldn¡¯t endure that way of eating even if he was healthy.

    Therefore, Wang Zhong wanted to go and find a private Dimensional Exploration team first. It wasn¡¯t hard to find as this business was half in the open and half a secret, notpletely hidden. It was only when he inquired about it that he realized this wasn¡¯t a reliable way.

    He heard that a team just left a few days ago, and now there were only three or five people who signed up for the next team. He would have to wait there for at least a few days, and he had to pay a pricey fee to join. It cost 400 Holy Coins to join, and it wasn¡¯t negotiable. In their words, these were the rules for neers. On your next time, you might be able to receive a certain discount, but for your first time, 400 Holy Coins were the market price. You couldn¡¯t join if you couldn¡¯t afford it, and there was no room for bargaining.

    This was not feasible, making Wang Zhong depressed. After thinking about it for a long time, he could only try his luck at the Dimension Hostel. When the Dimensional Exploration teams epted missions, there would be a few vacancies in the team asionally. Firstly, some Dimensional Exploration teams were of a smaller scale and had fewer people. Secondly, it depended on the scale of the mission too. Excluding the cost of the Pioneering Order that was priced at 1000 Holy Coins, 7 or 8 people could earn a considerable amount, but if the profit was split among 20 people, they couldn¡¯t earn much.

    Thetter epted people who wanted to tag along and wouldn¡¯t ask for a pricey fee since there were 20 slots in the Pioneering Order, and they had to pay for the empty slots anyway. No one would reject earning more money. However, it depended on your luck if you were able to find a Dimensional Exploration team like that.

    Wang Zhong clearly didn¡¯t have such luck. It wasn¡¯t that he had bad luck, but these teams were hard toe by from the start. Even if there were such teams, these vacancies would be sold to insiders or those who had connections. Rules were rules; the Holy City still prohibited such dealings on the surface. A neer was definitely dreaming if he thought he had the connections to join such a team!

    Otherwise, work for these teams? The Dimensional Exploration teams did not specify that their mission team should only consist of their own people. Some teams would often hire outsiders to help too, especially some Dimensional Exploration teams that were slightly weaker. An example would be the Gourmets, who specially work for other teams. Wang Zhong knew his own strength. If necessary, he wouldn¡¯t mind showing it in front of a team leader if he met the right person. Although it wasn¡¯t very amazing in the Holy City, it was definitely enough for an ordinary worker.

    ¡°Work for a team? You have the strength for it?¡± The chubby team leader narrowed his eyes and sized up Wang Zhong. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The Victors were a rtively new Dimensional Exploration team; it had only been a decade since it was formed. This team had developed well, and its scale wasn¡¯t small. Many aristocratic family members from the Sparta n joined this team. The chubby team leader appeared to be pretty capable, but he didn¡¯t seem to know of Wang Zhong.

    There were many people in the hall, Holy Disciples and neers among them. Many people who knew Wang Zhongughed out loud after hearing their conversation. Maybe they didn¡¯t actually recognize Wang Zhong, but he was too famous recently. In the past, there were many neers who stepped out of line too, but none of them dared to anger a person of Okuyama Domoto¡¯s level like Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Victor, this genius in front of you is the second-ss apprentice thatshed out at Domoto. To think you would fail to recognize such a formidable person,¡± someone sneered.

    The chubby team leader¡¯s expression changed instantly. So this was the notorious idiot, no wonder he thought he heard this name somewhere.

    ¡°Porter, you looking for a fight, eh?¡± The chubby team leader Victor didn¡¯t cast another nce at Wang Zhong, but rather took offense at what the other person said. ¡°Are you looking down on the Victors? You think we ept every trash thates along?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, actually, he¡¯s not that bad. Anyhow...¡±

    ¡°Anyhow your head!¡± The chubby leader ignored the other guy and turned to look at Wang Zhong, his eyes full of contempt and disdain. ¡°Scram, trash isn¡¯t wanted here.¡±

    Wang Zhong had heard simr taunts the past few days, and he didn¡¯t care. Staying inconspicuous was his strategy now since his power wasn¡¯t enough to challenge the Holy Disciples here, and he wouldn¡¯t be physically hurt from a few snide remarks. He looked at another team leader submitting a mission application at the side, but the team leader already spoke before he could. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t look at me. You think we Oceanic Beasts will want trash that even Victor doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Hale, what did you mean by that? Do you think we Victors are inferior to you Oceanic Beasts?¡± The chubby team leader wasn¡¯t happy about that remark; that was too insulting!

    ¡°Why? Are you not? We Oceanic Beasts rank higher than you Victors on the Dimensional Exploration team ranking!¡±

    ¡°F**k! What¡¯s the difference between the 77th and 78th ranking? You¡¯re asking for a fight,¡± the chubby team leader raged. What kind of arrogant attitude was this? Two could y at this!

 Chapter 746 - Unexpected Help

    <h4>Chapter 746: Unexpected Help</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The two team captains looked like they were about to fight, and Wang Zhong seemed like an extra in this situation. The hostel staff quickly mediated. ¡°Team captains, both of you are esteemed figures. There¡¯s no need to get into a conflict with each other just because of an idiot.¡±

    ¡°This trash is a ma for trouble. There¡¯s trouble wherever he goes.¡± Someone shook his head.

    It was noisy in the hall of the hostel. If a fight broke out between the two teams, both teams would suffer substantial losses. In fact, the two team captains did not want to fight, just that their ego didn¡¯t allow them to be the first to back down. Now that someone came to break up their ¡®fight,¡¯ they red at Wang Zhong. ¡°Scram to one side, you trash. Do you still think you¡¯re the MVP? This is the Holy Land. No one cares about you. If they do, it¡¯s because they can¡¯t wait to rece you as a second-ss apprentice. Beat it!¡±

    ¡°The Federation neers are getting from bad to worse. What are the 10 Great Families even doing? I bet I can do a better job.¡±

    Someone snorted behind them. ¡°Victor, watch what you say. It¡¯s not your ce to be concerned with the Federation.¡±

    The person who spoke resembled Gui Hao, just that he looked much older. He was Gui Xin, the vice-captain of the New Holy War Team and a direct descendant of the Gui Family. There were around 50 people in the New Holy War Team, which was considered an exploration team that guided neers from the 10 Great Families. After all, Gui Hao was one of the rare few who had a low EQ.

    Gui Xin looked at Wang Zhong coldly. ¡°Do you know how dumb you are? Having inferior power isn¡¯t a problem, but you didn¡¯t even try to resist in the least, embarrassing others along with you. If I were you, I would have killed myself in shame!¡±

    Wang Zhong touched his chin, at a loss for words. He merely asked a question. How did he get on so many people¡¯s nerves? Honestly, he had been through so much; and he usually interacted with people like Aiolos and Mu Zi who were of high caliber, so he didn¡¯t care about such childish bickering. Other than getting angry at them, he was more embarrassed.

    There were a few familiar faces behind Gui Xin, such as Napier Mo, Mo Ling, Gui Xinying, and others. As the more outstanding neers in this new batch, they were being nurtured to be the main backbone of the New Holy War Team. Gui Xin brought them here especially to ept missions and improve their understanding of the Fifth Dimension. For neers, it was crucial for them to exercise good judgment in choosing their cultivation paths. The worst thing that could happen was making wrong decisions during their foundation stage.

    Gui Xinying was no longer wearing a veil since it was considered impolite in the Holy City. She seemed to want to say something, while Napier and others frowned too. They were stopped by a young man beside them. ¡°Xinying, Napier, don¡¯t meddle in this. This has nothing to do with you. That kind of man would be better off dead.¡±

    Gui Xin continued, ¡°You are putting the Earth and the Federation to shame with your actions since you are the No. 1 expert in the CHF! The Federation has always been the main contact that the Holy Land turns to, but recently the Holy Land is helping the Empire to expand its resources. Do you know why? Because of you, the higher-ups in the Holy Land look down on the quality of CHF!¡±

    The 10 Great Families were the ones who were directly affected by this since they were in charge of the CHF and had the key to enter the Holy Land directly; this was much more reliable than other methods of entering. So if there was a revolution, the 10 Great Families would be the first to suffer.

    Everyone looked at Wang Zhong with a contemptuous smile. At this point in time, Wang Zhong felt like he should respond. He hesitated; this wasn¡¯t a fairment. If you think about it, even if this was true, that was the Holy Land¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ business; he wasn¡¯t significant enough to affect their decisions. Quality-wise, Scarlet was a strong candidate anyway.

    Before Wang Zhong even opened his mouth, Napier Mo couldn¡¯t resist and stood up. He said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Gui Xin, Wang Zhong is the strongest one out of our batch and also the most talented. I trust that his current situation is just temporary, and no matter what, he¡¯s one of us. We should help him whenever we can.¡±

    Gui Xin¡¯s face darkened immediately. No one expected that Napier, the guy who wasn¡¯t serious at all, would be the one who stood up for Wang Zhong.

    The noisy hall quieted down instantly. They wanted to see Wang Zhong make a joke out of himself, but they didn¡¯t expect to see a junior oppose a senior. This was getting more and more interesting.

    ¡°Did I say you could speak?¡± Gui Xin looked at Napier Mo coldly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then shut your mouth now!¡±

    Napier Mo still had a smile on his face, his expression calm. ¡°Senior Brother, I can¡¯t talk if I shut my mouth, but the reason why humans have mouths is to talk. Other than Senior Brother Mo Wen, I respect Wang Zhong the most. Everyone has their ups and downs. Humiliating him doesn¡¯t make you any nobler.¡±

    Wang Zhong was rather surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Napier Mo to be the first to stand up for him. Napier was joking around all the time. Who knew he could spout such wise words?

    It was extremely quiet in the hall now. If a normal neer had said that, he would be idiot number two, but this was Napier Mo, the second-ss apprentice appointed by a Great Teacher. Honestly, neers were all greenhorns in the Holy Disciples¡¯ opinion. However, if a Great Teacher was included in the equation, that person¡¯s status would be elevated instantly, even if the Great Teacher just nodded at a neer.

    The New Holy War Team scouted most of the outstanding neers in this batch, and they were led by Napier Mo. Not to mention, the team leader valued Napier the most.

    Gui Xin might have justughed this off if Napier said this in a private setting; however, this was in front of everyone, he couldn¡¯t disregard his image. ¡°Stay out of this! I won¡¯t repeat this again.¡± His voice was ice cold.

    Napier stayed where he was, refusing to budge. Those who seemingly joked around all the time were extremely serious when they got serious. Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were Napier¡¯s idols, and Napier felt that it was his responsibility to act so. No matter how others saw Wang Zhong, he wouldn¡¯t condemn Wang Zhongpletely. Even if Wang Zhong¡¯s Heroic Soul was less powerful, with his resilience and talent, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose.

    Napier didn¡¯t believe that Wang Zhong was weak. He couldn¡¯t understand why so many people targeted Wang Zhong. Was it really his fault that his Heroic Soul wasn¡¯t powerful?

    If he didn¡¯t do anything today, this would weigh on his conscience forever. Defending his beliefs was a form of confidence too.

    ¡°Are there any teams who are willing to ept Wang Zhong? I can vouch for him!¡± Napier said. This was a very serious matter in the Holy Land. Upon saying this, Napier would have to take full responsibility for any trouble that Wang Zhong caused. Although it was true that Napier wielded more influence than Wang Zhong, that was not something he should be involved in.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a big shot just because we epted you. As long as I am here, you have to obey me!¡± Gui Xin was extremely angry now, a surge of Soul Power swirling around him like a hurricane. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow a neer to challenge his pride.

    Just after he spoke, two people appeared by Napier¡¯s side.

    It was Mo Ling and Gui Xinying. ¡°Vice-captain Gui Xin, we came here toplete the neers¡¯ training arranged by our families. We are only temporarily joining the New Holy War team. You are just the vice-captain and not the captain, and you can¡¯t decide Napier¡¯s future,¡± Mo Ling said meticulously. That was his personality: even though he didn¡¯t have any ns of helping Wang Zhong, he would definitely back Napier up.

    ¡°Since Napier is willing to vouch for him, let¡¯s just call it a day,¡± Gui Xinying said. The men in the Gui Family seemed to be pretty violent. It was probably because of Gui Hao that Gui Xin was picking on Wang Zhong. Although Gui Hao wasn¡¯t well-liked in the Gui Family, the Gui Family hated Wang Zhong more, as he caused Gui Hao to make a fool of himself and be theughing stock of the Holy Disciples.

    ¡°Fine, good, very good!¡± Gui Xin was awfully pissed off. He looked at Wang Zhong, who was behind the three. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, don¡¯t ever fall prey to me!¡±

    Gui Xin was so exasperated that he left without epting any missions. The young man that stopped the trio earlier sighed quietly and followed Gui Xin.

    The dispute came to an end, but the spectators were already satisfied. Wang Zhong getting bullied wasn¡¯t anything new, but an internal dispute among the 10 Great Families who have always been united? Although this was just a minor matter, this was way more interesting than Wang Zhong getting punched.

    Heated debates broke out among the crowd in the hall. Other than a few neers lowering their volume, the other Holy Disciples didn¡¯t care that Mo Ling, Gui Xinying, and Napier were right beside them and started gossiping. They were astonished that the trio would oppose their team¡¯s vice-captain for an infamous trash in the Holy City.

    Wang Zhong was very surprised too; he didn¡¯t think that the trio would stand up for him. In the CHF, Grai wasn¡¯t exactly nice to Mo Ling, and he had defeated both Mo Wen and Gui Xinying too. Although they weren¡¯t enemies, they weren¡¯t friends either.

    The trio smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to repay your kindness though.¡± Wang Zhong grinned, feeling touched.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change anything. The life of an apprentice is hard anyway.¡± Napier Mo was his joking self again, giving Wang Zhong a thumbs up. ¡°Senior Brother Mo Wen said before that your Heroic Soul wasn¡¯t to be underestimated, he will be waiting for you!¡±

    Wang Zhong froze slightly, a bright smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. Neither Scarlet, Grai, or Laura could tell, so he didn¡¯t expect Mo Wen to be the one who knew him the best.

    ¡°Help me tell Mo Wen. I hope he won¡¯t be too weak the next time we meet, or I will be very disappointed.¡± Wang Zhong sounded domineering.

    Napier and the others didn¡¯t expect Wang Zhong to say that, but the three of them weren¡¯t petty people. Napier Mo nodded. Offending the vice-captain was not such a minor matter after all. The trio clearly had a bit of psychological baggage and had no intention of talking anymore. They left in a hurry after exchanging a few words with Wang Zhong, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t leave. He was still thinking about whether he should push his luck. The episode with Gui Xin didn¡¯t affect him at all; he was still promoting himself to the team leaders.

    However, the oue clearly wasn¡¯t too satisfactory.

    ¡°Money? This isn¡¯t about money.¡± A kind team leader exined. ¡°Don¡¯t think that tagging along is just about vacancies. Your presence will be noted on the team, and others will think that we are a low-ranking team. What would be of our reputation?¡±

 Chapter 747 - Muse Fantasy Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 747: Muse Fantasy Secret Realm</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Basically, the exploration teams were autonomous from the Holy Land, unlike the teachers; therefore, their reputation was extremely important. Which team would want to be branded as one that epted trash just to save a mere few Holy Coins? Their reputation would be at stake, and how would they be able to negotiate a higher price for their missions?

    He received the same answer from the other team leaders. Those who were nice simply rejected him calmly while the hot-tempered ones almost started ranting. Obviously, Napier wasn¡¯t able to change their minds.

    This current way didn¡¯t seem feasible. Wang Zhong felt helpless; it appeared that he had to go to Teacher Lan Daier for help as hisst resort.

    Teacher Lan Daier was definitely one of the richest among the teachers. Although she was pressed for money too, it was arge sum that she needed. Wang Zhong had participated in taste-testing for quite a while now. Even if they weren¡¯t super close, they were still on good terms; also, she was his employer, of sorts. He was a second-ss apprentice and had a 100 Holy Coins reward every month, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to ask her for an advance of one or two hundred Holy Coins. However, considering how shrewd Lan Daier was, Wang Zhong felt that he would be extorted and made to sell himself to her. She had mentioned that a few times before, and Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t that dumb to agree then. But now¡­

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Just when Wang Zhong was hesitating about what he should do, he suddenly heard someone call him. It was a middle-aged man with blue hair. He was dressed in denim and wore a t cap, with a pair of leather bootspleting his outfit. He seemed to be smiling, a stalk of dog¡¯s-tail grass dangling from his mouth. ¡°You over there.¡±

    Wang Zhong pointed at himself. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you.¡± The blue haired guy smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for quite a while. Are you sure you want to tag along with a team, or do you really just want to go out of the city?¡±

    ¡°I want to go out. It¡¯s a solo trip. I can pay the regr ticket price. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s a bit more expensive,¡± Wang Zhong was re-energized, sensing an opportunity. If he had a choice, he really didn¡¯t want to borrow money from Lan Daier.

    ¡°My team of nine people is going out of the city tomorrow. It would be ten people with you.¡± The blue-haired guy beamed. ¡°Regr ticket. Bring 100 Holy Coins and meet us at the entrance of the city tomorrow morning.¡±

    Many people around them overheard their conversation. The blue-haired guy seemed to be pretty well-known in the Dimensional Hostel, as many team leaders were shocked.

    ¡°Blue-haired Oscar is actually helping that dude?¡±

    ¡°Is the Wanderlust Team so poor that they went crazy? They need that mere 100 Holy Coins?¡±

    ¡°I heard many people from that team died in a mission. They weren¡¯t able toplete the mission. I guess they¡¯re really poor now.¡±

    ¡°Hah, who asked that small team to ept an S-rank mission? How cocky of them.¡±

    ¡°At the rate they¡¯re going, they¡¯ll probably all die soon. I guess they want to umte some good karma,¡± someone mocked.

    While there were those who discriminated against Wang Zhong, there were also those who discriminated against the Wanderlust Team. Humans liked to feel a sense of superiority in their dull lives, thus discrimination would always exist.

    Blue-haired Oscar was a pretty strong guy. He was a senior Holy Disciple and had a chance to be a teacher. He used to be a team leader under the Phantom Squadron, which was ranked third in the top ten Dimensional Exploration teams. Thereafter, he created a team of his own, just that he was a bit unrealistic and was too adventurous. Those who followed him were madmen who weren¡¯t afraid of death, seeking thrills in life-and-death situations.

    It had been over a decade since the Wanderlust Team was created, yet it still had the scale of a newbie team. They didn¡¯t ept low-rank missions but, rather, liked to challenge the B-rank or even A-rank missions. This was despite them being just a level one exploration team with fewer than 20 people. They didn¡¯t manage toplete the B- or A-rank missions most of the time, so they were at the bottom of the team ranking charts. Previously, they weren¡¯t thinking clearly and went to an S-rank secret realm, saying that it was a magical and unfrequented realm. Out of the 20 people that went, only 9 came back alive, a huge blow to their team. They were the typical type of people who had great ambition but lowpetency.

    Oscar didn¡¯t seem to mind the mocking around him. Like Wang Zhong, he had been hearing such nastyments since a long time ago. Perhaps because of this same experience they shared, Oscar reached out to help because he couldn¡¯t stand the same thing happening to another person.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Zhong was clearly happy and agreed at once. He thought that there was no other way out, but every cloud has a silver lining. A 100 Holy Coins to tag along with a team with only 10 people, this was the best deal he could get in the Holy City.

    Even after confirming the time to meet, Wang Zhong did not rx. A matter that required his help even with the power of Mu Zi and Aiolos, this was evidently not the average adventure. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be any easier than the Pyramid Secret Realm. However, this was the type of adventure Wang Zhong craved now.

    The sky was azure blue with white clouds floating freely. The air in the forest had a sweet fragrance, and everything seemed peaceful and well.

    Suddenly, two figures appeared in mid-air from out of thin air. With a loud bang, both of them crashed to the ground, resembling meteoritesnding.

    ¡°Nothing followed us out, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    As soon as theynded, the two figures quickly stood up. One was carrying a huge coffin on his back while the other towered over the ground like a god. The two people were Mu Zi and Aiolos, the duo that Wang Zhong was worrying about. As strong as the two were, they were in a difficult position now.

    Mu Zi and Aiolos panted heavily. They looked up at the sky at the same time. The previously calm sky suddenly changed, and the white clouds chased each other in lofty breezes, just like a litter of yful, naughty puppies. They seemed to be celebrating something or ratherughing at the sorry plight of the two.

    This was a wonderful, yet weird, fairytale-like world.

    Mu Zi and Aiolos looked extremely serious and tense. Mu Zi¡¯s hand was on the coffin on his back, while Aiolos quietly summoned a golden bone.

    The two men looked at the sky, eyes full of dread. Evidently, if there was anything wrong in the slightest, the two would burst into full-power mode instantly.

    Time passed by with every breath they took. The two men only heaved a sigh of relief when the clouds in the sky calmed down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything followed us out.¡± Aiolos exhaled as the golden bone in his hand disappeared.

    Mu Zi nodded, looking at the sky with lingering fear. After checking several times that everything was peaceful once again, he removed his hand from the coffin.

    ¡°This won¡¯t work. We need to wait for Wang Zhong.¡± Mu Zi looked at Aiolos. ¡°I think it¡¯ll take quite a while before Wang Zhong arrives here. What should we do?¡±

    Aiolos looked pretty solemn. This time, it was pure chance that he discovered this freaky ¡°Muse Fantasy Secret Realm.¡±

    A Muse Fantasy Secret Realm was different from normal Dimensional Secret Realms. The most obvious difference was that, Muse Fantasy Secret Realms were created from projections of human worlds.

    In the Dimensional World, this sort of secret realm was S-rank regardless of its size.

 Chapter 748 - Wanderlust Team

    <h4>Chapter 748: Wanderlust Team</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This particr secret realm was very important to him. It was a ¡®fantasy realm¡¯ associated with human consciousness, full of weird and extremely powerful phenomena that would be unthinkable and unimaginable in reality. Just like the cloud dogs that chased them just now, those really were clouds, just that weird and magical forces made theme alive. Aiolos and Mu Zi were afraid of them even if they joined forces; furthermore, these were the ¡®monsters¡¯ that were supposedly the easiest to beat.

    What made Aiolos more anxious was that this fantasy realm was different from those that were recorded previously. This was a ¡°fairy-tale world¡± based on human fairy tales!

    This ce projected several fictitious stories passed down from humans. Rather than technology and culture from the old ages, mythical fairy tales were passed down and developed here, some of which Aiolos had heard of before. It was just that the contents of the fairy tales here were twisted, corrupted, and remodeled by the Dimensional World. There were illusions from the Dimensional World everywhere, which was also why this was the most likely ce to have answers to the dimensional mysteries.

    Fairy tales originated from human culture and were a result of human thoughts. Was it the high-level dimensional power that affected human thinking, which resulted in the birth of this fairy tale world? Or was it that human perception of fairy tales had been projected into this high-level dimensional world?

    This was what Aiolos needed to figure out at his level. It seemed to be just an enigma, but it referred to the essence of the universe. He could instinctively sense that if he unraveled this mystery, he could take the greatest and most critical step forward in his life. Only then, could he step into the forbidden zone of the spatialws and understand the power of the naturalws.

    However, no matter which origin the Muse Fantasy Secret Realm came from, the realm was extremely unstable since thoughts were ever changing and evolving. Every human¡¯s thoughts changed all the time. It was possible that this fairy-tale world they were inside now wasn¡¯t a fantasy that the whole human race believed in, but just a single person¡¯s fairy-tale fantasy. That person might just be a kid. If he believed in fairy tales, this ce would exist; but if he suddenly grew up and decided not to anymore, all traces of this ce would disappear immediately, and it would no longer exist.

    At first, he thought calling Mu Zi along on this trip would be sufficient. With Mu Zi¡¯s powerful soul tools and special talent, as well as his own power, he thought it would be enough, but he clearly underestimated the power of this fantasy realm. Even when both of them joined forces, they could not deal with the stuff here; thus, they could only seek help from Wang Zhong who had an extremely strong soul essence.

    In this kind of secret realm, soul essence was the key to unraveling secrets.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight then. It¡¯s embarrassing if we can¡¯t clear obstacles of this level,¡± said Aiolos firmly after he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Okay, even if we can¡¯t deal with it now, it¡¯ll be better to know what¡¯s going on before Wang Zhonges.¡± Mu Zi nodded and exchanged a look with Aiolos. Both of them took a deep breath before leaping into mid-air as Aiolos summoned a rune. Golden ripples shed in the blue sky vigorously, and a secret realm passage opened.

    Colorful neon lights flickered inside, and you could hear joyousughter, the sound of chimes, and music, just like in an amusement park or circus.

    Without hesitation, Aiolos and Mu Zi rushed inside the passage, and their vision flickered. When they could see properly again, both of them were still in mid-air; just that, both of them weren¡¯t using their own strength to fly, but by standing on a cloud that was as ck as coal.

    Whoosh.

    Rain was pouring down from the ck clouds, which chuckled from time to time. The clouds had a carefree yet evil vibe, just like the viins from a fairy tale¡­

    Actually, that wouldn¡¯t be wrong since this was a world of fairy tales.

    EEK. RUMBLE. BANG, BANG!

    The ck clouds sensed Aiolos and Mu Zi standing on it and let out a weird, creepy sound. Amidst all the ck, a white glow was emerging from it.

    It was lightning!

    This time, it was Aiolos and Mu Zi¡¯s turn to scream. Previously, both of themnded on the ground after they crossed over from the passage, but luck wasn¡¯t on their side this time. Mu Zi summoned his coffin as a shield to block the lightning.

    Bang!

    Lightning struck, causing a violent uproar. Mu Zi and Aiolos stepped onto the coffin at the same time.

    ¡°Defense!¡± Mu Zi tapped rhythmically on the coffin, and ck Soul Power surged out from the areas he tapped. There was no way to tell for sure whether that was Mu Zi¡¯s power or the power of the coffin that he activated. In the next moment, ayer of power that radiated a fainther glow blocked the lightning which kept attacking the bottom of the coffin.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Boom! A ck glow shed across the coffin and enveloped both of them, making them disappear without a trace. The next moment, they appeared at a ce more than 10 miles away from the ck clouds. The sky became bright instantly, and they felt a hint of warmth from the shining sun.

    Rumble¡­

    Mu Zi and Aiolos had fallen into a forest. Mu Zi wiped the rainwater off his face with a serious expression. Every time they entered this world, it was different in some way, confirming a few of Aiolos¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Before they could dry the rainwater from their clothes with Soul Power, the ground shook violently. With a roar, the enormous trees around them suddenly turned savage. The bark that was originally t suddenly twisted into warty burls. It looked as if countless eyeballs were growing out of the bark.

    The whole forest came alive. Aiolos and Mu Zi could sense a strong malicious intent directed at them¡­

    It was the next day when the time came for Wang Zhong and the Wanderlust Team to leave the city.

    At the meeting location, Wang Zhong was not the first to arrive. Oscar, the team leader of Wanderlust Team, had already arrived, dressed in the same denim and baseball cap ensemble. The stalk of dog¡¯s-tail grass dangling from his mouth was reced with an unlit cigar. A few people who had a style simr to Oscar stood beside him. Although they wore different clothes, they all gave off an adventurous aura, very different from any Holy Disciple that Wang Zhong had ever seen.

    How should he put this? Many Holy Disciples in the Holy City acted high and mighty, regardless of whether they were weak or strong. However, these guys felt more real and open. Only people with clear goals were like this.

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Oscar smiled after seeing Wang Zhong, nodding at him.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte,¡± Wang Zhong nodded and greeted him, transferring 100 Holy Coins to Oscar.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s our habit to arrive earlier.¡± Oscar evidently didn¡¯t care about these few Holy Coins. As a team leader of an exploration team, his savings wouldn¡¯t be little no matter how small his team was, especially if those teams loved adventure.

 Chapter 749 - Going Solo

    <h4>Chapter 749: Going Solo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Oscar threw a Pioneering Order to Wang Zhong. ¡°You know how to use it right?¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded. Oscar grinned while smoking his cigar. There were twozy bums in the team who hadn¡¯t reached the meeting ce yet. Oscar was willing to help Wang Zhong since it was convenient anyway, and also, he didn¡¯t agree with some bad practices in the Holy Land.

    The few people standing beside Oscar nodded at Wang Zhong as a form of greeting, and only the youngest guy extended a hand to him. ¡°Just follow meter on. I¡¯m Asher.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhong.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and shook hands with Asher. Surprisingly, Asher merely shook his hand and didn¡¯t have any intention of testing him. It made sense since, not only was he a neer, he was also one that was spoken badly of. Why would a Holy Disciple waste any effort on testing him? Moreover, they would part ways once they got out of the city.

    Asher smiled. ¡°Neers like you who are eager to go solo when they just arrived at the Holy City are extremely rare. The Dimensional World is full of weird things. Be careful and stay safe.¡±

    Going solo referred to a lone ranger who would leave the city all alone. In the Holy City, this was a symbol of power. Wang Zhong, a neer who wasn¡¯t even a Holy Disciple, wanted to go solo? This was the same as suicide. Nevertheless, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t seem like he was crazy.

    ¡°I have some stuff that I need to settle. I won¡¯t go to dangerous ces.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. He could tell that this group was feeling pretty depressed. While there was anticipation under their calm expressions, there was a hint of fear too.

    The others weren¡¯t talking much, and the youngest guy seemed to be relieving stress by talking to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I hope to see you in one piece when we¡¯re back.¡± Asher nodded, not prodding any further. Whether Wang Zhong was crazy or had secrets, this had nothing to do with the rest of the team. They couldn¡¯t even be sure that they themselves could return alive.

    At this moment, two women joined the team. One looked about 17 or 18 years old, with small eyes, a t nose, and pointed ears. Her lips were her most striking feature, which had a unique glossy sheen to it.

    The other one was a very attractive woman around thirty years old. She had a strange rune on her forehead which glowed with an eerie power. It looked like a seal, and Dharma Idol power fluctuations could be felt from it.

    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m sorry to drag you guys into this. This may be ourst trip. It¡¯s not toote for those who want to back out. Asher, you¡¯re still young. You can afford to wait a while more before joining us on this type of trip,¡± Oscar said.

    Asher smiled. ¡°Team captain, what are you talking about? Since when are there cowards in the Wanderlust Team?¡±

    The others nodded in agreement. Wang Zhong remained silent as he knew that it wasn¡¯t his ce to say anything; Oscar was just being helpful. It seemed like the ce this team was heading to was extremely dangerous, but this team was rather united. Wang Zhong was fairly interested in this type of team. As for the Gourmets, thanks but no thanks. To Wang Zhong, the ranking of the exploration team didn¡¯t matter; having amon goal was the most important thing.

    Oscar introduced Wang Zhong to a few other team members, but they did not show much reaction to him.

    They arrived at the transmission array. It wasn¡¯t as magnificent as one would imagine it to be. It consisted of an altar and three white obelisks less than five meters in height.

    However, there was a strong team of teachers guarding the three obelisks, and the leader was a 2-star Great Teacher.

    Oscar went forward and presented the Pioneering Orders to a teacher andpleted a simple registration of the number of travelers. After the staff confirmed that everything was in ce, they activated the power source of the three obelisks.

    Without any warning, three bolts of lightning struck down on the obelisks. Under the control of a teacher, the three bolts of lightning coincided at the center of the altar, giving off a buzzing sound. A transmission portal as white as snow then appeared there.

    Wang Zhong blinked, all resentments towards the Pioneering Order instantly gone. This transmission portal was definitely worth it. In fact, these three bolts of lightning were essentially runes, just that they appeared in lightning form under the reinforcement of the obelisks. Runic forces that Wang Zhong couldn¡¯tprehend burst forth, as time and space converged to form a stable and secure transmission portal.

    This forced control of runic forces would definitely require an astronomical amount of energy to be consumed. The Holy City probably didn¡¯t benefit from selling Pioneering Orders at a few hundred Holy Coins for one.

    ¡°You may set off. Good luck.¡±

    The staff signaled to Oscar after testing the stability of the transmission portal.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Oscar nodded, being the first to dash into the transmission portal with his team following behind.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t hesitate either, entering the portal with a hint of curiosity.

    Hum¡­

    After a moment of dizziness, Wang Zhong found himself in a wastnd when he could see again. He was slightly shocked that this transmission was an instant one.

    Wang Zhong experienced a transmission before when he traveled to the Holy Land with Molton; but at that time, they passed through a transmission channel which belonged to the fixed-eleration transmission category. In that case, one would still need to proceed forward in the channel, just that time was elerated in the process.

    However, instant transmission was different. From entering the portal to arriving at your destination, it took less than a second.

    After thest person in the team crossed over, the white portal hummed shut. They were left in a strange space, a small and enclosed area.

    It was the first time Wang Zhong experienced this type of instant transmission. They were in a spatial fragment world simr to the one in Tianjing. It looked like a transit station.

    ¡°This is your first time traveling via instant transmission, huh? This is a transit space created by the Holy Land. Activate the Pioneering Order here, think of where you want to go, and you will be brought there. Toe back, it¡¯s just a simple step of activating the Pioneering Order. Good luck, buddy.¡± Oscar smiled. Seeing that Wang Zhong was uncertain about his surroundings, Oscar was nice enough to give him a heads-up although he was on an important mission.

    This might be thest time they saw each other. The team members had mixed feelings toward Wang Zhong as they recalled their past selves when they had just entered the Holy Land. Everyone harbored hopes and dreams when they first arrived at the Holy Land, but these were eventually crushed by harsh reality. Thepetition and cruelty in the Holy Land were no less than that in the outside world. In some ways, the death rate was higher in the Holy Land.

    ¡°Captain Oscar, even though this sounds clich¨¦, I still want to say thanks, and I hope to have a chance to repay you!¡± After Wang Zhong said that, the Holy Disciples around him smiled. He probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do so. Furthermore, what help could a Holy Apprentice offer?

    The mission they were on would be a pain in the neck even for Great Teachers, but they weren¡¯t scared. Since they didn¡¯t do things the conventional way, they wouldn¡¯t be scared of death either!

    ¡°Okay! Everyone, take a break and check your supplies,¡± Oscarmanded. Everyone used Soul Power to activate the Pioneering Order and started the transmission process collectively.

    As Wang Zhong injected Soul Power into the Pioneering Order, a ball of power transmitting across time and space slowly collected. Right after, Wang Zhong¡¯s soul fluctuations sent the spatial coordinates of the pyramids into the ball of power.

 Chapter 750 - Swallowed (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 750: Swallowed (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Pah.

    The moment Wang Zhong entered the coordinates, a white light burst out and wrapped itself around his whole body. Wang Zhong felt as though his whole body had been shattered. His body was squeezed by the force of time and space, just like long noodles being pulled and twisted by a noodle master. His brain received dreadful pain from receptors all over his body, as though he was undergoing the most painful torture in the world. Fortunately, in the next second, the power of time and space surged, and a spatial crack was formed. It then disappeared together with Wang Zhong in a sh.

    After a short period of difort, Wang Zhong was able to quickly stabilize himself during the transmission. At the very least, it was much easier than hisst dimensional transmission going from the Dimensional World back to Earth.

    Correspondingly, the distance of the channel was also much longer.

    Traveling through such a space-time channel, Wang Zhong had an unprecedented strange feeling. Two rays of strange-looking light distorted into entanglement and collision, forming the space barrier of the channel. The most peculiar thing was that in this space tunnel, Wang Zhong could sense other strange coordinates, one after another. These coordinates emitted their own unique aura, and the most prominent coordinate was that of the Holy City, which exuded a strong holiness and rity within the space-time tunnel.

    This was one of the most powerful and important functions of the Pioneering Order. No matter where one was in the Dimensional World, he could return to the Holy Land through the Pioneering Order. The other coordinates were public safety coordinates recorded in the Pioneering Order, representing the achievements of the Holy Land in the Dimensional World; this was equivalent to the map of the Holy Land¡¯s power in the Dimensional World. Of course, the security here was rtively limited. At the same time, the Pioneering Order also had a hidden, coordinate-recording function.

    In other words, the Holy Disciples who used Pioneering Orders were ¡®extending the map¡¯ for the Holy Land. Naturally, this was an underlying map. As long as a ce had been set foot on by humans, it could not be considered wholly unknown.

    Wang Zhong was also totally clueless about the technology inside. He had been to the Holy Land for quite some time, and it was no secret that many things in the Holy Land were ready-made. In fact, human beings merely used the technology directly without understanding them. Even the Holy Saint Teacher back then tried to uncover their secrets but failed to find anything. All that could be said was that when God gave man a disaster, he gave them Noah¡¯s Ark as well.

    At this particr time, within the Pioneering Order, the coordinates of the pyramid locked on by Wang Zhong¡¯s soul were second only to the coordinates of the Holy Land in terms of rity. A teleportation corridor formed between the coordinates and Wang Zhong, continuously narrowing the distance between the two.

    In the final process, apanied by a twisting vibration, Wang Zhong¡¯s speed in the space-time channel reached an extreme high. In the next moment, his whole body coincided with the coordinates of the pyramid, and the Pioneering Order instantly issued the final teleportation order. A spatial exit was torn from above the coordinates, and Wang Zhong seized the opportunity to leap forward into the spatial gap.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were blinded by a bright light, and he was already standing on the ground. His body inertially shifted forward, and he saw a shadow appear in a sh. Apanied by a bloody aura, it pounced right at him.

    It was an extremelyrge ¡®Ham Sausage.¡¯ With its huge tongue, Ham Sausage licked Wang Zhong¡¯s face continuously.

    Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Ham Sausage, it¡¯s time for you to brush your teeth.¡±

    Ham Sausage continued to shrink, and a fierce-looking little puppy plonked to the ground on its butt. It hung out its tongue, panting in excitement and wagged its tail at Wang Zhong with hopeful eyes.

    Wang Zhong looked around and realized that although the pyramid was gone, the surroundings were still familiar; things hadn¡¯t changed that much. Dimensional Secret Realms had very distinct attributes. Some kind of dimensional power or dimensional treasure would be keeping the realm in existence. Once it was seized by humans, it would either disappear or lose its former power. Aiolos was also aiming for this dimensional power, but this required one to be at the Heavenly Soul Stage. Mu Zi might be able to sense it, but he¡­ was not able to do so at all.

    Smiling, Wang Zhong took out a piece of ham and fed it to the puppy. ¡°Did Mu Zi ask you to wait for me here?¡± This fierce-looking dog was indeed Mu Zi¡¯s dimensional pet, Ham Sausage.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, let me out! It¡¯s mine, it¡¯s mine!¡±

    Having sensed the presence of Ham Sausage, how could Simba not lose hisposure and just stay in Wang Zhong¡¯s body? There was such loud screaming in the depths of Wang Zhong¡¯s mind that his head began to hurt. He knew that it would be difficult to rein Simba in now that they were out of the Holy Land.

    As soon as Wang Zhong released his soul, Simba jumped out and began riding on Ham Sausage¡¯s head. ¡°Wah haha, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other, my number one mount!¡±

    Ham Sausage waggled its head a little but did not shake Simba off its head. It was unknown whether it was due to Ham Sausage being resigned to its fate or because of the mission it was assigned.

    At this moment, Ham Sausage¡¯s body exuded a dim light, and its expression grew a little different. Aiolos¡¯s voice then came out from its belly. ¡°Wang Zhong, we can¡¯t meet up with you there in time. Ham Sausage will bring you here, but the method will be a little special.¡±

    There was a teasing tone in his voice, and then the voice stopped. Ham Sausage stared at Wang Zhong innocently while Simba continued to bounce around on its head. Simba had been held back for too long; thus, he had an urge to go off the hooks.

    ¡°Ham Sausage, how do we get there?¡±

    With a loud howl, Ham Sausage¡¯s body grewrger andrger, especially its head. Not long after, he grew to the size of a small hill, and Simba slid down like he was going down a slide.

    ¡°Fuck, my mount is indeed special. Wang Zhong, are we going to ride it over to the ce?¡±

    As he looked at Ham Sausage opening its mouth wide open, Wang Zhong shook his head. He realized that the way there was indeed different. In the next instant, Wang Zhong grabbed Simba, and Ham Sausage swallowed them whole.

    Wah!

    Having swallowed Wang Zhong and Simba, Ham Sausage began to dissipate gradually¡­

    Aiolos and Mu Zi were both waiting at the entrance of the secret realm. It could be seen that they were both taking a breather. As powerful as they were, they could barely handle that secret realm.

    Mu Zi¡¯s dull eyes lit up slightly. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    The coffin opened, and Ham Sausage rushed out. It grew bigger along the way and threw Wang Zhong and Simba up.

    Immediately afternding, Simba jumped up and shrieked, ¡°Ham Sausage, how dare you swallow the great Simba? I¡¯ll make you into stew!¡±

    Ham Sausage licked him with his huge tongue, but Simba obviously had the heart of a young girl and was not so easily pacified.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Aiolos stretched out his hand as he smiled and hugged Wang Zhong tightly. He then patted Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders twice. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time for the three of us to embark on a conquest once again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Mu Zi and I just saw each other not long ago!¡± said Wang Zhong,ughing.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. Mu Zi told me that your Dharma Idol is extraordinary and has great profundity,¡± said Aiolos, with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning. I don¡¯t know what the future holds. What is so difficult to handle this time? Especially with the great power you guys hold.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been trying for the past few days, but we really can¡¯t get it done. Do you have any food? I¡¯m hungry,¡± said Mu Zi.

    ¡°Of course, I prepared them long ago!¡± He then poured out the c and the local specialties of the Holy Land that he had brought along in the storage space.

    C and ham sausages were rather basic, but he also brought along some legitimate Holy Land delicacies. He had been a taste-tester for the Gourmets for so long, risking his life on the job. It could be said that Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of the Holy Land¡¯s delicacies increased as the days passed. In the Empire, where resources were scarce, these things would be unheard of.

    As soon as Mu Zi saw the c, his eyes grew brighter. He then picked up a can and downed the whole drink without uttering a word. ¡°It feels really awesome to drink a can of this right after exercising!¡±

    After Mu Zi finished a can of c, he took out his Samsara wine and tossed it to Wang Zhong. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Even though Aiolos had already reached a level where he would not be affected by external objects, he also praised the delicacies of the Holy Land. One would supposedly grow more isted and lonely on the path of cultivation, but this was obviously not the case in the Holy Land.

    ¡°How do you make these things? The ingredients are the same, but the people from the Federation can actually prepare the food better.¡± Aiolos could not stop himself from eating. The Federation was all about hedonism, but ording to the customs of the Empire, this would be decadence, which meant the weakening of tribes and making them die out eventually. However, not only did the Federation not weaken, it became more powerful and influential in the process.

    Wang Zhong smiled as he answered Aiolos, ¡°The Holy Land is a strange ce. There are countless experts and manyplicated professions. There is even the subsidiary job of being a gourmet. One can use the ingredients of the Dimensional World to create gourmet foods, and the foods can include many other functions. However, I¡¯m a little broke now. I¡¯ll bring more for you guys next time.¡±

    With three muscr men, coupled with Simba and Ham Sausage¡¯s stomach capacity, those things Wang Zhong brought were quickly wiped out. The leftovers were also finished off by Mu Zi and Aiolos.

    Mu Zi patted his round tummy and smiled, revealing his pearly whites. What could make him happier than drinking cs with his two buddies? Furthermore, this weird drink could make people forget their troubles, even more so than wine.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this secret realm?¡± Wang Zhong had already spotted the secret realm in front. Wherever they were, it ought to be the entrance, which appeared calm and tranquil. It was surrounded by a cloud of mist, but they still managed to nt their feet on solid ground. A lush and thick forest could be spotted from afar. Although it appeared silent, spookiness filled the atmosphere, making its peculiarity impossible to miss.

    In typical forests, one would always hear the chirping of various birds or the sound of shaking leaves; but that was definitely not the case here. It was unusually quiet, truly too quiet. It was like the entire forest was merely a painting; not even the slightest movement could be seen and no sound could be heard. Previously, when they were eating, Mu Zi had talked about it intermittently. There was a scary forest, a strange wooden cottage, and other weird stuff such as dwarfs. However, it was too ambiguous. Mu Zi¡¯s descriptive and verbal skills indeed required some brushing up.

    ¡°Before looking for Mu Zi, I managed to fight my way to the cottage. The seven, strange little dwarfs weren¡¯t all that scary when they were apart; but when they attacked together, their great five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth ¡ª together with light and darkness ¡ª resonated with each other to form a powerful force. It was a headache for me, but it became much better with Mu Zi¡¯s help. However, we still have no way of facing the wooden cottage.¡± Aiolos waved helplessly because Mu Zi had felt a strong aura of death in that shabby wooden cottage, leaving them no choice but to retreat.

    ¡°Seven dwarfs? Are they the kind with huge beards?¡± asked Wang Zhong with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eh, how did you know?¡±

    Wang Zhong paused for a moment. It was impossible for him to not know. When he was young, Simba also spoke of some fairy tales, including things that had disappeared from the old civilization. This was one of the famous ones, known to every household and individual. It was ¡®Snow White and the Seven Dwarves.¡¯ This meant that Aiolos and Mu Zi should have met the most dangerous type of secret realm: the more one was rted to humans, the greater its unpredictability.

    It was not that other types of secret realms were not powerful. Humans would mostly steer clear of realms with super-powerful dimensional creatures. The danger would often be visible in those ces, but the danger in this kind of secret realm was often hidden and unseen.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it will be a fairy-tale-like secret realm. Furthermore, it can make us feel threatened. It is definitely valuable!¡± Aiolos paused for a while before he replied, ¡°In Dimensional Secret Realms, this kind of human-rted realm is most likely to beposed by the natural order. It is the most indispensable for my advancement at this stage.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded. ¡°This kind of secret realm is the best ce to verify dimensional mysteries. We have to think of a way to handle this ce. The question is, how can my power be of help?¡±

    Wang Zhong was never one to unduly humble himself in these situations; he knew it would just be idiotic to put on a false front with Aiolos. A ce that could directly ¡®scare away¡¯ Mu Zi definitely had no ce for him, even if he was willing to put his life on the line.

    Aiolos smiled as he replied, ¡°The higher the level of the dimensional creatures in such secret realms, the more wisdom they have. They must have a thirst for Soul Power. The essence of?<i>your?</i>soul would be an unparalleled temptation for them. Also, you are best at handling such attacks. Of course, if my assumptions are wrong, you¡¯ll need to leave first. I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    Ever since their experience at the previous pyramid ¡ª although the two did not understand what had actually happened ¡ª a series of things had proven that attacks targeting the soul, especially those aiming to draw Soul Power, had no effect on Wang Zhong. As long as Wang Zhong could win them the slightest opportunity, they would definitely grasp it.

    Simply put, they were going to use ¡®baiting¡¯ as their battle technique.

    ¡°No problem!¡± At Wang Zhong¡¯s current level, he could not understand the dimensional mysteries contained in these secret realms; however, he had two top-notch experts as his escorts. This experience was definitely considered an ultimate special treatment that others could never enjoy. As for fear, that word did not exist in his dictionary. He was already certain that it would be dangerous. However, just like what Aiolos mentioned, as long as the other party tried to devour his Soul Power, he would be very wee to the challenge. Thest time, Aiolos and Mu Zi had given the most precious golden stone b to him without demur, saying that it was useless to them. How could that be possible? As sharp as they were, how could they not know that it was a treasure?

    Besides, Mu Zi had also rescued Wang Zhong in the desert. With such a strong rtionship between the three, these external objects were of no importance.

    Seeing Wang Zhong nod his head, Aiolos¡¯s eyes clearly sparkled with excitement. He was born to be a warrior and was always fearless. Even if Wang Zhong did note, he would not let go of this opportunity. It was just that he respected Mu Zi¡¯s ability to peer into death, and he knew that this little baldy was also improving by leaps and bounds. The essential point was that his path of cultivation waspletely different from ordinary people. He was also clear that both of his little brothers were capable of achieving impossible heights.

    ¡°Foolish human beings. You are rambling on about nonsense. You have ignored the most important thing. Just wait for the team to be wiped out!¡± Simba somersaulted andnded on Ham Sausage¡¯s head, looking pleased with himself.

    As sharp as the three of them were, they immediately realized that the most critical thing was the story itself. The human mind could affect secret realms. The strong simrity to the human tale indicated that the human mind must have had an extremelyrge impact; thus, the story itself must be the point of breakthrough for the secret realm.

    Although Wang Zhong had heard of it before, he only knew the broad outline. Only Simba knew the real details.

 Chapter 751 - Freaky Forest

    <h4>Chapter 751: Freaky Forest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Stop being so long-winded. Spit it out or I¡¯ll lock you up!¡± Wang Zhong red at Simba as he issued a threat. This guy definitely needed to be spanked.

    Originally wanting to show off, Simba backed down instantly. Rolling his eyes, he told them the story. ¡°Simply put, this is the story of a beautiful little princess who had fainted at the edge of the forest and waster dragged into the little ck cottage by seven big beards!¡±

    Aiolos and Mu Zi nced at each other in dismay¡­ What the hell was this?

    Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or cry as well. ¡°He¡¯s telling us part of the story. Get to the point!¡±

    Simba grinned before he began to exin the original intention of the story. This time he was very detailed, but Aiolos and Mu Zi still felt a little puzzled. How could this kind of story be well-known in the previous civilization?

    Due to a huge number of people having believed in this story, such a powerful secret realm was born from their strong beliefs. A principle had to be followed in the Dimensional World. It did not matter who resulted in the birth of what, only one thing was certain ¡ª the more humans knew or understood a certain thing, the more horrible and scary it would be once a secret realm was birthed. The hyperdimensional fragments which held secret realms together were desired by all Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers.

    ¡°Does this mean Snow White is most likely in the wooden cottage?¡± asked Aiolos. That would be a humanoid, a dimensional creature of higher intelligence; it would definitely have a considerable understanding of human beings. The Dimensional World was not oblivious to the presence of humans. On the contrary, some of them knew more about humans than humans themselves.

    ¡°Since we have a full party, there is nothing to be afraid of!¡± said Mu Zi, filled with confidence.

    Wang Zhong especially looked at the Pioneering Order in his hand. It actually disyed a location, which was slightly unexpected. This meant that this secret realm has been visited by others, but it had yet to be marked. This indicated that it was discovered, but the other party¡¯s pioneering had failed. The red color marking this area meant that it contained extreme danger. Naturally, most of the unknown wastnd was red. Those that were easily excavated had already been marked for hundreds of years, but there was no point in visiting those kinds of ces.

    The cloud of mist they were in the midst of was the original point of entry to the realm. Although they were standing on solid ground, it did not feel so. It was more like they were standing on an empty void. The forest in front appeared to be under their feet, but it felt like they were sinking with every step.

    ¡°Woof woof woof woof woof!¡± Ham Sausage sparkled in excitement as he began to chase the fragrant thing in front of him.

    On the other hand, Simba rode on its neck, pleased with himself. He used a long fishing rod to dangle a ham sausage in front of ¡®Ham Sausage¡¯ which was even more effective than bootlicking. It charged at a high speed, remaining at the forefront as Simba shouted in excitement. It was indeed the number one mount. It was clearly more interesting and fun to y withpared to silly Big White, which was literally a slowpoke. Ham Sausage had an extremely fast reaction time.

    It had to be admitted that they were a match made in heaven. They got along extremely well, as though they were closely rted in a previous life. Ham Sausage¡¯s body shape seemed to have changed a lot from thest time. Its strange-looking round body now had four short little legs, making it resemble a Corgi pup.

    The three of them followed closely behind. Mu Zi was rather interested in Wang Zhong¡¯s living situation in the Holy Land. Mu Zi desired to visit the Federation in the future, or rather the Holy Land, but Wang Zhong was currently a nobody in the Holy Land and was in a miserable situation himself.

    The surrounding mist gradually dissipated until they set foot on their destination. That confusing lingering feeling disappeared, and the silent forest appeared in front of them.

    Everyone stopped in front of the forest, and Ham Sausage finally managed to bite the ham sausage. It was munching in content when Simba barked his orders excitedly. ¡°Ham sausage, charge!¡±

    Ham Sausage did not move this time. It hade here before and obviously had a deep impression of the ce. As it stared at the forest, its small round eyes revealed a sense of vignce.

    ¡°I sense that they are living things.¡± Wang Zhong was referring to those ordinary-looking trees. He could sense their vitality, and it was unusually strong. It was as though something was brewing in this forest, and it felt like countless eyes were staring at them, the intruders.

    ¡°With the great Simba on your side, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Isn¡¯t it just a broken forest? Even if there are a few tree demons, it¡¯s still no big deal.¡± Simba was in a high and vigorous spirit riding Ham Sausage. ¡°Don¡¯t be chicken. Just do it! Charge, charge, charge!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Aiolos smiled and stretched out his hand to draw something in the air. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    The ability to create items and runic arrays out of thin air was Aiolos¡¯ best skill set. Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon were inspired by Aiolos¡¯s feats.

    With the rippling of Soul Power, runes began to form in the air at top speed. No one managed to see what Aiolos did before a golden javelin appeared in the air. It was as though it had condensed the moment Aiolos willed it.

    Aiolos had a certain ability of creation, or rather, the ability to concretize Soul Power. This ability was also seen in the Holy Land, but no one had ever seen someone utilizing this power to such a god-like degree as Aiolos.

    Thunder and lightning coiled around the golden javelin. The brimming Soul Power made Wang Zhong tremble slightly, as he was only at the Heroic Soul Stage. This was the power of the Heavenly Soul Stage; furthermore, Aiolos was definitely the cream of the crop. At such a close distance, every minute was a valuable lesson.

    Zeng!

    Aiolos threw out the javelin. With countless rumbles of thunder and lightning shes, a golden trajectory grew visible, as though the lightning was clearing a path for them.

    This violent energy fluctuation immediately set off a reaction in the entire forest. As soon as the javelin entered the forest¡¯s range, the originally silent forest suddenly became enraged, sending out a sharp and terrifying hissing sound.

    Hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss~ Ga ga ga ga ga~ Howl howl howl howl howl~

    Countless strange growls and roars were induced by the shot, as though a barrel full of dynamite had been lit. The originally still trees began to twist wildly, and their thick, tough branches became flexible. Originally tall and straight, the trees grew contorted. It was as though the towering ancient trees had been suddenly revived; the vines on the ground surged about, and the entire forest became?<i>alive?</i>in an instant! Everything was surging toward the trajectory of the Golden Thundering Arrow, pping about madly!

    BANG! RUMBLE RUMBLE!

    The Golden Thundering Arrow was flying at top speed and contained extraordinary power. It seemed to be unstoppable in the face of the tree vines and directly pierced through them. However, the terrifying changes in the surroundings were not limited to the surface; there were even more powerful vibrations underground.

    It was just a blink of an eye before the Golden Thundering Arrow prated hundreds of meters into the forest. The abnormal changes did not seem to slow down. Instead, the earth began to crack, and even the horizon seemed to transform with it. Countless sharp and thorny branches emerged from the ground in a frenzied manner, ceaselessly trying to stop the arrow from rushing forward.

    Even though the golden arrow had formidable power, its power was being constantly expended during the attack; therefore, its power waspletely depleted after prating five to six hundred meters into the forest. As such, it was engulfed by those wild vines and branches.

    ¡°How¡ª how do we cross over?¡± Simba had already stopped bouncing around, and his mouth gaped wide open. A little stunned, he held onto Ham Sausage¡¯s neck tightly. The problem was definitely not just one or two tree demons; the entire forest was a monster!

    It was not just Simba, even Wang Zhong was a little shocked. The energy response when the forest came?<i>alive?</i>in an instant was really too strong. A single tree demon was not a big deal, but a whole forest of them was not a force to be trifled with. It was really unknown how much effort was needed for them to kill their way through the forest. Furthermore, human power was limited, whereas the power of these monsters seemed limitless. This forest of tree demons alone was enough to make explorers despair.

 Chapter 752 - Ill Do It!

    <h4>Chapter 752: I¡¯ll Do It!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you now.¡± Aiolos clearly did not n to take action as he looked to Mu Zi with a smile.

    ¡°Ham Sausage.¡±

    Simba felt Ham Sausage begin to grow rapidly under him. He immediately grew tense and his first reaction was to jump down. He would never dare to charge into the forest with Ham Sausage; thus, he could only express his anxiety with words. ¡°Baldy! You¡¯re so cruel! Don¡¯t do it. How could you send my mount into such a dangerous ce?! Stop it right now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said Mu Zi, as he revealed his pearly whites. He seemed to have lost his resentment for the nickname Simba gave him.

    ROAR!

    As soon as Mu Zi stopped talking, a terrifying roar erupted. The short-legged Ham Sausage was already brimming with Soul Power as it, once more, transformed into something elsepletely.

    It grew to a height of four meters and a length of six meters, and its limbs became thick and muscr. It had the body of a dog, fiery eyes, and a coat of ck, shiny fur. It was a little simr to a Cerberus, but it was clearly not one. Its ck shine was not from mes of darkness, but from the pure aura of death, as if it was a messenger from hell.

    This reminded Wang Zhong of a terrifying existence in myths: the gatekeeper of hell, the guardian of the portal of Death. In short, demons like Cerberi were all considered third-generation offspring. Currently, the power of death emitted by Ham Sausage could really make people fall into despair. This¡­ Soul Power had probably already reached the Heavenly Soul Stage. It seemed like it was at least a 7th rank demon.

    It was no wonder it could swallow them and travel through space. This was not an ordinary dimensional creature at all¡­ How could it be rode on like a dog?

    Growl! Roar roar!

    Ham Sausage¡¯s face had already changedpletely. Its eyes were set aze by dark mes and a terrifying energy could be spotted forming near its lower abdomen as it clenched its teeth. Its tummy instantly bulged at the lower abdomen, and numerous dark air currents instantly spread out to its surroundings. Simba, who was standing next to it, was immediately sted away by the airflow, somersaulting at least a dozen times in the air. He grew dizzy and eventually plonked onto the ground,nding on his butt.

    Ham Sausage umted his power swiftly, seemingly in the blink of an eye. The dark, gloomy energy suddenly flowed upward from its lower abdomen and was spewed out of its mouth.

    That was no longer simply normal hellfire nor a normal me. The shape of the me was indistinguishable. It formed a huge and terrifying ck-energy pir directly, and it was the size of three to four people hugging each other. It then sted forward into the part of the forest with the densest vines and the most tree demons.

    Bang!

    Deathbringer, destroy~~~~~~~~~~~

    It was like an energy cannonball. Even Ham Sausage¡¯s four-meter-tall and six-meter-long sturdy body could not curb the recoil force after the energy pir was discharged. Its huge body was sted backward, and it imprinted numerous paw prints on the hard ground.

    From the front, that attack appeared as though it could destroy the heavens and decimate the earth. The ck beams of light were unstoppable. All the vines and giant trees that came into contact with the ck energy pir withered in seconds. Furthermore, the withering was like an infection, not only devouring their vitality but forcing the tree demons to fall back. This was a fear which transcended death, causing the entire forest to split into two in an instant. All the vines and branches desperately contracted for fear of being tainted by that ck death aura.

    Wang Zhong could be considered a person who had seen the power of dark energy. He had even mastered the so-called ¡®Deified Hellfire,¡¯ butpared to the power of Ham Sausage, it was simply nothing. They were simply not at the same level.

    On the other hand, Simba¡¯s mouth became so wide that a duck egg could be stuffed inside. When he took another look at Ham Sausage, he realized that its silly dumb look had already been reced by a certain type of superiority.

    This kind of efficiency was unheard of! It was such a terrifying forest, yet it was handled just like that?

    ¡°Mu Zi¡¯s specialty is going up against huge numbers,¡± said Aiolos, with a smile. ¡°With him around, we can save a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. The forest wille alive again in a moment.¡± Mu Zi patted Ham Sausage¡¯s head as he saw that it had been restored to its cute and silly self. It jumped around in excitement, perking up its butt as it enjoyed being stroked.

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Simba swallowed a mouthful of saliva. When he jumped on Ham Sausage¡¯s neck once again, he was still in a state of disbelief. This mount was really too awesome.

    Although the path had already been cleared, the hostility and malicious intent of the forest continued to linger as they passed through the forest. Numerous powerful auras lurked in the depths of the forest, intending to rush out and stop them, but there was still some ck death aura remaining, spread out all over the surroundings. It functioned as a warning zone, deterring those creatures with strongbat power from entering the zone.

    Their journey through the forest was free of any surprise or danger, and they managed to walk out without breaking a sweat. When they stepped out of the edge of the forest, it felt as though they had prated a barrier and entered another space. The view instantly became different as well.

    What appeared in front of them was a green and grassy hillside, with gorgeous wildflowers growing at their feet. The sun shone brightly from above their heads, and a small wooden cottage stood at the end of the hillside. In addition, there was a creek beside the hillside, with a continuous flow of water.

    This should have been a fairy-tale wondend that would make people feelfortable and rxed, but it was totally not the case at all.

    The green grass spread across the hill seemed too thick and dense. They were knee-high and had many fine and jagged barbs which could easily make one bleed once hooked onto the skin.

    The wildflowers hidden in the thick grass had already withered and exuded a weird stench. The sun above them seemed to bezy and without spirit, even radiating a strange little blue light matching the odd sounding from the slow stream. Together, they had a certain delirious or psychedelic effect, making people feel sleepy as though it was a warm summer afternoon.

    It was Aiolos and Mu Zi¡¯s second time here, so they were well-prepared for this. They released their Soul Power, allowing it to ripple around their bodies to eliminate the drowsiness. On the other hand, Wang Zhong was not affected at all. With a Spiritual Soul that even Aiolos admired, it was a piece of cake to be able to resist such spiritual confusion.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a fairy-tale wondend.¡± Simba grew active again. Although Ham Sausage dealt a great blow to him earlier, he seemed to have found his presence again here. Ham Sausage was obviously not as strong as him with regard to spiritual will; therefore, its eyes had already started to blur. Simba began to p its face in an attempt to help it feel refreshed, appearing pleased with himself.

    ¡°Stories are always passed on with errors. Whether it was the existence of this ce which forged the stories for mankind or whether it was the stories of mankind which resulted in the projection of this world, the two will always be slightly different.¡± Aiolos then pointed to the top of the hillside. Amongst the thick grass, seven ck silhouettes could be seen, and they were like wooden sculptures in front of the cottage¡¯s door. They appeared really short, and only their head and shoulders were exposed. Additionally, they were all extremely still. If one were to nce over, he would definitely think that they were a few dirty and hard stones.

    ¡°The seven dwarfs.¡±

    The seven dwarfs all looked simr to each other. Creatures that were simr to humans were still not humans after all. It was like how humans looked at cats; they would always feel that all cats looked the same. The only visible differences between the dwarves were their weapons and their hair.

    The five dwarfs standing at the outermost area had different hair colors: there were golden hair, fiery-red hair, blue hair, etc. The weapons in their hands also appeared sturdy and brutal; there were sledgehammers and copper rods. Each and every weapon was bigger than their own bodies and appeared rather substantial. The dwarfs were short but stout, with extremely developed muscles, and they obviously possessed extraordinary strength. It was a taboo in the Dimensional World to be fooled by a creature¡¯s appearance. However, the appearance of the dwarfs clearly had no use with regard to deception.

    Although they looked like wooden sculptures and appeared to be still, the surging Soul Powering from them could be sensed by everyone. Even with the naked eye, one could see the flow of Soul Power radiating from them. Their Soul Power carried the five great elements ¡ª the attributes of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth ¡ª and radiated with different colors.

    Since their Soul Power had color attributes, they had obviously long surpassed the Initial and Intermediate Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage. They were definitely terrifying existences of Peak Heroic Souls, with a Soul Power of about 10,000 Grassos each.

    As for the two dwarfs standing in the innermost side, one was white while the other was ck, and both were holding scepter-like things in their hands. They had an almost identical appearance, but they could be distinguished by their color. Different from the other five, there was no fluctuation of Soul Power radiating from them, but absolutely no one would assume that these two guys were weak. Just by looking at their posture and standing position, these two were obviously the leaders of the dwarfs. The other five were like a host of lesser lights surrounding the leading two. These two had most likely already reached the Heavenly Soul Stage. It was only by attaining such a level would a Heroic Soul like Wang Zhong not be able to sense their power.

    ¡°The seven dwarfs represent the metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, as well as light and darkness.¡± Although it was Mu Zi¡¯s second time here, he was still ovee with emotion. ¡°They are individuals with the power of the natural order, but this is just the preliminary stage. It is hard to imagine how powerful the source of this secret realm is. If we are lucky to be able to clear this mission, we must study this ce carefully.¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t get emotional now. Do itter,¡± said Aiolos as heughed. ¡°Those five are yours to handle, and those two heavenly souls are mine.¡±

    Battle would always make Aiolos high in energy. Obviously, the two dimensional creatures at the Heavenly Soul Stage could not do anything to him, even if they had rare power attributes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the five weaker ones.¡± Before Mu Zi could speak, Wang Zhong, who was next to him, suddenly spoke.

    Entering the secret realm was a type of training. If he only hid behind Aiolos and Mu Zi, it would not have any meaning. Besides, he had been busy filling his head every day when he was in the Holy City; thus, he was really tired of being inactive. As abat zealot, Wang Zhong felt as though his skills had turned rusty.

    Originally, Simba had prepared c and ham sausage and was ready to find afortable position to watch the show. However, the moment he heard Wang Zhong, dread rushed over him, and he widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Wang Zhong, are you crazy? They are at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage! Do you know what is the peak? What¡¯s more, is that there are?<i>five?</i>of them! Are you seeking death?¡±

    Although Wang Zhong was the weakest of the three, Aiolos and Mu Zi never looked down on him. They knew that he had his own trump card to be able to speak so boldly.

    The two looked at each other and smiled, both revealing strong amusement while they tacitly approved. ¡°Do you want the white one or the ck one?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey!¡± Simba could no longer sit still. ¡°Are you guys even good friends? How could you not stop that guy? Baldy!¡±

    ¡°The white one!¡± The dark-skinned Mu Zi revealed his pearly whites and ignored Simbapletely. ¡°I like fair skin.¡±

    ¡°They are all f**king mad!¡± Simba revealed a desperate expression. Wang Zhong was as stubborn as a mule, As long as he set his mind to something, he would definitely follow through. Simba knew it would be useless to persuade Wang Zhong to change his mind, and he did not dare to offend Aiolos. As such, he could only stare at Baldy with infinite resentment and his heart in his mouth. It was none of his business now; he had already tried. Thus, he decided to find a ce to watch the show.

    Simba¡¯s apprehension basically onlysted for three seconds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s clear a path for Wang Zhong.¡±

    When Aiolos and Mu Zi stepped forward at the same time, locking their consciousness on the light and dark dwarfs, they instantly came ¡®alive.¡¯ Their eyes began to turn, and they spotted the two guys who were staring at them with malicious intent.

    The originally strange sky covered in thick mist transformed instantly; the sky on the left suddenly became darker while the sky on the right became rtively brighter. The two dwarfs also had ck and white light radiating from their bodies. As their Soul Power increased, a strong sense of oppression surged toward the two.

    ¡°Be careful of its purification skill.¡± Aiolos gently reminded Mu Zi with a smile. He had dealt with these two the previous time and knew that Mu Zi would have no problem dealing with the light dwarf. It was just that his attributes seemed to have been restrained somewhat.

    ¡°Foolish low-ss creatures!¡±

    The corners of the dwarfs¡¯ mouths raised slightly, and they shot the humans a look of disdain. Humans were merely weak and ipetent creatures to them. They raised the scepters in their hands slightly, and two light beams ¡ª one ck and one white ¡ª descended from the sky as they locked onto Aiolos and Mu Zi. It was as though the dwarfs brought about certain restrictions on their power. The dark mass swallowed up Aiolos in an instant, and he disappeared into the darknesspletely. On the other hand, the bright mass seemed to have a strong burning attribute, engulfing Mu Zi in mes.

    This was definitely beyond the power of the Heroic Soul Stage, and Wang Zhong felt as though the power could tear him to pieces at any moment. Upon entering the Heavenly Soul Stage, one¡¯s power was not simply defined by Grassos. The pressure Wang Zhong sensed was simr to the weight of the mountains, but in essence, there was no impact on him. He knew that it was because Aiolos and Mu Zi had already sealed off the power of the two dwarfs.

    Essentially, being able to do this showed that the two definitely had the upper hand over the two dimensional creatures. It was no surprise for Aiolos, but Mu Zi, on the other hand, being able to suppress a Heavenly Soul when he was only at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage showed that he was indeed formidable!

    Chhh!

    A ray of golden light suddenly burst out from the midst of the darkness. It was the light radiating from Aiolos. His golden Soul Power shone brilliantly, sparkling through the envelope of the darkness and illuminating the entire area with golden light; thus, making the darkness ineffective. On the other hand, Mu Zi¡¯s body was surrounded by ck and white Soul Power, directly resisting the mes of the light dwarf.

    The two dwarfs grew furious. Their Soul Powerbat skills were invalidated and resisted by two weak human creatures. In their view, this was simply shameful. With that, the power staffs in their hands radiated with light once again, releasing an unprecedented powerful attack. Their power poured out in a frenzy as though it was limitless,ing with the intent of destroying the heavens and decimating the earth.

    However, all the attacks were blocked by Aiolos and Mu Zi. They would never let these disturb Wang Zhong. The dark space surrounding Mu Zi continuously absorbed the attacks of the light dwarf, as Mu Zi appeared rather rxed.

    As Wang Zhong sensed the aura of battle, he felt as though his soul began to burn, and his desire for battle continued to rise. It was time to let go and give it his all!

    In fact, he also wanted to know the extent of his power!

 Chapter 753 - This Is My World, I Am the Dominator

    <h4>Chapter 753: This Is My World, I Am the Dominator</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Having spent more than a month in the Holy City, Wang Zhong grew particrly excited before his first real battle in a while. As such, he locked his consciousness and set his sights on the target.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    He had originally only locked onto the guy with fiery-red hair, but all five dwarfs reacted at once, as though they had a telepathic connection to each other. Five streaks of light immediately sted toward the sky!

    They consisted of fiery-red mes, blue water columns, yellowish aura, copper-colored metal, and the vital green of life. These precise powers of the five great elements were different from that of the light and darkness dwarfs which were formed from thews of the natural order. They were still within Wang Zhong¡¯s range ofprehension, but their rippling Soul Power was simply terrifying.

    Just by releasing their Soul Power, they could condense powerful backrolling air currents. Sand and stones around them were crushed and blown away. It was as though their power was an expanding tornado; it sted Ham Sausage and Simba backward even though they were standing hundreds of meters away, making them lose their bnce. Even Wang Zhong found it difficult to keep himself upright.

    They merely utilized their Soul Power, yet they could already conjure up such a powerful attack. They were definitely at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage, with abat power of 10,000 Grassos each!

    Soul Power did not represent everything in realbat. In the case where the difference between each party¡¯s Soul Power was not particrlyrge, the result would be more dependent on skills andbat techniques. However, if both parties¡¯ Soul Powers were so heavily imbnced that one of them was twice as powerful as the other, there would be no point in battling: it would be like an adult bullying a child. It would be okay for the weak one to punch the other party a hundred times, but if the stronger one were to casually ¡®touch¡¯ the weaker one, he would definitely be KOed. It was already true for the case where one party was twice as strong; but for the dwarfs, their Soul Power was already 10 or so times stronger than Wang Zhong¡¯s. Wang Zhong could not even stand straight in front of them; how could he even fight them?

    Not to mention taking on all five of them, even if he took them on?<i>one-on-one</i>, he would still have zero chance of winning.

    The most frightening thing was that the positioning of the five dwarfs sort of formed a five-element linkage, which was a formidable force that could even deal with an entire exploration team.

    Five pairs of peculiar eyes locked onto Wang Zhong at the same time. Their terrifying Soul Power and aura began to spread, sting Simba off Ham Sausage. Simba held onto Ham Sausage¡¯s fur with one hand and used the other to cover his eyes in despair.

    Why would one pretend to be something he was not? Fronting truly was not a good habit.

    On the other hand, Aiolos and Mu Zi were also observing the battle, especially Aiolos. Although he chose to believe in Wang Zhong, he was still ready to lend a hand at any point in time. As such, he did not draw the darkness dwarf too far away from Wang Zhong.

    To be honest, he was very curious. Wang Zhong was one of the few guys who was interesting and a little enigmatic to him. Although he had heard from Mu Zi that Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol was very special, what kind of Dharma Idol and method was a Heroic Soul going to use to battle someone at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage? Furthermore, it was one against five. Frankly speaking, even Aiolos himself could not possibly have done this when he was an Initial Phase Heroic Soul. It was really unfathomable.

    The sense of crisis when he was locked on by the five powerful consciousness made Wang Zhong even more excited. He would only gain more inspiration and advance to a higher level if he was oppressed. He lifted his arms slightly, and the phantom of the ming Spirit King immediately condensed, standing in between Wang Zhong and the five dwarfs.

    It was not the same as an ordinary phantom. Anyone who was able to tell good from bad could see that it was an extraordinary Dharma Idol. It directly materialized into something corporeal after emerging, and raging mes ignited from its body, as though it was a faithful actual bodyguard.

    However, this did not bring confidence to the others. Aiolos¡¯s mouth gaped open mouth slightly. With Aiolos¡¯s vision, it was impossible to not know the actual strength of a Heroic Soul creature.

    A Dharma Idol which was able to materialize was indeed extraordinary. It possessed some power of the element of fire, and its eyes brimmed with radiating vigor; thus, it was already miles apart from simple and stupid illusions. But¡­ the Soul Power response was too low; it only had an upper limit of a thousand Grassos, which was the limit that Wang Zhong could achieve at the Initial Phase Heroic Soul Stage. Compared to any one of the dwarfs, it not only paled inparison but was more like a battle between an ant and an elephant. Even if the ming Spirit King had special skills, it was close to impossible to level the power difference between them.

    Was this Wang Zhong¡¯s trump card?

    Mu Zi, who had been paying attention to Wang Zhong all along, was in a state of disbelief. So much so, that he was almost hit by a shock wave from the light dwarf. He was clueless about the true power of Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol. He merely made an assumption based on the atmospheric anomalies in the desert previously and assumed that Wang Zhong had condensed an extremely powerful Dharma Idol. However, the Dharma Idol in front of him definitely did not currently measure up to his expectations.

    Was it possible that it could grow more powerful? Or was it just a coincidental atmospheric anomaly previously? Regardless of which was true, at least for now, it was downright impossible to defeat the five dwarfs using the ming Spirit King.

    Frankly speaking, even with Aiolos and Mu Zi¡¯s deep insights and huge imagination, they could not find a solution to the problem. There was definitely an enormous difference in power. Wang Zhong did possess magical abilities, but they were not useful toward this kind of dimensional creature.

    Mu Zi felt a little helpless as it was not easy for him to deal with the light dwarf, which was at the Heavenly Soul Stage. On the other hand, Aiolos had already slowed down his attacks toward the darkness dwarf the first chance he got. He only made sure that it remained suppressed to the side while he gathered more energy to rescue Wang Zhong when necessary. However, the subtle changes in the battlefield did not affect Wang Zhong.

    Many people were wrong. It was not just the people in the Holy City who had misjudged him; even powerful men like Aiolos and Mu Zi had times when they made mistakes.

    His existence was already an anomaly. The ming Spirit King was indeed not powerful to them, but it was actually not a Dharma Idol at all. He was just a?<i>bodyguard</i>.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face was filled with anticipation. This was the first time that he had fired with all his strength, and the first time he truly activated his Dharma Idol. Although he had a general idea of its power, the actual extent which it could achieve had to be tried and tested by actualbat.

    The five dwarfs on the opposite side had already begun to move. They had yet to reach the level of their two leaders, who seemingly had unlimited power. The strength attributes of the five elements were only a supplementary aid to them. They were better at hand-to-handbat. At that particr moment, their short bodies exploded with incredible power, and their muscles were like springs installed on their legs. They jumped up at top speed and brought with them an extremely powerful air current filled with backrolling Soul Power. They were like five terrifying cannonballs filled with menace and bent on crushing the two ants in front, who were clearly an eyesore to them.

    Almost instantly after the attack wasunched, a powerful oppression came thundering over Wang Zhong like a huge storm. However, the ming Spirit King between Wang Zhong and the dwarfs was not in a hurry to attack as he could sense his master¡¯s intention, which was to wait for an opportune moment.

    At that moment, a strange power wave radiated from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. With him in the center, a light ray was born under his feet; it formed a grid with slender straight lines and instantly spread under his feet!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were filled with solemnness without losing its sharpness. His gaze had a certain kind of superiority, as though he was above all else in the world.

    ¡°This is my world. I am the dominator.¡±

    Perception changes with the soul, with willes power!

    Humm!

    The entire space became discolored, and aggressive lightning bolts appeared in the sky. This was a head-on collision betweenws of the natural order. A new principlew had appeared, but it was not in opposition to the current worldlyws.

 Chapter 754 - The Three Freaks of Nature

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Three Freaks of Nature</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As the grid spread further, the neww was established.

    His Dharma Idol became a chess piece; the world was the chessboard, and he became the dominator!

    All of a sudden, the entire area covered by the shiny chessboard grid transformed instantly. It was neither the colors nor the shape that had changed. It was impossible to describe the external changes; all that could be said was that the area sort of coagted, forming an independent space that was ipatible with the normal world.

    Everything within the area was affected.

    The wind speed began to decrease; the refraction of light began to distort slightly, and even time seemed to have begun to freeze. The originally color-contrasted sky ¡ª due to being affected by darkness and light ¡ª also formed a neutral area, as though it was pitting itself against the naturalws of light and darkness.

    What was that?!

    The five dwarfs, who were originally powerful and unmatched, were suddenly weakened in terms of their Soul Power response. The surging light of their Soul Powers decreased in size significantly, and they eventually leveled to that of the ming Spirit King¡¯s caliber.

    The originally turbulent flow of Soul Power had disappeared, and the ¡®adults¡¯ turned into ¡®children.¡¯

    It was a feeling that was difficult to describe in words. The five dwarfs did not feel that the power in their bodies had been weakened: their Soul Seas and bodies were still at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. However, they were restrained by a peculiar power present within the area, making them unable to give free y to their power; or, perhaps, it felt as though their surrounding area could only hold creatures with a thousand Grassos. No matter how they wielded their Soul Seas, they could only utilize the power of a thousand Grassos.

    This was not merely a kind of repression. It also made their movements extremely awkward. It was like a super giant, who previously had infinite divine power, finding himself with the ability to only handle things of a dozen pounds. That strong sense of loss and the huge drop in level was sufficient to drive anyone mad.

    ¡°Oh oh oh oh oh!!¡± Originally filled with despair, Simba¡¯s eyes lit up. His grip on Ham Sausage¡¯s neck tightened as he eximed, ¡°F**k, it actually works!¡±

    Aiolos was stunned, and his eyes revealedplete disbelief. No one could be more shocked than this Heavenly Soul Stage soldier!

    Upon entering the Heavenly Soul Stage, the restrictions on one¡¯s Soul Power would disappear; one would be able to wield a steady stream of power and, ording to one¡¯s spiritual core, be able to release power strong enough the decimate the heavens and the earth. For Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers, even huge numbers of opponents would be useless against them. However, there was an end to their journey. Frankly speaking, it was like quenching thirst with poison. Their seemingly endless power would actually be drawn from their body, which obviously had a limit. In order to escape death, each and every Heavenly Soul Stage soldier had to pull through their Heavenly Cmity within a certain period of time to grasp the power of a certain worldlyw mystery, which could be seen as a fragment of the worldlyws. Otherwise, one would have to be like those Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers who had no choice but to ¡®retire¡¯ as each use of their power would pull them closer to death.

    However, Wang Zhong actually wielded power simr to that of the worldlyws at the initial phase of the Heroic Soul Stage!

    Not only that, this Dharma Idol¡­ It was even a little simr to those Dharma Idols which could only be condensed by those at the peak of the Heavenly Soul Stage¡­ Was this the domain of the gods???

    He was only at the Heroic Soul Stage! This would be absolutely devastating to all the geniuses in the world if they knew!

    If one wanted to peek into the mysteries of thew and the universe while in the Heavenly Soul Stage ¡ª even if one just peeked a little ¡ª that huge mystery would instantly overwhelm one¡¯s fragile Heroic Soul consciousness, just like running a 10,000 GB program on a 1 GB hard drive. It would be impossible to install it, let alone run it. In minor cases, it would result in aa, while in severe cases, one would copse directly. This was not something that one at such a low level coulde into contact with. Only the most powerful of Heavenly Soul Stage Stage soldiers would try toe into contact with this. Furthermore, their sess also depended on their destiny.

    At that moment, Aiolos was at a loss, not knowing whether tough or cry. It was no wonder Mu Zi said that there was a violent atmospheric anomaly. For a Heroic Soul to wield such a powerful thing was definitely against the will of the heavens. Not to mention atmospheric anomalies, Aiolos felt that it would be no surprise even if a Heavenly Cmity appeared.

    Aiolos could not help but feel likeughing out loud. In the Hero¡¯s Continent, he was known as the super genius of the century and was thought to be unrivaled in the world. He used to think so as well until he met his two younger brothers. Compared to them, he really had no advantage over them other than being born earlier. With different emphases and characteristics, the three of them were, at best, of equal standard. Those two guys were definitely freaks of nature, just like Wang Zhong. It seemed like birds of a feather do flock together?

    Mu Zi smiled as well. He did not think as deeply as Aiolos, but he was clear that Wang Zhong would have no problem handling those five now.

    It was aw of equity. The five dwarfs had been neutralized by thew, and their Soul Power had been leveled to Wang Zhong¡¯s standard. For Wang Zhong, other than Mo Wen being a little difficult to handle, he was invincible among those at his level!

    The five dwarfs whose speed had suddenly dropped were obviously not used to this level of power. Not to mention ferocious attacks, even their original running postures were affected. Their current power of one thousand Grassos was not sufficient to support the inertia of their high-speed sprints, causing all of them to stagger.

    It was not that these dimensional creatures could not adapt to changes, but it was more like the current situation hadpletely grown beyond their adaptability.

    There was no need for Wang Zhong to speak. In ordance with his will, the ming Spirit King had already charged at the five staggering figures, first targeting the metal elemental dwarf who was shining with copper-colored light. With his ming fist, he punched its forehead ferociously and without mercy.

    It was a full-fledged attack, and there was no room to maneuver.

    Bam!

    The all-out attack ¡ª coupled with the dwarf being unbnced and unprepared ¡ª dented the dwarf¡¯s entire face as it fell backward like a disconnected kite. It did not even have time to react.

    It was obvious that while the enemy was greatly affected, the strength of the ming Spirit King remained as great as ever.

    The remaining dwarfs on both sides had only just regained their bnce, and they were furious.

    Without the metal elemental dwarf, the fusion of the five elements could no longer be achieved. However, four different-colored Soul Powers ¡ª namely water, fire, earth, and wood ¡ª continued to radiate. With their long-term tacit understanding of each other, they were able, at the first chance, to form a perfect circle surrounding the ming Spirit King and nned to besiege him. Although they were now limited to using power of merely a thousand Grassos, the endurance of their Soul Seas had not changed. Even if they fought alone, they were not at a disadvantage. Furthermore, it was obvious that their stamina would be even stronger in that case. Thus, they definitely had the upper hand.

    However, they had neglected their physical inadaptability. At that moment, their heavy weapons, which had always been handy, had be extremely heavy due to the decline of their own strength and became a burden to them instead.

    Their speed was just too slow to keep up with their habitual thoughts and consciousness. They did not seem to be in cooperation with each other, making it possible for the ming Spirit King to break out of their encirclement without breaking a sweat. At the same time, a spinning golden Maltese cross flew out as it sparkled brightly, targeting the wood-element dwarf¡¯s head.

    Surprisingly, the green dwarf sensed the danger at top speed and tilted his head just in time to avoid the attack. However, in the next second, a ming chain had been flung out from behind, and it wrapped around him tightly.

 Chapter 755 - Revenge (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 755: Revenge (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    That was the ming Spirit King¡¯s chain. While breaking out from the circle of dwarfs, it alreadypleted the soul connection technique with Wang Zhong. The green dwarf that specialized in the wood element was visibly afraid of fire. The ming chains scorched its body instantly, and it writhed in agony. On the other hand, two of the three dwarfs that were rushing to help were obstructed by the golden crosswheel, unable to save the green dwarf. A faint afterimage appeared in front of the yellow dwarf.

    It was a blurry and ovepping silhouette, extremely quick and unexpected.

    ¡°3rd Drive!¡±

    Bang!

    With a muffled sound, the yellow dwarf was punched in the chest by an immeasurable force.

    The yellow dwarf froze as its eyes widened. The intense punch caused a crack to appear on its sturdy yellow body, which expanded to its whole body swiftly.

    These dwarfs were not weak. Even if their power was restricted to a thousand Grassos each, they wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than the average Initial Phase Heroic Soul Soldier. Even with thebat power of the ming Spirit King ¡ª which was considered topnotch among those in the same rank ¡ª defeating these dwarves single-handedly was hard, but it was too bad that Wang Zhong was their opponent.

    Among those who were in the same rank as him, Wang Zhong had never encountered a worthy opponent.

    A perfect burst of powerbined with the 3rd Drive caused the yellow dwarf¡¯s body to explode at once. Across from it, the green dwarf¡¯s body was snapped in two by the ming chain. No blood could be seen in its mutted body, as even its organs resembled that of dry yellow branches, and traces of them being scorched by mes could be seen.

    In the blink of an eye, three out of the five dwarfs were defeated. The blue and red dwarfs were caught by surprise and froze on the spot, too shocked to react and produce a counter-attack promptly.

    These two fellows were supposed to be very weak, but¡­

    Other than the dwarfs, even Aiolos and Mu Zi were shocked. Meleebat was not Mu Zi¡¯s strength, but Aiolos was fairly skilled at that, and even he marveled at how adept Wang Zhong¡¯sbat skills were. Evidently, Wang Zhong did not have enough fun just yet. He had always loved challenges, but these dwarfs didn¡¯t pose any challenge to him once their power was restricted to his level; even Mo Wen was a better opponent.

    ¡°F*ck! Did you see that? Did you?¡± Simba shouted excitedly. ¡°Wang Zhong, you are indeed the almighty Simba¡¯s best student!¡±

    Ham Sausage whimpered in protest. Simba was too enthusiastic, and its neck was almost distorted into a fried-dough twist.

    Aiolos smiled. ¡°That was quite an eye-opener. Let¡¯s settle the other two!¡±

    The light dwarf shrieked, getting anxious from the defeat of three of its underlings. It waved its scepter furiously, and its body turned into a stream of white light speeding towards Mu Zi.

    Mu Zi, who had been defending all this while, seemed to be inspired by Wang Zhong¡¯s fighting intent, or perhaps he had adapted to the light dwarf¡¯s attacks. A glow alternating between ck and white appeared in his eyes, and the coffin behind him instantly radiated an eerie glow.

    Whoosh¡­

    Mu Zi disappeared into thin air, and only a blue coffin remained where he was originally. The light dwarf¡¯s expression changed suddenly, sensing danger. It ceased waving the scepter, and its body that was traveling at light speed stopped abruptly, but it was toote.

    The blue coffin hovering in the air suddenly opened. It was as if the gates of hell were opened, as weeping and screeching sounds could be heard from the coffin; it was as though there were countless grieving spirits calling out from it. It was dark inside the coffin, seemingly bottomless like a ck hole with a super-strong suction force.

    The light dwarf couldn¡¯t stop itself from moving forward due to inertia and was pulled in by the suction force. It didn¡¯t even have any chance to shout for help before being swallowed entirely by the coffin.

    Thump!

    The coffin lid closed, and the glow from the coffin disappeared, as did the moaning and weeping sounds. Mu Zi appeared in front of the coffin again.

    When he turned his head to look at the other fight, Wang Zhong¡¯s battle wasing to an end too. The water dwarf had been defeated long ago, while the fire dwarf was in hysterical mode andunched a series of suicide attacks at Wang Zhong, seemingly wanting to perish together. However, a runic Subwoofer Cannon was already waiting for it.

    Humm!

    A wave of energy fluctuations overwhelmed the dwarf, as a mere one thousand Grassos of defense power was utterly useless in front of a Subwoofer Cannon at full power. Its whole body was blown into ashes at once.

    On the other side, the dark dwarf had already be Aiolos¡¯s chair, beaten to a pulp and lying lifeless under Aiolos¡¯s butt. Judging from howid-back Aiolos was, he had already been sitting there for quite a while.

    He gave a thumbs up. ¡°No matter how strong you are, there¡¯s always someone stronger. I finally understood the meaning of that phrase today. I won¡¯t belittle the Federation from now on.¡±

    ¡°True, the first time I met Wang Zhong was at a Level-9 creature¡¯s nest,¡± Mu Zi said quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing!¡± Seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s fight with the dwarfs boosted Simba¡¯s ego greatly, and he no longer thought that he was inferior to his mount now. ¡°Look at who his teacher is! It¡¯s the almighty Simba!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Wang Zhong¡¯s pet?¡± Mu Zi asked curiously.

    ¡°What the hell! You f*cking Baldy!¡± Simba did not take this lying down. ¡°I¡¯m his teacher! Teacher! What¡¯s more, I¡¯m his first teacher! What pet, you imbecile!¡±

    Pa!

    Simba was pped hard on the head. This dude became arrogant easily, but actually, Wang Zhong felt somewhat dissatisfied too. ¡°Hey, guys. I¡¯ll be prideful if you continue ttering me. It was pure luck that my Dharma Idol took this form. I¡¯m still not sure whether this is good or bad. Furthermore, if the opponent¡¯s power undergoes a fundamental change, my power won¡¯t be of much use. Dimensional lifeforms like these dwarves have always been easier to trick anyway.¡±

    Dimensional lifeforms were shaped by the power of the naturalws; therefore, they were particrly susceptible to Wang Zhong¡¯s antics. However, if the opponent was human, more factors would need to be taken into consideration. It definitely would not be as easy to defeat humans. Wang Zhong had always been aware of this, but of course, it was undeniable that his Dharma Idol was insanely powerful too.

    Aiolos shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to say much now, and it would be best if you understand this on your own, but you really should be proud of yourself. In our Hero¡¯s Continent, you don¡¯t need to be humble. I wish my fellowrades could witness this with their own eyes. Their reactions would certainly be interesting!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too kind. It¡¯s only because you two are here that I can go wild and bully these dwarfs.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°It felt really good though!¡±

    It made sense for Wang Zhong to keep a low profile in the Holy Land. Without enough power and understanding of how things worked in the Holy Land, nothing good would happen to a mboyant person.

    Aiolos nodded. ¡°I look forward to how much stronger you¡¯ll be 10 yearster!¡±

    Aiolos¡¯s gaze fell on the wooden cottage that stood at the top of the hillside. Currently, the haze in the sky did not vanish even after the seven dwarfs were defeated; rather, the atmosphere became gloomier instead. This made the secluded cottage look all the more mysterious.

    Huff huff¡­

    A gust of cold wind swept through and rustled a few yellow leaves on the ground. The temperature around them dropped drastically all of a sudden. You could even see water vaporing out of your mouth and nose when you exhaled.

    Simba shivered, and his indignant expression turned into a wary one.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, follow my instructions closely. If something feels amiss, you guys escape first. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    Aiolos was more solemn now. They were at the same spot they stopped atst time, where he and Mu Zi retreated after sensing the horror and dread emanating from the cottage.

    This time, the three brothers were here together, but even if Wang Zhong was there, the situation was not any less dangerous, and he didn¡¯t want any harm to befall Wang Zhong here.

    ...¡­

    BOOM!

    Towering ancient trees surrounded them from all sides, and the thick trunks were twisted in an stic manner. In mid-air, branches smacked downward viciously from all directions, just like whips. They struck the ground and created countless dust clouds.

    A team of nine people was at the center of these attacks. With superb cooperation, these people quickly took a step back at the same time, avoiding the attacks and retreating to a safe area.

    ¡°Small Eyes, Asher, your 9 o¡¯clock! Lance, Feng, your 6 o¡¯clock! Everyone else, watch your 3 o¡¯clock!¡± Oscar shouted with his cap still on.

    Right after he said that, a tree demon at their 9 o¡¯clock direction attacked them again with several branches. Although it appeared to be smaller than the other tree demons, it had the fastest speed. It was a willow tree, and its branches resembled thick whips. Having missed on its first attempt, it fired its second round of attacks, violentlyshing its branches at Small Eyes and Asher, who happened to be in the closest proximity. Every branch was as thick as a child¡¯s arm and covered in barbs and radiated a green glow. They struck with immense power, as though they were going to rip the space apart!

    A ck glow emanated from Asher¡¯s hands. Although he was the youngest in the team, he was holding an ancient object that certainly didn¡¯t match his age. It was a ck armguard covered with simple runes. Upon the injection of Asher¡¯s Soul Power, the armguard expanded and became a huge round shield that was ink-ck, protecting him and the girl behind him.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    Thousands of branches crashed down on the shield immediately, and the smashing sound was deafening. The shield appeared to be fine, but Asher fell over from that intense attack. For a soldier who had just reached the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage, it was not an easy job to handle this attack.

    ¡°Small Eyes!¡± Asher bellowed.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± The girl behind him who looked 17 or 18 grinned, and a gray hand mortar appeared in her hands.

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­

    The gray hand mortar gleamed with a white glow and was able to reach beyond the ck shield and lock onto the willow tree demon as its target.

    She winked and smiled slyly. ¡°Just give me the correct direction.¡±

    Tacit understanding was when you seemingly acted in a way unrted to the matter at hand, but yourrade was still able to make sense of what you meant.

    The ck shield reverted back to the armguard form on Asher¡¯s arm, and in that instant, the branches lost their target and froze in the air for a while. The next moment, the roar of artillery announced the start of an attack.

    An astonishing amount of firepower was unleashed. The huge mortar wasn¡¯t a clumsy heavy weapon which fired slowly, but rather, it was like a machine gun.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Hundreds of artillery shells were fired out consecutively. The willow tree demon felt a terrifying source of power aimed directly at it and halted its attack on Asher. It waved its numerous branches wildly at the artillery shells, but they were too concentrated and couldn¡¯t be blockedpletely. The artillery shells were like cannons firing at full power, destroying anything in its path! The ground was full of willow tree branches that were snapped and torn from the main body of the tree demon, which was then bombarded by artillery shells.

    Surprisingly, this little girl was already at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage.

    ¡°Ga!¡±

    The willow tree demon could only screech in horror before the quick-fire snapped its body, which was five to six meters wide, in half.

    Small Eyes was still unsatisfied. ¡°Sister Feng, let me help you! Get out of the way, Lance!¡±

    Immediately after she said that, the mortar was adjusted to the 6 o¡¯clock direction, aimed at a giant-sized mahogany-tree demon king. Its movements were restricted by a peculiar power, and it could only move extremely slowly. A charming woman was floating in mid-air with a strange rune on her forehead. It gleamed with an eerie power and seemed to be suppressing the tree demon.

    After hearing what Small Eyes said, the huge guy, Lance, was startled and retreated in a hurry. Before he stepped into the safe zone, the terrifying firepower had already started.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Smoke filled the air as the giant trees fell¡­

    The battle was a short one since the nine people had great chemistry. Right after Small Eyes defeated the mahogany-tree demon king, the rest of the team ended their battles too.

    ¡°Small Eyes, are you trying to kill me?¡± Lance was furious. He had the situation under control, but this girl simply had to interfere with his battle. Who the hell would attack immediately, without letting others have time to process the warning? It was fortunate that he had fast reflexes and retreated in time. If he was any slower, he would end up just like the mahogany-tree demon king. Small Eyes was holding Murphy¡¯s Tormentor Hand Mortar, an awfully expensive soul tool in the Holy Land.

    The Wanderlust Team had put everything on the line for revenge this time. Thest time they entered this secret realm identally, they suffered tremendous losses and could only flee in panic. This time, they spent their entire fortune on purchasing soul tools and came here under the lead of their team leader!

    Small Eyes grinned. She had pointed ears, and although she looked human for the most part, those ears made her look alien. ¡°Heh, I calcted your speed beforehand. Okay, okay. Just ept it and move on if you¡¯re a man. If not for me, you would have had to waste more energy on getting rid of it anyway.¡±

    ¡°I know you like to show off, but save some firepower.¡± Oscar flicked Small Eyes¡¯ ears. ¡°We just arrived here. Just use the soul tool normally. Don¡¯t inject your Soul Power and use up all your power at the beginning,¡± he said with a stern voice.

    Small Eyes stuck out her tongue as she wiggled her pointed ears skilfully, ¡°Alright, alright, I was just itching to try the new soul tool out!¡±

    The nine of them were reunited again.

    They chanced upon this fairy-tale secret realm and tree-demon forest previously, and only nine of them returned alive. Having lived in the Holy Land for many years, they had long epted the idea of death since the cycle of life was inevitable. However, to be honest, how could they feel nothing when theirrades of many years died just like that?

 Chapter 756 - Dont Mess with the Small Wooden Cottage

    <h4>Chapter 756: Don¡¯t Mess with the Small Wooden Cottage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Small Eyes had obviously acted out of anger and irrationality. Oscar knew that, but he couldn¡¯t me her for it. He was still slightly worried. Although it was true that their defeat previously was due to their carelessness, he still felt that something was off about this secret realm. It was just that it was the first time they suffered such a great loss, and neither the Wanderlust Team¡¯s core beliefs nor his feelings allowed him to take it lying down. This time, they were going to give it their all.

    They were in the middle of a vast in now. Although the Wanderlust Team was small in numbers, theirbat power was definitely not weak. Also, Oscar wanted to know what those tree demons were protecting!

    At this moment, a rustling sound could be heard. The ground was shaking as if an earthquake was happening¡­

    ...¡­

    It was the same forest and the same secret realm, but different people experienced different things in it.

    When the battle with the tree demonsmenced, Aiolos was already standing in front of the small wooden cottage in another parallel world of this secret realm.

    It was a small wooden cottage indeed, an extremely tiny one too. It was hard to imagine that all seven dwarfs could fit into the cramped wooden cottage even though dwarfs were small creatures.

    What was inside exactly?

    The small wooden cottage seemed to have been there since the dawn of time, staying still at the same spot. No sound came from it, and it only gave off a mysterious aura.

    Simba swallowed and stood far away from the cottage with Ham Sausage, while Wang Zhong and Mu Zi stood behind Aiolos.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    Aiolos spoke in a low murmur, raising both hands to his chest.

    He was forming a runic pattern. Unlike the one he created casually when he was in the forest of tree demons, the scale and structure were muchrger and moreplicated this time. He waved his hands non-stop in mid-air, and with every movement, aplicated three-dimensional runic pattern on par with Wang Zhong¡¯s Subwoofer Cannon was formed, bing one with the massive runic array.

    Wang Zhong was considered an expert in runic patterns. He was exceptionally talented and also spent a lot of time and effort on this area, but frankly, he could only be considered a beginner or even at ¡®preschool¡¯ levelpared to Aiolos. If Old Potter saw what Aiolos was doing now, he would totally disregard his senior status and worship Aiolos. Aiolos¡¯s expertise in this area was an eye-opener for Wang Zhong. It was evident that Aiolos was extremely gifted. Technology in the Empire was almost rendered obsolete after the Dark Ages, causing the Empire to fall behind in technology ever since. However, this situation also triggered mankind¡¯s resilience and intelligence, and so, to some extent, the people from the Empire had a better understanding of how to use Soul Power.

    This runic array was enormous, having a width of four meters. It formed a huge cube that seemed like it was solid on the inside. Countless gold threads made up the runic pattern, looking way more superior than the blue threads Wang Zhong used. A terrifying energy could be seen hovering above the cubic runic array. When it was fullypleted, all the runic patterns hummed in unison, making the whole runic cube ¡®vibrate.¡¯

    ng ng ng ng!

    It sounded like machinery starting up. Although the runic array was formed by illusory powers, it moved like a solid object. The cube had a square-shaped surface, which became a hexagon, then a twelve-sided polygon, followed by a twenty-four-sided polygon, forty-eight-sided¡­ In just two or three seconds, the three-dimensional runic array turned into a huge matrix. It was aesthetically pleasing, yet a little over the top, and it looked like the heavy artillery used to attack castles!

    It was aimed at the direction of the small wooden cottage, emanating a terrifying energy, as twenty-four strange spherical objects revolved around it.

    With Aiolos¡¯s agile hand gestures, the twenty-four rotating objects produced light beams of various colors. An immeasurable amount of energy collected at the bottom of the runic matrix through these beams of lights, forming a ck hole that secured the matrix firmly.

    A terrifying force was created then. With the ck hole as the center, everything within a hundred meters of it was sucked in. Pure energy from the secret realm was continuously absorbed, and even the remaining energy of the seven dead dwarfs on the ground was sucked in.

    The surroundings became darker visibly, and it became harder to breathe. Energy and element fluctuations couldn¡¯t be felt, as even the space they were in now felt distorted as if it was being pulled by a great force.

    This was the scary power of the Heavenly Soul Stage. Once you reached the Heavenly Soul Stage, you had an abundant amount of Soul Power, and you could even manipte the power of the heavens and the earth to create terrifying attacks that normal humans couldn¡¯t execute. If such overwhelming power was spread over arge area, it would cause an apocalypse. However, Aiolos was able topress this power well; thus, it was evident that Aiolos was well past the Initial Phase Heavenly Soul Stage.

    Besides, with the runic array, Aiolos could create even more attacks. This strong guy from the Hero¡¯s Continent was meticulous and paid great attention to detail despite his boorish and manly appearance.

    It was the first time Wang Zhong witnessed a force of this magnitude that carried the power of the heavens and the earth. It was difficult to imagine who could withstand such an attack. Special abilities, attributes, and talents were nothing in front of absolute power. Even techniques such as spatial instantaneous movement could not withstand such an attack. Spatial power could be affected by energy if the energy was powerful enough.

    The suction force disappeared, and the pulling sensation around them vanished too. All the energy from the runic matrix gathered together, forming a formidable cannon where pirs of energy burst out from.

    Humm!

    Sound waves were distorted instantly, and Wang Zhong still experienced tinnitus even after he prepared himself. The sky changed, and the powerful recoil force caused the sophisticated runic matrix of several meters to explode immediately before dissipating into nothing.

    The pirs of energy caused several weird phenomena to happen as this monumental attack headed toward the wooden cottage with a power too great to describe. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t doubt for a second that this attack could destroy the whole hillside.

    This was the power of a Heavenly Soul Stage warrior. No wonder they said one Heavenly Soul Stage warrior was a match for ten thousand enemies; it was too easy for them to destroy an entire city.

    However, everything halted when the pirs of energy hit the wooden cottage. When the surge of Soul Power hit the small cottage directly, an eerie ck glow appeared around the cottage, and the attack was absorbed continuously¡­

    Until the attack was¡­ fully absorbed.

    Everything returned to normal again, and the small wooden cottage was still there. It suffered no damage as if everything that happened just now was an illusion.

    ¡°No damage¡­ Ahem, the weather seems pretty bad today. How about wee again next time?¡± Simba patted his chest in relief. He had an innate fear toward that cottage, just that he didn¡¯t say anything since Wang Zhong wanted toe. It would be best if they didn¡¯t disturb anything inside.

 Chapter 757 - The Queen (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 757: The Queen (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The three people in front of him didn¡¯t respond, a solemn look on all of their faces. Cold sweat dripped off Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead. He could feel that the small wooden cottage was notpletely unresponsive to their attack. He felt more oppressed now than when he faced the two Heavenly Soul Stage dwarf leaders earlier. Nothing around them looked threatening at the moment, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread.

    Creak¡­

    The wooden door of the cottage was opened from the inside. The door opened to reveal an overwhelmingly powerful auraing from within. Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted involuntarily, as a dash of bright red came into sight.

    A beautiful woman appeared, and she was absolutely stunning. Among all the women Wang Zhong had seen before ¡ª such as sexy Teacher Lan Daier, elusive Mo Xingchen, and elegant Carolyn ¡ª they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to this woman here. She was truly a mature woman, every inch of her fair skin exuded temptation and appeal beyond words. She wore a jeweled crown on her head and was dressed in a red Victorian dress that nobledies wore in the medieval ages.

    ¡°You low-ss creatures from low-ss worlds, how dare you disturb my peace?¡± There was a proud smile on her face as she nced at the group standing outside the cottage. ¡°Your foolish actions will lead you to your death!¡±

    Before anyone could react, Simba ¡ª who stood the furthest away ¡ª had already started shouting exaggeratedly, ¡°Oh god, the Queen and the dwarfs are in cahoots!¡±

    ¡°You deserve a p.¡± Thedy did not even spare a nce at Simba or move at all, but her whisper seemed to have an irresistible tinge of magic to it.

    Pa!

    Simba seemed to be in a trance as he raised his hand in a disoriented manner. The next second, Simba shuddered and stopped what he was about to do. F*ck, this old witch wanted to control the almighty Simba? This scared the living daylights out of Simba as he sprinted away while pulling Ham Sausage along. What kind of old witch was this? They were so far apart and she could still do this to him? Not fair!

    Bang!

    A golden glow surrounded Aiolos from head to toe, just like fiery golden mes, as he released a terrifying burst of Soul Power. The air current generated from the burst of power caused Wang Zhong ¡ª who was standing seven or eight meters behind Aiolos ¡ª to lose his bnce and retreat a few steps, almost falling backward. Both Aiolos¡¯s sudden explosion of power and the Queen¡¯s powerful aura made Wang Zhong go stiff. This was not an illusion or subconscious effect but purely oppression due to the difference in their levels of power. This could not be controlled by his mind, and this realization made his expression graver.

    When Wang Zhong saw the light and dark dwarfs who were supposedly at the Heavenly Soul Stage, he didn¡¯t feel that they were that strong, which resulted in him belittling Heavenly Soul experts subconsciously.

    In actual fact, the power of the two Heavenly Soul Stage dwarfs had been restricted by Aiolos and Mu Zi, who did not let them affect Wang Zhong. They did not allow the dwarfs any chance to perform their Heavenly Soul Stage tactics. Mu Zi had already defeated the dwarfs before, and Aiolos fought them two times previously too; therefore, they knew the dwarfs¡¯ antics like the back of their hands and were able to haveplete control over them. Or else, notwithstanding their attacks, if the dwarfs made use of their higher rank and oppressed Wang Zhong with their aura, Wang Zhong¡¯s battle would not have been so rxed.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Aiolos yelled, still enveloped in the golden glow.

    When he approached this wooden cottage the previous two times, he felt an innate fear toward it. He originally thought that spiritual lifeforms, such as a Dimensional Wanderer King, were inside; hence, he thought of asking Wang Zhong for help, but now, it seemed like this woman wearing a crown was pretty different from what he had expected.

    Deceptive Soul Power was not this enemy¡¯s strength. Perhaps Wang Zhong and Mu Zi couldn¡¯t tell exactly how strong this woman was, but Aiolos could. She was able to dominate Simba with just her voice due to the difference in their levels of power. Although Simba had difficulty resisting it, she probably had not reached the stage where she couldmand the power of the naturalws with her voice, or else Simba would not have even had the chance to struggle.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi didn¡¯t try to push their limits and retreated quickly. The oppressive feeling that the Queen gave off was terrifying, but Aiolos looked far more horrifying now. This was the first time Wang Zhong and Mu Zi saw Aiolos so serious. The Soul Power he released was extraordinarily powerful; it was hard to even calcte it using Grasso units. It was the most power they had ever felt, and they couldn¡¯t estimate how strong it was at all. They only felt that all the power from the heavens and earth was gathered on him now.

    Golden beams of light shot out of Aiolos¡¯s eyes. He showed his valiant side when he took on enemies.

    Dooom!

    The surface of the earth cracked as his terrifying power smashed the ground into lumps of dirt resembling crushed bean curds. This sent debris flying in all directions. The next second, Aiolos disappeared from Wang Zhong¡¯s sight.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t grasp Aiolos¡¯s movements at all; he couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of his shadow! Beside him, Mu Zi could barely keep up with his actions, his eyes darting back and forth.

    Thum!!

    The deafening boom sounded like a thunderbolt out of the blue, and the whole hillside shook.

    Aiolos¡¯s fist, or rather his entire body, was blocked by an invisible shield in front of the Queen. The golden fist made a huge dent in the transparent shield, almost hitting the tip of the Queen¡¯s nose, missing by just a bit.

    There was a hint of greed in the proud smile that the Queen wore as she licked her sexy lips. She looked at Aiolos with interest. To her, he was just a tiny grasshopper with useless antics. ¡°A little guy who¡¯s still at entry-level, huh. Well, you¡¯ll make a somewhat delicious snack.¡±

    Pop!

    The transparent shield was extremely stic and unexpectedly rebounded after a short pause, effortlessly sending Aiolos flying.

    There were no emotions on Aiolos¡¯s face, and the expression in his eyes didn¡¯t change at all either. In battle mode, Aiolos¡¯s eyes changed to a sparkling gold color. Doing a spin in mid-air, he neutralized the rebound force. While spinning, he was ready to attack for the second time.

    It was as if an immeasurable amount of power was being channeled into him, as that golden figure became the only thing that mattered in the world this instant.

    Golden Lion Roar!

    Roar!

    His golden eyes were glowing like a small sun; even Wang Zhong and the others, who were standing behind Aiolos, were affected to the extent that they couldn¡¯t open their eyes. A terrifying sound wave rushed toward the shield, banging onto it and causing numerous ripples to appear on the shield as it vibrated violently.

    Without any pause, a series of crazy attacks followed that sound wave.

    The power that Aiolos umted earlier from his spinning move was fully released in that instant.

    Thud thud thud thud thud thud!!!

    Thousands of punches rained on the shield, a crazy and overwhelming attack that didn¡¯t allow the enemy to rest at all. Every punch turned into a golden streak of energy, pounding on that transparent shield. With thunderous roars, these violent collisions caused intense tremors in this world.

    Once you reached the Heavenly Soul Stage, your understanding of power would undergo a fundamental change. Every punch carried a colossal amount of destructive power. The transparent shield was already shaky and unstable after the sound-wave attack, its defensive power greatly reduced. In the next instant, a few thousand dents appeared on the shield, causing it to look distorted. The dents were so densely packed that it looked like a beehive. However, the shield was still not broken yet.

    Aiolos started the spinning attack in mid-air again. The violent explosion of power just now didn¡¯t seem to have exhausted his energy; he didn¡¯t need to take a break before summoning endless power from the heavens again. This was going to be a vicious attack.

    However, although he was quick, the shield recovered at a faster speed. The Queen didn¡¯t move at all, yet the shield that seemed vulnerable a moment ago returned to its original state again, and the dents reverted to a smooth surface. The golden streaks of energy separated from the shield and gathered together.

    The Queen smiled. ¡°Mirror, mirror on the wall, who is the fairest of them all?¡±

    Mirror Rebound!

    An attack the size of the entire shield converged into a beam of white light, speeding toward Aiolos.

    Aiolos¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly as he responded to the best of his ability. He turned his attack position into a defensive stance, crossing his arms to protect his chest.

    Bang!

    All the colors in the world, including Aiolos¡¯s golden glow, were overshadowed by this attack. This terrifyingrge-scale attack was like a massive beam of light shining onto the entire universe; the full impact of this attack could not be seen.

    Aiolos was lifted into the air. Although he did try to defend against the attack, he was still lifted a few hundred meters into the air. The Queen¡¯s eyes followed him. Honestly, that ¡®rat¡¯ wasn¡¯t weak. If not for her mirror shield, the enemy¡¯s fierce meleebat fighting style would certainly have given her a headache. Her teasing and calmposure were part of her elegant style; it didn¡¯t mean that she would underestimate her opponent.

    She would kill the toughest guy and absorb his soul; this way she would definitely be able to upgrade to the next rank!

    This was how secret realms in the Fifth Dimension evolved. The souls of intruders were a form of nourishment for the resident lifeforms in the secret realm and allowed them to advance to the next rank. To humans, the Dimensional lifeforms in the secret realm were their prey. However, to these lifeforms, humans were their prey too. Both humans and Dimensional lifeforms were intelligent creatures with the ability to think; it was just that they existed in different forms and obeyed different sets of rules. Nevertheless, in essence, a living creature would aspire to be a ¡®Supreme Being¡¯ ¡ª in other words, to achieve omnipotence.

    This was a world where you were both predator and prey.

    She waved her left hand, and the shield in front of her disappeared. A strange green beam of light headed for Aiolos, who had lost his bnce in mid-air.

    However, in the next second, a sh of blue chased after the green light, trying to stop it. Mu Zi¡¯s face was scrunched up as the blue coffin opened and swallowed the green light. After that, the lid of the coffin closed, and a faint explosion could be heard inside. The coffin jerked slightly, and green light could be seen through the slits of the coffin.

    ¡°Life and Death Coffin?¡± The Queen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her eyes glowed with greed. ¡°How could a lowly creature like you be worthy of this Divine Weapon?!¡±

    She raised her arm again, and another beam of green light shot out from her hand. This time, it was clear that the green light was shaped like a green apple. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s first impression of this glowing thing was that it was like a¡­ nuclear bomb.

    It was impossible to imagine the consequences if it exploded. Mu Zi¡¯s face was a bit stiff, but he gritted his teeth and activated his soul tool. The remaining green light from the first attack could still be seen along the edges of the coffin, but the green light from the second attack had already rushed into the coffin.

    The lid of the coffin closed, and a muffled sound came from it. It seemed to be connected to Mu Zi¡¯s soul as Mu Zi cked out in mid-air and fell to the ground. The coffin that originally had a blue glow had taken on a new poisonous green glow entirely.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Everyone saw the Queen¡¯s blurred silhouette, and she appeared in front of Mu Zi as if she had teleported instantly, reaching for his coffin.

    Bang!

    A golden glow could be seen as a powerful force intervened. With Mu Zi¡¯s interception, Aiolos had recovered from the attack long ago. His violent Soul Power surged forth as if it was going to set the whole horizon in mes. It was almost like a God of War had arrived!

    The Queen responded extremely quickly as her ghostly shield manifested again without needing her to summon it. The shield blocked Aiolos¡¯s attack the moment it appeared.

    Although the strength of his attacks increased, the same thing still happened. That peculiar shield rendered the attacks useless. Regardless of how violent the attack was, no damage was dealt to the shield. Instead, Aiolos was deflected off the shield, which seemed to be within his expectations. Although there seemed to be a considerable impact, Aiolos was able to use some of this force so that his body followed a trajectory; this allowed him to reach Mu Zi and drag him away from the center of the fight.

    Although Wang Zhong was quite far away, he could clearly tell that this Queen was of a higher level than Aiolos, as shemanded some kind of barrier or the power of the naturalws. Aiolos¡¯s attack was rebounded perfectly again, which meant that any attack against the Queen would be useless no matter how powerful it was. On the other hand, the Queen¡¯s poisonous apples weren¡¯t attacks they could stomach easily.

    ¡°An apple for you!¡± The Queen was annoyed. She almost had her hands on the Life and Death Coffin, yet she was stopped. If they managed to get away, it would be a great loss for her.

    This time, her attack consisted of a blood-red apple. However, before the red apple could touch Aiolos, a ck pir of mes was already heading in its direction. The red apple sensed the ck mes and could only halt its attack.

    It was Ham Sausage. Simba couldn¡¯t stop it as it was a warrior beast, and fear was not in its nature. In addition, it could sense that its owner was in danger; thus, it was in a savage mode much scarier than when they were in the forest of tree demons. Its body was also visiblyrger as Ham Sausage swallowed the apple without hesitation.

    The next moment, Ham Sausage¡¯s enormous body started to expand and shrink non-stop as its death aura fluctuated dramatically. It let out a loud muffled grunt before its body deted like a balloon, and its ears drooped. Itid on the ground drowsily and couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    The Queen was clearly fixated on Mu Zi¡¯s coffin as she moved toward him, but the golden glow was already back to stop her.

    Aiolos knew that he had been too optimistic about the situation. He originally thought that the opponent just had a better control of her power, but it turned out that she was able to control the power of the naturalws, rendering his attacks utterly useless. However, she couldn¡¯t control this power very well, or else, he wouldn¡¯t have even had the chance to attack her. Her control of the power of the naturalws was still at an elementary level, which could be countered if they possessed enough power.

    A power that was strong enough!

 Chapter 758 - Indestructible Body

    <h4>Chapter 758: Indestructible Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Aiolos floated in mid-air as golden runes appeared all over his body. With a dragon-like roar, all of the power in the secret realm surged toward his body as Aiolos¡¯s hands moved swiftly; it was as if he wanted to draw the whole world out.

    The Queen froze slightly. She didn¡¯t think that such a lowly creature was capable of this forbidden spell. This was the ssic ¡®mutual destruction¡¯ war tactic, but the Queen did not intend to perish together with him. Generally, secret realm lifeforms could be reborn quickly due to the power of the naturalws, as they were just a manifestation of power. However, a tremendous amount of time was needed for someone to reach a level like hers, as they needed to evolve and discover the essence of life.

    Mutual destruction?

    No way.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi didn¡¯t know what Aiolos was doing, but that suffocating feeling was unmistakable. At the same time, Aiolos signaled for both of them to leave. He wasn¡¯t asking them to retreat but to leave the secret realm at once.

    Aiolos was never afraid of death. To him, death was a way to unravel the mysteries of life, and death allowed one to find a way out of an impasse. Aiolos had always wanted to know which power of the naturalws he could manipte. Also, Wang Zhong¡¯s battle just now triggered Aiolos¡¯s warrior instinct which transcended life and death.

    At that moment, a mirror appeared above the Queen and continued to expand in the direction she pointed at. Itpletely enveloped Aiolos, who was clearly aware of this too.

    This was the Divine Weapon that the Queen was able to use at her current level of control over the power of the naturalws ¡ª the Magic Mirror.

    Aiolos was sealed inside the mirror. Destroying the mirror was the best oue that could happen if he pulled off a suicide explosion, but even that was not guaranteed. The only certain thing was that under the power of the secret realm, the Magic Mirror could definitely return to normal.

    The Queen wore a triumphant expression. She loved seeing these lowly creatures struggle; it was even better if the creature was stronger. The Soul Power this creature exuded was definitely beneficial to her and the secret realm; he would be an excellent fertilizer! The Queen had already started absorbing Aiolos¡¯s Soul Power through the Magic Mirror.

    That golden life force surged into the Queen¡¯s body endlessly, making her look even more beautiful and powerful. Aiolos was the prey thatpletely fell into the enemy¡¯s trap; the more he struggled, the more Soul Power he lost. Aiolos was rather stressed out even with his tenacity and bravery.

    The difference in their levels of power made it such that courage and fearlessness weren¡¯t of any help at all. It was like a small ant wanting to kill an elephant, a ridiculous thought.

    Wang Zhong, who was carrying Mu Zi, stopped in his tracks. With Aiolos diverting her attention, it was apparent the Queen didn¡¯t have any interest in them since both of them were of lower ranks. At this rate, Aiolos would certainly die. However, it was not the time for them to push their limits as ¡ª given how Aiolos was thrashed by her ¡ª they would certainly be asking to die if they tried to attack her.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, calm down, calm down. Don¡¯t do it. This isn¡¯t something you can deal with!¡± Simba could read Wang Zhong¡¯s mind perfectly.

    Wang Zhong set Mu Zi on the ground. If he just left like that, Mu Zi, who lost his coffin, was equivalent to being dead, and Aiolos would have zero chance of surviving this.

    There was still a small possibility of defeating the Queen. The Queen¡¯s desire for Soul Power was very suitable for him to use his killer move. Having said that, the only problem was how to prevent her from killing him immediately once he made a move. The attacks exchanged between the Queen and Aiolos created a huge energy field that even Mu Zi at full power might not be able to enter, let alone Wang Zhong.

    If there was no chance of defeating her at all, Wang Zhong would definitely escape with Mu Zi. However, since there was a sliver of hope, Wang Zhong was not the type of person who would give up.

    ¡°Simba, assemble!¡± Wang Zhong bellowed.

    Simba was speechless. What was Wang Zhong thinking? Why didn¡¯t he listen to his advice?

    Although Simba thought this way, he still rushed toward Wang Zhong. In mid-air, he transformed into a clown mask, the mask that taunted fate.

    The Fate Master was back.

    When Wang Zhong put on the mask, it felt different. It seemed like after he had advanced to the next rank, he could sense different things with the clown mask.

    Thest time he wore the mask, he was still at the Casted Soul Stage and it only caused changes in his appearance and aura. Those changes couldn¡¯t unleash the power of the mask then, but now, Wang Zhong felt a closer connection to it. Not only his appearance changed this time, but the entire world seemed different as he looked at his surroundings with the mask on. This ethereal feeling seemed to be unveiling the true colors of this world.

    The suffocating pressure exuded from the two Heavenly Soul experts disappeared. Wang Zhong could even see Aiolos¡¯s life force and Soul Power being sucked up by the Queen endlessly. The Queen extracted Aiolos¡¯s power like a ck hole. Frankly speaking, Aiolos had a solid foundation and was weaker than the Queen by just a bit, but this bit of difference was lethal. If the Queen was able to digest Aiolos¡¯s powerpletely, all of them were done for.

    Mu Zi was in bad condition, but he wasn¡¯t in grave danger of dying just yet. Wang Zhong could even see the magical connection between Mu Zi and his coffin, but even with the mask, he couldn¡¯t see what was inside the coffin. Everything was shrouded in darkness.

    The dangerous energy field that Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t go near previously was no longer being cloaked by mist. He could see thousands of streams of air currentsing from the center of the battlefield, heading in all directions.

    Air currents were a form of subconscious power that manifested itself in gusts of fierce winds. Since there were many streams and not just a big onebined, there must be a gap somewhere! Wang Zhong could immediately see one amongst the numerous streams of air currents. There was only one chance!

    Wang Zhong dashed toward the gap. Around him, the ground trembled, and the wind howled as if it was the end of the world. It was hard to keep his bnce in the small gaps between air currents while feeling the oppressive undercurrent. Sometimes, the gaps became smaller, and he came into contact with the air currents around him. Just the air currents alone made him feel like he got hit by a high-speed train as his Soul Power had only just reached the Heroic Soul Stage and wasn¡¯t enough topete against such a strong force. However, Wang Zhong shuttled through the air currents with ease.

    From the start, he intended to use brute force to end this, and also, this was an unprecedented experience for anyone.

    The imprisoned Aiolos did not give uppletely. On the contrary, he was not afraid of how the enemy was sucking his power. He was attacking violently, but his attacks were rebounded by the shield once again; however, his attacks weren¡¯t totally ineffective. Even though the shield obstructed him, it was evident that all of the Queen¡¯s attention was fully on him too since she liked the taste of his power.

    She was in luck as she had caught an amazing guy that was in the Heavenly Soul Stage. Furthermore, he was in the phase of the Heavenly Soul Stage whereby his life force was the strongest, which was the perfect delicious prey. The amount of power he supplied was unimaginable, and this ¡®present¡¯ was definitely an outstanding representative of his race. Even after all the power she absorbed from him, his body hadn¡¯t entered the exhaustion period. This was pretty incredible.

 Chapter 759 - The Three Brothers Joined Forces! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 759: The Three Brothers Joined Forces! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, even if Aiolos had a seemingly endless supply of power, the Queen would still be able to suppress him due to the difference in their levels of power. This could even allow the Queen to break through to the next level, as pure life force from a high-ranked creature would aid in strengthening her power. In fact, this was such an effective nourishment that it was only second to the spatialw fragments.

    The Queen did notice a small ¡®fly¡¯ing near her, but she was confident those two ¡®flies¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her clutches. Everything in the secret realm was under her control. She could teleport to any ce if she wanted. The reason why she chose to let some of them go was so that she could attract more prey.

    Wang Zhong was ying mind tricks with her too. Although he managed to get closer to her, it would be foolish to think that he would have a chance to attack her and attract her attention. There was nothing he could do if the Queen raged and killed him in one blow. Hence, the moment the Queen noticed him, Wang Zhong exuded the aura of his Dharma Idol. However, he did not summon his ming Spirit King out since, at his level, his Dharma Idol would be absorbed as soon as the Queen took a breath.

    Nheless, just that bit of aura was enough to make the Queen feel puzzled. There was a weak hint of the power of the naturalws???

    Looking at the weak ¡®flies¡¯ in front of her, the Queen smiled dazzlingly. She was really in luck today. One had a seemingly infinite amount of Soul Power; one had the Life and Death Coffin, and one was pitifully weak but possessed an independent power of the naturalws which had great profundity. Even though that power was still very weak, she would be able to share his knowledge of this power after she absorbed this fe. This was way more tempting to her aspared to absorbing Soul Power!

    Wang Zhong felt as if he had been stripped bare under the Queen¡¯s gaze. At this moment, the Queen couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Since her level of power was much higher than Wang Zhong, he couldn¡¯t hide anything from her. She didn¡¯t expect this lowly creature to have another higher level of power in his body, a force that was above the power of the naturalws, one that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!

    If Aiolos¡¯s strong soul was delicious to her, and Mu Zi¡¯s coffin made her greedy, then the special soul aura that Wang Zhong exuded made her go crazy!

    It was as if a teenage girl yearning for love suddenly saw the most attractive man in the world, or rather a hungry ghost who suddenly saw the Manchu Han Imperial Feast in front of it!

    Her whole body was tense and heating up; the itch to consume him growing more and more unbearable by the moment. She couldn¡¯t help but drool. Existences like the Queen evolved based on their instincts, and her instincts were telling her that if she consumed this creature, she could achieve omnipotence!

    Be it the Life and Death Coffin or the Golden Lion, all these instantly became worthless to the Queen, and she forgot about it entirely. Euphoria was radiating from every cell in her body.

    Eat him! Once she ate this creature, she could definitely break through into a higher level! When that time came, that little bitch wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress her anymore!

    Madness shed in the Queen¡¯s insane eyes as she no longer cared about Aiolos who she hadplete control over. She raised her hand.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s aura didn¡¯t have any impact on the Queen at all, as there was a huge difference in their levels of power. The Queen didn¡¯t even feel the slightest bit of difort, totally disregarding his aura. A huge suction force lifted him into the air and sent him flying towards the Queen.

    The Queen was exhrated and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. The other two were rather strong, but this creature who was supposed to be extremely strong was pitifully weak instead. This was an unexpected surprise, just like a feast that dropped down from heaven!

    This was her luck and destiny. She would break free from her shackles and her background, and get out of this damned secret realm! She would be an independent higher lifeform and enjoy her freedom!

    ¡°That fly over there. I bestow upon you the highest glory of bing part of a beautiful being!¡±

    Wang Zhong, who was dragged toward her, merely smiled. His n was halfway through; hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t kill him just yet. ¡°Ignorance is scary. You are nothing but a puppet born from human consciousness, a pitiful bug that can never escape this realm. You wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between what is beautiful and what is ugly.¡±

    Although the Queen looked beautiful indeed, this was not the time for him to tell the truth. Focus on absorbing him, that was the only hope for the three of them!

    The Queen did not look annoyed at all. Her desire for power kept her upied, and she didn¡¯t care about Wang Zhong¡¯s insults at all. She couldn¡¯t wait another moment. Her intense desire caused her to lose control of herself as her gorgeous face turned into one filled with madness. However, her power was increasing exponentially!

    ¡°Be a part of me!¡±

    A dark force entered Wang Zhong¡¯s body, piercing right into his soul. At that moment, Wang Zhong felt like he was being sucked dry. The little Soul Power he had was not enough to satisfy her, but power from the Fate Stone enveloped Wang Zhong¡¯s soul instantly, stabilizing his Soul Sea that had almost copsed. Wang Zhong felt as if he was being torn limb from limb, then put back together again quickly.

    This extreme pain didn¡¯t make Wang Zhong lose his consciousness. On the contrary, he was observing everything that happened, observing how he could use his trump card and how the Fate Stone worked; it was only by doing this that he had a chance to survive.

    The Queen¡¯s expression was filled with madness. Aiolos felt that the power suppressing him was getting weaker. Mu Zi opened his eyes but couldn¡¯t move a finger at all. However, power from the Life and Death Coffin was slowly flowing toward his body. In essence, Mu Zi was able to recover by absorbing the power from his coffin, so Wang Zhong was the one in the most dangerous situation now.

    Aiolos and Mu Zi were top experts, but they didn¡¯t dare to move just yet. They could only pray that Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea could withstand the Queen¡¯s absorption. Even Aiolos who had seemingly infinite Soul Power couldn¡¯t bear it. He had to conserve his power for one attack; he would only have one chance at attacking!

    The Queen was thrilled as her intuition was correct. His body contained a power that was on an entirely different level, the power of a god! This could let her ascend into another realm and break free from her shackles. She was going to be a god!

    Through Simba¡¯s mask, Wang Zhong was observing something else instead. The power of the Fate Stone was one of a kind indeed; just a little of it could cause such a big change. The Queen¡¯s power was soaring at a crazy speed. The whole world was shaking, a result of the most basicw in the Dimensional World.

    Survival of the fittest!

    With the Queen¡¯s vignce, she could have stopped absorbing power from Wang Zhong¡¯s soul as soon as possible, but her habitual thinking hampered her. This was a fragment creature¡¯s weakness.

    As the Queen absorbed power, she suddenly saw another incredible source of power. However, just that one look almost made this Peak Heavenly Soul Stage expert crumble.

    ¡°No!¡± The Queen¡¯s desire to survive was stimted at thest moment as half of her soul was already assimted by that source of power. She waved her arms frantically, dispelling that ck force and broke her soul off from it forcefully, waking up from her trance.

    The secret realm that was shrouded in darkness became slightly brighter after the Queen broke away from that dark force. Her power dropped rapidly; her face was no longer beautiful as she aged. Her white and soft skin turned into dry skin full of wrinkles, hanging from her skeleton. She became all skins and bones.

    The Queen¡¯s screams were filled with anger and madness, but she didn¡¯t dare to continue staying there. Having lost half of her soul, she suffered a great deal of damage. This was not even a problem of her declining power, but the fact that she could feel herself on the verge of death. Surviving was the most important thing now, and she couldn¡¯t care less about absorbing power currently. The Queen looked like a hurricane as she escaped toward the small wooden cottage frantically.

    Hum hum hum hum~~~~~~~~~~~

    A golden glow filled the entire sky in the secret realm. Aiolos¡¯s all-out attack had smashed the Queen¡¯s mirror world. After being oppressed and sucked dry of power for so long, Aiolos¡¯s Soul Power did not decrease at all but became stronger instead; it was as if he was invincible. Aiolos sted a fist attack carrying the power of the heavens and earth!

    Even so, the Queen didn¡¯t care about him and dashed toward the small wooden cottage at full speed. At this moment, a dark glow came into sight as a coffin blocked her way. The lid of the coffin was already open.

    Mu Zi wasn¡¯t able to teleport anymore, but his strong will allowed him to control the Life and Death Coffin at the veryst minute.

    The wooden door of the small cottage turned into the ¡®door¡¯ of the coffin; moaning and howling sounds came from the coffin as if the gates of hell were opened. Numerous ghosts were screaming and tearing the Queen¡¯s soul apart.

    The Queen was furious. She could totally ignore this level of power if she was still her old self, but this actually managed to threaten her existence now. She was getting ready to take an apple out when concentrated attacks from the sky instantly struck the Queen and the Life and Death Coffin. The Life and Death Coffin was unscathed as countless pairs of giant arms and bones extended out of the coffin to grab the Queen¡¯s withered body.

    However, even after her power was greatly reduced, she could still resist the suction of the coffin and the countless arms pulling her into it. She was a super Heavenly Soul Stage expert after all. Dark Soul Power in the form of swords cut off countless arms reaching out from the coffin. The Queen looked eerily calm. A Heavenly Soul expert¡¯s tenacity was indeed incredible when they were faced with a life and death situation.

    The Queen managed to resist the coffin¡¯s suction power and used her dark power to sever those arms. She regained her bnce and walked closer to the coffin, cing a wrinkly arm on the lid of the coffin.

    At this instant, a figure darted toward her as Aiolos appeared behind the Queen and gave the final kick.

    That terrifying force of impact caused the Queen to lose the bnce that she so painstakingly regained just now. Her arm on the coffin lid slipped, and she fell into the coffin suddenly.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh! No! I curse you all! I curse you lowly¡­¡± Her miserable and anguished screams could be heard, but before she could finish her sentence, the lid of the coffin closed, and all trace of her was gone!

    The blue coffin glowed as consuming the Queen seemed to boost its power and evolve it, making it bluer. Mu Zi, who wasn¡¯t able to move just now, suddenly stood up from the ground. His connection to the coffin had just provided him with a substantial amount of ¡®nourishment¡¯.

    After defeating the Queen, the two of them went to check on Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong could sit up by himself now. After the ordeal of his soul being pulled apart just now, Wang Zhong felt that his Soul Sea had expanded and strengthened. Although that process was pretty painful, he did gain much from it.

    Aiolos and Mu Zi heaved a huge sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. The trio looked like crap. Looking at each other¡¯s unkempt and embarrassing appearances, they couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    This was the first time they were so close to dying since they joined forces. Perhaps they were relieved after surviving this ordeal, but the trio¡¯s expressions did not show any post-traumatic fear. Instead, they were on cloud nine.

    The trio did not speak. No one asked what happened to the Queen, and neither did any of them question how Wang Zhong was able to trick the Queen. They just couldn¡¯t hold in theirughter after looking at each other.

    Simba slid down from Wang Zhong¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t start on his bbering this time but stared at Wang Zhong bitterly. Every time a battle like this happened, Simba wasn¡¯t happy and wanted to return to the Soul Sea to rest.

    Ham Sausage trotted around the trio in circles. It seemed that Ham Sausage had a connection to the Life and Death Coffin too since it appeared to be on the verge of death previously, but now, it was bouncing and jumping around. Its power seemed to have be purer too.

    After the trio stoppedughing, they realized that something was amiss.

    ¡°Do you sense¡­?¡± Mu Zi frowned. This secret realm was a dangerous ce, and they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    ¡°This realm didn¡¯t copse, and the dimensional power surrounding us is not weakened either.¡± Aiolos came here to unravel the mysteries of the universe and was able to recognize this better than anyone else. His rxed expression changed immediately.

    Without doubt, the Queen was defeated; but the secret realm still existed, and its power wasn¡¯t diminished. This meant that the Queen wasn¡¯t the crux of this secret realm. Could there be a scarier boss waiting ahead?

    The thought of this made the trio shudder with fear.

    Not considering the fact that this boss might be stronger than the Queen and with everyone drained and tired now, the trio was doomed if another Queen came out.

    This was the farthermost part of the secret realm, and there was no other ce left to explore. Everyone turned to nce at the small wooden cottage instantly. Although the door was open, it was dark inside, and they couldn¡¯t see the situation within. It still gave off a mysterious aura.

    Hu¡­

    Suddenly, a st of cold wind came from the cottage, and a sh of white appeared in front of them.

    It was a cute little girl with a crown on her head too, but the crown didn¡¯t resemble that of the Queen¡¯s. Rather, it was one fit for a princess, elegant and luxurious.

    Her skin was wless and pale and her sweet smile seemed to have a magical power that left ordinary people intoxicated.

    Ham Sausage was stunned. Even Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and Aiolos were horrified to discover that they were frozen stiff and weren¡¯t able to control their bodies; however, their ability to think was still there.

    This was¡­

    Fortunately, the little princess didn¡¯t seem to mean any harm. She didn¡¯t care about Mu Zi¡¯s coffin or Wang Zhong¡¯s soul at all, but smiled slightly at the three stiff brothers. She turned and transformed into a sh of white light. Behind her, a beam of light came from the gloomy wooden cottage, and a simple transmission array was there glowing in the dark.

 Chapter 760 - Break Out of the Encirclement

    <h4>Chapter 760: Break Out of the Encirclement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Even though she had already left, the three of them only recovered from their state of stupor after a full ten seconds.

    She was more powerful than the Queen, and not just by a little. Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were absolutely amazed as attaining such a high level was next to impossible.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a level that can be achieved.¡± Aiolos found it a little difficult to suppress his excitement as well. ¡°That is a hyperdimensional fragment itself!¡±

    Before entering the ce, he had already told Wang Zhong and Mu Zi about the so-calledw and order, which was the source of a secret realm. However, generally, it would be some kind of soul tool, divine weapon, or a kind of abstruse dimensional power. For aw and order to directly transform into a humanoid was as rare as a hen¡¯s tooth, and even Aiolos had never seen it happen before.

    He looked enthusiastically at the transmission array in the cottage left behind by the Princess. It was obvious that this was not the end of the secret realm. Also, its level had far exceeded their expectations.

    ¡°It looks like there is a series of secret realms. If they are abination of secret realms made from several fairy tales, it would be really terrible.¡± Wang Zhong did not want to parade his abilities. Previously, every step he took had a risk of death. If he had met a creature which preferred to kill its prey before consuming them or one which liked to deskin then gorge out the heart of its prey, that would be the end of him. Wang Zhong did not know what would happen if he had lost his body. Furthermore, if he was erased out of existence, what would be the point?

    In the pursuit of spiritual cultivation, Wang Zhong had always felt that one needed to hold onto one¡¯s inner self. If he lost himself, then, even with extreme power, everything would be futile.

    ¡°Do we continue?¡± Mu Zi was open to anything. Having just swallowed the Queen, Mu Zi¡¯s face was unusually ruddy as the Life and Death Coffin continued to recharge its power. As for his external injuries, it was basically not a big deal.

    This was the first time that they had encountered a secret realm¡¯s core having the ability to escape the realm. Although Aiolos was the most interested in the series of secret realms out there, he shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I have to be ready before we can move on. This time, it was thanks to Wang Zhong that we managed to escape. Otherwise, it would have been all over for us.¡±

    With the assumption that he had infinite Soul Power, he had originally thought that even if he was faced with a stronger opponent, he would at least be able to hold back his opponent; but now, it seemed like he had insufficient knowledge about power.

    Following a sway in Aiolos¡¯ body, a broken mirror appeared in his hands almost instantly. ¡°Here, Wang Zhong, take it. Although it¡¯s broken, the Holy Land might have ways to repair it.¡±

    Wang Zhong did not bother to refuse and ced the Queen¡¯s magic mirror into his storage space. It could be seen that Aiolos did not care about external objects at all as he was pursuing power itself. However, at Wang Zhong¡¯s current level, he could not afford to be choosy. For such items, it was the more the merrier.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beneficial to me for us to havee here this time.¡± Aiolos¡¯s thoughts wandered back to the Princess they saw earlier. Every casual action from her revealed hints of the natural order¡¯sws. Although Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were not able to feel it at their current level, he definitely could. He had to internalize what he had learnt here once he got back home. With this, he believed that he could deepen his research on the natural order¡¯sws. The Queen¡¯s strength had already exceeded his estimations, and seeing that it was a series of secret realms, it was almost guaranteed that the next creature they encountered would be even more powerful. He definitely nned to venture into the remaining realms, but he knew that they needed to have ample preparation for their next encounter. ¡°I¡¯ll explore the area first next time. Wait for my news!¡±

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi smiled in agreement. They were agreeable to anything. With Aiolos taking charge of the situation, they merely had to listen to his instructions. Although the situation might have seemed dangerous, Aiolos had, in fact, already nned out every step and had prepared for the worst possible situation. Aiolos¡¯s incredible infinite Soul Power and vitality was also a top-notch talent; thus, it was no wonder that they were unbridled.

    Wang Zhong was also rather satisfied with this trip. He had not only gained a huge load of experience, but he had also gotten a magic mirror. Although it may not seem very useful now, it would be a most valuable fortune once Wang Zhong entered the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage or even the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    As for the surroundings, the cracks in the earth were slowly being repaired. Although the symbol of natural order had already left, due to the existence of the series of secret realms, the ce would notpletely disappear. However, one could clearly feel the dimensional power in the entire secret space weakening.

    This was good news though. The passageway for the series of secret realms was right in front of the cottage. Now that they had decided to leave, the next time they came back, it was possible that this secret realm would be restored. However, the dimensional power of the entire ce had already been weakened; thus, although the seven dwarfs would definitely be revived, the Queen would most probably not be. Even if the Queen¡¯s revival was possible, she would not be as powerful as before.

    At this particr time, the ban on the mystery realm had already been removed. As they walked along the return path, they saw the previous tree demon forest once again. Just then, Ham Sausage suddenly began to bark, and Mu Zi grew a little stunned. ¡°There is a group of people in a secret realm, and they seem to be in danger.¡±

    Somehow, Wang Zhong felt a sense of familiarity. Having just survived a huge battle, there was still the residual power of the Fate Stone in his body; therefore, his hunch at this moment would definitely stand for something. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Aiolos and Mu Zi smiled. They had no objections. Since they had already killed the Queen and the fragment of the natural order had already left, there was nothing in this secret realm that could pose a threat to them anymore. After all, they had true power.

    ...¡­

    Oscar and the others in the forest had long fallen into despair a few minutes ago. Their journey to the secret realm was filled with twists and turns. They had encountered resistance in the beginning, but after a round of battle, the tree demons in their way were destroyed, and the trees at the back seemed to be ordinary, making it a smooth journey for them. However, upon reaching the central region of the tree demon forest, the whole forest began topletelye alive. It did not just stop at the tree demons: countless cracks began to form on the ground as well. From the cracks, countless vines and weird nts emerged, and the entire team fell into a deadly battle.

    The most terrifying thing was that the entire secret realm was locked in some kind of blockade, and they could not leave using the Pioneering Order. The reason why they dared toe again was because they could leave at any time. Only the rarest secret realms could limit the functions of the Pioneering Order: that would be S-rank secret realms with the most formidable dimensional creatures.

    They seemed to have been taken in. Now, their only way out was to fight to the end.

    Everyone was already in a killing frenzy. The Hand Mortar, the team¡¯s absolute main force, was already in someone else¡¯s hands while its ownerid unconscious on Asher¡¯s back. The Hand Mortar sounded in Lance¡¯s hands, but this was not truly his thing; thus, its firepower was reduced greatly. Even the extremely powerful soul tool, which was bought with 5,000 Holy Coins, had its limit.

    Soul tools from the Holy Land had rather strong power. This was beyond all doubt, but it came at a price. To put it simply, the power of a soul tool was to substantially absorb the Soul Power from the body and get twofold results with half the effort. To use it excessively would endanger one¡¯s life.

    Murphy¡¯s Hand Mortar was a soul tool with incredible stamina. Small Eyes had already used it twice previously to kill two surging waves of tree demons and had sessfully held them off. However, that use of soul power had already caused Small Eyes ¡ª the one with thergest soul power reserve in the team ¡ª to fall directly into aa.

    Just as they grew desperate, the tree demons suddenly retreated for no rhyme or reason. However, the moment they let their guard down, the tree demons came alive once again. This rhythm was indeed the result of Wang Zhong and the others having restrained the power of the secret realms by defeating the Queen.

    This repeated torture had long made the whole team exhausted. Oscar¡¯s eyes turned red as he felt deeply remorseful for bringing his team here.

    ¡°Feng, try to find an opening from the right side and break out of the encirclement!¡± Oscar yelled with all his might. However, the right side was where most of the tree demons congregated. How were they going to leave?

    Feng¡¯s flowing hair had long be disheveled, and the mark on her forehead had also started to grow dimmer at this time and asionally flickered. She was rather surprised by her team leader¡¯s orders.

    Just then, she saw that Oscar had taken off the strange baggage that he had been carrying on his back all along. It was a quaint and strange vest, a little simr to the shape of a scroll, but it could not be opened. There was a red skull-head imprint acting as the seal of the vest.

 Chapter 761 - Wang, Wang Zhong?

    <h4>Chapter 761: Wang, Wang Zhong?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly as she realized what Oscar was going to do. This was a soul tool obtained by the Wanderlust Team when they were at the peak of their performance, Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest!

    However, they had not been able to use it ever since they got it. ording to some ancient records in the Holy City, this was the soul tool of a Heavenly Soul Stage expert known as Trisson. It was said that arge number of forbidden runes were sealed in the vest. It was meant for those who had reached the level where they couldmunicate with the heavens and earth or were at the stage where they had limitless Soul Power; only then, would they be able to activate the soul tool. If an ordinary Heroic Soul dared to activate it, he would be sucked dry in minutes!

    It was definitely not suitable to be activated by people at the Heroic Soul Stage.

    Oscar could not bear to sell it; thus, he had always carried it with him, nning to make it his main soul tool once he reached the Heavenly Soul Stage. However, this time, he obviously did not have any choice. He probably wanted to give it a try, even if meant that he would die immediately after activating it. After all, it contained the power of the Heavenly Soul Stage and might create the opportunity for the others to escape.

    It was not just Feng. Everyone else in the Wanderlust Team knew about this ¡®Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest¡¯ as well. As such, all their faces changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! You are definitely courting death!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! We can fight our way out!¡±

    The team members grew anxious and shouted in an attempt to stop him, but it was toote. Oscar ced his palm on the seal of the skull directly without thinking twice.

    It was a red seal, but what emerged was a fascinating and peculiar blue light, carrying a kind of palpitation for the soul. It began to draw energy at top speed the moment it was activated. Oscar did not even have a chance to scream before he turned entirely stiff and lost all his senses. His whole body trembled constantly while originally thick and blue hair turned white within seconds. Following that, his hair began to fall inrge amounts, and he becamepletely bald in just a second or two. His power was at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage, but it was barely enough to kickstart the soul tool.

    However, just as Oscar felt a surge of power and was about to attack, his eyes started to blur, and he began to copse. Feng rushed up to him from behind and caught him before he fell. Even as she quickly took off the Catastrophe Vest, Oscar already had no strength left in him. At that moment, Oscar really felt like ending his life. He had already made several mistakes continuously due to his bad judgment. He should not have forcibly tried to use the vest before reaching the Heavenly Soul Stage. This power gap was truly toorge.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. Although they were currently at an impasse, it was Oscar who had always put himself at the forefront, which at least ensured that the team had not lost any members. Oscar was the first to do so, but he was certainly not thest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s charge!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Anyone who had joined the Wanderlust Team was not afraid of death. Since they had to face it, their choice was to fight till the end. Oscar grew full of despair; he questioned his own sanity. Why did he make a series of wrong decisions? He had already known that it was dangerous previously, yet he thought that they could wing it, leading the entire team to their deaths.

    Different kinds of Soul Power began to radiate, but everyone in the team was already a spent force, relying solely on formation and experience to continue fighting. Death was only a matter of time.

    Suddenly, the entire dim sky turned slightly brighter. Then, everyone heard loud rumbling sounds from the other end of the forest. The quakes were so strong that everyone thought that another stronger and more terrifying monster had appeared, but they soon realized that they had thought wrong.

    Strangely, the tree demons surrounding them stopped moving amidst the quakes, as though they were some kind of machine that suddenly stopped working.

    After that, they saw a beam of light in the distance. The golden light was getting brighter and brighter, so bright that it covered the entire sky. The entire Wanderlust Team had only one thought in their minds: A Heavenly Soul Stage Soldier.

    Bang! Rumble¡­

    The numerous tree demons which forced them into a corner just now exploded into countless fragments. The three figures plus a dimensional beast appeared in front of them in an instant.

    The oppression radiating from the guy was boundless, making it hard for the originally weak people to breathe.

    It was a Heavenly Soul Stage Soldier who was radiating with golden light, and he appeared as though he was an invincible God of War. Next, it was a bald young man with a strange coffin who was riding a dimensional creature which appeared to be a dog. Just then, another person jumped off the dimensional creature and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Captain Oscar, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡±

    It was three humanoid creatures with smiles stered on their faces. The three acted as though this was not a dangerous Dimensional Secret Realm but their own private garden.

    Naturally, some of the team members were slow to adapt to the sudden change in the situation.

    This¡­

    Lance¡¯s mouth gaped wide open.

    The Wanderlust Team considered themselves non-mainstream and knew that they were in the embarrassing situation of being unimportant in the Holy Land. It had never urred to them that people with special abilities would appear out of nowhere to rescue them when they were stuck in a desperate situation. Wait¡­ were these people legendary saviors?

    When exactly did the luckless Wanderlust Team get so lucky?

    Despite their exhaustion, everyone managed to widen their eyes.

    Were they people from the Holy City? Humanoids? Some unknown species?

    Oscar was already in a semiatose state when the three arrived. Feng gently put him on the ground, stood up, and then quietly positioned herself in front of the entire team.

    She was the vice-captain of the Wanderlust Team. Since Oscar was out of the picture, she was absolutely the core of the team. She was even the tactical nner and battle strategist of the team most of the time. She used to be one of the top-ten most-knowledgeable people in the Mystic Sect, but due to her identity and character, she was marginalized.

    Feng never believed that something would just naturally fall onto one¡¯sp. However, as long as the other party was human, it would be easier to handle the situation. It would, at least, mean that they had wisdom; then, no matter what the other party had in mind, they should be able tomunicate, negotiate, as well as agree to a deal.

    In fact, everyone was going to die just now. If they could have a chance to live, no conditions would be considered a loss. She was even prepared to make the ultimate sacrifice for the team. For example, the other party might ask for one or two souls to be offered as a tribute, which was more useful than pulling out a soul forcibly. Or perhaps the other party was full of perverts and needed a beautiful ve. A powerful female ve was also a status symbol in the Dimensional World¡­ There were not many things that the Wanderlust Team could offer, but there was definitely something.

    In the Holy City and the Fifth Dimensional World, there was no such thing as free aid. This was a world full of transactions.

    She was about to speak when the three figures approached. When she saw the smiling young man standing among the three¡­

    Feng ¡ª who had always been wise and had never been shocked by anything ¡ª was stunned. Her mouth gaped wide open, and she was unable to speak a single word even though she had prepared a speech beforehand.

    It was not just her. The entire Wanderlust Team standing behind her were all at a loss for words as they stared nkly at the smiling young man. The identity of that young man was even more shocking. That was because it was someone they knew, and he was?<i>definitely?</i>not supposed to be here.

    In the end, Feng was the first to snap out of it. Still in a state of disbelief, she called out with a trembling voice as she probed the other party, ¡°Wang¡ªWang Zhong?¡±

 Chapter 762 - The Baldy Controlling Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 762: The Baldy Controlling Life and Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wasn¡¯t he the neer who separated from them after tagging along with their team in the morning? Was it possible that they just looked alike?

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed me. Why did you guyse here?¡± asked Wang Zhong as he smiled, as though implying that it was dangerous and that they should not havee.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. It was Wang Zhong. It really was him!

    Was this the neer who had been ridiculed by countless people in the Holy City and the person who was believed to be a wastrel? For someone that no one was even willing to bring out of the city, how was it possible that he had appeared here?

    After surviving the crisis, the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward. It seemed that Wang Zhong was the one who should not be here, wasn¡¯t it?

    Everyone still could not believe their eyes as they felt that what they were witnessing was simply unbelievable. No one realized that they should respond to Wang Zhong¡¯s greeting as the whole team stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Wang Zhong smiled as he gestured toward the team. ¡°They are my friends from the Holy Land. How do I say this? The system in the Holy Land is a little troublesome. It was thanks to them that I was able toe out this time,¡± exined Wang Zhong.

    Aiolos smiled. He did not feel much about these people from the Federation. Frankly, he didn¡¯t like the Federation; one could even say that he disliked them to some extent. Other than people from Tutankhamun, most people from the Empire disliked people from the Federation. That was because the Federation had been too domineering in the Fifth Dimension, taking hold of too many resources; and they often also targeted people from the Empire. Naturally, Aiolos, who believed in survival of the fittest, was not really bothered by it. However, the fact that he lent a helping hand was solely due to Wang Zhong.

    On the other hand, Mu Zi smiled at them, revealing his pearly whites. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hi¡­ Hello¡­¡± Feng finally recovered from the shock, but soon after, she was stunned once again. As an expert at the peak of the Heavenly Soul Stage ¡ª especially one who had been in the Holy Land for many years ¡ª she could clearly feel the strong vitality and endless soul power exuding from this blond-haired warrior. He was definitely an expert even among Heavenly Soul Stage Soldiers, which was absolutely terrifying.

    As for that bald and dark-skinned young man with the strange coffin, she seemed to have heard of him somewhere before, but she could not recall who he was at this particr moment.

    It wasmon knowledge that due to the various policies of the Federation in the Fifth Dimension, the Empire had suffered many losses at dimensional base stations; thus, top-notch experts of the Empire disliked people of the Federation. There was only one kind of person that could be approved of by the Empire. That was people with actual strength!

    What kind of strength did he have for him to be worthy of the friendship of two experts for the Empire? He was merely a neer in the Holy City and an Initial Phase Heroic Soul!

    Feng felt kind of stupid standing with these unresponsive guys¡­

    Obviously, Aiolos was unwilling to waste his time with them. He needed toprehend and internalize the battle just now; furthermore, there was no further danger in the secret realm for the time being.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first then,¡± said Aiolos with a smile. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll need you two¡¯s help again next time.¡±

    On the other hand, everyone gulped in disbelief. The atmosphere was totally silent. Even Lance, who was the most talkative, was speechless. They had assumed that Wang Zhong was a burden that the other two needed to carry, but in the end¡­

    It was already hard to believe that Wang Zhong could befriend an expert at the Heavenly Soul Stage: though, it just might have been due to Wang Zhong being to the other party¡¯s liking or that they had already developed a friendship formerly. However, how was it possible that an expert at the Heavenly Soul Stage needed Wang Zhong¡¯s help to venture into a secret realm? What the hell¡­? What was going on?!

    With Aiolos¡¯s departure, the feeling of suppression in the Wanderlust Team subsided slightly. It was not just the element of surprise that caught them off guard earlier; it was also having to face an expert at the Heavenly Soul Stage whom they had no knowledge of. Even if the other party did nothing, anyone would feel pressured.

    The entire team heaved a sigh of relief. The way they looked at Wang Zhong waspletely different from before. If anyone else still regarded Wang Zhong as an ordinary neer at this moment, he would truly be a fool.

    Furthermore, thinking back to the sudden standstill of the tree demons and then their subsequent weakening, it seemed as though the core of the secret realm was stolen. Was it possible that Wang Zhong and his two friends KOed the?<i>Big Boss</i>?of this secret realm? The trees¡¯ sudden pause had allowed them to take a breather at that time, which permitted them to fight until now. This was tantamount to saving the entire Wanderlust Team twice.

    No one expected that it would be this neer who saved everyone in the end¡­

    ¡°Our captain¡­¡± Asher¡¯s eyes turned red.

    It was truly a pity. If Oscar had persisted for another minute or two without using ¡®Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest,¡¯ he would be rescued like everyone else.

    At times, the fates of people were really unknown.

    It seemed to be the end of the line for Oscar, who was lying on the ground. His Soul Sea was in serious deficit. Generally, the Soul Sea could actually be restored by rest and recuperation after overexertion. That was the case for Small Eyes; even though she was currently unconscious, she would recover after a couple of weeks of rest in the Holy City. But Oscar¡¯s situation was different. Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest was far beyond his level. Even if it only drew from his Soul Sea briefly, it had already exceeded his limit. His Soul Sea was not just simply emptied; his life force was also sucked dry. This kind of injury was extremely difficult to treat. That is, unless one was willing to pay a huge price to ask a top-notch Heavenly Soul Soldier who specialized in soul treatment for help. However, that cost was simply too high; it was impossible for the Wanderlust Team to afford it. Therefore, he would have been dead even if they had managed to return to the Holy City.

    Although the joy of ¡®rebirth¡¯ made everyone excited for a moment, as they thought of Oscar, they grew silent again. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red as well. They had already experienced the pain of losing arade once, and now they were about to lose their captain.

    Maybe this was the fate of all Dimensional Exploration teams. Since they chose to set foot in danger, they had to be prepared to lose their lives at any moment.

    Feng waved her hands and was about to give a speech.

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± The bald young man who appeared very friendly stepped forward.

    People of the team immediately stepped in front of Oscar. Although Wang Zhong had rescued them, they clearly did not trust this man who was carrying a coffin. He had a peculiar aura radiating from him. Who knew what he wanted to do?

    ¡°Let Mu Zi have a look. He is very good in this aspect, especially in terms of spirit overexertion,¡± said Wang Zhong. He was absolutely confident in Mu Zi¡¯s skills; after all, Sister Hong¡¯s situation was definitely more serious than Oscar¡¯s.

    Everyone exchanged nces with each other then finally stepped aside. Mu Zi did not mind their reactions. There were too many people who did not believe him. After a cursory examination, he spoke, ¡°His condition isn¡¯t serious.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s situation was almost exactly the same as that of Sister Hong, but it was less serious. Excessive overexertion of the Soul Sea had led to loss of vitality, but he did not have serious external injuries like Sister Hong, and there was no dy in treatment. Even his Soul Sea had yet to copse.

    Strictly speaking, Mu Zi was not a healer; his ability was only to prevent the arrival of death.

    He patted the coffin behind him, and the coffin cover opened slightly. A faint blue light shot out from the coffin and was directed by Mu Zi to manage Oscar¡¯s soul. The people of the Wanderlust Team were not ignorant. This kind of soul tool that directly controlled the soul was unheard of. What¡¯s more, was that it could be manipted to such a degree. It was truly¡­ a treasure.

    The soul was the source of strength for human beings and also their most vulnerable ce. Even in the Holy Land, those who dared to handle the soul could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. If they wanted to ask one for help, they might not have enough money even if they mortgaged their entire team. Furthermore, the process might not be as easy as what Mu Zi did.

    Slivers of ck aura were drawn from Oscar¡¯s body, and through the blue light, they were absorbed by the coffin. After that, Mu Zi also gently heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 763 - Ham Sausage, the Bootlicker

    <h4>Chapter 763: Ham Sausage, the Bootlicker</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As those slivers of ck aura were drawn out, Oscar began to recover, and his face appeared to regain a little vitality. Even his face, which had somewhat turned old, turned rosy. However, his hair which had fallen out did not regrow, and his body was also covered with some peculiar runic marks.

    Those marks were left behind when Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest activated. They shed with blue light, making his skin seem slightly bluish as well.

    Everyone was watching this magical scene. It was probably for this kind of situation that people talked about magical resurrection. What was even more unbelievable was that no medicine was used at all. It was just a drag and drop of the soul. What kind of method was this? Even the Holy City¡¯s Great Teachers who specialized in treating wounded souls could not do this.

    At this moment, no one dared to underestimate the dark little baldy in front of them. Deeper rivers flowed in majestic silence!

    Oscar slowly began to regain consciousness. ¡°Am I dead¡­ Is everyone dead too?¡±

    At first, everyone was on tenterhooks. But as they heard Oscar speak, they could not help but cheer loudly. ¡°Captain, we are still alive. It was Wang Zhong and his friends who saved us!¡±

    Oscar had just regained consciousness; therefore, his head was still in the clouds. Feng, who was beside him, exined everything with excitement. There was no way for her to remainposed.

    They had already run out of hope 10 minutes ago, and they did not expect such a reversal in fortune. What could be a better ending than this? They had never dreamt of having such good luck.

    Oscar was so excited that he grew speechless. It was not only because the other party saved him; it was because they saved the entire Wanderlust Team. In the beginning, they helped Wang Zhong because they could not stand to watch him get ostracised. In the Holy Land, the saying ¡®good-heartedness often meets with rpense,¡¯ was an absolute joke; yet, it was their inadvertent move that allowed their team to have a change of luck. For someone that was able to treat his injury so easily, he would definitely be highly sought after by the Gourmets.

    Oscar knew he definitely needed to thank Mu Zi; it was just that this was not a debt to be paid off with just a few words. He was clear that without Mu Zi¡¯s help ¡ª even if he was able to return to the Holy Land alive ¡ª what awaited him was only a slow death. No one would bother to help the captain of a marginalized team.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exert your Soul Sea this month.¡± Mu Zi only waved his hand and smiled shyly.

    At that particr time, the surrounding tree demons were already slowly recovering to some extent. The self-healing ability of the secret realm was extremely strong. Even when the core of the realm was no longer around, it continued to follow some indestructible outline.

    Everyone exited the woods for a little rest and reorganization. Asking about what happened in the forest, the result was just as they expected. It was Wang Zhong and his friends that had defeated the BOSS of the secret realm, exining the weakening of the tree demons. The only unexpected thing was that the realm¡¯s core actually slipped away, leaving a transmission array behind.

    ¡°This kind of series secret realms are at the top of the mission bar for Dimensional Exploration teams. No wonder it was so dangerous.¡± Oscar suddenly realized that this secret realm¡¯s quest was truly ridiculous. The previous time they epted the mission, it was only rated B, but 11 of them lost their lives. The mission was only upgraded to A based on the avable information. If only the difficulty of the tree demon forest was considered, the A+ grade was probably reasonable, but counting the world behind the forest, this realm was definitely S grade.

    This was indeed beyond the capabilities of the Wanderlust Team. One could only say that they were conquered while they were trying to conquer a new wastnd. Even if all of them lost their lives, they would not be considered to have died unjustly.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, can you bring us in to have a look? I know it is very unreasonable, but our team is already heavily in debt. So, even if we return back alive, there is no hope for Wanderlust Team anymore. For this kind of S-ss secret realm, as long as we are the first to record down information of that transmission array and prove that it is the first time this wastnd is being explored, we will receive huge rewards from the Dimensional Hostel.¡± Oscar was still a little sluggish, but he was already able to stand on his feet. They simply could not return empty-handed after having paid such a huge price.

    ¡°That¡¯s really awesome. Okay, let¡¯s take another trip.¡± Wang Zhongughed. He knew how important money was in the Holy Land. Wang Zhong knew the feeling of being penniless, and he knew that the Wanderlust Team had already lost a lot in this ce.

    When Wang Zhong needed help, Oscar was the only one who was willing to lend a helping hand; he even got scorned by others for doing so. As for Wang Zhong, he truly did not think about being rewarded when he saved them, he only thought of it as providing a little bit of help.

    The team would never agree to taking the money for themselves. They already felt bad about Wang Zhong having to save their entire team¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, what do you think about joining our dimensional team?¡± Asher couldn¡¯t help but ask. If they were to be a family, then everything would be negotiable.

    Everyone grew quiet, including Oscar. Based on what they had seen, Wang Zhong was no doubt a big-timer. It was not that Oscar had not thought about asking Wang Zhong to join them, but it was just that Wang Zhong seemed out of their league; thus, he was embarrassed to ask. At this moment, there was a hint of anticipation in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Wang Zhong replied with augh. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have a team yet.¡±

    Oscar was overjoyed. Even though he had only known Wang Zhong for less than two days, he already had a sense of Wang Zhong¡¯s strength and character. With a huge smile and a wave of his hand, he confirmed the situation. ¡°That¡¯s settled!¡±

    They spent quite some time outside; thus, the core power of the tree demon forest had already been restored. Although the tree demons¡¯ strength was greatly reduced, the current situation of the Wanderlust Team was definitely not good enough to handle the forest.

    ¡°Mu Zi, lend me Ham Sausage for a while. By the way, prepare more Samsara wine next time. I n to set up a small business in the Holy Land.¡± Wang Zhong was straightforward as he spoke to Mu Zi. ¡°It would make things so much easier if I had money. There are many dimensional delicacies in the Holy Land and they taste really good!¡±

    The Samsara wine contained theplex emotions of Mu Zi, which could enrich human feelings. Old men like Uncle Zhang would love it, and they were all rather rich. This meant that there would definitely be a demand for Samsara wine. Maybe Teacher Lan Daier would like it as well; then, he would have a little more say in things.

    Speaking of food, Mu Zi nodded his head profusely in agreement.

    Then, Mu Zi got into the coffin and left, leaving Ham Sausage behind. The whole Wanderlust Team was stunned. The big-timer just¡­ left! How could they get in now?

    Although they did not understand why Wang Zhong was a member of such a powerful team, but as an Initial Phase Heroic Soul, he definitely had a certain level of power. Even if Wang Zhong had some special power, it would still be impossible to make it through the tree-demon forest. In the Dimensional World, everyone followed thew of strength, this bit of soul power was¡­

    Ham Sausage also seemed to have heard about the food; thus, it licked Wang Zhong continuously. When it came to food, it was exactly the same as its owner.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare some for you. I won¡¯t let Simba snatch from you.¡±

    Ham Sausage was so happy that it behaved like a toady. Oscar was still very weak, so he needed Asher to hold him. ¡°Wang Zhong¡­ In our current state¡ª¡±

    He had assumed that Wang Zhong wanted to rely on the strength of the team, but now they?<i>really?</i>did not have much left in them.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, only the tree-demon forest has recovered a little. The dwarfs inside should need some more time to recover. Ham Sausage, clear a path!¡±

    Ham Sausage wagged its tail in excitement, but at the next moment, a huge roar erupted. It sounded like an ancient beast¡­

 Chapter 764 - Making a Name (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 764: Making a Name (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Ham Sausage revealed his true form of a hell gatekeeper, and a terrifying coercion swept out like a hurricane. A 7th-rank dimensional creature!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Ham Sausage suddenly turned to look at them with its huge round eyes after its roar that was as loud as thunder. Asher fell to the ground on his butt in shock, and everyone stared at it, dumbfounded. What the hell was that???

    Ham Sausage¡¯s aura of death swept across the forest once again. Honestly, these tree demons were extremely unlucky. They had only been revived for a short while before they were wiped out once again. For the sake of food, Ham Sausage exerted his utmost strength and charged all the way to the wooden cottage without pausing.

    There was only calm and tranquility in front of the cottage. The traces left from the previous battle had mostly disappeared. The seven dwarfs were in the midst of recovery. Half of each dwarf¡¯s body was already visible in the grass, regenerating at a sluggish speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the rebirthws of S-rank secret realms long ago, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it for myself!¡± Oscar grew emotional and tried to ruffle his hair, only to stroke his smooth and bald head.

    ¡°Your hairstyle is rather nice, Captain!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can save on haircuts in the future!¡±

    It was indeed true that the extreme of adversity was the beginning of prosperity. It was the first time that they had witnessed such a ¡®miracle.¡¯ S-rank secret realms were truly out of their league. Only the top three exploration teams had the chance to do so, and even then, it would be under the guidance of a Great Teacher.

    The coordinates were recorded once again in the Pioneering Order, and they used their Skylinks to capture images of the dwarfs in the midst of being rebirthed, as well as the transmission array in the wooden cottage. This was actually the?<i>key</i>?to the series of secret realms. The strength of the secret realm could be directly identified with the transmission array, and it was considered evidence for the Holy City. Their rewards from this exploration depended on it.

    Afterpleting the mission, the Wanderlust team exchanged nces with each other. Wang Zhong knew what they were thinking about. The people in this team had moral integrity, and they didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him, the neer. It was understandable. Those who were thick-skinned would probably be in a much better situation than them.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you should collect this reward,¡± Oscar couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. It was obvious that this guy had a very good physique, as he still appeared to be energetic after having overexerted himself during the activation of the Catastrophe Vest. ¡°The rewards are not only money, but it also affects your personal rating in the hostel. S-rank secret realms like this can directly make a neer like you famous. Then, the top 10 exploration teams will probably vie to invite you to their teams.

    The Dimensional Hostel had rankings at the individual and at the team levels. The ranking determined the maximum limit of the missions one could ept. It was obvious that neers and small teams would not be offered high-level tasks. In addition, certain discounts would be offered as one¡¯s rank rose. The higher the rank, the more profitable businesses would be if they came knocking. One¡¯s rank was like a brand.

    Whether it was through luck or strength, if Wang Zhong was the one whopleted the mission, he would definitely experience a reversal of fortune.

    ¡°Captain, I have just joined the Wanderlust Team, yet you want to kick me out so urgently?¡±

    As Oscar froze, everyone was stunned as well. Was this guy stupid? How could he not be tempted by such huge rewards? They were all Holy Disciples; thus, they were all too clear about how difficult it was for apprentices to make a name for themselves. It was not an exaggeration to say that no apprentice had status in the Dimensional Hostel. It was old news for some female Holy Disciples to sell their bodies. After all, even though everyone was under the protection of a teacher, not all teachers truly cared about them.

    Wang Zhong replied with a smile. ¡°I am still a neer. The focus of neers should be learning. Being famous is not good for me. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by other teams. Therefore, my rating in the Dimensional Hostel is of no use to me at all. What¡¯s more important is that the Wanderlust Team needs this record more than I do. You guys didn¡¯t expect returns when you decided to help me. Now, we are even.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll help ourselves then,¡± said Oscar as heughed. To be honest, this record was life-saving for them.

    It had been more than two years since the establishment of the Wanderlust Team. Although they hadpleted many difficult tasks, they had also failed many times due to their habit of walking on tightropes. In addition, the size of the team was too small. Their numbers made it difficult for them to ept thoserge-scale missions that would increase their ranking greatly; thus, the team¡¯s ranking had been stagnant for the past two years, and they had not been able to break through to higher rankings. As such, it was really difficult for them to take on missions and earn money. Their equipment would then be behind the others. Thus, they were rather miserable. To be honest, many other teams with far less natural talent had already reached high levels ofbat power just by relying on various team benefits. Every one of the members of those teams owned a high-rank soul tool.

    On the other hand, till now, the Wanderlust Team had no good equipment. Other than ¡®Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest¡¯ which was not even usable at all, and ¡®Murphy¡¯s Hand Mortar¡¯ which belonged to Small Eyes, everyone else was still using an initial-phase ordinary soul tool, which seriously restricted everyone¡¯s ability to increase their power.

    There were no missions avable without a high ranking, no money without missions, and no equipment without money. Without better equipment, they had no chance to earn more money as well not having opportunities to visit ces to sharpen their skills. This was a vicious cycle.

    If everyone had a high-ranking soul tool when they were besieged by the tree demons previously, even if they could not enter the realm due to their limited power, they would still have been able to retreat without getting hurt.

    This time, it was an S-rank series of secret realms that had been explored. Just by looking at the high-level transmission array left in the cottage, there was no doubt that they would get the rewards for an S-rank secret realm. It was enough to allow the Wanderlust Team to rise up by three ranks, which was extremely important for the development of the team. Of course, the crux was that they could finally see the light of day!

    Basically, the Dimensional Hostel in the Holy City regarded the Wanderlust Team as a suicide squad. If it was not for Oscar and the others who had a fair amount ofbat power, they would have definitely met with a worse end. They could definitely make a name for themselves with this mission.

    The secret realm¡¯s seal was lifted; therefore, they could activate the Pioneering Order. During their return, the coordinates of the Holy Land were extremely clear. Wang Zhong experienced this kind of convenience again, but he also gained experience this time. Some secret realms actually had the power to interfere with the Pioneering Order. In other words, the Pioneering Order was also a runic array. Thus, it was not difficult to be trapped by secret realms.

    All of them returned directly to the Holy City. Feng brought Small Eyes back to the Mystic Sect for rest and recuperation while Asher and Lance apanied Oscar to the Dimensional Hostel to collect the rewards. Everyone had agreed to meet up at the Queen¡¯s Barter in the evening. As for Wang Zhong, he returned directly to his dormitory.

    This time, the journey took three days. The timepses in the Dimensional Secret Realms were not fixed, but the general situation would not be that different. Once one entered the Fifth Dimension, things that followed a regr pattern in the real world had no more meaning.

    Wang Zhong took a shower in the dormitory and changed his clothes. As he recalled the existence of the magic mirror that Aiolos had passed to him, he took it out of the storage space with great excitement. In addition to understanding the power of his Dharma Idol, his gains mainly consisted of the magic mirror. Although he could notprehend thews of the natural order directly from the battle like Aiolos, he could slowly internalize them through such treasures. Thinking was also Wang Zhong¡¯s strong suit.

    On the surface, it was just an exquisite mirror that had a certain antique value. The surface of the mirror was copper-colored. It was not a ss mirror, but it was not a copper mirror either. It appeared to be made up of a kind of crystal which had color.

    The mirror surface had been damaged, and a huge crack could be seen on the entire mirror¡¯s surface. From time to time, he could feel a trace of power radiating from the crack.

    Soul tools such as mirrors often reflected their owners. Depending on the owner, their attributes would change ordingly. In the hands of the Queen, it acted like a protective shield which could rebound attacks as well as act as a tool of power restriction. It was indeed very convenient and arbitrary, but currently, it could not be used.

    However, the mirror was notpletely damaged. Wang Zhong tried to infuse some of his own Soul Power into it in an attempt to try and unlock the mysteries contained inside or perhaps even activate it directly. However, it was as though his power was swallowed directly by the mirror, and there was no reaction from it at all.

    He tried to increase the output of his Soul Power and maintained it at a level of a thousand Grassos. He continued to do so for quite some time, but the result was still the same. There was no response and no change in the mirror. The only thing he could feel was the vastness of the power in this magic mirror. His little bit of Soul Power could not even cause a single ripple in it.

    Wang Zhong shook his head. After all, this thing could only be used by the experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage. To operate it with his Initial Phase Heroic Soul strength, it would be like an ant trying to shake a big tree. It was an impossible matter. It seemed like the only way was to keep it for now. Maybe he could use it when he reached the Heavenly Soul Stage. When the Queen and Aiolos fought, the defense barrier made by the magic mirror could render even the most fearsome Aiolos helpless. This made Wang Zhong envious. The mirror could definitely be regarded as a rarity even among the best of soul tools.

    Wang Zhong had never cared much about external objects, but he was rather fascinated by this mirror. He knew that things from the fairy-tale secret realms definitely carried somews of the natural order, which would definitely be helpful to him once he entered the Heavenly Soul Stage in the future. As he put down the magic mirror, he was also actually pondering about what the Fate Stone was.

    Its existence seemed to be very special even in the Fifth Dimension. Was it really an item which belonged to the God of Fate?

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help butugh. Since he had already arrived in the Holy Land, it was clear that there was no such thing as a god. It was just a more powerful lifeform. The reason why he could not unlock the secrets of the Fate Stone now was that he was too weak.

    It was alreadyte at night when he arrived at the Queen¡¯s Bar.

    This ce was rtively remote, and it was situated in the periphery of the city. It was not the same as those in the Holy Disciples¡¯ area which Wang Zhong had visited before. There was no elegant light music, no expensive wine and no luxurious ornaments for decorations. It was a rundown but lively alley where loud cheers and all sorts of noises could be heard. It appeared bright and colorful, and loud deafening music was being yed. The whole ce was permeated with the smell of hard liquor and was filled with rock culture. The people here were all at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Holy City, seemingly out of ce whenpared to the inner part of the city, which was filled with elegance. In fact, this ce was very popr among the Holy City¡¯s staff and Dimensional Humans, and even among the alien races. This was a ce where they could rx, relieve stress, and temporarily stop specting about their futures.

    Just as he pushed open the door to the Queen¡¯s bar, the deafening music sted out, resonating in his ears. Hundreds of people were dancing and singing passionately along with the music. The whole ce was packed like a can of tuna. How could he find the Wanderlust Team?

    Not far away from the door, Oscar could be seen beckoning to Wang Zhong to go over to a small table. Although the captain was bald, he was in a really good mood. ¡°Wang Zhong, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Except for Small Eyes who was still recovering from her injuries, the rest of Wanderlust Team had already arrived, but most of them had already gone to the dance floor and partied to the music. Only Oscar, Feng, and Lance were sitting at the small table. Every one of them was in a good mood.

    There were a few bottles of good alcohol and fruit tes on the table, as well as some snacks. The loud, booming music around them made it impossible to hear each other unless they shouted.

    ¡°This is the home base of our Wanderlust Team!¡± Oscarughed. ¡°Small Eyes and Lance are alien races. They were born here. Many of us are familiar with this bar. Haha, we all like this party scene. These parties are unlike those receptions in the inner city, where others would say you are rude when you speak a little louder. F*cking hell. Drinking should be to one¡¯s heart content!¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Oscar¡¯s candid temperament was suited to Wang Zhong¡¯s tastes. Although he was not particrly ustomed to this noisy ce, he did not dislike it. Instead, he felt that it was very novel and interesting. People should be able to stay silent when it was time for silence, but when it was time to party, they had to be able to have fun as well.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, have a drink.¡± Feng Xiao held up her ss, smiling. She always gave the impression that she was a very quiet girl; thus, it was assumed that she liked quiet ces, yet she could adapt to this noisy bar. Furthermore, it could be seen that she enjoyed being in such an environment, and it was obvious that she felt very rxed. ¡°Thank you!¡± said Feng.

    ¡°I thought I was already part of the team,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    ¡°You definitely are! Thanks to you, the Wanderlust Team rose by two ranks. It¡¯s now a 3rd-rank exploration team, and we can ept A-rank missions at will. I looked through the recent A-rank missions before I left. Man, those mission rewards are impossible,¡± said Oscar, clearly over the moon.

    ¡°We have to be alive to ept those missions!¡± Feng red at Oscar, making it obvious that something was going on between them. The division ofbor between the two in the Wanderlust Team was clear: Feng was the brains, and Oscar was the brawn.

    ¡°Now we have a new trump card. I have asked around. Our new member is really incredible. He was once the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s not rake up the past.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and made Oscar stop talking with alcohol. ¡°How¡¯re your injuries? Are you alright now?¡± asked Wang Zhong.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, thanks to your friend. It was a blessing in disguise. Some power of the Catastrophe Vest has been transferred to me, and now all I have to do is recuperate!¡± said Oscar as he touched his bald head. Now, his body was filled with blue patterns, and they seemed to be permanent. However, in the Holy City, these small ¡®tattoos¡¯ were no big deal. There were transformed people and alien races everywhere.

    ¡°By the way,¡± said Oscar as he pulled a golden card out of his pocket, ¡°this is five thousand Holy Coins. This is your share of the reward. Have you ever used a Holy Coins Card? Insert it into your Skylink bracelet, and the Holy Coins will be automatically deposited into your ount.¡±

    ¡°Five thousand Holy Coins? The reward is so huge?¡± Wang Zhong epted it with a smile. He did not bother to refuse it as he knew that Oscar must have distributed the rewards among the entire team.

    ¡°This is rightfully yours. I have left some for everyone. Strictly speaking, we still took most of it. But since you are now one of us, we will not bother to be polite with you.¡± With a wave, Oscar began tough. ¡°So, don¡¯t refuse this bit of money.¡±

 Chapter 765 - Vice-Captain (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 765: Vice-Captain (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Wang Zhong, the people in the Holy City are usually immigrants. Other than those aristocratic families, most of us came here alone with no connections. So, everyone in the Wanderlust Team considers each other as family. Although we are small in number, we are still a legitimate Dimensional Exploration team, and there were originally two vice-captains.¡± Oscar smiled. ¡°Feng is one, but the other spot is empty now¡­ I¡¯ve discussed it with everyone, and we¡¯ve decided to make you the vice-captain of our team. Are you interested?¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s contributions to the team and the things they witnessed in the secret realm led everyone in the Wanderlust Team to hold Wang Zhong in high regard. They certainly wouldn¡¯t allow him to be a mere ordinary team member. In most exploration teams, the vice-captain position carried a lot of benefits; a vice-captain would definitely get moremission than ordinary members afterpleting missions. Although the Wanderlust Team didn¡¯t practice that, offering Wang Zhong the vice-captain position was an indication of how highly valued Wang Zhong was.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t want to ept a leadership role originally. But after considering how he wanted to establish his power here and, especially, to change the system in the Holy Land, he figured it was time for some changes. ¡°Can a vice-captain recruit people into the team? I want to bring some neers into our team.¡±

    ¡°No problem. The Wanderlust Teamcks people anyway. The vice-captain will be fully in charge of this,¡± Oscar guaranteed.

    Feng nodded in agreement. Under normal circumstances, the team leader would be the one in charge, but the Wanderlust Team operated under a unique set of rules. The strength that Wang Zhong disyed in the Holy City raised many questions, but Oscar and the others had already discussed it. The number one expert of the CHF must have wanted to keep a low profile after entering the Holy City, resulting in many thinking that he was weak and despised him. However, his power and potential were definitely outstanding in reality. Furthermore, after all the things they went through in the secret realm, it was evident that Wang Zhong had a broad mind and prioritized other important things rather than his rank among the neers. This showed that he was truly an expert!

    He could rise to the top if he wanted to. On the other hand, the Wanderlust Team used to be on the verge of closing down, but they changed after the secret realm incident too. After experiencing the ordeal of their whole team almost getting killed, Oscar and the others opened up. Their beliefs remained the same, but they wouldn¡¯t be so closed off from others from now on.

    After finalizing the vice-captain issue, Oscar appeared to be in a good mood, sharing all sorts of interesting gossip with Wang Zhong. Other team members gradually exited the dance floor and went up to them.

    Other than Oscar and Feng, Asher and Lance were the most talkative, so they had be better acquainted on the return journey. Small Eyes was still in the Mystic Sect since she was recovering from her injuries. The above five people were considered to be the mainbat force of the Wanderlust Team. Other than Asher who was younger and at the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage, the other four were already at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. The remaining four team members, Odom, Dick, Ramly, and Thomson were at the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage. Although they hadn¡¯t been living in the Holy City for a long time, they had been Holy Disciples for at least five years.

    The most distinguishing feature of this group was that there were no taboos. Other than the fact that they needed to tone down their dirty jokes in front of Feng, they could talk about anything under the sun once they got high on drinks.

    Everyone joked around and toasted Wang Zhong one by one. Lance was especially excited beside him. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯te and officially register the secret realm mission with us today, buddy. Our team¡¯s rank jumped two levels! Even the top ten exploration teams wouldn¡¯t dare to enter an S-rank secret realm when they had hundreds of people, let aloneplete the mission! This really shocked those country bumpkins at the Dimensional Hostel. The Wanderlust Team is awesome. We appeared on the exploration-team ranking chart!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s our ranking?¡± Wang Zhong was rather interested in this.

    The exploration-team ranking chart was a ranking of all the registered exploration teams by the Dimensional Hostel. There were around three to four hundred exploration teams in the Holy City, so one could basically be informed of a team¡¯s strength and recognition gained in the hostel from the ranking chart. Only the top 100 ranking teams were qualified to appear on the ranking chart, so it was a way to evaluate the strength of all the exploration teams in the entire hostel.

    ¡°We are ranked 77th ce. This really pissed off that petty fellow, Hale. Our ranking is exactly one spot above them Oceanic Beasts, which made their rank drop.¡± Lance was all smiles; it seemed that he had some sort of feud with that Hale guy. ¡°Ah, thinking of how stunned that guy was, I was so pleased that I ate an extra serving for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, gloating over this again. You¡¯ve been talking about the same old news at least eight times tonight,¡± Oscar joked, tapping his wine ss on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on drinking and stop rambling on. Here, cheers to the Wanderlust Team bing a third-rank exploration team, as well as the addition of deputy leader Wang Zhong to our team. Everyone bottoms up!¡±

    Everyone raised their sses while Lance took two bottles of spirits at once; he kept one for himself and pushed the other to Wang Zhong. ¡°How is one ss enough for this big asion? Come on, have the whole bottle!¡±

    Beside them, the crowd buzzed with excitement. The Wanderlust Team had an unwritten rule for neers who just joined the team. They would get him drunk before he returned home as part of their initiation. Before that, everyone toasted him one by one, but after they saw that Wang Zhong was far from being drunk, they realized this young guy with the innocent face had a really high tolerance. If he continued drinking at this speed, he would never get drunk.

    Wang Zhong epted all drinks that came his way and was about to continue drinking when he heard a sweet voice beside him. ¡°Hey there, handsome, can you take all this alcohol? I can help you with it.¡±

    Wang Zhong turned to see a woman with cat ears, but she was wearing a bunny costume. She looked well-behaved, with a cute face and a voluptuous chest. Her low V-cut top barely covered her cleavage as she walked over with a smile. She put a hand on Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder and leaned into him, looking at Lance provocatively. She seemed to be pretty close to the Wanderlust Team.

    The others were happy to see her, as Lance winked. ¡°Wow, the Bar Queen actually took the initiative this time. Seems like our vice-captain will have other ns tonight, huh.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your vice-captain?¡± the catwoman seemed surprised. At first, she went to him as she thought he was handsome with delicate features and seemed to be on good terms with the Wanderlust Team, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ The Wanderlust Team was rather famous in this bar.

    Everyone wanted to rise up the ranks, especially in the Holy City, and interacting with groups of Holy Disciples was the best way for normal people to do so. Although she was the Bar Queen here and was seemingly sought after, she was nothing but a pretty face to the Holy Disciples. Previously, she wanted to seduce Oscar but was deterred by Feng¡¯s re. The others in the Wanderlust Team looked too barbaric and boorish for her liking; guys like Lance weren¡¯t her cup of tea at all.

    However, now there was such a handsome vice-captain who looked like an innocent virgin. The catwoman¡¯s eyes burned with more passion than before.

    ¡°No wonder he looks so gentlemanly.¡± Her voice was teasing as she leaned in closer to him. ¡°We can take this somewhere more private.¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°My girlfriend would kill us.¡±

    Across them, Feng looked disgusted, but she couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud after hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s reply.

    The catwoman was stunned too. She knew that some Holy Disciples were attached, and they normally weren¡¯t very kind to people who tried to seduce their partner. If both of the love rivals were Holy Disciples, they would challenge each other to a duel, but for people like her, they would definitely kill her immediately. She wouldn¡¯t dare to offend this type of person no matter how annoyed she was, so she could only leave awkwardly with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Huh, Wang Zhong you¡¯re already attached?¡± Feng asked curiously.

    Wang Zhong shrugged helplessly. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want any troubleing my way.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this definitely isn¡¯t normal. Don¡¯t tell me our vice-captain is still a virgin?¡± Lanceughed heartily.

    Feng raised her ss and winked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these horny barbarians. You¡¯re getting more pleasing to the eye now. I believe Small Eyes feels so too. Mr. Vice-Captain, you¡¯ve garnered support from all thedies in the Wanderlust Team now!¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s too ttering!¡±

    They went home after a night of fun. Although Wang Zhong¡¯s tolerance was ridiculously high, the rest of the Wanderlust Team wasn¡¯t that bad either. Even Feng, who was supposedly the ¡®weakest¡¯ among them, had a much higher tolerance than Grai and the others. Wang Zhong felt a bit tipsy when he reached home. Others trained their tolerance by drinking, while Wang Zhong depended on his inherent immunity to alcohol. He rarely ever drank this much. Drinking was just for pleasure anyway; you just had to find the right people to enjoy it with.

    This bit of alcohol couldn¡¯t cause a Heroic Soul Soldier to have a hangover, as the recovery speed of their bodies couldn¡¯t bepared to that of ordinary people. Wang Zhong got up early and sent a message to Laura, Grai, Sharmie, and the others. Having an extra five thousand Holy Coins in his pocket, Wang Zhong wanted to treat everyone to a good meal and catch up with them as well. After staying in the Holy City for so long, everyone was so busy and had no time to have a good chat, other than the asional Skylink calls. Of course, there was something more important he wanted to address too. Grai, Sharmie, and Mario hadn¡¯t joined a Dimensional Exploration team yet. Unlike Laura, they had high expectations and no connections. In the Holy City, it would be hard for them if they didn¡¯t join an exploration team, and Wang Zhong felt that the Wanderlust Team was quite suitable for them.

    The others agreed readily and confirmed when and where they were meeting at night. Although he had kind of ¡®fallen,¡¯ Captain Wang was still influential with this group of people. After that, Wang Zhong returned to the library.

    Now that he had the money, he could start practicing on Cellr Cosmology. The first step was to create a ¡®Micro Mirror,¡¯ the full name being ¡®Quantum Soul Microscope.¡¯ The end product cost around ten thousand Holy Coins, which made Wang Zhong feel like a loser. He would find some way to make it himself.

    Previously, he only looked at the manufacturing method roughly, but when he researched it in detail on how to make it, he realized that creating a ¡®Micro Mirror¡¯ wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed.

    This time, Wang Zhong made a detailed manufacturing process manual. It took more than half a day just for him to make this. There were more than 300 kinds of raw materials involved. The Micro Mirror was not just the average high-power magnifying ss. It needed to carry out specific observations of the atomic structure, on how internal nuclear energy operated, on soul energy behavior, and so on. Those were energy particles that were non-entities; thus, some special reading instruments and runic arrays were required too. The fields involved were spread out over an extensive range, not just alchemy but also runes, making Wang Zhong admire the creator¡¯s thinking and vast knowledge.

    The next step was to search for the raw materials. It was not an easy job¡­ Most secondary materials were easy to find despite the numerous categories and weren¡¯t too expensive either. The hard part was finding the main materials, especially the zed Crystal ss for the mirror surface. That was a very high-end alchemy product and could be used for many purposes. Although many alchemists were able to make it, the manufacturing process was quite long and people went crazy for it once it was up for sale. There were none in stock, so you often needed to queue for a very long time for a reservation.

    After visiting a few alchemy stores consecutively, Wang Zhong was told that he would have to wait for at least half a year. He couldn¡¯t wait that long! He even wanted to create the Micro Mirror by the end of these few days, so he could only continue asking other stores. He wasted his afternoon away since he didn¡¯t hear any favorable responses even when dusk came.

    Thinking of his meeting with Grai, he could only give up for now and continue his search tomorrow. There were so many alchemy stores in the Holy City, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find a zed Crystal ss that was ready-made. If not, he would just quote a higher price. For his cultivation journey, no money spent was too much.

    He had agreed to meet Grai and the others at Lan Daier¡¯s restaurant. Compared to the bar that he went to yesterday, this seemed to be a more high-end ce. It was the most extravagant ce that the Holy Disciples could spend their money on. The boss of the restaurant was Teacher Lan Daier of the Gourmets. After taste-testing for her for more than a month and eating all the ¡®poison¡¯ dishes she made, Wang Zhong felt that it was time for him to taste her real cooking and give her some criticism; otherwise, it would always just be her asking him whether he had a stomachache.

    It was a pity that he only found out Teacher Lan Daier wasn¡¯t the chef after he got to the restaurant; only her students were there. Teacher Lan Daier only appeared on special asions when special people came. Wang Zhong¡¯s first thought was that she was a sly merchant indeed, nothing new.

    When he reached there, he saw that Sharmie and Mario had just arrived too, only that they were hesitating in front of thevish entrance, doubting whether they were at the correct ce. It was said that Holy Coins was the currency they used in this restaurant, and Sharmie had never considered using Holy Coins for food.

    Although Sharmie was once the famous Ball Queen on Earth, she lost all her sense of superiority when she arrived in the Holy City. The Apollo family didn¡¯t have any connections here as the seniors from her family didn¡¯t aplish much in the Holy City, resulting in the Ball Queen having a rough start. Without help from her family, she could only earn Holy Coins herself, and she didn¡¯t have any connections for her to join Dimensional Exploration teams. The Oceanic Beast Exploration Team was willing to ept her, but because of the lustful look in team-leader Hale¡¯s eyes when he was looking at Sharmie, Mario pulled her away angrily, and it didn¡¯t work out.

    It was extremely difficult for neers to join Dimensional Exploration teams. You had to have connections or very strong potential, or be willing to obey whatever you were told to do and even make some sickening sacrifices. This was the norm in the Holy City. The guys had it better since the most they could offer was theirbor, but women, on the other hand, especially pretty women, had to pay a price that was often uneptable to the neers.

    They weren¡¯t afraid that no one would join their team. The cold-bloodedpetition in the Holy City would make these neers sumb to reality sooner orter. If they were desperate for or really liked a girl, they could y some dirty tricks to make the girls fall into their trap sooner. Some team leaders were rather experienced in these matters.

 Chapter 766 - Old Friends (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 766: Old Friends (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Mario felt that nothing was going his way recently, as if someone was deliberately ying dirty tricks on him and Sharmie. The two of them couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Even Wang Zhong needed to put up with it, let alone them. This caused both of them to feel powerless and frustrated, clearly not as ambitious as when they first came to the Holy City. As a result, when they arrived at this ce that was famous for being the most luxurious restaurant, they didn¡¯t even dare to step into it.

    Did Wang Zhong tell them the wrong ce? Typically, only Holy Disciples who were celebrating a special asion would go to this type of restaurant opened by dimensional gourmets, he¡­

    ¡°What are you guys looking at? You just going to stand outside?¡± Wang Zhong smiled. In this ce, he considered Sharmie and Mario to be ¡®old friends.¡¯ Ultimately, Wang Zhong was afraid of loneliness.

    They didn¡¯t go to the wrong ce after all. Sharmie heaved a sigh of relief. Reality was a cruel hammer that crushed one¡¯s dreams. She had really be more cowardly recently. It was just a meal; there was nothing for the Ball Queen to be so tense about. She wasn¡¯t an ignorant girl who lived under a rock.

    Sharmie rolled her eyes, feeling unsure about the situation. ¡°Well, you know what kind of ce this is, right? I heard that to eat here, you have to make reservations a week beforehand?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡± Wang Zhong came here for taste-testing a few times previously and knew how it worked. You only needed reservations for special dishes that required certain ingredients. They wouldn¡¯t be eating such dishes today; those were still?<i>way?</i>above Wang Zhong¡¯s pay grade even with his ¡®small fortune.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go. Oh wow¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong noticed that Sharmie was holding on to Mario¡¯s arm. Although he knew there was something going on between them already, it was the first time he saw them behaving so intimately in public. Wang Zhong smiled, giving them a meaningful nce. ¡°You two¡­¡±

    It was all thanks to that lecherous team captain, Hale, that both of them got together. Previously, after Mario pulled Sharmie away from him, he decided to man up and confess to her. After that, things just progressed naturally.

    Before this couple arrived at the Holy City, they were already on close terms. Sharmie had always been leading a fun and interesting life, and her personality didn¡¯t allow her to be quiet for a second. She was somewhat into him, but Mario had an inferiorityplex and often wasn¡¯t firm enough. That was a barrier in their rtionship, and it was only until the Hale incident that Mario finally mustered up the courage, which hit the soft spot in Sharmie¡¯s heart. The person she liked might not necessarily be the strongest, but he definitely mustn¡¯t be a coward.

    Mario seemed rather shy upon seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s meaningful smile, while Sharmie was more poised and confident, squeezing Mario¡¯s arm tightly. She looked at Wang Zhong in a boastful manner. ¡°You still can¡¯t tell? What¡¯s there to even ask? In fact, I have a question for you. When are you going to woo my sisters?¡±

    Wang Zhong stared dumbfounded. When women went all out, they really came up with all sorts of nonsense. ¡°Sisters?¡±

    ¡°What a heartless person!¡± Sharmie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m already supportive of you having more than one lover, yet you¡¯re still acting over here.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Wang Zhong came back to his senses. He knew that Scarlet, Laura, and Sharmie became sworn sisters recently, but he wasn¡¯t used to it yet. About Scarlet and Laura, how should he put this? It wasn¡¯t that both of them weren¡¯t outstanding, but he just didn¡¯t feel that spark with them. Perhaps his lonely childhood made Wang Zhong more mature, making Scarlet and Laura seem more like little girls to him.

    Noticing Wang Zhong¡¯s awkwardness, Mario changed the topic as the three of them entered the restaurant.

    As expected, there weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant. The staff serving them were official Holy Disciples at the Heroic Soul Stage and also members of the Gourmets. If they weren¡¯t in the restaurant, Mario and the others would have to greet them politely, but now that they were customers, they could just sit back and enjoy the warm hospitality of their seniors.

    E was the person in charge. Their teacher had made it clear to treat them nicely; it was apparent that their teacher was very satisfied with this taste-tester. It was a pity that he came into the Holy Land as the number one expert of the CHF and ended up as a taste-tester, but at least, he had integrity. Originally, the Gourmets wanted to ept him into their team on their teacher¡¯s ount, but they didn¡¯t expect him to reject the offer. This made E change her opinion of him for the better.

    ¡°This Junior Brother is pretty rich today, huh? I¡¯ve reserved a private booth for you. Special treatment!¡± E smiled.

    ¡°Thanks, Senior Sister!¡± Wang Zhong and E had met a few times before, and E was an assistant who Teacher Lan Daier valued highly. Great Teachers could ept disciples directly, while teachers epted assistants. Simrly, being a teacher¡¯s assistant had a lot of advantages and conveniences as you could widen your outlook while following your teacher. Once a teacher was promoted to a Great Teacher, the assistant¡¯s status would rise too.

    Needless to say, the interior of the booth was decorated withvish ornaments, including things from the Dimensional World. A painting on the wall was ¡®alive.¡¯ ording to their teacher, it was a marine Dimensional lifeform with exceptionally strong vitality.

    Sharmie had really gained some insight from this. Previously, her knowledge of gourmet restaurants was only from a few seniors boasting about their experiences. She didn¡¯t expect to be dining inside a booth on her first visit. ¡°Wang Zhong, aren¡¯t you having a bad time here? If this is what you consider bad, aren¡¯t me and the others living in hell then?¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I was quite pitiful for a period of time, but after extreme bad luckes good luck. I¡¯ve been quite lucky recently, so I thought I would share my joy with you guys.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a true brother! Loyal indeed!¡± Sharmie pped Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder casually. This certainly released all the depressed emotions inside of them recently; this made Laura and Mario feel like they were reborn, validating their existence, which they had not felt in a long time.

    The two of them were talented, but this ce was where all the elites gathered. Although they weren¡¯tpletely drowned out by the others, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to stand out either, or at least, they would need time and luck.

    Not long after, Grai arrived. Grai was the only one who didn¡¯t change much aftering to the Holy City: he was still handsome and ever ready to adapt. We are made great by our tolerance; we are made strong by the absence of desire. This saying was an apt description of Grai. His Blood Race talent was not a taboo in the Holy Land at all, and several teachers from the Tyrants were pretty interested in him. They wanted to invite him to participate in some experiments since Blood Race bloodlines were quite flexible to work with. Grai led quite afortable life here, which was also because of his strong adaptability.

    ¡°Senior, you look good. Seems like you¡¯ve gained something recently.¡± After everyone exchanged greetings, Grai sized Wang Zhong up. Grai did not believe the rumors circting outside in the least. Perhaps casting a Heroic Soul was hard, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem for geniuses like Wang Zhong and Mo Wen; this was not only because of their talent but also due to their earnest attitude. People like Gui Hao who were so arrogant could already cast such a great Heroic Soul, let alone those two. Also, a person¡¯s strength depended on their luck too.

    It was indeed true that people like Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were born lucky, so their luck was never too bad.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Yes, but I still need some time to reflect on it.¡±

    Grai guessed correctly that Wang Zhong was pretty lucky recently, but he definitely didn¡¯t know just how lucky he was.

    ¡°This girl Laura sure likes to take her time. She seems to be leading quite a good life since Molton holds considerable power here,¡± Sharmie said. Among the Holy Disciples, it would certainly be more convenient if there was someone here to stand up for you; you could avoid many mistakes. Molton was a well-known figure even among Holy Disciples, so helping Laura livefortably here was undoubtedly an easy task for him.

    Wang Zhong nodded. He didn¡¯t want Laura and Molton to be affected just because of him. ¡°I called Napier and Mo Ling too. They were a great help to me a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Napier and Mo Ling?¡± Sharmie opened her eyes widely. ¡°I don¡¯t think those two are in the mood toe over and eat with us?¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Why?¡± Wang Zhong was curious. He sent Skylink messages to Napier, Mo Ling, and Gui Xinying, but other than Gui Xinying who replied that she couldn¡¯t make it, the other two didn¡¯t respond. He was busy the whole day and didn¡¯t have the time to look at his Skylink. When he looked at it now, there were no replies from them indeed.

    ¡°I heard that Napier and Mo Ling have withdrawn from the New Holy War Team. The Mo Family was quite disappointed in them, and a senior from the Mo Family dered that they should survive on their own power. Perhaps this is training or a punishment for them, but who knows for sure? The New Holy War Team is an exploration team created by the 10 Great Families. After offending them, their family won¡¯t go easy on the two of them for sure. I guess both of them are in terrible shape now.¡± Sharmie shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this before.¡± Grai, who was from the Sparta n, knew more about what was going on. ¡°It seems that Napier offended a vice-captain of the New Holy War Team. Originally, he had financial assistance from the Mo Family and the New Holy War Team, but both are gone now. His elective subject is alchemy, the one that requires the most money, so he¡¯s unable to continue on with it. I think he¡¯s prepared to give up that elective as I haven¡¯t seen him during alchemy lessons in the Sparta n these few days.¡±

    Every neer, or rather Holy Disciple, would choose a main cultivation route and an elective subject; this was not only to earn money, but also because if you invested too much time on cultivation solely, it would put you at risk of narrowing your own paths, limiting your capability. Learning from something simr to your situation and adjusting your mind was imperative in helping you ovee some difficult bottlenecks. Building your foundation was very important during your initial time in the Holy Land. It was no use to rush things. As you reach higher levels of power, you require more resources. Unless you had a Sacred Teacher to back you up, good preparation was the key to sess.

    Once you started on your elective subject, it meant that you invested much effort in it and treated it as an interest and hobby too. Giving up on your chosen path was definitely a forced choice that would be a heavy blow to both your mind and body.

    Did it really have toe to this?

    Wang Zhong was rather surprised. Did this happen because Napier helped him at the Dimensional Hostel previously?

    Considering how the hierarchy in the Holy Land was far worse than on Earth, this might really have happened because of Napier and Mo Ling challenging their seniors for Wang Zhong¡¯s sake. In the Holy Land, the 10 Great Families were just a means of connection to the Earth and could be easily reced, serving no real purpose. Everything was about profit.

    ¡°Not only did they lose their source of ie, but the exploration teams in the Holy City also hold considerable power, affecting them in more ways than they can see.¡± Grai shook his head. ¡°If they¡¯re not strong enough and don¡¯t have someone backing them up, things will get pretty tough for them.¡±

    Beside him, Sharmie and Mario nodded vigorously, rting to this on a deep level. This really was the case for everyone when they just arrived in the Holy Land initially. Many Holy Apprentices and Holy Disciples wanted to get into their seniors¡¯ and teachers¡¯ good books, as a little help from them could possibly save them a few years¡¯ worth of mistakes. Showing off and maintaining your dignity were things that you could afford only if you had enough power since not everyone was like Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Do you know where they are now?¡± Wang Zhong frowned. Regardless of whether he needed help then, Napier and Mo Ling stood up for him, and he appreciated it. If both of them were in a difficult situation because of him, Wang Zhong felt a responsibility to help them since he was in a position to do so.

    The others shook their heads. Grai was someone who minded his own business, and he wasn¡¯t very close to Napier either. He only heard the news about Napier when other people were talking about it in the Sparta n from time to time. As for Sharmie and Mario, they were struggling with life themselves and didn¡¯t have the time to care about other stuff.

    ¡°Oh right, the three of you are not in any Dimensional Exploration teams, right?¡± Laura was not here yet, so Wang Zhong cut straight to the point.

    ¡°Are you trying to ask us to join the Gourmets?¡± Mario heard about Wang Zhong being a taste-tester and immediately refused. Anyone who knew about taste-testing jobs knew that it was certainly not a good job, and no onested long in it. ¡°I know you can earn quite a fair bit from it, but I really¡­ wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Wang Zhongughed. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Wanderlust Team.¡±

    The others stared at each other. None of them had heard of that team before. Grai seemed very interested. Although Grai received invitations from some exploration teams, he didn¡¯t have much interest in them and didn¡¯t feel like associating himself with them and having to suck up to them. From the very start, his goal in life was to enjoy freedom.

    Wang Zhong briefly introduced the Wanderlust Team to them. ¡°The scale of the team is rather small, but it has great potential, and the people there are easy to get along with. They have no special requirements for neers, and of course, if neers go on a mission, the rewards will be divided ording to your individual contributions.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a good deal? I want to sign up. Save two spots for us! Two!¡± Sharmie bellowed, her face full of excitement. Joining a Dimensional Exploration team was extremely important to the development of the neers. Even if they were still at the learning stage, they needed some hands-on training to improve faster. There was another benefit that neers couldn¡¯t resist, which was earning money.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­ Are you sure this will work out?¡± Mario was quite worried. It wasn¡¯t easy to be epted by exploration teams, and this team treated neers fairly well, which was rather rare. Most small exploration teams would extort the neers.

    ¡°I¡¯m the vice-captain, so I have authority over this, rest assured.¡± Wang Zhong smiled.

    Sharmie and Mario were stunned. This¡­ seemed really different from what they heard outside.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Grai smiled. ¡°Looking forward to the next time I get to work alongside Senior.¡±

    Grai hadn¡¯t made his choice all this while as he had been waiting for Wang Zhong subconsciously. He had a feeling that Wang Zhong would call him soon. There was a type of person who was born to be a leader and would never leave his friends behind.

    ¡°The Wanderlust Team?¡± The door opened, and Laura arrived. She heard thest bit of their conversation and smiled. ¡°A pretty good team that¡¯s been in the spotlight recently. News of the Wanderlust Team has been circting all around the Dimensional Hostel. I heard that they explored an S-rank secret realm, and there are only a few exploration teams that are able to deal with an S-rank secret realm.¡±

    Unlike Sharmie who was having a bad time here, Laura was in the pink of health and seemed to be leading a good life in the Holy City. She was already a small celebrity in the Mystic Sect, which proved that having an impressive brother brought a lot of benefits indeed.

    ¡°Our team is so awesome. An S-rank secret realm?¡± Sharmie opened her eyes widely, finding it unbelievable. She looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°I thought you said that the scale of the team isn¡¯t big? It¡¯s just a small exploration team?¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled, spreading his arms. ¡°I said that it has potential. Having a small scale doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s not strong.¡±

 Chapter 767 - The Successful Underdog (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 767: The Sessful Underdog (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me more. Let me know what else there is to admire!¡± Sharmie couldn¡¯t wait to hear more about the team.

    Wang Zhong looked at his Skylink. Napier and Mo Ling still hadn¡¯t replied to him, so it seemed unlikely that they woulde. While ordering their meal, he introduced some basic information about the team.

    ¡°This team is quite interesting. It¡¯s very suitable for us neers. We get to enjoy freedom and benefits!¡± The more Sharmie listened, the happier she was. She didn¡¯t think that such an exploration team existed in the Holy Land. What a generous team!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the guy Oscar before. He used to be in Imperial Court, and he was a squad captain there. He earned quite a fair bit there, but he got into a conflict with the higher-ups of Imperial Court, so he withdrew from that team and created his own.¡± Laura was a walking encyclopedia of things rted to the Holy City now. Of course, now that she was exposed to more stuff, it was natural for her to have a better knowledge of what was happening.

    ¡°Imperial Court? The team that ranked second on the exploration-team ranking chart?¡± Sharmie¡¯s eyes turned as round as saucers. Anyone who had ties to the top 10 exploration teams was extraordinary, and furthermore, this guy was rted to the team that was second in rank. She felt like she had been dreaming the whole day; this was so unrealistic. How could such a strong team only have nine people? The team captain went solo despite having the chance to be a squad captain in one of the top 10 exploration teams? What¡¯s more amazing was that he could still survive there after offending the higher-ups of Imperial Court. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see our team captain!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a handsome bald guy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Have the trends changed now? Bald guys are handsome?¡± Sharmie was not impressed. She looked at the table full of dishes she couldn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Well, I was worried that you couldn¡¯t pay for this previously, but since you seem to be doing well, it should be no problem for you. I heard that you have to pay in Holy Coins here, so I guess this table would probably cost 20 or 30 Holy Coins!¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t order anything expensive since he was still far from being rich. However, this ordinary spread of delicacies was enough to satisfy everyone. Although these dishes were fairlymon, the ingredients used were different, and the foodbinations were specially formted by the gourmets. The taste and feeling were so good that they felt recharged.

    Nheless, Sharmie clearly underestimated the price of the dishes here. To neers, Holy Coins were incredibly hard to earn, and it was hard to believe that they would use it on food. Everyone knew that Wang Zhong took up a taste-testing job, and though it paid well, it was at the expense of his health.

    It cost a hefty sum to dine there, and Laura had earned quite a bit from going on two missions with her brother¡¯s exploration team, so she found an excuse to sneak out and pay the bill secretly. However, though Laura was considered fairly rich, she was taken aback once she saw the bill. This meal cost 433 Holy Coins, a far cry from the 40 or 50 Holy Coins she thought it would cost.

    Merely one meal was so expensive; this was crazy! Laura flipped through the menu and went back to the booth with a pale face. She didn¡¯t have so much money at hand. She stared at Wang Zhong with doubtful eyes.

    Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯te here without knowing how much the meal would cost. This meal cost more than 400 Holy Coins, he couldn¡¯t possibly earn so much from being a taste-tester¡­

    Laura was only relieved upon seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s calm face when he paid the bill. This guy clearly didn¡¯tck money. Previously, she heard that he earned money from an exploration team mission. Based on the rumors these past few days of how the Wanderlust Team managed to conquer an S-rank secret realm, the mission reward should include arge sum of Holy Coins. She thought that Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t be able to receive a share of the rewards since he was a neer, but it seemed that what he said earlier was true. The Wanderlust Team didn¡¯t have any policies that discriminated against neers.

    It was just that¡­ This was too luxurious! How much money did the Wanderlust Team earn from this mission? This made Laura a little envious even.

    Sharmie and the others had no trouble joining the Wanderlust Team since Wang Zhong had consulted Oscar beforehand. Oscar and the others even organized a wee party specifically for the three neers, which of course resulted in the three of them getting too drunk to go home by themselves, Grai especially. Nevertheless, they were very satisfied as the Wanderlust Team was bing more famous in the Holy City. This led Sharmie to be extremely thrilled.

    Conquering an S-rank secret realm was a hot potato that even the top 10 exploration teams wouldn¡¯t dare to ept easily. Any S-rank rted stuff was basically out of the Holy Disciples¡¯ league. After a secret realm was confirmed to be S rank, it would be dealt with personally by teachers or even Great Teachers in the Holy City. After all, S rank meant that there were Heavenly Soul experts. A Dimensional Exploration team could gather as many people as they wanted, but it would make no difference in front of a Heavenly Soul expert.

    How did that Wanderlust Team manage to conquer such an abnormally dangerous secret realm with merely nine people?

    Frankly speaking, most people didn¡¯t believe it when they heard it. They thought that the Wanderlust Team had falsely reported the rank of the secret realm, but this had been certified by the Dimensional Hostel, stunning everyone who was keeping tabs on this matter. They could only conclude that the Wanderlust Team had a stroke of luck and stole the credit from someone else. Perhaps when they went to that secret realm, it was already conquered by an unknown expert who didn¡¯t belong to any Dimensional Exploration teams in the Holy City, so there was no record of it.

    If that was the case, that was very fearless of them. It would be fine if the unknown expert didn¡¯t belong to the Holy City, but if that secret realm was conquered by a Great Teacher, it would be a very serious matter to steal their credit.

    For some time, many people ridiculed them and couldn¡¯t wait to see how things would unfold. However, more than two weeks passed and no Great Teachers stood up and used the Wanderlust Team of stealing their credit.

    Thus, everyone slowly epted this reality. While being jealous of the Wanderlust Team, they had to sigh in admiration too. Notwithstanding whether they conquered it on their own or stole another person¡¯s credit, they couldn¡¯t even conquer one if they wanted to. They would have gone weak at the knees upon hearing about the existence of an S-rank realm, and they wouldn¡¯t have dared to enter it at all. At the end of the day, the Wanderlust Team only seeded after paying such a huge price, as half of their people were injured or dead.

    After that, there was another piece of breaking news. That good-for-nothing neer Wang Zhong, who got beaten up when he first arrived at the Holy City, suddenly became the vice-captain of the Wanderlust Team. Also, the Wanderlust Team recruited new people¡­ a bunch of neer Holy Apprentices. Were they so desperate that they couldn¡¯t recruit better people?

    This was really¡­

    It appeared that even if they were in luck, the team wouldn¡¯t benefit much because of their headstrong leader Oscar. Most people would try to curry favor with the top exploration teams while they were still popr or at least recruit some experts; however, he willfully decided to recruit Holy Apprentices instead. What use was a Holy Apprentice?

    Also, Wang Zhong was the underdog in the Holy Land, there was nothing much he could do!

    Even if the underdog was sessful, he would always be a dog!

    Several people were waiting to witness the Wanderlust Team make a joke out of themselves and see how far this unconventional team would go. It was said that based on how they liked to partake in risky adventures, the whole team would eventually be annihted.

    ...¡­

    Cultivation in the Holy City was considered to be boring and monotonous by most, especially first-year students. Neers spent most of their time in lessons and would go to the library asionally. It was a very straightforward timetable which was also tedious and boring. However, Wang Zhong was an exception. Other than the Tempering lessons that he majored in, he rarely attended other lessons at the Tyrants. In addition, there were very few Tempering lessons, only about once or twice a week, mainly because there were only four neers who joined the Tempering Faculty. Nevertheless, there were benefits to having fewer people in the ss. The main lecturer was Teacher Bobo, a middle-aged guy with sses. When he was in a good mood, he would answer some questions from his four students, something that had never happened in other courses.

    The Tempering Method and Cellr Cosmology were considered rted to a certain extent. Although the overall concept of Tempering didn¡¯t go as in-depth as Cellr Cosmology, both were about fulfilling your own potential in essence, so there were many identical concepts. The only regretful thing was that Teacher Bobo wouldn¡¯t answer Wang Zhong¡¯s questions. It was not that he had anything against Wang Zhong. On the contrary, Teacher Bobo was quite fond of Wang Zhong. Whenever he taught anything in lessons, Wang Zhong would always be the first to understand. He was a quick-thinker with fast reactions, and he had goodprehension skills too. But the issue was what this fe practiced¡­

    Cellr Cosmology, the infamously useless book in the Tyrants.

    Teacher Bobo had evidently read that book before, as almost everyone in the Tyrants read it before. Frankly speaking, even Sacred Teachers from the Tyrants who were proficient in anatomy could hardly pick out any theoretical mistakes in that book. It was feasible in theory but close to impossible in reality. The Micro Mirror was merely an insignificant start. If you cultivated ording to this theoretically correct book, the resources required nearer to the end of the book were exceedingly hard to acquire; even Sacred Teachers might not be able to do so. It was also because of this that the creator of this book could only preach this in theory and use some supplementary means to prove some theoretical parts, but no one had ever cultivated sessfully ording to this.

    The reason why it was ced in the Tyrants¡¯ library free of charge was because it was more of a reference book with theoretical knowledge. At the same time, it taught its readers not to be over-ambitious.

    In the beginning, Teacher Bobo tried to persuade Wang Zhong. There were only four students in this batch and he naturally wanted to see the most outstanding student advance on the right path. However, Wang Zhongpletely ignored his feedback and didn¡¯t even bother to give him any verbal promise. After a few times of the same thing happening, Teacher Bobo was not as passionate toward Wang Zhong as before. After all, rotten wood cannot be carved.

    Wang Zhong continued doing things his own way. When there were Tempering lessons, he would attend to learn some fundamental knowledge, mainly to understand the human anatomy and the atomic structure of Soul Power. When he had no lessons, he was busy assembling the materials needed to make a Micro Mirror.

    He originally thought that he could resolve this issue with a little money, but he was in big trouble now. He already obtained the other materials through various means. Oscar and Feng were a big help in this matter as they helped him obtain quite a few rare main materials. The problem now was the zed Crystal ss. He had been asking around at alchemy stores since the first day he decided to assemble the materials, but until now, half a month had passed and no one had gotten back to him.

    Wang Zhong had already taken the initiative to quote a higher price. The market price of a zed Crystal ss was around 200 Holy Coins, so he offered 400 Holy Coins and still, no one took him up on his offer. The most helpful offer was from the alchemy store at the west end of the city. The owner put him at the top of the waiting list since he quoted such a high price, but Wang Zhong would still have to wait for around 3 to 4 months, which he couldn¡¯t ept. The owner was rather helpless too. He could sense that this customer was very sincere, and he too wanted this business deal, but some things couldn¡¯t be solved with just money in the Holy City. Two big shots had already made reservations, and the delivery time was fixed long ago. He wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them.

    There had to be another way!

    If he couldn¡¯t buy it, he could only make it himself. However, with Simba who only knew how to pay lip service, both of them failed miserably. One had high ambition but no real ability; the other was aplete novice. They were doing things the wrong way. The only thing they had inmon was their confidence that came out of nowhere.

    Wang Zhong was about to leave after purchasing the materials in the alchemy store when he suddenly heard a familiar voice in the hallway. ¡°Boss, do you have a Reverie Bell?¡±

    It was Napier¡¯s voice. Wang Zhong turned to find Napier and Mo Ling there. Both of them looked more haggardpared to when they met at the Dimensional Hostel. Napier seemed rather sheepish when asking the question.

    ¡°700 Holy Coins, no negotiations.¡±

    Napier and Mo Ling nced at each other, the disappointment on their faces evident. Napier nodded. ¡°Sorry for disturbing.¡±

    The boss rolled his eyes at them. He had seen plenty of such people, Holy Apprentices who wanted to purchase such high-end materials. He could tell that they didn¡¯t have the money from his sheepish voice. ¡°Goodbye,¡± he saidzily.

    The two of them came and left in a hurry, walking out of the store briskly.

    Previously, Wang Zhong heard from Grai that Napier didn¡¯t seem to be doing well recently. He was rather worried, but he was very busy during this period of time, and also, he couldn¡¯t reach them via Skylink. Furthermore, Grai said that Napier and Mo Ling didn¡¯t go to the Sparta n to attend lessons and that their whereabouts were unknown. This time, it was a coincidence that he saw them, and he was just about to say hello when both of them left. Wang Zhong hurried after them.

    Napier and Mo Ling were having a pretty bad time recently, not entirely because of the Dimensional Hostel incident where they offended the vice-captain of the New Holy War Team for Wang Zhong, but also because these two were prideful people. Although the New Holy War Team offered decent benefits, they did not respect them at all. Exploration teams created by the 10 Great Families were all like that: there was a strict hierarchy, and everything was based on your rank. To put it simply, they had to suck up to their seniors, which clearly wasn¡¯t their strength. They would offend people easily when they got serious sometimes. Without Mo Wen helping them, they didn¡¯t have much of a future here.

    However, their decision to withdraw from the team was still too hasty. They thought that they were the most important descendants of the Mo Family now, and there would be other arrangements for them even if they withdrew. They were just too naive to think so. In the Holy Land, there were talented people everywhere. The people here did not have any emotional ties to them, and there was only one way they dealt with those who didn¡¯t listen to them, which was to oppress them.

    The Reverie Bell that he wanted was a necessity for his soul cultivation journey. It served as an essential protection for when he wanted to break through to the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage. Before they came here, they had already inquired at other alchemy stores. Seven hundred Holy Coins was the lowest price they were offered, but even then, theirbined assets were a far cry from that price.

    Napier actually felt a tinge of regret, but it was not for himself. His breakthrough process wasn¡¯t urgent and could wait. Anyway, second-ss apprentices had a monthly ie of 100 Holy Coins, so it would take at most half a year for him to save enough money. However, this would hinder Mo Ling. For Napier to make progress first, Mo Ling sacrificed himself and made no progress in his cultivation journey.

 Chapter 768 - Making the Glazed Crystal Glass (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 768: Making the zed Crystal ss (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ncing at Mo Ling beside him, Napierughed bitterly once they walked out of the store. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered because of me. I think you¡¯ll be better off returning to the New Holy War Team. I¡¯m the main one they¡¯re annoyed with since I can¡¯t control my mouth, but you would be fine since you don¡¯t talk much.¡±

    Mo Ling shook his head. Once the pir of the Heaven¡¯s Fate squadron, Mo Ling had matured much since then. ¡°That ce is not suitable for us. Although life will be tougher, we now have time on our hands. Being able to stay true to yourself is the most important thing as a living person.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, if only Captain was still here,¡± Napier Mo couldn¡¯t help butment. They weren¡¯t scared of trouble, but theycked leadership skills. ¡°Captain said that we could find Wang Zhong for help if we encountered any trouble and that he¡¯s very reliable, but Wang Zhong can¡¯t even save himself now, sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡±

    ¡°Who knew Captain had times of misjudgment too¡­ The key thing is, since when was Wang Zhong so cowardly?¡± Napier said helplessly.

    ¡°Haha, you shouldn¡¯t judge whether someone is a coward just from what you see on the surface, Napier. It¡¯s been a long time, Mo Ling.¡± Wang Zhongughed.

    The two of them turned around warily. To their surprise, it turned out to be Wang Zhong. Well, this was awkward.

    ¡°Mo Wen spoke so highly of me. How could I disappoint him, huh? I have a solution. Join the Wanderlust Team, and you¡¯ll get a thousand Holy Coins each as a wee gift, plus you can receive the full amount immediately. Are you guys interested?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Napier and Mo Ling stood there open-mouthed, staring at Wang Zhong as if he was insane.

    A thousand? Holy Coins?

    To a neer, a thousand Holy Coins was definitely an astronomical figure. Was this exploration team crazy?

    Napier and Mo Ling nced at each other. Wang Zhong clearly wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°We¡¯re in!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Mo Wen doing now. Is he noting to the Holy Land?¡± Wang Zhong smiled and asked. These two were people who acted quickly, so they didn¡¯t feel the need to ask any further questions.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much news of him too, but it seems that he¡¯s arrived in the Fifth Dimension. We¡¯re not sure of his exact location though,¡± Mo Ling said.

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it now.¡± Wang Zhong grinned, shaking his head. He admired Mo Wen¡¯s choice and understood that it was a form of training. Mo Wen was clearly a genius who was ahead of his time, but this route wasn¡¯t for everyone.

    ¡°Is your Dharma Idol really so weak? We don¡¯t believe it.¡± Napier nced at Wang Zhong who looked calm and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t important. We shouldn¡¯t lose our sense of self even if we are in the Holy Land. Mo Wen thinks so, and we should too. Look at you now. Are you still the Napier Mo I knew? We can¡¯t be led by the nose.¡±

    Looking at Napier¡¯s outfit, it appeared that he didn¡¯t wear his signature clown outfit as often ever since he came to the Holy City. From thest time Wang Zhong saw him at the Dimensional Hostel till now, he was dressed in formal attire. What happened to his individuality?

    It was nonexistent now.

    Napier and Mo Ling knew that Wang Zhong and Mo Wen were people who could stay true to themselves no matter what, not caring about how others saw them or how the rules were enforced. Perhaps Mo Wen knew about the hierarchy in the Holy Land, so he chose to cultivate his own way, while Wang Zhong chose another way.

    It appeared that no one cared about a ¡®good-for-nothing trash.¡¯

    But was Wang Zhong really a useless person? Well, at least Napier and Mo Ling didn¡¯t think that a good-for-nothing would be able to give away a thousand Holy Coins easily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up. I already miss my red nose.¡± Napier gave a bitter smile. When he was on Earth, he could still maintain his individuality, but rules and restrictions were everywhere in the Holy City. The higher-ups in the Mo Family were extremely concerned with the image their family juniors portrayed in the Holy City. Being able to cultivate in the Holy City was a rare chance that didn¡¯te easy, they didn¡¯t care about whether you could maintain your individuality there. Perhaps when you learned to release all your stress or when you were powerful enough to disregard these rules, then you had a chance of being yourself again.

    ¡°Join the Wanderlust Team and you will gain freedom. This is a nice big family and you cane and go as you wish. You guys don¡¯t need to feel burdened. We are friends, right?¡± Wang Zhong said.

    It had been a long time since Napier Mo and Mo Ling had such genuine smiles on their faces. Yes, they were friends!

    Wang Zhong felt that he was bing a procurer. It had been barely a month since he joined the Wanderlust Team, and first, he pulled Grai, Sharmie, and Mario into the team. Now, he managed to pull another two. The Wanderlust Team had only nine people previously, and he managed to expand their team by two thirds in less than a month. Introducing Napier and Mo Ling into the team was undoubtedly a smooth process, as the others epted everyone Wang Zhong introduced. It was because they trusted and valued Wang Zhong, and also, it was undeniable that Grai, Sharmie, and Mario performed pretty well these past few weeks.

    The Wanderlust Team approved of their members in a way different from other exploration teams. In other teams, you had to be strong, or have connections, or be extremely obedient for a senior member to approve of you. It was the opposite in the Wanderlust Team, those who relied on their connections and family status were the most frowned upon. To the members of the Wanderlust Team, it was fine to have differences in strength, but the most important thing was for them to have simr interests so that they could form a good team.

    Both of them integrated into the team at a shocking speed. Mo Ling was the type to work diligently and quietly, a hardworking and reliable member, while Napier who reverted back to his energetic personality was even more popr.

    The top 10 theory masters of the Mystic Sect were definitely not average people. As a neer in the Mystic Sect, Napier had heard of Feng¡¯s name a long time ago. This senior sister¡¯s soul ability wasn¡¯t considered particrly outstanding, but she had an extensive knowledge of theories. It was said that she even challenged her teacher on theoretical stuff before, but, needless to say, it didn¡¯t end well.

    There weren¡¯t as many rules in the Wanderlust Team aspared to the Holy Land, and not everything was based on connections and transactions. Everyone could speak their mind, and neers such as Napier could ask any questions that they had. No one would pretend to be a know-it-all, and they would certainly answer your questions to the best of their ability. Actually, Napier didn¡¯t need a high-rank soul tool such as a Reverie Bell given the stage he was at now, as it would be better to use a soul tool aste in your cultivation journey as you could afford to. Unless you were a professional alchemist, you should be focusing on your pursuit and understanding of strength and power.

    As for actualbat situations, as long as you had a suitable soul tool, your power would double immediately. Generally speaking, people in the Holy Land would only start to focus on soul tools when they were at the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage.

    Feng¡¯s guidance made Napier feel like he was being hit by a sudden realization. He was the fastest in this batch of Holy City neers to improve, as he was already at the point of breakthrough of the Initial Phase Heroic Soul Stage. It seemed that Napier was too anxious for sess, and after hearing Feng¡¯s suggestion, Napier decided to focus more on understanding his soul.

    The fact that Wang Zhong became the vice-captain of the Wanderlust Team didn¡¯t attract too much attention. In this world which focused on potential and status, you could be the talk of the town one day and a nobody the next day. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t the first nor thest person to experience this. On the other hand, there was news of the first neer who managed to break through into the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage from the Mystic Sect. It was Carolyn.

    This was very surprising as the first person to break through wasn¡¯t Scarlet or Solomon who were Sessor Disciples. Unlike Napier who pursued improvement blindly, Carolyn¡¯s breakthrough seemed toe naturally since there were many family seniors guiding her. A Great Teacher who was originally observing her had epted her as a Sessor Disciple immediately, putting an invisible distance between her and the other second-ss apprentices.

    Garnering full support from her family, possessing high-rank soul tools, being the first to reach the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage, being a Sessor Disciple¡­ Each thing on this list was something that others could only wish to have.

    Both Carolyn and Solomon often showed their faces in public together and were already regarded as the power couple among the neers. Besides, Scarlet hadn¡¯te back ever since she left, so Carolyn and Solomon had attracted the attention of everyone in the Holy City who kept an eye on news about the Holy Apprentices. News about Carolyn and Solomon flooded the neer circle. Both Holy Disciples and teachers would grant these absolute leaders of the young generations a certain ¡®favor¡¯ since everyone would be living in the Holy Land for an extremely long time. They were neers today, but they might be people you had to look up to a few yearster. Although there was no need to suck up to them, there was evidently no need to offend them either. ¡®Revenge is a dish best served cold¡¯ was a saying that wasmonly observed in the Holy Land.

    While others were in the limelight, Wang Zhong was busy with his alchemy quest in full swing.

    To put it simply, the zed Crystal ss was a crystal-like ore body that was a specialty of the Holy Land. Due to its unique property of being able to examine the structure of Soul Power, it was widely used in the making of various supplementary tools. It was considered one of the mostmon and practical materials in the Holy Land. Making a zed Crystal ss was basically an introductory course for apprentice alchemists. In the process of making it, you could test your understanding of Soul Power and control of fire. In the Holy Land, this secondary profession was also helpful tobat professions to some extent; the main factor was your mindset during your cultivation journey.

    The strong people could learn from virtually anything that happened along the way, while the weak only focused on the end goal and missed out on the essence which was the process.

    Wang Zhong nned to purchase a set of alchemy equipment and start making the zed Crystal ss in his dorm. However, Simba was very bored, and also, previously in the secret realm, he had agreed to let Simba out more often when he got the chance to; therefore, Wang Zhong wanted to include Simba in the creation process. Even so, this idea was too naive since his small dorm couldn¡¯t even fit a furnace, let alone aplete set of alchemy equipment. Besides, he had no money to purchase aplete set either.

    Wang Zhong decided to rent an alchemyb. He was prepared to go to the alchemybs at the Tyrants, but as a neer, he didn¡¯t have the right to use the alchemybs there. Although the Tyrants had many alchemy workshops, there were more Holy Disciples and even more alchemists. A whole lot of people were waiting to use thebs, and in terms of seniority, the neers didn¡¯t have a chance of using them.

    In the Holy Land, the ces with good resources were all private ces. Regardless of whether it was alchemy workshops or gourmet restaurants or other ces, anything that was provided by the Holy Land were mostly fundamental or introductory resources. It was undeniable that there was good stuff in the ces with exceptionally good resources, such as the library, but you could rest assured that the price matched the quality too.

    Under normal circumstances, privatebs only cared about the price, but most of them didn¡¯t really wee neers. The main thing was that based on past experiences, the neers were unable to achieve anything but good at spoiling things. In addition, they were very destructive. If they damaged any tool, they wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it even if they sold themselves.

    Over time, not renting an alchemyb to neers had be an unwritten rule in the Holy City. Unless someone apanied the neer or the neer trained in their respective schools under the guidance of a teacher, a neer had no chance of actually doing hands-on alchemy, let alone rent an alchemyb to experiment with.

    Wang Zhong asked a few private workshops previously, but they either ignored him directly or demanded an exorbitant price. They quoted 700 to 800 Holy Coins for the rental fee, and the most ridiculous one quoted 1,000 Holy Coins and wanted him to give a deposit of 3,000 Holy Coins in case any ident happened. Deposit, my ass!

    Simba wanted to grab some mud from the ground and smack it in that person¡¯s face. This was daylight robbery!

    Murphy¡¯s Private Alchemy Workshop.

    You could tell that it was superior to the other workshops from its name alone. The whole structure of the ce waspletely different from other workshops. Murphy was one of the most famous masters in the Holy Land, and he was a filthy rich guy which even the Great Teachers needed to respect. It wasn¡¯t that he had exceptionally highbat power, but he was the Holy Land¡¯s representative figure in the alchemy sector. From the soul tools that ordinary Holy Disciples used to a Sacred Teacher¡¯s treasured weapon, everything was avable here. The Hand Mortar that the Wanderlust Team bought for a hefty price was one of Murphy¡¯s creations, or rather, one of his products that were mass-produced. He was the designer while his apprentices were in charge of the production process. There weren¡¯t many things that were worth his time to do personally.

    In the Holy Land, alchemists and gourmets were high profile figures, and no one wanted to offend them. They had manyplex connections, and it could be said that their power extended deep in the Holy City.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have any other choice. Other small-scale workshops had insufficient resources, so he might as well try his luck at thisrge-scale workshop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this one.¡±

    ¡°Look at the furnishing. It¡¯s way more extravagant than the previous workshops we went to!¡± Simba thought that this ce looked unreliable. ¡°I think this workshop is going to be even more of a scam than the others just now!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. We¡¯re just going to have to try our luck.¡± Wang Zhong was indifferent. Honestly, his biggest interest and goal now was the Soul Power modification of body cells, and everything he learned was centered on that. The Wanderlust Team was only second on his priority list. He wanted to start his alchemy work during this ¡®quiet¡¯ period of time.

    Wang Zhong knew himself. He would get into trouble sooner orter. He didn¡¯t know why the Great Teacher from the Tyrants made him a second-ss apprentice, but it was a great help to him. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t think anyone knew his true power. The only people he knew that had authority in the Holy Land were Uncle Zhang and Teacher Lan Daier. He felt that Uncle Zhang might be of more help.

    Uncle Zhang was probably at the Heavenly Soul Stage, but he clearly failed to break through and was unwilling to go back to Earth. Although his status dropped significantly, he likely had some old connections in the Holy Land, and it would be easy to take care of a Holy Apprentice like Wang Zhong. Honestly, that would be Wang Zhong¡¯sst resort as he didn¡¯t want to trouble Uncle Zhang. He should probably prepare more Samsara wine.

    There were many people in the hall of the workshop. Unlike other workshops, the Holy Disciples here seemed more prideful since they were outstanding experts that represented the Holy Land¡¯s alchemy sector. Those who were able to be Murphy¡¯s workshop disciples were the cream of the crop. Before they finished their apprenticeship, they had to serve their teacher. They had to sign a Holy Land contract, which was a very reliable contract that protected both parties¡¯ interests. It was much more reliable than that of the Federation¡¯s. The Holy Land was the guardian of the contract and upheld it.

 Chapter 769 - Silly Fortune God (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 769: Silly Fortune God (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Leo was organizing this month¡¯s workshop schedule. He was the person in charge here and was highly trusted by Murphy. Leo came from Earth and entered the Holy Land 20 years ago. Once belonging to the elite group, he had many dreams which were soon crushed by reality. He was very clear of the paths which he could take without an aristocratic family to back him up. There was no point for him to keep struggling, so he made a decision to focus on cultivating to be an alchemist, although it was a subsidiary job. He relied on his high emotional intelligence and hard work to get to his position today.

    Frankly speaking, he wasn¡¯t the best alchemist among Murphy¡¯s disciples, but he had something others didn¡¯t. He knew Murphy¡¯s temper the best. To put it simply, once you satisfied the boss, everything would go well. He was the one who suggested making low-rank soul tools for Holy Disciples, with Murphy being the designer while they supervised the manufacturing process. This way, they could earn big bucks and Murphy could focus on high-level alchemy research at the same time without having to worry about not having enough resources.

    ¡®Don¡¯t offend who you shouldn¡¯t, but don¡¯t miss out on anything you could take advantage of either.¡¯ This was Leo¡¯s motto. Of course, it was very important to do your job properly and satisfy the boss too; that was the essence of his job.

    Leo was in a good mood today. When he saw neers struggle with life every year, the more he felt that the choice he made then was extremely wise. Even if the people who met him now were talented and powerful, they would still have to be polite and courteous toward him. Indeed, all roads lead to Rome.

    His work performance was pretty goodst month too, and his teacher praised him, making Leo very excited. He was humming when he suddenly heard a voice next to him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother, may I know if I can rent an alchemyb here?¡± Wang Zhong observed for quite a while before concluding that this idle person with an attitude should be the one in charge of things there. Even if he wasn¡¯t, it would be good to curry favor with him since he was pinning hisst hope on this.

    Honestly, Leo wouldn¡¯t bother himself with this sort of neer normally. He could tell what the other party was thinking with just a nce, but he was in a really good mood today. He was rather nostalgic, thinking of when he just arrived in the Holy Land. He was also bewildered by all the things there then. Unlike the other fes who had connections, he even thought of selling himself for 100 Holy Coins.

    ¡°The alchemy workshop isn¡¯t open to neers. You need to be a qualified alchemist,¡± Leo said and waved Wang Zhong away.

    Wang Zhong was a sharp guy and could guess that the other party was someone who had a say in this matter based on his attitude. Since he didn¡¯tpletely ignore him, this meant that there was still hope.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I just want to make a few pieces of zed Crystal ss and nothing else. I¡¯ve visited many other workshops, and only Senior Brother is willing to talk to me,¡± Wang Zhong said.

    Leo sized up Wang Zhong, who seemed to be a simple young man. A few pieces of zed Crystal ss weren¡¯t a big problem, and there was an old alchemyb tucked somewhere inside the workshop that was vacant. Although the equipment set wasn¡¯tplete, it would be enough for Wang Zhong.

    ¡°A hundred Holy Coins an hour. The maximum you can stay is five hours. If you can¡¯t ept it then there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Leo said. He would treat this as a good deed, but he had to earn his money too. ¡°You can¡¯t exceed five hours, and you definitely can¡¯t make anything else other than zed Crystal ss. Otherwise, even if you didn¡¯t damage the equipment, a fine of five thousand Holy Coins would be collected!¡±

    Although this was still extortion, it was much cheaper than the other offers he got. Wang Zhong agreed readily. Some important alchemyb rental sessions required one to sign a contract, but cases like Wang Zhong could be exempted. Leo didn¡¯t even ask for Wang Zhong¡¯s name. It was evident that he didn¡¯t n on registering this deal under the workshop¡¯s name. The small sum of money he earned from this would be considered as his privilege.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t picky about it. Even if theb was small, it still contained all the essentials, and everything he needed was there. This would be sufficient to make a few pieces of zed Crystal ss.

    After Wang Zhong repeatedly promised that he would not construct other things, or else there would be a fine of 5,000 Holy Coins, he finally got this Senior Brother to leave theb. Simba couldn¡¯t wait toe out of Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea.

    ¡°Five hundred Holy Coins just for such a small room, and you can only use it for 5 hours?¡± Simba¡¯s face was scrunched in pain. ¡°Wang Zhong, let¡¯s open an alchemy workshop too. This is such a profitable business!¡±

    Wang Zhong was also grieving over the big hole in his wallet. As a neer, he really encountered problems everywhere he went. ¡°Stop bbering on. There¡¯s only 5 hours. Get to work!¡±

    To spend 500 Holy Coins on such a small alchemyb, Wang Zhong had very high expectations for Simba. He couldn¡¯t help it since Simba had boasted so much; he imed that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do in alchemy and that all the alchemists in the Holy City could only wish to catch up to his standard.

    However, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t expect to feel cheated once he started on the production process.

    ¡°I thought you would be the one making it?¡± Wang Zhong stared with wide eyes. He was already prepared to be Simba¡¯s assistant and was looking at him enthusiastically. Who knew that Simba was just staring back at him, with no intention of moving.

    ¡°Me? What can I make? I can¡¯t even hold a hammer.¡± Simba said boldly with confidence. He ordered Wang Zhong around, full of energy and in high spirits. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one doing it! The almighty Simba will just give a few pointers.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Wang Zhong almost fainted. How could he forget that Simba was the All-Mouthy King¡­ ¡°I feel like killing you now!¡±

    Beside him, Simba shrugged innocently. Even if he knew how to make it, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he was going to do it personally. Besides, masters have always been the ones giving out the orders.

    My 500 Holy Coins!

    Although he had sensed that Simba¡¯s words weren¡¯t very reliable, Wang Zhong was pressed for time. Also, he thought that making a zed Crystal ss wouldn¡¯t be too hard since Simba bragged so much; even if it wasn¡¯tpletely true, making a zed Crystal ss shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem right?

    However, this bitch didn¡¯t intend to help personally at all? He was leaving him, who had no foundation whatsoever, to deal with it? If Wang Zhong knew this would happen, he would have just queued and waited for the final product at the alchemy store. That would be better than wasting 500 Holy Coins here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull a long face. This will affect the almighty Simba¡¯s mood, which in turn might affect our work.¡± Simba was not pleased with Wang Zhong¡¯s expression.

    Are you even working at all?! Wang Zhong wanted to rage, and it took a great deal of effort for him to suppress his temper.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here already whether you like it or not, so why not be happier? Besides, you¡¯ll be getting pointers from the Great Simba. Doesn¡¯t this bring back memories? Come, Little Wang Zhong. Let us return to your innocent childhood times!¡± Simba was pumped up. Ever since Wang Zhong was enlightened, Simba seemed to be more and more useless as he couldn¡¯t give many pointers on Wang Zhong¡¯s cultivation journey. Simba really missed the times when Wang Zhong was ignorant and weak and had to depend on him for everything. He finally managed to relive his times of glory from the past. ¡°Let the almighty Simba be the light in your life! Together as one, we will triumph in every battle and win every fight¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even have the energy to rebuke Simba. He pulled himself together. Since things came to this, he could only trust Simba. ¡°Stop your nonsense! How do we start?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, look at that disgusted and distrustful look on your face. Seems like I have to show you what I¡¯m capable of! Hmph, the almighty Simba shall teach you something awesome today!¡± Simba¡¯s little face was full of pride. ¡°The core basics of alchemy ¡ª Soul Track Infusion!¡±

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. Hearing just the name alone made him want to throw a hammer at Simba. He was a newbie at alchemy with no foundation at all. Could Simba quit showing off?

    ¡°Stop facepalming. Ahh, time is not on our side. Just follow what I say. Let us start this wonderful journey now!¡±

    To put it simply, Soul Track Infusion was the act of infusing Soul Power to modify an object, enabling an ordinary object to have a ¡®soul.¡¯ The difficult part was how well you could control your Soul Power, and how you infused it. Different objects had different textures and resistance; you had to construct aplete Soul Power circuit inside the object with the appropriate amount of Soul Power.

    In a nutshell, Simba said it like this would be very easy, but Wang Zhong was very troubled. Wang Zhong was very confident of his control of Soul Power. Infusing Soul Power into objects sounded simr to the Tempering Method, but dealing with an organism at a microscopic level was something on a totally different level. In Simba¡¯s words, this was the lowest level of alchemy.

    Upon cing the crystal ore into the furnace and heating it a little, you would obtain the crystal ss easily after you controlled the temperature and melted off the impurities. However, this was just the first step of crystal rebirth. After that, you had to infuse your Soul Power using a small thunder maul.

    After Simba urged him, Wang Zhong started his journey of ¡®exploding crystals.¡¯ With every crystal that exploded, Wang Zhong¡¯s heart was bleeding too, and he still had to put up with Simba¡¯s mocking. Nheless, this did awaken Wang Zhong¡¯s fighting spirit. Frankly speaking, he was second to none in the control of Soul Power. He could feel the texture of the crystal ss after a few attempts, and the resistance could be dealt with by adjusting the waveband frequency of his Soul Power. There must be one frequency that worked, and he could stabilize at that frequency once he found it.

    The next step was to construct the Soul Power circuit. The purpose of creating the zed Crystal ss was for the Micro Mirror, so he used the double helix infusion method. Controlling the two-way power streams wasn¡¯t hard, but once the Soul Power was inside the crystal ss, it was easy to produce waveband resonance under the same waveband frequency, which meant that¡­ the zed Crystal ss became extremely fragile.

    The thunder mauls were used to ¡®break the coating.¡¯ Every object had ayer of defense against the outside world which came in different sizes. A thunder maul was used especially to break through thisyer, which served as a foundation for further construction. Wang Zhong was gradually immersed in the wonders of alchemy.

    There was no doubt that Wang Zhong gained much from this alchemyb session. This was his first breakthrough from theory to practical sessions, and this was definitely the foundation of the Tempering Method too. It was just that he failed badly in terms of the purpose of this trip, as he didn¡¯t manage to produce any zed Crystal ss final products. At the start, you could say that he was unfamiliar with the process, but toward the end, Wang Zhong¡¯s techniques and control of fire were very pure; however, he just couldn¡¯t seed. Every time he thought he almost seeded, the zed Crystal ss exploded.

    Ding Ding Ding!

    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Pack up ande out quickly!¡±

    Their alchemyb rental timing was up, and someone knocked on their door. Wang Zhong could only stop and feel a little depressed.

    Five hundred Holy Coins¡­ gone just like that¡­

    Previously, he thought he was rather rich with 5,000 Holy Coins. However, after treating his friends to a meal, buying some equipment and materials for the Micro Mirror, spending a lot at the library while finding supplementary textbooks, and today¡¯s spending, he had spent almost 2,000 Holy Coins already. Despite this, the Micro Mirror was nowhere close to being done, so he couldn¡¯t start cultivating.

    Should he start being a little more frugal?

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re too dumb,¡± Simba was resentful towards Wang Zhong for failing to meet his expectations. He was very unsatisfied with Wang Zhong¡¯s performance. Teacher Simba was very angry, but the consequences weren¡¯t much. Simba merely mocked him and tried to escape responsibility for this matter. ¡°Even the pointers that the almighty Simba gave weren¡¯t of help. Your hands-on ability is extremely terrible!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± It would have been fine if Simba didn¡¯t mention that. Wang Zhong became very annoyed when Simba mentioned hands-on ability. The one with horrible hands-on ability was Simba, not him! Wang Zhong wasted 500 Holy Coins because of him.

    It seemed like he should just join the queue at the alchemy store. Alternatively, he could buy a set of thunder mauls and perfect this so-called Soul Track Infusion at home, since it was a matter of practice.

    Another huge sum of money¡­ Touching his wallet, Wang Zhong had an urge to rob a bank.

    Looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s depressed face, Leo thought it was rather funny. Another country bumpkin who thought that anyone was capable of practicing alchemy! Five hundred Holy Coins! What a silly but rich person! Luckily, no equipment was damaged in theb. He didn¡¯t need to check to know since the exclusive equipment in the workshop was equipped with automatic sensors. If there was any damage done, the rm at the main desk would have rung long ago.

    Leo liked trustworthy guys like Wang Zhong. He patted Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder and smiled, treating Wang Zhong like an idiot. ¡°Wee back next time.¡±

    ¡°Come back my ass!¡±

    Of course, that was just Simba¡¯s voice in the Soul Sea. Because of the ¡®hands-on ability¡¯ Simba mentioned just now, Wang Zhong decided to reduce the amount of time he let Simba out, which made the almighty Simba depressed.

    After sending away the silly fortune god and feeling the 500 Holy Coins in his pocket, Leo felt rather satisfied. Today was a good day indeed. The timing was just right as his teacher would drop byter, and he didn¡¯t want to ruin his image because of this small deal.

    ...¡­

    This world was a materialistic one, and time wouldn¡¯t stop just because disasters urred. The Earth rotated as usual while the Sun emitted light and heat. Ma Dong¡¯s name was still at the top of the bounty list, and the only change was that the bounty increased.

    About grudges and resentment, even a small thing could cause a riot, let alone the blood feud of a n massacre. To the aristocratic families, it was all or nothing. If they took action, they would definitely eliminate the root of the problempletely, and they would not rest orpromise otherwise. Although there were cases of letting the culprit go, in reality, if you examined the case closely, you would find that it was because the culprit was beyond reach, or there was something special about the culprit, such as connections, prestige, and so on. There were endless reasons.

    This was not a matter of cruelty. After all, Ma Dong had gone through an aristocratic elite education and knew the inside stories of aristocratic families.

    Once this type of person bore a grudge, there would be scary consequences. In history, there were countless bloody incidents where many families didn¡¯t eliminate their enemiespletely because of a moment ofpassion or arrogance. The enemy eventually exacted revenge on them and ruined them!

    Hence, there were more hitmen after Ma Dong than military police from the Federation.

    The Scream Bar, Martial Emperor City.

    The dimly lit setting amplified loneliness, encouraging people to spend more money in pursuit of thrills. Alcohol and women opened the gates to desire. A human¡¯s need to interact and vent was fulfilled there. Very few people were able to stay quiet here, as having too many secrets would suffocate them.

 Chapter 770 - Growth

    <h4>Chapter 770: Growth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    At the bar counter, Ma Dong was fiddling with the wine sses, one after another. He currently looked like he was in his forties, and his distorted face was covered with horrible scars. No one would want to take a second look at this face.

    His current name was Ugly Boss, the bartender and owner of the Scream Bar.

    Right in front of him, there were several bounty hunters discussing their prey on the wanted list and exchanging information with each other. From time to time, they wouldugh out loud as they imagined themselves getting rich. Ma Dong, who was on the top of the bounty list, was naturally the best prey in their eyes. He had lowbat power, and it did not matter if they brought him in dead or alive.

    ¡°I heard this guy fled to the Empire already.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity! He is such a good prey!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that the news is a smokescreen. I heard that the remaining Assassin¡¯s survivors rose from the ashes. Not long ago, they did a big job in Bierlia, making the Brooks family suffer heavy losses.¡±

    ¡°Heavy losses? Haha!¡±

    One of the bounty hunters sneered. Several others looked at him, and it wasn¡¯t until someone treated him to a ss of tequ that he slowly exined, ¡°I just returned from Bierlia. The Brooks family was almost entirely uprooted from there by the remaining Assassin members.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How is that possible?¡±

    Assassin and Brooks were two big assassin families with simr strengths. In recent years, they had beenpeting in the field of assassinations. After Assassin¡¯s downfall, the Brooks family was enjoying their leading position and was the most merciless in hunting down the survivors of the former. It was obvious that one was rising in strength and one was waning. The Brooks family was in the rising period; no matter how bad the situation was, how was it possible that their roots would be affected by Assassin¡¯s feeble existence?

    ¡°After all, Assassin is Assassin. Tu Mo is dead, now Death Lolly has risen. Over the years, Hasn¡¯t Brooks imed that Assassin¡¯s traditional methods weren¡¯t exciting enough? This time they have really experienced excitement. The younger generation of the Brooks family were almostpletely wiped out. Without a 20-year period of recuperation, the Brooks family will not recover from this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Brooks is also a family of assassins. There must be a backup n for this kind of thing. Maybe those who have died are the unimportant people in the family¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity that they met Death Lolly. No one has seen her Dharma Idol, but it¡¯s said that all her targets died in their sleep.¡±

    ¡°Death Lolly¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Emily?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Anyway, drive a dog into a corner, and it¡¯ll fight. Some families have too huge appetites.¡±

    ¡°Ugly Boss, get me another ss of tequ.¡±

    ¡°You still want to put it on credit? You currently owe me 1590 credits.¡± Ma Dong did not move and continued wiping his wine sses.

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Let¡¯s not talk about money! It will damage rtionships!¡±

    The Ugly Boss had a good rtionship with most of the bounty hunters who liked toe here, and he was also the one in charge of releasing the underworld warrant in the neighborhoods in the vicinity.

    All these were covertly nned by the Assassins.

    No one cared whether an ugly person was uglier or had more scars. This was the best masked identity. Anyone could easily take over this identity. The Ugly Boss had lived in the Martial Emperor City for more than ten years, but in fact, this was already the fourth person posing as him, and no one managed to notice.

    Ma Dong did not take refuge in the Empire. He was clear that whatever he could think of, those who were after him would also think of it. The most important thing in his life currently was revenge. If he wanted to do that, he had to stay in the Federation.

    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, after chasing out thest drunkard who had passed out in the bar, Ma Dong locked the doors, walked to the wine cer and opened the wine rack. It was the oldest mechanism, an entrance to a staircase leading to the dungeon. He took amp and kept walking down. The air became more moist and colder. The moldy smell of the ce, apanied by the sounds made by rats, always made people¡¯s hearts beat faster.

    The sound of the rushing water gradually grew louder. When he stepped down thest step of the staircase, an ancient sewer came into view.

    Beside the damp water channel was a narrow, slippery path. On the walls, there were traces of old-time civilization, broken light bulbs and fuzzy signs¡­

    This ce was a relic from the old civilization era. It was underneath the Martial Emperor City. It was once a sewer, but now it had turned into an underground river. The water of the river ensured airflow in the area, but it was unknown where it came from and where it would eventually go.

    This was the biggest secret the Assassin n had in Martial Emperor City, and they had spent decades stationing themselves here.

    Crossing over a long and narrow path, Ma Dong felt for a protrusion on the wall, gently turned it twice, and then pressed it down hard. With that, the wall slowly opened, as the mechanism clicked loudly.

    Bright light began to seep out, and it could be seen that the interior was huge but dry and clean. It was thest of the secret bases prepared by the Assassins.

    ¡°Young Master! You¡¯re here.¡±

    After careful scrutinization of Ma Dong¡¯s disfigured mask, a middle-aged man who seemed to be about 40 to 50 years old, released his fingers from his spear and greeted him.

    ¡°Uncle Ming, is there any news of Emily?¡± Ma Dong asked the man.

    He had gotten into contact with Emily long ago, but Emily had already embarked on a path of her own, the path of an assassin. Maybe it was her destiny. Emily had always wanted to escape the life of an assassin, but she eventually epted her fate and fell into an abyss of darkness.

    The middle-aged man was the third ¡°Ugly Boss.¡± Only the most loyal and those of direct lineage were eligible to assume that identity.

    Uncle Ming shook his head without any expression. ¡°Young Master, that man named Gong Yi left you a message on the dark web.¡±

    Ma Dong opened the message while he looked at Uncle Ming. The content of the message was very simple. Wang Zhong had sessfully casted his Heroic Soul and had entered the legendary dimensional Holy Land. At the end of the message, was a channel number to make contact.

    Gong Yi was an influential force left by Wang Zhong in the Empire. Ma Dong had already known about the details of the situation, and Gong Yi also left him a secret code that was only known to Wang Zhong and himself. There was no sign of incredulity in Ma Dong. However, in the current situation, Gong Yi and himself were in the midst of beingying low in preparation for future battles; thus, it was not easy to keep in contact frequently.

    Tolerance was one of the skills Ma Dong developed from his bloody past.

    Ma Dong frowned, thought about it for a while, then shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    After escaping death, he had also learned more about the situation in the Holy Land. If Wang Zhong had entered the Holy Land, then these things on Earth, no matter how troublesome, would hardly be able to affect Wang Zhong anymore.

    Wang Zhong should be safe for now, but his safety was notpletely guaranteed. The Holy Land was not a sanatorium nor a sanctuary. The situation faced by Wang Zhong was not easier than what he faced on Earth.

    Naturally, for this, Ma Dong was not worried about Wang Zhong. That kid was simply a monster that would grow stronger with every strong opponent. It would be best for those in the Holy Land not to provoke him. He believed that Wang Zhong was no longer the same after having experienced those incidents during the CHF.

    ...¡­

    Murphy had a lot of properties in the Holy City, and he was also a person with strict requirements when it came to quality. At the end of each month, he would personally visit the various alchemy workshops he owned to check on the operating conditions of thebs, etc. Frankly speaking, he felt that it was beneath his dignity to produce such low-end soul tools, and he thought of it as an insult to his name. However, as a master of his domain, if he wanted to enter the realm of the Grand Masters, the prices of the resources and various unimaginable materials he needed were sky-high. Sometimes, it would even take a few experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage to help out at the same time. When it came to this, it was not enough to rely on human feelings and the forging of equipment for others. It had to be admitted that Leo was smart enough to help him solve his problems.

    Leo was limited when it came to natural talent, but he was definitely a loyal soldier. In fact, Murphy also needed such a person to help him manage his businesses so that he could focus more on his alchemy skills and pursue the ultimate skill in alchemy. He had always believed that the realm of God could be reached with sufficient power and that it was even possible to take it a few steps further.

    Of course, Leo and everyone else need to be spurred on; otherwise, their inertia would eventually ruin his reputation. As such, Murphy always had a serious look on his face when he faced his disciples.

    ¡°Working is the true purpose of being alive. In this case, we must do our best at all times! If we don¡¯t challenge ourselves, we will go backward. We have to challenge ourselves our whole lives and not be afraid of failure! I expect this to be reflected in your alchemy works and also disyed in everything that is produced by Murphy¡¯s Alchemy Workshop!¡± said Murphy. His disciples were rather devoted. It had to be noted that Murphy was a big shelter; as long as one bore this name, it would be simr to owning a protective talisman. Among his disciples, Leo was always the one with the best attitude, had the most pious expression, and the one who listened to him the most carefully ¡ª which was one of the main reasons why Murphy trusted Leo and why he felt safe leaving this branch in Leo¡¯s care.

    A group of people followed behind Murphy as he continued to preach. The atmosphere was rather harmonious until they reached the ¡®D9¡ä alchemyb.

    It was probably because his speech had ended, and this round of inspection was nearing the end, and it just so happened that this alchemy room was marked with an ¡¯empty¡¯ sign; thus, Murphy conveniently pushed it open to take a look.

    However, the moment the door was pushed open, the state of theb left Leo at a loss for words.

    It was supposed to be a neat and tidy alchemyb, but this time, it was in quite a mess. The used thunder mauls were not ced back to their original positions, and the fire in the furnace was notpletely extinguished. Although the user had already closed the furnace, he had forgotten to shut the vents. It could be seen that this furnace had just been used not long ago. As a result of the open vents, the mes inside the furnace had not been extinguishedpletely. This was an oversight that might cause an ident. It was not considered a huge mistake, but it was definitely not a small mistake either.

    However, all those were not the most fatal mistake; the worst one was that the whole ce was littered with garbage!

    There was zed Crystal ss scattered everywhere on the ground. They were thrown at random on the ground. Furthermore, some were already broken into pieces, with crystal sediments sttered on the ground.

    This¡­

    Leo felt faint and almost spurt out a mouthful of blood.

    He nced at theb number quickly. ¡®D9¡¯, why was it so familiar? Why the hell was it so familiar?!? Wasn¡¯t this theb he had just rented to that silly young man just now? The one which he had just earned some extra cash from?!

    He had taken everything for granted. Anyone who rented ab in Murphy¡¯s Alchemy Workshop would automatically clean up after themselves; otherwise, they would be cklisted. This wasmon sense andmon practice. However, it was obvious that both Leo and that idiotic guy had forgotten thismon practice. One had assumed that it was natural to just clean up the ce, while the otherpletely did not know about it.

 Chapter 771 - Crotch

    <h4>Chapter 771: Crotch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Leo instantly felt like suiciding. If this messy environment was spotted in another alchemyb, although it would still be a serious matter in the eyes of the meticulous BOSS Murphy, there would still be room for remedy. He might have gotten a tongueshing and maybe get docked a month or two of sry¡­ But why was it this ce?!

    He had just pocketed some extra cash here and did not even formally register the use of theb! For this kind of thing, there was absolutely no one in the alchemy workshop who dared to be his scapegoat. Even if he wanted to make others take the rap and shirk responsibility, it was impossible to do so. If something went wrong in the workshop, Murphy would not even care about the identity of the culprit. He would make whoever was in charge responsible!

    In that split second, Leo felt as though he had fallen into the 18th level of hell. Just now, he had sworn that everything was in order, but now, this messy sight had just exposed him¡­

    The originally harmonious atmosphere instantly turned chilly. It was as though Murphy¡¯s face was covered with ayer of frost, giving Leo a feeling of being banished to the 18th level of ice hell. Most alchemists had bad tempers. The more powerful they were, the scarier their temper would be, and Murphy was the one with the worst temper. Leo felt as though he was a lone boat in a storm and that he was in danger of being destroyed at any time.

    Calm down! He had to be calm!

    Leo forced himself to recover from that deep annoyance and anger, and his brain grew wildly active.

    This matter could be slight or serious. In fact, he knew that Murphy did not care about him pocketing small amounts of money. All Murphy cared about were adhering to the rules and being meticulous. This was what Murphy saw in him. But now¡­ He hadmitted such a grave mistake. It was also because the business had been so good recently that it made him dizzy with sess.

    There was no room for sophistry. Never try to worm your way out of things in front of an alchemy expert, and a Great Teacher no less, as they could pierce your soul.

    Leo¡¯s legs turned to jelly. Just as he was about to kneel down and admit to his mistake, Murphy walked straight in, without caring about him. Murphy closed the vents himself and picked up a semi-finished zed Crystal ss from the ground.

    Murphy was a hot-tempered man, just as explosive as his Hand Mortar. Nothing could make him calm down if he was angry. The only possibility was that he was indeed burning with rage and that rage was able to burn everyone who was present.

    Do not make the mistake of thinking that he absolutely need not have gotten so angry over such a small matter.

    This was the case for people in high positions. They basically cared about different things aspared to ordinary people.

    Everyone who was outside the door did not dare to move an inch, but Leo felt that his crotch had begun to shake. He truly hated that damned guy, and he cursed that guy in his heart. If Murphy was willing to give him another chance to make up for his mistake, he would make sure that that guy disappeared from the Holy Land.

    It was unknown what was going on with Murphy in theb. He kept staring at the broken zed Crystal ss without speaking a word. He looked at it for a while ¡ª seemingly lost in thought ¡ª then picked up another fragment and observed it carefully. His frown grew deeper and deeper, and the still atmosphereing from theb definitely made people fall into desperation.

    Because unknowingly, Murphy had begun to exude an aura of the Heavenly Soul Stage. This was a situation that the disciples had never encountered even when Murphy flew into rages. As an alchemist, Murphy¡¯s status was far more respectable than that of an ordinary Great Teacher, so there was absolutely no need to use power to prove anything.

    Leo was about to pee in his pants, and tears had begun to form in his eyes. He knew he was done for. All his efforts hade to naught, and he was going to be a pauper once again. He was hanging by a thread.

    For more than half an hour, the great Murphy actually stared at the bunch of broken zed Crystal ss, and the entire group of disciples outside the door did not dare to make a sound. However, as time passed, everyone could not figure out the situation and began to wonder what had actually happened inside.

    When Murphy finally came out, he looked around at everyone, and everyone immediately looked to the floor. The atmosphere was imposing, and everyone was afraid ofnding into trouble at that moment.

    ¡°Who used this alchemyb just now?¡± asked Murphy directly.

    Leo was a little dumbfounded and stunned by the question. ¡°I¡ª I¡­¡±

    Murphy¡¯s gaze had already swept over him, with a hint of coldness and indifference.

    Leo felt that his underpants became a little wet, but he obviously did not care much about that awkward situation. He knew Murphy too well. Murphy¡¯s questions would never be groundless. No matter how Murphy found out, he was already exposed. If he refused to admit it, he would only face a worse death.

    Leo began to exin himself, stuttering. ¡°Teacher, I only let him use theb because I really pitied him.¡±

    Although he had pocketed some money, it was indeed true that he allowed that guy to use theb because the guy appeared very enthusiastic and looked really pitiful. He truly did not care about such a small sum of money. Anyway, at this moment, he just looked to the floor, appearing defeated.

    ¡°Someone used myb, and you didn¡¯t even record his name?¡± Murphy looked at Leo coldly, and everyone felt that Leo was going to meet his end this time.

    Leo was about to cry. ¡°Teacher Murphy, this is the first and thest time. I promise!¡±

    Murphy didn¡¯t bother to answer him. ¡°You mean, he¡¯s a neer, and he didn¡¯t wear any form of disguise?¡±

    Leo froze, and his brain was a little uncooperative, but he eventually answered Murphy¡¯s question.¡±Yes, it was a neer¡­ or someone¡¯s helper, at best. He¡¯s a Holy Disciple who was in a terrible situation.¡±

    Murphy sneered as he nced at everyone. ¡°This person has the skills of an alchemy master, yet you actually thought that he was a helper. Your eyes have really been eaten by dogs.¡±

    ¡°You have 10 days. I don¡¯t care what methods you use. Find him!¡±

    Murphy left right after that. If Leo was speaking the truth, it meant that that person was an astonishing genius in alchemy. How could Murphy miss the chance of getting to know that person if he was to be the greatest alchemist in the history of the Holy Land!

    ...¡­

    Wang Zhong clearly had no idea about what was happening in the alchemy workshop. He and Simba had never thought about the garbage in the alchemy room, and frankly, even if he knew about the unspoken rule to clean up after himself, he would not do it. He had spent 500 Holy Coins, yet he only made sh*t. How could the price he paid not include cleaning fees? That ce¡¯s service was really terrible.

    Wang Zhong ¡ª who did not have much experience in spending and making money ¡ª kept thinking about his only financial path, which was the Samsara wine business. He had to find a suitable middleman. Wang Zhong knew that there would be a market for this thing in the Holy Land, but he was not so naive as to assume that he himself could promote it. The Holy Land was a ce with an even greater focus on the hierarchy than the Federation. However, unlike the variousplex standards and influences in the Federation, it was rtively simpler in the Holy Land; that is, one had to be backed by a power in order to gain status.

    Currently, he was not powerful enough, and he did not want to show all his cards; thus, it would be best to find a partner.

    He was considering Uncle Zhang at first, but Uncle Zhang was already a retired man. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to bother Uncle Zhang with such matters. Besides, Uncle Zhang¡¯s situation might not be suitable to do so. Thus, there were not many other choices. Teacher Lan Daier might be a potential candidate, but how would he go about rmending his goods to her?

    Ding ding ding ding!

    He was just thinking about how Teacher Lan Daier had ignored him for the past few days when his Skylink rang.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, where are you? We agreed on you taste-testing dishes today. Hurry up and get your ass over here!¡±

    Teacher Lan Daier sounded rather pissed off. Wang Zhong smacked himself on the head. His mind was full of running his own business today, so he had truly forgotten about their agreement.

    Obviously, it was not a pleasant experience to be stood up. Teacher Lan Daier was definitely infuriated, and the consequences were dire.

    With Wang Zhong¡¯s current financial situation and future ns, there was actually no need to work for Lan Daier as a taste-tester anymore, but he did not intend to give up this job. It was not because he wanted to earn those small sums of money. Although most of the dishes were poisonous, they were not made for the purpose of poisoning others; thus, they were still manageable.

 Chapter 772 - Dreams of Reincarnation (2 in 1

    <h4>Chapter 772: Dreams of Reincarnation (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Dishes made by the Gourmets contained ingredients that wereplementary to each other. Those that were poisonous would definitely also be a huge supplement. The prerequisite was for one to be able to handle the toxins in it. They were actually particrly helpful in one¡¯s path of cultivation. For Wang Zhong¡¯s future ns of cultivation in terms of experience and the soul, he was not worried at all. There, he was actually a few steps ahead of many people. However, it was hard to refine his body; thus, consuming dishes of dimensional gourmets was actually a good way to do so. Although the dishes Lan Daier made him try tasted awful, their ingredients were actually very expensive.

    In essence, as long as he was able to take the heat, it would be a win-win situation.

    As Lan Daier pushed the door open, it could be seen that she was wearing a light-blue nightgown. Her long blonde hair was tied up casually into a high ponytail with a rubber band, exposing her neck which was as fair as snow. If one looked downward, her cleavage could be spotted, but she apparently did not mind a single bit. On the path of cultivation, it waspulsory for one to be able to look past the human body. This was also the reason why many people in the Tyrants were able to change their original appearance.

    ¡°How dare you stand me up.¡± Lan Daier¡¯s hand flew to Wang Zhong¡¯s ears directly. She clearly appeared to be upset. ¡°We have agreed on this long ago. You actually made me wait for you from 12 noon to 2 p.m. Two full hours. I heard that you just became the vice-captain of a small exploration team. Are you trying to rebel against me?!¡±

    ¡°I would never,¡± replied Wang Zhong with a serious face. ¡°I amte because I was preparing a gift for you, teacher.¡±

    Wang Zhong was not a fool, especially after mixing with Ma Dong for so long. He had learned a few tricks, and it was definitely put to good use in the Holy Land.

    ¡°Forget about the gift.¡± Lan Daier was amused with his look of righteousness. This boy rarely sucked up to her, but asionally, when he tried to do so with a serious look stered over his face ¡ª even if Lan Daier was very upset ¡ª she wouldugh out loud after seeing his expression. ¡°Hurry, hurry, all the dishes on the table have turned cold. If they are left on the table any longer, they will start to smell. I am still waiting for your stomach to give me feedback, you know?¡±

    ¡°Every time Ie here, there will be arge table with delicious dishes.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s mood became better again, and he joked with Lan Daier casually. ¡°It really feels like I am home after slogging my guts out for the whole day.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯ve got guts. You are the first one who dares to take liberties with me after all these years. The previous one¡¯s grave already has grass growing on it.¡± Lan Daier looked at him with a spurious smile.

    Wang Zhong revealed an exaggerated expression and began to shake his head like a drum-rattle. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You are a nice person.¡±

    Nice person? Lan Daier did not know whether tough or cry. In the Holy Land, all the nice people were already dead. All the people who were alive obeyed the rules of the game and were on a path of no return. However, this unexpected taste-tester did give her a different feeling. Most Holy Disciples were either cowardly or wanted to get something from her. asionally, there were also some conceited pricks who thought they could get away with their actions and ended up meeting a horrible end. This Wang Zhong was very special. He appeared to be fully at ease and had even understood the benefits of taste-testing such dishes. He had a sense of propriety and had a big heart, seemingly a little manly.

    Most people who engaged in testing out things like poison over a long period of time would eventually develop hidden illnesses even if there was an antidote or even if their body could digest and break down the toxins. Eventually, after long-term umtion, those hidden illnesses would erupt altogether. As such, very few people could stay in this industry for a long time. It was unless one was born with super-strong resistance to toxins. In such cases, long-term consumption of toxins could further stimte the body¡¯s antitoxin immunity.

    Wang Zhong definitely belonged to this category. Now, his job of taste-testing could no longer cause severe side effects to him. Most of the side effects would act up on the spot, and he would soon recover from them. After getting rid of the toxins¡¯ threats, the rest was pure benefits. He even felt that the higher the toxicity in the dishes, therger the benefits he would gain. At the same time, the Soul Power in his body would operate at a higher speed and efficiency while trying to break down those toxins. Additionally, the huge amounts of energy originally contained in the various precious ingredients would constantly charge his Soul Power. The process was like a perpetual motion machine that ran on its own: it provided energy for him and allowed his body to improve at a high speed, and he never got tired in the process.

    The two were now more ustomed to working with each other, and theymunicated with ease. Naturally, there was some free time, which Wang Zhong would make full use of. In such cases, Wang Zhong would often enquire about the structure of the human body, or he would just casually chat with Lan Daier. However, he did not seem to have any new questions today. Instead, he began to criticize Lan Daier¡¯s restaurant boldly.

    ¡°I think you should change the decoration style of your private rooms. It¡¯s too old-fashioned.¡±

    ¡°I think the tes of the dishes can be changed. You have such a big te to carry that little bit of food¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey.¡± Lan Daier was rather ufortable with this rhythm and stopped him with a re. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today? You can¡¯t stop yakking after trying one dish. Is it because you visited my restaurant previously? I even gave you a special discount. You don¡¯t have to be bitter and hateful. Or act like you have suffered a grievance.¡±

    ¡°Well, your restaurant is exorbitant, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wang Zhong said with a smile. ¡°But seriously, I think the most important thing is that you have to change the drinks in your restaurant.¡±

    ¡°You sound even more ridiculous now. I¡¯m not a winemaker. Furthermore, all kinds of alcohol that are avable in the Holy City can be found in my restaurant. It was you who couldn¡¯t bear to part with your money to order the more expensive ones¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong pped his hands together, he had finally gotten to the point. He set aside his spoon and began to speak. ¡°Teacher, have a taste of my gift. It will definitely give you a feeling simr to flying!¡±

    Wang Zhong had yet to finish speaking, but he was already holding an ordinary wine bottle in his hand. When Wang Zhong pulled the bottle cap open, the strong aroma of the wine immediately permeated the air.

    As a gourmet, wine was also very important to her. Although Lan Daier did not specialize in this aspect herself, she definitely knew her stuff. The aroma of the wine alone had managed to get her attention.

    There was no need for Wang Zhong to exin anything. Lan Daier grabbed the bottle and took a sip. It was only a small sip, but it instantly managed to make Lan Daier intoxicated.

    The aroma and taste of the wine were not top-notch, and there were definitely mellower wines than this. However, they did not have the kind ofsting appeal which this wine did. There was an indescribable and fuzzy aftertaste lingering in her mouth. This feeling¡­

    She saw a handsome man approaching her, holding a bright red rose in his hand. He had an extremely bright smile. ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    Solo!

    Lan Daier instantly lost herself.

    Solo was her fiance. She had agreed to his proposal that day, and it was the happiest moment in her life. However, it was also the same fateful day Solo¡¯s team epted an exploration mission. When they returned, they did not even bring his body back.

    Emotions were undoubtedly extravagant and cruel to the practitioners on the path of cultivation. After that incident, all happiness in her life disappeared. Delicacies became her only pursuit as it was no longer possible for her to fulfill her inner desires. Although she wanted to create good things, what was left was only emptiness and¡­ boundless loneliness.

    Most of the time, Lan Daier did not know what the point of being alive was. The clock could not be reversed. Also, how many practitioners could know their future?

    The Holy Saint Teacher, there was only one Holy Saint Teacher in the entire world.

    Lan Daier knew that she would not be able to attain that level. She just wanted to use cultivation to soothe the pain of missing her loved one. However, time only made her numb. She did not want to be a walking zombie. Food could still remind her that she was alive, but when could she stop living like this?

    Lan Daier continued to drink the wine. Unknowingly, her face was already covered in time and the shoulder strap on her left shoulder had begun to drop. There was an indescribable visual impact. She looked sexy, full of authenticity, mature¡­ and definitely made people feel tender and protective toward her.

    When the wine ran out, Lan Daier recovered from her former state. From the beginning to the end, she was in the in-between state of dreaming and consciousness, but she was unwilling to let go of these authentic feelings. Although she looked extremely sexy and beautiful, Wang Zhong only had admiration for her. There was definitely an impulse at his age, but Wang Zhong was different from ordinary people from young. Instead of indulging in his impulses, he remained rational. It was a very special feeling. The most important thing was that he could see.

    He could see that Lan Daier¡¯s tears were full of loneliness and despair.

    Lan Daier totally didn¡¯t care about being taken advantage of. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this wine?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Samsara.¡±

    ¡°The wine is good. It has a good name as well. You can take your leave. I want to be alone today,¡± said Lan Daier as she smiled slightly.

    Wang Zhong stood up. He was an apprentice; thus, there was obviously no need to disy his slight skill before an expert. However, just as he got up, he was pulled toward Lan Daier, and the fragrance she emitted filled his nostrils. His chest came into contact with tworge and soft bumps, and a soft red kiss was nted on his face. His head started buzzing, and he grew dizzy.

    ¡°Kiddo, this is your reward!¡±

    That sexy voice had seemingly prated his soul. Even after he had left for quite some time, Wang Zhong was still dazed. His supposed calm and collected nature seemed to have copsed at that moment.

    Loneliness¡­ It was also in Wang Zhong¡¯s nature. At the moment when he saw Lan Daier shed tears, it seemed like a seed was nted and began to sprout.

    ...¡­

    The Tianjing New City Development Zone brought more than just a new city development zone to Tianjing. The former Tianjing City had undergone earth-shattering changes. The native Tianjing people were almost unable to recognize the home they had once known like the back of their palms. Tall buildings were constructed one after another. These buildings were constructed from detailedponents and building frames. The construction process was like building blocks. Not only was the construction period short, but these buildings also had far more solid attributes aspared to traditional buildings.

    The biggest impact of the construction of the new district in Tianjing was that there would be a higher demand for workers, and everyone in the city would be useful in one way or another. In other words, everyone¡¯s life would be better.

    Everyone was clear about the answer to these two questions: Who was the one that allowed this to happen and why was the new district in Tianjing?

    In the streets of Tianjing, there was absolutely no one who dared to talk about all this anymore. Glory had be a taboo topic. Those who were dissatisfied were thrown into prison long ago. It was said that if someone was arrested for this again, it would not be imprisonment anymore; he would be exiled. For ordinary people, that was no different from the death penalty.

    Due to the power the 10 Great Families had over Skylinks, coupled with some cooperation from the Federation, the poprity of the CHFpetition quickly dissipated. Certain new hot topics dominated the various search rankings in Skylinks.

    Wang Zhong seemed to have been forgotten by everyone. asionally, some people would mention it or post a video of the CHF contest, but there would hardly be anyone responding to the topic.

    On the contrary, reports of the Assassin n dominated the news. Their secrets and mysteries had been reported continuously. Naturally, all of the reports were inurate and exaggerated.

    n massacres, being in league with tyrants and unscrupulous merchants. oppressing civilians, resorting to inhumane means¡­ It was as though only the Assassins were capable of evil and that all the bad guys in the world were rted to them.

    As Emily scrolled through the news on her Skylink, she appeared extremely calm and there was no trace of emotional fluctuations.

    Among all the news, there would always be one person in the spotlight.

    Zhao Zhongxin ¡ª the eldest of the elders in the Zhao family and a member of the Federation¡¯s Parliament ¡ª was the person in charge of wiping out the remaining Assassins. After Tu Mo was captured, he personally acted as the executioner and carried out Tu Mo¡¯s death sentence.

    ¡°The Assassins only have themselves to me for their downfall. There is an old proverb, ¡®he who is unjust is doomed to destruction.¡¯ This is definitely referring to people like the Assassins. They are malignant tumors that absorb the nutrients of the Federation tomit evil. They are no different from the Devil¡­¡±

    In the newssh, Zhao Zhongxin appeared to have spoken sternly out of a sense of justice, posing as a person of high morals. However, he was actually a demon wearing human skin.

    He was also Emily¡¯s next target.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    A shadow-like silhouette kneeled down behind Emily.

    It was the Harbinger of Death: ck Crow.

    The Assassin n was once the strongest of assassins under Tu Mo. Following his death, Harbinger was the only expert assassin left of the Assassin n.

    However, at this moment, she knelt behind Emily with her sights set on the ground, showing the utmost respect for Emily.

    Emily revealed a slight smile, turned around slowly, and shot a nce at Harbinger¡¯s empty left sleeve. ¡°You have fully recovered from your injuries?¡±

    Harbinger of Death tilted her head even lower as she replied, ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    A month ago, Harbinger¡¯s left hand was still her dominant hand. That was until she rejected Emily¡¯s call. The loyalty of assassins neverid in bloodlines. In this world of darkness, only power couldmand respect.

    After Emily came along, she had to change her dominant hand.

    There was no trace of hatred within her because the day she lost her left arm, she had also caught a glimpse of the future. In Emily, she saw the vast future of the Assassins in this world of darkness. For people like her who had given everything to the dark path, this was their life pursuit. For this, she could give up everything. Furthermore, no assassin would be afraid of giving up his life.

    To be an assassin was actually like joining a religion.

    ¡°Master. It¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go.¡±

    Emily stood up and looked at ck Crow without revealing any hint of emotion. Emily¡¯s Heroic Soul power was very special and very powerful, but it also had a fatal w. ck Crow was her powerful backup.

    As ck Crow straightened her petite and cute body, she seemed like a phantom which was growing rapidly. She grew taller in a sh, and her fair skin began to stretch. At the same time, a pale-brown pigment instantly reced her skin¡¯s original color. The color of her hair also began to change into a shade of dark brown.

    Rip! Her outer coat was torn open, and it fell to the ground. Her bra was made of stic fabric, and her expanding boobs stretched it to the fullest.

 Chapter 773 - The Fallen Bowtie

    <h4>Chapter 773: The Fallen Bowtie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Within the short timespan of standing up, ck Crow had already transformed from a thin and boney little woman into a hot and sexy mixed-race girl. When she raised her hand, a set of waitress clothes appeared on her body.

    Contortion and camouge were special skills that members of the Assassin n had, and ck Crow was the best expert in this area. That was why she could easily escape when Assassin¡¯s base was under siege. Only Assassin¡¯s true heir could have a hold on her whereabouts. Now, that person was Emily.

    It was just that she did not expect Emily¡¯s power to be so terrifying.

    She was a true genius! Hold on. No, that was not enough to describe her! She was a god, the God of Assassins! ck Crow silently thought about all these as she slowly backed away while remaining in the bowing position. Once again, she retreated into the shadows of darkness.

    A waitress came out from the corner of the corridor and immediately quickened her pace when she spotted ck Crow. ¡°Kelly, I finally found you. Mrs. Newman is looking for you! The reception is about to begin,¡± she said.

    ¡°Noted. Thanks, Ning.¡±

    ck Crow, aka Kelly, smiled widely, making her look extremely appealing. Although her youthful face was not alluring, it was because of this that her smile appeared more natural; thus, she was able to make people feelfortable.

    In a short span of time, Mrs. Newman had already begun to feel that she couldn¡¯t do anything without Kelly. Many things in the mayor¡¯s mansion were handled by Kelly, and she never made a single mistake. Naturally, this reception was also organized by Kelly.

    On the second floor, Mayor Williams was hurrying down the stairs, but he stopped when he saw Kelly. ¡°Kelly, how do I look?¡± he asked.

    For some unknown reason, Williams felt that Kelly¡¯s words could boost his confidence. The guests he was about to host at this reception were extremely important to his future career path.

    ¡°Mr. Mayor, Mrs. Newman has great taste. You look perfect.¡±

    ¡°Great. Remember, today¡¯s guests are very important. Don¡¯t make any mistakes during the receptionter.¡±

    After Williams was done with his instructions, he headed downstairs joyfully and nervously. When he arrived at the main entrance, his secretary and a group of officials from the City Hall were already waiting there. He joined them and then looked at the time. He had chosen toe 30 minutes in advance. This reception was extremely important and was definitely worth his time.

    Half an hourter, a fleet of cars arrived. The leading ones were three armored police cars, followed by an entire row of ck luxury cars. Each and every one looked exactly the same, which endowed the fleet of cars with a solemn yet noble style.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Williams hurriedly led all the officials of Tianjing City to the road to greet the guests. The servants and helpers in his mansion had also entered a state of hurry. All of them moved like wheel gears: at high speed and with precision. Naturally, those with low statuses were not qualified to wee the nobles at the door. They could only wait to be called upon from their predetermined posts.

    ck Crow followed closely behind Mrs. Newman and waited at the main gate with the officials¡¯ family members.

    Not long after, she saw those officials walk in, clustered around a middle-aged man.

    The smile on the ck Crow¡¯s face deepened. The distinguished guest the mayor was receiving was none other than Zhao Zhongxin, the one responsible for Assassin¡¯s massacre.

    Zhao Zhongxin stopped in his tracks and scanned everyone¡¯s face, including Kelly¡¯s. He was trying to match everyone¡¯s face, height and body shape with the information stored in his mind.

    Only after confirming everyone¡¯s identity, then he smiled slightly, nodded at everyone, and walked in upon the mayor¡¯s invitation.

    Zhao Zhongxin was obviously not the main target of the officials¡¯ family members. Instead, their targets were those descendants of the Zhao family he brought along with him. It was especially the case for those with daughters. After Zhao Zhongxin entered the ce, thedies pulled their daughters to socialize with those Zhao descendants who held Tianjing¡¯s future in their hands. Copperfield was eventually defeated in the battle for Tianjing. They had originally thought that they could pick up a bargain, but ultimately, power was the deciding factor, and Copperfield was still the weakest of the 10 Great Families. The Zhao family had already invested so much in this; they would never give it up.

    At the banquet, the drinks never stopped flowing and both the guests and hosts were happy. At this moment, Zhao Zhongxin was heavily guarded, and the security in the vicinity of the castle had been reced by his soldiers. Recently, the remaining Assassins were very active. Zhao Zhongxin treasured his life a great deal; thus, he had three people at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage protecting him. Unless the other party found an expert in the Heavenly Soul Stage, they would not seed in assassinating him. Furthermore, in fact, no expert would be willing to help the Assassins, as they had already fallen.

    ck Crow was a conscientious servant girl through and through. She dutifully drugged everyone present. Ordinary drugs or those targeted at the mind were definitely not strong enough as all those that were present were experts. The Zhao family specialized in this area as well, but her ability was different.

    Her Dharma Idol itself was not lethal, but instead it had an extremely calming effect. It could provide treatment and acted like anesthesia. To put it simply, she was once a promising therapist, but she eventually fell into darkness and never looked back.

    Under the influence of alcohol and her Dharma Idol, those people¡¯s minds soon turned hazy; their consciousness was a little confused yet rxed.

    At that moment, the whole vi suddenly disappeared, and the whole group suddenly reappeared in a hall surrounded by blood. There was also a huge blood pool in the center.

    On a throne made from bones, Lolly was spotted with her fair-skinned calves. Zhao Zhongxin recognized this little girl almost immediately. She was the most wanted member of the Assassins, the culprit behind the series of recent assassinations, Emily.

    Zhao Zhongxin sneered slightly and seemed totally unconcerned about the others¡¯ confusion. ¡°Boys, kill her!¡±

    However, no one responded to him. Emily, who was on the throne, revealed a cold smile. On the other hand, ck Crow stood silently among the crowd.

    This was the power of the great Queen of Darkness ¡ª The Fallen Bowtie. Within a certain range, as long as the target was asleep or even if their consciousness¡¯s defense was reduced, they would be directly projected into a dream world called the ¡®Bowtie¡¯: in other words, a soul world.

    Here, Emily controlled everything.

    From the blood pool, a skeleton with a pink bowtie emerged, carrying a huge sickle in his hand.

    Apanied by screams, the harvest began. The color of the blood pool became extra bright as well.

    Here, time and struggle had no meaning. The outside world did not even realize what was happening. ck Crow quickly woke up from hera. People who had fallen into the dream world could not be woken up unless they were experts in the mind or released by Emily.

    ck Crow continued to stare at the people who behaved like puppets but with expressions full of sorrow and fear. If one¡¯s soul died, only an empty body would be left behind. It was time for her to leave.

    Emily, who was on the Boney Throne, continued to watch the massacre. She didn¡¯t want to stain her hands originally, but she could not stop. That was because the Assassins had already copsed. As such, she had to embark on a path of no return. She had originally thought she could stay true to herself, but she eventually could not escape her fate.

    She was part of Assassin¡¯s bloodline. She was not sure if she could ever see Wang Zhong again. She could not resist her desire for revenge after all¡­

    ...¡­

    Miluo World.

    Although its name had the word ¡®world¡¯ in it, this was a dimensional space, long conquered by the Holy Land. This world was not huge, but it was home to a primitive race. It was also the first ce conquered by the Holy Land. The inhabitants were the Miluo people who imed that they were Yashenians. They were belligerent and loved to fight.

    In general, these two attributes were also human in nature. Especially in the early days of the Holy Land, humans and Yashenians fought, and eventually, humans wiped this ce clean. The ce then became one of the early territories of the Holy Land. It also marked the beginning of the Holy Land¡¯s path to conquer the Dimensional World.

    They were once the rulers of this continent, with the power to battle against powerful aliens of other dimensions. Now, the best of them was only a handful at the Heroic Soul Stage; they were truly weak. They appeared to have survival rights, but what they didn¡¯t know was that they were under the Holy Land¡¯s supervision. The moment their descendants were found to have reached the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage, the Holy Land would immediately send experts to eliminate them; this was, of course, to prevent them from causing trouble to the rulers of the Holy Land, in case they ever entered the Heavenly Soul Stage. Other than that, powerful lifeforms like these were of great help to the Holy Land¡¯s study of worldly mysteries. They were also the source of excellent ves, but all this was not known to ordinary people.

    Currently, a group of tall and big Yashenians was trapped in a small space; there were about a dozen of them. They were not only made up of powerful men but also women and children. It looked like a transient poption from a small tribe, migrating with their family members.

    At this moment, it appeared as though there was nothing around them but a vast in. However, no matter how they ran, they couldn¡¯t escape the scope of a hundred meters. It was like they were spinning around in the same ce.

    Their eyes revealed huge fear as they could not understand what was happening. Then, they saw two women appearing from thin air about a hundred meters away.

    These two very beautiful females were ¡®Holy People,¡¯ who had the appearance of humans just like them. However, they did not have a tall stature nor bronze skin like them and were rather fair. To them, fair skin was a symbol of nobility, after all; only rulers had such fair skin. Indeed, it was these short individuals who called themselves ¡®Holy People¡¯ who were currently dominating their world.

    They were a god-like existence. For them, the most powerful among them were only Middle Phase Heroic Souls. Additionally, they were also strictly monitored secretly. As such, these outsiders were all extremely powerful in their eyes, and these outsiders had gained a highly respected form of address: ¡®Holy People.¡¯

    They had quite a lot of interactions with these Holy People. It wasmon for some young ¡®Holy People¡¯ toe here for training opportunities, collect rare resources, or handle those evil creatures hidden in the depths of Miluo Heights. Most of the Holy People were friendly¡­ Naturally, this was merely a saying among the Yashenians. If they really met unfriendly Holy People, they would basically have zero chance to spread the news.

    These Yashenians clearly believed in such rumors and trusted these so-called ¡®Holy People.¡¯ They began to have a glimmer of hope. Perhaps these two kind-looking Holy People would help them solve their present problem. These two were saviors in their eyes.

    The Yashenians beckoned at them desperately and yelled at them for help in their localnguage. A few children also couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    Scarlet clearly had doubts. It had been a while since she came out with her teacher to train, but they had yet to visit any special dangerous ces as mentioned by her teacher. It was more of visitingmon secret realms, just like this current one. The strongest of them were only Middle Phase Heroic Souls. Not to mention Sophia, even Scarlet alone could wipe them out.

    Perhaps her teacher wanted to hone her adaptability as much as possible. Scarlet still had absolute trust in her teacher; it was just that she was a little puzzled by the current situation.

    Scarlet had personally witnessed her teacherying down the Labyrinth Formation to trap that group of aliens. However, these aliens did not seem evil and had no intention of attacking. They did not even manage to notice the two¡¯s presence as they were focused on their journey. What¡¯s more was that they were not powerful at all. The strongest and tallest male alien in the group had only just reached the Heroic Soul Stage. No matter what her teacher wanted to do to them, it was not necessary to resort to such lengths.

    ¡°Kill them,¡± Sophia spoke without any emotion. It was unbelievable that such a beautiful and elegant person could speak such words. It was as though she was asking Scarlet to ughter a group of cattle.

    ¡°Teach¡ª Teacher?¡± Scarlet froze. Throughout the trip, her hands were already stained with a lot of blood on her teacher¡¯s orders, but those that she killed were mostly monsters or things that were obviously evil. It was just like dealing with those mutated beasts on Earth. There was no psychological burden. However, these tall aliens looked very kind and gentle; thus, she could not bear to kill them, let alone kill the children among them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by their appearance.¡± Sofia was not in a hurry to force her. Instead, she spoke calmly. ¡°Evil creatures don¡¯t always show their true colors. Have you forgotten what you saw in the video I just showed you?¡±

    Of course, Scarlet could not forget what she saw. It was a video of Miluo people killing humans. The video was very clear. That particr Yashenian was very powerful; she even felt that he was stronger than Sophia. Many humans who died in his hands were torn apart, and all his kills were apanied by crazyughter, as though human lives did not matter at all.

    However, the weak people in front of her were not that same cruel person.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Scarlet was still hesitant.

    ¡°But they are not as strong and not as threatening like in the video? But there are children among them?¡± Sophia stared into Scarlet¡¯s eyes. She then began to speak with a hint of guidance. ¡°For practitioners on the path of cultivation, the most taboo thing is to be deceived by appearances and to be controlled by your hormones. In essence, Heroic Soul Stage soldiers mostly still haven¡¯t gotten rid of the adrenaline and confusion caused by their emotions. You might think they are pitiful, but it¡¯s merely a kind of emotion generated by your heart based on your life experiences, and this is not necessary nor helpful in spiritual cultivation. Remember, even if you see something with your own eyes, it may not be true. Carry out the mission!¡±

    Under Sophia¡¯s unmoving gaze, Scarlet eventually faltered. She understood her teacher¡¯s point of view and sort of understood why her teacher went to so much trouble to trap those aliens. As she had shadowed her teacher for quite some time, she was already clear on her teacher¡¯s temperament. She was a powerful woman who absolutely could not tolerate anyone defying her. They were teacher and student in name, but in actual fact, her teacher could take her life at any time; thus, she had no choice but to obey.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

 Chapter 774 - Teachers Desire

    <h4>Chapter 774: Teacher¡¯s Desire</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The autumn breeze rustled across the in that was originally full of life, and a strong bloody smell permeated the area.

    The green in had been stained red with blood, and there was a messy pile of bodies on the ground. Many of them were even frozen into ice sculptures. Frozen together with their spilled blood, those ice sculptures appeared extremely red.

    Scarlet was shaking. She could feel the rush of adrenaline in her body at the moment when she did it. However, this feeling gradually subsided when she saw an alien child, frozen in a pool of his own blood. He was clearly just an innocent child, and he was the size of a normal human boy. He was dead. His eyes were frozen in a state that revealed the terror and helplessness he felt before his death.

    Scarlet suddenly lost control over her body and limbs and fell to her knees.

    For some, dealing with the consequences of killing was always more difficult than the killing itself.

    A bout of nausea suddenly rose from her stomach, and she retched, yet unable to vomit out anything. Great Teacher Sophia just watched quietly at the side. As Scarlet¡¯s mood grew more stable, she spoke lightly, ¡°Good job. Your control of your Dharma Idol is gradually maturing.¡±

    ¡°Are they really evil?¡± Scarlet suddenly asked. She looked at Sophia eagerly, perhaps hoping for a reaffirmation to slightly reduce her guilt at this moment.

    ¡°Evil?¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°What do you mean by evil? There will never be a true distinction between good and evil in this world. There only exist differences in one¡¯s strength and demarcation between the enemy and ourselves.¡±

    ¡°They are Miluo People who also call themselves Yashenians. They are the indigenous people of this secret realm. Perhaps the strongest of them once killed many humans. But as the party getting invaded, there is nothing wrong with putting up a fight,¡± exined Sophia as she ignored Scarlet¡¯s stiff eyes and trembling body. ¡°So ording to your understanding, they are not evil. The Miluo people are on the verge of extinction. Being ruled by the Holy Land for many years, this once glorious tribe has long lost its pride and glory. They have all be lowly and weak; thus, they will not initiate any attacks on humans. On the contrary, they often try to please humans and the people of the Holy Land, They even honor us by giving us the title of ¡®Holy People.¡¯ It¡¯s really funny. As the defeated and the ones being ruled, they are asking for peace with the Holy Land. Haha¡­ But to the people of the Holy Land, they are just a bunch of captivembs waiting to be ughtered.¡±

    Scarlet could not believe her ears. She had heard about many other simr conquered secret realms. Putting aside the discussion of whether the Holy Land was right or wrong as an aggressor, at the very least, these remaining natives were not at fault. Most of them were already rather docile and even yearned for peace with the Holy Land even though they were enemies. They also provided various types ofbor and resources in the form of offerings to the Holy Land. However, it was clear that many people in the Holy Land did not think so, because, in their minds, the two parties were far from being of equal status.

    Anger rose from the bottom of Scarlet¡¯s heart. She killed those people without considering their identities just now due to her trust in her teacher. This was the first time that she felt great discontent and indignation at her teacher, who had been extremely caring and like a mother to her. Scarlet had originally thought that although her teacher was strict, she at least had a sense of righteousness. She truly did not expect her teacher to act like this. ¡± You¡ª How did you¡ª? Why? Why did you make me kill them? Why?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sophia interrupted Scarlet¡¯s angry inquiries coldly. ¡°Have I been too kindtely? You seem to have forgotten your ce these days!¡±

    The Mystic Sect¡¯s 7-star Great Teacher had terrifying Soul Power. Just a little anger was enough to make others tremble; just a little release of her emotions was enough to make others fall to their knees. Scarlet felt a very deep sense of fear. There was an extremely powerful Soul Power suppressing her, as though a mountain had been dropped on her, but she stubbornly refused to submit.

    ¡°You really want to know why? It¡¯s because of you,¡± said Sophia without a trace of emotion. ¡°It¡¯s because of your ipetence, your emotions, and yourck of resolution. That¡¯s why I had to use their lowly lives to remind you.¡±

    ¡°What is spiritual cultivation? Do you think it¡¯s just talent and hard work? You¡¯re wrong,¡± Sophia added. ¡°Heaven and Earth are heartless, treating all lives like straw dogs. Only when you abandon everything and plunder everything, then can you achieve something! Since you have chosen the path of cultivation, there is only a cruel path of loneliness ahead, and there is no possibility of turning back. If you don¡¯t move forward, you will be a stepping stone for others. Do not be these wastrels that have just provided you with experience and eventually die in a pool of your own blood!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are people who would rather be stepping stones for others than to stain their hands. You think you have a choice? Don¡¯t be stupid. That¡¯s just what you think.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice gradually softened, toning down from her previously harsh tone. She was not trying to destroy Scarlet. On the contrary, she wanted her to advance to further stages of cultivation. ¡°When fate befalls you, a weakling, you will have no choice but to submit. Your only choice is to keep moving forward. When you are powerful enough, then you will be entitled to your own decisions.¡±

    ¡°Am I still not direct enough? Haha¡­¡± Sophia stared at her without speaking. With a smile on her face, she added another sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll give dumb you a hint. When you be more powerful than me, you can probably go against my orders then.¡±

    The wind began to howl, and the bloody smell permeated the surroundings. After a long while, Scarlet gradually stopped shaking and stood up slowly.

    Sophia didn¡¯t bother to ask Scarlet how she was feeling. Some things needed time to be epted, but Sophia believed that Scarlet could do it. Sooner orter, she expected Scarlet to ept reality and be numb in the process. Eventually, Scarlet would turn into someone like herself.

    Sophia resumed her usual indifferent expression and spoke her next orders in a calm tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next ce.¡±

    There was never a shortage of innocent and fragile humans in the Holy Land. For this case of a Great Teacher holding an apprentice in high regard, it meant that the apprentice had gained a strong backer. However, had she thought about it? Why was that? What¡¯s so special about her?

    Admittedly, some teachers do it to pass down their legacy or simply because they liked their students. However, this was absolutely the minority in the Holy Land. This was a world that followed thew of the jungle. Everyone who could manage to climb to the position of a Great Teacher was definitely not just gifted; they had to be ruthless in removing their obstacles. Also, they had to be careful of others who might try to kill them. Then, they would finally reach this stage.

    Innocents? There truly weren¡¯t many left.

    In this world, no one would hate or love another without rhyme or reason. Scarlet was simply useful to her¡­

    ...¡­

    Cellr Cosmology. Although he had already known that practicing it would be filled withplications, Wang Zhong still did not expect that the creation of the Micro Mirror device ¡ª merely an early-stage preparation for observation and understanding the purpose of Cellr Cosmology ¡ª would cause so much trouble for him. He had also long noticed which parts of this divine book had gone wrong in various aspects, and for this, he had even be aughingstock in the Tyrants.

    In the Queen¡¯s Bar, Oscar looked like he was doing rather well. After almost a month of recovery, he was full of vim and vigor again. However, there was no way to remove the blue marks left on his body, and his hair seemed to have lost its regenerative function. An originally handsome guy, he looked a little weird now, but Oscar himself seemed rather relieved. It had to be admitted that with Wang Zhong¡¯s help, he felt as though he was absolved of his responsibilities. It was the salvation of his soul.

    ¡°Captain, is there an urgent matter? Why did you call me over in such a hurry?¡± Wang Zhong epted the wine Oscar had handed over.

    ¡°Look at you. You look like you are in a rush. Are you still looking for the zed Crystal ss?¡± Oscar definitely belonged to the category of people with very high emotional intelligence. Most things couldn¡¯t escape his eyes. It was just that he disdained some people.

    He actually had a great deal of admiration for Wang Zhong¡¯s choice. The people of the Holy Land basically all knew about that divine book. There were many people who had been fooled by the book before, but they often gave up in the beginning. Wang Zhong was obviously someone who knew his stuff. If he still insisted on doing so, one could only say that his heart was indeed loftier than the sky. Also, in the view of the Wanderlust Team, if there was anyone in the Tyrants who could practice that divine book of Cellr Cosmology, then it was most probably Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. Now, I have truly widened my knowledge on scarce resources in the Holy Land. This stuff is really difficult to find. There is stock, obviously. But you just can¡¯t buy it.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯ll slowly get used to it.¡± Oscarughed out loud. ¡°I know a few seniors in the Alchemy Union. I will help you to ask themter. Maybe it¡¯ll be avable, but it might not be fresh goods. I estimate that only old stocks are avable. They will certainly not be cheap either. It all depends on whether you¡¯re willing to spend the money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as long as it can be used!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up. He was definitely not picky about this. Who cared whether it was new or old goods?

    ¡°Okay, then leave it to me.¡± Oscar nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business now. I¡¯ve asked you toe because I have epted a mission for you.¡±

    At the same time, he dug out a scroll from his pocket. It was a Dimensional Team exploration mission scroll. The yellow color on the surface of the scroll represented its rank, B-rank. For most exploration teams, B-rank missions were standard missions. Its difficulty would not be too low or too high. In addition to the mission rewards, there was often some extra cash up for grabs, which made missions like this popr among the teams.

    The moment such missions were released, they would often be highly sought after by the Dimensional Exploration teams, and they wouldpete for them. First, one had to submit an application; second, the Dimensional Hostel would cote the name list of the teams; third, a few teams would be selected that they felt would be up for it. Finally, the person who released the mission would personally select his preferred team. In such situations, the rank and the cement of the exploration teams woulde into consideration, and some teams would have an advantage over others. Most mission releasers often chose higher-ranking exploration teams as their partners. After all, the higher the ranking, the more powerful they were, which meant that the possibility ofpleting the task was higher. In fact, they did not care about the well-being of weak teams. Even if a weak team perished during the mission, it was not their concern. Their main concern was whether there would be a dy in the missionpletion.

    ¡°Magma secret realm, B-rank mission: to collect some Fire Quartz. Small Eye¡¯s injuries have yet to recover, and the rest of the team is busy trying to internalize what they have learned from the previous mission. As such, we won¡¯t ept missions that requirerge numbers for the time being. This mission is specially prepared for Sharmie and the others. These guys have asked me several times already. Anyway, the neers must also have a chance to practise their skills. If you¡¯re free, I think it would be better if you could lead the group.¡±

    ¡°Are youing? I¡¯m a standard neer, and I don¡¯t even know what the normal process is like. You know that, right?¡± Wang Zhong was half-joking, half-serious. For dimensional exploration teams to leave the city for missions, they had to handle many administrative matters. If a neer is asked to handle such stuff, he would definitely be at a loss.

    Oscarughed. ¡°I will follow the group. They are the future of our team after all, but I think it is better for you to lead the mission.¡±

    ¡°Alright, when do we leave?¡± Wang Zhong nodded his head. He naturally knew that this was a mission Oscar specially picked for them. It would definitely be very helpful for their growth, and even the bestmanders had to get to know their team members. Of course, Oscar also wanted to see how strong these neers were. This was vital as it would help him decide the team¡¯s future work distribution.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning. I was actually waiting for the confirmation on your end before notifying them.¡± Oscar tossed Wang Zhong a set of information regarding the Magma secret realm and smiled. ¡°Anyway, this mission will not be counted in the team¡¯s proceeds. You guys can make some extra cash.¡±

    ¡°I bet those guys will be thrilled.¡±

    Sharmie was indeed thrilled at the news, and she couldn¡¯t stop shaking Mario in excitement. She was so excited that she could not believe her ears. ¡°Wang Zhong! Are you serious? We¡¯re going on a mission? A B-rank mission?! Just the few of us?¡±

    Going on a mission in a secret realm? This was something they had never thought of before joining the Wanderlust Team. Most of the neers¡¯ jobs after joining exploration teams were to help the Holy Disciples with odds and ends. These included doingundry, running errands for others, etc. There were a lot of unpleasant tasks to handle. Maybe there was a guaranteed minimum sry every month, but if they wanted to go on a team mission or upy a spot on the team, it was basically a pipe dream.

    Grai¡¯s reply was a refined one as usual. ¡°Of course, no problem, Senior. I have always looked forward to fighting alongside you again.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Wang Zhong. I knew that you were reliable!¡± Thest one to speak was Napier. A few days after joining the Wanderlust Team, he became rather energetic, as though he had found his past sense of willfulness. It was said that he even performed once at the Queen¡¯s Bar and made quite a sum of money. Of course, his earnings were counted in Federation Credits. ¡°I¡¯ll just follow your lead!¡±

    Naturally, only Wang Zhong was suitable to lead. Except for Napier, who had just borrowed arge amount of money from Wang Zhong, the other neers obviously could not afford to share the cost of a Pioneering Order. Including Oscar, there were only seven people in total; thus, each person had to fork out about 150 Holy Coins. Oscar had just repaid the Wanderlust Team¡¯s debt as well. Now, there was basically zero Holy Coins in the Wanderlust Team¡¯s fund, and Oscar was also penniless. As such, Wang Zhong could only pay for everyone in advance. In addition, Wang Zhong had already carefully read the mission¡¯s details.To visit the Magma secret realm, the team had to prepare some other extra things ¡ª such as some cooling measures or first-aid fire-detoxification agents ¡ª as that realm could get rather dangerous. Although it was said that the cost of these things would eventually be charged to the team¡¯s fund, it was obvious that the only option currently was for vice-captain Wang Zhong to pay for these items first.

    Staring at his empty wallet, Wang Zhong instantly grew speechless. Sure enough, there was a type of person who only appeared to be rich. Five thousand Holy Coins¡­ He had not even gotten used to them yet. He was determined to ask Mu Zi about the Samsara Wine no matter what after he returned from the mission. It would be wise to start up the business early.

    Being their first time on a mission, everything was of iparable novelty to everyone, and they were really looking forward to it. Wang Zhong had also temporarily hit a pause on all other matters and devoted himself to the various preparations for the mission. He did it for everyone.

    When they gathered at the city¡¯s gate the next morning, the shadows beneath Sharmie¡¯s eyes were rather dark. It seemed that she did not manage to get a good night¡¯s sleep. As such, the one who was the most excited about this mission seemed to be in the worst condition.

 Chapter 775 - B-rank Mission (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 775: B-rank Mission (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You guys are really calm.¡± Sharmie was in a gloomy mood. ¡°Am I the only one who felt like a kid waiting to go on an excursion with my school during my younger days? If I had a mood-stabilizer potionst night, I would definitely drink it without a second thought. Even I feel embarrassed at how excited I was.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for your first time going on a team mission, especially for girls,¡± Oscarughed. Sharmie had dark circles under her tired eyes, and her eyes full of anticipation made him recall the first time Feng went on a team mission. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep the previous night too; women seemed to be more emotional in this aspect.

    Oscar distributed the Pioneering Orders to everyone and briefly introduced how to use it. ¡°If you are separated from the others or find yourself in grave danger, don¡¯t hesitate, and crush the Pioneering Order immediately. There is a pre-programmed one-way transmission array that will send you back to the transit station. Although the transmission process will be bumpier and longer aspared to if you used the Pioneering Order the normal way, you can rest assured that there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    Actually, Wang Zhong thought that the usage of the Pioneering Order was simr to the way he entered the Fifth Dimension through the spatial coordinates in Tianjing. There was a transit station; the transmission process was stable, and there was no need to set up an array as the receiving point at a specific coordinate beforehand. This was evidently more efficient and convenient than the dimensional transmission array of the Federation.

    The Magma secret realm was represented by a yellow point on the Pioneering Order. When everyone came out of the transmission channel, they were weed by a rush of heat waves.

    The insanely high temperature of their surroundings felt like it was at least 65 degrees Celsius. Their surroundings looked like a living hell, where the ground was covered in cracks. Red magma flowed in the cracks, looking like denseyers of spider cobwebs that flowed like a river. This sight could be seen throughout the entire space. The ground was divided into countless small and irregr chunks, andva bubbles the size of a basin could be seen bubbling in theva river. Just the sound of bubblingva alone could make people tremble with fear.

    The ground was a dark color, and smoke hovered over the surface of the ground constantly, making your heart beat rapidly. When you stepped on the ground with your leather boots, you could feel the sole of your boots be slightly sticky, as if ayer of it was melted instantly by the high temperature, giving off a burnt smell.

    On the way there, Wang Zhong already told them about the details of the mission. It was authorized by a Great Teacher in the Sparta n. They were supposed to collect 50 pieces of natural Fire Quartz, and they would get 1,500 Holy Coins as the reward.

    The Fire Quartz was also called the Fire Core, born under high-temperature conditions over a long time. It contained an extremely pure fire-elemental aura. Other than using it as a clean energy source, it was a good alchemy raw material too and could be used in a wide range of areas. Although it wasn¡¯t very rare, it had always been sold at a high price as the market supply was low. Three hundred Holy Coins for one piece were considered a high price.

    ¡°There will be several uniqueva creatures here. Although their ranks might not be high, they might pose more of a threat in thisva-filled environment.¡± Wang Zhong had a clear goal in mind. Their main task at hand wasn¡¯t to engage in battle. ¡°Our main aim is to collect the Fire Quartz, so let¡¯s avoid battles whenever we can. This high-temperature environment will take a great toll on our stamina and Soul Power, so let¡¯s try to conserve our energy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break everyone up into two groups. Sharmie, Napier, Mo Ling will form one group, while the others follow me. Each group must maintain a triangr formation. The one in charge of long-rangebat will be at the back and will keep a lookout for danger. The two groups shouldn¡¯t stray too far from each other, so we can help each other quickly if the need arises.¡± Wang Zhong pulled out a runic bow with simple patterns on it from his storage space. He bought it from a grocery store on the way home yesterday. It couldn¡¯t be considered a soul tool, but it was still of a higher tier than the runic weapons on Earth. It carried a small explosive skill simr to that of a soul tool. He bought it considering the team¡¯s long-range and short-range manpower. Other than Sharmie, Wang Zhong was the only one who could take over the position of a long-range warrior. ¡°If a fight breaks out, don¡¯t let it drag out. Both teams stay close to each other and wait for mymand.¡±

    Looking at how Wang Zhong gave out orders in a structured manner, Oscar just leisurely continued chewing gum at the side. This guy stayed true to his words and really treated this as a holiday. He didn¡¯t give any suggestions to the team captain; it was as if he was transparent.

    Frankly speaking, the Holy Disciples in the Holy Land didn¡¯t think highly of the neers that came from Earth ¡ª not because of their low level of power when they just entered the Holy Land ¡ª but because of theirck of experience and adaptability in various aspects. Even though Wang Zhong stunned the Wanderlust Team with his performance previously, that wasn¡¯t enough for Oscar to judge his leadership qualities.

    The situation seemed pretty good now. Wang Zhong was logical and clear in his instructions, evidently knowing the structure of this group well. In each group, there was someone in charge of long-range and short-rangebat and one person with an undecided role who would adapt ordingly. It was a rather standard grouping. Of course, this was just the basics, and the main thing was how the members adapted to sudden dangers on-the-spot. Nheless, Oscar felt that Wang Zhong had the aura of a leader while giving out these orders. He was firm and clear in his orders. These small details shouldn¡¯t be belittled as this was the foundation to gaining trust from your members. Regardless of how the mission would turn out, Oscar couldn¡¯t fault Wang Zhong in this area.

    Oscar was filled with anticipation. If the Wanderlust Team wanted to be stronger, they couldn¡¯t y around like before. They needed to expand their team, which meant that they needed more people to take up leadership positions. Arge-scale team couldn¡¯t just depend on Oscar. With Feng and Wang Zhong around, they formed a strong foundation for the whole team.

    Although they once belonged to three different teams in the CHF, the others were a family now. Their greatest thing inmon was their trust in Wang Zhong, and also, they knew him well.

    Everyone became serious quickly. Although they didn¡¯t rehearse beforehand, the triangr formation of the groups was not bad. The person in charge of long-rangebat had to look out for potential danger and also maintain the formation of the group, while the two people in front were in charge of finding the Fire Quartz.

    Searching for Fire Quartz wasn¡¯t an easy task as those things were typically formed inside ofva. The flowingva on the surface of the ground would obstruct everyone¡¯s vision, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to locate it with your naked eye; you had to use your Soul Power. However, even if you just used your Soul Power and extended it deep into the river ofva, your physical body would actually feel like it was being scorched by the high temperature. You would deplete your Soul Power pretty quickly too. But luckily, everyone had their storage spaces and brought enough water to hydrate themselves at any point in time. Wang Zhong gave everyone some potions to lower their body temperature too. If they just had a small backpack with them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to persist searching for long.

    Able people should do more work. While Wang Zhong was busy maintaining the formation of the group, he was also using his Soul Power to search for the Fire Quartz too. When he was at the Casted Soul Stage, he had already gone through simr cultivation trips to build up resistance against fire in the Fifth Dimension. Staying in this extremely hotva world might be unbearable torture to others, but Wang Zhong felt abnormallyfortable in this situation, having a very warm and amiable feeling. The ming fire element caused Wang Zhong to feel a sense of vitality instead of horrible destruction. Smander, the ming Spirit King in his Soul Sea had shown some reaction to this environment too and acted as if it was home. A faint smile appeared subconsciously on its aloof face.

    The first to discover a Fire Quartz was Mario. Although the darkness attribute of his hellish mes was not the same as the fire element, both could withstand high heat. His Soul Power could search arger area aspared to the others. Mario was rather excited and immediately reached for the Fire Quartz with a Golden Fire Hook. But he barely managed to hook it before Wang Zhong, who was in charge of alerts, gave him a warning.

    ¡°Be careful of your 11 o¡¯clock!¡±

    A hugeva bubble suddenly appeared in the flowingva river, and ground tremors ensued. With an angry roar, a tall ck figure stood up abruptly from theva river.

    It was a monster with a body resembling a human¡¯s, with smokeing from its whole body. It was four to five meters tall and made up of ck rocks of various sizes, with redva connecting its body parts.

    It was a Lava Monster, considered to be one of the inhabitants of this secret realm. Since it was of a different lifeform as a primate creature, it was hard to sense with Soul Power when it was inactive. The Fire Quartz spread out in various parts of the secret realm were treasure that their kind had protected for generations and was also the source of their power. Generally, there would be Lava Monsters wherever there were Fire Quartz. Most of them were at the Heroic Soul Stage, so it all depended on their numbers. If the Wanderlust Team encountered a whole tribe of Lava Monsters, everyone could only flee from the scene.

    It seemed that they were in luck as only one Lava Monster emerged. The huge noise didn¡¯t cause a chain reaction, so there shouldn¡¯t be any more of its kind nearby.

    Its hollow eyes were staring angrily at Mario who was about to pick up the Fire Quartz. Without warning, its huge arms smashed downward.

    Thud!

    The attack that seemed slow and stupid was easily dodged by Mario, but what caused more damage was the huge impact of its fists colliding with the surface of theva river. It was as if a bomb exploded in the river. Blobs of bubblingva flew in every direction, looking like countless dense red barrages that were headed for Mario with a vengeance.

    Mario was extremely shocked. No matter how well he could withstand the heat, it wouldn¡¯t be aughing matter if theva had sshed onto his body. The high temperature of at least 700 to 900 degrees Celsius could crush his defense, and even his physical body, instantly. He immediately waved his arms and put up a shield conjured by his dark power. He was once the ck magician of the CHF, so he was definitely skilled in defense. Countless blobs ofva were blocked by the ck shield, making sizzling sounds as smoke could be seening from the shield.

    Beside him, Grai was already in attack position when Wang Zhong gave out the warning. He instantly appeared behind the Lava Monster like a ghost. A white glow could be seen as he swung his long sword in the air, the dending on the Lava Monster¡¯s head.

    Upon the point of contact, sparks flew in all directions. Its body made up of ck rocks was way stronger than ordinary rocks: it was as strong as steel. Even with Grai¡¯s power and his sword, he couldn¡¯t make a clean cut and only felt his arms go numb. Although the sword was firmly stuck in its head, it didn¡¯t seem to pose a problem to the Lava Monster. Theva connecting its body parts suddenly gleamed and became even hotter.

    In that instant, Grai felt the hilt of the sword that he was holding be red-hot, making it difficult for him to hold on. However, he couldn¡¯t pull the sword out either. The Lava Monster started waving its arms, and Grai could only loosen his grip on the sword and retreat. Although its head was almost cut in half, it didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. The sword that was lodged in its head turned red-hot rapidly, and the whole de softenedpletely, transforming into liquid in merely a few seconds! Part of the liquidated sword was integrated into the cut in the Lava Monster¡¯s head, while the rest of it dripped into theva river and disappeared.

    ¡°What the hell? What kind of head is so tough?¡± Mario was left almost speechless.

    The Lava Monster seemed to have locked on to him as its target as he was the closest to it. It stepped forward with its long legs made of rocks and stepped out from the sea ofva.

    Speed was not Mario¡¯s strength, so he raised his hand, and a dark shield formed. He tried to obstruct the Lava Monster¡¯s sight, but it seemed to be useless as the Lava Monster did not depend on its eyes for sight. Those hollow eyes didn¡¯t have any light in it. It seemed to be relying entirely on its ability to sense heat. The next moment, a heavy blownded on the shield.

    Crack!

    Bang!

    Firstly, there was the sound of the shield breaking, followed by a muffled bang, as sharp arrows carrying the ice attributended on the Lava Monster¡¯s chest. The huge impact stopped its movements as the ice attribute on the tips of the arrows made it feel ufortable. These were the Frost Arrows that Sharmie had bought at an alchemy workshop. Although the bow was just an ordinary one, frost runes were carved onto the tip of the arrow, which could work wonders. This type of weapon that carried attributes was the mostmon thing Holy Disciples brought into secret realms. It wasn¡¯t expensive and was extremely useful. This way, Sharmie could try out new weapon types too and learn about other attributes, as well as learning how to put them to use.

    The Lava Monster¡¯s body seemed to go stiff at that moment. Mario¡¯s Soul Power output reached the maximum at this instant as an enormous cage made of hellish fire confined the Lava Monster. That was Mario¡¯s Dharma Idol, the ¡®Hell Cage,¡¯ which even the violent Lava Monster couldn¡¯t break free from quickly.

    The Lava Monster roared angrily. The ck mes everywhere made him ufortable. Unlike pure mes of high temperature, these mes seemed to have a certain assimting effect. A tall and elegant figure wearing a tuxedo stood behind the Lava Monster. His pale face and long fingers revealed his identity. A vampire wasn¡¯t just a blood-sucker; speed and disintegrating things were its strengths.

 Chapter 776 - Blissful Oasis

    <h4>Chapter 776: Blissful Oasis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Even with Oscar¡¯s level of power, he couldn¡¯t grasp the vampire Dharma Idol¡¯s actions in that instant. It was as if he merely waved his hand that wasn¡¯t holding any weapons.

    The Lava Monster¡¯s entire head was sliced off. The redva connecting its whole body dissolved instantly as if the force that held its body together had vanished. Its gigantic body crumbled into numerous ck rocks and piled up on the ground.

    They got off to a good start since the entire fightsted a mere 10 minutes. Mario and Grai seemed to be a little excited as they summoned their Dharma Idols a little too early. Nheless, to neers, it was better to be safe than sorry since their lives were at stake.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Fire Quartz?¡± Napier was very anxious.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Mario jogged over to the spot where he found a Fire Quartz and pulled hard on the hook.

    ¡°Catch it!¡± With a ng, a pure red crystal the size of a fist was hauled out from theva river. It was sent flying toward Wang Zhong, with some blood-redva attached to it.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s storage space was ready to receive the Fire Quartz. This dimensional pocket space was heat-proof, and the Fire Quartz entered the storage space smoothly. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even need to touch it.

    It felt as if the temperature of their surroundings was lowered after the Fire Quartz was extracted. Theva river that was originally bubbly and glittery became rather dull.

    ¡°This is a significant characteristic.¡± Wang Zhong waspletely focused on their task now, observing the changes in their surroundings. ¡°You can target the ces which have more concentrated fire elements and higher temperatures. There¡¯s probably a higher possibility of discovering Fire Quartz there.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s also a chance we might meet arge-scale Lava Monster tribe.¡± Grai nodded.

    ¡°Try to analyze the risks and retreat if the situation gets too dangerous. We¡¯ll just take all the Fire Quartz within our ability.¡±

    Oscar remained silent from the beginning to the end, following them quietly. He was pondering over other stuff. Frankly speaking, it wasn¡¯t possible to deduce the strength of their Dharma Idols now unless it brought along an obvious power of the naturalws with it. Otherwise, theirbat power could only be measured after they reached the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. Nheless, these few people had solid foundations which were a distinguishing feature of CHF warriors.

    They were rather calm in handling matters too. For neers, their level of power wasn¡¯t the biggest problem. Oscar had seen too many neers that entered a secret realm who rambled about their achievements excitedly the whole day: be it aplishing a small part of their mission or defeating a low-rank enemy. There were too many neers who forgot what they came for and grew dizzy with sess, dying because of their arrogance.

    Grai was especially outstanding. Notwithstanding his strange vampire Dharma Idol, he could break through defenses with an ordinary sword earlier on, piercing the head of a Lava Monster at the Heroic Soul Stage. This close-quartersbat power he wielded was not inferior to that of many senior Holy Disciples. Grai and Wang Zhong were definitely considered assets to the team in this batch of neers.

    It appeared that he had to wait a while more to observe Wang Zhong¡¯s ability. There were still 49 pieces of Fire Quartz to go; Wang Zhong would likely have to make a move at some point in time.

    Oscar adjusted into a reclining positionfortably. For this trip, he specially put a sun lounger in his storage space, which was very useful for situations like this. Oscar even changed into a short-sleeved shirt and flower print shorts. Beside theva river, he looked like he was enjoying a sauna and having a good time.

    ¡°Our team captain is doing this deliberately, right?¡± Sharmie was sweating buckets. Looking at Oscar who was wearing sunsses and rxing on the beach chair, Sharmie felt a little depressed. Oscar looked like he was enjoying himself while sipping on a cocktail; he was definitely doing this to annoy them.

    ¡°You guys are cultivating while I¡¯m recuperating from my injuries. These are two different things.¡± Oscarughed. ¡°When you are on a mission, you need to resist distractions and focus on your job!¡±

    The process of locating Fire Quartz was neither very easy nor very hard. There were numerous Fire Quartz in this Magma secret realm, and you could find one every two or three miles. There were different numbers of Lava Monsters guarding the Fire Quartz, and the most they met was three Lava Monsters together. This let Oscar admire how the two groups worked together in tacit agreement under Wang Zhong¡¯s orders.

    Sharmie¡¯s group discovered a Fire Quartz, and with their experience from before, they didn¡¯t head to grab it immediately but stood at a safe distance away. A heavy artillery weapon Dharma Idol was summoned by Sharmie around 10 meters away from the group, preparing to attract the enemy and finish it off.

    Frankly speaking, weapon-type Dharma Idols were quite rare in the Holy City, as they pursued the power of the naturalws, which was more important to them than pure power. Weapon-type Dharma Idols were considered low-tier even on Earth. Having a firearm for a Dharma Idol was out of the ordinary. Oscar didn¡¯t think much of it at first as he thought that that type of Dharma Idol would only have a singr attack. Although it could fire a powerful attack, it could only be positioned at a fixed point. He thought that no matter how powerful the attack was, its effectiveness in battle was limited. However, he had clearly underestimated it.

    Sharmie¡¯s artillery Dharma Idol was not programmed for a direct attack. Its fixed position wasn¡¯t an inconvenience; instead, it served to lock on to its target.

    Oscar was surprised to find that her artillery weapon was somewhat simr to Small Eyes¡¯ special skill. No, it was stronger than Small Eyes¡¯ special skill. Both locked on to their target, but enemies that were locked on as Sharmie¡¯s targets seemed to have a GPS attached to them. No matter which angle or position Sharmie fired her weapon at, her attack was able to precisely strike the target no matter how the enemy tried to dodge or how many obstacles were in the way. The Lava Monster that she locked on to as her target was hidden behind two other Lava Monsters, but all her attacks were spot on, and none were null attacks! With Oscar¡¯s expertise, he could tell that Sharmie wasn¡¯t deliberately controlling the direction of the attack and that it was her odd Dharma Idol that had a target locking and tracking function.

    Although this Dharma Idol seemed to have this mere one function for now, it was a rather scary one. Oscar could already imagine the power that such a Dharma Idolbined with a high-tier soul tool could harness: for example, Murphy¡¯s Hand Mortar. That powerful firepower could destroy anything in its path. He could tell that Sharmie belonged to the type that had a big Soul Sea capacity. In the Holy City, there was a saying that ¡®a woman¡¯s Soul Sea capacity was proportionate to her boobs.¡¯ Although it was a joke, it was not entirely false. He inferred this from how Sharmie didn¡¯t care about wasting her Soul Power when firing her attacks.

    A big Soul Sea capacity was like an inexhaustible source of energy, and her Dharma Idol which carried a precise GPS function was a terrifyingly urate blow. This was the best long-ranged gift one could get.

    What was the most important in a team? Other than excellent instructions, it would be powerful firepower. It wasn¡¯t that other roles were inferior to firepower marksmen, but if a strong firepower marksman integrated into a team, he would be able to wield way more destructive power than if he worked alone.

    Previously, the Wanderlust Team only had one firepower marksman, Small Eyes. They had always beencking in this area, which was something many exploration teams in the Holy Citycked too. Too many people were focused on their individual cultivation, and very few people focused on powerful, long-range firepower. Every time true long-range weapon experts came along, they were definitely sought after. Their team obtained such an asset just like that?

    Oscar felt that this was a pleasant surprise. If he were to judge Sharmie by the standards of a true long-range weapon expert, Sharmie would appear to be pretty inexperienced, but she definitely wasn¡¯tcking talent in this area. This discovery was perhaps the most unexpected gain from this trip. It was a pity that the Wanderlust Team was so poor now; previously, the whole team saved up for half a year before they could afford a Murphy¡¯s Hand Mortar for Small Eyes. Buying another one for Sharmie? Dream on! At least for now, they couldn¡¯t afford it.

    As for Napier and Mo Ling, each of them had a level of power simr to that of Grai, and they had interesting Dharma Idols too. Napier¡¯s clown Dharma Idol had an explosive function, a powerful attack that had a strong prative effect on one¡¯s soul. It was a pity that this ability couldn¡¯t be used on the Lava Monsters as they had neither soul nor flesh. As a result, they weren¡¯t afraid of his psychic, storm-like soul attacks. To them, it felt like a gust of wind.

    Mo Ling¡¯s Dharma Idol was more suited for fights with arge number of enemies. Having a king of beasts for a Dharma Idol was very suitable for the Tyrants. Using the method of a Dharma Idol and physical strengthbined attack wasn¡¯t rare, but Mo Ling¡¯s steady and calm personality could make up for hisck of talent.

    Sharmie¡¯s artillery locked on to a target the instant the three Lava Monsters appeared. Although it wasn¡¯t able to deal heavy damage, it had the Lava Monster growling angrily and retreating, unable to dodge the attack. Another Lava Monster¡¯s attention was drawn to Napier who was pretending to reach for the Fire Quartz. Napier used his agility to keep it busy while Mo Ling dealt with thest Lava Monster.

    Being restrained individually was amon thing in the Dimensional World, so the cooperation of a team was needed. Teamwork was the most important thing in exploring the Dimensional World. Oscar discovered an interesting fact. These neers were said to havee from different cities and squadrons, and some even only met each other for the first time during the CHF.

    Having been in the Holy Land for so many years, Oscar had good judgment. He could tell that their teamwork was not bad, but it still had areas to improve on. This could be helped with time. The problem was that they seemed to ce a high level of trust in each other, often trusting their backs to their teammates.

    In the Holy Land, this was not a good thing as betrayal was something that happened all the time.

    Oscar was a little emotional. He founded the Wanderlust Team because he couldn¡¯t stand this happening. Many neers learned to be more ¡®practical¡¯ after the initial suffering in the Holy Land, but the people standing in front of him now hadn¡¯t.

    Sensing ground tremors, Oscar couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was weird. This fluctuation, was it¡­?

    ¡°We need to leave now!!!¡± Oscar bellowed, but it was toote.

    ...¡­

    Katchirda Vige wasn¡¯t just an insignificant vige anymore.

    In a short period of time, the influence of this oasis Katchirda Vige was rapidly expanding under the efforts of Gong Yi and Sister Hong. In Tutankhamun, the power of money was amplified. The tactics they used in the Federation were especially useful here in the Empire. This ce was almost like a gold mine waiting to be discovered.

    A month ago, it was officially registered as a ¡®town,¡¯ retaining the name Katchirda, the full name being Katchirda Town.

    As dusk fell, the hustle and bustle of Katchirda Town had just started. The once vigers of Katchirda Town ate their dinner and bathed themselves carefully, wearing clothes they selected specially before leaving their house. The previously sandy road had be a sturdy concrete path that was very clean. No gust of wind could blow up even a grain of sand.

    This was their road, a properly constructed road. They walked along it, feeling like they were embarking on a journey.

    To these vigers who had been upgraded to citizens of the new town, their current life was like a wonderful dream. The once run-down Katchirda Town ¡ª that only had a few wells, a populus euphratica forest, and a smallke ¡ª was a thing of the past. The citizens treasured what they had now.

    It was the same ce with the same view, but after careful nning, it transformed to give off an entirely different charm. Previously, even if this ce was a precious oasis, it was known for being a barren ce with poor living conditions.

    Now, who dared to say that it was a barren ce? The citizens would give them an earful!

    The sand dunes that looked different every day were named the Golden Dunes, and the small undergroundke was called the Moon Lake. The populus euphratica forest had an even more remarkable name, now referred to as God¡¯s Forest. All these ces had dreamy names that triggered everyone¡¯s imagination. They couldn¡¯t believe that they had been so dumb in the past as to undervalue such a good ce.

    Several teenagers assembled into a neat formation quickly and ran along the road together in an orderly manner. Their footsteps were abnormally light; if one didn¡¯t see this sight for themselves, even the blind would have trouble hearing these footsteps that blended into the sound of the wind.

    Looking at this group of teenagers, most citizens had looks of envy and excitement on their faces. They envied them as they wanted to get a chance to train like this too, and they were excited as most of these teenagers were their descendants or were rted to them in one way or another.

    Reynolds was at the front of the group. He had such a cold and fierce expression that no one dared to look him in the eye. The name ¡®Devil Reynolds¡¯ was famous in Katchirda Town. Everyone stopped in their tracks subconsciously and greeted Reynolds politely.

    Reynolds still had that cold look on his face, leading the group of teenagers to run further into the dark night.

    The passersby on the road quickly congregated inside different buildings. These buildings were newly built and functioned as shops that sold all sorts of stuff. The Katchirda Town citizens no longer left the oasis to hunt. As the oasis¡¯s influence became more widespread, more foreigners came to Katchirda Town. They brought prosperity to the town and also became consumers there.

    The Blissful Oasis was the most magnificent ce here. It was the center of Katchirda Town¡¯s nightlife.

    Aristocrats from Tutankhamun who were hardly ever seen in public could be spotted hanging out there. The sound of sses clinking against each other could be heard in all the rooms. Some tribal leaders who hadn¡¯t met for years gathered here and enjoyed the luxurious lifestyle of aristocrats.

    At the entrance, Sister Hong smiled and weed the arrival of aristocrats one after another.

    The aristocrats were salivating at the sight of Sister Hong, but they didn¡¯t dare to cross the line due to her identity as a Federation citizen. Besides, a group of hired Amazon mercenaries was protecting Katchirda Town. The legs of thest aristocrat who caused trouble at the Blissful Oasis had been broken by them.

 Chapter 777 - The Boss Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 777: The Boss Appeared</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Of course, the more important thing to them was that the women taught by Sister Hong were equally gorgeous.

    If not for Sister Hong, how could such a group of incredibly stunning women exist in the middle of a desert?

    Having said that, what stopped them from crossing the line was the legend that a big shot was behind them. If not, how could such a desert miracle appear?

    The Tutankhamun Empire was very poor. Other than sand here, there was sand there. Most people led lives with no fixed meals. They had topete against the heavens and the earth and fight with wild beasts for water resources.

    However, the aristocrats in Tutankhamun were very affluent; even filthy rich wasn¡¯t enough to describe them. Even so, there wasn¡¯t any ce worth spending money on in Tutankhamun all this while, until the Blissful Oasis was built.

    Women weren¡¯t the only thing worth their attention here, or to put it another way, it was considered a low-tier activity to toy with women while they were here. This ce had top-ss goods and resources from the Federation. Those who were able to go over to the Federation to enjoy this treatment belonged to the uppermost tier of the hierarchy in Tutankhamun. As a result, there were many other feudal lords and aristocrats who were not qualified to go to the Federation, but they too had their needs for resources.

    Sister Hong transformed this ce into a simr style as that of the high-end clubs in the Federation. Performances, masquerades, wine tasting, tasty delicacies¡­ After enjoying these, having a stunning woman forpany would be the cherry on top for the night. These seemed to be the most fitting recreational activities for an aristocrat.

    Even so, this ce wasn¡¯t like the Federation which had a rtively established federal system. A big chunk of aromatic meat in a desert was bound to attract a pack of hungry wolves.

    In this case, Katchirda Town was the chunk of meat.

    The aristocrats that came here today seemed a little different, looking at Sister Hong with an ambiguous smile on their faces.

    Although news spread slowly in Tutankhamun, they would eventually receive it. At first, they were wary of the fact that they were Federation citizens, but recent news from the Federation had imed that these were just a few fugitives. This changed the situation entirely.

    ¡°I wonder how long they canst here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of our business. It¡¯s a pity though that Caslort took the lead this time.¡±

    ¡°Not really, this piece of meat is not easy to digest. Both sides might suffer in the end.¡±

    ¡°That person called Gong Yi seemed to have talked to Caslort today.¡±

    ¡°He went to negotiate with Caslort? Don¡¯t tell me he went there empty-handed.¡±

    Everyone knew that merely relying on your eloquence and nothing else at the bargaining table was a disgraceful thing in Tutankhamun. Although it was true that they were a little jealous, the main reason why they chose to be onlookers was because of how risky this matter was.

    Several aristocrats looked at Sister Hong, who was entertaining customers, from the second level. They had a profound smile on their faces.

    After she finished entertaining an aristocrat with high status, Sister Hong turned her head to see Gong Yi who had just returned in a hurry. She handed over her task to her subordinates and walked toward him.

    The two of them went to the meeting room on the second level. They had just sat down when Reynolds, who had just finished training the neers, strode inside.

    After Reynolds sat down, Sister Hong turned towards Gong Yi who was in charge of external rtions. ¡°Lao Gong, how was it?¡±

    Gong Yi looked a little pale. Clearly, he was pissed off. ¡°The negotiation with Caslort failed. Or rather, Caslort didn¡¯t even intend on negotiating at all. He gave us ten days to consider whether to be a part of them or get crushed by them.¡±

    Reynolds clenched his fists but stayed silent.

    Sister Hong frowned. They had been developing too quickly and sessfully, forgetting that they would definitely attract enemies here.

    Actually, they did prepare for such situations. They were in the midst of recruiting and training their own people. At the same time, to get through this initial period which was the most dangerous, they hired a powerful group of mercenaries and spread the news that they had someone to back them up.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect their first enemy to be Caslort!

    He was one of the eight major feudal lords in Tutankhamun! He had his own army of feudal lords and top experts on his side!

    ¡°What about Wang Zhong¡¯s side¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re trying to contact him, but, as you know, it isn¡¯t easy to contact him since he¡¯s at that ce.¡±

    Gong Yi shook his head. Honestly, he thought that even if Wang Zhong came, there was no way that he would be able to take Caslort on. It was true that Wang Zhong was outstanding, but Gong Yi had always believed that Wang Zhong¡¯s strengthid in his potential. Given their current situation, a person at the Initial Heroic Soul Stage wasn¡¯t of much use to them, even if he was the strongest Initial Heroic Soul Stage in history.

    The main reason why he still tried to contact Wang Zhong was to see if Wang Zhong could garner any help from the Holy Land. However, the aid woulde too slow to be of any help anyway. This would still be difficult to handle if the help that arrived didn¡¯t have the level of power of a teacher.

    The key thing was that, other than the Peak Heroic Soul Stage experts that Lord Caslortmanded, he also had a massive army at his disposal. They easily won in numbers, so even if Wang Zhong was able to get teachers from the Holy Land to help, they would still be on the losing end.

    However, if Mu Zi was here, their situation would definitely be a lot better. Gong Yi had very good judgment. After seeing Mu Zi fight a few times, he came to the conclusion that Mu Zi was at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage for sure. He was a team yer too, which was very suitable to go against the army that they feared the most.

    It was a pity that Mu Zi¡¯s fate dictated that he wouldn¡¯t stay too long in one ce. He wasn¡¯t very concerned with the Federation¡¯s Skylink. Although he brought it along with him, his Skylink was basically in a shutdown state unless he wanted to contact someone of his own will.

    Reynolds smashed his fists on the table and hissed. ¡°What should we do? Just say it.¡±

    He was better at executing orders. This sort of matter that required brainpower only made him angrier the more he listened. Even if he burst a blood vessel, he wouldn¡¯t be able to think of any useful ideas.

    Gong Yi put on a serious face. ¡°There are still ten days, we have some time to prepare. I have already sent people to find Mu Zi and will continue to try to contact Wang Zhong. If both ideas fail, I don¡¯t intend to be another person¡¯s ve, the rest depends on what you guys think.¡±

    ¡°Pui! Since when was I ever a coward? I will definitely cut all their dicks off and feed it to dogs!¡±

    ¡°Then what are we scared of, let¡¯s go!¡± A fierce smile appeared on Reynolds¡¯ face. If you wanted to seed in this world, battles were inevitable!

    ...¡­

    ¡°We need to leave now!!!¡± Oscar bellowed, but it was toote.

    Theva river seemed to have been triggered violently. All theva in the river was boiling in an agitated manner, flying in all directions non-stop. In the center of the river, a piece of enormous blood-red Fire Quartz floated to the surface slowly.

    This piece of Fire Quartz was so enormous that it was the size of a round table, bigger than any piece that they had found earlier. A strong power that was unparalleled was flowing inside this translucent red crystal, controlling all theva in the river. While theva was flying in all directions, it was also flying towards the huge Fire Quartz and bing one with it too.

    The Fire Quartz formed the head of a creature while theva umted to form the body and limbs, looking majestic and dazzling.

    In this moment, this space was filled with a crazy surge of the fire element. The temperature of the space shot up immediately and everyone summoned their Soul Power as defense. This situation was extremely dangerous for people at the Initial Heroic Soul Stage as they had to maintain a Soul Power defense of 1,000 Grassos on average. This proved to be especially draining and theycked the power tounch an attack.

    The extreme change in temperature was only one of the more superficial changes; the scarier one was that an invisible restriction on the space had started to form. Oscar sensed it immediately. The strong fire elemental power had interrupted the power of the naturalws in this space to a certain extent, making the space go into a stagnant state. It was as if the fire element was too concentrated here and ¡®squeezed¡¯ away the other elements. With such power fluctuations, their ordinary exploration team Pioneering Orders couldn¡¯t be used there for sure.

    This¡­ was out of the ordinary. This secret realm had been conquered by the Holy Land for a long time, and such unforeseen events only happened once every 50 or 60 years. They met with an ident when it was their first time visiting this secret realm? What kind of luck was that?

    Let¡¯s call this creature the Lava Monster Leader for now. Unlike the average Lava Monster who had normal rocks for a body, it had a Fire Quartz for a core which greatly boosted its power. It seemed to be too powerful as it could affect the usage of the Pioneering Orders with just its aura. This creature appeared to be reaching the highest tier, but the weird thing was that an intelligent creature of the highest tier would certainly be of a level higher than the Heavenly Soul Stage; however, this creature in front of them was only at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. This sort of strange urrence was rare in the Dimensional World.

    It seemed to be agitated by something. What the hell? They just wanted to obtain a few pieces of Fire Quartz. Did it have to react like this?

    Oscar had racked his brains over this. In order to take care of the neers, he specially selected this mission which was the most manageable. With the Wanderlust Team¡¯s new ranking, it was ¡®lucky¡¯ that they were chosen, but he didn¡¯t expect such an unforeseen event to ur.

    The Wanderlust Team was still very unlucky as usual. Was it because of their name that brought them bad luck? After working so hard and finally rising up the ranks, was this how they would go down?

    Oscar couldn¡¯t believe how unlucky the Wanderlust Team was. Previously, they barely escaped from a supposedly B-rank secret realm which turned out to be a horrendous S-rank secret realm, and now, they encountered an A-rank challenge which was only supposed to be B-rank! Ordinary exploration teams would consider themselves to be unlucky if this happened to them once, but the Wanderlust Team ran headfirst into this situation not once, but twice!

    The formation of the Fire Quartz creature was still ongoing, but everyone came back to their senses after being momentarily stunned. Regardless of what was standing in front of them, there was only one path ahead: either they would defeat the enemy or they would die.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Sharmie had gone into full power mode. The rune cannon that she had been using since she was on Earth showed a magnificent disy of firepower. Although it wasn¡¯t a soul tool from the Holy City, it was a custom-made weapon for her, so she was able to use it effortlessly. This was the attack output mode that Sharmie was the most ustomed to. Numerous energy cannon shots rained down on the gigantic Fire Quartz creature in front of them. It looked like fireworks, but it clearly looked good only and did no damage¡­

    The difference in their levels of power was too vast, and those energy cannon shots couldn¡¯t even get close to the Fire Quartz creature. The energy cannon shots were blocked by an invisible energy barrier around half a meter away from the Fire Quartz creature and exploded in mid-air. The attack caused ripples to form on the invisible energy barrier that dissipated quickly thereafter. The energy sparks that dissolved into the air became nourishment for the Fire Quartz creature instead, which absorbed it continuously, making its body expand at a faster rate!

    Sharmie¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and she stopped firing her weapon. The difference in their power made her tremble in fear. Their strength was worlds apart. The key thing was that in order to maintain her defense against the high temperature, she wasn¡¯t able to use her Soul Power to her heart¡¯s content. She was exhausted by merely one round of attack.

    The elegant vampire Dharma Idol zoomed past the back of the Lava Monster Leader in a sh. Grai¡¯s face was as cold and indifferent as ever, but he had quietly channeled the maximum output of his Soul Power. A force that could tear apart the space was heading toward the Lava Monster Leader at high speed, but when the force went near its body, it was still blocked by that mysterious energy wall. A deep gash was left on the transparent energy barrier, but it could be seen that the original destructive power of the force was greatly reduced. The speed at which the gash appeared was even rather ¡®slow,¡¯ and it totally couldn¡¯tpare to how fast the energy barrier was recovering.

    Grai¡¯s expression stiffened. The difference in their power was so vast that they couldn¡¯t make up for it with speed and destructive power. Even his attacks had no effect, let alone the others. Mario wasn¡¯t even able to condense his dark shield fully before it was dissipated by a stream of Soul Powering out from the Lava Monster Leader. Napier¡¯s clown Dharma Idol and Mo Ling¡¯sbined attacks were also dissolved by the stream of Soul Power. All these attacks couldn¡¯t even touch their enemy, and their enemy didn¡¯t even fight back at all.

    A Peak Heroic Soul Stage was equivalent to 10,000 Grassos of me power, enough to crush these Initial Phase Heroic Souls.

    At the same time, Oscar channeled his Soul Power too. His blue tattoos gleamed, but the process wasn¡¯t as smooth as he expected. When he circted his Soul Power, he could feel a sharp pain in the depths of his Soul Sea, causing the Soul Power he channeled to dissipate immediately.

    Mu Zi asked him to stop using his Soul Power these two months for good reason. He was making a good recovery this whole while, but ultimately, he had not recovered fully. Just by channeling his Soul Power slightly, he could feel that he was definitely not a match for the Peak Heroic Soul Stage Lava Monster Leader given his condition now. He probably couldn¡¯t even cast a simple trap spell now. If he used some dangerous secret technique, he would die here for sure.

    After a round of probing the enemy¡¯s power, everyone was stunned. Their only choice now was to run!

    After all, the Lava Monster Leader hadn¡¯t reached the highest tier a Dimensional lifeform could get to, so they still had a chance to survive this.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Lava Monster Leader finally finished materializing its body. It looked down at the pathetic insects that dared to attack it. With a loud roar and a surge of power, all theva in theva river suddenly rose into mid-air instantly and took the form of countlessva raindrops, showering down on the team in a frenzy.

    It started with arge-scale attack. Sensing the terrifying power in thoseva raindrops and judging by the speed it was traveling at, Oscar didn¡¯t doubt for a second that each of theseva raindrops could cut through steel easily. This definitely wasn¡¯t something that several Heroic Soul Stage Holy Apprentices could take on.

    Oscar made a quick decision, and a ck crystal appeared in his hands instantly. He channeled his Soul Power into it immediately. The entire ck crystal sparkled brightly from within before exploding with a boom!

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­

 Chapter 778 - 1-on-1 Match (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 778: 1-on-1 Match (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    At the exact moment the ck crystal exploded, a huge ck wall appeared in front of them, seemingly forming a barrier between them and the heavens and earth. All the energy in this space was absorbed by this giant ck wall and integrated into its own power, causing this ¡®giant wall¡¯ to grow to hundreds of meters in height instantly. It becamerger by so much that they couldn¡¯t see where this wall ended, and it appeared to be expanding still.

    This huge barrier isted all danger outside of it. Through the ck energy barrier, you could see numerous faint ripples appearing and spreading across the surface of the barrier, but it remained intact nheless.

    This ¡°Joker ck Barrier¡± was a defensive runic array created by Master Jolie, a famous Wards Master in the Holy Land. The impressive thing about this was that it required very little Soul Power to activate, and it was an excellent defense against energy attacks. It cost 6,900 Holy Coins and couldst for at least a minute as long as the attack was not insanely powerful and the magnitude of the attack was weaker than that of a Heavenly Soul Stage. At that moment, Oscar felt like he was going crazy; they wouldn¡¯t even be getting pocket change out of this mission.

    While the?Ward<sup>1</sup>?isted them, it also blocked the concentrated fire elemental power from reaching them. They saw that the color of their Pioneering Orders had returned to normal, and they could now leave anytime.

    Oscar heaved a sigh of relief. He made it just in time, if not they would have been killed by all theva.

    ¡°Leave now, this barrier would only hold up for another ten or twenty seconds!¡± Oscar sprang to action immediately. If it was an ordinary energy attack, this barrier couldst for a few minutes even. However, judging by the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s fierce attacks, this barrier could be considered a fine creation if it could hold up for a minute.

    Grai and the others reacted quickly too. After all, they were participants in the CHF and had real-lifebat experience. They followed Oscar and ran for their lives. As long as they weren¡¯t in the central area, there would not be much of a problem. Although this Lava Monster Leader had a pretty savage power, it was not the type to be able to move fast, and it seemed to depend on its surroundings for power.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Wang Zhong?¡± Sharmie asked suddenly, surprised.

    Grai turned to look into the distance and only saw Wang Zhong¡¯s back to him. Wang Zhong waved from afar, and at that moment, the Ward copsed. The ce that they were standing at previously had been enveloped by mespletely.

    Grai and the others could feel a burn in their throats. ¡°Has that guy gone mad?¡±

    He was trying to y the hero in this situation???

    The Lava Monster Leader was at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, and the environment they were in was in its favor. How could Wang Zhong, an Initial Phase Heroic Soul Stage, take it on solo? Oscar knew Wang Zhong was strong; otherwise, he would not be valued by the two insanely strong experts from the Empire. Frankly speaking, he had talked about this with Feng before. Both of them thought that Wang Zhong had some special ability that the two experts valued, and that ability would be very powerful and useful when used in a team setting. However, based on individual ability, Wang Zhong had just reached the Initial Phase Heroic Soul Stage, yet he wanted to challenge something at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage?

    This idea was too bold and risky, or rather, he was overestimating his ability.

    Oscar¡¯s first reaction was to stop Wang Zhong, but how? If he was at his peak period, there might have been a glimmer of hope; but if he went back now, he would just be digging his own grave.

    The six of them nced at each other, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°How about we go over too?¡± Napier was eager to give it a try. Recently, after hanging out with the Wanderlust Team, a part of his joker personality had returned. He didn¡¯t care whether he was alive or dead after this,?<i>carpe diem</i>.

    ¡°Go there and dig our own graves? Not everyone is crazy like Wang Zhong!¡± Sharmie said. Everyone knew clearly that Wang Zhong¡¯s desire to fight was ignited. ¡°His Dharma Idol alsomands the fire element. Maybe he has something in mind.¡±

    ¡°What could Wang Zhong possiblye up with? The enemy is at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage and has almost reached the highest tier. We are like insects to it.¡± Mo Lingughed bitterly. He thought that Wang Zhong had be more mature aftering to the Holy Land, but it appeared he was still too naive. Wang Zhong was even crazier than when he was in the CHF. The enemy was too strong, and the difference in their levels of power was really too big this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Grai didn¡¯t look nervous at all; he even looked a little indifferent. In this team, Grai was the one who knew Wang Zhong the best.

    It wasn¡¯t entirely because they were familiar with each other. Grai could sense that Wang Zhong carried a lot of secrets even when Wang Zhong had just reached the Holy City. He didn¡¯t know why Wang Zhong had a mysterious aura, but he could sense it. Previously, there was a rumor going on that a Holy Disciple had beaten up Wang Zhong, but Grai had secretly gone to ¡®visit¡¯ that dude at night, and it was evident that things were not what he imed to be. He could understand why Wang Zhong wanted to keep a low profile. Those rumors could save him a lot of trouble, so why not go along with it?

    Honestly, Grai had been waiting for a long time to see whatbat power Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol had. He had never believed that Wang Zhong was less than average.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be of any help even if we go there, and we might even hinder Senior. Let¡¯s just wait here. Maybe we¡¯ll witness a miracle,¡± Grai said calmly. Since Wang Zhong was still inside the battlefield, they couldn¡¯t leave without him.

    Grai¡¯s calmness made everyone calm down too. Frankly, the others also didn¡¯t believe the rumors that Wang Zhong was useless. Since he chose to stay in the battlefield, he probably had an idea in mind.

    Oscar regained hisposure. It would seem greedy of them to continue their mission now, but going over to help Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t an option either. On the other hand, Oscar would be rather worried if they left Wang Zhong behind in this secret realm alone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait here for Wang Zhong.¡± Oscar came to a decision. Even the neers weren¡¯t afraid, so what else could he say?

    ...¡­

    There was a reason why Wards Master was considered one of the three major subsidiary careers along with alchemists and gourmets. The alchemists focused on creating soul tools; the gourmets focused on potions and medicine; while the Wards Master focused on runes, Wards, and the power of the naturalws. In a sense, being a Ward Master was a career that was even more abstruse.

    The simrity between these three careers was that the products they sold were very expensive. Their products were rather popr in the Holy City since they could save an entire exploration team in times of grave danger.

    Of course, the products that Oscar possessed were of good quality since he had been collecting them for so many years. Those products weren¡¯t of much help in the forest of tree demons previously, but they certainly worked miracles here. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have time to think anymore before the Ward fell apart under the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s powerful attacks.

    The Lava Monster didn¡¯t care at all about the other group of people who escaped. It was awoken by the human in front of him. This fragile and weak creature seemed to have something in his body that was calling out to him, something that could release it from its shackles. If it consumed him, it could gain freedom. This was an innate desire.

    Its gaze locked on Wang Zhong, and its boundless desire and greed filled the space.

    At the instant the Lava Monster Leader locked on to him as its target, Wang Zhong could feel the temperature of his surroundings rise again. Other warriors needed to use up arge amount of Soul Power to counter it, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t.

    High temperatures and mes didn¡¯t do much harm to Wang Zhong, other than the fact that the mes suppressed his soul, but even that didn¡¯t affect Wang Zhong much since his physical body was a lot stronger than the average person.

    This was a form of training since tempering one¡¯s Dharma Idol was something every Heroic Soul soldier must do. Perhaps there were other milder methods, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have so much time on his hands. He was simply morefortable with real-lifebat since it was more effective. He summoned his ming Spirit King.

    ¡°My Noble King, Smander is at yourmand.¡± The ming Spirit King knelt down on one knee. It could be seen that his mes were much stronger than the previous time; his body grew bigger and the quality of his mes became better too. It wasn¡¯t entirely because of the small increase in his power over this period of time, but rather, because of the magma environment. The high temperature made the ming Spirit King feel at home as it was ustomed to the fire element here. It felt dear to him and made him stronger too.

    ¡°Destroy the enemy.¡± Wang Zhong cut straight to the point. Both of them could read each other¡¯s minds. Right after Wang Zhong said this, the ming Spirit King Smander was already dashing toward the Lava Monster Leader at high speed.

    Although the difference in their levels of power was huge, Smander was still very confident, not showing any fear at all toward the powerful Lava Monster Leader. He could absorb the concentrated fire element in the surroundings anytime and replenish his power, making him feel that his body was filled with endless power. The sudden burst of me power was like a thruster attached to his legs,unching him forward like a rocket. He was around several meters away from the enemy, yet he had already closed the distance the moment he moved.

    Thump!

    There was a loud bang upon collision. The defense barrier that blocked Sharmie and the other¡¯s attacks earlier on suddenly gleamed and appeared to be distorted in front of the Lava Monster Leader. Although this didn¡¯t break through the barrierpletely, the barrier seemed to be one with the Lava Monster Leader. The massive impact forced it to retreat a few steps backward.

    The Lava Monster Leader let out an angry roar. It probably didn¡¯t think that this little thing could actually cause any harm to it. It waved its arms which were made up of mes, and they instantly transformed into a huge sickle, headed for Smander. Unlike ordinary Lava Monsters which were clumsy, the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s arms moved at a fast speed, which was probably because its arms weren¡¯t made up of heavy andrge rocks. The ming sickle gleamed brightly in mid-air.

    Although it was fast, Smander was faster.

    An ordinary Dharma Idol couldn¡¯t think independently, but clearly Smander wasn¡¯t the case. Most of the time, Wang Zhong felt like Smander was a projection from the Dimensional World, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why he chose him as his master. Wang Zhong¡¯s level of Soul Power definitely restricted hisbat power and even intelligence.

    Currently, Smander seemed to mirror Wang Zhong¡¯s fighting techniques. Smander had changed his direction of power output the moment his body collided with the barrier, using his rebound to turn around. His movements were elegant and light, exactly the same as Wang Zhong¡¯s graceful fighting style. Simultaneously, he extended a ming chain at lightning speed and hooked it around the neck of the Lava Monster Leader instantly, tugging hard.

    A unique thing about Smander was that he particrly liked to use ming chains. Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t found any Dimensional lifeforms that shared Smander¡¯s habit in the Holy Land¡¯s database.

    The ming chain contracted all of a sudden, and the massive pulling force even affected the bnce of the space. Countless electric sparks could be seening from the ming chain, and it was as if many small dimensional rifts were ripped opened by that force. The chain tightened around the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s neck instantly, and the friction between mes andva created a sharp and piercing sound.

    The Lava Monster Leader stumbled for a moment, but just for that moment. It could sense that this seemingly weak creature could control fire almost as well as itself, but his weak power was his fatal weakness. The Lava Monster Leader¡¯s ming sickle transformed to take the form of a human arm again; it then grabbed the ming chain and tugged hard.

    A burst of massive force came from its arm, and Smander could only feel an overwhelming force tugging his body toward the Lava Monster Leader. A ming de attack followed immediately.

    Screech!

    The terrifying de attack was unstoppable and tore Smander¡¯s body apart easily, cutting it into two sections. The power it carried also had a violent vibrating effect; it caused Smander¡¯s body to crumble under the vibrations, fading into numerous fire atoms.

    In the blink of an eye, those scattered fire atoms suddenly clustered together as if it was a divine intervention and condensed into Smander¡¯s body again. Smander still held on to his ming chains tightly and continued trying to break the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s neck.

    Wang Zhong was observing the entire battle. He wanted to know the limit of Smander¡¯s power. Clearly, his ming Spirit King was very special. It retained some characteristics of a Dimensional lifeform. If a Dimensional lifeform was torn apart like this, they would be severely injured even if they didn¡¯t die. However, Smander¡¯s power was just weakened a little.

    ¡°ROAR ROAR ROAR ROAR!¡±

    The Lava Monster Leader flew into a rage, and it radiated scary heat waves from its body, creating streams of hot air that rushed out in all directions. Wang Zhong, who was heading toward them at a high speed, was hit by a wave of hot air directly and slipped. It almost sent him flying, but he quickly channeled his Soul Power and nted his feet on the ground firmly, stabilizing his body. On the other hand, Smander ¡ª who was holding on to his ming chains ¡ª was blown away by the streams of hot air, and his chains were already extended to the fullest.

    Crack!

    As the ming de made contact with the chains, it severed the chains immediately. Smander was sent flying backward like a mosquito that was being blown away¡­

    Thump!

    Smander¡¯s body was directly crushed and crumbled into atoms again, but it was as if he had an indestructible body as his body condensed again! Although he recovered from it and his will to fight was still there, it could be seen that his body became smallerpared to when he first appeared, and his Soul Power appeared to have weakened as well.

    The difference in their levels of Soul Power was simply too vast¡­

    The Lava Monster Leader had clearly seen through the weaknesses of these two ants. It continued emitting waves of Soul Power throughout the entire space, causing Wang Zhong and Smander to struggle to even stand under the immense pressure. They couldn¡¯t move freely at all. The Fire Quartz head of the Lava Monster Leader sparkled brightly, and a terrifyingly powerful force was forming, tugging at and distorting the space surrounding it!

    It harnessed a terrifying power. If they really took this hit directly, it could possibly end badly for them.

    ¡°Simba!¡± He didn¡¯t want to use his Ruler Talent the moment he encountered a difficult situation. It was not only to let Smander get used to his fighting style, but he hadn¡¯t fought seriously in a while too, and he wanted a good fight now. He could sense that the Lava Monster Leader wasn¡¯t an enemy that they had zero chance of defeating; that is, as long as they could figure out how to stop their enemy from using its Soul Power advantage.

 Chapter 779 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 779: Punishment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Is it finally time for the Great Simba to make his appearance?¡± Simba couldn¡¯t wait any longer and came out from Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea with a cheer.

    Once the clown mask was on, Wang Zhong felt a familiar feeling wash over him, and he could see a pattern out of the violent streams of air.

    At this moment, the enemy was ready to attack. A fiery red pir ofva shot out of the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s mouth, just like an aggressive fiery dragon. It headed for Wang Zhong and Smander, intending to devour them directly.

    Wang Zhong, who couldn¡¯t even keep his footing previously, suddenly became very agile. He darted left and right swiftly like a fish in water, avoiding the pir ofva. Close behind him, Smander was following in his footsteps. He had ess to Wang Zhong¡¯s perception of the air streams and air pressure. They had a telepathic connection and evaded the attacks with precision.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Lava Monster Leader didn¡¯t notice their actions and thought that its attack hit them. However, in the blink of an eye, that annoying ming chain appeared again on its left, strangling its neck once more.

    Frankly speaking, the ming chain¡¯s strangling wasn¡¯t lethal, but the Lava Monster Leader was in the midst of expelling power out continuously from its mouth. Being strangled caused the power it was about to expel to be suppressed inside its body, just like a high-speed train suddenly hitting the brakes. It would be weird if the Lava Monster had no reaction to this.

    The Lava Monster Leader felt intense paining from every inch of its body, caused by the destructive power that its body was forced to contain. It felt extremely ufortable, reaching for that damned chain furiously. However, a low hum came from its right.

    Subwoofer Cannon!

    Boom!

    A sound-attack st came from the right, smashing the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s head. It was already ufortable, and this powerful blow caused the Lava Monster Leader to have a splitting headache. In the midst of its stumbling, dizzy state, two figures that mirrored each other perfectly approached the Lava Monster Leader at high speed.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Since the Lava Monster Leader was in a very ufortable state, its defense was weak. These consecutive heavy attacks would normally deal no damage to it. However, now, it felt restricted and edgy and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Its uncontroble anger made it stronger instead, and the destructive power that was suppressed in its body broke through the chains at once.

    Crack crack crack crack¡­

    This time, the ming chain was snapped by its swollen neck. Immediately after, a devastating force that could destroy the heavens and earth rushed out!

    Other than the energy that rushed out from its body, it seemed that the whole space was affected too as countless terrifyingva dragons rose from theva river nearby as if summoned. They attacked wildly in all directions, forming numerous streams of hot air.

    This was a roaring magma hell!

    Roars of the fiery dragons could be heard across the entire space instantly. Roars and whooshing sounds could be heard as the attacks were like indestructible cannons on a rampage.

    The attacks were too concentrated and fast, much faster than the speed Wang Zhong and Smander moved at!

    Wang Zhong fared a little better in this situation since his control of his body and skills were close to perfect. With Simba to help him detect the air currents, Wang Zhong darted left and right in this space filled with fiery dragons without getting hit directly by them. However, Smander was suffering. From the time Wang Zhong condensed his Dharma Idol until now, Smander participated in merely two real-life battles. He was struck immediately by the fiery dragons.

    Those fiery dragons were not made up of pureva. Although the high temperature didn¡¯t really affect Wang Zhong and Smander much, the fiery dragons contained the Peak Heroic Soul Stage energy of the Lava Monster Leader, and that was lethal. Even the weakest attack of up to 8,000 or 9,000 Grassos of Soul Power was enough to blow Smander to smithereens. In merely 10 seconds, Smander had already been attacked dozens of times. Wang Zhong had to replenish Smander¡¯s Soul Power continuously to help him survive the attacks.

    The weird thing was that Wang Zhong felt Smander bing more and more flexible, as if it was awakening bit by bit. Wang Zhong never believed that the Grassos of Soul Power he had was equivalent to his realbat power.

    Learning is a never-ending process. If this could help to increase his Dharma Idol¡¯sbat power, Wang Zhong would be very happy to continue fighting with the Lava Monster Leader. As time passed, the two figures started to weave through the fiery dragon attacks with ease, and it got harder and harder to hit them with an attack. The Lava Monster Leader grew even more furious. These two insects were so annoying!

    Their level of power was so low, yet they came up with so many tactics to dodge its attacks. As a primitive creature, the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s boorish nature was triggered.

    Its whole body twitched suddenly as a ming mark on its Fire Quartz head emitted a dazzling red light. It was as if all of the Fire Quartz¡¯s power was concentrated into that mark, making the rest of its head look dull.

    As the mark turned into a darker shade of red, the fire element in the surroundings became more active and intense. This dude hadn¡¯t reached its limit yet! It was preparing for another terrifying attack!

    In the blink of an eye, all theva rivers within a thousand kilometers had sensed its power and calling, boiling vigorously in response. Countless light atoms converged in theva rivers onto numerous ordinary stones. Those stones changed color rapidly, turning into a pale yellow color from its original burnt-ck, then eventually turning red.

    Those were Fire Quartz! Countless Fire Quartz suddenly appeared!

    Those light atoms were the energy essence of theva rivers. Originally, an extremely long time was needed for those normal rocks to slowly absorb them and turn into Fire Quartz, but the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s power caused this process to elerate.

    The sizes of those Fire Quartzes might not be big, but they formed very quickly. They rose from theva river as if summoned by the Lava Monster Leader, absorbing theva around them and forming rapidly.

    Lava Monsters!

    Or rather, they should be called Fire Quartz creatures or mutated Lava Monsters. Unlike the Lava Monsters which were sturdily built, these mutated Lava Monsters had a Fire Quartz as their core andva as their body. Their appearance was very simr to that of the Lava Monster Leader, just that the size of their body was smaller. Many parts of their bodies were encrusted with shiny Fire Quartz. Although they had a small body, theirbat power was shockingly high, and what was scarier was their sheer number. There were hundreds or thousands of them!

    Their tiny figure of about 1.5 meters also meant that they moved at a faster speed than the Lava Monster Leader, and they could fully form in half a second. The mutated Lava Monsters that were closer to Wang Zhong rushed toward him frantically.

    Wang Zhong was still dodging the remaining fiery dragons while being sneak attacked by those little things. Even if he had fast reflexes and sted away one with a punch, another would still manage to hang on to his trouser leg even if he used the Ghostly Steps; it could only make him break out in a cold sweat.

    Their attack wasn¡¯t a weak one. However, although this did not pose a huge threat to Wang Zhong at the moment, he could see more and more mutated Lava Monsters everywhere when he looked a bit further. The entirendscape was filled with light trails that the mini Lava Monsters left behind, and they were heading toward him in a frenzied manner. There were hundreds or thousands of them at the least. If Wang Zhong was really trapped by them, he would be dead given his current level of power or even if his power increased drastically.

    At the same time, Wang Zhong could sense that the Lava Monster Leader was preparing for a terrifying final attack. The mutated Lava Monsters were merely a means to dy or limit the movements of Wang Zhong and Smander. At this point in time, fire elemental energy was still congregating in its ming mark steadily. It felt as if the Lava Monster Leader had already reached the limit of the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, but its power was still surging!

    There was a seemingly endless amount of fire elemental aura converging in mid-air, forming gigantic fiery clouds that were visible to the naked eye. If the Lava Monster Leaderunched this attack, it would be apocalyptic!

    Was this his limit? Wang Zhong was a little hesitant. Frankly speaking, the only solution was to activate his dominant Dharma Idol to defeat the Lava Monster Leader, but then this wouldn¡¯t be an effective training for Smander and him.

    However, if he took the risk and tried to defeat the enemies by himself, activating his dominant Dharma Idol might not work anymore when these monsters trapped him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against so many mini Lava Monsters.

    While Wang Zhong was hesitating, the six people outside were like cats on hot bricks.

    Ever since Wang Zhong went over to the battlefield, the rest of the Wanderlust Team could only hear all sorts of earth-shattering noisesing from the Ward, such as the roars of the fiery dragons. Although they couldn¡¯t see what was going on exactly, they could somewhat sense the apocalyptic scene happening inside with roaring dragons and violent tremors under their feet.

    It was a little hard for everyone to imagine the level ofbat and firepower in this situation. This sight made Oscar¡¯s skin crawl even though he had been through many battles and experienced many dangerous secret realms. Being outnumbered drastically by your enemies was the worst thing that could happen in a secret realm. If you weren¡¯t careful enough, your whole team could go down. This battle probably required the top 20 exploration teams to form an elite team in order to defeat the enemy. However, if there was more movementing from the battlefield, it meant that Wang Zhong was still fighting, and that was good news.

    Everyone was waiting anxiously. Even Grai, who had the most confidence in Wang Zhong, kept ncing in the direction of the battlefield, evidently worried about him. He wondered what the situation was like now. They had barely felt the roaring fiery dragons quieten down before something made their hair stand on end the next moment.

    The Lava Monster Leader¡¯s power and calling didn¡¯t travel merely through air, but it also reached the deep undergroundva rivers. This meant that a colossal number of mutated Lava Monsters were forming rapidly inva rivers everywhere¡­ Although they were smaller in size and seemingly weakerpared to the Lava Monsters they dealt with, the sheer number of enemies made the rest of the team¡¯s scalps go numb.

    Oscar immediately organized everyone into a defensive formation. Sharmie didn¡¯t even need to position her Dharma Idol. There were too many enemies and targets. She didn¡¯t even need to lock on to a target since her rune cannon would be able to strike a bunch of enemies randomly even if she fired blindly. Mario and Mo Ling were at the front line of the defensive formation, using their dark shield and King of Beasts Dharma Idols as a shield for the team. Oscar, Grai, Napier, and the vampire Dharma Idol guarded the sides of their defensive fortress. Everyone opened fire like mad. Although their defensive fortress seemed indestructible, the immense number of enemies that rushed over made it seem like it was going to get drowned.

    Luckily, when the path of the two parties intersected, these mini Lava Monsters didn¡¯t have any intention of attacking the team and just headed straight for Wang Zhong.

    Everyone felt their hair stand on end. What exactly was Wang Zhong doing in there???

    ¡°Team captain, let¡¯s just go for it!¡± Napier was agitated. Even if he wasn¡¯t the closest to Wang Zhong, he was the most grateful to him since Wang Zhong helped him to find himself again, pointing him in the right direction in the Holy Land. He was enlightened and was no longer afraid of death.

    Everyone looked at Oscar. Even Grai wasn¡¯t so sure now. With the scary Lava Monster Leader and a colossal number of mini Lava Monsters, how could Wang Zhong take them on all by himself? Previously, they didn¡¯t join the fight since they wouldn¡¯t be of much use. The Lava Monster Leader wasn¡¯t an opponent they could take on. Their attacks would be futile, and they might be a burden to Wang Zhong instead. However, they had a chance against these mini Lava Monsters; at the least, they could help Wang Zhong in this area.

    Oscar clenched his fists tightly. Frankly speaking, intervening was not a rational idea at all. Wang Zhong had saved his life before. Rationally speaking, they shouldn¡¯t intervene when he knew that they couldn¡¯t be of any help in the situation. However, now that they had the chance to help him, Oscar would feel guilty if he just stood by and did nothing.

    All of them might perish if they entered the battlefield, but perhaps, this was the time for him to repay Wang Zhong for saving his life.

    One couldn¡¯t possibly make rational decisions throughout one¡¯s whole life, at least that was the case for Oscar. This was his biggest w, one that he couldn¡¯t change. Otherwise, with the Wanderlust Team¡¯s level of power, they wouldn¡¯t be so pathetic.

    ¡°If someone is still rational and wants to back out, crush the Pioneering Order and leave immediately. Everyone else¡ª¡±

    Oscar had a very serious expression on his face. But before he could finish his words, the noises from the other side of the Ward suddenly came to a stop. There was total silence.

    There were no more ground tremors or dragon roars. The terrifying red clouds and the mid-air concentrated fire-elemental energy disappeared instantly. Even the chattering sounds made by the mini Lava Monsters had stopped. The only thing they could hear now was the furious roars of the raging Lava Monster Leader.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±

    The Lava Monster Leader was enraged to the maximum. It only needed another one or two seconds before its strongest forbidden power attack, the ¡®Nine Paths of Incineration,¡¯ would bepleted. This attack would be more than enough to burn these two annoying insects to ash! They had nowhere to hide!

    Suddenly, it saw a ck and white glowe from that most-annoying human. It was as if a huge chessboard filled this space, and immediately after, it lost almost all its power.

    The fire elemental power that it had almost finished gathering suddenly vanished, with only a little bit left. The formerly abundant energy in its body was also depleted to an unbelievable extent at that instant.

    This feeling¡­ It felt like someone had walked into the room when you were climaxing and shouted, ¡°Hey! Your mum is asking for you!¡±

    The Lava Monster Leader couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

 Chapter 780 - The Soul and the Body

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Soul and the Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As their leader was stunned and confused, these mini Lava Monsters were also affected. They did not have souls or independent thoughts as they were simply energybinations controlled by their leader. At this particr moment, they fell into a lifeless state and remained motionless.

    At this instant, a red chainshed across the sky, as though its length was infinite. It then quickly formed a grid-like web of chains.

    At the same time, Smander charged forward and flung two ming chains which were extended from his body at the Lava Monster Leader, linking both of them together. Pure energy constantly poured into Smander¡¯s body, while the Lava Monster Leader grew furious and terrified. It knew that the other party was absorbing its source of power.

    The severe pain and huge sense of crisis roused it. It snarled crazily while trying to resist the attack. Although it had been greatly weakened, it struggled even more fiercely. For dimensional creatures, the most terrible thing was for their source of power to be absorbed as they would be erased from existence. For the dwarfs in the fairy-tale secret realm, although they had died, they would still be resurrected rather quickly under the nourishment of the secret realm¡¯s power. However, if the root of their power was absorbed by another, they wouldpletely disappear. Naturally, the more advanced the imprints on these creatures were, the more difficult it would be for it to recover. For this rtively inferior Lava Monster Leader, its source of power was undoubtedly the most important to it.

    Wang Zhong finally understood. It was not that Smander did not work hard; it was just that the difference in their power was toorge. As such, Smander could not utilize manybat techniques. The fact that he could strip his opponent of its source power showed that Smander was of an extremely high grade. The ming Spirit King¡¯s appearance was a result of Wang Zhong¡¯s level of understanding. Wang Zhong needed to up his game before he could figure out what kind of fire creature Smander was.

    A low and powerful soundwave suddenly radiated across the entire area, sending around seven to eight mini Lava Monsters flying. They flew and hit the Lava Monster Leader with great force, making its head spin. The movements of the other mini Lava Monsters also shadowed its reaction and slowed down. At this particr time, Smander had already appeared right in front of the Lava Monster Leader as he pulled himself forward with his chains.

    He stretched out his left hand and pressed the ming imprint on the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Borh dih oh shi¡­¡±

    Those strange words were anguage that Wang Zhong had never heard of. Smander¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. It could be seen that the Lava Monster Leader¡¯s huge Fire Quartz was dimming at lightning speed, and the countless balls of fiery energy were transmitted and absorbed by Smander¡¯s body after having passed through it. With that, Smander¡¯s body grew brighter and more eye-catching.

    White became pale yellow and then pale yellow turned golden. Golden mes! He now had a golden body!

    It was as though the entire world grew silent.

    The Lava Monster Leader lost its original radiance, and the energy of the reddish Fire Quartz attached to its head was emptied in just three to five seconds, turning into an ordinary ck stone. Thousands of mini Lava Monsters surrounding the Lava Monster Leader seemed to have lost their energy source, and their bodies disintegrated in an instant. At the same time, small pieces of clear and crystalline Fire Quartz fell to the ground.

    Pa pa pa pa pa!

    The entire ground, stretching over a few hundred meters, was covered with red, sparkly Fire Quartz!

    After taking off the clown mask, he threw Simba, who could not stop chattering, back into his Soul Sea. Wang Zhong immediately tried to process what had happened. Everyone and their Dharma Idols were supposed toplement each other. If one had managed to enter the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage, one¡¯s Dharma Idol would also follow suit. However, this situation of one¡¯s Dharma Idol evolving before its owner¡­ It was unheard of.

    There had never been a predecessor for Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol. His Dharma Idol possessed self-consciousness and also had the function of self-evolution. There had never been a person who could support this im with proof. Such a thing may have existed in the past, but it had never been recorded.

    Smander had already reached the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage? Originally, Wang Zhong had only intended to let Smander practice his skills. This was really an unexpected gain. Other than the increase in Soul Power, Wang Zhong could feel that Smander¡¯s ming body had be purer and that Smander¡¯s power had increased greatly. It was probably due to him having absorbed the me essence of the Lava Monster Leader. As such, his mes had also managed to evolve to a higher level.

    At this moment, the entire area was shaking, definitely about to copse. Apparently, Wang Zhong had just killed off the core of this secret realm. He subconsciously picked up a pile of Fire Quartz from the ground and rushed out.

    Everyone was waiting for Wang Zhong. Upon the sight of him, they began to wave the Pioneering Orders at him. They wasted no time in activating the Pioneering Orders. They knew that the copse of a secret realm wouldn¡¯t take much time. Everyone had to leave, or else they would be sucked into a dimensional gap, which was a fragment of space that could even make Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers despair.

    Peng peng peng¡­

    Everyone was disheveled uponnding. All of their clothes were tattered and burned. Wang Zhong was thest tond, and the others stared at him, stunned. What did this guy do exactly?!

    He was merely at the Initial Heroic Soul Stage, but in the end¡­ No one would believe it. Not only that, the entire secret realm had been destroyed. What the hell was that???

    Oscar felt that he had been living in vain his whole life. After all, he was an ex-member of one of the top three exploration teams. He had met incredibly powerful people and geniuses before. There were indeed some who showed incredible power when they were still at the Initial Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage. However, he had never seen anyone like Wang Zhong before¡­ He was truly a monster!

    It might have been due to the fact that everyone looked like a mess; therefore, all of them could not help but tough until their stomachs hurt. It seemed like everyone was very open andfortable with one another. This was the kind of exploration team everyone wanted to be a part of.

    ¡°I suddenly realized that meeting you guys will definitely make me lose money. This time we seem to have failed toplete the mission.¡± Oscarughed until his stomach hurt. It was a simple mission for the neers to train, yet he would have to suffer a loss of a few thousand Holy Coins. There were indeed no other leaders worse than him.

    Suddenly, a huge heap of Fire Quartz tumbled to the ground. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how much these are worth, I think they should be enough toplete the mission.¡±

    Before leaving, Wang Zhong had quickly collected some Fire Quartz. What the hell? How could he leave empty-handed?

    Everyone was stunned for a while before they began to happily pick them up. ¡°Dude, seems like you have other talents, aside from causing trouble,¡± said Sharmie happily as her huge boobs continued to bounce. It was obvious that girls liked shiny things, especially when they had fire attributes. ¡°I want to make a ne with these.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Oscarughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. At the very least, these could cover their travel costs. The quality of these Fire Quartz was rather good. Although they were not expensive, it was easy to sell them off. Based on the good quality andrge quantity, it should be possible to earn around 5,000 Holy Coins.

    Everyone waited in the Queen¡¯s Bar until Oscar finished handling all the follow-up matters of the mission.

    The mission waspleted only after handing in some small Fire Quartz, but the reward was not only 1,500 Holy Coins as a detailed report on the Lava Monster Leader brought additional ie to the team. In addition, the remaining Fire Quartz was wholesaled by Oscar to a senior of the Alchemy Union, but the price was less than his previous valuation. Each was sold for two Holy Coins, amounting to a total of around two thousand Holy Coins. Firstly, it would be a waste of time to sell the stones individually. Secondly, because he gave that senior a good deal, it incidentally solved the zed Crystal ss problem for Wang Zhong. As such, it could be considered a mutually beneficial transaction.

    With this ie of around four thousand Holy Coins, after deducting the cost of this trip and the Pioneering Order, etc., each person got around three hundred Holy Coins. Originally, everyone intended to split the money ording to their contribution and so as to give Wang Zhong a bigger share, but he rejected the idea. He knew that life was difficult for everyone. Neers at the initial stage definitely needed Holy Coins for many things; otherwise, it would seriously slow down their speed of cultivation. It was regarded as benefiting everyone in the long term. This was also the most effective way to increase the strength of the exploration team as soon as possible. Only when the team was stronger as a whole, then would it have opportunities to make more money in the future.

    Sharmie was so ted that she almost fainted, but frankly, she felt faint because she was a little drunk. During the past two months after entering the Holy City, she had never been in such high and vigorous spirits. She drank alcohol as though it was water and epted all toasts. Obviously, the rest of them were not any better.

    Oscar then handed a brand new zed Crystal ss over to Wang Zhong with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s free of charge. It¡¯s sort of a smallpensation for selling the Fire Quartz at such a low price. It¡¯s always much easier to find such things at the Alchemy Union.¡±

    Sure enough, having connections was important. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had been struggling to find one for more than a month and still did not manage to get one. Due to having connections, the item arrived today even though Oscar had only asked for it the day before. They were definitely efficient.

    In the Holy City, money alone could not get one everything. However, if one had both connections and money, everything would go smoothly for that person.

    Naturally, having finally gotten the zed Crystal ss, Wang Zhong no longer had the mood to celebrate with everyone. He had been looking forward to this for far too long.

    He said goodbye to everyone and could not wait to return to his dorm. Various other materials for the making of the inverted Micro Mirror were already prepared a long time ago. The assembly of the mirror was a time-consuming task, but he had already finished working on it during the period he was searching for the zed Crystal ss.

    The most critical part was a runic array to assist in the observation process. This was the main supplement for the process of internal power observation and the most special thing about the entire Micro Mirror. It was not to be used like a simple ¡®microscope¡¯ to magnify and observe cells just like during alchemy lectures. The main direction of observation was not pure matter, but the energy of matter contained in these substances. This was the subject of discussion in Cellr Cosmology.

    He carefully cut the zed Crystal ss, polished it into a suitable shape, and iid it onto the Micro Mirror. He finally managed to do it. After more than a month of hard work, he finally could get started. Wang Zhong was really looking forward to it.

    Due to inadequate preparation, there were not many materials to examine. He had only bought a little bit of Evil Demon Blood at a roadside store on the way home. It was rather difficult to get this back on Earth, but in the Holy City, it was merely an ordinary street good. There were countless ves with this so-called demonic bloodline in the city. Whenever there was demand, they would draw blood from these ves. Evil Demon Blood could be bought anywhere in the market, and the price was not high.

    He ced a drop of Evil Demon Blood between two transparent microscopic slides and looked into the Micro Mirror. That little bloodstain that seemed ordinary to the naked eye immediately appeared exceedingly strange.

    With this expensive and high-precision instrument, an extremely rich cell morphology could be observed under the most basic magnification, which had been proven many times in the Tyrants¡¯ alchemy sses.

    Under magnification, the Evil Demon Blood¡¯s entire cell structure could be seen. The cell shape was a round body covered with green barbs. With the help of the special power from the runes of the Micro Mirror, he could also see the crystal-likeyers on the surface of these barbed green cells.

    They were thinyers of energy bodies, with rather obvious energy characteristics. The demon cells that were wrapped by these energy bodies appeared huge and aggressive, as though they were individuals with minds of their own. This reflected the most basic nature of the Evil Demon Blood. Even if one just observed a single drop of Evil Demon Blood with the naked eye, one would notice asional movements in the blood.

    Was this the nature of all Evil Demons? Immortalized blood? ording to legend, there was a special kind of high-rank demon. As long as there was a drop of its blood left, it could be reborn under certain conditions. On the other hand, after human blood left the host body, it would be considered dead. Vitality in dead blood was a quality that human blood did not possess.

    The Tyrants had actually conducted a lot of research in this area. The regenerative nature of demonic cells and its indestructible characteristics were often used by the Tyrants to transform themselves; they were attempts to obtain the same regenerative power and resilience of the demons. There were quite a lot of people who went down this path, but frankly, very few had seeded. Furthermore, the Tyrants¡¯ research angle and understanding of Evil Demon Blood were capped to the surface level. Practicing Cellr Cosmology was a unique approach, as it targeted the internal energy of the cells. Although the two different research types could asionally arrive at the same conclusion, in fact ¡ª whether it was the research process itself or the research direction and objectives ¡ª the two had nothing inmon.

    Wang Zhong recorded down his observations andpared it to the theories in the book. At the same time, he developed his own understanding and conclusions. Cellr Cosmology was more like a form of guidance and spection. There were not many actual and urate conclusions; thus, everything needed to be confirmed and verified by the sessors themselves.

    There was energy in the cells. Was this unique to demons? Or do all kinds of cells look the same?

    Wang Zhong finished recording everything that he could observe from that drop of demon blood and felt a little unsatisfied. His room had all sorts of things; thus, he began to observe everything that could be ced on the microscopic slides.

    He soon realized that the energy contained in cells was not unique to Evil Demon Blood. Even if it was just a non-living thing like white gauze or a drop of water, little signs of energy activity could be observed from the surface of the cells. Naturally, the energy activity in the cells was much milder than that of demon blood and was almost imperceptible.

    Everything in the world had physical energy, but the amount of energy and its effects were different. He tested many things in session and recorded down many different observations. Cell energy had gradually been stripped of their mysterious coat in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Maybe the regenerative secret of demonsy in their unique energy form and not because they ¡®contained energy¡¯ themselves.

    Lastly, he attempted to observe his own blood. ording to reason, as a human at the Heroic Soul Stage, there should be extremely active energy contained in his body¡¯s cells, or at least, it should be richer in energy aspared to that drop of low-rank demon blood. However, the results left him a little stunned. Just like what the book had mentioned, once human cells left the body, they indeed could not contain Soul Power, or maybe¡­ the soul?

    In the beginning, the cells were rather active, but just a few secondster, those energy bodies that were originally diffused on the surface of the blood cells began to dissipate at a high speed. Finally, they becamepletely dead, and there was no trace of any energy remaining.

 Chapter 781 - Taking It Too Far

    <h4>Chapter 781: Taking It Too Far</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This reminded him of a seemingly simple sentence in Cellr Cosmology. However, he had never fully grasped the meaning of the sentence.

    <i>¡°Humans are special creatures even in the Dimensional World. The rtionship between the body and the soul is that the body is like a carrier for the soul.¡±</i>

    The author of Cellr Cosmology was like a lunatic in some aspects. He made various bold assumptions. For example, humans were actually some sort of weapon, creatures that were created. Of course, this was a little nonsensical as there were historical records of old civilizations that could still be essed after all. From some aspects, themon characteristic of the dimensional creatures was that there would be some soul remnants in their cells. However, even though humans were intelligent creatures and could wield Soul Power, their cells really did not hold any Soul Power.

    Why was that so?

    In fact, this issue had once been studied by people in the Holy Land, but in the end, everyone gave up because such research would not have practical results. It was unnecessary to take such pains studying an insoluble problem in the Holy Land. As such, there were countless mysteries to be unraveled here. Most people would want to choose research directions that were practical and those that could allow them to increase their power quickly.

    However, Wang Zhong was absolutely drawn to this. He wanted to know what was inside the human soul and body.

    After making detailed notes, his understanding of the entire microscopic cell-energy theory had reached a certain level, which meant that he had already grasped the rudiments of Cellr Cosmology. As such, he was ready for the first step of cultivation.

    If one had to borate on why Cellr Cosmology had been criticized to such a degree, it could be said that the cost of cultivation resources and the theoretical arrogance were definitely not the main reason. The thing that truly stopped people from practicing it was the terrifying difficulty of this path¡¯s rudiments.

    There were many in the Holy City who had been fooled by this divine book. And there were many people who actually agreed with the theories inside and had the ambition to practice it. As for those who were wealthy and powerful, although there had been countless such people, many of them fell into despair at the first step.

    The first step to practicing Cellr Cosmology was to observe: self-observation and understanding. This was obviously not done through Micro Mirrors as that was considered research, not spiritual cultivation. The first step of practicing this was to meditate and establish inner sight!

    The basis of Cellr Cosmology was to transform oneself with pure energy. One had to start with the microscopic level, take control of one¡¯s body, and tap into all the potential and mysteries of the human body. However, for a Heroic Soul, cells were truly too small¡­

    The first step was meditation and calming oneself, to allow one to achieve the state of?An¨¡tta<sup>1</sup>?This was actually not difficult for Wang Zhong, but taking into ount the book¡¯s repeated warnings about the difficulty of the first step, he did not try to cut his base costs.

    Simba and Big White had been strictly warned to staypletely silent in his Soul Sea. After a bath and a change of clothes, he sat cross-legged on his bed to meditate. It could be seen that a te of Tranquility Incense bought from the Dimensional Hostel had been ignited, exuding an intoxicating scent. The whole room seemed ethereal and all external interference had been reduced to a minimum. There was nothing but tranquility in this room.

    He calmed his mind in a short span of time, but the focus of his consciousness gradually grew stronger, connecting the body and mind. He soon sensed an ethereal world of thoughts, and he could picture his Soul Sea in his mind very clearly.

    In fact, when Wang Zhong was a child, he was already able to enter the so-called meditation realm of the Holy Land, but at that time, it was a kind of endless, dark torture to him. Due to the Fate Stone, he had a natural ability to meditate, even without the Tranquility Incense. It was just that he wanted to experience the basic steps. In this regard, the Mystic Sect was very professional.

    The Tranquility Incense was made from the dippel¡¯s oil of a specific dimensional creature as well as some other materials. The incense was a basic necessity for the Holy Disciples in the Mystic Sect.

    Meditation was easy; it was equivalent to soothing the mind. Wang Zhong could clearly feel the state of his Soul Sea, but now, what he had to do was not just to observe the Soul Sea. He had to open and release his mind to let his consciousness spread to every corner of his body.

    At this time, it was just basic diffusion of the mind. Based on his analysis, if the mind was constantly stretched and extended ¡ª getting thinner ¡ª then one would get closer and closer to the microscopic world!

    Undoubtedly, Wang Zhong was a genius. He had the right idea. The book also had a simr view. However, the problem was that only the best Holy Disciples could attain high-level meditation, to the point where it was simr to breathing. Secondly, to stretch the mind ¡ª which was called ¡®soul unfolding¡¯ in the Mystic Sect¡¯s terms ¡ª was really too difficult to achieve. One could understand the theory, but how could something like the soul be controlled?

    Not to mention stretching¡­ or unfolding?

    However, Wang Zhong could truly do it. He had control over the consciousness of his soul. This process was indeed a little difficult, but it was achievable. However, Wang Zhong found a problem. As the soul expanded, one would indeed move towards the microscopic world, but the downside was that his self-consciousness would be increasingly blurred.

    Soon, Wang Zhong felt a pang of fear and quickly recollected his mind. If his mind were to spread infinitely, he wasn¡¯t sure if his soul would copse or whether he would eventually lose the ability to reassemble his soul. No one dared to do so.

    When Wang Zhong regained consciousness, he was already panting heavily and was covered in cold sweat. Heposed himself and eventually realized that the experience felt very enjoyable. The method was correct. If the soul was strong enough, it could continue to spread and sink. When the consciousness had the ability to observe the microscopic world ¡ª in other words, being able to see microscopic cells ¡ª it meant that he could proceed to the next step of transformation.

    His soul needed to be stronger. The process of diffusion could not be rushed. It needed to follow a step-by-step n. To maintain a certain degree of consciousness while trying to reach the microscopic level was very dangerous. If one was not careful, one might lose control over the meditation process and possibly lose one¡¯s mind. This was undoubtedly the worst-case scenario for Holy Disciples because even gourmets would not be able to reverse the situation. This was precisely why the Tranquility Incense was always used during meditation.

    However, there was no mountain in the world that could not be scaled. For things that Wang Zhong had set his mind to, the words ¡®give up¡¯ never existed in his dictionary. On the contrary, this high level of difficulty actually amused him and aroused his fighting spirit.

    He had to try harder! Harder! Harder!

    Wang Zhong was going all out to increase his Soul Power. Thanks to his perception at the microscopic level, he was beginning to sharpen his Soul Power bit by bit. Not to mention that Wang Zhong was a very flexible person, during the process of strengthening his control over the soul, he was also pondering about different methods of practice.

    However, his Soul Power was still too weak; to be able to spread to the microscopic level was just like pouring Soul Power into an abyss. Not to mention the Heroic Soul Stage, even if he was at the Heavenly Soul Stage, his efforts would be futile. As such, this was not a matter of the strength of his Soul Power. There was probably a problem with the method used.

    One of Wang Zhong¡¯s characteristics was that he was a thinker. He made bold guesses and took caution in verifying them. This dispersion method of his was obviously not feasible. It was impossible for one at the Heavenly Soul Stage to do so, let alone him. Actually, he had no need to diffuse his entire mind; he only needed to enter a microscopic ¡®zone¡¯ for observation purposes while, at the same time, maintaining the existence of the core of his soul.

    He couldn¡¯t try to disperse his mindpletely, in case he failed to recondense them. If that indeed happened, wouldn¡¯t he be a vegetable? An idiot? And doomed to keep falling into an abyss of darkness forever?

    In this case, Wang Zhong nned a feasible training method, and that was to establish the Soul Core: in other words, the core of his soul. This was inspired by the Magma Leader. Almost all powerful creatures had this feature, which was to establish a core of memory and power. If Wang Zhong managed to establish the Soul Core, it would mean that no matter how far his soul spread, there would always be some leeway, simr to that of a spring. If the soul was stretched to a certain extent, the Soul Core would beckon all Soul Power back for reorganization.

    If that was the case ¡ª even if he only had the power of the Heroic Soul Stage ¡ª it would suffice.

    Having found a solution, Wang Zhong was undoubtedly extremely thrilled. The establishment of the Soul Core seemed simple when spoken of, but there was nothing to refer to, and no one to ask for advice. In the Holy Land, although there were directions to choose from for spiritual cultivation, the specific process depended on oneself. It was not umon for some to lose their minds. It happened every year.

    Soft fire makes sweet malt. Everything was the hardest in the beginning, but perseverance would eventually lead you to the best results.

    Wang Zhong did not leave his house for an entire week. He had truly be a homebody. As usual, no one noticed his disappearance at all. He was originally a well-known expert of the CHF, but now he was just a passerby. The process of establishing the Soul Core was rather¡­ unsessful. This was probably unavoidable for everyone on the path of cultivation.

    During this period, there was no drama in the Holy City. The Wanderlust Team went out of the city toplete another mission. Oscar led the team, and the neers also participated. It was said that they performed rather well and made a small profit. Both Napier and Grai broke through to the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage, and it seemed like a Great Teacher had taken a fancy to Grai and ced him in the observation list of second-ss apprentices. Of course, this was considered big news for the neers when they first entered the Holy City, but now, it was no longer enough to attract much attention. Carolyn and Solomon¡¯s increasingly outstanding performances had already captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    Carolyn, the first of the neers to enter the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage, recently showed considerable talent in putting up Wards, attracting the attention of a 5-star Great Teacher who was a Wards Master. It was so much so that the teacher wanted to poach Carolyn from her original teacher, and that was a rather rare sight in the Holy City. Unless they were extremely fond of the student, most teachers would not do this kind of thing. Of course, there was nothing anyone could do even if it happened. When a stronger teacher came into the picture, charges like betraying your teacher would no longer exist. There might be moral allegations, but the deciding factor was actually power.

    Basically, the Holy City would not bother about such things. Even if the teacher whose student got poached away was dissatisfied, there was nothing he could do in the face of a more powerfulpetitor. He would still have to put up a false front to keep the peace. As such, it would all be down to the apprentices themselves to make their choice.

    The 5-star Great Teacher was obviously to the Stuart n¡¯s liking. Not only was he powerful, his status as a Wards Master also gave him a special status in the Holy City. However, in the end, he was unexpectedly rejected by Carolyn.

    This incident gave rise to much discussion in the Holy City. Maybe there were some people who thought that Carolyn was being stupid, but more people were singing praises of her. Even in the power-oriented Holy City, one who did not forget one¡¯s roots would eventually gain the favor of the people. As such, Carolyn¡¯s reputation took a turn for the better in the Holy City recently. She seemingly surpassed those in front even though she had ate start, looming over the number one neer, Scarlet. Naturally, she certainly made her first Great Teacher rather happy. It was said that her teacher gave her a lot of good things and also started to build deeper rtions with the Stuart n. The news of Carolyn rejecting the 5-star Great Teacher soon spread around the entire city.

    Of course, these were merely rumors. Carolyn¡¯s strength was not just herbat power, she had an extremely high?<i>Emotional Quotient</i>?(EQ) as well. The real situation was that she had achieved bnce. At this stage, she would continue to train under her current teacher. At theter stages, when she had already built up a strong foundation, she would then acknowledge the Wards Master as her teacher. In fact, she managed to neglect neither. At the same time, the Stuart n had also shown enough respect andmitment to the two Great Teachers. To put it simply, she had two teachers now.

    Although her high EQ was a factor, there were also other reasons contributing to the current situation where everyone was satisfied. Firstly, it was because she had the Stuart name, and secondly, the two Great Teachers did not really want to offend each other openly as well. As for those existing rumors outside, the Stuart Family had no intention of clearing them up. However, the two Great Teachers didn¡¯t care. In some ways, this could also be calledmercial ttering.

    Good reputation was still rather important for those at the Heroic Soul Stage.

    Now, the only neer who couldpete with Carolyn in terms of prestige was probably Solomon. Although there had been no news of his breakthrough to the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage, he was the first among all the neers to be a Dimensional Predator.

    Among all forms of glory, one¡¯s individual ranking in the Dimensional Hostel was the most urate reflection of a Holy Disciple¡¯s strength.

    After entering the Dimensional Hostel, everyone who had been registered would have a corresponding individual rating. Bypleting missions and writing mission reports, etc., one could improve one¡¯s own individual ranking. There were four rankings in total. Upon entering the Dimensional Hostel, one would be called a Dimensional Pioneer. It was the most basic ranking in the hostel, but many Holy Disciples actually remain at this ranking their entire lives.

    Next, there was the Dimensional Predator, the Dimensional Marauder and the Dimensional Devourer, in order of merit.

    The Holy Disciples often did not care about whether their opponents were at the Initial Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage or at the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. For everyone who could enter the Holy Land, as long as they were not stupid, they would be able to reach the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage within a few years; even doing it within a year was not a rare thing. The more important thing was the umtion and fighting power one achieves after entering the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. Although everyone had the Soul Power of 10,000 Grassos, each person¡¯sbat power could differ greatly. It was even possible for some at the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage to challenge one at the Heavenly Soul Stage if they were powerful enough.

    The individual titles assigned by the Dimensional Hostel were the most reliable benchmark in the Holy Land. It would be foolish to think that one could achieve this level by tagging along on team exploration missions. This was not the same as team-ranking promotions. The individual ranking depended on one¡¯s individual contribution during missions, which would be inferred from detailed mission reports. For those who had no true strength ¡ª even if they tagged along with the strongest teams to sessfullyplete S-rank missions ¡ª it would be impossible for them to advance from a Dimensional Pioneer to a Dimensional Predator, let alone the two higher rankings. It was truly rather difficult to improve one¡¯s ranking.

    If one was a Dimensional Devourer, one would be a legendary character among the Holy Disciples, one able to beat the sh*t out of ordinary Heavenly Souls. Even if such people were still at the Heroic Soul Stage, ordinary teachers had to be polite and courteous toward them and treat them as equals. Those who could survive visits to countless Dimensional Secret Realms andplete their missions in the process had too many unknown means, or some undisclosed power, or maybe even some kind of mysterious talent. Additionally, havingpleted countless missions, most of them were loaded with money and resources. Furthermore, their assets were definitelyparable to most Great Teachers. High-rank soul tools, powerful spell scrolls, and various enchantments crystals that even Heavenly Souls might not be able to handle¡­ They had loads of resources. Such a powerful existence was the ultimate limit for Holy Disciples.

    And once these people entered the Heavenly Soul Stage, they would be an unfathomable existence.

    The normal promotion speed for individual rankings in the Holy City was much slower. The average time toplete the first step up would be at least five years for people who had a certain natural talent, yet Solomon only took three months to do so. His speed of promotion was alreadyparable to that of those super-geniuses. It had to be noted that even in the top 10 hostels, a Dimensional Predator would already be qualified to enter the elite groups!

 Chapter 782 - Hitting the Nail on the Head

    <h4>Chapter 782: Hitting the Nail on the Head</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    There was a world of difference between Solomon and the other neers who were not even qualified to join his team missions. This news also made Solomon, who had had beenying low recently because of joining missions, the hot topic. It was as though he had suddenly swept the entire Holy City neers¡¯ circles and even the entire Dimensional Hostel with an imposing sovereignty. Compared to Carolyn, who had gained recognition based on gossip, this achievement was obviously more impactful; so much so, that Solomon had now settled into the position of being the number one neer of the Holy City.

    Other than that, the only topic that never died down among the neers was the Apprentice Battle. Now, there were only two or three months left. Everyone could challenge those apprentices who currently had privileges and be promoted to Holy Disciples if they passed the tests. In other words, the novice protection period was over, and it was time to see what everyone was worth!

    Once a person was defeated, one¡¯s apprenticeship rank and welfare would be taken over by the victor. No doubt, most people were eyeing Wang Zhong¡¯s position. He was like a piece of fatty meat. However, obviously that piece of meat was too small to be shared by so many people. As such, other second and even first-ss apprentices would be targets. Currently, the majority of the first and second-ss apprentices were actively preparing and gearing up for battle. At the same time, there were many people discussing whether it would be easier to deal with Grai, or Napier, or the Holy City¡¯s native, Hyde Alexander. Even Scarlet ¡ª who hadn¡¯t shown up in the Holy City ever since she went on an expedition with her teacher ¡ª was about to be the target of countless people.

    Only Carolyn and Solomon were the exceptions. When neers talked about these two, they were mostly looking up to them or in a state of being in awe of them. It was conceivable that in the uing fierce rankingpetition, it would be almost impossible for anyone to defeat these two.

    Wang Zhong was, obviously, totally unaware of this. His only concern was how the first step of practicing Cellr Cosmology had alreadypletely stumped him.

    Everything was easier said than done. In fact, Wang Zhong already had a rather good grasp on the first step in the theory of meditation. He had also gotten a preliminary impression of the microscopic world through the Micro Mirror; thus, he only needed to spread out his Soul Power to the maximum possible state, then he would be able to experience the microscopic world through his consciousness.

    However, to attain the maximum possible state was really no easy feat.

    Wang Zhong always had a lot of confidence in his Soul Sea. With the help of the Fate Stone, it seemed to be endless, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to fill this almost-bottomless pit of energy consumption. Therger the area for Soul Power to be spread over, the higher the requirements for the Soul Power. Not only arge amount was required, abination of other things were also required. Some examples would be Soul Power¡¯s quality and control over Soul Power, etc.

    After practicing for a week, he could feel that the extreme peak of his Soul Power had grown to be more stable after constantly pushing his limits. His maniption of Soul Power had also reached a more meticulous degree, and he could feel the more subtle changes in his Soul Power.

    However, Wang Zhong still felt that his ability fell short of his wishes for this first stage, and he could clearly feel that the gap between his current stage and sess was not just a tiny bit. How could it be possible that the difficulty of mastering the first stage of the Tyrants¡¯ divine book, aka the trap book, was at such an impossible level?

    For the first time, Wang Zhong was beginning to have doubts. Of course, he was not doubting what he had firmly believed in, nor was he doubting the operability of Cellr Cosmology. He was doubting himself. Was his method wrong? Or maybe he had overlooked something important?

    This idea was getting stronger and stronger in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. When faced with difficulties, some people might face them bravely and head-on. Even though such people were admirable, their chances of sess might not be very high. However, there was another kind of person who would neither give up nor persevere mindlessly when one encountered difficulties. Instead, one would look for one¡¯s own mistakes and find a more correct way. That would be the true definition of a brave, wise man.

    A whole week of intensive meditation exhausted his mind beyond any ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Even Wang Zhong nearly could not handle it. This was not the same as ordinaryborious trainings. Although his body did not move, he was much more tired aspared to any other form of cultivation.

    When Wang Zhong got up from the meditation posture, he actually felt so dizzy that he thought he was going to faint. He felt a shock and immediately tried to calm his Soul Sea. At the same time, he rubbed his forehead for a long time before he felt better. He eventually decided to give himself a day off and look for Uncle Zhang at theke. He intended to fish for some Hinami to replenish his body and then go home to have a good sleep.

    However, just as he was about to step out of his room, his Skylink rang. As he opened it casually, a woman¡¯s voice resonated so loudly that it almost deafened him. ¡°Where the hell are you, kiddo? Get your ass over here, now!¡±

    It was Teacher Lan Daier. She sounded pretty pissed off and was already on the verge of exploding.

    Wang Zhong checked the previous records and realized that there were actually four or five unopened messages from Lan Daier within the past three or four days.

    Her reaction instantly became understandable. For any employer, if his employee were to disappear without warning, he would definitely be furious. ording to what Wang Zhong knew of Lan Daier¡¯s temper, it was already considered polite that she only screamed at him once.

    Wang Zhong was not sure whether tough or cry. It seemed that he was a little too enchanted and engrossed in his training for the past few days. It was so much so that he hadn¡¯t taken any time to check his Skylink. If he had just checked and replied to apply for leave, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problems.

    Well, there was no way he could go fishing now. Wang Zhong hastily replied the message, took a bath, changed his sweaty clothes and hurriedly rushed over.

    Wang Zhong had been to the Teachers¡¯ District many times. Compared to the Holy Disciples¡¯ District, the biggest differences were probably the tranquility and the amount of privacy one could get here. The scenery in the Holy Disciples¡¯ District was also a far cry from this area.

    The teachers were probably the most special group in the Holy City. They were neither the ruling ss nor the ss being ruled, they were just in between. They had yet to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage, but their strength was not to be underestimated. Among the top devourers in the Dimensional Hostel¡¯s circle, around five or six of them were currently teachers. This group of talents was the true backbone and future of the Holy City. Almost all those who would be promoted to teacher were geniuses with a certainty of breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Most of them were also tough, with various kinds of power and special skills.

    Everyone here had their own pursuit and goal, and all of them were working hard toward their goals. They would not waste a single minute or second, and they knew how to make the most of their time and energy. Inparison to those in the Holy Disciples¡¯ District who were not motivated, wallowed in degeneration or had already lost their will to fight, there was definitely a world of difference. It was like aparison between childish people and mature people.

    In fact, Wang Zhong really liked the vibes of the Teachers¡¯ District as it could rouse the fighting will of people. Everyone believed in the saying that one was marked by thepany one kept. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t care less about the ie of a few hundred Holy Coins from being a first or second-ss apprentice. However, if he had the opportunity to be promoted to teacher, Wang Zhong himself felt that he would be a tad more interested in that.

    Every time Wang Zhong saw Lan Daier, he would get a different feeling. This was a woman of substance. Although she appeared very young, she waspletely different from Scarlet and Laura, who could be considered pure and naive girls. Her life experiences gifted her with wit and graceful bearing. Time was fleeting like a river stream, washing away the bright light and dust in her life, leaving nothing butposure and intelligence after gaining an insight of the world. Even though she was only casually dressed, all her actions inadvertently radiated a sensuality and fragrance unique to mature women, a fragrance that was emitted from within.

    She shot Wang Zhong an ambiguous smile, making him feel her dissatisfaction, yet not ring up at the same time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you ignored my calls. You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve. Are you getting big-headed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡± In the face of Lan Daier¡¯s reaction, Wang Zhong had no choice but to speak the truth. If he had tried to brush it off, she would definitely see through him. ¡°I was busy training, and I got too engrossed. I really did not pay attention to my Skylink.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Lan Daier as she rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve made any progress. Also, you look really pale, as though you are malnourished. What kind of isted training have you gone into? Come in.¡±

    The living room exuded an attractive scent. Wang Zhong, who was already familiar with these scents, could already tell that it was a bug feast just by his nose. The gourmets in the Holy City seemed to have a special preference for bugs. ¡°Small things contain the best essence.¡± This was not the first time that Wang Zhong had heard Lan Daier say that.

    After entering the living room and sitting on the sofa, Lan Daier was not in a hurry to start work. Instead, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s put work aside first. Look at you. You look like you haven¡¯t woken up. How many days have you gone without sleep? Something might go wrong if you taste-test. What are you practicing exactly?¡±

    ¡°Cellr Cosmology.¡± Wang Zhong had no intention of hiding it. This was not a secret at all. There were many Holy Disciples who knew about it.

    He originally thought that Lan Daier would mock him a little, but she unexpectedly frowned instead.

    The delicacies on the table had already turned cold, but Lan Daier did not even care to take a look at them. She could feel the plight of Wang Zhong¡¯s cultivation from his words. Lan Daier wiped the casual expression she had on her face and enquired about the general direction of his way of cultivation carefully. It could be seen that she truly wanted to help.

    As Wang Zhong spoke, Lan Daier remained silent most of the time. There were certain things which she could understand, but there were also some things that she was unfamiliar with.

    Frankly speaking, Lan Daier knew about the book?<i>Cellr Cosmology</i>. After all, this ¡®divine trap¡¯ was really well-known in the Holy City. However, she would never taunt Wang Zhong like everyone else. In fact, most of the peopleughing at Wang Zhong were only Holy Disciples. Anyone who could publish a book in the Holy City ¡ª what¡¯s more, whose book was included in the library ¡ª would at least not have theoretical errors and problems. Lan Daier was a person who maintained a rigorous attitude towards academics. She would never judge or deny anything she wasn¡¯t familiar with arbitrarily.

    She didn¡¯t know much about Cellr Cosmology. In essence, she wouldn¡¯t rmend practicing it, but it was not a bad thing to try to understand Cellr Cosmology at Wang Zhong¡¯s current stage. However, one thing was certain. She knew the Heroic Soul Stage well.

    ¡°Your rhythm is wrong.¡±

    With a focused expression, Lan Daier revealed a kind of random andpletely different lingering charm than usual, but Wang Zhong was not in the mood to appreciate it. With a few simple words, Lan Daier had resolved his current dilemma.

    ¡°I have also experienced the cultivation practices of Earth,¡± said Lan Daier. ¡°I fully understand the Federation practitioners¡¯ mindsets and their way of cultivation during the Casted Soul Stage. They do not pay attention to the increase of Soul Power. They even carry out various deliberate suppressions in order to have a better Dharma Idol and foundation when they break through to the Heroic Soul Stage. This is actually understandable as people also do it in the Holy City, but the Heroic Soul Stage and the Casted Soul Stage arepletely different.

    ¡°The most important thing about the Heroic Soul Stage is actually reaching the peak within the shortest time. Only by reaching the limit of the human soul and reaching 10,000 Grassos, then can we uncover some of the mysteries of the body. Only at this stage, can you really understand how to use power and how to feel the world at this stage. It¡¯s because 10,000 Grassos and 1,000 Grassos are twopletely different concepts. They are not only reflected in the difference in strength, but also in other aspects. A child cannot understand the feelings of adults.¡±

    Wang Zhong was stunned for a moment and was suddenly enlightened. He realized that he still had the rhythm of the Casted Soul Stage, which he instinctively substituted into the Heroic Soul Stage. He did not focus his energy on the improvement of Soul Power.

    The Casted Soul Stage ced focus on the refinement of skills, while people at the Heroic Soul Stage needed to learn the method of perception. With this, the strength of their Soul Power would inevitably affect their perception. Children and adults obviously had different views.

    ¡°Yes, the breakthrough to the Heavenly Soul Stage also requires some umtion. It is a little simr to the breakthrough to the Heroic Soul Stage. The more Dharma Idols one has, the more powerful one will be when breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. But don¡¯t worry, the breakthrough to the Heavenly Soul Stage does not solely rely on Soul Power. You don¡¯t have to worry about identally breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage without any preparation after you enter the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. That is simply impossible, even for so-called geniuses. Many geniuses actually stay at this stage until they die. If you can ¡®identally¡¯ enter the Heavenly Soul Stage when you reach the peak, then congrattions, you will be the first person in history to do so.¡± Lan Daier obviously felt the change in Wang Zhong and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It was okay to take a detour, but it was not okay to take an unnecessary one. Wang Zhong was a very interesting person, but this was an obvious mistake.

    ¡°You don¡¯t usually attend the Tyrants¡¯ lectures, right? Although the things taught by the three supreme forces may not be suitable for everyone, most of them are actually rather useful. You should attend more of them.¡± Lan Daier¡¯s words did not carry any mockery. It was merely a very detailed exnation of the truth. ¡°I heard that many of your batch¡¯s neers have already made breakthroughs to the middle phase, and some have even reached the peak. They must have received the guidance of their teachers or family. In fact, the best of the neers each year willplete the leap from the initial phase to the peak in one or two years, and the longest will not exceed three or four years. During this period, strengthening their Soul Power is their only way of practicing. If it isn¡¯t absolutely necessary, they would never focus on their side job,bat techniques or any other unrted things. Once they have reached the peak, they woulde back to these things. Then, it would no longer just be getting twofold results with half the effort. The whole process of making up for everything would be a piece of cake.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s mind was processing Lan Daier¡¯s words over and over again. Come to think of it, some seniors had gotten it right. Brushing up on one¡¯s side job would be good for one¡¯s future, but all choices differed from person to person. For those who had no strong foundations, it would definitely be good to take it step by step. Although Wang Zhong had no background, ordinary people could neverpare to him in terms of potential and power. For him, he could choose the most direct way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Cellr Cosmology,¡± continued Lan Daier, ¡°or the theories inside, but in general, you have obviously yet to escape Earth¡¯s inertial thinking, which is wrong. You are also stuck in the dead-end of which you are holding on to a Casted Soul¡¯s understanding of spiritual practice. This may be the reason why you encountered a bottleneck. Tell me a little bit about what you think. You should just get to know Cellr Cosmology, but don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±

    Lan Daier was very detailed in her exnation, and Wang Zhong also listened very carefully. Her words instantly made him see the light.

 Chapter 783 - Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 783: Beauty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In fact, he could already feel it when he practiced micro-meditation. Theck of Soul Power became the main reason he could not continue deepening his meditation, including the nuclear construction and diffusion that he had previously envisioned. Just the starting alone had already worn him out.

    One can¡¯t make bricks without straw. Truthfully, no matter how he tried to find a way, it would probably be extremely difficult to break through the bottleneck encountered during his micro-meditation in the face of insufficient Soul Power.

    It was not that his method was wrong, but that his direction and the order of cultivation had issues. First of all, he had to reach the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage and wield sufficient Soul Power. That was the prerequisite for practicing Cellr Cosmology.

    Frankly speaking, at this moment, Lan Daier seemed to have grown a little taller in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Wang Zhong also felt extremely grateful to her.

    No one in the Holy City would waste time advising someone else for free, especially those teachers. Other than fulfilling their basic task of imparting rudimentary knowledge to students, almost none of them would care whether the Holy Disciples actually processed the information or about the extent of their cultivation, let alone such detailed and targeted guidance. Everyone only cared about themselves. Being a teacher was nothing more than a job and about earning Holy Coins. Why would anyone give a sh*t about someone else¡¯s path of cultivation?

    Naturally, it was different for people like Solomon and Scarlet, as they had a personal teacher guiding them. For those like Carolyn, they might be able to get one-on-one guidance from the seniors in their family. They were another type of people who had absolutely no need to worry; they only needed to choose the right direction, and the rest would be taken care of for them.

    However, for people like Wang Zhong ¡ª who were used to drawing up ns behind closed doors and exploring various methods on their own without attending lectures ¡ª once they deviated from the right path, they might really go down a path of doom. It was because the world was not isted. When one took a detour, other people have already elerated by in a straight line. One example would be Mo Wen. As an heir to the Mo Family, he decided to give up going to the Holy Land resolutely. Obviously, the Mo Family had their own considerations and training methods. Besides Mo Wen, there was also Mo Xingchen, the Heaven Bearer. The fact that Mo Wen asked Mo Ling to send word showed that they weren¡¯t thoughtless actions.

    Mo Wen¡¯s defeat at the CHF was actually a valuable asset to him. His talent and effort were stimted further. Their progress on the Heroic Soul Stage was a second contest between the two. At present, Mo Wen was far ahead of Wang Zhong.

    After listening to Lan Daier¡¯s analysis, Wang Zhong felt that he was sweating profusely, staining his clothes with cold sweat. His mistake was way too ridiculous. It would not be possible to seed in going south by driving the chariot northward. Without Lan Daier¡¯s guidance, he truly didn¡¯t know how long it would have taken for him to realize his mistake.

    After pondering about it for a long while, he took a deep breath, stood up carefully, and bowed to Lan Daier, bending down to about 90 degrees. ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m your teacher now? Haven¡¯t you always called me, Sister?¡± said Lan Daier as sheughed. Ever since she grew familiar with this kid, it was rare to see him behaving so seriously and respectfully, but she still preferred their usual casual tone.

    ¡°Then should I do it again?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s earnest expression persisted for less than two seconds. His gratitude was heartfelt though.

    ¡°Forget it! You sounded more sincere just now.¡± Lan Daier replied with a grin. ¡°Moreover, I only did it for my follow-up experiments. With your petite body, if you don¡¯t speed up your cultivation, you might die from eating my dishes someday. It will definitely not be easy to find another suitable worker.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a rather good worker, right?¡± Wang Zhong was in a good mood as he had finally solved the problem that had been troubling him. ¡°I also think that I¡¯m actually pretty good. Because you praised me, I will clear the dishes faster. How about I finish eating everything on the table in three minutes?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Lan Daier waved her hand at him. ¡°After saying so much, how can I just let you eat this miserly amount of bugs? These are not for you. There are big ones for you.¡±

    ¡°Big ones?¡±

    There was a mysterious smile on Lan Daier¡¯s face. ¡°It may be a little painful. Just try to bear with it.¡±

    At the same time, she took out her Skylink and sent a message. ¡°Just wait. The dish is on its way!¡±

    Lan Daier cleared all the dishes on the table. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t a joke. However, as she behaved with such secrecy and suspicion, Wang Zhong really wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry.

    Sure enough, she was adhering to the style of the Holy City. One¡¯s harvest and the effort needed would always be directly proportional. There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world¡­ What kind of big dish was it exactly? Based on Lan Daier¡¯s cautiousness right now, it was highly possible that he might get diarrhea for an entire month.

    Although the living room of Lan Daier¡¯s house wasrge, it was not extravagant. It was more like a casual, simple, and practicalyout. Only certain minor details, such as the flower arrangement, reflected Lan Daier¡¯s preferences.

    While waiting, Wang Zhong took advantage of the situation and asked about some major taboos regarding the spiritual cultivation of the Heroic Soul. Increasing one¡¯s Soul Power was definitely the first and most important step, but if one had the ability, one still had to consider other things, such as one¡¯s side job and research on other cultivation directions.

    Basically, every other thing could be attended to, as long as it was not the kind that took uprge amounts of time. For things like alchemy, the Mystic Sect and the Sparta n absolutely disapproved of Holy Disciples getting involved in this before they reached Peak Heroic Soul Stage. Even for the Tyrants, if the Holy Disciples had to use alchemy for their cultivation, they would be warned not to invest too much time on alchemy in the early stages of cultivation.

    Lan Daier¡¯s understanding of spiritual cultivation was obviously out of Wang Zhong¡¯s league. Previously, she had only asionally mentioned such things during their spare time; thus, he did not realize this. However, with her specialized exnation today, he realized that there was actually a huge gap between them. As she spoke, Wang Zhong could not help but keep nodding his head in agreement. It was a good thing for him to have his own ideas, but he should also hear out other people¡¯s opinions at the same time. He really should take more time to listen to the various lectures offered by the Tyrants. At the very least, he could draw parallels from inference and make sure that he wouldn¡¯t go wrong regarding the principles of the various cultivation directions.

    Seeing that Lan Daier was in a good mood, Wang Zhong seized the opportunity to ask questions and gained quite a lot of insights. He would not follow her advice blindly, but he could learn a lot of things from Lan Daier. This was true for those who have had life experiences, and as a gourmet, Lan Daier¡¯s perception was rather refined.

    After chatting for about half an hour, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Teacher Lan Daier.¡±

    It was E. Wang Zhong had seen her several times before. She was Lan Daier¡¯s chief assistant and could actually be considered Lan Daier¡¯s disciple. However, teachers in the Holy City did not have the authority to ept disciples; that was only avable to Great Teachers; thus, she could only address her as her assistant. This kind of rtionship was often stronger than those rtionships Sessor Disciples usually had with their teachers. After all, unless the two had chemistry and was able to work extremely well together, a teacher would never show so much care for an ordinary assistant.

    Usually, E and Lan Daier had tacit understanding of each other. E usually understood exactly what Lan Daier wanted or meant even without her having to speak. However, Lan Daier¡¯s arrangement today obviously surprised her a little. It was so much so that when she entered the room, she wore a strange expression, a strange expression directed at Wang Zhong. She looked at Wang Zhong as though she was looking at something strange and unfamiliar, while carrying a little bit of indignation and doubt.

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Even as her formal assistant, Lan Daier had never treated her so nicely! What kind of luck did this guy have? She was really speechless. To her, Wang Zhong only had an average appearance and no talent. Of course, if she counted eating as a talent, that would really be¡­

    Lan Daier remained standing on the side, and E did not reveal much of her emotions. Other than looking at Wang Zhong with a weird expression, she ced the cylindrical food container she held in her hand on the table immediately after she entered the room. Then, she opened the container carefully.

    Slivers of cold mist emerged from the container, and it could be seen that there was a small box inside. Surrounding it was a pile of ice to keep the item cool. That little box was engraved with dense and numerous runic seals.

    It was a sealed food container. Wang Zhong had seen this thing on his Skylink before.

    The ingredients in the Holy City had always been rich and varied; even certain supposedly taboo items weremon. Unlike humans ¡ª whose energy wouldpletely dissipate after death ¡ª the bodies of certain powerful dimensional creatures could contain extremely powerful energy sources even after their consciousness was eroded. If one wanted to consume or preserve this kind of ingredient that contained extremely strong energy, one would need to use a special sealed food container. Firstly, the freshness of the ingredient would be preserved, and the contained energy would be prevented from seeping away. As such, the grade of the ingredient can be maintained. Secondly, sealed food containers could also prevent the energy of certain taboo food ingredients from causing too much destruction to their surroundings, reducing their impact and influence on the environment.

    It could be seen that E was being extremely cautious. The way she lifted up the smaller food container was simr to how one would hold a time bomb. Originally, Wang Zhong did not think too much into it, but after witnessing E¡¯s cautious behavior and expression, he could not help but gulp a mouthful of saliva.

    After all, it was just food. Did she really need to act so exaggeratedly? What the hell was in the box? Why did she have to¡­??<i>Was he really going to meet his doom today from eating it?!</i>

    Lan Daier noticed Wang Zhong¡¯s slightly awkward expression, and the smile on her face grew wider. She was not as gingerly as E, lifting the small sealed food container rather casually. She then smiled at Wang Zhong and said, ¡°One minute.¡±

    As Lan Daier entered the kitchen, the atmosphere in the living room instantly grew a little awkward. E kept staring at Wang Zhong, as though she wanted to X-ray his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, and all other body parts with her eyes. Wang Zhong had always been rather shameless, but he too grew a little embarrassed from her constant staring. Then, he took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Hi, Senior Sister E, long time no see.¡±

    Before E could reply, Lan Daier had alreadye out of the kitchen with a small te. She only went in for less than half a minute, and there was no sign of the usually world-shaking cooking. Wang Zhong did not even hear anythinging from the kitchen, not even the sound of the stove turning on.

    The small te on the table was only about the size of a palm, like a small saucer. The bottom of the te was lined with ck ice, and four pieces of glittery things could be seen on it.

    It seemed to be some kind of meat, with the texture that only muscles of living things could have; it was also blood red and exuded an intriguing luster. Steam was produced from its surface, as though it just came out of the steamer. But the question was: this was obviously a few pieces of raw meat; furthermore, there was a cushion of ck ice at the bottom; where exactly was the heating from? Nevertheless, the meat was cut into rather thin slices, simr to that of cicada wings and appearingpletely transparent. If it was not for the prominence of the meat¡¯s redness itself and the color contrast formed with the small porcin te, one might not even be able to notice the presence of the meat slices at all.

    Although this red, transparent crystal-like meat was rather weird, it still seemed rather ordinarypared to what he had imagined from E¡¯s prudence and the mystery represented by the sealed food container. At the very least, it did not seem too scary.

    Wang Zhong heaved a sigh of relief. Although he was very confident of his own body, he also didn¡¯t want to get stuck in the toilet for a month just from taste-testing a dish. ¡°It looks very ordinary.¡±

    E red at him so hard that her eyes were almost about to pop out of their sockets. At the same time, Lan Daier sized him up with a spurious smile.

    Having realized that he sounded a little rude, Wang Zhong coughed. ¡°Wait, I mean that it is rare to see such a normal-looking dish. It looks rather appetizing.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that my usual dishes are abnormal?¡± asked Lan Daier as she frowned. This remark was a little provocative to the dignity of a gourmet master.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± The more he spoke, the more mistakes he made. Wang Zhong was at a loss for what to do; thus, he quickly grabbed the te over. ¡°I¡¯ll help myself then.¡±

    E could not help rolling her eyes at what she saw. Usually, she was never present when Wang Zhong worked with her teacher. Frankly speaking, although E knew that her teacher was very satisfied with this taste-tester, she never imagined that he would dare to speak so boldly in front of her teacher. It was really too casual. Who did he think he was? Also, was this guy going to grab the food directly with his hands?

    ¡°Here¡¯s a fork!¡± E really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister E.¡±

    The first half of Wang Zhong¡¯s reply was still rather normal, but the second half which he muttered under his breath nearly made E explode in anger.

    ¡°Why do I need a fork for such a meager amount of meat? It isn¡¯t even enough for a starter dish. It¡¯s too troublesome¡­¡±

    Trouble¡ª troublesome? What the f**k! A meager amount?! Even E ¡ª who always paid attention to her image and never used curse words ¡ª couldn¡¯t help but swear in her mind.

    Even as a gourmet who paid special attention to etiquette, E really felt like killing Wang Zhong. In her opinion, he was definitely letting the precious ingredients go to waste!

    On the other hand, Lan Daier didn¡¯t seem to care at all. If this kid didn¡¯t act like that, he wouldn¡¯t be called Wang Zhong. This guy didn¡¯t seem to know the immensity of the universe and what should be revered. Instead of bothering with his thoughtless words, she looked forward to seeing how his body would react. She could sense that Wang Zhong actually had some natural talent, but then again, how could those who coulde to the Holy City truly be that bad? Actions spoke louder than words; one should only speak based on facts.

    Wang Zhong indeed poked all four pieces with the fork. The so-called exquisiteness of the food was worthless to him. That meager amount of meat actually made him a little nervous. Lan Daier knew that his body had toxin immunity. The fact that she had only given him a few slices¡­ She must have estimated that something terrible might happen from eating just this much. However, unexpectedly, the moment he put the meat in his mouth, the taste of it overwhelmed him ¡ª it was absolutely delicious!

    The texture of it was totally unlike meat but like a thinyer of pure energy. It melted in his mouth, with a hint of umami and sweetness. It directly stimted one¡¯s central nervous system through the taste buds, and there would be a hint of warmth transmitted from the tip of one¡¯s tongue to the whole body. In an instant, he experienced an unprecedented warm feeling, as though his soul had begun to fly.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s so delicious. That¡¯s rare!¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but praise the dish. But before he could finish recollecting the pleasant vor of it, in the next second, the warm sensation had transformed into terrifying raging mes, burning him from his abdominal area.

    Frankly speaking, ordinary mes or usual high temperatures could not bring any pain or damage to Wang Zhong, but this heat waspletely different.

 Chapter 784 - Simba Falling in Love! (2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 784: Simba Falling in Love! (2 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Firstly, it was because the mes wereing from within his body. No matter how high a person¡¯s fire resistance was ¡ª as long as he was human ¡ª he could not get rid of his internal organs, which were the most vulnerable and untrainable parts of human beings. One could only imagine what it felt to be roasted by fire directly. On the other hand, the mes could burn the soul as well!

    This was really too much for Wang Zhong, and his Soul Sea responded instantly. It was as though his entire Soul Sea was suddenly shrouded in raging mes, and there was a terrifying surge of power attacking him at the spiritual level through his body and consciousness!

    A bout of unbearable pain instantly overwhelmed him from the inside to the outside, as though he was trapped in a sea of fire, and there was no form of protection at all, not even the most basicyer of Soul Power! The pain of being torn and scorched by the mes felt clear and direct. One could see that the muscles in his entire body were twitching and cramping wildly, as though the muscles had shifted from their position. His skin reacted as though it had just gone through a steaming session in a sauna, with beads of cold sweat forming on its surface.

    E and Lan Daier were familiar with this situation. It was definitely not easy to digest this piece of meat. Furthermore, the weaker the realm of one¡¯s Soul Power, the bigger the reaction would be. If one didn¡¯t scream from the pain, one would probably faint and start foaming at the mouth.

    Although E was a little unhappy with Wang Zhong, slight worry could still be seen on her face. On the other hand, Lan Daier seemed rather calm. Usually, this thing could only be consumed by experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage, but she estimated that Wang Zhong could handle it. Her title as a gourmet master was definitely earned. Wang Zhong should be able to survive it, but it would be very painful. In all likelihood, he would be unconscious for two or three days.

    The food had begun to take effect. Lan Daier waved her hand for E to head upstairs to get a quilt so that the boy would not have to lie on the cold ground after passing out. However, he unexpectedly began to sit down slowly, holding tightly onto the side handles of the sofa. Countless beads of cold sweat flowed down his face. His chin had already turned pale from him gritting his teeth, but there was no sign of him yelling or fainting. He held on to his consciousness and even revealed a pretty-distorted smile at the twodies.

    This¡­ Not to mention E, even the experienced and knowledgeable Lan Daier couldn¡¯t help but gape her mouth wide open.

    Lan Daier had a clear view of the medicinal effects of those meat slices. Even though there was only a meager amount of meat, the pain when the meat took effect was simr to putting an ordinary person into a firece and burning him alive. It was impossible for a guy who was in the Initial Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage to rely on his willpower to withstand the effect. To be able to withstand for two or three seconds would already be a reflection of one¡¯s extremely strong willpower, but this guy not only hung in there and prevented himself from passing out, he actually had the energy to smile?

    What kind of person was he¡­?

    Lan Daier had already been stunned for more than 10 seconds when a loud?<i>pa</i>?sound was heard. The handle of the sofa had been crushed by Wang Zhong subconsciously, and the pain seemed to have finally reached an extreme climax this time. s, Wang Zhong eventually could not keep hanging in there. His vision grew dark, and his body copsed forward, losing consciousness.

    Wang Zhong slept rather soundly. It was as though the pain that was prating his soul hadpletely dissipated as he roamed his dream world, reced by endless tranquility andfort. The energy that was consumed by an entire week of deep meditation was quickly restored in this tranquility, and when he woke up, he felt as though all the fatigue in his body hadpletely disappeared without a trace.

    Not only did his fatigue dissipate, what was even more amazing was that Wang Zhong sensed the power of his Soul Sea surging instantly.

    He waspletely different from his previous state now. His initial phase¡¯s limit of one thousand Grassos had long been exceeded, and the entire Soul Sea had expanded a few times. It was probably at least four to five thousand Grassos now. How could this be considered an improvement in Soul Power? This was more like directly skipping the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul and reaching the threshold value of its peak.

    Generally speaking, one to two thousand Grassos were considered the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage, and two to ten thousand were all considered the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. As the span of this phase was toorge, there were many experts at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage whose power limit was only five to six thousand, or worse, three to four thousand; these people were stuck at this stage and could no longer make any progress. Only those who were exceptionally good could reach the maximum limit of ten thousand Grassos. This varied from person to person. Of course, Wang Zhong believed that his limit had to be more than five or six thousand Grassos, but there was no doubt that he had indeed reached the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage in the ordinary sense.

    It was merely four slices of meat, yet it actually made him break through from the Initial Phase to the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage?

    He had just regained consciousness, but even before Wang Zhong opened his eyes, he could already feel and was a little surprised by this unexpected, unbelievable result. He could still recall the terrifying feeling after digesting the four weird meat slices previously. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong was the kind of person who was sort of immune to pain, but he still shuddered at the thought of the severe pain he felt earlier on.

    He actuallysted for so long ¡ª two to three minutes!

    His strong will was only one aspect. Wang Zhong was actually very concerned about the changes in his Soul Sea, but before he could take a closer look, someone had already tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    It was Lan Daier¡¯s voice. Wang Zhong opened his eyes and realized that he was lying on a quilt, which was exuding a faint fragrance. Of course, he was still on the ground of the living room, and beside him was an exquisite sofa that had been crushed and destroyed by him. Both E and Lan Daier were observing him from the side. Neither of them were rookies in spiritual cultivation, and Wang Zhong ¡ª having just broken through to the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage ¡ª did not conceal his Soul Power at all. With one look, anyone could tell that he had already reached the peak, but he himself wasn¡¯t sure about the extent of his power currently; it could be four to five thousand Grassos, or even five to six thousand Grassos.

    E could not believe her eyes. Not to mention her, even Lan Daier was rather surprised by the result.

    For a gourmet master, one had to have urate control and understanding of the effect of the ingredients used. Lan Daier was not one to make mistakes in this regard. If she nned to make one get diarrhea for five minutes, one definitely would not go to the toilet for just four minutes. Those meat slices were really good stuff, but ording to Lan Daier¡¯s previous estimations, even if Wang Zhong managed to break through his current phase, he would probably only reach the middle phase, with a power of around two thousand Grassos. But now¡­ This effect was indeed extremely unexpected. It was probably due to his extreme persistence in staying awake previously.

    This guy¡­ Maybe he had strong suits other than being daring and being able to eat all kinds of food.

    Noticing the twodies¡¯ weird expressions, Wang Zhong¡¯s first reaction was actually gulping a mouthful of saliva as he began to speak?<i>rather shamelessly</i>. ¡°Teacher, this meat tastes really great! Are there any more? I swallowed it too quickly just now. So I didn¡¯t get to taste it properly¡­¡±

    Lan Daier only thought that the remark was funny; thus, she didn¡¯t bother to react, but E, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help it anymore. ¡°Wang Zhong, do you know what you just ate? You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even if you mortgaged yourself!¡±

    This person had really gone overboard. She really couldn¡¯t understand why her teacher would want to invest so much money in him.

    <i>Was there any more?!</i>?This was an extremely rare dish, the Palulu Turkey. It had the pedigree of a vermillion bird and was closely rted to the Supreme ming Phoenix. For those who had fire attributes, this dish was a Holy Item which was extremely nourishing. Just by counting the ingredients alone ¡ª aka the four thin meat slices that Wang Zhong ate ¡ª they were worth at least 5,000 Holy Coins. Considering that Lan Daier herself was the chef, with her supreme culinary skills andbination of spices, it was definitely not too much to ask for 20,000 Holy Coins from the big shots in the Holy City!

    But what did this guy do? He swallowed the whole dish like how a cow would eat grass. At the end, he even said that he didn¡¯t taste the dish and wanted some more?!

    If word got out, he might be throttled to death by other gourmets.

    Frankly speaking, Holy Disciples were not qualified to enjoy this dish as it contained Grade A materials. It would usually be packed in sealed food containers and would only be taken out when there was a need to host VIPs. Even E, her loyal assistant, had no chance of eating it.

    Also, if a powerful person consumed this dish, it would not only be good for his body, he would also experience much less pain aspared to Wang Zhong. The pain that Wang Zhong felt was entirely due to his body and soul being too weak. However, as long as one could pull through the painful period, this was indeed one of the best ways to increase Soul Power at the Heroic Soul Stage. There were no side effects as well. However, it was only true for people with the fire attribute.

    E even clearly remembered that Solomon, a famous neer, had attempted to buy this Palulu Turkey from Lan Daier not long ago. He offered 15,000 Holy Coins, but Lan Daier rejected him as she felt that his offer was too low. This kid¡­ she really couldn¡¯t believe Wang Zhong¡¯s good luck!

    E really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Frankly, if it wasn¡¯t for Wang Zhong¡¯s ordinary appearance, ordinary natural talent, and young age, E would begin to suspect that Lan Daier had taken a fancy to this kid.

    For people in the Holy Land, age was of no value; even one¡¯s appearance was merely an embellishment. Practitioners only cared about whether others had interesting or powerful souls. By this measure, Wang Zhong was almost equivalent to a beggar. His only virtues were that he was very cheerful and patient.

    As E was still harping on the fact that Wang Zhong was not worthy of the dish, Lan Daier had already put her fingers on his wrist and began to use Soul Power to explore the state of his body. At the same time, she also recorded down the information and data she had collected, including absorption points, physical reactions, Soul Power values, etc. Wang Zhong¡¯s bodily response to Palulu Turkey and the turkey¡¯s effects werepletely unexpected. Originally, this ingredient had already been analyzed thoroughly by her, but after witnessing Wang Zhong¡¯s bodily changes, it seemed as though there were new unknown changes to the dish¡¯s effects. Lan Daier believed in data the most, but often, data was also the most unreliable indicator. To her, in cases where unexpected things urred, it was an opportunity to understand things from a new perspective.

    Lan Daier, who had entered an absolutely focused state, began to exude the charm of a focused mature woman, which Wang Zhong appreciated and feltfortable with. This kind offort was not only from the ascension of his Soul Sea, but also from his vision, and mostly from her soft touch.

    Lan Daier¡¯s hands were very soft, warm, and reliable. He would not bother to put on the false front of being courteous; he would just openly show that he feltfortable. He would also not stop Lan Daier from exploring his body thoroughly as every gourmet was a good physician.

    Wang Zhong could feel that a kind of tacit understanding had developed between them. It was because they both knew each other¡¯s darkest secrets, but at the same time, they had absolute trust in each other. That was because they were the same kind of people: they were lonely and yearned for warmth, and they would never betray their friends.

    The entire process was meticulous and took a long time. At the same time, the living room remained quiet as well. Wang Zhong was ratherid back the entire time, while Lan Daier remained focused throughout the whole process. On the other hand, E stood at the side awkwardly. She hadn¡¯t gotten any signal from Lan Daier to take her leave, and she was afraid that she might disrupt Lan Daier. As such, she didn¡¯t even dare to move an inch as she stood at her side the entire afternoon, as though she was a woodcarving.

    It wasn¡¯t untilte evening that Lan Daier ended her lengthy investigation. She stood up and gave herself a good stretch, releasing the tension on her sore body and exposing her S-shaped body curves.

    ¡°Okay, you guys can take your leave.¡± Lan Daier¡¯s face revealed a slight smile, and her words were obviously directed at Wang Zhong. ¡°Wang Zhong, you better start training from today onward. I have invested so much in you. If you are killed during the Holy Disciples¡¯ test, I will not spare you.¡±

    ¡°Boss, please rest assured!¡± Wang Zhong spoke in a serious and sincere tone. ¡°I will be your taste-tester till earth and heaven get old!¡±

    Originally, E¡¯s legs were already very sore. When she heard his reply, she nearly slipped. Till earth and heaven get old? Was he seeking death? Was he actually flirting with a teacher?

    However, Lan Daier just chided him, smiling. ¡°Alright, get lost. Just make sure you don¡¯t go missing in action the next time you are needed!¡±

    Bang!

    Lan Daier¡¯s door was mmed loudly by her.

    Wang Zhong then smiled and waved goodbye to E before he left, leaving E standing outside the door alone and confused. Fifteen thousand Holy Coins¡­ If he really died during the Holy Disciples¡¯petition, wouldn¡¯t it all be for nothing?

    Lan Daier¡¯s ingredients did not fall from the sky. As Lan Daier¡¯s main assistant cum housekeeper, E began to think about this month¡¯s final ounts estimation seriously.

    ...¡­

    Coming out of Lan Daier¡¯s house, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t wait to return to his dorm. In the afternoon, due to Lan Daier¡¯s investigation, Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t had a chance to feel the ascension of his Soul Power. Now, he had the Soul Power of about five thousand Grassos, and it felt like his whole body was exploding with seemingly endless power and energy. After walking all the way back to his dorm, Wang Zhong had basically gotten a handle on his new power. After all, his ability to manipte Soul Power was streets ahead of ordinary people.

    When he finally reached home and closed the room door, Simba could no longer wait to jump out of his Soul Sea. He was about to activate his inner sight when Simba began to exim loudly.

    ¡°Ah, what a beautiful teacher. Not only does she have a beautiful face, an unparalleled hot body, but also an interesting soul! Oh yeah, she is also a great cook. Tsk tsk tsk, she is so perfect!¡± Simba¡¯s face was filled with happiness, as though he was in love. He grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s hand and continued to ramble on about his feelings. ¡°Till now, I can still recall her soft and warm Soul Power. Oh my god, Wang Zhong, I feel like I am finally in love! What do I do?!¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡±

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes, not intending to reply to him. He sat down on his bed and was about to begin activating his inner sight when Simba climbed up his leg like a ko and caressed Wang Zhong¡¯s thigh as though he was fondling his beloved teacher. ¡°I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s love! Every cell in my body is telling me what it¡¯s like to be in love. Ah, I feel like I can¡¯t live without seeing the beautiful Teacher Lan Daier! Wang Zhong, do you think she will ept me if I confess to her?¡±

 Chapter 785 - Stupid People Come Up with Stupid Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 785: Stupid People Come Up with Stupid Ideas</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You won¡¯t get a chance to confess!¡±

    ¡°You are just in jealous. You will lose your best friend and teacher like this!¡± Simba was clearly very upset. ¡°Look, I am a teacher, and she is one as well. How matching is that? Quickly help me think of an idea to get her heart. Nothing is more important than this now!¡±

    ¡°You could consider growing taller before we talk about this¡­ Anyway, stop fooling around. I have to get down to business!¡± Wang Zhong truly didn¡¯t know how to handle Simba, despite the fact that he also agreed that Lan Daier was charming deep down.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit business do you have? Is there anything more important than the Great Simba¡¯s love life? Don¡¯t brush me off! Let me tell you, you won¡¯t get rid of me that easily today with this kind of reply!¡± Simba was obviously dissatisfied with his reply, but just as he was about to continue pestering Wang Zhong about his love life, Wang Zhong had already grabbed him.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s curiosity about his own Soul Sea had long reached an uncontroble state; therefore, he had no patience to entertain his and Simba¡¯s infatuation. As such, he directly grabbed Simba, ced Simba under his buttocks, and quickly entered the state of establishing inner sight.

    Despite having experienced soul mes earlier on, his Soul Sea consciousness had yet to change much, at least in terms of appearance. It was just that his Soul Sea expanded, and his Soul Power had increased. The size of his Soul Sea had increased by around four to five times. As Wang Zhong attempted to sense the strength of his Soul Sea, he also activated his Soul Power. With meticulous control over his Soul Power, he could roughly estimate a value.

    It was a little more than 5,000 Grassos.

    His power had increased fivefold. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he recalled how he had actually put his and Simba¡¯s lives on the line just for 50 Grassos all those years ago. In the blink of an eye, he already had more than 5,000 Grassos of Soul Power. To think there was actually such an item in the Holy City which could instantly boost one¡¯s Soul Power to such a high level.

    The most terrifying thing was that this was not a kind of medication; thus, there were no side effects at all. This was the power of gourmets! Thinking about how things were back on Earth, it was truly miserable andmentable. This was the height of the currentndscape.

    Cultivation of Soul Power should have been a long and boring process. Under normal circumstances, there were no shortcuts. However, this so-called principle was actually a very narrow view. In the Fifth Dimension, nothing was impossible. After this experience, Wang Zhong¡¯s mindset had also changed.

    It turned out that advancing from the Initial Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage to the peak was only worth a few slices of meat. The truth was indeed very cruel.

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s mindset had already deviated from the truth. To be able to achieve such a sessful advancement was actually not as simple as it seemed. First of all, Lan Daier was a gourmet master. At the same time, she had a certain level of understanding of his physical condition. In addition to those, the rarity and value of the Palulu Turkey itself also contributed to the achievement of such an effect. It was considered something of the highest quality, and not everyone had an opportunity to eat it.

    Despite all these, for a young kid who was an Initial Phase Heroic Soul, the Palulu Turkey could only increase his Soul Power by about eight or nine hundred Grassos, with a thousand Grassos being the maximum. It was truly rare for someone¡¯s Soul Power to increase so crazily like Wang Zhong¡¯s did. Frankly speaking, even Lan Daier could not believe her eyes; this absorption rate was a little too scary.

    If one had money and power in the Holy City, it would be an easy task to increase their Soul Power. For those who were epted as Sessor Disciples, if they gained enough recognition from their teachers, it would not be impossible for them to reach Peak Heroic Soul Stage within half a year. However, their process would never be as abnormal as Wang Zhong¡¯s. If ordinary people consumed the Palulu Turkey in order to increase their Soul Power from one thousand Grassos to five thousand Grassos, they would probably need 20 sets of it. Other than the strength of the person eating the dish being able to affect the effects of consumption, the effects would also grow weaker as more were consumed¡­

    Wang Zhong obviously didn¡¯t know this. Being in a good mood, he even considered buying some for Sharmie. What the Wanderlust Team nowcked was a powerful handgunner. Boosting Sharmie¡¯s strength was equivalent to increasing the strength of the entire exploration team. It would definitely be worth the money to spend a few thousand Holy Coins. But then again, looking at E¡¯s expression today, Wang Zhong felt that ¡®a few thousand Holy Coins¡¯ might not be enough¡­ The role of gourmets here was extremely important; if not, the person eating the dish would have kicked the bucket long ago.

    The improvement of Soul Power was only the basic effect. Obviously, the effects of Palulu Turkey cuisine did not stop there. Wang Zhong had to focus on the next step.

    Earlier in the afternoon when Lan Daier did the physical examination for him, Wang Zhong could already feel some subtle changesing from his Dharma Idol. Compared to Soul Power, which could be improved with time, the Dharma Idol was the most important and fundamental asset of a practitioner. At this time, his consciousness began to settle, and his Dharma Idol began to appear in his soul consciousness.

    At first nce, there seemed to be no overall changes in the Heaven and Earth Chessboard. Its ck-and-white grid was still alternating. This level of power was obviously not enough to change anything, but there were obvious changes in the ming Spirit King, Smander.

    Unlike his previous singr body, the newly summoned Smander had a ck iron chain burning with zing mes. The head and tail of the chain were round and triangr-shaped respectively. It could be seen that the ck iron chain had red, shiny runes engraved on it, and the zing mes on the entire chain made these runes sh even more brilliantly.

    Wang Zhong had seen Smander¡¯s chain before, but that was just made from mes. This time, the chain had its own true form, and Wang Zhong could feel the powerful energy diffusing from the ck iron chain even across the distance of his Soul Sea. At the same time, Smander¡¯s power level had also increased together with Wang Zhong¡¯s, wielding around 5,000 Grassos as well; this also made Smander¡¯s body more solid. Wang Zhong even felt that if he himself grew stronger, Smander might evolve one step further. Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol bodyguard was different from other people¡¯s. Smander definitely had powerful origins. With the increase in his power, Smander was gradually revealing his true form. At present, it could be deduced that he was very fond of chains and had average melee ability. Maybe he specialized in arcane attacks?

    There was no doubt that Smander¡¯sbat effectiveness had been greatly improved. If he had to go up against the Lava Monster Leader now, Wang Zhong felt that he and Smander may be able to subdue the monster without having to activate his power of domination.

    Afterpleting his inner observations, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t remain idle and jumped straight into meditation.

    The previous ¡®micro-meditation¡¯ session had already hindered his progress for a whole week and made him feel helpless, but now, the surging power in his Soul Sea made Wang Zhong feel that there were solutions to all his problems now.

    He began to extend his mind, and, with the help of his new Soul Power, his mind began to spread to every corner of his body, continuously stretching, extending, and getting thinner; it was eventually getting closer and closer to the microworld!

    During the process of releasing his Soul Power, his scattered soul would be shielded with an extremelyrge, but there were limits to this: the deeper he went into the microscopic world, therger the needed to be.

    Previously, he encountered his bottleneck here. The more he tried to move toward the microworld, the blurrier his self-consciousness got. At that time, the protection formed by his Soul Power was inadequate, and the feeling of being overwhelmed appeared. Wang Zhong felt like he was biting off more than he could chew, and he grew terrified, as though he would never be able to gather his soul again if he continued to spread it.

    But this time, he did not feel any difort and easily broke through his previous limit, moving to a deeper level. However, if he depended solely on spreading his soul, it was obviously not enough. The protection needed would be toorge, and even Heavenly Soul Experts might not have the power to do so. His previous failures were notpletely useless; at the least, he knew that there was absolutely no problem with the direction of the fundamental theory regarding the establishment of the Soul Core.

    He spread it out as much as he could, and until he began to feel like he was about to exceed his limit, then he would suddenly contract all his Soul Power¡­

    At this moment, all the scattered Soul Power condensed into a small dot, and it acted like a spring. The Soul Power waspressed by that tension to an extreme, then began to stretch outward at a fast speed.

    He had tried and tested this theory of establishing the Soul Core before. It was just that his Soul Power was too weak at that time, and he could not feel much during the whole process. His aim was just to let his Soul Power record and be familiar with the process just like muscle memory.

    However, this time seemed a little different. The massive amount of Soul Power had caused a qualitative change in the process. Although the Soul Core had not been formed yet, it was slowly dissipating after converging to a point. However, the process of scattering Soul Power into a huge soul forcework and violently contracting them had produced some peculiar effects. Wang Zhong could clearly feel that a certain regr pattern had manifested during this process. It was like the entire Soul Powerwork had concealed some kind of cohesion point during the gathering process. At the moment when the Soul Power hadpressed to the maximum and began to spread outwards, a loud sound could be heard.

    This discovery surprised Wang Zhong. Perhaps the secret of establishing the Soul Coreid in that vague cohesion point.

    He immediately started on his second attempt. He got a simr result: one that did not seem to differ much from his first one. However, he could sense that the ¡®point¡¯ had be clearer and more profound.

    He had finally found a feasible method of cultivation. With Wang Zhong¡¯s powerfulprehension, he instantly calmed his mind. He was clear that this cohesion point was obviously the key to establishing the Soul Core. Clearly, it was difficult to identify it urately. But as long as he repeated this training again and again, he would eventually be able to fix this point in his consciousness, and it could be the nucleus of an entire established Soul Core.

    In the past, he had no clue about what he was doing; thus, he rushed into practice recklessly. But now, he had found a clear and feasible method. Unfortunately, his Soul Power was still not strong enough. If he could reach the peak, aka 10,000 Grassos, perhaps the process of finding this point could be easier, but this was obviously not something that could be done within his ability of 5,000 Grassos. Starting from today, he had to focus on increasing his Soul Power. However, if he wanted toplete the initial stage of Cellr Cosmology as soon as possible ¡ª even before reaching the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage ¡ª he could only use some slightly clumsy methods, such as constantly trying out this process of simple diffusion and regathering of his soul. If he could not clearly find the gathering point in his first try, he could confirm its position via countless vague attempts.

    ¡°Stupid people really doe up with stupid ideas!¡± Simba obviously developed great dissatisfaction due to Wang Zhong¡¯s tant disregard for his feelings. The fact that he was trapped under Wang Zhong¡¯s ass made it even more ufortable for him. However, being the Great Simba, it was a must to have the power to resolve this difficult situation. As such, he decided to hypnotize himselfpletely. ¡°Oh my God, if this ass belonged to Teacher Lan Daier¡­ How awesome would that be¡­?¡±

    With Lan Daier¡¯s previous advice in mind, Wang Zhong began to pay much more attention to the Tyrants¡¯ lectures. He began to attend every single lesson in the Tempering Faculty and even asionally attended some lectures regarding Smelting. Although the Tyrants would assign a specific cultivation faculty to their Holy Disciples, they would not prevent Holy Disciples of each major faculty from ¡®crossing¡¯ over with each other. On the contrary, they encouraged such behavior.

    ¡®Draw parallels from inference, hear both sides out, and be enlightened.¡¯ This piece of advice would be heard by all practitioners in the Holy City from the first day they entered the city till the day they faced death. Although different faculties had opposing views when it came to cultivation and the fact that listening to too many ¡®sides¡¯ might confuse practitioners, but in fact, the more confused the Holy Disciples got, the more their minds would be stimted to think as well as explore their own paths.

    To put it bluntly, it was a double-edged sword. Sometimes, the cons even outweighed the pros, but the Holy City never cared about wastrels who would lose their own judgment after getting confused by various theories. They only needed elites who could maintain urate judgment and those who could always make the right and best choices for themselves.

    Today, Wang Zhong came here to attend a lecture regarding the main module of the Smelting Faculty. For this module, lectures were more frequent. He had attended a lecture before. The teacher, aka lecturer, Arudiba, was a fairly tall and strong bald man. He was two-and-a-half meters tall and appeared to be a fierce and overbearing person, making it hard to imagine that he was indeed vastly knowledgeable.

    ¡°The main goal for neers in the Heroic Soul Stage is naturally the umtion of Soul Power. In theory, you are not advised to focus on too many subsidiary jobs, as excess is just as bad as deficiency. However, as long as you can bnce everything on your te properly, it will be good for individuals to engage in some misceneous subjects concurrently.

    ¡°Previously, we have already talked about the three major subsidiary professions in the Holy City. They are alchemists, Wards Masters, and gourmets. Of course, there are some subfields derived from these three professions, such as pharmacists, but most of them are often ssified into these three major professions¡­¡± The main lecturer Arudiba was sonorous and forceful when he spoke and made eye contact with students. Among the most famous teachers in the Tyrants, Arudiba was definitely ranked as one of the best. He had loads of experience as he had been teaching for more than 10 years, and he was rumored to be the top expert among the Tyrants¡¯ teachers. He had once won the title of Dimensional Devourer at the Dimensional Hostel as well. Although his rank had been automatically downgraded for quitting the trade, it did not affect his image of being powerful in the eyes of all his apprentices.

    What was even rarer was that Arudiba could be considered a ¡®responsible¡¯ teacher, which was rtively rare among all the teachers. Of course, he was also known as a stern teacher. His way of lecturing was not rigid; thus, he obviously did put effort into nning his lessons. He, too, often assigned homework and tasks for the students to check whether they really understood him. This was very different from other ordinary teachers who woulde to ss and lecture by reading from the books, followed by leaving immediately the moment the bell rang.

    The Holy Disciples in the lecture hall paid their fullest attention to him. There were no less than 40 to 50 people, but no one made any noise at all. Obviously, it was not only because of how strict Arudiba was but also because of the respect everyone had for this teacher.

    ¡°We all know that subsidiary jobs not only allow practitioners to earn resources for cultivation, but they are also able to provide various help on your path of cultivation. Different cultivation directions have very different needs when ites to subsidiary professions. At the same time, the requirements for each subsidiary profession are also very different. If you choose the wrong one, it will probably make youbor hard to little avail.¡±

 Chapter 786 - Incur Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 786: Incur Hatred</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s just like how most of the stronger wards masters in the Holy Citye from the Mystic Sect. Their main upational research on the soul and arcane skills has allowed them to umte a lot of experience on the soul and dimensional mysteries. These two aspects are exactly what wards masters need in terms of their traits. Wards, souls and arcane skills are rather closely linked.

    ¡°Whereas for us Tyrants, we are the cradle of alchemy. At least half of the alchemists in the Holy City¡¯s Alchemy Union are from the Tyrants. The most powerful alchemists, such as the Great Teacher Kenso and the Great Teacher Murphy, are all members of the Tyrants! Us Tyrants research and transform the body, especially in the Smelting Faculty. Our experience with various alchemy substances is iparable to any other profession, and this is indeed our advantage. I believe that everyone here already has a certain understanding of alchemy. Maybe some people will be afraid of the high threshold of alchemy and think that the resource consumption is toorge. As such, they dare not start on it, but this notion ispletely wrong, and I will never allow my students to act like this!¡± Arudiba then scanned the entire lecture hall, making eye contact with everyone around him. ¡°You can try out other subsidiary jobs if you have other talents, but if you do so because you are afraid of the difficulties in the early stage of alchemy, you can get out of my lecture hall. The Tyrants don¡¯t need wastrels that are afraid of difficulties.¡±

    The ss remainedpletely silent, but waves of excitement could be seen on many apprentices¡¯ faces. Arudiba always had the ability to mobilize the students¡¯ emotions inadvertently, develop their sense of belonging, and make them feel honored for being part of the Tyrants.

    ¡°Of course, such difficulties will not be permanent.¡± Arudiba paused before he began speaking slowly. ¡°For alchemy, as long as you can enter the industry, you can easily earn your initial investments back. It is also the one in which you can earn the most profits and the one with the highest demand out of the three major professions. You never have to worry about theck of a market for your products, as long as they have quality.

    ¡°Lastly, for the Sparta n, gourmets are considered their brand.¡± Speaking of Sparta n, the corner of Arudiba¡¯s mouth revealed a slight smile. Frankly, the Tyrants had always looked down on the Sparta n. This was a long-epted fact. ¡°The entry threshold for gourmets will be slightly lower than the other two subsidiary professions. Of course, don¡¯t underestimate gourmets because of this. Any gourmet is an expert in manipting poison. This is also a must-haveponent for a mature team. At the same time, gourmets will also produce unique gourmet poison masters and gourmet pharmacists. Their ability to make poisons and refine pharmaceutical agents is very good. We also have alchemy pharmacists among our alchemists. The difference lies in the materials and refining methods, so there are certain differences in toxicity and treatment. Of course, this is very abstruse, but you will understand it in the future.¡±

    ¡°These are the detailed descriptions of the three subsidiary professions, but your final choice is mainly up to you. It is not true that the apprentices of the Tyrants will definitely excel in learning alchemy or that the Tyrants will not be able to produce a powerful wards master. It is just that it would be a little more difficult rtively, and it actually also varies from person to person, so you don¡¯t need to make an immediate decision for your subsidiary profession. This is rted to the source of your resources for your cultivation path in the long run. You have to try everything and try out specific operations so that you can pick the one that suits you best. I will say no more about this.¡±

    ¡°Our main task for today is to choose our own weapon,¡± said Arudiba as he took out a red crystal from the podium. ¡°Compared to choosing your subsidiary profession, I believe this is more important and urgent for everyone here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Although reaching the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage is the most important job for all neers and some neers can reach the peak in just one or two years, that will certainly need a lot of resources. Do you think these resources will fall from the sky or appear out of thin air? It is up to you to risk your life to gain these resources. Otherwise, you can only umte them slowly day by day. If you wait for a long period, say three to five years, you will only lose more in the process. Therefore, in theory, it is the best choice to reach the Peak of the Heroic Soul Stage first, but in fact, this has a prerequisite as well. That is, you have to live till then. Choosing a weapon that suits you will undoubtedly greatly increase your survival rate during exploration missions.¡±

    As soon as Arudiba stopped speaking, many whispers of excitement suddenly erupted in the originally extremely quiet hall. Although they did not dare to speak openly, it was okay to whisper secretly when they were excited.

    Weapons were no longer a new topic of conversation among neers but rather, a popr one. Many people were already discussing them and exploring their choices. After all, most neers had already joined the Dimensional Hostel, and, regardless of their status in their respective teams, many of them had already heard of several legends regarding those various grand and powerful soul tools. A good weapon was a Holy Disciple¡¯s key to surviving exploration missions.

    Many of the neers present were already considering their first soul tool, but what Arudiba referred to was obviously not the grade of the weapons. ¡°It is just like choosing your subsidiary profession. You can¡¯t just choose one that looks good. You have to choose the one most suitable for you. Then, you can give scope to your strength.¡±

    The choice of weapons also had quite iconic boundaries among the three supreme forces, and it was even more obvious than the scope of subsidiary professions.

    The Holy Disciple in the Mystic Sect often chose long-range weapons or arcane soul tools, such as power staffs, scrolls, or crystals, etc. Oscar¡¯s ¡®Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest¡¯ was an arcane soul tool as well. This mainly depended on the direction of cultivation in the Mystic Sect. Their focus on Soul Power and arcane research decided the type of weapons they could choose.

    On the other hand, the Tyrants mainly chose cold melee weapons, and they viewed the weapons as an extension of the body. After all, the Tyrants still relied mostly on their bodies. As for Sparta n, when Arudiba came to them, he used words like ¡®can be ignored.¡¯ It could be seen that Arudiba really despised the Sparta n.

    It was indeed not easy to exin. The Sparta n¡¯s weapon choices were rtivelyplicated. They had long-range weapons, arcane weapons, melee weapons, and even hot weapons. There was no clear scope. In the eyes of most powerful people, having no distinctions signified mediocrity. Frankly speaking, the Sparta n was actually not very different from the Earth¡¯s Federation in their eyes. Whether it was the Tyrants or the Mystic Sect, certain individual radicals would even exclude the Sparta n from the so-called three supreme forces of the Holy City.

    The red crystal on the podium was a prop prepared by Arudiba. It was said to have a certain psychedelic effect. As long as one focused their gaze on it for about two or three minutes, the crystal could determine what kind of weapon was suitable for one ording to the fluctuation of one¡¯s mind.

    Everyone in the ss quickly began the test, and Wang Zhong also tried to do it. He actually had no clue what kind of weapon was suitable for him. The one he found most handy was actually the crosswheel, but frankly, the crosswheel would always bear Laforgue¡¯s personalbel and would not belong to anyone else. Also, Wang Zhong loved it because of itsplexity and its unlimited stacking ability of his 200 Grassos when he was at the Casted Soul Stage. Previously, it was very suitable for him as he had weak Soul Power, but now that he had entered the Heroic Soul Stage, the strong Soul Power foundation in his body might have caused the nature of hisbat to change greatly. The crosswheel¡¯s effect was purely physical superposition. Even though it could still have incrediblebat power during the Heroic Soul Stage, it might not be able to continue adapting to higher-order battles. Wang Zhong had understood this point more clearly, especially after experiencing the two recent secret realm missions.

    It was just like what Lan Daier said. He should not be confined to the mindset of the Casted Soul Stage; he should jump out and take in this new world.

    However, even though Wang Zhong did the test with great anticipation, the result made him speechless. He didn¡¯t know whether he was too resistant to illusions or whether this so-called weapon selection method was unsuitable for him¡­ He stared at the red crystal for a long time, but he didn¡¯t even see a kitchen knife appearing. Absolutely nothing happened.

    On the other hand, Mo Ling, who was sitting next to Wang Zhong, had a look of surprise on his face. With his eyes closed, he seemed to have seen the direction of his future battles.

    ¡°What weapon did you see?¡± Wang Zhong was a little curious. He recalled that Mo Ling used a nine-rings monk staff in the CHF once.

    ¡°Boxing gloves.¡± Mo Ling recovered from his daze, looked down at his fists, and squeezed them tightly. The choice of the crystal did not disappoint him and fitted his inner thoughts rather well. His fists were indeed his most familiar weapon. ¡°How about you?¡± he asked.

    Wang Zhong rubbed his nose and spread out his hands. ¡°Air.¡±

    Mo Ling froze for a couple of seconds before he snapped out of it. But he obviously misunderstood the situation. There was a smile of understanding on his face, and he did not continue to ask further. He assumed that Wang Zhong knew too much and couldn¡¯t pick from his sea of choices.

    Soon, it was the end of the lesson. Today was just a trial run. Arudiba did not make everyone share their choices. Instead, he just gave out an assignment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks. Next lesson, I expect to see each and everyone¡¯s weapons. I don¡¯t care whether you bought them or made them yourselves.¡±

    In the afternoon, there was a small gathering of the neers of the Wanderlust Team. This was nned days before today. It just so happened that Mo Ling and Wang Zhong could head to the ce together. Just after they exited the lecture hall, someone hurriedly caught up from behind. ¡°Old Wang! Little Mo!¡±

    Once these ridiculous names were heard, one did not need to look back to know who it was. Noraba¡¯s favorite thing to do seemed to be giving people nicknames.

    ¡°You guys have really been very busytely. I heard that you guys joined the Wanderlust Team and even participated in missions? Whoops, is it time for you guys to give me a treat now that you guys are rich?¡± Noraba¡¯s voice was still as loud as before, but it was obviously not his goal to ask these questions. While he spoke extremely loudly, he suddenly lowered his voice and muttered the main point at fast speed. ¡°There may be someone in the Tyrants who is targeting you. Old Wang, you seem to have offended someone. Be careful.¡±

    Wang Zhong and Mo Ling were both people with fast reactions. They grasped each other¡¯s thoughts almost immediately and replied to Noraba with some courteous but useless words before they parted ways.

    Noraba was one of the neers that were doing well in the Tyrants. This guy¡¯s casual temperament was rather suited to the tastes of several senior brothers in the Tyrants. With them treating him differently, the treatment he received in the Tyrants was naturally different aspared to other neers; even the circles of dimensional humans were epting of him. If there was any news in the Tyrants, the first neer to get the news would definitely be Noraba. If he said that someone in the Tyrants was out to get Wang Zhong, that would certainly not be a groundless rumor.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Mo Ling frowned as they left the ce. Although Wang Zhong was not very popr in the Tyrants, it was unlikely to be at the level of hatred. This guy¡¯s time in the Tyrants¡¯ sses was definitely the least among all neers, and no one had heard about him contracting enmity. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of the neers¡¯ rank-advancementpetition?¡±

    After thinking about it, it seemed that there was only this one thing where Wang Zhong would intersect with other people in the Tyrants, but this was still several months away. Besides, thepetition was just a matter of the weak serving as prey to the strong and the weak getting reced. If talking about offending someone else early, it would not be Wang Zhong, as he was the one getting challenged.

    Wang Zhong was also rather confused, but in the Holy City, there were many people with all kinds of weird habits. It was rather easy to offend people inadvertently during social intercourse. It might be because of the incident with Okuyama Domoto. It was said that he was a cadre of the Alchemy Union, and the union obviously had inextricable links with the Tyrants. However, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care. He would take any kind of trouble that came knocking. He hadn¡¯t cared much about these things before, and he was not about to start now.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t take the matter very seriously and ignored it after exchanging a few casual words with Mo Ling.

    At the Queen¡¯s Bar, Grai, Sharmie, and the others had already arrived. The previous mission had obviously made these people¡¯s lives a lot better as all of them wore radiant faces. There were many things in the Holy City that were easy to resolve as long as one had money. This was true at least for the neers.

    Napier had changed back into his clown costume once again. This way of dressing seemed to make him feel the mostfortable. Before that, he had to abandon a part of himself due to the pressure from his family members and some seniors from the Sparta n. But now that he had joined the Wanderlust team, he was free of all these restrictions. As long as one was financially independent, one could have quite a lot of freedom in the Holy City. Besides, he was a second-ss apprentice who managed to get on the observation list of a Great Teacher. As such, his family was not in a position to force him to change his habits. With that, he did whatever he wanted.

    On the other hand, Mario and Sharmie behaved like an inseparable pair, which made all the single people feel like lightbulbs. Also, Sharmie¡¯s boobs seemed to have grown bigger again. It was said that women¡¯s boob sizes were proportional to their Soul Power. It seemed like her recent progress was not small¡­ Mario, who was shy about holding hands previously, seemed very experienced now. The way he sat there hugging Sharmie seemed to reflect how skilled he was. No matter how far he traveled in his path of cultivation, as long as there was Sharmie, everywhere would be paradise for Mario.

    It seemed like everyone had changed, at least a little. The only exception was probably Grai. He sat down, drank beer quietly, and responded to the jokes of Sharmie and the others, seemingly rather carefree and content. Sometimes, even Wang Zhong admired Grai¡¯s skill of self-affirmation. He had been soaking every day in a big dye vat, aka the Sparta n, but he never let anyone affect him. This was indeed a very powerful skill.

 Chapter 787 - Acquisition

    <h4>Chapter 787: Acquisition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    There wasn¡¯t any special reason for their gathering; it was just a few good friends catching up. After returning from their team mission, Sharmie exercised her privilege as a woman and forcefully implemented this rule for them to meet up every so often. ording to her, one needed to put effort into maintaining rtionships, as some friendships just fade away with time. One should cherish their friendships and meet up with friends whenever they could.

    Sharmie seemed brave and confident when she said that, but in fact, everyone knew that the experience with the Lava Monster Leader left a very deep impression on the neers. Frankly speaking, they already encountered such a dangerous thing in a B-rank secret realm. What would happen if they went to an A-rank or S-rank secret realm in the future? Cultivation was an act against God¡¯s Will, pursuing immortality by making your physical body stronger against naturalws. It pushed one to attain a level of power ordinary humans didn¡¯t even dare to imagine, going against the heavens and earth in the process. Any practitioner that was on the path of cultivation ¡ª no matter how strong they were ¡ª could die at any moment, let alone a bunch of insignificant people at the Heroic Soul Stage who just started on their cultivation journey. Meeting up more often when they were still alive was a way to avoid leaving regrets in case someone suddenly died.

    These six people stayed extremely far apart from each other on Earth, and in the CHF, they were opponents. They didn¡¯t expect toe together and bond in the Holy City because of various reasons. After witnessing how cold and cruel the Holy City was, everyone especially treasured this friendship that didn¡¯te by easily. Recently, their friendship was growing stronger at a very rapid pace.

    The Queen¡¯s Bar certainly didn¡¯tck drinks and alcohol. It was just past noon, and the bar had just opened so it didn¡¯t have much business. There wasn¡¯t deafening music in the bar, but only yawning bartenders who didn¡¯t have enough sleep and a few people chatting casually.

    Wang Zhong enjoyed this type of ambiance. It was a leisurely afternoon, and meeting a few friends to chat about stuff other than cultivation was the best way to rx that he could think of.

    ¡°I ended up being thest one among all of us!¡± Sharmie was holding a wine ss in one hand and ced the other on her hip, putting her foot on the table. However, her tone was full of confidence, contradicting her words. ¡°Well, I made it anyway. As thest person to reach the Middle Phase of the Heroic Soul Stage out of the six of us, I think you guys should show a little appreciation and give me a red packet or something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± Napier appeared to be rather generous. ¡°As our team¡¯s future firepower marksman, we need to focus on grooming you. I suggest everyone give her a big red packet of at least a thousand!¡±

    Sharmie sent a flying kick in his direction. She had gotten to know Napier¡¯s personality well, and it would be normal if he suggested everyone give her one Holy Coin each. However, a thousand per person? He was definitely talking about Federation credits.

    Everyoneughed, while Grai said, ¡°Talking about cultivation, I suggest for everyone to try to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage before the Holy Disciple Test.¡±

    ¡°That would only concern the higher-ranked Holy Apprentices which are you two, Wang Zhong and Napier. I¡¯m sure everyone is thirsting after your second-ss apprentice status.¡± Sharmie wasn¡¯t worried about this. ¡°People like me who don¡¯t have any status here will just be spectators at the Holy Disciple Test.¡±

    Grai shook his head. ¡°Previously, when I interacted with Great Teacher Elvis, I heard him talk about the Holy Disciple Test. There¡¯s a new test that the Holy City came up with recently this year, so the examinable content might be slightly different from what we heard. Anyway, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Besides, the sooner you reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, the faster you cane into contact with the true cultivation world. Don¡¯t keep thinking about consolidating and umting your skills since there is a fundamental difference between the Heroic Soul Stage and Casted Soul Stage.

    ¡°Also, I think it would be better to stop badgering our team captain to ept missions. Earning money is important for us neers, but we should keep to a limit and focus on building our foundation to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. A beardthered is half shaved. When we have more power and ept higher rank missions, it will be less dangerous for us and also increase our efficiency inpleting missions.¡±

    Everyone knew that, but no one understood it as well as Grai. Even Wang Zhong was only enlightened by Lan Daier yesterday, let alone the others. If they had to make a choice between cultivation and going on missions with the team, Sharmie and the others would probably choose to go on missions, not caring whether their cultivation was affected in the process, but that would be a wrong choice.

    They were all in the Sparta n, listening to the same lessons, learning the same stuff, and interacting with the same people, yet Grai was able to understand more things than Sharmie and Mario, choosing the better path. This was probably one of the reasons why he was favored by Great Teachers frequently.

    Their gatheringsted well into the evening. They went to roadside stalls to enjoy some grilled skewers before everyone went their separate ways happily. Before the sky darkened, Wang Zhong went to theke to see whether Uncle Zhang was there since he was on leave today. Wang Zhong wanted to drink and brag a little and also see if there was any news from Gong Yi. Originally, he promised to contact Gong Yi once a week, but he was too busy recently and had forgotten.

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t see Uncle Zhang when he arrived at theke. The Holy City¡¯s signal shield disappeared and his Skylink rang.

    It was two messages from Gong Yi. The first message was sent many days ago, while the other was just sent yesterday. There weren¡¯t many words in the message, but every word weighed down Wang Zhong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, we¡¯re being targeted. Several Tutankhamun feudal lords want to take over Katchirda Town. I¡¯m trying to mitigate, but I think we¡¯ll have to ultimately resolve this by fighting. Mu Zi disappeared for a while after going to the secret realm with you. Can you contact him? We might need his help. With Sister Hong and the soldiers that Reynolds is training, as well as some mercenaries, it¡¯s sufficient for overseeing the business in town, but it would be hard to hold our own against those feudal lords.¡±

    That was the message sent more than a week ago.

    Having been through a life-or-death situation with him, Wang Zhong actually knew Gong Yi quite well. Even if there was an exceptionally big problem, it was hard to see him show ack of confidence. As a gambler ¡ª no matter in public or private, or even when he was alone ¡ª he would stay absolutely calm as if everything was within his control. He would use his most confident self to face the results even if he knew there was only a low chance of victory.

    However, in this message that Gong Yi sent, every word was filled with deep worry. To be able to bother him to this extent, Wang Zhong could only imagine that the situation was very bad over there.

    In fact, everyone had expected this situation to happen when they first started working on Katchirda Vige. Once they invested that huge capital in Katchirda and after Sister Hong and Gong Yi¡¯s business was set up in that dpidated desert, they expected the desert to prosper at a fast pace and to attract many enemies looking to prey on them.

    Even so, both Gong Yi and Wang Zhong didn¡¯t expect a challenge toe so fast. Katchirda Town had been built for merely four or five months since Wang Zhong left the desert. Based on Gong Yi¡¯s initial calctions, the timid Tutankhamun aristocrats would be mindful of Gong Yi¡¯s Federation citizen status, which would leave them with around one year to develop Katchirda Town. On the other hand, Mu Zi was there previously, and his strong power led Gong Yi to be overly optimistic about their odds when Katchirda faced a challenge. However, who knew that Mu Zi would disappear whenever he liked! Although he carried his Skylink with him, he didn¡¯t use it often. Mu Zi would only use it when he wanted to contact someone, but if someone wanted to contact him, they would probably have to wait forever.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression darkened a little as he opened the second message that was sent yesterday.

    Unlike the first message which gave a detailed exnation of the situation, this message only had a short eight words.

    ¡°Critical situation. We need help right now! Katchirda¡­¡±

    It was obvious that this message wasn¡¯tplete, but the urgent tone of the message showed how pressing the situation was, even if it only had eight words.

    ...¡­

    In the remote Tutankhamun, Gong Yi had been trying to mediate everywhere and spread many pieces of news to divert attention and buy time. However, he had reached his limit without Mu Zi or Wang Zhong. It appeared that they would be alone in this.

    Things were tense in Katchirda Town, and everyone was on edge. People from various forces were waiting for news at the border of the oasis as no bystander wanted to get into trouble.

    Gong Yi and Sister Hong didn¡¯t give up during this period of time as they tried very hard to search for allies. There were people who offered to help, but they either had more malicious intentions than Caslort, or they wanted to take advantage of this situation and profit from it. They were extremely unreliable.

    If you didn¡¯t fight, you couldn¡¯t kill your enemies. You wouldn¡¯t have any dignity, and you couldn¡¯t gain a foothold here. This was the way of survival in Tutankhamun, and also the fundamental principle behind why they fought with the beasts for a space to live in the desert.

    What was left to do was wait.

    Thereafter, an army troop surrounded Katchirda, and the time that Caslort gave them was up.

    Before that, many spies from aristocratic families all disappeared magically like bubbles that had burst. However, everyone knew that they were hiding in those vast sand dunes.

    Their hired group of mercenaries suddenly announced that they were going to remain neutral. They could deal with all dangers that their employers faced, but this didn¡¯t include going against feudal lords from the Empire on the Empire¡¯snd.

    Negotiation was out of the question!

    The people in the Empire were barbarians, to begin with. Frankly speaking, Gong Yi and the others were initially able to develop sessfully due to their Federation citizen status. However, none of the big shots from the Federation had stood up for them even now, when they were under attack.

    Giving them 10 days made it seem like Caslort was trying to give them a chance, but it was just a buffer period for Caslort. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. If no big shots from the Federation stood up for them, it meant that Gong Yi and the others were just spectors from the Federation. Previously, this type of people got their way and had it good, but the people from the Empire weren¡¯t fools now.

    ¡°What a pretentious reason!¡± Reynolds was so pissed that a vein from his forehead popped out. If it had not been for his Soul Power protecting him, his brain would have already exploded.

    ¡°This is the true colors of the Empire. We were too naive.¡± Gong Yi didn¡¯t say much. They hired a group of mercenaries as a way to deter their enemies, but it was for sure that the mercenaries wouldn¡¯t want to dig their own graves, especially with their situation now. Honestly, it was already considered good that the mercenaries didn¡¯t turn on them.

    Before this, Sister Hong had been arranging escape routes for her subordinates. Those who wanted to leave could do so, and they would receive a smallpensation fee. What was shocking was that no one was willing to leave. These girls were ves that Gong Yi and Sister Hong bought. When they were ves, they didn¡¯t feel like they were human beings at all. However, in the short time that they were here, they found their own dignity as humans thanks to these learned people from the Federation.

    Other than this ce, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of their status as ves anywhere else. The experiences that they went through would cause them to lead even more miserable lives.

    They would be better off dead.

    That was why they chose to coexist with the oasis and stand by it. Don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s determination even if they didn¡¯t have muchbat power.

    The citizens of Katchirda didn¡¯t leave as they had nowhere to go anyway. Dozens of men stood up and picked up the weapons passed down by their ancestors, joining Gong Yi and the others, as well as the teenagers that Reynolds was training. That was their spirit and belief; they believed that it was a glory to fight for their home.

    The teenagers were eager to fight while the middle-aged citizens had prepared themselves for death and epted their fate calmly.

    It was evening, and the gusts of wind stopped blowing. There was no more scorching sun, and dusk was the most beautiful time of the day in a desert; it was also the time that was most suitable for killing. Under the golden sunset, Caslort¡¯s army started their advance.

    Gong Yi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I thought that these people could be negotiated with. I was blinded by the thought of development and failed to consider whether we had the power to protect ourselves.¡±

    Caslort offered them the option of surrendering, seemingly giving them a chance. However, Gong Yi knew better. Even if they agreed, the enemy would try to kill all of them slowly instead. Caslort was well known in the desert for his greed.

    ¡°Lao Gong, honestly, we are all people who should have died a few times already, so we should consider ourselves lucky that we survived until now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have always been a person that wants to win, but I failed to consider that life just gives me bad cards sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Haha, f*ck them. They need to have skills if they want to kill the three of us!¡± Reynolds was even less afraid. After experiencing the cursednds, the three of them had made great progress too. The destructive power of a crazed Peak Heroic Soul Stage expert couldn¡¯t be underestimated!

    Gong Yi did try to exin their situation via Skylink, but he didn¡¯t include the specifics as unless Wang Zhong found Mu Zi, he wouldn¡¯t be of much help either. If there wasn¡¯t any other solution, he would rather Wang Zhong note. Gong Yi had prepared for the worst. If all of them died in this battle, someone would pass a letter to Mu Zi. It was fate that they had met; Wang Zhong had a bright future waiting for him and shouldn¡¯t have to die together with them.

    The three of them gathered their Soul Power, exuding an aura over the desert, a suppression that came from the soul. It was as if there were three gods disying their divine power. Confusion broke out amongst the feudal lord¡¯s advancing army, and many of them started to slow down. The army that had a neat formation initially became less harmonious.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a violent force swept through the desert, and the sand dunes exploded. A tall figure walked out from the sandy chaos, and a terrifying spiritual pressure descended over Gong Yi and the others like a tsunami.

 Chapter 788 - Survival of the Fittest

    <strong>Chapter 788: Survival of the Fittest</strong>

    ¡°Ch from the Scorpion Mercenaries!¡±

    Gong Yi¡¯s gaze was locked on the figure advancing toward them.

    It was Ch, one of the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions from the Scorpion Mercenaries and also one of the top experts under Caslort. His aura wasn¡¯t inferior to the trio at all, and his killing intent was stronger than them by far too much.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you guys haven¡¯t run away yet?¡± Ch¡¯s thick lips curled up to show his teeth which had a bloody red tint to it. It was said that he liked to eat human flesh, especially humans from the Federation, as they had a special taste.

    ¡°I thought you Federation people were smart. However, I see that there are idiots too.¡±

    Bang!

    A figure suddenly crashed down from mid-air, creating a giant sandy hole in the desert. A terrifying big hand reached out from the hole as a gigantic ball of meat squeezed its way out from it, just like a fat sandworm.

    It was Rozan, the giant from the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions. He could sneak around and infiltrate any ce in the desert at will. He was a Peak Heroic Soul Stage expert with a ubiquitous presence in the desert.

    ¡°What a handsome fellow! Big sister here will get rid of you personally in a while.¡± A figure appeared on Rozan¡¯s shoulder. It was a topless woman who had dark skin but white teeth. It was the Yin Scorpion from the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions. Her strength was absorbing men¡¯s Soul Power, and she was also notorious in the desert.

    ¡°Heheh, the feudal lord wants Sister Hong alive. Kill everyone else.¡± Demon Scorpion had the appearance of a bald and muscr man with bright red lipstick. He was a shemale that was androgynous. He was the cruelest out of the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions. Half of Caslort¡¯s main force had arrived.

    At the same time, in the Holy Land, Wang Zhong was sending Skylink messages to Grai and the others, including Feng. He needed Pioneering Orders that could send them to Earth. With his current status, he could only obtain them under the name of their exploration team. However, a Pioneering Order that could send them to Earth would cost 5,000 Holy Coins even under the name of an exploration team.

    Nheless, Feng had the Pioneering Orders ready for Wang Zhong, borrowed under the name of the Wanderlust Team. Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, Feng knew that Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t be so anxious if he had any other way out. She didn¡¯t press for details or act upon her own judgment. To Feng, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t a stranger, and he would ask if he needed anything else.

    Immediately after Feng left, Grai, Napier Mo, Mo Ling, Sharmie, and Mario all reached the meeting ce. They looked at Wang Zhong, wondering what made him so uptight.

    ¡°Hey, Old Wang. What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve already started missing us when we just said goodbye a moment ago?¡± Sharmie bellowed from a distance upon seeing Wang Zhong walk in.

    ¡°I have a mission on hand, but there are no rewards though. What do you guys think about going on a killing spree on Earth with me?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s voice was very calm, but anyone who knew him well could tell that he was livid.

    Everyone was slightly startled; even Sharmie remained quiet and kept her joke to herself. It was extremely rare to see Wang Zhong like this. This guy was very ¡®casual¡¯ normally, but now they could feel a bone-chilling wave of cold airing from him suddenly, which they weren¡¯t used to.

    Napier touched his clown nose. ¡°I like to get rowdy. Let¡¯s go for it. Hope the enemy¡¯s not too weak!¡±

    ¡°Senior¡¯s mission must be very interesting.¡± Grai grinned.

    Sharmie was so excited that she pulled out a cannon immediately. The ming Rose was a second-hand soul tool bought from an alchemy workshop. She and Mario had spent all their assets on it. Although it was a low-end product and could even be considered inferior in a sense, its firepower was way stronger than the runic weapons on Earth. ¡°This sister¡¯s cannon has been thirsting for a fight! Let¡¯s go! Whoever Wang Zhong wants to blow up, this sister right here has got your back!¡±

    Mario always danced to Sharmie¡¯s tune, so he would follow Sharmie anywhere. Everyone¡¯s power had increased to a certain extent, but they hadn¡¯t tested it out yet. They did explore secret realms, but it was different this time since their opponents were humans!

    The appearance of four of the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions made Caslort¡¯s army ¡ª which was originally confused ¡ª burst into cheers wildly. The morale of the army was restored as they grew more bloodthirsty and enthusiastic.

    The glimmer of hope that Katchirda¡¯s warriors harbored for a moment was crushed instantly. The Scorpion Mercenaries¡¯ reputation preceded them. In the desert, their reputation wasn¡¯t inferior to that of the Grim Reaper or the Hurricanes. They earned their prestige in the desert from countless killings. Severalrge and powerful ns with many Heroic Soul soldiers were massacred by them.

    Even the scorching sun and yellow sand couldn¡¯t conceal the fishy smell they were reputed for.

    ¡°Our destiny is the yellow sand. Our lives are intertwined with yellow sand. Protecting the oasis, our home, is our destiny. Protecting the oasis, our home, in both life and death.¡±

    A Katchirda warrior suddenly started singing Katchirda¡¯s tribal song. It started off with him singing alone before the entire tribe gradually joined in.

    They lived here and would die here, so this was their home.

    No one expected these Katchirda warriors to initiate the first attack. They raised their spears while they sang. Their power was like that of ants, yet they went ahead anyway. Their eyes shed with a fear of death, yet they didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Roars came from Caslort¡¯s army as they went forth too. Their army was dozens of timesrger than that of the Katchirda warriors. Both parties met head-on in the sand dunes.

    When the people of the desert fought, they didn¡¯t do so with ack of cooperation. Killing had been a part of their lives ever since they were born. They had an innate ability to fight and cooperate together. They fought selflessly. It was fine even if they were sliced by a de; they would just tear off their clothes and wrap it around their wounds, then continue!

    The Katchirda warriors seemed to be fiercer when they bled. Fighting without any regard for their lives, they seemingly managed to break free from the feudal lord army¡¯s suppression. Of course, this was because the feudal lord army didn¡¯t start with a strong attack since they didn¡¯t want to suffer heavy losses. They used their advantage in numbers as part of their main strategy.

    The oue of this battle wasn¡¯t decided by the members of the feudal lord army. After the stronger people killed the core opponents, the remaining Katchirda warriors that were still alive would be of superior quality and would probably be of some use. These were all handy resources that could be made use of.

    Gong Yi took a deep breath. As a crazy and certified gambler, he would never give up hope. He didn¡¯t think that the solution to their problem was to fight it out physically. However, they had no other choice. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then.¡±

    Reynolds was the first to dash out while Gong Yi followed closely behind him like a shadow. Sister Hong waved her hand, and her silver snake whip chased after Gong Yi, making his shadow seem like a snake.

    Once they moved, it would definitely be an instant kill in one shot!

    The three of them moved in unison, heading toward Ch at lightning speed. In their single-file formation, the trio¡¯s Soul Powerbined into one force and flowed toward Reynolds, who was at the front of the formation.

    Hum¡­

    The sound of a de being drawn could be heard as Reynolds¡¯ Heart de appeared. The silver glow it gave off was blinding.

    ¡°Die!¡± Reynolds shouted.

    The Heart de was infused with a crazy amount of Soul Power and suddenly expanded, bing a 10-meter giant sword that swung down on Ch!

    Reynolds exuded an aura that was of Peak Heroic Soul Stage power, while Sister Hong and Gong Yi could each harness over 5,000 Grassos of Soul Power.

    After Wang Zhong left, the three of them didn¡¯t stop cultivating after recovering from their injuries. On the contrary, after receiving pointers from Mu Zi, the three of them had different revtions. Although the cursednds wasn¡¯t full of opportunities like the blessednds, the high-intensity battles they went through allowed the trio to umte an unimaginable amount of experience. With Mu Zi¡¯s enlightenment, their power skyrocketed.

    Ch nced at the opponent¡¯s killer move and didn¡¯t move at all. He sneered. ¡°Rozan.¡±

    With a loud growl, Rozan¡¯s gigantic figurended in front of Ch. Ayer of silver energy enveloped his body. The topless Yin Scorpion was still wrapped around him, sticking out her blood-red tongue and twisting her waist. She rested on Rozan¡¯s shoulder, a dangerous green light shing in her big eyes.

    Pssssst!

    The Yin Scorpion suddenly opened her mouth and hissed like a snake. The green light in her eyes shot toward Reynolds¡¯ Heart de. With a crackling sound, the silver glow enveloping the Heart de was overshadowed by a thinyer of gray aura. Surprisingly, the de went through petrification, andrge amounts of Soul Power leaked out from the cracks on the de formed as a result of petrification.

    Bang!

    When the Heart dended on Rozan, it had already lost its spirit to fight against the power of a Heavenly Soul Stage. Sparks flew everywhere. The silver Soul Power resembled that of countless artillery fire, and it was seemingly being sted into a calmke. It was dazzling and eye-catching.

    Puff!

    Reynolds¡¯ body trembled, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. A powerful force from Rozan had rebounded the attack back to Reynolds.

    In that instant, the trio¡¯s formation fell apart, and the Soul Power linkage between the three of them also broke down, dissipating quickly.

    At a distance away, the strong bald guy, Demon Scorpion, didn¡¯t join in the fight with Gong Yi and the others. He turned and targeted the Katchirda warriors instead. ¡°Keep them alive. They¡¯re valuable!¡±

    As he said that, he stretched his hand and pointed at the Katchirda warriors who were busy fighting for their oasis, their homnd. A silver glow of Soul Power could be seen as numerous bubbles appeared out of thin air and headed for the Katchirda warriors at an rming speed. The warriors stabbed at the bubbles, using their spears with precision. However, their attacks didn¡¯t have any effect as the bubbles were still intact. The bubbles continued to move and trap several warriors inside of them. With a silver glow, the warriors trapped inside these bubbles fainted.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Gong Yi let out a low cry. The situation was grave. Gong Yi retreated a few steps, while Sister Hong, who was originally at the back, moved to the front. With a hiss, her poisonous snake with blood-red fangs shielded Reynolds beside her. With their movements, they reconnected their Soul Power linkage. It wasn¡¯t a vertical circuit anymore, as they formed a triangr circuit of Soul Power.

    All of the Soul Power flowed toward Gong Yi, as his God of Gamblers Dharma Idol appeared with a confidentugh. The cards in his hand were being shuffled rapidly, and the power of destiny was infused into the cards.

    It was time to draw cards¡­

    Crack!

    The corner of Gong Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly ripped apart as two lines of blood streamed down his face onto his shirt. He didn¡¯t seem to sense that as he had focused all his attention on his Dharma Idol. This time, he didn¡¯t depend fully on luck but used his Soul Power to forcefully draw the cards he wanted. As he drew the cards, every movement he made was like fighting against the entire world. It was as if the sky was falling, and he was the only one supporting it.

    Bang!

    With difficulty, three spades were drawn out. Spade J, Q, K¡­

    Strength was a part of luck too. Gong Yi¡¯s hands trembled as he used arge amount of Soul Power to draw the fourth card from the hands of his God of Gamblers Dharma Idol. It was also a spade, as an Ace slowly rose from the deck of cards that was shrouded in ck mist.

    Reynolds and Sister Hong were under attack. Petrifyingser beams shot out of Yin Scorpion¡¯s eyes, and Reynolds used his Heart de as a shield to block all her attacks. With every attack he blocked, another crack appeared on the Heart de. Yin Scorpion was at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, and every petrifying attack harnessed more than 5,000 Grassos of Soul Power. Furthermore, this wasn¡¯t purely a Soul Power attack as it carried a petrifying special ability with the Earth attribute!

    Sister Hong¡¯s silver snake whip restrained Rozan and Ch as she divided her Soul Power into two portions. She was fighting in a way with no regard for her life. It was obvious that Rozan and Ch were holding back in fear of injuring her. Even so, forcefully dividing all her Soul Power into two portions and channeling it continuously had caused her internal organs to shift and be damaged. A stream of blood flowed out from a corner of her mouth as a result of her injured internal organs. Blood filled Sister Hong¡¯s chest cavity and then flowed out from her mouth. Blood stained her originally pale lips, making it look beautiful. It was a beautiful yet sad sight, but she was still smiling.

    Gong Yi let out an angry growl. The Ace of Spades was in his hand. Now, there was only one card left to draw!

    ¡°Two of Spades!¡±

    Boom!

    The God of Gamblers was smiling, with fluctuations of Soul Power surrounding him. Gong Yi knew that this was the attribute of luck that his Dharma Idol carried ¡ª Lucky Draw!

    The face of the card came into sight, a spade!

    The number was slowly appearing too! A faint ¡®2¡¯ was forming slowly on the card.

    The soul skill of the God of Gamblers, a straight flush of spades, inevitably carried a trace of the power of the naturalws. Although the power was fragmented, it could break through all defenses as long as the opponent hadn¡¯t reached the Heavenly Soul Stage! Rozan and Yin Scorpion could block Reynolds¡¯ strengthened Heart de, but they couldn¡¯t oppose fate!

    Just before Gong Yi¡¯sst card was fully drawn out, an aura suddenly materialized from afar and dominated over the masses from a high position. In this space, a domineering force suddenly collided with that card that was yet to be fully drawn out.

    Crack!!!

    There was a crisp, crackling sound of Soul Power as ayer of gray mist covered the card that was almost drawn out.

    It was as if Gong Yi¡¯s body suffered a heavy blow, and a shiver ran through his body. Using his super-vision, he could see someone standing on a sand dune far away. It was a tiny ck figure, but those eyes pierced through his soul like lightning. That was a pair of terrifying eyes with a powerful aura!

    Without any Soul Power orbat techniques, just a pair of eyes, its silver cold nce was a heavy blow to Gong Yi¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Draw it!¡±

    Gong Yi pped himself twice suddenly, and his face became swollen instantly. The huge force he hit himself with was able to set him free from that mental hell.

    Boom!

    Thest card was finally drawn out fully, yet the number that should have been ¡®2¡¯ was reced with a nk space now.

    It was a nk card!

    Bang!

    His hand wasplete, and the five cardsbined into one, turning into a ck dragon. However, the ce where its abdomen should be was empty, so it could only be considered as half of a ck dragon.

    With a growl and with violent fluctuations of Soul Power surrounding it, the ck dragon turned around in mid-air and headed straight for Ch.

    Ch bellowed furiously. Why was he being targeted twice consecutively? He was also at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage!

    Hearing Ch¡¯s scream, two bloody streaks suddenly appeared in Rozan¡¯s eyes. He originally didn¡¯t dare to attack Sister Hong violently since he wanted to capture her alive. Rozan roared fiercely as his rolls of fat trembled. He punched Sister Hong, forcing her to retreat, and headed straight for the ck dragon.

    Using his body as a shield!

    Boom!

    With sand and stones flying around them, the dragon executed a Yellow Sand Dragon Fist!

    Amidst the sandstorm, Rozan let out an agonized growl. He was injured!

    However, the ck dragon was disappearing slowly too.

    Gong Yi had a tragic smile on his face. Once he started drawing his cards, either he or his opponent was bound to lose.

    With the God of Gamblers as his Dharma Idol, there could only be these two oues.

    It was time to draw cards again!

    Meanwhile, someone was watching them from a distance in the hills.

    Lightning shed in Moyus¡¯s eyes as he looked at the ongoing battle. Suddenly, he heard a movement. ¡°You guys go there too. Finish this quickly.¡± He said in a faint voice.

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Four figures jumped down from the sand dunes and headed toward the battlefield with lightning speed.

    A momentter, a group of guards followed Caslort, who was well built and dressed extravagantly, up the sand dunes.

    ¡°My Lord.¡±

    Moyus bowed slightly to Caslort.

    ¡°No need to be so polite to me.¡± Caslortughed heartily and helped Moyus up.

    After speaking, he turned to look at the battlefield, a smile on his face. ¡°This must be hard for you. Nheless, I have ns for that woman. The female ves that she trained are not bad indeed.¡±

    Evidently, the reason why the battle hadn¡¯t ended yet was because Caslort specifically requested Cao Hong to be captured alive. A woman that could trick half of the aristocrats in the Tutankhamun Empire was extremely useful. Just looking at the way those female ves were trained was enough for him to see that there were countless paths he could take to attain more power.

    Caslort exined the rationale behind this request to Moyus. It wasn¡¯t that he was lusting after her; he had other intentions instead. Moyus was not only his trusted partner, but in fact, the two of them were rted in another way too. Both of them were brothers with different fathers. The awesome thing was that Moyus was focused on cultivation, while Caslort cared more about power and status; so Moyus used his power to secure Caslort¡¯s ce, while Caslort was able to provide better cultivation resources for Moyus with his higher status.

    This was a win-win situation that both of them had benefited greatly from. Caslort became a powerful feudal lord in the Empire, while Moyus was able to obtain countless resources from helping Caslort. In the process, he sharpened his skills and earned his Scorpion King title.

    The Scorpion Mercenaries was only ranked fifth in the desert. However, its team leader Moyus was at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, and he was also one of the top three experts in the desert. He even had the ster battle record of defeating a Heavenly Soul Stage expert before!

    Although the person he defeated was only at the Initial Heavenly Soul Stage, it was still a magnificent feat! This wasn¡¯t a normal battle against people of a higher level than him; it was a battle between a Heroic Soul Stage and a Heavenly Soul Stage. This meant that Moyus was incredibly talented and had a formidable trump card.

    After hearing what Caslort said, Moyus frowned instead. As the rest of the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions joined the battlefield, that supposedly useful woman became desperate and red Soul Power exploded from her entire body. It appeared that she was about to draw power from her soul. ¡°If so, I¡¯ll capture her personally then.¡±

    Not only couldn¡¯t they let her die, she had to be kept in a ¡®useful¡¯ state.

    Moyus took a step forward.

    BANG¡­

    With that step, gusts of wind blew through the desert as yellow sand and dust were blown all over the ce. Moyus was in the middle of the sandstorm as he was the one who had caused it.

    With his second step, he had already arrived in front of Sister Hong. He stretched his hand out and reached for her.

    Sister Hong, who was fighting with all her energy, suddenly trembled. Runes appeared all over her body, turning into chains and locking her movements. She couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Kill the rest of them.¡±

    Moyus said. He reached out and grabbed Sister Hong, bringing her to Caslort.

    Reynolds and Gong Yi could only look at Cao Hong being brought away, unable to do anything. They were at the bottom of the hierarchy. They came to this dpidated desert to try to build a world that belonged to them, a new world with freedom.

    However, in front of absolute power, they were pitiful. All solutions and negotiations were dependent on your power. They would be killed immediately if they couldn¡¯t serve any use.

    Gong Yi looked at the sky while Reynolds was making his final struggle. A desert would always be a desert; it wouldn¡¯t change because of someone¡¯s arrival or death. There was a tragic smile on Gong Yi¡¯s face. Could a man¡¯s determination really conquer nature?

    That was just a joke. He had been taking gambles all his life; however, he didn¡¯t expect to lose here today.

    At that moment, a space warp appeared, and everyone could feel the tremors on the ground. A small dimensional door opened.

    Gong Yi¡¯s tense face rxed. Someone finally arrived.

 Chapter 789 - Teenage Army from the Holy Land

    Chapter 789: Teenage Army from the Holy Land

    Under Wang Zhong¡¯s lead, Napier Mo, Mario, and the others came out of the transmission portal. The average mercenaries didn¡¯t think anything of it. To them, Wang Zhong andpany were just a bunch of young kids. How strong could theirbat level be?

    Moyus¡¯s eyes twinkled, as numerous thoughts ran through his mind in that instant.

    As a top expert at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, Moyus was a representative figure in Tutankhamun. He was experienced and knowledgeable. He had heard of and even experienced things unknown to most.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the transmission portal that opened a rift in this space was a specialty of a ce in the Dimensional World called the Holy Land.

    Moyus¡¯s expression turned solemn as he fixed his gaze on the teenagers that walked out from the transmission portal one by one. If he knew that Sister Hong¡¯s force had people from the Holy Land to back them up, he would have certainly persuaded the feudal lord to give up. He didn¡¯t want to get into trouble with that ce before he even reached the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    Everyone knew that the Federation was very powerful, but few knew the reason why.

    Was it because of the 10 Great Families? The Federation¡¯s armed forces? The industrial products produced from the so-called old civilization era?

    The answer was none of those. Very few Empire citizens knew the true reason, but Moyus knew the truth behind the Federation¡¯s power and what the Empire was afraid of.

    The Holy Land. It was a fortress for humans in the Dimensional World, a city of gods. It was filled with an abundance of people at the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    How scary was the Holy Land?

    Moyus knew one thing. In the Empire, there was once a Heavenly Soul Stage master who wanted to overthrow the power that the 10 Great Families had over the Empire. He wanted to iste Tutankhamun from the control of the Federation. As someone who managed to break through into the Heavenly Soul Stage, he did have the right to be arrogant.

    He almost seeded as the Federation didn¡¯t seem to have enough power to fight back. The people in the Federation were mostly those who failed to break through into the Heavenly Soul Stage. However, just when he was about to seed, a dimensional door appeared, and three Peak Heavenly Soul Stage experts walked out. That extremely arrogant master from Tutankhamun was chained by the neck like a dog and brought into the Dimensional World¡­

    He hadn¡¯t returned since then.

    The Holy Land needed the Federation to be the ruling party of the Earth, so that was why the Federation was impable and couldn¡¯t be defeated.

    Ever since that happened, Tutankhamun had be an appendage of the Federation. That was also why Tutankhamun appeared to be cowardly. It wasn¡¯t that the aristocrats here didn¡¯t have any ambition, but in the face of an unknown and terrifying power, they chose survival.

    Nheless, Moyus was an ambitious man. Although he would prefer not to get into trouble with the Holy Land, he wasn¡¯t scared of them. If they came, he would just treat it as practice. Having said that, if it was Peak Heavenly Soul Stage experts that came here today, he would have run away long ago.

    In a sh, Moyus suddenly grabbed Sister Hong and went to Caslort. ¡°My lord, something seems wrong this time. Those people seemed to havee from that ce. This woman¡­¡±

    Caslort had an uneasy expression on his face too. What a sh*tty day! He wasn¡¯t ignorant or inexperienced. As a feudal lord and aristocrat, he was qualified to know about the secret Holy Land. Sweat dripped down his forehead as he stared at Wang Zhong andpany who descended from the transmission portal. ¡°Dammit, why do they have their eyes on this ce? Katchirda is just a small ce. Why?¡± He cursed in an uncouth manner.

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    Caslort raised his head suddenly and red at Moyus. ¡°Kill every one of them! As long as we kill all of them, the Holy Land might not necessarily know of today¡¯s battle! Moyus, tell me that you have the ability to kill them all! I¡¯m willing to put everything on the line. You want that Golden Stone b, right? If you pull this off, the Golden Stone b is yours!¡±

    Moyus¡¯s eyes had a dangerous glint to it. ¡°Yes, my lord, I can do it. Just stay back and watch.¡± He took a deep breath and said in a decisive manner.

    ¡°My army will assist you. Moyus, I will be waiting for good news at the castle with the Golden Stone b.¡± Caslort knew what Moyus was trying to say. After saying that, Caslort left with his bodyguards without hesitation.

    Looking at Caslort leave, a hint of madness could be seen in Moyus¡¯s eyes. Once he got his hands on the Golden Stone b, Moyus would leave this ce and disappear off the face of the Earth. The Golden Stone b was a treasure that even the Holy Land coveted. Caslort was too naive. How could he think that this matter could be kept under wraps as long as these people were killed?

    There were no secrets in this world if the Holy Land wanted to investigate. However, killing all these people could buy a lot of time. The Holy Land might not necessarily take action just because a few of its talented people were dead. Caslort might be in trouble, but even people at the Heavenly Soul Stage wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him if he was in the desert.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Moyusmanded the feudal lord¡¯s army to attack from all directions. This time, they would spare no one.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong took a deep breath. He waste indeed. Looking at Gong Yi, Reynolds, and Sister Hong who had wounds all over their bodies, uncontroble anger overwhelmed him. At this point in time, his heart was no longer a heart but a volcano. With every breath he took and every single heartbeat, ragingva was pulsing inside him instead of blood.

    This was a side effect since Wang Zhong reached a higher level of understanding of the fire element. Every power came with a price. His Heaven and Earth Chessboard Dharma Idol summoned Smander, the ming Spirit King which represented the fire element. Thus, it was inevitable that his psyche was also influenced by fire-element characteristics. Usually, he would try to bnce it out and keep himself in check.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to suppress it now. Looking at Reynolds¡¯s wounds, the ck streaks of dried blood at the corner of Gong Yi¡¯s mouth, and Sister Hong¡¯s worn-out face, he set the raging fire in his heart free and let the volcano within him run wild.

    With the arrival of Wang Zhong andpany, the battle situation became more heated. Caslort¡¯s army went crazy, and they were close to tearing down the strong defense and resistance that the Katchirda tribal warriors had put up.

    ¡°Save Sister Hong! That guy is Moyus, the Scorpion King. Be careful!¡± Gong Yi said through gritted teeth, trying very hard to stand up but was unable to do so. However, he was relieved that help came.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze locked on Moyus. It was evident that Moyus was the strongest out of all their opponents, his aura was way more powerful than the others. Wang Zhong stared him dead in the eye, and it was as ifva was flowing in his own eyes. An immense amount of battle intent was burning inside him. ¡°Grai, you guys settle the others. He¡¯s mine.¡±

    Grai nodded. ¡°Leave it to us. You be careful too.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded. He zoomed across, and the crackle of fire sparks in the air could be heard. Smander, the ming Spirit King, appeared out of nowhere andnded beside Sister Hong, pulling her to him to carry away in his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± Moyus¡¯s eyes shed as he exuded an overwhelming killing intent. Stretching his right arm out, the flesh and blood on it suddenly decayed rapidly, and instantly, his entire arm looked like a ghostly and bony w. It moved slightly andnded on Smander.

    Boom!

    In that instant, sparks flew everywhere as the fiery glow surrounding Smander became slightly dimmer. At the same time, a red glow appeared on Moyus¡¯s hand.

    It was Moyus¡¯s Netherworld Ghostly ws. Its specialty was absorbing Soul Power to be its own, and it was a great counter for Dharma Idol and Soul Beast attacks.

    In a sh, Wang Zhong ¡ª who was only slower by a fraction of a second ¡ª dashed toward Moyus and hurled a violent punch at him!

    Moyus moved his body slightly and avoided Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful punch as if he was sliding on the sand. He turned around and started running eastward while carrying Sister Hong.

    ¡°Follow me if you want this woman!¡± Moyus¡¯s cold voice sounded.

    Half of his mind was fixated on Wang Zhong, while the other half was on the feudal lord Caslort. He couldn¡¯t let Caslort die before he got his hands on the Golden Stone b. Once he used his full power, it would be a killer move which would kill everyone present. He didn¡¯t care about the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions, the Scorpion Mercenaries, or the feudal lord army. However, if Caslort died, he would have to spend another 10 or 20 years finding a Golden Stone b that could help him break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    Wang Zhong had a steely gaze as he turned and chased after Moyus closely.

    Grai and the others nced at Wang Zhong¡¯s silhouette. Although no one voiced out any objection, they were very anxious inside. Earlier on, Gong Yi had exined Moyus¡¯s background clearly in a few sentences. However, other than cing their trust in Wang Zhong, there was only one thing they could do now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Grai said.

    He released his overwhelming Blood Race power without any qualms. The vampire Dharma Idol merged into one with him, making Grai¡¯s body seem like a bloody shadow.

    This was a Blood Race Mystery Technique ¡ª Blood Shadow Variation!

    Grai wasn¡¯t dumb. On the contrary, he thought logically and did things calmly, which was his biggest takeaway from the Holy Land. The Holy Land was the pinnacle of human development. On Earth, he still had some scruples about his Blood Race identity. However, in the Holy Land, his bloodline was a sign of power, and many interested teachers offered him help. Although it was because they wanted to research his bloodline, it was apparent that Grai also gained much from them.

    In fact, he benefited more from them than they benefited from him. An example would be the Blood Shadow Variation which a Great Teacher gave him. Although he didn¡¯t know what that Great Teacher¡¯s exact intention was, the Blood Shadow Variation was definitely a powerful mystery technique for the Blood Race, drastically changing Grai¡¯s perception of things.

    As a method of repayment, Grai needed to provide that Great Teacher with his blood for experiments, more specifically his blood essence. That was also why Grai stayed in his dorm usually and seldom went out. He had to recuperate and rest. In the Holy Land, give and take was a form of bnce.

    Boom!

    Grai went for Rozan and Yin Scorpion directly. The Blood Shadow Variation made him be a bloody tornado, sucking these two Great Poisonous Scorpions intoyers of bloody waves. He was like a deadly venomous pupa, trapping Rozan and Yin Scorpion.

    Rozan and Yin Scorpion¡¯s attacks werepletely useless on Grai. On the other hand, the vampire cloak that Grai threw on them instantly injured Rozan heavily like countless bloody des. The key thing was that Rozan¡¯s powerful recovery ability was suppressed. It was as if numerous insects were sucking his blood.

    Although Yin Scorpion managed to avoid that attack, she didn¡¯t expect Grai to be able to counter their attacks. She had never encountered this strange situation before.

    On the other hand, Mario¡¯s Hell Cage trapped Horned Owl and Dylo, while Napier was blocking Ch and Demon Scorpion. There was something different about Napier Mo, who reverted back to his clown outfit and was able to stay true to his nature now. He had the same capacity of Soul Power prior to him joining the Wanderlust Team, the peak value being 4,000 Grassos. However, even if he had the same capacity of Soul Power, the change in his mental state gave rise to a change in his power.

    As he reverted back to his old personality, Napier also used his talent on his Dharma Idol, which became more and more materialized. He created an avatar based on his understanding of souls.

    It incorporated the puppet techniques of the Tyrants, but it was different from that. Napier¡¯s puppets could create confusion by passing off the spurious as genuine, as well as take damage. At the same time, even if the puppets were destroyed, the wielder wouldn¡¯t suffer any serious damage, unlike most soul puppets.

    This could be considered a demonstration of an extraordinary talent.

    Only with confidence and freedom could you then walk the path that you desired.

    Mo Ling was in charge of keeping the remaining opponents busy. He wasn¡¯t in charge of attacking but only needed to restrain them since Grai and Napier could definitely end their battles quickly based on their power.

    By taking on two opponents by himself, Mo Ling was able to demonstrate his defense talent fully. Talgo and Kelsie were under his control. Both of them were attacking like mad cows, yet Mo Ling was unaffected by them.

    Sharmie worked with Mario to restrain their opponents. With one attacking and the other defending, they could keep their opponents busy even if they couldn¡¯t end their battle immediately. In addition, Sharmie¡¯s Dharma Idol could also support the Katchirda warriors¡¯ defense.

    Gong Yi and Reynolds fastened their eyes on the sight before them while adjusting the condition of their Soul Sea. At the start, they were still worried, but upon observing the battles for a while, they could only marvel at them. Were the people who came from the Holy Land all so impressive? Although their Soul Power couldn¡¯tpare to that of their opponents, such as Grai and Napier¡¯s opponents who were at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, the duo was still able to suppress their opponents with their Dharma Idols and techniques.

    However, this was not an easy feat for the duo. Although they were seemingly gaining the upper hand, the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions had reached the Heroic Soul Stage a long time ago. Even if they didn¡¯t have Dharma Idols, there were three people who had already reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, and it wasn¡¯t so easy to defeat them.

    The two parties on the battlefield were in a deadlock. The oue of this battle depended on Wang Zhong and Moyus. Whoever was able to return alive would be thest hope for their side.

    On the other hand¡­

    Moyus stopped moving. He threw Sister Hong, who fainted some time ago, on the ground. He turned to see Wang Zhong standing a few meters away.

    Wang Zhong was holding back to prevent her from being harmed. The other party held Sister Hong hostage to lure him here. Now that he aplished his goal, it was hard to determine what Moyus would do to Sister Hong.

    At this moment, they were about 10 kilometers away from the main battlefield. In the desert with the sand dunes around, this distance was enough to ensure that their battle wouldn¡¯t be interrupted by the main battlefield.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Holy Land?¡± Moyus said coldly.

    He knew that Wang Zhong valued Sister Hong very much, so he deliberately stood beside her.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to know that.¡± Wang Zhong answered in an equally cold manner. Extreme anger made him calmer instead. To control his anger and turn it into power instead of being rash was the firstbat lesson that Simba taught him.

    ¡°Hahaha, little fe, you¡¯re very arrogant, huh? You¡¯re only at the Heroic Soul Stage, why get mixed up in this? If someone at the Heavenly Soul Stage came, I might be a little afraid, but you? You think there¡¯s no one powerful in Tutankhamun just because you¡¯re from the Holy Land?¡±

 Chapter 790 - You Know Nothing About Power

    Chapter 790: You Know Nothing About Power

    Boom!

    The moment Moyus finished speaking, he instantly struck. Moyus¡¯s palms exploded with pure white light, and space seemingly became distorted under this powerful force. It was unclear whether it was a visual anomaly or whether space was reallypressed by his power. Several cracks began to appear in the air!

    A terrifying force of 10,000 Grassos!

    It was definitely pure power. Moyus had already entered the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage ten years ago. His mastery of power had already reached an extreme peak that could not be advanced or increased! At this moment, under the impetus of his fists, his power sted toward Wang Zhong as though it was a meteor.

    Seeing Moyus rush over, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes blinked, but he actually grew a little rxed. He instantly fell back to avoid the attack, but Moyus sneered. Wang Zhong¡¯s reaction was within his calctions. There was a saying: spare the rat to save the dishes. He knew that Wang Zhong wanted him to stay away from Sister Hong, who was on the ground. As long as he could fully make use of this, he would definitely have the offensive initiative.

    Although Moyus imed that Wang Zhong was merely a Heroic Soul, he was, in fact, extremely focused on the battle and made his moves with extreme caution as though he was dealing with an expert Heavenly Soul.

    He would never underestimate anyone who came from the Holy Land, even if he was just a Heroic Soul.

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong did not evade the attack. This was also the first time he faced a mature expert of the Heroic Soul Stage head-on after the enhancement of his Soul Power.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    Moyus yelled as he smirked, and the pure power he released was like a sledgehammer, mming the power of 10,000 Grassos into Wang Zhong¡¯s arm, which he had raised to block the attack.

    Moyus was waiting to hear the cracking sound of Wang Zhong¡¯s arm breaking into pieces. The other party only had half of his Soul Power. He had absolute confidence in suppressing Wang Zhong!

    BANG¡­

    The yellow sand in the desert was sent flying instantly, carrying the speed and force simr to a bullet. Unexpectedly, Moyus had to take three steps back. At the same time, Wang Zhong had also retreated more than 10 meters. Wang Zhong felt as though his body was about to copse just now, but he found it really enjoyable as well. Was this the power of a peak Heroic Soul?

    The attack was very strong, but not nearly strong enough. If Wang Zhong was an Initial Phase Heroic Soul, this strike would have been enough to break his arm. However, with 5,000 Grassos, he was not afraid of this type of attack.

    From the moment of his awakening, he was ustomed to fighting against long odds.

    Once the battle had begun, Moyus didn¡¯t have time to sigh. His dry and withered ws were as hard as steel, continuously bombarding Wang Zhong with attacks. Wang Zhong also retaliated without holding back, and Soul Power could be seen sting about. Although Wang Zhong¡¯s control over Soul Power had reached perfection, Moyus was a formidable and experienced opponent. The knowledge he had gained from his near-death experiences had also allowed him to create his own routine. Both sides were well matched, and the battle grew fiercer. At the same time, Wang Zhong had already willed Smander to take Sister Hong away. This was also the reason why Wang Zhong chose to fight with Moyus head-on, which was to remove Sister Hong from the picture.

    Moyus knew, but he didn¡¯t mind. To him, it was good for him if Sister Hong could tie down his opponent¡¯s strong soul beast or whatever that Dharma Idol-like thing was. Anyway, all of them had to die sooner orter!

    It had to be admitted that this guy from the Holy Land was indeed powerful. He was obviously weaker than Moyus, yet he could fight with Moyus head-on without falling into a disadvantageous position. The other party¡¯s Soul Power consumption should also be several times more than his own. Was it possible that the other party really had that much Soul Power?

    Moyus also had close to unlimited Soul Power. This was developed from countless bloodshed and actual battles, and he had never ckened during cultivation. However, he did not intend to continue fighting this kid. Real-life battles were not friendly matches where both parties could learn from each other. All that mattered was whether he could kill the other party.

    After exchanging blows, Wang Zhong suddenly felt that the other party¡¯s Soul Power began to develop a strong force of attraction. It was the Power of Entanglement!

    At this moment, Moyus revealed an ugly smirk. It was toote for Wang Zhong now. Moyus¡¯s dry and withered ws had already caught Wang Zhong¡¯s hand.

    ¡ª¡ªNetherworld Ghostly ws.

    Moyus was devouring Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power at lightning speed. No one could escape his clutches once they were caught by him. Since thest time, when he absorbed the power of a Heavenly Soul, he self-proimed that he was invincible among all Heroic Souls. Who knew that this Holy Land guy woulde knocking at his doorstep. After absorbing the power of this guy and getting the dimensional treasure Golden Stone b, his advancement to the Heavenly Soul Stage would be close at hand, and he would be the strongest of Heavenly Souls.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong opened his mouth, and a small runic array appeared between the two.

    This was Wang Zhong¡¯s control over the Soul Power mechanism. His will was strong enough to form a simple runic array.

    Subwoofer Cannon~~

    BANG¡­

    Moyus felt as though his head had been hit by a sledgehammer. At the same time, Wang Zhong had already kicked him away with one leg. Moyus flew backward, and Wang Zhong followed up on the attack, gliding after Moyus. He then kicked Moyus into the air once again. Moyus responded with a scream, but Wang Zhong was even quicker. He had already flown above Moyus, and he stomped on Moyus mercilessly in mid-air.

    BANG¡­

    Moyus¡¯s entire body disappeared into the sand.

    Then, Wang Zhong froze slightly. Moyus¡¯s aura hadpletely disappeared. Did he flee?

    That was impossible. His opponent was not someone who would give up so easily, and his opponent obviously still had the upper hand in terms of power. His previous set of attacks was not able to cause any serious harm to anyone at the Heroic Soul Stage; thus, Wang Zhong knew that his opponent had lured him off to finish him.

    But¡­ Why would his aura vanish?

    At this time, a bout ofughter erupted in the desert, and it seemed as though it came from every grain of sand. Unexpectedly, Wang Zhong could not even sense the position of his enemy with his powerful spiritual insight.

    ¡°Seems like people from the Holy Land are indeed interesting. Your Soul Power is pure, and you have strong vitality. You are the most delicious food I have ever seen. Even better than the Heavenly Soul I previously consumed. Unfortunately, in the desert, I am God!¡±

    ¡°Desert, my kingdom. Befall us!¡±

    With his cold roar, the entire area became shrouded by a gust of violent and sinister wind. As the wind blew at countless grains of sand, sandstorms began to pour in from all directions.

    Wang Zhong felt that the world around him had begun to transform, and a strange force enveloped the entire surroundings. It was a little like his Dominator Dharma Idol. This Dharma Idol was the strongest among all those Dharma Idols which involved creating their own worlds.

    ¡°Haha, you feel that, right? So what if you are from the Holy Land? I have the best Dharma Idol a human could ever have. The Vicinity Dharma Idol. This is a Dharma Idol of the highest-rank. Not only does it containw fragments, it has also produced its own set ofws. It certainly is the best Dharma Idol of all!¡±

    As Moyus spoke, countless Sand Soldiers began to emerge from the desert sand, and there were definitely hundreds of thousands of them. Each of them exuded the aura simr to a Heroic Soul; it was definitely terrifying, this battalion of Yellow Sand Soldiers.

    The Soul Power of a Heroic Soul was not even close enough to wield this battalion of soldiers; thus, the only exnation was that they were actually the Dharma Idol itself.

    It was the first time that Wang Zhong had heard this name ¡ª The Vicinity Dharma Idol.

    When Moyus saw the look of surprise on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, he grew even more conceited. The more obsessed one was with cultivation, the more concerned one would be about this, especially if the other person was an expert from the Holy Land. What could make him feel better than making such people dumbfounded?

    ¡°I know the selection criteria of the Holy Land. As long as there are certain traces of worldlyws in one¡¯s Dharma Idol, he will be held in high esteem. But what¡¯s the big deal about that? The highest performing at the Heroic Soul Stage is the Vicinity Dharma Idol. I can create my own space and within its vicinity, I am the dominator!¡±

    Moyus began to cackle withughter. The reason for his unrestrained actions was that all people who knew his secret would die. He enjoyed letting them understand the situation before they died. He wanted them to surrender to his power. When he entered the Heavenly Soul Stage, he would be the true King of the Desert. Then, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about experts from the Holy Land. Also, if he survived the Heavenly Cmity, he would bring his undead desert army to conquer the world and even conquer that dimension!

    If Moyus appeared as a sand soldier, his opponent would be unaware of his presence. It was his own vicinity and he was the dominator. He would assume absolute dominion. Previously, even though that Heavenly Soul Stage soldier had exceedingly high abilities, he could not escape Moyus¡¯ clutches.

    The moment one entered his vicinity, it would signify despair for the person.

    Suddenly, his captured prey began tough.

    ¡°For people like you, there is a saying in the Holy Land. That is, you know nothing about power.¡±

    On the main battlefield, it was neither Grai nor Napier Mo who broke the bnce of the battle. Grai and the others were undoubtedly outstanding and had stronger fighting power than their opponent. However, in the case of one against two, it was impossible to crush them, especially when their opponent had extremely rich actualbat experience and used various tactics of entanglement. The advantage these mercenaries had was that they had stronger Soul Power; thus, all they had to do was continuously expend the Soul Power of Grai and the others. They would hold them off a little longer as they believed that Captain Moyus would soon arrive and crush all the small fry in their way effortlessly.

    Grai was the strongest of them, but he was also unable to finish off his fight with Rozan. Even with his power of the Blood Race, he couldn¡¯t stop Rozan from regenerating. Rozan could see that Grai wanted to end the fight quickly; thus, he grew even trickier and tried his best to avoid Grai¡¯s attacks. Yin Scorpion attacked at the same time, blocking some of Grai¡¯s attacks. The other battlefields were all in a simr situation, but the Katchirda soldiers were on the verge of copsing, and Sharmie could also no longer hold on. The mercenaries were used to fighting as well as hovering between life and death. How could they be a match for this group of mercenaries?

    Every fighter¡¯s death drove Reynolds crazy. During this period of living together, Reynolds had found the meaning of life. As he trained these young Tutankhamun warriors, watching every step of their progress and every cheer they made, he had already thought of them as his children. As he watched them get ughtered, he definitely could not take it lying down. He had to take action.

    It was never Reynolds¡¯s intention to live a hundred years, and he also didn¡¯t care if he could break through the Heroic Soul Stage. He just wanted to do his duty, just like in the Federation.

    Everyone¡¯s Soul Seas were more active than ever. In fact, Gong Yi was more talented than Reynolds, but he was really not suited to be a soldier. The stalemate on the battlefield was clear. For their side, only Grai could turn the situation in their favor, whereas the other side depended on those mercenaries to find a breach. Whichever side copsed first would meet their end. Also, could Wang Zhong prevail in his own battle?

    Moyus was a top-notch expert at the Heroic Soul Stage, and he was almost unparalleled in Tutankhamun. Wang Zhong was not expected to win, and everyone knew they needed to back him up.

    The scar on Reynolds¡¯s face began to tremble as his body resisted his actions. He was activating his Soul Power despite his injuries, and he could clearly feel the power of resistance in his chest. It was as though there was a boxer continuously punching his chest, and every beat of his heart felt abnormallyborious.

    However, this pain was worth it. His eyes shed sharply, and the scar on his face seemed to havee alive, radiating with a thinyer of red light. At that moment, it was though the winter snow was beginning to clear and Reynolds¡¯s body began to brim brightly with a brilliant sheen.

    For him, potential was meant to be expended. Even if he lost a few years or even a dozen years of his life, he would not mind at all. What mattered was that he lived freely!

    Kill~~

    Heart de, press forward with indomitable will!

    He aimed it straight at Yin Scorpion, and it was obvious that Reynolds did not care whether this attack would cause irreversible damage to him. Thebination of Yin Scorpion and Rozan was extremely disgusting, but as long as one of them slipped up, both of them would go down!

    Yin Scorpion and Rozan were doing their best to deal with Grai. This handsome Blood Race guy was extremely terrifying. One simple negligence could cost both of them their lives. They never thought that Reynolds, who was already half-dead, would suddenly fly up and attack them.

    Yin Scorpion¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. The moment she realized that Reynolds had released his Heart de, she gave out a ghost-like scream. Rozan in front of her waspletely in sync with her, roaring loudly andpletely ignoring Grai¡¯s attacks. His fat body trembled, then seemingly teleported in front of Reynolds¡¯s Heart de, blocking the attack. With his fat arms, he stretched toward the Heart de at lightning speed in an attempt to grasp it.

    Strands of silver-white hair emerged from Reynolds¡¯s temples, and his hair instantly turned white. Boom! The Heart de that should have been caught by Rozan suddenly shed mysteriously and stabbed the body of Yin Scorpion.

    Reynolds heaved a long sigh of relief. However, it was actually a pity. At thest moment, Yin Scorpion still managed to react in time and prevented it from attacking her vital points. The Heart de merely prated her shoulder. After all, she was one of the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions. However, the aim of Reynolds¡¯s attack was not to kill.

    His purpose was just to create an opportunity, an opportunity to break the bnce.

    Grai remained extremely calm the entire time. He already sensed the opportunity when Reynolds took the shot.

    ¡°Blood Sucking Rainbow!¡±

    Hiss Crack Hiss Crack¡­

    The blood of Yin Scorpion was drawn out like a waterfall, and the blood in her entire body was instantly emptied, leaving her dead. Not only that, her sshing blood suddenly formed a sharp crescent under Grai¡¯s control, cutting off Rozan¡¯s head.

    The two copsed, but there was no trace of blood. This was the killing technique of the Blood Race. It was artistic.

    Before their corpses fell to the ground, Grai had already turned around and charged toward Ch and Demon Scorpion, who were fighting against Napier.

    The rout was like andslide. The Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions were already doomed the moment Grai killed his opponents. In fact, Grai was not the best at frontal attacks. He was the best at supplementary nking attacks and would definitely be able to kill one with every strike.

    Blood sshed into the surroundings. This battle made Grai more proficient in the maniption of blood, and all the Poisonous Scorpions across the desert became his targets. Even Napier Mo grew speechless. This Grai was much more unrestrained than in the CHF. Maybe the Holy Land was indeed more suitable for him.

    Seeing all the Eight Great Poisonous Scorpions killed, the feudal lord¡¯s army went from crazily attacking to crazily retreating. Sharmie also heaved a sigh of relief. She really couldn¡¯t keep up with the attacks anymore. She did not realize how weak she was before this battle.

    Watching the army retreating in the distance, there was no trace of emotional fluctuations on Grai¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ll go and back Wang Zhong up. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Napier immediately followed closely behind, firm resolution in his eyes. He didn¡¯t put away his Doppelganger Dharma Idol. The two looked exactly the same, exuding a strange luster. This battle also improved Napier¡¯s control over his Dharma Idol. He would never bezy while he still had strength.

    Sharmie and the others nodded. The rest of their enemies were nothing to worry about, but some of them had to stay just in case, for defense¡¯s sake. The most important thing was that the others would just be a burden if they came along.

    Sharmie clenched her fists until her long, slender nails were about to dig into the flesh of her palm. In the past, she had also wished to be more powerful, but she had never felt this extreme desire for power and had never felt this weak, unlike now.

 Chapter 791 - This Is My World. I Am the Dominator.

    Chapter 791: This Is My World. I Am the Dominator.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any discontent if there wasn¡¯t anypetition. If she and Mario did not keep up, they might really fall behind. Her thoughts flew to Laura and Scarlet. One of them had her family backing her, and the other had a good teacher. What did she have?

    Grai and Napier had just confirmed the direction Wang Zhong was at and were about to set out when the sky in that direction suddenly became dim. A thick mist of yellow sand rolled towards them. Sandstorm!

    There was nothing more terrifying than this in the desert. Even if it was the Ant Army or human experts, they were insignificant in the presence of nature.

    The gale was one step ahead of the sandstorm. The violent wind howled while it swept through the air, and the tall sand dunes began to move with the violent gale.

    In the distance, the people of the Katchirda tribe had already begun to retreat and hide. No one understood the power of the sandstorm better than them. Courage was not sufficient to resist it; one could only hide.

    Grai¡¯s handsome face revealed a troubled expression, but the rolling yellow sand had swept through the wind and drew near them, instantly flooding everyone¡¯s vision.

    In the face of mighty nature, human beings could only retreat.

    ¡°Fall back now! We¡¯ll wait till the sandstorm¡¯s over!¡±

    Grai had no choice but to turn around and yell for everyone to retreat into Katchirda. Even if he insisted on finding Wang Zhong, in such an environment where he could see nothing but yellow sand, he would definitely lose his way with his poor sense of direction.

    Soon after, everyone retreated into the oasis, and the sand sted against the walls violently as though they were bullets, producing banging sounds.

    However, Grai¡¯s face changed. Although he didn¡¯t know what sandstorms looked like, the power of the sandstorm was not right. The most important thing was that it contained an aura of Soul Power.

    If humans wanted to borrow the power of heaven and earth, they had to enter the Heavenly Soul Stage¡­ Was Moyus already a Heavenly Soul?

    The faces of all the people present changed greatly, and Gong Yi was filled with regret. If he had known that experts of the Heavenly Soul Stage would intervene, he would have admitted defeat first. Now, everything was over. He had fed Wang Zhong to the wolves. No matter what, no one could defeat a Heavenly Soul Stage soldier.

    ¡°Nothing will happen to Wang Zhong!¡± yelled Sharmie, all of a sudden. However, those with discerning eyes could tell that she was the one who was the most worried. In fact, even Grai seemed to be a little uncertain.

    They had underestimated their opponents. Although the Holy Land was filled with experts, this did not mean that the Earth had no experts. On the contrary, some experts who were unwilling to be restrained by rules were being low key on Earth. The Federation might be better, but in the three empires, such experts were notcking in numbers. The Holy Land was a grade above others, but there were exceptions as well.

    And now, Wang Zhong was facing this horrible monster alone!

    The sandstorm engulfed all sides. Strong winds swept the sand dunes into the air, and yellow sand began to twirl violently in the air. The sand became a thick sand mist, blowing in all directions.

    Wang Zhong was standing on the edge of the sandstorm. It was amazing. His surroundings were ravaged by the sandstorm, but in his vicinity, there was only tranquility, like the eye of a tornado. He could sense Sister Hong and Smander¡¯s situation. They were trapped by the sandstorm but temporarily not in any danger, with Smander¡¯s protection.

    Wang Zhong took a deep breath and turned around to look at his surroundings. At this moment, the whole desert was filled with countless sand soldiers. Moyus had disappeared. It wasn¡¯t just him who had done so, his aura and his Soul Power response had also disappeared without a trace.

    Rumble! Bam, bam!

    Hundreds of sand soldiers charged toward Wang Zhong at the same time. These sand soldiers were totally in sync with each other. This was exactly like a well-coordinated and well-trained elite battalion!

    Wang Zhong continued to activate the golden roulette with both hands. The crosswheel formed by Soul Power swept across the soldiers who had rushed in. Rows of soldiers fell and disintegrated, but more of them stood up following Moyus¡¯ evilughter. He was not in a hurry, and he found it interesting to torture such prey. Additionally, he was also making sure that he did not go too far as he knew that one would take desperate measures if pushed to the wall.

    Any expert who came out of the Holy Land might have one or two trump cards. For the experienced Moyus, patience was necessary. Previously, it took him a month to kill the Heavenly Soul, and the deciding factor was patience!

    Swish swish swish¡­

    Numerous sand spears in the sky rained down on Wang Zhong, seemingly about to pierce through his heart.

    The terrifying part of the Vicinity Dharma Idol was that the consumption of Soul Power was minimized, and the taxation on the mind was also pushed to the lowest possible amount. It was simply impossible for ordinary people to assume control over such arge area andmand so many sand soldiers. Each soldier was equivalent to a clone, just like the one Napier had, and he could only control one clone.

    This was the difference due to natural talent. Of course, Moyus had to rely on the desert. This was his home field. Once he traveled to other ces, the power of his Dharma Idol would be greatly reduced. As such, he was smart enough not to leave and stayed far away from oases, to prevent his opponents from resorting to strange methods to escape. However, here, be it heaven or earth, he had supremacy over all!

    Bang bang bang bang¡­

    Wang Zhong¡¯s fists moved as fast as the speed of light. With his lightning-speed attacks, he shed with Moyus¡¯s attacks violently and head-on. Then, following a loud roar, the power from a Subwoofer Cannon pulverized all the attacks.

    After that, he charged into the army of sand soldiers and blocked all the iing attacks, with Soul Power acting as his shield. Then, he began to spin in circles, striking the sand soldiers¡¯ formation like bolts of lightning. His palms were like knives, legs were like whips, and elbows were like hammers. They were the simplest and most-direct killer moves. With a single strike, these seemingly scary sand soldiers were like wax men who had met fire, quickly crumbling into pools of sand.

    After a short while, these sand soldiers were dealt with. They seemed powerful, but they were only puppets. Wang Zhong was rather confident in his Soul Power and physical strength. Once these had reached a certain extent, his opponent could no longer rely on quantity to obtain victory.

    But, Moyus was not among the sand soldiers.

    The Vicinity Dharma Idol was actually just a title. Wang Zhong had seen this on the records in the Holy Land¡¯s library. Naturally, there were such people in the Holy Land, and they would at least have the title of a Dimensional Devourer. This was why Wang Zhong wanted to remain low-key. Under normal circumstances, any Dharma Idol would have weaknesses. Although Wang Zhong did not know what his weaknesses were at present, he still had to be careful. At the same time, he also had too little information about his opponent.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect to meet such a powerful enemy in Tutankhamun. What¡¯s more was that his opponents¡¯ vicinity was a ¡®Golden Desert¡¯ that resonated with the desert environment.

    This was also why Moyus wanted to be low-key. No one knew his true power, or rather, anyone who knew about it had died in his Golden Desert. This was the second reason for Moyus luring Wang Zhong here. After all, there were many people in Katchirda. He didn¡¯t want to let people know his secret before he reached the Heavenly Soul Stage!

    Once he entered the Heavenly Soul Stage, he would be unmatched. Even if his opponents were really powerful or even if his opponent had God-like power, as long as he remained in the desert, he could easily escape to a ce thousands of miles away if he could not win against the other party. He would be invincible, and he would never experience defeat in deserts. Both Earth and the dimensional world had deserts. This was the basis of Moyus¡¯ ambition!

    ¡°You¡¯re just engaging in a desperate struggle. In the presence of God¡¯s power, you have no choice but to yield!¡±

    Moyus¡¯ voice echoed from all sides of the Golden Desert. His voice was not only transmitted by the air. Sand particles vibrated, and the entire ground rumbled with a loud echo, as though hell was howling.

    Countless sand soldiers kepting at Wang Zhong, like a high-pressure faucet that could not be turned off. Once again, Wang Zhong was surrounded byyers of sand soldiers.

    However, among the countless sand soldiers, a sand soldier that looked exactly the same as the rest was looking coldly at Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong was about to attack when he suddenly realized that he could not move at all.

    Something had caught his feet. At the same time, the sand particles began to fling themselves at Wang Zhong at lightning speed, as though they had a mind of their own. Countless quicksand had also begun to wrap themselves around him.

    Moyus began tough coldly. To him, Wang Zhong was really naive. The sand soldiers were just starters. His power of sand control had already reached the maximum possible limit, and his favorite was to make live mummies!

    The sand desperately wanted to enter Wang Zhong¡¯s seven apertures. Although he could prevent that with his Soul Power, he couldn¡¯t stop the sand from piling up on him. It was like the weight of an entire mountain.

    Here, Moyus had countless ways to kill his opponents. He really didn¡¯t understand how these idiots from the Holy Land had the courage to go up against him. He even managed to kill a Heavenly Soul. How dare this guy, a mere Heroic Soul, challenge him? He was nning on killing the rest of them at the oasis after handling this guy.

    Moyus finally appeared in the desert when Wang Zhong had beenpletely trapped under the sand. He was made into a mummy and buried alive.

    Moyus spat a mouthful of saliva on the ground. ¡°With a standard like this, you still have the cheek to talk about power? I¡¯ve seen more than you could ever see, and I have already grasped and understood what you have never seen before.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Moyus suddenly realized that that idiotic Dharma Idol was actually still shielding the unconscious Sister Hong.

    What was happening?

    Moyus frowned slightly. Just as he was about to handle that Dharma Idol-like creature, something happened. A grain of sand appeared in his ¡®Vicinity,¡¯ his Golden Desert, his own realm, but he was unable to control it.

    It was just a grain of sand, seemingly ordinary and seemingly inconspicuous.

    However, Moyus¡¯ eyes suddenly revealed astonishment. How could a grain of sand be beyond his control in the desert of his Golden Kingdom? Each grain of sand here was actually a part of his Dharma Idol, a special controlled state between virtual and absolute.

    ¡°This is my world. I am the dominator.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s voice was very soft, but it echoed clearly in the whole of Moyus¡¯ Vicinity.

    Perception changes with the soul, with willes power! Thew of domination began to apply and the grid of the Heaven and Earth Chessboard began to spread, covering the entire area. His soft voice also became a thunderous roar, seeminglying from the sky, and it was getting louder and louder!

    Dominator¡­ Dominator¡­ Dominator¡­

    The Golden Desert changed color as if the sky had been pulled downward. The sky and the ground were close at hand, and cracks began to form as the dense lightning ripped the air into fragments.

    Alternating colors of ck and white began to cover the desert itself. While upying this space, newws began to spread during the erosion of the old space.

    A sand dune slowly rose from the ground, and Wang Zhong appeared again. Not far away, Smander was already kneeling on one knee. This was the origin power and prestige.

    This was the true power of God.

    Moyus¡¯ whole body began to tremble. The previous second, he was still a god, standing in the center of his kingdom and manipting everything. The next second, starting from a small grain of sand, he began to fall.

    Because at this moment, he could clearly feel that his Vicinity World was being reced by Wang Zhong¡¯s world bit by bit, slowly eroding, swallowing, andstly peeling it offpletely! His desertw waspletely shattered by the worldlyw his opponent had unfolded, and it was like hitting a stone with an egg.

    The weak are the prey to the strong; survival of the fittest. When a Vicinity Dharma Idol met another Vicinity Dharma Idol, it was definitely the most brutalpetition in the hunting industry.

    The first deciding factor would be the ranks of the Dharma Idol. If a high-rank one went up against a low-rank one, thetter would be crushed directly without getting a chance topete. If both were evenly matched in terms of their ranks, then other factors woulde into y.

    Obviously, Moyus was crushed like he was nothing. He was like a grain of sand, a symbol of insignificance.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can you possibly have such a powerful world? Is it your Dharma Idol?¡±

    Moyus pointed at Wang Zhong, and for the first time, he felt panic!

    That was because his pride, his confidence, his ambition, and the reason he was the Scorpion King ¡ª the source of everything he had ¡ª was his Vicinity Dharma Idol.

    But now, his greatest source had been reduced to nothing by someone!

    ¡°No, you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Moyus¡¯ eyes widened, and his anger waspletely reced with shock. In the confrontation of their worlds, he had lost. He had utterly lost. He could ¡®see¡¯ the nature of the world that Wang Zhong had unfolded!

    The nature of his Vicinity was to create a mini world of his own through his special Dharma Idol and with the help of the environment!

    However, Wang Zhong did not create anything at all.

    He was the dominator!

    If Moyus felt like he was God in his Golden Kingdom, then Wang Zhong was God in his unfolding world of domination.

    There was no need to rely on anything at all. Wherever Wang Zhong was, it would be hisnd!

    ¡°It seems like you truly know nothing about power,¡± said Wang Zhong. His voice was still very soft, but as it traveled to Moyus¡¯ ears, it was as loud as thunder, as though a subwoofer cannon had just hit him on the head.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible to have this Dharma Idol in this world. There shouldn¡¯t be one like it! How can the natural order tolerate your existence?¡±

    Wang Zhongughed. ¡°Maybe the natural order is taking a nap.¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t attack, and he didn¡¯t need to as well. His Dharma Idol was stripping his opponent of his Dharma Idol. This was the confrontation of their origin power. This experience and feeling were extremely enjoyable and perhaps the biggest nourishment for his Dharma Idol.

    Moyus charged toward Wang Zhong like a mad man,pressing all his Soul Power into a power ball and desperately tried to fight for his life. However, his territory had be smaller and smaller, until there was none left.

    Moyus was halfway there when his body suddenly became rooted to the ground, and he stood there motionless. Thest bit of the Golden Desert¡¯sw was just stripped off by the dominator. Strength always required a price. The more powerful one was, the more severe the bacsh would be if one failed.

    Boom!

    Violent and strong winds rushed toward Moyus from all directions, and countless sand rushed into Moyus¡¯ body as though they had gone mad. Ending with a scream, Moyuspletely became a part of the desert.

    His life began in the desert, and it ended in the desert. He was buried, as well as his ambitions.

    Wang Zhong heaved a long sigh of relief as he watched. Although it seemed like his victory was effortless, only he himself knew how the battle felt. This was a valuable experience.

    The confrontation between two Vicinity Dharma Idols ¡ª what¡¯s more, such simr ones ¡ª was very dangerous. If both of them did not know their opponent well, whoever attacked first would be at the losing end.

 Chapter 792 - Reaping Post-battle Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 792: Reaping Post-battle Benefits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Katchirda¡­

    The sandstorm finally ceased, but Reynolds fell into aa, and the Katchirda tribe also came over to ask for instructions on what to do next. Suddenly, there were a thousand and one things to attend to. Although Gong Yi, who was also severely injured, was worried about Wang Zhong, he had no choice but to pull himself together to get a grip on matters.

    Grai and the others were filled with anxiety. They wanted to set out to find Wang Zhong, but they were stopped by the Katchirda elders. After the sandstorm, the desert hadpletely changed. Traces of the previous battle had also disappearedpletely. To enter the desert after a sandstorm without a guide, drinking water, and camels was ying with fire. Not to mention Heroic Souls, even Heavenly Souls wouldn¡¯t be able to survive it unless one had already sessfully passed their Heavenly Cmity.

    Every second and minute was torturous to everyone until a young dark kid rushed in. ¡°Someone hase back! Sister Hong is back!¡±

    Everyone rushed out almost instantly. This time, Grai was the slowest to react. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wang Zhong won?

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    Napier was the first to notice Wang Zhong. He jumped up instantly, dropped the water bag in his hand, and rushed over.

    After seeing Wang Zhong, everyone instantly felt calm, as though they had suddenly found their pir.

    Sharmie took Sister Hong and helped her to the medical room. Everyone hugged Wang Zhang tightly. Their rtionship was actually established through battle. Although people like Sharmie liked Wang Zhong as a person quite a bit, it was only through constant battle that made them develop the feeling of being rades-in-arms.¡¯

    This could only be verified by experiencing life and death.

    Wang Zhong did not leave immediately as he assumed that there would be more trouble in the future. What he did not expect was that the Katchirda Oasis had made a name for itself in the Tutankhamun Empire within just a few days.

    A force capable of destroying the Scorpion Mercenaries and killing Moyus was definitely not a force to be reckoned with in Tutankhamun.

    Caslort had chickened out. It was said that he was frightened out of his wits when he learned of Moyus¡¯s death. He immediately sent a messenger to negotiate for peace and behaved in the humblest way possible. He knew that there were countless people eyeing his current position.

    It was not that Gong Yi and the others had not thought about it. Would everything be over if they killed Caslort when they had the chance?

    No, this was just the beginning. In the desert, they were actually the outsiders. Taking things too far would make them have zero room to maneuver. It was impossible for Wang Zhong to stay here forever. They still had to rely on themselves after Wang Zhong¡¯s departure. What was the trump card of a feudal lord?

    They were not sure, but one thing could be certain. Moyus was definitely not the only one.

    On the other hand, most of the royal families of the Tutankhamun Empire did not bother themselves with the killing of nobles in these deserts. To the Emperor, these killings were actually reducing the noble lords¡¯ power. It was of great benefit to his rule. But if one was to take it too far, it would probably lead to a change in the stance of the royal families, and it was unwise to be at odds with an entire empire.

    But of course, Gong Yi would not let his opponent off that easily. To take advantage of the situation to profiteer was his ace in the hole.

    Katchirda was no longer a tribe or a small oasis. He wanted to build a city, Katchirda City!

    At the same time, a gift managed to catch Wang Zhong¡¯s attention.

    Golden Stone b!

    It was difficult for neers in the Holy Land toe back to Earth. After all, the cost was rather high. Also, those who had reached a certain stage of cultivation might have lost interest in the real world and did not want to go back. The defeat of the Scorpion King hadpletely crushed their opponent¡¯s resistance and left them in a state of constant fear. However, there was still quite a lot of time left, and no one wanted to waste it.

    It was a rare trip back to Earth, and Sharmie nned on taking this 10+-day opportunity to return to her hometown to visit her parents. Tutankhamun¡¯s main city had a direct passageway leading to the Federation. Although it was a little troublesome, it would be good to return even if it was just for one day. Mario naturally had to follow, to pay his respects to his parents-inw. Before he left, his inexplicable anxiety and excitement made everyone smile without speaking.

    On the other hand, Mo Ling and Napier wanted to take this opportunity to take a trip to the desert and see if they could learn anything after hearing about Wang Zhong¡¯s experience. Everyone agreed on meeting back in Katchirda after half a month. The Golden Stone b was one of the promised items ofpensation, but it was not in Caslort¡¯s hands. He then promised to deliver it within two months. Although this was a difficult situation, Gong Yi had tried his best. The item belonged to the feudal lord, yet it was not in his hands now. Regardless of whether the other party was speaking the truth, he could only choose to take the interests of the whole situation into ount. Gong Yi would definitely monitor the situation because it was rare for Wang Zhong to be so interested in something.

    As for Wang Zhong, he stayed in Katchirda. The post-war town needed to be rebuilt. It was also necessary to guard against any remaining enemies causing trouble during the rebuilding period. It was also necessary to clear out some of the remaining forces in the surrounding area. What was more important was that Wang Zhong also learned a lot in thest battle, and some extremely urgent ideas had taken shape in his mind.

    The advancement in his Soul Power and the power of his Dharma Idol were naturally his capital for battle, but how long could theyst?

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong had begun to feel that thebat techniques he had used during the Casted Soul Stage were feeble at his current stage.

    Laforgue¡¯s Infinite sh was good, but it was still a technique of the Casted Soul Stage. It would not be that useful when applied at the Heroic Soul Stage. It could be seen that the legends had their limits. After all,pared to the Holy Land, Laforgue¡¯s Infinite sh might not even be a big deal. However, with his talent, the fact that he created such an amazing technique during his Casted Soul Stage definitely made him worthy of admiration and respect. It was just that Wang Zhong had to improve on them.

    It was not only the crosswheel but also his 2nd Drive, 3rd Drive, Ghostly Steps, and various otherbat techniques. During the Casted Soul Stage, their effects could be maximized, or double the damage caused, or greatly match his speed to hisbat style. However, if the base of Soul Power was greatly increased, the amplification of all these techniques would only be smaller and smaller.

    The reasoning was simple. Ten dors could easily be multiplied by a hundredfold. It was easy to buy a pair of gloves to get a job at a construction site and earn 10,000 dors. However, to transform 10,000 dors into one million dors, the difficulty could immediately be easily seen. It was very different.

    After one had entered the Heroic Soul Stage, almost everything of the Casted Soul Stage would be worthless, even the Great 5 Elements Constitution that Wang Zhong once impressed so many bigshots with during the CHF back on Earth. In the eyes of people in the Holy City, it was just a useless body. That was also why some of the bigshots who were in the viewing gallery at that time grew excited while others were indifferent. Those who were excited must have stayed on Earth all their lives and were country bumpkins, and those who remained indifferent must have already seen an entirely different world in the Holy City before.

    It was undeniable that the threshold of the Great 5 Elements Constitution was very high. Even when ced in the Holy City, it was one of the strongest physiques; but the problem was that the Mystic Sect and the Sparta n did not need such outstanding physiques, and their cultivation directions were different. As for the Tyrants? Any Holy Disciple of the Smelting Faculty ¡ª as long as he reformed his body properly ¡ª could easily surpass the so-called Great 5 Elements Constitution based on the many methods and experiences umted by his predecessors. This was also why Wang Zhongpletely gave up on researching his Great 5 Elements Constitution after entering the Tyrants.

    It was not that it wasn¡¯t good; it was just that it was not practical and sort of worthless. To put it nicely, it might be because no one had found a way to make use of it, but in this ce where the Holy Land decided what was mainstream, who dared to take the risk? Was it possible to ignore the system established by the Great Holy Land just because one had great abilities?

    The only things from the Casted Soul Stage that remained useful were probably the battle consciousness, will, and some instinctual responses during battle.

    Now, he might be able to rely on his battle consciousness and the powerful bncing function of his chessboard Dharma Idol to make a name for himself. But if he carried on like this, when his Soul Power increased further, his previousbat techniques would bepletely useless. Excessive use of his Dharma Idol would also cause him to be over reliant, and that would only make himself grow weaker and weaker.

    Also, today¡¯s battle was a wake-up call. If such a genius could exist in Tutankhamun, what about the Holy Land? Obviously, his opponent was not the only one with a Vicinity Dharma Idol. It was still to be confirmed if Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol was the strongest among its ss.

    One still had to be mindful of possible dangers in times of peace. If he wanted to be powerful and emerge on top among people of the same level, it was an urgent matter to create a new Heroic Soul battle technique for himself. The current Holy Disciples, such as Solomon, Carolyn, etc., had already begun to try ande into contact with this aspect of creativity andbat adaptation. He was already cking behind in terms of the starting line; thus, he could not drag this on any longer.

    The Holy Land only provided people with cultivation directions. If one wanted to have guidance, one had to gain favor with a Great Teacher. Obviously, Wang Zhong was not very hopeful regarding this, and his cultivation path was also different from other people; thus, even Great Teachers might not be able to give him pointers. Even Aiolos wouldn¡¯t say anything. In Lan Daier¡¯s case, it was good that she gave him some ideas from time to time. As for determining his cultivation direction and how to improve himself, Wang Zhong had to depend solely on himself.

    Therefore, Wang Zhong did not participate at all in the rebuilding of Katchirda Town. The environment here was very suitable for him to calm his mind and ponder carefully. It was useless to exert himself. To reflect and draw conclusions as well as sort out his thoughts and draw inferences about other cases from his experiences were now the most important things to do. With the advancement in his Soul Power, Wang Zhong also sensed that the time was right.

    There would inevitably be some ignorant people who tried to take advantage of this post-war environment, but there was absolutely no need to worry. These sorts of people also existed in the Federation, not to mention Tutankhamun, where people were fearless and where the weak were devoured by the strong. All these people became practice for Wang Zhong when he took breaks from his meditation.

    No matter where the opponents came from or whatever special skills they had up their sleeves, they were easily defeated by someone wearing a clown mask.

    Soon, the news of the Fate Trickster pledging allegiance to Tutankhamun spread. After all, that mask was too eye-catching, and the person¡¯s power was absolutely terrifying.

    It was merely a burgeoning small town, yet it had such a terrifying powerhouse backing it. Who would dare to cause any more trouble for it?

    After a few days of chaos, the reconstruction work of Gong Yi and others began to turn smooth, and the surrounding forces began to show their interest in building a friendship as well as partnering up with Katchirda. Naturally, Gong Yi was trying to manipte them discreetly. Simply put, he wanted them to return back whatever they stole or took from Katchirda.

    As long as any force in the desert had an expert backing it, enemies would be scared away. Gong Yi had also deliberately released the news of an expert being in Katchirda. As for the rtionship between Wang Zhong and the Fate Trickster, he did not need to know. Frankly, Gong Yi felt rather lucky. He felt that meeting Wang Zhong was probably the luckiest thing in his life, and experiencing life and death as well as sharing weal and woe with him was probably the most sensible bet he had made in his life. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it personally, he never would have believed that a practitioner who was at a level simr to himself or maybe a lot weaker could be so powerful in such a short period of four or five months. It had to be noted that this guy was merely a weak Casted Soul less than half a year ago¡­ He had already begun to look forward to aplishing his dreams. Perhaps with Wang Zhong¡¯s help, his dreams coulde true one day.

    He really didn¡¯t know if it was the Holy Land which was awesome or if Wang Zhong was the awesome one. Anyway, Gong Yi felt that if everyone in the Holy Land was like this, then other people really didn¡¯t need to live anymore. Although the people Wang Zhong brought with him were also powerful, there was still a gap between them and Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong was trying to further improve his usage of the crosswheel, which he was best at, as well as get rid of Laforgue¡¯s limitation on it. This meant that he had to surpass him, not in terms of power but in terms of the theoretical understanding of Infinite sh Crosswheels. At the same time, he was also researching further on his Dharma Idol. Smander¡¯s ming chain had some peculiar powers that could be transmitted and fused, but it was difficult to achieve any actualbat effect. Wang Zhong was thinking about making use of this point, possibly getting into it starting from his own runes.

    Some ideas had gradually been finalized in his mind and he had put quite a number of these into practice during the non-stop battles. Although not all of them were sessful, at least two general directions had been determined. However, it still needed some time to be improved on.

    Now, the situation in Katchirda hadpletely stabilized, which made Wang Zhong have no choice but to stop in advance. He rested in Katchirda for two days, during which Gong Yi tried to contact Ma Dong, but the connection on both sides was simr to the situation between Gong Yi and Wang Zhong while he was still in the Holy City. As such, they were not able to establish contact in time. Unfortunately, the time for the Pioneering Order was up. Wang Zhong did not get the chance to chat face-to-face with Ma Dong on the Skylink, but at least he had been updated about the happenings on Ma Dong¡¯s side. The general situation was that he should be rtively safe, and Emily¡¯s rampage made him feel rather surprised. Wang Zhong felt that Assassin¡¯s retaliation was long-awaited and well-deserved as well. Generally speaking, all the news was pleasant.

    When they came, they were all empty-handed, but when they left, all of their bags were filled to the brim. It was a pity that the Golden Stone b had yet to arrive, but naturally, it would be worth it to make another trip for it.

    The dimensional storage of Grai, Napier, Mo Ling, and the others was stuffed with items, specifically rare things from Earth. Stuff such as high-rank runic weapons might not be worth a single penny in the Holy City, but some local products still had a certain value in the Holy City. On the other hand, Wang Zhong¡¯s dimensional storage had more than a dozen bottles of Samsara wine, which were left by Mu Zi for Gong Yi and the others previously. It was not possible to maximize the wine¡¯s value on Earth. Since Wang Zhong wanted them, Gong Yi naturally gave Wang Zhong all that he had.

    As for Mario and Sharmie, who were thest to arrive, there was no need for Gong Yi to attend to them. Their space bracelets were so filled that it was not even possible for an ant to squeeze in. It was said that his warm-hearted ¡®mother-inw¡¯ filled Mario¡¯s space crystal with almost everything in her house. Although the things would not be very valuable in the Holy City, at least the two would notck the vor of their hometown over the next few years.

    The first thing he did after returning to the Holy City was to look for Lan Daier. The local products that Gong Yi had stuffed in his space crystal could be gifted to her. It was the thought that counted. The main thing was that the payment date of the Wanderlust Team¡¯s debt could no longer be extended, and Wang Zhong did not have any extra Holy Coins for the time being. As such, he could only borrow the money from someone else. Naturally, it would not be an unconditional loan. His n was to use the 10 bottles of Samsara wine as coteral. He had thought about it long before he returned.

    This was the second time Wang Zhong was promoting the Samsara wine to Lan Daier. With the previous experience, this exchange was rather smooth. Lan Daier did a rough price estimate of the Samsara wine and deduced that one bottle should be able to sell for about one thousand Holy Coins or more. After all, only customers with high socio-economic status in the Holy City would purchase this wine, and it was definitely a monopolizedmodity. However, the speed of sales had yet to be confirmed as not everyone would appreciate the wine.

    Naturally, because the Samsara wine only provided some sort of spiritual memory and had no effects on its own, it would only be sold through Lan Daier¡¯s channel. Knowing that Wang Zhong was short of money, Lan Daier paid him 5,000 Holy Coins in advance, but Wang Zhong could only use that to pay off debts. Thus, the money literally came and went within minutes. Wang Zhong seemed to have no affinity with money.

 Chapter 793 - Homework

    <h4>Chapter 793: Homework</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After that, Wang Zhong contacted Oscar since he was the applicant for the Middle Grade Pioneering Orders and had to settle the final administrative matters. Oscar had recovered fully from his injuries and looked energetic. His blue ¡®tattoos¡¯ appeared to have be more charming. Frankly speaking, even Oscar thought that his blue baldy image became more pleasing to the eye with time, and the key thing was that his power had improved greatly. It was a blessing in disguise as he was finally able to break through the bottleneck in his arcane skills.

    Oscar had heard Feng talk about Wang Zhong¡¯s situation. It wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating to say that this guy underwent a change every three days. Oscar expected that Wang Zhong would definitely benefit from this trip, but what he didn¡¯t predict was that the other people who followed him on the trip gained something too.

    After this trip, everyone¡¯s power had increased to varying degrees. This trip freed them from the depressive vibes in the Holy City. More importantly, the battle helped to restore the confidence of Sharmie and the others. That wasn¡¯t selffort, but it was true that staying every day in the Holy City, which was filled with experts and geniuses, would make many geniuses who were once proud feel drowned out by the crowd. The vast disparity in strength between people of the same rank in the Holy City wasn¡¯tpletely because of the differences in talent and resources avable. It was because those former geniuses had their confidence shattered and sumbed to fate, going downhill from there.

    Confidence was a strange thing. You either had it or you didn¡¯t; no one could help you with that. You were the only person who could give yourself confidence. Oscar specially applied for the B-rank mission to help the neers build their confidence, but the results clearly weren¡¯t desirable. He heard about Sharmie¡¯s ¡®Meet While Alive¡¯ theory: that anyone could die at any moment, so they should have a gathering every month while they were still alive¡­ Oscar didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The secret realm mission seemed to have backfired, but obviously, he couldn¡¯t say that out loud to them.

    However, Oscar could clearly feel the difference in Sharmie and the others¡¯ aura now. They had less self-doubt and more confidence, unlike the ¡®ignorant¡¯ confidence that neers had when they had just arrived in the Holy City. Their minds had broken free from the stress and the system there, and they were able to stay true to themselves again.

    Oscar could sense that everyone benefited much this time just based on that. They could take their time in building their strength, but they would really be done for if they lived in self-denial and lost their confidence.

    Other than returning the Pioneering Orders, Wang Zhong also passed 5,000 Holy Coins to Oscar. Oscar was rather astonished at Wang Zhong¡¯s ability to earn money. A few thousand Holy Coins was definitely a huge sum of money even for Holy Disciples who had lived in the Holy City for several years, let alone neers. However, Wang Zhong seemed to be a freak that was born to breakws and conventions. He didn¡¯t seem to receive any reward from the mission he went on since it was for private reasons, yet he could easily fork out a few thousand Holy Coins afterward. Others would never be able to earn money as quickly as him even if they sold themselves¡­ This made Oscar a little depressed. In any case, he had been living in the Holy City for so long and was considered to be quite famous, yet his confidence took a hit when hepared himself to Wang Zhong.

    After being gone for half a month, Wang Zhong was behind on a few lessons at the Tyrants, making him feel a little guilty. It was impossible that he hadn¡¯t missed anything important, but he couldn¡¯t be in two ces at the same time. To him, practical experience mattered more than learning theories.

    It was a must to attend Arudiba¡¯s lesson since he was a teacher with a conscience and that was rare in the Tyrants. Wang Zhong had always respected this bald teacher. However, it was a pity that his lesson today had just started when Wang Zhong discovered a rather embarrassing problem.

    ¡°Take your own weapons out, and let me see what you little fes picked.¡±

    That was the homework that Arudiba had assigned them half a month earlier, for all the students to choose their own weapon and bring it to ss.

    Wang Zhong remembered that day. He had just received Gong Yi¡¯s message. He even stared at the red crystal and tried to visualize something, but he didn¡¯t see any weapon at all. He didn¡¯t think much of it then and thought that he would just get a sword or something for the next lesson. However, Wang Zhong waspletely distracted by Gong Yi¡¯s matter thereafter, so he totally forgot about this homework¡­

    Loud noises could be heard in the lecture hall as all sorts of weapons were taken out from the students¡¯ space crystals. Knives, guns, swords, and spears were considered normal, and many students even took out alchemy hammers that were typically used in alchemy. There were many experts that used hammers in the Tyrants, as almost everyone practiced alchemy there. An alchemy hammer was a standard tool in the profession, and many people were used to working with it. On the other hand, this sort of heavy hammer weapon was suitable for heroic and violent fighting styles, which was sought after in the Tyrants.

    Beside him, Mo Ling took out a pair of new boxing gloves. Wang Zhong was prone to forgetting this sort of stuff, but Mo Ling wasn¡¯t. He had already been preparing for this when they were at Katchirda. Due to the limited conditions there, he only obtained a pair of runic gloves that he requested Gong Yi to help him get. Although it was way inferior to a Holy City soul tool, streams of light could be seen flowing on the surface of runic gloves, which was certainly considered top-notch ording to Earth standards.

    Mo Ling clearly liked this pair of gloves a lot, wearing it immediately to see how his Soul Power circted with it. It was only then he realized that beside him, Wang Zhong had an embarrassed expression on his face.

    Frankly speaking, even if you didn¡¯tplete the assigned homework, the teacher wouldn¡¯t say much, but it was disrespectful topletely disregard his instructions. Originally, Wang Zhong wanted to take something out from his space crystal. He remembered that Gong Yi put a lot of stuff in his space crystal before he left, so maybe he would just randomly take something out for show?

    Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t had the time to organize the stuff in his space crystal ever since he came back. He tried to grab something from it blindly now. Wine? Raisins? Dried fire scorpions? A bamboo mat? A rattan basket¡­ Wait, what?!

    There was even a huge bunch of bananas! This was really embarrassing. That fe Gong Yi, why on earth did he give him a bunch of bananas¡­? Gong Yi did mention that he was going to give him some souvenirs from Earth, but this was too extreme.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Beside him, Mo Ling almost choked on hisughter, but before he couldugh out loud, a chilling intent washed over the both of them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your weapon?¡± A huge figure appeared in front of Wang Zhong and Mo Ling.

    They didn¡¯t need to see to clearly know that it was Teacher Arudiba.

    Honestly, perhaps even Wang Zhong himself didn¡¯t know that he had a rather unique reputation in the Tyrants.

    Wang Zhong was a second-ss apprentice that Great Teacher Kenso appointed personally. Although there were many rumors ¡ª such as that title being an additional reward that the Holy City gave the No. 1 expert in the CHF ¡ª that was just a hypothesis and it wasn¡¯t confirmed. At the same time, Great Teacher Kenso had a very important presence in the Tyrants. Not anyone could be an alchemist master.

    That was why many pairs of eyes had been observing Wang Zhong secretly since the first day Wang Zhong joined the Tyrants, including Teacher Arudiba who was in charge of the Smelting Faculty. When Wang Zhong crossed faculties to go and attend lessons in the Smelting Faculty, it changed Arudiba¡¯s impression of him, and he thought of Wang Zhong as a promising student worth educating. However, he didn¡¯t expect Wang Zhong to harbor such an attitude toward the first piece of homework he assigned. Wang Zhong had been pretending to search his space crystal for so long, yet he couldn¡¯t manage to take out something legitimate. It was for sure that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t take his assignment seriously.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about it.¡± Wang Zhong decided to tell the truth atst.

    Arudiba¡¯s face darkened. Regardless of whether Wang Zhong really forgot or thought otherwise, there was no doubt that this dude didn¡¯t take his words seriously.

    He didn¡¯t intend to continue wasting time on Wang Zhong. In the Holy City, if someone made one mistake, no second chances would be given. Arudiba merely nced in his direction before moving on. Initially, the special concern that Great Teacher Kenso showed this dude caused many thoughts to run through his mind. He didn¡¯t know what kind of background Wang Zhong had for a Great Teacher to approve of him. However, once you were in the Holy City, it ultimately boiled down to your strength and attitude if you wanted to make progress. Without a decent attitude, this dude couldn¡¯t aplish much.

 Chapter 794 - Perky Butt

    <h4>Chapter 794: Perky Butt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You need to do things step by step if you are cultivating in the Holy City. Not just me, but almost all teachers teach from their own experience. If someone thinks he can ignore that, that person doesn¡¯t need toe for lessons anymore. People who want to fly before they learn how to walk will usually fall very badly or even fall to their death. That¡¯s all. Let¡¯s continue with the lesson!¡± His cynical tone made it obvious that he was treating Wang Zhong as a ssic negative example.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t rebut him. It was indeed his fault that he forgot about the assigned homework.

    Whispers and murmurs could be heard in the surroundings, as well as some snickering, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t really care. Arudiba waved his hand, and the noise came to a halt. He had finished looking at everyone¡¯s weapons, but the lesson wasn¡¯t over yet. The Tyrants had apletely different perception of the importance and role of weapons aspared to the other two supreme forces.

    ¡°¡­ This is the mainbat power of people at the Heroic Soul Stage in the Tyrants. Of course, the control of weapons at the Heroic Soul Stage is divided into several steps. The first step would be to get rid of your Casted Soul Stage habits, liberating yourself from the various tedious low-levelbat techniques¡­ Only then can you reach the level whereby you are one with your weapon¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t affected by the episode just now. Arudiba¡¯s understanding of weapons was exactly what he needed to know urgently now.

    Teacher Arudiba was right. A person at the Heroic Soul Stage had an entirely different understanding of weapons aspared to the Casted Soul Stage. Freeing yourself from tedious low-levelbat techniques, grasping the essence of weapons, and simplifyingplex things were the key to building your Heroic Soul Stagebat power.

    This theory was shockinglypatible with the twobat techniques Wang Zhong was researching. It was like how he wanted to ¡®extract¡¯ the ¡®spiraling¡¯ essence from the crosswheel weapon, giving up on the physical weapon andpletely grasping Laforgue¡¯s theoretical understanding of Infinite sh Crosswheels. He even wanted to improvise on that and create something of his own, which was what he really needed now. Oh right, maybe he could¡­

    He was struck by a sudden inspiration. Inspiration was something that came and went suddenly. Thinking that he couldn¡¯t miss this chance, Wang Zhong drifted off into his own world. The words of Teacher Arudiba just served as a guide and inspiration; now, his whole mind was filled with the analysis of the Infinite sh Crosswheels. With new inspiration, he was no longer trapped at the part that he was stuck at previously. Having thought of another concrete way that could possibly work out, he could hardly contain his joy.

    It was a pity that Wang Zhong¡¯s joy and absent-minded look on his face had evidently triggered Arudiba again.

    Serious people were often straightforward.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    Wang Zhong was still dwelling on his new Infinite sh Crosswheels theory and totally didn¡¯t hear Arudiba shouting at him. The entire lecture hall quieted downpletely in an instant.

    It was as if everything around them froze, and even a dead fly could sense the bone-chilling coldness. However, Wang Zhong still didn¡¯t show any reaction. He waspletely out of it. Arudiba¡¯s face turned ashen, and Mo Ling couldn¡¯t help but step on Wang Zhong¡¯s foot quietly.

    ¡°¡ªHuh?¡± It was only then that Wang Zhong came back to his senses with a confused look on his face. Nheless, it was already toote.

    Arudiba left, trying his best to suppress his anger. He was afraid that he would kill this idiot directly if he didn¡¯t leave now.

    This was probably the first time Arudiba left without finishing the lesson. Wang Zhong could feel several intense and hostile gazes on him.

    Frankly speaking, if not for Wang Zhong¡¯s second-ss apprentice status, which everyone was envious of, someone would have taken action and killed him now. However, they wanted to wait for the rank-advancementpetition a few monthster, treating it like raising a pig for the time being.

    Mo Ling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was probably the only person who felt differently from the rest of the ss. Looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s innocent and awkward smile, Mo Ling shook his head helplessly. He had a really strong mentality, still able tough without a care in the world after offending the teacher. Perhaps that was what made him a true expert.

    Of course, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care what the others thought. A few nces wouldn¡¯t kill him anyway.

    It was as if a covey of quails on the ground were despising an eagle in the sky. Look, that dude flying in the sky looks really small!

    The eagle wouldn¡¯t care what the quails thought of it.

    However, it was a pity that Teacher Arudiba probably wouldn¡¯t let him enter the lecture hall next time. Wang Zhong thought that this teacher was quitepetent, and his lessons were quite helpful.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t stay to chat with Mo Ling. He said goodbye hastily as he wanted to work on the inspiration that he got from the lesson. He went back to the dorm to continue improvising his newbat technique.

    Right after Wang Zhong left, someone came. Leo wanted to find Wang Zhong, but he didn¡¯t know Wang Zhong¡¯s name.

    This brother had been having a tough timetely. He had dark circles under his eyes and looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days. He couldn¡¯t help it; he just couldn¡¯t fall asleep! He really tried his best to find that damned neer who made a bunch of broken zed Crystal ss. Hebed through the entire Holy City, yet he couldn¡¯t find him.

    The 10-day deadline that Murphy gave him was long over. That boss was a man of his word, so Leo waspletely dismissed from his position in the alchemy workshop. Logically, Leo wasn¡¯t in charge of finding Wang Zhong anymore, but he was unwilling to give up just yet. He had worked so hard in the Holy City for so many years to reach this position. However, it was all f*cking gone now? Just because of that mere 500 Holy Coins, because he was a little greedy, because of that bullsh*t neer who wanted to make f*cking zed Crystal ss?

    He hadn¡¯t given up on finding that neer during this period of time. In the beginning, he was stalking the Tyrants, but Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t interested in the lessons there at that point in time. Wang Zhong only attended one or two lessons in a week; thus, Leo was unable to find him. During the course of this month, Leo expanded the scope of his search and stalked the Mystic Sect and the Sparta n too, but he still didn¡¯t have any clue as to who the neer was. When Leo thought about it again, he realized that his biggest hope was the Tyrants if the young dude who wanted to make zed Crystal ss was from the three supreme forces. Perhaps he had missed out during that period of time? He went back to stalk the Tyrants again recently, practically living there. Leo didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t find that dude. If he found Wang Zhong, he would certainly be able to atone for his mistake andpensate Murphy.

    It was a pity that he had bad luck. That period of time was when Wang Zhong rarely went outside of his dorm or the time period that he went back to Earth. Poor Leo, he was once the person in charge of Murphy¡¯s Alchemy Workshop and the most favored disciple. He was considered a prominent figure in the Tyrants that even teachers had to be polite to. However, now that he was kicked out of the workshop, his status dropped instantly. To inquire for information on the neer, he even spent most of his savings that he had umted all these years, yet he didn¡¯t even discover anything useful.

    Today seemed to be another fruitless day. Leo humbled himself and tried to build rapport with the neers. He even spent some money. But other than hearing the name of an idiot who dared to offend Teacher Arudiba ¡ª Wang Zhong, he didn¡¯t hear anything that was remotely useful. This gossip was useless to him!

    Leo vaguely recalled that the young dude¡¯s butt seemed to be rather perky. It couldn¡¯t be helped: it had been a long while since that incident, and his impression of the neer¡¯s face was rather blurry. Leo could only try to remember his face based on a few broken memory fragments. He couldn¡¯t even give a specific description of the neer when he was inquiring for information. If he told everyone that he was looking for a guy with a perky butt, that would be too misleading! This was making Leo¡¯s life very miserable.

    His luck was really f*cking bad now. Leo felt like crying.

 Chapter 795 - Mu Zis Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 795: Mu Zi¡¯s Birthday</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong seemed to have returned to a peaceful life again. He went to Teacher Lan Daier for taste-testing and met Uncle Zhang during weekends, checking for news from Katchirda at the same time. However, he attended fewer lessons at the Tyrants, notpletely because of the incident with Teacher Arudiba, but mainly because he was in the critical phase ofing up with his newbat technique.

    Wang Zhong was used to wielding the crosswheel as a weapon, so he understood it the best. When he was in the Casted Soul Stage, his understanding of it was still very superficial as he treated it as a weapon. He used to think that studying the 5 indentations and theory of the crosswheel was the basic step in learning how to use the weapon. Now, he was no longer restricted by the physical weapon and focused more on extracting the essence of the infinite revolutions of the crosswheel.

    The mystery behind the crosswheel was its spiraling force. In order for it to spiral infinitely, the interior structure needed to remain in a state of extreme stability so that the friction and resistance while spiraling would be reduced to the lowest degree. The crosswheel depended on its specific internal structure to maintain this stability, but because of that, the power of the crosswheel was limited to 200 Grassos. If you wanted to exceed this limit, you would spoil the perfect state of the weapon.

    If you wanted to create a new crosswheel soul tool from scratch to increase the limit of its power, it seemed to be a feasible idea, but it was impossible in reality. Analyzing the limit of a weapon wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong¡¯s forte. Also, he would still be relying on external forces if he relied on weapons. Wang Zhong wanted to take it to the next level and use pure Soul Power control to form a new Crosswheel sh technique.

    As Cellr Cosmology had very strict requirements in the control of Soul Power, Wang Zhong¡¯s control had reached an incredible level. That was the first step inpleting the New Crosswheel sh technique.

    Traces of delicate Soul Power were channeled from his hands continuously. They were connected and intertwined, like a shuttle spinning endlessly. As he infused more Soul Power, he formed a spiraling sphere. Wang Zhong tried topress this sphere into a roulette shape, but altering a stable structure forcefully made it prone to falling apart.

    He tried to improvise and added a runic array to bnce it out. The power in the internal structure moved in a clockwise manner, while the subsequent external power moved counterclockwise. The two spiraling forces formed a new tension force while moving in different directions.

    This time, it wasn¡¯tpressed. The sphere was slowly being pulled apart by the tension. While maintaining its stability, the sphere changed its shape to be like a frisbee¡­

    Wang Zhong knew that he was close to seeding.

    At the same time, he was also researching Smander¡¯s ck iron chain. Although this seemingly involved even more mysteries, this was a system that was fully mature. He just needed to use the power system of the ck iron chain to discover a way to unleash power that was even more suitable for it. This was actually simpler than developing a new Crosswheel sh technique.

    Wang Zhong had reached the final practical phase for both areas of research, and he was filled with anticipation toward them. He went to find Uncle Zhang and check for news as per usual. After the previous incident, Wang Zhong made sure to check for news on a regr basis in case there was any major problem again. However, he received news from Mu Zi instead of Gong Yi.

    It was Mu Zi who took the initiative to contact Wang Zhong. Unless he did so, others couldn¡¯t find him at all. Mu Zi said that he was at a ce called the Life and Death Realm and discovered ayout simr to the stone b altar in the pyramids. He suspected that there were objects simr to Golden Stone bs there and asked whether Wang Zhong was interested in checking it out.

    This piqued Wang Zhong¡¯s interest immediately. No one could even begin to imagine the benefits that the mysterious Golden Stone b brought him. His me ability and dark power both came from the Golden Stone b. Wang Zhong thought that it was possible that the stone b contained the ultimate power in their universe. At the same time, Wang Zhong needed Samsara wine urgently now. He had signed a contract with Lan Daier, and she was waiting for more stock. The mere 10 bottles that he brought back from Earth weren¡¯t enough to tide through this initial period of branding and promoting Samsara wine.

    ¡°Samsara wine? That¡¯s something that can only be fermented at the Life and Death Boundary, or rather, created,¡± Mu Zi answered straightforwardly. ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to the Life and Death Boundary this time, so if you want more, just bringrger bottles. It¡¯s an easy process. I¡¯ll help you make it.¡±

    This confident tone made Wang Zhong ecstatic. Larger bottles? Every drop of Samsara wine was worth many Holy Coins!

    He agreed on a time and ce to meet Mu Zi. This time, he didn¡¯t ask Oscar to form a team to go together. A bunch of senior members in the Wanderlust Team had just left on a mission a few days ago and were not back yet. It was too troublesome to find smugglers, and the timing they offered was not fixed either. In addition, the rger bottles¡¯ that Mu Zi mentioned triggered Wang Zhong, and he decided to splurge this time. He spent 500 Holy Coins on an individual Pioneering Order. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help feeling his heart ache for his wallet even if he was somewhat rich.

    Stepping into the Fifth Dimension again, Wang Zhong¡¯s mood waspletely different from before. Regardless of how many times he went out of the Holy City, Wang Zhong still harbored a respectful attitude toward the Fifth Dimension that was full of unknowns and mysteries; he kept the same mentality as when he had just gotten to know about this mysterious dimensional space. Nheless, he learned more about it as he traveled back and forth and was starting to be morefortable with it.

    Their meeting location was still at the pyramids. The same old ce, the same old spatial coordinates. This made it easier for everyone. They didn¡¯t ask Aiolos toe along this time as he had gone into closed-door cultivation. The cultivation difficulties he had were much harder than what Mu Zi or Wang Zhong faced.

    It was a must to bring delicious food to meet Mu Zi. Before leaving the Holy City, Wang Zhong specially went to the business lobby to buy a spatial bracelet. Previously, while in the fairy-tale secret realm with Mu Zi and Aiolos, Mu Zi was very envious of Wang Zhong¡¯s storage bracelet. Although his Life and Death Coffin had the same function, it seemed rather weird to store food inside. Also, it seemed a waste to use a divine weapon as a storage backpack.

    In the Holy Land, simple spatial crystals and spatial bracelets were the mainstream trend, and theysted for about a year. They weren¡¯t expensive, except those products by masters which couldst for a longer period of time. However, Wang Zhong could only look at those; the number of zeros on the price tag was enough to make him lose his appetite. Nevertheless, he could still afford a simple and convenient spatial bracelet. The delicate pattern on the bracelet was very beautiful. It was evident that the Federation¡¯s aesthetic came from the Holy Land.

    Wang Zhong did notice Mu Zi staring enviously at his storage bracelet previously. This was a good opportunity.

    Wang Zhong was certainly willing to spend money on Mu Zi. The appearance of the bracelets looked rather nice, and Wang Zhong specially chose one that had an intricate silver dragon carved on it as a decoration. It looked very pretty when you wore it on your wrist. That aside, Wang Zhong still packed it into an exquisite gift box, tying it with a nice ribbon. Of course, nothing was cheap in the Holy Land, and Wang Zhong had spent most of his savings already.

    ¡°This is for me?¡± Mu Zi was perplexed. It didn¡¯t seem like Wang Zhong¡¯s style for him to be so attentive to detail.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Zhong passed the gift box to him while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s a few days to your birthday, right? Consider this an early birthday present then.¡±

    Mu Zi was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t remember telling Wang Zhong his birthday. In fact, he hadn¡¯t mentioned it to anyone before.

    ¡°How do you know my birthday?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important. You¡¯re not going to open it and see what¡¯s inside?¡± Wang Zhongughed.

    True friends would always notice all the details and small things about you. They paid attention to you. The truth was, Mu Zi had mentioned his birthday a very long time ago, but that was a gloomy day which Wang Zhong didn¡¯t want to bring up again.

    Mu Zi was rather taken aback. The two simple words ¡®birthday present¡¯ evoked many feelings in him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyes getting a little moist. This was the first time someone remembered his birthday throughout all these years, and it was also the first time he received a birthday present that was carefully prepared.

    It was the first time Mu Zi showed a cheerful smile as he opened the gift. With his dark skin and pearly white teeth, although he was bald, Mu Zi was quite handsome.

    ¡°This bracelet¡¯s spatial rune array is unstable, so it can only be used for a year. I can¡¯t afford the expensive ones, so just make do with this.¡± Wang Zhong said.

    Mu Zi put it on solemnly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Okay, let¡¯s prepare to set off.¡± Wang Zhong was a lonely person, so he knew how Mu Zi felt. Although they chose to ignore this lonely feeling some days, they craved for friends deep down in their hearts.

 Chapter 796 - The Netherworld of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 796: The Netherworld of Life and Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The two took a break outside the pyramid and enjoyed the pre-war food. As a ¡®birthday feast,¡¯ c and ham sausage were definitely a must, and of course, the chatterbox Simba and the other, Ham Sausage, had to be present as well. The appearance of Ham Sausage eating a ham sausage was as adorable as ever; it was just that Simba grew a little depressed when he saw Mu Zi¡¯s bracelet. This kiddo, Wang Zhong, had never celebrated his birthday for him, the Great Simba!

    The Great Simba was jealous, and the consequences were dire!

    He had to remind this heartless little guy! But then again, when was his birthday? As he thought of this, Simba ¡ª who was originally fuming ¡ª suddenly felt sad. Frankly, he really did not know and did not have any impression of it at all. Even the name Simba was just a random name that had shed through his mind; thus, nothing could be learned from it at all.

    In the end, Simba could only ept it as it was. Damn, it was really unfavorable for those who didn¡¯t have birthdays!

    When they were done with their break, the group of four immediately set off. Mu Zi had already set the detailed coordinates for the so-called Life and Death Boundary. Opening the Life and Death Coffin was just an effortless matter.

    Regarding the various magical functions of the Life and Death Coffin, even though he had already seen it several times, Wang Zhong still couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it. In the Holy City¡¯s legends, there were actually mentions of some magical artifacts simr to it. Some of their functions had even exceeded those of the Life and Death Coffin, but most of them were only heard of and never sighted. They belonged only in legends. Other than his Golden Stone b and Fate Stone, Wang Zhong had never seen anything more magical than the Life and Death Coffin.

    Coming out from the Life and Death Coffin, a gray sky came into view. It was unlike most of the secret realms Wang Zhong had been to. It was rather vast and seemed to be endless. Although the sky was filled with a dense haze, the atmosphere seemed rather calm. The teleportation abilities of the Life and Death Coffin were not unlimited; therefore, it could only transport them here, and there was still a long way to go.

    ¡°Life and Death Boundary is just what I named this ce. This is also the world I often travel to.¡± As they headed to their destination, Mu Zi was also giving Wang Zhong some information about the so-called Life and Death Boundary. ¡°It¡¯s not the same as a secret realm. The ce itself is a part of the Fifth Dimension. Thus, it¡¯s not considered a secret realm.¡±

    The worlds in the Fifth Dimension were divided into two types. One was stable, simr to the Life and Death Boundary as well as the vast ins situated outside the gates of the blessednds. These were all part of the Fifth Dimension. The other type was unstable and would change due to human influence. That would be a secret realm, most of which were projections of other worlds or a world created by the extension of human minds.

    ¡°There are a lot of simr Life and Death Boundaries in the Fifth Dimension. These are very strange ces. There is no way to enter if you don¡¯t have a special method. The Life and Death Coffin can take me in and out freely. By the way, I found Ham Sausage in one of them as well.¡±

    ¡°Life and death are connected here. Half of the world represents life, and the other half represents death, but there is no obvious boundary between the two. The surroundings may change at any time. Don¡¯t be fooled by the peace now. This current world of life may change into a world of death in the next moment. The dead and the living can coexist in this very special ce, and there are many channels leading to other wonderful worlds.¡± Coming here was like visiting Mu Zi¡¯s home. He was very familiar with it and appeared very rxed.

    ¡°Nothing feels special about this ce!¡± Simba was extremely aggressive towards Mu Zi today and would grasp at any chance to make sarcastic remarks.

    Mu Ziughed. ¡°We are the living. As for the dead, you will see them soon.¡±

    It could be seen that Mu Zi was very familiar with this ce. The entire terrain looked exactly the same, yet Wang Zhong could feel that they were heading deeper into the realm, with Mu Zi leading the way through extremely winding paths. Mu Zi¡¯s pace was rather strange. It was like there was no sound at all for every step he took; it was as if he was drifting or teleporting. This was by no means showing off. He was actually avoiding some sensitive areas as there were too many unknown things in the Life and Death Boundary. It was possible to awaken the resting dead if he had stepped into certain areas.

    Wang Zhong followed his rhythm closely and stepped wherever he stepped. Following this pace of life and death, the strange rhythm seemed to have an ability to make people dazed.

    The sky ahead gradually became dimmer, and the excessive tranquility gave the area a sense of oppression, until Simba saw the first so-called dead.

    It was a strange dimensional creature with more than a dozen legs, but it was not an arthropod. It had a soft body and looked like a shell-less cricket; it was numbly moving toward a hill in front of it. It crawled extremely slowly and directly ignored Wang Zhong and the others. It could be seen that its body was scarred and battered, as though it had been eaten by some carnivorous creature. There was only half of its head left, and there was still rotting flesh hanging from its wound. However, no blood was flowing out, as though there was none left.

    Normally, Simba would be the most fearful of ghosts, but this kind of silly-looking and slow-moving creature was not the type it feared. He continued riding on Ham Sausage and ran up the hill at top speed. He was about to take a closer look when he suddenly stopped in his tracks, as though he had seen something incredible.

    Wang Zhong quickly followed him and eventually saw that huge world behind the hill. There was a huge vortex cloud slowly rotating in the air, and under it was a kilometer-wide bottomless pit acting as a boundary between the two worlds. There were all kinds of strangely shaped creatures converging toward the bottomless pit from this direction. Some of them were like that soft-bodied centipede and still had flesh left on their bodies, while the others werepletely in soul form, floating in the air.

    This was an undead army! They lined up and gathered, quietly and neatly, from all directions until they reached the huge bottomless pit. After which, they would fall into the pit like how dumplings were ced in a pot. The queue was endless, and it was apparent that they did not fear death.

    ¡°Is this the Netherworld?¡± Wang Zhong was absolutely stunned. This was recorded in some ancient books, but he had assumed that it was only human imagination.

    ¡°Netherworld? It¡¯s a rather interesting name,¡± said Mu Zi. ¡°I call it the Life and Death Boundary though.¡±

    ¡°Human dead souls will alsoe here?¡± asked Wang Zhong as he looked around. He could asionally spot humanoid creatures wandering among these countless souls, but when he took a closer look, he realized that they were not human.

    Legend had it that the Netherworld was the ultimate destination for human souls. Humans entering the Netherworld sessively and re-entering the six great divisions in the wheel of karma to reincarnate were merely legends.

    Speaking of this, a sh of sorrow appeared in Mu Zi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I used to think so too, but it isn¡¯t true. The extent of truth in the Fifth Dimension is rtive. What we see may not necessarily be true. Reality and illusion have zero significance here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we are going into the hole.¡± A chill went down Simba¡¯s spine. His sixth sense had always been urate. The bottomless abyss made him feel uneasy just from looking at it.

 Chapter 797 - Headless World

    <h4>Chapter 797: Headless World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Fortunately, Mu Zi shook his head. The Life and Death Boundary was too dangerous. Even if he visited this ce all year round, he dared not say that he could go anywhere. Some things were only meant to be looked at. If one were to get closer, even if one was a Heavenly Soul, one would soon learn the feeling of despair. Humans were too insignificant in the universe. The more powerful or knowledgeable one became, the more insignificant one would feel.

    Wang Zhong also grew very emotional. Probably only Holy Saint Teachers had the ability to explore such a ce.

    They went around the bottomless abyss while they kept a fair distance. Following Mu Zi¡¯s lead, they continued on their journey. It had to be noted that after they crossed the boundary, more and more dead souls appeared around them, but the souls didn¡¯t seem to notice their presence. Simba had originally thought that they had no consciousness and stretched out his hand to touch one of them. However, he was stopped by Mu Zi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that they have no consciousness. The dead are quite easily provoked. Once the army of the dead is rmed, even we will have a lot of trouble on our hands. My aura can conceal Wang Zhong¡¯s aura while yours is concealed by Ham Sausage. After all, it came from this world originally.¡±

    Wang Zhong was rather amazed by what Mu Zi said.

    After walking for a while, they noticed that there were fewer undead around them, and a narrow bridge surface appeared in front of them, as though it was connected to some secret ce. There was dense fog over there, and the area was exuding a strange aura. That seemed to be Mu Zi¡¯s destination, and Simba began to ramble on once again. Although the fear he got from this fog was not as strong aspared to the bottomless abyss, that was because there was something topare to. He sensed that there was something wrong with the fog, making him dislike the ce.

    When walking near, Wang Zhong saw that the narrow bridge was broken and that the bridge was rather ancient. Huge square-shaped blue stones paved the bridge, and it was covered in all kinds of moss, exuding an aura of primitive simplicity.

    ¡°After we cross the bridge, we will reach the altar. I call it the Headless World. I have seen it once before. It is simr to the stone b altar we saw in the pyramidst time, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have an energy core, unlike the one we saw previously. It¡¯s rather strange.¡±

    ¡°What the heck do you mean by headless?¡± Simba widened his eyes. From the name, it was obvious that it would be a scary ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s a world purely for the dead. Also, I presume all decapitated creatures have gone there. This broken bridge is the ce that connects life and death. Follow me.¡±

    As Mu Zi spoke, he also stepped on the broken bridge. No one saw him release any form of strange energy; he merely walked straight toward the broken bridge. The dark abyss was directly below, but he continued to walk. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t fall and appeared as though he was hovering in mid-air. He smiled and said, ¡°Is it strange that only the living can step on the dead¡¯s broken bridge?¡±

    Wang Zhong also followed suit and tried to step on the empty space. Except for the visual difort, his footing was quite stable. There was some sort of cushioning material, as though he was stepping on cotton. For every step he took, there was a feeling of space conversion from under his feet. When he looked back, even though he had only taken a few steps, the broken bridge behind him was already out of sight. He was surrounded by dense fog, and the scope of his sight was not more than three meters. Walking forward for about a dozen steps, the view suddenly became clear, and they walked out of the fog into an empty canyon. It seemed like an ancient battlefield, and the sky was a dark blood-red color. On the ground, there were some broken weapons or battle gs scattered around, and ck mes were burning on some remnants.

    ¡°The altar is just behind this canyon. We just walk through it.¡±

    Most prominent were the broken carcasses of those creatures on the ground; they were densely scattered throughout the entire canyon. These creatures were strangely shaped, but surprisingly most of them had armor and were of different sizes. Some were more than 10 meters long, while some were merely the size of an ordinary puppy. However, they all had one thing inmon: they were headless.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s called the Headless World.¡± Simba finally understood. There was the stench of rotting flesh permeating the air here, and it was disgusting. Fortunately, these headless corpses were even ¡®stupider¡¯ than the army of the dead outside. Or rather, these guys were already dead and were merely carcasses, lying quietly in this canyon.

    Although the air was not very fresh, Simba was still happy as long as the ce was not dangerous. He jumped on Ham Sausage¡¯s back and mped his legs. ¡°Well then, let the Great Simba guide you. Ham Sausage, charge!¡±

    The order was issued, but Ham Sausage, which had always been rather cooperative, did not move this time. Instead, it revealed a wary look and waited for Mu Zi¡¯s orders, making it rather awkward for Simba. Wang Zhong was also speechless. How could a ce extending from the Life and Death Boundary not be dangerous? Maybe there was, but it definitely would not be here. He could feel that the whole canyon was shrouded in a dense atmosphere and was rather certain that there was a ward surrounding the area.

    ¡°I can conceal our living aura, and we will walk through the canyon just like wind or stones, but the dead here are too dense and too close. I haven¡¯t tried to do so with two people, so try to stay close to me when I walk and match my breathing. Also, be prepared to fight at any time.¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s expression was neither too serious, nor too rxed. He had countless experiences with Life and Death Boundaries all year round. He knew all too well about the horrors of the dead. Even if he was merely slightly negligent in this world, he might not be able to leave the ce alive.

    Seeing Mu Zi being on the alert andbat-ready, Simba, who had already rxed his vignce, became nervous again. He rode on Ham Sausage and followed them slowly in the canyon battlefield. In the beginning, Simba was so nervous that he could not even breathe. He was extremely careful when he dismounted, for fear of touching the so-called terrible dead people and waking them up. However, after walking for a fair distance, he realized that it was rather safe. He even found that the asional idental physical contact did not seem to rm these dead guys. They had no response at all.

    ¡°The world of the dead is different from the living. Physical contact is meaningless and will not cause them to be awakened. What they¡¯re sensitive to is aura.¡± At this time, they had already reached the center of the canyon. The first half of the journey was smooth-sailing, but Mu Zi had yet to let down his guard. His frown only grew deeper and deeper. It seemed that he had been overly optimistic: he was not strong enough to conceal the aura of two people at once. Mu Zi began to feel a little powerless, especially when they arrived at the center of the canyon. The aura of death grew stronger. It became increasingly difficult to conceal their living aura, and he felt like he couldn¡¯t defend Wang Zhong any longer.

    Mu Zi stopped in his tracks, looked up into the sky, and noticed that the dark red sky had be dimmer and dimmer and that a slight breeze had formed in the originally deathly still valley for no reason.

    He smiled helplessly. ¡°Wang Zhong, I guess it¡¯s time to fight.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a sound could be heard.

    Rumble rumble.

    It was as though a small pebble had rolled down from above the canyon, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Wang¡ªWang Zhong¡­¡± stuttered Simba, as he shivered.

 Chapter 798 - Coincidental Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 798: Coincidental Reunion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sha sha sha¡­

    To their left side, there was a convex boulder where a headless giant vulture corpse began to move. At the moment, it seemed as though a wake-up signal had been initiated. As the headless vulture woke up, the whole canyon came alive!

    Countless dead creatures ¡ª who were hanging from the walls of the canyon, lying on the ground, and even those who had been buried under the canyon ¡ª came alive and stood up! They varied in size and energy response, but within their sights, even the weakest one had the power of a Heroic Soul, and some even had the power of a Heavenly Soul!

    The problem was not only the awakening of the dead but also the overwhelming dark aura of death which followed closely behind. At this time, the sky in the canyon has changed from dark red to bright red: it was as though even the sky could smell fresh blood and was excited and thirsty for bloody killing.

    Wang Zhong was a little stunned, whereas Simba had already screamed out loud in horror. ¡°Oh my God! Why didn¡¯t they awaken at first? How could they do so when we are already halfway? It¡¯s definitely a conspiracy!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± Mu Zi wasted no time in positioning himself back to back with Wang Zhong. The previous fairy-tale secret realm had allowed him to get to know Wang Zhong¡¯s truebat power. ¡°Let¡¯s each take one side. Charge!¡±

    Wang Zhong licked his lips, and, instead of showing even the slightest fear on his face, he revealed a look of anticipation. ¡°Let theme. We aren¡¯t even afraid of the living ones. There is no reason to be afraid of the dead ones!¡±

    Mu Ziughed. In the Life and Death Realm, he seemed morefortable and at ease¡­

    ...¡­

    The dead in the Headless World did not respond toughter or anything at all. After all, they did not even have heads; how could they respond? They probably could not even hear at all. It was just that the aura of the living had awakened them from their deep sleep. For them, this aura was just too annoying and too pungent; thus, they instinctively wanted to destroy it.

    But obviously, it was not just these headless dead who had heard theughter.

    Originally, on the other side of the Decapitation Canyon, four figures were steadily moving forward. It was three men and one woman. Just like Mu Zi, they were also walking amidst the dead bodies in the canyon.

    The four of them could be seen walking while within a transparent shield. They were openly standing in the middle of the canyon¡¯s path, but none of the headless dead who revived managed to see them. All of them gathered and headed toward Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. Whenever the headless dead passed by their shield, they would automatically avoid it. It appeared like amon protruding rock, making them instinctively go around it.

    The movements of the headless dead were too much; thus, all four of them stopped in their tracks.

    Mr. Du grew a little speechless. Obviously, there was no problem with his protection ward. Its effects were still strong,pletely concealing the living aura of all four of them. For an expert Wards Master at the Heavenly Soul Stage, it was a piece of cake.

    However, the problem was that traveling in such areas was just like driving; even if one had superb skills and did not knock into anyone, they could still meet with mishap due to others¡¯ negligence. At first, passing through the Decapitation Canyon was supposed to be a breeze, but it was truly unexpected that two idiots would suddenly pop out of nowhere to cause trouble for them. The most unbelievable thing was that the two actually awakened all the headless dead here.

    What the hell, man? Did they have nothing better to do? Mr. Du wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Where the f**k did those two idiotse from? Well, now we have to wait a really long time. Until the dead have calmed down, we can¡¯t move, or they will notice us immediately. I really don¡¯t want to waste time fighting these headless creatures. There are so many. It would take eons to kill them all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably those insolent kiddos from the Holy City.¡± The other old man revealed a look of disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t they have brains? They are merely Heroic Souls. Are young people these days really so prideful?¡±

    ¡°Brains, brains! How can there be ck people in the Holy City?¡± Mr. Du spotted Mu Zi at first nce. ¡°Look at that little ck baldy. They¡¯re definitely from Tutankhamun!¡±

    ¡°You old fool. You just want to disagree with me, right? Fine, if we go ording to your reasoning, then what about that white dude over there?¡± Mo Jiu red at him hard.

    ¡°You speak as though there are no people from the Federation in Tutankhamun.¡± Mr. Du grinned. ¡°How about we make a bet? Let¡¯s bet whether those two are from the Holy City or from Tutankhamun.¡±

    ¡°You wish! You don¡¯t even have good alcohol to make a bet with me. Why must I take you on this?¡± Mo Jiu rolled his eyes and just plonked straight to the ground. He took out a mini wine pot and began to sip at it. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the show. Headless dead versus the duo from the Holy City. We¡¯ll leave once they get KOed.¡±

    ¡°Seniors, maybe these two are not stupid,¡± the young man among the four spoke as he smiled. ¡°I recognize one of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You actually know him? Then I suppose he¡¯s from the Federation. Why would hee here?¡±

    The young man smiled and answered, ¡°He¡¯s Wang Zhong!¡±

    This young man was indeed Mo Wen. Compared to half a year ago, he had grown taller by more than a head; his body looked sturdier, and his skin had also grown darker. His temperament seemed to have changed, maturing a lot. The girl beside him was Mo Xingchen.

    As the absolute core among this generation in the Mo Family, whether it was Mo Wen, the Moral Defender, or Mo Xingchen, the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master, high hopes were ced on them by their family, and they were far beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination.

    They simply rejected the offer of cement in the Holy City, showing that there was definitely a better arrangement for them. His family specially assigned Mo Jiu, an expert at the Heavenly Soul Stage, to act as their guide to familiarize them with the Fifth Dimension.

    The Life and Death Realm was Mo Wen¡¯s goal. Mr. Du was a good friend of Mo Jiu from when they were in the Holy City and the helper Mo Jiu invited this time. After both of them failed to pass their Heavenly Cmity, they left the Holy City and returned to the Mo Family. They came here this time because the Mo family received information that there was a Golden Stone b altar here; thus, they brought Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen along to try their luck.

    ¡°Wang Zhong? The youngd that got the better of you during the CHF?¡± Mo Jiu was stunned for a moment. He hadn¡¯t seen Wang Zhong before, but he had heard Mo Wen mention his failures in the CHF during their journey throughout the Fifth Dimension. As such, he had a slight impression. ¡°Hmm, he doesn¡¯t look very strong. His Soul Power looks like it¡¯s just over 5,000 Grassos. It has been almost half a year since he entered the Holy City, yet he had not even reached the peak.¡±

    If these words were heard by the neers in the Holy City, it would probably hurt their self-esteem, but if the reference was Mo Wen¡­

    ¡°The Holy City is the best at letting young people stray from the right path. It seems like he will no longer be your match if this continues.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Du, you can¡¯t judge this person conventionally.¡± On the other hand, Mo Xingchen smiled as well. ¡°Look, these two are only Heroic Souls, yet they dare to step foot here. I don¡¯t think they arepletely unprepared.¡±

    After all, Mo Xingchen was the Heaven¡¯s Fate Master. Even old guys like Mo Jiu would not ignore her prediction; thus, he grew a bit curious. ¡°Did you guess that? Or is it heaven¡¯s will?¡±

    ¡°Half of each, I think.¡± Mo Xingchen shook her head with a smile. ¡°You know that my prophecies are unpredictable. It can be urate and inurate as well.¡±

    ¡°Your power is too weak. Therefore, you¡¯re unable to peek at heaven¡¯s willpletely. When you reach the Heavenly Soul Stage, this won¡¯t happen anymore. Go with the flow. Do not try to predict anything forcefully,¡± Mo Jiu said. If one forcibly tried to spy on heaven¡¯s will when onecked power, no one would be able to save the person from the bacsh even if the Holy Saint Teacher had resurrected.

 Chapter 799 - Laforgues Heroic Crosswheel Slash

    <h4>Chapter 799: Laforgue¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°If they can¡¯t handle it, shall we help them?¡± Mo Xingchen had the intention to lend a hand. She could see that the headless dead around them hadpletely awakened, as though they hadpleted an awakening process, and their actions were no longer as slow as before. They all rushed in the direction of Wang Zhong, including those who crawled on the ground and those who had wings. There were running footsteps and the sound of rolling rocks everywhere, and she even saw a pair of huge eyes in the sky above the canyon. That was a higher-level dead soul, and it definitely had the power of the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    ¡°Why? Have you taken a fancy to that kid?¡± teased Mo Jiu.

    Mo Xingchen¡¯s cheeks grew flushed and replied, ¡°Uncle Jiu, don¡¯t tease me.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, our little girl has grown up, but I don¡¯t think this boy is worthy of you. If you are looking for a partner, you should at least wait till you are at the Heavenly Soul Stage, or do you need me to introduce you to some of my contacts?¡± teased Mr. Du.

    While the people on this side of the canyon chatted leisurely, the people on the other side hadpletely enteredbat mode.

    Even though Wang Zhong was mentally prepared, to be suddenly surrounded by this infinite wave of dead souls made a chill run down his spine. The feeling of fighting with the dead was definitely the worst and the most awkward among his variousbat experiences. They were different from those enemies with strong intent to kill. They had no hatred, no anger, no nervousness, nor any fighting spirit. They were in a very strange state.

    No one could sense any killing intent because they were not attacking for the sake of killing. It was merely a subconscious instinct to destroy all living beings.

    No shouting or yelling could be heard either. They were all headless; thus, they couldn¡¯t produce a sound, much less shout or howl.

    What could be heard was just the intensive crawling and gliding sounds.

    Sha sha sha sha.

    The rustling came from all directions, simr to that of a well-trained mechanical army that recognized only one target. They rushed toward him emotionlessly, mechanical and cold, endless and fearless!

    Wang Zhong did not activate his Dominator Dharma Idol. It was not that he wanted to hold back, but his Dominator Dharma Idol¡¯s bncing function would only make matters worse in this type of situation. Although these headless dead souls were all at the Heroic Soul Stage, a considerable part of them only had one or two thousand Grassos ofbat power. If they were all forcibly upgraded to 5,000 Grassos, it would truly be shooting himself in the foot.

    He wasted no time in summoning Smander. Sensing the critical situation, Smander did not greet Wang Zhong this time, and the moment he materialized, he flung out his ck iron chain. It could be seen that after his Soul Power increased to 5,000 Grassos, Smander¡¯s momentum waspletely different from before. The ming imprint between his eyebrows also seemed to have changed slightly, as though it had evolved simultaneously with the increase of his Soul Power.

    The ming ck iron chain produced dangling sounds with every strike and had a strong burning effect and impact. The first to bear the brunt of the attack was a few headless creatures that looked like some kind of mount; they were covered with thick armor and had horse-saddle-like things on their backs. These things were also the fastest in the army of the headless dead. Not only did they have strong attack force, but their thick armor also made them appear indestructible, as though they were moving fortresses. However, at the moment when the ming ck iron chain swept across them¡­

    Pa pa pa pa!

    Their huge attack force was offset, and several headless dimensional mounts were sent flying backward at the same time. The thick armor of their bodies was instantly smashed to pieces, and the impact knocked down several headless dead at the back. Wang Zhong lifted the soles of his foot slightly, and Smander, next to him, mirrored his actions. These two figures were clearing the path and charging all the way.

    ¡°HOHO, they don¡¯t seem to be powerful at all. Look at us! Ham Sausage, burn them!¡± Simba hid behind Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. This was the safest and most suitable ce for the Great Simba. He thought of himself as a marshal: all he had to do was to sit in the midfield, wave his fingers, and press the button to signal the attack. As for the realbat, it was the job for small fry.

    Boom!

    Ham Sausage was indeed cooperative. As it opened its mouth, a pir of thick ck mes spurted out. This was the same move it had used to clear the path in the tree demon forest. Simba had been thinking about it and was looking forward to Ham Sausage doing it again.

    However, it was a pity that this near-invincible move in the tree monster forest was unable to bring its due effects into y in this world of the dead. ck mes were not considered a pure fire attack, but instead, they were a dark force that came from hell and belonged to the dead. These enemies in front of them werepletely dead. Thus, the ck fire spewed by Ham Sausage not only did not cause any harm to them, on the contrary, it was like Ham Sausage had just given them a supplement. For any headless dead who was touched by the pir of ck mes, their entire body instantly grew bigger, and their Soul Power response seemed to increase greatly as well.

    ¡°The dead are not afraid of death-aura attacks. Ham Sausage, you are in charge of defense,¡± said Mu Zi. ¡°Wang Zhong, this is not working. We need to go faster.¡±

    On the other hand, Simba was very upset. Damn it! As the Grand Marshal, he only could sit on the sidelines? This stupid Ham Sausage¡­ How was it even helping by biting those things? Looking at the countless headless monsters surrounding them, Simba grew speechless.

    Wang Zhong nodded. He hadprehended a lot, and it was rare to have such an opportunity to verify them.

    He had actually sort of grasped the theory of the New Crosswheel sh a few days ago, and the technique had already taken shape. The only thing hecked was practice. At this moment, the dense army of the dead in front of him had turned into countless wooden stakes in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    Wang Zhong stretched out his hands. His Soul Sea grew active, and golden Soul Power began to surge violently. Compared to the past, his Soul Power had not only be stronger, he also had better control over it. His palms unleashed Soul Power simr to spider threads, and it began to spin and spiral continuously. The ends met, and they pulled at each other as they continued to spiral.

    His Soul Power was like thread, but it was actually steel wire. At the same time, it had extreme toughness. The positive and negative double helix structuresbined Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of rotational force. The core of this move was the true essence of Laforgue¡¯s Infinite Revolutions and the true meaning behind Laforgue¡¯s infinite attacks. Naturally, true infinity did not exist; it was just close to infinity.

    This was also one of Wang Zhong¡¯s steps to break off from the crosswheel. He wanted to verify his ideas and surpass the power of Laforgue¡¯s Infinite sh.

    A frisbee-shaped golden disk rapidly took shape in his hand. Unlike stationary weapons, this spiral crosswheel released strong wind pressure at the moment of formation, evoking a violent airflow around it. The air spiraled and circled ording to the crosswheel¡¯s movements!

    Around ten secondster, the crosswheel had be more than two meters in diameter and produced an ear-piercing, whistling sound. This t, golden disk seemed to contain a sealed devil, sounding like an ancient wild beast trying to escape its cage.

    This alone was not good enough. He still had topress the Soul Power further. His pursuit of the minute details of warfare had been passed down from the Casted Soul Stage. Although it was said that those techniques were useless, Wang Zhong felt that he should notpletely cast them away. Any form of understanding when it came to power could actually be transferred. However, it could not be copied and pasted directly; one had to gain a deeper understanding of it!

    Combining his understanding of Soul Power characteristics, it was clear that only this amount of Soul Power could support thisbat technique.

    The rotation of the crosswheel was not fast, but it produced low roars. At this time, the huge army of undead was already approaching, and Smander, who was in front of Wang Zhong, had attracted the first wave of attacks from this army. The long-range advantage of the iron chain at the beginning had made it easy for Smander to sweep over and crush dozens of headless dead people. It sent them either flying directly or smashing to bits, but this damage was nothing to the endless army. It didn¡¯t even affect the advance of the army. There were countless headless dead recing the position of those that were destroyed. Those that died were just like a small piece of dessert before the main course.

    Smander¡¯s ck iron chain only managed to have the upper hand for a few seconds before he immediately changed to defense. It began to extend infinitely, spreading out like a circle on the ground. Powerful energy condensed into a defense formation through Smander and his chain. zing mes burned on the ck iron chains, forming a huge circr sea of fire and almost blocking the entire passageway of the canyon.

    The terrifying me power instantly burned the corpses that stepped on it, and the disgusting stench of rotten meat permeated throughout the canyon. The dead who rushed into the me circle turned into ming fireballs and eventually turned to ashes. The powerful mes devoured all those who rushed into it.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. If Smander¡¯s ming chain was like a cobweb, the dead were like countless locusts rushing into it. The power of the ming chain formation was expended rapidly by the countless bodies of the dead. This savage and absurd overpowering force had destroyed the entire spider web in minutes!

    As the ming chain dissipated, the army of the dead in front of it charged past, creating a meat wall. There was no stopping them.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, stopping dilly-dallying. Attack now, or we¡¯re all going to die!¡± The ¡®Marshal in the Midfield,¡¯ aka Simba, was already extremely worried, jumping about impatiently and shouting at the top of his lungs.

    Now, it could be seen that the crosswheel in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands hadpletely taken shape. More Soul Power was poured into the whole crosswheel to generate a strong internal and external pulling force, which made it be thinner. The spiral airflow that was originally formed by the crosswheel gradually disappeared, and even the buzzing sound of the crosswheel spinning was gone. One could not even see a trace of the crosswheel spinning; it was as though it was apletely static and thin light wheel!

    It was done!

    Being under strong pressure was really the best asion to create things of essence. At this moment, Wang Zhong knew that hisbat technique was finally perfected.

    Almost immediately, Smander sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s will. As he raised his ck iron chain up high, he also jumped up into the air. Although these dimensional creatures were not intelligent, they held the power of the dead. As such, Smander couldn¡¯t hold them back over a long period of time.

    Soul Domination Combat Technique ¡ª Laforgue¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh!

    Most of the essence of this technique was from Laforgue; Wang Zhong had to pay tribute to this hero!

    The golden wheel in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands shed slightly, and there wasn¡¯t even any sound of wind blowing. It was as though a wave of broad golden light had swept forward.

    Hum~~~~~~~~~~~

    The speed of the golden crosswheel was extremely fast, leaving long golden trails in the air. It passed through the bodies of all the headless dead in front of it as though it had no physical form. Following that, the light of the golden crosswheel became wider andrger in size. In an instant, it was nearly twenty or thirty meters in diameter, then it directly entered the endless sea of undead. It didn¡¯t take long for it to reach the end of the canyon, and it could no longer be seen when it flew off into the distance.

    What the hell was this? Did Wang Zhong actually have times that he missed? How could his gifted student fumble the ball during such a precarious situation?

    Simba was stunned and froze in his tracks. There was no blood sttering nor any horrible sound. All the headless dead in front of him appeared to be fine. It seemed as though Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even manage to hurt them by a little. Was it because he hurried Wang Zhong just now?

    However, following that, the sound of bones crumbling could be heard. The headless dead who had rushed to the front had just lifted up its feet when it stopped in its tracks; the upper part of its body had slid down. Its entire upper body fell down in one fell swoop. The cut was extremely smooth; even its sliced internal organs appeared smooth, as though it was cut by the finest surgical Gamma Knife. The cut surface was so smooth that it resembled a mirror!

    The sound of the corpse¡¯s upper part falling off was like a bell signaling the start of a show.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    mor mor¡­

    Beautiful sounds began to resonate in Decapitation Canyon. The sound was like music to their ears, and the scene was extremely spectacr. The entire canyon battlefield ¡ª all the ces that were sliced by Laforgue¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh ¡ª seemed to have been split in two.

    Countless headless dead were cut in half, and there were thousands of them! Countless broken limbs fell down to the ground. Bones, internal organs, stumps, all gathered together and piled into mountains in that canyon!

    At this moment, Laforgue¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh, which everyone assumed to have disappeared, came back roaring as though it was the sickle of the God of Death, harvesting its kills. Although these headless creatures had no wisdom, the death aura on their bodies was legitimate. Yet, they had no power to resist when faced with the Heroic Crosswheel sh. Even though the Heroic Crosswheel sh had just gone through a round, it had not weakened. With a wave of Wang Zhong¡¯s hand, the harvesting crosswheel swept out toward the left. Its tracks were also erratic. When it came to powerful undead creatures, it would have multiple trajectories.

    On the other side, Mu Zi revealed a look of curiosity. In fact, at his level, he could see what had happened, but he knew he couldn¡¯t do the same thing. This kind of absolutely crazy level of Soul Power control was already inhuman. Some things really depended on natural talent.

    It wasn¡¯t just him who was shocked. The foursome far away at the other end of the canyon was really startled at the same time. Due to their distance, they had no way of witnessing Wang Zhong¡¯s preparation process. They only thought that it was weird that he took so long to prepare that Soul Domination Combat Technique.

    At this point, the two were really speechless. It was not just a matter of power, but the fact that they made an error in their judgment. The effect of this crosswheel was almost like one wielded by a Heavenly Soul Stage soldier. Also, only the strongest among the Heavenly Soul Stage and those who wielded the Space ability could do that ¡ª kill unknowingly, appear invisible and silent, and at the same time, be unstoppable.

 Chapter 800 - New Combat Technique

    <h4>Chapter 800: New Combat Technique</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Mo Jiu¡¯s mouth was wide open, and Mr. Du couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. It was such a terrifying move, yet the person whounched it was just a Heroic Soul who was not even at the peak?

    The most important thing was that the other party seemed to have relied solely on Soul Power skills and did not use any soul tool at all.

    How could there be such a person in this world?

    ¡°Was that real? Lao Du, did we miss something just now?¡±

    ¡°Young people these days are not too bad, but still, they can¡¯t solve the problem.¡± Mo Jiu started to turn serious. On the battlefield, the deadly golden crosswheel was harvesting its kills, but those undead creatures that were cut in two quickly stood up again. Some of them reattached to their bodies with the help of their death aura while some simply charged toward Wang Zhong with the lower part of their bodies. Also, fresh dead spirits continued to emerge endlessly from the thick fog at the end of the canyon. If Wang Zhong had failed to block those in front, he probably would have been overwhelmed by them long ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to cut them down. There is thew of the dead here. They can¡¯t really kill them.¡± Mo Wen appeared extremely calm. He only reacted like this because the other party was Wang Zhong. He knew that it would be strange if Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have this kind of power. But it seemed like Wang Zhong didn¡¯t try to increase his Soul Power first and had continued to improve his understanding ofbat skills instead. Mo Wen also guessed that Wang Zhong had only reached this level of Soul Power recently and that someone must have advised him. Although he was a heaven-sent miraculous genius, it was inevitable to experience detours since he was exploring his path alone.

    ¡°There is no chance we can get in today. Let¡¯s get ready to leave. It is meaningless to fight with these guys in this kind of ce,¡± said Mr. Du. He was a wards master, so he knew the situation better. It would be a waste of time and energy if they stayed. Every Golden Stone b was apanied by blood. They hade here to try their luck; it was not that they had to go for it. If they really encountered expert creatures, it would be useless to continue forward. What¡¯s more was that they had already failed their Heavenly Cmity. If it was not a matter of life and death, they would not be willing to put their lives on the line.

    ¡°Death seems to be more intense than before. I think there¡¯s something special attracting them. Eh? This little ckie.¡± Mr. Du blinked, and his face changed. ¡°What the hell!¡±

    In fact, Mu Zi had long sensed an anomaly ever since they entered this canyon. ording to his original estimation, it should have been possible to cover Wang Zhong until they passed through the canyon. Even if his estimation had really gone wrong, they should not have been fully exposed halfway through the canyon. The surrounding death aura was much stronger than when he camest time, as though they were attracted by something that was on himself or Wang Zhong; it should be Wang Zhong because when he came previously, there weren¡¯t anyplications, and he could walk freely in the Life and Death Realm. Normally, he couldpletely conceal his aura, but he wasn¡¯t sure why he couldn¡¯t do so for Wang Zhong.

    However, Mu Zi did not have any reaction. No matter what the situation was, he would remain very calm. These thoughts just shed in Mu Zi¡¯s mind for a split second. He put down the Life and Death Coffin behind him and moved it in front of him. He pressed his hands on it gently, and his Soul Power began to spread like fog.

    It had to be noted that Mu Zi¡¯s style andbat techniques were too simr to the style of the Life and Death Realm. For Mu Zi, the time he spent in the Life and Death Realm might be simr to the time he spent on Earth. Here, he was free of burden and did not have to worry about hurting the people he cared for.

    A hazy gray light suddenly shot outward from Mu Zi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Life and Death Realm, open!¡±

    Hum hum hum hum~~~~~~~~~~~

    With a terrifying murmur, the countless blue lines on the surface of the Life and Death Realm suddenly shed. Combining with Mu Zi¡¯s unique Soul Power, it seemed as though the power of life and death was alternating, forming a fan-shaped ward and spreading outward.

    It appeared like a thin mist, simr to nothingness. The gray ward instantly shrouded a distance of tens of meters, forming a gray area.

    This kind of gray was extremely weird: it not only appeared on the ground but also in the air. It was like the area was suddenly stripped of color, leaving only gray and white. All the headless dead who had been shrouded in this area appeared to pause momentarily and were immediately stripped of the colors on them.

    Their scorched flesh and white bones were all covered with that gray color. Following that, these headless dead who had been deprived of color stopped in their tracks.

    Their bodies were undergoing strange changes, and their wills began to change instantly. Their bodies shone with the same gray light that came from Mu Zi¡¯s eyes, and they immediately turned their spears around. It was as though they had be Mu Zi¡¯s soldiers and turned against theirpanions!

    Ten, fifty, hundred, hundreds of them¡­

    There was no exception to any of them who set foot in this gray area. The originally unstoppable attack formation was instantly thwarted and was resisted by the flesh and blood of the ¡®rebel¡¯ army of the dead. Bones instantly began to fly, and a line of demarcation began to form in front of Wang Zhong and the others. The headless dead continued to attack and fiercely fight each other, resulting in a temporary stalemate.

    Mr. Du and Mo Jiu nced at each other. As seniors at the Heavenly Soul Stage, it had to be admitted that they were already feeling wrecked when they brought Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen along, but after all, these two were from their own family. But what the hell? They casually encountered two Heroic Souls, but why was it that one was more abnormal than the other? They had only left the Holy Land for around 10 years. How could this world have changed so much?

    ¡°That coffin may be a treasure.¡± Mo Jiu¡¯s eyes revealed his astonishment. Everyone wanted to have such a treasure. All people in the Heavenly Soul Stage would understand that relying on personal strength was not enough. If these two people died, they wouldn¡¯t mind picking up their items. Of course, they would not resort to openly snatching their things away. Things might be different if they had yet to meet with their Heavenly Cmity, but now, everything was already toote.

    All of a sudden, Mr. Du smacked his own head. ¡°I remember now. I¡¯ve heard of this freak from Tutankhamun before. It is said that he can visit the Life and Death Realm at will since young. He always carries a coffin with him. I think he actually finished off two Heavenly Souls.¡±

    Even Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen were shocked. Wang Zhong¡¯s friend really seemed to be something. Mo Wen felt that he could also do it with time, but now he certainly couldn¡¯t.

    In the time it took to speak just those few words, the battle situation ahead had already turned lopsided. The gray area was like a gue, spreading across the headless dead. The initial scope, which was merely tens of meters, had only been bait. It seemed to have turned the dead nearby into disease carriers. At this time, the gray ¡®disease¡¯ was spreading around in a crazy manner. More and more of them were ¡®infected¡¯ during the course of the confrontation, and they turned around and pointed their spears at theirrades. The battle situation was overturned, and in just a minute or two, the dead had been pushed so far back that they were almost at the ward concealing Mo Wen and the others.

    Ham Sausage and Smander were in charge of killing those that Wang Zhong and Mu Zi missed. Wang Zhong¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh had also gradually lost its power during the endless attacks. As soon as the power grew slightly weaker, they would immediately be overwhelmed by the undead creatures.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, if we can¡¯t clear out a path quickly, let¡¯s just retreat first. The battle can¡¯t end if we go on like this,¡± said Mu Zi. The dead couldn¡¯t stop them if they wanted to leave. Mu Zi didn¡¯t want to expend their power like this.

    At this time, more than a dozen giant skeletons with heights of over seven meters suddenly emerged among the undead creatures. Some of them still had flesh dangling from their bones, but they also had no head. It was unknown which world these creatures came from. They appeared to be humanoids but were sorge that they resembled hills, and the aura they exuded was stronger than the rest. Holding huge bone staves in their hands, they would give out roars of the dead as they swung their weapons. Then, the effects of Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death Realm suddenly grew weaker.

    ¡°Hold on for a while longer. I still have one move to test out!¡± said Wang Zhong. He was truly not in a hurry; there were not many good opportunities like these to verify his techniques. The formation of any technique required sufficient pressure and worthy opponents, and the situation in front of them was rather suitable. Not to mention there was Mu Zi to help; nothing could be better.

    Mu Zi nodded, and there was no problem holding their enemies back for a while. It was just that his Life and Death Realm could only serve as a blockade and could not solve the problem, especially when thew here was not changeable. It didn¡¯t make sense to keep killing; their Soul Power would run out eventually.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s hands constantly drew in the air, andplex runic constructs quickly condensed in front of him. At first nce, it seemed a bit like a subwoofer-cannon runic construct. However, even though the structures were simr, it was obviously much moreplicated andrger than the subwoofer rune. He had learned this from the matrix energy cannon that Aiolos had used in the fairy-tale secret realm previously. Compared to Aiolos¡¯s one which had a perfectly clear structure, Wang Zhong¡¯s one might seem a little coarse, but it was endowed with an entirely different meaning.

    Aiolos¡¯s power stemmed from his natural talent and boundless Soul Power. Basically, the Soul Sea of other people was at most a small pond, but Aiolos¡¯s one was literally a huge sea. On the other hand, Wang Zhong¡¯s advantage was his unparalleled ability to learn and think in depth. More importantly, he would transform all that he had learned into his own style and make them his own.

    Five thousand Grassos of Soul Power provided the basis for constructing thisplicated rune structure. Condensing a runic array was not simply drawing a rune as big as one wanted. One¡¯s Soul Power and the delicate maniption of it was the key to supporting one¡¯s continuous construction of a runic construct.

    What exactly was a runic array? The Holy Land and Aiolos gave him different answers. Certain points were contradictory, but they were all true. This showed that in the Dimensional World, as long as something did not vite the rules of the natural order, it was reasonable, and it existed!

    At this time, it was not just Wang Zhong that provided energy to this runic array. Smander¡¯s ck iron chain was already connected to it. Unlike Wang Zhong¡¯s ordinary Soul Power, a stream of pure me energy began to flow from the ck iron chain and was injected into the runic array along with Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power. With such powerful energy, in just the blink of an eye, the entire runic construct had expanded to a diameter of two meters, and the whole array looked simr to a ming imprint or something like a totem. With the infusion of Smander¡¯s pure fire energy, the ming imprint seemed to havee alive, and it began to sh and move.

    At this time, the undead creatures continued to expand their territory under the leadership of the giant skeletons. It was obvious that the Life and Death Realm could not affect these undead giants. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s runic array grew hotter and hotter, as though something inside was about toe alive.

    Mo Jiu and the others had already put some distance between themselves and Wang Zong. Once things got out of control, they would fall back immediately. For them, they could see that Wang Zhong seemed to be building a runic array, but seriously, no runic array could stop such an attack. The right thing to do was to retreat immediately. Originally, it was supposed to be a secret mission. The moment their positions werepromised, they should have left immediately.

    It was just that Wang Zhong¡¯s body was burned with the same mes as the runic array, and both seemed to resonate with each other. Smander also appeared extremely dedicated. At this moment, in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind, there was a supreme figure standing at the apex of strength, a ming supreme body.

    That figure had always been engraved in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. At this moment, all of his Soul Power was concentrated to a point.

    All of a sudden, the surroundings seemed to have frozen and turned dry. A terrifying high temperature emerged from the imprint, and the surrounding moisture seemed to have evaporated in an instant.

    The center of the runic array was already exuding heat that had the power to melt anything when Wang Zhong pushed both hands outward. ¡°Perception changes with the soul, with willes power ¡ª¡ª Phoenix rises to ninth heaven!¡±

    Whoosh~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of simple and powerful energy cannon attacks that Aiolos used. An extremely gorgeous phoenix flew out and gave out a sharp and long cry. In the beginning, it was only the size of a palm, but as it burned through everything ¡ª including the aura of death pervading Headless Canyon ¡ª it turned into a super-phoenix which was around ten meters in size in just three seconds. With surging mes all over its body, its high temperature instantly filled the entire canyon as it soared and charged forward!

    It was just a roar, yet it destroyed hundreds of undead creatures¡­

    Everyone was at a loss for words. What the hell was that?

    Only Heavenly Souls could wield such power!

    Mo Wen was drenched in cold sweat. If he was confident before this, at this moment, he could only feel despair. This was impossible. Suchbat techniques, such power, could only be wielded by Heavenly Souls.

    Mo Jiu and Mr. Du were also stunned. Heavenly Soul in a year? They should just jump off a cliff. Wait, no. This Soul Power was definitely of the Heroic Soul Stage, but the power of this phoenix¡­

    The phoenix charged forward into the army of the undead while Smander shielded Ham Sausage and Simba. On the other hand, Mu Zi immediately formed a gray protective shield.

    Bang! Rumble¡­

    At this moment, it was as though the sky was falling and the earth was opening up. The mountains and grounds were shaking, and mes and sparks exploded in the air. However, this was not simply an explosion of mes. If it was, it would not hold such extraordinary power. After all, Wang Zhong was only a Heroic Soul; it was impossible for him to exert the power of a Heavenly Soul, yet the power of this move was oddly terrifying.

    This was a technique developed by Wang Zhong ¡ª Thunderfire Remix Explosion!

    The entire phoenix was indeed a firebat technique, but its framework was the Subwoofer Cannon runic array; that was why it could have such a huge impact. Of course, the difficultyid in the long waiting time, and the structure was also extremely unstable. Wang Zhong had failed quite a few times when he was trying it out previously. However, in times of crisis and battle, he would definitely be more focused, leading to a higher sess rate.

    It was an earth-shattering explosion. The most terrifying part was that the superimposed mes produced a geometrical superposition effect that Wang Zhong did not expect. By the time their ears and eyes recovered, the entire field had been cleared¡­

    This vibration seemed to have shattered the source of energy that supported the movements of these undead creatures.

    Only now was it obvious that it would be more direct to deal with such summoned dead creatures this way, and this was something no one had thought of previously.

    At this time, Mr. Du and Mo Jiu realized that Mr. Du¡¯s ward had been shattered by the aftermath of Wang Zhong¡¯s attack. This attack could even disperse the summoned dead, let alone a ward. It had direct destabilizing power, which was known to every wards master.

    Mo Jiu was also a legend of the Mo family. He had seen all kinds of people in his entire life, but¡­ he had never seen someone like that before! He had always felt that Mo Wen was exaggerating when he mentioned Wang Zhong previously. Now, it seemed like he had truly underestimated Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 801 - Headless Knight

    <h4>Chapter 801: Headless Knight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s a fusion of sonic and me powers. I think he added amplification as well.¡± Mr. Du waspletely mesmerized by the move just now. In fact, with his vision, he was able to deduce its subtleties since Wang Zhong began his attack. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the use of runes or the control of Soul Power, it¡¯s too meticulous! That Dharma Idol is also very interesting, and it can actually transmit power? What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°Thebination of virtual and reality. This talent and level of control is rare even among Heavenly Souls,¡± Mo Jiu sighed. Whether it was this strange Dharma Idol or theplex rune Wang Zhong constructed when heunched that move, the difficulty of these two was by no means conceivable by any ordinary Heroic Soul. Even he himself and Mr. Du could only say that they understood, as they were not able to do it. Normally, this was something that could only be done by those Heavenly Souls who managed to grasp thews of the natural order!

    With this terrifying blow, most of the surrounding death aura had dissipated, and the dark, red sky seemed to have turned a little brighter at this time. The canyon was filled with the remains of the headless dead, just like how it was when everyone first entered Decapitation Canyon. They were all quietly scattered on the ground. Without sufficient dead aura supporting them, they lost their ability to move. It seemed like the army of the dead would not be able to recover for the time being.

    ¡°The ward is down. Let¡¯s go and say hello.¡± Mr. Du had only just noticed that the ward had dissipated. It was not that he was careless but that the previous scene was so incredible and unbelievable that he waspletely distracted when he saw it.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t expect that there would be outsiders. What¡¯s more, people that he recognized! On the other hand, Mu Zi¡¯s face revealed slight wariness.

    At the periphery of the Fifth Dimension¡¯s Life and Death Realm, he had encountered outsiders several times, and none of them were actually friendly. People who could set foot in this area were often experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage, and most of them had the style of plundering everything they saw. Most of the time, they were either after his Life and Death Coffin or nning to make use of him for something. It was not only true for people of the Federation; people of the Empire were also the same.

    Mu Zi had managed to kill two of such people, but most of the time, he could only flee helplessly. This made him absolutely vignt whenever he encountered outsiders in the Life and Death Realm.

    Mo Wen was overwhelmed with emotions. He was very powerful now, but when he saw Wang Zhong again, his confidence began to falter. Those two moves Wang Zhongunched were very powerful, but they also had rather huge ws. However, Mo Wen was only looking at the other party¡¯s progress and understanding of dimensional mysteries. One thing was certain; this guy was as crazy as him.

    This time, it was not the moment for a match.

    When they realized that there were outsiders, Simba had already vanished automatically. A strange clown probably wouldn¡¯t attract much attention, but they might notice him if they came closer, and Simba didn¡¯t like these people at all.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Mu Zi, they¡¯re from the Mo family.¡± What Wang Zhong meant was that the other party was not a direct enemy, but they were not friends either.

    Mu Zi nodded and grew slightly more rxed.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, long time no see. You¡¯re still as handsome as ever,¡± said Mo Xingchen gracefully. ¡°Mo Wen and I are following these two seniors of our family to gain some experience. Do you want to go inside too?¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. He didn¡¯t believe that this was coincidental. The other party had been concealing their presence, and they were all very powerful. There were also two experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage; they must havee for the altar as well.

    ¡°We want to go in and try our luck. Our encounter must be fated. Do you want to go in together?¡± Wang Zhong was very direct. He valued the Golden Stone b, but it was not the stone b itself. He was only after the mysteries behind it; thus, it was really a conflict of interest. It was all right to take a step back. His own experience was more important; as such, he didn¡¯t mind if they wanted the stone b.

    Although Mo Jiu and Mr. Du remained smiley on the surface, they were very wary. They had more life experiences than all these youngstersbined, and it was clear that there were all sorts of people in the Dimensional World. However, when Wang Zhong was so forthright, both of them felt a little ashamed. After all, they were seniors from the Federation, and Mo Wen and Wang Zhong were also each other¡¯s worthy opponent.

    Mo Jiu was just about to speak when Mr. Du¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Oh no, there is a Warlord!¡±

    In the Dimensional World, everything that can be called a Warlord was an absolutely terrifying existence. They controlled an entire space, gifted to them by the Dimensional World. In the domain, they would have control over certainws of the natural order, which made their ability to fight at their home field reach unbelievable levels. Humans had always coveted but feared them because they also represented disasters.

    A suffocating sense of oppression was suddenly released from the fog surrounding the altar, as though a certain creature was slowly walking down the throne of the altar.

    Thud thud thud thud¡­

    It sounded like a horse¡¯s hoofbeats. It wasn¡¯t moving fast, but the slow hoofbeats seemed to contain a sense of heaviness which represented a certainw of the natural order. Every step and every ¡®thud¡¯ sound could make everyone present feel as though a metal hammer had just hammered their hearts mercilessly.

    Feeling the pressure, everyone held their breaths instantly. Although the hoofbeats were not fast, the speed of movement was not slow at all. It was still at the top of the distant altar when it just sounded. Yet, the owner of the sound had already appeared on the edge of the fog in three to four seconds.

    The first thing that came out of the fog was a plump skeleton horse, close to two meters in height. It was made up of an indescribably dark and thick bone structure. Although it was made up of bones, it did not appear slim at all. It was covered with extremely thick ck armor, and under the boney hooves was thick ck air which formed small cloud-like things. With every step it took, it produced a rattling sound.

    In this Headless World, this distinctive skeleton battle steed also had no head, and there was ck mist in the supposed position of its head.

    The BOSS of the Headless World turned out to be a horse? Such a thought only lingered in everyone¡¯s mind for half a second.

    Whoosh¡­

    Arge ck spear also emerged out of the fog, and immediately following it was a tall andrge figure riding on the skeleton horse.

    It was a headless knight, wearing an ancient ck iron battle armor. As he stepped out of the fog and revealed his true form, it was like pulling apart a portion of space, and the fog covering the entire altar suddenly gathered and was absorbed by his body. It was not only the fog but also the infinite death aura that permeated this space and even the dark blood-red color in the sky!

    All the energy and all the matter gathered in a spot as though they had suddenly found where they belonged!

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed in an instant. If Mr. Du had said ¡®Warlord¡¯ just now with a hint of spection, then at this moment, there was no longer any doubt. To be able to mobilize the death aura of this entire Headless World, there was none other than a Warlord!

    The first thought that came into Mr. Du and Mo Jiu¡¯s minds was to quickly take Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen and escape. But before they could act on it, the canyon path behind them which they had entered from hadpletely vanished. However, no sound was heard; there was no shaking of mountains, just like it never existed. Their return path was gone, and there was no need to reach out to test the theory. Mr. Du could tell that it was not a deceptive illusion at first nce but instead a ward of imprisonment. It was a legitimate Warlord, and it had absolute dominance over the Decapitation Canyon.

    At this moment, it was clear that all the death aura and energy were converging, and the world originally covered in fog finally became clear, fully exposing the altar behind the knight. It was exactly like what Wang Zhong and the others had seen in the pyramid secret realm back then. It had the same structure, the same specifications, the same simplicity; the only difference was that there was no light exuded by a Golden Stone b at the top of the altar. One could even feel that there was a void and nothingness there, as though the stone b had been taken away by someone.

    Wang Zhong was a little surprised. When the fog disappeared and the altar revealed its true form, he discovered that he was actually very familiar with the ancient and unsophisticated runes on the altar. Wasn¡¯t that the runic pattern of the half-lit Golden Stone b ¡ª which was empowered with dark energy ¡ª within his Fate Stone?

    He remembered seeing it in Stuart City and engraving it on his Fate Stone. He could faintly feel that there was some sort of power on the altar beckoning him to go over and that there was some kind of connection between both of them. That exined it. It was no wonder Mu Zi said that it was different this time when they entered the Headless World. Perhaps it was because of this.

    Mr. Du¡¯s eyes widened even more. As a wards master, he had much more knowledge about this.

    ¡°Damn it, we were fooled. Those are the runes of a Darkness Stone b. Bolsanches and his Catastrophe Troops¡­¡± Mr. Du understood what was going on instantly, but of course, he didn¡¯t know what Wang Zhong knew.

    Mo Jiu¡¯s expression also grew dark entirely. ¡°You mean, this is the famous darkness altar that had been piged?!¡±

    Bolsanches and his Catastrophe Troops were once extremely well-known ¡ª the Catastrophe Secret Realm, which had been found toward the end of the Dark Ages. It was the most prominent war of the Federation, which brought together all the powerful men on Earth at the time. It had taken dozens of Heavenly Souls who failed their Heavenly Cmity to clear up that secret realm. It was one of the rare, all-around victories in the history of the Federation¡¯s conquests in the Fifth Dimension.

    The entire Catastrophe Troops were destroyed; their leader Bolsanches was beheaded, and the Darkness Stone b was taken away. After being passed through many hands in the Federation, it was currently still preserved in the Stuart n. Having lost its core, the Catastrophe Secret Realm vanished without a trace back then.

    It was extremelymon for simr secret realms to vanish after their cores were stolen. Not to mention Mr. Du and Mo Jiu, even the entire Federation would never have thought that these realms would reappear in the Life and Death Realm in this way.

    Mo Jiu¡¯s expression instantly grew dark as well. ¡°Maybe he should be called the Headless Knight now. As long as he still has one-tenth of the power when he was alive, we are all finished¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. Death doesn¡¯t signify the end, even in the Dimensional World?¡± Mo Xingchen didn¡¯t care about the danger at all; all she had noticed was how magical this was. Destruction in the Dimensional World was called soul destruction, which was also the ultimate destruction. But here, she personally witnessed that the creatures that were destroyed could survive in another way.

    Was it possible that destruction in the Dimensional World was still not the end? Or were there other mysteries in this?

    Mo Xingchen fell deep into thought. This was why Heaven Bearers had to constantly travel. Only like this could one be strong. It was definitely not enough to rely solely on family resources and heritage.

    On the other hand, Mo Jiu and Mr. Du were thinking about something else. This was a conspiracy. The news about the Golden Stone b had been intercepted by the Mo Family¡¯s intelligencework. The first reaction the family had was that it would be very helpful to Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen¡¯s cultivation, but there was no mention of Bolsanches and his Catastrophe Troops at all. That was why Mo Jiu invited Mr. Du to apany them on this trip.

    At that time, they thought it was a good deal. Now, thinking about whoever was behind this, chills went down their spine. If the news was deliberately leaked to them by a certain family, it would mean that the other party truly wanted to destroy the Mo Family!

    If two elders of the Heavenly Soul Stage ¡ª plus the representatives of the younger generation, aka the pirs of the family¡¯s future ¡ª all died in the Life and Death Realm, then¡­

    The glory the Mo Family gained after the CHF would instantly turn to ashes, and basically, in the next few decades, they would have to behave themselves by tucking their tails between their legs.

    Whether the guy in front of them was the legendary Bolsanches or whether everything was just a coincidence, he was undoubtedly a Dimensional Warlord. This was definitely not something which could be subdued by just two Heavenly Souls. Perhaps only those super Heavenly Souls who had already passed their Heavenly Cmity or a resurrected Holy Saint Teacher could do it. Otherwise, it would take a vast army to be able to go up against this. What¡¯s more was that this ce was merely the darkness altar that had already been piged; thus, the most important thing, aka the Golden Stone b, was not even here anymore. As such, there was absolutely no need for any of them to risk their lives.

    Their only option was to run, and the first thing they had to do was to break through the blockade ward around them. ¡°Lao Mo!¡±

    A string of fluttering red crystals appeared in front of Mr. Du instantly and lined up in a formation. Following that, he began to draw symbols in the air with a runic brush, and strange forces were extracted from the red crystals, forming a runic pattern which coagted in the air.

    There was no need to say anything as there was tacit understanding between him and Mo Jiu due to them being good friends for many years. Mo Jiu obviously understood what Mr. Du needed, which was to buy him sufficient time to put up his ward.

    A wave of golden Soul Power began to ignite Mo Jiu¡¯s entire body, and he released the energy of an expert at the Heaven Soul Stage, making him look like he was exuding a kind of pure holy light. He then wasted no time in stepping in front of Mr. Du, covering him.

    At this point, the Headless Knight Bolsanches had also finished gathering his death aura. The uniquely styled armor on his body exuded strong ck energy, and his entire body was surrounded by a powerful and terrifying death aura. He stood there alone with his horse, but it felt like he was standing on a huge mountain made of a million rotten bones.

    Pfft pfft pfft¡­

    His battle steed had no head, but everyone could hear it sniffing. The horse¡¯s hooves, which were covered with ck mist, also began to fidget, which was a signal to charge.

    Return~my~head~~~~~~

    Suddenly, the Headless Knight gave out a shrill cry, causing the entire canyon to shake. It was a little like ventriloquy, but it also seemed like it came from a spiritual level, making everyone¡¯s heads feel like exploding.

    Then, it was followed by an extremely loud bang!

    The hind legs of the skeleton horse dug deep into the ground as it began to charge. A huge part of the entire ground instantly caved in as though it was andslide, and it was closely followed by a terrifying explosive boom.

    A huge airwave was formed from under the skeleton horse¡¯s hooves, and the horse disappeared instantly. It had long surpassed the speed of the loud boom and had appeared in front of Mo Jiu in a sh, in the form of a beam of ck light.

 Chapter 802 - Return My Head

    <h4>Chapter 802: Return My Head</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    All of a sudden, Mo Jiu¡¯s pupils constricted. At this time, nothing else mattered. As the most powerful person here, he had to stop this monster and buy enough time for Lao Du. His golden Soul Power instantly condensed into a huge ¡®…d¡¯-shaped rune, forming a shield.

    At this moment, ck light and golden light collided, and the entire space began to shake. Huge forces shed and pulled at each other, causing the variousws around them to fall into a short period of chaos. It could be seen that a huge tear was forming in the air, revealing an endless void. There were twisted mes burning in the air; thunder, lightning, and even nothingness began to mix around in the air. It was absolutely chaotic.

    Only now did the sound explosion from the Headless Knight begin to resonate in everyone¡¯s ears. Following closely behind was an extremely powerful shock wave!

    Mo Jiu¡¯s face turned red in an instant. The ¡®…d¡¯-shaped golden mark in his hand onlysted for a second before it shattered, and a huge shock wave swept over him. He was sent flying instantly; it was as though he was a cannonball and was sted into the distant cliff wall, causing an enormous dent.

    He fell into a disadvantage the moment they exchanged blows. He had originally thought that the Golden Buddha¡¯s Seal could counter that death aura to a certain extent, but he did not expect the other party to resort to a pure physical attack. The power was so great that it resembled divine power; it was inconceivable!

    However, Mo Jiu¡¯s aura did not weaken at all. Although he had failed his Heavenly Cmity, he was still a Heavenly Soul after all. Using too much Soul Power would shorten their life span and elerate their death, making it rare for Heavenly Souls to disy their true strength. However, it certainly did not mean that theirbat power was reduced.

    The huge impact did not seem to cause much damage to Mo Jiu. Almost as soon as he was smashed into the cliff wall, a golden light burst out from the smashed-in cavity.

    Zeng!

    Mo Jiu emerged, suspended in the air and holding a string of golden beads in his hand. Since he had decided to fight, the calmness of an expert of the Heavenly Soul Stage was sufficient to intimidate everyone in the area. He muttered some incantations, and a …d-shaped rune was condensed from those golden beads.

    ¡°…d release!¡±

    The entire sky of golden light turned into …d-shaped runes and rushed towards the Headless Knight from all directions.

    The Headless Knight was sessfully distracted by this move. He spread out his death aura all around his body; it effortlessly made the golden light attacks unable to get within a few meters of him. However, attacking was not the main focus of the ¡®…d release¡¯. As Mo Jiu spread out his arms, all the golden light umting around the Headless Knight was suddenly pulled apart, forming eight pirs of light that soared into the sky. The pirs eventually fanned out, trapping the Headless knight.

    ¡°Lockdown!¡±

    Mo Jiu roared loudly, and the eight light pirs released their violent power that seemingly illuminated the entire Decapitation Canyon. Massive streaks of lightning surrounded the eight pirs of light; the lightning formed a dense gigantic and instantly trapped the Headless Knight within. Additionally, the beams of light continued to shrink, making the smaller; it was squeezing and crushing the death aura of the Headless Knight!

    Roar! Roar!

    The Headless Knight was expressionless. Without a head, he seemed very silent, but this silence seemed to have brought tremendous pressure along with it.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi watched with full concentration. Such a battle was an extremely rare experience for them. Escaping was obviously not the first choice for either of them.

    It could be seen that tremendous pressure was produced as a result of the constantly suppressing the death aura. It was in ¡®gas¡¯ form, yet it could not flow out of the. It was squeezed so hard that it appeared swollen and deformed, looking like a ck ball wrapped with gold wire. The internal and external pressures were locked in a fierce battle. The entire thing shook violently and even caused the entire surroundings to vibrate.

    Mo Jiu¡¯s face changed instantly. He had originally thought that this move could at least trap the Headless Knight for a while and buy more time for Mr. Du, but he didn¡¯t expect this guy¡¯s power to be so violent. He had only justunched this move, yet he felt like he could not hold on any longer. If this guy was to be ranked among Warlords, he would probably be one of the strongest as well.

    Boom!

    The seal of the golden exploded suddenly, and the surrounding golden light shattered. To Mo Jiu, it felt like he was hit by lightning in mid-air. In the counter-shock, the blockade seal was overpowered and forcibly broken. Mo Jiu felt as though there were countless hammers pounding his chest at the same time.

    Puff!

    Mo Jiu spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. ¡°Lao Du, hurry up, or we will all die here!¡±

    Breaking free of the golden, the Headless Knight roared, and his ck death aura engulfed the surroundings brazenly. The hooves of the horsended on the ground, and it prepared to charge ¡ª ready to seize the day ¡ª and finish off Mo Jiu.

    However, a gigantic giant door suddenly appeared in front of the Headless Knight. At the same time, Mu Zi¡¯s forehead and the rest of his body shed with gray light. Mu Zi had taken his shot. For this baldy, the word ¡®scared¡¯ had never existed in his dictionary.

    On his forehead, there were beads of sweat rolling down while his hands glowed with power. He then pressed them on the coffin cover of his Life and Death Coffin. His Soul Power was elicited to an unprecedented maximum, and countless runes appeared on the entire coffin.

    ¡°Gates of hell!¡±

    Mu Zi roared loudly as he struggled to pull the coffin cover open with both hands. It was unlike the times when he opened the Life and Death Coffin previously as the coffin seemed to have be extremely heavy at this time; it was extremely difficult for him to even pull it open slightly. It wasborious for him, but he finally managed to pull it open, and a terrifying aura was exuded from inside the coffin.

    At the same time, the giant door in front of the Headless Knight produced a?<i>creak?</i>sound and began to open slowly, mirroring the actions of the Life and Death Coffin. It had only been opened halfway when a gigantic gray hand began to reach out, as though it couldn¡¯t wait to taste its freedom.

    The giant hand had long gray ws, and the palm was covered with strange silver scales. It exuded the aura of a Warlord ¡ª one powerful enough to go up against the Headless Knight ¡ª and it grasped fiercely at the Headless Warlord!

    It was also at this time that hoofbeats sounded.

    Return~~my~~head~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The Headless Knight roared this loudly, as though he could only speak that one sentence, but at the same time, it was as though all the thoughts in his head were reced by this singr one. That terrifying hand did not seem to instill any fear in him. Holding his spear, he charged on his horse toward the hand.

    Boom!

    The giant palm came into contact with the spear, and at that moment, the two forces seemed to have gotten into a deadlock. They were evenly matched and seemed to have gone into a standstill. None of them could gain the upper hand.

    At the same time, the terrifying shock wave from their sh rippled outward and nearly caused the others who were tens of meters away to fall over. It was like they tore the entire space into two.

    Mu Zi was also affected by this shock wave. At this moment, he was focusing all his power on opening the Life and Death Coffin. Initially, he was already struggling to do so. After being hit by the shockwave, he lost his bnce several times and almost fell. As such, the light on the Life and Death Coffin dimmed slightly. At the same time, the hell gate that was half-open also dimmed and stopped opening.

    The owner of that giant hand could note out of the door, and its power was quickly suppressed. The Headless Knight had gained the upper hand, slowly breaking that deadlock.

    Boom!

    A streak of ck light sted through, and Ham Sausage also grew anxious. As it was in a soul contract, it could feel the state of danger Mu Zi was in. Without thinking, itunched its strongest attack, and a powerful pir of ck fire struck the Headless Knight. However, there was one thing it had forgotten ¡ª this was the Headless World.

    Its darkness energy attacks were weak even against those small fries in the outer canyon, let alone going up against this big BOSS in his Headless World?

    The impact of darkness energy pirs was almostpletely absorbed by the Headless Knight the moment he came into contact with them; the energy was even converted into death aura. The energy of the Headless Knight grew stronger than before, and it became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The giant hand that was already on the verge of defeat instantly faltered, and the spear pierced through the entire force field. At the same time, the palm full of scales was also prated by a single shot!

    A pained and angry roar was produced from within the hell gate, and the giant palm suddenly retreated. The gate dissipated instantly as Mu Zi directly spat out a mouthful of blood. As such, the gray light on the coffin dimmed out instantly.

    Losing the hell gate as cover, Mr. Du¡¯s position, where he was setting up a ward, was also exposed to the Headless Knight. However, he remainedpletely unaffected. At this time, anxiety and distraction would only cause them to die faster, and as an experienced Heavenly Soul, he definitely would not act so stupidly.

    The two consecutive strong attacks had impacted the Headless Knight rather greatly; thus, his power was no longer at its peak. Additionally, he was forcibly awakened by some thing this time. Ever since he awakened, he had suffered a blow from Mo Jiu, as well as Mu Zi¡¯s special attack, which he had not encountered before. Even though he was extremely powerful, the two attacks managed to suppress his violent momentum.

    Naturally, he could feel the power of the ward that was being put up, making him feel threatened. He slightly turned the direction of his spear, but before he couldunch his attack, a wave of fire had already charged toward him from the left at an extremely fast speed. It was a gorgeous ming phoenix soaring toward him, producing a long and sharp shrill. It was even stronger than the first one!

    Phoenix rises to ninth heaven!

    With a previous attempt in the canyon, Wang Zhong¡¯s phoenix attack condensed more delicately this time and was much more powerful. The terrifying me energy was highly concentrated, burning up the entire sky of death aura in an instant and leaving a long sea of fire in its ce. It was so powerful that even the whole sky was illuminated with redness.

    In the Decapitation Canyon, pure elemental power would normally be suppressed, but it was apparent that Wang Zhong was not affected. He had activated his own darkness talent; thus, the surrounding death aura was not able to suppress his power, allowing him to utilize his me power freely.

    The mes had a certain restraining effect on the surrounding death aura; the timing on the phoenix had been urately grasped by Wang Zhong, and it hit its target instantly.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The phoenix exploded, and a huge mushroom cloud burst into the sky. At the same time, fire sparks were scattered everywhere, covering the entire altar and even the entire area.

    However, before the terrifying mushroom cloud could disperse, a dark ming figure burst out of the mushroom cloud.

    The Headless Knight, Bolsanches, was truly angered now. The violent fluctuations of the ck mist on his neck seemed to reflect his emotions. He wanted to destroy everything in front of him and cut off their heads!

    Within the blink of an eye, the Headless Knight had already rushed in front of Wang Zhong. An overpowering force shrouded him in an instant, reminding him of the queen who he had gone up against in the fairy-tale secret realm. If he really went up against the Headless Knight alone, the power difference was not something that a mere Heroic Soul could handle.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    At the critical moment, Wang Zhong felt someone pull him from behind. The Headless Knight in front of him had disappeared, and he was pulled into a ce filled with gray light. Almost immediately, he was pulled out from the light, and he regained his senses. He then realized that it was Mu Zi who had pulled him through the Life and Death Coffin, even though he was a hundred meters away.

    It was clear that Mu Zi was in worse pain than before. Forcing the opening of the gate of hell previously had already put too much pressure on his body, and his Soul Power was already drained. It was as though his Soul Sea had dried uppletely, yet he still forcibly activated the teleportation function of the Life and Death Coffin. ¡°We can¡¯t win this. Let¡¯s leave immediately after that person breaks the ward!¡±

    The Headless Knight had clearly made Wang Zhong his target and was about to strike again. However, a monk Dharma Idol had already appeared in front of him. Wang Zhong was obviously not the only bold one here; there was another person ¡ª Mo Wen.

    Truth be told, with a mere 10,000 Grassos and no matter how awesome one¡¯sbat techniques were, it would be nothing to a Warlord. The Headless Knight thought that it was seriously weird. Usually, these creatures would be frightened of him, but now, they were actively provoking him one after another. The most critical thing was, he didn¡¯t sense any fear from those people, and fear was what he desired.

    There was absolutely no hint of fear. Were there really creatures who weren¡¯t afraid of death?

    The monk Dharma Idol did not seem too imposing. It was just a gray and bald shadow. In the face of such a powerful creature, Mo Wen was just like Wang Zhong ¡ª grasp thetle!

    The Headless Warlord didn¡¯t care about the Dharma Idol at all. He directly hacked at Mo Wen, and the blow seemed powerful enough to destroy almost anything. The faces of Mo Jiu and the others changed, but Mo Wen was unrelenting, and he became one with his Dharma Idol.

    ¡°Buddha Sakyamuni once said ¡ª All Life is Equal!¡±

    He pped his hands together suddenly, and his Dharma Idol turned into petals, scattering to the ground. They continued to glow and did not dissipate, making the entire ground seem like it was covered with golden mands.

    BANG¡­

    In an instant, Mo Wen was sent flying, as though he was struck by lightning. However, the momentum of the powerful Headless Warlord was hindered. It seemed like Mo Wen had managed to block this attack.

    Wang Zhong clearly sensed that this Dharma Idol was definitely of the Vicinity domain. At that moment, Mo Wen¡¯s power had definitely exceeded that of the Heroic Soul Stage; otherwise, that attack would have been enough to smash him to bits.

    However, the Headless Knight who had been challenged continuously had flown into a rage. The Skeleton Battle Steed produced eerie shrills and raised its front hoofs. It was about to charge and would kill anyone in its way!

    Mo Jiu and Mr. Du¡¯s faces changed slightly. Mo Jiu was already prepared to put his life on the line. What the hell! This was really going to incur a huge loss for him. This single blow would probably shed seven or eight years off his lifespan.

    Return~my~head~~~~~~

    As soon as he finished speaking, he struck with his spear, charging at Mo Wen. If this shot seeded, the future of the Mo family would be gone.

    However, at this moment, a diamond-shaped golden array formation appeared in front of the Headless Knight. Surprisingly, this fragile-looking formation made the Headless Knight, who was preparing to attack, stunned. It was so much so that he put down his raised arm, seemingly a little confused.

    It was Mo Xingchen!

    Heaven¡¯s Enlightenment!

    Undoubtedly, Heaven Bearers could be wards masters and be some of the strongest in the history of mankind. It was not that Mo Xingchen and Mo Wen were not going to enter the Holy Land. They just wanted to build a stronger foundation for themselves so that they could directly pursue a higher realm and wouldn¡¯t need to waste time on Holy Coins or misceneous things like ordinary people did when they arrived at the Holy Land. After all, Mo Jiu and Lao Du¡¯s levels were also above that of teachers in the Holy Land.

 Chapter 803 - Escaping

    <h4>Chapter 803: Escaping</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The Headless Knight only hesitated for a moment, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking Mo Xingchen. He got into position, and his battle steed let out a long whinny. The ttering of horse hoofs could be heard again as the Headless Knight dashed towards Wang Zhong and Mu Zi this time. There seemed to be something that drew him to Wang Zhong, and he wanted to take a look at it.

    Return~my~head~~~~~~

    As a ck sh appeared again, Mo Jiu had also recovered from the attack previously. The few youngsters tried their best to help him block a few attacks from the Headless Knight, buying him time. Seeing that Wang Zhong was in danger, Mo Jiu intercepted in the nick of time. This time, his attack was just to disrupt the Headless Knight¡¯s attack and not to defeat him. He didn¡¯t expect a few youngsters to be able to buy him time, especially in this battle. Frankly speaking, his decision to intercept was spontaneous. Had he hesitated, the Headless Knight would have killed Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. However, Mo Wen¡¯s assault just now led Mo Jiu to realize that Mo Wen treated Wang Zhong as a yardstick on his cultivation journey.

    As a member of the Mo Family, he admired that attitude. If he didn¡¯t have that attitude, Mo Wen would only be able to reach the same level of power as him at most. He hoped that Mo Wen would be able to surpass him. Having lived for so long, other than wanting to lead a rxing life for the rest of his days, he wanted someone to seed his legacy!

    ¡°Mr. Du, hurry up!!!¡± Mo Jiu shouted while intercepting.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    At the moment Mo Jiu turned around, a beam of white light shed brightly.

    Previously, the ordinary red crystals that were in front of Mr. Du were now adjoined together. The color of the crystals turned transparent from its original red color as if its inner power had been extractedpletely.

    Mr. Du pushed his hands forward into the air. ¡°Break!¡±

    Suddenly, a few dozen floating transparent crystals that were connected together as one produced shockwaves that spread out to the surroundings. Immediately, it dissipated the death aura that had been lingering in the air. The mysterious force that sealed this space ever since the Headless Knight appeared was also ovee by the shockwaves, revealing the passage of the canyon that was previously closed off.

    The Headless Knight raged. He could feel the seal on his territory being broken. This group of people wanted to escape?

    While shouting, he dashed forward with a faster speed and stronger power than before. Nheless, Mr. Du¡¯s hands were in sync with the Headless Knight¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Seal!¡± Mr. Du waved his hand.

    The 16 connected transparent crystals broke off from their linked arrangement and appeared at 16 corners around the Headless Knight as if they teleported.

    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Bang!

    With a series of thunder-like sounds, a power grid condensed, forming a cage-like ward that trapped the Headless Knight in the middle of it.

    At the same instant the power grid ward was formed, the Headless Knight knocked into a side of it violently in the midst of his high-speed dash. The ground shook violently. The thunderous collision sound upon impact echoed throughout the entire canyon. However, the Headless Knight wasn¡¯t able to break out of the ward. The ward just quivered slightly before the rebound force caused Bolsanches to ricochet off a side of it.

    What kind of ward was this? How could it withstand a full-blown attack from a Heavenly Soul Stage Warlord and not be damaged at all?

    A sliver of surprise and enthusiasm could be seen in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. That was the Headless Knight! Having seen him attack, Wang Zhong knew this dude was extremely strong, but he was actually contained by this little ward? Was the power of a wards master that strong?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The ward can¡¯t hold for that long!¡± Mu Zi reminded him. Wang Zhong immediately pulled Mu Zi to him and rode on Ham Sausage, retreating as fast as they could. They had to be decisive. If the ward copsed, it was highly possible that he and Mu Zi would be killed first, so they must escape now.

    Although he had seeded in trapping Bolsanches the Headless Knight, Mr. Du didn¡¯t look rxed at all. The Headless Knight was a Warlord indeed. The collision impact stunned him. Despite the fact that the ward just shook slightly, this was the 16 Patron Saint Ward, which was considered top-notch even in the Holy Land. Even a half-hearted attack by a Warlord who was not at full strength was so powerful!

    The others didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. Mo Jiu propped up the hurt Mo Wen while Mr. Du carried Mo Xingchen. Speed was the most important thing at this point in time. Even if a soul tool was destroyed, there was nothing they could do. A defense soul tool was insignificantpared to people¡¯s lives.

    Everyone used all their strength to escape toward the canyon passage. Frankly speaking, Mo Jiu and Mr. Du didn¡¯t think that Wang Zhong could keep up with the both of them. It was like that famous joke: if a few people were being chased by a tiger at the same time, you didn¡¯t need to run faster than the tiger; you just needed to run faster than yourpanions.

    If the Headless Knight broke out of the ward before everyone could get out of the Headless World, he could catch up to them in a few seconds based on his Warlord power that allowed him to control everything in this space. It would be a nice insurance to have two guys whom they weren¡¯t close to behind them in case anything happened.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were trying to harm them or make them the bait intentionally. Mo Jiu and Mr. Du had already done everything they could. Everyone had a chance to get out of this alive, but just in case, if sacrifices had to be made, it was better that other strangers died rather than one of their own.

    In the midst of their mad rush, Ham Sausage suddenly opened its gigantic mouth and swallowed Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. Immediately after that, this shrewd dude turned into a ball of gray mist and disappeared.

    Mr. Du and Mo Jiu were stunned for a moment, elerating their speed. What the hell!? These two fellows were sneakier than them!

    Even with their experience, they hadn¡¯t seen such a strange Soul Beast before that was useful for bothbat and escaping!

    Actually, Ham Sausage¡¯s forte was acting cute.

    Everyone galloped through the canyon at lightning speed. They could hear Bolsanches¡¯s angry howling behind them, as well as terrifying vibrations and pounding. The Headless Knight was attacking the 16 Patron Saint Ward madly.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Every hit on the ward sent huge tremors across the entire canyon. The ground cracked, and even the mountains at the edges of the canyon were crumbling. Large boulders rolled down and even blocked their path, increasing the obstacles and difficulty of their escape mission.

    They finally caught sight of the broken bridge after much effort. Currently, the Headless Knight couldn¡¯t control the canyon, so there wasn¡¯t any fog on the broken bridge. They could see it clearly.

    At the same time, a deafening explosion could be heard behind them. A huge nket of fog was spreading outward rapidly from a center point far away.

    The 16 Patron Saint Ward was broken!

    Return~my~head~~~~~~

    Bolsanches the Headless Knight¡¯s voice reverberated across the canyon into everyone¡¯s ears once again. He was catching up at an extremely swift speed. With the nket of fog that was spreading out rapidly, the Headless Knight was about to seal this space again.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their mouths. They had injured people now. If they were trapped by the Headless Knight again, they might not have a chance to escape even if the two elders fought to the best of their ability.

    No one dared to look back. They were so close to escaping, so they just boosted their speed, as much as they could, to the extreme. Fog was spreading and chasing after them, closing on them rapidly. They could already feel the strong pressure that the fog radiated on their backs. Luckily, they made it in the nick of time and got on the broken bridge the same time the fog did.

    Swish! Whoosh! Swish!

    As Mo Jiu and the others left, the fog that was chasing them at high speed suddenly came to an abrupt stop at the part of the bridge that was broken off. There seemed to be a distinct force that isted the other side of the bridge, preventing the Headless Knight¡¯s control and the fog from reaching them.

    Even the two people at the Heavenly Soul Stage heaved a sigh of relief. It had been long since they had done something so thrilling, and they were still in a state of shock. If anyone was slower by just a little bit, they might not have been able to make it out.

    Thud thud thud¡­

    The sound of hoofbeats rang on the other side of the broken bridge. Everyone turned to see the fog there condense rapidly as the Headless Knight appeared again.

    He didn¡¯t shout anymore or take any action. He just stood there with his battle steed and spear. He wasn¡¯t looking at Mo Jiu andpany but at an empty space at the side. He just kept staring and staring¡­

    It was the space that Ham Sausage was at. Its space stealth ability didn¡¯t seem to work against monsters like this Warlord.

    Both sides looked at each other from their own end of the bridge. Mo Jiu and Mr. Du were prepared to fight. They didn¡¯t know if the Headless Knight would continue chasing them, but even if he did, he would lose his Warlord advantage as they wouldn¡¯t be in his territory anymore. It would be slightly easier to deal with him; at least they wouldn¡¯t be so passive and helpless like they were in the Headless World.

    Whoosh¡­

    The Headless Knight didn¡¯t continue attacking. He raised his spear and pointed it in their direction before tightening the reins on his battle steed and turning it in another direction.

    The fog appeared again, obscuring Bolsanches the Headless Knight from sight. They could faintly hear the lonely sound of hoofbeats disappear into oblivion at the other end of the broken bridge. It was only now that everyone heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Frankly speaking, everyone looked calm while staring at the Headless Knight just now, but they were actually rather nervous. If the Headless Knight really continued to pursue them, his terrifying brute force would be a lot for them to handle even if he lost his Warlord advantage. The two elders might be able to escape if they tried their best, but they would need to pay a hefty price to do so.

    After experiencing a life or death situation, they didn¡¯t gain anything, and their own people were injured. Mo Jiu¡¯s eyes were full of fury. The source of the news about the Headless World was too suspicious. If the other party seeded in whatever they were nning, the consequences were unthinkable. It was lucky that he asked Mr. Du toe along before he set off. If he was a bit morecent, they would have perished there.

    Mo Jiu was an impatient person. If there weren¡¯t outsiders at the scene, he would have cursed out loud already. He wanted to go back to the Mo Family headquarters to investigate immediately. In addition, Mo Wen took a direct hit from the Headless Knight and looked pretty lethargic, so Mo Jiu wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to Wang Zhong.

    Mr. Du was examining Mo Wen¡¯s injuries, but Mo Wen just waved his hand, having the energy to do so despite taking a direct hit from the Warlord. ¡°Senior Du, I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± He managed to say before coughing.

    After some coughing, Mo Wen coughed out some coagted blood, but he looked better after that. ¡°A Warlord is indeed powerful. It was a good lesson.¡±

    Mr. Du and Mo Jiu were stunned for a moment before reassuring smiles appeared on their faces. Judging by the bravery and resilience Mo Wen disyed, perhaps their trip wasn¡¯t in vain.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I will definitelye to you after my Dharma Idol isplete. Don¡¯t let me down!¡± Mo Wen said in a low voice. He didn¡¯t care whether Wang Zhong heard it. This time, Mo Wen took the initiative to go all out. Since he was a step behind in the CHF, he should be the one to dere war this time. This was a courtesy that Wang Zhong should be able to understand.

    ¡°Mo Wen, we elders think highly of you. We won¡¯t make things difficult for that fe. That being said, the Holy Land has a lot of annoying rules. It¡¯s none of our business if he gets hindered by those rules.¡± Mr. Duughed.

    Mo Xingchen smiled too but didn¡¯t rebut. She knew that Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t one to abide by rules.

    At this point in time, Ham Sausage had already brought Wang Zhong and Mu Zi back to the coordinates of the pyramids. Mu Zi looked slightly better after escaping from that ce. Getting injured was no big deal since it was a regr urrence for him. Wang Zhong watched over him for about a day before color returned to Mu Zi¡¯s face. That Life and Death Coffin was a divine weapon indeed; it seemed to be able to revive someone as long as they were not dead.

    While Mu Zi was healing, Wang Zhong was reflecting too. This battle proved the importance of Soul Power. Without Soul Power, anything else he practiced would be in vain. Aiolos¡¯s bravery and confidence came from his Soul Power too. He must think of a way to boost his Soul Power to the peak after going back to the Holy Land. This way, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone in the Heroic Soul Stage as long as they weren¡¯t like Mu Zi. He would have to find more information about Vicinity Dharma Idols too. He was more determined to do that after looking at Mo Wen¡¯s Dharma Idol. Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol probably couldn¡¯t withstand an attack from a Warlord, but Mo Wen was able to do it. Even though he was injured, it wasn¡¯t serious.

    The key thing was, he dared to attack a Warlord directly! That was very domineering of him!

    It seemed that Mo Wen had made much more progress than him after the CHF. Honestly, if he hadn¡¯t gained his Dominator Dharma Idol with the help of the heavens and earth in that Tutankhamun desert, he would probably lose out now.

    The two great techniques that he came up with were not bad when used in group attacks or when attacking a single target, but the problem was, this fighting style was only suitable for battles against Dimensional lifeforms with no intelligence. Were these techniques really suitable for real-lifebat?

    At this level, who would give him so much time to think and prepare? He would have died a hundred times already.

    This was a difficult situation for Wang Zhong. He had to figure out how to unleash his power to the fullest in the Heroic Soul Stage. There were so many things to do: tempering, alchemy, gourmet foods, wards, and Cellr Cosmology, which was like a bottomless pit. He couldn¡¯t be in multiple ces at the same time.

    Putting those aside for the time being, boosting his Soul Power was the most important thing now. He might have to seek help from Teacher Lan Daier too. This was not the time to be shy or pretentious, but of course, he wouldn¡¯t freeload off her. Although she probably didn¡¯t care even if he did, he cared since he was a man.

    Looking at Mu Zi who was visibly better, Wang Zhong could only pin his hopes on him. The Samsara wine had a decent demand. Of course, the ordinary Holy Disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it; this was only supplied to ranked teachers and above. Still, there wasn¡¯t enough Samsara wine supply at the moment.

    On the second day, Mu Zi was pretty much recovered, and he was in a very good mood too. It seemed that he was rather happy whenever he had friends around him. Mu Zi didn¡¯t forget about the Samsara wine. The ce to make Samsara wine was in the Life and Death Realm too but not somewhere like the Decapitation Canyon. Mu Zi brought Wang Zhong to another ce that the Life and Death Realm led to ¡ª Lotus Land.

    This was a worldpletely different from Decapitation Canyon. As its name suggested, exotic flowers and nts were everywhere, and it was all blue skies and clouds. There were all kinds of weirdly shaped small animals running around that were not scared of humans at all.

    However, upon reaching the other end of Lotus Land with Mu Zi, the scenery changed. All sorts of energy spirits floated around while letting out shrill screams. The spring water was a dead gray color that carried a disgusting corpse smell. A few strange rotting fish floated to the surface from time to time, and this border was where Samsara wine was made.

 Chapter 804 - Summoning a Little Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 804: Summoning a Little Skeleton</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    To be precise, Mu Zi didn¡¯t really ferment it. He just buried the wine jugs at the boundary with some basic ingredients in it. After that, he only had to dig it out. Samsara wine was born from the energy of the Samsaraw in this strange ce.

    Mu Zi dug out a huge wine jug. ¡°I think this is ready, but the others require a little more time.¡±

    Wang Zhong was bbergasted. ¡°How did you think of this idea?¡±

    Mu Zi smiled, revealing his pearly whites. ¡°I like to bury stuff at familiar ces. The first time I opened the stuff I buried here, the contents turned to wine, and after a few adjustments, it became like this.¡±

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t bring himself tough. Burying food was probably something that only the most lonely and insecure person would do.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to be a rich man all thanks to your sudden inspiration. Okay, I¡¯m going to bring this big jug back.¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Mu Zi.

    Mu Zi shook his head. ¡°Wait a moment, it needs to be processed.¡± While speaking, Mu Zi ced therge wine jug into his Life and Death Coffin.

    ¡°The stuff here is not suitable to be consumed by living creatures. Even if this side looks beautiful, they are dead in essence.¡± Mu Zi said.

    Wang Zhong was stunned. He turned to look at the energetic little creatures bouncing around. He infused Soul Power into his eyes, and the wonderful sight disappeared instantly. What reced it was the dry and ck ground, as well as some skeletons jumping around. Decaying corpses were moving under the power of the undead.

    ¡°Actually, I really wish that I couldn¡¯t see all these sometimes. In some cases, pretense and deception can be merits for humans too.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about white lies?¡± Wang Zhong smiled bitterly. Mu Zi was extraordinarily talented. His ability to perceive truth was even stronger, so he could see through the essence of everything. This also made his life a lot less interesting. Others saw pretty women as beauties, but Mu Zi saw them as nicely dressed-up skeletons. That made life very boring.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon. I¡¯m just getting rid of the death aura. Things turn into their opposites when they reach the extreme limit. I feel like this jug will taste good,¡± Mu Zi said.

    Wang Zhong could already smell the wine fragrance. He couldn¡¯t help but inhale deeply. ¡°Mu Zi, this is awesome!¡±

    A bright smile appeared on Mu Zi¡¯s face. Although his smile was a little silly, it was very cute. He had graduallye to feel like a person instead of a loner.

    Once Wang Zhong returned to the Holy Land, he first dropped by at Lan Daier¡¯s as usual. Lan Daier was already used to him going missing every few days. Even neers from prominent families were rather obedient and abided by the rules during their first year in the Holy Land. However, this fe was bold enough to go missing every few days! Nheless, the quality of the Samsara wine was better this time.

    ¡°The Samsara wine that you gave me previously is all sold out. Here¡¯s 5,000 Holy Coins. We don¡¯t have much supply of the wine, so I¡¯m nning to change our marketing strategy,¡± Lan Daier exined. The Samsara wine was surprisingly popr in the Holy Land, and they hadn¡¯t even publicized it yet. Once their reputation spread, there would definitely be more interested customers. Lan Daier had to be prepared by then since they couldn¡¯t afford to offend some people in the Holy Land. If a Sacred Teacher wanted the wine and you didn¡¯t have it, this matter wasn¡¯t one that could be resolved easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Sister Daier take care of everything,¡± Wang Zhong said nonchntly. Wang Zhong changed his way of addressing her at her request; he only called her teacher when there were outsiders. ¡°Can you make a sumptuous meal that will help boost my Soul Power? I want to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage as soon as possible.¡±

    Lan Daier smiled. ¡°You finally came to your senses. Leave it to me. I need to prepare the ingredients first to reduce the side effects though.¡±

    At this juncture, both of them were business partners, so they didn¡¯t mention taste-testing wages anymore. Lan Daier had never seen a person like Wang Zhong who didn¡¯t care about Holy Coins and actually trusted people. Nowadays, all the Holy Disciples were very cunning and shrewd, afraid that their teachers would deceive them.

    Honestly, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t really care. It would be too easy for a teacher to deal with a student anyway. Once you found someone who could be trusted, why think so much?

    In the past few days since he came back, Wang Zhong carried on with his Cellr Cosmology cultivation every day. There wasn¡¯t any shortcut to boosting his power. Although his Soul Power did increase, he had to take it step by step to construct a Soul Core. He spent the rest of his time staying in the library to look at books regarding wards, alchemy, and other stuff. He wasn¡¯t picky in his choice of books, but he didn¡¯t have the right to anyway. He tried to learn about everything that seemed interesting to him,ying a foundation for himself. As he wasn¡¯t from an aristocratic family, he ultimately had lesser knowledge in these areas.

    It could be said that after the CHF, the knowledge that he relied on Simba for was outdated. Simba seemed to know more about things from the old civilizations, and he wasn¡¯t familiar with things in the Holy Land. Some of his beliefs were very different from that of the Holy Land too.

    In public ces such as the library, Wang Zhong had always been the center of attention.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t avoid people gossiping about him wherever he went. There were all sorts ofments. Some were saying that it was fine if he was a brainless supporter of Cellr Cosmology since there were others in the Tyrants who fell for that too, but why would a dude from the Tyrants¡¯ Tempering Faculty go and dabble in wards? That took it too far.

    Could he even understand it? It wasn¡¯t to say that people from the Tyrants were ¡®dumb¡¯, but the key thing was that Wang Zhong was studying something that had no link to his field. It was as if someone who graduated with a mathematics degree suddenly wanted to be an archaeologist or someone with a history degree wanted to study aerospace and spacecraft. What were they going to do!? Study the engraved calligraphy on the buttons of a spaceship?

    However, whatever Wang Zhong did had nothing to do with them. Why was he the center of attention?

    Because the others felt inferior and stressed!

    All the neers and Holy Apprentices desired to be Holy Disciples. Degrading Wang Zhong would increase their own confidence, happiness, and sense of superiority, making their cultivation journey slightly easier.

    Every time they gossiped, they felt like they were one step ahead of the weaker people. Of course, the stronger people didn¡¯t care about this stuff.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t mind all the gossiping and scornful looks others gave him. Notwithstanding his magnanimity, he was numb to all these long ago. There were more and more things he needed to learn; he didn¡¯t have the time to care about this.

    After a few days of obsessive reading, Wang Zhong had a detailed understanding of wards masters. The history of wards masters wasn¡¯t considered to be long. It was true that the concept of wards already existed when the Fifth Dimension arrived, and humans often ran into all sorts of wards in the Fifth Dimensional World. However, it was only after the Holy Saint Teacher discovered and moved into the Holy City that a concrete human wards master system was formed.

    Almost all the wards masters that trained ording to the system came from the Holy City, which was the origin of modern wards masters. Generally speaking, there were two major categories ¡ª elemental wards masters and runic wards masters.

    The former was rarer, and most of them relied on their innate talent. Heaven Bearers such as Mo Xingchen were considered as elemental wards masters. Their wards didn¡¯t have a specific structure, and they used elemental power from the heavens and earth to construct their wards, allowing them to construct wards out of thin air. Elemental wards masters couldn¡¯t be trained; they could be discovered by luck but not sought. If you didn¡¯t have an outstanding talent in this area, you didn¡¯t even need to think about bing an elemental wards master.

    Most wards masters from the Holy City belonged to thetter. They used crystals, Soul Power, or other dimensional energy bodies as power sources and runes as the structure and carrier to construct aplete ward. Unlike elemental wards masters, runic wards masters could be trained with the help of aplete information system. The requirements to be a runic wards master were lower, and there were many Holy Disciples who were talented in runic wards in the Holy City every year. These Holy Disciples would go on to be people that various Great Teachers and exploration teams fought over to have on their side¡­

    However, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t sure which ss he belonged to. If he assumed himself to be a runic wards master, it wasn¡¯t right since he could construct runes out of thin air too. He learned that from Aiolos and thought it was normal, yet after looking at the detailed ssification of wards masters, he realized not everyone was able to construct runes out of thin air. When he created the Subwoofer Cannon with Grai, they didn¡¯t hide anything from others in the process; but other than Wang Zhong and Grai, the others in the Tianjing Squadron weren¡¯t able to learn it no matter how hard they tried. Previously, he thought that the others just weren¡¯t familiar with runes and didn¡¯t have enough control over their Soul Power. Now, it seemed that those factors weren¡¯t the reason why they couldn¡¯t do it, and there were many other factors.

    Mr. Du, who he met in the Headless World, was considered as rather proficient in the wards domain; however, he still needed some tools when he constructed wards, such as crystals which acted as power sources, as well as runic pens for constructing runes. Looking at this aspect, Wang Zhong seemed to be an elemental wards master.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong used runes as the structure and carrier of wards. His interest in bing a wards master and his confidence in learning it were established based on his knowledge of wards. His style wasn¡¯t like that of an elemental wards master who was unconstrained in style and tended toward the random.

    Perhaps he was somewhere in the middle? Or a fusion of both types of wards masters?

    Wang Zhong thought that this question didn¡¯t matter¡­ As long as a white cat or a ck cat could catch mice, they were good cats!

    Wang Zhong ced a runic pen, equilibrium gold powder, three energy crystals, and a simple ritual bowl in front of him. As a beginner, it would be better to adhere to the rules.

    Summoning wards was something that almost all neers in the Holy City woulde in contact with sooner orter. It was mandatory to summon a dimensional creature for yourself whether you learned it by yourself or asked someone to teach you. You merely needed some ordinary materials to summon a beast and be a Soul Beast Master that was envied by everyone on Earth. Only fools wouldn¡¯t do it.

    The creatures that Soul Beast Masters summoned would have a high degree of affinity with them, and it was very convenient tomand and control them. Of course, that only applied to the basic-level summoned creatures. There was danger everywhere in the Dimensional World. Many were eaten by the creatures that they randomly summoned, and some creatures even took over their master¡¯s body. It was said that there were beautiful Soul Beast Masters who summoned lewd demons¡­ Of course, that might just be the dark humor of the people whose subsidiary job was Soul Beast Master.

    However, those stories referred to people who attempted intermediate or higher level summoning ward spells. The one that Wang Zhong was attempting now was a basic level spell. It was his first time trying this out, so it would be better to start from the basics to build his confidence. After reading up, Wang Zhong was rather confident in attempting this spell. He already had a foundation in this, which was more advantageous aspared to the alchemy and gourmet fields.

    Honestly speaking, this basic summoning spell was useless. It was apliment to say that it was a basic spell. The supposed 32 basic summoning ward spells were simplified versions that merely served as practice for newbie wards masters. In this case, don¡¯t even think about summoning a powerful Soul Beast; it would be considered a sess if you managed to summon a 1st or 2nd rank mutated rat.

    The first step was to construct the basic runes, which was something that Wang Zhong was familiar with. The runes involved in basic summoning ward spells might seemplicated to newbies, but thatpletely wasn¡¯t the case for Wang Zhong. It was around the same standard as the Subwoofer Cannon or maybe a little harder. Wang Zhongmitted all of it to memory after scanning through briefly.

    Runic pens were simr to soul tools, just like thunder mauls. It could channel the Soul Power in your body and the energy in the crystal balls. The equilibrium gold powder possessed a certain amount of Soul Power and could stabilize wards. These were the more basic materials to aid in your practice. Once you were more skilled, you didn¡¯t need them anymore.

    Not long after, a blue runic construct the shape of a hexagram appeared on the table. Wang Zhong ced the ritual bowl in the middle.

    He crushed the Border Grass, Kudzu Herb, and Psychic Stone together and spread the mixture evenly along the bottom of the ritual bowl. These were materials that had spiritual properties. They were the basic materials that linked two worlds together in this spell. Thest step would be the so-called ¡®sacrifice¡¯.

    Basic summoning ward spells only created a link between two worlds, but it was up to your sacrificial offering¡¯s aura to decide which world you would be linked to. Also, sacrificial offerings were the key to attracting dimensional creatures. This basic summoning spell was too simple and didn¡¯t have the power to force any dimensional creature to sign a contract with you. You could only attract a dimensional creature¡¯s interest through your sacrificial offering and make theme over of their own ord.

    It was said that the person who summoned a mutated rat only put a piece of braised pork as a sacrificial offering. Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t decided on what kind of creature he wanted to summon, but he didn¡¯t have any braised pork with him currently. After walking around his dorm, he discovered a piece of broken bone in his clothes pocket. It must have gotten into his pocket during the battle at the Life and Death Realm.

    It would be rather interesting to summon a little skeleton.

    He put the broken bone into the ritual bowl and pricked his finger, dripping a few drops of blood into it. Lastly, he chanted the spell to activate the runic array. Wang Zhong was a little excited, and even Simba looked forward to what would happen. This was fun. Maybe Wang Zhong could summon an interesting baby for it.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, if you seed this time, let¡¯s summon other interesting stuff. There are many magical creatures in the Dimensional World.¡±

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an expert wards master!¡±

    The blue hexagram glowed and shone on the ritual bowl in the middle. The crushed materials with spiritual properties were set aze immediately.

    A few wisps of smoke rose from the bowl, and a faint fragrance lingered in the air. The runes on the table seemed to havee alive. They werepressed together to form a cube. The runes and smoke served as the connection as an extremely small spatial hole opened up slowly above this runic ward.

    It was done!

    Wang Zhongughed. Although he had absolute confidence in his craft and what he had learned, it was his first time constructing a ward after all, so he was fairly pleased.

    This pleasure onlysted for two seconds before the power of the ward vanished all of a sudden. Wang Zhong was astounded, and his confident face fell immediately. Simba couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, this is what you¡¯re so confident about?¡±

 Chapter 805 - Soon-to-Be Holy Disciple Wang Zhong Got Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 805: Soon-to-Be Holy Disciple Wang Zhong Got Lucky</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong scratched his head. What went wrong? It shouldn¡¯t have gone like this. This was the simplest summoning ward spell. Considering his strong foundation in runes and control of Soul Power, if this went wrong, it would be so¡ª

    At this moment, a sliver of death aura emerged from that small ward spatial hole and appeared to be surging. Wang Zhong and Simba were stunned.

    Using a broken bone as a sacrificial offering was considered normal. Nothing too powerful could be summoned since Wang Zhong¡¯s ward was small and weak. However, although that sliver of death aura seemed weak, it appeared toe from a high-rank creature. It was bone-chilling and had a somber note to it.

    The key thing was, why the f*ck did this feel so familiar???

    This was¡­

    The aura of Bolsanches, the Headless Knight?

    That sense of absolute oppression and that outrageous death aura, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t forget that feeling even if he wanted to. It felt as if their battle happened yesterday.

    In that instant, Wang Zhong and Simba went limp with fear. They would rather choose failure over this kind of mishap, but apparently this wasn¡¯t up to them now.

    Weren¡¯t basic summoning spells supposed to be useless as f*ck, and you couldn¡¯t summon a stronger creature with it even if you wanted to? Wang Zhong just wanted to summon a minion out to y. Why did this big boye out to y?

    Wang Zhong felt as if his heart was going to stop. His first reaction was to destroy the ward. He toppled the table over with his foot, and the ritual bowl was smashed to pieces. The runic array copsed, and the small ward spatial hole that had expanded to the size of a bowl was closing up rapidly. Wang Zhong felt a little relieved; his eyeballs almost sprung out of his sockets at the sight just now, while Simba was scared out of his wits. What a miserable situation!

    Just when the ward spatial hole was around three fingers wide, a ck and shiny thing pierced out of the hole suddenly. A ck aura was spreading which patched up the summoning array. Wang Zhong was a subpar Soul Beast Master who didn¡¯t know how to control this, so he could only let the ward grow bigger and bigger.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart sank instantly.

    How was this possible?!

    He wanted to do something to stop it, but before he could think of a feasible solution, that overbearing death aura had already taken full control of the link between the two worlds.

    The raging and overwhelming death aura took over the sky and could be seen looming over the dormitory within a 100-meter radius. With dark clouds, shes of lightning, and cracks of thunder, this attracted the attention of everyone in the Holy Land immediately.

    It had been so many years since creatures from the outside world dared to invade the Holy Land, especially dark creatures¡­ The Great Teachers in the Holy Land already sensed the location at which the transmission process was happening right away. With just one nce at the transmission path in the air, they knew that someone was summoning a dark creature in the Holy Land!

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about the others¡¯ reactions. At that moment, his dorm room was filled with death aura and a surge of power. He could feel his foot slipping before hearing the sound of a building copsing. The ceiling on top of him smashed right down on his head.

    The dormitory building had copsed!

    It could be seen that even Heroic Soul soldiers didn¡¯t have any way to deal with buildings which caved in all of a sudden. The only thing that made them a little better than ordinary people was that their bodies could withstand the weight of the stuff that dropped on them. However, they were still equally pathetic.

    In that instant, his entire body was in a weightless state, falling downwards with the copsed floors. Dust clouds were everywhere, making his nose itchy. Screaming and roaring from the surroundings could be heard alongside the sound of the building copsing as if it was a noisy party.

    Wang Zhong was in no mood to care about that. Suddenly, the sense of weightlessness and all the noise vanished, and a strange force enveloped him. Wang Zhong opened his eyes hurriedly to find himself floating in the air. Not only him, everything around him was in a stationary state now.

    He could see the teacups, tables, chairs, and falling broken pieces of ster. There was even arge ssh of water in front of him, which seemed to be the tea that he toppled over. However, everything in motion was frozen.

    The ability to stop time? This was a power unheard of!

    Wang Zhong was still conscious and in a normal state of mind. He had never experienced this before and thought that it was incredible. He could clearly sense that this wasn¡¯t an illusion. This space that was frozen in time seemed to be caused by the unique effect of a power of the naturalw.

    Simba couldn¡¯t help but groan andin. How did Wang Zhong still have the time to think about that? His most-hated headless ghost was right here, but why? They didn¡¯t take anything from him. Why did he risking here? This was the Holy Land!

    Wang Zhong struggled hard to move and free himself from the control of the space, but he realized he couldn¡¯t. Only his thoughts were able to flow freely; his physical body was controlled by a terrifying power in this odd space that was frozen in time. Just like the floating non-living objects around him, he couldn¡¯t even move a finger, let alone do anything to save himself.

    Thud thud thud thud¡­

    The sound of hoofbeats rang again, getting closer to them. Wang Zhong felt his scalp go numb as if he was waiting for death.

    Right after, a force infiltrated into the space rapidly, and a ck figure appeared. Armed with ck armor and that horrifying but lonely spear, the death aura around that figure was so condensed that it was like a sticky center that controlled the entire space, allowing the space to stay in a frozen state.

    It was really him, the Headless Knight!

    Wang Zhong was totally speechless. Even if he was a Holy Apprentice, he knew how hard it was to travel across different spaces, especially for Warlords who were deeply bound by the power of the naturalws. How could such a basic summoning spell create an opportunity for the Headless Knight to cross over?

    The Headless Knight appeared out of thin air and walked over slowly as if he was the king and even dictator of the heavens and earth. The falling debris and non-living objects made way for him, arranging themselves so there was a path for him.

    Thud.

    The hoofbeats came to a stop, and the spear was raised. Wang Zhong could feel the aura of Bolsanches, the Headless Knight, right in front of him. He could even feel the bone-chilling wave of coldnessing from the tip of the spear.

    Wang Zhong was probably the only person who had the luck to summon a?<i>Warlord</i>?with a basic summoning spell. He thought he still had a sliver of a chance just now, but he didn¡¯t harbor any hope now.

    He thought that he might feel fear or dread in the face of death, but he was surprisingly calm. He didn¡¯t feel any fear or depressive feelings; he just felt a little regretful.

    He didn¡¯t have a chance to bid goodbye to Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea, but he believed that nothing bad could happen to them with their level of power. Scarlet would be fine under the care of her teacher, so he didn¡¯t need to worry. There was Lan Daier too¡­

    Wang Zhong was surprised that Lan Daier was thest person that came to his mind at this point in time. That teacher was really sexy, and her eyes were very attractive, but it was a pity she was going to have one less taste-tester.

    Messy thoughts shed through his mind. Although he was doomed to die, waiting helplessly to die wasn¡¯t his style. Despite the fact that he couldn¡¯t move his body, he could still summon his Dharma Idol. Concentration shed in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes as he unleashed his Dominator Dharma Idol.

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t harbor any hope, but he just wanted to give it his all without thinking of the results. The power of the Headless Knight was not inferior to the Queen he encountered in the fairy-tale secret realm. Hisw of equity that was utterly useless against the Queen was probably equally useless against the Headless Knight.

    Just as Wang Zhong was prepared to put everything on the line, that bone-chilling spear didn¡¯t decapitate him as he expected but was justid on the ground lightly. Immediately after, the Headless Knight hopped down from his skeleton horse.

    While he was dumbfounded, Wang Zhong could feel something reacting in his body. It was the Fate Stone!

    As the Headless Knight got off his horse, a part of Wang Zhong¡¯s body seemed to click as the second face of the Fate Stone started to glow in his Soul Sea. That glow appeared suddenly, and it expanded outside his body in waves and circles, enveloping the Headless Knight.

    The death aura in the surroundings vanished wherever that glow reached, but the Headless Knight showed no resistance and even seemed devout and tranquil. Under his feet, there was arge runic array forming under the glow of the Fate Stone.

    That was a contract runic array. Wang Zhong had been studying wards for the past few days, so he could still identify the characteristics of a contract ward. However, the one that was shining under the Headless Knight¡¯s feet appeared to be much moreplicated than the highest-level contract wards that he read about in the library. Furthermore, it took shape in a matter of seconds.

    Perhaps from the start, this monster was aiming for Wang Zhong or, rather, the Fate Stone. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t believe that this guy could see through him and spot the Fate Stone since even the Queen couldn¡¯t. She only sensed it when she went into his Soul Sea. The only possible exnation was that he was attracted by its aura, but it was still shocking to see the Headless Knight chase Wang Zhong all the way to the Holy Land.

    At this point in time, Wang Zhong and Simba knew that they were worried over nothing. They stared intently at the magical scene in front of them.

    The death aura surrounding the Headless Knight was instantly absorbed by the contract runic array. The golden array turned into a ck color, and the second face of the Fate Stone that was originally blurry becamepletely visible now.

    The contract waspleted!

    The Headless Knight and his skeleton horse turned into a beam of light and disappeared into Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Wang Zhong could sense a connection with the Headless Knight. It was exactly like the connection he had with Smander, the ming Spirit King.

    This was¡­ Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth was wide open. The Headless Knight became his second Dharma Idol?

    Wang Zhong and Simba looked at each other. What was happening¡­?

    Before he could understand the situation at hand, the frozen space suddenly copsed after Bolsanches disappeared. Time returned to normal, and sounds of the building copsing and crumbling ensued. Numerous things were flying in every direction. His body lost its bnce again.

    Rumble¡­

    The intense vibrations continued for dozens of seconds, making Wang Zhong feel like he was about to be buried under the debris. Many heavy concrete blocks and ster were crushing down on him. It took him a great deal of effort to emerge from the debris while covered in dirt.

    After looking at his surroundings, Wang Zhong realized that the intense vibrations caused not only his own dormitory but the two neighboring dormitories to copse too. The whole scene was a mess. This area consisted of the alien-race dormitories, and no one was active there normally, but it was extremely chaotic now. Many alien races climbed out of the debris and couldn¡¯t help but curse. They were having a good night¡¯s sleep when the dorm suddenly copsed on them, seemingly about to bury them alive. No one could stand that.

    ¡°Who the f*ck is it?! The hell, it¡¯s midnight!¡±

    ¡°I sense spatial fluctuations. Did someone cast a summoning ward spell in the dorm?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, which lunatic is it?! Casting a summoning ward spell in the dorm? Is that person dumb or stupid?¡±

    ¡°My runic crystals! They¡¯re all shattered!¡±

    ¡°Sh*t, I didn¡¯t even notice until you said that, my potions on the table that I left there yesterday!¡±

    There were people swearing everywhere. Everyone was enraged. In the Holy Land, everyone was generally cautious in whatever they did. In their case, they didn¡¯t have the right to have a whole vi to themselves. Since they were living in amunity, everyone should have the sense to not attempt anything weird, but apparently someone was dumb enough to anger everyone.

    Escaping from the brink of death and even obtaining a second Dharma Idol unexpectedly should have been a pleasant surprise. However, looking at this scene, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but cover his forehead. Would they ask him to pay for their losses?

    How much money was this going to cost? Three entire buildings and the losses that several hundreds of people suffered¡­ Wang Zhong felt a headacheing on at the thought of that. He had only been back for a few days, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to earn some money by selling Mu Zi¡¯s Samsara wine. He had just earned some money, and now, it was going to be gone¡­ What was more depressing was that? Did he even have enough money to pay?

    ¡°The person in white!¡± Someone hollered from mid-air.

    Anyone who dared to fly around in the Holy City was definitely not an ordinary person. The noisy crowd stopped their chattering immediately. Everyone, including Wang Zhong, looked up to the sky. There were so many people wearing white. Who knew which person the voice was referring to?

    There were two figures floating in mid-air, exuding a terrifying Heavenly Soul Stage aura. The badges on their chest revealed their identities. They were two Great Teachers!

    Both of them were ncing in the same direction, where a personughed bitterly. That person was dressed in white and covered in grime from climbing out from the debris.

    Many students recognized that person. Wasn¡¯t that Wang Zhong, who often had funny rumors about him and was listed as one of the 10 Greatest Disappointments in the Holy Land? Could this guy be the reason why these damn buildings copsed?

    Wang Zhong raised his hand helplessly. These Great Teachers had a sharp sense of judgment indeed. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t intending to hide since the ward spatial fluctuations were too obvious to be missed. Even those average Holy Disciples who just woke up could tell, let alone the Great Teachers. They could practically confirm that Wang Zhong was the culprit. Trying to evade responsibility would be a dumb thing to do.

    It¡¯s him!

    Everyone was instantly filled with anger, and many people shot Wang Zhong murderous looks. If not for the two Great Teachers, these people would have taught this bold and reckless idiot a lesson immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it.¡± The two Great Teachers didn¡¯t have much expression on their faces. It was almost toomon for neers to cause idents from doing alchemy experiments or ward spells, but a lot of people were affected this time around. Not only had this dude caused an ident, he was obviously doing this illegally without a wards master permit, ying with wards alone in his dorm. This had vited the Holy City¡¯sws.

    ¡°You need toe with us.¡±

    The useless trash of the Tyrants made the news again. Trying to be a wards master on his own, ying around with spells when he hadn¡¯t obtained a wards master permit, these were absolutely illegal actions. Even if nothing went wrong, he would need to pay a hefty fine if someone discovered or reported him, not to mention he caused a few buildings to copse¡­

    The entire neer circle in the Holy City was speechless. This dude was really doing things without considering the consequences.

 Chapter 806 - Behind-the-Scene Support?

    <h4>Chapter 806: Behind-the-Scene Support?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Frankly speaking, they didn¡¯t care whether the Holy City fined or imprisoned Wang Zhong; that was none of their business. However, they were afraid that Wang Zhong would be banished from the Holy City directly! If this big piece of meat was banished, what would happen to his second-ss apprentice position? Thepetition in the Holy City was too fierce, and many had suffered way too many emotional blows. The desire to take over Wang Zhong¡¯s position was how a lot of people were keeping their fighting spirit up.

    The neer circle was having a furious debate about this matter. They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry while talking about Wang Zhong¡¯s ridiculous actions. Wang Zhong was kept in a small room, waiting for his fate to be announced.

    Despite the noise outside, Wang Zhong was rather calm. It was Simba who couldn¡¯t stop grumbling andining. Obviously, the almighty Simba didn¡¯t like the Headless Knight at all. The Headless Knight caused them to suffer so much in the Decapitation Canyon; now, he got them into trouble again.

    ¡°This Wang Zhong¡­¡± Teacher Bobo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry either.

    The results of the investigation, which was carried out ording to protocol, were out. They had made sense of the process of the entire incident. It was the first time Wang Zhong tried to use a summoning array, and he included a bone fragment that he brought back from the Dimensional World. Originally, he intended to summon a small skeleton, but he felt a strong aura instead which scared him silly. A massive explosion caused by the copse of the spatial ward ensued.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t only listen to one side of the story, so the investigation team had collected evidence from the explosion site. Wang Zhong¡¯s statement matched the pattern of spatial fluctuations and the testaments of some Holy Disciples at the scene. The investigation came to an end, and a final conclusion was reached. Insufficient power and insufficient control of wards ¡ª as well as poor adaptation to the unforeseen circumstances ¡ª had resulted in the ward going out of control. That dark creature hadn¡¯t really been summoned out, or else no matter how strong it was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the monitoring of the Holy City.

    There was nothing wrong with Wang Zhong¡¯s statement, so the two Great Teachers in charge of the investigation concluded this to be an experimental ident. Of course, this involved illegal activity that went against thews involving subsidiary jobs, but the Great Teachers didn¡¯t need to bother with this sort of trivial matter. They weren¡¯t very interested in what happened to Wang Zhong. They only went over that night as they felt the terrifying dark aura and thought a Warlord from the dark side had arrived in their world. That would have made them excited. If there really was a Warlord, they might have been happier.

    As for Wang Zhong and the copse of the dormitory buildings, this incident that was a big deal to the neers was just peanuts to the Great Teachers. A country had itsws and a city its rules. Wang Zhong would be dealt with ordingly.

    Wang Zhong was from the Tyrants¡¯ Tempering Faculty, so he would be handed over to the Tyrants to decide how he wouldpensate and so on. The Holy City just wanted to know the result.

    This matter was handed over to Teacher Bobo from the Tempering Faculty. Based on the rules, Bobo had jurisdiction over this matter. There were many teachers who could deal with this matter: the stricter ones would reduce Wang Zhong to a ve or banish him from the Holy Land at the very least. Few teachers would want to waste time on this sort of matter, but Teacher Bobo was considered to be the teacher with the best personality in the Holy Land. It was a miracle he could be a teacher there as he was considered an odd one in the Holy Land.

    After he took the effort to understand the entire process of the ident, Bobo didn¡¯t think that it was a big matter. In essence, it had little to do with Wang Zhong. Anyway, the Holy Land encouraged every Holy Apprentice to explore various professions. Honestly, who hadn¡¯t tried to draw a basic summoning array in their dorm? It could only be said that Wang Zhong had bad luck, meeting with an ident when he was doing this for the first time. On the bright side, this meant that he was very talented too.

    idental?

    In the cultivation journey, idents represented many things. It was up to you whether you were able to turn these idents into good things.

    After scolding and educating him, Bobo made Wang Zhong guard a warehouse. Wang Zhong was to clean the warehouse, as well as to eat and live there, since there was no new dorm for him. This was a very good piece of news to Wang Zhong. Although this incident seemed serious, they let him off easily, and Wang Zhong could leave just like that.

    Wang Zhong hummed while bickering with Simba. Simba hated the Headless Knight a lot, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do anything since the Headless Knight was Wang Zhong¡¯s second Dharma Idol. He continued following the map ording to Teacher Bobo¡¯s instructions. This ce appeared to be really remote. It definitely wasn¡¯t considered to be in the inner city area since it wasn¡¯t located inside of the defensive barrier. However, it wasn¡¯t located in the civilian area either. The surrounding area was deste. Other than a long row of empty townhouses and warehouses, you couldn¡¯t even see a single person.

    It was said that this was the old warehouse area, and some discarded materials were left behind here. They weren¡¯t of much value, but it was a pity to throw them away, so they had been left here. After a gue had appeared here, no one lived here anymore. The living conditions in this neighborhood were bad, and it was troublesome to travel back and forth from the city area. Everyone was a practitioner in the Holy Land, but no one thought that cultivation was equivalent to enduring hardships. In the Holy Land, cultivation itself was torture, but in terms of living conditions, people definitely enjoyed it like they were in heaven. The high material standard of living in the Holy Land was beyond imagination, and people lived luxuriously whenever they could. To the strong, these material factors gave them spiritual pleasure and convenience.

    Wang Zhong was content with his punishment, and Simba was even more pleased. After knowing that this was an abandoned area, Wang Zhong released Simba out into the open. To have an outdoor space to move freely in was something that Simba had always been looking forward to, but it had, so far, been unattainable. This area was not bad; he could finally move around freely and didn¡¯t need to be confined to a small dorm room.

    ¡°The Great Simba is very satisfied!¡± Simba smiled, his eyes narrowing to a slit. He rushed to the front while riding on Big White and howling. There were so many warehouses for them to y in. ¡°Let¡¯s build a perfect nest together!¡±

    ¡°What nest? Choose your words wisely.¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not a bird.¡±

    ¡°You have one!¡± Simbaughed loudly, taking a fancy to the biggest room in a warehouse immediately. The stuff in the warehouse had already been removed, making it seem empty but also rtively cleaner. There was even a second story.

    ¡°This is the legendary single vi! An exclusive vi that belongs to Simba!¡± Simba cried with excitement. He had been dreaming about this but never thought he would be able to live in a vi. Looking at the beautiful little staircase, his eyes were shining.

    ¡°Fly, fly!¡± Under Simba, Big White wanted to express something eagerly but was smacked on the head by Simba instead. ¡°The second story is mine!¡±

    Big White had always been in charge of acting cute. Recently, Big White had grown much bigger under the nourishment of Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power and had started to show a little intelligence. Although its growth process wasn¡¯t fast, it hadn¡¯t stopped at all. This dude might really think that it was its duty to be a mount under Simba¡¯s brainwashing.

    ¡°Fly, fly!¡± Big White eximed in an attempt to curry favor with Simba.

    ¡°Fine, seeing how devoted you are, you can sleep on the floor under the Great Simba¡¯s bed. Remember, you are still just a servant. The second story will always belong to the almighty Simba!¡±

    With Big White¡¯s intelligence, it couldn¡¯t understand what a servant was and was just happy to be able to stay there. Big White got excited suddenly and worked harder while flying around with Simba on its back. ¡°What are you guys doing? Come down and help me move stuff!¡± Wang Zhong shouted from the first floor.

    It seemed that his punishment of guarding warehouses was just for show; there was nothing much to guard here. However, Wang Zhong still had to clean the ce he stayed at, so he let Simba bring Big White to do work. In the meantime, Wang Zhong was observing his second Dharma Idol, the Headless Knight. He couldn¡¯t even start to imagine that this powerful dark creature who had scared the sh*t out of them would be his Dharma Idol, not even in his wildest dreams. This was probably a magical effect caused by the fusion of the Fate Stone and the stone b. This led Wang Zhong to especially look forward to the stone b that the feudal lord Caslort promised to give them. What surprises could that bring?

    During the battle, he didn¡¯t have time to observe the Headless Knight carefully. At this moment, Wang Zhong could clearly feel the ¡®beauty¡¯ of this terrifying knight. Yes, the beauty of death. His lost head was reced by ck and grayish death aura. He expressed his emotions through this ball of death aura. Dressed in a handsome and somber-looking ck armor, he really seemed rather good-looking. Perhaps after being cleansed by the Fate Stone, those disgusting emotions and smell were gone, but he still retained the essence of death. The skeleton horse under him looked even taller and mightier. Wang Zhong sensed that this skeleton horse had a significant amount ofbat power too. Also, the essence of the Headless Knight¡¯s ck spear could be seen now. With a length of three meters and with precise carvings on it, it was definitely a god-level weapon. Of course, after he became a Dharma Idol bodyguard, the Headless Knight¡¯s overallbat power had dropped to that of the Heroic Soul Stage, which meant that this poor kid¡¯s power had dropped down the ranks.

    Actually, Wang Zhong was thinking whether the Headless Knight was attracted to something for him to seek him out deliberately.

    Wang Zhong wanted tomunicate with his new Dharma Idol bodyguard, but he realized that there was no response. Compared to Smander, the Headless Knight¡¯s responses seemed to be very weak, but Wang Zhong sensed that this guy was more savage than Smander.

    Thinking that he should make the best of all avable resources and for everyone to get to know each other better, Wang Zhong summoned Smander and the Headless Knight out to get used to working with each other. And currently, tidying up their surroundings was the important task at hand.

    Other people treated their Dharma Idol like a god that was as important as their life. Wang Zhong and Simba were probably the only ones who could think of summoning these powerful Dharma Idols to do menial work. When Bolsanches the Headless Knight was at his full power, he could take on half the Federation and face dozens of Heavenly Soul Stage experts by himself. However, he was now riding on his skeleton horse and moving tables and chairs, treating this job seriously. If the Heavenly Soul Stage experts who battled against the Headless Knight previously saw this scene, they would probably vomit blood.

    This was f*cking dope!

    As the ¡®chiefmander¡¯, Simba obviously showed favoritism and constantlymanded Bolsanches around. Who asked this dude to torture everyone previously? Every dog had its day; it was his turn to suffer now!

    ¡°Move the chair away and move the table here.¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Is that a table? Don¡¯t you have eyes? Hmm¡­ You really don¡¯t seem to have any¡­ Fine, but that¡¯s not an excuse! What are you standing there for? Are you unwilling to be instructed by the almighty Simba? Let¡¯s have a one-on-one duel, you idiot!

    ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s leave the duel for another time¡­ No fighting! Get on with work!¡±

    Simba was in high spirits and full of vim. This was so satisfying!

    ...¡­

    Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t been cking off during these few days of punishment. Other than the few times he was called upon for questioning, he spent the rest of his time meditating and cultivating. This calm and innocent attitude was also part of the reason why the Great Teachers had let him off easy.

    Although he was constantly making advancements in his journey of creating his Soul Core, heading in the correct direction didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he could seed easily. In some cases, you could feel how far away you were from your goal, ironically, when you made progress; this was probably because you had a better understanding of what you still had to do.

    His weak Soul Power was the biggest stumbling block hindering his cultivation speed. Five thousand Grassos of Soul Power could only provide a possibility of creating his Soul Core. This was a process that required an extended period of time to umte power. If you wanted to do this quickly, you had to be at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage.

    Wang Zhong had been umting his Soul Power the normal way, draining his Soul Sea and then replenishing it again. He could increase the capacity of his Soul Power every time he did that, but this cultivation method was very slow. Every increment of one Grasso of Soul Power required him to repeat this method at least dozens of times. Yet, as the capacity of his Soul Sea increased, this method became less effective, and as his Soul Sea grewrger, the draining and replenishing process took longer. Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t stopped this cultivation method ever since he reached the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage. No matter how busy he was, he would devote arge amount of time to doing this. However, it had been a month, and he had only increased his power by less than 100 Grassos. Wang Zhong made a rough estimate: if he depended on this method solely to increase his power, it would take him at least five or six years toplete his Heroic Soul Stage journey. This was way too slow.

    It was gettingte after Wang Zhong concluded his cultivation for the day and pulled himself out of his meditative state. Simba and Big White were still squabbling downstairs. Making a lot of noise, Simba seemed to have taken over the Headless Knight¡¯s spear to use as a construction tool, seemingly to renovate the warehouse space downstairs.

    Wang Zhong was about to go downstairs to see what the others had aplished today when his Skylink rang. It was a message from Lan Daier. ¡°You¡¯ve been released? Come over, and let me take a look to see if a piece of meat is missing from you.¡±

    Recently, Lan Daier seemed to speak more casually with him. Wang Zhong liked this feeling; it felt more intimate and made him more excited. To put it inly, he was attracted to her, but he didn¡¯t know if he was attractive in her eyes. Although Teacher Lan Daier was very good to him, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t one to be narcissistic. Everyone knew that gourmets were the most popr soul mates. They were beautiful, smart, and faithful, not to mention the benefits they brought to your cultivation journey. In the Holy Land, there were many pairings of gourmets with Great Teachers or even Holy Saint Teachers. Lan Daier was definitely on the top-10 most-attractive people list in the Holy Land. As for others like Helen who were said to be beauties and experts, that was just business etiquette.

    Since his teacher called him, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t want to waste time. He set off immediately.

    Actually, even Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship he had with Lan Daier. He had always been doing the job of taste-testing. Perhaps they could be regarded as employer and employee. However, honestly speaking, he probably couldn¡¯t pay Lan Daier back for the Palulu Turkey that she previously gave him even if he helped her taste-test for a few years. This was also why Wang Zhong didn¡¯t ask when Lan Daier didn¡¯t mention his sry. This employer-and-employee rtionship seemed a little ambiguous. Since the Samsara wine made its way into Lan Daier¡¯s restaurant, they could probably be considered business partners. However, when they interacted normally, Wang Zhong felt that the two of them were more like friends, or rather, she was his close confidant?

 Chapter 807 - Feast

    <h4>Chapter 807: Feast</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As Wang Zhong thought about this term, he seemed to have gone into a daze.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you in a daze?¡± Lan Daier stretched out her hand and waved it in his face impatiently.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± said Wang Zhong as he grinned. He had already briefly informed Lan Daier about the incident just now, but he didn¡¯t mention the Headless Knight.

    ¡°Seems like you are rather talented in summoning since you seeded on your first try. Don¡¯t underestimate this or think that being able to do this is nothing. In fact, many people can¡¯t do it.¡± Lan Daier¡¯s reaction to this matter was almost the same as Teacher Bobo and the others. ¡°Although you are in the Tyrants, since you are gifted, I still rmend that you look through some information on wards masters. But it is best to find a professional teacher to guide you. Do not only rely on your own explorations, and most importantly, do not forcibly get involved in the field of summoning.

    ¡°In fact, there are many restrictions in the field of summoning. This is a two-way process which cannot be viewed purely from the perspective of human beings. They covet creatures of the Dimensional World, but in fact, to them, we are also summoned beasts.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if I¡¯m a great summoning master, I will summon Sister Daier!¡± said Wang Zhong, as he gave her a thumbs up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown more daring!¡± said Lan Daier with a smile. ¡°I have a really good friend who happens to be a Great Wards Master. Theyout of my house, including theyout of my privateb, was all designed by her. If you reach a certain standard, I will introduce you to her.¡±

    ¡°Umm, about this¡­ Let¡¯s talk next time.¡± Wang Zhong seemed to becking in interest.

    Lan Daier just smiled. She had already known Wang Zhong for quite some time and understood him rather well. Although this guy usually appeared quite modest and low-key, in fact, ¡®still waters run deep¡¯ described him well. Simply speaking, he was a rather narcissistic boy.

    However, it was probably because he didn¡¯t know who this friend of hers was. In fact, the subsidiary profession rating and personal strength rating werepletely different concepts. In the Holy City, the top of the subsidiary professions¡¯ pyramid was divided into three levels ¡ª Great Master, Grand Master, and Holy Master.

    Just looking at the surface, there were two rankings which were above the title of a great master, which made it seem not special or top-notch enough, but frankly, practicing a subsidiary profession was more difficult than the cultivation of personal strength. Although Lan Daier was only a Great Gourmet Master, the people she worked together with were all Great Teachers and even some Sacred Teachers.

    In fact, her good friend was actually very strong in the field of wards and could be considered formidable even though she was ¡®just¡¯ a Great Master¡­ Naturally, there was no need to spell it out for Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Come sit here, and let me see.¡± Lan Daier¡¯s sudden words made Wang Zhong¡¯s heart skip a beat, but that ambiguity was destroyed with Lan Daier¡¯s ¡®work tone¡¯. She grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s hand to check the state of his Soul Power and said, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s very stable. You havepletely digested the Palulu Turkey, and its effects have been absorbed by you. It seems like we can get started on the second course of treatment.¡±

    ¡°The sec¡ª The second course?¡± Wang Zhong immediately sat up. He had been around Lan Daier long enough to have gained somemon knowledge of these foods, and he knew that ingredients that could increase Soul Power were rather rare. Those that could be consumed by Heroic Souls directly were even rarer, and if one had already consumed a certain ingredient before, the effect of the second dose would be greatly weakened. In general, it was quite difficult for Heroic Souls to increase their Soul Power without having to experience side effects.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t consider asking Lan Daier to find some rare ingredients for him to increase his Soul Power quickly. It was just that this was a very huge favor to ask for after all. He truly didn¡¯t expect¡­

    ¡°Of course, there is not only a second but also a third and fourth course.¡± Lan Daier smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I will invest a heavy bet in you. Did you think that making you reach the middle phase of the Heroic Soul Stage is the best that I can do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sister Daier, you are putting me in a spot. I don¡¯t own anything valuable at all. It seems like I can only repay this graciousness by marrying you!¡±

    ¡°You wish. Seems like you are getting bolder. Anyway, just make sure you can provide me with a stable supply of Samsara wine. I will deduct the cost from there.¡± Lan Daier smiled, flicked Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead before evaluating and confirming the state of Wang Zhong¡¯s health again. ¡°My goal for you is to reach 10,000 Grassos, the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. With your outstanding physique, three more courses should be enough. Actually, the improvement of Soul Power can only y a guiding role. You y the most vital role in this. You have to absorb the power as much as possible. In addition, after each increment in Soul Power, you must meditate and stabilize it. If the power rebounds, this will all have been for nothing.¡±

    As Lan Daier spoke, someone knocked on the door. It was E, and she walked in wearing a shocked expression.

    Frankly, E was a little confused. In the afternoon, when Lan Daier asked her to prepare the stuff and deliver it here, she had already guessed it was for Wang Zhong. After all, Lan Daier had never hosted any other guests at her home. Originally, she had mentally prepared herself for this, but when she saw Wang Zhong, E couldn¡¯t help but feel like rolling her eyes.

    Last time, this dude didn¡¯t pay the bill for the Palulu Turkey, and this time, the same thing was probably going to happen! As Lan Daier¡¯s assistant and finance manager, E¡¯s heart was bleeding.

    ¡°Hi, Senior Sister E,¡± Wang Zhong greeted her rather politely.

    ¡°Wang¡ª Junior Brother Wang Zhong¡­¡± E¡¯s reluctance in her response was obvious. If it wasn¡¯t for teacher Lan Daier standing next to her, she would have smashed the food container on his head and demanded that he pay the bill immediately.

    She had a runic food container in her hand, but it was muchrger than the previous one.

    The moment she opened the container, steam could be seen flowing out constantly. Wang Zhong looked at it with curiosity and assumed that it was simr to the Palulu Turkey with strong fire elemental properties. However, unexpectedly, E took out an exquisite mini copper pot. The strange thing was that it produced a constant bubbling sound, even though there was no fire heating the copper pot. It looked like a pot of soup, with huge bubbles tumbling on the soup surface. This was the source of heat in the food container.

    It was also apanied by tworge bowls which contained two different types of meat. One was white in color, while the other was red. They were about the size of a palm and appeared extremely fresh.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up. Unlike the four small slices of meat previously, the portion of the dish was rather huge this time. What¡¯s more was that the boiling soup in the pot exuded a strong spicy fragrance, capable of making anyone drool. ¡°Is it mutton slices this time? Hot pot? My favorite!¡±

    Mutton? Hot, hot pot?!

    Anyway, E managed to hold the table in time to prevent herself from falling over. If Teacher nned to do such a thing next time, she definitely would note to deliver food again! She wouldn¡¯te even if she would get a scolding; otherwise, she might die from anger just by listening to this dude speak.

    Could he shut his mouth if he didn¡¯t know his stuff?

    This was Phoenix¡¯s Nest!

    Just like how swallows would use their saliva to build their nests, some fire creatures which were 8th rank and above actually had simr habits, and explorers would bring these treasures back to gourmets for them to extract the essence of the nests and convert them into an important gourmet ingredient. This pot¡­ This pot¡¯s price¡­ E felt that she couldn¡¯t think about it anymore.

    Inparing the two setups, the tes of meat actually seemed ordinary. Of course, that was just paratively¡¯. No matter which high-end restaurant one visited in the Holy City, the Paraswift Bird and Elven Hawksnake were definitely not low-ss products. In terms of value, they were only one grade lower than the Palulu Turkey. Furthermore, when they were paired with Phoenix¡¯s Nest, these two kinds of extremely cold meat could neutralize the fire poison of the Phoenix¡¯s Nest to the greatest extent. It was simply a perfect fusion.

    Such a high-qualitybination¡­ Yet he called them mutton and hot pot?!

    ¡°Teacher, can I smack him?¡± E almost couldn¡¯t hold herself back.

    ¡°You really think he¡¯s that stupid? This kid is only teasing you. Who asked you to put up a straight face when you came in?¡± Lan Daier justughed. Life wasn¡¯t easy for E, and Lan Daier was usually very busy. In the beginning, Lan Daier was so busy that she had no choice but to let E manage the restaurant¡¯s ounts. However, she gradually let go and felt safe to let E take over. This littledy actually managed the ounts better than herself; her only problem was that she was a little too serious and rigid sometimes, behaving like a little miser and worrying over nothing.

    As Wang Zhong looked at her with a look of refusal, E grew a little speechless. She felt like she was being yed by both of them.

    Lan Daier gave a brief introduction of the dishes. ¡°Phoenix¡¯s Nest, the fire energy it contains is one grade higher than the Palulu Turkey. Even when it is put on ice, it remains in a boiling state¡­ This is really not something that can be consumed directly at the Heroic Soul Stage. Even?<i>your?</i>body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Therefore, it is necessary to use Paraswift Bird and Elven Hawksnake, these two extremely cold meats, to neutralize the heat of the Phoenix¡¯s Nest. In fact, you can directly put both kinds of meat into the Phoenix¡¯s Nest, but if you put them inside for too long, the texture and taste of the meat will be affected. It is better to cook the meat as you eat so that you can urately grasp the amount to eat. If your body can tolerate it, cook less meat and drink more soup. The effect will be better. But if you can¡¯t withstand it, then you will need to rely on the meat to neutralize the Phoenix¡¯s Nest. So if you really want to say that this is eating hot pot, that¡¯s alright. Anyway, the way to eat them is almost the same.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Zhong picked up the chopsticks happily. After such a long day, he was really rather hungry. Although this was a pot of high-ss saliva, Lan Daier had already made many adjustments to it. Other than retaining its medicinal properties, she also added many seasonings to make it taste better. Most people would be hungry just by smelling the dish. ¡°I¡¯m going to help myself then!¡±

    As he swirled the thinly sliced Paraswift Bird meat in the Phoenix¡¯s Nest, the meat was immediately covered with the thick sauce, and at the same time, the meat was directly cooked through the high temperature of the soup.

    Wang Zhong seemed to act causally, but just by looking at the Phoenix¡¯s Nest bubbling, he knew that it was by no means a normal dish. It was just likeva. Even if his Soul Power could withstand it, his internal organs might not feel sofortable.

    However, it was strange to say that the slice of meat he ate didn¡¯t feel hot at all. It was due to the Paraswift Bird. He could feel a trace of coolness being forced out of the meat. With ayer of sauce on the meat, the diffusion of hot air was prevented, and the high temperature on the surface was reduced. This prevented his internal organs from being burnt. As he ced the meat in his mouth, he only felt that it was cold on the surface and hot on the inside. The meat was extremely tender to begin with; thus, with the addition of the freshly seasoned soup, it was like a dish meant for deities.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t start enjoying the dish immediately without restraint. With the previous experience of the Palulu Turkey, he specially waited for a while before eating the second piece of meat, fearing a violent reaction when the coolness of the meat was overpowered by the soup. However, he soon felt that the ice and fire in his tummy had achieved a perfect bnce. Pure warm energy began to spread in his stomach, and it was extremelyfortable.

    On the other hand, E couldn¡¯t help but want to cover her eyes. That careful behavior¡­ Was that the way to enjoy Phoenix¡¯s Nest? One of the eight great gourmet dishes in the Holy City? What a waste!

    Instead of experiencingplications, Wang Zhong¡¯s stomach felt great, and he finally grew relieved. It might be due to his physical strength and Soul Power bing more advanced or because the Phoenix¡¯s Nest had different effects from the Palulu Turkey. Anyway, it didn¡¯t look like there would be any drastic reaction from this.

    At this time, his eyes werepletely lit up. There was an opportunity for advancement right in front of him; furthermore, it was an absolutely appetizing feast. As such, Wang Zhong began to eat at lightning speed, his chopsticks and mouth constantly moving. He cleared everything and even licked the copper pot clean.

    ¡°Calm your mind and focus your energy.¡± Lan Daier had already begun to instruct him. ¡°Absorb the heat that is dispersed throughout your body and retain the heat as much as you can! This is the only opportunity. Don¡¯t miss it!¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. This was definitely not to zone out. He immediately sat down on the sofa next to him, closed his eyes, calmed his mind, and entered a state of meditation, as though he was an old and experienced monk.

    ¡°His speed of meditation is rather fast¡­¡±mented E, with a hint of jealousy.

    Lan Daier waved her hand and said, ¡°You can leave after packing these up. He probably won¡¯t wake up for a really long time.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± E didn¡¯t dare to show any sign of hesitation when it came to Lan Daier¡¯s orders. She immediately packed up the empty food container. But before leaving, it seemed like she wanted to say something. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The age difference between E and Lan Daier was actually notrge; it was only about four or five years. In the Holy Land, status was linked to power and had nothing to do with age. They knew each other in the Gourmets. Both of them had now already tacitly approved of their teacher-assistant or teacher-disciple rtionship, and frankly, with Lan Daier¡¯s temperament and as long as they were not in front of outsiders, their rtionship was sort of a friendship as well.

    Although a few thousand Holy Coins were really nothing to Lan Daier, this time, it was no longer a matter of a few thousand Holy Coins. Putting the Palulu Turkey aside, ording to this recipe, E felt that Lan Daier was likely intending to give Wang Zhong theplete set of Heroic Soul courses. Even for those extremely wealthy Great Teachers in the Holy City, they might not even give their beloved disciples such luxurious treatment.

    In fact, she really wanted to ask Lan Daier if doing this was worth it, but the moment she turned around, she happened to notice Lan Daier¡¯s expression as she looked at Wang Zhong. At that moment, E seemed to have understood something. Eventually, she didn¡¯t ask that question and stuck out her tongue instead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Nothing matters as long as you¡¯re happy¡­ This guy is so lucky!¡±

    It would definitely be news for celebration if Lan Daier could escape the shadow of her past. Maybe she could even advance further in her gourmet career. E always felt that love was the best condiment for her to do so.

    Lan Daier knew E like the back of her palm; thus, E was not able to hide anything from her. As such, she definitely understood what E was thinking about, especially with E¡¯s strange expression. ¡°Sneaky girl, don¡¯t think too much!¡± chided Lan Daier, as she smiled.

 Chapter 808 - Extraordinary Effects

    <h4>Chapter 808: Extraordinary Effects</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Not long after, there were only two of them left in the room.

    Wang Zhong, who was in a state of meditation on the sofa, seemed extremely focused and serious. A serious and focused man always had an invisible charm and attractiveness to a woman. Unfortunately, Lan Daier was already past the age of being attracted by appearance and temperament. She might have a certain appreciation for this kind of charm, but what she valued more was the feeling she would get and the other party¡¯s innermost being or perhaps, the person¡¯s vibe. There was once¡­

    Lan Daier gently sighed. Regardless of how powerful one became, human beings would eventually be unable to escape the shackles of their past; this was true even for the legendary Holy Saint Teacher.

    There would always be some kind of fate between two people, but she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of fate existed between herself and Wang Zhong. Maybe it was because he was present when she drank the Samsara wine, or it was due to emotional resonance, or it was because she could see her ex-lover in him¡­ She could feel that she had started to develop little feelings for this somewhat reckless and confident apprentice. No, in fact, as they spent more time together, her feelings were growing more and more obvious, and these feelings were obviously not just a little.

    If it was a few years ago, perhaps she would go against all odds and go into a rtionship with him, but now, this kind of indulgence was no longer suitable for her. Her previous impulsive behavior was mostly due to the Samsara wine opening up her heart.

    Truth be told, before this, Lan Daier was in a dilemma. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to take a step further or take a step back.

    For the past few days, she had actually doneprehensive research on Wang Zhong through various channels. It could be seen that he had simr feelings for her but had not taken any action in consideration of her feelings. However, she also found out what the girl named Scarlet girl did for him. Honestly,pared to Scarlet, her feelings seemed superficial and feeble.

    This information led her to a decision.

    That Scarlet was indeed not too bad. She had a Dharma Idol that possessed powers of the natural order and was already a Sessor Disciple of a 7-star Great Teacher. It was obvious that she was thought highly of by her teacher as they had already gone to the Dimensional World to train for more than half a year. Lan Daier was very aware of the problems in the Holy Land, especially the authority of a teacher. If Wang Zhong was too weak, then he and Scarlet would have no possibility of being together.

    Lan Daier was a very flexible and decisive person; otherwise, she would not have been able to gain such a strong foothold in the Holy City. In fact, E had misunderstood her intentions. This time, her determination to help Wang Zhong be a Holy Disciple was not because she wanted to gain anything from him, but because she wanted to help him close the distance between Scarlet and him. This could also be considered a perfect ending for this rtionship, which she had yet to sink deeply into.

    Gourmets were mostly emotional practitioners; otherwise, they would not be able to advance on this path. As such, only they would help others at their own expense.

    This time, Wang Zhong¡¯s meditation should take a long time, probably three to five days. The longer he took, the more energy he would absorb.

    Lan Daier stood up, took out the Tranquility Incense that she had prepared long ago, lit two of them, and ced them beside Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you, kiddo.¡± Lan Daier, who had finishedying out the incense, returned to her carefree and smiley self. She yawned and prepared to go upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    The feeling Wang Zhong experienced in his meditation was very strange. It was different from the tranquility and loneliness he had experienced in the past. This time, the meditation was filled with all kinds of excitement and fluctuations.

    Currently, the thermal energy from the Phoenix¡¯s Nest was spreading to all the limbs of his body, warming him and being extremely active at the same time.

    Lan Daier had already informed him about the normal absorption process in advance. He had to utilize his Soul Power to control the thermal energy so as to retain it in his body for a longer period of time.

    For this step, most Heroic Souls had to do everything in their power to do so. After all, every corner of the body had to be taken into ount, and the requirement for Soul Power control was rtively high. But for Wang Zhong, such Soul Power maniption was considered basic and simple, and it even made him feel a little bored.

    With extra energy, he could do some additional things. While he maintained basic control, Wang Zhong suddenly came up with an extraordinary idea: he wanted to use this huge amount of energy scattered throughout his body to practice Cellr Cosmology.

    He tried to go beyond basic meditation control, expanded the scope of meditation, and spread the thermal energy more meticulously to his whole body using his control of Soul Power.

    An uncontroble situation appeared, and the consumption of heat began to elerate rapidly. This seemed to run counter to Lan Daier¡¯s request to keep the energy in his body for a longer time, but Wang Zhong felt that this was a more delicate experience and touch, and it might be an even more direct way to advance his power.

    The deeper the pration of energy, the greater the contact would be between the thermal energy and the body. Although the speed of consumption was increasing, the effect of tempering was increased by a geometrical factor. Wang Zhong could feel that with the deepening of his meditation, his body¡¯s thirst for thermal energy was bing more and more intense. At the same time, the thermal energy seemed to be willing to cooperate as well, happily trying its best to drill deeper into his body.

    It was so much so that every time his Soul Power returned to its core, Wang Zhong could feel that his Soul Core had be more distinct and that his overall Soul Power was also increasing rapidly.

    A practitioner had to have the courage to open up and try new things. Although following the standardized way of cultivation would help keep one from making mistakes, doing that would never result in the production of a true expert.

    Wang Zhong felt that this way was better than Lan Daier¡¯s normal absorption method. Adhering to his inner voice, he decided to let go and give it a try.

    Now, the microscopic world in his meditation was bing clearer and clearer. Every single moment was surpassing his previous limits. This feeling made Wang Zhong enjoy himself so much that he didn¡¯t want it to stop, and it went on until his bodypletely absorbed all the thermal energy. By the time he woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day.

    In the morning, Lan Daier had already realized Wang Zhong¡¯s absorption abnormality. It was different from the usual slow and steady absorption of the Phoenix¡¯s Nest. This guy took a reverse path and actually made rapid progress to elerate the energy consumption of the Phoenix¡¯s Nest. At the same time, it surprisingly enhanced the absorption effect.

    This discovery made Lan Daier extremely stunned. The slow-absorption theory of Phoenix¡¯s Nest was obtained after thousands of refinements by gourmets in the Holy City. It was supposed to be like brewing soup: cooking it over low heat and boiling it under high heat were two absolutely different concepts. It was not like the soup would taste better if one cooked it over higher heat. Every single thing would have its own unique rules, and the same was true for Phoenix¡¯s Nest.

    However, these regr ¡®facts¡¯ were broken one after another by Wang Zhong. First was the Palulu Turkey, and the second was this time. Even though slow absorption was the effective way that gourmets had tried and tested, it would already be considered remarkable if a Heroic Soul could soak up 50% of the energy in the Phoenix¡¯s Nest, but this guy did the exact opposite, and he actually absorbed 90% of the energy within a day and a half!

    At this point, his Soul Power had actually surpassed the 8,000 Grassos mark!

    This¡­

    Lan Daier was a little bewildered. How could he have casted such a weak Dharma Idol with such extraordinary talent?

    Although the thermal energy was exhausted, he still needed to consolidate his gains. Soul Power actually had some especially prominent characteristics, particrly its flexibility and sticity, as shown when Wang Zhong established his Soul Core. These were also universal for ordinary Soul Power cultivation.

    Even if it was just ordinary Soul Power cultivation, one would need a lot of practice every day to maintain one¡¯s progress. Otherwise, if one did not practice for three days, it would be like sailing against the currents. Even subtle changes could lead to drastic effects, let alone this kind of sharp fluctuation. One would definitely need a lot of spiritual practice on a daily basis to consolidate one¡¯s gains; otherwise, there might be a possibility of going backward. This wasmon knowledge for every practitioner.

    He took a long time to stabilize his power. When Wang Zhong woke up from his mediation, Lan Daier had already left, but E was still around. This Senior Sister shot Wang Zhong a very unfriendly look and told him to consolidate his gains properly so as to not let Lan Daier¡¯s efforts go down the drain. She also hoped that he could be promoted to a Holy Disciple and expressed that if he couldn¡¯t achieve that, he deserved to be struck by lightning.

    In this regard, Wang Zhong could only respond by agreeing with her. Although Sister E had a rather bad temper, she definitely had a good heart. She was just like Lan Daier: both of them weren¡¯t interested in listening to how they could be repaid. Anyway, Wang Zhong was not one to make empty promises; it was nothing for him to be able to advance to Holy Disciple. It might be quite an exaggeration to say that he was now enduring hardships to n retaliation, but he was absolutely being forbearing. He had to have sufficient power. The best scenario was to gain a foothold in the upper part of the hierarchy of the Holy Land; only then could he exert power. His status in the Holy Land would affect many things, like Gong Yi¡¯s and Ma Dong¡¯s situations.

    Commitment was not something that could be proven with words. Currently, he wasn¡¯t powerful enough; he had to be stronger!

    In the Life and Death Realm, the strength Mo Wen demonstrated was a wake-up call for him. It reminded him that even the Mo family could produce people with such highbat power. How could he overestimate the Holy Land now?

    When Wang Zhong returned to the warehouse, he temporarily put aside all his other matters and focused on the consolidation of Soul Power. Having experienced the torture of increasing it by only a hundred Grassos after slogging his guts out for a month, he definitely cherished what he had now; therefore, it was impossible for him to waste even a tiny bit of his gains. Anyone else in his shoes would also do the same.

    In the past, when he was a Casted Soul, he focused on stopping at each step to internalize his gains thoroughly, but now, he had to reach the peak within the shortest time possible. In fact, this change in mindset would have made many neers from the Federation feel very ufortable. But in the Holy City, not adapting meant that one would face elimination. Wang Zhong was considered the kind of person that could adapt to new things quicker than others, and he did not have any limitations when it came to his thinking. To him, whatever was beneficial to him was the correct way of doing things. Now that he had found an urate direction of cultivation, he was ready to go at it.

    ¡°Ready! Set! Charge!¡±

    As Wang Zhong immersed himself in his meditation, his new home, aka the warehouse, was very lively. Simba¡¯s voice never stopped echoing in the hall downstairs. The second floor was reserved as a space for Wang Zhong to meditate, while Simba was given full authority over the first floor. He was riding Big White to race Bolsanches while Smander served as the referee, using his ck iron chain as the so-called runway finish line. In the end, when the race had just begun and when Big White had yet to take a single step, Bolsanches had already run past the finish line.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± screamed Simba. ¡°You cheated. You started early!¡±

    Bolsanches probably wanted to shake his head to deny it, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a head; thus, he just stood there like a statue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go again! Let¡¯s change the rules this time. Whoever crosses the finish line first loses!¡±

    With basic wisdom, Bolsanches could understand what Simba meant. As a former king, it didn¡¯t matter what he did, but even if it was just a game, he would not lose! There was no such thing as ¡®losing¡¯ in Bolsanches¡¯s dictionary. As such, when the game started, he stood far away from the starting line, afraid that he would identally charge to the finishing line again if he exerted strength. Anyway, didn¡¯t Simba say that whoever ran past the finishing line first would lose? This was certainly a piece of cake for the powerful Headless Knight.

    Then, he saw Simba riding Big White across the finishing line.

    Bolsanches produced a ¡®gu gu¡¯ sound, revealing his happiness. It was clear that he had won again.

    ¡°Yeah! I won!¡± Simbaughed loudly at the finishing line, clearly pleased with himself. ¡°All¡¯s fair in war. I lied to you, and you actually believed it! How can the slower one be the winner in a horse race? You¡¯re so stupid, haha! The great Simba is indeed the invincible god of war!¡±

    Bolsanches stood there with green smokeing out of his neck. As a dead man who had already lost his soul, his wisdom was obviously not enough to handle suchplicated logic¡­

    The noise downstairs was never-ending, but it had no effect on Wang Zhong. If one was really immersed in deep meditation, everything around would disappear. His 8,000 Grassos Soul Power limit obviously allowed him to explore further into Cellr Cosmology as well as take a step further in the establishment of his Soul Core. Unlike the previous times when he only faintly knew the direction for his cultivation, Wang Zhong felt that he could even see his end position. He probably only needed a little more time. If he could reach the Heroic Soul limit of 10,000 Grassos, then everything would no longer be a problem. He couldn¡¯t wait to know what it felt like to be at the peak.

    ...¡­

    Windstorms had always been violent, in the eyes of humans. Few people would ever see a peaceful ¡®windstorm¡¯, but at this time, around Laura¡¯s body, a peaceful ¡®windstorm¡¯ was being generated.

    Laura spread out her arms, and a small spiral of wind current under her feet held her up, allowing her to levitate in mid-air. At the same time, that storm goddess Dharma Idol who wore revealing clothes mirrored Laura¡¯s actions, as though she was supplying Laura with energy. Then, several spirals of wind waves began to spread from her and the Dharma Idol, forming a wind ward which was about 10 meters in size.

    Laura carefully immersed herself in this, and she could feel that the wind waves spreading from her body contained a certain healing effect. As it came into contact with her body, it felt very cooling, at the same time elerating her skin and muscles¡¯ metabolism. Surprisingly, there was also the effect of nourishing her Soul Power and restoring her consumption of it. Also, because of the wind waves, this entire area was under the control of her consciousness, making her feel that she could easily push out anything that existed within the ward with the power of the windstorm.

    A slight smile finally appeared on her face. This was the result of her closed-door cultivation these days. She couldn¡¯t speak while she was activating her powers; thus, she could only put her will into thoughts. Following that, she immediately felt a strong nudge ¡ª or perhaps a force of repulsion ¡ª which pushed her out of the realm of her ward as though she didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Then, the windstorm stopped, and her Dharma Idol disappeared. Laura¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat, but she clenched her fists happily.

    It was done!

    She had finally developed her own Soul Domination ability!

 Chapter 809 - An End to Her First Love

    <h4>Chapter 809: An End to Her First Love</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When neers entered the Holy City, there would be two major junctures that they could go through. One was the improvement of Soul Power and reaching their own Heroic Soul limit. The second was to form their own Soul Domination abilities.

    Comparatively speaking, each juncture had its own difficulty, but neither of them could be easilypleted. Even the best of the neers often needed to spend one to two years toplete just one of them. If so, they would then be qualified to follow the Dimensional Exploration teams on missions. However, Laura actually took less than half a year, to be precise, only four months to do so.

    Although this move could not be regarded as a standardbat-type Soul Domination ability, its usefulness to an exploration team was immeasurable. It was definitely more popr and more valued than mostbat techniques as she would have the ability to instantly heal injuries and restore Soul Power during actualbat. Furthermore, it also had a certain protection and shielding effect. Despite the fact that this ability was currently limited by herck of Soul Power and that she was not able to give free rein to it, having the ability alone was sufficient. She could definitely be a core member in any exploration team.

    Laura was also a little excited. It was by chance that she managed to master this move. Prior to this, she had always focused on the usage of Soul Beasts as the main direction of cultivation, specifically her Explosive Bear. It was so much so that her own Dharma Idol became only a subsidiary, but she still ended up not making any progress. It was only because she remembered Wang Zhong¡¯s advice to always look at problems in a different way if one didn¡¯t work out and that she could try doing the opposite if she encountered a bottleneck. She then began to cast aside her original mindset. She even took it a step further by giving up her Explosive Bear. As a result, by chance, thisbat technique naturally came to pass. Now that she had gotten Molton¡¯s affirmation, Laura felt that she definitely made the right choice.

    However, what excited her more was that she finally seemed to have the capital to be independent.

    To be honest, there were several times when Laura asked Molton to help Wang Zhong, but her requests were always rejected. Laura knew Molton¡¯s personality rather well. Perhaps when he first brought Wang Zhong back to the Holy City, he had a favorable impression of Wang Zhong, but to Molton, his Holy Disciple friends were obviously more important than Wang Zhong. What¡¯s more was that Wang Zhong had offended all his friends on the first day he came to the Holy City; thus, her hands were tied when Molton didn¡¯t want to lend a hand.

    But now, things were different. With her Soul Domination ability, she could be a team healer; thus, she would be able to find a position suitable for her in any exploration team and would have a certain influence. If she wanted to help Wang Zhong again, there was no need to ask her brother again.

    She calmed herself down from her excitement after sessfully developing her technique, and her mind was filled with Wang Zhong. She had been undergoing closed-door cultivation during this period of time and had not been in touch with the outside world for nearly two months. Her first thought was to share the joy of her sess with Wang Zhong; thus, she wasted no time in sending a Skylink message to him. However, even after she took a shower back in her dorm, there was no reply.

    Laura was a little puzzled; thus, she sent another message to Sharmie in an attempt to find out what was going on.

    Surprisingly, she got a reply almost instantly. ¡°Yo, busy woman. You finally remembered my existence?¡±

    Um¡­ Laura was originally filled with enthusiasm, but after receiving such a reply from her good friend, she was at a loss for words.

    Frankly, Molton had always disapproved of her hanging out with Sharmie and the others. This batch of neers were the most disappointing in the eyes of the Holy Disciples. Before entering the Holy Land, there was arge group of so-called geniuses who had been thought highly of by others. However, other than Solomon, Scarlet, and Carolyn, who were destined to be big shots, the rest of them were mostly mediocre. Even Grai and Napier, who had recently made a name for themselves, were nothing to the Holy Disciples. As for those who were worse off, there was absolutely no need to mention them at all. People like Sharmie, who were at the lowest rung, were destined to bebeled a disgrace. They would either wait for their deaths in the Holy City or be sent back to Earth with the title of failure. It was impossible for them to ever hold up their heads. Of course, Sharmie was rather good-looking; thus, there were a few people interested in her, but for Mario¡­ He would probably meet with a tragedy.

    This mindset was so deeply ingrained in the Holy Disciples that Molton often seemed to inadvertently prevent Laura from contacting Sharmie and the others. It was so much so that both of them had begun to drift apart from each other unknowingly.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going for you recently?¡± Laura originally wanted to crack a joke like she always would before, but when she spoke, it turned into the mostmon greeting.

    ¡°Well, I am not dead yet.¡± Sharmie¡¯s tone was definitely not enthusiastic at all.

    Sharmie had yet to get over that incident involving the Oceanic Beasts exploration team. Previously, when the captain of the Oceanic Beasts kept pestering her and causing trouble for her and Mario, she did seek Laura¡¯s help. Initially, she thought that Laura really did help her as the other party seemed to have toned down his actions, but she clearly misunderstood. It was just that the other party was trying toy low before he made his ¡®big move¡¯. Fortunately, at that time, she had already joined the Wanderlust Team, and it was Sister Feng who helped to settle the matter in the end.

    It was then that Sharmie gained some rity. After all, they were supposed to be really good friends, almost like sisters, but when she was in a difficult situation and needed help the most, this good friend suddenly disappeared into thin air, as though Laura was avoiding her. If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Zhong¡¯s timely appearance and the Wanderlust Team¡­ Sharmie couldn¡¯t bear to think about what might have happened to her if the captain of the Oceanic Beasts had managed to break through her and Mario¡¯s line of defense.

    Sharmie did not me Laura, because frankly, after spending some time in the Holy City, people understood the way things were done in this ce. They might help for small matters if it was convenient for them, but it was absolutely normal for people to stay out of it when it came to more serious matters. It was just that it was no longer possible for Sharmie to trust and treat Laura the same way she had before. Some things could never be found again once they were lost. This was sometimes the case for women. They could be fast friends at the first meeting, but if there was a w in their rtionship, they might be strangers to each other forever.

    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± Sharmie¡¯s reply was as though she was dealing with a stranger who she didn¡¯t like very much.

    ¡°Err¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± Laura could sense the other party¡¯s hostility; thus, she began to panic and eventually took the initiative to hang up the Skylink.

    She could hear the unpleasantness in Sharmie¡¯s tone and could sort of guess the reason why. She actually did go to Molton for help with the Oceanic Beasts¡¯ situation, and he had agreed to help. She assumed that her brother had settled the issue, but now it seemed that her elder brother had probably just brushed her off. After all, he didn¡¯t like Sharmie and her other friends.

    No one was to me for this matter. Sharmie was helpless, and Laura was wronged as well. It was just that Molton didn¡¯t take orders from her.

    It was unknown when it started, but the friendship between the two of them had already begun to erode. That was just life. It was not all because of this closed-door cultivation and the Oceanic Beasts matter. In fact, before she went into closed-door cultivation, there was already very little contact between the two. They were all busy with their own cultivation. Perhaps this was the Holy City¡¯s rule that her brother had mentioned before. People on different paths would eventually drift away from each other. One could wish the best for another, but one certainly would not pause on one¡¯s own path just to wait for another.

    Sadness was unavoidable, but Laura wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t handle loss. Lots of emotions overwhelmed her, but she didn¡¯t want to exin herself. To her, having a clear conscience was good enough. By the time she wrapped her mind around the matter, she recalled that she was supposed to ask about Wang Zhong. However, it wasn¡¯t suitable to call Sharmie again. Fortunately, she still knew some of Molton¡¯s friends; thus, it was not difficult to find out the news on Wang Zhong.

    After casual inquiry, she immediately found out a lot of information rted to Wang Zhong.

    This guy doesn¡¯t seem to haveid low at all. He frequently made the news in the Holy City. For example, just a few days ago, there was an experimental ident rted to him. He made three dormitory buildings in the alien-race area explode and was now assigned to a warehouse in the outer city as punishment. Now, he was definitely an extremely unpopr figure in the Holy City; even people from the Tyrants didn¡¯t like him.

    On the whole, there was only one word to describe his situation ¡ª miserable! Additionally, for the uing Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition, it was rumored in various channels that many people were going to target him. Wang Zhong was like helpless prey, in a state where everyone wanted to take a bite out of him.

    Perhaps, this was the reason why he did not reply. Perhaps he was in a terrible fix now.

    Her good mood stemming from her breakthrough waspletely destroyed by this bad news. Laura sat on the bed and thought for a long time before she finally called Molton¡¯s Skylink number.

    First of all, she talked about her windstorm ward Dharma Idol, and Molton was naturally overjoyed. After asking about the details of her Soul Domination ability, he grew even more ecstatic.

    Arge-scale Dharma Idol that could be released at any time, which had healing, recovery, and shielding functions¡­ Such a Soul Domination ability was rather rare even among Holy Disciples. As a Holy Disciple with rich experience with exploration teams, Molton understood the value of this. There was no doubt that his sister could soon be a formal member of a powerful team and even possibly, the focal point of the entire team.

    Frankly, even though Molton had a certain reputation and status among the Holy Disciples, he was already finding it difficult to sustain the cultivation resources for both his sister and himself, but now, all their problems would be solved!

    ¡°This is great news. Now, the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition will be a piece of cake for you. We have to celebrate!¡± Moltonughed in excitement, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at our usual ce tonight! I will also invite some people from the Phantom Squadron and strive to confirm your cement as soon as possible. I don¡¯t think it will be a big problem!¡±

    The Phantom Squadron was one of the top 10 exploration teams in the Holy City. It was ranked third and was also Molton¡¯s exploration team. It was why Molton could afford to be cocky and why he had a certainwork of contacts. Of course, he was only a small captain in the Phantom Squadron; thus, it was not possible to pull Laura in directly, but now that Laura had managed to gain such an awesome Soul Domination ability, things were different. He only needed to help a little bit from the sidelines¡­ Presumably, his sister would soon be the third ¡®supernova¡¯ among the neers to enter a top 10 exploration team in the Holy City.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the celebration next time. Bro, I need your help. Please!¡±

    ¡°What are brothers for? Why are you being so polite?¡± Molton was in a good mood; therefore, he was ready to agree to anything. ¡°Feel free to make any requests. It will be considered a celebratory gift from me. What the hell, girl! You are only four months in, and you developed such a powerful Soul Domination ability. I don¡¯t think even Carolyn is a match for you! You have really made the Potter n proud.¡±

    ¡°Help Wang Zhong.¡±

    In the past, when Laura mentioned words like helping Wang Zhong to Molton, she would always hesitate, as she knew that Molton would never agree. However, this time, she was rather firm. ¡°Bro, you probably know about his current situation. The Holy Disciple assessment is in two months. If he doesn¡¯t get help soon, it will be toote.¡±

    On the other side of the line, the originally excited Molton immediately felt his throat constrict. In fact, no matter what requests Laura had, even if it was beyond his own ability, he would have found ways to help her, but this was the only thing that¡­

    Molton felt an imminent headache, and he paused for a long time before replying. ¡°Laura, my influence is limited. How could you not understand this after living in the Holy City for so long? Help him? How can I help him? Can you stop being so stubborn? There are plenty of fish in the sea¡­¡±

    Laura didn¡¯t respond. She had already made up her mind this time; thus, she just waited quietly for Molton¡¯s response.

    Looking at how stubborn she was, Molton was speechless. ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t be willful. In fact, we have to bear a lot of responsibilities in the Holy City. We are not just here for ourselves. We have a responsibility to our family.¡±

    ¡°In this ce, it is already considered very good if you can help yourself. As for those who are ipetent, you really cannot help them unless you have sufficient power. This breakthrough in your Soul Domination ability is a starting point. I¡¯m proud of you. But if you don¡¯t hold on to this good starting point to proceed on quickly and instead waste this great opportunity on unimportant things, then you will definitely regret it next time. If you really want to help Wang Zhong, then continue to improve yourself. When you are strong enough and when Wang Zhong has yet to show signs of improvement, then it will be your time to help him! ¡±

    Molton had used simr speeches to brush Laura off countless times. This was obviously a stalling tactic. If the gap between the two grewrger, Laura would naturally lose interest. The first few times he used this tactic, Laura would often be rendered speechless, but this time, she obviously did not intend to be brushed off so easily.

    ¡°Wang Zhong is really in a difficult situation. If I don¡¯t help him, I can¡¯t take it lying down.¡± She stared deeply into Molton¡¯s eyes through the Skylink without flinching. ¡°Bro, you know the influence of the state of mind during cultivation. This will make me be distracted, and inner demons may form.¡±

    Molton grew silent as he could sense Laura¡¯s obsession.

    Inner demons were definitely a taboo in cultivation. It was not just rmist talk. It was okay if one did not mention it, but once Laura started to produce such thoughts, no good woulde out of it if her matter was not resolved.

    ¡°This is thest time,¡± Laura added. ¡°Regardless of its sess or failure, this will be the end of the line for me.¡±

    Molton remained silent for a long time before he finally nodded. If helping Laura with this troublesome matter could let her have that peace of mind, it was worth the effort.

    ¡°You said this is thest time. You can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡± He then said in a low voice, ¡°I can guarantee that he will be promoted to Holy Disciple, but after that, you will have nothing to do with him!¡±

    Laura nodded. She knew Molton rather well. Since she had already mentioned her inner demons, he wouldn¡¯t brush her off again. As for Molton¡¯s condition ¡ª that is to ¡®have nothing to do with him¡¯ ¡ª frankly, Laura wasn¡¯t sure if she could do it, but this was the only way for her brother to agree to her request. She would try her best to do it anyway, because she knew that she wasn¡¯t the one that Wang Zhong liked. She might have had fantasies in the past, but now¡­ Perhaps, she had also changed. If she could do something for Wang Zhong, it could be considered a nice ending for their rtionship.

    ¡°Lastly, I have one more condition ¡ª Kadin,¡± added Molton.

    There was no need for any details. Just by mentioning this name, Laura already understood what he meant.

 Chapter 810 - Reaching the Peak

    <h4>Chapter 810: Reaching the Peak</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Kadin was a member of the Musk family and a small captain in Imperial Court, which was also one of the top 10 exploration teams. However, his status in the Holy Disciples¡¯ circle was higher than that of Molton as he was younger and had more potential. This guy has been pursuing Laura through Molton since some time ago, but she did not give him a chance. Now that Molton had mentioned it again, it seemed that the other party had not given up.

    Laura grew a little hesitant.

    Molton also knew that it was not appropriate to mention this now, but there had to be a time to say it. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to ept Kadin, but at least give him a chance and try to contact him. In addition, there aren¡¯t many ways to help Wang Zhong be a Holy Disciple. One of the methods I know requires Kadin¡¯s help¡­ Only Kadin can get the coordinates to the Musk Family¡¯s Paradise Ind. I¡¯ll let you think about it.¡±

    Having said that, Molton directly hung up the Skylink and sighed to himself. He could tell that Laura was reluctant and that she did not like Kadin. It was not that he was being heartless; it was just that he had seen too many tragedies. In the Holy Land, love was the most extravagant luxury one could enjoy. People without strength were simply not in a position to experience it; otherwise, they would not only harm others but themselves as well.

    As for Kadin, at the very least, Molton knew that he was not an indecent yboy and that he was truly devoted to Laura. In the Holy City, such a powerful and dedicated man was truly a raremodity. If Laura passed him up, it would be difficult to find a better one in the future.

    As for affection¡­ It was actually the most unimportant thing. As long as she was willing to ept him, they could slowly build up their rtionship.

    ...¡­

    On this side, Wang Zhong obviously had no idea about Laura¡¯s emotional dilemma. He had been busy consolidating his Soul Power gains for the past three days. In fact, on the second day, he had already felt that his Soul Power had almost stabilized. However, with Wang Zhong¡¯s fault-finding character, ¡®almost¡¯ was obviously not good enough. Moreover, the progress of his cultivation in terms of establishing the Soul Core and deepening the microscopic world was raised to a tremendous pace after the enhancement of his Soul Power. As such, he could not afford to slow down at all.

    For the past few days, aka 72 hours, he had yet to take a rest. Having entered a trance, he didn¡¯t even have the time to check his Skylink. If it hadn¡¯t been for Simba, who had been counting down the days to meeting Lan Daier, Wang Zhong would have probably forgotten about the third course of treatment.

    Seeing that he was going to bete, Wang Zhong, who had just withdrawn from meditation, hurriedly wiped his face and rushed to the meeting ce. This time, the meeting ce was not Lan Daier¡¯s vi or the restaurant that he had visited before. They were meeting at a remote area near the border of the Teachers¡¯ District. There was a lush garden, and Lan Daier was already waiting at its entrance.

    In fact, when he first walked into this garden, he could already sense the presence of energy wards around him. In the garden, there were obviously various wards, which had a strong repellency to outsiders. Wang Zhong could vaguely feel the presence of this repulsive energy. Due to his sensitivity toward energy, these forces felt very strong to him. However, strangely, before the forces could engulf him, they were sort of canceled or held back with some kind of signal from Lan Daier.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Wang Zhong was curious, and today seemed very different from the usual.

    ¡°My Gourmet Lab.¡±

    A Gourmet Laboratory was something like the private workshop of an alchemist or the exclusive space of a wards master. Other than being a ce to conduct experiments, it also stored some precious materials, including some valuable instruments, as well as the most-valuable first-hand experimental data. In simple terms, these were the most important and private ces for those who were masters in their subsidiary professions. They would only bring their most trusted people to these ces.

    Naturally, Wang Zhong knew about this widely known fact. He suddenly grew a little shy about bing Lan Daier¡¯s most trusted person, but he was also rather pleased with himself.

    ¡°Now do you know how well I treat you?¡± Lan Dai then cracked a joke. ¡°Remember to repay me in the future!¡±

    ¡°The entire garden is an experimental area. There are dozens ofboratories located here. The conditions here are pretty good. Not only me, but some other Teachers also use them. Some Great Teachers will also rentbs here. These nts are not purely for decoration but to sustain the wards that have been put up to ensure the safety and privacy of this ce. These wards have other functions besides protection ¡ª namely, sound instion. Even if you cause a big explosion, the sound can at most be heard within a hundred meters range. Also, there is a stability ward underground. Even if there is an earthquake outside, we won¡¯t be able to feel it in here.¡±

    As Lan Daier led the way, she imparted science knowledge to Wang Zhong. There were too many things in the Holy City that Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t seen. Also, it just so happened that he was interested in wards recently. Be it protective wards,bat wards, sound instion wards, or even wards to iste earthquakes, there was nothing that the wards masters of the Holy City couldn¡¯t put up as long as one could think of it.

    Wang Zhong watched in awe throughout the entire journey until Lan Daier stopped in front of a big tree. Watching her actions, Wang Zhong knew that there had to be something special about this big tree. However, even after he activated his Mind¡¯s Eye, he couldn¡¯t see anything weird about it, not even a bit.

    Then, Lan Daier took out a runic token and waved it in front of the big tree. The illusion dissipated, and the real house appeared not long after.

    It was an illusion?! Wang Zhong was a little surprised. He couldn¡¯t see through this strange illusion even with his Mind¡¯s Eye; it was indeed something.

    As she pushed the door open, theyout inside made Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes light up once again.

    What came into view was arge living room, with runic wards painted almost everywhere on the surrounding walls as well as on the ground. There were a few which he could recognize, but he could only take a guess for the rest of them. In addition to various protective functions that prevented people outside from snooping, there were many which were rted to food, such as the fire runic wards. These wards were powered by energy crystals that were smokeless and almost invisible but could provide powerful fire energy at any time. Another example would be the corner at the left side of the room. It was arge frost runic ward, which was directly being used as a refrigerator. Besides keeping the temperature low, it was sort of like an all-natural environment; therefore, the freshness preservation effect was obviously worlds apart from an ordinary refrigerator. There were many wards that looked simr, and it was too much for Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes to feast on.

    Also, there were all kinds of precious ingredients, high-end food containers, tableware, and cooking utensils. Solely considering the wine sses in the transparent cab on the right, Wang Zhong saw at least forty or fifty kinds of sses at first nce. Different utensils would be matched with different wines, and there were truly a lot of knives¡­ Gourmets were knife experts, but these knives looked too high-end; at least half of them were high-end runic knives and were obviously exclusively customized. It was hard to imagine what kind of ingredients needed to be cut with these knives¡­

    Today, Lan Daier didn¡¯t speak much. When Lan Daier entered theboratory, she seemed to naturally enter a peculiar working state. Perhaps it was because of her habit of focusing on work in this ce all year round. Compared to her usual self at home, there was no doubt that she appeared much more serious right now.

    As they walked to the end of the living room, Lan Daier opened a small door. ¡°Take them off,¡± she said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Zhong was stunned and he stood there dumbfounded.

    ¡°What huh? Take off all your clothes.¡±

    What?

    He was suddenly brought to this totally closed and private space, a quiet little dark room; both were single¡­ and then she wanted him to take off his clothes?

    Before Wang Zhong could react, Simba had already grown agitated in his Soul Sea. ¡°Wang Zhong! Teacher Lan Daier is mine. If you take advantage of her, I will sever all my ties with you!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Wang Zhongpletely ignored Simba¡¯s nonsense as he himself was shocked. The atmosphere was truly too misleading.

    ¡°Stop staring. Hurry up and go in after you¡¯ve removed your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Let me out! Let me do it!¡± Simba was so agitated that his head was about to produce smoke.

    Wang Zhong gulped a mouthful of saliva and got a little shy. ¡°Do¡ª Do I have to take off my underwear?¡±

    Lan Daier finally seemed to realize that Wang Zhong had misunderstood, and she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She smacked his head peevishly and said, ¡°What kind of dirty thoughts are there in your mind? This is the preparation for this time¡¯s treatment! It will allow your body to absorb the energy better. Do whatever you want. Your choice.¡±

    Finally, Wang Zhong came to his senses. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of treatment required him to take off all his clothes, it was obvious that he had gotten the wrong idea.

    At this time, Lan Daier had already automatically turned around. Frankly, the feeling Wang Zhong had at this moment was a little strange. It was as though he was relieved, but he felt a sense of disappointment as well¡­ Hmm, perhaps he had been looking forward to something previously?

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but fortunately, Lan Daier could not see the rich expression on his face.

    He quickly did as Lan Daier said and took off everything, including his underwear. He then slipped inside the little dark room,pletely naked. As Wang Zhong mmed the door shut behind him, he quickly calmed himself down.

    This was apletely enclosed space, with a one-meter-high gourd-like thing in the center of the room and plugged with a runic seal stopper.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, open the gourd, hold the bottom of the gourd with both hands, and control your Soul Power to heat the gourd at five thousand Grassos. Be careful to take it slow and maintain urate temperature control. Otherwise, the effect of the contents inside will be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Just absorb the thermal energy of the steam emitted from the inside.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to eat it?¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary to enjoy all kinds of food through your mouth. It is also considered a kind of dietary therapy if you see it, smell it, and directly absorb it with your body,¡± Lan Daier said. ¡°The gourd itself is a soul tool with heating effects. It¡¯s filled with Kraken fats. It is an all-natural treasure used to enhance and strengthen Soul Power, and it is best suited for Heroic Souls.¡±

    It turned out to be Kraken fats¡­ Wang Zhong¡¯s expression turned serious in an instant. Even though he knew nothing about gourmet dishes, he had heard of the famous Kraken before.

    It was definitely an 8th or 9th rank dimensional creature that resided in some deep-sea worlds in the Fifth Dimension. Oceans had always been an insurmountable barrier for humans, not only on Earth but also in the Holy City and elsewhere in the Fifth Dimension.

    Abundant marine resources made it easier for the ocean to produce powerful existences; thus, there were countless 8th or 9th rank oceanic dimensional creatures there. It was just that they were not interested inpeting with humans for territory; otherwise, there would be nothing for humans in the Fifth Dimension. Krakens were rather famous among the higher-rank marine lifeforms, especially their fats. Strictly speaking, the fats were not considered food ingredients but an all-natural treasure. It was known as the essence of Soul Power and a holy healing product; no matter how severe one¡¯s injuries involving the Soul Sea were, a spoonful of Kraken fats would guarantee one¡¯splete recovery. Additionally, Krakens were extremely difficult to capture; it was simply not within any single exploration team¡¯s power to do so, making it seem even more precious.

    But Lan Daier actually used such a preciousmodity to help him enhance his Soul Power?

    ¡°It depends on how well you absorb it. If this goes well, you may reach more than 9,500 Grassos.¡±

    This was a rtively bold estimate. The higher one¡¯s Heroic Soul Power was, the harder it would be to improve. To increase from 8,000 to 9,500 Grassos was much more difficult than increasing from 5,000 to 8,000 Grassos.

    This was truly a precious and rare opportunity¡­ It was such a huge gourd of Kraken fats; thus, it was really difficult to estimate its value. Wang Zhong could feel that this was Lan Daier¡¯s painstaking effort, even though she did not mention it. At this time, he grew extremely serious.

    Nine thousand five hundred was just Lan Daier¡¯s estimate. On the other hand, Wang Zhong hoped that he could reach the maximum peak in one shot.

    Ignoring Simba¡¯s non-stop rambling in his Soul Sea, he carefully unplugged the gourd stopper; after which, a faint fragrance was emitted from the gourd¡¯s mouth.

    He took a deep breath, held the bottom of the gourd with both hands, and instantly adjusted his Soul Power delicately to the stable value of 5,000 Grassos as he injected the power into the runes on the gourd¡¯s surface.

    The red circr runes on the green gourd began to sh immediately. The outside of the gourd still remained cool, but the interior had begun to heat up quickly. The smell of cooked fat reced the faint fragrance, and a huge amount of white steam spewed out from the mouth of the gourd.

    It was time to begin!

    The steam in the surrounding area contained rich energy. At first, he was worried whether he would be able to grasp the method of absorbing energy directly with his body as it was his first time, but when he really started, everything seemed to fall into ce naturally.

    Wang Zhong merely rxed his body as much as possible. The external heat of the steam was like getting a sauna treatment, making the pores on his entire body open naturally. Then, when he activated his Soul Power, an internal rotation would be formed inside the body, developing traction to attract the external energy to enter the body. Such small tricks in such a detailed process might be difficult for an average person, but Wang Zhong was extremely familiar with them. These small details could often be the determiner for a lot of things.

    This process was rather amazing; it was simr to the process of experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage absorbing the power of heaven and earth, opening themselves up and bing one with heaven and earth. Things of the Dimensional World could not be understood by using Earth¡¯s standards; thus, Wang Zhong was constantly changing his mindset and improving himself.

    Of course, the nature of the two kinds of forces at work was not the same. One was the natural power of heaven and earth, and the other was the extremely active energy present in Kraken fats. Thetter was obviously much easier to absorb.

    The rxation of his entire body ¡ª as well as the rapid filling and increase of energy ¡ª was only the most basic experience. When he opened his bodypletely and embraced the outside world, things in his mind, like his way of thinking, would be affected. There would be some subtle changes in the way he understood and viewed the world. Like most Heavenly Souls would, Wang Zhong enjoyed this process. It was just like being immersed in a beautiful ocean, swimming freely in the ocean like a Kraken¡­

    This was also one of Wang Zhong¡¯s characteristics. Others might have focused fully on the absorption of energy, for fear of wasting even the tiniest bit of Soul Power. But in fact, this was running after the less important thing. The entire experience and process were actually the most precious wealth one could obtain from this. It was unknown when this kind of knowledge and experience could suddenly emerge and y a vital role in one¡¯s advancement.

    Contrary to what most people would do, Wang Zhong did not actively try to control his body¡¯s cells or his Soul Core this time, and he soon entered a trance. The transmission of Soul Power was stable and slow. At the same time, steam lingered in the little ck room, making it look like a fairnd.

 Chapter 811 - Built a Soul Core Successfully

    <h4>Chapter 811: Built a Soul Core Sessfully</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong had gone into closed-door cultivation for three full days¡­

    Your Soul Power at the Heroic Soul Stage was in a constant state of outward cirction. If you didn¡¯t cultivate for a long time and didn¡¯t practice with your Soul Power, it would lose its cohesion and start to dissipate, which meant that your Soul Power capacity would start to regress. Although it wouldn¡¯t decrease all the way back to the level of the Casted Soul Stage, it was easy to lose around ten percent of your Soul Power.

    This dissipating characteristic might not be very obvious to ordinary people at the Heroic Soul Stage, but with Wang Zhong¡¯s meticulous control of his Soul Power, he could sense every trace of Soul Power movement. However, he could sense that the ¡®dissipating¡¯ feeling of his Soul Power was gradually going away now and that the cohesion of his Soul Sea was being greatly enhanced. It seemed very stable and peaceful, making Wang Zhong feel like he repaired a house that used to leak. Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea seemed to be in a state whereby he could freely open or close it. It was very warm and tranquil, making Wang Zhong suddenly snap out of his deep level of meditation.

    The Kraken fats in the gourd had been used uppletely, and the steam in the small dark room had been thoroughly absorbed by Wang Zhong.

    A sensation that he had never experienced before lingered in his chest. He stretched out his left hand and clenched his fist. By merely clenching his fist, he could faintly hear the sound of thunder. No matter how slight it was, the thought that he could trigger anomalies with pure power was something that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even dare to imagine in the past.

    Without a doubt, he had reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage!

    Ten thousand Grassos was just a theoretical estimate of the Heroic Soul Stage limit. Everyone¡¯s ¡®ten thousand Grassos¡¯ was different. Some people had over nine thousand; some had ten thousand exactly, while some had more than ten thousand. However, your Soul Power wouldpletely stabilize at this stage. When you fully released your Soul Power, there would be visible bolts of lightning in your Soul Power. This was a natural phenomenon caused by the cohesion and umtion of your Soul Power. The peak value of your Soul Power would no longer change, but with long-term cumtive training, there would be changes to the bolts of lightning in terms of quantity and color. Of course, this wasn¡¯t just visual effects but was rted to each individual¡¯s capability. Two people might both be at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage but have a vast difference in power.

    Some impressive people at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage would be able to take on people who just entered the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    Wang Zhong could sense the changes to his Soul Power. He had finally reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. This feeling was fantastic, not because he had gotten more powerful, but because he feltplete. From his Soul Sea to his physical body ¡ª as well as his body adapting to this new state ¡ª everything feltplete andfortable. This power that he wielded now was just nice, not too much or too little.

    With the support of such an abundant amount of Soul Power, Wang Zhong couldplete a lot of things. Of course, now was not the time for that. Looking at the time on his Skylink, he realized three full days had passed.

    Wang Zhong came out from the small dark room to find Lan Daier taking a nap beside the table in the middle of the hall. There were various sets of observational data ced on the table. It seemed that Lan Daier had been keeping tabs on his rate of absorption these past few days. This seemed to have exhausted her.

    Unlike her usual alpha-female image, Lan Daier seemed rather gentle when she was sleeping, looking just like a little girl. Her soft lips parted as something gleaming and transparent could be seen.

    Wang Zhong thought it was quite funny, so he took his Skylink out to take a photo. With a snap of the camera, Lan Daier woke up immediately. ¡°You¡¯re out? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Well done, Wang Zhong!¡± Simba¡¯s eyes lit up in Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea. ¡°I¡¯ll pay ten million for this photo!¡±

    She noticed Wang Zhong¡¯s little action but didn¡¯t me him and just grinned. Right after, she could sense Wang Zhong¡¯s perfect jade-like Soul Power.

    Wang Zhong was really at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage now. When she had just reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, she was awfully excited, but this guy seemed to be quite calm.

    ¡°Seems like you have a good appetite. I originally thought you would need another course of treatment. Well, let me take a look.¡± Lan Daier smiled while nodding her head. ¡°The signs that you have reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage are very clear, which means you must have had a very solid foundation in the Casted Soul Stage. Congrats, it seems like you will have no problem bing a Holy Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Daier.¡± Compared to what Lan Daier had done for him, his ¡®thank you¡¯ paled inparison. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knew that the courses of treatment recently couldn¡¯t be bought with Holy Coins. Even if someone offered her Holy Coins, Lan Daier wouldn¡¯t necessarily respond since she wasn¡¯t in need of Holy Coins. In the Holy Land, most deals between Teachers were in the form of favors. Holy Coins were only the most basic requirement.

    Lan Daier waved her dainty hand. This time, she didn¡¯t give Wang Zhong a body checkup. She was too tired, yawning consecutively. ¡°Okay, no need for any more words. You should head back now that you¡¯re done. I have to go back and get my beauty sleep. Staying here the past few days has made my skin be rougher!¡±

    Wang Zhong knew he would seem like a hypocrite if he said any more, so he bid goodbye to Lan Daier. When he stepped out of theboratory, a genuine smile appeared on his face. He was filled with joy and felt like he was treading on clouds on the way back to the warehouse. The sun seemed exceptionally bright, and the air seemed exceptionally wonderful.

    He had finally reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. He thought it would take him a long time but didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. Resources were essential to one¡¯s cultivation journey indeed. Of course, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t obsessed with this ¡®shortcut¡¯. It was just that this was a way to cultivate too, and it was especially suitable for him at this stage. You were just asking for extra trouble if you wanted to take the harder way out.

    He continued to observe theplete state of his body. It was only now that he understood what Lan Daier meant previously when she said he should try to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage before everyone else.

    If youpared your body to a water tank and your Soul Power to the water in the tank, then your soul, perception, and mind were like frogs trapped in the water tank. When the tank was half-filled with water, you could only see the round opening of the top of the tank no matter how much you jumped. Your view of the world was limited to that as well. However, when the tank was fully filled with water, you could swim to the top of the tank and even jump out of this small tank that trapped you, seeing the outside world for yourself.

    Not only had his Soul Power increased, Wang Zhong could even get a slight feel of the power of the heavens and earth. Although it was very fuzzy, he could feel it. This was the transition stage before reaching the Heavenly Soul Stage. Using this angle to view the world, himself, and his cultivation, his feelings and his thinking werepletely different. The problems that had previously been bothering him on his cultivation journey didn¡¯t require anyone else to answer them for him now. He only had to put a little thought into it before he could naturally grasp the crux of the problem urately and even discover the correct answer.

    At the same time, hispleted Soul Sea caused its endurance, stability, and even overall quality to change dramatically.

    It was time to learn more about Cellr Cosmology and build the fortress for his Soul Core.

    Wang Zhong was initially full of confidence, but to his surprise, difficulties resurfaced.

    At the start, he merely tried a little harder before he felt that the end was near. However, this supposedly short distance became extremely far away after he continued to dive into the detailed process. Not only was this the case for his micro-meditation in Cellr Cosmology, he also met the same problem while constructing his Soul Core.

    Wang Zhong could confirm that his Soul Power foundation was absolutely sufficient since it was nourished by the Fate Stone. This extreme level of nourishment was at the top of the ranks even if you considered the entire history of the Holy City. However, if he still couldn¡¯t cultivate ording to Cellr Cosmology and still didn¡¯t have enough Soul Power, then was it really like everyone said, that Cellr Cosmology was just a bottomless pit that couldn¡¯t ever be filled? Was it just a tragic scam that only worked in theory?

    Or was this something that a person at the Heroic Soul Stage should never have touched?

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t believe that. Deep down in his heart, he trusted this theory very much and was very willing to try it out. Essentially, those who achieved sess were stubborn people who never looked back until there was a dead-end. Even if there was a dead-end, they would still press on.

    Wang Zhong thought that he hadn¡¯t done it thoroughly enough. It seemed like he had tried his best; however, deep down, he was still worried that he wouldpletely fall into an unconscious state if his Soul Power was spread out too much. If that really happened, no one would be able to save him, not even the Sacred Teachers, and his soul would really be obliterated then. This worry caused him to have reservations, and he was unable to put out his best effort. This hesitation might be the key as to why he didn¡¯t seed.

    He decided to thoroughly indulge himself in it for once.

    Cultivation required great perseverance and courage. If you really wanted to aplish something big, you had to be ready to put everything at stake. Of course, that was a better way to put it. Frankly speaking, it just meant that Wang Zhong was out of his mind for considering it.

    Simba was ying happily with the Headless Knight and others. He didn¡¯t have any free time to bother with Wang Zhong. Now that little Wang Zhong was all grown up, Simba decided to leave him to his own devices¡­ since Wang Zhong didn¡¯t listen to him anyway.

    Make it or break it!

    Wang Zhong was ruthless to himself. He no longer subconsciously tried to control the flow of his Soul Power and just let it madly spread outward.

    Spread, spread, and spread further!

    He set himself loose and indulged in it to the extreme, which made his awareness be groggier and more uncontroble¡­

    If meditation was a dream, then micro-meditation ¡ª which was a step further ¡ª was a dream within a dream. If you progressed further, it was a dream within a dream within a dream¡­ It was an infinite cycle. As your consciousness went deeper inside your body, you would sink into a deeper level of dreams.

    Previously, he didn¡¯t have enough Soul Power, so he could only spread his Soul Power to three or four levels at most. However, as his consciousness sank deeper, he had entered an infinite cycle. It was like losing his direction in his body and dreams or rather, like walking into a maze of dreams.

    As he sank deeper into his dreams, he went deeper into the maze too. Even his consciousness started to get fuzzy. Just like water pressure, as he sank deeper, there would be more pressure from the illusions too, and it was impossible for his soul to withstand all the pressure.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness started to lose its functioning. It was as if he fell into a deep slumber, couldn¡¯t open his eyes, and was slowly being devoured by this world.

    To him, everything lost its meaning. Other than the endless emptiness, he could no longer feel the world anymore, and he couldn¡¯t even think ording to human logic anymore.

    He just felt dizzy and empty, as if he was falling into an infinitely deep space. Gradually, he didn¡¯t even have any feelings anymore, but he couldn¡¯t stop. He wasn¡¯t conscious enough to control his Soul Power.

    Spreading out, falling deeper, emptiness¡­

    Just when Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness was about to dissipate into the emptiness, an extremely stic force tugged at him. That was the muscle memory he had left behind when he tried to create a Soul Core numerous times. While his consciousness was dissipating, his muscle memory was still there. It was like a rubber band that was pulled to the utmost extreme. It suddenly bounced back now, knocking open countless closed doors in the maze behind him.

    The consciousness that Wang Zhong had lost long ago suddenly returned to its original state in that instant, and a familiar feeling returned to his body again. It was as if he had just woken up from a nightmare.

    Cold sweat was pouring out from every pore of Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Heid on the ground and panted heavily, his heart palpitating wildly. All his muscles were sore, and he felt like he had fought against Mo Wen for three rounds. Immediately after, his head suffered intense bouts of pain as he sprawled out on his back. The only thing he could do now was pant.

    He could sense how dangerous the situation was just now, but the corners of his mouth turned up to form a small smile. He was halfway to sess!

    Although he still hadn¡¯t aplished the first step of Cellr Cosmology, establishing his inner sight, he had seeded in creating a Soul Core. Now that he thought about it, the experience was really scary. Of course, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t brainless nor reckless; he could sense that he hadn¡¯t reached his limit. If he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk, he would never seed.

    The risk Wang Zhong took this time was too great, leaving him with a lingering fear. However, he rejoiced right after.

    <i>You reap what you sow</i>. To his surprise, he discovered that he had unknowingly constructed his Soul Core in the middle of his near-death experience. Perhaps his body took the liberty toplete it when he lost consciousness; otherwise, his muscle memory alone wouldn¡¯t have been enough to save him.

    At this moment, even if he didn¡¯t enter the meditative state, Wang Zhong could clearly feel a glowing spot in his Soul Sea. It was as distinct as an imprint. This was his imprint!

    It was lurking in Wang Zhong¡¯s brain, having an effect of calming his mind. At the same time, it was glowing like a guide or rather, a fixed coordinate. It didn¡¯t control his Soul Power but rather, his soul. This was the home for his soul. Wang Zhong had a feeling that whenever or wherever he was, no matter the circumstances, this Soul Core would guide his soul in the correct direction. This was a true Soul Core indeed. In the future, things like nightmares or illusions would no longer have any effect on him. No matter how lost he was, he would be able to find himself again.

    Wang Zhong had once heard of a saying that most creatures would vanish into oblivion after they died, regardless of whether they had a soul or not. Their souls wouldn¡¯t have anything to rely on even if they had one anyway. Only lifeforms that had an imprint could gain immortality. He didn¡¯t know whether his Soul Core was considered a start to achieving immortality.

    Of course, that shed through his mind for just a moment. Realistically speaking, what he gained was that he could project his consciousness onto another thing or level without needing to worry that he would be lost. This might seem unrted to battles, but this could help him achieve many unimaginable things, such as using his Soul Power and divine sense to explore ces. He could go to any ce no matter how far or dangerous it was. At the same time, regarding the microscopic world in Cellr Cosmology, he could set his mind at ease and charge forward to test his extremes.

    After six hours of recovering, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t wait to try a second time again. As expected, when his consciousness was on the verge of dissipating, his Soul Core forcefully put together his consciousness again. Of course, his body¡¯s condition was much better than when it happened the first time. Wang Zhong totally copsed after the second time and fell asleep. His body had entered a period of intense fatigue, and he needed time to slowly recover.

 Chapter 812 - Freeloader Wang Zhong

    <h4>Chapter 812: Freeloader Wang Zhong</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong basically spent the next four or five days of cultivation either consolidating his Soul Core or in aa. As he repeated the cycle, his speed of recovery was faster and faster. As he delved deeper, Wang Zhong¡¯s control became stronger, and his mind wasn¡¯t as dazed anymore.

    In essence, ording to Cellr Cosmology, being able to return to reality after going into the microscopic world was just the basics. The important thing was to be able to maintain his consciousness. If Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t do that, what use was it even if he could enter the microscopic world?

    Once again, it was proved that Cellr Cosmology was right. As Wang Zhong delved deeper, his mind wasn¡¯t as groggy, and he could maintain his consciousness to a certain degree. However, he still needed to practice more to hone his skills. Perfection couldn¡¯t be achieved overnight.

    ¡°That scared me. Wang Zhong, can you be more prudent? You should just change your name to Fool.¡± Simba waited until now toe out. Previously, when Wang Zhong lost consciousness, Simba tried to wake him up, but it was no use. If anything untoward happened, Simba would be trapped inside too.

    ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Wait, you¡¯re cursing me because you want one less love rival, huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally admitting it? As expected, you have ulterior motives towards my Teacher Daier!¡± Simba pursed his lips in anger.

    Wang Zhongughed, scratching his head which looked like a bird¡¯s nest. He had been sitting at the same spot for the past few days, not moving at all. He was covered in dust from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a shower to freshen myself up.¡±

    He checked his Skylink messages on the way and realized there were many people who had sent him messages in the past few days.

    There were two messages from the Wanderlust Team. Oscar had invited him on a mission, but he had already set off with the team before Wang Zhong could reply. Grai and Sharmie sent him messages too, but it was just daily greetings, and it wasn¡¯t very important stuff. However, the oldest and most recent messages were sent by Laura.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I¡¯ve juste out from closed-door cultivation. Want to meet?¡± That message was sent a week ago, probably just before Wang Zhong entered Teacher Lan Daier¡¯sboratory. He didn¡¯t seem to have had the time to check his Skylink since then.

    The other message was sent this morning. ¡°Wang Zhong, are you there? I need your help with something. Reply if you see this.¡±

    Frankly speaking, Laura was considered one of his closest friends among all the friends who entered the Holy City. She was somewhere in between a friend and a close confidante. However, after they entered the Holy City, they drifted apart because of various things, or rather, they just didn¡¯t keep in contact that often.

    Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t that there was any problem between the two people. It was just hard to take a stand when it concerned a family member.

    No matter what, Wang Zhong was still concerned about Laura as a friend. Since she needed his help, he didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse.

    Wang Zhong replied to his Skylink quickly before going into the bathroom. When he came out, Laura was already video-calling him on the Skylink, which rang non-stop on the table.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t hesitate and picked it up while half-naked in his towel. He was using another towel to dry his hair. ¡°Hi, it¡¯s been too long.¡±

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s¡­ uh¡­ it¡¯s been too long.¡± Laura¡¯s voice rang from the other side of the Skylink.

    Wang Zhong was obviously in the Holy City this whole time, but he didn¡¯t reply to her messages. This kept Laura thinking. It was as if everyone around her changed after she came out of her closed-door cultivation. Frankly speaking, she had already epted Molton¡¯s suggestion wholeheartedly for a chance to save Wang Zhong, and also, she wanted to try to let go of her feelings.

    During these past two days, Laura could feel her feelings for him diminishing. However, she felt herself blushing at the sudden sight of her crush half-naked. Her heart was beating loudly. Wang Zhong, who had juste out of the shower, still had water droplets on his hair. With the sunlight shining him from outside, he seemed like a beam of sunshine. This guy¡¯s figure was still so perfect.

    ¡°What do you need help with?¡± Wang Zhong wiped his hair casually and put his towel around his shoulders. ¡°No need to stand on ceremony,¡± he said with a smile.

    Wang Zhong had been rather cooped up these past few days. He wasn¡¯t a crazy person who liked to torture himself. He needed to be in another environment for the sake of his mental health. It would be pretty nice to engage in battle now. Cellr Cosmology wasn¡¯t something for a normal person; the author himself was crazy.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ so¡­¡± Laura was partially fangirling over him and was brought back to reality at the sound of Wang Zhong¡¯s voice. Why was she like this when she had already decided to let go of her feelings¡­ She coughed twice to cover up her embarrassment and fix her face.

    She had already agreed to Molton¡¯s suggestion previously; he then contacted Kadin Musk and gained permission. Originally, Laura didn¡¯t think it was a must to bring Wang Zhong on this journey. The main objective was to get that thing from Paradise Ind. It would be fine if she brought it back for Wang Zhong. However, both Kadin and Molton requested Wang Zhong to be present on this trip.

    In Molton¡¯s words, it was a training opportunity to go to Paradise Ind and a rare chance too. Since they were helping Wang Zhong, they might as well offer him more help. The odd thing was that Kadin knew about her feelings for Wang Zhong, yet he still agreed to it. This let Laura change her opinion of Kadin. Perhaps this arrogant guy wasn¡¯t as proud and cold as he appeared to be.

    ¡°The Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition is nearing, and my brother wants to bring me to the Musk Family¡¯s Paradise Ind to find something to help me in thepetition. There are not enough people though¡­ Wang Zhong, can youe over and help? You will get a share of what we find.¡±

    Laura had been practicing this speech for a long time, having pondered over it for some time. She knew Wang Zhong¡¯s personality well. He was too proud to ept others¡¯ help, so she had to word it carefully. He wouldn¡¯t reject her if she asked him for help.

    ¡°No problem.¡± As expected, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed immediately. He didn¡¯t even care what kind of mission it was.

    With his current power, why should he worry?

    It was great that he agreed. ¡°The aim this time is to get the Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape. It sounds like a little tongue-twister, right? It¡¯s a unique Dimensional lifeform on Paradise Ind. If you eat it while in the Heroic Soul Stage, there¡¯s a fifty percent chance you could reach Peak Heroic Soul Stage instantly.¡± Laura heaved a sigh of relief secretly and exined.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Wang Zhong was rather surprised and didn¡¯t really believe her. With Teacher Lan Daier¡¯s power, she had spent her utmost effort on helping him; this was in addition to his unique talent which had allowed him to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. A whatever ape¡¯s heart could help you reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage instantly? If such a good deal existed, there would be no need for the existence of gourmets.

    ¡°Are there any side effects?¡±

    ¡°Nope. However, this Peak Heroic Soul Stage power is temporary. Depending on an individual¡¯s potential, this power canst for about seven days. This can be considered an interim jump in power.¡±

    This made more sense to Wang Zhong. This only let you have a taste of the Peak Heroic Soul Stage power, and there was only a 50 percent sess rate. This didn¡¯t have an important effect on your cultivation journey. However, if this was used to deal with thepetition that wasing in a few days, it would be a divine weapon. This was probably something that Laura¡¯s family prepared for her.

    ¡°Okay, just send me the details regarding when and where we are meeting. I¡¯ll definitely help.¡±

    The time and date set was the morning of the following day. When Wang Zhong arrived, he saw quite a few familiar faces. Other than Laura and Molton, there were three other people beside them who were present during the gathering at Okuyama Domoto¡¯s house: Faye, Robben, and Helen. They seemed to be very good friends of Molton and the backbone of the Phantom Squadron.

    Upon seeing Wang Zhong, these people smiled at him but didn¡¯t really bother interacting with him. They were here because of Molton and also to watch the drama unfold. All of them knew Molton¡¯s intention. Having him as a brother, Laura had a good life indeed.

    Molton¡¯s clique was not considered to be super popr among the Holy Disciples, but they were doing quite well on the whole. Wang Zhong had heard Feng mention before that Molton¡¯s clique was built on the foundation of the Phantom Squadron, one of the top 10 exploration teams in the Holy City. All of them were part of the backbone of the Phantom Squadron, and Molton was even the squad leader of one of its elite squads. Don¡¯t think that it was nothing much to be a squad leader. The hierarchy among Holy Disciples was very strict. Before Oscar founded the Wanderlust Team, he used to be a squad leader in Imperial Court, another one of the top 10 exploration teams.

    This sort of person wasn¡¯t only individually strong, they had people following them too. With power and influence, they were definitely considered to be in the ¡®promising future ss¡¯ among the Holy Disciples.

    ¡°There¡¯s only six of us going?¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t think much of it; he was just here to help Laura. No wonder she said there weren¡¯t enough people; this was ack of manpower indeed.

    ¡°The main character will arrive soon. Without him, we can¡¯t go to the Musks¡¯ Paradise Ind. Wang Zhong, there are many factors that will affect your chances of progressing in the Holy City. You can¡¯t afford to be willful.¡± Moltonughed, his words seemingly unintentional.

    Faye chuckled. ¡°Wang Zhong, you gotta change your temper. This time, we¡¯re telling you this in advance. You can¡¯t just say anything you want and offend others likest time. We¡¯re asking him for a favor, so don¡¯t ruin it for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Kadin isn¡¯t as nice as Senior Brother Domoto. He¡¯s one of the higher-ranked squad leaders in the Phantom Squadron.¡± Although Helen was from the Mystic Sect, she was Faye¡¯s best friend and one of the members of Molton¡¯s team. She echoed the others. All of them knew who would be the star of the show today, and they were ready to take sides.

    Molton merely promised Laura to help Wang Zhong. However, if he had really wanted to fulfill Laura¡¯s wish, with his and Kadin¡¯s power, they could definitely form their own team to get the Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape. There were many tools in the Holy City that could have preserved the freshness of the heart, and they could have easily saved one for Wang Zhong. There was no need for him toe along and be an eyesore, ruining the chances of Kadin wooing Laura. Nheless, they wanted Wang Zhong toe so that Laura could see the truth for herself, as well as to show how powerful Kadin was. Flowers needed green leaves toplement their beauty. Did this dude really think that anyone needed his help on this trip?

    ¡°Haha, beware of Senior Brother Kadin whooping your ass.¡± Robbenughed heartily. It was fun to create drama; furthermore, this was under the lead of their team leader. Everyone thought that Kadin would be the correct choice for Laura. Besides, they didn¡¯t really like Wang Zhong. Teaching him a lesson now would be better for him, lest he made another enemy who was crueler than them. At least the people here knew where to draw the line.

    Hearing the others march along to their own tune, Wang Zhong merely smiled. He thought it was a little odd that they talked so much to him. He was just there to help. Well, they had good intentions in general, and also, out of regard for Laura¡¯s feelings, he didn¡¯t take any offense. Besides, this didn¡¯t harm him in any way. However, Laura was made a little ufortable by the others¡¯ behavior. She gave Wang Zhong an apologetic nce but didn¡¯t rebut them.

    Of course, she knew what Molton was trying to say. Nevertheless and frankly speaking, Wang Zhong would have to bear with some stuff if he wanted to gain power. There was no such thing as a free lunch. If Wang Zhong really wanted to be stronger, this was something he would have to learn.

    While waiting, Wang Zhong was pondering over his own stuff. Other than the more obvious changes such as the increase in his Soul Power and the construction of his Soul Core, he only discovered more and more about the various benefits of reaching the Peak Heroic Soul Stage these past two days.

    Molton and the others seemed uninterested in chatting with Wang Zhong. Laura seemed to be a little awkward in front of her brother. After waiting for around 10 minutes, the supposed star of the show finally appeared.

    It was a blond young man who was rather handsome and had a sunny disposition. He was dressed in a simple outfit, the standard Sparta n Holy Disciple attire. However, this outfit seemed particrly striking on his perfect figure. This made Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes light up, not because of his looks, but because of his power. It was hard to see through a person¡¯s true power in normal circumstances, but you could tell a little bit from the person¡¯s aura and suss it out from other details. This guy was pretty interesting.

    Wang Zhong narrowed his eyes and sized him up, a little interested in him. There were three people behind Kadin Musk. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t recognize the two bald and bulky men, but the other one was a familiar face.

    It was Tianqiong Musk. Before the CHF started, he was predicted to be one of the top 10 experts in the CHF and was hailed as a new star that could revive the Musk Family. However, he seemed to have disappeared after being thrashed by Mario. He had been rather quiet in the Holy City, just like Divian and the others who had blended into the sea of neers there. Even until now, Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t heard much of any news about Divian. He only heard from Sharmie that Divian chose to join the Sparta n, but Sharmie had never seen her there.

    Kadin Musk, Tianqiong Musk, the Musk Family¡¯s Paradise Ind. Wang Zhong seemed to understand something. It appeared that these aristocratic family members were still able to enjoy some special treatment in the Holy City.

    ¡°Brother Kadin!¡±

    ¡°Hi, Senior Brother Kadin!¡± Helen sounded a little resentful. As a female Holy Disciple in the Mystic Sect, she had her fair share of admirers in the Holy City, but she only had eyes for Kadin. It was a pity that Kadin fancied Laura.

    ¡°Sorry, some stuff cropped up in the team just now, and I got held up, making mete. My apologies for making everyone wait.¡± Kadin Musk¡¯s smile was very contagious and charming. He shook hands with Molton first when he walked over. ¡°Brother Molton, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    ¡°Why would I? We just got here as well. Nice timing.¡± Moltonughed heartily. ¡°We¡¯ll need your help today.¡±

 Chapter 813 - Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 813: Hunting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°We¡¯re friends. No need to be so polite. Laura, it¡¯s been long. I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Kadin gave a bright smile, making everyone feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. His presence was like a warm air current blowing across ciers, leaving a deep impression on people.

    Right after he finished speaking, Faye, who was part of the ¡®cast¡¯, elbowed Laura. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s been long since west met too, but you don¡¯t miss me, huh? Such favoritism! Sister Laura, let¡¯s not care about him.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Kadin, the way you look at Sister Laura makes me envious. Sigh!¡± Helen added sourly beside her.

    This was really evolving into a drama. Laura smiled but felt a little depressed inside. Although she had made up her mind and was prepared to ept reality, she still felt miserable, especially in front of Wang Zhong.

    Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t really gotten over Wang Zhong. Kadin had never crossed the boundary or did anything inappropriate. Molton wasn¡¯t exactly forcing her to like Kadin either; it was just that she was trying very hard to forget Wang Zhong.

    Kadin Musk smiled but didn¡¯t respond to theirments. He nodded gentlemanly at Laura. Some jokes should be kept in moderation. If you took it too far, it would seem unwarranted and repulsive.

    He then turned his attention to Wang Zhong. Although Wang Zhong was only interested in watching the drama unfold, he was considered a main character in the show too.

    Kadin grinned. ¡°This must be Junior Brother Wang Zhong.¡±

    Of course, Kadin knew about Wang Zhong. He had heard about their rtionship but liked Laura even more after knowing about it. Wang Zhong and Laura may have been fond of each other, but they were still at the friend stage, and Kadin didn¡¯t mind that. After arriving in the Holy Land, she didn¡¯t be snobby because of the environment there. That was what Kadin saw in Laura. If she easily sumbed to temptations and easily gave up on Wang Zhong, it was for sure that she would give up on him easily too.

    This observation made Kadin extremely satisfied and made him interested in Laura. You had to rely on your charm to woo a girl, and Kadin didn¡¯t think he was inferior to Wang Zhong. As for what Molton was thinking, he really didn¡¯t care. There was no reason for him to reject a chance to spend time with Laura.

    If you liked someone, you had to fight for her affection yourself. He wouldn¡¯t actively try to put Wang Zhong down; that would just be very low of him. Kadin didn¡¯t feel that Wang Zhong was annoying. He thought that this person seemed rather talented, just that he had very bad luck.

    If Wang Zhong hadn¡¯te today, Kadin might have had to spend some effortpeting against him. However, since he came today, a freeloader couldn¡¯t be considered his rival.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your miraculous achievements in the CHF. Rumor has it that you put Mo Wen in his ce, huh. That dude is said to be the Mo Family¡¯s genius of the century, and the Mo Family says that he would be an influential figure if he entered the Holy Land. Ah, I¡¯m going off topic. Have you joined an exploration team? I know a few exploration team captains. Want me to introduce you to them?¡± Kadin smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m in the Wanderlust Team.¡± Wang Zhong said.

    ¡°Oscar¡¯s Wanderlust Team?¡± Kadin was stunned for a moment. He clearly heard of that exploration team before.

    ¡°Not only is he in the Wanderlust Team. He¡¯s the vice-captain too.¡± Helen chuckled, adding on. She had done her own share of research too. The Holy Disciple friend circle wasn¡¯t big; you had to cater to the needs and preferences of your friends if you wanted to maintain your rtionship with them. Kadin was one of the people with a lot of potential in their batch; it was important to maintain a rtionship with him.

    Kadin beamed. With his status, he didn¡¯t bother listening to gossip. Evidently, his initial reaction upon hearing that was the same as the others. ¡°I¡¯ve met Oscar a few times before. He used to be from Imperial Court. He¡¯s rather talented, but he wasted his talent due to his willfulness. You seem to be on good terms with him to be able to be the vice-captain, but don¡¯t follow in his tracks. Listen more to your Senior Brother Molton¡¯s advice. It would be more helpful.¡±

    Molton waved his hand. ¡°Nah, he has his own way of thinking. I have nothing for him.¡±

    Beside him, Faye and Helenughed heartily. The scene of Wang Zhong pointing at Okuyama Domoto and saying?<i>¡°Are you fit to do so?¡±</i>?was still fresh in their minds. Putting aside the fact that Molton didn¡¯t really like Wang Zhong, even if he wanted to teach him, Wang Zhong might not want him to.

    Although Laura had predicted that her brother might say some awful stuff today, she didn¡¯t expect all these consecutivements targeted at Wang Zhong. Laura looked at him with a worried expression, but he just smiled warmly. He didn¡¯t rebut them and wasn¡¯t awkward at all, seemingly not taking it to heart.

    Luckily, Kadin changed the topic thereafter, shifting the focus away from Wang Zhong. Laura heaved a sigh of relief silently.

    Wang Zhong finally understood the situation.

    Frankly speaking, he was a little slow on this. From Molton¡¯s first sentence, normal people could have sensed what was going on. However, Wang Zhong was not ¡®normal¡¯; he didn¡¯t have the awareness that weak people normally had. He had really thought that Laura needed his help; that¡¯s why he realized what was happening only now.

    When Kadin appeared, even the blind could sense his admiration for Laura. The others also kept putting in a good word for Kadin from the side. It was only then that Wang Zhong realized what this mission was about.

    They wanted to intimidate him?

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape or divine weapon that would be a great help in the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition, whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t that Laura needed it; it was probably her wanting to help him, huh?

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t really care about the others¡¯ mocking, but it didn¡¯t mean that he liked to listen to their ridiculing. In other circumstances, he would have just walked off to keep the situation from being awkward, but now¡­ it was hard to turn down a beauty. If he walked off now, the others wouldn¡¯t shut up anyway, and it would just embarrass Laura.

    After the others finished chatting, Kadin, who was thought to be a nice guy by everyone, passed Wang Zhong a Pioneering Order. It was slightly different from the normal Holy City Pioneering Order. Although the appearance was simr, the Musk Family crest was printed on it. This sort of Pioneering Order could only teleport you to a designated ce controlled by the family. There was no need to pay the Holy City any additional Pioneering Order fee.

    ¡°This can be used the same way as the normal Pioneering Order.¡± Kadin smiled. This guy always exuded an elegant aura no matter what.

    ¡°Has Wang Zhong used a Pioneering Order before?¡± Helen looked at Wang Zhong with a grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s the vice-captain of an exploration team, after all. Don¡¯t act like he knows nothing.¡± Moltonughed. ¡°Let¡¯s set off!¡±

    In the Holy Land, some old Holy Disciples could establish an exploration team and be the team captain themselves; that didn¡¯t mean much.

    During the entire conversation, Tianqiong Musk didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t have anything inmon with Wang Zhong, but honestly, he felt a little sad seeing Wang Zhong being reduced to this as opposed to his glorious CHF days. Power was everything in the Holy Land, and he could only keep a low profile here. Whatever talent and potential you had was just empty talk; you had to take your chances and be the one to advance first.

    As for Wang Zhong being thick-skinned enough toe here, Tianqiong thought it was a very smart choice since this chance wouldn¡¯te by often.

    The Musk Family¡¯s Paradise Ind was considered private territory. The 10 Great Families all had their own private territory. Since the dawn of time, humans had always liked to conquernd. In the Dimensional World, there were some secret realm areas that were rtively more stable and could produce resources and Dimensional lifeforms at a steady rate. These would be divided up: most would be considered the Holy Land¡¯s assets, but of course, some ces would belong to the 10 Great Families. An example would be this Paradise Ind, which was considered as one of their territories.

    A territory was a secret realm that had been conquered by experts; the secret realm¡¯s core was not taken away but controlled. They colonized it so that it would continuously generate various resources for them. This was the foundation of all the powerful forces in the Holy City, and only families or business groups could afford to do this. Even if a ¡®lone ranger¡¯ managed to conquer a secret realm, he wouldn¡¯t have the capability or manpower to manage a secret realm. Usually, they could only kill the goose thatid the golden egg and steal the secret realm¡¯s core to sell for money.

    Of course, the territories that were discovered more recently belonged to the Holy Land, but some family territories that dated a long time back weren¡¯t taken away from them. Honestly speaking, the Holy Land was too powerful and didn¡¯t care about these small things. However, this was definitely a big deal to ordinary Holy Disciples and enough to let them boast about.

    Paradise Ind was one of the two private territories that belonged to the Musk Family. One of the unique activities in the territory was to hunt for the Heart of the ¡®Heart-Eating Ape¡¯. It was extremely helpful in assisting the neers¡¯ training and could even be considered a very suitable training opportunity for Heroic Soul Stage experts as well. Permission to go into Paradise Ind was strictly controlled, and the hundreds of opportunities granted every year were mostly given to members of the Musk Family. The rest of the opportunities were used to exchange formodities of simr value or given to some forces they needed favors from. The opportunities couldn¡¯t be bought with money.

    During the whole journey, everyone including Molton and Helen, seemingly without intention, mentioned that fact, again and again, topliment Kadin and also to persuade Laura. Frankly speaking, with Kadin¡¯s status, there was an awfully long line of female Holy Disciples that wanted him as their soulmate. If not for Laura¡¯s recent breakthrough in her cultivation journey and the fact that she was epted as an official member by the Phantom Squadron, others would have thought that she wasn¡¯t worthy of Kadin. Now, their social status was equal, and they made a good match. So, when Wang Zhong stood beside them, he really just seemed like an attendant.

    Molton thought so too. He believed that all the things he did were for the sake of his sister. Indeed, there wouldn¡¯t be any discontentment if there wasn¡¯t anyparison.

    Paradise Ind was right in front of everyone the moment they came out of the stable transmission channel.

    True to its name, this ind in the Dimensional World was very beautiful. Everyone was standing by the seaside, and the sea breeze that blew past them carried a hint of salt and dampness. Seagulls were hovering above the surface of the sea, making cooing sounds that echoed across the space. Just listening to that made everyone feel refreshed and rxed.

    Although it was called an ¡®ind¡¯, it actually upied a veryrge area. The whole ind was around a thousand square kilometers in area. The mountains in the center of the ind were covered by dense forests and huge banana trees that would typically appear in a tropical rainforest. There were guards from the Musk Family stationed at the ce where everyone arrived from the transmission channel, and two of them were even at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage.

    Wang Zhong could sense that there were at least seven or eight powerful wards protecting this ind. The Musk Family was definitely careful with their private property. When everyone came into sight, the guard soldiers appeared immediately to check on them. Once they saw it was Kadin, they visibly rxed and greeted him as ¡°Young Master¡± with smiles on their faces. It was evident that Kadin had a high status even in the Musk Family.

    After going through a long procedure, they finally entered the inner area of the ind, which was a huge banana forest. Kadin straightened himself.

    ¡°Molton, you exin!¡± Kadin chuckled, gesturing for Molton toe forth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. This is your territory. I shall be the silent worker today.¡± Molton didn¡¯t want to steal Kadin¡¯s limelight today.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Kadin paused. ¡°Originally, there were many different types of Dimensional lifeforms on Paradise Ind, but most of them that posed a threat have been hunted down. Our main aim is to protect the Heart-Eating Apes and keep the Dimensional lifeforms that would aid in their growth.¡±

    ¡°The Heart-Eating Apes have three main levels ofbat power. The weakest would be the female apes. You can distinguish between them based on their appearances. A female ape is rtively smaller in size and has silver fur. Theirbat power is around three thousand Grassos, simr to the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage. They only possess physical attack capabilities and are considered easier to handle. The bad thing is that they appear in rtivelyrge numbers. Any tribe would have dozens of female apes, and there can be up to a hundred female apes.¡± Kadin could see envy in everyone¡¯s eyes. A force needed to be very powerful in order to control this territory, and as a member of the Musk Family, Kadin had the right to bathe in his family¡¯s glory.

    ¡°Next would be the male apes. They are twice the size of the female apes and have golden fur, so it¡¯s rather distinguishable. They use physical attacks as their main attack mode, but they can also manipte energy as secondary help. The male apes are especially skilled in the Wood Binding Spell, which allows them to manipte trees or even rooted nts within a certain range. Although this is not a powerful attack, it can limit your movements or trip you, which could be fatal in battle. You need to be extra careful of that. The Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape is only found in male apes. The stronger the apes are, the better the quality of the heart. If not, the best effects won¡¯t be achieved. Also, although there are no limits on how many apes you can kill, try not to kill more than necessary and just get what you need.¡±

    After all, this property belonged to his family. Kadin wasn¡¯t an idiot. He had already exined in advance that the hearts of ordinary male apes would be effective too once the male apes hit a certain age.

    ¡°Senior Brother Kadin, I thought there were three levels of power? Other than the female and male apes, what else is there? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s little baby monkeys?¡± Helen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the King of the Heart-Eating Apes. They have fur that shines like diamonds and a savagebat power said to be able to beat anyone in the Heroic Soul Stage. We won¡¯t be able to take one on.¡± Kadin grinned. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to worry. It takes an extremely long time for an Ape King to be born. Every time one is discovered, an elder in the family will swiftly take care of it, and it won¡¯t be allowed to roam free, so we most probably won¡¯t see one.¡±

    Their team consisted of 10 people, so they had a fairly clear division ofbor, varying from long range and close range positions to frencers. Molton would ensure that they stayed in formation, while Tianqiong Musk, Laura, Robben, Faye, Helen, and the two neers that Kadin brought along were in charge ofbat. Other than helping Laura, this trip was also a training opportunity that Kadin was providing for the neers. These two neers from the Musk Family were rather strong. Both were at the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage and possessed approximately three thousand Grassos of Soul Power.

    Tianqiong Musk appeared to be much strongerpared to them. Although he had a low profile among the neers, his Soul Power had already reached 5,000 Grassos ording to Wang Zhong¡¯s observations. It seemed that Tianqiong had spent much effort to reach this level of power too. The allocation of resources in the Holy Land wasn¡¯t very ideal, and not everyone had the luck to meet people like Lan Daier. Even the Musk Family couldn¡¯t afford that sort of extravagant power-up method; furthermore, Tianqiong wasn¡¯t talented enough to receive special gourmet treatment. Tianqiong needed the Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape this time around too. It was his top priority to be promoted to Holy Disciple.

    As the main training targets of this trip, the three Musk Family neers were consistently positioned at the frontline under Kadin¡¯smand. Robben, Faye, and Helen served as secondary support from afar, while Laura followed the three of them closely. It was the first time she was using her Dharma Idol in real-lifebat since she had casted it, and the effects were rather good. Other than helping to increase the endurance of the three people in the front row, her Dharma Idol also blocked attacks from the enemies a few times and saved the three people from being injured.

    As the name suggested, the Heart-Eating Apes loved the internal organs of Dimensional lifeforms. It was an extremely crazy creature. Normally, the mother ape hunted while the other apes opened up trails. Kadin had mentioned for them to try not to hurt the mother apes as this concerned the Heart-Eating Ape poption on Paradise Ind. Once you got past the mother apes, you would encounter the male apes.

    As for Wang Zhong, he was totally forgotten in a corner. Kadin clearly didn¡¯t have any intention of letting him battle, so Laura brought it up.

    ¡°Wang Zhong will be in charge of cleaning the battlefield then. Just stack up the dead bodies of the apes. Someone from my family will clean those up regrly.¡± Kadin grinned at Wang Zhong. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay with this small task right?¡±

    ¡°What problem can there be? If it was me, I would be too happy to tag along on a mission like this.¡± Helenughed.

    Wang Zhong nodded. He roughly knew the caliber of this group of people. Kadin and Molton could be considered high caliber since they were elites among the Holy Disciples, but they weren¡¯t at the top of the food chain either. As for Helen and the others¡­ How strong could she be if she had to be a Holy Ambassador in order to earn some quick cash?

    Since Wang Zhong didn¡¯t object, Laura didn¡¯t say anything much. She was arranged to be at the front of the formation, a far distance away from Wang Zhong who was at the back.

    Kadin¡¯s arrangement for Wang Zhong was just a small interlude. As the team advanced further into the forest, Kadin hoped that Wang Zhong would be more tactful.

    Since the Musk Family had taken control over Paradise Ind, its indigenous ecology had long been destroyed. Paradise Ind was more of a ¡®farm¡¯ that reared Heart-Eating Apes rather than a secret realm. Natural predators of the Heart-Eating Apes didn¡¯t exist there anymore, and even other Dimensional lifeforms that couldpete with the Heart-Eating Apes for resources were utterly wiped out, resulting in an abundance of apes on the ind.

    Kadin was obviously familiar with this ce. Everyone in the team wasn¡¯t weak, and they advanced into the forest at a quick pace. They were able to carry on advancing without any obstacles.

    Then, they encountered their first target of the trip. A male Heart-Eating Ape with golden fur stood around four meters tall. It looked just like the huge and powerful King Kong.

    This ape suddenly rushed out from the bushes while the team was progressing forward. Dozens of female apes surrounded it. They appeared to be beaten up and were probably the ones that slipped past the team in the previous battles. This time, they brought the male ape along for revenge.

    The three-man team at the front of the formation encountered their first difficulty. One of the huge guys was sent flying by a p from the strong male ape. Tianqiong Musk tried to trap the ape with a crystal ward, but it didn¡¯t seed as the ape was able to struggle free from the ward with its violent power. The strength of one male ape was equivalent to the strength of ten humans. To most neers, this disparity in strength would make them be at a loss for what to do. If not for Laura¡¯s storm goddess Dharma Idol releasing a repulsion power to block the apes in time, there would have been a few casualties by now.

    Molton, Robben, and the others got the hint and focused on defense, letting Kadin have a chance to show off in front of Laura. Kadin waved his hand casually, and a golden shadow came out of him, charging toward the howling ape at lightning speed.

    The golden figure resembled that of a phantom. In the blink of an eye, the golden shadow zoomed past the male ape and appeared seven or eight meters behind it. There was a sword in the hand of the golden figure, which turned around slowly as if it had a real body. Behind him, a bunch of Heart-Eating Apes was dumbfounded. It was only now that the huge male ape let out a blood-curdling scream. Its left arm had been cut off in that attack,nding on the ground with a thump. The blood spewing out of it was like an overflowing dam.

    AAARRRRR!

    The male ape screamed in pain; its primitive bloodthirst triggered. It didn¡¯t care about its arm that was cut off and dashed madly toward the golden figure. However, there was another sh of gold and a strong bloody smell before the golden figure pierced through the male ape and returned back to Kadin¡¯s body.

    This happened at an extremely fast speed. The battle had already ended before the male ape stopped howling.

    A bloody red heart appeared in Kadin¡¯s hands. It was around the size of his palm and emitted a strong bloody smell, and it was still beating fiercely. He stretched out his hand and a container prepared beforehand appeared in it. The male ape¡¯s heart was ced in it. Of course, this heart would be processed further when they went back although it was possible to eat it directly now too.

    It was only now that they heard the sound of the male ape crashing to the ground. The blood leaking from the male ape had already formed a small stream on the ground. The other female apes were stunned for a moment before they ran away in fear, escaping into the forest and disappearing immediately. It could be seen that these Heart-Eating Apes were more timid now after being held in captivity, as opposed to their early days in the secret realm.

    ¡°Kadin, what a powerful attack!¡± Molton smiled. You could tell if a person was an expert by their attacks. The Casted Soul Stage relied on your physicalbat techniques, while the Heroic Soul Stage relied on your control of Soul Power. To put it simply, one was more physical, while the other was more mental.

    Kadin¡¯s main weapon was a sword. His Sword Qi seemed to be able to cut through anything.

    ¡°I gained a little insight on sword attacks recently, but it¡¯s nothing much, just a little detail regarding the Soul Sea.¡± Kadin smiled. He won their respect with one attack. Although their Soul Power capacity was around the same, there was a vast difference in theirbat power.

    It was two different things to infuse Soul Power into your sword and to be able to release Sword Qi. Only a person that had reached Kadin¡¯s level could truly consider himself to be a sword user.

    ¡°Brother, being overly humble is also being proud. The hard part is precisely the detail about the Soul Sea. Laura, although the Soul Power of everyone at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage is around the same, your power can differ depending on your control of your Soul Sea. This will be helpful knowledge for your future. Kadin merely used around five thousand Grassos in his attack just now, but all of you saw the effect that it had. Your control of your Soul Sea is also the key to entering the Heavenly Soul Stage.¡± Molton smiled while exining.

    Laura and the others looked deep in thought. Molton was guiding them in the correct direction in cultivation and giving them tips on how to be stronger. Wang Zhong saw it in a clearer manner. A simple condensed sword attack that waspressed by the Soul Sea, this was probably considered to be rather basic. However, that golden figure was particrly interesting. Was it his Dharma Idol or a special ability? He must be quite strong to be able to be a squad leader in the Phantom Squadron.

 Chapter 814 - Hide and Seek

    <h4>Chapter 814: Hide and Seek</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Heh, Senior Brother Kadin, if you be a Great Teacher, ept me as your Sessor Disciple! I will be the most obedient Sessor Disciple.¡± Helen¡¯s eyes were shining, and she had a lovestruck expression on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. You all know how hard it is to reach the Heavenly Soul Stage. I have just fulfilled the basic requirements. This is just the start.¡± Kadin chuckled, appearing to be rather humble. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s proceed. This is just the first heart. Haha, we need to get quite a few of these today.¡±

    Frankly speaking, Kadin¡¯s performance really shocked everyone. As themander of the team, it was important that every member had confidence in him. Tianqiong Musk and the others seemed to be brimming with fighting spirit, feeling honored that Kadin was their teammander. ¡°Hey, the one at the back. Don¡¯t just stand there. Clean things up.¡± Robben turned around and shouted hurriedly.

    ¡°Senior Brother Robben!¡± Laura frowned. Wang Zhong nodded while smiling. Since he was here to help, he would do it, no matter what task he was assigned. Seeing that they had already decided on their respective roles, he didn¡¯t rebut. Wang Zhong was a cultured individual who knew that protecting the environment was important.

    Laura felt even worse for him. If she knew this was going to happen, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Wang Zhong toe. Seeing how Wang Zhong was swallowing his pride, she felt even more miserable.

    Perhaps it was just like what her grandfather said. Reality could force a person to change. It was a wise choice for Wang Zhong to choose to maintain a low profile in the Holy Land. However, she had mixed feelings: she was feeling worse after watching Wang Zhong clean up the dead bodies at the back, yet she didn¡¯t have the power to raise objections.

    Paradise Ind was once considered a typical A-rank secret realm, and the Heart-Eating Ape was just a rtively weak Dimensional lifeform there. However, their hearts were capable of producing extraordinary effects. Ever since the Musk Family took over this secret realm, this indeed became a paradise for Heart-Eating Apes.

    The team continued to advance deeper into the forest. Including the one they ran into just now, they had already encountered six packs of Heart-Eating Apes. Logically, they should have gotten at least six hearts by now, but because they caused hugemotions, three male apes were able to escape under the cover of the female apes. Furthermore, some male apes weren¡¯t mature enough, and their hearts weren¡¯t ready for use yet. The sky was darkening, yet they only had two hearts, making Laura worry.

    ¡°Brother, remember what you promised me. If there aren¡¯t enough hearts for everyer, you have to fight for one no matter what.¡± Laura had a hunch that they might not be able to gather enough hearts for everyone today. It was for sure that Tianqiong Musk would get one, and the other two Musk Family neers would be prioritized too. It would be fine if they could find more hearts; at worst, she could just give her share to Wang Zhong. However, if two hearts were all that they were going to get today, that was really¡­

    That¡¯s why she had to confirm the deal with her brother again, to make sure that Wang Zhong could get a precious Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape.

    Molton could read some of the emotions in his sister¡¯s eyes. He nodded with a smile. It seemed like everyone¡¯s acting roles were working. One was a high-spirited and powerful leader, while the other was a freeloader who only knew how to pick up litter. Any woman would change her mind when presented with this stark contrast, and Laura wouldn¡¯t be an exception.

    Youngsters who believed in love were just inexperienced in life. When they came face-to-face with reality, their so-called love would be crushed into dust, to the extent that they couldn¡¯t even recognize themselves.

    All of them had agreed beforehand that the Musk Family members would be prioritized when it came to the hearts. Even Laura had to stand aside since they didn¡¯t spend a single cent on the Pioneering Orders that took them here today. If they only managed to get two hearts today, Molton would probably need to pay a hefty price to get one more from Kadin. Nheless, Molton was willing to pay any price to change Laura¡¯s childish and warped values toward love once and for all.

    ¡°Rest assured, that Wang Zhong will have his share,¡± Molton said.

    Helen looked behind her with a condescending look on her face. Today, she tried very hard to converse with Kadin, yet she didn¡¯t receive many replies. She was in a bad mood because of that and needed to vent her frustration somewhere. ¡°What use is a man if he¡¯s okay doing something so useless?¡±

    Helen and Faye were walking somewhere in the middle of the team, more towards the back. The people in front couldn¡¯t hear them, but Wang Zhong could.

    ¡°Shhh, stop it.¡± Faye nudged Helen, but obviously, it wasn¡¯t out of concern for Wang Zhong. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, but don¡¯t mess with that girl. It can¡¯t be helped that Kadin likes her. It¡¯s just luck.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, you¡¯re protecting her already. What a happy family!¡± Helen rolled her eyes sourly. ¡°My best friend is going to change sides, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. What a liar.¡± Faye pinched her yfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s some movement.¡± Kadin waved his hand for everyone to stop talking. He motioned for the trio at the forefront to stop proceeding forward. Kadin seemed to have discovered something, a frown forming on his face.

    The entire team quieted down immediately. Throughout the whole journey today, no matter how big the pack of apes were, Kadin looked very calm and steady. For him to show such a cautious expression, everyone realized that something bad was about to happen. Didn¡¯t he say there wouldn¡¯t be any danger in Paradise Ind?

    Everyone looked at Kadin with doubt in their eyes, only to see Kadin and Molton¡¯s expressions change suddenly.

    A whizzing sound came from the banana forest ahead of them.

    Swish!

    Bang!

    Pa pa pa!

    Tianqiong Musk, who was standing at the front of the three-man team, suddenly leaned backward unnaturally. A stream of blood shot out from his chest. Behind him, a small dark shadow zoomed past him at a speed too fast to be seen by the naked eye. Not only did it prate through Tianqiong Musk¡¯s chest, but it also pierced through four or five gigantic trees behind him. Finally, when its power was used up, it lodged itself deeply into the bark of a huge tree.

    When everyone could see it clearly, they discovered that the small dark shadow was just a small rock?!

    Such terrifying power came from a small rock? This¡­

    Kadin and Molton¡¯s faces grew pale instantly. The stronger you were, the more you could sense how scary this force was. Based on their understanding of Paradise Ind, this power could onlye from one creature, the King of the Heart-Eating Apes!

    Naturally, the heart of the Ape King had even more magical effects. It was an S-grade precious ingredient to the gourmets. As opposed to providing the Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape for people at the Heroic Soul Stage, cultivating this King of the Heart-Eating Apes was the real reason why Paradise Ind existed!

    Although the Musk Family would kill an Ape King every single time it appeared, it had to be discovered by them first before they could kill it. Ever since the Musk Family took control of this Paradise Ind and for this period of a hundred years, there was a total of only six times when they killed an Ape King. Three of the Ape Kings were discovered during their regr maintenance clean-ups, while the other three were found by other aristocratic family members when they went to Paradise Ind for training purposes.

    The chance of them stumbling into an Ape King was extremely small, but it did exist. Kadin was excited and dejected at the same time. He was excited that this was a huge discovery, but he was dejected because he couldn¡¯t deal with this Ape King.

    The Ape King¡¯sbat power was top-notch among all in the Heroic Soul Stage; there was no hope at all.

    The others were still in a stunned state; all their attention was drawn by that small stone, while Molton and Kadin moved immediately.

    Kadin¡¯s left hand reached into his storage space. In the blink of an eye, a red crystal had appeared in his hand. At the same time, Molton hurried forward and grabbed Tianqiong Musk, who had fallen to the ground, retreating as fast as he could.

    ¡°Gather around me!¡± Kadin shouted. The red crystal in his hand was already in position, ready to be activated anytime. It was a defense ward meant for emergency situations. Although Kadin¡¯s heart was aching for his wallet, there was nothing else he could do. At their level of power, they definitely couldn¡¯t take on the Ape King.

    With the red crystal, Kadin still seemed fairly calm, but he didn¡¯t dare to activate it just yet. He needed to wait for everyone to enter the defense range first. Otherwise, after the ward was activated, no one could enter from the outside.

    The two Musk Family neers and Laura retreated quickly. Clearly, they knew what the crystal was used for. They entered the defense range at once. Behind them, Faye, Robben, and Helen were also scared and hurried toward them. They weren¡¯t newbies. They could take on average Heart-Eating Apes, but if their opponent¡¯s power was close to Warlord level, they would just be digging their own graves if they weren¡¯t top notch Heroic Soul soldiers. It didn¡¯t matter how many people there were; itsbat power would totally dominate over them. That was why Robben and the others were more decisive than the neers and rushed towards them without any hesitation at all.

    However, even though Molton¡¯s speed was fast, he had to carry an additional person, and the Ape King was faster than him.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    This time, there were four dark shadows!

    Molton released a st of Soul Power as his sword defended swiftly against the attacks, but his arms were already numb when a silver shadow reached him. Molton gritted his teeth and gathered all his energy into one attack.

    Boom!

    Molton seemed to have been hit by a strong force. He was sent flying along with Tianqiong. At the same time, Kadin started to attack too. A golden shadow was shing towards the white figure.

    BANG¡­

    With just a punch, the golden shadow was crushed, but the white figure stopped too. Everyone saw a gigantic Heart-Eating Ape with a silver glow surrounding it. Blood was leaking from the corners of its mouth. Legend had it that the King of the Heart-Eating Apes fed on its own kind; that was why it was able to increase its power so fast and even go beyond the limits of its species. However, there was a side effect too. The Ape King was genderless.

    Kadin was also secretly surprised. He had long heard of the Heart-Eating Ape¡¯s power, but it wasn¡¯t a Dimensional lifeform that had reached the Heavenly Soul Stage, so Kadin thought that he might be able to stand a chance against it. He didn¡¯t rush to attack out of habit, but now it appeared that even if there were more people, they wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against this monster. He knew that from his attack just now. This monster¡¯s body was as hard as a diamond; even the sword attack that he concentrated all his power into didn¡¯t have any effect on it.

    If there was a battle, he could only run for his life.

    However, this attack halted the Ape King¡¯s movements. Molton braved his injuries and got up, dragging Tianqiong Musk, who was out cold, towards Kadin. Without hesitation, Kadin crushed the crystal in his left hand, and an egg-shaped defense ward appeared instantly, covering everyone.

    The Ape King opened its bloody mouth, confused as to why the creatures in front of it a moment ago suddenly disappeared. However, it refused to leave just like that. Although it was a wild creature, it wasn¡¯t dumb. A creature at the level of the Ape King was a powerful predator of humans, so once it was discovered, the Musk Family had to deal with it as soon as possible. The ordinary Heart-Eating Apes weren¡¯t hard to deal with, but the Ape King was unusually sly and didn¡¯t show itself easily.

    The Ape King waved its muscr arm casually and produced a massive destructive force, crushing dozens of the huge trees beside it.

    Roar roar roar!

    It pounded on its chest and was extremely irritated; its roars rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked at each other in the ward. What kind of luck did they have to encounter this Ape King which only appeared once in a blue moon!

    Faye started checking on Tianqiong Musk¡¯s injuries right away. Perhaps Tianqiong Musk did something to save himself in this critical situation; the rock had pierced through him but didn¡¯t hurt any of his important organs. Faye was a high-level pharmacist, and since she was there, this little injury wasn¡¯t significant. She immediately got to healing Tianqiong.

    This led Kadin to heave a sigh of relief. Tianqiong Musk was an important seedling that his family had just started to groom recently. If he was killed in his first mission with Kadin, that would be a heavy blow to Kadin¡¯s reputation even if no one in the family said anything.

    ¡°We need to go back. I need to report this to my family.¡± Kadin felt a little regretful, but it was also an experience to be able to see this kind of monster in the flesh. However, they only managed to get two hearts which weren¡¯t even enough to be divided among his own family. He looked at Laura apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to help you aplish your wish.¡±

    He originally wanted to get a few more hearts today since they were here anyway, but who knew they would be so unlucky! Once an Ape King had its eyes on you, you had better run immediately.

    Laura was obviously not satisfied. Wang Zhong had been doing all the dirty work today and was forced to listen to snidements. This was not why she had asked Wang Zhong toe here. She looked at the surroundings and wanted to tell Molton something before she realized that there was a problem.

    Something wasn¡¯t right!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wang Zhong?¡± Laura eximed. She felt her brain go nk.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t inside the ward.

    Honestly, everyone had really forgotten about Wang Zhong at this point in time. At the start, they deliberately ignored him to humiliate him, but towards the end, they had really forgotten about him¡­ That dude didn¡¯t have any presence at all. The battle in front was in full swing, and the people behind were trying their best to fight. Who would care about a cleaner that was picking up trash at the back?

    Kadin frowned. Frankly speaking, he didn¡¯t care whether Wang Zhong lived or died, but since he was Laura¡¯s crush, he didn¡¯t want his love rival to be eliminated this way as this would just cause trauma to Laura. He knew women too well. ncing further outside the ward, Wang Zhong was sashaying towards them from another side of the forest, seemingly left behind when he was cleaning up the aftermath of the previous battle.

    Laura got anxious once she saw him. ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t dawdle. Run!¡± Without thinking, she said loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to expose our location!¡± Helen was anxious too. She was already unhappy with this love rival, so she didn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to shout. Your voice can¡¯t travel outside of the ward, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to see us either,¡± Kadin said in a deep voice. ¡°We can only hope that he is smart enough. The Ape King roared very loudly just now. He should have heard it.¡±

    Right after he said that, Wang Zhong walked up to the ward and rubbed his hands together. He fell behind deliberately, as he couldn¡¯t stand all the mockery and ridicule no matter how good his mindset was.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Wang Zhong waved to everyone in the ward, showing his pearly whites. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

 Chapter 815 - Single-Shot Kill

    <h4>Chapter 815: Single-Shot Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The whole group of them were dumbfounded; even Kadin was stunned. On the other hand, Helen was almost scared out of her wits. This guy spoke to them with gestures. Although his voice was unable to prate the ward, they could guess what he was saying by reading his lips.

    <i>What was happening?</i>

    The only one not surprised was probably Laura. She didn¡¯t think about why Wang Zhong could see them. She had only one thought in her head, so she shouted anxiously, ¡°Wang Zhong! Run! Use the Pioneering Order after you reach a safe ce. There¡¯s a Heart-Eating Ape King in front!¡±

    ¡°He¨C he¨C he can¡¯t hear you¡­¡± said Helen, trembling.

    Kadin was definitely thunderstruck. He had already checked the ward just now and confirmed that there was no problem with it. Moreover, the moment when the ward was put up, it had obviously deceived the senses of the Heart-Eating Ape King. He truly did not understand why Wang Zhong could sense it.

    Of course, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t see what was inside. He was just putting on a show. After all the crap that he had to put up with, he definitely had to unsettle them as payback.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you¡¯re too good-tempered. Let me show them what a true troller is!¡± Simba was already pissed off since long ago.

    Wang Zhong just smiled. Helen and the rest were all on edge. From Helen¡¯s side, it just happened that she could see the Heart-Eating Ape King directly in front of her. The big guy had clearly spotted Wang Zhong, and its two huge eyes that were the size of bronze bells began to shoot out dazzling streaks of light. It didn¡¯t matter if it saw Wang Zhong; the more terrifying thing was that everyone¡¯s position would be exposed. It would take some time to go back using the Pioneering Orders, so everyone was actually waiting for the Heart-Eating Ape to leave before they could activate them. But now¡­ How were they going to leave?

    Once they were exposed, could this ward hold out against the big guy?

    ¡°This damned boy! Why isn¡¯t he moving away? He should die further away from us! He¡¯s going to expose us!¡± Helen shouted at the top of her lungs with a sullen expression. She had long forgotten about maintaining her demure image.

    On the other hand, Robben also swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong¡¯s cute and innocent look aside, his presence here was like a terrifying devil in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The only one worried about Wang Zhong was Laura. At this moment, Laura suddenly did another crazy thing ¡ª she stepped out of the ward!

    This was a one-way ward. No one expected that Laura would suddenly go out at this time. Shocked, Molton didn¡¯t manage to pull her back in time.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, run!¡± Laura tugged at Wang Zhong but didn¡¯t manage to pull him along.

    Wang Zhong smiled and slowly wiped away Laura¡¯s tears. ¡°Why should we run? It¡¯s just a little monkey.¡±

    The hardest thing to do was to reject the help of a beauty. Wang Zhong suddenly found himself in a difficult situation, and he didn¡¯t know what to do next. He hadn¡¯t met anyone who was as stubborn as Laura before. He didn¡¯t think highly of himself, but today, he was determined to prevent Laura from crying.

    Laura was also stunned. Looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s smile, it was as though she had been transported back to the CHF¡­ He had that exact smile. At the same time, although the Ape King was manic, it behaved as though it had met a formidable opponent. It did not immediately attack and stayed at its original position, as though it had forgotten what the current situation was.

    On the other hand, the people inside the ward were worried sick. Kadin held Molton back before he could rush out. This was not a one-for-one deal. If Molton had died here as well, the Potter n was bound to think that it was a plot devised by the Musk Family.

    ¡°Molton, calm down. We are no match for it!¡±

    Finally, the Heart-Eating Ape King attacked. At the same time, a me was ignited, and the ming Spirit King Smander appeared. The chain in his hand was flung out immediately. The speed of the Ape King was extremely fast, and it had crazy flexibility. However, no matter how hard it tried to dodge, the chain followed closely behind, as though it was a with an infinite length. As soon as the surrounding trees came into contact with the chain, they would be burned to ashes immediately. The fast-moving Ape King was eventually wrapped up by the chain.

    The people inside the ward were absolutely stunned. Was this the ¡®inferior¡¯ Dharma Idol Wang Zhong had forged?

    He didn¡¯t seem to be inferior at all. What the hell? This infinite chain definitely contained a certain dimensional mystery. What¡¯s more was that it belonged to a fully materialized Dharma Idol which had his own form. Even if his mes were a little ordinary, he could never be considered inferior.

    The Heart-Eating Ape King struggled madly and began jumping up and down; this caused the entire ind to shake, and rumbling sounds could be heard everywhere. Luckily, this thing fed on its kind; otherwise, it would be really troublesome if more of them came along.

    ¡°Will that hold?¡±

    No one was willing to believe that such a monster could actually be trapped by an ordinary chain. If it could truly be trapped so easily, then the Ape King was really useless.

    The Heart-Eating Ape King roared, and violent power began to surge from it. Its originally waist-thick arm suddenly swelled up and increased in size; even its body became one size bigger. It was like all of its muscles exploded from the inside, making an attempt to break the me chain.

    However, the chain remained unyielding. The Ape King was unable to even loosen the chain by a little, let alone break free of it. No matter how violently it acted or how huge it became, the parts that were bound by the chain continued to be trapped. The chain dug deep into the Ape King¡¯s flesh, making its rapidly expanding body look extremely deformed.

    Then, unusual light runes began to sh on the ming ck iron chain. The mes enveloped the Ape King instantly, turning it into a huge fireball, while it struggled desperately to break free. With her mouth gaping, Laura was both surprised and delighted. Her mind grew a little nk as well.

    However, when the mes burnt out, the Heart-Eating Ape King did not seem to have suffered any damage. It continued to grit its teeth and angrily red at Wang Zhong. The color of its diamond-like fur did not change one bit after being burnt by such powerful mes.

    ¡°Try to hack it,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    On the other side, Smander bent over, lifted his palms, and condensed a huge ming knife out of thin air. With a sharp whistling sound, he hacked at the head of the Heart-Eating Ape King that was still struggling wildly.

    ng!

    The mes exploded and dispersed¡­ It was useless¡­

    Smander continued to hack at the head of the Ape King, but the Soul Power from each blow was dispersed. It could be seen that the results were not very good. The Ape King couldn¡¯t break free of the chain, so it instead began to sprint forward wildly.

    Then, a momentary stalemate was formed between the two sides. Smander could not break the defenses of the Ape King, but it could not break free of the chain either. One was flying in the sky, while the other was on the ground, as the two of them wrestled with each other. Surprisingly, they were equally matched, and the Ape King pulled the ck iron chain to its tautest length possible¡­

    The entire bunch of people inside the ward were already dumbfounded.

    That Dharma Idol went one-on-one with the Heart-Eating Ape King and could still remain undefeated?! What the hell was happening?!

    Not to mention other people, even Kadin couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    ¡°He¨C he actually managed to stall it?¡± Helen looked dumbfounded. Now, there was no rush to escape anymore. Everything that happened was so weird that she had forgotten she was in danger.

    ¡°That chain is really too strange! Unbelievable! It can actually trap such a high-rank dimensional creature!¡±

    ¡°It might notst long. Let¡¯s get ready to leave at any time,¡± said Kadin. He was experienced; therefore, he knew that Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks were not enough to y the long game with the Ape King. There was a reason why only Heavenly Souls could deal with this thing. The power of a Heroic Soul could not break its defenses at all.

    Molton nodded as well. He was really surprised to see Wang Zhong like this. Frankly, at this moment, Molton felt a little regret. He didn¡¯t regret the choices he made for Laura, but he did regret bringing Wang Zhong along with them. Although he couldn¡¯t stand the way Wang Zhong acted, there was no deep hatred between them. Furthermore, he had once admired Wang Zhong a little as well. Witnessing Wang Zhong¡¯s talent, he knew that if Wang Zhong had more time, he would definitely make a name for himself in the Holy City even without anyone backing him. It was truly a pity¡­

    Crack Crack Crack Crack!

    Now, the Ape King¡¯s entire face had be red, and its strength had already soared to the maximum. Its violent force caused the surrounding mountains to shake forcefully, and countless debris on the ground began to fly around the Ape King, as though there was a force field pulling at them!

    At the same time, the originally unwavering and taut chain had now been forcefully loosened, just like what Molton and Kadin predicted. This binding technique may have been very powerful, but unfortunately, none of the subsequent attacks had done any damage to the Ape King. Real danger was imminent as the Ape King was bound to break free of the chain. Currently, the Ape King¡¯s eyes were burning with fury, and if looks could kill, Wang Zhong would have already been torn to bits.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, should we leave now?¡± asked Laura, a little worried.

    Wang Zhong just smiled and replied, ¡°If one Dharma Idol can¡¯t solve the problem, let¡¯s use one more.¡±

    Neigh¡­

    Whinnies from a horse could be heard. Following that, hoofbeats began to sound, and a dark figure materialized out of thin air.

    Frankly, the aura of this dark shadow seemed to be much weaker than Smander¡¯s. Except for its mighty appearance, Kadin and the others could not feel that it had a potent Soul Power. It didn¡¯t even have a head. Had it been chopped off by others?

    Although it might have been weird and weak¡­ What the hell was this? A second Dharma Idol?

    It was not that this kind of thing hadn¡¯t happened in the Holy City before; there were even people with more than two Dharma Idols! But how could it be Wang Zhong? Wang Zhong had been looked down on and ridiculed by everyone in the Holy City; he was nothing but a dog. How could someone like that have a second Dharma Idol? It shouldn¡¯t have happened even if the Dharma Idol was just a useless mouse!

    ¡°Kill it.¡± Wang Zhong snapped his fingers and gave his order in a casual tone, as though he was merely saying ¡°eat up¡±.

    The Headless Knight Bolsanches replied with a silent roar!

    At this moment, an indescribably strange power instantly filled the Headless Knight¡¯s body, causing everyone to feel disgusted and ufortable just by looking at him.

    The next moment, his killing intent permeated the entire area!

    There was no violent Soul Power nor terrifying aura, but there was an unexinable killing intent permeating the entire area. This was not the kind of inconsequential killing intent that Holy Disciples had. It was as though the Headless Knight was standing triumphantly on a mountain of bones with his horse, and beneath the hooves were all its war trophies!

    Pa pa pa¡­

    Laura, Robben, Faye, and the two neers of the Musk Family were all knocked to the ground. Only Molton and Kadin remained standing, but their faces were extremely pale. This killing intent was truly astonishing and unfathomable!

    <i>Return~my~head~~~</i>

    Once the killing intent rose to a terrifying level, his pet phrase could be heard next.

    With the mping of his thighs, his battle steed released a loud cry, and he raised his spear high up in the air. Then, a streak of ck light shed past, as though it was a streak of lightning!

    Zeng!

    The whole world seemed to quiet down the moment he took the shot, as though the world had been frozen.

    The wind stopped, the violent power disappeared, and the stones swirling in the air stopped moving. There was only the infinite-seeming streak that could ostensibly prate the entire world!

    Except for Wang Zhong, no one else saw Bolsanches¡¯s movement. He had already appeared at a position a few meters behind the Heart-Eating Ape King.

    The Ape King instantly stopped in its tracks, as though its entire body had been frozen.

    In the next moment, that huge body copsed, and arge bowl-sized hole could be seen on the Ape King¡¯s forehead. It was killed with one shot!

    ¡°What¡ªwhat just happened?¡± Helen and the others couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Even the well-informed Molton and Kadin felt like they had lived in vain these past few years. How could such a strange Dharma Idol exist?!

    ¡°Is that a Dharma Idol or a Soul Beast?¡±

    ¡°It should be a Dharma Idol, a concretized one. There is a difference in the way those two dematerialize. Also, it has already reached Peak Heroic Soul,¡± said Kadin in a low voice. If he had not done his own investigation, he would have thought that this was a plot devised by the Potter n to sabotage him. The influence of the 10 Great Families was not that great in the Holy Land, yet they would often still sabotage each other. If one did not keep one¡¯s guard up, there was no way to survive here.

    ¡°It seems that everyone was deceived by him. This year¡¯s CHF batch was so powerful. How could he, the strongest of them all, fall so easily? Throughout the Holy Land¡¯s history, it was rare for anyone to have Dharma Idols with minds of their own. Yet, he has two¡­¡± Molton grew deep in thought. Most importantly, these two Dharma Idols could work with each other. One leaned towards the defensive and could trap even the violent Heart-Eating Ape King, while the other could pierce through the Ape King¡¯s head with a single shot. The Ape King was famous for its indestructibility, so that was truly hard to believe.

    However, Kadin was thinking that Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea would most probably be unable to sustain such powerful Dharma Idols for long; thus, time would be a problem for him. Additionally, where were the ws of his Dharma Idols? This was the mentality of the strong.

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s stance had changed. For Helen and the others, they grew dumbfounded. They weren¡¯t at the level of Molton and Kadin, but they knew one thing: it would be easy for Wang Zhong to crush them. And he was still at the apprenticeship stage! How powerful would he be in the future?

    All of a sudden, they felt a chill down their spine.

    As the ward was lifted, Kadin and the others all appeared, green with envy as they stared at the Heart-Eating Ape King not far away. This thing would have a nourishing effect on strong Heavenly Souls and even more so, on those at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. If they handed it to gourmets, they could probably further expand their Soul Sea.

    After Heroic Soul Stage soldiers entered the peak and were able to stabilize their Soul Power output, they would then have to find ways to expand their own Soul Seas. Everything was predestined. If one didn¡¯t have a strong and powerful Soul Sea, one would not be able to enter the Heavenly Soul Stage. Even if one did, it would then be impossible to mobilize the power of the outside world. It could be said that if one reached the Heavenly Soul Stage, one would be using one¡¯s own power as a lever in order to utilize the power of nature. But what if the lever was not strong enough?

    The bacsh was definitely no joke.

    The main thing to do in the Heroic Soul Stage was to deepen and expand the Soul Sea. This Ape King heart would definitely be a good thing for that.

    Frankly, if this Ape King had been killed by team effort, there would have been no argument if Kadin wanted to take the heart. But the problem was that Wang Zhong was the one who had killed it. Kadin was in a dilemma. This was Musk Family territory; therefore, no one would dare say anything if he struck. But the question was¡­ did he stand a chance?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s strong suit was his Dharma Idols, and he had already used them once. The more powerful the Dharma Idol, the greater the consumption of energy, and the heavier the burden on the Soul Sea. Could he use them again? In fact, with the characteristics of his Dharma Idol, Kadin could bypass those two Dharma Idols and take out Wang Zhong directly. He might actually stand a chance.

    Although he appeared calm on the surface, there was turbulence on the inside. On the other hand, Wang Zhong nced at him, smiled, and did not say a single word. With that, Kadin¡¯s heart almost came to a stop. Even if the other party was pretending, he had no choice but to bear with it. It was rare for people to have such an attitude, even amongst the top 10 Dimensional Exploration teams. As an heir of one of the Great Families, it was necessary to remain calm and collected in such situations.

    Since he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Wang Zhong, the right thing to do was to be friendly.

 Chapter 816 - A Good Sword Always Remains Sharp

    <h4>Chapter 816: A Good Sword Always Remains Sharp</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Sure enough, you are the number one of the new batch of people from the Federation. You have extraordinary strength. This Ape King is yours now,¡± said Kadin, with a smile. The moment he said that, Helen and the others grew green with envy. It was impossible for them to attain this at their current levels.

    Molton instantly understood what Kadin was doing. They were birds of the same feather; thus, they knew each other like the back of their palms. Now that the situation had changed, Kadin was already trying to curry favor with Wang Zhong. F**k it! It was really stupid of him to have yed a viin. This guy was a friend of Mu Zi. Furthermore, there was an atmospheric abnormality when Wang Zhong forged his Dharma idol. How could he simply brush him off? He was always one to think highly of himself. Looking at Laura¡¯s reaction, as her brother, he truly felt shame like never before.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll skip the formalities then. Laura, this is a gift for you. Feel free to ask me if you need anything else in the future!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone present couldn¡¯t believe their ears. It was such a valuable thing, yet he just gave it away like it was nothing?! The stronger the Heroic Soul, the more one needed this. Was he an idiot?

    Molton shook his head with a bitter smile. He had really made a mistake this time. On the other hand, Laura nodded at Wang Zhong with a bright smile. At this moment, Laura was relieved of the burden that she had been carrying for a long time in the Holy Land. She wanted to help him, but she didn¡¯t have that ability. Fortunately, Wang Zhong was still that same Wang Zhong.

    Molton couldn¡¯t do anything as he watched Laura hook her hand around Wang Zhong¡¯s hand publicly. Before this, he might be qualified to say that one¡¯s strength was the amount of respect one could have in the Holy Land. Although he felt that he himself could defeat Wang Zhong in actualbat, Wang Zhong already had the upper hand currently, not to mention any other trump cards he might have.

    At this point, Wang Zhong had already gotten everything he wanted, and thus, it would be meaningless to stay there. Also, he did not stay to gloat any more. If he kept picking fights with everyone, he would be left with zero personal time. With that, he said goodbye to Laura and directly activated the Pioneering Order to return to the Holy Land.

    Looking at the figure that had opened the transmission channel as well as disappeared into thin air, Laura was filled with joy. She didn¡¯t care about the ape heart; she was only happy that Wang Zhong was still the same old Wang Zhong.

    Only after Wang Zhong left did the others feel relieved of that stifling atmosphere.

    Both Kadin and Molton had calm expressions, but this was actually abnormal. The reason was that this trip didn¡¯t achieve its expected result. No matter what, it was obvious that Kadin would never look for Laura again unless he was actually capable of suppressing Wang Zhong. However, he obviously couldn¡¯t. Maybe he could depend on family influence? That would be too naive; such a person would not be able to survive in the Holy Land at all because the family would waste no time in kicking this kind of wastrel out. Every descendant of arge family was expected to serve the family instead of the other way around.

    As soon as a big shot recognized Wang Zhong¡¯s worth, he would definitely soar to great heights. Both Kadin and Molton knew this deep down.

    Kadin stared at Helen and the others, including Tianqiong. ¡°Whatever happened today didn¡¯t happen. I will make up for the missing ape hearts. Whoever is loose-lipped will be finding fault with me!¡±

    There was no other way out of this. If his family caught wind of the fact that the outsider he brought in took the Heart of the Heart-Eating Ape King, who had been in the family territory for more than 10 years, he would definitely have to suffer consequences.

    Only Helen unexpectedlymented, ¡°What¨Cwhat if Wang Zhong does it?¡±

    It was just a subconscious, unintentionalment, but she immediately got a cold gaze from Kadin in return. It even had a little anger and murderous intent.

    Helen had truly touched a tender spot. She hurriedly shut her mouth, and Molton had no choice but to step in. ¡°Both me and Brother Kadin have the same sentiments. If anyone can¡¯t shut their mouths, it would be finding fault with us. We won¡¯t let him get away with it.¡±

    Kadin didn¡¯t say anything else. If Wang Zhong ever leaked this, then he would have no choice but to apologize to his family. However, if Wang Zhong was the type to publicize his achievements, he would not have gained such a terrible reputation in the Holy City.

    Molton was also speechless. Every time Wang Zhong was around, the situation would get out of control. Looking at Laura, who was beaming with happiness, he finally felt that he should let go. What did he do to deserve this?

    The three members of the Musk family were rather happy as they could enjoy the gains and need not offend Kadin at the same time. Even if the family found out about this, he would only be chided a little, whereas the person who told on him would be miserable.

    Tianqiong Musk seemed to have been transported back to the CHF. There was nothing he could do but sigh. The sight of that person¡¯s back was still the same.

    He only wanted toment:?<i>A good sword always remains sharp.</i>

    Time flew by in a sh, and the novices¡¯ half-year protection period was about to pass. News of the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition had also finally been announced through various channels.

    The previous news that the half-year apprenticeship battle would change was not groundless, false news. This time, the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition had changed greatly aspared to the past. Participation in thepetition was now no longer limited to official Holy Apprentices!

    Various followers who had pledged allegiance to the Holy City ¡ª whether they were dimensional people or soldiers of the Federation in the Holy Land ¡ª everyone, as long as they had reached the Heroic Soul Stage, would be eligible to participate in thispetition. It was no doubt a chance for everyone!

    This was unprecedented in the Holy City!

    In addition, there were also the hundreds of young soldiers from the Three Great Empires brought along by Great Teachers!

    This made thepetition moreplicated and elevated thepetitiveness in the Holy City. It was especially true for those formal apprentices who trained themselves extremely hard every day as they had to seize all opportunities that could be seized. Those apprentices who were valued by their mentors were undoubtedly blessed. As for those ordinary apprentices, without a Teacher to suck up to, they could only bootlick seniors to gain pointers or learning experience. At this time, if one cared about face, it would be equivalent to?<i>death</i>. Also, just drawing up ns behind closed doors would be equivalent to?<i>awaiting death</i>.

    Everyone knew that once they failed to advance in rank, their lives as apprentices would be even more difficult. The most important thing was that if those people who did not have ¡®qualifications¡¯ passed, then what kind of pressure would they have to endure if they themselves failed to do so?

    Wait slowly for another chance? But it seemed that the Holy Land was not such a friendly ce.

    As for the participants from the Three Great Empires, they brought along with them the hopes and responsibilities of the upper ss, so much so that they had to stay in the Holy Land at all costs. They understood the meaning of?<i>at all costs</i>?better than anyone. Simrly, for them, once they managed to be a formal Holy Disciple, it would signify a radical change in status and breaking free from their originalndscape.

    Out of all the formal apprentices, Carolyn and Solomon, the two first-ss apprentices, stood out from the crowd. It was said that the strength of the two had far exceeded those of apprentices, and they were outstanding even among Holy Disciples. Except for a few who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, who were still thinking about challenging them, most people remained low-key.

    Of course, some powerful ones withrge ambitions were focused on Hyde Alexander, the representative of the dimensional humans. The discrimination against them was sort of innate, just like how people of the Federation looked down on the ¡®country bumpkins¡¯ of the Empire.

    Fifty dayster, once the news that thepetition was about to begin was released, everyone couldn¡¯t sit still in the ssrooms. There were many discussions ongoing, especially those who had mastered a few tricks of their own. Young people, those who coulde here, obviously, had a certain level of confidence. Basically, it was not a problem to be promoted to Holy Disciple. The question was who could rece those who had superior treatment. It was said that those who were particrly outstanding in the assessment would also be rewarded. Who didn¡¯t want to show their faces? Perhaps a Great Teacher might take a fancy to them?

    In the ssroom, dimir was very calm. Aftering to the Holy Land, he seemed to have be invisible. He was low-key to such an extent that he seemed to be non-existent. These whispers and gossip traveled to his ears, and his cold eyes became even colder. He had heard about the news that Carolyn refused to be a disciple of a 5-star Great Teacher and that Solomon was upgraded to a so-called Dimensional Predator in the Dimensional Hostel. In his eyes, they were strong. However, although they were strong, they had yet to shake his will. It was because everyone had their own path to follow. His path was different from theirs. He was like ice. He did not need to be enthusiastic, as ice would always be frozen inadvertently. Overnight, winter woulde, and there would be a thick umtion of ice. What he wanted was a blockbuster.

    It should not be forgotten that he was the pride of the Vasilyevich Family and that he had only lost to Wang Zhong by a little in the CHF. Teachers¡­ What could Teachers do for him? At most, they could only point him in the right direction and bring about some small benefits. In terms of cultivation, it was mostly dependent on oneself. As for soul tools, although one could own them, these were not allowed to be brought in during the assessment. What use would they have?

    But Wang Zhong! This person¡­ How could he be underestimated and forgotten?

    A smiley face appeared in dimir¡¯s mind¡­

    Now, this smiley face should have also appeared in the minds of many other apprentices. Everyone had regarded Wang Zhong as a piece of juicy meat. This guy had been down on his luck ever since he came to the Holy Land and had been causing trouble everywhere. It was said that he was now trying out everything since he was a lost cause. Previously, he had even tried to be a wards master.

    Half a year ago, after Wang Zhong revealed his ming Spirit King Dharma Idol, he almost believed in the misguided view that Wang Zhong had met his downfall. He was even a little ecstatic, as sometimes his opponent¡¯s failure signified his own sess. But soon, he noticed a tiny detail. In the face of ridicule, Wang Zhong always kept his smile. Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes did not reveal any form of worry; instead, it was something like¡­ tant disregard.

    No one would know you better than your enemies. Since his defeat, dimir had never forgotten his shame. This was no different from Mo Wen. He knew that he had grown stronger in the Heroic Soul Stage, but he continued to observe Wang Zhong. The look on Wang Zhong¡¯s face revealed to him that Wang Zhong had not be weaker, but definitely stronger. It was so much so that he didn¡¯t feel the need to show off in front of a group of peasants.

    This made dimir very excited and very stressed at the same time. As such, during this period of cultivation, he had thought of Wang Zhong as his imaginary enemy. Gold could not be hidden. This rank-advancementpetition would re-divide everyone once again.

    In the Queen¡¯s Bar, the Wanderlust Team was relieving the pressure they felt. Recently, they hadpleted several B-rank missions. Finally, there were no major idents or things urring outside the n. There had been some losses, but there were more gains on the whole. As such, they managed to obtain a rather good ranking in the hostel.

    Captain Oscar was alreadypletely used to his bald head and had also given up the idea of growing his hair back. This negative effect caused by his decision to use Trisson¡¯s Catastrophe Vest would probably apany him throughout his life. However, he managed to get something good out of this misfortune. That was, his Soul Power had improved.

    Bang~~

    As the door of the bar was pushed open with extreme force, Asher ¡ª who had been officially upgraded to the main force of the Wanderlust Team ¡ª could be seen stomping in angrily. Small Eyes, who was responsible for remote support and fire strikes, was following closely behind him and seemed to be calming him down.

    ¡°Hi, Small Eyes! Did Asher make a bet with someone again?¡±

    Oscar waved his hand with a smile and greeted them.

    ¡°Captain! It¡¯s really thest straw for me!¡±

    Asher strode over and downed an entire ss of wine. As Oscar was around, Small Eyes didn¡¯t continue to hold Asher back. It could be seen that Small Eyes wasn¡¯t happy either. As such, it was obvious that both of them had just encountered something unpleasant.

    ¡°Captain, if someone insulted me in front of you, what would you do?¡± asked Asher angrily, as he wiped the wine stain from his lips.

    Oscar froze for a moment, wondering why Asher would ask such a random question. However, he still managed to reply almost instantly as heughed. ¡°What would I do? Of course I would join in on the fun. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Captain! I¡¯m serious! I¡¯m not joking with you!¡± shouted Asher in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°A couple of insults can¡¯t do any harm to you. Am I right? Anyway it is already a norm for us. What¡¯s new?¡± said Oscar. ¡°Spill. Who badmouthed our exploration team again? Did theyment on my bald head or talk about how Sister Feng is too¡­ um¡­ pretty?¡±

    On the opposite side, the corner of Sister Feng¡¯s mouth curled up a little as she continued to sip on her red wine. Ever since she joined the Wanderlust Team, almost everyone who knew her said that her brain was damaged or that she was extremely stupid. However, there were certain things that did not require reason and things that could not be exined by reason alone.

    Asher then scratched his head. ¡°Why does everyone think that our vice-captain is a wastrel? I just want to understand. Are they blind?¡±

    Asher recounted his experience today. The current hot topic in the Holy City was undoubtedly the uing Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition. For topics of conversation, people naturally didn¡¯t dare to talk about those who were ¡®up there¡¯; however, they definitely did not hold back when it came to those small fry. Amon subject of talk was Wang Zhong¡¯s existence. He was constantly being regarded as a perfect foil for almost everyone.

    Small Eyesughed. ¡°The thing that angers him the most is that the Dimensional Hostel offers a payout of 1:9 if Wang Zhong manages to retain his second-ss Holy Disciple status. It¡¯s basically saying that he might be promoted to Holy Disciple, but he will definitely lose his second-ss status to someone.¡±

    Suddenly, everyone quieted down, including Small Eyes and Asher. They actually neglected such a big issue! Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. They were truly stupid. This was actually a good thing. Perhaps the entire team could turn their losses into profits!

    Regarding the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition, Wang Zhong had long forgotten about it. He was currently oblivious to the outside world. With insufficient energy to spare, it was natural that he didn¡¯t care to think about the novice protection at all. Furthermore, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t think that he needed protection anyway. Whether others thought so or not was literally none of his business.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s current focus was mainly on the practice of Cellr Cosmology, but at this stage, all he could do was to constantly stabilize his Soul Core.

    While stabilizing and understanding the Soul Core, Wang Zhong did not neglect the in-depth exploration and experimentation with his ming Bodyguard and Darkness Bodyguard.

    Wang Zhong was substantially impacted when the Headless Knight was summoned as his Darkness Bodyguard Dharma Idol. He never imagined that his second bodyguard woulde into being like this. This also made Wang Zhong very curious. He constantly experimented with the Headless Knight, wanting to see how different the Headless Knight would be under his control; he was specifically interested in the Headless Knight¡¯sbat style. Doing so, he could drawparisons between now and the time when he was in the Life and Death Realm.

 Chapter 817 - The Third Stone Slab

    <h4>Chapter 817: The Third Stone b</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The appearance of the Headless Knight deepened Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of the ming Bodyguard Smander. However, Wang Zhong was always a little curious whether Smander, who often kneeled down and called him his ¡®King¡¯ respectfully, came from a background as shocking as the Headless Knight¡¯s.

    However,pared to the Headless Knight, Smander was more about defense, which might cause Wang Zhong to develop a biased understanding of its mes. Also, Smander¡¯s IQ was significantly higher than that of the Headless Knight¡¯s. Although Smander had average attack power, he was extremely good at defense. In particr, his chain usage and control were actually considered extremely high-level, which led Wang Zhong to conclude that Smander might actually be restricted by his own abilities; this would prevent Smander from living up to his true potential. Having advanced to the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage, Wang Zhong could obviously feel that there had been a great change to Smander, so much so that he could trap the Heart-Eating Ape King. However, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter, because although the Heart-Eating Ape King had evolved to a very high rank, it was merely sort of a domesticated creature that had no fighting power. Its only strong suit was its good genes, and in the Dimensional World, this meant that it had a Soul Brand.

    The amount of Soul Power needed to support Smander¡¯s actions was not that great; the only exception was during the two¡¯s power confrontation, which expended Soul Power at a slightly faster rate. However, the Headless Knight¡¯s situation was different. Although Wang Zhong acted like it was nothing the previous time, he was truly shocked that the Headless Knight killed the Heart-Eating Ape King with a single headshot. Even though it was domesticated, it could be considered a mini Warlord. Naturally, the power of the Headless Knight was currently a far cry from when he was in Decapitation Canyon, and it seemed that many of his abilities were now missing. The only thing he retained was his overbearing power. That strike seemed to have literally disregarded the other party¡¯s defense. In fact, Wang Zhong could only support two of such attacks; pushing further would result in trauma to his Soul Sea and body.

    Dharma Idols were still connected to the soul. Actually, Wang Zhong also wanted to know his own maximum possible limit.

    While Smander had already fought alongside him many times and could also engage in certain simple conversations with him, Wang Zhong could not converse with the Headless Knight at all, making it extremely difficult to find out more about him. The conversation between them was literally an infinite loop. ¡°Return my head.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take your head.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Return my head.¡± ¡°Your head is really not with me.¡±

    There was a huge difference between the Headless Knight and Smander¡¯s ability tomunicate. The former was definitely able to drive one to one¡¯s grave. However, Wang Zhong felt that the Headless Knight and his pet phrase were actually rather adorable.

    Unfortunately,pared to their first encounter, the Headless Knight only had the power of a Peak Heroic Soul now. However, the good news was that he managed to retain his terrifying nature, as shown in the Life and Death Realm. It was just that this quality could not be fully disyed due to insufficient power. asionally, it could be revealed for a split second, but other than that, it was basically useless. In terms ofbat effectiveness, the Headless Knight was better than Smander. After all, it was a Dharma Idol specializing in attacks. Although the Headless Knight¡¯s attack methods relied only on pure physical power currently, it was obvious that this power had an indomitable nature.

    Wang Zhong highly suspected that this was a rune effect stemming from a halo effect. Unlike Smander¡¯s active use of runes, the Headless Knight seemed to have a natural talent in this field. As for power, Wang Zhong had yet to find any material that could withstand the destructive power of the Headless Knight unless there was rune power attached to it. Even then, it would barely be able resist the attack of the Headless Knight. Maybe it could withstand one or two attacks, but the number never got past three. Seemingly, this kind of indestructibility had to be superimposed.

    For Wang Zhong, time always passed very quickly during cultivation. Thus, he had already unknowingly spent another five days indoors before he exited his trance. In his Soul Sea, his Soul Core had already achieved preliminary stability due to his constant efforts. The first thing he did was to check whether there was news from Lao Zhang. He hadn¡¯t seen Lao Zhang at all recently and grew a little worried. However, when he saw that the wine he left for Lao Zhang was gone, he was relieved as Lao Zhang had mentioned previously that no one woulde here. Of course, the news that Wang Zhong was looking forward to the most was news from the desert.

    Although Wang Zhong had exceptional patience, he grew a little nervous. At this exact moment, his Skylink rang. Wang Zhong could not help but throw a few punches in the air in excitement. Caslort had finally delivered the Golden Stone b to Katchirda as promised!

    This was a miracle. He had been searching for this for a long time, yet this time, he got it without any effort. Was Caslort an idiot? Didn¡¯t he know that this Golden Stone b was a dimensional treasure?

    Caslort was actually miserable. How could it be possible that he didn¡¯t know the stone b¡¯s value? In fact, this thing had been passed around for a long time, but no one knew what it could be used for. This was the most suitable item to act aspensation. It allowed him to appear sincere, and it would not increase his enemy¡¯s power.

    Wang Zhong immediately made a decision, putting aside everything to make way for the Golden Stone b. Although the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition was about to be held, he only needed to rush back before thepetition started. As for those courses and things in the Holy Land, he was not in a hurry to handle them. The most important thing right now was to prevent the Golden Stone b from meeting with any mishap.

    As Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of the Golden Stone b grew deeper, he could obtain more benefits from it. At the same time, Wang Zhong could also sense the great mystery of the Golden Stone b to a deeper extent, making him feel like keeping some as his collection. Although it was not considered a loss when he had sold his previous one to the Stuart family, who could be sure whether the thing itself was valuable? What if it really was?

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s initial excitement quickly died down as he was reminded of bad news. The Pioneering Order he needed to return to Earth would cost him 5,000 Holy Coins! As such, he dug out his Skylink to check his bnce¡­

    <i>Sorry, there are insufficient Holy Coins left in your ount!</i>

    What!

    Wang Zhong pondered for a while before recovering from his stunned state. As he ruffled his hair, he suddenly recalled the reason for this¡­ He had been splurging a bit too much recently, behaving like aplete spendthrift. That bit of money from the sale of Samsara wine was definitely not enough for him to spend.

    The Pioneering Order which cost 5,000 Holy Coins truly made Wang Zhong troubled. It was impossible to earn such a huge sum of money on his own in a short time. He could only borrow, but it was not a choice. How could he, as a vice-captain, always rely on his team to bail him out? However, other than the Wanderlust Team, among the people he knew, only Lan Daier was rich while all the others were as poor as a church mouse.

    Wang Zhong scratched his head as he mulled it over. There was a well-known saying in this world:?<i>Return what you borrowed on time, and you may borrow again next time.</i>?Even if he was an absolute idiot, he would still know that the courses of treatment that Lan Daier prepared for him had far exceeded the value of the Samsara Wine. However, there was yet another saying:?<i>When you¡¯re up to your ears in debt, you stop worrying.</i>?Since he was already in debt, there was no harm in taking up a greater debt. If he truly could not pay up, he could sell himself to Lan Daier. It truly felt like a great deal.

    Pfft! He was thinking a step too far. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t even get a loan from her.

    As Wang Zhong continued to think about this, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. In any case, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time when it came to the Golden Stone b. In the event of any unforeseen circumstance, it would be even worse for him. No matter how unwilling he was, he still had to ask for this favor from Teacher Lan Daier.

    Familiar with the route to Lan Daier¡¯s residence, he arrived in no time. Lan Daier¡¯s loyal assistant, E, practically killed Wang Zhong with her stares. Fortunately, Lan Daier came downstairs shortly after he arrived. She was wearing a casual nightgown, and her snow-white feet were exposed as she was wearing indoor slippers. She exuded azy yet intriguing aura. She was different from all other women. If other women acted sozily, they would probably look unkempt. However, she was like a soft and juicy peach, refreshing to one¡¯s eyes.

    Wang Zhong rubbed his nose, and his eyes paused at Lan Daier¡¯s feet for a second. ¡°<i>Cough</i>, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your rest, Teacher,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Haha, you can stop pretending. You never visit without a reason. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to greet me. If so, you can leave.¡± Lan Daier couldn¡¯t help but tease Wang Zhong as she stared at his eyes. Although she acted otherwise, she was very happy to see Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Um, hahaha. I have been a bit busytely, but please rest assured, I¡¯ve already changed the settings on my Skylink. If you summon me, it will be my top priority.¡±

    Beside him, E was resisting the urge to kill him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Speak!¡±

    ¡°My finances have been a little tighttely¡­ Teacher, if you have some cash to spare, can you lend me five thousand for urgent use?¡± asked Wang Zhong as he rubbed his hands awkwardly. Damn it, it was certainly embarrassing for him, but now he couldn¡¯t be bothered with saving face. ¡°I will pay you back. I can¡¯t pay you back that soon, but I will definitely pay you back in the future!¡±

    E was so angry to the point that sheughed. ¡°You? You couldn¡¯t afford it even if you mortgaged yourself!¡±

    This dude was definitely a scammer!

    He was merely a neer to the Holy City and an insignificant apprentice. No matter how tight on finances he was, it should be impossible for him to?<i>need?</i>5,000 Holy Coins! Was this dude¡¯s understanding of a Holy Coin¡¯s worth warped? Did he think they were the same as Federation Credits? How could he ask for 5,000 Holy Coins in one go?!

    ¡°Okay. E, give it to him.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she headed upstairs to continue sleeping as though nothing had happened, leaving Wang Zhong and E dumbfounded.

    In the end, Wang Zhong hurriedly ran away with his Holy Coins. If he had stayed a little while longer, E might have really killed him.

    With 5,000 Holy Coins, Wang Zhong bought a Pioneering Order without dy, left the city immediately, and returned directly to Katchirda.

    Stepping out of the transmission channel, Wang Zhong breathed in the hot and humid air of Katchirda. What came into view was an extremely busy scene. Katchirda was carrying out various constructions in order to rush their redevelopment into a city.

    This was a huge project. Upgrading directly from a vige oasis into a city was not a simple matter. It wasn¡¯t a matter that could be settled with a single sentence, nor was it a matter of money. It was true that a city could be built with money, but if the city was to be strong andsting, it would require various conditions from design to construction to transformation. Every single step required great effort, to be carried out properly.

    Having received the news of Wang Zhong¡¯s return long ago, Gong Yi and the others were already standing by the coordinates of the portal, ready to wee him back. At the moment they caught sight of him, everyone immediately surrounded Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Wee home, Wang Zhong! Ha ha, although it looks messy now, this ce will soon be the most beautiful ce in the desert.¡± Gong Yi and Wang Zhong gave each other a tight hug, followed by Reynolds and Sister Hong.

    Reynolds remained silent as usual, but it was obvious that he was ted.

    Sister Hong stretched out her hand towards Wang Zhong and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown handsomer now. You didn¡¯t forget to bring those things we asked for, did you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t consider him an outsider at all, and indeed, he was not one.

    Wang Zhong smiled, handed something to each of them, and spoke, ¡°These are spatial bracelets. They¡¯re cheap goods and can be used for up to a year. Don¡¯t forget that everything you guys asked for is inside. I don¡¯t need to teach you guys how to use them, do I?¡±

    The three of them nodded in response. This thing was not umon in the Holy Land, and it did not have an unlimited lifespan, but on Earth, it was already considered a rare and magical item. It was especially true in the desert. It was truly convenient!

    The three brought Wang Zhong to a secret room in the desert oasis. Sister Hong tilted her head upward and narrowed her eyes before she looked at the three men teasingly. ¡°Do you guys want to turn around or watch me undress?¡±

    Immediately, all three of them turned around silently. If they wanted to y such games, they were definitely no match for Sister Hong. There was no discrimination at all here as Sister Hong was a professional. She herself didn¡¯t mind either. She didn¡¯t engage in theft, burry, or fraud, so why should she feel inferior?

    As Sister Hong took off her outer coat, a golden stone b could be seen tied to the front of her chest. She had ced it there to safeguard it. Other than her delicate little waist, it was obvious from her other body parts that she was already of a certain age.

    Sister Hong took off the stone b and put on her coat again. She then turned around and began to speak with a smile. ¡°We know that you really want this thing. Although that bastard Caslort had promised to hand it over, he didn¡¯t stop trying some petty tricks. He only handed the stone b over obediently after Reynolds and I went to ¡®remind him¡¯. Take a look. Do you think it¡¯s useful to you?¡±

    Everyone knew that this thing was definitely extremely important since Wang Zhong was so concerned with it. Thus, they were all worried whether something was wrong with this thing, especially when the cost of traveling from the Holy ce to Earth and back was very high. As such, Gong Yi had repeatedly confirmed its authenticity.

    Soon, his Fate Stone had a slight reaction. Wang Zhong¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but grow excited, and his breathing rate increased. He could already confirm that this was an authentic Golden Stone b.

    The Golden Stone b was of utmost importance to him. This was by far the only thing that could cause a reaction from the Fate Stone that Wang Zhong knew of. Not only that, strangely enough, it could also resonate with his Heaven and Earth Chessboard Dharma Idol, which he had yet to gain full control over. It was simr to that of a key to the door for bodyguard Dharma Idols, with the ability to summon new bodyguards for him. It could be considered the crux for Wang Zhong to be able to counteract all other forces.

    Taking a deep breath, he attempted to calm himself down. Following that, Wang Zhong exined himself to Gong Yi, Reynolds, and Sister Hong. ¡°We are like family. I will cut to the chase. This thing is very important to me and can enhance my current strength considerably. The fact that I possess the Golden Stone b must be kept strictly confidential. At least, try to hide it for as long as you can. But if you are confronted with a force that you cannot handle, just directly say that it¡¯s currently with me. You do not need to hide it then.¡±

    As they listened to Wang Zhong, the three of them felt a warm sensation fill their hearts. Sister Hong then smiled and said, ¡°Wang Zhong, what are you talking about? Do you think the three of us are afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Sister Hong, that¡¯s not what I meant. The Golden Stone b might be important, but you guys matter more to me. Also, no matter who the other party is, they will have to think twice before causing trouble for me in the Holy Land,¡± said Wang Zhong with augh. It might be difficult to forcibly retain the stone b with his current strength, but as long as he could activate the Fate Stone, it would signify that he had at leastpleted the first step. As for the rest, it would have to depend on luck.

    After getting the Golden Stone b, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t n to return to the Holy City immediately. Five thousand Holy Coins was definitely not a small sum, and it was also rare for him toe back to visit again. Although Caslort had already admitted defeat, it could be seen that he had notpletely given up hope; it was obvious from the fact that he kept stalling when he was supposed to deliver the Golden Stone b as promised.

    However, in fact, Wang Zhong could not do much to help them. Just like what Gong Yi had said, if Wang Zhong was able to be more powerful, that would be the greatest support for them. If possible, it would also be helpful if he could make some powerful allies in the Holy City. Of course, this sentence was supposedly a joke made by Sister Hong, because she followed it with another sentence. ¡°It would be better if they were pretty girls.¡±

    This remark truly made Wang Zhong feel awkward as he wondered if Teacher Lan Daier could be regarded as a ¡®powerful ally¡¯.

 Chapter 818 - Breaking Away from Outmoded Conventions

    <h4>Chapter 818: Breaking Away from Outmoded Conventions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    No matter what, it was now a critical period in Katchirda City¡¯s construction. It could be said that there was an admixture of the genuine and the false here. Although Gong Yi and the others did not mention it, they had the confidence to carry out certain operations now that Wang Zhong was really here. They no longer had to hold their enemies back by putting on a bold front. Also, this time, Wang Zhong could personally contact Ma Dong from here to get both parties to trust each other and work together.

    ¡°Ma Dong is very good,¡± said Gong Yi. ¡°The Federation¡¯s intelligence on him is basically nothing but fake news. Most people are reporting that he had died in the wilderness. After all, Assassin had deep roots. The Zhao and Gui families were truly too greedy. If we have time to grow our own roots, it¡¯s possible for us to make aeback. It¡¯s just that if you don¡¯t show yourself via the Skylink, it would be hard for him to trust us,¡±

    He knew how difficult it was for one to be wanted by the Federation. Both the officials and the underworld were offering rewards for his death, and money could work wonders at any time of day.

    Ma Dong could not be contacted until the third day. Although Ma Dong was supposed to get the chance to talk to Wang Zhong in person, he remained extremely cautious. After all, this might still be a trap. However, he eventually gave up. No matter how forbearing and persevering he was and despite being free of fear, he was truly too lonely. He needed a brother.

    When Ma Dong saw Wang Zhong via his Skylink, Ma Dong heaved a huge sigh of relief. His palms had been sweating profusely. It may have seemed like a simple meeting, but if the opposite party was not Wang Zhong, it would signify that his situation had been exposed. With the power of the Federation and the bounty on his head in the underworld, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to survive this.

    At this time, Ma Dong actuallyughed. ¡°Dude, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. You seem to have be handsomer. However, you still don¡¯t look as good as me.¡±

    With that, Wang Zhong could immediately tell that Ma Dong was putting up a front. The more rxed he seemed, the harder his situation was. Ma Dong¡¯s eyes actually had wrinkles now. Although Wang Zhong didn¡¯t see what happened to him over this period of time, it was obvious that he had suffered a great deal.

    ¡°I knew that you would be alright. Give me some time. I have already found a way to bring them down,¡± said Wang Zhong, smiling.

    ¡°No problem. It is impossible for those useless people to find me. Take your time!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, wait for me toe back.¡± Wang Zhong nodded vigorously. Some things were not able to be put into words, but the tacit understanding between them was enough for them to understand each other.

    The two didn¡¯t say any more as this form ofmunication was not secure. After the situation was confirmed, Ma Dong could cooperate with Gong Yi without holding back.

    Seeing the live call end, Wang Zhong took a deep breath. He could finally put his heart at ease now that he saw that Ma Dong was safe. If he wanted to subvert the Zhao Family and the Gui Family, he couldn¡¯t rush into it as there would only be one shot at that. If they failed, there was only death awaiting them. Although the 10 Great Families did not have ruling power in the Holy Land, they still had a certain influence there. Also, in terms of strength, experts at the Heavenly Soul Stage could destroy them in a matter of minutes.

    Both he and Ma Dong had to grow up.

    The resonance between the Golden Stone b and the Fate Stone opened up a third ne, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know what kind of abilities this ne had. ording to usual practice, certain special circumstances would be needed to trigger its power. For this, Wang Zhong was not in a hurry, and even if he was, it would be useless. The Federation had exhausted all its power to try and understand this thing, to no avail. How could it be possible for him to do so at one go?

    The Golden Stone b itself was made from a very strange material. In terms of texture ¡ª from the two that he hade into contact with ¡ª it could be deduced that they were very simr but different in some ways. In terms of material, using the three-dimensional touch ability that Earth people had, it had still been impossible to determine its true makeup. The only two things that could be confirmed were that it was not something that could be found on Earth and that it could not be destroyed. However, it was not known whether the alchemy abilities of the Holy Land could affect it. That might actually be possible.

    Being away from the Holy Land did not affect Wang Zhong¡¯s ability to consolidate his gains. The most important thing Wang Zhong needed to focus on now wasbat techniques. His two big moves were good in terms of power, but in fact, they were only useful for fighting monsters. If he fought other people the same way, it would only be seeking death. The key would be to improve on his Soul Sea.

    Wang Zhong did not want to be someone who was over-reliant on Dharma Idols. If so, his weakness would be very obvious.

    He was very clear about thebat techniques of the Casted Soul Stage. He had clear ideas, and the techniques had notable effects, but after entering the Heroic Soul Stage, he grew a little confused. There were many different styles in the Holy Land, but after knowing more about each of them, he felt that they were all not strong enough. After watching Kadin fight, he finally came to a conclusion: The strong in the Holy Land definitely did not rely on their Dharma Idols. Instead, they focused on strengthening the usage of their Soul Power. The power of Kadin¡¯s sword was definitely built up in his Soul Sea, giving his move the ability to destroy mountains.

    This idea was consistent with his previous thinking, but what Wang Zhong was pursuing was stronger and moreplex. This would inevitably require him to improve on many areas, including the maniption of Soul Power, the toughness of the Soul Sea, the ability to withstand bacsh, and the formation speed of hisbat techniques.

    All these were vital areas. If one wascking in any one of these, it would be better to pursue high-speed and powerful Soul Power attacks simr to Kadin.

    One¡¯s physical response would be limited even under the boost of Soul Power, but the response of one¡¯s Soul Power could be as fast as the speed of light ¡ª that was, with the prerequisite of having enough practice. As such, there were infinite possibilities.

    With the Soul Core as the center to make out the basic points of the attack, it would save a lot of time. Any attack matrix had to have coordinates, and the Soul Core was the best coordinate.

    Wang Zhong entered his Soul Sea and consciously looked at the coordinates. If he controlled the power of the Soul Sea and superimposedyers of powers ¡ª as in mobilizing soul power multiple times while preventing them from being fired ¡ª then released them in one shot, a powerful sword move could be formed. Of course, this was not pure math, and thus, it wasn¡¯t one plus one equaling two. During this process, there would be a great loss of Soul Power, but the nature and power of the attack would bepletely different.

    This was just the simplest form of application. What if he constructed a runic matrix in the Soul Sea?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heartbeat elerated. Toplete the move in his Soul Sea then directly sting it out would definitely increase his actualbat speed by leaps and bounds!

    Was it possible?

    It might not be possible for other people, but it was definitely possible for him!

    Just like that, Wang Zhong fell deep into thought as he stood under a tree, not moving an inch. He had already forgotten where he wanted to go. The practice of Cellr Cosmology provided the foundation for all of this.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, it¡¯ste¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Reynolds stopped Sister Hong from interrupting Wang Zhong. ¡°He is meditating. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    Sister Hong froze for a moment, then stared at Wang Zhong. ¡°How long has he been like this? Who even meditates standing?¡±

    ¡°From the morning until now.¡±

    After discovering Wang Zhong in this state in the afternoon, Reynolds began to stand guard beside him the entire time. Regarding Wang Zhong¡¯s level, Reynolds had long stopped trying to specte. Who said that one could not meditate standing anyway?

    Wang Zhong had already begun to try it out in his Soul Sea. Most people wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of it. Even if they had thought of it, they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do it. However, Wang Zhong was an exception.

    On the one hand, he had Aiolos and Mu Zi as reference. Obviously, Aiolos and Mu Zi had embarked on their own path and formed their own personalizedbat styles. Also, they were unaffected by societal constraints and never once cared about the opinions of others. Wang Zhong, too, wanted to form his ownbat style.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong was confident of his own Soul Sea. To stray from the usual rules and regtions, the first thing to be affected was definitely the Soul Sea. His Soul Sea was extremely durable, almost indestructible. Other people usually only had ¡®Soul Ponds¡¯, whereas he truly had a Soul Sea.

    In the beginning, he adopted the runic array method, but he eventually realized that this was not suitable in the Soul Sea. Most runes consisted of arc shapes, and an arc¡¯s movement speed was naturally slow even if they were boosted with Soul Power. In short, it could be imagined as being in the state of weightlessness, making it move differently from when there was gravity. He continued to try again, failed, and continued on¡­ Obviously, Stubborn Wang Zhong would not simply give up. Now that he had found a feasible direction, he would definitely go all the way.

    ¡°It¡¯s been seven days. Do you think he overdid it and lost his mind?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Touch wood! Lao Gong, do you think it¡¯s because of that damned stone b?¡±

    Gong Yi, Sister Hong, and Reynolds stared at Wang Zhong nervously. They were very worried. This meditation situation was too weird. Wang Zhong was like a searchlight: his body constantly produced Soul Power reactions, but then again¡­ maybe it was more like a broken bulb.

    At this time, Wang Zhong¡¯s body was covered in dust. His cheeks were sunken, and his pale lips were covered with cracks, a sign that he wascking water. There was no doubt that this state was extremely taxing to his body.

    Just when the three were at a loss, Wang Zhong opened his eyes and said, ¡°Sister Hong, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Cultivation andprehension were simr to fond dreams, and the timing could not be forced. Once one was awakened from it, it would be extremely difficult to return to that dream. It was not just a matter of taxing the mind. Due to human limits, even the most durable body could not survive more than seven days without food and water.

    Wang Zhong immediately replenished his bodily needs and fell asleep until the next morning. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were no longer the same as before.

    Over these seven days, he had determined a path of cultivation. In fact, he had benefited from his previous research and understanding of the Heroic Soul Stage. umtion was always a condition needed for any form of breakthrough, and it was impossible to skip this step.

    To put it simply, the supposed Soul Power limit of any human ¡ª be it Heroic Souls or Heavenly Souls ¡ª was 10,000 Grassos. This was seemingly the maximum Soul Power a human body could withstand. To break through this, one had to sessfully pass the Soul Cmity, aka the Heavenly Cmity one had to undergo after entering the peak of the Heavenly Soul Stage. Only then would one bepletely reborn and could one exceed the limits of the human body.

    But the difference was that Heavenly Souls could tap into the power of heaven and earth. Not only did it mean endless Soul Power power for them ¡ª as long as their body could bear it ¡ª the whole world could be their Soul Sea. Theoretically, it was possible to reach an explosive force unimaginable to ordinary people.

    As for Heroic Souls, most people at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage had to focus on consolidating their Soul Sea. This was to ensure that their Soul Sea was strong enough to withstand the power of heaven and earth once they entered the Heavenly Soul Stage as well as to build up a stronger resistance to bacsh. On the other hand, they also had to strengthen their control of Soul Power, which was the most important thing during actualbat.

    For example, Kadin Musk had a Soul Power limit of a little bit more than 10,000 Grassos, but the power of his sword move could reach about 120,000 Grassos. This was done via the increase in Soul Power control. Do not make the mistake of thinking that it was not a big deal. Even though it was only a 20% increase in power, it was actually very difficult to do so. The Soul Power had to be superimposed by about three to four times at the moment of attack, which meant that the speed of Soul Power had to directly equal one¡¯s train of thought. In other words, one had to repeat the action four times at the moment of attack, while keeping up with the speed of one¡¯s first thoughtpletely. For ordinary people, this was a paradoxical problem, but it was the norm for some at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. Thus, the increase of this ¡®mere 2,000 Grassos¡¯ was actually far beyond the normal limit of 10,000. The effect was definitely not just that 2,000 Grassos increase.

    To put it simply, if an ordinary 10,000 Grassos attack was to go up against such a sword move, it wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!

    Therefore, two Peak Heroic Souls might have a veryrge difference in theirbat power, and it would not only be due to additional equipment. Some Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, such as the top Dimensional Devourers in the Dimensional Hostel, might even be able to defeat Heavenly Souls! And this would be in a head-on battle!

    After all, some experts who were new to the Heavenly Soul Stage were actually very fragile. On the one hand, in order to break through, a lot of the Soul Power umted during the Heroic Soul Stage would have to be consumed. Thus, there would be insufficient external power support. On the other hand, newly promoted Heaven Souls had a limited ability to tap into the power of heaven and earth, probably only around 10,000 to 20,000 Grassos. However, the Dimensional Devourers at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage could rely on their Soul Power control to directly superimpose their own power to 20,000 Grassos or more; this was definitely a lot more powerful than those new Heavenly Souls who were not very ustomed to their newly acquired strength!

    Of course, these were just theories that people indulged in when they were very bored. After all, they were using the weakest Heavenly Soul topare with the strongest Heroic Soul. There was too much coincidence and imagination involved. Thus, it did not have much practical significance. Also, the most probable situation was that the Heavenly Soul would simply run away. If a Heavenly Soul wanted to escape, most Heroic Souls would be rendered helpless. Those who had really killed off Heavenly Souls head-on were extremely rare throughout the entire history of the Holy City¡­ After all, one would unlikely be a fool if one could be a Heavenly Soul. Before one was familiar with the power of being a Heavenly Soul, nine out of 10 would stay inside the Holy City for closed-door cultivation till they were ready. As such, the above-mentioned situation of a weak Heavenly Soul meeting an expert at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage was almost literally impossible¡­

    Therefore, in the realm of the Heroic Soul, there was actually no need for tricks. One could just punch and kick randomly. The point was not to see if one was urate but to see if one was fast or strong enough. Even the so-called variousbat techniques were nothing more than the control of one¡¯s Soul Power. The focus was on how to superimpose Soul Power by a few more times in the instant of an attack or how to form a special effect at the moment of the Soul Power release. As such, if two people learned the exact same sword move, they might produce twopletely different forms.

    Therefore, Wang Zhong had not been able to understand Aiolos¡¯sbat style previously. On the one hand, he could clearly feel the power of his runes and his substantial Soul Power. On the other hand, he felt that his closebat techniques were a little too ¡®simple¡¯. Although they were very effective and powerful¡­ but they were just simple kicks and punches. They were not even as refined as his control of techniques during the Casted Soul Stage. It was not until now when he himself had to change to new methods ofbat that he gradually understood how powerful Aiolos was. It was like returning to one¡¯s original simplicity while the essence of the techniques was hidden on the inside; they would be far more than how they seemed on the outside.

    Wang Zhong had always been stressing over finding abat style for the Heroic Soul Stage. He felt that he could not get rid of the shadow that the Casted Soul Stage had left on him. He knew that it was definitely wrong, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. Even his two Soul Domination abilities, the ¡®Crosswheel sh¡¯ and ¡®Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven¡¯ ¡ª which seemed to have broken free of the Casted Soul Stage and entered the level of exploration via internal strength ¡ª could only be considered a transition between the two stages and special big moves. However, he had yet to solve the problem of having to develop his main Heroic Soul Stagebat style. It was impossible for him to use these big moves at the start of every battle. Doing so, if the opponent managed to avoid the attack, he would lose the battle immediately.

 Chapter 819 - Holy Disciple Rank-Advancement Competition

    <h4>Chapter 819: Holy Disciple Rank-Advancement Competition</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    He had to figure this step out. Kadin¡¯s sword attack left a very deep impression on Wang Zhong and inspired him. Previously, Wang Zhong had been trying to stabilize and stack his Soul Power, but the effects weren¡¯t very good.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s maximum Soul Power limit was around 11,000 Grassos now, but it would be extremely hard for him to stack it until 12,000. Based on this figure, his power was inferior to that of Kadin, who certainly put in a lot of effort into revising his attacks.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s supreme control of Soul Power was definitely unprecedented, but that referred to his control on the micro-level. However, if he wanted to stack his Soul Power, that would be a macro-level technique, and his delicate micro-level control wouldn¡¯t be of much help.

    He was trying to think of a solution. At first, he tried to y to his strengths and avoid his weaknesses, using his advantage of being able to control Soul Power at a micro-level. He wanted to incorporate runes into his internal Soul Power, such that it would form a runic array at the moment of attack, greatly boosting its power. It would definitely produce a greater effect than if he stacked it normally. Nheless, this was just a thought. Controlling the Soul Power inside of your body was entirely different from controlling it outside of your body.

    Runic carvings took the shape of a ¡®circr arc¡¯ while the Soul Sea was in a state of vacuum and weightlessness. Soul Power could reach the speed of light at its maximum speed; thus, manipting it into a straight line was more realistic. Bending it into a runic circr arc shape was almost impossible, which meant that runes couldn¡¯t be formed inside the Soul Sea.

    In other words, he needed to change his way of thinking. He had toe up with a new method that could rece traditional runes but still produce the same effects inside the Soul Sea.

    This was easier said than done. In reality, runes were the foundation of the Holy Land; even the Federation¡¯s knowledge of runes was passed down from the Holy Land. It had been passed down for hundreds of years, and the runes seemed to have already existed from the start; perhaps it was left behind by a civilization in the Dimensional World. Legend had it that even the Holy Saint Teacher was only considered a ¡®trantor¡¯ at most. To want toe up with a whole new method was wishful thinking.

    At one point in time, Wang Zhong felt that he had encountered a dead end in this aspect of his cultivation journey, unable to find a way out. However, one of Wang Zhong¡¯s merits was that once he was certain that he was heading in the right direction, he wouldn¡¯t doubt himself or hesitate. He would use all sorts of methods to advance in his desired direction. Ever since he was young, Wang Zhong had been very clear and logical in his thinking. He could keep a cool head and maintain his confidence throughout his cultivation journey. In the end, he found his own way around this issue.

    The Soul Power Circuit!

    That was what he called it.

    Wang Zhong never thought that authorities had the answers to everything. Everything was possible in the Soul Sea. Everything was subject to change, and what was suitable was best. Wang Zhong knew about this theory that was prevalent in the old civilizations. There were mainstream ideas of ¡®codes¡¯, ¡®two-dimensionalnguages¡¯, and ¡®conversion¡¯, so you could definitely find a recement for runes in your Soul Sea which could produce the same effect. The recement would be faster, more convenient, and somewhat simr to programmingnguages.

    The things that Simba rambled on about had caused Wang Zhong to form an entirely different outlook on the worldpared to people in this era. People in this era were followers and felt insignificant, while in the old-civilization era, humans were the masters of the world and felt invincible. Innovation and breaking out of stereotypes were as normal as breathing.

    Because of that, Wang Zhong discovered that the linear and polygonal pathways that Soul Power traveled on in the Soul Sea could achieve runic effects under certainbinations; it was just that the required pathways were faster, moreplicated, and concentrated. Nevertheless, linear lines and polygonal chains were more concise and clearer. It seemedplicated, but in fact, Soul Power could travel on these pathways at a faster speed, and it wasn¡¯t as particr about spirituality as runes. The important thing was how youyered and nned it out.

    To put it simply, it was something like a circuit board. What Wang Zhong needed to do now was to continuously experiment with differentbinations.

    Wang Zhong had a very logical and clear way of thinking. Regardless of whether it was the external runes, which took the shape of circr arcs, or the internal linear circuits, all of them wereposed of basic elements. Complicated circuits were just stackedbinations of basic circuits. Once he made sense of the circuit¡¯s ¡®basguage¡¯, his objective could be consideredplete. Wang Zhong woke up at the thought of this.

    Cultivating in the desert was a happy, quiet, and peaceful affair for Wang Zhong, as there were no disruptions or distractions. There was Sister Hong and Gong Yi to help him with trivial daily tasks, so he was able to be more focused and engrossed in his training. He had such a good time there, he was almost reluctant to leave.

    Just like that, time passed, but he hadn¡¯tpletely solved the Soul Power Circuit issue yet. The Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition was nearing quietly¡­

    ...¡­

    There were two very important days in the Holy City. One was the Holy Birth Day, which urred near the end of the year. That was the birthday of Adalia, the Holy Saint Teacher.

    The other was the Holy Death Day. That was rted to Adalia as well. It was the day that the Holy Saint Teacher disappeared from the Holy City during the summer solstice.

    The former was a grand festival, while thetter was a mourning festival that involved everyone in the Holy Land. The purpose of the Holy Death Day was to mourn the death of Adalia, the Holy Saint Teacher, and also to remind everyone to remain alert to the dangers that the Dimensional World posed. Every year, the entire Holy City halted all celebratory activities 10 days before and after the Holy Death Day. Weddings and other simr celebratory events were not allowed. If you had something to celebrate, you could eat a feast at home secretly, but it would be your fault if you celebrated out on the streets.

    At the same time, the 10 days were also important days that the selection and assessment process of various full-time and subsidiary professions in the Holy City took ce on. It was to encourage people to continue working hard in order to follow in Adalia¡¯s footsteps.

    For the Holy Disciples who wanted to be promoted to Teachers, Teachers that were at the Heavenly Soul Stage who wanted to be promoted to Great Teachers, or people in the various subsidiary professions who wanted to be promoted to Great Masters or Grand Masters, it would all happen within the 10 days if you followed the normal procedure. During this period of time, many legendary big shots in the Holy City might appear. Of course, that was their business. For themoners, such as this batch¡¯s neers, these 10 days represented their hope to be promoted to Holy Disciples.

    Around a month before the Holy Death Day, the neers had already been actively preparing for everything rted to the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition.

    However, the assessment content was decided by the teacher in charge every year. Although the essence of the test remained the same, there were many factors subject to variation; thus, there were all sorts of rumors about the test. Now, there were only two confirmed things.

    The first was that if someone reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage within half a year and this was verified by a teacher, they would be promoted to Holy Disciple directly. This had always been a tradition in the rank-advancementpetition. Although reaching the Peak Heroic Soul Stage was just a matter of time for most Heroic Souls, there was no doubt that those who were able to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage within half a year would most likely go on to be powerful experts. Of course, in recent years, this had caused instances of serious ¡®fraud¡¯. Some of the people caught cheating were expelled from the Holy Land, while some were able to stay. This depended on whether you were able to curry favor with a Teacher.

    The second confirmed thing was that if you passed the subsidiary profession test, you would likewise be promoted to Holy Disciple directly. This was also a tradition. The Holy City¡¯s power didn¡¯te only from its people¡¯sbat power but also from the three subsidiary professions, alchemists, wards masters, and gourmets. Not only neers, anyone who could gain a title as an official apprentice would be promoted to Holy Disciple immediately. This was not limited to the neers only but included all residents in the Holy City, which meant that this was one of the most desired routes of all the Heroic Soul soldiers who were ¡®working¡¯ in the Holy City.

    It was still unclear now who would be promoted to Holy Disciple via the Peak Heroic Soul Stage way. There seemed to be quite a few people who were not bad in this batch of neers, such as Carolyn andpany who had made the fastest progress in their cultivation journey. However, there weren¡¯t any rumors about them reaching the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, let alone the others.

    This batch¡¯s overall strength was considered one of the better ones in recent years; however, it wasn¡¯t easy to find top experts who could reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage in half a year. Most neers that were considered to have made fast progress had just reached the middle phase of the Heroic Soul Stage, possessing around 5,000 to 8,000 Grassos. The weaker ones were still struggling to break through into the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage.

    The official test rules weren¡¯t released yet, and it was impossible to guess them, so more people focused on the second route, the subsidiary profession test.

    It was just gaining the title of an official apprentice, and it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal. Many neers had their eyes set on this route, especially those who had spent more effort on their subsidiary jobs in the past six months. They were very eager to disy everything they had learned on the test over this period. However, if these people thought that it was easy to gain an official-apprentice title, they were terribly wrong. In fact, looking at previous years, the number of neers who passed the subsidiary profession test was significantly lower than those who passed the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition the normal way.

    Suddenly, everyone in the Holy City was extremely busy. Everyone was working hard for their big day.

    All sorts of rumors from various sources flooded the Holy City. While the neers were focusing on getting hold of the assessment content, they would also try to find out more details about theirpetitors. However, many people were depressed by those findings. It had been half a year since they came to the Holy City, and they had more or less built some connections of their own. Although they weren¡¯t able to get wind of the assessment content this year, they could more or less learn about conventions from previous years.

    If the overall strength of the neer batch was weaker, the difficulty of the test would be decreased slightly to ensure that there would be a certain amount of new blood. However, if the overall strength of the neer batch was strong, the difficulty of the test would be raised. It was a flexible threshold. The Holy City just wanted to ensure that there was new blood every year to counter and bnce out the losses of Holy City experts when they went out for battles. The details or fairness of thepetition didn¡¯t matter; the higher-ups didn¡¯t really care about people at?<i>this?</i>rank so long as there was a certain amount of new blood.

    What made most neers lose hope was that they only had to inquire a little to know that there weren¡¯t any extraordinarily talented geniuses in this batch that were worthy of the higher-ups¡¯ attention. However, the overall strength of this batch was pretty strong.

    Needless to say, Scarlet, Carolyn, and Solomon, who had the highest statuses among the neers, were guaranteed to be able to be Holy Disciples. The Sessor Disciples of Great Teachers were able to enjoy this special treatment every year unless the Great Teacher disowned that disciple; of course, this was an extremely rare urrence in the whole history of the Holy Land. Typically, the Great Teachers, who were at the top of the food chain, had superb judgment.

    Hyde Alexander, the most famous of the dimensional humans, seemed to have been guaranteed a ce too. There had been a rumor spread amongst the Tyrants: the Great Teacher that was observing him was currently not in the Holy Land, but he was nning to rush back and ept him as a Sessor Disciple before the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetitionmenced so that his Holy Disciple spot would be guaranteed. This wasn¡¯t a matter of power, but it showed how much the Great Teacher valued his Sessor Disciple, elevating the disciple¡¯s status. Also, this favor from the Great Teacher acted as a way to strengthen their bond.

    Meanwhile, there was also news that the second-ss apprentices, Grai, Napier, and dimir, had been approached by Great Teachers. Of course, this group of people didn¡¯t care whether they could get exempted from the test as if they couldn¡¯t even pass the normal Holy Disciple test; that would be disgraceful and embarrassing.

    What people were more concerned about were the three people who suddenly revealed their outstanding talent right before the rank-advancementpetition.

    The first person was Gui Hao. After all, his talent was recognized even before he entered the Holy City. Although his actions were very annoying, he managed to survive under the protection of his family. It was said that his Soul Power had already reached around 7,000 Grassos, almost reaching the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. He was definitely one of the neers who were considered to have made fast progress.

    The second person was Tianqiong Musk, who was once a top 10 expert in the CHF. He had gone into the shadows ever since he was defeated by Mario, but he had suddenly reared his head recently. It seemed as though a miracle had happened to him, and he showed his face more often and even managed to join Imperial Court, one of the top 10 exploration teams. To be able to join one of the top 10 exploration teams was already an indication of his ability. He suddenly became a hot topic among the neers.

    Thest one would be Divian. She had been hiding ever since she arrived in the Holy City. The power of the Seer Family in the Holy City obviously couldn¡¯tpare to families like the Musks, who had an 8-star Great Teacher and owned precious resources from their private territories. The Seer Family didn¡¯t have any resources that were extremely strong to back them up, but they did have an advantage in numbers. The Holy Disciples that belonged to the Seer Family were the mostpared to other families, and they had produced one or two Great Teachers. The Seer Family didn¡¯tck basic resources in the Holy City, which had given Divian a decent start. Although she joined the Sparta n, she didn¡¯t do much the past six months other than boosting her Soul Power to the maximum with the help of her family¡¯s resources. There were rumors that Divian¡¯s Soul Power was the strongest amongst the neers now, that she was even stronger than Carolyn¡­ At the moment, she had halted her cultivation for the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition. It was said that she had the highest probability of reaching the Peak Heroic Soul Stage.

    Other experts who had shown their power in the CHF included Grai, Napier, Gui Xinying, Laura, and Bobo Torres. Their cultivation speeds weren¡¯t slow either, and their overall standard was very high, creating a noticeable rift in power between them and the others¡­

    Of course, this still wasn¡¯t why this batch of neers was depressed. This year, the number of epted Holy Disciples would definitely increase, as many mature warriors from the Empire were all in the Heroic Soul Stage. Frankly speaking, bands, which referred to the Empire, gave rise to freaks. In addition to the dimensional humans and Federation warriors, thepetition would be extremely intense this time around. It was said that there was a shocking number of people who had signed up for thispetition at the various dimensional base stations in the Fifth Dimension. Before they made their way to the Holy Land, they had already gone through around seven or eight rounds of selection, which suggested that they were talented and had strongbat power.

    Perhaps they weren¡¯t strong at the start, but many of theter-stagepetitors were talented.

    Facing such fiercepetition, no one was in the mood to mention Wang Zhong, their favorite ¡®joke¡¯ normally. Everyone was exceedingly stressed out now. With thepetition around the corner, no one was in the mood to joke any more. Even if they were eyeing Wang Zhong¡¯s second-ss apprentice status, they needed to be promoted to Holy Disciple first before they could challenge peopleter into thepetition. Previously, no one thought that being promoted to Holy Disciple would be such a hard thing, but now¡­ They had better make sure they were qualified enough before they did anything else.

    If the higher-ups were looking to increase thepetitiveness and enthusiasm of everyone in the Holy Land, then they could be considered to have achieved their agenda.

    In the midst of busy preparations and tense atmosphere, the Holy Death Day arrived, and the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition officiallymenced too. The assessment content was finally released. Those who entered the Thousand Gorge Fish Forest and were able toe out safely would be considered to have passed the test this time.

 Chapter 820 - Enemies Often Cross Paths

    <h4>Chapter 820: Enemies Often Cross Paths</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    It was a B-rank secret realm. Most neers hadn¡¯t explored a secret realm before, but there were various resources that could provide you detailed information about secret realms in the Holy City. There was only one Dimensional lifeform called the Tide Fish Monster inside the secret realm, and it possessed around 2,000 Grassos of power, equivalent to the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage. They weren¡¯t considered to be strong, but the scary thing about them was their sheer numbers. The entire secret realm was filled with narrow canyon passages like a maze. You had to be very familiar with theyout of the secret realm to be able to exit it, and you couldn¡¯t avoid running into Tide Fish Monsters at all.

    It was only the first day since the assessment content was released, and most neers were dumbfounded. Putting those who were weak aside, even the strong people who possessed above 5,000 Grassos of Soul Power wouldn¡¯t be able to seed easily. Their only chance of seeding in this task was to form a team. The problem was that, although the Holy City didn¡¯t prohibit them from forming teams, everyone entered the secret realm through a solo transmission channel that would randomly drop them off somewhere. Their Skylinks would be confiscated so that they couldn¡¯t contact others; so even if you teamed up with someone beforehand, you had to be able to find them in the maze-like canyon. Unless you got really lucky, you might as well get through the canyon by yourself rather than waste time searching for your teammates¡­ Forming teams were an unfeasible option. Unless you really thought that you were that lucky, you had to rely on your own power ultimately.

    Those who were eligible to participate didn¡¯t rush to join thepetition on the first day itmenced. Some wanted to try the subsidiary profession test first, while some were still observing the situation since they weren¡¯t in a rush. After all, that was a real secret realm, and you had to go in alone. If you encountered any danger inside, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to save you, and you might just be left to die there. Although it would be awful if you couldn¡¯t be promoted to Holy Disciple, staying alive was still better than getting eaten by the Tide Fish Monsters.?<i>Where there is life, there is hope.</i>

    This sort of people appeared to be weak andcking in confidence, but in reality, they had made a wise choice. Slow and steady wins the race. In every year¡¯s Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition, most of the people who were promoted weren¡¯t the neers from that year¡¯s batch but the leftover people from previous batches. After all, it was just the title of a Holy Disciple; you had to be alive to im it. Of course, those people had to endure other problems. Who knew how they survived in the Holy City after the novice protection period without gaining the title of Holy Disciple¡­?

    In contrast, the subsidiary profession test area seemed to be buzzing with activity. Those who already had a subsidiary job would need to get their rank evaluated again. With a bunch of neers joining in, it was truly the golden age for the leaders of the three major subsidiary professions.

    When Wang Zhong came back, it was already the afternoon of the day after the Holy Death Day. He didn¡¯t mean to arrivete, but his cultivation had reached a critical juncture in the desert. Normally, people wouldn¡¯t suddenly bring their cultivation to a halt when it reached an important juncture, let alone people like Wang Zhong who were obsessed with cultivation. By the time Wang Zhong arrived in the Holy City, it was apletely different sight aspared to before.

    He wasn¡¯t able to reach some of his old friends. Sharmie, Grai, Laura, Napier, and the others had already entered the secret realm, but they left Skylink messages for Wang Zhong before they set off. This group of people knew his strength quite well. Even though they didn¡¯t know where Wang Zhong ran off to just before such an important event, they knew that it would be a piece of cake for him to pass the rank-advancementpetition once he came back.

    Other than these few friends, Lan Daier also left him a message. Although Lan Daier sounded nonchnt andid-back, she was rather concerned about whether Wang Zhong would be promoted. In the Holy City, it was crucial for one to have freedom. This was one of the most important protection elements in the so-called novice protection period. Most neers were used to having freedom in the Federation, so they didn¡¯t have any special interpretation of the word ¡®freedom¡¯. They most likely thought that they had been leading the lives of normal people in the Holy City for the past six months. However, they were dead wrong. If they didn¡¯t be a Holy Disciple after the novice protection period, they would lose all their ¡®freedom¡¯. After this period and as long as you still wanted to stay in the Holy City, you had to spend long hours every day toplete trivial chores in the inner-city area, such as various cleaning jobs. The inner-city area was not open to the public, so these trivial chores could only bepleted by the neers. You wouldn¡¯t receive any reimbursement as it was considered a blessing in itself to be able to continue learning in the Holy City. Some said it could strengthen one¡¯s resolve by enduring these hardships, but these trivial chores actually took up a lot of time. Also, once you did these chores for a long period of time and were subject to more discrimination, this would diminish your fighting spirit and ambition. You would be more prone to epting your destiny as a weak person.

    Honestly speaking, Lan Daier had been in the Holy City for nearly ten years, and there wasn¡¯t a single person that was able to make a name for themselves if they didn¡¯t manage to be a Holy Disciple after the novice protection period. Even if they passed the Holy Disciple test after five or six years, they would still basically be cannon fodder. The death rate of this sort of Holy Disciple was the highest every time the Holy Land sent out armies to conquer territories.

    Lan Daier wasn¡¯t worried about Wang Zhong¡¯s level of power, but she was afraid that Wang Zhong would take this matter too lightly. If he missed this test, that would bring about detrimental consequences.

    Wang Zhong agreed with her view. Lan Daier¡¯s words had always been good advice, and he needed the Holy City to carry on with his cultivation. Just looking at Cellr Cosmology alone, it was a must for him to continue staying in the Holy City, so he was obliged to pass the test.

    Looking through the information that his friends left him, Wang Zhong was not very interested in the B-rank secret realm, to be honest. If it was an A-rank secret realm, Wang Zhong would be intrigued enough to go and explore it. Since he still had time, he decided it would be good to take a look at the subsidiary profession test area. This was also a rare opportunity for him to learn more about the three major subsidiary professions.

    The simplest way of being promoted to Holy Disciple was obviously to let the teacher affirm his Peak Heroic Soul Stage power. Yet, he could still do lots of things with the time remaining. The evaluation center was located at the assembly square in the Holy Disciples¡¯ District.

    The evaluation center was the most crowded ce during the Holy Death Day period every year. Not only did peoplee to evaluate their Soul Power, there were also many who came for their subsidiary job evaluation. Neers only took up a very small fraction of the people here; most were Holy Disciples who had been refining their skills for numerous years. Some Holy Disciples were there to be promoted to an official apprentice of a subsidiary job. It was considered normal to only be epted after seven or eight years, and there were plenty who spent more than 10 years too.

    The Teachers in charge of the evaluation test were aplished in their respective professions. However, it would be naive to think that Great Masters from the three major subsidiary professions would appear at this sort of ce.

    For example, in the alchemy profession, alchemists and senior apprentice alchemists carried out the official apprentice selection tests. There were even senior alchemists who brought apprentice alchemists to evaluate the ranks of official apprentices, but Great Masters wouldn¡¯t appear unless there were special talents. Of course, this evaluation task was a good job that not everyone was eligible to take on. Being able to get it proved your influence in your subsidiary profession, and it also served as good preparation to advance to the next rank.

    That was why, logically, being a Teacher in charge of a subsidiary profession test was definitely a job that everyone wanted, but Leo was so depressed now, he was on the verge of vomiting blood. He was an official alchemist and used to be in charge of evaluating the?<i>ranks?</i>of official apprentices, but now he was demoted to be in charge of the official apprentice?<i>selection?</i>tests. How tragic!

    Ever since Murphy started to give him the cold shoulder, it was as if the whole world was abandoning him, and he lost faith in the Holy Land.

    During this hell-like period, Leo reflected deeply, thinking about where he went wrong. His downfall was all because of that damned neer, but the problem was, Leo didn¡¯t know why Murphy was angry. Was it because of that neer, or was it because of him? Did he want the neer dead, or did something about that neer attract him?

    At the moment, he really didn¡¯t dare to specte what was going on in Murphy¡¯s mind. If he guessed wrongly, it would be game over for him. However, the problem now was that he needed to find this bastard who seemed to have disappeared.

    This time, Leo had received the notification to be the Teacher-in-charge at thest moment. No one bothered to tell him beforehand. He was still searching for that mysterious neer in the Tyrants and had no idea that the Holy Death Day had arrived. In the end, he discovered that he had be an existence that was trampled all over in the Alchemy Union.

    Ever since the day he joined the Alchemy Union, he had been working under Murphy, the vice president of the Alchemy Union. Oh, such glorious days!

    How did he end up in his current state? Leo could almost hear others criticizing him.

    Leo sighed and rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Teacher Leo?¡± Beside him, Okuyama Domoto¡¯s voice rang. ¡°You¡¯re here so early?¡±

    Leo grew more unhappy at Okuyama Domoto¡¯s presence. Previously, he had never interacted much with this guy, who was just a 9-star official disciple and not even an official alchemist in the Alchemy Union. Frankly speaking, he used to be on apletely different level than this guy. However, Leo had to entertain this conversation now. Indeed, a man who lost his position and influence would be subjected to much indignity.

    Leo nced at him and decided to suppress his annoyance. Since he was down-and-out, he should mind his actions, avoid conflict, and not be cocky. That was what he learned from the people he had trampled over. He responded reluctantly with a smile. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. The slots for today are full. Might as welle here earlier and get it over and done with.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are more experienced. I need to learn much from you. I¡¯ll just follow your decisions today.¡± Domoto smiled. Of course, he was just saying this for show. Although Leo was an official alchemist, everyone knew that the once favorite of Great Teacher Murphy had lost his status. However, even if Leo lost his status, he still wasn¡¯t someone that Domoto could trample over.

    Leo knew what Domoto thought of him too and was very unhappy, but there was nothing he could do about it. A teacher would be paired up with an apprentice to supervise the neer evaluation tests; that was the rule.

    Wang Zhong reached the evaluation center, but there were far too many people, and he couldn¡¯t find the ce to affirm his Peak Heroic Soul Stage power after walking one whole round. There were no directions to guide him along. It seemed weird, as if there were only evaluation tests for the three major subsidiary professions here. At this point in time, the first day¡¯s evaluation tests were alreadying to an end. Since Wang Zhong was here, he thought he might as well try the subsidiary profession evaluation test.

    He could forget about bing a gourmet since he only knew how to eat the food they prepared. As for wards masters, he had just started learning about wards, so he probably shouldn¡¯t embarrass himself. It was highly likely that being able to summon the Headless Knight had nothing to do with his proficiency in wards. The only thing he was confident in was alchemy. In fact, Wang Zhong had been interested in alchemy ever since he received the Golden Stone b. If he wanted to uncover the mysteries of the Golden Stone b, he probably needed to be proficient in alchemy. Also, he was in the Tyrants, and alchemy happened to be the most important thing to them.

    Naturally, there were a lot of people at the alchemy test site. Some senior official disciples were conducting the first round of question-and-answer. Only those who passed this round were qualified to be interviewed by alchemists. Inside, Leo was very bored and continued thinking about life. In the past, he had such a promising future, and everything was going well. How did he fall from the clouds into his current state?

    This was a lesson that he shouldn¡¯t ever be greedy for small gains in the future.

    Domoto was quite experienced, so he was in charge of the first question-and-answer round. After all, he was a 9-star alchemy disciple, and he enjoyed the feeling of dominating over the masses. He felt like a ruler at this time every year. It was also because of his alchemy disciple status that he was able to have higher status and more say in the Federation circle. Everyone had to give way to him; even some aristocratic family members had to bow to him. Sometimes, he could even hook up with aristocraticdies.

    It was all good until he encountered an insolent dude. If not for Molton holding him back, he would have definitely killed that dude.

    Motherf*cker, if he had the chance, he would torture him so bad.

    At this moment, Domoto rubbed his eyes. Sh*t, wasn¡¯t that the ignorant dude? Speak of the devil!

    Wang Zhong was queuing when someone suddenly appeared in front of him. Wang Zhong¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that instant. Damn it,?<i>enemies often cross paths.</i>

    ¡°You, scram!¡± Domoto cut straight to the point and pointed outside.

    Everyone quieted down immediately. Some people had recognized Wang Zhong and were whispering among themselves.

    If the other party had been more tactful, Wang Zhong might just have really left. However, since the other party was so domineering, it was a different story. ¡°Are you fit to say that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m asking you to get lost right now. Do you not understand whatnguage I¡¯m speaking?¡± Okuyama Domoto didn¡¯t expect Wang Zhong to dare to resist him. This was interesting; perhaps this would be satisfying. ¡°Not only am I telling you to get lost, I¡¯m also saying that as long as I¡¯m around, you puny cockroach won¡¯t ever be able to be an alchemist.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Wang Zhong shrugged, staring at Okuyama Domoto.

    Everyone was interested in their conversation now. In this ce, even a dragon had to lower its head since your fate was in the hands of another. Justice? You could only talk about that when you were strong enough.

    ¡°Oh, you mean you¡¯re unwilling to obey my instructions, and you¡¯re going to go against my judgment?¡± Okuyama Domoto looked at Wang Zhong. It was even better if Wang Zhong tried to disobey him. Then, he wouldn¡¯t merely be telling him to scram, he could make sure that Wang Zhong was dead and condemned forever!

    In the Holy Land, if you dared to vite rules openly during formal asions, you could be dealt with on the spot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a judgment being made. I only heard a dog barking.¡± Wang Zhong knew the other party was stirring trouble. Since Wang Zhong had decided to stand up to him, he wouldn¡¯t be a coward; at worst, he could just kill him. He had been in the Holy Land for quite some time, and although he couldn¡¯t afford to offend big shots, Domoto was definitely not considered one. Okuyama Domoto still seemed to think that Wang Zhong was a newbie who didn¡¯t know anything.

    Dog?

    Okuyama Domoto flew into a rage instantly. With a growl, he expended a st of Soul Power and was about to attack. At this moment, a voice intercepted. ¡°Both of you stop it. What are you guys doing!¡±

    Leo was already depressed enough, and now, there was someone stirring up trouble here, adding to his annoyance. Causing trouble at this ce, were they crazy? Was he transparent to them? Although Murphy didn¡¯t like him anymore, he was still an alchemist. These people were taking it too far¡­

    The next second, Leo was stunned. Praise the Holy Saint Teacher, he had traveled far and wide to find this dude, only for him to appear before him so unexpectedly!

    Leo could recognize this dude even if he was burnt to ashes!

    It was him!

    It was him!

    It was him!

    Okuyama Domoto was trying to show off and assert his dominance, but he didn¡¯t expect Leo to interrupt him. Leo was his superior after all, so he had to show him some face. ¡°Senior, this person is here to cause trouble, and he¡¯s viting orders publicly. I will deal with him. You don¡¯t need to bother yourself with such trivial stuff.¡±

 Chapter 821 - Comparing Their Seniority

    <h4>Chapter 821: Comparing Their Seniority</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Leo was cursing internally. Domoto was only now being polite; that dude finally realized that Leo was the senior, huh?

    ¡°Oi, what¡¯s your name? Which force did you join? What¡¯s your status now?¡± Leo ignored Okuyama Domoto. Even if his status wasn¡¯t like before, he still didn¡¯t need to care about Domoto, or at least Domoto wasn¡¯t worth his time for now.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhong, a Holy Apprentice from the Tyrants. I just wanted to try out for the alchemy subsidiary profession test.¡± Seeing how the other party pretended not to have met him before, Wang Zhong decided not to mention it either. After all, he had bribed him before, and that wasn¡¯t something very honorable.

    Leo didn¡¯t reply to him but activated his Skylink instead. No one knew what he was doing. Leo sent a message to Great Master Murphy straight away. He had been tormented over this issue recently, and he could finallyplete his task now. He almost shed tears of joy, but now wasn¡¯t the time yet. He had to be on alert as he still didn¡¯t know the reason why Murphy wanted to find Wang Zhong. Since he didn¡¯t know what was going on yet, he wasn¡¯t going to take sides. Sitting on the fence was the safest option.

    ¡°Domoto, we must be fair and impartial in judging the candidates. This is one of the principles of the Alchemy Union. Tell me what happened. Why do you want to disqualify him?¡± Leo tried to smooth things over. Even if Leo was in this state now, he still had the ability to deal with Okuyama Domoto.

    Okuyama Domoto was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Leo to react like that. What was he thinking? He wanted to help this useless trash?

    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s gonna be a show.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s that Wang Zhong guy again? That dude never fails to cause trouble.¡±

    All the neers who were waiting for their turn to be evaluated were extremely nervous, but after this episode, many were not as anxious anymore and whispered among themselves.

    Noraba was also somewhere in a corner of this examination area. He had made quite a big improvement in the past six months and was considered to be in the top tier among the neers. He was one of the people who could pass through the Thousand Gorge Fish Forest for sure, but he knew how important it was for neers to be promoted to Holy Disciples. That was why he decided to get another insurance for himself. He was doing well in alchemy under the help of some senior brothers in the Tyrants. He had done many alchemy experiments in the past six months, so he probably had a chance in passing the subsidiary profession test. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to start the secret realm test. It would be safer to wait for firsthand news from the people who went through it. Noraba might not have fit in with the people in the Federation, but he was rather popr in the Tyrants.

    There were way too many people who came to register for the subsidiary profession test today. When he came in the morning, the morning slots were already full before he even got to queue up. He only managed to get into the queue during the afternoon when there were fewer people. It was pure coincidence that he got allocated to take the test in the same batch as Wang Zhong. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently at this sight.

    Previously, when Noraba reminded Wang Zhong that someone in the Tyrants was after him, he was referring to Okuyama Domoto. Senior Domoto was a prominent figure among the Holy Disciples in the Tyrants, and several seniors from the Tyrants had heard what happened between him and Wang Zhong. They wanted to get into his good books, so they wanted to teach Wang Zhong a lesson. Noraba had heard about that, but there was nothing he could do; he could only convey it to Wang Zhong discreetly. Luckily, Wang Zhong disappeared every so often and didn¡¯t show his face much in the Tyrants, so those people didn¡¯t get a chance to teach him a lesson.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect this guy to be supervising the alchemy selection test today, and Wang Zhong just happened to havee for the test. Wang Zhong was offering himself to his enemy on a silver tter¡­ Noraba was hesitating. At that instant, he wanted to say something to help Wang Zhong, but he dismissed that thought after a few seconds. Although he held a favorable impression of Wang Zhong, they weren¡¯t even friends. If it was a small matter, he would have helped; but this concerned his future¡­ Forget it. Anyway, this guy was still so straightforward. Trying to challenge the enemy in his territory, Wang Zhong was just digging his own grave. There was no way Noraba could help him even if he wanted to.

    Wang Zhong was done for.

    Noraba sighed and straightened his clothes. He decided to just stand there quietly like a pretty vase and watch this guy seek his own death. He would burn a joss stick for him after he died since they were acquaintances.

    ¡°He destroyed three buildings in an experiment previously. Isn¡¯t that enough to disqualify him?¡± Okuyama Domoto suppressed his anger mainly because he wasn¡¯t sure whether Leo really wanted to help this guy or whether Leo just wanted to prove his existence. If it was thetter, he could just exin everything in one sentence and settle this easily; there would be no need for the two supervisors to fall out.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a wards experiment, right? That¡¯s not rted to alchemy!¡± Leo acted like he didn¡¯t understand. He got a rough understanding of Wang Zhong¡¯s ident by listening to the murmuring voices around him. This person was really a¡­ ma for trouble! Leo wiped the cold sweat dripping off his forehead. It seemed that Wang Zhong was already showing mercyst time when he didn¡¯t clean up after himself in the workshop, or Leo would definitely be worse off now!

    ¡°It¡¯s an experimental ident! Any ident is still an ident. Senior, are you doing this deliberately?¡± Okuyama Domoto was losing his patience.

    ¡°How could you say I¡¯m doing this deliberately?¡± Leo frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. Also, he has already received punishment from the Holy City for his offense. We have no right to pursue the matter further. Domoto, don¡¯t cause trouble! Okay, everyone, continue with your test. Don¡¯t let this affect the progress of your test!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Okuyama Domoto¡¯s face changedpletely, an ice-cold expression now on it.

    Frankly speaking, if he was facing the Leo from before, Okuyama Domoto certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to him like this. However, he really didn¡¯t care about Leo now. Leo was just a guy who lost his backer in the Alchemy Union, so what if he was a 5-star alchemist? A 5-star alchemist with no connections was as useless as a pile of dog shit; he didn¡¯t have any influence in the Alchemy Union and couldn¡¯t do anything to Domoto at all. On the contrary, if the two of them really shed, Domoto¡¯s backer could crush people like Leo casually. If Domoto just let this slide, he would be a joke.

    Previously, he was just polite to Leo since he didn¡¯t want to gain a reputation for bullying old people. Leo really thought that he was worthy of being his senior?

    ¡°Leo, don¡¯t you know what kind of situation you¡¯re in now in the Alchemy Union? I¡¯m calling you Senior out of politeness, but you need to know where to draw the line. Do you really think that you¡¯re calling the shots here?¡± Okuyama Domoto said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m disqualifying this dude for sure today. Do you really think you can interfere?¡±

    Leo was stunned. Although he knew that Domoto didn¡¯t truly respect him, he could feel a rush of fury rise up in his chest upon hearing such an insult. Even if he was a phoenix that had fallen, he wasn¡¯t someone that a little duckling could challenge. He was about to unleash his rage when someone spoke at the door. ¡°The examination area should be silent. Domoto, Leo, as the supervisors, why are you fighting?¡±

    Although the person at the door seemed to be scolding the both of them, he was clearly staring daggers at Leo.

    Okuyama Domoto smirked secretly and bowed respectfully to the person. ¡°Teacher Elnic!¡±

    Everyone quieted down instantly. The person at the door was around forty years old. He was short and slightly chubby, but he was full of vigor. He stared at Leo coldly, like an eagle looking at a quail.

    Elnic was a 10-star alchemist in the Alchemy Union, and he was considered to have some power in the Alchemy Union.

    When he still had the trust of Great Master Murphy, Leo was rather famous. There were many people like Elnic in the Alchemy Union, and Leo didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. He vaguely remembered that they had worked together before on some Alchemy Union matters. Of course, Leo was the main person in charge while Elnic was just an assistant. Elnic didn¡¯t like to suck up to people and was rather conceited. Leo had even scolded him before.

    Well, well, he¡¯s Okuyama Domoto¡¯s teacher?

    On the other hand, Elnic got a rough understanding of what happened and nced at Wang Zhong. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t interested in Wang Zhong. It was Leo that he was more interested in. When that dude had a high status in the Alchemy Union, he randomly allocated many resources and opportunities to other people, just not to Elnic because he wouldn¡¯t suck up to him. Those chances had belonged to him. If not for Leo, he might have be a Great Master by now.

    Elnicughed coldly and looked at Leo. ¡°A person that failed at wards andes running to alchemy, how is such a person fit to be an alchemist? Even if we don¡¯t talk about his ident-prone nature, he is not qualified to be an alchemist just based on his personality thatcks perseverance and continuity. What does he see the three major subsidiary professions as? He thinks he can switch around based on his mood? There¡¯s no problem with Okuyama Domoto¡¯s decision. Leo, you, however, you¡¯re so protective of him. Were you bribed by him?¡±

    Leo didn¡¯t receive any reply from Great Teacher Murphy, so he wasn¡¯t sure whether he woulde. Actually, he could have just asked Wang Zhong to leave his contact details privately, but after searching for him for a few months, he was on the verge of going crazy. Now, once he saw Wang Zhong, he just felt the need to hold on to him tightly and wait for Great Master Murphy toe. His brain wasn¡¯t functioning properly since he was too afraid that Wang Zhong would disappear again.

    Hearing Elnic¡¯s snidements, Leo was pissed off, but he didn¡¯t dare to take his anger out on him. Who knew whether Great Master Murphy still valued this guy called Wang Zhong? Leo could only drag this conversation on for as long as he could. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s qualified. As the teacher supervising this test, I¡¯m protecting the basic rights of a candidate. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong in the examination area, so there¡¯s no reason for anyone to disqualify him.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just being polite, and you¡¯re taking it seriously? Do I need your permission to disqualify him? Do I need a reason to?¡± Elnic said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your status now. Don¡¯t you know your manners? You¡¯re just a 5-star alchemist who relied on connections. Who gave you the audacity to speak to me like this?¡±

    Leo wanted to fight it out with him, but he resisted the urge to do so. His talent couldn¡¯t bepared to that of Elnic. Without Murphy, he could never win against Elnic. Since Wang Zhong was found, it was none of Leo¡¯s business if he was disqualified; it wasn¡¯t as if he was going to be killed.

    Seeing Leo shut up, Elnic smiled proudly and pped his hands. There was amotion outside as two rows of five guards ran inside in a neat formation.

    Elnic was slightly stunned. There seemed to be more guards than usual today. The Alchemy Union had arranged 10 or 20 guards to maintain order at the examination area today, and it wasn¡¯t likely that most of them were standing guard outside to wait for his orders¡­ He didn¡¯t have time to think much of it anyway.

    All of them were wearing the silver uniform that Alchemy Union guards wore. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong. Elnic looked at Leo and Wang Zhong with a scornful look on his face. ¡°Throw this person out now!¡±

    It suddenly became very quiet. Numerous candidates, including Noraba, gulped a mouthful of saliva. It was only an alchemy test, yet this required the Alchemy Union¡¯s guards to be dispatched¡­

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Things seemed to have be moreplicated with Leo¡¯s intervention. Elnic was obviously targeting Leo, implicating the innocent Wang Zhong. Otherwise, Okuyama Domoto had been ready to fight him after being provoked, and it would have been a convenient reason for Wang Zhong to beat him up and feel good. He would have just left after that.

    Well, nothing could be done now. Trouble already came knocking, and these were Alchemy Union guards they were talking about. This wasn¡¯t a matter of whether Wang Zhong had the power to fight them, but it would be considered as opposing thew of the Holy Land if Wang Zhong tried to resist. That wouldn¡¯t be a private fight. It would be an entirely different matter.

    Elnic was in high spirits and felt good about himself. When Leo gave away the resources that were supposed to be his, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, but he had been imagining countless simr scenes to today¡¯s ever since. However, after he gave themand, those guards didn¡¯t react at all and just stood there motionless like wooden blocks.

    Elnic was shocked. ¡°Why are you all just standing there? You didn¡¯t hear what I said?! Move it!¡±

    ¡°Someone has quite the hot temper today.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang behind him.

    ¡°Who the f*ck dares to¡­¡± Elnic flew into a rage. As a 10-star alchemist, he was the overall person in charge of the alchemy evaluation tests this time. Who had the audacity to say that he didn¡¯t have the right tomand a few guards?

    He turned his head sharply, only to be dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t manage to get the rest of his words out before a middle-aged man walked towards them in big strides. Despite his rxed appearance, he radiated a strong aura.

    With the appearance of this person, the candidates in the originally quiet examination area, as well as those who were waiting outside, all started shouting.

    ¡°Great Master Murphy!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Teacher Murphy actually came to the neers¡¯ examination area?! Am I seeing things?

    ¡°Sh*t, what is happening now?¡± Noraba¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Subconsciously, Noraba sensed that this matter was about to progress in another direction just because Wang Zhong was involved. F*ck, would Wang Zhong really be able to get out of this???

    This middle-aged alchemist was too famous. He was Great Master Murphy, one of the three most acimed alchemy Great Masters. He was regarded as an alchemist second to none, especially by Heroic Soul soldiers, since he was the only Great Master that made weapons for them. This led Murphy to be held in high regard by everyone in the Holy City.

    Perhaps there were other Great Masters that were more skilled than Murphy in the Holy City, but there were none that were more famous than him. Posters of him were the ¡®brand¡¯ of Murphy¡¯s Alchemy Workshop, and they were pasted all over the streets in the Holy City; it was hard not to recognize him. At the same time, he was the vice president of the Alchemy Union and definitely held significant power and influence over the alchemy sector in the Holy City.

    Elnic¡¯s mind went nk. Logically, it was impossible that Murphy would appear here and even more impossible that he woulde to help Leo. This¡­ what was happening!?

    Elnic was extremely confused, while beside him, Domoto was scared silly and didn¡¯t even dare to open his mouth.

 Chapter 822 - Being Promoted Unexpectedly

    <h4>Chapter 822: Being Promoted Unexpectedly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°T¨CTeacher Murphy!¡± Leo was overwhelmed by a wave of happiness. He was so excited that he could feel tears forming.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the person?¡± Murphy cut straight to the point and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Leo pointed at Wang Zhong hurriedly. He didn¡¯t know why Murphy cared about this young dude, but whatever; he had found him, and his mission was aplished. In addition, judging by how Teacher rushed here immediately, Leo had done a great job. ¡°He¡¯s called Wang Zhong!¡±

    Murphy turned and sized up Wang Zhong, who was baffled. He hadn¡¯t met Murphy before.

    Everyone else was dumbfounded too. Wasn¡¯t Great Master Murphy here for Leo?

    ¡°You¡¯ve made zed Crystal ss at my workshop some time ago, right?¡± Great Master Murphy spoke in a gentle voice, which was very rare since he was normally cold towards everyone. The whole examination hall was silent.

    Wang Zhong broke into a cold sweat. Did that idiot Leo disclose their secret deal? However, the Great Master didn¡¯t seem to be so free as to care about such a small matter.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Great Master Murphy is asking you a question. Answer truthfully!¡± Leo said hurriedly. He literally depended on sucking up to people for a living, so he knew what someone was thinking from their expressions and words. Obviously, Great Master Murphy had a favorable impression of Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Move aside.¡± Murphy waved his hand dismissively and smiled at Wang Zhong. ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s just a casual question. No need to be nervous.¡±

    The next second, a gust of cold wind blew past. Leo wanted to cry. He had been serving Great Master Murphy for so many years, yet he had never spoken to him in such a gentle tone before. Noraba felt a rush of hot air rising up his chest. As expected, Wang Zhong was able to make such unexpected things happen. He was back at it again!

    ¡°Yes, I did, but Great Master Murphy, please don¡¯t me Senior Brother Leo. At that time, no alchemy workshops were willing to let neers use theirbs, but Senior Brother Leo saw that I was very sincere and made an exception, giving me an opportunity to use ab. I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility for any trouble that I caused.¡± Wang Zhong told the truth since Great Master Murphy would probably see through him if he tried to lie. Truthfully speaking, Leo did help him anyway.

    At this moment, Leo was extremely touched. What a true brother! If I rose up to power again, I definitely wouldn¡¯t mistreat you.

    Murphy smiled. ¡°Although Leo doesn¡¯t seem to be very talented, I know he is an honest person. You cane to my workshop and use the facilities anytime you want. Leo, go and register Wang Zhong as a highest-level VIP at the workshop.¡±

    This sentence restored Leo to his former position. Leo nodded his head hurriedly, overjoyed in his heart.

    Wang Zhong was confused. He had done nothing to receive this reward; this was such a big privilege that it scared him.

    ¡°Great Master Murphy, this is a little scary. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, right?¡± Wang Zhong was not an idiot; he knew he did nothing to deserve that privilege.

    ¡°Haha, little brother, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. I just want to ask what method did you use to create the zed Crystal ss? Who did you learn it from?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. I came up with it myself. It¡¯s called the double helix infusion method. I didn¡¯t give much thought to the name. It doesn¡¯t seem to be very effective though. I can¡¯t even produce a single zed Crystal ss with it.¡±

    Murphy was stunned for a moment, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s not that your method is ineffectual. On the contrary, it¡¯s too good, but the quality of the zed Crystal ss was too bad to withstand it. That¡¯s why your creation failed.¡±

    Everyone started whispering among themselves instantly, staring at Wang Zhong. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on exactly, it was obvious that Wang Zhong seemed to have a strong alchemy talent.

    ¡°Leo, register Wang Zhong into the Alchemy Union. We need to nurture such a talent properly,¡± Murphy said. ¡°Actually, with your talent, you¡¯re already qualified to be an alchemist, but the rules must be followed, so we have to take it slowly.¡±

    The examination hall suddenly became silent as everyone stopped whispering. What was happening?

    A direct pass?! He didn¡¯t even need to wait for the results day that was 10 dayster to know the oue of his test? Was this guy going to be the fifth Holy Disciple after Scarlet, Carolyn, Solomon and Hyde Alexander?

    Wang Zhong and Simba understood what was happening immediately. This was because of the useless zed Crystal ss that he had made at Murphy¡¯s Alchemy Workshop previously?

    ¡°Wow, this dude has good taste,¡± Simba marveled. ¡°Although it¡¯s something that I¡¯ve thrown away, it¡¯s good that he understood how excellent it was! Mmm, this little dude has a bright future!¡±

    Although Murphy didn¡¯t look old, he was a mature guy who was over forty years old. Wang Zhong was speechless that Simba called him a little dude, but he still changed his opinion of Simba for the better. Previously, that double helix infusion method was clearly a failure, but the products of the failed process were enough to earn thepliments of Murphy, a Great Master. Honestly, Simba did have some expertise in this area.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then. Thank you, Great Master Murphy.¡± This Holy Disciple identity came by without effort, so Wang Zhong dly epted it since this would save him a lot of trouble.

    Murphy nodded. ¡°When you¡¯re not busy, remember to go and find Leo. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°As for you¡±¡ªhe turned to look at Elnic, his cold gaze casting a chill over everyone¡ª¡±reflect on yourself for a month. You¡¯re older, yet you¡¯re still so childish.¡±

    The examination hall was filled with silence. Okuyama Domoto¡¯s legs were trembling uncontrobly, and Elnic¡¯s heart sunk. Murphy was the vice-president, and his words were to be treated as orders. Elnic didn¡¯t dare to rebut and went back to reflect on himself immediately, which meant that he couldn¡¯t go out of his house for a month.

    Noraba¡¯s mouth opened so wide that arge egg could fit in it. Wang Zhong was rising up again!

    ...¡­

    He hadn¡¯t even done anything, yet he was awarded two titles, apprentice alchemist and Holy Disciple. This piece of news spread like wildfire in the neer circle.

    Frankly speaking, this made everyone¡¯s jaw drop.

    Before the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition, those neers who eyed Wang Zhong¡¯s second-ss apprentice status were very conflicted. They disliked Wang Zhong and wanted to see what one of the 10 Greatest Disappointments would do this time around to make a joke of himself. On the other hand, they were looking forward to Wang Zhong bing a Holy Disciple although they didn¡¯t know how he would be able to do it. After all, the challenging round of thepetition required the participant to be a Holy Disciple. If Wang Zhong didn¡¯t manage to be one, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance for them to challenge him and take over his position.

    The problem was that, with Wang Zhong¡¯s embarrassing level of power, there didn¡¯t seem any way for him to be promoted to Holy Disciple in this fiercepetition.

    Well, no one expected him to be promoted to Holy Disciple through this way.

    In the beginning, many neers were all smiles. This guy made a joke of himself and also provided everyone with the chance to challenge him. However, they weren¡¯t able to stay happy for long since they realized another problem.

    Murphy secured a Holy Disciple position for Wang Zhong. This made everyone recall how Great Teacher Kenso helped to secure a second-ss apprentice position for Wang Zhong. This also led everyone to remember how Wang Zhong destroyed three buildings with his experiment two months ago, yet he didn¡¯t receive any major punishment.

    All sorts of exaggerated rumors were spread rapidly, casting a mysterious veil over Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about these rumors. It was a good thing that he was able to be promoted to Holy Disciple so soon, as he could use the extra time to cultivate. His Soul Power Circuit concept and Cellr Cosmology were still works in progress, advancing steadily, but he still needed time to consolidate his learning. While others were preparing for the tests these days, Wang Zhong stayed home to think about his Soul Power Circuit peacefully.

    On the other hand, there were even more news regarding the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition that made the neers dumbfounded. The bumpkins from the Empire, and not the Federation, were the first to take the limelight. It had been a short time since they entered the Holy Land, and this group of bumpkins couldn¡¯t mask the fact that they were uncultured even if they pretended to be calm. However, their country-bumpkin behavior didn¡¯t matter much in the Holy Land as out of the 104 people who managed to be promoted now to Holy Disciple, more than 40 of them were neers from the Empire. That was an abnormally high sess rate!

    Other than people from the Empire, the old Holy Apprentices who had stayed in the Holy City for a long time took up most of the remaining vacancies, and dimensional humans took up several others. There were only around ten Federation neers who managed to be sessfully promoted. This neer batch was considered to be the strongest from the Federation in recent years, and the 10 people included Carolyn, Scarlet, and the others.

    Although the rank-advancementpetition hadn¡¯t ended, this caused some things to change discreetly in the Holy City.

    In particr, the 10 Great Families that represented the Federation had a strong sense of crisis. They didn¡¯t mind the vacancies being taken away, but through this incident, the higher-ups would obviously re-evaluate the potential of the Federation versus the Empire. Once they decided to support the Empire, the Federation would not be having such a good life anymore.

    Frankly speaking, this wasn¡¯t very fair. The Federation sent their talents to the Holy Land every year, while the Empire gathered the cream of the crop slowly and sent them to the Holy Land in one shot. That¡¯s why their sess rate was so high. On the other hand, if you looked past the fact that the Federation sent their talents every year, there would only be around thirty people in the neer batch this year, and it wasn¡¯t considered a low sess rate to have 10 of them being sessfully promoted to Holy Disciple¡­ However, the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t care so much. They only cared about the results of the statistics of new blood joining them, and they absolutely didn¡¯t care whether it was fair.

    The 10 Great Families clearly didn¡¯t want to sit still and wait for death. A straw shows which way the wind blows. It wouldn¡¯t be good to let things carry on in the current state. Since they lost in terms of numbers, they could only ensure their quality.

    They invested a huge sum of money in the ck market, using various methods to increase the poprity of the top Federation neers. They grabbed all sorts of opportunities to push them into the limelight, such as with the first batch of Federation neers thatpleted the Thousand Gorge Fish Forest mission; they also promoted Divian, Tianqiong Musk, and others who were hidden in the sea of neers previously. As long as there was something interesting, the 10 Great Families used all of their resources to hype up the neer¡¯s reputation.

    Gui Hao was the most prominent representative of their efforts. He reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage within half a year and reached 12,000 Grassos of Soul Power, an unprecedented record that no one might ever break. His Firmament Soul Sea talent gave him infinite possibilities. Honestly, even within the Gui Family, there were quite a lot of controversies surrounding the decision to boost Gui Hao¡¯s power, mainly because he liked to show off and wasn¡¯t suitable to be a true leader. However, they were left with little choice as the 10 Great Families were in urgent need to prove their worth to the higher-ups, and they couldn¡¯t depend solely on Carolyn. She couldn¡¯t match up to Solomon, so there needed to be at least one more Federation neer to match their reputation. Even if that limelight onlysted for a while, they didn¡¯t mind paying any price for it.

    At the start, the Federation tacitly approved the rumors about Solomon and Carolyn¡¯s rtionship as it didn¡¯t pose a threat to the Federation. However, in this short time, Solomon did or said something to the higher-ups which changed something. The Holy Land¡¯s attitude could be said to be the cornerstone for the forces on Earth. Once the higher-ups changed their mind, there would then be changes to the power situation of the Federation and the Empire, and the bnce might be disrupted. That was why they needed more neers to prevent Solomon from getting more influence.

    Gui Hao¡¯s Peak Heroic Soul Stage power was forcefully boosted, and it wasn¡¯t the ordinary Peak Heroic Soul Stage power. Twelve thousand Grassos was the record for the Soul Power of a Heroic Soul Stage in the Holy City. It was definitely a glorious feat, and this caused an uproar among the Holy Disciples. Suddenly, everyone knew Gui Hao¡¯s name. It was said that those who had offended him took the initiative to go and apologize to him; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to when Gui Hao gained more power. Of course, his family paid a huge price for this to be possible; this included Gui Hao himself.

    The Gui Family didn¡¯t have top-level dietary experts like Teacher Lan Daier, but they did have many pharmacists. Although using medicine to forcefully enhance his Soul Sea capacity didn¡¯t result in any major side-effects or repercussions to his cultivation journey, it consumed Gui Hao¡¯s life force.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± A dark figure handed a medicine bottle to Gui Hao respectfully. The bottle was gleaming, reflecting the different colors of the contents inside. This was the spring water from the Fountain of Life.

    By forcefully increasing his power, this had cost 20 years of Gui Hao¡¯s life. The spring water from the Fountain of Life couldn¡¯t make up for those years, and it was like drinking poison in the hope of quenching one¡¯s thirst. By drinking this, Gui Hao could ensure that no more than 20 years was taken away, and it also helped him maintain his Peak Heroic Soul Stage status.

    Gui Hao took the bottle and drank all its contents in one shot. He had nothing to lose, so there was nothing to care about except power!

    Staying home most of the time during the past six months caused him to lose some of his arrogance, but the gloomy and vicious look that was etched in between his eyebrows became more obvious.

    Gui Hao was very clear that doing this meant that he had 20 fewer years to cultivate than other people. He no longer cared about consequences such as the Heavenly Cmity since this was not only his family¡¯s expectations and arrangements but also his own desire. Ever since he was eliminated by Wang Zhong in the CHF, Wang Zhong had be his personal demon. Gui Hao had to kill him personally, or even if he had those 20 years back, that inner demon would still hinder him, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to make progress on his cultivation journey!

    Rather than rot slowly, he preferred to own a glorious power, even if it was temporary.

    Gui Hao didn¡¯t believe that Wang Zhong was weak like the rumors said. Although he appeared to be boorish and ignorant, he had a sensitive mind. Even when he openly belittled Wang Zhong in public, it was mostly just to vent and for his own satisfaction. That didn¡¯t mean that Gui Hao really thought that Wang Zhong was weak. Having fought him personally, few people knew Wang Zhong¡¯s power as well as he did. Wang Zhong was definitely not someone who was willing to stay weak. Gui Hao had seen Wang Zhong in the Holy City a few times, and he had seen the expression in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. The inexplicable self-confidence in his eyes made him wary. Gui Hao¡¯s failure previously was like a giant shadow he couldn¡¯t get rid of. If he didn¡¯t boost his power to the maximum limit, Gui Hao wouldn¡¯t be fully confident in beating Wang Zhong. Gui Hao still had trauma left behind by Wang Zhong.

    However, it was different now. He was at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage¡­

 Chapter 823 - The Crazy Wanderlust Team

    <h4>Chapter 823: The Crazy Wanderlust Team</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The spring water from the Fountain of Life entered Gui Hao¡¯s body as a stream of pure energy, making him feel refreshed. He closed his eyesfortably and felt vitality being injected into his body again. He clenched his fists, and loud booms sounded continuously.

    Wang Zhong had¡­ a talent for alchemy? That was ridiculous. Did Wang Zhong think that he could rejoice just because he was promoted to Holy Disciple? He should feel miserable because only Holy Disciples could enter the challenge round of the rank-advancementpetition, and Gui Hao would let him know how it felt to be thrashed!

    He would trample on Wang Zhong personally until he was reduced to ash! Gui Hao wouldn¡¯t let anyone else steal this job away from him!

    Thinking of that moment, Gui Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel excited to the extent that his whole body was trembling, infatuated with that idea.

    He would deal with Wang Zhong first, then Carolyn, then¡­ No one could escape from him!

    Pa!

    The sturdy ss bottle that contained the spring water from the Fountain of Life suddenly exploded. The ss shards disappeared without leaving a trace upon contact with Gui Hao¡¯s violent Soul Power in the air.

    ...¡­

    While the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition was ongoing, the senior members of the Wanderlust Team weren¡¯t cking either. On the contrary, they were very excited as they hadn¡¯t concerned themselves with such stuff in a long while.

    ¡°Boss, what did you do? You scammed us!¡±

    ¡°Vice-captain, you¡­ why did you go for the subsidiary profession test instead? How did you suddenly have a talent for alchemy? Oh my God!¡±

    Wang Zhong received a message to go to a Wanderlust Team gathering, but just as he arrived, he could hear wailing and screechinging from the Queen¡¯s Bar. A big group of people from the Wanderlust Team had tears in their eyes and were staring at Wang Zhong wistfully. Even Oscar, who was the calm one among them, couldn¡¯t keep hisposure now. His hand that was holding a wine ss was trembling, and he showed a bitter smile upon seeing Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Huh¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Wang Zhong was extremely confused. He didn¡¯t recall doing anything to warrant this reaction from them.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t join the rank-advancementpetition?¡± Oscar didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Wang Zhong scratched his head, not understanding what was going on. He had already been awarded the Holy Disciple title without having to do anything. Why would he join the rank-advancementpetition? Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t, as that was only for Holy Apprentices¡­ However, what did him joining the rank-advancementpetition have to do with these guys? Why did they care so much? ¡°If you guys have something on your mind, just say it directly. I¡¯ve been using up a lot of brain cellstely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the bets we made at the Dimensional Hostel.¡± Oscarughed bitterly. ¡°Before the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetitionmenced, there were a few bets on some popr neers, and there was one bet on whether you could pass the rank-advancementpetition.¡±

    ¡°For you passing, the odds of the bet are 3:1 against us. For you not passing, the odds are 1.1:1.¡± Beside him, Asher chimed in with a pained expression. He had started this whole thing. If he hadn¡¯t talked about this in front of the whole team, no one would have thought of this way to ¡®get rich¡¯. Who knew that this would turn into such a loss?! ¡°All of us thought that this rank-advancementpetition would be a piece of cake for you, and there was no way in hell that you couldn¡¯t pass it. Who knew that you didn¡¯t even join thepetition? This definitely isn¡¯t considered a pass.¡±

    ¡°But I was promoted sessfully?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. Other people were betting whether you¡¯d be able to pass the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition, which is the Thousand Gorge Fish Forest test. The bet wasn¡¯t on whether you could be promoted to Holy Disciple.¡± Oscar could only maintain his bitter smile, feeling dead inside. There were certainly traps in the bets started by the Dimensional Hostel; the people there wanted to earn money too. The bet was that Wang Zhong had to go to the Thousand Gorge Fish Forest and pass the test; otherwise, they would be considered to have lost the bet. Who knew that Wang Zhong would be talented in alchemy?!

    Sister Feng was the only person who remained calm. ¡°All of them joined the bet, but luckily I had gone into closed-door cultivation those few days and managed to avoid any losses.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how much did you guys bet?¡± Wang Zhong was stunned for a moment.

    Suddenly, the entire bar quieted down. It was Oscar who broke the silence. ¡°I bet two thousand¡­¡±

    ¡°I bet a thousand.¡±

    ¡°I bet eight hundred¡­¡± Everyone started to speak. ¡°I bet a whopping six thousand!¡± Lance made a crying face.

    Wang Zhong just drank a sip of beer and almost spat it out. ¡°What the hell! You guys alwaysined about being poor. Where did all this moneye from?¡±

    ¡°Oh please, brother, I¡¯ve been saving up for five years. Those were my lifetime savings!¡± Lance almost fainted. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can continue living anymore. My money!!¡±

    The others shut up instantly. Although everyone bet arge sum of money, they mostly used the money they had lying around from their recent, consecutivepleted missions. Since the Wanderlust Team¡¯s rank went up the exploration-team ranking chart, they were able to ept missions that were more rewarding. That was why the whole team wasn¡¯t as poor as before even if they weren¡¯t considered rich. They were depressed and thought it was a pity that they lost the bet, but it wasn¡¯t like they would die or anything. Their reactions were more of just joking around with Wang Zhong, but Lance betting 6,000 was a little¡­ Everyone else stopped moaning and wailing, turning to look at Lance sympathetically. Although this guy looked boorish, he was actually a family-oriented man who was an expert at saving money. He wasn¡¯t willing to spend money on buying a decent soul tool for himself despite all the dangerous situations and hardships he had endured the past five years. He had been using a subpar soul tool that his alchemy teacher in the Tyrants gave him previously. He painstakingly saved 6,000 Holy Coins, yet in the end¡­

    Too bad. Who asked everyone to be so confident in Wang Zhong? Frankly speaking, when they had made the bet, it seemed like a sure win for them. Everyone thought that this was the Wanderlust Team¡¯s shot at getting rich without doubt! That was why everyone was so confident; if not, it would have been almost impossible to get Lance, that miser, to take his lifetime savings out.

    Beside them, the neers gaped in shock. Only Grai and Napier managed to pass the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition. Mo Ling, Sharmie, and Mario failed the test and were originally quite depressed about it. However, seeing how everyone suffered losses, Sharmie couldn¡¯t help but pat her busty chest, sticking out her tongue. ¡°Seems like being poor has its merits too¡­¡±

    ¡°If I had the money, I would be in the same state as you guys now¡­¡± Even Napier was left with a lingering fear. His words weren¡¯t anyfort at all as Lance wailed louder.

    ¡°Shut up! What a disgrace! Six thousand Holy Coins? Lifetime savings? That¡¯s nothing! I bet ten thousand! Have I startedining?¡± Suddenly, Small Eyes said in a scornful tone beside them.

    ¡°Where did you get that money from?¡±

    ¡°I used Murphy¡¯s Tormentor Hand Mortar as coteral and borrowed five thousand from loan sharks.¡± This piece of news was extremely shocking, like throwing a stone into still water and causing thousands of ripples. Loan sharks from the Holy City? Even Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but swallow. He didn¡¯t dare to approach the loan sharks even when he was in desperate need of money. Small Eyes was too bold!

    ¡°What do you guys want me to do?¡± Wang Zhong waved his hand helplessly. ¡°You can¡¯t recoup your losses even if you sell me.¡±

    There was suddenly no despair in everyone¡¯s eyes as they turned together to stare enthusiastically at Wang Zhong. Small Eyes turned around and grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, staring at him intensely. ¡°My lovely, great vice-captain, it is time for you to redeem yourself!¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss was still hanging in mid-air. Everyone in the team suffered great losses all of a sudden, and although it wasn¡¯t really his fault, he had somewhat caused this to happen. He felt rather bad and was a little embarrassed, but thought what Small Eyes said was quite funny. ¡°How can I?¡±

    ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t focus all of our money on this bet since we calcted the risks. We focused arger portion of our money on the challenge round of thepetition. Dear Captain, you can win that, right?¡± Small Eyes didn¡¯t even bother addressing him as the vice-captain.

    Everyone else nodded their heads furiously, and even Oscar couldn¡¯t help nodding his bald head. If they won that bet, not only could they recoup their losses, they could even buy another set of better battle equipment for themselves. It was a difficult life to be poor these days.

    ¡°Well, I guess. I think there aren¡¯t many neers who are a threat to me,¡± Wang Zhong said.

    ¡°You have to be sure about that. For the sake of the Wanderlust Team¡¯s future, you must win! If you lose, everyone will die together with you!¡± Small Eyes was already hyped up.

    Long live the vice-captain~~~

    It was the tenth day after the Holy Death Day. At this time every year, all the tests were more or lesspleted, and the evaluation centers were no longer open for tests. Logically, everyone should have calmed down by then, but in fact, everyone was looking forward to this day.

    The three major subsidiary professions ¡ª the Alchemy Union, the Wards Master Union, and the Gourmet¡¯s Association ¡ª would release the name lists of those who had passed the tests on that day. It was like a results day. Although they had gone through the tests, most people only had a rough gauge of how they did in them. Few could say that they were absolutely confident of passing the test before they saw their names on the name list. In past years, this was the only major event worth everyone¡¯s attention on that day. However, there was one more this year, the challenge round of thepetition that was only recently added.

    Thepetition venue was the Achilles Arena, which was one of the main entertainment venues in the Holy Land. Battles between different groups of creatures took ce here. Sometimes, the battles were between humans, or humans and Dimensional lifeforms, and asionally, there were battles between Dimensional lifeforms too.

    This neerpetition was just a small event. In the Holy City, news about neers had never attracted much attention. Although there seemed to be many rumors and gossip about the neers, those were only circted amongst the neer circle, and other people wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to those. However, due to the special circumstances this time, more people paid attention to thispetition.

    This was because of the addition of the Empire neers, and also the rumors of how there was someone in this batch that had the potential to be a Great Teacher, as well as the rumors that the 10 Great Families spread to hype the Federation neers up. The actions of the higher-ups in the Holy Land seemed to suggest that there was an uing conquest sometime in the future.

    Every time before they waged a Holy Battle, they would start epting more people into the Holy Land for a few consecutive years.

    The Holy Apprentices who failed to be Holy Disciples and the Heroic Soul Stagemoners who craved to be in a lively atmosphere and get closer to the higher social sses made up the majority of the audience. There were quite a few Holy Disciples in the audience too. The number of neers and experts was the highest in this batch in the past 10 years. There were a few neers participating in thepetition that were highly valued by their exploration teams, so the senior Holy Disciples from there came to support them.

    Other than those people, some Teachers from the three supreme forces were in the audience too, but there were no Great Teachers present. To put it bluntly, thispetition was considered to be low-level entertainment. However, sometimes, it was the low-level entertainment that provided the most entertainment.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Teacher Arudiba from the Tyrants! Bald Teachers look kinder.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Marie from the Mystic Sect! Oh my God, she¡¯s beautiful!¡± Someone shouted, pointing to an etherealdy near the stage.

    ¡°You think she¡¯s only beautiful? How superficial. She¡¯s my idol! The number one wards master! Oh my God, she actually came to watch thepetition?!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Marie! Look at me! Look at me!¡±

    As soon as this piece of news was spread, a lot of screaming could be heard from the spectator stands. Marie Ji smiled at the people who were shouting, not seeming to me them.

    She was one of the top 10 beauties in the Holy City, as well as an outstanding wards master with a talent that was said to only appear once a century. She was long used to all the screaming in public ces wherever she appeared, and she knew how to handle it.

    She had been thinking of recruiting an assistant recently, and she heard that there was a neer who was favored by several Great Masters and who happened to be female too. That was very rare, as there weren¡¯t many female wards masters who were truly talented. That was why Marie Ji was interested. Although her main job was as a teacher, her expertise in her subsidiary profession was already nearing the standard of a Great Master. She didn¡¯t think that she was inferior to those Great Teachers who had wanted to ept Carolyn as their Sessor Disciple. Marie Ji had absolute confidence in herself, especially in her subsidiary profession.

    Of course, seeing for oneself was better than hearing from others. Just listening to rumors of the neer¡¯s talent in wards wasn¡¯t reliable, and she wanted to observe the neer from a closer distance. She wanted to see the neer¡¯s performance and talent for herself. Although this sort ofpetition probably wouldn¡¯t involve wards and it was unlikely that anyone would dare to challenge Carolyn, given her reputation among the neers, Marie Ji had more urate ways to find out whether one had a talent in wards. However, this had to happen without Carolyn¡¯s knowledge so that Marie Ji could get a more precise grasp of her talent. That was why she chose toe over to watch thepetition today.

    At this point in time, the neers hadn¡¯t even entered the venue, but the lively atmosphere of the full-house crowd there made Marie Ji feel more involved. It brought her back to memories of her youth: it was back when she and Lan Daier were still a part of the Federation on Earth, not giving a care in the world and energetic. The Holy City was very quiet on most days, and perhaps she was used to it already, but she was still nostalgic at times.

    She zoned out for a while when someone tapped her shoulder suddenly. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here early.¡±

    She knew it was Lan Daier from the person¡¯s voice. Only this girl dared to pat her shoulder so casually in the Holy City.

    Marie Ji smiled. ¡°It¡¯s lucky that I arrived early. I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe and spectate today. I thought not many people woulde to watch a neers¡¯petition.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because it¡¯s something new. Fast forward to two yearster, and no one will be curious about this rule anymore.¡± Lan Daier had seen through everyone¡¯s mentality. Life in the Holy City was too boring. Any new activity that everyone could participate in would definitely draw everyone¡¯s interest regardless of whether it was actually entertaining.

    ¡°Why? You got your eye on someone here?¡± Marie Ji saw that Lan Daier seemed to be waving to someone.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just looking around.¡± Lan Daier felt a little guilty. This wasn¡¯t just anyone but her good friend who knew everything about her.

    The iron gates of the ring-shaped battlefield were opened, and the noisy crowd quieted down instantly. Right after, the sound of drums rang as a few hundred newly promoted Holy Disciples filed in from the iron gates.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the audience that was the most excited about thepetition today but the participants.

 Chapter 824 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 824: Challenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The ceremony whereby the Holy Apprentices were officially promoted to Holy Disciples was hosted by a Teacher. The ceremony seemed to be just a formality, and it was a standard procedure every year. Nearly two hundred Holy Disciples took their oaths, their voices echoing around the arena. It was the usual impressive-sounding speech, such as pledging allegiance to the Holy City and aiming to follow in Adalia the Holy Saint Teacher¡¯s footsteps. With the majestic drumming music and the intermittent sobsing from the newly promoted Holy Disciples who appeared to be very excited, as well as the cooperation of the spectators in the audience stands, the whole ceremony appeared rather solemn.

    Frankly speaking, only those who had gone through the Holy Disciple tests knew how hard it was to obtain the Holy Disciple status. Some were lucky enough to win againstpetitors that were stronger than them, while some were old Holy Apprentices who had been living in the Holy City for five or six years or even longer. When they walked in, they merely looked excited, but the moment they started taking their oaths, tears started to well up in the eyes of these old Holy Apprentices.

    Finally bing an official disciple in the Holy City? Following in the footsteps of the Holy Saint Teacher?

    These old Holy Apprentices who waited many years to be Holy Disciples were all once geniuses favored by the heavens, yet they dropped to the bottom in the Holy City. Without the novice protection period and a Holy Disciple title, they had to pay prices one couldn¡¯t even imagine in order to survive in the inner city area and continue learning. Tired? They would be tired for sure, but the scarier thing would be living without dignity or hope, or leading lives worse than a Teacher¡¯s pet dog.

    At the moment, some people were sobbing and had tears all over their face amidst the excitement of taking their oaths. Most neers might not be able to understand how they felt, and most neers in the spectator stands still thought that they were just slower or had fewer resources aspared to the now Holy Disciples, but they would experience the same sadness in time toe.

    As for the challenge round of thepetition, these old Holy Apprentices didn¡¯t really care about it nor did they pay much attention to it. Having lived like ves for the past few years, most people¡¯s fighting spirits were already diminished, and they were used to hiding in the shadows. Perhaps it would take a long time for them to walk out of the shadows, or perhaps they would never be able to. They only cared about their Holy Disciple status now, and they didn¡¯t care about being in the limelight.

    Those who wanted to steal the limelight were the neers from the three main groups, the Empire, the Federation, and the dimensional humans.

    To be able to be a Holy Disciple in the same year that they arrived at the Holy City, they were certainly the cream of the crop. Perhaps they didn¡¯t really mind the hundred or so Holy Coins allowance that first and second-ss apprentices received; at their level, this little ie didn¡¯t matter. Rather, they valued the reputation that they could gain from thispetition.

    Who didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of Great Teachers? Who didn¡¯t want to amaze everyone with a single feat and get favored by more forces, attaining more resources? Their chance to shine was here, the Holy Disciple Challenge!

    The Holy Disciples who had taken their oaths hadn¡¯t walked off just yet. The Teacher on the stage was announcing some rules regarding the Holy Disciple Challenge, which, in fact, everyone already knew long ago. The Holy Disciples divided themselves into a few groups automatically.

    The people from the Empire definitely made up the strongest force among these groups. After all, the Empire had umted their talents for so many years, and there were more than a hundred Empire neers who had been brought to the Holy City by Teachers, way more than the Federation neers in this year¡¯s batch. A whopping 50 people from the Empire passed the Holy Disciple test, the highest number from a single force. They took up one-third of the Holy Disciples that were promoted. Not only were there people from the Kaiser Empire, there were also many from the Amazon Empire and even the Tutankhamun Empire. Solomon managed to achieve his goal perfectly during his time in the Holy Land. It was a groundbreaking feat that he managed to convince his Great Teacher to fight for a quota of over a hundred for people from the Empire, allowing them to join the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition.

    Now, they were congregating behind Solomon. Although they came from different factions, Solomon managed to win their hearts after they arrived at the Holy City. Solomon was skilled in both power and the art of being tactful; he clearly had his own unique way of doing things. He simply had many ways to win the hearts of the people over.

    Besides Solomon, Enoch ¡ª who was rather famous among the neers ¡ª stood at his left side as always. Indeed, bands produced savage and untamed people. The Federation had long heard that people from the Empire were known to be fierce and violent. This group of elites from the Empire all appeared to be vicious and tough, a stark contrast to the gentle and graceful Federation people. Just from their aura, it could be seen that this was one of the key reasons why the Holy City decided to ept more people from the Empire. They needed such new blood to stimte the Holy City citizens who continued to conform to certain standards. A different culture could always introduce new things and keep people dynamic. Other than the Empire neer group that Solomon led, the dimensional humans were also a force to be reckoned with. They were really a group of talented people, and the ratio of neers being sessfully promoted via the Holy Disciple rank-advancementpetition was also the highest; it was even higher than that of the elites from the Empire. This year, there were over forty dimensional humans in the neer batch, and almost thirty were promoted to Holy Disciple.

    Hyde Alexander maintained quite a low profile among the neers. As the undisputed number one expert among the Tyrants¡¯ neers, he was also the super genius of the dimensional humans, and he naturally became the leader of this group of dimensional humans. Including some old Holy Apprentices-turned-Disciples that were dimensional humans, there were more than forty people around him, which wasn¡¯t significantly fewer than the number of Empire people. The dimensional humans always had a small presence in the Holy City, and they were never the headline of any news. They were like a transparent group of humans, but their presence couldn¡¯t be overlooked. In fact, the dimensional humans were extremely talented because of their excellent gics. A high ratio of experts came from the dimensional humans. In addition, they were born and bred in the Holy City, and they were also very united by the pressure of their low social status, so they had a considerable amount of power and connections in the Holy City.

    The dimensional humans were the oddities of the Holy City. They were one of the main forces in the Holy City army, yet they had never been able to be one of the higher-ups in the Holy City. No matter how big their contributions were to the battles, the dimensional humans didn¡¯t seem to be rewarded properly. Their credit would be taken away by the higher-ups. In the Holy City, there were rumors that said the higher-ups feared the dimensional humans and discriminated against all of them, as they were jealous of their talent and unity¡­ Of course, nothing good happened to the people who spread this sort of gossip.

    Compared to these two groups that hadrge numbers of people, there were fewer people standing behind Carolyn. Nheless, there were still around thirty people.

    Although there were only dozens of Federation neers who managed to pass the rank-advancementpetition, there were many old Holy Disciples from the 10 Great Families who belonged to previous batches. Although these people had stayed in the Holy City for a longer time than Carolyn, they couldn¡¯t match up to her in terms of power. Everyone knew what would happen to these old Holy Disciples. Even if these people managed to be Holy Disciples after a long time, they would be made to work like ves for a few years in the Holy City, and they would never be able to climb to the top of the food chain. Late bloomers didn¡¯t exist in the Holy City. Perhaps there were a few people who broke this stereotype in the long history of the Holy City, but it was very few. It was expected that this group of people would be led by Carolyn. These old Holy Disciples didn¡¯t dare or want to be in the limelight, but even if they wanted to, they wouldn¡¯t have the power to override Carolyn.

    This group of people represented the power of the aristocratic families in the Federation. It didn¡¯t only consist of people from the 10 Great Families, but anyone from the Federation would join this circle automatically. The 10 Great Families would ept them into the group since anyone who was able toe to the Holy City held vast potential. That was also why many top-tier families were willing to align themselves with the 10 Great Families. Many people who hadn¡¯t shown their faces much in the Holy City gathered around Carolyn, with Divian, Gui Xinying, and Bobo Torres forming the core of this group. The funny thing was that Gui Hao wasn¡¯t standing with them.

    There were around ten people behind him. It appeared that he wanted to form a group of his own,peting against the other three groups. Although he had fewer people on his side, he was the only neer who publicly affirmed his Peak Heroic Soul Stage power in this batch of Holy Disciples. He also held the record for possessing 12,000 Grassos of Soul Power. With that, it didn¡¯t seem like it was overconfident for him to form his own team.

    Other than these four main groups, the rest of the people were scattered about. These were mainly people from the Federation and mostly old Holy Disciples from previous batches. After living the past few years in despair, they no longer harbored any hope that their families would help them. During their hardest times, their families didn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t help them, so they felt that there was no need to bow down to the 10 Great Families. Even if their status had fallen, they still had their own principles.

    There were many people belonging to this group too, around twenty or thirty people. In past years, this was the group that was valued the least among the Holy Disciples. Usually, no one would spare another nce at this group of people, but this time, something was different. There were three neers who were each an ¡®eyesore¡¯ in this group.

    They were Wang Zhong, Grai, and Napier.

    The three of them were the defending champions of today. Second-ss apprentices would naturally attract everyone¡¯s attention, not to mention that Grai and Napier had been hot topics among the neers recently. Before this, there was news that several Great Teachers were in favor of Grai. In the rank-advancementpetition, Grai and Napier had managed to squeeze into the top five, passing the test with a time of sixteen hours and fifty-six minutes and seventeen hours and twenty-three minutes respectively. They were definitely powerful, and every neer would have to consider carefully if they wanted to challenge these defending champions.

    Needless to say, Wang Zhong was the center of attraction too. His experimental ident had caused an evesting impact although the higher-ups had dismissed this ident lightly. Wang Zhong had a notorious reputation in the Holy Disciple circle now, especially among the alien races. They thought that they would receivepensation for their losses, but other than being arranged better housing by the higher-ups, their losses weren¡¯t ounted for at all. That was why many alien-race Holy Disciples wanted to skin Wang Zhong alive. If they didn¡¯t consider this a solemn ceremony, there would probably be people throwing rotten eggs at him.

    ¡°I heard that this dude got in through connections with the Alchemy Union. He was promoted without even having to go through the test.¡±

    ¡°What? He has connections to the Alchemy Union? Is there something wrong with their representative? How did they dare to ept this dude who destroyed three buildings with his little experiment?¡±

    ¡°Who epted him into the Alchemy Union? That person must be blind!¡±

    ¡°It was Great Master Murphy¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Ahem, erm, I think Solomon is rather handsome!¡±

    Listening to the endless chattering from the stage, Marie Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°This guy is rather interesting. Wang Zhong, huh? I heard that he met with an ident while experimenting with wards, destroying some dormitories. He¡¯s quite dauntless, huh?¡±

    She suddenly recalled Lan Daier¡¯s assistant, that girl called E, who mentioned a new taste-tester with the surname ¡®Wang¡¯. E mentioned that Lan Daier treated the new taste-tester quite well. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this dude is your little taste-tester?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lan Daier smiled. ¡°How do you find him? Doesn¡¯t he look like the type who doesn¡¯t eat a lot? He looks so skinny, but you wouldn¡¯t believe your eyes if you actually saw how much he eats.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Marie Ji noticed the expression in Lan Daier¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t seen Lan Daier exude this youthful feeling for many years.

    There¡¯s something more to it?

    Marie Ji smiled, not prodding further. ¡°He¡¯s considered not bad to be able to be a Holy Disciple in the same year he arrived here.¡±

    While the two of them were chatting, the Teacher-in-charge hadpleted the Holy Disciple ceremony and finished exining the rules of the challenge. He then announced the start of the Holy Disciple Challenge. This was the highlight of the day, as cheers erupted from the spectator stand. Everyone was already hyped up, regardless of whether they had just dropped by to see a good show or were cheering for their own people.

    ¡°As Scarlet hasn¡¯t returned to the Holy City, she will be exempted from this challenge. The defending champions who are called upon, please take your ce in your respective rings!¡± The Teacher¡¯s voice could be heard throughout the whole arena.

    ...¡­

    As Wang Zhong was about to face his challenge, Katchirda was also facing its own troubles. As many groups of desperate merchants showed up, bringing with them various resources, endless desert thieves came too.

    Human lives in the desert were as worthless as grains of yellow sand. The desert thieves¡¯ pursuit of wealth was an obsession engraved in their bones. It was a curse given to them by the desert, and it was a poison without an antidote.

    It was dawn, and Reynolds was woken up again after just an hour of sleep. ¡°Instructor, they¡¯re here again!¡±

    Reynolds grabbed his leather armor with tired eyes and rushed out of the tent. At the city wall area which was still under construction, a bunch of half-naked desert thieves were frantically transporting the wood and stone materials that were stacked at the side of the city gate. In the desert, wood and stone materials were precious resources second only to food.

    Once Reynolds showed his face, whistles could be heard from a distance. The desert thieves shouted in unison before sprinting away into the depths of the desert with their stolen goods.

    With a cold snort, Reynolds pursued them as five desert thieves rushed towards him while shouting.

    Bang Bang Bang¡­

    A desert thief that was dashing toward Reynolds was smashed into the ground. Looking at the desert thief army who were already on camels, Reynolds didn¡¯t continue pursuing them. He let his subordinates throw the five desert thieves left behind into prison, where they would be part of thebor force constructing Katchirda City.

    This was the simple n that Gong Yi hade up with, the?<i>resources and manpower exchange</i>?n to deal with desert thieves. They would treat their stolen resources as payment for the captured manpower since they required a lot of manpower to construct the city. This was Tutankhamun, and there wasn¡¯t any technology or modern equipment like in the Federation.

    He had been having a headache over where to recruit manpower, and these desert thieves had served as a good source of manpower ever since they came. Of course, to make them listen, Gong Yi prepared several methods, and there weren¡¯t many who couldst more than three. Reynolds¡¯s indignation aside, Gong Yi felt that this was a very good deal.

 Chapter 825 - Being Attacked from the Inside and Outside

    <h4>Chapter 825: Being Attacked from the Inside and Outside</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, Reynolds was still annoyed. Could those damned bastards be a little more professional? It was fine if they stole things all the time; that was just more exhausting for him. The key thing was, the resources that the desert thieves stole this morning would be returned back to them in the afternoon of the same day!

    You shouldn¡¯t act as if your IQ was non-existent just because you look dumb!

    Meanwhile, at the city wall construction site of Katchirda City in the oasis.

    Barmi received his breakfast, which was the same as yesterday. It was still steamed bread made of white flour, but there was an extra bowl of pork porridge. ording to the supervisor, Sergio, this was a special treat since it was a?<i>Sunday</i>, some weird thing that people from the Federation came up with.

    Barmi really hoped that the great Shakima woulde and conquer this ce as soon as possible. The people here were so rich and dumb. They could steal all of their money as well as the women here. Last night, Barmi caught a glimpse of the women from the Blissful Oasis from afar, causing him to have wet dreams the whole night. Perhaps after the great Shakima arrived, he would let him have the women as his reward for bing an official member.

    If that was the case, he would be more devoted to the great Shakima in the future.

    Eating his breakfast merrily, Barmiid on the city wall and looked at the sand dunes in the distance. Suddenly, he realized that it was too quiet today; no desert thieves came to stir up trouble.

    Then, he saw an army of people at the furthest hill heading towards them.

    It was the Shakima Desert Bandits! The person walking at the front of the army was Michael, the person who introduced Barmi into the desert thieves organization. Both of them came from the same vige. Michael was the strongest warrior in the vige and also the personal guard of the great Shakima.

    Barmi had eagle vision, which was why he was nted there as a spy. Seeing Michael, Barmi¡¯s heart started beating rapidly. It was all thanks to the sumptuous breakfast Katchirda fed him that he was full of energy now. He knew where the weakest part of the half-built city wall was, and he also knew where the Federation people hid their best stuff. He was going to make a great contribution to his organization.

    Hmm, why is a little bald guy with a coffin on his back leading the army? Is he a ve of the great Shakima?

    Huh?! Why was the ve fine while the Great Shakima was tied up? To be more precise, why was everyone tied up together to form a line?

    ¡°Ahem. Since there¡¯s food for you here, why waste your effort on robbing others?¡±

    Barmi turned to see Sergio, the old supervisor, standing behind him, seemingly mumbling to himself.

    The news of the Shakima Desert Bandits being kidnapped into Katchirda City spread throughout the entire southwest region of the desert overnight.

    Suddenly, the desert thieves of the southwest region of the desert had lost their leader, and they were no longer considered a threat to Katchirda¡­

    However, Gong Yi wanted to cry in this situation. If there were no desert thieves in Katchirda, there would be no sources of cheapbor. Many things were waiting to be done, and there was no better source ofbor than ves.

    Looking at Gong Yi¡¯s troubled face, Mu Zi felt that he was rather innocent in this matter too. He thought that this group of desert thieves was rather strong, so he defeated them on his way here to prevent them from causing trouble for Katchirda¡­

    Meanwhile, as Katchirda¡¯s main enemy and once the most influential figure in this desert region, Caslort the feudal lord was filled with expectation and malicious thoughts upon seeing Katchirda bing stronger as time passed.

    Caslort definitely knew how valuable the Golden Stone b was. Honestly, he didn¡¯t have to give it up to Katchirda. The Golden Stone b was a useful tool for recruiting experts.

    Originally, he had used it to bribe Moyus, but he had failed. After that, he dyed giving the Golden Stone b for a month as he wanted to entice Moyus¡¯s teacher to attack Katchirda. However, it was hard to track down the Desert Emperor, and Caslort didn¡¯t manage to do that before having to give the Golden Stone b to Katchirda. Nheless, it was fine, as Katchirda had ¡®stolen¡¯ the b, and Katchirda would still have to face its doom.

    Caslort would find the Desert Emperor at some point in time. Once the Desert Emperor knew that his disciple was killed and that the Golden Stone b was stolen, Caslort wondered how enraged this top expert would be.

    Caslort was very pleased with himself. In the end, he would still be the ultimate ruler of this desert region.

    ¡°My Lord, the great Desert Emperor will be reaching here soon.¡± A ve ran inside and said that, bowing to Caslort.

    Caslort sprung up instantly and hurried outside. He wanted to see this legendary figure for himself.

    The teacher of Moyus, the Scorpion King, was a Heavenly Soul Stage expert! He was Nayir Saalehkurt, the Desert Emperor!

    Once Caslort reached the door, he saw the Desert Emperor who was riding on a camel. At first nce, he looked like an ordinary Tutankhamun citizen, with dark skin and no facial features that stood out; his hair was in the dreadlock style that Tutankhamun citizens liked. The only thing that was special about him was his eyes, which seemed to be able to devour your soul. Caslort didn¡¯t dare to stare at those eyes for long.

    ¡°Lord Caslort, I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for me about something urgent. I hope you¡¯re not lying. Otherwise, you know the price you¡¯ll have to pay,¡± Nayir Saalehkurt said in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°My noble Desert Emperor, how could I waste your precious time? I have prepared something as a token of my sincerity. You can take a look first. And feel free to add on to it if you need anything else.¡±

    Caslort took a scroll made of sheepskin out of his coat. It was a list of gifts.

    The reason why Nayir Saalehkurt was called the ¡®Desert Emperor¡¯ was because he was the ruler of the desert thieves. Even the emperor of the Tutankhamun Empire couldn¡¯tmand the desert thieves, but Nayir Saalehkurt was able to do so with his bloody methods. He was the emperor that ruled over all the desert thieves.

    Like all desert thieves, Nayir Saalehkurt didn¡¯t be less greedy just because he had reached a higher state, the Heavenly Soul Stage. On the contrary, cultivation in the Heavenly Soul Stage required arge amount of resources. In the barren Tutankhamun, plundering was the best way to gain resources.

    The Desert Emperor looked at the gift list and nodded his head slightly. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Moyus, your disciple, has been killed by a Federation citizen in Katchirda.¡±

    ¡°Moyus is dead?¡± The Desert Emperor frowned. He wasn¡¯t angry like Caslort imagined him to be but, rather, just shocked.

    Caslort nodded. He expected the Desert Emperor to be callous, so he spilled the big scoop which he had been saving for over a month. ¡°Yes, Moyus died in a heroic fight. He wanted to protect the Golden Stone b that I was saving for Your Excellency, and he refused to back down in that deadly battle, but¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Before Caslort could finish his rehearsed speech, a powerful force lifted him off the ground, suspending him in mid-air. He was forced to look at the Desert Emperor¡¯s fiery eyes. ¡°What did you say? A Golden Stone b? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that was a gift meant for Your Excellency, but now, the Golden Stone b is at Katchirda!¡± Caslort eximed, seemingly scared. A faint glint of satisfaction shed in his eyes. Making use of another person to get rid of an adversary was not a novel approach, but it was fine as long the job was done.

    ¡°Hehe, you want to make use of me to eliminate your enemy?¡±

    The Desert Emperor¡¯s greedy eyes glinted dangerously. Caslort wasn¡¯t too shocked and was able to respond ordingly since he was a feudal lord after all. ¡°My noble Desert Emperor, Katchirda is ourmon enemy!¡±

    Suddenly, a faint smile could be seen on Nayir Saalehkurt¡¯s face. ¡°Very good. Since you respect me, I¡¯ll give you what you want. Give me the stuff on this list and find me ten beauties first,¡± He said while pointing at the sheepskin scroll.

    Caslort heaved a long sigh of relief. He knew that his feudal lord aristocrat identity saved him again. Even if Nayir Saalehkurt was the Desert Emperor, he didn¡¯t really want to fall outpletely with the powerful Tutankhamun royal family. Nheless, Katchirda was done for. No one could withstand the Desert Emperor¡¯s attacks, not even that weird little baldy!

    Meanwhile, back in the Holy Land, some apuse came from the spectator stands when Solomon and the others took their ces, but more whispers and murmurs could be heard too.

    Scarlet had been gone for half a year. The fascination that everyone felt when she first entered the Holy City had gradually faded, so the limelight had recently focused on Solomon instead.

    He was the first to be promoted to Dimensional Predator among the neers, and he had depended on his own power to change the Holy City higher-ups¡¯ impression of the Empire, convincing them to change their strategy. He had managed to fight for an impromptu arrangement for more than a hundred Empire citizens to gain entry into the Holy City, doing this in under two months during his novice period. Perhaps the ordinary Holy Apprentices or Holy Disciples didn¡¯t understand what this meant, but anyone who was following the policy-making decisions of the higher-ups closely knew that this was a brilliant feat which could only be achieved by a talented ruler.

    You could say that he was lucky or that things were already headed that way, but the undeniable fact was that Solomon aplished the aim that numerous rulers of the Empire on Earth had failed to achieve. Furthermore, he managed to do this silently and with such efficiency that most people didn¡¯t even realize his achievements. That was such a terrifying ability!

    It had to be said that Solomon was definitely the number one neer now, and even Carolyn, who was also in the limelight, couldn¡¯tpete against him. This wasn¡¯t just an evaluation made by others, and even the Federation people couldn¡¯t gainsay it. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten Gui Hao, a temporary substitute, to share the limelight with Carolyn. No one knew whether Stuart City regretted their decision. Without Solomon, Carolyn would definitely have been second to none among the neers in the Holy Land, and this would have greatly increased Stuart City¡¯s influence. However, it was pointless to talk about it now.

    Of course, that was just Solomon¡¯s individual ability, and there were many other factors. Only some people from the spectator stands supported him. Other than the few people from the Phantom Squadron that he joined, as well as some dimensional humans and alien races who weren¡¯t involved in the Empire and Federation feud, the rest of the audience didn¡¯t respect him much as most of the spectators were Federation citizens.

    Napier had been observing everything carefully. If Mo Wen was as tough as a mountain, then Wang Zhong was like the deep sea, and Solomon was like the unpredictable wind.

    ¡°Senior, what do you think of him?¡± Grai seemed to be rather interested in Solomon too, which was surprising since he was rarely interested in other people.

    ¡°What?¡± Wang Zhong was not focusing on his current situation at all. He had just received a Skylink message, and surprisingly, it was actually from Lan Daier. She warned Wang Zhong to take thepetition seriously as she had brought a mysterious beauty along to watch thepetition. She had already boasted about his ability, so if he performed poorly, she would prepare five bug feasts for him.

    Bug Feast x 5¡­ Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought of it. Who was the mysterious beauty? Wang Zhong was busy searching for that beautiful figure in the sea of spectators and didn¡¯t take notice of Solomon at all.

    ¡°I wanted to know what Senior thought of Solomon.¡± Grai chuckled. Wang Zhong was probably the only person who would be so casual about the uing challenge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to have such a big audience.¡± Wang Zhong sighed and scratched his head. He decided to give up on finding Lan Daier. ¡°Oh right, you mentioned Solomon? Noments. Mmm, he¡¯s rather handsome?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh, okay then.¡± Grai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°They¡¯re calling my name¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Good luck!¡± Wang Zhong punched the air.

    At this point in time, most of the defending champions were already in their respective positions ¡ª Solomon, Carolyn, Hyde Alexander, dimir¡­ The cheers from the spectator stands had never stopped ever since Carolyn took her ce. Compared to Carolyn or Hyde, who was a dimensional human, Solomon could never receive the same amount of support in the Holy City due to the differences in geography. This was also what the 10 Great Families relied on when dealing with the Empire¡¯s strong ¡®invasion¡¯ into the Holy City. Even dimir, Grai, and Napier, who weren¡¯t as famous as Solomon, received arge round of apuse from the audience. However, the next person¡­

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    The crowd grew silent in an instant. Honestly, when such a noisy crowd quieted down suddenly, it had quite an impact; even the apuse that Carolyn received from the entire spectator stand didn¡¯t have this effect.

    Right after, some cursing came from the spectator stands. ¡°Wang Zhong, you should just f*cking kill yourself!¡±

    ¡°Pay me money! You pig!¡±

    ¡°Big, dumb pig!¡±

    You could tell that it was from the alien races because of the ¡®ents¡¯; they couldn¡¯t pronounce words urately, and the range of their vocabry was quite small. Although the alien races had been interacting with humans in the Holy City for a long time, they still couldn¡¯t fully grasp the essence of humannguages. To them, speaking humannguages was much harder than cultivation.

    Although their cursing had no impact on the challenge, it reflected badly on Wang Zhong. This caused Sharmie, Mo Ling, and the others on the spectator stands to sigh silently. They were so useless; they couldn¡¯t even pass the rank-advancementpetition.

    Marie Ji was dumbfounded by this sight. What kind of person was Wang Zhong? How could a neer be able to cause such a reaction? This definitely wasn¡¯t solely because of the experimental ident. What atrocity had this dudemitted to cause this reaction? Not only Marie Ji, even Lan Daier, who roughly knew what kind of reputation Wang Zhong had in the Holy City, was sweating furiously at this sight.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong looked unfazed and unbothered by this sight. He even looked like he wanted to munch on a bun while listening to all the jeering. He took his cefortably and waved towards the spectator stands solemnly as if he was thanking everyone for their support and effort for screaming at him.

    What the hell was he waving for? Was this what someone who was being ridiculed should be doing?

    Many uncultured people who jumped on the bandwagon of putting Wang Zhong down continued their taunting from the spectator stands, but those who knew better felt a little depressed. With all this professional mocking and jeering, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t fazed at all. Instead, all this jeering was causing the opposite effect¡­

    ¡°This Wang Zhong¡­¡± Divian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Wang Zhong was big-hearted as usual. In essence, Wang Zhong became a target for neers to vent their negative emotions, such as anxiety, fear of the unknown, and confusion. It was only through putting down Wang Zhong that gave everyone the feeling of being alive.

    Divian¡¯s Dharma Idol wasn¡¯t very strong. Many thought that she would blend into the crowd once she entered the Holy City, but this was still the legitimate sessor of the Seer Family. Her dragon bloodline opened up another path for her in the Holy City. People with special bloodlines cultivated in a different way aspared to ordinary soldiers who took the soul cultivation route. Although both ways of cultivation required them to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage before they could uncover the secrets of the heavens and earth, people with special bloodlines didn¡¯t have to rely much on their Dharma Idol. Rather, they were their own Dharma Idol; such was the case with Grai.

    There was a theory that people with special bloodlines couldn¡¯t be extraordinarily strong experts as theirbat style and the manifestation of their talent would set the upper limit of their strength. However, at the same time, this set a lower limit for their strength too. Every true bloodline sessor had always been stronger than the people at the same level of power. They were guaranteed experts and had always maintained their top-tier status.

    In the past six months since Divian entered the Holy City, she had always been in closed-door cultivation, not even attending lessons in the Sparta n. In the Holy City, an elder from her family had been helping her in the process of altering her bloodline, but of course, she hadn¡¯t reached the altering stage yet. Her bloodline was only further stimted, but her aura now was vastly different from before.

    ¡°Wang Zhong still receives a lot of mockery and taunting, just like when we were in the CHF.¡± Divian smiled, recalling a memory from not too long ago.

    ¡°He has a good mindset, but this is a challenge that depends on your level of power.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Carolyn, the only one sitting down, grinned. Although she didn¡¯t say anything else, this made others feel like she was hinting at something.

    Currently, her Skylink was switched on, and her ount was linked to a small discussion group. There weren¡¯t many people inside, only Gui Hao and dimir. The three of them were from the 10 Great Families and represented the Federation. Their aim in this challenge was crystal clear ¡ª to protect the reputation of the Federation. They definitely wouldn¡¯t let Solomon have a chance to glorify himself! During this period of time, everyone could sense that Solomon was like a poisonous viper, making his moves silently. Who knew what other antics he woulde up with in this challenge?

    They had to guard against him!

    ¡°Gui Hao, pay attention to me and dimir¡¯s situations. If we are consecutively challenged by people, arrange your subordinates to challenge us and give us a break, depending on the situation. Your people are less conspicuous.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me how to do things?¡± In the Skylink, Gui Haoughed.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong is mine.¡± Gui Hao¡¯s voice was cold and straightforward. ¡°As for the others, you guys do as you deem fit. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re intending to ignore your family¡¯s instructions?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you have no right tomand me.¡± Gui Haoughed coldly. ¡°What instructions? Whoever wins makes the rules. Those old things in the family will understand. Even if I ignore their instructions, do you think they will do anything to me?¡±

    Carolyn merely smiled before kicking Gui Hao out of the discussion group. She couldn¡¯t stand this guy anymore. He didn¡¯t have any regard for the big picture.

    ¡°After half a year here, your temper is still the same.¡± It was only then that dimir started to speak, a jolly tone to his voice.

    ¡°It has improved a lot since I didn¡¯t smash the Skylink on the ground,¡± Carolyn replied with a smile.

    Opposite her, Gui Hao merelyughed coldly. They had nothing inmon at all.

    ¡°He might get himself into trouble if he wants to pick on Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°You also think there¡¯s something weird about Wang Zhong?¡± Carolyn asked.

    ¡°Hehe, interesting that you added?<i>also</i>. You also think the same, huh?¡± dimirughed heartily but quickly returned to the topic at hand. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t their target today. ¡°Enough about him. Since Gui Hao doesn¡¯t want to cooperate, he can y by himself. It¡¯s none of our business. Let¡¯s just help each other if the need arises. Our main priority is to stay in this position. We might have to y some dirty tricks, but that¡¯s still better than being defeated. Or maybe we get some people to challenge Solomon too? Although the chance of defeating him is almost zero, it¡¯ll serve as a good distraction.¡±

    Solomon was now publicly recognized as the number one expert among the neers. Putting his status and the fact that he was a valued Sessor Disciple aside, he was the only Dimensional Predator among the neers, which spoke volumes.

    ¡°So unconfident? Doesn¡¯t seem like your style.¡±

    ¡°Do you see Enoch?¡± dimir¡¯s gaze was on a figure beside Solomon.

    It was a teenager with an innocent face, munching on the shank of an unknown Dimensional lifeform. He had azy smile on his face as if he was a spectator who wasn¡¯t involved in this exciting challenge. He had no fighting intent at all.

    However, Carolyn sighed silently. She didn¡¯t need dimir¡¯s reminder. She had already noticed him when Solomon and Enoch walked out just now.

    She had seen Enoch¡¯s ability before. When they were still at the Casted Soul Stage in the Federation, that guy had instantly defeated her Heroic Soul Stage guard captain with a sword attack. Enoch had revealed his talent for the first time then, brimming with killing intent. His killing intent was built on both innate talent and killing experience. It was the most overwhelming killing intent that Carolyn had ever sensed in someone. To a soldier, this was a very extreme personal manner that normally couldn¡¯t be changed. However, he managed topletely hide that overpowering killing intent now, and no one could sense it at all¡­

    In the past six months, Enoch was practically invisible to the average Federation practitioner, just like the other people from the Empire. Compared to the Federation¡¯s high profile, the Empire citizens were rather low-key.

 Chapter 826 - Overwhelming Power

    <h4>Chapter 826: Overwhelming Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    It was time for the challenge tomence. The Teacher retreated behind the scenes after announcing the official start of the challenge. The higher-ups wanted there to be more chaos among the lower levels of the hierarchy so that their potentialbat power was drawn out. The new people from the Empire would have a chance to showcase their abilities.

    ording to the rules, any neer could stand on the tform and point out which defending champion they wanted to challenge. Of course, those who were weak shouldn¡¯t try to challenge anyone. It was a minor thing to be embarrassed, but the key thing was that there was a clear rule in this challenge. Once the challenge started, both parties would have to duel to the death.

    Unless one party surrendered and clearly expressed his wish to do so, the opponent could kill him directly without any consequences. If you were too weak, you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to yell surrender. It wasn¡¯t easy to be a Holy Disciple, and it would be a shame if you were killed on the day you became a Holy Disciple.

    This was to prevent the weak neers from wasting everyone¡¯s time. Every defending champion could only be challenged three times.

    Everyone was looking forward to the start of the first challenge, but no one walked up to the round tform in the middle of the arena just yet.

    No one was a fool. Even if you won the challenge, you had to take over the defending champion position and take on challenges from three other people. It wouldn¡¯t be a wise choice to go out at this juncture and be the target of the masses at such an early stage.

    ¡°Today¡¯s focus is still on Solomon, Carolyn, and Hyde. The three of them should put up a few exciting performances.¡±

    Those in the spectator stands had done their research. They had some degree of knowledge on this batch of neers and the current situation of the Holy City.

    ¡°They are the strongest in the neer batch. Would anyone dare to challenge them? I thought I heard that the second-ss apprentices were the targets?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very superficial interpretation. That might have been true when they had just entered the Holy Land. Weren¡¯t there rumors that Solomon and Carolyn were a couple then? Look at them now. How long has it been since there were any dating rumors about them? Heheh, both of them will definitely try to sabotage each other, especially since the Federation and the Empire arepeting against each other now. There¡¯s no way they would let each other stay in their positionfortably in this challenge.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone going up to the tform then?¡±

    ¡°If these three people are going to attack, it would be a powerful one, and they wouldn¡¯t give their opponent a chance to rest, so timing is important. Haha, if there¡¯s going to be a challenge now, it would just be an entertaining round.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Brother?¡±

    The person nodded towards the tform. ¡°See, one is about to happen right now.¡±

    ¡°I want to challenge defending champion number seven¡­¡± A bald neer from the Tyrants who looked bold and unrestrained jumped onto the tform. Although his muscles were a feast for the eyes, a gray shadow appeared on the tform before he could finish his sentence. The gray figurended an urate hit on the back of the baldy¡¯s head with a seemingly unremarkable flying kick.

    Pop!

    With a faint sound, a halo of light rippled out, and a strange force was summoned, kicking the sturdily built baldy directly off the stage. After being kicked by that skinny figure, the baldy fainted on the ground instantly and couldn¡¯t get up.

    Defending champion number seven¡­ Wasn¡¯t that Wang Zhong? This was the entertainment round that everyone was looking forward to, but who was this skinny figure who interrupted the challenge?

    There was a sudden uproar in the spectator stands. After all, the baldy was from the Tyrants, who were recognized for their physical strength, and he was an official Holy Disciple who passed the rank-advancementpetition even if he was an old Holy Apprentice-turned-Disciple. However, it wasn¡¯t that he was too weak that he fainted so easily from an attack; it was just that the skinny figure was rather strong.

    That gray figure stood up slowly on the tform.

    He wasn¡¯t very tall, but he carried a gigantic sword on his back that appeared to be bigger than his body. His looks were very average too, and he was someone who you wouldn¡¯t take a second nce at in a sea of people.

    Under the tform, there was a hint of a smile on Gui Hao¡¯s face. He had waited a long time for today, and he didn¡¯t want any useless trash to waste his time. Gui Hao knew very well that he had to establish his reputation today if he didn¡¯t want hisfortable life toe to an end. He didn¡¯t have Carolyn¡¯s confidence. His family provided him with the necessary resources, and they wanted to see a favorable oue.

    Richard Han had been in the Federation for a long time. He was able to enter the rank-advancementpetition and get promoted to Holy Disciple with the support of the Gui Family. It was time for him to repay his debt. They wanted him to teach Wang Zhong a lesson. Having survived in the lower levels of the Holy Land hierarchy for such a long time, provoking others was a piece of cake for him. He curled his finger in Wang Zhong¡¯s direction in a scornful manner.

    And¡­ nothing happened. Wang Zhong was staring at him calmly with an innocent face, not reacting to him at all.

    Richard Han¡¯s arm was dangling in mid-air and looked rather awkward, causing everyone tough out loud. Richard Han¡¯s expression turned cold. Although three years of being a Holy Apprentice wasn¡¯t considered that long, it had cooled down his fiery temper. He had heard people calling him names like ¡®idiot¡¯ and ¡®moron¡¯ way too many times. When the Gui Family extended help to him, he had to grab the chance. Anyone who was a hindrance to him had to die!

    Ripples of Soul Power could be seen emanating from him. It was as if waves of invisible air currents were circting around him, and sounds of wind scraping against the ground could be heard.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± he hollered. ¡°Come down! I¡¯m challenging you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re challenging me.¡± Wang Zhong stood up as if this was a sudden realization to him. ¡°Well, I was wondering why you were hovering around there¡­ You should have said that earlier.¡±

    There was a hint of a smile on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Although he wanted to maintain a low profile, his opponent clearly wasn¡¯t giving him the chance to do so. Oh well, he might as well teach these people a lesson before they bothered him in the future.

    Richard Han had a bone-chilling expression on his face as he pulled out his gigantic sword slowly. A powerful Soul Power aura radiated from his body as the wind pressure from before disappeared instantly, bing instead spiraling runes that floated around his body.

    ¡°A dazzling runic Dharma Idol?¡± Marie Ji¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s pretty rare.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only interesting thing about it. Dharma Idols with an amplification function are useful tools in groupbat support, but its power is limited when used alone.¡± Beside her, Lan Daier didn¡¯t seem to be impressed.

    ¡°So supportive of your little employee, huh?¡± Marie Jiughed.

    ¡°He¡¯s been my employee for a few months. I guess he can be considered as an old employee.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s your Lao?Gong<sup>1</sup>?¡± Marie Ji tried not tough.

    ¡°Lao¡­ Ah¡­ What are you talking about, you sly girl!¡± Lan Daier shot Marie Ji a re, yet there was a hint of a smile on her face.

    ¡°One, two, three, four¡­ Sixteen dazzling runes, this Richard Han guy¡¯s Dharma Idol is not bad.¡± Some people at the spectator stands were able to take a closer look. Although dazzling runic Dharma Idols were rare, it wasn¡¯t considered a high-tier Dharma Idol in the Holy City. Nheless, this sort of Dharma Idol could provide auxiliary support, which was very useful when fighting in groups.

    ¡°His Dharma Idol seemed to be a wind spirit previously. Dharma Idols are fixed once they are formed. For an old Holy Apprentice-turned-Disciple to be able to evolve his Dharma Idol, he must be really lucky!¡±

    Incessant chattering could be hearding from the spectator stands. On the tform, Richard Han was ready to attack. Though his dazzling runic Dharma Idol wasn¡¯t suitable for one-on-one battles, it was fine since his opponent today didn¡¯t seem to be powerful. Although it was true that he used to be an old Holy Apprentice struggling to survive in the Holy City, he was at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage now. With his dazzling runic Dharma Idol, even his basic attacks had a shocking speed and strength now.

    Currently, Richard Han had 16 dazzling runes revolving around him slowly, seemingly forming a runic array. It was as if those 16 dazzling runes were a wind spirit circling around him, guarding and blessing him. His body was as light as a feather, yet his gaze and sword were as sharp as a wind de, chilling to the bone.

    ¡°A dazzling runic Dharma Idol which can form a runic array!¡±

    ¡°This is rather interesting. Old Holy Apprentices-turned-Disciples are quite tough in battle. This Wang Zhong dude was only promoted because of his talent in alchemy. He¡¯s doomed this time.¡±

    ¡°Has Richard Han joined an exploration team yet?¡±

    If those guys were just amazed when they first saw the dazzling runic Dharma Idol, they were a little envious now, especially the people who were in exploration teams. This sort of warrior with an auxiliary ability was definitely a priority in every exploration team, let alone this dazzling Dharma Idol that could form a runic array.

    There was finally a smile on Richard Han¡¯s face. With the wind, he could hear the murmuring around him clearly. He had been ignored for too long, and he needed this superior feeling to find his old self again.

    Opposite him, Wang Zhong seemed to have been scared silly, staying at the same spot. Hehe, that¡¯s right. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t the main focus at all. This was just a stage for his Dharma Idol¡¯s performance. He craved recognition and for others to acknowledge his presence, he¡­

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re ready.¡± Suddenly, a cheery voice rang opposite him. ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    What?

    Richard Han was stunned for a moment. Wang Zhong was still standing there and didn¡¯t seem like he was going to move at all.

    Was this a joke?

    However, in the next second, a cluster of mes came to life in front of him.

    The two of them were originally separated by a distance of more than ten meters, but this surge of fire element came suddenly and swiftly, taking shape in front of him in an instant. It was as if a person materialized in front of him. But before Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol could materialize fully, a ming palm had already extended, heading swiftly for Richard¡¯s neck.

    Richard Han¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow. Since he belonged to the lower levels of the Holy Land hierarchy, he was very experienced in battles. He didn¡¯t appear to be flustered by this sudden attack but just leaned back slightly, away from the attack range of that ming palm. After that, he swung his sword, creating a powerful air vortex resembling that of a tornado. The power of that tornado created a gigantic pit in the hard ground instantly. That ming Dharma Idol appeared to be unable to resist that force at all. Like a phantom, it dissipated immediately into countless fire sparks, scattered around in mid-air.

    ¡°How weak!¡±

    ¡°That scared me for a moment. What the hell was that?¡± The spectator stands erupted intoughter.

    Using your Dharma Idol was a huge energy consumption and burden for anyone in the Heroic Soul Stage. Normally, people used it as a trump card or together with their Soul Domination technique. There weren¡¯t many people who used their Dharma Idols at the beginning of a battle. Furthermore, it was such a useless attack. It was no wonder that there were rumors of Wang Zhong being useless trash.

    Richard Han appeared to be a little annoyed. He was just shocked by the sudden appearance of Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol. Wang Zhong was able to project his Dharma Idol to such a far location instantly¡­ However, those who had brains knew that this sort of phantom Dharma Idol couldn¡¯t execute any powerful attack. What was he scared of? Richard Han was very embarrassed by his momentary slip-up.

    ¡°Dumb¡­¡±

    Richard Han flew into a rage as he felt humiliated. Before he could even say ¡®shit¡¯, Smander materialized in mid-air again. As Wang Zhong¡¯s power increased, his control of spiritual entities grew stronger too. Sensing Wang Zhong¡¯s fighting intent, Smander started attacking the next second.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Numerous fiery des carrying a tyrannical powernded on Richard Han, attacking him furiously. There was no technique to this attack, it was just dominating over the other party with pure power. The ce that Richard Han was standing at was fully enveloped by the attack instantly, as hundreds of ming Soul Power attacks at Peak Heroic Soul Stage powernded on him continuously, without giving him a chance to rest.

    The whole process onlysted a dozen seconds. After the mes disappeared, Richard Hanid on the ground motionless like a dead dog. He was burnt to a crisp and on the verge of dying.

    Everyone stopped mocking Wang Zhong at once. What kind of Dharma Idol was this? What kind of power was this?

    How was this a Dharma Idol? It was an enhanced version of a ming Heroic Soul soldier!

    Smander floated in mid-air calmly. Evidently, his attacks just now didn¡¯t deplete much of his power. As the summoner, Wang Zhong could support his attacks by channeling his Soul Power continuously. The Soul Sea capacity of those ignorant people definitely couldn¡¯tpare to that of Wang Zhong.

    This time, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t tease his opponent and just watched on quietly. He was enjoying this moment of peace, which he preferred, aspared to noise.

    At this moment, even a pig knew that Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol was not to be underestimated. It was considered a strange Dharma Idol which could be used for an extended period in battle and appeared to be immortal. This was every Heroic Soul soldier¡¯s dream. You would be invincible as long as you had enough Soul Power to sustain your Dharma Idol.

    ¡°Hoho, our vice-captain is the best!¡± A few excited voices could be heard from the spectator stands.

    ¡°Continue! Do it again!¡±

    ¡°Haha, my debt can be cleared soon!¡±

    The huge spectator stands were silent now, and those few voices seemed to be rather ear-piercing. Obviously, it was the members of the Wanderlust Team, but most people didn¡¯t have the time to focus on that now.

    The mist gradually dissipated, and Richard Han, who was half-dead,id motionless on the ground. Everyone barely managed to catch another glimpse of Wang Zhong¡¯s ming Dharma Idol before it disappeared without a trace.

    There was an odd atmosphere in the arena now as everyone didn¡¯t seem to want to ept reality. Many started whispering among themselves. Carolyn¡¯s almond-shaped eyes sparkled. This was interesting. This sort of Dharma Idol, this sort of power, there was only one possibility. How did he do it?

    Gui Hao had a dark expression on his face, not expecting Richard Han to fail. However, it was good that Richard Han yed his part. Gui Hao had predicted Wang Zhong to have a few tricks up his sleeve. He didn¡¯t expect him to have such an odd Dharma Idol, but those attacks just now were probably the maximum power of Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol. Now, it was time for him to end this farce. He would kill Wang Zhong and conclude his past. After this, the world would see a new Gui Hao!

    ¡°Wang Zhong, let¡¯s put an end to this.¡±

    Suddenly, a gray figure shed past. Gui Hao shot off like an arrow towards Wang Zhong, appearing in front of him instantly. Wang Zhong merely nced at Gui Hao with the corners of his mouth curled upwards into a smile. Just like what Gui Hao said, it was time to put an end to this. This dude had been following him around like a ghost in the past and even until now. This was a rare chance. He couldn¡¯t let the Gui Family get their way again. Retreating and defending blindly would only make the enemy more unscrupulous. He would initiate the attack this time and make them direct their hate at him, so that Ma Dong would be less stressed out on Earth.

    Gui Hao thought simrly too. He would pick himself up from where he fell. As long as Wang Zhong was alive, Gui Hao would be the loser, so Wang Zhong had to die!

    As Gui Hao¡¯s thoughts were changing rapidly, he red at Wang Zhong maliciously. His whole body exuded excitement and a violent killing intent that couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    Bang!

    It was as if something exploded, as a powerful air current swept past the whole arena, causing the sand and stones around them to be crushed and blown away.

    Soul Power! A seemingly endless amount of Soul Power wasing from Gui Hao. The clouds in the sky suddenly formed an air vortex under the influence of his Soul Power. Dark clouds gathered as the sky became significantly darker at once. It was as if all the power from the heavens and earth was converging towards him!

    This¡­ This was an abnormal phenomenon that only happened when a Heavenly Soul expert summoned the power of the heavens and earth? How could a person at the Heroic Soul Stage cause this to happen? This¡­ wasn¡¯t for real right?

    Cries of astonishment rang out across the arena, not only from the visual effects caused by the abnormal phenomenon but also from the violent Soul Power current that Gui Hao exuded. It was so strong that even the spectators could feel the pressure.

    ¡°He can summon the power of the heavens and earth?¡± A little spark of interest shed in Enoch¡¯s small eyes as he stared at Gui Hao enthusiastically.

    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡± Beside him, Solomon grinned. ¡°The upper limit of one¡¯s Soul Power has always been around ten thousand Grassos. It is the same case for people at the Heroic Soul Stage and for most humans, in fact. asionally, there are a few special cases where one¡¯s upper limit is particrly high, but that¡¯s just for show. In reality, there isn¡¯t such a big difference inbat power.¡±

    Firmament Soul Sea!

    It was a powerful talent that was exceedingly rare. It could be used in both the Casted Soul and Heroic Soul stages as it concerned the essence of the Soul Sea. It was an innate talent. With the abnormal phenomenon in the sky, Gui Hao¡¯s Soul Power was increasing at an exponential rate too.

    9,000, 10,000, 11,000, 12,000!

    In the middle of the tform, Gui Hao stood proudly with his arms spread out, as if he was weing his immense power. Without using any techniques, his Soul Power had reached 12,000 Grassos. He sacrificed 20 years of his life for this and basically cut off any possibility of him breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Nheless, this didn¡¯t matter. As long as he had power now, who cared about the future!

    An intense Soul Power pressure condensed at the center of the tform, causing wind to blow in all directions and Wang Zhong¡¯s sleeves to flutter about.

    The audience was getting excited. Although they had heard about them, they didn¡¯t expect such a Heroic Soul soldier to exist. Possessing 12,000 Grassos of Soul Power opened many possibilities for Gui Hao as he could use more powerful techniques. This batch of neers had many hidden experts. At this stage, the difference in Grassos was enough for Gui Hao to dominate over his opponents.

    ¡°F*ck! Are the neers nowadays all so impressive?¡± Even the members of the Wanderlust Team couldn¡¯t keep their cool now. It was one thing to be confident in Wang Zhong, but Gui Hao¡¯s Soul Power, which was radiating everywhere, made everyone feel like they were facing the ultimate enemy in a secret realm. It was hard not to be bbergasted by this sight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Holy City for three years¡­¡± Asher was a little dejected. He was still at the Middle Phase Heroic Soul Stage, stuck at a bottleneck and unable to cross into the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. However, this neer managed to reach the Peak Heroic Soul Stage in half a year. Indeed,parison was the thief of joy.

    ¡°You guys are really calm!¡± Sharmie opened her eyes wide. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that Gui Hao totally dominated over Wang Zhong in terms of aura? You guys aren¡¯t worried for him?¡±

    ¡°Why would I worry?¡± Small Eyes said merrily, smacking Sharmie¡¯s perky butt. ¡°Our vice-captain isn¡¯t a normal person¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior¨CSenior Sister!¡± Mario¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Can you stop teasing my Sharmie?!¡±

 Chapter 827 - Sending Gui Hao to His Death

    <h4>Chapter 827: Sending Gui Hao to His Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the arena, Gui Hao was in full-onbat mode. His body was overflowing with Soul Power, making him feel great. In front of him, Wang Zhong was like an ant that he was looking down on. He would let him know how it felt to be dominated by violent power. Ordinary people could never get to experience this superior feeling brought about by an increase in one¡¯s level of power!

    Gui Hao could sense Wang Zhong¡¯s breathing and every beat of his pulse clearly. The Soul Power current that he controlled could even snap one¡¯s neck instantly! This sense of having absolute control over the situation made him feel that Wang Zhong was just a mouse trapped in a cage after being captured or rather, amb waiting to be ughtered!

    A dagger appeared in Gui Hao¡¯s hand, gleaming brightly.

    Kill!

    An overwhelming killing intent could be seen in Gui Hao¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, he burst forward immediately, and his speed was greatly enhanced by his Soul Power that reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage; he seemingly traveled at the speed of light. Nheless, although he was fast, another figure was faster than him. Fire sparks that ignited from thin air suddenly appeared in front of Gui Hao, just like what happened to Richard Han previously. A ming palm condensed and headed directly towards Gui Hao.

    Gui Hao¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent and exuded a vicious aura. He didn¡¯t try to avoid the attack at all. He adjusted the grip of the dagger in his hand and took the attack head-on. How dare a mere Dharma Idol challenge him!

    Bang!

    There was an explosion of Soul Power as the two figures, one gray and one red, collided in mid-air, forming a turbulent force field. Subsequently, they were sent flying backwards by each other¡¯s power. Gui Hao was forced to retreat dozens of meters while Smander was sent flying into the air as well. Although he was still expressionless, Gui Hao was rather frightened. He didn¡¯t think anything of it when he saw Smander, but who knew a Dharma Idol could resist so strongly?!

    Obviously, this useless trash, Wang Zhong, was extremely lucky. Although Gui Hao didn¡¯t know how he was able to cast such a strong Dharma Idol, Wang Zhong was still no match for him!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    Power fluctuations appeared around Gui Hao as a few shadows appeared consecutively and materialized into physical forms. Suddenly, there were five Gui Haos at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. This was an assassinbat technique that only people who had a Firmament Soul Sea could aplish ¡ª Spiritual Doppelganger!

    Every doppelganger had abat power of 10,000 Grassos and was as equally skilled as the others. Gui Hao and two of the doppelgangers dashed towards Smander while the other two headed for Wang Zhong; these two attacked Wang Zhong from two directions simultaneously. He wanted to see what sort of heaven-defying ability Wang Zhong could possess to be able to deal with this attack!

    The ming Spirit King roared and spread his arms out, as chains extended from his hands swiftly and formed a grid-like web of ming chains, blocking the doppelgangers. No matter how the doppelgangers struggled, the ming chains that could extend infinitely were able to block their way and chase them endlessly.

    Both parties kept shing. The collision of the power of the doppelgangers with the chains of the ming Spirit King caused violent explosions. zing mes were everywhere, and Soul Power was being depleted to arge extent. Gui Hao didn¡¯t look too good. How the f*ck could this Dharma Idol possess such a high-level independent decision-making ability? Wang Zhong should have depleted more Soul Power than him, yet the ming Spirit King didn¡¯t seem to be any weaker after numerous attacks. It was Gui Hao¡¯s doppelgangers which were growing weaker continually like a deting balloon and bing more vulnerable. On the other hand, Gui Hao¡¯s own attack was blocked by Smander¡¯s ming de. Smander appeared to be able to locate his summoner with precision.

    Smander¡¯s ming chains that could extend infinitely spoiled Gui Hao¡¯s n. Gui Hao didn¡¯t want to waste too much time in front of everyone. The longer the battle dragged on, the more disadvantageous it was for him. He condensed his Dharma Idol, which was a shadow in ck robes. The moment his Dharma Idol appeared, Gui Hao¡¯s own body appeared to be in a bizarre state where the line between reality and illusion was blurred.

    The God of Assassins ¡ª Shadow Kill!

    Even if you were extremely skilled, what harm would you be able to do to a shadow?

    Once Gui Hao entered this shadow state, his four doppelgangers became weaker, and he had less control over them. Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t important. Even as the ming chains defeated his doppelgangers, it would give him a chance to get close to Wang Zhong. He was going to dig out Wang Zhong¡¯s heart with his own hands!

    In a split second, Gui Hao was less than a meter away from Wang Zhong. Once he thrust his Soul Eater Dagger into Wang Zhong¡¯s body, everything woulde to an end.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong nced at the seemingly empty air in front of him with a slight smile on his face. He was staring right at Gui Hao, who felt like he had been seen through. It was impossible! Wang Zhong shouldn¡¯t be able to sense him while he was in the shadow state!

    Gui Hao was in the middle of thrusting the dagger towards Wang Zhong, but just when it was about to pierce through Wang Zhong, it was forced toe to a halt. The next moment, the path that the ming chains traced formed a huge runic array, just like a gigantic web, and Gui Hao was the moth flying into the web of mes.

    The chains wrapped around Gui Hao. Evidently, Smander¡¯s chains could tear across spaces, and they trapped Gui Hao and his Dharma Idol in an instant.

    So close yet so far. Gui Hao was so exasperated that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. He wanted so badly to plunge that dagger into Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Wang Zhong shook his head. With a snap of his fingers, Gui Hao turned into a ball of fire instantly.

    Let it burn. Only mes could purify this body. The arena was filled with Gui Hao¡¯s hysterical screaming. Smander¡¯s power had improved significantly after he entered the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. He was a ming Bodyguard that mainly used runic arrays. His me power was further enhanced as well, which helped to increase the overall impact of his Soul Power. When used on people like Gui Hao who weren¡¯t very skilled, the mes wouldn¡¯t rest until he was burnt to ashes. The ability to tear across spaces was considered basic for Smander.

    Gui Hao¡¯s blood-curdling screams signified the end of this battle. Many of the spectators had gone through the CHF or knew about the power struggles in the Federation. Death might have been a relief for Gui Hao as his power definitely wasn¡¯t enough to support him throughout this battle. On the other hand, Wang Zhong had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t have to lift a finger throughout the entire battle, and his Dharma Idol was able to take care of everything. The overall power that his Dharma Idol demonstrated was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    Meanwhile, on the tform, Solomon seemed to be deep in thought while Carolyn¡¯s suspicions were fully confirmed. If they hadn¡¯t thought much of Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol before since it was a ¡®concretized¡¯ one, they finally realized something from the absurd chains that his Dharma Idol used.

    This wasn¡¯t a Dharma Idol! It knew various battle techniques, had a battle consciousness that helped it react to enemy attacks, and had an independent ability to think. Also, its chains were weapons that seemed to have the power of the naturalws and could be used in reality and in illusionary spaces. Only one thing could possess all these abilities at the same time.

    A Soul Guard!

    One couldn¡¯t help but mention the Golden Stone bs when talking about Soul Guards. This was in the highest level of information that was avable to the Federation on Earth. The Golden Stone bs were considered special dimensional treasures, even in the Holy City.

    The Golden Stone bs had been passed on since ancient times. It wasn¡¯t created by anyone, and it existed way before humans ever existed. Legend said that there were 12 Golden Stone bs which possessed a magical and mysterious power of the naturalws. Even Adalia the Holy Saint Teacher was amazed at the power that the Golden Stone bs held, causing them to be a target that many top experts in the Holy City had pursued at one point in time. However, it was proven time and again that humans weren¡¯t capable of harnessing that power. Although many generations of top experts tried to figure out the mystery of the Golden Stone bs, mankind¡¯s knowledge of those bs had always been limited to a superficial understanding of Soul Guard summonings. Even the Holy Saint Teacher wasn¡¯t able to delve deeper into their secrets, which caused the experts in the Holy City to lose their passion toward the Golden Stone bs, allowing the lower-tier Federation families to get their hands on the bs.

    As of now, the Kaiser Empire seemed to own two Golden Stone bs. The Stuart n only owned one originally, but they managed to gain another one through an auction in Tianjing. The Mo Family had two Golden Stone bs as well. The remaining were probably in the hands of some researchers in the Holy City who refused to give up on learning their secrets, while other sources said that some Golden Stone bs were somewhere in the Empire. However, no one knew their exact locations.

    Based on the current knowledge that humans had on them, the 12 Golden Stone bs represented 12 different dimensions that had various powers of the naturalw. They were like 12 gates. If you could use a Golden Stone b in a way that allowed it to resonate with the host, you could open a dimensional channel and summon a symbiotic soul entity that was somewhere in between a Dharma Idol and a Soul Beast ¡ª Soul Guards. They had strongbat power, were sharper in terms ofbat skillspared to concretized Dharma Idols, and would possess an ability to think independently.

    Naturally, the summoning part wasn¡¯t an easy task. Even if normal people were able to get their hands on a Golden Stone b, it would be useless to them since only destined people could use it. That was just the first requirement. You needed at least three Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers to support you with Soul Power and a ward array in order to open the dimensional channel to another world so that you could summon a Soul Guard and form a summoning contract with it.

    Generally speaking, families that possessed Golden Stone bs used them this way. Of course, the creatures that one could summon still depended on one¡¯s talent. It all depended on your fate. This was how Carolyn had gotten her trump card.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Dharma Idol was definitely summoned by the Golden Stone b that represented fire from the auction. However, he didn¡¯t possess that Golden Stone b. Could it be that he had managed to solve the mystery of the runes on the Golden Stone b?

    No one was able to understand this mystery for the past hundreds of years, but Wang Zhong could?

    Carolyn was extremely shocked, not knowing what to make of this new information. Was it just a coincidence, or did it mean something else?

    Even if he deciphered the runes to summon creatures from another dimension, where did he find the three or more Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers to help him?

    The mes finally came to a stop on the ground as Gui Hao waspletely swallowed up by the mes. This time, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t hold back. It was such a rare opportunity in the Holy Land. As for the fact that he would be an enemy of the Gui Family¡­ hadn¡¯t they been enemies all long?

    This was just the first step of his counterattack, which would be more and more unpleasant in the future. Wang Zhong had be more confident upon reaching the Peak Heroic Soul Stage and being more familiar with the Holy Land¡¯s rules and the situation there.

    As usual, the Wanderlust Team¡¯s cheers rang across the quiet arena. They were really happy. They would be rich if Wang Zhong won another match!

    ¡°I mean¡­ Daier, your little employee is a little too powerful¡­¡± Marie Ji¡¯s little mouth was slightly open. She only came back to her senses after a while. ¡°That is¡­ a ming Soul Guard from a Golden Stone b?¡±

    As a wards master at the Great Master level, Marie Ji had a certain degree of understanding of the Golden Stone bs even if she had never seen one before. The Golden Stone bs had attracted a lot of attention previously, but the Holy Saint Teacher only managed to discover a summoning effect that could be used solely by Heroic Soul soldiers. Of course, if you were talented enough, the Soul Guard that you summoned would be more powerful. However, it was very difficult for these Soul Guards to pass the Heavenly Cmity and reach the Heavenly Soul Stage. The Golden Stone bs were secret treasures that seemed strong and weak at the same time. Nothing good happened to those people who delved too deep into researching the Golden Stone bs previously. As time passed, powerful people stayed away from them instead. It was unexpected that this mystery would resurface after such a long time.

    ¡°Soul Guards?¡± Lan Daier just came back to her senses too. This domain was not her specialty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more when we have the time. The fact that this guy can summon a Soul Guard means that he has the potential to be a wards master. Want me to help your little lover?¡± Marie Ji smiled.

    ¡°What little lover. Take him if you want. I have to remind you that he has a crush on someone else though.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. You can still score when there¡¯s a goalkeeper!¡± Marie Ji teased.

    No one dared to challenge any defending champion for a while after witnessing Gui Hao¡¯s death. Dying right after he became a Holy Disciple, was he really the so-called unprecedented number one Heroic Soul who broke the record? The super talented guy who possessed 12,000 Grassos of Soul Power?

    Everyone had to consider if they had the ability to challenge the defending champions. It would be good if you could make a name for yourself, but you had to pay a price for it as well.

    Looking at this oue, several people from the Gui Family felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe. Gui Xinying witnessed everything and was having mixed feelings. She and Gui Hao had parted ways long ago, so this oue was considered to be rather desirable. Out of the two, one had to die. However, she and Wang Zhong had drifted apart too. Perhaps they had nothing inmon from the beginning. The Gui Family might have to adjust their strategy from today onwards. Nothing good happened to anyone who underestimated Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong looked around the arena. One more person could challenge him. It was highly unlikely that Carolyn would challenge him. He knew how intense the fight was between the Empire and the Federation, a tense atmosphere that the higher-ups in the Holy Land created intentionally. Carolyn wouldn¡¯t waste her efforts on him.

    ...¡­

    Meanwhile on Earth, Katchirda had proved that they were strong enough to gain a foothold in the desert through their victories in several wars. Without the desert thieves to interrupt them, the construction of Katchirda City was finally progressing ording to n, with merchants trading already in Katchirda. At the same time, Gong Yi¡¯s recruitment n wasunched quietly too. It targeted both the Empire and the Federation. The Empire had a strict hierarchy, whereas Katchirda introduced a brand new one with more equality. To the Federation, Katchirda was full of opportunities and secrets. Gong Yi came to realize that the Federation didn¡¯t have such a huge impact on Tutankhamun as he had previously thought.

    Gong Yi definitely valued the importance of talented people much more than the Empire did.

    At the moment, Gong Yi was busy at his desk sorting out information. The three of them had their own duties,plementing each other very well. Katchirda¡¯s post-war life was bing better bit by bit. The entire oasis was filled withughter and happiness, especially the Blissful Oasis managed by Sister Hong. It was the most popr money-squandering establishment among the aristocrats in the desert. The aristocrats who went there brought wealth and useful information with them. Men were not tight-lipped in front of alcohol and women, and with Sister Hong¡¯s tricks, they couldn¡¯t wait to impress the women, making it easy to obtain information from them.

    A piece of intel was ced in front of Gong Yi. Apparently, Nayir Saalehkurt, the Desert Emperor, wasing to get something from them and was going to massacre Katchirda.

    In fact, Gong Yi had always been keeping tabs on Caslort¡¯s movements. The Golden Stone b came too easily, and Caslort¡¯s attitude during the negotiation was too good, absolutely not how a feudal lord aristocrat should react in this situation. Even if Caslort was defeated, he still had the Tutankhamun royal family to back him up. He could have justid low for a while, and there was no need for him to give up precious things like the Golden Stone b.

    Now, it seemed pretty obvious that Nayir Saalehkurt, the Desert Emperor, was the trap that Caslort had set for them. By merely possessing the Golden Stone b, it would incite the jealousy and wrath of others.

    Gong Yi stood up and walked toward the window. ncing outside, the night was still young, and he could see a lush oasis thriving. Katchirda was as enchanting as a rising star in the night sky. This was the dream town they had built with their own hands. To Sister Hong, this was a new beginning; to Reynolds, this was his home; to him, this was a starting point in his dream of reaching a higher level.

    This time, their enemy was the Desert Emperor, a true Heavenly Soul Stage expert. This wasn¡¯t someone who had failed to pass the Heavenly Cmity and who had lost confidence and part of his power. He was among the top 10 most terrifying masters of Tutankhamun. He was someone who started massacres, and a real expert who dared to call himself the ¡®Desert Emperor¡¯ in front of the Tutankhamun royal family.

    Gong Yi looked at the lights outside. The Desert Emperor brought immense pressure on him, but the lucky thing was that he didn¡¯t need to face this alone. Mu Zi was in the oasis now. Gong Yi turned and took the piece of intel on the Desert Emperor with him, walking towards Mu Zi¡¯s ce.

    Mu Zi¡¯s room was very simple. There was nothing other than the four walls. When Mu Zi was in the oasis, he didn¡¯t go out of his room much. Unless there were special circumstances, he didn¡¯t really interact much with others.

    Hearing Gong Yi¡¯s knocking, Mu Zi, sitting cross-legged on the floor, opened his eyes. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Gong Yi opened the door and walked inside, bowing slightly. ¡°Mr. Mu Zi, what are your thoughts on this? Should we inform Wang Zhong?¡± He passed the piece of intel to Mu Zi.

    Gong Yi was very respectful toward Mu Zi. Although Mu Zi asked him to address him by his name, Gong Yi insisted on adding honorifics. Mu Zi¡¯s judgment of the enemy¡¯s level of power was definitely more urate than his. He couldn¡¯t find Wang Zhong for help every single time he met with difficulty; that would disrupt Wang Zhong¡¯s cultivation in the Holy Land.

    Mu Zi took the intel and nced at it. Gong Yi didn¡¯t expect Mu Zi to not look troubled at all. Mu Zi merely smiled and said, ¡°His power is ranked eighth among Tutankhamun¡¯s Heavenly Soul Stage experts. I¡¯ll have a little trouble dealing with him now, but I still have a way to deal with him. Let¡¯s stay in contact through our Skylinks. If hees, call me. Remember not to face him head-on. Dy him until I arrive.¡±

    Mu Zi stood up after speaking, spinning the Life and Death Coffin from his back so that it was in front of him. A dark glow could be seen before Mu Zi disappeared. Although Gong Yi had seen many things, he was still bbergasted. He thought that he was rather talented, but he definitely couldn¡¯tpare to Mu Zi and Wang Zhong. Although all of them were at the Heroic Soul Stage, these two monsters¡¯ growth was too fast to be human.

    As for how Mu Zi was nning to deal with this, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were certainly reliable, so he just needed to deal with other things. However¡­ How was Mu Zi going to deal with such an expert?

    ...¡­

    Wang Zhong¡¯s victory had caused many people to clench and grit their teeth. It wasn¡¯t that they really cared about Wang Zhong, but they had all bet that Wang Zhong was going to lose previously. They had originally thought that Wang Zhong was going to lose for sure and wanted to get some money out of it, no matter how little it was. However, if they lost the bet, they would suffer tremendous losses. Was there really no one who could deal with this dude?

    With the sh of a shadow, a short figure appeared in the middle of the tform, looking prim and proper in a small-sized Sparta n uniform. This person had a thin sword without a scabbard tied to his waist and a gentle and cute smile on his face. Of course, to have such a cute smile, he had to be a young boy.

    Someone dared to challenge Wang Zhong in this situation?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± he said with a grin. There was no fighting intent on his face, and there wasn¡¯t any strong auraing from him at all. He even looked a little slow-witted.

 Chapter 828 - Putting an End to This Farce

    <h4>Chapter 828: Putting an End to This Farce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Carolyn nced at Solomon. She did not expect that he would use his trump card on Wang Zhong, instead of herself. Solomon smiled slightly when he felt Carolyn¡¯s gaze. Although they were currently in a state of ¡®hostility¡¯, Solomon remained gentlemanly.

    Wang Zhong grew a little more serious. Although the guy in front of him was small-sized, he felt a little threatened. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Enoch, from the Kaiser Empire.¡± He smiled widely, revealing his vampire teeth.

    Zeng!

    At the moment when the teenager revealed his teeth, he had already disappeared from his original position, charging toward Wang Zhong at lightning speed. At the same time, Smander assumed his position as well in ordance with Wang Zhong¡¯s will. His ming knife aimed and struck urately on that swift figure¡¯s path of travel, but he surprisingly missed. The figure waspletely unaffected by the Soul Guard¡¯s attempt to obstruct him. With a dodge to the side, the figure charged past Smander with ease. To Enoch, Smander¡¯s attack seemed to be in slow-motion. His merciless cold de pointed directly at Wang Zhong in the distance as he charged forward.

    At the same time, Smander¡¯s chain began to take shape. While the figure was charging past Smander, the chains had already formed an interception in the distance. There was a saying:?<i>the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind</i>. Smander¡¯s ace in the hole was actually his ck iron chain. Although Smander was not as fast as Enoch, its chain had the ability to prate voids and cross spaces, making him able to intercept Enoch in advance.

    Almost instantly, Smander¡¯s mes began to rage wildly. After the figure charged past him, Smander spread out his hands, and a blockade of ming chains was formed, blocking the path of the dark figure. The chains then began to extend wildly to the sides, just like when it was dealing with Gui Hao. Obviously, Smander was trying to trap the figure in his chains.

    However, before the chains could connect to form a circle and trap the figure, the dark figure took another abrupt turn and, surprisingly, surpassed the speed at which the ming chain was extending. With arge S-shaped curve, the figure escaped the encirclement. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Wang Zhong!

    Wang Zhong retaliated with a punch. Although that punch seemed slow, Enoch, who was traveling at lightning speed, could sense imminent danger. If he went head-on with that punch, he would definitely be sted apart by this seemingly simple punch. His premonition had never been wrong. He reacted swiftly and instantly changed his direction, charging toward Smander instead. His speed was so fast that only a gray streak could be spotted. Inparison, Smander¡¯s speed was obviously slower.

    The initially undefeatable iron chain and the terrifying ming de of the first two matches both missed. They were of no threat to Enoch, who maintained his high speed. Enoch¡¯s on-the-spot response and judgment were much stronger than Gui Hao¡¯s. Those who were present were not idiots, and thus, some experts finally focused on the battle. Frankly, the previous two matches were child¡¯s y. This Enoch, on the other hand, was rather interesting. Hisbat experience and control of Soul Power were far better than Gui Hao¡¯s fancy moves.

    A streak of light shed across the arena. Enoch¡¯s sword was finally pulled out, and the surroundings lit up instantly.

    Kaiser¡¯s Grade ¡ª Aurora sh!

    Smander didn¡¯t even manage to put up a fight before he was destroyed by this rapid attack, and he exploded into sparks. This time, it was not a disy of Smander¡¯s evasion skills. He was truly defeated by Enoch. Wang Zhong¡¯s body shook slightly. It was clear that Smander¡¯s forte was defending, but he didn¡¯t expect Smander to be defeated so easily.

    The atmosphere in the arena suddenly grew heavy. On the other hand, the audience was relieved. It seemed like there was nothing great about this strange Dharma Idol; it had only won previously because the opponents were too weak. Without it, it was the end of the line for Wang Zhong.

    Enoch pointed his sword in the other direction swiftly, with no intention to belittle the enemy. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t think highly of that Dharma Idol. However, since the boss sent him to handle this opponent, he had to have a few tricks up his sleeve.

    The final attack!

    Enoch¡¯s Dharma Idol, the Son of Light, soared into the sky. Unlike many new Holy Disciples who were still in a state of confusion, Enoch was clear about the power of the Heroic Soul Stage. The strongest attack in this stage was an ultimate attack thatbined the Soul Domination Ability and the power of the Dharma Idol. For Heroic Souls who truly knew how to fight, they would gather all their power into a single blow, then finish off their opponent with it.

    Enoch slowly aimed his sword at Wang Zhong as all his power began to condense in his body. Some members of exploration teams, who had already almost fallen asleep from watching the idioticbat styles previously, finally grew interested in the battle. They finally saw someone who was talented and truly knowledgeable. Heroic Souls were unlike Heavenly Souls who could give free y to their attacks. Often, victory or defeat was determined by a move based on their Soul Domination Ability; in other words, all the power and talents one possessed had to be released in a single shot.

    It was obvious that this little dude named Enoch knew his stuff.

    Marie Ji smiled and nced at Lan Daier. ¡°It seems like your employee is in danger. This little guy has excellent control over his Soul Power.¡±

    Lan Daier frowned slightly. She did not expect his opponent to be this strong. She had tried her best to help Wang Zhong reach the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage, but now, it seemed that it hadn¡¯t increased hisbat effectiveness. Thinking about it, it was no surprise. She had used the most luxurious method, but there were many cruel but effective ways in the Holy Land that could achieve simr results.

    Enoch¡¯s Soul Power condensedpletely within his body. Obviously, Enoch also understood that the core of the Soul Domination Ability lied in the transformation of the Soul Sea. As such, the moment he struck, it was with the force of a thunderbolt!

    The Son of Light ¡ª Light sh!

    It was no longer a matter of speed. At this moment, Enoch¡¯s entire body seemed to have transformed into a lightsaber, and he instantly hacked down at Wang Zhong. It was like reverting to original simplicity. With this blow of coercive power, the aura of his Soul Domination Ability enveloped the entire area. No matter where Wang Zhong dodged, it would be futile; there was no chance of escaping this sword move.

    Almost everyone revealed an approving look. To be able to utilize techniques that were almost at the Heavenly Soul level when he was just a Heroic Soul meant that he had very skilled Soul Power control. He definitely had the chance to be a Dimensional Exploration Team Leader in the future!

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong seemed to have been admiring his opponent¡¯s moves, as though he was just a spectator who was not involved in the battle. Enoch would never go easy on him as Solomon had already issued his orders, which was to try to kill Wang Zhong!

    However, at the same moment, Wang Zhong let out augh, and a streak of darkness emerged. Light and darkness would always be the two most opposing forces in this world.

    No darkness could hide in the light, but simrly, no light could hide in the darkness!

    That streak-like figure became clearly visible as soon as the darkness appeared, and right in front of him, a ck figure who had speed simr to his emerged from the darkness!

    Zeng!

    Darkness and light collided, and two opposing energy streaks charged past each other. Almost instantly, both figures had each arrived at different edges of the Soul Arena.

    Bang!

    It was not until the two figures stood on the edges of the Soul Arena that the dyed sound boom could be heard, apanied by the sound of hoofbeats and by roars that came from the distant dark abyss.

    Return~ my~ head~~~~~~~

    Enoch, who had managed to remain unseen throughout, finally appeared at the leftmost edge of the Soul Arena. He knelt down on one knee, and the sword in his hand was surprisingly broken into two pieces. It was only with the half-broken sword acting as a support could he remain in that position. His chest was a bloody mess. Even though he was wearing soft armor from the alchemy workshop, his bloody ribs could be seen jutting out of his flesh.

    At the same time, the darkness that had suddenly appeared, disappeared without a trace. No one saw what happened, but terror undoubtedly filled them. As such, the entire audience looked at Wang Zhong in shock.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t feel any excitement, and he was not one to show off. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the requirements of the Holy Land, he would not have participated in this nonsense selectionpetition. They were just new Holy Disciples at the bottom of the hierarchy. What right did they have to becent?

    Solomon? Carolyn? Were they truly something?

    Again, look at the people surrounding the arena. What kind of people were they?

    One type came to watch the show, while others came to see if there were people stupid enough to be cannon fodder.

    As a newly promoted Holy Disciple, Wang Zhong knew that he was not qualified to becent, so he participated in this seriously. Now that the three battles werepleted, Wang Zhong left. Just like that. He didn¡¯t even bother to watch Solomon and Carolyn¡¯s battles. Even if the two truly had some fight in them, so what?

    Their levels were too low¡­

    Neither Solomon nor Carolyn expected that Wang Zhong would leave like this after the battle. He didn¡¯t care what an amazing victory this was. With this, he shot to fame.

    On the other hand, Hyde, one of the three premier experts among the new Holy Disciples, appeared deep in thought. As a member of the Holy Land, he had a much clearer view than Solomon and Carolyn. Why was he low-key? Because did anyone have the capital to be high-key?

    Sometimes, he didn¡¯t know where Solomon and Carolyn got their confidence from. Although these dramas among the bottom ss might seem like a big deal, they were merely a joke to the higher-ups. In the Holy Land, only when one became a Teacher would one be considered a ¡®person¡¯. At the Great Teacher level, one would have the ability to decide one¡¯s own fate. Only when one became a Sacred Teacher would one be considered someone who had the power to control others¡¯ fate.

    In this batch of neers, Hyde and Wang Zhong understood this. This was also the reason why the Federation¡¯s standard had been getting lower and lower the past few years and why the higher-ups began to ept more people from the Empire. However, it seemed that Solomon and Carolyn were not aware of this, and therefore, they thought too highly of themselves.

    Soon, Hydepleted the three challenges nicely. It was all won with a single blow, but there was nothing to show off about. This was merely a task to him. On the other hand, Solomon and Carolyn still did not understand this. It was said that their three challenge matches were a big deal, and they took the chance to disy their skills. Originally, it was thought to be apetition between the Empire and the Federation, but it turned into a show for Solomon and Carolyn to boost their names.

    Sadly, there weren¡¯t any big shots who came to watch.

    Lan Daier and Marie Ji also left after Wang Zhong¡¯s victory. Surprisingly, Marie Ji was very satisfied with Wang Zhong¡¯s reaction after the victory. It meant that he knew his ce!

 Chapter 829 - Vision

    <h4>Chapter 829: Vision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong benefitted a fair amount from thispetition. To be respected in the Holy Land, strength was a must-have. After this battle, he would definitely face a lot less trouble, and things would quieten down for quite a while. The Wanderlust Team members were over the moon as well. Although it was not a total reversal of fortune, all of them more or less gained a mini windfall, and their lives improved by a great deal. Of course, such opportunities would not be avable again.

    After the battle, Wang Zhong went back to his life as usual. The more convenient thing was that no onemented on him anymore when he went to the library. Wang Zhong was extremely focused on the research of his own fighting system. Cellr Cosmology was one aspect, and another more important thing was learning how to apply the knowledge he had gained during the Casted Soul Stage. Enoch¡¯s fighting style gave him certain insights. Coupled with his own Soul Power Circuit, he was extremely close to figuring things out.

    His new identity as a Holy Disciple also brought about many benefits for him; for example, the restrictions on his Skylink were removed. Holy Disciples were official members of the Holy Land. As such, they truly belonged and sharedmon interests with the Holy Land. In addition, as a Holy Disciple, they had official residency and also had the right to buy and sell ves. The Holy Land¡¯s conquests in the Dimensional World would bring a variety of ves in strange forms, including humanoids, creatures, demons, etc. These exist in the Holy Land¡¯s official market where apprentices were not eligible to go.

    Regarding changing his residence, Wang Zhong did not really care, because, to him, the Holy Disciples¡¯ residences were not that good. They were not spacious enough and not suitable for cultivation. Although his current warehouse was remote and old, the ce was huge and quiet. No matter what kind of noises he made, no one would care. It was the best ce for him.

    Three days after thepetition, Wang Zhong decided to clean himself up and look for Murphy to express his gratitude. Even though the help he rendered might have been nothing to Murphy, Wang Zhong still had to do something. Of course, whether Murphy would want to see him was another matter entirely.

    ¡°Junior Brother Wang Zhong! Wee! Wee! Your performance during the promotionpetition was really awesome. We have all heard about it. What¡¯s up today? Do you want to do an experiment today? I will give you ab immediately. Also, do youck any materials? Feel free to tell me. No matter how rare they are, I¡¯ll settle it for you!¡± Upon seeing Wang Zhong, Leo was very weing.

    Great Master Murphy had given back his job in the alchemy workshop, and he had returned to his former position in the union. Frankly, when his previous life had been smooth sailing, Leo once thought that he might be the kind of genius that was highly sought after by everyone. After experiencing this trough in his life, he could see himself clearly. His talent was limited, and his specialty was business and management. If he did not have a backer, he was nothing.

    Upon seeing how Murphy treated Wang Zhong, it was obvious that he thought highly of Wang Zhong. Leo had finally grasped the situation. This person would definitely be something in the future. Thus, he should not put on any airs in front of Wang Zhong. Instead, he should treat Wang Zhong with respect and try his best to help Wang Zhong. This was a rare opportunity. When this person finally makes it big in the future, he could also reap some benefits.

    It was just that Wang Zhong was a little overwhelmed and unustomed to Leo¡¯s obedience and bootlicking. The moment Wang Zhong expressed his intentions, Leo immediately assured him that it could be done.

    ¡°Master Murphy doesn¡¯te here often, but he already said that you can go to him any time. Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ll take you there. Master Murphy must be there at this time.¡±

    This was the first time that Wang Zhong hade to the Great Teachers¡¯ District. It was rather simr to the Teachers¡¯ District, but there were many more guards patrolling the area. The Great Teachers¡¯ District did not have a special enve division for a Tutor Zone, but it had a much tighter guard. Not to mention the identity check if one wanted to go in and out of the area, one would also meet a group of patrolling guards every few minutes; it would have been really troublesome without Leo leading the way.

    Great Master Murphy¡¯s residence was the 34th one in the Tianxiang Zone. As they stepped into the area, a huge manor came into view. Two deer-race maids with pointed horns opened the door for Leo and Wang Zhong. This was a race conquered by the Holy Land. Generally, they had ordinarybat power, were gentle, and had timid temperaments. Thus, they were very suitable to be trained into house servants. Additionally, their sexy bodies could attract the attention of countless men, making it extremely expensive to purchase one of them in the Holy Land.

    The two servants were dressed rather properly, but they could hardly conceal their meek nature and good figure. Then, one of them politely spoke, ¡°Master is currently working in theboratory. Are there any urgent matters which we have to inform him about immediately?¡±

    The Great Teachers¡¯ District could be considered a vast ce with a scarce poption, and one¡¯s private area would be huge. Instead of having to rent a special area for a gourmetb, as Lan Daier did, there were three personalboratories for Murphy in this big manor. All his required experimental materials were, naturally, all delivered on time as well. Basically, there was no need to leave his home to conduct an experiment.

    Leo had been here several times already. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll wait,¡± he replied.

    The two female servants responded politely. It was apparent that they knew Leo. They led the two to the guest area in the living room of the manor and served them tea in a formal and courteous manner.

    This kind of high-end ve was not something ordinary Holy Disciples would even dare to covet. Although Leo had been here many times, he still couldn¡¯t help staring at them until the two servants took their leave. ¡°The deer race produces one of the most docile and obedient servants. Also, owning a deer-race female servant is a symbol of absolute status, which means that one would basically at least be at the level of a Great Teacher. However, the rules of the Holy Land state that we can only get a small number of them.¡±

    Leo definitely knew a lot about these things. Soon, he began to introduce the things that Master Murphy had to Wang Zhong without holding back, and they were basically all representations of luxury. Leo spoke with great familiarity, and it could be seen that he was filled with envy. On the other hand, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t interested at all in these things. This was probably a matter of having different pursuits and having natural talent.

    All of this was witnessed by Murphy. He had arrived some time ago, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. Putting people to good use was one of his special talents. Unlike some masters who were very serious and pedantic, Murphy felt that everyone¡¯s existence had a value and that the key was how to use them. Ever since he appointed Leo as his manager, he had a much better life than other masters as he didn¡¯t have to worry about funding at all. Others were disdainful but in fact, were just jealous. Murphy himself was actually a rather proud person. When it came to using and making friends with people, he would also consider the other party¡¯s nature and temperament. To him, this Wang Zhong was not bad.

    Wang Zhong was talented and understood how the world worked. He would definitely benefit from helping Wang Zhong.

    Why?

    Of course, Murphy didn¡¯t expect anything from Wang Zhong currently. However, he was always urate in judging people. Not to mention Wang Zhong¡¯s alchemy abilities, his control of Soul Power was already excellent while he was still an apprentice. As long as he was not aplete idiot, it was 90% possible that he would advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage. When that happened, Murphy would stand to gain from it.

    Looking at him now, this person also had excellent focus and was unlike Leo, who was easily distracted by shiny objects. He definitely had the potential to achieve great things, and therefore, there was no harm in investing in him at this time. Alchemy masters were also different. Some pursued power, and alchemy was just aplement to them. As for Murphy, his focus was alchemy itself while power was subsidiary.

    When Master Murphy strode in from the door, Wang Zhong quickly stood up to say hello while Leo immediately stepped back respectfully without saying a word and took the tea te from the servant girl that was about to walk over.

    ¡°Great Master Murphy. Thank you for your help in the rank-advancementpetition. I was afraid of disturbing you. That¡¯s why it took me so long toe,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    Murphy smiled and waved his hand. ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary. You are not suited for such formalities. I think we were brought together by fate. You can call me Lao Mo, or Murphy will do. Just skip the formalities, I feel ufortable when you do that.¡±

    In contrast, Leo was so surprised that he almost ate the te in his hand. However, the more it was so, the more he dared not show it. This¡­ this situation was not right.

    ¡°Alright, Lao Mo. I will not stand on ceremony then,¡± said Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong was aware that there wasn¡¯t anything great about himself, so he didn¡¯t try to decline further and adhered to Murphy¡¯s wishes. Of course, he could also distinguish whether the other party was sincere or just being polite.

    ¡°Can you tell me more about the spiral pration injection method you mentioned thest time?¡± asked Murphy,ughing. He liked to be direct when the other party¡¯s EQ was high enough.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t try to hold anything back. He told Murphy about his thoughts and how he carried it out in detail. Murphy nodded constantly and rified certain things from time to time. The conversation continued on for a long time, and the two were getting increasinglyfortable with each other. Of course, the discussion wasn¡¯t about anything high-level; it was mostly about the basic techniques and the core control of alchemy.

    It was undeniable that if it wasn¡¯t for knowing Wang Zhong¡¯s ultimate goal, Murphy would have really wanted to take Wang Zhong under his wing. This kind of talent and Soul Power maniption was extremely rare. If he trained hard for 10 years, he definitely would have the opportunity to be a Grand Alchemist Master.

    ¡°You used Soul Guards in thepetition, didn¡¯t you?¡± asked Murphy with augh.

    Wang Zhong was rather stunned. ¡°Soul Guards?¡±

    ¡°The ones summoned by the Golden Stone b.¡± Murphy did not expect Wang Zhong to be clueless about this. Thus, he began to exin the situation briefly. ¡°The Golden Stone b was very popr in the early days of the Holy Land. Unfortunately, since the Holy Saint Teacher made that assertion, plus the fact that there had been no results these past few years, its poprity gradually declined. The fact that you can summon a Soul Guard indicates that you are fated with it, but you shouldn¡¯t rely too much on it. Although Soul Guards can make you strong in the Heroic Soul Stage, they can¡¯t survive the Heavenly Cmity. They even make it more difficult for you to pass.¡±

    ¡°Soul Guards will affect the Heavenly Cmity?¡±

    Murphy nodded with a smile. He didn¡¯t mind doing a few more favors today. ¡°A Soul Guard¡¯s power is obviously significant to Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, but do you know why no one is using it?¡±

    Wang Zhong shook his head. He truly didn¡¯t know much about this. This meant that there were ways to utilize them in the Holy Land, and yet, no one used them. Obviously, there were greatplications.

    Murphy spoke as he observed Wang Zhong¡¯s reaction, ¡°Only those whose Soul wave frequency matches with the Golden Stone b can summon Soul Guards, and their strengths can vary. If they are not strong enough, then they are practically useless, because when one tries to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage, there will be a Heavenly Cmity. With a Soul Guard, you would need to survive two of those. You have two. That would mean three for you. Basically, it would be like seeking death, so it¡¯s better to destroy the Soul Guards before they mature. Anyway, you have already been promoted to Holy Disciple.¡±

    There was no reaction at all from Wang Zhong. Instead, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Lao Mo, have you studied or researched Golden Stone bs?¡±

    ¡°I did a long time ago. Simply put, it is not something that our dimension can understand. In the past, many alchemists immersed themselves in this and dyed their own progress, so this thing is more of a nightmare for us alchemists. Legend has it that if one collected all twelve bs, one would be a god. But don¡¯t take it too seriously. Back then, even the Holy Saint Teacher didn¡¯t manage to do it,¡± said Murphy as heughed.

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t believe his luck. He actually got pointers from a top-notch expert! It was better to know these things earlier rather thanter. No matter how difficult the Heavenly Cmities would be, he wasn¡¯t about to give up his Soul Guards. To him, even if they be a burden, he was still confident in seeding as his Soul Sea was very different from others.

 Chapter 830 - Desert Emperor

    <h4> Chapter 830: Desert Emperor</h4>

    ¡°Kiddo, didn¡¯t I tell you not to stand on ceremony with me? If you want to use the alchemyb in future, just look for Leo directly,¡± said Murphy with a smile.

    Wang Zhong nodded. Regardless of whatever intentions Murphy had in mind, Wang Zhong remembered this favor. In fact, he wanted Murphy to help him collect the stone bs, but this was too big a favor to ask. He had to take it slowly.

    After chatting for a while, Wang Zhong left contentedly. Ever since he caused an explosion in the dormitory, his luck had taken a turn for the better.

    In the living room, Leo was still standing with a stunned look on his face. He didn¡¯t know why Murphy would be so intimate with a ¡®little pawn¡¯. Was Wang Zhong his illegitimate child?

    ¡­ They didn¡¯t look simr at all. Obviously, they weren¡¯t rted. Leo eventually stopped trying to guess.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the Holy Battle begins. The workshop must step up production and seize the opportunity, but things must be kept secret. Are you clear?¡±

    ¡°I know. Please rest assured.¡± Leo trembled internally. Another Holy Battle was about to begin, and it was unknown which Dimensional World they were about to conquer, including how huge and what level it was.

    The targets of Holy Battles were definitely not some ordinary secret realm; it would be an entire world. The other party would definitely not be an easy target either as there would be intelligent races involved. At the same time, they posed a considerable threat to humans and the Holy Land. This was a great experience for Holy Disciples of all levels. It would be filled with opportunities, including those that could change one¡¯s life as well as allow one to make a name for oneself.

    Naturally, death was unavoidable as well.

    As Leo went to prepare, Murphy revealed a slight smile. This big shot thought very highly of Wang Zhong. Thus, he wondered if he should bring Wang Zhong along this time. No matter what, through this Holy Battle, he would be able to determine Wang Zhong¡¯s importance, and it would help him decide how much he should invest in Wang Zhong.

    ¡­¡­

    Back at Tutankhamun, Katchirda City¡¯s walls were finally constructed and looked pleasing to the eye. Now, the rest would be to build up the city¡¯s defenses. However, in Gong Yi¡¯s n, this would not just be a single huge expenditure; it would be a gradual and long-term construction process. He did not intend to build the city ording to Tutankhamun¡¯s standards. His ideal Katchirda, even if it did not meet the standards of Federation cities, had to have at least everything, including runic arrays, reconnaissance sentries, power grids, and so on. These had little to no defensive ability against experts. Indeed, Gong Yi also knew this, but these were not prepared for them.

    The true purpose of these was to show off!

    He wanted to build a modern, Federation-style city in the desert. For the country bumpkins throughout Tutankhamun, the impact was indescribable. In this ce where the gap between the rich and the poor was huge and where one¡¯s societal status was everything, Katchirda brought about an unparalleled impact in terms of recreational activities and enjoyment.

    Simply put, Gong Yi wanted to teach these people what luxury was!

    C and canned goods that had been smuggled from the Federation could be sold at a sky-high price here. As well, the local resources here were sold back to the Federation through Ma Dong, which also had rocket-high prices. At the same time, they also added local tours. In both the Federation and the Empire, the name of the organization New World was beginning to gain traction.

    All of a sudden, the rm sounded. As Gong Yi lifted his head, he vanished and appeared at the city¡¯s gates the next moment. Reynolds was already lying on the ground. Seeing that Reynolds was still alive, Gong Yi let out a sigh of relief. He had long ago told Reynolds not to be reckless, but this guy was as stubborn as a mule. Luckily, the Desert Emperor didn¡¯t go for the kill.

    Gong Yi took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, wee to Katchirda. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    The Desert Emperor shot a nce at Gong Yi. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at this prosperous city. Saalehkurt had been here before, but it had just been a small and insignificant oasis back then. Who would have thought that this ce could be developed into something so huge in such a short time?

    It was no wonder Caslort was so anxious. However, he was not stupid; it would be a pity to destroy such a well-developed city.

    ¡°The stone b is with you. Hand it over, and I¡¯ll spare you all,¡± said Saalehkurt coldly.

    Gong Yi remained very calm and said, ¡°Sir, it was taken away by Master Fate Trickster.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by that? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Saalehkurt¡¯s expression turned ice-cold, and Gong Yi was a little stifled by the terrifying aura he exuded.

    ¡°My lord, you should know that I¡¯m not lying. This kind of treasure is not something that I can keep. Katchirda is absolutely neutral in these kinds of situations. But we are also at your service. If you are looking for the Fate Trickster, we will pass on the message. During your time here, everything will be free of charge for you. We will provide you with the best service!¡± said Gong Yi, as he maintained his smile.

    The Desert Emperor stared at Gong Yi, and Gong Yi¡¯s entire body was instantly filled with cold sweat out of fear that the other party would suddenly kill them. These lunatics might not listen to reason. However, after a while, the pressure was suddenly lifted off him as the Desert Emperor nodded slightly. ¡°I only want the best. If I am not satisfied, there is no need for this ce to exist anymore.¡±

    Gong Yi wiped the sweat off his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Federation has a saying, he who is famous always counts. Just like your famous self, our oasis of happiness will definitely live up to its name!¡±

    He quickly ordered people to carry Reynolds away and sent a message to Mu Zi at the same time. He wasn¡¯t sure if Mu Zi would receive the news in time, but the rest was all up to Sister Hong.

    Saalehkurt was very lecherous. He had always preferred things from the Federation and had heard about Sister Hong¡¯s talents from Caslort. When he saw her ¡ª of course, as an expert in this field ¡ª Saalehkurt could see that this woman had a unique charm.

    Busty, sexy, charming, a Federation woman¡¯s unique white skin and temperament, as well as an elegant appearance, she had everything he wanted. Her skills in bed had to be first-rate. Thus, Saalehkurt went to Sister Hong in an instant. Sister Hong wanted to speak, but the other party was clearly not interested in that. He liked to y rough as it was a whole other experience.

    As Gong Yi¡¯s expression changed and he was about to stop him, a pressuring aura had already suppressed him and pinned him to his position. The Desert Emperor grinned lecherously and said, ¡°Let me enjoy this first.¡±

    Sister Hong gritted her teeth and forced a smile. ¡°Sir, you are too impatient. You are destroying the mood. I won¡¯t run anyway.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to stall? Unfortunately, I like it like this. I like to start rough, then go gentle. Come, show me your skills. If you aren¡¯t good enough, I will kill this boy first,¡± said Saalehkurt as heughed wildly.

    Gong Yi was suppressed by his aura and couldn¡¯t move an inch. At this moment, he knew that all types of wisdom were nothing in front of absolute power.

    Rip~~~

    Sister Hong¡¯s clothes were directly torn open, revealing her fair and busty boobs. A sh of anger appeared on her face, and her face uncontrobly turned red, but it only made Saalehkurt even more excited. This was a stunner from the Federation, and he had yet to get a taste!

    At this moment, a gust of eerie wind struck and sted the Desert Emperor¡¯s hand away. With that, a little baldy was added to the scene.

    The Desert Emperor looked at Mu Zi without any expression. ¡°Little baldy, I know who you are. Scram if you want to live.¡±

    Mu Zi stared back at him. ¡°Follow me if you want the stone b!¡±

    The Desert Emperor rubbed Sister Hong¡¯s boobs a few times, stimting himself. ¡°Wash up and wait for me. If you are gone when Ie backter, I will kill everyone here.¡±

    After speaking, Mu Zi walked out of Katchirda. The Desert Emperor sneered before following behind him. He was not worried that these people would run. It seemed that this little baldy was their trump card. Fine. He woulde backter with his head and enjoy their despair. It would definitely be more enjoyable that way.

    Deep in the desert, Mu Zi stopped in his tracks because the Desert Emperor had already appeared in front of him. Compared to his useless disciple, the Desert Emperor¡¯s reign of the desert was of apletely different realm. Let alone one Mu Zi, even if there were 10, the desert would still be their graves.

 Chapter 831 - Ghost? Hallucination?

    <h4>Chapter 831: Ghost? Hallucination?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here. It is not a bad ce for your grave,¡± said Saalehkurt as he looked at Mu Zi and the magical Life and Death Coffin.

    Mu Zi smiled slightly, revealing his pearly whites. ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, so I got someone else who can.¡±

    A sneer formed at the corner of Saalehkurt¡¯s mouth. He couldn¡¯t sense anyone¡¯s presence, and no one could hide from him in the desert. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any expert I don¡¯t know about in the entire Tutankhamun?¡±

    ¡°What if he¡¯s not from Tutankhamun?¡±

    A flicker appeared out of nowhere, and a figure brimming with golden Soul Power emerged, lighting up the entire area as though he was the sun.

    Aiolos cracked his knuckles and stared down at Saalehkurt, revealing a bright smile. ¡°Hope this guy canst a little while at least!¡±

    With that, he threw a powerful punch at Saalehkurt. Even Katchirda, which was a fair distance from here, could feel the earthquake-like battle going on.

    The battle between two Peak Heavenly Souls was truly a catastrophe. Meanwhile, Sister Hong was taking care of Gong Yi and Reynolds. If¡­ they were defeated, then they would die together. They would definitely not be alone in the afterlife.

    The earthquakested for about two hours before Aiolos spat out a mouthful of saliva mixed with sand. ¡°Pfft! What a useless guy!¡±

    Sand poured out of the Life and Death Coffin and Mu Zi stepped out of it. He couldn¡¯t help but shrug. Aiolos was definitely the only freak among Heavenly Souls. At times, Mu Zi really wondered whether Aiolos was unkible. Anyway, the poor Desert Emperor had met his end. It was just that his face was now a little unrecognizable. Anyway, after this, Katchirda would be peaceful for a long time.

    ...¡­

    Somewhere in the Fifth Dimension, 10 suns hung from the sky, and golden wind raged. A gust of wind soared into the sky, disintegrating the golden clouds in the air. As the clouds cooled, bead-sized gold rained down as thunder ravaged the sky. In the valley and on the grasnd, gold beads were scattered everywhere.

    But soon, under the heat of 10 scorching suns, the gold turned into rivers of molten gold bubbling above the ground and eventually flowed into a huge sea of gold.

    This was a sea of liquefied gold, filled with gold that had been melted at a high temperature. The gold here was tumbling and bubbling. The heavier gold sunk while the lighter gold rose to the top. The lightest of all turned into metal vapor and rushed into the sky, forming golden clouds¡­

    In the bubbling sea of metal, a streak of golden light shed, and arge fish with a golden luster suddenly jumped up. It quickly transformed in the air, causing golden wind to swirl around it and fan out in all directions. Then, the big fish turned into a shiny golden bird. It gave out a loud cry before it flew toward the 10 suns in the sky. In a sh, it became a shiny spot in one of the suns, simr to a sr re.

    This was a kingdom with gold life, and it was one of the secret realms that had allied themselves with the Holy Land. Of the conquests by the Holy Land, only those which were powerful enough and had sufficient use to the Holy Land could obtain such opportunities. This was exactly the case for this Golden Kingdom.

    Although it was golden, theirposition wasn¡¯t made up of traditional gold.

    ¡°The Mo Family really has a lot of influence. You guys even have connections in this ce.¡±

    A sigh sounded abruptly in a gold wastnd as runes flickered. Four figures were suspended in mid-air under the protection of a runic array.

    ¡°In the early days of the Holy Battle, the Mo Family advocated for peace here. Therefore, we¡¯re friends. Sort of¡­¡±

    These four people were not anyone else. Indeed, they were the Mo family and associate who Wang Zhong had encountered in the Life and Death Realm previously. They included Lao Du, the Grand Wards Master, the Mo Family elder, Mo Jiu, as well as Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen.

    Bang! The ground suddenly shook, and golden trees began to grow at an unprecedented, fast speed. Amidst the golden wind, they transformed once again, this time into human-like figures. They were the Golden Men!

    Mo Jiu lifted up his hand, and in his palm was a Golden Stone b!

    Seeing the Golden Stone b in Mo Jiu¡¯s hand, the golden man who grew out of thergest golden tree stepped in front of Mo Jiu and opened his hollow mouth. Even so, his voice came from his stomach. ¡°Mo Jiu¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not dead yet.¡±

    Mo Jiu wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Buffett, you are still alive. How could I die? This time, I brought someone toplete a contract. I hope you can help us get the strongest Soul Guard.¡±

    The Leader of the Golden Men, Buffet, then set his sights on Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen, directly ignoring Lao Du.

    In an instant, Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen felt extreme pressure. Buffett¡¯s gaze seemed to carry a heavy weight and was like two hotser beams!

    This was not just a metaphor but a fact. Mo Wen gave a deep growl while Mo Xingchen pursed her lips together tightly. Both of them were sweating profusely, trying their best to resist the gaze of the Leader of the Golden Men.

    It took a long time for the Leader of the Golden Men to retract his gaze. Following that, his stomach produced an ear-piercing sound of gold scraping against each other. But this time, he was notmunicating with Mo Jiu; it was just an order for the other Golden Men to stand down. Soon, the entire army of Golden Men who had just grown out of the grounds immediately turned back into golden trees and disappeared into the ground.

    Only the Leader of the Golden Men stayed behind.

    Mo Jiu knew that Mo Wen would definitely pass this test, but he was still very relieved to get confirmation. ¡°What do you think? He is a rare genius from our family.¡±

    Buffett nodded and said, ¡°This power is a curse you humans will never understand.¡±

    For the Golden Kingdom to survive, allies were necessary; these referred to the humans in the Holy Land who would speak up for them. The Golden Men were rather intelligent. In fact, any race that could quickly learn foreignnguages would not be too bad.

    ¡°Kiddos, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense,¡± said Lao Du as he scoffed. ¡°First of all, the Golden Stone b is a real treasure artifact, and it does not belong to the Fifth Dimension. It is an object from a higher dimension and was first studied by the Holy Saint Teacher. There are twelve pieces in total. The first group in the order are gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The second-order includes darkness and light. The third-order includes space, destiny, order, and chaos. And finally, the fourth-order is domination. This is also the origin of Holy Land¡¯s Battle Chess, but the twelve bs have never been gathered in one ce before.¡±

    ¡°The only problem is the Heavenly Cmity. Mo Wen, now that we are already here, I have to ask again. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    Mo Wen nodded with a calm expression. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained!¡±

    Boss Du gave a thumbs-up. He really liked Mo Wen¡¯s character. He was cruel to his enemies and crueler to himself. He was definitely a freak.

    With the Leader of the Golden Men leading the way, the passed through several levels filled with terrifying auras. Atst, a magnificent natural altar appeared in front of them.

    At the moment when the natural altar came into view, Lao Du, who had originally seemed to be at ease, grew excited. His interest had definitely been piqued. He widened his eyes and sized up the natural altar inch by inch. There were no traces of artificial construction. It was an art of heaven. The altar was divided naturally into five areas by five colors of metal. In each area, there were different runic wards, which Lao Du tried his very best to memorize.

    The Leader of the Golden Men stood there motionlessly. For the Golden Men, time was of little significance. Although they could not achieve true eternal life, their life span was indeed much longer than that of humans.

    Lao Du watched in awe for a long while, but he didn¡¯t go deep into it because he didn¡¯t have the vitality to be immersed in these things anymore. It was a pity. The threshold was high enough to make any powerful person sigh.

    ¡°Mo Wen. Let¡¯s begin. Rx yourselfpletely. Lao Jiu and I will back you up. As for what kind of Soul Guard can be summoned, it depends on your fate and your destiny.¡±

    Mo Wen nodded, without revealing any fear. He was open in the pursuit of strength, and he was willing to put his life on the line for it!

    The energy of the altar began to surge, and the Golden Stone b began to shine with a faint light. This was the stone b that represented gold of the five basic elements.

    Surging energy gathered above the altar, and Mo Wen felt as though he was a small boat in a rough sea, helpless and weak.

    However, Mo Wen was extremely determined. No matter how bad the situation was, he would not waver.

    On the other hand, Mo Jiu and Mr. Du kept inputting Soul Power while protecting Mo Wen with all their heart. This contract waspletely random. It might fail or turn out to be useless.

    However, as a giant Soul Guard emerged from the golden light, Mo Jiu and Mr. Du couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Was this possible???

    ...¡­

    Another week had passed since he talked to Murphy. Wang Zhong kept to himself and ignored everything else. He didn¡¯t have any intention to strike while the iron was hot to boost his name. Due to the strength he disyed previously, most people no longer dared to provoke him, and he was pleased with his newfound peace. However, his progress in Cellr Cosmology was still not great. Wang Zhong also realized that it was not possible to ¡®build cars¡¯ behind closed doors. There was a certain understanding he had to grasp about the Soul Power Circuit. Mentioned in the mechanicalnguage of the old civilization,plex circuits were alsoposed of many basic circuits.

    There were three main foundations within the circuits that Wang Zhong hade up with: the Power Circuit, the Speed Circuit, and the Agility Circuit.

    The Power Circuit would determine the strength of his attack and defense; the Speed Circuit would determine his movement speed, and the Agility Circuit would determine the speed and flexibility of his reactions. Thebination of these three circuits would make it possible to diversify his modes of attack and even create a unique way of fighting for himself.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s current level was probably enough for him to strike back at his enemies. He had two major weapons. One was the Domination Dharma Idol, and the advantage he had with this was obvious. However, once it encountered a simr type, it was hard to say whether this advantage would still exist. After all, the Holy Land was filled with hidden talents. The second major weapon was his Soul Guards. After understanding the situation of his Soul Guards, Wang Zhong now had a clear understanding of them. These two weapons could be used as auxiliary aids during battle, but his own fighting system was the key, and it would be the winning determinator if he encountered strong enemies.

    Wang Zhong wanted to talk to Lao Zhang. Even though he was a Heavenly Soul who had failed his Heavenly Cmity, he was still a Heavenly Soul. Also, as a senior in the Holy Land, his vision was sure to be more urate. This was something that Aioloscked. Although Aiolos might be more powerful, he had his own method of cultivation and strength. Simply put, a powerful person might not necessarily be a good teacher.

    However, Lao Zhang seemed to be very busy recently. Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t seen him at theke for several weekends. The strange thing was that other people shouldn¡¯t have been able toe into this ce, but thest time he visited, theke had actually disappeared, as though it never existed. As such, Wang Zhong grew a little worried about whether Lao Zhang was in trouble. Later, he finally asked Oscar about it. As an old Holy Disciple, he surprisingly didn¡¯t even know that there was such a ce. He even thought that Wang Zhong had gone a little crazy. It was impossible for such ces to exist, and they were definitely not allowed in the Holy Land.

    This gave Wang Zhong goosebumps. Did he encounter a ghost?

 Chapter 832 - Battling the Fairy-Tale Secret Realm Again

    <h4>Chapter 832: Battling the Fairy-Tale Secret Realm Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    At this moment, he received a message from Mu Zi that their second expedition to the fairy-tale secret realm was going to happen soon. Aiolos went there again alone, and needless to say, things didn¡¯t end well. The three brothers decided to join forces again. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had almost gone crazy from being in closed-door cultivation for so long, and he needed this sort of ce to give him some inspiration. If they were in danger, Aiolos was powerful enough to protect them anyway.

    The Wanderlust Team¡¯s finances were much better because of Wang Zhong¡¯s victory in the challenge. As a result, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to obtain a Pioneering Order. However, Oscar recently reminded Wang Zhong to try to remain in the Holy City as there were rumors that something big was going to happen in the Holy Land soon.

    Although the higher-ups didn¡¯t say anything explicitly, their actions gave them away. Having lived in the Holy Land for so long, Oscar had his sources. The Holy Land¡¯s actions were rather subtle, but there had been numerous Federation army troop movements around the various dimensional base stations in the Fifth Dimension. These actions implied something ¡ª that the Holy Land was probably going to wage a Holy Battle soon.

    ¡°If there really is going to be a Holy Battle, the Wanderlust Team has a chance to participate in it.¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes were full of longing. ¡°I recall being in a Holy Battle before when I was still in Imperial Court. One could never describe how powerful the Holy Land is in words. One will only know after experiencing it personally.¡±

    The other members of the Wanderlust Team had evidently heard that from Oscar already. ¡°That¡¯s a Holy Battle we¡¯re talking about here. If you participate in it, you can boast about it for the rest of your life,¡± Small Eyes interjected excitedly.

    ¡°We are Holy Disciples, which means that we aren¡¯t ordinary people. You can amaze everyone with a single feat in the Holy Battle, or you might perish too. Nheless, the opportunities that a Holy Battle provides are unimaginable. The problem now is whether we are qualified enough to participate in it, so we have to make sure that we do well in our missions from now on.¡±

    Oscar was in charge of that, and Wang Zhong didn¡¯t think too much about it. It would be good if they could go, but there was nothing they could do if they couldn¡¯t. Major operations like Holy Battles were all decided by the higher-ups. In essence, the motive behind a Holy Battle was to conquer!

    Humans needed resources, and the Holy Land needed them too. In order to acquire resources, the Holy Land needed to conquer many dimensional worlds. Theplexity of such an operation couldn¡¯t beprehended by a mere Holy Disciple.

    After bidding goodbye to the Wanderlust Team members at the transit station, Wang Zhong was brought to the coordinates of the pyramids in the desert, which became the meeting ce of the trio. In this sandy world, Ham Sausage was sitting down, looking around in a bored manner. Needless to say, Ham Sausage was nted here by Mu Zi to wee Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Wah, my number one mount!¡± Simba came out of Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea impatiently. Aspared to dim-witted Big White, Simba obviously preferred Ham Sausage, which looked very majestic whenever it transformed. He pounced on Ham Sausage immediately.

    When it came to Simba, Ham Sausage seemed to have be resigned to its fate, not even bothering to struggle. It treated Simba as if he didn¡¯t exist, wagging its tail at Wang Zhong in an attempt to please him.

    ¡°Bring us there.¡± Wang Zhong smiled.

    Ham Sausage howled, and his body expanded like a rising dough. Simba slid down from its head as if he was going down a slide.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Our awesome teleportation journey is starting!¡± Simba shouted excitedly.

    Ham Sausage opened up its big mouth and swallowed Wang Zhong and Simba directly.

    Although Wang Zhong had traveled via this odd transmission method before, it still felt weird to be swallowed. The surroundings were pitch ck. Though he didn¡¯t move his body, he could feel himself progressing forward until he reached a rectangr door which was slightly open. After he opened it, Ham Sausage, Wang Zhong, and Simba were all sent into another ce.

    Aiolos and Mu Zi were waiting beside the coffin. Suddenly, they saw the coffin begin to gleam, and their eyes lit up. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    They were in a city that looked like it was painted white. The entire city had been covered by heavy snow, and there were frosty ice statues everywhere. Simba was spit out from Ham Sausage¡¯s warm mouth and immediately sneezed because of the chilly surroundings. Simba rubbed his hands together and kept hopping around. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s so cold! I can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    Not only Simba, but even Wang Zhong felt cold. The temperature there was at least minus 50 or 60 degrees Celsius, requiring a considerable amount of Soul Power to endure the cold. As usual, Aiolos looked very energized. He was half-naked, showing off his fabulous figure, not seeming to mind the cold at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long.¡± Aiolos smiled, stretching out his arms and hugging Wang Zhong firmly. ¡°Us three brothers have gathered together again.¡±

    Sticking to their usual practice, the trio feasted on food and drinks first before attending to their proper business. Mu Zi was the happiest, munching on the sausages and snacks that Wang Zhong brought a lot of. The three of them got ready on the outskirts of this icy city.

    Looking at this ce¡¯s geographical location, it was a city in the old human civilization era dating back quite some time. It took up quite arge area, and there weren¡¯t any huge city walls around it. It was all innd, and most of the housing were bungalows, with almost nothing blocking their vision. In the middle of this town, there was a unique tall building, partially masked by the falling snow.

    ¡°That¡¯s the central church in this icy city. There¡¯s nothing special about it, but we can treat it as an axis coordinate so that we can recognize which part of the city we are in.¡±

    ¡°This is a dead region with very few monsters. There¡¯s only a little girl carrying matchsticks. She should be the core of this icy-city secret realm or rather, a manifestation of the powers of the naturalw. I encountered her once, and she asked me whether I wanted a matchstick. Previously, I said yes, but when that matchstick started burning, it burned my own Soul Power and vitality too. It continued burning, and I couldn¡¯t escape from it. It burned at a really fast speed too, and it only got better after I escaped this secret realm. After that, I had to take a few days to recover¡­¡± Aiolos introduced this ce.

    He dismissed the incident lightly, but knowing his ability well, the other two were secretly shocked. They knew Aiolos was a freak who had a seemingly endless Soul Power and vitality. However, the burning matchstick was a judgmentw, and even Aiolos couldn¡¯t oust it. It took him several days to recover, which showed how terrifying this judgmentw that burned Soul Power and vitality was. If it were the other two in this situation, they probably would have been burnt out immediately.

    ¡°That little girl is the key to conquering this secret realm. Our aim this time is to make her surrender.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just attack her?¡± Mu Zi asked.

    Aiolos shook his head. ¡°Before I escaped the previous time, I attempted to, but my attacks were useless, though I didn¡¯t use my full power. She¡¯s like a judgmentw, and I can¡¯t break through her defenses at all. She¡¯s more savage than the old witch Queen in the first level of this secret realm.¡±

    If Aiolos couldn¡¯t break through her defense, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi couldn¡¯t either. Mu Zi nodded.

    ¡°So if we meet her again this time, we say no?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy¡­¡± Aiolos shook his head. ¡°When she started asking me, I felt like I was in a trance. It was as if that question was directed at my soul, leaving me with no choice but to answer directly from my heart. This time, I will try to control my soul forcefully when I answer her, but even so, I¡¯m not sure what my answer will be.¡±

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi understood immediately. Aiolos hadn¡¯t grasped the power of the naturalws in this secret realm, and he wasn¡¯t able to find out the little girl¡¯s power, which was why he seemed unsure when he sent the message to Wang Zhong and Mu Zi.

    ¡°Then everyone can only react ording to the circumstances.¡±

    Aiolos nodded. ¡°The icy city this time is a little different from the previous time. It became bigger. We¡¯ll split up in different directions. When you discover her, don¡¯t attack yet. Send me a signal, and I¡¯lle. We¡¯ll see if we can find her weakness.¡±

    It was evident that Aiolos had a counter-attack in mind after the previous encounter with her.

    The trio chose a direction each and started moving. The city seemed endless. After feasting for so long, the little girl still hadn¡¯t appeared in front of them, which meant that they had to find her. The extremely low temperature of this city might be lethal to average people, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal for the three of them.

    Simba had returned to Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea of his own ord. The arrogant Simba was afraid of the cold. The reason Wang Zhong was called along on this trip was because Aiolos and Mu Zi both sensed that this ce could not be conquered by brute force. Wang Zhong was a lucky star, and they were extraordinarily lucky whenever he was around. However, this time, Aiolos specially mentioned for him not to attack. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t scared of creatures who would try to absorb his power. However, the monster here didn¡¯t absorb power; it killed directly with its icy power.

    In this extremely cold situation, Smander¡¯s ability to search the surroundings was weaker too. The trio strayed away from each other. Theyout of the city wasn¡¯t that of a circr loop, and it was as if the three of them were being led to further ces. Snow continued falling from the sky endlessly, and the blizzard seemed to be getting stronger.

    After approximately twenty minutes, Wang Zhong, blowing hot air into his palms and rubbing them together, passed by a building. He was about to continue advancing when he suddenly saw a lonely and small figure standing on a street ahead. She was wearing a short linen dress and was barefooted. With slightly messy hair and a dirty little face, she looked like an unfortunate child who lived on the streets. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to attack, but Wang Zhong shuddered as her gaze locked on him. At that moment, he felt his hair stand up on end.

    The next moment, Wang Zhong kicked the building beside him, trying to create amotion to alert Aiolos and Mu Zi. However, his kick that incorporated the full power of his Power Circuit felt like it had struck a steel block. Wang Zhong¡¯s foot was in pain as his Soul Power was absorbed. That thin and small girl crossed dozens of meters instantly and stood in front of Wang Zhong, just like a ghost.

    The two of them came face to face with each other, and it was as if time and space stopped. They could hear each other¡¯s breathing. The little girl¡¯s breathing was a little shallow and ragged. Although she looked dirty, she was very cute, just that she looked bony due to malnutrition. Her big pitiful eyes looked at Wang Zhong as if tears could fall from them any moment, making Wang Zhong feel for her. This was definitely a psychological attack!

    However, he could feel that his body was frozen stiff and unable to react. Damn it, he ended up being controlled by her after all. The little girl sized up Wang Zhong and raised her hand shyly. A dry matchstick appeared on her hand as she passed it to Wang Zhong slowly. Wang Zhong had a bad sensation in his heart. There was something wrong with this matchstick!

    Remembering Aiolos¡¯s warning, he thought that he should run now, but his legs couldn¡¯t move at all, as if they were filled with lead. Dammit! Aiolos¡¯s information was wrong. Aiolos could run because he was in the Heavenly Soul Stage, but Wang Zhong was still in the Heroic Soul Stage. How was he supposed to run?

    The snow stopped and froze in mid-air across the entire area. The little girl was very near Wang Zhong, and her breath misted in the cold surroundings. She appeared to be a living person, but her words caused Wang Zhong to be in a dangerous position.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you want to buy my matchstick?¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t the only one facing this problem. When Wang Zhong encountered this little girl, Aiolos and Mu Zi met her at the same time too.

    Facing this situation for the second time, Aiolos stomped his foot without any hesitation. He was extremely fast, and the little girl couldn¡¯t stop him in time as she had with Wang Zhong. A terrifying power prated the ground, causing it to crack. With a loud band, a huge echo sounded across the whole city.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi would be able to hear this and arrive as fast as they could. As soon as this thought crossed Aiolos¡¯s mind, that voice which targeted his soul had already sounded.

    ¡°Mister, do you want to buy my matchstick?¡± A thin figure lifted the dry matchstick, looking at Aiolos longingly with an urgency.

    This question prodded deep into his soul. This wasn¡¯t a normal situation at all. You weren¡¯t supposed to say the answer verbally after your brain and consciousness had time to react; this was a direct conversation with your soul, and you weren¡¯t allowed to think. Aiolos was very clear about this. When he first saw the little girl, he had immediately and forcibly taken control over his consciousness. After all, he was a top Heavenly Soul Stage expert. After putting up a defense consciously, he was able to give a different answer though his soul struggled a little.

    ¡°No!¡± Aiolos blurted out.

    That temptation to his soulsted for a mere moment. After he replied, Aiolos waspletely awake. He was secretly relieved that there were only two choices. There must be a correct answer between the two.

    He remembered that the matchstick instantly established an unbreakable, strange bond with his soul once he promised to buy the matchstick. It absorbed his Soul Power and vitality continuously to keep itself lit. However, this time, it was different.

    Opposite him, the little girl looked disappointed and even desperate. No one wanted to buy her matchstick. She remembered that she hadn¡¯t eaten for one whole day already. Her small body shivered in the cold wind. At the same time, the temperature within a few hundred meter radius of the little girl started dropping rapidly. This world that previously seemed to be stationary suddenly came ¡®alive¡¯ and even started ¡®expanding¡¯!

    The snowkes that were originally the size of a pea suddenly became the size of a goose feather. Every snowke shone brightly, yet a frightening and lethal wave of cold air came from each of them. The temperature continued to drop steeply, seemingly about to freeze everything. Strong as Aiolos was, he could sense the terrifying cold surrounding him. The next moment, he could feel his body bing slightly stiffer in this terrifyingly low temperature, and even the cirction of his Soul Power was slower. This was just from feeling the cold around him. If he directly touched the terrifying goose feather-sized snowke, he wasn¡¯t confident that it wouldn¡¯t have any impact on him.

    Luckily, this heavy snow didn¡¯t seem to cover arge area and only upied a few hundred meters radius from where the girl was standing. Aiolos was nning to retreat as fast as he could and try to get out of this area. With his speed, it would only take an instant for him to cross the distance of a few hundred meters. However, just as he was about to move, the girl disappeared from her initial position and appeared behind Aiolos right after, blocking him from leaving.

    Aiolos raised his hand and wanted to follow up with an explosive attack, a battle style he used often. He wanted to converge the power of the heavens and earth inside his body. However, in this space covered by goose feather-sized snowkes, Aiolos discovered that he wasn¡¯t able to gather any power of the heavens and earth at all. This area seemed to have be the little girl¡¯s exclusive territory; it was totally under her control.

    Bang~~

    His fist hit an invisible shield, causing the entire space to vibrate slightly. However, it didn¡¯t hurt the little girl hidden behind that invisible field at all.

    Right after, a goose feather-sized snowkended on Aiolos¡¯s shoulder. Unlike the so-called low temperature that could still be felt in the outside world, Aiolos felt a thorough sense of ¡®nothingness¡¯ when the snowke touched his body.

    It froze everything. Not just your physical body, but also your Soul Power, body cells, and even the atoms that made up your body cells. It froze?<i>everything</i>!

    This was way beyond the definition of cold, to an absolute zero degree!

    Aiolos could only feel his body stiffenpletely in that instant. The force that seemed like it could freeze everything went deeper into his body, right into his vast Soul Sea. It was as if it wanted to freeze his Soul Sea at once!

    Boom!

    This icy feeling came too fast, to the extent that Aiolos almost forgot to react. At this moment, a resistive force suddenly exploded from his Soul Sea like a gushing volcano crater. It resisted that all-pervasive icy feeling and managed to alleviate the situation a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice had changed. Unlike her shy voice just now, it was as cold as the bone-chilling surroundings now. There was an expression of endless resentment and bleak despair on her face as her cold little hand pressed on Aiolos¡¯s fist. ¡°Without a matchstick, we are going to die¡­¡±

    Aiolos didn¡¯t have the time to listen to what she was saying. In the blink of an eye, the battle between the terrifying cold force and the surging Soul Power in his body had reached its most intense stage, with both forces tugging at each other. Both forces were in a deadlock for now.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    The goose feather-sized snowkes in the air became the size of a human palm and swallowed both Aiolos and the little girl entirely in the blink of an eye.

    Mu Zi¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better than Wang Zhong¡¯s and Aiolos¡¯s, or rather, it was worse. Aiolos might have been able to answer differently this time, but he had felt a strong sense of challenge when the question was posed to him both times. The way he answered was more independent and imposing as he wanted to conquer the little girl, regardless of whether it was by force or some other method. This resolve full of vitality and hope was a stark contrast to the little girl.

    However, Mu Zi didn¡¯t feel challenged. When it came to that lonely scene with snow falling and the figure that seemed exceptionally lonely in the snow, Mu Zi had a shback to his childhood, especially when those eyes full of sorrow and even desperation looked at him. It made him think of his lonely life.

    No matter how strong he had be or how much he had experienced and faced alone, he could never forget that feeling in his distant memory.

    Moreover, the Life and Death Coffin represented despair, and Mu Zi¡¯s fate dictated that he would be alone forever and bring trouble to others wherever he went. To Mu Zi, the same question was like a power of naturalw that evoked the deepest feeling in one¡¯s heart and magnified it continuously.

    Aiolos¡¯s warning and all of Mu Zi¡¯s psychological preparation beforehand disappeared without a trace in this instant. He didn¡¯t try to resist at all. This was the weakness of humans; no matter how strong you were, an exposed weakness was extremely dangerous in the Dimensional World. From beginning to end, Mu Zi¡¯s desire to live had never been very strong.

    ¡°Okay,¡± said Mu Zi. He was too far gone, and at this moment, he didn¡¯t even know his own name. Both his consciousness and soul were trapped in the desire to free himself from his fate.

    The little girl¡¯s face showed her joy, which led Mu Zi to be more sure of his answer. She walked over and grabbed Mu Zi¡¯s hand gently. When both of their hands made contact, their souls met, and the matchstick in the little girl¡¯s hand lit up with a rustling sound.

    It was like a warm fire in winter and a shining light on a dark night.

    This matchstick was very unusual. When it was lit up, a small cluster of icy crystals emerged from the top of the matchstick. And those crystals could move.

    They emitted a strange blue light and started to take the shape of an icy flower which grew rapidly. From taking the shape of a flower to being in full bloom, more and moreyers of petals were formed. The outeryers that lost their glow withered rapidly, were reced by the inneryers, and disappeared into thin air.

    On the whole, it looked like a cluster of blue mes. The crisp sound of cracking whenyers of the icy crystal broke off or squeezed against each other was especially clear in this quiet city.

    It was as if the world was left with nothing but this ice crystal flower. Everything lost its meaning in front of this icy flower.

    Mu Zi¡¯s eyes were fixed on it like he was in a trance. While holding hands with the little girl, he admired its brilliance and beauty and was swept up by the feeling of loneliness from watching the outeryers withering continuously.

    His Soul Power and vitality were being burnt off. Mu Zi could sense this clearly, and he certainly knew that he had the power to stop all of this: he just needed to free his hand from this little girl. He could even stash the little girl into his Life and Death Coffin. That didn¡¯t seem to be a tough job, but he just didn¡¯t feel like moving or destroying this moment.

    He was long used to despair and loneliness. This feeling was familiar, and warm to him even. He could hide here and lick his own wounds like he always did.

    Death? That was never a sensitive or taboo word to Mu Zi. On the contrary, he suddenly felt that he had been staying in the realm of the living for too long now¡­

    In the blizzard, two figures gradually grew dimmer, only leaving behind the brilliant cluster of ice crystal flowers burning and shining brightly in the snow.

    ¡­

    Darkness and solitude. Although it wasn¡¯t very fitting in this world of white snow, both marched to the same melody and theme.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you want to buy my matchstick?¡±

    Wang Zhong could feel emotions of sorrow and despair being ignited in that instant. That familiar feeling of being in the dark and wanting to find a corner to hide in resurfaced at this moment.

    It was too easy to sink into this feeling. Rather than a frontal assault that made you give up, this dragged you into a deeper, quieter ce that was filled with more despair, a ce you couldn¡¯t get out from. However, he was Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong had experienced this feeling before too. The duration he experienced this feeling for was probably not shorter than that of Mu Zi. He had experienced the same loneliness and despair too. However, what made him different from Mu Zi was that he wasn¡¯t as miserable. Mu Zi¡¯s misfortune was a bolt from the blue, while it was more of a slowly built-up torture for Wang Zhong. The important thing was that Wang Zhong still had Simba.

    It was that clown ¡ª who always shone in a myriad of colors and danced around in fluorescent powder in the night sky ¡ª who had illuminated his whole world. Simba had been the glimmer of hope in Wang Zhong¡¯s world.

    Despair and hope were two emotions which seemed to bepletely opposite. However, they co-existed harmoniously in Wang Zhong¡¯s world.

    Just like how a beam of light would only appear to be the most dazzling in the dark, darkness would appear to be the most annoying in a world full of light. Everything in this world was built on contrasting pairs. If darkness didn¡¯t exist, light would lose its meaning.

    Despair and hope were the same thing. They were a contrasting pair. One could experience the extremity of both emotions only when both existed. Once one experienced true desperation, one would realize that it was nothing much to be bothered about.

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t lost or confused at all; it was as if the emotion that was enough to make people die from despair was just something he was ustomed too. To him, looking at this thin little girl in front of him was just another point of view of the old him who curled himself in a dark corner.

    She didn¡¯t need him to be sad with her; neither did she need a cold rejection from him. She needed someone like Simba, a light in her life.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t answer the question. With strong willpower and clear thoughts, he resisted the temptation to make a choice. It wasn¡¯t a must to choose between life and death, or ck and white. There are often more choices avable to us in our existence. Sometimes, when everything drove you into desperation, perhaps you justcked the courage to try something new. At this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s body regained its mobility.

    Wang Zhong was not scared, and he wasn¡¯t nning to escape. On the contrary, he walked towards her, but he ignored the matchstick that seemed like the only hope. He took off his coat and wrapped it around the little girl. He touched the little girl¡¯s cold forehead gently, giving her warmth. ¡°There isn¡¯t only one way to obtain warmth.¡±

    This warmth that held a strong spiritual power had an impact on the little girl. Obviously, she had never encountered such a situation in the long time the secret realm had existed. Any power of the naturalw or birth of a secret realm followed thews of the universe, just like ck and white, hot and cold.

 Chapter 833 - The Third Soul Guard (3 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 833: The Third Soul Guard (3 in 1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The spiritual power that Wang Zhong possessed as a result of the Fate Stone¡¯s nourishment allowed him to be able to stand his ground while conversing with any power of the naturalw. His words were like the warm sun that melted the ice in winter. Wang Zhong could clearly see a sh of surprise in her cold and machine-like eyes, which sparkled as she woke up from her trance instantly.

    Those definitely weren¡¯t a pair of eyes filled with despair. Instead, they were full of hope and resistance just like Wang Zhong when he was younger, never giving up in the fight against fate. Even if she had been frozen for a thousand years, she was still her when the ice melted.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± The little girl was struggling as if she wanted to escape some kind of cage, but that struggle onlysted for a moment.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, mes started burning from the huge cluster of ice crystals on the matchstick. In the next moment, theyers of the ice crystal broke off continuously, and the mes had be the size of a torch, carrying a sinister vibe. It was as if a pale and fuzzy human face was shining amidst the mes.

    In that instant, the little girl¡¯s body grew stiff. The struggle in her eyes was reced with an indifferent and mechanical look carrying a hint of madness, as if she had be one with the crazed face in the mes. Her untamed light golden hair suddenly stood on end, flying around wildly in the air. Her body was suspended from the ground, and snow from the surroundings gathered around her in a frenzied manner. Immense and endless energy radiated from the little girl¡¯s body; it formed bouts of strong winds mixed with snow around her, causing a major change in the surroundings!

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, so cold¡­ You are mine! All of you are mine! My fuel!¡± the insane face in the fire screamed.

    The next moment, the little girl moved towards Wang Zhong at lightning speed, still holding the matchstick. Wherever she passed by, the air seemed to be frozen, forming an incredible icy line behind her.

    Originally, Wang Zhong was not far from her, and he didn¡¯t have time to move at all. While he was shocked, he suddenly saw the little girl¡¯s body tremble slightly as her hand holding the matchstick stopped in mid-air.

    There was a hint of urgency and persistence in her eyes now unlike the madness previously as she fought to not let the craziness take over her.

    ¡°How dare you rebel against me! You¡¯re disobeying me just for this mortal?¡± The icy face in the mes roared frantically. It was snowing heavily in the surroundings, and a crazy amount of snow flocked to the matchstick, bing its fuel and energy. Not only did it cause the entire matchstick to rapidly growrger in size, but it also became the size of a torch, and the ice crystal flower on the tip of the matchstick looked magnificent. It was as if a will that wanted to control the entire world had appeared, seeking to destroy the little girl¡¯s resistance.

    Wang Zhong knew this was the moment that decided whether everyone lived or died. It wasn¡¯t the little girl who controlled this secret realm but the matchstick. If the matchstick destroyed the little girl¡¯s willpowerpletely, he would be as good as dead.

    An extensive ck and white chessboard stretched out from under Wang Zhong¡¯s feet and instantly spread across the entire street.

    Dominator Dharma Idol!

    Wang Zhong already had an experience in dealing with powers of the naturalw when he was in the desert. A battle between two powers of the naturalw boiled down to which level the power was at and which category it belonged to. Powers of the naturalw acted alone and were extremely exclusive. Although the Dominator Dharma Idol definitely couldn¡¯t bnce a power of the naturalw of this level, it could certainly disrupt what the matchstick was doing!

    The matchstick was trying to integrate the little girl¡¯s willpower into its own. It was only when they merged that it could be the dominator of this world and be wless. However, both parties were in a heated confrontation. The little girl was obviously at a disadvantage, but she grabbed at the chance when Wang Zhong¡¯s Dominator Dharma Idol interceded. That bit of power might not have been enough to make up for the difference in willpower between her and the matchstick, but its presence still held significance. Although it couldn¡¯t weaken the matchstick at all, its involvement caused it to be the third party that broke the symbiotic rtionship between the two parties.

    Wang Zhong swallowed the gob of blood that was rising up his throat. The bacsh of using this power to destroy the rtionship posed severe consequences to him, but he couldn¡¯t afford to think too much of it now.

    Pa!

    Suddenly, Smander moved. No one knew when, but his chains were wrapped around the little girl already, taking advantage of this moment to forcefully pull her away. The physical separation of the matchstick and the little girl caused the symbiotic connection between the two to be cut off. The little girl¡¯s frenzied eyes turned clear immediately, and Wang Zhong caught her in his arms, retreating quickly.

    As a result, their surroundings changed. The temperature was no longer lowering, and the heavy snow that seemed intent on burying everything here stopped. At the same time, in two other locations, the little girl that Aiolos was confronting disappeared, as well as the little girl who was using Mu Zi¡¯s vitality as fuel for the matchstick.

    Surprised, Aiolos and Mu Zi instantly recovered from their despair-filled confrontations. Right after, they could hear a thunderous roar in the sky.

    ¡°You betrayed me! How dare you, a lowly bastard, betray me! All of you must die!¡±

    The gigantic matchstick descended into madness. The ice-crystal fire didn¡¯t be weaker in the slightest as the surroundings changed but burned brighter instead. The terrifying coldness it exuded was worse than before, freezing the air within a 10-meter radius of it. This was a sharp contrast to the surroundings, which were regaining vitality.

    The matchstick floated upward, and it dashed toward the little girl with its ming ice crystals. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t dare to treat this lightly and retreated at full speed without looking back. One shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover in the Dimensional World. He would be doomed if he underestimated the power of this matchstick based on its appearance. No matter what form this thing took, it was the core of this secret realm, a power that he could not fight.

    ¡°Smander!¡±

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t afford to be careless in front of this terrifying opponent. He activated his ¡®Speed Circuit¡¯, which he had recently gained some insight on, to full power. Even if the surroundings were cold, he continued running at high speed. At the same time and in the blink of an eye, Smander released his ck iron chains that carried raging mes. It formed an extensive iron gridwork and headed towards the matchstick to trap it.

    The mes on the ck iron chains were frozen the instant they came into contact with the icy crystals. You could even see the sparks of the mes being frozen and also how the mes were flickering before they were frozen. The white-hot me color turned into the color of the icy crystals, sparkling.

    In an instant, all the mes were already frozen, and the ck iron chains were getting frozen too. Smander, who had no defense against this freezing technique, was frozen as well, bing an icy statue.

    The iron gridwork was already fully built before it came into contact with the icy crystals, but it wasn¡¯t able to produce the effect that it should have. Gui Hao and the Ape King weren¡¯t able to escape from this extremely tough iron gridwork even when they used all their power. However, after being frozen, the ironwork was as weak as a normal icicle. It could be broken and easily shattered to pieces by the matchstick!

    Simultaneously, another force appeared to block the matchstick.

    It was a ck figure who appeared out of thin air; it resembled that of a ck bolt of lightning and left a long trail behind it in this icy world.

    One could see a horse raising its front hooves and the sh of a ck spear, apanied by an aura that wanted to destroy everything. Snow flew everywhere.

    Return~ me¡­

    The voice came to an abrupt stop.

    Boom!

    The terrifying impact almost threw the matchstick off track. The enormous ming ice crystals had shed numerous petals in this collision. Without the little girl, the matchstick appeared to lose its strongest defense. It only knew how to attack.

    This powerful attack made it ufortable and even dealt a little damage, but the other party¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t on the same level as it.

    Crack Crack Crack Crack Crack!

    The tip of the spear that came into contact with the matchstick was frozen after the collision, causing Bolsanches the Headless Knight to be frozen too. Not only was his body frozen, even the remaining impact force from when he was sprinting formed a path made of ice crystals.

    Right after, burning ensued!

    Unlike Smander who was left alone after he was frozen, the matchstick could sense that the Headless Knight had a powerful and pure energy body. It needed to replenish some of the energy that it had lost from the earlier attack, so it turned the Headless Knight into its fuel and nutrients. One could see the frozen body of the Headless Knight start to ¡®burn¡¯ just like the ming ice crystals, burning all of Bolsanches¡¯s energy as fuel.

    At the same time, a third attack followed. It was a ming phoenix that was rushing towards the matchstick in an unstoppable manner, melting all the snow on the ground in its path.

    Boom!

    An immense st of power exploded from the phoenix, turning the area in front of it into a huge sea of mes. Bolsanches was forcefully separated from the matchstick that was absorbing its energy.

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know what had happened to Aiolos and Mu Zi, but he knew he had to seize every chance to dy the matchstick. The time that Smander and the Headless Knight bought was lost in the next second, as they were frozen instantly.

    Smander and the Headless Knight could only do so much since the difference between their levels of power was too vast. Dammit, Wang Zhong felt even more useless after reaching the Heroic Soul Stage.

    The crazy matchstick had arrived in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t run. Wang Zhong clenched his teeth; he would just go for it then. He forcefully summoned his Soul Power, but using the Dominator Dharma Idol had caused Wang Zhong to suffer internal injuries. His Soul Power had already dissipated. At this moment, the little girl who was being protected by Wang Zhong suddenly broke free and stepped forward to face the crazy giant matchstick.

    BANG¡­

    A deafening sound could be heard as Wang Zhong fell on his butt. There was a violent collision between the crazy matchstick¡¯s tsunami-like icy waves and the little girl¡¯s icy wall. This scene would have looked magnificent to any bystander. However, the little girl toppled onto Wang Zhong after taking this blow.

    The little girl and the matchstick both had their weaknesses after being separated from each other. The problem was that the matchstick was the one which truly controlled this secret realm.

    Clearly, the matchstick didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would dare to go against it. The fact that someone could interfere with the power of the naturalws in its secret realm was definitely intolerable to any secret realm consciousness. It had a strong ¡®survival instinct¡¯ and sensed that Wang Zhong was a threat. Anything that interfered with thews of the secret realm had to be destroyed!

    The matchstick expanded in size and brought forth more intense icy waves. The entire secret realm was quaking. Wang Zhong hugged the little girl tightly as the feeling of death enveloped him.

    Suddenly, a loud roar could be heard. Above the city where the sun was shining brightly, a tall golden figure descended from the sky just like a God of War.

    Boom!

    There was a deafening noise, and a huge pit appeared on the ground. Wang Zhong, who was hugging the little girl, was blown into the air by the icy waves. In the huge pit, Aiolos looked as dazzling as Apollo. Wang Zhong was speechless at this sight. How can this guy look heroic all the time? Dammit, he looked like such a loser now.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Without the little girl¡¯s powerful defense, Aiolos wasn¡¯t afraid of this opponent. He would be happier if it could put up a good fight!

    Aiolos and the huge matchstick started attacking each other. Both of them didn¡¯t put up any form of defense; they were just attacking until one party was defeated. Their howls and roars filled the sky.

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded at this sight. At this moment, he really felt that Aiolos wasn¡¯t an average Heavenly Soul Stage expert. Even Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers wouldn¡¯t fight like this with no regard for their lives at all. Furthermore, his Soul Power seemed to grow stronger as he fought. Aiolos was definitely the battle freak among freaks.

    Mu Zi appeared too. He was much slower than Aiolos but not toote for the party; at least, he could block the shockwaves for Wang Zhong. Mu Zi looked at the little girl who was curled up in Wang Zhong¡¯s arms and gave a warm smile. He seemed to have understood that in order to ovee despair, one shouldn¡¯t join it but, rather, counter it with hope.

    Mu Zi didn¡¯t intend to interfere in Aiolos¡¯s battle with the matchstick. As long as the matchstick wasn¡¯t at full power, Aiolos had nothing to fear. In fact, Aiolos was a little depressed that though he was the strongest, he seemed to be a liability every time. Now, he finally had the chance to show his power, so Aiolos was going to annihte the other party. Anyway, this was a Dimensional Secret Realm, so he didn¡¯t need to suppress his own power. He was like a terrifying war machine, having dominated the matchstick ever since they started exchanging attacks. His Soul Power was rising steadily and seemed endless.

    Eventually, with a powerful blow, the matchstick exploded; it shattered into bits of crystals that fell from the sky, gleaming for thest time under the sun. The little girl looked up at the sky with a bright smile on her face.

    She was free.

    What now?

    These were fragments and memories of the Dimensional World. To her, they represented misery. However, she finally felt warmth and a sense of relief today. She was willing to give up eternity for that.

    With the matchstick¡¯s defeat, the ice and snow in the secret realm disappeared too. The little girl¡¯s body turned blurry. She was a part of this secret realm, so if it disappeared, she would too.

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s smile, Mu Zi¡¯s heart was breaking. At his level of power, he had a different understanding of ¡®life¡¯. This little girl had a fate exactly like his, one that dictated that she would be alone forever.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so warm¡­¡±

    The little girl snuggledfortably in Wang Zhong¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, save her! Aiolos, can you do anything about this? Don¡¯t let her disappear just like that! I don¡¯t want her to!¡± Mu Zi grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s hand suddenly.

    Why was every glimmer of hope followed by despair again? If that was the case, one shouldn¡¯t have any hope in the first ce. Taking it away after giving it, that was the cruelest thing in the world. Mu Zi had experienced this way too many times, to the extent that it would make him fall apart.

    Aiolos stayed silent. No matter how strong the enemy was, he wouldn¡¯t back down, but there were some things he could do nothing about.

    Wang Zhong looked at the little girl who was about to vanish. Suddenly, an idea came to him in a sh of inspiration. Since his spiritual power could provide her with warmth, perhaps¡­

    Channeling his spiritual power, he prayed that the Fate Stone would disy its magical power. However, his spiritual power wasn¡¯t able to change anything this time. The little girl was imprinted on this secret realm. Now that the core of this secret realm was gone, her carrier was gone and she would disappear¡­

    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from the third Golden Stone b that Wang Zhong possessed as something resonated with the third ne of the Fate Stone.

    The little girl¡¯s gradually fading body started to stabilize. The third Golden Stone b represented the water element and gave birth to the third Soul Guard ¡ª Alice.

    ...¡­

    The exit from the secret realm that Ham Sausage dropped them off at was at the pyramids in the Fifth Dimension. They were in that icy world a moment ago, but upon arriving in the scorching desert, everyone only felt warm andfortable despite the stark change in surroundings.

    The trio nced at each other and smiled. Mu Zi was especially happy. It was the first time he didn¡¯t taste despair and pain. This was why Wang Zhong was the person who could go against fate.

    The little girl became an existence simr to Smander and the Headless Knight. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know whether this was another bond or actual freedom for her. Perhaps he could do something about it when he became stronger in the future. One thing he was certain about was that Simba was very happy. He finally had a normal friend.

    As for gains, the other two¡¯s cultivation methods were such that they didn¡¯t care about material gains. What they actually cared about was spiritual enlightenment that allowed them to make breakthroughs in their cultivation journey. This had been an enjoyable battle. From the conversation that questioned their soul, the two of them had a deeper understanding of themselves. That wasn¡¯t a mary gain that could be shared, but it was the most important gain.

    Their experience with this secret realm that had several levels had finallye to an end. Aiolos had gained the most out of their entire journey together. Even Wang Zhong and Mu Zi could sense that the aura Aiolos exuded was much stronger and more mysterious than when they had first battled the Queen at the wooden cottage in the secret realm.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back and reflect on this trip. The next time we see each other, I will be stronger, so you guys should work harder too.¡± Aiolos¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying in the desert to do some stuff,¡± Mu Zi said, a trace of peace on his face. Since it was proven that fate could be defied, he wanted to try new things that he hadn¡¯t dared to in the past.

    ¡°I have to hurry back to the Holy City. My Skylink is flooded with calls. Something important must have cropped up. Brothers, when we meet next time, I will definitely be stronger!¡±

    Aiolos and Mu Zi smiled at each other. ¡°Well, it seems like it¡¯s just the two of us then. Let¡¯s drink till we drop!¡±

    ...¡­

    The Scream Bar, Martial Emperor City. The bounty hunters were boasting about their abilities in high spirits. Amidst the music in the bar, they could be heard bragging about their legendary achievements that left people dumbfounded. This attracted the attention of some teenagers who listened with interest, wishing that they were one of the bounty hunters. However, the purpose of the bounty hunters wasn¡¯t to entertain these silly men. They were hoping to attract the attention of the women in the bar with their stories and have a marvelous encounter with them, free of charge!

    An old mercenary walked into the bar and asked, ¡°Ugly Boss! Is there any work?¡± He went directly to the bar counter and ordered the strongest liquor. It was evident that he had juste back from a mission and didn¡¯t want to rest. He wanted to take on another mission again.

    Ma Dong, who was dressed as Ugly Boss, smiled as if he had just killed someone. ¡°There¡¯s only been underground work recently.¡± A hoarse voice rang from his throat.

    ¡°Underground? The Gui Family again? Have the Gui Family and Zhao Family gone crazy recently?¡± The old mercenary frowned.

    ¡°Are you doing this or not?¡¯ Ma Dong said in a hoarse voice. His hand on the bar counter scrawled a number that almost no mercenary would be able to reject.

    ¡°F*ck! How much is the deposit?¡±

    ¡°Others, ten percent. If it¡¯s you, I can give thirty percent.¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Consider me in. After this, I¡¯m retiring!¡¯ It was obviously unwise to get involved with the Gui Family, but there were always people who were left with no choice.

    One day passed very quickly. There were times when the bar was buzzing with activity, then it would gradually be deserted. Only a few old alcoholics sat at their old ce, using the dizzying feeling that alcohol brought to drown their sorrows. Sometimes, Ma Dong felt like he would lead a degenerate life forever, that he would be numb to everything someday.

    Ma Dong stood at the bar counter and took the sses out one by one, wiping them and putting them back. He repeated this cycle since this was the habit of Ugly Boss. It was also his habit now when he was thinking about something. The old him would never have dreamt that he would be like this one day.

    Ding dong.

    The door of the bar was pushed open. Ma Dong nced at the door. He froze slightly while wiping a ss before returning back to normal.

    After experiencing so many things, almost nothing could influence Ma Dong¡¯s emotions. However, there was an exception.

    A woman.

    Mmi!

    Mmi was still herself but also not quite so at the same time. Her once young and demure face was reced with a mature and elegant look. It was obvious that she had been living well, or rather, very well. At one nce, one could tell that she was full of energy. She was more voluptuous than before too; her cleavage was now like an alluring treasure that aroused the curiosity and hormones of men. However, she looked unapproachable.

    Ma Dong felt likeughing but didn¡¯t show anything on his face.

    ¡°One shot of tequ.¡±

    Mmi sat in front of Ma Dong, knocking on the bar counter.

    Ma Dong took out a shot ss skilfully, poured tequ in it, then pushed it towards Mmi.

    Mmi drank it in one shot. ¡°More.¡±

    Ma Dong poured more calmly.

    Mmi looked at the newly filled tequ. After a long time, when Ma Dong started wondering whether she had forgotten that she had ordered another shot, she drank her tequ in one go again. ¡°More.¡±

    Then, one shot led to another. Mmi finished each shot quickly, but she didn¡¯t drink in close intervals. By the time she finished her sixth shot of tequ, thest alcoholic in the bar had already left. She was the only one left sitting in front of Ma Dong.

 Chapter 834 - Start of the Holy Battle

    <h4>Chapter 834: Start of the Holy Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    He didn¡¯t know why Mmi was here, but Ma Dong could fully control his emotions now. He yed the role of Ugly Boss calmly. ¡°Lady, we¡¯re closed for the day,¡± he said in a hoarse voice.

    Mmi scrutinized the horrific scars on his face. ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t recognize you?¡± she suddenly replied.

    Ma Dong¡¯s hand that was wiping a ss trembled a little. He sighed and lifted his head for the first time, looking at her properly. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±

    ¡°No one can truly disappear off the face of the earth. You can¡¯t hide from a person who¡¯s bent on finding you.¡± Mmi looked at Ma Dong with a spurious smile and charming eyes.

    Ma Dong was expressionless. He walked away from the bar counter and closed the main entrance of the bar. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    A sh of unknown emotion could be seen in Mmi¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything but just followed after Ma Dong. Walking into the secret cave of the wine cer, they went deeper underground, walking along sewers that had been there for a long time. They passed through some ruins left behind by the old civilizations before Ma Dong led Mmi to the Assassin¡¯sst base. This ce was no longer safe the moment his whereabouts were found out. With the other party¡¯s power, if they wanted to attack him, Mmi wouldn¡¯t be here.

    Assassin didn¡¯t have any bargaining power now. The originally long and lonely path to the base seemed to be very short today.

    Mmi looked at the huge space under the light and blinked. ¡°You live alone here?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s two people here now,¡± Ma Dong said, walking slowly towards Mmi. He pushed her against the wall.

    ¡°Ma Dong, take off your mask¡­¡±

    Ma Dong sealed her mouth with his lips violently, stopping her from continuing. Their breathing became synchronized instantly.

    Mmi pushed Ma Dong away with force. ¡°Wait, I have something to say¡­¡±

    The sound of her bra being yanked off answered her as Ma Dong held her tightly. That intimate feeling left her unable to make any sound other than gasping softly.

    Ma Dong kissed her passionately and fiercely, feeling her moist lips. It was still the same feeling as the one in his memories as if nothing had changed between them. He licked her bright red lipstick which stained his lips. He could taste it on the tip of his tongue. It was slightly sweet, yet it carried a faint astringent taste.

    This taste caused Ma Dong to be more irritable and rough. Was this love or hate?

    No one knew. An ill-fated rtionship? Not exactly that either.

    After a stormy affair, the entire secret room was filled with traces left by the two of them¡­

    Ma Dong leaned on Mmi¡¯s thighs, stark naked. Tilting his head upward, he saw the marks he had left on Mmi¡¯s body. He touched them gently while Mmi lit a cigarette for him, lifting it to his lips.

    Ma Dong drew the first whiff of smoke deep into his lungs and exhaled it in a long breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ coborate,¡± Mmi said.

    They were too familiar with each other and knew each other too well. There wasn¡¯t a need to exchange too many words. Mmi came as she knew Ma Dong needed her, and she needed Ma Dong too.

    The old Tianjing was gone for good. Time brought great changes to a lot of things. She seemed to be in control of her fate, but what use was it living like this? It wasn¡¯t any better than death.

    She had only felt like a real person when she saw Ma Dong.

    Ma Dong took another whiff of smoke. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡±

    Mmiughed in a self-deprecating manner. She took the cigarette from Ma Dong¡¯s mouth and took a deep whiff too. ¡°Kaiser Empire. You¡¯ll receive help, and I¡¯m part of the deal too.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been mine?¡± Ma Dong smirked.

    He was very rough with her, but he loved her as much as he hated her¡­

    ...¡­

    Many regions in the Fifth Dimension didn¡¯t abide by the samews. There were many strangews in some regions, such as this sort of fairy-tale world. Time passed in a capricious manner. Previously, in the dwarf level of the fairy-tale secret realm, time passed faster inside. They spent one day inside, but only half a day passed in the outside world. However, time passed much slower in this icy-world secret realm. The trio was only inside for a few hours, but half a month had already passed in the outside world.

    He teleported back to the main gate of the Holy City from the transit station. Before he could regain his footing, he felt the ground shake violently.

    With Wang Zhong¡¯s alertness, he had already subconsciously channeled his Soul Power. This was the main entrance of the Holy City, and Holy Saint Teacher Adalia¡¯s statue was disyed there. Normally, people who passed by this ce would try to lower their voices when speaking. It was odd that there was such a huge ground tremor.

    He took a closer look and found that the tremor had been caused by dozens of gigantic Oblivion Thunder Beasts. Their armor-like thick bodies stood more than ten meters tall as these beasts salivated on the ground not far away from him. What the hell was this?

    An Oblivion Thunder Beast roared and trudged forward. Wang Zhong felt the ground vibrate again.

    Was this a Dimensional lifeform attack on the Holy City?

    This ridiculous thought merely shed through Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. He realized that this was impossible and that these Oblivion Thunder Beasts didn¡¯t have any intention of attacking him either. They were just passing by.

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­

    Other than the vibrations caused by the Oblivion Thunder Beasts, Wang Zhong heard spiraling sounds ofrge machinerying from above his head. The whole sky seemed to have darkened as Wang Zhong raised his head to see an overwhelming number of spacecraft flying in his direction from the left. Some took the shape of a ship, while some were elliptical tforms. They formed a rhombus formation, leading the way. Spacecraft upied the entire sky and made thunderous buzzing noises. Behind them, a terrifying fleet of big guys followed.

    Hum~ ng~

    Apanied by the ringing sounds of machinery operating, a moving castle could be seen as it cast a looming shadow over the ground and concealed the sky, as if it was the only object left in the world.

    The Trust Aircraft carrier was the best invention by the alchemy sector in the Holy City. Unlike the other aircraft that took the shape of ships and discs, this was literally a moving castle with a height of hundreds of meters and a width of a thousand meters! Below the main body of the aircraft, there were countless cabins and weapons attached to it. It covered the sky, and people wouldn¡¯t be able to see the full glory of the aircraft from the ground. This enormous aircraft passed by Wang Zhong¡¯s head. Although it looked bulky and clumsy, it could move rather fast. It slowly descended on the port outside the city in the north-western section. With the clicking sounds of machinery, the Trust Aircraftnded on the runway. Even with the slow speed it was operating at, it still caused tornadoes to form with each of its movements.

    Wang Zhong could feel another violent ground tremor as if the entire Holy City had been knocked backwards from the terrifying impact of the huge aircraftnding. At the same time, the warehousepartment of the Trust Aircraft had already opened as numerous Dimensional lifeform and alien race armies lined up and marched out in an orderly fashion.

    There were heavily armored battle wolves, huge mammoths, pterosaurs with green wings, and even magma giants that were around five meters tall¡­ There were various alien races with odd appearances, many that Wang Zhong had never heard of before at all. Every one of them exuded powerful auras and were dimensional creatures between the 4th rank and 6th rank. They werepletely militarized. It was noisy but not chaotic, and everything was in their own form of order.

    Simultaneously, the sound of other aircraft taking off ornding apanied the footsteps of the soldiers. There was a temporary military base not far from the city that was crowded and bustling with activity. All sorts of noises and stomping on the ground could be heard, creating an exciting symphony and getting everyone fired up.

    Although he knew the Holy City was very powerful, Wang Zhong figured out what was happening once he saw so much military power on disy. The Holy Battle that Oscar mentioned was probably starting.

    As he went into the city, he switched on his Skylink and contacted Oscar immediately, who jumped up with urgency. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re finally back! Where are you? Hurry ande to the Queen¡¯s Bar. Everyone¡¯s here. Something?<i>big?</i>is happening!¡±

    It was early morning and the Queen¡¯s Bar wouldn¡¯t be open for business yet under normal circumstances. However, since the Wanderlust Team bandits were old customers, the boss had opened the door for them and went snoozing behind the bar counter after that.

    Wang Zhong had just entered when he heard the Wanderlust Team members having a heated discussion about something. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Wang Zhong, and Oscar exhaled deeply. ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re finally back! We¡¯ve been waiting for you forever. You would have missed it if you hadn¡¯te back today!¡±

    ¡°Is there really going to be a Holy Battle?¡± Wang Zhong was rather excited too. Frankly speaking, a Holy Battle was a sign of human civilization, and it was a chance to get an in-depth understanding of humans and other civilizations.

    ¡°It¡¯s true indeed, and the scale of this operation is unprecedented, thergest one in the past twenty years!¡± Small Eyes was banging the table, the most excited out of everyone in the bar. ¡°Two Sacred Teachers will be leading this Holy Battle. This is a massive operation. I remember a long time ago, only one Sacred Teacher led the Holy Battle to conquer Zs World, right?¡±

    ¡°Zs World is only a level two civilization, but the Mizobudapi Phoenix World is a level three civilization withpletews. It can even give birth to a 9th rank supreme dimensional creature. How is one Sacred Teacher enough? Three or four Sacred Teachers are more like it. We¡¯ll crush our opponents all the way!¡±

    The Holy City had specifically categorized all the civilizations that had been found in the Fifth Dimension. In the case of Earth, it was not powerful enough to even be ssified as a level two civilization, yet the Holy Land had the power to attack a level three civilization.

    The B-rank to S-rank secret realms that they explored normally were far from being worthy enough to be ssified as a civilization. Those were fragmented worlds with ipletews, or their scale was too small. To be ssified as a civilization and be assigned a ranking, the alien race there must be rather significant. This sort of alien-race dimension generally hadpletews and intelligent races. They had their own history and a clear hierarchy.

    ¡°Three or four? Asher, you idiot, you think it¡¯s so easy to find Sacred Teachers?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, it would be such a pity if you missed this opportunity! We were almost forced to go ahead first!¡± Everyone was talking at once. They looked very excited, unable to stop talking.

    ¡°Wait. First things first, are we qualified enough to go?¡± Of course, Wang Zhong was tempted to join in the Holy Battle. As much as a Holy Battle was a reflection of the Holy Land¡¯sbat power, it was also an opportunity to catch a glimpse of some of the mysteries of the Holy Land. It also provided a chance to gain insight into a new civilization. It was something that a Dimensional Secret Realm couldn¡¯tpare to.

    That wasn¡¯t to say Dimensional Secret Realms were easy to conquer, but rather, it was more about the scale.

    A civilized war was a conflict between intelligent races. The desire to survive was the main driving force for the survival and advancement of any civilized race. Although this was cruel, it was reality.

    ¡°There¡¯s ten days before the Holy Battlemences. Today, the military forces have started assembling outside the Holy City, and it is also the deadline for exploration teams in the city to sign up to join the Holy Battle. If we hadn¡¯t heard any news from you by today, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to sign you up under the name of the Wanderlust Team. Otherwise, if you didn¡¯t make it back on time, you would have been condemned as a rebel, and things would have gottenplicated from there.¡± Oscar smiled.

    Wang Zhong sweated bullets. It seemed like he had pretty good luck. If he had stayed in that fairy-tale secret realm for half an hour more, he wouldn¡¯t have made it back by today.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote since you came back today. The Holy City has been preparing for this Holy Battle since two years ago, including obtaining information on the Phoenix World.¡± Beside him, Fengughed.

    Feng was the strategist and ¡®brains¡¯ of the Wanderlust Team most of the time. With her poprity in the Mystic Sect, she more or less knew the various pieces of insider information in the Holy City. Everyone recalled the few S-rank missions that had been publicized widely in the Dimensional Hostel over the past two years. Exploration missions to the Mizobudapi Phoenix World often appeared on the list of missions. It attracted quite some attention since it was a level three civilization after all. Hence, there were already a few spections about this uing Holy Battle two or three years ago.

    ¡°This time, the Holy Battle will be led by Sacred Teacher Leyson and Sacred Teacher Timo. Thirty-two Great Teachers and over five hundred Teachers will assist them. Other than the core alien-race armies, the Great Teachers are recruiting exploration teams in the Holy City to execute some minor tasks. The requirements are not so strict anymore. Anyone above the rank of Dimensional Predator can sign up, and 3rd-rank exploration teams can sign up too without any restriction on the number of people going. The Wanderlust Team is a 3rd-rank exploration team, so we were preparing to sign up under the name of our team. It would be more convenient too since our team members will be allocated to the same group if we sign up together. We haven¡¯t confirmed the final name list though. Other than you, the others are still thinking about whether to sign up. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s discussing it now.¡±

    Wang Zhong was appalled. Two Sacred Teachers were leading this Holy Battle? A Sacred Teacher was a supreme existence that had ovee the limitations of the human race. It wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating to say that their power could bring on apocalypses. However, even with their presence,rge armies were still being summoned along on this expedition. It seemed that their opponents¡¯ strength shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Oscar returned to the topic they were talking about before Wang Zhong arrived. ¡°A Holy Battle is different from our normal missions. It¡¯s true that there are a lot of opportunities, but it is highly dangerous too. Although explorations teams won¡¯t be made to fight on the front line, we will need to execute high-difficulty missions that are very risky. For those who aren¡¯t confident enough in your own power or those who aren¡¯t strong enough, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t risk it. Asher, think about it again yourself.¡±

    Asher smiled, shaking his head. His strength was only considered to be in the middle upper-tier in the Wanderlust Team. However, if Small Eyes was going, there was no way he wasn¡¯t going. Other than Feng and Oscar, the remaining senior members in the team, even Lance, clearly stated that they wouldn¡¯t be signing up to join the Holy Battle this time. A Holy Battle that was attacking a level three civilization was arge-scale battle even in the history of the Holy City. It was obvious that it was going to be extremely dangerous. The weak ones who signed up would only be cannon fodder; they could only pray for their lives.

    On the other hand, the neers seemed to be more eager to try. Grai and Napier had confirmed that they wanted to sign up. Although these two hadn¡¯t reached the Peak Heroic Soul Stage, their strength was simr to that of Asher, and they held more potential too. Mo Ling passed on this chance as he thought he wasn¡¯t strong enough. In order to survive in the Holy Land, you had to be rational. It wasn¡¯t wise to dash forward without thought.

    Mario was also struggling toe to a decision. With Sharmie¡¯s dauntless personality, she was as excited and passionate about this Holy Battle as Small Eyes. She had already decided that she wanted to sign up. However, Mario wanted to stay in the Holy City where it was safer. He had been trying to persuade her for the past few days but to no avail. ¡°Wang Zhong, what¡¯s your view? Do you think me and Sharmie should go?¡± Mario looked at Wang Zhong a little helplessly.

    Wang Zhong thought about it for a while. Frankly speaking, he didn¡¯t know anything about their opponents in this Holy Battle. Nheless, looking at how all the Holy Battles ended previously, every single one ended in bloodshed. Out of the Heroic Soul soldiers that died, many were weak in power, but there were a lot who were in the Peak Heroic Soul Stage too. Anyone in the Heroic Soul Stage was vulnerable. Those who were stronger had a higher chance of survival under the same situation, but generally speaking, it all boiled down to luck. Nothing was absolute.

    However, Sharmie wasn¡¯t happy at how Wang Zhong was hesitating, even if it was just for a moment. ¡°This dude always likes to dilly-dally. A chance like this doesn¡¯te easily, so I will go no matter what! Look at our results in the Sparta n. They¡¯re already so trashy anyway. What else are you worried about?¡±

    Sharmie and Mario weren¡¯t able to pass the Holy Disciple test, and the novice protection period was over by now. As a pre-Holy Disciple, they had been assigned jobs in the inner area of the Holy City. Sharmie had good looks, so she was assigned to be a cashier in a restaurant opened by a Great Teacher. Mario had been assigned to run errands for a Teacher. Although it wasn¡¯t that tiring, this was only the first year. If the pre-Holy Disciples remained in this ¡®pre¡¯ status for subsequent years, they would hold less and less value. Their assigned jobs would be tougher, and their status would decline as well.

    It was a very rare chance for them to be a part of the Holy Battle. With their status, they weren¡¯t qualified to sign up, but the Wanderlust Team was, and Oscar didn¡¯t mind bringing them along. Joining the Holy Battle was indeed dangerous, but it was also the easiest way to gain opportunities. After all, a Holy Battle meant that they would being into contact with a whole new civilization, and the sh in cultures meant that it would be easier to get a revtion. That was why Sharmie wanted to go for it, no matter what. She couldn¡¯t stand the mundane life of serving customers in a restaurant.

    ¡°This is a one-in-a-million chance for us. Other pre-Holy Disciples don¡¯t have this chance even if they wanted it! Take our workload now as an example. Not considering whether we will have any breakthrough, can you even guarantee that we will have time to finish our basic cultivation practice every day? If we miss this training opportunity, do you really n to sweep the floor for other people and work under them for the rest of your life?¡±

    Sharmie was rather agitated, and her voluptuous chest rose up and down as she said that. Sometimes, there wouldn¡¯t be any discontent if there wasn¡¯t anypetition. When they were on Earth, everyone was around the same level of power, but after they entered the Holy Land, the difference in their power was gettingrger andrger. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it, let alone proud Sharmie. Though Wang Zhong and the others didn¡¯t really care, this chance was significant to her. Sharmie had had enough of how she needed others to protect her.

    Mario¡¯s face grew red. The others didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone knew how pre-Holy Disciples lived in the Holy City. A few years of that lifestyle, and it would really drive you crazy. Frankly speaking, joining a Holy Battle was dangerous, but if one mustered one¡¯s courage and went for it, it might be a chance for people at the lower tier of the hierarchy to make a name for themselves. That being said, the same logic couldn¡¯t be applied to everyone as everyone was different.

    This was a dilemma. There was logical reasoning behind both choices. If these two chose to go, everyone could only try to take care of them as much as possible since they belonged to the same team.

    In the end, Mario nodded his head while smiling bitterly. It seemed that nothing could change Sharmie¡¯s mind. Wherever Sharmie wanted to go, he would follow, even if that ce was Hell.

    ¡°That¡¯s the way!¡± Sharmie finally smiled happily. ¡°Team Captain, the name list is settled. Let¡¯s go sign up now!¡±

    Oscar, Feng, and Wang Zhong were in charge of signing up for their team.

    Getting promoted to Holy Disciple wasn¡¯t the end of thepetition. On the contrary, this was merely the start of a hell-like rat race. Once you get used to this title, you would want to achieve more. The Holy Disciples formed thergest social ss in the Holy Land, and you could just about imagine how stiff thepetition was. Judging from various aspects, Holy Disciples were somewhere in the middle, not too weak but not very strong either. Other than people like Leo who cozied up to someone powerful or people who had connections like aristocrat family members or you were just someone who had outstanding talent, most people had to worry about cultivation resources. This was also why Helen and the others had epted the mission to be a Holy Ambassador. To put it inly, you had to earn whatever you could.

    That was why when it came to events like the Holy Battle, it was a godsend to most Holy Disciples. This sort ofrge-scale battle provided a sea of opportunities. Not only was it a training experience, one could gain a huge amount of resources too. A level three civilization that could pique the interest of two Sacred Teachers definitely posed many benefits to the Holy Land.

    Today was thest day of registration, so when Wang Zhong and the others arrived, the za outside the Dimensional Hostel was crowded with many people. Many people who had been hesitating or exploration teams like the Wanderlust Team who were still finalizing their name list were all crammed together.

    The ces for registration were not only limited to the interior of the Dimensional Hostel, as more than a dozen registration counters were set up in the spacious za outside the hostel. Numerous people were crowding around the counters, and it seemed like the queue was going to go all the way outside the city. It was going to take eons to register! The three people joined the queue hurriedly.

    After squeezing in the crowd for the entire morning, they finally registered the Wanderlust Team¡¯s name list. They heard many pieces of news and gossip while queuing, such as too many people were signing up to join this Holy Battle, exceeding the Holy City¡¯s quota, so those who signed up weren¡¯t guaranteed a spot. The Holy Battle had clear requirements for the various levels of manpower. This was the essence of humanbat strategies in the olden days. For exploration teams, they must have considerablebat power, as trashy teams would drag everyone down.

    Wang Zhong was speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were so many Holy Disciples. Where did theye from¡­?¡±

    ¡°Most Holy Disciples don¡¯t stay in the Holy Land all year round. Those that you have been seeing are the new Holy Disciples that have been promoted in thest five years. Many Holy Disciples are required to guard the various worlds that the Holy Land has conquered, and they will only be summoned back when a Holy Battle is about to start.¡±

 Chapter 835 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 835: Reunion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°By the way, what are those dimensional creatures outside the city? Are they the alien reinforcements of the Holy City?¡± asked Wang Zhong as he recalled the Oblivion Thunder Beasts and the strange species that he saw outside the city. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen many of those species before. It¡¯s not possible that they had always been in the Holy City, have they? The Holy City can only hold up to a few hundred thousand people. Even if they were diverted out, how is it possible that there are so many of them?¡±

    Oscarughed loudly. ¡°Reinforcements? There¡¯s no such thing. They are all war weapons kept in captivity in the Holy Land.¡±

    He paused and continued with a smile, ¡°Many neers or people from the Federation tend to confuse the Holy City and the Holy Land, but they are actually two different concepts. The Holy City is just the center of the Holy Land, just like the capital of a country. In the entire Fifth Dimension, all areas under their rule are considered part of the Holy Land. That¡¯s simply too wide and too many to count. Let alone you, even though I have been in the Holy City for many years, I still don¡¯t know how big the Holy Land is or anything about the distribution of influence. Maybe one day, when you be a Great Teacher or Sacred Teacher, you will have ess to all this knowledge.¡±

    Wang Zhong shrugged and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. He could only say that he had really underestimated the strength of the Holy Land. Who knew that the Holy Land had such arge-scale army as well as advanced scientific and technological power? That aircraft carrier actually had runic airships. It was no wonder the Federation didn¡¯t dare to resist them. To be honest, it would just be a matter of minutes to destroy the Federation. They were definitely not at the same civilizational level.

    Fortunately, such thoughts did notst long. The registration counters remained open until about 8 p.m. For such arge Holy Battle, the efficiency of all parties in handling matters was amazing. In just one night, the registration list had been confirmed. Moreover, everyone had also been allocated to their respective positions. Indeed, arge number of exploration teams had been eliminated as many expected, but the Wanderlust Team was not included in this list.

    The Wanderlust Team had already nned to meet up at the Queen¡¯s Bar for the next few days. When Wang Zhong arrived in the morning, he saw Oscar brimming with joy, even though he had two extremely dark circles under his eyes. Oscar was so worriedst night that he didn¡¯t fall asleep at all. It wasn¡¯t until the news came out that he finally grew relieved. ¡°We passed the selection! Also, we are directly ced under Great Teacher Sophia¡¯smand, haha! She¡¯s a 7-star Great Teacher. Of the sixteen Great Teachers participating in the battle, Great Teacher Sophia is definitely one of the strongest. We¡¯re really lucky to be under her! ¡±

    ¡°Great Teacher Sophia?¡±

    Small Eyes also couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and added ament, ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t that a familiar name? No wonder we got lucky. Great Teacher Sophia is not only a powerful 7-star Great Teacher. The key is that she is your girlfriend¡¯s teacher, haha. Lao Wang, thank you, man. I heard that many teams were eliminated in the final selection around this time. I guess we have you to thank for the fact that we were selected! Who knows? Maybe Great Teacher Sophia personally selected us because of your girlfriend!¡±

    Although the people in the Wanderlust Team had never seen Scarlet, they were rather familiar with the rumors about Scarlet and Wang Zhong. One reason was that Scarlet was naturally given a certain amount of attention in the Holy Disciples¡¯ circles, and the second was because Wang Zhong was the one involved. Besides, there were ¡®informed people¡¯ like Sharmie in the team. After two or three sses of wine, Wang Zhong and Scarlet¡¯s little secret was no longer a secret to the team.

    Actually, Small Eyes was just teasing him. For the Wanderlust Team to have been picked, luck was definitely a factor, but it was highly unlikely for Sophia to be directly involved. It was obvious that a 7-star Great Teacher would not care about such trivial matters. This was most likely just a coincidence.

    However, whether it was coincidence or just pure luck, it didn¡¯t matter. It was not just Small Eyes and the others ¡ª even Mario who had been pulling a long face yesterday ¡ª who put on a rare smile today.

    In fact, the survival rates of the participating exploration teams werergely linked to theirmanders. If themander allocated a team to the rear-side of the battle, it was likely that the Holy Battle would have ended without the team even getting to see the enemy. However, if themander always assigned the team to the most dangerous ces¡­ This was a level three civilization; no matter how powerful one was, it was highly possible that one would not survive.

    Now that Scarlet¡¯s teacher had be a direct superior of the Wanderlust Team and with the rtionship between Wang Zhong, Sharmie, and Scarlet, not to mention pulling strings, even if Great Teacher Sophia just looked after them a little, everyone¡¯s survival rate would be greatly improved. As such, it was no wonder that even the most pessimistic Mario grew confident.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was not because he knew hismander and could pull strings, etc.; it was that he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little warm.

    Scarlet¡­ He hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Had she returned to the Holy City?

    Great Teachers¡¯ District¡­

    Sophia was currently handling some matters at her work desk. As one of the Great Teachers in the Mystic Sect who were assigned important roles, it could be seen that Sophia was clearly valued by the Sacred Teachers. Additionally, her private rtionship with the God of Thunder, one of the Sacred Teachers, was rather good. As such, for this Holy Battle, the God of Thunder handpicked her to be amander. This was why she had hurriedly ended Scarlet¡¯s training and returned to the Holy City in the past night. Now, she was looking through the list of army battalions assigned to her and some reports on the uing battle.

    Scarlet was standing next to her. After half a year of training, all of Scarlet¡¯s immaturity had disappeared long ago. Even so, she still appeared youthful and was more beautiful than ever. However, she was extremely calm and kept a straight face the whole time. This alone made people feel that this girl¡¯s history wasplicated, and she seemed to have lost all the innocence young girls were supposed to have.

    Sophia looked through the reports for a while and seemed to grow a little tired. She rubbed her temples as Scarlet handed her a cup of warm tea.

    Sophia took a sip and did not return to looking over the documents. Instead, she turned to Scarlet. ¡°We¡¯ve just returned. Why didn¡¯t you go and walk around?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to leave without your permission.¡± Scarlet¡¯s response was rather calm.

    ¡°I sense some resentment¡­ I¡¯ve been busy handling matters since we came back, and I haven¡¯t had time to talk to you. My fault.¡±

    Sophia smiled, put down the cup of warm tea, and signaled for Scarlet toe closer. Now that they had returned to the Holy Land, Sophia was like a different person. When they were out there, she was like a monster. No, wait¡­ she was a monster. But when they returned to the Holy Land, she became that kind and pretty teacher once again. However, she had left an impression so deep that Scarlet couldn¡¯t believe her eyes currently. Was she even the same person?

    Scarlet came forward, filled with doubts, but Sophia held her right hand and patted it gently. ¡°You havepleted your first trial, and I have to say that you have done an excellent job.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡ªthank you, Teacher.¡± Scarlet froze slightly. Training with her teacher for the past six months, she didn¡¯t even get a single praise orpliment. As such, she felt rather ufortable when she suddenly got one.

    However, that surprised look remained on her face for less than a tenth of a second; after which, she concealed it naturally.

    ¡°You¡¯re scared of me?¡± asked Sophia, smiling. ¡°Is it because the training is too tough? Or is it because I used him to threaten you?¡±

    ¡°I dare not.¡± Scarlet¡¯s face changed a little when her teacher mentioned him.

    ¡°Whether you dare or not is not the point. If you think the training is tough, so be it. I know that you are unhappy with me and that you think I am an emotionless person. Maybe you even resent me. But this is the fate for us practitioners. I already told you long ago that you don¡¯t deserve to have anything if you don¡¯t have enough power. As long as you have sufficient power, you can do anything you want.¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t say anything. This was a repeated argument. She had tried to refute it, but the results were obvious.

    Unexpectedly, this time, Sophia changed her tone. ¡°Now that you havepleted the first step, I think you already have a certain level of strength. At least at this stage, you have the ability to control some things.¡±

    Scarlet was stunned and continued to listen to Great Teacher Sophia. ¡°Go to him, at least before the Holy Battle ends. I will not restrict your actions anymore. This is what you deserve for your hard work,¡± said Sophia.

    Scarlet looked up all of a sudden. Scarlet had alreadye up with countless reasons for it when her teacher forbade all contact between Wang Zhong and herself. Sophia had always stressed that it was for her cultivation and for her future, but the more her teacher said it, the more she didn¡¯t believe it. She even stubbornly assumed that it might be because her teacher had an ugly past, so much so that she hated love to the core.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that¡­

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant.

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Sophia took her hand and patted it gently again. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to repeat my past mistakes and take a detour. I just want you to know that without power, death is definitely not the most terrible end one could meet.¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Scarlet choked on her words, and all her resentment dispersed in an instant. She realized that she had misunderstood her teacher.

    One would only know the importance of something once one has experienced loss. Scarlet wanted to say thank you, but her lips were so shaky that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°Go,¡± said her teacher as she smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t help me with these things anyway.¡±

    Scarlet took a deep breath, expressed her gratitude with a bow, and ran out at top speed. She was really going crazy from thinking about him. Behind her, Sophia shook her head with a smile.

    This time, Lan Daier had also received a call order. Gourmets were extremely important. In addition to targeted food configuration, gourmets were also excellent healers. As for excellent gourmets such as Lan Daier, they had to participate in battles.

    As early as half a month ago, Lan Daier had begun to study the Phoenix World via the information given to her by the Holy City and found out that the ce¡¯s environment, climate, seasons, temperature, humidity, radon, etc. might causerge-scale infections for the soldiers. ording to the situation, she had also begun conducting targeted experiments withrge amounts of ingredients that could be carried to the battlefield. This kind of work was rather tedious, and it was necessary to meet deadlines, making Lan Daier extremely busy. She had so much on her te that when Wang Zhong came to visit, she didn¡¯t have the energy to talk much. She merely asked some questions about which battalion Wang Zhong joined and which Great Teacher he was reporting to.

    In the end, she asked E to bring over a small box. It was a sealed food container, which Wang Zhong had seen several times before.

    ¡°I will also go to the battlefield, but there will be no chance of contact between my assigned location and the frontline battalion you are in. If you meet with any danger in the frontlines, don¡¯t expect anyone to save you.¡± Lan Daier did not borate on what was in it but just handed it to Wang Zhong. ¡°Bring this along with you. It can help you heal. You will need it.¡±

    After taking the sealed food container from Lan Daier, he felt the lingering touch of Lan Daier¡¯s at the spot where she had touched his hand. Although Wang Zhong felt that it might not be useful, he was really moved by her concern for him. There was no need for any words as there was enough tacit understanding between the two.

    ¡°A Holy Battle which needs to involve two Sacred Teachers is quite rare even in the history of the Holy City. From this alone, it can be seen that our opponents are very strong. So don¡¯t try to put up a strong front. I know that you have confidence in yourself and that you want to do something big, but with your current ability, you can¡¯t control the battle situation. Don¡¯t hesitate to run when you need to,¡± added Lan Daier.

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t try to be a hero. You should also take care of yourself. Even though you are at the rear side of the battle, you need to be extra careful.¡±

    Lan Daier smiled and nodded in return. When Wang Zhong came out of Lan Daier¡¯sboratory, the usually quiet Teacher¡¯s Experimental Area seemed to be rather noisy at this time. Lan Daier was just a gourmet, but the area had alchemists, wards masters, and so on. The products made by these big shots were all important weapons of war. He could see several staff members carrying various materials or finished products everywhere. They wereing in and out of the area repeatedly, making the ce seem very lively.

    Wang Zhong was also filled with emotion. War ¡ª a term that was once quite distant, once mere recordings of magnificent battles at the frontlines ¡ª wasing. He used to think that only such big scenes could be considered war, but in fact, to be involved in one could really change one¡¯s perception. The preparatory work before the war alone was enough to make people feel the pressure and urgency of war.

    Ding Ding Ding¡­

    His Skylink rang. In the past few days, Wang Zhong¡¯s Skylink had not stopped ringing. There had been various matters and preparations which the Wanderlust Team had to handle. The preparation for the war was definitely not just handled by the Holy City¡¯s Logistics Department alone; it extended to every individual, and therefore, everyone was actively preparing everything that could boost their power these days, such as buying better soul tools, one-time-usage wards, supplies, potions, etc. Even Lance and the others who chose not to participate in the war were also actively helping everyone in their preparations. Lance even lent out arge amount of Holy Coins, which he had earned in the previous bet, to everyone. Although it was considered a loan, in fact, whether the person who borrowed the money could return to the Holy City alive was basically a different matter. Looking back at his usual miserly behavior, his actions really made Small Eyes, Sharmie, and the others extremely touched this time.

    Each Holy Battle would greatly increase the Holy City¡¯s resources. Simply put, as long as the battle was won, the Holy Land would leap a great step forward. Additionally, the resources expended during the battle would be replenished from the conquered world. If the Holy Land wanted to move forward, they could either conquer or wait to be conquered.

    Ding Ding Ding¡­

    Wang Zhong originally thought that it was someone from the exploration team asking for help in choosing a soul tool through the Skylink, but in the end, it turned out to be Scarlet.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! I¡¯m back!¡±

    Initially, Wang Zhong was slightly emotional because of the war, but his depressed face immediately turned into a full smile. As he established connection, he saw Scarlet¡¯s face, which was full of anticipation and happiness.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with Sharmie and the rest.¡± Scarlet originally wanted to look for Wang Zhong directly, but the guy had moved house and didn¡¯t reply to her Skylink message. As such, she could only send a message to Sharmie first.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Sharmie squeezed herself into the video call with an excited expression. ¡°Lao Wang! Stop being long-winded. Today, it¡¯s your fat wallet¡¯s turn to bleed!¡±

    ¡°No problem. Why don¡¯t we go to Lan Daier¡¯s restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Alright! Bring your wallet and get ready to pay!¡±

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯ll be there in a sh!¡±

    By the time Wang Zhong came over from the Teachers¡¯ District, everyone else was already here. Sharmie, Mario, Laura, Grai, and the others were all present; they were all from the clique that they had formed before entering the Holy City.

    Laura and Sharmie were gathered around Scarlet and chattering non-stop, returning to the state when these three had just be sworn sisters. Although Sharmie and Laura had been estranged due to not having contact with each other over a long period of time, their rtionship gradually improved after Laura finished her closed-door cultivation and had the time to hang out with her. At this time, with Scarlet in the middle, they seemed to be very harmonious.

    Scarlet had truly changed quite a fair bit in the past six months. Even Grai, the most improved among the rest, felt that he couldn¡¯t see through her realm. The aura emanating from her showed that she had definitely reached the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. However, it was unknown how powerful she was. This truly could not be achieved by imagination alone. Actually, her increase in power was secondary. Now, Scarlet seemed much more independent and maturepared to the past. This change in temperament most certainly was due to her experience outside.

    Everyone was enthusiastically asking her what had happened in the past six months when she suddenly saw Wang Zhong enter the door. Scarlet could not help but stand up immediately.

    ¡°Haha. Wee back!¡±

    They gave each other a tight and long hug.

    On the other hand, everyone else watched from the side. These two hade out of the same school and had established a strong rtionship from the beginning. They were not lovers, but they appeared so. For Wang Zhong, to think of their rtionship as a boy-girl rtionship was truly too shallow; Scarlet was more like his next-of-kin.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes grew a little red. This half-year experience had changed her a lot. She now found that just being able to get together was the greatest happiness one could hope for. In this ce or on the path of cultivation, the weak really didn¡¯t have much choice in anything. Her recent cultivation experience had allowed her to understand a lot, as well as to keep a level head.

    Naturally, there was a lot to catch up on during this reunion, especially after being apart for such a long time. Wang Zhong was now filthy rich in the eyes of the Wanderlust Team. As such, they would definitely not stand on ceremony with him. Although it was said to be just a wee party for Scarlet, in fact, it was also a chance for them to get a treat from Wang Zhong.

    Scarlet didn¡¯t mention much about her experience of going out. Instead, she just brushed it off lightly. She spent most of the time eagerly finding out about things rted to Wang Zhong. Besides that, everyone also talked about the uing Holy Battle. Although the Holy City had already released some relevant information about the Mizobudapi Phoenix World to the public, the information was obviously just a general overview. After all, minute details of the battles toe and confidential information of the Mizobudapi Phoenix World would not simply be announced to everyone. As such, most people were clueless and knew almost nothing about how the war would be fought. They were just waiting for the order from the higher-ups, and this gave everyone a sense of uncertainty.

    From following Sophia for the past two days, Scarlet managed to see some battle strategies, which she shared with everyone. However, the most important thing that everyone was concerned about was Great Teacher Sophia¡¯s character.

    ¡°Great Teacher Sophia¡¯s personality is more on the strict side, and she might seem a little fierce. She can be stubborn, but in fact, she is very kind,¡± said Scarlet with a smile. Truly, it felt good to be back. At that moment, she felt that all that she had endured during her training was nothing and that her stubbornness and persistence were truly a little silly.

    Upon hearing that, Mario and Sharmie heaved a sigh of relief. They had been concerned about working under Sophia for the past two days. They had heard that Sophia was a very unfeeling person and was very belligerent. If that was true, they would definitely have a difficult life under her. After hearing this, they felt much better.

    Additionally, Scarlet¡¯s decision to join the Wanderlust Team also made everyone very happy, especially Oscar. Scarlet¡¯s future prospects were much brighter than Wang Zhong¡¯s. They did not expect that there would be a day when the tides would turn for the Wanderlust Team. As long as they could survive the Holy Battle, their team would definitely shine.

    Everyone was ted, but there were a lot of preparations to be done for the Holy Battle, so they all had to split up. Scarlet also had to report back to her teacher. Although she was given freedom, it would be stupid for Scarlet to act willfully. As for Wang Zhong, there were not many important preparations he was assigned to. Other than stocking up on some basic materials, the more important thing was to calm his mind and continue to consolidate his power. The practice of his Speed Circuit, Power Circuit, and Agility Circuit could be carried out regardless of time and ce. It was always better to be more prepared.

    As for Simba, he was much more excited than usual. The sense of urgency everyone had due to the war waspletely non-existent for him. Instead, the most important thing for him was that he finally had a human-like friend!

    Simba was moved to tears as his life had finally taken a turn for the better. Although he wasn¡¯t that lonely recently, look at the bunch of guys around him! Big White was as silly as a pig; Smander was a masochist who liked to tie himself up with a chain, and thest one was the weirdest! He didn¡¯t even have a head! What¡¯s more was that he would constantly bug everyone to return his head. It wasn¡¯t even cut off by Simba, so how was it possible to do that?

    Now, everything was well: there was Alice! She was cute and gentle. Although she did not speak much, she looked like a little angel every time she smiled. She looked so sweet that Simba¡¯s heart would melt every single time. He couldn¡¯t help but want to hug her all day¡­ Simba was definitely over the moon now.

    There were all kinds of adjustments and preparations. Thus, 10 days passed by in a sh.

    The Holy Battle had finally begun.

    Seventeen exploration teams that were under Great Teacher Sophia¡¯smand gathered on the airship tform at the C9 area. This was a semi-civilian airship tform in the outer city. Of course, this situation was considered a wartime special case. An air-ban had already been implemented on civilian airships 10 days ago. This included dimensional flying beasts as well. All airship tforms in the city, no matter howrge or how small, had been allocated for military use.

    When Wang Zhong and others arrived, many exploration teams had already gathered here, and everyone sort of knew each other. They were all exploration teams at the top of the Dimensional Hostel list, and almost all were within 50 ces of each other. It could be seen that although everyone was randomly assigned to be under a Great Teacher¡¯smand, it still followed a certain rule. The exploration teams filled with Holy Disciples and on the Holy City side were basically assigned to the same Great Teacher. The same was true for those teams with external forces. If everyone knew each other, it would be easier for them to work together and carry out their orders together.

 Chapter 836 - Bloody Fool

    <h4>Chapter 836: Bloody Fool</h4>

    All the Dimensional Exploration team captains who were familiar with each other began to greet each other. Even if some of them used to have disagreements, everyone tried tough it off and reconcile with each other. Usually, these team leaders would argue or even fight each other during the process of snatching tasks and resources for their teams, but as long as they did not have deep hatred for each other, it was better to let those differences go in this special period of time.

    After all, no one was absolutely confident of returning to the Holy City alive this time. The people that they could rely on the most during this battle would be the ones on this particr tform, that is, yourrades belonging to the same battalion. It was sort of impossible to rely on other teams to have your back, but it was necessary to at least maintain harmony on the surface and attempt to resolve all differences. This was to avoid getting backstabbed during battle.

    These exploration teams had sent out at least two to three mini squadrons. The numbers were not fixed, but they were all basically between a dozen to twenty or so. The Wanderlust Team was definitely a special case. It merely consisted of nine people: Oscar, Feng, Small Eyes, Asher, Wang Zhong, Grai, Napier, Sharmie, and Mario. Although Scarlet had already joined the team, she couldn¡¯t decide where she would go during the battle.

    Hale stared at them with a cold gaze from the side. The Oceanic Beasts certainly had a bone to pick with the Wanderlust Team. Although it was not considered a major feud, they couldn¡¯t stand each other since long ago. Previously, when Hale had taken a fancy to Sharmie and was resorting to underhanded means to get his way, he was c*ckblocked by Feng and Oscar. For this Holy Battle, the Oceanic Beasts had sent out their best soldiers. Hale alone was already leading three mini teams of 20 people. Although making money was the most important thing to do this time, he wouldn¡¯t mind getting rid of these eyesores from the Wanderlust Team if he had the chance. Oh right, he had to keep Sharmie alive. He had yet to get a taste of her!

    At this time, more than four hundred people had already gathered on the tform, and several teams were gradually joining in. Suddenly, a huge group of dark figures could be seen in the distance.

    ¡°Oh hell, the Phantom Squadron is here.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ This momentum¡­¡±

    The Phantom Squadron was ranked third among the top 10 Dimensional Exploration teams. This was definitely a celebrity-like existence in the Dimension Hostel. The moment they came into view, it was a sea of bright silver. Most of the other teams had messy equipment and loose management, and thus, they were a far cry from this team. At the moment of the Phantom Squadron¡¯s appearance, they seemed like a legitimate well-trained battalion.

    Their attire was all standardized, which was the Moratu Armor. There were 10 mini teams lined up in an orderly manner, and each team had 20 soldiers. As they marched over, their formation did not change one bit. This instantly made the 400 Holy Disciples who were currently on the tform feel ashamed of their own unseemliness as they were extremely disorganized inparison.

    The one leading the entire Phantom Squadron was the legendary Phantom King, Morad, the team captain. He was a man covered in a type of weird ¡®fog¡¯. That fog was extremely weird. No one could see any real fog, yet his face was blurred out as if it was covered by something. He didn¡¯t wear the same armor as the rest of his team. Instead, he wore a ck cloak, which sort ofplemented his mysterious appearance.

    ¡°He¡¯s the captain of the Phantom Squadron. The Phantom King, Morad,¡± whispered Oscar as he informed Wang Zhong of that guy¡¯s identity.

    Holy Disciples rarely had their own titles, and therefore, gaining a title like Phantom King was no easy feat. How many powerful Teachers and Great Teachers were there in the Holy City? If a Holy Disciple dared to take on the word ¡®King¡¯ in his title, he had to have absolute strength to hold that title. The Phantom King, Morad, was obviously one who could hold his own. He was not only the captain of the Phantom Squadron but also one of the top 10 most famous Dimensional Devourers of the Dimensional Hostel.

    In the beginning, all the team captains were trying to socialize with each other, but when the Phantom Squadron arrived, none of them dared to go up and try to talk to Morad. As the entire team walked up toward the tform, everyone automatically gave way to them.

    It could be seen that Laura and Molton were in the ninth mini team, but obviously, there would not be a chance to talk to them in private now that they were part of such a well-trained team. Everyone else around them couldn¡¯t stop nattering about the team. It was clear that they were envious of their level of discipline.

    Their timing was extremely urate. Within a few minutes of the Phantom Squadron¡¯s arrival, a huge shadow shrouded the entire area. With a humming roar, a huge airship slowlynded on the tform.

    Semi-mechanical airships like this were not just the products of alchemy. Their structures were ratherplex. Alchemy mainly provided hardware support on the mechanical and firepower aspects as well as the overall framework. Other than alchemy, it also involved energy science, runic arrays, wards formations, and many other fields of study, ording to the specific use of the airship. An airship was abination of various forms of knowledge of the Holy City and could be regarded as a cutting-edge product of science and technology.

    The huge airship in front of them at this moment was about forty meters long, nearly twenty meters wide, and was shaped like a sea ship.

    It was a third-generationmand ship, and it was not heavily armed. It was only equipped with tworge runic cannons at its head. At the same time, there were dozens of mini cannons densely packed around the lower part of the airship. The firepower of the airship was not to be considered weak, but it was not a vessel suitable for offense. On the other hand, the ship¡¯s hull was extremely heavy and densely covered with countless runes and wards, clearly signaling that it was well-protected.

    The role of themand ship was more of positioning in the midfield. It could also be considered the core of a particr squadron. On the side of the airship, the number ¡°78¡± was engraved on it, which signified the service number of the warship.

    Not to mention neers like Sharmie, even many of the old Holy Disciples barely had any experience with such an importantbat airship. Now, looking at how huge the airship was and taking in the ship¡¯s grandness, all of them couldn¡¯t help but feel pumped for battle. A person seemed so insignificant in front of such a magnificent vessel; even Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel small as well. Seeing the countless runes and the toughness of the ship, he felt that even if he attacked with all his strength, it would be difficult to leave any mark on the ship¡¯s hull.

    It wasn¡¯t until the shipnded safely that a cold voice sounded from above the ship. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s a mess! Come up in an orderly manner!¡±

    That was the voice of Great Teacher Sophia. At the same time, the lower hatch opened. While the other teams were still busy getting into formation, the Phantom Squadron had already proceeded into the airship under Morad¡¯s leadership.

    Scarlet was standing beside Sofia, looking around from the top of the airship. As she scanned the entire crowd, she finally saw Wang Zhong and the rest of the Wanderlust Team. A smile appeared on her face, and she secretly waved to Wang Zhong.

    Be it the Holy Battle or anything else, as long as he was there, Scarlet would feel at ease even if she was on the battlefield. She didn¡¯t mind facing difficulties and dangers, as long as there was hope.

    Entering the ship from below, the surrounding buzzing noises became even louder. Wang Zhong had also read up on some information about the Holy City¡¯s warships during his recent preparations for war. Although he was not very proficient yet, he had a certain level of understanding, and thus, he knew that the buzzing was the sound of the ship¡¯s energy source and came from the bottom of the ship. The number of dimensional energy crystals used to mobilize the army this time was definitely an astronomical figure. To put it bluntly, a war was basically a fight for resources.

    In addition, there were specific people in charge of the weapons and equipment on the four sides of the cabin. There was also an isted gunboat cabin, and in the middle was the resting room for the ship¡¯s personnel.

    Everyone headed directly to the ship¡¯s deck to await further instructions from Great Teacher Sophia, but she wasn¡¯t the kind to bother herself with such trivial matters. Among all these exploration teams, probably only the Phantom King Morad and his Phantom Squadron were deemed fit to interact with her as they would make up the main force of her army.

    The Phantom Squadron got a special cabin to themselves, whereas the other teams were randomly assigned. No one dared to question the allocation as they knew that the Phantom Squadron would have to do all the heavy work once theynded. The other teams were probably there for show or at most, to handle the trivial matters. They were definitely not at the same level.

    It didn¡¯t take much time for the allocation to be done. The Wanderlust Team was sent to the cabin on the second floor and took their ces there. There was only one seat for each person. This was not a holiday flight. Everyone sat properly and fastened their seatbelts. The flight would definitely not be stable and would be a long one. Of course,pared to the uing battle, this loneliness was nothing. With that, the lower hatch closed, and with a loud mechanical sound, themand ship began to lift off and slowly ascended into the skies.

    It was the first time everyone boarded such argebat ship. At this time, they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. There were four windows in the cabin, and everyone stretched their necks to get a view. Currently, the morning sun was hanging from the sky, and the skies were clear. As the ship took off, it could be seen from the window that there were 10 airships around the same size as the No. 78mand ship taking off at the same time as well. After which, all of them gathered towards the outside of the Holy City before suddenly shooting into the sky. From the window, one could see the streets of the Holy City gradually bing smaller and eventually turning into a sweeping view of the entire Holy City.

    Now, the huge army and fleet of aircraft that Wang Zhong saw at the periphery of the Holy City had already left, making the outside of the city seem empty. Although there were airships rising non-stop from all parts of the Holy City, it seemed as though the number of airships was far from enough. The Trust Aircraft carrier was nowhere to be seen as well.

    It wasn¡¯t until themand ship rose to a certain height that buzzing sounds could be heard from above. All of a sudden, the surrounding skies were filled with dark shadows. It turned out that they were surrounded by countless buzzing warships. It seemed the army had already begun to assemble in the air long ago.

    Currently, they were positioned in the middle of the countless airships. Currently, eight 10-man minibat airships could be seen hovering around the No. 78mand ship. The center of this entire airship formation in the skies was made up of more than tenmand ships.

    ¡°Guys! Look!¡± eximed Sharmie as she excitedly pointed at the window.

    At the direction of her finger, there were a dozen heavy airships that were two to three timesrger than theirmand ship.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Macedon-ss spaceship. It¡¯s a heavy firepower unit. It¡¯s not very versatile, but it has stronger firepower and heavier protection. It should be the mainstaybat unit among the Trust Aircraft carrier fleet.¡± Feng was rather familiar with this aspect. ¡°But it¡¯s not really a big deal. Now, lean back a little and look further back,¡± said Feng, smiling.

    Not only Sharmie, even Grai, who was always the least curious among them, couldn¡¯t help tilting his head. He rubbed the window and looked behind, only to see a huge dark shadow looming over therge group ofbat ships, even the cruise-ship-like Macedon-ss spaceship!

    ¡°The Trust Aircraft carrier.¡± Even though Wang Zhong had seen it before long ago, but when he saw it again, he still marveled at the sight of it. It was the product of thetest and best technology in the Holy City, a result of the best alchemy techniques and packed with the most powerful wards. It was so majestic that it could not be described in words. Additionally, the endless fleet of warships in the air left everyone in awe as well.

    ¡°The big guys are all behind. Not to mention the Trust Aircraft, the energy ships, transport ships, and all the others behind are actually bigger than the patrol ships.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the so-called historical warfare video of the Federation where they conquered Dimensional Secret Realms,¡± said Grai with emotion. ¡°They also had warships. But seriously,pared to this, it¡¯s like child¡¯s y¡­¡±

    ¡°Earth¡¯s Federation really can¡¯t hold a candle to the Holy City.¡± If the difference in power wasn¡¯t obvious enough after entering the Holy Land, the Holy Battle this time directly made everyone feel the huge gap.

    The fleet of airships had fully assembled in the air. There were a total of two Trust Aircraft carriers, and they were both positioned in the middle of the fleet.

    This was the fleet led by Sacred Teacher Leyson, which would ount for half of their total battle strength. As for Sacred Teacher Timo, he had already set out the previous day. The n was to split up and attack the Mizobudapi Phoenix World from two different coordinates.

    At this time, the roars from the surrounding ships¡¯ energy cores kept growing louder before the huge fleet finally began to move. As the first warship suddenly sped up, everyone was still looking around and admiring this grand scene. With that, a strong pushing force suddenly struck, catching everyone near the window by surprise and making them lose their bnce. The scenery outside could no longer be seen as it turned into a stream of light as the airship rushed forward at top speed.

    Toward coordinate 389243.238672 of the Fifth Dimension.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianjing City.

    It had been almost a year since thest CHFpetition, and the CHF¡¯s regionalpetition had officially kicked off. With all eyes on the Tianjing Squadron, it did not produce miraculous results, unlike the previous year¡¯s batch. It merely won third ce in their region.

    A bus of the Tianjing Academy slowly parked at the school¡¯s gates. On the bus was the Tianjing Squadron which had just returned from the regionalpetition.

    As they looked out from the bus window, the empty school gates dampened everyone¡¯s spirits¡­

    At this time, a soft voice could be heard. ¡°Captain Barran, will Captain Wang Zhong be disappointed in us if he knew about our results?¡±

    David, the most talented little genius among all the neers this year, had given up his invitation to Copperfield City toe to Tianjing. He was a die-hard fan of Wang Zhong. Even though he knew that Wang Zhong would not return to the Tianjing Academy, his determination to stay in Tianjing was unaffected. He had vowed to protect the ¡®glory¡¯ Wang Zhong fought so hard for! This time, David yed a vital role in getting the third position of the regionalpetition.

    However, getting third meant that he had failed to live up to his word. As such, he could not take it lying down.

    Barran, who had be the captain, stepped in front of them, turned around to face his team, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Captain Wang Zhong will be disappointed, but I do know one thing. Captain Wang Zhong never gave up. Last year, our Tianjing Squadron had also never been a strong team. Do you guys know how many times we stumbled? Every time I, Hymin, and Scarlet said that we were giving up, only Captain Wang Zhong didn¡¯t. That was why we could make aeback over and over again. Others said that we were dark horses and had concealed our abilities, but in fact, our team really only depended on three words, Never Give Up.¡±

    Having said that, Barran smiled again. His gaze swept over everyone¡¯s faces, and he saw the smile on Hymin¡¯s face, David¡¯s indignance, and everyone else deep in thought. ¡°I know that no one is waiting for us outside now, but we, the Tianjing Squadron, no matter whether anyone is watching us or not, none of us are losers! Everyone, cheer up and get off the bus!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    Barran was the first to get off the bus. All of a sudden, there was a loud ¡®bang¡¯. Countless voices echoed over the entire sky, just like how waves sounded during a high tide. Students began to rush out from all directions! The originally empty school gates instantly became crowded.

    ¡°We are from Tianjing! Till death do us part!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tianjing Squadron! Let¡¯s go, Senior Brother Barran! Let¡¯s go, Senior Sister Hymin!¡±

    ¡°I love you, Senior Sister Hymin!¡±

    ¡°Tianjing forever!¡±

    The entire Tianjing Squadron stood dumbfounded in front of the school gates. During the ride back, they had mentally prepared themselves for all kinds of situations, including cynicism and tauntings, etc. However, they never thought that this would be the case.

    Although Barran put up a strong front, he was definitely not ready for this. Over this period of time, he had learned how to be a captain, but to be honest, he knew that he did not have Wang Zhong¡¯s abilities. When he had chosen to stay, his bottom line was that he would not abandon the Tianjing spirit.

    However, reality was often crueler than one could imagine. Barran¡¯s eyes turned a little wet. He finally understood that although Wang Zhong had already left Tianjing, the Tianjing fighting spirit he ignited still existed, and it was not about to dissipate anytime soon.

    Obviously, they couldn¡¯t hold any celebration for this kind of achievement. A dynasty could not be established overnight. The departure of the mainstays definitely symbolized the imminent fall of Tianjing, and it was impossible for Barran and Hymin to turn the tides.

    Frankly speaking, when Barran had given up his chance to move forward, they were already people of two different worlds.

    ¡°What do you think Wang Zhong, Scarlet, and the others are doing in the Holy Land now?¡±

    Barran scratched his head. After he became the captain of the Tianjing Squadron, he rarely did this action anymore. He would only do so in this kind of situation and in front of Hymin. ¡°Captain is strong. Regardless of where he goes, he will be able to make a name for himself. This was the case in Tianjing, and it was the same when he led us to the CHF. I think that one day, they wille back. All of them will.¡±

    Hymin blinked and said while sighing, ¡°Maybe they will. If theye back, they would already be immortals. As for us, you will be an old man, and I¡¯ll be an olddy. Do you regret it? If you had followed them to the Holy Land, maybe you could have been immortal as well, and you can meet better women than m¡ª¡±

    Before Hymin could finish her words, Barran reached out, pulled her into his arms, and held her tightly against his chest, as though he wanted her to be one with him. ¡°Then, I¡¯m a fool. Being able to grow old with you is my greatest happiness in life!¡±

    Hymin¡¯s eyes instantly became wet, and she hugged Barran¡¯s big head tightly. ¡°Next time, whoever tells me again that you are dense will get whacked to death by me!¡± said Hymin fiercely.

    Barran had learned to sweet talk¡­ Who had taught him that? However¡­ Hymin¡¯s heart must be blooming with happiness because right after that, she softly kissed Barran¡¯s lips.

    Barran remained stunned until Hymin pried his lips open with her tongue. It wasn¡¯t until then that he learned how to use the same tricks to deal with her mouth¡­

    Dark clouds were blown over, covering the moonlight. It was as though the moon was being shy, making the entire earth covered in darkness.

    After a long time, Hymin¡¯s contented and faint voice could be heard in the dark. ¡°I will definitely live longer than you. You won¡¯t know how to live without me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Captain is so powerful. When theye back, we might not necessarily be old yet¡­ Ahh! Why did you whack my head?¡±

    ¡°You fool! Bloody fool!¡±

 Chapter 837 - The Power of a Sacred Teacher!

    <h4>Chapter 837: The Power of a Sacred Teacher!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the old civilization, one would need to travel for tens of thousands of years to reach this destination. However, in today¡¯s era, traveling was made easier.

    There were streaks of light outside the window previously, but it had turned into absolute darkness now. Nothing could be seen or heard. The aircraft was unusually stable. If not for the fact that one was literally sitting in a windowed cabin, there was no way one could sense that one was on a spaceship that was traveling at high speed.

    ¡°This is a spatial leap. Using this Glenn Spatial Leap method, it¡¯ll take us around 116 hours to reach our destination. Hehe, that¡¯ll take us less than five days.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Small Eyes. Who would have known that you knew about this kind of stuff?¡± Sharmie asked curiously. She had always thought that Small Eyes just liked to rush to the front and sh her weapon while shouting about.

    ¡°Of course! Shouting and yelling isn¡¯t the only thing I do.¡± Small Eyes patted Asher¡¯s head as if she was patting a domestic kitten.

    Asher didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He had never found a way to tame his savage girlfriend, so he always let her have her way. ¡°If you make use of the spatialws of the Fifth Dimension and bend a long distance in half just like how you would bend paper in half, you can ovep the starting and ending points of the linear distance on the paper. This would then bridge an instant connection between the two points, which is called a spatial leap. The dark world outside our window is a space formed by numerous connected points, and it is also called the Void. To humans, the Void doesn¡¯t exist since living objects can¡¯t make direct contact with it,¡± Asher exined.

    ¡°What if you go into the Void identally?¡± Sharmie asked curiously. Everyone around her looked at her like she was an idiot.

    ¡°Actually, this wasn¡¯t something that we humans have researched on. The new civilizations didn¡¯t have a history long enough to umte this sort of knowledge. This idea was extracted from the technology left behind in the Holy Land, and we were only exploring the idea of operating spaceships then. It was only when Glenn the Great came to the Holy City that the entire theory waspleted. This theory is actually the foundation of all spatial theories in the various faculties in the Holy Land, including transmission arrays of all levels.¡±

    ¡°Does it belong to the category of wards?¡±

    ¡°Nope, it involves alchemy, space research, and other areas. It is a veryplex subject matterprising several elements.¡± Although Asher wasn¡¯t considered to be strong in the Wanderlust Team, he was definitely the most knowledgeable on specialized professions. He was one of the few Holy Disciples in the Holy City who qualified as an apprentice alchemist and an apprentice wards master at the same time. However, having broad interests would undoubtedly distract you. He was very aplished in these two professions, but he wasn¡¯t exceptionally outstanding in either, which was why he wasn¡¯t able to make a name for himself.

    With more than fifty seats, the Fletcher-ssmand aircraft¡¯s cabin was considered to be rather spacious. Other than the Wanderlust Team members, there were other people in this cabin that Wang Zhong andpany were in. There was another level four exploration team. Although that team couldn¡¯tpare to the Phantom Squadron, they definitely weren¡¯t trash that came to earn military achievements by doing nothing. People didn¡¯t really care about small exploration teams like the Wanderlust Team, which only had 10 people, including Scarlet who had just joined.

    ¡°Why are they here? Half of them are from this year¡¯s neer batch, and I heard that two of them didn¡¯t even pass the Holy Disciple test. How did they have the confidence to join in this Holy Battle? Aren¡¯t they afraid of making a joke out of themselves?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be grouped together with them when executing missions just because we¡¯re in the same cabin, right? I don¡¯t want to be grouped with neers.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Scarlet? Perhaps they got in through connections, tsk. Great Teacher Sophia¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch what you say!¡± someone interrupted in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t dig your own grave!¡±

    No matter how lowly the others thought of the Wanderlust Team, no one dared to gossip about Great Teachers behind their back. The Wanderlust Team had more or less benefited from that. Even though many gave them scornful looks, no one mocked them directly or started any conflict with them.

    ording to Asher¡¯s calctions, this spatial leap trip in the Void wouldst around five days. It was rather peaceful these past few days without conflicts. Wang Zhong talked with Oscar, Scarlet, and the others about this Holy Battle.

    Every time the Holy City waged a war, there was a change in the way of thinking of the new Holy Disciples. To put it simply, there wasn¡¯t any good or evil intention behind Holy Battles. It was all to ensure survival. Humans who had gone through the Dark Ages obviously had a better world view and weren¡¯t overconfident as they were in the old civilization era. It was only when intelligent creatures stood at the peak of power would they then have the right to showpassion to the lower-tier creatures. It was just like how humans put animals in zoos to prevent them from going extinct. In the short history of the Holy Land, it had been both the attacker and the attacked. In front of survival, all other arguments weren¡¯t important.

    Kind girls like Scarlet weren¡¯t rare, but this kind of goodwill wasn¡¯t suitable for the current stage that humans were at. Justice without the support of judgment and power would only end in tragedy. Regardless of whether or not Great Teacher Sophia had used cruel methods, at least Scarlet could face death calmly now.

    Time passed by. Everyone was all smiles and talking with each other in the beginning, but because there were other strangers, they were conscious of their actions and didn¡¯t act freely. However, with time, there were fewer conversations as everyone meditated. It seemed a little useless to cultivate right before a Holy Battle. However, everyone wanted to do what they could to adjust themselves before the battle started so that they would be in their best form to undergo the biggest test of their lives.

    Wang Zhong was seated right beside Scarlet. He looked extremely calm, meditating too. He was practicing his Power Circuit, Speed Circuit, and Agility Circuit in his Soul Sea repeatedly.

    After a few real-life battle experiences, these three circuits were already rather mature, and he couldn¡¯t improvise on them any further given his current level of power. He had already done everything he could. Now, what Wang Zhong needed was to familiarize himself with it and make it a subconscious memory in his body, so that it would be his body¡¯s natural instinct. This would aid in making his outburst of power instantaneous.

    Beep beep beep¡­

    In the cabin that had been utterly quiet for a very long time, an rm with a long and steady rhythm sounded. The white light in the cabin was switched off, reced by a red warning light that kept blinking on the ceiling.

    ¡°Attention all units, attention all units. We have arrived at the coordinates of our destination and are about to enter a spatial rift. Please buckle up and check your personal belongings. Everyone, stand by in battle mode!¡±

    This ear-piercing and repetitive voice rang non-stop throughout the entiremanding aircraft. Those who were sleeping or meditating woke up immediately. All the Holy Disciples¡¯ eyes widened. They had finally arrived. No one knew what the uing battle was going to be like. It was most people¡¯s first time participating in such arge-scale Holy Battle.

    Wang Zhong opened his eyes to find Scarlet wake at the same time beside him. Currently, the view of the world outside of the window was still rather dark, but there were more and more beams of light in the darkness being shone by the other aircraft in the same fleet. If you could see the light emitted by an aircraft, it meant that the aircraft hadpletely stopped. Many aircraft seemed to be waiting quietly now.

    ¡°We¡¯ve stopped? What about the Mizobudapi Phoenix World? It isn¡¯t just a world of darkness like what we¡¯re seeing now, right?¡± Sharmie kept asking questions.

    ¡°We are still in the Void. We have reached our destination, but we don¡¯t have the spatial coordinates to enter the Mizobudapi Phoenix World,¡± Small Eyes exined.

    ¡°Without spatial coordinates, there won¡¯t be any transmission array. How are we supposed to enter then?¡± Sharmie couldn¡¯t stop talking. It could be seen that she was very nervous yet excited at the same time. Although she seemed fearless when she made the decision toe along, she was still very clear of her level of power. In a battle like this, it was impossible for her to be as calm as the true experts.

    Small Eyes shrugged helplessly. This was beyond her level of understanding. In fact, she also didn¡¯t know how to break the barriers of spatialws and let such a huge army enter.

    A high-level civilized world like this that hadpletews would definitely give rise to its own Will. That was an extremely powerful natural force that would instinctively protect the species in this world from the invasion of alien species. Dimensional lifeforms that entered Earth would die after at most two or three years; even something with the power of the Sovereign of mes wouldn¡¯t be able to enter Earth. This was the power of Earth¡¯s Will in order to stop external enemies from invading.

    The situation was simr with the Mizobudapi civilization except it was way stronger and had a longer history than Earth, so its Will was definitely more powerful. It made more sense to sneak inside as it would certainly be difficult to enter through brute force.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. They¡¯ll probably use brute force or st rune cannons to pave a way out?¡± Asher said tentatively. This was the dumbest but most effective idea. However, it would require a terrifying power to forcefully create a spatial rift that could allow so many aircraft to pass through. Rune cannons? Even Asher who guessed this thought it unlikely that this method would be used. To achieve that extreme value of destructive power, it would require an insane amount of rune cannons opening fire at the same time!

    Everyone took their ces. Those who were positioned near windows were looking outside.

    Luckily, this was amanding aircraft and had an extensive view of the situation outside. Outside the window, the aircraft that were shining beams of light diverged into two sides, making space for the Trust Aircraft at the back of the fleet that was slowly moving forward.

    ng ng ng¡­ Hum hum hum¡­ ng ng ng¡­

    The loud mechanical sounds were extremely distinct and clear in this quiet space until the Trust Aircraft finally stopped somewhere in front.

    The rustling mechanical sounds came to a stop, and it was as if the former peace and quiet were restored. However, what followed next was a terrifying wave that came without warning, radiating across the space instantly like electricity. At that moment, everyone in the cabin felt terrore from deep within their souls.

    Hum hum hum hum¡­

    After that, a deafening sound resounded across the fleet of aircraft. A terrifying power emerged from the Trust Aircraft. Even if they were still inside their aircraft, all warriors could feel suffocating pressure, but that only made them excited. This was the power of Sacred Teacher Leyson, their leader.

    Pure rune cannons held too little power. No matter how many of them there were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the space barrier unless there was a higher level of power.

    Wang Zhong and Scarlet stood right beside the window, looking out; that sound hade from the deck of the Trust Aircraft. A ck glow of light converged on the deck, gradually materializing into a towering giant made of pure power.

    It stood hundreds of meters tall and seemed particrly out of ce in the dark sky. Countless bolts of lightning were wrapped around its body, like snakes. It was like a God of Thunder had descended into the mortal realm!

    Leyson!

    All of the warriors were instantly fired up. This was a war horn that the Sacred Teacher had blown.

    It merely breathed, and an overwhelming power and air current converged like mad inside that giant¡¯s mouth. The strong suction power was like a ck hole, creating a terrifying pulling force and aura in the Void.

    Regardless whether it was the small-sizedbat spaceships, medium-sized Fletcher-ssmanding aircraft, heavily-armed cruise-ship-like Macedon-ss spaceships, or even therger energy transport aircraft carrier behind, they were all like small boats in a storm when the suction power appeared suddenly. No matter whether they were made up of dozens or hundreds of thousands of pounds of metal, they were jerked in all directions, swaying around in this hurricane of power and unable to resist at all.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    Numerous golden, blue, and yellow lights shed in the surroundings. All aircraft activated their runic energy shields without hesitation, stabilizing their swaying aircraft by force. The formerly dark space was lit up instantly, and the brightest light came from the front.

    It was from the hands of the giant! They emitted dazzling shes of lightning as the numerous lightning snakes on its body had gathered on its hands. Roars of thunders could be heard amongst them, creating terrifying electric currents.

    After that, the giant stretched its hands slowly and steadily in front of it. Once its hands were in ce, it paused slightly before the electric currents in its palms were released in a furious manner, emitting a strong light. It was as if it was holding two mini suns in its hands! It was clearly attacking a point in front of it, yet the little power that spilled backward caused massive storms!

    Even though they activated their defense barrier and were therger-sizedmanding aircraft that wielded a higher level of power, Wang Zhong and the others ¡ª who were all buckled up ¡ª could still feel the entire aircraft swaying constantly. It was even harder to look at that dazzling beam of light directly.

    Concurrently, at the space in front of the giant which bore the brunt of the attack¡­

    Crack crack crack¡­

    There was an extremely loud tearing sound. The giant forcibly ripped apart a spatial rift in this dark void. Wang Zhong opened his eyes widely. This was a scene that he would never forget until the day he died. This was a level of power far beyond his understanding. How shocking it was, to transcend theories! It was beyond the human mind and involved the mysteries of the universe, something that could never be achieved by the old civilizations.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, an outburst of power came from the giant. Its hands which emitted sun-like beams of light pulled apart violently, and the spatial rift was widened immediately. A richly endowed world filled with greenery appeared in front of everyone.

    That world reflected a blue light. The blue sky and white clouds were a stark contrast to the dark world they were in. Before anyone could take a closer look at this fertilend, countless beams of light came from that world.

    Huge fireballs, blue mysterious missiles, and arrows that were over ten meters long, coupled with lightning and thunder, showered over them!

    The empty world seemed to be lively all of a sudden, as all kinds of sounds and attacks rushed out from the spatial rift instantly, sting toward the giant Leyson.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The giant¡¯s hands that were holding the spatial rift apart didn¡¯t falter. The rift was further ripped to be hundreds of meters long. Through that, countless Mizobudapi army troops could be seen waiting, as if they knew the coordinates the Holy City army was going to attack from long ago.

    Flying creatures filled the sky of the other world. There were pterosaurs, griffins, and other various creatures. The only thing they had inmon was that a human-like warrior was riding on them.

    Those were Mizobudapi citizens. Their physical body and facial features looked simr to humans. They were slightly taller, but not by too much. Thergest difference would be that they didn¡¯t have any hair on their body. There were countless long antennae on their bald heads, just like how hair grew on human heads. However, the antennae were made of flesh and were much thicker. ording to research, the Mizobudapi civilization and its knowledge of external worlds ¡ª as well as its sensitivity to elements ¡ª came mostly from those antennae.

    Currently, the Mizobudapi people who were riding on flying creatures held their weapons high, which consisted of swords, guns, bows, and wands. They fired numerous clustered attacks, all aimed directly at the giant in front of the spatial rift.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Countless clustered explosion attacks could be heard. These individual attacks didn¡¯t seem to be very strong as they were just like tickles to Leyson and disappeared after causing small ripples on his energy body.

    However, there were too many attacks: tens of thousands of attacks urred at the same time, with some attacks wielding terrifying power. An energy beam with a diameter of five or six metersnded a direct hit on the giant¡¯s head. That didn¡¯t cause a mere ripple, but violently shook the giant¡¯s head.

    At the same time the giant¡¯s head was tilted backward, a terrifying power was converging in its mouth, just like a renewed sun shining in its big mouth.

    The giant retaliated swiftly!

    Boom!

    A destructive beam of light with a diameter of 10 meters, coupled with countless electric currents, headed towards the Mizobudapi citizens¡¯ formation like a huge and sharp sword, destroying everything in its way.

    Rumble¡­

    This beam of light almost wiped out everything, not only the Mizobudapi army formation that was guarding the entrance of the spatial rift but even a mountain range some distance away was sted to smithereens. A wide crack that seemed bottomless was carved out on the ground, resembling that of a scar. It was like a vast canyon istion zone as smoke and dust filled the space. The originally turbulent attacks became scattered and weaker instantly. Almost all the enemies guarding the entrance were wiped out instantly!

    Inside the cabin, Oscar and the others were stunned. No matter how awesome they thought themselves to be or how they thought they would be Great Teachers or even Sacred Teachers, all of them were dumbfounded at this moment. This was the power of a Sacred Teacher, an almost God-like power. They were the source of power of the Holy Land. They were the main factor as to how, from a weak civilization, humans were able to form a powerful civilization in the Fifth Dimension within a short span of time.

    The Fifth Dimension was a hunting ground. You were either the hunted or the hunter. In this case, they were the hunters!

    The spatial rift had been pulled apart to the maximum. No matter how hard the giant tried, it couldn¡¯t rip it any further. At the same time, the war horn sounded.

 Chapter 838 - Landing

    <h4>Chapter 838: Landing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Thousands of lightweight battle aircraft at the front of the fleet whizzed past the giant¡¯s armpits and legs. They were the first batch to dash into Mizobudapi Phoenix World, followed byrger aircraft such as storage carriers and cruise-ship-like Macedon-ss spaceships.

    On the other hand, the Mizobudapi Phoenix World reacted very quickly despite a portion of it being wiped out. It was no longer filled with greenery. In the smoke and dust, new troops filled up the positions of the previous warriors. Numerous arcane missiles, fireballs, and icy arrows soon came out of the world of dust plumes. Although these attacks didn¡¯t cause much harm to Leyson, they proved to be rather disastrous to the lightweight battle aircraft.

    From Wang Zhong¡¯s seat near the window, he could see ¡ª out of all the battle aircraft that flew in first ¡ª at least forty or fifty get directly hit by an attack. Although the battle aircraft weren¡¯t destroyed in one attack since they had runic energy shields, the impact of collision affected their angles and flight paths. In addition, when the aircraft rushed in, they were packed too close to one another, so many crashed into each other after they diverged from their flight course. Smoke came from dozens of these battle aircraft as they plummeted downward.

    This degree of loss wasn¡¯t too severe, and they had arger space to attack after they entered the rift. Numerous rune cannons on the battle aircraft were shing non-stop as intensive and concentrated attacks rained over the ground that was covered in dust.

    The enemy¡¯s firepower onnd was instantly suppressed to arge extent. However, countless airborne troops came out right after to attack.

    Warriors riding on pterosaurs and griffins surfaced from the smoke and dust on the ground, heading straight for the swarm of battle aircraft. The size of the flying creatures was smaller than the battle aircraft, so they were very agile and could avoid the intertwining attacks. They demonstrated various flying tricks and neared the battle aircraft in the blink of an eye.

    The Mizobudapi warriors on the flying creatures had long-rangebat skills. They were trained in various arcane and powerful bow attacks, as well as spears, especially long spears that were several meters long. Once they started to attack continuously, the runic shield of a battle aircraft would be overpowered. The aircraft would be punctured immediately once the runic shield disappeared. These flying creatures were not only agile in movements but had powerfulbat abilities too along with their razor sharp ws. With the enemies attacking from the ground and the formation of the battle aircraft not ready yet, the battle aircraft seemed to bepletely suppressed after exchanging the first attacks with the enemy. However, several huge storage carriers entered the rift at this moment.

    As the hatch of the aircraft were opened, countless ck dots flew out from the aircraft.

    It was a Hippogriff army, the airborne troops of the Holy Land. Looking at the Hippogriffs that were covered in pure ck iron armor, their battle equipment alone would be enough to make other armies drool with envy. The warriors riding on top of them appeared to be much stronger, all of them at least at the Peak Heroic Soul Stage. Powerfulbat skills were also required of them, so they were definitely the best of the best. This Hippogriff army of merely two thousand exuded an auraparable to an army of tens of thousands.

    They joined in the battle upon exiting the transport carriers. The Hippogriffs didn¡¯t lose to the enemy in terms of agility. As they were equipped with powerful soul tools such as rune cannons, their individualbat power seemed to be slightly stronger than that of the enemy.

    The one-sided situation in the air was bnced out at their appearance. The battle reached a stalemate as both sides fought in mid-air. However, the enemy seemed to have limited backup, while there was still a sea of battle aircraft being sent in from the rift continuously. At the same time, severalrge-scale Macedon-ss spaceships formed up to attack. Powerful firepower started raining onto the ground. Various arcane and long-range attacks by the enemy targeting the airborne troops were visibly suppressed.

    All kinds of shadows and light beams could be seen in the air. In team battles, the power of human civilization proved to be superior.

    Destroyed battle aircraft exploded in the air or crashed on the ground engulfed by smoke. Some warriors weren¡¯t able to get out in time before the entire aircraft exploded or crashed, but there were some who were able to jump out in time. At this point in time, both parties weren¡¯t engaging in high-altitude physicalbat yet. With the warriors¡¯ tough physique and their auxiliarynding equipment,nding wasn¡¯t a problem. However, the enemy wasn¡¯t about to let themnd so easily.

    These Heroic Soul soldiers obviously couldn¡¯t fly freely like Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers. Even with auxiliarynding equipment, their agility in the air was greatly restricted. At most, they could glide and slightly adjust the direction they were headed, but they couldn¡¯t control the speed and inertia. They were living targets floating in the air. They either got killed from the firepower on the ground, or their bodies got cut into half by the enemies on flying creatures. Less than two- to three-tenths of the soldiers survived.

    The Holy City army had a high casualty rate, but the enemy was worse off. Currently, the battle aircraft had fallen into formation. With a crisscross formation, it was way harder for the enemy to get closer to them using their agility and to make use of their flying creatures¡¯bat power. With the addition to the firepower suppression that was only getting more in sync, as well as the intervention of the Hippogriff army, the enemy¡¯s flying creature army was now gradually being defeated, rather than just being disadvantaged earlier. The enemies in the air, along with their powerful flying creatures, were being struck by firepower constantly, exploding into pools of blood. Once they got hit, it was instant death for them, and they didn¡¯t even have the chance to be injured or fall to the ground.

    At the moment, many people were cheering with their fists clenched in the aircraft that hadn¡¯t entered the battlefield yet.

    It was obvious who was winning.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Mizobudapi people were weak. It was just that they were stronger!

    Everyone was getting fired up with the desire to battle. The warriors couldn¡¯t wait to enter the battle and contribute to the war. They wanted to conquer!

    This was the natural instinct of living creatures, and also human instinct!

    The Mizobudapi people were still putting up resistance, but the battle situation seemed to be controlled by the Holy City army now. All aircraft, including the enormous Trust Aircraft, finally started moving.

    The loud mechanical sounds that the Trust Aircraft produced when moving could be heard clearly. It was one of a kind even in this battlefield full of firepower. The rift that the giant tore apart was very wide, yet it was barely wide enough for the castle-like aircraft to pass through.

    The huge aircraft had just revealed a part of itself in the other world when it attracted frenzied attacks from the Mizobudapi people. They seemed to sense the important role that this big aircraft yed in the battlefield. Both the firepower from the ground that was being suppressed and the flying creature army that was at a disadvantage in the air now focused their attacks on the Trust Aircraft.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A blue energy shield appeared in front of the Trust Aircraft. Numerous attacks left traces of mes on that energy shield, causing ripples in it. However, the enemy¡¯s firepower was much weaker than before, and they couldn¡¯t shake this terrifying big guy in the slightest. The enemy¡¯s change in target only weed full-on attacks from the Hippogriff army and the battle aircraft that didn¡¯t even need to defend now.

    Huge pits and cracks were formed on the ground instantly. The Holy City army¡¯s powerful sts of firepower seemingly wanted to tten this entire world directly!

    Once half of the Trust Aircraft crossed over the spatial rift, the Mizobudapi citizens seemed to have finally fallen into despair. The firepower from the ground wasn¡¯t as intense anymore, and the enemy¡¯s attacks became messy, as if the Mizobudapi citizens wanted to retreat now. Evidently, they knew that once the Trust Aircraft entered their world, with its savage attack power added to the battle aircraft¡¯s firepower, only destruction awaited them.

    While humans were researching Mizobudapi citizens, it seemed that the converse was true as well.

    The Holy Land army didn¡¯t pursue the enemies excessively. Conquering a level three civilization definitely couldn¡¯t be aplished in one day. Today¡¯s strategic mission was just tond sessfully and set up their base. The Hippogriff army in the air started to perform defensive duties, while small-scale units like battle aircraft were still aiming their firepower at certain regions. Large-scale aircraft like the Macedon-ss spaceships had ceased their firepower immediately, guarding around the Trust Aircraft which was still advancing through the spatial rift.

    Other aircraft such as the storage carriers and themanding and energy aircraft had started tond. An order was announced in the Fletcher-ssmanding aircraft cabin that Wang Zhong and the others were in.

    ¡°Attention, all teams! Attention, all teams! Your mission is to help our troopsnd and build a base. Clean up what¡¯s left on the battlefield.¡±

    Sirens and shing red lights could be constantly seen and heard in every cabin.

    ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s finally our turn!¡±

    Everyone got excited, and the Wanderlust Team members were no exception. Sharmie was nagging about something, and even Mario, who wasn¡¯t confident in himself, was flushed red with enthusiasm. In such a battlefield, the battle atmosphere would rub off on the most timid people, making them fearless.

    The cabin was buzzing with activity and no one had the time to look at what was happening outside the window. ¡°Everyone gather together as soon as possible after we exit this aircraft. Don¡¯t get separated. There¡¯s only hope when we¡¯re alive.¡± Oscar yelled at his team members over the rumbling sounds of aircraftnding.

    At this moment, Oscar was still level-headed. Though his body was itching to fight, he knew that the Wanderlust Team wasn¡¯t very strong, and the weak needed to be smart if they wanted to survive.

    Everyone in the Wanderlust Team nodded vehemently. Feng put her hand to her chest and made a prayer.

    ¡°Guys, good luck!¡±

    Rumble! Bang bang!

    The entire cabin trembled violently. Clearly, the aircraft hade into contact with a hard surface. The aircraft stabilized quickly after a few more tremors.

    The red siren on top of their heads was spinning even more rapidly.

    ¡°Attack, attack, attack!¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Move it! Cabin number two, out! Cabin number three, standby!¡±

    Outside the cabin, the anxious voice of the deputymander could be heard rushing them.

    Thud thud thud thud¡­

    Closely-packed footsteps sounded on the aisle outside their cabin, rushing out of the aircraft at a rapid speed. The Wanderlust Team was in cabin number three. Though everyone had unbuckled their seat belts immediately, it was the first time they were entering such a huge battlefield, and they had little experience. Many were in a mess, sorting out their equipment or checking on their personal belongings, and some even struggled to free themselves from the safety belts for a moment. Before they could get into formation, the hatch of the cabin was suddenly opened from the outside by a man with arge beard.

    ¡°Cabin number three, out! Hurry! Keep up!¡± His roars were not to be questioned. If you had to roll out to get out, you had better do so.

    Being rushed by this tone, the formation, which was rather messy to begin with,pletely fell apart. Oscar and Small Eyes, who were among the Swoksaar Squad near the door, were squeezed out by the crowd. Wang Zhong ended up in the middle of the formation after being pushed by the crowd, while Scarlet seemed to be behind. The Wanderlust Team members were quickly separated from each other.

    The good thing was that they weren¡¯t that far apart, so no one said anything. Wang Zhong followed the crowd and ran out of the aircraft. They had just set foot on the ground when an enormous blue arcane missile was fired their way. It exploded mere dozens of meters away from themanding aircraft.

    Before this, the sea of arcane missile attacks on the giant had looked like child¡¯s y through the window in theirmanding aircraft. They had originally thought that this ¡®toy¡¯ didn¡¯t seem very strong. However, now that they had seen it up close, notwithstanding its power, the round table-sized arcane energy ball looked like a meteor crashing onto them directly. It was terrifying!

    The ground trembled violently, followed by a series of terrifying air currents. The enormousmanding aircraft was lifted slightly off the ground by these air currents, wobbling a little beforending heavily on the ground. In front of Wang Zhong, a few Swoksaar Squad members were blown off their feet directly. Wang Zhong was also blown to the left by the air currents. He immediately activated his Soul Power defense.

    Fortunately, these were just air currents caused by the impact of the missiles. Away from the center of the attack, the force generated by the air currents was still strong, but the damage it could cause was very limited. Wang Zhong stabilized himself. He wasn¡¯t injured, just that his ears were ringing from the vibrations and he continued to hear a long buzzing sound.

    Before adjusting to the tinnitus in his ears, he observed his surroundings to discover an intense pressure crushing down on him from the front. It was a Mizobudapi warrior dressed in heavy armor. He was around two meters tall and sturdily-built, with a huge hammer in his hand. He exuded an incredible aura when he attacked.

    Bam!

    Wang Zhong crossed his arms and took the attack with his bare arms. He could feel his body sink downwards as two deep footprints formed on the ground. Nheless, the force of the hammer wasn¡¯t as intense and strong as he thought. Wang Zhong made use of the rebound force and lifted his left leg.

    Bang!

    That tall Mizobudapi warrior was sent flying into the air. Right after, Wang Zhong could sense a sword glow behind him, heading for his waist. He forcibly turned himself around in mid-air, avoiding the attack while scanning the area behind him at the same time. However, he realized that the enemy was a solid 10 meters away and that that had just been Sword Qi.

    Humans had simr techniques too, but notwithstanding the power, this attack felt different. Though the technique seemed elegant, Wang Zhong noticed the details. Basically, the Mizobudapi warriors could be divided into two types. One specialized in closebat and had extremely strong offensive and defensive abilities. The other type specialized in long-range arcane attacks. Opposite him, the warrior stared Wang Zhong dead in the eye. The battle situation wasn¡¯t in their favor, yet one couldn¡¯t see any change in their emotions. If they did express their emotions in a way like humans, the only sign was the antennae on their heads which were glowing faintly. A glow coated therge sword in the warrior¡¯s hand.

    This Mizobudapi warrior who wielded a sword was dressed in a bright silver armor of unknown material. He had a golden sword mark on his chest. It was evident that the creatures in this world had an obsession with ¡®sword¡¯ weapons.

    Sizzle sizzle¡­

    Ayer of electric sparks passed through the antennae on his head just like electricity. At the same time, he tightened the grip on his sword, and a surge of Sword Qi headed for Wang Zhong directly, much faster than the sneak attack just now!

 Chapter 839 - Frost Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 839: Frost Kiss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong stretched his runic shield over arger surface area, and it was directly hit by the huge sword from the front. With a loud boom, the runic shield exploded directly. The huge inertia pushed Wang Zhong backward by a few steps, and before he could regain his bnce, he instantly sensed that he was enveloped by dozens of shadow swords. This was not a fancy trick. Each streak of Sword Qi was equivalent to a real sword, and the power of each one seemed to be greater than the first blow, which only seemed to be a test. The sword aura continued to fill up the empty spaces, forming a sword array. This was a solid attack.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t receive the attack head-on, so he dodged the attack swiftly. With that, the power of the attacknded on the ground, forming sword gouges and sending the dirt from the ground flying. It was difficult to imagine someone with a Soul Power response that wasparable to Wang Zhong.

    His opponent actually couldunch an attack thatbined technique and power in an instant. This was also the level that Wang Zhong was pursuing at this stage. This kind of attack needed topletelybine the inner structure of one¡¯s Soul Power with one¡¯s external techniques, while at the same time, shrinking the preparation time to a minimum. If the preparation time for any move was too long, it would basically be useless. This was a serious problem of all humans at the Heroic Soul Stage. To unleash their Soul Domination ability, they needed to stall for a long time, but during battle, this was almost equivalent to suicide.

    At the same time, after unleashing the numerous sword beams, the Great Swordsman who was tens of meters away abruptly disappeared into thin air. With a sudden advance, he appeared behind Wang Zhong, ready to sh his huge sword at him. He was very confident in his meleebat strength. As a Great Swordsman, death was a symbol of faith, but his enemies had to be purified. Those creatures invading hisnd had many strange weapons, but they had poorbat skills.

    This sh was definitely capable of ending one¡¯s life, but Wang Zhong did not hesitate to block it. Just as the huge sword was about to chop him into two, he stopped the fatal blow of this Mizobudapi person. He sped his palms together, blocking the sword with his bare hands. Although the sword sh was brutal, it was unable to unleash its true power. With Wang Zhong¡¯s hands restricting the sword, it no longer had the power to cut into Wang Zhong¡¯s flesh. As his blood dripped from the huge sword, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up. His desire for battle, which had been extinguished since the CHF, was ignited once again.

    At this moment of life and death, Wang Zhong managed to solve all the problems he was stuck with previously. The barrier he couldn¡¯t get past regarding the integration of Heroic Soul Power with hisbat techniques was instantly broken down, and his Power Circuit wasunched. He suddenly bent backward and¡­

    Boom!

    Reverse body m!

    Immediately following that, he somersaulted in the air and dragged the huge sword across the alien¡¯s back while hended.

    Zeng¡­

    Blood gushed out like a waterfall, and Wang Zhong kicked the alien soldier without hesitation, directly sending him flying into the air. This was not a time to show off as no one knew whether these Mizobudapi people had other trump cards. The whole battle process seemed fast, yet Wang Zhong had already used the three new basic circuits he had mastered. It seemed that the opponent had underestimated him. This was a clear feeling, yet Wang Zhong was not optimistic as the other party also had a certain amount of wisdom, exining their ability to feel such emotions.

    It was said that the battlefield which involved life and death situations was the only ce to test one¡¯s strength. When the Mizobudapi people dispersed frantically from the airships bombarding them, they appeared vulnerable and easy to beat, but when it came to actual meleebat, their standards were far from poor.

    Currently, Wang Zhong¡¯s position was a good distance from themand ship. Previously, the arcane shock had already sted him rather far away. After that, he had been constrained by the two alien soldiers, making him distance himself even more from themand ship. At this time, he could see the ongoing battle in his 12 o¡¯clock direction. Currently, the troops of the Holy City were advancing with an overwhelming advantage. The resistance of the Mizobudapi people had been broken, and they were losing more and more of their soldiers. However, from what he could see, there was still a lot of resistance. These scattered Mizobudapi people were trying their best to gather and work together. Although they were trapped by their enemies, they showed no signs of cowardice. They were definitely not afraid of death. They nned to form ¡®snowballs¡¯ from their scattered forces to carry out suicide attacks; this would stall the Holy City¡¯s main troops so that they could create more opportunities for their troops to retreat.

    At the same time, the teamsing down from themand ship were trying to clear up these scattered resistance forces. The Phantom Squadron had the most people, and every member was strong and well-equipped. As such, they were basically undefeatable in this already half-won battle. Wherever they went, all the enemies would be instantly wiped out. In contrast, some exploration teams who had been separated from the main group were not so lucky.

    Unfortunately, the Wanderlust Team was one of them.

    Oscar and Feng were the first to exit the ship. Following that, the entire Wanderlust Team was dispersed, and everyone was separated when they came out. It took a lot of time for them to gather, and by the time they did, the other explorations teams had already set off. Thus, they were unable to catch their ride in time. Furthermore, they were stalled by several elite Mizobudapi warriors. Currently, they werepletely separated from the entire army, and the clusters of Mizobudapi people who had been scattered by the other exploration teams were gathering towards them, with the obvious intent of wiping them out. Their situation was clearly not good.

    The entire Wanderlust Team was now encircled by their enemies. The Mizobudapi people facing them had already gathered into the size of a small team, amounting to around twenty to thirty people. Some of the aliens were chanting some unknownnguage, and heaps of arcane missiles were flung toward them.

    Under Feng¡¯s feet, there was a broken crystal which currently supported a small ward to resist the arcane missiles. Oscar was also chanting non-stop, which made the tattoo-like blue runes engraved on his body start shing. With that, he shot the same type of arcane missile back at their enemies. The two of them were definitely the main force on the team, bearing most of the opponent¡¯s most lethal attacks. Asher, on the other hand, held his runic shield high up in the air, covering for Grai¡¯s Vampire Dharma Idol. Mario and Napier were in charge of tying up the loose ends, which meant handling the attacks that Feng and Oscar had missed. All of them worked together to keep their team¡¯s formation intact.

    Meanwhile, Small Eyes and Sharmie focused on attacking. They fired their rune cannons at full force, especially Small Eyes, whose Murphy¡¯s Handgun continued to produce sparks like a kaleidoscope as she shot at the enemy. These continuous fierce attacks actually managed to destroy the defensive formation on the opposite side. Eventually, both sides were being bombarded by artillery fire.

    But the opponents¡¯ attacks and the suppression from their spells became too much and caused the Wanderlust Team to fall into a passive state. Soon, they were mostly defending themselves instead of attacking. On the surface, they seemed to be handling the situation, but they were desperate as it looked like they had beenpletely abandoned and left to fend for themselves. Currently, there were no reinforcements nearby at all, and there were even more Mizobudapi who had previously been scattered by the Holy City¡¯s forces gathering toward them. More and more Mizobudapi soldiers were joining the opposing forces, making their arcane firepower and defenses stronger and more stable. Additionally, two elite warriors had gathered their own teams consisting of seven to eight fighters each, and they were assembling to break the Wanderlust Team¡¯s formation by attacking from two different sides.

    The entire Wanderlust Team¡¯s faces changed. After fighting them for a while, they already had a general understanding and could grasp the Mizobudapi military¡¯sposition. These big swordsmen wearing silver armor should be at the level of a mini team¡¯s captain in the opposite army. All of them were rather powerful, and their meleebat strength was terrifying. If they could get near to the Wanderlust Team, the team¡¯s defensive formation would definitely be broken, rendering all of them defenseless. If it was coordinated with their arcane attacks, the entire team would no doubt be wiped out in a sh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get near us!¡± yelled Oscar anxiously.

    Small Eyes and Sharmie quickly switched up their firepower, and the rest of the team were reduced to only passive defense. The heavy firepower of Small Eyes was able to cut off the opponent¡¯s momentum on the left side, but on Sharmie¡¯s side, she was unable to block them at all. Her sts were mostly ignored by the Great Swordsman as he charged toward them while shing his sword wildly in the air, nullifying the attacks as though they were nothing.

    Pa pa pa pa!

    The tentacles on the swordsman¡¯s head started to sh with bright light while his power and speed suddenly surged. In an instant, sparks began to fly in the air. Not one of the fire attacks which Sharmie had always been proud of managed tond under the interception of the opponent¡¯s Sword Qi; they were all destroyed in mid-air. As such, not even the slightest stalling effect was achieved. Instead, the opponent charged in even faster.

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed rapidly. Small Eyes and Oscar wanted to back her up, but it was toote.

    Just in the blink of an eye, the opponent charged at high speed and almost reached Sharmie, with a few fierce soldiers following behind him. They were just about to enter the team¡¯s ward when the sound of chains being flung could be heard from the side.

    The Great Swordsman responded very quickly by leaping high up into the air, as though he had eyes behind his back. However, the ordinary soldiers behind him were not so lucky. They were struck by the chain and strung up as a bunch.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± Everyone knew who had arrived just by listening to the sound. In addition to Oscar, Small Eyes, and Feng, this was the real main force of the Wanderlust Team. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    At the same time, hoofbeats sounded in the air as a horse began to materialize.

    Return~my~head~~~

    The ck figure materialized entirely in an instant. With the speed and power of a hurricane, it charged to the side of that Great Swordsman who had leapt into the air and attacked.

    Bang!

    The swordsman actually managed to touch the tip of the spear with his sword, but this terrifying force was not something that could be easily resisted by him. His entire body was flung to the left, as though he was a bullet being shot out of a gun. He was sent flying, directly smashing into the ground in the distance. However, at the same time, the opponents¡¯ arcane formation began to sh with a strong blue light.

    Even though they were covered by a dozen shields, everyone could see that there were at least four or five arcane forces gathering power to form a formation. Although they didn¡¯t know what the opponent¡¯s move was, based on the Mizobudapi people¡¯s understanding of arcane power, this move was obviously an extremely terrifying one and not one that Feng could handle. Furthermore, they were too far for them to do anything. At the same time, Wang Zhong and the Headless Knight charged at their opponents at top speed. However, they were immediately intercepted by an arcane attack. The Great Swordsman who had previously been knocked down by the Headless Knight also regained his bnce andunched a few domineering Sword Qi strikes, forcing Wang Zhong to dodge them. Even the Headless Knight, who had previously been unstoppable, was hindered by the dense firepower and had to take a few steps back.

    It was definitely toote for Wang Zhong and his Dharma Idols to stop their enemies after being stalled. All of a sudden, a white streak of light shed in the air, and a beautiful figure appeared out of thin air. She had a blue ice-crystal sword in her hand. The entire sword was crystal clear and free of impurities, as though it was made in heaven. At this time, she merely lifted it a little, and the surrounding cold elements present in the surrounding air seemed to be siphoned off as they gathered wildly on the sword.

    Kenso¡¯s Frost Kiss!

    This was a rare work of art by Kenso, an Alchemy Master who was as famous as Murphy in the Holy City. This kind of soul tool was specially built for Heroic Souls and was highly sought after by all Heroic Souls. If one was to say that Murphy focused on quantity, then Kenso was one to focus on sophistication. This kind of weapon must have been forged as a favor for a Great Teacher.

    At this moment, Scarlet appeared as holy as a god. Behind her, a goddess Darma Idol bound in chains gave out a soft sigh. The entire world seemed to havee to a standstill as tears fell from the goddess¡¯s eyes.

    Pa~

    The crystal-like tears sparkled as they fell, creating a ripple in the calm space.

    It was as though the tears broke the bnce and tranquility of this world, and a terrifying chill erupted from Frost Kiss. With Scarlet as the center, the chill was simr to the tears which caused the ripple in space, causing frosty crystals to form across the surroundings.

    Crack Crack Crack Crack¡­

    The entire lineup in charge of the arcane formation on the opposite side bore the brunt of the attack, and fear spread across all of their enemies¡¯ faces. Some of them subconsciously raised their hands to shield themselves; some of them attempted to flee, while some tried to condense a protective shield as ast resort.

    However, all these movements were too slow. As the cold spread, everything that came into contact with it was frozen in an instant! Even a fireball that was created by an arcane attack was frozen in mid-air, its form kept in an ice-like crystal.

    Instant kill! All of them were instantly killed! The original battlefield scene suddenly transformed into an ice-sculpture art museum. Dozens of Mizobudapi people were frozen together with their expressions of horror and frantic gestures, turned into ice sculptures on the spot. Even the Great Swordsman was not spared! The originally heated battlefield was now dead silent.

    Scarlet, whounched that huge attack, seemed to have grown a little tired. Last year, she was still a little underdeveloped, but now, she had entered a period of high-speed development, which revealed that her talents did not lose out to Laura and the rest. Scarlet was panting heavily, but she was very happy; at the moment when she had saved the entire team, Scarlet finally understood the true meaning of her teacher¡¯s seemingly exaggerated words. She would not be able to create ice without understanding cruelty, and only with destruction could she save.

    More importantly, in front of Wang Zhong, she showed she was no longer the one holding everyone back.

    The people of the Wanderlust Team were also startled. A second ago, they were still stuck in a crisis, yet the tides had suddenly turned aroundpletely. As for Wang Zhong, he was certainly shocked as well. Although he knew that Scarlet had improved by leaps and bounds during her six months of training, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful that she could instantly wipe out all their enemies in one go. Herbat power was definitelyparable to that of Wang Zhong¡¯s.

    Having such an expert in the team was really reassuring. Additionally, Sharmie was absolutely dumbfounded. She was happy for her friend, and she felt that she had definitely made the right choice to join this Holy Battle. If she had listened to Mario and remained in the Holy City, she would not have been able to grow much and probably would not even be able to catch glimpses of Wang Zhong and Scarlet¡¯s backs; she was convinced, especially after seeing this battle.

    Being weak was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing would be when one was clueless about what true power was and to continue living in one¡¯s own world. That would make one drift away from the true mainstream standard, and one would then never be able to turn the tides.

 Chapter 840 - Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 840: Tongue</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Having killed the mainstay forces of this wave of enemies, the scattered individuals no longer posed a threat to them. Seeing that the battle was already lost and that he couldn¡¯t wipe out the team on his own, the Great Swordsman quickly retreated with several soldiers and the remaining scattered manpower.

    The Wanderlust Team did not bother to chase them further and wasted no time in joining Wang Zhong and Scarlet. At this time, with two experts on their side, it was easy to resist the enemies¡¯ scattered forces. Everyone also began to move closer to the main group in the Holy City¡¯s army. After all, their team was small, and they had to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t fall into a siege like before.

    Currently, on the battlefield front, the Holy City Army hadpletely controlled the situation; the airships in the air hadpletely taken control of the skies, and the flying cavalry regiment which the Mizobudapi people were so proud of was nowhere in sight. Both the Holy City airships and the Hippogriff units stayed in the air, supporting the battlefield on the ground with their powerful firepower and mobility.

    The forces Wang Zhong and the others were with were the first tond and attack. At this time, they hadpletely taken control of the area. Slowly, the enemies were defeated, and it had only been two to three hours since the Holy City¡¯s main legion first attacked. The main battlefield had almost been emptied; what was left were only some scattered soldiers. In other battlefields, the Holy City Army also had the upper hand. With the Wanderlust Team¡¯s addition, it was only a matter of time before their enemies faced a crushing defeat.

    From the time when the Holy City Army began to attack after Leyson tore into the space, the sun had just begun to rise, yet by the afternoon, the enemies¡¯ powerful regional resistance had beenpletely shattered, and they no longer had the ability to form any effectiverge-scale counterattacks. However, sporadic battles continued. In such a huge battlefield, it was not an easy matter topletely destroy all the enemies¡¯ forces and take over the entire region.

    In addition to the main battlefield, there were many winding mountains on the left side of the region. The enemies¡¯ final resistance and the sporadic battles were mainly concentrated here. The enemy¡¯s remaining forces made use of the mountainous terrain to continue ambushing the Holy City Army. On the surface, it appeared as though there were only a handful of enemies left due to their scattered appearance, but in fact, the number of Mizobupadi troops retreating from the battlefield and converging here was still considerablyrge. Thus, it was impossible to rest assured withoutpletely eliminating them. The exploration teams were the mainstay forces in charge of this cleanup. With regard to small-scale operations, each Holy Disciple could be said to be the true elites among Heroic Soul Stage soldiers. Whether it was their strength or equipment, they were one step above ordinary soldiers from the Holy Land. As such, their individualbat power was a lot stronger as well.

    It was a long night. In the mountains, the sound of gunfire and cannon fire, as well as the light of various arcane spells, never stopped. The Mizobudapi troops were obviously rather familiar with the mountainous terrain in this area. Coupled with the dark, these caused a lot of trouble for the Holy City Army in this final battle. What made it worse was that the nights in this world were extremely long. They had 28 hours a day, of which at least 16 hours had to be spent in the dark.

    So, it was not until muchter that the sun finally rose, and they gradually entered the final stage of the cleanup operation. The different exploration teams cornered the enemies from four different sides, and the 50,000 Holy City soldiers dealt the final blow to them from several directions. With the sounding of the final cannon and its melodious echoes in the mountains, thest batch of the remaining Mizobupadi resistance was wiped out, and the already exhausted Holy City soldiers cheered together in excitement. Now, the Leyson Army had finallypleted a strategic andprehensivending.

    The rear of the battlefield in, where they had initiallynded, was the base site selected by the Holy City Army through various investigations long before departure. Behind it was a steep cliff, and the in in front was wide with a clear view, easy to defend and difficult for enemies to attack.

    Great Teacher Kenso, who had helped Wang Zhong previously, was the Chief Logistics Officer of the Leyson Army, and he was in charge of the entire construction of the base camp.

    He definitely did his job well. While the siege against their enemies was being carried out in the mountainsst night, the construction of the base was already in full swing. By the time Wang Zhong and the main army group returned after their victory, the entire base had already begun to take shape.

    As the main body of the temporarymand center, the Trust Aircraft carrier hovered over the base so that it could monitor all movements on the surrounding cliffs.

    Below, countless white standard shelters had been lined up in rows. They were called puffed houses, made from a special alchemy material and included fixed beds and tables in the house. At low temperatures, it would shrink into the size of an ordinary wheel. However, it would expand into a standard ten-square-meter hut under low heat. This was the impressive part about humans. When power was involved, mechanization and efficiency would be pushed to the extreme. This was also why thending battle went so smoothly.

    In addition to the ordinary military barracks at the periphery, the camp was also specially divided into various sections, one of which was the headquarters. At the same time, watchtowers were quickly built around the camp. Each one was covered in runes, and each tower roof had shing energy chains. This thing¡¯s purpose was not to look good, but to defend their base camp. Therefore, its attack power was very strong, and it had the ability to automatically identify creatures that did not belong to the Holy Land, and after which, it wouldunch an attack.

    In just one night, the war base on the northern battlefield had already been established due to strong technical support and meticulous division ofbor. The most powerful attribute of humanity, who had managed to survive the Dark Ages, was that they could internalize all that they had learned. They would attempt to use all the knowledge that was beneficial to them and eliminate all that was not. They would never avoid using the knowledge they had gained from other civilizations because of hostility or contempt for them.

    The strength of the Holy City was not only reflected in the terrifying firepower they possessed but also the high-endbat power of Sacred Teachers. Just from the details of these constructions, one could see the heritage of a civilization. With their first victory, coupled with the miraculously built barrack, the soldiers who were participating in the war could truly feel peace of mind as they developed a strong confidence in the Holy City.

    ...¡­

    The Endless Void.

    Another huge fleet stagnated in this void of darkness. The only source of light was from the ships, and the same lights reflected off everyone¡¯s faces inside. There were teams of Holy City soldiers in the airships, orderly lined up and prepared for war.

    Indeed, it was the Holy Land Army led by Sacred Teacher Timo, who left the Holy Land earlier than Sacred Teacher Leyson. Currently, in front of them was the Southern Void of the Mizobudapi World!

    In the center of the army, the light from Timo¡¯s Trust Aircraft carrier shone particrly brightly. This light carried a kind of blessed ward, which served to stabilize the surrounding void and connected the airships that were filled with Holy City soldiers.

    There was a tense atmosphere in the cabin. They had stayed here for far too long.

    Carolyn looked at the Void out of the window. Not far away, Solomon was also deep in thought. Imperial Court and Storm Listeners, the two teams which the two of them were part of, were assigned to Sacred Teacher Timo this time as they were supposedly the best teams.

    ¡°Carolyn, are you ready?¡±

    Carolyn turned around, smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Senior Brother Jimmy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Jimmy nodded, pondered for a while, and finally said, ¡°Remember, stay in formation and don¡¯t try to unt your abilities.¡±

    Carolyn smiled and did not argue. This was the number one team in the Holy Land, and it definitely had countless expert members. So far, she had yet to see the captain of the team. It was said that he was someone who could beat Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers in a direct battle. Here, all her glory was nothing. This war was an opportunity to prove whether she was just a pretty little thing or a true queen.

    The same reasoning applied to Solomon, who was currently sitting among the Imperial Court. Unlike the ¡®seniors¡¯ who had stayed in the Holy City, the people around him were the backbone of Imperial Court, who had been trained abroad for a long time. It was obvious that each of them was pumped for battle even though they had tried to suppress their aura. Solomon was also very excited as he knew that he would improve faster if he had more contact with the strong.

    Inside the Trust aircraft carriers in the middle of the fleet, Sacred Teacher Timo was meditating. Around his body, there were strange silver ripples. These ripples were not shadows, but spiritual ripples extended from Scared Teacher Timo¡¯s body.

    The extension of these corrugated ripples prated deeply into the Void, as though they were the roots of a tree, continuously invading the Void and growing toward the Mizobudapi Phoenix World.

    In his consciousness, a powerful barrier was currently working against him. There was an endless amount of spiritual power that protected this powerful world.

    The Mizobudapi Phoenix World.

    There was a powerful life force surging throughout this entire world. Thews leading to the level of a Holy Saint were hidden in this endless vitality. This was how life was and a portrayal of the world¡¯s Spirit. Under this Will, strong civilization was born. In turn, the power of civilization would also nurture the world¡¯s Spirit.

    Perfection was like art. It was not his specialty to directly tear up the defense of the world¡¯s consciousness, so he was waiting.

    Suddenly, Sacred Teacher Timo felt a rush in his consciousness, and his eyes sprang open. The world¡¯s consciousness had just be weak. Obviously, Leyson had begun to act. Only when Leyson¡¯s attack became the focus of the world¡¯s consciousness, then the defense on this side would naturally be weak.

    Now, Timo could see through the Void and see past the outer shell of the world. He saw the Mizobudapi World which was surrounded by infinite vitality! The level three civilization that was endowed with Phoenix mes!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to let them feel the power of the Holy Land.¡±

    Sacred Teacher Timo stepped forward slightly and vanished in silver light.

    At this time, the soldiers in the aircraft carrier quickly assumed their respective positions. Around them, on the walls and in the air, countless runes were surging. These runes were like shoals of fish in the deep sea. They were huge and contained iprehensiblews, as though theplexws of heaven and earth were abruptly simplified and exposed to the world. However, everyone in the aircraft carrier ignored this.

    They knew that this was Sacred Teacher Timo¡¯s Infinite Body of Law!

    All the airship pilots got up from their positions in an orderly manner. Wherever the runes flowed, ayer of faint metallic luster continued to flow into them. The inner walls revealed a liquid metal texture and even had breathing-like peristaltic rhythm.

    When thest rune poured into the Trust Aircraft carrier, the Void seemed to stagnate for a moment. On the other hand, metal armor resembling scales grew from the shell of the Trust Aircraft carrier, pping actively like dragon scales. They stirred the energy in the Void, bringing up a mysterious force. Now, the carrier¡¯s flight was no longer a mechanical one, and its huge hull made it seem like a whale shark moving easily in the Void.

    The entire Trust Aircraft carrier hade alive! The space in front of it began to fissure wildly as the huge eerie serrations shed with a dangerous light in the Void. With that, a silver figure rushed out of the other end of the fissure¡­

    Carolyn and Solomon held their breaths and looked at the Void in shock. From their perspective, the huge Trust Aircraft carrier was no longer an aircraft carrier but an extremely dangerous Abyssal Demon Dragon which was wing about wildly!

    The loud sound of water dripping traveled to everyone¡¯s ears from the Void, and in front of the portholes of countless airships, the mouths of the soldiers who were staring at the Trust Aircraft carrier were gaped wide open. It was so much so that their chins were about to be dislocated so that their fists could be stuffed inside.

    It was not the messy situation that they had previously imagined. Unexpectedly, a silver tongue shot out of a huge crack in the extremely terrifying Trust Aircraft carrier!!!

    This tongue licked fiercely at the world coordinates in the Void, which was, in fact, the weak point of the Mizobudapi Phoenix World. Numerous space rune arrays were formed from the licks of this huge silver tongue. It was producing a lot of silver saliva!

    ¡°Is¡­ That¡­ Sacred Teacher Timo?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡±

    Carolyn was absolutely stunned. Her power was very different from others. What others saw was merely the appearance, but her mind showed her another picture.

    In the Void, a great world was trembling because of the silver tongue. From her perception, it was not because of how powerful the tongue was¡­

    As the amount of silver saliva increased due to the licking and was suspended in the air, the saliva continued to condense. It was like elemental mas, madly absorbing the elements of the Mizobudapi World across the world¡¯s blockade, and gradually, even the Void seemed to have be colored.

    The world¡¯s consciousness instinctively tried to block the loss of the world¡¯s elements, but each time, it flinched back due to the silver tongue.

    Carolyn was really stunned. Even if she was given 10,000 chances, she would never have guessed that Sacred Teacher Timo would lick away the blockade of the world¡¯s consciousness like that. Looking at that tongue, she felt inexplicably ufortable¡­

    He did not use force to pry open the door of the world. It was more like grasping the fluctuation of the world¡¯s consciousness and then opening the door on the spot with a key.

    It could only be said that being weak limited one¡¯s imagination!

    BANG¡­

    A huge gap was formed as the silver saliva continued to absorb the powers of the colorful elements.

    In the next instant, all the airships produced a sound in unison.

 Chapter 841 - Unparalleled Power

    <h4>Chapter 841: Unparalleled Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    All forces attack!

    Rumble! Bang bang!

    Numerous airships rushed into the gap madly. A huge army of alien races awaited them on the ground below. Clearly, the enemy had predicted thending coordinates that Sacred Teacher Timo¡¯s army would enter from. While the Holy Land had their own intelligence, the alien races had the ability to foresee the future too. Nheless, this wasn¡¯t considered to be an unusual thing. It was just a prediction of the future which wasn¡¯t set in stone. Those who were gifted with a talent of time possessed this ability.

    With the invasion of the airships, the war horn of the Mizobudapi people sounded. An army of flying creatures rose into the air, looking like a dense ck swarm from afar. However, only a small portion were warriors riding on griffins. Most of the army was made up of golems created by arcane skills. They had wings powered by arcane skills, and each one of them had varying appearances. Without exception, all of them were magical existences not born but created by arcane means. This was an army made up of rocks and iron.

    Bang Bang Bang¡­

    The roaring of rune cannons could be heard as powerful runic energy condensed into light beams. With every light beam, several hundreds of airborne arcane golems were annihted. However, the enemy didn¡¯t care about their airborne golem army, firing numerous arcane missiles into the sky. They didn¡¯t even spare their own and just attacked wildly!

    The airships that got trapped by the golem army were bombed by endless arcane missiles. Almost none of the airships¡¯ shields could withstand that kind of power for even a moment, causing the airships to explode into pieces.

    The battle had gotten off to a violent start as if it was already the final stage of the battle. However, it was evident that the alien-race army here was different from the one in the northern battlefield which Sacred Teacher Leyson dominated. The military strength that they had invested in here wasn¡¯t sufficient. Though the number of warriors on both sides was around the same, in terms of quality, this army that had to use arcane golems as cannon fodder appeared to be much weaker¡­

    By the time Carolyn entered the Mizobudapi World within the second batch of airships, the battle at the gap was alreadying to an end. Tens of thousands of golems had already been obliterated, and only a griffin battalion of around several hundred was still resisting desperately. In the air, there was nothing else that could stop more airships from entering the world.

    ¡°Charge! Go! Go!¡±

    With rumbling sounds, the airships finallynded. As themander shouted, cabins were opened one after another in an orderly manner. Warriors rushed out rapidly like arrows released from a bow. They got into formation and stood at attention to receive orders, thenunching attacks on targets one by one!

    Carolyn dashed out too, following closely behind Senior Brother Jimmy. She saw Solomon following behind a Senior Brother from Imperial Court too.

    The surroundings were a miserable sight to behold. Several battles had urred in this region that their airshipsnded on. Near them, some airships that hadnded sessfully were alreadypletely destroyed by the Mizobudapi people. The ground was full of dead bodies, and a portion of them were humans, warriors that had harbored hope and wanted to bring glory to the Holy Land. They were the ones who paved the way for Carolyn and the others.

    Now, it was time for Carolyn and the others to continue where they left off.

    Not long after, the Storm Listeners received the order to attack. They needed to extend the battle line so that more airships had space tond andplete their formation, strengthening theirbat power. Mizobudapi warriors bolted toward them madly, as an army made up of knights and arcane masters assembled. The steel puppets that the enemies summoned led the charge.

    If the enemies had encountered low-tier exploration teams, like in the first batch thatnded, such attacks would have had an effect. However, this time, it was the Storm Listeners that they were up against.

    The Storm Listeners was the number one exploration team in the Holy Land. Though Carolyn wasn¡¯t in the elite squadron, and the main team leader wasn¡¯t here, thebat power that her team wielded still left her bbergasted. What she thought the battlefield would be like previously seemed naivepared to the actual scene now.

    The Storm Listeners cut into the enemy¡¯s formation like a sharp de. Other than the neers in every squadron, every person was like a war machine. Their division of roles was very clear as various people held the roles of attackers, defenders, and wards masters. They were well-trained in working together. It was as if they were one giant fighting together, rather than several people fighting separately.

    Just when it seemed like the humans were going to take over the battlefield, a crisp cry sounded in the air!

    Eight 7th rank phoenixes circled around their heads. Thebat power of phoenixes was considered to be top-notch among 7th rank creatures. They possessed strong attack abilities and had an advantage in being able to fly. They were immune to various arcane and physical attacks. Unless a higher rank creature appeared and dominated over them, it was impossible to fight them.

    The appearance of these eight powerful creatures caused heavy damage to the Holy Land army. The elite exploration teams avoided them with finesse. They were experienced in battles and knew that there would be stronger people on their side who would deal with this sort of creature. However, arge number of the Holy Land army weren¡¯t able to escape in time. Once they came into contact with the phoenixes¡¯ mes, several hundreds of warriors were annihted instantly, and dozens of airships were shot down, their runic shields being useless.

    Obviously, the phoenixes were the trump card of the Mizobudapi people on this battlefield! They had made borate preparations for this. They didn¡¯t gather here to die or fight a meaningless battle.

    In mid-air, the enormous Trust Aircraft carrier had been restored to its original state. Sacred Teacher Timo was standing at the control console.

    Looking at the airships crash into the ground one by one, he was emotionless. He merely locked his cold gaze on the eight phoenixes.

    ¡°Very pure elemental bodies. They would serve as good materials.¡±

    His cold voice rang. After that, he stretched out his right hand.

    A cracking sound could be heard as Timo¡¯s right hand detached from his arm and zoomed past the gap into the Mizobudapi World like a cannonball. By the time his hand entered the Mizobudapi World, it had already expanded into a giant palm that extended over dozens of meters.

    The phoenixes focused their mes on the giant palm angrily. Their instinct told them that it was a huge threat. Amidst the mes, the giant palm divided itself into eight flying liquid substances. At lightning speed, they instantly glued themselves onto the ming phoenixes.

    The phoenixes released their mes. Their pure fire elemental bodies could purify everything, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to this slimy liquid!

    On the contrary, under the catalysis of the mes, the sticky liquid started to boil and seemed to be stimted. They spread out and covered the phoenixes¡¯ bodies, lodging themselves inside.

    The slimy liquid mixed with the blood of the phoenixes; they rapidly invaded the internal organs, blood vessels, and nerves, destroying then rebuilding them again. The phoenixes struggled frantically in mid-air while wailing. The Mizobudapi people on the ground could only put up a useless struggle. Several alien-race creatures who seemed to be the controllers of these phoenixes vomited blood and dropped to the ground.

    At this point in time, the eight phoenixes which were high and mighty previously became eight silver liquefied mechanical birds. Their eyes turned silver as they started to attack the Mizobudapi people. They spat out silver mes with a special characteristic: anyone who was hit directly by the attack would melt immediately. Even if only one drop touched you, those silver mes would prate into your body swiftly, like a decaying poison.

    A smile appeared on Timo¡¯s face. Eight fire elemental bodies could at best be considered as a small gain to him, but it was a good thing that the battle situation was in the Holy Land¡¯s favor now. The enemies were starting to retreat.

    ...¡­

    Ten days passed by in a sh. The construction of the headquarters on the northern battlefield had already been fullypleted. Other than the base, the guard towers and defense deployments around the site had beenpleted too.

    They didn¡¯t have aprehensive understanding of the Mizobudapi World, so scouts had been sent out to spy and collect various pieces of info. The more important thing was to finish mapping the area. urate scanning instruments couldpletely project the regions that the scouts had explored onto the map in themanding room. It seemed to be a peaceful 10-day break, but the higher-ups were busying up with numerous contingency battle ns.

    The main army forces were being sent out constantly. Several top exploration teams received missions too. However, there were only a few exploration teams that received orders from the higher-ups since this was just the start of the Holy Battle when things hadn¡¯t gotten heated up yet. These teams were the cream of the crop among all the exploration teams.

    Other than the Gourmets which was split into two teams under the two Sacred Teachers, the top 10 explorations teams, which attracted the most attention in this trip, included five teams under Leyson. They were the Phantom Squadron, the Red Spiders, the Seekers, the Blue Devil Squadron, and the Upside Down Squadron. These teams were the main force in the army that Leyson led in the northern battlefield. They received missions the past few days and frequently moved around, bing the busiest teams among all the exploration teams who were there. Teams like the Swoksaar Squad, the Oceanic Beasts, and the Wanderlust Team were rather free during this period.

    It was the first time that most of these exploration teams were participating in a major event like the Holy Battle. Since these exploration teams didn¡¯t have strong foundations, they were ignorant about many things and needed time to adjust to this environment. Undoubtedly, military achievements were the most important. You could earn Holy Coins by killing enemies, and you could exchange your spoils for Holy Coins based on their value. Of course, you had the right to keep your spoils too. However, as for ves, they were not allowed as humans still hadn¡¯t been able topletely grasp the Mizobudapi civilization yet.

    The Wanderlust Team didn¡¯t perform exceptionally well during thending battle, but all team members managed to survive. This was a rare thingpared to other small-scale exploration teams. Almost everyone had suffered varying degrees of loss during thending battle. Nheless, they were just assisting inbat, and the Holy Land army was currently dominating the battlefield, so their losses were still within eptable limits. Considering their military achievements in thending battle and how much cultivation resources those could be exchanged for, what they gained was far more than what they lost. This was also why the entire exploration-team camp area was filled with merriment and had a rxed atmosphere in the past few days.

    On the whole, the exploration teams sensed a bright future ahead. The exploration teams who fought against the Mizobudapi people previously could sense that the Mizobudapi people were strong, but more than that, they were able to sense how powerful the Holy Land was.

    Though the enemies were strong, they were stronger! It was obvious that they had the upper hand and conquering this world was just a matter of time. As long as they followed the Holy Land army, all exploration teams who chose to participate in battles would be winners.

    There are also several temporary bars in the exploration-team camp area. Warriors needed a ce to rx and rest too. It was noon, but the bars were already full ofmotion. Electrifying music sted from the bar counter, as the group of 10 from the Wanderlust Team took up a table at the corner of the bar. With the music in the bar and the exhrating atmosphere, they blended into their surroundings.

    Sharmie drank so much that she was pulling Scarlet toward her for a kiss. She was really happy. It was fortunate that she had taken this trip. If she had been soft-hearted and listened to Mario, the two of them would bepletely behind in the team. Beside her, Small Eyes jeered at them too. She was even better at teasing women aspared to men.

    Scarlet was a quiet person from the beginning. Even after going through half a year of training outside, she was still flushed with embarrassment from the other two¡¯s teasing. She only had a chance to rest when Wang Zhong ¡®rescued¡¯ her, letting her catch her breath. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t turned off by this. To her, anywhere with Wang Zhong was paradise.

    ¡°They¡¯ve really gone crazy.¡± Scarlet patted her chest and smiled at Wang Zhong.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to rx now. Once the real attacks start, we probably won¡¯t have a chance to rx anymore, and¡­¡± Wang Zhong didn¡¯t continue his sentence, but there was concern in his tone.

    ¡°You think so badly of us? Didn¡¯t we manage to win easily in thending battle?¡±

    ¡°The history of this civilization isparable to ours. The poption here is at a steady number, and there is a clear hierarchy. They are probably more advanced than us in terms of arcane skills and soul research. Don¡¯t you find that their attack ability is no weaker than our Heroic Soul soldiers¡¯?¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Also, the report previously said that there were experts in the Mizobudapi civilization who had the same level of power as a Sacred Teacher. Those experts haven¡¯t appeared yet. The resistance that we encountered in thending battle is definitely not the main army. It¡¯s just our enemy trying to test us. Even though thending battle went smoothly, we shouldn¡¯t definitively assume anything. It¡¯s not unusual to present a weaker side to your enemy to test their limits when you don¡¯t have aplete understanding of the enemy¡¯s strength.¡±

    Scarlet was shocked. She didn¡¯t notice these details. Even if they didn¡¯t factor in the experts, the Mizobudapi soldiers were indeed very sharp in their attacks and didn¡¯tg as much as human Heroic Soul soldiers. ¡°Should we remind them?¡±

    ¡°Remind who?¡± Wang Zhongughed. ¡°These exploration teams enjoying themselves in the bars? There¡¯s no need for that. As for the higher-ups, they have more urate information and have their own judgment. We don¡¯t have much status, so it¡¯s useless even if we try to say anything. Furthermore, this is just a hunch. I hope it¡¯s wrong. Ha, let¡¯s just try to protect ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Scarlet smiled happily. She didn¡¯t seem to be very worried about the battle situation. ¡°We can fight together again.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t go all lovey-dovey on us!¡± Small Eyes opened her eyes wide and yelled from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Scarlet felt a little guilty but happy at the same time. She had gone through too much, and staying by Wang Zhong¡¯s side was the most blissful ce she could be. That was her simple wish.

    ¡°Everyone saw it! If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s ask the most honest Grai to testify!¡±

    Everybody looked towards Grai who pursed his lips. ¡°Mm, you guys are a little¡­ Senior, I would thank the heavens if my future girlfriend is half as good as Senior Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    ¡°Wow, let us live, you two!¡± Napier yelled, eager to make the situation more chaotic. ¡°You have topensate all the single people here!¡±

 Chapter 842 - Theres a Mission

    <h4> Chapter 842: There¡¯s a Mission</h4>

    ¡°Hey, hey, stop teasing them. Everyone get up and dance!¡± Luckily, Sharmie helped Scarlet get out of this situation, knowing that she was shy. She diverted the topic and pulled Mario towards the dance floor.

    Beside them, Small Eyes dragged Asher to the dance floor in high spirits although he totally didn¡¯t know how to dance. Oscar extended his hand to Feng in a gentlemanly manner.

    Wang Zhong smiled at Scarlet. ¡°Wanna try?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Looking at the others pair up, Napier¡¯s eyes turned round as saucers. He put his hand around Grai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dammit, they¡¯re doing this to annoy us! Grai, let¡¯s form a pair too!¡±

    Grai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, pushing him away quickly. ¡°Senior, this isn¡¯t appropriate¡­¡±

    Napier sighed with sorrow. ¡°I knew I should have gotten a girlfriend.¡±

    Everyone was dancing and getting high on the dance floor as thunderous music red out from the speakers. Everybody was having fun. However, on the other side of the bar, there was a table filled with empty beer bottles as a pair of lustful eyes stared intently at the women of the Wanderlust Team.

    ¡°Team Captain, why not we¡ª,¡± teased a trusted subordinate beside Hale, evidently knowing what was going through his mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time. No hurry.¡± Hale waved him away, his eyes fixated on a figure. Of course, he didn¡¯t have the guts to covet Scarlet since her teacher Sophia was a powerful presence who could crush him anytime. He didn¡¯t want to dig his own grave. At the moment, his gaze was locked on Sharmie¡¯s assets which were jiggling from her dancing. Hale was mesmerized, drooling over the table. ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s getting really hot. I¡¯ll conquer this woman sooner orter!¡±

    The army at the northern side had started seeing some results from their ¡®construction¡¯. Other than finishing the construction of the basic infrastructure andmand center, the more important thing was the exploration of their surroundings.

    Humans didn¡¯t have an in-depth understanding of the Mizobudapi World. They had gained some knowledge about it during thest two years of preparation, but it wasn¡¯t that easy to truly grasp the workings of an entire world. Now, their priority was to establish a stable footing and gather more information. The Holy Land shouldn¡¯t underestimate a level three civilization, especially since this was a civilization with extraordinarybat feats.

    The map of their base¡¯syout was updated every day in the Skylink database. It was constantly expanding, and the low- to middle-tier exploration teams could finally take on some missions. The Wanderlust Team was also actively preparing themselves.

    Since they came all the way here, they wanted to do something with their lives. Hiding behind the other exploration teams and sleeping wasn¡¯t what they came here for. In addition, there were more opportunities for them during this initial stage of the war, and perhaps, they might even be able to find some good stuff.

    The Holy City Army had started to disseminate information about the Mizobudapi people to the masses so that their warriors could have a deeper understanding of these alien races. Along with Scarlet¡¯s ¡®insider information¡¯ that she received from her teacher from time to time, the Wanderlust Team was itching for action.

    ¡°Though this civilization has a long history, they don¡¯t have much variation in theirbat methods, which are separated into two extremes. One would be close-quarterbat. Weapons simr to swords in our world are their religion, so their closebat warriors use all sorts of swords as their main weapon. They call themselves ¡®Bobogales¡¯, but we call them ¡®Swordsmen¡¯. The other one would be long-rangebat. They are good at manipting elements and have really focused on understanding arcane energy. We call them ¡®Warlocks¡¯. Their attacks are simr to ours, but their battle systems are different.¡± Wang Zhong was looking through the information seriously with Oscar and Feng.

    The two professions of the Mizobudapi people had a clear division of ranks. For the close-quarterbat profession, their ¡®Swordsman¡¯ rank was equivalent to the Casted Soul Stage of humans, while ¡®Great Swordsman¡¯ corresponded to the Heroic Soul Stage and ¡®Sword Saint¡¯ corresponded to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Beyond that, there was a ¡®Sword God¡¯ title too which was given to peerless experts who managed to survive the Heavenly Cmity, equivalent to the ¡®Sacred Teacher¡¯ in human standards. The long-rangebat profession had ranks such as ¡®Warlock¡¯, ¡®Great Warlock¡¯, ¡®Warlock Saint¡¯, and ¡®Warlock God¡¯.

    The simple names of the ranks were just trantions made by humans. In actual fact, the Mizobudapi people had veryplicated titles for the ranks in these two professions, including many honorifics and modifiers. There were many different branches under the two professions too. There were swordsmen who used heavy swords, while others used thin and lightweight swords, et cetera. Nheless, humans didn¡¯t need to focus on that. The minor differences between the humans¡¯ and the Mizobudapi people¡¯s way of naming titles didn¡¯t matter much as long as humans were able to identify the main ranks. There was a detailed note on one of the information sheets.

    In the ¡®Sword God¡¯ and ¡®Warlock God¡¯ columns at the top of the sheet, three names stood out.

    There were two Sword Gods and one Warlock God, existences with the power of Sacred Teachers. Previously, Wang Zhong was referring to this when he said that their enemy didn¡¯t go all out in thending battle. Earlier on, the im that the enemy had experts who survived the Heavenly Cmity on their side was just a rumor. However, this was written clearly on the information sheet now. Nevertheless, this made the three of them feel relieved. Since the higher-ups knew this information, they would know that the sess of thending battle was too smooth and that it was just a facade. Their strategy of exploring their surroundings step by step disyed how cautious the Holy City Army was. They didn¡¯t let the sess of thending battle go to their heads and rush to attack aggressively.

    ¡°Three experts that survived the Heavenly Cmity?¡± Sharmie was stunned. ¡°We only have two on our side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. A Sword God or Warlock God has the same level of power as a Sacred Teacher. The Mizobudapi people have stayed in their world this whole time, and they have a limited outlook, so we definitely have the advantage. Especially since we have Sacred Teacher Leyson, he¡¯s known for his battle prowess even among Sacred Teachers. He could take all three of them on by himself!¡± Small Eyes chattered on confidently.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re exaggerating. Nheless, the Holy Land has been embarking on conquests constantly and absorbing the essence of various civilizations. This caused our experts to be much more superior in terms of structure and umtion of power. They won¡¯t lose out even if it¡¯s two against three. The more important thing is the difference in technology between us and the enemy. We humans have inherited the legacy of the Holy City¡¯s high-level civilization.

    ¡°The Holy Land was around a level six civilization when it was at its peak previously. It¡¯s because of this that we could develop quickly to this scale after entering the remains of the Holy City, despite being humans from Earth which is barely a level two civilization. We make up the power that the Holy City wields now. Of course, that¡¯s also due to the fact that the Holy Land civilization is ratherpatible with Earth¡¯s civilization. Even if it is a battle between level three civilizations, we have a big advantage.¡±

    ¡°I thought some professionals had said that the Holy City became a level four civilization not long ago?¡± Small Eyes prattled on.

    ¡°They¡¯re exaggerating a little. Every increase in a civilization level is a monumental leap in progress. The Holy City should be considered a peak level three civilization. Well, that¡¯s just my take on this. Perhaps it¡¯s because we inherited the legacy of the old Holy City, which was a high-level civilization, that we can¡¯t sense the revolutionary changes brought about by the monumental leaps in our progress.¡± Asher smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t diverge from the topic at hand. There¡¯s no point in bragging about ourselves. The oue of the battle is the deciding factor.¡± Feng was speechless. These people could actually go on and on about history while reading the information. The youngsters were still in high spirits. Honestly, they didn¡¯t have a sense of danger at all.

    Wang Zhong brought them back to the matter at hand. The battle between existences that were at the level of Sacred Teacher, as well as the strategies that the higher-ups wereing up with, were not the main thing they should be concerned about. It was sufficient for them to have a rough impression of those things, but the Wanderlust Team needed to know more detailed information that was rted to low-tier missions. Wang Zhong brought up a key idea. ¡°The Mizobudapi people focus on Soul Power too in their cultivation journey. They call it ¡®Sike¡¯. In this aspect, they are quite simr to us, just that they use different terms. They are divided into two professions, and though that¡¯s different from the various supreme forces in the Holy Citypeting against each other, the Mizobudapi civilization is still very simr to ours in terms of division of ranks and cultivating methods. They might even be better than us.¡±

    Beside him, Feng and Oscar instantly knew what he was talking about. These three had made sufficient preparations and read up on their own before they came here.

    Intelligent creatures in the Dimensional World were skilled at various types of power. Many races had different cultivation methods and paths, which meant that the resources they required were different too. In the case of the Mizobudapi people, they were quite simr to humans in terms of cultivating methods and division of ranks. This meant that both parties would share many resources; what one required was needed by the other too. This sort of civilization was a very valuable conquest, and the people involved in the battle could reap very useful resources.

    This was why the people who truly benefited from this battle weren¡¯t the ones who cked behind in the army and got an honorable medal. They attacked proactively and took on various top-tier missions in order to gain more resources.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying,¡±¡ªSmall Eyes looked at Oscar grudgingly¡ª¡±Team Captain, you need to work harder! Go and get us a mission. Don¡¯t just stand there! Other exploration teams have started to take action, but we¡¯re still looking at the information sheet here as if we have nothing to do. My mortar is itching to get some action!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I want to do so too!¡±

    Of course, Oscar wanted to get some action too. Though exploration teams were allowed to roam freely without epting missions, roaming around aimlessly wouldn¡¯t bring them much benefits. In the next three days, there still weren¡¯t any missions for them. Not to mention fighting for resources with the other exploration teams, at this rate, they wouldn¡¯t even get to start.

    After four or five days, several exploration teams that went out to execute missions had alreadye back. Other than the many military achievements and rewards that they gained from their missions, they gained a lot of additional ie too.

    The Mizobudapi civilization and the Holy Land civilization had simr needs. The respect that the Mizobudapi people harbored for the natural environment resulted in them not exploiting their world excessively like humans did. Their world¡¯s natural resources were rtively well-preserved, and they limited their use of resources. This was also probably why the Mizobudapi people weren¡¯t able to fulfill their potential to the fullest and walk out of their world.

    These abundant natural resources were the main secondary ie for the exploration teams. Not to mention the rewards the mission offered them, they could earn a small fortune from pocketing those resources in just one trip if they were lucky. Yesterday, Sharmie even heard that an exploration team discovered an unmined Soul Crystal ore vein. Just by bringing back this piece of news, that exploration team earned themselves a high-end soul tool from Murphy¡¯s Alchemy Workshop at the military supplies area, and they even got to choose which soul tool they wanted! Small Eyes and the others were green with envy, constantly urging Oscar to ept missions.

    Well, they had to be able to receive a mission in the first ce¡­ The Holy City Army hadn¡¯t put up many missions for the time being, but there were many exploration teams that wanted to ept missions. Other than some missions which were specifically delegated to certain exploration teams, the other teams had to queue up to ept missions. The 3rd rank exploration-team title that the Wanderlust Team held was only enough for them to fight for some low-tier missions against small exploration teams in the Dimensional Hostel. When it came to this Holy Battle situation, theirpetitors were 4th rank exploration teams and even the 5th rank exploration teams that were in the top 10 exploration-team rankings. The cake was only that big. The stronger exploration teams didn¡¯t even have enough to share amongst themselves, let alone the Wanderlust Team.

    Oscar could only fret helplessly. He asked around everywhere and practically lived in the mission hall for the past few days. He stayed there for a full three or four days, looking disheveled and unkempt. Perhaps other people took pity on him, or he got lucky, but he finally got a chance to ept a mission that epassed amazing opportunities.

    Their mission was at the ck Boulder Energy Cave, a Soul Crystal extraction site about three hundred miles away from the headquarters.

    Soul Crystals were the main energy source of the Mizobudapi people. They contained an abundant amount of natural dimensional power and could be used in energy replenishment, alchemy, wards, etc. They were simr to humans¡¯ energy crystals, but the level of power that they held was much higher, and therefore, they were more valuable than energy crystals.

    Of course, such a good thing was one of the important resources that the Holy City Army valued, and one of the biggest purposes behind this Holy Battle. The winner of a battle depended on which party had more resources. Given the Holy City Army¡¯s knowledge of this world now, it would be unrealistic to start stealing their resources directly. They didn¡¯t have so much manpower too. However, they could at least do something to prevent their enemy from mining these resources. This was a way to reduce the strength of their enemy and preserve more natural resources for themselves at the same time since they would be conquering this world in the near future.

    Based on the information that the spies brought back, the ck Boulder Energy Cave was guarded by around a hundred alien-race creatures, as well as several hundred miners. The objective of their mission was quite straightforward. They were to kill these creatures and blow up the entire mining area at the cave with their alchemy bombs.

    Several simr missions at mining areas had been announcedtely. The exploration teams that executed these missions received generous rewards. All of them were able to gain many spoils, which were Soul Crystals that their enemy had mined and was ready to transport. As long as they didn¡¯t hinder the mission, they could take as many as they wanted. This was how those exploration teams made a fortune. During the past two days, once new veins were discovered and mining missions were put up, all the 4th rank exploration teams had heatedpetitions over those missions.

    This time, the KD Squadron was the winner of thepetition for this mission. An elite team of 50 people, they were considered a strong team among most 4th rank exploration teams, so it wasn¡¯t too shocking that they were able to get this vacancy. However, the Teacher that put up this mission added a condition. ¡°You guys team up with the Wanderlust Team. Both teams will work together for this mission.¡±

    ¡°The Wanderlust Team?¡± Kevin Dalton, the team captain of the KD Squadron, was so pissed off that his eyes almost popped out of his sockets, as blood rushed to his head. If not for the fact that it was a prominent Teacher he was talking to, he could practically devour the other person alive. He was suppressing his anger at the moment. ¡°Tea¡ªTeacher, are you sure? With KD Squadron¡¯s strength, we will have no problem at all with this mining mission. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to ask another exploration team toe along?¡± he asked cautiously.

    ¡°The enemy has been putting up their guard recently. It¡¯s better to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Ahem. Teacher. I mean, given the Wanderlust Team¡¯s strength, they aren¡¯t going to be of much help.¡±

    The teacher in charge of missions just shot him a nce. ¡°So do you want to take on this mission or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, of course I want to!¡±

    The teacher in charge of missions held the most power currently, and he didn¡¯t look like a person that could be negotiated with. If Kevin Dalton continued bbering on, he would lose this mission to a long queue of people waiting behind.

    Kevin Dalton could only swallow his grievances. He had heard of the Wanderlust Team¡¯s situation, not because it was a ridiculous 10-man team, but because Scarlet was there.

    It made sense if you thought about it. Scarlet was that person¡¯s disciple, so it was natural that she benefited a little. He didn¡¯t have a choice anyway; he would just bring them along. He didn¡¯t expect the Wanderlust Team to help, but he hoped that they wouldn¡¯t drag them down. As for the fact that he was forced to share such a good deal with this bunch of good-for-nothings, he would just treat it as feeding some dogs.

 Chapter 843 - Black Boulder Energy Cave

    <h4>Chapter 843: ck Boulder Energy Cave</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Meanwhile, atmand headquarters in the northern battlefield.

    The crossfire during thending battle was not a big deal to Sacred Teacher Leyson. However, to tear apart a level three civilization¡¯s Will and let an entire army enter, the amount of power it took was colossal. This was why, after thending battle ended, Sacred Teacher Leyson had entered a meditative state and wasn¡¯t to be disturbed over trivial matters.

    In the past half a month or so, the 16 Great Teachers under Leyson divided the task ofing up with various contingency battle strategies amongst themselves, bing the busiest people during this period of time.

    Sophia was the head of the exploration team section atmand headquarters. Most of the important exploration-team missions had to be approved by her before they could be published. Her workload during this period was crazy. Other than returning to the Wanderlust Team and joining Wang Zhong sometimes, Scarlet spent the rest of her time with Sophia and assisted in handling some trivial tasks.

    It was only during such moments that Scarlet understood how good her teacher was to her. One would only know how cruel reality was when there was a contrast. Scarlet learned many things through watching her teacher approve missions and using a decision maker¡¯s mindset to look at various problems. She got a better understanding of how amander directed a Holy Battle.

    She developed apletely different way of thinking and perception of things once she came into contact with people of a higher caliber. The efforts that her teacher spent on grooming her were not only to help her improve her individual strength.

    She had seen her teacher publish the ck Boulder Energy Cave mission personally. The rewards for that mission were considered to be one of the best among many missions. Previously, Scarlet thought that this mission would be taken by one of the top 10 exploration teams. She didn¡¯t expect it to be delegated to a level four exploration team or that the Wanderlust Team would have a part in it.

    This definitely wasn¡¯t because the Wanderlust Team¡¯s strength was outstanding amongst the numerouspetitors. There was only one person who had the power and motive to help the Wanderlust Team acquire this chance. Oscar had excitedly sent Scarlet a Skylink message about this just now.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but say sincerely while looking at her teacher who was busy doing work. There were only the two of them in this quietmand office, and it seemed a little abrupt to say this suddenly, but she felt the need to say it.

    Sophia was thinking of what to do with a mission document when her train of thought was interrupted by Scarlet¡¯s words. However, she didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°Look at you.¡± Sophia smiled and put down her pen. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for such a small matter. When can you start to perceive things from a higher perspective?¡±

    Although her words were seemingly reproaching Scarlet, her tone didn¡¯t sound like it. Instead, she sounded warm and amiable.

    Scarlet smiled happily. She didn¡¯t have the ambition or desire that her teacher expected of her. If she had a choice, she thought it would be nice if things for her could just stay the same.

    ¡°There have been many mistakes in Zone Five¡¯s ounts recently, so I¡¯ll have you go and supervise the distribution of supplies there for the next few days.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t continue the topic and waved Scarlet away. ¡°Put more effort into this. No matter how perfect a system is, there will be a loophole. Find the loopholes and ensure that no one exploits them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Scarlet nodded obediently. Frankly speaking, this Holy Battle hadpletely changed her impression of her teacher that she had for just six months. She even felt ashamed of her previous pettiness. She would definitelyplete the tasks that Sophia assigned her to the best of her ability. It was just a pity that she probably couldn¡¯t go on the mission with Wang Zhong and the others.

    Not long after Scarlet left, soft knocking on the door could be heard.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened as a man carrying a huge sword on his back walked into the office respectfully. ¡°Teacher.¡±

    It was Bolton, Sophia¡¯s first disciple and Scarlet¡¯s senior. He was the team captain of the Upside Down Squadron, which was ranked 10th in the exploration-team rankings. He was definitely a powerful individual.

    ¡°Your progress on the tasks that I assigned you is not bad. This Holy Battle is a chance for both you and your exploration team. Treasure it.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Teacher. I won¡¯t fall short of your expectations. I will certainly break through into the Heavenly Soul Stage during this Holy Battle!¡±

    Sophia nodded, her face still expressionless. The battle was proceeding smoothly, but so smoothly that it was suspicious. The Holy Land had evaluated the Mizobudapi World¡¯s strength before, and it wasn¡¯t this weak.

    ¡°Teacher, will there be any problem with the ck Boulder Energy Cave mission?¡± Bolton stood at the side respectfully. ¡°There have been many hups in the previous mining missions. The Mizobudapi people should have noticed our actions by now and put up their guard. Actually, I can take care of this with my own exploration team.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mission to explore the area.¡± Sophia interrupted directly and nced at Bolton. ¡°Remember, there is still a long way to go in this Holy Battle, so there will be plenty of other opportunities.¡±

    Bolton nodded. While he was genuinely worried about the mission, he wanted to make a small fortune from it too. This sort of mining mission was too rewarding and profitable. Other thanpleting the mission and receiving the rewards for it, he would also be able to get his hands on many Soul Crystals. Although its usage was unknown, the energy it contained would definitely be extremely valuable after the battle.

    Meanwhile, the piece of news that Oscar had brought back lifted the Wanderlust Team¡¯s spirits, as they were bored to death.

    It was the ck Boulder Energy Cave! Ever since the Skylink map had disyed the location of this cave two days ago, it had been the main topic of discussion in the entire exploration-team area.

    There would definitely be a mission regarding this cave. Everyone had seen how the exploration teams that took on mining missions previously had made a fortune, and they were green with envy. Among the missions published recently, mining missions were the most profitable!

    Numerous exploration teams had been scheming secretly the past two days, wanting to take up this mission. Last night, Small Eyes even looked down on those people. Never in their wildest dreams did anyone expect this sort of good thing to happen to the Wanderlust Team. However, reality proved that it was possible for good things to fall into yourp without any reason.

    Had God finally heard their prayers?

    Small Eyes shouted, and her zing eyes made everyone feel that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer and wanted to teleport to the ck Boulder Energy Cave right now.

    ¡°This is Captain Kevin Dalton, and this is Vice-captain Osha.¡± Oscar enthusiastically introduced them to the Wanderlust Team. When two exploration teams worked together, the team members had to be acquainted first. However, he hadn¡¯t expected both the captain and the vice-captain of the other team toe to them first.

    While Oscar was introducing the Wanderlust Team to the duo, Kevin Dalton looked a little arrogant, only nodding slightly at every name mentioned.

    It had been Osha who suggested they make this trip.

    Since they had no choice but to work with the Wanderlust Team, they had to take a look at who they were working with. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t get to see Scarlet, the ¡®legendary¡¯ ¡®super¡¯ neer, on his way here. From what Oscar said just now, it appeared that Scarlet wasn¡¯t going to join this mission.

    This caused Kevin Dalton to be quite upset. Originally, he thought it would be good if he could forge a friendship with Scarlet. Though it wasn¡¯t much, it would be some form of constion. That was also the main purpose behind why Osha suggested they make this trip.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that aside from not seeing her, Scarlet also wasn¡¯t going to be participating in this mission.

    This made Kevin Dalton feel as if he had tossed money into a bottomless pit. Was she putting on airs? No matter what, the KD Squadron was the one helping them in this mission. It was fine if she didn¡¯t go on the mission with them, but she didn¡¯t even show her face at all. How arrogant!

    He had originally looked down on the Wanderlust Team, but his impression of them turned worse now. Regardless of that, he was the team captain of arge-scale exploration team after all, so he was able to keep up a front at least. He waited patiently for Oscar to finish introducing the other nine Wanderlust Team members before speaking up about the other reason behind his trip here. ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys know the objective of this mission already, so I won¡¯t say much. I don¡¯t expect you guys to take the lead. I only have one request, which is that you guys don¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    The KD Squadron was strong, and Oscar knew that. It was clear that in this mission, the KD Squadron would be the main force. The Wanderlust Team didn¡¯t need topete with them since the cake was so huge. It was already considered to be very good if they could get a small share of it.

    Although the Wanderlust Team would lose out on military achievements if they didn¡¯t take the lead, this could ensure their safety to a greater extent too. This arrangement was something both parties saw eye to eye on. Oscar nodded along.

    Beside him, Wang Zhong asked, ¡°Does Captain Kevin have a n on how we are going to execute this mission?¡±

    ¡°A n?¡± Kevin Dalton was stunned. Actually, he hadn¡¯t even thought about it.

    Wasn¡¯t their enemy just a team of a hundred? It was just a sneak-attack mission. They would dash in, kill them all, and blow up the cave in a jiffy. After that, they would round up the supplies and leave promptly. The previous exploration teams did so, and it had gone very smoothly for them. There was no need for any n.

    Of course, Kevin couldn¡¯t say that directly. That would make him look bad.

    ¡°You have one?¡± Kevin Dalton cast a scornful look at Wang Zhong. What kind of n could a member from a 3rd rank exploration teame up with?

    Wang Zhong smiled and flipped open a map he had prepared beforehand. When Oscar notified everyone of the mission previously, Wang Zhong had already downloaded the ck Boulder Energy Cave map, which was released by headquarters, into his Skylink. He had already discussed the mission with Feng before Oscar and the other two arrived. Undoubtedly, both Wang Zhong and Feng were smart, and they had alreadye up with the initial framework of the n.

    ¡°Energy caves are one of the main sources of the Mizobudapi people¡¯s resources. They are what the Mizobudapi people would rely on while fighting this battle long-term. It is natural that they would prioritize their importance. The sesses of the previous mining missions were because we had the surprise factor, but now that the news has spread, it is impossible that our enemy would have no response. It is highly possible that they will strengthen the defenses near their mining areas. I don¡¯t think we should take the sess of the exploration teams previously as a sign that we will seed too. We shouldn¡¯t take this mission lightly.¡±

    ¡°If we attack directly from the front, it will be easy for us to be the passive side with no retreat path. It is highly possible that we will be falling prey to our enemy¡¯s ambush¡­ I think we can take a longer way.¡± Wang Zhong pointed to a spot behind the ck Boulder Energy Cave on the map. ¡°We can choose to attack from the back. The mountainous terrain behind the cave is a very good hiding spot, and it is on elevated ground. If we take this path, it will be easier to test the waters and conduct a preliminary investigation. The choice to attack or retreat will be up to us.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound easy,¡± Osha the Vice-captain said in a scornful tone. ¡°This area is surrounded by steep cliffs and mountains, and the Mizobudapi World haspletely banned flying. We will be discovered if we use Oblivion Thunder Beasts at such a high altitude. The army definitely won¡¯t lend us airships. And without airships, do you think we can just fly up there like a Heavenly Soul expert?¡±

    ¡°We can take a longer route.¡± Wang Zhong pointed at another part of the map. ¡°Though this will take a few more days, but if you look at the perspective of ensuring team safety, this would be worth our time. Anyway, this mission doesn¡¯t have a time limit.¡±

    Vice-captain Osha seemed to want to say something, but beside him, Kevin Dalton interrupted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kevin Dalton looked down on the Wanderlust Team, but that didn¡¯t mean that he was a brainless dude. On the contrary, he was a verypetent leader when it came to caring for his team members. Not just any idiot could be the team leader of a 4th rank exploration team.

    The idea that Wang Zhong proposed wasn¡¯t unreasonable. It would only take a few more days, and there was nothing to lose. The right opinions should be acknowledged. It seemed that the Wanderlust Team wasn¡¯t as utterly useless as he thought.

    Everyone rested for a night and prepared whatever they had to for the mission. If they chose the longer route, it would be a lot more than three hundred miles, especially since there was a ratherrge swamp in the way. Traveling there would take at least four or five days, so everyone brought portable military tents as well as sufficient food and water. Since they had spatial bracelets, it was convenient for them to store stuff.

    They set off the next morning. The Wanderlust Team met the KD Squadron at the military supplies area. Following the requirements of the mission, they received six Torreya battle steeds, two ¡®Kenso¡¯s Stink Bombs¡¯, and six emergency first-aid kits.

    Torreya battle steeds were the main mode of transport at the base now. It wasn¡¯t that the army didn¡¯t want to use the airships. It was just that while they were building this base, themand center had detected creatures at a high altitude wielding immense power. The level of power was almost as strong as the Heavenly Soul Stage. There was arge number of these creatures, and they were spread widely over a vast area. These flying creatures guarded their territory, and any flying object would be brutally attacked by them. For now, the Holy City Army couldn¡¯t waste itsbat power on these creatures.

    Hence, they were forbidden from flying in the air. With the various mountainous forests and steep terrains awaiting them, Torreya battle steeds were the best choice for their travel. These battle steeds were way better than clumsy mechanical transportation. The Holy City Army had prepared a lot for this Holy Battle. A whopping 50,000 battle steeds had been brought along in storage carriers. The Torreya World served the specific purpose of cultivating military dimensional creatures for the Holy City Army. That world was extremely rich in resources. Powerful dimensional creatures were kept captive there, such as battle steeds, giants, and Oblivion Thunder Beasts. The Torreya World was one of the Holy Land¡¯s important suppliers of military resources.

    The horses that stood two meters tall had strong yet slender limbs. They were covered in a thinyer of grass-colored armor and looked rather magnificent. What was even rarer was that the soles of their hooves were very thick, like a springy cushion made of flesh. Their speed was fast when they galloped, and they barely made a sound. These Torreya battle steeds had evidently gone through special training. They wouldn¡¯t produce sounds randomly. Those who weren¡¯t vignt enough might not even realize it when a Torreya battle steed went up behind them.

    It was the first time that the Wanderlust Team hade into contact with such high-end beasts of the Holy City Army. Sharmie, Small Eyes, and the others were super excited, while the KD Squadron didn¡¯t show much reaction. Frankly speaking, this was also their first timeing into contact with a real Torreya battle steed. However, they kept calm and looked fairly natural while getting on the horses. It was as if all of them rode Torreya battle steeds out for a walk every day and were already used to it long ago. As a 4th rank exploration team, they valued their reputation. If they marveled at everything they saw, they would be seen as country bumpkins. This was the difference between them and low-tier exploration teams.

 Chapter 844 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 844: Conflict</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Since Scarlet wasn¡¯t there, the KD Squadron didn¡¯t care to exchange pleasantries with the Wanderlust Team. After being on the road for two days, both teams were actually getting along quite well.

    The KD Squadron was a senior exploration team in the Dimensional Hostel. Though they couldn¡¯t bepared to the top 10 exploration teams, they were elites too. They were the type who didn¡¯t like to mock the weak, but it was inevitable for them to have a slight sense of superiority. Nheless, since the three prettydies from the Wanderlust Team had been rather active and helpful along the way, the KD Squadron members were fine with this arrangement. Their entire team was made up of men. They didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives towards thedies, but working with women made them feel better, especially as thedies were easy on the eyes.

    Thanks to the good weather and pleasant environment the past two days, it made one feel as if one was in heaven, looking at the natural environment and breathing in the fresh air. Vast and rich exotic vegetation could be seen throughout the entire world.

    Whether it was Holy City citizens or Earth inhabitants, their love and desire to be close to nature had never changed. Nuclear radiation had led to environmental degradation on Earth, and it was hard to even catch a glimpse of sunlight there, let alone the natural environment. As for the Holy Land, other than specific secret realms, the Holy City that everyone lived in was a hierarchical and highly developed city. It was more developed than any other city that humans lived in. Perhaps the teachers had a nice environment, but it was an entirely different story for the Holy Disciples.

    All kinds of beautiful flowers were blooming, and the air smelled sweet. Arge area of greenery surrounded them, coupled with gentle breezes and warm sunlight. If not for the fact that they were riding on battle steeds and that the people around them constantly talked about battle stuff, Sharmie and the others felt bewitched by this beautiful fairy-tale world resembling paradise. It didn¡¯t feel like they were in a battle, but rather, it felt more like a vacation.

    Not to mention women, who tended toward the emotional, even Wang Zhong and the others who were more practical were influenced by the environment. The air was teeming with energy fluctuations, and the elementalws were abnormally strong there. It would be very pleasing to the eye if one could cultivate here. After all, this was a world that was more advanced than Earth¡¯s civilization by a level and a half. Just their foundation alone was way stronger than that of humans. It was no wonder that the Holy City waged a Holy Battle no matter what it took.

    Thefortable and refreshing environment made the overall atmosphere between the two teams be better. However, this harmony and good mood onlysted for a short two days, gradually vanishing when they entered the swamp zone on the third day.

    The ck Boulder Annr Swamp.

    They were considered to have entered the ck Boulder mining area. The ck Boulder Energy Cave was located on the left side of the annr mountain range dozens of miles away. However, that annr mountain range was too steep and high up, and it was impossible to get there on their battle steeds. They could only take a detour through this swamp and attack from the back of the cave. This was the only way to get to their destination in their n, but no one imagined it to be this hard to walk through this swamp.

    Ever since they entered this zone, they could sense an ufortable and gloomy aura. The sunlight in the sky disappeared. Unlike the sunny sky earlier on, they appeared to have entered a zone filled with mist, where the air was bone-chilling. The swamp they were treading on was the most ufortable as traps were everywhere under the silt. The entire swamp zone was a moss swamp, one of the most lethal types of swamp. The surface of the swamp was covered in moss. One would never know where a trap was unless one stepped on it directly.

    This caused the Torreya battle steeds that were very useful in the past two days to be a burden. It was impossible to get through this swamp zone while riding on the battle steeds. These battle steeds were only trained to be used in ins and mountainous areas. They had no experience traveling across swamps, and they werepletely oblivious to the traps under their hooves. One had to stop and get one¡¯s battle steed out of a trap with every 10 steps. One had to move fast too since the silt in this swamp was highly corrosive. Torreya battle steeds were low-level Dimensional lifeforms. If their hooves were soaked inside the silt for a few seconds, they would be crippled even if they were pulled out afterwards.

    They entered the swamp zone in the morning. It was evening now, and they had already lost seven battle steeds because of that. The KD Squadron had lost five while on the Wanderlust Team¡¯s side, Small Eyes and Feng¡¯s battle steeds had fallen prey to the traps. Their front hooves were corroded and becamepletely rotten. Having bonded with these battle steeds the past two days, it was torturous looking at their beloved battle steeds fall to the ground and whine painfully. Small Eyes ended their misery herself with tearful eyes. Everyone could only walk with their horses beside them and take note not to let the Torreya battle steeds fall prey to the traps. This caused the team¡¯s speed to be decreased further. The swamp zone appeared to be just a short three to four hundred miles across, but the journey seemed to be never-ending.

    Whinny~ Whinny~

    A battle steed had fallen into a trap again, and the team, which was already advancing very slowly, stopped once again. Kevin Dalton tightened his grip on his battle steed and looked behind. It was a battle steed belonging to his exploration team. The battle steed had sunk very deep into the silt, a small portion of its body buried in it.

    Two Heroic Soul soldiers forcefully pulled out that battle steed from the silt. However, it was evident that it was toote. When the battle steed was yanked out, not only its legs but also a small part of its chest were a bloody mess. Its flesh had been totally corroded by the poisonous silt, and bones could be seen. One could even distinctly see its organs.

    The Torreya battle steeds were well trained and wouldn¡¯t make a single sound normally. Despite that, when the battle steed was pulled out, it started whimpering in pain on the ground. If the corrosion was only to a small extent, an emergency first aid kit could save the battle steed. However, in this case, the battle steed was as good as dead. Sharmie, Small Eyes, and Feng couldn¡¯t bear to watch and turned around; a KD Squadron member sighed. In a swift movement, he cut off the battle steed¡¯s head.

    ¡°F*ck! What kind of damned ce is this!¡±

    Kevin Dalton couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. They had been walking for almost a whole day in this swamp, but they had only covered a little more than fifty miles. ording to their previous estimations, they would have to spend seven or eight days figuring out their way in this swamp. Also, only one day had passed, and they had lost eight battle steeds. If this continued, more than half of the sixty Torreya battle steeds that they had borrowed would be dead or injured by the time they crossed this swamp.

    This was not a joking matter. It would be a trivial matter if they were dyed on the way back, but the key thing was, they had topensate for the losses of the battle steeds! The equipment that were borrowed from the military supplies area had been registered and must be returned. Any losses must bepensated. Torreya battle steeds were very valuable. Even if this was a special situation in battle, after you submitted a detailed mission report on the losses, you would still have to pay at least half of the losses, which was really too much for them to handle. Perhaps they would have to spend half of their profits from this trip onpensating for the losses of the battle steeds.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly carry on like this. Vice-captain Osha seemed to want to say something, but a buzzing sound suddenly rang from the shadows on the left side to the team.

    Right after, four or five huge greenpound eyes could be seen dashing out from the shadows, coupled with intense wing-pping sounds.

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­

    A nasty smell that made one feel like vomiting appeared. It came from a creature that was the same size as a Torreya battle steed as well as having long transparent wings and a very sharp mouthpart. It was a gigantic ¡®mosquito¡¯.

    Poison Kiss Thorn Bug!

    Everyone¡¯s face fell instantly. This thing had earned a notorious reputation among the exploration teams recently. ording to many eyewitnesses, if you hadn¡¯t seen an insect monster the size of a horse yet, this was your chance.

    This thing ate everything! Anything that was raw or cooked, alive or dead, once it was pierced by their long, needle-like mouthpart, even Heroic Soul soldiers would be sucked dry instantly. That needle-like mouthpart was extremely sharp. ording to eyewitness reports from the Holy City Army, the mouthpart could even prate a Hippogriff rider¡¯s ck iron armor. The scarier thing was that there were barbs on the mouthpart. Once it pierced through a body, the barbs would expand and forcefully pull all the organs out along with it. They were also extraordinarily fast and agile.

    To give rise to such a magnificent civilization, the Mizobudapi Phoenix World had also produced various monsters far beyond that of Earth.

    Whinny~ Whinny~

    Several Torreya battle steeds couldn¡¯t help but whinny in fear. Though they had gone through some training, ultimately, they were normal battle steeds, and this was their first time in battle. They hadn¡¯t seen such loud, scary, and bone-chilling creatures before.

    Those seven or eight terrifying insects headed at them with immense power. Two dashed towards the battle steed which had just died, while the others targeted the two KD Squadron warriors that were at the back of the team dealing with the corpse of the battle steed.

    They moved like the wind. When the buzzing sound rang, no one had any time to react before those creatures zoomed in front of those two warriors.

    Those two people responded quickly. A rune cannon appeared in one¡¯s hand instantly, sting in the direction of three Poison Kiss Thorn Bugs on his left. The other person moved so that he was back-to-back with hisrade. A long spear appeared in his hand as he stabbed fiercely at thepound eye of the Poison Kiss Thorn Bug in front.

    After all, they were elites belonging to a 4th rank exploration team, so they had good teamwork and chemistry. The subconscious teamwork of the two people was effective as the Poison Kiss Thorn Bugs¡¯ attack formation was broken immediately by their counterattacks. At the same time, the other people had reacted, and endless attacks rained on the creatures around the two people at once, seeking to kill those bastard creatures that dared to sneak up on them.

    However, those Poison Kiss Thorn Bugs pped their wings and flew high upwards at the speed of wind. In the blink of an eye, they were out of the attack range of everyone on the ground, and the buzzing sound quickly went away.

    Not to mention this muddy swamp, even if everyone was walking on t ground, they couldn¡¯t catch up with flying creatures that were so fast.

    ¡°Dammit, we¡¯re so unlucky! Even these f*cking insects dare to attack us at this point in time!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you, don¡¯t run away if you have the guts!¡± Someone from the KD Squadron was pissed off and yelled at the insects. It had been a terrible day, making many of them vexed and irritated.

    ¡°Everyone in the exploration team area has been talking about how savage these creatures are, but they run away after a few scares!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s face fell. ¡°The battle steeds¡­!¡±

    Everyone came back to their senses then. Not only the battle steed whose head was cut off by the KD Squadron warrior, another battle steed that was alive and helping itsrade was also gone. Those two big guys that weighed nearly a ton had been brought away by the Poison Kiss Thorn Bugs.

    Everyone exchanged nces with each other.

    This was¡­ a battle tactic? That a Dimensional lifeform came up with? Insects the size of a horse actually knew f*cking decoy tactics?!

    The existence of a bunch of horse-sized insects that knew battle tactics cast a huge shadow over this already gloomy swamp.

    After traveling for a day, they had only reached the outer area of the swamp. Once they traveled further inside, who knew how many of such creatures there were going to be! This swamp seemed more and more odd to everyone, and more disgusting too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡± Kevin Dalton didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Since we¡¯ve traveled this route before, it should take us less than a day to go back. We¡¯ll rest at the edges of this swamp zone tomorrow morning and attack from the front the day after!¡±

    Many KD Squadron members cheered. Their captain¡¯s decision was extremely wise. Many people had already beenining about today¡¯s choice of route. This was just a mining mission; why make things soplicated and y tricks like attacking from the back? It was as if they were attacking a city! That guy from the Wanderlust Team must really want to be in the limelight.

    ¡°Captain Kevin, this route is not easy, but the more difficult it is, the more unexpected our attack is,¡± Wang Zhong said. He was still insisting on his idea as he didn¡¯t think that their enemies were idiots. He had read the information on the ck Boulder Energy Caves previously. It was a very important mining area, and it was far past the time for oversight on the enemy¡¯s side. It was never wrong to be more cautious.

    ¡°Really? Since you know that the enemy thinks this swamp to be a natural barrier, why do you think you can cross this swamp for sure?¡± Kevin Dalton said coldly. ¡°You think you know this swamp better than the Mizobudapi people?¡±

    ¡°Nheless, at least the swamp is within our control,¡± Feng said. ¡°It is for sure that we will encounter difficulties, but this route allows us to retreat and attack at will. It is not toote to turn back if we really encounter an obstacle that we can¡¯t ovee. As you can see, our enemy doesn¡¯t care about the back of the cave. They will only set up numerous trap ambushes at the front of the cave. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise choice to attack the cave from the front. Compared to the dangers of the swamp, aren¡¯t the Mizobudapi people more dangerous?¡± The Wanderlust Team was more in favor of Wang Zhong¡¯s judgment. Though this was an agonizing journey for them too, the impression that Wang Zhong left on them previously was too deep. One¡¯s power decided one¡¯s say in matters. With Wang Zhong¡¯s level of power, his judgment would definitely be better than theirs. Even if they didn¡¯t necessarily agree, they had to keep their opinions to themselves. This was a team, and not everyone could have a say in matters.

    ¡°You shut up! Everyone has been putting up with this swampy environment for a day. If we continue on like this, how muchbat power will we have left when we reach the cave?¡± Beside them, vice-captain Osha had been unhappy to let an outsider have a say in this mission all this while. ¡°Besides, it has only been one day in this swamp, and we have lost nine battle steeds. Do you know how much one Torreya battle steed is worth, country bumpkin? Will the Wanderlust Team pay for all the losses on this journey?¡± Oshaughed coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s still better than putting everyone in danger. I think Wang Zhong is right to be cautious. Especially with the natural environment of this swamp, this attack will be even more unexpected.¡± Oscar was a loyal supporter of Wang Zhong. ¡°Also, we can send a few people to lead the battle steeds back to the edge of the swamp and wait. We can meet up after we finish the mission. This way, we won¡¯t suffer more losses.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so easy. This is the Mizobudapi people¡¯s territory. The edge of the swamp is nd. What if our people get discovered by the enemy? Are you nning to leave our brothers and the battle steeds in the lurch and send a big gift to our enemy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, is there really a need to be so cautious? Do you think the KD Squadron is like the Wanderlust Team?¡±

    ¡°We should have just attacked from the front! Why all the fuss over such a normal mission!¡±

    The KD Squadron members started to chatter and make noise. Their rtionship with the Wanderlust Team that seemed fine on the surface was as fragile as paper when profits were added into the equation. Once you fell prey to the dangers of this swamp, even beauties would be y, and there was nothing nice about that.

 Chapter 845 - Wiped Out

    <h4>Chapter 845: Wiped Out</h4>

    It seemed that everyone else on the other team did not agree with him. As such, Wang Zhong frowned and didn¡¯t bother to refute them anymore. Instead, he turned around to discuss the situation with Feng and Oscar.

    Seeing that the other team no longer objected, Kevin Dalton abruptly waved his hand and put a stop to everyone¡¯s conversations. Anyway, the Wanderlust Team had good intentions and was just taking the safety of everyone into consideration. He also appreciated this cautious attitude. It was just that their strength was too weak and that they had no confidence in themselves when it came to frontal attacks. Everything could only be viewed from the perspective of the weak. This was the sad thing about them.

    He said calmly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all settled now. Let¡¯s turn back.¡±

    ¡°I stand by my opinion,¡± Wang Zhong suddenly said.

    Kevin Dalton frowned. If he had appreciated Wang Zhong¡¯s prudence before this, this feeling was now shattered. His unwillingness to cooperate was truly annoying. If it was necessary, he didn¡¯t mind teaching these people a lesson so that they would know who had the final say in this group.

    ¡°What we mean is, we¡¯ll split up.¡±

    Before Kevin could start raging, Oscar finished Wang Zhong¡¯s sentence. ¡°Our team will circle around the swamp and attack from the rear. If you insist on a frontal attack, maybe you guys can wait for a few more days in the outer periphery. If we corner them from both sides, the results will be better.¡±

    The KD Squadron quieted down instantly, and Kevin was stunned. After a long while, he couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. Wait for them for a few days and then attack from both sides? What a joke!

    He was about to mock them, but he suddenly thought of something. In the first ce, he didn¡¯t expect any help from this wandering brigade in the battle. He only brought this ¡®burden¡¯ along due to Great Teacher Sophia. Now that they had taken the initiative to leave the team, wasn¡¯t it just great? His team would have already handled their enemies long before the Wanderlust Team could get to the rear of the energy mine. Then, he would tell the truth in the mission report, and the Wanderlust Team wouldn¡¯t be able to get any credit! All the rewards, including the precious soul crystals in the energy mines, would belong to the KD Squadron!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Kevin outrightly agreed.

    ¡°We will split the two bombs between us. When we arrive, we will activate the bomb at the rear. After hearing our signal, you guys can attack from the front.¡±

    Their mission was to blow up the mine. With the power of ¡®Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb¡¯, one was definitely enough, but they were issued two in case of unforeseen circumstances.

    Kevin was definitely confident of his team¡¯s strength. Thus, he had no problem with the suggestion. He immediately agreed, divided the two stink bombs among the two teams, and said, ¡°The battle steeds would definitely be a burden in the swamp for you guys. We¡¯ll take them to help you guys reduce your losses. When weplete the mission, all our losses will be our own.¡±

    The Wanderlust Team had already lost Feng and Small Eyes¡¯ horses and were left with seven. It was indeed inconvenient to pull them all the way through the swamp. The three women also didn¡¯t want to experience the horse killing again.

    As such, both sides came to an agreement. Previously, the two teams had almoste down to blows, but when it came to splitting up, there were, as expected, zero objections. With that, Kevin took out a Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb from his spatial bracelet and handed it to Oscar. After some preparations, the two teams immediately split up.

    It wasn¡¯t until the people of the Wanderlust Team walked far away that Osha gave Kevin a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome, Captain! You rock! It will probably take them at least six to seven days to travel through the swamp, and by then, we will havepleted the task without them. At that time, we won¡¯t need to give any credit to them. If we pull back these seven battle steeds and hand them over directly after weplete our mission, we won¡¯t experience any losses at all!¡±

    When Kevin heard the first few sentences, he smiled a little, but when he heard thest one, he rolled his eyes at Osha. ¡°Excuse me. We, the KD Squadron, aren¡¯t shameless people. Also, do we even need the money from these horses?! Don¡¯t let others get the wrong idea! As forpleting the mission without them¡­ Hehe, it¡¯s indeed difficult for so many of us to hide from the enemy, so it wouldn¡¯t be our fault if the enemies spotted us before they arrived.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I think that Osha dude seems shady. Will he cheat us of our horses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a trivial matter. Even if they took the horses, it would be better than letting the horses die in the swamp. Also, Team Captain Kevin doesn¡¯t look like a petty person. But I think they are unlikely to wait for us to reach our destination. They will most probably attack from the front tomorrow or the day after tomorrow,¡± said Feng.

    ¡°Huh? Then aren¡¯t we doing this for nothing?¡± Sharmie grew worried.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy for them to take the win alone. Man proposes, but God disposes. If we survive this, we will definitely get our chance,¡± replied Wang Zhong as he smiled. In fact, he didn¡¯t think the other party was wrong. It was just a difference in judgment. It was probably for the best splitting up. Deep down, he hoped that his own judgment wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Asher nodded while Oscar and Feng bothughed. With a smile, Grai spoke, ¡°Senior is right. There will always be opportunities for us to shine. In times of war and with our team¡¯s strength, the first thing we have to consider should always be safety.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t stand you guys. How can you guys speak for our enemies? Can you guys have a little hope for ourselves?¡± Small Eyes was rather disdainful of the ¡®overflowing love¡¯ from these people and began to diss them. All of a sudden, she widened her eyes and added, ¡°No, wait! We still have seven horses! What if those guys take all the credit for the mission and rob us of our horses? Damn, this trip would then be for nothing. Don¡¯t tell me we will have to pay for the horses¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. Then, all you can do is to pray that Captain Kevin shows us some mercy,¡± replied Wang Zhong as he smiled. With all this nonsense talk, the originally depressed team somewhat regained their liveliness.

    It was indeed easier for them to travel without the horses, but that was only rtively speaking. There were still countless ¡®traps¡¯ under their feet. Although everyone had activated their Soul Power for protection and could remain unscathed as they walked through the muddy swamp, being covered in mud was inevitable.

    The radon in the air was also getting richer and denser, almost to the point where it was impossible to breathe. Fortunately, they had considered the possibility of passing through the swamp in advance, and they were fully prepared with the antidote. It was just that the smell was a little unbearable. With that kind of stench permeating the entire swamp, let alone the three girls who had always tried to look morous, even Napier and Asher were frowning all the way.

    However, such harsh environmental conditions were just the tip of the iceberg. On the third day, they arrived at the center region of this swamp. The poisonous insects and monsters surrounding them had also started to increase in numbers as well as appearing more and more frequently.

    Horse-sized mosquitoes were nothing. In the morning, Sharmie stepped on a worm that had the width of a thick bucket. It had a soft and squirmy body, had furry green fur, and was covered in slimy mucus. Sharmie was scared out of her wits on the spot, but Small Eyes was even worse. She instantly reacted as though she had stepped on a tiger¡¯s tail.

    Women had always been afraid of such things. Small Eyes didn¡¯t even think before she subconsciously fired a bombardment at the worms. As a result, although they were instantly destroyed by her, the sound of gunfire attracted a dozen Poisonous Kiss Giant Hos nearby, and these things were extremely agile. If the Wanderlust Team could get into formation, they need not be too afraid of them. However, their movements were severely limited in this swamp, and therefore, it was definitely not easy to defeat those things. If they were stuck in a battle with them and the sound of fighting attracted more monsters, it would be the end of them.

    With that, their entire group was forced to dive into the swamp and hide for around half an hour before those monsters were fooled into leaving. When climbing out of the swamp quagmire, both Sharmie and Mario discovered they had edema, with numerous red bumps on their body.

    They were the two weakest members of the team. As such, although they had tried to protect themselves with Soul Power, they could not hold out against the toxins of the silt in the swamp. Now, their situation was worse than expected.

    Both of them needed first aid. Thus, the rest set up a small tent in the swamp, and Asher used some moss and withered grass to conceal their location. After which, Small Eyes and Feng tended to Sharmie inside the tent, applying antidote and bandaging her wounds. As for Mario, he was not so particr about privacy. Napier and Asher directly stripped him of his clothes and tended to his wounds. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter any other disgusting things again. After about an hour, the two wounded people were wrapped in bandages.

    No matter how powerful one was or even if one had a body type that was impervious to poison, poison would always be a nightmare for soldiers. What¡¯s more was that there were endless types of poison in the Dimensional World; it would be impossible to guard against all of them. Fortunately, the Holy Land had a lot of experience and knowledge umted in this area. As humans, we also naturally paid special attention to this area. As such, no one could afford to offend gourmets, who also dealt with the antidotes to these poisons.

    Sharmie and Mario were both apologetic as they were bing a burden to the team due to being too weak.

    However, their situation actually served as a reminder for Feng. ¡°The green quagmire is poisonous. The gray kind of mud is not. We can actually smear some of that on our bodies to cover up our auras. This can reduce a lot of trouble for us. Everyone, get started.¡±

    Speedily, the originally morous Wanderlust Team became a team of y figurines. It was just that the stench of the mud on their bodies was truly unbearable. Additionally, when they were spreading the mud on their bodies, they would often spot some melted teeth or even bones within the mud. The gray mud was most likely the biological remains of those who had died in this area and were then corroded by the poisonous mud. Thus, it was no surprise that it smelled terrible.

    Another day passed with everyone being extra careful of the traps under their feet. At the same time, they had to keep avoiding the creatures in the swamp. With two wounded members, the team¡¯s speed was getting slower and slower, but the biggest problem was still the radon in this central area. Although there was a special antidote to reduce the effects, it was still causing a rapid decline in physical strength to some of them.

    Now, it wasn¡¯t just Sharmie and Mario who were finding it difficult to move. Even Feng and Small Eyes were getting more and more tired. The only people that looked okay were Wang Zhong, Oscar, and Grai.

    Naturally, this was expected of Wang Zhong. From the day the team met him, everyone thought of him as a bug-level existence. It seemed that no matter what he did, the Wanderlust Team would not be too surprised by him. As for Oscar, he had been an elite member of Imperial Court, so this was expected of him as well. The only one who really surprised everyone was Grai. Not only did he not appear tired in this environment, he even maintained a steady breathing rate like Wang Zhong and Oscar. This made everyone look at him in a different light. It seemed like this neer had more than just his looks.

    At this time, it seemed that they had finally begun to approach the central-most area of the swamp, but the entire team had also be even more tired. Coincidentally, the first heavy downpour urred at this moment. Even with their protections, it was like everyone was in a house with a leaky roof, and thus, everyone was having a hard time. They weren¡¯t afraid of fighting, but this kind of environment was definitely affecting their morale.

    When the cold rain touched their bodies, the feeling they got was exactly likeing into contact with ice-cold water that was capable of sending a chill to their hearts. Additionally, the downpour was also mixed with many hail-like ice bombs that were the size of soybeans. Even if they were all powerful Heroic Soul soldiers, no one at that level would be able to stand being attacked by an endless rain of hailstones.

    As such, the team had to pause their journey. They scrambled to set up a tent, which they then took shelter in.

    ¡°What kind of weather is this? I would rather die fighting than go through all this.¡± Small Eyes couldn¡¯t help but startining.

    Sharmie also seemed like she wanted to rant, but she was too tired. Oscar shook his head. This was the truth of a Holy Battle. He was about tofort them when themunication crystal in Feng¡¯s hand suddenly lit up.

    In most cases, the signal would not be good, but the reason why both teams brought along suchmunication devices was forst-minute coboration. Of course, they could not be too far apart from each other. In fact, from the moment they had split up, the two sides had a tacit understanding. None of them should bother the other, but now, the KD Squadron actually took the initiative to contact them.

    ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t tell me they really attacked without us and that the battle is over!¡± Small Eyes was the first to exim. ¡°Damn it. All this was for nothing!¡±

    When Feng connected to the other side of the line, all that could be heard was a ¡®rustling¡¯ sound. Of course, it was normal for the signal to be lousy as they were currently very far apart from each other. They had expected to hear Kevin¡¯s mocking tone, but instead, they could only hear screams and angry roars among the rustling murmur.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Run for your lives!¡±

    Sss Sss Sss¡­

    ¡°God! They are all dead! Dead!¡±

    ¡°Help me¡­¡±

    Only screams and helpless calls for help could be heard. However, these did notst long. Thest sound they heard was a loud bang. It seemed as though someone had stepped on the Skylink, breaking the connection between the two sides.

    Instantly, the originally noisy tent grew silent.

    The 50 elite members of the KD Squadron were dead? What kind of ambush did they encounter?

    Ptt¡­

    Napier, who was originally standing, plonked to the ground andnded on his butt. It was not only him, Mario, Sharmie, Asher, and the rest also instantly grew pale.

    Now, it seemed like the entire KD Squadron had been wiped out. This was a level 4 exploration team with 50 elite members. Although the Wanderlust Team didn¡¯t get along with them, they acknowledged how strong the KD Squadron was.

 Chapter 846 - Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 846: Attack!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the face of a dangerous and stressful environment and an unknown future ¡ª as well as the extreme fatigue from avoiding all kinds of poisonous insects or monsters and protecting themselves from the poisonous quagmire ¡ª the thought of being able toplete their mission and return gloriously gave those who believed this a wake-up call.

    But now¡­ everyone¡¯s spirits, which had been held up by faith alone in the past few days, instantly dampened to a new low.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa¡­

    The sound of heavy rain and hailstones pattering on the tough leathery tent could be heard from outside, but from inside the tent, there was only dead silence. Wang Zhong and the others had predicted that the enemies at the mine would be prepared for attacks, but for the entire KD Squadron to be wiped out so easily was truly rather unfathomable.

    Now that the KD Squadron was destroyed, what should the Wanderlust Team do?

    Feng coughed slightly, breaking the dead silence in the tent. She looked at Oscar and Wang Zhong as she spoke, ¡°Now that this is happening, should we advance or retreat?¡±

    Both of them were frowning and did not answer.

    To be honest, if the KD Squadron didn¡¯t stand a chance against their enemies, what could these nine people do even if they managed to pass through the swamp? Even if there was a chance of carrying out a sneak attack from the rear, would it even be useful? If their enemies could wipe out such a powerful team, what could they do to the Wanderlust Team?

    It did not seem to be a difficult question, but was it truly time to retreat?

    It would be easy to exin this in their mission report. It was not wrong for the Wanderlust Team to retreat in this situation, and it was unlikely that the mission department would hold the team responsible, but would that really be the end of it?

    Both teams went out together, and in the end, KD Squadron waspletely destroyed, but the entire Wanderlust Team escaped unscathed. What would people feel about that? If people were kind, they would say that they retreated without a fight, did not work together with their allies, chose to protect only themselves, or made their allies take the heat for them. If people were less kind, they might say that the Wanderlust Team stabbed their allies in the back. It was fortunate that their enemies were aliens; otherwise, some might even spread rumors that the team had joined forces with the enemy.

    Even though there would be no direct evidence for this and they wouldn¡¯t get punished by the military, it would be impossible for the Wanderlust Team to go on any other missions in the future as no one would be willing to partner up with them. They would also be theughing stock of the entire exploration-team department.

    Ever since they got allocated to this mission, their situation had been extremely awkward. This time, Scarlet who had most likely begged her teacher for this chance. If it ended like this, it would probably be the end for the Wanderlust Team, and they would have to forget about any more opportunities in the future. Then, they would truly be insignificant in this Holy Battle.

    There were all kinds of problems and troubling things piled up together for the Wanderlust Team. Retreating seemed to be the only option, but it was a choice that everyone couldn¡¯t bear to say out loud but also couldn¡¯t take lying down.

    Oscar remained hesitant and appeared extremely troubled. In fact, the main reason why this happened was that everyone had underestimated the strength of their enemies, including the Wanderlust Team themselves. They had originally assumed that even if KD didn¡¯t manage to seed in their attack, they would at least be able to retreat safely while retaining their mainstay forces; they could then wait for the Wanderlust Team tounch an attack to hit them from both sides. But unexpectedly, KD had been wiped outpletely.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just go back like this.¡± Wang Zhong was the first to finally speak. ¡°The mission is to wipe out our enemies and blow up the mine. With our strength, let¡¯s forget about killing our enemies, but we can at least try to blow up the mine. Let¡¯s not forget that we still have a Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb.¡±

    The rest of the team became slightly energized. Even if they onlypleted half the mission, they would at least get some credit for it, and they wouldn¡¯t be suspected of betraying their teammates. Both teams had already split up from the start, and each had a job to do. If the KD Squadron didn¡¯t follow the original n and lost their lives as a result, it could only be their own fault. But the question was, how were they going to blow up the mine?

    ¡°The energy cave is behind their line of defense, so the route we followed is the perfect one.¡± Wang Zhong pointed at the map and continued on, ¡°But since we are going for a sneak attack, we don¡¯t need everyone to join us. I think it¡¯s better for me to go alone, so it will be easier to sneak in. You guys can be my backup and take your time to catch up with me. At the same time, you guys can take a break and regain your strength. Also, try to use this swamp to make some arrangements to handle the enemies that might be following me.¡±

    ¡°No, this is too dangerous.¡± As soon as Wang Zhong¡¯s voice fell, Feng objected immediately. ¡°Even if the mining area is behind the enemy¡¯s line of defense, it¡¯s impossible that they will be unprepared. How can you go alone? We should act together.¡±

    ¡°Since our current mission is just to destroy the mine, having too many people won¡¯t help our objective. If I go alone, I can at least move more freely. Also, your backup will be very important. If we do it your way, we will waste even more time.¡± Wang Zhong then smiled and said, ¡°Rx. I will definitelye back alive.¡±

    Actually, everyone knew that what Wang Zhong said was true. It would truly be easier for them to be exposed if everyone tried to sneak in together to blow up the energy caves. It was just that everyone felt bad for Wang Zhong to shoulder the responsibility for the entire team alone.

    ¡°Energy mines areplex, and they go deep underground. To blow it up, we must go down deep into the interior part of the cave and bomb it from the inside. But you won¡¯t be able to do it alone. What if you get spotted? There would be no one who can help you divert the enemy¡¯s attention.¡± Feng finally let up as she believed in Wang Zhong¡¯s abilities. However, she also raised a new concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him.¡± Grai, who had remained silent, smiled and said, ¡°I have been doing rather well in preserving my physical strength the past two days. I¡¯ll cover him.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s me too.¡± Oscar nodded as well. Although his potential might not be as great as Wang Zhong¡¯s, Oscar truly had it in him when it came to strength.

    ¡°You should stay.¡± Wang Zhong looked at Oscar and said, ¡°One of us must stay to protect the team. For this, Grai and I will be enough.¡±

    The torrential rain and hail continued on all night, but Wang Zhong and Grai did not dy at all. As soon as they agreed upon a n, they set off into the heavy rain immediately. Although it could not be said that this was the ckest time for their enemies, the enemies who participated in the battle should at least be experiencing fatigue. After all, the KD Squadron truly was not weak. As such, seizing this opportunity was the best choice for this mission.

    As the two sped off into the rain at top speed, Small Eyes and the others who had been struggling in the mud were absolutely stunned. Initially, they were worried that the two would be too tired as it had been two or three days since they embarked on this arduous journey. But now¡­ Looking at their speed under the heavy rain, it could be deduced that they were definitely not tired at all.

    ¡°Wow, those two can really run¡­ I guess they¡¯ve been taking our speed and feelings into consideration along the way here.¡±

    ¡°They really have too much energy! I can¡¯t even move now.¡±

    Mario and Sharmie appeared a little guilty. They didn¡¯t expect that one day they would be a burden to their team. Looking at Sharmie being so dejected, Mario quickly changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, why is the bomb called Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb? Who gave it that name? Is it Great Teacher Kenso? Is the bomb really smelly?¡±

    Before the others could get it, Feng had already begun tough. ¡°Uh¡­ It should be his bad sense of humor!¡±

    Although the violent icy rain and hail made Wang Zhong and Grai ufortable, the good news was that the dimensional creatures in this swamp had gone into hiding. As they ran in the rainy night, they were unimpeded.

    Wang Zhong had also been observing Grai. Although the two had met a lot in the past six months, it was actually only during a team mission a few months ago that he saw Grai¡¯s actualbat power. At that time, Grai¡¯s performance was rather satisfactory, and he had the Soul Power of about three to four thousand Grassos, plus a rtively novel vampire Dharma Idol. He was not weak, but definitely not strong either.

    But in just a few months, although he himself had changed dramatically, it seemed that Grai had not been idle either. It was said that Grai had helped a Great Teacher to conduct a blood test experiment. He did not get paid, but the teacher had shared the experimental results with him as a participant. Now, seeing his improvement, it seemed that it was indeed effective, causing his power to improve by leaps and bounds. He was definitely at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage and had finished consolidating his learning. At this time, it did not seem too strenuous for Grai to keep up with Wang Zhong under the heavy rain. Perhaps¡­ he could let him try that technique.

    ¡°For this mission, speed is the most important.¡± Wang Zhong made up his mind to teach Grai that technique. As he continued to run at top speed, he said, ¡°I have recentlye up with a method to increase my speed, the Speed Circuit.¡±

    ¡°Circuit?¡± He was indeed Grai. He could always grasp the main point immediately during a conversation.

    ¡°The advantage of being a Heroic Soul is that we have a huge amount of Soul Power. However, the disadvantage is that it is difficult to control ourselves because we have too much Soul Power. As such, our control over Soul Power will be much more difficult aspared to the Casted Soul Stage. The Circuit is a way I havee up with to control the Soul Power in my body. I have based them on three main things ¡ª strength, speed, and agility ¡ª to make my Soul Power obedient.¡±

    Wang Zhong briefly exined the concept of the Circuits he hade up with. If he had been talking to someone else, this new concept would probably be difficult to understand or even to ept, but Grai was different.

    ¡°Senior, do you mean that you have found a solution to our sluggish Soul Power response?¡± Grai was rather shocked. Frankly speaking, although he had the blood shadow ability, he was not able to do whatever he wanted, unlike during the Casted Soul Stage. For people like him and Wang Zhong, it was actually the most depressing for them during the Heroic Soul Stage. It was said that with good talent, it would take five to ten years to fully grasp this kind of Soul Power. However, another problem would arise. Do they waste time honing their skills, or try to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage directly?

    Although life was long enough, opportunities might be fleeting. This was a contradictory choice. Every Holy Disciple would face this dilemma, yet Wang Zhong just said that he had found a quick solution to this problem.

    ¡°Sort of¡­ I¡¯m not too sure. At least, it works well outside of battle.¡±

    While the two ran in the torrential rain, Wang Zhong told Grai about the Speed Circuit technique.

    It had to be admitted that there was something called talent in this world. After trying out the Soul Power Circuit technique for a single night, a simple Speed Circuit model finally formed in Grai¡¯s body.

    ¡°Should we try to speed up?¡± Wang Zhong could sense that Grai¡¯s cells were bursting with energy after he activated the Speed Circuit.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!¡± Grai was extremely excited, and there was no sign of fatigue on him even after an entire night of running.

    He felt that the Speed Circuit he had just activated could maintain this speed for at least half an hour. At this time, his entire body felt much lighter than usual, and his legs grew more powerful. He estimated that his speed could be increased by a lot.

    ¡°Haha,¡±ughed Wang Zhong as he raised his thumb.

    Zoom Shadow!

    A Soul Power point split open in his body, forming a crystalline-looking circuit in an instant.

    There were dense white-colored circuits spreading all over his body as though they were blood vessels. Following that, there was a sh of white light running along the endless circuit, traveling from the top of his head to the soles of his feet in an instant.

    It may have taken a long time to describe, but the deed only took a second. The circuit marks on his body disappeared, and Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body seemed to be lighter, as though he could float in the air. His toes merely touched the ground lightly before he zoomed forward like an arrow.

    Be it the swamp or the quagmire, at this moment, they were all like t roads under Wang Zhong¡¯s feet. When his toes made contact with the swamp, it seemed as though he only touched them lightly. Before the quagmire could even sink under his weight, he had already zoomed forward, leaving no traces on the quagmire! It was just a blink of an eye, and Wang Zhong was already out of sight.

    Although Grai had also activated his Speed Circuit and mentally prepared himself, he was rather stunned at the sight of Wang Zhong¡¯s power burst.

    This technique which could beunched within an instant was truly too freaky!

    ¡°Try to keep up!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s voice echoed from quite a far distance.

    There was a phrase to describe this:?<i>to run as fast as light and as free as the wind</i>.

    The torrential rain was raging around them, and the ice-cold air pierced their limbs. Even so, Grai suddenly grew a little excited as though he was facing a powerful enemy in the CHF with Wang Zhong and being driven into a corner together once again. It was the best experience of his life.

    A smile formed on his handsome face, and the white light of the Speed Circuit shed slightly on his body. Following behind him was a blood-red shadow.

    ...¡­

    They were traveling on a muddy swamp, yet itpletely became a straight highway to them¡­

    Originally, it would have taken the Wanderlust Team at least two to three days toplete the journey if everything went ording to n. However, it only took the duo five hours in total, even after Grai stopped several times to readjust his Speed Circuit.

    There was still a small section of jungle terrain and mountainous roads to pass through aftering out of the swamp. At this time, it was not yet dawn, and the surroundings were dark. The two slowed down in the dark. They dared not take the main road and instead climbed a narrow mountain wall that was not too high. Now, the enemy camp at the ck Boulder Energy Cave was already in their sights.

    The camp didn¡¯t look that big from outside. In front of them, there were several sentry towers and gates at the cave entrance, and they appeared to have been set up recently. They were rtively simple in structure and rtively new. At the same time, there were several tall Mizobudapi people in charge of keeping watch, but it was the wee hours of the morning, so they appeared rather weary. The few guards yawned from time to time, allowing the two to deduce that their lifestyles were simr to that of humans.

 Chapter 847 - Sword Saint

    <h4>Chapter 847: Sword Saint</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Inside the camp were just a few rows of simple wooden houses with obvious Mizobudapi characteristics. The ones on the left were rtively tall and clean, seemingly residences for the guards. The capacity of these wooden houses was obviously limited. It seemed that the estimation of the enemies¡¯ defense given by the mission department of ¡®around a hundred people¡¯ was not unfounded.

    The wooden houses on the other side were rtively small and looked a little shabby. There were tools such as mine carts outside each door, which meant that these should be the residences of the miner. On the sides of the two rows of wooden houses was a fenced up area in which more than a dozen rhino-like creatures were snoring.

    On the inner side of the camp was the location of the mine, and there was only one entrance. It was located at the bottom of the mountain wall on the north side. Even across such a long distance, Wang Zhong and Grai could feel the overflowing energy aura from the mine. At the entrance of the energy cave, there were two Mizobudapi guards on duty, but because of the rainstorm, both of them were standing closer to the inside of the cave entrance. In addition, there were also two teams of about ten people, and they seemed to be patrol soldiers. However, due to the heavy rain, they appeared listless as they hid from the rain under the eaves. They would asionally mutter some things to each other, but under the cover of this torrential rain, naturally, nothing could be heard.

    Although the torrential rain here was not as violent as it was in the muddy swamp, it too didn¡¯t stop falling. With the sound of the falling rain, it made the whole camp seem more peaceful.

    It seemed that everything was normal, and things were almost as expected. Although they had just experienced a lopsided victory, themander¡¯s mind was still rtively clear and remained vignt. It was just their luck to have encountered such heavy rain. With such a small mining camp, even though there were patrol teams on duty, they merely needed to stand guard at the eaves of the houses. None of them would really stand guard under the rain.

    This heavy rain had caused everyone in the swamp to suffer greatly, but it also gave Wang Zhong and Grai a rare opportunity.

    They had to act fast. Although there were guards in the cave, the two guards did not look powerful. If they waited till dawn, the only entrance to the mine might be filled with miners and guards, and there would not be such a great opportunity to act again.

    Wang Zhong carefully observed the terrain to find the route of infiltration. He then gestured to Grai to inform him of the n. He first pointed to himself, then to the guard on the left side inside the mine, andstly signaled Grai to handle the other one.

    Grai immediately got the message, and both of them acted swiftly. Under the cover of the dark and the sound of the heavy rain, they carefully shifted from the edge of the mountain wall to the top of the cave entrance.

    They arrived at their position at the same time. Sharing a look, the two figures slid down from the mountain wall silently. The two guards who had been targeted by them had no time to react before their sight went dark. Both of their actions were almostpletely synchronized. They covered the guards¡¯ mouths at the same time and twisted their necks fiercely.

    Both guards were merely at the level of a swordsman, which was equivalent to a mere Casted Soul. With Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s skills, it was naturally a piece of cake for them to handle the guards. In addition, in this sneak attack, the guards didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a sound before they lost their lives.

    Both of them supported the lifeless bodies of the Mizobudapi guards at the same time and used the big swords in their hands to sustain their upright standing postures. It only took a second or two for them to pull this off.

    Everything seemed normal. Hiding at the side of the cave, Wang Zhong nced at the patrol guards who were under the eaves. They still looked lethargic,pletely unaware of what had just happened at the entrance of the energy cave.

    Wang Zhong signaled an ¡®OK¡¯ sign to Grai, and the two of them entered the cave quietly as though they were ghosts. The energy cave was very quiet. They could sense the presence of some guards in the distance, but theirbat power was all simr to that of Casted Souls. It was highly possible that the KD Squadron had attracted the enemies¡¯ attention to themselves on purpose. Grai and Wang Zhong shared a nce as they proceeded deeper into the cave.

    The sides of the cave passage had countless small or huge dents that were shaped in circles or diamonds. The small ones were the size of a cobblestone, and therge ones could be as wide as a bucket. These were raw ore and could be used only after intensive processing. This was also the energy foundation of the Mizobudapi people, simr to oil in the old human civilization or the soul crystals of this era. It was just a little strange that there were no workers in the mining area. They went deeper into the cave, specifically, more than three hundred meters. After using their Soul Power to scan the area, they could feel the boundlessness of this energy cave. This was a natural crypt structure, and it was evenrger than one found in the Federation. From the outside, it was impossible to see how huge this cave was. At this moment, it seemed that they had found an important mining area for the enemy.

    They both sensed a little doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. How could there be no workers here? Especially during times of war? Were they resting? Or were there any other reasons?

    Whatever it was, the two couldn¡¯t go back empty-handed as it took them a lot of effort toe here. With that, they could only go deeper into the cave. Although Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb was extremely powerful, it had to be detonated deeper inside to be useful as it was such arge mining area. They didn¡¯t waste any time in moving forward. Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb had a timer function. After being unlocked with Soul Power, the timer of the bomb could be set at five minutes before detonation. That was more than enough time for them to get away.

    At this point, they could feel that they had gone into the deeper part of the energy cave and that the energy response around them was getting richer. The duo could already see that the energy crystals, which were exposed on the walls of the cave, were emitting a soft colorful light, lighting up the dark cave with a kind of dreamlike beauty.

    The area right in front of them was different from the narrow passages that they had passed through before. There was arge hole, with openings in all directions leading to the deeper parts of the cave. This was obviously the center point of a mine passage. Wang Zhong began to estimate the time they needed to move from this midpoint to the exit. If they activated their Speed Circuits and charged at full speed, they would be able to reach the exit in about five minutes. With the cover of the heavy rain outside now, he and Grai would be long gone when Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb detonated.

    This was the ideal detonation point that the two had been looking for. The two nodded at each other as their n was going rather smoothly, and everything seemed to be in order. As such, Wang Zhong and Grai¡¯s face finally revealed a knowing smile. Wang Zhong was about to take out the bomb from his spatial bracelet when he suddenly heard a slight noise behind him.

    It was footsteps that were made deliberately, as though the owner wanted to attract the attention of Wang Zhong and Grai on purpose. Instantly, Wang Zhong grew wary.

    The two of them turned back abruptly and immediately saw a light sh in front of them. The sh was like the lightning that cut through the night sky as it shone abnormally brightly in this colorful energy cave, appearing without warning. Grai was the target!

    At this moment, all of Grai¡¯s hair stood on their ends, and his entire body instinctively turned red. His skin and body turned translucent in a sh, and he was nearly see-through.

    Blood Shadow!

    It was the strongest survival technique of the Blood Race. His reaction was already extremely fast, but it was still a step too slow. When his body was about to disappear, the streak of light had already passed through him directly. The excess power of that sword sh passed through his almost-faded body andnded on the walls of the energy cave behind him, leaving behind a sword mark that directly prated the wall.

    Grai, who was in the mid-Blood Shadow state in mid-air, was instantly sent flying backward by that powerful inertia, and his body was directly knocked out of the Blood Shadow state. With a pained moan, he stumbled more than ten steps backward. It could be seen that the flesh on his left chest was directly split open, and the huge wound began from his left shoulder, all the way to his chest cavity. Countless drops of blood sttered to the surrounding, and his ribs could be seen from the outside!

    Wang Zhong wasted no time in moving in front of Grai. They were done for! Indeed, they couldn¡¯t depend on luck. This was a trapid by their enemies!

    Thud thud thud¡­

    The sound of footsteps sounded slowly, as though the other party was taking a leisurely walk. Within three to five steps, a Mizobudapi soldier had appeared at the entrance.

    Unlike those big-sized soldiers they saw in the mining camps previously, this Mizobupadi was not very tall. He was about 1.8 meters tall andparatively thin. In fact, he wasparable to normal humans. However, his dressing was extremely sophisticated. Actually, the Mizobudapi World was not a poor world, and their civilization was even older than the human one. They were rather particr when it came to dressing up, and this was the most gorgeous Mizobudapi soldier they had ever seen.

    His shiny and gorgeous golden armor was engraved with smooth, beautiful lines. Even people from Earth, who did not have the same aesthetic as them, would be in awe of such a magnificent sight. The long tentacles on his head were not scattered like with ordinary soldiers. Instead, they were bundled up by a golden headband emitting strong energy fluctuations, and each tentacle appeared crystal clear. There were also countless streaks of blue light shuttling back and forth between those tentacles reflected in his golden armor. It was absolutely eye-catching.

    Even more special was the longsword in his hand. Not to mention the crystal-clear slender sword body, at the sword¡¯s hilt hung a pendant which was made from two inteced mini golden swords.

    The faces of Wang Zhong and Grai changed instantly. Although they had already sensed that the other party was very powerful due to that sword sh just now, they never imagined that they would be faced with the worst situation.

    From the warfare when theynded and the various intelligence reconnaissance done by the Holy City Army during this time, they now knew the characteristics of the different Mizobudapi ranks. In addition to the sense of oppression they felt and the other party¡¯sbat power they had just witnessed, they could also identify his rank by his attire. The Mizobudapi people followed a strict hierarchy as well, and the different ranks could be identified directly by the color they wore. They would adhere strictly to their dress code, or else they would face grave punishment.

    A Swordman was at the lowest level of the hierarchy, and he would wear gray. A Great Swordsman would wear silver, and as for gold¡­ it could only belong to that rank¡­

    Sword Saint!

    How could there be a Sword Saint here?!

    At the level of a Sword Saint, one was definitely part of the core strength of the Mizobudapi Army. In this war situation, shouldn¡¯t such people be guarding big cities or other important ces?

    Wasn¡¯t this just an energy cave?! What¡¯s more was that this ce was less than four hundred miles away from the humanmand center. How could they openly station such an important person here? Weren¡¯t they afraid of being found out by humans?

    It had to be noted that the top exploration teams were all gunning for Sword Saints. When necessary, they would get a Great Teacher to help them. Killing a Sword Saint was definitely an outstanding deed in this Holy Battle.

    ¡°Grai!¡± Wang Zhong realized the seriousness of the problem immediately. The more critical the situation was, the more he had to keep a clear head. ¡°Try to leave first and get the news to the others!¡±

    This was not the time to dilly-dally as the opportunity was fleeting. As Wang Zhong spoke, he flicked his wrists, and a burst of Soul Power erupted.

    He put his left hand on his right hand, and the runic array on his right hand roared loudly. He had managed to skip the many preparation steps which he had to go through previously. At the moment he activated his Soul Power, a fiery phoenix had already taken shape in the runic array. At the same time, the round runic array bloomed from his hands, as though it was a beautiful flower.

    ¡°With Will Comes Power ¡ª Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!¡±

    Boom!

    A ming phoenix charged out from Wang Zhong¡¯s palm, and its surging energy whistled and roared in the cave. After all, they were in the Mizobudapi Phoenix World, and they had a special worshipplex for phoenix totems. As such, the Sword Saint was also a little stunned.

    It took only that split second for the ming phoenix to arrive in front of him.

    However, he did not attempt to dodge at all. With a slight wave of his longsword, the phoenix formed by Wang Zhong¡¯s energy was directly split into two halves by a streak of light. Originally, it should have exploded with massive force, but now, it was like a balloon with a hole. Before anything could happen, it dissipated into sparks and disappeared in the air.

    As the fire sparks dissipated, the two mere ant-like humans in the cave disappeared, but the Sword Saint¡¯s face revealed a yful smile.

    ¡°Do you think you can run from me?¡± He unexpectedly spoke the humannguage, and his taunting voice thundered throughout the cave.

    These two humans were actually not stupid. During the moment of attack just now, they had split up. One ran deeper into the cave while the other ran out. Did they think that he could only chase one? What wishful thinking.

    He only had to chase one, the one that was not injured. As for the other one, he had been struck by his sword. Even if that guy was lucky enough for him to have missed that guy¡¯s vital organs, did that guy really think he could survive? Moreover, the cave entrance was not empty.

    Human beings were just lowly creatures who got lucky. All their achievements were due to them upying the Holy Land by chance. They were proud and stuck-up creatures. Who was actually the hunter, and who was actually the prey in this battle?

    The Sword Saint lifted his foot and began his hunt. His feather-light steps, although seemingly small, were capable of traveling huge distances, simr to that of teleportation. His attitude was leisurely, just like a cat ying with a mouse.

    The one who rushed out was definitely dead, but the one inside, he would have fun with him!

    ¡­

    At the moment when Grai ran past the Sword Saint, he could sense that the Sword Saint had nced at him. It was as though he was looking at a dead man. The Sword Saint had a yful smile on his face, as though he didn¡¯t care about him getting away.

    This look almost made Grai¡¯s heart stop, and he could taste his own death. This had made him feel more fearful than being intercepted by the other party. This Mizobudapi soldier was too powerful. It was not that he ran away fast enough or that Wang Zhong had managed to fully distract the Sword Saint with his sudden attack. It was more like the other party couldn¡¯t care less about stopping him at all¡­

    He knew the reason for this. There was still a little Sword Qi from the opponent remaining in his terrifying, huge wound. It was acting like a poison which prevented his body from healing. If he was in his normal state, he might have been able to deal with this remaining sword energy, but at this moment, the severe blood loss had consumed too much of his Soul Power and physical strength. The Blood Race was not immortal, and this sword injury was simply not something he could handle at his current level.

 Chapter 848 - Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 848: Life and Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The other party didn¡¯t stop him because he knew that he was done for. For a proud Sword Saint, he didn¡¯t need to use his sword twice on a weakling. It might even be a shame to him! It was just like how he deliberately cued Grai and Wang Zhong to his presence before entering the cave. He did not even bother tounch a sneak attack! In his eyes, they were merely two dead people!

    Grai gritted his teeth so as to stay awake. He had to bring the news back; otherwise, everyone would die. Senior¡­

    At this moment, the wind whispered relentlessly in his ears. With the help of the Speed Circuit, his feet were as swift as the wind, but his face was getting paler by the second. His blood could almost form a river as he sprinted through the pathways. He was still standing only because the Blood Race had extraordinary control over their own blood. If he was a normal human, he would have copsed from such a huge amount of blood loss.

    Hang in there! Hang in there!

    Gray kept reminding himself, but after all, things like ¡®will¡¯ could not keep him going forever.

    Pa!

    With his Speed Circuit running at full power, he should havested at least half an hour, but now, just five or six minutes after he started running, the circuit in his Soul Sea was already broken. If he sped up the usage of his Soul Power, it would only increase his blood flow and make him lose more blood. It was a vicious circle. The severe blood loss had made Grai unable to support the operation of his own Soul Power.

    That powerful Sword Saint¡¯s judgment was very urate; he couldn¡¯t even get out of this cave!

    Grai¡¯s speed plummeted suddenly, and he lost his bnce. Without the Speed Circuit and the support of his Soul Power, his legs grew as heavy as lead. At the same time, his head grew heavier, and his eyes slowly began to close. As he copsed, he caught sight of a group of Mizo Soldiers running towards him at top speed. They wereughing loudly and speaking their nativenguage, as though they were mocking the weakling that had just fallen to the ground.

    Immediately following that, arge hand grabbed his arm. Grai wanted to resist, but he couldn¡¯t muster up any strength.

    Thatrge hand yanked him violently, tossing Grai on his shoulders as though he was a rag doll. Perhaps they were trying to capture him alive, or maybe they wanted to torture him or make him a ve, just like those Mizobudapi people who were captured by the Holy City Army during thending battle. Living people were always more valuable than corpses.

    It was over¡­

    Grai¡¯s eyes closed. It seemed that the serious sword injury had caused him to lose his consciousnesspletely.

    Thump thump thump thump thump!

    It was the sound of blood pumping around the neck of the Mizobudapi soldier who was carrying him. It was blood with a huge amount of pure energy, flowing vigorously in the blood vessels. It followed a certain rhythm, as though it was tempting and teasing him. It was much like making a starving lion see a live cow ormb deliberately.

    Boom!

    An innate desire suddenly came alive in Grai¡¯s mind. It was like a natural throb from his soul, and his eyes turned blood red in a sh!

    Two fangs that were hungry for blood emerged from his mouth, and he directly bit down at the fresh blood vessels without even thinking about it!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Although theirnguages were not the same, this scream was almost like that of a human being.

    The delicious fresh blood infused with pure energy poured into his mouth, and it was instantly transformed into energy by his Blood Race¡¯s special constitution. Grai¡¯s diminishing energy was replenished, and he instantly became sober.

    For the Blood Race to control their bloodthirsty nature, the most basic requirement was for them to never get that first taste of blood. For any Blood Race member who had tasted fresh blood, no matter how strong his will was, it would be impossible to get rid of his bloodlust in his lifetime.

    Grai hated this bloodlust, but it was not because he was unwilling to kill. From the Federation to the Holy Land, he had been living on animal blood. As such, his Soul Power growth had been sluggish. That was because the power contained in the blood of energy creatures waspletely different from animals. However, at this moment, he no longer had a choice. If someone had to take the hard stuff, let it be him!

    His bloodshot eyes grew even fiercer at the moment of sobriety, and he bit down even harder with his canine-like fangs. No one had to teach him how to drain his prey of blood. This was a natural instinct of the Blood Race. The canine-like teeth with holes began to generate huge suction force,pletely draining the other party of his blood.

    The vampire Dharma Idol that had dissipated because of his sword injury began to re-condense behind him. As this was his first taste of fresh dimensional-creature blood, there was an influx of powerful energy entering his body. Although Grai¡¯s terrifying sword injury still couldn¡¯t heal, at the very least, he felt good. He felt as though he had endless strength and energy.

    Several other Mizobudapi soldiers began roaring in anger, and they shed wildly at Grai with their weapons. Instantly, the narrow cave was filled with Sword Qi and streaks of light. However, none of the attacks managed to even graze the terrifying Blood Shadow.

    Hua hua hua hua¡­

    It was like the sound of flowing water, and only shes of the Blood Shadow could be seen throughout the attacks.

    Suddenly, the four Mizobudapi soldiers grew stiff, and they could no longer move. They were frozen in their tracks with their swords raised above their heads.

    The Blood Shadow zoomed out of the cave at the speed of light, and the air currents caused by it touched the stiff bodies gently.

    Pa pa pa pa pa¡­

    All the soldiers fell to the ground, and Grai wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. There was a little mncholy and remorse on his handsome face, but soon, they were reced with determination. It was either him or his enemies!

    ¡­

    Whoosh whoosh¡­

    Wang Zhong¡¯s movements were extremely fast. He had activated his Zoom Shadow and left a long afterimage in the cave as he went deeper into it.

    The deeper Wang Zhong went, the more surprised he was. This energy cave was muchrger than he expected. The intricate road conditions and the criss-crossed trails were like spider webs, as though the entire mountain base had been drilled through. If they had detonated Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb at that previous position, they would merely have made a bigger hole in that particr cave at best. It was definitely impossible to destroy the entire mine.

    It was too big, too deep, and tooplicated. Even with Wang Zhong¡¯s excellent memory, he couldn¡¯t remember exactly which route he had taken in the cave. He was alsopletely clueless about the cardinal directions here. All he had was a faint impression of the path that he had just taken. At the very least, if he identally went in circles, he wouldn¡¯t take a detour.

    That was inevitable. He was running at too fast a pace, and he didn¡¯t have time to memorize the routes. All he did was run into any open space and randomly run around based on his instincts.

    But even so, he still couldn¡¯t shake off the terrifying aura behind him. The other party¡¯s perception allowed him to follow closely behind, and he didn¡¯t stop scanning for him, locking onto his position firmly. Due to this, Wang Zhong dared not stop for a single moment. Fortunately, he had his Speed Circuit, and he was leading the way. As such, the opponent was not much faster than him, making him able to flee all the way here.

    Stop and fight for his life? Wang Zhong would never entertain such a stupid idea. It was a piece of cake for the other party to destroy his Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven. It would definitely be seeking death if he tried to fight the other party as the other party was at the level of a Heavenly Soul. There was an insurmountable divide between a Heroic Soul and Heavenly Soul which was impossible to cross except in special circumstances. Currently, this obviously would not fall into the category of ¡®special circumstances¡¯.

    But now, it seemed that he had no choice but to stop. There was nowhere for him to go¡­

    This was a dead end. He had observed that the energy crystals on the walls here had begun to decrease as he entered. Obviously, he had deviated from the main mining area, so the mine had not been dug deeper. Now, all Wang Zhong could see was a dark, gloomy cave wall.

    Damn it. When he noticed that the energy crystals on the cave walls had started to decrease, he should have known that there would be a dead end ahead!

    The shiny golden figure stood on the other end of this dead end, lighting up the dark cave.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to run again?¡± The Sword Saint walked towards him slowly, rxedly, and with his usual indifferent expression. ¡°In the words of you humans, you seem to think too highly of yourself.¡±

    Behind him was a dead end, and in front of him was his imminent death. However, there was no hint of confusion and anxiety on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. His lips curled upward, and he smiled. ¡°You speak ournguage rather well. Who taught you?¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s words seemed to have a teasing tone, but frankly, he was speaking the truth. The other party¡¯s pronunciation was much better than the aliens who had been living in the Holy City for decades. He even got the ent right. If one had listened to him speak, one would think that he was just an ordinary human being.

    ¡°Is that such a big deal? It¡¯s just thenguage of inferior creatures.¡± The Sword Saint¡¯s face appeared slightly disdainful, while the bright light flowed smoothly between the crystal-clear tentacles on his head. He was just like his tone and expression ¡ª t and calm, as though he was above everything else in the world. ¡°The Mizobudapi civilization is not as isted as you humans imagine. We know at least thousands of dimensionalnguages, even that of lowly biological civilizations like yours.¡±

    ¡°Is that all? I think you guys also have a special ability when ites to bragging.¡± Wang Zhong scanned the surroundings as he talked. The bad news was that this was indeed a dead end, not even mouse holes could be seen. He could forget about the mission for now¡­ However, the good news was that the escape passage being blocked by the other party was not too narrow. As long as there was an opportunity, he should be able to charge past the other party.

    ¡°Hur, hur, you seem very unconvinced? Human beings are just a group of lowly creatures upying the Holy Land. Unfortunately, you guys havee to the wrong ce. This battle will be the end of humanity.¡±

    ¡°Really? But you guys are being thrashed by a group of lower creatures now.¡± Wang Zhongughed loudly as he umted his Soul Power secretly. His three circuits could now be activated instantly, but in the face of such a powerful opponent, he had to muster all his strength andbine them into a single attack in order to get an opportunity to escape. ¡°What did you think about thending battle? Did you also run away like a loser?¡±

    ¡°You have the sight of ants,¡± replied the Sword Saint as he smiled scornfully.

    Boom!

    A surging field of air instantly shrouded the area. Powerful Soul Power and a sense of oppression washed over Wang Zhong like a hurricane, almost making him breathless!

    A weird clown mask instantly appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Traces of airflow that were visible to the naked eye appeared, and at the same time, Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power exploded.

    ¡°With Will Comes Power ¡ª Zoom Shadow, Dominating Constitution!¡±

    A bright white circuit instantly appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s body, spreading all over it like blood vessels. White light flowed through the circuit like electricity, and the energy constantly fluctuated.

    There was a hint of curiosity in the Sword Saint¡¯s eyes. He had seen Wang Zhong use this technique before. It was a little different from what the Mizobudapi people had noted as they fought human beings. Humans at this level should have very slow or obscure Soul Power reactions, much like a three-year-old kid trying to push a huge tire. However, that was not visible in this teenager. This was also one of the reasons why he was not in a hurry to kill him. The war had just begun, and both parties had to take their understanding of each other to a deeper level. Be it novel weapons orbat power, anything that was unconventional was worth studying.

    However, before the Sword Saint could take a closer look, Wang Zhong had already leapt forward in the next second. He stepped on the upper walls of the cave as though he could hang upside down. His rapid inertia and the Soul Power ¡®attachment¡¯ beneath his feet made him free of gravity at this moment. He had chosen one of the most tricky methods to charge past the other party, and at the same time, bright light could be seen glowing from his hands.

    With Will Comes Power ¡ª Heroic Crosswheel sh!

    The rotating light sh tore into the surrounding air directly, appearing sharp and unstoppable! It was also thinner and sharper than before! The energy force of the Heroic Crosswheel sh might not be as powerful as that of Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven, but its visual effects and range were absolutely powerful. What Wang Zhong needed right now was just an opportunity.

    Everything seemed to be going in ordance with Wang Zhong¡¯s n. The only thing he was wrong about was the reaction of the Sword Saint. He not only did not stop the sword sh, nor did he even dodge. A white light shone from his body, emitting the same kind of sharpness and color a streak of Sword Qi would have.

    Sword Defense!

    Bang~~

    The Heroic Crosswheel sh hit its mark instantly, but only a sharp bang could be heard. With Sword Defense, the other party¡¯s body seemed as though it was covered with a powerful coat of defense. The powerful force of the Heroic Crosswheel sh seemed to be rendered useless by the Sword Defense and was shattered directly, dissipating into the surrounding air.

    Sword Qi was not only used for attacks. The research and control of the sword by the Mizobudapi people had reached an astonishing level. The other party had stood there with a smile, neither dodging nor fighting back. He merely stood at the exact same spot, but Wang Zhong¡¯s carefully concocted escape n had already been crushed.

    Wang Zhong was definitely surprised. With his path forward obstructed, he forcibly twisted his body as he ran on the cave walls. Just then, the voice of the Sword Saint echoed throughout the entire cave. ¡°In human terms, your attack is merely around ten thousand Grassos whereas my Sword Qi defense is around a hundred thousand Grassos. Even if I let you have ten thousand years to cut through my defense, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t respond. From the moment he carried out his n, he had to follow through. It was just that he realized that Mizobudapi people seemed to like showing off even more than humans.

    Forcibly escaping was the only option for him, but if he couldn¡¯t force the opponent to a suitable distance, he would never dare to move closer. The power gap was too disparate, and the other party seemed to be a Sword Saint who specialized in meleebat. Wang Zhong was clear that his little tricks would not have an effect in such a high-level confrontation. Thus, he had to keep his distance!

    At the same time as hended on the ground, he put his hands together, and energy surged from his palms. Without waiting for the Sword Saint to finish showing off, a phoenix had formed from his hands and charged forward.

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!

    Both of them acted at lightning speed. However, before Wang Zhong could react, something flickered before his eyes, and he felt like his body was about to explode. The supposedly strong Dominating Constitution effect formed by the Power Circuit was nearly shattered into pieces.

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong was sent flying backward like a cannonball. He crashed into the interior cave wall with a terrifying force, causing the whole cave to tremble and rubble to fall from the cave wall continuously.

    ¡°You foolish, lowly creatures truly don¡¯t know your ce.¡±

    The leisurely expression on the Sword Saint¡¯s face remained unchanged as he slowly walked towards Wang Zhong, who was covered in rubble. It was as though he was a cat ying with a mouse.

 Chapter 849 - Wang Zhong, Run!

    <h4>Chapter 849: Wang Zhong, Run!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, before he could walk closer to Wang Zhong, a rattling chain sound rang beneath his feet and scorching heat overwhelmed him. Suddenly, a fiery red shadow appeared in front of the Sword Saint, obstructing his vision. The zing mes on the chains were gleaming with a white glow as if it could burn everything in its path!

    This thing appeared too suddenly, and even the Sword Saint didn¡¯t manage to see exactly how it appeared. It certainly didn¡¯t move here from a distance, and it wasn¡¯t quite like a normal human¡¯s Dharma Idol; at least those had Soul Power fluctuations that alerted people of their existence. However, this ¡®toy¡¯ seemed to be conjured out of thin air.

    The ck iron chains had already started coiling and trapping the enemy the moment it appeared. Smander¡¯s huge hands tugged at the chains fiercely, causing them to contract immediately and trap the enemy. However, the unfortunate thing was that the enemy was a Sword Saint.

    He lightly waved the long sword in his hand, unleashing a sword beam that seemed to be able to slice through everything with a primal force. The chain¡¯s defenses became a total joke in front of this magnitude of attack, shattering instantly. The sword attack pierced through Smander, who was still seemingly aggressive, and his body was split into two. That wasn¡¯t the end of the attack as a force shot towards the wall of the cave where Wang Zhong was stered at after he was sted there earlier on. This caused the wall that was already copsing to be smashed into smithereens, with debris flying everywhere.

    The Sword Saint raised his eyebrows. He sensed that his attack didn¡¯t strike his target. That mouse was fast at escaping.

    His divine sense locked on a figure that zoomed past his left instantly. Being able to run so quickly after receiving a kick from him earlier on, this human was considered to be rather extraordinary. Not only was this human fast, he had a tough physique too and grasped his timing well.

    That swift figure paused shortly the moment Smander was sliced in half. Though it was just a slight pause, it was evident that Wang Zhong was affected by Smander¡¯s condition.

    That wasn¡¯t just another normal attack in which Smander was crushed. There were many instances whereby Smander¡¯s body had been crushed into pieces while in battles by Wang Zhong¡¯s side. During those times, it only took a moment for Smander to heal, and his power was only slightly reduced. However, when Smander was sliced in half this time, Wang Zhong could feel an intense headacheing on, and his spiritual connection with Smander was cut off immediately. The enemy¡¯s level of attack was too strong, causing Smander¡¯s soul imprint and essence to be damaged. Not only was it impossible to summon Smander now, it also dealt some damage to Wang Zhong¡¯s own soul, as if he was struck by a heavy attack. It was lucky that his soul was strong enough. If it was an average Heroic Soul soldier in this situation, this sort of soul damage would cause one to faint and start foaming at the mouth.

    Nheless, now wasn¡¯t the time to ponder over this. There was no time to lose. Wang Zhong clenched his teeth and took advantage of the moment of confusion that Smander bought with his life. He sessfully sneaked past the Sword Saint and dashed towards the only opening of this cave.

    The Sword Saint sneered.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡±

    His tone was leisurely and not hurried as if he was in control of everything. He didn¡¯t even take out his sword. While he was speaking, a golden figure moved at lightning speed, appearing behind Wang Zhong who was running for his life.

    Trying to beat him in speed? That was impossible.

    The reason why Wang Zhong was able to escape from him for so long was because there were too many paths that branched out into numerous routes in this energy cave. Though the great Sword Saint was in charge of the ck Boulder Energy Cave, this didn¡¯t mean that he would follow miners into the cave to familiarize himself with the topography of this dirty cave. Compared to Wang Zhong, this Sword Saint was even less familiar with the intricate paths in this cave that branched out like a spider¡¯s web. Furthermore, he had to spend effort on locating Wang Zhong¡¯s position the entire way, and he had an unhurried mindset, which was why he yed the cat-and-mouse game with Wang Zhong for so long. Just because of this, that pitiful ant thought that he had a chance of winning against a Sword Saint at speed?

    With a golden sh, the Sword Saint extended his muscr arms and curled his fingers, heading straight for Wang Zhong¡¯s back. He was going to capture Wang Zhong alive and torture him to see whether he could extract any information from this human with a uniquebat style.

    However, this grabbing motion failed to capture Wang Zhong as smoothly as the Sword Saint expected to. Another figure appeared out of thin air, blocking him. It was a little human girl who looked pitiful. She opened her arms feebly, like a child calling for her mother to hug her.

    The little girl¡¯s presence evoked a strong emotion, and even a man would mistakenly feel that he was a ¡®mother¡¯ in this instant. However, the Sword Saint wasn¡¯t affected by this at all. Putting aside the fact that he belonged to another race and had a vastly different way of expressing emotions, but even if he was blindfolded, this sort of weak illusion wouldn¡¯t be able to have any effect on him.

    His curled fingers wed into a fist without hesitation, bing a golden glow thatunched a fierce attack on the little girl. There weren¡¯t any pauses in his movements.

    He was going to st this illusion along with the human hiding behind it!

    BANG¡­

    The illusion of the little girl disappeared into nothing in the face of such a powerful force. However, the Sword Saint¡¯s fist didn¡¯t pass through herpletely. She managed to defend against his fist attack!

    It wasn¡¯t that his fist came into contact with something that was hard to break. It was the judgment of a power of the naturalws that deemed his power ineffective at that moment!

    Finally, a sliver of surprise appeared on the Sword Saint¡¯s face. This judgment of the naturalws was even more absurd than the fact that the dude was able to escape from his attacks earlier on. How could such a weak ant be able to harness the power of a God?

    The Sword Saint had a dark expression on his face. At the same time, he realized that the human was about to reach the entrance of the cave. Wang Zhong clenched his teeth. Alice was the key to his escape n. She was able to buy him a little time, but her condition was not any better than Smander now. However, the enemy was already nearing him from behind.

    The sword gleamed, exuding a glow that followed a curved trajectory in the air. It was a vicious attack aimed to kill!

    This human had a certain value, but it was only enough to make him slightly interested. Since this human dared to y tricks on him, he would just kill him then!

    A terrifying Sword Qi emerged as fast as lightning and unmatched in power. It moved over a hundred times faster than Wang Zhong! However, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t look back, disregarding the horrifying lethal threat behind him, and just dashed forward. Behind him, a nket of mist suddenly appeared. While it obscured Wang Zhong, an angry howl could be heard too.

    Return~my~head~~~

    A ck figure appeared amidst the mist. With a powerful aura, it took on the vicious sword attack directly.

    Rumble bang bang~~~

    This sword attack was much stronger than the previous one, exuding a turbulent Sword Qi. Although it had the power to annihte the Headless Knight immediately, the Headless Knight didn¡¯t care about defending at all andunched a lethal attack on the Sword Saint instead. After all, the Headless Knight was a Heavenly Soul Warlord. It was restricted by Wang Zhong¡¯s level of power and only had thebat power of a Peak Heroic Soul warrior, but it was good at attacking. Its spear skills, fighting will, speed, et cetera, were definitely at the level of a Heavenly Soul warrior. At this moment, the spear attack made the Sword Saint feel a sense of threat and avoid it subconsciously.

    Right after, the Sword Qi that crushed the Headless Knight continued spreading across the cave in all directions.

    Rumble. Bang bang¡­

    Though this cave was huge, the incredible destructive power of the Headless Knight and the Sword Qi caused a good portion of the cave to copse. Numerous debris piled up and blocked the Sword Saint¡¯s path. Rubble and dust were everywhere. Constant rumbling sounds could be heard as a result of the attacks, echoing around the cave in all directions. Debris was piled up near the opening of the cave too, and Wang Zhong tried his best to dash out in this situation. The three Soul Guards could only do so much in holding the enemy back. This was the power of a Sword Saint. The difference in their level of power was too vast. How was Mu Zi able to deal with this sort of monster previously?

    Less than ten secondster, the white glow of a sword could be seening from chunks of debris.

    One, two, three¡­

    Boom! With more white glows, chunks of debris exploded, and clouds of dust filled the entire cave. A golden figure emerged from the debris and dust,nding on a central location in the cave. From there, there were seven or eight paths that branched out, and it was impossible to tell which one Wang Zhong chose.

    The Sword Saint¡¯s expression darkened.

    This was the first time he was toyed with and deceived by such a low-tier creature! How could he have let the other party escape from him! Although he just lost sight of him temporarily, this was absolutely an insult nheless!

    The crystal-like antennae on his head lit up as he extended his powerful divine sense into the surrounding cave passages. That little guy had escaped quite far away, and his divine sense couldn¡¯t detect his location right now. However, it could detect the traces that the little guy left behind. It was a lingering, disgusting smell that was unique to humans.

    That dude didn¡¯t dash towards the cave entrance but dived deeper into the cave instead. This human was smart. He knew that the cave entrance would be heavily guarded by soldiers. The guards outside the cave only needed to keep him busy for a minute or two, and the Sword Saint would be able to catch up with him thereafter. That dude wanted to find another exit. Obviously, he had found out that this energy cave was unlike the normal ones.

    Zeng!

    A golden figure moved in a sh and followed the cave passages that had Wang Zhong¡¯s smell.

    Two times. That ant had escaped from him two times though he was just toying with that human the first time. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that pesky human to escape a third time. Now, he was going to find that detestable pig and hack him to death!

    Swish swish swish¡­

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Speed Circuit had been activated to the maximum. He had used every means to escape from that terrifying guy, but he had paid too great a price.

    Smander, Alice, and the Headless Knight were his strongest trump cards. However, the three Soul Guards had only appeared for a moment before they were severely damaged. Injuries to their soul imprint meant that the Soul Guards¡¯ essence was damaged too. This was an entirely different concept from ordinary physical attacks that caused them to lose their form. Wang Zhong sensed that his connection with them was almost gone, and it would probably take a very long time for the Soul Guards to recover.

    There was no way he could fight his opponent at all. The enemy was way too strong. After hanging out with Oscar and the others for a long time, he often heard groups of people at Queen¡¯s Bar boasting about several Dimensional Devourers that had the power to fight against a Heavenly Soul Great Teacher. Though he took it with a pinch of salt and had his own judgment, after hearing this sort of gossip repeatedly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that there wasn¡¯t such a big difference between a Heroic Soul and Heavenly Soul. Furthermore, in the few dimensional secret-realm battles he had participated in, hisrades had been the main attack force while he assisted from the side. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have firsthand experience of how terrifying it was to face a Heavenly Soul expert head-on. However, now that he was ced in this situation, the horrifying dominating power that the enemy possessed didn¡¯t even allow him a chance to feel despair. This was way too different from whatever he had been imagining.

    He could only run with all his might. With such a lethal enemy behind him, it wasn¡¯t feasible to head for the cave entrance. If there were two or three Great Swordsmen at the cave entrance who stalled him for a while, he would be dead in a matter of seconds.

    Previously, when he ran around the cave recklessly, he discovered that this energy cave was unusual. It was extremely huge and deep, as if there was no end to it. This was definitely not a man-made cave. There was no reason to continue digging and expanding cave passages and to leave all the mineral ores intact on the walls of the cave.

    There was probably another exit. He was pinning his only hope on that. However, before anything else, he had to ensure that the Sword Saint didn¡¯t catch up with him. Though he was able to evade the enemy¡¯s divine sense temporarily, the sense of threat that enveloped him still hadn¡¯t disappeared. This definitely wasn¡¯t an illusion that arose out of fear. Wang Zhong was wearing the clown mask now, and his sixth sense was abnormally urate.

    The only thing that he could do now was to find another exit or be killed!

    He activated his Speed Circuit to the maximum. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t dare to rest for a moment. He dashed around the cave, turning into a gray shadow that moved at the speed of wind.

    ...¡­

    The thunderstorm thatsted for an entire night finally came to a halt. The Wanderlust Team had started moving again. They were able to have a good night¡¯s sleep without any monsters disrupting them. Filled with determination to work towards their new goal, everyone was full of energy now.

    The swamp was abnormally quiet and calm after the thunderstorm. In this world, not only the Mizobudapi people respected nature, even wild creatures harbored the same belief. Many terrifying Dimensional lifeforms hadn¡¯t recovered from ¡®God¡¯s Wrath¡¯st night and were still dormant.

    This was a good opportunity for the Wanderlust Team to travel. With sufficient rest and a peaceful environment, everyone¡¯s speed doubled aspared to the previous two days. Originally, their goal was to make their way through the central area of the swamp by evening. Once they reached the periphery of the swamp zone, life would be much easier. However, it was only noon when they saw a blood-red figure heading towards them at high speed from afar.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Small Eyes, who was in charge of alerting the team, reminded everyone. This caused everyone to stop in their tracks.

    However, Oscar got a clear view of the person¡¯s face, and his face changed. ¡°It¡¯s Grai!¡±

    Rushing out from the energy cave and sucking blood for the first time gave Grai immense power, but this power wasn¡¯t endless. It couldn¡¯t even heal his sword injury. The Sword Qi on his chest that was left behind by the Sword Saint was forcefully dispelled by the power of his bloodline. However, his wound wasn¡¯t able to heal even after such a long time. The power of his bloodline forcibly held his wound together and kept it from opening.

    To think that a Sword Saint¡¯s casual sword attack was this powerful!

    Grai had been clenching his teeth and pressing on. The energy that he had absorbed earlier on had been gradually used up on the journey here. He had been using all his power to support the Speed Circuit in his Soul Sea, preventing it from crumbling. He traveled as fast as he could. He didn¡¯t even dare to think of anything else, lest he got distracted and copsed.

    He only rxed when the Wanderlust Team was in sight. Right after, he sensed that something bad was going to happen. His Speed Circuit that had reached its maximum a long time ago copsed instantly, and his whole body fell forward due to inertia.

    Pa!

    Oscar caught him. ¡°Grai! Grai?!¡±

    ¡°Leave¡­ Trap¡­ Sword Saint¡­¡± With a sense of duty, Grai managed to articte a few key words with much difficulty. He no longer had the strength to form aplete sentence. Once he said the most important keywords ¡ª ¡®Sword Saint¡¯ ¡ª Grai cked out as his wound split open. The little blood left in his body gushed out, and hepletely lost consciousness.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 850 - Bold Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 850: Bold n!</h4>

    Trap? Sword Saint? What about Wang Zhong?

    ¡°First-aid kit, first-aid kit!¡± Oscar was the first to respond, and he began to shout. His arms were fully covered in Grai¡¯s blood.

    Feng, who was behind him, brought over the first-aid kit, and Oscarid Grai t on the ground. When Oscar opened his coat to take a look, the terrifying wound on his chest seemed to have split his whole body in half! His bones were deeply visible, and it was absolutely shocking to the eye.

    Oscar¡¯s hands shed with blue light; he used his Soul Power to forcibly lude all the blood vessels near the wound, while Feng administered some first aid. Obviously, under such terrible conditions, they were not equipped to deal with such a serious injury.

    The entire Wanderlust Team¡¯s expressions grew heavy as they recalled the information that Grai had passed on to them previously. Everyone lost all the hope they were holding on to before.

    Trap. Sword Saint.

    In fact, these three words were already enough to exin what had happened, and everyone finally understood how KD Squadron got wiped out. If they had met with the enemies¡¯ so-called defense or even if they were ambushed, with KD¡¯s strength, they should have been able to escape if they were losing. That group of people was definitely not stupid and definitely not the type who would give their lives for the honor of the Holy City.

    But if they met a Sword Saint? That would be like meeting an expert Heavenly Soul with thebat power of a Great Teacher. If the Sword Saint was prepared, it would definitely be a piece of cake to wipe out the entire KD Squadron. A Sword Saint¡­

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s abort the mission.¡±

    To be honest, this was a very difficult decision. When Oscar spoke those words, he was definitely experiencing a dilemma. If he had been alone, he would have risked his life to go to their enemies¡¯ camp to find out more about what happened to Wang Zhong. However, he still had to consider the rest of the Wanderlust Team, and it was not realistic to ask them to return to their base without him; even with Small Eyes and Feng, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get through the swamp safely, especially when Grai was seriously injured.

    To make the same mistake once or twice could be due to rashness or inexperience, but if the mistake was made three or four times, that could only mean that one was stupid and useless.

    ¡°What about Lao Wang?¡± Sharmie was worried and couldn¡¯t help but ask. She hadpletely forgotten that she was actually a burden to the team.

    Oscar shook his head. Although he didn¡¯t speak, everyone knew what he meant. Not to mention whether Wang Zhong was alive or dead now, even if they really knew Wang Zhong¡¯s situation, what could the Wanderlust Team do? Could they save him from the Sword Saint? They would only join Wang Zhong in death.

    If one did not have the strength, one should never think about doing something so whimsical. If one wanted to protect one¡¯spanions, one had to be strong enough to do so.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Sharmie bit her lower lip. She was devastated; she never thought thatst night would be thest time she would see him.

    All her past experiences on Earth shed in her mind. They were once so happy and carefree. That guy who showed her around the Tianjing Academy and the guy she used as a tool to disturb Laura¡­ Did she really do it just because she wanted to tease Laura? Actually, she now felt that she was actually truly having fun with him at that time.

    Mario reached out and ced his arms on her shoulders, but Laura pushed him away subconsciously. She immediately realized that this was wrong, but she was not in the mood to exin to Mario. She was a little confused about her feelings. She had the impulse to sneak away to look for Wang Zhong, but even with such strong impulses, she understood that she could do nothing for him.

    Oscar sighed and dismissed his impulse to look for Wang Zhong. He was afraid of getting stuck in that dilemma again as he might change his mind. He signaled at everyone to leave and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go while everyone still has energy¡­ Mario, you and Napier can take turns piggybacking Grai in the middle of the team¡­ We better speed up. Grai¡¯s situation is only temporarily stabilized. He still needs professional treatment. We cannot save Wang Zhong, but we must at least save Grai.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Small Eyes raised her handgun high up and wanted to vent her frustration. However, she didn¡¯t dare to do so after all. This was the ck Boulder Annr Swamp, and her sts would definitely attract the monsters nearby once again. She had learned her lesson from the previous experiences. In the end, she merely stomped her feet and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡­

    Huff, puff, huff, puff.

    The chase in the cave was still on-going.

    Wang Zhong had been running in this hugebyrinth-like cave for an entire day, but he still wasn¡¯t able to shake off the sense of oppressioning from the Sword Saint. On several asions, he felt that he was about to shake it off, but before he could slow down and take a breather, the feeling would reappear immediately; it was as though if he slowed down a little, the other party would appear right behind him. This was the intuition he got from the clown mask, and it was definitely urate.

    This was definitely not afortable experience. Not to mention the mental pressure he had to face ¡ª even for Heroic Soul soldiers, even for someone like Wang Zhong who had an unusually strong physique ¡ª no one could withstand this kind of non-stop running for an entire night. This experience was not about how fast he ran, but the multiple consumptions of his mental strength, physical strength, and endurance, as well as wisdom.

    Fortunately, the intricate and nearly infinite length of the mine not only brought more possibilities for Wang Zhong¡¯s escape, they also caused more trouble for the terrifying Sword Saint who was on Wang Zhong¡¯s tail.

    Wang Zhong was able to gain experience from his run. Even for a route which he had yet to pass through ¡ª just by observing the amount of raw ore on the cave wall and feeling the richness of the energy in the caves, as well as the humidity and temperature of the caves ¡ª he could instinctively determine whether it was a dead end ahead. He could even deduce how many forked roads the route had and know how many choices he would probably have¡­

    Over time, he did not need to calcte these anymore as it had slowly be an instinct. The Sword Saint behind was obviously inferior to himself in terms of this. Although Wang Zhong could feel that the Sword Saint was faster than him, the Sword Saint always needed a lot of time and energy to determine the direction he needed to take to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t lose Wang Zhong. Due to this, Wang Zhong felt that he had almost managed to get off the Sword Saint¡¯s radar several times, but unfortunately, that feeling would onlyst for a split second. The Sword Saint would immediately catch up again. After all, not every route in the cave was soplicated. The distance between the two kept fluctuating, but eventually, a bnce was achieved. One couldn¡¯t shake off the other, and the other couldn¡¯t catch up.

    However, this was clearly not good for Wang Zhong. This ¡®safety¡¯ was only temporary. Was he really going topete with a Sword Saint in terms of physical strength and endurance? Now, Wang Zhong was already feeling the fatigue from running the entire night.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, this isn¡¯t working. How long can youst this way? Sooner orter, you will copse. I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± Simba didn¡¯t stop nagging even when he became a mask. As a bond of perception, its assessment of that Sword Saint was even clearer than that of Wang Zhong¡¯s. The expert behind was clearly already furious and desperate to kill. Even over a long distance, Simba could fully feel the opposite party¡¯s desire to crush this mouse ¡ª even if he had to destroy the entire world.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, help me find an exit! This is our only chance!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy? Besides, even if we find the exit, we are still going to die. This guy is like your shadow. We can¡¯t even get rid of him in thisplicated ce. If we really went outside, we would be caught by him in minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that I still have a bomb?¡± Wang Zhong was speechless. Ever since Simba became smaller in size after kicking the Fate Roulette, it seemed that he had lost all his courage too. Now, he was already frightened out of his wits.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? Can this bomb break his defense or bury him alive? At best, this bomb can only produce about fifty to sixty thousand Grassos.¡± Simba continued to rant, with a pessimistic look stered on his face. ¡°I think we¡¯re done for. Boo hoo hoo. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to date Teacher Lan Daier yet!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. There are loads of high-energy crystals all around us!¡± Wang Zhong pointed out the most important thing. Throughout the entire day of being on the run from the Sword Saint, he never stopped observing the surrounding environment and trying toe up with an escape n.

    If they depended solely on the power of Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb, it was truly not enough to break through the nearly indestructible defense of the Sword Saint as his defense was around a hundred thousand Grassos. They wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the mine either. However, they were in an energy mine!

    Although the raw ore energy crystals on the surrounding cave wall had not been collected and processed, the energy contained in them was not any less. Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb was an energy bomb which had to be detonated with Soul Power. Thus, the violent energy impact could definitely cause an energy explosion in the surrounding mining area instantly, and the end result would be unfathomable. With enough energy crystals around, it could even destroy the world. Even if it wasn¡¯t able to blow the Sword Saint uppletely, he would at least be half-dead.

    Finally, Simba came to his senses. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I forgot that there are energy crystals around us. Wait, no! Won¡¯t we get blown up together with him as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we first must run out of the mining area within five minutes of triggering the bomb! Quickly help me find an exit!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± With a new goal in mind, Simba immediately felt energized. ¡°This is easy. I remember all the paths we passed through, and I can do some calctions. This kind ofplex natural caves would definitely have more than one exit!¡±

    However, he was still pessimistic. ¡°But what if there is no other exit?¡± added Simba.

    ¡°Touch wood! Our luck is not so bad! Hurry up and do your job!¡±

    If Wang Zhong was considered a person with a photographic memory, then Simba was definitely considered aputer. His ability was instinctual. He could directly draw up a three-dimensional map in his mind based on the ces he visited before.

    In fact, Simba was merely using all the previous statistics toe to a conclusion; he merely used the elimination method to exclude the previous routes they had passed through and the obvious characteristics of dead ends to increase the probability of finding an exit. However, they still had to depend on luck to find a way out.

    Wang Zhong made an estimation about the amount of energy he had left. At most, he could onlyst for another day. Fortunately, Simba¡¯s statistical elimination method was useful. Compared to only running into the mostplicated routes previously, this method was more efficient when it came to pulling away from the Sword Saint. However, this method also had its shorings. After nning the route to go in advance, Simba mostly directed Wang Zhong to the straighter paths. This was obviously beneficial to the Sword Saint behind them, and the distance between the two was constantly getting smaller. Not only did Wang Zhong feel a heavier sense of crisis, on several asions, he felt that his position was about to be exposed by the Sword Saint¡¯s divine sense.

    It was time toy all his cards on the table. He could only trust Simba¡¯sputing ability to work. If he went back to the previous way, although he might be able to open up the distance between the Sword Saint and himself again, he would probably get farther and farther away from the exit and eventually get killed after running out of energy.

    Fortunately, their luck didn¡¯t seem to be bad. It was only four or five hourster that Wang Zhong sensed the location of an exit and the Sword Saint¡¯s divine sense had yet topletely catch up with him. There was a cool breeze blowing from the cave entrance. Wang Zhong, who had been running for a day and a half in this humid energy cave, was definitely extremely sensitive to this. On the other hand, Simba also couldn¡¯t help but cheer. That position was the closest exit in his calctions, and ording to the map he had drawn in his mind, it should be at the foot of the other side of the ck Boulder Crater.

    However, now was not the time to run out directly. Just like what Simba had mentioned before, there was still someone on their tail, and he could catch up with them in a few minutes if they were running on a straight and smooth path. It was obviously unrealistic to ce the bomb near the entrance of the cave as there were not many energy ores in the outer area. At best, the power of the bomb alone could hinder the Sword Saint for a few minutes, and that was not enough to let them make their escape.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give him a huge present!¡± Finding the exit, Wang Zhong was absolutely relieved, and the fatigue from the past two days of running seemed to have dissipated all of a sudden.

    ¡°Go this way!¡± Simba recalled a few ces which they had passed through and began to direct Wang Zhong there. One of the routes was very rich in raw ore and full of energy. It was also not far from this exit, which would give Wang Zhong ample time to escape. They just needed to make a small detour and lead the Sword Saint there.

    However, this kind of thing was easier said than done. They would only have five minutes to get out, but if they wanted to lead the guy to the area they desired and not be caught up by him at the same time, they had to take a far longer route. The optimal route which Simba had nned actually entailed running round in arge circle.

    As Wang Zhong followed Simba¡¯s directions, he felt that they were getting farther and farther from the exit and the ce where he was supposed to ce the bomb. Thus, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but ask Simba how much longer he needed to run.

    ¡°Not that long. It will only take about five hours!¡± Simba was full of confidence. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We have to trick the dog behind us and lead him to the right position first. Don¡¯t worry. I chose a weird route to ensure that the guy following us will get dizzy!¡±

    Five hours¡­ Get the guy dizzy? He was the one who was going to get dizzy first!

    Wang Zhong really wanted to die. It was easy for Simba to talk as he wasn¡¯t the one doing the hard work. Having been on the run for nearly two days, Wang Zhong was already almost at his limit. In the end¡­ he still had to run for another five hours? Simba spoke as though five hours was nothing¡­

    However, he also knew that he had to remain calm in this kind of situation. This was actually a contest of patience. The other party was definitely angrier and more impatient than him. He could see sword dents everywhere in the routes he had traveled before. They were definitely caused by the Sword Saint during his fits of anger, and this actually symbolized an opportunity to escape for Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong mustered up all his energy and gritted his teeth as he ran. With that, he ran for another five hours in the cave. Expectedly, his physical fitness had indeed dropped significantly, resulting in him taking around ten more minutes than what Simba had calcted. Wang Zhong could feel that the Sword Saint behind him had begun to close in on him, but he was finally in the right ce.

 Chapter 851 - Boom

    <h4>Chapter 851: Boom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When he ran out of the narrow path, he arrived at the central area of the cave. The area was around two to three hundred square meters, and there were about seventeen cave passageways leading to this ce in all directions. On the cave walls, there were countless energy crystals; some were the size of a basket, and some were the size of a table. There was even a huge energy ore that contained countlessyers of energy crystals. It not only made the entire cave light up as though the sun was shining on it, but the energy emitted from it also formed ayer of energy as dense as fog, so dense that nothing could pierce through it!

    Wang Zhong had passed by this area before he found the exit, and it left a deep impression on him now; it had be his lifesaver.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Simba kept hurrying Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong had only taken a quick moment to observe the area, but Simba could already feel that the Sword Saint behind was closing in on them again. Soon, both Wang Zhong and the Sword Saint would be able to sense each other¡¯s positions again.

    Wang Zhong also dared not waste a second. He had already been running for the past two days and his legs were jelly. As he panted heavily, he took out the bomb from his bracelet.

    It was a crystal, tube-like thing, and it was the size of a child¡¯s arm. The substance inside was some unknown alchemy liquid emitting a bright blue light, and the head of the crystal tube was sealed. The other end of it consisted of a hexagonal mechanical structure which was made of eight triangles, and it was covered in scattered runes.

    He had to adjust the triangles and reposition them, simr to opening a safe. Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb was extremely powerful, and its explosive energy was definitely not stable. As such, it would inevitably need aplex seal. Although Wang Zhong had familiarized himself with the steps long ago, it would still take time for him to do it.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. The steps are veryplicated¡­¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead was already drenched in sweat.

    ¡°That guy ising!¡±

    Within twenty to thirty seconds, the Sword Saint¡¯s divine sense could be felt throughout the entire area.

    ¡°Time for you to die, weakling!¡± The Sword Saint¡¯s voice was transmitted through the tremors of the cave walls, and it was full of anger.

    Simba was about to die of anxiety while Wang Zhong remained calm as hepleted thest step.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    The scattered runes on the surface eventually formed a perfect runic array as he infused a little Soul Power into it, and a burst of energy waves immediately radiated from the bottom rune area. He could already feel the terrifying energy in his hand. Upon activation of the bomb, the nearby energy veins had already begun to react to it, and small amounts of light began to ¡®pour¡¯ from the energy mine into the bomb.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t throw this bomb at a random ce. He spotted a small inteyer on the side of the cave wall and shoved Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb inside.

    ¡°Run, run!¡± urged Simba. Their escape route was already set. Wang Zhong had just started running when he suddenly felt a surge of powerful energy squeezing through a narrow path behind him, as though something was charging towards him at high speed.

    Heinrich the Sword Saint waspletely enraged. How could he fail to catch up with such a lowly inferior creature for two days? What¡¯s more was that the weakling had made him run around in circles in this dirty and smelly mine which was structured like a cobweb. All these sudden twists and turns had made Heinrich dizzy and nauseous. Now that he had finally managed to lock on to that weakling¡¯s position with his divine sense, it was as though he had been pumped with adrenaline, and he instantly shot forward at an unbelievable speed.

    With the arrival of this deadly threat, Simba was scared out of his wits, while Wang Zhong plunged into the pre-nned route.

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!

    Wang Zhong ran with all his might and was using up hisst bit of Soul Power. There was no need to preserve his energy anymore as the most important thing was to survive the next few minutes. Despite this, the speed of the threat behind him was still faster than him, and the distance between the two was decreasing by the second. When Wang Zhong was running along a long straight path, he even felt that he would be able to see the other party behind him if he looked back!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh! It¡¯s toote! Did this guy just take drugs? How did he be so fast suddenly?!¡± Simba was screaming at the top of his lungs.

    Wang Zhong turned back abruptly and put his left hand on his right hand as he continued to run backward.

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!

    The phoenix fluttered its wings and charged towards the weakest part of the cave wall with a terrifying momentum.

    He wanted to use the same trick he used previously to st down this passageway, but the cave walls were actually rather hard. The reason why he seeded the day before yesterday was due to the strong collision between the Sword Saint and the Headless Knight. On its own, Wang Zhong¡¯s Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven truly didn¡¯t have much effect.

    ¡­ Only a small piece of cave wall came crashing down. Not to mention blocking the passageway, it was not enough to even trip a person.

    Then he had to continue! Again!

    Wang Zhong gritted his teeth as both his hands shed with bright runes. He squeezed hisst remaining bit of Soul Power from his near to dried-up Soul Sea and tried again. Even Simba tried to contribute, but of course, he could only y the role of a cheerleader.

    A total of five fiery phoenixes flew and charged towards a single spot on the cave wall. With that, the subsequent impact finally made that part of the cave wall copse.

    Rumble¡­

    The passageway, which was originally narrow to begin with, was sealed instantly, but obviously, this could only hinder the other party for a while. This minor obstruction was clearly incapable of stopping the Sword Saint. What¡¯s more was that the effects were not even as good as what the Headless Knight did previously.

    However, it would at least be able to stall him for ten or more seconds.

    ¡°Go faster!¡± Simba tried to rush Wang Zhong once again, but both of them soon realized that trouble was brewing for them.

    The Speed Circuit in Wang Zhong¡¯s body suddenly dissipated, and both his legs suddenly grew as heavy as lead, making his high-speed sprint into a trot!

    ¡°F*ck, are you dumb?!¡± Simba immediately realized what was going on and screamed at Wang Zhong in desperation. ¡°Why did you use up all your strength? You should have preserved some for us to run!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled bitterly in response. He had been extremely uptight for the past two days, and the threat he sensed from the Sword Saint just now was really too great. Just now, he focused only on making the cave wall copse and forgot that he was close to exhausting his Soul Sea. Honestly, Wang Zhong was also surprised that he could sessfullyunch those attacks under such circumstances as they were techniques that consumed a lot of Soul Power. Now, it wasn¡¯t a problem of his Soul Sea drying up, his Soul Sea was now shaking as though it was cramping andpletely dried up.

    He continued to run with all his might, but now, only his physical body could support his movements. However, by relying on this sort of pure human strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to run out of the cave within the stipted time of five minutes, let alone getting rid of the Sword Saint. It was highly possible that he would get blown to pieces when the bomb exploded.

    ¡°Idiot! Fool! It¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to die at my prime!¡± Simba truly wanted to cry.

    ¡°Shut up and think of something!¡±

    ¡°What else can I think of? You have no Soul Power left, and those part-time workers can¡¯t be summoned again. You dumbass¡ª Oh wait!¡±

    ¡°Dumbass!¡± Simba suddenly came to his senses. ¡°Big White! We still have Big White! Fatty! Come out and save us!¡±

    If Simba hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Wang Zhong would havepletely forgotten about it. It was mainly because, with the addition of three Soul Guards, Big White almost became non-existent and had basically be Simba¡¯s toy. In addition, Big White¡¯s forte was definitely not its speed. Wang Zhong had tried to ride it in the Cursed Lands before, and Big White moved its ass as slowly as a worm. Could it run faster than him now?

    But at this time, he had no choice but to ce all his hopes on Big White, and he wasted no time in summoning it. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it for quite a while, and it seemed that it had grown much fatter. Hence, it was definitely capable of carrying Wang Zhong on its back. It was just that it seemed a littlezy and listless. Simba came out of his mask state and directly rode on Big White¡¯s head. However, when Wang Zhong sat on its back, he could feel Big White¡¯s entire body sink. It was obviously unwilling to let such a heavy passenger ride on it. Its speed was intolerably slow, and it began twisting its butt like a shy girl would, seemingly unhappy that it got disturbed.

    ¡°Brother, at least put in some effort¡­¡± Wang Zhong waspletely out of strength and the cave behind him had already begun to shake; roaring and light could be seen seeping through the cracked rocks. However, Wang Zhong was fresh out of ideas. The fact that he was depending on Big White meant that he was already down to hisst idea. If Big White couldn¡¯t make it, then all of them were doomed.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Simba revealed a profound smile as he raised his hand high up. He targeted the most tender spot on Big White¡¯s neck and squeezed it with all his might.

    With that, Big White suddenly froze, and all its hairs had stood on their ends. Following that, a shrill scream could be heard.

    ¡°Zoom zoom zoom!¡± Big White shrieked loudly, and it instantly sped up. Its puffed-up hair made it seem as though its body had grown a size bigger as well.

    Whoosh!

    As Wang Zhong had yet to position himself properly, he almost got thrown off Big White¡¯s back when it suddenly sped up.

    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s really fast!¡± Wang Zhong was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Obviously! Don¡¯t you know who trained it?!¡± Simba was extremely proud of himself. He was a genius!

    He truly had a lot of foresight! If it wasn¡¯t for him forcing Big White and the Headless Knight to race each other in the warehouse, Big White wouldn¡¯t be able to master this skill. ¡°Smart Simba, Genius Simba, Invincible Simba! I saved you again!¡±

    Wang Zhong almostughed till he cried. Simba¡¯s insults could be as mean as ever, but in this kind of situation, he was really rather reliable.

    ¡°Go go go go go!¡± Simba didn¡¯t stop and continued to twist Big White¡¯s tender flesh all the way till it almost turned purple. Its eyes turned red as it charged forward at top speed, as though it had just taken a shot of adrenaline. Surprisingly, even with Wang Zhong on its back, it was not slower than Wang Zhong by a single bit, even when Wang Zhong had activated his Speed Circuit.

    With a sh of white light, they were already quite far gone from that area. At the same time, the passageway which was blocked by huge rocks was also prated by countless golden light shes and was sted open.

    ¡°Weakling, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Heinrich waspletely enraged as he continued to pursue them from behind. Even though he was a Sword Saint and even though his Soul Power could be replenished limitlessly due to his ability to connect to the heavens and earth with no damage to his Soul Sea, but after having run non-stop for the past two days, he was truly getting annoyed and frustrated. He was a highly respected Sword Saint. How dare someone put him through this?!

    His divine sense hadpletely locked on to the weakling in front; his prey was not far from him. Originally, he thought that the weakling had exhausted all his Soul Power and seemed to have stopped running, but the weakling¡¯s speed unexpectedly elerated again! Even he was not able to catch up with the weakling! This feeling of something being at his fingertips, but never being able to get it, was truly pushing him to lose his temper!

    He transformed into a bolt of golden lightning and tried to close in on the weakling. The good news was that he could sense that the guy in front was gradually slowing down.

    After all, Big White¡¯s forte was never its stamina. Even when it raced the Headless Knight, it only participated in short-distance sprints. Even with Simba¡¯s flesh-twisting method, it soon reached its limit. It was now very fast when it came to short-distance sprints, but it couldn¡¯t do long-distance runs.

    ¡°Come on! We¡¯re reaching the exit!¡± Simba grew anxious and continued to twist its flesh.

    Big White gritted its teeth in pain as it charged forward with all its might. All of a sudden, a thunderous and earth-shattering tremor came from the depths of the cave behind.

    Not only did the cave suddenly shake, it was as though a huge part of the entire mountain had copsed, and a wave rippled from the depths of the cave. The hard ground began to shake uncontrobly, almost making Big White lose its bnce. Following that, a terrifying howl could be heard echoing from behind.

    Bang! Rumble rumble rumble¡­

    The tremors were almost indescribable. They felt like an iing catastrophe, and no one was capable of resisting it.

    Not only Simba and Wang Zhong, even Big White, who had originally reached its limit, was scared out of its wits. With the kind of fear that was enough to shock one¡¯s soul, Big White sped up even without needing Simba to twist its flesh.

    ¡°Zoom zoom zoom!¡±

    Big White howled in horror, but nothing could be heard. Simba grew as pale as a sheet while Wang Zhong clung onto Big White as though his life depended on it.

    Their n was sessful!

    Such a terrifying explosion was definitely not caused by Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb alone. Indeed, the energy crystals in the mine were detonated by the intense energy of the bomb as well, and the end result might even be better than what Wang Zhong had imagined. With such power, it was estimated that a huge part of the mountain mighte crashing down directly, but the question was, could they get out of here alive?

    With that terrifying explosion, the temperature of the entire cave began to rise sharply.

    Faster! Faster! They had to go faster!

    Finally, the three of them caught a glimpse of sunlight, and it wasing from the exit. All of them couldn¡¯t help but cheer, but at this moment, a high-temperature heatwave came rushing from behind.

    It was a huge wave of surging energy, gushing from the depths of the cave and sweeping to all the cave passageways with terrifying destructive and burning power. Wherever it went, it ignited all the energy crystals on the cave walls, instantly releasing luminous mes and energy, which eventually contributed to an evenrger explosion. Be it the hard cave walls or the rock-hard ground, they were all shattered, burned, and turned into dust within seconds of being exposed to that ever-expanding energy re!

    Additionally, the fire resembled a neb expanding at a high speed, trying to burn and destroy everything along the way!

    Both Big White and Simba were extremely frightened. One continued to twist the other¡¯s flesh while the other charged forward wildly. However, their speed wasn¡¯t even a match for the Sword Saint¡¯s, not to mention the rapidly-expanding explosive energy wave.

    ¡°Help~~~!¡±

    ¡°Holy Saint Teacher! Fate Roulette! Gold Stone b! Great Simba! Mom¡­!¡± Simba was so frightened that he had begun to spout nonsense.

    ¡°Faster, faster, faster!¡± Not to mention Simba, even Wang Zhong, who had always kept hisposure, felt a wave of anxiety sweep over him.

    He could already feel the heat from that energy wave, and it was about to kiss their backs!

 Chapter 852 - A Freak!

    <h4>Chapter 852: A Freak!</h4>

    <strong>?</strong>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Big White tried its very best to run, but it still was a little too slow. They were only a few steps away from the exit when the terrifying heatwave hit them from behind.

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong, Simba, and Big White instantly felt as though they had been pushed forward by a rocket and they were sent flying forward. Fortunately, the exit was right in front of them and the three of them were flung out of the cave into mid-air.

    Behind them, a terrifying wave of fire rushed wildly out of the cave. At first, it seemed to be hundreds of meters in length, but s, it didn¡¯t stop at that.

    The fire was not justing out the cave exit; fire could be seen bursting through the sturdy mountain walls and charging out of them like huge tongues sloshing about, causing the entire mountain to shake. It was like a furnace with holes with fire leaking out everywhere.

    The ground was shaking; the wind was roaring, and the overflowing energy turned into powerful sts.

    Bang! Rumble¡­

    The interior of the mountain was still undergoing dramatic changes. Finally, everything seemed to have reached their limit, and there was a huge explosion.

    Instantly, the entire area turned dark, and no light was visible. The powerful energy wave not only destroyed the bottom of the mountain, but it also broke out of the mountain top, reaching upwards of a kilometer. An energy beam with a diameter of hundreds of meters could be seen soaring up into the sky from the mountain top!

    The entire mountain copsed, or rather, it exploded and erupted! It was like an erupting volcano!

    Countless stones the size of millstones were sent flying together with fire sparks into the air, and it only took a few seconds for the ash topletely obscure the entire sky, covering the entire area with gray smoke and ash.

    The impact was earth-shattering, and all the creatures nearby trembled in fear of this terrifying heavenly power!

    ¡­

    Being the fattest and biggest, Big White absorbed the most energy when they were hit by that energy wave. As such, it clearly suffered a great deal of damage, and it immediately retreated back into Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea after that.

    As for Simba, he curled into a ball and hid in Wang Zhong¡¯s arms. Being tightly held by Wang Zhong, he couldn¡¯t see how far they were flung. Simba waspletely shellshocked when they were hit by that wave, and he remained so for a really long time. Fortunately, with Wang Zhong shielding him, Simba was not injured at all.

    He only felt that Wang Zhong¡¯s arms were getting tighter around him. They were not only hit by that energy wave. Following the explosion, sts of air ensued, spreading out like shock waves, and they had nowhere to hide in this area of nd. Simba could feel Wang Zhong continuing to tumble on the ground for a long time before the air waves subsided. Eventually, it only came to a halt when Wang Zhong crashed into arge rock.

    ¡°Wang Zhong? Wang Zhong?¡±

    At this time, the rumbling sound had yet to stop. However, it was only the sound of the mountain copsing and some aftershocks of the st. The terrifying energy wave had finally subsided. Simba anxiously pushed against Wang Zhong¡¯s chest as he felt that Wang Zhong¡¯s hold had grown a lot weaker than before. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t scare me! Are you okay?¡±

    Although he had always joked around, Simba was really worried this time. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t move at all under the weight of Wang Zhong. He could only use the flesh-twisting technique that he had trained Big White with on Wang Zhong¡¯s chest. ¡°Wake up! Wake up! Hey, hey, Lao Wang, don¡¯t die!¡±

    Cough!

    It had to be admitted that Simba¡¯s flesh-twisting technique was rather useful. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t feel that he had suffered any fatal injuries. He was merely stunned by the shock waves and had nearly passed out. After being pinched by Simba, he began to wake up slowly.

    ¡°Ptui! Touch wood!¡±

    Wang Zhong mustered up his strength to flip over and let go of Simba. Panting heavily, he spread out his arms and legs andid t on the ground. ¡°Rx, you aren¡¯t getting rid of me that easily!¡±

    Currently, the mountain in front of them was still copsing, and about half of the mountain was already destroyed. The cave and holes at the foot of the mountain were already buried in countless rocks and ash until they were no longer visible.

    Wang Zhong began to estimate how far he was from the cave exit and was rather taken aback. He was actually two to three miles away from it. The impact of this terrifying explosion was really unfathomable.

    The copsing mountain, the thick smoke, and the dust engulfing the skies made it seem like the end of the world. Wang Zhong actually felt puzzled. All the previous mine missions only involved small mines thatcked strong defense forces and were near the humanmand center. As such, the more powerful exploration teams would receive orders to wipe out the enemy and directly take over the mining area. The energy crystals from the mines that were taken over by the Holy City Army had already been studied and researched by the alchemists of the Holy City. If they were to say that they did not know about the terrifying explosive power of the raw energy ores, Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t believe it, but when they epted this mission, themand center did not inform them about this.

    Was this an oversight by themand center? Or was this because the Holy Land¡¯s alchemists did not analyze or do enough research on these raw ores?

    Either of them was possible. After all, thepletion of the previous missions in the mining areas was only two or three days earlier than the day the Wanderlust Team set out for their mission, and it might be possible that their research was not updated in time. Also, this was the first time they assigned a mission which involved directly blowing up an entire mine. In fact, Wang Zhong was rather thankful that the energy ores contained powerful energy; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to blow up that terrifying Sword Saint with only Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb.

    He then began to check out his own injuries. Everything in his body was normal, and the throbbing of his Soul Sea had stopped. After all, it was Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea. This was probably the first time in his life that his Soul Sea had been emptied outpletely. His fatigue was mainly due to physical exhaustion and his back injuries. When he was sted into the air by that energy wave, his back was hit directly by the energy sts. His back was now a bloody mess, and not to mention his clothes, they were burned to ashes long ago. Fortunately, all his injuries were only external, and he had yet to suffer any internal ones. Although he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to those Tyrants who specialized in refining their bodies, with his Great 5 Elements Constitution, his body was already rather strong to begin with. Additionally, at thest moment, he managed to squeeze out all his remaining power to activate his Power Circuit, and he sessfully switched to the Dominating Constitution. It then withstood most of the impact from the st.

    ¡°That guy must have been blown to bits.¡± Simba grew excited as he looked at the copsed mountain in front of them. Now, he and Wang Zhong were safe, and this was all thanks to the great Simba!

    Simba¡¯s nose was already in the air as he put his hands on his waist. ¡°These few days have really been exhausting for me! Wang Zhong, when can you hold your own? You always need me to save your ass. Although I don¡¯t mind helping you, what will you do if I fall asleep someday?!¡±

    ¡°Help me treat my wounds if you have the strength, and stop talking nonsense!¡± If Wang Zhong had the strength, he would have pinched Simba¡¯s nose. He was the one doing all the hard work for the past few days, and all Simba had done was merely use his mouth!

    Although they were joking, both Wang Zhong and Simba knew that this was not the time to chat. After all, they were still on enemy ground. Even though their enemy¡¯s camp had been destroyed along with the copse of this mountain, who knew if there were any other Mizobudapi troops nearby? It was important to get down to business and regain his energy.

    He took out the first-aid kit from his space crystal and threw it to Simba. At the same time, he downed a small bottle of blue liquid. This thing was a basic provision for the military. It could quickly replenish one¡¯s physical strength and Soul Power. It was given as rations to Holy City soldiers who were about to embark on their missions. It was said to be some kind of ¡®fish soup¡¯ created by gourmets. It was sealed with a crystal tube to preserve freshness, and it was surprisingly still warm when Wang Zhong poured it into his mouth.

    As that warm liquid entered his stomach, it immediately began to nourish his Soul Sea and dried-up meridians. However, it could only kick-start the healing process. Wang Zhong did not dare to dy or waste any time. He immediately went into meditation mode to guide the energy from the liquid to every corner of his body.

    With that, his sore and swollen limbs began to feel warm, and his dried-up Soul Sea seemed to be restored to vitality, allowing Soul Power to begin flowing through his limbs and bones. At first, it was just little drops of power, but they soon merged into a trickle, and they slowly merged into a sea¡­

    At the same time, Simba applied ointment to Wang Zhong¡¯s bloody wounds. After experiencing such a thrilling escape and having escaped by only relying on his wisdom and foresight, Simba was actually filled with excitement. He wanted to show off, but the three Soul Guards and Big White were not around, and Wang Zhong was not to be disturbed as he was in a meditation state.

    Damn it. There was no one around to listen to him share his glorious battle triumphs!

    Simba did not stopining as he applied the ointment to Wang Zhong.

    Minutes passed and the mountain finally stopped roaring and copsing. It took more than an hour for Wang Zhong toe out of his meditation state. When he did, he exhaled heavily.

    Thanks to the vast foundation of his Soul Sea and the energy potion having kick-started his recovery, his dried-up Soul Sea had now recovered by around eighty percent. Fast recovery was a major feature of his Soul Sea. In addition, his physical fatigue and over-exertion had also been alleviated with the help of the energy potion as well as his Great 5 Elements Constitution. Although his physique was not able to y a significant role in this battle, its resilience and recovery speed was still top-notch.

    Wang Zhong sat up from the ground and tried moving his hands and feet. Now, he felt like he had regained his energy.

    It was only now that he felt a little relieved, and his tense nerves grew rxed. Simba, who was next to him, immediately jumped on him and began to babble non-stop. He was extremely proud that he got them out of the previous situation, but he¡¯d had to hold it in for more than an hour. It was truly torturous for Simba.

    ¡°Lao Wang. Shall we go back and pick up some ores from the mine? There must be some left. I heard that they¡¯re extremely valuable. After you get rich from this, help me buy a gift for my goddess!¡±

    ¡°Shoo. God knows what has be of the mine. Are you going to search that dump for ores?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s wrong with that. It¡¯s money! And we can look for that guy¡¯s body. He¡¯s a Sword Saint! Yes, yes, do you know how valuable his body is? Let¡¯s forget about the ores. Find his corpse!¡± As Simba pondered over his genius n, his eyes sparkled in excitement, and he couldn¡¯t stop drooling.

    ¡°Save it. It¡¯s better to leave this dreadful ce right away.¡± Wang Zhong was not blinded by victory. Besides, the Sword Saint was at the heart of the explosion. He was probably sted to ashes by this terrifying and earth-shattering explosion. ¡°God knows if there is¡ª¡±

    Rumble¡­

    Before Wang Zhong could finish his words, the sound of stones tumbling down from the ruins of the mountain could be heard.

    What was that?

    Wang Zhong immediately grew alert, but before he could see what was happening¡­

    Boom!

    A roar erupted from the mountain ruins, and it was followed by a series of loud noises!

    There was a strong golden light bursting from the cracks between the rubble. Immediately after, a huge pile of stones was sted off by a powerful force, and a sh of gold light flickered!

    It was that familiar color and that familiar aura of power.

    Puuu~~

    Simba¡¯s enthusiasm instantly disappeared, and he was so frightened that he farted.

    ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s like a ghost! How is he even alive?!¡± Wang Zhong was definitely stunned. How strong could that Sword Saint¡¯s defense be?

    ¡°Lao Wang, you jinxed it! Run! Don¡¯t wait for him to catch up!¡± Simba finally regained his senses and began to shout at the top of his lungs before the golden light could fall to the ground.

    However, Wang Zhong did not move an inch.

    He had his own judgment; he felt that a mere Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to truly escape the mountain unscathed. Judging by the Sword Qi that just broke through the wall at this time, he knew that the Sword Qi had grown much weakerpared to two days ago.

    This might be an opportunity!

    Even if he was wrong about it, running would be useless anyway. He wasn¡¯t in the mine anymore, so this guy could easily catch up with him anytime. If the opponent really had enough strength, then running would only dy his time of death.

    Wang Zhong took a deep breath and stared intently at the front. Within a split second, he was already extremely focused. The strange thing was, instead of being anxious and depressed ¡ª which he had been in the previous two days ¡ª he was actually¡­ a little excited? He felt a kind of strange excitement, which was mixed with a little fear. As such, his heartbeat elerated.

    Boom!

    The golden lightnded, hitting the ground like a cannonball. The already shattered ground instantly cracked further, and the rubble surrounding the light also flew up. At the same time, a golden figure slowly stood up from the ground.

    The figure appeared to have suffered great injuries: his left arm was missing, and there was a broken bone jutting out of his shoulder. It was apparent that he had sacrificed this arm to survive. However, there were more to his injuries. His right foot was also gone: the top part of his feet was sted off, leaving him only his heel, and he could barely stand up straight. The tentacles on his head had also been sted off; only leek-like broken tentacles were left. Light could be seen shing at the parts where the tentacles were broken off, and there was energy flowing out of them. His entire head appeared extremely messy.

    Gone was the elegance on Heinrich¡¯s face. The anger and shame he felt were beyond words.

    Sword Saint? That was just a title. There were many of them in his world, but he was one of a kind! As the heir of the Sword Faction, he was the leader of the younger generation in his world. It only took him 30 years to set foot in the field of a Sword Saint, and such talent was extremely rare throughout Mizobudapi history.

 Chapter 853 - Turning the Tides

    <h4>Chapter 853: Turning the Tides</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Not to mention these lowly human beings, even among the Mizobudapi nobles, he was of high status and greatly sought after by people. This time, he had deliberately picked a ce close to the human base of operations as his training spot. It was a portrayal of his courage and also sort of a provocation to those cautious old guys of his kind. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be yed by such a lowly creature! What surprised him even more was that the human didn¡¯t even bother to run!

    Slight shock appeared on his angry face, but it soon turned into a twisted smile.

    ¡°I will add your skull to my collection, for your idiotic bravery!¡±

    Mizobudapi soldiers had the habit of collecting and making the heads of their enemies into specimens, and Wang Zhong knew that. Whether it was those mines that were previously taken over by other exploration teams or the ces of assembly for the Mizobudapi soldiers, arge number of various skull specimens were found. For Heinrich, although Wang Zhong might not be worthy enough to be made into a specimen, the things that he did were. His skull would serve as a reminder for Heinrich to never underestimate any enemy even if they were to seem weak!

    However, Wang Zhong waved his hand in dismissal, and a funny, ridiculous smile appeared on his funny clown mask. ¡°That¡¯s what you said before too.¡±

    Heinrich clenched his sword tightly. When he had just burst out of the rubble, he was too uptight, so he didn¡¯t notice his own state. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the mocking face of the other party that he realized his arm was missing and that half of his foot had broken off. As a representative of the perfect Mizobudapi male specimen, how could he have turned into such an ugly mess?

    His originally twisted face became even more twisted as his shame slowly became stered all over his face. His face turned red, and the broken tentacles above his head were filled with electric light and energy, but he could never again regain his sacred glory.

    Roar roar roar~~~

    Heinrich began roaring like a madman.

    His roars were as loud as thunder; thus, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but cover his ears. However, based on these few words and the reaction of the other party, as well as his interactions with the guy over the past two days, he was able to determine that the other party should havee from a Mizobudapi aristocratic family. He was proud, talented, and cared about his image. Although neither Wang Zhong nor Simba felt that the other party looked good, it was obvious that the Mizobudapi people didn¡¯t share the same thoughts as them; the tentacles on his head could actually trigger someone¡¯s?trypophobia<sup>1</sup>. However, for the Mizobudapi people, he was probably considered a handsome hunk.

    Whoosh!

    As Heinrich roared in anger, he flew up to the sky, and golden light struck towards Wang Zhong!

    ¡°I want you to get a taste of what hell is like!¡±

    His voice and attack arrived at the same time, but Henrich was a left-hander; therefore, he was not used to wielding his sword with his right hand.

    As such, his sword missed its target. Although his attack was swift, the other party was quick in dodging as well. When Wang Zhong noticed the Sword Saint¡¯s intention to attack, he immediately activated his Speed Circuit and ran away. It seemed that he had no intention to fight with him.

    ¡°What the f*ck! Lao Wang, you sneaky boy. Weren¡¯t you going to put on a strong front and fight one-on-one with that guy? Why are you running again?¡± Simba immediately began to me him. He had asked Wang Zhong to start running just now, but he didn¡¯t heed his advice. Now, look at what he was doing! A crippled Sword Saint was still a Sword Saint!

    ¡°Stop panicking! This is a battle tactic. I¡¯ll tire him out first.¡± As he spoke, he swiftly turned to the left side. Although there was noplicated terrain near here, the rocks that were sted all over during the explosion wererge and numerous. At this time, instead of running far away, he ran into the huge rock piles and used them to cover his position.

    In terms of battle tactics, Wang Zhong was definitely a professional. It was necessary to distinguish clearly between putting up a strong front and actively seeking death as there was only a thin line between them. It was only because his opponent was greatly injured, particrly in the right foot, that gave Wang Zhong the time to dodge. Even so, if he wasn¡¯t careful enough, he might still be killed instantly. Now, it still wasn¡¯t the right time to fight the Sword Saint head-on. Guerri warfare was his first choice to handle this guy. He wanted this guy to bleed to death, and keeping up a pretense was just to agitate the guy on purpose.

    Sure enough, this technique often had a deadly effect. The enemy had already lost his rity and began to chase after him like a madman. A wave of suppression could be felt from behind. The Sword Saint wanted to suppress Wang Zhong so that he could not move, but with the clown mask, Wang Zhong always found a way to escape it. Furthermore, this suppression was not really that strong anymore due to his injuries; thus, it was not able to affect Wang Zhong¡¯s speed at all.

    ¡°Simba, start mocking him!¡±

    ¡°Turn around!¡± shouted Simba in excitement. This was his forte.

    With that, Wang Zhong instantly turned around. With a chime from the clown mask, his red nose elongated and swelled up. With a mocking and exaggerated expression, he didn¡¯t even need to talk. Even an alien would know that it didn¡¯t mean anything good, not to mention a ¡®high-ss race¡¯ who was proficient in humannguage.

    ¡°Catch me if you can, idiot! You¡¯re really ugly! Look at your broken octopus head. Do you think it will be delicious if we grill it?¡± This was Simba¡¯s voice.

    However, it was apparent that Heinrich couldn¡¯t tell the difference as he was furious.

    It was undeniable that it was a good thing that they came from simr civilizations. Heinrich could understand them easily, and especially since he was also familiar with human civilization, he could feel the strong contempt from the other party.

    How could he be yed, trampled on, and mocked by such a lowly creature?!

    Most of the Mizobudapi people ced honor above all things. Now, Heinrich wanted to die of shame. As his anger was fueled, his speed increased, but his reaction got worse, and his mind grew hazy. As Wang Zhong changed directions and leaped from side to side, Heinrich couldn¡¯t keep up with his sudden movements and would often overshoot, unable to stop himself in time. He was clearly running at a faster speed, but he just couldn¡¯t catch up with Wang Zhong.

    Having experienced this several times, Heinrich forced himself to calm down and slowed down a little. He began to use his divine sense to lock onto Wang Zhong¡¯s position before he started to chase after him.

    ¡°With Will Comes Power ¡ª Zoom Shadow!¡±

    Wang Zhong was clear that the goading method would not be able to work forever; thus, he didn¡¯t make Simba provoke him anymore. He focused on making the Sword Saint run after him in circles around this pile of rocks, and it continued for three hours. Now, it was already the twelfth time he activated the Speed Circuit, and he was also constantly adjusting and refining it under the pressure of actualbat.

    On the one hand, he could feel that his Circuits were bing more and more proficient, but on the other hand, during high-speed consumption and operation, he constantly found small defects in the Circuits, which were almost impossible to find during training. It was all thanks to his strained nerves and more acute consciousness under high pressure, as well as the extreme pressure stemming from his desire to live. Regardless of who it was, to have undergone a life-and-death experience, followed by this kind of high-speed chase, the experience gained and the change in one¡¯s perspective would simply be inconceivable to ordinary people.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s control of his Soul Circuits had unknowingly improved in every manner. His speed was currently extremely fast, and each time he activated a new Speed Circuit, his speed would always be faster than before. This truly surprised him ¡ª in a good way ¡ª and he felt that the gap between himself and the Sword Saint had slowly reached a bnce.

    This was incredible. Even though the Sword Saint was injured in the foot, he was still one whole level above Wang Zhong. Heinrich had never seen a weakling with such a high energy level. To him, it was definitely unfathomable that this weakling could run so fast.

    Simply put, the injured Sword Saint could be considered a t-eight engine, while Heroic Souls had the maximum limit of a t-six engine. It was true of Wang Zhong, but the difference was that he also had a twin turbocharger¡­ That exined his speed.

    In addition, the Sword Saint did not get a chance to recuperate from his injuries. In this situation, Wang Zhong definitely had the upper hand. It was so much so that Wang Zhong felt that his speed had exceeded the Sword Saint behind him when he activated histest Speed Circuit. This was like taking a reassurance pill: as long as he remained faster than the other party, he could take control of the situation, and the tides would eventually turn.

    Of course, if the other party could calm himself downpletely, he would retreat in the face of such an unfavorable situation. If so, Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. However, Heinrich was already enraged; he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to go back home as a loser. He would be theughing stock of his people. He was the one who volunteered to guard this ce, and he wanted to teach their enemies a lesson. How could he go back without doing so?

    Whoosh!

    A streak of Sword Qi flew over Wang Zhong¡¯s head.

    He finally took a shot!

    Wang Zhong, who was wearing the clown mask, was extremely agile. It was as though he had eyes behind his head, and he dodged it instantly. However, he still felt a st of hotness on his scalp. It seemed that the edge of the Sword Qi had grazed his head, giving his hair a center parting.

    Damn it. Although he knew where it was going and even though this Sword Qi was not as fast or as powerful as it was two days ago, it was still difficult to dodge itpletely.

    This attack was definitely very power-consuming. The other party probably wanted to conserve his energy, so he did not attack Wang Zhong directly until now. However, it actually turned out to be a good thing for Wang Zhong. If he didn¡¯t have time to improve on his Speed Circuit, he would most likely be dead now. Even though there were legends which mentioned otherwise, a Heroic Soul should never try to fight a Heavenly Soul head-on, regardless of the situation.

    Wang Zhong had to wait for the right opportunity. Given the current situation of the Sword Saint, his stamina and Soul Power consumptions would certainly be faster. Furthermore, the longer he was stalled, the worse his injuries would be. With that, the opportunity would be more and more obvious.

    From young, Wang Zhong¡¯s best quality was his patience. He was like a veteran hunter, and the other party was like a prey, an enraged one too¡­ Emotions had always been the advantage of high-level creatures over low-level ones, but it was also their biggest w.

    Although Wang Zhong only came into contact with the Mizobudapi people for a short time, he already had a considerable degree of understanding of them.

    The two figures continued to run around the heaps of rubble and unknowingly arrived at the mountain range on the left side of the mining area. There, a dense forest appeared before Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for Heinrich to calm himself down, yet he grew anxious once again. Although his speed was a little bit faster, the other party was more nimble than himself. If he really let the other party enter the woods, it would probably be even more difficult to kill this human. His ordinary Sword Qi was now rendered useless as its power and speed were not even 30% of his usual attacks. The worst thing was that the human suddenly became faster and stronger than before, which was also another reason for his frequent misses.

    Now, he only had two choices ¡ª give up hunting, or¡­

    Heinrich did not think twice before he raised his sword.

    Frankly speaking, to deal with such a weakling and small fry, it was definitely a shame to use his trump card. It would definitely not be worth it either as he might not be able to wield the technique properly and eventually have to suffer from the bacsh. The other party was just a human Heroic Soul; hence, the value of what he had to give and what he would receive in return was not proportional. However, if his self-esteem was added to this scale, things were entirely different.

    <i>He couldn¡¯t let that human go into the woods! No matter what, he had to die!</i>

    Sword Faction¡¯s Ultimate Art ¡ª Man And Sword Be One!

    His body began to sh with numerous light streaks, and with this powerful energy surge, the broken tentacles on his head actually began to heal a little. Although it did not re-generate immediately, new flesh had grown out at the fractures, radiating with vitality.

    However, just as he raised his sword, the human in front seemed to have been long prepared for his attack. He leaped into the air and twirled backwards. At the same time, his hands were already brimming with white light, and a fiery phoenix was released from his palms!

    The phoenix came fast and furiously at him, but Heinrich ignored it as he activated his Sword Defense! With severe injuries, the invincible Sword Defense was no longer imprable. As he was hit by the fiery phoenix, the impact caused him to lean backwards, disrupting the momentum of his attack. On the other hand, Wang Zhong slid into the jungle behind him. It was apparent that Wang Zhong had carefully calcted the distance and nned his position. With the cover of the jungle, he instantly disappeared into it, leaving Heinrich hanging before he couldunch his attack.

    This¡ªthis lowly, despicable and scheming¡­!

    It was just that Heinrich didn¡¯t know how to properly curse, or else he would have cursed Wang Zhong¡¯s entire family.

    He gritted his teeth in fury. Give up on chasing him?

    To be honest, Heinrich was not one to take this lying down, but he no longer had the capital to continue.

    After the past two days of chasing this abominable human, other than having cursed the human tens of thousands of times in his heart, he noticed that the human was extremely cunning and very good at long-distance fleeing and hiding. It would be extremely difficult to catch him in this dense jungle.

    What¡¯s more was that the injuries he had suffered were actually extremely severe. The broken tentacles on his head would affect his energy transmission, exploration abilities, and other senses. His left arm and right foot were also broken off. The Mizobudapi people actually had strong regenerative abilities. As a Sword Saint, his regeneration ability was even stronger than others, but it would require regting his breathing and calming his mind. Continuous running and energy consumption not only would not help in the regeneration of his body, it would also make his injuries deteriorate even further. He had to stop now.

    Heinrich stopped right before the jungle and began to take deep breaths, forcing himself to calm down.

    ¡°Eh! Ehh! Ehhh! That guy isn¡¯t chasing us anymore! Did he finally give up?¡± asked Simba.

    Wang Zhong also noticed it. Originally, his n was to lead the Sword Saint into the jungle, but the other party surprisingly stopped. He looked over and saw that Heinrich had already sat down cross-legged on the ground and begun to regte his breathing. There was energy and light surrounding him, and the wounds at his severed parts began to heal. Was this f*cking dude really an octopus monster?

 Chapter 854 - Domestic Trouble and Foreign Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 854: Domestic Trouble and Foreign Invasion</h4>

    Take the opportunity to leave? This was not Wang Zhong¡¯s aim. He now had the upper hand.

    He wanted to heal and recuperate from his injuries? Dream on!

    A Heroic Crosswheel sh came roaring out of the jungle, heading straight for Heinrich¡¯s neck.

    Although Heinrich noticed it immediately, with his severe injuries and having over-worked himself, he no longer had his invincible Sword Defense. With that Heroic Crosswheel sh gunning for his neck, he no longer dared to absorb the attack with his body directly. Reluctantly, he stopped trying to regte his breathing, threw himself down on the ground, and rolled to the left.

    ¡°Haha, he looks like a donkey rolling over!¡± Simba screamed with a sharp voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously an idiot rolling around,¡± continued Wang Zhong.

    They spoke rather loudly, and Heinrich clearly understood the meaning of their words. Almost instantly, his face turned red with anger!

    He had already given up on hunting him, but that weakling actually dared to provoke him!

    Calm down, calm down¡­ Heinrich tried his best to rein in his anger. After all, he was a Sword Saint. Intelligent creatures would always subconsciously look down on alien races. For the Mizobudapi people, the humans were the aliens. This also exined Heinrich¡¯s arrogance. However, he had learned his lesson. When he finally calmed himself down, it became obvious to him that the human had be stronger at an rming rate within the past two days of being hunted by him. If this continued, it would really be to his disadvantage. It would not just be a matter of whether he could kill the human; he himself would be in danger of being killed.

    Having thought it through, he immediately stopped chasing the human resolutely. However, the other party¡¯s n was to be pursued in the jungle. How could he not be harassed when he just openly sat down outside the jungle and began healing himself?

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would attack him immediately once he retreated!

    The features on the clown¡¯s mask twisted wildly, and his big red nose grew bigger and smaller repeatedly to annoy him. ¡°Ooh! The shameless dog is running away!¡±

    ¡°Stupid idiot, you¡¯re not a Sword Saint. You¡¯re a whore!¡±

    Simba¡¯s speed of throwing insults was truly extremely fast; even Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t match up to him. Other than that, with the ever-changing features of the clown mask, Wang Zhong felt that if he was the enemy, he would definitely be mad.

    The muscles on Heinrich¡¯s face were shaking constantly. He wanted to swallow the insult. He knew that he should, but¡­

    ¡°You sissy, why are you still sitting around? You¡¯re definitely not a man!¡±

    ¡°Human beings revealed their mighty power, and the sissy Sword Saint fled from the scene!¡± Simba began to chant.

    ¡°F*ck you! Shut up!¡± At this moment, Heinrich surprisingly grasped and understood the essence of how human cursing worked. He was definitely blinded by anger, and he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    For a moment, Heinrich wished that he couldn¡¯t understand humannguage, but now, he was truly angered and was about to lose his temper.

    He no longer cared about his severe injuries or any repercussions anymore. With a stretch of his legs, golden light shed, and he charged at Wang Zhong.

    It had to be admitted that a Sword Saint fueled by rage was extremely terrifying. The sudden st of Sword Qi gave Wang Zhong a shock as it seemed more powerful than before. Fortunately, he managed to dodge it in time.

    As the Sword Saint charged towards him, he retreated. There was no longer any need for petty tricks, and it was clear that Wang Zhong¡¯s n was to tire him to death. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t bother to conserve energy and fully activated his Speed Circuit, retreating at an even faster pace than the Sword Saint.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Wang Zhong did not forget to praise Simba despite his ¡®busy schedule¡¯. This guy¡¯s forte was using his mouth, and this time, it had truly proven useful. If it was up to Wang Zhong to throw insults at the Sword Saint, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it so well.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me!¡± Simba¡¯s ego had definitely been boosted to the maximum. ¡°He¡¯s no match for me!¡±

    The chase ensued. One charged forward and the other retreated.

    Heinrich¡¯s rage caused a slight boost in his power for a short while, but the condition of his body was unable to support his actions. On the other hand, Wang Zhong carefully controlled the distance between them and remained at a position where the Sword Saint could never reach him. Anyway, his Phoenix and Heroic Crosswheel sh were long-range attacks.

    Wang Zhong was like a piece of chewing gum. Heinrich could not kill him or get rid of him. Whenever he tried to attack, Wang Zhong would run, but when he stopped, Wang Zhong would attack. Additionally, every time Heinrich tried to calm himself down, an annoying phoenix or crosswheel sh woulde flying straight at him, making it impossible for him to remain calm.

    He also thought of retreating back to camp, but the ck Boulder Energy Mining Camp had been destroyed along with the copse of the mountain, and who knew if there were any survivors. As for other camps, it was a little too far from this ce, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to travel over such a long distance in his current state. But the thing that infuriated him the most was that horrible, stinking mouth!

    Heinrich really couldn¡¯t imagine how someone could ever utter such vicious words!

    Indeed,nguage was a type of weapon. However, to the Mizobudapi people, the use ofnguage was a diplomatic method to resolve issues. They had apletely different outlook onnguage than the vulgar and low-ss humans who cursed like nobody¡¯s business.

    All kinds of nasty swear words and false usations could be heard. Heinrich never thought that he, a powerful figure who was destined to leave a huge mark in the Mizobudapi civilization in the future, would be called a ¡°small-footed wife¡±.

    He understood the meaning of the word ¡®wife¡¯, but what did ¡®small-footed¡¯ even mean? Heinrich¡¯s understanding of humannguage had not yet reached a level where he could understand it, but it definitely sounded like something that was absolutely weak and low-ss.

    He was sessfully provoked, and his energy consumption grew for no good reason. He began to force himself to calm down until he couldn¡¯t; then he finally decided to plug his ears.

    Heinrich understood that the other party¡¯s battle tactic was to tire him out. How dare this lowly creature try to take him out? Under normal circumstances, the mere thought of this would be enough to anger Heinrich as this was tant rudeness and provocation, and he would never have tolerated it. However, now, he had learned to partially control his emotions as well as tolerate Simba¡¯s words. Now, there was nothing in this world that could make him lose his temper anymore.

    He was also determined to pay attention to his defense and remain unaffected by Simba. It had to be admitted that when a Sword Saint made up his mind to do something, Wang Zhong also couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He continued to harass the Sword Saint, but it was no longer possible to increase the other party¡¯s energy consumption. At most, he could only prevent the other party from healing and make it difficult for him to retreat.

    This was clearly the best that Wang Zhong could do, and the originally clear battle situation soon became unclear again.

    The other party was unable to heal and unable to leave this area, but Wang Zhong also couldn¡¯t take a rest. Although he had recovered a lot aspared to the other party who was already on the verge of running out of energy, this was still a Sword Saint after all. A dead camel was still bigger than a horse. If this went on, Wang Zhong also wasn¡¯t sure who couldst longer.

    Neither of them could find a suitable breakthrough point, and they seemed to have ended up at an impasse. Both figures continued to travel and chase each other within the ruins of this mountain range, the jungle next to it, and the swamp on the other side. No one could gain the upper hand on the other.

    ¡­¡­

    Mizobudapi World. The northern battlefield base¡­

    It had been almost a month since the war began.

    It was said that the higher-ups had obtained general information about the enemies within a thousand square kilometers around the base. Severalrge attack points had already been decided upon, but the mainstay forces of the base would not be mobilized for attacks till the order was given by themanders.

    However, during this period, the exploration teams were rather active. In addition to the engineers responsible for the surrounding infrastructure and sentries, the people entering and leaving the base these days were mostly the exploration teams. Due to the increase in the scope of exploration and the need to gather further intelligence, there was a considerable amount of work to do for the teams.

    Other jobs included cleaning up mining areas, wiping out some small nearby Mizobudapi viges, establishing Skylink signal points, and even collecting some special materials which were unique to the Mizobudapi World.

    These missions were actually not difficult. The Mizobudapi people had yet tounch arge-scale counterattack against these active exploration teams. They seemed to be observing the humans and did not care about this mere thousand square kilometers ofnd. However, in the eyes of the exploration teams, they assumed that the Mizobudapi people had been cowed by them during thending battle. Coupled with the easiness of the missions and the generous rewards, almost all the exploration teams which received missions orpleted them were filled with joy, as though there was gold on the floors, ripe for their picking. Many exploration teams had indeed made a lot of money, increasing their team¡¯sbat power greatly.

    However, if there were sesses, there would inevitably be failures. Among these failures, the worst was probably the Wanderlust Team. Wait, no! At least, they still had a few members left. The worst was probably KD Squadron, the team that went on a mission with them. There were zero survivors from that team.

    When the news first came out, it really caused an uproar among the exploration teams. Most of the other teams¡¯ missions had been very smooth, and even if some teams were to fail their mission asionally, they would not suffer many losses. But what about these people? One team was wiped out, while the other team reported back to base with severe injuries and a missing team member.

    They met a Sword Saint? That guy named Grai was injured by a Sword Saint?

    When the Wanderlust Team brought back this news, everyone¡¯s immediate reaction was tough at them. How could a mere Heroic Soul neer im to have survived an attack from a Sword Saint? During thending battle, everyone had witnessed how powerful a Sword Saint could be. It was not only because those involved in thending battle had all been very powerful nor was it that their way of cultivation was better than that of humans. It was because Mizobudapi Sword Saints or Warlock Saints did not have a buffer period, unlike humans who had just entered the Heavenly Soul Stage. Once they advanced to the level of a Sword Saint, they would at least have the power of a 3-star Great Teacher. How could a Heroic Soul even hold a candle to a Sword Saint? Even for those expert Dimensional Devourers who were said to be evenly matched with Heavenly Souls, this was only aparison with 1-star Great Teachers.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be weak, but it¡¯s definitely shameless of them to make up such an absurd excuse for the mission failure.¡±

    ¡°KD must have been really unlucky to have teamed up with this group of people. It¡¯s obvious that they were too scared on the battlefield, so they sold KD out. It¡¯s ridiculous that they actually made up this lie to cover their asses.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure they even went to the battlefield? I think they probably hid somewhere far away from the battle. Even KD was wiped out. How is it possible that they were able to escape with a team full of rookie members?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they split up?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. You believe their lies? Where¡¯s the proof? You might as well believe that they really met a Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should let this matter go so easily. This group of people is horrible. They must be punished!¡± Some people couldn¡¯t take this lying down. On the battlefield, their worst fear was that theirrades-in-arms would backstab them or ck off. That would be equivalent to selling them out to their enemies, and this kind of thing had to be put to an end. It was absolutely necessary to deal with the Wanderlust Team as well as make an example of them!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How could their partner team bepletely wiped out, while only one of their team members goes missing? I think Wang Zhong is probably holed up somewhere, so that their lies would seem more believable!¡±

    During the first two days of the Wanderlust Team¡¯s return to the Dimensional Exploration Team Department, there were all sorts of doubts and insults aimed at them.

    Some wanted to see the Wanderlust Team punished, while some demanded a reasonable exnation. Various opinions and different voices began to emerge. In the beginning, there were only some people who expressed their anger towards the team for betraying their teammates, but gradually, more and more people joined in. Humans had always liked to follow trends.

    Naturally, the Wanderlust Team was considered a problematic team. In this Holy Battle, it was considered the ¡®three-extremes¡¯ exploration team. It had the weakest strength, the worst luck, and the least number of people. Everyone on the northern battlefield knew about the back-door this team had due to Scarlet being the disciple of a Great Teacher. They could close one eye to such things, but if they had caused a level-four exploration team to be wiped out, no one could turn a blind eye to that. Everyone wanted the truth.

    They didn¡¯t dare to demand an exnation from a Great Teacher, but they had to hash things out with the Wanderlust Team. At the very least, the Wanderlust Team shouldn¡¯t be allowed to sabotage any other teams again.

    For the first two days, wherever Oscar and the rest went, all they got from others were eye rolls and cutting remarks. As such, they decided to remain holed up in their rooms to take care of the casualties in their team. It was not just Grai who needed treatment; Small Eyes and Feng had suffered injuries on the return trip. The main reason was that they had attracted several groups of monsters in the swamp as they were in a hurry to get back to headquarters.

    Although it was chaotic within the department, the higher-ups remained unfazed. They had epted the reason given by the Wanderlust Team because Grai¡¯s injury was indeed caused by a Sword Saint, based on preliminary analysis. As such, the team was not held responsible and was allowed to go free. However, their story had to be further confirmed by investigators. Of course, as long as there was no clear evidence of their ¡®betrayal¡¯, the Wanderlust Team would not be punished. The higher-ups did not mete out any punishments, but they also never stepped in to help the Wanderlust Team.

    Naturally, the Wanderlust Team did not bother to exin themselves to those haters and brushed off the criticism they heard about themselves. Other than exining the situation to the higher-ups when they submitted their mission report, they had also informed Scarlet of the details. When she heard that Wang Zhong was missing, she was worried sick. To Scarlet, she had to see Wang Zhong again, dead or alive. However, Sophia forbade her from looking for him and used missions to keep her in the base. Even when she came to visit the Wanderlust Team, she had to be apanied by an assistant who was assigned by Great Teacher Sophia to watch her. Obviously, Sophia was afraid that her disciple would recklessly try to look for Wang Zhong and lose her life in the process. However, Scarlet said that Great Teacher Sophia had already sent out experts to check on the situation. There would probably be news of Wang Zhong soon.

    Whether it was the Wanderlust Team or Scarlet, it was clear that they had pinned theirst hopes on those who were deployed to collect intelligence. Be it Oscar and the others or Scarlet herself, they had witnessed Wang Zhong perform countless miracles, and they were still holding onto the hope that he was still alive. Sitting around and waiting was undoubtedly the most tormenting experience for them.

    Escaping from a Sword Saint, especially on enemy territory, should be impossible. If it was not Wang Zhong who was missing, everyone would have given up hope long ago.

 Chapter 855 - Barely Acceptable

    <h4>Chapter 855: Barely eptable</h4>

    Needless to say, after going through the brutal experience with Great Teacher Sophia, Scarlet was much more mature than before. She was not dejected. Instead, she waited. She even used her identity as the assistant of Great Teacher Sophia to obtain firsthand information from the frontline. She did not believe that Wang Zhong died just like that. Of course, the exploration team would include Wang Zhong in the list of missing people. If he did note back after a long time, he would be moved to the deceased list. In the face of this massive Holy Battle, no one would care about the death of one person. Furthermore, he was a minor person, and there would be littlemotion over his death.

    After a sessfulnding, the higher-ups realized that the situation was not as good as they had expected. Leyson¡¯s attacks were very powerful and caused the Holy Land to lose control of the skies. They could not carry out the leapfrog tactic either. Furthermore, in the world of the Octopus people, extreme levels of energy created many dangerous ces. This was an obstacle to the Holy City Army¡¯s advance.

    In the Holy Battle, geniuses would rise to prominence with great radiance, but people would also fall in silence. The Wanderlust Team was thetter. Once he was on the deceased list, other than the people in the Wanderlust Team and Scarlet who would remember him, no one would remember that someone from the Wanderlust Team hade to the Holy Battle¡­

    Several days passed. The Wanderlust Team paid no attention to the contempt aimed towards them. The condemnation slowly ceased. There was sarcasm, but the teams had started to focus on various new missions and new topics.

    The Wanderlust Team seemed to live slightly better lives. At least, they did not need to hear conversations about them wherever they went. But it was peaceful only on the surface. In reality, the Wanderlust Team had not changed.

    No team was willing to work with the Wanderlust Team. No matter the truth of whether they had sold out KD, it was the reality that they and KD were thest to fail their mission soprehensively. They were the star of cmity. People did not want to run into them, let alone work with them. They were afraid that their bad luck would rub off on them.

    Thus, they could not find anyone to work with. They did not have help from a Great Teacher likest time either. The Wanderlust Team had lost their rice bowl. They had very few people in the first ce. Their main lineup was made up of remnant soldiers. It was not possible to receive missions individually. Even if it was the simplest mission that even Oscar couldplete alone, otherrge teams were fighting for this kind of mission as well. What gave the Wanderlust Team the right to receive such missions?

    They spent the entire day spacing out at the campsite with nothing to do. The Wanderlust Team was called a rice bucket[1]. It was a ssic joke. They could not be idle and use up their savings, but they had no escape route either. There was nothing new happening with the Wanderlust Team. Grai was nursing his wounds. Oscar and Feng still had some strength. They offered this strength to others, even as cannon fodder. Some people were willing to use them, but the rewards were meager. Oscar could only grit his teeth and endure. They really could not ck off and diminish their savings. The Holy Land was not a welfare institution. Surprisingly, Sharmie and Mario had found a simr mission and slowed down many teams. Their injuries were all external injuries. Once their injuries had healed, they couldn¡¯t just sit around. They only contacted Oscar on his Skylink after they had left for the mission.

    The Ogemar Team was a level four exploration team. Besides the Holy City exploration teams, there were many Dimensional Exploration teams from other ces that were participating in the Holy Battle. They were all controlled by the Holy Land. However, ordinary Holy Disciples did not have the right to obtain inside information. Oscar felt that something was wrong. With their current reputation and Mario and Sharmie¡¯s strength, what could they do?

    He left a message asking Scarlet to do a check. He hoped that it was nothing unpleasant.

    Meanwhile, Sharmie and Mario arrived at the prescribed meeting spot. Recently, the two mountains near the base had been thoroughly cleaned up. It was as if the mountains had been shaved bald. Not even a de of grass could be seen on the mountain. This was actually an effective method, strengthening their defenses by clearing the fields.

    The Ogemar Team, which they had met up with, only consisted of nine people. Their leader gave instructions to clean up the massive mountain opposite them.

    ¡°Just the eleven of us?¡± Sharmie was dumbfounded. As a Heroic Soul soldier, she was much stronger atbor than ordinary people, but she looked in askance at the trees that covered the entire mountain. How long would they have to work for?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is another team with us. They have quite a lot of people. They should already be there. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    ¡°Another team? Which team?¡± Mario asked.

    ¡°Not every team has so many people with nothing to do. We had to ask around for help.¡± The leader calmly looked at him. There was contempt and even mockery in his eyes. ¡°Where does all your nonsensee from? If you want to do it, then do it. If not, go away.¡±

    People had to give in if they did not have power. Mario immediately stopped talking. Sharmie helplessly shook her head. She did not dare to ask anything else. Missions that involved cleaning up were very lowly, but it was better than nothing. If they had no power, they would receive little respect¡­

    ¡°Ogemar Team¡­¡± Scarlet looked through a set of official documents with some doubt. The document was a report of a recent mission. She usually helped her Great Teacher with some work at the missions department. It was therefore very easy for her to ess and read these mission records.

    She did not have any work to do today. Great Teacher Sophia understood her feelings and did not give her too much work. When she woke up in the morning, Scarlet wanted to chat with Sharmie to drive away her troubles. But Sharmie was rather excited when she said that she had received a new mission. Needless to say, half a year of experience outside caused Scarlet to have a different view on many things. She felt that this was not normal, but she could not tell exactly what was wrong. It was just a feeling.

    Thus, she came to check out information rted to the Ogemar team. She thought that she had been too anxious, but she quickly found the reason why she felt that something was not right. The leader of the Ogemar team was the cousin of the leader of the Oceanic Beasts¡­

    Scarlet had heard Sharmie talk about the Oceanic Beasts. Their leader, Hale, had coveted Sharmie¡¯s beauty more than once. He had caused trouble for them several times in the Holy Land. He had almost left Sharmie and Mario with nowhere to go. Thankfully, they met Laura¡¯s brother and also managed to join the Wanderlust Team. Only then did Hale temporarily stop his actions. In the past, Scarlet might have ignored this, but now, she knew about what had happened in the Holy Land. Was this a fluke?

    The Oceanic Beasts would never dare to cause trouble in the base, but it was different when they were outside. They had directly sent her an invitation. Sharmie was not foolish either, but with their current situation, they definitely would not be in the mood to investigate. When it urred, they would know that there was a problem and deal with it.

    Scarlet jumped out of her seat. She opened up the Skylink and immediately contacted Sharmie. But there was only a beeping sound. Her signal had been cut off. She had turned off her phone.

    Scarlet then tried to contact Oscar; she also quickly scanned for their location on the mission report. They were east of the base in area H69. Her heart thumped violently¡­

    Beep.

    The two Skylinks had their signals cut off and were thrown aside. They bounced on the ground and tumbled far away. Its parts fell to the ground and broke.

    Sharmie and Mario¡¯s hearts were like the Skylinks that had tumbled away. Their hearts sank. They were surrounded by seven or eight people. The leader of the Ogemar team had asked them to meet with another team. They had started to clean up this area at the time. Mario and Sharmie did not think much of it. They even wondered whether they would meet any familiar faces. After all, the people who would be in charge of cleaning up would be from therge exploration teams. But they had never expected that this group of people would be waiting for them!

    Oceanic Beasts, Hale!

    The moment they met, Sharmie and Mario were surrounded. Theyunched a counterattack, but Mario was badly beaten up. Sharmie had been captured as well. If they tried to challenge anyone one-on-one, they would be utterly defeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small world. We meet again.¡± When Haleughed, the fat on his face trembled. He grabbed Sharmie¡¯s chest unscrupulously. ¡°I heard that your life has been hard recently. Heh heh, do you want to consider my offer? I won¡¯t force you to ept.¡±

    Sharmie spat on his hideous and disgusting face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your actions will be exposed, and you will be punished by the Holy Land?¡±

    Everyoneughed. Hale wiped the saliva off his face andughed until he had to catch his breath. ¡°Aiyoyo, my naive child. Do you think that the Holy Land is run by your father? Who has the time and resources to care about trash like you? You think that you¡¯re a big deal. You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m interested in you!¡±

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Mario struggled wildly. He was about to explode, and he fought wildly.

    Sharmie¡¯s face instantly turned pale. This would not turn out well. The people around them had evil smirks on their faces. ¡°Let him go. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh! Now you¡¯re obedient. It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve changed my mind. Either way, the two of you will not live beyond today. Once I¡¯m done, the other can have their turn. As for him, he can just watch. It will be thest thing he sees.¡± Haleughed wildly.

    BANG¡­

    There was an explosion. Mario, who had been on the ground, suddenly rushed forth and drove off the two people beside him. He was covered in a zing ck me. He was like a devil. His entire body was on fire. It was a real fire, but he did not seem to be in pain. No one could hurt his Sharmie!

    ROAR~~~

    Roaring like a beast, Mario charged towards Hale.

    ¡°Get away! He¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Hale shouted and used Sharmie to protect himself. Heughed silently. This was ast-ditch struggle. Mario was about to explode.

    Blood was flowing from Mario¡¯s eyes, but he did not explode with energy. Instead, he coughed up ck blood and then copsed.

    Sharmie¡¯s world turned upside down. She let out an ear-piercing scream while Haleughed wildly. He tore apart Sharmie¡¯s clothes and started to strip her.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    There was a blue ray of light, apanied by a crashing sound. Arcane missiles targeted the surrounding observers!

    There was also a white ray of light. It was bone-chilling, like cold crystals. It was fired from a distance, targeting the ugly fat pig that was going to crawl on Sharmie. It was about to pierce through him!

    Hale was overwhelmed by lust. He was furious that someone was disturbing him at this time. He subconsciously grabbed the spear beside him to protect himself, but the moment he dodged the ray of light, he still felt a chill surging through his body, freezing him.

    But the cold attack cooled down his burning head. He was much more clear-headed now. He erupted with Soul Power and used his spear to fight the ice arrow. At the same time, his body was fiercely pushed back. He tried to dodge, but at that moment, he realized how frightening the ice arrow was. Luckily, the attacker had attacked from too far away, so it was not as threatening. If not, he might have died in a second due to his carelessness.

    His desire had died down significantly as he gazed around. Right in front of him, several figures flew past him; Scarlet, Oscar, and Fengnded on the ground. Oscar immediately stood right in front, while Scarlet and Feng quickly covered Sharmie with a coat. The three of them had rushed here as quickly as they could, but they were still one step behind. The burned and broken corpse on the ground was very obvious. Everyone who saw Mario¡¯s cruel circumstance was furious.

    ¡°How do you want to die?¡± Scarlet was livid. She looked at Hale without blinking.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Scarlet. You really like making jokes. I thought you were asking me how I would die in the war at the Holy Land.¡± Haleughed. He was not guilty of being caught red-handed. ¡°Oh, now I know. You¡¯re definitely mistaken. I wanted to help the Wanderlust Team and find jobs for these two people. I never thought that thisdy would lead me on. I rather like her too, but Mario suddenly ambushed me. I was simply protecting myself.¡±

    Scarletughed coldly. Before she could say anything, seven or eight people gathered behind Hale.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Scarlet¡¯s Soul Power surged forth. The temperature of her surroundings dropped. Feng, who was at the side, quickly pulled Scarlet back.

    ¡°Hale, will that be your story? We¡¯ll report the real situation tomand!¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you think I¡¯m afraid of that? That¡¯s up to you. You¡¯ve taken my goodwill for ill intent. I want to see whether there is any justice in the Holy Land. We here are good people, while all you know is how to lead an idle life. You are trash that betrays your friends. Aiyoyo, disciple of the Great Teacher. How impressive is that! What?! Do you want to kill me? Let her kill me. Everyone, remember to stand up for me. I, Hale, leader of the Oceanic Beasts, worked my heart out for the Holy Land and fought bravely, but in the end, I was killed by a Holy Disciple, all because she was a disciple of a Great Teacher. Who gave you the right, and more importantly, do you have the guts?¡±

    At first, he ridiculed them, but toward the end, he showed pure contempt. If she did not use her Great Teacher¡¯s name, what gave Scarlet the right to speak? They looked at Scarlet, amused. In the Holy Land, strength was everything. What was an apprentice who had failed to advance in rank worth?

    [1] in Chinese, rice bucket can mean ¡°good for nothing¡±

 Chapter 856 - Return of the King

    <h4>Chapter 856: Return of the King</h4>

    The Holy Land was not the Federation. There were nows, only rules and regtions. When it came to people like Hale, if he was a problem, then it was a problem; if he was not a problem, then it was not a problem. Most importantly, the people involved mattered. Even a Great Teacher could not punish the leader of a level four exploration team at random. This was the rule in the Holy Land.

    Apprentice? What was that?

    In the span of a few seconds, several thoughts had gone through their minds. They were so furious that they were about to explode, but they had no other choice. Attack him? He was stronger than them. They could not take advantage of the situation. Report him? That was even worse. The Wanderlust Team was aughing stock and the unlucky star of the entire north area. Who would care about them?

    The three of them were numb, but Sharmie walked towards Hale.

    Hale raised his eyebrows as a smile appeared on his fat face. ¡°What? Are you still trying to tempt me? I already said that I¡¯m no longer interested in you.¡±

    Everyoneughed. If they wanted to me anyone, they could only me themselves for being too naive. They thought that the Holy Land was a welfare institution. Sharmie seemed to have lost her soul as she walked towards Mario, who was on the ground, and hugged him. His burned body was still very hot, but she hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Feng said to Oscar and the rest. ¡°Hale, we will return the favor one day!¡±

    ¡°Wah, I¡¯m afraid. Hurry up, I¡¯m waiting for you. Also, the next time you tempt me, you cane too. One big and one small. Haha.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The chase and conflict in the wilderness continued.

    Heinrich had given up on escaping. Even if he ran away, he had to get rid of Wang Zhong before running away, but Wang Zhong was far too close for him to get rid of. If Heinrich was chased by a human back to a campsite of the Mizobudapi people, asking for help, it would not be eptable. Even if he had to die here, he would not ept that oue.

    Thus, a whole three days passed. They ranps around this area. The hunter became the hunted; then, the hunted became the hunter. The swapping of roles had repeated many times.

    The prolonged activity did not leave Wang Zhong fatigued like the past two days. He now took the initiative because he now had room to maneuver. He was not as stressed as in the mines. He even had the freedom to choose to give Heinrich pressure. However, Heinrich¡¯s circumstance was not as terrible as Wang Zhong had imagined. Although he did not have the time to nurse his wounds, he was still a Sword Saint. He could tap on the power of heaven and earth, so his energy was boundless. Although he could not heal his wounds, he could forcibly suppress them. If he did not encounter any harsh blows, he was not concerned about simply running away or the exhaustion of suppressing his wounds.

    They were at a stalemate. This pursuit was more like harassment. It was a drain on their physical and mental strength where the two of them shared the same fate. Neither of them expected the other to die from exhaustion.

    Furthermore, they were both rather worried. Arge explosion had urred at the energy mines. No matter whether it was the human base or a nearby Mizobudapi campsite, they would definitely send people to check. The two of them hoped to be able to see their own people. At the same time, they were also worried that they would see their enemies instead and were tormented by this internal dilemma. They wanted to stay near the mines but did not want their lives to be in the hands of the gods or fate. Thus, they subconsciously moved farther away from it. They were surprisingly in tune with each other, and the battlefield had subconsciously moved to the other side of the marsh. They were now very far away from the mines, but this was not a ce where either of them could feel at ease.

    Heinrich had had enough. He wanted to end everything, but he did not have the initiative. Wang Zhong was very fast. Only he had the right to decide whether he would go or stay.

    Continuing like this was not an option. This concerned life or death. Was this cowardice, or was this war? Wang Zhong had to make a decision. However, the situation was clear: he could either be firm or pull out. After all, he was in enemy territory, and his enemy was more likely to receive support. Heinrich, on the other hand, was more worried about his image. Wang Zhong even suspected that he might run away. After encountering the Sword Saint, this war allowed him to understand how the Mizobudapi people thought.

    Heavenly Souls and Sword Saints were powerful, and the stronger their Soul Power, the tougher their bodies would be. Theirprehension of the naturalws would be higher as well. Under normal circumstances, there would be no opportunity for him to win, but his enemy was now half maimed. Heavenly Souls were not invincible either. This was probably the best opportunity to kill a Sword Saint by himself. If he gave it up, where would he find a better opportunity?

    Danger? As long as he stood on the battlefield of the Holy Battle, danger existed at all times. Rather than being attacked, why not control the situation?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks became more spontaneous and unyielding. Heinrich did not seem like he nned to escape. The two of them fought some more, and their moving war turned into positional warfare.

    They wound up outside the marsh area where they battled for most of the day, but the results were not good.

    Although Heinrich had lost one arm and half his foot, he wanted to fight. He was stillpletely crushed by Wang Zhong, but he neutralized Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks and struck back frequently. Wang Zhong looked like a walking disaster: his body was covered in bruises and bleeding wounds; his vital parts had also been hit several times, but he managed to endure.

    They had to go through this step. This was also the fundamental reason why they had chosen to fight.

    Although the system of the three Circuits was mature, no actual inspections had been conducted. It was like a ship that had never been out at sea and remained at the shipyard. On a beginner¡¯s blueprint, the ship was extremely perfect, detailed, and followed theories. But when it was time to test the ship, they would find various problems and ws. It would be a fatal w for a beginner to only discover the gaps during a field test. But Wang Zhong was the creator of the circuits and understood the essence of the circuits. Thus, when he discovered a w, he was usually able to immediately fix it. When he discovered a problem, he could immediately solve it.

    The three Circuits that were the foundation of his prowess during this battle constantly matured and worked towards perfection through trial and error. This was the reason why Wang Zhong could endure. Not only was he fast, but theg that urred when someone in the Heroic Soul Stage attacked also did not appear. On the contrary, he grew more skilled through this high-intensity battle.

    The number of wounds on his body was also increasing, but the explosive increase that urred in the beginning gradually started to slow down.

    Wang Zhong endured, motivated himself, and adapted ording to the situation. He fought with an undying spirit. He had not experienced such an intense fight in a very long time. Several memories were being revived. He was the former All-Mouthy King. No one understood the value of the weak defeating the strong better than him. Furthermore, he did not have the help of the clown mask back then.

    Zoom Shadow and Dominating Constitution, these twobat techniques had fully matured. The more Wang Zhong fought, the more lively he became. He had controlled the chase over the past two to three days. Thus, he was not overly exhausted. At this moment, his fight-loving cells were very excited, and his condition was at its peak. No matter whether it was his strength or his Soul Power, they seemed boundless.

    He had been oppressed, but he had slowly turned the situation around with his toughness. He could resist a few attacks, even a few dozen attacks. Slowly, he started to even out the battle situation! He was most familiar with his rhythm, and it seemed smooth throughout.

    On the other hand, Heinrich had fallen into a state of panic. Yes, a Sword Saint was panicking. He had never seen this type ofbat. He had never met such a difficult fellow.

    He originally had an overwhelming advantage. He originally felt that his enemy would finally not be able to endure and walk to his death. He had originally felt that he just needed a single well-timed attack to kill Wang Zhong. But a long time had passed since. The battle had unexpectedly dragged on. He had not been able to truly hit Wang Zhong¡¯s vital parts, while Wang Zhong¡¯s calmness and calctions had reached an extreme. He would definitely be an outstanding figure in this Holy Battle.

    This weakling had the attitude of a strong person. He was brave, difficult, and very tough. To be honest, if this kind of person was his nsman, even an arrogant person like Heinrich could not have helped but admire him. He truly admired this kind of person, but as an enemy that appeared during his weakest moment, it was a disaster.

    Wang Zhong had be more and more adept while still maintaining his extreme calm. The familiar rhythm of blood flowing during a battle had revived in him. He was now so calm that it was almost ridiculous.

    Wang Zhong captured every single, slight move that they made during the battle. They had already battled each other for the majority of the day. Although his enemy was somewhat weakened, he still managed to maintain hisbat level. His attacks were still very sharp, but his contempt towards everything, his self-centered boldness, and his confidence had started to be shaken. On the other hand, Wang Zhong became more and more confident. More importantly, he had gotten used to his enemy¡¯s attacks. He could now evenunch counterattacks!

    With Will Comes Power ¡ª Zoom Shadow!

    With Will Comes Power ¡ª Dominating Constitution!

    White circuits appeared on his body. This was his 15th time today using his Circuits. Actualbat was the best opportunity to train and obtain military achievements. At this time, the activation of his Circuits had be extremely smooth. Not only was it immediately activated, Wang Zhong did not have to make any preparations in advance. He did not even have to consciously control his Soul Power. Just one thought and the Circuit would activate itself!

    This waspletely different from when he had activated his Circuits in the past. It was as if the Circuit had now be a part of his body. It was smooth and easy to control the circuit.

    A mysterious confidence surged forth. Unlike in the past, Wang Zhong did not rely on Heroic Crosswheel sh and Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven to attack from a distance. Instead, he fiercely dived into battle without any weapons!

    Heinrich¡¯s Sword Qi had lost its ability to suppress Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong had gotten used to it. If Heinrich continued to use his Sword Qi, he would just be exhausting himself. A Sword Saint could tap on the power of the heaven and the earth, but he had to contribute to the family. Not everyone was like Aiolos. If that was the case, Wang Zhong would have already run away.

    Heinrich could only use silence to repress his actions. He could clearly feel that he was losing control of the situation. This made him feel slightly humiliated. A dignified Sword Saint was forced to use silence to repress his actions by a human Heroic Soul. If he told anyone about this, they would not believe it.

    Heinrich felt threatened but waspletely calm. Subconsciously, he no longer thought of his enemy as a weakling. His enemy also started to speed up. He would dash in at high speeds but did not dash in a straight line. Instead, he constantly changed his position. Heinrich could only passively change his angle. He sensed the hidden murderous intent from his enemy. He tried to lure in his enemy. If he couldnd an attack, even a ncing one, he would definitely benefit. If not, a fatal kill from his enemy would be waiting for him.

    He had thought that this human was cautious or that he was just testing the waters. He did not think that this stalemate would be broken so quickly when his enemy suddenly approached him.

    This was Wang Zhong¡¯s first time actively approaching Heinrich. His sudden mastery of the Circuit system gave him massive confidence. Needless to say, the results of the training back then had appeared. It was time to strike!

    Heinrich¡¯s Neb Sacred Sword suddenly struck.

    To be called a Sword Saint, not only did they need strong Sacred Qi and abundant Soul Power, the sword would also have to be their foundation. When it came to closebat fights, Sword Saints never had to fear any creatures.

    The sword angle was very cunning and as fast as lightning. There was almost no noise, no dazzling light, and it appeared to be a simple attack, yet it could appear out of thin air and was full of Sword Intent. It was like a dense spider web, and it instantly trapped the dashing shadows from all directions, leaving no room to escape!

    Wang Zhong could instantly sense the sealing force and the murderous intentions in this Sword Intent. It even exceeded the notions of power. He could hear thunder among the silence. This was not a problem of whether he would be able to escape any harm; this simple attack, already on another level, was a fatal threat, yet Wang Zhong was extremely excited under this pressure.

    He did not have anyplex thoughts or clear objectives. His instincts spurred him on. But suddenly, his entire body started to tremble.

    Zeng!

    Wang Zhong was just in front of him. Heinrich felt the ground shake. He shed his sword and missed.

    Zoom Shadow ¡ª Butterfly Steps!

    Although he was weaker by a whole level, with his experience and outlook, Wang Zhong was not afraid. Although Heinrich¡¯s sword was stronger ¡ª to the point that Wang Zhong would feel a chill when thinking about it ¡ª no matter how strong this attack was, it would be useless if it missed.

    In the face of life and death, the technique that had been stuck at the Casted Soul Stage finally returned after connecting the circuit!

    The king had returned!

    Simba was shocked! Wang Zhong was really brave to test this out during a battle of life and death. Furthermore, he ventured on a path that no one had ever seeded in. Even if he had the confidence, he shouldn¡¯t be trying that out now, right?! This was just too rash. Luckily, he had seeded.

    Simba simply criticized and roasted him silently, but Heinrich was about to vomit blood!

    He understood human soldiers. During their Heavenly Soul Stage, they would definitely be able to put up a fight. Furthermore, they were unusually strong physically. But those who were in the Heroic Soul Stage were all rubbish. They excessively chased strength at this stage. Many of them were eager for instant sess, hoping to reach the peak. They wereparable to the Heavenly Soul Stage, but they would not be able to control a situation because they were simply too slow in attacking. In an actual fight, they could not match up against the Great Swordsmen among the Mizobudapi people. But the human in front of him hadpletely overturned his understanding of humans.

    The tremble and re-tuning were not just because of his speed. He used his speed and skills to distort the rules! Even he would find it difficult to carry this out when he was at his peak. There were simply too many things involved. It was just tooplex! But a mere Heroic Soul had done it spontaneously without much effort. What kind of monster had he run into?!

 Chapter 857 - Kill the Sword Saint!

    <h4>Chapter 857: Kill the Sword Saint!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    But there was no time for Heinrich to continue thinking. The enemy had approached him, so he had to attack!

    The broken antennae on the top of his head, which had been drooping over the past few days, started to glimmer. Wang Zhong could advance fine under the pressure of death, but Heinrich was not someone to be trifled with. He was absolutely made forbat. Even if he was forced, he would never look at a lowly human Heroic Soul as an equal. Pride and conceit seeped through his bones, but now, he could feel the threat of life and death. He had been rash over the past few days and hadnded himself in this situation.

    It was as if his shadow, which constantly flickered, could not be touched. The Neb Sacred Sword instantly started to move. Like its halo, it appeared in the sky and started to attack! This was a feeling that came from a Sword Saint¡¯s mastery of space. He did not even look at the sword; his instincts led the sword, which allowed him to break through the limits of vision.

    Star-breaking sh!

    But this important attack fell through.

    An upward curl appeared at the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. It was time to showcase a wave of techniques and show the country-bumpkin octopuses what a human soldier was!

    Wang Zhong appeared around Heinrich in all directions, moving like a shadow. Even in the face of Heinrich¡¯s wild attacks, Wang Zhong did not seem to be afraid at all.

    Heinrich¡¯s Neb Sacred Sword kept missing. His expression turned darker and darker. His enemy was just beside him, but a Sword Saint who specialized in closebat could not even hit him! Losing his left arm had affected him badly, causing his attacks to be disjointed, but this was not an excuse that a dignified Sword Saint could make while facing a lowly human.

    When hebined his Zoom Shadow with Shadow Dance, it was as if the King of Assassins, Wang Zhong, was born! These steps caused Heinrich to grow increasingly frustrated. If this went on, he would be done for!

    Violent energy exploded when he started to attack Wang Zhong, who could not be touched at all. He raised his Sacred Sword to strike¡­ but suddenly, he copsed, due to the wounds that he had been suppressing over the past few days. Blood flowed from the wounds, with his physical strength rapidly declining. He lost control of his condition, but he did not care now. His enemy was bing stronger and stronger. If this continued, he would definitely die! He could only¡­

    Kill!

    Man and Sword Be One!

    Electricity suddenly surrounded him. A dignified Sword Saint was forced to use this method to fight a human Heroic Soul with all he had! But before he could fully disy hisst resort, a fierce assault came from his left.

    He still used this brainless method!

    Wang Zhong was still the old Wang Zhong, and as long as he was able to cut off the aura for a moment with the help of the clown mask, Wang Zhong could instantly break through!

    Dominating Constitution ¡ª 3rd Drive!

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong felt that his punch had the force of 30,000 Grassos. It was so strong that even he could not believe it. If Oscar and the rest saw this, their eyeballs would probably pop out. This was thebat power of 10 team leaders ofrge exploration teams! Among all the Heroic Souls in the Holy Land, only a few Dimensional Devourers that had awakened theirbat essence would be able to do this.

    Under normal circumstances, when hit by 30,000 Grassos, Heinrich would not even feel any pain. But now, he felt a dull pain in his chest. His body tilted to one side, apanied by intense pain. The power that he had been gathering was scattered by the blow.

    The umtion of ¡®Man and Sword Be One¡¯ had instantly dispersed. He endured the intense pain, stretched out his hand, and waved. The Neb Sacred Sword drew a dazzling line in the air, but his enemy was already behind him.

    Dominating Constitution ¡ª Leaning Landslide!

    A terrifying collision urred that sent Heinrich flying. Then, he hit the ground in a sh as fast as lightning!

    Even a Sword Saint would lose their bnce and sense of direction when they were sent flying into the sky. However, the clear threat to his life allowed him to quickly be clear-headed, but his enemy reacted even quicker. The shadow seemed to be everywhere, giving Heinrich no time to dodge. He unconsciously tilted his head. He was still feeling out and adapting to his enemy¡¯s attacks that were a measly 30,000 Grassos. It was not very powerful. He should be able to bear it for a bit longer. As long as he could endure, he would definitely be able to break through this ¡®Shadow Dance¡¯!

    This was his natural reaction, but in the next second, he regretted it.

    It seemed like the fierce attack was just for show. The moving shadows in the air were just an effect of Shadow Dance. His enemy¡¯s goal was not him. It was the sword in his hands!

    Two iron-vice-like hands mored from beneath. They took the opportunity when the distracted Heinrich tilted his head to mp his wrists. The force on his finger joints caused his left hand to fracture badly. His joints had been dislocated. Although they were instantly put back into ce by the Sword Saint¡¯s strong and pervasive Soul Power, the sword in his hands fell when his joints were dislocated. His enemy grabbed the sword!

    Nima~~~

    This meant ¡®no¡¯ in thenguage of the Mizobudapi people.

    Heinrich¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He roared wildly in anger, but it was useless. Not only did his enemy seize his sword very quickly, his following actions were even faster. Wang Zhong¡¯s leg came into contact with Heinrich, sending Heinrich, who had already lost his bnce, flying.

    The soldiers in Mizobudapi all had titles that involved swords ¡ª Swordsman, Great Swordsman, Sword Saint, Sword God. It could be seen that in this civilization, especially to their soldiers, swords were like their lives¡­ No, they were even greater than their lives. Swords were proof of their glory!

    Boom!

    Heinrich brutallynded on the ground. The explosion of his anger allowed him to find his bnce in the air. Landing on the ground with his hands was not too cruel, but his face had turned purplish-red.

    Wang Zhong had obtained his enemy¡¯s longsword! It seemed ordinary, but Wang Zhong immediately had a different feeling.

    It was difficult to describe a good sword well. It was not its sharpness or other factors. But what hadn¡¯t Wang Zhong seen in this world? While the soul tools that the most-prominent Great Masters in the Holy Land had created were gone, he, at least, had seen a most expensive soul tool on sale that was a true treasure.

    The sword was like a wooden coffin that had a spirit in it. This was the feeling it gave Wang Zhong. His thoughts could even connect andmunicate with the sword. It seemed to have sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s intentions and probing, and a dim neb ray started to shine from the sword.

    An agreement!

    Heinrich, who was so angry that he turned purplish-red, waspletely dumbfounded when he saw this scene.

    His anger stemmed from humiliation. To a Sword Saint, when his sword was alive, he would be alive. When his sword was dead, he would be dead. But to his shock, the Neb Sacred Sword was reacting in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. This was not an ordinary sword; it was a treasure that had been passed down in the Sword Faction for countless years. It even had its own sword soul and consciousness. When itnded in the hands of someone it did not acknowledge, it would not show its true abilities. Even Heinrich was epted by the Neb Sacred Sword only because of his bloodline. Now, a mere human from an alien race¡­! How was this possible?!

    Wang Zhong did not know all this, and he would not have cared even if he did. He simply believed in relying on one¡¯s own strength.

    It was still very difficult to break through Heinrich¡¯s almost-broken defenses. Wang Zhong suddenly turned very tough, causing his enemy to be caught unaware. If he allowed his enemy, with the strength of a Sword Saint, to get a hold of him, it would spell death for Wang Zhong. This enemy had even shown that he could quickly adapt to his attacking pattern.

    Thus, seizing the sword was a necessary part of his n; this was the key to resolving the fight. Without his sword, his enemy was like a tiger whose teeth had been pulled out. With Heinrich¡¯s current condition, it was no longer possible for him to kill Wang Zhong with one strike.

    There was murderous intent in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. The closer he was to the moment of sess, the calmer he became, to the point of the ridiculous.

    There was no brashness orcency. He advanced with Ghostly Stepsbined with Zoom Shadow. Although it did not match up to the Shadow Dance previously, his altered techniques had reached a frightening level.

    Heinrich was about to go crazy. Not only had his sword been taken away, but when he looked at the shadows of his enemy, he felt that his high level of awareness could not even pinpoint the real culprit! Simply said, he felt that he had lost the ability to fight back.

    This fellow had an endless stream of tactics. He could not even figure out this pattern. For a Sword Saint, they would be able to figure out low-leveled techniques with just one look. But this monster changed his tactics every single time. It was ever-changing!

    Human¡­

    This was Wang Zhong¡¯s chance. He had a sword in his hand and controlled the situation. He hadpletely mastered his Circuits, and with the three Circuits as his foundation, hebined them with the Soul Core at the center. This was all due to his own abilities.

    This was a kind of endowment. If he could do it, he could do it. If he had mastered it, he had mastered it.

    The sword was in his hand, and it was as if it had be a part of his body. He activated the Shadow Dance technique and used his assassination skills. The sword was slightly long, but Wang Zhong did not seem to feel this. He would not have been able to link up with it at the Casted Soul Stage, but not at the Heroic Soul Stage!

    This sword had a soul that matched with Wang Zhong¡¯s soul, even seeming to have understood Wang Zhong. The precious sword then let out a loud and marvelous tinkle. Heinrich, who was dazzled, fell into despair.

    Not only was he defeated in terms of strength, but his soul was also in despair. The Neb Sacred Sword felt that Wang Zhong was more suitable as its owner. It was an actual integration, unlike Heinrich¡¯s forced attempt.

    There was only the despair of the Sword Saint and Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Dance¡­

    Zoom Shadow ¡ª kill!

    Kill~!!!!!!!!

    At that moment, Wang Zhong waspletely immersed in the beauty of the Soul Power Circuits and thebination of hisbat techniques. It was a marvelous fusion. Everything was very natural and smooth, even the sword in his hand. Every single action, breath, and even flow of Soul Power was very smooth. The time was right!

    Zeng!

    Hidden amongst the countless dazzling illusions, a ray of light shed.

    There was silence.

    The sword hadnded.

    The divine sword was thirsty for blood and let out a buzzing noise. On the other hand, the Sword Saint, who thought that he was the best in the world, waspletely frozen. His eyes were filled with unparalleled terror. His mouth was wide open, but he could not say anything. His neck had been sliced. His head slowly rolled off. The cut was as even as a water surface.

    To Heinrich, he had made a dedication to the divine sword that he did not undertake: he was a sacrifice to it.

    When his enemy¡¯s copse, Wang Zhong feebly sat on the ground. The sword had sliced through his enemy. Wang Zhong panted heavily, his heartbeat only hastening at this moment.

    God, he had actually done it. He had defeated a Sword Saint, a Heavenly Saint. He had actually done it!

    Wang Zhong, who was usually very cheerful, could not help but look up at the sky and give a long, mournful cry. He expressed all his pent-up emotions to his heart¡¯s content. Since he entered the Holy Land, he had suppressed his emotions and changed his own patterns. Most importantly, he had always been disconnected from the system of the Holy Land and trained himself in an unconventional manner. The results of this battle proved everything.

    He could not help but stretch out his hand and pinch it. He looked at his own fist. After he rxed as much as he could, he felt that his clenched right hand was rather tired. But the various things that had happened during the fight linked together, and his field of vision reached a peak. He was suddenly enlightened!

    During the Casted Soul Stage, his control of his body exceeded the strength of his Soul Power. Thus, he could control his Soul Power with ease, using it to his heart¡¯s content. Everything had made sense.

    But when he entered the Heroic Soul Stage, the strength of his Soul Power exceeded what his body could bear, and it became difficult to control his Soul Power. He would work towards returning to his natural state, but it was all very confusing.

    Now, he had built apletely new system with the Soul Circuits. He had broken through a barrier that blocked those at the Heroic Soul Stage. He was now enlightened.

    Along the path of training, although the Heroic Soul Stage was a minor stage, it formed an important connection between the stages. However, Wang Zhong had found his own path!

    Simba returned to his original form. He sat on Wang Zhong¡¯s face and intentionally shook his buttocks. If there was cake, Simba would not mind giving him a free slice.

    While soaking in delight, Wang Zhong pped Simba away. Simba had not fully snapped back from the frightening and intense fight. Wang Zhong seemed to have won very easily, but Simba was probably the only one who knew how dangerous it was in reality. As for Wang Zhong, did he have any sense of danger?

    ¡°Lao Wang, we need to talk!¡± Simba was fearful. ¡°Could you not y with your life in the future? Can you promise me? You only have one life. Do you think you¡¯re a cat?¡±

    Wang Zhong did not care about him as he vomited. Then, he looked at the sky andughed out loud.

    The enlightening third stage. He knew that not only had his Soul Power Circuit be a functional skill, it had even be a system! An actual system that a Heroic Soul had created. There was no other of its kind!

    He had opened up a path that belonged to him. This was extremely pleasing, and he felt very carefree!

    The events that happened after the CHF had made him change significantly. Many people might not have understood the reason why hey low in the Holy Land. After all, he had the strength. Why not disy this strength to obtain even more resources?

    It was because he knew that even if he was in the Holy City, he would not be safe. Although the 10 Great Families were simply someone else¡¯sckeys, it would still be very easy for them to kill him. He was simply an ordinary person who was new to the area; he should not show off too much. Were the lessons from the events after the CHF not enough? Once the 10 Great Families felt threatened by him, it could only mean death for him! He was not strong enough to defend himself.

    It was just like what Uncle Zhang had said: in the Holy City, those who did not have enough strength should not show off. This was especially true if you still had personal enemies. You were just asking for death.

    He thought that he would be able to escape from hiding only when he reached the Heavenly Soul Stage. But now, Wang Zhong felt different. He had established a system of Circuits. Not only did he have the strength, he also had the capital. To the Holy Land, he was no longer dispensable!

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± Simba flew back and forth in front of Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong paid no attention to him. Was he mad? He wasughing to himself. ¡°Did you hear what I said? I said, you cannot y with your life like this! You have people to take care of¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop being so long-winded.¡± Wang Zhong flung him away. He could not stopughing. It was as if he had finally gotten rid of the fury in his chest. ¡°My fate is in my own hands!¡±

 Chapter 858 - Vengeance and the Proper Way to Open a Door!

    <h4>Chapter 858: Vengeance and the Proper Way to Open a Door!</h4>

    The Wanderlust Team had been experiencing what could be called a ¡®haze¡¯. It was as if some dark aura hovered over everyone in the exploration team. They were lifeless and extremely depressed.

    Sharmie was like a changed person. She was usually the most lively person in the team. Now, she was dazed and expressionless. Did she want revenge?

    When they encountered a great challenge, many people would choose to fight back, but even more people would copse after a setback. Sharmie was thetter. Scarlet and Laura took turns to advise her, but it was of no use. It was not that she did not want to avenge Mario. The problem was, Scarlet was only the disciple of a Great Teacher. Great Teachers had many disciples. As for Laura, she relied on her brother for protection, but going out to provoke the leader of a level four exploration team¡­ This would only cause trouble for her own family.

    Of course, they could not simply give up on this situation. The Wanderlust Team was already aughingstock. Now, people bullied them whenever they saw them. Their good deeds were never revealed, but the news of their faults traveled far and wide. Oscar and the rest had a closed-door meeting to discuss solutions. No matter what, they definitely had to fight back. Even if they had to pay a heavy price, they could not give up just like that.

    In reality, they had thought of many methods, but they all led to death no matter what. Most importantly, even if they could kill Hale by a fluke, the entire Wanderlust Team would die along with him. They were in a dilemma. Were they afraid? There were times when one just did not have enough strength.

    At that moment, the door suddenly opened. To be honest, no one would look for them at this time¡­

    ¡°Haha, brothers, I¡¯m back. Ah. Everyone¡¯s here. What a coincidence!¡± They heard a cheeryugh.

    Everyone was shocked. Napier rubbed his eyes, but it did not seem to be an illusion!

    Wang Zhong hade back just like that, seemingly uninjured to boot.

    ¡°Wang¡ªWang Zhong?¡±

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    ¡°Lao Wang?!¡±

    The house that had been lifeless the past few days was suddenly injected with vitality. Even the dazed Sharmie slowly opened her eyes. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Wang Zhong¡­ Mario died a terrible death¡­¡±

    The atmosphere immediately grew somber. Wang Zhong was shocked. Mario was dead?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Oscar sighed and exined the affair simply. ¡°Wang Zhong, this situation is veryplex. We need to see this from afar¡­¡±

    ¡°That whale from the Oceanic Beasts?¡± Murderous intent started to fill the room. The cold voice made even Oscar shudder.

    From the very beginning, the Wanderlust Team had seen Wang Zhong as a top expert, but to the members of his own exploration team, this expert did not put on airs. It could even be said that he did not have a temper. No matter what he encountered, he was cheerful. He had only disyed this murderous intent once. That was before the previous time they returned to Earth, when they looked for Feng to create the Pioneering Order.

    Everyone knew what happened after that.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t be rash,¡± Feng immediately responded. The surprise at Wang Zhong¡¯s return had been engulfed by a great sense of danger. ¡°We will definitely take revenge, but you don¡¯t understand the situation. Not only do we not have any evidence, but we also don¡¯t have the ability to punish him either. Scarlet even went to ask her teacher and received a reply. Her Teacher said that she did not care about this¡­ Oscar and I will tell you the details. We have to n far ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Wang Zhong, the fact that you¡¯re alive is a huge miracle. You don¡¯t know our current situation.¡± Asherughed bitterly. He could see Wang Zhong¡¯s dissatisfaction and anger, but the Wanderlust Team had almost been repatriated by the Holy City Army. ¡°We¡¯re all very angry. But¡­ to be honest, strength is justice.¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads. These ¡®long-term ns¡¯ were only a form of self-constion. Everyone knew that this was a distant hope. Asher¡¯s words were difficult but frank, and managed to calm Wang Zhong down. This was the reality. Sharmie could only cry silently.

    When Wang Zhong saw this, he did notfort her. Instead, heughed coldly. ¡°Justice? Today, I will let them know what justice is!¡±

    There was no hesitation when he spoke. Everyone was shocked. They were dazed for a moment, but Wang Zhong had already opened the door and walked out.

    This¡­

    To be honest, everyone¡¯s impression of Wang Zhong was of a kind and rational person. But now, he did not even want to discuss it with them. He was even too heedless to understand the details of the situation before going out the door. What was he nning to do? When they saw how he rushed out of the door full of murderous intent, they were shocked.

    Feng was still the first to react. ¡°Hurry! Stop him!¡±

    This was the base of the Holy City Army! The Oceanic Beasts did not have any missions over the next two days. Wang Zhong wanted to fight them directly. Attacking in the base? He was just asking for death!

    They recovered from their shock. Oscar and Small Eyes, who were nearest to the door, immediately rushed out. It was only three to five seconds of dy, but Wang Zhong was nowhere to be seen!

    The rest of the people who walked out could only stare dumbfounded. He ran too quickly. How could they stop him?

    ¡°The bar! The Wilson-Johnson Bar!¡± Oscar shouted. The Oceanic Beasts and the Wanderlust Team were in the same Exploration Team Department. When they first arrived here, they would visit the same bar. They had even met each other several times. If Wang Zhong wanted to find Hale, he would definitely go there first.

    Even Sharmie started to panic. She did not want to involve Wang Zhong because of this. She had already risked her life with Hale that day, and Oscar and Scarlet would definitely not look on unconcernedly at the incident toe. In the end, everyone was exhausted¡­ but still hurriedly followed after. They did not dare to dy any further, rushing towards the Wilson-Johnson Bar. But they were dumbfounded. They could not catch up to Wang Zhong.

    When they recalled the murderous aura and determination that Wang Zhong had when he walked out the door, everyone was afraid. Wang Zhong had just returned. Had he taken the wrong medicine? This was the base of the Holy City Army! Even if he could not wait to take revenge, they should discuss a solution first. Even ambushing the Oceanic Beasts when they went out on a mission would be good! But this¡­

    ¡­ Was too rash!!

    It was over. Something bad was going to happen!

    The Wilson-Johnson Bar.

    The bars in the military were open 24 hours and were crowded the entire day. There was no period when it was quiet.

    At this moment, it was only 10 a.m., but the bar was already filled with people. Gentle music yed at the bar counter. After all, this was a military camp. They were not allowed to y overly exciting songs near the door to the outside. The Oceanic Beasts upied two tables in the middle.

    Recently, the Oceanic Beasts were flushed with sess as Hale was very good at seizing opportunities. Originally, they were not highly ranked among the Dimensional Exploration teams. However, they had epted several major missions and made huge profits. Almost all their members were moving up. In the span of one month, the low-ranking Oceanic Beasts had fully equipped all their members. Putting aside their actualbat level, just their luxurious equipment set them apart from ordinary misceneous troops. In this area, other than a fewrge Dimensional Exploration teams, the Oceanic Beasts were not afraid of anyone.

    After the situation with Sharmie, they received another mission and only returned yesterday. Today was a rare rest day.

    It seemed as if this mission was very sessful. They had earned good profits as well. Hale was in a great mood ¡ª high-spirited and energetic. Earlier, he did not dare to openly talk about the episode with Sharmie. After all, he was worried that Scarlet would look for Great Teacher Sophia and report it to her. But now, there was no news. This meant that the situation had stabilized. Just as he had guessed, Great Teacher Sophia was on another level. She did not care about the life or death of a newbie Heroic Soul. She would not punish an entire exploration team without any evidence. Furthermore, it was the powerful Oceanic Beasts! Evidently, Scarlet had misunderstood this rtionship. She was only the apprentice of a Great Teacher. She was not the daughter of a Great Teacher.

    Now, all taboos had been lifted. He drank several sses of alcohol and was in the mood to enjoy. When he recalled Sharmie¡¯s figure, he felt an itch for her. ¡°Those buttocks and how her chest felt in my hands. Tsk, tsk, tsk. When I think about it, I am overwhelmed with sadness. Just a little more and I would have been inside her!¡±

    His voice was very loud, but he was not afraid of anything. ying with newbies in the Holy City was amon urrence. Some people did so secretly, while others did it openly and brazenly. The only difference was your strength.

    Other than the Oceanic Beasts, many people from other exploration teams had seen Sharmie before. Many people drooled with envy over this beautiful woman. They were excited as he spoke. Some even started to smirk.

    ¡°Boss, almost doesn¡¯t mean that you were inside.¡± Someoneughed. ¡°Are you tempted? I think she will protect herself fiercely in the future. You probably have no chance.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Haleughed coldly. ¡°I will say this here. If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, the Wanderlust Team can think twice about going out in public. There are many ways to deal with this bunch of trash.¡±

    ¡°She is of superb quality. She would be willing with a strong person like you. Don¡¯t destroy her. Boss, I think that you should try to chase her normally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Boss, with your strength, isn¡¯t it easy for you to chase a newbie like her? She will not be wasted. Once you are bored of her, we can take secondhand goods.¡±

    ¡°What chasing? Since when were you so particr? Are you serious?¡± Haleughed out loud. ¡°Once you finish thinking about all that, I would have obtained multiple women.¡±

    There was a wave ofughter in the bar, but this did not mean that all of them agreed with him. There was even some regret in theirughter. However, on the surface, they had to conform to the situation. Ordinary people like them could not offend the Oceanic Beasts. They could only dream of being a hero who saved a damsel in distress.

    Bam!

    The atmosphere in the bar was pleasant, but it was broken by a sudden crashing sound. The door of the bar had been fiercely kicked down by someone. ss broke and scattered everywhere.

    This show of strength demoralized everyone. The noisy bar instantly quieted down. Even the gentle music had been muted in ¡®fright¡¯. Everyone looked at the door in shock. Where had this idiote from? Were you crazy? Have you drunk too much? No matter whether this was a bar or not, it was the base of the Holy City Army. The Holy Battle had started over a month ago, and no matter who it was or how much they drank, no one had dared to cause trouble here.

    A young man walked in as countless people stared at him in doubt.

    ¡°Who is Hale?¡±

    The young man asked a question in a cold voice. He looked at everyone.

    Hale was slightly baffled. This young man felt slightly familiar, but he could not remember who he was.

    After all, this was a bar in the Holy City Army base. He subconsciously stood up. ¡°That¡¯s me. Who are¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the young man swayed when a ray of white light sped towards him.

    Hale was shocked. Had this young mane to fight him? Furthermore, he attacked without saying anything else. What did this mean?

    He was still thinking, but his body did not rest. After all, he was a wily old fox, and he reacted very quickly with an instantaneous burst of Soul Power, but Wang Zhong had closed in too quickly. Hale did not have the time to draw his weapon from the space crystal. Instead, he clenched his right fist and punched toward Wang Zhong. He was a Tyrant and an outstanding member of the Tempering Faculty. His enemy was very quick, but was he actually trying to challenge him in closebat? He was least afraid of closebat fights!

    The Soul Power that burst forth instantly was also shocking. It reached a peak of 10,000 Grassos and flowed terrifyingly. The two tables in front of him were instantly broken into pieces when his fists came into contact with them. But the moment the shock waves from his punch broke the two tables, he saw a blur in front of his eyes. Not only did his punch miss, but he had also lost his target!

    He could not see that person. He could not even feel that person. It was as if a ghost had charged at him.

    What was this?!

    Just as Hale was surprised, the shadow reappeared. This time, it appeared beside him!

    How fast!

    Before he could draw back his fist, the person had covered a distance of seven or eight meters. Then, he fiercely shed at Hale.

    Crack!

    His half-stretched right arm was broken just like that. But that was not the main part. Most importantly, his thick, broken humerus poked out of his arm. It was painful to even look at.

    But before he could even feel the pain, a knife shed through his neck.

    This was a powerful attack. Hale¡¯s painful wail was instantly silenced. His head fell off and broke the chair. His bloody headnded on the floor.

    All this happened too quickly. The person¡¯s actions were so fast that the people in the bar could not even see them clearly. Even the members of the Oceanic Beasts who were beside Hale had notpletely recovered from their shock. They stood there with their mouths wide open, dumbfounded.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. Even when facing alien races, or the Sword Saint who wanted to kill him, he had never felt such hatred.

    His enemies on the battlefield fought for their masters. It was a struggle for victory or defeat. But with Hale, Wang Zhong fought out of hatred!

    Boom!

    It was a smooth action, but a frightening stompnded on Hale¡¯s head like arge hammer.

    The ground instantly cracked open, and Hale¡¯s head fell into the hole. The back of his head had changed shape. He was a Tyrant, the equivalent of an expert from the Mystic Sect or the Sparta n. This kick had caused his brain juice to spurt out. What followed was the coldughter of the young man.

 Chapter 859 - The Strong Make the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 859: The Strong Make the Rules</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°This is for Sharmie.¡±

    The entire audience grew silent and was stunned by what had happened. Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body was radiating with a murderous intent, and it was suffocating for others. Then, a sneer slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°This one is for Mario. Die!¡±

    Dominating Constitution ¡ª 3rd Drive!

    At this moment, his feet seemed to weigh as much as a mountain. With a stomp of his feet, the ground instantly cracked.

    Bang¡­

    Even a Tyrant¡¯s head was not indestructible. With the sound of bones cracking and flesh exploding, Hale¡¯s head exploded like a rotten watermelon inside the dent on the ground!

    Red and white substances sttered everywhere. His brain matter began to converge into a stinky and terrifying pool of blood, and it began flowing along the cracks in the ground. It was absolutely terrifying!

    Drip, drip, drip¡­

    It was the sound of blood dripping. It was rather soft, but it was clear and audible in this supposedly noisy bar. Everyone¡¯s mouths fell wide open, and they could not believe what had just happened.

    The captain of a level-four exploration team, the powerful Captain Hale of the Oceanic Beasts, was killed just like that? Was¡ªwas he dead? His head was in such a messed-up state that even the Holy Saint Teacher wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.

    The still atmosphere remained for about four or five seconds before the members of the Oceanic Beasts regained their senses.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    ¡°Did he¡ªhe just kill our captain?¡±

    ¡°Kill this motherf*cker!¡±

    This was definitely a disgrace to them. He actually killed their captain in front of around twenty to thirty team members! However, the problem was that even though everyone was shouting at the top of their lungs, no one dared to make a move.

    Wang Zhong turned back to look at them, and his gaze swept across their faces. With that cold and icy stare, his killing intent grew. This obviously did not bode well for them. Everyone who met his gaze felt as though they were being stared at by a terrifying, prehistoric, and murderous beast. It was like he was choosing his next prey!

    Gulp¡­

    Instantly, everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Those that were holding their weapons and preparing to attack¡­ suddenly froze in their tracks in that instant. Not to mention attacking, no one dared to even blink!

    No one was really stupid enough to make the first move. Just now, they only reacted in a moment of anger, but as long as one had a brain¡­ Who was Hale? He was the leader of Oceanic Beasts. Although he wasn¡¯t the most powerful Holy Disciple, he was definitely considered an elite among them. Recently, he had been upgraded to a Dimensional Marauder afterpleting several major missions. He definitely had a lot of battle experience. It could be said that Hale could hold his own against most Holy Disciples, except for those who were truly extremely powerful, but just now, he was killed within seconds¡­

    It was probably around ten seconds. As a Tyrant, his body was definitely tough, but it took only two stomps for him to be killed. Even his head was trampled into a rotten watermelon. He was beaten to death!

    How strong was this guy? Make a move? How could they? They were all small fry.

    Seeing that everyone else¡¯s anger fuse was extinguished in an instant, no one dared to speak, or even move. Everyone just froze.

    At this time, around eight people rushed into the bar one after another.

    Honestly speaking, the people of the Wanderlust Team had really tried their best¡­ Although it was only a short distance of one or two miles, the entire team was already out of breath. All of them had tried to run here at top speed, as though they were in a battle. When they first arrived, they saw arge group of people trying to poke their heads into the bar to take a look at what was happening, but they did not hear any scuffling sounds.

    The entire Wanderlust Team¡¯s hearts instantly skipped a beat. Although they had confidence in Wang Zhong¡¯s strength, the members of Oceanic Beasts were still a force to be reckoned with. What¡¯s more was that Hale loved to keep up appearances; thus, he would definitely have twenty people or so around him. Was it possible that Wang Zhong had been beaten up by all of them? Everyone grew worried and pushed their way through the crowd. However, they were greeted by a shocking sight.

    All the people who were not involved had retreated into a corner, avoiding Wang Zhong as though he was the gue god, and the 20 Oceanic Beasts members remained still, as though they had been frozen. At the same time, big beads of sweat were rolling down their faces. As for Wang Zhong, he stood in the middle of the pub with his arm folded, and there was someone under his feet, that was¡­ Wait!

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    The one being stepped on was obviously Hale. The cloak on his back was too eye-catching. Sharmie would recognize it even if it had been burnt. It¡¯s just¡­ What about his head? There were pools of red and white brain matter sttered to the ground. What was this?!

    The entire Wanderlust Team¡¯s mouth fell wide open. They had originally thought that even if Wang Zhong was reckless, he would at most pick a fight with Hale to appease Sharmie¡¯s anger. Even though it was a serious offense to pick a fight in the army base, there was a reason to exin his actions. If Scarlet lent a hand, the matter would probably blow over¡­ but he killed him directly!

    A few more dazed faces were added to the scene, and everyone remained silent. Eventually, it was Sharmie who killed the silence.

    Seeing Hale¡¯s body, her eyes instantly turned red. It was a kind of red that could not be described with words. Immediately following that, she jumped at him, picked up a knife, and began to stab that fat corpse wildly.

    Obvious holes could now be seen on his corpse, and blood sttered everywhere. Everything became a bloody mess, but Sharmie didn¡¯t stop at that. It was as though she had gone mad; she wasughing and crying at the same time while she stabbed him furiously. It seemed that she was determined to cut him into minced meat.

    Several members of the Oceanic Beasts probably wanted to stop her. It was already embarrassing enough that their captain was killed in front of him. How could they allow their captain to be chopped into minced meat? However, as a figure shed before their eyes, all three members who were about to rush forward fell to the ground, panting heavily, and none of the people present saw how they were stopped.

    Everyone in the bar watched in silence as Sharmie continued to scream and shout. The only other sound that could be heard was the sound of her knife stabbing that lump of fat.

    Witnessing her crazy state, even the spectators who were not involved seemed to be affected. Their feelings were stirred. Whatever happened to Sharmie and Mario was no secret in the 56th District of the Exploration Team Department. Hale had mentioned it to many people during his boasting process. When most people heard about this kind of thing, whether they were as despicable as Hale or whether they despised him, they only focused on the matter. No one truly cared about that Heroic Soul neer or that girl who was almost raped. For these Holy Disciples, the weak were only fit to be supporting characters for the strong.

    It was only until now that everyone realized how pitiful this supporting character was. How much hate did she have for Hale for her tosh out like that?

    Sharmie seemed to have no intention of stopping, but the knife was already blunt. This was just a fruit knife she had taken from the bar table. The sharp point of the knife was already dented, and Hale¡­ He didn¡¯t even slightly resemble a humanoid; his entire body has already been chopped up into a pile of meat.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze remained cold while he reached out and patted Sharmie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look around and tell me who else is involved. We¡¯ll get them all,¡± said Wang Zhong, softly.

    His voice was extremely gentle, but his killing intent was overbearing, as though all the people present werembs to be ughtered. However, no one dared to make a sound.

    With that, Sharmie finally stopped. Looking at the mutted corpse in front of her, all her anger and hatred seemed to have dissipated, leaving her nothing but emptiness. She remained dazed for a few seconds before she finally fell to the ground on her knees and began to cry.

    She got her revenge. She didn¡¯t expect this day toe so fast, but it was all for nothing. Mario was gone, and he would nevere back. Why was this happening to her?

    The surrounding people naturally remained silent. Even if they had a heart made of stone, they couldn¡¯t remain unaffected. The people of the Wanderlust Team had already begun to sniff. Small Eyes and Feng¡¯s eyes had also turned red.

    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±

    Thud thud thud thud¡­

    Footsteps could be heard from outside the bar. ¡°We are the guards on duty. Those that are not involved in this make way!¡±

    Instantly, Oscar¡¯s expression changed. They were really fast¡­

    When Oscar first knew that Wang Zhong was going to start a fight, he had already thought of several ways to deal with the guards, but he did not expect that Wang Zhong would directly kill someone¡­ Wang Zhong was truly too impulsive. But to be honest, Oscar felt relieved at this moment. Previously, he was unable to kill Hale because he did not have the ability to do so. Since Wang Zhong managed to do it, the consequences didn¡¯t matter anymore. The Wanderlust Team would face them together with Wang Zhong.

    Thew enforcement guard was responsible forw and order in the Exploration Team Department camp, and they had a considerable amount of authority. As such, the spectators outside the door quickly made way for them. A 20-member squad wearing Moratu silver armor marched orderly into the bar. At this time, the situation in the bar was as clear as day.

    The leading captain was Cyrille, who was also the captain of a small team in the Phantom Squadron. He looked more than forty years old and appeared to have survived lots of hardships, making him appear mature and reliable. Although he had not been able to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage, he was Captain Morad¡¯s most-trusted right-hand man. He and the other two small-team captains from the Phantom Squadron would take turns to take charge of the Exploration Team Department¡¯s security.

    For more than a month, his job had been rtively easy, and there were no incidents that needed to involve him. It was definitely unexpected that the first incident was a huge one. The captain of a level-four exploration team was actually chopped into minced meat in the bar, and it happened in front of about twenty to thirty team members.

    The woman with blood on her hands appeared very weak; thus, Cyrille looked past her directly. He locked his eyes on the man standing in the center of the room. He was young but appeared to have a pair of sharp eyes. Seeing the fearful stares on the faces of the Oceanic Beasts members, that young man was probably the killer.

    ¡°Everyone who isn¡¯t involved in this, disperse! Everyone?<i>in the room</i>?is not allowed to leave!¡± With a few words, Cyrille took control of the situation. The 20 members of thew-enforcement guard separated the people who were inside and outside the bar, and around seven of them surrounded Wang Zhong and Sharmie.

    At his level of authority, he could not directly handle a case which involved the death of a level-four exploration team¡¯s captain; thus, he immediately reported it to hismanding officer. ¡°Great Teacher Sophia, a murder has just urred in the Wilson-Johnson Bar in District 56. The situation is serious, and you need toe and take a look.¡±

    Buzz buzz¡­

    With thew enforcement team in the bar, the fear of being at Wang Zhong¡¯s mercy was finally gone. Many people were whispering. Cyrille didn¡¯t make a move because he wasn¡¯t confident that he could handle Wang Zhong. Having reached a certain level, he definitely had the ability to judge one¡¯s level of power.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, an aircraftnded outside the door. Great Teacher Sophia had arrived, and beside her was Scarlet and her senior brother, Bolton.

    When they were still on the aircraft, Scarlet already couldn¡¯t wait to go into the bar. Her face was filled with obvious worry. She was right next to her teacher when Captain Cyrille called her teacher¡¯s Skylink. Although she was surprised by the news of Hale¡¯s death, it was the mention of Wang Zhong¡¯s name which made her nervous.

    Wang Zhong was the murderer.

    Wang Zhong! He wasn¡¯t dead, and he was back. Although he was now thought to be a murderer, everything didn¡¯t matter as long as he was alive.

    Scarlet was both nervous and excited. She had a feeling that Wang Zhong did reallye back, but if she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t be able to put her heart at ease.

    Sure enough, as soon as she walked into the bar, she saw Oscar and a bunch of people from the Wanderlust Team. Who was the person surrounded by thew-enforcement members in the center of the bar? Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t Wang Zhong? Scarlet was so excited that she wanted to run over immediately, but her teacher was still there. Additionally, the bloody stench, as well as the morbid scene, instantly brought her back to reality. Finally, she realized that something very serious had happened. Did Wang Zhong kill someone in the Holy City Army base?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Sophia as she frowned. The bar was permeated with the smell of alcohol, and together with the stench of blood, it was utterly revolting.

    Captain Cyrille immediately came forward. He already had a good idea of what had happened. ¡°This man is Wang Zhong, a member of the Wanderlust Team. It was he who broke into the bar and threw the first punch. He¡¯s the one who killed Captain Hale.¡±

 Chapter 860 - Crazy Humor

    <h4>Chapter 860: Crazy Humor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hale, the Captain of the Oceanic Beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±

    ¡°Teacher! I think there must be a¡ª¡±

    Before Scarlet could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a wave of Sophia¡¯s hand. She emotionlessly turned her gaze to Wang Zhong¡¯s face and began to speak. ¡°Wang Zhong? I give you a chance to defend yourself. Otherwise, ording to the Holy City¡¯s regtions, you will be sentenced to death.¡±

    Fighting was strictly prohibited on battlefield bases. Even fighting was a serious crime, not to mention murder.

    The demeanor and aura of a Great Teacher obviously had a world of difference aspared to the rest of the people here. The moment she opened her mouth, even the onlookers who wanted to get a good show grew afraid, dominated by her presence. Everyone began to breathe gingerly. It was as though they were scared that their small actions would anger this big-shot.

    However, even when he was face-to-face with Sophia, Wang Zhong did not reveal any signs of stress or fear. He even stared straight at Sophia with the same unfazed expression she had, as though nothing mattered to him. ¡°Hale harbored ill intentions towards a fellow female team member in my team and killed Mario in cold blood. Since no one in this base did anything about it, I had to do it myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s utter nonsense. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± shouted Griffin, the vice-captain of the Oceanic Beasts. Previously, under the cold gaze of Wang Zhong, he dared not speak a word, but since the arrival of thew-enforcement guard, he grew active again. Now that Hale was dead, he would take over the Oceanic Beasts and be its new captain. However, the team was huge, and not everyone would listen to him; he had to show a little power. Taking the official way to avenge Hale was the easiest way to get the support and approval of members in the Oceanic Beasts. This opportunity was a godsend. He was happy about Hale¡¯s death, but Wang Zhong, who had actually done him a favor, also had to die.

    As such, he was determined to push all the me to Wang Zhong, and he began to shout angrily, ¡°Mario and Sharmie tried tounch a sneak attack on our Captain when we were on a mission with them, and Mario was eventually killed when our Captain fought back in self-defense. This is the truth! Our captain was kind enough to let Sharmie off after the incident. That was why we didn¡¯t report this incident. How dare you use us?! Do you have any proof?!¡±

    ¡°Proof? Haha, is that important?¡± Wang Zhong nced at him scornfully and said, ¡°Why would they try to attack Hale with their levels? Does anyone f*cking believe that? Also, do you think nobody knows that Hale was a lecher? Everyone here f*cking knows the truth of what actually happened.¡±

    Griffin was stunned momentarily. Yes, Hale had been boasting about it everywhere. After all, this kind of thing was verymon in the Holy City. Before his death, no one thought that it was a big deal. Now, not only did the people in the bar know about it, even if a few people were picked at random from the Exploration Team Department, they would be able to attest to it. Before this, if 10 people were asked about it, all of them would answer in favor of the Oceanic Beasts. The reason was simple. No one would want to offend the Oceanic Beasts for two neers without any background. Without testimonies and witnesses, no matter what the Wanderlust Team did, it would be impossible for the Oceanic Beasts to get punished. This was a hidden and unwritten rule.

    But now? Not to mention the other things, with a single re from Wang Zhong, Griffin felt that even the members of the Oceanic Beasts could be scared into telling the truth. He¡ªhe was definitely the devil¡­

    Although both Wang Zhong and Hale killed someone, if Hale was the one whomitted an offense in the?<i>first ce</i>?¡ª specifically intending to rape a fellowrade as well as kill another in cold blood ¡ª then things would be entirely different. Such things were strictly prohibited by thew. What worried Griffin more was that if the truth was to get out, and if a thorough investigation was done, those seven Oceanic Beasts members, who had followed Hale to cause trouble for Mario and Sharmie on that day, might also be prosecuted with the same crime, and that included himself!

    If that was the case, Wang Zhong would not be able to escape punishment. But even if he was found guilty of murder and disregard for military regtions, he would only be sent back to the Holy City and go to prison for a few years, and that was the worst-case scenario. However, if he himself was found guilty of the same crime as Hale, he would definitely be executed.

    When he understood this, his entire back was drenched in cold sweat. When he caught sight of Sophia¡¯s gaze, a chill ran down his spine. Fortunately for him, he managed to react quickly and change the topic. ¡°Wang Zhong, you indeed have a sharp mouth. Hmph! But justice naturally inhabits man¡¯s heart. The base will obviously investigate and find out the truth of the incident. Neither you nor I have a say in this matter!¡±

    He turned his head and bowed respectfully to Sophia. ¡°Great Teacher Sophia, I have a matter of great importance to report.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Someone has betrayed the Holy Land and betrayed his fellowrades!¡± said Griffin as he red fiercely at Wang Zhong. ¡°In a previous report from the Wanderlust Team when they returned from the ck Boulder Energy Cave, they mentioned that they encountered a Sword Saint and that Wang Zhong sacrificed his own life to lead the Sword Saint away, which allowed the Wanderlust Team to return safely. Hahaha. At that time, we, the Oceanic Beasts, also had great admiration for him, felt sorry for his death, and mourned for him. I believe many people in the Exploration Team Department also thought of it this way and thought of him as a hero. But now, this person, who was supposed to be dead after leading the Sword Saint away, has actually returned to base alive!¡±

    The news of the Wanderlust Team encountering a Sword Saint and the death of KD Squadron was indeed the hot topic in the Exploration Team Department a few days ago. Many people were actually unhappy about the way the higher-ups handled the situation. Whether they liked the Wanderlust Team or not, almost everyone hoped that they would get punished, to set an example for the rest. This would deter people in the Exploration Team Department from cking off, and this was definitely a matter of interest to all.

    Now that Griffin suddenly brought up this old news again, everyone seemed to have been enlightened, after mulling over it.

    Yes, why was Wang Zhong still alive? He was merely a Holy Disciple. If he was responsible for distracting the Sword Saint, he would definitely have been torn apart by the Sword Saint. He was already on the military¡¯s missing person list, yet he suddenly appeared out of nowhere again. What kind of nonsense was that? His opponent was a Sword Saint, and he was just a Heroic Soul. Even if he had a pair of wings and a rocket to boost his speed, it was impossible to escape from a Sword Saint!

    Whether Hale was dead or whether Wang Zhong was punished was not a concern for most people, but most of the exploration teams were d that this old matter had been brought up again. It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether they disliked the Wanderlust Team; it was that they had to be made into an example for the rest! This was to ensure that they could entrust their backs to their fellowrades in this Holy Battle.

    Many people began to talk about it, and the bar was filled with chatter once again.

    Seeing that he had sessfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention and pointed the finger at Wang Zhong once again, Griffin couldn¡¯t help but secretly apud himself for his quick wit. With a sneer, he began to speak again. ¡°So the Wanderlust Team is lying! The so-called Sword Saint simply does not exist! Did theye up with this lie just to hide the fact that they ran away without participating in the battle? I think not! Now, I am beginning to suspect that the Wanderlust Team had directly caused the deaths of KD! They must be hiding something! Your Excellency, I hope that you can investigate this, so that KD may rest in peace and that the other exploration teams can see justice being served!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Exploration teams that betray their allies and make up lies should not be tolerated!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, please see that justice is served.¡±

    Many others began to chime in. It was not only the members of the Oceanic Beasts but also the others in the bar. In this matter, all the exploration teams definitely had the same view. Compared to Hale, this merciless Wang Zhong was an even greater force to be reckoned with. Furthermore, his words just now truly made people shudder. It sounded like he would kill whoever Sharmie pointed at?

    Scarlet originally felt that the situation had be clear, but she did not expect that the tides would turn in the blink of an eye. Of course, she knew that Wang Zhong was telling the truth. It was most likely that he had undergone a tiresome experience to have escaped with his life, but Griffin and the others would definitely request proof to support his ims. It was definitely impossible to get as they could not just confront the Sword Saint and ask for confirmation.

    Scarlet grew anxious, and she couldn¡¯t think of a good idea to help Wang Zhong. Suddenly, Sophia began to speak. ¡°You said you met a Sword Saint. How did you manage toe back?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s tone was cold, as though she was casually handling a very trivial matter. No one doubted that if Wang Zhong dared to say a wrong word, he would be thrown into an abyss with no return by Great Teacher Sophia. The kind of aura radiating from her was definitely impossible to be imitated by ordinary people.

    Everyone then turned to look at Wang Zhong at this time, especially the entire Wanderlust Team. Previously, when Wang Zhong returned, they had asked about it, but they had yet to get an answer due to Sharmie¡¯s situation. As such, even they did not know how Wang Zhong survived; thus, they grew extremely worried. As Scarlet had guessed, the situation was now very unfavorable for Wang Zhong. Griffin and the others were desperate, so they would definitely bite on the fact that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have proof. However, the only witness was a Mizobudapi Sword Saint who would never be able to testify to humans¡­

    The atmosphere seemed to have grown tense, and the buzzing among the people grew softer. They were all waiting to see what other lies Wang Zhong would make up. But Wang Zhong merely scoffed, ¡°I killed him. Why can¡¯t Ie back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The bar suddenly grew silent, and everyone stopped talking amongst themselves. Countless pairs of eyes stared at him, and the whole bar remained silent for a full ten seconds before someone couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°This guy has gone crazy!¡±

    ¡°Killed the Sword Saint¡­ Who does he think he is? The disciple of the Holy Saint Teacher?¡±

    ¡°This dude must be insane. Do we look like idiots to you?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, you see, this person not only sold out his teammates but also brutally killed our Captain. He also tried to nder our Captain, a hero who spent his life fighting for the Holy Land. Please help us get justice!¡± Griffin was crying happy tears deep down, but his eyes were red and filled with tears. It seemed like his acting skills were solid. This Wang Zhong was seeking death. Did he assume that the Holy City Army would let him off so easily based on his words alone?

    A burst ofughter erupted. This was indeed rare as they were in the presence of Great Teacher Sophia. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. It was truly too funny. A mere Heroic Soul actually imed that he had killed a Mizobudapi Sword Saint by himself!

    ¡°Put away yourme humor,¡± said Sophia as her eyes shed a cold grimace. ¡°Wang Zhong, you have to take responsibility for your words. Where is your proof?¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t bother to exin himself. He directly opened his space crystal, yanked out a corpse, and threw it in front of everyone. ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Bang~~

 Chapter 861 - Going Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 861: Going Back Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    With that loud bang, a corpse wearing shiny golden armor appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The remnants of the crystal-clear tentacles radiated with a kind of faint power that would remain on the corpse even after death. All these pointed to the corpse¡¯s identity.

    A Mizobudapi Sword Saint!

    His left arm was gone, and more than half of his right foot was missing. Additionally, his head was also separated from his body. Judging from these as well as the remaining energy left on his body, there was no doubt that he had experienced a fierce battle before his death.

    From the day the Holy Battle started till now, how many Sword Saints did the Holy City Army manage to kill? ¡ª There were only three. ¡ª And they were all killed by several Great Teachers having to join forces on the battlefield during thending battle. Their bodies had long been collected by the Holy City Army, and this one was definitely not one of them. After thending battle ¡ª even though there were several times when there were traces of Mizobudapi people who were at the Sword Saint level and several exploration teams joined forces to pursue and kill them ¡ª they were all unsessful. Instead, they had suffered heavy losses. After all, it was home ground for the Mizobudapi people, and they had more knowledge of the terrain than humans. If the Holy Land wanted to kill people at the level of Sword Saint, it was almost impossible to depend on the middle-ss soldiers to do so sessfully.

    Everyone was stunned. The members of the Wanderlust Team also seemed to have experienced a psychological roller coaster as their worry turned into excitement.

    Even Sophia appeared slightly stunned, and she sized Wang Zhong up.

    Wang Zhong turned to face Sophia, appearing fully at ease, and began to speak with a deep and strong voice, ¡°Your Excellency, while I have been slogging my guts out for the Holy City on the battlefield, my teammates were being attacked by a viin!¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed to Hale, who had already be a pile of minced meat on the ground. ¡°This guy was a shameless lecher and had the audacity to kill my good friend. God forbid if I don¡¯t kill him! I needed justice to be served!¡±

    The bar immediately quieted down once again. Originally, it was a case of pure murder, but within a few words, the tides had turned. Who dared to say that this killing was uncalled for?

    ording to thew, Hale was the one whomitted a murder first, and the Wanderlust Team merely took revenge. ording to the hidden rules,pared to an expert who was able to kill a Sword Saint, how important could Hale or the Oceanic Beasts be?

    Plonk!

    Griffin¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he fell to the ground. It was not just him. Several members of the Oceanic Beasts who were behind him were instantly reduced to silence and grew as pale as a sheet.

    The truth seemed to havee out.

    ¡°Take the Oceanic Beasts¡¯ members away. Those who are not present here, arrest them on sight. Find out who else was involved in Mario¡¯s murder and send them to the tribunal.¡± Sophia waved her hands before looking at Wang Zhong again. ¡°As for you¡­ Don¡¯t leave the base, or you will be considered a defector.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Cyrille respectfully carried out her orders.

    Scarlet wanted very much to stay, but Sophia clearly had a lot of work to do, so Scarlet had to stay by her side. However, all the worry she had been feeling for the past few days had vanished. Before she left, she happily winked at Wang Zhong.

    It wasn¡¯t until Great Teacher Sofia left that the bar resumed its normal operations. However, at this time, the way everyone looked at Wang Zhong and the Wanderlust Team waspletely different. There was admiration, but fear as well.

    Having killed a Sword Saint ¡ª no matter how he did it ¡ª was definitely enough to make everyone present look up to him. It was only now that everyone realized Hale¡¯s death was not because he was unlucky; it was not that he did not have time to react. Before Wang Zhong made a move, he actually asked for Hale. Of course, it also wasn¡¯t because Hale was really weak. It was because his opponent was a freak¡­ One could only shudder when they thought about it!

    In the Holy Land, only with strength, could respect be earned.

    Wang Zhong lifted Sharmie, who had already passed out, from the ground as he continued to exude a murderous aura. If he had achieved his victory faster, Mario might still be alive. Everyone automatically made way for him to pass. There was no doubt that the name Wang Zhong would be redefined, starting from today. The Wanderlust Team would no longer be treated like crap ever again.

    Oscar and the others hung their heads in shame. Why did people look down on them? Was it just because they were weak? No, it was because they were too chicken!

    Napier clenched his fists. He always felt that he made the right choice toe here because Wang Zhong would never give up on hisrades. Even if he died, he truly believed that Wang Zhong would avenge him!

    A slight smile remained on Grai¡¯s face. He had never doubted Wang Zhong, and he would always stand by him. He had an inexplicable trust in Wang Zhong.

    Grai and Napier followed behind Wang Zhong, and they knew that things were about to change in the Holy Land.

    The efficiency of thew enforcement team was amazing. On the same day, they had already begun to find out more and collect evidence regarding Hale¡¯s crimes. This matter went on rather smoothly as several Oceanic Beasts members who were arrested had chosen to rat out the seven people who were involved in the incident in order to protect themselves. These people were already rather clear of the fact that the seven people would definitely get found out since the higher-ups had already decided to open an investigation. Rather than covering for those people and ending up with aw-obstruction charge, it was better to save their own skin.

    Soon enough, the seven perpetrators were brought to justice. Based on the testimony collected by thew-enforcement team from the other teams in the Exploration Team Department, they were charged with the crime of deliberately killing their fellowrade. All of them, including Griffin, were sentenced to capital punishment and executed immediately. When they were arrested, everyone in the Exploration Team Department already expected this to happen; the only thing that had yet to be confirmed was Wang Zhong¡¯s punishment.

    Although there was a reason for his actions ¡ª which was to avenge hispanion ¡ª in fact, he could have chosen many other ways to avenge his friend, but he chose tomit murder directly in the military camp. This was not something that could be easily forgiven as it was considered breaking militaryw. His action could even be described as showing contempt for the militaryws, affecting morale, and causing trouble for headquarters.

    This matter could end in many ways. Under normal circumstances, one would be sentenced to 10-20 years of confinementbor, but considering that Wang Zhong had aplished a great deed in killing a Sword Saint and that he was extremely powerful, the higher-ups would probably not act in ordance with the regtions. Furthermore, the next day after Wang Zhong returned, it was confirmed that ck Boulder Energy Mine was indeed blown up; the entire mountain had copsed, and the Mizobudapi had been wiped out. This further corroborated Wang Zhong¡¯s words. He truly deserved the credit, especially when he did all these by himself.

    Now, it was all up to the higher-ups to arrive at a verdict. To put it bluntly, it still depended on whether there was any big shot who wanted to protect him. If they went by the book, Wang Zhong would not be pardoned, no matter how great his achievements were.

    It was likely that the rewards of the mission would be issued as usual, or even doubled. However, he also had to be punished for his murder on base. At best, he would be issued a mission that he probably would not survive instead of going to prison.

    The Wanderlust Team had been worrying over Wang Zhong¡¯s punishment for the past few days, but before they could receive news of it, someone had decided to leave their team. In an open area near the base, Wang Zhong was observing Sharmie. After Hale¡¯s death, she seemed to have entered a different state. She seemed to have grown more rxed, but she was no longer the same as before.

    Sharmie was also staring back at Wang Zhong. This person seemed as irresistible as he was in the CHF and ever so reliable.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, did you know that in the beginning, the person I liked was actually you,¡± said Sharmie, slowly. Wang Zhong did not respond because he knew that Sharmie only needed a listening ear. ¡°But I knew that you didn¡¯t like me. You also didn¡¯t like Laura or even Scarlet.¡±

    Under the moonlight, Sharmie looked a lot more energetic aspared to the previous few days, exuding a kind of calmness that was definitely unlike her former personality. She seemed very peaceful, and beautiful as well.

    ¡°Choosing Mario was just me acting on impulse. I was always impulsive about everything. I thought I would continue like this my whole life. It was only until that day that I knew how important he was to me. Why do people always learn to treasure things after they lose it?¡± Sharmie released a long sigh. She had kept these words in her heart for far too long, but unfortunately, the person who needed to hear this the most was already gone, and she would never get another chance to tell him.

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s gone, there¡¯s no point in me staying here.¡± She smiled slightly and said, ¡°I want to go back home and live a normal life.¡±

    The path of cultivation was too cruel, and not everyone was suitable for it. This actually had nothing to do with talent. Sharmie understood this now, but unfortunately, the cost of doing so was too great. In fact, she was reminded of Barran. Wasn¡¯t it wise to retreat before the impossible? Compromise was actually a good way to avoid bad things from happening.

    ¡°Thank you for avenging me and Mario.¡± Sharmier turned to look at him with a smile on her face. ¡°Treasure Scarlet while you can. It¡¯s not easy to have someone who loves you in this world. Don¡¯t be like me. Don¡¯t regret it only when it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Looking at Sharmie¡¯s encouraging eyes and hearing her sincere wishes, Wang Zhong¡¯s feelings were stirred. The happenings of the past began to sh in his mind, and he recalled the ck Rose Society he was once a member of back in the Federation. When he was still a nobody, that beautiful and trusting smile was already there for him¡­ It seemed like a lifetime ago!

    The moon in the Mizobudapi World had the appearance of a huge white disc, and it shone brightly in the sky, lighting up the entire world.

    The base hadpleted the docking project with the Holy City¡¯s teleportation team more than ten days ago, and it was very convenient to travel between the worlds now. Sharmie left early in the morning without telling the other members of the Wanderlust Team. She didn¡¯t want to cause unhappiness to everyone, seeing that their moods had finally turned for the better. She just asked Wang Zhong to convey her thanks and apologies to everyone.

    When Wang Zhong informed them about Sharmie¡¯s decision, everyone in the team sighed. Sadness was inevitable.

    Although Sharmie and Mario weren¡¯t as strong as the rest, they had a strong bond with everyone in the team. Usually, in the Queen¡¯s bar, she often called herself Sister Sharmie, and whenever there were any group entertainment activities, Sharmie was definitely the first to be up for them. She was a perfect match with Small Eyes, and they were very close to each other. As such, Small Eyes cried over her departure and used Asher as a punching bag to vent her frustrations.

 Chapter 862 - A Late Confession

    <h4>Chapter 862: A Late Confession</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sharmie¡¯s talent alone was not enough for her to gain a foothold in the Holy City. Yes, she was born with a huge Soul Sea, which gave her an advantage over others when she first entered the Heroic Soul Stage. However, the path of cultivation wasn¡¯t just about a single statistic. It was just like how a tall person might not be suitable for ying basketball. The measure of one¡¯s talent was aprehensive statistic; any overly obvious w was enough to wipe out all your merits.

    She probably understood that a long time ago, and Mario¡¯s death affected her more than anyone could imagine, leaving her in despair. As such, her decision was not unexpected.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because we were too ipetent. Does she me us?¡± asked Small Eyes as her eyes grew red.

    Wang Zhong smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, I think she is at peace and very rxed. It¡¯s like¡­ she¡¯s free of all troubles now. If we get a chance, let¡¯s go back to Earth and visit her. She¡¯ll definitely be happy to see her old friends.¡±

    me them? Maybe a little. But were Oscar and the others really to me? If they didn¡¯t hold it in, maybe everyone here would have been dead before Wang Zhong coulde back. One could not stand on the moral high ground and then ask things of others. It was difficult for them to do so.

    Everyone else couldn¡¯t help but smile when they heard what he said. The anger Small Eyes felt was dissipated instantly. They were about to speak when the door was suddenly pushed open by someone.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! We¡¯re safe!¡± Scarlet barged in excitedly, and there were little beads of sweat dripping from her head. Clearly, she had just run all the way here from headquarters.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The verdict issued to you for the murder of Hale is ¡ª not guilty! Here are the official documents!¡± Scarlet waved the stack of documents in excitement. This was the verdict that had just been announced in the morning, and even her teacher hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to see it. Upon receiving it, Scarlet immediately made a copy of it and ran here to deliver the news. She had been extremely worried about it for the past few days.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°F*ck yeah! That¡¯s the way things are supposed to be.¡± ¡°Why do you have to be responsible for killing scum?¡± ¡°Who approved the documents? He¡¯s wise!¡± The rest of the Wanderlust Team also cheered loudly.

    Scarlet ran towards Wang Zhong in excitement and handed the documents over to him. ¡°Quick, take a look!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled, but he didn¡¯t take the documents from her. Instead, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Scarlet¡¯s hand.

    Huh?!

    His sudden action surprised everyone in the room, and everyone stopped chattering. In Wang Zhong¡¯s left hand was a flower that was native to this world.

    ¡°Scarlet, will you be my girlfriend?¡±

    Now, the room waspletely silent, and Wang Zhong, who was invincible on the battlefield, appeared rather awkward. Indeed, he was really silly, but in Scarlet¡¯s ears, this was the most romantic sentence in the world.

    Scarlet was definitely stunned, and her eyes began to blur. She had been waiting for this sentence for a long time.

    She tried to hold back her tears, but they fell uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Her answer was direct but filled with warmth. Love was in the air.

    It was as though all the unhappy things had been put in the past, and everyone else recovered from this pleasant surprise.

    Everyone had been friends for a while now and was very familiar with the ¡®love history¡¯ of Wang Zhong and Scarlet. Even as early as their first day being seen together in the Holy City, there were already many metaphors used to describe their rtionship. One such metaphor was: a fresh flower on a heap of cow dung. Naturally, the people in the Wanderlust Team didn¡¯t think of Wang Zhong as a heap of cow dung, but this guy was truly a cultivation addict. Sharmie and Small Eyes had long started to gossip about this blockhead. He was really oblivious sometimes, and everyone was anxious for him.

    But who knew? This blockhead finally straightened out his thoughts!

    The sadness they felt due to Sharmie¡¯s departure seemed to have been reduced amidst this romantic atmosphere, and everyone in the room was excited.

    ¡°Woo!¡±

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Small Eyes began to pound on the table to get Wang Zhong to kiss Scarlet. ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and pulled Scarlet, who was still tearing uncontrobly, into his arms tightly. Surprisingly, the entire process was rather smooth and natural. Being held in the arms of her lover and feeling the warmth of his muscr chest, Scarlet¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop falling, but she couldn¡¯t ask for a happier day.

    Just as the Wanderlust Team soaked in happiness, some people at headquarters saw the verdict for Wang Zhong¡¯s punishment.

    The verdict was ced on top of Sofia¡¯s table. She had already seen it. Wang Zhong was found not guilty and was only fined 5,000 Holy Coins for destroying public property and causing a stir in the base.

    Sofia was rather surprised by this.

    Generally speaking, reporting this kind of thing to hermanding officer was just a procedure. He was merely a Holy Disciple, and the higher-ups would usually let her take care of it, but this time, they specially asked about it and directly released a verdict. It had to be noted that they were currently fighting a Holy Battle. Did the higher-ups have nothing better to do?

    This wasn¡¯t the main point. The key was the verdict. Not guilty.

    Frankly speaking, she had predicted that Wang Zhong would go unpunished. For a Heroic Soul who could finish off a Sword Saint on his own ¡ª no matter how he did it ¡ª the higher-ups of the Holy City Army would definitely think highly of him. The spections by those Holy Disciples were obviously just wishful thinking. They were currently in a Holy Battle, and they needed talents to help them win the war. It would obviously be a great loss to them if they sent this kind of talent back to the Holy Land. The problemid only in the nature of the verdict.

    If it was just a matter of cherishing talents, then the arbitral tribunal could convict Wang Zhong for disregard for military regtions and make him pay the same 5,000 Holy Coins fine, so that he could make up for what he did. This was the usual punishment routine for special talents, but the verdict directly used the words ¡®not guilty¡¯¡­

    The difference in the literal meaning of the words was not to be overlooked. The difference from the above-mentioned penalty was that Wang Zhong¡¯s record would be clean.

    This was absolutely not an ordinary matter of cherishing talents. It was like someone was making sure that he could have a bright future.

    Thud thud¡­

    Thud thud¡­

    Sofia leaned back on her chair with her fingers gently tapping on the verdict. All of a sudden, she stopped and revealed a smile. ¡°Interesting¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The verdict for Wang Zhong¡¯s punishment was soon made public at the Exploration Team Department.

    He was found not guilty of murder, but due to having damaged public property in the bar and adversely affecting the base, he was fined 5,000 Holy Coins as a warning.

    A fine¡­

    A big group of people in the Exploration Team Department was rendered speechless. How the hell was this considered a punishment?!

    To be fair, this fine was actually not a small sum. For many Holy Disciples, it might even result in their bankruptcy. But who was the one getting fined? For someone who had just finished off a Sword Saint, would 5,000 Holy Coins even matter to him?

    Sure enough, as the verdict was issued, the mission rewards for the Wanderlust Team also arrived.

    The ck Boulder Energy Cave had been destroyed together with the guards. Even the unexpected Sword Saint was also finished off; thus, the mission was considered 200%pleted.

 Chapter 863 - New Captain

    <h4>Chapter 863: New Captain</h4>

    When they first got the energy mine mission, it was only a B-rank mission with a reward of 8,000 Holy Coins. Now, due to the appearance of the Sword Saint, it was upgraded to an A-rank mission, and the reward had been directly increased to 100,000 Holy Coins! The 5,000 Holy Coins fine was not even a small fraction of this! Also, the rewards went far beyond that.

    He was awarded 50,000 military merit points directly. In times of war, military merit points were even more useful than Holy Coins. There were many special war resources that required military merit points to be exchanged for them. If one only had Holy Coins, one wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase them. This was to prevent the resale of war items and to prevent people from destroying the resource markets and reaping mary profits from war. There was a kind of high-end soul tool for sale in themissariat which was avable inplete sets. They were designed and made by Great Masters and were dubbed the Mizobudapi Holy Battle Suits by the Holy Disciples. They were not only better than ordinary high-end soul tools in terms of grade; they were also a symbol of honor. If one didn¡¯t achieve sufficient battle records or made enough contributions in the Holy Battle, one would not be able to buy this equipment even if one had loads of money.

    If one had sufficient military achievements and Holy Coins, one would even be able to purchase a military aircraft.

    At the same time, Wang Zhong¡¯s individual ranking in the Dimension Hostel directly jumped from Dimensional Pioneer to Dimensional Predator. It was the first time someone had managed to advance to the next level with only a single mission. At the same time, the Wanderlust Team was also upgraded to a level-four exploration team. The credibility of the team to the Holy City Army¡¯smand side had also advanced to a scary level, and this equipped them with considerable authority to decide on the missions they wished to partake. From a team that could not even get a single mission, they became a team that could select any mission they deemed fit, and all otherpetitors, other than the top-10 exploration teams, would have to step aside.

    Another thing was that the higher-ups had also granted the Wanderlust Team the right to recruit new members¡­ This was a special privilege, probably given because there were too few members in the team. Many exploration teams had actually lost many men after returning from missions. Although the extent of their losses was notrge enough to threaten their team¡¯s foundation, many missions that could originally have been handled on their own had to be shared with other teams due tock of manpower.

    Under such circumstances, most of the exploration teams wanted to recruit more people from the Holy City to build up their team¡¯s strength once again. However, the higher-ups didn¡¯t allow them to do so. Although the transportation array was now open, it was mostly used to transport resources and Holy City troops. There was no extra channel to supplement these teams with new recruits, yet this special privilege was now given to the Wanderlust Team, reflecting that they were prioritized above other teams.

    With the various rewards and the recovery of Grai and the others, the Wanderlust Team seemed to have set aside their past troubles, seemingly glowing with health.

    Including Scarlet, there were only eight members in their team. Wang Zhong and Scarlet had no need for new equipment; thus, the mission rewards were added to the team¡¯s fund. With that, everyone changed their equipment from head to toe.

    Small Eyes still favored her ¡®Murphy¡¯s Handgun¡¯ which she had always used, so she did not change her weapon. However, she got herself a set of ¡®Swift Wings¡¯ and a set of gray armor, along with a pair of boots. In addition to having the weight of a feather and excellent protection, the ¡®Swift Wings¡¯ was equipped with a series of severalplex speed runic arrays, which could increase the wearer¡¯s movement speed. For long-range soldiers, this was definitely something they longed for day and night.

    Feng also reced her elemental crystal ball for her job as a wards master. In addition to better ward energy flow, it also had a hidden soul seal that could be activated instantly and used repeatedly after charging. Wide-range instant wards might not have high attack power, but it would be extremely difficult to quickly break through. During times of battle, the wards masters would then have sufficient time to put up more wards.

    They mainly spent the money on these two most important things: offense and defense. Of course, the others also bought whatever they had longed to get. Even Napier bought a Soul Dagger that he had taken an eye to long ago. Oscar also stocked up on a lot of life-saving items, like medicine, crystals, etc. He had to ensure that every team member would survive the missions they epted. With the money they had, there were a variety of good things to choose from. After everything, they had already spent around 50,000 Holy Coins and almost all of the 50,000 military merit points.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s excitement, fighting spirits, and hopeful expressions, Oscar felt extremely relieved.

    He was the founder of the Wanderlust Team, and he had once gathered a lot of like-minded friends to join him. Everyone was happy and supported each other, and there was no presence of petty schemes in the team, unlike those big exploration teams. He once thought that this was the ideal team, but now, how many of those like-minded friends were still alive?

    It was not that the team couldn¡¯t make it in terms ofbat power. The problem was him; he was an ipetent leader. Countless mistakes in decision-making had killed too many friends and the team¡¯s future, including this time. Ever since they joined the Holy Battle, the Wanderlust Team had never achieved any form of sess under his leadership. Additionally, after returning from the swamp, he was powerless when the team had to face various pressures and responsibilities. Even when his teammate was killed by others, he could only stand by and do nothing.

    Several times when he witnessed Sharmie¡¯s desperate look and the other team members being depressed over their plight, he wanted to look for Hale and settle things under his own name, but he knew that it would be impossible for him to seed even if he gave his life for it. Not to mention that the other party had many people defending him, even if it was just Hale alone, he was unlikely to seed in killing him. The worst thing was that it would bring about very bad consequences. How could the Wanderlust Team survive the aftermath without him?

    There was truly nothing Oscar could do at that time. At this moment, he was really tired, but not because he had suffered a greater blow this time aspared to the times when he lost his friends, it was because he had finally reached his limit.

    It wasn¡¯t until Wang Zhong returned and handled the difficulties and troubles of the Wanderlust Team that Oscar felt the burden on his shoulders disappear. He was truly very happy these days and was even sleeping exceptionally well.

    ¡°I have a proposal,¡± said Oscar as he held up his ss in everyone¡¯s presence. ¡°I¡¯ve elected Wang Zhong to be the new captain.¡±

    Everyone was enjoying themselves. Recently, things had been going really well for them. Just by admiring their new equipment was enough for them to celebrate for a long time. At this moment, when they heard Oscar¡¯s words, they grew silent.

    At first, Wang Zhong was also a little stunned, but he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t drunk much. How did you get drunk so fast?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Oscar exhaled deeply. The decision was not made on impulse. He had considered it repeatedly over the past two days, including the reactions of the other team members. Now that he finally got it off his chest, he felt extremely relieved.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I founded the Wanderlust Team, but I founded it just to let everyone escape the power struggle and team politics in those big exploration teams. Due to my ipetence as a leader, we made many unnecessary detours in the name of individuality and lost a lot of friends. Many at times I could do nothing but watch my old friends leave us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see those things happen anymore. The Wanderlust Team needs a stronger leader, and that person is you. Your ability, vision, judgment, and decision-making are unparalleled. More importantly, everyone trusts you, and we are willing to put our lives in your hands!¡± eximed Oscar.

    Wang Zhong was truly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Oscar to be serious, and the thought of bing a captain never crossed his mind before.

 Chapter 864 - Sharing the Circuits

    <h4>Chapter 864: Sharing the Circuits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Oscar is not acting on impulse. We agree with him. Even if we go down fighting one day, we also believe that our captain will avenge us. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility one should shoulder. Please do not decline!¡± said Feng in all seriousness.

    With that, all the others also began to speak up. ¡°Lao Wang, stop hesitating.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Won¡¯t it be awkward for our captain to retract his words?

    Under the gaze of everyone¡¯s expectant eyes, Wang Zhong eventually agreed to it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll need your advice from time to time, Captain.¡± Wang Zhong held out his hand with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s former captain to you!¡± Oscarughed, and they shook hands.

    In fact, when Wang Zhong returned this time, he already had some ideas of his own. The incident which involved Sharmie and Mario had especially exposed some problems in the team. The overallbat strength of the Wanderlust Team was still too weak, and it was not only because they had too few people. This time, having spent around 50,000 Holy Coins and military merit points seemingly solved many problems for them, but in fact, the problems still existed. Feng wasn¡¯t good atbat, and except for Oscar, Grai, and Small Eyes, the three with considerably strongbat power, the others really couldn¡¯t make it. During missions, not to mention making use of everyone¡¯s strength, they even had to get their mainstay forces to protect the rest, and this was very detrimental to the advancement of the team.

    As Wang Zhong assumed his new position, he immediately started to carry out his n. The next day, Small Eyes suggested that the team should quickly take up several major missions to gain some Holy Coins and military achievements, but she was directly rejected by Wang Zhong.

    ¡°The progress of the Holy City Army seems to be stable at present. There should be no major battles recently. We will not ept any small missions.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What will we be doing then?¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll focus on cultivation¡­ and a brand newbat system.¡±

    ¡°A newbat system?¡±

    ¡°Soul Power Circuits.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone grew confused.

    Although Grai had already exined to the rest in detail about how he and Wang Zhong went to the ck Boulder Energy Cave, he would definitely not say anything about the Soul Circuits without Wang Zhong¡¯s permission, not even to their closest friends. This was the most basic way one should act. As such, everyone naturally knew nothing about this.

    ¡°The advantage of the Heroic Soul Stage is that we have a huge amount of Soul Power, but the disadvantage is that it¡¯s difficult for us to control it because of too much Soul Power, unlike in the Casted Soul Stage.¡±

    ¡°The so-called Soul Power Circuit is a method which makes it easier for us to control the Soul Power in our bodies. It meticulizes the huge amount of Soul Power we have as well as formtes and simplifiesplex Soul Power operations, such as¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong introduced the concept of the Soul Power Circuits one by one to everyone, but the process was totally different from when he taught Grai as not everyone had the same understanding ability as Grai. Wang Zhong was already as detailed as possible, but even though everyone in the team was rather talented, many of them couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.

    ¡°Are these¡­ considered Soul Power runes?¡± asked Feng, as she was a rune expert.

    ¡°You can understand it this way, but because of the limitations of the Soul Power control in the body, the Soul Power Circuits cannot bend or turn freely like a rune. It often goes in straight lines.¡±

    ¡°It feels a bit like a Soul Domination Ability. They are all formed in the body directly through the control of Soul Power.¡±

    ¡°They are not the same. The Soul Domination Ability¡­¡±

    There were too many questions, and everyone had different opinions. Wang Zhong answered them one by one. Some questions were idiotic, but Wang Zhong felt that the perspective of certain questions was quite interesting, and so he pondered deeply over them. This was just the beginning; when everyone was more familiar with it, there might be more interesting questions raised. Wang Zhong began to feel that teaching wasn¡¯t just imparting knowledge and answering questions, it also seemed to be of great benefit to oneself. The birth of a particr style often was not because of a single person. The creator, of course, would havepleted the main framework for it, but many others should also get credit for helping out with the details and improvements on it.

    No matter how good the theory was, it would not be as impactful as practice. Grai was actually an odd one, with his inconceivable ability to understand. Napier grew deep in thought, while the others couldn¡¯t seem to break out from the Holy City¡¯s system. Naturally, Wang Zhong had to give a demonstration, to give everyone a clear understanding. This was something that could change thebat strength of Heroic Souls, a great reformation!

    A Power Circuit shone brightly on Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and with a few simple superpositions, his Dominating Constitution was activated. It was like he was injected with a whole lot of adrenaline. There was such a potion in the Holy Land which could achieve simr effects, but it was usually only used in life-and-death situations, and the side effects were obvious. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s was just a technique. None of them were amateurs, and they could immediately feel a big difference.

    ¡±This¡ªthis is the Soul Power Circuit?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? How can a runic array emanate from the body?¡± This was truly a huge shock to Feng¡¯s mindset and beliefs. As a Holy Disciple grew more powerful in the Holy City, they would be sort of brainwashed into thinking that the shorings of the Heroic Soul Stage could never be ovee, but now, a rookie had done it.

    ¡°Captain, are you the reincarnation of the Holy Saint Teacher?¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and stopped everyone from exaggeratedly praising him. ¡°The biggest effect of the Circuits is to improve your utilization of Soul Power. Simply speaking, we can transform the Soul Sea from simple Soul Power Storage into a highly efficient engine. What I demonstrated just now is just the basic effect of the Power Circuit, and I call it the Dominating Constitution. It can increase the strength of your Soul Power attack and your defense. Of course, the time taken for you to activate it is also much shorter. If you familiarize yourself with it, you can achieve the effect of increasing your Soul Power attack to about fifteen thousand Grassos, but you can also add on somebat techniques to it, like this.¡±

    Wang Zhongunched his 3rd Drive technique, and immediately reached about thirty thousand Grassos of Soul Power. The things around him became messy, but the thing that became the messiest was everyone¡¯s world view. It waspletely reformed, and everyone was in disbelief. They saw not only strength but also an opportunity for them to leap from being the lower-ss of the Holy Land to elites.

    As for Wang Zhong, if he was lucky, he could even make history. Of course, this set of theories had to be feasible with no seque.

    His single punch could produce about 30,000 Grassos of Soul Power. If one could achieve around 20,000-30,000 Grassos, one was definitely a peak Heroic Soul, and most of them would use their Soul Domination Ability to deal such high damage. However, the Dominating Constitution effect formed by this Power Circuit could achieve that directly.

    What was even more frightening was that there was no gap! No pause! No preparation time!

    This was the most shocking effect of the Soul Power Circuit system. If this could be achieved, let alone 30,000 Grassos, even if they could only manage an average peak effect of 15,000 Grassos, it would be enough to thrash most of the Heroic Souls in the Holy City.

    ¡°In my system, the direction of cultivation doesn¡¯t matter. The essence of it is the usage of Soul Power.¡±

    Everyone else continued to go crazy over it, but to be honest, after all that, everyone realized how selfless Wang Zhong was! What kind of expert in the Holy City didn¡¯t have their own secret trump card? If someone was to find out, the expert would not think twice about killing in order to keep his secret. How could there be someone like Wang Zhong, one who directly shared his with everyone?

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you are about to create a new sect!¡± Feng was the first to recover from that huge shock and realized the greater significance of the Soul Power Circuits. Regardless of the final result, Wang Zhong¡¯s talents and ability had far exceeded theirs.

    Everyone elseughed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll call ourselves the Wanderlust Sect!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the Circuit Sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so outdated. Why would we have the word sect in our name?!¡± said Small Eyes loudly. ¡°We¡¯ll call ourselves Return!¡±

    ¡°Return what?¡±

    ¡°Just Return, one word! How cool is that!¡±

    Wang Zhong really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after hearing their nonsense. Establishing his own power and influence in the Holy City was an important starting point for his revenge on the Gui and Zhao family, but now everything had yet to be confirmed, and he himself had yet to think so far. If he could only practice it by himself and if his technique was not able to gain widespread poprity, it would not achieve sufficient impact for the Holy Land to pay attention to him because there was nock of geniuses there. However, if he could improve the Holy Land¡¯sbat power as a whole, ording to the rules of the Holy Land, they would definitely reward him handsomely. Of course, the real key to the Circuits was the Soul Core. The Dominating Constitution and Zoom Shadow could only be considered the foundation. The moreplex Circuits required the Soul Core as the axis, and this was his biggest secret. At the same time, this was easy to master, because the establishment process of the Soul Core could definitely be achieved by even the most ordinary people.

    ¡°Okay, okay, you guys can continue this great discussion after dinner.¡± Wang Zhong had already taught them the basics of the Circuit System. ¡°I will probably leave for a while to go back to Earth. With the recruitment order, I can find some new recruits to help us. I hope everyone can use this time to build the model of the Circuit System in your Soul Seas. When I¡¯m away, you guys can ask Grai if you have any further questions.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to Earth to find people to help us?¡± Napier was excited, and he asked, ¡°Captain, do you need an errand boy? Bring me along. We can practice on the road anyway.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the others next to him red at him angrily, but Napier could not make anything of it. ¡°Why are you guys doing this¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem, I heard Scarlet had already put in a request for her leave of absence.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Napier didn¡¯t have a clue what was going on.

    Small Eyes then mmed the table violently. ¡°Dummy. They are using this ¡®business trip¡¯ to go for a honeymoon. Are you trying to be a third wheel?!¡±

    Napier finally realized what was going on and pulled a long face. He was a bachelor who had never been in love, so he was not to me for his insensitivity.

 Chapter 865 - Summoning the Dandelions

    <h4>Chapter 865: Summoning the Dandelions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The northern and southern battlefields of the Holy Battle were not experiencing the same things. The battlefield in the south seemed to be in a worse situation aspared to the north, mainly because of thending position and the location of the base. It was close to the center of the Mizobudapi World, so whether it was intelligence reconnaissance or the troop¡¯s progress, they encountered fierce resistance. However, the Holy City Army still had the absolute upper hand. Although their losses weren¡¯t that great, they had to deploy more troops for further advancement, resulting in a serious shortage of Holy City Army forces. They only had 50,000 people to take over arge area. If they had spread out, they would be almost unnoticeable. They had only taken over less than half of the northern battlefield, but the avable manpower had be more and more restricted.

    After the transmission array was sessfully built, the Holy City had dispatched several batches of additional troops one after another, mainly to support the southern battlefield, but it was far from enough.

    Although the Holy City had arge army, far exceeding hundreds of thousands, they still had to deploy troops to stand guard at other huge worlds. The same went for the huge secret realms. The development of humans in the Holy City had actually reached a temporary peak, due to being limited by human talents and numbers, as well as the degree of civilization. Therefore, there were actually not many idle troops that could actually be deployed for external battles. The secondary military sources were actually mostly supplemented by the other major forces and the 10 Great Families. However, this would create other problems. Whether it was the cultivation forces such as the Mystic Sect, the Tyrants, and the Sparta n or the Federation¡¯s forces like the 10 Great Families that the Holy City had been supporting, all of them had been secretly umting and assembling forces. In fact, if every one of them were to truly work together, it wouldn¡¯t even be a problem for them to deploy a million elite soldiers at one shot, but the problem was that they all had their own ns.

    Each force would check and bnce each other and fight among themselves for more power. The Holy City did not forcibly dictate how many soldiers each force had to send out. Each force thought the same way: If my family deployed more soldiers and they got wiped out on the battlefield, wouldn¡¯t my family¡¯s influence grow weak? Even if something serious were to happen, it wouldn¡¯t be them who would suffer the consequences. Additionally, even if the battle was won, they wouldn¡¯t be the only ones who would get the credit, so why should they fight so hard for the Holy Land? If they were fighting a war against a weak civilization, then things would be different. They would send as many troops as they could to snatch battle credit for their families. However, this time, everyone who understood the situation of the battle could feel that the Mizobudapi people were not a force to be trifled with. If the leaders of these forces didn¡¯t even have the ability to understand the current situation, they wouldn¡¯t be fit to lead. This would be a tough battle. Who would be willing to send their troops to their deaths? All of them actually secretly hoped that they could stay out of it and that other forces would send troops to their deaths so that they could rece the other forces¡¯ positions or be stabler in strength and status among the major forces.

    As such, the supposedly powerful major forces behaved like an almost-empty toothpaste tube when it came to deploying troops. When the Holy City put pressure on them, they would im that they didn¡¯t have enough manpower and eventually deploy the least amount of troops possible to the Holy Battle. The Holy City Army was naturally infuriated, but this was actually the normal situation ofrge-scale Holy Battles in the past, and the higher-ups couldn¡¯te up with a way to make the major forcesply. Thew could not punish the masses. If everyone behaved the same way, it was impossible to kill all of them.

    In the past, if the Holy City encountered such a situation, they would often try to change the leaders¡¯ mindsets and slowly force the major forces to deploy more troops. If the battle went well, then there was no need to do anything else. However, if the front line was really tight in manpower, the Patriarch Society would then force an order of deployment to make every force share the burden. However, this time was different. The Holy City didn¡¯t even try to persuade the leaders of the major forces, because someone had volunteered to take their ces.

    The Kaiser Empire, Solomon.

    He directly deployed 100,000 troops from the Kaiser Empire, and they were all elite soldiers. Although their groupbat capabilities could not bepared with the high-caliber soldiers trained by the regr army of the Holy City, their fiercebat style, adaptability to harsh environments, endurance, etc., were better than the Holy City Army¡¯s. Theirbat power as a whole wasparable to the Holy City Army and even better than the private soldiers of those major forces and families.

    The higher-ups of the Holy Land were obviously rather happy. They knew what tricks those major forces and families were up to. The Kaiser Empire¡¯s troops not only directly solved the problem of the troop shortage in the front line, they were also an exemr and warning to the major forces and families; as well, they were a strong reminder to the forces that were up to no good. A clear message was sent: The Holy City didn¡¯t have to depend on them. If they were not willing to contribute, there were others who could take their ce.

    Therefore, this time, Solomon garnered many praises from the Holy City. After various propaganda, the Empire¡¯s Army seemed to gain more prestige, and Solomon himself directly received many special privileges that wereparable to those of Great Teachers.

    At this time, the major forces really didn¡¯t know how they were supposed to act, but they were all basically waiting to see what would happen. Frankly speaking, Solomon¡¯s choice was rather risky. On the surface, he took the opportunity to jump into the sights of the higher-ups in the Holy Land and be a valued member. But what if the battle didn¡¯t go smoothly? What if his 100,000 troops, which were almost all the military forces of the Empire, were all destroyed in the Holy Battle? If so, although he might get a little fame and honor and gain a special ce in the Holy City, he would no longer have the resources topete with the other forces, and he would be worthless.

    There were two such sayings: risks and opportunities coexist; man proposes and God disposes. Whether the Empire would rise or be history, no one could say for sure until the end of the war.

    Solomon, who was personally involved in the battle, was clearly quite aware of this. It was certainly not based on impulse that he made this decision. In this world, if one wasn¡¯t willing to give, there would be no gains. The 100,000 troops were only a test. He was not that idiotic to satisfy the higher-ups of the Holy Land all at once. If he was so ¡®obedient¡¯, the other party would not learn to ¡®cherish¡¯ him. Cooperation with the Holy Land was Solomon ying the long game. Of course, he had also been very active on the southern battlefield recently. This Holy Battle was an excellent opportunity for him to prove himself.

    He directly quit Imperial Court and founded his own exploration team, Kaiser Corps, and he recruited 100 elites directly on the first day of formation, showing astonishing strength. Only around half a month had passed, and the Kaiser Corps already managed toplete several major missions on the southern battlefield and even managed to collectprehensive intel. Yesterday, they attempted to kill a Sword Saint. Although they eventually failed to do so, they managed to get the Sword Saint¡¯s arm without losing a single man. This was already the best record any exploration team managed to achieve when faced with an enemy at the level of a Sword Saint. As such, everyone started to realize that Solomon was indeed fully prepared for this Holy Battle. This was definitely not what a hastily formed group could achieve. Their entire operation and process seemed to have been carefully nned and assembled.

    ¡°Boss, in fact, we can take on harder missions. We shouldn¡¯t set our sights on Sword Saints. Not to mention that there is no challenge, it will just waste our time. These bastards are usually sneaky and will slip through our hands.¡±

    Solomon¡¯s barracks were definitely thergest in the Exploration Team Department of the southern base. It looked like a smallmand post ¡ª with enough room to amodate hundreds of people. At this time, only seven or eight people had gathered in the room, making the room seem quite empty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the battle situation is still unclear. We just need to maintain a certain degree of exposure. We should wait and see.¡± Solomon was sitting in front of his desk, which was filled with thick documents, but to be honest, Solomon would never read them in detail. He had professional analysts to handle both data analysis and intelligence analysis. They understood his intentions and would extract what he was interested in from these thick documents. What he was better at was developing strategies, deploying talents, and manipting people. He would never try to intervene in matters which were not his forte, and he had absolute trust in the people he employed.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really no fun here,pared to Earth.¡± Lolly pouted as she crossed her legs in front of Solomon¡¯s desk, and Solomon didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. ¡°The people here are all wrapped up like dumplings. It¡¯s really boring that I can¡¯t see any hot guy¡¯s muscles or pretty girl¡¯s butt.¡±

    Solomon smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to try new things? The aliens here are rather charming.¡±

    ¡°Octopus people? Gross! Boss, you might as well kill me. I feel like puking when I see those huge tentacles on their head! I don¡¯t like tentacles¡­¡± Lolly pretended to vomit and made an exaggerated expression. ¡°Boss, anyway, you¡¯re not nning to carry out any big ns these days, right? Don¡¯t you have the right toe and go as you please? Why don¡¯t you give me a few days off and let me go back to Earth to find a handsome guy? I promise toe back in ten days! Look at me, my pimples are all growing out! Also, I haven¡¯t checked on the connections and seeds I left back on Earth¡­¡±

    Lolly behaved coquettishly and made up various reasons. Solomon only smiled slightly. Before he could speak, a majestic-looking man next to him in heavy armor had already chided Lolly with a cold tone, ¡°Wu! Is this how you should speak to our Young Master?¡±

    Lolly stuck out her tongue. She was never afraid of anything and even dared to act cute in front of Solomon. However, in the presence of this man, she was somewhat fearful.

    He was Solomon¡¯s personal guard, Kai. No one knew his true identity andbat strength. He was in his forties and seemed like a mute if he did not speak. However, the core team of Solomon¡¯s Dandelions was all trained by him. This time, he was the one who managed to get the Sword Saint¡¯s arm, and it was a one-on-one fight. If it was not for Solomon¡¯s instruction to not pursue the Sword Saint, it was not impossible for him to kill the Sword Saint. All the members of the Kaiser Corps were Solomon¡¯s most trusted people. People from the Empire had strong personalities, but once they had a goal in mind, they would stick to it to the end. They were much more determined than the Federation¡¯s people. The Kaiser Empire had made many preparations for today¡¯s sess.

    The people of the Empire yearned for things that the Federation had been enjoying. They were willing to sacrifice anything in exchange for the rise of the Empire.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s the big brain of the Dandelions. She can speak to me in a casual tone.¡± Solomon shook his head with a smile, indicating that Kai need not be concerned about it. ¡°We are past the nning stage, and we have understood everything we should know about. Now, it¡¯s the best opportunity for us to gain strength and status. We must remain dedicated to our cause. If you want to have fun, there will be loads of time in the future.¡±

    It was probably due to Kai¡¯s constant stare that made her dare not talk about returning to Earth. Instead, she only stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, should we call the others back? I heard that Wang Zhong¡¯s dead. There¡¯s no need to waste any more time on him.¡±

    ¡°Huh, he¡¯s dead?¡± Enoch, who had been busy eating a pork trotter, suddenly spoke.

    ¡°He was killed by a Sword Saint!¡± Xiao Wu confirmed it, nodding her head fiercely. In fact, she didn¡¯t understand why the boss thought so highly of this guy. He was merely a guy with no roots and no background.

 Chapter 866 - Backstab

    <h4>Chapter 866: Backstab</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sighing, Enoch stopped eating for five seconds, expressing regret and sympathy. He could still remember the time he lost to Wang Zhong, and he still wanted another chance to fight him. Of course, a five-second pause was enough. Compared to a dead person, his greasy trotters were more important to him. He truly couldn¡¯t have enough of this Federation food.

    ¡°Kai, what do you think?¡± Solomon smiled and looked at Kai. Kai was always the one who understood him best. The Dandelion n was initiated by both of them, and Kai had been in charge of infiltrating the Federation over the years. The Empire¡¯s detailed understanding of the Holy Land and various preparations made in advance were actually based on information obtained through the Dandelions, and they were pervasive. Of course, the Dandelions alone were not enough. They had nted seeds everywhere in the Federation. One example was Mmi, but she was only one of them. Furthermore, she was already the second generation of seeds.

    ¡°I have also heard about this, but he was only reported to be missing. I think we can wait and see,¡± said Kai, respectfully.

    Solomon nodded. It would be a pity if Wang Zhong died so soon. Solomon thought of him as a worthy opponent; it would be a waste if he was eliminated halfway. ¡°We have already spent so much energy and time on him. It doesn¡¯t hurt to wait a while longer.¡±

    Xiao Wu chimed in, ¡°Teacher, you are living your life too cautiously and carefully. Anyway, our main goal is just to gain a foothold in the Holy Land. We¡¯re already almost there, and we no longer need others. As long as we show enough strength, we will definitely get recognition from the Holy Land!¡± She was filled with confidence. Compared to the people of the Federation who were immersed in enjoyment, the Kaiser Empire had been working hard to rise to prominence, and in this particr generation, they had countless geniuses with astonishing ability. The Top 10 Dandelions were geniuses scouted from the Three Great Empires. Most of them were from the Kaiser Empire, but some were from the Tutankhamun and Amazon empires. As long as they were talented and were willing to stay true to Solomon to help him realize his dream, they could get anything they wanted. Naturally, those who couldn¡¯t stay loyal were all dead. The Top 10 Dandelions were specially selected from thousands of people. Their talents, determination, and emotional intelligence were all extraordinary. In fact, every single one of them would be able to hold their own.

    ¡°The Holy Land is unreliable. We are merely using each other. There is no harm in having more trump cards,¡± said Kai emotionlessly. With his character, he certainly would not allow this kind of ck attitude, but Solomon did not believe in suppressing anyone¡¯s personality. To him, results were the most important. As long as the mission could bepleted beautifully, nothing else mattered.

    Lolly stared back begrudgingly, chewed hard on her gum, and blew a huge bubble.

    As he was speaking, someone walked in hastily from outside the door. There were only a few people in the entire Kaiser Corps who could directly enter Solomon¡¯s barracks without knocking.

    The visitor was a rather short man with a beard. He walked with his hands behind his back and always had a wretched smile stered on his face, seeming to always be up to no good. His perverted eyes darted left and right and paused on Xiao Wu¡¯s bare thighs for a good three to five seconds before he raised his eyebrows contentedly. However, Xiao Wu didn¡¯t seem to care as she continued to openly ce her long and fair legs on the table. It was almost as if he could see the color of her panties if he bent down slightly.

    However, Little Beard eventually didn¡¯t dare to do so. After all, he had to control his lechery at the right times. Solomon was right in front of him, and he hade to report some serious matters. That little girl was truly messing him up.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve contacted them, and they¡¯re very interested!¡± He spoke excitedly.

    As one of the Top 10 Dandelions, he was not only good atbat; he was even better atmunicating with various creatures, as well as understanding what others were thinking and resonating with them. He was an indispensable and important part of the intelligence spying department of the Dandelion n. Some people were naturally handsome and beautiful, which made it easy for them to attract attention and gain favorable impressions. Some had the appearance of a true and honest person, so they could do undercover work. However, this man was different. His looks made it easy for him to be overlooked by others, making it easier for him to do things. It was human nature to judge people by appearance. However, some people might pay special attention to those who appeared true and honest because the more a person looked like that, the more likely there would be a problem with the person. On the other hand, no one would bother to take notice of a person who looked sneaky and dishonest in the first ce.

    A smile appeared on Solomon¡¯s face. Before he could ask for details, Xiao Wu¡¯s Skylink suddenly rang.

    Kai frowned, but before he could chide her, Xiao Wu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She seemed a little surprised and seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°Huh? That Wang Zhong guy didn¡¯t die! ¡ª And he killed a Sword Saint!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Rich expressions instantly appeared across everyone¡¯s faces.?<i>He killed a Sword Saint.</i>?How difficult was that? Among all of them, Kai had the most knowledge in this field. As a Heavenly Soul, he didn¡¯t even manage to kill one, yet Wang Zhong did it? A Heroic Soul? Whether it was by luck or by chance, it was still unbelievable.

    Xiao Wu jumped off the table and ced her Skylink on the table for everyone to see. There were photos of the Sword Saint¡¯s body and information about the matter.

    Little Beard also leaned over to get a closer look. When he saw the photo of the body, the curiosity and surprise on his face were instantly reced by shock and astonishment. ¡°This Octopus man is definitely of royal blood!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Look at the way he¡¯s dressed. Although gold is the standard color a Sword Saint should wear, only royals would have a phoenix engraved on their armor, no matter what shape it was. The Octopus people are very particr in this regard. There will never be anyone who would disregard this rule.¡± The wretched look on Little Beard¡¯s face had disappeared, and recing it was a shrewd and astute look.

    Kai, who was at the side, nodded. ¡°There wasn¡¯t a phoenix engraved on the armor of the one that escaped yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Also, he looks extremely young¡­ To have reached the level of Sword Saint at such a young age, he must have been extremely talented and had loads of resources at his disposal for his path of cultivation. He might even be a young prince!¡±

    Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dude! The Octopus people all look the same to me. Is there even a difference? How do you know if he¡¯s young or old?¡±

    People sometimes said that women with big boobs had pea-sized brains, but Xiao Wu¡¯s boobs didn¡¯t seem to be big at all. Little Beard frowned and asked, ¡°Did he pick up someone¡¯s kill, or did he really fight this guy?¡± This was actually the most important thing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It must have been an oversight on someone¡¯s part, and he managed to pick up that person¡¯s kill. He¡¯s just a Heroic Soul.¡±

    However, Solomon waved his hand, beckoning him not to speak. He closed his eyes and grew deep in thought. The room instantly grew silent for a moment, and only the sound of Solomon lightly tapping the Skylink could be heard.

    ¡°It seems like our prayers have been answered.¡± He finally opened his eyes with a smile on his face, as though he had made a decision.

    ¡°We have just established this connection with them. We have to give them a wee gift.¡± Solomon spoke to Little Beard with a smile, ¡°Give this news to them and see how they react. If he really is a royal, they would give us some good things in return, ording to the Octopus people¡¯s rules.¡±

    Only three people among Earth¡¯s younger generation were qualified topete with him, and they were Carolyn, Mo Wen, and Wang Zhong. The first two had excellentbat strength and powerful families to back them. Carolyn was not to be underestimated. An ambitious woman was definitely more terrifying than a man, and a woman¡¯s ability to keep up pretenses was also matchless. Compared to Mo Wen, although Wang Zhong had many ws, he had the power to connect with others and rally people behind him, as well as terrifying special attributes. Kai had advised Solomon to take Wang Zhong out, but Solomon wanted to see if Wang Zhong had what it took to challenge him.

 Chapter 867 - Two-Faced

    <h4>Chapter 867: Two-Faced</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Earth. A tranquil bar.

    A rare beauty visited Ugly Boss¡¯s bar. She was voluptuous, attracting the attention of most of the men in the bar. The men were already salivating at the sight of her and wolf-whistling at her. However, her sights were only set on Ugly Boss. Well, Ugly Boss was a wealthy man. These days, money could get one almost everything, especially in such a poor district.

    ¡°Look at that ass. It would definitely feel awesome to fuck that!¡±

    ¡°Ugly Boss is definitely going to enjoy himself.¡±

    ¡°Damn, her boobs! She can probablyst me a year!¡±

    ¡°Do you even have the money? This woman definitely doesn¡¯te cheap.¡±

    Ugly Boss was definitely mesmerized by this beautiful woman. He squeezed several rolls of money between her boobs, held her hand, and hurriedly led her into a small dark room. As the door closed, envy and jealousy clearly grew rampant. Wolf-whistles andints could be heard from outside the door.

    However, in the small dark room, the situation was a far cry from what the people outside had imagined.

    Two wine sses clinked gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure working with you,¡± said thedy.

    ¡°Haha, same here.¡± Ma Dong raised his ss and took a sip while he scrutinized the woman in front of him. ¡°Give me a few years, and I¡¯ll bury the Zhao Family!¡±

    Unexpectedly, his ns had gone smoothly recently. Of course, it was because of the support from the force Mmi was working for.

    Mmi had removed her disguise, and her dress choice made her appear even bustier and sexier than usual. Her slender legs were almost fully exposed, and her low-cut dress seemed incapable of holding in her boobs. It was as though they were bursting out of her dress, forming a huge cleavage. In the past, if Mmi dressed this way, it would have been enough to make Ma Dong go crazy, nosebleed over her, and plead with her to satisfy his needs. However, at this time, he had to focus on other things.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? Why do you think the two families still can¡¯t find a single Assassin member after being sabotaged so many times by you guys?¡±

    Recently, Assassin had been really busy, and as a result, the Zhao Family and Gui Family had suffered terrible losses. Not only had they been robbed at several underground ck markets, many semi-important and higher-up members had also been assassinated. This was understandable for the Zhao Family, but not for the Gui Family. The Gui Family was the first-ever family of assassins to be founded, yet they couldn¡¯t deal with the Assassins. The two great families were already enraged long ago, but they just couldn¡¯t get a hold of their opponents; thus, they couldn¡¯t fight back.

    Ma Dong smiled and replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because we¡¯re too well-hidden. Don¡¯t try to take credit for it. If the Kaiser Empire really had such great power, you wouldn¡¯t have a need for me.¡±

    Assassin had formed an alliance with the Kaiser¡¯s Dandelion, and Mmi was the liaison between them. However, Ma Dong¡¯s judgment was still rather urate. Kaiser¡¯s so-called Dandelions were more about intelligence infiltration than abat force. The sabotages carried out by Assassin against the two big families were based on the various information obtained from Mmi, but if she were to say that the Dandelions had the ability to help them cover their tracks, Ma Dong would not believe it.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t say that the credit was mine.¡± Mmi smiled and said, ¡°Have you never thought about it? Even I can find you, the Zhao and Gui families have been operating in the Federation for so many years. Do you think that they really couldn¡¯t find you if no one was lending you a hand? Although you guys spent many yearsing up with this backup arrangement, Assassin really isn¡¯t that strong yet. Otherwise, it would be Assassin, instead of the Zhao Family or Gui Family, on the 10 Great Families list.¡±

    The Mmi today was no longer who she used to be; gone was her innocence. In thest few exchanges of information, Ma Dong had gained a lot, and his understanding of Mmi had also changed. There was usually a reason for whatever she said, and these were definitely not just some groundless ims.

    ¡°You mean, there are people helping us within the Federation?¡±

    Since it was not Assassin¡¯s own strength or the Kaiser¡¯ Dandelions, there was definitely a third party involved.

    ¡°Guess.¡± Mmi swirled the red wine in her ss, spreading the wine¡¯s vor and color within the ss.

    Ma Dong paused for a while and began to ponder over it. It was not that he had not thought of this, but there was no evidence to support it. Now that he was in a vulnerable position, he inevitably developed a little unrealistic optimism. Besides, Assassin¡¯s operations had been going smoothly for the past six months, but now that Mmi had confirmed the situation, there was no doubt about it anymore. Also, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to sort out the rtions and associations inside this now that he knew about it.

    In the Federation, there seemed to be only two forces who had the motive and ability to cause trouble for the Zhao Family and Gui Family. They were the Mo Family and the Stuart n, but the Mo Family was never one to interfere in matters of the world, and it was even more impossible for them to intervene in the internal conflicts of the 10 Great Families for Assassin. Their family motto and guidelines stated that they could only y the role of bystanders and recorders, and members of the Mo Family had been strictly adhering to them since the Dark Ages. This was also the biggest reason for their sess up till now. As such, there was only one possibility left, Carolyn from the Stuart n. In name, she was still undergoing training as an heir to take over the family, but because of her outstanding performance in the past two years, the higher-ups in the Stuart n had been giving her more power and authority, allowing her to gradually take over the reins of leadership for the n.

    The Stuart n definitely had what it took to intervene, and naturally, their motive was very simple. It was definitely not because she was Wang Zhong¡¯s old me, and Ma Dong was not so naive as to believe that. The Stuart n obviously wanted to use Assassin to check and bnce as well as to weaken the Zhao and Gui families. Both of them, on their own, were manageable, but if they were to work together, they would still pose a possible threat to the Stuart n.

    In the seemingly distant past, when he was still studying, he felt that the world belonged to men, but it seemed that it might not be true after all.

    After pondering over it for a long time, he still did not speak his mind. Instead, Ma Dong scrutinized the woman in front of him. He could no longer understand what she was thinking. When Mmi saved him previously, he could still see a hint of the old Mmi, but now, she had be a stranger to him. Was she also in contact with Carolyn? Was she working under the Stuart n? Otherwise, why would she remind him of this?

    ¡°Who do you work for exactly?¡±

    ¡°For myself, to stay alive.¡± Mmiughed in a self-deprecating manner and said, ¡°Since I have already sold someone out once, it doesn¡¯t hurt to do it a second time. Whether I¡¯m working for Solomon or Carolyn, I¡¯m just doing it for myself. I¡¯ll give you a reminder by the way. Don¡¯t assume that Carolyn still cares for Wang Zhong. She definitely does not. She secretly supports you currently only because you can help her weaken the Zhao and Gui Family alliance, but when you no longer have any value, you will be cast away, or even obliterated. This is the currentndscape.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re working for her, you shouldn¡¯t remind me about these things. This only makes me distrust you more!¡± said Ma Dong in a husky voice, as he looked at his wine ss.

    The room grew silent. Both of them had tons of things that they wanted to talk to each other about, but there weren¡¯t many that could be discussed.

    After a long while, Mmi¡¯s began to speak slowly. ¡°Do you even trust me? Haha, maybe I¡¯m too bored. In this world, I often find myself alone, with no one to speak to. Have you ever felt this way? Only a handful of people know that you were originally called Ma Dong, just like how no one knows that my name is Mmi.¡±

    Ma Dong sighed, but his face remained emotionless as usual. He then stood up and said, ¡°I have never felt that way. See you next time.¡±

 Chapter 868 - Sweet Times

    <h4>Chapter 868: Sweet Times</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Are you that anxious? It¡¯s been less than five minutes since we came in.¡± But Mmi did not get up. She crossed her left leg over her right and smiled. She held a ss of red wine with only a few drops left in it and swirled it gently. She did not seem to be paying attention. ¡°There are a lot of people outside your bar. If you go out now, won¡¯t it make you seem useless?¡±

    Ma Dong stopped and slowly turned back.

    Mmi smiled and said, ¡°Or, are you really useless?¡±

    His desire was burning like a bush fire in a prairie. Ma Dong turned off the lights and jumped at her; their shadows entangled together. They wildly jumped back and forth, continuing till the end.

    In the darkness, there were tears and satisfaction in Mmi¡¯s eyes. She had arrived at where she was today and could no longer turn back. She could not love a person like she had done in the past as she did not have the right to do so. But at least, she could apany him as he grew to be a master who could control his own fate. She used her pretty and broken body. If she died, that would probably be her only source of pride.

    Was this called an obsession?

    Perhaps. When she was younger, she was afraid of dying, but after seeing some things clearly, she understood that living was a sin. Without an obsession, how would she be able to continue living?

    ...¡­

    It was a night that concealed destiny and desire.

    Only losers imagined that goddesses were holy and pure. Losers often could not ept the reality that easily, but the reality existed objectively.

    In the southern battlefield of the Holy Battle, as one of the threergest exploration teams in the entire southern campsite, the Imperial Court exploration team¡¯s achievements on the battlefield matched up against that of Solomon from the Kaiser Corps. The Imperial Court exploration team was very clear about their position and worked very efficiently. While manyrge exploration teams were greedy for the rewards for taking down a Sword Saint, the Imperial Court exploration team had no intention of provoking the Octopus people. They kept to conventional ways and received missions that were stable and had urate intel. They made full use of their strength in these missions. The missions theypleted were not the most difficult ones, but theypleted the most missions and were indeed the most reliable. After over a month, their missionpletion rate was 100%. At the same time, no one from their exploration team had died. This was a level that the other exploration teams who frequently epted missions could not achieve. Even the Kaiser Corps could not do it.

    This was a very efficient exploration team with a mysterious leader. Other than the fact that he was the descendant of three generations of Supreme Pontiffs, little else was known about him. As well, few members of the exploration team had ever seen their leader¡¯s true appearance, but Carolyn was an exception. Over the one month since she joined the exploration team, she had disyed extraordinary endowments in her analysis of mission reports, her ability to organize and control the exploration team, and her individual skills. She had also been appointed the ¡®preparation¡¯ leader by their team leader. As there were temporarily no more vacancies for leaders in the exploration team, she was even allowed to establish her own group.

    With Carolyn¡¯s connections, establishing a group was very easy. The members of her group had been confirmed. Most of them were the elite core members of the 10 Great Families in the CHF, with Divian as her right-hand. The newly established group gave a small demonstration of their power andpleted their very first mission, continuing Imperial Court¡¯s 100% missionpletion rate, as well as the 0% death rate. The newly established group was also very famous for a period of time. Carolyn was different from Solomon and did not need to draw a clear line between them and other exploration teams. She was willing to rely on them and even make use of them. Although they were not part of the Patriarch Society, the Federation had been established in the Holy Land for 100 years. The Empire was still no match for the Holy Land.

    Push open the door and walk in, and you would see Carolyn at her table checking various information and resources. This had not changed ever since the Holy Battle started. The only time she took a rest and celebrated was the day when they established their group, and they had a wild night at the bar with Divian and the rest.

    Divian was very emotional. She was very aware of how strong the newly established group was, to the point that the elite group of the Imperial Court exploration team could not evenpare to them. They were able to have this kind of strength andplete these missions, all because Carolyn had the terrifyingly powerful ability tomand and organize them. To be honest, back when Carolyn was on Earth, many people in the Holy City did not think much of her. She was too inexperienced. The Earth was not enough for her to disy her abilities. The only opportunity she had to disy them was ended by Mo Wen. When she first came to the Holy City, she did not receive the treatment that a descendant of a core family should receive, but reality revealed that a phoenix was a phoenix. Even if it stayed in its nest, as long as it had the chance to spread its wings, it would definitely soar into the sky. It was not surprising that the head of the Stuart n had started to pass the rights of the family to her while she was only in her early twenties.

    In the Holy Land, while everyone was doing their best to disy themselves, Carolyn and Solomon were among the most low-lying. Carolyn¡¯s talents were even greater than Solomon¡¯s, but these talents would not be disyed during the Casted Soul Stage. When she advanced to the Heroic Soul Stage, it was a world of difference. People like Mo Wen and Wang Zhong would experience a rtive drop in level, but Wang Zhong had somehow received Soul Guards. If not, he would not have been so impressive. It was a pity that¡­ he sought quick solutions regardless of the consequences.

    ¡°Leader, do you have to be so serious?¡± Divian asked her. ¡°We just finished a big mission. You should rest when it¡¯s time to rest. Come with me. How about we find men to rx with?¡±

    To these two goddesses, the need to be holy and pure was clearlycking. The cruel path of training had caused many people to mature early. Greater pressure to train also created a need for an outlet to vent this stress.

    Many people would choose to indulge and experience different pleasures before finding their soulmates, especially the lucky ones who were promised good spouses by their families. In the Holy City, there were no morals or promises to their families to care about. There was much more freedom, and they enjoyed themselves more than ordinary people. If men could y around with women, why couldn¡¯t women do the same as long as they had the strength?

    But this was just a way to adjust to living. At the least, Divian was very happy with her current circumstances.

    Carolyn smiled. Evidently, she did not disagree. ¡°I still have some files to settle. You can go. If you find any good ones, leave them for me.¡±

    ¡°Bleh, your standards are too high. Even if I leave any for you, you will not like them. We sisters should just party by ourselves.¡± Divian nced at the small words on the file of documents and was slightly surprised. ¡°Oh, I thought you were looking at mission reports. So you have been focusing on Earth? Let me say this, the Zhao Family and the Gui Family have been very unlucky recently. I¡¯m guessing that you were behind this? Do you still have any feelings for Wang Zhong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just business,¡± Carolyn calmly said. ¡°With Ma Dong around, we can weaken the alliance between the Zhao and Gui families. We cannot underestimate the power of hate.¡±

    Solomon was unhappy with the structure of the Empire, while Carolyn had some ideas about the structure of the Federation. Stuart City had already reached its zenith. If they wanted to advance, they had to destroy the structure of the 10 Great Families. Divian¡¯s family supported this. Furthermore, in terms of overall reputation, Carolyn had a much better reputation than the Zhao Family or the Gui Family.

    ¡°Mmi is rather interesting. She probably thinks that she is a double spy, but she is just a pawn to you and Solomon. However, she seems to have feelings for Ma Dong.¡± Divian curiously looked at the resources. After all, she recognized them. This brought back many memories.

    ¡°In this world, women have to live with more rity. If not, only tragedy will be waiting for them¡­¡± Carolyn¡¯s voice was calm.

    Divian did notment. Carolyn lived too seriously. ¡°But I think that what you and Solomon are doing is very dangerous. The Kaiser Empire might use this opportunity to rise. If they take the risk and seed, there might even be the possibility of them recing the Federation.¡±

    ¡°The rise of the Empire could never be stopped from the beginning. It¡¯s not because they are strong, and it is not entirely because of the Federation Families or that we don¡¯t train enough. It is because the higher-ups hope to have some force attack the solidified and rotting powers, so as to bring new vitality to the Holy Land.¡± Carolyn smiled. ¡°This is what the higher-ups intend. This is?<i>history?</i>and cannot be stopped. But the cake is too big for the Empire alone to eat. Furthermore, the Holy Land will not allow only the Kaiser family to grow too much. The existing powers will be maintained. They will just get rid of some of them and ask the Kaiser Empire to take over. Thus, what we need to do is not to fight them but to think of how we can grow stronger in this situation.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re all being mysterious and fighting against each other? Is that all for show?¡± Divian shrugged her shoulders. ¡°So who do you think will most likely be eliminated?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Carolyn started dotting the documents regarding Ma Dong with her pen. She smiled and said, ¡°The unluckiest one?¡±

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so active. Ha, you all are too dark. This poor child was sold, but he¡¯s still helping you to count money.¡± Divian smiled. ¡°Luckily I¡¯m not your enemy. I don¡¯t have to spend effort on these brain-frying things. ¡ª Oh, that¡¯s right. Have you heard about Wang Zhong? He single-handedly killed a Sword Saint, the first Sword Saint to be killed in the wild. Furthermore, he seemed to have killed someone when he returned to the northern base. Most importantly, the final verdict was that he was innocent¡­ that fellow is too much. He is still so flirtatious no matter where he goes. Now, there¡¯s a rumor that Wang Zhong has connections in the Holy City and that his future is limitless. There is something between him and the family¡­¡±

    ¡°The family is already on the lookout.¡± Carolyn smiled. She did not seem to care much about this topic. ¡°If he had forcibly killed them or if there was something going on behind the scenes, I will send someone to investigate the situation. If it leaks out¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Captain Wang Zhong did not intend to look for quick sesses. He nned to advance step by step while being realistic, even if this was his holiday now.

    Although the desert in early autumn had passed the hottest period of the year, it was still very hot in the day. The sun that other areas on Earth rarely saw was ring to the people in the vast desert.

    The sand on the ground was burning. On the horizon, one could even see steam rising in the air, causing the scenery in the distance to blur and distort.

    Scarlet had changed into cooler clothing. She wore a short-sleeved t-shirt that she loved, as well as torn cowboy jeans and a pair of white sneakers. She also wore a peak cap,rge sunsses, and a small, light-colored traveling bag. She looked no different from an attractive female tourist who loved to travel.

    Ever since they arrived, Wang Zhong had been holding her hand. Scarlet was full of happiness and did not seem to care about the sweat that formed from holding hands too tightly. She stuck to him like an endearing little bird. When Wang Zhong walked quickly, she would walk quickly. When Wang Zhong slowed down, she would not hurry him. In reality, under the vast sky, there were only the two of them. This feeling was intoxicating.

    The sun overhead, that seemed somewhat malicious at first, felt like the warm ray of dawn to her. The sandy ground was like an extravagant rug. As for the sweat on her palms, it would feel ufortable for other people, but to Scarlet, it was just another experience.

    Even if one had never eaten pork before, they would have seen a pig on the streets. Back then, Mmi had described various shameful stories to Scarlet, her bestie, in great detail. The sweaty feeling was very simr to some of those stories. She could not help bute up with thoughts that would make others blush.

    Would Wang Zhong ask her about it? When, when would he ask her? They were hot and sweaty, and there was no one around¡­

    What was she thinking!

    Scarlet could not help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Is it too hot? Your face is red.¡± Wang Zhong stretched out his hand and touched her face. It seemed that he had never been this pleased since the CHF. Nothing else in this world had anything to do with them. Between heaven and earth, there were only the two of them.

    ¡°It is very hot.¡± Scarlet was sad when he took his hand away. After all, there was no one around. ¡°Give me ice!¡±

    Speaking of ice, Scarlet seemed to have forgotten that she was much stronger than Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhongughed. Naturally, he would not reject a request from his girlfriend. But it was difficult for them to travel quickly while their hands were intertwined. However, Scarlet was in no rush. She even hoped that Wang Zhong would walk more slowly, or even stop. It was best that this sweet road had no end.

    It was a pity that this was simply her desire. In the Fifth Dimension, although they were not able to determine the position of the desertpletely urately, there would not be much deviation either. They had been strolling very slowly, but after walking over three hours, they saw the outer wall of the Katchirda Vige. Scarlet felt that it was a great pity.

    Although Scarlet had nevere to Tutankhamun, thanks to Skylink, most of the people in the Federation had a basic image of the desert city. Other than the most important cities in the center, the other cities or areas of greenery in Tutankhamun were overgrown ces that were poor and backward. ording to Wang Zhong, this ce was a new and developing town. Scarlet thought that they would see natural scenery, but they were faced with a tall city wall that went around the city. It was not a seven- or eight-meter wall that was made out of soil; the wall was made out of limestone. It seemed new and unusually neat, with an aura of authority.

 Chapter 869 - One Bed

    <h4> Chapter 869: One Bed</h4>

    Although the scale of the city wall could not bepared to the strategic protection walls in the Federation, it was hard to imagine that the poverty-stricken Tutankhamun was able to do this. Limestone was not found in desert areas and was considered a rare material. If they were able to use it to construct arge-scale city wall, other than providing protection, it was more a disy of power and position. It could also provide a sense of security to the ordinary people in the city.

    Gong Yi and Sister Hong, who were there, had already received the news that Wang Zhong would arrive. They had sent arge group of people to wait at the city gate. They saw a woman apanying Wang Zhong and that they seemed very close as they held hands while walking. They were shocked! Before Wang Zhong came, he said that he was here to find Mu Zi. But now, it seemed more like he was going to spend his honeymoon here.

    Theyughed knowingly. This fellow had gotten it all sorted out. They had not known Wang Zhong for a long time, but they treated him like part of their family. They knew that he was crazy about training. Sister Hong evenmented that he might be an unmarried old man but never expected that he would be so very sessful instead.

    Rumble¡­

    Gong Yi, Sister Hong, and Reynolds walked forward, while the group of people behind them hurriedly followed. Gong Yi had not intentionally arranged this formation as he knew that Wang Zhong did not care about such extravagance. The people following behind them were rtively young. Most of them were elites among the new soldiers training under Reynolds. They were rtively talented and were the future core members of Tutankhamun that Gong Yi was training. Of course, these people were not locals of the poor Katchirda area. There were very few talented people in remote ces like these. Many of them hade from various ces in Tutankhamun to this famous location.

    What had theye here for? For the new and developing Katchirda? For the unknown Reynolds? Of course not. They were here for the mysterious city lord.

    They all knew that there was someone behind the development of Katchirda. After the incident with the Scorpion King, Gong Yi intentionally used the mysterious title of Fate Trickster as their brand. Not only would the news spread among thieves and rascals, they would have more authority during business meetings. Although he had never mentioned that the city lord was the Fate Trickster, it was pretty much obvious. Every ce would have people who respected experts. Their city lord was a legend who could single-handedly kill the Scorpion King and eliminate an entire mercenary army. These young people hade to chase their idol. Two days ago, they heard from Reynolds that the city lord wasing. All of them had been waiting anxiously for him toe. They stood up straight and followed behind Gong Yi and the rest. They excitedly peered at Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Ha ha, brother!!¡± Gong Yi walked quickly and weed him with a bear hug. ¡°I missed you so much!¡±

    ¡°Same.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and hugged him tightly. Reynolds did not walk up to him. A warm smile appeared on his cold face, prompting Wang Zhong to nod his head.

    The two of them nodded in greeting with smiles on their faces. Reynolds typically did not like to speak. Speaking aside, even seeing himugh was extremely rare. But his smile at that moment was from the heart. Katchirda was like a courtyard of his dreams. Although there would still be exploitation and injustice, rtively speaking, it was much better than the darkness he had experienced. Reynolds was very satisfied to be able to participate in the rise of this city.

    The group of young people behind Gong Yi caught Wang Zhong¡¯s attention; they were full of excitement. They were disorganized and did not seem like soldiers.

    ¡°Yesterday, Reynolds exposed the news when he was drinking. These people are his apprentices.¡± Sister Hong smiled and weed Wang Zhong. ¡°They¡¯re all your fans!¡±

    ¡°Hello, city lord! You¡¯re my idol!¡±

    ¡°My god, city lord, you¡¯re so young! You don¡¯t look much older than me.¡±

    ¡°City lord, your wife is so pretty!¡± A group of fans immediately shouted.

    It was not Scarlet¡¯s first time hearing such words, but when she was called the city lord¡¯s wife, she started to blush. She was usually thick-skinned, but she was very happy on the inside.

    Sister Hong and Wang Zhong also hugged each other, but it was only a light hug. After all, he had a femalepanion with him. She turned around and warmly pulled Scarlet¡¯s hand. ¡°You must be our sister-inw. Hey, Wang Zhong, you cunning little bastard. I thought that you were gay, but there seems to be no problem! Introduce her to everyone. She is definitely a distinguished guest. Even as we talk about the past, we cannot treat our distinguished guest coldly.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and introduced her to everyone. On the way here, Scarlet had heard about the general situation here from Wang Zhong. She knew that the four of them were sworn friends who could be trusted. Although Sister Hong¡¯s upation was problematic, Scarlet was not a shallow person.

    With sweet greetings of ¡°brother and sister¡±, as well as the fact that Wang Zhong directly introduced Scarlet as his girlfriend, Scarlet was not treated as an outsider. Even Sister Hong, who was most fussy about women, was full of praise for Scarlet. She constantly observed Scarlet. Although she often looked at other women with a sinister gaze, she had nothing to nitpick about Scarlet¡¯s appearance and physique. Furthermore, her candid disposition was very rare. Even Sister Hong, an expert in women¡¯s looks, had never seen such pure beauty. She silently marveled at how her brother had good taste. No wonder he did not take a liking to the girls that she had arranged for him to meet when they were in Katchirda.

    There were many beautiful bodies, but interesting souls were rare.

    With so many people around, the two young people were too embarrassed to stick to each other for now. The twodies split themselves from the crowd and walked into the city mightily, causing the entire Katchirda to turn their eyes to themotion. They were able to cause the three tycoons of Katchirda ¡ª Gong Yi, Sister Hong, and Reynolds ¡ª to appear at the same time. Furthermore, people gathered around them. What kind of people were they? Some guards opened the way for them, so they did not need to squeeze their way into the city. But the two sides of the street were filled with peering heads, bustling crowds, and noisy chatting.

    Wang Zhong curiously observed the city, which had been built in a desert. It had only been a short span of two to three months, but massive changes had urred here since hest came. Not only had the poption increased significantly, the main business district and the residential district, which were only in the nning phase back then, were already built. As they had to maintain arge amount of vegetation in the oasis, the city had started to expand into the desert area near the border of the oasis. There was no city wall there as it was easier to expand this way. Furthermore, the original desert area was not stable enough for a base to be built. Arge amount of desert vegetation had been moved to this area. This was not simply a city; they were preparing to build a man-made oasis. They would not have been able to do this with the initial amount of capital they had gathered.

    ¡°Assassin helped a lot, including the nning of the city, the blueprints for construction, technological support, and even in terms of finances and resources,¡± Gong Yi exined these to Wang Zhong as they walked.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Without his help, we would not be able to do this. After all, it is not our area of expertise. It can be said that Katchirda was able to develop so quickly partly because of Katchirda¡¯s natural advantage but also because of the help from Brother Ma Dong.

    Wang Zhong understood. No wonder it felt as if this ce changed with each passing day. Previously, when he came here after the incident with the Scorpion King, Katchirda had been under development for half a year, but the rate of development then was not even half of the current rate. It had started as a small vige or small town that was backward and messy. However, in the short span of one to two months, it had developed rapidly. At least, it looked like arge city in terms of appearance. In the end, the technology used was the most important.

    The standard of city design and nning, as well as the construction technologies used in Katchirda, far exceeded that of Tutankhamun. In particr, there wererge-scale runic patterns that were exclusive to the Federation. These patterns could protect the city, clean the air, and cut off radiation, among other things. To Tutankhamun, these were extremely advanced technologies that they desired.

    This was not something they could achieve just by paying huge sums of money to hire technical personnel. There were manyplex segments that were added and joined together to form an entire technological system. After all, Assassin had been involved in the development of the Disorderly Burial Lake Region in Tianjing; Ma Dong had even designed most of the city. His family had paid a heavy price under the system of the Federation to produce the various design blueprints and technological ns. These were important assets to them. When they went underground, the family had taken the ns along with them. Secretly circting first-ss technologies from the Federation to the Empire was a severe case of treason, but Assassin was no longer operating under the system of the Federation. After all, he was still a criminal to the entire Federation. Naturally, he never talked about whether he had ever betrayed the Federation. No matter whether the Federation conducted checks or not, who cared?

    ¡°A significant portion of the resources came from Assassin.¡± Gong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Based on the allocation we had previously discussed, we have confirmed the contract with Ma Dong as well. Katchirda has one-third of Assassin¡¯s shares. Now, the only thing that iscking is the opportunity for both parties to meet face-to-face. However, at the border, the checks and patrols by the Federation have be rather strict. I think that it will be some time before we can officially sign the contracts. Luckily, we have you in the middle. Both sides trust you, so a verbal agreement will not hinder us. After dealing with them a few times, I really feel that you guys are not simple. Although you¡¯re both young, you do things swiftly and decisively. You¡¯re both rather daring and have sufficient execution abilities. Working together with you two saves us a lot of trouble. You guys are talents.¡±

    Wang Zhong knew what kind of person Ma Dong was, better than anyone else. There was no need to be modest on behalf of his brother, especially in front of Gong Yi. He smiled and said, ¡°How¡¯s Mu Zi? Have you contacted him?¡±

    Mu Zi was the person they hade to find and look for help this time. He did not seem to have gone to the Fifth Dimension recently. It was a pity that his Skylink seemed to be turned off, and Wang Zhong could not contact him. Earlier, when Wang Zhong talked to Gong Yi, Gong Yi said he had a way to contact Mu Zi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted him, and he is rushing back.¡± Gong Yi calcted the time. ¡°But we might need to wait for three to five days. The ce where he was at is rather far.¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s coffin could not be used at will. There were many restrictions. If it was not an urgent issue, he would not make use of it.

    As long as Mu Zi was contacted, it was fine. Wang Zhong did not seem to mind waiting for a few days. Scarlet did not mind as well. Yesterday, when Wang Zhong told her that they were looking for Mu Zi for help, he described Mu Zi using two words, ¡°very impressive¡±. Scarlet felt that anyone who Wang Zhong described as ¡°very impressive¡± would be unimaginably amazing. If they could find someone like this to help them ¡ª no matter whether it was the Wanderlust Team or Wang Zhong himself ¡ª their safety in the Holy Battle would increase significantly. They had to wait for a few days? So what? Furthermore, she was waiting with Wang Zhong¡­ She would not mind waiting three years.

    The construction of the city was unstoppable. In particr, when they came to the new city area, they could see projects under construction everywhere. The residences, as well as the offices of Gong Yi and the rest, were also found here. They were not extravagant, but they were simple one-story buildings that were veryrge. There was arge empty plot ofnd outside. They were probably nning to decorate the entrance hall and carry outrge scale construction there. Thus, they had demarcated this area as the city lord¡¯s pce.

    At night, they gave Wang Zhong and Scarlet a wee dinner. In the afternoon, they had started to prepare for a magnificent bonfire party at the empty space in the city lord¡¯s ce. There was no need to doubt Sister Hong¡¯s abilities. There were various novel and festive songs, dances, and acrobatic performances, as well as drumbeats unique to Tutankhamun.

    The night in a desert oasis was probably the most beautiful scenery on Earth. Compared to other ces, the night sky here was very clear. In particr, after Katchirda followed how the Federation cleaned the air, the night scenery here was even brighter and clearer. Although it could notpare to the Mizobudapi world, where it was free and clean, this ce felt very intimate. After all, it was their hometown on Earth. To every single human, there would be an unusual sense of belonging.

    As she watched the entire ce fill with joy and listened to the lively beat of the drums, Scarlet unconsciously got slightly drunk. She snuggled up to Wang Zhong andpletely forgot that she was an expert from the Holy Land. Wang Zhong was constantly forced to drink by Gong Yi, Reynolds, Sister Hong, and even the young men in the training team. Wang Zhong did not refuse any of them, but his right hand never let go of Scarlet¡¯s hand.

    The atmosphere was bustling. Scarlet did not know what she was thinking either. She secretly used her finger to fiddle with Wang Zhong¡¯s hand yfully. Wang Zhong was talking to Gong Yi but immediately reacted and gently rubbed his thumb against the back of her hand.

    These small movements between the two of them were hidden among the bustling bonfire and the uproar of voices. No one noticed their intimate gestures.

    Scarlet¡¯s face turned red from the light of the bonfire. She could not help but chuckle secretly. She had never felt as peaceful as she did now.

    The grand bonfire party onlysted until midnight. Sister Hong had started shouting for the party to end. This was not the rhythm that usually urred when they gathered together. Gong Yi was somewhat drunk. His eyes were red, and he pulled at Wang Zhong, not willing to let go. Reynolds pulled him away. ¡°You should go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your wooden brain is no match for Reynolds¡¯!¡± Sister Hong smiled as she scolded. ¡°Wang Zhong, Scarlet, don¡¯t care about this alcoholic. Come, I will bring you to a ce you can rest!¡±

    Of course, it was at the city lord¡¯s pce. Although there were only single-story houses, they were not shabby. The inside of the residence seemed more like a mansion. The greenery was lush, and it was very peaceful.

    ¡°This is the ce. You should rest early. Tomorrow, I will bring you to see my favorite ce, the desert hot springs. It¡¯s one of a kind.¡±

    Then, Sister Hong hurriedly left, as if she was afraid of being called back by them. Scarlet stood at the door, her mind nk.

    There was only one room and only one bed.

 Chapter 870 - Im Not A Pet!

    <h4> Chapter 870: I¡¯m Not A Pet!</h4>

    It was obvious that Sister Hong had put quite a lot of effort into this. This room was meticulously furnished, and red could be seen everywhere, symbolizing a joyous asion. Even the bed was red, like a bridal chamber.

    In tradition, new couples often had to be covered in and surrounded by the color red, and that was not without cause. It symbolized a girl¡¯s virginity and represented pure love. Scarlet certainly understood this; even though she had already mentally prepared herself for this and was even sort of looking forward to it, but when she truly arrived in the room, her heartbeat began to elerate uncontrobly.

    She was nervous, happy, shy, and even a little fearful. She was afraid that she would be too clueless to best cater to her lover¡¯s needs, and this made her feel a little breathless. Her legs seemed to have turned to jelly as well, and she couldn¡¯t walk in the room by herself. She was truly at a loss.

    However, she suddenly felt a pair of firm strong hands at her waist, and she was lifted off the ground. Now, she was resting on a pair of strong arms, bridal-style. Immediately following that, a pair of lips crashed into hers.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s warm breath had a hint of alcohol, and his voice was gentle but steady. He smiled with a hint of dominance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry and thank you. We will be together forever!¡± In fact, that bit of alcohol was nothing to Wang Zhong, but for this special evening, he was prepared to let loose fully.

    Scarlet had truly sacrificed a lot to havee through. Even though Wang Zhong¡¯s words seemed random and incoherent, Scarlet¡¯s eyes turned red from hearing them, but she also revealed a rare lovely smile. The rtionship between them was not considered love at first sight, and there had been manyplications, but one thing was clear ¡ª they knew they couldn¡¯t do without each other.

    ¡°Kiss me!¡± yelled Scarlet as she suddenly grew more daring. Her arms were tightly wrapped around Wang Zhong¡¯s neck when she felt wind caressing her skin. Still carrying her, Wang Zhong had begun to stride towards the bed, where mysteries and adventure awaited them. He then put her down gently.

    His masculine lips made contact with her lips, and his slightly rough but extremely slim fingers began to work across her body. An itchy sensation lingered following his touch.

    His masculine body was well-proportioned and toned, just like a wild leopard that was full of vigor. He was once only in her sights and out of her reach, but now, he was right by her side and within her grasp. His body was pressed tightly against her, and there was fiery heat and passion ignited between them. There was no barrier between them as their souls fused into one; it was like an interaction between yin and yang¡­

    Scarlet finally got rid of her shyness. Mmi once said that every woman was a natural expert in bed. The only difference was whether the other party could open your mind and soul.

    Scarlet¡¯s heart was definitely bared to Wang Zhong. It seemed that she didn¡¯t need anyone to teach her how to act in this kind of situation. She responded to his advances ¡ª using all her strength and imagination to cater to both their needs ¡ª and tried many new things that she usually couldn¡¯t even bear to think of.

    The sturdy big bed creaked loudly, apanied by a man¡¯s heavy breathing and a woman¡¯s soft moaning. They became inseparable as they bared their bodies and souls to each other. The entire night was filled with passion as they immersed in the intoxicating sense of enjoyment. Love was definitely in the air.

    ¡­

    Scarlet finally understood what Mmi meant by ***. In the past, when she heard Mmi describe these seemingly inappropriate and confusing details, Scarlet found it amusing but was puzzled as well.

    Wasn¡¯t it just moving their bodies a few times? Wasn¡¯t it just an hour of exercise? Although ordinary people might not be able to take it, she simply couldn¡¯t imagine two Heroic Soul Soldiers ¡ª with physiques far more superior than ordinary people ¡ª sweating after exercising for only an hour or two. The only possible exnation was that Mmi and Ma Dong were too weak. This was definitely not how normal Heroic Souls should perform.

    Now, she finally understood why. It was definitely not a matter of whether one was weak.

    The sheets were now drenched in sweat, but both of them were reluctant to leave each other. They didn¡¯t even want to stand up to wipe their bodies.

    Their fingers were interlocked, and their palms were sped together tightly. Scarlet¡¯s body was already curled up as her face remained stered to Wang Zhong¡¯s chest. Her whole body was a little sore, and her private part was hurting a little. However, this small amount of pain was basically nothing to a Heroic Soul soldier. The more overwhelming feeling she got was a kind of pleasurable feeling, as though she was floating amongst clouds.

    Scarlet didn¡¯t dare to move. As she recalled her brazen gestures just now, she was embarrassed, and her cheeks were red hot. She could only remain still while sheid sideways; it seemed that only this kind of tranquility could slightly relieve the shyness she felt.

    The moonlight was bright and clear. Initially, Wang Zhong was breathing heavily, and his chest was moving up and down constantly. However, now, everything had gone silent, and Scarlet could hear his initially strong heartbeat return to normal.

    Wang Zhong seemed quiet. Was he asleep?

    Only after a long while did Scarlet dare to sneak a peek at Wang Zhong, but she immediately saw two huge eyes staring back at her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She was startled. ¡°You liar, you pretended to be asleep.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to see when you would dare to look at me,¡± Wang Zhong responded with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡± Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She tried to reach out to pound his chest lightly, but Wang Zhong grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Tell me more about yourself.¡± Wang Zhong fluffed his pillow and lied down in afortable posture, holding Scarlet in his arms. Honestly, before this, his entire mind was on cultivation. He indeed had emotional bonds, but he really didn¡¯t think that the kind of ¡®bliss¡¯ Ma Dong talked about was a big deal¡­ Now, Captain Wang realized that he was the one with a superficial understanding.

    Now that he hadpleted the transformation into a true man, Wang Zhong¡¯s emotional intelligence seemed to have improved, and he could better understand what Scarlet¡¯s sacrifice and dedication to him signified. He was the luckiest man alive. He must have done countless good deeds in his previous life to be in Scarlet¡¯s favor.

    No matter how many difficulties she encountered, Scarlet never everined to Wang Zhong about them. She would take it upon herself to resolve her own problems. It was her choice toe to the Holy Land. No matter what would happen ¡ª even if she lost her life in the process or even if Wang Zhong did not choose her in the end ¡ª she would not regret her choice. She was very clear about how she was going to lead her own life.

    Frankly speaking, when Wang Zhong confessed to Scarlet in the camp, one-third of the reason was because he was affected by Sharmie¡¯s words; one-third was because he was touched by Scarlet¡¯s devotion to him, and only the remaining one-third was because of attraction to her. Scarlet was indeed not Wang Zhong¡¯s cup of tea in the beginning. She was far too quiet, and they were too acquainted with each other. She was not like a soulmate to him then, but now, everything waspletely different, and all his memories with her were ignited.

    Scarlet replied with a smile, ¡°Usually, I would help my teacher to deal with the processing of documents. That¡¯s all. You already know all this.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know about you. Like, how did you manage to condense your Dharma Idol in the Blessed Lands, and what did you experience during your special training, and more. You haven¡¯t told me anything about these.¡± Wang Zhong gently stroked Scarlet¡¯s fair body. It was only now that he realized his own stupidity. How many hardships did Scarlet have to endure?

    Condensing his Dharma Idol wasn¡¯t easy, and Scarlet was originally the weakest of all, yet she could wield such strong power today. How could it have been easy for her?

    Scarletid her headfortably on Wang Zhong¡¯s chest and said, ¡°That would be a long story!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long it is. I still want to know about your stuff.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter how big or how trivial her experiences were. It was just talking about her entire life. She talked about the academy, the CHF, her grandfather, her parents, and her experiences in life, including the fond memories of both of them. It was only until now that Wang Zhong knew why the ck Rose¡¯s windows next door were always open. It was not to make things easier for Ma Dong when he peeped at them.

    She then continued on about her rank advancement, and finally arrived at the topic of what happened in the Dimensional Blessed Lands¡­

    That was an ice world that could even freeze one¡¯s neurons. It represented the lowest temperature possible: absolute zero. Her family members and loved ones gave her the motivation to hold out in the darkness, andstly, it was a beautiful and holydy who had saved her from the brink of death.

    With that, Scarlet even began to create an ice sculpture of thedy. Ice crystals appeared in the palm of her hand, condensing into an ice sculpture. Thedy¡¯s face and posture were deeply embedded into her mind. Unfortunately, her ice sculpting ability wasn¡¯t good enough, and she was unable to portray the spirit of her. The facial features of the sculpture were very simr to the original, but it was ordinary. She could never manage to capture the unique charm and the holy aura of thedy that day.

    ¡°I know she wasn¡¯t a figment of my imagination. Without her, I would have died in the Dimensional Blessed Lands.¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice was calm, but Wang Zhong¡¯s grip on her grew tighter. He would not allow any harm toe to Scarlet in the future!

    However, when Wang Zhong saw the ice sculpture, he was stunned.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Scarlet noticed Wang Zhong¡¯s strange reaction and grew curious.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t answer. He stared at it for a long while before he exhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Shea!¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Wang Zhong was a little unsure about how he should answer her. This sudden news was too shocking to him, and he couldn¡¯t even recover fully from the shock. The facial features of the ice sculpture in Scarlet¡¯s hands were exactly the same as Aunt Shea¡¯s, the woman who had taken care of him for more than ten years. But how was this possible?!

    Wang Zhong only recovered from the shock after a long while. ¡°Aunt Shea is my adoptive mother, and my adoptive father is Wang Zhanfeng. I¡¯m very thankful they were kind enough to adopt me.¡±

    Was this really impossible? Was it just a coincidence? The answer would most likely be no.

    In the past, he had never suspected anything, but now that he thought about it, the story his adoptive parents told him was actually very problematic.

    They imed to work in a meat-processing factory, but he had never smelled or seen any trace of raw meat on them when they returned home. They were always so clean, unlike Uncle Li next door who ughtered pigs in a factory.

    His family lived in the most ordinary residential building in Tianjing and lived on the mostmon sry, but Wang Zhong clearly remembered that he had spent three years in the intensive care unit of a hospital, from when he was five years old till eight. Recalling the equipment of the hospital andparing its standard to the Tianjing Central Hospital (which Ma Dong paid a huge amount of money to get Barran inside), the difference was tremendous. It was likeparing a luxury vi to a dpidated hut. Even the Stuarts¡¯ private luxury hospital that he hadter stayed in after he was injured in the CHF was a far cry from the advanced ICU of his childhood!

    If he hade from an ordinary family, would his adoptive parents have had the ability to send him to such an advanced hospital? Not to mention residing there for three years?

    It would be naive to assume that the hospital was being charitable. Not to mention the current Federation, since the Dark Ages, mankind had never been charitable!

    Also, ever since Wang Zhong enrolled in Tianjing Academy, Aunt Shea and Uncle Wang went on a trip¡­ Was it even a trip? What kind of trip could make them note back home for several years? After Wang Zhong earned enough money, he got Ma Dong to buy a big house for them in the central city area, and he heard that no one had lived there even until now. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t contact them via the Skylink at all! Who would behave like that on a trip? If it weren¡¯t for the asional messages that they would leave in the Skylink to let Wang Zhong know that they were safe, Wang Zhong would think that something bad had happened to them during their trip.

    ¡°Huh? Aunt Shea is so powerful? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s an expert Heavenly Soul. Didn¡¯t people say that Heavenly Souls couldn¡¯t enter the Dimensional Blessed Lands?¡± Scarlet next to him was as surprised as Wang Zhong. Of course, she knew about Wang Zhong¡¯s adoptive parents, but she only had superficial knowledge of them. She heard that they were ordinary workers working in a meat-processing factory, but now it clearly seemed that they were not. It was no wonder she felt a sense of familiarity at first sight of thedy in the ice world. Was it because of Wang Zhong? Did she see her mother-inw in advance?

    Scarlet suddenly felt nervous and quickly tried to recall her actions. She was indeed an embarrassing sight at that time. Did she leave a bad impression on her mother-inw?

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very sure either, but I¡¯m sure of one thing ¡ª you are destined to be mine!¡± Even from the beginning, Wang Zhong did not feel that he was an ordinary person. Based on his extraordinary encounters, how could he be ordinary? There was also Simba; where did Simbae from? He couldn¡¯t have appeared out of nowhere. Ever since he came into contact with Smander, Wang Zhong had his doubts about whether Simba was a Soul Guard. For this, he had to see Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea. The fact that they didn¡¯t want to meet him showed that now was not the right time to do so.

    ¡°They must have their own reasons for noting back. Maybe they wille to me when it¡¯s time to meet.¡±

    Scarlet nodded gently as she stroked Wang Zhong¡¯s chest. ¡°I will always be with you until then.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You must stay with me even after that.¡±

    ¡°My bad.¡± Scarlet stuck out her tongue. With a smile, she said, ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t be alone anymore in the future.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded. He was really used to being alone in the past, and he never thought that being together with Scarlet could bring both of them so much happiness. He was truly an idiot to have made Scarlet suffer so much on her own.

    Although Wang Zhong had pettily sealed his Soul Sea yesterday, didn¡¯t allow Simba to immerse in the beauty of the bridal room, and only let him out in the morning outside their room, Simba was still very happy. ¡°HOHO. This is great. Lao Wang, you finally won¡¯t try to snatch my goddess away!¡±

    Simba didn¡¯t have to specially try and find out Wang Zhong¡¯s feelings. Just by looking at how Wang Zhong looked at Scarlet, it was obvious that he only had eyes for her, and there was no room for anyone else.

    ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t speak?¡± Wang Zhong red at him and then looked at Scarlet apologetically.

    However, Scarlet didn¡¯t seem to mind. She already knew that Wang Zhong was popr amongdies. The fact that her besties, Laura and Sharmie, also liked him was no secret. It would not be strange if there was suddenly another person who was interested in him. She only cared about the fact that she was Wang Zhong¡¯s final choice, and this was enough for her.

    Scarlet smiled slightly, then she turned her attention to Simba. ¡°What an interesting clown. Wang Zhong, is he your pet?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Simba was depressed. Why did everyone think he was Wang Zhong¡¯s pet upon the sight of him every single time? It was the same with Mu Zi, Aiolos, and now Scarlet! Did he really look like a pet? There was probably a problem with these people¡¯s tastes!

 Chapter 871 - Tempting Mu Zi

    <h4>Chapter 871: Tempting Mu Zi</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m Simba! The Great Simba! Wang Zhong¡¯s life coach, buddy, aka best friend!¡± Simba loudly protested and solemnly reaffirmed his identity.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Scarlet smiled happily and said, ¡°You are really cute.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± After being praised by a prettydy, Simba¡¯s round nose instantly turned into a pointed nose. ¡°I am the handsome, invincible, and intelligent Simba! Let¡¯s give each other a warm hug!¡±

    He rushed passionately towards Scarlet, with every intention to jump into her arms. Although Teacher Lan Daier was very beautiful, Scarlet was also very cute. It would definitely be veryfortable to be in her arms, but he was only halfway there when he got grabbed by a huge hand.

    This little pervert¡­ Wang Zhong directly yanked him aside and chided him fiercely. ¡°Behave yourself, or you can forget about visiting the hot spring today. You can stay here and y with the sand.¡±

    Blissful Hot Spring was a new project recentlyunched by Sister Hong. It was just a dozen miles east of Katchirda City. It was originally an underground nest of sand scorpions with naturally warm groundwater. Now, the sand scorpions had been wiped out, and their undergroundir had also been transformed into a magnificent new hot spring attraction. It had a huge transparent zed roof and movable floors. After pulling open the thick curtains, one would be able to clearly appreciate the feeling of being in the desert through the transparent ss.

    Katchirda City still prided itself on its title: the city that never sleeps. There were many entertainment projects; many of which were novel things that the people of Tutankhamun would never have imagined, and they were extremely luxurious.

    One could only imagine the feeling of bathing or even swimming in warm, fresh water, which was ten thousand times more precious than gold in the desert. For the poor, it was not simply a problem of limited imagination; if they had caught sight of it, they might want to gouge out their eyeballs as they would feel that they hadmitted a sin that would stay with them their entire life.

    However, the nobles liked it. Although Tutankhamun was poor, the nobles were not poor. What theycked was just imagination. The hot spring was just one of Sister Hong¡¯s projects, and there were many others. These things that Sister Hong came up with attracted arge number of nobles in Tutankhamun and gained a very high reputation among the mainstream circles of the nearby towns. They were even gradually dominating all the popr trends of the Tutankhamun Empire.

    It could be seen that the ce had just been built and had yet to begin operations. When everyone arrived, except for a group of waiters who were still training for their duties, there was no one else. It was exactly what Scarlet wanted. Compared to noisy scenes, she preferred the tranquility of being alone with Wang Zhong.

    Both of them had been sticking to each other like glue almost all the time for the past few days. They were giving out newlywed-couple vibes, and everyone could sense it. Even when they had to ride on camels for sightseeing, they definitely would not ride two different ones.

    As Sister Hong, Gong Yi, and the others watched them, they were truly happy for Wang Zhong. The point of living was not to endlessly participate in battle. Everyone had to have people who they wanted to defend and protect in their lives. Initially, Sister Hong and the others had already lost the will to live, but fate brought them together; since then, they had found a reason and a goal to live for again. And all this was brought about by this little guy, Wang Zhong.

    ¡°This is young love. It¡¯s nice.¡± Looking at the backs of the two who were leaning close to each other and moving at a slow pace, Gong Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh at himself.

    ¡°You are rather young too.¡± Sister Hong nudged him with her elbow and asked, ¡°Would you like to ride with me for kicks?¡±

    ¡°Umm, well, I think it can be done!¡± Gong Yi coughed lightly but unexpectedly got an eye-roll.

    ¡°You actually hesitated back there!¡±

    Gong Yi quickly exined, ¡°That wasn¡¯t hesitation. I was trying to be reserved!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a man! Reserved, my foot!¡± Sister Hongughed, raised her whip in her hand, and charged forward on her camel, leaving a stunned Gong Yi behind. ¡°It¡¯s not like nobody wants me. How dare you hesitate! Bye, I¡¯m leaving you alone!¡±

    Gong Yi was filled with regret. Why did he try to put on airs?

    ¡­¡­

    Earth, the Zhao Family¡¯s conference hall.

    For the Zhao Family, today should have been one of the most lively times of the year for them. Major decisions on power distributions, as well as their profit allocations, were supposed to be made today.

    However, instead of happily participating in discussions like in previous years, dozens of family elders, including the head of the family, sat at the conference table with dark and gloomy faces.

    It was time for the conference to start, but there were still two empty seats at the table. They belonged to Zhao Yuanchang and Zhao Yuanyi, the two elders who were in charge of the Zhao Family¡¯s intelligence and underground forces. At this time, the head of the Zhao Family looked at the two empty seats with a cold expression on his face. If looks could kill, whoever got stared at by him would be dead.

    They were his two most powerful assistants and could be considered his right-hand men. However, these two family elders, who could be considered the backbone of the family, had both met with mishaps! One was dead, and the other was missing!

    ¡°Who is it! Zhao Yuanyi died after being poisoned, and Zhao Yuanchang has disappeared for three days. I want to know who is targeting us! Now!¡±

    His anger was directed at the other family elders.

    At the conference table, everyone looked at each other without saying a word. No one dared to take a stand at this time, and no one knew what happened either. With the death of Zhao Yuanyi, who was responsible for family intelligence, it could be said that the Zhao Family was now half-blind in the Federation! Even if he immediately promoted Zhao Yuanyi¡¯s deputy head, the Zhao Family¡¯s reaction to many important events would be slower than others¡¯!

    Furthermore, the disappearance of Zhao Yuanchang also caused aplete halt in the Zhao Family¡¯s underground operations, affecting their profits. In this gray area, it was impossible for their operations to recover immediately even if they got someone to take over. A huge portion of the Zhao Family¡¯s illegal funds were supplied by underground forces controlled by Zhao Yuanchang. Compared to the assassination of Zhao Yuanyi, Zhao Yuanchang¡¯s disappearance was a more serious matter to the head of the Zhao Family. After all, living people couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut, and that didn¡¯t bode well for their family. Only the dead could keep secrets.

    On the surface, the remaining Assassins were behind these, but the problem was that even when the Assassins had yet to copse, they weren¡¯t a match for the Zhao Family. How could it be possible that the remaining ones had the ability to carry these out?

    ¡°Investigate! I need to know who it is!¡± However, the head of the Zhao Family was destined to not get an answer.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, in the secret underground base in Martial Emperor City, Ma Dong was hugging Mmi tightly and kissing her. They had just got up from the bed. Both of them met up a little too frequently, and although no one was willing to admit it, their bodies clearly reflected their feelings for each other. They weren¡¯t able to control themselves; it was as though they were each other¡¯s drug.

    They struck while the iron was hot. Relying on Emily¡¯s terrifying assassination ability and working together with Kaiser¡¯s assassins, the Zhao Family¡¯s imprable shell was finally cracked open by him, and he sessfully assassinated Zhao Yuanyi, making the Zhao family blind. Now that they had taken Zhao Yuanchang captive, the family was in great chaos. Zhao Yuanchang knew many deep secrets of the Zhao Family which were meant to stay buried, and they were frantically trying to cover them up. At this time, the more actions they took, the more mistakes they made.

    After Mmi and his efforts to sabotage the Zhao Family, although they still seemed powerful and unaffected on the surface, in fact, they were already riddled with wounds.

    Ma Dong grabbed Mmi¡¯s slender waist tightly. He really liked the way her body moved as he held onto her waist. It was as though he finally took control of it, but it could escape his grasp at any time. He liked the feeling he got from this because this was the real thing. Having experienced so many things, nothing could make Ma Dong feel better than this.

    Mmi reached out and hugged Ma Dong¡¯s head while her eyes revealed a spurious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t becent. No matter how slow the Zhao Family is, they should have noticed by now. It¡¯s unknown whether the Stuart n will protect us. We can¡¯t do nothing and await our doom. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re willing to continue living in darkness for the rest of your life?¡±

    A slight smile seemingly formed on Ma Dong¡¯s face. He picked up the half-finished ss of whiskey beside him and took a big sip. ¡°Spill. What do you have to propose?¡±

    Mmi gave him a charming smile and said, ¡°We will need Wang Zhong¡¯s help for this.¡±

    Ma Dong froze slightly, and Mmi smiled. ¡°Why do you seem so wary at the mention of Wang Zhong? I¡¯m jealous now.¡±

    Ma Dong squeezed Mmi¡¯s huge boobs with a smile; they seemed to have gotten bigger recently. ¡°Don¡¯t go off-topic.¡±

    ¡°Based on thetest news I received, Wang Zhong seems to be living a good life. There is a special upation in the Holy Land called ¡®dimensional merchant¡¯, and one would have a special status. If you can get it, then the Zhao Family won¡¯t be able to touch you that easily.

    Ma Dong paused for a while before he nodded. The more he knew, the more he felt that thendscape here on Earth was too small. Even the 10 Great Families were actually subject to the Holy Land. If they wanted to make aeback on Earth, they had to depend on the Holy Land.

    ¡°I have to discuss this matter with Wang Zhong.¡±

    Bing a dimensional merchant was definitely not an easy task. Wang Zhong had mentioned this before, but he said that he still needed more time. However, Ma Dong was nning to discuss this matter with Wang Zhong. Instead, he wanted to know why Mmi mentioned it. Maybe Carolyn or Solomon was up to something?

    ¡­¡­

    It was said that everyone¡¯s view would change ording to their current state. In the past, when Wang Zhong was traveling in the desert, even if there was nothing but air, he could feel that the air was filled with various elements that could be refined or used for cultivation. But now, Wang Zhong realized that he had already spotted several couples. For example, several recruits training under Reynolds, as well as several maids and cooks in the City Lord¡¯s Pce, were already attached, andst but not least, there was definitely something happening between Sister Hong and Gong Yi. To be honest, Wang Zhong suddenly felt that his former self was a little slow in this regard. The best example was how he failed to notice the romantic ambiguity between Sister Hong and Gong Yi, which was now clearly very obvious; he had even assumed that they only thought of each other as best buddies.

    In this hot desert, with love in the air, Wang Zhong felt that he had somewhat evolved in an unusual way¡­

    It was as though his life suddenly becameplete. As his soul transformed, even the entire world seemed to have be clearer.

    For the past few days, both of them had constantly been disying their affection for each other in public, to the extent that Simba couldn¡¯t stand them. Previously, Ma Dong and Mmi also did the same, but it seemed that whatever they did was nothingpared to Wang Zhong and Scarlet. Both of them rarely flirted with words publicly, but their actions spoke for them. They were constantly holding hands as they walked, looking at each other with loving eyes during meals, and whispering into each other¡¯s ears. It didn¡¯t stop there; even when one of them had to go to the toilet, the other would always wait outside so that they could feel the existence of each other at any time.

    ¡°You guys are too much. Where will you guys draw the line? I think you two won¡¯t even need a toilet door anymore in two days¡¯ time!¡± Simba yelled at them. They were seriously overdoing it and making him feel bad about being single. He needed to protest.

    He started to think about Teacher Lan Daier. If she could be like that with him, how nice would it be? Just as expected, Wang Zhong retaliated with words. ¡°Please conduct yourself with dignity, Mr. Single Clown!¡±

    Conduct¡ªConduct himself with dignity¡­! Simba almost puked out a mouthful of blood¡­ He couldn¡¯t talk back to that.

    After four days of doing nothing other than enjoying themselves, Mu Zi finally returned. He appeared rather worn out from his journey as he had rushed back from the other side of Tutankhamun.

    This time, he was supposed to embark on a long journey based on Aiolos¡¯s advice. Mu Zi had reached the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage a long time ago, but he had yet to show any signs of breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Aiolos felt that Mu Zi was actually already very strong in terms of strength and realm; thus, the problem definitely wasn¡¯t his ability or standard. It was probably because hecked practical experience. As such, Mu Zi had originally nned to spend some time in the capital of Tutankhamun, but since Wang Zhong needed him, he naturally rushed back immediately.

    Naturally, Mu Zi was ted to see Wang Zhong. However, when Wang Zhong specifically introduced Scarlet as his girlfriend, Mu Zi clearly seemed a little shy. Other than Sister Hong, Mu Zi had never spoken to other girls as long as he could remember, let alone a girl as beautiful as Scarlet.

    Scarlet was very happy; being in love made her look like she was glowing. Mu Zi didn¡¯t really dare to look at her. In fact, Scarlet was very curious about him as she had never heard Wang Zhong praise anyone like he did Mu Zi.

    Wang Zhong could sense Mu Zi¡¯s embarrassment, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. His brother had really been alone for far too long. ¡°Mu Zi, do you want to join me in the Holy Land?¡±

    Wang Zhong directly expressed his intentions. Since the Holy City Army had specially allowed him to recruit members, he had to make full use of it. Moreover, this recruitment power could cross many boundaries, and it was also a loophole in the system. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, let alone joining the Holy City Army or the Dimensional Hostel, even if he wanted to take Mu Zi to the Holy City, it would be extremely difficult. After all, neither he nor the Wanderlust Team was qualified to rmend talents to enter the Holy Land, let alone Mu Zi, a Tutankhamun who belonged neither to the Federation nor the Empire.

    Wang Zhong first gave Mu Zi a brief introduction to the Holy Battle and the situation in the Holy City, and then said, ¡°This time, for this war, the Holy City has prepared loads of rewards for soldiers. Of course, you may not care about this, but the challenges we would face in this Holy Battle is definitely a rare opportunity for us to gain experience. We can all gain more insights into new things, including aliens who arepletely different from us human beings. The most important thing is, it¡¯s time for you to see the world and integrate into it. Your ipatibility with the world may be the reason for your bottleneck in the Heroic Soul Stage.¡±

    It could be seen that Mu Zi was very tempted to do so, but he was also a little hesitant.

    ¡°Come with me. You can make many good friends.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m mainly worried about¡­¡± Mu Zi was mainly worried about his physical condition.

    Wang Zhong understood what Mu Zi was worried about, but he didn¡¯t care about it. Heughed and said, ¡°The Dimensional World is not the real world. Your so-called bad luck should also change. Anyway, I think my luck and life have be better ever since I met you. Also, we even went to a few secret realms together. Didn¡¯t all of them go smoothly for us? Maybe I can offset some of your bad luck? I¡¯m a really lucky guy! The Holy Land had been blessed by the Holy Saint Teacher in the past. You won¡¯t be able to spread your bad luck there!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long to convince him. In fact, Mu Zi had always been interested in joining the Holy Land. Not to mention cultivation, each and every novel item was a temptation to Mu Zi, especially those space bracelets that Wang Zhong had bought for him, those delicious foods, etc. Furthermore, it was said that the Holy Land had unlimited c¡­

 Chapter 872 - Worlds Apart

    <h4>Chapter 872: Worlds Apart</h4>

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Zi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. In fact, the thing he didn¡¯t like most was loneliness. Wang Zhong was his best friend, and he had absolute trust in him. ¡°Do we leave now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°We can stay for a few more days. We rarely get time off.¡±

    Scarlet had already applied for a 10-day leave of absence from her teacher, and both of them were definitely not in a hurry to leave. As such, they spent a few more days in Katchirda.

    In addition to openly showing their affection for each other daily, Wang Zhong also informed Mu Zi about how things worked in the Holy Land. He talked about the system of cultivation, the distribution of major forces, lifestyle habits, hidden rules, racial discrimination, racial pros and cons, the social hierarchy, human geography, etc., in detail. Whatever he thought of, he would share it with Mu Zi, and Scarlet would add on from the side.

    Many of the things Wang Zhong mentioned were foreign to Mu Zi or unheard of by him, but his ability to absorb and understand things was very powerful. He would definitely remember everything Wang Zhong mentioned and even understood everything. He could even link things together. He was just a kid who had almost zero experience even in the ordinary world, yet he could understand theplicated structure of the Holy City at such a fast speed.

    Of course, Gong Yi and Sister Hong did not grow idle. Although the progress of Katchirda City was already on track, everyone¡¯s goal was not just to build a paradise for enjoyment in the desert. Whether it was Gong Yi, Sister Hong, Reynolds, etc., or Wang Zhong, Ma Dong, and the Federation, all of them were linked, and those links were impossible to remove. Most of all, they sought vengeance. There was no doubt that many things in the Holy Land could bring about reformation for Earth.

    However, even with powerful forces backing Solomon, it was only by donating one hundred thousand troops that he got noticed by the higher-ups in the Holy Land. What did Wang Zhong have? Simply put, Wang Zhong was not qualified to ask for anything in the Holy Land, but this would not prevent him from doing other things.

    Things such as resources and technology.

    Formon technologies of the Holy City, such as construction, alchemy, wards, etc., as long as they were not the core technologies of the Holy City, they were allowed to be used by the public, and there were no restrictions on learning and teaching them, provided that one could afford it. In addition, not to mention the Tutankhamun desert where resources were scarce, even for the Federation where they were abundant, their resources were nothingpared to what was avable in the Holy Land. In fact, many things that were scarce and important on Earth were sold at very cheap prices in the Holy City. As long as one had enough money, almost anything could be bought. The reason why the Federation and the 10 Great Families could retain their status and power back on Earth was because of the Holy Land. Even their advanced technologies were learned from the Holy Land. Of course, if they could do it, Wang Zhong could too.

    After a two-day discussion with Gong Yi, Gong Yi listed some of the most urgently needed items that Wang Zhong would be able to purchase for them: for example, space crystals that could store items, basic knowledge about alchemy and wards, and a handful of different materials and resources that were not very valuable in the Holy Land but could not be found on Earth. His list was a few pages long. Wang Zhong did a rough estimation and realized that he would have to kill many Sword Saints to be able to afford so many supplies. Furthermore, his estimations were based on the already-shed prices during wartime. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, Wang Zhong felt that even the rich Lan Daier would not be able to afford such a huge demand for resources. Fortunately, the list marked out whether the items were primary or secondary ones. There was an urgent need for some items, whereas the others could be supplied at ater date. In any case, Wang Zhong would have to slog his guts out for money and military merit points to support this force they were trying to build.

    This Holy Battle was an opportunity for the Empire and Solomon, but the same was true for himself and this newly rising city that would never sleep in the desert.

    A 10-day holiday might seem long, but in the eyes of Scarlet and Wang Zhong, it was truly just a blink of an eye. Although they were attached to and couldn¡¯t bear to leave this ce, theirrades were still waiting for them on the battlefield. It was time to leave.

    Only two people came, yet three people left this ce.

    The Holy City had a transmission channel leading to the Mizobudapi World, but not for Earth. Under the name of the Wanderlust Team, Wang Zhong had bought Pioneering Orders to return to Earth from the Holy City. With them, he returned to the Holy City directly from Katchirda with Mu Zi.

    Mu Zi was an expert in establishing a transmission channel himself. Although he would always partially rely on the Life and Death Coffin, his own aplishments in this regard were definitely considerably high. He was extremely surprised by the stable transmission channel formed by the Pioneering Orders. He had already found something that piqued his interest on his first day in the Holy City.

    ¡°This transmission channel is very interesting. It seemed like a leap through space. It¡¯s so much betterpared to the Empire¡¯s outdated methods of forcing the use of space theory to travel through the dark world. Even¡­ Wang Zhong, do you have more of this? Could you let me try this a few more times? I think this will definitely help to boost my control over the Life and Death Coffin, in terms of space maniption.¡±

    ¡°Haha, why do you need to try it out again? There are books exining the theory in the Holy City Library. The method to build a transmission channel is not a top-secret skill in the Holy City. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll help you get a few books that will exin how transmission channels work, as well as the leap theory.¡±

    ¡°Really? Oh my god, such precious knowledge and technology! It turns out that¡­¡± Mu Zi eximed loudly. He finally realized that the Empire being impoverished and backward truly limited his imagination. If this technology was avable in the Empire, the owner of it would probably try desperately to keep it to himself.

    ¡°Slowly get used to it. There are many things here that you will never be able to imagine.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Zi was thrilled.

    ¡°I think Mu Zi is very suitable to be a wards master,¡± Scarlet said. After all, those who liked to build transmission channels seemed to have inseparable rtionships with wards masters.

    Mu Zi was also a little interested in that. He had witnessed the power of human wards masters more than once in the Fifth Dimension. They were obviously very weak in terms ofbat power, but they could achieve so many things that the strong could not throughplex wards. ¡°If I get a chance, I would like to learn about it!¡±

    No one would prefer loneliness by nature. As for Mu Zi, he was frightened into it by his life experiences. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s words showed him another possibility, and Aiolos also said that he needed to see the world.

    For the 10 days that Wang Zhong left, no major incidents had urred on the northern battlefield. This was normal, as the base was located in a rtively deste and remote ce in the Mizobudapi World. The military had chosen a rtively stable and conservative method to gain ground. As such, their progress was naturally slow. The Holy City had also temporarily stopped providing them with reinforcements, mainly because the reinforcements were needed on the southern battlefield. It was said that there had been numerous internal conflicts between the different toons, and at least two or threerge-scale battles involving tens of thousands of troops had urred over there. Additionally, there were also countless small-scale battles on-going; thus, significant manpower losses were happening rapidly.

    Currently, the transmission array established on the northern side basically focused on transporting materials and resources. Due to this, Wang Zhong, Scarlet, and Mu Zi were actually transported to the battlefield with a pile of goods. It was not that they had been targeted on purpose but because Wang Zhong had requested this personally, even actively asking for it. When they arrived in the morning, there were only three of them, and he felt that there was no need to make the personnel open another channel just for them. The military might have been willing to give them preferential treatment, but he felt that he should still try to cut down on wasting resources whenever possible. Although the cargo transmission channel was rather ufortable, it was only a matter of seconds for them to reach the battlefield.

    It was just that their slightly conspicuous transmission immediately attracted the attention of many people. After the Wanderlust Team got granted the right to recruit new members, Wang Zhong immediately returned to the Holy City, and many teams knew about it. While they grew green with envy, they also looked forward to watching a ¡®show¡¯. Everyone knew that the Wanderlust Team only consisted of a handful of people and that those who had the ability to fight had alreadye over. The rest were either garbage Holy Disciples who had not reached the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage even after many years or neers with lowbat power. Also, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even know anyone else in the Holy City. Who else could he recruit?

    Well, it seemed like he f*cking recruited a ¡°ckie¡±!

    Some people who were jealous of the Wanderlust Team and unhappy with Wang Zhong burst outughing when they caught wind of this. Frankly speaking, most people were unhappy with the Wanderlust Team and 90% of them felt that Wang Zhong had picked up someone else¡¯s kill. Additionally, they too felt that the Great Teacher had shown nepotism for him, so they were not convinced of his ability. Including those who were jealous, there were many people who were looking forward to the Wanderlust Team¡¯s downfall.

    Once the hierarchical system of human beings was established, various kinds of discrimination were inevitable, and this had been the case for mankind since ancient times. This was already the case during the glorious era when humans were only separated into various countries, let alone after entering the Dark Ages that made it possible for human beings to be a God with eternal life, coexisting with heaven and earth!

    The hierarchy in the Holy City was much clearer and stricter than the one in the glorious era. Aside from the strength of the individual, bloodlines and lineage mattered. People from the Federation were obviously favored over other humans. The Holy Saint Teacher was from the Federation, and most of the members of the Patriarch Society, who were in power in the Holy City, were all originally from the Federation. Even for the Society, one¡¯s lineage had to be considered as well. Among the people from the Federation, members of the 10 Great Families were actually not worthy of assuming leadership roles. There were older and nobler lineages, but they had not set foot on Earth since a long time ago, leaving the 10 Great Families to throw their weight around on Earth. But in general, there were some members of the 10 Great Families who were part of the new rising forces of the Holy Land. These people were born with an advantage above all others. Generally speaking, their political status would be higher, and they were born to be trusted and favored by the higher-ups¡­

    After the people from the Federation, would be the dimensional people. They were born and raised in the Holy City and were actually more loyal to the Holy City than the 10 Great Families. It was only their lineage that made it harder for them to garner respect, aspared to those who came from the 10 Great Families. After all, their ancestors were all servants who followed their masters to the Holy City. It was said that no curse words were needed to swear at dimensional people. One merely needed to look at them contemptuously and call them ¡°descendants of servants¡±. They would definitely be furious and attempt to fight the person. To them, this was a stain on their lives.

    Going down, it would be the people from the Kaiser Empire, who had just recently made their name. Thanks to Solomon¡¯s efforts, initially considered nobodies, they managed to gain a foothold in the Holy City, and their momentum was going strong. If this Holy Battle went smoothly and the follow-up performance of Kaiser¡¯s troops was stable, they might directly take over the dimensional people¡¯s position and move up to the second level of the hierarchy.

    Going further down, it would be the natives from Earth: the different races, ves and so on. As for the ck people from Tutankhamun¡­ Honestly, they seemed worse than aliens and natives. Wasn¡¯t it said that people of the Tutankhamun Empire would kneel and lick the boot of anyone from the Federation?

    How could someone like that actuallye to the Holy Land? Not to mention participate in the Holy Battle? What¡¯s more was that he had been recruited by Wang Zhong? The guy who had suddenly be the captain of the Wanderlust team and traveled back to Earth with special privileges to recruit more members for his team?

    Many people couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, especially after seeing that coffin on that guy¡¯s back! Did he prepare his own coffin in advance for this Holy Battle? What a weirdo!

    After Wang Zhong¡¯s verdict was released, there were many people who were extremely annoyed but dared not provoke Wang Zhong. Now, these people finally regained a little sense of superiority. Naturally, no one dared to directly say this stuff to Wang Zhong¡¯s face, but the gossip revolving around what he did had risen to a new high. Recruiting ck people had since be a new buzzword in the Exploration Team Department.

    However, this obviously did not include the Wanderlust Team.

    Among them, Small Eyes, Oscar, Feng, and Asher had all seen Mu Zi before. More than that, he was Oscar¡¯s life-saving benefactor. At that time, he was already on the brink of death in the tree-demon forest, yet Mu Zi saved his life effortlessly, without leaving any seque. His ability was definitely out of reach for the Wanderlust Team, and they took him for a god.

    He was definitely a god-like existence! Not to mention Mu Zi, even his dog could have wiped out their entire team on its own at that time! He had a 7th rank dimensional creature as a pet and even often yed fetch with it. Who else could do that?!

    ¡°Mu¡ªMumumu Zi!¡± Asher was so agitated that he began to stutter.

    Oscar and the others werepletely bewildered. They didn¡¯t expect that the person Wang Zhong brought back was Mu Zi.

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°From now on, all of us will be on the same team. If you guys behave like this, Mu Zi will be shy.¡±

    ¡°Same team?!¡± Everyone was pleasantly surprised.

    Everyone knew that Wang Zhong went to look for help, but they never would have thought that Wang Zhong would bring back such a god-like existence. At first, they assumed that Wang Zhong only invited Mu Zi to help out temporarily in one of his great ns, but it seemed that Mu Zi was going to stay permanently?

    ¡°Of course!¡± replied Wang Zhong, with a smile. ¡°Mu Zi will stay here with us from now on, at least until the Holy Battle is over.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Instantly, the entire team jumped in joy. Not to mention Mu Zi¡¯s pet which had terrifyingbat power, Mu Zi himself was bound to be a powerful fighter. Just his healing ability alone, as shown when he saved Oscar, could ensure the entire team¡¯s survival!

    After everyone calmed down, Wang Zhong asked everyone about their progress of mastering the Soul Power Circuits over the past 10 days.

    The results were rather satisfactory. On one hand, the practice of the Soul Power Circuits wasn¡¯t thatplicated. Previously, Grai only took half a night to fully understand it. There were three different Circuits. Even Asher, who wasn¡¯t as talented as the others in the Wanderlust Team, could already form one type of Soul Power Circuit in his body. The first thing everyone tried to learn was the Power Circuit as it could improve both their offensive and defensive abilities and was the most practical. Once formed in the body, it was almost equivalent to turning on ¡®invincible mode¡¯ for a short period of time, increasing their power by at least 30-50%.

    It was just that this newbat mode was still a little difficult for Oscar and the others to grasp. On the other hand, their speed of forming the Soul Power Circuits was a little slow; this was because they were already used to the brainlessbat mode used by Heroic Souls, and they couldn¡¯t get used to this sudden change. It was just like getting a right-hander to write with his left hand. It would still be possible to do so, but it would take a lot more time, and it would definitely be very awkward in the meanwhile. But what about getting a child to do that? If the child was to use his left hand to write from young, then there wouldn¡¯t be a learning barrier at all, and things would be different.

    As such, the two neers gained the most and made the most progress among all of them.

 Chapter 873 - Lan Daier

    <h4>Chapter 873: Lan Daier</h4>

    Needless to say, Grai had mastered all three Circuits and could even help advise the others. As for Napier, he improved by leaps and bounds after mastering the Soul Power Circuits. This time, he not only broke through to the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage, but his control over the three Soul Power Circuits was already on par with Grai¡¯s. The only thing he wascking was that he was still a little slow. Not to mention activating the Soul Circuits at will like Wang Zhong did, even if he was to activate them intermittently, the sess rate of activating a Circuit in realbat would still be rtively low, but it would be unreasonable to expect so much from someone who had only begun to learn this 10 days ago. With sufficient time and experience, he would be able to do so eventually. It had to be noted that Grai could already reach thebat power of 20,000 Grassos with the Power Circuit. In other exploration teams, that would be sufficient to be a team captain! Who would believe that he was a rookie who hadn¡¯t even reached the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage 10 days ago?

    Everyone felt that this guy¡¯s improvement was unbelievably fast. Recently, there were many people in the Exploration Team Department talking about how the Wanderlust Team picked up someone else¡¯s kill. In the past, the Wanderlust Team was truly very weak, so they could only swallow the insults, but now, they really couldn¡¯t take it lying down. All of them were looking forward to going on a major mission to prove themselves. At this time, everyone had also started to propose to Wang Zhong that he should start to consider epting missions for the team. However, Wang Zhong was not ready to rush into it. Everyone¡¯s improvements were calcted based on how they performed during training, but only in actualbat could they know their true abilities. Moreover, even in terms of practice, everyone was still far from mastering the Circuits, and they also had too little knowledge about the limits of the Soul Circuits.

    Currently, the Soul Power Circuits could only be considered a cultivation theory. They still had to be tried and tested in actualbat, to see if there were any side effects or seque, etc. His own personal sess did not mean that this system was suitable for everyone.

    As such, he would start epting missions, but the team still had toy low for the time being. Currently, the Wanderlust Team was already the center of attention, and it made everyone a little toocent. If they were to fail, the aftermath would be overwhelmingly negative. The Holy Battle had just begun. As long as they waited till the cultivation system was fully mature, there would be many opportunities for the Wanderlust Team to make a name for itself, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about it now.

    Wang Zhong arranged amodation for Mu Zi, and Scarlet had to report back to her teacher. Great Teacher Sophia had allocated Scarlet several important duties. After her 10-day leave-of-absence, there was definitely a lot of umted work to handle; thus, she would probably have to work like a dog for the next few days. When Scarlet had to leave, both of them were extremely reluctant to part from each other, and the entire Wanderlust Team had to witness the process of them parting unwillingly.

    Although both of them had established a rtionship before going to Earth, they did not openly show their affection for each other in such a nauseating way, unlike now. It was so much so that Napier began toin about not having a girlfriend and that he needed to find one quickly. Even Grai couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. The series of setbacks after the CHF failed to change Senior Wang Zhong but love could, and it happened within a short span of 10 days.

    ¡°Love¡­¡± Grai¡¯s eyes revealed that he was also looking forward to experiencing this.

    Among the envious stares, there was a very unhappy stare.

    It was actually a coincidence. E had been doing regr spot checks on the health of the soldiers in the Exploration Team Department in the past two days to ensure that each soldier was in their best possible physical condition at all times. This was the responsibility of the gourmets from the logistics department. Naturally, she heard many things about Wang Zhong and the Wanderlust Team.

    Frankly speaking, E had always felt that Wang Zhong was not worthy of Lan Daier. Nevertheless, since Lan Daier liked him and was willing to ept him, as her disciple and good friend, E would unconditionally support her decision till the end. She could only say that Wang Zhong was a lucky dog. Otherwise, based on his strength, he didn¡¯t deserve to be with Teacher Lan Daier. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this dude would achieve such outstanding feats at the start of the Holy Battle. He actually killed a Sword Saint. No matter how he did it, the fact that he did it was sufficient to prove his worth.

    At the moment when she heard this news, E was really happy for Lan Daier and Wang Zhong for a while. This dude was finally making progress. He actually killed a Sword Saint! With this achievement, Teacher Lan Daier should be able to make do with him. Unexpectedly, the news of Wang Zhong and Scarlet getting together began to spread.

    Actually, this was not really news. Both of them didn¡¯t even try to hide since before they returned to Earth. The Exploration Team Department wasn¡¯t that big as well. The news of the luckiest neer and the disciple of the best teacher getting together was definitely very eye-catching. At first, E took it with a grain of salt as she did secretly sound Wang Zhong out for her teacher before. Although it was rumored that Wang Zhong had already gotten together with Scarlet, E felt that Wang Zhong preferred Lan Daier over Scarlet, so she assumed that this was merely hearsay. She reckoned that it might be because they were in the same exploration team, so others easily misunderstood their rtionship.

    Since she had to work in the Exploration Team Department these days, she took the chance to spy on the Wanderlust Team. To her surprise, she caught sight of Wang Zhong holding Scarlet¡¯s hands and releasing them reluctantly. Before she left, they even kissed each other, and Scarlet looked back at him with every three steps she took¡­

    E was definitely exploding with anger! Two days ago, when she heard of it, she did not intend to tell her teacher about this kind of unreliable news, but now, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!

    The Logistics Department, gourmets¡¯ camp¡­

    ¡°This Wang Zhong is a heartless jerk! He has no loyalty whatsoever!¡± said E angrily, drinking water at the same time. Just now, she was so angry that she came back directly withoutpleting her work. She had to inform Lan Daier about this kind of news immediately, to let her know what kind of person Wang Zhong was so that she would no longer be deceived by this heartless jerk. Scarlet was also cklisted by her. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that Scarlet girl? She¡¯s a far cry from you! You did so much for that jerk, and he doesn¡¯t even know about it! Does he really think that those things you did for him could be bought with money? He¡¯s not worthy of you!¡±

    As E ranted about Wang Zhong and Scarlet indignantly, Lan Daier just smiled.

    ¡°Teacher, why are you still smiling?¡± E was so angry that she could no longer think clearly. ¡°You spent so much on this ingrate! If I were you, I would poison him to death! Let his intestines rot, be covered with abscesses, and make foot corns grow on his forehead! ¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lan Daier could no longer hold back herughter; this girl truly had a wicked tongue.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± E¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t dare to behave like this in front of her teacher, but this time, that heartless jerk had gone too far.

    With a smile, Lan Daier said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡±

    E shook her head many times and replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I saw it with my own eyes. How can I be wrong?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to that, but your so-called ¡®did so much for him¡¯. From the beginning, I didn¡¯t expect any returns from him. Also, I think all is well now. Wang Zhong and Scarlet are well-matched for each other,¡± replied Lan Daier.

    ¡°But¡­¡± E was dumbfounded. What did she mean by that?

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. This was not a transaction. You will understand next time. Now, all is well¡­ This is the way things are supposed to be,¡± said Lan Daier, smiling.

    E was speechless. It seemed that the observers were more anxious than the person involved. What was Lan Daier thinking¡­ She really couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡­¡­

    The situation in the southern battlefield remained stagnant and had yet to improve. As the southern battlefield attracted most of the Mizbudapi people¡¯s attention, the advancement of the northern army base gradually elerated.

    The defense line of the base had already advanced to the ck Boulder Energy Caves, and several mainstay battalions had received the orders to station themselves there. This was part of the Holy City¡¯s n to takeplete control over the entire zone. It would then serve as an important stronghold to intimidate the Mizobudapi people in the north. They were about to form an attack stance to relieve the pressure on the Holy City Army in the southern battlefield. Additionally, the morend the Holy City Army was able to take over meant that the area of contact with the Mizobudapi people would berger, and the Holy City Army would then enter more frequent small-scale battles with the Mizobudapi people.

    The good days of the big exploration teams were at its end. The difficulty of the missions released by the exploration department was increasing at a rapid pace. The military achievements and Holy Coins that were easily earned some time ago had all be difficult now. For those weaker level-four exploration teams or those with impaired strength, going on missions alone to earn rewards had be a luxury. Most exploration teams had to join forces and carefully mull over the intelligence received for each mission as well as the difficulty, but even so, bad news was frequently heard from the frontlines.

    ¡°Have you heard? The Blue Ray Squadron is gone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that mission again? Many teams have been wiped out already. F*ck, it¡¯s definitely a suicide mission! The worst part is that everyone gets killed so fast.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, even the Seekers met their end in this mission. Do you think other teams can handle this? The following exploration teams who were killed were too blinded by the mission rewards. Even if the rewards are good, you have to be alive to take it¡­¡±

    Originally, it was just an ordinary mission. They just had to wipe out the enemies there. Instead, the Seekers were the first to be wiped out, even though they were one of the top-10 exploration teams. The Seekers were considered the ¡®expert camp¡¯ of the dimensional people, and there were countless experts in the team. In the northern base, they were actuallyparable to the Phantom Squadron, yet after sending out three mini teams for the mission, none of them managed toe back alive. After that, they sent out a mini team with another to back them up, but they too went missing. As a result, the Seekers lost nearly half of their manpower in this mission and could no longer spare any more manpower toplete the mission. The Exploration Team Department had also released a new mission that involved finding the whereabouts of this group of people as well as information about the situation, with handsome rewards. Initially, most people assumed that it was merely an intelligence mission and that the risk factor was low. Since then, several exploration teams had epted the mission with the handsome rewards in mind. Although all of them had considerablebat strength, none of them managed to escape the fate of going missing, and the Blue Ray Squadron was thetest team to have disappeared.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t the higher-ups directly deploy a Great Teacher for this? I feel that this matter is a little beyond us.¡±

    ¡°You wish. Great Teachers are not dispatched at random. It is said that they already lost a Great Teacher in the south. The Holy Land is now very cautious about this. The Octopus people are really a force to be reckoned with. This is clearly a trap since they know it¡¯s impossible for our army to change our attack direction.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, so what if it¡¯s a trap? They can¡¯t just leave them in the lurch.¡± Some people grew anxious. Although there had always beenpetition and friction between the different exploration teams, they would inevitably feel sad for the other teams in such situations. What if they themselves were the ones that went missing? What would happen to them if the higher-ups and the Exploration Team Department just abandoned them? ¡°The current missions are already extremely difficult. If they just couldn¡¯t care less about us, who the hell would dare to ept the mission?¡±

 Chapter 874 - New Mission

    <h4>Chapter 874: New Mission</h4>

    ¡°What do you think the Holy Battle is? This is a war, and deaths are normal. You¡¯ve had too many sesses in the past that have gotten to your head,¡± said someone in disdain.

    Someone else sighed. ¡°This involves the higher-ups. We don¡¯t call the shots.¡±

    Wang Zhong heard all of these very clearly and asked Oscar, who was beside him. Oscar knew the details and exined them to Wang Zhong. Oscar shook his head. ¡°The people in the Exploration Team Department are dissatisfied, but these are simplyints. We should do what we have to do. But I heard that recently, the difficulty of all missions has been rapidly increasing. It¡¯s been smooth-sailing for the Holy Land in the past few years. Therefore, when people encounter some difficulty, they will start to fight back. On the surface, it feels like they want to change this situation. But in the end, we still have to provide rescues. They will not constantly be giving out missions either.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. Different levels of people had different situations and considerations. Today, they hade because of much prompting from Small Eyes and the rest. Other exploration teams were making big profits, while they were stuck at home, training. This made all of them feel rather impatient. Completely cutting themselves off from the world was not the solution; if they wanted to advance quickly, the best way was still to real-life practice. But before they could take a look at the list of missions, someone hade up to them: Major Campor.

    He seemed like a rather capable fellow. He was also one of the important people in charge of issuing missions from the Missions Department.

    ¡°This will be an exploration of the Shadow Moon Fortress. All you have to do is find out the whereabouts of those missing exploration teams, determine their positions, and confirm whether they are still alive or not.¡± Major Campor¡¯s tone was rather polite. He smiled but did not allow any rejections. ¡°The higher-ups have appointed the Wanderlust Team to take on this mission. I just received the orders and was about to find you guys.¡±

    The Missions Department had the authority to appoint and order exploration teams to ept missions. After all, not every mission was in high demand. Some missions had low rewards or were too dangerous. No one was willing to ept these missions, yet they had to bepleted. Thus, some teams were forced to ept andplete these missions.

    Major Campor¡¯s voice was not loud, but many exploration teams waiting for missions in the hall heard this. Their expressions said everything. When Wang Zhong and Oscar had walked in, many people were green with envy. After all, they were the only exploration team that had killed a Sword Saint. The rewards for doing so made everyone very jealous. Furthermore, the Sessor Disciple of a Sacred Teacher was involved. No one cared even though they had publicly killed someone in the base¡­ Actually, they had stolen credit for the Sword Saint, right? Look! It was time for them to repay their debt! This was a death mission. Did you really think that obtaining rewards would be so easy?

    Oscar¡¯s first reaction was to reject the mission. What kind of joke was this? This was a death mission that would definitely kill everyone who went on it. Why ask the Wanderlust Team to do it? Why not the Phantom Squadron or the Seekers? How about the top-10 exploration teams, like the Red Spiders or the Blue Devil Squadron? Even though they were all in the north, in terms of strength, these exploration teams were much stronger than the Wanderlust Team. The mission should have been given to them.

    ¡°Several top exploration teams have other important missions and cannot spare any manpower,¡± Campor calmly said. ¡°Furthermore, this mission does not require you to carry out any offensive operations. All you have to do is gather information. Precision is more important to us, and the higher-ups think that Wang Zhong is the most suitable choice for this mission.¡±

    ¡°It looks like the mission belongs to the Wanderlust Team!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, Wang Zhong is an expert who could get rid of a Sword Saint. Even if the Shadow Moon Fortress has people as powerful as a Sword Saint, the Wanderlust Team would not be afraid.¡±

    ¡°All the best, Wanderlust Team! You might even be able to kill another Sword Saint there. Then, the Wanderlust Team will truly be impressive!¡± Many exploration teams around them started tough and jeer. In dealing with this situation, the higher-ups in the Exploration Team Department had definitely taken the approach that would best satisfy everyone¡¯s wants.

    But Oscar did not care much about this. The Missions Department had the authority to appoint missions to various exploration teams, but if there was a concrete reason why the exploration team could not ept a mission, they could exin themselves. He wanted to argue with Campor. However, Wang Zhong, who was looking at the list of missing people, nodded his head. ¡°Give us a day to prepare.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, you can report to me.¡± Campor was very satisfied with Wang Zhong¡¯s cooperative attitude. ¡°But do so early. Human lives are very important. You will set off tomorrow morning.¡±

    This was a mission that spelled death. Many people in the Exploration Team Department were whistling andughing. Although no one knew what was happening in the Shadow Moon Fortress, the death rate was a frightening 100%. The happy days of the Wanderlust Team were over.

    Oscar frowned the entire way back. In the past, he had experienced countless simr experiences. Others had insulted him, and in his fit of anger, he had led his exploration team to carry out missions that could not bepleted. He dreamed of making the Wanderlust Team famous overnight and making aeback, humiliating everyone else. But in reality, they faced failure time and again. In this world, even if you set your mind to doing something, you might not be able to seed. Today, when they had gone to ept the mission, Oscar and Wang Zhong had the same perspective. They both felt that they should umte missions, starting with small ones. They should also allow everyone to practice their Circuit techniques through missions that were not so dangerous. How could they ept a death mission just like that?

    Everyone who was training quickly gathered together. Scarlet was also here, as she had no business to attend to today. Wang Zhong exined their encounter with the Missions Department. Everyone immediately grew very excited. Oscar was worried, but the rest were not. The recent Circuit System training caused all of them to be filled with confidence. The difficulty of the mission did not matter to them!

    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s finally time for us to shine!¡±

    ¡°Lao Wang is amazing!¡± Small Eyesughed out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s show those Octopus people my twenty thousand Grassos omnidirectional attack!¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t reached twenty thousand yet, right?¡± Asher reminded her.

    ¡°You big mouth! Don¡¯t you understand how to round up? Stupid Asher! You have to speak like this to assert your aura.¡±

    The young people started shouting loudly and were very excited. On the other hand, the veterans, Oscar, Feng, and the rest were worried. Compared to the enthusiastic and passionate youngsters, they had more things to consider.

    Oscar helplessly looked at Scarlet. After all, she worked at the headquarters of the Missions Department. She should know the difficulty of this mission better than anyone else or, at least, have a clearer judgment.

    But he did not expect Scarlet to simply smile. She understood Wang Zhong very well. Had he epted the mission because of the pressure from the major? Was he too hot-headed? Both of these were impossible.

    ¡°Is it because of the list of missing people?¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. ¡°Noraba and dimir are on the list.¡±

    Wang Zhong had decided to ept this mission because he had seen these two names on the list of missing people. They were members of the Blue Ray Squadron that had recently failed to return. Back then, during the CHF, he and dimir acted as if they did not recognize each other. Although they no longer contacted each other in the Holy Land, Wang Zhong still admired how the Ice Prince conducted himself. More importantly, when he encountered the Tyrantster on, Noraba had secretly warned Wang Zhong several times¡­ To be honest, even if he did not need to repay the favor, he remembered what they had done for him. He definitely had to save them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. After all, our main mission is to investigate.¡±

    Scarlet knew that she could not change Wang Zhong¡¯s decision. Furthermore, after working with her teacher, she understood the working style and the rules of the Holy City Army. These were orders from the higher-ups, and exining themselves would just be for show. If the higher-ups wanted them to go, exining themselves would be of no use.

    If they wanted to gain rewards, they had to work for them. Wang Zhong had experienced many disasters, but he turned out fine. In return, the higher-ups gave them money, privileges, and even allowed them to go on a holiday. The higher-ups valued them and gave them preferential treatment. If the higher-ups gave you status and benefits, you would definitely have to make contributions and take up responsibilities that were proportionate to these rewards. There were no free lunches in this world. The mission at the Shadow Moon Fortress was very difficult, but as long as Wang Zhong was around, Scarlet believed that they would find a way.

    ¡°I can look into all the rted clues. Since so many exploration teams have gone missing, the Information Department would definitely have various clues, but no one has been in charge to sort out the information. Let¡¯s meet again at night¡­¡± Scarlet immediately joined in, but Wang Zhong smiled and interrupted her.

    ¡°Of course, having clues is the best. But what I mean is, just Mu Zi and I will go for this mission.¡±

    Oscar was dumbfounded. Was this what Wang Zhong meant by not putting everyone in danger?

    ¡°Damn, Lao Wang, are you not bringing us along? What do you mean?¡± Small Eyes was rather unhappy. They had waited so long for a big mission. Just as they were happy over this, they found out that they could not go!

    ¡°Even if you want to disy your abilities, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°For this mission, all we have to do is to investigate the situation at the Shadow Moon Fortress and the missing people. We are not directly attacking anyone. Even if you go, there would be no opportunity for you to fight. Furthermore, Mu Zi and I are more agile. If we encounter any danger, even if we cannot defeat them, we can still run away.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Small Eyes wanted to say something else.

    ¡°Oscar and I had gone to find a few easier missions for everyone to try, but since the Missions Department has issued orders, if we do notplete this, we will not be able to ept any other missions,¡± Wang Zhong interrupted her. ¡°Now, it is most important for you to master your Circuits and turn them into fighting power. For dangerous missions like this, you should wait until you are able to deliver twenty thousand Grassos of power consistently.¡±

    ¡°Senior, I will go too. You will need some backup. This mission is not easy, so you need all the help you can get,¡± said Grai. He was always very thorough in such situations.

    With Grai¡¯s strength, he would be able to support them, but the previous incident with Mario raised rm bells in Wang Zhong¡¯s head. Grai would have been very firm when dealing with that incident. So, Wang Zhong said, ¡°Stay behind. Once we go, I don¡¯t know how long we will take.¡±

    Grai understood what Wang Zhong meant and did not ask again. Napier suddenly smiled. ¡°Then I will go. Although I am not as strong as Grai, I have mastered the Three Circuits pretty well. I promise I won¡¯t unt my abilities.¡±

    Scarlet and the rest showed their approval. Napier would be able to disy his sharp insight and agility through this kind of mission. Furthermore, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi definitely needed someone to help them.

    Although Scarlet was slightly worried, she understood Wang Zhong¡¯s decision. It was obvious that this mission would definitely be very dangerous, and she was clear of her own situation. Thus, she did not insist on stopping him. The Information Department at the headquarters replied very quickly. The Shadow Moon Fortress was over seven hundred kilometers away. It was a frontline fortress of the Octopus people on the northern battlefield. At first, the mission issued was to destroy the fortress of the Octopus people. The first exploration team to ept the mission was the Seekers. As one of the top-10 exploration teams, the Seekers took this mission seriously and sent out four teams of elites. But their attack failed and no one returned. Then, the Missions Department issued missions to save them. Several exploration teams had received the missions and gone over, but there were no returnees. It was obvious that the Octopus people were well prepared. But the attack missions from the base were not in that direction. Thus, they could not sendrge groups of people to deal with one fortress.

    This kind of mission was the most difficult. There might even be Sword Saints on guard. This was probably the objective of this investigation. Although they wanted to rescue these exploration teams, after such a long time, no one knew how many of them were still alive. No one knew whether the Octopus people liked the taste of humans either.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi could not draft up any concrete tactics either. They had to observe the Shadow Moon Fortress closely before making a final decision.

    As of now, the entire area from the northern base to the ck Boulder Energy Cave was under the control of the Holy City Army. At the same time, dangerous wild creatures had also been eliminated. Thus, traveling in this area was very easy. The three of them obtained three battle steeds from themissariat. They did not need to take detours or be overly cautious. They would only need to spend a day to travel 200 to 300 kilometers.

    The newly built ck Boulder sentry was beginning to take shape. The mine, which had copsed, was mostly cleaned up, and a sentry post was built over it. Three thousand soldiers from the Holy City were stationed here. The easy advance to the northern battlefront stopped here. Based on the maps and the resources on their Skylink, most of the area outside the ck Boulder sentry was blurry. They could only see a rough image of the topography. Neen stations that belonged to the Octopus people were scattered over an area that covered over a thousand square kilometers, but they only knew that there were troops stationed there. They did not know how much manpower they had or whether there were Sword Saints on guard. After the leapfrog technique had failed, it seemed like the Holy Land had either slowed down or had other ns, but Wang Zhong would not have known about this.

    They reasoned that it was not suitable for them to ride horses in the jungles and marshes beyond the ck Boulder sentry. Thus, they handed over their battle steeds to themissariat near the sentry post. Then, they walked in with very few things in hand.

    When they walked out of the ck Boulder sentry, they were faced with a lush jungle. The peculiar shrubs wererger than most of the trees. Rivers and tropical banana trees were found everywhere. It looked like a tropical rainforest that could be found on Earth. The rich vitality of the surroundings and the refreshing feeling that prated into the soul made Mu Zi, who was here for the first time, very emotional.

    ¡°This seems a bit like Aiolos¡¯s hometown.¡± Mu Zi had traveled to many ces on Earth. Other than the Federation, he had been almost everywhere. ¡°But the nts there are massive, and the creatures lying in ambush have a much stronger aura. The vitality here is much stronger than on Earth. In fact, they are onpletely different levels. What kind of experts will this kind of world give birth to? I feel that the creatures here will be of a much higher level than humans. Wang Zhong, I feel that it is too risky for humans to covet this kind of ce.¡±

    Mu Zi did not ck off over the past two days. He loved to study and could absorb new knowledge extremely well. Wang Zhong had never seen anyone with better learning abilities than Mu Zi. Everyone else paled inparison to Mu Zi, including Wang Zhong himself. If Mu Zi had grown up in the Federation, he would have be a super bookworm who was unmatched.

 Chapter 875 - Surprise Attack

    <h4> Chapter 875: Surprise Attack</h4>

    ¡°Who says that it isn¡¯t dangerous? Even then, we cannot influence the direction that humans take in their strategies.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°But during this period of war, I feel that the Octopus people understand us quite well. They have mastered ournguage and culture and even understand the Holy Land. In the Holy Land, whoever acts first has the advantage.¡±

    Of course, this was Wang Zhong¡¯s own judgment. His position restricted the amount of information he had ess to, but he did not look down upon his enemy, let alone the Patriarch Society of the Holy Land. A group that had such power would not look at problems in a simple manner.

    Napier sighed before interrupting them. ¡°To me, we fight wars to rob. We rob to be stronger, and we be stronger so that we can be immortal. But in reality, from the very beginning, war has always brought about death. This is a contradictory proposition.¡± Frankly speaking, Napier preferred the structure of the Federation, but he adapted very well. This was the life he was facing.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that either.¡± Mu Ziughed. Ever since he hade to the Fifth Dimension, he felt free. It was as if the problems that troubled him had disappeared. At least, these problems had vanished for now. ¡°Do you believe in reincarnation? There is no absolute definition of life and death. The death of a weak person might simply be a form of experience to allow their soul to be even more powerful through life and death.¡±

    This was the first time Napier had interacted with Mu Zi. Over thest two days, he had heard how everyone in the exploration team admired Mu Zi¡¯s mystical treatment methods. He even thought that Mu Zi was simply an amazing medical sage. However, after a few days of interaction, he realized that Mu Zi was a quack. He treated life and death lightly, asionally talked about some incredible theories, and made himself seem like a big deal. He exaggerated so much that Napier grew confused.

    But this confirmed Napier¡¯s opinion of Mu Zi, an amazing medic and a Great Master of a mysterious art. Of course, he specialized in protection.

    There were many dangerous and venomous creatures in the jungle. Napier volunteered to be the vanguard as he wanted to be known as an amazing ¡®caretaker¡¯ and escort. But not long after they entered the jungle, a wave of seven young darkness wolves ambushed them. This attack showed Napier how violent a caretaker¡¯s job could be.

    The young darkness wolves were level-six dimensional lifeforms. They could be found in many ces within the Mizobudapi World. It was also the mostmon wild threat that exploration teams faced when they stepped into this world. Their individualbat levels were very high, and they were adept in concealing their whereabouts. Furthermore, they lived in groups and were especially good at ganging up on their enemies. In addition, they were naturally cunning and cautious. Typically, when they encountered arge group, they would hide. However, when they encountered lonely humans or people in small groups, they would ambush them. The human race had suffered many losses due to these wolves.

    The seven level-six dimensional lifeforms suddenly appeared and attacked from all directions. This sight was rather frightening. Napier had recently grown much stronger, but he was in a rush and hurriedly activated his Soul Power Circuit. However, before he could prepare himself, the battle had already ended.

    Wang Zhong did not even attack. Mu Zi did not do much either. He pped the first young darkness wolf that charged at him and killed it. Then, he released Ham Sausage and scared the rest of the wolves away. In the end, fighting was not important. Furthermore, Ham Sausage seemed to like this environment.

    Napier was like a child who had never seen the world. ¡°Mu Zi, aren¡¯t you a care¡­ healer?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Wang Zhongughed.

    ¡°Everyone says that he is a healer and a Soul Beast Master, but¡­¡± Napier was shocked by Mu Zi¡¯s casual p.

    ¡°They¡¯re not wrong, but he is an amateur at those. Mu Zi is an expert on the soul. You will understand slowly.¡±

    Mu Zi simplyughed foolishly and shed a bright smile, showing his small, white teeth. Tears immediately started to stream down Napier¡¯s cheeks. Deep in his heart, he had wanted to show off. Although he did not know how much Grai had progressed, the Three Circuits were perfect for him. He took one look and immediately understood the Circuits. He learned the Circuits once and immediately mastered them. Now, he was very proficient in the Three Circuits. The increase in power gave him massive confidence. But when he looked at these two people¡­ They were monsters!

    To other people, rushing through a jungle filled with countless venomous insects was very difficult, but to the three of them, it was as if they were walking on t ground. However, the terrain was ratherplex, and they still had to take many detours. After a day of traveling, they were about two hundred kilometers away from the Shadow Moon Fortress.

    Based on this speed, they would be able to reach the Shadow Moon Fortress tomorrow morning. However, it was not easy to infiltrate the fortress in the day. Thus, they were not in a hurry. When they saw that the sky was turning dark, they set up camp and rested. Once they had recuperated, they would continue traveling in the daytime tomorrow and reach the Shadow Moon Fortress tomorrow night. It would then be easier for them to take action.

    They started a bonfire. Napier was rather crude; not long after he fell asleep, he started to snore.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi leaned against the tent and started to doze off. Wang Zhong paid attention to his surroundings; after all, this was not his room. Various dimensional lifeforms and venomous creatures crawled about. On the other hand, Mu Zi was used to dozing off like this. He lived outdoors all 365 days of the year. In short, both Wang Zhong and Mu Zi had strong spiritual power. To them, not sleeping for a few days was child¡¯s y. All they had to do was to take a rest, and they would be able to recuperate.

    They could asionally hear strange noises from owls and low chirping from cicadas. These sounds, apanied with the clear moonlight in the Mizobudapi people¡¯s world, made them feel rxed and unusually peaceful.

    There were no unusual noises. Suddenly, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi opened their eyes at the same time. A sense of danger suddenly engulfed them. They immediately used their divine sense and checked the area within a few hundred-meter radius of the campsite. However, they did not find anything.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi looked at each other. They both saw the doubt and their certainty of the danger in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The sense of danger did note from the surroundings of the campsite. What was it?

    Boom!

    There was an explosion in the distance. Just by hearing the sound, they knew that it was a long-distance cannon that had locked on to its target. Furthermore, it sounded like a very powerful Macedon-ss heavy-duty rune cannon. There were more than one of these cannons.

    Was it humans? Could it be the Holy City Army?

    The sense of danger rapidly increased. Without even looking, they knew that the enemy had locked on to the three of them.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi¡¯s expressions changed slightly. Mu Zi immediately grabbed Napier, who had just woken up. A gray wave of energy immediately burst forth and formed a protective cage.

    ¡°Dominating Constitution!¡± Wang Zhong immediately activated the Power Circuit, and the muscles on his body swelled. A vigorous wave of energy immediately formed a protectiveyer on his smooth skin, like ayer of cutin.

    The attack from the sky came very quickly. They had just activated their defenses when intense energy waves exploded in the campsite.

    Bang! Rumble¡­

    The attacknded right beside the bonfire and caused the ground to shake violently. The powerful explosion tore the tent nearby into many pieces. The attacks continued tond around the three of them without restraint.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi firmly lowered their bodies and tried to bnce amidst all the attacks. But the energy from the explosions was shocking. They could only stand for one-tenth of a second before the force of the impact sent the two of them, along with the Life and Death Coffin, flying. In an instant, shockwaves spread ruthlessly. It was as if a storm had passed through the jungle. The trees and shrubs copsed from the impact of the shockwaves, and the ground shook. Everything within a two to three-kilometer radius was affected.

    The attack came and left quickly. The rumble of explosions gradually subsided. The original campsite had been scorched. All the shrubs and trees within a ten-meter radius had all turned into ashes.

    Mu Zi was sent flying over ten meters away due to the shockwaves. Luckily, he immediately reacted and used all his energy to defend himself. There were wounds in various ces on his body and a ringing in his head. It seemed like he had suffered from a mild concussion, but it was not serious. He only seemed rather pitiful. The clothes on his body were tattered. Wang Zhong was not far away from him. Just like him, Wang Zhong was pitifully lying on the ground. Mu Zi was about to get up and ask whether he was fine but saw Wang Zhong looking straight at him. He was very clear-headed. He blinked at Mu Zi and shook his head.

    Mu Zi understood. He learned from Wang Zhong andy on the ground without moving. On the other hand, Napier had fainted. Even with Mu Zi¡¯s protection, Napier was unable to bear this powerful attack.

    The attack had originated from a distant ce. Wang Zhong was very sure of this. From the sound of the attack, he could tell just with his hearing that the sound of the cannon was low and powerful but was also apanied by an ear-piercing shriek. It was a Macedon-ss rune cannon from the Holy City Army. Of course, it was not the massive cannon that was equipped on airships. If that was the case, the attacks would have smashed their defenses into pieces. Wang Zhong could definitely tell that it was a Macedon-ss rune cannon. It was a treasure to the exploration teams. This was, in fact, the improved Macedon-ss small cannon, which was very threatening yet convenient to carry. However, it was extremely expensive. It was also called the ¡°horse cannon¡±. Not many exploration teams had this weapon, but why was it being used on them?

    This was definitely not an ident. Someone had calcted the time they would take and waited for them here¡­ Who exactly was it that harbored so much hate towards them that they used this kind of weapon to deal with them?

    Minutes passed, and the surroundings were quiet. The jungle, which had been bombed, was devoid of even the sounds of nocturnal insects and birds. They could only hear the asional sound of the wind. Wang Zhong and Mu Zi had spread their divine senses all over this area. A full half an hour passed, but their enemy was very patient and did not move. However, even if they were patient, they were no match for Wang Zhong, as well as Mu Zi, who was used to 20 years of loneliness!

    Not only did they pretend to be dead on the outside, but Mu Zi had also radiated a slight aura of death, and it caused the two bodies to be surrounded with a thick stench of death. It was extremely realistic.

    The two of them waited silently. A vulture finally broke the 30-minute-long silence and circled around in the sky. It was attracted by the dead aura that radiated from Mu Zi and discovered the two ¡®corpses¡¯ on the ground. It immediately swooped down and pecked at Wang Zhong¡¯s arm.

    Even though it was only a level-three scavenger, its beak was as sharp as a knife when it pecked at Wang Zhong. Although his body was very strong, he did not use his Dominating Constitution to protect his body. Thus, the pecking from the vulture was very painful. If someone else had been in his ce, they would have given up. The enemy was far too cautious. They might not have left, even though their attack had hit their target. But Wang Zhong continued to act and endure the painful pecks from the vulture without making a sound. He even rxed his body, his muscles reacting just like a dead body that was being pecked in hopes that it would appear more real. His divine sense was very sharp. Although the enemy was too far away and he could not determine their exact position, he could clearly feel someone in the distance gazing at him and Mu Zi.

    If they were in another situation, Wang Zhong would definitely attack at once. But this time, it was different. If their enemy¡¯s attack did notnd, they would definitely run away. Finding them after that would be difficult. Furthermore, an internal enemy was very dangerous. They definitely had to find them!

    The scavenger vulture seemed to be used to the awkward feeling of not being able to peck through the skin of a high-level dimensional lifeform and was not anxious at all. It knew that as long as it was a corpse, the energy in its body would eventually dispersepletely. It had a lot of time and could wait slowly. asionally, it would peck at Wang Zhong. Then, it would look up at the sky, p its wings, and let out a cry, as if it was attracting itspanions to share this delicious feast with it.

    The enemy, who had been hiding in the shadows, could no longer take it. Their mission was to get rid of these two people. They would only be able to im their reward if they brought their heads back. If this vulture brought arge group of itspanions to eat these people up, they could not even think of receiving a reward.

    ¡°Boss, are we still going to wait?¡± a Holy Disciple said in a jungle many kilometers away. ¡°They should be dead. I can sense an aura of death. No matter how astute he is, he would definitely not know that I can control the vulture to check on them. If not, what would we do if the bodies are rotten and the Zhao Family does not admit it¡¯s the real thing?¡±

    The one-eyed man waved his finger lightly and signaled to everyone behind him.

    Swish swish swish¡­

    Instantly, 13 shadows jumped out from the short but well-concealed shrubs one after another. All of them, including the one-eyed man, had a rxed andcent smile on their faces. As expected, the Holy Battle was a great ce to earn a fortune. They had easilypleted this mission and obtained 100,000 Holy Coins. Furthermore, the horse cannon now belonged to them. This weapon was outstanding and could not be bought with money!

    But the moment they stepped into the campsite, their smiles would immediately vanish.

    They traveled very quickly and only took a few minutes to reach the campsite from the jungle hundreds of kilometers away. However, the three corpses that should have been on the ground, as well as the strange coffin, disappeared in those few minutes.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Just one look and the one-eyed man instinctively started to sweat and form goosebumps. If their cautiousness at the beginning was simply because they were afraid of Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation for killing a Sword Saint, they were truly afraid now. Without considering anything else, the fact that Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were able to survive a nearby st from a rune cannon and survive, as well as their ability to act so well and trick all of them, proved that they were not a force to be trifled with. The one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team could not match up to them.

    The moment the one-eyed man issued themand, everyone split up in different directions. No one ovepped with anyone else. They formed a perfect retreat formation, like a heavenly maiden scattering flowers. They started to flee in all directions. It was a pity that they found themselves in Wang Zhong¡¯s ambush zone.

    A member on the left side had just turned around when he was faced with a dark and scary clown smiling at him from less than five centimeters away. The clown opened its big, red mouth and started tough, causing the member to scream in fright. Then, there was the frightening sound of an explosion. Soul fluctuations were released into the surroundings, instantly hitting three people nearby. They all began to lose consciousness and started to sway.

 Chapter 876 - Mu Zis Practicality

    <h4>Chapter 876: Mu Zi¡¯s Practicality</h4>

    At the same time, there was a terrifying roar from the right. A two-meter tall devil dog, that was covered in dark mes, leaped out. To a soldier who was used to seeing various frightening dimensional lifeforms, this dog was child¡¯s y, but the aura that it radiated was terrifying. Pressure filled the atmosphere, suppressing the four people who had run in that direction. At that moment, they felt fear, and their legs started to tremble. The rhythm of their rapid dash was instantly disrupted, causing them to stagger and fall to the ground. Although they were all top Heroic Soul soldiers, they were still suppressed by the pressure. There must have been something that was of a higher level than them, a level 7!

    The members who had fled to the back were also in despair. A shadow that looked like a Grim Reaper towered over them, with his gleaming bald head reflecting a dim light. It walked over with an aura of death as if he had walked out of hell. He carried a coffin on his back. Although the coffin was not open, it made the members feel great fear and terror. This was different from the pressure that the level-7 devil dog radiated but gave them a sense of sadness and fear that put them in despair. The three of them who had run in this direction felt their legs shiver and their stomachs turn. Their rich fighting spirit and desire to run for their lives were instantly halved. While they were distracted, the bald person pped them unconscious.

    Those in front were caught even more quickly. A ming chain instantly grew longer and tied up two of the members, who were several dozen meters apart, together in the blink of an eye. Then, the chain stretched and tried to catch the third person!

    The one-eyed man did not dare to turn back and ran at full speed. The two members who had been tied up were his right-hand men. He knew exactly how strong they were. The two members who had been tied up first were originally incredibly fast to flee when the enemy attacked. However, after they were tied up, they did not even have the chance to fight back. This chain was far too mysterious!

    Luckily, he was not slow either. He was not called ¡®Godspeed One-Eye¡¯ for nothing. His twopanions had dyed the chain, allowing him to escape from its reach and plunge into the jungle. He could feel that the threat of the chain had disappeared. Furthermore, theplex terrain of the shrubs was very suitable for him to conceal himself. Evidently, the one-eyed man was a peak expert in escaping. The moment he sensed that the threat from the chain had disappeared, he did not pick up his speed and run away. Instead, he slowed down his rapid actions and hid in the shrubs. He activated his chameleon technique! His skin immediately blended in with the color of his surroundings, allowing him to vanish in the blink of an eye.

    How dangerous¡­ The one-eyed man was full of hatred, but he was also secretly happy. It was fine as long as he was alive. He had activated his chameleon technique and hid in the jungle, where it was extremely easy to hide. This was his realm; he would not allow anyone to find him. However, the other members had been captured, and the situation had been exposed. They would probably not be able to stay in the battlefield of the Holy Battle. What a pity. It was good business¡­

    ¡°Hey, are you done hiding?¡±

    Before the one-eyed man could finish sorting out his thoughts, he heard a ghostly voice overhead. This shocking incident was no small matter. Not only had the enemy discovered him, he had not even realized that his enemy was overhead!

    His hairs immediately started to stand on their ends. He suddenly jumped out of the shrubs and ran at full speed. However, a seemingly light dagger had touched his neck. ¡°Lie down.¡±

    Boom!

    The extremely heavy strike caused the one-eyed man to instantly lose consciousness.

    When the one-eyed man regained his consciousness, he realized that his hands had been tied up, and he was kneeling on the ground. Beside him, his 12panions were also kneeling in a neat formation.

    All their equipment had been taken away from them. In front of them, a magnificently-dressed fellow who looked like a clown was looking through their war trophies, including the Macedon-ss rune cannon they had spent a fortune on.

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Wang Zhong looked at the one-eyed man and asked.

    The one-eyed man¡¯s eyes started to spin. ¡°My gosh, Lord, this is an enormous misunderstanding. I thought that you were scouts for the Octopus people and didn¡¯t expect that we were on the same side. All of this is my fault. Brother, please punish me!¡±

    Wang Zhongughed. He knew that the enemy would not be honest. ¡°Tsk tsk, what a great misunderstanding. You even allowed the Soul Beast Master¡¯s vulture to bite me. Next time, remember to swap it for a local creature. Are you really making use of your IQ? Furthermore, it seems like you think that I¡¯m very kind, right?¡±

    The fact that hispanions beside him were not dead allowed the one-eyed man to calm down slightly. Of course, it was not because he cared about the lives of hispanions. This piece of news signaled to him that his enemy did not like to kill. This was very normal. After all, their enemy was a newbie who had just experienced the battlefield. Most of the time, these newbies would be cowardly but have a sense of justice. However, they had been exposed, and it would be very dangerous to quibble with them. They had to think of another way.

    ¡°All we do is steal wealth from others and kill people on behalf of others. We received this mission from the ck market and were here to ambush you.¡± The one-eyed man¡¯s tone was much more rxed, but his mind was rapidly spinning with thoughts. He was someone who relied on his brain for a living.

    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s your employer?¡±

    ¡°You will definitely not believe me if I tell you that I don¡¯t know, but you should also know that I cannot say anything.¡± The one-eyed man sneered. He was not an ordinary Holy Disciple from an exploration team. Trust was a very important thing to have in order to survive on this path. Exposing his employer would not only tarnish his brand; he would also be breaking the rules. Only death would await him then. ¡°Wang Zhong, we brothers were wrong this time. I admit my fault. Other than the things in front of you, I also have a debit card linked to the Holy City Bank with a hundred thousand Holy Coins inside. I will give you everything. In return, can we settle everything between us?¡±

    ¡°Napier.¡± Wang Zhong did not care about him and shouted.

    Boom!

    The moment Wang Zhong shouted, there was the sound of an explosion. The Macedon-ss rune cannon was a fatal weapon. Although only 5% of its full energy was released, the results were extraordinary. The two people who were kneeling at the extreme left were immediately sted into pieces by the explosion. Blood and flesh flew everywhere,nding on the people beside them. There was still some leftover electric energy from the terrifying st that sent their corpses flying into the distance. Their bodies eventually exploded in the shrubs many kilometers away, causing the ground to shake.

    ¡°That was off.¡± Napier stuck his tongue out. ¡°I identally hit another one. This thing is hard to control.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. I could have asked them 13 times,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Sure. You only have 12 chances now.¡±

    ¡°Eleven,¡± corrected Mu Zi.

    Their rxed expressions instantly shocked the one-eyed man. These¡­ werepassionate newbies who had never seen mountains of corpses on the battlefield?

    The row of people who were kneeling on the ground all stared at them, dumbfounded. They instantly broke out into a cold sweat. At this moment, they knew that they had provoked the wrong person. No wonder their employer was so cautious. They had offered a generous reward and even lent their cannon to them.

    ¡°Who is your employer?¡± Wang Zhong turned around and spoke in a rxed tone while smiling. But when they heard these four words, the words suddenly sounded like an order for them to die.

    The one-eyed man started to sweat. ¡°We received this mission from the ck market. I can only tell you so much!¡±

    This time, Wang Zhong did not need to say anything. The moment the one-eyed man finished speaking, there was another explosion. Napier had adjusted his angle and carefully controlled the cannon. This time, he hit his target urately without hitting the person beside.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± The one-eyed man gritted his teeth. Wang Zhong was much more decisive than he had expected. ¡°If you have the skills, then kill all of us. You should know the rules of the ck market. If we reveal that information, we will die!¡±

    ¡°Am I making you think that dying is too rxing?¡± Wang Zhong interrupted him. He calmly said, ¡°It looks like you need something more exciting.¡±

    All of them were dumbfounded. What did he mean by ¡°something more exciting¡±? Before they could react, a fishy smell wafted from behind them.

    Roar¡­ roar¡­

    It was a low and scary roar. The dark devil dog slowly walked out, drool dripping from its wide mouth as it growled. It radiated a frightening aura that caused all of them to be afraid. Its eyes, which were asrge as bells and looked like ck holes, red closely at every single one of them as if it was preparing to choose someone for a meal.

    All the life was drained from their eyes. The terror that the devil dog radiated made them sure that it wanted to chew them into pieces. Being eaten by the dog would definitely not be afortable experience, especially if they were being eaten alive. Death was not scary; what was scary was the way they died.

    Wang Zhong did not n on letting them off. Beingpassionate to his enemies would be being cruel to hisrades. If others did not wrong him, he would not wrong others. But if someone provoked him, he would return the favor 100 times!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste on you,¡± Wang Zhong said. ¡°Do you want to be eaten alive, or do you want to die happy? You choose.¡±

    The one-eyed man was in great pain. He never expected that he would have the luxury to discuss options. He did not want to give in and wanted to struggle his way out. However, the people beside him could no longer take it. Ever since the ambush attack started, the three people in front of them had disyed their ability to kill all of them here. More terrifyingly, the devil dog that radiated terror had walked in front of him. Its rough, barbed tongue simply licked his head gently, but his head was already badly battered. Half of the skin on his face was about to peel off, causing him to shout in pain.

    At this moment, they realized that the terrifying dog-like creature had a tongue that was full of sharp barbs. The sharp smell of blood filled the air. Even Napier started to form goosebumps. Only Wang Zhong and Mu Zi remained calm. They had passed the level of being affected by what they saw.

    Death was not frightening. What was frightening was seeing yourself being eaten into pieces with your own eyes. If the one-eyed man continued to reject his request, he would not be the first to die.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll speak!!¡±

    Some people had started to copse and strove to outdo one another as they shouted. They had thought that they only had to find good stuff and bully weaklings for this mission. After all, there were three newbies who had never stepped on the battlefield. Even if they had the ability to fight, there were countless ways to kill them. However, they did not expect these three people to be far from newbies; they were devils! The members could not even think of surviving this. Their enemy had killed three people without even batting an eye. Their mysterious smiles scared them. Now, the only thing the members wanted was a simple death.

    ¡°Let me speak.¡± The one-eyed man finally lowered his head and let out a long sigh.

    Ham Sausage guarded the rest of the crestfallen members. Those who were willing to speak the truth were brought to three different corners. Mu Zi, Wang Zhong, and Napier listened to each of them beforeing together to check the information.

    The situation was very simple. This group of people was not an exploration team from the Holy City. Instead, they were an exploration team from outside the Holy City who were participating in the Holy Battle and had received a mission from the ck market. The one-eyed man was not foolish. On the one hand, the rewards were plentiful. On the other hand, it was the Zhao Family who had issued the mission. He wanted to use this mission to obtain advanced technology.

    Back when Gong Yi had returned to the Earth to find Mu Zi, he told Wang Zhong about what Assassin was doing against the Zhao Family several times. The Zhao Family had been forced to the point of desperation and were willing to do anything. Wang Zhong even asked Gong Yi to remind Ma Dong to be more careful. The Zhao Family had been established in the Federation for 100 years and had countlessworks in the Holy City. The fact that they were declining was not a good sign. However, Wang Zhong did not expect the Zhao Family to dare to attack him since he was also situated in the Holy City. The Zhao Family had probably been unable to find any clues rted to Ma Dong and Assassin. Thus, in their exasperation, they vented their anger on Wang Zhong, who was on the battlefield.

    ¡°The Zhao Family¡­¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up, and a sharp killing intent could be seen in his eyes!

    Back then, the Zhao Family had been the most proactive in dealing with Assassin¡¯s family and almost single-handedly fought them. The Zhao Family was also the one who had captured Ma Dong and carried out the death sentence for Tumo. Other families might have taken a share of this sumptuous feast and might have helped them, but there was no doubt that the Zhao Family was Assassin¡¯s greatest enemy. The Zhao Family was also the greatest enemy of Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. Even the Gui Family was second to them.

    It seemed like they were slightly desperate!

    ¡°Mu Zi, let them die happy.¡± Wang Zhong did not drag this for much longer. Although he was surprised that he had suddenly encountered assassins from the Zhao Family, he was mentally prepared. A sh with the Gui Family and the Zhao Family would eventually ur. He had been lying low as he did not have enough aces prepared. He did not want them to focus on him, But now, it seemed as if everything had arrived in advance.

    A deathly aura radiated from the coffin. There was despair in everyone¡¯s eyes. When the deathly aura touched their bodies, their shocked eyes turned into those of dead fish. Although they had chosen death, when they were actually faced with death, they still held on to that thin thread of hope. This was also the reason why they died so happily. However, it was evident that their enemies were not indecisive weaklings.

    ¡­

    When they walked out the jungle, they were faced with a marsh. Needless to say, the warm climate in the Mizobudapi world made it easy for wends, jungles, and marshes to form. They could be found in the area of the north battlefield they had explored. Highly toxic sludge, annoying venomous insects, as well as various disgusting and strange creatures, could be found in the marshes. No matter who came here, it was not afortable experience.

    Furthermore, this marsh was more difficult to walk throughpared to the ck Rock Swamp that Napier had walked across. There were many wild dimensional lifeforms here. Venomous insects were everywhere, including the Poison Kiss Thorn Bug that gave everyone in the exploration team a headache. They could be found everywhere in the marsh in groups, unlike in the ck Rock Swamp, where there had only been seven or eight of them. They were like the overlords of the swamp. Wang Zhong and the rest had even seen over four hundred Poison Kiss Thorn Bugs flying through the air and blocking the sky like dark clouds. The buzzing of their wings caused their scalps to turn numb. Goosebumps also appeared all over their bodies.

    Luckily, they had Mu Zi this time.

 Chapter 877 - Deadly Dandelions

    <h4> Chapter 877: Deadly Dandelions</h4>

    The Life and Death Coffin emitted a faint mist that formed a gray aura and surrounded everyone. Wang Zhong had seen this technique before. Mu Zi had used this in the Decapitation Canyon and the desert. The aura of the Life and Death Realm surrounded them, allowing them to hide in between life and death. It was like walking in a narrow crevice between the borders of the two worlds, tricking the vision and senses of almost all living creatures. The mist even had an aura that living creatures hated, causing them to disperse. The venomous insects that buzzed and flew in the air did not pay any attention to the three of them and flew over their heads. A few insects who flew low almost bumped into Napier but flew around him as if he was a rock. The insects did not even look at them. Napier was shocked by this. He broke out in cold sweat, but he was also secretly happy.

    If Mu Zi had not been around, they would have had to hide in the marsh for long periods of time with every step they took, like they had in the past. They might even need to hide in the toxic sludge for one or two days.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong was very rxed. He was even looking through the items that they had obtained from the one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team. Needless to say, killing people and taking their goods was the fastest way to get rich. It was a much faster way than doing missions.

    The exploration team seemed to have earned a lot of money from shady sources. Considering their strength, they had a surprisinglyrge amount of wealth. They had 13 medium space crystals that were 20 cubic metersrge and could be used for up to three years. These crystals were much better than the ones Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and Napier had. The three of them immediately felt more secure about their possessions after swapping out their space crystals. As for the remaining ten crystals, they could give them to Gong Yi. Out of the list of items that Gong Yi had given to them, the space crystals were the most important. Transportation was very crucial to Katchirda, which was situated in the desert. These space crystals would be able to help Gong Yi greatly.

    The equipment they had gathered included militarybat goods, rune cannons, Night Vision Telescopes, energy pipes, energy crystals, life-saving drugs, and some messy items. In total, there were many items; many of which could be used by the people in the Wanderlust Team. Wang Zhong wrapped them up and put them neatly in Napier¡¯s space crystal. When they got back, they could let everyone else choose what they wanted. Although Katchirda also needed the military equipment, thebat forces there were still not yet fully formed. If they gave Katchirda high-leveled battle weapons, they would attract even more attention. It was not an opportune moment for Katchirda to disy theirbat power to the world and threaten everyone else. Wang Zhong and the rest would definitely prioritize the Wanderlust Team.

    On the other hand, there were rtively few Holy Coins. They only collected slightly over 20,000 Holy Coins from the 13 of them. It looked like they had used most of their Holy Coins to exchange for equipment to improve themselves. They did not find the ¡°100,000 Holy Coins¡± that the one-eyed man had been talking about. This made sense. After all, with their current level, it was impossible for them to improve their strength while making sure they did not die whilepleting all their missions unless they did not use the money they earned for anything else. For them, being able to save up 100,000 Holy Coins was like a fantasy. In the Holy Land, wealth and individual strength were directly corrted. Each ss of people would have a certain amount of wealth. There might be some discrepancies, but it would not be much.

    They wanted to encounter more assassin exploration teams that gave them both money and information.

    With Mu Zi¡¯s strong abilities, the difficult marsh became much easier to walk through. It was as if they had been walking on t ground all this while. The three of them walked quickly out of the marsh just as night fell. In front of them was the wilderness. At the border of the wilderness, they could see the outline of the Shadow Moon Fortress in the darkness.

    Earlier, the simple and crude single-story bungalows that had been seen near the ck Boulder Energy Cave caused Wang Zhong to think that the Mizobudapi were not adept at construction. No matter how strong they were, they lived like cavemen. However, the outline of Shadow Moon Fortress made him change his mind.

    ¡­¡­

    In the training grounds of the Wanderlust Team.

    Although Wang Zhong was not around, the rest did not ck off either. They remembered the shame they had experienced and grew stronger. If they had not helped Wang Zhong out back then, grass might have started to grow on their graves. However, even now, when they encountered any tough missions, they could only sit and observe. However, Oscar and the rest were still excited. They used this time to put even more effort into cultivating their Circuits. The fact that Wang Zhong did not bring them along meant that they had not mastered the Circuits well enough.

    The more they practiced, the more they felt the terrifying power of the Soul Power Circuits. This was definitely a great invention that could change the status of the Heroic Soul Stage in the Holy Land. If an ordinary Heroic Soul soldier had mastered the Circuits, theirbat power would definitely increase by 20-30%.

    Scarlet was like a spirit. She had rediscovered the feeling she had experienced in the beginning. With the speed of the Zoom Shadow Circuit and the agility of the Light Spirit Circuit as well as the Domination Constitution Circuit to control her strength, she fired multiple frightening attacks in session with the rune gun in her hands, such as multi-array bursts and multi-dimensional shots. Every bullet possessed over 8,000 Grassos of Soul Power. Her strongest attack had reached a peak of 15,000 Grassos, and this was simply an ordinary attack.

    Compared to Scarlet¡¯s rapid and powerful marksmanship, Grai¡¯s Three Circuits started to shine in quick session, like a colorful flickeringmp. He was the first to learn the Circuits from Wang Zhong and grasped them more thoroughly and easily than Scarlet. He even started to develop a unique understanding of his Circuits. After all, his bloodline was special¡­ At this moment, he activated his Hundred-Fold Palms technique. It was as if a Buddha with a thousand arms had appeared in front of him. Hundreds of blood-red Soul Power seals appeared in various forms, each different from the rest. They stopped the rapid session of bullets. The bullets did not bounce off; instead, they turned into puffs of silver dust from the great force.

    BANG¡­

    As she fired thest bullet, Scarlet put away her rune guns. The Soul Power seals in front of Grai also started to fade. They learned from each other. There were two objectives for this session. Firstly, this session was to help Scarlet re-masterbat techniques. The improvements that Scarlet disyed with every fight was worthy of praise. At first, when she fired bullet arrays, the shots only had an average of 1,000 Grassos of Soul Power. Now, her strongest shot could reach a shocking 15,000 Grassos.

    Secondly, this session served as a reference to Oscar and the rest to help them find their own paths. Although everyone had different Soul Power properties, and there would be slight differences in how they mastered the Circuits, but if they had a reference, it would greatly reduce the need to take detours.

    As the two of them stopped their attacks, everyone started getting busy and discussed amongst themselves. Those who had verified their understanding walked to the side to try them out. Scarlet had benefited the most from this session. Not only did her circuitsplement herbat techniques, the power of her circuits was also very evident. Like Grai, her circuits started taking on properties unique to her. Feng pulled her aside with an expression of admiration. They discussed thebined use of runes and circuits. Although they understood what they had seen, it was still very difficult to change the Soul Power Circuit habits they had developed over many years. But no matter whether it was Feng, Oscar, or Small Eyes, they all felt that the circuits Wang Zhong had created were the ultimate.

    Of course, Grai was not simply Scarlet¡¯s training partner. He had also discovered some skills that would be very useful to him from Scarlet¡¯s improvement. Oscar started to argue with Asher and the rest. Grai smiled and joined their discussion. His opinions usually allowed everyone to think in a different way. He did not determine who was right or wrong but expanded their ideas. There was no right way of training one¡¯s Circuits. Instead, each person had to find their own unique characteristics. Frankly speaking, all those who had entered the Holy Land were outstanding geniuses. Understanding the Three Circuits was not difficult. What was difficult for them was to use them in ordance with one¡¯s uniquebat techniques.

    While they were discussing passionately, Asher, who was on guard outside, shouted, ¡°Grai, someone called Batifen is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°He is a rather boorish man.¡± Asher felt sorry for Grai. Not only was he handsome, there were also no bad rumors about him either. It was even said that many girls liked him. Then, why had no one approached him yet?

    ¡°Oh. Grai, you¡¯d bettere back quickly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to take a look.¡± Grai smiled and nodded. However, no one saw the reluctance and hesitation in his eyes. What was supposed toe would eventuallye.

    Batifen was actually a very famous mountain in the Kaiser Empire. This was a secret code.

    Outside, a tall shadow leaned against a wall under the shadow of the ceiling. It was Pomo!

    At this moment, there were many feelings in Pomo¡¯s heart. He would never have even dreamed that there would be a Dandelion spy by Wang Zhong¡¯s side. The Kaiser Empire¡¯s influence was everywhere. But what was even more unthinkable was the fact that Grai was the spy!

    How much had the Empire done in the Federation? dimir and Noraba had fallen into enemy hands, but Pomo had not gone on that mission as he had received orders from Dandelion. As a Dandelion spy, he had no choice. Once he received an order, he had to carry it out.

    But how could Grai be a Dandelion?

    He thought about the dark horse that had shaken up the CHF. Those scenes made Pomo surge with excitement. Grai¡¯s acting was worthy of an Oscar award. He had tricked the entire world.

    Pomo was a second-generation spy. Thus, he did not have the right to choose his own identity. When he received the mission, he found out that Grai had a higher position than him. Grai was a true Dandelion. As for how deeply involved the Empire was, his Young Master was probably the only one who knew.

    When Pomo saw Grai walk out, he returned to normal. He kept a cold expression in the shadows.

    When Grai saw Pomo in the shadows, he was slightly dumbfounded¡­

    The moment their eyes met, it was as if time had stopped.

    ¡°My Young Master wanted me to ask you, ¡®do you still remember who I am?''¡±

    Grai¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. He nodded his head.

    ¡°Did Wang Zhong rely on his own strength to kill the Sword Saint?¡± Pomo suppressed the thumping of his heart and followed the orders he had been given. Once again, he asked Grai.

    This time, Grai kept quiet. He only nodded his head when Pomo¡¯s gaze towards him grew more solemn.

    Pomo¡¯s gaze was solemn, but he was shocked by Grai¡¯s response. Almost everyone else thought that Wang Zhong had managed to pick up someone¡¯s kill and stole the credit for the Sword Saint. To be honest, Pomo felt that it was a waste for his master to order him to ask this question. However, when he looked at Grai¡¯s calm gaze, he knew that he was not lying on behalf of Wang Zhong. He was still a Dandelion spy.

    ¡°How? The Young Master wants to know how as soon as possible!¡±

    More shockingly, his Young Master already seemed to know this. He was probably the first outsider to believe that Wang Zhong had not picked up someone¡¯s kill. He had given Pomo this order to find out how Wang Zhong had killed the Sword Saint!

    But this time, Grai stayed silent for a very long time¡­

    Ever since Wang Zhong had emerged as a force to be reckoned with, Grai knew that this day would eventuallye. That day was today.

    When Pomo saw Grai¡¯s cold expression, he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Do we have any other choice? This is advice from your former opponent in the CHF. You know where to find me.¡±

    With that, Pomo quickly left, leaving Grai alone. A long, lonely shadow was cast on the wall.

    Everything in his surroundings seemed alien. Even the familiar and intimate training ground seemed to be rejecting him at this moment. Back when he had gone to Tianjing, he had been given the mission to lie low. To the Empire, a city like Tianjing, which was in an awkward position and did not have any informationworks from the Great Families, was the best to break through.

    Butter on, with the rise of Wang Zhong and Tianjing, hiding behind Wang Zhong became very convenient for Grai. But as they developed, the focus shifted to Wang Zhong.

    The most dangerous moment was the fight with Mo Ling during the CHF. Back then, his mission was to lose. He definitely had to lose!

    The night before Grai fought Mo Ling, he received the mission from outside and returned home. When he bumped into Mmi, he saw that Mmi was hiding a very unnatural expression. He started to suspect that Mmi was a spy. The higher-ups wanted Grai to lose fairly so that his identity would be protected. Even if he exposed his bloodline endowments, there would have been a way to reverse it and turn him into an ordinary Federation citizen¡­

    Reality had revealed that Solomon could truly see into the hearts of people. In order to protect Grai¡¯s identity, Mmi had poisoned him. No matter what, Grai was going to lose.

    Grai was acknowledged and epted by everyone. But his long life made him confused. What was he doing all this for?

    Since then, Solomon had never contacted him again.

    Solomon¡¯s arrangements and investments were made with long-term ns in mind. He would not care about a temporary loss or a temporary gain. In particr, he was willing to take a gamble and take advantage of the situation. Now was the time for him to reap the rewards.

    If the information Grai provided was valuable, it was worth it even to expose him. If it was not valuable enough, he could continue to lie low, but Solomon would still obtain what he wanted.

    Most importantly, Wang Zhong had not submitted the Soul Power Circuit to the Holy Land!

    Grai knew better than anyone else that the Soul Power Circuit was the result of Wang Zhong¡¯s painstaking effort, and also his future. Wang Zhong had pinned his hopes on the Circuits. It would be a powerful weapon against the Great Families when he returned to Earth!

    At the same time, if Solomon got hold of the circuits, the effects would be even more frightening. Solomon would be an even more terrifying presence in the Holy Land. With the contribution of 100,000 elite soldiers, his system of checks and bnces against the Federation, and this great invention that would change the Heroic Soul Stage, one could not even start to imagine how powerful Solomon would be.

    As for Wang Zhong¡­ he was in a very difficult position. He was just one of the 10 Dandelions¡­

 Chapter 878 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 878: Rescue</h4>

    As a descendant of the Blood Race, his childhood was miserable and definitely unfit for a child. He witnessed his entire family being burned alive back then, and the hideousughter of the culprits was deeply etched into his mind.

    When his mother gave her life to protect him, she reminded him to avenge his family. As such, when the people of the Kaiser Empire found him and gave him the opportunity to take revenge, he sold himself to Solomon.

    His powerful bloodline and the training of the Kaiser Empire eventually made him stand out, and he sessfully became a Dandelion. After that, he no longer needed a soul or a future. The only thing he had to do was toplete all the missions that Solomon assigned to him properly.

    He used to think that he would kill everyone in the Federation without hesitation, but that was until he met Wang Zhong. His smile. The way Wang Zhong trusted him.

    It was without any hesitation.

    Every single day was changing him, but no matter what, his fate as a Dandelion could not be changed.

    Betray Solomon, the person who saved him and helped him take revenge?

    Betray Wang Zhong, the person who let him find his own soul and trusted him like a family member?

    At this time, Wang Zhong had no idea of the danger lurking behind him. He, too, was faced with unknown choices.

    The Octopus people¡¯s Shadow Moon Fortress was very spectacr. Wang Zhong once saw the data of the old human civilization in the Middle Ages. The fortress was a bit simr to that, but itsyout seemed a few centuries older. The front of the outer periphery of the castle was separated by a moat. There was a huge suspension bridge, but it was pulled up, half-suspended between the gate and the moat.

    On its walls, bright lights could be seen shining every 10 meters or so, and there were many guards stationed there. There were also tall watchtowers on both sides of the castle, and from time to time, ¡®whoosh¡¯ sounds could be hearding from mid-air. Those were the sounds produced byrge fleets of flying beasts, with the heads of birds and the bodies of lions. Humans called them Griffins. Due to their thick, strong wings and huge bodies, the Octopus people rode on them to patrol the skies. As such, many well-equipped Octopus people could be heard whooshing about in the air. Wang Zhong had seen these beasts before on the day of thending battle. They were the main part of the Octopus people¡¯s air legion, with an averagebat strength simr to level-six dimensional creatures. Paired up with powerful elite soldiers, they were rather impressive.

    The streaks of blue on the city walls reflected how ancient this fortress was. The fortress was made from a very special material, and it looked like it had remained standing for tens of millions of years. Those shining blue lights on the ancient city wall were seemingly imprable. They were unlike runes, but they had the same effect as runes. It looked like there was some kind of elementalw protecting the castle.

    Although the Octopus people didn¡¯t understand runes, their understanding of elements was far above humans¡¯. Their arcane techniques were derived from using their understanding of fixed elemental powers to create formations. In fact, they were the same as runic arrays; the only difference was that the core forces that powered the formations were different.

    This truly gave Wang Zhong a slight headache. Originally, with Mu Zi by his side, it felt like they could go anywhere in the whole wide world. WIth Mu Zi¡¯s death aura as their cover, almost nobody other than Heavenly Souls would be able to see through it. However, it was merely a smokescreen after all. Although it was able to deceive the perception and sense of smell of living things, it could not deceive power itself. The nemesis of this method was literally ¡®dead formations¡¯. No matter how well one was able to conceal oneself, in front of a formation that only recognizes one¡¯s energy form, it would be rendered useless immediately. It seemed that sneaking into the city under the cover of darkness was now a pipe dream for them.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but frown as he tried toe up with other countermeasures. At the same time, Napier, who was holding the Night Vision Telescope, suddenly nudged his arm gently.

    ¡°Look at the east city gate,¡± he said in a low voice.

    The Shadow Moon Fortress had four city gates; each one was located in east, south, west, and north, so it was essible from all directions. Wang Zhong and the other two were currently near the north gate, and the east gate was actually extremely far away. After taking the Night Vision Telescope from Napier, a clear view of the originally dark and not quite visible east gate, which was a few dozen miles away, was disyed in front of Wang Zhong. It had to be admitted that being able to use advanced equipment truly had its benefits.

    The security there was also tight, and the city gate was closed. However, in the open space outside the city gate, there were two iron pirs with a height of four to five meters, and two humans were tied to the top of the iron pirs.

    They were covered in wounds and bruises. It seemed as though they had been stabbed, whipped, and beaten. It was truly a bloody sight. At this time, their heads hung lifelessly from their bodies, and they seemed to be on the verge of death.

    ¡°Hyde Alexander! Noraba!¡± Wang Zhong identified the two humans immediately.

    Wang Zhong and Noraba knew each other very well. As such, Wang Zhong was naturally able to identify him. As for Hyde, Wang Zhong had seen him several times during the Tyrants¡¯ neer lectures. Not only was he the best among this year¡¯s batch of dimensional people, but it was also said that he didn¡¯te from a simple background. He might not be considered wealthy in the Holy City, but he definitely had a lot of influence among the dimensional people. He had a good family background and had extraordinary talents, but he was neither ostentatious nor domineering and was a fairly traditional person. Although he wasn¡¯t friends with Wang Zhong, at least he wasn¡¯t the annoying kind of person. He was also one of the more important people on the list of the missing.

    ¡°They are openly tied up there. They are definitely trying to disy their strength! These damned natives!¡± Napier couldn¡¯t help butment in a low voice.

    A disy of strength? This was Mizobudapi territory. Humans had yet to show a battle stance here, and their sphere of influence had yet to spread to this area. Was it truly a disy of their strength? It was more like venting their resentment. The amount of hatred the Octopus people had against humans was definitely far from little. It had to be noted that the daytimes here were very hot, especially when the skies were clear. To be tied to the top of the iron pirs and exposed directly to the sun, one could only imagine the pain and agony they were in.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi gave each other a knowing nce. This was most probably a trap, but one would never know without trying. If it was truly a trap, who were they waiting for? The mission assigned to the Wanderlust Team was only to acquire intelligence, not to rescue hostages. However, Wang Zhong came for Noraba. Seeing Noraba tied up in front of him, Wang Zhong definitely had to try his best to rescue him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move nearer to get a closer look first.¡±

    The three of them bent low and walked through the wilderness. The patrol whooshing across the skies clearly failed to spot them under the cover of Mu Zi¡¯s death aura. If they wanted to remain unseen, they naturally had to move slowly. Although the east gate seemed extremely near through the Night Vision Telescope, it took them around two hours to get there as they had to circle around the fortress. By the time they were there, it was already nightfall.

    The movements of the patrols in the skies also became less frequent. Most of the time, it was the lights from the observation decks which served as lookouts for iing danger.

    The three of them were in ce. At this distance, even without the aid of the telescope, they could clearly see the two people bound to the iron pirs. It seemed that they were still breathing. However, they seemed lifeless and on the verge of death.

    Along the way they came over, Wang Zhong had been observing theyout of the area with the Night Vision Telescope, and there seemed to be no anomaly. The security on the city wall was no tighter than in other ces, and there was no sign of an ambush nearby. Everything seemed reasonable when he thought about it. Their enemies had no idea that they wereing after all. Why would they set a trap in a ce where humans would never set foot on? Was it really like what Napier said? Were they just venting their hatred? Was this just a meaningless disy?

    Hu¡­

    The color of Mu Zi¡¯s pupils changed slightly. His left eye turned ck, while his right eye turned white. The colorful world became ck and white in his perception. All sorts of obstacles in this ck-and-white world seemed to have turned invisible, and Mu Zi soon discovered that the trap was underground.

    The two huge, towering ¡®iron pirs¡¯ were not really iron pirs, but thorn-like things that grew out of the heads of two strange creatures. The two creatures exuded a strong aura, and they were definitely peak level-six creatures. As such, their strength was not to be underestimated. They were currently lurking under the east gate. The hard ground was like a stream of water for them, seemingly not an obstacle for their physical movement at all. At this time, their heads were tilted, and their monstrous, bloody mouths were pointing upwards. Noraba and Hyde were bound to the two spikes like two baits. If any creature dared to rescue them or walk into that area, these two monsters would definitely swallow the creature up in a gulp.

    ¡°There are two Giant Abyss Monsters.¡±

    After that, the strange ck-and-white color in Mu Zi¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, and he came out from that state. Two days ago, he had seen creatures like this on the Holy City Army¡¯s database. It was a bit like the anglerfish, which could be found in deep seas on Earth. They would use the light on their ¡®whiskers¡¯ to entice smaller fishes to approach, and then violently eat them. The Holy City Army had reported many sightings of them; some of which were wild, and some of which were reared by the Octopus people. Their strength was not really feared by the Holy City Army. The terrifying thing about them was their ability to conceal themselves and their alertness.

    ¡°Is there a way to hide from them?¡± Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t too sure whether Mu Zi¡¯s death aura could conceal them from the two Giant Abyss Monsters, let alone snatch the ¡®food¡¯ directly above their mouths. They did not fear these two level-six creatures, but once the sound of the fight rmed the defending troops on the city wall, everything would be different.

    ¡°It should be okay to hide from these two creatures, but if they realize that the people tied up on the tips of their teeth are gone¡­ After all, they are tied to the creatures¡¯ body parts, so they will definitely realize that they are gone.¡±

    Wang Zhong mulled over it and took out a huge thing from his space crystal. That was the body of a wolf that he had killed in the jungle yesterday. ording to the database, this thing was edible, and its taste was rather good. Originally, he had kept it as a ration. Now, he cut tworge pieces of meat from the wolf¡¯s body based on his estimation of Moraba and Hyde¡¯s weight. Then, he wrapped them in clothes and said, ¡°We can try recing them with these to have more time. The Octopus people will probably not pay much attention to us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough. I am afraid that we will get found out once someone on the city wall notices them. I¡¯m going to polish them up,¡± Napier said excitedly. He was very interested in making puppets, and he was talented in this field. The art of disguise and knowledge of cosmetics were the basics of puppetry.

    There were many tools in Napier¡¯s space crystal as he loved applying makeup. Soon, the two bloody pieces of meat were transformed into two human figures by Napier. Of course, if one were to look closely, one would definitely be able to see through it, but under the cover of darkness and from such a far distance, they looked rather simr to Noraba and Hyde.

    Mu Zi kept the two ¡®dummies¡¯ inside his space crystal and got ready to move. As a wave of death aura covered Mu Zi entirely, he instantly disappeared. Even though he was clearly standing in front of the other two, Napier felt that Mu Zi had vanished without a trace. It was only until he heard a voice saying ¡°I¡¯m leaving now¡± that he realized that Mu Zi was still there. What¡¯s more was that this realization was a very weird feeling. It was as though a stone had spoken. He was there, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to notice him at all.

 Chapter 879 - Thrown Into A Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 879: Thrown Into A Dilemma</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Napier sighed with emotion. Although he had seen it many times in the past two days, he had always been staying in Mu Zi¡¯s death aura and seeing other creatures ignoring him. Now that he experienced it for himself, it was kind of inexplicably strange.

    Everything seemed tranquil and silent, but Napier widened his eyes and continued to stare forward. Anyway, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Mu Zi¡¯s movements, so he decided to glue his eyes to Hyde and Noraba using the telescope. After about seven to eight minutes, Noraba, who was bound to the iron pir, suddenly opened his eyes. He seemed shocked, but following that, his shock turned into surprise. Although he was barely breathing, he began to nod with excitement. Immediately after that, Noraba vanished from the iron pir, and the ¡®iron pir¡¯ that he was bound to seemed to sway slightly. Immediately afterward, he saw that the dummy modified by him had reced Noraba¡¯s position on the iron pir.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Napier was very excited. Mu Zi was indeed a god! He could actually aplish such an incredible feat.

    Wang Zhong, who was next to him, also heaved a sigh of relief. Saving Noraba signified that this trip was worth it, and to be honest, the three of them did not expect the security of Shadow Moon Fortress to be so tight before they came. It was definitely not easy to infiltrate this fortress. If they could learn about the conditions inside the fortress, as well as information about the captives from Noraba and Hyde, that would be the most practical way to gather intel.

    After saving the first one, the second one was much easier. Mu Zi obviously grew more familiar with the sensitivity and sense of smell, etc., of the Giant Abyss Monster. Previously when he rescued Noraba, he caused the ¡®iron pir¡¯ to shake slightly, and the monster seemed to have noticed the abnormality. However, when it came to saving Hyde, everything remainedpletely silent.

    Napier was still staring into the telescope and monitoring the movements around the city walls when he heard a voice speak into his ear. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Obviously, this wasn¡¯t the right ce for them to talk. At the same time Mu Zi¡¯s voice sounded, his death aura shrouded the area, covering Wang Zhong and Napier at the same time. The two understood the n right away and began to move.

    Although the wilderness was mostly t ground, there were still several hills and rocks there. Aftering out of the swamp, there was a huge forest and a mountain that stretched across another boundary. Everyone had already observed the terrain thoroughly when they came out of the swamp. At this time, they retreated into a well-concealed cave in the mountain forest. Outside, everything remained calm and peaceful. It seemed that no one at the Shadow Moon Fortress managed to notice that their bait had been swapped.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, who were carrying Hyde and Noraba on their backs, immediately put them down to check on them. The two of them were already on the verge of death when they were tied to those iron pirs. Although they had a momentary spurt of energy when Mu Zi woke them up, after being carried across an extremely bumpy road, they seemed to have passed out. However, fortunately, they were not dead yet.

    From a distance, their injuries didn¡¯t seem that serious, but at such a near distance, they were horrifying. Their lips were cracked and extremely dry, and their bodies were severely dehydrated. It was obvious that they had been tied up for many days. Also, the flesh on many parts of their bodies had split open, clearly a result of being whipped; even their bones could be seen. Not only that, their Soul Power aura was extremely weak, and their internal organs also seemed to be messed up. Obviously, they had suffered many other injuries besides external trauma. Seeing how weak they were and upon closer inspection of their internal injuries, it was obvious they didn¡¯t just get beaten.

    Napier took out all kinds of medicines from the space crystal. Thanks to seizing all the items which belonged to the one-eyed man¡¯s team yesterday, they were definitely notcking in such things. They applied several special medicines to their wounds and poured the contents of an energy tube into each of their mouths. Wang Zhong then used his Soul Power to guide the energy into their Soul Seas. After waiting for about ten minutes, both of them finally regained consciousness.

    ¡°Wang¡ªWang Zhong!¡± Noraba was a little agitated. Their experience the past few days as a captive was definitely beyond their imagination. Even death was considered a luxury for them. Their team, the Blue Ray Squadron, was thest team to carry out a rescue operation. Based on the situation in the Exploration Team Department, Noraba no longer expected any other team to be willing to ept the mission to rescue them. Their only hope was that the Vasilyevich Family would dispatch some experts to rescue dimir and rescue all of them along the way. However, the chances were extremely slim. It had to be noted that the Vasilyevich Family was one of the 10 Great Families that had decided to sit on the sidelines in the Holy Battle. They did not even send a single Heavenly Soul Expert to participate in this Holy Battle. Both Noraba and dimir had no longer held out any hope. Unexpectedly, Wang Zhong came for them.

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re truly a stand-up guy¡­¡± Noraba¡¯s voice was still very weak. After speaking a few words and getting a little agitated, he immediately began to feel dizzy again.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hyde seemed a lot more calm. He only said two words, but it was already extremely difficult for him to do so, and he had to speak slowly.

    ¡°What happened? Why were you two tied up there?¡±

    Hyde and Noraba looked at each other, and their pale faces turned paler than before. Obviously, they had recalled some horrible memories, and they sighed heavily.

    ¡°Those Octopus people are really sick in their minds!¡± Noraba had to muster up all his strength to speak. ¡°How could we have assumed that they are natives who don¡¯t understand anything? They¡¯re doing live experiments on our people!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in a hurry to grasp all the information they can about humans. They want to understand our level of adaptability and endurance to various environments, climates, and toxicity. They conducted high-temperature experiments, low-temperature experiments, and toxicity tests, including directly throwing us into a room filled with toxins! In order to understand our Soul Sea and our cultivation methods, they would use various methods to stimte our Soul Sea. We watched several brothers die in front of us from their Soul Sea explosions. They also wanted to understand the structure of the human body. Many of our brothers were cut open by them on the operating table while they were still alive!¡±

    As Noraba spoke, he was constantly gritting his teeth. His lips trembled slightly, seemingly trying to suppress the anger he felt. As a member of the Vasilyevich Family, Noraba was definitely a tough guy. The living conditions of the Federation¡¯s north district were actually extremely terrible, and he had seen his own fair share of cruelty. However, it only took a few days with the Octopus people to subvert Noraba¡¯s world view. He felt that those cruel mutant creatures that could stop children from crying at night in the north district could be considered cute SpongeBobspared to the Octopus people.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the Octopus people, they were no different from food. This was the price they had to pay for starting a war. Although they were prepared, they would eventually realize that the downside would always be beyond one¡¯s imagination. Also, the Octopus people were definitely well-prepared for this. They had been waiting for the Holy Land to attack.

    The atmosphere in the cave grew heavy, and Wang Zhong¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. He knew the cruelty of war. Death was not terrifying to him, and he didn¡¯t think that death was the worst thing that could happen to a soldier. However, if they were tortured by such means, it was truly¡­

    After speaking for a while, it seemed that Noraba couldn¡¯t bear to continue anymore. After a few minutes of silence in the cave, Hyde asked: ¡°Wang Zhong, are you guys just the vanguard? How many people did you guys bring this time? Many of myrades are still inside.¡±

    ¡°dimir too.¡± Noraba seemed to have lightened up, and he looked at Wang Zhong with anticipating eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us.¡±

    ¡°Three¡­¡± Hyde was instantly stunned.

    It had only been under special circumstances that the two of them were rescued¡­ Hyde, who was trapped in the Shadow Moon Fortress for more than half a month, was all too clear about how strong the fortress¡¯s defenses were and how much manpower they had. Three people were definitely not enough to rescue everyone. In fact, when he walked into this cave and saw no one else, Hyde had already realized something. It was just that he had a glimmer of hope that the military would send troops to rescue them, or that several exploration teams would join forces to do so, and that Wang Zhong and the other two were just the vanguard, but now¡­

    In Shadow Moon Fortress, there were more than a hundred people who had been captured. In addition to the 60-70 members of the Seekers who were captured at the start, there were about five other teams who were captured. Not to mention Hyde¡¯s dimensional brothers who were connected to him by blood, those other captives from other exploration teams also sacrificed a lot for this Holy Battle. Furthermore, they were only captured when they tried to rescue them. Many people had already been tortured to death, but there were at least 70-80 survivors.

    ¡°Brother Wang Zhong, there is a Warlock Saint here. It is impossible for us to save everyone.¡± Hyde then took a deep breath and grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s arm. ¡°Please go back to request for backup. Don¡¯t get ordinary exploration teams toe anymore. No matter how many teamse, they are not equipped to handle the Warlock Saint! It¡¯s best to get the military to deploy some troops or a powerful Great Teacher!¡±

    The three of them looked at each other. A Warlock Saint¡­ This was big news. No wonder it was useless to send exploration teams. The power of a Warlock Saint was even more terrifying than that of Sword Saints and Great Teachers.

    ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to monitor the situation! Firstly, we will know if they suddenly transfer the captives, and secondly¡­¡± He gestured to his body; needless to say, with his current physical condition, it would be impossible to return to the base with Wang Zhong and the others at top speed. He would only be a burden.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here too.¡± Noraba also shared the same sentiments. ¡°dimir is still here. I can¡¯t leave him. F*ck! Fortunately, Pomo was feeling unwell and didn¡¯te, or else, it would have been the end of the Vasilyevich Family line this time. Hehe, lucky for us, one of us is safe! ¡±

    Napier couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get backup from the base. You guys don¡¯t know what is happening in the Exploration Team Department now. The exploration teams had already kicked up a big fuss over this matter, but the higher-ups don¡¯t seem to have the intention of deploying troops. Also, the mission they assigned to us is only to collect intelligence. There is no follow-up arrangement or ns for rescue. I don¡¯t think we will be able to get any help from them.¡±

    Noraba sighed. The Blue Ray Squadron was thest team toe, and they were clear of the Exploration Team Department and the military¡¯s intentions. If they really wanted to rescue the captives, they would have taken action long ago. Several teams had already been lost in this ce, yet they only released the rescue operation in the form of team missions. The northern battlefield seemed to be entering a stalemate, and the recent reinforcements were also deployed to the southern battlefield. The northern base definitely did not have excess troops to handle this kind of thing, not to mention Great Teachers. Before the departure of the Blue Ray Squadron, there was a Great Teacher who got ambushed and died in the southern battlefield. Now the entire Holy City Army had be cautious. It was impossible that the military would let a Great Teacher take such a huge risk just to rescue them.

    However, Hyde continued, ¡°I know that the base generally will not change its strategic deployment just to save a few dozen people, and it is unlikely that there will be a Great Teacher willing to take such a huge risk for us. But the situation here is special. Brother Wang Zhong, if you can exin the situation in detail, the military will definitely consider it when they are arriving at a decision!¡±

    Noraba nodded his head furiously in agreement. Napier also began to rub his chin, seemingly considering the possibility of convincing the military.

    Hyde looked at Wang Zhong. His speech could only convince someone as simple as Noraba. He knew that the possibility of convincing the military to change strategy was very low, but they still had to try! Also, Hyde could sense that Wang Zhong was a smart person. Wang Zhong was merely an insignificant person in the Tyrants, yet he could yield unusually brilliant results during the Holy Disciple Challenge, as well as kill a Sword Saint. Regardless of whether he picked up someone else¡¯s kill, at least Hyde believed that such a person was bound to have extraordinary wisdom and had the ability to convince the base to deploy troops to rescue everyone. Even though there was only a one percent chance, this was the only way.

    However, Wang Zhong shook his head. ¡°From here, it will take at least three to four days to return to the base even at our fastest speed. Even if the base is willing to send troops, they would not merely send a few mini teams toe over. It will take them a day or two just toplete the various preparations, and maybe they will have to deploy staff from other stations, not to mention that it will cause the army to advance even more slowly¡­ Are you sure that the rest of the people in the fortress can survive till then? Also, apart from the ck Boulder sentry post, the Mizobadapi people¡¯s sphere of influence still covers about hundreds of miles around here. A small team like us may be able to conceal our whereabouts, but will a huge army be able to? I am afraid that when the militaryes over, the Shadow Moon Fortress would long be empty by then.¡±

    With every sentence Wang Zhong said, Hyde¡¯s heart sank a little deeper. ¡°If we try to get a Great Teacher to help¡­¡±

 Chapter 880 - Lao Wang Taking a Huge Risk Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 880: Lao Wang Taking a Huge Risk Once Again</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely impossible,¡± Wang Zhong said resolutely. ¡°Even if the higher-ups decide to rescue people, they will never allow a Great Teacher toe alone. That would be mobilizing a mainstay force of the Holy City Army. Now, especially after what happened in the southern battlefield, it is impossible for any Great Teacher to act alone before the real war begins. Frankly speaking, I think the Holy Land¡¯s estimation of the Octopus people¡¯s strength is wrong.¡±

    Hyde and Noraba¡¯s originally pale faces were now as white as a sheet. Wang Zhong was speaking the truth, and Hyde knew it. The possibility of the base being willing to send arge army to rescue them was very small, and even if they were really willing to do so, like Wang Zhong said, the army wouldn¡¯t be able to save anyone at all. The remaining people in the fortress were not going tost that long. Although there were still 70-80 people left after being in captivity for more than a month, most of them were already on the verge of death and would most likely die within a few days. The most important thing was that once the guards realized that they were gone, only God knew what was going to happen.

    ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± Hyde choked on his words, and his hope was gone in an instant. Napier, who was next to him, sighed and patted him on the shoulder.

    However, Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. You still have us. We¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Other than Mu Zi, the other three in the cave were instantly taken aback. Hyde and Noraba were too stunned to respond, but Napier immediately replied, ¡°Boss, the mission we got was to investigate the situation. It¡¯s already a miracle that we saved two of them. You want to go back? Isn¡¯t it too great a risk¡­ Let me rify. I¡¯m definitely not afraid of death. I will definitely back you up if you want to. If it¡¯s really possible to save them, it¡¯s okay to take a risk, but there¡¯s a Warlock Saint in there, and it¡¯s a heavily guarded fortress. Don¡¯t you think we are just throwing our lives away if we do this?¡±

    A Warlock Saint. That was an even more terrifying existence than a Sword Saint. Frankly speaking, human understanding of Soul Power was actually very limited, not to mention their understanding of natural forces. Humans even divided them into special categories. In the Casted Soul Stage, they would call it abilities; it would roughly be ssified as five different elemental attributes. When they reached the Heroic Soul Stage, they would further confound and categorize it together with Dharma Idols. Their basic concept had already been blurred. In fact, the five elements were just the basics in this huge category. The scope of natural forces could be expanded very broadly. Humans could not even understand the most basic ones and were still in the midst of understanding it. The worst thing was that they didn¡¯t even have a clear concept. In this field, humans were worlds apart from the Mizobudapi civilization.

    For a powerful Warlock Saint, his attack power alone would be equivalent to that of three Sword Saints, and his understanding of elements would be higher.

    The eyes of Hyde and Noraba, which had just lit up, instantly dimmed again. The Warlock Saint was like an insurmountable mountain, cutting off any possibility of a sessful rescue. What¡¯s more was that Napier¡¯s words also reminded them of the reality. Wang Zhong and the other two had already taken a great risk to rescue them. Even if Hyde really wanted to save hisrades, he couldn¡¯t let Wang Zhong and the two of them sacrifice their lives for nothing.

    Wang Zhong just smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be taking a huge risk, but we do it all the time, especially in this Holy Battle. I think it¡¯s worth it as long as there is a meaning behind the risk. Besides, we do not necessarily have zero chance of seeding. Also, we don¡¯t have to fight the Warlock Saint head-on. We can definitely find a way to sneak in. You guys just need to tell us where the prisoners are being held in the fortress.¡±

    He spoke without the slightest hesitation or the slightest reluctance. Hyde was visibly moved. It was not only because of Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence but also because he mentioned ¡°as long as there was a meaning behind the risk¡±. Wang Zhong was clearly aware of the danger of sneaking in as well as how powerful a Warlock Saint was, but he was still willing to take the risk.

    Hyde slowly stood up. He was about to kneel down in front of Wang Zhong when Wang Zhong quickly grabbed onto him. ¡°Hyde, what are you doing? We arerades-in-arms, and we ought to save them!¡±

    Although the dimensional people were low-key, they were proud people in their bones; thus, they stayed within their group and rarely weed outsiders.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Hyde¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Whether we manage to save them or not, you are the benefactor of the dimensional people and our brother!¡±

    Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep¡­

    At this moment, warning bells began to sound in the distance. It came from the direction of Shadow Moon Fortress, and Napier checked out the situation from the cave entrance using the telescope.

    ¡°It seems like they finally realized that you guys have been rescued. Ha. Their response is really slow,¡± said Napier as heughed. When Wang Zhong said that he wanted to rescue the others, although Napierined on the surface, he agreed with Wang Zhong deep down. This was indeed Wang Zhong¡¯s style. ¡°They have sent out an air patrol, and they are now circling around the fortress.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some dry dead branches to block the cave entrance. Mu Zi, you have to cover us with your death aura. Let¡¯s take a day¡¯s rest in this cave. Hyde, you spent a rtively long time in the fortress. If you know the terrain,yout, et cetera, of the fortress, try to recall them. We¡¯ll start making preparations today, and we¡¯ll leave tomorrow night!¡±

    At themand post of the Kaiser Corps, Solomon was fiddling with a Mizobudapi silver dagger. This was an arcane weapon, and now it was part of Solomon¡¯s collection. This silver material was very strange. It was simr to the silver found on Earth, but it seemed to be of higher quality. Ever since he got to the Mizobudapi World, Solomon paid special attention to the study of the world itself. The basic conclusion was that there was somemonality in intelligent life, and there were some simrities with worlds that had life. However, the Mizobudapi people were better than humans.

    The Holy Land was the only advantage humans had over the Mizobudapi people.

    The Kaiser Corps was bing stronger day by day. More and more elites were applying to join them, and they had just formed the 10th mini-team. Now, the team no longer needed Kai and Enoch to personally lead teams on missions. They only needed to be responsible for coordination and liaison with the teams, and they would only be dispatched when the teams needed backup.

    ¡°Young Master, I have news!¡±

    Little Beard rushed into the barracks as usual, with his eyes sparkling in excitement. He then bowed to Solomon and said, ¡°Wang Zhong did kill the Sword Saint himself.¡±

    ¡°Details.¡± Solomon put down his arcane dagger and looked at him.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. Wang Zhong must have created a newbat technique that can increase thebat effectiveness of Heroic Soul soldiers. If you can get it, you can change the currentndscape of the Holy Land.¡± Little Beard was very excited as he had always been attracted to intelligence. He was so keen on sharing the news that he didn¡¯t even notice Xiao Wu had intentionally spread her legs.

    The seriousness of Little Beard bored Xiao Wu, and she closed her legs immediately. She then jumped up, face filled with curiosity, and asked loudly, ¡°Really? He¡¯s that good?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me, but the info from the Dandelion has never been wrong.¡±

    Solomon looked at Little Beard¡¯s serious face and smiled. ¡°Very well, if it can be poprized, this will be my biggest bargaining chip with the Holy Land. God Bless Kaiser!¡±

    However, Little Beard¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Young Master, there is a small problem. Our spy, the boy Grai, was actually a little hesitant. I¡¯m worried that spending too long in the Federation has changed him. Do you want to¡­¡±

    Immediately after that, Enoch, who was working on a document at the side, suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°No, Grai is my brother. I believe in him. Both of us were saved by Young Master, we have a bloody feud with the Federation. He will never betray Young Master!¡±

    Back then, Enoch and Grai survived the same hellish training camp together.

    Little Beard shrugged and justughed without saying anything. The Dandelions were made up of a variety of people, and there was nock of naive people like Enoch. Of course, Enoch was Solomon¡¯s weapon, and he was the brain.

    Solomon gestured at Enoch to not take it to heart and spoke emotionlessly, ¡°We¡¯ll know soon.¡±

    His grasp and understanding of human nature had always been the source of Solomon¡¯s confidence. It had even exceeded hisbat strength.

    At the same time, in the central area of the Holy Land camp, in an exquisite barracks, Carolyn was pondering over the way to break out of the situation. Others did it only for survival or advancement in rank, but her sights were set higher than that. From the beginning, she was not meant to be a front-line soldier.

    The Stuart Family had tactfully discovered that the world¡¯sndscape had entered a period of turmoil. They had to seize this opportunity; otherwise, even with their foundation, they would be in danger. In fact, they had both internal and external troubles. They had to grasp the dynamics of the Holy Land and gain profits from taking risks. Solomon¡¯s 100,000 additional troops had put a lot of pressure on the Federation, but within the 10 Great Families, they were pushing the responsibility to each other. None of them were stupid enough to contribute manpower, and all of them wanted to retain their power.

    Carolyn had some ideas to break out of this situation, and soon there would be news. She was prepared to scheme and plot to get her way.

    ¡°Young Master, the head of the Gui Family has requested to speak with you.¡±

    Carolyn gave a slight pause and smiled, ¡°Transfer him over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    With the transfer of themunication signal, Carolyn¡¯s Skylink shed slightly, and the head of the Gui Family appeared in front of her, exuding a sense of oppression. This was a special characteristic of the Gui Family. They were proud and liked to make a showy disy of their ability, especially when they wanted to use someone of something.

    However, Carolyn didn¡¯t n to go ording to the other party¡¯s rhythm. She immediately revealed a sweet smile.

    ¡°Grandpa Gui Mi! Why are you looking for me? Ah, how do you maintain your youth? You seem to be getting younger!¡± Carolyn said coquettishly.

    ¡°Hahaha, what a sweet mouth you¡¯ve got. You haven¡¯t changed at all!¡± Gui Mi had to talk to Carolyn ording to the tone she had set, and a smile appeared on his originally cold face. Their age gap was too wide, so he couldn¡¯t be too rigid. As such, his old tricks seemed to be rendered useless. Carolyn was also sharp enough to handle him.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. Let¡¯s put aside Gui Hao¡¯s matter as that kid was the one who was too ipetent. But you actually helped the Assassins! How could you help outsiders? That¡¯s really going overboard!¡±

    Carolyn smiled a little and replied, ¡°Grandpa Gui Mi, you think too highly of me. My cultivation in the Holy Land was already too overwhelming for me. What¡¯s more is that we are in a Holy Battle now. I¡¯ve only recently learned about what happened in your family. I don¡¯t know where you got your information from, but someone must have deliberately ndered me! The informants on my side have determined that the Kaiser Empire is the one behind this. Their intentions are known to everyone. You must not be fooled.¡±

    Carolyn¡¯s words were half-truths, but in fact, everyone understood what was going on. Generally, the interests of the 10 Great Families were still one. As long as they remained on good terms on the surface, there would not be any real boundaries between them, and the situations would still be reversible. The thing that mattered most was actually the kind of benefits they could get from each other.

 Chapter 881 - Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 881: Infiltration</h4>

    ¡°Girl, there are some things that we are too old to manage, but don¡¯t y with fire. The 10 Great Families are ourmon foundation, and we are one. Even if there¡¯s friction between us, it is also to train young people like you. How can you let outsiders join in? You are all grown up now, and everyone is looking at you. You are the best of our younger generation. If you need anything, talk to me.¡± It was actually really rare for Gui Mi to reveal a grandfatherly smile instead of his usual cold and arrogant expression. He was definitely a smart person to have lived till such an old age.

    Carolyn appeared extremely grateful and said, ¡°Grandpa Gui Mi, thank you for your concern. I really have a problem now. You know, the Holy Battle has entered a stalemate. Now, the Kaiser Empire is constantly deploying more troops, which puts me ¡ª and the 10 Great Families ¡ª in a very difficult and embarrassing position. If you can help me in this matter, I can find a way to put pressure on the Kaiser Empire on my end and force them to hand over the culprit.¡±

    ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me? That should be the right words to use, right? Aren¡¯t you clear of what has been happening to my family in the past two years? It¡¯s imperative that we deploy more soldiers, but the responsibility doesn¡¯t fall on my family only. The 10 Great Families are still one.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Gui Mi, I have already mobilized thirty thousand elites on behalf of the Stuarts, but this is merely a drop in the bucket. I have tried my best to persuade the other families, but they ignored me because I¡¯m just a junior. Uncle Gui Xiao evenughed at me for having wishful thinking.¡±

    Gui Xiao was the liaison of the Gui family in the 10 Great Families and the third son of Gui Mi.

    ¡°**Cough** How could it be possible that Gui Xiaoughed at you? It must be a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll handle this for you. I¡¯ll deploy thirty thousand troops as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Gui Mi. As soon as the Federation¡¯s reinforcements arrive, I will definitely put pressure on Solomon to answer for this,¡± said Carolyn with a smile.

    Under the pressure caused by the Kaiser Empire, deploying more troops was inevitable for the 10 Great Families. However, in this matter, there was a distinction between primary and secondary interests. Their elites were not random hired soldiers; they signified the power the 10 Great Families had umted for more than ten years. If they deployed too many troops, they would grow weak on Earth, but if they deployed too few troops, they feared that their troops might be used as cannon fodder. Also, at present, among the members of the 10 Great Families in the Holy Land, only Carolyn could be considered leader material.

    The most important thing was that the Holy Land had handpicked Carolyn and Solomon as representatives for their respective forces. This was an open conspiracy, and the 10 Great Families couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Simply speaking, the fact that the Gui Family made this decision meant that they were resigned to their fate. There was no other way, after all. The Holy Land had been constantly exerting pressure on them, and it wasn¡¯t possible for the Gui Family to challenge the Holy Land. To put it bluntly, they knew they had to contribute, but at the same time, they wanted to get something in return. They could slowly umte more manpower, but pests like the Assassins had to be exterminated first.

    As for Carolyn, she was very satisfied with this result. Unexpectedly, her n yielded such great results. It was definitely worth the effort.

    One dayter, Carolyn¡¯s name spread across both the northern and southern bases of the Holy Battle. She managed to recruit 200,000 troops from the Federation to support the Holy Battle. This was considered a ¡®stimnt¡¯ and brought confidence to the battlefield which was stuck in a stalemate.

    Carolyn and Solomon were like two bright shining stars, seemingly trying to outdo each other.

    ¡­¡­

    The search outside the Shadow Moon Fortresssted all night, and the search range was extended to the swamp area. In addition to the Griffin patrol in the air, horned hounds were deployed to search for them. This kind of hound had long, pointed horns growing from their noses, but its size and body shape were simr to that of domesticated dogs on earth. Their sense of smell was abnormally sharp, but this slightly primitive method was rather useless against Mu Zi and the others as they were in the wrong ce.

    It was actually very strange. The Mizobudapi people had a deeper understanding of nature than humans, but they were indeed a little backward in terms of ¡®technology¡¯. The Octopus people all seemed to have simr understandings and mindsets for everything, but human beings were much moreplex. As such, they definitely had greater potential than the Octopus people.

    In the middle of the night, Noraba couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. For him, it was like he woke up from a nightmare and finally got to rx. However, Hyde forced himself to stay awake and attempted to recall everything he had seen inside the Shadow Moon Fortress, including its architecturalyout, etc. He even tried his best to sum everything up, as well as describe it to Wang Zhong and the others in detail. Despite being tortured, Hyde had always held on to the hope that this day woulde, the day when he would wipe all his enemies out in this ce.

    This representative of the younger generation of the dimensional people was indeed extraordinary. Although he didn¡¯t keep a high-profile like Carolyn and Solomon, he was definitely the cream of the crop. Under such circumstances and having undergone such a horrifying experience, he could still remain focused and help out with the preparations. His recovery ability was also much stronger than Noraba. However, they had to enter the fortress first before they could make use of the information. The bigger problem now was that it was impossible to enter the fortress¡­

    Previously, Napier suggested that everyone should mix in with the Octopus people who went out of the fortress to search for the ¡®escaped criminals¡¯ tonight and then use Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death aura as a cover to sneak into the fortress. After all, if they were to walk through the gates, they would not activate the elemental formations on the walls. However, after the appearance of the horned hounds, it made everyone dispel this idea. The concealment function of the Life and Death aura was not omnipotent. There were actually many ways to crack it, and one of them was the sense of smell. Furthermore, there might be unknown devices or techniques that would be able to detect them¡­ This idea was not feasible. They couldn¡¯t climb the walls either. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t even ovee their first difficulty, and everyone was at a loss. It was one thing to want to save the others, but whether they had the ability to do so was another.

    The search outside was no longer ongoing in the morning after a fruitless night for the Mizobudapi. They had turned over all the possible ces, and their horned hounds which were pursuing the smell were eventually led to the swamp by Mu Zi, where they found two pieces of blood-stained clothing, putting an end to their search. Although the Octopus people were unwilling to give up, it seemed that there was no better way. Other than allowing some Griffin troops to continue to expand the search range in the swamp, the other soldiers gradually returned to the fortress to rest.

    At this time, Wang Zhong crouched at the entrance of the cave and used the telescope to observe the fortress through the gaps of the dead branches covering the entrance of the cave. He refused to believe that such a huge fortress could really be as seamless as an iron barrel. After an entire day of careful observation, it finally seemed to yield some results.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    Wang Zhong put down the telescope and rubbed his tired eyes. He had been staring incessantly at the fortress for an entire day. Although it appeared imprable on the surface, there was definitely no such thing. If they couldn¡¯t get in from the top, what about from below?

    The moat¡­

    ¡°I can see some debris floating in the moat from time to time, but after an entire day¡¯s observation, I haven¡¯t seen anyone throwing anything into the moat.¡±

    This moat was not made up of stagnant water. Although it was artificially excavated and circumnavigated around the fortress, it actually had underground undercurrents, so the water would flow all day long. This kind of river should be very clean, but different kinds of rubbish could be seen floating in it. After the first batch of rubbish had been washed away, another batch would appear; thus, the river was never once clear. Since there was no one throwing the rubbish outside, the river was obviously connected to the inside of the fortress.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°There are sewers in the fortress that directly connect to the outer moat and underground river, and there must be more than one.¡± Wang Zhong smiled slightly and said, ¡°I think we¡¯ve found a way to infiltrate this ce.¡±

 Chapter 882 - Final Push

    <h4>Chapter 882: Final Push</h4>

    With a way to get inside, the situation became clearer. Now, Hyde and Noraba were in a much better state of mind, but they were still extremely worried about theirrades. As they were experts of the Tyrants themselves and possibly because the Octopus people wanted to keep them alive longer to make examples out of them, the trauma on their Soul Seas wasn¡¯t that serious. As for other aspects, they were now much better after being treated by Mu Zi and Napier. While Hyde and Noraba rested and recuperated from their injuries, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi went to explore the way in. Although they already had an idea, it had to be verified. Without them entering the fortress, it would be difficult for the Octopus people to spot them. Clearly, the Octopus people were now on high alert, and Wang Zhong could hear the faint screams of humans.

    It seemed that they couldn¡¯t dy the rescue operation any longer. Even if the base wanted to rescue them, they would probably be all dead by then.

    Fortunately, the situation was simr to what Wang Zhong thought. After wearing the clown mask, Wang Zhong found the entrance to the sewer. This kind of infrastructure was very simr to that of a certain period in the old era of humans. The Octopus people were clearly good in water and could definitely enter the fortress through the sewers. Luckily, there were no strange monsters in the moat. They probably didn¡¯t think that humans would find this ce so soon.

    Another three days passed, and the four of them waited patiently till nightfall. It seemed like God was on their side as there wasn¡¯t much moonlight on the day of their rescue operation. There were huge, dark clouds covering the skies, and it seemed that there would be a heavy rain. With that, Hyde and Noraba also felt a little more confident.

    They left Napier to guard the cave and instructed him to retreat and report back at the base if they didn¡¯t return to the cave within three days. Although Napier protested for a little while, he eventually had no choice but to ept this task of doing nothing. He only hoped that the four of them wouldn¡¯t try to be hero fodder. If there were really powerful people inside, they should run immediately. Although rescuing the others was important, they had to think of the big picture.

    Just as the four of them set off for the fortress, it began drizzling. The flying Griffins responsible for patrolling around the fortress went to take shelter from the rain. Obviously, even well-trained flying creatures didn¡¯t like flying on rainy nights. With no patrol in the air, an extremely dark sky, and the heavy rain, they didn¡¯t even need Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death aura to cover them. For the first location Wang Zhong had pointed out to them, the four of them quickly approached that part of the moat. They reached the middle area of the moat outside the south gate, and quietly dived into the water.

    Originally, they thought that they would need quite some time to find it, but instead, the moment they went into the water, arge water channel came into view. It opened in the direction of the castle, and there was a huge, artificially drilled water hole. It seemed that they truly found the right ce, and everyone was absolutely thrilled. Holding their breath, they entered the water hole. After swimming for about 20-30 meters from the entrance, they could feel that the terrain of the water cave gradually increased. Finally, when they emerged from the water, it seemed that they were in an underground cave.

    This cave was like a big bucket which was five to six meters deep. The cave walls had seven or eight circr water channels, and there were sewage and various debris flowing down continuously from those water channels. There were alsodders on the left and right sides of the cave, which should be for those who were in charge of cleaning up the garbage. However, it seemed that this ce had not been cleaned for quite some time, and there was a terrible stench permeating the area. There were all kinds of garbage piled into mountains around them, and they could see some dirty beasts with serrated teeth rushing in and out of the rubbish heaps. This kind of scavenger was simr to the rats back on Earth. They were not aggressive and appeared to be extremely timid, so they were definitely not a danger to them. When they noticed theserge ¡®humans¡¯ suddenly emerging from the water pool, they were all startled. They made a rattling sound and began panicking. After which, they dove into the rubbish heaps and disappeared.

    Just as expected, the condition of sewers would be simr regardless of race or species. As long as a civilization needed to eat and drink, sewers were indispensable.

    Thedders on both sides of the cave wall were connected with two mini tforms, which were closed off by a huge round iron door. That was the normal entrance and exit. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t go there. Wang Zhong picked a round water channel facing the north and led everyone into it.

    Due to the Octopus people¡¯s slightlyrger frame and height, the waterway was built to be rtively wide for them to enter to clean. Other than the foul odor, it was not difficult to walk through it. It was just that it was extremely long. After walking for dozens of meters, they could still see bifurcated forks, and sometimes, they could see things like holes or manhole covers above their head. Along the way, Wang Zhong had been calcting the distance they traveled, including the distance they swam from the moat, and the distance they walked in the water channel. As such, he could roughly tell where they were. It was estimated that he had reached the prison Hyde mentioned, and the four of them stopped. Wang Zhong and Mu Zi used their divine senses to explore the manhole cover above their heads and could feel that there were some Octopus people walking back and forth. Wang Zhong shook his head and proceeded to check out the other nearby exits. Finally, he found a loosely guarded one.

    Hua hua hua¡­

    The manhole cover on the ground was slightly lifted, and a small bald head peeked out. After that, he gestured an ¡®OK¡¯ sign downward.

    Mu Zi opened the manhole coverpletely, and the four of them jumped out together under the cover of Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death Aura. Close to their predictions, they had ended up in a secluded alley. Across the low walls of the house, they could see the fortress wall, which was about seven to eight hundred meters east from everyone, and there was a round tower on the side. It stood out among the low houses surrounding it. That was the prison tower which was still fresh in Hyde¡¯s memory, and it was only about a kilometer away from their current position.

    Both Hyde and Noraba were unable to suppress their excitement after the sessful infiltration, and it could be seen on their faces. Although they had yet to fully recover from their physical injuries, they felt as though they had boundless energy. The rain got heavier and heavier, reducing their chances of getting discovered by the horned hounds. Now that they were in, everything would get easier. They put back the manhole cover in its original ce and made a note of this location. With Mu Zi maintaining his Life and Death aura as a cover, they slowly advanced towards the prison.

    The Mizobudapi did not seem to like nightlife very much. Most of the houses were already dark, and the people had obviously fallen asleep. asionally, some guards could be seen patrolling the streets, but they were not Octopus people. They had the bodies of humans, but they were bigger and taller. Their heads looked a little like the heads of angry bulls, and they had huge horns. On the base, they were called ¡®taurens¡¯.

    The Mizobudapi World was not only made up of the Octopus people. They had arge variety of intelligent races. Their history was actually simr to that of human beings. Various races fought for hegemony within the entire world, and eventually, the Octopus people were victorious and gained leadership over the others. The taurens were just one of the races. The Holy City Army had already seen them on the day of thending battle. The Mizobudapi army was a coalition consisting of at least a dozen intelligent races.

    Now that they were inside the fortress, it feltpletely different from the outside, and they could clearly see arge number of guards stationed on the fortress walls. They also could see some peculiar weapons, with muzzles, which were probably simr to human runic cannons, but their strange shapes were not limited to the form of guns and cannons. Although they did not know the specific power and range of the weapons, it was no wonder that the other party had nothing to fear of humans. However, they probably didn¡¯t expect humans to sneak in through the sewers.

    Wang Zhong and the others didn¡¯t have any more time to waste as rescuing everyone was the top priority. Some of the soldiers here appeared rather powerful, and there were a lot of them. Of course, the thing they feared the most was the Warlock Saint. They could only hope that the Warlock Saint was getting on in years and needed to sleep.

    The heavy rain rendered the horned hounds¡¯ noses useless. With Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death aura covering them and them staying on high alert, constantly observing their surroundings, they didn¡¯t meet any danger along the way. The location of the prison was a little far, and they had to circle around several blocks. Before they could arrive at the prison, they saw something that made everyone dumbfounded.

    It was an official notice pasted on the street wall, with a huge bunch of Mizobudapi text. Although everyone couldn¡¯t understand the text, the painting below the text was recognizable. It was Wang Zhong!

    The four of them, including Wang Zhong himself, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when they saw this painting. The painting was extremely vivid, and they could even see that slight arrogance Wang Zhong had. They didn¡¯t need to understand the text. Obviously, it was not for them to sing praises of him. Based on Wang Zhong¡¯s previous experience of killing a Sword Saint, it was very likely a wanted poster. Now that they were in a war, deaths and losses were amon sight. Why would they specially put up a wanted poster of Wang Zhong? Did they have that much hatred for him? Was it just because he killed that Sword Saint?

    But actually, it didn¡¯t make sense. Wang Zhong felt that this was beyondprehension. Even if the Octopus people knew that the Sword Saint, Heinrich, was killed, how did they know that it was Wang Zhong who did it? Previously in the ck Boulder Energy Mine, none of the Octopus People managed to escape. Besides, even if the Octopus people knew that the culprit was Wang Zhong, where would they have gotten his portrait? Although the painter might be an expert, only one who knew Wang Zhong rather well would be able to draw such a vivid painting of him. However, except for the already dead Heinrich, no Mizobudapi had ever seen Wang Zhong before. This was truly¡­

    This was really f*cking weird. Although Wang Zhong was not afraid of being famous, it was not a good thing to be so well-known among the enemies. However, this was obviously not the time to be thinking about this. Now, the circr tower had appeared in front of everyone. That was the entrance to the dungeon.

    There were four tauren guards in the tower gate, but they were all yawning listlessly. One was even hugging his spear and drooling on it. He appeared to be fully immersing himself in a sweet dream¡­

    It seemed that the tight defense on the outside made these internal-defense guards lower their guard and grow ck. They had to act fast. Mu Zi¡¯s aura-concealing effect was very useful, and the taurens were easily deceived. Although theirbat power was strong, their observational skills were very weak. They were also quitezy and belonged to the ruled ss. The four of them approached slowly. As they went closer and closer to the gate, their hearts began to beat faster and faster. Their operation had gone too smoothly. Although there was no abnormality, the smoother their operation was, the more they worried about sudden changes.

    A terrifying death aura began to quietly approach the four taurens. Mu Zi estimated their strength and was nning to kill them all at once. However, before he could do so, a sharp and shrill voice could be heard from beside him.

    Screech!!

    This sound was extremely ear-piercing, and its decibel was definitely louder than an rm on Earth. The tranquility of the Shadow Moon Fortress seemed to have been broken in an instant, and the four taurens woke up immediately. At the same time, a dark w could be seen trying to grab Mu Zi¡¯s arm, and a pair of blood-red eyes could be seen staring at them.

    The thing had red eyes, a shadow-like body, and could see through Mu Zi¡¯s invisibility. A shadow ghost!

    This was not the kind of ghost that humans always talked about. It was also an intelligent race in the Mizobudapi World. As a half-energy body, it could not only be invisible; it could also see through all invisibility effects or illusions of the same level. It was considered a minority race in the Mizobudapi World. Due to their special abilities, their entire race depended on the Octopus people for survival.

    From the database back at the camp, they knew there was something called a ¡®shadow ghost¡¯ in the Mizobudapi World, but there weren¡¯t any specific details or data about them. Obviously, this thing was rather rare in this world. It was just their luck to have met one.

    This shadow ghost¡¯s movements were extremely fast. Additionally, Mu Zi was caught off guard as he was preparing to kill the four tauren guards in one shot. As such, the shadow ghost actually managed to grab his wrist.

    The red eyes on the shadow ghost¡¯s face instantly became redder, as though it was excited. It fed on souls and energy and came from the world of darkness and death. It would never allow its target to escape; it had to suck this human baldy dry!

    However, in the next second, the excitement in the shadow ghost¡¯s eyes turned into fear. Not to mention absorbing the energy and soul of the other party, the moment its hand touched the other party¡¯s wrist, it felt a chill down its spine, and it actually shivered. It was as though it had touched a tiger¡¯s butt, and it pulled back its hand in fear.

    ¡°Run!¡± The contact between the ghost and Mu Zi was only a second or two, but Wang Zhong had already made a prompt decision to fall back. Noraba and Hyde were obviously reluctant. They were already near the cell, and there were countless brothers waiting for them to rescue them, yet they were going to leave?

    It was that split second of hesitation that gave the four tauren guards, who were awakened by the shock, a chance to strike. They appeared to be enraged and were shouting loudly. How could they not notice these stupid and weak humans, especially when they were so near themselves? This was definitely a disgrace for the great taurens!

    Bull Demon Charge! They roared with their heads lowered, horns forward, and charged forward. Each step from their feet caused the ground to vibrate slightly. Their speed was incredibly fast as they were hell-bent on killing these four weak intruders.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi only had to dodge slightly, while Noraba and Hyde seemed to find it rather difficult to dodge. These taurens were too strong and too fast, especially when they were fueled by anger.

    Rumble! Bang bang!

    The four charging figures lost their targets, and they ended up charging into the walls of the residential house in front of them; half of the wall copsed instantly. When they turned back, their enemies had long disappeared without a trace.

    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!

    A sharp rm sounded within the fortress, and arge number of Griffin legions roared as they soared through the air. The streets were soon filled with all kinds of footsteps, and there were tauren guards lined up in formation.

 Chapter 883 - Warlock Saint

    <h4>Chapter 883: Warlock Saint</h4>

    Mu Zi¡¯s invisibility was no longer effective, and the shadow ghost that followed closely behind them continued to scream loudly. Its scream was like a sound wave, a natural barrier breaker. As its sound waves passed through them, one could get a clear view of their body outlines, which was equivalent to total exposure. Additionally, this thing was extremely cunning. It would tail them but stay far away from them, using sound waves to expose their tracks. Wang Zhong tried to turn around to kill it several times, but it would disappear into the darkness and run away at top speed. The stealth ability of this thing was definitely on par with Mu Zi¡¯s. Even with Wang Zhong Mind¡¯s Eye ability, it was impossible to spot it unless it was at a near distance.

    Originally, it was possible to sneak back into the sewers silently, but this dy made it impossible. In the street ahead, countless hasty footsteps could be heard, and arge group of tauren guards poured into the street, blocking their path.

    ¡°Charge!¡± The entrance to the sewer was at the end of the alley. They had no choice but to fight their way through.

    Ham Sausage was the fastest. He leaped forward first and exuded the aura of a level-seven dimensional creature. In a battle against the weak, pressure coercion was the most cost-effective method.

    However, those barbaric soldiers, who were nearly three meters tall, were wearing heavy armor. Additionally, with the help of their formation, they seemed united as one and exuded a magnificent military aura, which was evenly matched with that of Ham Sausage.

    As such, they were not afraid of the terrifying aura of this level-seven dimensional creature. There were even several Octopus Warlocks following behind them. This was aplete attack squad. Ham Sausage immediately spewed a ball of hellfire and charged forward to open up a path for them. However, he was blocked by a round arc-shaped shield condensed by thebined forces of a few Warlocks. Immediately after that, those tauren soldiers charged at them, each holding their own shield. A level-seven creature like Ham Sausage was considered rather powerful, so it would be a piece of cake to handle a few tauren soldiers. However, the formation of the enemiesbined with the arcane arc-shaped shield was really terrifying. When all of them charged at once, they actually managed to send Ham Sausage flying backward.

    Unless one had reached the level of a Sacred Teacher, one wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of the battle formation. Even if a Heavenly Soul went up against this, it was highly possible that he would be killed by this seemingly endless army.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Hyde and Noraba were out for blood now. Since they fell short of sess at thest stage, both of them nned to go down fighting. All of a sudden, both of them released a huge wave of Soul Power. They had yet to fully recover, and countless blood patches instantly began to appear on their bandages. ¡°We¡¯ll hold them off. Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, you guys can run faster than us. Fall back if you get the chance! Don¡¯te on your own anymore. Go back to request for backup!¡±

    However, before they could sacrifice themselves, there was already a terrifying forceing from behind them.

    ¡°Move!¡± Wang Zhong shouted in a deep voice, and a fiery phoenix flew from his palms.

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!

    The roaring phoenix had a long ming tail feather which pulled a streak of fire across this alley and charged forward fiercely with an extraordinary momentum.

    The tauren guards stayed in formation, and the arc-shaped energy shield that had just withstood Ham Sausage¡¯s hellfire transformed instantly and became crystal clear, appearing like a huge ice-crystal shield. The energy form of the shield actually turned into ice in an instant. As the fiery phoenix sted into the shield, the ice-crystal arc-shaped shield trembled, and the entire tauren battle formation was hindered from advancing, but the phoenix was resisted as well. The ice shield did not provide the fiery phoenix with anybustible energy, so its energy actually got offset. However, immediately after the fiery phoenix disappeared, a well-concealed golden light revealed itself.

    Laforgue¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh!

    Screech!

    Instantly, the area in front of them became a bloody mess. The seven or eight taurens who were at the front were chopped into two directly at their waists. The sh of the round crosswheel was too fast, and it had been hidden within the fiery phoenix. At the same time when ¡®Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven¡¯ offset the energy of the shield, the Heroic Crosswheel sh took the chance to break their formation.

    Theirplete formation was broken in an instant, and soon, it was chaos for the taurens. They began screaming and roaring, and before they could get back into formation, the two ¡®killing gods¡¯ rushed in like how tigers would charge into a flock of sheep.

    Mu Zi¡¯s body began radiating with gray energy. Strictly speaking, Mu Zi should be considered a Warlock. He was good at various techniques regarding manipting life and death, but this did not mean that he was not good at meleebat. Wang Zhong had once tried carrying his Life and Death Coffin, but its weight alone was no less than a few thousand pounds. It was extremely heavy, and even if one had great strength, it would be difficult for one to wield such a thing. Even Mu Zi relied on his unique connection with the Life and Death Coffin to use it.

    At this time, the Life and Death Coffin on his back was like a huge weapon. A single blow from his coffin was like being hit by a huge hammer, and even the taurens who were born with divine power couldn¡¯t resist this terrifying blow. The already messy formation could no longer put up a fight against Mu Zi, and the taurens in Mu Zi¡¯s way were all knocked down, clearing out an entire path for the rest.

    Wang Zhong, who was following closely behind him, was like the God of Death reaping their souls. This was not an arena fight; he had to kill his enemies the fastest and easiest way if he wanted to survive. As he wielded Heinrich¡¯s divine sword, only glints and shes of steel could be seen. Wherever the sword touched, death would follow. This divine sword was indeed extremely sharp, and Wang Zhong secretly rejoiced that he had this thing in his hand; otherwise, it would be really difficult to get rid of these taurens, who had extraordinary defense techniques, so smoothly.

    Noraba and Hyde, who were ready to sacrifice themselves, were absolutely dumbfounded. How strong were theirbat powers? Before they were captured, Hyde had fought these tauren soldiers before. Although most of them only had the standard simr to ordinary Heroic Souls, with their inborn divine power, heavy armor, and their extremely tough fighting styles, their overallbat power was a force to be reckoned with. Previously, merely five tauren squadrons, which consisted of about a hundred of them, were able to break the battle formations of the Seekers. What¡¯s more was that the Seekers had deployed three mini-teams, consisting of 60 people each. Even with a ratio of about 2:1, they failed to escape. But what did he just see? Wang Zhong and Mu Zi could directly destroy a tauren formation, which consisted of more than twenty people. What¡¯s more was that the whole battle took less than ten seconds. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes¡­ This was simply unimaginable. Even their team captain might not be able to do it.

    ¡°Stop dreaming. Let¡¯s go!¡± shouted Wang Zhong from the front.

    At this moment, this squadron of 30-40 taurens had been scattered, and more than half of them were injured or dead. Although the taurens were brave and skilled in warfare, they could not help but shudder in the face of this ¡®killing god¡¯ who killed people like he was chopping melons or vegetables. As they screamed wildly for backup, they retreated backward, emptying out arge area ahead of them. They didn¡¯t have to worry at all as this was the Shadow Moon Fortress. Reinforcements were on their way, and the gates were also heavily guarded by soldiers at this time. They knew that these people couldn¡¯t suddenly sprout wings and fly off.

    They didn¡¯t have wings, but the ¡®wings¡¯ of the Shadow Moon Fortress had already arrived. It only took a moment for a flying legionposed of a dozen griffins to fly over here. Probably because they saw how the tauren formation was destroyed by Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, they were a little fearful. They merely hovered and spied on them from the skies and sounded warning sirens, instead of directly plunging down to attack. Now, there was more than one shadow ghost around them, and they constantly shot sound waves at them, rendering Mu Zi¡¯s invisibility ability useless. As such, the enemies in the sky saw them clearly by virtue of having a high-altitude advantage.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± Everyone grew worried. It was most likely that the other party had yet to find out how they entered the city. That sewer entrance could not be exposed. After all, this ce belonged to the other party. Based on the other party¡¯s understanding of the Shadow Moon Fortress, if they happened to see them run into the sewers, they would most probably immediately send troops to guard the exit of the moat outside the city and then send another batch of soldiers to pursue them in the sewers.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Follow me!¡± Wang Zhong took the lead to charge forward and suddenly released several Heroic Crosswheel shes towards the air, one after another.

    The Heroic Crosswheel sh was released at top speed, but due to the far distance and the agility of the griffins and their riders, they managed to evade the attacks. They were about to mock Wang Zhong, but they realized that the golden crosswheel had turned around and came back at them. His Heroic Crosswheel sh was extremely maneuverable, but to control four or five at the same time from such a far distance, that was the maximum limit he could do.

    The situation in the skies grew chaotic. The aim of releasing his Heroic Crosswheel shes was not to kill his enemies, but more of obstructing their sight. His crosswheel shes flew back and forth wildly in the skies, attacking their enemies non-stop, and leaving countless interweaving golden trajectories in mid-air. One of the griffin riders was flying too low and did not have enough space to avoid the attacks and ended up getting hit. The griffin wailed in pain and fell from the air, making the others fly higher by several tens of meters for fear of getting hit.

    At this time, they had entered the alley of the sewer entrance, and the enemies in the air were almost out of his attack range. Based on Wang Zhong¡¯s estimation, this distance was just right. Although the riders could see the overall situation, it was certainly impossible for them to see what they were doing exactly. Suddenly, he gave up control over his Crosswheel shes and released two fiery phoenixes, one from each hand.

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven! But instead of attacking them, his attacks were aimed at the bungalows on both sides of the alley. At the same time, Wang Zhong shouted, ¡°Mu Zi!¡±

    Mu Zi had lifted up his coffin long ago, and he immediately smashed it into the houses upon Wang Zhong¡¯s signal. The Life and Death Coffin was extremely powerful. If Mu Zi wanted to destroy the houses, he definitely could do it at top speed.

    The surrounding houses copsed after suffering a blow each from Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, and dust instantly engulfed their surroundings, shielding them from their enemies¡¯ sight. Noraba and Hyde kicked the manhole cover open, and everyone hopped in single-file under the cover of the dust. At the same time, a dark figure and a ming figure charged out from the dust and ran towards two different directions of the city.

    It was the Headless Knight and Smander who had been sleeping after being injured by the Sword Saint previously. After such a long time, they had long reverted back to their original states. At this time, Wang Zhong did not expect them to help kill their enemies. The only thing they had to do was to divert their enemies¡¯ attention to give them sufficient time to escape.

    Through their soul connections, Wang Zhong could feel that both Smander and the Headless Knight were currently being attacked by their enemies. Clearly, there had been a surge of reinforcements in that alley, and they were now chasing and blocking both Soul Guards.

    ¡°Should we hide in the sewers for a while?¡± Noraba and Hyde asked at the same time. ording to the reversal method, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. The other party would definitely be furious after getting harrassed. If they couldn¡¯t find the culprits in the city, they might expand the search area. If so, the city would be empty, and it would be a good opportunity to save everyone.

    ¡°No.¡± Wang Zhong shook his head. As he led the others through the sewers, he exined himself. ¡°The two Soul Guards will not be able to stall our enemies¡¯ army for long. Our enemies will definitely realize what we did, and they will focus on searching the alley we disappeared in. Although the alley is currently in ruins, the Shadow Moon Fortress¡¯s guards can definitely clean it out in minutes, and they will definitely find the sewer entrance. We not only have to go. We have to go fast!¡±

    ¡°There are guards on the city walls, and now there must be eyes everywhere. If we leave through the moat, we will most likely be spotted.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget we still have Mu Zi? There are no shadow ghosts in the moat,¡± Wang Zhong said with a smile. ¡°At least not now.¡±

    Both of them instantly recalled Mu Zi¡¯s ability. As the shadow ghost had been on their tail for so long, they almost forgot about Mu Zi¡¯s invisibility ability.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our n failed.¡± Hyde sighed to himself. ¡°After our enemies carry out a thorough investigation, we probably can¡¯t use the same sewer trick again.¡±

    Wang Zhong also felt that it was a pity. It would be nice if he had been more cautious at that time. If he had been more careful, he could have discovered the shadow ghost in advance with his Mind¡¯s Eye. However, there was no use in regretting it now. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±

    The four of them ran all the way without stopping, dived into the moat from the sewer, and finally came out of the moat. Now, Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death aura was concealing them from their enemies.

    From a distance, they could see that the entire fortress was now lit up and was filled with noise, breaking the night tranquility. There were many flying guards in the air, and the security around the city wall¡¯s had been tightened, but their main search was still concentrated in the fortress. It seemed that they had yet to consider the possibility of them escaping through the sewer.

    The four of them exchanged nces at each other and didn¡¯t dare to waste a single second. With Mu Zi covering for them, everyone ran towards the cave where Napier was. They truly felt lucky to have escaped with their lives, especially Hyde and Noraba. They actually managed to escape the ce where so many other soldiers were lost, twice.

    Hyde knew that Wang Zhong had saved his life once again.

    However, before the four of them could catch a breath, an overwhelming pressure suddenly shrouded from the top, as though an eagle was staring at four conceited little chicks.

    The terrifying coercion felt like a big rock had directly dropped on everyone¡¯s heart. They were done for.

    A Warlock Saint!

 Chapter 884 - Final Destination

    <h4>Chapter 884: Final Destination</h4>

    While Wang Zhong and others were at the juncture of life and death, Ma Dong¡¯s luck seemed to have turned for the better. To be precise, he had been very lucky recently.

    Back on Earth.

    Ma Dong rushed into the secret chamber excitedly. When he saw Mmi, he grabbed her arm a little impatiently and said happily, ¡°Mimi, I just received some great news. This time, as long as we do it right, if we are sessful, we will definitely give the Zhao Family an unprecedented blow!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Is the information credible?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 90% sure, you can rest assured. The news came from¡­¡± Halfway through, Ma Dong suddenly paused. He stared into Mmi¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Mimi? Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Rx, this time, we are really going to seed. After dealing this heavy blow to the Zhao Family, I will havepleted my revenge. I have no ns to kill the entire Zhao and Gui families. I still know my limitations. Let¡¯s go to Tutankhamun after this, where we can live freely. We¡¯ll ignore the Federation and the Empire. In fact, I¡¯ve never been ambitious. I just want to live happily. I felt the same in the past, and I have never changed. Let bygones be bygones. We¡¯ll start over again!¡±

    Mmi stared nkly at Ma Dong, who was in a good mood. Clearly, Ma Dong truly received great news. If it was a day ago, she would be happy for him, but now¡­

    ¡°Mimi? What are you thinking?¡±

    Mmi smiled and kissed Ma Dong, ¡°I was just thinking, how many children will we have?¡±

    ¡°How many? However many you want!¡± said Ma Dong as he hugged Mmi. Having been through so much, he really thought it through. Instead of living in the past, it was better to look to the future. Emily was also done. After this matter was settled, she ought to get her own life back.

    ¡°Hush!¡± Mmi continued to kiss Ma Dong, and their salivas mixed together. It didn¡¯t take long for Ma Dong to fully immerse himself in the kiss.

    As a result, he did not see Mmi gently shaking off some powder from her nails.

    Today, she came to take his life. Her superiors were done with Ma Dong, without a doubt. Assassin no longer had any value to them.

    Even if she didn¡¯t hear what Ma Dong just said, she knew deep down in her heart that Ma Dong had never changed. Although his mouth was always unforgiving, he was actually a tender-hearted fool.

    However, was she any different?

    ¡°Mimi, why do I feel a little dizzy¡­ You¡­¡± Ma Dong couldn¡¯t believe it; he actually fell for her tricks twice.

    Ma Dong slumped down on Mmi.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t trust others so easily again,¡± said Mmi with emotion. However, Ma Dong could no longer hear her words. He fell to the ground softly, totally unconscious.

    She put some inconspicuous-looking clothes on him and put a new mask on his face. She looked carefully at his face several times before she carried him out of the base via the secret pathway. There was already a car waiting outside this base.

    After watching the car drive away, Mmi returned to the underground base again. She opened the bottle of wine that Ma Dong had treasured for a long time and began to drink slowly. She did not n to cry, but tears fell uncontrobly. With that, she poured fuel all over the ground and sat on the sofa. This was the ce Ma Dong liked to pin her down on¡­

    mes began to engulf the entire ce.

    She was born in mes, so she had to die in mes. Although she had no power over her own fate, at least she could choose her final destination.

    ¡­¡­

    Wang Zhong and the others stopped in their tracks. For one to exude such a powerful coercion, there was only one possibility. Mu Zi¡¯s stealth ability was not a deception in the visual sense. Instead, it depended on the other party¡¯s level. It would be extremely useful if he used it against someone weaker than him, but in front of an expert who was another level above him, his ability would truly be useless.

    At the moment when they felt the pressure, the four of them sensed a pair of huge and terrifying eyes staring at each of them at the same time, seeing through their concealment. They then looked up in surprise together and saw an Octopus man, who was wearing a golden robe, flying down from the castle towards them, but he was seemingly walking on air.

    He appeared extremely noble, and there was a gentle air current supporting his legs, allowing him to walk on air effortlessly. The golden robe on his body was dazzling and eye-catching, making him look like a god. With just a single nce, Mu Zi¡¯s concealment technique was rendered useless. He was expressionless, and when he looked at the four of them, it was as though he was looking at four lowly and insignificant creatures.

    All of them had long heard about thebat power of a Warlock Saint. It was said that they had the power of about three Sword Saints. However, on the day of thending battle, none of them managed to catch a glimpse of a Warlock Saint. Now that they had seen it with their own eyes, especially Wang Zhong, they understood. It was definitely not an exaggeration!

    In the next second, everyone was utterly convinced.

    With a slight lift of the Warlock Saint¡¯s palm, countless elements began gathering in the air in an instant. That kind of vast and mighty aura radiating from him was like heavenly power. Above everyone, within a radius of hundreds of meters, a fiery cloud exuding a terrifying force was condensed within seconds. As that terrifying cloud grew bigger, it seemed as though it was the end of the world.

    The threat brought by this mighty power waspletely different from that of a Sword Saint, who would most definitely wield a sword. Feeling the terrifying energy in the fiery cloud, even Mu Zi and Wang Zhong weren¡¯t certain if they could survive the attack. Also, the attack range was toorge. A radius of hundreds of meters was instantly shrouded with this coercion. As the Warlock Saint locked on to their position, it felt as though the cloud would instantly fall on them if they dared to take another step.

    At that moment, the four of them seemed to have been utterly stunned. It was like they couldn¡¯t even run. However, before everyone could respond, the fiery cloud disappeared in the next instant.

    Wang Zhong felt that a strange expression shed on the Warlock Saint¡¯s face, as though he was staring at himself¡­

    It seemed that the Mizobudapi wanted to capture him alive?

    Wang Zhong instantly thought of the wanted poster he saw in the city.

    Everyone was stunned once again, but the Warlock Saint in the air did not grow idle. As the fiery cloud dissipated, he sted a spiral beam of light downwards at the same time.

    The spiral beam of light traveled at top speed, as though it was a shooting star, and it hit Ham Sausage instantly. Ham Sausage was a legitimate level-7 creature. ording to human standards, it could be considered a Heavenly Soul Expert, and its defense power was rather amazing. However, a single blow from this Warlock Saint could make Ham Sausage yelp in pain. Its majestic body seemed as though it had been struck by lightning, and a bout of terrifying energy engulfed its body. Instantly, he was reduced to the size of a ¡®Ham Sausage¡¯.

    A second ago, he had just condensed a fiery cloud, yet he could switch into an arcane attack in the next instant. What¡¯s more was that the power of this arcane attack was so terrifying that Ham Sausage couldn¡¯t even hold out against one hit.

    Mu Zi wasted no time in keeping it away.

    At the same time, Wang Zhong shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll split up! You guys need to find Napier!¡±

    Since the other party wanted to capture him alive, that was everyone¡¯s chance to escape. The Warlock Saint was bound to focus all his attention on Wang Zhong, so whoever was with him would be in danger. If they split up, as long as he could stall the Warlock Saint for a short while, the others would have a chance to escape since the flying legions in the city had yet toe out here.

    Although this was a great misfortune, it could be worse. The guards on the city walls had clearly realized that their lord had stepped in to take care of those despicable intruders. The griffin legion in the skies was heading towards this direction, but no one dared to join the battlefield. They merely hovered near the fortress and cheered for the Warlock Saint from a far distance. On the one hand, since a Warlock Saint had stepped in, those sneaky, despicable humans wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, but on the other hand, with a single elemental spell, the Warlock Saint would kill thousands in one go. The sudden appearance of the red cloud not only surprised Wang Zhong and the others but also frightened the defenders in the fortress. Who dared to step forward?

    The situation was delicate, and the opportunity was fleeting. Noraba and Hyde did not dare to hesitate and subconsciously ran straight ahead after heeding Wang Zhong¡¯s words. At the same time, Wang Zhong sprinted to the left, toward the wild moor outside the city. However, Mu Zi, who was supposed to leave with Grai and Hyde, followed him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay together.¡± As Mu Zi ran forward wildly, he did not forget to turn his head and grin at Wang Zhong. Mu Zi would always stand by him in such situations.

    Sure enough, the Warlock Saint didn¡¯t even bother to look at Noraba and Hyde. To him, those two were no different from livestock. He only had eyes for Wang Zhong, and his eyes were sparkling with excitement.

    Sauron was a crazy Warlock who had a mixed reputation in the Mizobudapi World. This was because he was too absorbed in learning about the soul and conducting live experiments. Legend had it that he even experimented on his own people, but there had been no conclusive evidence. As such, Sauron was ecstatic at the appearance of humans. They were the perfect test subjects as they had extremelypatible souls. They could evolve from a low-level civilization to a high-level civilization in a short span of time; thus, that was enough to prove the quality of their souls. It had to be noted that even if 10 Holy Lands were given to a bunch of idiots, it would be useless to them.

    Experimenting was a luxurious thing. As a great and powerful Warlock obsessed with the essence of the soul, he often had to worry about resources. Originally, he wanted to destroy these lowly creatures that caused a disturbance to himself, but he truly didn¡¯t expect to see this human teenager. Sauron recognized him with a single nce. This human named Wang Zhong was now the number one wanted criminal in the Mizobudapi Word. The order was issued by the royal family, and it was said that this human had killed the young master of the Sword Faction, Heinrich, who was also an important member of the royal family¡¯s younger generation. The royal family had offered a huge reward for this human¡¯s capture. As long as he could capture this human and hand him over to the royal family, Sauron estimated that the huge reward would not only be enough to pay for his own experiments but also make him be an extremely wealthy man.

    The most important thing was that he couldn¡¯t believe that such a weak creature could defeat the young master of the Sword Faction. His soul would definitely be delicious and interesting.

    As a great Warlock, he had seen too many beautiful bodies, but he rarely got to see interesting souls. Once discovered, he definitely would not allow the person to escape!

    Escape?

    Sauron chuckled, he didn¡¯t even care about the two weaklings that had just slipped away. No matter what they did in the city just now, he couldn¡¯t care less. Compared to the value of this little guy called Wang Zhong, let alone a little damage, even the entire Shadow Moon Fortress was nothing to Sauron.

    Arge-scale killing technique was definitely not feasible as that guy would be worthless if he was dead. He lifted his feet lightly and nced at his palm. With that, he threw an arcane power ball, which he had deliberately reduced the power of, directly into Wang Zhong¡¯s back to stop him from running.

 Chapter 885 - Meteor Shower

    <h4>Chapter 885: ¡®Meteor Shower¡¯</h4>

    Suddenly, a little girl appeared and intercepted the arcane power ball in mid-air.

    Wang Zhong felt his soul tremble. It was truly a little sad. Alice, who was powerful enough to defend against Aiolos in the secret realm, was downgraded into a Soul Guard by his own hands and had been reduced to something that could only withstand one strike. However, it was also because the opponents he had been going up against were all too powerful. Alice, who only recovered after so many days, was injured once again. However, he felt that her injuries were slightly lighter this time, aspared to the time when she went up against the Sword Saint. It was probably because the Warlock Saint didn¡¯t want to identally kill him and reduced the power of his attacks.

    Wang Zhong did not hesitate or think about anything else. He had to run, run with all his might!

    Then, Mu Zi began to run strangely, using the same technique he used in the Decapitation Canyon when he traveled between life and death. He appeared to be taking a stroll, but his speed was extremely fast.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong instantly activated three major Circuits at the same time: Zoom Shadow Circuit, Domination Constitution Circuit, and Light Spirit Circuit! It was as though his entire body was reborn in an instant, and his speed elerated. As he rushed forward, he was like a flying missile, with extraordinary explosive power.

    The instantaneous eleration of the two made the Warlock Saint slightly stunned. He had seen fast runners before, but he had never seen rookies running so fast. Within a blink of an eye, they had already rushed out of his attack range.

    Ha¡­ Sauron¡¯s lips curled slightly, and he sped up. Although the way he flew in the air looked cool, the speed was not that fast, and it was notparable to the full speed of a Sword Saint on the ground. On the other hand, the two of them were as fast as the wind. Gradually, Sauron realized that he was not able to catch up with them and grew slightly annoyed. However, it was obviously impossible for them to get rid of him as well. As such, the distance of about a hundred meters was constantly maintained between both parties. The power and realm of Warlock Saints were much higher than that of Sword Saints, but speed and stamina were not their forte.

    Pirs of fire began to rise from the ground. Although the Warlock Saint was not willing tounch arge-scale attack, he kept at the petty tricks. Although the two of them constantly avoided the hot pirs, the high temperature was truly unbearable, making Mu Zi feel parched. The other party was not in a hurry. Although he couldn¡¯t catch up with them for the time being, he had many other ways to ¡®y¡¯ with these two rats.

    Wang Zhong was okay, but he put on a good show for the Warlock Saint and pretended that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In fact, his resistance to fire was strong enough for him to not be affected. Since the other party was unaware of this fact, he seemed to have reduced the power of those fire pirs to prevent himself from identally killing Wang Zhong.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. Mu Zi, you can¡¯t take it any longer. Leave me. Go and meet Napier and the rest first.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape on your own either.¡± Mu Zi gritted his teeth and suddenly said, ¡°I have an idea!¡±

    All his Soul Power suddenly surged violently, and he poked his hands into the Life and Death Coffin. With that, a gray mist immediately escaped from the coffin, engulfing the surroundings, and blocking the other party¡¯s sight.

    ¡°What a childish trick!¡± Sauron shrugged it off. It seemed that those two rats had run out of ideas. His divine sense could instantly epass the entire area and see through his stealth ability. How difficult would it be to see through this mist?

    Several balls of fire suddenly exploded in the mist, dispersing the mist instantly as the mes ravaged. However, the two humans who were supposed to be in the mist had vanished.

    They not only disappeared from Sauron¡¯s line of sight; his divine sense could also no longer sense their presence, stunning him. He had seen the stealth ability of the other party. Although it was extraordinary, it was only at the level of a Heroic Soul, and he could see through it immediately, but what did he just experience¡­?

    Sauron instantly flew nearer to the ground and enveloped the surroundings, up to a thousand kilometers, with his divine sense, but he still got nothing. They seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

    At the same time, Mu Zi and Wang Zhong had sunk tens of meters underground with the Life and Death Coffin. There was nock of magical artifacts, but there was never one like the Life and Death Coffin. At that moment, the hard ground seemed to have transformed into a waterhole, instantly pulling them underground.

    Both of them did not even dare to take a breath while they were underground. Mu Zi had used this trick to escape a Heavenly Soul¡¯s pursuit before, but he wasn¡¯t sure if the same trick was going to work this time. He wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain this kind of concealment for long. If the other party continued to camp at the same spot, they were still going to meet their end.

    At this time, sounds could be hearding from the woods in the distance, and the Warlock Saint¡¯s expression turned cold. They were too naive if they thought they could escape!

    He chased the direction of the sound immediately. Obviously, the Warlock didn¡¯t expect these two guys to remain where they were. After the Warlock Saint left, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi both heaved a long sigh of relief, but they dared not stay longer. However, both of them did not attempt to run out. Instead, they ran towards the direction of the fortress.

    Sure enough, they heard a loud, angry roar from the sky after a while. The Sword Saint who had been diverted by several indigenous birds was enraged. Soon after, streaks of fire rained down, seemingly covering the entire earth. The ce where Wang Zhong and Mu Zi hid previously was currently in the process of being reduced to a wastnd with every step the Warlock Saint took. The ground instantly burned in a sea of fire, and boundless tumbling energy was being transmitted. Even though they were a few miles away, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi could feel his terrifying aura, and the whole area seemed to have been overturned by him.

    The destructive power of an enraged Warlock Saint was truly terrifying.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi went back to the bottom of the moat and hid there temporarily. Nobody would be able to detect them except the Warlock Saint, and shadow ghosts did not like water. This was themon trait of creatures with half-energy bodies.

    ¡­

    Several griffin legions were already circling the skies to search for them. Fortunately, these soldiers were too afraid of the remnants from the Warlock Saint¡¯s previous attack, so they waited until the Sword Saint ran off to chase Wang Zhong and Mu Zi before they dared to expand the search range. With that, Hyde and Noraba had sufficient time to run into a safe range.

    Now, both of them had returned to the cave. Napier had camouged the entrance using some dead branches, and Mu Zi had also left some Life and Death Aura to conceal the hole. As such, they didn¡¯t have to worry about being found for the time being.

    Napier had been using the telescope to observe the Shadow Moon Fortress; thus, there was no need for Noraba and Hyde to say anything. Napier had witnessed the whole process of the terrifying Warlock Saint chasing after them, and he instantly lost all hope.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t trust Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. It was just that the power of a Warlock Saint was truly too great. Why were Warlock Saints ranked the same as Sword Saints? They were more like Gods!

    Noraba and Hyde looked to the ground, clearly depressed.

    Originally, there was absolutely no need for Wang Zhong and the others to carry out a rescue operation. The mission they received was only to explore the Shadow Moon Fortress and obtain information, but because of them, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi had to put themselves in danger. In the end, in order to cover the two of them, they led the Warlock Saint away¡­

    That was a Warlock Saint, highly revered by the Mizobudapi people and an existence even more powerful than a Sword Saint. They were even capable of winning against Great Teachers in one-to-onebat¡­ There was no way of escaping. What¡¯s more was that they had just heard a loud roar from the far west. That explosive energy was capable of destroying heaven and earth. Even though they were tens of miles away, they could feel it, which added to their despair and fear.

    No matter how strong Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were, the possibility of surviving such an attack was too small.

    Wang Zhong and Mu Zi had sacrificed themselves to save them.

    Noraba truly felt like pping himself. He and Hyde were too blinded by the desire to save their people. Both of them were familiar with the Shadow Moon Fortress, and they should have known from the beginning that rescuing everyone was an impossible task. Yet, they still dragged Wang Zhong and Mu Zi through the mud. Noraba felt responsible for their deaths; he killed his benefactors.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and check out the situation!¡± Hyde couldn¡¯t sit still, especially after the violent energy explosion that just happened in the distance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw away your life for nothing! Both Wang Zhong and Mu Zi are not ordinary people. They won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Napier put on aposed front, but frankly, he wasn¡¯t that sure either. On the one hand, he had a deep admiration for Wang Zhong and Mu Zi and had absolute confidence in their abilities. Previously when Wang Zhong encountered the Sword Saint at the ck Boulder Energy Cave, didn¡¯t everyone think that Wang Zhong was dead? But in the end, he was not only okay, he even brought back the body of the Sword Saint!

    However, Napier¡¯s heart was still beating furiously. After all, this time, their opponent was a Warlock Saint! Legend had it that one Warlock Saint was equivalent to three Sword Saints! Also, the entire Wanderlust Team knew the details of how Wang Zhong killed that Sword Saint. If it wasn¡¯t for Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb that sort of took away half the Sword Saint¡¯s life, Wang Zhong would not have been able to sessfully kill the Sword Saint. However, good luck wouldn¡¯t be present all the time.

    However, Noraba was an impatient man. He couldn¡¯t stop rubbing his hands and pacing around in the small cave. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°I have to know if they are dead or alive. I¡¯ll check out the explosion site. You guys can wait for me until midnight. If I don¡¯t return with them by then, you guys need to return to the base!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Hyde also stood up. Anything would be better than sitting here and doing nothing. He was the one who proposed a rescue operation. Not only did he fail to save his people, he implicated Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. He truly felt bad. If he had known this would happen, he should have insisted on stalling the Warlock Saint with Noraba. As long as they could create a chance for Wang Zhong and Mu Zi to escape, he didn¡¯t mind giving his life. That would be much better than carrying this guilt for his entire lifetime.

    ¡°Enough, the both of you!¡± Napier finally couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Just now the Warlock Saint released several wide-range arcane spells. What does this mean? It probably means that he might have lost Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. Now we can only wait¡­ It¡¯s useless for you guys to go. Instead, you guys will throw away your lives for nothing! Wang Zhong and Mu Zi sacrificed their lives for you guys. Your lives don¡¯t belong to yourselves!¡±

    Initially, Noraba and Hyde were already ready to go out of the cave, but their expressions darkened when they heard what Napier said.

    It was easy to die. The real difficultyid in staying alive, cherishing the sacrifice of Wang Zhong and Mu Zi.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Noraba gritted his teeth, and all the veins on his head popped out. ¡°Damn this f*ucked up Warlock Saint. Is there a problem with his brain? Why didn¡¯t he chase the two of us? We are obviously easier targets!¡±

    ¡°Haha, just because he didn¡¯t chase you means that he has a brain problem?¡± A voice suddenly came from the cave entrance, startling the three of them. Had they been found by the Octopus patrol guards? Just now, everyone was too agitated, and no one paid attention to the situation outside the cave.

    The three of them immediately gathered their Soul Power, and Hyde asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 886 - Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 886: Trump Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Be quiet, there is a patrol outside. Be careful not to attract the Octopus people here.¡± When the words fell, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi appeared in front of the three people, out of thin air. They obviously couldn¡¯t see through Mu Zi¡¯s stealth ability.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Seeing Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, all three of them were dumbfounded, and their jaws dropped wide open.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong behaved as if nothing had happened and was busy rearranging the dead branches to cover the entrance of the cave. Then he said, ¡°Damn it. We¡¯re finally back. This Octopus Warlock Saint is too fierce. At first I was thinking whether we should disturb him, but now it seems that we have to take it slow. We can¡¯t fight him head-on.¡±

    Mu Xi smiled and nodded in agreement, while the other three were already at a loss for words. What the f*ck did they just hear? The both of them actually escaped from the Warlock Saint. It was already a great blessing to have escaped, yet they still wanted to¡­

    ¡°The power of a Warlock Saint is much stronger than that of a Sword Saint. It is impossible to kill him, but this guy¡¯s perception and movements are weaker than a Sword Saint¡¯s. We still have a chance.¡± Wang Zhong already had an idea in mind.

    ¡°This guy is more powerful than human Heavenly Souls,¡± Mu Zi said. ¡°And he¡¯s smart. I won¡¯t be able to fool him with the same trick again. If we see him again, we probably won¡¯t even be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°I know. Warlock Saints has a better and deeper understanding of power.¡± Wang Zhong was still in the midst of pondering. It was obviously unrealistic to wait for reinforcements now, but there were still so many people trapped inside. If there was a chance, Wang Zhong still wanted to rescue everyone. Additionally, dimir was his CHF opponent. Now that both of them had entered the Holy Land, he could be considered his fellow-townsman and hisrade. Another thing was that he liked dimir as a person.

    Mu Zi shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t bring people with me if I use my life-saving technique. Ham Sausage can¡¯t do it either. It needs a long time to recover.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded, and he was making a count of the resources at hand. ¡°I feel that the Sword Saint I killed is a very important person. That¡¯s why the Warlock Saint wants to capture me alive. If I¡¯m right, there might be a chance for us. I have an idea. I¡¯ll be the bait to lead the Warlock Saint away while you guys save everyone. We just need to n this more carefully.¡±

    Not only Napier, even Hyde and Noraba were absolutely stunned. As outsiders, they could not bear such kindness. ¡°Wang Zhong. We appreciate it, but it¡¯s too dangerous. We already can¡¯t thank you enough for what you¡¯ve done for us. Let¡¯s go back to get reinforcements. As for the others¡­ we¡¯ll leave it to Heaven to decide.¡±

    Hyde sighed. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to save his people. It would be dumb to try to do the impossible. Only by being alive could he avenge them.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, calm down. Scarlet and Oscar told me to watch you. They were afraid that you would be too reckless. You won¡¯t have such good luck every time!¡± Even Napier, who usually wore a smile, turned serious. Wang Zhong was far from a lone ranger; he was responsible for the survival of the entire Wanderlust Team.

    Noraba exhaled deeply and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. Wang Zhong, you guys should leave. I¡¯m going to try again on my own. dimir is my elder brother. We have sworn to die on the same day, so I can¡¯t leave him. I can only pay you back in my next life.¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly grew heavy, and Napier didn¡¯t continue to speak. He understood the rtionship between Noraba and dimir. This feeling of being helpless truly didn¡¯t feel good.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°My proposal just now is not acting on impulse. If I activate my Speed Circuit, it is very difficult for this Warlock Saint to kill me. Of course, I will not fight him head-on. If I use the terrain properly, I have a chance of escaping. My own resistance to mes is also very high. As long as I don¡¯t try to take him on, I still have a 60-70% chance of escaping. It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t be able to stall him for long, so you guys have to act fast. However, even without the Warlock Saint, the guards in the fortress aren¡¯t easy targets.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, stop joking. Even if everything goes ording to n, can we rescue such arge group of people?¡± Napier shook his head. He was not afraid of death, but the Mo Family¡¯s training allowed him to keep a clear head.

    Hyde suppressed his excitement as he knew that Napier was right. ¡°We know that for the situation inside, except for a few brothers who are severely injured, the others are still mobile. This is not a problem. We are not that weak. It¡¯s just that even if the Warlock Saint is led away by you, what do we do about the Octopus people and the griffin legions in the city?¡±

    ¡°In general, my n goes like this. The first step is for me to lead the Warlock Saint away,¡± said Wang Zhong as he looked at Noraba and Hyde. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a few tricks up my sleeve to escape. In the second step, Mu Zi will cover Napier to bomb them with the horse cannon to contain them from the front. Napier, you just have to keep shooting at them and leave the rest to Mu Zi. As long as the city gate takes fire, the people in the city will definitelye out. As for how many people we can save, it¡¯s down to you guys.¡±

    Noraba and Hyde looked at each other. Their gratitude could no longer be described in words. ¡°If I can¡¯t even do this, I¡¯m a sissy. But, Wang Zhong, don¡¯t push yourself too hard!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, no matter what happens, I and the rest of my people will be eternally grateful to you. We¡¯ll follow your lead!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Before that, you two must learn how to activate the Soul Circuits. This is a technique I created to increase the use of our Soul Power.¡±

    Hyde and Noraba stared at each other in confusion. How wouldst-minute practice help them?

    Napier smiled. ¡°This is a great creation that can change thendscape of the Holy Land. Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Circuits. You will understand after listening.¡±

    Soul Circuits? This was truly a novel concept. Both of them were experts during the Casted Soul Stage. After entering the Heroic Soul Stage, they obviously felt that their skills and techniques were subject to various restrictions. However, they had heard from their elders that this was the normal state of the Heroic Soul Stage, so they didn¡¯t think much about it. Anyway, everyone else was the same. Who would have tried to solve this problem? But ever since the Holy Battle started, almost all Holy Disciples had experienced the difort of being a Heroic Soul.

    Heroic Soul soldiers were considered to be at the same level as Great Swordsmen and Great Warlocks of the Mizobudapi World, but the other party waspletely free of the shorings humans had: for example, the slow operation of Soul Power and the inability to control it properly. Countless elites from the big exploration teams had already suffered huge losses in sessive missions. Now, they could maintain a 3:1 win-loss rate in the missions. However, they were all core Heroic Soul Stage elites in the Holy City and they were also equipped with various high-end weapons, while their opponents were just ordinary soldiers that were amon sight in the Mizobudapi World. If they happened to actually meet the elites of the Mizobudapi World, they would definitely be greatly disadvantaged. The fundamental reason was humans had sufficient Soul Power but insufficient control over it.

    Wang Zhong only taught them the Speed Circuit. Not only were they surprised by the explosive speed of this technique, they also realized the meaning of this Soul Power Circuit. This had most definitely solved the problem that had gued human Heroic Souls for centuries! It was not that no one in human history tried to solve this problem in the past, but none were sessful. It might also be rted to the orthodox thinking of human cultivation. Currently, the focus for humans was still on how to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage. However, this was not reason enough for everyone to ignore this problem for hundreds of years.

    For Wang Zhong to be able to do this, it was truly¡­

    The two listened very carefully and took it very seriously. Actually, it was not difficult to master the Speed Circuit. It was the simplest and most basic technique among the three major Circuits. Previously, Grai took only half a night to master it. Neither Hyde nor Noraba were the kind of old-fashioned people who weren¡¯t flexible; thus, it was rtively easy for them to ept new ideas. After spending a day or so, the two of them were able to form a model of the Speed Circuit in their bodies. Although they were not very skilled yet, it would definitely be very useful for this rescue operation.

    The more they understood about the Speed Circuit, the more they respected Wang Zhong. To be able to create a cultivation system like this, he seemed like those great men who only existed in history. As for the fact that Wang Zhong was willing to teach them the Speed Circuit, they were not that surprised anymore. From the moment they saw him, every decision made by Wang Zhong was crushing the worldview of Hyde and Noraba. Dimensional people were actually very meticulous and sharp. Hyde could tell that the reason why Wang Zhong saved them was not to get anything in return, but because they were worthy to be saved by him as they wererades-in-arms.

    The two spent an entire day familiarizing themselves with the Speed Circuit. Since they had already confirmed their n, they could not afford to rush into it. This was the only chance everyone would get. This was the most dangerous for Wang Zhong, so immediately after he made his decision, he began to meditate. He needed to be well prepared for this battle with the Warlock Saint.

    To be precise, he had to figure out how to run, and it was not as easy as how he made it sound. He had a few tricks up his sleeve, but did that mean the Warlock Saint didn¡¯t? The only thing he could make use of was that the other party wanted to catch him alive. However, after he disappeared, the other party had continuously released wide-range attacks, indicating that this Warlock Saint had a bad temper. If he couldn¡¯t catch him alive, he wouldn¡¯t mind a dead Wang Zhong either.

    In his Soul Sea, Simba was rambling non-stop, trying to persuade Wang Zhong to change his mind.

    ¡°Lao Wang. You have to chill. You can¡¯t do this. Why don¡¯t you ever listen to me? That Warlock Saint is seriously very powerful. He is not only strong. Your level is a far cry from his. The previous time was a fluke as the other party underestimated you. This time you won¡¯t have such good luck again. You will be giving yourself up for nothing!¡±

    Wang Zhong ignored himpletely.

    ¡°Lao Wang, I have your interests at heart. Think about Scarlet. Do you want her to be a widow?¡±

    Wang Zhong ignored him again.

    ¡°Fine. What I meant was, haven¡¯t I always been good to you? Lao Wang, I¡¯m still young, and I haven¡¯t got a chance to date goddess Lan Daier yet. How could you do this to me?¡±

    Wang Zhong finally looked at the scaredy Simba, who was clearly full of energy. ¡°Then you should think about how to help me run away. Otherwise, we will die together.¡±

    Speaking of helping Wang Zhong find a way to run away, Simba suddenly appeared a little twitchy, and the hesitant expression on his face was so obvious that it could be seen by a blind man.

    Wang Zhong knew Simba like the back of his palm, and his eyes lit up. ¡°You really have a way! Simba, you haven¡¯t been honest enough recently!¡±

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong still had a few tricks up his sleeve, but after careful calctions, he felt that the sess rate was not high enough. He felt like he needed a backup n.

    ¡°No!¡± Simba immediately grew alert and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°I think the only way is to not provoke him!¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you think this is my first day knowing you? What good stuff are you hiding? Hurry up and take it out. We¡¯re linked to each other. It won¡¯t do you any good if I¡¯m dead!¡± Wang Zhong began to observe Simba¡¯s miniature body in an attempt to find out what he was hiding.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything! Lao Wang, listen to me. Just don¡¯t go!¡± Simba flipped his trouser pockets. Although his hands were fast enough, Wang Zhong could see the guilty look on his face.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± Wang Zhong sighed and began to speak with a sincere tone. ¡°It seems that I have to figure it out myself. This time, I¡¯ll probably end up dead after provoking the Warlock Saint. Simba, thank you for everything. If I die, sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Dude¡­ Why are you saying such things¡­¡± Simba instantly fell into his trap. This was his weakness. Although he knew that Wang Zhong was getting craftier, he couldn¡¯t help but fall for his tricks. ¡°Haiz! Why is it so difficult for me to experience love?¡±

    Wang Zhong was rather confused by him. What had this got to do with love? He was about to ask for details when Simba stretched out his hand, and the Fate Roulette was in it.

    It had been almost two years since he saw the Fate Roulette. The first time, Simba used it to get a ¡®judgment¡¯ for Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea, and the second time, Wang Zhong used it to save Barran. Since then, he hadn¡¯t taken it out. The Fate Roulette was in a non-umted state. During the CHF, Wang Zhong saw Simba fiddling with it, and it appeared dull and gray in color. But now, it was radiating with a bright light. It had obviously been recharged and was now filled with energy.

    Wang Zhong was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This¡­ Where did the energye from? I thought it was broken.¡±

    ¡°The Fate Roulette is an object rted to one¡¯s fate. It transforms with its bearer. The OP was practically useless, and the CHF had little effect, but you have entered the Holy Land for quite some time, and yourst battle with the Sword Saint has recharged it fully. Although you are reckless most of the time and you never listen to my advice, a fool¡¯s bolt may sometimes hit the mark,¡± said Simba proudly.

 Chapter 887 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 887: Challenge</h4>

    ¡°This period of umtion is very long, but there are benefits to this,¡± Simba said. ¡°The more energy you umte, the better your judgment will be. Your sess rate will also increase. With the level of your judgment abilities when you saved Barran, you might not be able to use them on Heroic Soul soldiers. But now, not only can you judge Heroic Soul soldiers, you can even skip levels and judge Heavenly Soul experts! Of course, if you skip levels, your judgment abilities will be weaker. If you skip too many levels, it is possible that your judgment will not work.¡± Simba exined this to Wang Zhong and then hesitated. He looked at Wang Zhong with pity. ¡°So, Lao Wang, if you want to use the power of the Fate Roulette to judge that Warlock Saint, I think that there is a very low rate of sess. That Warlock Saint is very powerful. With the gap between your abilities, the chance of you seeding is 1 in 10,000. What¡¯s the point¡­? Do you want to reconsider? I think you should use this opportunity to judge my recovered figure!¡±

    Wang Zhong was still thinking about how he could use the Fate Roulette. He asked, ¡°Why are you trying to recover your figure? Isn¡¯t this rather good? You are very cute.¡±

    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s no use being cute!¡± Simba was agitated, and his face turned red. ¡°I am going to chase Teacher Lan Daier and need to recover my incredibly charming male figure!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Wang Zhong thought about it for a while. ¡°What do you think about asking Napier to chase Teacher Lan Daier?¡±

    ¡°How dare he!¡± When Simba heard this, he started to panic and jumped eight feet high. It was bad enough that Wang Zhong was ambiguous; now, Napier had to join in. Simba could not even bear to think of this. ¡°He has no right! He is so ugly, like a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also think that when Teacher Lan Daier sees his clown face, he will kick his nose.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Just like a clown. Hmph, he is suitable as a clown. Let me tell you¡­¡± When Simba heard this, he felt morefortable. But before he could finish speaking, he looked at Wang Zhong¡¯s spurious expression.

    Simba instantly realized and closed his mouth. He looked at Wang Zhong with resentment.

    Lao Wang¡¯s ns were too thorough. Simba wanted to return to his vige.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You are cute as you are now. I will only use my judgment as ast resort. If recovering your body is very important to you, I will think about it seriously. But this mission concerns the lives of manyrades, and I want to do my best to help them.¡±

    Simba shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°Sigh, what you say makes sense. I am not in a hurry to recover my body either. Furthermore, I feel that the sess rate of your judgment will not be very high. Forget it. It is best if that ability can help you to save people. Just don¡¯t think about judging Warlock Saints. You¡¯re just looking for death then. We have toply to fate. It is impossible to defy the heavens and change our fate.¡±

    Recovering his body was simply an excuse. Simba just did not want Wang Zhong to take risks. Even with the help of the Fate Roulette, it was still very dangerous.

    If Wang Zhong wanted to use the Fate Roulette to determine whether the Warlock Saint was dead or alive, just as Simba had said, the chances of him seeding would be 1 in 10,000 or even lower, to the point that it was ineffective. The Fate Roulette seemed invincible, but in reality, it had many restrictions ¡ª including the umtion of energy, how the judgment was carried out, its strength, the odds, and so on. If it was used properly, it could save a desperate situation. But if it was used poorly, it would be a waste.

    Wang Zhong had vetoed many of his own ideas. On the other hand, Simba¡¯s ideas were bold and imaginative, to the point that Wang Zhong could not even consider them. Wang Zhong pondered very deeply about this. He wanted to maintain a steady sess rate and make sure that the Fate Roulette worked during the manhunt for the Warlock Saint. This was definitely not an easy task.

    Other than thinking about his own great-escape n, Wang Zhong had spent most of his free time over the past few days examining and deliberating over his rescue n.

    On the second night, Mu Zi had already sneaked out to check and realized that the enemy had not set up any defenses in the sewers. Although their disappearance had been very strange, they had managed to leave the city very quickly. Furthermore, Smander and the Headless Knight had shifted the enemy¡¯s attention to a ce that was very far away from the manhole. The two of them had truly ¡®disappeared¡¯. The Octopus people had seen people disappear right in front of their eyes. If Wang Zhong and the rest suddenly appeared outside the city gates, the Octopus people would not bother to investigate this. After all, they felt that these cunning humans had shameful methods. Thus, they fortified the defenses on the city wall and significantly increased the number of patrols but never thought about blocking off the sewers.

    This was the best route that they could take. They would forcibly attack them to allow Hyde and Noraba to quietly slip into the city. The sewers were definitely their first choice as they had not been blocked off and gave them a peace of mind. At least the first step of their n was settled. However, there were still many problems ahead of them. How would Wang Zhong lure the Warlock Saint out? Where would Napier and Mu Ziunch their attacks from? How would Hyde and Noraba sneak into the prison and safely shift dozens of people? Furthermore, they had to prepare before the war.

    Mu Zi had to recover and be at his best condition, while Hyde and Noraba had to familiarize themselves with the Speed Circuit. On the other hand, Napier had to be familiar with operating the rune cannon. Various tasks piled up like a mountain. Every single second in the cavern was spent doing something, but it was still orderly.

    At the same time, some people also used the Night Vision Telescope to observe any changes outside. They patiently waited for an opportunity.

    At first, there were troops on patrol everywhere in the wilderness. Then, the number of patrolling troops gradually decreased. After that, the high-spirited and excited guards on the city wall slowly started to calm down. When they started to show some fatigue from being excited for too long, Wang Zhong knew that their chance hade.

    ¡­

    It was summer in Mizobudapi. The weather was very hot, and the days in the Mizobudapi World were very long. The year was mainly made up of two seasons, summer and winter. Spring and autumn were rtively short. In winter, the weather was extremely cold, with average temperatures reaching 60-70 degrees Celsius below 0. On the other hand, it was extremely hot in summer, with temperatures hovering over 50 degrees Celsius in the day.

    It was now noon, and the sun overhead was especially bright. A warm current rose from the ground. It was the hottest period of the day. The exhausted guards on the Shadow Moon Fortress were also sweating profusely. Most of them were forcing themselves to maintain their posture. They used the roofs to hide from the harsh rays of light and chatted amongst themselves.

    They had annihted and achieved victory against many human exploration teams. This caused the taurens in the Shadow Moon Fortress to feel rather good about themselves. However, a few days ago, they had been attacked by a few human bandits who threw them into confusion. Even the Warlock Saint was embarrassed. Everyone in the Shadow Moon Fortress felt that this was a huge disgrace.

    ¡°Humans are cowards.¡± The leader of the tauren guards on the city wall was talking to hisrades. He had a proud expression on his face as he pointed down. ¡°They only dare to be sneaky. None of them have guts!¡±

    ¡°If any of them dares to walk straight up to the city gate, I will go down and challenge them by myself. All of you had better not help! Hmph, killing them will be as easy as crushing beans!¡±

    ¡°All hail our captain!¡±

    As they spoke, they suddenly saw someone walking over in the distance.

    It was obviously a human. He walked to the moat outside the city gate and stood still with a strange mask in his hand. Based on his physique, he looked very simr to the human who had causedplete chaos in the fortress.

    The taurens particrly loved to fight. They started to mor over their leader, who had threatened to challenge the human. ¡°Leader, get rid of that human! We will support you!¡±

    The tauren leader coughed twice. This human was impressive. Previously, he had worked with another dark-skinned human. The two of them had instantly killed a few dozen Mizobudapi in their team. This tauren had been the leader of that team. He thought about challenging this human one-on-one and decided to give up. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t make an uproar! Humans are too cunning! If a human suddenlyes over, they definitely have something up their sleeves. Let¡¯s see what he does first!¡±

    This was the north gate of the Shadow Moon Fortress. At that moment, the guards on the city wall had all been distracted by Wang Zhong. As the tauren leader shouted, they craned their necks and looked around.

    Wang Zhong looked up at the sturdy fortress. Compared to a few days ago, the spirits of the guards on the city wall had died down significantly. After hunting down people and remaining high-spirited for several days, it was evident that their excitement was only periodic. Furthermore, it was noon, the hottest period of the day. It was easy for them to grow lifeless. Thus, he had deliberately chosen this moment.

    He could hear the taurens talking on the city wall from where he was standing. Of course, he did not wear the clown mask in order to conceal his identity. On the one hand, he was about to fight the Warlock Saint. Even if he was fully prepared, he could not be careless at all. He had to use all his strength from the very beginning. Furthermore, without the clown mask, he could not connect with Simba. How would he be able to understand and speak thenguage of the Mizobudapi people?

    All the guards stared at him, not knowing what this cunning human wanted to do. Suddenly, they heard the human sigh.

    ¡°Where is Sauron?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s voice was like the low rumble of thunder. He was full of energy and was very mighty. Not only could the Shadow Moon Fortress hear him, he could even be heard halfway across the wilderness. ¡°Get him toe out and ept his death!¡±

    His thunderous roar echoed throughout the surroundings. His voice was like a thunderbolt in clear weather. The chattering on the city wall had ceased. There was only silence in this hot afternoon.

    The taurens were simple. Evidently, they had not pondered why this human could speak thenguage of the Mizobudapi people. However, he had shouted the name of the Warlock Saint and hurled vulgar words. How disrespectful!

    In the world of the Mizobudapi people, social sses were very strict. Each race had a rigid hierarchy. In particr, the Octopus people were the most respected, and the Warlock Saint was one of these Octopus people. To these taurens, the Warlock Saint was no different from a deity whom they worshiped. This human had dared to call the Warlock Saint by his name! The very thought of this scared the taurens to no end.

    Everyone on the city wall instantly gaped. They kept quiet out of fear andpletely could not react. It was not only the taurens who were shocked; even the Octopus people riding griffins in the air had the same reactions. However, the griffins they rode could not understand what Wang Zhong had said. They were simply shocked by his sudden thunderous roar and started falling from the sky. For a moment, the skies were in utter chaos.

    ¡°How brave!¡±

    Before the rest could react, a low, coldughter echoed in the air. Then, there was a ray of golden light. A dazzling light flew from the center of the fortress and appeared outside the city gates in a sh.

    Warlock Saint, Sauron!

 Chapter 888 - So Many Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 888: So Many Tricks</h4>

    The Warlock Saint emitted a golden glow as he looked down at the city gate from the sky. He looked at Wang Zhong, who was on the ground. Although Wang Zhong was wearing a strange mask, with his physique, aura, and soul, there was no doubt that he was the wanted master criminal who had yed tricks on this fortress a few days ago. Even if he turned into ashes, Sauron would still be able to recognize him.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡± There was some amusement in Sauron¡¯s expression. He would never have even dreamed that this fellow would dare toe. ¡°How did you learn our Mizobudapinguage?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you can kill me. Why do I have to be afraid? As for your low-leveled aboriginalnguage, it is far too easy for humans to master it.¡± Wang Zhong tried to think of ways to incite the Warlock Saint. The Warlock Saint was very irritable. Wang Zhong wanted to use his rage to his advantage.

    But the Warlock Saint was not angry. To him, his prey had walked into their and was already trapped. He was not anxious. Instead, he curiously observed this rare specimen. Wang Zhong¡¯s soul could probably fulfill the requirements of his experiments. He just had to inform the Sword Faction.

    ¡°The ignorant are truly fearless. I can chop off your head with just one hand.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, one of your Sword Saints also said that. Then, I chopped his head off,¡± said Wang Zhong aggressively. Of course, he had made preparations so that he could slip away at any time.

    ¡°Heh heh, do you want to chop off my head? You low, petty being.¡± The corners of Sauron¡¯s lips curled up. He never expected this piece of meat to fly back by himself after running away previously.

    This time, he did not rush to kill Wang Zhong. Instead, he was still suspended in mid-air and used his divine senses to explore the surroundings. Humans were very cunning, and Sauron did not think that this fellow hade here just to seek death. If Wang Zhong dared to strut up to him, there was definitely something strange about this. The fact that he had escaped by chance once was already a great humiliation. Sauron would not allow him to escape a second time.

    As expected, he immediately discovered what was happening.

    A chain was concealed underground. One end of the chain corresponded to wherever Wang Zhong stood, while the other end of the chain was somewhere far away, held by a Soul Beast whose entire body was covered in zing mes.

    He knew all of these. ording to the description given by his subordinates, the human had used this chain the previous time he had sneaked into the Shadow Moon Fortress. The chain was probably what the humans called a Dharma Idol, a type of symbiotic energy body. This was also something that Sauron found interesting in his research on humans. Humans were a low-leveled civilization that knew nothing about rules, but they were able to develop a form of energy to apany and protect them. Furthermore, this form of energy could be maintained for a long period of time. This was one unique characteristic of humans.

    Sauron was already aware of this. He even wanted tough as he looked at Wang Zhong with disdain. It was evident that this fellow was very arrogant and knew nothing about the strength or realm of a Warlock Saint.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is the Sword Saint that I killed? Is he a very prominent figure among your race?¡± Wang Zhongughed out loud.

    ¡°Heinrich is a member of the royal family and the Young Master of the Sword Faction. You should rejoice. Because of this, you are very famous. Now, you are very valuable to us.¡± Sauron did not panic. He continued to observe his surroundings as he spoke, but it was not because he was concerned or worried. Everything in his surroundings was under his supervision and control. Even the creature helping Wang Zhong could not escape his sight. The only problem was that strange baldy was not around. Of course, Wang Zhong was still the most valuable in his eyes.

    Human souls were rather interesting as they were very different from that of the Mizobudapi. Sauron even felt that in this aspect, although humans lived in a low-level civilization, they had endowments that far exceeded the Mizobudapi people¡¯s. Thus, he was very interested in humans. While he helped the higher-ups conduct experiments on living specimens, he also frequently used the souls of these humans to conduct his own experiments. It was a pity that the souls of humans were exquisite but weak. Earlier, he had captured 100 humans who were the elites among the elites in their exploration teams. However, their souls were still weak and could not be used. He would use up one soul after conducting just one or two simple experiments. He could not even think about using them for slightly moreplex experiments. Their souls would definitely not be able to endure.

    Sauron wanted to capture the Great Teachers among the humans. The souls of experts would definitely be able to endure the intensive experiment process. But the problem was, they had to capture these experts first. The human Great Teachers were all locked up in their bases and would note out. To Sauron, this was a great pity. However, this human called Wang Zhong was able to kill Heinrich. He was definitely different from the ordinary Heroic Souls. The higher a human¡¯sbat level was, the stronger their soul would usually be. Sauron had proven this fact many times in his experiments. Although this was not absolute, it was true 90% of the time.

    ¡°Then will I be even more famous after chopping off your head¡ª Your fly is open!¡± Wang Zhong suddenly pointed at Sauron¡¯s pants.

    Sauron looked down almost unconsciously. Civilized creatures were all the same, especially those who respected social status and loved to show off. Lao Wang would definitely not y his cards normally. The chain immediately wrapped around his waist. The moment Wang Zhong activated Zoom Shadow, Smander also started to pull on the chain, allowing Wang Zhong to quickly retreat from the city gate.

    The chain was extremely speedy in its actions. Attacking speed and moving speed were twopletely different concepts. In a sh, Wang Zhong was pulled several hundred meters away.

    Hyde and Noraba, who were observing this through their Night Vision Telescopes in the distance, knew that Wang Zhong had nned this. As they watched him being pulled away by the chain, they were secretly excited. ¡°He was sessf¡ª¡±

    Before they could finish speaking, there was a dazzling brilliance in the sky.

    ¡°Did you think that your childish trick could escape me?¡± Sauronughed coldly.

    The dazzling brilliance was like the wind and was as sharp as a de. Most of the Mizobudapi Warlock Saints were skilled in two or three elemental systems. Arcane skills were also fundamentals that they had to master; that included fire and wind skills.

    He waved his hand and the ck iron chain broke immediately. Sauron had already noticed it using his divine sense. It would not be able to help them pull off a miracle.

    The ck chain was broken. Wang Zhong, who was being rapidly pulled back, immediately lost this support. They had used Smander¡¯s ck iron chain to try out their luck. When Wang Zhong felt Sauron using his divine sense, he already knew that the chain would not escape Sauron.

    Although Wang Zhong had lost this support, he did not lose his bnce in mid-air. He rolled andnded on the ground. As he turned, he violently stomped on the ground and rapidly dashed forth.

    The Warlock Saintughed coldly and kicked up a wind. This human was the fastest low-leveled soldier he had ever seen. He had never encountered a weakling with so many tricks either. He had seen through the human¡¯s tricks, but the human acted quickly and escaped to a distant ce in a sh.

    Wang Zhong was relying on various tricks that could, hopefully, take Sauron by surprise. Sauron had been careless the previous time, but this time¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s see whether you go up to heaven or go down to hell!¡±

    The golden ray of light glimmered in the sky and then disappeared. He was even faster than before. He raced after Wang Zhong, and the two of them instantly disappeared in the distance.

    ¡­

    The guards in the fortress looked at one another helplessly. When the human came to challenge the Warlock Saint as if he was looking for death, the guards were already stunned. Later on, they realized that the human could still speak frankly and with confidence, even under pressure from the Warlock Saint, and the human continued his challenge. To be honest, even the Octopus people and the taurens who were his enemy respected how daring this human was.

    But this was the Warlock Saint, someone who was like a god high above the masses in the Mizobudapi World. How many people on the city wall could speak frankly with him?

    ¡°This human is such a loser¡­¡±

    ¡°He is extremely daring, but the Warlock Saint will bring him back in less than a minute. Let¡¯s see how the human gets turned into minced meat.¡±

    The guards on the city wall started to discuss. While they were feeling emotional, they suddenly heard an rm from the other side of the fortress.

    Beep beep beep¡­

    ¡°An enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Guard your ces!¡±

    The soldiers at the north gate did not move. Instead, they turned to look at the south gate, while the griffin legions who lingered in the air rapidly flew to the south gate.

    At that moment, human tracks had appeared outside the south gate of the Shadow Moon Fortress.

    There were not many humans, only two: Napier and Mu Zi.

    Mu Zi had sent Hyde and Noraba to the sewers outside the south gate and asked them to wait for orders. Then, he walked out and met Napier at the east gate. At that moment, he felt the aura of the Warlock Saint that suppressed the entire fortressing from the north gate. He knew that Wang Zhong¡¯s n to lure the Warlock Saint had seeded. Thus, he immediately stepped out.

    Wang Zhong was risking his life with every second. Thus, everyone else could not waste their time either.

    Mu Zi stood beside Napier and looked at the city wall that was not too far away from them. He was on alert.

    There was already restless movement at the city wall.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Kill kill kill!¡± Humans had appeared outside their city gates one after another to cause trouble. The guards were furious. This was a challenge!

    The griffin legion was still at the north gate. They did not have enough time to immediately get into position, but tauren soldiers had already started gathering together inside the city gate. As the city gate slowly opened, the loud and jarring howls of the tauren soldiers could be heard. The speed at which they gathered and reacted to their enemies was shockingly fast.

    Napier, who was behind Mu Zi, was holding the horse cannon that they had obtained from the one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team. He was not satisfied with just attacking people. This time, he would use the cannon to attack a city. However, just using the gunfire from the horse cannon itself was evidently not enough to show off. If they wanted to y it big, they would have to exhaust many resources as well.

    Over twenty pieces of energy crystals had been prepared. They were neatly stacked up in Napier¡¯s space crystal, allowing him to reach for them easily. These crystals were standard military-use energy crystals from themissariat and were extremely expensive. They were of very high quality and brimming with energy. Just one piece cost several thousand Holy Coins. Napier had also obtained these energy crystals from the one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team. Back then, when they attacked Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, they could not bear to use too many of these crystals. They had probably used only two or three crystals. As it was not a fight, it would simply be wasting money. However, Napier stuffed the horse cannon with as many energy crystals as he could. He managed to fit a total of 10 crystals!

    To be honest, even after spending a long time in the Holy City, many veterans had never even used such an extravagant item. This feeling was very satisfying!

    The moment he pressed the button on the cannon, he could feel the energy wildly surging into the horse cannon.

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­

    Even before any firepower was released, he could already feel the surging energy. It was as if a small ck hole had appeared at the opening hole of the horse cannon. It produced an extremely strong suction force that pulled in the space within a ten-meter radius, causing the air to look distorted. On the other hand, the cannon buzzed and trembled non-stop.

    The energy umtion only took slightly over ten seconds. The glittering and translucent energy crystal that shone brightly waspletely absorbed by the cannon, causing it to lose its luster. The cannon had finished umting energy.

    Napier had already aimed at the city gate. He pressed the button to shoot.

    Boom!

    There was a loud sound. The terrifying recoil sent Napier flying. If Mu Zi had not reacted quickly, Napier might have been sent flying dozens of meters away.

    Right in front of them, a burst of energy that was as dazzling as the sun shot towards the open city gate.

    The tauren guards on the city wall were stunned. They had just been preparing to open the city gate to capture these two lowly humans. At that moment, arge group of soldiers was preparing to rush out of the city gate, but what they faced was a ball of energy that was as dazzling as the sun.

    They were dumbfounded for one moment. The next moment, the ball of energy had exploded among the tauren soldiers with an earth-shattering force. The tauren soldiers who were the first to be affected did not even have the time to shout in pain. They had immediately turned into dust when the ball of light exploded. That was not all; the explosion produced terrifying shockwaves that sent the dozens of people nearby flying. Even a portion of the sturdy city walls started to crumble, causing many tauren soldiers on the wall to fall. The south city gate was in chaos!

    That was only from one attack! Not only were the guards on the city wall shocked, even Napier and Mu Zi were slightly stunned.

    Many people had heard of the famous horse cannon as a heavy-duty military weapon. But no matter whether it was the attack that Wang Zhong and the rest had experienced or the power of the cannon when Napier used it to attack the one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team, they had seen the prowess of the cannon. Even though the cannon had not disyed its full potential, they felt that the results would be limited even if the cannon was fully charged. When they started to attack, Napier and Mu Zi had thought that the best result would be to disperse the first wave of guards that gathered at the city gate. However, they had even managed to cause the city wall to copse.

    ¡°This thing has a lot of power.¡± Mu Zi could not help but look at the horse cannon with some shock. When potent energy crystals were loaded into this machine, it could disy such a strong force. The humans in the Holy Land could make use of external items to such a powerful extent. This was a characteristic of human civilization. Ever since they arrived at the Holy Battle, everything they saw and heard had overturned Mu Zi¡¯s existing preconceptions of the world.

    The fall of Tutankhamun was because they were not adept at using external items. However, it was hard to me them. After all, they had the most disadvantageous position on Earth. Thus, although the people of Tutankhamun had the identity of humans, they were no better than Octopus people. So instead, it should be said that this was an advantage specific to the Federation and the Holy Land.

 Chapter 889 - Mu Zis Strength

    <h4>Chapter 889: Mu Zi¡¯s Strength</h4>

    ¡°There, there, that scared me. How fierce!¡± Napier stuck out his tongue. ¡°That used up a lot of energy. My god, that used up ten energy crystals worth over twenty thousand Holy Coins. All that money gone just like that!¡±

    ¡°How many pieces are left?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen pieces.¡± Napier took out the empty energy crystals from the horse cannon.

    ¡°Save them.¡± Mu Zi had recovered from his shock and red in the direction of the city gate. Although the tauren soldiers that had gathered were dispersed, that was only the first wave of enemies. The true war was just about to begin.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Napier was excited. This was a very powerful weapon. Although it burned so much money that it gave him a headache, it was very satisfying to use it to attack. It was just a pity that they did not have an endless supply of resources. Furthermore, with that full-strength attack, the lifespan of the horse cannon was also shortened. At that moment, the body of the cannon was scalding, to the point that Napier almost could not continue to hold on to it.

    The horse cannon had to recover after such a high-energy attack. Even a high-quality weapon needed a cooldown period, lest it exploded. Mu Zi would have to rely on his own strength.

    The enemy would not give you time to breathe.

    The south gate had been destroyed, and over half of the soldiers had been injured. This exceeded the estimates that the Shadow Moon Fortress had expected. The guards rang the ear-piercing rm without any hesitation. The rm reverberated above the Shadow Moon Fortress. It was a level-onebat alert that called for the other guards to provide support. The first ones to arrive were the griffin legions in the air. They had been rushing over but finally appeared in Mu Zi and Napier¡¯s field of vision over ten seconds after the south gate had copsed.

    The Octopus people soldiers and the tauren soldiers riding the griffins were different. There were strong and weak tauren soldiers, but all the Octopus people in the griffin legion were the top elites who were at least Great Swordsmen. The moment they appeared, streaks of Sword Qi flew through the air, aimed straight at them.

    ¡°Brother Mu Zi, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Napier diligently dealt with the horse cannon and did his best to make preparations for the next attack on their opponents.

    Mu Ziughed and protected Napier behind him. The Life and Death Coffin in his hand was like a massive shield. He swept the coffin in front of him and immediately blocked the streaks of Sword Qi that flew at him.

    ¡°Kill!¡± In a sh, the seven or eight griffin riders in the vanguard had arrived within closebat distance.

    A griffin rider that was in the lead carried a giant sword in his hand and shed downward. The Sword Qi that was produced was an indication that he was a Great Swordsman. When he raised his hand, it was as if he was preparing for a sword technique that could not be stopped. When he shed the sword, not only was he extremely fast, he also locked on to Mu Zi and did not allow him to dodge. He was about to kill Mu Zi.

    But this did not seem to have any effect on Mu Zi. He turned his body slightly and easily dodged the attack. Then, he twisted his hand and pulled on the tail of the griffin, causing the rider to spin 360 degrees!

    Whoosh!

    The giant griffin that weighed two to three tonnes was like a chick in Mu Zi¡¯s hands. It screamed in panic and was sent flying along with its rider. They continued to spin in the air. It felt as if the world was revolving all over the ce, making it impossible for them to orientate themselves.

    The riders behind were shocked and did not dare to advance by themselves. They moved slightly and formed a seven-manbined attack formation. Sword attacks started to rain from the sky. Among the rain of Sword Qi were assaults by the seven griffin riders. The griffin riders were like venomous snakes hiding among the wave of sword attacks, waiting to deliver a fatal blow.

    There was nowhere to hide from the flood of attacks. Even Napier, who was hiding behind Mu Zi, was frightened. However, Mu Zi did not panic and stood where he was with no intention of moving. He did not do anything except move his eyes. Neither the misleading Sword Qi or the hidden fatal attacks could escape him.

    What shocking abilities! Kill him! All seven griffin riders had the same thought, but when the flood of attacks reached the human, the human finally moved.

    He simply threw the massive Life and Death Coffin into the air.

    Boom!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    There were seven explosions. Not only had the attacks from the seven griffin riders been stopped, all their swords were also destroyed. The Mizobudapi people had developed a unique civilization centered around the sword. One could imagine how important the sword was to them, especially at the ranks of Great Swordsman and above. The swords in their hands were unique treasures that could cut through iron as if it were mud. However, when their swords touched the Life and Death Coffin, it was as if they were weak ice crystals that had crashed into a sharp rock. They instantly broke into pieces without leaving even a mark on the Life and Death Coffin!

    At the same time, when the Life and Death Coffin was hurled into the air, it was as if a massive mountain was sweeping past, sending the seven riders and their griffins flying. They vomited blood as they wereunched dozens of kilometers away.

    A single strike to fell all strikes!

    Mu Zi was generally not adept in closebat, but it also depended on who his opponent was. If he were to fight Aiolos at close quarters, Mu Zi would be no match for him.

    There were still a few griffin riders in the sky, but when they saw Mu Zi¡¯s power, they could not help but gasp in astonishment. They stopped their griffins and did not dare to advance, leaving them hovering in mid-air. This human was far too powerful and was very strong atbat. The box in his hand was like a mountain. They should leave a barbarian to deal with a barbarian.

    Not only were the griffin riders shocked, even Napier, who was dealing with the horse cannon behind, was also stunned. He could not help butugh out loud as his confidence immediately swelled. He had always thought that Mu Zi was a Warlock as he had used his death aura to protect and conceal them. Although there had been a battle in the city, Napier had never personally seen Mu Zi use his techniques in a battle. Even if Napier was beaten to death, he would never have believed that this small and thin Tutankhamun man could fight as fiercely as a demon! No wonder Wang Zhong was willing to let him and Napier directly attack their enemies. No wonder Wang Zhong said that no one in the Shadow Moon Fortress would be able to stop Mu Zi except for the Warlock Saint. Mu Zi was amazing. Wouldn¡¯t you be afraid of a Warlock who could also engage in closebat?

    The griffin riders were hesitant to move forward and sounded their war horns. After some dy, a new wave of tauren soldiers had taken their positions outside the city gate.

    Although they had called for help, the other gates were too far from the south gate. Other than the griffin riders in the sky, who could quickly fly over and take their positions, support troops from the other directions would need time to arrive. Thus, this wave of tauren soldiers had rushed over from the campsites near the south gate. The Shadow Moon Fortress had aplete army system where only the city lord had the authority to sound the level-1bat alert. However, it could also be activated when a city gate had fallen. Once it was sounded, it was the highest level of alert. All the nearby tauren soldiers had to put down everything and immediately provide assistance. If not, it would be considered shirking their responsibility, and their entire family would be killed!

    At that moment, the taurens had again gathered into their formations. Fifty taurens formed the vanguard. They protected the seven or eight Warlock Octopus people behind them who were in charge of empowering buffs and long-range assaults.

    This formation fully disyed the strength of Heroic Souls. It waspletely different from the formation that Mu Zi, Wang Zhong, and the rest had encountered in the alley. Firstly, when Wang Zhong attacked their weak points, their formation was in a mess even before they started to attack. That formation could not show its power. Furthermore, the narrow alley was not suitable for them to execute a group formation.

    At that moment, Mu Zi and Napier could only hear: da da da da! Bang bang bang bang!

    The neat and urgent steps sounded as if only one person was running. The chemistry among the entire formation was perfect. This was the special skill of all tauren soldiers. Even the coordination of their steps was perfect. They charged towards Mu Zi and Napier as an unstoppable force! The taurens were naturally adept at brutal attacks. With their formations and the protection of Warlocks, their attacking power was unparalleled. Even the ground started to tremble as they ran. They were a formation of over twenty people, but they were like one body, making it seem like the shadow of a massive wild cow was forming above them, threatening to brutally trample everything in front of them!

    Following closely behind them were another four formations. Two to three hundred Mizobudapi charged wildly as they roared. They were going to turn these two courageous humans into dust!

    This was definitely not a force that one person could withstand, unless that person was as strong as Aiolos.

    Napier¡¯s horse cannon had not cooled down fully, but Mu Zi did not choose to match up to the force charging at them. Instead, he ced the Life and Death Coffin in front of him. A dark light shone, and the door of the coffin opened, A gray smoke wafted out from the Life and Death Coffin and filled the surrounding air.

    Wu wu wu wu wu wu¡­

    Something was fishy!

    The howls reverberated in the gray smoke. A cold wind blew past. Even the scorching sun was instantly blocked out by the spreading smoke, causing the sky to darken significantly.

    The smoke instantly spread over arge area, covering a radius of a few hundred meters. The tauren soldiers had never seen this strange scene and were shocked. But since they had gotten into formation, they charged forward with confidence and gusto. Furthermore, once they charged in formation, their enemy would not be able to defeat them easily. They threw all concerns aside and ran into the smoke.

    Hu!

    The first tauren to run into the smoke opened his eyes and saw an extremely pale face. The face was extremely terrifying. There were bloodstains on his sses, nose, mouth, and ears. It opened its bloodshot eyes and flew over while screaming. Itpletely ignored the prowess of the formations. The tauren was very courageous and was not afraid. He subconsciously shed at the face with the sword in his hand.

    Swish!

    The sword missed and passed through the face of the ghost, leaving the ghost unharmed. The ghost surged forth and bit the tauren¡¯s neck.

    It was not a critical attack, but there was an instant numbing sensation. Blood flowed from the tauren¡¯s neck and spread all over his body, paralyzing him. He shivered and froze where he was. Hisrade, who had not fully understood what was happening, immediately rushed over and trampled over him.

    His body was poisonous!

    ¡°It¡¯s an energy body!¡±

    ¡°Physical attacks are useless!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    It was obvious that the Mizobudapi people were rather knowledgeable, but this knowledge was of no use. The taurens in the front suffered considerably. They shouted in shock, and their formation came to a stop. Everyone in front quickly stopped in their tracks and tried to escape from the smoke, but the formations behind them could not stop in time. They crashed into the taurens in front and were instantly thrown into confusion. Five groups of 100 taurens each had started off aggressively, but at that moment, the surroundings were filled with mournful wails and angry cursing.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Napier suddenly felt frustrated. Even the horse cannon was trash. Was he really needed here? Mu Zi could deal with this by himself, right? Mu Zi was far too fierce! Not only could he fight at close quarters like a demon, he could even execute a terrifyingrge-scale attack. He was invincible! Where had Wang Zhong met him? In hell?!

    ¡°Prepare the horse cannon!¡± Mu Zi was not rxed as he prompted Napier. Although this group attack was very useful, the defenses and vitality of the taurens were terrifying, and he could not use this attack to efficiently kill them. Furthermore, the taurens were beings with high intelligence and many abilities. Once they recovered from their shock, they might be able to uncover the secret behind this attack. Furthermore, sustaining this attack would exhaust Mu Zi greatly. He could not continue this forever.

    As expected, the moment he finished his sentence, he heard explosions from the city wall.

    The explosions hade from the heavy artillery used by the Mizobudapi people. Previously, before they entered the city, they had seen the cannons ced on the city walls in the distance. They had a strange shape, unlike the straight cannons that humans used. Instead, their cannons were like strange jars that emitted a green light and could even wriggle.

    Several green balls of energy wereunched into the air like projectiles, forming perfect arcs in the sky. They uratelynded in Mu Zi¡¯s smoke.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    There were several explosions among the smoke. The resentful and shrill howls of the ghosts could be heard. The areas of the smoke that had been struck were instantly cleared. Mu Zi¡¯s body swayed, and his face turned slightly pale. This attack seemed to have some purification effects. The smoke that he controlled was connected to his Soul Power and spirit. When the smoke was damaged, his body and spirit would be injured as well. He continued to open the Life and Death Coffin and released even more smoke to replenish the existing smoke and allow the ghosts to recover from their injuries; this was to maintain a powerfulbat level to draw out his target.

    Luckily, the horse cannon had caused most of the city wall to copse. Many jar cannons had fallen or were trapped among the debris. The few jar cannons left would not be able topletely break through Mu Zi¡¯s smoke. However, although they were small in number, they recharged very quickly.

    In an instant, several green jar cannons had lit up once again, causing the city wall to emit a dazzling green light. When the Octopus people on the city wall saw that this was effective, they were very excited. At the same time, Napier¡¯s horse cannon had fully cooled down.

    ¡°Attack their jar cannons!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Even without Mu Zi¡¯s prompt, Napier could see what was happening. He had already positioned the horse cannon to aim at a jar cannon, which was quickly umting energy on the city wall.

 Chapter 890 - Escaping

    <h4>Chapter 890: Escaping</h4>

    Boom!

    This time, it was merely the power of two energy crystals. The precise long-range built-in aim allowed the energy cannon to hit their targets instantly.

    A green ¡®jar cannon¡¯ exploded, and the umted energy inside it also exploded on the top of the city wall. Combined with the power of the horse cannon, everything became a mess, and angry screams, as well as roars, could be heard. Among the four jar cannons that were in the midst of umting power, one was destroyed, while two of them were deflected by the st. Only a lone green cannon managed to fire at them from the most remote corner, and an explosion hit the gray fog.

    It was a single shot; thus, although Mu Zi found it ufortable, it was still tolerable for him.

    The horse cannon in Napier¡¯s hand was still shing. Unlike the previous all-out attack, if he continued to use the horse cannon at this level of power, it would not be a problem to shoot the enemy a few more times. Before the guards at the top of the city wall could react, the horse cannon roared a few times continuously, and two of the remaining three jar cannons were instantly shattered.

    At the same time, the guards continued to shout and curse at them. Both sides knew very well that once thest cannon was destroyed, Mu Zi¡¯s fog couldst even longer.

    Thest one. Napier had adjusted the muzzle and aimed it at thest cannon. As the horse cannon entered the cooling period again, the griffins circling above them roared furiously. At the critical moment, a griffin rider unexpectedly, fearlessly flew right at the muzzle of the horse cannon, sacrificing himself. He instantly exploded in mid-air, and blood rained down. He sessfully prevented this energy cannon shot from destroying the only remaining cannon on the top of the city wall.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± yelled Napier. If he had known this would happen, he would have set the horse cannon to a higher power level and destroyed that entire part of the city wall to directly eliminate the threat of the jar cannons. Although there was only one cannon left, if it continued to shoot at them, Mu Zi would not be able tost long.

    However, it was toote for any regrets. Now that the enemy had begun to keep a lookout for his attacks, it was extremely difficult to destroy the remaining jar cannon. At this time, the taurens in front of them had reorganized themselves. Several Warlocks hadbined their power to form a blue arcane shield at the front. At the same time, with the use of arcane spells and defense spells, they powered-up the taurens¡¯ weapons with a certain amount of arcane energy.

    The remaining four tauren formations began to charge at them once again. As they shouted wildly, they charged into the fog.

    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill!¡± A tauren who was knocked down previously was extremely angry, fueling his bravery. Wielding a heavy sword, he began to sh wildly at the gray fog.

    Although the weapons that were powered with arcane energy could not destroy spiritual and energy bodies with a single blow, they were very effective against them. Now, they could hurt those angry spirits and ghosts which Mu Zi had summoned.

    At this time, the sounds of nging steel and angry roars could be heard from the gray mist. As the arcane energy bombs of the Warlocks and the energy attacks of the angry ghosts ravaged, light and darkness intertwined, and battle sounds could be heard miles away. A fierce battle ensued.

    ¡­

    Drip, drip, drip¡­

    The sound of water dripping echoed in the ears of Hyde and Noraba.

    This was an exit in the south gate sewer. Hyde¡¯s ear was stered to the manhole cover, and he was spreading out his divine sense at the same time, gathering all the information about the movements outside. He could hear bells being sounded, followed by a huge explosion at the south gate, the city walls copsing, then a sharper and shriller bugle call, andstly, the footsteps of the entire southern guard moving out.

    Everything was going ording to n.

    Wang Zhong distracting the Warlock Saint was the first step; Mu Zi and Napier distracting the defenders was the second step, and the third step in the n was the deployment of military reinforcements away from their camp near the south gate. If Mu Zi and Napier could keep up the attacks and make the defenders unable to cope with them, they would be forced to deploy the military forces nearby, and this, of course, included the prison guards!

    Neither of these two steps could afford to go wrong. Wang Zhong had to hold out against the Warlock Saint and lead him away, the further away the better. It would also not be easy for Mu Zi and Napier because they had to go up against the strength of an entire fortress. The n would definitely be more solid if Mu Zi was a Heavenly Soul, but now they could only pray that Wang Zhong¡¯s judgment was urate. Although this n was dangerous, Noraba trusted that Wang Zhong knew what he was doing. On the other hand, Hyde had zero confidence. He was not ignorant, and he felt that this was a lost cause. However, he couldn¡¯t leave his own brothers in the lurch¡­

    At this time, the defense of the entire area near the south gate was probably the weakest. Wang Zhong and the others had used their lives to exchange for this, so they couldn¡¯t afford to waste a single second. The two waited anxiously until thest few footsteps hurriedly rushed past them. Immediately after that, Hyde and Noraba lifted the manhole cover and rushed out at top speed.

    In the distance, they could see smoke rising from the position of the south gate and dust flying everywhere. Even from their position, they could hear the sounds of battle screams, the shing of swords, and the shuffling footsteps of the soldiers. The two of them dared not waste any time and moved swiftly. At this time, they ended up in a wastnd, which had obviously been cleaned out recently. This was the street that Wang Zhong and Mu Zi destroyed that day when they were trying to escape. Under normal circumstances, if two humans suddenly appeared in such an empty spot in the daytime, they would probably be instantly discovered by the various air patrols or the defenders on the city wall, but now, no one noticed them at all.

    All the troops of the southern part of the fortress had been drawn to the battle at the gate. In the skies above them, there was no sign of a single griffin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hyde took the lead and hurried out of the street. He had walked through this path before, and he had gone over it countless times in his head for the past few days, so he was extremely familiar with the route now. After speeding up and turning a few corners, they arrived at the prison tower in a matter of minutes. Unexpectedly, their journey here was unimpeded all the way. Almost all the taurens nearby had responded to the call for help outside the south gate, leaving this ce loosely guarded.

    However, this prison was an important area, and the taurens were notplete idiots. They obviously considered the possibility of humans taking the opportunity to break the prisoners out while the south gate was being attacked; thus, some of them stayed behind. Currently, there were seven to eight tauren soldiers and an Octopus Great Swordsman guarding the area.

    Seeing two people suddenly rushing out from the street, the guards were rather stunned. Two humans?

    ¡°Get into formation! Capture them!¡± The Octopus Swordsman didn¡¯t let his guard down, and he barked his orders within the next second. At the same time, he sounded the rm.

    The taurens immediately formed a tight formation and charged towards Hyde and Noraba while the Great Swordsman didn¡¯t move. Instead, he merely raised his sword. Instead of charging at them immediately, he observed the surroundings to see if there were any more enemies lying in ambush. It was also because he was rather confident in the taurens¡¯ battle formation. Although the prison guards had mostly been deployed to the south gate, they were not afraid of two mere humans. Furthermore, Hyde and Noraba used to be their prisoners, and the guards could recognize them. To them, both of them were merely weaklings who had been tied up and tortured by them. What could they do?

    Although there were enemies in front of them, this was already the best possible situation. Hyde and Noraba instantly activated their Soul Power without hesitation, and they exploded with Soul Power at the same time.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Noraba¡¯s body surface instantly transformed into steel, which was the choice most Tyrant neers would make once they entered the Tempering Faculty. Their body would be stronger, harder, and more resistant. This was amon choice for Tyrants; even that guy named Russell, who received the neers at the Dimensional Blessednds previously, chose this.

    Noraba¡¯s body had been infused with life metal, and at this time, his body was as hard as steel; it even had a kind of metallic shine. Noraba charged at the tauren formation directly, treating himself like a cannonball. He wanted to fight them head-on!

    On the other hand, Hyde paled inparison to him. There were no changes to his body, and the energy aura he exuded was far less powerful than Noraba¡¯s.

    As such, the Great Swordsman had locked onto Noraba as his main target, and the same went for those tauren guards.

    Boom!

    The energy formed by the taurens¡¯ formation collided with Noraba¡¯s body, and a huge dent formed on the hard shield they were holding! The violent impact shocked the entire group of taurens. A few days ago, he was still a weakling who they could casually bully in the prison, but now, he could actually wield such great power!

    However, the energy impact formed by the tauren squadron was also very terrifying. Upon direct impact, Noraba was sent stumbling backward, as though he had charged into a brick wall.

    Then, the Great Swordsman who had been waiting for the opportunity to strike finally got his chance to attack.

    Zeng!

    His sword was unsheathed, and the Great Swordsman flew toward Noraba, who was standing in the ruins of the wall that he had just smashed into. The Great Swordsman wanted to take the chance to kill him as he had yet to steady himself. However, at the moment he flew into the air, a hand had also gotten ready to grab his foot.

    The speed of that hand was extremely fast, and it managed to catch the Great Swordsman¡¯s foot directly. As a wave of terrifying power spread from his ankle, his momentum was not only disrupted, he was even pulled backward. The Great Swordsman was slightly startled. He did not expect that this human, who was obviously a sidekick, to have such strange power. He had lost his bnce, but with a slight turn of his hand, his sharp sword had already changed direction. The sword control of the Octopus people was close to perfection. Even though his sword had been moving at full power, he could still instantly change the direction of the attack without a reduction in power. With that, a powerful streak of Sword Qi was headed towards that person¡¯s arm.

    Bam!

    There was a loud bang. Unexpectedly, the man didn¡¯t bother to dodge the attack, and a spiral rune instantly appeared on his seemingly ordinary arm.

    The golden light of a rune shined brightly and acted like a shield. The Sword Qi of this Great Swordsman had the attack power of more than ten thousand Grassos, and his Sword Intent was definitely capable of piercing through countless kinds of defensive abilities. However, his attack failed to break through the spiral rune, and he suffered the bacsh of that attack. At the same time, the Great Swordsman was pulled close to the human, who raised his giant fist high up in the air.

    Boom!

    Radiating with golden light and boosted by a rune, his terrifying fistnded on the Great Swordsman. The poor swordsman had expected that the other party would be forced to let go of his feet due to his Sword Qi, and he was ready for the next attack. Who knew that he had miscalcted? Thus, he was caught off guard. Before he could defend himself, a hard punch had alreadynded on his head. The power of this punch was extremely strong, and his head was directly shattered in a second!

    At this time, Hyde¡¯s entire body was shining with golden light and looming runes could be spotted on his exposed skin. The dimensional people had actually formed their own ¡®mini civilization¡¯ in the Holy Land, and he had mastered a few secret techniques that had been passed down in his family for generations. As such, as the sessor of the leading family among the dimensional people, Hyde naturally had the chance to master the best techniques. During his captivity, he had been stopping himself from activating his abilities and had been forcibly enduring the physical pain, and it was all for this moment.

    Nine-Spins Heavenly Domination Rune!

    Engraving the runes directly into the body and turning the body into a vessel was one of the top body fusion techniques of the Tyrants. Due to the effect of this rune, even without the Soul Power Circuit, Hyde¡¯s use and control of Soul Power was already much better than others¡¯. In fact, both methods could achieve the same results. It was just that Wang Zhong¡¯s method was easier to master and more powerful. With the addition of the Speed Circuit, Hyde¡¯sbat power had definitely doubled.

    Screech!

    After killing the Great Swordsman with a single move, he grabbed the long sword. With the element of surprise, Hyde exploded with power, and countless runes suddenly appeared on his body, sparkling with golden light. At this time, he was shining so brightly that he resembled a mini sun, stinging the eyes of those taurens. While they raised their hands to cover their eyes, Hyde raised the sword in his hand.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    These taurens were merely at the level of the Initial Phase Heroic Soul Stage. Most of them relied on their natural divine power,bined with their battle formation, in order to fight valiantly on the battlefield. On their own, theirbat power was considered rather weak. At this time, wielding a sharp sword, Hyde killed all of them with a single strike! In the blink of an eye, a Great Swordsman and six tauren soldiers were all dead!

    After he sessfully killed them all, Hyde immediately retracted his golden light. He could not afford to attract arge number of enemies. Although the Swordsman had sounded the rm previously, there were rms ringing everywhere near the south gate, and everyone¡¯s attention was on the two powerful humans outside the city. Who would care about this insignificant rm amidst the countless rms all around them?

    Rumble¡­

    Noraba also emerged from the debris. The taurens¡¯ charging formation was unparalleled in this world. Although they were only a few Initial Phase Heroic Souls, upon impact of theirbined force, Noraba felt as though his body was falling apart. However, under such circumstances, he had to ignore the pain he was feeling. On the other hand, Hyde didn¡¯t even bother to search for keys; he directly kicked the tower door open with his leg.

    Upon entering the tower, there was a passageway leading to the dungeon, so they walked down that path. Along the way, they encountered several tauren guards; the passageway was even booby-trapped. After stepping on one, powerful arrows were fired from both sides, and Hyde immediately activated his Heavenly Domination Rune. His runes were mysterious and powerful; whenever an attack came near him, spiral runes would appear automatically, condensing into mini shields. These booby traps were actually just a precaution to prevent ¡®weak humans¡¯ from sneaking in; thus, their attack power was not that strong. As for those few tauren guards, they were easily disposed of as Hyde barged in at full power.

    When they reached the deepest level of the dungeon and killed thest two tauren guards, excited cheers could be hearding from the dungeon.

    After which, Hyde kicked open the cell door. Seeing that their own people hade to their rescue, everyone couldn¡¯t contain their excitement.

    After being imprisoned for so many days, everyone was forcibly used as test subjects during live experiments. When the guards took Hyde and Noraba out and tied them to the ¡®iron pirs¡¯, they remembered that there were still 70-80 brothers in the dungeon. But now, there were only around 40 of them left. The ones who managed to survive were all elites. Only with superb healing power could they survive the endless torture they had to undergo.

    Most of the survivors were dimensional people, and almost all of them were Tyrants. As such, their bodies were extremely powerful, and they had a higher chance of surviving the horrifying experiments. When they saw Hyde, most of the dimensional people began to crowd around him. They were overwhelmed with excitement, and the entire cell seemed a little chaotic.

    On the other hand, Noraba shouted dimir¡¯s name into the crowd. ¡°dimir? He¡¯s inside. He¡¯s not doing well,¡± said one of the dimensional people.

    Noraba quickly pushed his way through the excited crowd and rushed inwards. Sure enough, he saw dimir at the corner of the cell, and he was clearly on the verge of death. The once-handsome ice prince only had one hand left, and he was covered with blood. Some of the blood had already dried up and solidified on his clothes. His originally graceful hair was also messy and disheveled, appearing like a beggar.

    He was still alive!

    Noraba forcibly suppressed his excitement and rushed forward to help dimir up. He could feel that dimir¡¯s breathing was still stable, but he had passed out due to excessive hunger, severe injuries, over-consumption of energy, etc. He was still alive! How could his big brother die before him?

    To get a higher chance of surviving torture and live experimentation, other than having a strong physique, they had to learn to feign death. They would only die faster if they tried to hold out all the way. dimir was the one who taught everyone this method.

    Noraba took out a syringe, the KP5 medicine, from his space crystal and injected dimir with it immediately. This was to stimte the human body¡¯s potential energy. After dimir¡¯s body began to recover a little, Noraba poured a tube of gourmet medicine in his mouth. At the same time, he used his Soul Power to nourish his almost dried-up Soul Sea. With a slight tremble, dimir finally regained consciousness. Seeing Noraba, he thought that the guards finally ¡®released¡¯ Noraba back to their cell. Previously, Hyde and Noraba caused trouble for the guards. He heard that the guards were going to kill them by tying them to pirs under the hot sun.

    At this time, dimir heaved a sigh of relief and reached for Noraba¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?! That¡¯s good! We will have a chance to escape as long as we¡¯re still alive!¡±

    ¡°The opportunity hase!¡± Noraba gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s escape now!¡±

    Finally, Hyde managed to calm everyone down and got the originally messy situation under control. Although they were in a dungeon, it was not too deep into the ground, and the south gate was not that far away from here. They all felt the power of the terrifying shock wave that made the city wall copse. At this time, Hyde had finished distributing energy boosters to everyone. Although they didn¡¯t have much time to spare, grinding a chopper would not hold up the work of cutting firewood. Many of these people were like dimir, and they couldn¡¯t even walk. As such, it was imperative to give them some time to recover after getting the medicine. It would be faster to escape if everyone could get on their feet instead of having to carry the weaker people.

    As everyone recuperated from their injuries, some who were in better condition were pumped with excitement, and they began asking questions.

    ¡°Did the base send troops to rescue us?!¡±

    ¡°Hyde, did the base send reinforcements? Which exploration teams came? Which Great Teacher did they deploy?¡±

    ¡°Or did the base directly dispatch the army? How many people are outside? Is this fortress under siege?¡±

    The reason was very simple. Almost everyone here knew the situation of Shadow Moon Fortress. The Warlock Saint was an unavoidable hurdle, so a Great Teacher had toe and deal with him. At the same time, there were thousands of defenders in the city who had extremely powerfulbat strength. As such, it was impossible for a single team to take them down even if it was a powerful team like the Phantom Squadron. They would probably need at least two to three exploration teams to carry out this operation.

    Thus, it was either the base directly dispatched the army, or they deployed a Great Teacher toe together with multiple exploration teams, which had to be at full strength. Only then would it be possible to siege the city and rescue everyone. As everyone thought about finally escaping this hellhole and the fact that their dark days were finallying to an end, everyone was filled with gratitude towards the Holy Land. They were currently running low on manpower on the frontlines, yet they were willing to dispatch such a huge army to rescue everyone.

    However, Hyde¡¯s reply stunned everyone.

    ¡°The base didn¡¯t send reinforcements. Wang Zhong has led the Warlock Saint away, and two brothers of the Wanderlust Team have currently attracted almost all the Mizobudapi defense troops to themselves. Let¡¯s not talk about the specifics. We must leave as soon as possible so that they can retreat!¡±

    Hyde tried to be concise. Everyone was dumbfounded as this sounded too ridiculous to them. But Hyde and Noraba were already inside, proving that whatever he said was true. A lot of them here actually had never heard of Wang Zhong before. He led the Warlock Saint away¡­

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought of the Warlock Saint. He was the devil.

    At this time, everyone heard a heartyugh. It came from dimir. The ice prince had a smile on his face, Wang Zhong¡­

    Probably only Noraba understood why he reacted like that. When people from the Federation were discussing Wang Zhong¡¯s downfall, dimir said that these people would realize their ignorance one day.

    ¡°Noraba, Brothers, let¡¯s go! The sooner we leave, the easier it will get for them!¡± said dimir. Noraba had already piggybacked him.

 Chapter 891 - Wang Zhong or Solomon?

    <h4>Chapter 891: Wang Zhong or Solomon?</h4>

    The sun had risen and it was a new day. Grai immersed himself in the morning sunlight of this unfamiliar world. He had been up for the whole night. Throughout his entire life, he only made one decision for himself. That was, to avenge his family by bing a Dandelion. After that, Grai thought that he would never need to make another choice again. But today, he still had to make a decision.

    Scarlet was very curious about why Grai suddenly came to her. Scarlet was extremely worried about Wang Zhong, as he had to carry out such a dangerous mission. Actually, staying with her teacher was also considered a help to Wang Zhong. Additionally, she would also get first-hand news about everything. However, after so many days, there was still no news about the Shadow Moon Fortress.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I want to tell you something. I wanted to wait for Wang Zhong to return, but it will be toote by then,¡± said Grai. For the first time, he felt strong andplex emotions. The Blood Race was actually notable for being calm.

    ¡°Grai, what is it? Why do you sound so serious?¡± Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Grai was the kind of guy that had a poker face all the time.

    ¡°Actually, I am a spy the Kaiser Empire nted in the Federation. My code-name is Dandelion,¡± said Grai.

    Scarlet was initially scared out of her wits as she had assumed that something had happened to Wang Zhong. ¡°Oh¡­ About this¡­ **cough** How do I say this¡­? Whether you are from the Kaiser Empire or from the Federation, we are all humans. As for this, since you have been honest with us, I don¡¯t think it would be a problem.¡±

    After undergoing a series of big changes in Tianjing, even Scarlet no longer felt much for the Federation. More importantly, they were already at a higher level. The battle between the Empire and the Federation no longer mattered to them.

    Grai shook his head and said, ¡°In the CHF finals, I actually threw the match on purpose. If I had tried my best, maybe we would have won.¡±

    Scarlet smiled slightly and said, ¡°But without you, we wouldn¡¯t have even been able to enter the quarter-finals. Grai, Wang Zhong won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    Grai was definitely taken aback. He imagined various situations, including Scarlet ring up at him, etc. However, the result was the total opposite. Instead of ming him, she tried to disculpate him. Looking at Scarlet¡¯s concerned expression, Grai suddenly thought of his family members. Indeed, only his true family would treat him like this.

    What he had lost was already lost forever, and revenge would not bring anything back. How could he betray his current family?

    ¡°Sister Sister, I know that you and Senior Brother Wang Zhong never have the intention to hurt others, but in this world, people might not do the same even if you leave them alone. Solomon asked me to hand over the Soul Circuits technique. I think he intends to give this to the Holy Land in exchange for greater benefits, so we can¡¯t wait for Senior Wang Zhong to return. You have to tell your teacher about it now,¡± said Grai.

    This time, Scarlet was utterly stunned. After being by her teacher¡¯s side for so long, Scarlet¡¯s vision definitely improved by a lot. Naturally, she knew that Solomon¡¯s influence was great and extremely scheming.

    This guy created the Dandelions, used Carolyn to enter the Holy Land, and managed to climb to his current position on his own. Now, he had already entered the sights of the higher-ups in the Holy Land. If he was to steal the credit for Wang Zhong¡¯s hard work, the consequences would be dire.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going now!¡± replied Scarlet. She, too, felt that it was an urgent matter.

    ¡°Senior Sister, you have to be prepared. Although I didn¡¯t tell him, ording to Solomon¡¯s character, he will definitely have more than one spy. Maybe they have already gotten it, but you have to at least fight for Senior Wang Zhong. I believe he will have a way to prove that he is the true creator.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grai!¡± Scarlet instantly went to look for her teacher. If Solomon had already begun to spread the word, it would truly be toote. Although Wang Zhong had killed a Sword Saint, his influence was a far cry from Solomon¡¯s.

    As Grai watched Scarlet leave, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Initially, he thought that this decision would cause a lot of pressure for him, but it actually turned out to be a relief. Over the years, he had always wanted to make this decision, and now, he had done it.

    He didn¡¯t care whether the Dandelions woulde after him. He was not afraid of death.

    At the base, a group of soldiers looked at Scarlet, who was running into the camp, with deep admiration and greeted her. They were all part of Sophia¡¯s private army, and most of them were aliens whom she had recruited from other worlds. The strength of many Great Teachers was not only derived from their personalbat strength but also the quality and quantity of their followers. This was also how people measured the standard and level of Great Teachers. It could be said that every Great Teacher represented a powerful force that could conquer an ordinary civilization.

    After sprinting to the inner camp at top speed, Scarlet stopped, waited until she waspletely calm, took a deep breath, andstly knocked on the door gently. ¡°Teacher, may Ie in? I have something to tell you.¡±

    Creak!

    The door opened, and Scarlet stepped into the room without making a sound. Although she was extremely anxious, she waited quietly by the side.

    Sofia nced at Scarlet, who walked into the door, but she did not immediately talk to Scarlet. Instead, she continued to deal with the military affairs she was in charge of. It wasn¡¯t until she hadpleted her work that she slowly put away the documents in her hands slowly. Her actions were elegant and pleasing to the eye, and they had a kind of indescribable beauty.

    Then, she smiled at Scarlet in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Your aura revealed that you were in a hurry, but you could suppress it. You seem to have mastered how to keep your cool, which is of great benefit to the practice of your Soul Quenching System. Speak your mind now. What made you so anxious?¡±

    Scarlet nodded and said, ¡°Teacher, Wang Zhong has created a technique called the Circuits. They can increase thebat power of the Heroic Soul soldiers by at least thirty percent in a very short time.¡±

    Created a new technique? When Sophia heard this, she was a little unhappy. How could a Heroic Soul try to create a new technique? Wasn¡¯t that ying a fool? At this stage of being a Heroic Soul, power umtion was the most important thing. All the techniques were basically useless to them.

    However, she still smiled and signaled Scarlet to continue.

    However, in a second, the smile on her face seemed to have frozen, and her expression was reced by pure shock!

    A rune began to sh on Scarlet¡¯s body, and she saw with her own eyes that the rune quickly established a fine Soul Power channel in Scarlet¡¯s body¡­

    Boom! Scarletpleted the process of forming a Zoom Shadow Circuit and demonstrated the effects to Sophia. ¡°Teacher, the Circuit I formed just now, is called Zoom Shadow. It allows Heroic Soul soldiers to activate theirbat technique at an extremely fast speed.¡±

    Almost immediately, Sofia had caught onto the key point. The Circuits could allow Heroic Soul soldiers to regain the ability to use variousbat techniques!

    The biggest feature of the Heroic Soul Stage was the deep umtion of Soul Power. At the same time, this was also a shoring. Before advancing to the Heavenly Soul Stage, their overlyrge and slow Soul Power restricted the use of variousbat techniques. As such, the mostmonbat style of Heroic Souls was to release a huge amount of Soul Power straightaway during battle. As for the elites, at best, they would release their Dharma Idols to fight their enemies head-on. These fighting styles were most definitely not pleasing to the eye.

    It was not that thebat skills of the Casted Soul Stage were no good, but that Heroic Souls were not able to wield them.

    And now, all Heroic Souls could use powerfulbat techniques once again with the help of the Soul Circuits.

    The significance of this, as well as the contribution to the Holy Land, was no less than what a Sacred Teacher could provide!

    ¡°Tell me more details.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher. These are the Circuits created by Wang Zhong. There are currently three basic Circuits ¡ª Zoom Shadow, Domination Constitution, and Light Spirit. They can assist us in speed, strength, and agility respectively when we try to use abat technique¡­¡±

    Scarlet waspletely honest with her teacher and did not hold anything back. At present, it seemed that the effects of the three major Circuits were only for the Heroic Soul Stage, and it wouldn¡¯t have much effect on Teachers. As for a Great Teacher like Sofia who had already developed her own fighting style and system, it would be superfluous.

    As she listened to Scarlet¡¯s exnation, Sofia grew more and more shocked. This was more than a magnificent idea. This was more like creating a new sect. Heroic Soul soldiers were the mainstay force of the Holy Land, and they were the majority of the Holy City Army and exploration teams. If theirbat effectiveness could be greatly improved, this would be extremely crucial to the Holy Battle.

    ¡°This technique will be very important to the Holy Land. Scarlet, what does Wang Zhong want to do with it?¡± asked Sofia as she smiled.

    ¡°Wang Zhong wants to hand it over to the Holy Land and promote it in the name of Holy Land, but he is not in the camp now because of his mission.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s willing to share it? This will be a great contribution.¡± Sofia smiled, satisfied with that answer.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher, but now something unforeseen has urred¡­¡±

    Scarlet immediately told Sophia about the Dandelions. ¡°Wang Zhong trusts us. That¡¯s why he taught us the Circuits selflessly. Now, I¡¯m worried that Solomon may have obtained the Circuits¡¯ construction method. Teacher, please don¡¯t allow this despicable man to get his way.¡±

    When Sofia heard the name ¡®Solomon¡¯, the smile on her face disappeared. At this time, she looked at Scarlet calmly and slowly said, ¡°You never fail to find trouble for me. We belong to the northern battle zone and are under Sacred Teacher Leyson¡¯s jurisdiction. Solomon has made great contributions to the southern battle zone, and he is now one of the seeds of the Holy Land cultivation sequence. This means that the Holy Land ns to train him to be a leader. Once we start a dispute over this matter, it will no longer be a simple matter. It will inevitably involve the power struggle between the higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher,¡± said Scarlet with her head down.

    Sofia sighed and said, ¡°Well, I guess you are more mature this time. You didn¡¯t talk about fairness and justice. I will report this to Sacred Teacher Leyson, but the end result is out of my control. You should focus on the Soul Quenching System I taught you. Although the Circuits are useful, it can only be an aid to you. I hope I didn¡¯t misjudge you.

    Scarlet quickly nodded and said, ¡°Teacher, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll not let you down, and I¡¯ll do you proud.¡±

    Sofia nodded and was very satisfied with Scarlet¡¯s attitude. She had grasped Scarlet¡¯s weakness, coaxing her was better than getting all tough on her.

    A dayter, some breaking news was released in both the northern and southern battle zones!

    A brand-new, highly-efficient and practicalbat technique had been created for the Heroic Souls.

    The Soul Power Circuit!

    In addition, the Holy Land took the initiative to offer it to all the Heroic Soul soldiers who were participating in the Holy Battle on the first day.

    No merit points were required, and whether one was from the Federation or the Empire did not matter. As long as they were Heroic Souls, they could obtain the cultivation method of the Soul Power Circuit from the Holy Land.

    It was said that this technique was created by a Holy Disciple, but because they were in the midst of a Holy Battle, they were not going to announce the creator¡¯s name temporarily in order to protect the person.

    For ordinary soldiers, all they cared about was immersing themselves in the practice of this newbat technique. On the other hand, the higher-ups were involved in an intense struggle.

 Chapter 892 - Battling the Warlock Saint Again

    <h4>Chapter 892: Battling the Warlock Saint Again</h4>

    Both Sacred Teacher Timo and Sacred Teacher Leyson could not ignore this great contribution, but it was obviously not important enough for them to openly fall out with each other, especially during a Holy Battle.

    The best choice was to put a hold on the argument and poprize the technique to all Holy Disciples. As for the truth, it would definitelye out after Wang Zhong¡¯s return.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t wait any longer. Those who have the strength piggyback those who still can¡¯t move! Let them rest along the way!¡±

    After consuming the soul-healing medicine just now, there were only a handful of people who still couldn¡¯t move at all. Thus, a few dimensional people who had already regained their strength each piggybacked a person on their backs and followed Hyde¡¯s lead.

    Previously, Hyde had already briefly informed them about the situation. Although everyone was not particrly clear about the situation outside, it seemed that they only had three other people? There were three Heroic Souls, yet one led the Warlock Saint away, while the other two wereying frontal siege to the city? Even if one thought about it with his butt, one could definitely feel that the situation was not particrly optimistic.

    As soon as they rushed out of the prison tower, everyone could hear the loud battle soundsing from the south gate. There were several military formations charging and defending themselves. Fortunately, the griffins that were hovering in the sky were almost all concentrated at the south gate. At this time, although dozens of people rushing out together were conspicuous, they were not discovered by the defenders immediately.

    Hyde stayed at the rear, while Noraba led the others into the sewers, and their entire journey was exceptionally smooth. When thest person in front of him had entered the sewer, Hyde ignited the Holy Land¡¯s signal fire on the ground. It was a special kind of smoke signal, which could be used in many kinds of dimensional environments and could transform into different shapes to express different meanings.

    At this time, outside the south gate, the taurens¡¯ charging formations had be more and more powerful. After a while, they slowly adapted to the changes and finally learned how to fight and destroy the angry ghosts. Additionally, the Warlocks supporting them from behind coordinated with them perfectly, and the ¡®jar cannon¡¯ on the city wall would bomb at Mu Zi and Napier from time to time. All these were expending Mu Zi¡¯s power and energy at a rapid pace, and the other party had gradually be more and more ustomed to their attacks. On the other hand, Napier¡¯s horse cannon had gradually lost its deterrent power, and he couldn¡¯t use it on the taurens. The taurens¡¯ formations were already within Mu Zi¡¯s range of gray mist, so if he attacked them, it was equivalent to hitting Mu Zi. The horse cannon did not have the ability to differentiate between the enemy and themselves.

    As such, it could only be used to bomb the city wall. However, a huge part of the city wall had already copsed, so there was not much left to bomb. The only thing Napier wanted to do was to destroy thest jar cannon, but the enemy had learned from experience and began to evade the attacks. Even when they couldn¡¯t react in time, there was nock of people willing to sacrifice their own lives to block the cannon fire. Thus, the powerful horse cannon ended up only killing a few griffins and was of no help to Mu Zi at all.

    Napier was also anxious, but there was nothing much he could do. He sent out a few clones of himself to help out in the battle inside the gray fog. Basically, Mu Zi still had to handle the situation by himself.

    Mu Zi¡¯s energy loss was getting greater and greater by the minute, and his efficiency of killing the enemy was falling sharply. From the start till now, there were a total of about three hundred taurens participating in the battle. In the first wave, Mu Zi managed to kill around 30-40 instantly with his gray fog, but after that, it became more and more difficult to kill the enemy. Now, the enemy hadpletely adapted to the fog, and even Mu Zi grew a little helpless against them. It was not that he waspletely unable to kill them but that he had to expend a lot more energy to deal with them. Now, he had to make sure that both sides remained in a deadlock within his range of gray fog. It was no longer possible for him to focus on killing a few enemies, and he switched from offense toprehensive defense.

    This was not like those secret realms he had attacked. The enemy was a superior race that had already existed long before the humans evolved. The means and power they possessed werepletely different from those brainless creatures in secret realms. Moreover, the number of taurens joining the battle was still increasing. Obviously, the manpower they mobilized from the other three gates was finally in ce. Such containment would inevitably be more and more difficult for Mu Zi.

    Mu Zi, who was now in an arduous battle, had always been paying attention in the direction of the south gate¡¯s prison. When he finally saw the smoke signal, he knew that Hyde and Noraba had seeded in saving the others, and this made Napier and himself invigorated.

    Seeing the signal was equivalent to seeing a goal and the endpoint. As long as they stalled the enemy for another half-hour, Hyde and the others would be able to bypass the empty east gate from the sewer and finally escape! The road in the sewer and the retreat route outside had all been measured by Mu Zi and Hyde personally. He also took into ount the speed of the wounded and added in some buffer time. Having done enough preparation work, he was very sure of his calctions.

    Mu Zi¡¯s expression changed as he forcibly opened the coffin a little wider. He used all his might to pull it open, and more fog poured out, together with stronger angry ghosts. This made up for his decreasingbat power and energy, and he even managed to slowly regain the upper hand, all in an attempt to attract more enemy troops.

    Hold on! Half an hour more!

    ¡­

    As the battle outside the city gate ravaged, a chase ensued in the wilderness.

    One was chasing in the sky, while the other was fleeing on the ground. The speed of the two figures was extremely fast. Within a short time, they were already halfway through the wilderness.

    It was often easy to make a n but extremely difficult to carry it out.

    Before deciding on this n, Wang Zhong had made various estimates and predictions after analyzing his previous encounter with the Warlock Saint and hade up with several ways to escape. As long as the other party wanted to catch him alive, it would be almost impossible to catch up with him. However, there was clearly something wrong with this assumption.

    Initially, he considered Sauron¡¯s arrogance as his biggest means to escape. But how could he have seen this only from one point of view? Previously when they managed to escape, he felt that his speed wasparable to that of the Warlock Saint, so why didn¡¯t he consider that it was Sauron¡¯s arrogance that caused him to develop this misconception?

    In just ten minutes or so, Wang Zhong finally realized this. He had already activated all three major Circuit systems and mustered up all his strength to run, yet Sauron, who was on his tail, seemed like he was just taking a stroll in the park, seemingly conserving his energy. It was the same as before, as though he was walking a dog and ying with his prey.

    The previous time, Wang Zhong did not reveal his true strength, but now, it was clear that the Warlock Saint had held back as well, and definitely more than Wang Zhong.

    Sauron¡¯s divine sense remained firmly locked onto Wang Zhong. He truly didn¡¯t believe that anything could escape from him a second time. Of course, he could hear the battle soundsing from the Shadow Moon Fortress in the distance, and he could also guess who was attacking the fortress. Most importantly, he understood what these humans were nning. That little baldy who was with Wang Zhong previously was rather powerful. Since he wasn¡¯t here with Wang Zhong, he was probably attracting the attention of the defenders via a frontal siege. Then, someone else would sneak into the prison tower to rescue the others.

    Sauron¡¯s lips curled a little, revealing a smirk.

    So what? They were merely a few broken test subjects that were on the verge of death. Even if all of them managed to escape, Sauron wouldn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    Most importantly, this person had decided to use himself as bait to lead him out of the city, but what this person did not know was that he had also used the prisoners in the dungeon as bait! Did they really think that he didn¡¯t know about the sewer? He was always in the city, and his divine sense was extremely sharp. What¡¯s more was that all the investigations carried out by the guards had pointed to the location of the sewer, and Sauron had also sensed the little baldy checking out the sewer with someone else several times. However, Sauron decided to let them be and did not send troops to guard there. That was to let them assume that this route was feasible. In order to not let the humans see through his tricks, he didn¡¯t even give any additional orders to the defenders in the city. Otherwise, without bait, how could he get this guy named Wang Zhong to walk into his trap automatically?

    How could these humans attempt to fool him with the same trick twice? The Warlock Saint didn¡¯t know whether to mock the intelligence of these human beings or toment that these humans thought too highly of themselves. However, he was in a good mood. If human beings weren¡¯t so stupid, then he might have missed the chance to get the reward for Wang Zhong. As for the situation at the Shadow Moon Fortress, Sauron didn¡¯t really care much about it. Also, he trusted that the defenders could handle it by themselves. If they couldn¡¯t even handle a few pathetic humans, what was the point of having them? If the taurens were really that useless, then they deserved to die!

    Every action the other party took, as well as their intentions, was within his own predictions. He wanted to escape? How was he going to do it? With his pathetic speed that he thought so highly of? Haha. Now, he wanted to see if there was any room for improvement in this little guy¡¯s speed.

    In terms of speed, Warlock Saints were certainly not as good as Sword Saints. However, with such a long history, how could a Warlock Saint not master a few secret techniques for instantaneous speed boosts! Shouldn¡¯t that be obvious?!

    With a strange spell, the Warlock Saint¡¯s power began to surge. At the same time, Wang Zhong could sense that this did not bode well for him. All of a sudden, the Warlock Saint¡¯s flight speed increased greatly. Originally, he and Wang Zhong were a few hundred meters away from each other, but now, he was closing in on Wang Zhong!

    At the same time, he raised his hand from afar, and mes began condensing in mid-air. After which, the mes formed a huge ming palm, and it came at Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong could feel the threating from behind. He was already running at maximum speed, with his Zoom Shadow, Domination Constitution, and Light Spirit. He had already activated the three major Circuits, but he still couldn¡¯t pull away from the other party. Now, the other party was even beginning to catch up with him.

    At this moment, he did not bother to turn back. While his feet didn¡¯t stop, he stretched out his hands to the back, and two bouts of runic energy umted in his Soul Sea, waiting to be released at the right moment. mes began to condense as runic arrays began to form on Wang Zhong¡¯s palms, and he instantly released the attack!

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!

    The strong recoil force brought by the energy jet pushed Wang Zhong forward like a cannonball, and he instantly advanced forward by hundreds of meters! At the same time, the two fiery phoenixes screeched wildly and charged towards that fire palm in mid-air.

    Sauron had clearly held back during his attack once again as he didn¡¯t want to identally kill Wang Zhong. This fire palm he condensed was also mainly to capture Wang Zhong alive, so its attack power wasn¡¯t that great. At this time, the two fiery phoenixes actually prated the fire palm and absorbed its me power instantly. It was a unique ability of Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven. As the phoenixes emerged from the fire palm, they unexpectedly became more powerful. The angle they came from was also very tricky, and they flew towards the Sauron¡¯s face at top speed.

    Sauron chuckled and released two wind des smoothly. The sharp power immediately cut the two phoenixes into four, supposedly destroying the phoenixes. However, even after being cut into four halves, their attack power did not subside.

 Chapter 893 - Final Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 893: Final Trump Card</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Even though the Warlock Saint had missed, his response was extremely fast, and an arcane arc-shaped shield instantly condensed in front of him. The four attacks didn¡¯t even manage to scratch the surface of the arc-shaped shield. However, there was a slight problem. Defense techniques like the arc-shaped shield would spread out with a wide surface area, which would inevitably bring about wind resistance during high-speed flights and affect speed. As such, his previous speed boost which elerated his speed was instantly slowed down with the air resistance working against him. Additionally, when Wang Zhong released his Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven, he sted himself forward by quite a fair distance. Before, the distance between them was merely tens of meters, but at this time, the distance was back to a few hundred meters again.

    Did he really think this would work?

    Sauron sneered. To him, increasing his speed was as simple as eating and drinking. As he rescinded his arcane arc-shaped shield, it was merely a dy of one or two seconds. Immediately after that, the speeding figure in the air zoomed forward once again.

    A Warlock Saint flying at full speed was definitely extremely fast. Even though Wang Zhong managed to pull away from the Warlock Saint by hundreds of meters, the Warlock Saint closed in on him again within seconds. As such, Wang Zhong repeated the same trick again and released two fire phoenixes behind his back without turning around. With the recoil force from releasing the phoenixes, he could get a speed boost again. His two palms behind his back were like rocket thrusters, and the fiery phoenixes resembled two streaks of fire which fuelled the thrust power. With that, Wang Zhong dashed forward at top speed once again!

    As he ran away, the fiery phoenixes intercepted the Warlock Saint!

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t try to use the same trick twice in front of a Warlock Saint!¡±

    Sauron chuckled, this time he did not intend to give the other party a chance to slow him down. Even though he was flying at high speed, he swerved his body in time and avoided the two phoenixes beautifully. He grew conceited, but it onlysted for half a second. These two phoenixes seemed to havee alive. They did not charge at him in a straight line, instead, they seemed to have locked onto him as the target. As Sauron changed direction, they too changed direction! As such, they continued to approach him at top speed, seemingly about to crash into him in the next instant.

    Under normal circumstances, it would be possible to dodge such an attack. However, Sauron was flying at a high speed. How difficult was it to change direction in such a small area? Previously, he could change direction while maintaining his speed because he had time to n his reaction in advance, but now, how would it be possible to do the same within such a short time? He was only stunned momentarily, but the two phoenixes were already right in front of him!

    There was no other choice. With that, his arcane shield appeared again, just in time to block the attacks.

    BANG! BANG!

    The phoenixes crashed into his shield one after another, and their energies dissipated. Although they didn¡¯t hurt Sauron in the slightest, his expression had darkened. His speed boost was hindered, and his speed decreased by quite a fair bit. That human who was within his reach just now had managed to widen the distance between them again!

    More importantly, he himself just said that one shouldn¡¯t use the same trick twice in front of him, but in the end¡­ he had to swallow his words immediately! He couldn¡¯t believe that a human as low-ss as a pile of beast shit was ying tricks in front of him. The worst thing was that he used the same trick twice and managed to seed!

    His Soul Power surged wildly!

    Sauron¡¯s speed suddenly increased. He truly got serious, and his speed increase was unprecedented! In just a few breaths, that human was within his grasp again!

    Then Sauron saw that the human stretched out his hands, and mes began to condense on his palms again.

    Again?

    The two phoenixes sted the weak human forward again and rushed towards him. This time, Sauron was truly enraged. This low-ss human was testing his patience again and again!

    He wanted to ignore these two phoenixes. With his current speed, it would only take him a few seconds to catch up with that despicable human! However, that was not feasible. He was a Warlock Saint, and not a Sword Saint¡­ Although these two phoenix attacks were not strong, with Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power Circuits fully activated, his attack could definitely reach around forty thousand Grassos or so. Sword Saints could rely on their Sword Defense to shield their body to resist this kind of attack, but Warlock Saints could not. Sauron felt that if he was to not shield himself and absorb the attack with his body, although he would not suffer any serious injuries, it would definitely hurt a lot. Additionally, with these fiery phoenixes¡¯ momentum, they were definitely capable of slowing him down as well from the force of their direct impact.

    He also wanted to destroy these two phoenixes in advance. Honestly speaking, as a Warlock Saint, it was not at all difficult to do that, but it also wasn¡¯t as simple as throwing a wind de either. This fiery phoenix technique had a strange absorption ability, and they could not be destroyed directly by wind des. If he randomly threw another attack at the phoenixes¡¯ way, they would just absorb his attack¡¯s power. However, if he used a slightly more powerful method, he feared that he would identally kill his precious test subject.

    He couldn¡¯t dodge the attack, and blocking it would be equivalent to wasting time. After weighing his options, he ended up having no choice but to activate his arcane shield again. Although the arcane shield only appeared for a split second to block the phoenix attacks under Sauron¡¯s meticulous and precise control, his momentum was inevitably disrupted a little.

    Read more chapters at L istnovel

    The human in front pulled away once again.

    ¡°Are you at your wits¡¯ end? You only know one technique?!¡± Sauron was truly enraged, and he sped up again.

    However, Wang Zhong, who was running with all his might, didn¡¯t even turn around. He merely stretched his hands backward again, and ming runes began to appear on his arms. He also specially warned the Warlock Saint that he was going to attack.

    ¡°Watch me!¡±

    F*ck!

    Again?! Did that human really think that he couldn¡¯t do anything to him? How dared the human use his low-ss technique on him over and over again?! It was only tens of thousands of Grassos! It was a miracle that he still hadn¡¯t killed him; this human being was simply shameless!

    The veins on Sauron¡¯s forehead began popping out, and he almost couldn¡¯t help but want to release a killer move to destroy this despicable human! However, the bounty on his head and the tantalizing soul of this man eventually made him dispel this idea.

    Dead wanted criminals were not as valuable as live ones, and his soul would be gone if he was dead! He valued both the reward and his soul equally.

    He had to put up with it!

    He activated his arcane shield to block the attacks, slowed down and then sped up, caught up with the human again¡­ An endless loop was staged in the wilderness. Sauron followed closely behind, and he quickly adjusted his mindset.

    The other party miscalcted his own speed, but he had also miscalcted the other party¡¯s means and the other party¡¯s shamelessness! The strength of this human was indeed unworthy of being mentioned, and he was not a threat at all. But then again, it was not so easy to catch him alive either. However, he was merely a human Heroic Soul after all. How long could his Soul Powerst? Also, how much stamina could he have tost him all the way through this wilderness? There was no need to worry at all. The moment the human ran out of energy, he would be able to capture him alive without putting in any effort. He had to thoroughly examine the structure of this strange human to see if his body had universality.

    However, two minutes, five minutes, ten minutes¡­ Half an hour had passed, and the human would release a double phoenix attack every 20 to 30 seconds to increase the distance between them. He even maintained the same running speed all the way. Not to mention seeing him in a state of fatigue, Sauron even felt that he was bing more and more energetic!

    Sauron knew a lot about human Heroics Souls. It was impossible for a human soldier at the Heroic Soul Stage to have so much Soul Power and physical strength! What was happening?

    Sauron was puzzled,pletely puzzled, and his patience had slowly worn away throughout this half-hour chase. Now, both of them had already arrived at the edge of the wilderness, which had a radius of a few hundred miles, and there was a huge swamp ahead of them. The human¡¯s intention and goal had now be clear. He wanted to run into the swamp.

    Most of this northern area was swampy terrain, and Sauron naturally was familiar with the marsnd. Inside, there were various types of silt, various reed marshes, and many different swarms of poisonous insects. Even though he was a Warlock Saint, he dared not say that he could easily smooth out all the obstacles by himself. If the human really managed to run inside, then he would need to deal with many unknown factors.

    He couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer!

    Two phoenixes rushed towards Sauron¡¯s face again, but this time, his body suddenly shed, and he vanished from his original position.

    In the next second, he had teleported a distance of nearly a hundred meters and appeared in front of Wang Zhong!

    This was spatial power, which could only be used by Warlock Saints. This was not the kind of power that the Casted Souls used back on Earth. That kind of power back on Earth was just a kind of pseudo-space movement through dimensional channels which could only be used in four-dimensional worlds. As for this kind of teleportation ability in the Fifth Dimension, it was considered the legitimate spatial power. Only a handful of Sword Saints were able to wield this power, and only Warlock Saints could fully control it.

    It was just that Sauron didn¡¯t expect that he would need to use such high-level dimensional power to deal with this kind of small fry. That human should thank his lucky stars for being able to witness such power.

    Wang Zhong sensed that his fire phoenixes, which had a 100% sess rate so far, had missed their targets, and he was rather surprised. The next instant, the Warlock Saint had appeared about a dozen meters in front of him. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯te to an instant stop during this high-speed sprint, so he had no choice but to continue running towards the Warlock Saint. In front of him, dozens of dark me patterns had begun to spread densely on the ground, and they quickly extended toward the area near his feet. This was undoubtedly a technique to capture him. Once he stepped on it, he would be caught alive!

    In that instant, Wang Zhong was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat. He knew that the Warlock Saint definitely had a few tricks up his sleeves, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. Wang Zhong¡¯s own strength still limited his imagination. However, he wouldn¡¯t ever allow himself to be seized without putting up a fight. He began to release his Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven wildly, amounting to 10 phoenixes! The phoenixes acted as a ¡®rocketuncher¡¯, forcibly preventing himself from rushing forward and, at the same time, pushing himself backward. Meanwhile, each fiery phoenix was followed by a streak of shining golden light.

    Wang Zhong did not deliberately hide the Laforgue¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh. Firstly, this sudden outburst was already his maximum limit, so it was difficult to take into ount the technique¡¯s concealment. Secondly, his final trump card to deal with the Warlock Saint was not the Laforgue¡¯s Heroic Crosswheel sh.

    In these endless mes and streaks of golden light, there was also a dark figure.

    The Headless Knight!

    ¡°Simba!¡± yelled Wang Zhong.

    Life or death, sess or failure, depended solely on this. Originally, Wang Zhong intended to use this at the most critical juncture in the swamp to escape. Unexpectedly, he was forced to use it ahead of time. Simba had already readied himself long ago as he expected that this would happen. That Warlock Saint was obviously toying with them. How could Wang Zhong possibly predict the actions of such a powerful expert?

    However, Wang Zhong had Simba, the mighty Fate Trickster!

 Chapter 894 - Worn-out

    <h4>Chapter 894: Worn-out</h4>

    ¡°HOHOHO, fate is like a mallet. Let¡¯s hit it happily together!¡±

    A ray of light suddenly shed in the Soul Sea, and the Fate Roulette instantly got activated!

    Wang Zhong immediately felt that there was a moment of stagnation in the whole world, and two streaks of light ¡ª one white, one ck ¡ª shed in that instant. The power of fate was inescapable. Even the body of the Warlock Saint who was not far away was also frozen by this judgment. During the judgment period, it seemed like time was still, and nothing would change. Wang Zhong also had to wait for the judgment. As for Sauron, his eyes obviously revealed strong curiosity as this was peculiar even for him. Ordinary people usually wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it even if they were judged, but as a Warlock Saint, he was especially familiar with spatial power; thus, this moment was deeply etched into his memory.

    The ck and white colors representing the Fate Needle began to rotate and alternate. With that, countless amounts of information poured into Wang Zhong¡¯s mind madly. At the same time, the two judgments also appeared in front of Wang Zhong ording to his wishes.

    Wang Zhong was really impressed with the peak power of the Headless Knight, so his judgment was to restore the Headless Knight to his peak power for a single blow. After all, it was unrealistic to directly judge the Warlock Saint; whereas, the nature of the Headless Knight¡¯s soul was definitely very powerful. Currently, the Headless Knight was only limited by Wang Zhong¡¯s power. As such, the probability of a sessful judgment was ratherrge, and Wang Zhong was confident of this!

    He didn¡¯t have to wait long. The rotation of ck and white colors stopped at the moment when Wang Zhong made his choice.

    Ding~

    The judgment was made, and only light was left in the Soul Sea. The world frozen in thought was instantly restored to its original state, and the clown pointer on the Fate Roulette revealed a very excited expression: lucky!

    In the face of Wang Zhong¡¯s pathetic sea of ming phoenixes and the hidden Heroic Crosswheel sh, Sauron merely sneered. He was fed up with these ¡®broken birds¡¯, and now that he had sessfully trapped Wang Zhong, these broken birds could no longer get in his way.

    A huge arcane arc-shaped shield had condensed in front of Sauron, and hepletely disregarded the human¡¯s attacks.

    However, this feeling merelysted for a moment. Immediately following that, a huge wave of terror came at him.

    A ck figure came into view. It was the Headless Knight on a battle steed, and he was radiating an extremely thick death aura. The knight was thrusting a spear fiercely toward his arcane shield!

    It was not that he didn¡¯t notice this ck figure hidden in the various light streaks. After all, the contrast between light and dark was very big. However, he felt that the Headless Knight at that time probably only had the power of two to three fiery phoenixes; thus, it was nothing to be afraid of at all.

    Unexpectedly, he had changed. That surge in power was too sudden. The power and momentum of the other party suddenly rose in an instant! It was definitely not a simple secret technique that doubled the degree of attack; it was aprehensive jump in overall strength, realm, and level!

    This creature without a head actually had the same level of power as him, and he was extremely terrifying, enough to make the Warlock Saint grow fearful. If it was a normal confrontation and he was mentally prepared for it, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, it was like he saw a piece of firewood flying towards him, making him let his guard down, but when it made contact with him, it suddenly became a sharp sword! And its aim was to pierce through him and kill him!

    This really made Sauron break out in a cold sweat.

    Almost subconsciously, he immediately gave up trying to trap Wang Zhong, stretched out both arms, and diverted all his power into arcane defense, madly enhancing the power of the arcane arc shield in front of him.

    Sauron¡¯s rank among the Mizobudapi Warlock Saints was actually very high, and with his strength, he wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of the Headless Knight even if he was at his peak. However, this attack was too sudden and unexpected; thus, it was difficult for him to react in time.

    It was as though the arcane arc-shaped shield, which had just been instantly enhanced to the maximum, was hit by aet.

    Hum~~~

    The ck figure collided with the blue shield, and a terrifying air current was produced. Those phoenixes and Heroic Crosswheel shes, as well as the surrounding space and airflow, were all sted away!

    Read more chapters at L istnovel

    A huge and frightening force field appeared; the entire space seemed to havee to a stand-still. Sauron and the Headless Knight seemed to have caused a copse in space where various naturalws became unbnced and various elements became chaotic. The copse spread over such arge range that Wang Zhong felt that his whole body was getting lifted up as though he was at light as a feather.

    He could see that half of the Headless Knight¡¯s spear tip had managed to pierce the arcane arc-shaped shield, but the shield had yet to be prated. This stalematested for only a second or two. After which, a seemingly endless ck airflow began toe out from the Headless Knight¡¯s hands, body, and neck, pouring into his spear, and his power surged again!

    Boom!

    Rumble¡­

    The sturdy arcane arc-shaped shield was forcibly broken by this terrifying force! When it broke into countless fragments, the ck figure in the sky, which resembled a god of death, came charging towards Sauron!

    Return~my~head~~~

    As Sauron sensed that terrifying threat iing, he was absolutely shocked. How could this thing exist? It was such a powerful lifeform. Where the f*ck did this thing suddenlye from?!

    Sauron¡¯s fate hung in the bnce. He mustered up all his strength to block the iing attack with his staff. The moment of life and death was finally experienced. Sauron¡¯s staff blocked it with all his strength. Even though his meleebat ability was crap, his luck was excellent. It just happened that the tip of the staff made contact with the spear tip.

    This staff was a magical instrument that Sauron had acquired after thousands of hardships, and it managed to withstand the power of the terrifying blow without falling apart. However, the huge impact pushed his entire body downward at top speed as though he was a cannonball! But at the same time, the staff also shone with a dazzling red light. After which, a terrifying red beam of light fired from the staff like aser cannon, headed toward the Headless Knight!

    After all, this strength was only temporarily endowed by the power of the Fate Roulette, and it could notst long. After that terrifying explosion, the Headless Knight had already been weakened. As such, after being hit by this powerful attack, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to shatter. Instead, he instantly turned into dust.

    Wang Zhong witnessed the entire process with his own eyes. The Warlock Saint could actually respond so swiftly and managed to counter the surprise attack. It had to be admitted that a Warlock Saint was really a terrifying existence. When Wang Zhong had sessfully made that judgment, he had been a little hopeful. He hoped that such an unexpected sneak attack might be able to injure the Warlock Saint.

    However, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t afford to gamble with his life on the line. After the Headless Knightunched his attack, he mustered up all his remaining strength to run, as far as possible. Fortunately, the swamp was already right in front of him, and the Warlock Saint was now in a weakened state. His speed was probably affected as well.

    Without a second thought, Wang Zhong boosted himself forward with the help of two Phoenix Rises To Ninth Heaven again and ran towards the swamp without looking back. Even though the other party was sted to a spot deep below the ground, Wang Zhong could feel that his aura remained full of life. However, it should be able to stall him for ten seconds or so, and this was considered a life-saving time for Wang Zhong. As long as he could escape from the scope of the Warlock Saint¡¯s divine sense, there was still a chance for him to escape.

    But this time, Wang Zhong made a wrong guess. In the beginning, the Warlock Saint could tolerate Wang Zhong because he not only wanted to catch Wang Zhong alive, he also wanted Wang Zhong to be in good shape. This was a great Warlock¡¯s love for rare materials, just like how people would treat their beloved antique collection. However, if this antique was not only disobedient and even managed to injure the owner, things would be entirely different.

    A terrifying bout of anger began to shroud the sky, and this high-temperature aura filled the entire area within hundreds of meters.

    Terrifying clouds started to condense in the sky, and in an instant, it was like the ¡®hell mode¡¯ had been turned on. That terrifying oppression transformed into actual attacks, and that entire sky of fire began to rain down wildly in the form of ming meteorites!

    Bang~ Rumble rumble rumble~

    It was like the skies were falling, and the earth was opening up! Huge meteorites smashed into the ground, and within a second, the entire ground appeared like a broken honeb. At the same time, the sky of fire seemed like it could engulf the entire world!

    Without the slightest dy or pause, Sauron¡¯s anger had filled the entire sky. That previous shot was so scary that he almost met his end at the hands of a mere human Heroic Soul just now! The other party actually had the ability to kill him?! Also, he was such a scheming and ruthless rat! He was not going to show this human any further kindness. Even if he really didn¡¯t manage to control his strength and identally killed the human, he would have no regrets!

    After releasing a big move, he quickly rose into the air. With his divine sense, he realized that the human was actually still running ¡ª running wildly in the meteorite rain!

    ¡°Run faster! That Octopus man is crazy!¡± Simba yelled non-stop. He was so scared that even his mask turned white. This attack was extremely powerful and earth-shattering. It was hard to imagine that this was an attack that wasunched in a few seconds.

    Simba didn¡¯t need to remind him. Wang Zhong was already running the fastest he could at this moment. He could only wish that he had another pair of legs. With the help of the clown mask, he had a 270-degree field of view. The high temperature from the surrounding fire seemed to still be bearable. After all, he had survived the Sovereign of mes¡¯s sea of fire. Although his maniption of the fire element was far from those powers, when it came to fire resistance, his was definitely high enough. It was truly difficult to directly kill Wang Zhong with high temperatures.

    The more terrifying thing was those meteorites, which were falling down like rain from random directions. They came in various sizes, but even the smallest ones, which were the size of a fist, had the power of around ten thousand Grassos. When they fell to the ground, deep holes were formed! As for the big ones¡­ Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Anyway, it was definitely not a number that he could resist. Even if he got scraped by one of them, he would probably be severely injured.

    He fled in the meteorite rain and kept changing his direction. His Varied Frequency Steps which he integrated with the Light Spirit Circuit once allowed him to gain the upper hand during his battle with the Sword Saint Heinrich, but under this huge wave of meteorite rain, he was rendered a little helpless.

    They were too many, too fast, and too dense. Compared to the Warlock Saint, the Sword Saint he met previously was eptable.

    Boom!

    A meteorite the size of a head mmed into Wang Zhong¡¯s back, and his swift speed was instantly reduced to a stagger as a terrifying inertia pressed down on him.

    Puff!

    Even though he had the Domination Constitution, he instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. This hit had about at least forty thousand Grassos of power. If he was a normal Heroic Soul, he would have been smashed to bits. However, Wang Zhong forcibly endured the pain and used the spot that was hit as a ¡®pivot point¡¯. Instantly, that huge wave of pressure was converted into forward momentum.

    Whoosh!

    He was already not far from the edge, and at this time, he zoomed forward with that propulsive force!

    Arge swamp quickly appeared in front of him, but before Wang Zhong could take a breath, scarier energy fluctuations were beginning to form from all directions.

    It was an unprecedentedly huge elemental array condensing in the air. Although the Mizobudapi people did not understand human runes, their elemental patterns had the same effect as runes. The edge of this elemental array was mainlyposed of wind and fire. Wang Zhong could recognize some of the wind and fire structural lines, and in the center of the elemental array, there was a huge hexagram. Wang Zhong knew what was happening. This was what Mizobudapi Warlocksmonly used ¡ª arcane spells!

    From that giant elemental array, a bout of terrifying energy exploded, with Wang Zhong at its center. It was like a giant hood covering the swamp, extending up to thousands of kilometers. At the same time, at the highest point of the hood, countless patterns began to appear; attacks began to condense, and they rained down on Wang Zhong one after another.

    Arcane missiles the size of tables, a shower of zing mes, and sharp wind des flying at top speed, filled up the entire space in an instant, and they did not leave Wang Zhong the slightest ce to escape!

    The Warlock Saint in the distance hadn¡¯t even had time to arrive at this spot, and he had already released a series of big moves, seemingly bent on taking Wang Zhong¡¯s life.

    ¡°Lao¡ªLao Wang¡­¡± Simba¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his voice was already hoarse from screaming. He was scared out of his wits. Why was the Warlock Saint doing this?! Wasn¡¯t the chase just now rather enjoyable? Why was he behaving like there was irreconcble hatred between them?!

    Without thinking twice, Wang Zhong sped into the swamp quagmire directly.

    This swamp quagmire was extremely deep, with a depth of up to hundreds of meters. Wang Zhong and the Wanderlust Team already had a taste of it in the ck Boulder Swamp. At that time, when the Wanderlust Team encounteredrge-scale poisonous insect attacks in the swamp, they always concealed themselves in the quagmire to hide from the insects. These swamp silts had strong istion effects, and if he dove deep into the silt, he might be able to hide from the other party¡¯s divine sense.

    If he could deceive the other party, maybe Sauron would think that he had run away like the previous time. Previously, Sauron had fallen for this trick and lost him and Mu Zi. He hoped that it would be the same this time¡­

    However, things were not moving in the desired direction.

    In this world, many things would not go ording to n because there existed many unknown variables and changes, not to mention that Wang Zhong did not have a deep understanding of his enemy, contrary to his belief. Even though the swamp silts were able to iste the auras of the Wanderlust Team and prevent them from being found by the poisonous insects or dangerous creatures in the swamp, this did not mean that he could hide from a Warlock Saint¡¯s divine sense.

    Also, not every quagmire in the swamp had a depth of hundreds of meters. Wang Zhong¡¯s luck seemed to have run out. The quagmire he had just jumped into seemed veryrge and was as big as ake, but it was not deep enough. The moment Wang Zhong entered the quagmire, he forcibly increased his weight, and he sank directly to the bottom. However, it was only tens of meters deep, and he definitely was not rid of the divine sense exploration that was hovering around him. As such, the attacks followed him into the quagmire!

    The arcane missiles, meteorite rain, etc., followed closely behind him. Although some of the attacks¡¯ power was dissolved by the mud, it still posed a great threat to Wang Zhong. The most terrifying attacks were the wind des. Those sharp wind des could cut through all obstacles directly, and the silt couldn¡¯t weaken the wind des at all. Currently, several wind des had already passed Wang Zhong in session, and if they were a little more nted, they would definitely have seeded in taking Wang Zhong¡¯s life.

 Chapter 895 - The Ultimate Stage of Cellular Cosmology

    <h4>Chapter 895: The Ultimate Stage of Cellr Cosmology</h4>

    Fortunately, the silt still had a certain degree of aura istion effect. Although it could notpletely prevent Wang Zhong from being found by the Warlock Saint¡¯s divine sense, it could affect the Warlock Saint¡¯s uracy. Also, the Warlock Saint no longer acted as brazenly as before. Although he could improve the uracy of locking onto Wang Zhong¡¯s position if he flew lower, he might also encounter Wang Zhong¡¯s counterattack. The strike from the Headless Knight just now was truly too powerful, and he couldn¡¯t get it out of his head. Furthermore, it had a kind of mysterious power that Sauron couldn¡¯t understand. Wang Zhong was now a threat to him.

    Sauron¡¯s fear and cautiousness gave Wang Zhong a lifeline.

    Of course, it was absolutely impossible for Sauron to let Wang Zhong off. Even if it was troublesome, Sauron was determined to force Wang Zhong out, even if he identally killed him!

    He began to send all kinds of missiles, wind des, and meteorites into the thick siltyer. The entire swamp, which was hundreds of meters, had to bear the wrath of the Warlock Saint. Some of it had already begun to affect Wang Zhong, but he didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. Any overly obvious Soul Power reaction would expose his location to the Warlock Saint, and once the enemy had determined his position, he would meet his end.

    ¡°Lao Wang, what do we do? What do we do?¡± Simba was extremely worried. ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. We can¡¯t escape! I told you not to provoke the Warlock Saint, but you don¡¯t ever listen! We did have a trump card, but his card was more powerful than ours.¡±

    Of course, Wang Zhong also knew that. For this battle against the Warlock Saint, he wasn¡¯t nning to depend on luck. Previously when he said those words to Hyde and the others, it wasn¡¯t to y the hero or to show off. Since they were in a Holy Battle, they were bound to face danger, and survival was not guaranteed. It was one of the risks of this operation, and it existed with arge probability. Although every single practitioner talked about their so-called pursuit in the Holy Saint Teacher¡¯s footsteps for eternal life and topletely get rid of the shackles of fate, the only one who managed to do it in human history was solely the Holy Saint Teacher.

    As for other people, even if they had reached the level of Sacred Teachers, they were not really immortal. Even if they managed to live more than a few hundred years, or even more than a thousand, they would eventually meet their end. Mu Zi and Wang Zhong had one thing inmon. Their deaths had never been a considerable factor for their judgment. In fact, when he decided to save the people trapped in Shadow Moon Fortress, he already made his decision. He would never give up as long as there was a slight chance. Now, his n had basically seeded. He believed in Mu Zi¡¯s strength and ability. The final step was for him to survive this.

    Laura had a very urate description for Wang Zhong: Wang Zhong was like a burning ball of ice. He was very attractive, but it was definitely not an easy thing to like him. He had too much to bear. Of course, this was also part of his charm. Perfection definitely did not exist.

    Now that it hade to this, he would definitely meet his maker if he exited the silt. However, he would eventually be found by the Warlock Saint if he continued to hide here.

    Die? Wang Zhong didn¡¯t want to, not at all. He was not afraid of death, but there were still too many things he had yet to fulfill, and he still had too many concerns. His life had just begun, but in such a world, strength and survival were contradictory topics. Now, there was only one way to hide from the Warlock Sain¡¯s divine sense. He had to put his life on the line and take a risk!

    Cellr Cosmology!

    The tracking ability of the other party¡¯s divine sense was dependent on one¡¯s Soul Power. As long as he could spread out his Soul Power to its maximum possible state, he could hide from the other party¡¯s tracking ability. Once he was able to spread his consciousness to the most diffused state, he would be no different from a corpse, judging by his Soul Power. Ever since he came to the Holy Land, Wang Zhong¡¯s greatest achievement was Cellr Cosmology. Even the Soul Power Circuits were merely a derivative of it. All this time, he had no progress in Cellr Cosmology because he wascking in determination.

    What would happen if he spread out his soulpletely? It would most likely be death and despair.

    At first, he didn¡¯t want to take such a huge risk in pursuit of more power, but in order to live, in order to see Scarlet again, he had to!

    All his Soul Power began to diffuse in an instant. Originally, it was just the Soul Power in his Soul Sea and meridians that began to spread to every corner of his limbs and bones. Immediately following that, they began to differentiate and entered a more detailed microscopic world. Now, there were more target points for the Soul Power to forcibly diffuse further.

    Imagine you had an army of one million people. If they were gathered together, anyone could see your mighty army even if they were high in the sky. However, after you took over ten cities, and stationed each city with 100,000 troops, it would seem less obvious. If you continued to take over 100 cities and stationed only 10,000 troops in each city, it would get even less obvious. Then you disperse them further¡­ So, his body was still the same size, and his Soul Power was still the same amount, but as the range he spread his Soul Power over gotrger, the less visible it was in the sky.

    He was already very familiar with this step when he was in the Holy City. It only took four or five seconds for Wang Zhong to feel the first pull from his Soul Core.

    That was the natural reaction produced by the Soul Core after over-diffusing his Soul Power, and he was supposed to re-condense his Soul Power. However, he had just entered this diffusion process, so pulling them back immediately would mean that it was all for nothing.

    ¡°Diffuse!¡±

    Wang Zhong forcibly manipted his will, cut off the summoning from his Soul Core, and continued to sink his consciousness and diffuse his Soul Power.

    He was also familiar with this stage. The diffusion process continued to elerate and he arrived at the second stage after 10 seconds. By this stage, his consciousness had begun to be a little blurred, which Wang Zhong had once experienced during his experiment in the Holy City, and it was his limit. The feeling he got from the second summoning from the Soul Core was like a warning that he shouldn¡¯t go further.

    Previously, in the Holy City, when he had arrived at this step, Wang Zhong would have basically lost his mind and will, but now, it was only a slight blur of his consciousness. It seemed that after entering the Holy Battle, he had not only be stronger, his soul consciousness had also broken through to a higher level after a series of life-and-death battles.

    At this time, Wang Zhong was barely able to sustain his current state, but he could still clearly sense that although the lock-on effect of Sauron¡¯s divine sense was slightly reduced, it had yet to disappear. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t able to deceive the other partypletely at his current state.

    The Warlock Saint in the air had stopped attacking because the lock-on effect of his divine sense was actually weakening, and the other party seemed to be disappearing. This was not due to a change in distance. Instead, it seemed like the other party¡¯s soul was dissipating¡­ Was he dying?

    That was impossible. Sauron didn¡¯t believe it. The human wasn¡¯t a rookie. This situation began to ur in just a few seconds, so it was not the result of an injury. If it was, the injury would first cause a quick rebound at the moment of injury. His Soul Power would surge for a moment and then rapidly decline. However, the other party¡¯s Soul Power steadily weakened over a short period of time. If he was an amateur in terms of the soul, he would have been fooled by the human.

    Sauron, who was in mid-air, revealed a smirk and tried to re-focus on his target. He had never seen someone who couldpletely conceal his Soul Power.

    ¡°Lao Wang, you can¡¯t keep this up any longer!¡± Simba reminded him anxiously. ¡°Although you can still control it now, this is already the limit of your Soul Core¡¯s ability to pull you back. If you keep this up, you might not be able to evere back from it!¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t ever be able toe back? Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know if that was true. However, if he was caught by the Warlock Saint, then he truly wouldn¡¯t be able toe back from it.

 Chapter 896 - Microcosmic Universe

    <h4>Chapter 896: Microcosmic Universe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong gritted his teeth and cut off the second summoning from his Soul Core again with his consciousness that he barely still had control over. Lastly, he tried his best to sink his consciousness deeper. Man proposes, and God disposes. At times, one had to rely on a little luck!

    And a little destiny!

    BANG¡­

    There was a st from his soul. He had reached a limit beyond the limit, and his consciousness becamepletely nk in an instant. Time, space, memories, etc., copsed into countless fragments.

    Everything became meaningless. After that st, Wang Zhong felt a sense of weightlessness. Slowly, the feeling of weightlessness became clear. After a while, Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡®consciousness¡¯ came back again.

    Wang Zhong felt that he was deep within the universe, but it was unlike the outer-space scene he had seen in the Federation¡¯s database. It was far more beautiful and seemed far more mysterious here. He saw something that resembled a core. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t sure about the microcosmic level he had entered. Was this the cellr level or the atomic level? He could see that the core-like thing was surrounded by some moving-like things, with strong attraction and orderly movement between them. They were constantly moving, and the forces between them attracted and repelled each other at the same time. Wang Zhong could feel that the power contained here was enough to destroy the world.

    This was the Microcosmic Universe.

    He really managed to enter it.

    This was what Wang Zhong had yearned for day and night and the core essential foundation of Cellr Cosmology as mentioned in the divine book, which had never been sessfully mastered by any other human. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out and grasp it, but he couldn¡¯t feel his ¡®hand¡¯ suddenly. Not to mention his hands, even his ability to feel suddenly dissipated after that bout of extreme excitement.

    The colorful core was gone; the mysterious objects in the sky were gone, and the surroundings suddenly fell into a seemingly endless darkness.

    His mind could still move, but it did so with much difficulty. However, he could no longer see anything nor feel anything anymore.

    Previously, he could still feel his consciousness sinking and his Soul Power diffusing under hismand, but now, those feelings hadpletely disappeared. Wang Zhong knew that this was because he hadpletely lost control over the diffusion of his Soul Power. Although he could still think and sense his weak consciousness, this situation was probably worse than him being directlyatose when he was back in the Holy City. Now, he waspletely isted from the outside world.

    He was done for¡­

    At this time, the Warlock Saint¡¯s expression had transformed from anger to pure shock!

    He vanished! That human had disappeared without a trace once again, right in front of him! What¡¯s more was that the human had done it even though he was supposedly at a dead-end! It was absolutely impossible! His elemental formation was definitely more than just an attack. The barriers of his formation were deeper than a few hundred meters below the ground, and all the exits had been sealed. Even if the human really had the ability to break out of his formation, it was impossible that he didn¡¯t sense it.

    Or was the human bombed to death by him? Was his soulpletely gone?

    Sauron could feel the weakening of the human¡¯s soul consciousness until it disappeared. It was very simr to his conjecture, but if he really thought that way, he was afraid that it would give the human a chance to escape again.

    Buu buu buuuu¡­

    Sauron immediately took out his magical conch and sounded it loudly. That was the highest-level order in the Shadow Moon Fortress. It had been sounded before: when the south gate copsed and the defenders requested every single Mizobudapi in the fortress to back them up. But the level of this sound was even higher. This was an order sent out by Sauron, the highest-levelmander of the Shadow Moon Fortress.

    He continued to sustain his huge elemental formation and continued to use his divine sense to scan the entire quagmire swamp.

    Sauron¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of callousness and determination. Even if he had truly killed the human inside the quagmire swamp, he had to see his corpse! Even if his body was blown to pieces!

    He had an infinite curiosity about this peculiar human being. It was highly possible that this human held the secrets of the Holy Land.

    ...

    The battle at the south gate was still ongoing.

    Some of the taurens who were at the front had managed to rush through the dense fog and were already very close to Mu Zi and Napier, so they werepletely surrounded. Fortunately, none of them could see in the fog, and those taurens¡¯ perception was rtively weak, so they couldn¡¯t directly attack Napier and Mu Zi. They couldn¡¯t even lock-on to their positions at all. They were merely charging and shing about wildly. However, even so, it still caused a lot of trouble for Mu Zi and Napier.

    Napier had put away his horse cannon and changed his weapon to his new soul dagger to cover Mu Zi¡¯s back. Putting aside those taurens¡¯ terrifying strength, their meleebat powers were actually rather weak. With the taurens not having a clear target nor a sense of direction, Napier was able to hold them off for a while, but Mu Zi¡­

    At this time, Mu Zi¡¯s face was already extremely pale, and the enemy continued to send in more reinforcements. Now, the number of taurens in his fog had increased to around 700-800, and this was already Mu Zi¡¯s limit.

    Whether it was the gray fog itself or those spirits in the gray fog, all of them had the closest kind of soul connection with Mu Zi, their summoner. Mu Zi¡¯s soul had to withstand every loss or injury by the second. Even though the taurens¡¯ attacks were powered by arcane spells, the individual damage dealt to these spirits and the gray fog was not that huge, but the problem was that the attacks were numerous. Every single second, at least a few hundred of them would manage to deal some damage. As such, Mu Zi would feel every single one of these attacks on his soul.

    Previously, Mu Zi had already taken a dose of soul-healing medicine. This thing invented by humans in the Holy Land was indeed very useful. It could quickly heal the soul and Soul Sea injuries, and replenish one¡¯s Soul Power. However, for Mu Zi, who was constantly increasing his Soul Power consumption, this bit of recovery was undoubtedly a drop in the bucket.

    Mu Zi was very strong and also very good at dealing withrge groups. He could contain the entire Shadow Moon Fortress¡¯s military forces on his own. This was probably unachievable for any of the Heroic Souls who were currently in the Mizobudapi World, including Wang Zhong. However, Mu Zi¡¯s invincibilityid in his maneuverability, which meant he could advance and retreat whenever he wanted. This kind of situation where he was pinned down at one spot was the most unbearable for him.

    Now, this was already the limit, and he was a spent force¡­

    He had to hold on! It was almost half an hour; he had to fight for a few more minutes!

    Mu Zi and Napier both gritted their teeth and counted the time by the second. Unfortunately, their sacrifices were destined not to achieve their aim.

    The operation of Hyde and the others went smoothly in the sewer, but when they came out of the moat, there was a problem. The moat at the east gate was rtively wider, and they specially chose to carry out the n in the afternoon when arge shadow would be cast under the huge city wall. The shrub forest was also not far from the east gate. Therefore, they initially had an opportunity to quickly escape while the defenders were attracted to the battle at the south gate. Hyde had also previously calcted the time it would take to run to the shrub forest; it would probably take around four to five minutes for everyone, including the injured. However, it seemed that heaven was not on their side.

    Originally, these four to five minutes were already the most dangerous time for them. For such arge group of people, only one person on the city wall had to look down, and they would all be spotted. It might have been because they hadn¡¯t seen the sun for so long or that some people were feeling overly excited about their escape; thus, there were many hups along the way. Many of those who were piggybacking theirrades actually fell down quite a few times. Other than wasting more time, their actions also attracted the attention of the guards on the city wall.

 Chapter 897 - Tight Encirclement

    <h4>Chapter 897: Tight Encirclement</h4>

    Tauren troops began toe after them.

    It was a squad made up of about a dozen tauren guards. This was thest few defenders left on the east gate¡¯s city wall. Mu Zi¡¯s diversion tactic was indeed very sessful as it left the east gate with only a few people. Even though most of them were wounded, Hyde and others weren¡¯t afraid to make a stand against the taurens. While the wounded people continued to flee to the shrub forest, Hyde, Noraba, and a few dimensional humans who were in better condition stayed to intercept this wave of taurens. However, unfortunately, before they could attack each other, the other party¡¯s reinforcements had arrived.

    They were the griffin cavalries. The first batch was made up of about two dozen of them. They were all those that were scared off by Mu Zi¡¯s fog outside the south gate and eventually just circled around in the air because they couldn¡¯t find anything to do except get angry. As such, when they heard the signal for backup at the east gate, they immediately flew over.

    They were all Great Swordsmen. Any one of them was sufficient to beat Noraba in a one-on-one fight. The individual strength of the Octopus elites at this level was indeed a lot more powerful than normal Holy Disciples. Hyde immediately activated his Heavenly Domination Rune, allowing him to fend off around five or six of the griffin cavalry, but it was far from enough¡­

    Noraba was sent flying backward after getting shed by one of them. Even though his body was as tough as steel, a bone-revealing wound was formed on his body. An attack from a Great Swordsman,bined with the unique de of the Octopus people, was definitely not the same as a tauren¡¯s attack. The situations of the other dimensional humans were also simr. Although they were considered elites in the Seekers, they could only get beaten up by this griffin cavalry even if they were at their peak. Moreover, it was already a miracle to have one-third of their originalbat power after being held and tortured for such a long time. How could they beat this griffin cavalry who were obviously out for their blood?!

    They merely exchanged a single blow, and while Hyde barely remained on his feet, several other people were knocked off their feet. Noraba was severely injured, and as for the other five dimensional humans who had stayed to fend off the enemy, four were severely injured, and one was killed. He was beheaded with a single sword strike!

    Hyde tried his best to help them, shielding all of them within his defense range. Now, there were 10 griffin calvary elites surrounding him!

    There were countless streaks of terrifying Sword Qi flying towards them. Even if Hyde was alone, he might not be able to survive this, let alone protect everyone? Within an instant, his body was filled with countless sword injuries. His Heavenly Domination Runes was destroyed the moment it condensed. On the surface of his golden body, there were numerous holes, just like the surface of the moon. The situation was getting worse.

    Fortunately, at the moment when he was about to be killed by the enemy¡¯s heavy fire, arge wave of long-range attacks came flying at the enemy. Those injured people who had almost made it into the shrub forest came charging back.

    They had yet to see the ¡®legendary¡¯ Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. Now, they only knew that their lives were saved by Hyde and Noraba. Not to mention those dimensional humans who were extremely united by their code of brotherhood, the people from the Federation, including dimir, etc., would never abandon them under such circumstances. Besides, where could they run to? Even though they had a slight head start, was it even possible for them to escape the griffin cavalry in the air?

    Random attacks came flying over, many of which were mixed with a few Soul Domination abilities. For these Great Swordsmen, this kind of attack was sufficient to scare them away for the time being.

    These 10 griffin riders who were surrounding Hyde immediately dispersed, and he got out of the situation for the time being.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill all these motherf*ckers!¡±

    No matter whether one was severely or minorly injured or whether one could still run or could only limp, every one of them came rushing back wildly. At this moment, whether one had close rtions or whether one was from the same exploration team no longer mattered; there was no room for selfishness now. Everyone was a human, and everyone was from the Holy City. Now, they were facing the same enemy, and all their lives were tied together. They could only stick together in life and death!

    However, in this world, having a strong will didn¡¯t mean that one could conquer everything. This group of wounded people seemed far from enough to deal with the griffin riders who seemed enraged.

    The twenty or so griffin-cavalry elites split up. Seven or eight of them stayed to deal with Hyde while the others directly charged at the wounded. Those supposedly powerful attacks released by Heroic Souls couldn¡¯t even scratch these Great Swordsmen due to their griffins¡¯ agility. On the other hand, the enemy¡¯s deadly Sword Qi ravaged them. It was only the first strike, but seven or eight people¡¯s chest instantly split open, and blood sttered out. With that kind of injury, they should have been dead within seconds.

    However, at this critical moment of life and death, the humiliation they suffered in the city these days and the pursuit of hope inspired everyone to toughen up.

    Several dimensional humans who were about to die after getting shed by the Sword Qipletely ignored the blood on their bodies and began to roar wildly. At the same time, they leaped into the air and directly detonated their Soul Seas. This was the final move of the Tyrants. Many of them chose to contribute even in thest moments of their life!

    The Soul Seas of Heroics Souls were extremely powerful. The moment they exploded, it had the power of a huge bomb. Even the strong griffins and the Great Swordsman couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful force. Several of the griffin cavalry who underestimated the humans and hovered at slightly lower heights were caught up in the explosions. The griffins cried out in pain and fell to the ground, while their blood sttered out. It was said that a dog would leap over a wall in desperation. The crazy behavior of the humans made the other griffin riders be on their guard, and all of them began to fly higher.

    Did they still have a chance?

    Everyone could sense the enemy¡¯s apprehension, and their hopes were reignited. However, this misconception waspletely shattered after a few seconds.

    Immediately after that, a squad of about forty to fifty taurens began to rush out of the Shadow Moon Fortress. At the same time, a group of about ten griffin-cavalry elites began to charge towards them as well. In less than thirty seconds, they would all arrive at their location, and with the addition of these two new forces, the humans would surely meet their end.

    The hope that was reignited by Hyde quickly dissipated. They had been so close to seeding! Both Wang Zhong and Mu Zi had put their lives on the line for this, and everyone had sessfully escaped from the Fortress. Who knew all of them would die here?!

    They fell short of sess at thest stage; it seemed that they were fated to die.

    Hyde¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of regret. Previously, when Wang Zhong discussed the n with him, Wang Zhong once said that he should only save those who were still able to walk on their own. Although this was a little cruel to those who were injured, the possibility of everyone else escaping the ce sessfully could be greatly increased. At that time, Hyde had agreed to this and had mentally prepared himself to do it. However, when he arrived at the dungeon and saw hisrades-in-arms, he totally threw out this n without even thinking about it. In the end, this became the reason for their deaths. If he had only rescued those people who could move freely on their own at that time, the time taken from the moat to the shrub forest would have been shortened from four to five minutes to two minutes and below. During this period of time, they would have escaped sessfully without attracting the attention of the defenders at the city wall.

    The timing decided their fates.

    Hyde sighed to himself. He knew where he had gone wrong, but if he was allowed to choose one more time, to be honest, he couldn¡¯t imagine how he would make such a decision within those few minutes in the dungeon.

    It wasn¡¯t just Hyde. Everyone else could see the current situation on their own.

    There was no more hope!

    Everyone, including all the wounded people, was now gathered together, and their eyes revealed despair as well as sorrow.

    The present situation was now extremely obvious. Only death was awaiting everyone, but at least everyone still had the opportunity to choose their own deaths instead of staying in that terrible dungeon and being cruelly dissected by the Octopus people! This was probably the onlyfort for everyone.

 Chapter 898 - Invisible Show-off

    <h4>Chapter 898: Invisible Show-off</h4>

    Some had smiles on their faces, while others had expressions full of longing. Several of them had peaceful expressions, but there was somethingmon among all of them. There was no fear!

    The new troops from the Shadow Moon Fortress were rapidly rushing over. The twenty or so griffin riders in the lead no longer had to rush. While they waited for backup toe, they constantly came out of Shadow Moon Fortress and attacked the human formations in the distance.

    ¡°If you want to kill us, you Octopus people will have to pay a price!¡± Hyde roared. Wang Zhong, I¡¯ll return the favor in the next life. He even knew that Wang Zhong might already be dead. The Warlock Saint¡­ To be honest, they could not even run away from him, let alone face him alone like Wang Zhong.

    Everything had seemed very hopeful, but it had alle crashing down. Everyone would die here. He was the one who had hurt everyone; they should have immediately decided to return to the base. However, he did not regret this. He was a dimensional human, but he had truly let his brothers in the Wanderlust Team down.

    ¡°Come! You hideous beasts!¡±

    Everyone was prepared to die as scapegoats. In front of them, the Octopus people and the taurens were equally frantic. There was no room for any pity or leeway in a battle between different species.

    But right at this moment, there was the long, drawn-out sound of a conch from the north side of the Shadow Moon Fortress.

    Buu buu buuuu¡­

    The sound of the conch came very suddenly. It was melodious and mighty as it resounded throughout the entire wilderness. This sound was far too familiar. The rather unique sound prated through the air and continued for a long time. Everyone had heard this sound before when the south gate copsed.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Not only were Hyde and the rest dumbfounded, even the griffin riders who were lingering in the air ¡ª as well as the support troops that were rushing over and were about to kill their enemies ¡ª were dumbstruck.

    The Octopus people and the taurens froze as if they had heard a call that they could not defy. There were unwillingness and dissatisfaction in their eyes, but most of them were afraid and did not dare to oppose the call.

    This was an rm that the Warlock Saint had sounded. This rm was the highest-level call in the Shadow Moon Fortress. Once the conch was sounded, any tauren or Octopus person who heard the call had to put everything down and immediately provide support. If not, all of them would die, including their families.

    Even though arge piece of fatty meat was just right in front of their mouths, even though they could kill all these humans in a matter of minutes, these Octopus people and taurens hesitated for barely a moment. After just a short dy, all of them changed directions, disengaging from Hyde and the rest. They ran wildly towards the north gate without looking back.

    The human soldiers, who were already prepared to die, were all stunned. This¡­

    Hyde and Noraba panted heavily. This was the first time their lives felt this clear. They might actually survive this battle. Even dimir, who was half alive, could not believe this.

    All of them only had one thought: did the Warlock Saint still need backup troops for a one-on-one fight with Wang Zhong?

    Not only had the troops from the north gate rushed over, the troops from the south gate were also doing the same.

    Mu Zi could no longer continue supporting the smoke and put it away, his face extremely pale. At that moment, he had used up most of his Soul Power. Evidently, the enemy knew that Mu Zi had the ability to conceal himself. The taurens and Octopus people that attacked from all sides, as well as the shadow ghosts in all directions, were to prevent Mu Zi from using his abilities to conceal himself and run away with Napier.

    They had been encircled. Although Mu Zi had frightening closebat techniques and the invincible Life and Death Coffin and did not allow his enemies to take advantage of him, he was unable to escape from being surrounded. Wherever they ran, their enemies would follow them and constantly trap them in the center. Their enemies wanted to exhaust them to death.

    While the two of them were racking their brains toe up with an escape n, they heard the sound of the conching from the north of the Shadow Moon Fortress. All the troops that were surrounding them instantly retreated and swarmed towards the source of the sound, leaving Mu Zi and Napier in disbelief. They looked at each other with incredulity.

    The Warlock Saint had chased Wang Zhong in that direction. The two of them quickly thought of a possibility.

    Lao Wang was going to defy the heavens. Was it too much for the Warlock Saint to challenge him alone, such that he had to call for assistance? What exactly was Lao Wang doing there? Was he going to beat the Warlock Saint¡¯s ass?

    They would not know the answer until some timeter, but there was no doubt that Lao Wang had definitely done something earth-shaking again. However, with Mu Zi and Napier¡¯s fatigue, they could not go to check on what was happening on Wang Zhong¡¯s side.

    ¡°Retreat! Go back to the gathering point!¡±

    ¡­

    In the north area of the wilderness¡­

    The massive elemental formation was like a giant eggshell that shrouded an area with a radius of several thousand meters and did not disperse. Furthermore, the divine sense that went deep underground did not rx, even for a moment.

    Sauron levitated in the air. He would not be lured away by his enemy again. His enemy¡¯s trick could only be executed once. Sauron had absolute confidence in his judgment. No matter whether Wang Zhong was actually dead or whether he had used some method to block Sauron¡¯s divine sense, he was sure that Wang Zhong was still within this area that he controlled.

    The Octopus people and taurens who had rushed over from all directions had gotten into their positions. These few thousand soldiers made up the entirebat force in the Shadow Moon Fortress. Sauron had also obtained information on the situation at the fortress from his subordinate. A baldy had brought a human along with him to make a feint attack, while two other humans sneaked into the city prison to save the prisoners. This was not too different from what Sauron had originally predicted. Every single step and n that these humans executed were all part of his calctions.

    With the strength of the guards in the city, the humans would not have been able to seed. However, the sudden sound of the conch he had activated gave them a chance to survive. These people were rather lucky.

    But all this did not matter. Sauron did not care either. These humans were specimens that he had used up and were not even worth mentioningpared to the criminal Wang Zhong. He focused all his attention on the marsh. Wang Zhong was his true objective.

    ¡°DIG!¡±

    Sauron shouted amand. ¡°Even if you have to dig up the entire marsh or dig a thousand meters underground, get that human out for me!¡±

    The Octopus people and the taurens had received their orders.

    The quagmire was nothing! They dug up the sludge and closely looked through it. Then, the sludge was brought away in vehicles to be dumped elsewhere.

    Construction sites were nothingpared to this! Every inch was dug up and sifted through!

    No matter whether they were mighty Great Swordsmen or low-leveled tauren soldiers, the few thousand Mizobudapi were all fiercely digging up the ground and sifting the sludge. Hundreds of horned hounds covered the area around the marsh, while several dozen shadow ghosts that could not be seen with the naked eye were scattered everywhere. They distinguished between scents and felt for souls as they kept a lookout on every single corner of the marsh. Even the ants on the ground and the worms that appeared from the piles of dirt could not escape their vision!

    The Warlock Saint controlled the entire situation from the skies. His divine sense had spread throughout the wilderness, keeping a lookout in ces that he could not directly see.

    No matter whether Wang Zhong was dead or alive, he could only dream of being able to escape!

    There was darkness. The darkness was vast and empty.

    But even the darkness would reach an end. This time, the distribution of his Soul Power was different from when Wang Zhong had tried it out in the Holy City. In the past, if he had distributed his Soul Power to this extent, he would havepletely lost his spiritual consciousness. He would ck out and fall asleep. Of course, he would be pulled back by his Soul Core when he was unconscious.

    Wang Zhong had stopped here in his observations on Cellr Cosmology. He had to constantly strengthen the ability of his Soul Core to recall his Soul Power. This way, he could distribute his Soul Power and cause his spiritual consciousness to fall while ensuring that the Soul Core would still be able to pull him back after he passed out. Hence, as long as his Soul Core was strong enough to the point that it could safely pull him back into the Microcosmic Universe, his training could be considered sessful.

    This was supposed to be a step-by-step process, but he had broken through his limits when he forcibly stopped the second Soul Core recall.

    The Soul Core could not react at all. Wang Zhong had also lost his ability to control the Soul Power that had been distributed. Thus, hepletely lost control of his body, his Soul Power, and even his spirit. He fell deeper and deeper into a state of inertia. However, because he had encountered several life-and-death situations during the Holy Battle, his spirit was much stronger than before. He could still remain conscious even under these situations.

    Gradually, he felt himself entering a strange state. Muddled, he slowly opened his eyes.

    His surroundings were quiet, but luckily, the darkness had vanished. He had returned to this mysterious universe. He knew that his consciousness was not stable enough, so he could not be too intense or excited. He had to remain calm. After all, overthinking would not bring him any benefits. Wang Zhong felt everything in his surroundings and tried to find a way out.

    This was not the level of cells that he had wanted to reach. In fact, the cell structure here waspletely different from what he had observed through the Micro Mirror. Energy bodies were all around him. They revolved around one another and existed together.

    The energy bodies formed a tight cycle. Between the energy bodies was a frightening energy structure that pulled on, pinned down, and bnced the energy bodies. It felt as if a terrifying might would be released if the force was destroyed.

    These energy structures were like the nuclear force in the old civilizations. He had heard from Simba that the old civilizations had conducted an in-depth analysis of ¡®nuclear power¡¯. It was also said that the ultimate weapons of the old civilizations could destroy the material world. However, the weapons had a low level of power and were restricted in the Fifth Dimension. Thus, they were not used here. However, they had made use of these energy structures.

    Everything he saw and felt were rather simr to what he had learned in theory, yet different. He did not just see things in the physical world. He saw the energy realm, or more urately, the spiritual realm.

    This was the microcosmic spirit universe.

    Wang Zhong realized that he had skipped the first stage he had learned in Cellr Cosmology, the microscopic world, and jumped into the next microcosmic level! This seemed like a great improvement, but after sensing the current situation he was in, Wang Zhong understood that it was not. Instead, this was a journey towards death.

    The greatest problem with Cellr Cosmology was that it was based on suppositions. The author was a silly but amusing person, and the escape methods he had listed were all useless. Wang Zhong felt as if he was stuck in a shell.

    He had dispersed his consciousness and Soul Power too far. At that moment, he felt like an observer with no substance. So what if he could see the energy core? He could not even touch it, let alone make use of it!

    His consciousness would either bepletely trapped here or disperse very quickly. It might even be imprisoned here forever. He was unable to do anything or even sense the outside world.

    The Warlock Saint was probably still digging through the ground. He might have dug three meters underground in an attempt to dig out his corpse. After all, he was a wanted criminal. His corpse was probably very valuable, but he could not do anything about that now.

    Wang Zhong wanted tough, but he realized that he did not even have the ability tough. How was he supposed tough without a face?

    With his current state, he had turned into a vegetable.

    ¡­¡­

    Katchirda, Earth.

    The lush Blissful Oasis was increasingly popr among aristocrats. Feelings cannot keep people around, but benefits can. As Sister Hong executed her n, this ce became a sacred ce in the desert that was full of lust. It was no longer a simple money-squandering den. The women here made a living as performers and did not sell their bodies, but this caused many tycoons in the desert to scramble to the Blissful Oasis.

    Ma Dong¡¯s arrival had a great impact on everyone, especially the fact that the Dandelions¡¯ ns had been exposed. This was not something that could be done overnight. He had persevered and infiltrated two generations of Dandelion spies.

    This world was far too terrifying. Their influence was like a young shoot in an oasis; it was far from enough. This time, the Kaiser Empire and Stuart City were also involved. It was as if they were going to fight against the entire universe. This would not do.

    There was too much hatred. If they retaliated against all these hatreds, the world would be destroyed. Gong Yi and the rest were very aware of this fact. Their direct enemies were still the Zhao Family, followed by the Guis. As for Mmi, Gong Yi and the rest did not have much hate towards her although they were still unsure about this. Ma Dong would eventually work it out. Even if they wanted to take revenge, they needed to have enough strength.

    If not, more people would be involved.

    After being dejected for some time, Ma Dong did not continue to sink into degradation. He did not seem to have changed much from before, except for the fact that his gaze had grown deeper. To be honest, when he encountered Mmi at Martial Emperor City, he had already forgiven Mmi. He had just been too stubborn to admit his mistakes and did not say anything to Mmi. This caused him a lot of pain as he would never be able to talk to Mmi again.

    She had died for him. Thus, he had to live seriously and wonderfully. Taking revenge was just one thing he would do in his life. After experiencing so many things, he had grown from that young man who blindly took revenge and lived for hatred.

    Everyone was concerned about him, but Ma Dong simply smiled and did not admit the pain in his heart. ¡°I have to suppress the pain in my heart. This life is not just mine to live. She chose to die so that I could live. Thus, I have to live well. Not only do I have to survive, but I also have to live a wonderful life so that I can be worthy of her.¡±

    The iner the love, the more deeply ingrained it was. Sister Hong understood this best. Although Mmi was dead, she had been able to experience such love in her life. Her life was not wasted!

 Chapter 899 - Dig Him Out!

    <h4>Chapter 899: Dig Him Out!</h4>

    Reynolds¡¯s idea was very simple. He was a man, and there was no pain that a beautiful woman could not heal. If one woman was not enough, how about two¡­ But after being pped by Sister Hong, he never brought up this idea again.

    Due to Emily¡¯s abilities, her body had stopped maturing, and she looked like a cute little loli. However, her experiences over the past few years had made her calmer and taught her to treasure everyone dear to her. Her loved ones were more important than taking revenge.

    There was a runic array that Mu Zi had personally ced in the secret room on the third floor. It could cut off any spies from the outside world and strengthen the signal connection with the Dimensional World.

    Today, they wouldmunicate with the Holy Land and exchange information as part of their routine. At this moment, the array had finished recharging. The signal array at the center had started to revolve.

    Ma Dong, Emily, Gong Yi, Sister Hong, and Reynolds quietly waited for the people on the other side to appear.

    Soon after, themunication array emitted a white ray of light. Immediately after that, Scarlet¡¯s silhouette appeared.

    ¡°Ma Dong, Emily! It¡¯s so great to see you.¡± When Scarlet saw Ma Dong, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Wang Zhong will be very happy to know that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Ma Dong smiled. He had heard from Sister Hong that Wang Zhong and Scarlet were dating. To be honest, Emily was rather jealous about this. She knew that this was inevitable, and she had never believed that Laura stood a chance against Scarlet.

    After all, brother Wang Zhong was never interested in chest size.

    Scarlet greeted Gong Yi and the rest. Then she said, ¡°Wang Zhong cannot participate today as he is on a mission. But Ma Dong, it¡¯s so great to have you around.¡±

    Scarlet paused slightly. Once she was sure that everyone was ready, she continued speaking. ¡°Firstly, Wang Zhong has obtained the title of Holy Land Teacher.¡±

    When Gong Yi and the rest heard this, they were dizzy and wondered whether they had heard her wrongly. They understood the situation in the Holy Land rather well. They also knew what the identity of Teacher meant.

    ¡°Secondly, as a Teacher, Wang Zhong has the authority to recruit followers, including a Holy Land dimensional merchant. Ma Dong, you cane to the Holy Land. As a dimensional merchant, no one will dare to capture you, not even the Federation. As for Emily, you can join the Wanderlust Team as well. The Holy Land is very important in your progress. I believe that Wang Zhong will be extremely happy when he sees all of you!¡±

    Of course, all this would have to wait until Wang Zhong returned. A dead Teacher did not have any value or deterrent power, but Scarlet and Ma Dong both believed that Wang Zhong would definitely return!

    When they thought about how they would meet Wang Zhong very soon, Ma Dong and Emily felt that time brought great changes. Indeed, far too many things had happened.

    At that moment, there was a massive hole in the marsh area, as if a meteorite had fallen. Arge hole that had a radius of several thousand meters and was a few dozen meters deep had been formed in the ground!

    Countless taurens, Octopus people, horned hounds, and shadow ghosts walked up and down the hole. They continued to dig underground, transport the sludge, and look through the dirt. Even the pets that were doted on in the Mizobudapi world, like the griffins and the two-headed dragons, had be porters. They transportedrge mounds of sludge or soil out, to be dumped elsewhere.

    They were actually going to dig a thousand meters into the ground. In the sky, Sauron continued to hover in the air without moving. The energy barrier had been sustained for 10 days. All the manpower in the entire Shadow Moon Fortress had been dedicated to searching through the marsh. Thousands of people were involved, including soldiers, ordinary civilians, as well as the young and the old. The Warlock Saint¡¯s order was equivalent to amand from a god. To these taurens, there was nothing they could not do for the Warlock Saint.

    But even then, if they wanted to search through this massive cepletely and dig hundreds of meters underground, they did not have enough manpower to do so. They could not locate Wang Zhong¡¯s whereabouts.

    In this situation, Wang Zhong had either escaped or died underground, but based on his judgment, the Warlock Saint did not believe that Wang Zhong could have escaped. He had never let his guard down. Furthermore, the human could not have used spatial power. Even if he was able to use spatial power, it would not have escaped the Warlock Saint¡¯s senses.

    Thus, Wang Zhong had died here. But where was his body?

    Had he encountered a ghost?!

    Sauron grew more and more impatient. He did not doubt his own judgment; instead, he was quite sure that the human was in this area. However, he had received a reminder from the Mizobudapi Parliament that ording to reports from their spies, the humans were going to mobilize a powerful force that might attack the Shadow Moon Fortress.

    He could imagine that those who had escaped had probably reported the details of the Shadow Moon Fortress to their higher-ups. The situation would be very different from when the humans did not understand what was happening in the Shadow Moon Fortress. The humans would face an exposed Warlock Saint, as well as thousands of guards whosebat level they were aware of. Having such detailed information was like being fed a fragrant cake. Furthermore, even Sauron felt that Wang Zhong was full of mysteries. Wang Zhong was definitely the son of someone powerful. It was natural that the humans would send troops over.

    The news had arrived two days ago, and the humans were still preparing then. Even if everything proceeded smoothly, the humans could only have set off yesterday. But even then, they would take a few days to reach the Shadow Moon Fortress.

    Sauron had decided. Even if the thousands of people in the Shadow Moon Fortress were trapped here and could not escape, even if the taurens were sacrificed, he would search for Wang Zhong until the veryst second!

    ¡°Look through everything! Hurry up! Find the corpse of that human! I will give whoever finds his body ten thousand crystals and remove your identity as a pariah! I will also take you in as my disciple!¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the fatigued taurens and Octopus people who had been digging for 10 days instantly snapped out of their dejection. They grew excited as if they were on steroids.

    In the Mizobudapi World, other than the Octopus people, all the other races were considered pariahs. Once you reached the age of 18, all pariahs would be forced to serve the Octopus people as soldiers, odd-job men, or even ves. Of course, you could avoid this, but you had to pay a huge sum of wealth aspensation. This was something that only influential officials could do. Not only would removing their status as pariahs eliminate the need for thispensation, but they would also be released from their identity as lowly beings and be part of the Octopus people. You could run wild everywhere in the Mizobudapi World and enjoy various privileges in front of the other pariahs!

    In the past, this was something that only alien-race families who had made great contributions to the Octopus people for several generations could achieve. But now, they could achieve this just by finding a human! Furthermore, there were other rewards, including the 10,000 crystals and bing Sauron¡¯s disciple! All these rewards were enough for everyone in the Shadow Moon Fortress to go crazy, including the taurens who wanted to escape their identity as pariahs and the Octopus people who were greedy for the other rewards.

    Roars instantly erupted from this hole in the marsh. Everyone was filled with vigor, and the marsh was buzzing with activity.

    At that moment, not too far away from the roars, Wang Zhongy three to four meters underground while wearing the clown mask. He was unmoving, much like a corpse. However, the only thing that made him different from a corpse was the internal temperature that his body was maintaining. His heart was still beating, even though it was beating very slowly.

    Wang Zhong had been in aa for 10 days. Although he was in aa, Simba was awake. Simba continuously called Wang Zhong and tried to use his spirit to connect with Wang Zhong¡¯s spirit in order to wake him up. However, it was futile. It could not even sense Wang Zhong¡¯s spirit. Furthermore, their only lethal weapon, the Fate Roulette, had been used up during the battle against the Warlock Saint. Once the umted energy had been used up, it would be even more difficult to umte energy in the future. He should have firmly told Wang Zhong about this.

    Simbapletely could not understand Wang Zhong¡¯s current condition. He thought that Wang Zhong was dead, yet he still maintained his body temperature. He thought that Wang Zhong had entered a vegetative state as his spirit was dispersed, but his Soul Core was still there. The Soul Core was attached to the spirit and was a projection of his spirit in his body. If his spirit had truly dispersed, the Soul Core would no longer exist. It was simple. If a person was gone, would their shadow still be there?

    It could not understand or wake Wang Zhong up. All Simba could do was remain anxious.

    Over the past 10 days, besides maintaining Wang Zhong¡¯s natural body system, Simba was also constantly observing the outside world. At first, he sensed that the enemy had given up on attacking and thought that they had missed Wang Zhong. They were only several dozen meters deep in the marsh. How could they have missed Wang Zhong?

    But the Warlock Saint stayed true to his words! He brought a group of taurens and Octopus people to look for him. Inch by inch, they managed to dig a hole in this massive marsh for 10 days without giving in. How much hatred and resentment did this Warlock Saint have?

    Simba rejoiced at first but slowly grew uneasy. Now, he was almost in despair. He no longer had to rely on his divine sense. Theyer of sludge was growing thinner and thinner. He could already hear the shouts of the taurens.

    Finally, crash!

    A shovel hit Simba, who had turned into a mask. Closely after, a female tauren shouted in disbelief. This hade all too suddenly, and she was so excited that she was about to faint.

    ¡°Wakalodada, wakalodada!¡±

    How unlucky! Simba was suddenly very depressed. He had already been hit by a shovel; why did he have to understand Mizobudapi speech? The stupid female tauren had been shouting, ¡°I dig up that idiot!¡± ¡ª The dumb taurens treated them with disdain. Furthermore, a single female tauren had found them. Simba wanted to shout angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the idiot. All you taurens are idiots!¡±

    Loud cheers could be heard outside. Soon after, a powerful hand dug into the marsh and grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s leg, pulling his entire body out of the marsh.

    Hua hua hua¡­

 Chapter 900 - Valuable Specimen

    <h4>Chapter 900: Valuable Specimen</h4>

    The dazzling sunlight shone on the Simba mask. Having not seen any light for 10 days, it was very ufortable. He could hear theughter of the Warlock Saint from the sky and sighed silently. Things were about to getplicated for Lao Wang¡­ Wait. He was there too. Things were about to getplicated for him as well!

    ¡­¡­

    They were in a dark room with many bottles and jars of all shapes and sizes around them. They were filled with various strange things. Therge ones were as tall as one or two people. Corpses of various races had their skins peeled and were immersed in a pale yellow potion within the jars. On the other side, small jars were stacked up in the corner. The slightlyrger jars were filled with the organs of various creatures. Next to them, some palm-sized jars were filled with floating eyeballs that emitted a green light.

    There was a strange scent in the air that wafted out from the cracks in the jars as well as the skins of various creatures that were hanging on the wall. The owner was not simply an insane experimenter; he was a mad pervert. He had disyed the skins of various races on his walls like trophies or samples. The skins disyed belonged to not only the pariah races in the Mizobudapi World but also the Octopus people. This was something that Sauron was not fond of. His passion for souls could no longer be controlled, but he had limits as well. He collected the corpses of Octopus people instead of killing his fellow people. Even if he was a Warlock Saint, he would not remove their right to exist.

    There was an experiment table in the middle of the room. On the table, there were handcuffs, leg shackles, and a waistband that were made out of solid steel. At this moment, a human who had beenpletely stripped was lying on the table.

    Sauron had not stopped his research on this corpse along the entire journey from the Shadow Moon Fortress to this ce. Now that they had reached their destination, he had ced the corpse on the experiment table. He would do as much research as he could before the royal families came to engage in business.

    There were far too many interesting things about this human. His body was warm and intact, while his Soul Power had dispersed and no longer existed. He was not dead, but he was not conscious either. The mask was even stranger. It was an external object, but it was connected to the human¡¯s nerves and could not be taken off through normal means. If Sauron tried to forcibly pull it off, this human would be done for. There was more value in a living specimen than a dead one.

    Sauron was very sharp. This mask might be a treasure, and he needed to find a way to take it off.

    His gaze stopped on the mask, and he stared at it for a very long time. There was a light knock on the door of theboratory, followed by a respectful voice, ¡°Respected and mighty Master, Tatamu is here!¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was opened and a Polyleg walked in. Polylegs had eight long, thick legs that wriggled everywhere. The eight wriggling legs were arms and legs at the same time. There were suction cups on their legs, much like Earth octopuses¡­ but their bodies and brains were rather simr to the Octopus people. This was what the Polylegs were most proud of. Their upper bodies were most simr and closest to that of their gods, unlike the foolish taurens and dogs who had the brains of animals. Their brains were simple, but their limbs were well-developed.

    Tatamu was an aristocrat Polyleg and one of Warlock Saint Sauron¡¯sckeys. He used his wits and bootlicking abilities to follow Sauron everywhere. He had been hisboratory assistant for several decades. This time, his master had not brought him into theb, making Tatamu rather uneasy. Had he done something wrong? Did his master no longer like him? But you see, less than thirty minutes after his master returned, he had called for Tatamu. This was enough to prove Tatamu¡¯s position in his master¡¯s heart.

    Arge smile appeared on its face as it rubbed its hands. It carefully wriggled its legs and tried to maintain its bnce as it was afraid that there would be too many vibrations when it walked. That would be extremely frivolous. ¡°Respected Master, you have returned. Over the past few days, Tatamu has always been worried. I looked forward to your return. You¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Sauron waved. ¡°Fool, stop your nonsense. Come and look at this.¡±

    Once his master gave him amand, Tatamu walked quickly. His eight legs firmly stepped on the ground. Even if this would cause his elegant steps to appear frivolous, he did not care.

    There was something very familiar on the experiment table. It was a human corpse. Tatamu had helped his master to dissect thousands of creatures from various races, including humans. Octopus people had conducted experiments on humans for a very long time.

    They were one of the creatures that Tatamu disliked most. Humans looked too simr to gods, even more so than the Polylegs. Not only did they have beautiful heads like the gods, they even had slender and sexy legs like the gods. The only difference was that humans did not have antennae like the gods. This made Tatamu dislike them greatly as, from a physiological perspective, the Polylegs were supposed to be closest to the gods, but once humans appeared, the Polylegs dropped to second ce.

    ¡°Do an appraisal on the material of the mask.¡± Sauron sat at the side. Polylegs were the most adept at such experimental chores. Furthermore, Tatamu was more skilled than the Warlock Saint in such delicate surgery.

    Tatamu carefully carried out the appraisal. He could use his long legs as hands. This was one of the reasons why Polylegs were preferred inboratories, as they could use their limbs very adeptly¡­ It used several pairs of ¡®hands¡¯ toplete the material appraisal in an urate and conventional manner. However, the results made Tatamu feel slightly awkward.

    ¡°Respected Master, this mask is made out of a very mysterious material that Tatamu cannot recognize. This is definitely not one of the materials that we have in our knowledge base¡­¡±

    ¡°Fool, there are over ten million materials there. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Respected Master, please believe Tatamu. Tatamu would not have remembered wrongly!¡± Tatamu quickly said, ¡°But Tatamu believes that it has attributes of a living creature. It is as if it is alive¡­ It is definitely a treasure!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Of course, I already know that. But what use is it if we cannot take it off?¡± Sauron furrowed his eyebrows. The problem was how they would take off the mask without harming the human. He suspected that the strange abilities this human had were rted to the mask.

    ¡°Otherwise, would you like Tatamu to cut it away?¡± Tatamu carefully raised a suggestion.

    ¡°No.¡± Sauron furrowed his eyebrows.

    After all, Wang Zhong was a criminal that he would give to the royal family. There was a warrant for his head; if his face was cut off, how would Sauron earn any money? The royal family was very particr.

    Muwei City was only a few dozen kilometers away from the Emperor City. They had brought Wang Zhong so that they could prepare to hand him over to the royal family. However, Sauron felt that he could negotiate with the royal family. Ordinary people could only receive as muchpensation as they were promised, but he was Sauron, a powerful Warlock Saint who was one of the top 50 strongest people among the Mizobudapi people. He had the right to negotiate with the royal family. Furthermore, Wang Zhong was half dead. Although his body system was still working, the injuries all over his body were shocking, and he looked like he would die at any moment. His elemental formation had almost beheaded this human.

    Sauron felt that it would be best if he could awaken this human and heal the injuries on his body. This way, he would be able to sell the human for a higher price. Of course, through this process, he would be able to enjoy the joy of experimentation and collect experimental data. Furthermore, he would be able to obtain this mysterious mask. All these were additional rewards that he would obtain.

    This entire human was a treasure, just like a crystal mountain. But Sauron was annoyed that he did not know where to start with this massive treasure.

    Beside him, Tatamu carefully said, ¡°Great Master, Tatamu has a suggestion¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°This human has suffered heavy injuries and is unconscious. Perhaps we can try to heal him. Since this mask has attributes of a living creature and is connected to his nerves, as long as he regains consciousness, we should be able to obtain the mask. But¡­¡± Tatamu carefully observed his master¡¯s reaction. ¡°We will use up some potions.¡±

    ¡°I had wanted to heal him.¡± Sauron¡¯s eyes lit up. Since the mask had attributes of a living creature, this was definitely possible. ¡°So what if we use up potions? Use the best ones! Hey, you fool, you have times when you are bright too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master!¡± Tatamu was over the moon. ¡°Tatamu is extremely honored!¡±

    The Mizobudapi people were not as skilled as humans in technology and science, but when it came to biotechnology, humans could never match up to the Mizobudapi.

    Tatamu used its eight limbs and filled arge jar with the potion solution. Wang Zhong, whose body was covered in injuries, was soaked in this for half an hour. The shocking injuries on his bodypletely disappeared. Warlock Saints were trained in arcane skills, but they could not avoid pharmaceutics either. An outstanding Polyleg was very important and could even be said to be essential to Warlock Saints and Warlock Gods. Furthermore, the Polylegs were a race that was afraid of the powerful. They were easily domesticated and were obedient.

    His broken bones naturally recovered, while the cuts on his skin were sealed up at a rapid speed that was visible to the naked eye, and new flesh grew. There was a peculiar substance in the potion that caused Wang Zhong¡¯s body to turn semi-transparent while he was soaking in it. One could even see his organs as easily as if they were looking through ss. His ruptured organs instantly healed with the aid of the potion. If humans saw this potion, they would definitely be shocked and treat it as a holy item. They would hide it and desperately conduct research on it.

    Not only would humans be shocked, so would the Mizobudapi people. To them, this jar of potion was very valuable. His master had asked him to use ¡°the best ones¡±, and Tatamu did not dare to disagree. His heart ached as he felt that it was a waste to use such precious potions on a human. However, when he thought about the mysterious mask, as well as the special value that this human had, it was worth using such precious resources. His master did not even bat an eye when he ordered Tatamu to use the potions!

 Chapter 901 - Soul Separation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 901: Soul Separation Technique</h4>

    Tatamu carefully served its target, but the person being served was not calm. It was not Wang Zhong; it was Simba. Simba had also been soaked in the potion. It was warm and veryfortable, even slightly numbing, making Simba feel as if he was floating in the air. But he quickly came to with a shock. He quickly got rid of the enjoyment from soaking in the potion and woke up. He made ast-ditch effort to call Wang Zhong as he did not want to be mysteriously taken away by the two alien races.

    ¡°Lao Wang! Lao Wang! This is too much. Why are you still not waking up!¡± Simba was about to burst into tears.

    Damn, it was too terrifying!

    The room was very dark. He looked at the various corpses soaked in the various jars and the skins hanging on the walls¡­ Simba felt that if he was separated from Lao Wang and he returned to his clown form, the two evil perverts would definitely skin him and hang him at the most prominent spot in the room. Why did his appearance have to be so distinct and outstanding!

    ¡°Lao Wang! If you don¡¯t wake up, I will beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Lao Wang, your Scarlet is in danger!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Lao Wang, that was fake¡­ but your Simba is going to be skinned. This is definitely real! Boo hoo hoo hoo hoo, I beg you, Brother, please wake up!¡±

    ¡°The headless, the abused, the obedient, and the idiot have alle to rescue us!¡±

    Desperate times called for desperate measures. The headless was the Headless Knight, while the abused was Smander, as he was always tied up in chains. The obedient was Alice, while the idiot was Big White. Although they were injured, other than the Headless Knight, Simba could sense the other three before Wang Zhong went into aa. But now, Wang Zhong was unconscious and Simba could no longer feel their presence.

    Even though Simba¡¯s shouts were earth-shattering, Lao Wang was calm and tranquil. He did not even respond, leaving Simba to wail in despair alone.

    Several tubes were inserted in various ces on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Besides observing Wang Zhong, there were also various instruments analyzing his reactions. Tatamu noted down the numbers on the instruments while observing. This human, who had been on the verge of death, had been healed very quickly. All the numbers had returned to normal and healthy levels, but there was no sign of Wang Zhong waking up.

    A tube that was used to observe his soul consciousness was attached to his head, and the results observed were very interesting. About every ten minutes, the instrument would measure approximately one ¡®microgram¡¯ of energy response, but¡­ this result was even stranger than not observing anything. Even an ant with its extremely low soul consciousness would produce several hundred million micrograms of soul consciousness. Why did this human only produce one microgram of consciousness every minute? Such weak consciousness could not and should not exist.

    One could say that his soul had dispersed, but it could still be observed. No matter how weak it was, it still existed. One could also say that he was normal, but such weak reactions were unheard of. What difference was there between him and a dead body? If it were not for this extremely precise instrument, even a Warlock Saint as strong as his master would not be able to sense Wang Zhong¡¯s soul consciousness.

    Wang Zhong was pulled out of the jar of potion solution and was ced back on the experiment table. The injuries on his body had been healed. The potions were no longer needed, but Sauron and Tatamu could not wrap their heads around this mysterious soul consciousness.

    ¡°Shock his brain with a hundred ¡®volts of biocurrent¡¯,¡± ordered Sauron. He was an expert in souls.

    Tatamu did as it was told. Thisboratory had the mostplete collection of experimental instruments in the entire Mizobudapi World. Its master had collected them over a span of 100 years. Sauron had even invented some of these instruments.

    Two thick tubes were connected to Wang Zhong¡¯s brain. Biocurrents were different from what humans understood about electrical currents and was one way in which soul consciousness existed. Humans were rather behind in this area of research. They could not even observe biocurrents, but the Octopus people had already mastered this ability.

    The two tubes constantly wriggled. Something flowed through these tubes into Wang Zhong¡¯s brain.

    The ¡®corpse¡¯ seemed to have some reaction to the injection of energy. Either his finger had moved slightly, or his nerves had twitched. However, it was only for a moment.

    ¡°Let me try to separate his soul.¡±

    Sauron thought about it for a while and eventually decided to take action. This was very inconvenient, but to a Warlock Saint who had experimented with various organisms and souls for 100 years, he had many methods to deal with souls. Did this human only have a bit of his soul left? Sauron did not believe this. He wanted to take out thest remaining bit of his soul and see what it was made of.

    The antennae on Sauron¡¯s head started to dazzle, and his powerful soul consciousness instantly filled the entire room. Beside him, Tatamu was already crawling on the floor as he trembled and shivered. He wanted to kneel like the Octopus people who knelt to show their respect and fear. This action was very cool, but it was a pity that the Polylegs had soft legs that did not allow them to kneel. Thus, he could only crawl on the ground.

    Sauron closed his eyes as his body lifted off the ground, causing him to levitate. His antennae emitted fluorescent light and touched Wang Zhong¡¯s body like dense silk threads. The strength of his soul and the light emitted was much stronger than that of a Sword Saint. A massive arcane array was formed and expanded toward the fortress, causing many living creatures who came into contact with it to grow weak and limp.

    Warlock Intent ¡ª¡ª Soul Separation Technique!

    Halos of energy passed through the air. A mysterious sound pierced through the soul as if it was calling for it.

    Come¡­e¡­e¡­

    In the lonely world of energy structures, Wang Zhong¡¯s solitary soul was wandering about. He was not sure how long he had spent in this world, and time seemed to have lost its meaning. He did not have any points of reference to tell the time or any sense of long and short periods of time. There was only endless loneliness and emptiness.

    Wang Zhong, who was bored to death, had observed the mysterious energy structure enough times. Any minor changes in the energy structure would not escape his eyes. His consciousness could even enter and leave the energy structure freely without any mishaps. To be honest, an ordinary person would have copsed from this solitude, but Wang Zhong had experienced the most solitude. In the past, he did not have any hope. Now that he had goals and hopes, he was even tougher. He believed that as long as he survived, a day woulde when he would escape. As for the current state of his body, he believed that Simba would find a way. If he was really unlucky, death would also be a form of release.

    He understood the meaning of Cellr Cosmology. At this point, he had created his own version of Cellr Cosmology. The ideas that the mad author had proposed were fundamentally correct. Humans were mysterious creatures with shocking potential. They had qualities of gods, but never disyed these qualities and became a low-leveled civilization.

    But their highly adaptable souls and their bodies that contained boundless energy were separated. Thus, humans had never been able to disy their true strength. The purpose of Cellr Cosmology was tobine the soul and the body into one or, at the least, to achieve resonance between the two.

    In reality, this idea was correct, but the current level of resonance was very low. Now, Wang Zhong had truly understood that when the soul was strong enough, it could enter the cells and emit divine power. One could imagine how much energy would be produced.

    Of course, this was the most ideal situation, but it was still very difficult to achieve in reality. However, as long as he could control 10% to 20% of his cells, he would see a significant improvement. Not only would this be shocking during the Heroic Soul Stage, but it would be even more frightening once he advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. The greatest burden during the Heavenly Soul Stage was the bacsh umted when his body used the power of heaven and earth. Once he could control his cell energy, this bacsh would be nothing.

    It was a pity that Lao Wang had a problem: how would he survive until the Heavenly Soul Stage? To be honest, he wanted tomunicate with the outside world very badly. He also hoped that Simba would think of a way. But after such a long time, there was no movement at all.

    Perhaps the gods had heard Wang Zhong¡¯s begging and sent a signal. The extremely light ¡®sound of the wind¡¯ made Wang Zhong very excited. It was the voice of a living creature speaking the Mizobudapinguage. Although he did not have the support of the clown mask in the microcosmic world and could not trante what he heard, all these were not important. He did not care what they were talking about. Most importantly, there was an exchange between him and the outside world. He had not beenpletely isted.

    The next second, Wang Zhong knew that he might have been captured, and the person calling him was probably the Warlock Saint. But even if this was the case, Wang Zhong wanted to get out. There would only be hope if he got out!

    He tried to calm himself down as much as he could. His soul consciousness was too weak and thin. If he was too excited, he did not know whether his consciousness would immediately disperse. Wang Zhong observed his surroundings and tried to sense the origins of this sound, but other than the boundless energy structures, he could only see a vast expanse of white. There seemed to be no way for the sound to be transmitted.

    But the voice did not give up. Instead, it grew louder and clearer as it pierced through his surroundings.

    Eventually, he saw ¡®wind¡¯ among the vast expanse of white beyond the energy structures. After all, this world was not solid. Furthermore, the source of the wind would lead to an exit. The sealed-off world had been forcibly disturbed by the outside world, forming a path.

    Was that a path leading to the outside world?!

    Wang Zhong suppressed the excitement in his heart. He instinctively wanted to go through the path and return to the outside world, but his consciousness was too spread out to the point that Wang Zhong was worried that it wouldpletely disperse before he escaped. The return journey was equally dangerous!

    He waited for the path to be clearer!

    But the sound seemed to have reached its limits. The path did not grow clearer, and the sound also gradually came to a stop. It was as if the outside world had given up.

    The Warlock Saint, who was in the air, was dripping with sweat. Only a few people among the Mizobudapi could control souls to this extent. There might be people who were stronger atbat at him, but in terms of controlling souls, he was the best. He believed that the soul was the source of everything. He had never encountered anyone who could challenge his secret technique. During those few moments, he could even sense the presence of the human. However, his soul was spread out in a neat manner. Every part of his soul formed one integral whole. The Warlock Saint had never seen this strange situation.

 Chapter 902 - Glory and Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 902: Glory and Betrayal</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest for a while. Watch him!¡± Sauron scoffed and then vanished.

    The Polyleg instantly fell on all eights with its head facing the floor. It was not going to look at the things it was not supposed to look at. Tatamu knew that its master¡¯s Soul Separation Technique had failed. This terrifying technique was supposed to be able to draw out the souls of level-8 dimensional creatures. This¡­

    At this time, Wang Zhong actually hoped that the Warlock Saint was more powerful and would continue to call to him. Such an expert in soul control might be difficult to find even in the Holy Land. He could only watch the passage gradually disappear right in front of him. It was extremely difficult to control his desire to enter the passageway, but Wang Zhong restrained himself. He knew this situation very well. If the passageway was to disappear with him in it, then he would really be a zombie.

    At this time, a bout of energy prated through the hole. It was as though a gleam of sunlight suddenly appeared in a dark, gloomy sky. The golden light pierced through the thick haze violently. This force was extremely powerful, even more powerful than that call. This energy was very familiar; it came from the Fate Stone!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness froze for a moment, but then his shock turned into surprise.

    He and Simba seemed to have forgotten about the Fate Stone. Previously in Tianjing, when Wang Zhong entered the Fifth Dimension for the first time, the Fate Stone had reorganized his broken soul countless times and made him ¡®rise from the dead¡¯. This was the Fate Stone¡¯s forte. Now that Wang Zhong¡¯s soul had diffused to its maximum possible state, wasn¡¯t it simr to his previous situation which the Fate Stone once got him out of?

    However, the Fate Stone never did take the initiative to aid him. It seemed that it would only ¡®care¡¯ about Wang Zhong at the junction of life and death. The Fate Stone did not react to the Warlock Saint¡¯s Soul Separation Technique as it was deemed as ¡®friendly behavior¡¯, but when this ¡®friendly behavior¡¯ suddenly gave up halfway, the Fate Stone finally was made aware of the danger its bearer was in.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As one who always knew when to grab onto opportunities, Wang Zhong used the power of the Fate Stone to stabilize this passage while he borrowed its power to transform his cells!

    The pieces of Wang Zhong¡¯s scattered soul began to resonate at the same time. Countless little dots began to absorb the light from the Fate Stone to nourish his entire body. At the same time, he stabilized the passageway formed by the Warlock Saint. This meant that Wang Zhong had built a permanent bridge between his soul and the energy of his cells.

    Perhaps Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was not strong enough now, but this was just like infrastructure. He had built a god-like passage. In the future, he just had to focus on strengthening his soul.

    Visible to the naked eye, every rotating energy structure was absorbing golden light into themselves, and they were constantly transforming. Their golden characteristics were bing clearer and clearer. This was probably the legendary¡­ divine cells!

    The ultimate goal of Cellr Cosmology! And the key to bing a god!

    ¡­¡­

    Both the northern and southern battlefields had put a temporary halt to their attacks on the Mizobudapi World. One reason was to solidify their defense line, and another important reason was the appearance of the Soul Circuits.

    Both bases were sparing no effort in promoting this. Not only the major participating exploration teams, even the original Holy City Army and the troops from the Federation and the Empire could get their hands on this technique. Under such battle circumstances, it was simply unimaginable how the Holy City could dy their attacking speed for a cultivation technique that had appeared out of nowhere. It just showed how highly the Holy City thought of this technique. Of course, this so-called ¡®unimaginable¡¯ disappeared after these people personally came into contact with the Soul Circuits. There was no longer any doubt from them as well.

    It was a simple and convenient technique, and the effects could be seen within a short span of time. Once mastered, as long as one could form a Circuit in the body, it could at least increase the person¡¯s originalbat power by 30%. Furthermore, this was only the most conservative and guaranteed estimate. By virtue of the Circuit system, everyone¡¯sbat efficiency might be doubled or even higher. What¡¯s more terrifying was its universality; almost everyone could practice it and master it! Just half a month of practice could bring great benefits and help to all Heroic Souls. It was like everyone¡¯s worldview was turned upside down!

    Everyone was full of praise for the Soul Circuits. Whether it was the higher-ups or the normal Holy Disciples, their attitude towards it was surprisingly uniform, and all of them thought that the inventor was a genius! Additionally, this invention wasparable to the creations of several historical figures in the Holy City¡¯s history! After all, the mainstay force among the human race was made up of Heroic Souls, which represented almost 50% of the humans here. To increase thebat power of this 50% by at least 20% to 30% was actually very terrifying if one thought about it. It was said that people in the Holy City hade up with a slogan: Humans are about to be a level-four civilization. This made everyone in this era feel inspired.

    Power was the only thing that could ensure the survival of the Holy Land, so their desire for power was beyond imagination. As such, the unknown creator¡¯s status among the Heroic Soul Stage soldiers, especially those who were in the frontlines, skyrocketed to an unimaginable height. Everyone could feel the help he brought to them.

    It was said that the creator was a Heroic Soul Holy Disciple and an extremely rare super-genius. It was just that the Holy Land had yet to explicitly state the name of the person. This actually sparked many spections. Some believed that it was to protect that person, while others said that there was a controversy involved¡­

    The northern and southern battlefields were the first toe into contact with this, and both sides responded differently.

    In the northern base, Wang Zhong was rumored to be the creator. It first started from the Wanderlust Team. It was said that Wang Zhong was able to kill a Sword Saint due to his Soul Circuits. Otherwise, that bomb he had with him was far from enough to kill one.

    In the southern base, Solomon was rumored to be the creator. He was now one of the two most popr Holy Disciples in the Holy City, and he was the captain of the Kaiser Corps. The only oneparable to him was Carolyn. Although there were many top-ranked powerful exploration teams, none of them had the kind of influence Solomon had.

    The Kaiser Corps led by Solomon had injured a Sword Saint once, and it was before Wang Zhong killed one. Also, in their most recent mission, they too managed to kill a Sword Saint. This showed how strong Solomon was. He took the fight to the Sword Saint, while Wang Zhong merely picked up somebody else¡¯s kill or took advantage of the moment to do it. Furthermore, Solomon had 100,000 troops from the Kaiser Empire to back him up, overpowering Wang Zhongpletely in terms of momentum. After all, he was the mysterious prince of the Empire. Some people even said that this was a secret cultivation method of the Empire or the work of the Heavenly Souls experts in the Empire, specially dedicated to the Holy Land.

    Of course, due to the fact that it was wartime and there were two major battlefields, this dispute did not gain any momentum. It was merely widely discussed in each battlefield.

    The practice and discussion of the Circuits in the northern battlefield base grew heated, but the condition of the Wanderlust Team was in rapid decline.

    It was because the Wanderlust Team began to spread that Wang Zhong was the creator of the Soul Power Circuits. Although they said so, many people obviously felt that their information was not reliable. Furthermore, it was rumored in the southern battlefield that Solomon was the true creator, cing the Wanderlust Team in an awkward position. Although they had once created a miracle, most people were unhappy with them. One reason was that after they managed to achieve that miracle, it was followed up by all kinds of eye-catching rewards. The second one was Wang Zhong¡¯s domineering actions in the bar previously when he killed Hale.

    In general, both the Wanderlust Team and Wang Zhong were not popr figures in the Holy Land, and no one seemed to favor them. It was so much so that even the neutralists stayed far away from them.

    Now, the fate of Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, who were their mainstay force, was still unknown. Not to mention all the controversy, if he was dead, nothing would matter anymore. Wang Zhong should be the youngest person to be a Teacher, and all this would only turn into glory after Wang Zhong¡¯s return. Now, the Wanderlust Team could only endure and wait.

    However, before Wang Zhong could return, two members had already left the Wanderlust Team, leaving the originally subdued Wanderlust Team in further chaos.

    The first to leave was Grai. He had been out on a mission for many days, and the Wanderlust Team managed to sense that something wasn¡¯t right. Scarlet knew that Grai would most probably note back. Grai was too serious a person and cared too much. Scarlet believed that Wang Zhong would not be angry, but Grai himself couldn¡¯t stand it. He felt that he had betrayed both Solomon and Wang Zhong. He was nothing, a failure in life, so what else could he do?

    The second to disappear was Asher, and it was a bombshell because he was the one who betrayed the Wanderlust Team and leaked the Circuits to Solomon.

    Asher left a letter to Small Eyes, saying that it was because he could not resist the temptation and that he was tired of this kind of life. He had to risk his life every day, but his day would nevere. He saw that he had no more room for improvement, so when the other party provided him with sufficient opportunities and wealth, he chose to sell them out.

    Asher was very determined to leave, and this dealt a heavy blow to Small Eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that herrade who shared joys and sorrow with her, her lover, would do this. It was as though everything in the past was just a joke. Or maybe Asher minded her alien blood.

    As such, three of them were drowning their sorrows with alcohol in the bar. Oscar was really worried. He had all kinds of worries. He was worried about Wang Zhong, worried about Grai, worried about Mu Zi and Napier, worried about the future of the Wanderlust Team, and at the same time, he was worried about the young girl beside him who was downing alcohol non-stop. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much. Ignore that scum. It is always good to see clearly early.¡±

    Small Eyes was indeed Small Eyes after all. If she was any other woman, after being betrayed by her lover, she would have cried her eyes out. However, this tough girl did not drop a single tear, at least not in front of Oscar and Feng. ¡°How dare that bastard dare to lie to me! If I catch him one day, I will personally chop him into minced meat! I¡¯ll chop him up, add some salt, and feed him to the dogs!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°My ass.¡± Small Eyes was speaking extremely loudly as she continued to hold on to a wine bottle. The light music in the bar could not cover her voice at all. ¡°Vice-Captain. Just give me an order. When do you want to go for a mission? What? What do you mean there¡¯s only three of us? Why should we be afraid? We have already mastered Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power Circuits, let¡¯s just do it! You should go and ept a mission now! If I stay here any longer, I¡¯m going to go crazy!¡±

    Thest few sentences were extremely loud, and it attracted a lot of attention. On a bar not far away, the two men also nced over here. One of them was George, the captain of the NG Squadron, and the other was Odin, the captain of the Zoom Squadron. Both of their teams were originally level-four exploration teams, and they had been rather close to each other since they were in the Holy City. Due to the increased difficulties of the recent missions, both teams suffered huge losses. As such, both of them were discussing the details of their merger when they heard Small Eyes¡¯ loud and booming voice.

    ¡°They really have no ss.¡± George frowned and said, ¡°How can there still be people alive in this kind of low-ss team?¡±

    ¡°They are from the Wanderlust Team,¡± Odin said with a smile. He knew Oscar; he had interacted with Oscar before in the Holy City.

 Chapter 903 - Score a Lucky Hit

    <h4>Chapter 903: Score a Lucky Hit</h4>

    ¡°The Wanderlust Team? The team who imed that it was their neer captain who invented the Soul Power Circuits?¡± George¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Yeah, they seem rather convincing. You care about this too?¡±

    ¡°The Soul Power Circuits are now the biggest news in both battlefields. How could I not care? The creator will definitely enter the core of the Holy City. Maybe he will be our superior not long after. I heard that that guy Wang Zhong once killed a Sword Saint on his own, but I specifically checked the details of that mission. It¡¯s obvious that the Sword Saint had already been blown up. He merely got lucky and dealt the final blow. If it was me, I would be able to do it too,¡± said George.

    ¡°That might not be true.¡± Odin was the rather intellectual type of guy. ¡°When the Wanderlust Team found the Sword Saint, he was alive and kicking. Even if he had used a bomb, not everyone can blow up a Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking. I agree with you too.¡± George smiled and took a sip of whiskey. This kind of good stuff could only be drunk during a Holy Battle. ¡°That Wang Zhong definitely has courage and luck. But to say that he is the creator of the Soul Power Circuits, I really don¡¯t believe it. Have you heard? There is a rumor in the southern battlefield that this thing was created by Solomon. It is said that it came from the Kaiser Empire. Also, I heard that this person has power over time and space. The real kind.¡±

    Real power over time and space meant the power that could be used in the Fifth Dimension, unlike those kinds on Earth which borrowed the power of dimensional channels.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s an entire empire. How many Heavenly Soul experts do they have? How many people are working for him? Although the Soul Power Circuits seem simple when we practice it, to be honest, the more I practice it, the more surprised I be. I can feel the vastness of the power behind this cultivation system¡­ I really don¡¯t believe it can be created by one person!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, now the two major battlefields are discussing this matter, and they are all eager to get the credit for their own side so they can also bask in the glory. As a soldier of the northern battlefield, I certainly hope the creator is Wang Zhong.¡± But George shook his head and said, ¡°But we have to examine our own conscience. Do you think Solomon, someone with great and deep roots, or Wang Zhong, someone who has nothing, is more likely to be the creator?¡±

    ¡°Haiz¡­¡± Odin sighed and said, ¡°Now the southern battlefield really has it good. With a few hundred thousand additional troops, they managed to achieve all kinds of brilliant results. On the other hand, our side has been reduced to mostly defending, and we have been advancing slowly¡­ We won¡¯t even get much credit to start with. If we lose this north-south creator struggle, it will be worse for us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Won¡¯t that Wang Zhong be named a thief or viin who coveted other people¡¯s credit? In the end, if it is really confirmed, all of us in the northern battlefield will also lose face.¡±

    Their voices were not loud, but the bar was rtively quiet at this time, so Small Eyes could hear every single word.

    She had been holding in her anger for several days, and she was definitely in the mood to vent her frustrations. At this time, she stood up and was about to scold them when Oscar reacted swiftly and pulled her back down.

    ¡°Small Eyes, don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Oscar¡¯s voice was more serious than before.

    ¡­¡­

    The Fate Stone not only maintained a power which far exceeded that of the Warlock Saint Sauron, but this power was also vast, unmatched, and endless!

    Even though he knew he couldn¡¯t be overly-agitated now, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited¡­

    It was like he was going to a ce originally, and there was an infinite barrier between him and the ce, so he was required to slowly dig in from the outside little by little. However, coincidentally, he was directly sent to where he wanted to go. Although he was trapped, immediately after that, in order to find him, an extremely powerful person in the outside world made a passage for him, bypassing this barrier. It did not stop there. This big-shot was not powerful enough, so the infinitely powerful Fate Stone came to his rescue¡­ This was like having someone help him build a huge,plete passageway for free!

    This shortcut was so good that even Wang Zhong himself couldn¡¯t believe it. How could he be so lucky?

    His consciousness had started to be clearer, and under the power nourishment from the Fate Stone, he felt that he could leave and return to the outside world through that channel at any time he desired!

    At this point, Wang Zhong was no longer in a hurry. The opportunity he had now was extremely rare. As long as he didn¡¯t go out, the power of the Fate Stone would continue to widen the channel and make it more stable. At the same time, because this energy had already prated his Soul Core, the progress of his divine cells was advancing at a tremendous pace. If he stayed one second longer, his body cells would be able to absorb more power, and he would be stronger.

    Besides, he hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening outside. If he exited this ce and Sauron was outside, wouldn¡¯t he be giving himself up? Anyway, now he felt that he had room for maneuver, so he had better get a hold on the situation first. However, even though his broken soul had recovered, he was deep within the microcosmic world. As long as he stayed here, Wang Zhong was not able to see the situation in the outside world, but he had other ways to do so.

    Wang Zhong tried to call out to Simba. With the nourishment from the Fate Stone, although he could not see the outside world, he at least had the ability to call out to the outside world.

    ¡°Simba! Simba!¡±

    Simba was currently very busy. With a begrudging expression, he was going on and on about his bad luck. He was cursing heaven and earth, cursing Sauron¡¯s future kid to be born without a d*ck¡­ Hold on, do the Octopus people have d*cks? Hmm¡­ Then, he changed it. He cursed this shameless octopus monster to choke to death while he was eating tonight!

    Simba was enraged. The moment he thought about how he would be cut off from Wang Zhong¡¯s face by Sauron sooner orter and then be subjected to endless inhumane experiments, he couldn¡¯t help but want to scold everything. Since he still had a little bit of freedom now, he had to at least curse Sauron till he was happy. He was in the midst of cursing at Sauron when he suddenly heard someone calling his name. His first reaction was to think that he had been discovered by Sauron. Previously, when the other party searched for Wang Zhong¡¯s soul, he had almost exposed himself.

    ¡°Stupid octopus monster, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± shouted Simba, seemingly outwardly fierce but inwardly shaking.

    ¡°What a good-for-nothing.¡± Wang Zhongughed loudly when he heard Simba. ¡°If you want to scare others, you have to y the part!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Simba¡¯s ears suddenly shot upright, and his sad expression was reced by a strange one. After that, he was overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Lao¡ªLao Wang?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Lao Wang, you heartless jerk! You scared me to death!¡± Simba began jumping in his Soul Sea. He was crying andughing at the same time as though he was crazy.

    This was really a reunion after a long separation. Simba never thought that 10 days would actually feel so long. It turned out that Lao Wang was very important to him.

    ¡°Where are you? Have you regained consciousness? Why aren¡¯t you waking up¡­?¡± After Simba calmed down, he had a series of questions.

    Wang Zhong briefly exined how he felt Sauron summoning him, and how the Fate Stone eventually intervened, etc., to Simba. After listening, Simba was extremely excited. ¡°Your luck is really impossible. I can¡¯t believe you survived this. Anyway, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. The power of the Fate Stone actually helped to transform your body. Ha ha, it seems that you really mastered this ridiculous Cellr Cosmology!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I call them divine cells. They seem really useful. If I wasn¡¯t trapped here, I¡¯d want to try them out. Speaking of it, I have Sauron to thank for this. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the Fate Stone probably wouldn¡¯t have even realized that I was about to die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s heaven¡¯s will! See, this is destiny!¡± Simba¡¯s nose grew sharper. ¡°What did I say? With me around, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll turn ill luck into good luck!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simba grew anxious. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the two idiots coveting my body¡­ This mask I¡¯ve transformed into, do you think he will use this trick to try to wake you up? Hmph, hmph, hmph. The great thing about me is that you can¡¯t feel it even though I have helped you!¡±

    ¡°Sure, all the credit belongs to you.¡± Wang Zhongughed. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Tell me about it.¡±

    After establishing contact with Wang Zhong, Simba also recovered some of his IQ. The past few days had been really scary for him. He quickly exined what happened during these past few days.

    ¡°Here is the Warlock Saint¡¯sir. I don¡¯t know where we are, but we¡¯re definitely not in Shadow Moon Fortress,¡± said Simba while he tried to recall the conversation between Sauron and Tatamu. Some information could be drawn from their conversations. ¡°That old guy seems to be nning to hand you over to the royal family for money. Are you wanted by them? But it looks like he wants to bargain with the royal family. On the other hand, he also wants to study your soul, so he hasn¡¯t handed you over to them. But Lao Wang, let me tell you, you better hurry up, we have to escape as soon as possible.¡±

    Of course, Wang Zhong knew that they were probably at the heart of the Octopus people¡¯snd. If he fell into the hands of the royal family, he would definitely die. Now, he still stood a chance against one Warlock Saint. Of course, it was still too dangerous for him to act immediately, and he needed to wait for an opportunity. This was also the reason why he did not dare to release his soul.

    ¡°The Warlock Saint is not in theboratory right now, but just now I heard him tell the eight-w monster that he wanted to take a break. I think that he is still within thepound. You can¡¯te out now. Once you do, he will sense it immediately.¡±

    Seeing Wang Zhong awake, Simba was both happy and worried. It was great that he was still alive, but their current situation really didn¡¯t look good.

    Simba¡¯s information was iplete, but many useful things could be drawn from it. This was a huge city of the Octopus people. The Shadow Moon Fortress was considered the frontlines and far from this ce. ording to Simba, he sensed a lot of powerful auras here. Maybe they were in one of the main cities of the Octopus people, or maybe they were in the Octopus people¡¯s Imperial City. After all, the Warlock Saint wanted to hand him over to the royal family, and he also wanted to negotiate for a higher price. As such, they had to be near to the Imperial City.

    This was truly a headache for Wang Zhong. In such a ce, he would definitely stand out as a human among all the Mizobudapi people, who had rtivelyrge body frames. It was impossible for him to sneak out. As for forcibly breaking out, that was out of the question. Not to mention the other terrifying auras Simba sensed in the city. The Warlock Saint in the yard alone was an impossible barrier for Wang Zhong to bypass.

 Chapter 904 - Shock the Base

    <h4>Chapter 904: Shock the Base</h4>

    The Warlock Saint was very close by. With his sharp divine sense, he would definitely be able to immediately sense when Wang Zhong had regained consciousness and his soul had returned to its original ce. Sauron might be able to appear in front of him within a few seconds. Wang Zhong seemed safe, but this was only an illusion. If he underestimated the Warlock Saint now, there would definitely be something wrong with his intelligence.

    ¡°We should have a chance.¡± Wang Zhong thought about it. ¡°Is he going to negotiate with the royal family? The Octopus people do not have Skylink. He can¡¯t possibly ask the royal family toe over and discuss, right? He does not have the prestige to do so. Thus, he will definitely leave this ce.¡±

    Simba¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! We can take the chance when that shameless fellow leaves this ce to escape! As long as he is a few kilometers away, no matter how sharp his divine sense is, he would not know that you had suddenly regained consciousness! The eight-legged creature in theboratory is a weakling. Lao Wang, you can knock him out in one move! Yeah, what a perfect n!¡±

    He was excited as they could finally escape. However, he immediately pulled a long face. ¡°Wait. It¡¯s of no use even if we escape this ce. The city outside is filled with guards, and the city walls are high and surrounded by trenches. We cannot fly or conceal ourselves, and we are very different from the Octopus people. How will we get out? Lao Wang, we definitely cannot force our way out. There are a lot of people with strong auras in this city. Haven¡¯t you sensed¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the eight-legged monster is the Warlock Saint¡¯s most trustedckey who is good at bootlicking? This type is usually afraid to die. We can hold him hostage and make use of him. Furthermore, aren¡¯t the walls of theboratory lined with skins? I think we can use those to hide ourselves¡­¡±

    ¡°Lao Wang, you are such a genius. After we go back, I will tell the goddess that following you is too dangerous!¡±

    Wang Zhong ignored Simba and was very emotional. He had taken a huge risk this time. If he had not been lucky and did not have hyperdimension treasures with him, he might have died several times. Furthermore, he could not make a copy of Cellr Cosmology. If he did, considering the level of civilization in the Holy Land, everyone would be very interested in it.

    ¡°Simba, if you sense that the Warlock Saint is far away, let me know immediately. This is our only chance. We have to seize it!¡±

    Wang Zhong was looking forward to his own strength, but he was blinded to the point that he ignored the Warlock Saint and the Sword Saint. He yearned to live and to return. There were many people waiting for him in the base and on Earth. He could not die here!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Small Eyes, don¡¯t bother with these people.¡± Oscar¡¯s voice was much stricter than before. ¡°We can¡¯t hide it.¡±

    The weaklings groaned for justice, but this was the reality. Wang Zhong had gone to the Shadow Moon Fortress one month ago, but until now, there was no news from him. The situation was very grim. The Shadow Moon Fortress was different from the ck Boulder Energy Mine. Over two hundred people had disappeared in the Shadow Moon Fortress. Even some of the top-10 exploration teams, such as the Seekers and the Blue Ray Squadron had suffered great losses there¡­

    The rest did not seem to take the Wanderlust Team seriously. No matter what, they were all still in the same base.

    Georgeughed, while Odin raised his wine ss at Oscar. They were in a bar, and everyone was allowed to speak freely. However, their attitude did not allow Small Eyes to vent. Small Eyes furiously sat down and poured herself a ss of alcohol. She felt very dejected as she had nowhere to express her thoughts. Suddenly, they heard a lot of noise from the exploration teams outside.

    Over the past few days, the base had slowed down its attacks, and fewer missions were issued. Many people were busy training the Three Circuits, which had been made public. Thus, the exploration teams in the base had been peaceful for a very long time. However, the sudden noise grew louder and louder until it could be heard throughout the Exploration Team Department camp.

    There were many footsteps outside, apanied by people shouting, ¡°They¡¯re back, they¡¯re back. My god, they¡¯re really back!¡±

    Who was back? The people in the bar were dumbfounded. An exploration team leader who was friends with Oscar rushed in and saw the three of them sitting at the counter. The leader did not say anything else as he grabbed Oscar¡¯s arm and dragged him out. ¡°Why are you still drinking here? Hurry up ande out. Something major has happened!¡±

    The Wanderlust Team had been very uneasy recently. When they heard that something major had happened, their first reaction was to expect something bad to happen. Oscar was very uneasy and doubtful. Feng and Small Eyes followed closely behind him. Many people in the bar, including George and Odin, also curiously followed them out to see what was happening.

    When they walked out of the bar, they saw a sea of people outside. Almost one thousand onlookers were gathered at the entrance of the Exploration Team Department nearby. People were also shouting for others to gather with them. Among them were many dimensional humans who were extremely excited. The entire Exploration Team Department camp was very noisy.

    ¡°Hyde and the rest have returned.¡±

    ¡°The Seekers, as well as dimir from the Blue Ray Squadron, have returned.¡±

    ¡°The ones who disappeared in the Shadow Moon Fortress? They¡¯re really back!¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? How many of them are back? They have been missing for two months! I heard that they were captured by the Octopus people, but they were still alive?¡±

    ¡°Hm? That dark-skinned baldy is back too.¡±

    There was a messy cacophony of voices as everyone talked. Oscar, Small Eyes, and the rest were still in a daze when they were pulled out, but when they heard this, they were very excited.

    Shadow Moon Fortress was the ce where Wang Zhong and the rest had gone for their mission, right? The dark-skinned baldy was Mu Zi! Were Wang Zhong and the rest back?

    The leader no longer had to pull Oscar along. He dauntlessly walked forward and pushed through the crowd of people.

    Hyde and the rest had truly returned. After they had escaped from the Shadow Moon Fortress, they followed their original n and did not wait for Wang Zhong. People like Wang Zhong had too manyrge dreams that would often lead everyone else into danger. Hence, they directly returned to the base. Once they returned, they definitely caused a stir.

    They had been missing for two months, and everyone thought that they were definitely dead. Even those who were stubborn and did not believe this had determined that this was the case. However, no one expected their sudden return. Their excited shouts quickly attracted many people. The moment they walked to the entrance of the Exploration Team Department, they were stopped by countless observers, making it difficult for them to walk.

    There were many familiar people among the crowd. Some of them knew dimir; some knew Hyde, while others knew the dimensional humans and the members of the Blue Ray Squadron who had been rescued. Everyone was talking at the same time as they excitedly asked questions.

    The countless passers-by were dumbfounded when they heard several keywords. Warlock Saint? Countless guards? Two people attacking the city? Was the dark-skinned baldy that amazing?

    ¡°Furthermore, the Sword Saint who Wang Zhong had killed seems to be from the royal family of the Octopus people. The Octopus people have put him on the wanted list. The Shadow Moon Fortress is filled with arrest warrants for him.¡±

    ¡°He used this to lure the Warlock Saint out. If not, there would not have been a chance to rescue us.¡±

    ¡°Lure the Warlock Saint¡­ Damn¡­!¡±

    ¡°I have seen people as daring as him, but I have never seen anyone throw away their lives like him. Luring the Warlock Saint out? How would you do that? Isn¡¯t a Warlock Saint as strong as three Sword Saints?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you have never seen how impressive Wang Zhong is. He invented a new training system that he taught Hyde and Noraba. It is very ferocious and makes one much better than ordinary Heroic Souls!¡±

    George and Odin were also among the crowd. When they heard this, they looked at each other helplessly. Earlier, the Wanderlust Team had said that Wang Zhong was the creator of the Soul Power Circuit. This did not seem convincing, but when Hyde mentioned this, the results werepletely different. Firstly, Hyde had high prestige and position among the dimensional humans, who were already seen as dependable people. They would definitely not lie on behalf of someone from the Federation. Furthermore, Hyde and the rest had just returned to cultivation. They would not have known that the Soul Power Circuit training had been announced in the base, right?

    Was Wang Zhong actually that ferocious?

    Other than the dimensional humans who had reunited with their people after a long time, everyone started to discuss among themselves. Frankly speaking, although they did not think highly of the Wanderlust Team, especially of their ridiculous luck, if Wang Zhong had invented the Soul Power Circuit, then everyone here had benefited from his invention. People would be envious of a lucky person who was of the same level as them as they felt that they could have done the same with a little more luck. However, they would not be jealous of an expert who could bepared to great men. Furthermore, they had started training their Soul Power Circuits and were very grateful.

    ¡°What about Wang Zhong? Why isn¡¯t he here with you?¡± Oscar had finally squeezed his way in. He saw Napier and Mu Zi among the crowd of people, but did not see Wang Zhong.

    The excited crowd immediately fell silent.

    ¡°Is that vice-captain Oscar?¡± Hyde walked up.

    He had also just realized that Wang Zhong had not returned to the base. He thought that if Wang Zhong had escaped from danger, he would definitely arrive before them. It seemed like the situation had diverged from what they had expected. ¡°Wang Zhong lured the Warlock Saint away for us, thus rescuing us. Now, we¡­ are not sure whether he is dead or alive. But I believe that he definitely cane back.¡± Hyde had thought about his words for a very long time. When he found out that Wang Zhong had not returned to the base, he started to think about how he would tell the Wanderlust Team about this. He could not conceal this fact.

    He paused and looked at Oscar, as well as the two women in the Wanderlust Team, with a serious expression on his face. During the journey back, he had heard about what was happening in the Wanderlust Team from Napier, as well as from the conversations of passers-by. Only four or five people were left in their exploration team, and their leader Wang Zhong was not around. To be honest, it would be very difficult for them to survive.

    ¡°Until Wang Zhonges back, I will take on his responsibilities. I will join the Wanderlust Team.¡± Hyde¡¯s words were eloquent and rousing. He had no other way to repay Wang Zhong and would never be able to fully repay him. He could only do what he could do now.

    ¡°I will join as well.¡±

    ¡°So will we.¡± dimir and Noraba chimed in.

    The surroundings instantly fell silent. It was no surprise that dimir and Noraba would choose to join. Although dimir¡¯s identity was outstanding, he was also from the Federation. Furthermore, the Blue Ray Squadron was not their of the Vasilyevich Family. Leaving the Blue Ray Squadron to join the Wanderlust Team and repay Wang Zhong was reasonable. However, it was different for Hyde. The Seekers were the standard that dimensional humans strove to achieve. In particr, the Seekers had specially focused on nurturing Hyde. How could he choose to leave the Seekers and join the Wanderlust Team who had been established by people from the Federation?

 Chapter 905 - Fantasy Story

    <h4>Chapter 905: Fantasy Story</h4>

    ¡°We will join you as well.¡± The other soldiers who had been saved chimed in as well. ¡°If anything happens to the Wanderlust Team, call us, and we will be there!¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the future, whatever concerns the Wanderlust Team also concerns us!¡±

    Oscar was visibly moved. Frankly speaking, no matter whether it was his personal feelings or long-term ns, he should be worried and thinking about Wang Zhong¡¯s safety, not the Wanderlust Team. But no matter what, the reactions from Hyde, dimir, Noraba, and the dimensional humans who had been saved touched him.

    ¡°How do you know that Wang Zhong will definitely be able to return safely?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke.

    When she received the news that the prisoners in the Shadow Moon Fortress had returned, she immediately put down what she was doing and rushed over. She had just squeezed into the center of the crowd and heard the conversation between Hyde and Oscar. She did not care about Hyde and the rest joining the Wanderlust Team. She was only concerned about Wang Zhong. Luring the Warlock Saint? Challenging the Warlock Saint by himself?

    Scarlet knew clearly how Wang Zhong had killed the Sword Saint. In terms of strength, although Wang Zhong was very powerful for someone in the Heroic Soul Stage, he was still not strong enough to challenge a Heavenly Soul expert, let alone someone like the Warlock Saint. When she heard this news, she felt as if she was about to faint.

    ¡°Scarlet, believe me.¡± Napier joined in the conversation. ¡°Wang Zhong will be fine. Back then, we were trapped on both sides, but the Warlock Saint used the conch to call for help. Thus, the guards at the Shadow Moon Fortress abandoned us and left.¡±

    Beside him, Mu Zi nodded his head. ¡°Although we don¡¯t know what happened, but since the Warlock Saint was in trouble and had to call for help from his soldiers, no matter what, this means that Wang Zhong will not be captured by him that easily.¡±

    Hyde, dimir, Noraba, and the dimensional humans also nodded their heads and proved that this was true.

    Scarlet was dumbfounded. The chattering in the surroundings instantly fell silent. It was as if the hundreds of people at the entrance of the campsite had turned dumb.

    Everyone heard what Mu Zi said. He was very clear.

    Wang Zhong had challenged the Warlock Saint by himself, and the Warlock Saint had called for help! Was the Warlock Saint trying to kill Wang Zhong, or was Wang Zhong trying to kill the Warlock Saint? Were they reading heavenly texts? This was like a dream!

    If those present had not mentioned this, everyone would have thought that it was a fantasy story. Even those who had been rescued felt as if they were living in a dream. They had been in despair, but they had returned to the base alive. They had truly escaped from a cmity!

    George and Odin, who had been talking andughing in the bar as if nothing had happened, were dejected and hid in the crowd, afraid that Oscar and the others from the Wanderlust Team would see them. A Heroic Soul had been able to corner a Warlock Saint to such an extent. Who could judge someone like him? Who could predict what someone like him could do? At least, George and Odin felt that they did not have the right to do so.

    ¡°Then, Wang Zhong¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx, Scarlet. Perhaps something is holding him back, but I believe that Wang Zhong will definitely return safely!¡±

    The news that Hyde and the rest had returned spread throughout the entire Exploration Team Department. Soon after, it was reported to the higher-ups. The Seekers were the first to go to the Shadow Moon Fortress. Thus, the mission reports were handed over to the Shadow Moon Fortress. Great Teacher Sophia was not in charge of them, someone else ¡ª Mo Fei ¡ª was.

    Mo Fei was a new Great Teacher in the northern base. The Patriarch Society was in charge of allocating manpower in the Holy Battle, but Mo Fei had done this out of his own ord. He did not even need to participate in the Holy Battle, but the northern area was in trouble. Great Teacher Leyson had done a favor for Mo Fei. Thus, he could not remain indifferent in this situation. As an alchemist, he would be able to support the Holy Battle. After he came to the base, he was immediately ced in an important position.

    He had even more authority than Sophia in the base as he could directly report to the Sacred Teacher. Typically, the Sacred Teacher could not be disturbed, but this piece of news was of great value, especially because it concerned Wang Zhong. Back then, Mo Fei had given Wang Zhong face because of the Sacred Teacher. The Sacred Teacher should be willing to hear news about him.

    ¡­¡­

    Muwei City, residence of the Warlock Saint,boratory.

    Sauron had tried to draw out Wang Zhong¡¯s soul twice, but he had failed on both attempts. He could not draw out his soul, but he knew what state Wang Zhong was in.

    Back when his spiritual energy had infiltrated the depths of Wang Zhong¡¯s body, he could sense the presence of Wang Zhong¡¯s soul more than once. However, even he could note into contact with it.

    Wang Zhong must have wanted to escape being detected by his divine sense and used some sort of secret technique to disperse his soul. However, his soul was too spread out¡­ Sauron could not imagine how a human, who could not evene into contact with his own soul, could do this. But there was no doubt that this fellow was ying with fire and had perished. If Sauron¡¯s Soul Separation Technique could not even draw out the pieces of this soul, nothing in this world could save this human¡¯s soul.

    Simply said, the experiment value of this human had decreased greatly. Sauron felt that this was a pity. He had wanted to forcibly pull off the mask, but the value of handing him over to the royal family was much higher inparison. Whether the royal family would be able to take off the mask had nothing to do with it. Although his soul was done for, it was worth keeping him alive.

    Once Sauron had determined his value, Wang Zhong was no longer Sauron¡¯s objective. Instead, Sauron¡¯s goal was to get what he wanted from the royal family. He had taken great losses from this and hoped to be able to make up for it as much as possible.

    On the other hand, to Wang Zhong, this was also an opportunity. He just had to wait.

    The news from the Mizobudapi royal family finally arrived.

    It could be seen that even in front of the Mizobudapi royal family, Sauron had to y his cards well. Ever since the arrest warrant was issued, there had been many false bounties from the Octopus people, causing the royal family to be very frustrated. However, a Warlock Saint would note for no reason. In particr, the Warlock Saint said that he had obtained the sword of the Sword Faction.

    The messenger was not just a ve, but a Great Warlock from the royal family. He was not very tall and looked rather young. Although he was only wearing a tinum robe, the phoenix designs on the robe hinted at his identity as a member of the royal family. This was also a form of respect to the Warlock Saint, even though he did not have a good reputation.

    ¡°Great Master Sauron.¡± The Great Warlock from the royal family shed a respectful smile, but this smile did not show any ttery. ¡°Some of my uncles have asked me toe and take a look at the condition of this culprit for their reference. You do know that the recent situation has been ratherplex. Hm? Can the human¡¯s mask be removed?¡±

    He was sure about the sword as a treasure of the Sword Faction could not be copied. A Sword Saint would have been very particr about such a treasure, but to a Warlock Saint, the sword of a Sword Saint was of no value.

    Sauron smiled. ¡°This mask is connected with his nerves and is a treasure. If you do not want him to be alive, I will definitely take it off. Of course, if you are worried, as long as the deal ispleted, you can deal with the mask in whatever way you like. If there are any inconsistencies, you can find me anytime. I, Sauron, will not go so far as to trick you.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you must be joking. The sword is real, and the physique of the human ispletely alike. Furthermore, with your identity, we naturally trust you. As for how we will deal with it, it is not up for me to decide.¡± The young Great Warlock smiled back. ¡°It is just that your conditions have exceeded what we expected. The people in the royal family, especially the Sword Faction Suzerain, are still full of hatred over the fact that this human killed Heinrich. They probably want to vent their anger and might not think too much about the value of this human.¡±

    Sauron was prepared for these official words and would not waste time arguing with him. Although he was a son of the royal family, he was simply a messenger in front of Sauron. As long as he reported how important this human was to Sauron and how valuable this human was to the royal family, those old men would naturally understand where Sauron wasing from. He was asking for an exorbitant price, but so what? Don¡¯t just mention the Sword Faction Suzerain for no reason. Sauron had no obligations. The Warlock Saint was unconstrained and free to roam anywhere he wanted. If he was pissed off and the talks fell through, he would not be afraid of them!

    ¡°You just need to deliver this message to them. I will personally talk to them tomorrow night. I hope that they can consider it seriously,¡± said Sauron calmly. There was no need for him to waste time with some old people. It was fine as long as they confirmed the goods. He knew that the royal family was not just venting their anger. They had issued the arrest warrant on a veryrge scale. There was probably another reason, but he did not know what that reason was.

    Simba immediately informed Wang Zhong about this piece of information. They finally knew the exact time they would be able to escape. Furthermore, the situation was surprisingly smooth, to the point that even Wang Zhong felt that his luck was slightly ridiculous.

    Firstly, Sauron had fixed the meeting to be at night. It was much easier for them to escape at nightpared to in the day. Furthermore, Sauron said that he would go to the royal pce and discuss things with the royal family. This meant that the royal pce was not in this city. No matter how close the royal pce was, there would certainly be some distance between this city and the royal pce. This was their chance.

    ¡°Look after him and don¡¯t stop the experiments. I need as much data as I can get.¡± Sauron informed Tatamu before he left. ¡°Besides that, do not allow anyone to enter theboratory without my permission. If anyone tries to force their way in, just lock theboratory door and activate the defensive array. I will be able to sense it when it happens. All you have to do is to wait until Ie.¡±

    Sauron was rather cautious and took precautions even before leaving. The royal family would not use force against him, but he was prepared for the possibility that the royal family would send someone to take the human or propose an average price during their negotiations. If they called in a mediator, he would not be able to fight back even if he wanted to. He would definitely not allow that situation to happen. A journey from Muwei City to the pce would take less than one hour. Furthermore, he had put tremendous effort in creating the arcane arrays for hisboratory.

    Tatamu was extremely excited. Its owner had left the control of the arcane array in theboratory in its hands. This was a massive responsibility! It was so excited that it swore never to let anyone even step into theboratory!

 Chapter 906 - Eight Slippery Claws

    <h4>Chapter 906: Eight Slippery ws</h4>

    Sauron did not worry too much about it. Although Polylegs were timid and changed their minds easily, Tatamu had been with Sauron for several decades. It was diligent and very loyal. There had never been any mishaps when he entrusted it with something.

    After Sauron left, Tatamu immediately sealed the door of theboratory. The door was thick and heavy. It would take some time for anyone to break through the door. Tatamu would have more than enough time to activate the arcane array.

    It rubbed the suction cups on its limbs, and pride appeared on its face. Although it had not yet activated the array, it could sense the great and boundless energy from the arcane array. It was now able to control such energy! Although he would only take care of this ce for a short two to three hours, this was enough for Tatamu to be proud. Tatamu did not conduct any experiments on Wang Zhong as the experiments they had conducted over the past few days were enough. It puffed out its chest and patrolled its territory like a king. He was drunk with happiness, giving Wang Zhong a chance.

    ¡°I am the pride of the Polylegs.¡± It could not help being emotional as it reveled in joy. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no one can share this glory with me. It would be great if someone could pop out and talk to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the historical step that Tatamu has taken in the history of the Polylegs. I am able to control such powerful energy and obtain the trust of my master. Tatamu¡­ Hm? Who is talking to me?¡± Tatamu was dumbfounded. Nobody else was supposed to be in the room.

    Was he hallucinating? Was he hearing things?

    But before it could react, it saw the human on the experiment table moving. Soon after, his soul returned to his body, and his body emitted a gold ray of light!

    Everything in this world followed a pattern. It had been very dangerous for Wang Zhong to disperse his soul, and it should be just as risky when his soul returned to his body. But the Fate Stone was constantly transforming, causing the cells in his body and his soul to be very different from before. Even his Soul Core had gotten much stronger. Its ability to summon his soul was now hundreds of times stronger! The Fate Stone had managed to build a path between his Soul Core and his dispersed soul.

    As a result, his soul did not face any danger when it returned to his body. In fact, it immediately returned to his body when his Soul Core summoned it!

    The dispersed pieces of his soul were reorganized as his consciousnessbined with his body. Wang Zhong had never felt such an intriguing sensation. It felt like this unfamiliar body was not his as this wave of energy was too powerful. The cells in his body were not the only things transforming.

    When his consciousness integrated with his body and his dispersed soul was drawn out from every single cell in his body, it was as if countless paths had been opened up, allowing all the cells in Wang Zhong¡¯s body to connect to one another. Internal nuclear energy was released, forming divine cells!

    Boundless energy surged from every part of his body in an endless stream. Wang Zhong could not even imagine how much energy had been released. Every inch of his skin and muscles dazzled with a gold shine. Even his pores red as they glowed with a gold shine. At the same time, some form of steam or ck liquid residue was flushed out of his pores as if he was casting away his old body. His powerful consciousness instantly shrouded the entireboratory and filled the air with a terrifying aura. The eight-wed Tatamu did not even have the chance to gulp in fear. It was so scared that it crawled on the floor. There was an unusual smell as a pitch-ck liquid flowed out from Tatamu¡¯s eight limp legs.

    It was going crazy! Even its master could not summon the soul of this human using his Soul Separation Technique. The half-dead person, who only produced one microgram of consciousness every ten minutes, was now awake?! Furthermore, he just had to wake up when its master was not around!

    When it thought about its master, it found a solution amidst great fear. It trembled and tried to activate the defensive array in theboratory, just as its owner had asked it to do. But before it could start to activate the array, the human started to speak in rather fluent Mizobudapinguage.

    ¡°If I were you, I would not do something so foolish. Thisboratory belongs to someone else, but this life is yours,¡± said Wang Zhong as heughed. He did not even seize the control symbol from Tatamu¡¯s hands. He had to determine the personality of this eight-wed monster. Of course, this was also because he had enough confidence that he could take the control symbol away from it before it could activate the array.

    ¡°You¡ªyou can actually speak?!¡± Tatamu was bewildered. Its entire body trembled and stopped activating the arcane array. Wang Zhong¡¯s aura was far too terrifying. Tatamu was smart. Although the array was within reach, it would be very difficult for it to do anything while Wang Zhong was looking at it. Even if it was very lucky and seeded, it would trap Wang Zhong in theboratory¡­ It would have done what its owner asked it to do, but it would definitely die! No! Tatamu did not want to be trapped with this terrifying human.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you saying something just now?¡± Wang Zhong stretched his arms. The solid steel handcuffs and leg shackles on the experiment table were easily broken apart like tofu.

    Tatamu gulped vigorously. Tonight was definitely the most eventful and exciting night of its peaceful life.

    Evidently, this human had not awoken by coincidence. There was no such coincidence! He had definitely predicted this timing. This was too frightening. Even its master had been tricked¡­

    Wang Zhong moved his arms and legs. He only moved his wrists, but the sound of his joints rubbing against one another was like a bolt from the blue. It was loud and clear. Wang Zhong was in a good mood as he looked at the shocked eight-wed monster. ¡°Do you want to die, or do you want to live?¡±

    Did he really have to ask this question? Master, gods, mommy, please bless and protect me! Tatamu does not want to die!

    When it thought about death, Tatamu wet itself again. The aura of this human was too terrifying. It was sure that he could instantly kill it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t kill Tatamu.¡± It had a tearful face. ¡°Tatamu is a good person! Tatamu does not want to die!¡±

    Wang Zhongughed cheerily. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how you perform.¡±

    The clown mask had already disappeared from Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Simba appeared in the air.

    When Tatamu saw the creature that transformed from the clown mask, it gasped in shock. Although the Octopus people were adept in biotechnology, it was its first time seeing a creature who could freely transform between an independent living body and an auxiliary living material.

    Simba had held back for almost a month and wanted to breathe in the air of freedom. He looked at theboratory, which had once scared him, with bitter hate. ¡°Lao Wang, let¡¯s burn this ce with fire!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you can¡¯t burn this ce¡­¡± Tatamu¡¯s legs turned soft, and it crawled on the ground. If theboratory that its owner had entrusted it with was burned down, Tatamu felt that its owner would definitely chop it into pieces.

    ¡°Why not!?¡± Simba fiercely red at Tatamu. He was very unhappy towards this despicable fellow who fawned on Sauron.

    ¡°Be¡ªbecause¡­¡± Typically, Tatamu had very quick reactions and was very intelligent. It was just a pity that it was too shocked to work out its thoughts. All it could do was panic.

    Wang Zhong did not pay any attention to them. Without Simba, thenguage of the Octopus people was as unintelligible as the heavenly books. He seized the symbol that controlled the arcane array from its hands. Although he was sure that this coward would not dare to activate the array, it was still safer for him to control this symbol.

    Tatamu did not fight back as there was no use in doing so. It had never thought about activating the arcane array, trapping this human here, and perishing along with this human. Not only was it difficult for Tatamu to do this, Tatamu was not even sure this human would die when the array was activated. After all, the array was to defend against external forces, not against internal ones. But Tatamu knew that it was done for. It would not be lucky this time.

    It trembled in fear. Its clever brain was numbed from shock. Wang Zhong did not care about it as he was rushing for time. He saw that the space crystal which he had been carrying was not far from the experiment table. He walked over, opened the space crystal, and took a look inside. Most of the items inside were his loot from the one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team, for example, other space crystals. He realized that all his items were still there. This broken item had not caught Sauron¡¯s eye. However, Heinrich¡¯s Neb Sacred Sword was different and was hanging on theboratory wall. This was the most important item that proved his identity.

    He had lost this treasure, but it had now returned to him. Wang Zhong went all the way and threw a few space crystals at Simba. ¡°Simba, take as many things as you can. Pick up the valuable items!¡±

    ¡°Rx, I have been eying items over the past few days. Eight-wed monster,e over and shift the items for me. If you don¡¯t listen, I will chop you up!¡± Simba was excited as he could finally fight back. Damn it, he had suffered from massive mental torture over the past few days. He would do whatever he could to make up for it.

    After one of its eight ws was chopped off[a], this fellow did not dare to y around. It obediently shifted items and even helped to remove some seals. The Warlock Saint was ratherzy, especially in terms of trivial matters like this. Hepletely trusted Tatamu and did not think that this Polyleg would betray him. In reality, it was very easy for Tatamu to rebel against him. Once it took the first step, everything else would be very smooth. It even presented Simba with things that he did not know about.

    The dozen space crystals were fully stuffed. They had wanted to take away the instruments in theboratory, but it was a pity that these instruments had attributes of living creatures. Furthermore, they were connected to something else deep underground. If they tried to force them into the space crystals, Wang Zhong was worried that these instruments would spoil. Of course, more importantly, he was worried that it would cause a greatmon ¡ª for example an explosion or summoning a massive monster. This would attract the attention of the guards in the city. It was not worth taking the risk.

    Suddenly, Wang Zhong thought of something and called Simba over. Simba turned into a clown mask that Wang Zhong wore. Wang Zhong looked at Tatamu with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Where is my Golden Stone b!¡±

    Tatamu was dumbfounded. ¡°Lord, what b are you talking about? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve given you all the treasures in here!¡±

    It raised its seven ws innocently, while its chopped-off w nub was growing at the side. Polylegs had powerful regeneration abilities. Because of this, Tatamu earned various benefits from following Sauron.

    [a]I looked back but couldn¡¯t find a mention of one of its ws being chopped off. ?

 Chapter 907 - The Importance of Acting Skills

    Chapter 907: The Importance of Acting Skills

    Wang Zhong smiled and picked up his Neb Sword. ¡°How many parts of you do you think I need to cut off before you tell the truth? Or do I have to find it myself after killing you?¡±

    Tatamu trembled uncontrobly. This guy was the devil! It initially wanted to confuse the other party with other things. That stone b was its master¡¯s most treasured object. If the stone b was not lost, all the other things could slowly be re-umted as long as there was time, but¡­

    In the face of the sharp sword, Tatamu weighed his options and resolutely decided to betray Sauron and handed the stone b over to Wang Zhong. It seemed that the Mizobudapi people also knew about the stone bs, but now was not the time to enquire further.

    Wang Zhong took down an octopus skin hanging on the wall and put it directly on himself.

    These skins were Sauron¡¯s prized possessions. Many precious medicinal materials had been used in the preparation of these specimens. Not only were the skins preserved, but they would also still resemble a live specimen even after hundreds of years. The Octopus people were taller than humans, so the skin did not fit Wang Zhong well. However, this was not a problem for Wang Zhong. Muscle and flesh control were the basics the Tyrants had to learn. It was just that it was not useful to Wang Zhong under normal circumstances. Well, it could be said that knowledge would never be a burden; one would always have a use for them one day.

    Soon, a seemingly normal ¡®Octopus man¡¯ appeared in theboratory. The skin was fully supported by the bulging muscles. Although his height was slightly shorter than usual, it was normal as some of the Octopus people were born to be shorter. Perhaps the only thing that was considered a loophole was the tentacles on his head. Although the tentacles of this specimen were extremely well-preserved, it was dead after all. They were not as bright nor full of vitality aspared to normal Octopus people.

    Tatamu was relieved when it saw him. Although there was no curfew in Muwei City, the city¡¯s gates would be closed at night. Ordinary people, even the Octopus people who wanted to leave the city, would be subjected to thorough investigation. As for Wang Zhong¡¯s disguise, even though it seemed wless at first nce, but if the guards were to look closely, they would definitely see through it. He wanted to escape Muwei City looking like that? That human was too naive! Now it was better for it to pretend to be invisible. As long as this human being didn¡¯t pay attention to itself¡­ Tatamu dared not take another breath, and it froze as though it was a wooden sculpture. It prayed silently, ¡°You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, now get me out of the city.¡±

    Tatamu was still praying when it suddenly heard Wang Zhong speak, and it was scared out of its wits. This damned human did not forget about itself¡­ Wait, what did he say? Get him out of the city? Why would it do that?! This was simply insulting Tatamu¡¯s IQ.

    ¡°My noble lord, you can¡¯t do this,¡± Tataamu was trying its best to organize its words and control its tone so that it could sound as convincing as possible. ¡°I¡¯m just a small fry and I walk really slowly. If you bring me with you, I will surely be a burden! I sincerely hope that you can regain your freedom, my noble lord! If you want to leave sessfully, you must not bring a burden like me along!¡±

    Wang Zhong was too clear-cut. After acknowledging its reply, a long sword had appeared in his hand, and he directly hacked in the direction of Tatamu¡¯s head. Tatamu immediately got the shock of its life and reacted swiftly. It began to scream as though it was a pig being ughtered. ¡°I¡¯m useful! I¡¯m useful! I can take you out of the city!¡±

    This was a subconscious reaction, Tatamu regretted it the moment the words left its mouth. Wasn¡¯t this digging its own grave? But the other party did not give it time to think at all just now.

    The sword stopped about two or three inches in front of Tatamu¡¯s forehead. Wang Zhong had already retracted his sword in a timely manner, but the sharp sword had already cut Tatamu¡¯s forehead. A red mark appeared, and it was so painful that it wanted to cry.

    ¡°Give me a reason not to kill you, my patience is limited!¡±

    Tatamu quickly expressed its loyalty, ¡°I am my master¡¯s¡ªno, the Warlock Saint Sauron¡¯s most trusted subject. Of course, now I am your loyal servant. I have stayed in this city for many years, and I¡¯m very familiar with the guards. I can enter and exit the city whenever I want!¡±

    Wang Zhong kept his sword and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now. Remember, if you cooperate, we will leave the city quietly. If you dare to y any tricks, then I will directly kill you and charge out of the city myself. So, there are two paths for me. As for you, there is only one.¡±

    Tatamu¡¯s face grewpletely pale. It felt that its originally bright future hadpletely darkened.

    At this time, Wang Zhong finally had the time to experience his current state. Although his Soul Sea had always beenrge due to the existence of the Fate Stone, Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was like a mini boatpared to his huge Soul Sea. It was like he had a huge sea of water, but he could only utilize one scoop of it.

    But now, Wang Zhong had improved by leaps and bounds. His mini boat had transformed into a cruiser, and his ability to control the entire Soul Sea has grown tremendously. The most important thing was that there was no stability previously, but now Wang Zhong could feel that he had a steady control of his Soul Sea. His divine cells had undergone a fundamental transformation, and it could be said that he had attained the highest level and realm that was pursued by the Tyrants.

    This was not just a surface transformation. Whether it was the use of the life gold from the golden men or the blood of other races, it would be a far cry from this kind of fundamental transformation. Wang Zhong really embarked on a bright path.

    Of course, this feeling was not only felt by Simba. Wang Zhong, who was in charge of it, could feel it more vividly. He even felt that his body had been ¡®opened¡¯ outward, and he could clearly sense the power from heaven and earth. He could even absorb the power into his body.

    Was this the power of a Heavenly Soul? Only Heavenly Souls could tap into the power of heaven and earth!

    However, it seemed to be different from what he had heard. ording to Aiolos, Heavenly Souls actually used themselves as transits, absorbing the power of heaven and earth as a means of attack and defense. It could be said that they were containers. The difference in the type of containers symbolized the different powers of Heavenly Souls. However, his situation was rather different; the intensity of absorption and the proactiveness were very different. This energy would nourish the divine cells, but not as external energy. However, there was no doubt that he had taken a big step forward. It was very likely that this was the legendary ¡®Semi-Heavenly Soul¡¯!

    There might be a fierce battle waiting for him outside the city. While Wang Zhong moved towards the city gate as he held Tatamu hostage, he tried to internalize and familiarize himself with the changes in his body as quickly as possible. Although he still couldn¡¯t defeat a Warlock Saint, but if he came across a Sword Saint, Wang Zhong felt that even if he couldn¡¯t win, he would definitely be able to run away. He would not be forced into a corner like before. If he managed to encounter a slightly weaker one, it might even be possible to kill him in a head-on battle.

    This section of the road in the city was rather calm. At this time, it was already dark. The Octopus people obviously didn¡¯t like the nightlife very much. The pedestrians on the streets of the city had already decreased.

    It could be seen that it was indeed the central region of the Octopus people. The residents were mostly Octopus people. Although he could also see other races frequently, they mostly followed behind the Octopus people as ves. Thebination of a Polyleg and an Octopus person was extremelymon on the streets, and it wouldn¡¯t attract any attention at all.

    The Octopus defenders who were guarding the gate really knew Tatamu. When they saw ite over, they greeted it with smiles.

    Although the Polylegs were only ves, Tatamu was the most trusted ve of the Warlock Saint Sauron after all. Even if the Octopus soldiers who were guarding the gates did not need to get into the good books of a ve, they were definitely not willing to offend it. At this time, the captain of the guards smiled and asked, ¡°Tatamu, why are you leaving at thiste hour? Did Lord Sauron give you another job to do?¡±

    Tatamu wanted to cry. The captain was overly-enthusiastic; he actually thought of an excuse for it to leave the city. How was it supposed to stall and warn him?

    As such, it had no choice but to agree with the captain. At this time the captain suddenly looked at Wang Zhong. This fellow Octopus man looked a little weird to him, but he couldn¡¯t point it out. As such, this made him a little wary and he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Tatame immediately grew overjoyed when it heard that. It seemed that the captain was a little sharp after all. As long as he stared at the human longer, he would definitely see through the disguise! Also, this would not be its fault. If it was the Octopus guard who saw through his trick, the human wouldn¡¯t be able to pin the me on it, and there should be no reason for the human to kill it immediately to vent his frustrations.

    However, before it could finish immersing in its joy, a streak of golden light shed before its eyes.

    ¡°The audacity of you.¡± The human spoke fluently in the Mizobudapinguage. ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±

    Wang Zhong tilted his body slightly and revealed the Neb Sword. The Octopus people¡¯s understanding of swords was extremely deep, as though it was in their nature. Ordinary Mizobudapi might not be able to spot the differences, but they could quickly see the subtle differences. What¡¯s more was that the sword was such an outstanding one. It was a streamlined, golden long sword, and there was a neb symbol on the sword. That was the emblem of the Sword Faction, and the phoenix symbol at the end of the sword represented the identity of a member of the royal family.

    This was a member of the royal family, and he was also one of the best; otherwise, it would be impossible to enter the Sword Faction! The captain clearly never considered that it might be someone else impersonating a royal after stealing the royal¡¯s sword. There was a simple reason for this. For the Octopus people, a sword represented one¡¯s identity. If it was a stolen sword, the sword would never recognize the thief as its owner, and the thief would never be able to wield it. However, this person in front of him was obviously recognized by the Neb Sword. The entire sword was shining with golden light, so there was no possibility of fraud. In addition, Tatamu, a trusted servant of Sauron, was next to him. The other party was no doubt a royal. Recently, Lord Sauron seemed to have ns to do a trade with the royal family.

    He actually stopped a royal. The captain¡¯s legs turned to jelly just thinking about it. He quickly stepped aside and didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. He bowed ny degrees and knelt down to show his respect. Not only him, but the entire group of guards behind him also knelt down on one knee, pressed their hands to their chests, and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please forgive us¡­¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes and look clearly! How dare you guys block the way of his Royal Highness!? Are you tired of living!¡± Seeing that the situation was not good, Tatamu mustered up its courage and shouted out the key point. This was itsst chance.

    However, Tatamu obviously overestimated the courage of this captain. The captain was still regretting his actions. He actually disrespected a prince. Was this going to cause any trouble for himself? He didn¡¯t have the time to notice Tatamu¡¯s rude tone and assumed that it was helping himself out. As such, he quicklyughed and replied, ¡°Yes, yes, Brother Tatamu is absolutely right. I was too reckless. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±

    After he apologized, he shouted at the other guards. ¡°Make way! Make way! How many lives do you guys have, to block the way of his royal highness!¡±

    ¡°Open the city gate,¡± said Wang Zhong emotionlessly.

    The captain actually did it without even further prompting. With the sound of the city gate creaking open, Tatamu felt like its luck had really run out.

    What an idiot. It already hinted to him in such an obvious way. How could this idiot not realize it at all? No wonder he could only be a guard for his entire life!

 Chapter 908 - How to Deal With Countless Sword Saints

    <h4>Chapter 908: How to Deal With Countless Sword Saints</h4>

    Everything went surprisingly smoothly. Simba, who was in the Soul Sea, urged Wang Zhong to run quickly, for fear of any unforeseen changes. However, Wang Zhong remained calm and led Tatamu away slowly, gradually walking out of the guard¡¯s sight.

    As the captain of the guards watched Wang Zhong and Tatamu leave, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the prince was not going to hold his rude behavior against him, and he had dodged a bullet.

    ¡°Captain, something is wrong,¡± a guard next to the captain said. ¡°How can a prince dress so inly, and where are his bodyguards?¡±

    ¡°Do you think every single prince is the core of the royal family?¡± The captain rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Master Warlock Saint Sauron seems to be doing some business with the royal family recently. This prince is probably a messenger. Not everyone in the royal family gets to bask in glory.¡±

    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± The Octopus man still wasn¡¯t convinced and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he holding the Sword Faction¡¯s sword? For a royal who can enter the Sword Faction, his rank shouldn¡¯t be too low right? Anyway, even if he doesn¡¯t have a bodyguard, it¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t even have a mount, right?¡±

    The captain was stunned for a while. Yes, it was not umon to see a royal who was down-and-out, but it was really rare to see a royal traveling without a mount. Besides, he was a prince who could join the Sword Faction. How could it be possible that he would go out without a mount? Moreover, Tatamu was Sauron¡¯s assistant. If it was supposed to send a guest off, wouldn¡¯t it stop at the city gate? Why was it leaving with him?

    ¡°Now that you said it¡­ It really seems a little weird.¡± The captain hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Shall¡ªShall we report the situation?¡± The man reminded the captain.

    ¡°Report¡­ Report my ass!¡± Initially, the captain was also thinking about it, but he immediately grew alert when the other Octopus man said that.

    If the prince was real and he reported the situation, it would be asking for trouble. Wasn¡¯t he rude enough just now? Also, if the prince was a fake one, all the more he shouldn¡¯t report it! How was he going to do that? Say that he let a suspicious person openly leave the city? Damn, this would definitely shorten his lifespan.

    The captain of the guard was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°You guys better forget this ever happened! If anyone leaks this out, everyone will die together!¡±

    ¡­

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know that he dodged a bullet again. After pulling Tatamu away from the guards¡¯ line of sight, he finally couldn¡¯t help but start running.

    Being in such a dangerous situation, it would definitely be a lie if he said that he wasn¡¯t nervous at all. Fortunately, he managed to keep calm and escape. Now that he could no longer be seen by the city¡¯s defenses, he really began to run with all his might.

    Previously, he couldn¡¯t feel it, but now that he started using his Soul Power, he immediately felt that there was an endless stream of Soul Power pouring into him. He instantly activated his Speed Circuit, and it was tidying up the messy and massive amount of Soul Power as much as possible. However, he still felt a little out of control; it was simr to how he felt when he had just reached the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. The excessivelyrge amount of Soul Power made it difficult to control. Simply put, the fuel tubing was too thick and too powerful, and the engine couldn¡¯t keep up.

    Zoom Shadow! Zoom Shadow! Zoom Shadow!

    Wang Zhong opened three Speed Circuits in one go, but he still felt that the Soul Power within him was overflowing. There was so much that he was filled with excitement.

    Domination Constitution! Light Spirit! X2, X3¡­

    Wang Zhong opened the maximum number of Circuits possible in one go. As such, countless Circuits were activated, and with this huge Soul Power consumption, he slowly found a bnce. This could only be achieved by Wang Zhong as he used his Soul Core to power the Circuits. The surface of his body was now covered with dense Soul Circuits, and there were countlessyers ovepping one another. Wang Zhong had never tried to open ovepping Circuits at the same time as it was too wasteful.

    Simply put, if you opened two Speed Circuits at the same time, the consumption of your own Soul Power would double, but the effects might only increase by a bit, so opening a single Soul Power Circuit was the best under normal circumstances as it would be the most cost-effective. However, there was too much Soul Power flowing out of his body now. It was so much that Wang Zhong did not know where to use them, and his body even began to feel sore and swollen. As such, he might as well open as many Circuits as possible.

    The consumption of his Soul Power was growing rapidly, and his body cells were bing stronger through this process of rapid Soul Power consumption. Gradually, the white color of those dense Soul Power Circuits on the surface of his body transformed into gold, and the quantity caused a qualitative change. Unexpectedly, those ovepping circuits gradually merged together.

    This was an extremely special state that Wang Zhong had never experienced before. The difficulty he felt previously in terms of controlling his own body had disappeared at this time. Instead, he hadplete control over his body now, and his level of power waspletely different from before. His speeding figure seemed to resemble a streak of golden lightning, zooming past in the wilderness. Gradually, he even began to feel that he had started to float. Slowly, his feet were lifted from the ground, and he stepped into the air!

    Swish!

    A streak of golden light shed in the darkness!

    Flying was the hallmark of Heavenly Souls. Wang Zhong was shocked and happy at the same time. He was sure that he had yet to enter the Heavenly Soul Stage, but he could do the same things as Heavenly Souls!

    The overflowing Soul Power from his body slowly began toe to an agreement with his body, and he no longer felt so swollen and ufortable. Also, his divine cells were strong enough now, and they gradually adapted to the power of this surging Soul Power. The golden light on Wang Zhong¡¯s body also gradually dissipated under his control, but his flying speed became even faster than before. He no longer had to move his legs forcibly; he could fly solely by controlling inertia and Soul Power¡­

    Wang Zhong ran for hundreds of miles in one go, and he finally saw the edge of the wilderness. As long as he escaped from the t wilderness, his safety would be more or less guaranteed¡­

    There was a mountain range in front of him. The ecology of the Mizobudapi World was indeed rather bounteous. There were countless huge trees in the mountain range and some canopies which resembledrge mushroom clouds. Wang Zhong immediately rushed in directly and then stopped under the cover of the forest. He was probably in the heart of the Octopus people¡¯snds, so he definitely could not run around freely and randomly. This was also why he insisted on bringing Tatamu along with him.

    Pa!

    Wang Zhong dropped it on the ground, but this guy rolled its eyes upwards and began to foam at its mouth. It also didn¡¯t move at all, seemingly having fainted from the high-speed run.

    Wang Zhong kicked its butt directly and said, ¡°Get up.¡±

    Tatamu didn¡¯t respond and didn¡¯t even blink. As such, Wang Zhong immediately took out his Neb Sword and chopped off one of its tentacles.

    How could the soft body of a Polyleg withstand the power of the divine sword?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tatamu jumped up from the ground as though it had just undergone an electric shock, and a sharp and shrill voice rang throughout the mountain forest. With tears flowing uncontrobly, it screamed, ¡°Murder! Murder!¡±

    ¡°If you scream again, I¡¯ll cut off another one.¡±

    Tatamu rolled on the ground in pain, but it was afraid, so it instantly zipped its mouth. Its facial features were all scrunched up together, but it didn¡¯t dare to make another sound.

    ¡°The rule is ¡ª I ask, you answer. If you answer wrongly or too slowly, I will cut one of your feet off.¡± Wang Zhong roughly weighed the tentacle he had just chopped off. It seemed rather heavy. After which, he sniffed it and realized that it had a kind of cuttlefish fragrance. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand! I understand!¡± Tatamu was in pain, and it cried non-stop while trembling.

    ¡°What is the name of the city we just escaped from? What is our location now? How far is it from Shadow Moon Fortress? Which direction is it?¡± asked Wang Zhong while he strung Tatamu¡¯s broken tentacle onto his Neb Sword. With a slight swing, a small me appeared, and he began to grill the tentacle on the spot. It wasn¡¯t just to scare Tatamu. Previously, he had been stuck in the swamp for 10 days, and he was brought here by the Warlock Saint after that. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything for half a month. Although his body could resist it, his stomach was hungry for food. He had to fill his tummy first.

    ¡°Grilled squid! Grilled squid!¡± Simba couldn¡¯t wait to eat it, and he jumped out immediately. He wasn¡¯t hungry, but food had always been irresistible to him. ¡°It¡¯s so fresh, Lao Wang. Leave me half!¡±

    Tatamu almost fainted at the sight of it. It was too cruel. How could they eat its leg in front of its face. However, it dared not pass out. That devil said that he would cut off another leg if it answered too slowly. Trembling, it said, ¡°We¡¯re in the god¡¯s¡ª No, no, no, this is the Octopus people¡¯s Imperial City¡­¡±

    ¡°How can the small city we just escaped from be the Octopus people¡¯s Imperial City?¡± Simba tried to scare it. ¡°Lao Wang, it¡¯s lying!¡±

    Although the city was heavily guarded, it did not look very big.

    ¡°I absolutely did not! My noble lord, I truly didn¡¯t lie!¡± Seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze sweep over it. Tatamu¡¯s face grew pale, and it screamed: ¡°It¡¯s Muwei City! It is the guarding fortress of the Imperial City. This entire area, which covers thousands of miles, is within the scope of the Imperial City. There are hundreds of guarding fortresses like Muwei City.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s talking nonsense again,¡± Simba continued to rebut it. ¡°There¡¯s like two or three Warlock Saints in Muwei City. If there are hundreds of fortresses, does that mean that you guys have a few hundred Warlock Saints? If the Octopus people are really so powerful, why didn¡¯t they deploy these powerful people to the battlefield? Your frontline army is losing a lot of ground.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Simba was just scaring it casually, but Tatamu started to behave as though it was a taboo topic. He merely trembled and dared not speak another word.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t force it to speak. Instead, he just took a bite of the grilled squid leg. Steam could be seening out from it, and the aroma of it permeated the surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Take a bite, Simba, but I think this leg doesn¡¯t seem to be enough for the both of us.¡±

    Tatamu got the drift, and it immediately burst into tears, ¡°It¡¯s a conspiracy by the Octopus people! I heard my master¡ª No! I mean the Octopus Warlock Saint said they wanted to invade the Holy Land, but you humans are also very strong, so the Octopus people deliberately let your people discover this world, and led you humans to attack. After which, they will conceal their strength, so as to attract more human reinforcements. Then, they will make a clean sweep! Lastly, they will invade your human world! So, nine out of 10 Warlock Saints or Sword Saints are hidden! There are not only hundreds of them, there are thousands of them!¡±

 Chapter 909 - Food

    <h4>Chapter 909: Food</h4>

    Thousands of Sword and Warlock Saints¡­ Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he heard this. What kind of power was that? In the information previously released by the Holy Land, it was said there were only around a hundred Sword and Warlock Saints in the Mizobudapi World; this meant that it was at least a tenfold increase! It had to be noted that even in the Holy Land, there were only a few hundred Heavenly Souls who were registered as Great Teachers, and this time only 32 came. What¡¯s more, with such arge number of Sword and Warlock Saints, how many high-level experts were there among them? If what this Polyleg said was true, then the Holy City Army was definitely in trouble.

    Initially, he was only nning to get directions from him. Who would have expected that Simba would scare him into giving up such an important piece of information?

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Wang Zhong asked as he was somewhat skeptical. After all, this guy was only a servant of the Octopus people.

    ¡°Everyone in the Imperial City knows this¡­ Only you humans are kept in the dark. All the information you have is intentionally given to you by the Octopus people.¡± Tatamu was rather despondent. Just now it was too terrified, and it actually spat out this information without even having been asked about it! Humans were really too insidious and deceitful. It had betrayed its gods; what consequences will it have to suffer? Tatamu dared not think further. ¡°I¡¯m just saying what I know. Some are from Master Sauron¡ª No, no, I mean I heard it from the Octopus Warlock Saint. This is definitely the most conservative estimate¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded, but he did not intend to dig deeper on this issue. One the one hand, this eight-w monster certainly did not know the details. On the other hand, he was still in danger. The most important and urgent thing to do was to leave right now. ¡°Tell me about this Imperial City. Where is it located in the Mizobudapi World? How many defense troops do they have? Tell me about the nearby terrain, and how far is it from the Shadow Moon Fortress?¡±

    ¡°Speak the truth!¡± Simba¡¯s entire mouth was greasy, and it was obvious that he wanted more. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Tatamu¡¯s body.

    Tatamu shuddered and desperately shrunk his remaining seven legs under its stomach and quickly said, ¡°My noble lord, ording to the map, we are exactly at the central location of the Mizobudapi World. We are about tens of thousands of miles away from the frontlines ¡ª that is, the Shadow Moon Fortress. Of course, the defenses are also very tight. In addition to the 120 guarding fortresses surrounding the Imperial City, there are hundreds of thousands of elite troops, but I don¡¯t know the exact location of the army. But I heard people say that the Imperial City is about thousands of kilometers in diameter, and the entire ce is under martialw. All the passageways that can be passed through are guarded by the army. My noble lord, if you want to escape, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d need a detailed map!¡±

    ¡°You lived here for so many years, yet you still don¡¯t know the way?¡± asked Wang Zhong.

    ¡°How dare you not know! If you don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll eat another leg!¡± Simba made a viciousment as he drooled.

    Tatamu began to cry again. This small one was more ruthless than the big one. He was too unreasonable. It already cooperated!

    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m not lying! The territory of the Imperial City is toorge, and there are many prohibitions. A servant like Tatamu is not qualified to move around unless my master gives the order. Tatamu has been around for more than a hundred years, but I have onlye out of Muwei City three times! And I only stayed within the vicinity to settle some matters for my master. Tatamu is absolutely not lying! Tatamu can swear!¡±

    ¡°Lao Wang?¡± Simba felt that it wasn¡¯t lying.

    Wang Zhong remained silent. He could judge whether this scaredy-cat was lying. It should be telling the truth. This was a little troublesome. Initially, he expected this guy to know the way, but now, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find his way out even with its help. Although he had made great progress, he was afraid that he still did not have the ability to break out of this Imperial City by force.

    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t find a map of the Imperial City in the Warlock Saint¡¯sboratory. Perhaps he should go to another city and impersonate an Octopus man to get a map?

    Before Wang Zhong could arrive at a decision, he suddenly heard a loud warning sounding from above.

    Wu~ wu~ wu~ wu~

    It was a kind of horn sound, and a look of happiness shed across Tatamu¡¯s face. This was the rm signifying an ongoing search. Before it left theboratory, it had activated a secret mechanism in theboratory and called for Sauron. It seemed that his master had returned to theboratory in Muwei City and realized that Wang Zhong had taken it hostage and escaped. Sauron was definitely searching for Wang Zhong now.

    Had he been found out? There was no doubt about it, and Wang Zhong immediately grew alert. Although he had already run out of the range of Muwei City, there were definitely other fortresses nearby. This rm obviously would be sounded in the entire Imperial City. Wang Zhong instantly caught a whiff of danger.

    ¡°Nobody saw us run here. Also, there are so many trees here. It shouldn¡¯t be easy for them to spot us as long as we hide properly, right?¡± Simba immediately came up with an idea. ¡°Lao Wang, should we just hide first?¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°We can¡¯t do that now. They can smell us!¡±

    After the battle at the Shadow Moon Fortress, Wang Zhong could still remember the horned hounds which belonged to the Mizubudapi people. Their sense of smell was too sharp. He totally forgot about this when he ran all the way here previously, and he did not use Soul Power to disperse his scent in the air as he ran. The other party would probably find their way over here soon, following his scent.

    Sure enough, it was only a moment of dy, and Wang Zhong could already sense dozens of energy reactionsing from the west and south sides. This should be a search team temporarily drawn from different guarding fortresses, so all of them came from different directions. However, their speed was extremely fast, and Wang Zhong felt that they were even faster than the griffin legions he saw in the Shadow Moon Fortress! Additionally, their direction and goal were rather clear, and they wereing straight to where they were now.

    ¡°My noble lord, you must have been exposed. It is not appropriate for you to stay here anymore,¡± Tatamu said firmly. ¡°You should go! I will stall for you. I can point them in the wrong direction, I swear!¡±

    Before it could finish speaking, Wang Zhong had already put Simba back in his Soul Sea. He also didn¡¯t have time to finish listening to its nonsense, and he threw it directly onto his shoulder.

    ¡°Eh! Eh!¡± Tatamu could no longer remain calm. ¡°My noble lord, you will slow yourself down if you carry me, Tatamu¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s had already started to run. Now there were peopleing from the west and south sides. There were two directions left, and he chose the east. After all, the north side would lead him back to Muwei City.

    Tatamu immediately burst into tears again. ¡°My noble human lord, I have already told you everything I know. I am worthless to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said so? You are my food.¡±

    ¡°Fo¡­¡± Tatamu was stunned. It could feel blood rushing to its head, and its heart skipped a beat. Due to the shock and the huge wind pressure, it eventually fainted.

    ¡°Haha, it fainted from shock!¡± Simbaughed in his Soul Sea and said, ¡°Lao Wang, how thoughtful of you! This eight-w monster is delicious. We can also bring it to Teacher Lan Daier! It will be my wee gift to her!

    ¡°Pfft. You are such a glutton. Do you really think it¡¯s food?¡± Wang Zhong was just trying to scare Tatamu. Fortunately, it had fainted, or else, it would ramble non-stop into his ears. ¡°This guy knows a lot about the Octopus people, including what it said just now about the few thousand Sword and Warlock Saints. Whether it is true or false, he will definitely be useful to us!¡±

 Chapter 910 - Getting Chased by Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 910: Getting Chased by Everyone</h4>

    Wang Zhong could hear the wind whispering in his ears, and the scenery on both sides shed past his line of sight. This was called ¡®Multiple Circuits¡¯. These identical basic Circuits would undergo wonderful transformations after continuous superposition. This kind of control and instinctive change could only be mastered by Wang Zhong, who already had a firm grasp on his Soul Core and his divine cells. This was what made the creator so different from those who learned the Soul Power Circuitster. Also, once the founder got the gist of it, there would be no limits to his improvement.

    Wang Zhong had already concealed the golden light radiating off his body as he ran inside the forest. His divine sense could extend out to cover ten or more miles under the condition of extreme diffusion. Of course, his perception during this state would be very vague. He could only barely discern some extremely powerful bioenergetic reactions, but he could not get a clear view. But for now, it was enough. Those soldiers who were rather near him were chasing him at top speed, and they didn¡¯t bother to conceal their whereabouts. As such, they seemed rather clear in his perception.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s ideal n was to hide in the dense jungle and lead them on a wild goose chase. In order not to make any sounds as much as possible, he even slowed down by a certain speed and tried his best to disperse his scent. As he ran, he used his Soul Power to blow away his scent, but it seemed to have no effect. It might be because the other party used other investigative methods. It was as though they had locked onto him as the target. No matter how he tried to cover his tracks, he couldn¡¯t get rid of them.

    It seemed that it was difficult to hide in the jungle. After giving it a thorough scan, Wang Zhong felt that the soldiers chasing him from the two directions had been doing so at an extremely fast speed. They could fully keep up with him without anyone falling behind. Then, he felt that soldiers began to chase him from the northern direction as well. There should be guarding fortresses nearby in these three directions; except for the east side where there was no movement at all.

    It was rather strange. Whatever, he should just choose to run in this direction.

    He had just decided on a direction when he suddenly sensed a powerful consciousness appearing in the north. It wasn¡¯t only Wang Zhong who sensed the other party, the other party obviously also sensed him. It felt exactly the same as the time when Heinrich and Sauron used their divine sense to lock onto him.

    A powerful figure finally appeared? Was it a Sword Saint or a Warlock Saint?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The powerful divine sense had locked onto him, and the speed of that person¡¯s movement suddenly increased, seemingly flying towards him at top speed. At the same time, the other party¡¯s power shot into the sky, acting like a signal to those who were pursuing him from the other directions. At that moment, Wang Zhong felt that around five to six powerful forces had locked onto him. This was really¡­ It was as though he suddenly knocked over a ho¡¯s nest.

    At this juncture of life and death, he definitely couldn¡¯t allow that powerful guy to block his path. Otherwise, whether he could survive the other parties would not matter anymore. Once he was tied down, the enemy would continue to deploy more troops toe after him; then there would really be no chance to escape.

    Now that it hade to this, he just had to charge ahead!

    Wang Zhong instantly elerated and freed himself from his deliberate Soul Power concealment which suppressed his speed. With that, he shot forward instantly, as though he was a bolt of lightning. The soldiers who were chasing him from the south and west directions were immediately shaken off by him in the blink of an eye. However, while this intense outburst made him faster, it also made his location more obvious. It didn¡¯t matter though. Anyway, the other party could lock onto him, so he needed to depend on his speed to get out of this! There were no soldiers or blockades in the east. Wang Zhong did not know what that meant; it might be a trap, or perhaps there was a great danger or horror awaiting him, but that was his only way as well.

    The world of the Mizobudapi was really strange. It had mountains, wilderness, grasnds, and even gobi deserts and swamps. So manypletely different terrains could actually coexist harmoniously within thousands of miles of this area. He didn¡¯t know whether they were artificial or natural as it didn¡¯t match the geographical sense back on Earth. The speedy figure zoomed through the dense woods and immediately crossed the mountain range. In front of him was arge t grasnd. The field of vision on this grasnd was extremely wide, and he could see arge dark red area in the east. It looked like a mountain range, but it also looked like a dark red sky.

    It was difficult to imagine what kind of area it was to be able to keep such a wide area lit up in the dark night.

    The Sword Saint or Warlock Saint behind him was still using his divine sense to lock onto Wang Zhong, but at this time, it was no longer necessary for Wang Zhong to perceive it via his own divine sense. With his naked eye, he could already see that there were many soldiers who had recently joined the pursuit, and they had begun to chase him from the north and northwest side. The other powerful auras seemed a little far away, and there were no powerful ones at the level of Sword Saints or Warlock Saints among the soldiers who were pursuing him, but all of them were not weak. Wang Zhong felt that they were at least at the peak of the Heroic Soul Stage. What¡¯s more was that they were riding all sorts of different mounts.

    There were huge flying dragons with two heads. When spread out, their wings would have a width of four to five meters, and their sharp ws shone in the dark. mes could be seening out from their noses and mouths, and their heavy breathing could be heard from miles away. One of them could carry at least three warriors on its back, and one of the three would be in charge of navigating, holding an antenna-like thing in his hand, seemingly some kind of detector. Wang Zhong could feel that there was a wave of energy radiating from that ¡®antenna¡¯, which could lock onto him. It was now no wonder that the other party could easily find his position. In addition, there would be a Great Swordsman and a Warlock on the back of a dragon. The two-headed dragons were soaring through the air at an extremely fast speed. Although they were carrying three tall Octopus men, they were even faster than those Sword or Warlock Saints!

    There were also snake-like monsters with white silver crowns on their heads. They had huge bodies that were more than a dozen meters long and also carried aplete squad of soldiers. As they flew in the air, they exuded bursts of frosty air. Wherever they passed, even the ground tens of meters away would be covered with a thickyer of frost! This was probably already a level-7 creature. Any one of these creatures would be a BOSS-level existence to Heroic Souls. There were also other flying creatures such as griffins and ck crows, which he had seen during thending battle. However, as they were flying together with the big guys, they seemed tiny and exuded weak auras.

    These flying legions that were chasing him were truly too fast, even faster than Sword and Warlock Saints. Additionally, when they noticed the direction Wang Zhong was heading, they seemed to have realized where Wang Zhong wanted to go. As such, all of them tried their best to block his path.

    They didn¡¯t want him to go in that direction? Then all the more he was going to do it!

    Wang Zhong had made up his mind. Although he did not know whaty ahead, as long as he could make the enemy nervous and annoyed, it would definitely be beneficial to him.

    Whoosh!

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even bother to conceal the golden light on his body anymore. The golden light formed by the superimposed Soul Circuits began to shine in the darkness, and it was extremely dazzling and eye-catching. There was already a team in front of him in position to intercept him. It was made up of a two-headed dragon and around seventeen griffins and ck crows.

    Their movements were extremely fast. When they saw Wang Zhong directly charging at them, the whole team immediately got into formation. Wang Zhong lowered his center of gravity slightly, reducing the height of his flight while speeding up. At the same time, he stretched his hands backward slightly with his palms facing the ground, and energy began to condense in his palms.

    ¡°Capture him!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ROARRRR!

    It was a mixture of Octopus people shouting and those flying creatures roaring. In that instant, ten or more griffins and ck crows perfectly dispersed and detoured in an instant. And in the center, on top of the huge two-headed dragon head, there was light radiating from an arcane spell. At the same time, the two-headed dragon was pping its wings and hovering right in front of Wang Zhong. With a loud roar, it opened its mouth, and a zing heat wave with an ultra-high temperature suddenly burst out towards Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 911 - Seeking Life in Dangerous Times

    <h4>Chapter 911: Seeking Life in Dangerous Times</h4>

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong was in the middle of a perfect formation and a converging attack that would usually kill the target in the blink of an eye!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes shed, and he activated his Soul Power to shield his body. He was nning to receive that attack head-on. Suddenly, he lifted his palms which were facing the ground and sted the energy that had condensed in his palms forward.

    With stronger and more abundant Soul Power and the overall improvement of his Soul Power Circuits, the speed of his attack had be several times faster! Almost instantly, a dozen phoenixes were released from Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. They behaved like precise tracking missiles and instantly hit the dozen scattered griffins who were attempting to trap Wang Zhong. It seemed that his Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven had improved once again, incorporating many tracking features of long-rangebat skills. This breakthrough hadid a solid foundation for him.

    It was indeed true that the effect of this attack on Warlock Saints would usually be a mere tickle. However, that was in the past, and his current opponent was a Warlock Saint. Now, Lao Wang was a changed person!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Dozens of ¡®fireworks¡¯ exploded in the air, and countless screams could be heard. Whether it was the griffins or the Great Swordsmen in the air, all of them turned into balls of fire, struggling in the air. After a few seconds of struggling, they finally fell from the sky. All of them had goodbat abilities and strong defensive methods, but they had never experienced this kind of hybrid attack.

    The three riders on the two-headed dragon were also taken aback. They didn¡¯t expect that the other party¡¯s attack would be so fast and urate, and the other party had actually rushed directly into the sea of fire spat out by the two-headed dragon!

    Instantly, they lost their target, and the Warlock had no idea where to release his arcane missiles. With this momentary hesitation, a golden light had already shot out from the mes.

    Whoosh¡­

    Awo awo awooo!!

    The golden light came at them at an extremely fast speed. The two-headed dragon was a level-7 creature after all, so it realized the iing danger immediately. It wanted to fly higher in the air, but its own mes blocked its sight. As such, it was already toote when it caught sight of the golden light.

    Rumble¡­

    The hard and rough dragon skin became as fragile as paper in the face of this attack. The golden crosswheel directly cut open a huge wound in the abdomen of the two-headed dragon, and its blood spurted out wildly. This two-headed dragon was also extremely unlucky as the attack managed to hit its vital spot. With that, it immediately screamed in pain.

    Swish!

    The golden light Wang Zhong transformed into did not stop charging forward. Wang Zhong¡¯s mind was filled with all the attack techniques used by the Sword Saint he faced previously. It had to be admitted that the humans had to learn from the Octopus people in this aspect. Imitating their method of bing one with their swords, the golden light shed, and the Neb Sword directly cut through the abdomen of the two-headed dragon. Only after he had flown out to a far distance did the bloody internal organs of the two-headed dragon begin falling toward the ground. After which, the dragon roared in pain and fell from the sky. As it was a level-7 creature, it wasn¡¯t that easy to take its life, but it had definitely lost its fighting power.

    The three riders on the back of the dragon were thrown in confusion. While they tried to appease the angry and wailing two-headed dragon, the Warlock performed a healing spell for it. At the same time, the tentacles on the top of their heads shone brightly, transmitting information in their own unique way, sending warnings to the nearby reinforcements.

    This human was too terrifying! With thebat power of a whole flying squadron, including a leader like the powerful two-headed dragon, they could not even block the opponent for a single second! Other than the two-headed dragon, the others were all directly killed. This guy was definitely not what a team of Great Swordsmen or Great Warlocks could handle! If they wanted to intercept him, unless there was a Sword or Warlock Saint, at least four or five teams were needed.

    The signals from this team quickly spread to all the reinforcements. Wang Zhong could see the enemies that had bypassed the previous interception had already directly taken the initiative to make way, but there were greater forces converging, preparing toe for him. At the same time, three or four more powerful consciousnesses had begun to track his position. One of them was rather familiar: it was Sauron, the Warlock Saint who had taken him captive before. Although the other auras were slightly weaker than Sauron¡¯s, they were not to be considered weak either.

    ¡°F*ck! Lao Wang, I can feel that there are at least five or six Sword Saints or Warlock Saints behind us. There may even be more. We¡¯re done for!¡± Simba continued to ramble and nag at Wang Zhong, ¡°What did I say? I told you not to bite off more than you can chew! We are in theirir! Even if the Holy Saint Teacheres, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed!¡±

    Wang Zhong was speechless as well.

    Did they have to go so far to catch him? He was merely a Heroic Soul! It had only been a few minutes, yet there were already five to six Sword or Warlock Saints on his tail, not to mention therge number of trained flying beasts everywhere on this t grasnd. Fortunately, none of the powerful experts were chasing him from the east, which was where he was heading. Most of them wereing from the west and south directions.

    What exactly was in the east?

    ¡°We can¡¯t go! We can¡¯t go!¡± Tatamu, who had fainted just now from being scared by Wang Zhong, finally woke up. It was awakened by the ¡®roasting¡¯ just now. The me of the two-headed dragon could not cause any harm to Wang Zhong, who was extremely fire-resistant, but Tatamu couldn¡¯t withstand it. If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Zhong who shielded it as it still had some use, it would have be a barbeque squid the moment it entered the sea of fire spurted out by the two-headed dragon.

    However, even though Wang Zhong had already shielded it, the protection wasn¡¯t enough to keep it totally safe. Tatamu¡¯s body was burnt all over, and it woke up in pain. It could even smell the aroma of grilled squid! However, before it could cry over its predicament, it discovered the direction Wang Zhong was flying towards. When it saw the red light in the east, it was so scared that it began screaming at Wang Zhong in spite of its pain.

    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s speed remained constant. There were more and more flying beasts participating in the interception in front of him. He had to rush over before the other partypleted theirrge-scale gathering. The Sword or Warlock Saints behind him were too close to him, and their speeds were almost the same as his. If he was stalled for a minute or two by the converging forces, they would catch up to him immediately.

    ¡°Pilroni Mountain! That¡¯s the Pilroni Sacred Mountain!¡± Tatamu was so scared that its face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s the Octopus people¡¯s forbidden ce! My noble human lord, you mustn¡¯t go there!¡±

    It was the illusionary space where the Phoenix God underwent his transformation before his ascension to the heavens. This was also where the Octopus people paid respects to their ancestors, and where they buried the treasures and even the remains of the ancestors from previous dynasties. Under normal circumstances, even the Octopus people would be forbidden to step foot in this ce. If Wang Zhong really went up the mountain, Tatamu wasn¡¯t sure what would happen to him, but it knew what would be the consequences for it. Entering the Sacred Mountain without permission, even if it was being held hostage, could only mean that death would be awaiting it. For the Octopus people, there was absolutely no ce for any alien sphemy!

    Sacred Mountain? Forbidden ce?

    ¡°Good ce.¡± Wang Zhong felt that this was really a great thing. Not only did he not slow down, he even elerated a bit.

    More and more Sword Saints and Warlock Saints began to join the chase, and Wang Zhong could sense them in his perception. Currently, there were already seven to eight as though he was a fish luring cats to chase him! Wang Zhong knew that these Sword Saints and Warlock Saints were all definitely eyeing the so-called bounty rewards from the royal family. It was the same for Sauron. Knowing that the target was Wang Zhong, none of them would allow him to slip through their fingers.

    Fortunately, all of these Saints had joined the chase ratherte, and their speed was not faster than Wang Zhong¡¯s. For the time being, there was no imminent threat. However, there were more and more ordinary soldiers chasing and intercepting him. Figures could be seen running and flying on the prairie. There were people and flying creatures everywhere! Relying on the special maneuverability of these flying creatures as well as the fact that their guarding fortresses were closer to him, they were slowly bing a huge threat to Wang Zhong.

    Although the individual squads no longer dared toe closer on their own, they could gather together to form a huge squad. When their numbers hit around 50-60, they would dare to fight against Wang Zhong.

    Kill!

    Wang Zhong had already charged through three waves of intercepting troops with the aid of his Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven. As he bombarded them, he felt extremely good as it seemed that his divine cells had near-infinite Soul Power. Wang Zhong felt that his current body and his level of Soul Power seemed to have surpassed the level of his battle techniques. The consumption of Soul Power was a far cry from the speed of recovery. How did he feel now that his Soul Power could not be depleted?

    Kill kill kill! Boom boom boom! The more Wang Zhong fought, the better the state he was in and the better his grasp and control over his new power. The satisfaction gained from utilizing this kind of power was definitely unattainable for the weak.

    The corpses on the ground carpeted the field, and it was a tragic scene. Another two-headed dragon had met its end at Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. Its wails and screams echoed through the grasnd, and the Octopus people finally realized that this human was unstoppable. At least, he couldn¡¯t be stopped by any flying creature, Great Swordsman, or Great Warlock. How could this human be a normal Heroic Soul?! He was simply a killing machine! Moreover, thest remaining force between the Sacred Mountain and Wang Zhong had been destroyed, and it was impossible to reorganize a strong interception in such a short time. However, a huge frost snake above Wang Zhong was still closely tailing him. At the same time, it continued to release its frost rain in order to slow down Wang Zhong¡¯s speed. A powerful level-7 creature, once undefeatable in the eyes of humans on Earth, behaved like a terrified ¡®daughter-inw¡¯. It hovered high in the air and didn¡¯t dare to close in on Wang Zhong. It could be said that unless it was a level-7 creature with a special physique or special ability, it wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to Wang Zhong. Although the practice of Cellr Cosmology was extremely toilsome, the benefits brought by this breakthrough were beyond imagination. Even though Wang Zhong was in danger of being killed, he was very pleased and proud of himself.

    That frost rain had little effect on Wang Zhong as this guy was not afraid of fire and water at all! He could basically ignore the mes of two-headed dragons, and he could also negate the low temperature caused by this snake. His divine cells could further unlock the potential of his Great 5 Elements Constitution. It could be said that the door to a treasure mountain had been opened for him, and the only thing he had to do now was to get out of this ce alive.

    As the golden light zoomed past in the air, the Sacred Mountain in front was getting clearer in his view. He could see a bright red covering the whole mountain as though it was an active volcano. However, there was no crater. The entire mountain appeared to burn non-stop day and night and at terrifyingly high temperatures which could be felt across dozens of miles. Wang Zhong could feel those heat waves rushing toward his face. It probably wasn¡¯t just the Octopus people who disallowed others to profane this mountain. Even if there were no rules banning others from entering, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get close at all.

 Chapter 912 - Reaching the Top

    <h4>912 Reaching the Top</h4>

    Tatamu¡¯s face had already turned pale, and it began to chant and pray for its ancestors to bless it and the gods to forgive it. As it sensed the heat burning through its body, it suddenly felt the human release a wave of energy to shield it from the heat so that it could stay alive. However, its heart was bleeding; he was being forced to go up the Sacred Mountain!

    The Pilroni Sacred Mountain was already in front of them, and hundreds of flying enemy units were gathering behind him. However, none of them dared toe here. They were gathering and watching from a distance of hundreds of meters. Wang Zhong ignored thempletely and just rushed into the mountains.

    At this time, the heat waves he felt were no longer simply heat waves, but real burning mes. These mes were very strange, and they clearly emerged from the ground without anybustible matter fueling them. They even burned on the bare ground. Although it didn¡¯t seem like there was any sacred power fueling them, these seemingly ordinary mes could burn up to hundreds of degrees, and their effect on Wang Zhong¡¯s consumption of Soul Power was extremely high. Previously, when he released countless of Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven, he did not feel much in his Soul Sea, but now, the level of Soul Power consumption and replenishment was leveled. Fortunately, he could still maintain the bnce between them.

    In this sea of fire, he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡®Open!¡¯ Wang Zhong stretched his palms forward and then spread his arms out. The airflow formed by his Soul Power separated the turbulent sea of fire and opened a path.

    Originally, he assumed that there was nothing in this me-filled mountain, but when he separated the mes, what appeared in front of him was an extremely magnificent, giant white flight of stairs seemingly made out of jade. It followed the mountain path and then went extremely high. He could not see what was at the end with a single nce. A mysterious and huge energy gathered at the end of thedder, and it was clearly where the true power of the Sacred Mountainid.

    Up we go!

    Wang Zhong took a big step forward. The golden figure swept through the air and tried to fly straight up. However, the moment he took the first step, he sank down immediately. His feetnded directly on the stairs. He could not fly! The mysterious aura permeating thisdder was interfering with his control of flight bnce. The gravity here seemed to be extremely great, rendering any flight method useless.

    He could only rely on walking. Wang Zhong felt that it was rather magical, and he didn¡¯t stop waking up. The mysterious energy on the white jade stairs only prevented him from flying, but it didn¡¯t hinder his other abilities.

    He continued to activate his Soul Power in his body, protecting himself from the surrounding fire and high temperature. At the same time, he also maintained the effects of the Zoom Shadow, Light Spirit, and Domination Constitution Circuits, allowing him to proceed at top speed. But at every step, he could feel his body grow heavier, and by the time he had crossed more than a hundred steps, it seemed that he had to withstand 30 times his actual weight, and this value was still increasing. The end of the stairs was still nowhere in sight!

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on, we can¡¯t go on anymore! We¡¯re all going to die!¡± Tatamu was totally scared out of its wits. It had heard of these white jade stairs before. Its master, Sauron, had followed the royal family here to pay respects to the gods before, as he was a powerful Warlock Saint. Sauron hade up this flight of stairs before, and it was said that unless one had reached the level of a Sword or Warlock Saint and was the cream of the crop, not only would one be unable to walk up this flight of stairs, one would also be killed on the way.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Zhong shouted loudly. Now, he had no time to listen to Tatamu¡¯s nagging.

    However, Tatamu did not listen this time. That was because the Sacred Mountain was too terrifying to it.

    ¡°My noble human lord, Tatamu is being serious! We will all die if you go further! We might as well take advantage of the cover of the mes now and change direction! Let¡¯s escape from the other side of the Sacred Mountain. They can¡¯t catch up to you anyway. Tatamu is begging you. You really shouldn¡¯t go further¡­¡± Tatamu cried and screamed, and it had no intention of stopping at all. It already felt that its body was about to be crushed by the pressure on the white jade stairs.

    ¡°Lao Wang, this guy is too much of a burden. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t want to go up, and it also can¡¯t stop nagging. Let¡¯s leave it here!¡± said Simba fiercely.

    Tatamu instantly grew alert, and it shut up immediately after realizing a more serious problem.

    Leave itself here? Without this human being¡¯s protection, the surrounding fire would instantly roast it alive!

    Tatamu no longer dared to shout, fearing that it might be left behind. It was obvious that this human could not be persuaded. Although there was a slim chance of surviving if it followed the human, it was still a little better than dying right away.

    Simba was definitely Tatamu¡¯s nemesis. Wang Zhong finally got peace and quiet.

    In fact, when he sensed the weirdness of this flight of white jade stairs, for a moment, he also thought about circling around to the other side of the Sacred Mountain through the cover of the fire. However, at this time, he could feel that those Sword or Warlock Saints had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. Those Great Swordsmen and Great Warlocks couldn¡¯t get close to the Pilroni Sacred Mountain, but the Sword or Warlock Saints could, and they seemed to intend to catch up with him along the white jade stairs. As such, if Wang Zhong went back, he would have to face them directly. Additionally, when he tried to jump off from either side of the white jade stairs, he felt as though he was locked in by a mysterious energy on the stairs, and he couldn¡¯t jump out at all.

    There was no escape route at all. Wang Zhong gave up on other ideas and focused on going upward.

    The gravity was constantly increasing. For Wang Zhong¡¯s current physical fitness and Soul Power, the increased gravity could only slow him down, and it didn¡¯t seem impossible to go on. However, when he reached the 300th step, the difficulty escted again. The increase this time was not solely gravity, but a burden on his soul.

    It was like having an invisible giant handing out of nowhere and grabbing his soul and his heart tightly, as well as pinching, squishing, and squeezing him bit by bit¡­

    It became more and more difficult to breathe, and his speed began to slow as well.

    Through the clown mask, Wang Zhong could see that the higher the steps were, the heavier the trace of pressure, but at this time, he could already faintly see what was hidden at the top of the white jade stairs. It was radiating with white light, and even if it was covered in the sea of fire, that pure and holy light could easily be spotted.

    Screech!

    There was a loud ttering from behind, and Wang Zhong turned back. A Mizobudapi soldier wearing a golden robe and carrying a long sword could be seen opening a path in the sea of fire, and he began climbing the flight of stairs.

    It was a Sword Saint, and just by looking at him, Wang Zhong felt that the Sword Saint was more powerful than the Sword Saint Heinrich he faced thest time. The golden light on his body seemed restrained: the Sword Saint aura radiating strongly from him didn¡¯t seem to overflow at all. He seemed unfazed and at ease as he walked up the white jade stairs. It seemed that the journey up the stairs was significantly easier and morefortable for the Sword Saintpared to Wang Zhong. However, the Sword Saint¡¯s speed did not seem faster than Wang Zhong¡¯s. It might even be slower.

    The Sword Saint was obviously stronger than Wang Zhong, yet his speed was slower. It gave Wang Zhong a strange feeling. It was as though the white jade stairs had a spirit and were able to judge anyone that steps on itself. Perhaps the other party had to withstand greater pressure and gravity than Wang Zhong due to his status as a Sword Saint.

    Wang Zhong ignored him as the Sword Saint was still rather far away. Moreover, it felt as though his speed was faster than the Sword Saint¡¯s. As long as he did not stop, he would definitely be able to widen the distance between them, and that Sword Saint would never be able to catch up for the time being.

    He continued to move his feet. Previously, he could move up two to three steps in one go, but now it was no longer possible. He could only do it one at a time now, and the speed of his advance had begun to decrease significantly. At this time, the pressure still seemed manageable for him. After all, he was wearing the clown mask, which meant that he could feel the weight of the pressure, but he would not be directly affected. However, the pressure from the gravity pulling down his body and the pressure on his soul was slowly taking a toll on Wang Zhong, especially when he had to spare some extra energy to protect Tatamu. The consumption of Soul Power was rapidly increasing and near the ¡®break-even point¡¯; it seemed that his influx of power was now merely barely able to support his expenditure.

    His body¡¯s ability to bear the pressure wasn¡¯t a problem. The focus was on the continued consumption of Soul Power and the usage of his divine cells.

    His power was now flowing from every cell in his body. If you calcted it to the extreme, such power was truly endless. However, currently, Wang Zhong had yet to be a master at using his divine cells. It could be said that he merely gained them; further mastery would definitely require more training and experience, and the white jade stairs seemed to be squeezing out his potential.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s current steps were just subconscious movements, and his mind was nowpletely immersed in the internalization and adjustment of his divine cells. Although he didn¡¯t know why this Sacred Mountain existed, he was sure of one thing. This ce was fatal for the weak, but for the strong, this was actually a precious ce where one could undergo the process of remolding oneself thoroughly. This was especially true for Wang Zhong, who had just transformed his cells into divine cells. It really was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Wang Zhong waspletely immersed in it, and he felt really great about it.

    If his previous adaptation ¡ª aka the superimposed Soul Circuits ¡ª was just a warm-up to the development of his body, the current process of controlling his Soul Power was aplete set of detailed and extreme exercises.

    The runes on him were constantly shing. Although the gravity and pressure on his soul were increasing with every step, Wang Zhong continued to maintain the same speed as he climbed toward the top of the white jade stairs.

    One kilometer, 500 meters, 300 meters, 200 meters, 100 meters¡­

    In thest 100 meters, the difficulty increased again. Wang Zhong was already trying his best to adjust his own divine cells. Initially, he couldn¡¯t really get used to his body which suddenly became stronger, but now, it seemed that the journey up the long stairs had removed all kinds of impurities in his body, and he felt that his body had reached the best possible state. The extreme gravity around him was still manageable for his body, but the restraint on his soul was getting stronger, making him breathless. He felt that his heart was being pinched and tightened. He struggled hard, and it felt like his heart was going to explode.

    Now, every step he took was extremely difficult. Beads of sweat constantly emerged from his forehead, and Wang Zhong had even forgotten the Sword Saint behind him. He had no choice but to use all his power to deal with this huge pressure. As such, all his focus and energy were used to deal with it. Moreover, he began to feel the repression of this coercion. Even the aid of the clown mask felt like a drop in the bucket. The power of the coercion was simply unimaginable.

    Wang Zhong could sense a familiar presence. It was simr to the Sovereign of mes he had encountered in the Fifth Dimension, but the aura was a little different. In terms of strength, the Sovereign of mes seemed to be more powerful. However, the coercion he felt here was not purely based on strength, but one¡¯s rank. If a living organism could leave behind such a powerful ce after its death, how powerful was it when it was alive?

 Chapter 913 - Unimaginable

    <h4>913 Unimaginable</h4>

    In the words of humans, it would be not an exaggeration to say that the one who died here was a God. If it was not for Wang Zhong¡¯s repeated experiences in the Fifth Dimension, he might have really copsed after being under such pressure.

    ¡°Wahhh, Lao Wang. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Simba was already screaming under the pressure. Even though he had transformed into the clown mask, it felt like he was about to be crushed by the extreme pressure. As for Tatamu who was still on Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders, it was already as pale as a sheet. It could not sense the trials on the white jade stairs.

    In the term of the Octopus people, this was called the Heaven Ascension Stairs, made from a phoenix¡¯s skeleton. The phoenix was the master of the sky, and all creatures were not able to fly in front of it. It was impossible to fly, but¡­ Seriously, no one thought about being carried up by someone else; it felt really sphemous.

    In any case, Tatamu was still alive. It was indeed blessed by the gods. However, it was still terrified. If this human couldn¡¯t hold on and decided to leave him behind¡­ Gosh¡­ Even those Sword Saints had difficulty walking this sacred path; if it came into contact with the steps, wouldn¡¯t it instantly get crushed?

    Tatamu actually wanted to scream, but it was afraid of disturbing the human carrying it. As such, it could only hold it in and pray silently.

    It prayed for the Phoenix God to bless this human. It hoped that the human wouldn¡¯t leave it in this hellish ce to fend for itself.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t continue, you can stay in my Soul Sea,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Why would I do such a disloyal thing? But Lao Wang, you should go faster, so we can suffer less¡­¡± Simba screamed. He was different from Tatamu as he was connected to Wang Zhong¡¯s soul. He also had to share the kind of soul restraint that Wang Zhong felt, so it was extremely ufortable for him as well.

    However, he knew that Wang Zhong was already struggling to resist the stairs¡¯ soul restraint. If Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have the clown mask to reduce the pressure, he was afraid that Wang Zhong would not be able to go on. As such, he had to apany Wang Zhong all the way.

    Wang Zhong acknowledged his words with an ¡°Mmm¡±. It was not appropriate to get distracted by anything at this time. He tried to forget about everything that was going on, including the people chasing him, aliens, etc., and focused on walking up step by step.

    This flight of stairs and this path was a trial specially designed for Heavenly Souls. The standard of physical strength or soul strength for this path was set at the Heavenly Soul Stage. Even in the long history of the Octopus people, no Heroic Soul had ever reached the end. The nearer it was to the end, the more insurmountable it would be.

    Previously, he felt that he had endless Soul Power, but now, it seemed that his Soul Power was insufficient. Although there was still a continuous flow of Soul Power from his divine cells, the flow couldn¡¯t keep up with this huge consumption. The pressure he felt on his body was increasing by the second.

    Previously, he also felt that his body was extremely strong, but at this time, he was getting more and more tired. He was so tired that even the super recovery ability of his divine cells could not lessen his fatigue.

    He was tired and weak. The seemingly short 100 meters seemed to be infinitely far away. He felt as though a century had passed, but he had only managed to take a few steps.

    It was not possible to find another path. Furthermore, the Sword Saint was right behind him.

    Hold on! Endure! Continue!

    Almost every inch of his body¡¯s muscles was trembling, and his insides were convulsing. As for his Soul Sea, it had already been stretched to its maximum possible limit. Even though his Soul Sea was special, it was now extremely dry. All his limits were tested, including his body¡¯s various functions and various endurances. They were all pushed to their limits and extremes. This made Wang Zhong feel that he might be directly crushed on this flight of stairs in the next second. However, the soul restraint felt in his heart suddenly dissipated.

    Ordinary people would have a so-called fatigue cycle when running long distances. The first thousand meters would make you half-dead, and your legs would be as heavy as lead. It would make you feel that it would be impossible to take another step. However, if you could continue, the body would enter a stage of numbness; your fatigue would begin to dissipate. The pressure on the body would also begin to dissipate. It would not matter if anyone regarded this situation as a false impression from subconscious deception or pure body numbness. It truly existed. When the will defeated the body¡¯s limitations and the soul defeated the flesh, it would be considered a self-breakthrough.

    This was exactly how Wang Zhong felt at this time. The gravity around him did not dissipate; the restraint on his soul did not decrease, and there was no obvious breakthrough in his own physical condition. However, he suddenly felt a little more rxed. Previously, it took all his power and around ten seconds to take one step, but now, he could do so in four or five seconds. However, this also meant that the second round of fatigue woulde faster.

    After walking about a dozen more steps up the stairs, a more intense exhaustion suddenly struck him. This time, the exhaustion came at him more violently than before. It was as though it included the fatigue Wang Zhong was supposed to feel previously.

    Hold on! Hold on!

    Wang Zhong kept cheering himself on silently. Under this huge pressure, he even felt that he could no longer sense the world anymore. He was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open. It wasn¡¯t because he felt like sleeping; it was because even opening his eyes and moving his eyelids was like a huge consumption of energy for him. But he could not afford to fall down, and he could not die here. He had to go back alive because many people were waiting for him!

    Scarlet. He promised that he would protect her forever!

    He wanted to find Aunt Shea; he wanted to know who he really was; why he had the Fate Stone, and why he had different experiences from others. He wanted to know what happened in the past, and he wanted to know everything!

    The faces of Grai, Laura, Barran, etc., shed before his eyes like an illusion as though they were cheering for him. Wang Zhong gritted his teeth as the skin and blood vessels in his entire body seemed like they were about to explode. However, his eyes shed with determination.

    Failure always started from the moment of giving up, and his biggest forte was never giving up!

    Wang Zhong had lost count of how many times he had experienced the fatigue cycle. To be precise, other than moving forward, he had lost his sense of time as well as his consciousness. Due to the Fate Stone, his Soul Sea would neverpletely copse, and due to his divine cells, his Soul Sea would always replenish itself when it was about to copse. If he was still the old Wang Zhong, he would probably have died a thousand times over. Even if the Fate Stone could maintain his Soul Sea, his body would have copsed long ago. If that were to happen, the Fate Stone would lose its bearer and would be summoned back to its mysterious dimension, and Wang Zhong would also disappearpletely.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know how long he had been walking. He was still looking forward to the end of this path just now, but the end was only seemingly near. Now, he had forgotten that he was walking up a flight of stairs; all that was left was merely numbness and mechanical movements.

    Pa¡­

    Amidst all the numbness, Wang Zhong finally reached the ce that he himself had no hope of reaching. With that, he instantly felt his body lighten, and the restraint on his soul that nearly crushed his heart also dissipated.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s hands and feet turned to jelly, and he knelt down on the ground instantly. The surrounding air seemed to be filled with powerful energy. As it flowed freely in the air, he felt increasinglyfortable with each breath.

    This sudden rxed feeling felt like theyers of mist shrouding his vision were pulled away. The recovery ability of the divine cells was exerted to the fullest in this normal state of zero energy consumption. With the rich and powerful energy of this ce, Wang Zhong merely fainted for about two or three seconds due to the sudden relief in pressure; after which, his consciousness and body began to recover quickly.

    At this time, he realized that his body was already soaked in sweat, and all the muscles in his body had be extremely sore and numb. However, with the recovery ability of the divine cells, he got the feeling of an empty space being rapidly filled up, and it was truly veryfortable. His strength, consciousness, and perception were gradually bing clear. It was like he was about to die of thirst in the desert when a bottle of iced mineral water was suddenly given to him, and there was also a full refrigerator waiting for him. The most important thing was that he did not feel like his body was going to copse.

    Wang Zhong looked at his own hands in disbelief, then clenched his fists. He only walked up a flight of stairs, yet he was now only one step away from bing a Heavenly Soul. In the Holy Land¡¯s terms, he was truly already a Semi-Heavenly Soul!

    Reaching the top signified that he had attained victory. The Octopus people¡¯s Sacred Mountain truly lived up to its name. Whether it was the flight of white jade stairs or the vitality and energy on the top of this mountain, the effect of this trial was truly terrifying, but it was the most perfect experience one could get.

    Simba had already slipped off Wang Zhong¡¯s face and transformed back to a clown. He sat on the ground, panting heavily.

    On the other hand, Tatamu fell off Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders and rolled to the side. At this time, it was staring at Wang Zhong, clearly dumbfounded. Of course, it was praying along the way for heaven to bless this human to reach the top so that it would not be left behind halfway, but when this human really did it, Tatamu suddenly discovered how incredible and impossible this was.

    As citizens of the Imperial City¡ª regardless of whether it was the Polylegs or any other races living in the Imperial City ¡ª everyone knew the so-called ¡®national events¡¯ like the back of their tentacles. They had certainly heard all kinds of legends about the Sacred Mountain and, of course, knew that this was the famous ¡®pilgrimage road¡¯. This was a ce where only Octopus Sword Saints and Warlock Saints were qualified and had the strength to enter. Furthermore, the person had to be the cream of the crop. It was no exaggeration to say that the Octopus people would not necessarily pay much attention to a newly emerged Sword or Warlock Saint, but if someone hadpleted this pilgrimage, that one would definitely be highly respected and be a guest of the Octopus royal family. The requirements to walk on this path were so high that it had be something only attainable by gods in the minds of the Mizobudapi people.

    At this time, Wang Zhong had already almost fully recovered, and he took the opportunity to look around.

    It was slightly different from what he had imagined. At the top of the mountain, there was no sign of the so-called Sovereign¡¯s corpse nor any altar used by the Octopus people to pay respects to heaven. It didn¡¯t even have mes like the bottom of the mountain.

 Chapter 914 - Excitemen

    <h4>914 Excitemen</h4>

    The top of the mountain was very quiet and tranquil. There was nothing except tnd. Other than the direction of the flight of white jade stairs behind him, when he looked from any other direction atop this mountain, all he could see was a sea of fire. There were no other roads at all. Moreover, the mountain top was hundreds of meters in radius, and it also had a majestic aura. Other than the flight of white jade stairs, it was as though there were invisible barriers in other directions. There was definitely no way out of this ce.

    Was this bare mountain top the altar and the imperial mausoleum of the Octopus people? They worshipped the air?

    Wang Zhong looked around again and finally found something in the sky. A huge, phoenix-shaped seemingly void object was suspended in the sky, exuding a dark red light. It was still and looked like a cloud. On second look, it seemed like fog, yet it also seemed like an entity that was made up of an indescribable material.

    A phoenix¡¯s corpse? Or was it just an illusion or projection?

    Wang Zhong felt that it was a little strange as the suspended material was so huge that it seemed a lot bigger than the entire mountain range. What was even more amazing was that he did not notice this huge, conspicuous thing in the air when he was flying across the t grasnd before entering the Sacred Mountain.

    At this time, he turned back to look at the flight of stairs behind him.

    The Sword Saint who first chased after him was only halfway to the top. His speed was obviously slower than that of Wang Zhong¡¯s, but it was also more stable, and he appeared much more rxed. It was as though he was expressing his devout attitude.

    It was not that the other party was unable to speed up, but that he was not in a hurry at all. He walked with respect and devotion to the Sacred Mountain. The other party obviously knew this mountain better than Wang Zhong and probably knew that Wang Zhong would not be able to leave the mountain top and could only await his doom.

    Other than this Sword Saint, no other experts chased him up this flight of stairs, but Wang Zhong could see that there were about seven to eight Sword and Warlock Saints waiting at the foot of the mountain near the white jade stairs. On the other hand, outside the Pilroni Sacred Mountain, a huge flying legion had already gathered together. It should be made up of the Octopus soldiers who received the searchmand in the nearby fortresses. There were a few dozen people in a fortress, and after the troops from hundreds of fortresses gathered together, they actually amounted to thousands of soldiers. They were all the hidden Octopus elites. Most of them were riding huge two-headed dragons, frost snakes, etc., and they densely surrounded the Pilroni Sacred Mountain. It was a rather spectacr sight.

    In order to catch Wang Zhong, these Octopus people had truly upped the ante. But since the Octopus people had such a huge amount of manpower, why didn¡¯t they deploy them to the battlefield? There were many kinds of creatures that were still unheard of by humans as well. What were they waiting for?

    ¡°Lao Wang, we can¡¯t wait here forever. Think of a way to escape! I think we should be able to go up that thing above our heads!¡± said Simba.

    Now, they had no choice but to go up and take a look.

    His Soul Power Circuits instantly spread all over his body, and his body sparkled with golden light. Wang Zhong wanted to fly up, but he found that no matter how he tried to activate his Soul Power, he couldn¡¯t form any airflow around himself. His Soul Power could only operate within his body and could not be used externally. As such, he couldn¡¯t fly at all. The supreme aura here forbade this kind of behavior as though it was a sphemous act.

    With that, Wang Zhong tried to jump to reach for it. With the explosive power of his legs, it was a piece of cake to jump tens of meters high, but it was still useless.

    ¡°Let me do it! Let me do it!¡± shouted Simba. He wanted Wang Zhong to throw him up.

    The explosive power of his arms was enough to throw Simba up by a thousand meters, but Simba, who fell from the air, scared nearly to death, didn¡¯t even manage to touch the surface of the thing in the air. ording to Simba, it was still very far away from him.

    Smander also came out and tried to extend his infinite ck iron chain as high as possible. However, even this supposedly infinitely extending chain could not reach it. It seemed that this was not a matter of distance at all. It was more like it existed in an entirely different space. Upon closer inspection, it looked near, but it was, in fact, extremely far away.

    Wang Zhong tried all kinds of methods, but he was still unable to reach it. At the same time, the Sword Saint on the white jade stairs had alreadypleted about two-thirds of the journey.

    Simba was a little dumbfounded and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±

    Tatamu, who had been pretending to be non-existent, finally couldn¡¯t hold back. It didn¡¯t matter if this human was trapped here and couldn¡¯t leave. What mattered was that when the Octopus Sword Saint came out and caught sight of itself, a ve, it would be regarded as a sphemous act and only death would be awaiting itself. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The most dangerous ce is really the most dangerous ce. Tatamu already said that we can¡¯te here. Only the Octopus people can go up the forbidden area. I have never heard of any aliens sessfullying here¡­¡± said Tatamu.

    Wang Zhong turned his head to look at it immediately. He had almost forgotten about this guy. ¡°The ce above us is the Octopus people¡¯s forbidden area? Have you been here?¡±

    ¡°How could I have been to this kind of ce? That¡¯s the remains of the Phoenix God. Totems shaped like that are everywhere in the Imperial City. Even I got tired of seeing it¡­¡± Tatamu sighed as it thought of how it was supposed to be rxing in theboratory. Yet, it was taken hostage to this ce by ab rat and was forced to be on the same boat as him. Now, it was stuck in a dilemma. What did it do wrong in its previous life?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Totem? If the thing above is the Octopus people¡¯s forbidden area, how did they get in? You¡¯d better tell the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you back and let you experience the journey up the stars.¡±

    Tatamu was already resigned to its fate. This human was constantly threatening it. ¡°Only the royal family has the means to enter, and they will naturally open the seal when it¡¯s time to pay respects. It is said that even Heroic Souls cane up at that time.¡±

    Wang Zhong frowned. This answer was definitely not good news. ¡°So the way to the forbidden area in the air is only in the hands of the royal family? Is it some kind of mechanism, or is it a spell?¡±

    ¡°Half half¡­¡± Tatamu probably thought that it was going to die for sure. As such, it did not really use honorifics anymore. It was rather troubled by the situation.

    ¡°What is half half?¡± Simba interrupted fiercely. ¡°You better be clear! I¡¯m still hungry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Tatamu, who was already dejected, shuddered. Although it felt that it was already done for, if it was to choose between being hacked to death by the Sword Saint or being eaten alive by these two devils, it would definitely not choose thetter.

    It forcibly gathered up its energy and said, ¡°My Master¡­ No, no, that Octopus Warlock Saint has joined the royal family to pay respects to heaven before, and I heard him talk about itst time. The way to enter the forbidden area is not via breaking a spell or unlocking a mechanism. It can only be done with the blood of the royal family. The forbidden area in the sky has a close link with Octopus royal family, and it acts as a guard for them, so only royal family members with pure royal blood who are recognized by the forbidden area can bring other people inside it. I think they have to drip a few drops of blood on the top of this mountain or something¡ª Ah!¡±

    Tatamu let out a scream before it could finish speaking. Wang Zhong did not go gentle on it at all. However, considering that this guy had been rather cooperative, he only cut a small part of its leg this time.

    ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, we¡¯ll cut off more!¡± Simba threatened it.

    Tatamu really wanted to cry. It actually took the initiative to help these two demons. It was really sabotaging itself. ck liquid could be seen dripping from the part that Wang Zhong cut off. That was the blood of Polylegs, and it had a bloody stench.

    Wang Zhong spilled the blood on various ces on the top of the mountain. In some ces, there was no response when the blood dripped down, while in other ces, the blood quickly soaked into the soil, and a white gas could be seening out. When he spilled some blood at the center of the mountain top, there was a rtively strong reaction from the ground. A very simple and unsophisticated ancient array shed on the ground as though it was attracted to the blood, but unfortunately, the ancient array dimmed after a few seconds. It apparently didn¡¯t take a liking to this ck blood.

    Sure enough, there was something! At this time, Wang Zhong really regretted it. When he handed over the body of Heinrich, the Sword Saint, he should have kept an arm or a leg. If he did, he would have been able to use it now, but unfortunately, there was no room for regret anymore.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t hesitate, and he instantly used the Neb Sword to cut his finger.

    The blood of the Octopus people and humans was red. Perhaps human blood could pass off as Octopus blood? Obviously, at this time, he had to try all options. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was going to work. They just had to try.

    Simba¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation. Tatamu¡¯s eyes widened too, but it was due to speechlessness instead.

    This human was literally trying to be a joker! Did he think that all kinds of red blood would work? Not to mention human beings, even for the Octopus people, unless they had royal blood, even someone like Sauron, a Warlock Saint, would not be able to unlock the passage to the forbidden area in the air.

    However, before Tatamu could carry on thinking about it, something magical happened.

    The moment Wang Zhong¡¯s blood hit the ground, the ancient array on the ground shed brightly. It was dazzling, and red light shot out from everywhere!

    Immediately afterward, the entire ancient array emitted a series of ¡®buzzing¡¯ resonant sounds, and it was clear that the rich vitality around the top of the mountain was madly converging toward the center of the array. With that, a huge beam of light was produced from the array, and it soared into the sky!

    ¡°Th¡ªthis, this?! It turns out that you are not an abominable human being?! Are you a prince¡­? A mixed-blooded one?¡± Tatamu was pleasantly surprised and was overwhelmed with happiness. Perhaps this human had a special identity? Was it dreaming?

    ¡°Your whole family is mixed-blooded!¡± Wang Zhong pped it on the head. If it was not for its useful information, he would really punish it. At this time, he directly grabbed it and threw it into the beam of light. ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    Before Tatamu could react, it was already thrown into the beam of light. Just as it was about to get scared, it felt a peaceful force rising from below, supporting its body and bringing itself, together with the beam of light, up to the area in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s working. Lao Wang, hurry up! Let¡¯s go too!¡± shouted Simba as he returned directly to Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Sea.

    This was also the reason for bringing Tatamu along. After all, he was in apletely unfamiliar ce, and a native would definitely be useful. As Wang Zhong stepped in and was lifted into the air by the energy in the beam of light, he saw the Sword Saint who had almost reached the top of the stairs. He was clearly dumbfounded.

    The Sword Saint Pievrov was also rtively young. He was only 39 years old when he became a Sword Saint. At this time, he still looked rather youthful. He had orders to guard the Defense Moon Fortress, and he was also in charge of guarding the forbidden area this year. When he received news that someone was about to enter the forbidden area, Pievrov was naturally the first toe after the person. What¡¯s more was that the person was a human! He was the first Sword Saint to reach the foot of the Sacred Mountain. Pievrov was a member of the Sword Faction as well. Due to all his responsibilities, he wasn¡¯t able to go after the human who killed his junior brother. He did not expect the other party toe knocking at his door!

    Not only would he be able to get credit for this, but he could also take back the divine sword. Just by thinking of it, he felt a wave of excitement rush through his body.

 Chapter 915 - Illusion

    <h4>915 Illusion</h4>

    Pievrov had been observing the human above him throughout the entire journey. He felt that this human was a very powerful Heroic Soul. It could even be said that he was the strongest expert among all the human Heroic Souls and Octopus Great Swordsmen Pievrov had ever seen. However, the human had not advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage and did not pose a huge threat to him. It would be a dead-end for this human. Everything was under control.

    Pievrov was very calm and walked slowly as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. Although he was anxious, these were the heavenly stairs. The more anxious he was, the more likely something bad would happen, even to a Sword Saint. The human might have copsed by the time he reached the other side.

    But the human above him surprised him again and again. At first, he was sure that the human would copse very quickly, and all he would have to do was to slowly pick up his corpse. He did not expect that not only had the human finished the journey, he had walked very quickly as well. He thought that the human would not be able toplete thest 100 steps that made even Heavenly Souls change their expressions. As expected, the human seemed to have reached his limit and was fatigued, but he endured and eventually seeded in reaching the top.

    Pievrov felt that this was already shocking enough. No weakling of his level had ever been able toplete the Heavenly Soul trial in the history of the Octopus people, but this human had done it. However, Pievrov was in for an even greater surprise. Somehow, this human had passed the bloodline identification at the peak and opened up the road to heaven!

    At that moment, there was shock and disbelief on his face.

    Only Mizobudapi who had been acknowledged by the phoenix had the right to enter this restricted area. Furthermore, even among the Mizobudapi people, only the most loyal servants who served the Phoenix God would have the right to enter! Thus, besides relying on their bloodline, the royal Mizobudapi family could only use secret techniques to get in. However, even Sword Saints and Warlock Saints would suffer heavy bacsh from using these secret techniques. Although their level would not droppletely, they would still drop down to a mid-leveled Sword Saint.

    This human¡­ What in the world was he?!

    There were gasps of astonishment from the foot of the mountain. Pievrov could sense that a Sword Saint and a Warlock Saint had stepped on this flight of stairs. They had all seen that human open up the road to heaven at the top of the mountain. The halo was toorge for the mes in the mountain to conceal.

    Pievrov¡¯s body suddenly emitted a gold ray of light. He no longer strolled leisurely; instead, he increased his pace significantly. He could not imagine what would happen when this human stepped into the restricted area.

    Wang Zhong could no longer see what was happening outside while in the column to heaven. This path was very unusual. He could not even sense that his body was ascending. Instead, it felt as if the space around him was changing. There was fog all around him, blocking his vision and senses. He felt anxious as he did not know what was happening. After three or four minutes, the fog dispersed, and Wang Zhong found himself in another foggy world.

    Even though he called it a foggy world, there was no fog in reality, only emptiness. His surroundings were as red as fire, but he could not see any mes. This space seemed boundless, and he could not see the end. However, it also felt as if there was only enough space beneath his feet to stand, making it difficult for him to move his legs. It felt as if he would fall out of this world if he took a step in any direction and fall into an endless abyss. Furthermore, a majestic aura filled this space as if there was an extremely powerful prehistoric creature outside a ss dome observing him, an experimental mouse, with an indifferent gaze.

    This ce felt solemn, yet extremely oppressive.

    ¡°What a strange ce.¡± Wang Zhong clicked his tongue in astonishment. There were many wonderful ces in the Fifth Dimension. He had seen many powerful creatures, but this was his first time encountering a creature so powerful that it was transcendent. Even his sense of distance in this space was blurry.

    But Wang Zhong did not care. After all, he had never believed in deities. Although he could sense the powerful aura in this space, he knew that this was simply a carcass and that the true Phoenix God was not here, except for a bit of its aura. Thus, hepletely did not care. Even the blurry sense of distance did not stop Wang Zhong¡¯s willpower. He went against the warnings from his own body and stepped forth onto the non-existent ground.

    The ground underneath his feet was stable, and there was nothing to worry about. As expected, his senses were just ying tricks on him. However, he could feel that his abilities were being suppressed by this strange space as if the space would not allow him to exceed certain limits. Perhaps the remains of the phoenix¡¯s will did not allow any force that could destroy this space to exist in order to protect this space. At the same time, the phoenix¡¯s will formed a second protectiveyer, causing Wang Zhong¡¯s sense of distance to be blurry. At the same time, the surroundings blocked out the real world.

    It was all an illusion.

    Wang Zhong nced at his surroundings. Tatamu was paralyzed on the ground with its seven legs spread out. All of its seven legs constantly trembled. To Tatamu, the aura of the expert who filled this space was far too terrifying. If it did not consider itself righteous and devout and thus would not be attacked by the Phoenix God, it might not have been able tost for even one second here.

    ¡°Simba,¡± shouted Wang Zhong. He wanted to settle the annoying illusion in front of him. ¡°Transform into a mask.¡±

    Simba also knew that the situation was urgent. He immediately appeared and did not speak any nonsense.

    With the clown mask, Wang Zhong¡¯s sense of his surroundings immediately became much clearer. To be honest, the stronger he became, the more he felt how mystical Simba was. For example, the abilities of the clown mask did not reach a limit as Wang Zhong grew stronger. Back when Wang Zhong was much weaker during the Casted Soul Stage, the clown mask was able to expand the range of his senses by three to four times. But now, even as he approached the Heavenly Soul Stage, the clown mask still grew more powerful, and his senses grew even sharper. Although he still could not see any weak points or fabrications in this space, he could sense that a soul was calling for him in the darkness.

    It was very strange. This space seemed to be very approving of him, including the spatial pathway that had formed from his blood. He thought about the legends surrounding this space and recalled that he had met the Sovereign of mes once in the Fifth Dimension. While there might be a possibility that they were the same, Wang Zhong felt that they were two different beings. The Sovereign of mes was a shocking presence, but Wang Zhong felt that he was not as terrifying as a god. On the other hand, the presence in front of him could create a world out of a carcass. What kind of presence was this?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s intuition told him that there might be some connection to the Sovereign of mes and the Fate Stone¡­ and even his identity!

    When he sensed that this space had approved of him, the powerful pressure that discerned him slowly disappeared from his surroundings. The empty sea of mes around him also slowly dispersed, revealing the true appearance of this ce.

    The ground around him was white and vast. In the distance, a white and lofty mountain range stretched from the ground all the way to the sky. It was surrounded by clouds and could not be seen clearly. Many small red and green lights were scattered on the ground as they shone faintly.

    They looked like crystals. Or were they the ?ar¨©ras[1] of the Phoenix God? They hadpletely integrated with the surface of the ground. Wang Zhong could feel the massive energy from within them and thought about the energy that was contained in his divine cells. However, this energy leaked into the surroundings. Wang Zhong did not hold back and shed at the lights, causing all the energy within the lights to instantly disperse. It was no use slicing them apart.

    In the end, Wang Zhong gave up. Treasures were not important now. It was more important to find an escape route before the Octopus people caught up with them. Wang Zhong looked up. He saw arge and magnificent pce several hundred meters away.

    Rather than a pce, it was more like a lofty gate. Two massive, bright red pirs were neatly arranged and pierced through the clouds as if they were reaching for the heavens. It was like a sign that weed visitors.

    The two pirs were densely covered with countless rune engravings that were as small as flies. These engravings were simple and sacred. There was something majestic about these engravings that made them extremely exquisite. To Wang Zhong, who was very familiar with rune engravings, these massive red pirs were gorgeous. There were millions upon millions of engravings. Wang Zhong looked at the engravings and realized that no two engravings were the same. Every single rune engraving was unique. He could not bear to take his eyes off the pirs.

    As far as Wang Zhong knew, from the dark era to the present age, humans had only mastered less than a hundred thousand runes from various Faculties. However, all the engravings here were rted to fire, and there were no repeats. There were millions of me runes, and this was only a safe estimate. Wang Zhong could not see the top of these pirs and could only see the lower half. The upper half of the pirs were in the clouds. No one knew how many new me rune engravings there would be above!

    Humans were like frogs in a well. If Old Potter heard about this, he would be excited for three days and three nights. He might not even be able to sleep.

    The rune engravings were simple and unsophisticated, yet solemn and grand. The Octopus people did not have the ability to do this. Had the actual Phoenix God left this for the Octopus people? Runes? Was this rted to the ck holes? Did these have anything to do with humans, the Holy Land, or the Octopus people? What about the Fifth Dimension?

    Whatever was inside was like a web that shrouded all intelligent creatures.

    Wang Zhong shook his head. He was thinking too far. Now, he had to think about how he would leave this ce. He could only say that he had been too ignorant and ill-informed. No wonder so many Heroic Soul Stage soldiers were not willing to return to Earth. When they reached the Heavenly Soul Stage, they would wander about the Fifth Dimension. The boundless obscurities spurred humans to continuously explore the mysteries within. Their curiosity and desire surpassed everything. This was the source of human power and the basis for their constant evolution.

    [1] ?ar¨©ra ¨C pearl/crystal-like bead-shaped objects found among cremated ashes

 Chapter 916 - Battling the Sword Saint Again

    <h4>916 Battling the Sword Saint Again</h4>

    ¡°These might be the two teeth of the phoenix!¡± Simba used his imagination seriously. The white ground looked very simr to bones. Simba suspected that they were standing on the corpse of a phoenix. If that was the case, just how big was this phoenix?

    ¡°The phoenix is a bird. How can it have teeth?¡± Wang Zhong wanted to p him.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Simba was dumbfounded. He pouted and refuted Wang Zhong, ¡°We have never seen a phoenix. Who knows? Let¡¯s go. This ce is strangely empty. Let¡¯s go there and see if there are any changes. It would be best if an escape path appears. That¡¯s right. We can ask our captive here! That¡ª what was its name again?¡±

    Simba shouted. It had only been one night, but he was already addicted to scaring Tatamu. He was someone who held grudges. Although the eight-wed creature did not torture them now, it had treated Wang Zhong like an animal and conducted research on him. Luckily, Simba was soft-hearted. If not, the first thing he would have done was to cut this eight-wed creature into eight pieces, instead of allowing it to bber here.

    But before he could scare Tatamu, the eight-wed monster who only had seven legs left had thrown itself in front of Wang Zhong. It hugged Wang Zhong¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Master! Almighty Master!¡±

    When Tatamu was coborating with them, it felt very depressed. After all, it had given up on the chance to serve the deities just to be a minion for a human? However, it had no choice but to lower its head. In fact, if it was too slow to speak, a leg would be chopped off. How many legs could it spare for these humans to chop off? Thus, it had no choice but to cooperate. It had to endure this hardship and serve these humans in order to strengthen its resolve.

    But now, it had entered the restricted area even when it was not supposed to be able to. Even if it made it out alive, most of the Octopus people would not let it off. This meant that it would be stuck with Wang Zhong no matter what. Its escape route had been blocked off. It had to follow Wang Zhong even if it did not want to.

    What else could it do? Rather than worrying about its chopped-off leg, it would be much better to make the best of this situation. It treated this situation as a change in master. After all, Sauron was not its first master either. Furthermore, this human was so strong that Tatamu worshiped him. This human could ignore the restrictions that the royal family had put in ce! With such a powerful and respectable existence, it did not seem like much of a disgrace if Tatamu had no choice but to follow him.

    ¡°Your mighty light illuminates Tatamu. Tatamu¡ª¡± Tatamu¡¯s expression was full of respect. It wanted to make up for its faults by bootlicking.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense.¡± Just as it was about to fawn on Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong waved his hand and cut it off. ¡°Tell me everything you know about this restricted area.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Tatamu had a miserable expression on its face. Its new master did not seem to like being fawned on. However, it was best at bootlicking! How, how would it adjust to this¡­ Tatamu did not even dare to show a bit of dejection on its face. Its new master was rather pragmatic. It quickly responded to its master¡¯s request and sorted out information rted to this space in its head.

    ¡°It is said that this space was made out of the Phoenix God¡¯s skeleton and divine sense. It is so massive that there are no borders. There are also many mystical crystals that contain great amounts of energy. There is even zing grass that contains pure energy. All these are the products of the Phoenix¡¯s Will that the Phoenix God bestowed upon the Octopus people before it ascended to heaven¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop speaking. Come and see this.¡± Wang Zhong had walked through the gate. There were no visible changes in his surroundings, but he discovered a massive engraving of a phoenix totem on the ground. From its appearance, it was very simr to what he had seen when he looked up at this skeletal space from the peak of the mountain. There was a line of words written in the Mizobudapinguage. Wang Zhong could not understand these words.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Tatamu obediently caught up. It took a look at the engraving and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is a map of the restricted area! Look!¡±

    It pointed to the totem engraving. There were traces of mes on two different parts of the phoenix¡¯s body, one on its head and one on its heart. At the same time, there was a glowing spot on its back; it was most likely where they were standing now. ¡°Tatamu remembers when the abominable Sauron said that he had stood on the head of the Phoenix God. Back then, he had followed the royal family to offer a sacrifice to the heavens. The me at its head is definitely the ce where the royal family offered their sacrifice and buried the past emperors! As for the heart, it is definitely the treasure vault of the Octopus people! The words have even specified the directions. The orientation of the engraving is the same as the orientation of the skeleton.¡±

    It excitedly madeparisons. The head area was probably the area before the two massive pirs. But right after, it discovered something even more exciting.

    ¡°Not only is this a map, it is also a transmission array! The transmission array can be activated using the royal bloodline. We can transport to the three ces indicated on the map. How great! We¡­ hm? Why is there no exit?¡±

    Tatamu bbered on but was suddenly stunned. They were not here to offer sacrifices or look for treasures. Instead, they were here to escape. It remembered when Sauron said that after they finished their sacrifice, they did not go back via the route they had used to go there. Instead, he followed the royal family through a spatial pathway and returned directly to the Imperial City. Tatamu had thought that it would be able to follow Wang Zhong and find the spatial pathway here, but there were no signs of the spatial pathway on this map.

    ¡°Spatial pathway? Since they offered sacrifices at its head, wouldn¡¯t the spatial pathway be at the head?¡±

    Tatamu shook its head. ¡°Definitely not. That ce is where the Octopus people offer sacrifices to the heavens and their ancestors. It is a very solemn ce and would not allow anyone to travel through space.¡±

    ¡°You are definitely lying.¡± Simba threatened Tatamu and hoped that it would fight back. After all, it would be interesting to cut off two of its legs. However, this fellow suddenly grew very proactive.

    Tatamu panicked. ¡°Impossible! Tatamu¡¯s loyalty towards Master is very obvious! We Polylegs are the most loyal creatures in this world! Furthermore, Tatamu is¡­¡±

    ¡°You just betrayed the Octopus people.¡± Simba fiercely interrupted it. This eight-wed monster was very uncooperative. Fight back! If it continued being proactive, Simba would feel bad chopping off its leg.

    ¡°How is this a betrayal? This is leaving the darkness for the light! This is because Tatamu has finally found the light in the sea of suffering!¡± Tatamu proudly stood beside Wang Zhong. ¡°Only great creatures like Master are worthy of Tatamu¡¯s true loyalty!¡±

    As Wang Zhong watched the two of them bring the conversation further and further away, he felt helpless and quickly waved. This seemed to be a random action, but his consciousness had been shrouding Tatamu. Now that Tatamu was standing very near to him, he could clearly sense Tatamu¡¯s heart rate. If it was lying, Wang Zhong would have seen some discrepancies. It seemed like the spatial pathway was not at the head. ¡°Stop your nonsense. We will go to the treasure vault.¡±

    They would try their luck. Would there be a transmission array at the treasure vault? Even if there was no transmission array, they could take some treasures from the Octopus people. These treasures might be able to make him stronger, allowing him to kill his enemies in one shot.

    After asking Tatamu to trante the activation instructions beside the transmission array at the map, Wang Zhong was about to head to the treasure vault. Suddenly, he saw a figure appear out of thin air in front of him.

    That was the ce he hadnded when he first entered this ce. Had the soldiers caught up with him?

    The moment the figure materialized, the powerful aura of a Heavenly Soul hit Wang Zhong in the face. It was the Sword Saint who had climbed up the mountain stairs! Tatamu, who had been full of vigor and was prepared to escape with Wang Zhong, was speechless. Its seven legs were trembling, and it was as quiet as a cicada in winter.

    Beads of sweat could be seen on Pievrov¡¯s forehead. He had sprinted at full speed on thest stretch of the white jade steps. Even he had been fatigued by the journey. Activating the transmission array exhausted even more of his energy and caused him to drop to a mid-leveled Heavenly Soul. However, he still had enough strength to spare to fight a Heroic Soul human.

    ¡°Wonderful.¡± Pievrov panted, but a smile appeared on his face. He had finally caught up. It had been worthwhile spending his energy and taking the risk of losing his way to rush here.

    This was not Pievrov¡¯s first time in the restricted area. There was a golden spark of light. Then, in the blink of an eye, Pievrov had arrived several meters away from Wang Zhong. ¡°You have trespassed the restricted area of my race. How do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°This¡ªthis has nothing to do with me!¡± When faced with the pressure of a Sword Saint, Tatamu trembled in fear. It chose to betray its master for a second time without any hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯d say that this fellow is not dependable.¡± Even as a mask, Simba did not stop his insults.

    Wang Zhong focused all his attention on the Sword Saint who had barged in. This Sword Saint was different from Heinrich. Although he felt that this fellow was much stronger than Heinrich outside, for some reason, he sensed that the Sword Saint was now around the same level as him; they both had the power of mid-leveled Heavenly Souls.

    A mere mid-leveled Heavenly Soul had no right to act powerful in front of him. With the divine sword in hand, Wang Zhong¡¯s energy surged forth in a continuous stream. He had been chased and tortured for a very long time. Even someone like him would get angry. Perhaps he would be killed in battle today, but definitely not by the person in front of him.

    Soul Power surged forth as Pievrov¡¯s expression grew serious. He seemed to havepletely misunderstood the situation. His enemy was not a Heroic Soul, but a mid-leveled Heavenly Soul. But even so, his enemy did not stand a chance. They were evenly matched in terms of strength, but Pievrov was a genuine Sword Saint, while his enemy was merely a mid-leveled Heavenly Soul. Their strength might be the same, but they were on wholly different levels.

    When he saw the treasure of the Sword Faction, Pievrov¡¯s expression turned grave.

    ¡°You will pay the heaviest price for dirtying that sacred item!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. His Soul Power seeped into the surroundings. The Neb Sword in his hands started to shine just like a real neb. Not only was the sword engulfed by the light, even his surroundings seemed to be engulfed by a neb. It was as if he was standing in a boundless universe of stars. The divine sword in his hands was the center of this universe!

    Wang Zhong never thought that the Neb Sword would change like this. He had gained the approval of the divine sword and was able to control it. He could sense the connection between him and the divine sword, but this had never happened when he used the sword before. Was it because the Soul Power in his divine cells and his body had undergone a purification and transformation after that trial? It seemed like the item in his hands was no ordinary object. The Octopus people had not gotten outraged just to save their image.

    Wang Zhong was about 50-60% confident, but as he sensed the flourishing energy from the divine sword, Wang Zhong was now exploding with confidence. ¡°I always thought that only humans would have a strange sense of superiority, but we are nothingpared to you guys. There are times when I am doubtful. You have such good conditions, but what have you been doing all these years? You are truly backward.¡±

    The Mizobudapi people existed in the Fifth Dimension, which meant that they were one dimension above humans. Their civilization had existed for a longer time as well, but they had developed into this hideous state. If they were humans, they would have started killing people everywhere.

    The murderous intent on Pievrov¡¯s face had turned into doubt, then anger and disbelief.

    There were two things that the Mizobudapi people held with great importance: the phoenix that represented conviction, and the sword that represented the soul. Thetter was particrly important to swordsmen. Although there were many good swords in the Mizobudapi World and they had long mastered forging techniques, there were only 10 divine swords in this world. The Neb Sword could be considered one of the top three swords. Frankly speaking, if it were not for Heinrich¡¯s special identity, he would not have had the right to use such a treasure, let alone disy the true power of the Neb Sword. Simply put, the fact that the Neb Sword did not reject Heinrich did not mean that Heinrich could control it. However, this human in front of him had achieved resonance with the divine sword!

    A mere human, a lowly being.

    He could not allow this human to live!

    Capturing him alive for a reward was nothing inparison to the reputation of the Sword Faction.

    His murderous intent instantly exploded and filled the surroundings. It had even started to materialize. Wang Zhong could see dazzling gold lights on Pievrov¡¯s body, causing the sea of stars formed by the Neb Sword to grow dim. He was going to kill Wang Zhong.

    In a sh, the gold lights shone brightly and dazzled!

    Humm humm humm humm¡­

    The sound of the sword seemed to echo Pievrov¡¯s desires. His divine sword trembled and buzzed in its sheath as if it could not wait to be released.

    Zeng!

    He did not wait for the sound of the sword to disappear. The gold light continued to shine, but Pievrov had disappeared. His speed could not be seen with the naked eye.

    He moved as if he was teleporting. The explosive power of a Sword Saint during closebat was definitely their most fatal move. Simba and Tatamu were still looking at the golden light, but the divine sword was already aimed at Wang Zhong¡¯s chest.

    This was different from Wang Zhong¡¯s previous fight with Heinrich. Back then, he had depended on confusing his opponent, his luck, and his opponent¡¯s limits. But this time, there was no hesitation in his eyes. On the contrary, there was unparalleled rity in his eyes.

    His vision, senses, and divine cells had not grown stronger in an unbnced manner. Instead, his growth had been veryprehensive. His eyes could follow his opponent, even at his explosive speed. He could see how his enemy crossed a long distance and arrived right in front of him. He could even see when his enemy started and stopped running as well as when he unsheathed his sword. Nothing could escape him.

    He had now mastered the Divine Circuit. Furthermore, after going through extreme trials and training, both the divine cells in his body and the ovepping Soul Power Circuits had undergone transformations under this pressure and integrated with each other. Wang Zhong no longer needed to stack the Circuits again and again. The Circuits seemed rough and straightforward, but there were countless dense connections with every single divine cell that the Circuits passed through!

    This was more effective, more sinct, and what Wang Zhong wanted.

 Chapter 917 - Loyal Tatamu

    <h4>917 Loyal Tatamu</h4>

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body was like a swaying shadow. The sword missed its target.

    Pievrov was aware that he himself was very fast and had powerful vision. After all, he was a mid-leveled Heavenly Soul Stage soldier who had experienced many trials. However, humans were extremely backward when it came tobat techniques. They focused heavily on form, while Mizobudapi heroes had mastered the significance behind these attacks.

    Pievrov¡¯s wrist shook slightly. The blinding light from the divine sword instantly dispersed and turned into Sword Qi that was released in all directions. It was as if spikes of light had been released in front of Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    They were too close to each other, but the trajectories of the Sword Qi could not be predicted. They defied thews of physics.

    Whoosh whoosh~

    Wang Zhong instinctively activated Shadow Dance. Although his strength had increased significantly, he had just advanced in level and thus, lost the upper hand against the Sword Saint. Even with Shadow Dance, he could notpletely dodge the attack. His left shoulder and right leg were hit by the Sword Qi.

    Even the powerful protection abilities that his divine cells provided could not match up against the small Sword Qi. Two wounds appeared on the areas where the Sword Qi had pierced through his defenses. At the same time, Wang Zhong fought back with his 3rd Drive. The instant they passed by each other, he aggressively mmed into Pievrov¡¯s back.

    Boom!

    Zeng!

    The Sword Saint and Wang Zhong shed past each other. They had rushed 10 meters forward and thennded steadily on the ground.

    Two bloody grooves appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. His injuries were rather severe. His muscles werepletely exposed, and the cuts were at least three to four centimeters deep. Blood continued to flow from the wounds. It looked very shocking, but even the terrifying Sword Qi attacks from the Sword Saint were quickly healed by his divine cells. The Octopus people Sword Saints were more terrifying than human Sword Saints as they could manipte the power of heaven and earth. More importantly, their Sword Qi could directly kill. Just like how Heinrich had attacked Grai, ordinary soldiers would be engulfed by the Sword Qi and die even from small injuries. This had been called the ¡®ck-hole effect¡¯ in the Holy Land.

    In front of him, Pievrov was slowly turning around.

    Pievrov did not immediatelyunch another wave of attacks. Instead, he slowly lowered the gold divine sword in his hands. He looked at the two wounds on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. A barely discernible emotion shed in his eyes.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s sword attacks were very low-leveled. He could awaken the Neb Sword and even produce a neb, but he did not seem to know how to make use of them. He simply treated the Neb Sword as an ordinary sword and waved it around. However, Pievrov was surprised. The Sword Qi that was unique to the Mizobudapi people did not seem to have any effect on him.

    The attack had also left Pievrov feeling very ufortable. It was definitely not an attack that an ordinary mid-leveled Heavenly Soul could use. He was injured and did not manage to win the upper hand in the fight. However, he could not use his wide-scale killing technique in the sacred ce. He had to get rid of his enemy as quickly as possible. He could not cause any damage to the restricted area as this was his responsibility. If he caused any damage, he would not be able to make up for his neglect even if he shredded this human into thousands of pieces.

    He had to kill his enemy in one strike!

    Wang Zhong had also turned around. They looked straight at each other as if they had suddenly forgotten how to attack. They stood facing each other.

    Tatamu, who was at the side, did not even dare to pant. It was trapped in the indiscernible confrontation between the two of them. Even though it was far away from them, it could feel itself breaking out in cold sweat. It was so afraid that it wanted to die but was too stunned to even move.

    There was no wind here, at least for now. It was as if the entire world had fallenpletely silent at this moment. The two of them stood facing each other in silence. Everything in their surroundings had stagnated as a result of their stifling auras.

    Wang Zhong did not radiate anything except for a dignified aura. On the other hand, a terrifying Sword Intent was rapidly surging from Pievrov¡¯s body. It was as if there was no limit to his Sword Intent as it continued to rise into the air. Even the surroundings were filled with a sharp aura. If you took a deep breath, it felt as if air would not fill your nostrils. Instead, a sharp sword would!

    Pievrov disyed his true power. Even though various factors caused them to have the same strength and speed, their levels werepletely different. The difference between the two of them was as great as the distance between the ground and the clouds. Wang Zhong¡¯s aura was suppressed by Pievrov¡¯s rising aura. There was no chance for Wang Zhong to fight back. His aura was like a small boat that could capsize at any time against the Sword Saint¡¯s terrifying aura, which was as powerful as a stormy sea.

    The standstill between them was instantly broken. Tatamu, who had been extremely tense, was instantly suppressed by this overwhelming atmosphere. Both its spirit and body were suppressed, causing its slightly unstable state of mind to return to normal. Its body was rooted to the ground out of shock as it faced the Sword Saint¡¯s terrifying aura.

    This Sword Saint was more mature than Heinrich, but to be honest, he lost to Heinrich in terms of capability. Although Heinrich was weaker, he had a stronger life force. Now, he knew that the Sword Saint wanted to kill him in one shot, but Wang Zhong did not have any time to lose either. He was facing a Sword Saint, but there would be many others after him. He had to get rid of his opponent quickly.

    Both of them knew what the other party was thinking but had absolute confidence in themselves.

    From the previous attack, Wang Zhong knew thatbat techniques that focused on form, like Shadow Dance, were not effective against experts like Pievrov. He was stillcking in substance. He could not help but remember the attack that he had used during the battle against Heinrich, ¡®Man and Sword Be One¡¯. If that had just been the tip of the iceberg, Wang Zhong could now feel the essence of the attack.

    As the Mizobudapi developed, they started to persistently pursue the ultimate sword techniques. This increased their individual strength, but as a result, there was no free development of different styles, unlike in the human world.

    Wang Zhong pointed the Neb Sacred Sword at the Sword Saint. This was the beginning stance in Man and Sword Be One. He quickly got used to the feeling of this attack. The divine sword in his hand seemed to have been drawn in and produced a low whistle. This irritated Pievrov once again.

    This despicable human was using a unique skill of the Sword Faction!

    Plop!

    Tatamu copsed.

    The sudden noise disrupted the silence in this world. Pievrov, whose aura had reached its peak, could sense a slight shift in the human¡¯s highly concentrated divine sense.

    The dazzling gold Sword Qi suddenly turned extremely radiant. The divine sword turned into a shooting star and shed through the sky, followed by an ear-piercing sound.

    In a sh, countless Sword Qi immediately exploded as if they had been storing up and were rehearsing for this moment. Countless Sword Qi streaked across the sky, forming a boundless hurricane of sword images that spanned a radius of several meters. The tips of all the sword images were pointed at Wang Zhong, who was sprinting at top speed. The sword images started to attack him from all directions.

    Hell Sword Punishment!

    At the same time, all the energy in Wang Zhong¡¯s body burst forth. In this life-or-death situation, the energy in his divine cells waspletely released. His Soul Power entered the Neb Sword. He stuck the sword into the ground, and a gold barrier appeared in front of him.

    Divine Sword Barrier!

    The violent Sword Qi attacked the barrier in all directions but showed no sign of breaking through. Wang Zhong wanted to test whether his strength would be enough to defend against this mid-leveled Sword Saint. In reality, Wang Zhong had a powerful realm of control, but only under the circumstance that they were evenly matched in strength.

    He was powerful!

    Before Pievrov could finish attacking, the tip of the Neb Sword rose into the air, and Wang Zhong naturally followed after the sword. The wave attacks seemed to bounce off the sword as a ray of golden light shed past.

    Pievrov looked at the sword in his chest withplete disbelief. If the gods could give him another chance, he would not fight this monster as a mid-leveled Sword Saint. A mid-leveled human Heavenly Soul should not possess such strength andbat techniques.

    The sword dazzled. Pievrov¡¯s head flew off smoothly.

    Wang Zhong fell to the ground and felt his body overflowing with energy. His injuries had already healed. The divine cells possessed terrifying recovery abilities. Furthermore, his opponent made him realize something. No one at the same level as him would stand a chance against him. No matter how high their level was, it was useless if they were not evenly matched in strength. In addition, he had divine cells, the Great 5 Elements Constitution, and an extremely powerful Soul Sea. He was invincible!

    He had to progress further, to face even more terrifying enemies. If the enemies ahead were all mid-leveled Saints, he did not mind killing them in one shot. But this would not be possible. The Octopus people would definitely have other methods, and Wang Zhong did not want to take the risk.

    On the other hand, Tatamu was still in shock from the prowess of the Sword Saint. It was so afraid that it was crawling on the floor, begging the Sword Saint to spare it. Suddenly, it saw Pievrov¡¯s face just within reach and was almost scared to death. ¡°Spare me, Sword Saint! Spare me, Sword Saint! I am simply being held captive by that despicable human. Tatamu¡¯s loyalty towards the gods can be seen very clearly¡­¡±

    Before it could finish speaking, it did not hear the Sword Saint¡¯s reply but, instead, heard a familiar yet terrifying voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person to spare you.¡± It heard Wang Zhong speak.

    The head had flown away andnded on Tatamu¡¯s outstretched ws.

    ¡°Spare¡­¡±

    It suddenly felt something in its hands. It gazed at the object and realized that it was Pievrov¡¯s head. Tatamu, who had been shouting for Pievrov to spare it, was dumbfounded and instantly kept quiet.

    This! Had the Sword Saint been killed by this human?

    Excitement instantly appeared in Tatamu¡¯s eyes as it regained its normal expression. Its hands instantly hurled Pievrov¡¯s head far away as if its hands had been shocked by electricity. It trembled in fear as it carefully said, ¡°I¡ªI just wanted to find an opportunity to distract the Sword Saint¡­ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what happened! Tatamu can discard its dignity to help Great Master!¡±

    ¡°You have no dignity.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°You have legs.¡±

    ¡°Mas¡ªMaster is invincible!¡± Tatamu¡¯s face turned white at the mention of its legs. Its entire body trembled as if it was spasming and quickly tried to fawn on Wang Zhong. However, this seemed to be useless. Thus, it added on, ¡°You are unparalleled in this world! You are brilliant and confident!¡±

    ¡°Tatamu¡ª Ah!¡± Tatamu was about to continue praising Wang Zhong, but Wang Zhong pped its head.

    He had expected Tatamu to betray him. Wang Zhong was not angry or surprised. Instead, he acted as if nothing had happened. This was natural as he still needed this fellow in the future. Finding the escape route as soon as possible was of utmost importance. ¡°Shut up. Activate the transmission array!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Tatamu was overjoyed. It looked like Wang Zhong would not continue to investigate its actions!

    There were two steps in activating the transmission array. They had to use the blood of the royal family to stimte the transmission array, but they also had to know the correct steps to travel freely between the three locations on the map. Wang Zhong¡¯s blood was already sttered all over the ground from the battle.

    The transmission array instantly glowed brightly. Tatamu seemed to have been prepared to receive orders and immediately started to read the Mizobudapi words beside the engraving. It followed the method it had learned and activated the transmission array, connecting the array to the ce where they wanted to travel.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong finally had the time to pick up Sword Saint Pievrov¡¯s corpse and other winnings from the ground.

    For a Sword Saint, this fellow was undoubtedly poor. Wang Zhong could tell that the divine sword he used was a treasure. However, he did not have anything else on him, leaving Wang Zhong and the rest disappointed. But they did not know that Sword Saints and Warlock Saints in charge of protecting the Sacred Mountain were not allowed to carry any surplus items. They had to give up all their extravagant luxuries to show that they were free of desires and sincere in heart.

    Luckily, this was a Sword Saint who had a divine sword. If he had been a Warlock Saint, he would not even have anything on hand.

    ¡°How poor!¡± Simba had earned a fortune from several battles, and he did not know the details behind Pievrov¡¯s poverty. He was simply very unhappy about this. ¡°We need to eat too! Even an ordinary soldier is better than this!¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡± Tatamu immediately spat to show its loyalty. ¡°Garbage Sword Saint, even an ordinary soldier is better than you!¡±

    Tatamu showed considerable respect for the mask which could transform into a strange creature. It had to seize every opportunity that allowed it to continue surviving. Other than dissection, its specialty was in bootlicking.

    Wang Zhong kept the divine sword. Although he had killed Pievrov, he was far from escaping danger. He had no mood to be happy,in, or ponder about the battle. The royal family of the Octopus people had the ability to activate this space. Therge wave of troops behind them might be able to catch up very quickly. Among them, there would definitely be someone stronger than Pievrov. Thus, they urgently had to find a way to leave his ce.

    Tatamu had followed the instructions and configured their destination. A me-red energy line connected the glowing spots on the heart and on the back of the phoenix engraving on the ground.

    ¡°Master! Tatamu has finished the mission!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The rather peculiar transmission array was different from the stable spatial pathways that humans had developed. The process of traveling through the transmission array created by the Octopus people was very ufortable. It was an unstable space and a rather agitated wormhole. The moment Wang Zhong stepped into the transmission array, he even wondered whether he had fallen for Tatamu¡¯s trick. He felt as if his body was being disintegrated into tiny pieces. The wormhole was too small, and only tiny pieces could pass through. After traveling for a long time and reorganizing his body at the destination, he felt as if he had gone through a life-and-death experience.

 Chapter 918 - Original Pioneering Order

    <h4>Chapter 918 Original Pioneering Order</h4>

    In modern human society, wormhole transmission was something only people like Wang Zhong knew. He had learned about it when Simba talked about the old civilization. During the glorious era, in the old civilization where science and technology flourished, humans had conceived the idea of a wormhole. It was the original model of transmission and spatial leaps. If the humans had not experienced the dark era, they might have invented wormhole transmission technology like the Octopus people. But through the process of exploration, the transmission array in the Holy Land was thousands of times better than the original transmission model.

    It was a different experience. There were too many differences and fine distinctions between the Octopus people civilization and the human civilization. The conventional technology tree in the human world was in a different structure in the world of the Octopus people. This seemed mysterious, and humans could not imagine how the Octopus people civilization had progressed. But in reality, the two civilizations focused on different directions in their developments. Their encounters and experiences were also different. Thus, the direction and structure of the technology tree would be very different.

    While Tatamu was still spasming on the ground, Wang Zhong had already regained consciousness. The divine cells were trained to reduce themselves into tiny pieces. Thus, this journey did not ce a huge burden on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. At that moment, he looked around.

    His surroundings werepletely different from the vast area they had set off from. This was a rather narrow space that was only several hundred meters wide. It stretched into the distance like a pathway, but there was no shelter overhead. Instead, there were stars shining in the sky. Upon closer inspection, they were actually sword bases.

    Most of them had taken the shape of a sword, except that the shapes were rather crude. Some of them were still in the shape of a rectangle. They were suspended high in the sky and sparkled brightly. Each sword base contained a great power that was simple and implicit, yet vast and profound. Upon closer inspection, one could even imagine how sharp the sword bases[1] were. If just the sword bases were able to make Wang Zhong feel this way, he could imagine how it would feel like when these ¡®stars¡¯ were refined or transformed into divine swords. As he sensed the sword bases in the sky, Wang Zhong could even sense a wonderful connection between him and the countless sword bases. It was as if they all had a unique life and consciousness, and they had taken a liking to this intruder. He felt as if they were calling for him to take them away.

    In the past, he had heard that the Octopus people believed true divine swords grew naturally. Wang Zhong had never epted this, but now, he could see that the treasure vault of the phoenix¡¯s remains was probably where the Octopus people refined or produced divine swords. Wang Zhong was not greedy. It was not because he was not interested in the sword bases, but it was because there was no time to choose the sword bases and sessfully produce divine swords from them. No one had told Wang Zhong about the process, but anyone would be able to tell that it was not something that could bepleted in one or two days.

    Just as Wang Zhong was about to enter, the world in front of him suddenly shook. Many purple-gold seals appeared in front of him¡­ They looked like rune engravings.

    They seemed like¡­ they were from the human world????

    The next moment, a warning sign appeared, and the runes surged toward Wang Zhong. Even with his current condition, Wang Zhong could not react in time. Crash! Countless runes surged into his head. It was as if Wang Zhong¡¯s body exploded at that moment.

    Countless Octopus people were kneeling in worship at the foot of a volcano as they chanted loudly. However, they were faced with an erupting volcano and scampered away pitifully in fright. Wang Zhong saw something flying above the volcano. It was a humanoid creature¡­ with wings?

    After that, it was as if he had leaped through time. The Octopus people started to develop rapidly. Among them, winged creatures seemed to be obtaining something from the Octopus people. Meanwhile, the Octopus people advanced very quickly. They lived in the Fifth Dimension and had good endowments. Furthermore, the antennae on their heads allowed them to have superb senses. Their control over their strength continued to increase as their ambition surged. In the end, they finally started a dimensional war. Although humans thought that the Octopus people isted themselves, the Octopus people had actually conquered many races. For example, the Polylegs, which humans thought were a native race, had earned this status during one of the early wars.

    In this vision, the Octopus people had millions in their armies and enough Warlocks to fill the skies, as well as countless soldiers and dimensional lifeform armies. Dozens of Warlock Gods led thousands of Warlock Saints. This sight caused the humans to fall into despair as the Octopus people would definitely crush the Holy Land with this power. The entire world was influenced by this power. They chanted spells as if they were calling for something¡­

    It was as if a door had opened in the skies, and the winged creatures appeared. Then, the sky turned white and bs appeared one after another.

    The Golden Stone b!

    There was no doubt that it was Wang Zhong¡¯s Golden Stone b. Then, multiple stone bs appeared in session. The second b was covered in zing mes, while the third b produced waves. The fourth b represented the steady earth, while the fifth b represented unwavering steel. Lastly, the sixth b was green, representing life. It was undoubtedly the Golden Stone b, but the power it contained was definitely different. It was as if¡­ this was the true Golden Stone b. When the sealed Golden Stone b was opened, the rune within was living and fluid.

    Then, the Light and Darkness b appeared. Following this was the most important scene.

    The bs were differentiated by rank, and higher-ranked bs appearedter on. They represented time and space, order, chaos, and fate respectively. These bs were not simply made out of a golden material. There was no doubt that mastering these four forces was a shortcut to understanding the meaning of the universe.

    After each b showed up, the shadow of the winged creature would appear. When the 11 bs were gathered together, a massive altar rotated, and the 11 bs fused. Then, what appeared was¡­

    The whole world started to spin as it waspletely engulfed in light. There was an earth-shattering explosion, and everything vanished.

    When Wang Zhong regained consciousness, he saw a human who was shining with radiance. He was definitely a human. He possessed the characteristics of a human that Wang Zhong was all too familiar with. No matter whether it was his physique, his appearances, or even how he fought, it was evident that he had trained in the Holy Land.

    This human was far too powerful. The moment he appeared, he seemed to have the power topletely destroy the heaven and the earth. It was as if a god had descended from heaven to face the thousands of Sword Saints and Warlock Saints, as well as the powerful Sword Gods and Warlock Gods, by himself!

    The entire peak level-three civilization gathered, but they were only evenly matched against this single human. The Octopus people seemed to have gone mad as they surrounded and attacked the human without any consideration for their own lives.

    The civilization of the Octopus people suffered a huge shock from this fight. Ten Sword and Warlock Gods had fallen to this human, while arge majority of the Sword Saints and Warlock Saints were killed just as easily. As a result, their strength dropped drastically. This was probably the main reason why the Octopus people paused their wars to conquer other nes of existence, causing humans to misunderstand that the Octopus people were a race that did not think about progress.

    However, they had also severely injured the human in this battle, forcing him into the phoenix remains. The human guarded the entrance of the remains, killing all the Octopus people that tried to enter. The two parties stood facing each other in a confrontation. The Octopus people did not dare to enter the remains nor could they enter. Thus, they gathered their armies to guard the entrance in an attempt to trap and kill the human.

    Then, Wang Zhong regained consciousness and returned to the restricted area. The runes hadpletely disappeared. Beside him, Simba was very worried, while Tatamu constantly looked around.

    Simba wanted to say something, but Wang Zhong stopped him. Wang Zhong believed that the human was the Holy Saint Teacher. In the history of humanity, only the Holy Saint Teacher possessed such power. However, to be honest, Wang Zhong had never imagined that the Holy Saint Teacher could achieve such absolute power. But when he thought about it, this made sense. Without this power, how would they be able to control the Holy Land? After this fight, the Holy Saint Teacher had probably started to conduct research on the stone bs, but the stone bs seemed to have lost their mystical power. In the end, he fell short of sess and disappeared. No one knew whether he had died or entered the hyperdimension.

    Wang Zhong believed that the runes here were left behind by the Holy Saint Teacher for a sessor. It was left behind specifically for a human. Since this was the case, Wang Zhong was sure that there was a conspiracy behind the matter. After the fight with the Holy Saint Teacher, the Octopus people had suffered heavy losses and treated humans as their greatest enemies. While the humans explored the Fifth Dimension, the Octopus people looked for signs of humans. However, Wang Zhong was not sure whether the Holy Saint Teacher had left all these behind for the Holy Land. Wang Zhong could not guess what was happening in the Patriarch Society. However, he knew that someone as powerful as the Holy Saint Teacher would have long-term considerations.

    Now, Wang Zhong was no longer naive. He did not think that he was the only one who was aware of the situation. The background of the war between civilizations was beyond his imagination.

    There was no doubt that the stone bs contained a divine power. If the 11 stone bs were gathered, he would be able to summon something. However, what were the winged creatures?

    From the vision, the winged creatures had probably bestowed the Octopus people with strength and wisdom. At the same time, they wanted to use the Octopus people to obtain something. However, the Holy Saint Teacher had stopped their progress in conquering the Fifth Dimension.

    Wang Zhong was slightly worried. Ever since he arrived in the Fifth Dimension, he realized that many things were beyond his imagination and the norm. However, there was a piece of good news. Since the great Holy Saint Teacher was able to leave behind this information, he would have definitely left behind a way to escape!

    A red light shone faintly at the end of the pathway. Their hope to leave this ce was probably there. Wang Zhong released Smander to be on patrol in the treasure vault. The pathway was far too long. Thus, he had released Smander to be on guard so that they would be aware if the Octopus people troops arrived. At the same time, they quickly traveled to the end of the pathway.

    They reached the end of the pathway in just a few minutes. The red light filled their surroundings and separated them from the rest of the world like some sort of ward protection. In addition, there was a sluggish feeling in the air. When Wang Zhong stepped into the red light, he felt as if he was being scanned and approved by something. Just one step into the light and he was instantly enlightened.

    They found themselves in a somewhat vast enclosed area. They did not see any transmission array or transmission passageway as they had expected, but they found countless sources of the red light.

    The four walls were filled with fiery red crystals of various sizes. They seemed to be either mounted on the wall or were growing from the wall. They were simr to the red crystals that Wang Zhong had seen at the entrance of the phoenix¡¯s remains and possessed massive amounts of energy. However, they were slightly different. Various peculiar objects were sealed in these red crystals, just like the prehistoric insects sealed in amber that were found in the human world. The bigger the red crystals were, the bigger the object sealed inside was.

    These were probably the treasures of the Octopus people. About one-fifth of the red crystals containedplete and unique divine swords. There were also some objects in strange shapes that Wang Zhong did not recognize. There were also white jade tes that continued to emit a unique shine even through the red crystals. They were simr to the material of the white jade stairs on the Sacred Mountain, but much smoother. Some of the red crystals containedplete sets of gs, strange gourds, and even instruments like the qin, se, or pipa[2]. Furthermore, some of the crystals contained high-leveled creatures. Some of them were only palm-sized, such as a young dragon. There were some that were dozens of meters tall, such as some atavistic bird species. Their entire bodies were red, and their massive wings were tightly bound to their bodies, allowing them to be forcefully packed into the massive red crystals. These red crystals were fully filled.

    No matter whether the creatures in the red crystals were living or dead, they all possessed a mysterious energy that could not be overlooked.

    ¡°They are all treasures!¡± Tatamu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is the treasure vault of the Octopus people and the source of their strength!¡±

    Simba had started to drool at this sight. Many items that belonged to the Octopus people were of research value to humans. They would be able to obtain arge amount of resources if they brought any of these strange items back to the base. Furthermore, these were the treasures that the Octopus people had carefully stored in their treasure vault. ¡°Lao Wang, Lao Wang, let¡¯s take all of these away!¡±

    It was a pity that they could only talk about taking these items away. Wang Zhong had seen the defensive capabilities of the red crystals outside. As he did not know the correct way to unseal these crystals and while it would not bepletely impossible to open the crystals and obtain their contents, they would waste a lot of time doing so. They could only sigh in excitement upon the sight of these treasures. ¡°The exit is definitely here!¡±

    ¡°Master is brilliant!¡± Tatamu would not miss the chance to fawn on Wang Zhong. Although his new master did not seem to take a liking to this, once he got used to its bootlicking, he would definitely not be able to leave it behind. ¡°Tatamu has suddenly been enlightened as if Tatamu has been filled with wisdom!¡±

    Wang Zhong was speechless. He did not have any hate towards this fellow. Instead, he saw it as a pitiful tool that just wanted to live. Wang Zhong also asked Simba to find an exit. The more people he asked, the more help he would get.

    This was the deepest part of this space. Wang Zhong saw a strange stone b sealed within a red crystal. He immediately recognized this stone b as it had left a deep impression on him. This was most likely the stone b that represented the order of this ce!

    Beside the stone b, there was a palm-sized red crystal. A token was contained within the red crystal.

    The token showed strong signs of being from human civilization. The appearance and design of the token were unique, and the word ¡®Pioneer¡¯ was engraved in a simple font. It was very simr to the Pioneering Order that was used in the Holy Land. This was something that had never appeared among the Octopus people. It was very different from the other treasures around it and was easily noticeable.

    Was this the Pioneering Order? This was the original Pioneering Order!

    [1] sword bases ¨C semipleted swords that are ready to be turned into actual swords.

    [2] qin, se, or pipa ¨C various types of Chinese instruments.

 Chapter 919 - Imminent Peril

    <h4>919 Imminent Peril</h4>

    This discovery was a pleasant surprise to Wang Zhong. Furthermore, even though the Pioneering Order was contained and covered by the red crystal, he could still feel a faint wave of energy emitting from the Pioneering Order. He could even see light beams circting on the surface of the token. It was not a useless item that used up energy.

    There was nothing else to say. Whether they would be able to escape from this ce depended on this item.

    Wang Zhong tried to use his blood to unseal the red crystal. As expected, although his bloodline was approved by this space, it was not the key to unsealing the red crystal. When his blood dripped on the surface of the red crystal, there was no effect.

    There might be other ways to unseal the crystal, but they did not have the time to slowly explore. Wang Zhong did not say anything else as he drew the Neb Sword. He definitely had to obtain this item! All the divine Soul Power in his body was activated and flowed into the divine sword. The Neb Sword shone with a profound light, and a starry sky that seemed to contain celestial powers started to form. He aggressively shed the sword at the red crystal.

    Boom!

    There was a violent explosion, like the explosive sound of thunder on a clear day. In the distance, Tatamu was so shocked that it knelt on the ground. Even Simba was so scared that he fell andnded on his buttocks.

    The red crystal was extremely hard. Wang Zhong could feel his hand trembling from the massive bacsh of energy. Although he was simply testing out his sword, he had used almost all his energy, but only a fingernail-sized piece of the red crystal had been shed off. This was a huge hit to Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence.

    Again!

    This time, he was not just testing out his sword. The Neb Sword started to shine as multiple iplete shadows appeared and millions of sword images formed. Wild Wind Sword Technique!

    Sword images immediately filled their surroundings as a white light engulfed them. To an Octopus Sword Saint, Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of the sword was probably childish. However, in terms of attacking speed, he did not lose out to a Sword Saint. As he shed the red crystal, it was evident that his explosive power and endurance gradually matched up to that of an Octopus Sword Saint.

    The palm-sized red crystal was attacked by a rain of sword images and was whittled down piece by piece. This was a detailed and painstaking task that exhausted time and energy.

    Luckily, the deeper Wang Zhong dug into the red crystal, the softer the structure of the crystal became. When he reached the innermostyer, he found out that it was made of liquid. Thus, he no longer had to whittle down the crystal. After over ten minutes of wildly attacking, he had finally cut through the crystal and obtained the token.

    He used his Soul Power to explore the token and discovered that it was different from the modern Pioneering Orders he had used. There were distinct differences in the operating order and the transmission array contained within this token. However, Wang Zhong had no doubt that this was a Pioneering Order from the Holy Land as it was made out of the same material as the ones he had used before. Although the operating order was moreplex, the transmission energy within the token was much more powerful than the Pioneering Orders he had used. Once his Soul Power touched the transmission order, he would immediately be sent out of the mysterious remains. Although he did not know where he would end up, looking at the powerful transmission energy in the token, Wang Zhong felt that he might even be transported back to the Holy Land.

    That would be an unbelievable journey. They had taken a full three days to travel from the Holy Land to the Mizobudapi World even though they had flown at full speed. The distance they had traveled was much longer than they could imagine. If Wang Zhong used a modern Pioneering Order, it would be able to transport them through only 0.01% of the distance they had traveled. The modern Pioneering Order was said to be able to transport one to any ce in the Fifth Dimension, but this was restricted to the small area of the Fifth Dimension that humans controlled.

    He never expected that the pathway to escape this ce would be lying in in sight here for him to pick up. Furthermore, it was an ancient Pioneering Order. Wang Zhong sighed. The world was truly unpredictable.

    Simba could not control the excitement on his face. During times like this, hepletely forgot about how he constantlyined that Wang Zhong took too many risks. ¡°Ha ha ha, we have entered this rear area and causedplete chaos here. Then, we will leave with great ease! We have leveled up! Lao Wang, do you think that our legacy will live on for centuries?¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Tatamu proudly stood beside Wang Zhong. It craned its neck and puffed out its chest. ¡°Tatamu has followed in the steps of the Great Master. Tatamu will be featured beside Master and will be remembered for centuries along with Lord Simba!¡±

    ¡°Go away. You are a captive! What does this have to do with you?¡± Evidently, Simba was very unhappy that this fellow had joined in.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Tatamu panicked. Being remembered for centuries would be the greatest achievement of the Polylegs. Thus, it was ready to go all out and shouted at Simba, ¡°Tatamu was the one who activated the transmission array and allowed Master to enter this ce!¡±

    ¡°Are you starting to rebel? Do you dare to talk back to me? Do you have too many legs?¡± Simba was furious and shot a terrifying gaze at Tatamu. He realized that Tatamu¡¯s respect and ttery were all fake. ¡°Lao Wang, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bring this fellow along!¡±

    Tatamu was dejected. ¡°Wait!¡± However, Wang Zhong did not pay any attention to them.

    Smander had been guarding the entrance of the treasure vault. The Octopus people troops had not caught up. Now that he controlled the Pioneering Order, they could leave at any time. Since they had time now, Wang Zhong turned to look at the Golden Stone b.

    The Octopus people treasured the Golden Stone b immensely. Even the Holy Saint Teacher did not hesitate to go to war with a peak level-three civilization over the b. Wang Zhong could not believe that it could only be used to summon Soul Guards.

    He had experienced many hardships along the way. He had to take away some profit from this journey!

    He raised the Neb Sword once again and started shing at the red crystal. He was helpless against the defensive capabilities of the red crystals. However, this time, his objective was bigger, and his mission was more difficult.

    The red crystal that contained the stone b was muchrger than the red crystal that contained the Pioneering Order. However, there was one benefit to this. He did not need topletely expose the stone b. He only had to cut away the outer surface of the crystal and slowly whittle down the crystal when he had the time. This was like a detailed carving, except that he was using arge sword to cut through the crystal. Although the crystal was muchrger, it was much easier for Wang Zhong.

    The Neb Sword became much more active in this space. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had leveled up. However, he still needed to achieve a deeper level ofprehension before he could advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Wang Zhong did not ck off in this aspect. It would definitely be harder for him to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage aspared to Mu Zi, especially since he had three Soul Guards with him. Furthermore¡­ Simba could be considered as a Soul Guard to a certain extent. However, he would only know the truth once he asked Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea. Wang Zhong suspected that Aunt Shea definitely knew something. After all, she was the person who had saved Scarlet.

    The sword techniques of the Octopus people had their own unique qualities, but Wang Zhong did not belittle himself in terms of his own sword techniques. After all, he was only a Heroic Soul soldier and a rookie in the Holy Land. The Holy Land would definitely havebat techniques for Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers, but he had to return to the base first. When he thought about how he would go back very soon, his heart was lit ame. Distance truly made the heart grow fonder. He wanted to see Scarlet, Grai, and the rest. This was his happiness in life!

    It was much easier to cut through this red crystal. Wang Zhong used all his strength to hit the crystal with the sharp Neb Sword. After just three or four minutes, arge hole had appeared in the 50-centimeter-wide crystal. Of course, if someone from the Sword Faction were to see this, they would definitely faint. Who would use the divine sword for such purposes?! Heinrich had been given the sword so that he could show off, but even he had abandoned the sword.

    ¡°Master, you can do this! Master, you can do this! Master, you can do this!¡± Tatamu constantly waved its handkerchief by the side and shouted with all its strength as if it was waving a g and cheering itsrades on. This fellow had powerful learning abilities and could now speak simple humannguage. Of course, Wang Zhong suspected that it had done this on purpose. He even wondered whether it already mastered the humannguage. After all, even the Octopus people understood humannguage.

    Simba constantly observed Wang Zhong¡¯s progress. Then, he nced at the pathway. He seemed anxious yet excited.

    Suddenly, there was a sound from the other side of the pathway.

    Boom!

    A wave of heat exploded from the other end of the pathway. Smander had attacked with mes. However, there was an explosion, and the wave of heat was extinguished. Before Smander could even issue a warning, the pathway turned quiet.

    They had encountered a powerful enemy. Tatamu¡¯s expression changed, and it no longer dared to cheer its master on. Instead, it looked at Wang Zhong helplessly. On the other hand, Simba roared, ¡°Lao Wang!¡±

    Wang Zhong remained unmoved. The Neb Sword in his hands grew even more powerful as he stabbed the sword several centimeters into the red crystal. He connected with Smander¡¯s soul consciousness and could clearly see the enemy that was rushing over from the entrance of the pathway. Four Octopus people had appeared. They were all wearing golden battle armor or robes. Smander had started to attack before they fully materialized, but his attack only dyed them for one or two seconds before he was immediately killed. As a result, Wang Zhong lost his connection with Smander, and the vision stopped.

    Out of the four Octopus people, three of them were Sword Saints, while thest one was a Warlock Saint. The Warlock Saint in the lead held a bright red crystal in his hand. It seemed to be some form of identification that was rted to this ce, reducing the suppression that this ce had on Heavenly Souls. As a result, they were still at full strength, unlike Pievrov who had been reduced to a Semi-Heavenly Soul.

    Even under normal circumstances, Wang Zhong would have been uncertain if he could defeat such high-leveled experts in a one-on-one battle. However, he did not give up and concentrated even harder. His soul and consciousness were fully focused on the broken red crystal in front of him. He even forgot about everything else in this instant.

    Boom!

    There was a loud explosion. The sword was very powerful and cut deep into the red crystal, almostpletely breaking the entire red crystal. Only a few centimeters of the crystal remained intact.

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!

    The enemies on the other side of the pathway had heard the explosion here. A terrifying pressure immediately filled the air. Did this human actually dare to fight back?!

    The final strike! Wang Zhong took a deep breath and umted all his strength. All of his consciousness and spirit were concentrated into this attack.

    Several shadows were traveling rapidly through the pathway. The Heavenly Souls exploded with terrifying power and traveled through the long passageway in less than twenty seconds.

    Crash! It was the sound of a sword shing against a crystal. It sounded like a p of thunder. The massive red crystal had been cut through, and the atmosphere grew chaotic.

    The first shadow to appear was the Warlock Saint, who was carrying the red crystal in his hand. It was Sauron himself. He had received the secret signal that Tatamu had sent while he was discussing things with the royal family in the Imperial City. He had wanted to secretly return and deal with this situation, but the royal family saw through his ns. Evidently, they did not want him to quote a price only after he had solved this problem. Thus, the royal family quickly publicized this matter and started a manhunt in the Imperial City. This caused Sauron to be furious, but he could not do anything about this. If he was able to capture Wang Zhong, so would other people. The reward would belong to whoever captured the criminal. Sauron already had a generous reward in his hands, but the bounty had escaped. He even had topete with other people for this bounty. This was simply¡­

    Thus, he was boiling with rage and pursued Wang Zhong relentlessly. Along the way, he had even attacked and defeated two new Sword Saints who were in a simr distance as him in order to reducepetition. However, he did not expect Wang Zhong to escape to the Sacred Mountain, the restricted area of the Octopus people that had a terrifying seal. Sauron could only look on helplessly as Pievrov, the Sword Saint who was in charge of guarding the area, chased after him. Sauron did not know what to do.

    However, Pievrov did note down. The royal family received this news and brought along the identification crystal that could open up the restricted area. Sauron anxiously caught up and joined the first wave of people to enter the restricted area. At first, eight people hade to this area, including three Warlock Saints and five Sword Saints. However, when they saw that the transmission array engraving had been activated, they split up into two groups. The other group was investigating the altar. After all, the altar was more important to the Octopus people. The altar was a sacred ce where the corpses of their ancestorsy. They definitely could not allow any sphemy at the altar. Sauron and three other Sword Saints hade to the treasure vault. The moment they saw the passageway, they saw a familiar creature guarding it. One of the Sword Saints had killed the creature, and they rushed in, ready to attack.

    Sauron was taken aback. At that moment, he was the fastest among all of them and was the first to rush into the treasure vault. However, the first thing he saw was the precious stone b dropping from the red crystal on the wall andnding in the hands of that human. Then, the b disappeared.

    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re asking for your own death!¡± There was boundless rage in Sauron¡¯s heart. At the same time, he was secretly happy and heaved an internal sigh of relief. Although he had experienced many twists and turns, he was still the first person who had caught up. As long as he caught up, it would be easy for him to deal with this situation. This human had some tricks up his sleeve, but in front of him, these were no more than tricks!

    A terrifying arcane energy had gathered at the tip of his finger. This ce had been enclosed by the power of the Phoenix God¡¯s carcass. The human would not be able to escape through the sky or underground. Furthermore, the three Sword Saints beside him were his juniors who respected him immensely. He was not afraid that the human would escape. He would capture the human alive! He would definitely take back what he had almost lost!

    But before the arcane cage had fully formed, the human started to emit a blinding white light. The aura in the area started to change as a massive, terrifying pathway rapidly opened up.

 Chapter 920 - Earth-Shaking

    <h4>920 Earth-Shaking</h4>

    Sauron was dumbfounded. This was simply unthinkable as they were in the phoenix remains. Other than by using the passageway token that the royal family had received from the Phoenix God, this space should bepletely sealed off. No one should be able to use spatial power; even Warlock Gods were unable to do so! However, a spatial pathway had opened up. Furthermore, the speed at which the pathway opened up and the sheer power contained within it stunned Sauron. This was a primordial and powerful process that could not be reversed.

    How could such power be possible!

    Naturally, Sauron was unhappy. He fired an arcane beam at the human, but when the beam approached the transmission array, it was rebounded by the powerful energy from the transmission array. It was obvious that the power of the transmission array was not something he could disrupt. This made Sauron recall a very old legend he had heard before he became a Warlock Saint.

    While Sauron was dumbfounded, Wang Zhong grabbed Simba and Tatamu firmly and dragged them into the white pir of light.

    Tatamu was very touched. Its master had not forgotten about it even in the face of death. Was this something the old Sauron would do? Was this something that any of its previous owners would do? Tatamu pledged that it would definitely stay loyal to its master. It would help its master vanquish the ns of the Octopus people and be remembered for centuries along with its owner¡­

    ¡°Great Master, Tatamu¡­¡± It was very touched and could not help but shout without restraint. But before it could finish expressing its emotions and loyalty¡­

    Zeng!

    The blinding white light suddenly turned into a beam of light that shot toward the sky. It was as if the beam of light had pierced through this space, pierced through the carcass of the Phoenix God, and even pierced through the entire world. Then, the light instantly disappeared. Tatamu felt dizzy and lightheaded as it was rejected by the spatial power. Perhaps the spatial power could only be used by humans or had special restrictions that did not allow Tatamu to join them. Furthermore, in thest moment before the transmission pathway was fully activated, Sauron and the three Sword Saints had recklessly attacked the pathway, but even the powerful attacks from four experts were unable to pierce through the transmission pathway¡­

    Tatamunded on the ground and rolled away. The warm hand that its owner had used to grab it was gone. Even the sacred and powerful white light that engulfed it had disappeared. Instead, it was met with the icy-cold floor and the icy-cold expression of its former owner, Sauron.

    A very warm smile was immediately stered on its face. ¡°Great¡ªGreat Master¡­¡±

    Sauron¡¯s expression was as peaceful as water, but murderous intent surged in his heart. This human was trying to y ¡®catch me¡¯ with him. In the second before the human disappeared in the transmission pathway, Sauron could clearly see his disdainful and mocking gaze through the white light, as well as a finger pointing at him. He did not need to think much to realize that the human meant no good.

    ¡°You have finallye to save Tatamu! Tatamu was guilty as Tatamu had deliberately attracted you to the treasure vault. Tatamu was afraid that you would go to the altar and destroy the corpses of the deities and our ancestors.¡± Tatamu lost its voice while crying out loud. It immediately leaped over and hugged Sauron¡¯s leg. Its life was truly difficult. It thought that it could finally leave, but¡­ it was truly sad. Its nose dripped as it cried. ¡°But Tatamu never expected that he would escape. Tatamu wanted to stop him. But¡­ boo hoo hoo hoo, Tatamu has let down Master. Tatamu should die for Tatamu¡¯s sins!¡±

    BOOM!

    Sauron kicked Tatamu and sent Tatamu flying high into the sky before it mmed into the wall on the left. One of its legs had broken. Tatamu almost fainted.

    To be honest, when its human owner said that he wanted to grill its leg and eat it, it was rather afraid. However, once it turned obedient, Tatamu felt that its human master treated it rather well. Furthermore, he was also very tolerant. Its human master was an angelpared to the unpredictable Sauron.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t say that, I would have killed you with a kick!¡± Sauron shouted in a cold tone. He had actually believed Tatamu. However, he could not be med either. He did not have any time to spend on a ve. Octopus people were naturally conceited, and Sauron was thorough proof of this.

    Tatamu was very obedient. Although its injuries were painful, from the look of things, it would be able to survive. Even it felt that this was unimaginable.

    ¡°Human¡­¡± There was evil hatred in Sauron¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will definitely kill you!¡±

    ...¡­

    As time dragged on, the chances that Wang Zhong would be able to return safely grew lower. Two days ago, the spies that had been sent to the Shadow Moon Fortress to collect information had reported that there was no one in the fortress. Furthermore, ording to the few taurens that they had captured, they found out that Wang Zhong had been found and taken away by Warlock Saint Sauron. This was equivalent to pronouncing Wang Zhong as dead. Furthermore, his death had probably been very cruel.

    But the Wanderlust Team was not knocked down by this piece of news. Scarlet was the first person to not believe this. It was not that she did not believe that the information obtained was true. After all, her teacher had personally sent experts to obtain the information, and it had been confirmed by her teacher several times. She just did not believe that Wang Zhong had died just like that.

    Perhaps this trust was blind and unfounded, but Scarlet believed that Wang Zhong was still alive. Even if the entire world said that Wang Zhong was dead, she would not believe that he was dead until she saw Wang Zhong¡¯s corpse.

    After the news spread, she was the one whoforted the rest of the Wanderlust Team. She took over some of the missions that the Wanderlust Team was in charge of. The Wanderlust Team was one of the things that Wang Zhong valued most. Now that Wang Zhong was not around, Scarlet would do everything she could to protect it. She would never allow what had happened to Mario to ur again.

    Even when faced with adverse circumstances, where their leader¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, the Wanderlust Team quietly but rapidly rose. Of course, this was not just because of the help from Scarlet or Oscar¡¯s wisdom. It was because of the kind support they had received from the dimensional humans, dimir, and the others.

    It was as if they returned all the favors they owed Wang Zhong to the Wanderlust Team and Scarlet. The typically low-key and reserved dimensional humans were unusually active. The Seekers had also given a lot of support. They established a group of experts and sent them to even deeper areas to obtain follow-up information on Wang Zhong. At the same time, they kindly helped the Wanderlust Team toplete several big missions. The authorities released the people who Wang Zhong had saved, and they officially joined the Wanderlust Team along with Hyde, dimir, and the others.

    The Wanderlust Team became more prosperous as the days passed. Although they could not bepared to the 10 great exploration teams, in terms of overall strength, they were stronger than ordinary exploration teams. Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s name had be a taboo word among the exploration teams in the north base. No Holy Disciple dared to mention his name as it would be disrespectful, and they would get themselves in trouble. A group of dimensional humans would also run over and chat with you while issuing you a warning. The ones who humiliated you were the polite ones. On the other hand, if you encountered the most impolite dimensional humans, such as Hyde, they would threaten to attack you without another word. They did not care about whether they would be punished for doing so. They did not even mind sacrificing their lives to kill you. After all, you had shown disrespect. Anyone who was not afraid of dying and being attacked was free to mention Wang Zhong¡¯s name to their heart¡¯s content!

    The dimensional humans were very stubborn about this. Even arge exploration team like the Phantom Squadron was not willing to provoke them. It was said that the Phantom King, Morad, had even banned his exploration-team members from provoking the dimensional humans about this matter. However, there was no need to do so. The dimensional humans were a unique race in the Holy Land. Although they were low-key, veteran Holy Disciples knew that they were a force to be dealt with when provoked.

    Even the Phantom Squadron and other ordinary exploration teams had done the same. If they encountered any conflicts with the Wanderlust Team over any missions, they would usually choose to give in to them. On the one hand, Wang Zhong was like a hero in the Dimensional Hostel, and it would not be embarrassing to honor him. Furthermore, they could not afford to offend the ¡°crazy¡± dimensional humans. They were willing to risk their lives over anything that had to do with Wang Zhong or the Wanderlust Team, causing everyone else to be apprehensive. Moreover, the dimensional humans were repaying the favor to Wang Zhong, but Wang Zhong was dead. How long would these deedsst for? A month? Two months? Once this passed, the dimensional humans would still be dimensional humans, and the Wanderlust Team would still be the old Wanderlust Team. There was no need to fight them during this emotional peak. After all,promise would make it easier to solve this conflict.

    However, as for who the creator of the Soul Power Circuit was, it seemed like the north had lost all hope. Wang Zhong was dead; who else could validate it?

    The Exploration Team Department gradually grew quiet. The hurricane that Wang Zhong had caused also slowly seemed to be taking its curtain call. But at this moment, a surprising piece of news pulled open the curtains once again. This was a 360-degree turn. All the lights shone on this new appearance!

    It had been two or three months since they entered the Mizobudapi World, and humans had gradually started to master thenguage of the Octopus people. The news about Wang Zhong was discovered from an interrogation with a captive who had been captured at the frontlines.

    It was said that two or three days ago, the Imperial City of the Octopus people had been turned upside down by a human Heroic Soul. Over ten Saints among the Octopus people had been sent to chase after the human, but it seemed like the human had not been caught as the reward for his capture had been increased again¡­ to 10 times its original amount! Furthermore, this human was called Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong was now well-known among the Mizobudapi. The high reward even piqued the interest of several Saints.

    Wang Zhong? He had been chased by dozens of Saints in the Imperial City but eventually managed to escape, causing the Octopus people to increase the reward for capturing him?

    When the news was sent over from the north battlefront, the Exploration Team Department doubted the reliability of this piece of information. However, their doubt was quickly dispelled, as simr information had been obtained from the south battlefront. Furthermore, they had obtained the information in exactly the same way. The two battlefields had obtained identical information at the same time. In addition, they had discovered the bounty posters in some small cities that they had attacked. Moreover, the entire Exploration Team Department had already confirmed that Wang Zhong had been found by Warlock Saint Sauron and was taken away. Thus, there was no doubt that this was true.

    However, this was rather shocking. Even some of the Teachers and Great Teachers in the base could only stand in shock when they heard this piece of news¡­

    Wang Zhong had been chased by over ten Saints in the heart of the Octopus people¡¯s territory. With this situation and the danger involved, all the Heavenly Soul Stage Great Teachers in the base did not dare to say that they would definitely be able to flee, let alone a mere Heroic Soul! But that fellow had managed to escape? Furthermore, he had yed ¡®catch me¡¯ with his enemies at their headquarters until they were helpless. What kind of inconceivable situation was this? This was a fantasy story! When the Holy Disciples in the lower levels of the Exploration Team Department heard this, they went crazy.

    ¡°Is this fellow really living in the same dimension as us?¡±

    ¡°We are all Heroic Souls, but his achievements are too shocking¡­¡±

    ¡°How is this possible! How is this possible! He is only a Heroic Soul. Over ten saints, my god!¡±

    ¡°It is said that Wang Zhong invented the Soul Power Circuit. We cannot usemon sense to judge him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you finally believe us? The Soul Power Circuit was invented by our Wang Zhong! Solomon from the south battlefield is a shameless piece of shit who stole the achievements of others!¡±

    ¡°Speak cautiously.¡± Hyde interrupted him with a smile. After all, they were in a bar with a lot of people. The more people there were, the more they would talk. He did not want to cause Wang Zhong any trouble from this gossip. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see when he returns. We dimensional humans should be prepared to get thoroughly drunk with him.¡±

    ¡°Hyde, you and your moral integrity! What are we waiting for? I¡¯m going to getpletely drunk tonight!¡± Small Eyes had lifted up her wine ss and put her other hand at her waist as she stepped on the table. She had never been modest towards Hyde and the rest. Even if they were big shots, once they joined the Wanderlust Team, she was ahead of all of them. Today was a very important day to the Wanderlust Team. Their leader was alive! This was good news. ¡°All you men,e and serve me!¡±

    Ever since she was betrayed by Asher, Small Eyes became even bolder and more unrestrained. Beside her, dimir, Noraba, Oscar, and the others buzzed with excitement, while Hydeughed bitterly. Ever since he had joined the Wanderlust Team, he was scared by how much Small Eyes could drink. The people in the Wanderlust Team were alcoholics who drank without any consideration for their lives. If he said that he would not drink with her, she would immediately mention Wang Zhong¡¯s name as if he would be letting Wang Zhong down if he did not drink this cup of alcohol.

    He pinched his nose and finished drinking his cup with much difficulty. However, he was immediately served another cup. ¡°Drinking alcohol is like drinking poison. Are you a man? When Leaderes back, he will look down on you!¡±

    Dimensional humans had self-discipline, as opposed to the Tyrants, who seemed heroic but were naturals when it came to drinking. When Feng saw that Hyde could no longer take any more alcohol, heughed and helped him out. But before he could mediate the situation, the door of the bar was urgently pushed open. Scarlet appeared at the entrance.

 Chapter 921 - Tianjing

    921 Tianjing

    Scarlet was supposed to be the first one to receive this news. However, over the past two days, she had followed Great Teacher Sophia for an inspection. She only learned about the whole situation from the message that Oscar had sent her through Skylink. Thus, the moment she returned to the base, she impatiently rushed to the bar to rify the situation.

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­ is it true?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and there were tears in her eyes. She had acted very strong over the past few days, but this was so that she would not copse. She would not allow the Wanderlust Team, who Wang Zhong had invested painstaking efforts into, to copse. In reality, only she knew how much she had cried while hiding in her nkets.

    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s true!¡± Feng walked up to her and hugged her. She and Oscar were the oldest in the Wanderlust Team. Although their abilities were no match for a powerful leader like Wang Zhong and could not bepared to the new stars like Hyde, they still yed the roles of an older brother and older sister in the exploration team. ¡°ording to the news, he has escaped from the control of the Octopus people. Although we still do not know where he is, he will definitely return very quickly.¡±

    Her tense nerves were suddenly loosened. Scarlet¡¯s eyes turned red, but she immediately shed a smile. She knew that it had definitely not been as easy for Wang Zhong as the news had said. Only the gods knew what kind of near-death experiences he had gone through. She had to be even stronger!

    Scarlet conveniently picked up a ss of alcohol from the table. ¡°Brothers, a toast to Wang Zhong!¡±

    Everyone in the bar raised their sses. At this moment, everyone was convinced. If this had urred once or twice, it might have been a coincidence. But now, whoever doubted Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was truly foolish. He was someone who could kill a Sword Saint single-handedly in order to save his brothers and cause chaos in the heart of enemy territory all by himself!

    Yes, he was a hero!

    A toast to Wang Zhong~~~~~~~~~~~ The entire bar surged with excitement.

    ...¡­

    While the base was full of joy, Wang Zhong was experiencing a rather bizarre journey.

    He had experienced many types of transmissions. He had tried the low-leveled fixed transmission arrays in the Federation on Earth, the individual Pioneering Order in the Holy Land, the exploration-team Pioneering Order that could transport arge group of people, Mu Zi¡¯s coffin, and even the Octopus people¡¯s wormhole transmission. However, none of these experiences had been thisfortable and mystical. They were nothingpared to this transmission array that he was traveling through.

    This transmission passageway was veryrge. It was over ten meters in width and height. Furthermore, he could not even see the ends of the passageway. The entire passageway was stable and transparent. Outside the transmission passageway, he could see a long, strange river rapidly flowing. The transmission passageway was like a ss pipe that had been constructed in this river.

    This was the river of time that stretched from the ancient past to the future. There were many stars in the river, representing the many worlds that were born and had died. Every world would appear an infinite number of times in this long river. If your vision was powerful enough, you would be able to see the past and the future of the rapidly flowing worlds. The stars or worlds were often born in times of peace but were destroyed in times of war. There were far too many examples of this, to the point that Wang Zhong was dazzled. He felt as if he had vaguely seen the future of humans in a star that shed by.

    The future was full of powerful creatures that Wang Zhong could not imagine, as well as extravagant fleets that were much more powerful than the Holy City Army. They filled the earth and covered the skies! Wang Zhong also heard shrill wails from humans as theyunched counterattacks out of fear. He also heard hearty singing amidst the sorrow and despair. Then, everything fell silent. It was as if everything that belonged to the humans perished in their sorrow¡­

    Was this the future of humanity? How far into the future was this? Ten or twenty years? Or thousands of years in the future? Who was their enemy? The Octopus people? Or an even stronger alien race?

    Wang Zhong did not know. The river of time flowed far too quickly, and the transmission passageway itself traveled very quickly. The fact that he was able to pick out the part on humans and sense their emotions was the limit of his soul and divine sense. He could not pick up on more details, but the gloom and sorrow in humanity¡¯s future left a deep impression on him.

    He was indescribably ufortable. No matter who it was, if one had a premonition that their race would encounter and experience such a future, they could not possibly be happy. Wang Zhong hated himself for not being stronger. If he was just a bit stronger, his divine sense would be more powerful, and he might be able to pick up even more details from these broken pieces. He might be able to give a warning to humanity. Perhaps he would be able to save his entire race¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

    A warm voice suddenly sounded from the passageway. Immediately after, he sensed an unimaginably vast aura! This aura was very powerful and sacred, to the point that even someone as arrogant as Wang Zhong could not help but want to worship it. The aura was so powerful that it could affect the river of time, allowing the voice to travel through boundless time and space and pierce through the transmission passageway to reach Wang Zhong!

    ¡°Who was that?!¡± Wang Zhong was shocked and opened his eyes amidst his sorrow.

    There was a lofty giant standing outside the transmission pathway and standing in the river of time. He was smiling and waving to Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong immediately recognized the giant with just one nce. He had seen this giant many times. He was very familiar.

    Holy Saint Teacher! A massive statue of him had been standing at the gate of the Holy City for several hundred years. Anyone who lived in the Holy City would definitely recognize this familiar figure!

    ¡°I have been waiting for you for a very long time,¡± said Holy Saint Teacher Adalia.

    Wang Zhong was pleasantly surprised. He guided and enlightened the humans with his foresight. Everything that the humans had were built upon the Sacred Teacher¡¯s great contributions. Any human who understood history would not be able to contain their reverence and adoration toward the Holy Saint Teacher. In particr, Wang Zhong had only been able to escape with the Sacred Teacher¡¯s guidance. It was not an exaggeration to say that the Sacred Teacher was an idol among humans.

    ¡°Are you Senior Adalia?¡±

    The Sacred Teacher smiled but did not say anything. He simply looked at Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong did not know what secret technique the Sacred Teacher had used to leave behind this image. The Sacred Teacher probably could not speak freely. Although he had greeted Wang Zhong, it was evidently not directed at him. He could only wait for someone to use his Pioneering Order and send this message to them.

    As expected, the Sacred Teacher did not reply. His left hand moved, and 11 Golden Stone bs appeared. Then, they were embedded into a stone tablet. After that, a 12th Golden Stone b appeared, along with a colorful stone tablet.

    At that moment, the Holy Saint Teacher pointed at Wang Zhong. Then, his massive figure gradually faded before vanishingpletely along with everything in his surroundings. Wang Zhong felt faint as time slipped by. He felt that the transmission pathway was slowly deviating away from the river of time and entered a distant void. They headed toward their final destination, a cerulean that was now engulfed by ayer of gray fog ¡ª Earth.

    Roar roar roar~!

    With a roar, a huge monster copsed on the ground with a crash. It was a mutated mammoth with ugly fangs that stretched over four to five meters wide. The purple crystal on its forehead was proof of its past respected and supreme stats. It was a level-6 mutant creature that was once one of the overlords on Earth. But now, its strong limbs were powerless. Its massive body flopped to the ground like a pile of rubbish.

    Countless mutated creatures in its surroundings witnessed this scene. They had yielded under the mammoth¡¯s despotic power and lived in fear of the mammoth. But when they saw the mammoth copse, these creatures did not cheer and jump for joy. Instead, they were even more afraid. They crawled in the distance and trembled, not even daring to breathe.

    A rather small creature appeared on the body of the massive mammoth. It was only asrge as a house cat, but its sharp fangs were a full 50 centimeters long, even longer than its own body. With red bloodstains on its fangs and a pair of sharp, scarlet eyes, it seemed extremely fierce and tough. It used its sharp ws to easily dig out the purple crystal from the mammoth¡¯s forehead and stuffed it into its mouth.

    Crack~

    The iparably solid purple crystal was easily bitten into pieces by the creature as if it was a bean. Limitless dimensional energy surged out of the broken purple crystal. The energy was so powerful and boundless that it leaked out through the creature¡¯s teeth and filled the air while dazzling with electricity. However, the creature had absorbed most of the energy. The same purple crystal on its forehead started to change and grow darker in color, slowly turning from purple to ck. It started to emit an aura that was even more powerful and tyrannical than the mammoth¡¯s. Its aura filled the air and spread over dozens of kilometers!

    It could feel itself going through the final crucial step of evolution. Once itpleted this step, it would advance to be a great level-7 creature!

    To the creatures on Earth, a level-7 creature was definitely a supreme overlord. Human Heroic Souls would find it difficult to contend with these creatures, while the guns and cannons in the Federation would lose their effectiveness. Even the despicable human Heroic Soul experts would not rashly capture level-7 creatures. After all, to the Heroic Souls on Earth, it was not even worth exhausting their sparse vitality to exterminate the creatures. Thus, to mutated creatures, reaching level-7 meant that they had achieved absolute freedom. They would no longer face any threats on Earth. They were not afraid of anything!

    Roar roar roar!

    It let out a joyful and carefree roar that sounded like the roar of a lion. As for the weaker mutated creatures that were kneeling on the ground, blood started to flow out of their orifices from the impact of this roar. All the creatures submitted themselves in fear and trembled from the terrifying aura of their king! A new king had been born. It was stronger and more brutal than their old king. Their new king would be invincible!

    But at this moment, the joyful and carefree roars of the king suddenly stopped. Its terrifying aura that forced the surrounding creatures into submission also subsided. It looked up at the sky.

    There was a shooting star in the sky that was charging in their direction. This shooting star traveled very quickly. More urately, it was nothing like a shooting star. It was more like a beam of light that shot down from the vast universe. The moment the new king discovered the beam of light, it had alreadynded in front of its eyes. It was like argeser beam that pierced through the sky, producing massive sound waves. Itnded on the mutated mammoth that had just copsed.

    Boom!

    The corpse of the mammoth instantly evaporated when it was hit by the beam of light. The new king, who had been extremely intimidating, spared no effort in fleeing. However, it was still affected by the beam of light. Its rear legs had disappeared, leaving a smooth cut as if it had been cut by aser.

    A deep crater appeared in the ground as dust filled the air. A terrifying sound wave burst through the surroundings as if a fierce wind had blown through. Countless trees on all sides snapped apart. It looked like crop circles were expanding throughout the forest, forming massive circles of broken trees that spanned a radius of over ten kilometers. The mutated creatures that had been crawling on the ground were all sent flying. Mournful wails, rmed cries, and blood-curdling screams continuously echoed through the air, but these sounds could not be transmitted as they were overwhelmed by the powerful sound waves. The only creature that was able to stand at its original spot was the new king, who had not fully advanced to level-7.

    At that moment, it was no longer as awe-inspiring and intimidating as before. In its fear and panic, it dug its front legs into the ground and held out against the violent st. It looked at the central source of the st with unparalleled fear.

    At the center, dust filled the air, and the light was blindingly bright. A humanoid creature slowly stood up in the light.

    This creature did not seem to be very powerful to the new king. He did not have the life-threatening aura that higher-leveled creatures possessed. However, when the human¡¯s two sharp eyes slowly turned to nce at it, the new king who was about to advance to level-7 felt a life-threatening danger.

    Wu wu wu wu~

    The powerful overlord creature of the Earth instantly turned into a meek and submissive cat from this nce. It crawled on the ground and did not dare to move. It whimpered and wailed as it begged for mercy.

    ¡°Almost a level-7?¡± It was the human Wang Zhong, who hadpleted the transmission process. At that moment, there was a hint of doubt in his eyes as he furrowed his eyebrows slightly. As far as he knew, there were not many level-7 creatures on Earth. It was only possible for them to appear in the deep sea that humans were still unable to explore or in several restricted regions on Earth.

    He had been transported to such a ce! This was slightly inconvenient. The Pioneering Order that the Holy Saint Teacher had left behind in the phoenix carcass was probably the ancient random transmission order, which was the basis from which the modern Pioneering Order was developed. There was no limit on how far it could transport people, but there were several downsides. It exhausted a massive amount of energy. Furthermore, the destination of a long-distance transmission might not bepletely urate. The ce that Wang Zhong had the most vivid memories of was Tianjing.

    He took out his Skylink and turned it on. To his surprise, he was able to connect to the Federation signal. Furthermore, the signal was extremely clear. He opened the map, took a look, and immediately sighed with relief. It was Yunpan Mountain. As a citizen of Tianjing who grew up there, Wang Zhong definitely knew about Yunpan Mountain. It was the most famous mountain in Tianjing and was about four to five hundred kilometers away from Tianjing City. If he traveled over one hundred meters east of Yunpan Mountain, he would be able to see the armored trains that passed through the Federation. It would not be difficult to travel there.

 Chapter 922 - Revenge Is a Dish Best Served Cold

    <h4>922 Revenge Is a Dish Best Served Cold</h4>

    The Yunpan Mountain had dimensional lifeforms that had almost reached level-7? Was he too ignorant and ill-informed, or had the mutated creatures on Earth evolved too quickly? This ce was not suitable for such powerful creatures to live in.

    Wang Zhong looked at the mutated creature that looked vaguely like a cat, which was still crawling on the ground and trembling. It was as if the creature had suddenly sensed the murderous intent from this human, but the trembling new king suppressed the fear and fright in its heart. It suddenly used the rest of its power to leap off the ground. However, it did not attack Wang Zhong. Instead, it rapidly fled into the distance.

    Wang Zhong did not attack. He had experienced many things, and as a result, his outlook waspletely different. Humans were no longer the humans of the past. They could no longer go back in time either. The present Earth operated under apletely new order where the strongest survived. Even when their strength reached a certain level, they would not interfere with the natural process of evolution.

    In the restricted area of the Octopus people, as well as the time and space tunnel, the importance of the Golden Stone b had been emphasized. If he linked everything together and thought about it, the Holy Saint Teacher seemed to be asking him to gather the 11 stone bs and to find that mysterious stone tablet. Only then would he be able to obtain the mysterious colorful stone b. It was likely that this could be used to stop disasters.

    However, Wang Zhong could not guess what state the Holy Saint Teacher was currently in. He felt a need to report this to the Sacred Teachers when he returned to the base. This was definitely something that even Great Teachers would not be able to deal with.

    However, since he could return to Tianjing, Wang Zhong was not in a rush to do so. He also wanted to know how his old friends were doing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk through the military base outside Tianjing and go back. I wonder how Barran and the rest are doing.¡± Wang Zhong had diverted his gaze back to the Skylink in his hands. There was a rxed smile on his face. Everything he had seen in the river of time had strengthened his resolve to be stronger and also allowed him to treasure the old friendships he had in the past even more. If humans encountered that great catastrophe, he did not know whether he would have a chance to see these old friends again. ¡°I wonder how the old principal is doing too. They will probably get a huge shock.¡±

    He sent a private message to Scarlet¡¯s Skylink and told her about his current situation. After that, he looked up thetest information on Tianjing. It would have been better if he did not see this information. Once he looked at the news, Wang Zhong¡¯s rxed and gentle smile instantly turned cold and dull.

    A giant title on the homepage of Tianjing¡¯s site was unusually eye-catching.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Guards fight against crime. The remaining Assassins will be executed. Helen, Barran, Colby, and the rest of the aplices who are in Tianjing have also been found guilty. Today at noon, they will be publicly executed at the public square of the municipal hall!¡±

    Heavenly Dragon Guards? The remaining Assassins? Aplice Barran? Publicly executed?

    Bam!

    After experiencing the trial at the Phoenix Sacred Mountain, as well as the fights after that, Wang Zhong was much more powerful than before. Even he had not gotten fully used to his own hand strength. He did not notice that he had grabbed his Skylink with too much force until it broke into pieces.

    However, Wang Zhong did not mind. He threw the broken Skylink aside. There was a vicious glint in his eyes.

    The Heavenly Dragon Guards were an elite force of the Zhao Family descendants. They had captured these people in Tianjing, including Barran and the rest?

    Today at noon¡­ Wang Zhong looked up at the sky. It was already morning. He barely saw the sun in the east through the dense dark clouds and figured that it was probably 8 or 9 a.m. He was now about four to five hundred kilometers away from Tianjing. He would definitely not be able to make it on time even if he took the armored train. However, this was not a challenge for him. Heh heh, he hade at the perfect time.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes shed for a split second. He activated the Soul Power in his body, and a gold rune dazzled. The gravitational force on Earth was lower than in the Mizobudapi World. Thus, there was also lesser pressure on experts when they flew. His surging strength fought off the gravitational force from the Earth¡¯s core, allowing him to easily float into the air.

    Zhao Family, it¡¯s time for you to learn your lesson!

    Whoosh~~~~~

    The floating figure suddenly shot into the sky like a terrifying air bullet that had exploded, producing a massive air current in his wake. A golden light rapidly flew towards Tianjing like aser beam.

    ...

    They were in an enclosed dungeon in the basement of the city hall in Tianjing city. Dozens of men and women were locked here.

    They were all unkempt and messy, their bodies covered in injuries from being brutally tortured. Their hands and legs were restrained by Soul Power shackles that were used specifically to restrict Casted Souls. Electromaic threads stuck out of the shackles and were pierced into the bodies of their wearers, sealing their meridians. If they dared to activate their Soul Power, the electromaic threads would expand during the process and pierce through their blood vessels, putting them in excruciating pain that was too much to bear.

    Everyone huddled up in the room with a dazed expression on their faces. Most of their eyes were empty and lifeless. There was even a six-month-old child who was being carried by a young woman with disheveled hair. The baby¡¯s powerful cries injected some life into this spiritless dungeon, drawing the attention of many people in the room.

    ¡°Good baby. Don¡¯t cry, baby. Mommy¡¯s here¡­¡± The shoulders of the young woman who was carrying the baby trembled continuously. Her low voice was rather hoarse. She had not drunk any water for days. Countless wounds appeared on her once-plump, but now-dry lips. Her past beauty was now gone.

    ¡°Senior Lily, is your child hungry?¡± Hymin was beside the young woman. The shackles on her hands and feet were especially heavy andrge. After all, she was one of the most talented ability users in Tianjing. Thus, her guards were extremely cautious with her. She wanted to stretch out her other hand to y with the child, but she could not even raise it. She was once one of the top-three beautiful women in the Tianjing Academy, but now, she was as unkempt and shabbily dressed as the rest in the dungeon. Her glory days were now a thing of the past.

    The young woman was Lily. When she heard what Hymin had said, she simply sighed. She definitely knew that her child was hungry, but they had been locked up here for almost a month. Their meals were unstable, and she did not have any breast milk to feed her child.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I was useless!¡± At the side, Colby fiercely pped himself. His eyes were full of dejection and remorse.

    After the CHF had ended, he and Lily had participated in the recruit test organized by the Federation¡¯s mechanized battalion with their status as core members of the runner-up squadron. They hoped that they would be able to stay in the mechanized battalion. However, theycked the strength and the training was too tough. After they willingly gave up, they were eliminated. After that, he returned to Tianjing with Lily. They got married and had a child. In addition, he became a teacher at the Tianjing Academy. This was the life that Colby and Lily had imagined. If not, they would not have easily given up on the mechanized battalion. But now¡­ if they had endured for a bit longer, they would have remained in the mechanized battalion and would not be in their current predicament.

    Boom!

    There was a massive noise on the side. An iron tower-like man aggressively punched the wall. He was burly and had a shocking amount of divine strength. His Soul Power naturally activated. There was a buzzing sound in the dungeon as arge cloud of dust fell from above. At the same time, the electromaic shackles on his hands and legs reacted. A sharp electromaic spike suddenly extended from the shackles, piercing through his wrists and ankles. Blood immediately spurted forth asrge drops of sweat appeared on the man¡¯s forehead. However, he continued to endure.

    ¡°The abominable Zhao Family!¡± He cursed furiously, full of discontent. ¡°This group of bastards is not even willing to let a child off!¡±

    When the lifeless people in the dungeon heard him roar, many of them started to curse in a low tone. There were a few remaining members of the Assassins here, but most of them were ordinary members who were of no importance to the Assassin family. As for the rest of the people here, they had made friends with Ma Dong and Wang Zhong in Tianjing: for example, the sponsor Qian Duoduo from the Prodigy Society, as well as the backbone members of the Prodigy Society when Ma Dong and Wang Zhong were still around.

    What about the chiefs of the remaining Assassins? The Zhao Family could not capture them. It was precisely because they could not capture the leaders of the Assassins that they resorted to such desperate measures. They captured these people to be publicly executed so that they could draw Ma Dong, who had been hiding in the shadows, out. Of course, the Zhao Family knew that the probability of sess was very low, but so what? Even if they could not draw out Ma Dong, they could kill these people as an example to others. They would send a warning to those who were still helping the Assassins to hide. They wanted them to live in fear and even prompt them to actively provide information on the Assassins in their fright.

    Helen grabbed Barran¡¯s hand andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Headmaster Greene is currently running about. I heard that Scarlet and Wang Zhong are doing well in the Holy Land. Perhaps Headmaster Greene will eventually find a way to ask them for help.¡±

    ¡°That is too naive,¡± a chubby man weakly said. ¡°Headmaster Greene has some status in the Federation, but he does not have any power to influence anything. Those on top might treat him politely, but they will definitely not punish the Zhao Family just for him. Furthermore, there was a notice. We will be executed in thirty minutes. Heh heh. This time, we are¡ª done for.¡±

    The chubby man was Qian Duoduo. He did not have any shackles on his hands and feet that were used to restrict Casted Souls. He was not a soldier, but he was no longer as fat as before. It was obvious that he had slimmed down significantly. He was one of the first few people to be captured in this wide-scale manhunt. Back then, Ma Dong had looked for him after being released from prison. The fact that he had passed Ma Dong a warning note had been exposed. Thus, this was not unexpected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hope that we will be saved. Even if Wang Zhong and Scarlet have some sort of authority in the Holy Land, they will be toote to help. Just pray that the gun will be urate when we are executed so that we will be spared any more suffering.¡± There was no fear in Qian Duoduo¡¯s eyes. Instead, there was yfulness and excitement in his eyes. ¡°Perhaps Wang Zhong will be able to take revenge for us one day!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We will not die in vain. Senior Wang Zhong and the Assassins will definitely uproot the Zhao Family and turn those bastards into minced meat!¡±

    ¡°Senior Wang Zhong will definitely be able to do it!¡±

    The people in the dungeon started to respond. Then, they heard the door open. A small, boorish guy with a mustache walked in with arge group of people.

    The guy seemed to have heard the angry shouts from these people. He simply smiled. ¡°Why are you making a terrible racket? Are you expecting a mere remaining member of the Assassins, a mere Heroic Soul, to take revenge for you? Heh heh heh heh, what an ignorant pile of trash. You can pursue these unrealistic dreams on your way to the underworld. Time to send you on your way!¡±

    There was a middle-aged man standing in the center of the public square in the Tianjing municipal hall. He had a clean face, and his swept-back hair was glossy. He stood right in front of the municipal hall, surrounded by the Chairman of Tianjing as well as the members of Parliament, like how the moon was surrounded by stars. They eagerly fawned on the middle-aged man.

    Zhao Wuji was third-in-charge of the Zhao Family and the eldest son of the Zhao Family leader. He was in charge of the elite Heavenly Dragon Guards from the Zhao Family as well as punishments issued by the Zhao Family. He had spent many years controlling massive amounts of authority. Thus, he was not afraid of any threats against him. Zhao Wuji was definitely one of the top figures, even in the Federation.

    This time, it was his idea to kill these people as a warning to the rest. In reality, he wanted to punish Greene the most as he had helped the Assassins many times. However, this was rejected by the higher-ups in his family. After all, Scarlet had the support of a Great Teacher in the Holy City. The Zhao Family definitely did not want to throw their image away for these types of people unless they were truly desperate. In the end, they had captured arge group of hopeless soldiers. There was some regret on Zhao Wuji¡¯s face, but he could not do anything. The Zhao Family was brilliant in the past, but now, they did not even have any Great Teachers in the Holy City. They could not even reach Great Teacher Sophia¡¯s level; this was definitely not a good sign for them. Now, they did not even dare to kill a person because he was a rtive of Sophia¡¯s disciple. The Zhao Family truly was¡­ changing with every generation.

    Zhao Wuji sighed softly. In front of him, there were 10 marksmen in charge of the executions. They were wiping the Barrett guns in their hands. They would hit the captive¡¯s head in one shot, killing them without any pain. This was a form of humanity when the Federation executed people.

    Among the people in the public square, many of them had expressions of grief and indignation. Almost everyone in Tianjing had received various forms of welfare after the Tianjing Academy achieved good results in the CHF. They remembered the wonderful sight when the Tianjing Academy returned in glory. They remembered how excited and honored Tianjing was when the various rewards were given out. Back then, Barran, Helen, Lily, and the rest were heroes to Tianjing City. But in the blink of an eye, these Tianjing heroes had be prisoners who were about to be publicly executed.

    Even the ordinary Tianjing citizens felt that their beliefs had been trampled on, let alone the close friends of these people. Furthermore, as a result of the Zhao Familying to Tianjing to hunt down the remaining Assassins, people started to discriminate against those who held different views, reaping benefits for the Zhao Family amidst the chaos. Thus, many people were now involved. Barran and the rest were simply the tip of the iceberg. There were many more people who had been wrongly put to death as a result. It was as if everyone had suddenly realized that the dark era was not over. To major figures like the Zhao Family, there was no difference between ordinary citizens and the mutated humans in migrant camps outside the city.

    Equality among Federation citizens? Legal systems andws? Don¡¯t be naive. These were all empty talk in the face of true power. Not only did the Tianjing City government not punish the Zhao Family for their actions, they even protected them in the name of ¡®fairness¡¯. They found various ws and holes in the rules and regtions. Thew would always only be applicable to the weak.

    Several dozen captives waiting to be executed were brought to the center of the public square. The first wave of ¡°leaders¡±, which consisted of 10 people including Barran, Helen, Colby, Lily, and Qian Duoduo, would be the first batch to be executed. The powerful guards pushed them to the front and forced them to line up. The chattering crowd immediately turned quiet.

 Chapter 923 - Eliminate the Zhao Family!

    <h4>923 Eliminate the Zhao Family!</h4>

    They had protested, fought, and worked hard. They had tried everything, but it was all useless. Even after the parents of Helen and Barran, as well as thousands of citizens in Tianjing, wrote letters pleading for mercy, there was no response after these letters were delivered to the higher-ups in the Federation. On the contrary, Helen and Barran¡¯s parents were also apprehended. They were now standing behind Barran and the rest. Their hands and feet were also spread, waiting to be executed as aplices.

    To Zhao Wuji, the emotions of the citizens were not worth his attention. He simply waved his hand slightly. The small man with a mustache, who was in charge of executing orders for him, nodded his head. He shouted loudly at the surrounding crowd with a cocky tone, ¡°ording to the Heavenly Dragon Guards¡¯ Commander-in-Chief, Lord Zhao Wuji, the remaining Assassins who will now be executed are Barran, Helen, Qian Duoduo, and the others. Everyone, take a good look! To anyone who dares to help the remaining Assassins hide their whereabouts, you will suffer the same fate! Kneel down!¡±

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa¡­

    The guards used their hands and legs to push or kick the 10 people, forcing them to kneel on the ground. Their Soul Power was restricted, and they could not fight back. They immediately knelt on the ground in a straight row. However, only Barran, who was in the center, stood with his legs fully straightened as if his legs were filled with steel.

    The small man with a mustache furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°You¡¯d better kneel down!¡± Two guards who were in charge of controlling Barran started to sweat. They raised their legs and fiercely kicked Barran¡¯s knees, but it was as if they were kicking a sturdy steel pir.

    He could not use his Soul Power, but this did not mean that Barran, a heavy soldier who had disyed his skills in the CHF, could not fight back. His body was equally strong. These ordinary guards would not be able to easily bring him under control just by relying on their physical strength. He had been a Captain for one year in Tianjing Academy. He was no longer a newbie who could only mutter behind Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. He was intimidating in his own way. He looked at the two guards like a fierce tiger, causing the two guards to take a step back in shock. He coldly said, ¡°If you want to kill me, then kill me!¡±

    ¡°Men should have respect for themselves and not easily kneel to others. We can kneel to the heaven and to the earth, but how can we kneel to these bastards from the Zhao Family! How ludicrous!¡± Someone among the captives started tough out loud. It was Hymin¡¯s father.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to kill us, then kill us! What nonsense is this! Sons of the Zhao Family, once you kill us, someone will take revenge on you!¡±

    Someone in the crowd also responded. The quiet public square instantly livened up as if a fuse had been lit. Amidst these emotions, some people started to resist the guards who were maintaining order at the public hall. The scene turned extremely noisy.

    ¡°Captain Barran is good! He is not the shame of Tianjing!¡±

    ¡°Why are you pushing me! Youckey for the Zhao Family!¡±

    ¡°Are you a Tianjing guard or ackey of the Zhao Family? You¡¯re wasting the taxes that the citizens of Tianjing have paid!¡±

    Some of the guards were ashamed as their rtives were among the people shouting in the crowd. They lost control of the situation. The small man with a mustache and Chairman Rex both started to sweat. They were minor figures here. Even though Rex was the Chairman of Tianjing and seemed to have a lot of authority, he was only protected by thew and his identity. He was helpless when faced with an excited and furious crowd. He did not dare to issue any mandatory orders either.

    Zhao Wuji simplyughed coldly and snapped his fingers.

    Bang bang! Crack crack¡­

    There were two low sounds, followed by the sound of bone cracking that echoed clearly through the chattering. Barran felt that his knees had been severely injured. He instantly lost all feeling in his two legs and copsed to the floor with a plop.

    At the same time, Zhao Wuji pped.

    Behind him, dozens of Heavenly Dragon Guards walked out to the line. The people who were causing an uproar were immediately punched and kicked. These were a group of Heroic Soul soldiers. Although they were few in number, ordinary people were no match for them. The protesters standing at the very front were immediately badly battered and fell to the ground.

    The people sighed mournfully or shouted in anger, but they could not fight back against absolute power. The smell of blood and mournful wails filled the air, causing the noisy crowd to quickly quiet down. Not only were the ordinary people quiet, even Barran and the rest, who were filled with grief and rage, fell silent. It was satisfying to shout, but if they incited the emotions of the ordinary people, it would be of no use besides causing them to die in vain.

    Absolute strength represented absolute authority.

    ¡°If there are any other protesters, they will be killed without hesitation!¡± Zhao Wuji¡¯s cold voice sounded throughout the public square. ¡°Don¡¯t think that thew excuses the masses. This is the consequence of opposing the Zhao Family. No one will save you!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Just as Zhao Wuji finished speaking, an even colder and more threatening voice suddenly sounded in the distance.

    Zhao Wuji furrowed his eyebrows slightly. This challenge was different from the angry chattering on the ground, making him feel slightly threatened.

    Who was that? Who dared to threaten him with such a tone?!

    He looked up. He saw a golden light streaking across the sky and flying towards him.

    What was that?

    Zhao Wuji squinted. The golden light was very blinding, causing him to stretch out his hand and shield his eyes from the light. However, before he could fully shield his eyes, the golden light had arrived in front of him.

    Boom!

    No one had seen where this golden light hade from or what it was. They simply felt the ground tremble. A fierce st caused countless people in front of the municipal hall flying. People copsed all around.

    The members of parliament, guards, and Heavenly Dragon Guards swayed from the st. When they recovered from the shock, they saw a young man standing where Zhao Wuji was originally standing. Underneath his feet was a mutted corpse, wearing the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s bright uniform that was now shredded. Flesh was mixed in with dirt, making it seem like a dyeing factory had sttered colorful paint everywhere.

    ¡°Commander¡­ Commander-in-Chief?!¡± The small man with a mustache, who had been sent flying by the st, was shocked. Was that mutted corpse Commander-in-Chief Zhao Wuji? He¡ªhe¡ªhe was dead?!

    The first ones to react were the dozens of Heavenly Dragon Guards. As elite soldiers who had been trained by the Zhao Family and had pledged their undying loyalty to them, they were not afraid of anything. When they saw that Zhao Wuji was dead, their first reaction was to fight their enemy with all their might. Those who had guns took out their guns, while those who had knives drew their knives. They leaped from the ground, but before they could start their counterattack, the young man in the center raised his hand. A golden light immediately shot out and engulfed his surroundings.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The ordinary people saw that the extremely powerful Heavenly Dragon Guards had frozen. They stood where they were without moving. It was extremely strange.

    Everyone was dumbstruck and could not recover from their shock. Someone swallowed their saliva silently. There was a soft gulp.

    Rumble¡­

    Several dozen heads tumbled down their shoulders. The public square was littered with corpses everywhere.

    Silence filled the surroundings. The small man with a mustache, who had fallen to the ground, was the only person from the Zhao Family who was still alive. Zhao Wuji was his uncle and his greatest support in climbing up the ranks. But now, Zhao Wuji had died in front of his eyes. His enemy was standing right in front of him, but he could not think of any way to avenge Zhao Wuji.

    He could not even stand up, let alone take revenge. His legs trembled continuously as if he was down with mria. He pointed at the young man and wanted to say something, but his fingers and mouth were shaking. He could not say anything.

    Beside him, Chairman Rex said in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡ªwho are you? You actually dare to¡ª¡±

    Zeng!

    The golden light shed without any hesitation. No one saw what exactly the young man had done. He was engulfed by a golden light, making him as blinding as a god that people could not look closely at. However, Chairman Rex, who had spoken too much, was beheaded. His head tumbled down and rolled next to the small man with a mustache.

    The young man looked at the small man. He slowly said in a cold tone, ¡°Go back and tell the leader of the Zhao Family to wash his head and wait. I will personally go to the Heavenly Dragon City in five days to take his head!¡±

    Whoosh¡­

    The small man with a mustache nked out. He felt his pants growing warm and wet. A foul smell filled the air. He had wet his pants.

    ¡°Go away!¡± The young man kicked the small man with a mustache. The small man heard the sound of his bones cracking from the back. Right after, he was sent flying into the sky. He flew past arge group of people andnded hundreds of meters away.

    Barran and the rest were stunned. They were sure that they would definitely die, but where had this person appeared from? He dared to directly kill Zhao Wuji and Chairman Rex and even announced that he would go to the Heavenly Dragon City for the head of the Zhao Family¡¯s leader. Who was he? He was extremely intimidating and strong. The Commander-in-Chief of the Heavenly Dragon Guards was probably a Semi-Heavenly Soul, but he could not even fight back. Furthermore, this person¡¯s voice sounded very familiar!

    The golden light shone again. The young man attacked for thest time and urately controlled the light.

    Crash bang bang¡­

    Barran and the others saw that the shackles on their hands and legs had beenpletely broken and fell to the ground. However, they were not injured at all. The dozens of people who had been haphazardly gathered together were instantly released. To Barran and the rest, this kind of power was terrifying and beyond their imagination.

    The young man¡¯s intimidating aura dispersed as the golden light slowly vanished, clearly revealing his appearance.

    There was a gentle smile on the young man¡¯s face. He was apletely different person from the frightening god of war who had killed his enemies decisively, causing people to tremble in fear and not be able to look at him directly.

    When they saw this face, Barran, Helen, Colby, Lily, and the rest immediately felt tears in their eyes. This face was all too familiar to them. Not only was this face familiar to them, but all the citizens of Tianjing who were present also knew this face. They had seen this heroic figure lead the Tianjing squadron through many difficulties during the CHF. Back then, the videos of every battle were things for the people of Tianjing to boast about. Every detail of the battle that involved the Tianjing squadron was repeatedly deliberated, worshiped, and learned by the people of Tianjing. They had watched the battles countless times.

    Wang Zhong!

    The crowd, which had just quietened down, instantly surged with excitement. Who didn¡¯t recognize this young man? He had not changed at all from the videos. Time had no effect on his face. However, everyone had thought that Wang Zhong would never return again.

    Wang Zhong helped Barran up. His Soul Power surged into Barran, and the energy from his divine cells healed Barran¡¯s wounds. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    At that moment, Barran was so moved that he could not speak. He could not control the tears that flowed. He was like a child. ¡°Senior.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. Barran had grown even taller and was now two heads taller than Wang Zhong. He had also grown more robust. Wang Zhong lightly patted Barran¡¯s back. ¡°Rx. This time, I will absolve all your debts!¡±

    ...¡­

    Information spread very quickly through Skylink. The news that Wang Zhong had appeared in Tianjing, killed Zhao Wuji, and threatened to take the head of the Zhao Family¡¯s leader in five days quickly spread throughout the Federation.

    This was major news. Who was the Zhao Family? The Zhao Family was one of the 10 Great Families in the Federation. One hundred years had passed, but no one was able to move the 10 Great Families from their position in the Federation. In fact, it was impossible to move them, let alone kill them and cause the world to turn upside down!

    This was too aggressive, too intimidating, and too outrageous. This was simply unthinkable. At the same time, videos of Wang Zhong killing Zhao Wuji and the Heavenly Dragon Guards within seconds started to spread on Skylink. It was very satisfying. As expected of the All-Mouthy King who brought a miracle to the Federation and had returned from the legendary Holy Land, he was this relentless!

    Everyone, from the civilians to the higher-ups, was stirred, but not many people dared toment on Skylink. After the CHF, the conflict between Wang Zhong, the Assassins, the Zhao Family, and the Gui Family caused a storm in the Federation. Some used this chance to verbally assault the Zhao Family, the Gui Family, and the Federation on Skylink without restraint. Eventually, some of them were captured, while others disappeared. In the end, it was of no use.

    The other great families kept silent as they knew the truth. The present Wang Zhong was not a rookie at the CHF that they could make use of. Simrly, the higher-ups in the great families were observing the situation in the Holy Land. The current Wang Zhong could be said to be one of the most valued people in the Holy Land. He had entered the core of the Holy Land. Under normal circumstances, he would be a Great Teacher in the future. He could potentially advance even further.

    The restrictions and rules in the Federation were useless. In reality, no matter whether the Zhao Family eliminated Wang Zhong, or Wang Zhong eliminated the Zhao Family, it was beneficial to the great families.

    When the rules were the same, the rest relied on strength. The weak were the prey of the strong, and the victor would emerge as king. However, Wang Zhong was an individual facing a well-established family. After all, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had not advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. He was being rash and too impatient.

    As one of the 10 Great Families, even if they had weakened, they would definitely have a Heavenly Soul expert guarding their gates. This was Zhao Ba.

    He was a guard for the Zhao Family. He was an old monster and a Heavenly Soul Stage soldier who had lived for over a hundred years. It was said that he had taken good care of himself and could put up a fight. He could even be considered the stabilizing force of the Zhao Family.

    The footage was being yed in a vast meeting hall. In the video, Wang Zhong emitted a golden light as he stepped on the clouds and descended from the sky. The scene where he killed Zhao Wuji in seconds was extremely blinding. An old man with white hair and a robust middle-aged man with a beard were watching the footage. Beside them, the leader of the Zhao Family, Zhao Wuxin, was respectfully apanying them.

    The robust bearded man did not seem like someone from the Federation. Instead, he looked like he was from Tutankhamun. His skin was dark, and there was a short braid on his hair. He only gave the final verdict when the video ended. He furrowed his eyebrows and spoke in poor Federationnguage, ¡°Indeed, he is not a Heavenly Soul. Even though he flew here, he did not use thews created by the power of the heaven and the earth. Instead, he forcefully used his Soul Power to create an air current to support him. However, if he is able to do this, he is probably a peak Heroic Soul. After all, he returned from the fierce Holy Battle. He probably has a powerful weapon in possession. He seems slightly troublesome.¡±

 Chapter 924 - Indispensable Witness

    <h4>924 Indispensable Witness</h4>

    The white-haired old man next to him was Zhao Ba, the only Heavenly Soul expert of the Zhao Family left on Earth. Deep down, he actually looked down on these lone Heavenly Soul practitioners who came from poor backgrounds. However, now he had no choice but to depend on them. There was no choice as the other great families were still observing the situation. Even the Gui Family, who had always been supportive of the Zhao Family, wormed their way out of it when the Zhao Family asked them for help this time.

    It was not safe to deal with a Semi-Heavenly Soul like Wang Zhong all by himself. It would definitely consume a huge amount of his remaining time on Earth, and that was not worth it.

    He knew that the other party was taking advantage of the situation to profiteer, but at this moment, he just smiled and said, ¡°No matter how troublesome he is, he¡¯s merely a Heroic Soul. Brother Zha Mu, I¡¯m just afraid that this sly kid will escape. That¡¯s why I need your help. Now that it¡¯s both of us against him, he definitely won¡¯t stand a chance. Brother Zha Mu, you don¡¯t need to be humble.¡±

    The bearded and muscr manughed without saying a word. He was waiting for the other party to make an offer. A lone practitioner like him was only here for the sole purpose of getting benefits for himself. There were only business transactions between people of the Empire and people of the Federation. There was no such thing as helping people out of goodwill.

    ¡°Rest assured, Brother Zha Mu,¡± said Zhao Ba as he shot a nce at Zhao Wuxin, who was standing next to him. ¡°After handling this kid, I promise to double your payment.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Zhao Wuxin held up a beautiful jade box to the man respectfully.

    ¡°Senior Zha Mu. Here¡¯s a little token to show our respect for you. It can be considered a wee gift too,¡± said Zhao Wuxin with a big smile stered over his face. ¡°After everything, like what granduncle said, we¡¯ll double your payment. I assure you that we will deliver the payment in full to you personally.¡±

    Zha Muzha took it from him and opened the box a little. Immediately, pure dimensional energy flooded out, making him pleasantly surprised.

    He was a lone practitioner of Tutankhamun, and for lone Heavenly Soul practitioners of the Empire, Holy Land crystals were their favorite. The crystals contained extremely pure and concentrated energy which could enhance their cultivation speed, increase their level, and dy the rate of aging. They were indispensable things to Heavenly Souls who had entered their aging periods.

    It was just that these crystals could not be found on Earth, and even in the Fifth Dimension, almost all the energy crystal mines that humans coulde into contact with were already under the Holy City¡¯s jurisdiction. It was almost impossible for these lone practitioners of the Empire to obtain them even if they traveled to the Fifth Dimension with their soul. The only way they could get some was to do things for the Holy Land in exchange. However, they would only get extremely low remunerations for their work. Otherwise, if they tried to snatch the crystals by force, they would offend the Holy Land, and that would signify their deaths.

    At present, for such a big box of crystals, it would take Zha Mu at least half a year of hard work to get them, but now, it was just a wee gift from the Zhao Family in return for his help.

    ¡°Haha, how straightforward of you, Brother Zhao. The 10 Great Families of the Federation are indeed wealthy.¡± The hesitation on Zha Muzha¡¯s face disappeared. No matter how high Wang Zhong¡¯s status was in the Holy City, he was only helping the Zhao Family, and the Zhao Family would get the brunt of any bacsh. Furthermore, he would not be that stupid to participate fully in the fight. He only had to secretly lend a hand at the right times. He only had to work together with another Heavenly Soul expert to crush a mere Heroic Soul, and he could earn arge amount of Soul Crystals. Where else could he find such a good deal? ¡°Rx, Brother Zhao. He¡¯s just a mere Heroic Soul. You can rest assured. I will definitely help you kill him three dayster!¡±

    ...

    Wang Zhong had gotten a new Skylink and received news from Scarlet. The rewards from the Holy Land had been given to them, and it was a direct order from Sacred Teacher Leyson. With the help of the dimensional people, all was well for the Wanderlust Team. As for Solomon, he had ways to deal with him after returning. At his current level, these were all considered small things, and strength was the only thing that mattered.

    Knowing this, Wang Zhong understood why no one from the 10 Great Families dared to take a stand against him for the Zhao Family after he issued his threat. For the 10 Great Families, the deterrent effect of a Sacred Teacher was undoubtedly rather huge. This time, it seemed that he was the fox who profited from the tiger¡¯s might.

    Since he was trying to beat the dog before the lion and the 10 Great Families were still observing the situation, Wang Zhong only had to abide by a word ¡ª high-profile!

    This time, it was not only to help Ma Dong and Barran get their revenge. More importantly, he had to make sure that Assassin would be able to hold their own after this. He had to let the entire Federation recognize his strength, position, and status!

    As such, he had to exert his dominance! He had to make sure that this one time would be enough to frighten the members of the 10 Great Families so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble again. Otherwise, even if he relied on his current Teacher status and privileges to support Assassin and help them gain a foothold, as soon as he returned to the Holy City, people would immediately find trouble with Assassin.

    With that, he didn¡¯t consider flying there at all. He wanted to give them five days, hoping that the Zhao Family would be fully prepared so that he could get rid of all of them in one fell swoop. As he sat on the train and enjoyed the cool breeze while he looked at the scenery outside the window, he felt extremely peaceful. After returning to the Holy Land, he would probably have fewer of such moments in the future.

    This time, he managed to see many of his old friends in Tianjing. He found that everyone had changed a lot. Time and space could really take away a lot of things. He always reminisced about the past and the warmth, but he couldn¡¯t afford to stop progressing. All he could do was build a better life for Barran and the others.

    As Wang Zhong was behaving as though nothing mattered to him, he caused a sensation in the entire Federation. His every move was under surveince, and he was thought to be brazen and supercilious.

    His target was the Heavenly Dragon City, the Zhao Family! The Zhao family was one of the Federation¡¯s 10 Great Families, once known as a sacrednd for weapons, and even currently known as the Federation¡¯s King of Weapons! However, today, a young man in his early twenties was openly going for the head of the Zhao Family!

    This was no longer just arrogance. He was obnoxious!

    At the same time, two unexpected and mysterious passengers had also secretly boarded the train at one of the train stations on the railroad track. The reason for the dy was also to wait for these two people. How could there be no witnesses for such a historic moment?

    Ma Dong and Emily!

    Within a year, Ma Dong had changed drastically. The coquettishness he used to have had disappeared, and all that was left was aposed man with a thin mustache. He was wearing a rather low-key ck suit, and the button near his shirt cor was unbuttoned. However, it didn¡¯t give people the feeling that he was a flirty and casual man. White hair had also silently appeared on his head, making him seem mature. At the same time, the inadvertent sparkle present in his eyes was enough to make people palpitate.

    On the other hand, Emily hadn¡¯t changed much. Of course, that was merely referring to her appearance. Her family had undergone great changes, and all her dreams had copsed. As she went further on the road of assassination, all she had was hope to keep her alive.

    As the three of them met again, it was as though time had frozen. There was no need for any words, and they hugged each other tightly. It was not easy to have people who understood oneself in this world. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Ma Dong and Emily, but Wang Zhong, too, didn¡¯t have it easy. He had to fight his way into the Holy Land with the 10 Great Families gunning for him, and he arrived at his current position by himself, step by step. He was at death¡¯s door countless times, but he was strong, so strong that he could escape his fate.

    This train cabin had already been reserved by Wang Zhong, and the three of them sat in the spacious cabin, immersing inughter, which was extremely rare. Everyone only talked about the most interesting and happiest things they had experienced as though they had not been a fugitive all these years and had instead been on a holiday. This was definitely the happiest time for everyone in this dark year, and they didn¡¯t act like they were enroute to revenge at all.

    Unlike Emily¡¯s strong desire to take revenge, Ma Dong hade to a realization after having experienced so much. Frankly speaking, killing the Zhao Family was no longer considered revenge to him. The departed were already gone, and the word ¡®revenge¡¯ was merely a heavy burden to the living. What they were doing was to enable the remaining people to live out their lives safely and with dignity.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Grai was working for Solomon. He really concealed his identity well.¡± Emily sighed. Ma Dong and Wang Zhong were both affected deeply in this matter. Ma Dong got Mmi and Wang Zhong got Grai. The Empire¡¯s influence was truly very great.

    However, Wang Zhong felt that Grai¡¯s situation was different from that of Mmi¡¯s. Mmi chose to run when faced with pressure, but Grai would not. This guy merely had too high expectations for himself, but no one was perfect.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t me Grai. It must have been very difficult for him.¡± It would be too much to say that Ma Dong could understand people¡¯s minds, but he would no longer selfishly try to hold others at certain expectations anymore. The fact that Grai outed himself to Scarlet at the critical time implied that he had already made his choice. He only left in the end because he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.

    ¡°Actually¡­ Grai has always been the kindest among all of us, and he always holds himself at the highest standards. I will never hold it against him. Without him, we might not even be alive today,¡± said Wang Zhong as he smiled. The word ¡®forgiveness¡¯ was not something that was only avable now. If they really wanted to calcte everything, they were the ones that owed Grai a great deal.

    Ma Dong nodded and said, ¡°Mmi once told me that the formation of Dandelions involved some tricks and routines. When they find talented children, they would find ways to turn them into orphans and give them a target to hate, so as to control them easily. Although the Federation discriminated against the Blood Race, to be honest, it was merely discrimination. Since the Federation can tolerate the existence of people of the Dragon bloodline, and also the more brutal people who were of the Werewolf bloodline, why would they specifically target the Blood Race? It¡¯s definitely a joke to say that it was difficult to control the Blood Race, given the strength of the Federation. Also, to say that the Blood Race was feared and that it was hard to ept them. ¡ªYou have been to the Holy Land. Were there stranger races than the Blood Race? The Blood Race is nothingpared to them. As long as nothing happens, in fact, the Federation almost always tacitly approves of the existence of these weird races. The Federation even often works together with them. After all, the Federation has always wanted to make a breakthrough in biotechnology, and there are specialized organizations to study the blood and formation of these races.¡±

    ¡°You mean, this matter is not as simple as it looks?¡±

    ¡°I have specifically checked the data for this matter. At that time, there was a city in the Federation which was a well-known gathering spot for members of the Blood Race. The diets of the people there were no different from humans, and they only asionally fed on animal blood to retain the power of their bloodlines. As such, they were also the mainstay forces that killed the mutated creatures in the city at that time, so the Federation just closed one eye. However, more than a decade ago, dozens of cases involving blood being drained from people¡¯s bodies suddenly urred in that city, and the methods were rather cruel. The culprit didn¡¯t bother to cover up his acts, as though he was deliberately leaving evidence of the Blood Racemitting these murders. Serial killings. It is conceivable from the reaction of the Federation that they didn¡¯t care about the truth. It was more like they just needed a reason to take action.¡±

    ¡°Get to the bottom of it. It¡¯s very important to Grai,¡± said Wang Zhong. The truth represented one¡¯s belief. The saddest thing possible was for someone to not know who their true enemy was.

    ¡°I have already sent some people to investigate further and try to find evidence on the Empire. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time, and it¡¯s difficult to find out more, but I think there will definitely be some traces left. In addition¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Ma Dongdong. It isn¡¯t easy for us to see Brother Wang Zhong. Don¡¯t talk about such things. Let¡¯s talk about how Brother Wang Zhong has been doing in the Holy Land instead, and the Holy Battle or something. That¡¯s more interesting.¡± Seeing Wang Zhong, the heavy burden on Emily¡¯s chest seemed to have been lifted. It was as though she had found her pir, and she seemed very rxed.

    Ma Dong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at her. ¡°Are you even my real cousin?! Why don¡¯t you want to know more about me instead?¡±

    ¡°What more is there to know about you? Haven¡¯t you been pretending to be an old man and hiding in a bar?¡± Emily rolled her eyes at him as she held Wang Zhong¡¯s arm tightly. She felt extremely safe andfortable doing that. ¡°Brother Wang Zhong. How do the Octopus people look? Are there any pretty girls?¡±

    ¡°Octopus people¡­¡± Wang Zhong smiled and was about to speak, but all of them suddenly felt that the armored train was slowing down on the railroad track. With a few clinking sounds, the train slowly came to a stop.

    The scenery outside the window came to a pause. It appeared to be a vast wilderness that was not at the established station. Ma Dong looked out of the window and saw arge number of Federation rail guards directly in front of the rails, as well as workers responsible for rail maintenance. They were busy fixing a railroad track a few miles away.

    That railroad track was obviously broken. There was arge part of the railroad track in the middle which was bent upwards, and beside the railroad tracks were mutated beasts¡¯ carcasses piled up as high as mini hills. Of course, there were also human corpses.

    ¡°Recently, there are more and more mutated beasts, and they are getting more and more out of control,¡± said Ma Dong as he retracted his head. In fact, along the way, he could see that there were more guards posted and more garrison camps built near the trackspared to thest time.

    Recently, the mutation of Earth¡¯s organisms had be increasingly serious, and the degree of radiation pollution had also be worse. The rate of biological mutations had obviously increased. Recently, near Tianjing, level-6 mutated creatures had been frequently spotted. It had to be noted that in the past, due to frequent clean-ups, even level-5 mutated beasts were a rare sight. Although the current situation had yet to pose a threat to human cities for the time being, it was considered a huge threat to the armored railways in the wild. This could be deduced easily just by looking at one¡¯s Skylink. In just this month alone, the No. 6 rail line near Tianjing had been destroyed three times by mutated beasts, and several camps nearby had also been ughtered.

    ¡°Experts in the Federation have repeatedly said that this is an individual phenomenon via the Skylink, and they advised everyone not to panic, but I have always felt that things are not that simple. Several major military bases have frequently dispatchedrge-scale clean-up operations to get rid of the mutated beasts in the past few months. However, these major operations have be gradually reduced in numbers and frequency recently, as though the military department has lost control of the ground, making people feel that the Dark Ages are about to fall upon us again¡­ Some people even said that the situation this time would be more serious than that of the Dark Ages.¡±

    However, Wang Zhong was not worried about this. The Holy Land was strong enough to get rid of the threats on Earth. It was said that the Holy City Army had transferred arge number of elite troops from the Federation to the Fifth Dimension; furthermore, the 10 Great Families had recently deployed nearly 200,000 troops. These so-called cannon fodder of the Holy Battle were definitely considered elites and the cream of the crop on Earth. They were the standing forces of the Federation to control the mutation of the entire Earth and to eliminate those mutated creatures. With such a sudden decrease in manpower and the slight change in Earth¡¯s environment, it was equivalent to giving the mutated creatures a natural environment to grow and reproduce uncontrobly. As such, it was not surprising for matters to go slightly out of control.

 Chapter 925 - One Kilometer

    <h4>925 One Kilometer</h4>

    ¡°I just asked the people in charge, and they said that the track has been under repair for several hours. It is estimated that it will be done after another half an hour¡­¡± The door of the cabin was suddenly pushed open, and the voice of a young man could be heard.

    Arnold didn¡¯t stop talking. He was now the captain of the Copperfield Squadron, but unfortunately, after Laura left, things had gotten much less fun, and he missed the days when he was ¡®tortured¡¯ by the captain. His batch of CHF elites were basically top elites, making it far lesspetitive for him nowadays, especially because Arnold was considered an expert. As such, his life had been veryfortable and rxing. This time, they were going on an exchange trip to participate in a friendly match.

    Just when the train stopped, he got off the train to check the progress of the rail repair. He had just returned, but it turned out that he had walked to the wrong cabin. When he opened the door, instead of seeing his teammates, he saw two men and one woman. It was truly wasteful that they had reserved such a huge armored train cabin just for three people.

    ¡°Sorry guys, I¡¯m in the wrong cabin,¡± said Arnold subconsciously, but when he was about to exit, he suddenly paused. ¡°¡­Huh, the three of you seem a little familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Arnold, long time no see,¡± said Wang Zhong as he smiled. Arnold was a familiar face. There were really quite a few surprises for Wang Zhong this time. In actual fact, it hadn¡¯t been that long, but Wang Zhong knew that there would be fewer and fewer chances of friends¡¯ reunions; thus, he truly cherished such moments.

    ¡°Wang¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and his mouth gaped wide open. ¡°What the f*ck? Oh my god, Wang Zhong?! Are you really Wang Zhong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile, ¡°You seem to have be more handsome after these few years.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!¡± Arnold jumped up at once, his face flushed with excitement. They were all old friends. When the Tianjing Squadron went to Copperfield Academy in the past, Arnold was their guide. ¡°And you, Emily, why didn¡¯t you grow at all, little girl?¡±

    Emily rolled her eyes instantly.

    ¡°Eh, eh, eh, Ma Dong! Damn, howe you grew into an uncle? Look at your mustache. You¡¯ve been aging too fast.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you y nice?¡± Ma Dong was also speechless; this guy¡¯s words were really unpleasant.

    Arnold was obviously extremely happy. ¡°You guys should wait. I¡¯ll call the others! Anlor has been constantly bragging how he had fought the All Mouthy King, aka Wang Zhong, in the past, and because of this, he is bing the idol of the neers on our team. If he knew you were here¡­ Haha, I really want to see his face. By the way¡­¡±

    He paused, seemingly to have thought of something. He had obviously been watching the news on his Skylink which stated that Wang Zhong hade back, started massacring everyone in the Tianjing parliament hall, and threatened to wipe out the Zhao Family, upheaving the entire Federation. Of course, it was impossible for him not to know this. However, it seemed that this matter was still too unbelievable for ordinary people to process after all. Many people assumed that this was just an empty threat and a way to scare the Zhao Family. Why would anyone warn as well as give their targets time to prepare themselves in advance if the person¡¯s goal was to ughter their entire family? Seeing that Wang Zhong was going in this direction, was he truly going to the Heavenly Dragon City?

    He wanted to sound Wang Zhong out, so he asked, ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to cover your tracks? Is it convenient for people toe over?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and waved his hand. ¡°I want to meet my old friends too.¡±

    Arnold could sense the domineering power of the All Mouthy King from this kind of casual behavior. It seemed that Wang Zhong was more powerful than ever and had grown to a height he couldn¡¯t even imagine. It didn¡¯t take long for the people of the Copperfield Academy toe over. Other than Anlor, there were a few other familiar faces, and they were all the old members of the Mad Beast Battle Squadron. Naturally, there were also some new people. Although Laura was no longer around, the name of their team never changed. At present, all these team members were obviously familiar with the legendary person in the CHF a year ago. It was no exaggeration to say that, except for big cities under the influences of a few of the 10 Great Families, Wang Zhong was definitely considered the No. 1 idol across all colleges in the entire Eastern District of the Federation.

    ¡°Idol!¡±

    ¡°Brother King!¡±

    ¡°F*ck f*ck f*ck! Lao Wang, do you still remember me, the Future Gun King?¡± This was Anlor¡¯s first sentence after he rushed in, and he was full of excitement. This was what he had been usually boasting about to his teammates. It was the virgin battle of the All Mouthy King. Anlor imed that he had the upper hand the entire match and almost managed to win against this legendary character.

    ¡°Is the vice-captain really not bragging?¡± asked a rtively new team member.

    ¡°Is Lao An really the first person to match up with Brother King?¡±

    ¡°Brother King, you guys really duked it out for 300 rounds?¡±

    Anlor instantly grew nervous and coughed twice. That definitely did not happen; it was more like he shot wildly at Wang Zhong 300 times, but from the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even manage to graze Wang Zhong. Honestly speaking, it took only one round for Wang Zhong to knock him out¡­

    ¡°Of course.¡± Wang Zhong had his back and added with a smile, ¡± I almost lost to him at that time. Anlor was a great help to me.¡±

    Anlor¡¯s eyes instantly sparked with joy. Lao Wang was truly a good friend. With Wang Zhong¡¯s confirmation, he would definitely have more capital to continue bragging in the future! Instantly, he regretted not recording what Wang Zhong said just now. ¡°Look! Look, guys! What did I say? Do I, Mad Beast Anlor, seem like one who would brag? Are you kiddos finally willing to believe me?!¡±

    ¡°Respect!¡±

    ¡°All hail our vice-captain!¡± A group of neers cheered, but it was just buttering Anlor up. By looking at the expressions on Anlor and Wang Zhong, as long as one had a brain, anyone could tell that Wang Zhong was just being polite.

    At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was on Wang Zhong, and every single one of them was green with envy. They couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at him. He was a true legend, the top expert in thest CHF. Although he had disappeared for a while, the moment he returned, he immediately dered war on the entire Zhao Family.

    It seemed that he truly had what it took to do it!

    It was big words to say that he was going to collect the head of the Zhao Family¡¯s leader. It was absolutely impressive and awe-inspiring. Every single young practitioner in the Federation yearned to have such a day. Fortunately, this group of people was not the kind of clueless idiots who werepletely ignorant of the happenings in the world. Although they were all curious deep down, they knew what sort of question they shouldn¡¯t ask, and they refrained from doing so. However, many senior team members caught wind of some so-called news of the Holy City, so they asked about Wang Zhong¡¯s life as well as their ex-captain Laura¡¯s.

    The Holy City and the Earth were basically like heaven and earth, twopletely separate worlds, unless one managed to be a Heavenly Soul or ran back to Earth carrying a bad reputation of being a deserter. Even Arnold and the others, who had close connections to the Potter Family, were not able to get any news about Laura. Now that they knew about how Laura had joined one of the top-10 exploration teams in the Holy City and was leading a good life, they were all sincerely happy for her. However, after hearing that Wang Zhong was already together with Scarlet, other than offering congrattions to him, they felt that it was a great pity. Both Arnold and Anlor were once loyal pursuers of Laura. It was not until they saw Laura crying for Wang Zhong during the CHF that they knew that they would never get their chance. With that, they always hoped and wished the best for both of them, but it was unexpected that they didn¡¯t end up together in the end.

    The power of idols was endless, and the cabin suddenly became lively. Wang Zhong was surrounded by people who wanted his signature as well as those who wanted a picture with him. These were the things that ¡®brain-dead¡¯ fans would do, but every member of the Mad Beast Battle Squadron, who were considered celebrities themselves, actually did them. Even Arnold and Anlor were no exception, and they each took a picture with Wang Zhong.

    There were many questions in Arnold¡¯s mind, but it was not convenient for them to talk in front of so many people. After a long period of photo-taking and signature-giving, Arnold finally chased his overly excited team members back, leaving only Arnold and Anlor. Both of them looked at Ma Dong and Emily who had been sitting next to them. These two were also considered celebrities in the Federation in the past year. They were wanted everywhere. As such, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it okay for the two of you to show up in public in this way? Even now, the Federation¡¯s government is still putting up wanted posters of you two everywhere.¡±

    ¡°After Lao Wang destroys the Zhao Family, who would dare to target us?¡± replied Ma Dong as he smiled.

    Both of them were definitely stunned. In fact, this was the topic they cared about the most. It was just that they were too excited about seeing Wang Zhong, and they didn¡¯t have the time to sort out their thoughts. Additionally, there were too many people just now, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to broach the topic. ¡°Anyway, since you guys are taking this route, Lao Wang, are you really nning to go to the Heavenly Dragon City? You announced in the Skylink that you want to take the head of the leader of the Zhao Family, Zhao Wuxin. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t easy toe back. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll just handle this along the way. If you guys have nothing to do, you guys can enjoy the show,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile. In all seriousness, he truly didn¡¯t think of those ¡®old and weak¡¯ people as a problem at all.

    Arnold¡¯s mouth gaped wide open. Handle this¡­ along the way. If he was talking to anyone else, the person would definitely be bragging, but since the other party was Wang Zhong, it might be possible. Just that¡­

    After being shocked for a long while, Arnold finally spoke after pondering over it carefully, ¡°Lao Wang, although I don¡¯t know much about your level, the Zhao Family definitely has a Heavenly Soul expert with them. If you openly go there like this, you will definitely have to face off with someone at that level. Are you really confident of winning against such a person?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Arnold. The Holy Battle has toughened Lao Wang up. He has even killed people who are at high levels. Otherwise, why do you think the Zhao Family dare not even make a sound up till now?¡±

    In this war, Wang Zhong was on the offense, and the Zhao Family was on the defense.

    After a long while, the two of them gulped hard and said, ¡°Awesome!¡±

    The Mad Beast Battle Squadron stayed as it was still a few days from the friendly match. Moreover, even if they had to make a choice between the two, they would definitely choose to watch the battle of the century where Wang Zhong would wipe out the Zhao Family with no hesitation. Arnold and Anlor were the kind of people who loved a thrilling sight. Seeing this kind of scene might be the first andst chance they would get in their lifetime. They had to witness it.

    Wang Zhong did not hide his whereabouts, and the Zhao Family would have definitely been prepared to deal with him. This battle would not be carried out in secret. Under such circumstances, Wang Zhong was certainly a threat, but the Zhao Family was still confident enough to emerge victorious. As such, they would definitely use their trump card. It would not only be to kill Wang Zhong, but also to save the Zhao Family¡¯s unsteady status and prestige.

    Prestige was a very abstract concept, but it was extremely important for a great family to maintain their status and dominance. If no one took the Zhao Family seriously, it would only be a matter of time before the family met their downfall. At this time, the Zhao Family definitely did not have extravagant hopes that other families would ally themselves with them as the other families were all predators, waiting to gobble up their family.

    In the cabin of the armored truck, Arnold and Anlor had already been persuaded to return to their own cabin. Even if they wanted to watch the battle, there was no need for them to be with Wang Zhong, as that might bring misfortune to their own families. Opposite Wang Zhong, Ma Dong was dozing off, while Emily¡¯s body was curled sideways into a ball, sleeping soundly on Wang Zhong¡¯s thighs. Both of her small dimples were slightly visible as though she was smiling in her sleep.

    Her ¡®fatigue¡¯ was even worse than that of Ma Dong, but it was not because she had not slept for the past two days. It was that ever since the CHF, she had almost never gotten a good night¡¯s sleep, unlike Ma Dong, who remained disguised as Ugly Boss and hid in a bar. Her life of assassination had kept her nerves in a tense state for a long time, and even the slightest movement would wake her from her light sleep. Otherwise, her head would probably be gone the next day. It was only until she saw Wang Zhong today that the tension in her nerves was finally released. After an entire year of fatigue, she had to sleep on Wang Zhong¡¯s thighs and get a good sleep.

    Gently stroking Emily¡¯s hair, Wang Zhong smiled and shook his head. After which, he picked up a stack of documents on the table. It was the information that Ma Dong found out about a well-concealed person in the Zhao Family ¡ª Zhao Ba. He was the grand-uncle of the current head of the family, Zhao Wuxin. He was also the brains of the Zhao Family when they had to make major decisions. As a person who was once a big deal in the Federation, a variety of information about his life could be easily found. However, the news about him stopped 10 years ago. In a video, Zhao Ba had already begun to age at that time. After such a long time, his body in the physical aspect should have gone downhill.

    However, the enemy was not to be underestimated. This kind of old man who had lived till thete stages of Heavenly Soul Stage might not have a good physique anymore, but his control over the power of heaven and earth would definitely be close to perfection. He would not simply sacrifice his life to win the battle, but once he chose to do so, it would mean that he basically had the intention to perish together with his opponent. Although he cherished his life, this kind of old guy no doubt ced his family at the utmost importance.

    ¡°¡­A Heavenly Soul on Earth,¡± Wang Zhong read the documents very carefully, but after reading it, he just threw them back on the table. There was no trace of fear on his face. Let alone fear, there wasn¡¯t even a slight change of his expression. The scenery outside the window also seemed different to him. This was a change in his state of mind. This battle was not a challenge, but the best training experience he could get!

    They were getting closer and closer to Heavenly Dragon City. 500 kilometers, 300 kilometers, 100 kilometers¡­

    The night before yesterday, the Zhao Family dispatched arge number of heavily armed guards to Heavenly Dragon City Station. To be precise, except for the training from Tianjing, the other trains had already stopped operating during this time. The Zhao Family treated the matter with all seriousness, and they did not underestimate the enemy because there was only one person.

    This situation also meant that the rumors were true. Whether it was the different areas in the Federation or the underworld, they were all waiting for the result because it would directly lead to a change in the Federation¡¯sndscape. Whether the Assassins would make aeback and be a king, or whether the Zhao Family would continue to rule, all boiled down to this battle.

    It was just that Wang Zhong¡¯s abnormal confidence had left the other forces dumbfounded. He was merely a neer in the CHF a few years ago. How did he be so domineering after just a few years in the Holy City?

    Now, they were one kilometer away from Heavenly Dragon City!

 Chapter 926 - Violence

    <h4>926 Violence</h4>

    Up to 90% of the passengers on this train had already alighted at the previous stop. This piece of news was spreading like wildfire as everyonemunicated through their Skylinks. Someone even revealed the train number of the train Wang Zhong was on. Everyone on that particr armored train was aware of what was happening. Though this sort of sensational battle of the century only urred once in a blue moon, themoners valued their lives more. When they were on the train, they could already see the various traps andyers of defense that the Zhao Family had set up in the Heavenly Dragon City Station from their Skylinks. If a fight really broke out and they were struck by a stray bullet, they would be part of a tragedy instead of just being a casual onlooker.

    Of course, there were people on the train who weren¡¯t scared too. Other than Arnold, Anlor, and the others from Mad Beast Battle Squadron, some ordinary passengers wanted to witness this Federation drama for themselves too even if there was a risk that they might get killed. Nheless, there weren¡¯t many passengers with this mindset. Among the dozens of train cabins on the long railway, only a handful of passengers remained in a few cabins. Most of these passengers probably didn¡¯t believe that a fight would really break out.

    The train was reaching the Heavenly Dragon City Station. The passengers could already see the station from the window.

    The Heavenly Dragon City Station appeared to be rather quiet now, the opposite of what a big city¡¯s train station should be like under normal circumstances. There should have been more than a dozen armored trains running around the clock, but there weren¡¯t any trains entering or leaving the quiet and enormous train station. Even the traffic lights on the railroad tracks were a ring red. It was evident that this station had been closed in advance, and Wang Zhong¡¯s train was thest one for the day.

    ng ng ng ng!

    The armored train gradually slowed down. Many heads were squeezed together at the windows as the passengers peered out. They looked nervous and excited at the same time. Of course, no one dared to stick their heads out of the window. The train station was extremely quiet, in tandem with the sound of the train slowing down. However, there were many people standing on both tforms surrounding the train.

    In the hundred meters from the outermost area of the train station to the area where the train stopped, one could see squads of Casted Soul Stage warriors armed to the teeth. All of them were wearing Heavenly Dragon Guard uniforms and standing in a neat formation, packed like sardines on the tforms. Other than these Heavenly Dragon Guards on the tforms, Wang Zhong could clearly sense a dozen sniper scopes targeting him. There were snipers positioned at various hidden locations. They might be carrying Barrett M82 rifles, which possessed powerful destructive power in a single attack, or heavy military weapons like artillery¡­

    Coming from an assassin family, Ma Dong and Emily knew too well that the enemies which could be seen weren¡¯t scary. Rather, those who were lurking in the shadows and waiting for the chance for a lethal attack were much more terrifying. Both of them wore grave expressions.

    Wang Zhong slightly smiled to put their minds at rest. The difference between the enemy and his level of power was too vast. He didn¡¯t care about the snipers or thousands of Heavenly Dragon Guards. However, for thousands of people to remain silent and make no noise at all in this space, this spoke volumes about their exceptional discipline. Previously, he had heard that the Heavenly Dragon Guards were the only valuable asset that the Zhao Family possessed, and they were on par with the most elite mobile forces in the Federation. It appeared that this was true indeed.

    Nheless, Wang Zhong¡¯s attention was mostly focused on a group of people in the middle of the tform. He could clearly sense that a powerful lifeform was there. The other party had identified his location in the train immediately too. That person¡¯s perception was not any weaker than his. Was it Zhao Ba from the Zhao Family? Wait, no¡­

    The corners of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth slightly curled upward. He could sense a second force that was equally powerful. It seems like the Zhao Family had found a helper. Which force did the helper belong to? There weren¡¯t many people who were willing to help the Zhao Family now. Could it be the Gui Family? That would give him another reason to start a war with them.

    ng¡­ Rumble¡­

    After some whistling and rumbling sounds, the train came to a stop.

    Rumble¡­

    All of the train doors had opened. The Heavenly Dragon Guards that gathered on the tform took a step back naturally as numerous pairs of eyes stared at the open train doors. However, other than some heads peering out of the train window asionally, no one came out from the train. They already knew the situation out there when they looked at their Skylinks earlier. Nheless, experiencing this situation first-hand made the passengers feel a sense of dread. They originally looked forward to witnessing an exciting battle, but they were trembling in fear now.

    Despite there being thousands of people in the station, there wasplete silence.

    Tap, tap, tap¡­ Leisurely footsteps broke the eerie silence. The footsteps weren¡¯t loud but they were unusually steady and seemed to have a peculiar devilish charm to them. It was as if every step had its unique rhythm that could control the rhythm and speed of one¡¯s heartbeat. This actually caused these Heavenly Dragon Guards who prided themselves on being an elite force to feel nervous even before they saw the owner of the footsteps. Cold sweat dripped down their foreheads.

    Everyone in the station concentrated their gazes on the ce where the footsteps came from. A young figure appeared at a train door located in the middle of the train.

    Wang Zhong!

    Anyone in the Federation who used a Skylink knew who Wang Zhong was. His performance in the CHF was already outstanding. After the video of his brutal execution of Zhao Wuji in Tianjing circted around, his reputation was unparalleled. Now, there was no dazzling gold light surrounding him that was simr to when he attacked in Tianjing. He didn¡¯t deliberately exude a powerful aura either. Nheless, just showing his face at the train door made countless Heavenly Dragon Guards extremely tense. Numerous gun barrels had changed their directions to target Wang Zhong, who was walking out of the train. Even so, he didn¡¯t care at all. He nced at arge spacious tform in the middle of the station that was specially vacated just for him. Dozens of people stood there as their eyes fixated on Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze swept over them one by one, yet he didn¡¯t see the two Heavenly Soul experts that he sensed earlier on. A middle-aged man with a goatee stood in the middle of the crowd. It was Zhao Wuxin, the Head of the Zhao Family. He was a significant figure in the Federation. Even Wang Zhong probably didn¡¯t expect that he would have to confront this man one day.

    There was a sh of killing intent in Zhao Wuxin¡¯s eyes before he put on a sincere smile. ¡°Wang Zhong, I have been waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me to decapitate you?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s peculiar footsteps stopped. Around him, numerous Heavenly Dragon Guards sensed the odd rhythme to a sudden stop, and their hearts were no longer beating to that rhythm. After a short pause, their hearts palpitated wildly out of control. Several Heavenly Dragon Guards almost lost control of their bodies and fell down.

    ¡°Young people often have an exaggerated opinion of their abilities. I won¡¯t take thatment to heart.¡± Zhao Wuxinughed heartily. Even though he was just at the Heroic Soul Stage, he had upied a high-ranking position for a long time and interacted with many Heavenly Soul experts before. Wang Zhong¡¯s imposing aura wasn¡¯t enough to scare or affect him.

    His gaze turned keen and fierce after heughed. ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    Wang Zhong looked at him but didn¡¯t respond, waiting for him to continue speaking.

    ¡°Ever since the rise of the Dark Ages, humans have abided by the ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯ principle, which is the foundation of the human race. No matter the reasons behind the Assassins¡¯ downfall, you took revenge for them in the Tianjing battle and didn¡¯t let your friend Ma Dong down. Nheless, you need to n for the future, young man! You are doing well in the Holy Land, but you still have a long way to go. You need an ally to protect and look out for you in order to reach greater heights. No discord, no concord. The Zhao Family is willing to be your ally. You may state your terms!¡± Zhao Wuxin said slowly.

    Zhao Wuxin had thought about this speech for a long time. It would be best if Wang Zhong agreed to this proposal. Someone with this level of power would serve as a great help to the Zhao Family.

    Wang Zhong looked at Zhao Wuxin with a spurious smile. ¡°ording to your ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯ logic, there is no need for the Zhao Family to exist anymore.¡±

    Zhao Wuxin didn¡¯t seem angry. Ever since Wang Zhong killed Zhao Wuji in Tianjing, there was absolutely no way of salvaging the rtionship between Wang Zhong and the Zhao Family. Nheless, Zhao Wuxin had to make this speech so that it would be recorded and saved. This way, even if they killed Wang Zhong in the future, which would anger some people in the Holy City, there would be evidence that the Zhao Family gave Wang Zhong a second chance. This would minimize the negative consequences of killing Wang Zhong.

    Even though Wang Zhong had identity protection, the Zhao Family had that too since they were one of the Holy Land¡¯s spokespersons on Earth. It didn¡¯t make sense if Wang Zhong attacked the Zhao Family, and thetter couldn¡¯t defend themselves and fight back.

    ¡°You are very confident. Indeed, you are entitled to be confident as it is a great feat to be able to attain your current achievements at such a young age,¡± Zhao Wuxin said. ¡°However, this blind confidence will only make you die faster. There have been many ignorant people who go to the Holy Land to broaden their outlook and think that they are invincible when they return to Earth. In the past hundreds of years, it is mostly this sort of people who dare to challenge the authority of the 10 Great Families. You are not the first. Neither will you be thest!¡±

    ¡°Are you done speaking?¡± Wang Zhong looked at Zhao Wuxin. ¡°Then it¡¯s time for you to die!¡±

    Wang Zhong raised his right foot again and paused it in mid-air. The sense of cohesion and traction grew stronger. It was as if the entire world froze. Everyone there, including Zhao Wuxin who thought that he wasn¡¯t affected before, felt their hearts rise up their throats as Wang Zhong suddenly lifted his right foot up. This made Zhao Wuxin breathless as his face was flushed red. He was on the verge of suffocating!

    A st wave rushed out of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth, just like a terrifying fuel-air explosive bomb. It followed a visible trajectory in mid-air and instantly struck Zhao Wuxin squarely in the chest.

    Boom!

    It was a pity. Although the Head of the Zhao Family was at the peak Heroic Soul Stage and was once an all-powerful figure in the Federation, he couldn¡¯t withstand this st-wave attack. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before a huge dent appeared on his chest. His ribcage sunk in, and he was flung into mid-air. Blood spurted out of his mouth as he collided into dozens of people behind him!

    ¡°How dare a mere junior do this!¡±

    ¡°The Head of the Zhao Family was offering kind advice. You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±

    Two voices shouted from the shadows. Two figures had zoomed past in a sh before everyone heard their voices.

    Wang Zhong had already sensed the existence of these two Heavenly Soul experts when the train arrived at the station. The Zhao Family¡¯s intention was obvious. Since they had two Heavenly Soul experts on their side, they didn¡¯t need to hide in the shadows to y dirty tricks on Wang Zhong. However, they wanted to kill Wang Zhong too badly and were afraid that Wang Zhong would be terrified once he saw the two Heavenly Soul experts and agree to their proposal of joining them. If so, that would make it harder for them to deal with the big shots in the Holy City that were on Wang Zhong¡¯s side.

    In the end, the Zhao Family achieved their objective. Wang Zhong, being a youngster that had an exaggerated opinion of his ability, rejected Zhao Wuxin¡¯s proposal to make peace. However, no one expected him to attack so quickly and decisively, actually seeding in his attack even under the supervision of two Heavenly Soul experts who weren¡¯t able to stop it in time.

    The two Heavenly Soul experts moved together. A golden glow on the left headed for Wang Zhong while a white glow on the right caught Zhao Wuxin.

    Zhao Ba was the one who caught Zhao Wuxin. He used his Soul Power to examine Zhao Wuxin¡¯s body the moment he caught him, protecting his heart and ensuring he didn¡¯t die. Otherwise, for a little Heroic Soul to kill Zhao Wuxin in the presence of two Heavenly Soul experts, not only would their reputations be tarnished, the Zhao Family would also be thrown into chaos as many would fight for the Head of the Zhao Family position. The Zhao Family was already going through a hard time, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be good to add fuel to the fire.

    Luckily, Zhao Ba could sense that Zhao Wuxin¡¯s vital life force was still there. His chest injuries were serious but not fatal. Zhao Ba heaved a sigh of relief. Wang Zhong was a typical Holy Disciple indeed, focusing too much on shiness rather than actual power. The st-wave attack looked powerful but wasn¡¯t enough to instantly kill Zhao Wuxin who was in the Heroic Soul Stage. It seemed that though Wang Zhong had a few tricks up his sleeve, he wasn¡¯t much of a threat.

    The golden glow on the other side suddenly exploded at where Wang Zhong was standing.

    Bam!

    With a crisp loud bang, Wang Zhong was sent flying like a cannonball, making a wide and long pit in the ground. The mineral density of the ground on Earth couldn¡¯tpare to that of the Holy Land and the Mizobudapi World. The ground on Earth was too fragile.

    At the same time, horrifying aftermath shock waves spread out in all directions. It was as if a violent earthquake was happening. Not only did it cause a massive uproar and kept Wang Zhong hidden from view, the strong impact also caused the armored trains on the tracks to shake constantly, making rattling sounds.

    A strange golden sword had been plunged into the ground where Wang Zhong was standing previously. That sword had an extremely long hilt but no crossguard. It was just like a long and straight sharpened de. Half of the sword was lodged into the ground, and the long hilt was swaying back and forth. It was vibrating and making a buzzing sound.

    Before everyone came back to their senses, the buzzing sound suddenly stopped, and the golden sword no longer swung back and forth. A figure appeared, grasping the sword hilt.

    That person had dark skin, but golden Soul Power surrounded him like waves spreading out into the surroundings. Regardless of whether it was those Zhao Family dignitaries and others standing near the sword, or the elite Heavenly Dragon Guards that stood afar, all of them felt like they were looking at a god under the terrifying gold Soul Power waves. Everyone was scared out of their wits and couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel down in front of this power.

    It was a Heavenly Soul expert!

 Chapter 927 - Fighting a Higher Level

    <h4>927 Fighting a Higher Level</h4>

    On Earth, he was definitely a legendary figure. Even though everyone knew that the Zhao Family would definitely have a Heavenly Soul expert on guard, but when they personally went to their pce and saw the legendary Heavenly Soul expert appear in front of their eyes, their shock was unimaginable.

    It was evident that this dark-skinned person was from the Zhao Family. He was simply a helper who had been invited. He was the white ray of light who had swept past and caught Zhao Wuxin. At that moment, Zhao Wuxin slowly got up.

    He was almost seventy years old, but his body emitted ayer of Soul Power with a golden shine, and it flowed into his surroundings, forming shockwaves. There was a divine light surging in his eyes. Almost no signs of old age could be seen on his face. Instead, he was extremely dignified. He turned to the spot where a dust cloud had formed from the crash. Without even having to look, he used his divine sense and knew that the measly Heroic Soul had not been injured from the crash and that his aura had not weakened. On the contrary, this Heroic Soul grew even more excited as two experts had appeared at the same time. He was gradually growing stronger.

    This Heroic Soul had strong defenses, but he was weak in attack.

    Zhao Ba silently made a preliminary deduction. Since the Heroic Soul was not able to kill Zhao Wuxin in a few seconds, he was weak in attack. However, since he was able to defend against Zha Muzha, his defenses were very strong. It was no wonder that this Heroic Soul was rather well-known in the Holy City. He had his own talents and was able to endure an attack from a Heavenly Soul expert without being injured. This was indeed unusual.

    Meanwhile, everyone around them was shocked.

    Two great Heavenly Souls! There were two great Heavenly Souls!

    Not only had they gathered thousands of troops, they had even activated two great Heavenly Souls. They did not seem as if they were facing a mere Heroic Soul. It seemed more like two great families were about to go to war! They had thought that if a Heroic Soul like Wang Zhong caused trouble, it would be extremely exciting if the hidden Heavenly Soul from the Zhao Family appeared. Who knew that two of them would appear?

    Meanwhile, in the cabin, Arnold and the rest were shocked by the thousands of troops that had appeared and broke out in a cold sweat. At this moment, their mouths fell wide open. No matter how confident Wang Zhong appeared, when they saw the two god-like figures, their adoration for their idol was suppressed in a matter of minutes.

    ¡°Do¡ªdo we want to secretly run away?¡± A new member blurted out in a trembling voice. The aura that the two Heavenly Soul experts emitted was enough to shake the train tracks. Staying in this thick cabin did not seem to bring them any sense of security. Although they were not the target of the Heavenly Souls outside, the feeling of being engulfed by absolute dread made them terrified.

    The cabin was silent, and no one replied to him. They did not disagree with him, but they could not run away now! There were thousands of fully armored Zhao Family soldiers outside, as well as two great Heavenly Souls. They did not even dare to poke their heads out of the cabin to take a look, let alone run away. They were afraid that they would be considered as Wang Zhong¡¯s aplices and be shredded into pieces!

    Even Arnold and Anlor, who were the bravest here, could not help but shudder. Earlier, Arnold had personally asked Wang Zhong whether a Heavenly Soul expert would appear. That seemed to have been within Wang Zhong¡¯s expectations. However, two Heavenly Soul experts had appeared at the same time. He did not know whether Wang Zhong would have a way to deal with them¡­ the Zhao Family was simply shameless. In order to deal with a junior Heroic Soul, not only had they sent their Heavenly Soul expert, they had even looked for a helper. Furthermore, they had asked for help from a dark-skinned Tutankhamun from the Empire¡­

    That¡¯s right. Where was Wang Zhong?

    The appearance of the Heavenly Soul experts was extremely shocking. To the people on Earth, they were legendary figures. No matter what era it was, seeing a Heavenly Soul expert was enough for one to excitedly boast about for the rest of their lives. Moreover, they had seen two at the same time. As a result, they almost forgot about the young enemy of the Zhao Family who had just attracted the attention of the entire Federation.

    The figure that had been flying around while engulfed in a golden light had now fallen deep into the tform opposite the station. Almost half of the tform had caved in. The broken steel and iron was mixed with the copsed roof and formed a pile of debris. There was dust everywhere. There was arge bloodstain among the broken bricks and tiles, causing the smell of blood to fill the air. One could even see broken limbs among the bricks and tiles. On the other hand, the Heavenly Dragon Guards, who had been standing in a row, had scattered in all directions, leaving the site of copse empty.

    Was he dead?!

    As expected, the attacks of Heavenly Soul experts were extraordinary. They quickly killed their enemy in one strike!

    After a brief silence, the officials from the Zhao Family who had been scared by Wang Zhong heaved a sigh of relief. They shed a rxed expression.

    A mere Heroic Soul had dared to challenge the Zhao Family! He truly did not care about life and death! If they had not been apprehensive about his supporters from the Holy Land, the Zhao Family would never have allowed this sort of rubbish to happen! However, it was a pity that Zhao Wuxin had been attacked by this fellow. Although his injuries did not seem to be life-threatening, his face was pale. His injuries were definitely not minor. He had been unlucky.

    ¡°A junior who has no sense of propriety. If you dare to challenge the Zhao Family again, even death will be too good for you!¡±

    ¡°The leader of the Zhao Familyments the times and pities the people. Please spare his life. However, he had suffered from violent treachery from a junior who has plotted against him. The Assassins will bear the full debt for this!¡±

    ¡°Also! The criminals he saved at Tianjing all deserve to die!¡±

    The people from the Zhao Family had just started to chatter when they heard a rumbling sound from the magnificent and bloody pile of debris.

    The pile of broken bricks and tiles tumbled away as a figure slowly stood up.

    ¡°A wanderer from Tutankhamun?¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s lightughter interrupted the mocking from the Zhao Family. The young man slowly straightened his body. Several corpses of the Heavenly Dragon Guards tumbled out from the pile of broken bricks and tiles that he had pushed away. Their limbs were broken. They had beenpletely smashed into pieces and looked like minced meat. They were the soldiers from the Zhao Family who could not escape in time. On the other hand, besides some dust, not even one bloodstain was seen on the standing figure!

    There was no sign of nervousness on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. He was not shocked that two Heavenly Soul experts had appeared at the same time. He did not even seem to be injured from the attack. Instead, his expression was calm.

    He had wanted to test the strength of the dark-skinned Heavenly Soul. However, no matter whether it was in terms of attacking strength or in speed, he did not match up to the Sword Saints of the Mizobudapi World, let alone a Semi-Heavenly Soul like him. There was no need to talk about his techniques.

    But he could understand that the Heavenly Soul experts on Earth were severely limited, no matter whether they were spending their retirement in the Federation or were wanderers from the Empire. Furthermore, they were not just restricted in terms of strength. Putting everyone else aside, the Heavenly Souls¡¯ greatest advantage was their ability to draw on the power of the heaven and the earth for their strength. However, the power of the heaven and the earth was rtively weak on Earth. As a result, they could only train until this level. They would only be able to advance further if they went to the Fifth Dimension to train. Thus, one could imagine how much strength they disyed in a fight.

    It could be said that Heavenly Soul experts on Earth could only use 80% of their strength. There was insufficient power in the heaven and the earth here for them to immediately absorb and release. However, for a Heroic Soul like him who depended on his own Soul Sea, he did not encounter any of these restrictions. When one rose, the other fell. It was no wonder that there were many legends of Heroic Souls skipping levels and challenging Heavenly Souls. All of these had happened on Earth, like with Mu Zi and other legendary figures¡­

    Wang Zhongughed and observed the ck person who was standing on the golden sword. ¡°Save your time. I think the two of you can go to heaven together.¡±

    The surroundings fell silent. Everyone was shocked by Wang Zhong¡¯s wild arrogance. In the cabin, Ma Dong and Emily were equally dumbstruck. They were extremely confident in Wang Zhong, but when they saw the two great Heavenly Souls, they were afraid. Most importantly, Wang Zhong could get injured or killed. After all, troops and marksmen were all around them. They had only reached this stage, but the two of them believed that Wang Zhong had a way, most likely a secret technique from the Holy Land.

    As for the rest, their first reaction was: intimidating, too intimidating! When Wang Zhong saw the two great Heavenly Soul experts, not only was he not afraid, he even dared to say that they would go to heaven together. He was the one who had been sent flying, but he still dared to say that his enemies were not particrly good! Was he ignorant? Did he not care about his life, or did he have a trump card to deal with these Heavenly Souls?

    However, there was no doubt that he was not injured even after taking a blow from these Heavenly Soul experts. This was the reality.

    The uproar in the surroundings immediately fell silent. The people from the Zhao Family who were busy chattering also shut their mouths. Inside the cabin, Ma Dong, Emily, Arnold, and the rest unconsciously clenched their fists tightly.

    No matter whether they were inside or outside the cabin, everyone was momentarily unable to make an urate judgment. Everything that had happened in a short span of less than twenty seconds had overturned their beliefs. They did not dare to imagine or rashly arrive at a conclusion. Besides shock, there was only more shock.

    Zha Muzha¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. He had sensed that Wang Zhong was not injured. During the previous attack, Wang Zhong had dodged the tip of his sword in the blink of an eye. He had simply been sent flying. Even though the fact that he was unscathed from the attack proved his shocking defenses, the fact that he dared to say such words made him extremely intimidating.

    Go to heaven together? This caused even a dignified Heavenly Soul like him to be unable to control his expression.

    At first, he had only nned to help Zhao Ba, but he could have still changed his ns. But since he had already attacked, he definitely could not go back empty-handed. In addition, Wang Zhong had incited his anger. The Soul Power that he emitted grew thicker, causing the terrifying pressure in the surroundings to instantly turn into air currents that he absorbed. ¡°Young one, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    Behind him, Zhao Ba¡¯s eyes were bright and piercing. He emitted a divine light as he stood with his arms crossed. He did not intend to immediately attack. However, this did not mean that he looked down on Wang Zhong. Instead, he had intended to ask Zha Muzha to attack with him and defeat this Heroic Soul. After living for almost two hundred years, Zhao Ba would never give anyone he considered his enemy a chance. He knew very clearly that in this world, only victors could write their stories. The fact that Wang Zhong hade prepared and was not afraid of Heavenly Souls meant that he definitely had some support or tricks up his sleeve. The strength that he had disyed just now was not enough to exin everything.

    But now, they had a preliminary estimation of Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. He was strong in defense but weak in attack. No matter what trump cards he held, he should not be a threat to Zha Muzha for now. Furthermore, Zha Muzha was evidently very angry at Wang Zhong and wanted to attack him alone to take revenge. The wanderers from the Empire thought highly of themselves. Their image was extremely important to them, especially if someone had asked them for help. No matter what, Zhao Ba had to let him recover his image. At the same time, he could observe the Heroic Soul once again. It would not be toote for him to attack once the Heroic Soul used up his tricks.

    Boundless power from the earth and the heaven umted as Zha Muzha¡¯s aura rose. His gaze suddenly grew sharper. He was about to kill this intimidating fellow.

    Boom!

    A golden light exploded in an instance. Almost no one could clearly see what he was doing. As he sensed the air current and the power of the heaven and the earth flowing, the golden Soul Power that was emitted from Zha Muzha¡¯s body shone like a small sun. Immediately after, the light shot straight ahead. One could feel the sharpness of the golden light that threatened to pierce through everything as if it was going to form a massive cavern in this ce. The beam of light approached Wang Zhong in an instant.

    Bam!

    There was the clear sound of an explosion, like the sound of spears shing. The sound reverberated throughout the tform. It was so sharp that many people could not help but cover their ears.

    But this powerful and sharp attack by his sword did not cut Wang Zhong into pieces like they had expected. On the contrary, he did not even take a step back!

    It was as if the scene had frozen in time. Zha Muzha¡¯s body was fixed in the sky, the golden sword in his hand suspended in midair. He was being stopped by something.

    It was sword versus sword and Soul Power versus Soul Power!

    A sword that dazzled like a neb had stopped him. At the same time, a dazzling golden Soul Power suddenly surged from Wang Zhong¡¯s body, just like the Soul Power Zha Muzha emitted that was unique to Heavenly Souls.

    Divine Circuit!

    Buzz buzz buzz~

    The swords that shed produced an ear-piercing sound of resonance. When they shed, the Sword Qi formed shock waves that spread throughout their surroundings. However, these shock waves were stopped by the wild flow of Heavenly Soul Soul Power, forming a circr wave of air pressure that rapidly expanded into the surroundings, destroying everything that came into contact with the wave of air pressure!

    Boom!

    The standstill onlysted for a short three seconds. It was as if the wave of air pressure could not support the surging energy from the two people and burst out with a boom. Intense air currents shot up into the sky, like an upside-down waterfall of air, producing a massive hole in the ceiling of the tform that was made out of steel.

    Ta ta ta!

    The two shadows dispersed. They took three small steps back and stood straight in a rxed manner.

    They were evenly matched!

    There was a bright dazzle in Zha Muzha¡¯s eyes. He was in disbelief. Although he was not at a disadvantage, his strength did not differ much from his enemy¡¯s. This was simply unthinkable!

    Heroic Soul youngster? Opposite him, golden Soul Power surged from Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and an imposing pressure filled the surroundings. Besides the fact that he did not absorb the power of the heaven and the earth, he was nothing like a Heavenly Soul. If one said that he was a Heavenly Soul, Zha Muzha would not doubt this statement at all.

    The rxed expression on his face immediately grew tense. It was now serious and full of caution. At the same time, there was greed and madness in his expression!

    No matter how much Heavenly Souls were restricted by the environment on Earth andcked structure, they still had their sense of judgment. He was shocked by the strength that this young Heroic Soul possessed. However, other than the young man¡¯s strength, the strange sword in his hands had helped him to easily resist his power! The sword emitted a faint starlight. When he shed with Wang Zhong, he sensed the energy of an entire universe closing in on him. This kind of energy caused Zha Muzha to go crazy!

    After all, he was a Heavenly Soul. After reaching this stage, he would be able to freely travel to the Fifth Dimension. Thus, although he was not in the Holy Land, he had heard about the major incidents in the Holy Land. He was no stranger to the hottest topic among the humans in the Holy Land, the Mizobudapi World.

    From the rumors, he had heard that there were countless unusual divine swords in the Mizobudapi World. He had also heard that a Heroic Soul soldier called Wang Zhong had just returned from Mizobudapi territory. There was no doubt that the sword in his hands was a divine sword from the Mizobudapi.

    It was no wonder that he was this confident. This divine sword had given him the courage to oppose the Zhao Family! Furthermore, he was also a sword user. If he was able to obtain this legendary divine sword from the Mizobudapi World¡­

    Helping from the sidelines, assisting the Zhao Family, and even the generous rewards that the Zhao Family had promised him were nothingpared to this divine sword!

    Murderous intent immediately surged from Zha Muzha¡¯s body. The power of the heaven and the earth that flowed from his surroundings grew even stronger. It was just like a storm surging towards him! The golden sword in his hands exploded with a golden light, forming golden Sword Qi that filled the air. They materialized and instantly formed thousands of sword images that were suspended in mid-air!

    Kill Wang Zhong and take his treasure!

    Humm humm humm humm¡­

    They immediately heard the sound of the sword resounding through the air. It was a very sharp noise!

    A few Heroic Soul soldiers who were standing near him were within range of the sword images. Although they did note into contact with the sword images, they were cut apart by the sword intent. Their bodies were sliced into pieces, and flesh flew everywhere! Not only were these bodies affected, even the tform he was standing on, the crossbeams at the end of the tform, and the massive pirs on the tform copsed with a crash by the invisible sword intent, producing a massive pile of debris!

    The countless Heroic Soul soldiers standing on the tform all felt this terrifying force. They were so shocked that they started squeezing towards the exits on both sides in an attempt to escape, leaving behind arge empty space. However, those who were stuck in the cabin and observing the situation did not dare to jump out from the cabin and escape. They could only tremble in fear inside the cabin. They felt as if one attack from the sword intent in the air was enough to pierce through the entire armored train from start to end!

    This was a terrifying trick. When he attacked, the skies would fall and the earth would open up! Even Zhao Ba furrowed his eyebrows and took half a step back. Of course, it was not because he was afraid of the Sword Qi. After all, he understood Zha Muzha¡¯s thoughts very well. He was definitely interested in Wang Zhong¡¯s divine sword after seeing it. He unleashed a wide-scale killing technique without any hesitation. Did he want to step in¡­? To be honest, when Zhao Ba saw Wang Zhong¡¯s sword, he was also interested. However, trouble would arise if two Heavenly Souls started to fight among themselves over the sword. Furthermore, killing this youngster was much more urgent. As for that divine sword¡­ Heh heh, he would use Zha Muzha to kill the youngster before thinking about it!

    When Zha Muzha sensed that Zhao Ba had intentionally stepped back, it was as if he had taken a reassurance pill. His aura surged even further, and he exerted all his strength. Not only would he kill Wang Zhong, but he would also use this opportunity to frighten Zhao Ba. He would not simply believe that someone like Zhao Ba would allow him to easily take home his winnings. ¡°Fellow, on this day next year, it will be the anniversary of your death!¡±

    There was resonance from the sword images that filled the sky as if they were responding to Zha Muzha¡¯s voice and murderous intent. One could feel the invisible sword intent that filled the surroundings gathering without any hesitation. Immediately after, there was a rain of swords!

    Kshatriya Turbulent Sword Rain!

    Buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz~

    In an instant, there was a rain of golden light as sword images shed through the sky. Golden sword beams gathered in the air. They made a turn in the sky and rapidly charged downward towards Wang Zhong like a crazy wave of locusts! It was about to tear apart everything in its way, destroy them, and smash them into bits!

    The frightening Heavenly Soul had disyed massive force that was enough to destroy mountains and seas. Even an entire army could only tremble in the face of such power. Who could stop him?

    Almost everyone in the tform trembled under such terrifying power. However, Wang Zhong, who was in the center of the attacks, maintained a steady expression.

    Zoom Shadow, Domination Constitution, Light Spirit.

    In an instant, his body, which had been engulfed in an ordinary golden light, seemed to have activated a taboo energy. Circuit lines instantly appeared on the surface of his skin, with golden Soul Power wildly flowing through, causing the golden light that engulfed his body to be even more dazzling. At the same time, his divine cells were also activated by this surging circuit energy. They were excited!

    Wang Zhong was slightly skinny, but his muscles immediately rippled and swelled. The explosive power in his body instantly rose by a level. Divine light surged in his eyes. His divine sense, senses, reaction speed, and vision were all enhanced!

    The journey to the phoenix remains had allowed him to advance rapidly. Even during the battle against Pievrov, the advancement of his Soul Power Circuit and divine cells had not reached their limit. When he achieved a thorough mastery of all these advancements and fused them into a united whole, these small steps would have huge effects on him. They would be instinctual to him. Only then would he reach his limit!

    He could clearly see every single sword image that was speeding through the sky like raindrops. Not even the invisible sword intent that his enemy had concealed in the sword images could escape his eyes!

    This was a powerful threat, but it was from a native wanderer on Earth. Humans werecking in their understanding of the sword inparison to Sword Saints in the Mizobudapi World. They were overly obsessed with realms and had overlooked strength on the battlefield.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power instantly and efficiently flowed into his sword. His body swayed slightly.

    He lightly waved the Neb Sword. Then, he instantly spun!

    Everyone thought that Wang Zhong had disappeared in that instant. It was as if the entire world hade to a pause. Furthermore, even Zha Muzha¡¯s frightening golden sword glow turned dim in the spot where Wang Zhong had disappeared. Instead, it was reced by an intoxicating and shocking universe.

    At first, the universe was dark, but suddenly, a new star exploded in the depths of the darkness, forming powerful light rays and countless stars. They revolved around the core that had exploded with light. The stars gathered and rotated, forming a massive rotating neb!

    The shocking illusion left a very deep impression in everyone¡¯s hearts. Immediately after, the neb exploded! The illusion disappeared, and boundless sword intent burst forth!

    Tyrannical Neb sh!

    Unlike the Mizobudapi, whopletely integrated themselves with the sword intent and became one with the sword, Wang Zhong had made several changes. He sensed the vast neb and universe within the Neb Sword and integrated himself with the attack. He became the core that the sword integrated with. He had switched the roles of sword and human. It was difficult to say which upied a higher position. After all, they had their own unique points.

    The spinning Neb Sword had reached its peak. At the same time, the attack from the skynded.

 Chapter 928 - Killing in All Directions

    <h4>928 Killing in All Directions</h4>

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    In a sh, they heard the sound of several sessive attacks! Thousands of sword images wildly charged downward, attacking the rotating Neb Sword. However, not a single sword image managed to pierce through. Instead, they were smashed to pieces by the rotating sword glow! Some of the golden sword glow spluttered into the environment, hitting the crossbeams on the tform. In an instant, there was a massive copse, apanied by a crashing sound.

    The entire station trembled, and everyone wailed mournfully! The aftereffects of their attacks were enough to reduce this station to rubble!

    Zha Muzha was shocked and furious. He was in a killing frenzy. Although he did not dare to say that he was invincible in the entire Tutankhamun, he would be a worthy opponent to anyone there. He had a good reputation as a Sword God in Tutankhamun and was unbeatable with his powerful attacks! He had thought that he would definitely be able to take out this mere Heroic Soul in one attack, but now, he realized that his attack had not even pierced through his enemy¡¯s defenses. This was¡­ No!

    His pupils suddenly constricted.

    The spinning sword images suddenly changed. They turned from t images into three-dimensional objects. A terrifying Sword Qi was emitted from the rotating sword formation.

    ¡°Shadow Dance¡­¡±

    A low voice reverberated in the neb, like a chant of death.

    Closely after that, the neb blossomed, forming a boundless sky of sword images!

    ¡°Neb Lotus!¡±

    Wang Zhong had adapted the Assassin Family¡¯s ming Lotus Dance. However, instead of using the power of mes, he made use of the energy within the Neb Sword. As a result, the attack was more powerful and spread over a wider area. The visual effects were alsopletely different. At his level, he no longer had to adhere to typical attacking methods. Once he adapted his attacks from the Casted Soul Stage, he would be able to release an explosive and terrifying power!

    The anger in Zha Muzha¡¯s eyes turned into fright. The neb that exploded from the ground was like a blossoming lotus that attacked wildly. It was like a miracle in Emily¡¯s eyes!

    Zeng!

    The sky full of golden sword images ovepped with the neb sword images and shed. Two figures shed past!

    The light dispersed and sword images appeared. Everything came to a stop at this moment. The two figures that fell from the sky changed positions andnded softly on the two sides of the tform.

    The entire station instantly fell silent. It was as if the whole world was frozen in time. Everyone was dumbfounded as they stared at the two figures.

    A blue strand of hair fell from Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead and slowly fell to the ground, but there was no sign of difort on his face. Instead, he seemed slightly amused. He did not even turn to look at his enemy who was regarded as invincible by others. He simply looked straight ahead at Zhao Ba, who was still dumbfounded.

    At the same time, he raised his left hand and snapped his fingers, producing a clear pa sound.

    Pfft pfft pfft¡­

    Zha Muzha, who was standing still, seemed to copse into pieces from this sound. Blood violently spurted out from countless ces all over his body, forming dozens of wounds. Violent Sword Qi energy also spewed out from his body.

    BANG¡­

    His entire body exploded into pieces with a loud boom as if his corpse had been sliced apart. He was instantly cut into dozens of pieces. Even his head had been split into seven or eight pieces! The Sword Qi that surged from his body spurted into the sky, shooting out of the broken ceiling of the station.

    Bang! Rumble¡­

    Countless broken pieces of the ceiling copsed violently to the ground, instantly burying Zha Muzha¡¯s broken body. His remains could no longer be found!

    There was silence,plete silence! The entire station was dead silent. The area waspletely quiet!

    Zhao Ba did not have the chance to even think of saving Zha Muzha. He could not believe that an authentic Heavenly Soul like Zha Muzha could notpete with a mere Heroic Soul! Even if he could notpete with him, it was fine. However, not only had Zha Muzha been able to initiate a powerful attack, he had also been forcefully killed in just a matter of seconds, not even giving Zhao Ba the chance to save him. More urately, he had forgotten to help him in his shock!

    Even Zhao Ba, who was used to witnessing great storms, could not help but be stunned by this. He waspletely speechless as Wang Zhong gazed at him.

    If even Zhao Ba was this shocked, one could imagine the reactions of the others.

    Zha Muzha was a Heavenly Soul expert, an absolutely legendary figure on the Earth who was thought of as a god who could not be defeated. However, he was now dead. Furthermore, he had been killed within seconds! Was Wang Zhong still human? Was he still the Heroic Soul that everyone knew? He was simply a monster! He was a super monster who had started to kill in all directions after returning to Earth from the Fifth Dimension. It was enough for him to be written in history books!

    ¡°I said that I would send both of you to heaven together,¡± Wang Zhong slowly spoke. There was no hint of any fluctuation of emotion in his voice as if he had simply killed an insignificant ant. ¡°Look, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±

    He was arrogant! Even more arrogant than before!

    But everyone else present, including those who were secretly watching through Skylink, did not dare to think that he was too aggressive and wildly arrogant!

    Ma Dong violently punched the table. He had to endure as it was not time yet. It was not the end yet. He even suspected that Wang Zhong did not kill Zhao Wuxin as he wanted to leave him to them!

    They had the upper hand now and were excited. Their enemies were the ones who had to be worried! When they sensed Zha Muzha¡¯s terrifying sword intent, they clenched their fists so tightly that their hands hurt; their nails had dug into their flesh. However, this was not because they did not trust Wang Zhong. With their level and outlook, a Heavenly Soul expert was like a taboo to them. From a young age, they esteemed Heavenly Souls as deities. When they dared to apany Wang Zhong and challenge a ¡®god¡¯, they were already prepared to die with Wang Zhong. However, they never expected that Wang Zhong¡­

    ¡°Damn! Damn, damn, damn! He was a Heavenly Soul! A Heavenly Soul expert, a god-like presence!¡±

    ¡°He was ughtered just like that?! His corpse split into pieces?!¡±

    ¡°Idol is too strong! He is invincible!¡±

    ¡°How amazing! Idol, I want to have your children! ¡ª No, my younger sister wants to have your children!¡± Arnold, Anlor, and the rest of the people in the cabin did not dare to speak and almost wet their pants from their shock at Zha Muzha¡¯s Sword Qi. But now, they could not help but shout wildly. They had suppressed their emotions from the shock. Now, they could not help but vent their feelings.

    Arnold and Anlor were experienced. Wang Zhong was not a Heavenly Soul, but he could rely on his own energy to reach the amount of energy that a Heavenly Soul could utilize. What did this mean?

    On the other hand, outside the cabin, the throng of people from the Zhao Family were frightened.

    This Heroic Soul had exceeded their expectations. They still had a veteran Heavenly Soul who had not appeared, but now, even a Heavenly Soul expert did not seem to have a chance at winning. They had thought that they would certainly win this battle. However, did a variable that the Zhao Familypletely could not ept appear during this battle?

    The golden rune fused with the light from the neb and slowly disappeared. However, the sense of oppression that the young man exerted on everyone did not seem to subside. On the contrary, it had be even more frightening.

    ¡°¡­Ha, hahahaha!¡± After a long silence, Zhao Ba was not angry. Instead, heughed and apuded. ¡°You showed your enemy that you were weak to catch him off guard. Furthermore, you deliberately did not kill Zhao Wuxin in seconds so that I would lower my guard, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Wang Zhongughed. ¡°Someone else is in charge of taking Zhao Wuxin¡¯s life. I just don¡¯t want to do it for them?¡±

    ¡°Someone from the Assassins? The one called Ma Dong, and the little girl?¡± Zhao Ba¡¯s voice slowly grew calm. Wang Zhong could feel Soul Power gradually umting in Zhao Ba¡¯s body. Although it was slow, it was very stable as if a powerful force was storing up power¡­

    After all, he was a Heavenly Soul from the Federation. People always felt that the Empire was stronger than the Federation, but in reality, it was just in terms of average cultivation and their toughness in battle. In terms of high cultivation, the Heavenly Souls from the Federation were all born in the Holy City and had experienced broader horizons. They also had a rich outlook and good training conditions. They were on apletely different levelpared to the wanderers from Tutankhamun or the Empire.

    However, Wang Zhong simply smiled. There was no hint of fear on his face. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to fight someone like you. You also know that this will shorten my lifespan.¡± Zhao Baughed. ¡°You are indeed very powerful. I admit that you have the right to establish yourself on Earth. I would even say that you have the right to support the Assassins. Among all of the Heroic Souls I know, you are number one.¡±

    Everyone present was shocked. The biggest boss in the Zhao Family, Zhao Ba, was an old Heavenly Soul who had lived for almost two hundred years. However, he had admitted defeat! He had admitted defeat to a mere Heroic Soul!

    Wang Zhong calmly looked at him. Zhao Ba continued, ¡°There is a saying ¡ª better to make friends than to make enemies. I don¡¯t believe that you came to take revenge. Someone like you should not have such a narrow outlook. You want to support the Assassins, right? But if a family wants to rise, to gain a firm foothold in the Federation, do you really think that support from the Holy City alone is enough? They can only provide status. You still need strength andworks on Earth, as well as support from various stakeholders. Therefore, I think we can discuss this.¡±

    Wang Zhong still declined toment but did not stop him. As a result, Zhao Ba seemed to see a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°With your backing, the Zhao Family is willing to make peace with the Assassins. We can appear on behalf of the Assassins and take back what once belonged to them,¡± Zhao Ba slowly spoke. ¡°Furthermore, we can give some support in terms of finances and manpower so that the Assassins can quickly return to their status as a first-rate family or even stand at the peak of all first-rate families. Not only will the Assassins enjoy this, you will as well!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Zhao Ba smiled. ¡°After staying in the Holy City for almost a year, you should be more familiar with the rules there. It is difficult to do anything if you were alone in the Holy City. Of course, I am not saying that geniuses like you will be restricted as a result, but each person only has a limited amount of power. It would be better with the help of more people. Don¡¯t forget that the Zhao Family also has prestige in the Holy City. We have countlessworks, a secret realm, and even a Great Teacher on guard. If you build good rtions with the Zhao Family, you will receive full support from the Zhao Family in the Holy Land as well. No matter whether it is in terms of training resources or manpower, you will be able to obtain them more easily. However, if you choose to be enemies with the Zhao Family, even if you survive today, you will be the target of rage from a peak Great Teacher as well as thousands of disciples from the Zhao Family who are participating in the Holy Battle. Do you want both sides to lose or to win?¡±

    Zhao Ba¡¯s voice was steady and powerful, but the members of the Zhao Family behind him were terrified. Since he had mentioned that they wouldpromise, did this mean that they could no longer stop this person?

    The Zhao Family of the past was one of the 10 Great Families. They were extremely impressive, even in the Holy Land. Although they did not dare to proim that they were almighty, they were considered one of the legitimate bloodlines that everyone had to look up to.

    But what about now? Zhao Ba, the top person in the Zhao Family who was once a four-star Great Teacher in the Holy Land, had actually degraded himself to ask for peace from a Heroic Soul?

    Meanwhile in the cabin, Arnold, Anlor, and the rest were standing with their mouths wide open. A Heavenly Soul expert was speaking in a meek and submissive tone to a Heroic Soul. If this had happened in the past, no one would dare to believe this. This was unthinkable, even more unthinkable than Wang Zhong killing a Heavenly Soul. A Heavenly Soul was a god who was seated high above! Everything that had happened here had overturned their understanding. In the past, they only felt a slight sense of pity if they could not go to the Holy Land. But now, the hearts of these young people were filled with a sense of mystery that could not be described with words.

    They would definitely do well at this year¡¯s CHF! They had to go to the Holy City!

    Arnold and the rest ¡ª especially the newbies who had just joined the Mad Beast Battle Squadron ¡ª could not help but clench their fists and vowed in their hearts! To them, this was a chance to see another world and another domain!

    However, they never expected that the embarrassing request for peace would be met with a respectful reply from the Heroic Soul.

    Wang Zhong simply smiled calmly. He was not sure whether Zhao Ba was buying time to umte his energy, but at the same time, Wang Zhong was also recovering. It seemed easy for him to kill Zha Muzha in seconds. However, in reality, the explosion, especially when he was resisting the Heavenly Soul¡¯s attack, exhausted a lot of Wang Zhong¡¯s energy.

    The Heavenly Souls on Earth were restricted in their power. Zhao Ba was not very strong, but he was still a Heavenly Soul. It would not be as easy to kill him as they had expected. If other Heroic Souls were in his ce, even if they had an extremely powerfulbat level like Wang Zhong, they would have exhausted all their power from that battle. However, Wang Zhong had divine cells, the Great 5 Elements Constitution, and the terrifying Fate Soul Sea!

    Now that he was not exhausted and distracted by a fight, his boundless energy was recovering under these peaceful conditions. Energy continuously surged out of every single one of his cells. His recovery speed was shocking.

    Zhao Ba was old. Thus, he was lucky this time. He did not want to risk his life, and at the same time, he did not think that Wang Zhong would recover this quickly. From his point of view, he definitely saw that Wang Zhong had been attacked. After all, Heavenly Souls were not killed this easily. However, the shock that he experienced was beyond what words could describe. Thus, he did not pay attention.

    He felt his body recovering as his divine cells extinguished the strange energy that had entered his body. The sword in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand moved slightly. ¡°Zhao Ba, haven¡¯t you realized? The Zhao Family has no right to do so.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, do you really think that you will definitely win?¡± Zhao Ba¡¯s tone did not change. Since he could not convince Wang Zhong, he had something else up his sleeve. ¡°The two remaining members of the Assassins that you care about are on the train, right?¡±

    He looked coldly at the train cabin behind Wang Zhong. He immediately fixed his gaze on where Ma Dong and Emily were.

    mor mor¡­

    There was the sound of multiple rifle bolts being pulled in session. The thousand Zhao Family soldiers standing on the tform all aimed their rifles at the cabin that Zhao Ba was looking at.

    There were rmed cries from the train. The ordinary passengers in the cabins near the one Ma Dong and the others were in could not help but scream in rm. There was the chaotic sound of footsteps from the cabin. They were distancing themselves in panic. One thousand rifles were pointed in their direction. If they were going to be innocent bystanders caught in a crossfire, they would be dead for sure.

    On the other hand, Ma Dong and Emily stood at the window of the cabin. They showed no signs of hiding. They held hands and intertwined their fingers. However, there was no fear on their faces. Their expressions were as calm as water.

    ¡°You are not afraid of firepower from Earth, but what about them?¡± Zhao Baughed coldly.

    ¡°Kill the two remaining Assassins!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Behind Zhao Ba, members of the Zhao Family shouted wildly.

    Although the soldiers from the Zhao Family were not strong individually, they were well-trained. During crucial times, they strictly followed the orders from the leader of the family during crucial times. Gunfire immediately filled the air. This amount of power was not enough to threaten Wang Zhong, but what about the others?

    Killing the people that Wang Zhong cared about would cause a shift in his mentality. He would finally have a chance. As for the innocent people, Zhao Baughed coldly. For humans, being alive was the original sin.

    Without any warning, a thousand guns fired in an instant!

    Rune pistols, rune cannons, and even the Barrett guns that were hiding in the darkness fired. In addition, various kinds of frigid or zing arrows shot at the cabin from all directions. They were about to turn the cabin into a honeb from all their attacks!

    Boom!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    There was a series of bullets hitting something as if they had hit an extremely strong, transparent, and solid material. The bullets, arrows, and cannons were neatly suspended in midair, forming a denseyer.

    A golden dome had engulfed the entire armored train. All the bullets and energy bursts were stopped by the protectiveyer. This ward was not very useful to Wang Zhong during battles in the Mizobudapi World, but on Earth, it was a defensive killing tool. Wang Zhong, Ma Dong, and the others were not naive children. They had considered various perspectives.

    The sound of gunfire grew sporadic as the Heroic Soul soldiers were stunned. They had never seen this kind of expert. They thought that their attacks were powerful, but it was like child¡¯s y in the face of an expert. No wonder it was said that once one reached the Heavenly Soul Stage, the number of enemies was no longer a problem¡­ The sound of gunfirepletely stopped. Wang Zhong waved his hand slightly as if he had done something insignificant. The bullets, arrows, and cannonballs in the air all fell to the ground with a pitter-patter as if they had lost their firepower. There was a nking sound in the quiet station.

    The station was dead silent. Immediately after that, Wang Zhong waved his hand, and a fiery red rune appeared in his hand.

    Boom!

    Without even looking, 10 fiery red beams of light shot out of Wang Zhong¡¯s hand and charged toward the crowd of Heroic Soul soldiers from the Zhao Family around him. He did not want to kill too many people. However, none of them were innocent. The Zhao Family had gone on a rampage in recent years. One could easily imagine what these guards did.

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven ¡ª¡ª Fire!

    The 10 fiery beams of light soared like a phoenix. Then, they rapidly turned into fiery phoenixes with wings outstretched. They shed past the sky with a whistle while burning with fiery energy.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!!!

    No one could resist this attack. Ten fiery beams of light soared into the sky. Fierce energy violently dispersed into the surroundings. It was as if the station was being baptized by a level-20 hurricane of mes!

    The tform, the ceiling, the pirs¡­ everything was instantly ttened by this violent burst of fiery light. On the other hand, the fiery phoenix had not reached the limits of its power. Its power continued to spread in all directions, ttening the station in an instant and turning it into a pile of ashes. Only the lonely railway tracks at the center of the station continued to stand among the pile of ashes!

    Before Wang Zhong could even blink, at least 60% to 70% of the 1,000 Heroic Soul soldiers around him had instantly died in the mes. They did not even have the chance to shout. The remaining 30% to 40% of soldiers were either injured or had gone crazy. They had been sent flying meters away by the aftermath of the mes and crashed to the ground!

    Hu hu hu¡­

    The fiery light slowly dispersed. A cooling autumn wind blew through the train station, which had been turned into ashes. The ashes swirled in the wind, causing the air to be filled with a strong burning smell.

    Arnold and the rest were used to seeing deaths. Ma Dong and Emily had also experienced countless earthshaking events. However, they were dumbfounded by this threatening attack. They felt a ringing sound in their heads.

    The power of a Great Family, armies, and weapons were nothing in the face of such absolute power! A Heavenly Soul could represent such power. More urately, a Heavenly Soul himself was a terrifying power! After so many years, many people aspired to be a Heavenly Soul expert, but how many people knew the true power of a Heavenly Soul?

    Gulp¡­

    Some people could not help but swallow their saliva. The only ce, other than the armored train, that had not been hit was behind Zhao Ba. The officials and a few members of the Zhao Family who had been invited as ¡®witnesses¡¯ no longer had the absurd glory of the Zhao Family. Even the most loyal people who had been furious when the Zhao Family was humiliated could not help but feel a chill down their spine. Their lips were dry, and their bodies were trembling from the cool autumn wind.

    ¡°De¡ªdemon!¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah! I saw the phoenix! I¡¯m dead!¡±

    ¡°Run for your lives!¡± Not too far away, the Heroic Soul soldiers from the Zhao Family finally could not suppress the fear in their hearts and shouted loudly. Many people were terrified and were scared senseless. Other than those who were severely injured and could not move, many soldiers fearfully threw away the guns in their hands and ran in all directions!

    Loyalty? Well-trained? Bravery? The people who had invented these words were definitely fools. In the face of such overwhelming power, a meaningless death was not a return to glory. If you were at that ce during that moment, there would only be fear and a desire to live in your heart!

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    Zhao Ba could no longer suppress the rage in his heart. His eyes were filled with anger. He fiercely shouted in rage!

    Boom!

    The moment he finished speaking, a terrifying energy suddenly spread into the surroundings as if he was responding to Wang Zhong¡¯s threat!

    He had finished umting energy in his body. He no longer had a possibility of returning alive from this battle. He only hoped that he would be able to perish with Wang Zhong. If it was possible for him to rewind time, he would be willing to pay the price for ughtering the entire Tianjing!

 Chapter 929 - Heavenly Power

    <h4>929 Heavenly Power</h4>

    Zhao Ba had been very peaceful, but at that moment, he suddenly floated in midair. The surroundings changed immediately. Sand and stones were flying around!

    Heavenly Souls could draw on the power of the heaven and the earth. However, drawing on this power like Zha Muzha was only the elementary level of using this energy. Veteran Heavenly Souls like Zhao Ba could control the power of the heaven and the earth more carefully and with greater a sense of purpose!

    Arnold and the rest, who thought that Wang Zhong would definitely win, were stunned. They could see the power of the heaven and the earth. Compared to Zha Muzha, who simply gave off waves of pressure, this visual disy allowed everyone to sense the power of a deity. It was impossible to resist! This caused everyone to tremble in fear. All they wanted to do was to pay homage to this deity and beg him for forgiveness!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression gradually grew more serious. Zhao Ba¡¯s strength was not surprising to him. After all, he was a former 4-star Great Teacher in the Holy City. Even though he was gradually growing old and was restricted by the environment on Earth, once he showed his prowess, he would not be a pushover who could be toyed with.

    The golden Soul Power Circuit rapidly revolved around Wang Zhong as his divine cells reached their peak. The Neb Sword in his hand dazzled andmunicated with Wang Zhong¡¯s intentions. The fact that he could sense the surging power of the universe in this terrifying, earth-shaking situation caused his confidence to reach an unprecedented peak. He was like a battle lunatic. He even looked forward to whether Zhao Ba would be able to shake his power and have a satisfying battle with him when he was at his peak!

    This would allow him toprehend and witness an even wider world!

    At the same time, a group of people from the Mo Family were quietly watching everything that was happening. In reality, not only was the Mo Family watching the battle, the other great families had done the same. Someone had finally challenged the structure of the Federation. This was the reason why Wang Zhong, who was first in the CHF, did not go to the Dimensional Blessed Lands. Instead, he had gone to the cursednds. It wasmon knowledge that those who were not bound to families could not rise. In the end, he survived and returned alive.

    Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen watched the battle quietly. Mo Wen did not care about these; instead, he cared about Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. This rise in strength was swift and violent. Furthermore, the Holy Battle had led to this. Perhaps the decision that he and Mo Xingchen made was wrong. The protection and help from their family could allow their strength to rise steadily. But how much would their strength increase? It could be seen that they would not surpass the members of their own family, let alone open up a new world.

    Wang Zhong had courage!

    He was no match for Wang Zhong in this aspect. He had to go to the Holy Battle!

    At that moment,rge, dark clouds rapidly started to form over the battlefield. Air currents formed with Zhao Ba at the center. The vast power of the heaven and the earth formed a terrifying air current and formed around Zhao Ba as if his body was a furnace. They were going to transform this area!

    Not only did air currents flow through the area.

    Bang! Rumble¡­ There was the sound of thunder among the dark clouds in the sky as lightning clouds gathered. A terrifying and massive lightning bolt shot out from the dark clouds and hit Zhao Ba!

    Boom!

    His body suddenly emitted the dazzling shine of lightning. Countless electric currents traveled along his body, while countless sounds of thunder could be heard from his joints!

    Furthermore, the thunderbolt had stimted his flesh and excited every single cell in his body. This caused the excited cells to grow more intense, rapidly divide, and transform!

    The wrinkled skin on his face, body, and hands rapidly turned pale and rosy from the nutrients in this power. His skin even regained its sticity and became extremely bright! His gradually aging muscles also swelled from the electric current. They were now powerful and full of vitality!

    He had regained his youth!

    In an instant, the old Zhao Ba who looked like he had one foot in the grave was gone. Instead, the figure floating in midair was reced by a handsome man who looked like he was in his early thirties!

    He had long, flowing jet-ck hair, as well as a sharp and grave gaze. The loose robes on his body had grown tighter as they were filled by his swelling muscles. He seemed extremely strong and muscr. The impression of a veteran Heavenly Soul was gone. His entire body was full of power. The Soul Power that violently surged out his body, his power, the explosive force in his muscles¡­ Visually, he was above Wang Zhong in all sorts of aspects!

    This was the peak condition of the 4-star Great Teacher when he was younger!

    Zhao Ba waved his hand slightly, and the dark clouds responded to this motion. A massive thunderbolt charged towards the ground.

    Zhao Ba raised his hand high in the air and clenched his fist, catching the thunderbolt with his hand! Soul Power immediately surged into his body, stabilizing the violent thunderbolt, and shaping it. A massive lightning rifle that was two meters long materialized in his hands!

    ¡°Die!¡± Zhao Ba shouted.

    He no longer had to utter any nonsense. His eyes were filled with anger, and his murderous intent rose to the sky. The lightning rifle in his hand trembled slightly and pointed in Wang Zhong¡¯s direction. Then, he spread his hands out. The rifle produced an electric current that swept his body along. His body rapidly charged downwards like a terrifying thunderbolt. He was as fast and as frightening as lightning!

    Boom!

    The attack was very fast. No matter whether it was Arnold, Emily, the people standing behind the Zhao Family, or the officials from the Zhao Family who considered themselves experts on Earth, they could not keep up with the speed of the thunderbolt at that moment. Not even their consciousness could keep up! To them, this was not a battle between two people. Instead, the natural powers of the heaven and the earth broke out, howled, and wreaked havoc! It was like a violent, stormy night. If you were in the center of the vast lightning and thunder, would you be able to sense the fight? You would only be able to tremble in fear from the power of the heaven and the earth!

    Immediately, there was a massive explosion on the ground. The explosion was met with a golden starlight that stopped the thunderbolt. In fact, it pushed back the thunderbolt slightly. But it was not the end. There was a second strike, then a third, then a fourth¡­

    It was as if the lightning rifle was filled with infinite lightning power. The attacks were as quick as lightning!

    Countless thunderbolts shed past in the sky and crashed towards the ground. Every single strike threatened to destroy the heavens and decimate the earth, causing the ground to tremble!

    In the face of such power, Wang Zhong showed no intention of attacking. Zhao Ba was much more powerful than the other Heavenly Soul he had killed. After all, he was a 4-star Heavenly Soul. In this battle, Wang Zhong could only defend himself. However, if he was able to guard himself, Zhao Ba would be done for. Although he was old, he had still forcibly used this much power. Only death awaited him.

    The problem was, would Wang Zhong be able to stop a super attack from a Heavenly Soul?

    Bang! Rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble¡­

    Everyone could feel the ground trembling underneath their feet. The ground cracked in all directions from the terrifying collision with the golden starlight that stopped the lightning in the center, causing many deep fissures to appear. The train tracks, which were made out of iron, were immediately split apart from the massive pulling force exerted by the fissures! The cabins at the front and rear of the train fell into the fissures. The passengers inside these cabins shouted and wailed mournfully.

    Bang bang bang bang¡­

    Several dozen figures broke out from the windows of the train cabins. They were Ma Dong, Emily, Arnold, and the others, as well as some travelers who hade to watch the battle. After all, only a small number of people had fallen after their train cabin copsed. Those who had dared toe and watch the battle were not actually ordinary people. Casted Souls, and even Heroic Souls, were weak and as insignificant as ants on this battlefield, but it was a piece of cake for them to break out through the window.

    Dozens of figures rapidly gathered at one side in chaos and quickly distanced themselves from the heart of the battle, where the two people were fighting. There was only shock in their eyes.

    They were too powerful. The destructive power of Heavenly Souls was beyond their imagination. They had just attacked, but the aftermath of their attacks was able to destroy this piece ofnd. The train station no longer stood. There were only ruins left!

    At that moment, the violent attacks in the center of the battlefield continued. The lightning in the sky did not seem toe to a stop. No one could clearly see the actions of the two people. All they could see were the shes of lightning that filled the sky and golden nebe. The intense collisions between the two of them threatened to rip the heaven and the earth apart! It could be seen that the neb, which was putting up a defense, had beenpletely suppressed. The attacks from the lightning rifle were too violent and turbulent. There was no gap between attacks as the neb was pushed into the ground.

    What a tyrannical move!

 Chapter 930 - Creating Something Out of Nothing

    <h4>930 Creating Something Out of Nothing</h4>

    Wang Zhong sighed silently. Experts among the Mizobudapimanded respect from the world. They had scruples when they used the power of the heaven and the earth. They were more willing to integrate the power with their bodies and know their limits when using the power, just like how Sword Saints paid attention to their sword techniques and suppressed their power when attacking. On the other hand, human Heavenly Soul experts focused on using external power to their fullest extent. Frankly speaking, humans wanted to be gods and would go to any lengths to do so. The Octopus-people Warlock Saints were very simr to humans in this aspect.

    At that moment, Zhao Ba¡¯s strength was on apletely different level from Zha Muzha. Wang Zhong felt that Zhao Ba¡¯s strength and the pressure that Zhao Ba put on Wang Zhong was even stronger than Sword Saint Heinrich.

    He had power and speed! His attacks disyed the obscurities in the rules of the world, as well as the unique force of lightning.

    Every single attack from Zhao Ba was as rapid as lightning. More urately, his attacks were made out of lightning! They contained incredibly dense power. Every attack had at least two hundred thousand Grassos of force. However, there was something more troublesome. The lightning force contained in each attack brought about powerful numbing effects. Every time he came into contact with the sharp thunderbolts, he felt as if half of his body was paralyzed!

    It was useless to rely just on his Soul Power Circuit. In this situation, it seemed to be a battle of their innate power. The difference in their realms meant that Wang Zhong had lost the advantage in this fight. However, his divine cells showed their ability to defy the heavens. The numbing effects from the thunderbolts passed through his body. Although he felt a numbing sensation, his divine cells were not paralyzed. It was as if his divine cells had recovered from the lightning strike the moment he realized that he felt numb. The numbing effects were brought to a minimum, almost to the point that they were ineffective. The power of the heaven and the earth was great, but the power of the divine cells was equally boundless.

    Wang Zhong even felt that he would be a god when his inner and outer universe unified. However, this was not his aim. It was too crazy.

    Zhao Ba was very powerful! As expected of a 4-star Great Teacher from the Holy City. He did not manage to reach the peak and evolve to a higher power. Instead, he returned to Earth to spend his retirement, downhearted. However, once he was angered and had a free hand to wrestle with his life, there was no doubt that veteran Heavenly Souls like him were very terrifying.

    But how long could he keep up this terrifying power for? He had forcibly regained his youthfulness. Wang Zhong did not believe that he would be able to sustain this state.

    Defend! Wang Zhong only had one word in his mind.

    In terms of aura, attacking force, techniques, and experience, Zhao Ba might be above Wang Zhong. However, in terms of endurance, even 10 Zhao Ba¡¯s were no match for Wang Zhong.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A terrifying force struck the ground as if Zeus had descended to Earth. In a sh, 100 strikes hadnded in session. The ground underneath Wang Zhong¡¯s feet had started to crack from being stepped on. He was like a nail that was about to be pounded into the ground from the attacks overhead!

    However, there was no gap in the defense by the Neb Sword. The sword hadpletely resisted this violent rain of 100 strikes!

    However, Zhao Ba did not seem shocked. When Wang Zhong battled Zha Muzha, he had witnessed the defensive abilities of the Neb Sword. This was an ordinary 100-strike attack, with each strike containing 200,000 Grassos of power. To other Heroic Souls, this difference in power was something they definitely would never be able to surpass. However, to Wang Zhong, this did not seem to be enough!

    He looked at this area with some reluctance to leave. Zhao Ba knew that his time would soon be up.

    It was as if the 100-strike attack had allowed him to regain the feeling he had felt when he was younger. Craziness suddenly appeared in his pupils.

    A mere Heroic Soul and a mere child had dared to turn savage in front of him!

    Hu!

    Suddenly, there was a brief pause in the rapid attacks. The dense dark clouds in the sky rapidly gathered. The vast power of the heaven and the earth flowed downwards and immediately gathered above Zhao Ba¡¯s head.

    It was as if time had stopped, and the entire world was frozen at this moment. All signs of life and everything else in this area turned small and weak in the face of the terrifying energy that gathered. They even started to vanish as if only the heaven and the earth were left! What quickly followed was¡­

    Boom!

    A bolt of lightning that was as thick as a pir suddenly struck from the dark clouds, which had gathered infinite amounts of power from the heaven and the earth. This bolt of lightning waspletely different from the previous attacks. It could even be said that this was not a bolt of lightning! It was ck but shone and emitted light. When it shot out from the lightning rifle with a howl, it faintly changed in shape!

    ROARRRR!

    A terrifying howl sounded from within the ck lightning pir, blocking out the sounds of thunder, wind, and everything else in this area. The whole area trembled, causing the ground to shake and produce a buzzing noise amidst the wild howl!

    The thick and ck thunderbolt transformed into the phantom of a massive dragon. It charged towards the ground like a ck flood dragon. There was anger in its eyes as it shot out mes. It was about to reduce everything that blocked its way into pieces!

    Heavenly Soul¡¯s Ultimate ¡ª¡ª Perception Changes with the Soul, Creating Something Out of Nothing!

    Abstruse Lightning ¡ª¡ª ck Dragon Perishing Kill!

    Just the wind pressure that faced Wang Zhong made him feel as if he had been hit with a direct attack that contained 100,000 Grassos of force. What about the terrifying attack itself? This was the mystery of the Heavenly Soul Stage. Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze was full of excitement and a desire to challenge. This kind of opportunity only came once in a blue moon. Being able to experience for himself was no doubt a valuable chance for him at his current stage. Life or death was not what an explorer would first consider.

    In the distance, Ma Dong, Emily, and the others could not help but nk out. They were unable to recover from their shock after witnessing the unparalleled attack. On the other hand, the families who were hiding in various ces within the Federation and secretly observing the situation were full of different expressions.

    Even as they declined, the Zhao Family was still able to maintain its position in the 10 Great Families and not fall. This was not simply because they had a Great Teacher in the Holy Land. Zhao Ba, who had stayed behind on Earth to look after the family, had defeated countless experts from the Federation with the ck Dragon Perishing Kill. As a result, the veteran Heavenly Souls from the 10 Great Families were all afraid of him. Even though Zhao Ba was now old, no one dared to provoke him as they were afraid of his terrifyingbat prowess. They were even more afraid that he would risk his life!

    As long as Zhao Ba was not dead, he was the core deterrent to the rest of the great families.

    The various great families hadplex emotions. Some of them were happy and secretly rejoiced. With Zhao Ba¡¯s current body condition, forcibly recovering his youth might only serve to shorten his lifespan. However, since he had used the terrifying killing technique, the ck Dragon Perishing Kill, he was definitely driving himself to his own death.

    No matter what the results of this battle was, the expert that people had the most misgivings about wouldpletely copse. There was one less worry and one fewer strong enemy among the various great families on Earth. Was this not a cause for happiness and celebration? But while they were happy, there was also deep dread. If Wang Zhong was able to survive today¡­ The various great families would not lose the threat of Zhao Ba. Instead, they would gain an even more frightening enemy that was much stronger than Zhao Ba. This enemy had a boundless future and could undergo immeasurable growth!

    Kill him! It was best if they perished together! Not a single great family would want to face this kind of enemy!

    ¡°Kill!¡± Zhao Ba¡¯s attacks had reached their peak. His murderous intent soared. His peak Heavenly Soul technique that contained infinite power of the heaven and the earth had reached Wang Zhong. It was the ultimate attack that contained 500,000 Grassos of power. This was not an attack that any Heroic Soul would be able to defend themselves against. It would destroy the heavens and decapitate the earth!

    Of course, Wang Zhong was unable to defend himself. He was rather clear that his body had reached its limit when he directly faced attacks with 200,000 Grassos of power from Zhao Ba. However, Wang Zhong did not appear shaken by the fatal killing technique that he was about to face. Humans were powerful because of their knowledge about battles. Zhao Ba prevailed in terms of pure power, but it was not impossible for Wang Zhong to break through.

    For humans, their attacks ovepped in terms of aura, enormity, deterrent power, and density. However, once their attacks reached arge scale, one would be able to uncover its form. On the other hand, such a structure did not exist among the Octopus people. It was evident that they had suffered from this in their long history. As a result, Warlock Saints paid special attention to this in their techniques. They did not strive to make their attacks attractive. Instead, they strove to make them impossible to break down.

    Unknowingly, the clown mask had appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. The distribution of energy from the terrifying ck dragon waspletely exposed to Wang Zhong. On the whole, the technique was impregnable. But once it was broken down, this did not seem to be the case.

    Of course, being able to see the distribution was one thing, but breaking through was another. At the same time, when faced with such massive amounts of power, he would have to bear the full brunt of it if he was careless. However, no one in the entire Holy Battle had Wang Zhong¡¯s experiences. Although he had narrowly escaped death many times, the experience that he had obtained was not something that other people couldpare with.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze was as calm as water. He did not feel any fear or terror in his body under the pressure of a massive, life-threatening attack. On the contrary, he constantly approached his peak from his excitement. His divine cells and Fate Soul Sea provided him with an endless stream of energy. Furthermore, he used the clown mask to thoroughly learn and observe the attack. Wang Zhong also held the all-conquering Neb Sword in his hands. The legendary treasure of the Octopus people was not unworthy of its name in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 931 - Things Are About to Change in the Federation

    <h4>931 Things Are About to Change in the Federation</h4>

    The ck dragon possessed an unparalleled power as it flew towards the ground with a howl. It looked like it was about to lock onto its target, and dodging its attack would be absolutely impractical. This was amon characteristic among Heavenly Soulbat techniques. Once they used this kind of technique, they were risking their lives.

    Everyone thought that Wang Zhong was going to put his life on the line and defend himself, just like he had done in the beginning, but he soared into the sky like a golden ray of light. No matter whether they were observers on-site or the families watching the battle through Skylink, disbelief appeared on their faces.

    Even for veteran Heavenly Souls, when faced with such an aggressive, full-powered attack, their best option was to defend themselves. Wang Zhong would win as long as he defended himself and would be a legend. However, he had actually chosen to fight back???

    What gave him the right?

    At this moment, the surviving Heroic Souls stood near Zhao Ba. This was an instinctual action. They felt as if their pride had been offended. A mere Semi-Heavenly Soul¡­

    Only Mo Wen clenched his fist tightly. He was the same kind of person as Wang Zhong. Defense? That would only mean death. During times like this, he definitely had to attack if he wanted a chance to win. But the problem was, what gave Wang Zhong the right? What would Wang Zhong use to withstand such an attack?

    He¡­ could not think of anything!

    Wang Zhong soared to the sky with a golden trail of light behind him and charged directly towards the ck dragon. Zhao Ba, who was in the air, showed a hint of disdain. The Neb Sword in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand produced a neb illusion in midair. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body suddenly rotated and elerated as he revolved around the ck dragon. The Neb Sword rapidly attacked the dragon, like a golden earthworm that was trying to engulf the massive dragon. However, in the short span of a few seconds, the golden earthworm continued to swell and soared into the sky as a massive golden dragon.

    Imperial Sword Flow ¡ª Imperial Sword Heavenly Dragon sh!

    This was an umtion of Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding ofbat techniques, from the Casted Soul Stage to the Heroic Soul Stage and even to the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage. The attack contained all the knowledge from humans and the Mizobudapi. He had achievedprehension fromparing the knowledge from the two species. This was truly the quintessence of knowledge.

    Wang Zhong, who revolved around the ck dragon as he attacked it, continued to strike at the ws in the Heavenly Soulbat technique. He would not be able to break through with one attack. Instead, he had to constantlyunch abination of attacks as he spiraled around the dragon. In a sh, he hadunched hundreds of attacks with his sword. At the same time, he had to endure the burns from the ck dragon. Wang Zhong continuously repeated his Divine Circuit in midair, disying the full power of his divine cells and the Fate Soul Sea.

    This process was not easy. It could be said that this was Wang Zhong¡¯s most brilliant disy of his skills.

    However, not many people on Earth could understand this realm and confidence.

    Zhao Ba¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Unknowingly, his wrinkles had reappeared on his face as he rapidly grew older. He was the only one who was able to experience what Wang Zhong was about to do. This was abat pattern that no human had ever executed before. When Heavenly Souls risked their lives during an attack, it was their final attack. However, Wang Zhong had used some other method to break through this.

    This was absolute despair.

    The golden dragon gradually wound itself around the ck dragon. As one rose, the other fell. Suddenly, Zhao Ba was calm. He understood that his earlier power was extremely amusing. The gap in their power had clouded his vision. He was simply a footnote in a legendary tale.

    Boom!

    In an instant, the two of them shed, and a shock wave spread into the surroundings. The ground, which had already crumbled and cracked from the battle between them, was met with the impact of a massive meteorite.

    The surface of the ground instantly transformed from the crash. In the face of such a terrifying impact, it was as weak as paper and as delicate as water. A frightening crater appeared in the ground and was so deep that one could not see the bottom. At the same time, a terrifying air current rose from the surface of the ground. It was as if the ground within the radius of a few kilometers had been stripped. The ground rose and fell, spreading throughout thend like a wave with a rumble!

    In the distance, Ma Dong, Emily, Arnold, and even the people from the Zhao Family could not stand steadily in the face of this terrifying wave and were sent flying. Luckily, they were far away from the center of the attacks, and the power of the attacks was concentrated there. They were only sent flying because of the churning ground.

    Ma Dong, Emily, and the rest could not help but shout in panic, and they flew through the sky. On the other side of the Skylink, several veterans shook their heads, while the leaders of the familiesughed. There was no doubt that this was the best result.

    After all, this was a direct attack. No matter how powerful your Soul Power was or how high-leveled you were, even a Heavenly Soul expert would not be able to survive such a terrifying attack head-on, let alone a Heroic Soul. The only exception was a super expert or a true deity who had sessfully evolved to a higher power and cast away their old self ¡ª one who would be able to kill a Heavenly Soul expert that was more powerful than them and eliminate the ck dragon, which was Zhao Ba¡¯s special skill!

    However, they were not happy for long. A golden ray of light shot out from the center of the energy field in the air. The sword glow from the Neb Sword in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands pierced through the energy field that surrounded him. He floated in the air, but his heart was surging. This attack had verified his opinion. His battle system was to win from a position of weakness, and he had used this to destroy Zhao Ba¡¯s ck dragon. On the other hand, Zhao Ba¡¯s bodypletely copsed from this power.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong could not help but look up at the sky and give a long, loud cry. His voice reverberated through the sky.

    The emotions of countless people fluctuated and churned like a stormy sea. The Zhao Family had fallen. Zhao Ba and Zha Muzha had faced a Heroic Soul but could notpete with him and died. A young man who had been banished by the Federation had returned with such power and momentum.

    Things were about to change in the Federation.

    His howl echoed and reverberated throughout thend and reached the ears of all the observers in the Federation. This sound was like the blowing of a war horn that made a vow to the great families in the Federation. A new king was about to rise!

    In the distance, tears streamed down Ma Dong and Emily¡¯s cheeks. Countless scenes ran through their minds.

    The destruction of the Assassins, the destitute and frustrating dead ends, the fighting for food with mutated humans outside Tianjing City, the assassination journey that was full of danger, the rise and fall of various races, the gaze that was full of hate, hope, and determination, death, partings¡­

    All the scenes of the past were memories that stirred their hearts.

    The two of them tightly held hands. The Zhao Family was about to copse. The Zhao Family was about to be destroyed! On the other hand, the Assassins could finally return to the Federation. They would be the decision-makers in history, not sacrificial victims!

    ¡°De¡ªdemon! Heresy! Betrayer!¡± The burning smell of gunpowder smoke filled the air above the scorched ground. A trembling and frenzied voice suddenly sounded, ¡°We will not let him off. This demon killed our ancestor and wants to kill all of us! We will avenge our ancestor! Kill him!!¡±

    Zhao Wuxin¡¯s strained roar echoed above the scorched ground.

    The Heavenly Dragon Guards were scattered, but only a majority of them were dispersed. The Zhao Family had trained guards for hundreds of years and were excellent in training and brainwashing them. Even though they hadnded themselves in this situation, there were still around one hundred loyal soldiers from the Zhao Family that gathered around Zhao Wuxin. When Zhao Ba had fallen, they had not recovered from their shock until Zhao Wuxin¡¯s fierce shout.

    In an instant, the remaining soldiers got into a killing formation and charged towards Wang Zhong. They were like dozens of mosquitoes charging towards a raging fire, delivering a final swansong for the great Zhao Family before its fall!

    At the same time, Zhao Wuxin charged in thepletely opposite direction from the soldiers.

 Chapter 932 - Setting the Flag

    <h4>932 Setting the g</h4>

    Wang Zhong quietly watched this scene, but there was no hint of pity in his heart. The so-called elites among the Zhao Family guards had all stained their hands with the blood of the innocent, right? The weak were the prey of the strong. It was now time for them to pay back for their deeds.

    A golden rune dazzled in his hand. In the blink of an eye, golden light surged out. The Heroic Souls on Earth were not even worth mentioning to the current Wang Zhong. In fact, any random Holy Disciple from the Holy Land could face a hundred of such Heroic Souls by themselves.

    There was almost no resistance. They did not even manage to distract Wang Zhong, who was looking at the petty Zhao Wuxin. However, he did not intend to chase after him as there were already two figures catching up with him.

    Zhao Wuxin could only feel his heart beating wildly. Even though his ancestor¡¯s attack had helped him to buy time and heal from Wang Zhong¡¯s strike, his chest was still in intense pain and was trembling. In the distance, he could see that Wang Zhong seemed to have been distracted by the final attack from the 100 Zhao Family soldiers and did not chase after him. This left Zhao Wuxin with a pleasant surprise. He was 46 years old, but for a Heroic Soul soldier, he was still very young. The Zhao Family still had countless riches, and he still had a lot of time to enjoy his life. As long as he was able to avoid the disaster from today and borrow the power of the Great Teacher in the Holy City as well as the disciples who participated in the Holy Battle, he would have the chance to lead the Zhao Family to rise up again!

    That demon did not see him. That demon¡­

    Bam!

    Zhao Wuxin was hit with a thump and fell on his back. To a Heroic Soul soldier, it was a minor attack that would not bring him any pain. However, the attack hadnded on his existing injury, causing pain to spread through his entire body, making him feel as if he was about to fall apart. His rib instantly fractured once again, almost causing him to faint.

    Bam!

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I am the leader of the Zhao Family, Zhao Wuxin. I can give you anything! We can discuss any conditions! Cough cough cough!¡± His elegance as the leader of the Zhao Family was non-existent. Zhao Wuxin¡¯s entire body was trembling. Pain, fear, panic, remorse. Countless emotions and feelings surged in his heart. He shouted at the top of his lungs, aggravating the injury in his chest, causing him to cough uprge amounts of blood. It was a sorry and woeful sight.

    But the small hand that stopped him did not n to let go. Beside them, a panting noise rapidly approached them. After all, Ma Dong was not abat type. Although he had forcibly advanced to the Heroic Soul Stage over the past year, he was still much slower than Emily.

    ¡°Take a good look at us.¡± Emily raised him in front of her, letting him see her and Ma Dong¡¯s faces clearly.

    ¡°The Assassin¡­¡± Zhao Wuxin trembled. There was hatred in his eyes, but there was even more fear. ¡°We can discuss! The Zhao Family still has¡­¡±

    Squelch¡­

    Before Zhao Wuxin could finish speaking, his eyes flew wide open. An extremely sharp dagger had pierced through his chest. It contained a toxin with powerful corrosive effects, causing Zhao Wuxin to feel as if thousands of insects were biting his heart.

    At that moment, the pain was unbearable. However, Zhao Wuxin suddenly stopped shouting. He suddenly thought about all the higher-ups in the Zhao Family who had died over the past year. They had discovered a form of poison that eroded the heart, and an analysis by a researcher from the Zhao Family indicated that those who had died from this poison would suffer from an excruciatingly painful death. This caused countless people in the Zhao Family to be upset, but he never expected that he would experience this today.

    A gleaming de appeared in Ma Dong¡¯s hand, and he squatted down. He grasped the de in one hand and Zhao Wuxin¡¯s hair in the other. His voice was calm and steady. ¡°It¡¯s the end!¡±

    Screech!

    The de gleamed and shed past Zhao Wuxin¡¯s eyes. He could not see the intense pain in his chest. His vision turned upwards. The sky and the ground spun in thest moments of his consciousness before his head. In the end, he slowly lost all meaning of his existence.

    Rumble¡­ Zhao Wuxin¡¯s head rolled on the floor and fell into a deep crack that had been formed from the battle, never to be seen again. Only his headless corpse was left lying on the floor.

    The autumn wind blew past, and there was a slight chill. The scorched ground was filled with the corpses of the Zhao Family, including the Heavenly Soul ancestor of the Zhao Family and the Heroic Soul soldiers who typically showed off their strength. They ally on the chilly surface of the ground, never to move again.

    The only ones left were the young figure floating in the sky as well as the Assassin siblings who were silent after taking their revenge.

    No matter whether they were on-site or secretly observing through Skylink, they were silent for a long period of time.

    The Zhao Family, one of the 10 Great Families in the Federation, was once a very glorious name. However, just like the various great families who had disappeared from history, they had broken into pieces with a crash. But was there joy in taking revenge?

    Ma Dong and Emily did not feel any joy. They were not cruel people by nature, but this was a form of redemption for the dead. This also brought peace to their hearts. By finishing off the Zhao Family, they had taken revenge and gained a new life for themselves.

    ¡°The Holy City, the Holy Battle¡­¡± Mo Wen could best visualize Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence and power.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Mo Family, the children of Mo Jiu are prohibited from participating in the Holy City as well as any disputes involving the Holy City, even as protectors¡­¡± Mo Jiu was beside him. However, there was a subtle change in where he was standingpared to a few months ago.

    A few months ago, Mo Jiu stood in front of Mo Wen as the leader. He had brought Mo Wen to carry out stone rubbing on the Golden Stone b and activate the power of the Soul Guards. But now, Mo Jiu was quietly standing beside Mo Wen.

    ¡°Grandpa Jiu.¡± Mo Xingchen smiled. ¡°The rules of the Mo Family are only there to preserve our power and quietly wait for the situation to change. Now that the Great Era is about to happen, the Mo Family must also change.¡±

    ¡°The Great Era?¡± Mo Jiu was slightly dumbfounded, and beads of sweat started to appear on his forehead. Of course, this was not because he believed in the so-called Great Era. This prophecy had been passed down in the Mo Family for hundreds of years. Generations of people had been guarding the family and waiting for the Great Era, but this had turned into a habit. They were ufortable with the sudden change and would subconsciously oppose. What made Mo Jiu break out into a sweat was the fact that he had to defy and advise Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen. A few months ago, they were still children, but their aura had grown more and more powerful. They had grown far too quickly, often making Mo Jiu feel a sense of pressure. Recently, this pressure had grown even stronger. Opposing them made a veteran Heavenly Soul like Mo Jiu panic slightly. ¡°That was a joke. ording to the analysis of various resources, the Holy Battle in the Mizobudapi World does not necessarily mean that the fabled Great Era is upon us. If we are going to do so just for that fellow¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Mo Xingchen looked like the same old Mo Xingchen. There was no change in her age or appearances, but the pure aura that she exuded became even more graceful, to the point that people felt as if they could not see her face clearly, as if she was shrouded by mist. Her voice was calm and gentle but sounded like the whisper of a god. ¡°The sun and the moon have shifted, and changes have urred in celestial phenomena. The rate of dimension invasion is getting faster. Even the low-leveled mutated creatures on Earth have grown more restless as a result. We have seen the omens. Mo Family, it is time for us to release the light that we have umted over the past few centuries!¡±

    The fabled Great Era prophesied a terrifying war. Over the past centuries, countless generations of the Mo Family had protected the truth. Perhaps this was only a preview. But¡­

    Mo Jiu was stunned.

    The Mo Family¡¯s prophecy did not spread in the Federation. In fact, other than a few core members of the Mo Family, no one else knew about this. Of course, even if the information spread, they would not care about knowing this secret information.

    Compared to this illusory prophecy, the Federation was drawn to the various earth-shaking changes that would ur after the fall of the Zhao Family.

    Just as Wang Zhong had expected, none of the 10 Great Families who had once supported the Zhao Family appeared. In fact, they were mostly busy with hitting the Zhao Family after they had fallen, ready to divide everything the Zhao Family had amongst themselves.

    The people who benefited the most were evidently the Gui Family, who were once the closest to the Zhao Family. At first, these two great families had worked together to control the underground world. Now that the Gui Family had be the most powerful family, they took in all the territories and remaining power that the Zhao Family had once possessed in the underground world. In fact, no one sensed this shift in authority. All oppositionpletely disappeared two or three hours after the Gui Family started work, and all changes in ownership urred overnight. Their actions were so quick that everyone could only stare dumbfounded.

    The so-called brother family who was hand in glove with the Zhao Family was the first one who targeted the Zhao Family when they fell¡­ The people of the Federation got to know the Gui Family once again. They were sinister and malicious. They were unreasonable, but the sheer power that they possessed caused people to tremble in fear.

    What was most important to the Federation families on Earth? It was definitely wealth and manpower!

    Only with great amounts of wealth would they be able to continuously construct various pathways to the Holy Land and provide the Holy Land with countless resources that were only avable on Earth. Only then would they be able to obtain even more resources from the Holy Land and recruit even more experts from the Holy City¡­ Furthermore, more manpower meant that even more experts would be born among them. Only then would they be able to strengthen the foundation of their strength¡­ Although these were easily destroyed in the hands of a super expert, it was not easy building them up. However, a great power definitely could notck these either.

    To raise a simple metaphor, the Earth was simr to the various secret-realm worlds that great powers in the Holy City possessed. However, the Earth was muchrger and was a standard level-2 civilization. Furthermore, it was rapidly developing. It was also the birthce of humans, with countlessplexes and many unique goods and materials that were indispensable to humans. With these in mind, the Earth could be said to be the most important secret realm in the Holy Land. Even though the Earth was divided among the 10 Great Families, the Earth was still under the control of the Patriarch Society in the Holy City. No family had the right to monopolize the Earth, let alone own it.

    The Gui Family had now absorbed the enormous underground power that the Zhao Family once possessed. No matter whether it was in terms of wealth or manpower, the Gui Family had grown significantly. Some people even ced the Gui Family and Stuart City on par and thought that the Gui Family was starting to gain power to challenge the Stuart n.

    The second family to earn the most benefits was probably the Stuart n. After all, on the surface, they were the kings among the 10 Great Families. Their name and morality brought them great convenience, allowing them to sessfully obtain the entire Heavenly Dragon City. Euphemistically speaking, in order to maintain the former order in the Heavenly Dragon City and protect the citizens of the city from attacks by nearby mutated beasts, the Stuart n sent 30,000 soldiers to the Heavenly Dragon City and set up city defenses. They supervised the Parliament of the Heavenly Dragon City and issued a series of policies and actions to buy popr support.

    This seemed very awe-inspiring, allowing the citizens of the Heavenly Dragon City to receive benefits and not be involved or affected by the copse of the Zhao Family. However, in reality, the ownership of the Heavenly Dragon City had changedpletely, including a few mines and resource areas near the Heavenly Dragon City that once belonged to the Zhao Family.

    Apart from this, besides the Potter n who usually did not fight for benefits and had no power to do so, only the Mo Family did notpete for manpower and resources. They stayed aloof from these matters.

    The colossal Zhao Family copsed overnight like the Assassins and disappeared in the dust of history. History was like a wheel that rolled over the Zhao Family, leaving no trace behind.

    Of course, people were still looking forward to what the Great Teacher from the Zhao Family who had chosen to hide ¡ª as well as thousands of children from the Zhao Family who had been sent to the Holy Battle ¡ª would do. It would be best if both they and Wang Zhong suffered, but these would only urter on. Half a month after the Zhao Family had fallen, there was still no news from the Great Teacher who was in the Holy City. Perhaps he was undergoing closed-door cultivation and had not received the news. Perhaps he had misgivings about Wang Zhong¡¯s current reputation and position in the Holy City, as well as the Sacred Teacher behind him¡­ No matter what, they could not look forward to anything, at least for now.

    There were still the elite soldiers from the Zhao Family who were participating in the Holy Battle. Needless to say, the Zhao Family had suffered greatly when their soldiers were transferred to the Holy Battle. However, there was nothing fair about this. The battle was beyond their reach. Furthermore, when faced with Wang Zhong, who could face two Heavenly Souls one-on-one, even if thousands of Heroic Soul soldiers from the Zhao Family were on Earth, would they be able to change the oue of the battle? Those who were supposed to die would still die. They would only serve to stain Wang Zhong¡¯s hands with even more blood.

    He hadpletely eliminated the Zhao Family. As the victor, Wang Zhong definitely had a share in the winnings.

    The Assassins disappeared along with the Zhao Family, but Ma Dong and Emily had not disappeared. On the contrary, they rose to power under another name.

    The New World. It was said that there was another new, rising power in the Tutankhamun desert called the New World, which was controlled by someone in the Federation. People could not help but suspect that there was something between them and the Assassins. But when this new power appeared, people did not bother to guess the rtionship between the two organizations due to the series of major changes. They were simply shocked at the series of vigorous and speedy actions.

    The former powers in the Assassin gathered again and set up their base in the Disorderly Burial Lake Region, Tianjing. Construction works there were almostplete, but the Stuart n had taken over ownership of the region. Now, Ma Dong had formally received ownership of the region, which was now named New World City.

    Even though Wang Zhong was able to defeat two Heavenly Souls from the Zhao Family by himself, no one thought that he actually had the ability to challenge the Stuart n. The Sacred Teacher behind Wang Zhong was his greatest source of support. If a conflict broke out between Wang Zhong and the Stuart n, alerting the great Sacred Teacher, it would be an interesting development to watch.

    Ever since the g of the New World was put up in the abandoned ruins of the city, everyone in the Federation was waiting for something interesting to happen. But the results were surprising.

    The Stuart n did not impose any punishments on them. On the contrary, they sent amissioner to officially build diplomatic ties with the New World. In addition, they had also handed over the legal construction processes andnd deeds that involved the Disorderly Burial Lake Region. They also brought the various infrastructure that they had demolished from the ruins. Furthermore, they even sent a group to help them in construction. This group had arge number of professional construction talents who helped the New World toplete the remaining construction works in the region. Euphemistically speaking, they had only preserved and taken care of this region for the Assassins. Now that their owner had returned, the Stuart n had returned the region to its owner in perfect condition.

    Ma Dong was not foolish. He understood the rtionship between them and would not be influenced by Stuart n¡¯s small favor. However, there was no doubt that they definitely had to ept these. Furthermore, they had to act as if they were very close to the Stuart n. If a new power wanted to rise, they definitely could not be exposed to enemy attacks on all sides. This was a change in the wind. This was also how they dered their own position.

    The chief offenders, the Zhao Family, had already been executed. Thus, the Assassins would not haggle over past grievances. As a result, the other families feltfortable and tacitly consented to the rise of the New World. They remained aloof when the situation did not directly affect them. The fall of the Zhao Family and the rise of another power that took them over was a normal change of authority that urred in the history of the Federation. Even the veteran Stuart n had made their position known. Thus, there was no need for the rest to interfere. They could calmly observe with a cold eye.

    However, this calmness and tacit consent quickly brought suffering to the great families.

    This group of people¡­ was far too impolite!

    Just after the new base waspleted, Ma Dong issued amand in the New World City. ¡°Return what you have taken from me and spit out what you have eaten from me!¡±

    His? What was his? Everything that once belonged to the Assassins was his! But who had taken what was his? It could be said that among the 10 Great Families, other than the Mo Family and the Potter n, everyone had taken something! What was he going to do? Dere war on the entire Federation?

    However, the Stuart n just had to do this in advance. Before Ma Dong had said anything, the Stuart n had returned the legal construction processes andnd deeds that involved the Disorderly Burial Lake Region. They had even included additional gifts to help them build their new city.

    This¡­ How were the other families supposed to deal with this? Were they supposed to suddenly turn hostile? Not only would they offend Wang Zhong, it would also mean that they no longer supported the Stuart n. They would be standing on the wrong side! Furthermore, the Stuart n had many soldiers who were not afraid to die. They red at the rest of the families menacingly, ready to shoot the bird that sticks out! A group of rascals would be ready to risk their lives and fight you.

    To be honest, back when the families had shared the Assassin¡¯s possessions among themselves, they did not receive much. After all, the Assassins were an ordinary first-grade family. Most of their possessions had been split among the Zhao Family, the Gui Family, and the Stuart n. The rest of the families only obtained the leftovers. They did not mind returning what they had taken, but most importantly, they had been humiliated! The 10 Great Families were extremely impressive and stood by their words, but a junior had climbed over their heads and humiliated them. He even asked them to spit out what they had eaten!

    But no matter how humiliated they felt, they had to do what they were supposed to do.

    The other great families unwillingly made their position known. They sent congrattory gifts to celebrate the establishment of New World City. They also returned their earnings from the Assassins and multiplied them. A reform was surging forth with full force, and the cards were being reshuffled. Ma Dong would not show any mercy.

 Chapter 933 - Fiercer Than Wang Zhong and Mu Zi?

    <h4>933 Fiercer Than Wang Zhong and Mu Zi?</h4>

    The influence of New World quickly spread to every corner of Tianjing. Some people had even called the New World a country within a country. The rules of living and the rules of the game here werepletely different from the other cities in the Federation. At first, this change only urred on the surface, as only minor changes were made to the rules. But very quickly, these changes were deeply embedded into the Federation.

    Firstly, the thousands of mutated humans in the refugee camps outside the city were given greater attention and support by the new Tianjing government. Many of the mines that had been newly developed outside the city took in these mutated refugees as employees. Armies that were made up of mutated humans were also established. The government bravely gave them weapons to deal with and eliminate the rising number of mutated beasts outside Tianjing.

    Wealth? Ma Dong and Emily were not people who were infatuated with riches. Their life had been filled with earth-shaking events. Now, they had new aims and ideas. They wanted to change the past old-fashioned order!

    These actions caused the entire Federation to burst into an uproar. To ordinary people, the mutated humans were unbearably filthy and were the embarrassments of the human race. They represented disease and disaster, as well as violence and an uncontroble force. At first, they even felt uneasy for the citizens of Tianjing, who were the most fervent supporters of the New World. The other people in the Federation were even waiting to see the joke that Tianjing would be from overrating their own abilities. But in reality, other than a few obstacles that they had encountered at first, when the mutated humans chose representatives with goodmunication abilities to consult with Tianjing, everything progressed quickly from there.

    They were simply given some food, but these mutated humans disyed unprecedented enthusiasm and vigor. Furthermore, everyone realized that while they were perhaps ugly, imperfect, or even of poor intelligence, but since the deities had taken away their intellect, they were given a corresponding amount of stamina to bnce it out. The mutated humans, who were typically looked down upon by ordinary humans, all had physiques that were unattainable for ordinary humans. They had extraordinary strength and were not afraid of dirt, suffering, or fatigue. They could erupt with an unimaginable passion toward their job just for a bun. Furthermore, the rebellion that the people of the Federation were most afraid of did not happen. The leader of the New World seemed to understand these mutated humans very well. He understood all their habits and even their societal structure. Thus, he was easily able to control their lifeline. From the very beginning, they had eliminated the few terrifying criminals among the mutated people. Without the instigation and guidance from these people, managing the mutated people became unusually easy. There was no violence,pletely unlike the false image that many people had of them.

    This was the only city in the Federation that was willing to give the mutated humans jobs¡­ More and more mutated refugees started to migrate towards Tianjing. Thus, they brought about employment opportunities and economic development, causing them to be the topic of conversation. Many civilians who did not lead satisfactory lives in other cities also started to move to Tianjing. Gradually, Tianjing City and New World City started to work together. New World City was an ordinary first-ss city, but in a short amount of time, it had started to take the shape of a strategic city in the Federation.

    But this was not the end. Closely after the measures with the mutated humans came the second major move: establishing trade rtions with the Empire.

    Some people hade from Africa, with those from the newly rising New World City in Katchirda within the desert leading the way. Some people had evene from the other side of the Earth, from the Amazon Empire.

    They had arrived through the transmission pathways. New World City did not immediately restart the ns for the Fifth Dimension that had been established by the Assassins. Instead, they used the transmission materials on the transmission arrays for Africa and the Amazon Empire. Not many people hade, but they had brought along with them manymercial opportunities. After all, transporting people was very troublesome. Not only did they have to protect their lives, they would also have to use up arge amount of energy. However, if they only used the transmission arrays to transport goods and materials, it would be much easier.

    The great families in the Federation stared at them, dumbfounded.

    Doing business with the people of the two empires? This was not unprecedented. In the past, there were many smugglers who sought sudden huge profits and engaged in smuggling, which vited thews of the Federation. This time, it was simr to the international trade between the Stuart n and the Kaiser Empire that was in an attempt to promote rtions between the Federation and that empire. But this move by Tianjing would be the first time the Federation officially had trade rtions with the people of the other empires.

    In the past, the Federation had restricted trade with the three empires to prevent them from developing. However, the New World did not care about this. Just like how they had tortured the 10 Great Families, there were no rules in the eyes of these people. However, they had seized the opportunity well. The Federation Parliament had actually given their tacit approval! Even if they restricted the empires, ever since Solomon had caught the attention of the higher-ups in the Holy Land, these restrictions were no longer effective as the old structure had been broken through. However, the Parliament and the 10 Great Families were still focused on the results of the Holy Land. They were waiting for the final decision and for the dust to settle. Thus, they did not realize that they could make their move. In the end, these fellows who ignored the rules had gotten one step ahead.

    The Parliament had given their approval, but they also wanted to see the reactions from the 10 Great Families. The series of tricks and reforms that the New World had carried out affected the interests of the 10 Great Families at their roots. Although their methods were rather distasteful, these were all things that the Parliament had wanted to do but neverpleted. They were happy that a new disrupter had appeared to act as their explorers. On the other hand, under great pressure and unhappy about these events, the 10 Great Families finally started to voice out theirints again and again.

    Skylink was full of voices from the media who wanted to speak favorably of the 10 Great Families. Some of them condemned the New World for destroying the existing rules and structure in the Federation. The leaders of the 10 Great Families, or rather the 9 Great Families, had also started to publicly reprimand the New World for their distasteful reforms on the Skylink. They said that the New World would bring about turmoil in human society and would be the root of social upheaval. However, they were all talk, no action. Although theyined heavily, no one was willing to be the first to stand out and fight a life-and-death struggle with the New World.

    The 10 Great Families shifted the responsibility around, while secretly instigating the other families. Everyone else was observing and waiting. They were waiting for someone to not be able to endure this group of wildly arrogant and ignorant disruptors. Finally, after a full three months, a voice finally sounded out.

    The Zhao Family!

    The remaining Great Teacher from the Holy City had returned from his tour of the Dimensional World.

    He had dyed this for a very long time. He said that he did not immediately receive the news as he was traveling in the Dimensional World, but everyone knew that this was simply an excuse. The elimination of the Zhao Family was a major affair. As the only remaining Heavenly Soul expert, how could he not know about this just because he was out traveling? Did he not bring his Skylink along? Who would believe him?!

    There was only one truth. He had used this time topletely prepare himself. Perhaps he had secretly dealt with or rified Wang Zhong¡¯swork and power in the Holy City. Perhaps he had gone to prepare a super soul weapon that could kill Wang Zhong¡­ No matter what, the Zhao Family was finally back to deliver the most powerful counterattack. The day that he returned to Earth, the Heavenly Soul Great Teacher from the Zhao Family had spoken. He would destroy Tianjing in three days!

    He was determined to win!

    He gave a time span of three days as he knew that Wang Zhong was at the Holy Battle and could not return in time. No one would save the New World.

    He had given time for the ordinary people to watch. Zhao Chen was not afraid of Wang Zhong, but he did not want to fight Wang Zhong either. He had chosen this timing to settle his grievances. He was about to take revenge for the Zhao Family. That was all!

    He was a Heavenly Soul Great Teacher who had prepared for three months just to kill him. He was younger and more powerful than Zhao Ba and had no defects in his body. Would Wang Zhong return to face the challenge and ept his death? Or would he give up on New World City, which had just developed?

    The people of the Federation, who did not know the details of the situation, were observing, guessing, and discussing.

    Frankly speaking, when Wang Zhong had killed Zhao Ba, many experts felt that there had been many coincidences. He was able to break through Zhao Ba¡¯s ck dragon attack, not only because Wang Zhong had strong interpretation and analysis skills towards his attacks, but more so because Zhao Ba could no longer endure. It was said that many Heavenly Souls died due to the bacsh from their own attacks.

    But now, the Heavenly Soul from the Holy City who had returned fully prepared was also a 4-star Great Teacher, but his body and age were more optimal than Zhao Ba¡¯s. He was well-prepared and had a deeper understanding of Wang Zhong. He had also prepared himself for a long time. As a Great Teacher in the Holy City, was it possible that he did not have any assistants? More than one Heavenly Soul hade to Tianjing. Perhaps there were two, or even more! If Wang Zhong dared toe back, 80% to 90% of experts would believe that he would definitely die!

    What should Wang Zhong do? What should the New World do? The great families smiled. The mutated humans who were starting to show signs of proper behavior, the people from the Empire who had received benefits from their business with the Federation, and the new city which had recently started to develop rapidly were all worried. As the leader of New World City, Ma Dong was so worried that his hair turned white. He had not been able to contact Wang Zhong for the past few days. He heard that Wang Zhong was involved in a new mission at the Holy Land and could not be contacted.

    Without Wang Zhong, frankly speaking, the New World did not have the strength to challenge a Heavenly Soul expert. The other families did not dare to attack Tianjing at this moment as they were afraid that Wang Zhong would retaliate. But this fellow of the Zhao Family was not afraid. The Zhao Family had been eliminated by Wang Zhong and had nothing left; he was alone. It was said that ¡®he who was down, need fear no fall¡¯. A solitary Heavenly Soul who wanted to take revenge was the most terrifying. He did not have to fear anything¡­

    Gong Yi¡¯s face appeared on the Skylink. Ma Dong said, ¡°Lao Wang said that if we cannot resolve anything, we cane and look for you. If you have any miracles, hurry up and tell me!¡±

    ¡°Rx. Although Wang Zhong and Mu Zi cannot go there for now, we have an even fiercer god!¡± On the other side, Gong Yi¡¯s smile was very bright.

    Ma Dong was dumbfounded and furrowed his eyebrows so hard that three lines appeared on his forehead. ¡°A god¡­ who is even fiercer than Lao Wang and Mu Zi? Lao Gong, are you ying a trick on me? Our opponent is a 4-star Great Teacher from the Holy City. This is not a joke. This is a pressing matter!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, you can be 120% rxed. A 4-star Great Teacher is nothing. It would be best if more of them cane at the same time. The god will conveniently help you settle everything in one shot!¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn! Are you serious?¡± It was not that he did not trust Gong Yi. However, this was simply unthinkable. How many of such people were there? How many experts in this world could settle several Heavenly Soul experts in one shot? What kind of god were they? Furthermore, that person was on the same side as him. How could he not know about this?

    Gong Yi kept him in suspense andughed mysteriously. ¡°Rx, I will let the god know. The god will definitely help you on behalf of Wang Zhong! Two dayster, right? Just prepare to wee the god!¡±

    After hanging up from the call with Gong Yi, Ma Dong was baffled and could not wrap his head around this. A god that was even fiercer than Wang Zhong and Mu Zi? He did not know that such people existed on Earth. He seemed to have heard about this from Lao Wang. He was someone who Lao Wang and Mu Zi had met while they were traveling in the Fifth Dimension. He might also be amazing, but if one were to say that he was fiercer than Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, Ma Dong felt that this was not reliable. If not, why had Lao Wang dragged Mu Zi to help him in the Holy Battle, but not that person?

    But Gong Yi did not quite understand the strength of a Heavenly Soul. It was probably because he did not know how powerful Wang Zhong ¡ª the current Wang Zhong ¡ª was and used the ordinary Heavenly Soul Wang Zhong as a benchmark¡­ but they had no choice. After all, they could not contact Wang Zhong. No matter whether the bizarre god that Gong Yi had boasted about was actually impressive or not, he was the only hope for the New World.

    He would prepare to wee him¡­ Ma Dong scratched his head. He did not know what the god liked and had forgotten to ask. Did he like beautiful women or delicacies? He did not have any Soul Power crystals that Heavenly Soul experts from the Empire would value. Ah, this was a great headache.

    Two days shed past. Tianjing and New World City¡­

    Everyone in the Federation had focused their gaze here. Unlike the battle between the Zhao Family and Wang Zhong, which had been secretly recorded, there was a public live broadcast on Skylink. Hundreds of Skylink devices and media teams from dozens of families were present. Of course, they were hiding in a safe ce far away as they reported on the Zhao Family¡¯s battle for revenge.

    Stern guards were standing on the city walls of New World City, which were a full 20 meters tall. Hundreds of soldiers from the New World Army stood on the city wall or at the city gate with calm expressions as they carried out their sentry duty. Suddenly, the gate was opened. However, unlike the usual stream of people who walked back and forth, the gate waspletely deserted. The entire Federation knew that the battle of revenge would ur outside the gates of New World City. Even civilians who were not afraid of death did not dare to strut in and out of the city.

    Meanwhile, in the open space far away from the city, there were many media reporters from various ces in the Federation. They faced the cameras and spared no effort in broadcasting the situation.

    ¡°Fellow friends on Skylink, we are now outside the gates of New World City. We are risking our lives to bring you the entire live progress of the battle of the century!¡± A beautiful female reporter was excitedly shouting towards the camera. ¡°Everyone knows about what had happened in the Heavenly Dragon City as well as the rise of New World City¡­¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! I am standing here, nervous and uneasy. The Heavenly Soul expert who has existed in legends within the Federation has made very few public appearances, let alone agreed to a broadcast of him in battle. This is a historic first step! This is a valuable chance for us, the many ordinary civilians in the Federation, to understand the higherbat levels that humans can achieve! Today, every single scene will be a historic moment. I am extremely honored to be able to stand here and deliver a live broadcast for everyone!¡±

    ¡°My friends of the Earth¡¯s Federation¡­¡±

    The eloquent and rousing voices of countless reporters could be heard through various channels of Skylink. Heavenly Soul, what a taboo phrase. Holy Land, what a sacred and mysterious ce. This was the first time the Federation had made such information public. Furthermore, as the Skylink became moremon, it could transmit more information and attract more attention. It was not something that any event in the history of the Federation couldpare to.

    The entire Federation was bubbling with excitement. However, Ma Dong, who was standing beside the transmission array in New World City, paced up and down continuously with his hands behind his back. He was waiting extremely anxiously.

    The god who Gong Yi had talked about had not yet appeared. He had repeatedly confirmed this with Gong Yist night that the god had received the news. He would definitely reach here in time to help him and would arrive at the transmission array in New World City from the Amazon Empire. However, he had not seen the god himself. Ma Dong could not be at ease.

    8:45 a.m. 8:50 a.m. 9:00 a.m¡­

    Boom!

    A terrifying explosion sounded outside the city.

    Beep beep beep¡­

    It was the sound of the city rm.

    ¡°City lord, city lord! An enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°City lord, there are three of them! They are all Heavenly Soul experts and are now outside the city. Where is the god? Is he not here yet?¡± A member of Assassin anxiously rushed in to report to him.

    Ma Dong¡¯s expression suddenly changed from anxiety to lifelessness. The god was not here, but the enemy was here. Moreover¡­ there were three of them!

    They were done for¡­ Putting aside the fact that the fabled ¡®god¡¯ had not arrived, even if he was here, what could he do? There were three Heavenly Soul experts, and one of them was a Great Teacher from the Holy City who had suffered grievance and learned from the previous incident. This time, even if Wang Zhong personally came, he would not be able to save this desperate situation. Would the newly risen New World City only exist briefly and bepletely destroyed by an even stronger power?

    Ma Dong did not give in. His fingernails dug into his palm, but he knew that the situation was probably beyond hope.

    ¡°Listen up, the remaining members of the Assassins!¡±

    Without waiting for Ma Dong to do anything, a terrifying voice had sounded outside the city like a sudden crash of thunder. The voice was arrogant and majestic and carried an aura that could not be defied. The voice echoed throughout the entire New World City, causing even the extremely thick city walls to tremble and produce a buzzing sound.

    ¡°I will give you one minute for all of you toe out and ept your death! If not, I will ughter the entire city and kill your entire family! No one will be spared!¡±

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­ A massive ringing sound seemed to engulf the entire world, causing everyone to tremble in fear.

    ¡°My god, three Heavenly Soul experts! They are god-like beings. Three of them have appeared at the same time!¡± The reporters on Skylink were going crazy. The cameras pointed at the three terrifying experts who flew past and stopped outside of the New World City gate.

    They flew naturally in the sky and stood in midair while emitting a golden light. They looked like deities. They were powerful, sacred, and majestic. The aura they radiated spread over a radius of several dozen kilometers. The moment everyone saw them, they had an uncontroble impulse to pay homage.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My legs cannot help but turn to jelly. But even if I am kneeling down, I will broadcast this for everyone. I will definitely not step back!¡± A reporter could not help but kneel down. Their aplishments in their careers allowed them to endure the extreme fear in their hearts. ¡°They represent the final form that humans will evolve to. They are god-like beings!¡±

 Chapter 934 - Aiolosâ€™s Wish

    <h4>934 Aiolos¡°s Wish</h4>

    ¡°I can see that out of the three Heavenly Souls, two of them are definitely people from the Federation. The other person has a whiteplexion, golden hair, and blue eyes. He is dressed in a Western tailcoat and looks like an expert from the Empire. There might be some of you who doubt this, but in the sacred Holy Land, the Federation and Empire are not separated. We are all humans¡ª¡±

    ¡°Someone has appeared from New World City!¡±

    Amidst countless songs of praises and fear, a camera finally pointed in the direction of the city gate, causing a smallmotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s the city lord of New World City, Ma Dong! He was the sessor and spokesperson of the Assassins. Behind him are many followers of the Assassins. It can be seen that although there is no hint of fear on the new city lord¡¯s face, he seems rather dejected. In the face of three Heavenly Soul experts, these people are helpless! The All-Mouthy King, Wang Zhong, who had disyed his skills at the CHF and in the battle against the Heavenly Dragon Guards from the Zhao Family, has yet to appear! Is he afraid of the three Heavenly Souls? It looks like this will be a one-sided ughter!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong is a legend, but he wanted to use his abilities to challenge two powerful former figures of authority all by himself. His way of thinking is far too childish. However, it is a pity for the entire New World City. Everyone knows that over the past few months, New World City has risen and attained various dazzling achievements. They have also broken down many old ways of thinking and rules in the Federation¡­¡±

    The voices of the reporters continued to echo. Meanwhile, outside the city gate, Zhao Chen furrowed his eyebrows.

    He had gone to great lengths and owed his master a favor to invite these two assistants so that he could defend against the possibility that Wang Zhong woulde with hisrades. He had to make sure that nothing went wrong. Zhao Chen was not naive enough to think that Wang Zhong would be alone at this stage.

    However, it was a pity that he could not sense the aura of an expert here.

    This was good as well. Perhaps this was a signal from Wang Zhong that he was not willing to be enemies with Zhao Chen.

    ¡°He has the guts to do it but doesn¡¯t have the guts to admit it.¡± Zhao Chen¡¯s cold voice sounded throughout the entirend. ¡°Today, I will pay back for what Wang Zhong has done to the Zhao Family! I will eliminate the remaining Assassins and go to the Holy Land to tear that coward¡¯s body apart!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± Zhao Chen shouted.

    He did not give Ma Dong and the rest the opportunity to speak. Zhao Chen, who still had not encountered Wang Zhong, was full of rage and unhappiness. What else did he have to say to these bandits? He raised his hand slightly, and a wave of violent energy shot forth from his hand like a small sun, followed by a terrifying sound. It charged towards the city gate, where Ma Dong and the rest were waiting, like a storm, sweeping along everything in its way. It was about to destroy them in seconds and pulverize them into pieces!

    The enemy did not dy any further. Ma Dong sighed silently and forced a smile. He had wanted to use his eloquence to buy them some time and fight to see whether there was another chance, but there seemed to be no opportunity to do so. The god that Gong Yi had talked about had cruelly cheated him. Luckily, he had predicted that this would happen three days ago. He had sent Emily away in advance, along with a few loyal followers of the Assassins. He could not run away. If he ran away, the enemy would not be able to find anyone in New World City and would definitely wreak havoc in the city.

    As long as Emily survived and Wang Zhong was still around, there would be a chance for them to rise again and avenge him!

    There was still a glimmer of hope. Ma Dong quietly closed his eyes. The ball of energy that was like a small sun was extremely blinding.

    ¡°The Assassins are done for! New World City is done for! All because of an attack from an absolute expert from the Zhao Family!¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying attack! I cannot look directly at it! I¡ª¡± The broadcast on the Skylink still continued. But suddenly, it was silent.

    The entire world suddenly seemed to turn silent in this instant. Ma Dong had also closed his eyes for a few seconds. The destruction he had imagined had not arrived, and the blinding golden light in the sky had vanished. Even the threat that the terrifying attack had brought disappeared in an instant.

    A topless and muscr figure had silently appeared outside the city gate. He had lightly kicked away the terrifying ball of energy as if it was an extremely ordinary rubber ball. In an instant, the ball of energy soared into the sky and disappeared.

    This was¡­ Ma Dong suddenly opened his eyes. The burly figure did not even look at the three Heavenly Souls in the sky. Instead, he smiled at Ma Dong and said, ¡°Are you Ma Dong? Thank goodness I rushed here in time. Heh heh, the people in the Amazon Empire are not very friendly with me. I wasted a lot of time in the transmission array.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ma Dong¡¯s mouth was wide open and forgot to answer. Was¡­ he the god that Gong Yi was talking about? He had easily resolved the attack from a Heavenly Soul expert. He seemed very strong, but they were facing three Heavenly Souls. The god also seemed very young. Would they be alright?

    ¡°Who is that? You dare to obstruct me! What is your name?¡± Zhao Chen could sense the calm aura that the fellow radiated. Although he was unlike ordinary Heavenly Soul experts who desperately exerted pressure into their surroundings, this ordinary peace gave him a terrifying sense of pressure. This person was very strong!

    At the same time, the two Heavenly Soul experts behind him immediately realized this. They prepared their Soul Power and were ready to attack.

    ¡°Is the person who is about to die worthy to ask for my name?¡± Aiolosughed.

    ¡°How courageous!¡±

    Zhao Chen surged with rage. Although he could sense that his enemy was very powerful, he was no more than an aboriginal Heavenly Soul from Earth. Even if his body was full of energy, he would not know how to make use of it. But he dared to be this arrogant towards him, who hade from the Holy City! He flicked his wrist and was about to teach a lesson to this arrogant fellow. But he never expected that his enemy moved even faster than he could speak!

    Zeng!

    A pure, golden light swept past and streaked across the sky like a thunderbolt. Even on this clear day, this strike was extremely dazzling and eye-catching. The next second, the golden figure had appeared behind the three Heavenly Souls.

    Aiolos¡¯s left fist was covered in blood, with red and white substances all over his hand. He slowly turned around. Beside Zhao Chen, the Heavenly Soul expert from the Empire suddenly lost his bnce and fell to the ground like an iron weight! His entire head had exploded into pieces.

    He had killed the Heavenly Soul expert in seconds. Seconds! A super expert who exuded the Soul Power of a Heavenly Soul could not even see Aiolos¡¯s fist. He had not even prepared to fight back, to defend himself, before he was killed with a crash! Furthermore, Aiolos was very rxed. There was not even a drop of sweat!

    The entire Federation fell dead silent in an instant. Meanwhile, at the city gate, Ma Dong¡¯s mouth was so wide that you could fit arge duck egg into his mouth.

    This, this, this, this¡­ this was truly a god! Damn, Gong Yi was absolutely right. He was not just fiercer than Wang Zhong and Mu Zi; he was boundlessly fierce! Even when faced with three enemies, he could easily kill one Heavenly Soul. He did not even give the other two people the chance to react. Such frightening experts did still exist in this world after all!

    Aiolos¡¯s expression was still the same. He smiled sluggishly as if the three Heavenly Soul experts in front of him were no different from ants. They did not even ignite his desire to battle. He had simplye to help someone clear their pile of trash!

    ¡°I was still wondering what kind of expert woulde. Even you guys want to touch my brother¡¯s territory?¡± He calmly looked at Zhao Chen and the other Heavenly Soul as if he was looking at two dead people. ¡°Next!¡±

    Zhao Chen was stunned.

    The tough training and experiences in the Holy City allowed him to be a cut above the others, at least in terms of outlook.

    When this fellow appeared, he had realized that this fellow was very powerful but did not think that he would be this powerful. He did not even clearly see how this fellow had attacked and killed the Heavenly Soul wanderer from the Empire!

    The difference between their strength was far toorge. Zhao Chen was simply terribly vexed. If he had known that Wang Zhong had such a powerful ally with him, even if he was scolded for being ungrateful, he would not appear. This fellow was going to break through the bottleneck of the Heavenly Soul stage. Furthermore, he was a first-ss being. How did this person have rtions with Wang Zhong and care about this mundane matter???

    Damn it!

    His pride as a Heavenly Soul and the honor of the Zhao Family instantly vanishedpletely. It was reced with absolute despair and fear.

    Zhao Chen knew that he was done for.

    He had never expected this exceptional war, let alone this violent upheaval. There were several shes of light in the sky. The powerful aura disappeared one after another and fell from the sky.

    The help that the fairy-tale secret realm had brought to Aiolos was beyond Wang Zhong and Mu Zi¡¯s imagination. Even his best brothers did not know what Aiolos had experienced there, let alone how much they had helped Aiolos. Only Aiolos himself knew how that series of secret realms had helped him, a former pure strength-type soldier, toprehend his true strength. He could not evolve to a higher power!

    However, he still had something weighing on his mind. If he did not resolve it, it would be equivalent to seeking death. After all, he was the prince of the Pampas Empire. How could he part with his bloodline so easily? Aiolos was not walking on a ruthless path.

    After all, the fabled Heavenly Cmity was about to ur. With his abilities, it was very likely that he would cause arge Heavenly Cmity!

    When Heroic Souls advanced into Heavenly Souls, they would have to go against a fire cmity. In order to do so, they would have to rely on their own energy. On the other hand, when Heavenly Souls tried to defy the heavens, change their fate, and free themselves from rules, they would face an elimination from the powers of the heaven and the earth. The more powerful their endowments were, the more powerful the Heavenly Cmity they encountered would be.

    Thus, even for Aiolos, if he was 50% confident that he would seed, this would already be an enormous amount of confidence. However, if he failed to evolve to a higher power, the Pampas Empire, who secretly had the ability to challenge the Amazon Empire, would lose their most important pir of support. The tribe would face great difficulties in order to survive, let alone fight for supremacy in South America with the Amazon Empire. After all, the territory that the Pampas Empire upied was far too barren. Furthermore, they did not have support from the Federation.

    Before the Heavenly Cmity urred, he had to deal with the tribes properly.

    Killed in seconds! The enemy was killed in three seconds!

    The three Heavenly Souls could not put forth any resistance. They did not even have the strength to force Aiolos out. Even amidst his fear and shock, Zhao Chen was ready to risk his life and fall along with the New World. The destructive attack that he had fired at New World City was easily resolved by Aiolos.

    The war had ended in the short span of half a minute. The Skylink media teams in charge of broadcasting were stunned. The reporters muttered and could not say anything much. It was as if they had watched a false battle between Heavenly Souls. They did not see any of the major scenes they had expected. They were at aplete loss for words.

    Meanwhile, the experts from the 10 Great Families and the remaining Heavenly Souls on Earth who were observing through Skylink were silent from their absolute shock.

    If Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance made them feel a sense of a threat that could challenge them, Aiolos¡¯s appearance was like a warning of their death.

    He was far too terrifying. Only Heavenly Soul experts were able to sense what these casual three punches meant. These attacks were far more frightening than an earth-shattering attack between Aiolos, and Zhao Chen and the others.

    Such a strong expert was behind Tianjing. This, this, this, this¡­ this was much more frightening than Wang Zhong secretly having the support of a Sacred Teacher in the Holy City! After all, having the support of a Sacred Teacher from the Holy City was only a guess. However, a being that was almost as powerful as a Sacred Teacher was right in front of their eyes!

    They pondered. How many resources would they have to offer up to get such a mighty presence to attack for them?

    ¡°Tianjing cannot be provoked!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. Call back all the scouts near Tianjing. There¡¯s no use¡­¡±

    ¡°Give them the mines. We won¡¯t fight for them anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Agree to the trade agreements that the New World proposed previously!¡±

    While the entire Federation was still silent, the leaders of the 9 Great Families had secretly issued various orders that they had no choice but to carry out. If they were only faced with Wang Zhong, the 10 Great Families still had ways to deal with him, but this man who called Wang Zhong his brother caused them to lose all courage to even resist him.

    The war had begun with a vigorous start but ended silently. The corpses of the three Heavenly Souls were left lying in the wilderness. No one even came to pick up their corpses¡­

    The audience, who was waiting for an exciting battle, felt that something was wrong. However, in New World City, Ma Dong was beaming from ear to ear.

    Of course, he knew what Aiolos¡¯s appearance in today¡¯s battle meant. The god who Gong Yi had talked about far exceeded his expectations. Wang Zhong was still the same old Wang Zhong. Even his brother was this amazing!

    ¡°Elder Brother! You are Wang Zhong¡¯s elder brother, so you are my elder brother!¡± In the city lord¡¯s pce, Aiolos had received the most respected position and was weed like an emperor. Ma Dong¡¯s bootlicking abilities hade in handy. He did so when he had to without any ambiguity or embarrassment. Moreover, he was genuine this time. This man was handsome and strong. If he was a woman, he would be dying to sleep with him immediately and pledge to marry him. Calling him elder brother was nothing much. ¡°My thanks are not enough to repay you. Elder Brother, just let me know if you want me to do anything!¡±

    Aiolos smiled. He did not choose to immediately leave after helping out. There was something he wanted to talk about with Ma Dong. ¡°I am the prince of the Pampas Empire, but I am notpetent at my job. In my pursuit of strength, I have strayed further and further away. I hope that you will be able to help my tribe.¡±

    The final thing he had to do before he evolved to a higher level, and what caused him to worry most, was definitely the stability and prosperity of his tribe.

 Chapter 935 - The Return of the King

    <h4>935 The Return of the King</h4>

    Although the Pampas Empire was situated in South America, with rich vegetation and fertile soil, there were many mutated beasts in the tropical jungles. Furthermore, the people of the Pampas Empire were not adept at growing nts; their living conditions were rather arduous, especially in terms of food. They lived in a massive tropical jungle but could onlypete for food with the mutated beasts. Many people in the Pampas Empire would die from hunting and finding food. Their abominable living conditions caused them to be agile and brave, but this also severely restricted their poption growth. They had never been able to develop. However, if they were able to receive resource support from the Federation¡­

    Ma Dong had just done some homework. The poption of the Pampas Empire did not exceed one million people, which was simr to the poption of Tianjing. Their territory was not very big either. With such a small ce, even if he did not know the current situation there like the back of his hand, he knew the gist of it.

    To the Pampas Empire, they most urgentlycked food.

    At that moment, he aggressively patted his chest. ¡°Rx, Elder Brother. As long as I am alive, I will feed all the people in the Pampas Empire! I will not dare to say that I can feed everyone luxuriously, but I will definitely not allow anyone to die from famine! As for the transmission array, I will find someone to resolve it today. It¡¯s great that we are already connected to the Amazon Empire. Connecting to the Pampas Empire will be a minor matter!¡±

    He was promising food for one million people. Even Aiolos could not help but be moved by this generosity. If Ma Dong was actually able to live up to his words, he would solve one of Aiolos¡¯s biggest problems. He was only afraid that when he evolved to a higher power, its effects on his inner demons would be reduced significantly.

    ¡°If anything happens to the New World, you can find me at any time, as long as I am still on Earth. Besides, there are many other soldiers with outstanding endowments in the Pampas Empire. I will give you special privileges to the honorable soldiers in the Pampas Empire. As long as they are willing, you can invite them at any time.¡±

    Aiolos looked at Ma Dong and slowly said, ¡°You are Wang Zhong¡¯s brother, so you are my brother.¡±

    At Aiolos¡¯s stage, he definitely did not only look at appearances. He could sense this person¡¯s soul. Although his strength was low, his willpower was strong. He also knew that he was not adept at business; neither was Wang Zhong.

    To Aiolos, being able to obtain a stable source of resource support, especially food support, would be an extremely massive help to the overall development of the Pampas Empire. Moreover, to the New World, they had Aiolos, a terrifying source of external assistance who could move mountains, as well as allies from the Pampas Empire with valiantbat levels that even the Kaiser Empire feared. They were even able to rapidly build a new, powerful army made up of people from the Pampas Empire, bringing stability and solid strength to the New World.

    Aiolos left, while the New World had gained a firm foothold in the Federation. Furthermore, their appetite grew bigger as they became more daring. They also became more unreasonable in their actions.

    They did not care about any family rules orws in the Federation. Ma Dong could do what others could not; the New World could also do what others could not. They had the support of Wang Zhong, who came from the Holy City, as well as an even more terrifying and mysterious being who seemed to have evolved to a higher power and was able to kill three Heavenly Souls in seconds. Even if the other families were pped in the face by Ma Dong, they could only choose to submit to humiliation for now, especially the Gui Family. Ma Dong was not foolish and would not make enemies everywhere. He mainly targeted the Gui Family, but Gui Family was actually able to endure. They were not like the Gui Family they once knew.

    Other than the threat of their military power, what was more frightening was the various bargaining chips that Ma Dong had in hand. He had pioneered trade rtions with the citizens of the empires. As a result, the trade of resources between the Federation and the empires allowed the New World to rapidly umte arge amount of wealth as well as technology and various resources from the Holy Land. All these were once monopolized by the various great families and were divided among them. They all had hidden rules: you cannot touch what is mine, and I will not touch what is yours. Everyone lived peacefully together, but Ma Dong did not care about all these. As long as he had enough profits, he would do anything without any care for these rules. He did not understand them and would not learn about them either. After all, he had a pathway to the Holy Land. He was this amazing. If the other families are not happy, thene and fight me!

    Cries of discontent rose all around from the various great families, but they realized that there was no movement from the Holy Land. Thus, they could only endure. However, the civilians responded with cheers. Too many small powers started to gather at Tianjing and New World City. No matter whether it was in terms of culture, economy, poption size, or strength, massive changes were happening every day. They rapidly progressed every single day.

    In the dark, there were voices preparing and making predictions on whether such ostentatious methods would allow Tianjing and the New World to reach the highest, most-dazzling peak in a short amount of time. They were just afraid that their foundation was unsteady. After all, they had offended many great families in the Federation. They would eventually encounter a great disaster that would destroy them.

    But this was no more than a prediction. Indeed, the prosperous New World was earning profits, and there seemed to be no signs of decline. Tianjing, which the New World controlled, had be the new rising power.

    To Ma Dong, Gong Yi, and the rest, the New World had only just begun.

    ...¡­

    Everything that happened in the New World had nothing to do with Wang Zhong. It would be much stabler to have Aiolos on guardpared to him. Lao Wang had finally returned to the base. It felt as if every mission he embarked on was a near-death experience.

    He had decided to return to the Holy City via the transmission pathway at the military grounds outside Tianjing. Before he left, he said his goodbyes. Many of his old friends and seniors came to send him off.

    Old Greene, Old Potter¡­ There was no doubt that these two old men were benefactors in Wang Zhong¡¯s life. They had given him a lot of help and affirmation and appreciated him greatly. Their granddaughters also had countless ties with Wang Zhong. However, Old Greene would still urge Wang Zhong to take good care of Scarlet to his heart¡¯s content, while Old Potter could only stare speechless.

    It had been two months since he had left the northern base at the Holy Battle battlefield. At first, he thought that after he returned, most of the people would have forgotten about this person called Wang Zhong, other than the Wanderlust Team. However, Wang Zhong did not expect to be warmly weed when he returned to the base.

    ¡°Is that Wang Zhong from the Wanderlust Team back?¡±

    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s a god. We have to take a look!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch. I want to see whether he has three heads and six arms!¡±

    Not only were his friends from the Wanderlust Team here, the dimensional humans, as well as countless members of ordinary exploration teams who once looked down on the Wanderlust Team and Wang Zhong in the past, were here as well. They had once looked down upon them as they did not feel that they had any extraordinary qualities yet had repeatedly achieved great sess. They thought the Wanderlust Team¡¯s luck was amazing, and people were jealous of them. However, they might have been lucky once or twice, but were they only lucky if they had seeded three or four times?

    In particr, after what happened at the Shadow Moon Fortress, all the exploration teamspletely changed their opinion of Wang Zhong. Not only was it because of the pressure exerted by the dimensional humans in an attempt to pay their debt of gratitude, they also sincerely respected what Wang Zhong had done.

    What kind of person would dare to challenge a Warlock Saint all by himself? What kind of person could dive deep into the territory of the Octopus people and frolic about while being chased by several dozen Saints among the Octopus people and then leave the Octopus people in a tizzy before escaping? Everyone in the Exploration Team Department admitted that they did not have the ability to do so, but this was definitely something that luck alone could not exin. Wang Zhong was this amazing. You could not help but give in.

    Furthermore, some children of the great families spread the word that Wang Zhong was facing a Heavenly Soul expert on Earth all by himself. Furthermore, he was outnumbered two to one. His achievement of killing two great Heavenly Souls was worth absolute respect from everyone.

    Although there were often legends in the Holy City about great Holy Disciples who killed Heavenly Soul experts that were of a higher realm than them, they were simply rumors without any evidence or eyewitnesses. These rumors could not evenpare to vivid ounts of Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance.

    With a powerfulbat level, he could kill Heavenly Soul experts who were of a higher realm than him and risk his life to save his dimensional-human allies. The rumors even said that he was the one who had invented the incredibly popr Soul Power Circuit, and messed around with their enemies, the Octopus people, all by himself. Ordinary people could not even imagine doing all these. It was said that only military achievements could test the standard of an expert. No one would be jealous of this kind of person. Instead, they could only revere and respect him. Furthermore, at this point, everyone now realized how Wang Zhong had defied the heavens and risen. It had only been a year since he entered the Holy Land, but he had grown from a small Heroic Soul to a Semi-Heavenly Soul. Furthermore, he had a powerfulbat level and had many legends surrounding him. He demonstrated his extraordinary skills in the Holy Battle.

    In the past, they had looked at him with a critical gaze. They did not think much of him with their doubt and disdain. However, once they had evened out their mentality and thought carefully about this, the rate at which he had risen was terrifying and simply defied the heavens.

    It was said that a Holy Battle was where legends were founded. Now, Wang Zhong was the greatest legend in the northern battlefield. He was at the apex of his power in the Exploration Team Department. Moreover, among the main forces in the battlefield, even various leaders like the Teachers and Great Teachers all knew Wang Zhong¡¯s name. They had even made Wang Zhong¡¯s name even more mysterious and mighty as a result of adding vivid details from their own imagination.

    Wang Zhong was very calm toward these legends. A false reputation would bring many benefits to Ma Dong and the rest as they supported New World City. But at the same time, there would be many inconveniences. The pros and cons canceled out; in the end, it was almost useless.

    If he truly wanted to control himself and control the fate of the New World, he definitely could not rely on these false reputations. He would have to rely on genuine strength.

    Various great exploration teams had maintained good rtions with the Wanderlust Team. Earlier, they were not willing to make some concessions as they had misgivings about the dimensional humans. Now that Wang Zhong had returned and as various legends developed, those who had been unwilling were now willing to work with the Wanderlust Team. No matter whether it was in terms of reputation or strength, the Wanderlust Team was growing rapidly. Although they were no match for the top-10 exploration teams, all the missions that the Wanderlust Team had epted would almost definitely seed. Not only did their king, Wang Zhong, return, there was also another terrifying member who was gradually bing a legend, a man who could control life and death: Mu Zi!

    When Wang Zhong was not around, the great dangers that the Wanderlust Team had encountered during their missions were easily resolved with Mu Zi¡¯s help. Not only could this terrifying man decide the life and death of his enemies, he could also take back the lives of hisrades from the god of death. The news that spread in the Exploration Team Department was not of how powerful Mu Zi was on the battlefield, but who he had saved that day. He had be synonymous to an angel. After all, he was a being who could control level-7 dimensional lifeforms.

    He had not seen Mu Zi for only one month, but when he saw Mu Zi again, Wang Zhong felt that Mu Zi had undergone many changes.

    These changes were not in terms of his appearance or strength. Instead, it was in terms of his disposition and state of mind. In the past, Mu Zi was extremely lonely. Even when he was in Katchirda City, he did not seem to interact much with other people. He was afraid that his terrifying fate would bring about misfortune and mortal danger to the people around him. However, after he came to the battlefield of the Holy Battle, the strange curse seemed to havepletely disappeared overnight. Not only did he not bring any adversity and death to the Wanderlust Team, he instead became their angel who saved lives.

    Perhaps it was just like Wang Zhong had said, that the Fifth Dimension was different from the Earth. Perhaps it was because the powerful Sacred Teacher was here to offset the misfortune that he brought¡­ Mu Zi was like a fish in water here. A smile that was often rarely seen was now stered on his face. He had many new friends and did not constantly worry about his frightening fate. Furthermore, the Heroic Soul bottleneck he had been trapped by seemed to loosen silently with the change in his mentality. Mu Zi had a feeling that he would be able to advance to the Heavenly Soul stage very soon.

    Not only were Mu Zi, Hyde, Oscar, and other members of the Wanderlust Team in the bar, the people from the Phantom Squadron were also here. Laura and Molton had arrived.

    Frankly speaking, Molton still felt deep remorse in his heart. In the past, he had a great opportunity and a great person to cozy up to, but he did not seize the opportunity. Perhaps the pride in his heart had caused Molton to be unwilling to admit his errors in his nning and ignored it, but what truly caused Molton to regret was that he had failed Laura. If he had not constantly used various methods to silently stop her and made many decisions on behalf of her for her own good, Scarlet might not be the one dating Wang Zhong. However, his younger sister did not seem to me him because of him. Laura was still the same old Laura, the fiery Captain of the Mad Beast Battle Squadron. She was a flexible and decisive person. She only had genuine blessings for Scarlet. Perhaps she did indeedck the fate to be with Wang Zhong.

    Besides, there were also many people from other exploration teams that Wang Zhong did not recognize. When they heard that the legend had returned, they came to the bar uninvited. Some of them simply wanted to offer a ss of alcohol and congratte him. They wanted to get to know the super newbie who was destined to rise in the future. Others were here about the Soul Power Circuit¡­

    The Soul Power Circuit had bemon in the northern and southern battlefields. More and more people trained and achieved sess, but an endless stream of problems emerged when they trained. To be honest, the Soul Power Circuit was not a particrlyplex method. The experts in the Holy Land, including Solomon who was said to be the creator of the circuit in the southern battlefield, were able to deliver fixed answers for the problems that ordinary Holy Disciples encountered while training. They had also analyzed and exined some difficult points people would encounter while training on the Soul Power Circuit. However, when Wang Zhong returned, he was also called the creator of the circuits. The people in the northern base now believed that Wang Zhong was the true creator, and many people wanted to hear Wang Zhong¡¯s opinions. Not only did they seek answers during the process of training, they also wanted to prove Wang Zhong¡¯s identity as the creator. After all, the battle between the north and the south over the Soul Power Circuit had be a rather hot topic in private conversations.

    Wang Zhong was extremely weing towards these questions. These would allow him to have a more in-depth understanding of his own Soul Power Circuit. Thus, when those who proposed a toast asked him such questions, Wang Zhong would answer all of them seriously. His extremely precise advice was different from the answers that came from the experts in the Holy Land and Solomon from the south. For ordinary people who trained their Soul Power Circuit, it would be difficult to tell who was superior based on these questions alone, but at least they had proven Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding toward the Soul Power Circuit. He had the knowledge at hand and could immediately answer any question he was asked. As a result, the northern battlefield could not help but believe that he was the true creator.

    Thus, the bar was extremely bustling. It was originally a small wee party organized for the Wanderlust Team, but it had be a grand celebration for the entire Exploration Team Department and a special question-and-answer session regarding the Soul Power Circuit. However, it was a pity that Scarlet was not around. It was said that she was sent out on a mission by her Great Teacher a few days ago and could not be contacted through Skylink. At the same time, Wang Zhong also asked about the progress on the northern battlefield. He heard that the resistance from the Octopus people had grown stronger. No matter whether it was the southern battlefield, which saw a rapid increase in soldiers, or the northern battlefield, which was facing wars, the progress on both sides had been slowed down significantly. Based on the trends, it seemed like the war was about to reach a stalemate. It was said that the higher-ups were considering increasing the number of soldiers. However, this time, they would not simply throw in low-leveled soldiers. They were considering adding high-leveled soldiers as well. A group of Heavenly Soul teachers had appeared on the list of reinforcements. It was even said that they would receive support from a new Sacred Teacher¡­

    Even though they had added high-leveled troops to the battle, this did not simply mean that the war was expanding. This only meant that the level of war would increase once again. When Wang Zhong thought about the terrifying number of Saint experts he had seen in the Octopus people¡¯s territory, the guidance that the Saint Teacher had given him in the treasure vault of the phoenix remains, the grievances between the humans and the Octopus people, as well as the terrifying strength of the Octopus people, he felt an unpleasant premonition growing in his heart.

    There was no doubt that the Octopus people were attempting something, and this would be a massive attempt. If humans lost many Heroic Souls, it might affect the long-term development of the human race, but it would not be enough to shake the foundations of governance among the humans in the Holy Land. What would truly shake their foundations would be the Great Teachers and Sacred Teachers. Once such experts entered the Mizobudapi World inrge streams and took heavy losses, it would bring destructive consequences to the humans.

    It was time to warn the higher-ups in the Holy Land with the reality he had learned about from the Octopus people¡¯s territory. His words might be taken seriously by the higher-ups in the Holy Land. Of course, he would need a way to deliver them. After all, a Heroic Soul teacher would not be able to interact with the higher-ups so easily. Wang Zhong pondered about a ¡®middleman¡¯ who could help him to pass on this information. Naturally, the first person he thought about was his direct superior, Great Teacher Sophia.

 Chapter 936 - Channel

    <h4>936 Channel</h4>

    Not only was she his direct superior who was in charge of him, she was also the teacher of his girlfriend, Scarlet. The rtionship between them should be very close; everyone in the Exploration Team Department also thought the same way. But for some reason, from the few interactions he had with Sophia, Wang Zhong felt that they could not get close. There were a subconscious resistance and vignce that made him temporarily give up on his idea of asking Great Teacher Sophia.

    He would have to rely on Great Teacher Murphy or Great Teacher Kenso. However, he heard that Great Teacher Murphy had returned to the Holy City for something. On the other hand, he had only met Great Teacher Kenso once. Although he was grateful for Great Teacher Kenso¡¯s guidance and support, they were not very close. After much thought, he eventually set his eyes on Teacher Lan Daier.

    Although she was only a Heroic Soul Teacher, she was also the Assistant Chief Logistics Officer of the northern battlefield. She definitely had the power to directly talk to the higher-ups. She was the best channel for him to ry the information to the higher-ups. Of course, most importantly, ever since he met Lan Daier before setting off from the Holy Land, he never had the chance to see her. He definitely had to visit her after returning.

    ¡­He just hoped that she would not fly into a rage.

    Teacher Lan Daier lived behind the Exploration Team Department, in the deepest area of the valley. It was also the safest ce in the entire base.

    Overhead was a massive Trust aircraft carrier that was hovering in the air. It was also surrounded by precipitous cliffs and was heavily guarded. This was also the headquarters of the Holy City Army. Wang Zhong was not an ordinary person in the northern battlefield. Soldiers looked at him with respect wherever he went. He went to the soldiers¡¯ office and asked for Lan Daier¡¯s address. Her house was like therge houses that everyone lived in, except even bigger. Probably no one had thought that the important Holy Battle would turn into a protracted war.

    He did not know whether Teacher Lan Daier was around. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard a voice with strong hostility behind him. ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t it Great Teacher Wang! What a rare guest!¡±

    He immediately knew that it was E. He did not know whether tough or cry at her strong, unhappy tone. ¡°Hello, Teacher E! Is Teacher Lan Daier in?¡±

    E carried a sealed box and walked from behind him. She looked at Wang Zhong with a sidewards nce and did not answer his question. Instead, she said, ¡°Tsk tsk, do you dare toe just because your girlfriend is not around? What do you think our ce is? Don¡¯t tell me that you have something to report. The Food Department has nothing to do with the Exploration Team Department!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I recently encountered a rather troublesome situation. Furthermore, I¡¯ve only just returned, right? Sister Daier is the most generous and will not me me.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m petty?¡± E red at him. The boxes in her hands rose and fell as they were pushed by her plump breasts. ¡°Our Teacher is not here! Please go home!¡±

    Wang Zhong was speechless when faced with a little chili pepper like her. Just as he was about to speak, the door opened by itself.

    After a few months of not seeing her, Lan Daier had slimmed down greatly. Perhaps the Food Department was overwhelmed with work after joining the Holy Battle. She wore a work robe that looked like a white long coat that floated on her body. Her beautiful hair was casually tied together with a headband. She did not put any makeup on her face and looked extremely delicate and pretty.

    She had already heard themotion outside. When she opened the door and took a look, to her surprise, it was Wang Zhong. There was no unhappiness and jealousy on her face, unlike E. Instead, there was a smile on her face. ¡°You have the time toe visit me today? Come in and speak.¡±

    Wang Zhong winked at E to show off, causing E to huff in anger. Meanwhile, Lan Daier smiled understandingly. No matter what achievements he had obtained, Wang Zhong was still the same old Wang Zhong. She had not recognized the wrong person.

    Even though they had not seen each other for a few months, there seemed to be no impact in their naturally close rtionship. The only person who was unhappy was probably E. She stroked her beard and red at him, even though she did not have a beard. ¡°Teacher Daier, there is an experiment today. That¡¯s right. There is also some ssified information!¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a pile of ssified materials on runes from her space crystal. This was somewhat directed at Wang Zhong. Deep down, she probably felt that Wang Zhong and Teacher were rather suitable for each other.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I got it. ce them on the resource table.¡±

    Her casual reminder did not disturb Lan Daier¡¯s decision to invite Wang Zhong in at all. This caused E to be rather unhappy, but she could not do anything either. After all, her Teacher was still a Teacher¡­ Except that Teacher Lan Daier was rather useless. Look at her bright smile when she looked at that ingrate¡­ She did not even care about her work! Typically, she said again and again that she did not care. She was just waiting for this ingrate toe, right? This was too much. E was going crazy!

    But there was something that E did not notice. Lan Daier was very warm, but Wang Zhong could sense that there was a hidden sense of unfamiliarity. Lan Daier¡¯s smile was genuine, but there was some restraint in her smile. Compared to how they had never kept any secrets from each other and how they had made all sorts of jokes in the past, there had been a subtle change. After all, some things had changed. This was normal.

    This house was veryrge. The decorations in the house did not make it seem like a normal living space. Instead, it seemed more like a working office. Steam was rising behind a thick curtain in the middle of the house as a fragrant smell wafted out. It was probably a ce for them to conduct food experiments. There were many working tables filled with various materials in the front area of the house. On the left, there were two very simple beds. The nkets on the beds were neatly folded. This waspletely different from what he had previously seen in Lan Daier¡¯s house.

    The battlefield of the Holy Battle did not just involve killing at the battlefront. The logistics personnel were often even busier than those killing at the battlefield. Even Daier, who was usually a sluggish person, was desperately working.

    Wang Zhong was rather emotional as he ced therge bag of presents on the table. These were some local specialties from Yunzhou that he had asked Ma Dong to gather. They were not valuable items. They were nothing more than snacks like Xuanwei ham and ky pastries.

    Yunzhou was Lan Daier¡¯s hometown. When he chatted endlessly with Lan Daier, Wang Zhong had heard Lan Daier fondly recall her childhood experiences in her hometown more than once. However, she was now in the Holy City. After she became Teacher Lan Daier, even her parents had moved there along with her family members. Thus, she had very few opportunities to taste the native vors of her hometown.

    This simple gift caused Lan Daier¡¯s eyes to light up. To her, these native goods were even more valuable than any other precious goods. Wang Zhong had never spoken to her in the few months since the Holy Battle began. He did not even send her a message on Skylink. Although Lan Daier always said that this was right and wished him and Scarlet all the best, she could not help but feel a hidden sense of neglect in the depths of her heart. Now, she could see that Wang Zhong was not an ungrateful person. He remembered everything she had once told him.

    The smile on her face rxed. Even Lan Daier herself felt that this was rather amusing. She had thought that shepletely did not care about him, but she was still very happy when he showed care for her. ¡°I heard that you did something amazing on Earth this time. That¡¯s right. Weren¡¯t you in the territory of the Octopus people? Why did you suddenly go to Earth? Come,e,e, tell Sister about it. I am very curious.¡±

    How Wang Zhong infiltrated enemy territory, caused utter chaos among the Octopus people, and returned to Earth were the most mysterious things that those in the northern battlefield, who were observing the situation, were most curious about. But Wang Zhong did not talk about these to anyone when he was in the bar yesterday. After all, this incident involved many secrets. At that moment, he spoke tirelessly about the various dangers and exciting encounters he had. Even E, who seemed unhappy throughout, could not help but be fixated by what he was talking about. She pretended to sort out materials at the side but was listening attentively.

    He talked about the dispute with the Warlock Saint, the cowardly Tatamu, the mysterious and powerful phoenix ruins, and even the memories that the Holy Saint Teacher had left behind in the remains.

    After understanding this series of experiences that Wang Zhong had encountered, Lan Daier and E were dumbfounded. The legends were true, and Wang Zhong was a Semi-Heavenly Soul. Furthermore, he was a Semi-Heavenly Soul with a powerfulbat level. Not only was he able to disy his extraordinary skills in the battle against the Octopus people Saints, he was even able to defeat two Heavenly Soul experts by himself after returning to Earth¡­ He had definitely far exceeded theirbat levels. A few months ago, Wang Zhong was still a mere Initial Phase Heroic Soul who grew under Lan Daier¡¯s personal guidance. However, she had never expected that he would be able to achieve this level in just a few months.

    She was shocked at Wang Zhong¡¯s rapid increase in strength and the authenticity of the rumors. In fact, the reality seemed even more exaggerated than the rumors! However, when she heard about Wang Zhong¡¯s emphasis on what happened in the Octopus people¡¯s territory and the guidance from the Holy Saint Teacher¡¯s memories, Lan Daier started to furrow her eyebrows.

    Of course, she definitely trusted Wang Zhong and did not seem to doubt the authenticity of all these. She also realized the severity of this problem.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that if the Octopus people actually had thousands of Saints just like what Wang Zhong had said, based on expected ratios, they would have at least ten super-beings who were on par with Sword Gods and Warlock Gods! This kind of strength was definitely not something that the current Holy City Army could defend against, even if they had the extraordinarily powerful Sacred Teacher Leyson! The humans were not afraid of the Octopus people¡¯s strength, but they might have to gather the strength of the entire Holy Land, countless secret realms, countless families, and even the many Sacred Teachers hiding in the dark, as well as the help from the Holy Land¡¯s powerful logistics team and various advanced war machinery to secure their victory in the Holy Battle.

    This amount of information and considerations were toorge. Furthermore, once everything was confirmed, the final oue of the Holy Battle would most likely cause the Holy City Army toe back empty-handed. The Holy Land would not possibly use up all the power in the Holy Land to invade a level-3 civilization. It would no longer be an invasion; they would be risking their lives!

    No matter how many attractive resources were avable in the Mizobudapi World, they were not enough to offset the danger that the human race was about to face. The losses far outweighed the gains. The Sacred Teachers could not possiblypletely concentrate and fight the Octopus people to the death immediately.

    This was a massive problem. Withdraw their troops? After exhaustingrge amounts of manpower and resources, not only did they not reap any benefits, they instead suffered heavy casualties. Would the higher-ups in the Holy Land easily agree to this? Could they agree to this? Did they even have the right to agree to this? Putting the rest of their losses aside, the great families and powers who had lost great amounts of military power had not reaped any benefits from this loss. The next time the Holy Land wanted to carry out a massive n, it would be extremely difficult for them to ask the great families to send out their troops.

    It was definitely difficult to advance or to retreat. This situation was definitely something the higher-ups in the Holy City did not want to face. It could be said that while Wang Zhong¡¯s news delivered a warning of danger, it had also brought about a great difficulty. The information that a mere Heroic Soul had brought back was difficult to ascertain but would cause the higher-ups in the Holy City Army to face a dilemma. The results would not be pleasant.

    This would not be an achievement. This would be a serious offense.

    ¡°This information cannot be leaked. Not only do we have to keep silent, we cannot even report this via the usual channels either. If not, we will easily be making the offense of shaking the soldiers¡¯ morale. No matter how excellent your performance at the Holy Battle is, the higher-ups definitely would not be able to protect you. Some extreme members might even vent their anger on you because of this¡­¡±

    This was also the reason why Wang Zhong had not publicized his journey. He did not even tell the members of the Wanderlust Team about this. It was not that he did not trust them. However, this situation was important. The more people who knew about this, the more unsafe it would be. However, it was evident that he could not keep silent and aloof about this. He hade to look for Lan Daier so that they could discuss this. Wang Zhong knew that Lan Daier would definitely understand his thoughts. He did not continue speaking and waited for her to continue.

    ¡°It is best to use your personal identity and look for the Sacred Teacher to talk about this¡­¡± Lan Daier remained silent for a very long time. As one of the higher-ups in the Holy City Army, although her field of responsibilities was different and she could not participate in decisions on military strategies, she regrly interacted with the higher-ups. She had a rather good understanding of the higher-ups in the Holy City Army. ¡°Sacred Teacher Leyson has a rather amiable personality. Furthermore, he treasures talents. If you use your own identity to talk to him about this, no matter whether he believes you or not, he will definitely not stir up trouble. As for what Sacred Teacher Leyson decides, it will be up to the higher-ups. This is the best solution. Moreover, I think that the probability of Sacred Teacher Leyson believing you is very high. He has always been using safe and reliable methods. He is a stable fighter who thinks that the Octopus people are not as weak as they seem.¡±

    Speaking of which, the northern battlefield hadnded in a position that was far away from the central region of the Octopus people. Ever since war broke out, they had been moving steadily and exploring slowly. This waspletely different from the southern battlefield. This was not just a coincidence. It was evident that the chiefmanders on both sides had differences in their attitude and knowledge of this battle.

    ¡°But with my identity, I cannot even see Sacred Teacher Leyson.¡± Wang Zhong sighed. It looked like Lan Daier, the Assistant Chief Logistics Officer, did not have the power to do so either. If not, Lan Daier would have definitely assumed the responsibility of contacting Sacred Teacher Leyson. Not everyone could meet the Sacred Teacher even if they wanted to. ¡°It looks like I have to ask Great Teacher Sophia. She probably has the right to directly interact with Sacred Teacher Leyson.¡±

    ¡°Sophia¡­¡± When Wang Zhong mentioned this name, Lan Daier furrowed her eyebrows. She seemed to want to speak but stopped.

 Chapter 937 - Scarletâ€™s Body

    <h4>937 Scarlet¡°s Body</h4>

    After a long time in the Holy City, Lan Daier knew some secrets about Sophia. There were some age-old secrets about Sophia in the Holy City. She seemed like a young, sexy, and graceful Great Teacher, but in reality, she was old enough to be the grandmother of most Great Teachers. Furthermore, it was said that her vicious name spread far and wide. She was a terrible and emotionless person. Even Sacred Teachers had to give some face to her. As for the other Great Teachers, almost none of them were willing to provoke her.

    If these were all the secrets surrounding Sophia, Lan Daier would not feel that anything was wrong. There were plenty of old Great Teachers who were as powerful as Sophia. More importantly, Lan Daier happened to know other secrets about Great Teacher Sophia, such as her cruel dark history¡­

    She wanted to say something, but stopped. In the end, she did not say anything. She did not have any proof for these secrets. In the past, she could casually raise them as if she was chatting normally with Wang Zhong. But now, she had a different identity. Sophia was Scarlet¡¯s Teacher, and Scarlet was Wang Zhong¡¯s girlfriend. Lan Daier did not want to give Wang Zhong the impression that she was ndering the image of Scarlet¡¯s Teacher.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡± Lan Daier remained silent for a very long time and finally found apromise. ¡°Although Great Teacher Sophia is under Sacred Teacher Leyson, she is one of the rather extreme advocates for war. If your information reaches her ears, she might not actually report this to the higher-ups¡­ If it is just like you have said, the Octopus people will probably wait for the constant reinforcements in the Holy City and will not carry out anyrge-scale counterattacks in the short run. The Holy City Army is safe for now, and we still have time. I will think of a way for you to meet Sacred Teacher Leyson. There should be a chance to do so. You can just wait for any news from me.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time, in the depths of the base, the news of Wang Zhong¡¯s return had spread among the Great Teachers but did not garner much attention. A majority of the Great Teachers had heard of Wang Zhong and knew that this young newbie was rising to a peak in the Holy Battle. He had also carried out many actions that caught the attention of the Great Teachers, who could not help but talk about him after their meals. But that was all. As Great Teachers in the Holy Battle, they were in charge of many things. Shocking talents who rose during the Holy Battle like Wang Zhong were very rare, but they were not the focus of the Great Teachers¡¯ attention. He would only catch the eyes of the Great Teachers if he suddenly advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage and had the qualifications of a Great Teacher. He would then have the same authority as them, and they would be colleagues who worked together.

    Wang Zhong had the potential to do so, and the day he would achieve all these was not far away, just not now. However, while there were some who viewed him lightly, there were definitely others who paid special attention to him.

    It was rare that Sophia was not at her work table. Instead, she was in her own room, meticulously putting on makeup at the bright and colorful dressing table she had obtained from the crystal world. Several strands of white hair that she had just pulled outy neatly on the dressing table. The few wrinkles that had silently crept on her face were also covered up by her extremely borate makeup skills.

    Sophia looked up and down at the eternally young face in the mirror, but she did not seem to be satisfied.

    The rate at which her power eroded was growing faster and faster, but this was inevitable. Even for a powerful practitioner like her, although she could extend her lifespan, she would not truly be able to live forever. On the contrary, after she entered the Heavenly Soul stage, unless she seeded in evolving to a higher power, the rate at which her body aged would be much faster than ordinary people. Their bodies had to bear the erosion brought about by their great strength. As a result, their cells divided and reced other cells very quickly. Her body would naturally grow old and die more quickly.

    She had immediately received the news of Wang Zhong¡¯s return. She had even used various methods to find out all the major events that had happened in Wang Zhong¡¯s journey. The only thing she did not know was how Wang Zhong had suddenly appeared on Earth from the pce of the Octopus people. Besides that, nothing had escaped herwork of information, including every single minor thing he had done on Earth.

    He had killed an aboriginal Heavenly Soul in seconds. He had also defeated a veteran, 4-star Great Teacher from the Zhao Family, even when the Great Teacher was at his peak power after forcibly recovering his youth. This was genuine power, and he had not used any tricks in order to win. The growth of this young man had exceeded Sophia¡¯s expectations. Furthermore, his potential had shocked Sophia time and again. However, there was something even more frightening. She could clearly feel that Wang Zhong¡¯s influence was growing bigger and bigger, not just among the Holy Disciples in the Holy City Army and the Exploration Team Department, but also the higher-ups from the Holy Land. She had heard the Heavenly Soul experts using a tone of admiration to talk about this young man when they gathered more than once. Furthermore, he had been deemed not guilty when he killed someone in the base¡­

    Frankly speaking, Sophia did not care much about Wang Zhong at first. He was no more than a dog or a pet who was by her treasured disciple Scarlet¡¯s side. When she was happy, she could allow him to give Scarlet some happiness. When she was unhappy, she could be like a stern parent who took away her disciple¡¯s treasured toy. He was an item, an unimportant ything who could exist or disappear at any time ording to her mood. But now, this unimportant ything had rapidly grown into a being that even she felt threatened by.

    She could not allow him to go on like this. She had to get rid of Wang Zhong, or it would be like nurturing a tiger that invited cmity! To her, Scarlet was far too important. However, the final oue would definitely not be harmonious.

    Furthermore, as Scarlet¡¯s boyfriend, if she allowed Wang Zhong to continue growing at a rapid rate like this, when she encountered problems with Scarlet in the future, this fellow would definitely be a snake in the grass. He might even be her mortal enemy and eventually the source of her death.

    Even before this, Sophia had realized this problem when Wang Zhong first killed Warlock Saint Heinrich. However, based on analyses from various perspectives, Wang Zhong had relied more on the threat of Kenso¡¯s Stink Bomb to kill Heinrich. It was abination of nning and luck. Thus, Sophia did not take him seriously. But even then, Sophia immediately allocated the ¡®sure-death¡¯ Shadow Moon Fortress mission to Wang Zhong. Sophia had sent experts there and definitely knew about what was happening in the Shadow Moon Fortress, as well as Sauron¡¯s presence. She even knew about the rewards offered in the ck market for killing certain people, including the fact that the one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team had epted the mission to assassinate Wang Zhong. Nothing could escape Sophia¡¯s eyes.

    However, it was a pity that the one-eyed man¡¯s exploration team was too weak. Even the Octopus people were notpletely reliable. They could not even kill a mere Heroic Soul. On the contrary, he left them in a tizzy and grew stronger before returning¡­ This time, she would not let outsiders do the work for her!

    She stood up and changed into the Great Teacher¡¯s robes. At that moment, someone lightly knocked on her door.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sophia replied calmly.

    Someone opened the door. Disciple Bolton respectfully walked in. ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°I have something to attend to and will go on a journey. I might take at least a month, possibly even longer. I will leave the work in the Exploration Team Department to you for now,¡± Sophia softly said. ¡°Also, find a way to make Wang Zhong disappear. We have to ensure that nothing bad happens. Make sure your hands and feet are clean as well. Don¡¯t leave behind any chance for investigation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± There did not seem to be any change in Bolton¡¯s expression.

    Bolton was Sophia¡¯s trusted subordinate. Not only was he her trusted disciple, he also had other uses.

    As for the aftereffects, although Wang Zhong was not famous, he was only a Teacher in name. He did not have any actual duties in the Holy City Army and did not have any powerful backers among the higher-ups. This kind of person had not truly formed any sense of loyalty to him and his circle from the great forces. If he suddenly died from an ident, even if anyone suspected Sophia, they would not have enough evidence to prove it. It was very unlikely that anyone would cause trouble for her because of him.

    She did not talk about any nonsense. A soul glimmered in Sophia¡¯s hand, and she disappeared.

    This was a unique fragment world and Sophia¡¯s private territory. Every Sacred Teacher had their own fragment world. Some Sacred Teachers could even have a few fragment worlds. It was extremely rare for a Great Teacher to have a fragment world.

    At that moment in the fragment world, snowkes the size of goose feathers were falling everywhere from the sky, dyeing the entire world snow-white. Right in the center of the world, there was a heavenlyke that looked like an ice crystal. A young person was quietly sitting in the middle of theke.

    Sophia¡¯s gaze swept across the young person¡¯s body. She looked at her plump and voluptuous chest, her pink, milk-white, and smooth skin, her face that was extremely beautiful and full of grace. Her skin was so tender that it seemed like it could break just from a flick. Her thick, ck hair was even more intoxicating to Sophia.

    She had a perfect body and was the perfect age¡­ The only imperfection was that this foolish girl had given her virginity to that damned fellow. But it did not matter. Sophia did not particrly care about this. However, that fellow had also entered the body she was about to enter. Thus, she felt slightly disgusted¡­

    That was right. She was about to exchange her body with Scarlet¡¯s! This was also the sole reason why she had taken Scarlet in as her disciple and thought highly of her. She had personally guided her to raise her strength, brought her to various secret realms, and exerted all her mental and physical strength to nurture her all for this!

    She was already very old and could be considered one of the oldest Heavenly Souls. She had not died because of the soul transfer technique, also known as body seizing. It was not a secret among the higher-ups, but these people were all Sacred Teachers and would not care about her actions. Scarlet was the best body she had ever seen. Once she upied her body, she would have the chance to challenge the Heavenly Cmity once again. This would be her third time doing so.

    Of course, body seizing was a taboo in the Holy Land, and she could not show this off. As she looked at this perfect body, her mouth started drooling with greed.

    She had wanted to wait for a while for Scarlet to naturally advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage before seizing her body. However, her body was rapidly aging. Furthermore, there were many uncertain factors. She could no longer wait that long.

    Steam rose from the heavenlyke. She had put together various natural treasures she had collected in the recent decades in theke. She wanted to help Scarlet ovee the obstacles she faced in advancing to the Heavenly Soul Stage by force. Only the body of a Heavenly Soul expert could endure her massive soul!

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    Scarlet, who had been closing her eyes and meditating in the middle of theke, had sensed Sophia¡¯s arrival and opened her eyes.

    The greed and lust in Sophia¡¯s eyes immediately disappeared. She simply waved her hand calmly. ¡°Pay attention to your own matter, the Revolving Soul Drawing Technique. I will help you to guide your soul. Once you achieve the Heavenly Soul Stage, you will have a proper standing in the Holy Battle!¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude. The various encounters ahead of Wang Zhong had caused her to be annoyed that she was too weak and could not help him. She did not expect her Teacher to suddenly respond to her inner desires. Now, she was soaking with the natural treasures in the heavenlyke. Scarlet even felt that this great luxury was a sin. For her sake, her Teacher had actually¡­

    ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate! You cannot be distracted!¡± Sophia¡¯s reprimanding voice sounded beside her ear.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Scarlet knew that this opportunity was hard toe by and did not dare to be careless. She quickly calmed her mind.

    The steam from the heavenlyke grew stronger, causing her milky and smooth skin to turn slightly red. Mist gradually concealed the figures of the master and apprentice.

    Back in the base, Wang Zhong had the qualifications to own his own house as a Teacher. The Exploration Team Department quickly started work on his residence. Of course, whether Wang Zhong lived in the house or not was none of their business. He could even let Simba out to rx inside.

    Right now, the Holy Battle was stuck in a stalemate. Over at the southern battlefield, the Holy City Army noticed that more and more Octopus people Saints had appeared. As a result, the high-leveled powers in the Holy City Army felt that they had too many difficulties to deal with and were in an awkward position. Thus, they waited for high-leveled reinforcements to arrive from the Holy Land as they maintained a solid defense. On the other hand, they continued to push for the spread of the Soul Power Circuit in the army. To be honest, if it was not for the appearance of the Soul Power Circuit, the humans¡¯ Holy Battle might have already turned into a joke.

    No matter whether it was because of the strong push from the higher-ups, or the enthusiasm from the lower levels to learn, the Soul Power Circuit had be the hottest topic in the two battlefields. Admittedly, the grassroots version of the Soul Power Circuit did not allow them to achieve the dazzling realm like Wang Zhong¡¯s that they wanted to achieve, as they did not have the Soul Core at the center of their training. However, as a practical technique that could be learned and mastered easily, a 30% increase in theirbat level was enough for a Heroic Soul soldier to go crazy.

    However, they gradually felt the limits of the grassroots version.

    This was a perfect new system, but only had the basic Three Circuits: speed, power, and agility. Was there no possibility of any improvements? Many people conducted research and tests¡­ However, it was a pity that they did not yield any results. The Three Circuits were simple operations that Wang Zhong had stripped from the Soul Power Circuit that was established from the Soul Core. Thus, looking at the Three Circuits alone, they seemed easy, but this simplicity was only achieved through multiple umtions of the essence of the soul. Only those who had grasped the core could continue to draw a conclusion, while the others lost their existing abilities while trying to acquire a new technique. If they wanted to work backward, it would be apletely different matter. It would even be more difficult than inventing the Soul Power Circuit from scratch.

 Chapter 938 - General Trend

    <h4>Chapter 938 General Trend</h4>

    There seemed to be a tacit understanding in the north and south battlefields. The north battlefield silently agreed that Wang Zhong was the creator, while the south battlefield silently agreed that Solomon was the creator. The only simrity was that there was no official confirmation.

    This time, after Wang Zhong had returned, several core members of the Wanderlust Team had expressed theirints and worry about this in front of him more than once. However, Wang Zhong simply smiled. He did not seem to be concerned, nor did he seem to care. The impression he gave everyone was that he did not have good solutions either. Thus, everyone was rather depressed.

    As for Wang Zhong himself, he was very clear about his own thoughts. He would definitely get even with Solomon for everything, including old and new debts. However, with the Holy Battle ahead of them, the higher-ups would be thinking about this problem. If an internal conflict broke out, no matter whether Wang Zhong or Solomon won, it would not be good for the Holy Battle. There would be repercussions even after the Holy Battle ended.

    Of course, the oue might not reflect the truth. There were many instances when the truth was not necessary. The victors would write history.

    Now, he was more concerned about Grai.

    With Ma Dong¡¯s introduction, Scarlet¡¯s narration, and his own understanding of Grai, although there might be some difference with the true reality, Wang Zhong was very sure that he was most likely seeking death.

    Things turned into their opposites when they reached the extreme limit. It was said that Virgos were perfectionists, and Grai was one of the most extreme Virgos. As a result of his overly perfect personality, he was unable to betray Wang Zhong but could not ept himself betraying Solomon either. However, when he had to betray one of them, no matter who he chose to betray, he definitely would not be able to ovee this barrier in his heart. Wang Zhong could imagine the two options that Grai had to choose between. He could eitherunch a suicide attack on the Octopus people or go to the southern base to look for Solomon and atone for his crimes with his death.

    When Wang Zhong returned to the base, the first thing he did was to look for traces of Grai. He turned this into a mission to find missing personnel and sent it to the Exploration Team Department with a reward of 30,000 Holy Coins. Furthermore, he did not restrict the exploration teams who could ept this mission. Thus, they did not necessarily have to ept the mission, and whoever found Grai could go to the Exploration Team Department to im their reward. They would have to find a missing Heroic Soul and bring him back safely. Thus, there was no doubt that a reward of 30,000 Holy Coins for this level of difficulty was extremely generous. More importantly, the missions issued by the Exploration Team Department would be shared among the north and south battlefields. If Grai had gone to the south battlefield to look for Solomon, the likelihood that the other exploration teams in the south battlefield would discover him would be rather high. As long as the exploration teams from the south battlefield were involved, the probability that he would seed in stopping Grai before he found Solomon would be high.

    This was like looking for a needle in a haystack. It was extremely difficult and would rely on his luck, but this was the best method that Wang Zhong could use for now.

    It was a mission with a generous reward and low level of danger. When the mission was issued, it spurred the excitement of many exploration teams. But as the days passed, there was no news regarding Grai from the north or south battlefield. No one had discovered any clues. No matter how much money was offered, they would only be able to im it once they finished the mission, but there were no clues. As a result, the enthusiasm the various exploration teams had towards this high-reward mission gradually vanished.

    The Wilson Bar had be the ¡®headquarters¡¯ of the Wanderlust Team.

    This group of people had a skill. No matter where they went, alcohol was the most important. After all, the Wanderlust Team had first gathered through alcohol. Even though they had experienced countless changes and had maderge adjustments in their members, this tradition continued to be passed down. Recently, there were not many missions from the Exploration Team Department either. They spent most of their time training the Soul Power Circuit. When they had some free time, they would gather at the bar and chat among themselves and release the stress they had umted from the Holy Battle.

    It was in the afternoon, and there were not many people in the bar. It was rare that slow and gentle music was being yed in the bar. Wang Zhong was there with some dimensional humans who had joined the Wanderlust Team. They were surrounding Wang Zhong and asking for help with some difficulties they had faced while training their Soul Power Circuit. As they chatted excitedly, two surprising guests silently arrived.

    A man and a woman arrived. The man was wearing traditional Chinese clothing and had a neat crew cut. He seemed rather normal. Meanwhile, the woman was extremely delicate and pretty, without any hint of arrogance. She was like an immortal who had walked out of a painting. She seemed graceful and pure. People could not help but look at her.

    Many people in the bar had noticed this pair. They were a strange couple, but only a few people recognized them. Many people quietly talked about them, but before anyone could recognize them, the man stood at the entrance of the bar and smiled. ¡°Wang Zhong.¡±

    The voice was slightly familiar. Wang Zhong turned around. Before he could see who the visitor was, the person immediately snapped his fingers. An invisible pressure instantly appeared at his fingers and shot at Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s enemy?!

    Wang Zhong was respected by everyone in the Exploration Team Department, and his strength was bizarre. However, there were still people who dared to attack him. Furthermore, it was a young person who was around twenty years old, just like Wang Zhong. Everyone in the bar was dumbfounded, including the dimensional humans who were sitting with Wang Zhong and did not even have the time to react.

    Wang Zhong did not even look at the person. He stretched out his palm and stopped the pressure with just his palm. When the pressure hit his palm, there was only a faint bang. It did not even leave a wound.

    There was a sh of approval in the man¡¯s eyes. Immediately after, his figure swayed. No one in the bar was able to clearly see what he was doing. In a sh, he appeared right in front of Wang Zhong. A kick imbued with massive power aimed straight at Wang Zhong¡¯s head.

    Boom!

    This was a terrifying amount of power. The wind pressure alone caused the dimensional humans sitting with Wang Zhong to find it hard to breathe, and their expressions immediately changed. On the other hand, Wang Zhong crossed his arms and protected his head against the attack from above.

    The man did not actually kick Wang Zhong. He seemed to be able to use massive and terrifying power in his hand as he pleased. The high-pressure kick instantly shifted as his body rotated with great power, and his left leg swept past like a whip.

    He changed his position quickly, but Wang Zhong was even faster. He quickly withdrew his arms that were crossed above his head.

    Boom!

    There was a terrifying sound. At the same time, the man rapidly snapped his fingers using his left hand, which he had hidden behind his body. Several dozen air-pressure bombs were fired in a frenzy.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Countless palm shades appeared from Wang Zhong¡¯s right palm and blocked the attacks. There was a series of shing sounds, along with the massive sound that was produced when the man¡¯s leg came into contact with Wang Zhong¡¯s left hand. These explosions were ear-piercing. However, they only heard the sound but did not feel any shock. As the terrifying power from two sides shed, they were able to absorb and suppress the power they released at the same time. Even the cup full of alcohol on the table in front of Wang Zhong had not moved at all!

    The two of them moved very quickly. In a sh, they had exchanged several dozen blows. However, to the observers, it simply looked like a whirlwind of shes.

    They shed and immediately stepped back. Wang Zhong had already left his seat and naturally took two steps back. The man also took two steps back. Everyone could sense the terrifying power that filled the surroundings when the two of them shed. However, they were both highly skilled and had great control over their attacks. Furthermore, their high speeds caused everyone else to be unable to see them clearly.

    The bar instantly fell silent, other than the inappropriate slow and gentle music that yed.

    After three or four seconds of shock and silence, the dimensional humans beside Wang Zhong finally recovered from their shock. They could sense the massive difference between them and the two people, but the frank dimensional humans would not possibly withdraw with their tail between their legs. How could he attack Wang Zhong, the person whom the dimensional humans respected most, right in front of them?! The dimensional humans flew into a rage and jumped up. ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Although the two of them stood facing each other, there were smiles on their faces as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for a long time.

    ¡°It looks like you have made the right decision yet again.¡± The man smiled. If he hadcked passion for training in the past, the moment he saw Wang Zhong again, his goal became extremely clear. He was brimming with vigor.

    On the other hand, the graceful and beautiful woman had walked to the man¡¯s side. The most beautiful people among the Holy Disciples were Carolyn, Scarlet, and a few other people. In particr, Carolyn was silently regarded as the top beauty among the Holy Disciples. Humans had no clear standards in their pursuit of beauty, and to each their own. However, the woman in front of them was evidently a notch above the rest.

    Who was she? She could not be an unknown person!

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, we meet again.¡± The woman shed a bright smile that lit up the entire bar.

    They were Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen, who hade from afar. Their personalities were easy to determine; they were both resolute people. Furthermore, the Mo Family no longer interfered in their development. The Mo Family defined the foundation that each family should have. No matter how much power they had, it was meaningless. It was no longer like the old times, where capital and resources were king. A soldier could now defy the heavens. Families without any experts on guard were no more than sitting ducks.

    ¡°Such rare guests!¡± Wang Zhong burst outughing. Although Mo Wen no longer covered his eyes and had changed his appearance, Wang Zhong still recognized him immediately. After all, he was once a very important enemy to Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong thought that among the CHF participants, he was the fastest to train, but by luck or coincidence, Mo Wen had also reached the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage. No wonder the Mo Family had the confidence to send Mo Wen to the Holy Land.

    The smell of gunpowderpletely disappeared from the scene in an instant. The dimensional humans, who had been shouting loudly, felt slightly awkward. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong smiled and walked over to Mo Wen, shaking his hand. ¡°Why are the two of you here? Are you going to officiallye to the Holy Land?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not only will we join the Holy Battle, we also want to join Captain Wang Zhong¡¯s Wanderlust Team.¡± Mo Xingchen¡¯s voice was intoxicating. Although it was not bewitching, it seemed pure and magical. Eight out of ten men in the bar would feel like their entire body was floating and would not be able to say anything once they heard her voice. She smiled and said, ¡°Would you be willing to take us in?¡±

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded. He did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Are the two of you serious?¡± Although he had gotten rid of the Zhao Family, how could the Zhao Family, which was already on the decline,pare to the Mo Family, who was at the apex of their power?

    Mo Wen smiled. ¡°The day we defeat you is the day we will leave. Before that, we will help you with manual work. How does this deal sound?¡±

    Wang Zhong could not help but smile. ¡°This deal is worthwhile. Just be careful not to beborers!¡±

    ¡°That will depend on whether you have the strength to turn us intoborers!¡± Mo Wen eximed.

    The people at the bar understood that this person was probably Wang Zhong¡¯s enemy. As a matter of fact, he probably wanted to observe Wang Zhong at the closest distance possible. Ever since the incident with Mu Zi, no one dared to look down upon anyone rted to Mu Zi. The social circle of a monster would definitely not have normal people.

    The addition of the siblings from the Mo Family did not cause anyrge waves in the Exploration Team Department. There were definitely members of the Mo Family among the higher-ups in the Holy Land, but surprisingly, they were very mysterious and low-lying. This was also in line with the Mo Family¡¯s style. As for Mo Wen¡¯s standard, they would have to wait for the Holy Battle to find out.

    However, when this piece of information reached the Federation, the chaos could almost cause mountains to copse and the ground to crack.

    The Mo Family, who had not participated in the Holy Battle all this time, had sent two of their young core experts to take part in the war. Furthermore, they had directly joined the Wanderlust Team¡­ What did this mean? Was this a sign that the mysterious and powerful Mo Family was about to work together with the New World?

    Due to the battle with Aiolos outside New World City, the great families in the Federation had their misgivings about the organization that Wang Zhong almost singlehandedly supported. They viewed the New World as their future enemy and were even pondering methods to get rid of them. But before they could start weakening the New World, an extremely serious piece of news hade from the Holy City. They were driving the great families to their deaths!

    What kind of presence was the Mo Family? They were a superpower who had always been standing at the peak, even during the Dark Era that had gued human history. They did not strive for fame and gain. Thus, they allowed the Stuart n to upy the position of top family in the Federation for 100 years. However, putting aside the Stuart n¡¯s reputation, even if the Stuart n had led the families in the Federation for 100 years, if you asked anyone in the Federation topare the strength of the Stuart n and the Mo Family, 10 out of 10 people would feel that the Mo Family was more powerful! Moreover, the Mo Family had remained absolutely neutral in any power struggles and did not take sides. Their sudden action would destroy the tradition that had been maintained in the Mo Family for hundreds of years. Were they about to defy the natural order?

    How could Ma Dong miss out on this opportunity? He wanted to let his enemies, who were lying in ambush, do the guesswork. Humans loved to guess and infer. This situation could be the oue of one of Ma Dong¡¯s decisions, but who could say for sure?

    This was the first time the great powers felt threatened, and their position would be shaken. Winds were rising in the peaceful Federation. This was a sign that chaos was about to break out.

    ¡­

    It seemed like Teacher Lan Daier¡¯s ¡®work¡¯ had been effective. After just one idle week spent at the Exploration Team Department, Wang Zhong had been called in by Sacred Teacher Leyson.

    The news was issued publicly. This was different from their original n of using his personal identity to see Sacred Teacher Leyson. Wang Zhong had some doubt, but when he went over, he discovered that Sacred Teacher Leyson had not just called him in.

    There were another five people present. When Wang Zhong arrived, the five of them were already waiting at the waiting hall. There were four men and one woman, and they seemed to be discussing something in a low voice.

 Chapter 939 - Team Leader

    <h4>Chapter 939 Team Leader</h4>

    The leader of the Phantom Squadron, ¡°Phantom King¡± Morad, the leader of the Red Spiders, ¡°Red Widow¡± Faith Kelly, the leader of the Seekers, ¡°Wolf King¡± Alexander, the leader of the Blue Devil Squadron, ¡°Blue Fatty¡± Adaman, and the leader of the Upside Down Squadron, ¡°Strongest on Earth 135¡± Small Felix, were present. They were five of the top 10 exploration teams in the Holy City. They were also the five strongest team leaders who had been allocated to the north battlefield in the Holy Battle.

    Other than Morad, who had followed the Holy City Army here, the other four team leaders had juste from the Holy City. The power and tenacity of the Octopus people had exceeded the expectations of the Holy City. Reinforcements from various levels of power continued to stream in. As for these big names, Wang Zhong had already heard of them. They had achieved the level of Dimensional Devourer in the Dimensional Hostel and were extremely mysterious within the Exploration Team Department. They were the subject of various legends where they defeated Heavenly Souls. Even many extremely famous Teachers would not be able topare with this group of people in terms of strength. However, they were not Teachers as they did not care about the meager benefits they would obtain from bing Teachers. They had set their goals above the levels of Great Teacher and even Sacred Teacher. They were absolute Semi-Heavenly Souls and the strongest Heroic Souls. They were also the top elites among the Heroic Souls who had the highest priority and were most valued by the higher-ups in the Holy City.

    Among the Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers, there were some who were more adept, but this did not mean that they were proficient in battle. However, thebat level of these Semi-Heavenly Souls was definitely frightening. It would not be difficult for them to be Great Teachers. Once they advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, they would strive to be the strongest Heavenly Souls. They might only face some difficulties in bing Sacred Teachers.

    The five of them were rather curious when they saw Wang Zhong arrive and cast sidelong nces at him. Wang Zhong had never seen the five of them. In reality, within the entire Exploration Team Department, very few people had seen these mysterious team leaders, even among the veteran Holy Disciples. However, this did not mean that they did not recognize Wang Zhong. After all, he was the new star among the Holy Disciples who was reaching the peak of his power. In particr, he had saved Hyde and the other dimensional humans. As a result, Wolf King Alexander was rather familiar with him. He smiled and nodded at Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong also smiled and nodded. Even though the five of them were deliberately suppressing their aura, he could sense Semi-Heavenly Soul auras radiating from their bodies. Every single action they took was secretly andpletely natural. It was evident that not only had their strength reached the Semi-Heavenly Soul, they were also close to reaching the Heavenly Soul Stage in terms of their knowledge on training.

    They were all experts, absolute experts!

    Wang Zhong was rather excited. Many of the Heroic Soul experts in the Holy City had fatal ws due to various shorings in their training, but this rule did not seem to apply to the cream of the experts here. If he was able to discover the Soul Power Circuit, the others could definitely be lucky as well. This luck did not only apply to Wang Zhong.

    They continued to observe one another as if they had been waiting for Wang Zhong in particr. However, the moment he stepped into the hall, Sacred Teacher Leyson¡¯s voice sounded throughout the hall.

    His voice was rather harmonious and amiable. Although it was slightly old, it was not powerless. Instead, it gave everyone a steady and dignified sense of security. ¡°Heh heh, everyone is here. No need to stand up. No need to be so tense either. Just sit anywhere.¡±

    In the face of Sacred Teacher Leyson, who was celebrated for his powerfulbat level even among the rest of the Sacred Teachers, even conceited and arrogant fellows did not dare to be careless and impolite. There were many seats in the hall. They respectfully received his orders and sat on both sides.

    A virtual projection was slowly shown in the middle of the hall. It waspletely different from the massive virtual image of Leyson that Wang Zhong had seen during thending battle. He saw a rather skinny figure, but Wang Zhong immediately felt that this figure and the voice were rather familiar.

    Damn¡­ What the hell was going on? Sacred Teacher Leyson was¡­ Uncle Zhang?

    As the appearance of the holographic image grew clearer, there was no doubt in Wang Zhong¡¯s heart.

    This old man who looked harmonious and amiable was Uncle Zhang who he had often seen at the secret realm in the Holy City, right?

    Even Wang Zhong, who had never been shocked by anything, could not help but gape slightly. At first, he had doubts about Uncle Zhang¡¯s identity, but after countless observations and probing, he finally determined that Uncle Zhang was simply a retired and idle Great Teacher. However, one could not me Wang Zhong for not having the foresight. It was just that Leyson had controlled his strength so exquisitely that Wang Zhong could not find any gaps. Furthermore, which Sacred Teacher was so free as to fish with a mere Heroic Soul every week? This was simply unthinkable.

    However, although this was surprising, this also made sense. Wang Zhong now understood why his ¡®luck¡¯ had been so good.

    Back then, Great Teacher Kenso, who had never met him before, had given him the position of second-ss apprentice. Later on, the Wanderlust Team was in the Holy City Army¡¯s favor, even though they were a small team with only 10 people, pushing aside many other 4th rank exploration teams who hade to participate in the Holy Battle. After that, even when he killed someone in the base, he was found not guilty¡­ so it was not that he had been lucky. It was because he had behind-the-scenes support!

    This time, the exploration team leaders had not been called for a particrly major asion. As reinforcements who had been specially invited, they would be praised and encouraged in advance. Sacred Teacher Leyson would personally introduce the current war situation, as well as the goals and the strategies of the higher-ups. Then, he would encourage them to treasure this rare war opportunity and attempt to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage while training.

    Wang Zhong listened to this. Their mission was not to obtain the greatest number of achievements in the Holy Battle. Instead, their aim was to train and use the transcendental energy that the Mizobudapi had umted to break through.

    Just like how powerful Heavenly Souls would find it more difficult to evolve to a higher power, it would be much more difficult for powerful Heroic Souls to break through the barriers of the Heroic Soul Stage and advance. It was simple. The stronger you were, the more stable your realm was, but while this stability provided you with powerful strength, it would also be like a strong shackle that tied you down. It would be difficult for you to break through.

    Of course, if they were able to break through such difficulties and advance, they would definitely be more powerful than ordinary Great Teachers. They would also be experts who were most likely to ovee the Heavenly Cmity and be Sacred Teachers. Thus, not only did these team leaders have special positions among the Holy Disciples, they were also even more valued by the higher-ups in the Holy Citypared to ordinary Great Teachers.

    All the team leaders sat up straight. On the surface, they were respectfully listening to him. However, they were secretly observing one another. They wanted to see whether their enemies, whom they had not seen for a long time, had progressed. Had they managed to shake their enemies off, or had their enemies surpassed them¡­? To them, the other team leaders were their greatestpetitors.

    The situation in the Holy Land caused thepetition between humans to continue. Peace would only breed weakness, and they would not be able to survive in the Dimensional World.

    Of course, Wang Zhong would not let this chance slip by. Since he was here, this meant that these people were also as powerful as him.

    Phantom King Morad seemed rather gloomy. He was the hardest individual to see through. The ck cloak was not an ordinary item; it was hazy and obstructed one¡¯s view. As a result, his entire face was concealed by the cloak and could not be seen clearly. Not only was his face blocked, even the aura from Morad¡¯s body was concealed by the cloak. It was somewhat different from Simba¡¯s clown mask but had the same effect.

    Red Widow Faith Kelly from the Red Spiders was extremely bewitching even though she had deliberately suppressed her bewitching aura in front of Sacred Teacher Leyson. She sat up straight and did not act coquettishly. She even dressed more formally, but even a casual gaze from her was enough to express her amorous feelings. Every single action she took was naturally captivating, even when she was breathing, causing people to be unable to control their feelings. Even Wang Zhong silently felt that he did not dare to look too much at her. However, this was not because he felt that he would be bewitched by her. Instead, he could feel her terrifying demeanor that could spread through the air and cause male hormones to surge rapidly. This was a sinister invasion of power. This was no longer a psychological desire; this was a physiological desire. This¡­ was very ufortable. The others had to pay attention to this.

    Wolf King Alexander seemed more normal. He was a mature man who seemed to be around thirty years old. He had golden hair and light blue eyes and was tall. He was the absolute leader among the core members of the dimensional humans. He was truly a legendary figure. He had marched through the Holy City unhindered with his Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit technique and maintained a winning streak as a Heroic Soul. He had even directly challenged a 6-star Great Teacher and defeated him!

    Wolf King Alexander was also once deemed the number one Heroic Soul in the Holy City. At the same time, he had a bright personality and had leadership abilities. He was the pride of the dimensional humans. In the few days since Wang Zhong had returned, he had heard Hyde talk about his reverence and respect for Alexander more than once during their conversations.

    The leader of the Blue Devil Squadron, Blue Fatty Adaman, was chubby, just like what his name suggested. He was always brimming with smiles. He even had another nickname, Smiling Buddha. Wang Zhong could not feel a strong sense of pressure from him. It was said that no matter what Adaman encountered, he would always calmly face it with a smile. Perhaps he had never encountered any difficulties. Most importantly, his speed was shocking.

    Thest person was Small Felix from the Upside Down Squadron. He was called Strongest on Earth 135, but Wang Zhong felt that 135 was an exaggeration. He looked like he was at most 1.2 meters tall. If one were to say that he was 135 centimeters, it would be because of the pair of elevator shoes on his feet. He sat on a broad chair, and his legs dangled in the air. His hands could not even reach the armrests on the side, but he did not look like the naive and cute type. There was arge head on top of his small body that made up one-third of his body. Furthermore, the whisker-like mustache on his face was hrious inparison to his dwarf-ish 1.2 meter-tall body. He was a short midget uncle, but his bright eyes left a deep impression on Wang Zhong. He felt as if a massive amount of energy was contained in those eyes. It was said that he was adept in eye techniques¡­

    It could be seen that Sacred Teacher Leyson was still undergoing closed-door cultivation after thending battle. This had gone on for a few months. He had torn apart the powerful Mizobudapi World¡¯s Will by force and had to resist the natural healing of that world, keeping the gap open for a full one to two hours. Even to a Sacred Teacher, this exhaustion was unbelievable.

    His exnations had been very simple. The others left, but the Sacred Teacher only asked Wang Zhong to stay behind. Morad and the rest were rather surprised. In terms of contributions, all of them had made great ones, right? But was Wang Zhong worth wasting the Sacred Teacher¡¯s time?

    This Wang Zhong¡­ They had nced at him several times with deep interest. They remembered him.

    The five of them left, and the room immediately fell silent. The holographic image of Sacred Teacher Leyson did not speak immediately. Instead, he smiled and looked at Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong also looked at him. They looked at each other for a long time before bursting out inughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since west saw each other. I¡¯m starting to miss your grilled fish and that Samsara wine.¡± Uncle Zhang burst outughing. He did not intend to deny his identity and did not act like a Sacred Teacher. He was just like the ordinary old man who Wang Zhong had met by theke. There was only one word to describe the way they talked: distasteful.

    ¡°I still have some Samsara wine. I¡¯ll bring some for you next time.¡± Wang Zhong was alsoughing. Talking to Uncle Zhang like this was veryfortable. Earlier, when he was at the Holy City, he was able to deal with all the doubts and criticisms with rtive indifference. This was not simply because he had a good mentality, but after all, he was still young. Arge part had been because he had met Uncle Zhang.

    He did not feel as lonely in the Holy Land because of the influence of this harmonious and amiable old man.

    ¡°Great. It¡¯s been almost half a year since Ist tasted it. My neck is getting itchy.¡± Uncle Zhangughed and said, ¡°Actually I didn¡¯t intend to meet you so early. I wanted to see when you would be able to guess. However, that girl Lan Daier told me that you had something important to personally report to me. This piqued my curiosity.¡±

    Sacred Teacher Leyson was still Uncle Zhang. All taboos were now lifted. However, when they talked about official matters, Wang Zhong got rid of his merry expression and narrated everything he had experienced in the territory of the Octopus people. If he were talking to another Sacred Teacher, he would definitely exin the important points in a simple manner, but with Uncle Zhang, Wang Zhong was not afraid. He had too many questions throughout the entire process.

    Wang Zhong started from how he had been brought to Muwei City by Warlock Saint Sauron, including how he had escaped. Then, he talked about the big chase and how he had entered the phoenix remains, as well as everything he saw in the phoenix remains, and the scenes that the Holy Saint Teacher had left behind. He also talked about his guesses on what the Octopus people were nning. He talked tirelessly. Although his tone was calm, he could not conceal the profound effect the entire process had on him.

    Uncle Zhang listened to him very seriously. asionally, he would interrupt Wang Zhong and ask him about some details that he was concerned about. Once he finished listening to Wang Zhong, he remained silent for a very long time.

    Evidently, the higher-ups in the Holy Land were notpletely ignorant about the Octopus people. Wang Zhong even felt that Uncle Zhang knew all these.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell anyone else about the Octopus people. The aims of this war are not as simple as they seem,¡± said Uncle Zhang in a serious tone. He did not exin further.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. If only the higher-ups knew about this, then they would definitely have other ns. He was self-aware. He knew that Uncle Zhang was treating him like one of them and was not using a vague reason to brush him off.

    Why did Uncle Zhang like Wang Zhong so much? Not only was he destined for great things, but he was also very interesting. He did not have the habit of getting to the root of things. ¡°You are incredible. This adventure is very rare. What you have encountered is probably the soul symbol of the Holy Saint Teacher. This is good luck.¡±

 Chapter 940 - Wolf King

    <h4>940 Wolf King</h4>

    ¡°Is the Holy Saint Teacher still alive?¡± Wang Zhong asked curiously.

    ¡°That is another realm. Our understanding of the Dimensional World is still too shallow. We cannot simply use life and death to define it. If there is anything else you want to know, please ask,¡± said Uncle Zhang with a smile. He was not the terrifying Sacred Teacher Leyson, like what the outside world believed. He seemed more like a neighborhood grandfather.

    Wang Zhong knew that this was a rare opportunity. ¡°Who wrote Cellr Cosmology?¡±

    ¡°Make a guess.¡± When Uncle Zhang was with Wang Zhong, he was unusually rxed. He was even slightly naughty.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­ the Holy Saint Teacher?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How smart. Your Soul Power Circuit was also developed from there, right?¡± Uncle Zhang said. In an instant, the dense fog dispersed. At first, Wang Zhong had thought that Cellr Cosmology was the result of someone letting their imagination run wild. However, how could such a book be found in the Holy Land library? Furthermore, it was free to read. What did this mean?

    Even Teachers did not dare to make arbitrary definitions. There was only one person like him in the Holy Land.

    Wang Zhong felt extremelyfortable and refreshed. He was right. ¡°Uncle Zhang, what about yourke? Is that an illusion or a secret realm?¡±

    Wang Zhong was not confused about his Soul Power Circuit. Once he reached a certain level, he would naturally have a certain outlook, and power would determine everything. This was what Uncle Zhang admired about Wang Zhong. Eight or nine in ten people would haveined tearfully to him.

    ¡°That is my fragment world. Once you advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage, you can have your own fragment world,¡± said Uncle Zhang, ¡°where you can train and nurture Soul Beasts.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded. This was a problem that concerned his realm.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, conquering is but a means. The true essence of the Dimensional World is a mystery. Go, make good use of this opportunity,¡± said Uncle Zhang. He did not have an answer regarding the Golden Stone b and the winged figure. To Wang Zhong, knowing about these was not necessarily a good thing.

    At the same time, Uncle Zhang did not ask Wang Zhong why he was able to enter his fragment world.

    After Wang Zhong left, the holographic image gradually vanished, but there was a sigh in the distance¡­

    He had seen Uncle Zhang again and had ryed the information about the Octopus people to the higher-ups. As a result, Wang Zhong was in a good mood. However, there was a surprising person waiting for him outside the hall.

    Wolf King Alexander.

    The handsome and resolute man was smiling. His short, golden hair was extremely dazzling. Every single strand emitted a golden light, making him seem like a deity. To be honest, Wolf King was shocked. A mere Heroic Soul had taken up so much of the Sacred Teacher¡¯s time. This was simply a miracle.

    Outside the base¡­

    The ruins of the battlefield had beenpletely cleaned up so that they could easily supervise and control their surroundings. Even the trees on the surrounding mountains were all chopped down. However, although the surroundings were clean and tidy, it felt bare and bleak. There was a deste and harsh atmosphere.

    The essence of war might not be to destroy, but in war, destruction was still the most important melody.

    Even in such a barrennd, one could still feel the dense dimensional energy that could only be found in the Mizobudapi World. The aura of the heaven and the earth could be felt extremely clearly here. Right now, the base was promoting Soul Power Circuit training that allowed many people to break through in a short period of time. The Three Circuits were not tooplex, but the rich vitality that was present in the Mizobudapi World was the main reason why everyone could progress so quickly.

    Two people were standing facing each other on the emptynd. Alexander had brought them here. He had deliberately brought Wang Zhong to a barren ce that was far away from the base. Evidently, he did not just want to have a quiet chat with Wang Zhong.

    They were silent throughout the entire journey here, and the atmosphere was rather imposing. An invisible aura radiated from their bodies. This was definitely not a sign of friendliness. However, to Alexander¡¯s surprise, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was the same. He had be famous at a young age and was the youngest among the Semi-Heavenly Souls. Alexander thought that he would be particrly arrogant, but he was surprisinglyposed.

    Alexander smiled. He had just arrived in the Mizobudapi World, and the rich energy in his surroundings made him feel veryfortable. It was superior to the Holy Land.

    ¡°You have crossed the boundary. I would like to determine your identity,¡± said Alexander with a smile. The politeness and happiness on his face, that was unique to the dimensional humans, also concealed murderous intent. ¡°At first, I wanted to kill you immediately, but it seems like Sacred Teacher Leyson values you. I want to give you a chance.¡±

    He paused and slowly said, ¡°Let Hyde and the others leave the Wanderlust Team, and I will spare your life.¡±

    ¡°What gives you the right?¡± Wang Zhongughed. When he was following Alexander here, he felt that something was wrong. Hyde had wanted to join, but he might have unintentionally messed up Alexander¡¯s deployment. Either that, or Alexander looked down upon Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Heh, newbies think that they know everything. You think that you are invincible just because you killed two low-leveled Heavenly Souls.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh well. Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, allow me to let you experience your own Soul Power Circuit!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Alexander raised his left hand into the sky, and a w materialized out of thin air.

    There were no other signs. His hand was still in the air, but Wang Zhong instantly felt as if he had been thrown into apressor. The pressure around him instantly surged violently as if it was about to tten and mash him up!

    The glittering Soul Power Circuit instantly surrounded his body. Soul Domination!

    He had already mastered the activation of the Speed Circuit. When he felt the pressure in his surroundings, it automatically activated almost at the same time. However, even though it was already this fast, it still felt slightly slow. Alexander had activated his attack far too quickly. Wang Zhong had lost sight of Alexander¡¯s body. He could only see the image of a w forming in the sky.

    How fast.

    One¡¯s basic power, speed, defense, and so on were no more than the most basic conditions when judging a soldier. If you wanted to engage in the best, high-leveled confrontation, just having these basics was not enough. One¡¯s fighting experience and skills were even more important.

    With this level of speed, Wang Zhong could not keep up with his actions just by using his eyes. He had to sense the subtle flow in the air and rely on his senses, as well as his fighting instincts. Wang Zhong did not even think. He fought back with his 3rd Drive to his right.

    Boom!

    There was a powerful and heavy crash, producing a terrifying air current that exploded into the surroundings. They both took a step back.

    With just one sh, it was very obvious that Wolf King Alexander did not use Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power Circuit. Although the Soul Power Circuit was very well-known, this did not mean that it was definitely the most powerful ultimate technique. It exploded with such poprity in the Holy City, more so because of characteristics such as the low threshold for training and the ease of mastery. Evidently, Alexander had his own training methods. Although he did not use the Soul Power Circuit, his control of his Soul Power was equally exquisite and did not lose out to Wang Zhong. His Soul Power did not circte slowly, unlike what a majority of the Heroic Souls in the Holy City experienced.

    In reality, all the Semi-Heavenly Souls who had reached Alexander¡¯s level had integrated their realm with their control of their Soul Power. The Three Circuits were simply superficial knowledge that Wang Zhong had publicized. Although the threshold was low, it was only suitable for Heroic Souls in their early stages or Heroic Souls who particrly tallied with this method.

    Their eyes met for a brief moment while they were in the air. This basic exploration did not even count as a warm-up, but they could already sense the basicbat level of their enemy. Their enemy was definitely someone they could endure a battle with.

    ¡°Quite interesting!¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a brief pause. Then, the tips of his toes touched the ground slightly, but he soared into the sky among the cloud of dust like a cannon.

    Opposite him, Wang Zhong was already at full attention. In front of him was a super Holy Disciple and a Heroic Soul who had never lost a battle. Even though he had defeated a Heavenly Soul, Wang Zhong definitely did not dare to be careless. They had been evenly matched just now, but that was just the tip of the surface. The real battle was about to begin.

    The tips of his toes also touched the ground slightly. His muscles swelled slightly as a result of the Domination Constitution. He faced his opponent, who was charging at him like a cannon, and crossed his arms above his head.

    Bam!

    There was another terrifying air current. The dull collision caused the entire mountain valley to tremble slightly. However, Wang Zhong had actually resisted the heavy impact by force.

    His crossed arms sank slightly, causing the terrifying momentum to spin in his arms. Then, he pushed forward and sent the force flying back to Alexander. He borrowed Alexander¡¯s power to fight him. However, Alexander did not intend to endure this counterattack. His body was extremely flexible. When the force was stopped, his body had already flipped over without much trouble. Not only had he dodged Wang Zhong¡¯s counterattack, he violently swept his left leg through the air like a whip, delivering a side kick.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s reflexes were also very fast, and he was very skillful. He immediately stopped his counterattack and stretched out his arms in defense. He attacked and defended himself at the same time. Before Alexander¡¯s leg could touch him, he also swept out his left leg at the same time.

    They immediately switched from defense to attack. They carried out the same actions, and attacked and defended in the same way. Miraculously, they made the same decisions. There was the sound of an explosion in the air. However, this time, the two of them were not sent flying from each other¡¯s power. They faced a formidable opponent, but if they couldunch an offensive attack, they would be able to get ahead of their opponent step by step. Their powerful Soul Power protected their bodies. They endured the power from their opponent at the same time andunched heavy punches.

    In an instant, it was fist versus fist, and leg versus leg!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!.

    The massive explosions sounded like muffled thunder and continued to echo throughout the air. There was a violent storm of dust on the ground. The two figures shuttled back and forth in the cloud of dust. They had only shed a few times, but they could both feel that their enemy had rich battle experience.

    It was as if Alexander could predict every single action that Wang Zhong was about to take, but at the same time, Wang Zhong could predict every single action that Alexander was about to take. Their exquisite fighting techniques had integrated with their basic instincts. Their attacks were like the most rational moves that had been calcted by aputer, and there were no mistakes.

    Wang Zhong was not surprised. After all, his enemy was a true first-rate expert who had made a name for himself in the Holy City for a very long time. Wang Zhong did not know how manyrge and small life-and-death battles he had experienced. There were many legends of his dazzling military achievements that spread in the Holy City.

    However, Alexander was slightly shocking. Even though it was good that Wang Zhong could invent the Soul Power Circuit and rapidly advance to the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage, he had achieved all these because of his powerful endowments and various strokes of good luck. However, battle experience was something that could not be formed from endowments. One had to actually undertake dangerous battles to umte experience. His enemy was very young and had not even been in the Holy City for one year. Where had he umted such rich battle experience?

    But this surprise onlysted for an instant. Both of them could feel that relying on their techniques to defeat their enemy was no doubt wishful thinking. If only they were faster and stronger than their enemy!

    Alexander¡¯s gaze changed and became even more ferocious. When he attacked, he unfolded his fingers which he had been clenching. ws extended from his hand.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    The moment their fists and legs shed, a unique ck Soul Power immediately started to condense on his pale and long fingers as if he had grown long, sharp ck ws. In a closebat fight, every single sh involved extreme calctions and control of speed and distance. The ws that suddenly grew out was a hidden loss for Wang Zhong, as there had been errors in his calctions. Although he managed to avoid the sharpest points of the ws, the ws could rip through space. The wind generated by the ws was shocking and created a wound on Wang Zhong¡¯s chest, producing two long rips in Wang Zhong¡¯s clothes. Luckily, his Soul Power defense immediately activated at his chest, resisting the attack from the ws. Wang Zhong was not injured, but he felt a burning pain at his chest. He retreated back explosively.

    This was a battle between experts. Once one of them fell short, they would continue to be at a disadvantage. At first, they had taken turns attacking and defending. But now, Alexander suddenly soared into the sky. The ws that grew from his fingernails produced a sharp storm. In an instant, the sky was filled with w images that rapidly closed in on Wang Zhong.

    Nine-Run Tempering Soul w!

    There was a distance of several meters between Wang Zhong and Alexander, but the w images seemed to be able to ignore this obstacle. While Wang Zhong was retreating back, the w images shed past and attacked him like a series of chaotic explosions. asionally, a sword image would crash into the ground, instantly forming a massive five-wed imprint. It was as if five deep holes had been formed in the ground!

    Even the shadows formed when Wang Zhong retreated backwards could not confuse the w images that filled the sky. Furthermore, when the w images scratched his shadows, Wang Zhong could sense his body turning sluggish for an instant as if he had been locked onto and pulled back.

    Wang Zhong did not use the sword. When he reached this level, his sensitivity towards danger was extremely high. He couldpletely sense how amazing these w images were. They contained a strange power that could break through illusions, attack material objects, and hit shadows. The energy was not simply powerful and sharp. He definitely could not confront this energy head-on without understanding the details of it. Furthermore, his Ghostly Steps did not seem to be very effective.

    Zoom Shadow ¡ª¡ª Shadow Dance!

    With the support of his Speed Circuit, his retreating figure suddenly sped up. However, instead of going backwards, he advanced forward. His body became very swift, but his shadows also started to disappear. His body was like a bright spot that maneuvered through the illusory w images, and he relied on his speed to avoid every single attack by force!

    Unlike the slow Ghostly Steps, the true Shadow Dance was famous for its swiftness. His speed exploded in that instant.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    All the w images missed at that moment and crashed into the ground, forming multiple holes. On the other hand, Wang Zhong was like a shining spot. He took advantage of this moment and used his explosive speed to appear behind Alexander.

    This was definitely the best opportunity. Two fire sparks appeared in his palms and shot out, forming two phantoms of fire phoenixes. They charged at Alexander with the might of a prairie fire.

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!

 Chapter 941 - People of Talent Appreciate One Another

    <h4>941 People of Talent Appreciate One Another</h4>

    With the powerful ming aura and the impact, Alexander could feel the threating from behind him. He used the Nine-Rune Tempering Soul w technique, and w images filled the sky. Even before he turned around, two massive palms appeared behind him, leaving his back fully protected!

    Bang~ Bang~~

    Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven forcibly cleared the way and shed with the massive palm shadows. But these palm shadows had been formed in a haste. Fiery beams of light soared into the sky, and the massive impact caused the two hands to tremble slightly, forming a gap in his defense. Immediately after, a figure slipped through the defense.

    A white glow flickered across Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. With the support of the Domination Constitution, his Soul Power was violent and fierce. Energy shot out of his palms like a surging wave, cutting through the gap in Alexander¡¯s defenses and aggressively crashing into Alexander¡¯s back.

    The terrifying momentum surged, closely followed by a barrage of attacks without any pauses.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!!

    The moment the first crack appeared in the palm shield, Alexander did not even have time to think about closing it up again. A series of terrifying explosions could be heard as if a deity was beating a drum in the sky. Every single attack crashed into Alexander¡¯s back, sending him aggressively flying forward like a shooting star.

    Boom!

    The shooting starnded on the ground, forming a terrifying hole in the ground. This kicked up a giant cloud of dust that spread everywhere and looked like it could block out the sky. However, Wang Zhong did not sense his enemy¡¯s aura grow weaker.

    Whoosh!

    Without any pauses, Alexander had flown out of the giant hole in the ground. As a fellow Semi-Heavenly Soul, he definitely had the ability to fly. It seemed very easy for him. The giant dust cloud that filled the surroundings concealed him. Wang Zhong could only see a blurry figure hovering in the sky. In an instant, the dust was blown away.

    A copper-colored light shone on the surface of his body. A dazzling light had appeared on the surface of his skin and then slowly faded away. Wang Zhong could not see any injuries on his body.

    Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit!

    Wang Zhong had seen Hyde use the dazzling runebat technique of the dimensional humans. He had used the Nine-Spins Heavenly Domination Rune. This was a unique melting technique that allowed dimensional humans topletely integrate their rune energy with their bodies, bing a part of their body. This was an extremely practical technique that could even be said to be better than the Soul Power Circuit in strengthening one¡¯s body. Of course, the difficulty of training waspletely different from the Soul Power Circuit.

    The Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit was the next step of the Nine-Spins Heavenly Domination Rune and was the developed version of the technique. Not only had the power of the technique reached its peak, it could even be stored naturally, allowing the user to react to emergencies more quickly and with great power during battles. There seemed to be no ws in this technique. When Wang Zhong used the 3rd Drive 10 times in a row, the attacks had been resisted by the Nine-Rune Heavenly Abstruse Domination Spirit that Alexander automatically activated, and they did not injure Alexander at all. On the contrary, Wang Zhong felt that his palms were tingling from this impact. Such immediate reaction was probably because of the automatic defense mechanism activated by this technique. This was rather interesting. This meant that this technique wasrgely responsible for defense.

    Although he only activated the Domination Constitution, the 3rd Drive could produce over 40,000 Grassos of power to injure the opponent. However, the 10 attacks in session seemed to be of no use. This level of defense was even higher than Heinrich¡¯s Sword Defense.

    The cloud of dust gradually settled, and the figure hovering in the air became clearer. His clothes were tattered, but there were no injuries on his exquisite bronze-colored muscles. In fact, there were no marks on his skin at all. He was as perfect as a piece of art.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all that you have,¡± said Alexander with a sense of belittlement in his tone while ripping off his tattered clothes, ¡°then I suspect that you were not the one who killed the Sword Saint.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled but did not refute him. Luck had yed a big part in killing the two Sword Saints, but there was no need for him to exin to outsiders. He clenched his fist, and explosive cracking sounds could be heard from his joints. The Three Circuits immediately appeared on his body.

    Domination Constitution, Light Spirit, Zoom Shadow!

    These were the three Soul Power Circuits that were held in high esteem within the Holy City. Even if Alexander did not train in the Three Circuits, he had a deep understanding of them and had even done in-depth research on them. When he saw Wang Zhong activate the Three Circuits, there was a hint of disappointment on his face. He felt as if he had overestimated this young man. This was an eptable level for a Holy Disciple, but they were beyond this level!

    Very quickly, his gaze changed from disappointment to interest.

    The Three Circuits looked simple on the surface. With Alexander¡¯s vision, he could sense the Three Circuits producing an intriguing change in Wang Zhong¡¯s body. It was different from the version that was spread in the Holy City. It was even more exquisite and natural, and more mysteriously, the circuits could merge with one another.

    Golden light reced the silver Soul Power Circuit. Wang Zhong¡¯s aura also becamepletely different from before.

    With the Soul Core as its axis, the Divine Circuit prated into thepoundyers of his cells!

    ¡°This seems rather interesting,¡± Alexander said. A bright rune started to shine dazzlingly from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. However, it was no longer hidden in his subconscious but spontaneously flowed on the surface of his body, making him seem like a deity who was engulfed by multipleyers of halos. ¡°I hope that it is not a misconception on my end.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Wang Zhong had no intention to refute and simply smiled calmly. Then, there was a faint bang as if he had activated some mysterious secret technique. Then, he disappeared into thin air!

    He did not disappear. Instead, he was extremely fast!

    Once Alexander activated the Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit, no matter whether it was his four limbs, his vision, or his reaction speed, they had all advanced significantly. Any minute flows in the air could not escape his senses. He could clearly sense that Wang Zhong was moving rapidly and could even clearly see Wang Zhong¡¯s position. Wang Zhong was simply too fast. They were originally several dozen meters apart, but he conquered this distance in an instant as if he had been right in front of Alexander¡¯s eyes from the very beginning!

    There was a terrifying explosion. Even if one were able to see it and realize that it had urred, no one would be able to thoroughly counter this move. However, the Wolf King had his own ways.

    ws grew out of his left hand. He did not care how Wang Zhong attacked and simply swept his hand violently in the direction where Wang Zhong wasing from.

    The sky was not filled with w images; instead, a terrifying energy surged in Wang Zhong¡¯s direction like a hurricane.

    In an instant, sand flew about; stones hurtled through the air, and even the wind pressure was formidable. Wang Zhong, who was charging forward, could not help but stop in the face of this terrifying momentum and came to a halt. Closely after, he saw Alexander¡¯s hands aggressively attempt to grab him.

    Even though the sharp ws were still a distance away, Wang Zhong could still feel the sharpness of the ws that could cut and pierce through everything. However, this time, Wang Zhong did not choose to dodge. Instead, he clenched his fist andunched a punch. It was as if a golden ray of light was charging through the air, and it shed with the w images in an instant.

    3rd Drive versus Nine-Rune Tempering Soul w!

    Boom!

    There was a terrifying explosion as the two powers shed. This time, neither of them held back when they attacked. Both sides could sense the sharp increase in thebat level of their enemy. However, they were still evenly matched. No matter whether it was in terms of power, speed, or the number of techniques, neither of them was superior.

    Alexander¡¯s Nine-Rune Tempering Soul w was more powerful, but Wang Zhong¡¯s 3rd Drive was faster. These simple attacks exploded with massive power.

    Wang Zhong switched techniques very quickly. Fist shades appeared in that instant and charged at Alexander, and it was like a sky full of shooting stars.

    Da Da Da Da Da!

    Alexander¡¯s w images were also very fast. They stopped the palm shades that filled the sky.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    There was the continuous sound of explosions. The spew of power produced a massive air current that spread throughout the surroundings and formed an expanding field. As they fought in the sky, even the ground underneath them started to sink continuously from the massive waves of force that were formed when the terrifying power from both sides collided!

    However, this stalemate did notst for very long. Both of them knew that they would not be able to determine victory or defeat from a fight like this. They were both looking for the opportunity to switch their techniques. Eventually, Alexander was the first to find this opportunity. He used the Nine-Rune Tempering Soul w tounch the offensive and ward off Wang Zhong¡¯s fists. At the same time, he found the right opportunity to cut through.

    His pupils rapidly contracted, and two w images appeared. In an instant, the ws stretched out, but this time, they did not look quite like ws. Instead, they looked like a ferocious nine-headed snake!

    The tip of each finger looked like the head of a ferocious snake. Its blood-red maw was wide open, revealing its sharp fangs. The snakes seemed to be one integrated whole, but also seemed to be independent. They rumbled and charged at Wang Zhong¡¯s chest with the force akin to a mountain copsing on him!

    ¡ª¡ª Nine-Headed Dragon ughter!

    Although Wang Zhong¡¯s attack had been warded off, there was only a momentary pause, but Alexander had activated a Soul Dominationbat technique. Wang Zhong silently praised him. The speed at which he activated this attack was not any slower than his Divine Circuit. However, Wang Zhong was already on the alert. When his body was pushed back slightly, this also gave him the space tounch another attack. The perfect 3rd Drive attack caused dozens of palm shades to appear in an instant. He would counter offense with offense!

    The explosive power of the 3rd Drive was not any weakerpared to Alexander¡¯s powerful attack, allowing it to resist the impact of the attack.

    However, Alexander did not stop his powerful attack because of this. In an instant, Wang Zhong could sense that the ferocious nine-headed-snake attack did not just have a powerful impact force. Not only was the attack powerful, it also had a prative effect. It was oppressive, piercing, scorching, and had corrosive effects, resulting in apound power!

    The 3rd Drive had blocked the impact of the attack, but the prative power charged through. This was the killing move of the nine-headed snake!

    This was not simply a problem of quantity. When many powers with different attributes integrated together, this prative power could manifest itself in many ways. It could destroy your body, rip you apart, shoot you in many ces, burn you to ashes, and corrode you into broken bits!

    To be honest, it felt as if even a Heavenly Soul Stage expert would be troubled by this kind of power. However, it was a pity that he was facing Wang Zhong.

    Boom!

    The multiyered power pierced through Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and Wang Zhong¡¯s body emitted a bright light. Theyer of Soul Power defense on the surface of his body did not manage to protect him. The piercingpound power could not be resisted by external defenses. However, Wang Zhong had divine cells.

    The power had only pierced through his body for an instant, but Wang Zhong¡¯s body felt as if it had experienced a grand war. Many divine cells were broken into pieces and destroyed by thispound power, but even more divine cells reproduced and revived in that instant. They even rapidly offset and engulfed thepound power! Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful recovery abilities, as well as the powerful individual defense capabilities of the divine cells, allowed every part of his body to be defended!

    This was simply unthinkable.

    If the Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit could automatically activate an externalyer of defense, then the divine cells were an invincible defense system that was deeply embedded in the body. He truly had an indestructible body.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body briefly stopped in midair, but he did not show any sign of weakness that was typically seen after one was attacked. In fact, his body did not even move back. On the contrary, his eyes were clear, and boundless power immediately surged forth!

    His powerful attack, which had always worked, proved to be ineffective. As a result, Alexander, who was experienced and knowledgeable, could not help but be slightly dumbfounded. The next second, he saw Wang Zhong¡¯s dazzling golden fist charging at his chest.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze was like that of a fierce tiger. His divine cells, which had exploded when their defenses were activated, were rotating rapidly, forming a fatal attack!

    ¡ª¡ª The Dragon Raises Its Head!

    The power from his divine cells was much greater than the power of the 3rd Drive that had been derived from ordinary Soul Power. It definitely had at least 100,000 Grassos of power! Furthermore, after Alexander¡¯s full-powered attack fell short, his body was in the process of changing its power. Wang Zhong, then, delivered a punch straight at Alexander¡¯s chest!

    Boom!

    There was the terrifying sound of a massive collision, causing Alexander to explosively fly backward. At the same time, the sound of rune explosions burst in the sky.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Wang Zhong could see the Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit exploding like pieces of broken ss.

    BOOM!

    Alexandernded with both legs on the ground. The ground sank under the impact of hisnding like cotton candy and helped him to absorb the terrifying impact. Furthermore, seven out of nineyers of his Abstruse Dominating Spirit exploded into pieces, leaving only twoyers of his crystalline rune defense visible.

    However, he managed to endure the attack. He breathed and took a break as his power recovered. The seven shatteredyers of Abstruse Dominating Spirit immediately formed back, causing his body to dazzle and shine. He was extremely lustrous.

    A powerful gaze shot out of Alexander¡¯s eyes and charged straight at Wang Zhong, who was still in midair. Wang Zhong silently looked at him. Two powerful auras were colliding and interacting as they red at each other, producing intense sparks and a crackling sound from the friction. However, no one attacked.

    Huff huff¡­

    A bted cooling breeze blew past, and a slight chill passed through their bodies. It was as if the heaven and the earth had been shocked by their intense conflict and finally sighed softly after a long time.

    Meanwhile, the murderous intent and confrontation between the two of them suddenly vanished with the cooling wind.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡± There was a peal of heartyughter. ¡°No wonder you were able to cause earth-shaking chaos among the Octopus people. As expected, you live up to your reputation!¡±

    Alexanderughed out loud. The animosity that filled his face just a moment ago was reced with admiration and appreciation for Wang Zhong. ¡°I hope that Captain Wang does not mind. I was thrilled when I saw someone as powerful as me. Your Soul Power Circuit has been very famous for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡± Alexander was probing him, but so was Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong had looked forward to facing legendary figures among the Holy Disciples like him. He had defeated Alexander at his own game without exposing all his techniques. Wang Zhong had not gone all out, so why would Alexander? People like them had to risk victory and defeat, life and death. However, in terms ofbat ability, Wolf King was even stronger than a Great Warlock. ¡°As expected of Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit, one of the top-ten secret techniques in the Holy Land. It lives up to its reputation.¡±

    This was definitely not ttery. Not everyone had the opportunity to witness secret techniques from the Holy Land. Not only would they have to pay a heavy price, they would also have to advance to the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage and receive the approval of a Sacred Teacher. Even secret techniques like the Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit that was unique to the dimensional humans could not be learned by just anyone, even if that person was a dimensional human. Only those who had entered the core of the Holy Land could learn this technique. Wang Zhong had heard from Hyde that not many people among the dimensional humans could learn thisbat technique. In the entire history of the dimensional humans, Wolf King Alexander was one of the few people who had achieved thisbat level while they were still Heroic Souls.

 Chapter 942 - Assault Team

    <h4><strong>Chapter 942</strong> Assault Team</h4>

    However, those who were able to learn and train in the secret techniques from the Holy Land had endowments, good fortune, and power. At the same time, their background had to serve the interests of the Holy Land. A majority of them were Heavenly Souls. Thus, it was not easy to meet a Heroic Soul like Wolf King.

    ¡°Now that I have seen your power, I am at ease. There is nothing bad about leaving Hyde with you.¡± Alexander smiled. He would not back down, but he was not arrogant either. ¡°Actually, we dimensional humans hope to be able to integrate with everyone else. However, the family system in the Federation is very rigid, and some old families in the Holy Land think too highly of themselves.¡±

    From his words, it was evident that he was willing to work with the Wanderlust Team. This would be beneficial to the development of the Wanderlust Team and would bring many benefits.

    ¡°That system is not suitable for our current era. It will eventually be reced.¡± Wang Zhong smiled.

    Frankly speaking, his words were very arrogant. A Heroic Soul had dared to criticize the structure of the Holy Land and their current times. However, when Wolf King Alexander heard this, he did not feel that Wang Zhong was arrogant or had exaggerated. Those with power naturally had the right to say anything they wanted. ¡°You were not trained in the top mysteries of the Holy Land, yet you have reached this power. You are the first.¡±

    They jumped between topics as they chatted. Their replies seemed irrelevant, but this was how they transmitted their intentions to each other. Both of them were smart and skillful. They could easily understand the hidden meaning behind the other party¡¯s words.

    Working together meant that there was mutual respect between Wang Zhong and Alexander. Everything was built on the basis of equal strength. Alexander had respected and acknowledged Wang Zhong¡¯s strength, and there was no doubt that this would be a sign of future cooperation. In the battlefield of the Holy Battle, the higher-ups asked for sincere cooperation among exploration teams. However, in reality, the allocation of resources resulted in uneven benefits. If you could not trust others, how could you trust your back to them?

    This was the first step in their coboration and was good news to the Wanderlust Team.

    As for Hyde, he was still a dimensional human. However, Alexander did not care whether he was in the Wanderlust Team or the Seekers. This was simply a stop in his journey as a Heroic Soul Holy Disciple. Once he advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, he would eventually have to return to the dimensional humans and their camp.

    Thus, Alexander was concerned about Hyde¡¯s future development. If Wang Zhong did not have the ability to give Hyde enough room to develop, he would not allow Hyde to remain in the Wanderlust Team. Inversely, since Wang Zhong had the ability to do so, where Hyde spent his time during the Heroic Soul Stage was not a big concern for Alexander.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± Wang Zhong did not delve too deep into the topic of their cooperation. Instead, he smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Why have you only arrived now?¡±

    He was talking about the exploration team leaders who had gone to meet the Sacred Teacher.

    ¡°Core members like us have a lot of power to make our own decisions in the Holy City. We do notck training opportunities or training resources either. We did not intend on participating in the Holy Battle, but the fight has not seemed to be very sessful. Reinforcements from every level are needed. If not, we would not have been called up for now.¡±

    Alexander paused. Then, he slowly said, ¡°You have to be careful of one person, Red Widow Faith Kelly. One of the people you attacked at the bar was one of her lovers. She is cruel and ruthless and will seize any opportunity avable. She has many methods, and it is impossible to defend yourself effectively. However, if you provoke her, the results will not be pretty. Don¡¯t count on the higher-ups either. We are all core members in the cultivation session. The Holy Land will not care about any life-or-death fights between us. In fact, they will even add fuel to the fire. True experts will only emerge from fights!¡±

    Red Widow Faith Kelly. Wang Zhong had seen her in the hall with Sacred Teacher Leyson. Her bewitching aura that was full of charm, as well as her remarkable reputation in the Holy City, was still fresh in Wang Zhong¡¯s memory. ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡±

    In the past, Wang Zhong might be worried. He would not be worried that the Red Widow would be able to do anything to him. Instead, he would be worried that when he was not with the exploration team, something like what happened with Sharmie and Mario would happen again. But now¡­ he hoped that he did not cause any trouble for himself. Because¡­ he himself was afraid!

    He was already apprehensive about the consequences of him going wild[a]. However, for Mu Zi and Mo Wen, one tended to be negligent, while the other had powerful behind-the-scenes support. He would already be thankful if they did not cause any trouble for others. Furthermore, he had the help of Hyde, dimir, Scarlet, and the others. He would observe three minutes of silence for his enemies. Of course, Wolf King¡¯s reminder was still very much needed. This was a very frustrating situation.

    The Wanderlust Team could be considered the exploration team that was most loosely managed.

    For the members of otherrge exploration teams, while they enjoyed the various welfare benefits of being in an exploration team, they would also have to await orders to be dispatched by the exploration team. However, the Wanderlust Team did not have such restrictions. Recently, they developed very rapidly and received many missions. They were also free to handle their own financial affairs. Thus, the well-being of the exploration team improved every single day. However, none of the members of the exploration team requested for any rules to be formed. They continued to operate the same way as they did when they only had a few people. All the missions were voluntary. If they did not want to go, they could simply ask for leave from the management.

    Frankly speaking, this kind of ¡®freedom¡¯ was not appropriate. Their system was imperfect.

    They did not feel this way when there were few people in their exploration team. After all, they were familiar with one another and were close friends. If they asked for leave and did not participate in the mission, it was definitely a special circumstance that everyone understood. Thus, they did not enforce any rules. Typically, the benefits in the exploration team were fairly distributed to the people they belonged to.

    But now, as the fame of the exploration team continued to expand and their numbers continued to rise, freeloaders who had joined the exploration team just to obtain a minimum amount of benefits without doing anything had started to appear. Although the management ¡ª Feng and Oscar ¡ª could simply discharge them, this would only provide a temporary solution and would not tackle the root of the problem. Furthermore, it would be easy for the discharged members to voice their discontent. Those who had been discharged were likely to tarnish the reputation of the exploration team with hatred in their hearts. As a result, the Wanderlust Team desperately needed a set of effective rules.

    Thus, while using the experiences and the rules of the great exploration teams as reference, they created new rules to target the special circumstances that the Wanderlust Team faced. After all, there were good and bad people mixed up in the Wanderlust Team. There was an almost equal number of dimensional humans and people from the Federation. There were even a few alien races who hade because they admired the dimensional humans.

    They were the first exploration team among the Holy Disciples to be such a hodgepodge. This was not a simple matter. Although they were all humans, different races hadpletely different habits. Force alone would not solve these problems; they had to establish rules. Lao Wang and Oscar, the captain and the vice-captain, would not be able to create a perfect set of rules alone. Lao Wang was not adept at this, and Oscar was not much better either. If not, the Wanderlust Team would not have almost been destroyed back then.

    Seven people sat in a small room. This was the first time an official meeting had been held since the exploration team was first established. Other than discussing the exploration team roles, they also reported the various work that had been done by the exploration team recently.

    The allocation of roles among the Wanderlust Team management was still rather simple. Wang Zhong was the captain. Naturally, he had the final say for everything. When he was not around, Oscar, the glorious vice-captain, would take over the responsibilities of the captain. Feng was the manager. She mainly handled the financial affairs of the Wanderlust Team and was involved in the allocation of resources. Below them, everyone was divided into three groups, with the captains in charge of managing their team members.

    Hyde was the captain of the first group, which was made up homogeneously of the dimensional humans. Needless to say, the dimensional humans had high endowments andbat levels. They had good cohesion and listened to orders. Their absolute strength was also outstanding. At the same time, this was also the turning point in the integration of dimensional humans with other races.

    The captain of the second group was dimir, with Noraba as the vice-captain. They were all people from the Federation and had the power of the Vasilyevich Family behind them. Although they were not very strong, these Heroic Souls were rather influential. At the same time, the Vasilyevich Family in the Federation had started to work together with the New World. Perhaps dimir was being headstrong, but the family saw hope in other aspects.

    Small Eyes was the captain of the third group, which was also the preparation group of the Wanderlust Team. Their main members were the old members who wanted to stick to the old ways, as well as a few new members who were not well-equipped, or members who were not very strong. Small Eyes was not that strong, but she was a veteran member of the Wanderlust Team. She had experienced adversity with everyone else and had a frank personality. Thus, she was suitable for this role. Napier was also part of this group.

    In addition, there were a few special figures in the Wanderlust Team who were considered guests. They were independent and free and enjoyed good treatment. They did not have to take on any responsibilities either. They were Grai, Mu Zi, Mo Wen, and Mo Xingchen. This was a special request from Wang Zhong.

    The four of them did not participate in today¡¯s meeting. Grai was currently missing, while the other three were extremely busy.

    Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen could almost not be found anywhere in this period of time. They had even.[b] Although they were new members, the Mo Family seemed to have a very special position and reputation in the Holy City. They had good rtions with many ancient aristocratic families in the Holy City. It was fine even if they did note. If they came, they would not be able to avoid the necessary etiquette. At the same time, Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen had to spend time familiarizing themselves with the system and resources of the Holy Land. It was evident that the two of them were special and could freely travel between the base and the Holy Land. Furthermore, and more importantly, they did notck Holy Coins, which was something outsiders could notpare with. Of course, Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen would not take advantage of the Wanderlust Team. To be honest, Wang Zhong was not afraid that they would do so.

    As for Mu Zi, he was too casual. Earlier on, he had enthusiastically followed the exploration team on missions and wasmended for his diligence. He was definitely an outstandingrade. But ever since he entered the library, it was as if his soul had been seized. Every day, he hung out at the library. This generated massive expenses¡­ Earlier, when Mu Zi followed the exploration team on missions, he had earned a lot of money. However, he did not care about wealth. After all, he ate and lived with the exploration team and did not need the money that he had earned. He gave the money to the exploration team as funds.

    At first, Feng was emotional that the great Mu Zi had such high political consciousness. She patted her chest and told Mu Zi that all his future expenses in the Holy City would be covered by the Wanderlust Team. However, every day, when she saw Mu Zi¡¯s receipts from the library, Feng would feel that her heart disease would rpse.

    He did not rent particrly expensive books and read books covering basic knowledge. The individual books were not very expensive, but you could not rule out the sheer number of books he borrowed. He could borrow 20 to 30 books that cost 10 Holy Coins each, such as Transmission Basics. However, this was under normal circumstances. On faster days, 40 to 50 books were not even enough for him.

    Feng wanted to ask: were you reading books or just flipping through them? Evenputers could not store information as quickly as you! He spent several hundred Holy Coins per day. asionally, when he encountered a slightly more expensive book, it could go up to a thousand Holy Coins. The Wanderlust Team was now arge and sessful team, with three teams taking turns to do missions. Their sess rate was high, and they had enough funds. However, they could not continue to bear such expenses. Recently, Feng even felt that their ie could not cover their expenditure. She could not break this to Mu Zi and was at her wits¡¯ end. Luckily, Wang Zhong hade back at the right time and had brought back the corpse of a Sword Saint and dered high expenses to the Exploration Team Department. If not, the Wanderlust Team, who was now unparalleled in the Exploration Team Department, would be in financial danger. This would be a massive joke.

    Wang Zhong did not object to spending this money. No matter what Mu Zi wanted to do, he would fully support him. Furthermore, he was only spending some money. Earlier on, when they had just arrived on the battlefield, Wang Zhong and Scarlet could tell that Mu Zi was interested in various knowledge about the Holy Land, such as transmission arrays, airships, and so on. Now that he had the opportunity to ess this information, he would naturally be tempted to learn. Furthermore, Mu Zi had a different method of cultivation from Wang Zhong. Thus, Wang Zhong would not be so foolish as to point fingers at Mu Zi. Even Aiolos rarely criticized Mu Zi and Wang Zhong. Aiolos always felt that Mu Zi and Wang Zhong would surpass him. The three of them were lonely travelers on their road of cultivation. They did not have to repeat what others did, or they would encounter even more difficulties. They would fail, and could possibly die. However, this was fate. Once they broke through, others could notpare to them.

    ¡°We were too tolerant when we were taking people in. We were able to rapidly expand our exploration team this way, but the problems that have urred because of this are too numerous to be mentioned individually. I feel that we can bring in the rmendation system that the top exploration teams use. We should have strict checks on who we ept¡­¡±

    Just as Feng was speaking, there was a sudden urgent knocking on the door from outside.

    They were rather unhappy that their meeting had been interrupted, but the urgent voice from outside caused their expressions to turn solemn.

    ¡°Leader, leader! There is news about Grai! The person who has this information is in the hall and insists on meeting you!¡±

    Information about Grai? It had been almost half a month since Wang Zhong had issued the mission in the Dimensional Hostel. There had been a lot of fake information, but no one hade to the Wanderlust Team and demanded to see Wang Zhong for their reward.

    The person who was providing the information was a girl. She said that she was from the Kama Exploration Team, who had just returned from a mission from Warendoor Mountains at the frontlines. The girl said that she had seen Grai at the frontline.

    ¡°Rest assured, he was such a handsome person. I definitely would not have wrongly recognized him. Look, I even took a picture with him!¡± This girl was very pretty and seemed quite young. She had two ponytails, and seemed naive and love-struck. She shed a picture on her Skylink, which was a selfie she had taken outside the barracks at the Warendoor frontline. Coincidentally, Grai¡¯s figure was in the background. He even unconsciously looked at the camera with a lonely expression on his face.

    ¡°Did you talk to him?¡± Wang Zhong stared at the girl¡¯s eyes. His gaze was sharp and pierced right through her soul.

    ¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°I only realized when I looked at the pictureter on. I felt that he looked very simr to the person in the warrant at the hostel, so I went back to the campsite and looked through the namelist. As expected, there was someone called Grai in the assault team.¡±

    The assault team. In reality, they were the frontline soldiers who were not afraid to die. They were treated extremely generously. Even if they were not part of the regr troops, as long as their strength met the standard, they could join the assault team. However, almost no one was willing to sign up as they would be the first to be sent on dangerous missions. When war broke out, the other teams had to tally the number of injuries and deaths, but the assault team did not have to. One did not even have to ponder long to figure out that the members of the assault team had definitely changed multiple times during the war. ¡ªBecause their casualty rate was 100%.

    [a]losing his mind to Cellr Cosmology?

    [b]?

 Chapter 943 - Murderous Intentions Lurking on Every Side Battle

    <h4>Chapter 943 Murderous Intentions Lurking on Every Side Battle</h4>

    ¡°I wanted to look for him and bring him back, but after asking around, I learned the assault team fell into the Octopus people¡¯s trap and fell into a dimensional crack.¡± The girl seemed to be filled with pity. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about that¡­ Hey. Although I didn¡¯t bring him back, I brought back a picture and news. I will get a reward, right?¡±

    Wang Zhong waved his hand. As long as they had information, it was valuable. Money was not important. He used his divine sense and sensed that the girl was not lying. This was simr to the decision he predicted that Grai would make, to go to the frontlines and the most intense battlefields to show his sincerity through his death. Considering that Grai was a perfectionist, this was one of the few decisions he would make.

    ¡°What kind of dimensional crack did they fall into? Weren¡¯t there any reinforcements from the frontline base?¡±

    ¡°Many of such dimensional cracks have appeared in the Warendoor Mountains, and many people have gone missing. One of the Octopus people captives said that those dimensional cracks lead to a secret-realm world. The frontline base had sent people into the dimensional crack to explore the secret realm, but no one has returned. No one knows what exactly happened there either. Furthermore, because we are at war, the base did not continue to send manpower there. They demarcated the areas where dimensional cracks were present as restricted areas. When they fight with the Octopus people, they will avoid that area.¡±

    The dimensional crack and a mysterious secret realm. Although he did not have a good feeling about this, it was much better than hearing that Grai was dead. If the other side of the dimensional crack was truly a secret realm, this meant that Grai still had hope. If they were able to save Grai, Wang Zhong would not miss out on any chance to do so.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know and the situation at the frontlines in detail. Don¡¯t miss out anything.¡±

    The Warendoor Mountains was a stronghold of the Mizobudapi civilization as well as the ce where the fight was the most intense in the northern battlefield.

    The humans and the Octopus people had been fighting back and forth in the Warendoor mountains for over a month. This was the most intense resistance that the northern battlefield had faced since war broke out. At least one-third of the military power in the northern battlefield was concentrated there. The base had also utilized arge number of alchemy weapons and a portion of the airships and sent four Great Teachers to keep guard. But even then, they were unable topletely defeat the Octopus people. After over a month of fighting, both the humans and the Octopus people had achieved victories. In the areas where the fight was most intense, the humans would upy the territory for some time before the Octopus people took it back. In the short span of one month, they had gone back and forth seven or eight times. Both sides went all out. Even the Exploration Team Department, who did not directly participate in the war, issued many missions that involved traveling to those areas.

    On the other hand, dimensional cracks could be found everywhere in that area. The Octopus people were very familiar with this area. Thus, they could easily avoid the dimensional cracks when they were fighting and even use the dimensional secret realms toy traps for the humans. Although the humans were on high alert against these dimensional cracks, if they were careless for just one moment or were ambushed by the Octopus people, the likelihood of them falling into their trap was very high.

    It was said that during the earlier stalemate thatsted for over a month, arge number of people who brought professional exploration tools had been sent from the base to the frontlines. However, dozens of them had disappeared in the dimensional secret realms. Not only did they not return, they even lost connection with the exploration tools and the dimensional GPS. This was shrouded in a strange veil of mystery.

    Wang Zhong could onlymunicate with this girl. Of course, he definitely would not only hear one side of the story. As a Teacher of the Holy Disciples in the northern battlefield, it would not be difficult for him to go to the base to check the casualty reports at the frontlines. Wang Zhong suspended the meeting and rushed to the base. He discovered Grai¡¯s name in the frontline missing-persons list that had been updated today. At the same time, there were various reports of Grai signing up for the assault team of his own ord as well as the enrollment agreement that he had personally signed at the frontlines.

    The information was true. The ce where he had gone missing had even been indicated. It was in the restricted area with a dimensional crack. Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong felt that something was wrong and that this was a strange phenomenon. However, since he had received reliable information on Grai, no matter whether it was true or false, he could not remain indifferent.

    ¡°I am going on a journey.¡± Wang Zhong quickly made a decision. He had to go as quickly as possible as a full three days had passed since Grai had disappeared. No matter whether it was because of Grai¡¯s will to die or the dangers in the secret realm, he was racing against the Death God every minute and every second.

    Beside him, Oscar and the rest wanted to speak, but stopped. Of course, they were not willing to let Wang Zhongnd himself in such danger. After all, no one knew anything about this dimensional secret realm. However, they knew that they definitely would not be able to stop Wang Zhong this time.

    ¡°You need to make more preparations. Bring enough food and water. Also, bring more fire and ice runes. They will be able to help you resist the extreme environment.¡± Feng immediately started nning for Wang Zhong. Since he had decided to go, they had to do enough homework. Even though the dimensional secret realms were unknown, humans had rich experience in opening up newnds. In those kinds of ces, the environment was the most fatal factor, such as high temperatures or intense coldness¡­ You might die in a matter of minutes or seconds. Alternatively, you might encounter apletely wild where there were only stones everywhere you looked. Grass and trees did not grow, and even cockroaches would not be able to survive. You would simply starve to death.

    Compared to this, encountering mysterious strong creatures was not as terrifying. After all, even if you could not defeat them, you could run. If you could not run, you could still hide in advance¡­

    ¡°Do you want to let Mu Zi know?¡± Beside him, Oscar was worried. ¡°With him following you, at least you will have someone taking care of you. We will be more at ease too.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Wang Zhong shook his head. He was not about to conquer a secret realm. Furthermore, he had allowed Mu Zi toe here so that he would have the chance to break through, not for Wang Zhong to drag him down.

    Wang Zhong felt that logistical preparations were unnecessary, but Feng was stubborn. After all, she was the logistics manager. Wang Zhong could only patiently wait for Feng to finish preparing.

    ¡°Are you going to the dimensional secret realm to look for him? Others would be afraid of falling into the dimensional cracks, but you¡­ Your ns are bold and outstanding!¡± When he contacted the girl again, she seemed rather surprised at Wang Zhong. However, since Wang Zhong had swiftly given her money for the information she provided, she said frankly, ¡°Every day, the frontline base will update the diagram indicating where the cracks are. This crack is in the restricted area of the frontlines. If you search on Skylink, you will see that you can immediately find it once you go into the restricted area. However, if you fall into the cracks, it is none of my business.¡±

    Wang Zhong turned off his Skylink. This person seemed to be hiding something, but she did not lie about any of the information she had provided about Grai. After confirming for thest time, Wang Zhong did not dy any further.

    The base was over seven hundred kilometers behind the frontlines, but luckily, the entire journey would be made on even ground. Thus, it was very easy for him to rush over. Wang Zhong did not choose to use the Torreya battle steed as he did not think that it was fast enough. He also did not choose to fly. After all, he was not a true Heavenly Soul. If he relied on his Soul Power to fly there, he would be exhausting too much energy. Furthermore, for his flying techniques, he would only use them in special areas to cross mountains and fly over rivers. If not, it would not be faster to fly than to run on t ground. In fact, he would waste more time flying.

    The silver Speed Circuit dazzled on his body. When he rushed out of the base, it was as if a hurricane had blown past. A long trail of dust formed from the sand that he kicked up as he ran. The patrolling guards outside the base were extremely astonished by this terrifying speed.

    At that moment, at the Warendoor frontline base, someone else was watching the storm-like figure through Skylink.

    ¡°Lord Bolton, the target has set off.¡±

    A girl¡¯s polite voice sounded from the Skylink. ¡°As expected, he is very cautious. He even probed me at the end.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The man who was looking after his teacher¡¯s affairs smiled. He was Sophia¡¯s Sessor Disciple, Bolton.

    He had always gone all out in whatever his teacher told him to do.

    The dimensional secret realm at the Warendoor Mountains was not like what many people had imagined. It was as simple as not having a means of escape. Bolton had even personally gone near the dimensional crack to take a look andbined his findings with the information he had received from the captives at the frontline base. What kind of dimensional secret realm was there? It was evidently a fragment world that was on the verge of destruction!

    The fragment world was a dimensional secret realm that had beenpletely transformed by someone.

    An ordinary dimensional secret realm had its own independent and individual world, as well as a pathway leading to the Fifth Dimension. On the other hand, in a fragment world, the exit for it could be connected to a small item that could be carried around conveniently. It could be a ring, a ne, a crystal, or even a strand of hair ¡ª which would be a personal object that one carried around with them.

    It was simr to a space crystal, but within it was aplete world with its own set of rules. Not only could people live there, the spiritual atmosphere there was also very rich. It was not difficult to nurture all-natural treasures there. Simply said, it was a personal world, and the owner would be the god of this world.

    Fragment worlds could differ in size and had different rules and spiritual environments. But the better the world, the more Soul Power would be required to maintain the pathway to the world. It was not something that just anyone could control. It was a luxury, even among the Great Teachers. If you were too weak, it would not be of much significance to you. After all, it depleted a lot of energy.

    Fragment worlds which had lost their owners were extremely dangerous. They would engulf nearby creatures like a ck hole. The dimensional crack in the Warendoor Mountains was one example. No one knew whether the Octopus people had intentionally created this. Great Teacher Sophia determined that it was a fragment world that belonged to a Sacred Teacher, or someone even stronger.

    This was a nightmare for practitioners. It was also the best way to send Wang Zhong to his death.

    Bolton hung up his Skylink, and a rxed expression appeared on his face. Although it was not as easy for him to confirm the situationpared to if he had done this himself, Great Teacher Sophia told him not to leave behind any clues. After all, Wang Zhong secretly had the support of Sacred Teacher Leyson. Even Sophia, the mastermind behind this, had her own misgivings, so Bolton himself could not help but shudder if he were to kill Wang Zhong himself.

    But if Wang Zhong entered this ce out of his own ord¡­ and even had various strong reasons that were inspiring and tragic¡­

    He would definitely die!

    ...

    The Warendoor Mountains stretched over a thousand miles and were made up of many connected mountains.

    The journey of over seven hundred kilometers was not long, but it was not short either. He set off at noon and wildly rushed over without care for the energy he exhausted. By the time Wang Zhong reached his destination, it was already midnight.

    He had run over seven hundred kilometers in one shot andpleted the journey in a few hours. This speed was simply not humanly possible. Even though Wang Zhong¡¯s recovery speed was shocking, he was still rather fatigued and panted heavily. He climbed up the outermost mountain, stood at the peak, and looked into the distance.

    It was quite different from what he had seen on the simple map. There were many connected mountains as far as the eye could see as well as precipitous cliffs and abysses. It did not take him much time to find the ce. Due to the frequent changes that urred during the war and the instability of the dimensional crack, the Holy Land and the Octopus people had given up on this area. When Wang Zhong confirmed his position, he realized that the dimensional crack had shifted to the nearbyke and was still moving.

    A fragment world without an owner was like a deserted ind in a void and would continue to drift about. The dimensional crack would also move ordingly until it was destroyed or encountered an ident. No matter what, Wang Zhong knew that he had to hurry.

    When he went into theke, he realized that it was so deep that he could not see the bottom. The light at the bottom of theke was where the dimensional crack was. The dim, sparkling light looked like it was projecting an image from the void. He could also clearly sense dimensional energy in the water. Meanwhile, the source of the light was very clear and looked very near, but when he approached the light, he realized that it was still very far away. Wang Zhong had chased the light at the bottom of theke for hundreds of kilometers, but he felt that he was still distant from the source of light.

    The first few hundred kilometers were easy, but as he went deeper, the water pressure and the massive buoyancy started to disy their might.

    In terms of dealing with the water pressure, he still had the divine cells to support his body. He could easily deal with it without activating the Domination Constitution. More importantly, the massive buoyancy was like a massive power that grew stronger and stronger as it tried to pull him up. In order to counter this buoyancy, he had to exhaust a lot of energy with every meter he traveled. It was harder and harder for him to resolve this problem with just his physical strength. Wang Zhong could not help but use the recoil from techniques such as Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven to help him travel onward.

    When he first entered the water, he could still see some schools of fish with the help of the light from the bottom of theke. But gradually, the number of fish he could see was reduced. His surroundings seemed to have fallen dead silent. There was only the source of light emitting a dim light, which still seemed to be as far away as before. It seemed as if he would never be able to approach it.

    Could it be that that ce was simply a high-leveled illusion?

    By the time he forced his way down to around three hundred meters, the water pressure around him was extremely strong. The Soul Power defense on the surface of his body had been activated automatically, but it could not withstand the terrifying water pressure. Typically, the moment the defense appeared, it would be forcibly shattered by the water pressure. Even with the divine cells, his body started to feel the massive pressure. The current was like a massive hand with terrifying power that squeezed him firmly as if it wanted to turn him into human jerky by force.

    His surroundings fell intoplete darkness, and even more powerful dimensional energy filled the water. Although the light at the bottom of theke was still clear, it could not light up his surroundings.

    Domination Constitution, Zoom Shadow, Light Spirit!

    The Three Circuits had been activated, and his body became much lighter. A bright golden light was also emitting from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. However, even this golden light could not do much to pierce through the darkness in the water. He could only see four to five meters around him.

 Chapter 944 - Mix of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 944 Mix of Blood</h4>

    Buzz¡­

    Wang Zhong heard a loud noise from the quiet waters. He could see a massive ck shadow dozens of meters away. It moved slowly and produced a buzzing sound, which sounded like it was breathing underwater. Wang Zhong could sense the aura of a level-7 dimensional lifeform from this deep-sea creature. As it slowly swam above Wang Zhong, it seemed to pause slightly to observe this strange small object that could emit golden light. Luckily, this creature seemed to be good-tempered and had no animosity. It lingered for a short while before swimming away leisurely.

    Wang Zhong silently heaved a sigh of relief. He was in deep waters. It was already inconvenient for him to move while faced with the terrifying water pressure and the massive buoyancy. If such a creature targeted him now, he would truly be in danger.

    Gradually, the light at the bottom of theke grew brighter and brighter. His surroundings also became much clearer. A topographical map of the bottom of theke rapidly formed in his mind. As the map became clearer, an invisible shock rapidly seized his thoughts¡­ Finally, as the image of the bottom of theke was slowly pieced together and becameplete, there was a hum. Just like the images that the Holy Saint Teacher had left behind in the phoenix remains, aplete image and a terrifying shock appeared in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind.

    It was as if the charred marks of a massive pair of wings that had been scorched appeared at the mysterious and unpredictable bottom of theke!

    The shape of the wings was extremely unique. He could make out the shape of the wings even though only charred marks were left. It was different from the wings of ordinary flying beasts. This pair of wings did not seem to have the texture of feathers and seemed like a pair of muscr wings. It was exactly the same as the winged deities Wang Zhong had seen in the images that the Holy Saint Teacher had left behind!

    However, there was one difference. The charred wing marks were massive beyond imagination and were 1,000 meters across. They were imprinted in a void but did not vanish. Even though the creature had been defeated, just its remaining power that had been dispersing over countless years managed to shock Wang Zhong¡¯s soul. He could not help but tremble.

    What was this? Where was he? The dimensional secret realm? The dimensional crack? Or was he still at the bottom of the mysteriouske?

    Suddenly, Wang Zhong realized something. His body shot up like a rocket. Not long after, he emerged at the surface of the water with a bang. He was still in ake, but it was not theke he had entered. He had unknowingly entered the fragment world and was inflicted by the remaining consciousness of the fragment world. If he continued, he would be asleep at the bottom of theke forever.

    Wang Zhong took a deep breath and calmed down. He would not care about how he would escape for now. At least, he had seeded ining here. The entire space was like a massive suction cup that silently absorbed his vitality and Soul Power. His divine cells formed a natural defense that confronted this strange situation. This was most likely a natural reaction of an ownerless fragment world in order to seek survival. One could well imagine how terrifying its previous owner was.

    He looked into the distance. His surroundings were barren, but Wang Zhong quickly realized that there seemed to be a bright spot in the east. Even though it was extremely far away from him, he could still clearly see the light. He took a look at its outline and realized that it was unnatural. It seemed like a man-made building, and the center of this dimensional secret realm.

    However, it was a pity that he did not know where exactly Grai hadnded. There was no doubt that looking for a person in such a vast world would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Wang Zhong decided to go to the central building first. If Grai was still alive, perhaps he would discover that ce and head there. Even if he did not, Wang Zhong could still use that ce as a central point and look around in his surroundings. It would be much better than looking around without an aim.

    This Dimensional World was extremely strange. Overhead, both the sun and moon were present at the same time. One was bright, while the other was dark, but they seemed constant in the sky. Wang Zhong had traveled for half a day, but the sun and the moon did not move at all. It was as if there was no alternation of day and night, and they did not take shifts. Furthermore, the sky was clear, but there would asionally be strange shes of lightning and sounds of thunder in the sky. Therge thunderbolts were as wide as mountains and smashed into the ground like a sharp sword. In an instant, he saw sparks¡­ He even saw a rampant spout sweeping past the ground in the distance. There were various strange phenomena. This entire world was chaotic and violent.

    The uneasy feeling in Wang Zhong¡¯s heart grew even more intense. He did not dare to use his Soul Power and naturally, could not speed up. He had traveled non-stop for a few hours, but the outline of the building was still distant. However, on the way, he discovered more and more things.

    The concentration of spiritual influence here was unnaturally high. Not only did it far surpass the Holy Land, even the Mizobudapi World, which Wang Zhong had been shocked by, could notpare to this. However, this high concentration of spiritual influence was not gentle. It was dense with rashness and violence as if boundless energy had lost control. The entire world could crash and copse at any moment in this chaos. It would explode into pieces by this energy that had lost control.

    At the same time, he realized that this seemed like a world where people had lived before. On more than one asion, Wang Zhong had seen rather neat fields that had obviously been purposelyid out. Even though such a long time had passed and this ce hadpletely overgrown and was charred, there were signs that humans had nted crops here before. Wang Zhong even saw a few dirt houses. Even though they were destroyed and only broken walls were left, they proved that people had lived here. Furthermore, these broken houses were very simr to the style of Octopus people buildings. Wang Zhong even saw a few Octopus people corpses.

    Although the corpses had shriveled up and did not retain their humanoid shape, from what he had seen in Warlock Saint Sauron¡¯sboratory, Wang Zhong had some knowledge about the bone structure of the Octopus people. At least, he could be sure that his judgment of these corpses was not wrong. However, he could not tell how old these corpses were.

    The Octopus people had definitely conquered this secret realm world. Did thisnd have something to do with the massive charred wings of the deity he had seen before entering this ce? Had this world been attacked by that winged deity? Had an unimaginable war broken out in this ce and caused the chaos in the rules of this world? Wang Zhong felt that the images the Holy Saint Teacher had left behind were extremely unusual.

    As he spent more time here, Wang Zhong had a strange feeling that was both foreign and familiar. After a lot of thought, he recalled that it was slightly simr to theke at the Holy City where he had met Uncle Zhang¡­

    Just as he talked about corpses, Wang Zhong saw a dozen more. Furthermore, they were definitely human¡­

    They were a dozen soldiers dressed in the uniform of the Holy City Army. Their flesh and blood had already dried up, leaving ayer of skin covering their bones. They were scattered all over the ground. They were well-equipped and even had a few small instruments on hand. These instruments were dimensional GPSes and long-distancemunication devices from the Holy City.

    Needless to say, they were definitely the group of people who had been sent by the frontline base to explore this dimensional secret realm. All of them hadnded nearby. It was evident that these ordinary Heroic Souls could not endure in this world for long. After traveling a few kilometers in this world, the suction power in this world had sucked away their Soul Power and even their flesh and blood.

    Wang Zhong walked up and checked their GPSes andmunication devices. They were specially used to determine their position in an unknown dimensional world. However, static shed on their screens, and there was only rustling noise from their earphones. Just like what he had guessed, these devices had not broken down. However, they were restricted by the chaotic rules of this world. As a result, they could not receive any signals and could not send out any signals. It was equivalent to having a piece of scrap metal.

    These military supplies were good. Since his space crystal was big enough, Wang Zhong conveniently kept them in his space crystal. He might have the chance to use them in the future.

    He continued walking and saw many scattered human corpses. Just like the corpses he had just seen, they had been sucked dry by this world and turned into human jerky. Good news was, he had not seen Grai.

    At that moment, he could already gradually see the exact outline of the central building clearly.

    It looked like a rather ancient castle that was not surrounded by tall city walls. It seemed as if the Octopus people who had controlled the castle did not need such walls to protect them. There were many obelisks that were lofty and imposing, which was symbolic of the Octopus people¡¯s building style. Rubbish could be found everywhere outside the city. Some were dazzling and were unusually eye-catching. It looked like objects were in an awful mess everywhere. However, when he walked closer, he realized that it was not a pile of rubbish. Instead, there were countless Octopus people corpses¡­

    It was as if all the Octopus people in this secret realm had gathered to die here. The pile of corpses around him was as tall as a small hill. Not only were there the corpses of Octopus people, there were also many corpses of massive creatures. Wang Zhong had seen massive two-headed dragons andrge frost snakes outside the Imperial City. There were many corpses here, and they were considered rtively small. Wang Zhong had even seen a frighteninglyrge corpse of a creature in the east of the castle. It was several hundred meters long, and its corpse was so massive that it was like a lofty mountain. The aura of this terrifying creature still lingered on its white skeleton. It was unimaginably strong! Other than these massive corpses, the other corpses had been dried. When the wind blew, pieces of bone or ashes flew with the wind, filling the air with a smog made up of ash, and lingered in the air.

    Furthermore, the dazzling items he had seen were broken divine swords. It seemed like even these divine swords could not escape the wild thirst that this world had for energy. All the energy had been drained from the divine swords. Although the swords were still slightly gleaming, the light came from the special materials that the swords were made from. They would not regain their bright shine, like the divine swords in the Mizobudapi World.

    The entire world was violent and brazen. Lightning shed and thunder roared, while hurricanes swept past. However, the area surrounding the castle was the only ce that was unaffected by the abominable weather.

    It was quiet and deste here. The wind was cooling and contained a gloomy aura of death.

    Wu wu wu wu¡­

    The wind flew. It was as if one could hear a low, angry whimper in this silent space.

    It was as if it was narrating and cursing. It was filled with boundless despair and sadness, as well as fear.

    Others might be scared by this deathly silent atmosphere, but Wang Zhong did not feel anything. The number of corpses he had seen in the Headless World was much higher than in this ce. The aura of death and hatred was stronger there as well. But Wang Zhong did not care there, much less here. He was more worried about Grai¡¯s safety. Since he had reached his destination, he released the Headless Knight. He was very fast on his horse, but more importantly, his body was strong enough. He was not scared of the strange suction force in this world. If he summoned Smander or someone of a simr level, he might just be wasting his energy. They would be sucked dry by this world in no time.

    Even in this world where the aura of death filled the surroundings, the Headless Knight was like a fish in water. He was able to absorb the aura of death and resentment that filled the air and turned it into his own energy. He was also able to bnce out the suction force in this world.

    With this, Wang Zhong heaved a sigh of relief. It would be much faster with someone to help. They immediately split up and looked around. It was time to get to work!

    He thought that this would be a long and vexing process of searching. Where Grai hadnded in this world and whether he had discovered this castle were all mysteries. This slow search without a clear aim was no doubt like looking for a needle in a haystack. Thus, Wang Zhong did not have much confidence that he would be able to find Grai like this. However, he did not expect to see Grai just after he started searching outside the castle.

    Although he did not know how Grai had found this castle, he was indeed outside the castle. He was lying on the ground and did not move. He was found by the Headless Knight. Wang Zhong immediately rushed over and used his Soul Power. Then he heaved a sigh of relief. Grai was not dead!

    However, even though he was not dead, he was not far from death. At this moment, Grai¡¯s body was dried and was almost colorless. Many purple blood vessels appeared on the surface of his skin, spreading over his entire body. His skin was unusually dry. It was like a dry shell that was about to crack into pieces. If Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t still sensing his faint aura, Grai would be no different from a dead person.

    Wang Zhong was somewhat at a loss. He was not a gourmet. How would he heal such severe wounds?

    ¡°Lao Wang, you can try feeding him blood,¡± said Simba suddenly from the Soul Sea. He had been holding back in the Soul Sea to the point of annoyance. They had taken great pains to arrive in a ce without any outsiders, but he did not dare toe out for fresh air. The strange suction force in this world was far too terrifying. Simba did not want to be clown jerky. ¡°Isn¡¯t Grai from the Blood Race? His vitality is much stronger than ordinary people.¡±

    Wang Zhong was very happy and could not help but gasp with admiration. Simba was still reliable at crucial times. He used his finger to cut his wrist and drip blood into Grai¡¯s mouth. Brother, you have to hang on!

    After four to five seconds, a miracle urred.

    Wang Zhong could see Grai¡¯s dried lips rapidly growing plump with the nutrition from his blood. Then, his lips moved slightly. Wang Zhong saw two short but sharp teeth rapidly growing out from Grai¡¯s slightly opened mouth. Wang Zhong rapidly moved his wrist closer so that it was easier for Grai to feed.

 Chapter 945 - Body Seizing Is in Sigh

    <h4>Chapter 945 Body Seizing Is in Sigh</h4>

    Then, his dry face, and even his almostpletely dried-up body, was rapidly nourished by the powerful energy in Wang Zhong¡¯s blood. There was still hope!

    ¡°Lao Wang, Lao Wang, control the flow of your blood. Don¡¯t die for his life!¡± Simba shouted loudly. Wang Zhong was truly a child that never grew up. He still had to remind Wang Zhong at times like this. With Wang Zhong¡¯s divine blood, as well as Grai¡¯s powerful physique as a member of the Blood Race, even a corpse might be able to revive, much more if he was still breathing.

    Grai¡¯s body was about to return to almost normal conditions. The purple blood vessels that appeared on the surface of his body also started to disappear. However, his consciousness was still drifting, as if it was not willing to return¡­

    ¡°Grai! Wake up! Grai!¡±

    Wang Zhongpletely ignored Simba¡¯sints and continued to shout Grai¡¯s name. Beside him, the Headless Knight also started to sob. His sobbing echoed throughout the empty castle. It was extremely horrifying.

    ...¡­

    At that moment in another fragment world, Scarlet had reached another stage in her cultivation.

    The results were not bad. It could be seen that her body had be clear and lustrous after soaking in theke. Her aura had alsopletely changed from before she started her cultivation and became much more graceful. If someone from the Mo Family was here, they would definitely be very shocked. At that moment, Scarlet¡¯s aura was extremely simr to that of Mo Xingchen.

    This was not a change that had urred just because she had grown stronger. This graceful aura was natural and pure, as if she was a favorite of the heaven and the earth. Thus, putting everything else aside, this kind of person would not encounter any major bottlenecks during cultivation. Furthermore, her affinity with the heaven and the earth would be unparalleled among practitioners.

    Sophia was satisfied, very satisfied. She was so satisfied that her entire face was filled with excitement. She could not help but blush slightly. She looked at this perfect body with iparable admiration.

    It seemed like Scarlet¡¯s endowments had exceeded her expectations. Her disciple was definitely a treasure. Furthermore, she was ate bloomer who would be even more amazing with time! Once she seized her body¡­ Perhaps this would be the most hope she had in conquering the Heavenly Cmity in the past few hundred years!

    Scarlet had just awakened from her meditation. Before she could bother sensing the changes in her body, she felt very ufortable at her teacher¡¯s obvious gaze. She could not help but stretch out her hands to cover her plump breasts. ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you still so embarrassed in front of your Teacher?¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°How does it feel to have broken through your limits?¡±

    Heavenly Souls defied the heavens and changed their fate. It was a state where the naturalws were vited. Thus, if a Heroic Soul wanted to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage, they would first have to break through their own limits. If they were not even able to break through their own limits, how would they be able to break through thews of nature? Furthermore, once you broke through the limits that nature had given you when you were born, only then would you attract the attention of the universe. You would be seen as a variation and a virus in the universe. Thus, they would send a Heavenly Cmity to punish or destroy you¡­ You had to conquer the Heavenly Cmity. Only then would you truly be a Heavenly Soul expert who had surpassed the ordinary.

    ¡°¡­I feel very full, and very abundant¡­¡± Since her Teacher had asked her, Scarlet immediately calmed down and carefully examined the changes. ¡°But I feel slightly uneasy, as if I have not integrated with the heaven and the earth. I feel like I am being pushed aside by the heaven and the earth, as if something unpleasant is going to happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Your body has not broken through its limits. That¡¯s why you feel like you are being pushed by the heaven and the earth¡­¡± Sophia maintained a gentle smile on her face. ¡°This is a good sign. This is proof that your sixth sense is very sensitive. Don¡¯t worry. This is a feeling you will get before experiencing the Heavenly Cmity.¡±

    Everyone in the Holy Land knew that Heavenly Souls had to survive the Heavenly Cmity. But there were two kinds of Heavenly Cmities.

    The first kind was the major Heavenly Cmity. This was also the kind of Heavenly Cmity that Heavenly Souls ¡°failed to conquer¡± and returned to the Earth to retire, and the kind that people often talked about. But in reality, therge Heavenly Cmity was far more dangerous. If one actually failed to conquer it, one would definitely die and immediately be turned into ashes. Nothing would be left. How could one still go back to Earth to retire after failing? However, those who had returned to Earth to retire and said that they failed the Heavenly Cmity did not even have the right to conquer it. After all, they had never experienced therge Heavenly Cmity¡­

    The other kind was the minor Heavenly Cmity, also called the ¡°Professional Cmity¡±, which had to be faced when one advanced from the Heroic Soul Stage to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Although it was not as fatal as the major Heavenly Cmity, once you failed, the risk of death was above 70%. The remaining 30% who had survived by luck would be almostpletely handicapped. They did not even need to think about cultivation again. It would definitely be dangerous.

    ¡°For a Heroic Soul to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage, you have to break through yourself. Thus, the Cmity will also be produced by the self.¡± Recently, as long as Sophia had the time, she would talk to Scarlet about the Professional Cmity to strengthen her understanding of it. She would not tolerate any losses in this aspect. ¡°Ordinary practitioners will face three paths during their Professional Cmity ¡ª Hellfire, Tempering Soul, and Inner Demons.

    ¡°The strength of these three cmities differs between people. Hellfire is born from the heart and has to do with your rtionships in the world. The more involvements you have, the more misgivings and karma you will have. Thus, the Hellfire will be stronger. It will scorch your internal organs and cannot be extinguished. Furthermore, your internal organs are the ces that are hardest to train as a Heroic Soul, and also the weakest ces. They are only protected by your Soul Power, which will hold on until it is destroyed by the Hellfire. Many Heroic Souls will prepare for what wille after their death before they attempt the Heavenly Cmity. Some will even fake their own death to release themselves from their identity, so that they have as few connections as possible¡­¡±

    Scarlet listened carefully. In the past, she knew that Heroic Souls had to encounter the Heavenly Cmity in order to be Heavenly Souls, but she did not know exactly what cmities she had to ovee. This was her first time hearing all this.

    Hellfire? She had to cut off rtions with her loved ones? Then what was the point of cultivation?

    Scarlet did not refute, but she had her own internal judgments. She was always worried about her parents and her grandfather on Earth. Furthermore, she definitely could not cut off her rtions with Wang Zhong. Her teacher was definitely telling her about the most reliable methods, but people were all different. Perhaps there were many people who did not care about the price they had to pay in their pursuit of power, but there were also many people who had chosen to cultivate to protect their loved ones.

    In this aspect, there was no confusion in Scarlet¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were clear and pure. There was even a sense of yearning in her gaze.

    She had chosen the difficult path of cultivation so that her loved ones on Earth could lead better lives, as well as to help Wang Zhong and catch up with him. She would not even think of putting the cart before the horse.

    Evidently, Sophia understood her thoughts and did not bring this up. She simply continued, ¡°Tempering Soul involves applying the Tempering Method to your soul. You will feel that you have entered an illusion and are facing countless enemies. You will either kill all the enemies and emerge from the illusion or be killed by the phantom enemies. If thetter happens, your soul will disperse, and you will enter a vegetative state. This has to do with your own strength. The stronger you are, the stronger your enemies will be. Under normal circumstances, this is not very difficult. Do you remember your weak Soul Guard? The Soul Guard is bound to your soul. Thus, it will enter the illusion of the Tempering Soul Cmity along with you. Heh heh, that is equivalent to having two selves. Thus, you will face twice as many enemies and difficulties!¡±

    Having said that, Sophia seemed to have thought about something amusing. The corners of her lips slowly formed a smile.

    She thought about Scarlet¡¯s boyfriend, Wang Zhong. She had heard that he had a summoned beast when he was on Earth. However, when he went to the Holy Land, he had mysteriously earned two Soul Guards¡­ Heh heh. This seemed very impressive and allowed him to show off at the Holy Landpetition, but Soul Guards and summoned beasts would bring about the same effects. They would increase the danger one faced in the Tempering Soul Cmity. If you had three, the difficulty would be multiplied by three. No one in the history of the Holy Land had survived such a Tempering Soul Cmity.

    Sophia did not have a favorable impression of Wang Zhong, but she was slightly curious. She wanted to see just how badly he would die when he encountered the Tempering Soul Cmity. It was a pity that she could not wait.

    She would seize Scarlet¡¯s body very soon. If Wang Zhong did not die before this, he would definitely cause her trouble. However, Sophia did not care about a mere Heroic Soul. Even though he had killed a Sword Saint, it did not matter. However, Sophia had her misgivings about Sacred Teacher Leyson, who supported him. She would have to get rid of Wang Zhong first¡­ She did not know how Bolton was doing.

    Speak of the devil. Just as Sophia was talking, her Skylink sounded. She did not evade Scarlet and opened her Skylink. It was a message from Bolton with just six words.

    ¡°He has gone to that ce.¡±

    Sophia knew what ¡°that ce¡± referred to. Bolton had already told her about his ns before setting off.

    It was an ownerless fragment world that had once belonged to a god-tier expert. It was a food ce. Perhaps the treasures that once belonged to that expert were still left behind there. It was very eye-catching, but it was a pity that one could not escape once they entered that world.

    Every fragment world had a one-way pathway that one could not escape from. If one wanted to escape after entering, they would have to recapture the Will of the fragment world andpletely control it. Then, they would be able to enter and exit at will.

    However, just like how space crystals had to be replenished with energy in order to maintain their stability, the fragment world had very high energy needs. Its owner had to continuously use their Soul Power in order to maintain it. The fragment world of a god-tier expert would definitely be vast and boundless. Thus, the Soul Power needed to maintain it would also be very high. This was good, but as a mere Great Teacher, she was afraid that she would not be able to bear the terrifying Soul Power consumption. Furthermore, from the information that Bolton had submitted to her, it was a fragment world that was on the verge of total destruction. It had probablycked an owner for far too long and did not receive any energy replenishment from its owner. As a result, the energy within the world was in a mess, and it was about to copse.

    In this kind of fragment world, thews within it would definitely be chaotic. She could not even imagine the situation within that world. The Will of the world might have vanishedpletely. Even thest bit of its Will might be gone. Then, it would definitely lead to death. Putting Wang Zhong aside, if she were to enter that world, there was a 99.99% chance that she would not be able to get out.

    ¡°Not a bad grave.¡± Sophia was in a good mood. Another inconvenience had been dealt with. All the news she had heard today were good news. She could not help but smile contentedly.

    ¡°Is that Senior Bolton?¡± Beside her, Scarlet was rather uncertain. Since her teacher was happy, she should also be happy. But for some reason, her heart sank, and she could not smile. Perhaps it was because her Teacher had mentioned the word ¡°grave¡±, and Scarlet was ming herself. Perhaps it was the fact that she was about to encounter a minor Heavenly Cmity, which caused her to be overly sensitive.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t care about him. Let us continue¡­¡±

    ...¡­

    At the same time, Scarlet was not the only person breaking through. Wang Zhong was pleasantly surprised that Grai¡¯s body was rapidly breaking through.

    It seemed like drinking the divine blood had caused some changes in Grai¡¯s blood vessels. Not only was his body rapidly recovering to a normal state, his various bodily functions were also rapidly improving.

    The purple blood vessels that had disappeared could faintly be seen on his body once again. However, unlike the blood vessels that appeared on the surface of his skin, these blood vessels were deep inside his body. His body had be clearer and more lustrous, and his blood had be colorful. Thus, his body became unusually eye-catching.

    Wang Zhong could clearly feel the recovery and change in Grai¡¯s blood. Unlike the Grai of the past, this body was growingrger andrger. It also radiated an aura that caused even Wang Zhong to feel danger. It was as if his ancient bloodline had been awakened. It was as if his Blood Race ancestors had personallye to pay a visit!

    His Soul Power was also rapidly increasing. A natural Soul Power defense formed on the surface of his body, producing a rebound force. Even Wang Zhong, who was simply carrying him, felt that his arms were slightly numb. But strangely, even though so many changes had urred in his body, Grai had still not awakened.

    Physical changes continued to ur. Wang Zhong simply ced Grai down and sat by the side. As he waited, he adjusted his divine cells and Soul Power to recover.

    The sun and the moon in the sky did not move. Thews of nature around him were in a mess. He could not sense the flow of time at all. After god knows how long, Wang Zhong felt that his body had fully recovered. He suddenly heard a slight noise and opened his eyes.

    The changes in Grai¡¯s body had stopped. His body was no longer clear and lustrous like before. It was as if he had regained his usual appearance, yet the aura that his body radiated waspletely different from before. Wang Zhong could sense a clear and satisfactory aura that was powerful but implicit.

    Semi-Heavenly Soul!

    When the changes in his bodypletely stopped, Grai moved his hand slightly. Then, he slowly opened his eyes.

    Grai was awake. He seemed to be at a loss as he had lost consciousness for too long.

    Where was this?

    He had not lost his memory. He was simply fazed. It was just like waking up from a dream. Some snippets of his memory shed past in his mind.

    Seven or eight days ago¡­

 Chapter 946 - Release

    Chapter 946 Release

    While Wang Zhong had entered this secret realm through ake, Grai had entered from the mountain valley. It was supposed to be a secret, but the enemy had seen through their ns. The team he was in fell into the trap of several hundred Octopus Great Swordsmen. Most of hisrades had died, leaving behind him, a malerade, and a femalerade. They were forced into a narrow space at the mountain valley and eventually fell into the crack.

    Strangely, the dimensional crack was unstable. Even before the femalerade couldnd in the secret realm, she was swept away by the void. Thus, only he and his malerade hadnded here. Then, they experienced the crazy suction power of this world on their Soul Power.

    Both of them had done their best not to use any Soul Power, but hisrade could not endure for long. After traveling about 20 to 30 kilometers, he copsed on the ground and lost consciousness. Soon after, he became a dried-up corpse.

    At that moment, Grai knew that this ce would be his grave.

    The moment he knew this, he felt a sense of release.

    Between his benefactor and his close friend, he had chosen his close friend but was forced to betray his benefactor in the process. Grai could not forgive himself. He wanted to die, but he could not simply choose to kill himself.

    Every person who had the pure bloodline of the Blood Race would have the blood of their ancestors flowing through their bodies. They would be seen as a continuation of their ancestors¡¯ lives by the Blood Race. Thus, from the moment you were born, you were not simply living. Instead, you would bear the weight of your Blood Race ancestors living in your body. If you harmed yourself, you would also harm your Blood Race ancestors. This was a huge form of disrespect and arge mistake. It was the most serious form of betrayal towards the entire family! If he chose suicide, even if he died, his soul would not be redeemed. When he went to the afterworld, he would not be able to face his ancestors and family.

    This obsession had been deeply embedded within them. They could not betray their bodies under any circumstances. As a member of the Blood Race, unless they died from old age, they could only die on the battlefield.

    Thus, he had chosen toe to the frontline base and sign up for the assault team. He followed a group ofrades to the most dangerous ces in the battlefield. Every time, he would be the one in the lead. However, it was precisely this unusual valor that always scared the Octopus people he countered. He managed to survive as a result of a strangebination of circumstances. Furthermore, the survival rates of the assault teams he belonged to all rose as a result¡­ Grai was also speechless. He wanted to do his best in battle and die, but he managed to survive every single time. This was extremely awkward. Only those who had personally experienced this would be able to understand his helpless sense of sour delight.

    It was much better now, and he did not even need to fight. Grai had a rtively vast amount of knowledge. Unlike how Wang Zhong constantly wandered aimlessly throughout his life, Grai benefited from his experience of spending a lot of time in the library, both in the Holy Land and in the Federation. Although knowledge of the fragment world was of no use to Heroic Souls, he still grasped a good understanding of it.

    Thus, Grai very quickly confirmed that he was in a fragment world that was on the verge of destruction. In this kind of ce, he could enter, but could not escape. As a mere Heroic Soul, he could not even hope to recapture the Will of this fragment world, let alone hope that someone woulde to save him. This ce would eventually be his grave.

    Although he was much stronger than hisrade, death was the only oue in this ce. Grai did not care about how he spent his time and did not even deliberately resist the suction force this world had on his Soul Power. After burying the corpse of hisrade, he continued forward.

    At first, he did not have any objective. He followed his senses and instincts to travel forward in a certain direction. There seemed to be something strange about this direction, and his consciousness led him there. Thus, before he died, he wanted to explore what was going on and resolve the uncertainty in his heart.

    For this, he endured throughout the journey. The closer he got to there, the weaker the suction force on his Soul Power was. However, the extent to which it was weakened was highly restricted. The continued consumption of his Soul Power caused him to weaken very quickly. The Soul Power in his body had already been used up, but unlike ordinary humans, Grai¡¯s bloodline contained an unusually powerful energy that allowed him to sustain this consumption.

    Thus, he managed to walk further and further, until he reached the castle that was filled with piles of corpses.

    The corpses that filled the entire ce shocked Grai slightly, but he immediately shed a smile. So this was the case. No wonder he wanted toe here. The heavens were kind and were afraid that he would be lonely after his death. Thus, they left behind so many people to apany him. Although they were Octopus people who spoke differentnguages and were not as friendly as Senior Wang Zhong, they could still be considered partners.

    However, it was a pity that he no longer had the power to walk towards the castle. Almost everything from his body had been absorbed, leaving only his skin covering his body. His eyes were deep-set, and countless purple veins had started to protrude from the surface of his skin. Luckily, he had achieved what he had wanted. Grai was already satisfied. The rxation of his consciousness allowed him to copse among the corpses outside the castle.

    He thought about a silly joke that Senior Ma Dong had talked about in Tianjing. When he opened his eyes again, a night had passed. When he closed his eyes, his life shed past his eyes¡­

    The corners of Grai¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Then, he closed his eyes.

    However, his extremely weak consciousness was stuck in a dark void. His surroundings felt very cold. It felt as if his weak consciousness would bepletely frozen and dispersed at any time. However, he could faintly hear someone calling his name from the void. But at that moment, even if he wanted to respond, he was too weak.

    His consciousness gradually dispersed in the darkness and cold. However, it felt as if his surroundings slowly started to shine and be warmer. It gently engulfed his broken consciousness, allowing him to recover quickly. He even rapidly grew stronger¡­

    His self grew more awake, and his surroundings were as bright as day. However, he was still in a void.

    Grai wanted to escape this void but bumped into walls wherever he went in the light. But at the same time, the light was nurturing and guiding him, allowing him to feel an ancient powering back to life within his body. He even saw a few majestic images he had only seen in paintings of the Blood Race.

    They were his Blood Race ancestors. They emitted a bright light and sat in front of him like majestic and powerful deities. They were so holy that he could not offend them and could not help but bow down to them. However, he could not bow down to them either. To his shock, he gradually realized that the Blood Race ancestor sitting in front of him seemed to be Grai himself¡­

    When he finally realized this, it was as if he had gained a thorough understanding of the ideas in his mind. The walls in his surroundings suddenly disappeared. Grai opened his eyes. The slight confusion in them quickly disappeared, like how the dreams dispersed in his mind. A familiar face appeared before him.

    Wang Zhong!

    ¡°Seni¡ª¡± When he saw Wang Zhong, even though he had just woken up from a major dream, his first reaction was to be dumbfounded. When he left the Wanderlust Team, he had heard that Wang Zhong was causing huge trouble in the Imperial City of the Octopus people. Furthermore, this ce was thousands of kilometers away from the north base. Why was Senior Wang Zhong here?

    Wang Zhong was one year older than him. At first, they had met by coincidence. He had chosen to study at the Tianjing Academy because of how special Tianjing Academy was. Although this was a city that belonged to the Federation, the 10 Great Families of the Federation did not often appear here. Thus, it was also more suitable for him to hide here. Furthermore, he would not have to worry that he would attract coveting gazes and probing from the 10 Great Families because of his excellence. Furthermore, it was also a coincidence that he had chosen the Prodigy Society. He was rather curious and interested in the strange person who had gotten the highest marks in theory but the lowest inbat, yet could still join in the high-gravity training to temper his body.

    However, through various interactions with Wang Zhong over the past two years, they had grown to trust each other. They had fought side by side multiple times and relied on each other many times. This waspletely different from the cruel training camp he had experienced under Solomon. Wang Zhong¡¯s passion and enthusiasm brought many positive things to Grai, who was full of hate then.

    It could be said that he was very heavily affected by Wang Zhong, to an extent that outsiders could not even imagine. Even though they did not call each other brothers, in Grai¡¯s subconscious mind, he felt that Wang Zhong was somewhat simr to his elder brother who had brought him to hunt in the outskirts. He was also someone who was worth trusting and relying on. As an orphan himself, this was what hecked most.

    Thus, he instinctively wanted to call him Senior, but after some hesitation, he did not manage to call him. He immediately realized that Wang Zhong had definitelye just to find him. He had entered this dangerous ce for the sake of a ¡®traitor¡¯ who had hidden by his side, and did not seem to care about the danger around him. How many people would be able to do so, even among his loved ones? Grai was very ashamed. He viewed Wang Zhong as an important close friend, but he was a spy who had been nted by his side. No matter whether he had betrayed Wang Zhong, he felt that he was not suitable to call his close friend by such a sacred name. He did not even dare to look at Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    However, Wang Zhong seemed to understand his inner thoughts. After being stunned for a moment, he immediately felt extremely gratified and pleasantly surprised. It was fine as long as this person was alive! Wang Zhong also took a deep breath. Then, he briskly walked over and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you able to call me by that name? Once a Senior, always a Senior!¡±

    Wang Zhong did not me him, nor did he put on any airs. He did not do anything unnecessary either. He simply said a few words, as if they were greeting each other after a meal. The hopeless situation they were in did not seem to exist in that moment.

    Grai¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, but he eventually raised his head slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°This fellow. Are you really the Grai I know? What can we not talk about together? If you really want to repay Solomon, there is more than one way. Give him something even bigger!¡± Wang Zhong smiled. When he saw that Grai was awake, his heart that had been in suspense finally returned to normal.

    ¡°First, have something to eat.¡± Wang Zhong did not talk about much more. It was not the time to talk about such things.

    Graiughed bitterly. ¡°I cannot ovee this. Not only did Solomon save my life, he also helped me ovee the worst difficulty I faced back then.¡±

    Wang Zhong looked at Grai and sighed. ¡°I wanted to let you see this after you recovered. You cannot just look at the surface for some things.¡±

    As he spoke, he passed some materials to Grai. This fellow was truly a frank boy. Wang Zhong had spent so much effort to save him, but he was still conflicted.

    ¡°I do not dare to say that this n was definitely done by Solomon, but the Kaiser Empire was definitely nning to destroy your family. They deliberately made you an orphan who had endowments and a hatred towards the Federation.¡±

    Wang Zhong did not say much. This was probably a huge hit to Grai.

    Grai understood his own race much better. Back then, everyone had been relying on animal blood for a living. Suddenly, a vicious blood-sucking incident had urred, and the people in his family were rather shocked. Then, not long after, the Federation army had arrived. Thinking about it now, there were many problems with these. Grai looked through the content in the materials very carefully. Everything proved that Wang Zhong¡¯s ideas were right. After all, he was a Dandelion and knew a lot about their experiences.

    So everything had been a nightmare.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry!¡± After a long time, Grai, who had recovered his physique, apologized once again.

    ¡°We are brothers. Next time, if you have any problems, don¡¯t run into a dead-end by yourself. Now, here¡¯s the problem. We managed toe here, but how do we get out?¡± Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He knew that Grai had to be saved, but he did not have a way to get out.

    If Wang Zhong could save Grai, even if he ended up in deep danger, it was not a problem for him. Furthermore, once Grai had resolved his problems, he was not afraid of anything. They were very calm as they faced the situation before them. It was as if they did not perceive this as a deadlock.

    It was not difficult for a practitioner who had lived in the Fifth Dimension for a long time to escape from a secret realm. After all, if they were able toe in, they would definitely be able to get out. They just had to go out from the way they hade in. But now, the problem was, how did they get here?

    They shared their experience in entering this dimensional secret realm and immediately realized that they had entered from the same ce, ake. However, the way they had entered was different. Thus, theke was a pathway that connected to the outside world, and was constantly moving in real life. Furthermore, Grai did not emerge from ake. Instead, he had dropped from the sky. However, ording to what he remembered, when he looked up at the sky, he did not sense the existence of a pathway or a dimensional crack.

    At the same time, Wang Zhong also clearly remembered that he had indeed emerged from ake. However, he had emerged from ake that was almost dried up, and the water level was only at his waist. He would be able to see whether there was a pathway in theke, but he did not see a dimensional crack or pathway at the bottom of theke.

    There was a way in, but there was no way out. This was very strange andpletely different from the rules that ordinary dimensional secret realms followed. They could not be treated in the same way. This strange world was filled with mysteries everywhere. For a moment, it seemed as if they did not know where to start. There did not seem to be any clues.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look around and explore the castle. We¡¯ll see if we can find any clues.¡±

    Situations without any clues incited their passion to challenge the situation.

    They walked past the hills of corpses and went into the castle. Then, they realized that corpses were also piled up within the castle. Every single street,ne, path, or house was filled with the corpses of the Octopus people. These Octopus people did not seem to have died because of the death of the fragment world. Instead, they had experienced a despairing massacre. Many of them had their heads severed or their waists snapped. Their broken limbs and bones were everywhere. There were also many Saint-leveled experts. They recognized these experts from the golden armor they wore on their bodies.

 Chapter 947 - Habitual Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 947 Habitual Disappearance</h4>

    Even these Saint-leveled figures had died in the same way as the low-leveled soldiers. They were easily killed as if it only took a single thought for their enemies to take their lives. There were no signs of any resistance either.

    Even Saint-leveled experts could not stand up to one hit. Their enemy was unimaginably strong¡­ Could it have been the Holy Saint Teacher?

    There was a sh of doubt in Wang Zhong¡¯s heart, but it quickly vanished.

    Of course, the Holy Saint Teacher had the ability to do this, but he had no reason to do so. Furthermore, no matter whether it was in the records that humans had kept or his encounter with the Holy Saint Teacher in the flow of time, Wang Zhong felt that the Holy Saint Teacher was not someone who liked to ughter people without restraint, unless he was threatened. This was not a matter of whether he was merciful or not. This was his attitude and personality. If the Holy Saint Teacher had actually attacked here, he would not have attacked the civilians in the castle.

    Besides the Holy Saint Teacher, he also thought about the charred wing marks he had seen when he entered this fragment world¡­ Could that have been the culprit?

    Their greatest desire was to find the owner of this world, no matter whether it was in the form of a corpse or not. Even an object that they had left behind would be good as it would definitely help them to understand this body. But in this massive castle, there were only corpses. They could not tell whether the corpse of the owner was among these corpses. However, Wang Zhong found a clue that was simr to the charred wing marks.

    He found this clue on the highest fort in the castle. Only half of the fort, which was originally several dozen meters tall, was left standing. It was as if someone had used a terrifying technique to split open the fort at its center, causing the entire left half to disappearpletely. However, the right side of the fort was perfect and unharmed, but there were faint charred marks at where the fort had been cut open. The marks had a threatening and unique aura that was highly corrosive. It had the exact same aura as the charred wings Wang Zhong had seen in the illusion when he entered this fragment world.

    But other than that, they did not find anything. However, they did not lose heart. If there were no clues in the castle, then they would expand the scope of their search and explore this entire world. After all, Wang Zhong had stored enough food and water in his space crystal. Furthermore, Grai, who had advanced to the Semi-Heavenly Soul stage, felt that he could endure the suction force this world had on his Soul Power. This was the most important foundation in the long war they would have to fight.

    The first ce they headed to was theke they had entered this world from. As they had expected, they did not sense the existence of any pathway or spatial coordinate. Then, they continued to head west and saw the end of this world. There was an invisible barrier that divided the world. The other side of the world was covered in a white fog. Even through the powerful world barrier, Wang Zhong and Grai could sense a great danger within the white fog.

    They walked along the barrier and walked one round. This world did not feel very big and was probably over fifty kilometers wide. The barrier at the boundary was tough and thick. There seemed to be no cracks or pathways through the barrier. Thus, they turned around and searched through the world.

    After a full five days, they did not find the spatial coordinate or the pathway they had wanted to find. However, through their constant interaction as they searched, they arrived at a despairing possibility.

    There were no spatial coordinates and no exit. This space waspletely sealed off and independent. They also could not sense anything that could form the core of this dimensional secret realm¡­

    This was not a dimensional secret realm. Instead, this was a fragment world that once had a powerful owner! When Wang Zhong and Grai had entered this ce, they had a faint sense that this was the case but did not dare to be sure of this. Although this ce was rather small for a dimensional secret realm, it was unimaginably vast for a fragment world.

    No matter whether it was Wang Zhong or Grai, they only had this much knowledge of fragment worlds.

    This was a fragment world that was several dozen kilometers wide. What did this mean? In the past, Wang Zhong might not have understood, but now that he knew Uncle Zhang was Sacred Teacher Leyson, he realized that theke where he had often gone fishing with Uncle Zhang was Uncle Zhang¡¯s fragment world. Thus, he understood that this was also a fragment world. Even for a super-powerful expert whosebat level was celebrated among the Sacred Teachers, his fragment world was only two kilometers wide!

    Even though this felt small, Heavenly Soul Teachers who had a fragment world with rich spiritual influence and bnced rules were rather amazing. Arger and better fragment world would need an unimaginablyrge amount of energy to maintain it.

    Weakness restricted one¡¯s imagination. This massive fragment world with rich spiritual influence all around defeated Uncle Zhang¡¯s fragment world hands down. What kind of expert would be able to bear such frightening consumption of their Soul Power? This was simply unimaginable! No wonder they had some doubt in their hearts. However, they only confirmed this doubt after five days.

    An ownerless fragment world that was on the verge of destruction. They were slightly dumbfounded by this.

    After all, their understanding of fragment worlds was far too shallow. Although they had seen simr descriptions in books, they only knew that they would be able to control this world when they recaptured the Will of the fragment world. But the problem was, what exactly did recapturing the Will of a fragment world mean?

    The word ¡®Will¡¯ often appeared in books from the Holy Land, but no one had ever borated on this word in detail. Perhaps Wang Zhong and Grai did not have enough authority to ess the information in the Holy Land. Perhaps this concept was too profound and could not be exined in mere words.

    They thought about the pathway that Sacred Teacher Leyson had opened up when they entered the Mizobudapi World. In reality, that was a form of resistance between the Wills of two worlds. But even back then, the Will was intangible. It could not be seen or touched. It was as if it only existed as a rule. Furthermore, this world had been broken to this extent. The rules of this world were in a mess, and the so-called Will probably no longer existed. If they wanted to find the Will and recapture it, it would not be easy.

    ¡°I cannot sense the Will of this world. It¡¯s probably because our strength and divine sense as Heroic Souls are too weak and because of the chaotic rules in this world.¡±

    After all, the fragment world was something only Heavenly Soul Great Teachers would be able to encounter. Heavenly Souls had an innate harmony with the heavens and had a close rtionship with nature. They were also able to use the power of the heaven and the earth. The difference between levels was not something a Heroic Soul could ovee with justbat strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to cultivate.¡± Wang Zhong made a decision. ¡°If we are able to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage and strengthen our senses toward the heaven and the earth, we might be able to sense the so-called Will amidst the chaotic rules on this world. Even if we can¡¯t, or the Will of this world has vanished, we can try to create a pathway in the barrier by force.¡±

    Heavenly Souls were powerful as they could make use of the power of the heaven and the earth. How much power you were able to use purely depended on how much energy cirction your body could handle.

    Among these two people, one of them had divine cells, while the other had the mysterious and unpredictable bloodline of the Blood Race. They had unlimited potential. Even though the rules of this world were chaotic and the spiritual influence was violent, no matter what, the reality was that this ce was full of spiritual influence. Furthermore, since this fragment world was on the verge of destruction, the barrier at the border would definitely be weakened. It would not be as strong and tough as before. Thus, if they were able to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage and gather the spiritual influence that was present in the heaven and the earth, it would definitely be possible for them to break through the world barrier, or at least try to do so. This was a way of thinking and a method they could use.

    Of course, this was what they would do if they had no choice. Such fragment worlds had been seized and refined by experts out of thin air. Thus, unless there was a stable pathway they could travel through, even if they had a 1% likelihood that they could break through the barrier, they would definitely end up in a boundless void. A void was something that even Heavenly Souls revered.

    However, it was still too early to talk about these. Breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage sounded easy, but countless heavenly-gifted people had died at this stage. They were unable to break through in their lifetime. Even though Wang Zhong and Grai had powerful endowments, would they be able to break through just because they wanted to?

    Furthermore, if they wanted to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage, they had to umte power. Both of them were notcking in this aspect, but more importantly, they needed breakthroughs andprehension.

    Thisprehension typically meant aprehension of nature, and the heaven and the earth. One would have to sense the naturalws of the heaven and the earth. On a smaller scale, they had toprehend the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. On arger scale, they had toprehend rules: time and space, order, destruction, light, and so on. They had to observe, learn, and understand. They had to achieveprehension step by step.

    However, in this fragment world, the rules were chaotic, and the world was on the verge of destruction. Stormy and clear weather existed side by side. There were times when gravity was present, and times when it was absent. It was chaotic and disorderly. Even the basic naturalws that they were most familiar with were in a strange state here. What could youprehend?!

    Luckily, Wang Zhong had something on him.

    They returned to the castle at Wang Zhong¡¯s suggestion. Then, Wang Zhong took out a divine sword that belonged to the Mizobudapi and passed it to Grai. It was the divine sword that the Sword Saint had left behind after the fight at the phoenix remains. He already had the Neb Sacred Sword, so he could give this to Grai.

    ¡°This is a chance for a breakthrough,¡± said Wang Zhong. ¡°The swords of the Mizobudapi are very unique. Furthermore, the users of such swords have achieved the Heavenly Soul Stage, or even higher. I think that there will be some clues in this.¡±

    Wang Zhong had seen the sword bases that nurtured divine swords in the phoenix remains. These divine swords were not produced through ordinary means. Furthermore, just like how many Octopus Sword Saints had advanced to the Saint level through their understanding of the sword ¡ª although it was different from how humansprehended the heaven and the earth ¡ª it was the same in essence. Of course, more importantly, they had no choice. The rules of the heaven and the earth here were too chaotic. Only with a divine sword in their hands, which hadsting rules that were steady, did they have the possibility of achievingprehension.

    The distance between the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage and the Heavenly Soul Stage seemed as thin as a piece of paper.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Grai was veryfortable. His trust in Wang Zhong was unimaginable. Furthermore, in terms of courage, Grai definitely had the most courage in the world. He was not afraid of death and difficulty. He was not even afraid of himself.

    Earlier, Wang Zhong¡¯s divine blood had caused changes in Grai¡¯s bloodline. Not only had his body be more perfect, he even felt as if he could faintly pry into the natural order of the world. Thus, he was fine withprehending anything. He just wanted to find a breakthrough.

    ¡°This ce is very quiet. Let¡¯s find our own spot. This will prevent us from disturbing each other as well.¡±

    This was different from ordinary cultivation. While one was working towards theirprehension of rules, talking with other people was taboo. This was because people each had their own understanding of the same rule. Once you heard the opinion of others, it would be easier for you to make a detour. Even a Teacher who was much higher leveled than you could typically only point you in a certain direction for you to experience. They could not tell you in detail what your understanding of the rules were.

    Wang Zhong divided the food he had brought between them. Luckily, he had listened to Feng and made sufficient preparations beforeing here. His space crystal was filled with food and water. Even if they did not deliberately conserve their resources, it would be enough for them to survive for a year. If they used these resources sparingly, surviving for two years would not be a problem.

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Before they split up, they told each other to take good care of themselves. One or two years was not a short period of time, but it was not a long time either. They had to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage before that!

    ...¡­

    Wang Zhong had disappeared again.

    The leader of the Wanderlust Team was quite different from the leaders of other famous exploration teams. If one were to count how many times he had disappeared in total¡­ The first time was at the ck Boulder Mountains, and the second was at the Shadow Moon Fortress. This was already the third time.

    As the leader of an exploration team, how could he disappear almost every time? If this had happened two or three months ago, it would definitely be the topic of gossip in the Exploration Team Department. But this time, it was different¡­

    ¡°Have you heard? Captain Wang Zhong disappeared again!¡± Someone was mysteriously spreading this information in the Exploration Team Department. ¡°I heard that he went to the frontlines!¡±

    ¡°Is this rare? Is this surprising? Can this even be considered news?¡± Most of the people who heard this rolled their eyes. ¡°I feel that the ones who should be worried about this should be the Octopus people!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Every time Captain Wang disappears, the Octopus people will definitely suffer!¡±

    ¡°I think that the Octopus people were at odds with Lao Wang¡­¡±

    They had only spoken a few sentences, but the topic had changed. ¡°I heard that the Wanderlust Team has been very fierce recently. A new person from the Federation called Mo Wen escaped unscathed after fighting a Sword Saint on a mission a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Damn, where do so many impressive newbiese from¡­? Wait, is his surname Mo? Is he from the Mo Family, one of the three great ancient families? The one who produced a prophet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He has the strength and the background.¡± Saliva spewed in all directions as he spoke, radiant with delight. The Wanderlust Team was starting to have a group of fans. ¡°Furthermore, they also have the fierce and great Mu Zi, as well as Hyde and a group of elite dimensional humans. Their missionpletion rate is extremely high, and their welfare is amazing. Even I want to quit my small exploration team to sign up with them¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you think that the current Wanderlust Team is the Wanderlust Team of the past? They came up with a whole system of epting people and are very strict when selecting members. You missed the golden time to join.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so jealous. An exploration team that has just risen does not have any resources umted or support from a mature Holy Land power. Even if they have be rich overnight, how good can their welfare be?¡± Someone was full of disdain. ¡°Even if they had extra money, they would definitely use that money to develop their exploration team.¡±

    He was absolutely right. The development of the exploration team was an objective that a new exploration team like them had to consider first. However, to be honest, the current Wanderlust Team did notck money.

 Chapter 948 - As One Increases, The Other Decreases

    <h4>Chapter 948 As One Increases, The Other Decreases</h4>

    On the one hand, their missionpletion rate was high enough. Furthermore, they also had support from external sources, the Vasilyevich Family, as well as Ma Dong in Tianjing.

    The Vasilyevich Family originally had a family exploration team in the Holy City, but even after so many years, the exploration team did not grow much stronger. They remained at the bottom of the level-4 exploration teams and struggled to level up. Even direct descendants like dimir joined the Blue Ray Squadron in order to obtain more opportunities to develop. One could well imagine the reason why. Now, dimir had joined the Wanderlust Team, which did not have the support of any Holy City powers. Thus, the Vasilyevich Family had taken a fancy to the Wanderlust Team¡¯s potential. Furthermore, dimir had a central position in the Wanderlust Team. Thus, the family greatly supported the Wanderlust Team. Besides providing them a certain sum of money, they also provided support in other areas. For example, a majority of the members in the second group were chosen from the exploration team of Holy Disciples that dimir was once part of.

    They managed to choose the elites from a level-4 exploration team and form a group within the Wanderlust Team. This served to show how much the Vasilyevich Family valued the Wanderlust Team.

    On the other hand, Ma Dong did not have the power to provide support in so many aspects. He could only provide money.

    Needless to say, he was a genius in doing business. He earned a profit by buying and selling between the Federation and the Holy City. With his shocking courage, as well as Wang Zhong as a middleman, he used his identity as a person from the Federation to obtain sole attorneyship of Murphy¡¯s Alchemy Workshop on Earth. As a result, he became rich overnight. The rate at which he umted wealth was shocking. Furthermore, in the short span of two to three months, he had opened up a shop in the Holy City which specialized in selling special goods from Earth.

    Although a shop was not much, if a mere person from the Federation wanted to open a shop in the Holy City, they had to be at least a Teacher in order to have the authority to do so. Even though Wang Zhong had the title of a Teacher, it was only in name. He definitely needed the help of Great Master Murphy.

    He seemed to be flushed with sess recently. His business in the Holy City was extremely sessful, and his fame was gradually rising. Furthermore, the passion that the Vasilyevich Family and the Mo Family showed allowed his position in the Federation to change constantly. Just one month ago, he was officially appointed as the mayor of Tianjing City. But three days ago, he was promoted once again. He was now the youngest official member of the Federation Parliament.

    In the past, Ma Dong might swell with intense pride. But now, he waspletely calm. He had to control his authority, not be a ve to it.

    ¡°¡­I want to turn Tianjing into a mighty city, a great and internationalized city!¡±

    After returning from the elections, he delivered his first remarkable public speech outside of the Tianjing Parliament building.

    The young man on stage was wearing a suit with a neat tie. He was no longer the excited student of the past. Instead, he became more majestic as the days passed. When he spoke, his voice was powerful and resonating. ¡°The Empire and the Federation are a family. We are all humans! Although we have been separated on two sides of the coast because of the changes on Earth, the Dark Era is over. We should start tomunicate again. We have shared our trials and tribtions and faced the same enemy. The difference in our skin color should not be an obstacle in the integration of our races. Our future¡­¡±

    Sustained thunderous apuse sounded from the audience. Many people from the Empire who spoke in poor Federationnguage were squeezed in the crowd and cheered loudly. They were the earliest group of people to benefit from this kind of policy. No matter whether they were businessmen from the Tutankhamun desert or from the Amazon Empire, Tianjing had given them many opportunities to fulfill their dreams. Only the people from the Empire who had truly integrated into the Federation were able to genuinely feel the shallowness of the past and greatly desired the ideal society that Ma Dong had proposed in his speech.

    In the past, no matter whether it was how the people from the Federation saw the people from the Empire or the other way around, they viewed the other party with tinted lenses. The people from the Federation felt that those from the Empire were uncivilized and primitive. They seemed to advocate violence and were not particr about hygiene, to the point that they did not use toilet paper when using the toilet. On the other hand, the people from the Empire felt that those from the Federation were like fat white men who only lived infort. They were gluttonous andzy and were not eager to make progress. However, in reality, these perspectives were created out of thin air by politicians who controlled public opinion and the media. They had never personally experienced this or engaged with the other party. Naturally, it was difficult to discern how true these perspectives were. As a result, the Empire and the Federation looked down upon each other and did not have friendly rtions.

    But now, it was different. With Tianjing as a testing ground, more and more civilians interacted with one another. Their impressions of the people from the Empire and the Federation, as well as the news from both ces, were not just transmitted through official media, and their tinted lenses gradually broke. The abundance of the Federation, as well as the primitive style and various local specialties from the Empire, became points of attraction for each other. Their eptance towards each other grew stronger and stronger. As a result, more and more people from the Empire came to Tianjing City and New World City. ns for new branches had also been discussed. The New World would establish a branch in the Amazon Empire with full support from the government of the Amazon Empire and the Federation Parliament¡­

    Everything was developing in a good direction. The Federation and the Empire seemed to be slowly walking towards unification. However, among all these sesses, there was something that people found strange. The Kaiser Empire, who had always kept their rtions with the Federation a secret, had disappeared from the scene while the two parties were working together¡­

    There would be a demon when there was an abnormality. No one believed that the Kaiser Empire, who had spared no effort in carrying out trade with the Federation, would miss out on this great chance. However, the Amazon Empire and the Tutankhamun Empire were in the lead.

    Where in the world were Solomon and the Kaiser Empire?

    ...

    Phoenix Shrine, Jiaozhi Mountain.

    In a concealed mountain forest, seven or eight humans were hiding here.

    In the lead was Solomon. Unlike his usual elegant self, he was dressed in military camouge that allowed him to hide easily. As a result, his slender body seemed unusually tall and straight. He had a Night Vision Telescope in his hands and was currently observing the situation in the fields at the foot of the mountain.

    Two armies were pitted against each other, and battle cries shook the heavens. There were thousands ofrge-scale flying dragons from the Octopus people and small-scale airships from the humans attacking one another in the sky. Meanwhile, on the ground, an intenserge-scale war that involved over 100,000 people had broken out.

    Compared to the small-scale fight in the north battlefield, the war on the south battlefield was in full swing. The reinforcements from the Kaiser Empire, as well as the 200,000 soldiers that Carolyn had borrowed from the 10 Great Families, allowed for ample low-leveled military forces to be dispatched to the south battlefield. Furthermore, the 10 Great Teachers from the Holy Land had all entered the south battlefield. At least two Great Teachers led a group of soldiers. They split up and charged in an attempt to spread out. They wanted to use this strategy to disperse the Octopus military forces in the south battlefield and break through their external defenses.

    The Phoenix Shrine at the Jiaozhi Mountains was one of the ces where the battle was the most intense.

    The Mizobudapi World had many Phoenix Shrines, and the shrine at the Jiaozhi Mountains was only one of them. However, this was where the faith of the Octopus peopley. The Sword Faction, who was in charge of controlling the shrines, had authorityparable to the royal family. They could even tower over the royal family under special circumstances.

    Naturally, this kind of ce was heavily guarded. It was also the toughest frontline base of the Octopus people to break through. The humans had invested over 100,000 thousand soldiers in this small area, but this intense fight had continued for three days. Corpses piled up at the foot of the mountain, but victory and defeat had not been decided.

    Most importantly, the humans were still forbidden from flying in the sky. For now,rge-scale airships did not dare to fly in the skies of the Mizobudapi World. Thus, they could only use their small-scale airships and were in a stalemate with the Octopus airforce. They were unable to disy their advantage in the skies. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the humans had the advantage in military force. They had 100,000 soldiers, which was three times the number of guards at the Phoenix Shrine in the Jiaozhi Mountains. However, the individual strength of an Octopus Heroic Soul was much higher than a human Heroic Soul. Furthermore, among the main forces of the human army on the battlefield, only about one-fifth of them were elites from the Holy City Army. The rest of them were new reinforcements from the 10 Great Families in the Federation. Compared to the Holy City Army, the soldiers from the Federation Families still had a lot to work on, and good and bad soldiers mingled together. Thus, even though they had three times the number of soldierspared to their enemy, they could only ensure that they were not defeated.

    Both sides had Great Teachers fighting, but thisbat level was too precious. The death of one Great Teacher would definitely be a massive loss to either side. Thus, they were especially cautious and did not choose to directly attack on the battlefield. Instead, they observed their enemy a distance away from where the two armies were fighting as if they were nuclear weapons threatening the enemy. If the battle was smooth, it would have been easy for them. They were most afraid of this kind of stalemate. If both they and their enemy did not move, no matter who attacked first, they would end up in a disadvantageous position as they would use up their trump cards first. At that moment, the oue of the war would emerge very quickly.

    Of course, the two sides would not focus just on the battlefield. While the stalemate continued for two days, many small actions continued on both sides. The Kaiser Corps, which Solomon was a part of, had received a mission. They would carry out a sneak attack on the Phoenix Shrine while the battle was most intense in order to shake the morale of the Octopus people.

    Evidently, this kind of mission would not seed simply because you were strong. In fact, Solomon did not even bring the elite soldiers from the Kaiser Empire. He only brought the six Dandelions who were by his side, bringing the total number of people here to seven, including him. Quality, not quantity, was most important. There were 10 Dandelions, but not all of them were adept atbat. Furthermore, Solomon had lost the Dandelion he had valued most, Grai. Although he was not the strongest seed among the Dandelions, his thoughts and opinions were the closest to Solomon¡¯s¡­

    Thus, the six people by his side were truly Solomon¡¯s resources. He was determined to seed in this mission.

    ¡°Boss, should we attack?¡± Xiao Wu was slightly impatient. They had infiltrated and hidden in this ce at dawn, and a full seven or eight hours had passed. However, Solomon did not give themand to attack. They were extremely tired.

    Without waiting for Solomon to answer, Kai, who was by the side, calmly looked at her. Lolly¡¯s excited heart obediently returned to its original state, and she stopped talking.

    After another half an hour, when Solomon saw a new wave of reinforcement troops traveling from the hillside to the battlefield, Solomon put away the Night Vision Telescope. ¡°Set off!¡±

    There was no nonsense. Their objective had been very clear from the start, and they did not hesitate at all. Xiao Wu spat out the gum that she had chewed until there was no taste left. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s finally time for me to shine!¡±

    Carrying out sneak attacks was a skill. Many people had the misconception that sneak attacks involved hiding and secretly carrying out cheap tricks like a thief, but this was not the case in reality. If you were able to take your enemy by surprise, you would not be a thief. Instead, you would gain the upper hand by showing your strength. You would use shock and your sudden appearance to cause chaos in your opponent¡¯smand chain and reaction. This was much better than wasting effort on carrying out cheap tricks.

    Besides making use of their geographical position to hide halfway up Jiaozhi Mountain, the seven of them did not intend to hide their traces. They walked up the wide jade steps in the middle of Jiaozhi Mountain and headed towards the campsite outside the shrine halfway up the mountain.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    There was a series of sonic booms. A silver light rapidly flew out from the seven-man team like a shooting star.

    Piercing Star Arrow!

    A man with sharp ears was at the back of the seven-man group. Although his skin was slightly pale, his facial features were perfect and wless. He had a morbid and mncholic charm. There was a massive bow in his hands. Unlike the soul tools, which strove for beauty, the bow was ck and did not have any bright colors on it. It seemed simple and unadorned, but every time he pulled the bow fully, the space around the bow would bend slightly as if the space had achieved some sort of harmony with the bent bow.

    In front of them, the shooting star was not aiming at the Octopus people. Instead, it aimed at the cart that was positioned outside the campsite, which was filled with green energy pieces ready to be used. These were the energy ¡®cannonballs¡¯ that the Octopus people used for their jar cannons. At that moment, several Octopus people were loading and unloading the cannonballs near the cart. When they saw an enemy suddenly approaching them, before they could even react, the shooting star fiercely attacked the energy cannonballs.

    Although the Octopus people had a high level of cultivation, they were backward in terms of industrial development. The energy cannonballs exploded, but the shining arrow was still extremely powerful and explosive. Several carts containing energy cannonballs instantly exploded in front of the campsite!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Octopus people who had been loading and unloading the energy cannonballs exploded. Not even their corpses were left. In addition, arge piece of the wooden wall surrounding the campsite flew into the sky and crashed into the campsite. In an instant, the campsite was thrown into confusion. An earthshaking attack had set the campsite on fire!

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±

    Du! Du! Du! Du!

    Among the furious shouts, a sharp rm fluctuated in the campsite. Meanwhile, the Master tower nearby immediately discovered the seven invaders.

    The Master towers were simr to the arrow towers that humans used during ancient wars, but evidently, the Masters guarding the towers had bows and arrows that were much more powerful and had a greater range than that of the humans¡¯. The three tall and sharp towers nearby reacted very quickly. They almost immediately glowed with a red or green light. Elemental energy immediately gathered. Closely after, a series of fireballs or ice arrows shot fiercely at the seven people.

    Ding ding ding ding!

    ¡°Sharp Ears! Protect me and Small Wolf!¡± Xiao Wu shouted. Then, she spread her arms and broke away from the group with a cry as she disappeared. There was no change in Holmdi¡¯s expression, but his concentration increased rapidly. He raised the massive arrow in his hand. However, he did not load any arrows. Instead, his left hand rapidly pulled the empty bow backward as quick as lightning.

    Boing boing boing boing boing¡­

    His actions were very quick. Just as he let go of the bow and the bow rebounded for the first time, he put his hand on the arrow once again and used the rebound force to pull back the bow! The natural and clear sound of the bow when it was drawn was not heard. Instead, there was a session of dull sounds. The speed at which he drew the bow was simply unbelievable. You could not clearly see his left hand pulling the bow, but you could hear countless explosive sounds! An actual arrow was not shot, but countless invisible arrows shed past.

    The fireballs and ice arrows that filled the sky immediately exploded into pieces while in midair. They all missed their targets, leaving behind a sky full of ice and fire pieces.

    ¡°What¡­ in the world is this?!¡± One of the Masters in the Master tower was extremely shocked as his mouth gaped open. He had seen humans use this kind of arrow weapon. To be honest, the impression he had of these weapons were that they were weak and lowly, just like the typical random soldier. However, the bow that this human held had instantly broken through three Master towers as well as thebined attacks of three Masters!

    Although the Master did not understand this, he found this impressive. He hurriedly realized that the massive bow in the human¡¯s hands was aimed at his Master tower.

    ¡°You wish!¡± He felt threatened and was shocked and angry. The elemental formation beneath his feet instantly shed brightly. This was one of the advantages of the Master tower. The elemental formations in the towers could provide the Masters in them with boundless elemental power to ensure that they could fight for prolonged periods of time.

    A sparkling see-through protective barrier immediately appeared in front of the Master tower, tightly protecting the entire tower. He did not believe that the lowly human with a primitive weapon would be able to destroy this enhanced defense in one shot.

    But before the arrow he was waiting for was shot, a cheery voice sounded by the Master¡¯s ear. ¡°Have a good trip. I won¡¯t be sending you off.¡±

    The voice was in humannguage and sounded like a female¡¯s voice. Although the Master could not understand what she was saying and did not even have enough time to react, he could not imagine how the group of people, who were dozens of meters away, had crossed that distance in the blink of an eye and arrived beside him, several dozen meters up in the Master tower.

    A chill ran down his spine. The master felt as if the world had turned upside down. His head flew off and tumbled to the ground.

    Meanwhile, the Masters in the other two Master towers did not die so elegantly. The smell of blood already filled the towers before Xiao Wu chopped off the head of the Master. A young man with a sharp and thick aura of a wolf had already thrown a second head aside and threw the bloody corpse down the tower.

    The werewolf bloodline! They were said to have the most tyrannical bodies on Earth. No matter whether it was their physical speed, strength, or reaction time, their abilities were above all the other known bloodlines on Earth. The Be Dean Family of the 10 Great Families in the Federation once had the werewolf bloodline, but they had stolen it from the Stark Family, another family among the 10 Great Families in the Federation. The Be Dean Family had inherited the former glory of the Stark Family to achieve their current status.

 Chapter 949 - Super Battle Array

    <h4>Chapter 949 Super Battle Array</h4>

    Stark was the only person from his family to have pure werewolf blood. As one of the Top 10 Dandelions, he was supposed to be sent to the Federation on a mission. However, he hated the Federation immensely and had a rather impulsive personality. Thus, Solomon had no choice but to change his original ns and send Grai¡­

    Stark stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. The blood from the neck of the Master was still at the corners of his mouth. The blood of Octopus Masters was unusually delicious. They had benefited from their long periods of training in this world with rich spiritual influence. A thick mane grew on Stark¡¯s face, while his fingernails were long and sharp.

    ¡°You stole another one from me!¡± Xiao Wu was very unhappy. While she had just killed a Master, Stark had already killed two others. As expected of someone with pure werewolf blood. He was above her in terms of physical speed alone.

    The three Master towers instantly stopped firing. However, 30 to 40 Great Swordsmen surged out from the entrance of the campsite. They were the nearest group to the campsite. However, before they coulde to a stop and get into their formations, a massive ck shadow fell from the sky.

    Micah!

    Boom!

    He was extremely violent and boorish. He was twice asrge as a human, and most of his body was covered in gold obsidian and ck stripes. The gold obsidian covered over 80% of his body!

    Gold obsidian came from the Kelomia World, which was the hometown of the iron race and the territory of the Tyrants. The Bio-gold which could be used by the Tyrants¡¯ refined bodies were all produced there. Furthermore, gold obsidian was an expensive high-grade product, even among the many types of Bio-gold. Not only did ordinary students want it, even the Teachers among the Tyrants who had refined their bodies would be considered tycoons if they had seven or eight kilograms of gold obsidian. However, over 80% of Micah¡¯s body was covered in pure gold obsidian. His wealth was unimaginable and terrifying. Of course, he was also extraordinarily powerful!

    When hended, there was a massive crash. The 30 to 40 Octopus Great Swordsmen swayed like a group of ants. Meanwhile, the two Great Swordsmen Micah hadnded on instantly had their skulls smashed.

    A terrifying aura was emitted from this ck body. Even his eyes dazzled with a pitch-ck light.

    Rumble rumble rumble¡­! Roar roar roar!!

    One of the Octopus people, who seemed like their leader, was infuriated. He was not afraid and was shouting loudly as if he was shouting at everyone to kill this strange ck human.

    These Octopus people were on guard on the outskirts of the shrine and did not leave even though the war had gotten extremely intense. They were all Great Swordsmen and were much stronger than ordinary soldiers. The Octopus Great Swordsmen, who had swayed from the impact of thending, rapidlyunched a counterattack. They shed or swung or stabbed the swords in their hands at their enemies. In an instant, countless bone-chilling Sword Qi appeared in the air. The frightening sounds produced were sharp and ear-piercing. They were about to slice Micah into pieces!

    Dozens of people attacked at the same time and surrounded him in all directions. The Sword Qi was extremely dense, and there was nowhere for Micah to hide. But he did not need to hide. He clenched his fists tightly. Then, a ck aura dissipated from his body.

    Dazzling ck Defense! Semi-Heavenly Soul!

    Only Tyrants who had advanced to the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage could truly disy the power of the gold on their refined bodies. This meant that the refined Bio-gold had achievedplete integration with their bodies, both physically and spiritually. Furthermore, they did not just rely on the toughness of the Bio-gold to defend themselves from their enemies.

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!

    This dazzling ck aura could bepared with the Sword Defense of Sword Saints.

    There was a series of shes and the piercing sound of metals rubbing against each other. Countless Sword Qi that was enough to break through iron and gold attacked Micah¡¯s body, but they did not cause any injury to him at all. In fact, they did not even leave a mark on him! Micahpletely ignored them. He conveniently lifted the corpses of the two Octopus people he had stepped on. Whoosh! He aggressively threw them into the air.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa¡­

    The Great Swordsmen, who were crowded around Micah, instantly dispersed like fireworks being attacked by the rebounded Sword Qi. They crashed into the barracks around them, kicking up a cloud of dust in the process. Mournful wails filled the skies.

    At the same time, the two half-rotten corpses in Micah¡¯s hands were flung into the distance.

    Boom!

    Overhead, massive mes from a dragon were shooting right down at him.

    The mes were extremely fiery and hot and traveled with powerful momentum. However, Micah felt that the terrifying momentum had only caused his body to sink slightly. His left leg bent slightly, but his right leg was straight as if he was lunging. However, his back was very straight! He looked up at the fiery and terrifying air current charging at him.

    He saw a two-headed dragon that was over a dozen meters long. It was being controlled by several Octopus people as it hovered over ten meters above ground with its powerful and massive wings. The mes had shot out from its mouth. It exerted massive pressure from its entire body. It was a level-7 dimensional lifeform and could definitely crush ordinary human Heroic Soul soldiers. It was one of the creatures that gave human soldiers the worst headaches.

    Even its eyes shone with red mes. Ever since the war began, about 800 to 1,000 humans had died from its mes. Furthermore, it was now only facing one human. However, it was a pity that this human was Micah.

    The burning mes with powerful momentum did not seem to have any effect on Micah. Even though his body sank slightly, he was not harmed in the slightest. At that moment, he locked onto his target. Micah¡¯s legs bent slightly, and his body that was covered in gold obsidian pierced through the darkness that seemed toe from hell.

    He was umting and generating power!

    Boom!

    The surface of the ground beneath Micah¡¯s feet flew into the air from this terrifying power, and a hole appeared in the ground. Meanwhile, Micah endured the powerful mes and soared into the sky like a cannon!

    In that instant, the two-headed dragon overhead sensed a life-threatening danger and tried to fly into the sky. However, itsrge legs had been tightly gripped by two ck hands. A terrifying power was binding it like an iron shackle. It was so painful that it started to roar violently and p its massive wings aggressively. But closely after, a massive force that could not be resisted flowed from the ck hands.

    Boom!

    The two-headed dragon that was over a dozen meters long was fiercely flung to the ground by the overlord in the sky. When itnded on the ground, a massive crack formed in the ground, while the dragon started bleeding all over. The two-headed dragon was in immense pain, but before it couldunch a counterattack before it died, two massive fists that looked like earthenware pots mmed into its two heads without any gaudiness. This pitiful level-7 dimensional lifeform which could sweep past the earth instantly had its heads smashed. It did not even get the chance to wail mournfully.

    There were originally several Griffins and another two-headed dragon overhead. However, when they saw this situation, even the griffins, who were typically well-trained, and the two-headed dragon, which was charged with intimidating the enemy, were rather terrified by this. Even the feathers on their bodies started trembling. In an instant, they subconsciously flew into the sky. Meanwhile, the Great Swordsmen and Masters on them used their altitude to violently fire Sword Qi or unleash elemental spells and attacks.

    In an instant, there was a rain of sword attacks. Fireballs filled the skies, and dragon mes swept past like a wild storm that did not even spare the grass. They were using these violent, long-range attacks to tear the human on the ground into pieces!

    In an instant, it was as if rain was falling on the muddy ground. Potholes were formed everywhere on the ground from the dense attacks, and countless barracks copsed. The massive ck monster could not jump several dozen meters into the air to fight. Instead, he raised his arms and defended himself from the attacks from the air.

    The army in the air seemed to be in an invincible position.

    However, were they truly invincible?

    Amidst the cloud of dust, a golden shadow dashed back and forth on the ground. With just a few moves, he climbed up a tall and sharp Master tower and used its height to jump into the sky.

    Zeng!

    The figure urately jumped on the back of a hesitating griffin wlessly.

    It was Enoch!

    He moved at the speed of light and was superior above all. With this speed, he could fly short distances even during the Heroic Soul Stage.

    When he first fought with Wang Zhong, although he did not deliberately want to give way to him, Enoch still held back. Now that he had joined the Holy Battle, therge amount of resources that the Kaiser Corps had obtained allowed him to rapidly advance in his cultivation. Now, he was the second Semi-Heavenly Soul among the Top 10 Dandelions after Micah!

    However, unlike the aura of a Semi-Heavenly Soul that Micah emitted, Enoch¡¯s aura was extremely implicit. It could not even be felt, even when he attacked. More urately, he was so fast that it was hard for you to see where he was, let alone sense his aura that traveled at the speed of light.

    At that moment, the Great Swordsman on the back of the griffin did not even sense that there was someone behind him. He did not even feel anything when the silver sword silently shed through his neck!

    A golden light shed and then disappeared. The figure did not stay on the back of the griffin for long. It used the griffin as a springboard and jumped to a second griffin in a sh.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    The Octopus army in the air had been very enthusiastic, but suddenly, it felt as if the mes in the air had reduced rapidly. In the short span of a few seconds, they stopped attackingpletely.

    The dozens of griffins were still there, and none of them were missing. However, the Great Swordsmen and Masters on their backs fell from the sky one by one, like how dumplings were ced into a pot.

    One minute!

    Out of the seven people, two of them had not attacked. But in just one minute, they had eliminated all the forces that had gathered outside the campsite to fight back. The remaining survivors were not even worth mentioning. As a result, the entire campsite fell intoplete chaos.

    Du du! Du du! Du du!

    The rm in the campsite had changed. It was no longer an internal rm. Instead, after the campsite had been broken through, a cry for help sounded throughout the surroundings. There was more than one campsite halfway up the mountain. Instead, there were 100 campsites on the mountain. They formed a circle around the mountain and were important checkpoints in protecting the Phoenix Shrine. This was the 31st Mountain Gate Campsite. The cry for help instantly sounded throughout the entire Jiaozhi Mountains.

    ¡°The 31st Mountain Gate Campsite has been broken through?!¡±

    ¡°Damn, what? What are the guards at the 31st Mountain Gate doing?¡±

    The campsites nearby were also under great pressure. They had also suffered from attacks of varying degrees and could not send people to help. Evidently, humans did not justunch sneak attacks on the shrine just where Solomon was. Instead, dozens of exploration teams from the south battlefield had attacked at the same time! The mes of war zed across the entire mountain.

    Of course, these exploration teams included the top-10 exploration teams that were ranked highly among the exploration teams. The first-ranked Storm Listeners, the second-ranked Imperial Court, as well as other exploration teams like the Circus and Captivating Dream Team ¡ª all sent their elite teams. Carolyn had also brought a group of elites to attack the nearby campsite. However, even the strongest and most sessful groups had only just taken their enemies by surprise. They had entered the campsite and were facing off against arge group of guards. However, they heard cries of help from the campsite that had been broken through.

    Was that where Solomon had attacked?

    Some exploration teams felt fired up; many even more ambitious and prouder human exploration teams were shocked. Even Carolyn, who was not shocked by anything, could not help but shake slightly.

    How long had it been since they started attacking? One minute? Two minutes? Even if they had taken their enemies byplete surprise, it was impossible that the campsite had beenpletely unguarded, but they had broken through! Had they broken through an empty campsite?!

    That was evidently impossible. There was only one reason: Solomon and his team were too strong! Before she set out, she had even vowed sincerely to Divian that she wouldpete with Solomon in destroying the shrine. But now, when shepared the speed at which Solomon had attacked and broken through to how she was still stuck here, it was simply shocking. Solomon was truly invincible. She was no match for him!

    Carolyn had always felt that among their batch of students, she and Solomon were candidates of the same level. They were both valued by the higher-ups and had simr endowments and strength. Even though Solomon had the support of the Empire, she was also able to gather the strength of the 10 Great Families to attack. Previously, she had taken the lead to gather 200,000 troops from the 10 Great Families. This was because she wanted to share the glory and power evenly with Solomon. But at this moment, while she was leading herrades to fight a tough battle, news of victory hade from the other side. Carolyn knew that the difference between Solomon and her was no longer like in the past.

    She could not help but sigh silently. Beside her, Divian seemed to understand her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t be dejected. There will definitely be guards at the shrine too. Solomon and the others will not have an easy time. Meanwhile, we have to hurry!¡±

    Compared to how the human exploration teams were fighting a tough and bloody battle in the surrounding campsites, Solomon did not even look at the campsite.

    He knew that the people with him could endure the fight. Furthermore, a majority of the elites in the campsite had been sent downhill to fight. There were only several hundred people guarding each mountain gate. To the seven of them, they could defeat this kind of defense in one hit.

    He slowly walked forward. However, this only meant that he seemed very rxed as he walked. His steps were light, but he walked quickly. Meanwhile, Kai followed closely behind him without a word.

    Today, they had only one objective: the massive Phoenix Shrine at the peak of the mountain. Solomon had already prepared enough ¡®Kenso detonators¡¯ to blow up the Phoenix Shrine, the emblem of the Octopus people, into pieces!

    Several figures that had gone on a rampage rapidly wiped out the campsite and caught up with Solomon once again. Xiao Wu was still excitedly chattering about how many people she had killed¡­ She was simply crazy for blood. She would be more excited than anyone else if she saw blood.

 Chapter 950 - Two Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 950 Two Heroes</h4>

    The seven of them did not slow down while climbing up the mountain. In the blink of an eye, they could see the silhouette of the massive Phoenix Shrine.

    The shrine was extremely magnificent. In order to build a foundation for the shrine, the top of Jiaozhi Mountain had been leveled. The shrine was very spacious and had a width of several kilometers. It was 100 meters tall and looked like a home where a great giant lived.

    ¡°These Octopus people live in small and worn-out dirt houses like beggars, but they are willing to build such shrines.¡± Xiao Wu was still ridiculing them. All of a sudden, a terrifying aura suddenlynded in front of them.

    It was a Saint-level expert!

    Xiao Wu, Stark, and Holmdi immediately felt their bodies growing heavier and almost could not raise their legs. Although all three of them had highbat levels, they were still only peak Heroic Souls. It was difficult for them to even move when faced with targeted pressure from a Saint-level expert. Meanwhile, Enoch, Micah, and Solomon were much better off as they were Semi-Heavenly Souls. They had started to pry upon the existence of the natural order. The power of a Saint-level expert did not have much of an effect on them.

    Meanwhile, Kai, who was standing beside Solomon, was not shocked by the power of this Saint-level expert. On the contrary, he calmly looked up into the sky.

    He saw an Octopus person in a robe hovering in midair. The antennae on his head were crystalline, and he had a scroll in his hand that emitted a green light. It seemed to be his weapon. The scroll was bright and colorful, and a bone-chilling elemental aura seeped out of the scroll, cooling the air like ice.

    ¡°You have the audacity to trespass on this shrine, you lowly insects.¡± The Warlock Saint spoke in humannguage. ¡°Die!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he waved his finger. A crystalline beam of energy shot out of his left hand and aimed at Solomon. Solomon had decided to take this attack. But before he could fight with the Warlock Saint, a figure swept past him.

    Pa!

    A hand casually waved in the air, and the bone-chilling cold had been dispersed by his hand.

    It was Kai!

    Not only was Kai one of the Dandelions, he was also the instructor of the Dandelions. Even before Solomon stepped into the Holy Land, Kai was already a Heavenly Soul. Furthermore, he was not just an ordinary Heavenly Soul. Just after Kai had advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, he defeated countless established Heavenly Soul experts in the Empire and was regarded as the top Heavenly Soul expert in the Kaiser Empire! If only Aiolos from the Pampas Empire had not appeared. He was evenly matched with Kai, even at a young age. Thus, Solomon was very apprehensive. If not, with Kai¡¯s power, he would have been able to unify severalrge Empires¡­

    ¡°I will deal with him,¡± said Kai calmly.

    Golden light flowed from his body, and he immediately disyed the aura of a Heavenly Soul expert. In an instant, he canceled out the pressure in the surroundings from the Warlock Saint. As a result, Xiao Wu and the rest, who had found it difficult to walk, immediately felt that the pressure on their bodies had been reduced.

    Solomon smiled. It was as if he was not at all worried that Kai was facing a Warlock Saint who had the strength of three Sword Saints. He simply nodded his head. ¡°Catch up as quickly as you can.¡±

    He did not stop walking. Instead, he hurriedly advanced in the direction of the shrine even as he was talking. Xiao Wu and the rest hurriedly followed behind him.

    The Warlock Saint in the sky was slightly angry. Although he could sense that the human Heavenly Soul in front of him was very strong, did these humans dare to ignore his presence just because they had a Heavenly Soul with them?

    ¡°You presumptuous underling. You are very daring!¡±

    He roared and waved his palms. Countless elements in his surroundings wildly gathered around him, and the temperature rapidly dropped. Dark clouds immediately formed in the sky, and a storm was brewing. He was about to bury all the rubbish here with this attack!

    The speed at which the Warlock Saint activated his technique was very fast, but the human Heavenly Soul was even faster. In the blink of an eye, the Warlock Saint could no longer clearly see what the human Heavenly Soul was doing. However, a powerful kick with enough force to topple Mount Tai was rapidly closing in on his head.

    Boom!

    There was a massive crashing sound, and the dark clouds that were gathering in the sky immediately dispersed. A massive electric barrier with a radius of two meters and was several centimeters thick appeared around the Warlock Saint. Although he had defended himself from Kai¡¯s attack, the frightening impact had caused him to crash into the ground like a shooting star, along with his barrier, which cracked like an eggshell. As a result, arge portion of the jade stairs was reduced to rubble, forming arge hole that was several dozen meters wide!

    ¡°Your opponent is me.¡± Kai¡¯s voice faintly drifted from the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The Warlock Saint was furious. The barrier that he had activated in time allowed him to avoid being injured by that terrifying attack, but it had also dispersed the attack that he was umting energy for, allowing the humans to charge straight into the shrine.

    He suddenly stretched out the scroll in his hand. It was as if the scroll supported his power and his body. The cool air in the surroundings spread as if it was about to freeze the sky. Closely after, there was a dazzling gleam in the hole that surrounded the Warlock Saint. He soared into the sky like a white shooting star and fiercely collided into Kai, who was dazzling with a golden light in midair¡­

    Behind them, two Heavenly Souls were having an intense battle, but Solomon did not even look at them. He had his own things to settle. Furthermore, Kai had never disappointed him. They had made progress. Furthermore, Kai, who had extraordinary endowments, was like a fish in water in this world. There were countless experts for him to train with, and there was rich energy in the surroundings. This could be said to be Kai¡¯s heaven. Meanwhile, to Solomon, Kai was the wealth he had obtained from the Empire, and his guard.

    Simply said, if someone like Aiolos was willing to be someone¡¯s guard and sacrifice his life at any time, it would be very frightening.

    The shrine was right in front of their eyes. Evidently, the shrine had also heard themotion from halfway up the hill. Other than the Warlock Saint who was on guard outside, there were also 1,000 Octopus people soldiers gathered in near formations outside the shrine. They were different from the hastily assembled troops they had encountered at the mountain gate campsite. They radiated a stern aura and kept a tight formation. The first few rows were purely made up of Great Swordsmen. Behind them, 100 Masters were umting various kinds of elemental energy. Theirbat power was frightening as they kept guard outside the hall.

    At that moment, they shed. However, the first side tounch an attack was Solomon, who had many fewer people. They had just trampled on the Octopus people at the campsite as if they were crushing dry weeds. They were full of power.

    The massive bow in Holmdi¡¯s hand shed in session. His fingers rapidly drew the bow back as if he was spasming. In an instant, countless shooting stars shed past in the sky.

    The Octopus people guards were not careless simply because they had few enemies. The fact that these people could arrive here meant that they had extraordinary capabilities. The Masters had already produced defensive barriers. One hundred masters worked together and covered almost the entire army of Octopus people. The rain of attacksnded on the barrier and produced a series of tapping sounds, but they could not break through.

    However, at the same time, four figures had shed past Solomon and charged into the formation of Octopus Great Swordsmen.

    They were fighting at close quarters. The guards at the shrine were even more powerful than ordinary Octopus Great Swordsmen. They wore clothes from the Sword Faction and were disciples of the Sword Faction. However, thebat power of these four people was even higher. Xiao Wu was speedy and agile. She weaved in and out among the Octopus Great Swordsmen. Every time she swung her de, someone would definitely die.

    Stark was like a bloody beast that pushed his way through the formation of guards. Although the hard fur on his body could notpletely defend him from the powerful divine swords of the Great Swordsman, they could offset most of the damage done. He attacked as if he was in a frenzy. However, there were no wounds on his body. He went all out in his attacks, and his sharp ws were bathed in blood.

    However, Micah and Enoch were even more amazing. Enoch traveled at the speed of light and attacked the Masters at the back of the formation as if he was cutting grass. Meanwhile, Micah¡¯s body was dazzling with a ck shine and attacked everything with little effort. No matter what, both of them were people that these disciples of the Sword Faction could not hold up against.

    As for Solomon¡­

    He had finally attacked. When he attacked then, the disciples from the Sword Faction, who had been terrified by how the five people had killed theirrades, finally experienced what true despair and terror were!

    A mysterious light shined from his body and covered a radius of several meters around him. Although it was light, it was not bright, but you could still see its presence. Even the space around him was distorted as if space and time were in disorder.

    Several dozen Great Swordsmen were attacking him andunching powerful Sword Qi at him.

    However, when the Sword Qi entered the strange space around him, mysterious changes urred. It was as if they had disintegrated and were being consumed. In the span of one to two seconds, all of the Sword Qi dispersed.

    This feeling was extremely strange. They could not understand how in the world that had happened, but they were in the middle of an intense fight, and the Octopus people could not give this much thought. These people were attacking too quickly. In the blink of an eye, they were entangled in a fight with the Octopus people. As a result, the Masters at the back had turned into props. Their attacks and techniques were almost ignored. They could not differentiate between friend and foe in the chaos and could only provide strengthening techniques or barriers for the soldiers in front.

    At that moment, the Sword Qi could not attack Solomon, and the Masters could not help them. And then!

    The seven or eight Octopus people on the outskirts immediately charged at Solomon, but when they entered the space around Solomon, a frightening scene urred. They saw rapid changes happening to their bodies as if an invisible force was drawing out flesh and blood. It was as if¡­ They were rapidly aging!

    Their crystalline antennae grew dim in the span of two to three seconds. Their powerful muscles started to withered. Their tight skin also immediately grew saggy. Wrinkles rapidly appeared on their faces at a visible speed. They were merely 10 meters way from Solomon, but before they could attack him, they had aged to the point that they were close to death. They became limp and fell on the ground. Then, they rapidly turned into skeletons!

    Law of Space and Time ¡ª¡ª Vicissitudes in One Moment!

    It would be the same result with one person, ten people, and even one hundred people!

    Solomon did not carry out any unnecessary actions. He simply sped his hands behind his back and walked straight forward, as if he was taking a stroll. Then, he left behind a ground full of corpses!

    These disciples of the Sword Faction quickly copsed. As guards who protected the shrine, they were elites who had been nurtured from a young age in the Sword Faction. They were not afraid of death. If they could die in battle while guarding the shrine, it would be extremely honorable. However, this way of dying felt meaningless and was very terrifying. They had not run away because of their existing beliefs, but their formation was utterly defeated. They had lost the belief that they could win. Even theirbat power had started to rapidly decrease.

    In the face of these terrifying six humans, there was no difference between the guards of the shrine who felt that they were a notch above the rest and the disciples of the Sword Faction.

    In just over one minute, the guards defending the shrine had beenpletely defeated. Other than a few cowards who had run away, the other soldiers had endured the fear in their hearts until the very end. However, they all became ice-cold corpses and skeletons that were scattered everywhere in front of the majestic shrine.

    Thest few battle cries also rapidly faded. The mysterious aura around Solomon disappeared. Meanwhile, Micah, Enoch, Xiao Wu, Holmdi, and Stark gathered at the same time and caught up with him. They treated him like a king.

    There was adoration in Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes. Although she did not show much respect to the Young Master when she talked to him, she felt that the Young Master was the most handsome in her heart. He was extremely elegant and unique when he killed people. He waspletely different from her, who licked off blood from her de.

    If one wanted to survive and be stronger in such a chaotic world, it was very important to follow the right person.

    The main hall of the shrine was miraculously quiet. They had imagined that countless guards would be inside, but after all, this was just one of the many Phoenix Shrines. While they had allocated a majority of their forces on the mountain, at the same time, they also had one Warlock Saint on guard, as well as 1,000 elites guarding the shrine. This number of soldiers was already unimaginable. The value that the Octopus people ced on the Phoenix Shrine was beyond imagination.

    What was inside? Did the Octopus people guard this ce with their lives just because of their beliefs?

    The shrine waspletely empty. Although the walls and the massive pirs were filled with marks of a phoenix, other than the particrly massive phoenix totem on the wall, there was not even a standard ce for them to offer sacrifices. It truly seemed like a massive room.

    Solomon furrowed his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Damn, is their shrine this poor?¡± Beside him, Xiao Wu was also dumbstruck.

    They had taken the initiative to be the first one to arrive. Besides the achievement of being the first out of all the exploration teams to destroy the shrine, they thought that since this was an important ce to the Octopus people, there would definitely be many valuable treasures. They had used up much of their ill-gotten wealth for this war. If not, no matter how rich the Empire was, they were only rich on Earth. Even the gold obsidian on Micah¡¯s body was definitely not something the Empire, who had just stepped into the Holy City, was capable of obtaining.

    With the Phoenix Shrine, which was highly valued by the Octopus people, Solomon thought that he could equip another Micah! However, he did not expect to find nothing at all.

    No!

    Solomon saw something strange. There was a fine crack that split the phoenix totem in the middle into two. It looked like¡­ a door!

    A treasure vault?

    Solomon walked up, stretched out his hand, and pushed. However, the massive wall did not move. He could feel the texture of the massive wall. It was not made out of ordinary stone, but a strange and unusual metal. It seemed to contain attributes of living things. It was also an extremely hard whole that could not be split.

    Could it be that this entire wall was made up of a kind of Bio-gold? This would mean that the value of this wall alone could not even be estimated. However, it was a pity that they could only look at it. Bio-gold was extremely hard, and without professional equipment, even people as strong as Kai would face great difficulty in splitting it in half. One could not bring it away either. But there was one benefit. As long as it was a living being, it would be affected by thews of space and time.

    Solomon ced his hands on the wall and did not move. However, the light that distorted space dazzled once again. It covered an even bigger radius than the battle just now. The speed at which time passed also grew faster!

    Moss started to grow at a visible speed at the ces where Solomon touched and stepped on. They were like green flowers that densely covered the area around the wall. Slight changes also urred in the wall, which was made out of Bio-gold.

    The lifespan of Bio-gold was extremely long and was counted in multiples of 10,000 years. Furthermore, the Bio-gold that this wall was made out of was outstanding. It seemed to have an infinitely long lifespan. While time passed extremely quickly, various slight distortions appeared in the massive wall, but it seemed like the Bio-gold had freed itself and fallen asleep. There were no signs of oxidation, unlike what happened typically¡­

    Solomon furrowed his eyebrows tightly, and beads of sweat continued to fall from his forehead. After all, he had not reached the Heavenly Soul Stage and could not tap into the power of the heaven and the earth for help. He was limited in how much he could sustain the passing of time, and speed up the passing of time. He seemed somewhat helpless against this metal wall.

    It looked like they would go back empty-handed. Although it was a pity, at least the reward for destroying the shrine would be generous.

    However, just as Solomon was about to give up, a mysterious aura seeped out from the crack in the wall. This was closely followed by a cracking sound as the massive wall slowly split into two from the crack.

    Boom!

    A terrifying and iparably powerful aura was transmitted from the darkness. Behind Solomon, Micah and the rest instantly felt a pair of invisible hands from the sky pressing down on them. They fell to the floor and could not even move!

    The boundless power was terrifying and beyond their imagination. The power that Sacred Teacher Leyson had unleashed when he went full out outside the Mizobudapi World was nothingpared to this! They were extremely shocked.

    What was this?!

    Solomon¡¯s heart sank. This did not feel like a treasure vault. Instead, as they sensed the power, a terrifying suction force had grasped him and was about to drag him into the boundless darkness!

    ...¡­

    At that moment, in the fragment world.

    There was a house to the east of the dpidated castle. The house had been extremely dirty and messy, but it was now clean and tidy. Even the corpses that filled the ground outside had been taken away by the Headless Knight with Wang Zhong¡¯s guidance. This was not particrly reasonable. Cultivation strove for a state of mind. If all he saw outside his house were corpses, he would not be in the right state of mind.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong sat cross-legged on the floor.

    In order to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage, there were two basic requirements.

    On one hand, his umtion of experiences, power, and realm had to be perfect. He even had to surpass his individual limits. He would also have to achieve an enlightenment through luck. It would be a turning point in breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. It could be an idental enlightenment in terms of strength, allowing one¡¯sbat level to rise rapidly. One would be able to prove themselves with their strength. It could also be a change in your state of mind. Whether it was extreme happiness or extreme sadness, these were all a result of luck. When these idents urred, only then would you be able to break through the barrier of the Heroic Soul Stage. It would trigger the Hellfire and Inner Demons in one¡¯s body. Then, one wouldplete the minor Heavenly Cmity.

    umtion was only a form of preparation. A turning point was the key to advancing to the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s train of thought was very clear. He did notck in terms of umtion. The appearance of the divine cells was proof that he had surpassed the realm. He had already broken the limits of the Heroic Soul Stage and onlycked an enlightenment. It was very difficult to achieve a change in his emotions. He could not just be extremely happy or extremely sad. After all, he knew himself well. With his steadfast will, it was unlikely that there would be anything in this world that would affect his emotions and help him to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    Thus, he could only pursue an enlightenment in his strength and prove himself with his power.

    To be honest, even without this, Wang Zhong already felt that he was faking when he fought as a Heroic Soul. This was proven during the battle with Wolf King Alexander. No matter whether it was in terms of his physical strength or hisprehension of his realm, he was stronger than Alexander. No matter how powerful the Nine-Rune Abstruse Domination Spirit was, it could not defeat his divine cells. But even then, he could not use his 3rd Drive, his strongest closebat technique, to break through Alexander¡¯s defenses. Meanwhile, while his Heroic Crosswheel sh and Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven were powerful, they were somewhatcking when he faced an extremely powerful opponent.

    Others might think that he was very powerful, but this was what the weak thought. Only Wang Zhong knew that he was the ssic example of someone whosebat level exceeded his realm. However, he was unable to disy the fullbat level of his divine cells. This was the greatest difference between him and true Saint-leveled experts. However, he had no choice. He had benefited from the special effects he had derived from Cellr Cosmology. This path was full of adventures. His body and realm advanced too quickly, but he had passively followed along with these advancements among the various sudden events that had happened. This was unlike when he was in the Holy City, where he had plenty of free time to invent his own techniques and circuits¡­

    He should quieten his heart. Since he had stepped into a space he could not get out from, this might be his opportunity.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong was extremely calm. He did not show even a slight sign of anxiety because he was in a dangerous ce. He ced his hands on his knees and carefully sought toprehend the Neb Sword.

    Ever since he had obtained this divine sword, Wang Zhong had tried toprehend it many times. No matter whether it was an observation of its outer structure, its weight, or its length, he had carefully carried out measurements. He had also used his divine sense to explore and feel the illusory neb.

    To be honest, in the past, other than the fact that he could faintly sense the existence of some rules of the universe, Wang Zhong was unable to experience much more. Perhaps it was because he was in a deadly ce where he had to break through. Perhaps it was because he had experienced the evolution of his divine cells in the Shadow Moon Fortress. Thus, his soul had achieved great improvements. At that moment, he carefully sought toprehend the Neb Sword. He sensed that something was different from before.

 Chapter 951 - Conquering the Heavenly Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 951 Conquering the Heavenly Cmity</h4>

    The connection between him and the divine sword seemed to grow closer. When his divine sense entered the divine sword, he could sense that the background of a vast universe and neb had grown more realistic and clearer. Many dazzling stars gathered and formed a ¡®river¡¯ in the void. The river followed thews of the universe and flowed endlessly in the vast universe.

    In the span of two to three days, hepletely quietened his heart and sensed the vastness of the imposing celestial bodies in the universe. He seemed tiny and low, and not even worth mentioning inparison. In the face of such magnificent rules, everyone became like ants!

    Wang Zhong became more and more immersed and invested. He forgot himself, as if he wanted to be a part of this Milky Way and continuously flow along it while following the rules of the universe¡­ Furthermore, as this feeling grew clearer, his presence also grew fainter.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, it was as if he sensed a mysterious call and something pulling his soul. The background of the Milky Way in the universe did not change, but his self had suddenly disappeared. He no longer had a body, but he did not be a star either. He felt as if a change had urred in him. He became like¡­ a sword!

    Opposite him was a sword standing in between the heaven and the earth.

    This was the Neb Sword. Wang Zhong was far too familiar with the shape of this sword, including every single engraving and mark on the sword.

    This was¡­

    Wang Zhong was rather surprised. But before he could carefully experience these strange changes, the Neb Sword suddenly released a terrifying and unique pressure!

    With the help of Simba, Wang Zhong had a good understanding of techniquespared to ordinary people. However, after he stepped into the Heroic Soul Stage, he did not make any progress. To him, sword power was imposing, but it did not matter whether there was a sword. It was a suppression of one¡¯s absolute power.

    However, the moment the Neb Sword disyed its sword power, he knew that he had made a huge mistake. He waspletely wrong in how he had used the sword in the past.

    At that moment, the Neb Sword emitted a brilliant heavenly might and the momentum of a king. It was unyielding. Simply said, its power had been given a soul, forming a form of¡­ rule!

    Wang Zhong did not dare to call it aw as he did not even know what exactly aw was. However, it had definitely reached the level of a rule. Heavenly Souls did not value technique. They valued its significance!

    Humm¡­

    There was an extremely clear sound. Hum hum ~~~

    There was a vibration. When the sound first resonated, Wang Zhong felt as if his body had been suppressed by the sword and could not move. He was dragged in by the aura and the rhythm of the rule and became passive. Wang Zhong immediately gathered his soul to resist this, but his power was immediately engulfed as if he was a stone that had been submerged underwater. Even the slight resistance that he put up was very weak.

    He wascking in his realm of control.

    As the sound rang for the third and fourth time, cracks rapidly started to appear on the surface of Wang Zhong¡¯s body, which had turned into a sword. When the sound rang for the sixth time¡­

    There was a clear crack. His sword body had broken into pieces from the terrifying rhythm!

    Then, it was as if time flew past. The broken pieces of his divine sense were suddenly pulled back together. The images of the void and the sword vanished as he returned to reality.

    Wang Zhong was sweating profusely. Evidently, this was only a trial. If not, that terrifying sword power made Wang Zhong feel as if his soul would break into pieces in a matter of minutes. His divine sense would not return to his body just like that either. But even then, he could sense slight cracks in his divine sense.

    Others would have to rest quietly to recuperate from this kind of soul injury for a long time, but he was Wang Zhong!

    His previous experience with his divine cells allowed his soul to disperse to all of his cells. They could also gather and restructure themselves. He did not even take this slight injury to heart. Furthermore, he also had the Fate Stone. Ever since Lao Wang had encountered his soul and knew the existence of souls, he had never been worried that his soul would break into pieces. If not, back when he entered the Fifth Dimension to train for the first time, he and Simba would have died several times over in the sea of mes¡­ At that moment, he was extremely interested in the mysterious sword power trial.

    He had heard from Tatamu that the Octopus people had many famous divine swords with unique methods of inheritance. Ordinary people were unable to pry upon the sword unless they were sessors who had achieved agreement with the sword. Perhaps this was the process of truly inheriting the sword. Hisprehension of the Milky Way was simply a threshold that adjusted the agreement between him and the Neb Sword.

    Just the sword power alone was this unique and tyrannical. If he could inherit this¡­

    Lao Wang was already very excited and did not seem fatigued after his soul was broken. After just one minute of adjusting his breathing, he was ready to go again.

    Again!

    Just as Lao Wang was excited about discovering the inheritance of the Neb Sword and continued to try, on the other side of the castle, Grai was also in the same state. He was attempting toprehend his sword. However, he was not as lucky as Lao Wang.

    Firstly, Wang Zhong had explored his divine sword for a longer time. Furthermore, unlike Wang Zhong, who had fought for his life with two Sword Saints, he did not understand the Octopus people and their swords as well as Wang Zhong did. More importantly, this divine sword gave him a strange feeling.

    This divine sword gave off a very gloomy aura, but even among that darkness, there was a faint light that traveled among the sea of darkness. Heaven and earth blended, and yin and yang filled in for each other. It felt mellow and natural, where heaven and earth integrated and yin and yang were united.

    Grai was a member of the Blood Race, but all members of the Blood Race had pale skin and preferred darkness. They were closer to the concept of yin. Furthermore, Grai was a male and was somewhat masculine. It could be said that he was in agreement with this divine sword. The first time heprehended the divine sword, he felt as if he wanted to integrate with it.

    However, this feelingcked just a bit of meaning at crucial moments.

    After all, he was only a Heroic Soul and had not reached his limits. As a result, his physique as a member of the Blood Race had not been perfected. Perhaps only after he advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage would his bloodline achieve perfection. Then, he would be in perfect agreement with the divine sword. However, there was a paradox. He had to use this divine sword to find a turning point and break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. But he could only achieve agreement when he reached the Heavenly Soul Stage. What should he do?

    Most people who encountered this would be at a loss and sigh incessantly. However, Grai would not. In reality, he was even simpler than Wang Zhong and had an equally clear train of thought. He was aplete perfectionist with an extreme personality, but he also had extreme stubbornness and confidence.

    If he felt strongly about this, he would be able to achieve it.

    He thought of a simple and crude method that many Heroic Souls would resort to if they had no choice. He would push the limits of his power repeatedly and break through the bottleneck of his body and his Soul Sea again and again. He would reach the limit of his limit. Then, the minor Heavenly Cmity would naturally arrive.

    Although many people chose this path, it was a very difficult path to walk. Since they wanted to break through their limits, they would have to ovee many difficulties. Furthermore, they had to break through their limits again and again.

    The heaven and the earth had its own rules. Gathering Soul Power, gradually improving, and breaking through the barriers of your limits bit by bit was a slow process. If he was at an ordinary cultivation ground, using this method to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage would require too much time. Most people would eventually helplessly ept failure after exhausting their time.

    But it was different here. There were no rules in a fragment world that was on the verge of copse!

    The restrictions that the heaven and the earth had on living things would not appear here. As long as your body was able to endure, you could absorb the spiritual influence here without any limits!

    There was no doubt that the spiritual influence of the heaven and the earth here was extremely brutal. Ordinary Heroic Souls would not even think of absorbing this spiritual influence. Instead, when they saw this, they would run away. If this brutal spiritual influence entered their bodies, they wouldbust and die in a manner of minutes. This was the reason why Grai¡¯s body had been sucked away and why he did not absorb the spiritual influence of the heaven and the earth.

    But now, it was different. Wang Zhong¡¯s divine cells were a brutal nemesis of this spiritual influence. When Wang Zhong fed Grai with divine blood, Grai¡¯s Blood Race characteristics allowed him to absorb a portion of its divine power. The power of the Blood Race came from blood, and they were the only race who could derive transformations from blood. He was also close to the pure bloodline of his Blood Race ancestors. Although his ability to resist the brutal spiritual influence could not surpass that of Wang Zhong¡¯s divine cells, it was definitely unique.

    He opened his heart and absorbed the brutal spiritual influence of the heaven and the earth.

    At first, he was testing it out. He carefully absorbed the spiritual influence and was worried that his body would not be able to bear it. However, as his body adapted, the power of his bloodline surged, and his endurance increased rapidly. Grai¡¯s movements became bigger and bigger as if he had no limits.

    If someone was outside the castle at that moment, they would be able to see air currents surging in the area around the house where Grai was staying in. This was unusual and attention-grabbingpared to the peaceful castle.

    The speed at which he absorbed the spiritual influence was simply unimaginable! If this waspared to a normal world, even a Heavenly Soul expert would not be able to reach this speed, not simply because their bodies were unable to handle it, but also because the heaven and the earth would restrict and stop them. The Will of the universe would not allow a low-leveled creature to pollute the resources in the heaven and the earth. However, in this independent world where rules had been broken, there was no interference in this aspect¡­ Perhaps, in the long run, this would not be good news. This meant that the Will of the fragment world had indeed disappeared.

    But at least to Grai, who wanted to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage more than anything, this was definitely an unexpected surprise.

    Even he felt that this was unthinkable. Throughout the process of rapidly absorbing spiritual influence, there was no bloating in the bloodline of his ancestors. On the contrary, he was like a fish in water. All the spiritual influence that he absorbed within his body rapidly became a part of his body. He could sense the limits of his Soul Power rapidly increasing at a visible speed.

    What a frenzied speed! Various things within him were achieving perfection as if he made massive progress with every second and every minute.

    They had no sense of the passage of time in the fragment world. After god knows how long, Grai suddenly felt a me burning in his heart. The zing temperature appeared the moment he grew conscious of the me. It was clear and realistic as if it was about to burn through his internal organs.

    Hellfire!

    Grai¡¯s eyes were suddenly wide open. He knew about the minor Heavenly Cmity.

    He was about to conquer the Heavenly Cmity!

    The first to encounter the Heavenly Cmity was his heart. Hellfire was produced in the heart and happened naturally. This was an internal form of energy. Grai felt as if his heart was about to dry up in that instant due to the high heat as his blood was boiling. Without the flow of blood, the dried-up heart instantly lost its ability to beat.

    This Hellfire had urred too suddenly and too vigorously, much faster than how quickly an ordinary Heroic Soul whose Soul Sea had reached its limit could react. Boundless Soul Power surged in and protected his heart. However, the Hellfire was in his body. It could be said that he was fighting himself, and one could not defeat themselves.

    The most important thing was not to defeat the Hellfire; Grai was very clear of this. He became more open, and his serious attitude from the beginning gradually rxed. Although the Hellfire had murderous intentions, it was also a purification of the body. He had to endure it.

    Needless to say, if he was an ordinary member of the Blood Race, the results would have been tragic. He would have experienced the pain that ordinary people experienced dozens of times over. The more special their race was, the more difficult it was for their members to advance. Grai had the bloodline of his ancestors. It was said that one drop of blood couldst forever and that one drop of blood could defeat almighty beings in the world!

    In terms of recovery and regeneration ability, even Wang Zhong¡¯s divine cells were no match for the bloodline of his ancestors! They were professionals at this, professionals!

    With the aid of his Soul Power, which helped him to ovee the sudden burst of strength in the beginning, his blood that had been boiled away because of the Hellfire began to replenish continuously. Furthermore, the rebound force grew stronger and stronger!

    His suffering heart constantly switched between being dried-up and being full while the Hellfire burned even stronger. It grew more threatening but never exceeded the limits of his ancestor¡¯s bloodline.

    This continued for about thirty minutes. The ming ze was all talk but no action. It traveled from his heart to his lungs and spleen. It traveled through all his internal organs but was helpless against the terrifying recovery abilities of his bloodline. In the end, it slowly dispersed with great unwillingness. His body was peaceful once again. Grai slowly heaved a sigh.

    The Hellfire was a cmity, but also a source of fortune. The fiercer the mes were, the greater the tempering effects on your internal organs.

    At that moment, Grai could sense that after his internal organs had experienced the trial of the Hellfire, it was as if steel had been thoroughly tempered. There was a faint golden light that was extremely dazzling. Every time he breathed in and out, it was as if his internal organs, that dazzled in gold, also responded to his breathing. It was as if they had a life and were one united whole.

    However, this was a slight feeling. Grai did not put too much energy and time into this. After all, the minor Heavenly Cmity was not just made up of the Hellfire.

    He quickly adjusted his body. He had exhausted a lot of his Soul Power as the Hellfire zed, especially in thest 15 minutes. Ordinary Heroic Soul experts would desperately need all-natural treasures to replenish their Soul Power, but Grai did not need these. The spiritual influence of the heaven and the earth was extremely rich here and did not seem to be heavily restricted. He only had to take a few deep breaths. This was even better at replenishing his Soul Power than the most expensive treasures in the Holy City.

    His state was extremely good. Grai was very confident.

    Tempering Soul Cmity!

    This was a challenge from his Soul Sea. If he wanted to break through the rules of nature and be an expert of the heaven and the earth, the limits of his body were only one aspect. The strength of his soul was the most important.

    The Tempering Soul Cmity targeted this aspect. Unlike the Hellfire, it was produced from one¡¯s thoughts. When Grai closed his eyes, he felt his body rapidly dropping as if there was a distance between his soul and his body. When he opened his eyes, he was in an illusory and independent space.

    It was rather simr to his Soul Sea that he had seen before. In front of him was a boundless and massive sea of blood. The sea of blood churned continuously as if the blood was boiling, producingrge bubbles. Closely after, humanoid creatures appeared in the sea of blood. They were made up of blood, and their bodies werepletely red. They had a strange, red glow, but their eyes were pitch ck. They all emitted the aura of a peak Heroic Soul. The moment they appeared, they rushed out of the sea of blood and charged towards Grai!

    Was this the Tempering Soul Cmity?

    A sparkle of brilliance shed across Grai¡¯s eyes.

    Zeng!

    Grai disappeared from where he was standing. The blood souls that were charging at him from all directions froze momentarily. Closely after, they crashed and copsed, causing a rain of blood to fall to the ground.

    He had killed them in one strike!

    However, the world of the Tempering Soul Cmity did not disappear. In fact, Grai sensed an invisible force gathering in the darkness.

    He nced at the blood marks that had just fallen to the floor. It was as if the blood had a life of its own and started to flow towards him. The figure of a blood soul appeared, but this time, there were not only four of them. Instead, eight of them had appeared, and their bodies were evidently much tougher than the four blood souls who had just been defeated. Their anger was also much stronger. There was a strange red glint in their eyes as if they could look into your soul.

    There was no change in Grai¡¯s expression. He calmly looked at the eight figures and clenched his left fist.

    Crack crack!

    There was the sound of his knuckles cracking. A faint bloody glow appeared on his fist.

    Boom!

    The eight blood souls had fully appeared and charged at Grai. There were sharp ws on their hands that were covered in a ck light and emitted a strong stench. There was evidently poison in their ws. The angle at which they approached him was very cunning as if they had gone through countless perfect coordination practices and blocked off any space that their enemies could dodge.

    Blood Shadow!

    Countless attacks charged at him. In that instant, Grai¡¯s body atomized and formed a blood fog. The attacks from the blood souls passed through his ¡®body¡¯ as if they had hit a void. There was no contact at all.

    When he used Blood Shadow in the past, he could only maintain a state of fog for about one minute. But now, he felt as if his limit had increased to about ten minutes. Thus, Grai could carefully sense the entire process. Nothingness and material existences consulted each other. To these blood souls, Grai had atomized and did not have a material body. But to Grai, the blood souls had atomized instead and passed through his body. They did not have any actual contact.

    Nothingness and the material world both had their ownws. This detailed experience felt very good. He felt as if everything was within his control. It waspletely different from what he had felt when he used this technique to protect his life.

    He released these thoughts. When the blood souls passed through his body, the blood fog condensed and formed a material body. Then, a fist glowing with blood smashed into the backs of the blood souls.

 Chapter 952 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 952 Sess</h4>

    This punch was much more powerful than when he had attacked the four blood souls. Grai had used 80% of his strength, but three of the blood souls did not break into pieces and simply fell to the ground. Although he had immediately sent them flying back into the pool of blood, he could clearly sense that the bodies of these eight blood souls were much stronger than the ones before. Droplets of blood flew everywhere, but the Tempering Soul Cmity was not over. Closely after, 16 figures had appeared from the pool of blood!

    When these new blood souls appeared in the pool of blood, he could clearly sense the changes in their auras and the strength of their bodies. What appeared were not purely Blood Shadows, but seemed like humans with perfect appearances.

    They all looked exactly the same, except that their bodies werepletely red. However, their strength could not bepared to the blood souls that had appeared earlier. All the auras they emitted were faintly simr to that of a Semi-Heavenly Soul!

    This Tempering Soul Cmity¡­ seemed rather troublesome. Grai opened up his left hand, and his right fingers gently scratched his left palm. The sharp Soul Power opened up a wound in his palm.

    Blood ¡®floated¡¯ out of the wound. However, it did not flow everywhere and was instead floating above his palm, gradually forming a red sword. This was a secret technique that had naturally appeared and that drew upon the recovery abilities of his bloodline. Why was the inheritance of such a powerful bloodline taboo in the Federation? It was because they did not need words to pass down their power.

    When Grai felt that it was the time, he clearly knew that this was the power his seniors had given him. From then on, no one would be able to take it away from him!

    Blood Ancestors¡¯ Secret Technique ¡ª¡ª Blood Sword!

    Although the sword looked bright red, a cold aura was emitted from the sword. It had the terrifying power to pierce into the depths of one¡¯s heart. It instantly filled the entire space with the aura of his ancestors!

    The sea of blood in front of him seemed to have sensed something and was churning with excitement. Meanwhile, the blood souls that had just appeared instantly seemed indescribably excited. Their eyes were crimson red. As they were produced from Grai¡¯s thought, they were simply illusory existences, and not actual members of the Blood Race. They could sense the strength of the Blood Race and desired to be able to approach such power, even engulf this power. However, there was definitely no respect or submission to this power.

    The 16 Blood Shadows anxiously charged at him.

    Kill!

    The Blood Shadows had almost reached the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage. This seemed to be the limit of the enemies that Grai had to encounter during the Tempering Soul Cmity. After the 16 blood souls had been killed, 32 of them appeared, then 64. The level of the blood souls did not change; they simply increased in number. The number of blood souls that appeared next would be twice the number of blood souls he had just killed.

    Grai could no longer remember just how many blood souls he had killed. Although his consciousness was immersed in this illusory world, his body was still connected to reality. Thus, he could absorb the spiritual influence from the heaven and the earth in the fragment world and continuously replenish what his body had consumed. As a result, he could maintain a powerfulbat level and continue fighting for a long time. However, although his Soul Power was boundless in this special circumstance, his soul and consciousness were fatigued.

    Grai already felt very tired. He continuously waved the blood sword in his hands andpletely forgot about the passage of time.

    These monsters seemed toe in an endless stream and could never be killed. It seemed as if it would never stop.

    Fight! All he could do was fight!

    The exhaustion in his mind exceeded his limits again and again, but Grai was still not afraid. He had been freed of his worries, and it was as if he had undergone a perfect transformation. He had experienced despair and death. Now that he had revived, he had unlimited passion and desire!

    If he was to die in battle, he would have an enjoyable battle!

    When he killed thest blood soul, new blood souls did not appear. In fact, he did not even see the existence of a pool of blood. Grai felt slightly ufortable. He felt as if he had fought here for several centuries.

    The strong smell of blood that filled the space had disappeared. Grai felt as if his body was slowly rising. His tired mind had achieved perfect peace and rxation. At this moment, he realized that he had ovee another barrier. His tense nerves suddenly rxed. He felt drowsy and fainted¡­

    Tianjing, the Academy¡­

    ¡°Grai!¡± Barran scratched his head as he ran out of the ssroom. Every time, Grai waited outside the ssroom for him, so he felt very bad. He smiled shyly. ¡°Sorry for making you wait for me again.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Grai smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Senior has woken up. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    That day, the Tianjing squadron had just returned from the Disorderly Burial Lake Region. In order to save everyone, Senior Wang Zhong had led the red spider away. However, as a result, he was severely injured. Although Teacher Grace had arrived in time, Senior was not in a good condition. He had been unconscious in the Tianjing Central Hospital for several days. Everyone was rather anxious for him.

    Grai clearly remembered every detail of how he could not move because of his pollen allergy. Furthermore, he could never forget the sight of Wang Zhong¡¯s back as he drew away the red spider. He had seen this sight twice. Other than Wang Zhong, he remembered his elder brother, who had brought him to run away from their broken home. Back then, while they were running through the mountain forest to escape, he could not move because of his pollen allergy. Thus, his elder brother hid him in a cavern and led the soldiers from the Federation away. However, he had never heard anything from his brother since then.

    The sight of his elder brother¡¯s back was exactly the same as Wang Zhong¡¯s.

    Grai¡¯s mission included discovering the dimensional coordinates in Tianjing, as well as finding out about Wang Zhong, a super genius. He should have reported this idental discovery to the higher-ups, but because of this image, Grai had decided to forget everything. Hepletely concealed all these. He convinced himself by saying that this was an idental discovery he had made while hiding, and it was up to him whether to report this.

    In the hospital ward, Wang Zhong had awakened. Scarlet, Ma Dong, Barran, Emily, Hymin, and the rest were all here. Everyone was gathered around Wang Zhong. Scarlet was peeling an apple for Wang Zhong, while Ma Dong was making a ruckus and cresting the atmosphere in the hospital ward. He cracked a few dirty jokes that were not too overboard, causing everyone tough out loud.

    Grai did not participate in the chat. Telling dirty jokes and the like was what Ma Dong was good at, but Grai could not do such things. He simply stood behind everyone else and looked at their smiles. He heard their clearughter and Ma Dong¡¯s various jokes, some of which were sessful, and some of which fell through. Grai was alsoughing. Unlike the standard gentlemanlyughter that typically appeared when he was training, thisughter was from his heart. When he saw that Wang Zhong was all right, it was as if arge stone in his heart had vanished.

    The atmosphere in the hospital ward was very good. Everyone was very happy, until an rm suddenly sounded from the instrument that was examining Wang Zhong¡¯s body¡­

    Wang Zhong fainted once again. The doctor rushed in and chased everyone out. Then, he conducted emergency treatment and CPR on him.

    Everyone anxiously waited outside. Ma Dong continuously walked up and down the corridor. Meanwhile, Grai silently looked at the door. It felt like years had passed.

    Finally, the doctor walked out and shook his head slightly. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts. ¡°Make the necessary funeral arrangements for him. We have done our best.¡±

    The corridor was silent. The doctor added on, ¡°Who is Grai? The patient wants to see you for thest time.¡±

    When he walked into the hospital ward again, Grai was extremely solemn. Wang Zhong, who was on the hospital bed, was already on the verge of death. He looked at Grai¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°I know your identity.¡±

    Grai¡¯s expression was unusually calm. It was not that his emotions had been stirred. Since a young age, he had experienced this many times. His tears had already dried up. He knew that sentimental emotions like this would not be useful at any time. ¡°Is there anything that I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°You can save my life, because you are a member of the Blood Race.¡± Although Wang Zhong¡¯s voice was weak, it was extremely resolute. There were desire and pleading in his eyes.

    ¡°How?¡± Grai asked instinctively.

    ¡°Your heart! The vitality of members of the Blood Race is much stronger than ordinary humans. Furthermore, your heart is the source of your power¡­ I know that this might be very harsh to you. I¡¯m sorry. I want to live!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Grai looked at Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. There was no hesitation in his voice.

    There was a sh of surprise in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. He sat up on the bed, like the final radiance of the setting sun. There was exuberant vitality and greed in his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you. I will remember you and live for you. I will take revenge for you. I will¡ª¡± As he spoke, ws grew out of his left hand and aimed at Grai¡¯s heart at the speed of lightning!

    The hand was fast and speedy and contained a life-threatening danger! But before it could reach Grai¡¯s chest, another hand had grabbed the anxious hand.

    Pa!

    Wang Zhong furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget who I got myself injured for? Are you this afraid to die? Are you trying to be ungrateful?¡±

    ¡°You are not Wang Zhong.¡± Grai¡¯s fingers grabbed Wang Zhong¡¯s wrist like a metal shackle. A bright smile appeared on his face. ¡°You are an inner demon.¡±

    Shock shed across ¡®Wang Zhong¡¯s¡¯ face. Closely after.

    Boom!

    The hospital ward copsed. Then, the entire world broke into pieces!

    Inner Demon Cmity¡­

    In the beginning, the illusion had caused him to be intoxicated and lose his way. However, Wang Zhong would never say such things. Grai firmly believed in this.

    He trusted Wang Zhong too much. His inner demon would also think this way and think that this was Grai¡¯s weakness. However, his inner demon did not know that his trust towards Wang Zhong was beyond description. This was because Wang Zhong would rather sacrifice himself than be a burden to someone else. Wang Zhong was his light, his idol, and his elder brother!

    Frankly speaking, Grai was slightly disappointed. His inner demon was truly foolish to think that this was his weakness!

    Grai slowly opened his eyes. A faint smile appeared on his face.

    At that moment, the spiritual influence of the heaven and the earth in his surroundings that had felt brutal now felt much more gentle. However, Grai knew that this was not because a change had urred in the spiritual influence. Instead, there was a change in his understanding.

    When a three-year-old child saw a poodle barking, they would think that it was very frightening and dangerous. They would even cry from shock. However, an adult would walk up and kick the poodle without much care.

    He was a Heavenly Soul expert!

    Grai carefully experienced the changes in his body.

    Huff huff¡­

    There was the slight sound of the wind that could be clearly heard, even thousands of meters away from the castle.

    When one looked out of the window, many colors had appeared in the gray sky. This was the outline of the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth. Even though it was still very messy, many faint colors took turns to appear in the sky.

    Simply said, when one reached the Heavenly Soul Stage, their senses towards everything had increased and became more delicate in all aspects.

    His blood vessels were rxed, and he was at peace. Grai could even sense the process of every single pore on his body opening while he wasfortable and refreshed. His mind and body hadpletely integrated into a unified whole andmunicated with the heaven and the earth. It was extremely natural.

    Just by sitting here and using his divine sense, his ability to sense everything in his surroundings rapidly improved. He could even observe what was happening on the other side of the castle and check on Wang Zhong¡¯s situation, who was thousands of meters away from him. Wang Zhong seemed to be deep in meditation while sitting in a room. There were beads of sweat on his forehead, and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed, as if a reasonable difficulty had appeared in his thoughts.

    Grai did not intend to help Wang Zhong. Throughout the process of cultivation, if one encountered a difficulty, they would have to resolve it themselves. Others would not be able to help them. If others casually tried to get involved, it would only result in unnecessary and terrible consequences.

    He decided to strengthen his body first.

    If the rate at which Wang Zhong cultivated was fast, Grai was lightning fast. A few days ago, he was still a peak Heroic Soul. However, due to the changes in his blood thanks to Wang Zhong¡¯s divine cells, more changes had urred in his awakened bloodline, allowing him to advance to the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage. Although he imagined that breaking through after this would be difficult, in reality, the distance between him and the next stage was paper-thin. Once he had umted the spiritual influence from the heaven and the earth, it only took him a few days, including the minor Heavenly Cmity afterward. Although it felt as if several hundred centuries had passed during the Tempering Soul Cmity, it had onlysted for one moment in reality.

    This kind of growth was far too fast, so fast that Grai felt that the power in his body was both familiar and foreign. Frankly speaking, he still had a lot to catch up on.

    Of course, breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage was definitely not the end of cultivation. If he wanted to help Wang Zhong break through the world barrier, the strength he had just disyed when breaking through was definitely not enough. He had to master his power as quickly as he could. Of course, he also had the sword which gave him a peculiar feeling. Whatever his Senior gave him would usually be good.

    Grai observed Wang Zhong once again and sensed that he was not in any particr danger. Thus, Grai closed his eyes once again. He breathed in. The scale at which he absorbed spiritual influence waspletely different from the past. The brutal spiritual influence in his surroundings flowed into him as if he was a whale that was taking in water. In an instant, a whirlpool of spiritual influence that was over a dozen meters wide appeared at the rooftop of the house where he was in!

    His body greedily absorbed all the energy he could absorb. Then, the energy was rapidly transformed and umted. Throughout the process of umting energy, he felt extremely full¡­

    There was only one word to describe this:fortable!

 Chapter 953 - Transactions with a â€œGodâ€œ

    <h4>Chapter 953 Transactions with a ¡°God¡°</h4>

    Xiao Wu and the rest also felt veryfortable. Of course, this was a false sense offort.

    The crack in the door had already closed, and the terrifying pressure that had been pressing down on them had already disappeared.

    It was as if they were suddenly paralyzed on the ground after an intense exercise session. Their bodies were rxed, and thus, they feltfortable. However, deep in their hearts, there was boundless fear, anger, and anxiety in their hearts.

    Solomon had been sucked in by the crack in the wall! What was that?!

    Micah did not even think. After he turned his body and jumped up, he charged towards the wall and aggressively crashed into it. A dazzling ck aura appeared on the surface of his body after he had activated all of his power. He was like a ck cannon.

    Bang! Rumble¡­

    The entire shrine shook slightly under the terrifying impact, but it was only a slight vibration. On the other hand, Micah¡¯s arm, which had been tempered with gold obsidian, went slightly out of shape from the impact. Then, he was aggressively sent flying.

    The wall seemed unharmed, and there was no sign of the closed crack opening from the impact. On the other hand, Micah had already fainted. Enoch took out his dagger. Beside him, Xiao Wu was in a fervor. On the other hand, Stark instantly felt his hairs standing on end. A violent aura filled the surroundings, and all of them could sense the terrifying aura from the door. However, this did not affect their determination to break open the door and save Solomon. They did not have any foolish thoughts, nor did they pledge their lives to follow him. Their freedom was not restricted either. They were simply driven by their instincts as they firmly believed that only Solomon would be able to bring them to see even broader horizons.

    A terrifying energy appeared behind the three of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Holmdi was the one who had shouted, and the massive bow was already in his hands. The terrifying energy had been emitted from the massive bow. Although he was only a peak Heroic Soul, with the divine bow that had been passed down through generations of archers, the power it released in an instant was more powerful than Micah¡¯s! If an archer was willing to sacrifice his own life¡­

    Surging Soul Power burned in his Soul Sea. Holmdi¡¯s gaze was extremely firm and clear. It was as if the dim bow had awakened some form of harmony and had sensed the intention of its owner. The in and ordinary bow started to dazzle with a golden light. Holmdi ced his hand on the bow and instantly drew it back, causing blood to drip from his fingers. However, he did not seem to feel any pain. He slowly pulled back his hand. Solomon was the soul of the Dandelions and was someone they had entrusted their hope in. He would not allow anyone to go against Solomon!

    But before he could fully pull back his bow, arge hand patted his shoulder. Divine power was transmitted through the hand steadily pushing down Holmdi¡¯s hand. His surging Soul Sea calmed down under the pressure of the divine power, and the moving bow stopped.

    Kai appeared beside Holmdi with a bloody scroll in his hand, which had belonged to the Warlock Saint. There were also injuries on his body. After all, he had faced a Warlock Saint. A Warlock Saint was different from the Sword Saints they had chased and killed. When he truly exploded with power and had the support of their weapons, he was almost on par with Kai. However, the terrifying aura that had suddenly shot out from the shrine shocked the Warlock Saint, allowing Kai to seize the opportunity.

    They were risking their lives fighting with such an expert. Even a moment of distraction could cost them their lives.

    ¡°Instructor!¡±

    ¡°Young Master has been sucked into that door!¡±

    When everyone saw Kai, it was as if they had seen their savior and urgently spoke.

    They thought that Kai would definitely attack the wall immediately but never expected to see deep fear and calmness on his face. The stronger one was, the more they would feel the terrifying power. When the frightening aura had spread, Kai clearly felt it. He could judge that it was an existence that he would definitely not be able to resist. Even the Sacred Teachers in the Holy City might not be able to do so!

    Kai was rather clear.

    Not only would attacking the wall by force be useless, even if it was of use, they would also have to face the anger of an expert once they opened the door. Then, only meaningless death would await everyone. It might even harm Solomon further.

    After all, the enemy had only pulled Solomon in and had not taken the lives of Xiao Wu and the rest. In fact, it was hard to say whether it was friend or foe. Right now, their best choice was to wait quietly. As for whether Solomon was alive or dead, and whether this was a lucky chance or a disaster, it would be up to the heavens.

    ¡°I will stay here and wait. Bring Micah out.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Guard the entrance of the shrine. If the Holy City Army or any other exploration teamse here, say that the shrine has been broken by us. Tell them that the Young Master has suddenly achievedprehension and is undergoing closed-door cultivation. No one is allowed to disturb him! If anyone refuses to listen¡­ kill them!¡±

    The massive door was shut, and the surroundings were filled with darkness.

    The power that had dragged Solomon in had also vanished, but the power that filled his surroundings grew even stronger. It was as if he was facing various deities who were observing this pitiful ant with a disdainful gaze.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    A majestic sound reverberated throughout the darkness.

    Kneel down! Kneel down! Kneel down!

    The voice had only sounded once, but Solomon felt as if this voice had directly entered his mind, and even the depths of his soul. The boundless, majestic voice continued to echo in the depths of his heart, fiercely striking his soul. It was as if his body would break into thousands of pieces and would be lost forever if he waste in kneeling down, even for one second!

    But Solomon did not kneel down.

    The terrifying voice could easily conquer his body and intentions, but it could not conquer his self-esteem and pride.

    He could bow down to a 7-star Great Teacher to obtain temporary benefits, but he would definitely not bow down to an unknown and terrifying creature because of this fear even if this terrifying creature was 10,000 times stronger than a Great Teacher. This was the difference between being active and being passive.

    He stood indifferently. He did not speak and challenge the voice but did notply either. Instead, he silently endured the continuous, violent, and terrifying strikes in the depths of his heart. He coldly looked ahead and stood facing the majestic darkness.

    The echoing voice gradually faded. The majestic presence in the darkness seemed to be slightly interested and uncertain.

    ¡°Do you want to die? You ordinary person.¡± The voice sounded again. However, it did not pierce through his soul like the previous time. Instead, this was a normal chat. Of course, even with a normal chat, this voice was vast and seemed boundless. It was as if this darkness was connected to the entire universe, and the sound had drifted over from another corner of the universe.

    Solomon moved his lips. His body was rigid, and he felt stiff even when he tried to talk. In reality, the interrogation had caused his entire body to tremble. However, thanks to his self-esteem, he did not even sense this. This was the first time sensing such terrifying power ever since he had advanced to the Semi-Heavenly Soul stage. The enemy had a strong tone, but it was not enough to scare him.

    He adjusted his voice slightly. His voice was still calm and powerful. ¡°Speak, what do you want to do?¡±

    The creature did not need to spend great effort in killing him, while the people outside were no match for it. Since it did not want to kill him, he definitely had something to ask him. This meant that they had something to discuss. If they were going to discuss, he needed to be imposing!

    The creature did not answer. The darkness was quiet for a few minutes. Then, a ray of light appeared in the distance within the darkness and arrived in front of him.

    The ray of light was a projection. Then, an illusory shadow slowly appeared.

    It was an illusory humanoid creature that had slender limbs. However, he could not see their appearance clearly. The creature was covered in an imaginary fog and looked like a shadow. Furthermore, a massive pair of wings grew on the back of the humanoid creature! There were no feathers on the wings, but they were clear and lustrous. There were countless dense runes on the wings.

    ¡°You are very smart, and your intentions are firm. You are not bad for a petty and low-leveled civilization.¡±

    The winged ck shadow spoke. Its voice was exactly the same as before, but it did not sound as distant and was close by. Although this was apliment, the majestic tone was still present as if it was high in the air and looking down upon the masses.

    Solomon stretched out his hand to explore. He felt his body being sucked in involuntarily. Then, a massive hand was pressed on his hand. He could sense the creature¡¯s intentions being transmitted through the hand, connecting to his memories.

    Solomon did not resist as he knew that there was no point in doing so. He simply observed with a cold gaze and did all he could to keep a watch on the consciousness that was connecting with his memories.

    The consciousness was vast and mighty and was beyond his imagination. Even though he was in his own sea of consciousness, Solomon felt as if he could not resist the consciousness that was entering. In just one moment, the creature would be able to cause his soul and sea of consciousness to copse in an instant.

    Falling empires and rising desires¡­ The Holy Land, the Mizobudapi, a level-3 civilization, time and space abilities¡­

    A series of memories were read through. Solomon did not know what exactly the creature was looking for, but he could sense when the creature was interested in his memories. He could sense some key moments.

    After about a dozen seconds, the creature put down its hand. The terrifying consciousness also retreated from his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Your time and space abilities elerated the time required to activate the Golden Door. No wonder you were able to open the door, even without a key. You all are so weak even after so many years.¡± The ck shadow was calmly talking to itself. It was as if Solomon¡¯s memories had solved some of the uncertainties it had. ¡°Humans in the Holy Land? Broken warships? Celestial bodies that are like ygrounds? Tsk tsk, how fun.¡±

    Solomon remembered every single word the creature said. Every sentence such a being uttered might contain some shocking mysteries. However, it was a pity that the ck shadow stopped talking to itself. It did not have the intention of interacting with Solomon or revealing any more news.

    After a slight moment of pondering, the ck shadow looked at Solomon once again.

    ¡°I do not like being casually disturbed by others or wasting a journey here,¡± it said calmly. ¡°Now, you have two choices.¡±

    ¡°Die, or be my messenger and dominate this world!¡±

    ¡°This world?¡±

    ¡°Your human world, as well as the Mizobudapi World that you are conquering. I will continuously give you power. However, this is on the condition that your performance is good.¡±

    The tone of the ck shadow carried a hint of amusement as if it was ying a game. However, Solomon did not have any doubt. The terrifying power that it had disyed the moment the door was opened was still clear in his mind. It was a terrifying presence that was at least above a Sacred Teacher. He could not imagine what kind of world it lived in.

    It would give him enough power to control the human world and even the powerful world of the Octopus people? Wasn¡¯t this what he had desired?

    There was excitement in Solomon¡¯s heart, but he was faintly uneasy. There were no free meals in this world. The creature definitely wanted something from him.

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Help me to gather the belief of this world.¡± The shadow smiled. ¡°Of course, and the delicious souls from the world.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    The shadow casually waved its hand, and a divine sword appeared in front of Solomon out of thin air. It was a peculiar sword. The handle of the sword was engraved with a lifelike nine-headed snake. When he took a closer look, he realized that the engraved snake heads were like living things as they emitted the aura of a living creature!

    ¡°Build a shrine and engrave totems. Let humans sincerely pay their tributes at the shrine.¡± The shadow paused. Then, it casually said, ¡°Use this nine-headed snake as the symbol on your totem. I want their belief!¡±

    ¡°The sword will be the medium between you and I. The more shrines you build, the more followers I will gain, and the power I give you will be even stronger. The power will be transmitted through the divine sword. As for the souls¡­ gobble up as many delicious souls as you can. I will naturally sense them.¡±

    Shrines and war?

    Solomon seemed to have sensed something. He thought about the shrines of the Octopus people and the phoenix totem. The figure had appeared from the shrine of the Octopus people. Did it have something to do with this?

    The shadow did not address Solomon¡¯s doubt. Instead, it calmly said, ¡°Drip your blood on the divine sword, and the agreement will naturally form.¡±

    Solomon did not hesitate at all. Dignity was simply a bargaining chip in negotiations. If he had to sell it, he would sell it at a higher price. He would not be conflicted if he had to choose one of the two options.

    When he held the sword, he could feel the enormous energy within the sword. Perhaps it was a casual form of charity from the creature, but it was already unimaginable. It seemed mighty and boundless. However, it was a pity that the power was cut off by some type of seal and could not be transmitted to his body. If he was able to use this kind of power, he might be able to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage in a moment. He might even be able to conquer the major Heavenly Cmity without much difficulty.

    The word ¡®indecisive¡¯ did not exist in his dictionary. Solomon was very clear about what he needed. As for what the creature wanted, as long as he had the power, it would not be difficult for him at all.

    He ced his hand on the de of the sword. He did not intentionally cut himself, but when his hand approached the de, the sharpness of the de easily cut across Solomon¡¯s skin. Blood dripped from his hand and on the sword. Then, the sword absorbed the blood like a piece of sponge absorbing water. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.

    Boom!

    It was as if a dusty seal had been opened. The seal between him and the sword immediately copsed and broke into pieces. Boundless energy was transmitted from the sword.

    It was as if Solomon had been struck by lightning. His entire body throbbed, and he felt that every inch of his skin and every cell in his body was filled with this energy. His body was light as if it was floating. However, this onlysted for a few seconds.

    Boom!

    Without any warning signs, Hellfire started to burn in his heart.

    It was a minor Heavenly Cmity!

 Chapter 954 - Sword Power

    <h4>Chapter 954 Sword Power</h4>

    As a Semi-Heavenly Soul, Solomon definitely knew what he had to face when breaking through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. At that moment, there was a faint sense of uneasiness in his heart. After all, ording to Kai¡¯s description, the minor Heavenly Cmity was extremely dangerous. Furthermore, he had not done any preparations. But very quickly, he knew that he did not need to make any preparations.

    The Hellfire in his body burned brightly. It was 10 times more frightening than the most terrifying Hellfire he had learned about from Kai! He was the prince of the Kaiser Empire and was the future heir of the Empire. He had the heavy responsibility of developing the Empire. He had the lives of millions of people in his hands. He had too many burdens and desires in his heart, and the Hellfire was produced as a result. The zing mes rose to the skies and were so vigorous that they were about to jump out of his internal organs! One could see countless sparks from the surface of his body, turning his entire body red!

    With such a Hellfire, even Kai might have died several times over. However, the enormous power from the nine-headed-snake sword viewed the Hellfire as if it was nothing. It released some of its aura, and boundless energy engulfed all the organs, meridians, and blood vessels in his body. Even though the Hellfire was monstrous, the sword was unyielding. Not only did Solomon not feel ufortable, on the contrary, he felt warm and extremely refreshed.

    This was truly an almighty protector!

    Solomon immediately knew that no matter how frightening the following Tempering Soul and Inner Demons cmities were, they would be insignificant in the face of this powerful and divine power¡­

    In the shrine, Kai was very anxious. Meanwhile, Xiao Wu and the rest who were on guard outside were even more anxious. Kai was 50% sure that Solomon was not in any life-threatening danger or that he could safely escape very quickly. Either way, there was a fifty-fifty chance that he would be fine. However, they believed that time and tide waited for no man.

    After such a long dy, the news that the shrine protection squadron and their elders had died in battle started to spread among the Octopus people. A majority of the campsites had copsed and been broken through. The first exploration teams to arrive were the Storm Listeners and the Imperial Court. The strength of the five groups that each of these two exploration teams had sent out was shocking and had gained the absolute advantage at the mountain gate campsite. When the news that the Octopus people had lost control of the shrine got out, the campsites that were on the verge of copse were immediately defeated. Then, those teams had immediately rushed to the shrine.

    Their mission was to destroy the shrine, and the campsites they had broken through were simply obstacles. Although the Kaiser Corps, of which Solomon was a part of, had been the first to enter the shrine, they did not destroy the shrine. Thus, when the other teams rushed over, they definitely wanted to take their share of the loot. At that moment, they were standing facing Xiao Wu and the others. Carolyn was among these people, and the exploration team she led had also arrived.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®suddenly achievedprehension¡¯? Do such coincidences ur?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Kaiser Corps earned a lot from your previous mission. Did you make any major discoveries in the shrine? A treasure? Legendary weapons? Is Solomon moving stuff inside while you stop us here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Furthermore, what kind ofprehension has he achieved, such that no one is allowed to enter? And you are afraid that we will disturb him? Do you think he is conquering a minor Heavenly Cmity?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! He has only been in the Holy City for a year. If an ordinary Heroic Soul can break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage, he would be the fastest in the history of cultivation. Your Solomon is really amazing.¡±

    Several captains from the Storm Listeners started to mock him. Some of their members had left the Storm Listeners and established the Kaiser Corps. This was not a big deal. Under normal circumstances, if capable experts in top exploration teams wanted to leave and establish their own exploration team, most of their old friends would congratte them. Some would even support them financially on the basis of their friendship. After all, most of those who had the right to establish exploration teams were experts, and it would be better to make rtions with them rather than offend them. Most importantly, these new exploration teams typically did not have any conflict of interest with the top exploration teams.

    However, was the Kaiser Corps an ordinary exploration team? The speed at which they rose was much faster than the Wanderlust Team in the north battlefield. Not only was Solomon strong, he also had help from his government and looked down upon minor tasks. In particr, they stole missions from the other top exploration teams and did not care about any ¡°old friendships¡± with the Storm Listeners. They stole whatever they could steal without any discrimination¡­

    This was impolite! It was far too impolite. An overwhelming majority of people in the Storm Listeners were very unhappy with Solomon.

    Xiao Wu and the others did not answer. At that moment, Micah had already woken up. Earlier, when the captains had arrived, he told them about how Solomon had suddenly achievedprehension and was undergoing closed-door cultivation. Then, he and the others boldly stood in front of the door to the shrine. No matter how others talked until they were hoarse, the five of them forcibly upied the door and refused to budge.

    ¡°My god, do you think that you are door gods?¡± Someone from Imperial Court could no longer take it. An enormous reward was right in front of their eyes. If they destroyed the Phoenix Shrine of the Octopus people, once such a massive and eye-catching building copsed, it would definitely be earth-shaking. One would have been able to clearly see it even from hundreds of kilometers away. This would definitely affect the morale of the Octopus people fighting downhill. Then, the Octopus people would be defeated, and they would achieve victory at the Jiaozhi Mountains. The first-ss merit would be theirs!

    ¡°Others might be afraid of the Kaiser Corps, but we don¡¯t care! If you continue to block us, don¡¯t me us if we don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    Several short-tempered captains spoke as they prepared to break through.

    But closely after, whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­

    The five people guarding the door of the shrine immediately reacted. Xiao Wu and Enoch had unsheathed their daggers, while Holmdi had fully drawn his bow. Stark¡¯s hairs were standing on their ends, while Micah took one step forward, and a ck aura filled the surroundings. Their power was shocking. ¡°Anyone who dares to disturb the Young Master will be killed without mercy!¡±

    Their power and determination were extremely shocking. Micah¡¯s Semi-Heavenly Soul aura instantly shocked everyone there. In terms of pure power, they could sense that they were on par with the leaders of the top-10 exploration teams! Back then, Micah was a newbie who had been hidden among the Tyrants, but now¡­

    Their opponents were all elites and had the advantage of numbers, but when faced with Micah, no one dared to step forward for the time being. Then, countless swords were drawn. Both sides immediately turned tense and hostile. A fight was about to begin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t attack,¡± Carolyn finally spoke.

    Needless to say,pared to these practitioners who only knew about power and massacres, Carolyn was more like a rational politician. At the very least, she knew how to carefully observe the situation and speak.

    In reality, the captains did not actually want to fight either. They were facing a Semi-Heavenly Soul. Unless their exploration team leader was here, just a group of elites would not be able to gain the upper hand.

    ¡°With a war ongoing, the base has established strict rules. If you attack, you should clearly consider the consequences of this internal strife.¡± Carolyn first spoke to stabilize the situation. Then, she turned to look at Micah. ¡°But Micah, you should know that the Holy City Army is now fighting fiercely with the core forces of the Octopus people. The earlier we can destroy the shrine, the faster the Octopus people will be defeated. At least a few dozen soldiers from the Holy City Army will be spared! While we are talking about this here, hundreds or thousands of humans have probably died down there! Thus, even if Solomon has truly achievedprehension and is undergoing closed-door cultivation in there, I advise him to switch locations. If not, making losses due to this dy will be the greatest offense, enough to fire the 100,000 troops he has sent!¡±

    Micah furrowed his eyebrows. He would not have cared if Carolyn had talked about other things. But if these people reported to the higher-ups that they hadmitted this offense, Solomon¡¯s earlier efforts would have been for nothing, and this was what Solomon treasured most. As Solomon¡¯s trusted follower, he definitely had to share Solomon¡¯s worries. He hesitated. The situation was somewhat out of his control. Should he go in and ask Kai? Alternatively, he could directly contact the higher-ups in the base and let them know about how Solomon had been sucked into the door. Perhaps someone in the base would know what to do.

    His hesitation allowed the rest to see his guilt. A few captains took advantage of this opportunity and scolded him.

    ¡°What closed-door cultivation? That is just an excuse to buy time. He is definitely taking the objects inside!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And achievingprehension? He is already a Semi-Heavenly Soul, right? If he breaks through, he will be a Heavenly Soul. Heh heh, what a joke. If he is able to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage, I will serve him every day and even wash his feet for him!¡±

    ¡°Micah.¡± A faintughter suddenly sounded from within the shrine.

    Everyone was slightly dumbfounded. They felt something sh in front of their eyes, and a figure appeared in front of Micah. It was Solomon!

    At that moment, his body seemed to have achieved harmony between nature and mankind. His entire body dazzled with a golden light as if every single pore on his body could breathe. The spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth continuously gathered on his body as if he was a favorite of the heaven and the earth. Everyone was instantly dumbstruck, including Carolyn. Her mouth was wide open, but she could not seem to say anything.

    He was a Heavenly Soul! Furthermore, he did not seem like an ordinary Heavenly Soul. The aura that Solomon¡¯s body emitted was even more powerful than ordinary Great Teachers they had seen.

    Was, was it really Solomon?

    A newbie who had been in the Holy City for just over a year had advanced from the Heroic Soul Stage to the Heavenly Soul Stage. This¡­

    ¡°Blow up the Phoenix Shrine.¡± He did not even look at the people from the other exploration teams. He did not even look at Carolyn, who had an expression of gloom and surprise on her face. He simply smiled at Micah. ¡°We should go back.¡±

    ...¡­

    Two swords were facing each other in a hollow space.

    Wang Zhong did not even know just how much time had passed. He was immersed in cultivation and wasprehending the unique method of fighting with sword power. ording to Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding, he had achieved some sort ofprehension of sword power principles when he first encountered it. Strength was not the key. Instead, the key was in rhythm and sword technique. This seemed purely imaginary but existed in real life. It was a rule.

    Wang Zhong felt that he faintly understood these rules and the principles behind it, but understanding was one thing, and doing it was another.

    Now, he could carry out simr sword techniques, but he was slightlycking in terms of might. He could not suppress his opponent and could only defend himself by force. But attacking was better than defending. In the long run, he would still be affected by his opponent, and his rhythm would be disrupted. Then, he would copse.

    This was his 1000th attempt. Every attempt yielded better results than before, and his endurance was also higher. However, every time he copsed at the end, his soul would be injured to varying degrees. If these injuries only urred once or twice, Wang Zhong would not care. However, they were terrifying when added up. Luckily, he had the Fate Stone. Every time it felt that Wang Zhong¡¯s soul had been severely injured, the Fate Stone would allow him to recover in time and start a new round of trials.

    Two Neb Swords were dazzling in the starry sky and emitted the same sword power. It was as if the entire universe had been affected by the reverberations of their sword power as an endless echo continued to resound in the void.

    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa¡­

    He had just experienced his soul being repaired by the Fate Stone. This time, it felt particrly good. Wang Zhong hadpletely forgotten about himself as if he had truly be a Neb Sword. He was using a unique method to fight a different battle with another Neb Sword.

    Their rhythms werepletely the same. There was no difference in where the sounds were produced. Wang Zhong¡¯s sword techniques had be stronger, and he felt as if they were enough to fully protect himself. However, if his opponent could not spur him on, he could not spur on his opponent either. Time passed slowly, and the two sides seemed to have descended into a hopeless stalemate.

    Changes often urred during this hopeless situation. When he passed the limit of how long he could endure, the trembling sounds in his surroundings did not stop. However, Wang Zhong could clearly sense that his Sword Intent was rapidly rising during this sustained confrontation. The feeling that he had transformed into a sword was also much stronger. He even forgot that he was a human called Wang Zhong!

    Gradually, the feeling that he was deliberately imitating a sword grew weaker. He had finally discovered the underlying structure of his sword power and waspletely integrated with it. It waspletely natural.

    Man was like sword, and sword was like man.

    There was no change in his strength and rhythm, but his sword technique immediately changed.

    There was the aura of a king that looked scornfully at everything else. It was as if he was the king of swords and monopolized everything in this world!

    He had perfected his sword techniques, and his might grew!

    He did not deliberately control the rhythm of his sword techniques. After all, rhythm was only used to introduce you to sword techniques and was not an actual part of sword technique. In an instant, Wang Zhong had controlled and mastered the slow rhythm of the rules in his mind.

    Pa pa pa pa pa!!

    A sudden vibration turned the peaceful situation into a pressing one. It was as if Lao Wang wanted to vent his unhappiness of being abused by this sword 1,000 times. The sword in front of him crashed and exploded into pieces before vanishingpletely!

    Had he passed?

    He had been at odds with this sword power all this time and had always been defending himself, but he had neverunched a counterattack. He never expected that he would seed the first time he counterattacked. Wang Zhong was not quite used to this feeling.

    But before Lao Wang could be surprised, the Neb Sword appeared before him once again.

    Was this a vicious cycle? Did the inheritance only refer to sword power?

    Before Wang Zhong could give much thought to this, changes had urred in the Neb Sword. Unlike earlier, when it was floating in midair and used its sword power to attack, the Neb Sword immediately moved the moment it appeared. It spun in the air, and it felt as if the whole world was revolving!

    Wang Zhong felt as if the entire universe was spinning along with the Neb Sword. In that instant, he could not even figure out his directions, let alone respond to this!

    He was dizzy and his vision was blurred. He was nauseous and wanted to vomit!

    Before he could see what the Neb Sword did next, his body crashed and broke into pieces from the dizziness. He did not even see how his opponent attacked before his death!

    His soul was instantly pulled back. This time, the injury to his soul was 10 times more severe than when it had been destroyed by the sword power. Furthermore, it was apanied by a strong dizzying sensation. As a result, he could not immediately recover from this shock! Even Lao Wang¡¯s soul, which had high stamina, could not stand this injury. However, this degree of injury was still not enough to fully activate the Fate Stone. Thus, Wang Zhong sat on the ground to catch his breath for a full 10 minutes before regaining his senses.

 Chapter 955 - Scarletâ€™s Figh

    <h4>Chapter 955 Scarlet¡°s Figh</h4>

    When Wang Zhong regained his senses, he felt that this was far too impressive. This technique was definitely several times more powerful than his sword power! Even with his outlook and level, hepletely could not understand this technique. Furthermore, Wang Zhong hadpletely experienced the great might and power of the entire world revolving. It was simply mighty and boundless.

    Again!

    In his excitement, he immediately immersed himself in training once again.

    Die!

    Die!

    There was only death!

    He tried it once, twice, thrice, and even ten times. He had activated the Fate Stone several times, but he still felt that he did not understand why he had died. He used his experience of learning about the sword power to understand the Neb Sword in front of him. He rotated his own sword body and tried to activate his power. He tried to imitate the Neb Sword in order to understand.

    It was pleasant in his imagination, but reality was bone-chilling. It was a power or a rule that could cause the entire universe to spin. An individual was insignificant in the face of such power!

    His revolution waspletely useless. The Neb Sword could bring the entire heaven and the earth along with it, but the most he could do was cause some wind¡­ Furthermore, every time the opposing sword started to rotate, Wang Zhong felt as if he had lost all ability to control his body. He did not have any sense of direction, let alone the ability to imitate the sword. Then, he died as usual. He could not even experience the various rules that were produced when the universe rotated.

    This¡­ seemed somewhat impossible to understand.

    Although the sword power earlier had been very tyrannical, at least he was able to endure for seven to eight seconds the first time he had encountered it. One should not look down on these seven to eight seconds as they were the key for Wang Zhong to understand and digest the rules, as well as start to mimic them. Now, he immediately died once he started. Furthermore, hepletely could not understand why he died. How was he supposed to learn?

    Once again, he had copsed from the training. Wang Zhong was not anxious to immediately try to break through. Instead, he regted his breathing before standing up again.

    He held the Neb Sword in his hands and recalled the circle that the Neb Sword had drawn in the sky. He imagined the realm of control when the heaven and the earth rotated and tried to imitate this in real life.

    Whoosh~~

    There was a loud whizzing sound in his surroundings, and sharp Sword Qi shot out from the tip of the de. It almost cut the unstable house into two.

    But Wang Zhong was not satisfied as that had simply been ordinary Sword Qi. When he reached this level of power, any casual punch or kick would contain great might. However, this waspletely different from the might he experienced when the heaven and the earth rotated during the trial.

    He closed his eyes and pondered deeply. He felt the rhythm of the heaven and the earth and further recalled the scenes he saw during the trial. He tried to capture the rules of the attack. However, he could not find any clues. Thus, he decided to stop for now. The long time he had spent thinking had not yielded any results. Wang Zhong exhaled deeply.

    The techniques of the Heavenly Soul Stage typically focused more on their significance, not their form. This was also the case in order to inherit the Neb Sword. This waspletely different from the low-leveled techniques he had once learned. He would not be able to seed just by referring to a framework and practicing thousands of times.

    This realm of control strove forprehension. If you understood, then you understood. If not, you did not understand. If you were lucky, your level was suitable, and you were inspired ¡ª sess would follow naturally when the conditions were right, and you would immediately understand. However, if you tried to desperately confront this without sufficient preparation, you would only be walking to your grave. Furthermore, the deeper you fell, the harder it would be for you to climb back.

    There were some things you could not be hasty with.

    Wang Zhong adjusted his mentality and put down his troubles in the blink of an eye. He was excited and tested out the sword power he had now understood.

    He casually held the sword. However, just as he started to get used to the rhythm of his sword power¡­

    Pa!

    An invisible shock wave was released into the surroundings. The entire house and all the buildings within several hundred meters of this house copsed with a crash and turned into dust. Lao Wang, who was caught unprepared, had a face full of dust¡­

    Wang Zhong clicked his tongue and hurriedly stopped the spread of his sword power. He was not distressed about these buildings as they did not have any owners. If they were destroyed, then so be it. But with such arge movement, he was afraid that he would disturb Grai who was also undergoing cultivation. If Grai had the feeling that he was about to achieveprehension, he would lose his inspiration from such a loud noise. This would truly be unlucky.

    He jumped to the streets with a body covered with dust. Wang Zhong was prepared to build himself a new house and wanted to see Grai¡¯s progress at the same time. When he walked over to take a look, he realized that Grai¡¯s house waspletely clean. The two sets of clothes that Wang Zhong had given him were also neatly folded and ced on the bed. However, Grai was nowhere to be found.

    Wang Zhong scratched his head. Where had this fellow run to? Was he thinking of suicide again?

    At that moment, in the extreme west of the fragment world where the world barrier was, Grai ced his left hand on the thick barrier. He closed his eyes and interacted with it. There were two ways to get out. One of the ways was to recapture the fragment world. However, the moment Grai advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, he understood that this method would not work.

    This fragment world had been ownerless for too long, and the Will of this world hadpletely vanished. As a result, there were no rules in this space, and the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth was brutal as they were not restricted. As time passed, the situation would worsen. Of course, this did not have much to do with him. If he and Wang Zhong had not escaped by the time the situation worsenedpletely, they would have died of hunger several times over.

    If the Will of the fragment world hadpletely disappeared, naturally, they would not be able to recapture it. Thus, they were left with one path. They would have to break through the world barrier and find a way to escape from the void.

    This would have to depend on their luck.

    Almighty experts had used various spatial methods to control a space in a void and to carry out various sealing processes before they obtained a fragment world. The space would still be within this void and would not move or be moved. One could only connect a spatial pathway to an item in the real world as an escape path.

    Simply said, the position of the fragment world in the real world was definitely somewhere in the boundless void. Furthermore, they would emerge from where they had entered. However, the problem was that they were not the owners of this fragment world. They were stuck in a boundless void.

    Just how vast was this void? It had no boundaries, while humans had limited spiritual energy. If they were unable to find an exit before they exhausted their spiritual energy, they would be lost forever in the void.

    Even if they were lucky, they would have to determine a rough direction to travel in. Grai first had to gain a clear understanding of where they were. He had ced his hand on the barrier of this fragment world to spread his divine sense. He hoped to be able to find some useful information in the boundless void.

    Grai spent a few days exploring. However, even after searching all the boundaries of the fragment world, he only found a few clues.

    In the east, south, and north, even when he spread his divine sense as far as possible, he only saw a pitch-ck nothingness. However, in the west, when Grai spread his divine sense to its limits, he could faintly sense the existence of some light. Although he could not ascertain what exactly that light was, it was still considered a clue. Thus, over the past two days, he had been trying to further explore in this direction. However, there was a limit to the strength of his soul. He could not spread his divine sense too far. If he went beyond his limits, his soul might lose its connection with his body and could never return again.

    ¡°This is slightly difficult.¡± Grai sighed softly. The happiness he felt when he had advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage was now gone. Furthermore, only Grai, who had already advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, would know how tiny their hope was.

    Meanwhile, a new batch of reinforcements had arrived at the north base. Other than small powers like the leaders of the top exploration teams, among the newly arrived troops were eight Great Teachers, 50,000 Holy City Army elites, 10,000 Iron Soldiers from the Kelomia World, and 3,000 elemental spirits from the Hermes World. The Iron Soldiers and the elemental spirits were favorites of the Holy City Army. The Iron Soldiers from the Kelomia World were experts at vanguard formations. Thanks to their natural Bio-gold, their defense capabilities were shocking. No matter whether they were faced with sharp swords or fireballs from Octopus Masters, they were all ineffective. Thus, they were the best shields in battle. Meanwhile, the elemental spirits from the Hermes World were healers, among the most talented ones in the Holy City. They were here to support the Gourmets in the Holy City Army. As long as the soldiers returned from the battlefield while they were still breathing, they had an almost 100% chance of being healed. Fractures were not a big deal to them either.

    With this sudden burst of strength and victory reports from the south battlefield, the news of various rewards for intense battles started to spread everywhere on Skylink. The people in the north battlefield were extremely jealous. Thus, the calls for war in the north battlefield continued to rise.

    The higher-ups in the base could notpletely ignore the calls for war from various stakeholders. Although Uncle Zhang had always supported their cautious strategies, from the recent military deployments and movements, it was evident that the higher-ups were intending tounch a decisive battle against the Octopus people at the Warendoor Mountains.

    Various levels of management were all actively preparing and engaging in heated debate. On the contrary, Great Teacher Sophia, who was most eager to carry on with war, had disappeared, and she was not often found in the base before this.

    On the ind in the fragment world¡­

    Sophia¡¯s fragment world was considered the best among all the Great Teachers. She had a small ind that was two kilometers wide. This was typically only seen in Sacred Teachers. Of course, any Great Teacher who knew Sophia inside out would know that she onlycked a major Heavenly Cmity to be a Sacred Teacher. After 100 years of umtion, she had maxed out her Heavenly Soul realm. Even if she was not invincible among all the Heavenly Soul experts, she was not far from it. Furthermore, she had a secret technique for ¡°long life¡±. Thus, she did not care about the exhaustion on her body from maintaining a fragment world.

    At that moment, beside the heavenlyke in the ind, Sophia¡¯s expression was rather gloomy. The condition of her body was getting worse by the day. The speed at which her body worsened was elerating, and she almost could not conceal the disgusting wrinkles on her forehead. The Holy Battle was nothing; her survival was of utmost importance.

    Right in front of her, the graceful body had fully absorbed all the spiritual influence in the heavenlyke. This had been very sessful, and the results were very good. She could sense that Scarlet¡¯s Soul Sea was boundless. However, the more spiritual influence she absorbed, the more it seemed as if there were no limits. She had reached 15,000 Grassos of Soul Power and was about to break the record for the amount of Soul Power possessed when a Heroic Soul advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. However, she had not been able to activate a minor Heavenly Cmity. In fact, there were no signs of it happening.

    At the same time, there seemed to be a problem with how Scarlet had cultivated the Soul Drawing Technique. In the past, no matter what Sophia had said, she would understand without the need for an exnation and immediately master what she was taught. Now, even though Sophia had carefully exined to Scarlet countless times, Scarlet was unable to perfect the technique. If she did not see how much effort Scarlet had put in, she would have suspected that this girl had discovered something and was deliberately resisting cultivation.

    With Scarlet¡¯s natural endowments and Sophia¡¯s conditions, it would be very easy for Scarlet to break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage. There were three ways.

    Firstly, she could push the limits of her body and Soul Power. This was the most simple and violent method and also the greatest reason why she had piled up countless all-natural treasures in this heavenlyke. However, there seemed to be no limit to Scarlet¡¯s Soul Sea. It had reached 15,000 Grassos but had not activated a Heavenly Cmity.

    The second method was to make a leap across cultivation realms, and the Soul Drawing Technique was the key to this method, where one would achieve harmony between nature and man by force. This was Sophia¡¯s second line of defense. She did not cultivate in the Soul Drawing Technique. After all, although this was especially effective in advancing to the Heavenly Soul Stage, it was a form of self-destruction. Integrating the soul with the heaven and the earth to achieve harmony seemed very beautiful, but in reality, this meant that one¡¯s soul had to be split up and dispersed. This would increase the agreement between your soul and nature but would also cause your soul to be extremely weak. Not only would you not have anybat abilities after breaking through, it would also be very difficult for you to progress in the future.

    Under normal circumstances, this method was an extreme method that Great Masters who dedicated themselves to alchemy, food, or pharmaceutics would prepare. They did not care about theirbat abilities and advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage just to prolong their lives. Furthermore, with what they focused on and their basis of cultivation, they did not even need to consider the chance that they could break through a major Heavenly Cmity.

    Thus, this technique was not difficult. Scarlet had extraordinary endowments, but at the veryst step, problems just had to ur. As a result, Sophia was very troubled.

    The third method was to stimte one¡¯s emotions. This was Sophia¡¯sst line of defense. Of course, she did not have any good news to deliver to Scarlet. If anything, she only had bad news. Of course, there was some degree of danger to this. Some people would explode with great potential and power when they were struck, while others would copse after a single setback. Sophia did not have full confidence in this method. Thus, she would not allow Scarlet to take this path unless she had absolutely no choice¡­

    Sophia coldly looked at the body that was in deep thought while soaking in the heavenlyke. She watched as Scarlet furrowed her eyebrows slightly as if she had encountered some difficulty in cultivation. As a result, Sophia was vexed and remained perplexed even after much thought.

    She was about to achieve sess, and this was thest step. Where had she gone wrong?

    Only Scarlet knew the answer to Sophia¡¯s confusion.

    As a result of her strange Dharma Idol, Scarlet had a very powerful sixth sense. The first time her Soul Power had increased since entering the heavenlyke, she had already sensed the presence of the minor Heavenly Cmity. Furthermore, the closer she was to the Heavenly Cmity and the closer she was to conquering it, the stronger her sixth sense would be.

 Chapter 956 - Stars and Great Bear

    <h4>Chapter 956 Stars and Great Bear</h4>

    At first, she had identally sensed a few things. She sensed that there were emotions such as greed, jealousy, desire, and excitement in her Teacher¡¯s seemingly gentle gaze. With her gratitude towards her Teacher and her trust in her, Scarlet would not care much about it if it only happened once or twice.

    But when this happened many times, and as her sixth sense gradually grew stronger, she could sense her Teacher¡¯s emotions more intensely. It was as if she could sometimes imagine a terrifying image. In an old house, illuminated by a dim candle, Sophia¡¯s face was full of wrinkles. She was ferociously and wildlyughing at her, like an old witch. The dim candlelight caused Sophia¡¯s shadow on the wall to extend endlessly, like a demon that was about to kidnap a girl¡­

    Was this her inner demon? Or was this an illusion?

    When she thought about what her Teacher had done for her, Scarletforted herself again. She had definitely been oversensitive. She even felt remorseful and uneasy about these thoughts that ndered her Teacher. However, she sensed this image in her mind every day. If she was uncertain about her Teacher, how could she quieten her heart for cultivation? As a result of her muddled thoughts, it was very difficult for her to execute the Soul Drawing Technique, and she experienced difficulties at every step. In addition, there seemed to be no upper limits on how much her Soul Sea could absorb. Thus, she was stuck at this key juncture before breaking through. She could not advance or retreat.

    Deep down, Scarlet was too dedicated. She had rich emotions and was sentimental. Most importantly, she did not have a strong heart like Wang Zhong and Grai.

    The image of the dim candle had appeared in her imagination once again. Scarlet furrowed her eyebrows and quietly pondered for a long time. Then, she drove this image out of her mind by force and sighed silently. She did not dare to tell Sophia about this. She could only continue to conclude the Soul Drawing Technique.

    With peace of mind, her train of thought was unusually clear. But the clearer it was, the more problems she encountered.

    Scarlet was not an ordinary Heroic Soul either. Besides the fact that she had extraordinaryprehension, this was also because she had achieved mutual understanding with Wang Zhong. Although Wang Zhong was not part of the Mystic Sect, he was an expert at soul cultivation. He was a powerful person who could disperse his soul to every single cell in his body. Even the strongest Great Teachers in the Mystic Sect who practiced soul cultivation might not even match up to Wang Zhong in this aspect. Of course, he did not hide anything from Scarlet. It could not be considered guidance, but when they typically shared their cultivation experiences, Wang Zhong would also exin his understanding of the soul and the basic concepts he had derived to Scarlet.

    As a result, Scarlet had a rather wide outlook in terms of soul cultivation that ordinary Holy Disciples from the Mystic Sect couldn¡¯tpare themselves to. She could faintly see the final direction that the Soul Drawing Technique was pointing in. Her soul would integrate with the heaven and the earth, and she would be in agreement with nature. There would be harmony between nature and mankind¡­

    If her soul was scattered, her path of cultivation would be severed!

    Had she misunderstood?

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Scarlet finally opened her eyes. Earlier, she had faintly sensed this several times, but it had not felt this intense. She also knew that this question was very sudden as if she was doubting her Teacher¡¯s effort. Thus, she had never dared to raise this to her Teacher. But this time, she just could not hold it in. ¡°I feel like I have¡­ gotten the Soul Drawing Technique wrong.¡±

    She expressed her opinion in a superficial manner. Her tone was rather cautious, and she thought deeply about her choice of words as she was afraid that her Teacher would be anxious. At first, she thought that no matter whether she had misunderstood, or there were other reasons, her Teacher would help her to resolve them as usual. However, Scarlet had never expected that in that instant, she saw surprise and anger in Sophia¡¯s daze.

    ¡°Scum!¡± Sophia blurted out. Had this girl been unable to break through because she had sensed that something was strange? Furthermore, she had dared to directly mention this out loud?

    She was close to achieving sess, but suddenly, she had not been able to make any progress for countless days. She was stuck at where she was without being able to move. Sophia was already at the limit of her patience!

    She had a ferocious face and red eyes. The boundless and terrifying aura of a Heavenly Soul was released from Sophia¡¯s body into the surroundings. It contained thunderous rage as if it was about to skin Scarlet alive! Just like the terrifying image that continued to repeat in Scarlet¡¯s sixth sense, in the dim candlelight, Sophia was just like a demon!

    Scarlet trembled in fear. She could not control the fear that she felt as a result of the difference in their levels of power. Sophia was a Great Teacher who had reached the Peak Heavenly Soul Stage in soul cultivation. When she was furious, others would feel as if the apocalypse was arriving.

    Perhaps she had seen her disciple¡¯s trembling body. Thus, Sophia immediately regained her senses.

    This was still not the time to turn hostile. The more she acted this way, the more Scarlet would doubt her. If Scarlet was unable to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage, she would not be able to endure Sophia¡¯s powerful soul. Killing Scarlet was useless too. She would waste countless all-natural treasures she had used and, more importantly, the chance to seize her body.

    She buried the violence and rage in her heart and took a deep breath. The aura that was released disappeared, and the surroundings gradually grew calm.

    ¡°Do you think that your Teacher will harm you?¡± Sophia regained her arrogant and cold appearance. She coldly asked, ¡°I have spent countless effort and resources on you, but what I get is not gratitude, but doubt?¡±

    Scarlet was silent and did not speak.

    Sophia even wished that she could rip apart this slut, who had suddenly gotten some insight, with her own hands. She hade up with this useless wisdom at the final stage, causing Sophia to be even more upset. She was a mere Heroic Soul, so could she have this outlook? How was this possible?!

    But no matter how furious she was on the inside, she could only suppress her rage for now. Even her voice had regained its gentle tone. ¡°There are countless changes in the path of cultivation. Different realms have different kinds of understanding. How can you urately use your outlook as a mere Heroic Soul to view the affairs of the Heavenly Soul Stage?¡±

    ¡°Spreading your soul doesn¡¯t mean scattering your soul, but it is the best way to integrate with the heaven and the earth and tomunicate with nature. Heavenly Souls are powerful because they can borrow the power of the heaven and the earth. Thus, the higher your level of intimacy with the heaven and the earth, the stronger you are as a Heavenly Soul. I don¡¯t know where your ideas and doubts havee from. If you were influenced by those Heroic Souls in the Mystic Sect, then I can only say that you have disappointed me greatly! What do they understand? They are good-for-nothing Heroic Souls and have no right to have absurd discussions about cultivation! When you advance into the Heavenly Soul Stage, you will understand how childish andughable your question is!¡±

    With this, she seemed to have finally appeased her disciple slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Scarlet nodded her head solemnly.

    Sophia could not tell whether this girl had actually obeyed her. However, she only felt even more frustrated. ¡°I have a few things I have to settle at the base, so I will leave for a few days. You should think about it and quicklyprehend the final step of the Soul Drawing Technique. Remember, you should choose your own path. You will only be able to fulfill your dreams once you achieve the Heavenly Soul Stage!¡±

    As the owner of the fragment world, she could enter and exit at will.

    As Sophia spoke, she waved her hand and disappeared into thin air, only leaving behind a pair of bright eyes dazzling in this isted ind world. The eyes were clear and determined. Scarlet was kind, but she was not foolish. At that instant, she clearly knew that there was a problem and could even faintly sense what the problem was. If her soul disappeared, only an ownerless body would be left. At this moment, Scarlet¡¯s face was extremely pale.

    Frankly speaking, Scarlet was someone who was not afraid to sacrifice herself. She had thought about living forever and never growing old. At the same time, other than Wang Zhong, Sophia was the person she cared most about. Scarlet would sacrifice her life to save her teacher. However, what if her Teacher had other intentions from the very beginning?

    This truly hurt Scarlet¡¯s heart. It was very obvious that she did not have the leeway to resist. She could only dy this, but if she dyed for too long, Sophia would definitely not allow her to escape.

    Wang Zhong, where are you¡­?

    ...¡­

    Scarlet was not the only one who encountered problems in cultivation andprehension. Lao Wang had even more problems. Typically, Wang Zhong might feel slightly impeded. However, in this fragment world, this feeling waspletely blocked off.

    This time, it was much more difficult than understanding sword power. It was a powerful technique that caused the heaven and the earth to rotate. No matter how he sensed or tried to understand it, he could not make sense of it. Not only was this power different from Soul Power, but it also did not have any rhythm. It was simply an obscure rule that was forced and existed for no reason. It was invisible and intangible, but its power was boundless. As a result, no one could wrap their heads around it. It could be said that this subverted all his previous understanding ofbat techniques, but he felt that this was the true path to embark on.

    In the past, Wang Zhong had never encountered any major difficulties in cultivation. Even Cellr Cosmology, which was obscure and hard to understand for countless heroes in the Holy City, Lao Wang only needed to spend some time on it. However, this attack that the Neb Sword had unleashed possessed a difficulty that far exceeded what Wang Zhong had learned before.

    He could already faintly sense that if he couldprehend this attack, this might be his breakthrough to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage! However, where would the inspiration for thisprehensione from?

    ¡°Lao Wang, Lao Wang, I think that it is this way¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no. I was wrong just now. Right now, I think that it is this way¡­¡±

    In his Soul Sea, Simba actively helped to give him advice, but it was a pity that none of them were useful. He did not manage to give Wang Zhong any inspiration, let alone help Wang Zhong to understand. On the contrary, Simba¡¯s messy and unconstrained thoughts caused Wang Zhong to stray away from his initial rhythm. This feeling¡­

    It was as if you were faintly singing ¡°the stars in the sky don¡¯t speak¡± when someone suddenly appeared and shouted ¡°the stars in the sky look like Great Bear¡±[1]¡­ What in the world were you talking about? You would definitely be momentarily dumbfounded, and you would not be able to get back in tune for a while.

    ¡°Be quiet for a while¡­¡± Lao Wang finally could not stand it and looked at Simba faintly.

    Simba pouted. He looked hurt as if he had been wronged.

    The Xiao Wang of the past was much better. Simba¡¯s words were always true, and he had a serious student who respected him as an idol. Now, his student had grown up into Lao Wang, and his wings had grown stiffer. Everything Simba said was wrong; he could not even think of guiding Lao Wang.

    When he saw that Lao Wang furrowed his eyebrows in deep thought, Simba felt extremely bored. He spoke to the idiot in the Soul Sea, but it waszy and lifeless. It looked like a simple idiot and did not speak the samenguage as him, a great and wise creature. When Simba looked at it, he was extremely frustrated.

    Ovee with boredom, Simba took out the Fate Needle and spun the needle on the Fate Needle as if he was cursing. He silently swore in his heart, ¡°Spin, spin, spin, does the person who trapped us in this sh*tty world have a d*ck?¡±

    The needle on the ck and white crosswheel spun and eventuallynded in the ck region. Simba was excited as if he had discovered a new continent. He muttered to himself, ¡°The great Simba has confirmed! The person who harmed us is a female!¡±

    Just as he was entertaining himself out of boredom, Simba realized that Wang Zhong was ring at him and the Fate Roulette.

    ¡°Damn! I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Can¡¯t I speak to myself?¡± Simba thought that he had disrupted Wang Zhong¡¯s inspiration once again. If Lao Wang could not break through, he might be stuck here and die alone. He did not want that to happen. Of course, he still had some emotions. ¡°Comprehend what you need to. Why are you looking at me? After all, I am useless now. I can¡¯t even guide you¡­¡±

    ¡°The Fate Roulette¡­¡± Wang Zhong felt as if he had gained some inspiration.

    Wang Zhong had seen the Fate Roulette countless times. No matter whether it was spinning to decide something, or whether Simba had casually spun it when he was bored, he had seen all of these before. In the past, he did not discover anything different, but now, it was as if the Fate Roulette had evoked a train of thought and another way of thinking.

    There seemed to be no difference when the needle spun to make a judgment and when Simba casually spun the needle, but the results were different, as well as the expectations and feelings in his heart as the needle spun¡­

    ¡°I remember that to spin the Fate Roulette, some kind of soul energy must be absorbed. I wonder what kind of energy that is?¡± Wang Zhong quickly pondered and faintly captured this important point.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± said Simba unkindly. ¡°This is a great rule, and I am just a user, not the creator! Someone weak and lowly like me is useless¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you are the great Simba!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh?¡± Simba was dumbfounded.

    ¡°The wise Simba!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh?!¡± Simba¡¯s eyes lit up, and his breathing grew hurried.

    ¡°The invincible Simba!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Simba was very proud, and his nose was high in the sky. ¡°Although you say that¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe that you can ovee any difficulties that I tell you about! There are no secrets in this world to the great Simba!¡±

    PENTAKILL!

    It was a pentakill!

    ¡°Let me think about it!¡± At this moment, Simba had reached the greatest achievement in his life. He felt as if he hadpletely be the spokesperson of wisdom. His entire body was shining from inside out.

    Frankly speaking, it would be very difficult for Simba toe up with a theory. Not only was there a difference in levels between the creator and the user, they were alsopletely different kinds of people. Take, for example, the soldiers who flew airships all day in the base. No matter how good these pilots were, if one wanted them to exin exactly how the airships were built, including every single principle in every aspect¡­ they would only be able to speak nonsense! If they were this impressive, why were they soldiers? They should have gone into research instead.

    However, after flying airships for a long time, one would inevitably encounter various obstacles with their airships and would be involved in various repair and maintenance works. They would definitely have some superficial knowledge through inference¡­

    Simba was now in this state. He could not exin the principles of the Fate Roulette in detail to Wang Zhong, but he could at least know every detail and process of using the Fate Roulette. He could even clearly sense the soul energy that was being absorbed and every minor action that urred when the Fate Roulette spun.

    [1] these are lyrics from two different songs

 Chapter 957 - Wang Zhongâ€™s Minor Heavenly Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 957 Wang Zhong¡°s Minor Heavenly Cmity</h4>

    ¡°If youpare the soul energy to stars and the rules to the sky, then when a star revolves, you will only see a certain star revolving in the sky. However, if there are countless stars dazzling in the sky and they were all rapidly moving in one direction at the same time, think about it. What would you feel?¡±

    ¡°I would feel the heaven and the earth revolving!¡±

    Simba was working hard to rack his brains and describe everything he knew using various parallels and metaphors.

    ¡°¡­It is like fanning out from a point to an area. The soul energy is like a point, while the rule is like the entire area. When countless points spread over arge area rapidly activate the rule, they can cause the rules toe into effect.¡±

    In his excitement, Simba violently pped his thigh. He felt that he had spoken very well and admired himself greatly. He had been able to use simplenguage to describe an obscure principle and draw a conclusion. Only gods were able to do this! As expected from the great Simba. ¡°Thus, the stronger the judgment is, the more soul energy that is required, as the rule that it activates would be stronger¡­¡±

    This was a simple theory, but the principles involved were obscure. Metaphors were all rather vague, but they provided a guide, and inspiration typically stemmed from such vague guidance. Wang Zhong had faintly achieved someprehension.

    One could talk about the path they took, but it would be different from everyone else. This saying from the Holy City was true. Only you could understand your own path. Others could not exin it in words, but they could use some metaphors and phenomena to enlighten and inspire you.

    Wang Zhong now felt this inspiration. He would apply what he already knew on an evenrger scale in order to activate the rules while walking on this path. This was not the right way to understand his path, but there was no doubt that it was a very effective way to imitate, or even make use of it.

    He was only a Heroic Soul. What gave him the right to talk wildly about understanding his path? It was already good enough for him to reach Simba¡¯s level as a user. Furthermore, his objective was only to learn this technique.

    ¡°You are definitely a genius!¡±

    He casually said this and left Simba, who was immensely proud and had an expression full of excitement, behind. Then, he entered the trial space once again. Now that he had a direction, he onlycked two things. Firstly, exactly what kind of energy should be used to activate his path and its rules? Furthermore, how was he supposed to apply what he knew on arger scale?

    Was it Soul Power? Spiritual energy? Or something else?

    He had to experiment.

    When Wang Zhong set foot in the trial space, the Neb Sword immediately appeared before him. Then, to no one¡¯s surprise, it spun once again. The heaven and the earth immediately rotated along with it. As expected, the intense dizzying sensation infiltrated his mind. But this time, unlike in the past, he already had an objective. Thus, he was unusually steadfast.

    Wang Zhong suppressed the gloomy and nauseating feeling he felt. He stretched out the Neb Sword in his hand, and Soul Power was immediately released. However, instead of pouring into the sword, the Soul Power was released into the heaven and the earth, guiding all the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth that he could sense.

    This was something only Heavenly Souls could do, but as a particrly powerful Semi-Heavenly Soul, Wang Zhong was faintly able to sense the presence of spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth. However, he was only able to utilize a trace of this spiritual influence.

    In that instant, it was as if he had felt the heaven and the earth being activated. However, it was a pity that the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth that his Soul Power activated could not withstand the spinning heaven and earth, let alone cause the heaven and the earth to rotate. His sword body immediately crashed and exploded into many pieces.

    Even though he had failed, Wang Zhong was indescribably excited. He felt as if he had grasped the main point, and there was a clear path in front of him. After quickly adjusting himself, Wang Zhong set foot into the trial space once again. This time, he was more well-prepared. The release of his Soul Power was much more aggressive, and the results were immediately apparent. The spinning sword in front of him slowed down slightly when he activated his Soul Power. Even though it still defeated him very quickly, these were the best results he had obtained for this month.

    He adjusted himself again and entered the trial space once again¡­

    He tried this a hundred times as if he did not know the concept of fatigue. Wang Zhong had found his direction and waspletely immersed in cultivation. Not only did he use his Soul Power, he also tried to use his spiritual energy to mobilize the power of the heaven and the earth. However, the results were simr either way. Although he could slightly withstand and even slow down the spinning of the sword, in the end, he was still unable to withstand it.

    In the end, Wang Zhong tried to use his Soul Power and spiritual energy at the same time. This was a courageous attempt as it was not easy to divert his attention and use bothpletely different kinds of power at the same time. Typically, he could notpletely synchronize his Soul Power and spiritual energy. In fact, the results were even worse than using just one of them.

    Perhaps others would give up on this path. They would switch to pursue a better singr path and walk to the end. However, Wang Zhong firmly believed in his own judgment.

    He could ovee difficulties as long as he chose the right path¡­

    He hadpletely forgotten about the time and exactly how many times he had been defeated by the revolving heaven and earth. He only remembered that there seemed to be several times when he simply could not resist his anger. Even Grai could hear his stomach growling. Only then did he take a short break to eat.

    Throughout this process, Wang Zhong had seen Grai twice. Of course, Wang Zhong was pleasantly surprised as Grai had gotten ahead of him and advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. As the spiritual influence in this world was unusually rich, Grai was able to rather rapidly consolidate what he needed to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Now, he was a standard Initial Phase Heavenly Soul.

    Grai had confirmed the disappearance of the world¡¯s Will and was finding an exit to the void. He had also seen where the light was, but it was too far away. Thus, Grai could not approach it with the current strength of his soul. However, Wang Zhong was not anxious about this. Through Grai, he could determine that the exit was not particrly distant. If not, they would not have been able to see it. As for using his soul to explore¡­ Although Grai could not do it, Wang Zhong could. This was not just because of the strength of his soul, but also the Fate Stone.

    Releasing their soul in this way was different from scattering their soul within their bodies. Their Soul Core could only work within their bodies and did not have any external effects. However, as long as he had the Fate Stone, he did not have to worry that his soul would travel too far and be unable to return. He had released his soul far enough back when he trained in the Fifth Dimension, right? His soul had traveled far and wide, but after his soul broke into pieces, it was still pulled back together by the Fate Stone within minutes. However, he had to wait until he advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage before doing all these. After all, he had a direction and a path to travel on, but traveling in the void was definitely something he could only do after advancing to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Thus, he did not have to be anxious for now.

    Besides, Grai had also started toprehend the divine sword from the Octopus people. He had given a rather ancient-sounding name to it: the Yin-Yang Two Poles Sword. There did not seem to be any technique to be inherited from the sword, unlike the Neb Sword. In fact, Wang Zhong could also faintly sense how special the Neb Sword was. Even in the world of the Octopus people, it seemed to be unique. Perhaps the initial objective of the royal family that had ordered for him to be arrested was not to avenge Heinrich, but to find this divine sword.

    Of course, although the Yin-Yang Two Poles Sword did not have any sword techniques to be inherited, it contained some vagueprehension of the way of the sword that had been left behind by sessive generations of divine sword owners among the Octopus people. Grai had attempted toprehend the sword several times. He smiled and said that after Wang Zhong advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, they could learn from each other by exchanging views and battling.

    This¡­ Although he did not know what technique Grai had attempted to understand, Wang Zhong still had incredible self-confidence. Of course, he did not look down upon Grai, but once he trulyprehended the obscure way of the sword that allowed the heaven and the earth to spin, he would advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage. He was just afraid that he would defeat Grai, who would be the same level as him then. This really had nothing to do with their realm¡­

    Meanwhile, two swords faced each other in a starry sky.

    Even though he had turned into a sword, Wang Zhong still subconsciously shut off his five senses. This was simr to how Mo Wen had undergone sight-severing meditation. Shutting off his five senses could allow his consciousness to be freer and clearer. He needed to sense and activate his path in the heaven and the earth, not to counter every move from his opponent.

    Furthermore, with this clear state of mind, the operation of his Soul Power and the utilization of his spiritual energy were perfectly synchronized for the first time. He could sense that his outlook was much broader in his sixth sense. When he released the Soul Power and the spiritual energy that he dispersed into the heaven and the earth, it was as if he was throwing countless ¡°nails¡± into the heaven and the earth. These nails were firmly hurled into the heaven and the earth and flew with the spiritual influence in the air. Theyplemented one another and integrated into one.

    Opposite him, the sword had started to spin. But in this realm, where he forgot about himself and became the heaven and the earth, it was very difficult for his enemy to make him dizzy. Wang Zhong was very calm, and the Neb Sword suddenly started to spin in the opposite direction from the other sword.

    The sword had disappeared from his vision. It felt like a collision between two worlds. The activation of rules and paths brought about vast power that could not be resisted.

    This was the feeling!

    Lao Wang understood. He felt as if he had mastered the heaven and the earth. He was like the father of the heaven and the earth, and the founder of the universe!

    Break!

    Two waves of energy violently collided with each other.

    Boom!

    In a sh, the heavens fell and the earth cracked.

    The entire universe distorted under the terrifying sh of power and exploded as if the universe had been destroyed and everything had died.

    Copse! Shatter!

    Even with Wang Zhong¡¯s incredibly powerful consciousness, he was unable to withstand the copse of the universe. He crashed and broke into many pieces along with the universe, pulling him back to reality.

    Had he seeded? Or had he failed?

    When Wang Zhong awoke, he immediately knew that he had mastered this technique. Back then, the feeling of controlling the heaven and the earth was an improvement in all aspects. At that moment, he even felt the presence of a minor Heavenly Cmity in his body. It was stirring and could explode at any moment!

    The feeling of understanding his path felt as if the smog that had gathered over his head for countless years had suddenly dispersed. It was now clear and bright. This kind of feeling¡­

    This was simply amazing. This was 10,000 times morefortable than having sex. As a result, Wang Zhong could not help but feel contented.

    ¡°The sword power earlier can be called ¡®Sword One¡¯. This technique shall be called ¡®Sword Two¡¯ then!¡±

    In his Soul Sea, Simba rolled his eyes and weaklyined about Wang Zhong¡¯s poor technique-naming skills. However, even Wang Zhong himself could not determine whether he had defeated the other divine sword or they had perished together.

    He rapidly adjusted himself and healed his soul injuries. Then, he hastily entered the trial space once again. He had trulyprehended ¡°Sword Two¡± and had mastered the power. Even if he had not sessfully ovee the previous stage, as long as he gave himself more time, he could definitely do better.

    When he entered, he found out that the divine sword was still in the trial space. However, it did not cause the heaven and the earth to rotate as usual.

    When he entered the space, the divine sword disyed its sword power, and thousands of swords appeared.

    One, two, three¡­

    The sky was filled with divine sword clones. This was not an illusion or a trick on the eyes. None of them felt fake to Wang Zhong.

    The next second, the sky full of swords started to surge.

    Neb Sword Storm!

    He watched as the countless divine swords in the air violently charged at him.

    It looked like he had passed the second stage. This was the third stage.

    He felt as if he had reached the end of what he could inherit from the sword. After all, although the Neb Sword Storm seemed extremely radiant, in reality, it was a rather superficial usage of energy. It couldpare to Sword Two, no matter whether it was in terms of attack power, the depth of its rules, or in other aspects.

    ¡°This is probably aplement to the inheritance of the Neb Sword.¡± Wang Zhong was looking forward to witnessing an even higher level at the third stage, but he did not expect to see this.

    He was slightly disappointed, but at the same time, he felt a sense of freedom after finally reaching the end. The Neb Sword he had turned into rotated slightly and unleashed Sword Two!

    It was only a few seconds of fighting, where the swords in the sky distorted and rules shed. Then, the seemingly countless divine swords were all broken into pieces. Reality proved that the might of Sword Two was much more powerful than this attack.

    Of course, Wang Zhong did not give up on learning this technique. After all, it wasplementary to the inheritance of the sword. Furthermore, this attack had one advantage. It was a group attack, andpared to Sword Two, it was easier to use and consumed less power. It also took less time for him to unleash this attack.

    After Sword Two destroyed the divine swords that filled the sky, there were no changes in the space he was in. A new Neb Sword appeared once again and unleashed the same technique. The sky was filled with sword images, as if it was repeating itself¡­

    To the current Wang Zhong, there was nothing about this technique that was obscure or hard to understand. After attempting several times, he gradually grasped the key points of the technique. He also discovered something else about this technique.

    Although the divine sword clones that filled the sky were the highlights of this group attack, at the same time, this was aplementary technique. Once he mastered how to disperse this power, who said that he definitely had to disy and use the Neb Sword Storm in this manner?

    After a long time¡­

    Countless divine sword clones faced one another in this space. In that instant, they attacked and contested one another.

    It was tip of sword versus tip of sword. Both sides were not prepared to back off.

    When the final divine sword clone waspletely destroyed by Wang Zhong, the entire inheritance world crashed and copsed.

    Among the rubble, Wang Zhong seemed to see a broken image of another race¡­

    He saw a vast and boundless void with arge core. Countless stars had formed a design simr to the Milky Way. He was pulled closer. Wang Zhong could faintly see that the stars were extremely prosperous. Various races lived together. There was an unusually tall humanoid creature with long, red horns. He emitted a powerful aura and was crafting a divine sword. This divine sword looked exactly the same as the Neb Sword¡­

    What was this? Where was he?

    Wang Zhong was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the Neb Sword born from the phoenix remains of the Octopus people? Why did it seem like a humanoid creature had produced it in that crumbling image?

    After all, he had only seen a few broken and scattered images. Thus, he could not see more. It was as if these images hadsted for just a moment and left a vague impression in his mind. Closely after, Wang Zhong felt as if he had returned to his original body. A me was stirring at the bottom of his heart and started to burn violently.

    The minor Heavenly Cmity had arrived!

 Chapter 958 - Hellfire

    <h4>Chapter 958 Hellfire</h4>

    The situation on the north battlefield became clearer. No matter whether it was the humans or the Octopus people, most of their troops had started to gather near the Warrendoor Mountains. A great war was about to break out. Various preparation works in the base progressed like wildfire. The Exploration Team Department members also hurriedly trained their Soul Power Circuit and were weed with new opportunities after several months of drought.

    There was nock of various missions with rewards so generous that they were almost ridiculous. As a result, many people in the Exploration Team Department shouted with excitement as they advanced to third rank exploration teams. However, there were two extremes in this world. There were those who were happy that they received benefits, and those who were unhappy.

    The unhappy ones were the exploration team leaders who had just arrived.

    What kind of people were they? They were bosses who could overwhelm everyone else back in the Holy City Dimensional Hostel. Even the higher-ups in the Dimensional Hostel would not reject any of their suggestions due to their background and future potential. If they wanted to ept any missions issued in the Dimensional Hostel, no one else would be able to ept them. They were absolute and made arbitrary decisions. Even if there was anypetition, it would be among the exploration teams who knew one another inside out. They would either fight or take turns. This time, you could ept the mission, but next time, I will! There were only two words to describe this: a monopoly!

    But what about in the north battlefield now? The implicit rules that they were all used to had been broken by a new exploration team who wanted to take their share of the loot. Furthermore, with this kind ofpetition, several leaders asionally felt oppressed. There were many low-risk missions with high rewards, which had been viewed as definite welfare to the top exploration teams, that were all stolen by the Wanderlust Team.

    When the higher-ups mediated the dispute between them, the Wanderlust Team spoke well. They argued that materials should be used where they were needed most, and top exploration teams should notpete for low-risk missions with others¡­ What were you talking about? If the Wanderlust Team were like children, then were the leaders like stepmothers? If those who were strong were supposed to go to the most dangerous areas, then why weren¡¯t your Great Teachers on the frontlines? What kind of logic was this?

    Back in the Dimensional Hostel, when it came to missions, others would pick up their leftovers. Did they ever give the best missions to others?

    Several exploration team leaders were furious. Luckily, they had done some mental preparation in this aspect. After all, on the first day they arrived, they were called in by Sacred Teacher Leyson to understand the current situation. Back then, they had thought that it was a normal situation. Later on, when they reflected on this meeting, they recalled that Wang Zhong had been intentionally invited. Sacred Teacher Leyson had even intentionally asked Wang Zhong to stay back alone¡­ This clearly told the exploration team leaders that Wang Zhong was the person who was most valued by the higher-ups. This was a warning bell to these arrogant and obstinate fellows!

    However, these people were not willing to be bullied.

    Furthermore, they were aware of Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. He was very strong, but so what? They were all Semi-Heavenly Souls and were not afraid of anyone. Furthermore, even when Wang Zhong was not around, his subordinates had dared to steal missions from the top-10 exploration teams. What would it be like when Wang Zhong was back? Would he climb on their heads and defecate on them?

    They definitely had to resolve this issue. Firstly, they had to set proper rules. Even if the Wanderlust Team had Buddha supporting them, while they were still in the Heroic Soul Stage, the top-10 exploration teams set the rules in the Dimensional Hostel!

    Thus, the first one to pick a fight with them appeared very quickly. Red Widow Faith Kelly openly spoke in the Exploration Team Department and said that she had taken a fancy to dimir. She wanted the Ice Prince from Earth to apany her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to use force. I will give you ten days to properly deal with this. Once you have cleaned yourself thoroughly,e and find me¡­¡±

    The Red Widow was very well-known among the Holy Disciples as there were many pretty boys who had ¡°risen steadily¡± by being close to her. Hale from the Oceanic Beasts was one of them. However, at the same time, those who offended her or were met with derision from her often did not have good endings.

    During wartime, no one dared to cause any trouble for obvious reasons. They had to give some face to the higher-ups and their policies. However, no one could say for sure in private. Back then, if Wang Zhong had not been strong, Mario would have died for nothing.

    The news spread rapidly within the Exploration Team Department in the north battlefield. Red Widow¡¯s words had threeyers of meanings. On the surface, it seemed as if a woman was simply chasing a man. It was simply that the woman was rather strong and was forcing herself on him. However, on a deeper level, she was targeting Wang Zhong and the Wanderlust Team. Wang Zhong had killed the Red Widow¡¯s lover, right? Sure, then she would take apanion from them. She had a way to save her own face. Even if they were not embarrassed by this, everyone would know about this.

    But what about in reality? Veteran Holy Disciples who had spent seven or eight years in the Holy City could tell that this was not a simple personal resentment. Red Widow had given a warning to the Wanderlust Team on behalf of the top-10 exploration teams. The Exploration Team Department was still the Exploration Team Department of the top-10 exploration teams. No matter how ferocious the Wanderlust Team was, in their personal fief, they had to know their ce. If not, the top-10 exploration teams would have to beat them up and show them who truly had the right to speak in the Exploration Team Department! Why did she give them 10 days? She wanted the influence of this to spread and to let everyone know that even the higher-ups in the Holy Land could not interfere with everything. They had to follow the rules!

    If this had been in the past, when experts appeared to beat up newbies, all kinds of evil monsters would start to egg them on and eagerly suck up to them. However, this time, the Exploration Team Department was unusually ¡°calm¡±.

    The current Wanderlust Team was no longer a minor character like in the past, who did not dare to do anything after suffering oppression from the top exploration teams. The reputations of Wang Zhong and Mu Zi rose steadily by the day. Both of them were very aggressive experts. Earlier, many people hadined about the world and the Wanderlust Team. Even the Sword Saints and the Warlock Saints from the Mizobudapi World were not spared from theirints¡­ Simply speaking, the consequences of criticizing the Wanderlust Team were never good.

    Although the Red Widow was extremely famous among the Holy Disciples, she was not a Heavenly Soul. If she offended Wang Zhong or Mu Zi, it would be difficult to determine who would win and who would lose. Furthermore, she had deliberately spoken such ruthless words when Wang Zhong was not around. Was this because she had her misgivings about him? However, the Wanderlust Team still had Mu Zi and Mo Wen. They were impressive people who had faced Sword Saints before. It looked like the rise of the Wanderlust Team had given the top-10 exploration teams some pressure.

    Furthermore, the Wanderlust Team was not like those lowly fellows who were dying to kneel down and scream for their father when they were slightly threatened by Red Widow. Even if their leader, Wang Zhong, was not around, they did not have any intention of handing over dimir. They simply told the Red Widow that if she wanted someone, she would have to personallye to the Wanderlust Team. The Wanderlust Team would wait for her respectfully!

    It looked like they did not care about you even if you were the leader of a top-10 exploration team or a Semi-Heavenly Soul! Even if Captain Wang was not around, the current Wanderlust Team was not someone to be trifled with. They still had the great Mu Zi.

    There were various heated debates among the exploration teams. Those who endured their anger waited and watched the situation. The Wanderlust Team had spoken ruthlessly, and the Red Widow would definitely do something within three days. This situation would not end well.

    Of course, they did not dare to blindlyment on who would win or lose. No matter whether it was Red Widow or the Wanderlust Team, they were not people who ordinary Holy Disciples could provoke. However, in their discussion, this would be a sh between a new power and an old power. It was as if this would be a struggle and alternation of authority. All of them waited expectantly for something to happen. Meanwhile¡­

    ...¡­

    Hellfire!

    It was born from the heart and could ur at random. There were two factors involved in its appearance. Firstly, cultivation that defied the heavens would break through the limits of the human body. As a result, the organs in one¡¯s body would be unable to return to their original bnce. Ordinary people said that intense liver heat would cause your organs to secrete a liquid and be dysfunctional¡­ Could liver heat be considered a kind of fire? This made sense. At that moment, one would be reborn as they stepped into a higher level. Thus, they would face bacsh from their old body. The stronger their old body was, the more powerful the initial Hellfire would be. This was the origin of the Hellfire.

    The second factor was the worries in your heart. Although the five-element Hellfire was the bacsh from a Heroic Soul¡¯s energy, it was still guided by one¡¯s thoughts. Thus, not only would one¡¯s organs be set on fire, it would also infiltrate one¡¯s consciousness. The various distracting thoughts in your consciousness, especially your worries about certain things, would be raw materials for the Hellfire to burn continuously. It would continue to burn ever more brightly¡­ People said that one had to cultivate oneself through meditation and not lose their temper over things they typically encountered. This was to prevent liver heat from burning too brightly and harming their bodies. This fire that was formed in the consciousness was unending and could not be extinguished unless you were calm. In principle, liver heat and Hellfire were the same. However, the Hellfire covered a greater area and was more powerful. If it was part of the Heavenly Cmity that Heroic Souls had to face, it was not just harmful to the body, it was also fatal!

    How ferocious was the body that had been refined by divine cells?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s Hellfire was particrly violent. The moment it burst forth from the depths of his heart, light from its mes could be seen from the outside!

    The temperature around his body instantly rose rapidly. He looked like his body was red from the inside out. mes shot out of his ears, nose, and mouth. Furthermore, the pupils and the whites of his eyes could no longer be seen. His eyes were filled with raging mes as if he was a human torch from the same world as Smander.

    Even though Wang Zhong¡¯s resistance to fire was extremely high, it was not enough to deal with this crazy fire. Luckily, he had divine cells with powerful recovery and defense capabilities. As a result, all his bodily functions were firmly protected. One could see that Wang Zhong¡¯s body was rapidly drying up and dehydrating in the zing sea of fire. Ayer of divine cells had been continuing to peel off his skin after it was burned ck, exhausted, and died. However, he did not feel any deficiency or fatigue when using his Soul Power. On the contrary, his Soul Power continued to rise. It was about topete for supremacy with the Hellfire!

    The Hellfire that others experienced typically only burned their organs and tempered their bodies. However, the Hellfire that Wang Zhong experienced burned every single cell in his body.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    After just over ten seconds of enduring, several mes violently burst forth from his body. There was so much fire in his body that it shot out of his body. The terrifying heat from the fire instantly burned the ceiling of this house! The shock waves produced had caused the wooden house to fall apart. Even the abandoned castle trembled slightly from this impact!

    The violent sounds and tremors immediately caught the attention of Grai, who was on the other side of the castle. He put down the divine sword he was attempting toprehend and soared into the sky. He immediately saw Wang Zhong in his current state.

    He was rather excited. It looked like his senior had finallyprehended the inheritance of his divine sword. He was conquering the minor Heavenly Cmity¡­ Wait!

    His excitement onlysted for a second. When he clearly saw the state Wang Zhong was in, Grai¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely cautious and serious.

    Raging Hellfire!

    Hellfire that could be seen from the outside was not particrly rare. There were far too many practitioners who were unable to cast aside ordinary concerns in this world. The excessive worries in their hearts caused their Hellfire Cmity to burn even brighter. In the end, their Hellfire would be extremely violent. No matter whether they could safely conquer the Hellfire, instances of it urring were not rare. Those who loved to study could asionally discover simr examples in the ssic stories that had been passed down in the Holy City.

    However, this Raging Hellfire was different. Not only could it be seen from the outside, the Hellfire that only belonged in one¡¯s thoughts was also strong enough that it had materialized and was released into the surroundings! This kind of Hellfire was simply unimaginable. Throughout the entire history of human cultivation that spanned hundreds of years, the Raging Hellfire had only been recorded three times. These people had all reached monstrous levels that shocked an entire generation. Furthermore, the Raging Hellfire they had experienced was not as shocking as Wang Zhong¡¯s, which had soared into the sky. However, none of the three people had survived¡­

    Grai furrowed his eyebrows tightly. He wanted to help, but he felt helpless. Others could not help him with this; Wang Zhong could only rely on himself. It looked like he could still withstand this for the time being. Grai could only pray that Wang Zhong did not have too many worries in his heart, such that the terrifying and powerful Hellfire continued endlessly.

    But the reality was often opposite from his imagination. After just over ten seconds, not only did the Hellfire on Wang Zhong¡¯s body not show any signs of weakening, the mes burned even more viscously and seemed to be never-ending.

    He could not have any distracting thoughts. He could not allow the might of the Hellfire to grow!

    Wang Zhong tried his best to calm himself down. There were no distracting thoughts in his head, but the Hellfire could not be dealt with in this way¡­ No matter whether you consciously thought about them or not, if you had any worries, distracting thoughts would exist objectively in reality. They were sealed in one¡¯s mind like memories for the Hellfire to search.

    This meant that Wang Zhong had far too many worries. Aunt Shea, Uncle Wang, Scarlet, Simba, Ma Dong¡­ The Golden Stone b, the Fate Stone¡­ There was also his origins, the mysterious history of the Holy Saint Teacher, the dark future of the human race¡­

    No matter whether it was a person, an event, or an object, Wang Zhong had far too many worries that he could not put down. These had be a part of his thoughts as if they were bound to his soul. Furthermore, they were extremely clear and conspicuous in his consciousness, and the Hellfire did not even need to spend any effort to find them. It was like putting firewood in front of it for easy ess!

    This rich nourishment allowed the Hellfire to burn even more violently. Gradually, with Wang Zhong at the core, all the houses within a thousand-kilometer radius had been set aze. Almost all the streets were on fire and turned into ashes. It was as if the castle that had been quiet for a very long time had suddenly started to boil as mes soared into the sky. Even Grai, a Heavenly Soul expert, could not approach this terrifying temperature.

    This kind of Hellfire was simply too shocking. It was not humanly possible to challenge it!

    The divine cells quickly reached the limit of their defensive capabilities. Not only was it a problem of exhaustion and recovery speed, it truly felt as if they were unable to withstand the Hellfire. The Soul Power Defense that had been integrated with the power from the divine cells started to gradually lose its effectiveness.

 Chapter 959 - Beyond Imagination

    <h4>959 Beyond Imagination</h4>

    This was different from the tempering sensation earlier. When the attack was more powerful than the defense, the defense would be broken through. Wang Zhong could feel char marks appearing on his heart, liver, spleen, and kidney. This was not the effect of hundreds or thousands of divine cells being exhausted. Instead, arge area of his internal organs had failed!

    He had to hold out! He definitely had to!

    Wang Zhong had heard Grai¡¯s experience of conquering the minor Heavenly Cmity. Frankly speaking, when he heard about Grai¡¯s experience, as well as the description of various special minor Heavenly Cmities that Grai had read about in many books, Wang Zhong was rather optimistic about it. No matter whether it was his body¡¯s resistance to fire or the powerful recovery abilities of his divine cells, the Hellfire was something he did not have to be afraid of. He would definitely be able to survive even the most powerful Hellfire in history that Grai had talked about. He would probably face difficulty in the Tempering Soul Cmity. After all, he had a few Soul Guards and Simba. Furthermore, he had even signed a Spiritual Soul contract. All these were definitely bound to his soul¡­

    However, he never thought that the Hellfire, the first stage that he thought would be the easiest, would be this powerful! The moment it burst forth, it felt as if it wasparable to the strongest Hellfire in history that Grai had talked about. Furthermore, it was continuously growing stronger!

    The more a pathway defied the heavens, the more difficult it would be to embark on. This wasmon knowledge in cultivation. Evidently, Lao Wang had underestimated his potential. More urately, there were too few reference materials, and he did not know enough.

    He had to withstand this!

    At this moment, he was persistently holding on. He desperately activated all the power in his divine cells. However, he had been trying to do this even before this. He did not rx or ck off, but he was extremely helpless and pale in the face of the oppressing power of the Hellfire ahead of him.

    At that moment, a slight change brought about great effects. It was like the beginning of a copse. It was as if Hellfire had ordered for an offensive. When the first dark blotch that signified organ failure appeared on his organs, Wang Zhong felt a mncholic cry from the depths of his hearts, as if he was about to die.

    The Great 5 Elements Constitution had been ineffective.

    His Soul Power was ineffective.

    His resistance to fire was ineffective.

    His divine cells were ineffective!

    ¡°Lao Wang! Endure! You definitely have to endure!¡± In his Soul Sea, Simba was so shocked that he started to scream. Even his mind was trembling, and it felt like his liver was about to explode.

    Wang Zhong would definitely know that he had to endure with Simba saying so. My fate is in my own hands! This was basically¡­ nonsense!

    Wang Zhong had done everything he could. He thought about Grai¡¯s experience in conquering the Heavenly Cmity. He wanted to use the violent and brutal spiritual influence in this world for his own needs and use the power of the heaven and the earth to challenge the Hellfire in his heart.

    But just as he thought about this and was about to absorb the spiritual influence in the world by force, the brutal spiritual energy that was present everywhere in his surroundings suddenly dispersed. Then, the zing Hellfire filled the world!

    The Hellfire. He would either survive or die from encountering this cmity. Although it was born in his heart, this was his fate that the heavens had determined for him. Those who defied the heavens to a great extent would cause the heaven and the earth to feel threatened. Even the Will of the universe would view you as an enemy!

    Even the heavens would not help you!

    ¡°You masochist! Aren¡¯t you always ying with fire? Why are you hiding in a hole right now? Hurry up. Come out and rescue us!¡± Simba was jumping about anxiously as he cried and shouted in the Soul Sea. ¡°Where is the Fate Stone? There¡¯s still the Fate Stone. Come out and save all of us!¡±

    However, it was a pity that Smander could only be summoned by Wang Zhong¡¯s will, and Simba could not call for it. Furthermore, the Hellfire Cmity was different from ordinary high-temperature fires. With Smander¡¯s current level, not only would it be unable to disrupt the Hellfire, it would also die upon approaching it! As for the Fate Stone, it looked like it could only be used on the soul. The Hellfire set Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body on fire, but this seemed to be out of the Fate Stone¡¯s range. Thus, the Fate Stone was unmoved¡­

    Fire soared into the air, emitting a radiant red light!

    This terrifying scene had continued for only about two minutes, but Wang Zhong¡¯s internal organs had bepletely charred. His entire body showed simr damage, or even worse, necrosis.

    He could no longer move his body as his body had been thoroughly burned and was extremely hard. He could not activate his Soul Power or even sense his body or anything inside it. There was only a soul that was stubbornly standing strong in this ¡°dead¡± body and stirring faintly¡­

    Meanwhile, Simba sensed that the light in the Soul Sea had turned dim. The bright light gradually vanished and was reced with a dim light. Closely after, he was plunged intoplete darkness!

    Lao, Lao Wang?!

    He slumped to the floor with his eyes wide open. He did not dare to believe what he had experienced in the span of a few minutes.

    A few minutes ago, he was still excitedly singing and chatting with Lao Wang. Simba had congratted him on sessfullyprehending the three sword techniques in the Neb Sword and even imagined how he would be able to see the sun again. Lao Wang would break through to the Heavenly Soul Stage, and they would escape from this deserted world where not even birds pissed¡­ Pfft! This ce did not even have birds¡­ Damn, what was he talking about¡­

    Countless muddled thoughts flowed past in his mind. Various thoughts and feelings of sadness, neglect, anger, anxiety, disbelief, and so on surged from his heart. As a result, his consciousness was in disorder and muddled. He was incredibly upset, to the point that he almost could not breathe.

    He did not dare to believe in this oue, but the Soul Sea hadpletely turned dark. This meant that Wang Zhong¡¯s natural body hadpletely disappeared, and he was within this body.

    If Wang Zhong died, his Soul Sea would naturally disappear and Simba would be stuck in an unknown ce. Perhaps he would be trapped forever. Thus, he could not believe this.

    ¡°¡­¡± Simba was stunned for a very long time. It was very difficult for him to gradually regain his senses and sort out the many distracting thoughts in his head. He could not help but feel sadness welling up. ¡°Lao Wang! Why have you left¡­?¡±

    However, before Simba could start crying seriously, there was a sudden sh of light in the darkness. It was a red light, as if a small piece of firewood among the burned ashes had not beenpletely burned. It was scarlet red and emitted a weak aura.

    Damn, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t die so easily!

    Simba immediately closed his mouth and nervously stared at the light in the darkness.

    Don¡¯t die out! Don¡¯t die out! You absolutely cannot die out!

    Perhaps Simba¡¯s prayer had been effective, or perhaps the light of a star had the power to set a prairie aze. The fire rapidly spread, and the Soul Sea turned bright, leaving behind a phoenix-shaped shadow in the darkness.

    The extremely faint aura of a phoenix entered this ce, but this was enough. The former Sovereign of mes had left behind a rune on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Although it had been eliminated by Wang Zhong while on Earth, a wisp of its aura had been left behind. This was the level ofprehension that a rank-nine supreme sovereign had achieved.

    It got back up after being defeated!

    It would definitely be useless if this aura was all that was present, but Wang Zhong still had his divine cells. It was a technique with recovery abilities that defied the heavens. They consulted and integrated with each other in his subconscious mind and slowly turned into something that was truly Wang Zhong¡¯s. It would apany his soul and exist forever. Perhaps it would not be as heaven-defying as the Sovereign of mes, but it was enough to endure the minor Heavenly Cmity.

    His incredibly weak consciousness shone once again. His body, which had been charred ck, started to ¡°molt¡±. ck ash on the surface of his body started to peel off, revealing the clear and crystalline new body underneath that contained boundless vitality.

    He had been reborn from the ashes. He would never be extinguished and would live forever. He had achieved nirvana from the mes.

    The Soul Sea lit up once again, and Simba shouted excitedly. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong stood where he was with his eyes closed and did not move. The Hellfire Cmity was not over. In fact, it had not weakened, but it no longer brought harm to Wang Zhong.

    It seemed as if the Hellfire that continued to ze had assisted Wang Zhong in his rebirth. Not only did it allow the surface of his charred skin to peel off even more quickly, it was as if the charredyer of skin had been absorbed once again. It gradually integrated with the new and perfect body. As a result, the vitality of the new body was even more powerful¡­

    The sparks in the castle finally started to subside, and the temperature had fallen. However, Grai, who was nearby, stared nkly at this sight. He had experienced this cmity not too long ago. He still clearly remembered every second and every minute of how difficult it had been for him as he pushed through his limits. But what Wang Zhong was experiencing was simply ten or even a hundred times more terrifying than what he had experienced. His body had been scorched into ashes, but he could still be reborn from those ashes. His powerful regeneration abilities were simply invincible.

    How powerful! Furthermore, what kind of terrifying Heavenly Soul would be produced after experiencing this kind of Hellfire Cmity?

    If the people from the Holy City had seen Wang Zhong¡¯s Hellfire Cmity, they would immediately record it in the history books¡­ He could predict that there would be varying opinions, but this was still beyond imagination. As expected of Senior!

    The Hellfire gradually disappeared. The light and the heat vanished as the surroundings gradually regained their peace. Wang Zhong finally opened his eyes.

    At that moment, he waspletely naked, but it did not seem to look inelegant. He was like a newborn baby. Furthermore, unlike how typical Heavenly Souls would emit a dazzling golden light, when Soul Power started to activate in his body, not much golden light was produced. However, his body naturally turned pure and bright. He was like a piece of wless fine jade.

    Although the Hellfire was a cmity, it was also a source of fortune. It tempered one¡¯s body and allowed one to be reborn. This was not an exaggeration. The more powerful the Hellfire was, the greater the tempering effects were. Furthermore, unlike how others felt fatigued after conquering the first cmity, Wang Zhong did not feel any fatigue. On the contrary, he was in high spirits and was full of boundless vigor.

    Perhaps he had closed his eyes for too long afterpleting the Hellfire Cmity. He wanted to use the remaining might from the Hellfire to enhance the tempering effects on his body. Thus, he dyed for some time. At that moment, before Wang Zhong had the time to carefully experience the feeling of being reborn, the next cmity quickly followed.

    The Tempering Soul Cmity.

    His consciousness rapidly sunk and was pulled into a colorful space. This space was extremely strange. The ground was in two colors, ck and white. Squares of ck and white alternated and spread, making it seem like a massive chessboard. Meanwhile, the sky was red as arge red cloud filled the sky. It looked like the zing clouds in legends.

    He felt as if he had fallen from the sky. Extremely powerful spiritual influence from the heaven and the earth filled his surroundings. The spiritual influence umted and surged in the sky. The moment hended and stood up straight, he felt his soul trembling as if his consciousness had twitched. The space around him was suddenly pulled apart, and five figures appeared beside him.

    Headless Knight, Alice, Smander, Big White, and Simba¡­

    The moment the five of them appeared, Wang Zhong immediately felt as if the pressure in this space had increased. Furthermore, the pressure did not just increase slightly. Every time someone appeared, the pressure in this space would double as a result! At that moment, the rich spiritual influence had reached the point where even ordinary people could see it with the naked eye. Rich spiritual influence gathered in the sky but did not disperse even after a long time, thus affecting the rules of this ce. As a result, Wang Zhong felt as if even the gravity from the earth had grown stronger, and his body felt even heavier.

    This was an iron-d rule of the Tempering Soul Cmity. Any souls that existed and apanied the soul would be seen as a part of the main soul. Thus, they would be pulled into the space where the Tempering Soul Cmity urred. At the same time, the difficulty of the Tempering Soul Cmity would be multiplied by the number of souls that existed.

    If the ordinary Tempering Soul Cmity was frightening, then the Tempering Soul Cmity with apanion was a nightmare. Twopanions would make it feel like death, while three would make it feel like hell¡­ Five people? No one had ever made a category for this as over the few hundred years that humans had undergone cultivation, no one had ever done something so idiotic! If a category had to be made, Simba felt that this could be called the Heaven Level. You would wish for a deity to help or for death, but you could not stop!

    Spiritual Soul contracts could not be canceled. Thus, a majority of the practitioners who had soulpanions would ¡°deal with¡± their soul pets while preparing for the minor Heavenly Cmity. Of course, this was a tactful way of saying it. Frankly speaking, they would kill their Soul Beasts or Soul Guards¡­

    Earlier, when Grai was talking about this, he had indirectly warned Wang Zhong. However, Wang Zhong had ignored his warning.

    Kill? Kill who? Simba? Big White? Smander, Alice, or the Headless Knight?

    Was he denying himself? People like Wang Zhong were wise and firm when they faced demons. Denying themselves was the most frightening to them. They would press forward with great will!

    At that moment, not only was there no panic on his face, there was even a faint smile. The feeling of being reborn from mes still hovered and lingered in his body, making him feel as if his current situation was much better than what he had faced earlier.

    Even if he was faced with mountains of daggers and seas of mes, he would face it!

    The five of them had sensed the pressure that came from this space. Although they only had low consciousness and intelligence, the Headless Knight, Smander, and Alice immediately turned serious, unlike the calm Wang Zhong. They were prepared to face a powerful enemy. On the other hand, Big White seemed rather tragic. It was already extremely weak, but when it was pressed down by the gravity in this space, Big White fell on the ground and shouted in terror. It could not even get up.

    As for Simba, it was rare that he was serious.

    Needless to say, Simba¡¯s sixth sense was much stronger. He could sense the animosity that this ce had on their souls. It was as if this space was conscious and was dying to swallow them whole!

    This was definitely not a joke. Bringing his soulpanions to conquer the minor Heavenly Cmity would not only bring great danger to Wang Zhong, but especially to the soulpanions as well.

    In this contract rtionship, the master would usually be much stronger than the souls who were bound to the contract. As the Tempering Soul Cmity continued to grow stronger, the owner might have a chance of surviving, but theirpanions would almost always suffer from a miserable fate. Of course, if thesepanions were able to narrowly survive the Heavenly Cmity, they would be thoroughly refined as if they had been reborn. Their power would be beyond imagination. Thus, many people would choose to have one soul pet during the Heroic Soul Stage. If they felt that both they and their soul pet were strong enough, they would give the minor Heavenly Cmity a go. Once their soul pet sessfully conquered the Heavenly Cmity, it would be an extremely powerful assistant in the Heavenly Soul Stage. However, if they did not feel confident, they would kill their soul pet and face the Heavenly Cmity alone¡­

    He could not escape this stage. What was supposed toe would eventuallye.

    Simba turned into a mask and hopped on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. ¡°Lao Wang, fight!¡±

    With familiarpanions and the leisurely harmony with the mask, Wang Zhong could feel everything in his surroundings even more clearly. He could even clearly see every single strand of hair on the ck shadows ahead of him.

    He took a step forward and secretly blocked Big White using his body. When he took the step forward, 10 ck and white stones immediately floated from the ground beneath the ck and white chessboard.

    The shapes of the stones were exactly the same. They were standard humanoid creatures, and the aura they emitted was even more powerful than Wang Zhong before he had started the Heavenly Cmity. When they released their Soul Power into the surroundings, they could interact with the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth. There was a faint sense of integration with the heaven and the earth about to ur.

    They were Semi-Heavenly Souls, but they were not ordinary Semi-Heavenly Souls. They were experts who had almost maxed out their Soul Power, body, and realm!

    The 10 shadows did not immediately attack. While they had great power, they also hadbat knowledge. After the 10 ck shadows appeared, they only took a few steps and formed a triangr formation as they faced Wang Zhong. Their faces were pitch-ck. Although Wang Zhong could not see their appearances, it felt as if they were observing Wang Zhong and the rest.

    If the enemy did not attack, Wang Zhong would not attack either.

    The first wave of the Tempering Soul Cmity was for him to explore. Since the difficulty level of the first wave was not too high, he had to take this opportunity to understand these ck shadows better. For a moment, there wasplete silence in this space. The atmosphere was murderous.

    When Simba saw this situation, his heart sank once again. From what Wang Zhong had heard from Grai¡¯s experience, countless waves of enemies would appear in the Tempering Soul Cmity, until the spiritual energy in this space had beenpletely exhausted. From what he saw, this space was rich with spiritual influence. If they wanted topletely exhaust all the spiritual energy here, it would definitely be a very long battle.

    Furthermore, although he already knew that the Tempering Soul Cmity that Wang Zhong would have to face would be incredibly frightening as he had five soulpanions, there was a limit to how frightening it could be, right?

    During the Tempering Soul Cmity that Grai had faced, the initial enemies were ordinary peak Heroic Souls, but after a few waves, they reached the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage. But what about Wang Zhong? This was the initial wave of enemies, but they were already peak Semi-Heavenly Souls¡­ Of course, Wang Zhong hadprehended the three sword techniques. He would even be able to defeat the enemies in front of him after being reborn from the mes. But the problem was, what about what was ahead?

    If this continued, would he have to fight Heavenly Soul experts? Or peak Heavenly Souls? Furthermore, he would have to fight several dozen experts, and once he defeated one wave, another woulde at him¡­

    This was the minor Heavenly Cmity! He had not even stepped into the door to the Heavenly Soul Stage!

 Chapter 960 - Crushed Battle Frenzy

    <h4>960 Crushed Battle Frenzy</h4>

    Simba felt nauseous and could not help but feel restless with anxiety. But strangely, he did not sense any uneasiness from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. On the contrary¡­

    There was indescribable confidence! This kind of confidence was not just on his face, but came from his heart. He was full of courage and confidence in himself! This even influenced Simba, who realized in shock that he had gradually grown calmer.

    In the past, although he felt as if it had be increasingly hard to guide Lao Wang as he was climbing higher, at least Simba could determine how strong Lao Wang was. But now, he felt that he suddenly could not determine Wang Zhong¡¯s strength.

    How tyrannical had the tempering effects of the Hellfire on Lao Wang¡¯s body been?

    At that moment, 10 ck shadows suddenly started to attack! The entire formation advanced perfectly. All of them were incredibly fast but seemed to maintain simr speeds. This tacit understanding allowed the power of the 10 people topletely connect with one another and unleash a fatal attack!

    The Soul Power that had been perfectly umted formed a massive fist in the air.

    The fist dazzled with a golden luster and activated the power of the 3rd Drive that Wang Zhong was all too familiar with. Furthermore, the moment it appeared, it instantly crossed a distance of several dozen meters, as if it was about to crash into him.

    This perfect agreement and absolute synchronization allowed the integration of their power to form this fist. The 10 clones seemed to be simr to Wang Zhong¡¯s Neb Sword Storm. However, they did not exhaust much spiritual energy in this world. Instead, they used a principle that shook the world and formed perfect clones with just one wave of power.

    It looked like quantity was not the main factor in exhausting the spiritual influence in this space. The individual strength and level of his enemies would exhaust the spiritual influence¡­ He was just afraid that he would have super powerful Heavenly Souls in the end.

    Wang Zhong quickly pondered and felt that no matter whether it was in terms of his vision orprehension, he had transformed after the Hellfire Cmity. There were no secrets about the shadows in front of him. Of course, this included the fist that seemed as powerful as a thunderbolt¡­

    Boom!

    At that moment, the shadow fist that traveled at the speed of light seemed like a snail that was moving slowly. It was the same as Wang Zhong¡¯s 3rd Drive, but it was disyed on a different level. There was a difference in quality.

    Once he had conquered the Hellfire Cmity, in terms of purebat strength, Wang Zhong had already stepped into the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    He did not even move. He just waved his hand, and without using the power of his divine cells, he purely used the 3rd Drive to form a fan-shaped st of energy that violently swept past. Not only was the extremely massive fist easily destroyed, but even the 10 ck Semi-Heavenly Soul shadows behind were crushed and turned into dust. Theypletely vanished in an instant!

    Dust to dust, earth to earth. The space only remained peaceful for around three seconds. Then, a total of 20 ck and white squares on the ground trembled slightly. Wang Zhong could clearly sense that the speed at which they appeared from underground was slightly slower. Of course, their aura was more powerful.

    They were Heavenly Soul experts!

    Twenty Heavenly Soul experts!

    Their exterior appearances were no longer pitch ck. Their bodies shined with a golden light from inside out. Their bodies were solid, and their powerful Heavenly Soul auras were not concealed at all. Their appearances, auras, and even breathing werepletely the same. The entire space was affected and driven by their regr breathing and aura. As a result, the entire world started to pulse neatly and regrly like a massive heart. Wang Zhong could even clearly hear the heartbeat of this ce!

    Thud thud! Thud thud! Thud thud!

    They were absolute Heavenly Soul experts who had achieved agreement with the heaven and the earth. Furthermore, when they werepletely formed on the surface of the ground, they were all dazzling. They suddenly opened their eyes at the same time. In an instant, the golden light they emitted was blinding, and their murderous aura was extremely threatening, forming hurricanes that surged towards Wang Zhong like shock waves with earth-shattering power!

    Zeng!

    Behind Wang Zhong, Smander and the rest had immediately sensed this absolute threat. It waspletely instinctual for Soul Guards to protect their owner¡­ The ck iron chains extended endlessly and immediately surrounded Wang Zhong and the rest, forming the firstyer of defense!

    But Smander was definitely the weakest among the three Soul Guards. Even though they had regained their initial strength once Wang Zhong had broken free of his restrictions, Smander was still the weakest. He was simply close to reaching the Heavenly Soul Stage. Even in another world, Smander would not be a particrly strong creature.

    However, there were 20 genuine Heavenly Soul experts in front of them. The only cause for celebration was that this world did not have unlimited power for them to use. But they were still 20 Heavenly Souls with extraordinary auras. At that moment, the hurricane that was formed when their aura filled the air was enough to easily break through the defense put up by the ck iron chains.

    Closely after, 20 shadows traveled at the speed of light!

    Shadow Dance! This was the limit of their speed. When it wasbined with the strength of these Heavenly Soul experts, their speeds were beyond imagination. Smander did not even have the chance to react. It just sensed that these 20 shadows had the ability to destroy this world several times over. In a sh, they had arrived in front of Smander and the rest!

    3rd Drive, Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven, Heroic Crosswheel sh¡­ Heavenly Souls that focused on their realm and path still used Casted Soul techniques. It seemed slightly awkward, but the Tempering Soul Cmity was supposed to be a reflection of your state of mind. Thus, the enemies that appeared in the Tempering Soul Cmity could do everything you could.

    Wang Zhong was not in a hurry to attack. The 20 clones were very powerful, but he was unusually calm. This was the confidence he had obtained from the increase in power. His Soul Guards were also conquering the Heavenly Cmity with him!

    The attacks from the Heavenly Souls were just in front of his eyes. It was simply a Casted Soul technique, but it activated the rules of the heaven and the earth. It seemed like even a casual punch or kick could provoke the heaven and the earth. These attacks could even destroy this world!

    However, Wang Zhong knew that this was just an illusion that had been formed when the shadows used the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth. This was worlds apart from how he had used imitation to activate these techniques while attempting toprehend Sword Two, let alone be anywhere near the actual technique.

    Their use of power was too superficial¡­ The corners of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. When he used his outlook as a Heavenly Soul to look at his Casted Soul techniques, it was like looking at his palm through a microscope. He could see through all these techniques. Furthermore, and most importantly, these clones could not replicate his divine cells, let alone the Fate Stone. He had seen through them. The high-leveled power they disyed was just an exaggeration of their low-leveled power.

    Although the attacks seemed lightning fast to observers, Wang Zhong had seen through all of his enemies in his mind and made extremely urate judgments. Although these 20 enemies were Heavenly Souls, they were not considered strong. If he were to measure their strength, they were simr to the Heavenly Soul wanderer from the Empire he had killed back then.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Wang Zhong did not move; he did not even blink. However, a clear and crystalline wall of ice immediately appeared in front of everyone. Not only did it withstand the storm-like wave of aura, it also absorbed the attacks from the 20 Heavenly Souls. It was as if the wall of ice had divided the entire world, stopping all their enemies outside the world!

    Alice!

    She had regained the initial strength she possessed when Wang Zhong first met her in the fairytale secret realm. The defensive rules of this wall of ice were extremely powerful.

    In the past, Wang Zhong did not understand how these judgment rules came about. But now that he had understood the Fate Roulette and mastered Sword Two, although he did not dare to say that he truly understood all the rules, he could determine a few hints from rules that were not too obscure. The overall wall of ice was not the main focus of this defensive technique. It was simply its external appearance. This technique was truly amazing as every single piece of ice that formed this wall of ice wasplete and independent, but they were densely packed together. Thus, the wall of ice possessed powerful defense capabilities due to its density. It was also a demonstration of fanning out from a point to an area.

    However, these were still 20 Heavenly Souls. They emitted terrifying Soul Power from their bodies, causing the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth to wildly flow through their bodies before being released once again. They attacked with force!

    Crack crack crack¡­

    Cracks immediately appeared on the clear and crystalline wall of ice. However, before they couldpletely break the wall, a ck shadow had appeared beside the enemies.

    Return ~~ my ~~ head!!

    The Headless Knight shed past them like a ck bolt of lightning. At that moment, his strength was finally on par with his aura. He had the demeanor of when he was in the Headless Canyon. If he was able to conquer the Heavenly Cmity, he could probably regain his initial level. However, there was something that would not change: he was not afraid of death!

    One of the Heavenly Soul enemies was caught unaware and was simply shed apart by the Headless Knight. Its body turned into a cloud of fog and dispersed. Meanwhile, the remaining Heavenly Souls immediately gave up on attacking the wall of ice and turned to attack the Headless Knight.

    It could be seen that the Headless Knight had powerful defensive capabilities. The shadows unleashed the Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven and Heroic Crosswheel sh techniques, which flew in the air andnded on his body like rain. He waspletely able to withstand these attacks for a period of time. Furthermore, he had defensive support from Alice¡¯s ice walls. As the Headless Knight attacked and Alice defended, Smander¡¯s ck iron chains also came into y. The Soul Guards were able to sustain for a period of time.

    Murderous aura filled the air, while walls of ice and chains of fire swept past this space. Auras of Heavenly Soul experts continued to sh in here, as if hurricanes were forming and threatening to destroy the world¡­

    Perhaps his expectations had been too high, or perhaps his strength had increased in a terrifying manner after experiencing the Hellfire Cmity. No matter whether it was the Heavenly Soul enemies or the fierce-looking Headless Knight and Alice, to Wang Zhong, their battle seemed rather¡­ childish! It was like using his outlook as a Heavenly Soul to look at his Casted Soul techniques. They seemed intense, but there was nothing special about them.

    Uncle Zhang was right. There was nothing much to the Soul Guards, and he should not have high expectations of them. Although the Golden Stone b contained shocking secrets and had parts that even the Holy Saint Teacher regarded as important, these did not refer to the Soul Guards that had been produced. Soul Guards were the wrong way of unlocking power that humans had invented. If one wanted to be truly strong, one would have to rely on oneself. Those who thought about borrowing the strength of external powers were not true experts.

    It looked like he would have to continue the journey alone.

    A wave of Soul Power rippled from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. The veins and meridians within his crystalline body grew extremely clear and shone brightly. This was not the Soul Power Circuit, a technique that he had used to seize every opportunity during the Heroic Soul Stage. Now that he had stepped into the Heavenly Soul Stage, he could do anything he wanted!

    Wang Zhong casually took a step forward. Powerful Soul Power was activated and triggered the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth. Then, the two powers fused together. At that moment, it felt as if the world was shrinking underneath his feet. This feeling was amazing. He had instantly crossed a distance of several hundred meters and appeared beside a ck Heavenly Soul shadow. The shadow had not sensed anything and was preparing its 3rd Drive.

    Whoosh¡­

    A hand sliced past the shadow¡¯s neck. The Soul Power that had gathered at the side of the hand was as sharp as a de!

    Wang Zhong did not stop. When he took his second step, he was beside the second ck shadow.

    Less than three secondster.

    The crystalline body was too fast, so fast that he appeared in many locations at the same time, leaving behind shadows that were several hundred meters apart. The Headless Knight and the other Soul Guards were involved in a difficult battle but suddenly felt that the pressure in their surroundings had been lifted. When they looked up, the ck Heavenly Soul guards that had been very lively seemed to have frozen at the same time. The murderous aura from the Heavenly Souls that filled the air also ceased.

    Closely after, countless human heads were sent flying. All the ck Heavenly Soul shadows instantly died and turned into a fog that disappeared into the void.

    Wang Zhong waved and asked his Soul Guards to retreat as he took off the mask. Pride surged from his heart. A truly brave warrior was not afraid of anything. He would face this Heavenly Cmity alone and see what variations could appear from this orderly power!

    As the ck Heavenly Soul shadows dispersed, the ck and white chessboard in front of him started to move again. Incredibly massive energy started to gather. It was much more powerful than when the ck Heavenly Soul shadows had appeared.

    Wang Zhong simply closed his eyes and took a rest. He was still recalling the feeling of killing over ten Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers at the same time. The Holy City encouraged Heroic Soul soldiers to attempt to understand their realm instead of doing research on their Casted Soul techniques. Not only was it difficult, but there was a reason behind this.

    He would only be able to understand how unnecessary thosebat techniques had been when he reached this stage. Take, for example, the 3rd Drive, which allowed him to formyers of power within his body. However, he could nowmunicate with the heaven and the earth, and spiritual energy would naturally build up in the world. He could achieve this in just a moment. If he could activate this quickly enough, he could form four or fiveyers of power. Would he still need to use techniques by force? Another example would be the Soul Power Circuit, which increased the speed at which Soul Power activated in his body. But now that he had advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, he had been reborn and was no longer restricted by his former body. Even the increments from the Soul Power Circuit seemed practically meaningless.

    It was no wonder that although the higher-ups in the Holy City encouraged Heroic Souls to cultivate the Soul Power Circuit, they did not ask any Great Teachers to do research on it. This technique was useless to Heavenly Souls. Back then, Sophia had allowed Wang Zhong to report this to the higher-ups and did not embezzle this technique for herself. Besides the fact that he was Scarlet¡¯s boyfriend, it was also because this technique did not have much meaning to her. She did not need the prestige to build up power either¡­

    Various conclusions and summaries of experiences continued to surge in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. It was as if he was discarding useless memories and further refining himself. Every singleprehension was part of the process of tempering himself. This allowed him to better understand and get used to the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    He opened his eyes.

    In front of him, spiritual energy had finally finished umting. To no one¡¯s surprise, the number of enemies had doubled. Forty enemies appeared on forty different squares!

    This time, they were no longer ck shadows. Instead, they were clearly enemies. Their physiques were exactly the same as Wang Zhong¡¯s, but their clothes were different. Even their appearances were different.

    They were handsome men, and their elegant appearances were the model of perfection. However, unlike ordinary pretty men, there was extreme tyranny in their eyes. It felt as if they looked scornfully at the world and despised the masses!

    The moment they appeared, they clenched their fists tightly.

    Pa!

    A vast power seemed to have exploded from their fists, causing the entire world to tremble and this space to shake. It was as if they were the rulers of the heaven and the earth!

    This was only the third stage!

    Simba could not help but swear wildly in his heart. Wang Zhong was supposed to face himself during the Tempering Soul Cmity, right? It was a trial for you to surpass the limits of your body, just like how Grai had seen himself as his enemy in the Tempering Soul Cmity. However, this wave of enemies right in front of them looked different from Lao Wang! This was crazy, crazy! This Tempering Soul Cmity was crazy!

    With his powerful sixth sense, Simba couldpletely sense that this was not a Tempering Soul Cmity. This was a Death Cmity! This world had gone crazy and vited the normal rules. They wanted Wang Zhong to die!

    Simba was worried that he was about to die, but a smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. It looked like the effects of the Hellfire Cmity were far too good. It was only at this moment that he felt a hint of threat!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Soul Power surged from the bodies of the peak Heavenly Souls in front of them. Terrifying pressure filled the world in a regr rhythm, as if the world was breathing as it expanded and contracted under the powerful pressure that engulfed the world. Every time the space expanded and contracted, all the creatures in this space felt as if giant mountains were crashing and soaring in their hearts.

    The three great Soul Guards standing behind Wang Zhong immediately faced the same fate as Big White. Not only were they firmly pressed to the ground by this aura, their faces even started to twitch, while their heartbeat, breathing rate, and pulse involuntarily followed the rhythm of the frightening pressure. They felt as if they would crash and explode into pieces from this terrifying pressure in the blink of an eye. Thus, they were stricken with terror.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong did not seem to be affected by this rhythm. He stretched out his palm into the air, and the Neb Sword appeared in his hand out of thin air. At the same time, his eyes shed with radiance.

    Have a taste of my sword!

    He raised his arm and positioned the Neb Sword in front of his chest as Soul Power surged into the sword. When he released the sword power, Wang Zhong faintly felt as if he was pulling on the heaven and the earth. He was integrating into his role as a Heavenly Soul. The power that he released was much more powerful than when he had just learned this technique.

    Sword One!

    Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­

    With Wang Zhong at the center, the boundless sword power was released into the surroundings, confronting the 40 Heavenly Soul puppets that had formed. However, they were not inferior either!

    The puppets that had been restricted could no longer control themselves and exploded with power. Golden weapons shone in their hands. Furthermore, these weapons all took on different shapes. There were swords, guns, knives, and rods. When they attacked, the power they disyed was alsopletely different.

    Some were tender, some were ferocious, some were speedy, and some were powerful. Various ways of using Soul Power seemed to have disrupted the rhythm of this world, and it forcefully dispersed Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful sword power. It was as if a hole had been ripped open in the world of the Tempering Soul Cmity. The red cloud in the sky faded and seemed transparent. One could even faintly see the existence of the fragment world outside through the transparent sky!

    Outside, Grai was extremely shocked. The Hellfire Cmity earlier was enough to shock him, but what did he see at this moment? He saw the Tempering Soul Cmity appearing in real life!

    ¡°Appearing¡± might have been an exaggeration, but this was like a projection. He saw several dozen full Heavenly Soul experts. The strength that each of them exuded was shockingly powerful, even more powerful than the strongest Great Teachers he had seen in the north base. These enemies were scary enough to crush most Heavenly Souls, but several dozen of them had appeared¡­

    Senior, were you really fighting several dozen of such terrifying experts? No matter how strong Senior was, he still had not crossed the barrier to be a Heavenly Soul. How would he fight them?! It was simply unbelievable!

    Putting fighting aside, the Tempering Soul Cmity was born in one¡¯s Soul Sea. Ity between illusion and reality, and outsiders were not able to observe it. But now, the attacks from the peak Heavenly Souls faintly seemed as if they were about to break through the illusory world! If the Tempering Soul Cmity world was truly broken by these clones, Grai did not even dare to imagine what the consequences would be.

    Would his Soul Sea explode? Would he lose his mind? Would he fail to conquer the Heavenly Cmity?

    How would he break through?!

    The attacks that filled the sky were extremely destructive. One would be able to defend themselves from one attack, but not the other. The surrounding space was about to copse from the power of the messy attacks.

    Wang Zhong no longer hesitated. He waved the Neb Sword in his hands and drew a circle in the air.

    He seemed to be doing this very slowly. The Neb Sword in his hands, which seemed to be very light, seemed to have be extremely heavy at this moment. However, this slow and heavy sensation made it seem as if time had frozen.

    When he finished drawing the circle, the Tempering Soul world that was on the verge of copse by the attacks from the 40 Heavenly Souls achieved temporary stability, as if it had solidified. Meanwhile, the 40 Heavenly Souls were all frozen in the sky.

    Wang Zhong lightly pushed out his attack.

    ¡°Sword Two!¡±

    Boom!

    The world was distorted, and the space rotated as everything lost color. It felt as if their souls were about to solidify. Even the three great Soul Guards that were being protected Wang Zhong felt very dizzy from seeing the world rotate violently. They felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. As for the peak Heavenly Souls who confronted this power head-on, the attacks they had unleashed were like an ant trying to topple arge tree. Even their bodies crashed and exploded into pieces in midair!

    Outside, Grai seemed to have seen this scene from a projection of this illusory world. He was typically not shocked by anything, but this time, he was so dumbfounded that his mouth was wide open and his mind was nk.

    He had killed 40 Heavenly Souls in one strike!

    This was frightening power that ordinary people could not even imagine. Even the attacks of Sacred Teachers could not surpass this might.

 Chapter 961 - Great Success

    <h4>961 Great Sess</h4>

    The aftermaths were also incredibly massive. This was the first time Wang Zhong had used this technique outside the trial space. Unlike how he hadpletely ignored the illusory swords he used up when learning and understanding this attack, in reality, he had to guide the rules. Furthermore, he had to increase his power to deal with 40 peak Heavenly Souls. Even Wang Zhong, who had just been reborn, wanted to shout that he could not bear it.

    Even with this body, he felt as if it had been drained. Even his muscles started to spasm.

    But the terrifying part was after this!

    It was as if the might from this attack was too powerful, and the intense collision of power had caused the rules of the Tempering Soul world to fall into chaos. Countless dark clouds gathered in the sky, and countless lightning clouds were churning. The aura in the heaven and the earth was chaotic, and the spiritual influence increased in the frenzy. Just like the fragment world outside that was on the verge of copse, the spiritual influence was crazy and brutal. Meanwhile, the ground in front of them violently started to tremble. ck shadows started to appear rapidly from thousands of ck and white squares.

    All of them had an incredibly powerful aura that was much more powerful than the peak Heavenly Souls. They even felt stronger than Wang Zhong!

    In an instant, the number of strong enemies that appeared had multiplied by several thousand times. They were also much stronger this time.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Simba could not help but swear. Lao Wang was reaching his limit when he faced the 40 Heavenly Souls. This simply did not give Lao Wang a way out!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression sank slightly. This was not a Tempering Soul Cmity. This was a Dodging Soul Cmity.

    Even if his condition was perfect, he would be helpless if he wanted to face these enemies, let alone when his body had been drained. Just the Sword Two technique would not be able to deal with this number of enemies, and Sword Three would be useless against such experts.

    This hadpletely surpassed the normal range of a Heavenly Cmity. It was just out to kill him.

    No!

    The Tempering Soul Cmity was born within the body. What did this have to do with the heavens? This urred within his own Soul Sea and was his territory. Why would the heavens be the ruler?

    He was the ruler of the heaven and the earth!

    This thought reached his soul. The soul, which was already incredibly powerful, violently freed itself from the restraints of his body, or more urately, the minor Heavenly Cmity. Wang Zhong felt as if his consciousness had seeped out of this space and was observing the entire situation. The massive chessboard that had produced countless enemies was all within view.

    This was his former Dharma Idol. He did not make much use of it during the Heroic Soul Stage. Other than the somewhat uselessw of equity when he met higher-leveled experts, he did not sense much from his Dharma Idol. But at that moment, when he used the vision of a Heavenly Soul to look at the chessboard and the countless Heavenly Soul phantoms that appeared from the squares on the board, it was as if he saw a glimmer of hope. Suddenly, there was a very different feeling in his heart.

    It was as if those Heavenly Soul phantoms were chess pieces, while he was the chess yer who had jumped out!

    The heaven and the earth was the chessboard, and the Heavenly Souls were the pawns. He controlled the Heaven and Earth Chessboard.

    With this, the Tempering Soul Cmity was no more than a game!

    Thisprehension in his heart immediately guided his soul back to its original ce. Countless individuals that were even more powerful than him surged out in a frenzy all around him, but Wang Zhong was full of excitement and pride. The rules of the heaven and the earth were simply weakly following him and submitting to his power!

    He did not raise his hand but took a step forward. A shocking thought instantly filled the entire Tempering Soul world.

    What was a Dharma Idol? It was not something for a Heroic Soul to show off. At the same time, it was also not for Heroic Souls to use inbat.

    Dharma Idols were a disy of one¡¯s endowments and a rudimentary form of one¡¯s ability. When one advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, those who had powerful Dharma Idols had the potential to condense their Dharma Idols into their own power! This was also the best shortcut to understanding one¡¯s path.

    Thus, the Great Teachers in the Holy City valued the Dharma Idols of Heroic Souls, particrly the Dharma Idols who had powers of the naturalws. Only practitioners who had Dharma Idols with powers of the naturalws had the greatest potential to understand their rules when they advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage.

    At that moment, the thousands of ck and white squares all shone individually. A monstrous power was being born.

    The world was a chessboard, and everyone was a pawn!

    This was the ruler¡¯s territory!

    He could give life and destroy it all in one moment!

    Hua hua hua¡­

    The shocking power disappeared, and the murderous puppets fell to the ground one by one¡­

    The trembling from the countless squares had disappeared, and the chaotic air currents in the surroundings calmed down. Even the brutal dark clouds and lightning instantly disintegrated. The thousands of peak Heavenly Souls rapidly disappeared one by one and turned into rich spiritual influence, nourishing this world.

    The chaotic rules gradually turned calm, and the brutal spiritual influence rapidly returned to natural levels. Even the vast world was rapidly shrinking. In the blink of an eye, only an area of a few square meters remained in Wang Zhong¡¯s senses. It had shrunk into an actual chessboard and hovered in Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness.

    Even Wang Zhong, who was usually calm, felt a different sense of pride. He was the ruler of this world, and this was apletely different experience. This world started to be more amiable. It was like a human breathing in air, yet being unable to see the existence of air. Heroic Souls continuously absorbed this power, but only Heavenly Souls couldpletely understand what this power was about!

    Meanwhile, he was much more powerful and was unparalleled!

    Lao Wang was not an arrogant person, but at this moment, this feeling started to spread. It spread continuously, and he could not even hear Simba¡¯s excited chattering. The images in his consciousness started to disappear and were reced with a hollow world¡­

    There was an extremely massive sacred mountain that stood alone with a bright destiny. He could not see the peak or the foot of the mountain. Its size was simply beyond imagination. Meanwhile, the massive Milky Way was flowing from the peak of the mountain. The golden Milky Way made even him, who had the power of a Heavenly Soul, tremble in fear. The enormous power of the heaven and the earth he sensed when he first advanced was simply weak in the face of this Milky Way. It was as if the Milky Way had been formed from boundless energy that had materialized and condensed several times. Wang Zhong simply could not understand this.

    Wang Zhong felt as if his consciousness had been attached to the sacred mountain. He could not voluntarily think and did not know who he was. He subconsciously climbed up the massive mountain rapidly. But even though he traveled at the speed of light, he only saw the top after his consciousness had traveled for god knew how long.

    There was a massive shrine on the peak of the mountain. The Phoenix Shrine of the Octopus people was simply backwardpared to this shrine. Even though Wang Zhong could not understand it, he could sense the power that was contained in the material. What left a deep impression on him was the dragon that was engraved on the wall¡­ It was a totem in ancient Tianjing. The S-shaped eight-wed dragon emitted a boundless and noble aura.

    Right in front of the shrine, a woman was quickly walking after something. She seemed very casual as she walked, but she was light and graceful. Furthermore, she caused flowers to bloom as she walked. With every step that she took, a lotus flower, formed from the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth, would bloom. It was as if the flowers were keeping dust away from her, preventing her feet from getting dirty. She was youthful and exceptional. She was not bewitching or seductive, but her beauty was simple and elegant. There were even two cute and colorful small horns on her head.

    ¡°Must you be this way?¡± She shouted impatiently, as if she was chasing someone.

    Right in front of her, a man was waiting for her outside the shrine. He seemed rather young, but he had an air of arrogance as if he showed disdain to everything else and saw everyone else as ants. However, even with his tyrannical appearance, his gaze towards this woman was extremely gentle.

    ¡°You are already number one on this star, and you can look forward to understanding the natural order. I will definitely help you to cross the river, but do you have to use such a dangerous method?!¡± The woman sounded as if she was full of doubt and could not hide the concern and anxiety in her heart.

    The man smiled slightly. ¡°Look forward to understanding the natural order? Hai¡¯er, do you not understand? The fabled ideal realm stands aloof from worldly sess. However, I might not seed, and I could fail.¡±

    ¡°But everyone thinks that¡ª¡± The woman was slightly dumbfounded and wanted to argue with him.

    But before she could finish speaking, the man smiled slightly and said, ¡°Hai¡¯er, you and I are not everyone. I know that you have some doubts, but someone has to do what has never been done before. Why shouldn¡¯t it be me?¡±

    ¡°Even then, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± The woman gritted her teeth as crystalline tears filled her eyes. Her tears looked like blue gems moving in her eyes. ¡°You know that there is no assurance for this kind of thing. Even you might disappear forever!¡±

    ¡°Man has but one life, and grass sees but one spring. Even if your man cannot be a hero, he will not be scared by death. I will definitelye back. I will definitely remember you!¡± The man stretched out his hand and wiped the tears away from the corners of the woman¡¯s eyes. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°This is a game, a game with the heavens. Hai¡¯er, sorry¡­ Thank you!¡±

    As he spoke, his body gradually faded away as if it was eroding. This was the most frightening way to die for a living being in the Fifth Dimension.

    Wang Zhong only felt his body rapidly falling. He only sensed his consciousness at this moment.

    He felt as if he had seen and heard some things, but no matter what, he could not recall the detailed process and images. However, there was a deep sorrow that seemed to have been stamped on his heart, as well as tears from a woman. The tears dripped on the seal and never stopped¡­

    Scarlet?!

    The only woman who could make him feel such sorrow was Scarlet. Had she encountered danger?

    The feeling of falling forever instantly vanished. The massive mountain that was as vast as the Milky Way also disappeared. Wang Zhong suddenly woke from the dream-like imagination in shock.

    The moment his soul returned to his body, Wang Zhong immediately felt as if boundless and vast energy was surging towards him. A massive vortex that had a radius of over ten kilometers surrounded Wang Zhong as its core and hovered overhead. It was about to bring together the entire fragment world!

    Meanwhile, the fragment world, where rules had disappeared and spiritual influence was chaotic, returned to normal in a matter of seconds under the guidance of this massive vortex.

    The chaotic spiritual influence was directed and naturally flowed into the ground, which had been dry for god knew how long. Massive changes urred in the ground that was nourished with spiritual energy in an extremely short period of time. The massive cracks on the surface of the ground healed, and the ditches were filled. The colorful clouds in the sky became clear and transparent. The moon that was in a fixed position started to move, and the sun grew even brighter, concealing the glimmer from the moon.

 Chapter 962 - Group

    962 Group

    At the same time, under the influence of the vortex, the entire fragment world started to shrink rapidly. Everything in this space, other than Wang Zhong and Grai, was buried as the world rapidly shrunk. All the broken buildings and thousands of corpses became nourishment for the soil. They were absorbed and transformed by the soil that was rich in spiritual influence.

    As the ground rapidly grew denser, the gravity also increased. Even the energy in this world became extremely heavy from this high pressure. Luckily, Wang Zhong was able to withstand this. Trying to absorb the rapidly shrinking spiritual influence in this world would be like pushing a ser ball into one¡¯s nostrils. It might even be impossible.

    When the fragment world shrunk to an area of several hundred meters, these massive changes slowly came to a stop. Wang Zhong finally sensed the existence of this world¡¯s Will in this peace.

    When Wang Zhong clearly sensed the existence of this world¡¯s Will, he understood that the Will was not a living thing, nor was it a form of consciousness. It was a materialization of rules and order. It instinctively maintained the operations of this world. That was all there was to it.

    The Will was the rules, and the rules made up the Will.

    Thus, when the rules of this world were in a mess, the Will naturally no longer existed. The world was also rapidly ¡°aging¡± and swelling, until the entire world eventually copsed. However, when Wang Zhong stabilized and guided the energy in this world as the ruler of this territory, he guided the development of new rules in this world. Thus, the Will naturally appeared. This was also a disy of Wang Zhong¡¯s consciousness. Furthermore, the remaining memories that remained in this world all entered Wang Zhong¡¯s mind, including the coordinates of the exit.

    At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, and an infinitely powerful energy spread into the surroundings. Dazzling divine light shot out of his eyes like two rays of bright light, forming two shallow holes in the ground that were even harder than iron after the world had shrunk.

    It was said that looks could kill. This was an exaggerated metaphor, but Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze seemed as if it could really kill someone!

    Beside him, Grai¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. He was also a Heavenly Soul, but it was precisely because he was a Heavenly Soul that he could understand how terrifying Wang Zhong was! Needless to say, just the frightening scenes that Senior had faced during the Tempering Soul Cmity would definitely make him the top Heavenly Soul in history!

    ¡°Congrattions, Senior!¡±

    He had be a Heavenly Soul. There were too many things that Wang Zhong had to experience and solidify. However, he only took a quick nce at them. The longing and concern towards Scarlet in his heart had be stronger after he woke up. As a result, he was extremely anxious and uneasy.

    If his state of mind was fluctuating like this, Scarlet had definitely encountered some danger. They had to quickly rush back!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was serious. He looked at Grai. ¡°Scarlet is in danger. We must leave immediately!¡±

    ...¡­

    At the Warrendoor Mountains.

    At that moment, the originally green mountains were littered with corpses, and blood flowed throughout the mountains¡­

    Over the past two months, they had benefited from Uncle Zhang¡¯s safe strategy to advance. The north base had cleared up the sky, and the ban on flying had been cleared. With the human airforce and their absolute control of the air, the Holy City Army had been extremely sessful in their battles at the Warrendoor Mountains. This morning, the humans still had several hundred thousand troops. They had upied a majority of the mountain valleys and towered above their enemies. They were secretly nning to surround the remaining Octopus people troops.

    However, an incident had happened this morning. The Octopus people, who did not have much military power left and looked like they were waiting for death, suddenly took the lead and attacked. They ambushed the Holy City Army troops that had been assigned to the middle of the mountains. These were also the core troops in this area.

    There were not many Octopus people. There seemed to only be over 20,000 soldiers, but they were all aerial riders¡­ Some rode griffins and Thunder Beasts, while a majority of them rode massive two-headed dragons and frost snakes! Including their riders who were absolutely terrifying to Heroic Souls, they could definitely match up against 100,000 elite soldiers. This was far too surprising. Ever since the humans from the north area hadnded here, they had never seen so many aerial riders from the Octopus people!

    Furthermore, they had seized the opportunity at the break of dawn to escape the Holy City Army¡¯s line of sight. They suddenly appeared behind the mountains in the east andunched a sneak attack. The human airforce that had been at an advantage did not even have the chance to board their airships before 80% of their airships were destroyed¡­

    Their flexible strategies and tactics, as well as their ability to fight in midair, was now renderedpletely useless to the Iron Soldiers from the Kelomia World, who the Holy City Army relied on most recently. Although their skin was rough and their flesh was thick, they moved very slowly and could not fly. Thus, they could not even touch their enemies and could only y chase with them. Meanwhile, ordinary Heroic Soul soldiers were no match for the army in the air. Even the typical formations faced great difficulty in facing the powerful aerial army. Furthermore, they were battling in haste. Several waves of guards were instantly killed, and their army was thrown into confusion.

    Meanwhile, before the resting soldiers in the thousands of barracks could run out, countless piles of frost fell on the barracks and froze them. The cold was shocking. The barracks instantly froze and turned into crystals! Meanwhile, countless bursts of mes that threatened to carpet everything else wreaked havoc and set everything on fire. The ce was turned into a sea of fire!

    There were countless burning shadows shouting on the ground as they scattered in a frenzy like headless snakes. The campsite was in chaos. It was filled with angry shouts and messymands. mes soared from the mountain where the Holy City Army airships were parked. One hundred scattered small airships managed to take off. However, it was very difficult for them to support themselves. They used cannons to attack their enemies but were quickly crushed by the army of flying creatures that covered thend and the skies. None of them were spared.

    ¡°Those bastards deserve to die!¡± A Great Teacher from the Holy City Army was furious. Not only were these soldiers an important channel for them to obtain achievements, they were also the most precious treasures of the human race. If they had died in battle, then it would be fine. Experts were only born from blood, and their deaths would be of value. However, they could not stand the fact that the Octopus people had killed their soldiers as if they were cutting grass!

    Three figures from the campsite suddenly soared into the sky. At the same time, reinforcements who were stationed on the neighboring mountain hade to help. Three or four Great Teachers quickly flew in from all directions. This time, there were six Heavenly Soul Great Teachersmanding the frontlines of the Warrendoor Mountains! Sophia was supposed to be here, but she seemed to be busy. Thus, she sent her disciple to settle these military affairs on her behalf.

    At that moment, the Heavenly Soul Great Teachers emitted a dazzling golden light. When they breathed, the aura in the heaven and the earth flowed like an air current. The army of flying beasts had left, but soldiers were still killing one another in therge campsite as they advanced towards the main tent. The Heavenly Soul Great Teachers immediately formed a line of defense and got into a massive fan-shaped formation. They did not kill their enemies first. Instead, they did their best to preserve all the living manpower in the Holy City Army. They had to hold their ground without disorder. If not, even if they fought their enemies and won, the results would still be tragic.

    Many terrifying Heavenly Soul experts flew everywhere in the sky. The attacks from the army of flying creatures were instantly obstructed. A golden shadow flew past the sky like a sh of lightning. Everywhere the shadow flew, besides the powerful level-7 two-headed flying dragons, the ordinary griffin riders fell to the ground like dumplings being tossed into a pot. However, just over ten secondster, his attack was stopped. Four or five two-headed flying dragons were ring at him and surrounded him in midair.

    These two-headed flying dragons were all level-7 dimensional lifeforms. They were on the same level as the human Heavenly Soul Great Teachers. However, the golden flying shadow was only an ordinary Initial Phase Heavenly Soul Great Teacher. When the several two-headed flying dragons red at him, he could not shake them off by force. He could only continue traveling, but the speed at which he killed enemies had decreased significantly.

    Meanwhile, at the front of the formation, there was a dazzling halo in a Great Teacher¡¯s hand. He stretched out his palm. This was an ancientbat technique from the Mo Family. His small palm turned into a massive palm that was asrge as a mountain and fiercely swept past the Octopus army in the sky. Therge griffins were like weak mosquitoes in the face of this massive palm and were easily killed, leaving behind only the seven or eight massive two-headed flying dragons. They were level-7 dimensional lifeforms and were on par with human Heavenly Souls. Although there was a gap between them and these Great Teachers who had rich resources, they were not killed in one strike.

    They neatly shot mes at the illusory palm. The sky full of mes and the massive fist violently shed in the air, and countless waves of fire spread along the contour of the palm. However, this was not enough to break apart the massive illusory palm. Two waves of power were at a stalemate in the air.

    ¡°Fall!¡± The Great Teacher roared. Spiritual energy from the world flowed and umted around his body. Meanwhile, it was as if powerful energy had suddenly flowed into the massive hand in front of them. It instantly broke through the mes. The massive hand pushed forward and squeezed the dragons tightly!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!!

 Chapter 963 - Lao Wang Will Reach the Battlefield in Three Seconds!

    <h4>Chapter 963 Lao Wang Will Reach the Battlefield in Three Seconds!</h4>

    When the massive golden fist was clenched, there was the sound of countless bubbles being popped. Blood flowed out from the gaps in the golden fist like a waterfall. When the massive golden fist disappeared, seven or eight two-headed flying dragons that had been crushed like biscuits, as well as the Octopus people on their backs, floated to the ground like pieces of paper.

    Seven or eight two-headed flying dragons had been killed in a matter of seconds. The remaining power from the massive golden fist temporarily shocked the army of flying beasts, frightening the hundreds of griffins at the very front. The two-headed flying dragons were genuine level-7 dimensional lifeforms. Under normal circumstances, they could challenge an expert who had just advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage alone! Even though there were over 20,000 flying creatures, there were only 40 to 50 level-7 dimensional lifeforms. However, this human had killed seven or eight of them in one p. This was too terrifying!

    ¡°Long live Great Teacher Alludor!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Kill that bunch of bastards!¡±

    ¡°Hold on! Don¡¯t run around recklessly! Pass me all the crystal cannons. We can win!¡±

    ¡°Lao San, brother will definitely avenge you!¡±

    A powerful Great Teacher had attacked. He was faced with a sky full of enemies. Although he could not protect everyone for any period of time and could not kill all of his enemies, it was as if he finally allowed the soldiers on the ground, who were in a mess and on the verge of copse, to see a ray of hope. They gathered their fighting spirit and roared wildly. They would avenge their fallen brothers!

    They took the chance while their enemies¡¯ attacks were stopped to breathe. A soldier, whose eyes showed his berserk fury,pletely did not care about the voices of his military supervisors. He simply stuffed his horse cannon with 20 crystals.

    Boom!

    A terrifying st of energy shot straight at a two-headed flying dragon. Even though the Master riding on the dragon immediately activated a protective barrier, it was broken through. The two-headed flying dragon was sent tumbling through the air as it spun 17 or 18 times. It was extremely dizzy but continued to p its wings. Its body swayed and almost fell.

    After all, it was a terrifying level-7 creature. It was able to endure after the wave of dizziness. However, there was more than one person in the human army that possessed a horse cannon¡­

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    The Holy City Army, who had held their ground, adjusted themselves slightly. Soon after, thousands of cannons were fired. Needless to say, thebat power of the Holy City Army was greater than that of the Octopus people. The humans¡¯ biggest advantage was the level-6 civilization technology that they had inherited in the Holy City. Even though they did not have the support of their airships in the air, they had various powerful rune cannons and defensive arrays. These were enough for them to fight with the most exceptional and elite troops from the Octopus people!

    There was the continuous sound of cannons as golden light swept past the sky. The aerial army of the Octopus people, who originally had the upper hand, was instantly injured severely.

    They could win!

    This thought popped up in everyone¡¯s minds at the same time. However, this excitement had notsted for even one minute before boundless terror descended upon them.

    Golden figures appeared in all directions around the mountain campsite. The antennae on their heads were clear and crystalline, while the golden armor on their bodies emitted a brilliant glow. There was mighty power in their gaze. It was as if deities had descended to the world!

    There were 20 Octopus Saints!

    Everyone had seen them. Their high morale fell to rock-bottom at that very moment. After such a long fight, the appearance of the nightmarish Octopus Saints had been deeply engraved in their minds.

    The 20 Sword Saints and Warlock Saints from the Octopus people caused all the human soldiers to space out for a moment. ording to the statistics before the war, there were only several dozen Saint figures among all the Octopus people in the world, right? Although they sensed that this number was not urateter on, they had sent out 20 Saints to battle at the north battlefield, where the battle was not intense at all!

    Did the Octopus people think that Saints were like cabbage that was sold along the streets?! Furthermore, the thousands of flying creatures that had suddenly appeared waspletely different from what they understood about the Octopus people! This made absolutely no sense!

    Fear and shudders spread uncontrobly among the army. Furthermore, these Saint experts did not just appear. They had cooperated to deploy some sort of sealed space with the Saints as the boundaries. Massive clouds started to churn in the sky as air currents surged. It was as if they were about to activate some kind of ancient restriction. Meanwhile, everyone in this space felt as if they were about to be sacrificed for no reason. On the other hand, the Octopus people on flying creatures quickly retreated the moment the Saint experts had appeared.

    Powerful Saint-leveled enemies were all around them. The Great Teachers did not dare to rashly chase and attack them. Meanwhile, a majority of the airships in the Holy City Army had been destroyed, while ordinary soldiers could not fly. They could only wait where they were and tremble in fear.

    They had been deceived.

    Not only did the ordinary Holy City Army soldiers feel this way, even the most powerfulmander, Great Teacher Alludor, was suddenly shocked. On top of the terrifying aura from the 20 Saint experts, there was the feeling of being sacrificed. He was not sure what this feeling meant, but after all, he was not an ordinary Great Teacher. Alludor did not panic. At least, he was rather clear of the situation he was in.

    He would not hope that reinforcements woulde. After all, almost all the military power in the north area was here. Only a group of nonbat members from the exploration teams were in the base, where the Trust aircraft carrier was. Although there were several thousand people lined up along the long battlefront, even if they gathered all their troops along with the Great Teachers in the base, it would be very difficult for them to challenge several dozen Saint experts. The enemy had enough strength to sweep through the entire north base. Why had things turned out this way???

    Alludor was not foolish. The Octopus people had definitely not gone crazy. This only meant that they had been concealing their strength. The power of the Octopus people exceeded that of the humans. So why had humans started this Holy Battle?

    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. The remaining Octopus people troops at the Warrendoor Mountains were a bait. What the Octopus people wanted was to eliminate all the manpower that the Holy City Army had at the north battlefield. Furthermore, they had used a rather strange matter¡­

    During times like these, he could only rely on himself. What were several dozen Saints to him? He was already a peak Heavenly Soul. Furthermore, he had an extremely highbat level that was considered one of the best in the Holy City. Furthermore, he had five Heavenly Soulrades with him, as well as countless cannons that employed advanced human refining technology. He might have the chance to kill his way through!

    There was an explosive light from his body as he charged towards the nearest Sword Saint. He clenched his left fist, and fist intent was sted out. This attack contained the power of the heaven and the earth. It pulled on the space, producing countless electric currents. It was as if divine lightning had descended from the heavens, threatening to destroy the entire world!

    He attacked with all his might. He had to threaten and frighten the enemy. He had to smash his enemy into pieces and turn him into minced meat!

    He would kill them one by one!

    However, the Sword Saint did not seem to care and hovered where he was. In the face of such a terrifying attack, he did not move or draw his sword. He even looked at Alludor with a mocking gaze.

    Boom!

    The fist that had turned into lightning exploded in front of the Sword Saint. However, it did not injure the Sword Saint at all. Instead, a massive crystal energy wall appeared in front of the Sword Saint and blocked this attack. The terrifying attack did not even manage to shake the crystal energy wall. It dazzled with energy but was unharmed. Furthermore, it did not disperse even after a long time. It was not a defensive technique that had been activated in haste.

    All the human soldiers on the ground were shocked by this. Not only were they shocked, even the other five Great Teachers who closely followed after Alludor were instantly stunned. They stopped, and the attacks gathered in their hands were put away. Even Alludor¡¯s most powerful punch could not break through their defenses. With their power, they would simply be wasting their energy.

    Several pairs of eyes immediately looked around as they tried to find the boundary of the crystal energy wall. However, after taking a look, they all gasped in shock. The crystal energy wall in front of the Sword Saint surrounded the entire Holy City Army campsite, forming aplete circle.

    They clung to theirst bit of hope and anxiously looked up. However, the crystal energy wall was still above their heads. It was like a cover that was transparent and did not have any gaps. It had contained all the humans here!

    The 20 Octopus Saint experts seemed to be the creators of this energy wall and had attacked at the same time. Thus, it was no wonder that they were not afraid of Great Teacher Alludor¡¯s all-out attack. The wall had been created from the energy of 20 Saint experts. No matter whether they were individually strong or weak. they were all able tomunicate with the heaven and the earth, as well as absorb their power. Thus, they could provide this crystal wall with an endless supply of energy. No one would be able to break through this kind of defense other than the Sacred Teachers.

    The cooperation between the Sword Saints and the Warlock Saints had crushed the Holy Land.

    The hearts of the six Great Teachers rapidly sank. Meanwhile, the ordinary Heroic Soul soldiers on the ground still did not understand what this meant. However, they instinctively felt fear and observed the transparent wall in terror.

    The clouds in the sky started to violently churn as a terrifying energy started to umte within them. Meanwhile, underneath everyone¡¯s feet, the mountain suddenly started to move slowly.

 Chapter 964 - Top Heavenly Soul in History!

    <h4>964 Top Heavenly Soul in History!</h4>

    Crack¡­

    An extremely wide crack in the ground opened up in the middle of the campsite, and terrifyingva spurted out from the crack in the ground. Several Heroic Soul soldiers bore the brunt of this attack. They were caught unaware and instantly turned into human torches. They burned into ashes amidst their frenzied and miserable wails. At the same time, clouds of fire churned in the sky, and electricity appeared. The spiritual energy in the world flowed in a frenzy, and a terrifying power was rapidly umting. At the bottom of the mountain, the mountains copsed, and the earth cracked as the heaven and the earth shook. It was like a catastrophe that threatened to destroy the world!

    ¡°That is an imprisonment curse from the Octopus Warlock Saints!¡±

    ¡°They are going to kill all of us!¡±

    Even if they could not sense the realm of the Heavenly Soul Stage, the reality that appeared in front of them instantly shocked all the human Heroic Soul soldiers. They realized that lofty aspirations, high ideas, avenging theirrades, and family feuds, all did not exist in the face of their fear of death. Even their desire to live was crushed and destroyed by the strong for no reason.

    Could they run? But where could they run to? Twenty Saint-leveled experts surrounded them, and the crystal energy wall also surrounded them, like a prisoner¡¯s cage. Even if they could be as powerful as Great Teacher Alludor, it would be of no use as even he could not run. The others did not even stand a chance!

    The ordinary soldiers shivered in fear, and their lips trembled. Even the men of steel who were typically very brutal could not help but kneel on the ground at that moment with expressions of fear. In the face of absolute power, their will was powerless.

    Alludor¡¯s face also turned deathly pale. Meanwhile, the Great Teachers behind were not willing to give up. Theyunched a final attack on the crystal energy wall with anger. Theybined their powers as Heavenly Souls and caused the crystal energy wall to shake continuously, but that was all. Furthermore, the wall had shaken from the impact but was otherwise unharmed. It did not shake because of their power!

    They could see the Octopus Saint-level experts chanting something. Three Warlock Saints led this imprisonment curse, while the other Saints simply cooperated and provided power.

    The aura of the end of the world was everywhere. The clouds in the sky looked as if they were immediately about to open up and reveal the sky¡¯s original, savage appearance.

    Alludor sighed silently. This battle between the humans and the Octopus people was definitely not an ordinary one, where both parties killed each other. In fact, it felt as if this battle had nothing to do with hatred¡­ The higher-ups from both parties had made major moves this time with intentions that were unknown. Achieving victory in this battle did not seem particrly important to the higher-ups on both sides. If not, with what the humans understood about the actual strength of the Octopus people, they would not possibly send such little manpower.

    Thus, many Great Teachers in the Holy City Army felt that this battle would be very safe and treated this purely as a personal trial. However, Alludor never thought that he would be one of the sacrifices in this war.

    During times like this, unless Sacred Teacher Leyson attacked, no one would be able to save them.

    Downhill, the campsite where the Heroic Soul soldiers were at was in chaos as wails filled the air. Thendslide, the cracks in the ground, and the spurts ofva had imed the lives of many. Other than a few Heroic Soul soldiers who were scared stiff and were waiting for their deaths, the majority of the soldiers were pushing one another while they ran up the mountain. Although this was definitely useless in the face of great cmities on all sides, at least they would not immediately be engulfed by theva. They would be able to live for one more second.

    Meanwhile, in the air, the Great Teachers were finally resigned to their fate and stopped attacking. Not only had they attacked the crystal energy wall, they had also tried to rip this space apart. Even if they would end up in a void to face the unknown dangers of that vague, hollow space, it would be much better than staying here and being restricted by the Warlock Saints¡¯ imprisonment curse!

    However, it was a pity that not only was the crystal energy wall around them extremely hard, it also had the effect of stabilizing this space. It was as if the rules had been banned. Thus, they could not break out of this space.

    The several Great Teachers had already done their best. They had absorbed too much spiritual influence from the world and erupted with power. As a result, they were extremely fatigued. Wrinkles also started to rapidly appear on their faces as they panted heavily and gasped for breath. They were barely able to control their power and hover in midair. They realized that the eyes of theirrades were filled with despair and unwillingness, as well as helplessness and fear. When faced with so many Octopus Saints who hade prepared, they could not do anything even if they wanted to. They were powerless and did not even have the chance to run away!

    Alludor closed his eyes. He had cultivated for his entire life and lived for 100 years. He was used to seeing death. Although he was not willing, he knew that there was no escape from misfortune.

    It was over¡­

    Screech!

    At that moment, a dazzling light suddenly shone in this space. Closely after, the space that was tightly sealed by the crystal energy wall was broken through by a wave of great power!

    Two dazzling figures who looked like gods stepped out from the broken void. The entire battlefield seemed to have frozen. There was disbelief in the eyes of the Octopus Saint experts. Even the imprisonment chant that was umting power in the air seemed to have stopped.

    They knew more than anyone how powerful the crystal energy wall that was made up of thebined power of everyone was. They were also very clear of exactly how difficult it was to break out from this space. It was not something that Saint experts could do, unless they were a god who had conquered the major Heavenly Cmity!

    Was that Sacred Teacher Leyson from the human race?

    How could it be! The lowly humans might not know this, but the Octopus Saint experts were extremely clear that no matter how far this battle progressed, people of that level would definitely not personally attack! Furthermore, they knew what Sacred Teacher Leyson looked like. However, the two figures that had stepped out did not look like him at all!

    Alludor had also sensed this mysterious change in atmosphere. The power of the imprisonment curse in the air suddenly stopped, allowing him to immediately open his eyes. Then he saw the two dazzling figures.

    There was no doubt that they were human. Furthermore, they were extremely young¡­ Wait. That person looked like¡­

    Alludor suddenly focused his gaze. He had recognized Wang Zhong. Everyone knew who Wang Zhong was, no matter whether they were human or Octopus people. He was a new Holy Disciple, but he had caused great waves. Furthermore, he¡­ had actually advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage???

    Hadn¡¯t he entered the hopeless fragment world, a ce where Great Teachers could not even escape? But so what? His luck was just too good!

    However, this was a hopeless situation that even he and the other five Heavenly Souls could not break through, even after working together. Wang Zhong had escaped from the fragment world with much difficulty butnded in this ce where death was inevitable. This luck was really¡­ Alludor¡¯s thoughts were in a mess when he was forced to face death. Wang Zhong and hisrade were able to break through the void that he and the five Heavenly Souls could not break through even though they had used all their might. He did not think about what this meant!

    Needless to say, Lao Wang was rather well-known in the north battlefield. Not only had Alludor recognized him, even the Saint-leveled experts that surrounded them had recognized him. He had no choice as his reputation was just too big. Arrest warrants for Lao Wang were pasted everywhere in the world of the Octopus people. It was difficult not to know him!

    It was actually him!

    Typically, the Saint-leveled experts would havee up with strange ideas and want to capture him alive. However, it was not possible today.

    This was a major move from the Octopus people. They had taken great pains to gather 100,000 elite humans and had the chance to kill and sacrifice them. How could they easily give up just because of one human?

    Greed did not shine in the eyes of the Octopus Saint-leveled experts. Instead, there was anger in their eyes. Not only were they annoyed that they had lost the chance to capture this massive treasure, they were even more furious that Wang Zhong had trampled the Phoenix Shrine of the Octopus people.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    It sounded as if this voice had been squeezed out from the gaps in one¡¯s teeth. The 20 Saint-level experts looked at Wang Zhong as if they had an irreconcble grudge against him. The crystal energy wall dazzled: the imprisonment curse in the air hadpleted its preparations!

    There were surging clouds of fire and thunderbolts in the sky. The catastrophe that would lead to the end of the world had started!

    Everything seemed to have frozen at this moment, no matter whether they were Heroic Soul soldiers who were running for their lives, the two people who had just appeared, or the six Heavenly Souls whose attention had been captured by these two people.

    Everyone sensed the massive and terrifying power overhead. It was as if it would engulf and destroy everything!

    Imprisonment Curse ¡ª¡ª Ultimate Destruction of Living Beings!

    Boundless fear descended and caused every human that was engulfed in it to tremble in fear. Their mouths were wide open in fear, but thick phlegm was stuck in their throats. They could only murmur and could not wail before meeting their deaths.

    However, amidst this boundless fear and frozen silence, the young man who had just stepped out of the void waved his left hand. A divine sword appeared in his hands.

    He did not umte any sword techniques or do any preparations. He simply positioned the divine sword in front of his chest.

    ¡°Sword One.¡±

    There was a faint and light voice. However, this voice seemed to have sliced across the frozen sky, as if it was guiding the vast darkness to light up. This shocked everyone who was waiting for their deaths in fear and pulled back their terror-struck souls, lighting up their dim eyes!

    Humm~~~

    It was as if the sword was trembling slightly and humming. It also seemed as if the entire world was breathing and beating¡­

    The entire world seemed to be shocked. Even the clouds that were surging violently and looked as if they were about to shoot magma and lightning at the ground seemed to have been stunned. The energy that had been flowing smoothly was cut off from this shock. The powerful attack that was supposed to pour down on everyone only produced a few sparks after a long time¡­

    Humm~~~

    Closely after this trembling, a second trembling sound silently crept up on them.

    If the first trembling sound had entered powerfully, then at that moment, the second trembling sound seemed to have controlled the heaven and the earth, guiding the entire space.

    The clouds made out of elemental auras that were gathering in the sky suddenly stopped surging and exploding with power. The expressions of the three Warlock Saints who led the imprisonment curse changed greatly. They felt as if the imprisonment curse was suddenly no longer under their control. The elemental auras that had been umted were forced to follow the rhythm of the terrifying trembling sound.

    Furthermore, even the crystal energy wall that several dozen Saint-leveled experts had cooperated to produce started to shake from the trembling noise. Then, it violently shook from the strange humming of the sword!

    Closely after, there was a continuous and terrifying trembling sound from the sword!

    Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum~~

    Boom!

    The energy cloud in the sky swelled from this rapid trembling sound. The east of the cloud swelled, while the west of the cloud sank. The back-and-forth pulling caused the entire energy cloud to be on the verge of copse. It exploded with a bang in the air, causing brutal elemental auras to flow into the surroundings. As a result, the sky was dyed red, before bursting into myriad colors.

    Everyone was stunned by this. Not only were the Heroic Soul soldiers shocked, even Alludor and the other Great Teachers were dumbfounded at this moment. Their eyes were about to fall out.

    What the hell?! What was this? Just now, it was as if they had sensed a power filling their surroundings and beating. Closely after, the entire world was moved by this power and followed its beat¡­ It was just a wave of power, but it was able to influence the heaven and the earth. Could it be, could it be¡­?

    ¡°A do¡ªdomain¡­¡± Alludor simply felt his heart heating up. Even his voice trembled when he spoke.

    This was what he had been pursuing all his life. He desired it even in his sleep! This was a sign that one had reached the peak of the Heavenly Soul Stage and symbolized the greatest achievement a Heavenly Soul could achieve. Although not everyone who could conquer a major Heavenly Cmity could control a domain, Heavenly Souls who could control a domain and its power would definitely be able to conquer the major Heavenly Cmity and be Sacred Teachers. There was no exception.

    Was¡­ was that Wang Zhong? It had only been a short span of two or three months since he had entered the fragment world. Furthermore, he had only been a Semi-Heavenly Soul when he entered. How¡­ how was this possible?! Was he still human?!

    Before waiting for Alludor to recover from his shock, a second victory urred.

    The crystal energy wall that surrounded the entire mountain range was something that Alludor and the rest could not shake, even after they had exerted all their might. At that moment, the wall shook constantly from the sword power and trembled. It was affected by the rhythm of the sword power and moved more and more quickly. The extent to which the wall shook also increased. Even the 20 Saint-leveled experts were unable to stabilize it, even with all their strength, and the wall only persevered for over ten more seconds.

    Crack crack crack crack!

    The sound of ss cracking could be heard from the crystal energy wall. Countless cracks appeared on the wall and rapidly spread throughout the wall. Then¡­

    Rumble rumble!!

    The entire crystal energy wall crashed and broke into pieces. It turned into spiritual influence that filled the air and eventually vanished. The entire world instantly turned silent. The site with earth-shattering destruction that looked like the end of the world was now extremely quiet. The feeling of being sacrificed that hovered overhead disappeared, and the mountains stopped trembling. Other than several massive cracks that had opened up and reminded everyone of what had happened, the entire world seemed to have gone back to normal.

    But now, they did not care about the environment around them at all¡­ All of them had their mouths wide open. No matter whether they were humans or the Sword and Warlock Saints of the Octopus people, their minds were in a mess. They did not dare to believe this. Their eyes were drawn to the figure that was holding a divine sword in his hands while hovering in midair. They could not take their eyes off him.

    This¡­ What had happened? He had single-handedly broken through the great technique that 20 Sword and Warlock Saints had worked together to produce? Was their vision blurry?

    After a full seven or eight seconds, the Octopus Sword Saints and Warlock Saints finally recovered from their shock. Their heavenly effort had been destroyed by this young human!

    Several Sword Saints from the Sword Faction immediately recognized that this was an inheritance of the Neb Sacred Sword! It was an ultimate technique from the Sword Faction! Only the owner of the sword would be able to practice these divine techniques, which came from a powerful world that they greatly desired. ¡ªJust this technique was enough to provoke them!

    ¡°Kill him!¡± A furious Sword Saint roared with anger. ¡°Take back the treasure of our Sword Faction!¡±

    Thismand immediately ignited the desire of all the Sword Saints. That¡¯s right. They would take back their divine sword. There were signs of the heaven and the earth on all of their bodies. Every single move they made was inplete agreement with the heavens. They spurred on the flow of spiritual influence that filled the heaven and the earth. Even though they were simply moving forward, they moved brilliantly with the might of the heaven and the earth!

    Alludor and the other Great Teachers finally recovered from their shock. The shock that Wang Zhong had brought to them had been too much, and they were in disbelief. But at that moment, countless Saint-leveled experts surrounded them. They also knew that they had to work as one with Wang Zhong. If their enemies did not die, they would!

    However, before they could rush up to face their enemies, they saw Wang Zhong holding the Neb Sword with both hands in midair. A vast wave of power was released from his body into his surroundings the moment he gripped the sword. It spread over a radius of several thousand meters, as if it was about to freeze everything within the radius.

    At that moment, even the powerful Alludor felt as if he could not move. It was as if time had stopped, but his consciousness still remained.

    Not only did Alludor feel this way, the Sword and Warlock Saints that surrounded the humans felt the same way at the same time. They felt an intense shock in their hearts as an unpleasant premonition engulfed them.

    Then, they saw the figure, who seemed to be the center of the world, move slightly. The sword that he held with both hands moved slowly and dragged the entire world along with it. Everyone felt as if the world was rotating and the stars were shifting at that moment. Their consciousness was vague, but their souls suffered from acute shocks. It was as if they had been frozen in time and space. As time and space flowed, a sharp sword shed across their bodies, but they could not move at all and could only panic!

    ¡°Sword Two.¡±

    The faint voice sounded once again. It sounded like a deity who looked at the masses with disdain and was removed from reality. His tone sounded as if he was holding a court trial to determine the deaths of the Sword Saints and the Warlock Saints.

    The sword shadow moved, and the world returned to its original state. Everyone felt as if they had experienced a moment of illusion and did not know what had happened. But very quickly, everyone saw that the Sword Saints and the Warlock Saints that surrounded them seemed to have been fixed in ce. There were fear and terror on their faces, and their eyes were wide open. Their bodies were slowly sliding¡­ That was right, they were sliding. The upper and lower halves of their bodies were severed.

    Rumble¡­

    There was an explosion, and blood started raining down. Other than the seven or eight powerful Warlock Saints who were able to dodge the attack by force, the other Warlock Saints and Sword Saints in the air were all killed in one strike!

    Even the Warlock Saints who had managed to avoid the attack were wounded in action. The defense technique that they were once proud of was as weak as paper in the face of this sword attack. They had relied on their proficiency in rules and their powerful sixth sense to avoid the attack by force. However, it had been difficult for them to avoid being injured¡­

    At that moment, their faces were filled with fright and panic.

    They could not imagine that a human Heavenly Soul could be this powerful. Even if theypared this to¡­ No. Even if theypared the most powerful Saint-leveled expert in the history of the Octopus people, they would definitely not be able to achieve this terrifying level of power.

    How was this a Heavenly Soul? He was simply a god!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s aura was calm. This was truly the ultimate sword technique. He had no choice if they wanted to run away, but his enemies had charged at him without any preparation. They were just asking for their deaths. This was the best!

    He had advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Unlike when he had conquered the Tempering Soul Cmity and had to stop after using Sword Two once, Wang Zhong now felt as if he couldunch at least two attacks.

    As expected of Octopus Warlock Saints who were unusually sensitive to the rules. They had avoided the judgment rules in a split second and could thus dodge the attack by force. Meanwhile, the Sword Saints who did not understand these rules could only take on the attack, and they were definitely no match for Sword Two¡­ There were still some gaps in this technique. Most importantly, he was still not familiar enough with it.

    But the overall situation had been decided. Although the seven or eight Warlock Saints had highbat levels, their courage had shattered. Furthermore, although Wang Zhong was rather exhausted, he couldunch at least one more attack. He also had Grai, Great Teacher Alludor, and the rest with him, as well as the Headless Knight, Alice, and the other Soul Guards, who had all leveled up after conquering the Heavenly Cmity.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze shifted to the Warlock Saint who was nearest to him.

    The Warlock Saint was someone who was used to standing high above. However, when Wang Zhong red at him, he felt as if he was a mouse that was being red at by a tiger.

    His body involuntarily started to tremble. His lips quivered violently, and his face turned deathly pale. The Warlock Saint was about to copse from a second of being gazed at. His glory as a Mizobudapi Warlock Saint, his sacrifices and achievements, and the bounty rewards of the Sword Faction¡­ these would only be significant if he was still alive!

    He violently looked back, and a golden light was emitting from his body. The space around him folded. He had even resorted to using teleportation in a desperate attempt to flee! Furthermore, this escape seemed to have roused the emotions of all the Warlock Saints there¡­

    Why were you stunned? Run!

    The 20 Saint-leveled experts had arrived in a menacing manner and were insufferably arrogant. However, when they left, they were just like desperate kittens who had fled. They left dejected and depressed.

    Alludor had lived for a long time, but he felt as if tears were welling up in his eyes. These tears were because of his joy and excitement. He was so moved that he could not speak.

    Wang Zhong had determined the oue of the situation in a short time. They would not allow this chance to slip by so easily. He pointed the tip of the Neb Sword at the fleeing enemies. ¡°Humans must win. Kill them!¡±

    Sword Three!

    Thousands of swords appeared in the sky. Saints could run very quickly, but what about the rest?

    At this moment, the human soldiers had suddenly awakened. Their bodies were filled with power. This was the time to pay back the injustice and humiliation they had suffered.

    Kill them~~~~~~~~~~

    Countless soldiers from the Holy Land followed the sacred sword in the air and chased after the Octopus people¡­

    ¡­

    The Teachers andmanders of the armies tabted their losses and found a suitable ce for the wounded to rest.

    Wang Zhong did not immediately rush back to the north base. Firstly, the restriction on flying had been restored in the north area. He would wait for themand headquarters to sort out the destroyed airships. After all, no matter how severe the losses were, they would definitely be able to gather one or two airships that could be used immediately. This was the southernmost area of the Warrendoor mountains that stretched over thousands of kilometers. They were very far from the base. Traveling on an airship would definitely be much faster than flying as a Heavenly Soul.

    Furthermore, before he left, he wanted to see one person. This was perfect timing as this person was in the frontline campsite.

    It was Bolton, Sophia¡¯s great disciple and Scarlet¡¯s senior¡­ He had been following the army for over three months. Wang Zhong and Grai had talked about how he had fallen into the fragment world. After sorting out some of the details, it was not difficult to suspect that Bolton was involved in this. Furthermore, Wang Zhong sensed that Scarlet was in danger and that this involved Sophia. Before he went to confront and fall out with her, he wanted to obtain some clues about this situation from Bolton. This was definitely beneficial and would not bring him any harm. At least, he would be able to better understand the situation instead of running around like a headless snake, which might end up backfiring.

    He talked about this with Alludor, and Alludor immediately agreed. However, it was a pity that the campsite was in a mess. The usually orderly departments were inplete chaos. They temporarily did not have any information on whether Bolton was alive and whether he was still in the campsite.

    Thus, Alludor sent his strongestrades and asked them to bring their subordinates to personally find a person called Bolton in the campsite. He also told them to be careful in their actions to prevent alerting Bolton and letting him run away¡­ Alludor had lived for a long time. He was good at discerning what others thought from their voice and bodynguage. Just from Wang Zhong¡¯s tone, he could tell that him looking for Bolton would not end up well.

    At the same time, he personally invited Wang Zhong and Grai to the temporarymander headquarters, full of gratitude.

    He could not help but be touched. He had just experienced a near-death experience and personally witnessed the birth of the top Heavenly Soul expert in history. Furthermore, this super Heavenly Soul had even saved countless lives, including his. Although Alludor was typically able to keep hisposure, he could not calm down now.

    He had obtained such achievements at such a young age. He was also the young man who had saved the entire frontline army. He should definitely be extremely arrogant, but Alludor felt ratherfortable that this young man did not put on airs in front of him. When he spoke, he was very respectful, like the excellent juniors that typically approached Alludor. Thus, Alludor was happy and was fond of him.

    Alludor knew that there were some things he should not ask about. He did not ask Wang Zhong and Grai about their experiences in the fragment world. He only asked how they had suddenly appeared from that world.

    They had to talk about this.

    The entrance and exit of the fragment world were north of the Warrendoor Mountains. This was also the ce where Wang Zhong and Grai had fallen in when the humans had just invaded the mountains. Perhaps this fragment world reflected the position where it had been in real life. Furthermore, the copse of the fragment world caused the rules to be in chaos. Thus, the gateway to the fragment world shifted and opened up arbitrarily.

    Butter on, since the fragment world was recaptured by Wang Zhong, the original gateway lost its original function. Wang Zhong sensed the position of where the fragment world connected to the outside world and used this position to open up a pathway. Thus, although he was still near the Warrendoor Mountains, it was inevitable that there would be a great distance between where they appeared and where the original gateway was.

    As for the fact that they had appeared in the middle of the imprisoned space, this was definitely not a coincidence.

    The disy of the imprisonment curse was a result of 20 Saint-leveled experts activating the power of the heaven and the earth. Thus, an abnormal phenomenon would definitely ur in that space. In reality, Wang Zhong was able to urately determine the position of the Mizobudapi World due to the light from the imprisonment curse. The void had been attracted by its great power¡­

    Alludor understood. He also had a fragment world and definitely knew what exactly it was about. He was just slightly sentimental. ¡°You have just advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. It¡¯s fine if you have such great power, but your soul perception is also powerful. You could determine where the outer world was from a distant void¡­ You can be considered the top Heavenly Soul in the entire history of the human race!¡±

 Chapter 965 - Extreme Bullying

    <h4>965 Extreme Bullying</h4>

    As he spoke, he hesitated. He actually wanted to talk about Wang Zhong''s sword. He was not trying to spy upon his ultimate technique but sensed the existence of a domain in his attacks. A Heavenly Soul expert who understood the concept of domains was definitelypletely different from a Sacred Teacher who understood the concept of domains as the Heavenly Soul would be able to understand the rtionship between the power of the domain and a Heavenly Soul. Alludor had desired to master domains for far too long but had never made any progress. If Wang Zhong was willing him to guide him in this aspect, it would truly be... However, he was embarrassed to speak. It was not that he was not willing to put down his image. He just felt as if he was offending Wang Zhong.

    However, Wang Zhong saw his uncertainty. In fact, domains referred to the rules and pathways in cultivation. He could not teach Alludor about this as he could only give some hints about his pathway but could not exin it in words. He had onlyprehended Sword Two by ident. Guiding others on their paths and rules? Alludor was truly desperate. He was thinking too much...

    He did not talk about this topic. In the end, Alludor did not have the face to directly ask him about this. They chatted leisurely before the subordinates Alludor had deployed brought back news.

    They had captured Bolton. He seemed to have sensed that the higher-ups would capture him. Thus, he took the opportunity while everyone in the military camp was sorting out their losses and checking for injuries to secretly steal an airship from the mountains. He was prepared to fly, but the crystal energy system of the airship was spoiled, and he was unable to take off. Thus, the subordinates that rushed over managed to catch him.

    Wang Zhong''s eyes lit up. After all, this involved a few secrets. He looked at Alludor. "Great Teacher Alludor, I would like to talk to him one on one."

    "Of course!" Alludor did not speak any more nonsense and gave in to his guest''s request. When Bolton was brought in, hefortably stood up and walked out of the headquarters at the same time. He had even allowed Wang Zhong to use the headquarters...

    Bolton, who was pushed in, had an expression full of hopelessness.

    He had already realized that Wang Zhong and Grai were not dead. Furthermore, Wang Zhong was like a deity. When he killed a dozen Saint-leveled experts with one sh, Bolton already sensed that he would eventually cause him some trouble. Although he was not sure whether the fact that he had trapped Grai and Wang Zhong was exposed, he did not dare to take a gamble. Thus, he immediately tried to run away. As for the mission that his Teacher had given him... Asking him to kill a weirdo who could kill a dozen Saint-leveled experts in one strike? What kind of joke was this?!

    But he never expected that he would be this unlucky. The onlyplete airship that he saw could not take off. Furthermore, Great Teacher Alludor''s subordinates had arrived far too quickly. Due to Bolton''s identity, these subordinates all recognized him. They blocked him and immediately caught him.

    However, he still felt lucky at that moment. After all, although he had harmed Grai and Wang Zhong, he had done so very cleanly. Even if they had a feeling that he was behind this, they definitely did not have any evidence. ording to thews of the Holy City, they had no right to do anything to him. Furthermore, this young man had just advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage and had just reached his twenties. He was probably not cruel and resolute... This was his hope for survival! However, the moment he entered, he saw how Great Teacher Alludor had given the entire headquarters to Wang Zhong for Wang Zhong''s convenience. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong was calm and did not seem to have any psychological burdens. Bolton knew that the stupid rules would not give him any assurance in the face of this kind of person.

    Killing Bolton was nothing to him! He did not doubt that even if Wang Zhong openly tortured him cruelly in the headquarters and his shrieks echoed throughout the entire military camp, there would definitely be no one who would take a look inside!

    During times like this, nothing was more important than preserving his own life. He did not mind even if he had to betray his Teacher.

    "Don''t kill me!" Before Wang Zhong spoke, Bolton already shouted out of his own initiative. "I''ll tell you everything! I can tell you many things, things that you don''t know about but are extremely important to you! Just spare my life!"

    Wang Zhong coldly red at him. Just causing Grai to fall into the fragment world was enough for him to shred Bolton into thousands of pieces, but there were other things? His instincts told him that this definitely had something to do with Scarlet. This was also what he wanted to know most from Bolton.

    He did not agree or reject him. Instead, a boundless and terrifying pressure spread from his body. He waspletely different from how harmonious and amiable he was with Great Teacher Alludor.

    Then, a word coldly jumped out from the gaps between his teeth. "Speak!"

    ......

    Unlike the soul-stirring frontlines, the north base was calm and happy.

    Their recent battles had all been very sessful. News of victories continued to stream in from the main forces who had advanced to the Warrendoor Mountains, allowing the logistics personnel in the distance to feel extremely relieved. The main forces had entered the final stages of the war, and the north area was now under their control. On the contrary, there was not much happening in the Exploration Team Department. Besides the fact that some small exploration teams were still epting superficial missions, the other top exploration teams were either cultivating their Soul Power Circuit as usual or were so free that they started to grow anxious.

    However, the Exploration Team Department was especially crowded today. People were crowding outside the campsite where the Wanderlust Team team was.

    The Red Widow had spoken 10 days ago and wanted dimir from the Wanderlust Team to look for her after cleaning himself. Ten days had passed, but the Wanderlust Team maintained their stance. They wanted the Red Widow toe herself!

    Frankly speaking, when the Wanderlust Team issued this harsh statement 10 days ago, arge group of people in the Exploration Team Department expected them to win. After all, the reputations of Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were widespread. Even though Wang Zhong was now missing, everyone in the Wanderlust Team seemed to be used to his incredibly impressive ability to appear at the right time and ce. Ten days would be enough for the Wanderlust Team to contact their leader. Even if they could not, they still had Mu Zi, right?

    But until now, Wang Zhong who was supposed to return had not arrived, and there had been no news from him. Even Mu Zi, who was supposed to be with the exploration team, had disappeared. He had been at the library in the Holy City andmunicated with Feng over Skylink. He had passed her his receipts full of smiles. However, in the first few days after Red Widow issued her cruel statement, it was said that he hadprehended something from a book and went to the Fifth Dimension to conduct experiments. Till now, no one had been able to contact him. Skylink was also useless...

    The Wanderlust Team had already gotten used to this god only checking his Skylink when submitting receipts or when he was in a rush. Although it was particrly untimely that this had happened, this was not how outsiders perceived the situation.

    "The two experts of the Wanderlust Team are not here. This is too much of a coincidence."

    "I don''t believe that this is a coincidence. This is such a big affair among the exploration teams. As long as they are still alive and have their Skylink with them, how could they not know that this is happening? Are they afraid of the Red Widow?"

    "Nonsense. Lao Wang challenged the Sword Saint on his own. Do you think that he is afraid of the Red Widow?"

    "He is only a Semi-Heavenly Soul, and so is the Red Widow. Do you dare to say that the Red Widow does not dare to challenge a Sword Saint one on one? She just hasn''t encountered one."

    "That''s right. Furthermore, the Red Spiders are deeply rooted in the Holy City, and she has been a Semi-Heavenly Soul for several years. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong and the rest have just stepped into this territory. It is normal for them to feel afraid."

    "That doesn''t make sense. With Wang Zhong''s personality, even if he is not certain, he won''t run away."

    "Use your brain! If Wang Zhong really returns and loses to the Red Spiders, the Wanderlust Team will truly be done for..."

    "Damn, you''re talking as if the Wanderlust Team will be fine even if he doesn''t return to deal with this."

    "They will definitely be fine for the time being. After all, they are in the base. As long as the members of the Wanderlust Team don''t go out, the Red Spiders can only speak ruthlessly. Would they really dare to kill people in the base? Furthermore, haven''t you heard that someone is supporting the Wanderlust Team? The top-10 exploration teams wanted to mess with them, but someone from the higher-ups is always helping the Wanderlust Team to speak up. They might have looked for a great figure to help them out. In the end, the higher-ups will resolve this situation. It will just be a matter of time."

    "Oh..." A spectator who was not involved in this widened his eyes. "ording to you, does that mean that we have nothing to see today?"

    "That might not be the case. Haven''t you seen that the Wolf King is back?"

    Wolf King Alexander was at the site but was not among the Wanderlust Team. Instead, he was in the nearby barracks where he waited with the dimensional humans. Needless to say, the Wolf King was rather decent when he did things. A few days ago, Hyde had looked for him to seek help. However, the Wolf King replied that he would not intervene in these affairs and appear on behalf of the Wanderlust Team.

    Everyone who was involved was very clear that the Red Widow asking for dimir to apany her was just an excuse. The Red Widow was representing the top-10 exploration teams to give a wake-up call to the Wanderlust Team. If the Wanderlust Team was strong enough, they could continue, but if they had no power, then they had to admit to their fear. These were the rules. Appearing on behalf of someone else? That waspletely irrational. After all, the Wolf King was still in this circle, and there were some rules he could not break. However, he was afraid that this would affect his rtionship with the Wanderlust Team. He could notpletely ignore them and had to keep them within a certain distance. Thus, he did note together with the Red Widow, who had warmly invited him yesterday, and did not enter the Wanderlust Team''s campsite. Instead, he observed from the side. As long as Red Widow did not go overboard, he would not say anything.

    It was noon and the bright sun was high overhead. Some spectators were rather impatient after waiting for such a long time. When they finally thought that Red Widow might not have the courage to do things in the base, four figures appeared at the entrance of the Wanderlust Team campsite.

    Red Widow Faith Kelly was in the lead. The bewitching woman wore a sexy off-shoulder top. The shoulders that swayed as she walked could seize the souls of all men.

    Three other people hade along with her. They were Phantom King Morad, Blue Fatty Adaman, and Strongest on Earth 135 Small Felix... They were the strongest exploration team leaders in the north base.

    "My small prince." Red Widow was still far away, but herughter had floated over. "Have you cleaned yourself? I don''t want to smell sweat when I am happy..."

    Countless people poked their heads out of the surrounding barracks. Those who were slightly braver had even stood nearby and were ready to watch. As the Red Widow''s voice drifted through, several people from the Wanderlust Team walked out from their barracks.

    Oscar, Feng, Napier, Small Eyes, Hyde, and dimir had appeared... Other than Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, the two most important people, the remaining elites in the Wanderlust Team were all here. Their expressions were not as rxed and pleased as Red Widow''s. The people outside had not guessed wrongly. Although Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were not around, there were still strict rules in the north base. As long as the Wanderlust Team did not ept missions and go out, they would not be afraid that Red Widow would cause trouble in the base.

    They expected that they would simply speak some nonsense and deliver a harsh statement, but the fact that three exploration team leaders had been invited was rather unexpected. With this kind of formation, they were afraid that today would not turn out well.

    But since the situation had reached this stage, they could only muster up their courage and ept this. They could not lose out in terms of aura.

    dimir was directly involved in this. He immediately took a step forward but did not reply to Red Widow. Instead, he stood steadily, and the aura of a peak Heroic Soul was released naturally. Cold air gathered around his body. He said in a cold tone, "If you want to fight, then fight. dimir is willing to experience this!"

    The former Ice Prince of Earth was in high spirits, but recently, he had suffered from too many shocks. He was rather pitiful. Over the past few days, he had contacted his former family about the situation with Red Widow and hoped that his seniors could appear on behalf of him. He did not want to cause trouble for the Wanderlust Team because of him. However, he never expected that his seniors were mysteriously excited. Not only did they not give him any support, his father even implied that dimir should use his body to "conquer" Red Widow...

    The reason was very simple. The Red Widow had the support of a mysterious and strong power in the Holy City. Furthermore, her potential was shocking. In the future, she was destined to be a powerful Great Teacher or even Sacred Teacher! Yes, this woman was unrestrained and did not have good rumors about her, but if dimir was able to use his masculinity as a member of the Vasilyevich Family and make her surrender to him, there was no doubt that this would allow the family''s power and position in the Holy City to rise rapidly! Furthermore, even if he was not sessful, it was not a bad thing to have a one-night stand with such a person. Although Red Widow was unrestrained, she was well-known for her beauty in the Holy City. Furthermore, dimir was a man. Why was he vexed over this? Why was he being so unreasonable over this romance?! This senior was old, but if he was young and in his thirties, he would have gone to look for her out of his own initiative! In terms of this, the men from the Vasilyevich Family thought that they were the strongest and had the highest stamina!

    When the Ice Prince heard this, he was dumbfounded. Was this really his father? Where had the ruthless Vasilyevich family gone? Was the ruthlessness of the Vasilyevich Family only used to face weaklings on Earth?

    dimir was not fond of this, and his expression sunk. No matter whether he was strong enough to challenge Red Widow, he would fight!

    The Ice Prince was full of fighting spirit. However, the moment her beautiful eyes that were charming and affectionatended on dimir, she pulled in his gaze. It was as if her eyes contained a peculiar magic that caused dimir to be immediately dumbfounded.

    Red Widow''s chuckle sounded throughout the campsite. "Beloved, you are so cute. But save some of your strength. We will have the time to learn from each other in a while... Come,e to me..."

    dimir''s eyes struggled for a few seconds before ckening. The fighting spirit as a peak Heroic Soul that he had gathered was gone, while the cold air that surged around his body also dispersed. He felt dazed, as if he was in darkness. He saw a source of light in front of him, and his body subconsciously walked towards that light...

    Not only was dimir affected, other than Phantom King Morad and a few other people, everyone who was standing nearby also seemed to be attracted by Red Widow''s magicalughter. Their eyes were dull. They seemed rxed and absentminded.

    "Witch!"

    A terrifying roar violently sounded from the dazed crowd. It was like a sharp warning from an angry lion''s roar. In an instant, everyone who was in a daze came to with a start and broke through the hallucinatory magic.

    Closely after, a massive palm descended from the sky with the force of a thunderbolt and violently attacked!

    The massive fist arrived in a menacing manner and was aimed at Red Widow, who was executing the hallucination. Red Widow furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Her body was like a light bird that floated away.

    Boom!

    The massive palm pped the ground, leaving behind a palm-shaped hole that was several meters wide. A figure descended from the sky and stood in front of dimir. He cupped his fist in the other hand as a greeting and had no fear in his eyes. He was not someone who liked to poke his nose into the business of others, but since he had promised Wang Zhong to join the Wanderlust Team, he would have to appear on behalf of the Wanderlust Team when Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were not around. "Mo Wen from the Wanderlust Team would like to talk!"

    "That''s Mo Wen from the Mo Family, a family of ancient martial arts practitioners!"

    "He is the third great god from the Wanderlust Team. I heard that he challenged a Sword Saint one on one and returned in one piece."

    "Was I hit by magic just now? Damn, I feel a bit dizzy. This Red Widow is too cruel, starting off with a group attack..."

    "Hurry up. Get away. My god, these deities are fighting, but don''t make us suffer!"

    Those who had awoken with a start from the hallucination felt a lingering fear. The audience, who had left arge empty space, hurriedly stepped back and provided an evenrger area for battle. Meanwhile, dimir, who was behind Mo Wen, was rather dejected. He had wanted to fight Red Widow with all his might, but he never expected that he did not even have the right to attack... Loneliness appeared on the Ice Prince''s face as he silently retreated.

    Meanwhile Red Widow Faith Kelly chuckled. "Someone from the Mo Family? Heh heh, you are somewhat ugly, but your physique is not bad. I heard that you are a member of the Wanderlust Team, but only in name. Are you sure that you want toe out on behalf of the Wanderlust Team? If you retreat now, I will not make a fuss about this since you are from the Mo Family."

    Although she said that she would not make a fuss, as she spoke, a bewitching red light shed past her eyes. This hallucinatory eye technique was one of Red Widow''s best skills. If she made eye contact with someone, as long as they were of a lower level, they would not be spared.

    However, she was now facing Mo Wen. The moment Red Widow used her eye techniques, Mo Wen had closed his eyes.

    "You actually dare to close your eyes when facing me. Are you asking for death?" Red Widow chuckled. Even herughter had a piercing and hallucinatory magic. At the same time, her finger lightly touched the air.

    A thread-like ray of silver light instantly shot out and silently aimed for the middle of Mo Wen''s eyebrows!

    This silver thread was extremely thin and was hard to locate. There was not even a whizzing sound. Furthermore, Mo Wen''s eyes were closed. He would definitely not be able to avoid this attack.

    But Mo Wen, whose eyes were closed, seemed to have cheated. He could clearly see the attack that people could not even see with their eyes open. His body moved slightly to the side, and his posture was elegant and rxed. It was as if he was taking a stroll in a peaceful courtyard. At the same time, his left hand stretched out slightly, and he clenched his fist. Then, a massive hand violently charged towards Red Widow.

    "Sight-severing meditation!" Arade from the Federation shouted excitedly from among the crowd. When others closed their eyes, theirbat power and judgment might be affected, but this was definitely not the case for Mo Wen!

    The sudden palm attack was extremely powerful, and its might was shocking. The moment it appeared, the Heroic Souls nearby felt a suffocating sense of pressure. This was a super genius who could force the All-Mouthy King to a hopeless situation with his eyes closed. Other than Wang Zhong, Mo Wen was one of the prides of the newbies who hade from Earth. Even though he was not well-known in the Holy City as he had only recently arrived, none of the newbies from Earth would forget the fear they felt from this invincible god of war.

    He was a Semi-Heavenly Soul!

    However, even when faced with an attack that could cause peak Heroic Souls to panic, there was no fear on the Red Widow''s face. She was simply slightly surprised. He was a fellow who was not famous. Although he was from the Mo Family, he had reached thisbat level only one year after advancing to the Heroic Soul Stage.

    "You''re not too bad. I''ll apany you to y!" Her body floated, and she soared into the sky. Not only had she easily dodged the attack, she also stopped and hovered in midair.

    Flying was something that only Heavenly Soul experts could achieve. She looked down from the sky and realized that this would not fully continue as she had wanted it to.

    But before Red Widow could stabilize herself in midair, seven or eight shadows had appeared around her at the same time.

    Golden light shed from Mo Wen''s body. He jumped into the air and produced shadows that surrounded Red Widow.

    Secret Technique ¡ª¡ª Eight Moving Buddhas!

    Seven or eight massive palms attacked from all directions at the same time. Red Widow''s expression changed slightly. There was an explosion in the sky as the palms violently collided with one another, producing a massive crash and a terrifying quake. Half of the base started to shake. It was as if the palms were about to squeeze Red Widow between them and turn her into minced meat!

    Had the attacknded?!

    The two of them changed attacks very quickly, and there was too much for everyone to take in. In fact, the spectators were rather slow. They only heard the sound of an explosion in midair but could not keep up with their actions. Even Phantom King Morad, Blue Fatty, Small Felix, and the rest could not help but be surprised. Mo Wen was only third in the Wanderlust Team but had such power! The Wanderlust Team seemed to have people with unusual and unrecognized talents.

    However, the red shadow was even faster than the massive palm. In the blink of an eye, she charged out and soared high into the sky.

    However, Red Widow''s moves seemed to have been calcted. A figure that shone with golden light appeared out of thin air high in the sky.

    The golden figure was extremely bright, being even more dazzling than the golden Soul Power of many Heavenly Soul Great Teachers. Was that Mo Wen?

    No! Those with sharp eyes already realized that the figure waspletely made out of gold.

    "A Soul Guard!"

    "A Golden Soul Guard from the Kelomia World!"

    It was as if the Golden Soul Guard had been waiting for this moment. It swung the giant golden staff in its hand at Red Widow''s head.

    Boom!

    Red Widow could not dodge this attack. Two dainty, jade-like hands were raised into the air. She felt as if a massive power that could topple mountains and overturn oceans hadnded with a crash. She was not good at withstanding pure power. At that moment, it felt as if her arms were numb. She could not control her body and rapidly fell to the ground. However, just as she was falling, the fellow from the Mo Family had prepared an attack with terrifying power!

    There was no expression on Mo Wen''s face. The aura of a Semi-Heavenly Soul had been fully disyed. The rich Soul Power that was released caused his clothes to flutter even though there was no wind. An air current continued to revolve as it spread into his surroundings.

    "Mo School ¡ª¡ª 1,000 Buddha Hands!"

    This was thebat technique he had used to fight Wang Zhong during the CHF. After stepping into the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage, this technique had transformed into a Soul Domination Combat Technique with terrifying might. The golden palm shades that filled the sky instantly blocked Red Widow, who was falling from the sky and could not control her body. At that moment, she could not dodge. Meanwhile, the Golden Soul Guard charged at her overhead.

    The heaven and the earth were like two tracks. Attacks came from both sides!

    Red Widow was furious...

    She had just wanted to y with this newbie, who had just advanced to the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage. She wanted to see what stuff a member of the Mo Family, one of the three ancient families in the Holy City, had to show. But she never expected that this careless exploration would force her into an awkward position. A scarlet red light shot from Red Widow''s eyes. She had been ying with Mo Wen on the basis that she was much stronger than him, but when faced with an enemy like Mo Wen, which Heroic Soul could say that they were much stronger than him? She should not have been careless when dealing with this kind of expert. She should have gone all out from the very beginning!

    Her red hair immediately stood on its end. A boundless and vast power spread violently into the surroundings. The figure that was falling rapidly from the sky brutally stopped.

    ROAR~~~

    Her bewitching and gentle voice had turned as ferocious and terrifying as a demon at that moment. This terrifying power could bepared to that of a Heavenly Soul Great Teacher. As a result, the countless Heroic Souls on the ground could not help but kneel on the ground! Even Mo Wen''s powerful palm attack stopped in the face of this vast power. Closely after, red light dazzled in the sky.

    The sky was filled with dense silk shadows that spread from Red Widow''s body in an instant. They blocked out the clouds and seemed to cover the entire sky!

    The Golden Soul Guard that attacked overhead had thebat level of a Semi-Heavenly Soul, but it was instantly caught in the countless spider webs. As a result, it was tightly bound by the webs and could not move its limbs.

    Boom!

    At the same time, thousands of spider webs instantly exploded.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa...

    The thousands of golden palm shades in the sky were instantly pierced through by the countless spider webs! The webs were as thin as needles but were extremely dense. They seemed to be specially designed to break through this attack!

    Mo Wen''s expression suddenly changed. This attack had been too smooth. Even he had the misconception that this was all there was to Red Widow. While the experts were battling, even though he had not been careless, this moment of misconception was enough to overturn the situation and determine life or death.

    There was no space to dodge from the dense spider webs. They passed through the palm shades and instantly attacked, nailing Mo Wen to the ground!

    One hundred spider webs pierced through his body, hands, feet, and legs...

    Mo Wen immediately thought about umting Soul Power to get rid of the spider webs that tied him up. However, when he activated his Soul Power, he realized that the spider webs had not tied him up at random. In that instantaneous attack, she had urately tied up all the meridians on his body. He could not activate his Soul Power at all!

    Mo Wen sighed silently. It was not that he had been lucky and managed to escape harm. Instead, his enemy had done this on purpose. Perhaps it was because they were in the base, or because she had misgivings about his identity as a member of the Mo Family... But no matter what, the Red Widow was definitely stronger than him. From what he understood about the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage, he still could not challenge these exploration team leaders.

    The fight ended far too quickly. It was as if it had suddenly stopped after reaching a climax. As a result, many people who were ready to apud and cheer Mo Wen on widened their mouths. However, they were so dumbfounded that they could not shout.

    The red figure gradually descended. Her bewitching and sexy off-shoulder top had be tattered from the battle, exposing some parts that should not be exposed. Red Widow''s expression was gloomy. Obviously, she was not concerned about giving a glimpse of her intimate parts. However, she cared about how her carelessness hadnded her in a dangerous situation with a young and inexperienced fool. If she did not recognize that Mo Family had special capabilities in the Holy City, she would have killed this joker a long time ago!

    She looked at the fellow she had nailed down, full of disgust. She stepped on Mo Wen''s face.

    "Boss!

    "Mo Wen!"

    The people from the Wanderlust Team had recovered from their shock. When they saw Red Widow stepping on Mo Wen''s face, without waiting for her to make another move, Napier, dimir, and Oscar attacked in rage at the same time.

    "Go away!"

    Red Widow''s cold voice did not have any emotion. She was even toozy to use her magic. She simply stretched out her left hand and spider webs shot out like needles! If even Mo Wen could not avoid this attack, how would these three people be able to resist it? The spider webs instantly pierced through their bodies. All of them fell from the sky while vomiting blood.

    Red Widow was toozy to even look at them. She was ring at Mo Wen, who she was stepping on. This fellow was from the Mo Family, and she would definitely not be able to kill him. However, this did not mean that she could not teach him a lesson that he would never forget!

    Her voice was cold and cruel. At the same time, it contained an indisputable aura. "Do you not want your hands, or do you not want your legs. Or, do you not want your d*ck?"

 Chapter 966 - Times Have Changed

    <h4>966 Times Have Changed</h4>

    The cold voice instantly spread throughout the entire campsite. Other than the people from the Wanderlust Team, who stared angrily at her and were ready to take action, the vast majority of the observers kept quiet out of fear. They thought about the fear they felt when Red Widow made her debut in her career.

    Back then, Red Widow was not as low-key as she was after she became an exploration team leader. All those who offended Red Widow back then would have their arms, legs, or other even more important parts broken... If a man did not have "that", was he still considered a man?

    Many people subconsciously retreated as they covered their crotch area. Mo Wen''s face had been violently stepped on, and he only had the leeway to speak. However, he remained silent and did not speak. Instead, he chose to attack, fully prepared to take on the consequences. Begging, asking for mercy, or negotiating was not something Mo Wen did.

    People rushed out from the Wanderlust Team once again. However, they did not even have the right to make Red Widow attack them. They were shocked by her terrifying aura, pressing Small Eyes and Feng firmly on the ground.

    She was powerful! Tyrannical! Weaklings could only submit themselves to her!

    The surroundings were silent. Some dimensional humans wanted to help, but even Wolf King had not said anything. They definitely did not have the right to speak. Thus, they could only watch and be anxious.

    Needless to say, the Wanderlust Team was rather liked by the people in the Exploration Team Department. After all, it was said that Wang Zhong had invented the Soul Power Circuit. Thus, everyone had received material benefits from his great contributions and started to have a good impression of the Wanderlust Team. They started to try and understand them. Then, they were quickly attracted by these fellows, who were brave enough to break through various rules.

    They had juste to watch for fun. They were in the base, and no one thought that the Red Widow would actually do anything. However, when she stepped on Mo Wen and severely injured three core members of the Wanderlust Team. When she used a harsh tone to ask Mo Wen which body part he did not want, everyone woke up to the reality.

    Red Widow was daring. Was there anything that this crazy woman did not dare to do?

    Where were thew-enforcement officers? Where were the patrol troops? Where were the Great Teachers? The fight between Mo Wen and Red Widow had been earthshaking. Why were the relevant authorities keeping silent and lying low?

    But when they thought about this, they realized that the situation did not seem that simple.

    Who were thew-enforcement officers on the base? They were the Phantom Squadron! The leader of the Phantom Squadron, Morad, was here. It was evident that he was in collusion with Red Widow. How would he suddenlye out and help the Wanderlust Team?

    As for the Great Teachers, how many Great Teachers were left in the base? Other than a few professional researchers responsible for logistics who did not care about these Heroic Souls, the other Great Teachers had all been deployed to the frontlines. If they were not fighting at the Warrendoor mountains, they would be in charge of guarding the important branches in the north area.

    There was only one Great Teacher who was still in the north base. It was Great Teacher Sophia!

    But this could not be right. Officially, Great Teacher Sophia was in charge of the Exploration Team Department. With such an intense fight in the Exploration Team Department campsite, even if no one reported this to her, it was impossible that she would not send anyone here.

    Personally, Great Teacher Sophia''s disciple, Scarlet, was from the Wanderlust Team, right? Rationally, when the Wanderlust Team was being bullied at their home ground, she should have stood up for them. But where was she...

    The Heroic Soul soldiers who were observing and the Wanderlust Team could not understand. Even the exploration team leaders, who had participated in leading this, actually did not quite understand.

    In order to help Red Widow, Morad had reported to the higher-ups in advance that he would temporarily transfer jobs. He would be in charge of the small group from the Phantom Squadron who was originally in charge of patrolling the campsite and would embark on a mission. In reality, he did not have to report what jobs he would allocate to his subordinates to Sophia. Thus, the main purpose of this report was to see Sophia''s attitude.

    Great Teacher Sophia was very astute. This cheap trick, as well as the topic of Red Widow and the Wanderlust Team that had sustained for 10 days, how could she not know it? If she had decided to stop this, perhaps no one would havee today. It would have been empty talk, and they would wait to take their revengeter on. However, Morad was surprised that Sophia''s official reply consisted of two simple words: "Exercise restraint."

    They were about to cause trouble in the base. What did she mean by "exercise restraint"? It was equivalent to saying "do what you want" and "do as you see fit!"

    Even though the exploration team leaderspletely did not understand why Sophia had done so and did not help her disciple''s exploration team, her intentions were very obvious.

    She did not stop them. She even seemed to be encouraging them!

    Thus, when they arrived today, they had no intention of being kind. Those who had thought that Red Widow would not dare to cause any trouble in the base were ignorant and narrow-minded. Theypletely did not understand the meaning of this, including Mo Wen, who was being stepped on. Luckily, he was a member of the Mo Family. If it had been someone else, Red Widow would have killed them straight away!

    "Not answering? Heh heh..." Red Widowughed coldly. Her voice grew even colder. "I see that you don''t want all three parts!"

    When she said that she would do something, she would do it. Beating up Mo Wen would definitely anger the Mo Family, but she had already given him a chance that he had not seized. As for the rage from the Mo Family... she had people supporting her, right? The Mo Family simply had special capabilities in the Holy City and was an ancient family. She only gave them some face because they were important people. However, in terms of strength, they were no match for her!

    "Stop! Let him go!"

    Someone from the Wanderlust Team roared in rage. Napier coughed up blood. Not only were the prative effects of her spider webs shocking, they also had powerful numbing effects. If someone else from the Wanderlust Team had not supported him, he would not have been able to stand up. Mo Wen was the person he respected most. When he saw that he was about to suffer from a violent beating, he could not help but roar in rage.

    "Heh heh." A disdainful look shed past Red Widow''s face. Not only was this directed to Napier, it was also directed to the entire Wanderlust Team. She was determined to release the rage she felt from being treated unfairly by a newbie. However, the thrill of killing was not the reason she struck her de. Instead, it was the process of enjoying the fear and terror that others felt. "I am going to cut him up. What can you do?"

    Napier''s entire body started to tremble. He could not even withstand her spider webs. What else could he do?

    "If our leader was around..." Someone from the Wanderlust Team wailed pitifully.

    That was right. Even though many people thought that there was not much difference between Wang Zhong and Red Widow, with the help of the other three exploration team leaders, even if Wang Zhong was around, he might not be able to do so. But at that moment, when they were in a hopeless situation, everyone thought about the legendary leader who had brought everyone countless miracles and single-handedly brought the Wanderlust Team from a rubbish exploration team to an exploration team who could look at the Exploration Team Department with disdain.

    If Captain Wang and great god Mu Zi were here, this vile woman would not have the leeway to act wildly!

    Countless people in the exploration team all desired this in their hearts. However, it was a pity that this desire was of no use. Wang Zhong did note. If praying was of any use, then Mario would not have died back then. This world would not have so many tragedies either.

    "Red Widow." Wolf King finally stood up. The situation had progressed to a stage that he was least willing to see. He took a step forward, and the powerful aura of a Semi-Heavenly Soul filled the air. "Stop here. It''s too much!"

    This was rather surprising. Red Widow was unflinching when faced with Wolf King, who had never lost to any Heroic Souls. Even though his exploration team was ranked lower than the Red Spiders, Red Widow would definitely not dare to be careless. However, it was a pity that the Red Spiders were not the only ones involved today.

    Sheughed. "What? Are you nning toe forward on behalf of them?"

    "I don''t mind." Wolf King smiled faintly. "I just want to remind you that this is the base. After all, you have not shed with Wang Zhong. Before the true owner appears, why are you starting a great massacre?"

    "I want to." Red Widow was unshaken by this. Sheughed coldly. "If you are going to bring up the rules, aren''t you aware? Do you think that I will be afraid of you?"

    The moment she finished speaking, seven or eight figures appeared from the crowd. They were no match to the aura of the exploration team leaders, but they had a faint aura that was simr to that of a Semi-Heavenly Soul. They were the strongest elites from the Red Spiders!

    "My god, a gang attack?"

    "We dimensional humans have never been afraid of death."

    Wolf King did not even need to speak. Countless dimensional humans behind him roared. The several hundred of them could not bear to continue watching this. The dimensional humans had never been fond of the nonsense rules that the humans in the Federation established. If not, they would not have needed to establish an exploration team. Now, they had just been waiting for Wolf King to speak!

    However, Red Widow was not alone in this. Although the voices of the dimensional humans were loud, they were not murderous enough. Although they had many people, theycked in quality.

    Extremely powerful auras spread into the surroundings, and vast might filled the air, blocking out the sounds of the dimensional humans in an instant.

    Phantom King Morad silently stood beside Red Widow. The dwarf Small Felix had also appeared. Meanwhile, Blue Fatty Adamanughed cheerily as he looked at Wolf King. "Brothers, looking at this situation. I think we should let them resolve this. However, if you are itching to train, heh heh, us brothers will apany you. We have not learned from one another for a long time, right?"

    They were the three most powerful Semi-Heavenly Souls! All their auras were at least on par with Red Widow and Wolf King. At that moment, when they stood in a line, the aura they released made everyone feel as if an incredibly powerful Heavenly Soul Great Teacher was standing in front of them! They made people tremble in fear and submit themselves to them. No one could speak!

    Wolf King Alexander''s expression was not as rxed as before. Facing an opponent of this level was fine, but facing three of them at the same time... Wolf King knew that he might not even have the chance to attack!

    The dimensional humans were instantly silenced by the powerful aura. Panic and despair started to appear on the faces of the Wanderlust Team members.

    They were actually ready to fight. Even Wolf King Alexander and the dimensional humans could not scare these crazy people. Instead, they felt oppressed. Was today''s situation beyond repair?

    "Are you not going toin?"

    Only Red Widow''s voice was left. Her voice was clear and sharp, and contained a sadistic excitement and delight. "Then I am going to start. Where should I start cutting from? I will start with the best part. I will cut off your penis!"

    Her tyrannical and arrogant voice caused everyone in the Wanderlust Team to feel grief and indignation. They could not bear to look.

    Mo Wen calmly closed his eyes. A red de made out of Soul Power had appeared in Red Widow''s hands. She raised her de and charged at him!

    Screech!

    Pa!

    Oh!

    The series of actions shocked everyone. The members of the Wanderlust Team, who had closed their eyes, could not help but hurriedly open their eyes. They expected to see Red Widow holding a bloody part. However, unlike what they had imagined, they were faced with apletely different scene.

    Mo Wen was unharmed, but Red Widow had flown several dozen meters away. There was a red palm-shaped mark on her delicate and pale face. It was as if someone had violently pped her, making her dizzy and causing her to be disoriented. She almost copsed at where she hadnded and swayed for a long time. In the end, she sat on the floor. Her eyes were in a daze, as if she had been dumbfounded by the p. She could not even think of getting up.

    This... what had happened?

    Arge group of people were dumbfounded. Not only did those who had closed their eyes not know what had happened, even those who had widened their eyes to watch, including Wolf King Alexander, Phantom King Morad, and the other experts, werepletely blinded. They did not know what had just happened!

    It was dead silent. Then, someone realized that there were two figures hovering in the air.

    Even powerful Semi-Heavenly Souls could fly and hover. However, this was on the condition that they had to use their powerful Semi-Heavenly Soul. Thus, when Semi-Heavenly Souls flew or hovered in the air, they would cause a greatmotion. Only when one advanced to the Heavenly Soul realm and couldmunicate with the heaven and the earth would they be able to easily borrow the power of the world. Then, they could easily fly quietly.

    At the same time, an incredibly powerful aura violently spread from the sky.

    The might of a Heavenly Soul!

    There was no doubt that there were two Heavenly Soul experts.

    Who were they?! It could not be Great Teacher Sophia. Their physiques werepletely different as the two people were men.

    "Captain, Captain Wang?!" A sharp-eyed member of the Wanderlust Team finally recognized him.

    "G¡ªGrai?!" Feng widened her eyes. She could not believe this.

    They could not be med for their slow reactions. There had been aplete change in their auras since they became Heavenly Souls. At that moment, they were dumbfounded as they did not dare to think that they had appeared. When they had disappeared, they were still Heroic Souls. Who would have thought that they would suddenly be Heavenly Souls and return?

    While everyone was staring at them idly, they floated andnded on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Red Widow seemed to have finally recovered from the giddy feeling. However, before she could see the situation before her clearly, she was met with another p on the face, sending her flying high into the sky and rotating 270 degrees. She felt faint from this massive power and could not even see who had attacked her clearly!

    "You are¡ª" The three exploration team leaders, Morad, Small Felix, and Adaman, had seen Wang Zhong before and had asting impression of him. Their expressions changed slightly at that moment.

    But before they could finish speaking, the terrifying pressure hadnded on them like a mountain.

    Badump, badump, badump...

    There were three loud and clear sounds. The three of them all fell to their knees at the same time!

    Observers might have thought that they were frightened by the Heavenly Souls. However, the three exploration team leaders were very clear that the pressure was too terrifying and too powerful! Typically, when they met ordinary Great Teachers, the pressure did not cause them to kneel down. In fact, they even had the right to sit as equals at the same table as them. However, in the face of this terrifying and vast pressure, they could not even attempt to resist.

    Everyone was dumbfounded and dumbstruck... If Red Widow had been tyrannical, at that moment, Wang Zhong was unreasonably strong!

    Wang Zhong did not even look at them.

    He had advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage and was the top Heavenly Soul in history. His outlook and attacks were on apletely different level from these Heroic Souls. Moreover, he had more important and urgent things to attend to. He was racing against the clock! If he had not seen Mo Wen in distress from the airship, he would not have speciallye here even if it meant letting the Wanderlust Team suffer for a while.

    At that moment, he casually waved his hand and instantly dispersed the Soul Power spider webs on Mo Wen''s body. At the same time, he unintentionally tangled up the exploration team leaders, who were now trembling from shock. Then, he instantly soared into the sky. "Grai, help me finish up. I will be right back!"

    The figure soared into the sky and left, leaving behind the famous Red Widow ¡ª whose eyes were widened and whose drool spilled all over the ground ¡ª to face the rising star of the Holy Land. Although Wang Zhong was very strong, he left half of the work to Grai. No one expected that Wang Zhong did not even view Red Widow as an appetizer.

    "...Damn, am I dreaming? Did he be a Heavenly Soul just like that?"

    "He is from the same generation as us, right? Grai has also advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage!"

    "He''s too awesome! Did you see how Red Widow was pped just now?" Someone was so excited that he could not control himself. "She flew three meters into the air and turned 720 degrees in the air... Tsk tsk tsk tsk! What a legendary Devourer!"

    "What Devourer? He is on apletely different level! But Lao Wang can really attack. Red Widow is so pretty, but her face is hideous now..."

    "Nonsense, haven''t you heard? One would rather provoke the poisonous Red Widow than anger Lao Wang next door!"

    "When was this saying invented?"

    "Just now!"

    After a long period of silence, there was an uproar in the campsite. Not only were the people from the Wanderlust Team extremely excited, the observers who were watching the fight alsomented without choosing their words carefully. In their excitement, no one noticed the three exploration team leaders, who looked extremely dejected. They had once been high above the masses. Since when were they looked down on like this? Since when did people dare to not pay attention to them?

    But now, it was as if everyone in the Exploration Team Department had suddenly be a group of supporting roles and invisible characters...

    But so what? Ever since Wang Zhong had used just his might to press them to the ground, they understood that from this day onwards, everywhere the Wanderlust Team was, you had to keep a low profile even if you were the leader of a top-10 exploration team! Acting like a pretentious prick and putting on airs? Did you have the right to do so?

    Ever since he had entered the Holy Land, Wang Zhong had created miracles time and time again. Even if he did not have a good background, so what?

    What was happening today?

 Chapter 967 - Give You Satisfaction

    <h4>967 Give You Satisfaction</h4>

    Most importantly, Wang Zhong was as young as them. If he could reach this realm at this age, what heights would he be able to achieve in the future? Would he be able to control the Patriarch Society? Would he even be able to be the second Holy Saint Teacher? This was a goal that they did not even dare to hope to pursue!

    Even if they called themselves the strongest elites of their generation, they paled inparison to Wang Zhong! If they had not clearly understood the situation, it would no longer be a problem of strength. They would be fools, but fools would not have been able to live until today.

    The faces of the exploration team leaders turned green, then white. Finally, they silently sighed. They allowed the people around them to excitedly speak without choosing their words and chose to shut their ears for some silence. Since Wang Zhong did not kill Red Widow just now, he would not kill her in the future as well. This time, they had not nned to kill people either. They only wanted to show off their strength. At first, they had their misgivings about the Sacred Teacher Leyson, but they seemed to have been spared. Once blood was shed, no one would be able to escape alive.

    Mo Wen had gotten up from the ground. A wave of gentle Soul Power was surging into his body, easily healing the injuries that Red Widow had caused... It was thanks to Grai. However, Mo Wen did not pay much attention to his injuries. Instead, he looked up toward the figure that had quickly disappeared in the sky. This was the first time weakness and sorrow appeared in his eyes. He was a man who once thought that there was nothing he could not do and did not submit himself to Red Widow even when he was being stepped on. At that moment, his confidence started to waver.

    He had done his best, but...

    This feeling felt as if one had lost to someone in a car race by a few milliseconds. They desired victory, so they gave up their family fortune to prepare for a year. They went through various professional training and bought the best F1 race car in the world. Then, they would return to the arena with great ambition, only to realize that their opponent had a rocket! While you were desperately speeding ahead and trying to catch up, your opponent would already be in the air!

    Wang Zhong...

    The weakness in Mo Wen''s eyes onlysted for a few seconds. Then, a calm smile appeared on his face. Since he was alive, he had to continue living!

    "Where is Wang Zhong going?" Wolf King Alexander walked over. When he saw the friendly gaze that the entire Wanderlust Team looked at him with, he knew that he had definitely made the right bet today. Furthermore, he had bet on a treasure. Wang Zhong had utterly defeated them! He had been able to suppress several exploration team leaders easily, and Wolf King was very clear of the power he possessed. Was Wang Zhong an ordinary Heavenly Soul?! It was difficult to imagine that a man who he was almost on par with a few months ago was already miles ahead of him...

    Grai had healed everyone in the exploration team who had been injured. However, he was rather worried on the inside. He knew everything about Wang Zhong and naturally knew what he was going to do. Although Grai now had absolute confidence in Wang Zhong ¡ªhe was going to face Sophia! She was the peak expert in the Holy City, ording to Bolton! Wang Zhong had just experienced a great war two hours ago and was rather exhausted. After interrogating Bolton, he did not take a break and immediately flew over. There was no time for him to rest and catch his breath.

    Grai did not reply but could not help but look towards themand post in the Exploration Team Department.

    Everyone followed his gaze and saw themand post. Was he about to look for Great Teacher Sophia? What was Wang Zhong going to do?

    Not long after, there was an explosive shout in the air. "Sophia, get your ass out!"

    There were no fools here. Phantom King Morad immediately thought about Sophia''s two words when he reported to her: "exercise restraint". There was no doubt that Sophia was targeting the Wanderlust Team. There was definitely a conflict between the two of them. Furthermore, it was a conflict that could not be resolved!

    Meanwhile, the people from the Wanderlust Team realized that many things were wrong. For example, Scarlet had disappeared for a few months. ording to the higher-ups, she had gone to embark on a mission. From what they had heard previously, they simply felt there was nothing wrong and that this mission had just continued for too long... But until now, when they thought about what had happened today, Wang Zhong''s actions, and how Wang Zhong had been full of murderous intentions...

    It was evident that the murderous intentions were not directed at Red Widow. She simply did not have the right.

    He was aiming for Sophia. Something major was about to happen!

    Oscar and the rest immediately reacted. They did not know just how powerful Wang Zhong was now. They only knew that he had advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. He could probably crush several Heroic Soul exploration team leaders, but when he faced Great Teacher Sophia, who was powerful even among the Great Teachers... Frankly speaking, no one was confident. Furthermore, they were in the base. Was Wang Zhong going to rebel?

    "Let''s go and take a look!"

    ...

    The sound of the wind howled beside his ear. Wang Zhong''s figure was as quick as lightning. In a sh, he was already hovering outside the massive barrack that housed themand post.

    He did not report anything, nor did he treat her politely. Wang Zhong had learned everything from Bolton. He was burning with anger. He had only one thought in his heart!

    "Sophia!"

    The aura of a Heavenly Soul expert instantly filled the area. Dark clouds started to churn in the sky, and the spiritual influence of the world started to churn. A powerful might had started to spread throughout the Exploration Team Department. Meanwhile, his furious roar had echoed across the entire north base!

    Wang Zhong, who was standing straight in midair, was like an enraged deity. The heaven and the earth contained great resentment, and everything rumbled from his might!

    "Come out!"

    The entire north base ¡ª no matter whether it was the Holy Disciples who were traveling towards the Exploration Team Department, the guards and soldiers, the Teachers in various ces around the campsite, or the Food Department and themand post in the core area ¡ª they could all hear the boundless rage that seemed toe from a deity. They trembled in fear, as if the deity was about to burn and destroy the entire world!

    "Is that... Wang Zhong''s voice?!" E was carrying arge pile of ingredients that she had carefully picked out when she suddenly heard the voice. She felt the terrifying might and could not help but tremble. Goosebumps appeared on the surface of her skin. However, she immediately recognized who this voice belonged to.

    Even though the aura that this voice possessed waspletely different from the person she once "hated", there were times that the more one hated someone, the more one would be familiar with that person.

    Beside her, Lan Daier had stopped conducting experiments. Of course, she recognized this voice and was even more familiar with it than E. She could also sense the earth-shattering changes that had urred to the owner of this voice.

    She had already realized a few problems early on but did not have any proof. Furthermore, her rtionship with Wang Zhong was veryplicated, causing her to hesitate to speak. In the end, she did not raise this to Wang Zhong. Later on, she tried her best to find out the truth of the situation. She wanted to use the resources she possessed to learn more about Sophia''s secrets from some great figures. However, it was a pity that even to the great figures she knew, Sophia was a taboo that could not be touched. She did not have the right to find out.

    Later on, Wang Zhong disappeared for several months, and Scarlet was also missing for several months. Lan Daier was deeply troubled by this. She wanted to help, but before she could produce any results, the situation had already progressed to the point where she could not do anything. Thus, there was remorse and uneasiness in her heart. She felt as if she was too ashamed to face the convoluted rtionship and feelings between her and Wang Zhong...

    But now, Wang Zhong had suddenly returned and immediately went to find Sophia. Furthermore, he had used this method.

    Lan Daier felt a tug on her heart. He was going to face Sophia! Even though Lan Daier''s efforts had not allowed her to uncover any secrets, she at least knew that ording to the great figures she had talked to, Sophia was a dangerous person who absolutely could not be provoked!

    The materials that were so valuable that they could not be reproduced were left on the table, but Lan Daier did not even look at them. She simply threw away everything on her hands and stormed out of the door like a gust of wind.

    "Teacher! Teacher! Wait for me. Oh, what about these materials?" E panicked and stamped her foot. Then, her brain heated up, and she threw everything aside. She chased after Lan Daier.

    At that moment, the north base was swarming with people. People everywhere were heading towards themand post of the Exploration Team Department. Some people had even glided over. These people were the remaining Great Teachers in the north base who were not adept atbat. But no matter whether they were running on the ground or flying in the sky, although there were many people, not a single person actually dared to approach themand post. No matter what kind of person the man who had called for Sophia was, this was a conflict that they definitely did not want to interfere with.

    Rules in the base? Prohibitions in the military? These were all determined by the strong. If the owner wanted to smash a table, who would be able to manage them? If the Sacred Teacher did not say anything, this would mean that he had given his tacit agreement.

    Everyone stopped a distance away and looked over in astonishment. Wang Zhong did not care about those who were watching the situation. Instead, his gaze was coldly fixed on the barracks that looked dirty and ugly in his eyes. He did not call her name again. He knew Sophia was inside and could sense her presence. He also knew that she had heard his voice. She had toe out and face him.

    A figure slowly emerged from the dim barracks. The silver strands of hair on her head flew upwards!

    However, there was no trace of anger on her face. Instead, there was boundless gloom in her expression...

    Yesterday, she had gone to the fragment world. However, the slut''s condition was even worse than she had imagined. Not only had she not made any progress, she even showed signs of decline! She felt like she was about to lose her mind!

    This slut was a hypocrite. She had definitely seen something! She was resisting cultivation! She wanted to rebel against Sophia!

    At that moment, Sophia felt the impulse to rip Scarlet''s body into thousands of pieces. But she also knew that she had spent too much effort and resources on her. Furthermore, with her current body condition, she would not have 10, 20, or 30 years to find and nurture a new body. She would not be able to find such an excellent body like Scarlet''s!

    She forcibly suppressed the rage in her heart and started to console and guide Scarlet with kind words. However, when she saw the slut''s obedient expression, she knew that it would be of no use. But she could not fly into a rage or simply beat Scarlet up. It would be equivalent to extinguishing herst faint ray of hope!

    This was simply as disgusting as eating a bucket of flies!

    For now, she had no other choice. While she endured her age, she used a gentle and amiable voice that disgusted even herself and told Scarlet to continue working hard. At the same time, she had left the fragment world. For the past day, she did not care about her Skylink, which continued to ring nonstop, or the affairs in the base. She continued to look through various books and wanted to find a more effective way to force Scarlet''s body to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage. However, if it had been this easy, she would not have needed to act in front of Scarlet.

    Her hair had turned white in the span of a day. When she looked at herself in the mirror just now, Sophia almost went crazy, wanting to kill her subordinates who were chattering in the barracks. Before she could finish releasing the anger in her chest, she heard this arrogant and courageous roar.

    Come out! Come out,e out...

    It was Wang Zhong.

    Sophia immediately recognized this voice. It was not because she was familiar with this voice. Instead, after pondering about the possible reasons and connections, she felt that Scarlet was using her intelligence and had been "inspired" because of this man who deserved to die.

    If she said that she badly wanted to kill Scarlet to vent her anger, then she was dying to eat Wang Zhong''s flesh, wear his skin, and drink his blood!

    She even wanted to make Wang Zhong beg for his life with her own hands. However, she had never expected him to find her by himself. Furthermore, he had dared to act impolite and impudent outside her door. She was boiling with rage and immediately wanted to go out and deal with this naive bastard. However, she was an old demon who had lived for several hundred years. When she got up, she sensed that something was wrong.

    The aura of a Heavenly Soul? Had that bastard advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage?

    A fellow who had three or four soulpanions was able to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage?

    In an instant, Sophia''s irritable emotions had calmed down.

    She understood the method and strength behind this. There were only three people in the history of the Holy City who had conquered the Tempering Soul Cmity that was three times more powerful than usual. Furthermore, all three of them became invincible Heavenly Souls right after conquering the Heavenly Cmity. Meanwhile, the bastard outside...

    Sophia''s rash and raging aura quickly calmed down. She suppressed the rage in her heart and slowly walked out. Then, she coldly looked up into the sky.

    Their eyes sought each other. Not only was it a clear day, there also seemed to be sparks when their eyes met. Thus, everyone could see this scene clearly.

    Wang Zhong did not speak any nonsense or chat with her. He did not have the patience to do so, and Sophia was definitely not the type to be affected by talking. During times like this, thousands of words were not enough to express the truths that he had understood.

    He casually waved his hand. Bolton''s head, with his eyes widened in fright, was hurled on the ground and tumbled to Sophia''s feet.

    Sophia simply nced at this head. There was no movement in her eyes.

    She was very clear on what kind of personality her disciple had. He had definitely betrayed her for an uncertain chance at survival. Quibbling or concealing the truth would be useless during times like this.

    "What do you want?" She asked calmly. It was as if shepletely did not care about Wang Zhong''s silent interrogation of her, let alone the death of her disciple.

    Wang Zhong looked at her insidious eyes. It was as if his voice was covered in frost. "Hand over Scarlet. I will give you satisfaction!"

    That was right. Sophia had to die! The rage and resentment in Wang Zhong''s heart could no longer be resolved just by saving Scarlet.

    Drawing Soul Technique? What was that? That was to sever Scarlet''s path of cultivation! Once she mastered this kind of technique, it would be impossible for her to turn back! With Scarlet''s natural endowments, he would have been able to apany her to pursue an eternal life and spend many romantic years together. That was the future that both he and Scarlet were looking forward to! But now, even if he saved Scarlet, he would not have the chance to do so!

    Wang Zhong was furious. The moment he learned all these from Bolton, he had issued Sophia a death sentence in his heart!

    At that moment, although his voice was not loud, it was extremely piercing. Everyone in the surroundings could hear him clearly. Besides Grai, who already knew the details of the situation, and Lan Daier, who had a faint understanding of the problem, everyone else could not believe their ears.

    They thought that it was extremely unthinkable for someone to dare to call Sophia out in the base, but what had they just heard? He wanted Sophia dead? Furthermore, it was as if killing Sophia was a favor for her! Was he crazy?!

    Just now, there were a few Holy Disciples in the Exploration Team Department who thought that Wang Zhong was rude and unreasonable. At that moment, it was as if their outlook on the world had changedpletely. Was bullying Red Widow and a few exploration team leaders considered rude and unreasonable? This was much more than that. He was simply ten times more tyrannical and arrogant!

    The surroundings were quiet. There was unprecedented peace in the north base.

    "Heh, heh heh heh..." Sophia was also dumbfounded. Then, it was as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. Give her satisfaction? Was this how a bastard with messy hair negotiated? He simply did not know what life and death meant!

    "Haha, ha ha ha ha ha!" She could not help butugh wildly. Her frenziedugher spread throughout the entire Exploration Team Department. Then, theughter instantly came to a cold stop.

    "You''re asking for death!"

    It was impossible to have any negotiation or reconciliation. When they reached this level and encountered this kind of conflict, they would have to decide who lived and who died. The weak would shed blood, while the strong would live forever!

    Although her tone was scornful, she took this very seriously.

    She understood how terrifying was a Heavenly Soul who had conquered a Tempering Soul Cmity that was three times more powerful than usual. Even though this bastard had just conquered the Heavenly Cmity and had not stabilized his domain, he was not someone she could look down upon. She had to use all her strength in one shot!

    A terrifying might instantly spread from Sophia''s body! The powerful aura that a top Heavenly Soul expert released at full might when she was enraged instantly caused the spectators in the distance to shiver in fear! Even the Heavenly Soul Teachers that had been hovering in midair were forced to retreat by Sophia''s frenzied aura. They could no longer continue to hover in the air. Instead, theynded on the ceiling of a nearby building with panic-stricken faces!

    They had always known that Sophia was very strong, but they never expected that she was this strong!

    The silver strands of hair on her head started to stand on their ends as the spiritual influence from the heaven and the earth wildly surged into her body. At the same time, the wrinkles on her face rapidly umted!

    The wild surging of spiritual influence had elerated the speed at which her body aged. However, at that moment, she did not care about this at all. This body was already useless. As long as she got rid of this hindrance, she could focus on Scarlet and grasp the 1-in-10,000 chance of sess.

    As expected of the top Heavenly Soul Great Teacher in the Mystic Sect. The moment, she attacked, powerful rules had started to take effect. Her aura alone far surpassed that of ordinary Heavenly Soul experts. The world changed in color. Darkness descended and surged everywhere. A boundary was formed, trapping the world within it!

 Chapter 968 - Soul Searching

    <h4>968 Soul Searching</h4>

    Ding ding ding ding!

    It was as if four terrifying nails that were as massive as pirs fell from the sky, defining the boundaries of the dark space. This allowed the space to solidify, blocking off any spiritual influence and cutting off all rules! At the same time, four pitch-ck dragons appeared with ferocious howls. In an instant, their powerful bodies with dazzling ck scales tied up Wang Zhong tightly!

    Soul Secret Technique ¡ª¡ª Divine Binding!

    Not only could it bind one''s spirit, it could also trap deities like him!

    This was one of the three legendary secret techniques of the Mystic Sect and Sophia''s strongest ultimate technique. This legendary technique had spread among the masses like a fable. At that moment, it had appeared in front of everyone''s eyes without any warning.

    The attack had appeared too quickly and the binding had urred too rapidly. They could not even react to this. The countless spectators who had their eyes wide open could not even see the entire process clearly! They only felt the binding effect taking ce as the world changed in color. The new Heavenly Soul who seemed extremely powerful did not even have the leeway to resist. He could not even think of resisting before he was brought under control!

    The exploration team leaders that felt dejected because of Wang Zhong would not have been able to control themselves and would have praised her if they did not feel ashamed. On the other hand, the expressions of the Wanderlust Team members changed. Their mouths were wide open, but before they could shout in shock, they heard another voice from the other side that was on the verge of copse.

    "Wang Zhong!"

    Lan Daier could not help but shout out loud. In the short span of a few months, a great distance seemed to have formed between her and Wang Zhong. Their rtionship waspletely different from the short, yet unforgettable time in the Holy City. Although she had willingly epted this, this did not mean that she had given up. She only hoped that the person she cared about could live happily and with more freedom.

    Wang Zhong''s frequent disappearances during the Holy Battle caused Lan Daier to grow anxious. She said that she would not care about him, but she could not help but secretly pay attention to him. His recent disappearance had been the most dangerous. When she saw that he had returned, she felt relieved. But she did not expect to see that he had fallen into the hands of a demon in the blink of an eye.

    Lan Daier was typically someone who knew her own limits. She clearly knew what it meant for someone as vicious as Sophia to be in the Holy City. Typically, in order to protect herself and her family members in the Holy City, she would not show any sign of animosity in front of people like Sophia. But at this moment, it was hard for her to practice self-restraint.

    Sophia looked out of the corner of her eye and saw her. She recognized Lan Daier and knew that she had been searching everywhere for information on her. At first, she had thought that she was a busybody. When Sophia considered the abilities of the people she interacted with, she did not n to make a big fuss out of this with Lan Daier. After all, Lan Daier could not do much either.

    But looking at things now... Tsk tsk!

    "Where are you looking at? Fool!"

    An ice-cold and calm voice sounded in the sky, interrupting Sophia''s train of thought. At this moment, she was shocked.

    It was Wang Zhong''s voice. He had been bound by her powerful technique, and his spirit should have been stuck, unable to struggle. That bastard should have been shared among the ck dragons and be in great pain! But he had actually...

    Sophia did not see any signs of being trapped or pain from his spirit being tortured on Wang Zhong''s face. She did not even see a trace of panic. His face was as calm as water, as if he was mocking her that anything she did would be useless. Furthermore, he could even speak and clearly see the real world. He could even notice that Sophia had been distracted by looking at what had happened out of the corner of her eye.

    This... How was this possible?!

    Sophia did not dare to believe this and could not believe this.

    The world grew even more brutal. Dark clouds churned in the sky, and dense lightning struck. She activated the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth, strengthening the spirit ward. However, there seemed to be no change in the cold expression.

    There was contempt in Wang Zhong''s face. He wanted to trample on Sophia, no matter whether it was her body or her spirit! He would start with the strongest ce that she cared most about! He was going to make this crazy grandma pay hundreds or even thousands of times more than she had done!

    Had she actually used her secret soul technique? Didn''t she know that his soul was the strongest? To him, he could not even feel the ck dragons nibbling on him!

    Meanwhile, this trapping ward was rather interesting as it had the aura of a domain. To an ordinary Heavenly Soul, or even a peak Heavenly Soul, as long as they did not understand the rules of domains, they would not be able to understand this as it had nothing to do with strength. On the contrary, it felt as if this could not be decoded. They would not know where to start.

    However, it was a pity that she had encountered Wang Zhong.

    Heavenly Souls who had mastered the power of a domain and those who had not were like creatures from twopletely different worlds!

    "Is that your strongest ultimate attack?" Wang Zhongughed coldly. "It''s barely eptable!"

    A powerful domain was still a domain. However, there was a world of difference between imitating domains and truly understanding them. The ck dragons that were trapping Wang Zhong did not even seem to exist. When Wang Zhong stretched out his hand, his hand easily passed through the thick body of the ck dragon. It was as if he had just passed through an illusion and was not bound by anything at all. At the same time, a dazzling divine sword appeared in his hands.

    Everyone who saw this was stunned. Lan Daier''s anxious expression froze, while E beside her covered her mouth. Meanwhile, the members of the Wanderlust Team felt as if their eyeballs were about to drop out. The situation had changed so quickly that it felt ufortable. Furthermore, the exploration team leaders who were about to shout praises feeling as if the heavens still cared about them covered their mouths in time...

    "Sword One."

    Wang Zhong spoke in a cold voice.

    Humm!

    The Neb Sword only shook slightly. Then, therge nails that seemed to be firmly hammered into the ground suddenly loosened slightly.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

    There was the rumble of the sword. Every time it rumbled, Sophia felt as if she had suffered a blow to the heart! This caused her to feel dizzy and be unable to stand steadily!

    The fourrge nails that were made out of the spiritual influence from the world and hammered into the ground were shaken and broke away from the ground. Closely after, they rapidly disappeared in the sky. The darkness disappeared, and the gloomy atmosphere dispersed. The sky was clear again. Wang Zhong held his sword in his hand, his light and graceful posture making him seem natural and unrestrained. Meanwhile, opposite him, Sophia''s face was full of wrinkles. She vomited arge pile of blood and copsed to her hands and knees on the ground!

    She could not possibly be defeated in one strike, but a serious problem had urred recently. Furthermore, once the soul technique was rendered useless against her enemy, she would receive a bacsh. This was the most terrifying counterattack, and her enemy did not even need to attack her again.

    Wang Zhong looked at her coldly, but there was no empathy in his eyes. He simply repeated himself coldly. "Where is Scarlet? This is yourst chance!"

    Even though at least several thousand people were gathered in the distance, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. It waspletely silent. Everyone could only tremble and look on nkly.

    That was Sophia, one of the top Heavenly Soul experts in the Holy City who was said to be the closest to bing a Sacred Teacher. Even if it could be seen that there was a problem with her body, she could not even fight back against Wang Zhong. She did not even need to think about fighting back. This feeling simply felt as if she was being casually yed with by Wang Zhong. He waspletely controlling her! Was this a fight? This was simply abuse!

    A few months ago, before he had disappeared, he was only a Heroic Soul Teacher. However, there had been an earth-shaking change in hisbat power within the span of a few months. This simply surpassed the understanding of the humans in the Holy City.

    They could not imagine this! If they had not seen this for themselves, no one would dare to believe that this was the reality! Just how was he able to do it?

    The Holy Disciples were all bbergasted, no matter whether they were close to Wang Zhong or not. The Great Teachers were likewise dumbstruck, regardless of whether they recognized Wang Zhong. Even the Great Teachers who stood in the distance and only dared to look on had shock and powerlessness on their faces.

    Rationally, if a Great Teacher who was established in the Holy City and had a very high position as a core member was going to be killed in the north base right in front of their eyes, they should step up and stop the killer. But could they really stop this? When they saw the murderous intent on the young man''s face, they could also feel the brilliant and heavenly might from his body...

    Who dared to stop him?

    The Great Teachers only felt themselves trembling from his might. They did not even dare to move, let alone stop him! Damn... Whatever! There was something wrong with their eyes! They! Saw! Nothing!

    E suddenly felt slightly gloomy. In the past, she thought that Wang Zhong did not deserve Lan Daier, but now... There was something wrong with her insight and standards. Thus, Teacher Lan Daier was still Teacher Lan Daier; Assistant E was still Assistant E, and Wang Zhong was much more powerful than them...

    Sophia knew that she was done for. The moment she saw no expression, much less pain, on Wang Zhong''s face when his spirit was bound, she had faintly predicted the oue of today. Not only had this bastard controlled her domain, his attack had also surpassed her understanding of Heavenly Soul experts! He had just advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. How was this possible...? Was it because he had conquered a Tempering Soul Cmity that was three times more powerful than usual? The Tempering Soul Cmity might not even be as terrifying as this!

    She coughed up blood and did not reply to Wang Zhong''s question. Unexpectedly, she could not help but ask, "Just how many Soul Guards do you have?"

    Wang Zhong coldly said, "I am asking you now. You had better understand what situation you are in now!"

    "Ha, ha ha ha ha! Cough, cough!" Sophia recovered from her dazed state. At that moment, her appearance was extremely frightening. Not only was her face full of wrinkles, it was also as if her entire body was dehydrated. It was not an exaggeration to say that her skin covered her bones. She was like a skeleton wearing an empty and wrinklyyer of skin.

    "Bastard!" She regained her fierce and tough demeanor. She continued to pant heavily. "You''re asking me? What right do you have to ask me?! Cough, cough... That is my disciple. If I want her to live, then she will live. If I want her to die, she will die! So what if you are more impressive than I am?"

    Wang Zhong furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Sophia gopletely berserk. It was evident that the decline of her body was very serious. Indeed, there was no love that urred for no reason in the path of cultivation.

    "I have lived for over 300 years and enjoyed the joys of life. My blood-stained hands can make bastards like you piss your pants from shock! What have I not seen? Are you threatening me? You can kill me, but if you want to find your little lover, ha ha ha ha ha!" She had gone crazy. "Dream on!"

    Wang Zhong''s gaze was as calm as water. He red at her coldly.

    There was no fear on Sophia''s face. She was about to die but had a lot to say. She looked frenzied and overly excited. "Disciples are all money-losingmodities! Has that bastard told you where Scarlet is? Heh heh, that idiot. Even after revealing everything, he still died anyway! She is in my fragment world, but so what? Can you find it? Ha ha ha ha ha!! Don''t even think of finding it in this lifetime!"

    At this moment, the crowd of observers all understood the situation. It was said that Sophia could seize bodies, but they never thought that this was true. This was not a major matter in the Holy Land, but neither was it a minor manner. However, when Sophia openly talked about this, it probably meant that she had failed. People would not care about a Great Teacher who was about to fall. Instead, they cared more about Wang Zhong, who was rising rapidly and was seemingly invincible. Althoughbat types would be extremely impressive after advancing to the Semi-Heavenly Soul Stage, Wang Zhong''s strength was unprecedented.

    Red Widow and the rest were all watching. Grai and the rest were also present. After all, this was more important. It could be said that Wang Zhong hadpletely set aside these people who were full of pride and resentment. Even if Red Widow and the others advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, they would not possess such might.

    When Sophia saw that Wang Zhong seemed to be helpless, she suddenly became extremely happy. But before she could be happy for long, she saw Wang Zhong stretch out his left hand and press it against her forehead. She felt a wave of spiritual influence flowing into her body, supporting her heart for her.

    "Are you trying to save me? Do you not want me to die? Heh heh!" Sophiaughed wildly, and an ominous glint appeared on her face. "It''s useless... Are you trying to torture me? I''m afraid..."

    Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly stopped. Wang Zhong had no intention of torturing her. After using spiritual influence to support her heart, a blue light dazzled on Wang Zhong''s forehead.

    Sophia''s expression changed. The Great Teacher from the Mystic Sect immediately felt that something was wrong. His divine intention shot out from his forehead and entered Sophia''s mind.

    Soul Searching Technique!

    This was a gift from Sauron, who was best at soul searching. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had found more uses for it. Although Wang Zhong had no confidence that it would be of any use, he still remembered how to activate it. However, this technique was overly sinister. If this did not concern Scarlet''s safety and life, Wang Zhong would have been more than willing to kill Sophia in one strike.

    But how was this possible?!

    Sophia felt as if her soul was being ripped apart. This ability did not exist in the Mystic Sect. Humans had not done research on souls for a long time and were not capable of doing so. But this fellow in front of her... Was he human, or was he a ghost?

    To Wang Zhong, he had the Soul Core and had experienced extreme soul scattering. Thus, a vast majority of soul techniques were all very easy for him. However, he did not care about this. If anything happened to Scarlet, he would feel extremely remorseful.

    Sophia suddenly felt a sense of extreme annoyance and remorse. She finally realized where she had lost.

    She definitely should not have beenpassionate to Scarlet back then. She really liked this disciple, no matter which aspect it was. She liked Scarlet''s personality of meekly submitting to oppression and loved her body. Either way, she was so fond of Scarlet that she could not let go.

    Thus, back then, after she returned to the Holy City and saw the worry on Scarlet''s face, it was the first time she waspassionate in her entire life. She allowed the rtionship between Scarlet and Wang Zhong as she wanted to allow her disciple to have some pleasant memories before her death. Back then, she did not think that it was a big deal as everything was under her control. But looking at things now...

    Sophia''s mind was full of variousplex thoughts. She could sense the divine intention that had entered her soul. She did all she could to pull away from the divine intention, but she was already on the verge of death and had no strength to fight back.

    A string of void coordinates appeared in Wang Zhong''s mind, and a dim ring appeared in front of his eyes. It was the ring he had seen on Sophia''s finger.

    It would be fine as long as he found the ring. Wang Zhong held the ring and fiddled with it for a while, as if he was carefully feeling it. Right after, he waved his hand and urately severed the spiritual connection between the fragment world and Sophia.

    At this instant, it was as if Sophia had been sucked dry of all her power. She instantly listlessly fell. It was impossible to imagine that a Great Teacher had fallen to this extent.

    The pathway was in his hands. Wang Zhong jumped and disappeared into thin air. Then he entered the fragment world. The fragment world which had just lost its owner was rather chaotic. Faint spiritual influence was flowing and swirling wildly in the air, but it was not obvious. This was different from the Mizobudapi ownerless world he had been in. After all, he had just severed the rtionship between this world and Sophia. It would take a very long time before a fragment world truly copsed.

    A solitary ind appeared in front of him. There was ake in the ind that was filled with many different objects visible to the naked eye. It was shrouded in a denseyer of fog. Wang Zhong immediately saw Scarlet, who was sitting in the middle of theke. However, her terrible condition caused Wang Zhong, who clung on to a thread of hope, to feel as if his heart had sunk.

    Losing one''s sanity was definitely a terrifying phrase to a practitioner, but it could not be avoided. No matter what kind of cultivation one experienced, they could not avoid the operation of Soul Power in their bodies. Furthermore, Soul Power was controlled by their intention. Thus, if one felt flighty and impetuous during cultivation and was filled with distracting thoughts, the Soul Power that operated in their bodies would go astray to somewhere it was not supposed to go. It was like water entering a box of petrol, or petrol entering a box of water. There was always the risk of losing one''s mind.

    This was risky, but if someone intentionally wanted to lose their mind, it would be much easier. Scarlet was in this situation.

    She had tried countless ways to release herself from this difficult situation, no matter whether it was begging her teacher, dropping hints, resisting, or finding her own exit.

    But when she was faced with Sophia''s fragment world and her ruthless teacher, she was at her wits'' end. She was just no match for her teacher. Yesterday, when Sophia left, the frustration in her eyes that finally could no longer be controlled caused Scarlet to be in despair.

    Losing her sanity was thest method she could think of. Scarlet was very clear of what Sophia wanted. What if she became useless to her?

 Chapter 969 - Angel of Misfortune

    <h4>969 Angel of Misfortune</h4>

    Frankly speaking, this was a very foolish n. Furthermore, once she lost her sanity, it was very likely that she would die before Sophia discovered her. Furthermore, Scarlet was very clear that even if she did not die, there was a 99.9% chance that Sophia would kill her to vent her anger. However, there was still the 0.01% chance that Sophia would pity her and let her go.

    She felt that ever since she had formally be Sophia''s disciple, she had always been respectful to her and always followed her advice. She also experienced genuine concern from her strict teacher. Although it seemed like this concern was born from selfish desire, since she had cared about Scarlet, there must have been some feelings involved.

    Perhaps her Teacher would eventually let her go. Even if she could no longer train and would be disabled, it was not a big deal. As long as she was able to see him again, Scarlet was willing to do anything.

    There was no difference between doing this andmitting suicide. What she needed was courage. Scarlet had spent an entire night to ovee the fear in her heart. At the same time, she estimated when Sophia would return after she left yesterday.

    This was a gamble that could cost her her life. Furthermore, the odds of sess were not even 1 in 1,000.

    Of course, she could continue to waste time with her teacher. But someone as intelligent as her could naturally see that her Teacher''s patience was at its limit. Yesterday, she had even mentioned a few people close to Scarlet several times. Scarlet knew that if she continued to maintain this state of deadlock, Sophia would likely target Wang Zhong or her family members.

    Scarlet had no choice. She closed her eyes and actively guided her Soul Power to collide in her body, forcing it to travel in the opposite direction in her meridians.

    The intense pain caused her to sweat profusely. Her survival instincts urged her to stop her actions, but she dispersed this instinct by force. She overcame her instincts again and again until she slowly lost consciousness from the intense pain.

    She hoped that she would still be able to wake up and that she would wake up to him.

    Wang Zhong''s speed had broken through the limits of his body and leaped over in one step. He did not have any leeway to think. A powerful force descended and instantly smashed the Dharma Idol into pieces, cutting off the connection between the Dharma Idol and Scarlet. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on her head. Rich spiritual influence surged out of his palm and flowed into Scarlet''s meridians.

    At that moment, his spiritual influence was simple but vigorous. Everywhere his spiritual influence went, the chaotic spiritual influence that had lost control as a result of her losing her mind was banished. Everything gradually calmed down. This girl was really brutal. She was traveling in the direction of death.

    The chaotic Soul Power had beenpletely banished and cleaned. Wang Zhong carefully nursed Scarlet''s severely injured meridians as he nervously looked at her expression. Over ten secondster, he saw Scarlet''s eyshes move. Then, her eyelids opened with strenuous effort.

    "Wang Zhong." A faint smile appeared on Scarlet''s face. She knew that when she opened her eyes, she would definitely see him.

    Wang Zhong hugged Scarlet tightly. At this moment, there was nothing more valuable than the smile in front of him. People often only knew how to treasure things when they were about to be lost.

    ...

    Outside the Exploration Team Department, thousands of spectators took a long time before finally recovering from their daze.

    Everything that had just happened had overturned their outlook of the world, no matter whether it was the terrifying strength that Wang Zhong had used to suppress Sophia or the conversation between them. Many Great Teachers in the Holy City had personal desires and motives when they took in disciples. But to be honest, very few wholeheartedly wanted to kill their disciples or maliciously curse them. Furthermore, this was a taboo in the Holy Land. Although practitioners were particr about thew of the jungle, the Holy Land had been inherited by the humans. Nothing could be aplished without rules.

    Murmurs and discussions started to break out among the crowd, but people only chatted in a low voice and did not dare to make noise without any restraint. Furthermore, in front of them, Lan Daier, Grai, and the rest were within several dozen steps away from Sophia.

    They could see the dim ring that connected to the fragment world quietly lying on the ground. Meanwhile, Sophia was beside the ring, as if she had lost her soul. She had lived a pleasant life and did not want to die. She was always one step away from sessfully conquering the Heavenly Cmity. Why? Did she not have enough talent? Did she not have enough talent?

    This was not the case, but why was she the one who had failed every single time?

    Grai stood there as his body released the aura of a Heavenly Soul that faintly terrorized everyone else there. This was a sign to everyone that they should not act rashly before Wang Zhong returned. After all, the Wanderlust Team had another Heavenly Soul...

    Sophia seemed to have been awakened by this aura and looked at Grai. Even an unknown little bandit like him had be a Heavenly Soul. She could not help but mutter, "Why...?"

    There was no expression on Grai''s handsome face. However, he had seen through Sophia''s soul. "When you think about a route of escape, you will never be able to seed."

    It was as if Sophia had been struck by lighting. She would seize bodies, regardless of whether she seeded or failed. She did not dare to take risks because of this technique and wanted to prepare herself better. However, one would never be fully prepared to conquer the Heavenly Cmity. One needed the courage and resolution to live when they were in a fatal situation!

    The crowd anxiously waited. After more than ten minutes, they saw the ring on the ground tremble slightly as spatial rules started to fluctuate. Then, two people appeared in front of everyone else.

    Wang Zhong supported Scarlet. Although Scarlet looked listless, she was conscious and clear-headed, and her breathing was stable. She was able to walk when Wang Zhong supported her. Thus, the crowd silently heaved a sigh of relief.

    When she saw Scarlet and Wang Zhong, the listless Sophia suddenly became lively. "Scarlet, you''ve always wanted to know why I took you in as my disciple, right? I will tell you now. The moment I saw you, I wanted to seize your body. However, that would depend on how suitable you are!"

    Scarlet, who was in Wang Zhong''s arms, trembled. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong was filled with murderous intent. When this woman was left to run her course, she actually dared to injure Scarlet. She did not know how much Scarlet cared about her teacher.

    However, before Wang Zhong could attack, the incredibly weak Scarlet seemed to have sensed what he was thinking. She stretched out her hand with great fatigue and pressed against Wang Zhong''s hand. "Wang Zhong, let me go."

    Scarlet looked at the aged Sophia, and tears started to flow. During her darkest and most helpless times in the Holy Land, Sophia had helped her. She was able to persevere until Wang Zhong came because of Sophia. Sophia''s encouragement gave her the courage to persevere and be a woman who was worthy of Wang Zhong.

    "Teacher, I don''t hate you, really. I was too weak." Scarlet tried her best to smile. "Wang Zhong, let''s go. I want to go home."

    Wang Zhong brought Scarlet and left. He did not care about Sophia. Furthermore, the Holy Land would definitely do something about this. This was not a personal matter, but something that affected the entire Holy Land. Furthermore, Scarlet was not weak. She was just too soft-hearted, but the world of practitioners was a cruel world.

    He wanted to bring Scarlet home.

    ...

    Wang Zhong and Sophia had shaken the entire base. Many imaginative guesses started to spread everywhere. The fact that a new Heavenly Soul was this powerful caught the attention of everyone, and no one cared about anything else. But before they could debate what the oue of this situation would be, an even more brutal piece of news had appeared on Skylink.

    It was a video of the battle at the Warrendoor Mountains that a frontline soldier had filmed with his Skylink. He had probably been in despair and wanted to make a final contribution by recording down their enemies. However, he did not expect to film the divine sword.

    At the start of the video, 20 Sword Saints and Warlock Saints worked together to form a cage. Meanwhile, the six Great Teachers, including Alludor, had worked together to attack but were unable to even cause harm to the barrier. There were terrifying elemental auras in the sky as the imprisonment curse was in effect, while the ground continued to split as giant cracks were formed in the ground. The video also captured the Saint-leveled Octopus people in the surroundings that were engulfed in a dazzling golden light and extremely powerful auras, as well as the expressions of fear and despair on the Heroic Soul soldiers'' faces... Although the footage was extremely shaky, all these scenes revealed the atmosphere of the hopeless situation.

    Then, a figure who looked like a deity appeared out of thin air. The terrifying imprisonment curse that was out to kill them, as well as the barrier that Alludor and the other five Great Teachers could not even break through, was easily broken into pieces by the god-like young man with the hum of his sword. Then, the Sword Saints and Warlock Saints exploded with rage and attacked!

    Everyone was very familiar with this young man. They had never seen such a crazy Holy Disciple. Wang Zhong was a young and extraordinary Holy Disciple.

    There had been 17 Sword Saints and 3 Warlock Saints!

    In the present war, this was a formation that everyone would give way to. The group of Sword Saints and Warlock Saints from the Octopus people had proven that they had surpassed the humans. Humans were trulycking in their knowledge of the Mizobudapi civilization. At this moment, almost all the soldiers from the Holy Land were in despair. However, they faintly felt that something was wrong. The victories they had achieved at the frontlines should not have been fake news.

    But the next scene caused everyone to stare dumbstruck. All those who had doubt, dissatisfaction, or unhappiness in their hearts all kept quiet at this moment.

    One strike of the sword was enough to kill 13 and drive away seven Octopus Saints. The Octopus people were scared out of their wits. Furthermore, the sky full of swords at the end made people feel as if they were looking at a Sacred Teacher!

    This was Wang Zhong, the strongest in the north area!

    Red Widow only saw this footageter on, but this was not important. When she saw Sophia being suppressed, Red Widow obediently waited for the authorities to deal with her. Run? Where could she run to?

    As a Semi-Heavenly Soul, she understood the rules of the game in the Holy Land better than anyone else. She could see the route to bing a Great Teacher, but people like Wang Zhongpletely crushed her. He was someone who could be a Sacred Teacher and even enter the Patriarch Society.

    Those who were supposed to lower their heads had to lower their heads. They had to rectify their attitude.

    It seemed very difficult to use ordinary rewards to weigh a massive military contribution like this. There had never been any public reports of Wang Zhong being issued any rewards. Furthermore, in reality, Wang Zhong definitely had his own ns at this stage. Wang Zhong was all right, but Sophia was not. Although she was a Great Teacher, she could not protect her own life. Not long after she was brought away, her Soul Sea dried up. It was said that she said "sorry" right before she died, but no one knew who she was apologizing to.

    Wang Zhong did not care what the outside world thought. To be honest, he doubted the objectives of the Holy Battle. He felt as if there were problems with both the humans and Octopus people. The humans did not use all their power, and neither did the Octopus people. However, both sides were continuously increasing the scale of the war, right?

    Why were they sending people to their deaths?

    Previously, Uncle Zhang had wanted to speak but stopped. Wang Zhong did not force him to speak as he still had some decency. For now, protecting Scarlet was more important.

    "Sister Daier, her Soul Sea and meridians have been severely injured. I will have to trouble you," said Wang Zhong sincerely. After all, he was not a professional gourmet. He had just ensured that her injuries did not worsen, but it would be very difficult to heal her injuries.

    "Rx. Leave it to me." Lan Daier nodded her head. E, who was at the side, wanted to speak but stopped. Wang Zhong was the same as before, but she knew that this newbie had be an impressive figure.

    ......

    Imperial City, Mizobudapi civilization...

    The Phoenix Shrine had a highly revered position in the Mizobudapi World. While the Sword Faction had used military force to help the Octopus people to found their empire, the Phoenix Shrine had used wisdom to help the Octopus people rule. The domains they were in charge of were very vast. The higher-ups were responsible for reading the stars and making prophecies, offering sacrifices to their ancestors, and passing on their civilization, while the lower levels were responsible for biology research, soul research, and so on...

    Of course, one should not assume that the Phoenix Shrine did not have any military might. This was the cradle of the Warlock Saints and Warlock Gods. The Sword Faction, the people, and even the schools established by the Mizobudapi Empire ¡ª all taught subjects rted to the elements and had nurtured many Warlock Saint experts. However, the best and strongest were definitely from the Phoenix Shrine. At the same time, almost all the Ceremonial Gods in the Phoenix Shrine were acknowledged as the strongest Warlock Gods in the entire Mizobudapi World!

    Dhomiguer was the 366th Ceremonial God in the Mizobudapi Phoenix Shrine. He was currently acknowledged as the top expert in the Mizobudapi World. The crystalline antennae on his head were extremely bright and long. Even though it was tied up by a jade belt, it was so long that it almost touched the ground.

    Typically, he was a god-like being wherever he went. At that moment, he closed his eyes and rested quietly as he waited outside the temple hall. An Octopus guard passed on a message in a loud voice. "The Ceremonial Guard requests to meet Your Majesty."

    The guard repeated himself three times. Then, a gentle aura was emitted from the temple hall.

    The Sword Saint, who was dressed in golden robes, respectfully said, "Your Excellency Ceremonial God, you may go in."

    Dhomiguer opened his eyes and took a deep breath, as if he was adjusting his condition of his spirit and ensuring that it was as perfect as possible. Then, he tookrge strides and stepped into the hall.

    It was a massive and empty imperial hall. A man who had an imperial crown on his head and was dressed in phoenix robes was seated on the throne. He was only over two meters tall, simr to that of ordinary Octopus people, but when he sat on the lofty throne, he seemed incredibly big and tall. There was a hazy feeling in the hall. If one stood in front of him, one would see that he was about two to three meters tall and upied one''s entire field of vision. At the same time, if one stood several hundred, or even several thousand, meters away, it would still seem like he was right in front of one''s eyes. He would upy their entire field of vision and you could not see anything else.

    Even the top Warlock God in the Mizobudapi World, Dhomiguer, felt as if he was being looked down upon when faced with this man. He was like a three-year-old child in front of a terrifying god of war! He respectfully kneeled on the ground.

    "I am here to meet Your Majesty."

    "What''s the matter?" The man did not open his mouth or eyes. He was like an actual sculpture, but an awe-inspiring voice resounded in the hall.

    "The Angel of Misfortune has appeared."

    The emperor did not reply. The hall was silent for about ten seconds. Then, Dhomiguer felt an imposing aura that was more terrifying than before returning from the heavens. A frightening and powerful aura that could not be resisted violently filled the hall.

    "Tell me the date, ce, and level." The emperor opened his eyes, and a dazzling light shot out from his pupils. His eyes were like two zing suns. "Who was chosen?"

    Dhomiguer did not dare to raise his head, not that he could. He could only kneel and respectfully reply to him. "It should have happened two or three months ago. We cannot determine the urate coordinates of where it appeared, but we know that it should have urred on the battlefield. However, it was not because the sacrifice had been sessful. It seems as if someone had identally touched it... Thus, we still do not know who has been chosen. However, we can sense the level of their wings, level 4. ording to all these, the chosen one should be a Saint-leveled soldier."

    "You can''t even tell whether it is a human or a Mizobudapi? This happened two or three months ago, so why are you only telling me now?"

    Dhomiguer broke out into a cold sweat. There was dissatisfaction in the emperor''s voice. Meanwhile, there was the terrifying sound and tremble of thunder in the hall. It was like the angry roar of a deity, causing even the top Warlock God among the Octopus people to tremble in fear. He could not help but kneel even lower, raising his buttocks into the air while his face was stered to the ground. There was a clear disparity between this and the powerful and graceful Warlock God that was normally seen.

    "Your subordinate did not do his best in this matter. Your Majesty, please forgive my sins."

    The aura of the emperor weakened slightly. The configurations of the stars were hard to predict. After all, reading the stars and making prophecies were involved in the discipline of calcting the naturalws. Even if the answer was right in front of one''s eyes, one still needed arge amount of calctions and proof. It was inevitable that there would be some dy in time. Furthermore, this was the first time the Mizobudapi had voluntarily gone to search for the wings. Thus, they did not have any past experiences that they could tap on. He knew that it was not easy for the Phoenix Shrine to make such a certain judgment.

    "Level 4? Heh heh, the Mizobudapi civilization has paid such a heavy price, but we have fallen to the point where we are being led by a level-4 civilization?" The faint sounds of thunder in the hall disappeared, and the emperor''s voice turned calm again. "What about the humans? Do they have any definite information?"

    "No, their prophets have alsoe up with a simr judgment." Dhomiguer hesitated and then said, "Your Majesty, should we continue waiting?"

    "No. Guidance from a level-4 civilization is still guidance. Although we are starting off at a lower level, in the end, it is still much better than being trapped in this world and looking at the sky from the bottom of the well." The emperor''s voice was dignified. "Contact the human Patriarch Society and find the wings. We shallplete the examination and missions."

    "I will leave this to you to lead. You can determine what direction you are going to proceed in, but remember, do notmit the same mistakes asst time! Even if we have to wait for three hundred years, you cannot break the vile rules of the game that those advanced civilizations have established. This is ourst chance!"

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 970 - Winners Are Kings

    <h4>970 Winners Are Kings</h4>

    What was cultivation for?

    Some wanted to pursue a long life, while some simply desired power. Some wanted to obtain riches, status, women, and other luxurious enjoyments. However, others were rather simple. They just wanted the people by their side to live more happily.

    Wang Zhong had always thought that he had undergone cultivation because he loved cultivation and the feeling of understanding the unknown. However, when he saw the sickly and sullen Scarlet, he realized that he was thetter. His concern for the people by his side far surpassed his desire for cultivation.

    For a full month, Lao Wang did not seriously carry out cultivation. This was unprecedented. Consolidating the Heavenly Soul realm, understanding his sword techniques, or even further developing the three sword techniques had beenpletely thrown out of the window. Even Wang Zhong himself felt that this was rather unthinkable. To someone who once felt uneasy if he did not train for one day, this was as unthinkable as a smoker who had smoked two packets a day for 30 years saying that he felt nauseous when he smelled the smell of smoke.

    Every day, he thought about what amusing jokes he would tell Scarlet for the day. When he saw Scarletugh until she could not close her mouth, there was an abundant sense of satisfaction in Lao Wang''s heart. It was even more satisfying thanprehending Sword Two.

    The change had urred very naturally. Wang Zhong even felt that it was more rxing to live this way. It was as if he had returned to the Tianjing Academy and the house where Aunt Shea and Uncle Wang lived. He had no power and no responsibilities. He lived simply and with great freedom. Simba was caught unprepared and felt as if he was about to copse. To him, Lao Wang was like a 14-year-old boy.

    However, Simba had no opinion on this. After all, he was always by Teacher Lan Daier''s side and could meet his treasured goddess every day. Furthermore, it seemed as if Wang Zhong had suddenly let him go. His strength and status had increased. Thus, he did not have to conceal Simba. Simba seemed to have an infinite amount of free time. Other than when he had to return to Lao Wang''s Soul Sea to "take a nap" or to y until his spirit was fatigued, he was almost always at the kitchen where Lan Daier was. He was over the moon.

    "Teacher Daier! Your food is very delicious! You havepletely conquered my stomach! Please allow me to kneel down to you!"

    "Sister Daier, you are even prettier than this dish!"

    "Dai! Even though I am very ugly, I am very gentle!"

    Lan Daier''s love extended even to Simba, and she tolerated him. However, Simba was insatiable and became more and more indecent. asionally, the lustful Simba was pped and sent flying by E on behalf of her teacher, causing Simba to loathe this obstacle that was in the way of him and Lan Daier. She was a serious hindrance to pursuing his true love! She was not just a little chili pepper. She was simply an evil witch!

    With Lan Daier and Wang Zhong''s devoted care, Scarlet''s injuries quickly stabilized and even showed faint signs of recovering. However, ording to Lan Daier''s predictions, it would still be very difficult to recover her path of cultivation. However, no matter whether it was Wang Zhong or Scarlet, they were able to get over it. It was fine as long as Scarlet was fine. Cultivation did not matter much... After spending a happy month together, they had understood this and would not be troubled by this. To these two people who truly had each other, calmly apanying each other every day was happiness. Furthermore,pared to many other ordinary people, what they had was more than enough.

    As for the war in the Mizobudapi World, it was not that Wang Zhong was not willing to put forward his strength for the human race. However, he felt somewhat conflicted and could not quite understand. The more he understood, the more he felt that the objectives of the war had strayed away from the direction that the Holy Land had announced at first. No one was willing to work for an objective that they did not understand, no matter whether it was Wang Zhong or anyone else. Thus, Wang Zhong''s main thought was to bring Scarlet back to Earth and apany her through calm but happy days. He had also submitted his request to the higher-ups to be transferred, but there was no news from the higher-ups. As a Great Teacher, he definitely had the right to travel freely. However, he could not bring away Scarlet, who was working at the frontlines. If the higher-ups did not say anything, the transmission array would definitely not allow Scarlet to go through.

    Wang Zhong did not fly into a rage or panic from this impolite house arrest. It was evident that the higher-ups were using Scarlet to bind him.

    The greater one''s abilities were, the greater one''s responsibilities would be. Since he was involved in the situation, it would not be easy for him to leave. He could sense that the higher-ups definitely had some requirements for him. Thus, he could only wait quietly while apanying Scarlet. Perhaps Uncle Zhang would be the one who eventually issued the requirements to him. However, it had been over one month, but Uncle Zhang had not appeared.

    The north base was undergoing reorganization. This was also what the people who had been calling for war most desired. The video where Wang Zhong had dealt with 20 Saints in one strike seemed very satisfying and made them surge with excitement, but this also informed everyone of a terrifying piece of news: the Octopus people were very strong! This war would not be simple.

    Thus, even though they had won the battle, the entire north area was in a negative mood. The rewards for missions in the Exploration Team Department had been increased, but unless the mission was situated in a territory that the north base controlled, no one dared to ept the mission, not even the top 10 exploration teams. The soldiers on the frontlinesined in secret and showed their hate for the war in other ways.

    What kind of joke was this? The Mizobudapi was a civilization who could easily send out 20 Saints. This was no longer a level-3 Holy Battle. Even if they fought, they could not fight like they had in the past. Furthermore, even the soldiers on the lowest levels were afraid of death. No one was a fool. If they were being sent to their deaths for no reason, a majority of the soldiers would run away. Various guesses and ill intentions towards the war and the higher-ups started to spread uncontrobly in the army. Morale was low. The higher-ups in the north base seemed to haveplied to the thoughts of these soldiers.

    The frontline armies had started to move back. However, almost all of their airships had been destroyed. Thus, it would take some time for them to travel the long distance of several thousand kilometers back to the base. Furthermore, they hadpletely stopped advancing. They had even started to slowly withdraw from the territories they had once upied. It was as if they were ready to pull back their line of defense to the ck Boulder Mountains.

    They had thought that this mass retreat would cause the Octopus people to chase after them, but mysteriously, it seemed as if the Octopus people had also stopped fighting. They hesitated to proceed, as if both sides had agreed to do so. Other than the territories that they recognized and upied once again, they did not start any more fights. Not only was this the case in the north area, even the south area, where the war was intense, experienced the same thing. All the attacks at the frontlines suddenly ceased. Not only had the Holy City Army stopped advancing, they had even gradually started to retreat from the territories they upied in a neat fashion.

    The soldiers at the frontlines silently cheered. Of course, it was important to obtain military merits, but when they saw too many of theirrades die and when they suddenly found out that their enemies were much stronger than they had expected, even if they had lofty aspirations and high ideals, they would gradually fade away. Their emotions sank as the days passed.

    Meanwhile, at the back, particrly in the Holy City, various unhappy, angry, confused, and resisting voices started to spread in a frenzy.

    In particr, the 10 Great Families who had invested 200,000 troops were upset. The war at the south area had been especially intense, causing their 200,000 troops to be heavily reduced in number. If they were able to conquer the Mizobudapi World, they would definitely have rich rewards to make up for their losses. But now, they were retreating? They would not get even a strand of hair back! They had given all they had but received nothing in return. This was driving the 10 Great Families to their deaths. They started to stir up trouble in secret as they expressed their great sorrow and anger. There was nock of actors among them.

    Typically, these cheap tricks from the 10 Great Families would be of some use. They upied the middle levels in the Holy City. After all, they were indispensable. Furthermore, theints from almost all of the 10 Great Families was not something that even the Patriarch Society couldpletely ignore. They had indeed suffered heavy losses this time and should be offered an exnation. However, this time, the Patriarch Society was unusually unyielding. Not only did they not offer any exnation, they simply captured the family members who had spread information and created publicity on Skylink. Although they were peripheral family members who were not very important, their resolute attitude was a rather clear warning.

    Carolyn, who was in the south area, acted very quickly. She led arge group of young core members from the 10 Great Families and actively responded to the Patriarch Society''s orders to retreat. Although she was not considered powerful, this signaled the course of events toe. Thus, the 10 Great Families also stopped. Even though there were still many people on Skylink who paid attention to this and felt that it was unreasonable for the humans to retreat, they did not dare to make their opinions public... Everyone was uneasy and uncertain as they waited. After all, there had been no direct orders for the armies to retreat and return to the Holy Land. They had only been asked to draw back their line of defense. It was evident that this was not the right time. The Patriarch Society would definitely exin thister on.

    ...

    In a quiet room, Solomon closed his eyes tightly. This room waspletely sealed, and no outside light coulde in. There were various runes engraved on the walls and the ceiling to prevent any external auras from flowing in. Heavenly Soul experts were particr aboutmunicating with the heaven and the earth and absorbing the power of the heaven and the earth. This kind of quiet room was not a ce where a Heavenly Soul expert should go to for cultivation, but Solomon had been sitting here for three whole days.

    The nine-headed snake sword was resting on his knees. Rich and pure spiritual influence from the heaven and the earth flowed in an endless stream from the sword. Unlike the typical spiritual influence of the heaven and the earth, this spiritual influence could be seen clearly with the naked eye. It was evidently much richer. No matter whether it was in terms of density or purity, it was much higher than ordinary spiritual influence. Every time Solomon took a breath, he could see ayer of crystalline energy spreading from his head to his toes. It was as if he had been cleansed by the energy. The Soul Power on his body had turned from the gold that was seen in typical Heavenly Souls to a crystalline jade color. He could absorb and release this Soul Power at will. It could be implicit and lusterless, but it could also be extremely bright and resplendent!

    Hurried footsteps could be heard outside the door. However, when they reached the door, they stopped. Evidently, they did not dare to disturb him.

    However, Solomon heard this. He lightly pressed on his sword with both hands, and the spiritual influence from the nine-headed snake sword retreated. He opened his eyes. "Come in."

    The person outside was Kai. There had been some worry on his face as he had a serious issue. However, the moment he opened the door under Solomon''s orders, he was dumbfounded.

    The power that surged from the room was too powerful, so powerful that he did not dare to believe this. Three days ago, when Solomon had stepped into the quiet room, he was an ordinary Heavenly Soul who had just stabilized his Heavenly Soul realm. He had been full of vigor but was still rather young and immature. But at that moment, Kai felt a steady and implicit, yet vast and boundless aura. It was as if his aura was as vast as the heaven and the earth! It was like... the man that Kai would be afraid of for the rest of his life ¡ª¡ª Aiolos!

    His eyes lit up, and he started to pour praises. "Experts from other territories are indeed amazing. Three days of closed-door cultivation has achieved such efficiency. In a few days, Young Master might be the top Heavenly Soul in history!"

    "Pure strength is nothing. The inheritance and sword intent that is hidden in the nine-headed snake sword is truly powerful." Solomon smiled. "I''m starting to understand the attack that Wang Zhong had unleashed in the Warrendoor Mountains. It is vast and impressive, but... it is not invincible. Our swords have the same origins!"

    "Congrattions, Young Master!" Kai could not help but smile. The worry and hesitation he felt before he entered had dispersed.

    In the battle at the Warrendoor Mountains that had caused both the north and south areas to stop fighting, Wang Zhong''s shocking attack had left an extremely deep impression on many people. He was already silently acknowledged as the top Heavenly Soul in the Holy Land. With a sudden expert suddenly hovering overhead, as well as his rtionship with Grai, Wang Zhong and Solomon would definitely be enemies. Even Solomon felt great pressure.

    Kai knew that Solomon was not someone who made big talk. From what he had sensed, Solomon definitely had the right to say this. Furthermore, he could rx and inform Solomon of the reason he hade.

    "The spies from the Mo Family have reported that the Heaven''s Fate Master has decided on two candidates for the Holy Battle. They are reporting this to the Patriarch Society." There was a bright sh in Kai''s eyes. "They are Young Master and Wang Zhong from the north base. However, within the next few days, Sacred Teacher Timo might want to talk with Young Master."

    "They were able to urately decrease their scope to just two people... No wonder the Mo Family has been able to prosper in the Holy City for hundreds of years. Their Heaven''s Fate Master is capable." Solomon smiled and did not seem to be surprised. "What is supposed toe will eventuallye. One will be called a king if one seeds and will be called bandit if defeated. Winners are kings. This will be the end of Wang Zhong and the Patriarch Society, but the beginning of me, Solomon!"

    ......

    "Start!"

    Wang Zhong and Simba lowered their heads at the same time and gobbled up the two tes of delicacies on the table. Simba said that he wanted to steal Lao Wang''s job and be Lan Daier''s professional taster. Thus, a new eating contest had started in this small house in front of the three women.

    Frankly speaking, their physiques werepletely different, and the results would also bepletely different. Did he still want topete? E widened his eyes. She had looked down upon Simba, who was full of confidence, but when thepetition started, she hadpletely changed her view.

    Lao Wang ate very quickly, but he still had to go through the normal process of stuffing the food into his mouth, chewing the food, swallowing and gulping down the food, but Simba was different. Although his body was small, when he brutally opened his mouth, his mouth stretched like a piece of rubber and was even wider than Lao Wang''s mouth! Furthermore, he did not have to chew and swallow his food. His small stomach was like a bottomless pit, and he immediately dumped everything on his te into his stomach. His speed was simply ridiculous!

    Less than ten secondster, Simba could see the bottom of his te, but Wang Zhong had not even eaten half of his food.

    "Wah!" While Simba swallowed his food, he did not forget to provoke Lao Wang. He disyed his powerful strength as he finished his food skillfully and easily. "Lao Wang, it''s fine even if you start off with only half your food!"

    Whoosh.

    "Hey! Hey!" Simba felt his body suddenly hovering in the air. A giant hand grabbed his back and pulled him away from his te. When he saw that there were only three pieces of meat left on his te that he could not eat, he started to panic. His hands and legs shook wildly in midair, but it was of no use. He said angrily, "Lao Wang, what are you doing?"

    Beside him, Wang Zhong wiped his mouth with one hand as he raised Simba with the other. He did not gulp down his food either. He even had time to swallow his saliva. "I just didn''t want you to eat so hurriedly. It''s not good for your stomach."

    "I don''t even have a stomach, okay!" Simba shouted in rage. He could not even break free of Wang Zhong''s control and could only struggle. He looked at Lan Daier as if he was asking for help.

    However, the beautiful Teacher waved her hand and calmly said, "I only care about the results. I will not intervene in the process of thepetition..."

    "I am just watching." Scarlet held back herughter.

    "You deserve this for all your boasting just now!" Eughed and added on. She was now a loyal fan of Wang Zhong. After all, she was just an ordinary woman in the Holy City. Deep inside, she would definitely admire an expert.

    Damn, what was this?! Witch E was actually supporting Lao Wang. As expected, they were on the same side! Simba was dumbstruck.

    "You''re cheating! You unreasonable brat! Put me down!" He continued to move his arms and legs, but Lao Wang turned a deaf ear to him and slowly cleared everything else on his te. Then, he put Simba down and looked at his te in shock. "Huh, you still have three pieces of meat? You eat too slowly, Simba. I''m sorry, I won."

    "You won?! Obviously, I won! Dows still exist? Do principles still exist? Does justice still exist?"

    "Yes," Wang Zhong said in a serious tone, "the three of them can testify."

    The three women hadughed until they were trembling. At that moment, they all nodded their heads at the same time.

    Madam, this was group bullying!

    Simba was in a daze and was so angry that he could not speak. After a long time, he finally roared with rage and jumped on Wang Zhong''s body, kicking and stamping on him. Everyone in the roomughed out loud.

    Although they were still in the north base, these respected figures paid no attention to what was happening outside. They spent a leisurely month together. No matter whether it was Wang Zhong, Scarlet, or even Lan Daier, they felt a sense of rxation they had never felt before. Furthermore, with the wacky Simba around, they could not stopughing every single day. At that moment, the atmosphere in the room was very good. Suddenly, someone shouted from outside the door. "Great Teacher Wang Zhong, Sacred Teacher Leyson has requested to see you!"

 Chapter 971 - Fateful War of Two Civilizations

    <h4>971 Fateful War of Two Civilizations</h4>

    Everyone in the room instantly fell silent. Ever since the fight with Sophia, there had been no response after Wang Zhong submitted his request for a transfer. Even when Wang Zhong requested to see Sacred Teacher Leyson, the reply he received was that the Sacred Teacher was not in the base, as if he was intentionally avoiding Wang Zhong. The three women and Wang Zhong all guessed that since the higher-ups were not summoning the newest and strongest Great Teacher, they were punishing him and would not let him go. They definitely had other ns for Wang Zhong. Now, the decision had finally arrived.

    Scarlet and Lan Daier looked at Wang Zhong with worry on their faces. The fact that it had taken the higher-ups one month to issue the order,bined with the strange orders to retreat from the frontlines, made them worry that they would not let Wang Zhong have an easy time.

    ¡°I am only going to meet Uncle Zhang. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to scale a mountain of swords and plunge into a sea of mes.¡± Wang Zhong was very calm and stood up with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m setting off.¡±

    When he met Uncle Zhang again, Uncle Zhang was no longer a hollow image. He had just rushed over from the Holy City. There was still a smile on his face, and there seemed to be no change in his aura or appearance, which was still as subtle and perfect as before. He seemed like an ordinary person. However, the worry all over his face caused him to be less unrestrained and leisurely as when they had been fishing by theke together.

    ¡°I saw the request for transfer that you submitted.¡± Uncle Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Is your girlfriend doing fine?¡±

    ¡°Her injuries have stabilized, but she is no longer fit for cultivation.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Uncle Zhang, let¡¯s not go in circles. I just want to apany Scarlet and go back to Earth. What do I need to do for the higher-ups to be willing to let me go?¡±

    Uncle Zhang had probably never expected Wang Zhong to be this direct. He could not even use the list of excuses he had prepared. He opened his mouth slightly and thenughed out loud. ¡°Ha ha, you are still as straightforward as before.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me say this. There is an important mission that you need toplete in order to end this Holy Battle.¡±

    Wang Zhong was rather surprised. Even though many people were confused about the mysterious ceasefire from both the humans and the Octopus people, to the vast majority, this was just a rest period for both sides. They had never thought that the Holy Battle would actually end. ¡°What kind of mission?¡±

    ¡°I cannot exin it to you in detail now.¡± Uncle Zhang sighed silently. It was not that he did not want to exin: he simply could not. After all, the information he possessed and the evaluation from the Patriarch Society was very sudden and in defiance of the natural order. Wang Zhong was one of those suspected to have ¡°wings¡±. Furthermore, the suspicions against him were the greatest.

    ¡°I can only tell you that everyone who was sacrificed in the Holy Battle, no matter whether they are human or Mizobudapi, had all been sacrificed to obtain this opportunity¡­ This mission is very important to both the Mizobudapi and us humans. It even concerns the life and death of our civilization.¡± He looked at Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes and calmly exined. ¡°Thus, if you believe me, listen to my arrangements. I will ensure that as long as you return alive, the Patriarch Society will not give you any difficulties. Then, you can apany Scarlet and return to Earth to live the life you want.¡±

    ¡°Will it be very dangerous?¡± Wang Zhong smiled.

    Dangerous? Of course, it would be dangerous. No matter whether Wang Zhong was the person who had been chosen by the wings, it would still be dangerous.

    Uncle Zhang did not directly answer him. He simply said, ¡°If you are sacrificed, I will definitely take care of all your rtives and friends, no matter whether they are in the Holy City or on Earth. If you are able to return alive, you will definitely understand the entire situation to resolve the doubt in your heart.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°But it looks like I have no choice?¡±

    Uncle Zhang smiled and nodded. He did not need to go in circles when speaking with a smart person. To be honest, even if they did not have this rtionship, he would still like this 20-year-old very much. He had a young face, but he had a mature aura and outlook.

    ¡°When do I start?¡± Wang Zhong was not conflicted.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I wille here and bring you where you are supposed to go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow morning.¡± Wang Zhong simply nodded his head. It was not that he did not want to ask more questions, but he understood Uncle Zhang. Uncle Zhang would not talk about things he did not n to talk about.

    ¡°Also, Uncle Zhang, you owe me an exnation.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°I will definitely return alive and hear the exnation from you.¡±

    He did not say much to Scarlet and the rest as he did not want to worry them. An issue that made Uncle Zhang so serious would definitely not be easy to resolve. However, he had no leeway to run away.

    This was a mysterious mission at an unknown ce.

    The natural and calm attitude that Wang Zhong disyed was not because he had blind faith in his strength, nor was it because of Uncle Zhang¡¯s trust. It was because he had a calm moral mind.

    It was part of Wang Zhong¡¯s nature to pursue his path. He desired risks and was not aw-abiding person by nature. The month that he had spent living a peaceful and happy life with Scarlet, Lan Daier, and the rest had not changed this. Instead, he had an even stronger desire. This kind of expectation and life was a part of his moral mind. Cultivation was definitely not just to increase his power. The key to constantly pursuing a higher realm was their way of thinking. An advanced version of this could be called the moral mind.

    In order to understand what one wanted, what one had to do, what one should do, and how one should face it, one would not be able to resolve these questions just with strength alone. Sometimes, taking a step back might allow you to see the boundless sea and sky.

    Although his sword was sheathed, this did not mean that it was not sharp. It simply meant that the sheath had concealed its light. As long as you regrly wiped away the dust that had umted, the sword would be able to show off its true abilities the moment it was unsheathed!

    The airship crossed the skies and traveled across a distance of several thousand kilometers. Itnded at a ce that Wang Zhong had never expected it tond.

    Pilroni Mountain!

    When the airship flew into the territory of the Octopus people, Wang Zhong did not feel very surprised. Rumors that there was an agreement between the higher-ups of the humans and the Octopus people had spread everywhere on Skylink. There were simr discussions everywhere in the base as well. Thus, this did not surprise him.

    But Pilroni Mountain? Wang Zhong hade here before and climbed up the road to heaven towards the phoenix remains. There was nothing else that was special about this area. What kind of mission would be carried out here?

    When he was on the airship, he could see that there were hundreds of Octopus people gathered at the foot of the mountain. They were all Saint-leveled experts. The aura that was released when hundreds of Saint-leveled experts gathered together was extremely frightening. The soldiers who were in charge of flying the airship tried their best not to look at them, but it could be seen that they could not help but tremble in fear. If Sacred Teacher Uncle Zhang had not been beside them, these ordinary Heroic Soul soldiers would have turned weak from the aura on the ground.

    The airship slowlynded, and the hundreds of Saint-leveled Octopus people all looked up. There was resentment in their eyes. Perhaps their rtives and friends had died in this battle, but a majority of the Saint-leveled Octopus people maintained peaceful and calm expressions. It was as if the humans were not their enemies. Of course, the humans were still not considered their friends.

    ¡°Hello, Your Excellency Zhang Lei.¡± A Warlock Saint dressed in golden robes with phoenix patterns printed on it weed them. ¡°Your Excellency Ceremonial God has been looking forward to meeting you.¡±

    Uncle Zhang nodded his head. The Warlock Saint respectfully said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Hundreds of Saint-leveled Octopus people immediately opened up a path for them and saluted to these two humans with their eyes. They controlled their emotions very well. The higher leveled the civilization was, the more they would view problems in a direct manner. The easiest way to win their respect was with strength.

    Wang Zhong followed behind Uncle Zhang and could see the red token-like object in the Warlock Saint¡¯s hand. As they walked up the mountain, the token released a gentle aura. Not only did it cause the sea of fire on Pilroni Mountain to split easily, even the massive pressure that Wang Zhong had once felt from the white jade steps had be much gentler. The steps did not feel weaker just because he had grown stronger. With Wang Zhong¡¯s sharp senses, he could easily make this distinction.

    However, Uncle Zhang did not seem to sense anything. Wang Zhong felt as if this was not Uncle Zhang¡¯s first time visiting this ce. Uncle Zhang¡¯s realm was not something he could guess. He could predict any levels below the Great Teacher level. Simply speaking, even if one had never eaten pork before, one would have seen a pig running around. However, what happened after one conquered the major Heavenly Cmity was extremely mysterious. There was no inheritance to obtain or guide to follow. It was not much different from being blind. Thus, there were Heavenly Souls on Earth, but no one there had conquered the major Heavenly Cmity!

    The three of them easily reached the mountain peak. Unlike the previous time, Wang Zhong did not need to use his blood to do random tests. The Warlock Saint activated the token, and in a short span of two to three seconds, a pir of light descended.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± The Warlock Saint did not follow them. He did not seem to have the right to enter. He simply bowed respectfully to them.

    This was a familiar path and a familiar ce. However, five extremely powerful beings were gathered at the massive pirs to heaven that Simba had once described as the teeth of the phoenix.

    Wang Zhong was very familiar with one of them as he had often seen him on Skylink. He was Sacred Teacher Timo, who was themander of the south battlefield. However, this time, he did not appear as a dimensional energy body. He seemed like a middle-aged man who had shown great improvements. Meanwhile, the other four figures were all Octopus people. They either wore robes or carried divine swords with them. All of their auras were powerful enough topare with Uncle Zhang. In particr, one of the Octopus people who was dressed in robes and had antennae that almost reached the ground had a particrly powerful aura. Even though he was standing among these powerful God-leveled experts, he was like a crane among a flock of chickens. People immediately noticed him.

    These people were very familiar with one another. At that moment, the most powerful Octopus person smiled and nodded at Uncle Zhang as a greeting. Then, he looked at Wang Zhong. It was as if the light that shot out of his eyes could see through Wang Zhong¡¯s internal organs. Then, his gaze stopped at the Neb Sword that Wang Zhong was carrying.

    It was the treasure of the Octopus people¡¯s Sword Faction. Wang Zhong saw that his gaze had stopped and thought that he would ask Wang Zhong about the sword. However, he did not expect that he would only look at the sword for a few seconds, as if he did not care much about it. The powerful Octopus person only calmly said, ¡°You may enter once you are ready. The mission is very simple. Only one person can survive.¡±

    Then, he waved his hand, and the transmission array that Wang Zhong had used before appeared on the ground. He took a quick nce and recognized that this transmission array was connected to the head area. It was where the Octopus people offered sacrifices.

    This situation was shrouded in mystery. Had they struggled for so long just for this? Wang Zhong smiled and did not show any hesitation. What was supposed to arrive would eventually arrive. He would understand once he entered.

    He took a step forward. The transmission array dazzled, and Wang Zhong instantly disappeared from where he had been standing.

    When Wang Zhong disappeared, the Octopus person standing beside Dhomiguer snorted coldly. There was obvious dissatisfaction in Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyes. ¡°The testing venue is a ce that the Mizobudapi civilization spent hundreds of years building. The sacrificial war had also urred in the Mizobudapi World. How many homes of the Mizobudapi have been destroyed? Furthermore, you said that the humans would sacrifice 200,000 people, but your own humans destroyed the sacrificial trap. Moreover, you killed 13 of my Saint-leveled experts!¡±

    The Octopus person¡¯s aura was not weaker than Uncle Zhang¡¯s. In fact, he even seemed to have a stronger aura. The divine sword on his back seemed extremely simr to the Neb Sword. He was the Suzerain of the Sword Faction, Dhomuta, who had conquered the Heavenly Cmity.

    During the sacrificial war, the Sword Faction had been the backbone of the Octopus army, but they had suffered severe losses. Not only had they lost arge number of their disciples, his most beloved disciple, Heinrich, had also died in the hands of that young human. Furthermore, they had lost the treasure of the Sword Faction! Moreover, the young human had obtained the inheritance of the sword¡­ Frankly speaking, Dhomuta was rather unhappy. Although he had to take the entire situation into consideration and could not retaliate, he would not hold back with his words.

    Although his aura was powerful, Uncle Zhang simply replied to him calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these useless things. Our objectives are very clear. With the current situation, you have four people, and you have the advantage. Being long-winded is simply a disy of weakness.¡±

    Sword Faction Suzerain Dhomuta¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was about to speak but heard Ceremonial God Dhomiguerughing beside him, interrupting their debate.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dhomuta. Since the Angel of Misfortune has appeared, no matter whether the situation proceeds as nned, our objective will be fulfilled. We don¡¯t have to talk about the past. Now, to us, passing the test is the only thing that we should care about.¡±

    Before Dhomuta could reply, he stretched out his hand and flicked the transmission array lightly. It was as if he had activated an exquisite rune. The entire transmission array dazzled, and a three-dimensional projection of a field appeared in front of everyone.

    There were mountains, water, forests, and trees in the field, but it was not very vast. It was only six or seven square kilometers. It took the shape of a giant bird and quietly hovered in the void.

    This was a fragment world that had been refined. However, it was quite different from an ordinary fragment world. This world had been refined from the skull bones of the phoenix!

    Even though it was just a projection, no matter whether it was Dhomiguer, the God-leveled Octopus people experts, Uncle Zhang, or Sacred Teacher Timo, they could sense the vastness of the small space just by looking at it. This vastness did not refer to its surface area. It referred to its depth and level.

    ¡°The material density of this boundary is just too low. It is simply impossible to refine a testing space that meets standards even if we gather the minerals that have umted for hundreds of years in the Mizobudapi World!¡± There were pride and gratification in the eyes of the Ceremonial God, Dhomiguer. ¡°Only the skeleton left behind by the Phoenix God could meet the material standards. Furthermore, the gains we have obtained from the many external wars the Mizobudapi World has started, the wealth that we have umted for almost a thousand years, and the refinement done by the emperor himself allowed us toplete this iparable piece a few hundred years ago! It is enough for a level-5 civilization to conduct a test. However, it is a pity that only a level-4 test has been issued¡­¡±

    That was right. No matter whether it was Wang Zhong, Simba, or Tatamu, they had all guessed wrongly. The sacrificial altar that the Octopus people imed to use for sacrifice was not actually a sacrificial altar. Hundreds of years ago, its only use had been determined. It was a testing space that had only been used twice!

    ¡°Long live the emperor!¡± When they heard their emperor¡¯s name, several God-leveled Octopus people had tears in their eyes as they prayed in a low voice.

    This was simply a testing space that was six or seven square kilometersrge, but they had exhausted so much effort for this. It was said that there were some foreign territories that were built by civilizations, but those territories were many timesrger and more powerful than this space. Thus, humans could not help but pursue this strength.

    Uncle Zhang and Sacred Teacher Timo were emotional. In the past, the humans also had an expert that surpassed the level of the human civilization. If the humans had his guidance over the past several hundred years, they would not have stopped at this level. They might even have been able to create a simr space.

    Everyone was sentimental as they saw six figures appear at the same time in different ces on the projection.

    ...

    Once again, he experienced the wormhole transmission, where his body was split up and reassembled. However, it was unlike the intense pain he had felt during the transmission as a Heroic Soul. When he reached the Heavenly Soul Stage and experienced the scorching Heavenly Soul, his body was no longer an ordinary body. His functions had be more natural and perfect. To a Heavenly Soul expert, they would be able to resist the pain from this kind of wormhole transmission. They would even feel as if they had undergone a full-body massage. After being split up and reassembled, they would be surprised that they felt so rxed.

    His body was shrouded in a pir of light. Countless fragments of his body were reassembled, and he regained his vision. In front of him was a space that was not veryrge.

    The space only seemed to be six or seven square kilometers in area, and he could even see the end of the space. The geography of this ce was not much different from the usual as there were mountains, water, forests, and trees. However, upon closer inspection, one would realize that there was something about the spiritual influence in the air. Even ordinary people would be able to see with the naked eye the existence of this thick spiritual influence. Many colorfulyers of spiritual influence were umted in the air.

    Before Wang Zhong could take a closer look, his body had been fully reassembled. The pir of light that engulfed his body dispersed, and he felt a powerful gravity from the ground. It was as if an extremely strong giant was violently pulling him downward!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s reactions were extremely fast. After all, he had already advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. He immediately controlled the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth and wanted to pull his body to hover in midair. However, he actually failed at this task that was typically as easy as eating and drinking. It was not like there was no spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth that could be used. Instead, it was theplete opposite. Not only was there spiritual influence, it was also abundant. However, the thick spiritual influence was ¡°stubborn¡± and heavy. Wang Zhong was caught unprepared and could not activate the spiritual influence. His body started to fall rapidly.

 Chapter 972 - Battle of Life and Death

    <h4>972 Battle of Life and Death</h4>

    boom!

    he squatted down andnded on the ground with both legs. he had only fallen several dozen meters from the sky, but it was as if a very heavy object hadnded on the ground. however, the ground was extremely tough and thick. it was made out of soil but was as hard as iron. even though wang zhong had fallen from the heavy gravity, he was unable to make even a mark on the seemingly soft ground. there were only two light footprints.

    wang zhong was very surprised.

    was this a manmade space with powerful gravity? no!

    this waspletely different from the high-gravity rooms he had trained in on earth and in the holynd.

    there would be mutual attraction between any objects, and the strength of this force would depend on the mass of the object. when this rule was applied to gravity, this meant that the higher the density of a celestial body, the greater its mass; thus, the gravity produced would be stronger. if someone was able to shrink the earth by 10 times and maintain its original mass, then the gravity of the earth would multiply by 10.

    however, this was only a thought. even with human technology and the strength of the sacred teachers, who represented the pinnacle of the human race, it was impossible for them to produce a high-gravity space. the high-gravity rooms that wang zhong had used on earth or in the holy city had been formed by increasing the pressure in the room or by creating waves of gravity in the room. it was an imitation of gravity by humans that allowed one to feel the weight of one¡¯s body and the pressure in one¡¯s surroundings to train one¡¯s body, but it was not an actual high-gravity environment.

    however, the space he was in was an actual high-gravity space! he knew this when he sensed how tough the ground underneath his feet was. wang zhong felt that if he was unarmed, it would be very difficult for him to form a small hole in the ground, even if he used all his might. besides the surface of the ground, even the flowers and grass were extremely hard. wang zhong casually pulled out a strand of grass from the ground, which felt as if it was as tough as a steel wire. a small wild flower that was not conspicuous and asrge as his thumb seemed several kilograms heavy. even a random leaf was as sharp as a de¡­

    the gravity here was about thirty times that of the holy city. of course, this was not enough to affect wang zhong¡¯s movements, but it felt as if there were chains on his body that made him feel very heavy. there was something else that was peculiar. the concentration of the spiritual influence in this ce was around ten times that of the holy city. it was much more powerful than the fragment world where wang zhong had achievedprehension!

    too much spiritual influence was just as bad as not having enough spiritual influence. the biggest problem with the excessively rich spiritual influence was that it was hard to activate. the spiritual influence was too heavy, like thick and sticky quicksand. if he tried to absorb and use the spiritual influence in the heaven and the earth as before, the difficulty would be increased significantly. it was no wonder that he could not hover in midair just now. he needed some time to get used to this.

    wang zhong stood where he was. he looked at his surroundings as he felt and got used to the peculiar rules in this space.

    he had already noticed that when he was transported here, five pirs of light had shone in five different directions at the same time. although they were several kilometers away, wang zhong managed to recognize them. there were four octopus people and one human¡­ ording to what the octopus ceremonial god had said, the objective of this mission was to get rid of all those he deemed as enemies. wang zhong thought that he would face countless enemies, like in the tempering soul cmity. however, there were only five people.

    including wang zhong, there were a total of six people here. after the pir of light had disappeared, they seemed to have made the same decision. they chose to stay where they were and get used to the extremely powerful gravity in this space, as well as the rich spiritual influence. then, they started to approach therge, empty space in the center. everyone seemed to have received the same mission: to get rid of all those they deemed as enemies.

    wang zhong also approached the empty space. after one or two minutes of adjusting, he felt as if he could control the spiritual influence in this space by force. it was just heavier-than-usual spiritual influence, and he needed to use greater spiritual energy to activate it. at the same time, his endurance had to be higher. gravity that was 30 times heavier than usual might be unimaginable to an ordinary heavenly soul, but to wang zhong, it was not difficult for him to ovee this.

    however, he was rather surprised. the other five people who had entered this space were all heavenly souls like him, but the speed at which they got used to this environment was much faster than him. they all adjusted to this ce ahead of him. then, they stepped out from where they hadnded and rushed towards the center of this space.

    ...

    beside the transmission array in the phoenix remains, several god-leveled experts were watching all of this. uncle zhang furrowed his eyebrows slightly. frankly speaking, he did not quite understand this. he had seen the footage of wang zhong fighting at the warrendoor mountains and felt that wang zhong was definitely the most powerful heavenly soul. however, the saint-leveled mizobudapi had adapted to this high gravity space faster than wang zhong did! in particr, there was a warlock saint who was not skilled in terms of physical capabilities¡­ was the strength that the octopus people had concealed this terrifying?

    he could not help but nce at dhomiguer and dhomuta beside him. however, they did not look pleased. on the contrary, they were slightly astonished.

    dhomiguer was very surprised. this was a space that the mizobudapi had built, and the saint-leveled experts they had sent had entered this space to feel what it was like. they were used to this testing ground, and it was natural for them to adapt quickly. however, it was evident that it was the first time these humans had entered this space. how were they able to adapt so quickly? they could understand how wang zhong had managed to do it, as everyone who had seen his attack knew just how strong he was. however, the human called solomon was not well-known. in fact, he had never personally fought with any saint-leveled experts. how was he able to adjust even faster than wang zhong?

    wang zhong was on his guard. the other five people had stronger adaptability and were definitely not ordinary people. as the distance between them shrank, wang zhong saw two very familiar faces.

    one of them was the octopus warlock saint sauron, who rushed over from the south. evidently, he had already recognized wang zhong. after all, as he was rushing over, he stared straight at wang zhong with excitement and ferocity on his face. the other person he recognized was a human, solomon. he had also advanced to the heavenly soul stage. his soul power was implicit, and his body was crystalline. furthermore, he had gotten used to this space much faster than a warlock saint. his strength was probably unfathomable.

    their speeds did not differ much. they arrived at the empty space in the middle one after another, forming a circle. one could clearly see that the four octopus people were standing slightly closer to one another. it was evident that they had intended to work together from the very beginning. meanwhile, wang zhong and solomon were both human, but they stood on two sides, as if they were from two opposing camps. it was evident that they were nning to kill each other.

    ¡°heh heh. human, we meet again. i knew that you would die by my hands. this is fate!¡±

    the first to speak was warlock saint sauron. his expression was ferocious and extremely excited!

    back then, wang zhong had caused him too much trouble in the imperial city. only sauron himself knew how severe his losses were. in particr, when he returned to theboratory and realized that the valuable medicinal ingredients in theboratory had beenpletely wiped out by that human, he was so angry that he almost went mad! that was the fruit of his effort over a few hundred years. however, this was not much. what was even more abominable was the fact that he was cklisted by the imperial family afterward. ording to the imperial family, if sauron had not been driven just by his personal desire and did not negotiate and waste time with the imperial family, wang zhong would not have had the opportunity to run away, and the shrine would not have been vited by a human. the sword saint in charge of guarding the sacred mountain would not have died, and the treasure of the sword faction would not have gone missing once again¡­ all of this had been sauron¡¯s fault!

    the imperial family was enraged by this. if they had not taken into consideration that sauron had some connections to the phoenix shrine, they would have issued an arrest warrant for him. as a result, sauron¡¯s days were tragic. nothing went his way, and even the phoenix shrine stopped being fond of him. however, it was because of these stimuli that caused sauron to build up his rage and resentment towards wang zhong, and this allowed him to grow one step closer to breaking through the limits of his realm. now, he was a god-leveled candidate who could conquer the major heavenly cmity at any time. however, he had suppressed his realm and prevented the heavenly cmity from urring just for this test. at the same time, the phoenix shrine started to value him once again.

    it could be said that he derived gain from misfortune, but sauron would not be grateful to wang zhong. on the contrary, the increase in his strength caused his resentment towards wang zhong to grow even stronger. what he desired most now was to cut this damned human into pieces with his own hands!

    at that moment, when he saw that his personal enemy was in the same space as him, sauron¡¯s eyes grew red with anger. his face even turned slightly red from excitement. he did not care about the others and simply red at wang zhong. he gnashed his teeth as he said, ¡°you little bastard, i know that you are best at sneaking off. let¡¯s see where you can sneak off to this time!¡±

    the excitement and brutality that seeped through sauron¡¯s bones could be clearly felt even in the outside world. everyone could not help but feel a chill down their spine. however, it was a pity that the current wang zhong was not the wang zhong of the past. he simply looked at sauron calmly, as if he was observing a boring one-man show. he observed the protagonist who was blowing his own trumpet and showed no intention of joining in.

    wang zhong did not reply. sauronughed coldly. ¡°bawar, you and i will deal with this human. you two, deal with the other one!¡±

    although sauron had not personally seen the attack that wang zhong had unleashed in the warrendoor mountains, ording to what he had heard from the warlock saints who had escaped from the battle, the power of wang zhong¡¯s attack had left a deep impression on them. even though he was a limitless and perfect semi-god, he definitely did not dare to be careless.

    on his left was a sword saint who was wearing the clothes of the sword faction. he seemed rather young, and the divine sword that he carried was not ordinary. when he heard sauron¡¯s words, he took a step forward. this was a casual action, but it brought about a powerful sense of oppression. he had the faint demeanor of a grand master. ¡°i am willing to assist you.¡±

    those who were able toe here were evidently outstanding figures among the octopus people. just like wang zhong and solomon, they had recently made advances. this was the case for both sauron and bawar.

    three months ago, bawar had invented the devouring sword intention. although it was still under the sword faction in name, in reality, this genius had the right to create his own sect! but even someone like this, who had seen wang zhong¡¯s attack, definitely did not dare to say that he would 100% be able to defeat wang zhong. typically, this kind of ambitious and proud genius would choose to challenge wang zhong one-on-one out of pride, but this was not the time for that.

    ¡­because they knew much more than wang zhong and solomon. the war had just been to create massacres and sacrifice souls in order to draw out the angel of misfortune. now, the angel of misfortune was hiding among the six of them. as long as they stood in this special prescribed ce, someone in the distant star alliance would definitely see this battle through the angel of misfortune and watch one of them defeat everyone around them within the rules. this would prove that no matter whether it was in terms of hardware and facilities, or social stratum and strength, their civilization had achieved the standards of the civilization assessment and would pass the test. if not, they would have to wait for the next time the angel of misfortune descended. no matter whether it was the octopus people or the humans, they would have to be soul ves for another 300 years.

    they definitely had to pass!

    the mizobudapi civilization had prepared for this for a very long time. joining the star alliance as a level-4 civilization would result in rapid advancements for the entire civilization! they would be freed of their identity as ves in the fifth dimension. that was right. unless they were part of the star alliance, the civilizations in the fifth dimension would be seen as uncivilized ves that could be conquered at any time.

    otherwise, if a high-leveled civilization from the star alliance attacked, extinguishing the mizobudapi or the humans, civilizations that could barely make it to level-4, would be as easy as crushing an ant.

    thus, for the development of their entire civilization, the safety of their races, individuality was rubbish. they were willing to give up everything.

    the auras of the other two sword saints were slightly weaker than bawar, but they did not yield to their opponent. a swift and fierce force surged from their bodies as they turned to look at solomon.

    however, solomon smiled and did not face the two sword saints. instead, he took a step back. ¡°the four of you can deal with him first. i promise that i will not interfere. you should be able to sense my sincerity.¡±

    the four octopus people were slightly dumbfounded. although the angel of misfortune might be hiding in any one of their bodies and they might eventually need to kill their own kind to emerge as thest one standing, if they had to kill, they would start by killing the alien race!

    the four octopus people had the same thoughts and assumed that the two humans would think in the same way. however, they never expected that¡­ there was internal strife between the humans?

    sauronughed out loud. ¡°interesting, interesting. he is telling the truth. there are no fluctuations in his soul!¡±

    when faced with soul masters like sauron, lies would not work. no matter what these two humans were nning, they were definitely doing this for their own benefit. during times like this, morals did not matter. they would first work together to get rid of their opponents. if the angel of misfortune was not with the two humans, they would deal with it among themselves!

    solomon smiled. he was definitely being genuine about this, and the feeling of watching this was excellent. wang zhong, the pawn that he did not care much about, had created some trouble for him. this would be a good oue that would solve his problem and not incur any losses for him.

    when he sensed that all four pairs of eyes were focused on him, wang zhong was not shaken. he simply turned to look at solomon.

    solomon shrugged his shoulders and shed a bright smile. ¡°don¡¯t me me. you were a hindrance to me. but since we are both humans, i will not personally attack. don¡¯t worry. after you die, i will take revenge for you.¡±

    solomon was still the same old solomon. this had been too harsh. even if wang zhong made the same offer, it would be useless as the four octopus people had already determined their target. to the four octopus people, it did not matter no matter which human they got rid of first.

    solomon leaned back slightly as amusement crawled on his face. no matter what level of power he had achieved, he liked to use his intelligence to crush his opponents.

    ¡°take revenge for him? heh heh!¡± there was disdain all over sauron¡¯s face. although this was directed at solomon, his gaze had never broken away from wang zhong. ¡°i¡¯ll give you satisfaction in a bit!¡±

    sauron stretched out his hands, and the rich energy that filled the air seemed to have responded to his calling. it surged towards sauron in excitement, as if it hade back to life. shortly, power that was enough to destroy the heavens and decimate the earth gathered around sauron.

    sauron knew that his technique was too slow, but after all, he was facing wang zhong, who had killed 13 saints in one strike. an ordinary technique would be useless against him. it would be better to get rid of him in one strike, no matter how slow it was. after all, this was not a solo battle.

    his outstretched hands continued to pull on and activate the power of the heaven and the earth. he saw that wang zhong had taken a step forward. he shouted in a loud voice, ¡°everyone, give me thirty seconds. stop him for me!¡±

    even if sauron had not said anything, the three sword saints would have blocked wang zhong. their expressions were stern and unyielding. their breathing was in sync. although they had not drawn their swords, their bodies started to emit a golden light.

    sword power!

    ¡°human, prepare to die!¡± bawar, who was in the lead, shouted coldly. this was a battle between experts. a change in aura and a waver in confidence were enough to determine victory and defeat, life and death. he would demoralize his opponent with a show of strength!

    with thebined power of three sword saints, the golden sword power was extremely sharp. every single ray of light was like a sharp sword. luckily, this space was unusually stable. in another world, this golden light would probably have been enough to rip through space. this was not an illusion. even wang zhong instantly felt as if thousands of swords were poking him. every single inch of his skin was in pain from the golden light. dense, raised spots appeared on his powerful body. with wang zhong¡¯s current powerful body, even if ordinary heroic souls shed him with their swords, there would not be any effect on him. however, the light that these three sword saints emitted was shockingly threatening!

    this was the same sword power technique as sword one! after all, the neb sacred sword was from the sword faction, and the sword faction had definitely passed down these techniques to them. at the very least, they had definitely mastered sword one. however, as their understanding of the sword was different, the power that was produced was also different. wang zhong¡¯s sword disyed rhythm and rules, while the swords of these three sword saints were sharp and bright.

    as expected, they were all experts.

    wang zhong¡¯s narrowed eyes lit up. a bright light shed.

    zeng!

    the neb sword had been unsheathed!

    he had not trained in swordy for over a month, but his moral mind was pure, and his intentions were clear. on the contrary, holding the divine sword once again gave wang zhong a different feeling. it was as if his connection with the neb sword had grown even closer. he could clearly sense every inch of this sword. it was as if he had truly integrated with the neb sword the moment he held it.

 Chapter 973 - Destiny

    <h4>973 Destiny</h4>

    wang zhong turned his wrist slightly.

    hum! hum! hum!

    there was the hum of the sword power. ripples that were visible to the naked eye appeared in this space, which was filled with countlessyers of spiritual influence as a result of the hum, and spread wildly into the surroundings. the golden sword power from the three sword saints was instantly stopped, and the golden light could no longer spread. the might that the three of them released was instantly suppressed.

    this was not because of the difference in their power, but because of the form of sword power. the ripples of sword power did not seem too powerful individually and did not seem to have high destructive power, but they were extremely thick and heavy. furthermore, the ripples ovepped with one another and came in an endless stream. once you were forced into its rhythm, you would be in a defensive position and could only retreat again and again in defeat when faced with the waves of ripples.

    when they felt theyers of power and the rhythm, the divine swords in their hands started to show signs of trembling under the rhythm of the sword power. the expressions of the three sword saints changed slightly. they had mastered the same inheritance from the sword faction, but the version that the human had mastered was more substantial and higher-leveled. the sword power that the three sword saints had released was from their own power, but the sword power that the human released seemed to faintly activate the heaven and the earth. it gathered the power of the heaven and the earth, and it was not possible for them to withstand this power.

    they had wanted to suppress the aura of their enemy, but they never expected that they would be suppressed instead.

    ¡°die!¡±

    bawar unsheathed his divine sword. it was a ck sword with a gloomy aura. meanwhile, the two sword saints beside him tapped their feet. they no longer released a golden light from their bodies. instead, they released a subtle divine glow as ripples of sword one violently surged.

    boom!

    a massive ray of golden light and a wave of gloomy sword qi flew at the same time. on the left, the golden light was extremely powerful and produced a massive explosion. on the right, the sword qi was cold and silent, and was engulfed in a treacherous aura. the twopletely different kinds of power were extremely well coordinated with each other. in an instant, they trapped wang zhong in a position where he could not dodge.

    however, wang zhong had no intention of dodging. he did not even change his techniques. soul power suddenly started to violently surge from his body, and the hum of the sword became extremely hurried.

    hum hum hum hum hum hum!

    the ovepping ripples of sword power suddenly seemed to have materialized, and their momentum was shocking. in an instant, it was as if the countless ovepping ripples had forcefully blocked the attack from the two sword saints. however, darkness suddenly enveloped their surroundings.

    ¡°sword domain ¡ª¡ª devouring space!¡± bawar¡¯s low voice sounded.

    this was not an ordinary darkness. not only did it devour all the light in this space, even all the smells and sounds had been absorbed and werepletely stripped away from the air. furthermore, even the aura in the heaven and the earth had been severed. although the hum of sword one did not cease, it did not have resonance with the power of the heaven and the earth. as a result, its might was greatly reduced. the sword glow that had been suppressed by sword one was freed and soared into the surroundings.

    in the phoenix remains, a smile appeared on dhomiguer¡¯s face. ¡°he was able to create the devouring domain even as a heavenly soul. as expected, bawar is a rare genius that only appears in the sword faction every hundred years!¡±

    ¡°although that human has understood the second sword technique of the divine sword inheritance, that is not an actual domain.¡± a sword god smiled. ¡°his realm has been suppressed, and his sixth sense has been stripped away by the devouring domain. furthermore, he cannot even sense the heaven and the earth. it is like being blind and having one¡¯s hands tied. how is he going to fight like this?¡±

    ¡°just wait for your death!¡± sword faction suzerain dhomuta roared coldly. however, before he could finish speaking, his expression instantly froze.

    a ray of light shot out from the dark domain, instantly breaking through the darkness that the devouring domain had created! three mizobudapi sword saints with shock and disbelief were revealed.

    their faces were filled with shock and fear. how could this be? how was this possible?!

    not only had the human broken out of bawar¡¯s control, he had even started to suppress them. the three of them felt as if something terrifying had grabbed their bodies in that instant. ever since bawar hadprehended the power of domains, he had never encountered this kind of situation, especially when he had attacked first!

    ¡°sword two!¡±

    there was no expression on wang zhong¡¯s face. the darkness had been broken through, and he grasped the power of the heaven and the earth. the space around him started to distort as a ¡°slow¡± sword glow engulfed him!

    after all, they were three extremely powerful and extraordinary sword saints. at that moment, they burst forth with all their might and broke free of the dominating domain underneath their feet that felt like quicksand. the three of them had done research on wang zhong¡¯s shocking attack. its might was boundless and could not be resisted, but it was notpletely impossible to dodge it. the sword saints in that battle were of apletely different standard from them. although they were all saint-leveled, there were various grades and rankings among them. they felt that they would all be able to dodge. after all, there were many times when ¡°powerful might¡± was an illusion because of the enemy¡¯s weakness.

    furthermore, this attack did not seem as resplendent as the attack he had unleashed at the warrendoor mountains!

    at that moment, their actions were exactly the same. they transformed into shadows. seven or eight iplete shadows appeared, while their actual bodies rapidly charged in three different directions. but the next second, despair appeared on their faces at the same time.

    they had obviously dodged the ordinary and slow sword glow, but the next second, the sword glow suddenly appeared at their chests. they could not even fight back as they were instantly split into half by the dazzling sword glow.

    in the distance, sauron simply did not dare to believe his eyes. that was bawar¡¯s devouring domain, a domain that he had mastered as a saint-leveled expert. it was practically invincible against saint-leveled attacks. even sauron himself felt that if he challenged bawar one on one, although he was an almost perfect warlock saint, the chance of him winning was at most 50%. however, even such an expert had been killed within seconds in his domain? how was this possible?!

    even if his sword technique was extremely powerful, it should still be a saint-leveled technique. how was it possible for him to break through the rules of a domain? it was like using a knife to cut an ocean. no matter how sharp your de was, it was impossible to cut the ocean into half. these were twopletely different concepts!

    solomon, who was watching the battle, observed them coldly.pared to the attack wang zhong had unleashed in the warrendoor mountains, it seemed like the brilliance of the sword had been concealed. however, his realm of control had improved. it seemed like an ordinary technique that had lost its gleam, but it had truly returned to its original purity and simplicity. it was an umtion of brilliance and a concentration of the rules. this kind of attack was truly the most terrifying!

    ¡°hurry! hurry! hurry! hurry up!¡± although sauron was panicking, his actions were not slow. the imprisonment curse in the air was about to achievepletion after he had exerted all his might, but he already saw wang zhong¡¯s icy cold eyes turning to look at him.

    whoosh!

    wang zhong¡¯s figure shed and instantly disappeared from sauron¡¯s field of vision. back then, when he was a heroic soul,o wang had been able topete with sauron in terms of speed with the help of the soul power circuit and many techniques. now that he had advanced to the heavenly soul stage, the increase in his speed was simply terrifying. even with gravity 30 times more powerful than usual, sauron still could not follow him.

    sauron was extremely frightened on the inside. he no longer cared about the imprisonment curse overhead andpletely relied on his instincts. a crystalline and transparent defensive shield had appeared around his body. the warlock saint¡¯s best protection technique was specially meant to deal with sword saints and emitted a powerful aura. sauron still had great confidence in himself!

    however, before sauron could even breathe in, from the reflection in the defensive shield that was as smooth as the surface of a mirror, he saw a ghost-like figure being protected by the defensive shield with him.

    this! how was this possible?!

    the defensive shield had formed extremely quickly. however, no matter how fast his enemy was, the defensive shield should have been able to repel external forces! how could an enemy be engulfed with him? no, this had to do with thews of nature. had wang zhong¡¯s senses towards the power of the heaven and the earth reached unthinkable levels? it was as if he embodied the heaven and the earth. he was just like the wind and the air. the defensive shield would repel external forces, but it would not repel air¡­

    sauron looked back in shock and fear. however, wang zhong¡¯s calm voice sounded by his ear. ¡°you¡¯re too slow.¡±

    whoosh~~~

    the sword shed past.pared to the powerful defense, the warlock saint¡¯s body was as weak as tofu. he did not even have the chance to shout.

    the defensive shield instantly dispersed, and a head flew high into the sky, along with the severed crystalline antennae. the four mizobudapi had all fallen!

    beside the transmission array in the phoenix remains, other than ceremonial god dhomiguer, the other mizobudapi sword gods all had frozen expressions, especially sword god suzerain dhomuta, who had turned green.

    they had lost too quickly. it could even be said that they had lost in an extremely disgraceful manner! although it could be said that experts had powerful techniques and could determine life or death in just one or two attacks, it had been a four-on-one fight. even then, they had been unable tost for even half a minute before being killed by their enemy. furthermore, they had been killed by a sword, what the mizobudapi were most adept at! moreover, it was by a sword inheritance that had leaked from the sword faction¡­ this was too embarrassing. it had been several hundred years since the sword faction had obtained the neb sword. it had been left behind by the civilization who had been in charge of the first civilization test. the sword faction had done research on this divine sword for several hundred years, but what they hadprehended from the sword was no match for what a human had understood in the span of a few months!

    such trash!

    if the two human sacred teachers had not been around, dhomuta would not have been able to control himself and would have started scolding. however, he knew that the saint-leveled human was just too powerful, even more powerful than the rumors had said. no matter whether it was hisprehension of his path, his body, his speed, or his power¡­ he was on par with god-leveled experts like them. they could not believe this!

    ¡°heh heh, it seems like the result will emerge from between the two humans.¡± sacred teacher timo could not help but be pleased andughed softly. the humans and the octopus people had known each other for several hundred years and had fought for several hundred years. when it came to technology, the octopus people were no match for the humans, but in terms of swordsmanship, cultivation realms, talents, andprehension, the humans were one step behind. this was the reason why the octopus people always took the lead when they worked together, even though the two civilizations were almost on par in terms of strength. however, today, this was the first time the humans had turned the tables. it was a crushing defeat!

    ¡°hmph!¡± dhomuta coldly said, ¡°only two people are left, but the ¡®wings¡¯ have not appeared. how can you stillugh?¡±

    there were only two people left, and the angel of misfortune would definitely be with one of them. if they were defeated by the angel of misfortune in a one-on-one battle, it would mean that they had failed the test. the rate of sess had decreased significantlypared to when the six of them were fighting. furthermore, if the angel of misfortune was with wang zhong, with his powerful domain and sword realm, as well as the assistance of the powerful wings, solomon would simply not stand a chance.

    when he thought about this, sacred teacher timo kept his smile.pared to the small satisfaction he had felt, it was obvious that he should be more concerned about whether they would be able to pass the test.

    ¡°let¡¯s wait for the results.¡± on the other hand, uncle zhang was much calmer. he trusted wang zhong tremendously. after all, he had secretly observed how he had progressed in the holy city. his strength came from his natural talents and hard work. furthermore, this fellow was not good at telling lies. from the conversation that uncle zhang had with him before this, until the moment he stepped into this space, he definitely knew nothing about this situation.

    as for solomon¡­ although the kaiser empire was not bad, their resources had not been used to support his massive growth. most importantly, many of his thoughts were wasted on other areas. he was not as focused and passionate as wang zhong!

    the countless colorful clouds that gathered in the sky gradually dispersed. wang zhong held the divine sword and hovered in midair. he hadpletely gotten used to the feeling of the powerful gravity in this space. he had benefited from his extremely powerful body, which had been refined by his divine cells, andplemented well with the heavy environment. this was the first time he felt as if he had his feet firmly nted on the ground, like a fish in water.

    this arrangement had allowed him to surpass the limits of his speed and approach sauron. this feeling¡­ it was different from how an ordinary heavenly soul borrowed the power of the heaven and the earth. instead, it was a true mastery of this power, as if one had integrated with the world and had be the world! it was a beautiful and mysterious feeling.

    he did not look at the four octopus people corpses. instead, he turned to look at solomon, who had been waiting by the side. ¡°i¡¯m slightly disappointed. you should not have challenged them to fight me.¡±

    ¡°oh?¡± there was no visible expression on solomon¡¯s face. ¡°disappointed?¡±

    wang zhong smiled. ¡°you should have worked with them.¡±

    solomonughed. heughed very happily. there were times when he was curious about how a weakling like wang zhong had such blind confidence. ¡°indeed, you are much stronger than what i have understood. your improvement is extremely rapid. however, you are wrong about something.¡±

    he took a step forward, a strange, long sword with a nine-headed snake engraved on it appeared in his hands. ¡°i am going to kill you, and i don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±

    boom!

    unlike how wang zhong had naturally absorbed the power of the heaven and the earth, even though solomon had not unsheathed his sword, a wave of terrifying and rich spiritual influence violently surged from the nine-headed snake sword in his hands. at the same time, solomon¡¯s aura rapidly grew stronger. the shadow of a nine-headed, two-winged monster appeared behind solomon like a dharma idol that was protecting him, helping him to increase his power.

    even though wang zhong was one with the heaven and the earth, he immediately sensed this pressure. if he had felt as if he controlled the entire world before the fight, then at that very moment, solomon would have been the only existence that was not controlled by him. furthermore, solomon seemed as if he was about to challenge the heaven and the earth all on his own!

    he was too powerful. he was like the demon god in myths!

    ¡°it has appeared! it¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°the angel of misfortune, the soul wings!¡± several god-leveled octopus experts could not hide the excitement on their faces. determining the existence of the angel of misfortune was one of theponents of the test. even though various people had confirmed and acknowledged that the angel of misfortune was highly likely to appear with one of these six people, it was only ¡°highly likely¡±. unless they saw the angel of misfortune appear with their own eyes, no one dared to pat their chest and be 100% sure that this was the case.

    now, it was as if they could somewhat put down their suspended hearts.

    powerful fighting spirit instantly surged from one of the octopus sword gods, but he was eventually able to control it. it was not time for them to attack. if these god-leveled experts dared to interfere with the fight, they would fail the test.

    at that moment, the sword faction suzerain dhomuta, who hated wang zhong with a burning passion, secretly prayed that wang zhong would defeat his enemy. he was the hope of the mizobudapi civilization.

    they had set this testing area in the mizobudapi world in order to enjoy the benefits of home ground. even if the angel of misfortune had appeared and they achieved victory, the star alliance had never said whether only the victor would pass or both parties would pass. there were too many uncertain factors. they had done all this to possess the rights of taking the lead.

    previously, the uncertainty that the human holy saint teacher had brought them gave them a wake-up call. thus, although they looked down upon the human civilization, they were extremely afraid of the freaks among the humans. this fear had now materialized. their overall strength was normal, but a freak had appeared among them. furthermore, two freaks had appeared at the same time.

    the power that solomon emitted had a strange aura that wang zhong could not avoid with his sensitivity. furthermore, the nine-headed snake sword in his hands had the same aura as his neb sword. however, what was different was that the neb sword was only a weapon, but the nine-headed snake sword seemed to have its own aura and power. this power seemed to be unimaginably strong and even somewhat unthinkable. this was the first time wang zhong had felt threatened ever since he had advanced to the heavenly soul stage.

    sword one!

    hum hum hum hum¡­

    the intense trembling hum was two times more powerful than when he faced the three sword saints. wang zhong had utilized all his power. he understood solomon¡¯s personality. solomon was a meticulous person. although he was conceited, he was not presumptuous.

    at that moment, the extremely hard ground underneath his feet trembled in a regr pattern as it followed the hum of the sword. it was as if the entire space had started to tremble. the sword power spread, and ripples appeared in the air, charging towards solomon like a stormy sea.

    however, when the ripples of sword power came into contact with solomon¡¯s body, they stopped. it was as if a low-leveled power had encountered a higher-leveled power and vanishedpletely.

    solomon¡¯s expression was calm. the corners of his lips curled into a proud angle, just like how he was standing. he did not even move from the sword power ripples. wang zhong¡¯s sword power was very powerful and led the rhythm of the heaven and the earth. in the past, just these ripples of sword power would have been enough to suffocate him. however, he could now only sense the struggle of a low-leveled creature!

    solomon suddenly swept the nine-headed snake sword in his hand through the air, and a scarlet aura abruptly spread like a hurricane. not only did this disperse wang zhong¡¯s sword power, but it also covered the sky and the earth. it was like a wave of evil influence that continued to spread and flourish. it was like ink seeping into clear water, like pollution that could not be controlled.

    boom!

    a red ray of light shot into the sky and filled the entire world. solomon¡¯s body was bathed in the red pir of light that extended into the sky. he held his sword as he hovered in midair. his expression was proud, as if he was a demon god who was looking down on the world in disdain!

    he was the ruler of this world and wouldplete this test as the spokesperson of the gods. no matter whether it was the patriarch society or the octopus people, they could no longer tie him down. he would be the only god for 300 years. of course, he would definitely not be a local tyrant. he would use the belief he received as a ¡°god¡± to obtain and umte power. his final objective was to lead the humans to the hyperdimension civilization alliance. he would be the savior that led the human race!

    how would people like wang zhong deal with these lofty aspirations and high ideals? they would only ever be able to see the benefits right in front of them. they did not know how to make sacrifices for the sake of the overall situation!

    ¡°we¡¯re in big trouble. this single strike can destroy everything else. even though it seems vulgar, it is actually hard to break through and difficult to understand!¡± dhomiguer was worried. this powerful strength had gone beyond the saint level. although wang zhong¡¯s sword intent was strong, it was highly likely that he would be brutally ttened.

    back then, the octopus people did not think highly of wang zhong. but now, they earnestly wished that he was stronger.

    if wang zhong lost, it would mean that they had failed the test. the mizobudapi civilization would have to wait another 300 years before they again had a chance at joining the star alliance! furthermore, they had to face the consequences of failing the test. not only would solomon casually spread his belief for the next 300 years, they would also have to offer wars and souls in sacrifice. everything they had done till now would have been wasted.

    the god-leveled octopus people all felt a faint sense of regret. they could only me this on their miscalctions. they had assumed that if the wings had appeared among the humans, it was most likely to appear with wang zhong. sauron and the other three octopus people had been sent to kill wang zhong, not simply because of sauron¡¯s personal resentment towards wang zhong, but also because of the objective that the god-leveled octopus people had set. wang zhong posed the biggest threat and had the most unusual rate of growth. if they got rid of him, they might only need to kill one person, and everything would be over. but from the look of things now, not only had they wrongly predicted who the wings had chosen, they had also wrongly calcted the strength of those saint-leveled mizobudapi. simply put, they had made mistakes again and again¡­

    ¡°do you think that these are of any use to me?¡± at that moment, solomon¡¯s voice boomed like thunder as it reverberated throughout the entire space. ¡°show some of your skills. this is yourst chance. as the only enemy who is worthy, i will give you this bit of honor!¡±

    wang zhong smiled and shook his head helplessly. even during these times, solomon could not put down his hateful arrogance and his overflowing confidence as an aristocrat.

    unlike the various exhaustion techniques and exploration techniques as a lower-leveled soldier, when one stepped into the domain of the heavenly soul stage, ordinary techniques were of no use against such experts. they could only use their most powerful attack. if their enemy did not die, then they would!

    wang zhong¡¯s gaze was calm. although he had not drawn his sword, a sword technique had started to build up in the sheathe. his left hand moved slowly, as if the entire weight of the heaven and the earth was on his left hand. he ced his extremely heavy hand on the handle of the sword. in that instant, the power in his entire body was channeled into the sword in a frenzy.

    zeng!

    starlight shed and disappeared as he disyed his abilities to their full extent. it was as if the entire space had been frozen at that moment. in an instant, his sword technique started to take form. ck and white were inverted, while yin and yang were reversed. the sun and the moon shifted, and the entire world seemed to move along with this!

    ¡°sword two!¡±

    he unsheathed his divine sword and had finished building up his attack. he brought the entire world along with him. victory and defeat would be determined in this instant.

    solomon was at full attention and kept quiet. he did not seem to be affected by this attack. to him, the energy in the heaven and the earth that spun in a frenzy was just a breeze. a shallow smile crawled on his face.

    just like what he had predicted, the rotating world was unable to move him as he was too ¡°heavy¡±, even heavier than this world. his great power and energy allowed him to ignore the workings of some rules! once one had perfected a technique, it would bepletely natural, but he was still able to ovee this with one strike. it looked like he did not even need to use the sword techniques he hadprehended from the nine-headed snake sword.

 Chapter 974 - Unparalleled Figh

    <h4>974 Unparalleled Figh</h4>

    however, this confidence onlysted for half a second. rotations were rtive and relied on an object of reference. solomon was not shaken by wang zhong¡¯s sword technique, but as the heaven and the earth moved, he instantly lost his sense of direction! everything around him spun, making solomon dizzy and nauseous. he experienced everything he was supposed to experience.

    the smile that had crept on his face instantly disappeared. he thought that he was the foundation and would break through with his power. wang zhong¡¯s level of sword techniques would not be able to shake his realm of control. however, what he saw and what he felt were twopletely different things. he would only know how dizzying this attack was once he experienced it.

    however, he did not panic. he had methods to deal with this. he suddenly pressed down on the nine-headed snake sword in his hand, and a domain formed around him. it was a space and time domain!

    he could already control time and space for short periods when he was a heroic soul, more so now. unlike wang zhong¡¯s ruler¡¯s domain that increased his strength, he could only control time in the time and space domain!

    the flow of time suddenly came to a stop, and the world that was rapidly rotating in front of him became very slow. the dizzy and nauseous feeling in his mind stopped and disappeared. in fact, it was as if this entire world had suddenly turned quiet.

    but controlling the flow of time did not mean that one could escape thews of time. when he forced time toe to a nearplete stop, his body would also stop. it was just that his spirit could freely travel in this still space. he wanted to speed up time on wang zhong¡¯s body and make him age rapidly, allowing him to win even without fighting. however, wang zhong controlled the ruler¡¯s domain. furthermore, wang zhong¡¯s control of the domain was much more powerful. thus, he would not be sessful if he did so.

    at that moment, solomon¡¯s eyes narrowed. he wanted to find the fatal sword in the rotating world. as long as he could clearly see the actual sword that wang zhong had hidden, he would be able to calcte where the sword traveled and would be able to easily dodge it when the flow of time went back to normal. but¡­ where was the sword?!

    suddenly, solomon was dumbfounded. he did not see wang zhong¡¯s sword even when the world hade to a standstill. the neb sword had disappeared from wang zhong¡¯s hands.

    there was no sword, no sword qi, and no sword glow. it was as if there was nothing at all in this space! however, the threatening feeling that filled his heart and the feeling as if he could be ripped apart by a wisp of air at any time made solomon unable to believe his eyes. goosebumps appeared all over his body.

    was it because his sword was so fast that he could not even see it after slowing down time?

    solomon desperately controlled the flow of time and slowed down time even further. however, it was of no use. he could not see the neb sword and could not even see any actual attacks. it was as if wang zhong was always standing in the distance, looking at him coldly. meanwhile, the invisible threat around him became stronger and stronger, like maggots on his body. the threat rapidly increased and was invisible, like the non-existent sword. it filled every corner of this space!

    solomon suddenly understood.

    there was no sword! he simply could not dodge! unlike the technique he had used at the warrendoor mountains, which still had gaps, the current sword two had subtly achieved true perfection. everyone who thought about dodging this attack was already in trouble.

    his attack was not a hard physical sh! the main point was not the sword, but the sword intent that had umted in the technique. it seemed as if the attack split the rules, defining the limits of ck and white and separating the heaven and the earth. thus, this attack contained the entire world. the energy in this world was about to sh him!

    the energy of the world was present, and thus, the sword was present. since he was in this world, how was he supposed to dodge?

    he had taken this for granted. he could not dodge. this attack was indeed quite interesting!

    a drop of blood had fallen from the tip of solomon¡¯s tongue onto the nine-headed snake sword. it was as if the blood sacrifice had opened up some sort of terrifying restriction. crack! the nine-headed snake that was engraved on the handle of the sword seemed to have suddenlye to life. they ferociously bared their fangs. thick and resplendent energy flowed out from each of the snake heads and surged into solomon¡¯s body.

    crash~~~~~~~~~

    wang zhong¡¯s figure appeared, and the neb sword in his hands had been grabbed by solomon. at that moment, solomon¡¯s left hand was like a scarlet ghost w that came from hell. he firmly grabbed the tip of the sword as powerful energy umted at the point they made contact. it was obvious that in terms of ability, solomon wouldpletely crush wang zhong.

    however, wang zhong was at full concentration and stared straight at solomon with a murderous look. this was the true essence of sword intent. in terms of power, solomon would crush him, but in terms ofprehension, solomon, who had trained as an aristocrat, would never be able to catch up to the battle-tested and seasoned warrior wang zhong.

    bang¡­

    solomon did not even look at him. the red light from his body instantly broke through wang zhong¡¯s gaze. at the same time, he violently swept his left hand and released a burst of energy, sending wang zhong flying. his body disappeared in midair and shed constantly, putting distance between them like a flickering light.

    the corners of solomon¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. wang zhong was still extremely smooth and ran very quickly. however, where would he be able to run to in this world? just as he was prepared to chase after him, there was a whooshing sound at his neck. a wound appeared and purple blood started to flow out. he subconsciously touched the wound and saw his hand covered in blood. solomon¡¯s pupils rapidly constricted. his eyes looked like a snake¡¯s.

    had he notpletely grabbed the sword just now?!

    in the distance, wang zhong smiled. ¡°this power is not yours, right? i don¡¯t know where the source of your power is. it feels different from before.¡±

    his tone was rather rxed, but wang zhong was extremely frightened. the threat that he sensed from solomon was not actually from solomon, but the sword in his hands. what exactly was that sword? it felt as if solomon had not used any of his own power.

    ¡°you¡¯re asking for death!¡± solomon¡¯s gaze was even colder. however, the moment he finished speaking, wang zhong unleashed another move with his sword!

    solomon was going to y the same old trick, but at this moment, the nine-headed snake sword in his suddenly emitted a low hum. a shadow-like snake head appeared and suddenly engulfed wang zhong¡¯s sword two. at the same time, another shadow appeared and shot a ck thunderbolt at wang zhong. wang zhong¡¯s body disappeared again.

    it was obvious that the nine-headed snake sword felt that solomon could not withstand this attack and had started to take over. solomon had also seemed to have realized this. just now, he had not activated the power of this demon sword. normally, solomon would definitely think about it carefully. this sword had its own consciousness. was it going to control solomon?

    however, solomon had now lost his cool. he thought that he was the protector of this divine weapon, and the one chosen by the gods!

    wang zhong¡¯s attack was very fast and strange. solomon would not hold back. at the same time, he would also prove himself to those up there. massive shadows of heads became clearer, and a brutal aura filled the space. not long after, nine massive energy snake heads appeared on solomon¡¯s body. every single snake head contained a different attribute. they greedily looked around and howled without any restraint. they changed the energy structure of this entire space.

    devour! taint!

    wang zhong could sense the shocking changes in the rich energy that filled this space!

    the energy in the air was rapidly ¡°tainted¡± by the power that had surged out from the nine-headed snake sword and underwent strange changes. as a result, the energy was no longer ¡°energy¡±. it was no longer warm and thick, but was repulsive and seemed to be lying in ambush. this power could no longer be used!

    every single element or attribute that made up energy was in chaos and started to change¡­ with solomon, who was holding the nine-headed snake sword, in the center, a massive shadow started to rapidly spread in this world, infiltrating the entire world!

    putting heavenly souls aside, even god-leveled soldiers would not be able to do this. this was not normal. this was a method that would transform the heaven and the earth!

    it was said that after one stepped into the heavenly soul stage, they would be able to fight like a fish in water. the heaven and the earth were the water, and the heavenly soul was the fish. they could freely travel in the heaven and the earth. but now, the heaven and the earth were transforming. if the water turned into fire, how were fish supposed to survive?!

    the energy in the heaven and the earth became foreign and unfamiliar. the range of the shadow was toorge. wang zhong raised his sword, and the neb sword spun in the opposite direction. he would not allow solomon to continue!

    sword three!

    countless neb swords immediately appeared in the sky. every neb sword was dazzling and exuded the power of sword qi.

    whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~

    thousands of swords instantly appeared in the air, as if there were countless shooting stars charging towards the shadow. however, the impact was not as earth-shattering as he had expected. the swords pierced the shadow and easily went through, but they did not cause any changes. the massive shadow was like a bottomless ck hole. all the neb swords that shot through disappearedpletely without causing any waves.

    ¡°oh!¡± dhomiguer¡¯s clenched fist involuntarily rxed.

    ¡°devouring domain?¡±

    ¡°no,¡± said dhomiguer, ¡°that is not a domain. even if saint-leveled soldiers are able toprehend domains by chance, their strength is limited. this devouring effect has far surpassed the level that a saint-leveled domain can achieve. that is an effect of that demon sword¡­ it will change the heaven and the earth tremendously. this is not something that a civilization of our level can possess.¡±

    ¡°that ce is also beneficial to him. although the energy level in that space is high, the will does not exist. if this had happened outside, he would not have been able to reach this level.¡±

    ¡°not bad. the energy in the entire earth cannot be tainted easily. after all, the will and rules exist.¡±

    ¡°how could this be?!¡± dhomuta was even more agitated. he angrily said, ¡°this has gone beyond the scope of a level-4 civilization test. have the higher-ups made a mistake?!¡±

    ¡°we are at their mercy. there is no right or wrong to speak of.¡± dhomiguer heaved a long sigh. ¡°the rules have all been set by them. the ones who are responsible for the test have probably intended to make things difficult for us. after all, if we fail, two great civilizations will have to contribute three hundred years of belief and countless souls¡­ which saint-leveled expert would be able to defeat this kind of demon sword?¡±

    dhomuta was slightly dumbfounded, and the glow of anger in his eyes slowly dimmed. the humans and the mizobudapi saw this civilization test as a rare opportunity. it was extremely precious and valued thus, but to those in the star alliance, whether these two level-3 civilizations would be able to join would depend on what the person-in-charge said.

    fairness? rules? did they really think that they would carefully calcte the tolerance of a level-4 civilization in a boundary world and arrange a rational test for them? this was not much different from dreaming! they had given them a crisis, and this was the reality. if they passed, they would join the star alliance, but if they failed, they would sacrifice their belief and their souls. these were useful to the civilizations in the star alliance? what if they were unwilling or unhappy? the star alliance did not care. after all, they could extinguish you in minutes.

    ¡°let¡¯s end it. we¡¯ve failed,¡± uncle zhang suddenly said. ¡°open the space. there is no need for unnecessary sacrifice. stop this test!¡±

    ¡°what kind of good dream is that!¡± dhomutaughed coldly. ¡°if it is not a sacrifice to you humans, then did the mizobudapi die for nothing? even if we have failed, we have to let that fellow go to his grave!¡±

    ¡°then what about the next time?¡± uncle zhang coldly said. ¡°do you dare to assume that a saint-leveled expert who is even stronger than wang zhong will appear from our races? we have the chance to retake the test three hundred yearster. if we allow him to live, we will have a greater chance of seeding next time!¡±

    dhomuta paused. but before he could speak, dhomiguer¡¯s eyes lit up beside him. ¡°don¡¯t panic. that fellow has not seemed to have given up¡­¡±

    in the space, wang zhong stopped his sword attacks and furrowed his eyebrows. the neb sword storm did not consume much of his energy, but purely using it for nothing was still a waste. the shadow around solomon¡¯s body was far too strange. not only was the neb sword storm useless, even the sword qi attacks and energy attacks that he fired would disappearpletely when they came into contact with that shadow, as if they had plunged into the ocean. even the energy in the heaven and the earth was simply bizarre.

    it was somewhat simr to a ck hole, but it was notpletely the same. the devouring power of a ck hole was active, but solomon¡¯s power was passively devouring energy. it was far from the level of a ck hole. there should be a way to deal with this.

    opposite him, solomon¡¯s expression had turned berserk. power! boundless, limitless power! not only did it surge from the nine-headed snake sword, it was also changing and assimting with the entire heaven and earth!

    solomon had neverprehended any domain, but at that moment, hepletely sensed the feeling of controlling a domain. wherever the shadow spread, every bit of energy was under his control. this feeling was too good, as if the heaven and the earth were in his hands.

    the empire, the holy city, and the various powers were not even worth mentioning in the face of this power! twenty years of belief was no match for what he was feeling now. solomon felt as if he had lived 20 years in vain.

    ¡°what is a god?¡± his facial expression, which had be distorted from excitement, was ferocious. ck veins started to appear all over his body like decorative patterns. his entire face was filled with ck veins as heughed crazily.

    ¡°i am god!¡±

    ¡°are you daydreaming? you are at best a ghost!¡± wang zhong huffed coldly. he ced his feet firmly on the ground and took a step forward.

    as he took a step, the ground where his left footnded turned ck, while the ground where his right footnded turned white. it was as if ck and white alternated on the ground and spread in an instant.

    this was the ruler¡¯s domain!

    this was wang zhong¡¯s trump card after he had advanced to the heavenly soul stage. he was the center of the domain, and his divine cells were tough enough to allow him to disy this kind of power as a heavenly soul. this was also the technique wang zhong had used to break through bawar¡¯s domain. only a high-leveled domain could directly crush his enemy.

    boom!

    a domain with a radius of three meters appeared around wang zhong. it was as if it was wrapping wang zhong up, yet seemed to be isting him to prevent him from being devoured by the shadow domain.

    solomon was slightly dumbfounded, and envy flowed from his heart. if he had not had that fateful encounter, he would have been no match for wang zhong. this weakling had been able toprehend domains to this extent!

    but now, solomon was more amused. so what if he had the ruler¡¯s domain?

    this was just a saint-leveled attack. at that moment, in solomon¡¯s eyes, this level of domain wasplete rubbish! furthermore, it only had a radius of three meters. could it withstand his devouring domain? he could crush wang zhong with one hand!

    ¡°die!¡± he was used to controlling the shadow. the massive shadow in the air suddenly pressed forward, ready to devour wang zhong and hisughable three-meter ruler¡¯s domain!

    ¡°this is not good!¡± uncle zhang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. he had never expected that wang zhong was this powerful. he was a genius that he had not seen in the holynd for the past 100 years. even the holy saint teacher had not been this powerful at this stage. he was the hope of humankind, but it was toote to step in.

    the terrifying shadow covered the heaven and the earth. however, there was no sign of panic on wang zhong¡¯s face. instead, a smile appeared on his face.

    frankly speaking, this was his first time using this power after bing a heavenly soul. it was too powerful, so powerful that even wang zhong did not have the confidence that he could fully control it. furthermore, sword two had been enough to deal with his earlier enemies. if he wanted to use his ruler¡¯s domain, he had to be able to control it¡­ when he had broken through bawar¡¯s devouring domain, he had only used a small part of the ruler¡¯s domain.

    there was a bright sh in wang zhong¡¯s eyes, and he was full of fighting spirit. even though the energy in the heaven and the earth had changed, the aura in his body was stable. ordinary heavenly soul experts needed to draw on the power of the heaven and the earth to have boundless power. but in the end, there were other special beings, such as aiolos, who had boundless soul power, and wang zhong, who had divine cells!

    as he pushed his hands out, there were constant crackling sounds in his body, as if some form of restriction had been lifted. although he could no longer use the energy in the heaven and earth, the core energy in his body continued to gush forth, forming the source of his power.

    dooomm!

    the domain that only had a radius of three meters trembled slightly. closely after¡­

    boom!

    boundless energy suddenly exploded from wang zhong¡¯s body. the ck-and-white domain underneath his feet wildly spread into his surroundings like a web. the domain, which only had a radius of three meters, instantly extended into the air and the ground, upying one-third of this space, violently shing with the shadow space!

    ruler¡¯s domain! i am the ruler!

    pa pa pa pa pa~~~

    when the ck-and-white space and the shadow space came into contact, there were countless sparks and the explosive sound of thunder, causing a massive crackling sound. the two spaces stopped each other as if they were wrestling and were stuck in a stalemate.

    the shadow space tried to infiltrate and devour, but the ck-and-white space continued to rece itself and formed a cycle. it was a unified whole, and there were no gaps for the shadow space to seep through. they consumed a crazy amount of energy and shed with each other in all directions. furthermore¡­ solomon¡¯s shadow space continuously devoured and destroyed everything in its way, while wang zhong¡¯s domain continued to build and repair itself.

    one followed thew and order of destruction, while the other followed thew and order of creation. they wereplete opposites and were as ipatible as fire and water.

    the entire space trembled, and the entire world became the battlefield for the two of them!

    they were evenly matched!

    the six god-leveled experts in the phoenix remains, who were in despair, widened their mouths into an ¡°o¡± shape! they could not be med for losing their self-control. what was happening in the space was simply too unthinkable.

    no matter whether it was in the history of the octopus people or the humans, were there saint-leveled experts who hadprehended the power of domains? definitely, and there were many examples in the course of history! however, there were also different levels of domain power. furthermore, the difference was veryrge.

    even the most powerful saint-leveled experts in the history of the two civilizations only had a preliminary mastery of domain power. if they were able to extend their domain to a radius of five or six meters and create their own rules in their domain, they would be deemed as defying the heavens. this was a kind of rule and a kind of limit. after all, activating a domain was like creating a world.

    after all, heavenly soul experts had not conquered the major heavenly cmity; no matter how great one¡¯s natural talents were or how high one¡¯sprehension was, in terms of their current level, they had not truly freed themselves from the rules of this world.

 Chapter 975 - Aggressive Lao Wang

    <h4>975 Aggressive Lao Wang</h4>

    it was just like staying in one¡¯s room. no matter how great your construction skills were, could you build a skyscraper inside your house? you could at most practice by creating a small wooden house for children to y with. only when you stepped out of your house into a vast world would you have the means to build a skyscraper! this was the same logic as heavenly soul experts using a domain.

    but what was the human doing in that space? the domain space he activated had broken free from the restriction of rules, reaching a range that even god-leveled experts took great difficulty to achieve. the entire domain spread throughout a radius of a few kilometers.

    that was not all. his domain was of very high quality. unlike the individual domains that contained one of the 5 elements ¡ª metal, wood, water, fire, and earth ¡ª that saint-leveled expertsprehended, this was the ruler¡¯s domain! with will came power, and he controlled the domain in all aspects. even among the god-leveled experts in the two civilizations, this kind of domain only existed in legends. only the emperor of the mizobudapi, who had stepped into the star alliance and witnessed true experts in the broader world, had mentioned the terrifying domains he had seen in the advanced civilizations in the star alliance!

    such high quality, and such arge range¡­ he was only a heavenly soul and a saint-leveled expert, but he could already control this kind of domain?!

    even ceremonial god dhomiguer who had lived for almost a thousand years felt as if his world view had been overturned. this was too unthinkable. he could not use hismon sense to understand this.

    ¡°there¡­ there is still hope!¡±

    there was a bright sh in uncle zhang¡¯s eyes. just now, dhomuta¡¯s intention to allow wang zhong to die had made him squeeze his fist until his fingernails turned white. the hearts of the six god-leveled experts were all raised, and their eyes were all widened. they stared at the projection without blinking.

    the collision between the two terrifying waves of power had caused sparks to fly and the earth to shatter. the ground that was several dozen times denser than usual started to split slightly from the frightening tremors. a massive crack opened up where the two domains came into contact with each other and continued to spread into the surroundings.

    solomon simply did not dare to believe his eyes. he could feel the powerful sense of oppression from wang zhong¡¯s domain. it was difficult for even the invincible power from the nine-headed snake sword to suppress this power!

    how was this possible?! he had borrowed the power of the demon sword from an advanced civilization, but he could not suppress this mere fellow human?!

    he could not take this. he absolutely could not take this! wang zhong had to die!

    a frenzied killing intent spread from solomon¡¯s body. his left hand gripped the de of the nine-headed snake sword, and he violently shed his sword. the sharp de instantly cut his five fingers and palm. blood flowed out continuously and flowed into the sword.

    when the nine-headed snake sword absorbed the blood, the nine-headed snake became even more ferocious and active. it had a greedy expression on its face.

    ¡°kill! kill! kill!¡±

    solomon roared in anger. one could see that the ck veins had followed his blood vessels and crawled all over his body. his entire face and body were covered in ck veins, making him seem extremely ferocious and terrifying. at the same time, an even more brutal power suddenly surged out of the nine-headed snake sword.

    boom!

    there was another change in the shadow space. it was as if solomon¡¯s blood had seeped in, turning it blood red!

    wang zhong instantly felt that the shadow space that he had withstood became even more powerful. the bnce between the two enemies was broken. although wang zhong was not instantly crushed, the threat from the demon sword showed signs of suppressing him. the bnce was no longer present, and the blood-red space started to push and oppress wang zhong¡¯s ruler¡¯s domain, pushing forth step by step.

    wang zhong desperately activated the nuclear power in his divine cells, but he still could not withstand that terrifying power. wang zhong, who had the support of a special soul sea and divine cells, could be said to be the pinnacle of self-recovery in the human civilization. however, it was evident that solomon was not using the power of a human.

    the blood-red domain continued to expand as the ck and white ruler¡¯s domain was forced to shrink¡­

    outside, the god-leveled experts felt as if their hearts were about to explode. frankly speaking, they had never expected that wang zhong would be able to reach this stage as he was just a saint-leveled expert. even dhomuta, who hated wang zhong the most, could not help but feel a sense of admiration in his heart. however, the power of the demon sword was just too powerful. there seemed to be no limit to its power. what kind of test was this? this was too despairing!

    the humans were a strange race. their average standard was very normal, but one or two outstanding humans could mysteriously appear. they would be several levels higher than the rest of the humans, and other civilizations found it difficult to ept this. wang zhong was one of them. although they were opponents and even enemies, in the face of shared benefits, the octopus people also hoped that wang zhong would do his utmost to save his desperate situation and turn things around.

    strangely, they knew that this kind of power was not something a saint-leveled expert could win against. but for some reason, they felt that there was hope. they were all veteran sly old foxes and had sharp intuitions.

    at that moment, six god-leveled experts, including octopus people that looked down on humans, mysteriously had a certain amount of trust in this mere heavenly soul human. this was simply unthinkable. even they themselves did not dare to believe this.

    wang zhong¡¯s domain space continued to shrink. he continued to endure, as if he could withstand this for a bit longer. however, he could feel the limits of his body. he thought that he could withstand this with his divine cells and the ruler¡¯s domain, but he stillcked something. although solomon¡¯s realm was not as high as his, solomon¡¯s power far surpassed his limits. this was not something he could resist.

    wang zhong sighed silently, but there was not even a hint of panic on his face. although he did not know what he would face beforeing here, something that would make uncle zhang so serious would definitely be extremely dangerous. however, wang zhong was still able to keep his cool. it was not because he was simple-minded, or because he was a fool. it was because he had enough confidence and preparation!

    solomon was borrowing the power of the demon sword, right? he made it seem like wang zhong did not have any external help¡­

    ¡°simba!¡± wang zhong calmly shouted.

    ¡°damn! you should¡¯ve called me a long time ago!¡± in wang zhong¡¯s soul sea, simba was already unable to wait. during this period of time, he had painstakingly prepared for such a long time. it would be too uninteresting ifo wang eventually resolved everything by himself. ¡°it¡¯s time to show you what real techniques are!¡±

    he waved his small hand. the dazzling fate roulette appeared in his hand, full of energy!

    the fate roulette drew on soul power. back then, during wang zhong¡¯s tempering soul cmity, the countless heavenly souls he had faced had all been formed from his soul power! that battle had recharged the fate roulette, allowing it to be used twice! it was a great weapon. in the past, it took him great pains to umte a small amount of power, but now, it was overflowing with power!

    furthermore, wang zhong now understood that the soul was the source of power for the fate roulette. it was just that its level was extremely high. there were some aspects of the fate roulette that he still could not understand, causing wang zhong to overturn his earlier judgment. the fate roulette and simba were not simple soul guards. soul guards did not surpass the level of civilizations.

    o wang!¡±

    ¡°judgment!¡± wang zhong was distracted by this. he was extremely confident in this judgment. after all, solomon was only a heavenly soul, and his level was far from wang zhong¡¯s level. judging a weakling was far easier than judging an expert.

    ¡°ha ha ha ha. fate is like a wooden bat!¡± simba shouted loudly and kicked the needle on the fate roulette. ¡°let us kick it to our hearts¡¯ content!¡±

    boom!

    the ck and white needle suddenly started to spin. the fate roulette had been activated.

    but in that space, he already could not support the ruler¡¯s domain. the moment wang zhong¡¯s attention was diverted, he immediately started to lose.

    the blood-red space had an overwhelming advantage. in that moment, it squeezed and shrunk the ruler¡¯s domain. the ck and white ruler¡¯s domain, which had spread over a radius of several hundred kilometers, was shrunk to around wang zhong¡¯s body. it could not even stretch over a three-meter radius like before!

    ¡°it¡¯s over¡­¡± even the six god-leveled experts who had great confidence in wang zhong could not help but feel their gaze grow dim at that moment.

    ¡°scoundrel!¡± dhomuta was upright and unyielding, but his eyes were on fire. ¡°this is not a test. this is cheating!¡±

    that was right. which saint-leveled expert would be able to withstand the power of this demon sword? no matter which civilization or person in the star alliance had set this test, he had never intended to allow the humans and the mizobudapi to pass the civilization test!

    would they have to sacrifice 300 years of belief and countless souls while waiting for the next test? how could they wait? would they face this kind of irrational test and drag the entire process of civilization progress just to be disappointed again? even a super heavenly soul who defied the heavens could not win. even if they waited for another 300 years, who would be able to win?

    dooom!

    in here, the blood-red space hadpletely engulfed everything. thest remaining light from the ck and white domain had beenpletely swallowed up, only leaving behind an extremely small dot. but at that moment¡­

    ¡°¡­hm?¡± dhomiguer suddenly gasped slightly.

    a ray of light suddenly exploded from the ck and white dot, causing the red space to tremble slightly. closely after, the dot became asrge as a ball. the ball then became asrge as a bucket, and the bucket expanded into the entire space¡­

    boom!

    the space exploded, and the ck and white domain appeared again like an undying cockroach. it struggled out of the sea of blood andpleted its transformation. its power was boundless and was ten times as powerful as before. it rebounded like a hurricane!

    the blood-red space, which originally had the upper hand, was as weak as tofu in the face of the rebounding ruler¡¯s domain. it was not a contest of levels. it could even be said that this was not a contest at all!

    everywhere the ck and white ruler¡¯s domain expanded to, the blood-red space was like an egg that had smashed into a rock. it was easily crushed and destroyed, and wang zhong could not sense any resistance.

    solomon was bbergasted. he was shocked by the domain power that rebounded in a frenzy. he wildly lost his blood to the nine-headed snake sword. however, no matter how brutal the power that flowed out of the nine-headed snake sword was, it was as if it was still one level lower than the ruler¡¯s domain. no matter how much power he invested, it waspletely unable to stop the ruler¡¯s domain from expanding!

    this¡­ how was this possible?!

    solomon¡¯s face was distorted from fear. he simply could not believe that in the short span of three seconds, the ck and white ruler¡¯s domain hadpletely suppressed him and upied this entire space!

    outside in the phoenix remains, the six god-leveled experts were stunned. they were tongue-tied and could not say anything. at their level, they had never encountered any ¡°idents¡± for many years. however, they had been excited by this little fellow. the god-leveled octopus people looked at the two human sacred teachers with indescribable admiration and jealousy. why didn¡¯t they have this kind of person?

    meanwhile, in the space, the heaven and the earth had been restored, and the feeling of rich energy in the air had also been restored. on the contrary, the blood-red space hadpletely dispersed.

    wang zhong calmly hovered in midair. the entire space was under his control. his sparkling eyes looked at solomon, whose face was full of ck veins, and waved the neb sword slightly. the blood-red space had been sealed up by wang zhong, but solomon was not injured. the energy he sensed from the nine-headed snake sword was still boundless. this battle was not over yet.

    solomon was still stunned. suddenly, he sensed the killing intent from wang zhong and the sharp sword glow.

    the nine-headed snake sword in his hand was moving restlessly and roused his attention. it wanted to absorb solomon¡¯s blood and make him risk his life with wang zhong. but¡­

    dooom!

    solomon simply flung it to the ground and raised his hands high into the air. ¡°i admit defeat!¡±

    wang zhong was slightly dumbfounded. not only was he stunned, even the tongue-tied god-leveled experts in the phoenix remains were dumbfounded.

    the chosen one that the demon sword had taken advantage of was able to free himself from the control of the demon sword and admit defeat?

    ordinary people might not be able to do this, but he was solomon. he was someone whose intelligence was ridiculous. the demon sword could devour his body, but it could not control his heart and his soul.

    if it could bring about benefits and his ideals, solomon would be willing to sacrifice himself. however, a human would not be able to deal with some shitty advanced civilization and deity!

    ¡°i am willing to offer the divine sword!¡± solomon did not hesitate. as the chosen one, he knew about the test and the entire process of this situation. no matter whether it was the humans or the mizobudapi, they only cared about passing the test. now that he had given up on resisting, it simplified the process of the test, turning the small chance of sess into a reality. they would not say their thanks to him, but they would not show much hate either. there would be hope as long as he was alive!

    ¡°the seniors want to find the angel of misfortune. its wings have transformed into this sword. all you have to do is to destroy this sword.¡±

    wang zhong was stunned. he had underestimated solomon¡¯s ambition and intelligence. he was not a careerist or a lunatic. he simply had a mental illness!

    ¡°ha ha ha! i was only being forced. in the end, i am still human. if i can resist the temptation of the demon sword, why not save the humans from some trouble? this is not against the rules!¡± the ck veins on his face continued to disperse. his original ferocity was no longer seen. he could rapidly adjust himself from his previous state and still act in a natural manner. he was like a male superstar. ¡°of course, if you want to kill me, i will not resist!¡±

    as he spoke, he closed his eyes and put his hands behind his back, as if he was handing his life to wang zhong.

    this was a gamble, but solomon was confident. the person who understood you most was your enemy, and solomon understood wang zhong very well. even though he had a lot of blood on his hands, as long as he was given a reason not to kill, he would typically not kill anyone. when faced with an ¡°outstanding figure¡± from the human race, especially when wang zhong evidently did not quite understand this situation, the chance of him surviving was very high. at least, there was a higher chance of him surviving than beingpletely devoured by the demon sword or being killed by wang zhong.

    he saw wang zhong furrow his eyebrows.

    wang zhong hesitated for a split second. solomon¡¯s actions had made him slightly surprised, but he was only surprised for a moment. frankly speaking, he had 10,000 reasons to kill solomon. everything that he had done could not be summarized in a few sentences.

    hesitation only appeared on wang zhong¡¯s face for half a second. then, he raised his sword. he was no longer the rookie at chf. leaving behind solomon would be leaving behind the source of chaos in the world. killing him would not harm his morals!

    there was a sh of panic on solomon¡¯s face. but before wang zhong could attack¡­

    vroom vroom vroom vroom~~

    the nine-headed snake sword that solomon had flung on the ground trembled in a frenzy and started to hum. wang zhong stopped his actions, while solomon looked at the ground in shock.

    zeng!

    sword glow shot out, and the nine-headed snake sword flew away from the ground, instantly piercing through solomon¡¯s heart!

    ¡°trash! trash! trash!¡±

    an enraged, frightening voice seemed to have sounded from beyond the highest heavens. it passed through the nine-headed snake sword and trembled through solomon¡¯s soul. it echoed throughout the entire space as the sword continuously stabbed solomon¡¯s heart and pierced through his soul.

    his confident expression instantly turned to shock and fear, as well as great unwillingness. he widened his mouth but could not say anything.

    dooom!

    unbridled energy exploded from the nine-headed snake sword. the pride of the kaiser empire was instantly blown into pieces from this wave of power and turned into powder, along with his ambitions. at that moment, wang zhong could still see solomon¡¯s obsession. he probably still thought that he was the chosen one until the veryst moment.

    bang¡­

    the scattered blood and flesh started to wildly reorganize in midair and formed a faint shadow. a massive pair of wings spread out from the back of the shadow, and an aura that was even more terrifying than solomon at his full power wildly spread from the sword!

    o,o wang~~¡± simba¡¯s voice was trembling.

    wang zhong was shocked. he had consumed a great amount battling solomon, and his body was fatigued. even hisst resort, the fate roulette, had been used up. he was already a spent force. how could he face an enemy even more powerful than solomon?

    crash! crash! crash! crash! crash! crash!

    before wang zhong¡¯s despair grew, six figures instantly appeared in the air with a crash.

    dhomiguer, dhomuta, uncle zhang, sacred teacher timo¡­ the six god-leveled experts who had been keeping guard at the phoenix remains appeared at the same time!

    unlike the hostile gaze that the octopus people had always used to look at wang zhong, even dhomuta, who hated wang zhong the most, now looked at wang zhong with a gentle and favorable gaze, as if he was looking at his own son!

    uncle zhang¡¯s carefreeughter sounded in the air. ¡°ha ha ha. good, good, good! wang zhong, you did not put the humans to shame. very good. leave the rest to us!¡±

    the ceremonial god could not control the smile on his face. he waved his hand at wang zhong and activated the restricted power in this space. in an instant, the fatigued wang zhong was transmitted out. what followed would be a bloody battle, but everyone was prepared to sacrifice themselves for their civilization!

    the figures in front of him swayed, and wang zhong found himself at the transmission array in the phoenix remains. two massive pirs that stretched into the sky appeared in front of him. meanwhile, he could no longer sense the terrifying demon sword and the six god-leveled experts.

 Chapter 976 - Fulfilled a Long-Cherished Wish

    <h4>976 Fulfilled a Long-Cherished Wish</h4>

    ¡°we¡¯re finally out!¡± when he thought about the power that the demon sword had released at thest moment, simba¡¯s small heart was still trembling wildly. ¡°we really ran out of ammunition back there.¡±

    wang zhong¡¯s entire body was fatigued. he raised his head and fell to the ground. the entire process of the situation, the words that solomon had said at the very end, as well as some bits of information he had understood, allowed wang zhong to faintly guess the general situation. this had surpassed his imagination. humans were too insignificant. they were like the toys of a three-year-old child¡­

    others would feel that their world view had been overturned, but wang zhong was not an ordinary person. at this moment, he even felt a sense of release. pursuing an eternal life and following in the footsteps of a more powerful civilization seemed extremely dazzling to a young man. however, this did not pique his interest. after the battle of life and death that involved two great civilizations, what appeared in wang zhong¡¯s mind was the insignificant but peaceful city in tianjing. of course, he could not do without thepany of his lover and his family members¡­ if he returned to tianjing to settle down, he was not sure whether uncle wang and aunt shea would visit him.

    he heaved a long sigh andy down, extremely rxed. he had no way of escaping this ce. he could only wait for the six god-leveled experts to deal with the demon sword ande out.

    o wang,o wang!¡± beside him, simba was still excited. it was because of his presence that they secured the victory. lord simba was still a great being who was indispensable. ¡°what did you judge just now? we won in such a satisfying manner!¡±

    he curiously chattered. he was only the user of the fate roulette and was not the nner or the policymaker. wang zhong was the one who had made the judgment. just now, the situation was urgent, ando wang did not reveal the oue. as a result, simba felt an itch in his heart that he could not scratch. mes of curiosity were burning in his soul.

    wang zhongughed cheerily. ¡°guess.¡±

    ¡°did you judge that the devouring domain would be weaker? or did you judge that our ruler¡¯s domain would be stronger?¡± simba scratched his head. even the great, wise simba had been stumped. ¡°if that was the case, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. their power is greater than your body¡¯s strength. as long as they are involved, the chance of sess should be very low. however, at that moment, i felt that the rate of sess was 100%¡­¡±

    ¡°why do you think solomon eventually simply threw the demon sword away and gave up fighting?¡± wang zhong smiled and asked him.

    ¡°ah?¡±

    simba was stunned. based on his and wang zhong¡¯s understanding of solomon, he was not someone who would easily choose to give up.

    ¡°i made solomon temporarily ¡®regain¡¯ his status as a heroic soul.¡± wang zhongughed. ¡°if he is only in the heroic soul stage, he would not have the right to guide the demon sword. thus, although the power of the demon sword is very strong, it is only a pile of scattered sand. it is no match for the ruler¡¯s domain. furthermore, when he sensed the changes in his body and the fact that he only had the power of a heroic soul, do you think that he had the courage to continue fighting with me? or would he give up?¡±

    ¡°uh¡­¡± simba was stunned for a long time. he had never, ever thought thato wang would make this judgment. furthermore, with the power that the fate roulette had umted, judging a heavenly soul who was nowhere as powerful as wang zhong would have a very high sess rate.

    simba was shocked for a long time before finally recovering. ¡°damn¡­o wang, you bastard!¡±

    he could not help but swallow his saliva. he said with a face full of disgust, ¡°solomon is so shameless. he simply used an external force to strengthen himself. you¡­ how lowly! it¡¯s such a pity that he was your enemy!¡±

    ¡°that was not his own power.¡± wang zhong rolled his eyes. ¡°he was never my opponent.¡±

    ¡°¡­you loser!¡±

    ¡­they waited outside at the phoenix remains for three days.

    the six god-leveled experts were very strong, but wang zhong sensed that the power that the demon sword released at the veryst moment was even stronger than any of the six god-leveled experts. thus, wang zhong was uneasy as he waited.

    finally, after three full days, the six god-leveled experts finally reappeared beside the transmission array.

    pared to how they had entered the space in high spirits, the six gods now seemed extremely pitiful. extreme fatigue could be seen on their faces, and their bodies were filled with injuries. sacred teacher timo even needed uncle zhang¡¯s support to continue standing, while one of the octopus sword gods was carried by dhomuta. he looked like he was on the verge of death.

    but even though they were pitiful and fatigued, this did not conceal the happiness and excitement on their faces. ceremonial god dhomiguer had a golden, rectangr box filled with runes in his hand. it seemed like it had sealed up something. wang zhong could sense a pure, rich, and powerful aura that did not seem to belong to this world. it was unlike the brutal and vicious aura that the demon sword possessed. this powerful aura was full of hope and connected to an unknown future.

    ¡°my respected friends!¡± ceremonial god dhomiguerughed out loud. ¡°please follow me to the mizobudapi imperial city. the injuries on our friend timo¡¯s body need to be healed. with the greater healing standards in the mizobudapi world, i believe that we will be able to heal him as quickly as possible!¡±

    ¡°thank you for your trouble.¡± uncle zhang and sacred teacher timo did not decline. they had achieved a great feat, but this did not mean that it was the end. as the representatives from the patriarch society, both sides still had to discuss many follow-up details. offering to heal sacred teacher timo was simply a good-sounding excuse.

    ¡°wang zhong.¡± sword faction suzerain dhomuta smiled and looked at wang zhong, who had waited for three days. ¡°i will give you the neb sword. to cancel out our previous grievances, the sword faction will wee you at any time.¡±

    others might feel that this was normal, but only people who knew sword faction suzerain dhomuta would know how difficult it was for a stubborn sword god to let all his resentment go. this was not just because wang zhong had done a great service for them. this was also the greatest affirmation and acknowledgment of wang zhong¡¯s performance.

    dhomiguer smiled. he was worried that his old friend who followed the rule of ¡°an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth¡± would seek revenge with the humanster on. however, from the look of things now, he had been overly anxious.

    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    at that moment, he held the golden rune box in his left hand and stretched out his right hand into the air. wang zhong did not sense any signs of fluctuations in the space, but a transmission gate appeared in front of his eyes.

    wang zhong was slightly stunned. it was difficult to ovee the distance between different realms. as expected of the ceremonial god who was deemed as the most powerful among the octopus people. his control of the rules waspletely natural. light did not fill the air, but it was as natural as breathing. this was true mastery.

    the other side of the transmission gate was the imperial city of the octopus people.

    the moment wang zhong sessfully defeated solomon and the six god-leveled experts entered the space to crush the demon sword, news about what had happened during the civilization test had already reached the imperial city thanks to dhomiguer. thus, the imperial city had already made preparations for a celebration. at that moment, the entire city was decorated withnterns and colored streamers. there was a sea of people everywhere. countless members of the royal family, who were wearing golden phoenix clothes, had formed a massive guard-of-honor contingent and were anxiously waiting beside the transmission array.

    when they saw dhomiguer walking out with the golden rune box in his hand, even though they were already mentally prepared for this, all the members of the imperial family were so touched that they could not control themselves. for some of them, tears even started to stream down their cheeks as they wailed loudly. an octopus person who wore a crown on his head knelt in front of dhomiguer. he received the rune box from him, full of excitement. then, he stood up and raised the box high above his head.

    in that instant, the extremely silent city started to seethe with excitement. a strange drumbeat started to sound from the guard-of-honor formation, and they celebrated joyously. sounds of wailing and excitement were mixed with the celebratory drumbeat. the crowd was in a frenzy of excitement.

    wang zhong and uncle zhang stood beside dhomiguer. when they saw the city filled with celebration, they could not help but be influenced by this atmosphere. even wang zhong, who did not understand this situation well enough, could sense how grave the circumstances behind this celebration were. however, to the humans and the octopus people, cooperation was definitely a good thing. they were about to face a whole new, terrifying group. taking revenge would be extremely foolish.

    at that moment, many members of the octopus imperial family, who had wanted to kill wang zhong, had evene up to shake hands with him. they used shoddy humannguage to invite him to attend their grand party and various celebratory activities that night. the atmosphere was very good, but suddenly, an anxious voice shrieked from among the crowd. ¡°i am an outstanding figure! i am an outstanding figure! i want to speak to master!¡±

    the voice seemed somewhat familiar. wang zhong looked back in surprise and saw several octopus people guards in charge of maintaining order in the streets blocking a polyleg. it was tatamu. it only had four legs left, and there were still bandages where its legs had been amputated. it was desperately struggling and imed that it was an outstanding figure. these guards would definitely not believe it. naturally, they would capture it if it was about to cause trouble.

    tatamu finally saw that wang zhong had noticed it and was extremely touched. tears wildly flowed from its eyes like water flowing from a tap. it wailed loudly. ¡°master wang zhong! it¡¯s me, your most loyal servant. i am finally able to see you again. please bring me away!¡±

    wang zhong smiled. it looked like ever since they had separated at the phoenix remains, it had not lived a good life.

    they stayed in the octopus people imperial city for three days. although their service was of high standards, frankly speaking, the food of the octopus people was unappetizing. furthermore, their maid culture madeo wang shout that he could not stand it. they were too enthusiastic. they served him for all kinds of matters, big and small. he had to go through great pains to decline them and even made the octopus maids teary-eyed. it seemed as ifo wang had done something that had let them down.

    during that period, uncle zhang and wang zhong spoke once. uncle zhang also fulfilled his promise and told wang zhong about the truth.

    several dozen peak civilizations made up the center of the fifth dimension. this was also the ce that was closest to the hyperdimension. all of the powerful civilizations in the entire fifth dimension were included and worked together in order to set foot into the hyperdimension. the alliance between these civilizations was called the dimensional star alliance.

    based on their civilization level, civilizations that joined the star alliance had the right to share knowledge with other civilizations of the same level and circte resources with one another. this was extremely attractive to all civilizations. this was the most important and the fastest way to rapidly improve themselves. however, it was evident that there was a minimum threshold to join the star alliance. ording to the star alliance calctions, only civilizations that were level-4 and above could join. furthermore, once a civilization had achieved level-4, as long as they were guided and introduced to a current civilization in the star alliance and passed the test from the alliance, they could join the alliance.

    several hundred years ago, the octopus people obtained the opportunity to participate in this test. back then, the octopus people were much more powerful than they were now. however, at the crucial moment when the test was just about to begin, a human had visited them. the human was the holy saint teacher, who had unintentionally traveled there. at first, the powerful holy saint teacher was very friendly with the octopus people. he had even visited the octopus imperial city as a guest. he understood the civilization leap that the entire mizobudapi world was talking excitedly about.

    however, the difficulty of the test had exceeded their imagination. the octopus people, who were full of confidence, thought that they were going to fail. the holy saint teacher desperately tried to save the situation. however, although they had passed the test, due to the interference from an external civilization, they eventually failed. the star alliance gave them a chance for a make-up test, but the ¡°vile interests¡± of the star alliance made them speechless. only a war would cause the angel of misfortune to descend. thus, they had started this holy battle. they were at the mercy of the star alliance. both sides could only reduce their losses as far as possible. luckily, both sides could still withstand the war.

    ¡°from what we understand of the situation, there are many criteria for a level-4 civilization test from the star alliance. if they are testing forbat power, the main criterion is thebat level of saint-leveled experts. thus, the test mainly assesses the potential of saint-leveled experts in a civilization. therefore, we god-leveled experts cannot interfere in the test. we also never expected that the power of the demon sword could reach that level. we did not know that the star alliance was deliberately making things difficult for us. our understanding towards saint-leveled experts is very different from the advanced civilizations in the star alliance.¡± uncle zhang sighed.

    ¡°luckily, we have you. if not¡ª no matter what, we have passed the test. the ceremonial god has obtained the key to the star alliance. yesterday, he interacted with the person-in-charge from the star alliance. the mizobudapi civilization and the human civilization will join the star alliance as level-4 civilizations. the human civilization will also be issued a transmission key. we are preparing to build the transmission point at the holy city.

    ¡°joining the star alliance will bring about many benefits. we humans will have the right to share knowledge with the level-4 civilizations in the star alliance, no matter whether it is in terms of technology or cultivation. we can also conduct trades with other level-4 civilizations. at the same time, we will receive a certain level of protection from the star alliance. at least, we do not have to worry that any advanced civilization will eliminate us humans for no rhyme or reason. although we have to provide sufficient resources to the star alliance as membership fees, which will be a massive burden, the pros still outweigh the cons. the human civilization will experience great progress from now on.

    ¡°furthermore, as a level-4 civilization in the alliance, several hundred humans will have the right to enter the divine territory every year. that is the center of the fifth dimension and where the top civilizations in the star alliance gather. it is said that the cultivation conditions there are better. it will give the elites from each race the opportunity to pursue eternal life.¡±

    wang zhong simply smiled and did not express his opinion.pared to the distant star alliance, there was only one figure who was waiting for him at the base in his mind.

    the war was over.

    to the ordinary soldiers who did not know what was happening, the end of the holy battle was as sudden as how it had started. the day before, they were still killing as blood and flesh flew in all directions. the next day, the humans and the mizobudapi signed a peace treaty.

    in the holy battle of the humans and the war of the octopus people, there were no victors or losers. no matter whether it was the humans or the octopus people, they had all obtained what they had needed. the dimensional star alliance had finally sent their noble will to the holynd and the mizobudapi world. the civilization level of both the humans and the mizobudapi were assessed. in the end, the human civilization was determined to be a level-4 civilization by the dimensional star alliance. to the humans, this was a historic leap.

    naturally, the holynd was satisfied with this result. once they had received this certification from the star alliance, the war and all their sacrifices were truly of value. furthermore, to the humans, bing a level-4 civilization was a massive leap. the minimum threshold to join the star alliance was level-4, and everything about the star alliance was mysterious to humans. most importantly, the human world was no longer a ¡°ughter ground¡± that advanced civilizations wanted. ordinary people, and even many people in the holynd, did not know about this. this was a secret in the patriarch society that the holy saint teacher had left behind.

    the various beliefs among humans were a result of influence from other civilizations. simply put, those advanced civilizations had treated the human civilization as a yground or a pigsty. they collected the belief of humans without restraint. how they converted belief into power might represent a level of power that was beyond the heavenly soul stage. all of this came from the star alliance. how to join the star alliance and control their fate, as well as to receive the protection of rules, became the only mission of the patriarch society for the past several hundred years.

    dies and gentlemen, after three hundred years of preparation and nning, we have finally fulfilled our long-cherished wish!¡±

    ¡°cheers!¡±

    in the patriarch society at the holynd, the patriarchs put away their typical solemn demeanor. they were as happy as a child who obtained the toy they had wanted after trying every possible method.

    ¡°to our sacred teacher.¡±

    ¡°as well as those who have been sacrificed in this fight.¡±

    ¡°history will not forget them.¡±

    ¡°cheers!¡±

    ¡°cheers!¡±

    although bing a level-4 civilization was the minimum criterion for joining the star alliance, since they had received protection from the star alliance rules, this also meant that the members of the star alliance could not casually invade them. at the same time, up to 100 people could enter the star alliance for cultivation every year. the people from the patriarch society badly wanted to go, but it was a pity that they did not have the chance to do so. to the star alliance, they were inflexible old folks who had been stagnant for many years. thus, the star alliance had strict requirements for the 100 people!

    ¡°they must be in the foundational stage and have not lived on earth for more than 40 years!¡±

    in human terms, this meant that they needed 100 heavenly souls who did not exceed the age of 40!

    the foundational stage was one of the most basic conditions for surviving in the star alliance. there was no room for negotiation.

    this was definitely a harsh condition. there were not many heavenly soul stage humans, and heavenly souls who had not reached the age of 40 were even harder to find. typically, it seemed like there were many geniuses in the heavenly soul stage, but when they actually looked for these geniuses, the actual number¡­ it was simply enough to drive the patriarchs insane. they told the soldiers in the holynd not to suppress their realm and rapidly advance in order to gain this opportunity. furthermore, they opened up this chance to the entire earth, ¡ª including the federation, the empire, and every inch ofnd that had humans living there ¡ª and chose candidates through voting. the patriarchs were helpless. the conditions were harsh, and they took in everyone they could find. as for whether they were suitable, whether they had a sense of belonging to the holynd, and whether they were loyal to the human race, they did not care about these. after all, this concerned the life and death of the human civilization. the dimensional star alliance was definitely a ce where only the fittest survived, more so than in the holynd.

    joining the star alliance was only the beginning. the patriarch society believed that thew of the jungle would be followed everywhere. they could not allow themselves to be trampled upon.

 Chapter 977 - Lao Wang Picks a Chrysanthemum

    <h4>977 Lao Wang Picks a Chrysanthemum</h4>

    The selection order was issued from the Holy Land to every piece ofnd that had humans. No matter whether they were cities or small viges, the messengers from the Holy Land arrived in waves. At the same time, the Holy Land was no longer as secretive as before. A lot of information was released along with the selection orders!

    No matter their identity, race, or disposition, as long as they had the potential to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage before the age of 40, the Holy Land would take them in!

    The entire human race was seething with excitement. In order to tap on as many geniuses as possible, the Holy Land did not conceal the news this time. Instead, they spread the information without restraint.

    ¡°The Dimensional Star Alliance! After we join the Star Alliance, we do not have to worry about any dimensional invasions. As a level-4 civilization, the Star Alliance will teach us a defensive array for level-4 civilizations. The Earth will no longer be rudely pulled into the hyperdimensional world but will slowly progress. In the future, cultivation geniuses will emerge in an endless stream as a result. They will spring up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain¡­¡±

    ¡°The rejuvenation of the human race!¡±

    ¡°The rise of the human race is secondary. Most importantly, we do not have to be afraid of encountering disasters like in the past. We don¡¯t need to worry that our civilization will fall into the dark era once again¡­¡±

    The entire human civilization celebrated their entry into the Star Alliance and was proud that the humans had achieved this. However, all of these had nothing to do with Wang Zhong. He wanted to bring Scarlet back to Tianjing. However, his departure was not peaceful. The Holy Land hoped that he would join the list of 100 people. To the entire human civilization, joining the Star Alliance was a piece of good news that put down a heavy burden. However, to the Holy Land, this was also a set of new challenges. Ordinary people thought that this was a victory for the Holy Land, but the higher-ups knew that the performance of the human race throughout the entire process of the war was not good. In essence, the Mizobudapi were much more outstanding than the humans. However, 300 years ago, the great Holy Saint Teacher had seized an opportunity for the humans. Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s performance at the final battle was simply too dazzling. This caused the Star Alliance to think that humans were a civilization with ¡°potential¡±. Thus, the two great civilizations had joined the Star Alliance together. The danger that was involved was not easy for outsiders to understand.

    More importantly, the situation had not turned into a life-and-death struggle between the two great civilizations. If not, even if they joined the Star Alliance, the humans would suffer a massive blow.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s performance all along was worth relying on. After all, he was the top Heavenly Soul in history besides the Sacred Teacher, and his strength was on par with his fame. In therge Holy Land, there were countless madmen with toxic tongues and arrogant attitudes, but they did not disy any objection. The Patriarch Society hoped that he could go to the Star Alliance and take on the heavy responsibility of leading the human civilization.

    Wang Zhong was not afraid of challenges, but he had never forgotten what he had promised Scarlet.

    Uncle Zhang looked at Wang Zhong seriously and sighed deeply. ¡°No matter which angle you look at it from, you have to go.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Just one reason is enough. Uncle Zhang, you understand me. I do not want to regret this. She has done everything for me. As a man, I cannot go back on my word!¡±

    Uncle Zhang helplessly shook his head. ¡°You¡­ This is an amazing chance. If you miss this opportunity, you might not be able to encounter another chance like this.¡±

    Uncle Zhang felt a great sense of regret. Although everyone hoped that Wang Zhong could go, Wang Zhong was not the only choice they had. As long as one had good natural talents, they would be able to obtainpletely different opportunities in the Star Alliance. There was no doubt that there was technology in the Star Alliance that crushed what was avable in the Holy Land. A single slow step would lead to all steps bing slower. There was no doubt that it would be a massive hit to Wang Zhong¡¯s future if he was not the first batch to enter the Star Alliance. However, Uncle Zhang admired Wang Zhong¡¯s personality greatly. He looked down upon people who did not take on their responsibilities.

    No matter what, this was the decision that Wang Zhong had made with a calm mind. He was willing to fulfill the promise he had made back then.

    ¡°Go. Leave the rest to me.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded his head. The Patriarch Society would definitely deal with this.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong, who had put down all of his responsibilities, brought Scarlet back to Tianjing. Wang Zhong was definitely someone who could go with the flow.

    Furthermore, no matter what changes had happened, Tianjing was still the ce he had grown up in, and this was his home. This ce was filled with many memories and feelings. Furthermore, many friends were waiting for him. Grai and the rest had wanted to stay behind, but they were all chased away by Wang Zhong. Uncle Zhang was right. If Grai and the others wanted to go, they should go. Furthermore, Scarlet was his. When Grai and the rest heard this, they were so angry that they could not say anything.

    Wang Zhong did not return to Tianjing to settle down. Instead, he developed a field on the outskirts of the city. Scarlet¡¯s injuries were already harmless, but daily care was still needed. After experiencing too much unrest, peace was extremely precious. Of course, he would wee old friends to visit them. Even though they were at leisure, this did not mean that they had withdrawn from society.

    Ma Dong and Emily were most excited about Wang Zhong¡¯s return. It was as if they had returned to their carefree days in the Tianjing Academy, especially for Emily. As long as she had the chance, she would get close to Wang Zhong, as if she did not care whether Scarlet was around. She would asionally ridicule Wang Zhong and ask him whether he wanted to try something new or have multiple wives¡­ Scarlet was often delighted by this, while Lao Wang was left with no choice.

    As an older brother who had been ignored for a long time, Ma Dong would not hold back. ¡°Let me know when you are morefortable with each other.¡±

    Emily instantly exploded. ¡°I heard that lolis are in short supply. Furthermore, someone like me who will never grow up is a treasure!¡±

    Ma Dong did not know whether tough or to cry. Emily had paid the price for power. Wang Zhong had wanted to find a solution in the Holy Land, but Emily rejected that. No matter whether the oue was good or bad, it was all part of her life experiences.

    Emily had also be more mature.

    Of course, after Ma Dong and Emily left, Scarlet wanted to discuss with him.

    ¡°Do you want to try something new?¡±

    ¡°She is my younger sister, really!¡± Wang Zhong put up three fingers.

    ¡°Is Laura older than me?¡± Scarlet suddenly changed the topic.

    Wang Zhong subconsciously nodded. Then, he saw Scarlet¡¯s yful gaze. ¡°I have never seen it, really. It was just that with my naked eye¡­¡±

    Lao Wang was being wronged. This¡­ Anyone from Earth would be able to determine this.

    Scarlet spoke. Then, she did not allow Wang Zhong to continue this topic. She ardently kissed him strongly, as if she wanted him to offer his soul as tribute. There was a hole in Wang Zhong¡¯s soul anyway.

    This action was sweet but intense. Their breathing was rhythmic but hurried. They did not stop to breathe for a very long time¡­

    To Scarlet, love rivals were far too amusing. She had never cared about it, even more so now. Emily was her dear friend, and she knew that Emily was intentionally mocking Wang Zhong. Of course, this was half in jest. What had allowed Lao Wang to be even more handsome was a fun secret between the two of them.

    The other frequent guest was Laura. She often ran between the Holy Land and the Earth. Copperfield was another steadfast friend of the New World and had developed very well. Thus, Wang Zhong and Scarlet¡¯s lives were not too boring. Although they did not know what was happening in the Dimensional Star Alliance, great changes had happened in the Holy Land thanks to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°ording to what you have said, Lao Wang has be a legend?¡± Scarlet prepared fruits for Laura.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Lao Wang is no longer around, he is still a legend.¡± Laura was not treated like an outsider at all. She wore little clothes in this weather, and her body seemed to have be even hotter. ¡°Scarlet, why are you making me the center of attention?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m no longer around? I am doing just fine!¡± Wang Zhong protested slightly. A peaceful life did not mean azy one. Although the energy was much weaker here, Wang Zhong still consolidated his Heavenly Soul realm. He trained in Cellr Cosmology andprehended sword intent. This allowed him to calm down from running around wildly everywhere, giving more time for him to think.

    Scarlet¡¯s injuries to her Soul Sea had been too severe. Although she had recovered, she could not advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage. To Scarlet, this was a form of release. Unlike Sharmie¡¯s hate, Scarlet was very happy with everyone she had met, no matter whether they were good or bad. In terms of her mental realm, Wang Zhong felt that Scarlet had reached an even higher level. She had achieved her own form of perfection.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you to better attract our Lao Wang. There¡¯s no fun after a long time of being together,¡± said Scarlet in a mocking manner as she batted her eyelids.

    ¡°Are you serious? I have been longing for him for a long time. That¡¯s right, how is Lao Wang¡¯s strength? Tell me about it.¡±

    Lao Wang, who thought that he was invincible, had retreated in defeat. Women were truly terrifying when they went crazy. When he heard the two women whispering and asionallyughing in the house, Wang Zhong felt very rxed. However, every time he looked at the sky, he was very curious about what they were talking about¡­

    As he lived his days peacefully, Ma Dong would asionally send Wang Zhong various pieces of new information. Wang Zhong lived a life in seclusion, but his existence was not ordinary. The entire operation of the New World was because of his existence.

    ¡°The selection at the Holy Land has ended. This year, the humans were unable topletely fill up the list of a hundred people¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu Zi, Aiolos, Grai, Carolyn, Mo Wen, and Mo Xingchen have all gone to the Star Alliance. The Mo Family had disyed extraordinary potential¡­¡±

    ¡°We have built a transmission station that directly connects to the Holy Land, not only in Tianjing City but also in Katchirda¡­¡±

    ¡°The request of the Patriarch Society has been rejected. Now, everyone is focusing on nurturing young Heavenly Souls. In the first ce, our level-4 civilization is the lowest level in the Star Alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel that we need to suppress Aiolos. Recently, we have had some friction with Boss Aiolos¡¯s tribe¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong listened carefully but did not share much of his opinion. He simply listened to Ma Dong speak. When Mu Zi and Aiolos were about to leave, they hade to visit him. The three brothers let go of everything and drank for three days and three nights. They werepletely set free. No matter where they were, they were brothers. As for the Pampas tribe, Wang Zhong would naturally take care of them.

    Their lives were calm and graceful, as if they were living in the countryside. Scarlet had slowly started to like nting flowers, while Wang Zhong started to keep a dog. The dog had been left behind by Mu Zi, but when he went to the Star Alliance, he could not bring summoned creatures like his dog. Furthermore, Ham Sausage was too close to humans. Thus, Mu Zi had no choice but to give it to Wang Zhong.

    Simba was the happiest. In general, he was left to roam freely. However, he asionally missed goddess Lan Daier. Teacher Lan Daier had obtained the right to enter the Star Alliance in the second year. The Earth and the Holy Land had renewed their method of choosing people. They ced more focus on choosing based on talents and quickly nurturing their realm. Once they advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, they could learn aboutbat and everything else in the Star Alliance.

    The only person who did not like Ham Sausage was Lily, who often came to visit Wang Zhong. This was because her child was afraid of dogs. Furthermore, she would bring her son every time she visited Wang Zhong. Ham Sausage liked to chase her son and jumped around wildly. There was no danger involved, but when she saw that her son looked like he was about to cry, yet did not dare to every time they came, she was about to explode from rage.

    ¡°Lily, can¡¯t you get your child used to it? What is there to fear about a dog!¡± Colby put on an act and sighed.

    ¡°Idiot, this is a level-8 dimensional lifeform. This means that our child has good natural talents!¡±

    ¡°Ahem. Wang Zhong, when are you going to deliver a speech at the Tianjing Academy? The Tianjing Academy has expanded once again. Among this batch of new students, there are even geniuses from Stuart City who havee to attend lessons. The pressure on us teachers is as great as a mountain.¡±

    Wang Zhong simply smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s just a speech, then forget it. Over the past two days, I have been sorting out a study program for the Soul Power Circuit. You can give it to Casted Souls. Could you and Senior take a look and fill in any gaps? You can let the students try it out. Look for me if you have any questions.¡±

    When Colby received the book that Wang Zhong passed to him, his hands could not help but tremble. The Soul Power Circuit was currently the most popr cultivation method in the Holy Land. Although it was just a method to those experts, it greatly increased the rate of advancement among the Casted Soul soldiers. A few students who could only y support roles sessfully obtained the chance to be soldiers thanks to the Soul Power Circuit! This had societal significance. The entire standard andbat level of the human civilization had benefited from this.

    The schools in the Federation had also started to offer sses in the Soul Power Circuit. Naturally, the Tianjing Academy had also established this ss, but the results were ordinary. The teachers were new to the Soul Power Circuit and could not teach their students as well as they had wished. One of the objectives he and Lily had by often visiting Wang Zhong was to ask for advice for the difficulties they faced.

    Colby took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. Then, he earnestly received the book from Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong was the creator of the Soul Power Circuit. He did not need others to check whether there were any gaps and fill them up! He could imagine that with this kind of program, the Tianjing Academy would be a sacred ground for Soul Power Circuit cultivation. To the Tianjing Academy, and even the entire Tianjing, this had great significance.

    When he saw Colby and Lily hurriedly leave, Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze slowly turned calm. He looked at therge tree nearby and suddenly heaved a long sigh. He calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Since you have been quiet enough, I have given you three days.¡±

    A breeze quietly blew past the tree, causing the branches and the leaves to shake slightly from the wind.

    ¡°If you were able to hide from Ham Sausage, you must be Solomon¡¯s Dandelions.¡±

    The moment Wang Zhong finished speaking, there was a rustling sound. The tree suddenly disappeared. Seven ck shadows charged out at the speed of lightning.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    Kai charged out with a ferocious look on his face. ¡°For the Empire! Die!¡±

    They should be thest Dandelions. Without Solomon, they had lost their meaning in life. Taking revenge was their only objective in living. However, they knew how powerful Wang Zhong was. They had wanted for the other six to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage beforeunching their attack.

    Wang Zhong looked at them charging over. His finger reced his sword, and he lightly swiped the air.

    ¡°Sword One.¡±

    The sword power was hellish! In an instant, the seven figures were firmly nailed to the ground. ckish-red blood started to spurt out from their seven orifices.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was calm. He knew the process of how the Dandelions had been formed. The Kaiser Empire had used inhuman methods. Not everyone was able to walk out of the shadows like Grai. They did note here to kill, but to die.

    Thus, Wang Zhong gave them satisfaction. To them, they had not been treated unjustly. Instead, this could be considered to be a journey back home. They hoped that their reincarnations in their next life would be luckier.

    Ma Dong, who had received the information, immediately rushed over. When he saw the Dandelions dead on the ground, his expression sank. In terms of hate, he did not hate the Zhao Family the most. In fact, he hated Solomon and hisckeys, the Dandelions, most. Although the Zhao Family was sinister and vicious, but at least they had approached him directly and could barely be considered as dignified. His hate towards them was as direct and as strong as a volcano. Meanwhile, Solomon and hisckeys, the Dandelions, were insidious people who yed with people¡¯s hearts!

    This kind of hate was like a maggot in his tarsal bone. It was like a ticking time bomb. It was like a cursed poisonous insect!

    The seed of hate that had been nted in Ma Dong¡¯s heart after Mmi¡¯s death exploded at this moment!

    Compassion towards the enemy was cruelty to oneself. The New World dered war on the Kaiser Empire!

    From the Holy Land to the Federation, everyone watched quietly and did not say anything. After all, when Wang Zhong left for Tianjing after returning to the Earth, he supported Ma Dong as Ma Dong¡¯s train of thought was correct. He knew that the conflict with the Kaiser Empire could not be resolved. Since this was the case, they had to conquer it. They would not tolerate any flukes.

    Meanwhile, since the Kaiser Empire had been established for several hundred years and continued to prosper without dying out, they evidently had some background and power. They definitely did not just have one or two 4-star Great Teachers from the Zhao Family.

    This was a battle that would determine the ownership of the Earth.

    There were not many sparks from the war. The Rothschild Family, who had gathered their Heavenly Souls, did not even have the power to fight back against Wang Zhong, who had reached the peak of his power. Meanwhile, Ma Dong had already arranged opposing forces, as well as the deterrence from the Federation. In the span of a few months, they stabilized the Kaiser Empire¡¯s position.

    What followed after was much easier. Ever since the dark era, the impressive feat that had never beenpleted was finally fulfilled under the guidance of Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. The humans formed the ¡°New World Alliance¡±. The Federation, Tutankhamun Empire, Kaiser Empire, Pampas Empire, and the Amazon Empire finally united. Furthermore, there was no intervention from the Holy Land. Evidently, they had tacitly approved this progress. As a result, Wang Zhong, who had been rather worried, heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that this was not enough to oppose the Patriarch Society. Of course, considering the Patriarch Society¡¯s level, they were definitely focused on the Star Alliance.

    Time flew past. Two years had passed since Wang Zhong had returned to Earth.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s small courtyard had be a flower garden. Every single flower and grass had been personally nurtured by Scarlet. They even had unique names.

    The courtyard was beside the forest on the outskirts of Tianjing City. Although it was considered part of Tianjing City, there were few people. Over the past two years, although Wang Zhong and Scarlet had lived a peaceful life, their identities were different. Every day, they would see a group of people looking at them from outside when they opened their door. They could not live a truly peaceful life. asionally, there would be someone who lodged aint to them while crying. Thus, they vacated their ce and moved three times. They only achieved peace when they moved into this ce.

    Warm sunlight scattered in the courtyard, making the smooth soil seem like it had ayer of gold on it. There was a stone table in the middle of the courtyard. There were various wooden blocks scattered around that acted as chairs. In front of the stone table, a small child was learning how to write with a long face. Meanwhile, at the flowering shrubs in the distance, two women were sitting together and having afternoon tea. This scene was like a painting. They chatted about the weather, Tianjing Academy, and even a few of the genius students who had appeared in Tianjing Academy over the past two years.

    Hymin looked at Scarlet¡¯s face, her eyes full of admiration. Over the past two years, Scarlet had lost herst bit of immaturity as a youngdy. With the help offortable love, her sweet and charming body had been fully developed. She was simply the best representative of someone with the face of an angel and the body of a devil. Hymin¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. ¡°Quickly tell me. What secrets do you have? If you continue to develop like this, Laura will lose her luster by next year.¡±

 Chapter 978 - The Indispensable Lao Wang

    <h4>Chapter 978 The Indispensable Lao Wang</h4>

    ¡°Ordinary people cannotpare to her. That¡¯s right. Wang Zhong sometimes brings back wild game that tastes quite good. Bring some along with you when you go back.¡± Scarlet smiled.

    ¡°Really? What kind of game is so special?!¡± Hymin¡¯s eyes lit up. Although she had a good figure, after giving birth to a child, she was no match for little girl Laura. She was unwilling to give in. Of course, most importantly, every time Wang Zhong met Laura here, he could not ignore her ¡°assets¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself. ording to Wang Zhong, it seems like a level-7 creature.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, now you¡¯re showing off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Scarlet calmly admitted her happiness.

    ¡°I feel so sour now! Okay, afternoon tea is over, and Wang Zhong is going to return soon. I won¡¯t apany you anymore. I have to rush back to cook.¡±

    Hymin looked at the time and hurriedly left with her son. Every few days, she would bring her son here and drink afternoon tea with Scarlet when Wang Zhong was out hunting. asionally, Laura and Lolly would also be around, but it was only the two of them most of the time. Other than Mmi, Scarlet was closest to Hymin. However, Mmi was no longer around. Some things had been brought along by the passage of time, but outsiders would never be able to enter their circle.

    Just as Hymin left, a pitch-ck hover car stopped outside the small courtyard. Ma Dong, who had grown a beard, stared at this small courtyard. A helpless and wry smile appeared on his face.

    At this moment, Scarlet had walked out after hearing the sound of the car. Ma Dong hurriedly wiped his face and looked around but did not see Wang Zhong. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Wang Zhong?¡±

    Scarlet seemed to have sensed something. She smiled. ¡°Wang Zhong is out hunting. Is something the matter?¡±

    Ma Dong gave a few dry coughs. Over the past two years, as the New World progressively disced the Federation, the rules of the New World were now being practiced in 100 city-states. He had been working very hard. For the past year, when he was at Tianjing, if he was not calcting in terms of days, he was calcting in terms of hours. He was on the road most of the time. He had ridden the armored trains in various city-states. He recalled how he had the dream of traveling around the world. He had fulfilled this dream, but he could not see the views that he had wanted to see.

    ¡°These are some local specialties from the various city-states. Wang Zhong said that he wanted to eat these thest time we chatted...¡±

    Scarlet looked at Ma Dong, who was looking left and right, while talking about something else. She could not help but smile and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t hide it. Do you think that your eyes can trick me?¡±

    Ma Dong took a deep breath and sighed deeply. Then, he took out a letter with the seal of the Holy Land Patriarch Society from his car.

    Ma Dong ced the letter in Scarlet¡¯s hand and openly said, ¡°The Holy Land Patriarch Society hopes that Wang Zhong will leave his retirement and assume an official position. Over at the Star Alliance, we have sent 185 humans over the past two years. They are all geniuses and the hope of humankind, but 87 people have died. Even for the rest, it is rather difficult for them to live, including Grai and the rest. The conditions at the Star Alliance are more difficult than we have imagined.¡±

    Scarlet received the letter but stared at Ma Dong.

    Ma Dong felt awkward and did not know where to put his hands. In the end, he grabbed the back of his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t want Wang Zhong to go either. I¡¯m just here to ry the message, but honestly speaking, if we cannot establish ourselves in the Star Alliance, everything ahead of us will be an illusion.¡±

    Scarlet smiled. ¡°I got it. I will let Wang Zhong know.¡±

    Under Scarlet¡¯s gaze, Ma Dong leaped on his car and rapidly left. He did not even think of his original intention to drink with Wang Zhong. Ma Dong was also conflicted on the inside. If Wang Zhong kept watch on Earth, everyone would live veryfortably. But was this truly fine?

    When the nest was upset, no egg would be left intact. Furthermore, the Patriarch Society had been left to their own devices and fooled around. They even gave up on any strategies to bnce their position. What was their aim?

    Night fell, and Wang Zhong returned with game. Ham Sausage was also unusually excited and anxiously brought its share of game to its doghouse to eat.

    ¡°How fragrant. Why are there so many dishes today? Is it my birthday today?¡±

    When Wang Zhong entered the house, he looked at the table filled with dishes. He raised his thumb and was about to dig in when he was stopped by Scarlet. ¡°Go wash your hands.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s hands trembled, and the Soul Power Circuit dazzled on his hands, making them clean. This was the Soul Power Circuit that Wang Zhong had developed while training a child. There was nobat power involved in this, and its main function was to get rid of dirt. If Colby saw this, tears would have started streaming down his face. Using the Soul Power Circuit to clean dirt? Did you have no money to buy soap, or was there a water shortage at your house?

    However, Scarlet did not let him go. ¡°No sly tricks.¡±

    Wang Zhong was helpless. To them, washing hands was an unnecessary action. It was just a habitual action that served as psychological constion. However, this woman was particr about this. ¡°You women.¡±

    After they ate and drank to their hearts¡¯ content, their night life started. Wang Zhong was pushed onto the bed by Scarlet. ¡°So early?¡±

    ¡°I want to take the lead today!¡±

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded by Scarlet¡¯s sudden enthusiasm. Then, he allowed her to control the situation. This was the first time Scarlet was so active. Her small, pale hands traveled downwards, causing Wang Zhong to fallpletely...

    It was an enchanting night. The crescent moon watched this with a smile. Even the clouds did note to disturb them.

    The next morning, after they ate breakfast, he realized that Scarlet had changed into school clothes.

    ¡°Hm? Are you actually nning to ept Barran¡¯s invitation?¡±

    Scarlet nodded her head seriously. ¡°Yes, I have rested enough. I have decided to assume an official position as the principal of Tianjing Academy. I will continue my grandfather¡¯s beliefs. I might not be able to be a peak expert, but I can definitely make Tianjing into the best academy in the world!¡±

    When he saw the sparkle in her eyes, Wang Zhong finally understood. Scarlet had finally recovered her fighting will. ¡°Wang Zhong will wait for the Principal¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Student Wang Zhong, you¡¯re a good boy. Now, there is an important mission for you toplete. Go to the Star Alliance!¡± Scarlet eximed.

    In an instant, the house fell silent. Scarlet passed him a letter with both hands. The symbol of the Patriarch Society almost made him forget how to breathe. Then, he furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the letter. He looked up and heard Scarlet¡¯s serious voice. ¡°Yesterday, Ma Dong came to deliver this letter. He has also told me about the situation.¡±

    Wang Zhong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°The past two years have been my happiest years. But Wang Zhong, you should go and pursue your dreams. I don¡¯t want my hero to be a coward. No need to worry about me, I will happily wait for you!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°No, you have to take responsibility for me.¡±

    ¡°The condition of the human civilization is very poor. I believe that the Patriarch Society will not speak without thinking. This is the responsibility of every single human being. I cannot be too selfish. Now, my injuries have healed, and the Dandelions have been extinguished. There is nothing to worry about. Are you just staying behind for me? Can¡¯t I just wait for you?¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth was wide open, but he did not know what he wanted to say. Dreams... He did not have any. It was just that... every time he dreamed, he would dream of the sacred mountain of the Octopus people and the fate of humankind he had seen in the flow of space-time. He dreamed of the powerful and invincible fleet, as well as humankind¡¯s helpless resistance...

    ¡°Furthermore, Grai, Mu Zi, Aiolos, Mo Wen, and Mo Xingchen are there... Do you want to see them die with your eyes wide open? The greater your abilities, the greater your responsibilities. Go. Remember, you are Scarlet¡¯s man. This will never change no matter where you go!¡± At this moment, Scarlet was extremely arrogant. Her eyes were dazzling.

    ......

    He returned to the Holy City once again. Earth-shattering changes had urred here since hest came two years ago. There had been a change in ns for the inner and outer city. Simply speaking, the boundaries between social sses had blurred. Perhaps the higher-ups had opened their eyes and taken a more open approach. At least, this was the case inside the Holy City.

    Massive dimensional projections could be seen everywhere in the Holy City. There were also many advertisements from various races who were selling products that Wang Zhong had never seen before.

    ¡°A star stone is evesting. One stone can be passed down forever!¡±

    In a projection advertisement, a woman with suffocatingly beautiful features was holding a stone that dazzled with a ck light. This was a dimensional star stone that had be popr over the past half-year. It was said that it was a man-made source of energy that had been suppressed through special techniques. It surpassed the nuclear energy that the humans once pursued. The energy that was produced in one cubic centimeter of the stone was over ten thousand times the energy produced by nuclear energy. It was only palm-sized, but it was enough to keep the Trust aircraft carrier flying for an entire year!

    But from what Wang Zhong understood, even though they had shared this technology with the other civilizations, humans did not seem to have the ability to produce these star stones. However, they had established the Star Stone Company and developed the star stone market with great vigor. They had even created an advertisement for this... This was Ma Dong¡¯s style. He was one of the core investors in this project. Back then, his wishes of bing the richest person in the world seemed to have be a reality. Although the New World¡¯s Ma Dong was rich and arrogant, this project had a great future. The star stone was a popr source of energy in the Dimensional Star Alliance.

    ¡°Drink from the ice of the star territories and walk on the sacred path!¡± This was an advertisement for alchemical water. It was said to have been produced through advanced alchemy techniques from the Star Alliance. If one drank this water every day, it would rinse one¡¯s marrows and make their path of cultivation easier.

    There were many such products. Of course, these advertisements were only partly true. They were just for people to see. There were great changes since the humans had joined the Star Alliance two years ago. The convenience and technology avable to the civilians had improved rapidly, but frankly speaking, there were many opportunistic fellows who made use of the humans¡¯ pursuit of the Star Alliance to produce and sell counterfeit goods. At least, Wang Zhong did not believe that drinking water from the ice of star territories would allow you to be a Saint or a God. If it were that easy, Heavenly Souls would be found everywhere among the humans. After all, only two years had passed since they joined the Star Alliance, and they did not have much capital. It was wishful thinking if they wanted to advance their civilization level in one go.

    ¡°Do you want to have better cultivation opportunities? Do you want to broaden your horizons? As long as you advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage before the age of 40, you may report to the Holy City Star Alliance Development Team. We need you to join us!¡±

    An advertisement appeared before Wang Zhong. This voice waspletely different from the half-false advertisements outside. When he heard this voice, he could tell that it was sincere. The Patriarch Society had produced this advertisement two years ago, and it was continuously yed all 365 days of the year. Meanwhile, the gate to the Patriarch Society was right in front of him.

    Frankly speaking, even though Wang Zhong was part of the core members of the human race, he had spent the past two years on Earth. Thus, the Patriarch Society was still an extremely mysterious existence to him. Even Ma Dong knew more than him in this aspect, particrly after Ma Dong had invested greatly in the Star Stone Company. He had since stepped into the upper levels of the human race.

    He did not even need to report his intentions of visiting. A young girl who was in charge of receiving guests was standing outside the Patriarch Society and had warmly weed him into a meeting room. She was an ordinary Heroic Soul and looked at Wang Zhong with great admiration. Her voice even trembled from excitement when she spoke to him. He was truly a great god. Back when the humans had just joined the Star Alliance, the Patriarch Society would feature Wang Zhong as the hope of humanity to publicize their message. They had also recorded and advertised his achievements at the civilization test.

    He was so young, so powerful, and so handsome. At the same time, he was low-lying and was infatuated. He had given up on entering the Star Alliance to apany his girlfriend... He was simply the incarnation of the perfect boyfriend. It was hard to prevent a young Heroic Soul girl from developing feelings of love.

    Wang Zhong did not feel anything as his thoughts were elsewhere. From the letter Ma Dong had sent, he could tell that the troops that the humans had sent to the Star Alliance had definitely encountered many difficulties. Back then, Uncle Zhang representing the Patriarch Society agreed to allow Wang Zhong to live in istion. If humans had not encountered great difficulties in the Star Alliance, Uncle Zhang would not have put himself down to convince him once again.

    Wang Zhong was actually rather curious. After all, many experts had represented the human race at the Star Alliance. Aiolos, Mu Zi, Grai, and the rest had all gone over. Last year, Lan Daier had also gone there. They were definitely the elites among the elites in the human race, such as Aiolos. Even though Lao Wang believed that he was invincible,ter on, when he met Aiolos on Earth again, he did not have the confidence that he would definitely win a battle against him. Even though such an expert had represented the humans to set up camp in the Star Alliance, they had still encountered difficulties that gave the Patriarch Society a headache? What kind of ce was that?

    He observed the meeting room and randomly found a ce to sit. From the urgency that the letter had portrayed, one of the 12 Patriarchs would probably meet him today. He was simply unsure whether he would know the person visiting him. After all, the 12 Patriarchs in the Patriarch Society were all extremely mysterious and had never revealed their identities. Uncle Zhang could be considered their subordinate.

    ¡°Young one.¡±

    The door of the meeting room had been pushed open. Wang Zhong heard a voice that he had never expected to hear. He turned back in shock, while a man and a woman walked in with a smile.

    With Lao Wang¡¯s current state of mind, he could not help but be stunned at the sight of these two people.

    They were Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea!

    ¡°What? Are you very surprised?¡± Wang Zhanfengughed out loud and stretched out his hands for Wang Zhong. ¡°Come, young one. I haven¡¯t seen you in years. Let¡¯s have a manly hug!¡±

    Wang Zhong was overwhelmed with emotions. It took him great difficulty to recover from his shock. He stood up and hugged Wang Zhanfeng tightly. He was as happy as a child. ¡°Uncle Wang! Aunt Shea!¡±

    When they saw Wang Zhong again, Wang Zhanfeng and Aunt Shea were evidently very happy. They could speak forever about their identities, why they had disappeared in the past few years... Wang Zhong had far too many doubts in his heart. At that very moment, even though there was no change in Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea¡¯s appearance since Wang Zhong hadst seen them a few years ago, Wang Zhong could tell how powerful they were. Since they had not seen one another for many years, Wang Zhong spoke endlessly like a child. Wang Zhanfeng and Aunt Shea actually knew about a lot of things. They silently looked at him, but even with their experiences, they felt that this was mystical.

    Wang Zhong was like a Sacred Teacher. Furthermore, he was a very powerful Sacred Teacher, even more powerful than Uncle Zhang!

    ¡°Aunt Shea, Uncle Wang, do you know Uncle Zhang?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. Young one, you are rather sharp. Uncle Zhang is our old friend. But let me put this straight. We didn¡¯t tell him to take care of you. Your encounter was simply a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore...¡±

    Before Wang Zhong could express all the doubt in his heart, Aunt Shea had smiled and said, ¡°Since we have reached this stage, there are some things we need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Wang and I are disciples of the Holy Saint Teacher.¡± Aunt Shea¡¯s words already made Wang Zhong slightly dumbfounded. ¡°Heh heh, we are much older than you think. We have to start from the Mizobudapi civilization test that urred three hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred years ago, although the Mizobudapi civilization had failed to join the Star Alliance, in reality, the Mizobudapi had received a transmission key. Although the transmission key lost its privilege to open up a pathway as the rules of the test had been unted, it was still from the Star Alliance. The Holy Saint Teacher made a bet with the Octopus people and eventually won the key. ¡±

    ¡°The foundation of the human race is too weak. If it had not been for that lucky coincidence, no one knows when we would have been able to evene into contact with the Star Alliance. Time waits for no man. The Holy Master brought back the transmission key from the Star Alliance and the Golden Stone b. To the Star Alliance and their advanced civilizations, these are merely toys, but to the weak humans, even if they are toys, they are worth doing research on. They are very valuable.¡±

    However, due to the heavy injuries he had sustained during the test, the Holy Saint Teacher passed on not long after he had returned, leaving behind the transmission key and the Golden Stone b, which was dispersed and no longerplete. Needless to say, the imitation and research abilities of humans were very strong. With the iplete technology they had inherited from the Holy City, the transmission technology of the human race had always far surpassed their civilization level. Although there was no progress in the research on the Golden Stone b, the transmission key had produced results. They had discovered a way to construct a transmission pathway to the Star Alliance.

    There was a great divide among the Patriarch Society over this matter. A group of them supported the construction of this pathway, while Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea objected. After all, even if the construction was sessful, they had not obtained approval from the Star Alliance. Did humans really have the right to step on their territory? Would it bring about a disaster?

    In the end, the Patriarch Society passed a bill. At the same time, in order to avoid disaster, they chose apromise and decided to carry out experiments on the transmission pathway in Inca City on Earth.

    This was the famous ¡°disaster¡± experiment in the history of the human race. The experiment failed, and Inca City was destroyed by the powerful energy, causing the Inca City Disaster that shocked the entire human world. Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea were sent by the Patriarch Society as the people in charge of cleaning up on Earth. At the same time, they had discovered the only survivor in the destroyed Inca City ¡ª¡ª Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 979 - I Am Not Around, but My Legend Lives On

    <h4>Chapter 979 I Am Not Around, but My Legend Lives On</h4>

    ¡°Aunt Shea, are you saying that I appeared from the pathway? Am I not human?¡± Wang Zhong was extremely surprised.The reasoning was simple. In the face of a destructive disaster, no one in Inca City survived other than Wang Zhong. Wang Zhong himself would not believe if it was said that there was nothing strange about this.

    ¡°No.¡± Aunt Shea shook her head. ¡°The pathway did not even open. You appeared out of thin air. Furthermore, you don¡¯t know how frightening the disaster was after the experiment failed. It was because of your appearance that the waves of energy that could destroy the entire Earth stopped. If not, do you think that only Inca City would have been destroyed?¡±

    Wang Zhong was slightly dumbfounded. He had stopped the waves of energy that could destroy the entire Earth? He suddenly thought about the Fate Stone. Was it because of the Fate Stone?

    Uncle Wangughed and said, ¡°To prevent you from being experimented on by the Patriarch Society, and to prevent the Patriarch Society from continuing such crazy ideas, Aunt Shea and I secretly brought you away. Only the three of us know about this now.¡±

    ¡°Someone had to take responsibility for this.¡± Aunt Shea added on, ¡°As the people in charge, Uncle Wang and I naturally had to ept the punishment of being sent into exile. Therefore, we brought you to Tianjing to live in seclusion until a few years ago when the effects of the disaster slowly faded and a new treaty was signed with the Octopus people. Our punishment ended, and we were ordered to return to the Patriarch Society again. So, we left Tianjing.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you toured the Holy Land?¡± Wang Zhongughed helplessly. ¡°I was just wondering. There is no such tour...¡±

    This was a joke, but Lao Wang still had a myriad of thoughts in his heart. This piece of information was rather important. Although this resolved many doubts in his hearts, even more had appeared in their ce.

    Who exactly was he? He was able to survive the disaster at Inca City. Furthermore, his appearance had stopped the waves of energy that were strong enough to destroy the Earth... What kind of monster was he? Could it be that besides the Fate Stone, even he himself was some strange product?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You are a human to the core.¡± Wang Zhanfengughed and said, ¡°Although you have experienced many things, Aunt Shea and I are very calm. The true meaning of life is in your memories. Aunt Shea and I are both human, and you are our son. Of course, you are human!¡±

    Wang Zhongughed. Uncle Wang spoke well. No matter what, he was the son of Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea. He had grown up on Earth. He was a locally born and bred human to the core.

    ¡°Now, we have fulfilled the Holy Master¡¯s wish to join the Star Alliance. However, this is only the first step for our civilization. As a human, you also have to take on the responsibility to help it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Wang, Aunt Shea, what exactly is happening in the Star Alliance?¡± Many of Wang Zhong¡¯s doubts had been resolved. He was a flexible and decisive person. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand from the letter.¡±

    Aunt Shea shook her head. ¡°In reality, we don¡¯t know much either.¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng added, ¡°From what we have seen over the past two years, humans have benefited greatly from joining the Star Alliance. We have managed to circte knowledge, information, and some special resources with the Alliance. However, that ce is not a paradise. The Star Alliance does not ce much focus on us, a level-4 civilization that has just joined them. The situation is much moreplex than we had expected. Over the past two years, as we exchanged resources with other civilizations, we have always been exploited. We have no right to speak. Furthermore, it is said that many people who have gone there have either died or be ves.¡±

    When he spoke about this, Wang Zhanfeng furrowed his eyebrows. The people who went there were the elites and the hopes of the human race. However, the Star Alliance was not as warm as a spring day to the humans.

    Wang Zhong did not speak as he more or less understood. The Star Alliance had rules, but they were the rules of the strong. It was like someone from the Tutankhamun moving to the Federation. To be honest, they would probably not think much of him. They were a level-4 civilization, the lowest level to join the Star Alliance. Furthermore, the humans had advanced through their association with the Octopus people. One could imagine how they would be treated.

    ¡°We do not have any reputation in the Star Alliance, or any allies. Other than being certified as a member of the Star Alliance on their list, we are as good as transparent.¡± Uncle Wangughed wryly. ¡°Now, the first step that we humans have to take is to establish some fame in the Star Alliance. We need to have a thorough grasp of the rules and control our right to speak. If not, the humans will be fully exploited before we can be a level-5 civilization.¡±

    ¡°This will be our third year joining the Star Alliance. The list requesting for the new batch has arrived, and they require Heavenly Soul experts below 40. We need to make up for theck of quality with quantity.¡± Aunt Shea helplessly said, ¡°But we cannot even gather a hundred immigrants to enroll.¡±

    When he looked at Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea¡¯s expressions, Wang Zhong knew that if they had a choice, they would definitely not ask him toe. Humans had contributed so much, only to find out that the Star Alliance was a bottomless pit. However, they still had to follow the rules. As a result, humans were stuck in a dilemma with no room to advance or retreat.

    ¡°Uncle Wang, Aunt Shea, I am also a part of the human race. Leave it to me. Living like a savage is part of my talents!¡± Wang Zhongughed. Deep down, he wanted to see just what the Star Alliance was made of.

    Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley looked at each other andughed. This was Wang Zhong!

    ¡°As for what happens at home, rx. Scarlet is our daughter-inw. No one will be able to bully her in our territory!¡± Aunt Sheaughed. This way, Wang Zhong would not have any fear of troubles back home.

    ...

    There were many things to settle before heading to the Star Alliance. The first thing he had to prepare already gave Wang Zhong a huge headache as it concerned the presence of his soulpanions.

    ording to the Patriarch Society, the transmission matrix of the Star Alliance had soul-tempering effects. To living beings, this was a blissful thing, but it was a nightmare to souls. In extreme cases, Soul Guards couldpletely vanish, losing their entire existence.

    Wang Zhong, who had advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage, had a different understanding towards his contract with his Soul Guards. Canceling the contract was not the problem. However, they had known one another for such a long time and wererades. It would be nonsense to say that he did not have any feelings. However, the Patriarch Society would not mention this for no reason. With the current level of Smander and the rest, they mightpletely disappear when they passed through the matrix. This might even cause them to lose their chance of reincarnation.

    When it was time to be resolute, Lao Wang was not an indecisive person. Staying alive was a chance for them.

    The first Soul Guard he dealt with was Big White. It was very easy to cancel his contract with it, but without the nourishment of Wang Zhong¡¯s soul, it would be very difficult for this monomer nkton to survive. Lao Wang spent a few days finding a nkton colony in a secret world with the resources of the Dimensional Hostel. With Big White¡¯s level, it was as if it would be losing its king ¡ª the simpler the dimensional lifeform, the clearer their societal system; the strong were the kings.

    When they parted, they were naturally reluctant. It was rare to see Simba cry. His saddle horse was lost just like that. A clown and a nkton sobbed and cried for a long time. Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry at this sight. In fact, there were not many prospects if Big White continued to follow him. Allowing it to roam free and follow its kind was its final destination.

    Then, he had to deal with Alice, Smander, and the Headless Knight. These three were slightly more troublesome. Luckily, he had the help of the Patriarch Society. He got the two pieces of the Golden Stone b from the Stuart n. In the face of the greater situation, the Stuart n was rather decent. Everyone knew how important Wang Zhong was to the Holy Land and the human race.

    Resistance? That did not exist. The New World could not be stopped, and this was the general trend of events. Of course, the influence of Stuart City was still present. Ma Dong could not kill all of them, and the Patriarch Society would not allow this. Furthermore, this would bring greater internal friction among the humans. Ma Dong¡¯s strategy was to slowly disce them and gradually make changes.

    As for Carolyn, she had entered the Star Alliance, but there had been no news from her. Stuart City also hoped that Wang Zhong could lead the new batch there. There was hope as long as she was alive.

    Uncle Zhang personally offered his help. Releasing them would not cause them to ascend to heaven, as Mo Wen had proven. Smander and the rest would be ced in the Golden Stone b and live in another form. It was time to say goodbye. Smander had the most ¡°emotions¡± and came to hug Wang Zhong. Alice bowed and saluted him like a small princess, while the Headless Knight raised his spear. They were fragments of an illusion and did not have a sense of self, but they had undergone some changes during the time they were with Wang Zhong. They would not quickly disappear like fragments, but with the Golden Stone b, they could exist in another form. They would be able to cultivate and discover their own destiny.

    Meanwhile, the Golden Stone b, which humans paid great attention to, was decoded by the Patriarch Society after Alice and the rest returned to their origins... It turned out the b was more like a toy, simr to human board games. This showed the vile interests of the advanced civilizations in the Star Alliance.

    As for Simba, he was not a Soul Guard. There was no soul contract between them either. If there was no normal contract rtionship between Simba and Wang Zhong, how would they cancel the contract? Furthermore, their feelings were at a different level than the other Soul Guards. The two of them coexisted with each other. They were both teachers and friends to each other.

    Of course, Simba had no ns to leave. The arrogant Simba looked down upon the Star Alliance matrix. He believed that he and the Fate Stone were god-like existences from the hyperdimension. He had simply saved Wang Zhong because he looked pitiful. As for the Star Alliance, he did not have to care about it. After all, Simba had made up his mind to charge his way through.

    Wang Zhong also thought the same way. To be honest, with the Fate Stone, even though Wang Zhong did not look down on the strength of the Star Alliance, he did not feel that it would affect the Fate Stone. In essence, the Star Alliance was the top level in the Fifth Dimension, but the Fate Stone¡¯s performance showed that it was almost of the same level.

    Charge!

    ...

    The new batch of immigrants had gathered in the Holy City. Just like what Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea had said, it was true that there were too few people in the Holy City who fulfilled the criteria.

    Humans were notcking in Heavenly Soul experts. In fact, there were many more human Heavenly Soul Great Teachers than Wang Zhong had expected. However, if they wanted to find Heavenly Souls below the age of 40, there were very few of them. They had sent a full batch of 100 people in the first year. A majority of them came from the three ancient families ¡ª the Mo Family, the Zhang family, and the Compass Family. In the second year, the number of people decreased significantly. Lan Daier, Carolyn, and the others had just advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage. Including Mu Zi, Aiolos, and the rest from the Empire, they had only gathered around fifty people that year.

    There were even fewer people this year. They waited in the Holy City for about ten days, until the day before the deadline for immigrants. Even then, only 16 people had qualified. Although the humans had started to ¡°induce¡± new Heavenly Souls, this was not like rearing pigs. They had to keep improving their resources and their methods. Furthermore, there was another reason. Some people were just observing. Were there really no more Heavenly Souls among the civilians?

    Hadn¡¯t they seen it? The information was now made public everywhere. Was the Star Alliance that easy to enter? But some people preferred to be a big fish in a small pond than a small fish in a big pond.

    It was said that the Octopus people had gathered 100 immigrants for all three years. Furthermore, they were in great surplus and had to organize rather intense internal selections. Meanwhile, the humans... Frankly speaking, the background of the human race was indeed very poor. After they joined the Star Alliance, all of the higher-ups knew that the human civilization was probably the weakest of the level-4 civilizations.

    Civilizations that joined the Star Alliance could be split into two kinds. The first kind was the strength-type civilization that pursued individualbat ability with all their power. The other kind was the technological civilization that pursued innovations in technology and the development of resources.

    By weighing these two aspects, a normal level-4 civilization would be able to easily give birth to 100 Heavenly Soul experts below the age of 40.

    If not, they would need the technology and resources of a level-4 civilization, such as the most basic level-4 civilization standard: 10,000 tonnes of energy stones produced per year... My god. When Ma Dong first heard about this number, his jaw almost dropped. What did 10,000 tonnes of energy stones mean? With the secret realms and resources in their territories within the Fifth Dimension, including the Earth, and putting together all the refined energy stones they produced per year, humans would not even be able to produce 1,000 tonnes of energy stones. They needed ten times this amount.

    Energy stones were the ¡°membership fees¡± that every member of the Star Alliance had to pay. Humans were of little value inparison. The Patriarch Society, who had seen a glimpse of the Star Alliance, knew that these were just frightening words to cause rm, as there was no need to pay once they reached the Star Alliance. However, humans were able to join the Star Alliance, not because of how strong they were, but because of how special humans were.

    Humans were a rare low-leveled civilization that was of the ¡°celestial¡± level. This meant that the human race took on a simr pattern to the peak civilizations in the Star Alliance. This was also why the ¡°myths¡± on Earth were soplex, unlike other civilizations that only had one version, or two versions that were in opposition with each other. The humans... had really been spoiled.

    Perhaps this special characteristic had attracted the Star Alliance and gave the humans an almost charitable opportunity. Needless to say, the Patriarch Society, who understood this truth, was deeply worried. It was fine if they did not know about it as they could be as happy as a frog in a well. But now that they had managed to leap out, they had to face the reality. Not running away was also one of the merits of the human civilization.

    Sixteen young Heavenly Soul experts were gathered in the transmission hall. Everyone wore the same uniform, which was made out of some strange scales. Wang Zhong had tried to rip apart the scales, but he was unable to do so with just his hands. It was said that it was a special material from the Star Alliance. It was rather sturdy and very light. The entire set of clothing only weighed over ten grams. Furthermore, they also had a small pouch that was also made out of the scales. This would be their wallets, and everyone had 50 ck Star Coins that were square-shaped inside their pouches. The symbol of the Star Alliance was engraved on the surface of these coins. Star Coins were the basic currency that was circted in the Star Alliance.

    Star Coins were not just a form of currency, but also an energy bundle. ording to how Ma Dong and the rest valued these 50 small Star Coins, they would be enough to buy a veryrge shop in the middle of the Holy City. However, they were not sure what the purchasing power of these coins were in the Star Alliance.

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s pouch was evidently bulging. Ma Dong had used his resources to obtain 50 more Star Coins for him, while Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea gave him another 50 Star Coins. They did not seem like much, but this was the limit of their abilities. Star Coins were still a rather rare resource to the humans in the Holy City. They had paid a heavy price to obtain the Star Coins they currently possessed from other civilizations as research material. Thus, they were rtively few in number.

    The crew that was supposed to be mobilized had been mobilized, while the affairs they had to hand over were settled. Other than a few staff who were busy controlling the transmission array, there was no one else in the hall.

    Wang Zhong looked around. This batch of people seemed very young. The average age was around 30 years old, while the youngest was 24 or 25 years old. They were all excellent sons and daughters from ancient families in the Holy City. However, frankly speaking, their strength was rather ordinary. They were probably ¡°catalyzed¡± products that had been made in haste.

    There was no need topare them to people like him and Aiolos. Even Carolyn and the other exploration team leaders who had entered the Star Alliance over the past two years were much older inparison. If they were able to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage in their twenties, even if they relied on alternative methods, it was not difficult to see their natural talents. However, this method was akin to pulling shoots to help them grow, or killing chickens to obtain the eggs. One could see that the Holy City was at their wits¡¯ end. The position of the human civilization in the Star Alliance was already very awkward. If they were unable to send any immigrants, they would probablypletely lose their presence in the Star Alliance and enter an even more vicious cycle.

    The Patriarch Society had no choice either. It was taking into consideration the overall situation, even if they wasted a few talents; once they overcame these few years, sessfully developed the star stones, and fully developed new cultivation environments by referencing other civilizations ¡ª humans would naturally catch up. Gradually, things would take a turn for the better.

    While the staff was busy, the young Heavenly Souls quietly chatted with one another. They hade from different human territories in the Fifth Dimension. They knew one another¡¯s names, but they were not familiar with one another. At that moment, they started to build friendships with one another. They were about to head towards an unknown, new territory, and they were all from the human race. Having someone they knew would be a good thing.

    ¡°Are you Senior Wang Zhong?¡± A young Heavenly Soul warmly stretched out his hand towards Wang Zhong. ¡°I am Wales Karon. I have heard your mighty name many times over the past two years in the Holy City.¡±

    The Karon Family could be considered one of the established families in the Holy City. In terms of strength, they wereparable to the 10 Great Families in the Federation. Although they did not set foot on Earth, they had two medium-sized secret-realm territories in the Fifth Dimension. Wales Karon was one of the geniuses of his generation.

    ¡°Our ages do not differ much. Don¡¯t call me Senior.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and shook hands with him. This was interesting. Even though he was no longer at the Holy City, his legend still lived on.

 Chapter 980 - Toad

    <h4>Chapter 980 Toad</h4>

    ¡°Brother Wang is a legendary figure. When we reach the Star Alliance, please take care of me.¡±¡°Let¡¯s take care of each other.¡±

    The people around them talked about insignificant matters. They were young and arrogant. In fact, no one cared much about Wang Zhong. Was a legend who had disappeared for two years still a legend?

    As they spoke, the transmission array was now ready. Dazzling light shone from the circr transmission array, which was stuffed with ck crystals that contained shocking amounts of energy. When the transmission array activated these crystals, they shone brightly and transmitted their energy to the array. They were connected, forming dense lines that covered the entire edge of the transmission array.

    ¡°Summoned creatures like Soul Guards cannot pass through the long distances to the star territories. They will cause a bacsh of energy.¡± The staff member briefed them for thest time. ¡°Do not think that you will be the lucky one. During the first transmission, someone had brought their Soul Guards, causing a jam in the transmission array. As a result, that person could not go over. You will lose your opportunity to migrate because of this and will have to wait for the next migration. ¡ª Okay. Once you are prepared, please step into the transmission array.¡±

    Everyone who was standing here had settled their affairs with the Patriarch Society. Everything that was supposed to be dealt with had already been done. Everyone took arge step into the transmission array. Wang Zhong stood inside with a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°Respected Heavenly Soul Great Teacher, we wish you good luck. Establish a name for the human civilization!¡±

    All the staff members saluted in a neat fashion. The transmission array shone brightly, and the star stones connected to the array released powerful energy, forming a white pir of light. The small essories on some of their bodies were instantly broken into pieces when they came into contact with the pir of light. Everyone felt that their bodies were being swept along by the pir of light, as if they were bing pure and transparent, and even their souls could be seen.

    Closely after, the pir of light soared into the sky. A massive ripple appeared in the sky and broke through the void. The pir of light swept everyone along. In the blink of an eye, they disappearedpletely.

    ...

    This was a very long journey. To the other Heavenly Souls, this was too foreign and mysterious. They felt as if they were walking in a massive passageway of light. Outside the passageway was a boundless void. The speed of transmission was very fast, and countless stars shed past outside the passageway. The stars rotating beneath their feet were like small ponds. The speed of transmission continued to elerate. Later on, even with the vision of these Heavenly Soul Experts, they could not see the void outside the passageway. Everything shed past at the speed of light.

    Even with this extreme speed, they traveled for a full five or six days. Then, the speed of the passageway gradually decreased, and a magnificent sight appeared in the universe before them.

    It was a massive pir of light. Terrifying milky-white energy flowed down from a ce high above, spreading throughout the entire universe. It was as if this was the center of the universe. They could feel the vast and boundless energy even though the transmission passageway.

    The Heavenly River flowed from the sky and spread throughout. It was connected to two continents, one on top of the other. ¡ªNo, they did not look like continents.

    When they got closer, everyone could see the general appearance of the ¡°continent¡±. It was not made out of rock. It was square-shaped with a t man-made surface. It was a tform that had been constructed by machines and did not seem like a natural object!

    ¡°The divine territory!¡± The young Heavenly Souls, who had been in the transmission pathway for five or six days, revealed their great yearning and excitement. Although they had heard various unfavorable news beforeing, that many people from the previous batches had be ves, they were all heavenly favored to have advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage before the age of 40. It was hard not to feel arrogant.

    Even if others were not sessful, they might be sessful! They did not have to create a great name for themselves. As long as they could gain a firm foothold and survive in the divine territory, they would be the forerunners and outstanding figures who helped the human civilization develop this territory... Those who did not have dreams were no different from salted fish!

    Amidst their uneasiness and excitement, the magnificent scenery of the Heavenly River expanded in front of their eyes as they grew closer.

    Boom!

    Light and shadow fluctuated. Their bodies that felt extremely light in the pathway suddenly grew heavy as their feetnded on the ground. Before Wang Zhong had the chance to look around, he felt a massive and terrifying gravity from beneath his feet, as if a terrifying mountain had been ced on his back. Even with Wang Zhong¡¯s strong body, he felt that his legs were extremely heavy.

    Although he had known that this ce had a high gravity environment beforeing, he thought that it would not be much different from the high gravity environment he had fought Solomon in two years ago. However, he was mistaken. The gravity here was much greater than the gravity there, and the ground was much more solid. The material density here was simply unimaginably high. It was no wonder that the Patriarch Society had ordered customized clothes before they came here. If they were to wear ordinary clothes from the Holy City, the gravity here would tear them apart. It would be inconvenient to wear tattered clothes.

    Wang Zhong took a deep breath. It felt as if there was no problem with breathing normally, but the spiritual influence here simply could not be absorbed as it was too thick. The spiritual influence was as heavy as a block of metal. More terrifying was that even activating his Soul Power became extremely difficult. His Soul Sea swelled as the thick spiritual energy was like another kind of ¡°gravity¡± that affected the Soul Sea and Soul Power, making them feel extremely heavy. He could not even activate them.

    This...

    Even though everyone was mentally prepared, they were very shocked by this harsh environment. It was no wonder that only Heavenly Souls had the qualifications to migrate here. If a Heroic Soul came here, the moment they stepped on the ground, they would have been squashed into a biscuit by the gravity.

    Wang Zhong rapidly adjusted his condition. With his divine cells, even if he did not use his Soul Power, he could quickly adjust to this ce just using his body. A few weaker Heavenly Souls behind him, especially those with weak bodies, evidently faced more difficulty in adjusting. At that moment, even taking a step forward was very strenuous, and their faces turned red. The excitement and yearning they had felt in the transmission pathway had already vanished into thin air.

    Wang Zhong observed his surroundings. This seemed like a transmission area. In the vast surroundings, there were empty transmission arrays of different sizes several hundred meters apart. This ce was like a receiving tform. asionally, pirs of light would descend from the sky and charge towards the transmission arrays. After a spark of energy, several dozen strange races would appear from within.

    This transmission area was surrounded by tall machinery and walls. Races of all shapes and colors were busying about. Only half of them were humanoid creatures, and the restpletelycked human features. For example, there wererge and strange insects, will-o¡¯-the-wisps that looked like spirits, as well as races with obvious animal characteristics, all traveling about in the transmission area. Some seemed like staff members who were helping to carry luggage. Some were guarding the transmission arrays and continuously mounting valuable star stones into the transmission arrays, while others were removing the star stones that had been used up. But most of the people here were travelers from various races who walked away from the transmission tforms inrge groups. They spoke in anguage that none of the humans understood.

    Meanwhile, the loud sound of an announcement continued to y in the area, reverberating throughout the surroundings. Of course, it was in anguage that they did not understand... The entire area was bustling.

    However, this crowd evidently had nothing to do with these 16 humans. There was no beautiful tour guide like they had imagined, or anyone receiving them at all. Instead, a ck insect that was only one meter tall and had massive pincers was howling continuously at them beside the transmission array. It sounded rather impatient. It waved itsrge pincers, as if they were blocking the transmission array. It was chasing everyone to leave quickly, its round, ck eyes showing hate that no one had expected to see.

    Damn... Even insects could hate humans?

    The 16 of them looked at one another helplessly. They were high above the masses in the Holy City as Heavenly Souls who were respected by everyone. They were the elites among the elites in the human civilization, but they were given the cold shoulder by an insect.

    They were not familiar with this ce and could not even speak thenguage. Everyone quickly walked out of the transmission array.

    Thenguage of the Star Alliance was a great problem that the human immigrants had not been able to resolve at all over the past two years. Trantion itself was not difficult, but they encountered difficulties with the materials that the trantion devices from the Holy City were made out from. They could not be transmitted over to the distant star territories. Even if they were transmitted over, they would be crushed into pieces by the powerful gravity and spiritual influence in this world. However, they could still tap on the experiences of previous immigrants. ording to the basic information from the Patriarch Society, there were many small shops in the star territory that sold a refined product called ¡°Khris Candy¡±. Once they ate this candy, they would resolve thenguage barrier.

    Everyone stepped out of the transmission tform and looked around to find the small shops in the star territory. Wang Zhong immediately saw an obese creature squatting on the ground with its thick legs. Its entire body was covered in fat, and its stomach was almost touching the ground. It even wore a pair of sunsses, raised high by its round eyes. It was extremelyical.

    ¡°Gu gu! Gu gu!¡± It had an arrogant expression on its face and was shouting at Wang Zhong and the rest.

    It was a...

    ¡°A toad with sunsses?¡± Wales Karon almostughed out loud.

    Although there were many strange races in the Holy City, they were all fundamentally human-like; even the taurens they had seen in the Mizobudapi World had human characteristics. They had even tolerated the insect that had waved its pincers. However, as for this toad, other than the pair of sunsses it was wearing, there was nothing human about it. It even looked arrogant... What kind of arrogance was this? Could you imagine how it felt like when a two-meter-tall toad with a pair of sunsses was staring at you with an arrogant expression?

    ¡°That should be a star territory vendor.¡±

    Everyone walked over whileughing. They saw the toad stretching out its fat ¡°hand¡± at them. Its four fingers were connected by a thick web.

    One of the Heavenly Souls thought that it wanted to shake hands with them and smiled as he stretched out his hand. However, a look of anger appeared on the toad¡¯s face, and it withdrew its hand. It fiercely said, ¡°Gu gu! Gu gu!¡±

    Everyone looked at one another helplessly. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong took out four Star Coins, and the toad¡¯s expression became more friendly as it took the Star Coins. Then, it took out a round candy that was asrge as a longan from the stall beside it and passed it to Wang Zhong.

    It looked like the ¡°Khris Candy¡± that could trante all thenguages in the Star Alliance.

    Wang Zhong did not hesitate and ate the candy. The moment he tossed the candy into his mouth, a cooling sensation that was simr to peppermint rose from his throat to his head.

    ¡°Gu gu!¡± The toad nodded at Wang Zhong.

    Its voice still sounded strange, but mysteriously, it was as if their soulsmunicated. He understood what he was saying. ¡°Smart human!¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡± Wales and the rest nervously looked at Wang Zhong.

    ¡°It is the Khris Candy. Go ahead and buy it.¡± Wang Zhong smiled.

    Four Star Coins... Everyone knew how valuable these were in the Holy City. This was enough to buy a few airships in the Holy City, but they were only enough to buy one candy here.

    They had no choice. They had to buy it no matter how expensive it was.

    Everyone tolerated their distress and ate the trantion candy. Then, the sounds in the surroundings became much clearer.

    ¡°To the staff at the 28th transmission area, please take note. The star transmission from Krypton Star is about to arrive. Please prepare to receive them.¡±

    ¡°To the travelers heading towards the Titan star territories, please take note. To the travelers heading towards the Titan star territories, please take note. Titan transmission gate S18 is about to open. All travelers, please head towards the 128th transmission area to prepare for transmission.¡±

    The loud announcement continued to reverberate throughout the transmission area, and everyone felt that this was novel and interesting. Many alien races brought their families together with them and were dressed in a rxed manner, as if they were bringing their family on a holiday.

    Wang Zhong could not help but feel wistful. ¡°They are able to transmit massive amounts of energy over such long distances with passageways that our civilization cannot build. However, it is the norm here...¡±

    ¡°Is no oneing to receive us?¡± Wales was more concerned about this. Humans had not established an operations base. The Patriarch Society was only in charge of sending people over and did not make any other arrangements. When they stood in this massive transmission area and looked at the alien races of all shapes and sizes, they did not know what to do or where to go. This waspletely different from what they had imagined.

    ¡°Are you new immigrants? Can¡¯t find your way?¡± The toad beside them nced at them through the corner of its eye. ¡°Heh heh, do you want me to point you in a direction?¡±

    Everyone looked at it with great anticipation, but it simply stretched out its hand and disyed its four fat fingers.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Wales furrowed his eyebrows. It was fine for them to spend four Star Coins buying the trantion candy, but they had to pay for information as well?

    The rest were not willing to part with their money. They were all from top families and had some understanding of the Star Coins. Even though the Patriarch Society had only given each person 50 coins, the higher-ups in the Holy City gritted their teeth to obtain these. Humans simply could not produce star coins and relied on exchanging rare materials with other civilizations. They were cheated in those transactions, and these Star Coins were extremely expensive to get. Furthermore, they knew nothing about this ce. How could they spend all their money just after arriving here?

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong simply passed four Star Coins to the toad.

    The toad happily weighed the Star Coins in its hand. ¡°It seems like you are not from an advanced civilization. You must be a level-4 civilization who just joined the Star Alliance, right? Do you see the hall over there? Go to the migrant counter and spend some money to get a seal and gain your status. If not, once you step out of this transmission area, you will be captured within minutes.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± Wales asked.

    The toad nced at him andughed coldly. ¡°What else do you want? Looking at your wallets, I can tell that you are extremely poor! Let me teach you, find a job to feed yourselves. Don¡¯t starve in a few days!¡±

    Heavenly Soul experts were unlike ordinary people, who needed to eat three meals a day. Typically, they would not feel too hungry even if they had not eaten for a few days. Most importantly, Heavenly Soul experts could absorb the spiritual influence in the world, which could replenish the nutrients that their bodies needed to arge extent. During the several days that they spent in the transmission passageway, they only needed to drink a bit of water and did not feel hungry. However, after arriving here, the exhaustion they felt from the massive gravity was obvious. Furthermore, the spiritual energy in this world was difficult to absorb. Even Wang Zhong felt his stomach rumbling, let alone the weaker people like Wales and the rest.

    A job... Frankly speaking, all those who were able to advance to the Heavenly Soul Stage in their twenties were all the treasures of their families. A job? That did not exist! Among the 16 people here, other than Lao Wang, who had be a taste tester for a few days, none of them had ever worked properly...

    Everyone looked at one another helplessly. Wang Zhong coughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the migration counter and go through the procedures.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± The toad shouted loudly. ¡°You are not bad and rather obedient. I will give you this piece of advice for free. Don¡¯t act as if you are in your civilization.¡±

    It shed a profound smile. ¡°You will suffer.¡±

    ...

    The migration counter was easy to find, and the procedures were very easy. The Patriarch Society had prepared the names and resources of every single migrant here. The staff that was in charge of settling affairs was a pretty elf with sharp ears. She was rather warm. However, when she retrieved all the information on them from her archives, her pretty and weing expression becamezy and dull.

    They were humans from the Earth, a level-4 civilization? They looked simr to the Heavenly Race, and she had thought that an advanced civilization had arrived. This... She could not even be enthusiastic even if she wanted to.

    ¡°30 Star Coins.¡± The pretty elven girlzily stretched out her hand.

    ¡°So expensive?¡± Wales Karon was shocked. They had to pay 30 Star Coins just to establish their status? The money they had received from the Patriarch Society was barely enough.

    ¡°Is it too expensive for you? Don¡¯t regret when you are captured as a ve outside. Next.¡± The elven girl was toozy to even look at him.

    Where was her warmth?

    What about the civilization embrace?

    Everyone instantly thought about the elites who had been sent in thest two batches. When they heard the Patriarch Society say that many of them had be ves, they thought that it was unthinkable. After all, humans were official members of the Star Alliance. Were they unable to even defend their status? It looked like this was the source of the problem.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡±

    He handed over the money and ced his hand in an intricate instrument. Dense bright spots shot out from the instrument. In the short span of two to three seconds, a three-dimensional outline of the Earth appeared on the back of his hand like a tattoo. It looked crystalline and realistic. This was also the symbol that the humans had registered when they joined the Star Alliance as a level-4 civilization. Compared to the Holy Land, the Earth was a better representation of the origins of the human civilization.

    They now had their status, but when they squeezed their wallet, there were only about a dozen Star Coins left. Everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely awkward. The excitement and superiority they had felt when they set off from the Holy City had sunk to the bottom.

 Chapter 981 - The Truth About a Level-4 Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 981 The Truth About a Level-4 Civilization</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I would just like to ask, how do I find my friends who have already arrived?¡± Wang Zhong still missed Grai and the rest. Over the past two years, 156 people had been sent now, but they only had definite information about over 30 people. There was no news from Aiolos, Mu Zi, Grai, and the rest. In the Star Alliance, the lower levels did not have a convenient way ofmunicating like Skylink.The elven girl looked at Wang Zhong and jeered at him. ¡°This is not a missing persons counter. Think about how to survive instead.¡± With that, she did not even care about them.

    Wang Zhong shook his head. It looked like the citizens of the Star Alliance were not very friendly. However, he had expected this and had done his homework beforeing. Although Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea were very impressive, he had never enjoyed special treatment when he grew up. Thus, he understood the life of the lower sses in society.

    When they walked out from the transmission area, everyone¡¯s feelings were ratherplex. They were Heavenly Soul experts high above the masses, but when they came here, it was like being in the lower levels of society. They could only predict that their future would be full of difficulties. However, they were all Heavenly Souls. No matter how strong they were, as long as they were able to conquer the minor Heavenly Cmity, this meant that their moral mind was firm. They quickly controlled the dejection and unhappiness in their hearts.

    Outside the transmission area was arge road that was covered in blue crystals. It extended towards a bizarre and motley area in the distance. Unlike the illusions in the Fifth Dimension, these were all real. There were even some people who could create these illusions.

    There were many alien creatures that they had never seen before pulling carts, while various strangely shaped flying instruments carried energy resources. Although everyone was shocked, this was still within an eptable range. The Star Alliance had the strongest cultivation resources and technology civilizations. The most advanced machinery civilization, which was a metal civilization, was a level-7 civilization in the Star Alliance. Simply said, they possessed the qualifications to enter the Star Alliance as their technology had climbed to the peak. In the Star Alliance, level-7 and level-8 civilizations were considered aristocrats. However, it was a pity that machinery races could not undergo cultivation and could only be a core power of the Star Alliance. Of course, their special characteristics were indispensable to the Star Alliance as the machinery races protected the civilizations in the Star Alliance. Interestingly, it was said that 9 out of the 22 civilizations that had once disappeared were machinery civilizations. They could cultivate their hearts, but this was a special case. This had happened once several thousand years ago, but never again.

    Everything that they saw ¡ª including snails that were several dozen meters tall, flying objects, flying instruments that hummed, and shops that were on fire ¡ª overturned what they knew about the universe. Various noisynguages were tranted into anguage that humans could understand when they reached their ears. Everyone felt overwhelmed by these new experiences and luxurious surroundings.

    ¡°I never thought that we would be country bumpkins.¡± Walesughed and said, ¡°Since the Star Alliance has nothing arranged for us, what are your ns?¡±

    ¡°To us, cultivation is our priority. Let¡¯s find a way to adjust to the environment here and ovee the gravity,¡± said a young Heavenly Soul. ¡°I feel like my legs are as heavy as lead. We cannot absorb the spiritual influence in this world either. If we don¡¯t get used to this, we cannot even cultivate.¡±

    This was the truth. They all had the basics of cultivation. Thus, in this kind of high gravity environment, even though they could not do any kind of cultivation for now, as long as their bodies gradually got used to the environment here, they felt that their bodies would definitely be much stronger. When their bodies became stronger, they would naturally have a higher tolerance. They would slowly be able to absorb the extremely thick spiritual energy. This was the first step in establishing a foothold here. However, they might have to spend a lot of time on this. With the several dozen coins they had in their wallets, they evidently could not sustain themselves until that time. Would they actually have to do as the toad said and find jobs as Heavenly Souls?

    ¡°Hey! You guys!¡± A gruff voice sounded.

    Everyone turned around and saw a group of humanoid creatures on the opposite side of the crystal road. Their physiques were simr to a human¡¯s, but they had horns on their head, and their skin was bright red. All of them were unusually tall and were at least three meters tall. Their leader¡¯s skin was bright red, and he had unusually solid muscles. He waved to them and shouted, ¡°Are you new migrants? Do you want to find a job? Come here,e here!¡±

    Men with money had power, but men without money were nothing. When these Heavenly Souls walked out of the transmission area, they already understood. They did not reject the idea of a job. Furthermore, he had taken the initiative. There would be no harm in better understanding the situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    When everyone went over, the red-skinned man started his introductions. The job was very simple. They would be movers for the Starship Company, and their main job was to help with the loading and unloading of products. He also provided ratherplete procedures and contracts to look through.

    The Star Alliance Contract was a process that had to bepleted when trades were made in the Star Alliance. Everyone took a closer look and did not find any gaps that would cheat them. After all, they were official immigrants. It was not quite possible for them to be randomly captured as ves. However, the rewards for this job were too little. Other than food and lodging, they would only receive two Star Coins every month.

    ¡°I believe that even new immigrants have heard of the Starship Company!¡± The red-skinned man was full of confidence. He smiled and said, ¡°We are one of the ten main pirs of the Star Alliance economy. We have standards and are stable! We have only said so much since you are new immigrants. Even though thepensation may be low, it is a safe job! If you look for jobs that offer a hundred Star Coins per month, nine out of ten of them are cheaters! You will have no say if you are cheated. They will sell you, and you will help them to earn more money!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the location of this job is at area C28. Although it is a rather remote area, it is far away from the Heavenly River. Thus, the effects of gravity and spiritual pressure will be lower. This is more suitable for weaker immigrants like you to get used to this environment and will be a great help for you.¡±

    The Starship Company was mainly involved in transport services, personnel delivery, and product delivery. They imed that their deliverywork stretched to every corner of the Fifth Dimension. They were strong and were a golden brand. Furthermore, among thepanies the Holy City had conducted trade with, the Starship Company was considered one of the reliable ones. They were rather fair in buying and selling. They had a decent reputation with the higher-ups in the Holy City as being reliable and safe.

    As for the lowpensation... This group of people had never thought that they woulde here just to be a porter for the rest of their lives. However, this was just a temporary stage. They would get used to the environment in the divine territory while having food and lodging. It was good enough not to have any worry about survival for the time being. Their sry was not within their consideration for now. On the contrary, just like what this red-faced monster had said, if the sry was high, they would start to suspect whether they were being cheated.

    The group of Heavenly Souls were all very straightforward. The ck-and-white contract was written very clearly and had the three-dimensional seal of the Starship Company. There were no frauds involved in this. The others also made their decision very quickly. Although some of them had other ns, when they considered that they would be able to take care of one another here, they did not persist with their ns, except for Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I won¡¯t join you. I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± Wang Zhong looked at the materials that the Patriarch Society had given them. The names of over 30 people who hade herest year and still maintained contact were written on the materials. Grai was among them. Furthermore, he was in this area, the Catanlyke District. In the humannguage, it was tranted as ¡°to dress well for a night walk¡±.

    The red-faced monster looked at him with a spurious smile. ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t think that it is very easy to live here. The Starship Company does not recruit people often. Typically, we will not look for weak races like you. Are you not joining us? You won¡¯t be able to find us once you go beyond this vige.¡±

    Wang Zhong declined toment. He simply smiled and said goodbye to everyone. ¡°If I have the chance, I will go to the Starship Department in the Giant area to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Wang Zhong, please be careful. When you find a ce to settle down, let us know. We will maintain regr contact with one another. We are all from the Holy City, so we should all know about anything that has happened to each other.¡± Among all of them, the oldest person, Zhang Guangbei, spoke.

    He was from Uncle Zhang¡¯s family and was 36 years old. He was loosely rted to Uncle Zhang and had heard about him from Uncle Zhang. Although he did not quite approve of him, there was no harm in being polite.

    ¡°Brother Guangbei, Brother Karon, and everyone else, take care!¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    The entire Star Alliance, which many races preferred to call as the divine territory, was divided into twoyers that were like two different worlds. If one looked up, they would be able to see a world covered in fog in the sky. That world was called ¡°Heaven¡±, while Wang Zhong and the rest were on the ¡°Land¡±. It was said that only level-9 civilizations could directly enter, while other civilizations had to achieve a certain level of strength or have special identities before they could enter. The Heavenly River flowed from the Heaven world, and there was no doubt that the Heaven world had the best resources. At the same time, there were only several million people there. Meanwhile, the Land was almost the same size, but several hundred million races were squeezed there. Even with the rules of the Star Alliance, there would definitely be some chaos when countless civilizations shed. Various races lived together in the Land. The Heavenly River formed the center of the Land, and there were several hundred areas of varying sizes surrounding the Heavenly River. The closer they were to the Heavenly River, the thicker the spiritual influence present. Thus, the poption density near the center was very high, andnd was very expensive. The poption density and price decreased progressively the further an area was from the center.

    Level-7 and level-8 civilizations took up core positions in the Land. They were like the inner circle in Tianjing and received resources only second to the Heaven world. Meanwhile, civilizations between level-4 and level-6 upied the middle circle, and the weaker civilizations were on the outer circle, waiting for their opportunity to get closer.

    The Catanlyke District was in the middle circle, wherepetition was the fiercest. Variousrge races mingled in this area. After all, this was a ce where everything was connected. The mixed civilizations had also caused a blend of architecture. There were iron buildings that were several hundred stories high, which had massive transparent bridges in the sky and had the aura of a highly developed civilization. Meanwhile, there were also strange and primitive treehouses. When Wang Zhong walked into the Catanlyke area, he immediately saw a massive treehouse that was 40 to 50 meters tall standing beside an iron skyscraper. It was alive, and the tree branches were decorated with dazzling lights, waving to everyone who entered this area. ¡°Wee to the Mingu Treehouse. We provide the best lodging. Mingu Treehouse will serve you with all our hearts!¡±

    When he sensed the energy from the tree, it felt like a level-9 creature on Earth... And this was an inn! Wang Zhong felt as if he was drunk. What did it feel like staying in the body of a living-tree creature? He curiously looked around. The prices were ratherical. Staying for one night in the cheapest room was already 10 Star Coins...

    Forget it. After all, he was just here to take a look and did not have the right to seek novelty as a poor person. Lao Wang was extremely interested in the ce where the top races in the Fifth Dimension gathered and was not disappointed. In fact, this had surpassed his expectations.

    There were both night and day in the divine territory, but there was no sun or moon. The Heavenly River was the natural light source of the entire divine territory and would flow slowly for about 12 hours every day. During this period, the Heavenly River would not emit any light. This was considered as night.

    It was now night, but this was the city where people dressed up for night journeys. The Catanlyke District was extremely bustling, even at night. ording to the address that the Patriarch Society had provided, Wang Zhong went to find an alchemy shop in Tongluo Street, where Grai was supposed to be working. Grai had not been pampered and spoiled since childhood. However, Wang Zhong was rather excited as he did not know how Grai had changed over the past two years. With his wisdom, he would probably adjust to this environment easily.

    ¡°What? Are you looking for someone? What Grai?¡± The boss was a merman with long whiskers. He was plump and had a tri-cone on his head. When he heard that Wang Zhong was here to find someone, his warmth immediately turned into impatience. ¡°There is no such person! Go away!¡±

    Wang Zhong was rather used to this unfriendly attitude. Humans looked extremely simr to the four top level-9 civilizations in the Star Alliance. They were called celestial people, and the races that were simr to them were called celestialoids. However, this did not help humans much. Simply speaking, it was like humans seeing a monkey that looked extremely human. One might be interested in cing it at one¡¯s door to greet guests and put on an act, but it was ultimately useless.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude was very good. He was here to find Grai. When he saw that the merman did not have a particrly irritable attitude, he patiently asked him. The merman boss was probably worried that this muddled fellow would affect his business. In the end, he said, ¡°I can have eight new workers every month. How would I remember someone called Grai! Even if he had worked here before, that should have happened several months ago. I have no impression of him! Where did he go? How would I know where the untouchables have been chased to? Hmph, you bastards from those low-leveled civilizations have no brains or strength. You might even beg for food everywhere in the Catanlyke District! Fine, I have said everything I need to say. Hurry up and leave. If you don¡¯t leave, I will get someone to throw you out!¡±

    In the streets, Wang Zhong took a deep breath. He looked at the prosperous and fantastical world where it seemed as if dreams had seeped into reality. However, there seemed to be no human touch here. The situation was much poorer than what the Patriarch Society had reported. He was now looking at a more orderly ce. In aplex ce like this where various civilizations gathered, Wang Zhong was very cautious of the chaos that might break out.

    He was not very worried about Grai and the rest. No matter whether it was Grai, Mu Zi, or Aiolos, they were true experts. It looked like he would not be able to find them in the short run. Next, he had to face this world and find a way to survive.

    He turned back and looked at the arrogant merman boss, whose whiskers were flying everywhere. Even in the distance, he looked at Wang Zhong in disdain. One day, Wang Zhong would let all the races in this area know just how strong humans were!

    To borrow a saying that had been passed down in Tianjing for thousands of years, were aristocrats really better than everyone else?

    Communication technology was not a problem to the divine territory as there were many kinds present. However, humans did not have the qualifications to use them. As a result, the members who had arrived here did not have a fixed way ofmunicating with one another. If they wanted to use the ¡°Inte¡± in the divine territory, they would have to pay. Furthermore, the fees for using it were rather expensive. In general, civilizations that had not reached level-6 would not choose to ess it, and only the wealthier civilizations would choose this method. In the divine territory, resources were concentrated among a small group of civilizations. As a level-4 civilization, the humans could not even think of receiving these resources. Furthermore, no individual so far had the right to ess thework.

    For the time being, Wang Zhong did not have any ns of biting off more than he could chew. Like a majority of the immigrants who had just arrived, he had to first survive and find a stable ce to settle down. When he adjusted to the high gravity environment with thick spiritual influence here, he would then raise the issue of slowly increasing his power.

    He had thought that it would not be particrly difficult to find a job. This was also the reason why he had rejected the offer from the Starship Company. If Grai and the rest could survive here, why couldn¡¯t he? However, after wandering around in the Catanlyke District for a few days, he realized that it was not as easy as he had thought.

    As a prosperous area, there were many job opportunities in the Catanlyke District. However, everywhere he went where people were needed, they would think that Wang Zhong was decent at first nce. His celestialoid appearance was a plus for him, but when they took a look at his identity documents, their attitudes immediately took a turn. In reality...

    Pa pa pa!

    The gate was shut!

    Other than their appearances, humans were poor in terms of their physical power. As for their intelligence... They were a level-4 civilization. What kind of intelligence could they have?

    Meanwhile, pretentious jobs were in great demand. The bosses were more willing to take in elves and half-elvespared to humans. When they boasted, they could even say that they were from the same family as a native race in a level-9 civilization 80,000 years ago.

    Wang Zhong was very fussy about the other jobs. However, in terms of technology, even though the most professional airship engineers and alchemists hade here, they could only be apprentices here. How about manualbor? Wang Zhong had notpletely adjusted to the gravity here. He did not face any difficulty in normal movements, but if he were to do manualbor, he would be no match for the special alien races with powerful bodies.

    As for service jobs... When he arrived in the divine territory, he had thought that service jobs would be more high-end since advanced civilizations that had been in the lead for countless years had gathered here, right? However, it was the exact opposite. The desire and ambition here were even greater, and the desire to breed was stronger.

    He had the appearance of a celestial person. As long as he did not reveal his identity, people would think highly of him. But the problem was, could he do those kinds of jobs... Wang Zhong had almost signed a contract in a bar full of feasting and revelry. Then, he saw a fat female toad pushing down a tall, slender, and handsome creature who was serving alcohol on the sofa. His face turned red, and his eyes rolled back. The toad¡¯srge tongue stretched into his mouth, full of saliva, seemingly unsatisfied with what she had. Mysteriously, the female toad even looked seductively at Wang Zhong, who was in the distance!

    The next moment, Lao Wang ran away. He decisively rejected the only job that was willing to give him a chance. Damn, this was hell. This was even more terrifying than when he was in Tianjing. Back then, he even thought that Ma Dong¡¯s fears were unfounded. Now, as he touched the Star Coins in his wallet, he could not help but feel sentimental.

    He had to lie low and not put on an act. Even if he did not have anything, he could not run out of money!

 Chapter 982 - Secret Flower Garden

    <h4>Chapter 982 Secret Flower Garden</h4>

    He ran into walls everywhere he went. After three or four days, Wang Zhong was rather dejected. He was not familiar with the situation as he had just arrived and had probably overpaid for things. He only had half of the Star Coins he had brought but did not even see a glimpse of hope. In the end, he gritted his teeth and went to a diator arena that seemed very bloody. However, even before he could exin his intentions foring, he was thrown out by a big and tall Titan.¡°I don¡¯t see a hint of muscle on your body. Go aside and y. You¡¯ll be trampled here!¡±

    When Wang Zhong came here, he was still rather confident. Over the past few days, he hadpletely gotten used to the environment here, and hisbat power had recovered slightly. His divine cells were absolutely powerful and did not lose their function here. However, he had wanted to hide just now, but he had still been caught. It was evident that the way they used their power here was different. The Titan had only casually grabbed him, yet he could not dodge.

    The city was covered in feasts, revelry, and colorful lights. However, there was nowhere he could settle down. Wang Zhong started to miss Simba. Luckily, the passageway had not put Simba in any danger. However, ever since Simba had entered the divine territory, he had been asleep. When Wang Zhong was lonely, he felt rather frustrated without Simba¡¯s optimistic spirit.

    Wang Zhong also felt rather weary. Being here consumed a lot of his stamina and his spirit. In the past, he would be in high spirits even if he did not sleep for over ten days. However, if he did not sleep for one day here, he would be so tired that he could not even open his eyes. He did not have much money left and could not afford to spend it on lodging. Furthermore, he also had to eat. He had already chosen the cheapest supplementary energy. If not, he would have truly starved to death. He relied on his memory and found a rtively deserted road. Wang Zhong hade here two or three times. Unlike the rest of the city, which was still bustling at midnight, a majority of the shops here only opened in the day, and it would be very deste at night.

    He sat at a rtively clean corner outside a shop, and a feeling of tiredness overwhelmed him. He closed his eyes and went to sleep. In his dreams, he seemed to havee to a peculiar ce. He saw a square stone that was as dazzling as the sun floating in midair.

    He had only been here for five or six days, but he had seen this dream several times. Every time, he felt that the square stone seemed extremely familiar. It was definitely something that he recognized. It was faintly calling for him, but strangely, even though it was a familiar object, he simply could not recall what this stone was. He curiously stared at the dazzling stone in the sky and spaced out as he racked his brain. What exactly was that?

    ng ng ng.

    Knock knock knock.

    Crack~!

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    Something seemed to have stumbled on his body. At the same time, he heard a clear breaking sound and the surprised cry of a girl, jolting Wang Zhong awake from his dream. He was still in a daze. Like the past few days, he faintly felt as if he had seen a dream that had a powerful pulling force. He wanted to explore and understand the dream, but he simply could not remember the scenes in his dream.

    He rubbed his sore neck. When he opened his eyes, he saw a loli that was 15 or 16 years old. She was looking at him with a gloomy expression on her face. ¡°Why are you sleeping here? You caused my flower pot to break into pieces.¡±

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded and saw that the door he was leaning on had been opened halfway. This was a florist, and the loli seemed to be cing flower pots outside the shop. Perhaps it was because he was sleeping in a corner and the sky was still rather dark. This loli had probably not noticed and stumbled over him, causing the palm-sized flower pot to break into pieces when it fell on the ground.

    Wang Zhong stood up helplessly. It was evidently his fault for sleeping outside their door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... How much was the flower pot? I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°How much? Gah, I¡¯d have to think about that.¡± The loli looked simr to a human, but she had round ears and a colorful tail behind her. She rubbed her chin and thought for a long time. ¡°How much was the flower pot, how much was the flower pot...? Huh, what does this have to do with you? Why should I tell you? Heh heh, don¡¯t casually try to strike up a conversation with me.¡±

    She muttered to herself. Then, she looked down and suddenly shouted in shock. ¡°Aiya, my flower pot! Why is it broken?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Wang Zhong was simply dumbstruck by this sudden change. What did this mean?

    But before he could patiently exin, he heard a low and rough voice that sounded like a p of thunder. ¡°Roar~ Who was it! Who broke my flower pot!¡±

    Before the fluctuating voice finished its sentence, footsteps that sounded like an earthquake had sounded from within the shop. A massive ck shadow rapidly flew out at a speed that made even Lao Wang amazed. It was a massive creature with the head of a cow.

    It was over three meters tall and had to bend over to walk through the tall door. Unlike the Mizobudapi taurens he had seen in the Mizobudapi World, this was an actual ck cow. He had the head of a cow, the body of a cow, the hooves of a cow, and the tail of a cow. The only difference was that his rear limbs were extremely developed and sturdy. Thus, he could stand up like a human.

    He looked at the flower pot, which had shattered on the ground, and his protruding eyes became even wider. It sobbed as it roared, making it sound like the rumble of a massive cannon. He looked bitter as if this was thest in his family line, and he instantly roared throughout the street. ¡°MY~ FLOWER POT~ AH~!¡±

    There were too many fluctuations in his voice. Wang Zhong and Little Muddle Head looked at each other helplessly. Meanwhile, half the street had been shaken by this voice. Many people quickly opened their shop doors and peered out, smiling as they observed the situation.

    ¡°Did Little Muddle Head break Old Cow¡¯s flower pot again?¡±

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so early in the morning. It¡¯s just one broken flower pot. Why is this miser crying and howling over this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems like there is an outsider. Old Cow is definitely going to frame him.¡±

    After Old Cow¡¯s heartbreaking howling, he did not even look at Little Muddle Head. He simply red at Wang Zhong. ¡°You were definitely the one who broke it! Pay me! Hand over 10 Star Coins!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or to cry. Although he was being cheated, he had slept outside their door. It was worse to let Little Muddle Head take the responsibility. He moved his hand to his waist and touched it, but felt nothing.

    Where was his wallet?

    Wang Zhong was slightly dumbfounded. Last night, it had still been at his waist before he went to sleep. It couldn¡¯t be...

    It had been stolen!

    He had the luck of a dog. The people in the divine territory were too uwful and even stole from a beggar who slept in the streets. Was there any justice?! F**k!

    It never rains, but it pours. Things were not going well for him.

    It seemed like the gravity and spiritual pressure did not just affect his body and spirit, but his reactions and sensitivity had also be worse. He had fallen asleep and did not even feel anything when something was taken away from him.

    He awkwardly rubbed his nose. ¡°I have no money.¡±

    ¡°No... no money?!¡± Old Cow¡¯s eyes widened even further, and his voice became even louder. He blew white smoke out from his massive nostrils. ¡°Do you want to die? Do you think that I can¡¯t kill you in one punch?¡±

    The ck cow waved his massive fist. With his surging energy, Wang Zhong absolutely believed that it could kill him in one shot. His attitude had been adjusted after wandering in the streets for a few days. He was truly the leader of the Wanderlust Team. He righteously took the me.

    Lao Wang smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Boss Cow, I really don¡¯t want to ck off on this payment. I had money on me, but it was all stolen when I fell asleep. Even if you kill me, you will not get back your flower pot. Will this be reasonable for you? I will work for you. Since I owe you 10 Star Coins, I will work for 20 Star Coins¡¯ worth. Of course, you will have to cover my food and lodging. Actually, my family also sold flowers.¡±

    Wang Zhong tried his best to keep a sincere expression. He had learned a lot from Scarlet over the past two years.

    ¡°Boss, I think that he is rather sincere. Furthermore, I am extremely busy working alone.¡± The vixen could not help but assist him. After all, she was partly responsible for this. If she had paid more attention, she would not have fallen.

    The vixen looked normal, but she had a good heart. After spending such a long time here, Wang Zhong felt that he had umted enough karma to meet an empathetic person. He was so tragic that he did not have any value... other than selling his body.

    ¡°You, shut up. You money-owing fellow, let me calcte!¡± Boss Cow started to calcte.

    The neighbors nearby were happy. This fellow was the most famous miser in Heavenly Treasures Street. This burly goblin had insisted on opening a flower shop. Of course, when he first started, business was poor until this vixen started working after she did not have enough money to buy flowers. Although she was muddle-headed, business at the florist improved greatly. Since they were both goblins, the cow decided to take in this assistant. Wang Zhong had probably hit a sweet spot. Old Cow observed Wang Zhong¡¯s body and realized that he looked like a celestial person. Heh heh, he would be good to ce at their door.

    ¡°Cough cough. Young one, your luck is really good. If you ask around, I am the most generous in the Heavenly Treasures Street. I am not cheating you either. If you work for me for a year, I will provide you food and lodging, and you can pay off your debt. Let me tell you, don¡¯t try to reduce your debt. Even I am afraid of my own anger!¡±

    As he spoke, he held his tworge hooves together. When faced with threats and promises, Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or to cry. He nodded his head. ¡°Thank you for taking me in, Boss!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, although you are slightly thin, you have a good brain. If you work well, I will not treat you unjustly!¡± He patted Wang Zhong, but Wang Zhong felt as if his bones were about to shatter. Ah, what kind of monstrous ce was this? There were monsters everywhere he went. If he had dared to attack just now, there was an 80% to 90% chance of him being turned into meat sauce.

    ¡°Little Vixen, get this fellow familiarized with the rules. Don¡¯t clumsily destroy my babies!¡± Boss Cow was not even worried that Wang Zhong would dare to run away. Big businesses used contracts, while small businesses used their influence and status. From this fellow¡¯s strength, he was probably from the lower sses.

    The vixen called Little Vixen was evidently very happy as she finally had apanion. She curiously observed Wang Zhong and started to touch him all over, until Wang Zhong felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Are you human? What¡¯s your name? I heard that you are one of the 12 low-leveled civilizations who have just joined and also the most unlucky.¡± Little Vixen spoke very happily, as if she had discovered a new continent.

    Lao Wang rubbed his nose. Could she not be so direct when she spoke? How would they chat like this?!

    Wang Zhong finally had a ce where he could settle down, although this ce was shrouded in strangeness.

    The Secret Flower Garden was a flower shop run by a crude cow goblin with an enchanting name. There was no one else in this shop. Every time he saw this name, Wang Zhong felt a sense of deja vu, as if he was watching a cow eating a peony. Boss Cow did not spend much time in the shop, and everything was done by Little Vixen and Wang Zhong. Ever since Wang Zhong came, Boss Cow started to shirk his responsibilities even more. He had taken in Wang Zhong to take advantage of him, but he had never expected that this human was skilled in gardening.

    Why did Boss Cow open a flower shop? Wang Zhong and Little Vixen did not know, but Wang Zhong was very doubtful. How had Boss Cow managed to support his business without closing down? Boss Cow definitely had some advantage in his stock. There were flowers from many Dimensional Worlds, to the point that Wang Zhong found them dazzling. However, the business was rather basic. Flowers were nted into flower pots and sold. There was no wrapping, horticulture, or flowerbinations. Furthermore, the prices were up to him.

    The flowers in the Secret Flower Garden were split into two kinds. The first were ornamental flowers. They were pretty, beautiful, and fragrant. Some of the flowers could even speak, such as the intelligent nts from Malulu. However, these kinds of flowers did not sell well. Other than those with too much money, who would want to buy arge flower that was constantly chatting? Ever since Wang Zhong had started to take care of the flower shop, he had constantly been nagged at by the flowers. He had wanted to sell them, but no one wanted them.

    The other kind of flower could be used for pills. All nts that could enter the divine territory were definitely rich in spiritual influence and were high-leveled. They were used as decorations by the aristocrats but were also medicinal materials for alchemy. Simply put, they were selling medicinal materials. Old Cow sold them wholesale, and they were the main revenue of the shop. However, because of this, the flower shop could be considered a side upation. Old Cow probably wanted to put on a front.

    After one week, with Old Cow and Little Vixen, he had gained a basic understanding of the conventions here. If the civilizations in the Land wanted to break free of this awkward ce, they would have to advance to the Heavenly Core Stage. However, all the living beings who were able to enter this ce had already achieved the lowest requirement for entering the Star Alliance, the Foundational Stage. The human Heavenly Soul Stage was the Foundational Stage. Anyone below the Heavenly Soul Stage would explode when they entered this ce. Of course, this meant that every living being here had great power and terrifying natural talents. For example, all the mutated creatures on Earth would probably listen to the orders of the goblins out of fear. If the Star Alliance had not established areas of control, it would have been a disaster. In essence, the Patriarch Society was right to spare no effort in joining the Star Alliance.

    All the living beings here were pursuing the Heavenly Core Stage. Different races might have different forms, such as ghosts and goblins, but in essence, they only differed in grade. Once they advanced to the Heavenly Core Stage, not only would their lifespan increase greatly, their ability to absorb the power from the Heavenly River would also be much more powerful. Most importantly, their position in the Land would be different. This was also the only way to change their civilization level. For example, civilizations that wanted to open businesses had to be at least level-6. However, if they had reached the Heavenly Core Stage, even level-4 civilizations would be able to do so. This was their privilege. At the same time, exceptional Heavenly Cores would have the opportunity to enter Heaven. Heaven was a paradise that only level-9 civilizations could enjoy, and it was the most legendary ce in the entire Fifth Dimension. It was a paradise. At the same time, it was the only way to enter the hyperdimension.

    In order to advance to the Heavenly Core Stage, there were two essential requirements: techniques and elixirs.

    There were hundreds of paths, branches, schools, and sects among the various civilizations that passed down their techniques. Some were very enclosed and only made these techniques avable to their own civilizations. Others were very open, but required expensive ¡°tributes¡± in return. These techniques did not need to be the best, but they had to be suitable. After all, there were too many civilizations for the techniques to be suitable for everyone.

    Meanwhile, elixirs were not a shortcut, but a necessity. Techniques could hasten the absorption of the power from the Heavenly River to transform their Spirit Sea. They would continue to umte power to eventually form the Void Core, which would materialize. This was a rtively long process. If they wanted to speed this process up, there was no doubt that they needed to use elixirs. Thus, alchemy was high above the masses in the Land, and alchemists were extremely impressive. In various civilizations and powers, alchemists upied top positions. They were even more important than Heavenly Core practitioners themselves.

    Of course, Heavenly Treasures Street, where the Secret Flower Garden was situated, did not have any great alchemists. Furthermore, Little Vixen had probably been lonely for too long. It was rare to have such a hardworkingpanion like Wang Zhong, and she was willing to dispel his doubts. It was just that... She might have amnesia. She often forgot what she was doing, like when she was talking sometimes.

    This made Lao Wang slightly sad. Little Vixen received much better treatment than him. Of course, since Little Vixen was a goblin, she had a higher-leveled seal on the back of her hand. This was a form of deterrence to a veryrge extent. In general, ordinary beings from level-4 to level-6 civilizations had to be rtively cautious and careful while living in the Land.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, it¡¯s a pity that this technique can¡¯t be... Ah, send this to...¡± It was rare for Little Lost Fox to remember Wang Zhong¡¯s name. She had just helped Wang Zhong to wrap arge batch of materials that someone had ordered. However, her habit popped up again. She had forgotten where to send these materials to.

    Little Lost Fox was a nickname that Wang Zhong had given Little Vixen. She had definitely lived up to her name as Wang Zhong had to take care of affairs at work. If not, with Old Cow¡¯s explosive temper, they might not have had anything to eat.

    ¡°I know, this is for Boss Sea.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. This street was rather famous and had a few extremely unique shops. Their range was also rather wide. Some delivered to the outer circle of the Heavenly River, while some delivered to the inner circle. In terms of geographical position, Old Cow had chosen the right location for his shop.

    Boss Sea was the biggest customer of alchemy ingredients in Heavenly Treasures Street.

    ¡°It looks like it... Hm? How would you know?¡± Little Vixen seemed to have some memory of it but was not too sure.

    ¡°Two-headed bone bark, dragon ginger grass,ntern fire wick...¡± Wang Zhong sniffed and named the flowers as if he was enumerating his family treasures. ¡°Aren¡¯t all of these elixir ingredients? With such arge batch of ingredients that have to be sent in the morning, these should be for Boss Sea.¡±

    ¡°Ya! How did you remember so many flower names in a day? Furthermore, how did you know without even opening the packs to take a look?¡± Little Muddle Head was pleasantly surprised and simply did not dare to believe this. Even she could not remember theseplex names until now. Speaking of which, how long had she been at the flower shop?

    ¡°You can smell them... Also, I¡¯ve been here for more than a week.¡± Wang Zhong touched his nose. During the period he lived here, he also realized the advantages humans had, namely their five senses and artistic qualities. Some advanced civilizations were weaker in their pursuit of artistry because they had pursued power instead, and their senses had thus be weaker. However, humans were just right. The Earth had been tossed around by the four level-9 civilizations, as well as some disorderly level-7 and level-8 civilizations. Theirplex artistry that had formed under these circumstances was rtively marketable here.

 Chapter 983 - Collapsed Fragment World

    <h4>Chapter 983 Copsed Fragment World</h4>

    Wang Zhong had wanted to change the situation of the ¡°flower shop¡± and help it reverse its losses. Scarlet was skilled in flower arrangement, and the current method of cing flowers in flower pots was too unrefined. However, Boss Cow felt that he had high artistry. Lao Wang, who did not have any position as of now, could only pinch his nose and endure this. Who allowed Old Cow to be the boss?¡°Oh oh oh! Is that so? So it¡¯s been that long.¡± Little Lost Fox was overjoyed. Her ears were upright, and her pretty tail was held high in the air. ¡°In any case, you are amazing! Wang Zhong, I feel like after you arrived, I haven¡¯t been scolded as much. It looks like my amnesia is much better!¡±

    Lao Wang¡¯s face turned red. Yes, Old Cow got angry at him almost every day. Lao Wang was scolded five times a day. With this explosive temper, Lao Wang really wanted to¡­ He only thought about it, and that was all.

    There were races who specialized in delivery, especially to distant ces, where safety was of utmost priority. However, Old Cow usually delivered goods by himself to distant ces unless the destination was especially dangerous. As for close distances, Wang Zhong was definitely made to deliver them. After all, it was free.

    He pinched therge bag in his hands. These were not simply peculiar nts and materials. A majority of the things in the divine territory had shockingly high material density that could not be judged just by its volume and one¡¯s sight. Adjusting to the environment in the divine territory was not a simple thing, and Wang Zhong was already better off. He heard that many new immigrants from lower-leveled civilizations werepletely unable to do any manualbor even after spending one or two years in the divine territory.

    When he carried thisrge bag on his shoulders, his shoulders instantly sank. He could not even stand up straight with these heavy products. However, he had a sense of satisfaction, as if he was undergoing cultivation. This kind of manualbor would help him adjust to this environment more quickly.

    He still remembered the helplessness he felt when he faced the powerful demon sword while fighting Solomon. At that time, he felt that although they were both Heavenly Souls, how could the difference between them be sorge? But now, Lao Wang faintly understood. When those who had lived in the divine territory were ced into universes at the edge, they were no longer restricted by the powerful gravity. Their bodies would be frighteningly light and despairingly powerful. Without the restriction of the powerful spiritual pressure, they could activate their Soul Power more quickly. The speed at which they absorbed the power of the heaven and the earth would be many times higher than the civilizations at the edge!

    Fights against higher realms would be extremely easy, and there would be a world of difference when they fought. Furthermore, there were many cultivation methods that had been passed down by advanced civilizations. He did not know how many times more advanced these methods werepared to the cultivation methods in the Holy City¡­ The ones therecked in every aspect byparison. The humans in the Holy City were indeed viewing the sky from the bottom of a well.

    He was going to the Water Dragon Core Pharmacy, which was also called ¡°the shop that was created by the celestial people¡±. It was not too far away, but to Wang Zhong, who was carrying a heavy burden, it was not near either. It was half a long street away from Old Cow¡¯s flower shop. When he carried therge bag over, Lao Wang felt as if sweat was about to seep into his entire body.

    Boss Sea was a member of the Water Race, which was considered one of therge races in the Star Alliance. They came from various ces in the Fifth Dimension. There were over forty Water Race civilizations, and the most powerful Sea God Race was a level-8 civilization. Boss Sea came from the Procuress World, a level-6 civilization that housed the Procuress Sea Race.

    This fellow seemed like a four-legged water snake. He had a veryrge head with a long and thin body. He wore a pair of round sses and stretched his neck whenever he walked. His slender body made Wang Zhong feel as if it would be crushed by his massive head at any moment. Of course, Boss Sea definitely did not call himself by a lowly name like water snake. ording to him, had you ever seen a snake with legs?

    Don¡¯t humiliate him. He was a dragon! He was a sea dragon¡­ descendant! He had the bloodline of an ancient dragon flowing through his body. Heh heh heh. Who knows? One day, his bloodline might awaken, and he would soar into the sky. Would ordinary folk be able to reach his level?

    ¡°Xiao Wang, are you here to deliver goods? ce them here, ce them here!¡± He heard a sharp chatter beside his ear and was filled with happiness. Boss Sea twisted his body and stretched his neck as he walked out. He directed Wang Zhong to ce the goods and then carefully checked through the goods.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Today¡¯s materials are rather fresh.¡± He nodded his head in satisfaction and smiled at Wang Zhong. He naturally swallowed his saliva. ¡°Xiao Wang, I heard that your sense of smell towards flowers and nts is very sensitive. Do you want to try being my assistant here? I am not as miserly as thatrge ck cow. How about 10 Star Coins a month?¡±

    Boss Sea spoke with sincerity. Initially, he thought that Old Cow had picked up a burden. Although humans entering the divine territory was a minor matter, they were still a new civilization. Everyone noticed that their appearance was special but realized that this civilization did not amount to much. They did not have anybat power or special characteristics. Other than for their appearance, many pragmatic people were not willing to use them, especially in ces like Heavenly Treasures Street. Who would have thought that this human called Wang Zhong was not bad? Although he did not have much physical strength, he was tough and was not bad for someone who had just entered the divine territory. Furthermore, he had neatly organized Old Cow¡¯s extremely messy flower shop and categorized the nts. Just like this, Boss Sea had started to admire him.

    Of course, most importantly, this human did not have any requests. It was fine as long as he had food and lodging. Where else would he find such a good employee?

    Although there were ves in the Land, ves could not undertake jobs in businesses. Only the free could take on such jobs. Thus, the businesses had to consider the cost.

    Frankly speaking, Wang Zhong was quite touched. Boss Sea operated a shop selling elixir materials and low-leveled elixirs. He might even know some alchemy, which was what Wang Zhong and the humans urgently needed. But no matter whether it was in the Holy Land or this kind of ce, as long as it was a civilization, trust was important, especially to someone in an awkward position like him. To be honest, other than the fact that Old Cow had a bad temper, was miserly, exploited him, and was ugly¡­ He seemed to be decent.

    Of course, there seemed to be a feud between the two bosses. Although they did business with each other, they did not think well of each other. ording to therge ck cow, Boss Sea was a snake that sold fake medicine. Furthermore, he was a snake that sold himself and fake medicine!

    ¡°You think too highly of me. I don¡¯t have such talents.¡± Wang Zhong waved his hand with a sincere expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m better off selling flowers.¡±

    ¡°Aiya¡­¡± Uncle Sea shook his head. There was hidden bitterness and pity in his eyes. His webbed, orchid-shaped fingers touched Wang Zhong slightly. ¡°That is such a pity. Xiao Wang, think about it. Also, don¡¯t be afraid of thatrge ck cow when you make decisions. You have Uncle Sea around. I am not afraid!¡±

    When he returned from Boss Sea¡¯s shop, Little Vixen gave Wang Zhong a shiny candy. This kind of snack was rich in energy. There were times when Wang Zhong felt slightly sentimental as he was truly living like a refugee. However, this also sparked Wang Zhong¡¯s fighting spirit. The rise of the human civilization would start with him!

    Land was extremely expensive in the divine territory, and it was evident that there was not much extra space for anyone to nt crops and rear animals. A majority of the food here had to be imported. However, ordinary food from the Fifth Dimension could not enter this ce, especially taking into consideration the expensive delivery costs for shipping over a long distance. Thus, only some precious meat from level-8 and level-9 animals or rare delicacies could be delivered. One could imagine how much the expensive meat and expensive delivery costs would amount to. It was evident that only aristocrats in advanced civilization could enjoy such foods.

    Meanwhile, ordinary civilians could only rely on alchemical products or elixirs to resolve their hunger. For example, Uncle Sea mainly sold ¡°Day Stomach Pills¡±. These pills did not have much nutrition but could provide the nutrients that the body needed and made one feel extremely full. A pill that was asrge as a bean couldpletely fulfill one¡¯s food needs for a day for an inexpensive price.

    Lao Wang now relied on these Day Stomach Pills to get by, but they were extremely unptable. After eating them for three days, his mouth felt very nd. During times like this, the candy that Little Muddle Head gave him was extremely delicious. When he tossed one into his mouth, the smell of the candy lingered on his lips and mouth.

    ¡°Where does your moneye from?¡± Wang Zhong was very curious. Even this kind of candy would definitely not be cheap. With Little Vixen¡¯s severe amnesia, he doubted that this girl would remember whether she had received her monthly sry or not.

    ¡°I have no money. Sister Ling next door gave them to me.¡± Little Muddle Head and Wang Zhong sat beside each other on the steps outside the flower shop. She swung her legs and sucked on the sweet in her mouth. Her smile was naive and innocent. ¡°Sister Ling is the best. She often gives me yummy things. If Sister Ling hears Demon Cow scolding me, she will speak on behalf of me!¡±

    Sister Ling was a member of the Darkness Elf Race. She operated a candy shop not too far from Old Cow¡¯s shop.

    The Darkness Elves were an offshoot of the native race and were considered a mid-tiered civilization in the Star Alliance. Wang Zhong had seen Sister Ling several times and had delivered flowers to her a few times. Many of the candy vors she sold were made from flowers. Speaking of which, Sister Ling was also a gourmet. She was able to create various vors of candy that could be used, even in an environment like the divine territory. Not only were they delicious, but they also had many peculiar functions. It was not an easy art. For example, not only was the candy that Wang Zhong was sucking on extremely fragrant, a cooling sensation also seeped into his head, making him feel extremely refreshed. He felt as if his entire soul had been cleansed.

    Sister Ling had a simr appearance to humans, but she was taller and more slender. Her skin was slightly tanned, but was sexy and well-proportioned. However, she was somewhat aloof. Although Wang Zhong had delivered flowers to her several times, she had spoken a total of fewer than ten words. She only said things like ¡°oh¡±, ¡°there¡±, and ¡°okay¡±.

    However, she was very fond of Little Muddle Head and often gave her candy. It was even said that she often angrily cursed at Old Cow on behalf of Little Lost Fox. It was rare to see someone in the divine territory going against therge ck cow on behalf of an unskilled employee. If it were not for the fact that she was a different species from Little Muddle Head, Wang Zhong would have suspected that they were long-lost sisters.

    ¡°Wang~ Zhong!¡±

    Just as he was tasting the delicious sweet and enjoying this rare peace, the Demon King¡¯s insulting roar sounded from the backyard.

    ¡°Have you turned over the soil in the flower nursery? Have you watered the flowers? There are so many empty pots and plots. Have you washed all of them? Do you have the time for idle chatter then? Am I providing you with food and amodation just for you to enjoy a leisurely life?!¡±

    Beside him, Little Muddle Head stuck out her tongue and looked as if she wanted to help but could not do so. Old Cow did not allow her to enter the rear flower garden. It was said that when Little Muddle Head had just arrived, she had stepped on and destroyed many things in Old Cow¡¯s flower nursery. In any case, ording to how Old Cow calcted, Little Muddle Head probably had to spend the rest of her life paying off debts here.

    Wang Zhong turned around and got up. He had no choice but to give in as he had no power. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    His days in the flower shop wereplicated and hard, but it was orderly and gave Wang Zhong some precious buffer time. Wang Zhongid on his bed as usual. Above him was the sky of the divine territory, and the distant light was probably Heaven, the ce where everyone desired to go to.

    The less clearly they could see it, the more desire they would be filled with. This was probably why every civilization in the Land was busy. After all, they could not shake off their material desire.

    He also had to deal with survival and progress throughout. Of course, Lao Wang was not a young man who was obsessed with the arts and only asionally felt sentimental. He could not truly put down the pressure that he felt.

    He heard the sound of footsteps. Boss Cow wasing. He probably wouldn¡¯t stop him from sleeping in the courtyard, right?

    This time, therge ck cow did not roar. Of course, his voice was still full of tyranny. ¡°Don¡¯ty down here today. If I identally step on you while going to the toilet, it will be inconvenient.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to a corner beside a staircase. ¡°I¡¯ll help you keep your things. In the future, you can stay there! That¡¯s right. I will have to collect rent, but since you have no money, you will work for another half a year with me. Heh heh. Thank this great Boss Cow. You will never find anyone as benevolent as me. You only have to work half a year for one and a half years¡¯ worth of rent!¡±

    With that, he walked away cheerily without a single care about Wang Zhong¡¯s opinion. After all, he was the boss. He did what he wanted to do!

    Wang Zhong smiled and shook his head. The tough work he had done over the past few days had yielded some results. Even though he did not have time to take a break amidst his strenuous work, he hadpletely gotten used to the energy here. Furthermore, his power continued to rise. Although the corner at the staircase was small and cramped, his bed was clean, and it was warm inside. There was even a smallmp. With the help of this raremp, he could see an awe-inspiring picture of Old Cow pasted on the wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the light for no reason! As expected, I can¡¯t be too benevolent with fellows like you. The moment you start staying there, you are already making me unhappy. Turn off the light!¡± Old Cow¡¯s roar thundered from above. ¡°Is energy free?!¡±

    Although his roar was ferocious, Wang Zhong could not help butugh. Even though Old Cow was miserly, to be honest, he did not feel much malice from him over the past month. Meanwhile, the universal energy could provide for them. As for the price¡­ it was definitely not something Wang Zhong could bear.

    He conveniently turned off the light andid on the bed. He had finally obtained a ce that belonged to him in the divine territory. When he looked back on his experiences in the past month after arriving in the divine territory, Lao Wang was rather sentimental. It had not necessarily been difficult. Most importantly, the mental barrier was difficult to ovee. In his own world, he was a well-known figure. When he suddenly faced such a massive contrast, most importantly, he was helpless. His tenacity almost copsed.

    This was the first time he could settle down and sleep safely aftering to the divine territory. Fatigue engulfed him, and Wang Zhong quickly went into dreand. However, the strange dream was back. In a small and narrow space, a stone that was as dazzling as the sun was high overhead. It seemed to be calling for him.

    Wang Zhong had repeated this dream several times. He would see this dream every two or three days. However, he felt that the stone was now especially dazzling and clear, so clear that Wang Zhong could clearly see the 12 strange facets of the stone.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Wang Zhong seemed to have finally realized something. He had suddenly arrived at an answer for the question he had racked his brains over in his dreams. ¡°Is that the Fate Stone?¡±

    ¡°You turned on my light again!¡± Old Cow¡¯s roar jolted Wang Zhong awake.

    He was still in the small corner under the staircase, but a fist-sized object made out of an indescribable material was hovering in midair. It emitted a gentle light, but when he took a closer look, Wang Zhong immediately jumped from shock!

    The Fate Stone!

    Wang Zhong widened his mouth and felt slightly muddled. He started to record down what was happening. The Fate Stone, which had only existed in his Soul Sea till now, had separated from the Soul Sea. Furthermore, it did not make anymotion, other than alerting him in his dreams.

    Not only that, it had also appeared and materialized in reality. It had never appeared anywhere else in the Fifth Dimension until he had arrived in the divine territory. Did this mean that the rules in the divine territory could cause the Fate Stone to take on its actual form?

    Was the Fate Stone a product from the divine territory?

    ¡°Roar roar roar! Do you dare to ignore me? Do you want to sleep on the streets again!¡± Upstairs, Old Cow was about to go crazy. This fellow had actually dared to ignore his words. ¡°Turn off the lights! My energy bill!¡±

    Wang Zhong clicked his tongue. He grabbed the Fate Stone and hid it under his nket. When he grabbed the Fate Stone, it felt cold and chilly¡­ However, the nket was evidently unable to conceal its gentle light, and the light in the small corner did not grow dimmer. Wang Zhong grabbed the Stone, but he also felt as if he was not actually grabbing it. Furthermore, the light might have been present, but it also seemed isted from this world.

    ¡°Wang~~ Zhong~~!!¡±

    The floorboards started to tremble, and dust fell from above. This sound was loud enough to awaken half the street, but Lao Wang was helpless. He saw that the Demon Cow was immediately about to rush down, but where else could he hide the Fate Stone?

    He thought about the fragment world that he had been in. However, it was a pity that he could not operate or even activate his Soul Power ever since he hade to the divine territory. Luckily, he had been able to use a bit of his Soul Powerst night. However, that Soul Power was barely enough¡­ Wang Zhong was willing to try it out and use that bit of Soul Power to activate the pathway to the fragment world.

    He encountered the first surprise ever since he hade to the divine territory. It was not the Fate Stone as even Wang Zhong did not know that it was not a good thing for it to appear like this. However, he had established a connection with the fragment world without any obstacles. The fragment world from the Patriarch Society was not stable in the divine territory and would normally copse. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s fragment world had managed to hold on.

    Crack. There was a soft sound, and the lightpletely disappeared from the small corner. Meanwhile, the scenery in front of him transformed. In the blink of an eye, Wang Zhong felt as if he had fallen into a fragment world.

    But at the same time, a massive rumbling sound reverberated throughout the entire world, while the ground underneath him cracked in a frenzy. The spiritual influence in the world started to be more brutal. The entire world was about to copse!

    Wang Zhong could also sense this. It was as if the construction of the pathway had pulled the powerful gravity and the spiritual pressure in the divine territory into the fragment world. The material density of the fragment world could not endure this terrifying gravity and spiritual pressure, and the entire fragment world broke into pieces in an instant. Wang Zhong was in despair. He had never thought that he would die in his own fragment world. This was too¡­ unjust.

 Chapter 984 - Reunion at the Slave Marke

    <h4>Chapter 984 Reunion at the ve Marke</h4>

    Before Wang Zhong could recover from the shock of this sudden copse, the world that had turned into dust rapidly reorganized and pieced together with the help of an extremely gentle wave of energy. However, the fragment world that was originally several square kilometers wide turned into a small space of five or six square meters. The Fate Stone hovered overhead and was the source of the gentle energy that reorganized this world. Furthermore, the Fate Stone seemed to have calmed down from its previous unstable state.At that moment, he was surrounded by a boundless void. The Fate Stone overhead was like a warm sun, while the space that spanned over five square meters beneath his feet was like a small tform floating in this boundless void. Wang Zhong was surprised. He forcefully stepped on the ground, but the ground was extremely sturdy, even sturdier than the soil he had flipped in Old Cow¡¯s backyard. However, he could not sense any spiritual influence here. It felt like aplete void.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong could still sense the changes in the outside world. Old Cow was charging over, and he did not have any time to do further research. Thus, Wang Zhong left his fragment world and appeared under the staircase.

    He heard a thumping noise from the dim staircase above him. Wang Zhong had just appeared on his bed when the door was violently pulled open by therge ck cow. His eyes that were the size of bronze bells were wide and emitted a green light in the dark night. ¡°If you dare to¡­ Eh¡­?¡±

    Therge ck cow felt slightly awkward. He had charged down, full of murderous intent, but this fellow had turned off the light already. Thus, he could not release his rage. How awkward!

    Therge ck cow coughed twice. Then, he fiercely said, ¡°From today onwards, it will cost you one Star Coin every time you turn on the light! If you turn on the light for more than one minute, you will pay ording to how long you¡¯ve used it for!¡±

    Wang Zhong did not exin himself either. He felt that this Old Cow was just finding a reason to vent his anger. Furthermore, a small world that truly belonged to him had mysteriously appeared. Thus, Wang Zhong was slightly excited.

    Once he chased away therge ck cow, he entered his new fragment world and stayed there for a while. He wanted to understand what exactly had happened. He was also full of excitement towards the small space that the Fate Stone had pieced together. However, even though he had spent more than half of the night in the space, he did not discover anything significant.

    The space was not very big. It was a somewhat circr space, and after detailed measurements, he discovered that it had a diameter of over five meters. As for the ground¡­ When he touched the ground, it felt like the surface of the Earth, but there were nothing else. He could not walk around in the surrounding area. He saw a void, but it was as if an invisible wall was blocking him.

    There was also the Fate Stone. He had thought that the Fate Stone had appeared in real life out of nothingness and frequently called him. He thought that he had established a new connection with the Fate Stone. However, no matter what method Wang Zhong used tomunicate and sense it, he could not get any response from the Fate Stone. It was like the sun that hovered overhead. Other than shining light, it did not have any interaction with Wang Zhong, an ordinary person.

    Furthermore, he could not reach the Fate Stone in the sky.

    He was the one who had dragged the Fate Stone in, but it had destroyed his original fragment world that was ratherrge. Now that it had made full use of him¡­ Damn it! He could not even touch it.

    It was like a turtledove upying a magpie¡¯s nest. His home had been seized!

    Wang Zhong was upset. Man and stone stared at each other in the small space. In the end, Lao Wang admitted defeat. He had no choice. He had been staring at the stone, but the stone was too dazzling. Actually¡­ It had always been in his Soul Sea and saved him many times. Lao Wang was not quite used to it when it suddenly left him, and he felt like a littledy who had been abandoned. Sigh, it would have been good if Simba was awake. Luckily, Simba had not abandoned him.

    Last night, Wang Zhong had a rare good night¡¯s sleep. In the morning, he and Little Lost Fox were awakened by Old Cow¡¯s roar asking them to get to work. In general, Wang Zhong did the dirty and tiring work by himself, while Little Lost Fox was mainly responsible for the business outside the shop. Today, Lao Wang was rather happy. After all, he had something from his past with him now. Having a fragment world in the divine territory was definitely valuable.

    After some unhappiness, Lao Wang was now calm. Although the space was small, it was his only paradise in the divine territory. It was said that those who possessed fragment worlds in the divine territory were at least Heavenly Core experts. Although the Fate Stone did not have any use for now, it had given him a huge gift.

    However, it was a pity that the space was far too small. Typical fragment worlds were used for cultivation and umted energy, but it was evident that there was no aura in Wang Zhong¡¯s fragment world. It could not even bepared to the divine territory outside. It was a ce where Lao Wang cked off or stored his items.

    The awkward thing was that Lao Wang was now extremely poor. He did not even have a dime on him. His life was extremely lonely!

    As Lao Wang pondered, he went into a daze. His hand shook slightly.

    Pa.

    Whoosh!

    Thentern fire wick, which had been shining like fire, was instantly deted. The stem had been broken by him, while its round and plump roots instantly became t and hard, as if air had leaked out. The red light also turned dim.

    He had no choice. Only a few flowers in Old Cow¡¯s flower nursery were durable. A majority of them were extremely delicate. After all, nts that could survive in the divine territory were very rare. Meanwhile, thentern fire wick was like a baby among the delicate species. However, it was a good material for elixirs and was a steady source of supplies for Boss Sea.

    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster! It¡¯s a disaster! It¡¯s a murder! It¡¯s dead, it¡¯s dead, it¡¯s dead!¡± He heard a chattering voice beside him. It was a blue eight brother grass from Malulu. It rubbed its two leaves together and produced a strange, sharp sound. Of course, those who had eaten the Khris Candy understood what it was saying. Evidently, it was excited to see some action happening.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Are you done?¡± Old Cow¡¯s impatient voice sounded from the distance. He was walking over to the flower nursery.

    Wang Zhong acknowledged him and decisively threw thentern fire wick into the fragment world to destroy the evidence.

    ¡°Flower thief! Flower thief!¡± The eight brother grass was shouting again.

    Wang Zhong was speechless. He was being threatened by a strand of grass! He turned around and fiercely red at it. ¡°Do you not want to drink water this month? Do you want to drink urine instead? If not, you¡¯d better be obedient!¡±

    It was as if the eight brother grass had been struck by lightning and red at Wang Zhong with bitterness. Of course, after some thought using its small brain, it figured out that this evil human was actually able to do so. Even if it sessfully lodged aint, there was an 80% chance that Old Cow would not do anything. This damnable obstacle only knew how to stop his losses and would definitely not sustain further losses in his business. In Old Cow¡¯s Secret Flower Garden, women worked like men, while men worked like livestock.

    Therge ck cow walked in, full of impatience. He nced at Wang Zhong, who was preparing the goods, and the Malulu eight brother grass beside him.

    ¡°Good morning, Brother Cow! Brother Cow is very mighty today!¡± The eight brother grass immediately started to suck up to him.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Evidently, Old Cow was not quite fond of this fellow. He ignored this strand of grass that chattered all day. Most importantly, he could not sell it. ¡°If no one buys you this month, I will make you go down to the fields!¡±

    The eight brother grass instantly started to wither. Was it its fault that it could not sell? It was because the people in the divine territory had no taste!

    This time, Wang Zhong followed Boss Sea to deliver the goods. They did not deliver products to Boss Sea, but to the protectors of Heavenly Treasures Street, the boss of ¡°Nine Wilderness Path¡±. It was said that the boss was a Heavenly Core goblin who protected this entire area. Boss Cow was offering him gifts to win his favor. Boss Cow, who was usually arrogant, became quiet once he entered and bent his tall body over. However, Wang Zhong did not see the fabled Heavenly Core expert. He and Boss Cow had been sent away by a few subordinates of Nine Wilderness Path, but Old Cow had probably shoved a few Star Coins into their hands.

    After this whole process was over, Old Cow walked out of Nine Wilderness Path and heaved a sigh of relief. His breathing became consistent, and he regained his attitude as a boss. ¡°Young one, in this area, you absolutely cannot offend the people from Nine Wilderness Path.¡±

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t the goblins the one who call the shots here?¡± Wang Zhong readily epted his advice. After all, it was rare for Old Cow to speak so politely. Although he felt that a majority of beings that he met were goblins, the goblin race was actually a general concept. They were considered a subordinate race to the wilderness race above them but were a powerful force in the Land.

    Boss Cow ordered something that looked like a cigar and aggressively gnawed on it. He blew out smoke with satisfaction, and Wang Zhong was instantly engulfed in smoke¡­ What did this feel like? It was as if someone had farted.

    Lao Wang pinched his nose and endured this, while Old Cow seemed to enjoy himself. ¡°You¡¯re not far off. Today, I¡¯ll bring you to see the most profitable ce in Heavenly Treasures Street.¡±

    Where was the most profitable ce? What ce made Boss Cow so excited? Wang Zhong immediately understood when he saw it. It was the ve market!

    There were ve markets in the Dimensional World and the Holy Land, but they paled inparison to this ce. Even the goods that were brought in were out of the ordinary.

    This ve market was divided into the inner and outer markets. The outer ve market was dirty and rundown. Dirty objects that emitted a foul smell, disgusting and sticky liquids, and stinky excrement were strewn all over the ground. Many ves from various races had a rope tied around their neck and were randomly tied under a wooden shack like livestock.

    A majority of these ves were ¡°ugly¡± and came in all kinds of weird body shapes. Some were insects; some were strange beasts, and some were vulgar celestialoids. However, they all had a simrity. All of them had strong bodies.

    ¡°This is a being from Tambaqui. It has the Titan bloodline and can do ten people¡¯s worth of manual work, going for only fifty Star Coins. You can walk past, but you can¡¯t miss it!¡±

    It was a giant that was four meters tall with an extremely dirty body. The electric rope around its neck was pulled by the ve vendor, causing its massive body to kneel on the ground. Many people surrounded it and picked at it, or kicked it to test its strength. Some asked the ve vendor to open its mouth to see whether it had any illnesses.

    The giant was very powerful. It was furious and wanted to fight back, but once it struggled, the ve vendor pressed the remote control in his hand. The electric rope emitted a powerful sh and instantly caused its entire body to tremble. It was dizzy and nauseous, and had no choice but to allow everyone else to do as they wished.

    ¡°This is an Azarna Jiazz bee that can fly at low altitudes in the divine territory! Two for only ten Star Coins!¡±

    ¡°This is a Wance tailed-person. Its tail can be chopped off to be eaten, and it will grow back in a few days. This is a decent regenerating ingredient and is easy to rear. It will not die even if you only feed it once a month. They are sold in bundles of ten for a great discount of a hundred Star Coins!¡±

    The voices of various hawkers rose and fell. ves of all shapes and colors were picked by customers like products.

    Wang Zhong sighed silently. After all, the human civilization was also considered a part of the lower ss. Meanwhile, Old Cow was exultant and pointed out many things to Lao Wang. At the same time, he warned Wang Zhong to be obedient when they came here and not to create any trouble for him. If not, no one would be able to save Wang Zhong.

    A majority of these ves had been forcibly captured by these ve vendors from civilizations that had not entered the Star Alliance. In reality, the ves that would be captured were definitely powerful beings in their own civilizations. In the Holy City, they would probably be Great Teachers. He could see pride for their former selves in their eyes, but most of this pride was faint.

    To the divine territory, lower-ss civilizations were like cows and sheep. He had some opinions about how the Holy Land did things as they had sacrificed far too much. However, from the look of things now, it had been necessary. After all, one who fails to see far will find trouble at their doorstep. The human civilization would not be lucky forever. Once the ve vendors infiltrated Earth, they would bring about unimaginable disasters. Furthermore, once the peak experts of a civilization had been defeated, it would mean that the civilization would regress by 100 years.

    He followed Old Cow and walked through the outer ve market. Meanwhile, the inner market was much cleaner and morefortable. ¡°Wait here and don¡¯t run all over the ce. I¡¯m going to buy something.¡±

    When he saw Old Cow¡¯s lewd expression, he knew that was probably up to something. The ve market would definitely be apanied by the red light district.

    Running all over the ce and running around were two different things. Since he was here, Wang Zhong definitely wanted to understand the situation here. It would be great if there was a method for him to learn techniques. Just now, he had seen the Ninth Wilderness Path. Although they had offered gifts to them, they only epted those from level-6 civilizations and above. This meant that Wang Zhong could not save up to join them.

    There was a tall tform nearby that was surrounded by many creatures of all shapes and colors. The ves that were sold on this tall tform were probably more valuable or had special talents or uses. Most of them were rather simr in appearance to the four main races in the divine territory: the Heavenly Wings Race, the Elemental Race, the Violent Demon Race, and the Wilderness Gods Race.

    After all, they were the four supreme races that were respected by all the civilizations in the Fifth Dimension. Thus, many races were influenced by them, and their beauty standards followed the four top races closely. There were some ves that had simr characteristics to these four top races. Even if they did not have any other talents, they were bought to decorate their gates or be bell boys to give their races more prestige. Of course, many other dirty thoughts were considered normal. Desire, ambition, and the pressure to survive formed the lower ss of the divine territory.

    After a short while, the ve that was being auctioned on the tall tform was subjected to a crazy round of bids and was eventually sold for a price of 200 Star Coins. She was a very beautiful female blood spirit. The spirit race looked simr to the Heavenly Wings race. Their bodies were tall and slender, and they had nice curves. She also had an electric rope tied around her neck and was dressed thinly. She looked pitiful and helpless, and her tearful eyes attracted tender love for her. She made some males go crazy.

    When Wang Zhong observed the crazy shouts and gazes; he knew that her fate would not be good. ording to Old Cow, once you were sold, being able to live for one month was considered decent.

    He could see that the ve vendor on the tform, which had the head of a wolf and three legs, was swaying with excitement. He shed out dense teeth that looked like a shark¡¯s, making Wang Zhong shudder. His business today was very good. ¡°Everyone, everyone, please take note. The secondst product for today is from Earth, a new member of the divine territory. It had the status of the free but lost its status after being stolen from. I spent arge amount of money to buy it. It is a celestialoid and is a unique quality product. At the same time, after an appraisal, we have determined that it is attractive and does not have an excessive sexual life. No matter whether you use it to decorate your door, for your entertainment, or for warmth, it will be a good choice.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the observers started to discuss among themselves. It was evident that they were extremely interested in this new product. They did not care about whether it was from Earth or from elsewhere. To people who came fromplicated races, there was nothing novel about this. However, her previous status as a free being was a bonus point.

    As the wolf goblin spoke, someone dragged a slender woman out. The woman was extremely pretty and only wore a robe, which was pushed up by her plump chest. Her long and sexy legs were exposed to the public. There was an electric rope around her neck that was firmly pulled on. Her stubborn gaze was filled with struggle and despair.

    When he saw this woman, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression instantly sank. Even though he had heard that the situation was terrible, he had never expected that it would reach this stage. Had this woman been stolen? He did not believe this as she was¡­ Carolyn!

    ¡°HOHO! This girl is not bad!¡±

    ¡°A Kampalian? A Bodongian?¡± Whistles and questions could be heard offstage. Kampalians and Bodongians looked most simr to the celestial people. However, the overall strength of these two peripheral civilizations were weak, and it was difficult to find a female expert who could endure the gravity in the divine territory. Thus, they were extremely rare and expensive.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it. Kampalians and Bodongians have pointy ears, but her ears are round.¡±

    ¡°But its chest is big, and its legs are long and pale. It is definitely a first-ss product!¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this from? Is this a new race?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s from Earth?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about whether she is from Earth? How is her stamina? Don¡¯t tell me that she will break after two rounds. That will be a massive loss.¡±

    ¡°That is a level-4 civilization. Furthermore, I heard that they have barely reached level-4. She is probably attractive without any substance, and you will make a loss if you buy her. Basir is terrible. If he really had a supreme product, do you think that he would put it up for auction?¡±

    There was chatter and heated debate offstage. Everyone was rather excited, and some people had started asking for a price. However, all of them wanted to bargain and some even wanted to strip her naked for a check. However, wolf goblin Basir did not want to reveal too much. These people would only buy if they were kept in suspense, especially the poor who just wanted to take advantage of him.

    ¡°It is not a Kampalian or a Bodongian. It is definitely a new product that is even rarer than the past two products. As for the quality, heh heh, anyone who had eyes would be able to tell. With this kind of top quality product, you can buy it as a maid or as a bed-warmer. Ha ha, whoever buys it will know! Let me repeat, this female has not had any experience with the other sex¡­¡± Wolf goblin Basir repeated himself.

    The alien-race males downstage all widened their eyes, and their breathing became thick and heavy. Although the quality of this woman was no match for a true celestial person, she, at least, looked simr on the outside. That was enough! Such a perfect celestialoid was easy on the eyes. If they were to buy her to do some dirty things, tsk tsk tsk. They were excited just thinking about it.

    ¡°I want this celestialoid! Don¡¯tpete with me!¡±

    ¡°You c*nt, do you think you are a master? You actually dare to say such words in the Heavenly Treasure ve Market. Are you looking for death?¡±

    ¡°Stop that nonsense. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. What¡¯s the starting price?!¡±

    The bidders below the tform were all excited. Some crude and ugly races shouted wildly as their drool spilled all over the ce. They whistled at Carolyn, who was on the stage, and produced indecent sounds.

 Chapter 985 - The Strong Are Still Strong

    <h4>Chapter 985 The Strong Are Still Strong</h4>

    The auctioneerughed out loud. ¡°The starting bid is 500 Star Coins. Okay, begin¡­¡±At that moment, Carolyn¡¯s entire body was trembling. Her eyes were filled with uncontroble despair.

    She had spent two years in the divine territory. The favored girl who was once high above the masses had put down her self-esteem. She had thought about suicide. She was not afraid of dying, but thest bit of pride in her heart stopped her. Even if she died, she could not die for nothing like this. Suicide was the weakest thing she could do.

    After spending two years here, Carolyn was very clear about what kind of ce the ve market was. Now that she was under the control of a ve vendor, she did not even have the chance to kill herself. At that moment, the strange-looking and disgusting alien races were drooling over her and expressed great interest in mating. Carolyn felt disgusted and wanted to vomit, but she was filled, even more, with despair and remorse.

    She was done for. The Star Alliance was not a heaven. At least to the humans from the Holy City, it definitely wasn¡¯t. She closed her eyes in pain and hoped that this would end quickly so that she would not have to face this humiliation.

    ¡°I bid 1,000 Star Coins!¡±

    Among the countless excited and noisy voices offstage, an unusual and unsociable voice was extremely ear-piercing. However, Carolyn felt that this voice was somewhat familiar. Furthermore, the words that she had heard gave her a pleasant surprise. She suddenly opened her eyes.

    The noisy hall instantly fell silent, and everyone looked at this idiot. The beginning price was 500, but everyone had started to retreat. After all, this toy was only worth about 100 Star Coins. Her being worth 500 Star Coins was simply a joke.

    Meanwhile, it was as if Carolyn had been struck by lightning. Ever since she had been captured, she had never shed a tear. However, she could not help but cry. She would never forget this voice even if she died¡­ It was Wang Zhong.

    Not so long ago, she was still a supreme being in the Federation. She remembered the small city of Tianjing, the gravity room, and the reckless student¡­ The person had liked her but slipped past because of her ambition¡­

    Not so long ago, everyone who entered the Star Alliance felt that even without Wang Zhong, they could lead the Earth to the top. However, Carolyn saw everyone she knew fall from disappointment to despair.

    He was here.

    The next moment, Carolyn finally reacted. She could not let him see her in such a shameful state¡­ Just as Carolyn turned her face away, her face was immediately pushed back by the wolf goblin. ¡°Boss, you have good taste. 1,000! Is anyone going to quote a higher price? I have said that this is the best product. You can walk past, but you can¡¯t miss this!¡±

    No matter what had happened, Wang Zhong could not see Carolyn die in this most shameful manner. He would buy her before thinking of something. If he truly had no way, he would exchange her for his fragment world.

    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he felt a massive pressure charging over. Before he could react, it was as if his head had been hit with a heavy hammer, and he fainted. Therge ck cow, who had appeared out of nowhere, lifted up Wang Zhong. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. This is my ve, and he is out of his mind. Damn! Basir, for this poor product, I will pay at most 50 Star Coins!¡±

    Wolf goblin Basir looked vexed. Of course, he knew that ¡°that idiot¡± did not have any money. He was probably trying to save his fellow people. Thus, Basir turned his trick against him and listed a high price.

    ¡°Old Cow, take care of your ve. I¡¯m toozy to make a fuss with you. If you¡¯re not buying, then go away!¡± The wolf goblin was unkind. Old Cow shrugged his shoulders, carried Wang Zhong, and walked away. The others started tough and point at Basir.

    ¡°50 Star Coins, no more. If you sell her to us, we will buy. If not, we will leave!¡± Someone started to shout.

    Basir had a bitter expression on his face. 50 Star Coins would definitely not do as he had bought her for 200 Star Coins. He had been cheated. Damn, he definitely could not sell her at a low price. For now, he would tolerate it. He would eventually find a buyer.

    ¡­

    The Heavenly River that flowed boundlessly connected the Heaven and the Land. The water that flowed down eventually formed hundreds of meandering rivers. The rich spiritual influence remained in the inner circle, with the Heavenly River at the center. However, waste materials that flowed from the Heaven along the Heavenly River passed through dozens of river branches and flowed into all corners of the Land.

    The rich spiritual energy in the river valleys were not as thick as in the inner circle, but in general, the level of spiritual energy was between that of the middle circle and the outer circle. At certain points, special periods, or special environments, the level of spiritual energy could reach that of in the inner circle.

    Theke boundary of the two rivers was a rather special ce. The two torrential branches of the Heavenly River met here and formed a massiveke. Every 30 days, there would be a high tide period thatsted seven days, and the spiritual energy for where the two rivers met could then reach levels only found in the inner circle.

    No matter how strong one was, the Heavenly River was fatal to even Foundational Stage beings. The beautiful Heavenly River that contained boundless energy brought about desire and nightmares. If one got too close to it, one would lose one¡¯s life. Furthermore, if one directly touched the Heavenly River, even if one touched the greatly weakened river flow, it would be like putting one¡¯s hand into molten iron that reached several thousand degrees Celsius. It would instantly turn into nothingness.

    However, the universe was bnced. In the area surrounding the Heavenly River, the river sand that had transformed after soaking in the Heavenly River had be one of the most valuable materials in the Land. It could be used for elixirs, weapons, and so on. Of course, energy pieces could be extracted to form one of the materials for the star stone.

    Thus, the fight between various civilizations was extremely brutal in the areas near the Heavenly River. The rules were jointly managed by the civilization alliance in the Land, but in reality, many areas were formed through unspoken rules or with brute force. They simply had to offer gifts to the ¡°Land Alliance¡±. After all, the strong upied the inner circle, and the other lower-ss civilizations had to have their share. This was bnce.

    The Two Rivers District was in the Spiritual Tide area. An association that was made up of 12 level-6 civilizations managed this area. Very few civilizations could monopolize this section.

    Not only did the high tide period that came every 30 days maintain the operations of the Two Rivers District, the special Golden River Sand between the two rivers also attracted business. The golden sand was of rather high quality and contained special high-grade energy. It also looked luxurious and glistened. It was a natural material that could be used to make high-leveled jewelry and refined weapons.

    The Heavenly River Sandpit was situated along the border of the Two Rivers District. Here, the threat that the Heavenly River posed to living beings was rtively lower. Of course, only races with powerful vitalities were suitable to live here.

    On the long, empty shore along the river, several dozen massive sand-gathering machines that had been created by machinery races were at work. Their long automatic transmission belts extracted sand from the river bed in a continuous stream. Then, the sand passed through several refining machines before arriving at the sandpit behind.

    In the sandpit, thousands of workers transported the sand like worker ants. These ¡°sand workers¡± came from various races and had different physiques. A majority of them were from lower-ss civilizations. In general, those who came here as sand workers often had no other way out or had been punished by the advanced civilizations. A small number of them were practitioners whocked resources but could endure the radiation from the Heavenly River.

    There were few oddballs like this, but they existed.

    Under the supervision of arge and terrifying insect supervisor, the sand workers rapidly and neatly transported sand from the sandpit to the sand-cleaning machines in the distance. These ck, square-shaped machines were also created by the machinery races. Large amounts of sand were poured into the machines and discharged after being filtered. Then, the sand workers would have to transport the waste materials to thendfill even farther away. Every now and then, people from the machinery race woulde to collect the waste materials.

    The sand workers did not rest, even for a moment. Under the supervision of the insect race, even the sand workers who often cked off could only grit their teeth and bury themselves in work. An insect supervisor hadpound eyes that could see 300 degrees around them, allowing them to supervise 100 sand workers closely without any blind spots. This was also one of the reasons why the insect race was one of the fundamental races in the Land. They were natural supervisors, information collectors, and professionals. At the same time, they were terrifying executors in a dimensional war.

    To the sand workers, the supervisors were not scary. What was terrifying was the seemingly normal golden sand that concealed great danger. The energy radiation from the golden sand would corrode the bodies of the sand workers. Every sand worker had a work band on their arm. Not only did this band contain the individual serial number of the sand worker, it also acted as a rough estimate for the radiation that their bodies had umted. Green meant that they were safe, but when it turned yellow, it was a warning. A vast majority of the sand workers had yellow stamps. Once the yellow stamp turned red¡­

    ¡°Wa ah ah ah ah¡­¡±

    Suddenly, they heard a fiery roar. In an instant, the orderly work system paused.

    A member of the rock race with bulging muscles that looked like massive rocks was ripping his face apart. It looked as if his crude hands were about to break his own head. In reality, he ttened his head after some time, causing his mournful wails to grow weaker. However, his shriek became even more bone-chilling. All the sand workers that stared at him could clearly see the terrifying red band on his arm.

    ¡°Work! Work! Work!¡±

    The insect supervisor roared angrily and stretched out its many limbs. A majority of them had more than four limbs, and each of their hands were holding a long whip. They waved the whip, and the whip crackled with electricity, hitting the bodies of the sand workers who had stopped working.

    The sand workers immediately returned to their work posts. Their eyes were filled with uncontroble uneasiness and helpless apathy. If they had a choice, they would not be willing to do this work. This was one of the few high-risk jobs in the divine territory, and the only benefit was being able to enjoy the thick spiritual energy during the high-tide period.

    Today, there was another fool who did not realize that their body had reached the radiation limit. However, the rest of them were also risking their bodies right? The next to wail mournfully and lose themselves could be them.

    However, they were helpless. ording to the rules in the Two Rivers District, they could enjoy the burst of spiritual influence during the high-tide period only if they finished a certain number of work hours during that period!

    Furthermore, everyone would typically almost reach their radiation limits while working during this period. They might make it for this month, but they might fail the next month because their condition was not good. The price of failure would be insanity, just like what they had seen just now! The energy radiation from the golden sand would affect the spirit first. If the radiation did not show any effects, one could rest and get rid of the radiation bit by bit. However, if there were effects, they would be irreversible for living beings unless an advanced civilization was willing to step in. But that was just like a cold joke.

    However, there was someone who voluntarily came to do this detestable and problematic work. Furthermore, he was from a level-4 civilization.

    In the Golden Sand Pub, Aiolos was biting on a steak of meat that was simr to beef. It was very simr in shape and taste, but Aiolos was sure that it was definitely not beef steak. After all, the boss of the pub was a male tauren.

    The goblins had a wide range of influence in the Land. If free beings were willing to be sand workers, the rewards were not bad. However, Aiolos did not have any savings and spent whatever he had. He was not cheated to work here either. He took one month to understand the basic situation in the divine territory. Then, he came here and had been working here for two years. To the sand workers, Aiolos was rather well-known. He was a legend as a free being had never been able tost this long.

    At this moment, the cow goblin boss was looking at Aiolos affectionately. Her thick, red lips asionally broke out in an awkward smile. She almost could not keep in the saliva that vigorously secreted from her mouth.

    Meanwhile, Aiolos was sitting beside a Titan from a respected level-7 aristocrat civilization!

    The cow goblin was evidently overflowing with love. ¡°Aiolos must be the strongest human. Even though his strength is still in the Middle Foundational Stage, Aiolos ispletely different from other humans. He will definitely be a great figure in the future.¡±

    He would be able to be a great figure even in the Foundational Stage.

    This female cow was very sure! After all, even that Titan was willing to be friends with him. This was the best proof. Furthermore, he was a genius who couldplete all his work in just 10 days. When the radiation from the golden sand shone on his body, it was as if the radiation did not remain on his body. The work band on his arm was always in the safe green color and had never turned into the warning yellow color. If this kind of physique could be passed down to her offspring¡­ Saliva spilled out from the corners of her lips, as if floodwaters had been released.

    ng ng ng¡­

    The door of the pub was pushed open, and a group of fatigued sand workers, who had just finished work, streamed in. This annoyed the female cow, Sinsai. She pouted and had no choice but to get to work. The pub did not just sell alcohol and food but also a special soup blend that could get rid of radiation. The sand workers received high sries, but no one had ever heard of a sand worker bing wealthy. Their difficult jobs caused them to invest their money in their daily lives.

    Thus, restraint was a wild wish for them.

    Silver electric Titan Tsarilorhuan looked out of the corner of his eye and saw that Sinsai was no longer staring at Aiolos. Then, heughed and said to Aiolos, ¡°Aiolos, to be honest, Sinsai is a good girl. You have also been here for over a year. It¡¯s time for you to follow local customs. In Sinsai¡¯s hometown, she is a top beauty. Look at her buttocks and her waist. They are of the same thickness. Don¡¯t you think that her physique is very bewitching?¡±

    Aiolos finished hisst bite and looked up at Tsarilorhuan. The silver electric Titan¡¯s hair was like silver electricity and had shockingly powerful currents running through. Titans looked extremely simr to humans, but there was a cloud of electricity in their silver eyes, a special characteristic of the Titans. They could shoot electricity from their eyes and actually kill you with a gaze. However, there was a malicious glimmer in this one¡¯s eyes. He definitely did not have good intentions.

    However, Aiolos was already used to it. He wiped his mouth and fought back. ¡°Tsari, I still prefer Titan women. We¡¯ve talked about this. So, when are you introducing your little sister to me?¡±

    ¡°Go away. How dare someone as insignificant as you have ns to approach my little sister? When she transforms, you won¡¯t even be able to reach her knees!¡± Tsarilorhuanughed as he scolded Aiolos. Titans, who were three meters tall on average, could reach terrifying heights of above 10 meters when they transformed in battle. ¡°However, if you can advance beyond the Foundational Stage, that is not impossible. With your disposition and looks, you can be her malepanion.¡±

    Aiolos could only express his eptance. Then, he invited the silver light Titan to drink. ¡°Tsari, you are too dirty now.¡±

    In the past, Tsarilorhuan would have definitely killed Aiolos if he made jokes about his little sister. Now, he even made jokes about finding a handsome malepanion for his sister.

    ¡°In human words, one who stays near ck gets stained ck.¡±

    ¡°One who stays near ink gets stained ck. How about I write a letter to your little sister about this?¡±

    ¡°Can you afford the postage to Titan?¡± Tsarilorhuanughed. He did not seem to be flustered.

    This was abination of a human and a Titan, an extremely awkwardbination.

    Humans were extremely weak, and almost everyone who knew about this race would break intoughter. They were a bottom-ss civilization that had blended into the Star Alliance with their celestialoid appearance. Those who knew about humans generally agreed that humans were only suitable for decoration. Allowing them to join the Star Alliance was a more peaceful way to exploit their potential. This was not the first time the Star Alliance had used this method. Once the resources on Earth and in the Holy Land had been fully exploited, they would lose their value. Most importantly, this was what humans wanted.

    The methods used by the advanced civilizations were veryplex.

    Meanwhile, the Titan race was a top level-7 civilization, while the silver electricity Titans were top beings among the Titans as they could naturally control electricity. They were aristocrats in the Star Alliance. In the Land, even the weakest Titan could not be looked down upon easily.

    However, the sand workers in the pub were already used to him. In reality, the only person who could make friends with Tsarilorhuan was this human called Aiolos.

    In general, humans were weak, extremely weak. However, Aiolos was extremely strong. He might only be in the Middle Foundational Stage, but his talent and potential caused many geniuses from level-5 civilizations, or even level-6 civilizations, to sigh.

    It was said that sand was refined by waves, just like how real gold was refined by fire. In the Heavenly River Sandpit, one¡¯s resistance to the energy radiation from the golden sand was the most direct way of determining one¡¯s talent and strength. This was the reality. Regardless of race or civilizational level, only power could win the respect of those on the boundary between life and death.

    Tsari hade here formitting an offense, but the strong bodies of the Titans could resist the radiation here. However, Tsari did not n to actually work as a sand worker. Naturally, he used his strength to force people to work for him. No one dared to oppose him, as those who had opposed him were beaten up until they were half dead. Getting injured in this kind of ce was extremely dangerous.

    He had thought that everything was going smoothly but never expected that a lower ss civilization would dare to mess with him. That was Aiolos.

    Aiolos could not defeat Tsari, but Tsari did not dare to kill Aiolos either. He was already in trouble, but if he killed a free being for no reason, he would be in even more, and his enemies would definitely attack him when he was down. He did not want to spend the rest of his life in this terrible ce.

    He thought that Aiolos would understand after teaching him a lesson, but Aiolos had unbelievable recovery abilities. Even though he was half dead after their fight on the first day, he came back on the second day and on the third day. After fighting for a week, Tsari gave in.

    They would not have known each other if they had not fought. Furthermore, with Tsari¡¯s discernment, he believed that this mere human was not a mediocre person.

 Chapter 986 - Roundabout Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 986 Roundabout Breakthrough</h4>

    However, Aiolos¡¯s impressive strength did not change the way everyone else looked down upon humans. Over the past year, a few humans that looked like beggars would borrow money from Aiolos every two months. Furthermore, Aiolos did not reject any of them. After all, he did not care about money.In essence, Aiolos felt that power was the key to survival. Harsh conditions were a kind of experience to him, but he did not demand that others do the same. In reality, he was not muddled. If one observed him clearly, one would realize he was different from Wang Zhong in that he was toozy to change others. He could only be a good person himself.

    Every time he saw Aiolos pressed for money, Tsarilorhuan wanted to mock him. Although he ridiculed Aiolos, he respected him on the inside. A weak civilization had to be united. However, these people were far too useless. Not everyone had the luck to be born to an advanced civilization.

    ¡°Hm? When I think about it, it¡¯s been two months since your kind hase to find you,¡± said Aiolos suddenly after he drank several cups of alcohol. Recently, Aiolos had treated him to a lot of alcohol.

    Aiolos smiled and said, ¡°Your prison term is almost up, right? What ns do you have after this?¡±

    As a member of the Titans, a level-7 civilization, Tsarilorhuan evidently should not belong in a ce like the Sandpit. However, this fellow had killed a few members of another aristocrat civilization. ording to the rules of the divine territory, he would be demoted to a civilian and would have to work for a year!

    Typically, if aristocrats were punished with work, they would typically serve in public facilities within the Star Alliance. For example, they would receive high-ranking members of the Star Alliance, or act as bodyguards for them¡­ However, Tsarilorhuan was not willing to put the Titans to shame. Thus, he was willing to do manual work here.

    ¡°Do you want me to get information for you? However, to be honest, asking around will only disturb your cultivation. It would be better for you to cultivate as quickly as possible and be a true expert. This is the only way to change your status as humans. If you pursue individual strength, your civilization can advance to level-4. In reality, there are many level-5 civilizations like this in the Star Alliance. They were weak in general, but because there were several influential experts from their race in the Star Alliance, they allowed their entire civilization to advance.¡±

    ¡°So when one has seeded, even his chickens and dogs can go to heaven[1]?¡± Aiolos was impressed and could not help but express his thoughts.

    ¡°What chickens and dogs going to heaven? The chicken race and the dog race are much stronger than you humans¡­ Forget it. You are right. You should be the one with the most potential among the humans.¡±

    Aiolos was dumbfounded. Then, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°Indeed, I have confidence in myself. However, the one with the most potential is not me. I have two younger brothers who are much stronger than me.¡±

    Tsarilorhuan was surprised. ¡°There are humans with even more potential than you? Are you boasting?¡±

    He was full of doubt. Over the past year, he had tested Aiolos many times and discovered that his body was not normal. Not only were his recovery abilities shocking, his ability to resist radiation was also very strong. He could be nearly killed or be beaten into a pulp, and he would always recover. Most importantly, he was focussed on his goal and could endure. To be honest, Tsarilorhuan even wondered if he was a goblin wearing the skin of a human. He just did not have a tail or horns.

    Aiolosughed. ¡°Tsari, do you dare to bid? Within three years, the entire divine territory will know about us three brothers.¡±

    This was the first time Tsarilorhuan felt deep pride from Aiolos¡¯s gaze. From the very beginning, this human had never cared about other advanced races.

    ¡­

    When Wang Zhong slowly came to, he realized that he had been thrown into his tiny room. His head felt somewhat painful. He knew that he had been rash, but no matter what, he could not see Carolyn being sold like livestock.

    In the distance, he could hear therge ck cow scolding someone outside the flower shop. It seemed as if Little Lost Fox had made another mistake. Wang Zhong rubbed his forehead and stood up. He was still a little dizzy and felt pain at the back of his head. The blow he had suffered at the ve market had not been a light one.

    He opened the door and walked out. Therge ck cow had stopped scolding and nced at him? ¡°Are you awake? Come up now!¡±

    Then, therge ck cow turned and walked up, while the Little Lost Fox cautiously looked up and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Wang Zhong, did you cause trouble? Demon Cow seems to be in a particrly bad mood today! Just now, I¡­ Hm? Why was I being scolded just now? Gah¡­ In any case, you have to be careful!¡±

    Wang Zhong wanted tough at Little Lost Fox¡¯s concerned expression. However, when he thought about Carolyn at the ve market, he felt heavy-hearted and could not smile. To the people in the divine territory, they were simply ves that were no different from the ants on the ground or boxed meals from fast food restaurants. However, to Wang Zhong, they were familiar and living people. If he did not know them, it might have been better, but that was Carolyn. The current situation that humans faced in the divine territory was even worse than what the Patriarch Society had said.

    Therge ck cow was looking at him with his legs crossed and one foot sticking upwards.

    Old Cow had stayed in the Heavenly Treasures Street for a long time and had seen far too many people of this kind. They had been outstanding in their own civilizations and were part of a generation of geniuses. They were arrogant and so-called persistent, and felt that they could press forward courageously as they wished. Old Cow could understand the pride in their hearts, but these people often did not live for long in the divine territory.

    Wang Zhong felt awkward being stared at, mainly because of the red nostrils in front of him.

    ¡°Brother Cow, your attack was slightly harsh.¡± Wang Zhong rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°You bastard,¡± Old Cow said. ¡°A thousand Star Coins? You actually dared to call for such a price? Do you want to sell yourself? You¡¯re not even worth that much.¡±

    Wang Zhong helplessly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That girl was my first love. Although we have broken up, what do you think I should do as a man?¡±

    Old Cow was dumbfounded. It was no wonder he felt that Wang Zhong was not foolish from the very beginning. The rage in his heart gradually subsided. He had wanted to chase out Wang Zhong, but he reconsidered it. If Wang Zhong was able to leave under these conditions that he was about to propose, he would look down upon him.

    ¡°People like you,¡± said Old Cow as he shook his head, ¡°get yourselves in life-threatening disasters.¡±

    Pa.

    A small but heavy pouch was thrown on the table.

    ¡°To be honest, ever since you started to work at the flower shop, you have saved me a lot of trouble. You are a nimble assistant. So, I will give you two choices,¡± Old Cow said. ¡°Firstly, I will not take in anyone who does not know who their owner is. Take these 50 Star Coins and look for a job. It will be a mutual split. I am rather fair when I do things.¡±

    Was this severance pay? Frankly speaking, considering Old Cow¡¯s personality, this was like seeing the sun rise in the west. However, Wang Zhong was not surprised. Since Old Cow had been here for a long time, he could make a proper judgment.

    Old Cow¡¯s miserly actions were part of his habits. He was also very miserly toward himself, but to be honest, he did not have evil intentions. If not, considering everything that Little Lost Fox had broken in the flower shop, her pay would not be enough to make up for his losses. However, Old Cow still let her stay.

    If he was truly a cold and emotionless person, he would not have taken Wang Zhong in either. Wang Zhong knew that Old Cow was putting on an act by allowing him to work and pay back for the flower pot he had broken. Old Cow could havepletely not cared after thetest incident, but he had still taken Wang Zhong back. After all, from what Old Cow had seen, Wang Zhong did not have 1,000 Star Coins to buy a ve. If he made empty promises and could not pay the money, he would die a tragic death.

    There were not many bosses like him in the divine territory.

    ¡°What¡¯s the second choice?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    Old Cow threw out another small pouch. It was also filled with Star Coins, but there were significantly fewer Star Coins inside. ¡°I will give you a sry of 10 Star Coins every month. You can say that I will officially employ you. If you stay here and do a good job, you can gather enough money in ten years to buy a female ve for 1,000 Star Coins. But let me remind you, with your strength and identity, if you actually bring 1,000 Star Coins to a ce like the ve market, you will not be able to buy anything. Your money will be robbed!

    ¡°Showing goodwill without any prior judgment will only bring harm to the people around you. You have to estimate your own strength for everything you do. I will not take in fools who cannot support themselves and constantly look for death.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Cow knocked on the table. ¡°There are two pouches. Take your pick.¡±

    Wang Zhong did not hesitate further. He took the pouch with 10 Star Coins and bowed at Old Cow with his hands sped. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    When Old Cow saw that Wang Zhong had made his decision, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then what are you standing around for? Do you think that you can take a break after being beaten up? Go to work!¡±

    Life continued as usual in the flower shop. Old Cow was right. In a ce like the divine territory, showing goodwill without any prior judgment would only bring about disaster for the people around him. However, could he ignore Carolyn just like that?

    Wang Zhong could not stand this, but what else could he do? Exchange her for a fragment world? He might be eliminated even before exchanging the goods.

    Thew of the jungle was more apparent in the Star Alliance aspared to the Holy City as there was nopassion between races. If you wanted to possess something, you also needed to have the qualifications to protect it. Wang Zhong silently heaved a long sigh. It looked like he could only think of another method.

    When the flower shop closed for the day, the sky hadpletely darkened. He packed up the shop and returned to his room. His consciousness shifted, and light and shadows fluctuated around him. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the fragment world. Perhaps being here would allow him to be more clear-headed.

    The bright space reced the pitch-dark haze outside. Wang Zhong was about to lie down when he suddenly saw a reddish purple thing poking out from the ground.

    What was that?

    Wang Zhong looked at it, full of doubt. ¡°Is that thentern fire wick?¡±

    He could not be med for his slow reaction. The thing that was poking out from the ground seemed simr to thentern fire wick, but it was muchrger. Furthermore, thentern fire wick was red, but this thing was purple. Back then, he had casually thrown it in here. How did it start growing here?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± With Wang Zhong¡¯s current state of mind, there were very few things that could surprise him. But at that moment, he could not help but widen his mouth.

    He had thrown in a strand ofntern fire wick that was half dead, but not only did it seem like this nt had not withered, it was also full of vigor. It even looked like it had transformed!

    However, he could clearly sense that the spiritual energy contained in thisntern fire wick was extremely rich. Not only was it rich in spiritual energy, thentern fire wick was also used to make elixirs. It was called thentern fire wick mainly because of its four red petals that were long and thin. These petals were the best feature of the nt as they contained rich fire elemental power. However, the nt in front of him was strange. It had 11 stamens which were much thicker than normal. The entire flower was reddish-purple, and it seemed as if the spiritual energy that gathered around the flower was thick enough to extract the water in the air!

    The thick fragrance of flowers wafted in the air, containing the strong smell of mes. The surrounding temperature also increased significantly.

    It had purple petals and 11 stamens. Furthermore, it was very thick¡­

    Frankly speaking, Lao Wang did not dare to confirm what species this nt was. This strange variant had never appeared among countlessntern fire wicks that Old Cow owned. However, there was no doubt that this was far more valuable than thentern fire wick.

    What was this? What was happening?

    After a series of surprises, Wang Zhong was slightly dumbfounded. The only thing he could think of that could cause this was the Fate Stone overhead!

    Even the copsed fragment world had been rebuilt by the Fate Stone. Restoring a nt was nothing inparison. However, the dignified, high-end, and impressive Fate Stone waspletely useless after revealing its true form. Wang Zhong was aware, but it was not the time to explore this.

    Perhaps Carolyn could be saved. Even though he had not sold this nt before, from his experience in working at Old Cow¡¯s flower shop, Wang Zhong could estimate the value of thisntern fire wick variant. It would be worth at least 300 Star Coins.

    Saving Carolyn was the most urgent matter now. In the hands of the ve vendors, every minute of dy could result in various changes.

    Of course, there was definitely danger involved in this. Just like Old Cow had said, it was obvious that the wolf goblin was greedy. If he brought this nt over to make a deal, it was not impossible for the wolf goblin to have evil intentions and aggressively attack him at the sight of money. Wang Zhong needed aplete n.

    Wang Zhong muttered to himself and recalled what he felt when he had faced the wolf goblin in the afternoon. He sensed the weak Soul Power that activated in his body. Then, a hasty n slowly took form.

    He could give it a try, but he had to hide this from Old Cow.

    He patiently waited in his room for over one hour. When he heard the thick and terrifying snore of Old Cow that sounded like thunder, Wang Zhong discreetly crawled over and then softly walked out of the flower shop.

    In the Heavenly Treasures ve market¡­

    This was the ve market and the red light district in Heavenly Treasures Street. There was nock of a nightlife.

    Although the sky had turned dark, there was feasting and revelry everywhere. However, the sheds that contained ves in the day had been emptied as very few people came to buy ves at night. The majority of people who came at this time only sought fun. He relied on his memory and looked for the tform that the wolf goblin had been selling Carolyn on. As expected, he could not find anyone. Thus, he started asking around the shops in the red light district.

    ¡°Wolf goblin Basir? The one that sells female ves? Heh heh, brother, why spend such effort at night? The girls in our shop range from eight to eight hundred years old. Some can fly in the air, but others can run on the ground¡­¡±

    One Star Coin was shoved into the goblin with a whisker-like mustache. The goblin touched the Star Coin in his hand and shed a profound smile.

    Wang Zhong simply threw another two Star Coins into his hands.

    ¡°Aiyo, anyone with money is family!¡± The goblin said, ¡°Go out and turn left. Go to No. 381 on Rear Hall Street!¡±

    Rear Hall Street was a residential area here. Those who were able to buy a house in Catanlyke District were evidently not ordinary people. Money was secondary. Most importantly, they had status and background. There were many nouveaux riches from level-4 and level-5 civilizations in the divine territory. They could spendrge amounts of Star Coins to buy a house but did not dare to write their names on their houses. They lived in fear and were not protected under the Star Alliancew. If they offended someone, they would be reported. If it was a minor punishment, they would be fined and ordered by the authorities to sell their houses within several months. If it was a serious offense, their house would be confiscated. The authorities did not care whether you would suffer.

    Bang bang bang.

    After knocking the door for a long time, he finally heard heavy footsteps from inside. Bang bang bang. Closely after, the door was forcefully pulled open from inside. ¡°Why are you knocking in the dead of the night?!¡±

    Wolf goblin Basir had opened the door. He was naked and had an unhappy expression on his face. When he saw that the person knocking was the human from earlier in the day, he was even more unhappy. This bastard had shouted a high price of 1,000 Star Coins and disturbed his business with thatrge ck cow. If he had not known that he could not offend that cow goblin, he would have killed this fellow.

    ¡°You again?!¡± Wolf goblin Basir opened its mouth and revealed dense teeth that looked like those of a shark¡¯s. A thick stench surged out from his mouth, and a terrifying aura naturally diffused from his body. He made Wang Zhong feel as if he was facing an ancient beast that released a powerful sense of oppression and power, and was choosing who to eat. ¡°I never caused any trouble for you, but you actually dared toe here voluntarily?! What do you want? I¡¯ll give you a chance. You¡¯d better have something good. If not, I have never tasted human meat before!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business. I want to buy that human.¡±

    The wolf goblin was slightly dumbfounded. He had not sold Carolyn. In the afternoon, after the uproar that was caused by Old Cow, a few had offered their prices. However, the highest bid was only 150 Star Coins, which was not enough for him to cover the cost price. He was so angry that he dragged Carolyn to the auction house. However, the prices there were even lower, with the highest being 100 Star Coins. ording to the auction house, this human was far too weak. The quality of her body did not even meet the standards of ordinary civilians in the divine territory. He would definitely not be able to sell her for a high price. Thus, Basir was dejected. He had been drinking to drown his sorrows and pondered about whether he should just sell this product cheap once and for all. If he made a loss, then so be it. He would treat it as a lesson that humans were a bringer of bad luck. He pledged to never touch them again!

    However, he never expected that a foolish spender woulde.

    ¡°Do you have money?¡± Basir¡¯s aura dispersed slightly. He expected this fellow to havee with money. He could tell that he and the woman were from the same race and recognized each other. They might even be lovers. Doing business with this kind of person was the most profitable as he could state a random price.

    ¡°I have no money.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s words caused Basir¡¯s expression to sink. But closely after¡­

    ¡°But I have something else.¡± Wang Zhong took out thentern fire wick variant. ¡°It just depends on whether you have the eye for this.¡±

    When the reddish-purplentern fire wick was exposed to the air, thick fire spiritual energy was immediately released, dispersing the harsh cold of the night. Basir¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He recognized this. After all, he used the established ces to deal in high-end female ves. Thus, Basir often dealt with auction houses and participated in countless auctions of all sizes. He had seen the nt that Wang Zhong was holding at an auction before. It was called the ¡°flourishing red-purple stamen¡±, a variant of thentern fire wick. It contained rich spiritual energy and was a good material for making elixirs.

    The flower that Basir had previously seen at an auction house only had nine stamens, and its color was a far cry from the deep purple flower in front of him. In the end, it was sold for a high price of 300 Star Coins. However, this flower with 11 stamens that was of perfect quality could reach prices of at least 400 Star Coins.

    [1] Chinese saying that means to ride on someone else¡¯s sesses

 Chapter 987 - World of Death

    <h4>Chapter 987 World of Death</h4>

    ¡°How many do you have?¡± Basir licked his lips and tried to hide the excitement on his face.¡°How many do you want?¡± Wang Zhongughed coldly. ¡°One for one.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Basirughed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Young one, I remember that you are a ve of thatrge ck cow, right? You must have stolen it from therge ck cow¡¯s shop! You are a thief!¡±

    Wang Zhong calmly watched him put on an act.

    ¡°Stealing is not good. Stealing is a severe offense! Do you know how the Star Alliance deals with thieves? They are put to death!¡± Wolf goblin Basir smiled and said, ¡°Luckily, you have encountered Lord Basir. I have a good heart. How about this? Since you are eager to save a life, and this is probably your first offense, I will give you a chance to turn over a new leaf and will not report you. Put this flower down here. After all, it is not safe for you to bring something like this around. If therge ck cow sees you, it will be hard to protect your life!

    ¡°You are really good at exaggerating. Firstly, I am not a ve. I am simply an employee at the Secret Flower Garden and an official citizen of the Star Alliance. Furthermore, do you think that Boss Cow has this kind ofntern fire wick? I have been there for over one month, but I have not seen any.¡±

    Wang Zhong coldly said, ¡°Let me remind you while we¡¯re here. If you insist on making a false charge against me, and you seed, so what? No matter how the Star Alliance deals with me, I don¡¯t care about what punishments I have to take. However, this situation will definitely go back to Boss Cow. What do you stand to gain?¡±

    The wolf goblin was slightly dumbfounded. It looked like the method he usually used to scare lower civilizations did not work on this fellow.

    ¡°¡­¡± His expression sank. Then, he stretched out his hand without any hesitation. ¡°Hand that over!¡±

    What nonsense was there to talk about with trash from a lower civilization? He would simply snatch it! In any case, it was in the dead of the night. What else could this fellow do?

    However, before he could grab anything, the human in front of him seemed to have predicted his movements. Wang Zhong¡¯s body leaned slightly towards the left. He moved very slowly, but Basir grasped nothing in the end.

    Which ve vendor was open to persuasion? They dared to capture people from lower-ss civilizations and viewed lives as insignificant. However, since Wang Zhong had dared toe, he was fully prepared to deal with anything!

    His body was very weak here, but this did not mean that his vision andbat prediction ability had dropped as a result. Furthermore, battle consciousness had seeped deep into Wang Zhong¡¯s bones and soul. He could not forget about them even if he wanted to.

    A wisp of Soul Power had revolved around Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Although it was very weak, he still had the strength of a Heavenly Soul. A faint golden light that was extremely eye-catching in the night shone on his body.

    His strength was not enough to threaten Basir. Although the wolf goblin had not formed his Void Core, he had lived in the divine territory for many years and was used to the high gravity environment here. His body was also extremely strong, and he was above Wang Zhong, no matter whether it was in terms of power, speed, or other aspects. Furthermore, Wang Zhong was unable to activate the power of the heaven and the earth. Thus, he was unable to disy any of his killing techniques, such as Sword One and Sword Two.

    Fighting? That was not possible! Although Wang Zhong had avoided his attack, he felt his entire arm in intense pain from the wind from the attack, as if he had been shed by a knife. Compared to what he had expected, and taking into consideration his instinctual battle instinct, he predicted that he would only be able to withstand Basir for only a while longer.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s volume increased slightly, and he spoke quickly and anxiously. ¡°Why did you think that I talked to you while standing at the door? Do you think you can kill me with a few hits? How many people in this residential area will you awaken while killing me? Are you very close to the people here? If they see you kill someone and steal a treasure, will no one be jealous? Will no one report you? Will no one take this chance to cause trouble for you?¡±

    Basir stopped attacking.

    Although he had been rather careless with his first attack, based on Wang Zhong¡¯s predictive abilities, he was definitely not a weakling who could be killed in seconds. If Basir were actually to attack, he would not be able to take Wang Zhong down. Furthermore, as long as Wang Zhong was willing to, he could easily wake the surrounding residences in that one or two minutes.

    If he killed this fellow in public and stole his things, no one would step up for this human, but what about his enemies? A majority of those who lived nearby were also ve vendors. Although they typically called one another brothers, they stole business, suppressed prices, and fought for resources behind one another¡¯s backs. Thus, it was not umon for them to attack because of jealousy. Furthermore, he did not know how many people wanted him dead in this area. If he killed a free being in public, would those who witnessed it report this?

    After all, this was Catanlyke District in the divine territory. It was restricted by the Star Alliancew. Killing a free being in public could be a small matter, but it could also blow up.

    ¡°Bah!¡± The wolf goblin¡¯s killing intent had weakened, but his aura was still strong. ¡°This area¡­¡±

    However, before wolf goblin Basir could finish talking, Wang Zhong unleashed his second attack. ¡°Then what about Boss Cow? Do you think that he will cause trouble for you if you kill me?¡±

    Basir was slightly dumbfounded. He had his misgivings about this.

    Everyone along Heavenly Treasures Street more or less had an idea of what kind of person therge ck cow was. He had a good heart. After all, when he knocked Wang Zhong unconscious and brought him away back then, it meant that therge ck cow still cared about this employee. Furthermore, therge ck cow was not weak. He still had the support of the great goblin race behind him. Most importantly, Old Cow had rtions with the Ninth Wilderness Path. Did someone who could establish a shop in Heavenly Treasures Street have an ordinary background? Basir was no more than a ve vendor in the star territory and had to be amiable in order to strike it rich in his business.

    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Basir rolled his eyes several times. He opened his mouth and licked his shark-like teeth. He had already broken out into a smile. ¡°Brother, you are very interesting. I am just joking. Shall we talk business?¡±

    Wang Zhong remained in his defensive stance and did not change his position. ¡°Then we have a deal.¡±

    ¡°But your price is too low.¡± Basir immediately switched from a killer to a sordid merchant. ¡°You called for a thousand in the day¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it look like I have anything else valuable on me?¡±

    Basir was rendered speechless. Indeed, he was wearing tight-fitting scale clothes that lower-ss civilizations had produced to reduce material costs. He could not even hide a dime on his body. Basir hesitated, but when he thought about what had happened when he fixed a price on Carolyn, he eventually made his decision.

    The flower could be sold at the auction house for between 350 and 400 Star Coins. If he met a suitable buyer and asked for a higher price, it would not be impossible to fetch a price of 500 Star Coins. Speaking of which, he would still profit. This was much better than his original n of selling her at a lower price tomorrow. As for where this fellow had obtained this flower, he simply did not care. No matter whether he had stolen it or picked it up, what mattered was that Basir would make a profit!

    ¡°Sure! Wait here!¡±

    Basir returned to his house. Less than a minuteter, he brought Carolyn out. She was still wearing the shockingly thin robe, but the electric rope around her neck had been removed. Carolyn¡¯s expression was somewhat muddled and helpless. However, when she saw Wang Zhong outside the door, it was as if her muddled expression had reached a port to stop at. Her expression was frozen, and her face was filled with disbelief. To be honest, she hadpletely given up.

    However, the person she had turned up her nose at and considered inferior to her had overturned her understanding once again.

    ¡°She¡¯s yours,¡± Basir cheerily said. ¡°You¡¯re wee toe back again. From now on, you will know that Basir is a great business partner!¡±

    ¡­

    In the dim light of the night, Carolyn had changed clothes. Although she was wearing Wang Zhong¡¯s clothes, they were much more pleasing than the ve robe she had been wearing. When she looked at Wang Zhong, who had his back facing her while waiting for her to change, her feelings wereplicated.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ done.¡±

    Wang Zhong turned around. Although it was a crude piece of clothing, she finally looked like a proper person again.

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± When Carolyn looked at him, she had thousands and thousands of words to say, but she did not know where to start from. If they had met in reversed circumstances, she might have been sad, but she would not necessarily save Wang Zhong.

    However, Wang Zhong simply smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to it. The past is in the past. If it had been someone else, I would have also saved them.¡±

    Carolyn also smiled, but her smile was somewhat pained. She had seen what Wang Zhong had handed over for his deal with Basir. Although she did not know what it was, it was evident that it was extremely valuable and would be worth at least several hundred Star Coins. Furthermore, several hundred Star Coins meant a stable start in the divine territory. One could have a legal status, focus on getting used to the gravity here, and even cultivate. They could have many things.

    What would other people do? Would they exchange something that was worth several hundred Star Coins for someone else¡¯s freedom? After spending two years in the divine territory, she was very clear that others would not do this.

    ¡°What ns do you have from now on?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    Carolyn was slightly dumbfounded. Was he nning to split up with her? That moment, she even thought that seeing her in a weak state had sparked a different kind of pity in Wang Zhong that awakened his past feelings. To other races, she might have just been a toy, but she would not underestimate her own charm.

    Furthermore, Wang Zhong already had Scarlet. But this was the divine territory, which was hundreds of millions of kilometers away from the Holy City and the Earth. He was a lonely man who had left his hometown. If he wanted her¡­ Carolyn felt that she would agree. This was the only thing she had left.

    However, when she heard Wang Zhong¡¯s question, Carolyn knew that she was suffering from unrequited love. She remained silent for a while before looking up. There was an emptiness in her eyes.

    ¡°I am going to Area 101. Divian and the rest should be there, so I¡¯m going to look for them.¡± She felt that she was bing more and more distant from Wang Zhong, no matter whether it was in terms of strength or status. However, she adjusted her feelings very quickly, and her voice was no longer as weak. If Wang Zhong did not intend to bring her along, she would have to depend on herself¡­

    ¡°Is everyone else still fine?¡±

    Carolyn nodded her head. ¡°I heard that many bosses of small shops are rather decent. They are bottom ss people from lower civilizations and know how difficult it is to be at the bottom. They were lucky to have encountered these kinds of bosses. As long as they acted fast, they would be able to secure odd jobs¡­ Before I was captured by the ve owner, I contacted Divian once. She has a footing there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, thank you again for saving me.¡± Carolyn had turned to leave, but she stopped after two steps. She bit her lip and turned around to look at Wang Zhong. ¡°¡­The next time¡­ pretend as if you didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Carolyn¡¯s eyes were red, and she turned before her tears fell. At this moment, she understood that she had missed out on a good man. Furthermore, she might not be able to meet him again in the future.

    Wang Zhong did not speak. He was just slightly sentimental as he knew that this sentence was Carolyn¡¯sst bit of self-respect.

    ¡­

    Mu Zi looked into the distance. Blood-red clouds churned in the sky, while dim lightning appeared from within them, causing a momentary sh in the surroundings. At the same time, it illuminated a pitch-ck mountain valley in the distance.

    The mountain was standing loftily on the horizon. Even though this was the case, he could still feel its imposing presence. The surging waves of power resembled the beating of his heart. Every time he breathed, the ground trembled as if it was spasming. Mu Zi could sense that thend was tolerating the pain that came from the ck mountain in the distance.

    It was this dream again.

    Mu Zi immediately understood.

    This scene was not real. Ever since he came to the divine territory, he started seeing this dream. He saw the pitch-ck mountains, the blood-red clouds, and the barrennd taking on all this.

    Ga!

    The cry of a massive bird that looked like a crow jolted Mu Zi awake from his dream, and he struggled to sit up. His bare skin was covered in sweat, and extreme thirst instantly rushed into his consciousness from his lips, his throat, his stomach, and every corner of his body.

    Mu Zi turned over and got up. The dim light in the room adjusted ording to his actions and eventually lit up to afortable brightness. This was a small room with only a single bed, a table, two chairs, and the Life and Death Coffin that was put on the side.

    There were food and water on the table. Mu Zi did not touch the Life and Death Coffin as he walked to the table and sat down. Then, he enjoyed the food and water at just the right pace. The food consisted of meat jam and a fried meat-patty that was mixed with various underground vegetables. They were full of energy but were tasteless in his mouth.

    Mu Zi only stood up once his body had returned to normal. He changed into the clothes of the Netherworld Faction before putting on the Life and Death Coffin. However, unlike how he and the Life and Death Coffin were connected on Earth, the Coffin was now ice-cold and decaying.

    Everyone had some attachment to the past. To Mu Zi, the Life and Death Coffin was equivalent to his existence. He would not give up on it regardless of whether it was useless or not. Aftering to the divine territory, the Life and Death Coffin had lost all its uses. He had tried many methods, but they were all in vain.

    When Mu Zi had just stepped into the divine territory, he had sacrificed and given up on many things. After asking around, he eventually realized that everything was futile. For example, diamond was the hardest material on Earth, but in the divine territory, it was as hard as ss. The density in the divine territory was far too high. Furthermore, the Life and Death Coffin was unable to support this level of spiritual energy. Even Mu Zi had trouble adjusting to the environment here, let alone a weapon.

    However, Mu Zi could not abandon the Life and Death Coffin. They had been inseparable for so many years, spending every day, every moment, every minute, and every second together. Without thepany of the Life and Death Coffin, Mu Zi would no longer be Mu Zi.

    As for the difficulties that humans faced, Mu Zi was probably the only one who did not experience them. There were more people of his type here than on Earth. Furthermore, he was not considered a strange species here.

    He walked out to a clean and neat training ground. The ground was made out of green bone stones. He could see with the naked eye that unconscious ghosts continued to struggle out from the green bone stones. However, once they broke away from the stones, they lost their foundation and turned into negative energy.

    Mu Zi took a deep breath. The training ground filled with negative energy often threatened people, but he felt extremelyfortable. To many living beings in the divine territory, the ghost world where he cultivated was dangerous and vile, but to him, it was not bad. The power that he breathed in seemed to be replenishing his body to perfection.

    In the sky, countlessherworld crows were flying around. Their massive shadows asionally swept past the training ground. This was the external fighting ground of the Netherworld Faction and the underground world of the Land in the divine territory.

    The eternal Heavenly River nourished the entire divine territory. Although it was said that this eternal energy came from the Hyperdimension, the rules in the Fifth Dimension were still bnced. There were positive and negative. Material objects were set against shadows, while substances were set against nothingness. The Heavenly River flowed through the Heaven and the Land, forming the Netherworld River in the underground world.

    The opposite energy from the Netherworld River produced negative energy in an endless stream, bringing about prosperity in the underground world. Many races and civilizations that were born in the darkness loved the negative world that the Netherworld River had formed.

    Mu Zi did not stay at the training ground for long. As a disciple who had just umted achievements, passed the test, and advanced to be a disciple of the Netherworld Faction from an external odd-job man, he still had arge number of missions toplete. However,pared to the odd jobs he had done as an odd-job man, his missions were now more dangerous, but naturally, the rewards had changed from ordinary Star Coins into silver star stones that everyone was jealous of. Most importantly, he had obtained some techniques from the Netherworld Faction. Even though they were beginner-leveled ones for external disciples, they far surpassed the treasured cultivation techniques from level-4 civilizations. If he could only see his rules and path through a window in the past, he had now opened the door to actually apply them. The rules that seemed illusory and hard to reach were neatly stretched out in front of him. Once he mastered the techniques, he could consolidate his rules.

    Of course, the rules and path that he could achieve from beginner-level Netherworld techniques were superficial. The Netherworld rules were the most important.

    The emerald-green Netherworld River flowed rapidly and never slowed down. asionally, the negative energy would flow in the opposite direction towards Heaven. Mu Zi could not understand this energy form and how it circted. In general, the celestial people did not like the Netherworld River, but it was necessary, to preserve the Heavenly River. Of course, the energy from the Netherworld River was fatal to living beings.

    Mu Zi had seen a goblin who had lost in a fight being pushed into the Netherworld River by his opponent. In an instant, his bones and flesh were corroded by the negative energy and became part of the negative energy in the Netherworld River. His bones had dissolved within seconds and became part of the green substances found in the Netherworld River. His soul continued to apany his skeleton and experienced seemingly endless torture. His bones would eventually sink to the bottom of the river, gradually forming green bone stones like countless bones there.

    It was said that if one died in the Netherworld River, one¡¯s soul would be tortured for eternity. The sad and shrill sounds were the mournful wails of these dead souls.

    Mu Zi¡¯s current mission was to take out these green bone stones from the water. This task was very difficult, and many living beings went crazy from the mournful wails. They would then dive into the Netherworld River and be one of the green bone stones, forming a cycle.

    He walked out of the training ground. Although it was still very early, there were already many external disciples like him waiting at the assigned venue. When they saw Mu Zi arrive, many pairs of ice-cold eyes stared at Mu Zi like arrows of ice.

 Chapter 988 - Survival

    <h4>Chapter 988 Survival</h4>

    When faced with a human who was able to establish a footing in the underground world, sessfully be a disciple of the Netherworld Faction, obtain the techniques of the Netherworld Faction, and stand on the same starting point as them, these natural darkness beings still excluded Mu Zi.Mu Zi calmly avoided their selective gaze. In the end, these beings that were only limited to negative energy were barely decent. Thus, even though they had advantages in terms of their instincts and physiques, they could only remain as external disciples of the Netherworld Faction.

    As one of the 10 great powers in the Land, the Netherworld Faction had never excluded any race from joining them. These people would never think about why a phoenix with 99 tail feathers could be the leader of the Netherworld Faction. It was known that the me of the phoenix was the natural enemy of negative energy, yet their leader had still ¡°fallen¡± here.

    In terms of cultivation, the Netherworld Faction was no different from the world above them. The higher one¡¯s level was, the greater the simrity between the two.

    They waited quietly for a long time. As time passed, the dim light in the morning slowly grew brighter, and more external disciples started to gather. There were several hundred disciples picking up stones every day. Gradually, the entire field was filled with people. The chatter between the various races gradually grew louder. One could see that other than Mu Zi, who was alone, the other races hadpanions from the same race.

    Mu Zi was squeezed into a corner and simply observed the sky that grew brighter. It was said that day and night in the underground world was caused by the interaction and generation of electricity between the negative and positive energies that were present everywhere. The positive energy that continuously infiltrated the underground world would grow active under the influence of the Netherworld River, causing morning and day to form. When this positive energy gradually declined, it would bring about dusk and night. Of course, the underground world was shrouded in darkness most of the time.

    At this moment, an internal disciple suddenly stopped what he was doing. Mu Zi took a look and realized that it was Senior Choren from the polyeye race. He was short-tempered and fierce. His terrifying front bone was protruding from his face, as well as six eyes arranged in three rows. His nose was protected by a horn of just the right size. Otherwise, he had two sheep-like curved horns on his head. His face was jade-colored, and one could faintly see his spirit surging within his body. It was evident that he had the advantage of inherited techniques. What made people fear him most were the three pairs of eyes on his face; all of which were of different shapes. It was said that when polyeyes were born, an arcane seal would be cast on their eyes. As they continued to train, their arcane seals would also grow stronger. Eventually, they would be able to activate a terrifying technique with just a nce.

    ¡°Good day, Senior!¡±

    Whoosh. Hundreds of external disciples immediately stood up straight and formed the Netherworld Faction salute with their hands. Even members of the four-legged nightmare race stood up. Their rear legs were extremely straight, and they looked very amusing. Even then, there was an air of solemnity. Internal disciples had the right to take away the lives of external disciples, who were allowed to be killed here under the faction¡¯s rules. If they died, they would die without having a chance to reason things out. Naturally, Mu Zi followed along and bowed.

    Polyeye Choren¡¯s eyes swept past the hundreds of external disciples. Then, his deep and icy cold voice solemnly rang out like the will of god. ¡°Today¡¯s basic task is to gather ten kilograms of green bone stones. As usual, the Faction will collect 70% of your gains, and the rest will belong to you.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, hundreds of green stones with runes engraved on them flew out from his sleeve and uratelynded in the hands of every single external disciple.

    Mu Zi caught the sealed stone. Threeplicated characters were engraved on it, and he could see that the rules of the stone were starting to take effect. These were the Netherworld rules that could only be produced from internal Netherworld techniques. They faintlymunicated with the Netherworld rules that external disciples produced with beginner-leveled techniques and formed an arcane barrier that was enough to resist the negative corrosion from the Netherworld River. However, this stone was made out of the lowest-leveled green bone stone, and the rules that were incorporated into the stone would onlyst for at most a day. Then, it would naturally disperse.

    When polyeye Choren finished giving out the stones, he looked up into the sky. His icy cold voice grew higher, and a faint pressure shrouded all the disciples. ¡°From today onward, the Suzerain and some disciples of the famous Sleepless Faction in Heaven areing for an exchange with our faction. Although you¡¯re not involved, but if you see any Sleepless disciples and you aren¡¯t a fool, you will salute them with our Faction¡¯s salute as if you have met an internal disciple. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    When he heard the neat response from several hundred disciples, polyeye Choren nodded his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The moment they finished speaking, several hundred disciples immediately rushed to the Netherworld River. The Heaven managed the Land in two ways. On the surface, there was a fixed system that was managed by the subordinate races of the four top celestial races. However, in the underground world, due to the existence of the Netherworld River, manyrge races came here to absorb its power. In essence, this resulted in a few uncertain factors for the celestial people to deal with. If it were not for the fact that the Netherworld River was the negative aftereffect of the Heavenly River and that the level of the people here did not affect the Heaven, this ce would have been cleared out. However, the bosses in the Heaven would asionally send people to check. If an unusual circumstance urred, they would eliminate everyone here without mercy.

    After all, waste materials from the Heavenly River were still from the Heavenly River.

    Mu Zi did not immediately rush out. Instead, he slowly walked at the back.

    For a short period of time, a hundred disciples were fighting on the ck shore along the Netherworld River. After several hundred years of collection and experimentation, it had been determined that the green bone stones found in this ck shore contained the most plentiful energy. It was also the ce where a few high-grade green bone stones could asionally be found. Furthermore, Netherworld materials that coexisted with green bone stones were mostmonly found here.

    Mu Zi simply walked past and did not even look at the others. Instead, he walked towards the most barren shore. His nonpetitive spirit allowed him to avoid murderous intentions. Disciples were prohibited from killing each other within the Faction, but once they left the gates of the Faction, they could not help but start killing one another. Furthermore, since they were in a Faction, they were not truly considered free beings. They would receive benefits from the Faction but would no longer have the special protection of the Star Alliancews.

    The most severe punishment you could get for killing a fellow external disciple was only a year of doing odd-jobs. The Netherworld Faction preferred strong disciples who could survive.

    He walked far enough to reach a green shore, where almost no external disciples dared to pick up stones from, and finally stopped. As he breathed, Netherworld power flowed into his entire body, and his heart started to beat powerfully. When the Netherworld rules started to spread throughout his body, Mu Zi opened up to the stone he had been given. The flowing power immediately integrated with his own rules, and the Netherworld rules formed a green umbre over his head. Various rules transformed above this canopy. Strange beasts flew around, while thousands of spirits ripped apart one another in a continuous cycle. This power would protect him and allow him to enter the Netherworld River to pick up green bone stones. If he was lucky, he would be able to find various rare treasures, such as the Netherworld crystals. Even though the Netherworld Faction would collect 70% of their gains, the remaining amount was enough for him to exchange for cultivation resources.

    Of course, Mu Zi¡¯s intention was to ¡°revive¡± the Life and Death Coffin. This was his obsession that had often caused people tough at him. However, Mu Zi did not seem to care. On the contrary, he was extremely happy. The others were from even stranger races, and their curses were simply cold jokes to him.

    He ced the green bone stones he collected into the Life and Death Coffin. He could sense wisps of energy being absorbed by it. Although this energy was extremely meager, it still gave him hope.

    Time passed, and the light in the sky gradually disappeared. Dusk fell, and Mu Zi slowly took his mind off the Life and Death Coffin. At that moment, he had walked to a deep area that most disciples would have distanced themselves from. The closer one was to the Heavenly River, the greater the danger would be. However, Mu Zi felt a sense of intimacy with the Heavenly River. To be honest, the desire to charge into the Heavenly River had arisen many times. However, it was said that this was one of the ways the Netherworld River drew victims in.

    With precious time ticking away, Mu Zi eyes locked onto a particr area where hundreds of unconscious spirits had stopped. These spirits were the umtion of the energy in the Netherworld River. They had no consciousness and were driven by their instincts. They naturally hated all life and could be said to be the nightmare of ordinary disciples. If they entered the attack range of these spirits, they would be eaten up without any leftovers left behind.

    Mu Zi¡¯s arrival had shocked these spirits. However, they did not attack him. Instead, they kept their distance and were on guard against him. Mu Zi did not care about these spirits. He had only discovered this by ident and was the main reason why he stood out from the rest. He quickly gathered green bone stones until he had enough to ensure that he obtained a certain amount of cultivation resources. Then, he stopped and walked past the spirits.

    There was still some power left in the sealed stone and some time remaining. Mu Zi lightly put down the Life and Death Coffin and leaned against it while staring nkly at the Netherworld River. This was his leisure time, just like how he had watched the desert in the past. However, the Netherworld River was more beautiful than the desert. He did not know how Aiolos and Wang Zhong were doing. They should havee to such an interesting ce.

    Suddenly, a body blocked Mu Zi¡¯s field of vision, and he realized that a living thing had quietly approached him. Mu Zi was very sensitive to danger. If not, he would have died in this terrible ce. However, the living being in front of his eyes did not seem to notice him. This meant that her strength was much higher than his.

    Mu Zi also stared at her. The young girl seemed almost like a human. However, Mu Zi was sure that she was definitely not.

    ¡°Baldhead, what are youughing about?¡± The young girl observed this strange lower-ss creature. He looked rather simr to a celestial person. If it were not for theck of power from his body, she would have mistaken him for one.

    Mu Ziughed and shed his white teeth. He was not good at talking with the opposite sex¡­ more urately, talking with girls.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh so sheepishly. What are you looking at? Furthermore, what is that broken box on your back?¡± The young girl pointed behind Mu Zi as she spoke. Was this swarthy baldheadughing at her?

    Mu Zi pointed to the Netherworld River. ¡°How beautiful.¡±

    Foonilia had simply wanted toe out and y. She had heard that lower-ss beings were very interesting. They would often kill for one star stone and had various strange things. But aftering here, she found them uninteresting. All their souls were dirty, inferior, and smelly. That was until she smelled a sweet scent, an extremely fragrant scent.

    Foonilia looked at where Mu Zi was pointing and saw the mysterious and dangerous Netherworld River. But for some reason, in that instant, the smelly river seemed to be different. After all, the Netherworld River was the dark side of the Heavenly River. It was the product of the coordination between the most powerful rules and was not something a living being could ignore.

    ¡°I am Foonilia, the great Foonilia. Baldhead, what¡¯s your name?¡± The girl proudly raised her head. Her golden hair was like the sun.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mu Zi. My friends like to call me Baldy.¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s smile was very bright. Meanwhile, Foonilia finally could not take it anymore and startedughing out loud. ¡°Baldy, Baldy, cute Baldy.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong was making a rough judgment of the functions of his fragment world. Over the next few days, he used the nts in the Secret Flower Garden to make a basic judgment of its functions. When these nts entered his fragment world, effects would appear after around one hour. Thus, he could confirm that this was the result of the light from the Fate Stone. It had powerful recovery and strengthening effects. An sca dragon-head grass was almost certainly dead, but it recovered and started to transform after about fifteen hours here. It ¡°leveled up¡± andpleted the first stage of growth from an ordinary, low-leveled material after 30 hours. It was as if it was in tacit agreement with the workings of the Heavenly River.

    Wang Zhong did not dive too deep into his experiments. He often used low-leveled materials that were present inrge quantities. No one would notice anything if one or two nts were missing or had transformed. Meanwhile, he treated the leveled-up materials as welfare for Old Cow. Once he was more confident, he looked for the materials he needed and carried out more experiments. If he used too many of Old Cow¡¯s nts, Old Cow would definitely realize that something was up. Although Old Cow was a decent fellow, Wang Zhong still understood that a person¡¯s talent would arouse the envy of others. Lao Wang was not a newbie and knew that he should hide extraordinary things like the Fate Stone well.

    If he used the Fate Stone well, it might be the key for humans to free themselves. After experiencing so much, Wang Zhong was naturally a patient person. The more hope he had, the more cautious he had to be. Heid low and waited for his chance.

    ¡­

    The business at the flower shop was still half-dead. Little Lost Fox was in charge of the shop front. However, she spent most of her time napping. After all, Old Cow did not rely on sales from the shop front to sustain his business. Meanwhile, after Wang Zhong became an official employee, there was an obvious change in Old Cow¡¯s attitude. He no longer treated Wang Zhong as a hardworking all-purpose worker he had picked up.

    ¡°What is most important to a flower shop?¡± Old Cow walked in front while Wang Zhong followed behind him. Old Cow¡¯s majestic voice could be heard while he reprimanded Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Selling flowers is the most important,¡± answered Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Wrong!¡± Old Cow roared. ¡°Do you think I can sell enough flowers? Looking at the two of you, I will starve to death doing that!¡±

    Lao Wang rolled his eyes on the inside. That was the answer that Old Cow had given him when Old Cow was scolding him yesterday. Of course, this was not the first time. Wang Zhong remembered that Old Cow had asked him this question at least four or five times. In any case, the answer was different every time.

    ¡°The most important thing is to obtain the cheapest goods and sell them for the highest price. However, do you think it¡¯s as simple as obtaining goods for the cheapest price? Wholesale merchants are terrible. They will pass off second-grade products as good products and will pass off good products as premium products while never revealing their best products. If you think that you have profited by obtaining a wholesale price, you need to grow a pair of eyes! You have to be bright and see through the rotten organs of those wholesale merchants so that you will not be tricked! Only then will you be able to get the best products for the cheapest price!¡± Old Cow¡¯s face was full of pride. He was rather proud of this. ¡°Today, I will bring you along to widen your knowledge and learn a few things.¡±

    To be honest, Wang Zhong did not think that Old Cow knew much considering his IQ. However, since his boss had boasted to him, he would give Old Cow some face.

    There was a specialized wholesale market at the periphery of Catanlyke District. It was very far from Heavenly Treasures Street as they had to pass through half the city. Although Wang Zhong had traveled around in the city for a few days beforeing to work at the flower shop, he had been wandering aimlessly. He had no sense of direction and did not know where he had walked to. He only took a look at the strange things in the city but did not have a clear understanding of them.

    However, it was different with Old Cow beside him. Old Cow was talkative, and this was the first time Wang Zhong had felt the charm of this quality. He was simply a free guide who chattered to him along the way. He introduced and exined various things to him. Wang Zhong listened to him with keen pleasure.

    ¡°The territory of the Shell Shade Faction is gloomy.¡± Old Cow lowered his tone as they entered a dim street. It seemed like a normal street, but massive trees that did not let any light through hung overhead. Furthermore, this tree shade was not normal. A cold and gloomy aura wafted through the air, causing the temperature of the street to drop. Although there were many pedestrians on the street, it was very quiet. They could only hear countless strange footsteps. The gloomy and cold atmosphere made the lofty trees seem ghastly.

    The shops around them sold strange items. There were darkness pearls that radiated an aura of death, gloomy crystals that emitted a cold air, as well as various organs that were being soaked in bottles. There were even some massive eyes that were covered in sclera and that could make people shudder in fear when they saw them.

    ¡°The Shell Shade Faction is the mainpetitor of the Ninth Wilderness Path at Heavenly Treasures Street. There is often friction between the two, and they frequently snatch territories from each other. They fight every now and then, and lives would be lost. Then, when thew enforcement squadron takes action, they will start to bicker¡­¡± Old Cow¡¯s tone was very low now. ¡°In any case, the temper of these darkness elves is not very good. You have to be careful when you strike deals with them, let alone try to snatch their territory. The darkness elves dread being looked at by others. If you stare at them for more than a few seconds, they will be in great fear and try to fight to the death with you. They are very sensitive! You can¡¯t provoke them! You can¡¯t provoke them!¡±

    When Lao Wang sensed the unfriendly gazes from the gloomy shops around them, he quickly lowered his head. He should not show off when he was not supposed to. Provoking people for no reason might cause a fuss, but deliberately provoking people because of their traditions and habits was simply foolish.

    When they walked through the gloomy street, they saw a massive and deep ravine. It had an area of several thousand square meters and stood in the middle of the city. It was so deep that one could not see the bottom of the ravine, and it was like a massive hole. However, many manual elevators were densely gathered around the massive hole. Wang Zhong had seen this before when he was wandering around the city but had never gone down. He had always been curious about why a city would create this kind of ce.

    ¡°Many races in the Star Alliance have strange living habits. This kind ofrge hole can be found in many cities in the Land, and somerge cities may even have more than one. Strange races that cannot be exposed to light live down there, which is the underground world of the Land. It is said that there are darkness rules down there that are crueler and more bloody than those of the surface. These kinds of holes produce many good things and rich minerals. It is also one of the main star stone refinery grounds. Advanced civilizations need these races to do odd jobs and bitter work for them. So as long as the underground races do note up and cause any trouble, the Star Alliance will not care about them.¡± Old Cow sighed. ¡°I heard that the poor races underground are extremely poor, while the rich are extremely rich. Putting aside the bloody rules that are in ce, even the environment ¡ª with high temperatures, low pressure, extremely high gravity, and vacuums down there ¡ª makes it a ce where normal beings cannot live. The only ones who can make deals with the underground races are probably those of the insect race. Therefore, don¡¯t think of the insects as lowly. Those wriggling insects are actually extremely rich in the Star Alliance and are one of the few level-8 civilizations. Tsk tsk tsk. When I talk about those wriggling insects, I feel like ridiculing them. They are too good at earning money!¡±

    ¡°So are they digging mines? Have the mines in the divine territory not been fully dug up?¡± Wang Zhong asked curiously.

    Old Cow rolled his eyes. ¡°How many times have I said this? Don¡¯t use your ideas from your lower-ss civilization topare. Damn, thenguage candy must not be of an eptable standard. Anyway, the Heavenly River and the Netherworld River will constantly produce new resources. These resources will transform, and the method of obtaining them will also be different. It will obviously not harm the divine territory. You are pretty dumb for a celestialoid. Even if we all had to die, they would not allow the divine territory to be destroyed.¡±

 Chapter 989 - Revival

    <h4>Chapter 989 Revival</h4>

    Wang Zhong nodded. He had no choice, as he definitely had to go through a process to understand thews in the divine territory. He felt that Old Cow was deliberately treating him as a target to show off to. What should he do¡­? He did not know.The chattering throughout the entire journey allowed Wang Zhong to expand his knowledge greatly. Other than the Shell Shade Faction and the massive hole, Catanlyke District was still rather normal in other aspects. The streets were flourishing and colorful, strangely shaped races were found everywhere. Although most races lived together, there was still a main civilization in every small region. The style of buildings along the streets would tend towards that civilization. This was a rather normal tradition in the Land.

    The stronghold of the variousrge civilizations were the various blocks. Large civilizations had strongholds in every core region, while small civilizations could only upy the peripheral areas. However, even these small civilizations were at least level-6, such as the Ninth Wilderness Path and Shell Shade Faction. If civilizations like Earth wanted to establish a basic reputation on the Star Alliance, the minimum requirement was to lead a small region, increase their civilization level, or have an extremely powerful individual. Then, they would have the right to buy and sell shops in the Land and expand their sphere of influence. When they formed ces like ¡°Earth Street¡± and ¡°Earth Vige¡±, these ces would be the strongholds of humans. However, it was evident that these pleasant desires were too unrealistic. To the humans who could only depend on others for a living, this kind of future was far too distant¡­

    There was also a great power in the wholesale market.

    ¡°This is the Ansi civilization.¡± Old Cow introduced them to Wang Zhong. Unlike the darkness elves, there were not as many strange taboos here. They did not need to hide, with even Old Cow talking about them right in front of their faces. Ansians were easy to get along with and loved peace. Of course, their interest was money, and peace was simply supplementary. After all, it was said that amiability begat riches. Furthermore, they did not have greatbat power. They were a civilization that was adept at growing and cultivating nts, and were the biggest merchants of materials for elixirs and wholesale products in the Star Alliance. Although their civilization level was not high, they were extremely rich.

    ¡°Be careful of those Ansians. Although they seem generous, in reality, they are all cunning and shrewd. You must be alert when doing business with them. Don¡¯t be fooled because you were careless!¡±

    Ansians seemed to ssify as celestialoids, but they looked like a shuttle used for weaving, with a round head and sharp ears. It felt as if they would be able to spin many times to form a whip. Their skin was pale, and their hair was a rather beautiful tinum. Their ears were long and sharp, and their hearing was highly developed. The boss of the wholesale shop was half a building away but could clearly hear Old Cow talking to Wang Zhong. He shed a big smile and went to greet them. ¡°Dear Cow, you seem to have a bias against us. We are just running arge business. We are not calctive, nor will we cheat or trick people.¡±

    Old Cow¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Not calctive? Last time, you brought in so many products, yet you weren¡¯t willing to round off the cost for me? And you still dare to say that you are not calctive?¡±

    ¡°You were rounding off too much, Dear Cow.¡± The sharp-eared Ansian boss did not seem to care. He was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°You wanted me to round off from over 2,900 Star Coins to 2,000 Star Coins. How does that make sense? This time, I will give you a special discount. I will round off thest digit for you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, is that of any use? At least round off the tens!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, Dear Cow. You are our old customer, so this small matter is not a problem. As for the price, we will keep it as usual¡­¡±

    ¡°As usual?¡± Old Cow¡¯s eyes widened and pushed Wang Zhong out. ¡°Do you recognize who he is?¡±

    The Ansian boss was slightly dumbfounded. When he suddenly looked at Wang Zhong¡¯s physique, he thought that he was a fallen Heavenly Wing who had folded his wings. But how could this be the case? Heavenly Wings would not rob openly, right? Furthermore, he did not have any wings. Thus, the Ansian boss did not quite approve of him.

    ¡°This is a human!¡± Old Cow was full of confidence. ¡°A level-3.5 civilization. Have you heard of them?¡±

    Wang Zhong was slightly surprised. He never thought that a human from a level-4 civilization could be used to scare others.

    The Ansian boss was also evidently stunned. What did this mean? What was his train of thought?

    Meanwhile, Old Cowughed. ¡°Even this kind of trash civilization can enter the Star Alliance. What does this mean? This means that the situation in the entire Land is very poor and needs new resources to make up for it. It is not easy to sell things, so why are you being calctive with me? I am going to level up soon. Where else are you going to find such a good partner to work with?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Wang Zhong and the Ansian boss instantly furrowed their eyebrows.

    ¡°Give me a 30% discount!¡± After he was done using Wang Zhong, Old Cow pushed Wang Zhong aside and confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I bullied you. I gave you a fair chance to bargain!¡±

    ¡°¡­Dear Cow, you have taught me something new!¡± The Ansian boss seemed to have finally recovered from his tongue-tied state after a long while. Even though he was a member of a race that was famous on the Star Alliance for their ability to earn money, he felt that his negotiation abilities were much weaker than Old Cow¡¯s. ¡°How about this? I will give you a 15% discount on top of your existing 10% discount.

    ¡°A 25% discount! That is my lowest!

    ¡°A 20% discount. I can¡¯t go any lower! If I go any lower, I won¡¯t make any profit!¡±

    ¡°Profits? You are still being calctive! All you Ansians are a bunch of misers!¡± Old Cow whispered with a hateful expression on his face. Then, he took out a form. ¡°Okay, okay, then it¡¯s a deal. Give me a 25% discount next time. Give me your best goods. Don¡¯t pass off second-grade goods as good products. Don¡¯t even think about smuggling them in! You know my habits. I will check through them!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I can only give you a 25% discount next time!¡± The Ansian boss waved his hand. ¡°Dear Cow, as for the checks, if you find any fake product, we will make up for it with ten products.¡±

    ¡°Look at your shameful calctive habits!¡± Old Cow rolled his eyes at him. A 20% discount was already a massive breakthrough. What about the 15% discount next time? He would leave it for the next time he came and would think of a way to increase the discount to a 25% discount. Old Cow waved hisrge hand. ¡°Stop the nonsense. You chatter so much just about the price. Hurry up and give me the products!¡±

    Dragon¡¯s tongue orchid, ghost grass, heavenly baby fruit,ntern fire wick, hundred-flower shell snake fruit¡­ The products were nted in individual pots. Wang Zhong recognized all of them and could tell that they were all good products. These nts were considered rather valuable. Furthermore, they were delicate and not easy to cultivate. Meanwhile, those that were stored inrge boxes with runes engraved on them were cheap.

    In the divine territory, good things might not be very expensive. This was because the quality-price ratio was a very important factor to consider. Furthermore, not only was the value of the product itself important, its rarity also had to be considered. For example, the box of Loying Fruit that Old Cow had ordered contained rich spiritual energy and was an essential material to create many kinds of elixirs. It could be used in a wide range of areas and would normally not be cheap. However, this nt was easy to cultivate and was small, allowing it to be easily transported. Furthermore, it was also grown inrge quantities. Thus, the price of transporting them from where they were produced in the Fifth Dimension to the divine territory was much lower than many other products. It was in high supply and high demand, and had a low cost. Thus, the price of the Loying Fruit would not be inted. Therge box of Loying Fruit that Old Cow had ordered contained 10,000 fruits, but only cost 100 Star Coins.

    However, even with this worthless item, Old Cow was very picky. When he opened the box, he could not help but check every single piece. Meanwhile, the Ansian boss constantly furrowed his eyebrows when he saw this.

    ¡°Dear Cow, you are dying too much time like this. We have specialized equipment to conduct checks. We can do a free wide-scale quality check in front of you now.¡±

    ¡°Go to the side and wait there!¡± As Old Cow spoke, he picked up a few pieces with slight ws from the box. In reality, these blemishes did not greatly affect their quality. ¡°With your equipment, can you still say that your products are good? Furthermore, you said that you will rece one poor product with ten products, right? Count these. There are twenty-one poor nts!¡±

    Even Wang Zhong started to sweat profusely seeing this, let alone the Ansian boss. If Old Cow was given a magnifying ss, he would definitely observe these 10,000 Loying Fruits for an entire day!

    This tenacity was too terrifying. When the Ansian boss saw Old Cow¡¯s slow actions, his eyelid twitched continuously. In the end, Old Cow picked out 100 fruits with small ws. The boss no longer had the courage to give him another 1,000 fruits for him to slowly look through and waved his hand. ¡°I will give you a discount worth a thousand fruits¡­¡±

    ¡°That is 10 Star Coins.¡± Old Cow taught Wang Zhong with great satisfaction. ¡°Did you see that? This is how you do business! What is the most important when opening a shop? It is one word, conscientiousness! Next time, if I ask you to replenish our stock, you have to choose like this!¡±

    After a long time, it was already afternoon when he finally finished checking the goods that were worth over 1,000 Star Coins. As the merchant was slowly packing, Old Cow wanted to go somewhere else to take a look. Thus, he entrusted this to Wang Zhong. ¡°Observe their packing carefully. Although we have ordered the goods, don¡¯t allow them to change the goods after we have picked them so carefully.¡±

    When the Ansian boss saw therge ck cow wander to the flower shop opposite, he finally felt as if he had put down a heavy load. He wiped his sweat and felt rather sentimental. ¡°Doing business with Dear Cow always feels like a cruel torment every time. However, he said something good. Business is bing harder and harder as customers are too picky now.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept the ¡°defective¡± goods that Old Cow had picked out into arge box and saw Wang Zhong¡¯s curious gaze. He did not look down on his status as a so-called level-3.5 civilization. He opened the box and allowed Wang Zhong to take a look. Wang Zhong saw a mess of nts in all sizes inside. They all had ws in some way or another, but they were evidently products that could still be used. ¡°Look. These are all the products that those picky customers have picked out.¡±

    Wang Zhong had an idea. ¡°Boss Hu, how do you deal with these products?¡±

    ¡°Rx, we Ansians only sell the best products. After all, we dare to say that we will rece any defective product with ten products. We will definitely not mix these defective goods into new stocks.¡± Boss Hu rolled his eyes. ¡°We will throw all of these away. Ha ha.¡±

    The foolish cow thought that he had struck a good deal, but Boss Hu actually started with 50% discounts for all his other customers. He was only calctive with customers who bothered over trivial matters and were greedy for small gains. The impatience he had shown was just an act. Furthermore, Old Cow always bought many goods that Boss Hu did not know how he would deal with. Thus, he would definitely y along. Moreover, although he had alwayse alone in the past, he had brought a strange creature this time. Boss Hu definitely had to be very careful.

    This gaze was very familiar. Wang Zhong had seen this expression when unscrupulous merchants seeded in their schemes. After all, the eyes were the windows to one¡¯s soul, and this applied to many races. Of course, this did not apply with those who had hundreds of windows.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t throw them away. Give them to me. I am learning how to make elixirs and can use them,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t give you these for free. We also give batches of products to students learning alchemy. However, since you followed Old Cow here, I will give you some face. These will be yours for 10 Star Coins.¡±

    ¡°Boss Hu, I think that the goods you sell to my boss are slightly expensive. My boss thinks highly of me, and I might be the one buying supplies next time.¡± Wang Zhong did not need to speak much and stopped here. Luckily, he had lived in the lower sses of society and would not be tricked by this. Boss Hu did not seem like an idiot.

    ¡°Ha ha. Brother, you are very straightforward. We Ansians like to make friends. Sure, this is yours for one Star Coin. Let¡¯s not sow any discord.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What a happy deal!¡±

    One Star Coin was what Wang Zhong had wanted. He maintained hisposure on the surface, but he was burning with excitement on the inside. This was the first step in changing his fate.

    The transportation of the goods was done by the machinery race, who monopolized this line of business. Although the delivery fees were not cheap, it was safe. Very few people in the Land dared to challenge the machinery race in this aspect. Of course, other goblins also ran simr businesses. They were rtively cheaper, but their efficiency was poor. Meanwhile, air transport waspletely monopolized by the machinery race. This time, Old Cow had bought many goods. Wang Zhong even had the feeling that just opening a flower shop was an injustice to Old Cow. It felt as if he was doing business underground, but he had never been able to ask this.

    After a busy day of work, he finally returned to his room. Wang Zhong could not wait to start experimenting.

    There were over a hundred fruits in the box, but Wang Zhong very quickly realized that he had been tricked. Eighty percent of the goods were dead and had lost all their spiritual energy. This wastage was natural when goods were transported to the divine territory, and defective goods would be worthless goods, just like how items from Earth would transform when sent here. After selecting the fruits for a long time, there were only 32 fruits that were still ¡°alive¡±.

    However, it was a good deal to have obtained all these for one Star Coin. Wang Zhong quickly adjusted his state of mind and entered his fragment world. He ced the 32 fruits on the ground lightly, and something strange happened. The ground that was extremely sturdy to him seemed to have turned into liquid as a strange integration urred between the ground and the fruits. The ground slowly became soft like a liquid and automatically ¡°engulfed¡± the fruits. Then, the ground became t again and looked as if nothing had been nted. Then, he sprinkled some water from the flower nursery on the ground, but it was repelled by the ground and was not absorbed.

    These two strange discoveries left Wang Zhong in disbelief. At first, he thought that the fruits had actually been ¡°eaten up¡±. However, as he took a closer look and slowly sensed the air, he could still feel power from the Fate Stone slowly seeping into the nted ground, as if it was nourishing the nts. He did not even need to water them with water.

    This was useful!

    Lao Wang was slightly excited, as the first step had been very sessful. He thought about thentern fire wick that he had casually tossed into the fragment world butter discovered had grownpletely here. He seemed to have figured out the reason why.

    As he sensed the delicate power of the Fate Stone flowing into the ground, Wang Zhong observed but did not see the surface of the ground protruding even slightly. It seemed like he would not see any results for a while. Thus, he had no choice but to retreat from the fragment world. Even if the Fate Stone was actually useful, it looked like it could not hasten the process.

    Wang Zhong had a pleasant dreamst night. He dreamt that his fragment world had be vast and boundless, and various mysterious all-natural treasures were growing inside. However, this was discovered by a Heavenly Core expert who wanted to snatch the world. Then, Wang Zhong gave a cold snort and used only the tip of his finger to turn the Heavenly Core expert into air. He recalled the loneliness of being invincible and sensed how the Star Alliance changed their perspective of humans. Just as he was enjoying himself, Old Cow¡¯s explosive roar sounded. ¡°The sun is already high in the sky, but you¡¯re still sleeping? Wake up and work. We¡¯re opening the shop!¡±

    ¡­

    At that moment, in the distant and unreachable Heaven was a sacred mountain covered in dense mist. Colorful mist swept past the mountains, while purple clouds floated about. asionally, real dragons and sacred phoenixes could be seen, and the figures of the Qilin[1] and other strange beasts appeared from the mist and the clouds. It was a divine sight.

    Deep within the sacred mountain was a pce that seemed to be made out of ice. Cold air surrounded the pce and did not disperse. The surroundings were extremely peaceful as everything had been frozen. It was as if the pce had been sealed for 10,000 years and had been standing since the beginning of time. A purple dragon that was several hundred meters long lingered outside the pce and seemed as if it was protecting this ce. It did not move and looked like it had existed as long as the ice pce had been standing. If it were not for the purple air that asionally shot out from its nose, one would have wondered whether this was a realistic statue.

    Crack¡­

    A clear cracking sound suddenly broke the silence that had shrouded the ice pce for 10,000 years. A crack appeared in the ice underneath the pce. Even though it was a light sound, the massive dragon immediately sensed this. Its massive eyelids that were the size of a room were lifted, revealing a pair of terrifying eyes. It was as if there was lightning shing past its eyes.

    Closely after.

    Crack crack crack crack!

    There was a series of cracking sounds. Not only did the ice creak, countless colorful flowers also grew and bloomed in the walls and pirs of the pce that was made out of ice.

    ¡°Princess!¡± A massive dragon that was lingering outside the castle jumped up from the ground. Its massive body soared high into the sky and turned into countless purple thunderbolts that shot at the ground. When itnded on the ground, it had turned into a humanoid elder with white hair. There was boundless joy and excitement on his face as he respectfully waited outside the pce.

    Several hundred years had passed, and the princess had been sleeping for a long time. He had been on guard here all this while and could not remember exactly how long he had been keeping guard outside the castle. The day that the princess revived had finally arrived.

    The entire pce had been enveloped in a blooming sea of flowers. One could hear the faint cry of dragons and phoenixes in the air, while the Qilin and other beasts in the mountains roared. The entire sacred mountain was undergoing a revival, making everything in its surroundings worship it!

    ng ng ng ng!

    The heavy door of the pce gradually opened amidst the mist. A fragrant scent gushed forth, and purple air blew past. A beautiful and otherworldly barefooted girl appeared at the door of the pce.

    [1] Qilin ¨C a mythical hooved chimerical creature in Chinese mythology

 Chapter 990 - Crown Prince Jiao

    <h4>Chapter 990 Crown Prince Jiao</h4>

    The clothes she was wearing seemed soft. She did not have a resplendent and threatening aura, but the moment she appeared, it was as if the entire world had lost its color. Even the colorful mist and fog in the sky, the Qilin and beasts running in the mountains, as well as the faintly discernible dragons and phoenixes in the air ¡ª all instantly turned monochrome. All the colors in the world seemed to have been concentrated on this exceptional girl.¡°Your Highness!¡± The white-haired dragon servant knelt down and was so excited that his entire body started to tremble. Even though she had been asleep for several hundred years, the princess was still the same old princess. She was still as young and pretty as she was several hundred years ago. The dragon servant even felt as if she had be even more dazzling.

    ¡°He has arrived.¡± The princess smiled and looked beyond the white-haired dragon servant and the sacred mountain, where the Heavenly River that connected the two worlds was. Massive white Heavenly River energy flowed from the river.

    The terrifying Heavenly River that even the top four races could not directly face seemed extremely amiable and gentle to her. She could feel many things in the flowing energy that others could not sense. At that moment, a familiar aura was mixed with the energy. It was this familiar aura that had awakened her from her sleep.

    The white-haired servant was slightly stunned. Then, extreme joy appeared on his face. It was no wonder that the princess had awakened from her slumber. ¡°The heavenly cycle is urring. The almighty will be born, but I cannot imagine how much difficulty they will face. Would you like me to¡­?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°The current times are different from the past. He has not returned to the past, and the natural order is still the same. Perhaps this is the most critical period. Furthermore, if the celestial races discover this, it will result in many variables.¡±

    The white-haired servant was stunned. Several hundred empty years had passed. Things might have remained the same, but people had changed. However, the Land was in too much chaos, but they were going to ignore it. What if they fell short of sess for theck of a final effort?

    The girl¡¯s smile was full of confidence. She looked up at the Heavenly River in the distance. Among the flowing energy, there was a dazzling message that only true dragons were able to understand. ¡°The news of my revival must be kept secret!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The dragon servant respectfully said. ¡°Also, the four top races have invited us to attend a ceremony. We have always rejected them, but what about this year?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost time for the Heavenly Gates to open again.¡± She was talking to herself. ¡°Ninth Uncle, please help me take a look.¡±

    Every now and then, the Heavenly River would experience tides. During this period, it would be rtively ¡°weaker¡± as the extremely brutal energy in the Heavenly River would be diminished. Furthermore, the Heavenly River connected the Heaven and the Land and was the only passageway between the two worlds. Thus, those who wanted to fly into the Heaven from the Land would have a faint chance of sess then.

    Thus, this period was called the Opening of the Heavenly Gates. Experts in the Land who had the qualifications to ascend would obtain the approval of the four top civilizations in the Heaven. Then, they would enter the Heaven from the weakened Heavenly River and get their big break.

    In order to obtain approval, they had to fulfill two conditions. Firstly, they had to obtain permission from the Heaven. Secondly, they had to reach the Heavenly Core Stage, which meant that they had to umte their Gold Core.

    In reality, the first condition was to make the authority of the Heaven conspicuous and to eliminate candidates who were inferior, or had exhausted too much of their vitality. Meanwhile, the second condition was a rigid condition. If they did not umte their Golden Core, they would simply die at the Heavenly Gates. Of course, this harsh process was very useful for attaining the Heavenly Core Stage and was even a necessary process.

    Of course, these were the conditions from the Heaven. There were also a bunch of troublesome conditions on the Land. After all, they had a poption of several hundred million, with many civilizations mixed together. Thus, it was a ratherplicated society. The quota was limited and was usually monopolized by civilizations that were level-6 and above. In reality, level-8 civilizations made up half of the quota; level-7 civilizations formed 30%, and the remaining percentage was spread out among the other races. However, level-6 civilizations would usually make up the bulk of this remaining quota, leaving the rest to level-5 civilizations¡­

    Level-4 civilizations? They did not have a ce.

    Meanwhile, the dragon race was the only race that was not harmed by the energy from the Heavenly River as they were born this way. They were also the only race that was not differentiated by a civilizational level. There were also diverse opinions about their origins. Some said that they were the only level-10 civilization, while others said that they were messengers from the Hyperdimension. However, it was agreed that they were detached from the rest of the world. Of course, members of the dragon race were few and far between. They were in a dormant state most of the time and did not interfere in the operations of the divine territory. However, it was a massive honor to have the dragon race present for special events. Furthermore, the dragon race was of utmost importance to the top experts in the four top celestial races as the dragon race was the bridge between the Fifth Dimension and the Hyperdimension.

    There was no change in their surroundings. The girl looked into the distance with a charming smile. In an instant, it was as if the entire world had turned brighter. Her pure white fingers gently tied up her hair. This action caused even the flowers to copse, but her gaze seemed as if she was about to break through time and space.

    The goodbye felt like it had only happened yesterday. He¡­ had truly done it.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at the Shell Shade Faction in the Catanlyke District¡­

    A gloomy and massive Jiuli Tree released a thick gloomy aura. This was the core of the Shell Shade Faction. Meanwhile, the sealing ward that released shocking energy allowed the gloomy aura to perfectly umte within a radius of 1,000 meters. Even though it was a bright and sunny summer day when the heaven and the earth were clear, it was cold and gloomy here. It was as if sunlight was never seen here.

    A massive white snake lingered at the ce where the gloomy Jiuli aura was the strongest. There were two short horns on the top of its head, and four thin limbs were covered in a thin membrane. One could see undeveloped dragon ws through the transparent membrane that looked like the tender arm of a baby. Every time it breathed in the gloomy Jiuli aura, one could see thick gloomy aura flowing through the transparent membrane, nourishing its limbs that were slowly growing.

    A massive snake was turning into a flood dragon. It was 70% to 80%plete!

    An elder who was shrouded in a gloomy mist appeared not too far away. He was the Suzerain of the Shell Shade Faction, Yin Jiuli. At that moment, there was a rare excitement and kindness in his cold gaze as he looked at the massive snake.

    It seemed the massive snake had sensed the appearance of this elder. After the massive snake breathed in the gloomy aura once more, it turned into a gloomy mist and rushed over. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a handsome young man.

    He was the Crown Prince Jiao of the Shell Shade Faction!

    This was an eloquent and rousing name. Even in the periphery of the Land, he was an illustrious being. This was not simply because of his strength, but also because of his terrifying potential and natural talents. He was only 20 years old but had already started to transform into a flood dragon and umte his Void Core. He was ranked first even in the history of the Shell Shade Faction. He was also the hope of the Shell Shade Faction!

    ¡°Father.¡± He was respectful and peaceful,pletely unlike the ordinary dark and heavy creatures in the Shell Shade Faction. His entire being was shrouded in exceptional intelligence as he respectfully folded his hands.

    ¡°Although the gloomy Jiuli aura is an exceptional source of nourishment from my race, if you actually transform into a flood dragon, darkness and light will swap, and the gloomy Jiuli aura will no longer be suitable for you.¡± There was a kind smile on Yin Jiuli¡¯s face. He paused for a while but then spoke again, ¡°Jiao¡¯er, after several hundred years, you are the genius with the highest chance of entering the Heavenly Gates in the Shell Shade Faction. Your future is boundless. Now, we are only two or three years away from the Opening of the Heavenly Gates. With your potential, you will be able to fully transform by then. I know that you are diligent, but this does not mean that you can advance rashly because of your greed for sess. You need to know that going too far is just as bad as not going far enough.¡±

    ¡°I will carefully observe what you have taught me,¡± the Flood Dragon Crown Prince smiled and respectfully replied.

    ¡°Carry out your cultivation slowly for now. Go out more and make more friends as they will be a great help when you enter the Heaven in the future,¡± said Yin Lijiu with a smile while he took out an invitation from his pocket. ¡°The 500th anniversary of the Cloud Mist Faction is happening in a few days. Please go on behalf of them. Princess Cloud¡¯s natural talents are of the same level as yours, and she is destined to leap through the Heavenly Gates in the future and step into Heaven. You can build rtions with her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Crown Prince Jiao received the invitation. Of course, he understood what his father actually meant. ¡°Father, recently when I am cultivating, it felt like the growth of the Jiuli Tree was bing harder and harder to seal and suppress. The concentration of the gloomy aura is also overflowing. Our territory is just too small, and if we don¡¯t expand¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Yin Jiuli nodded his head and said, ¡°The Ninth Wilderness Path has bribed the Star Alliance. However, the merchants in Heavenly Treasures Street are protected by thew and are not willing to move. There are too many people, and it will not be good to forcibly move them. For now, Elder Li is in discussions with their representatives. This matter is not urgent. We have to take things slow.¡±

    ¡°Father, leave this matter to me.¡± The Crown Prince Jiao smiled. ¡°Entering society is also part of cultivation. Furthermore, since we have taken up so many resources, we should do something for the races. After cultivating for such a long time, I should start moving.¡±

    Yin Jiuli was slightly dumbfounded. Then, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Jiao¡¯er, you may have set your mind to this, but we need not force our way through this matter. Don¡¯t see them as just merchants. Their background is somewhatplicated, and there are members ofrge races among them. One or two actions might not matter, but if we do too much,ints will blow up, and the Star Alliance might exert pressure on us¡­¡±

    Crown Prince Jiao smiled. His father¡¯s outlook was still restricted to that of a level-6 civilization. He was too overcautious and indecisive.

    A year ago, he would have had the same thoughts as his father, but now that he was part of the group heading for the Heavenly Gates and had interacted with geniuses from various races in the Land, the Crown Prince Jiao had opened up his view. For a creature whose goal was the Heaven, no matter whether it was in terms of vision or outlook, he could notpare himself to the authorities in middle-ssed civilizations.

    It was only a street in the middle circle. Howplicated would their backgrounds be? They were simply the marginalized citizens of severalrge civilizations. If they actually had good backgrounds, they would not havee to Catanlyke District to open shops and have to pay protection fees to the Ninth Wilderness Path.

    Even if there were one or two members of advanced civilizations hiding among them, so what? As one of the genius disciples that was favored by the Heaven, he had many friends, unlimited potential, and a boundless future. Even if he offended one or two important figures fromrge civilizations, he had the confidence that he could protect himself. Furthermore, once he leaped into the Heavenly Gates and soared into the Heaven, even the Star Alliance in the Land would have to be polite to him and the Shell Shade Faction, let alone a few civilizations!

    Thus, he dared to do what his father did not dare to do. He was able to do all of them!

    The Jiuli Tree was the foundation of the Shell Shade Faction, and maintaining its growth demanded constant attention. In the past, the Shell Shade Faction did not have any confidence in themselves. They were simply a level-6 civilization, and being able to upy a street in the Catanlyke District was the limit of their ability. But now, it was different¡­ Because they had him!

    In order to achieve great things, could they afford to be overcautious and indecisive?

    Furthermore, the Void Core was only the first stage. To a few experts from level-7 and level-8 civilizations, their foundation was not the problem. The problem was turning nothing into something. There was no shortcut, and they could only use a massive amount of resources to umte their Core. With the current state of the Shell Shade Faction, this was definitely impossible!

    ¡°Rx, Father.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°We have to visit the Cloud Mist Faction, but we also have to settle this matter.¡±

    ¡­

    Although he had made several attempts in the past, he had always experimented with grown nts and tested out the recovery effects the fragment world had on damaged nts. This was his first time directly nting in the fragment world. Yesterday, there was a particr reason why he had immediately taken a fancy to the Loying Fruit. Even though it was among the ¡°trash¡± elixir materials in Old Cow¡¯s flower nursery, it was easy to cultivate and grew quickly. Its various special characteristics made it a decent material to experiment with.

    Lao Wang thought about the Loying Fruit in his fragment world for the entire day. He asionally used his spirit to take a look, but there were no changes in the surface of the ground even in the afternoon.

    Old Cow was chattering to Wang Zhong in the flower nursery. Recently, Wang Zhong had be particrly ¡°eager to learn¡± and was evidently more meticulous with his work in the flower nursery. This made Old Cow very satisfied. Thus, while he introduced the special characteristics of various nts to Wang Zhong, he would also include other knowledge, such as general knowledge about cultivation.

    ¡°Heavenly Soul? Major Heavenly Cmity? What in the world is that?¡± Old Cow¡¯s face was full of hate. ¡°Don¡¯t apply the cultivation systems in your lower-ss cultivation here. You dare to call fellows who don¡¯t even have the qualifications to advance to the Foundational Stage ¡®Heavenly¡¯? And what major Heavenly Cmity are you talking about? In the divine territory, if you have not formed your Core, you will not produce any Cmity! The Heavenly Cmity is a punishment from the Will, imposed because one¡¯s power has affected the rules of the world. If you take a look at the divine territory, do you think the rules here can be affected by you weaklings? Don¡¯t joke with me!

    ¡°Before the Void Core is formed, one will be said to be in the Foundational Stage, where one will build up the basics. We are also differentiated by our Spiritual Energy Points,¡± said Old Cow. ¡°Those who are able to reach a Spiritual Energy Value of 100 will reach the average standard of ordinary residents in the divine territory. They are able to resist the spiritual influence here and survive in the divine territory without any pressure. If you reach a Spiritual Energy Value of several hundred thousand, you will be able to sweep past this street without any problems.¡±

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes. When Old Cow started to show off, Wang Zhong particrly wanted to p him. He spoke as if reaching a Spiritual Energy Value of several hundred thousand was nothing.

    Rtively speaking, using his own power as a base, the Sacred Teachers in the Holy City probably reached a Spiritual Energy Value of several thousands. He did not expect that they did not evene close to reaching the Void Core Realm. Meanwhile, the wolf goblin he had previously faced felt several times faster and stronger than Wang Zhong was, but he was probably a little bandit who had only reached a Value of several hundred. Damn, he felt as if he had gone back to square one.

    In the divine territory, suchrge races, especially those from high-leveled civilizations, had many members, but this did not mean that all high-leveled civilizations had extremely powerfulbat powers. For example, although Old Cow was born to a level-7 civilization, he was not a naturalbat type. It was enough for him to live, but he would be easily defeated if he encountered abat type. However, since he had a good background, this would mean that he would live a rtively stable life.

    ¡°What Spiritual Energy Value must you reach to advance to the Void Core Realm?¡± Wang Zhong asked. He was very concerned about this.

    Of course, Old Cow knew about this. Which lower-ss civilization didn¡¯t want to have a new lease on life? However, the road of cultivation was too difficult. To aristocrat civilizations, it was not difficult to reach the Void Core stage. The difficulty was in forming their Gold Core. They needed arge amount of resources, as well as natural talents and favorable circumstances. Furthermore, only a few people possessed all these.

    ¡°What? You want to form your Core? Stop dreaming. You need to have natural talents like I do. I only gave up on cultivation because I love peace,¡± said Old Cow in an impressive manner. ¡°The Void Core does not have much to do with one¡¯s Spiritual Energy Value, but with one¡¯s natural talents. If not, the machinery race and the insect race would not be so tragic. Ha ha.¡±

    The boss of the Ninth Wilderness Path in Heavenly Treasures Street was called a Heavenly Core Stage Goblin, but in reality, this was no more than a name. If the Ninth Wilderness Path actually had a Heavenly Core Stage expert, why were they still in such a marginal ce like Catanlyke District? They would have started fighting for a spot in the inner circle.

    In reality, the main forces of many Factions were in their Foundational Stage. However, they were allbat types, while Old Cow and the rest of the people on Heavenly Treasures Street were ordinary people. If Wang Zhong had half of Old Cow¡¯s spiritual energy, he would have been able to defeat four Old Cows. Frankly speaking, the people in the divine territory focused on their realm and cultivation, but they were not as good in terms ofbat. However, this view might be because he did not have much experience.

    Just as they were chatting, they suddenly heard a clear crashing sound outside the flower shop. Old Cow furrowed his eyebrows and immediately jumped up. ¡°This stupid girl broke another one of my flower pots again!¡±

    Wang Zhong was amused. He could already see the scolding that Little Lost Fox would receive. However, before Old Cow could rush out, they heard the sound of multiple flower pots breaking in session.

    ¡°You dare to bump into my young master? Are you tired of living?!¡±

    Pa!

    ¡°Ya!¡±

    BOOM!

    It sounded like someone had slipped and fallen. Then, they heard a surprised shout from Little Lost Fox.

    Was someone causing trouble?

    The changes that urred outside the shop happened very quickly. The expressions of Old Cow and Wang Zhong immediately changed, and they charged out of the flower nursery. They saw that the flower shop was in a mess, with broken pots strewn everywhere. A spider goblin with eight limbs was pulling Little Lost Fox¡¯s messy hair, and she was being beaten up.

    Little Muddle Head¡¯s face had turned red and swollen. She wanted to argue with the spider goblin that was pulling on her hair and struggle, but she could not move. She could only stretch out her hand to barely cover her face. There was blood at the corners of her mouth, and she was teary-eyed. She looked as if she had been wronged. ¡°Sob sob sob. Don¡¯t hit me. It hurts~~~!¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression sank. However, before he could do anything, Old Cow let out a ferocious roar.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    When Old Cow saw Little Lost Fox¡¯s miserable appearance, he was truly angry. His shop had been broken, and his employee had been beaten. He roared angrily and wanted to rush out.

    However, the spider goblin turned his body slightly, and the elegant and handsome son of an official appeared in front of Old Cow.

    The young man was smiling. He casually looked at Old Cow and Wang Zhong, who had rushed out, but Old Cow felt as if his eyes were as deep as the moon. He was dumbfounded and felt as if he was about to fall into an endless dark abyss that he could not climb out from.

    Luckily, before he ¡°fell¡±, he felt someone beside him firmly pull him back. This real touch instantly pulled him out from the dark abyss and back into reality. Old Cow hurriedly took a closer look and realized that the one who had pulled him back was Wang Zhong. Although he was a far cry from the cultivation standard in the divine territory, in terms of his realm and his resistance to this harsh environment, Lao Wang was much stronger than Old Cow, who had never cultivated before.

    Crown Prince Jiao was rather surprised. This human who seemed extremely weak was actually able to ignore his eye technique. He took another look at Wang Zhong. He looked like an employee working in the shop. Was he a practitioner from a lower-ss civilization in the peripheral worlds?

    [0] Jiao ¨C flood dragon in Chinese mythology.

 Chapter 991 - Passer-By Aiolos

    <h4>Chapter 991 Passer-By Aiolos</h4>

    This was very normal. These low-civilization practitioners were usually determined and had undergone cultivation for a long time. A majority of them had experienced many difficulties, but even though they had a profound realm, they did not have the corresponding body and power. This was because their genes were too weak and they faced limitations in cultivation. In the divine territory, there were many pseudo-experts from lower-ss civilizations. Their strength was not worth mentioning, but because they had cultivated for a long time and developed a resolute mind, they were typically not affected by such shallow techniques. They beat many practitioners in the divine territory in this aspect.Old Cow took a clear look at the visitor. Then, his rage instantly turned into cautiousness as he started to grin widely. This rapid change in expression made Wang Zhong tongue-tied. ¡°My god, it¡¯s Young Master Jiao. You have advanced. Congrattions! How has this girl offended you? Hand her over to me. I will definitely punish her fiercely!¡±

    ¡°How daring!¡± The tall andrge spider goblin behind the Crown Prince chided him. ¡°Who are you? How dare you order our Young Master around!¡±

    Old Cow quickly smiled apologetically. ¡°Old Cow did not intend to do that. I just felt that beating up servants like this¡­¡±

    Before he could finish talking, the spider goblin was about to scold him again when the young Crown Prince waved his hand slightly. The spider goblin that was about to break out into a scolding respectfully retreated, while the spider goblin that was beating up Little Lost Fox also stopped immediately. Old Cow thought that they were about to let this slide and was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Young Master is outstanding. Lord, you are very generous. Stupid girl, hurry up and apologize to the Crown Prince!¡±

    During times like this, determining how exactly Little Lost Fox had provoked him was evidently unimportant. Old Cow could also see the situation clearly. However, before the teary-eyed and wronged Little Lost Fox could react, the Crown Prince smiled. ¡°Apologize? If an apology can resolve problems, wouldn¡¯t this world have already copsed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Old Cow cheerily stretched out his hand and lightly touched his mouth. ¡°Look at my foolish brain. I will prepare a table over there beside you. Yes, yes¡ª¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± one of the spider goblins chided. ¡°Why would our Young Master of the Shell Shade Faction go to such a ce! Do you think that you have the right to treat our Crown Prince?¡±

    More and more people started to observe them. When they heard what was said, they were shocked, and the whispers grew louder. The Crown Prince Jiao of the Shell Shade Faction was one of the most well-known figures in the entire Catanlyke District, even more so that his father, Yin Jiuli! He was a super genius who had been selected for the Heavenly Gates array before he even reached the age of 20! His growth was given priority in the Land, and he was a major figure that had the chance to step into Heaven in the future. He was on apletely different level from these unworthy people in the Land!

    Furthermore, even if he was eventually unable to enter the Heavenly Core Stage, he had a high chance of umting his Gold Core. He was someone that people like them could not challenge.

    A few years ago, there had been a lot of friction between the Ninth Wilderness Path in the Heavenly Treasures Street and the Shell Shade Faction beside them, until Crown Prince Jiao emerged one year ago. Then, the reputation of the Shell Shade Faction instantly exploded andpletely suppressed the power of the Ninth Wilderness Path. However, it was said that the Crown Prince was fully focused on achieving his path and was crazy about cultivation. Why would he suddenly appear on Heavenly Treasures Street?

    ¡°Old Cow is suffering¡­¡±

    ¡°Did Little Lost Fox offend him? That girl is often forgetful. Oh, she has caused great trouble this time to offend Crown Prince Jiao. I suppose that even the Ninth Wilderness Path will not care about this.¡±

    The alliance that resisted the acquisition of Heavenly Treasures Street was led by Old Cow and a few other beings. Today, he hade with Old Cow as his target. He was nning to punish him as an example to others. ¡°You dared to try to sell half a year¡¯s worth ofntern fire wicks to me for 100 Star Coins? Do you think that I¡¯m too foolish?¡±

    Old Cow was stunned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Little Lost Fox still felt wronged. She remembered what had happened today. ¡°I said 5 Star Coins. I didn¡¯t sell them to you for 100!¡±

    Crown Prince Jiao smiled. ¡°So do you mean that I, the Young Master of the Shell Shade Faction, have lied? That is a rtively severe insult. p her for me!¡±

    The spider goblin gloomily waved its w. It had not actually started attacking just now. He shed Little Lost Fox twice and dealt with her. Wang Zhong hurriedly stood in front of Little Lost Fox, but before he could open his mouth to speak, a gust of wind blew past in the next second. He was sent flying as if he had been hit by a high-speed train and copsed at the side as if he was about to fall apart. He only had enough strength to breathe.

    He knew that there was a difference in power, but he never expected the difference to be sorge. He firmly gritted his teeth and tried his best to not fall unconscious. The other seven legs of the spider goblin were rubbing against one another. ¡°If you don¡¯t know about life and death, I will teach you in a little while.¡±

    Wang Zhong looked at the murderous intent in the spider goblin¡¯s gaze. This was the first time Wang Zhong had sensed such intense rage since he had entered the divine territory. The two years he had spent in Tianjing had been toofortable and easy, causing him to lose his sense of danger. However, this kick had fully awakened him.

    He was a good-for-nothing in the divine territory. The Fate Stone caused him to consider many nonessential things. Increasing his strength was his first task. If not, everything would be of no use!

    As he watched the spider goblin raise the struggling Little Lost Fox, its ws repeatedly rubbing against her white face, Crown Prince Jiao did not immediately take action. Instead, he smiled and looked at Old Cow. ¡°Old Cow, you are a smart person. You should know what I want. If anyone blocks my path, I will destroy their entire family!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I really cannot sell this shop.¡± Old Cow definitely knew what was happening. ¡°You cannot possibly force us to buy or sell. I believe that the Star Alliance will not ignore this.¡±

    As Old Cow spoke, he nced sideways outside the door. Thew-enforcing creatures from the machinery race had arrived. Yin Jiao smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Shell Shade Faction is a formal Faction that follows the rules. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Since you want to apologize, p yourself 100 times.¡±

    The machinery race had obtained the evidence, but Yin Jiao¡¯s actions were beyond the jurisdiction of thew enforcement squadron. He was rather precise in his actions.

    Old Cow gritted his teeth and started pping himself while facing everyone else. Yin Jiao shed a refreshing smile. ¡°Put more power into it. If you have no strength, I can get my subordinates to do it for you.¡±

    Not long after, amidst the pping sounds, Old Cow¡¯s head was swollen while Wang Zhong watched without saying a word. He would clearly remember what had happened today.

    Old Cow was finally done pping himself. Yin Jiao left behind a few words. ¡°I will stille back.¡±

    Old Cow¡¯s awkward smile waspletely frozen. He knew that he was the scapegoat to be punished as a warning to the rest. There would be no end to this.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in the Heavenly River sandpit, Aiolos was calm and steady. Just as he had nned, he slowly got used to the density and rules in thend. He found a direction to break through after the special environment in the divine territory had obstructed the energy in his body. On Earth, he had almost unlimited Soul Power; that did not disappear because he hade to the divine territory. Power was still power and still existed in his body. However, due to the change in environment, his body and will were unable to activate the power that was once easy to use.

    This was like losing ess to a treasure house. When he was on Earth, he was allowed unlimited ess to the treasure house, but when he reached the divine territory, ess to the treasure house changed, and the door was locked.

    Now, he had moved the door and formed a small gap. Although the door was still locked, he could use a few methods to borrow the riches inside. Just like that, his power was stable and sustainable. Sooner orter, he would be able to possess this treasure house once again. Furthermore, the divine territory had allowed it to change into arge treasure house. Most importantly, the divine territory was so powerful that it deserved to be called divine. However, in terms ofbat, they were weak here. If it were not for their great talents and understanding of spiritual influence, Aiolos felt that he would be able to rampage through a street. To humans, they still needed to be patient.

    Meanwhile, in the fields¡­

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    The rock spirits that managed this field looked at the field that had been severely damaged. Indeed, time had brought about great changes. Although they were paid to do this, even the rock spirits who were adept at controlling stones needed a long time to repair this level of damage back to a brand-new state.

    It was not easy to earn money from the Titans. However, this human was even more shocking. The rock spirits looked at Aiolos but did not dare to believe that until now, one-third of the damage in the field had been done by this human.

    Bang bang bang¡­

    Once again, Tsarilorhuan sent Aiolos flying. However, Tsarilorhuan did not have aplete advantage. Aiolos retaliated and fiercely kicked his chest. A small part of this great power was absorbed by the Titan¡¯s flesh, but most of the power traveled through his entire body ¡ª from his chest to his waist, then his legs ¡ª before traveling to the ground.

    Crash!

    It was as if an explosion had urred. The ground underneath Tsarilorhuan¡¯s feet rumbled and exploded into many pieces.

    ¡°Howfortable! Ha ha!¡±

    Tsarilorhuan¡¯s silver eyes shed, and electricity shot out. At the same time, his bones let out a strange cracking sound. Complex veins appeared on his exposed muscles. These veins swelled and expanded as silver lightning traveled from his head down to his body. When it reached the ground, it wildly traveled and elerated.

    Aiolos stretched out his golden hands and fiercely grabbed the lightning ¡°stare¡± that the Titan had produced. He took one breath, and terrifying veins appeared on his hands. This was the terrifying lightning stare of the Titans, and this was still the weakened version before transformation.

    ¡°Foul! Transforming is a foul!¡± At this moment, the rock spirit, which had been observing the fight, suddenly remembered his mission and loudly refereed the match. This was the mission that the Titan Lord had entrusted him with. It was evident that after the Titan transformed, even the flick of his finger was more than what a human would handle, let alone lightning. Of course, more importantly, the level-6 field that he had created could not endure the power from a level-7 civilization. After the Titan transformed, with one punch, the human would be done for, and the field would have to close for over ten days for repair work. Furthermore, this Titan Lord, who was still being punished to work at the Heavenly River sandpit, would probably not have enough Star Coins to pay him for the massive damage that had been caused.

    When Tsarilorhuan heard the shout of the rock spirit, he started to blush as he suppressed his power. The moving muscle veins rapidly shrank, and the lightning in his eyes was put away.

    ¡°Roar! Stop this fight, stop this fight!¡±

    Tsari roared angrily for the fight to stop. When he did not transform, Tsarilorhuan did not have any good methods to deal with Aiolos. This was also the reason why he could fight to his heart¡¯s content during this fight. Aiolos¡¯s punch was powerful enough for the pain to break through his skin and enter his internal organs and bones, even inciting his Titan instinct to transform. However, this was the limit. Once he transformed, thispetition would lose its meaning.

    As a soldier from the level-7 Titan civilization, Tsarilorhuan was only over 30 years old but already possessed a Void Core. In the divine territory, age was counted ording to how long they had lived in the divine territory. The spiritual energy in the divine territory and its exhaustion on the body were twopletely different concepts. Thus, in front of Tsarilorhuan, Aiolos was a small boy, but the growth of this small boy was shocking. However, what was most shocking was hisbat power!

    Aiolos was simply a genius who lived to fight. If it were not for the fact that Tsarilorhuan had his Void Core and could transform, he would have been no match for Aiolos. It was very obvious that he did not have any murderous intentions but had more than enough power to do so. It looked like the other civilizations had ignored this trait of the human civilization. This lower-ss civilization that lived within the games had rtively brutalbat techniques.

    ¡°Tsari, you are getting easier to defeat.¡± Aiolos flicked his wrist. He was very clear of his limits. He could still deal with a half-transformed Tsarilorhuan, but once hepletely transformed, Aiolos would be no match for him. In the divine territory, one¡¯s realm was threatening. Once they went into the outside world, they did not need techniques to fight.

    ¡°Cheh. I¡¯m only afraid that I will kill you and live in boredom for the rest of my life!¡± The Titan rolled his eyes. He could not lose with his words.

    At this moment, golden spiritual energy surged out from Aiolos¡¯s pores and shrouded his hand, constantly repairing his injured body. After just a dozen breaths, he could see a numbing sensation surging forth. His recovery abilities were growing faster, causing even him to be surprised. The treasure house within his body seemed to have a preference for recovery and regeneration. There were times when he would even think about whether he could instantly recover and eventually be an undying soldier in some sense?

    How would Aiolos, who had emerged from a bottom-ss civilization, be able to umte his Core? He did not have any way. Thus, obtainingbat power was still his first objective. He would only have a future if he remained alive. From what he saw, the divine territory that had existed for a very long time was deteriorating in certain aspects. He believed that his two brothers should see this as well.

    They left the rock spirit¡¯s field. As usual, they walked through the streets and took a shortcut to the pub as they discussed their battle. Tsari observed Aiolos¡¯s hands until he was sure that they had notpletely recovered. There was still some lightning power inside him that caused minor injuries. However, Aiolos¡¯s ridiculous recovery abilities allowed these injuries to heal the moment they surfaced. Thus, on the surface, one would not be able to tell that he was injured. Then, Tsari sighed and felt more rxed. Although he had unleashed the weakened version of the lightning stare, the essence of his power was that of a dazzling level-7 civilization. Rationally, to civilizations that were below level-6, it was a poison that could never be healed. There was no way to get rid of the apanying injuries. This was a suppression of power. Simply said, weak bodies could not withstand high-leveled power.

    Tsari stretched out his hand and forcefully pped Aiolos¡¯s body several times. He saw some silver lightning flowing out from beneath Aiolos¡¯s skin like living and agile snakes. The electricity flowed to between Tsari¡¯s fingers and then rapidly followed a path to flow into his lightning hair.

    ¡°You can take back that lightning?¡± Aiolos curiously looked at Tsari¡¯s hair and realized that it was real lightning. However, the mysterious thing was that as long as Tsari was willing, the lightning could be extremely meek. Touching them felt like touching a hot spring.

    Of course, Aiolos had never touched Tsari¡¯s hair. During their match, he had suffered many times because of this lightning hair that was just like a lightning sword. Even though Tsari had allowed Aiolos to touch it when he was drunk, Aiolos had never nned to stretch his hand into another man¡¯s hair. Even if that man was a Titan and Aiolos was extremely curious, he would definitely not do it. However, they had agreed that Tsari would find a Titan girl for Aiolos to try touching her hair. Of course, this was an agreement they had made after drinking. Only the God in the Titans¡¯ church knew whether Tsari would keep to his promise and carry this out.

    Tsarilorhuan smiled. As usual, he boasted about how silver electric Titans were grand and special even among the Titans. Their lightning was intelligent, and Titans had the ability to take back their lightning. This was simply the basics¡­

    However, he had just begun boasting when his smile froze.

    At that moment, the small road that they had walked through 100 times was excessively quiet. Even though people did not usually walk here, sounds from the street would usually travel in here. However, at this moment, they did not even hear a sound.

    Bang bang bang¡­

    ¡°As expected of a silver electricity Titan who is famous in the divine territory. Even though I have prepared so much, I was still unable to ambush you. If I had not used this artifact to conceal this rune, you might not have even stepped in here.¡±

    There was a sound, apanied by pping noises. Ten shadows appeared from the front and the back of the street, as well as the roofs of the buildings beside them. Their piercing murderous intents caused a chill in the air. Even the air started to carelessly surge, as if it was terrified, and a sharp gust of wind blew past the small path.

    Tsari looked at the person who was speaking. ¡°So it was you, you fool. You restrained yourself to only look for me now because you wanted me to fight assassins from the night race?¡±

    Tsarilorhuan¡¯s calm expression angered the other person. With the wave of his hand, the 10 assassins silently revealed their original appearance.

    The ¡°night race¡± did not alle from the same civilization. Instead, it was an organization of assassins from different civilizations. They were also one of the great powers in the Land. Since they had many civilizations living together, the power of the darkness would definitely be great.

    Their aura suddenly changed. ck sparks appeared on the two walls along the small path, as if countless flowers had instantly bloomed.

    When Tsarilorhuan saw these ck flowers, he was stunned. He shouted in shock, ¡°The Cosmos Void Array. You are rather willing to spend your capital!¡±

    Crash! Lightning shed, but there was no sign of transformation from Tsarilorhuan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Today is your day of death!¡± The ¡°person¡± in the lead was very handsome, but this only referred to the head in the middle. Meanwhile, there were eight other heads that grew out from his neck like warts, giving Aiolos the urge to punch and burst them.

    This was a member of the nine-headed dragon race, a level-7 civilization. Tsari had killed this fellow¡¯s elder brother. It was said that this race was both male and female. Halfway through hearing this, Aiolos wanted to vomit.

    At this moment, Aiolos raised his hand. ¡°Er, those who want to take revenge, please take revenge. Those who want to kill, please kill. I am just a passer-by. Can I leave¡­?¡±

 Chapter 992 - Silver Hear

    <h4>Chapter 992 Silver Hear</h4>

    ¡°This fellow is my bodyguard, and we are in a clique. You¡¯d have to kill him before you kill me,¡± said Tsari without any hesitation as he pointed at Aiolos. ¡°Brother, hold on. Give me some time to transform fully. I will kill all of them in minutes!¡±¡°Go away. Don¡¯t pull me underwater with you. I don¡¯t know you well. Do you really think that you are a divine Titan who is immune to anything? To this nine-headed scared dragon, I really have nothing to do with this fool. He is always attacking me in the fields to vent his anger. I don¡¯t know him well. If it were not for the fact that I cannot defeat him, I would have helped you beat him up.¡±

    When the assassins and the nine-headed snake that were about to attack saw this, they could not help but slow down their actions slightly. There was ridicule in their eyes, and it felt like they were watching a y. How amusing. This human had seen them but thought that he could keep out of this matter. Furthermore, had this human not thought about how long they had been investigating to be able to hide here? Was he still not sure? Was he acting dumb?

    ¡°I will kill you first!¡± Tsari was furious and suddenly reached out to grab Aiolos¡¯s hand.

    Aiolos dodged this attack, but he was one step behind. Tsari grabbed his arm and violently lifted him up, fiercely flinging him forwards!

    One of the night race assassins furrowed his eyebrows. Aiolos had fallen in his direction. He nimbly dodged him, but he hesitated to stab the knife in his hand into Aiolos¡¯s body. If it was not absolutely necessary, they were not willing to simply kill a free being. Most importantly, they would not be paid for killing him.

    However, Tsari had used all his strength to fling him. Thus, he drew back his knife slightly. However, the moment he drew back his knife, the human¡¯s angry and surprised expression from being thrown suddenly turned calm. His right hand turned golden, and his arm suddenly rose, grabbing the shoulder of the assassin at a strange angle.

    When the assassin saw Aiolos reaching for him, he smiled. ¡°How naive!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the naive one!¡±

    The assassin¡¯s hand had touched Aiolos¡¯s hand. He turned his head and calmly looked at Aiolos, as if he was watching an ant struggle for survival on a hot pan. If Aiolos fought back, he simply had to find a way to kill Aiolos. Even though the worst case scenario would be being discovered by the patrol troop, there would be enough proof to defend him when they obtained the evidence from his memories!

    However, the nine-headed snake suddenly thought of something. There was a tremble in his eyes. Then, he loudly warned everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! You must not touch him. His body¡­¡±

    Aiolos smiled. Crack! There was the clear sound of bones breaking. The cold face of the killer was suddenly torn apart and distorted, while the cold mockery in his eyes had turned into intense fear. His twisted arm was full of uncanny lightning that violently pierced through his body. The spiritual energy in his body wildly surged and fought back, but the lightning drove straight into his body. The next second, he exploded into many pieces.

    This was the might of the Titans!

    The nine-headed snake did not seem to panic. Instead, he coldly observed this. After all, he had spent money on these killers, and the lives of these killers were his.

    Aiolos faced an assassin that looked like a noodle and was about to run away. Aiolos turned back and punched him. It was evident that his enemy had underestimated thebat power of a lower-ss civilization. However, Aiolos did not feelfortable. When he punched this strange body, it felt as if his fist was punching cotton. Luckily, the assassin¡¯s main objective was Tsari.

    Even though Tsarilorhuan was unable to transform, the silver electric Titan who fully released his murderous intent still killed everything around him. He had a thunderbolt that posed fatal danger to these assassins in his hand, making Aiolos extremely jealous. This was also the reason why refined tools were extremely important in the divine territory. He did not know where to start attacking this darkness noodle in front of him, making him feel very ufortable.

    Opposite him, Tsari killed to his heart¡¯s content. In general, these assassins would explode in one sh. He had not used his full strength while fighting with Aiolos.

    The ¡°noodle¡± hadpletely wound around Aiolos. He had never thought that he would waste so much time on a low-ss creature. This fellow had a very strong body and unusually rich spiritual influence. However, he was an idiot who could only attack.

    The darkness noodle wrapped around Aiolos as if he was mummifying him. Two years of living in the sandpit, coupled with the reality that humans were extremely weak in this world, allowed Aiolos to learn many methods that he had once paid no attention to.

    For two years, he was no longer the invincible god ofbat like when he was on Earth, nor was he an omnipotent king. Aiolos, who once had boundless power, was nothing here. He had to learn everything from scratch.

    When Tsari saw that Aiolos was about to be strangled to death, he instantly exploded with violent energy. The darkness noodle did not have the chance to react before exploding from the impact of this intense power.

    When Aiolos saw Tsari who was heavily injured, he could not help but ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you kill more slowly?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s why I said that you are still too inexperienced. Wart monster, you are thest one remaining!¡± Tsarilorhuan grabbed his thunderbolt sword and shed an evil smile. ¡°I still have a technique called the Face-Life Technique!¡±

    At this moment, a buzzing sound suddenly filled the air. Then, the source of the sound instantly appeared in front of their eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Just as Tsari pulled Aiolos up, they suddenly heard the cold sound of machinery. This was not just one sound. Instead, over twenty members of the machinery race made the same sound at the same time.

    It was the patrol troop from the machinery race!

    Tsariughed coldly. ¡°I killed them too slowly.¡±

    At this moment, the middle head of the nine-headed snakeughed wildly. ¡°After suffering once, you still do not remember. You killed people during your term of imprisonment once again. Furthermore, you killed free beings. You are dumb. You are done for. Rx, I will take good care of your younger sister!¡±

    As he spoke, the other eight warts (i.e. the other heads) let out a chuckling sound. It was evident that he had waited for a long time to obtain this opportunity. Furthermore, from start to finish, the nine-headed snake had never made a move.

    ¡°Tsarilorhuan, you are suspected of killing free beings. ording to the sacredw enforcement rights that have been bestowed to me from the Star Alliance, I have the right to arrest you and your aplice. If you resist, your punishment will be doubled!¡±

    When the wart monster heard this, hisugh became even more ear-piercing. At this moment, Aiolos grabbed the lightning sword and was not affected by the pain of holding it. In a sh, he threw out the lightning sword like a javelin, which Pampas soldiers were best at.

    Before anyone could react, the lightning sword stabbed thergest head of the wart monster in the mouth. The next moment, there was a sh of light, and flesh flew everywhere.

    Closely after, the machinery race punched Aiolos to the ground, and an explosive pir of energy burst from Aiolos¡¯s body. His face was stered to the surface on the ground. Aiolos gritted his teeth. ¡°Tsari, back on Earth, the viins are the ones who speak more!¡±

    The Titan was also pressed to the ground, but he had beenughing out loud all this while. He suddenly realized that humans were truly brave. They dared to kill people even in front of thew enforcement officers from the machinery race. How cool!

    The efficiency of the machinery race was shocking. They were brought to trial on the day that they were arrested. Tsarilorhuan determined that the machinery race had not been bribed. Instead, when the nine-headed snake who was controlling the situation saw that the assassins were dead, he removed the screen that blocked the patrol team and used the machinery race to control Tsarilorhuan and Aiolos.

    The trial was the important part. However, the wart monster never expected that he would also be killed. The judge was not willing to care about these unlucky incidents. It would be strange if hundreds of such cases happened every day. Without the victim around, the verdict was quickly passed. Tsarilorhuan and Aiolos were penalized and would be imprisoned in the Arena for five years. Tsarilorhuan and Aiolos both lost their status as free beings and became ves.

    The Arena was definitely a cruel penalty that was only second to being issued a death sentence. Was a term of five years very short? In reality, no one had been able to survive for five years.

    They were temporarily put in jail. When Aiolos saw Tsari, who was obediently lying on the bed, he no longer thought about breaking out from prison. Hey on the other bed and thought about it before asking, ¡°What kind of ce is the Arena? Is it a very grave ce?¡±

    Tsari¡¯s enemy had spent so much effort to move Tsari from the sandpit to the Arena. It was evident that he would not allow Tsari to move somewhere else just to eat and be merry.

    ¡°Dear Brother, let¡¯s not talk about me first. Even prisoners from level-8 civilizations will face the most ruthless life-and-death battles when they enter the Arena.¡±

    Tsari¡¯s words made Aiolos dumbfounded. After knowing each other for so long, fighting and almost killing each other, and facing each other in so many battles, Tsari had changed the way he called Aiolos once again. He had switched from his initial ¡°little insect¡± to ¡°human¡±, then to ¡°Small Ai¡±, ¡°Big Ai¡±, ¡°Old Ai¡±, and so on. Today was the first time Aiolos was called ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t randomly use adjectives like that. It reminds me of the skin of cheese.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Tsari¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What is cheese?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a special human food.¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Every Titan was a hidden foodie. One would only be able to see this hidden side if one was familiar enough with them.

    ¡°I hope that I will have the chance to bring you to Earth and take a look. You will understand what a world of delicacies is. I am not looking down on you, but everything here is trash.¡±

    Tsariughed out loud. ¡°Brother, sorry for dragging you into this. Perhaps we might never be able to escape, but it will not be easy to kill us either. Even if I die, you might still live. What would it be like for a human to cultivate the power of Titans?¡±

    Aiolos was dumbfounded and sat up. Tsari stretched his hand into his pants pocket and fumbled around. It seemed as if he was rubbing something, yet it also seemed as if he was choosing something. Then, he took something out and tossed a small scroll with silver pages on Aiolos¡¯s bed.

    ¡°This is the ultimate art of the silver electric Titans. With your physique, you should be able to amodate this. Even among the Titans, only very few geniuses can learn this,¡± said Tsarilorhuan proudly.

    Silver Heart? Aiolos looked at the ancient words on the scroll. He stretched out his hand but then suddenly stopped. ¡°Where did you take this out from just now?¡±

    Tsari¡¯s face turned green, then red. Then, the Titan went out of control¡­ In reality, he had taken this from his thigh.

    ¡­

    Yin Jiao led his subordinates and slowly left. Before he left, he did not forget to kindly say goodbye to them. Meanwhile, the buzzing noises outside the door did not stop. Although they sympathized with Old Cow, they were more worried about what the Shell Shade Faction would do next.

    They were all owners of the nearby shops. The Shell Shade Faction¡¯s intention to purchase Heavenly Treasures Street was no longer a secret. However, since variousrge shops had formed an alliance, they were able to live together in peace even after half a year since the news broke out. After all, many free beings were involved. Everyone had thought that the Shell Shade Faction would not dare to do anything to them, but ever since Yin Jiao had joined the Heavenly Gates array, the situation had changed.

    Old Cow¡¯s flower garden rapidly grew deserted, as if the crowd just now had just been an illusion. The three beings in the house were badly battered.

    Little Lost Fox seemed to be in a very difficult position, but she sustained the lightest injuries out of all of them. After all, she seemed weak. The spider goblin had not nned to kill anyone and was afraid that he would kill this girl if he attacked with too much power, destroying Young Master¡¯s n. He would not do so in front of the machinery race either. There were no such fools in the divine territory.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s injuries were more serious. After all, the spider goblin¡¯s kick had not been a light one. There was arge bruise on his waist, and there were signs of his backbone cracking. Luckily, Lao Wang¡¯s internal organs were strong enough. Little Lost Fox was helping to apply medicine to Wang Zhong¡¯s back when her hand identally trembled and touched his injury. Arge bead of sweat immediately fell from Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, did I make you ache?¡± Little Lost Fox was in a tizzy. He could see that she was extremely tormented.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. This is nothing. After all, Ie from a level-3.5 world. The Shell Shade Faction is intentionally picking fault with us, and this had nothing to do with you. If Boss doesn¡¯t sell the shop, they will not let this slide.¡±

    To be honest, this injury was nothing. Putting aside the fact that he was from a lower-ss civilization, his experiences were rather rich. As for his image¡­ It was already gone. However, Yin Jiao¡¯s appearance had improved Wang Zhong¡¯s sense of danger. With the Secret Flower Garden as his sanctuary, he thought that he had enough time and greater safety here. However, from the looks of things now, he had been overthinking.

    ¡°What are the two of you secretly worrying about?¡± There was a deep and gruff hum. Old Cow held an ice cube and walked out from inside the room. His entire face was red and swollen. ¡°He was lucky today. If thew enforcement squad had not been around, you would have seen how I dealt with him! No matter what, I am also a part of the goblin race and a level-7 civilization. The Shell Shade Faction is no more than a level-6 civilization!¡±

    Wang Zhong and Little Lost Fox were stunned. There were still tears in the corners of Little Lost Fox¡¯s eyes. However, when she saw Old Cow, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve grown fatter¡­¡±

    Old Cow did not know whether tough or to cry. He looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°Young one, you can still bear it, right?¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. ¡°Boss, I think that we still have to think of a way.¡±

    He could see the anguish in Old Cow¡¯s smile. They had to think of a way. Although the Shell Shade Faction was from a level-6 civilization, Yin Jiao¡¯s natural talents and power determined his status. Meanwhile, Old Cow was an ordinary being out countless members in a level-7 civilization. No one would help him get out of this predicament.

    However, the smile on Old Cow¡¯s swollen face became even brighter. He walked over and patted Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder. He was still very optimistic. ¡°Don¡¯t care about it. Just stay alive. If you can smile, then don¡¯t cry!¡±

    ¡­

    Once the shop was cleaned up, Old Cow went out. His optimism was not an act, and there was a certain confidence behind it. Obviously, today¡¯s incident was only the beginning. Since they knew that Crown Prince Jiao from the Shell Shade Faction hade to purchase the shop, this had not happened purely by ident. Instead, this involved all the merchants in Heavenly Treasures Street. The Crown Prince had chosen Old Cow as his target as he knew that Old Cow was one of the leaders, and it was also to dissolve the so-called alliance. If they were not united today, they did not need to think of uniting in the future. However, it was evident that none of the merchants could challenge the Shell Shade Faction on their own.

    They had also established the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce for this reason. If one of them flourished, all of them would also flourish. Likewise, if one of them perished, the rest of them would also perish. All the merchants who had joined obviously understood this very well. It would be good regardless of whether they spent money to gain support, used their background and influence, or used thew-enforcing squad to pick on the bad habits of the Shell Shade Faction. The purpose of tonight¡¯s meeting was toe up with a n for a united resistance against the Shell Shade Faction. For the next few days, the entire Chamber of Commerce would be busy with this.

    However, all of these had nothing to do with Wang Zhong. He could not interfere with this or even have the qualifications to think of ideas for Old Cow. What ideas could hee up with? He did not even understand the basic policies that the Star Alliance had established for merchants. To the divine territory, he was a three-year-old kid.

    Hey down in his narrow room. Lao Wang was also reflecting on himself. The divine territory was not a paradise for weaklings to slowly grow, and humans were not even worth mentioning here. If he was lucky, he would be able to buy some time, but danger woulde anytime. If his enemy had not nned to refrain from killing people today, he would have died. His only way to change his fate was the fragment world. How was the Loying Fruit he had nted?

    When he stepped into the fragment world, Wang Zhong sensed a thick, fruity scent wafting inside the world. There was a dazzling golden light all around him, making him think that he had gone to the wrong ce.

    He took a closer look at the surface of the ground that had not sprouted anything in the afternoon. But now, there were Loying Fruit seedlings that were half a foot long each. Furthermore, there was a golden, fist-sized fruit growing on each of the shoots.

    This¡­

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded. He remembered that when he had used his consciousness to take a look in the afternoon, the Loying Fruit had not even sprouted. However, fruits had started to grow in just one day!

    For typical Loying Fruit, the process from nting to germination was the longest and would typically take about one month. Meanwhile, it would take about half a month for flowers to bloom and fruits to be produced. However, the nts in the fragment world had taken two or three days to germinate, and only took half a day to bloom and produce fruit.

    Would growing nts be even faster in the future?

    Was this growth a unique characteristic of the fragment world? Or was there another special reason?

    For now, Wang Zhong did not know. However, this did not stop him from being pleasantly surprised. At that moment, he quickly did a detailed check. There were 32 Loying Fruit seedlings, and none of them had died. All of them had managed to survive. Each seedling was about one foot tall and very thin. Their golden leaves had dried up and turned gloomy, but a golden, fist-sized fruit appeared at the tip of the stem!

    The golden fruit dazzled with an enchanting light and hung heavily on the branch, as if it was absorbing all the nourishment that the Loying Fruit seedling received. It was simply beautiful and rare. The golden fist-sized Loying Fruit was even more amazing than Wang Zhong had expected.

    A typical Loying Fruit was only the size of a bean, and many alchemists simply threw in Loying Fruits when making elixirs. The biggest Loying Fruit in Old Cow¡¯s flower nursery was only asrge as a dove¡¯s egg. Furthermore, unlike the typical pale yellow fruit, these Loying Fruits all had a golden glow! The thin golden skin of the fruit emitted a charm that was hard to resist. Meanwhile, the fragrance of spiritual influence wafted from the juicy fruit, filling this entire space. Whoever smelled this would feel extremely refreshed and start drooling.

    Wang Zhong could not help but swallow his saliva.

 Chapter 993 - Recovery of Power!

    <h4>Chapter 993 Recovery of Power!</h4>

    Was he going to eat it? Impossible. Back then when he nted the fruit, Wang Zhong had never thought about simply eating them.Even though there was not much to the Loying Fruit, this was only rtive. Any nt that could grow in the divine territory was extremely special and mysterious.

    ording to Uncle Sea, medicines and herbs had two parts benefit to one part poison. Even the most neutral Loying Fruit contained poison to ordinary people in the divine territory. It could only be used to produce elixirs. It could be said that the process of making elixirs was to increase the abilities of various medicinal ingredients to a certain extent by refining and gathering the essence of these ingredients. But there was another fundamental factor that could not be ignored. In order to use elixir-making methods to eliminate the poison in various medicinal materials, there would definitely be some processing involved.

    If you dared to randomly eat things in the divine territory, the collision between different star territories and different ability levels would cause your body to copse, not to mention if they were poisonous medicinal materials. This was basic general knowledge and something Wang Zhong had always avoided doing. However, at that moment, the golden fruit hanging from the branch was too alluring. At first nce, he simply thought that it was pretty, but on the second look, he wanted to eat it. After looking at it for more than three seconds, he could no longer tear his eyes away from it.

    The fruit was golden and shiny. It was plump and tender, and its plump pulp seemed as if it was about to burst out. Waves of fragrance appeared on the surface of the fruit like steam. It was a fruit, but it emitted a meaty fragrance, causing people to drool over it.

    Even someone who was full would start drooling when they saw something like this, let alone Lao Wang¡­ He had been eating the wax-like Day Stomach Pills everyday for over a month, and his taste buds had be numb. At this moment, he felt that even leftovers were a delicacy. As for this fruit, this fruit¡­

    The best way was to find a method to sell these fruits. As long as he obtained Star Coins, he could buy a few potent pills that could increase his spiritual power. This would truly form his capital for cultivation. However, the Loying Fruit was considered the most neutral out of all medicinal materials and the mostmon. It was also said that it was not deadly. He would only feel ufortable at most.

    As Wang Zhong thought about this, he subconsciously plucked a fruit. It felt more real when he held the heavy fruit in his hands. The lure of the fruit became even stronger, and saliva started to wildly form in his mouth. He could feel that this fruit was violently enticing him, and his hunger burst forth when he looked at the fruit. Although there was still some resistance in his heart, this feeling became weaker under the lure of the fruit.

    ¡°The Loying Fruit itself does not have such powerful disorientating abilities. It is my body that is forming such a powerful desire for the fruit! I feel like not only will it be able to fill my stomach, it will also be useful for cultivation.

    ¡°Perhaps there is some danger in eating this fruit by itself, but so what? My body will not trick me. Furthermore, I am just tasting one fruit. My internal organs have undergone the terrifying Hellfire, and I am much stronger than ordinary people in the divine territory. There shouldn¡¯t be much harm in just trying one fruit. I can also determine the specific effects this Loying Fruit variant has on my body.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s so fragrant. I want to eat it!¡±

    At first, he was still continuously finding excuses to convince himself, butter on, his entire mind was upied by the extremely fragrant Loying Fruit.

    Pff.

    He subconsciously took a bite.

    The outer skin that had felt hard when he held it rapidly dissolved when it came into contact with his saliva, and a crack instantly appeared in the fist-sized fruit. The pulp was not solid but made up of pure and rich spiritual energy in the form of juice. The internal pressure in the massive fruit caused the massive spiritual energy to burst out from the gap that had been bitten through and flow into Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. The small fist-sized fruit was filled with pure and rich energy¡­ It was very substantial!

    Pa¡­

    The Loying Fruit seedling rapidly withered, leaving behind a thin and gloomy epidermis that had been drained of all its energy, and fell on the floor. It was rapidly absorbed by the surface of the ground and disappearedpletely. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong bent over backwards from the impact of the energy that flowed in. With Wang Zhong¡¯s physique, an ordinary Loying Fruit would not cause arge reaction, but the Loying Fruit that grew here could be considered the king of fruits. Wang Zhong¡¯s body had never experienced such high-leveled energy. Some fruits contained poison, but the Loying Fruit contained a wholly different level of energy. This was like how humans were not used to certain foods because of their physique.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body was used to the weak aura on Earth that was not much stronger even in the Holy Land. When he reached the divine territory, he took a few days to get used to it. However, when he simply ate this king of fruit, his internal organs had to get used to how the energy flowed into his body. The high-leveled energy spread out in his body like a bomb had exploded in it. The spiritual energy threatened to break out of his body as he could not absorb it.

    He felt intense pain, as if he was being poked and bitten all over. Even with Wang Zhong¡¯s tolerance, he copsed on the ground from the sudden intense pain, andrge beads of sweat continuously dripped from his forehead. His face was extremely pale, and his body could not stop spasming!

    If it had been an ordinary Heavenly Soul, no matter how strong their will was, they would have simply broken apart. However, Wang Zhong was a monster among monsters. Even having to endure over ten minutes of this, he was able to calmly think amidst this intense pain. Although it was very terrifying, it was better than Wang Zhong had expected. The worst thing that could happen was his world exploding. He would be able to endure it if it was just intense pain.

    His divine cells were the key!

    After he had arrived in the divine territory, he was unable to voluntarily activate his own power. When his body was almost about to explode, his power had been passively activated.

    Simply speaking, the power of the divine cells needed to be activated by his Soul Power. However, as he was unable to activate his Soul Power in the divine territory, he was naturally unable to tap into the power of his divine cells. But now, his body was continuously swelling, increasing the contact area between his body and the spiritual energy around. His body was forced to the edge of death, but this also activated the power in his divine cells.

    All of his divine cells opened up. His body was notpatible with this pure spiritual influence, like a river and the river bed. However, countless small whirlpools had appeared at the river bed, sucking in the spiritual energy. At first, Wang Zhong felt very overwhelmed, but as time passed, Wang Zhong gradually felt¡­fortable!

    Power had finally flowed into his dry and repressed body. He could feel the changes he had always been expecting and even dreaming of. As expected, one would only seek wealth when one was in danger.

    Hu Hu Hu Hu¡­

    Wang Zhong could clearly sense that the massive energy contained in the Loying Fruit was being greedily devoured by his ¡°revived¡± divine cells at an rming speed. Meanwhile, the seemingly insignificant divine cells seemed like bottomless ck holes at that moment. They easily split up the massive energy among themselves without leaving anything behind.

    The divine cells were stimted and nourished!

    Wang Zhong suddenly snapped out of the ripping sensation and became clear-headed. Not only was his consciousness clear, there was also the mysterious ¡°recovery¡± of his body!

    It had been a long time since he had experienced the feeling of being able to clearly sense all the cells in his body. This was a different feeling. He had not been able to absorb any spiritual influence in the fragment world or the divine territory. Other than the spiritual pressure that suppressed him, he had not been able to sense anything. However, at this moment, he could clearly sense the rich spiritual influence in the air. It was massive and pure!

    His previous cultivation of his divine cells allowed his consciousness to continuously umte in the depths of his cells. But right now, he could not win against the massive spiritual influence in this world. Thus, his consciousness waspletely different from when he had cultivated in the past. It did not seep into his cells but continued to spread throughout his body.

    His perception of this space became clearer, and his range of control also became bigger. It was as if every single divine cell had cast a projection, diffused out of his body, and found a ce in the surrounding air to link with. They controlled this world like countless dense dots.

    Wang Zhong could not help but take a deep breath. As his cells shrunk, the spiritual influence in his surroundings that was being pulled by his divine cells surged into his body like a violent wave and rapidly flowed into the depths of his divine cells! This wave of power was much more powerful than the energy that was contained in the Loying Fruit. With just one breath, his entire body, and every single cell in it, swelled and was filled with the spiritual influence of this world!

    However, breathing in was only one part. As he exhaled, the power instantly left his body, leaving Wang Zhong rather dejected.

    After trying several times, he finally understood that ¡°devouring¡± the spiritual influence in this space was very different from eating the Loying Fruit. No capital was required for devouring, but the disadvantage was that its efficiency was very low. He had to repeat it many times before obtaining a limited amount of spiritual power in his body.

    When Lao Wang looked at the other golden Loying Fruit, he could not help butugh. The Loying Fruit was his priority, while the swallow and spit method he had miraculously discovered wasplementary to the Loying Fruit. These two methods struck a bnce with each other. Although he did not know what the techniques of the other races were like, it would not be anything beyond absorbing spiritual power. He would use this self-curated method for now. It was enough for the current Wang Zhong.

    As long as he could control his power, he would have the power to fight. Wang Zhong, who loved to fight, had been holding back for a very long time.

    Less than thirty minutester, the spiritual power from the Loying Fruit in his body had been fully absorbed by his divine cells, and his body regained its peace. Wang Zhong opened his eyes. The first thing he felt was that his body had be stronger. Furthermore, there was a massive increase in strength.

    The weak feeling that his body would be blown away by a strong gust of wind was gone. His hands and feet felt full of power. Furthermore, the weak wisps of Soul Power in his body had be as thick as his finger as they flowed inside his body. The stagnant Soul Sea also regained its vitality. Although he still did not reach a level where he could freely activate his Soul Power, this was evidently a massive step forward.

    Lao Wang understood his body very well and ate his second Loying Fruit without any hesitation. This time, he was prepared. His divine cells immediately dealt with the surge of spiritual power and continuously devoured it. Furthermore, his divine cells were already strengthened and managed to do this with great ease. He only took over ten minutes to digest the second fruit and felt a full sense of satisfaction.

    After eating five fruits, the rapid absorption by his divine cells stopped, and Wang Zhong did not continue. Of course, he knew that going too far was just as bad as not going far enough. He also had to observe the follow-up effects.

    When he left the fragment world, Wang Zhong¡¯s body contained unprecedented power. Everything in these surroundings became clear. Little Lost Fox hid in her room and secretly cried. It was evident that what had happened in the day was a massive hit to her. There were times when Wang Zhong was uncertain how she had managed to live until now with her personality. He could only say that Old Cow was a good person.

    He did not know when Boss Cow had returned. He sat alone in the courtyard and spaced out¡­

    Wang Zhong knew thatforting him with words was meaningless. He sat cross-legged, and Soul Power started to revolve around his entire body. The Soul Power that seemed to have dried up was now rather abundant. However, he wanted to break through this stagnant feeling and make everything smoother, allowing him to do as he pleased like in the Holy Land.

    There was an internal cycle in his body. Wang Zhong subconsciously made use of the Devouring Heaven Technique he had just invented. The spiritual influence in this world was still solid and rejected him, but he could nowe into contact with it. Every time he breathed in and out, there would be a little spiritual power left behind. Furthermore, it was evident that as his body grew stronger, the technique would also be stronger. He might even be able to devour ¡°heaven¡± one day.

    As the first human who had created his own technique in the divine territory, Wang Zhong decided to give it an impressive name ¡ª¡ª Devouring Heaven Technique!

    ¡­

    Netherworld Faction, Underground World.

    ¡°Baldy! Why are you always alone?

    ¡°Baldy, are you not afraid of being bullied for being alone?

    ¡°Baldy, have you already been bullied by others?

    ¡°Baldy, are you hungry?

    ¡°Baldy, do you want to drink some water?¡±

    Mu Zi stopped¡­ He helplessly looked at Foonilia, who had been following him all this while, and felt very ufortable. If he had known about this, he would not have answered her back then. More urately, he would not have told her so many things about ¡°Baldy¡±.

    Foonilia looked at Mu Zi¡¯s jet-ck bald head and wasughing. Then, she passed him some water and said, ¡°Tell me more about Ham Sausage, the little clown, and Wang Zhong.¡±

    This pure and dainty Baldy! This was the most interesting reward the great Foonilia had obtained aftering to the underground world. The taste of his soul was so peculiar that she felt hungry, but she just could not bear to devour it! This was the first time she had felt this queer dilemma ever since she formed her self-awareness.

    Mu Zi looked at Foonilia. This beautiful girl¡¯s curiosity towards him gave him a headache. He could sense the threat from her but did not know how to deal with it. Simply said, ever since he entered the divine territory, he did not have the freedom he had on Earth.

    Mu Zi did not mind taking the trouble to share some of his experiences with Foonilia. Mu Zi¡¯s experiences were actually very plentiful. The geography of the desert, the unique sceneries, and his experiences in the Dimensional World evidently had a powerful impact on Foonilia. She had power, but this power seemed to be natural. She had not experienced so much nor ventured anywhere outside the divine territory.

    Mu Zi was rarely this chatty. Furthermore, he was talking to someone who was truly interested in the boring things he said.

    ¡°Am I good-looking?¡± Foonilia winked and smiled like a rose that exposed its thorns. Her train of thought jumped all over, but Mu Zi was not someone with a normal train of thought either.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Zi nodded his head honestly. ¡°I have never seen someone as good-looking as you. Furthermore, you are very powerful.¡±

    Foonilia had heard countless praises, but they had never been as sincere and as honest as the praise from this dark fellow. She wanted to keep him as a¡­ pet. However, it was a pity that he was simply a creature from the underground world.

    ¡°C is so mysterious. ording to you, it is something that has no energy at all.¡±

    Foonilia looked down upon him slightly. Everything in the divine territory first had to possess energy before anything else.

    ¡°It is different. It can bring about joy and is a very valuable drink on Earth. When you drink it, bubbles will be released in your mouth. The sweet and pleasurable sensation is asfortable as delving through one¡¯s soul, allowing you to forget your troubles.¡± Mu Zi started to miss c. After all, as the bottom ss in the divine territory, they ate the tasteless pills to the point where they wanted to vomit. When he thought about drinking an ice-cold can of c in the hot desert, it was simply heaven.

    Foonilia clearly sensed that his pure soul had suddenly grown excited. It was evident that he was full of yearning for this thing called c, and his soul would not lie. Was this object really so special?

    ¡°Where can you buy it?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong has a friend called Ma Dong. He is a merchant and has done a lot of research in this area. He often has a few rare and strange vors.¡±

    Foonilia thought about it. Then, she took out a small bottle from her bag and threw it into Mu Zi¡¯s hands. ¡°Try this out. This is Moon Dew that you won¡¯t find anywhere here. It¡¯s super delicious!¡±

    Mu Zi received the bottle and observed it. The bottle was transparent, and he could see some fog inside the bottle. At this moment, when light shone through the bottle, the fog spread out as if it had been opened up, revealing a mini round moon inside. The moon gradually waned until it disappeared. Then, the lunar eclipse disappeared, and the crescent moon turned into a full moon. It was as if a cycle of waxing and waning was repeating itself in the bottle.

    Mu Zi felt dizzy watching this. ¡°Is this supposed to be drunk?¡±

    ¡°More or less. Go ahead and drink it.¡± Foonilia¡¯s innocent eyes wererge and round. She was indescribably good-looking. Then, joy surged from her eyes like a spring.

    When Mu Zi heard what the girl had said, he did not think further. He twisted open the bottle cap, and a fragrance filled his nostrils. Mu Zi could not help but feel excited. His lips touched the mouth of the bottle, and he lightly poured the contents into his mouth.

    Gulug gulug¡­

    A fresh aura instantly surged from the depths of his heart. In an instant, countless thoughts shed past, but when he looked back on them, there seemed to be nothing. There was darkness, as if even death was dying. There was nothingness, and it felt as if everything had returned to their origins.

    A single tear fell from Mu Zi¡¯s eye. He saw one thing in this void.

    It was the Life and Death Coffin. They would live and die together while standing side by side. They would share their disasters and happiness.

    Mu Zi opened his eyes. Everything that he had felt had happened in just the blink of an eye.

    ¡°How is it? Good, right?¡± Foonilia¡¯s eyes were shining as she stared at Mu Zi¡¯s eyes, like a small girl who was waiting for a reward after doing a good deed. This was a superb soul that did not have any impurities. It was very rare.

    Mu Zi nodded his head and sensed that some changes had urred in his body. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°It is intriguing, but it is slightly tasteless.¡±

    Foonilia was stunned. It was slightly tasteless?

    ¡°It is a bit like my Samsara wine, but the taste of the Samsara wine is richer. It contains happiness, anger, grief, and joy, as well as sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy vors, causing your soul to tremble in fear. Of course, you will eventually be able to happily sleep at night.¡± Mu Zi sincerely described this feeling. Foonilia could not even refute this.

    This feeling was extremely strange. She actually¡­

    Wanted to drool. No, she was already drooling!

 Chapter 994 - Pitiful Machinery Race

    <h4>Chapter 994 Pitiful Machinery Race</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore! There¡¯s no point!¡±This discovery made Foonilia somewhat angry. It was as if she had jumped into the trap that she had painstakingly dug.

    Mu Zi looked as Foonilia disappeared in a sh and shook his head. Girls were mysterious and hard to understand.

    However, he never expected that a few dayster, Ma Dong, who was in the Holy City, suddenly received a strange order. It was an urgent order for ham sausages and c worth 500 silver star stones. Ma Dong instantly felt as if he had been struck by lightning and turned into superman. Which boss ordered this???

    ¡­¡­

    Recently, Old Cow was almost never in the flower shop during the day. Although the Shell Shade Faction had not continued to cause any trouble recently, all the shops knew that this was simply the calm before the storm. The people on Heavenly Treasures Street were all filled with fear. Discussions about the news that the Shell Shade Faction was about to purchase their shops could be heard everywhere. They also talked about the actions that the Chamber of Commerce would take to resist this, such as holding talks with the Ninth Wilderness Path or looking to the Star Alliancew enforcement squad. However, all these werepletely useless.

    The higher-ups in the Ninth Wilderness Path did not even show their faces. The Chamber of Commerce faintly heard a rumor that the Ninth Wilderness Path had their misgivings as Yin Jiao had joined the Heavenly Gates array. Furthermore, they heard that the Shell Shade Faction had paid up and that the Ninth Wilderness Path had already given up on Heavenly Treasures Street.

    In the end, they could only hold on to a small hope and look to thew enforcement squad. They hoped that thew enforcement squad could intervene and, at the least, take some preemptive measures to prevent various worst-case scenarios from happening. However, they had looked to the wrong people¡­

    ¡°The Shell Shade Faction has not actuallymitted any violence. All of this is simply a fragment of your guesses and imagination. This cannot be used as evidence that can be effectively determined. Thus, thew enforcement squad will not step in.¡± The leader of thew enforcement squad was expressionless. This was a characteristic of the machinery race. As the practical defenders of order in the Land, the feeling that the machinery race gave to other civilizations was that of a cold, rigid, and overbearing race. Thus, all of the other races hated the machinery race. They would rather have dealings with the ugly insect race than deal with the machinery race. However, there were many times when they could not avoid this.

    ¡°Damn! If we wait until he actuallymits violence, we will be done for!¡± Someone among the members from the Chamber of Commerce started to lose his temper. He clenched his fists tightly and shouted in an agitated tone, ¡°You fools, do you have brains! You¡­¡±

    ng ng ng! Crack crack crack!

    Sharp spears were pointed at the person who had chided. Several shiny silver machinery race soldiers had surrounded him, their cold bodies shining with a dazzling gleam.

    ¡°You are now used of deliberately ndering and insulting a member of thew enforcement squad for no reason!¡± the leader coldly said. ¡°Thew enforcement recording has sounded. I sentence you to prison for one month. You are not allowed bail either!¡±

    ¡°You cannot capture him! We have done nothing. We protest! Do you bastards have the judgment and the adaptability to carry outw enforcement?!¡± Not only was the goblin that had been taken away shouting, the others who followed along were also expressing their support and protesting angrily. ¡°How are you emotionless machines worthy of upholding the Star Alliancews in the Land?!¡±

    The shouting blended together and tried to disrupt the judgment of thew enforcement squad in hopes that thew did not apply to the masses. However, the cold machinery race did not show any sign of hesitation or confusion. ¡°For doubting the authority of the machinery race to enforce thew, you are sentenced to a short criminal detention. You have the right to be bailed out for 200 Star Coins. If anyone resistsw enforcement, you will receive a warning on the first time and be killed on the second! Bring all of them away!¡±

    Even though the machinery race was unable to umte their core and fly into the Heaven world due to the limits of their race, in terms of actualbat power, no matter whether it was in an individual battle or a war, this terrifying level-8 civilization was able to round up and beat a vast majority of civilizations in the Land!

    Furthermore, with the terrifying authority that the four top civilizations had bestowed upon them, the machinery race was the most direct spokespeople for the four top civilizations in the Land!

    They were powerful and cold machines yet could not form their core. To the celestial people, they were perfect mouthpieces andw enforcers. When faced withplicated civilization rtions and various inteced conflicts of interest in the Land, there was no doubt that the machinery race was the best candidate to deal with them. In reality, even though several thousand races mingled together, they were able to maintain their current state thanks to the hard work of the machinery race. However, during this process, the machinery race shouldered far too many things. The strong were used to using their power and domineering rules, and this had indeed brought about much injustice to the lower-ss civilizations. However, under these circumstances, they would not be able to get help from the machinery race as they did not uphold justice. The authority that the celestial people had given them was to maintain the existingw.

    Over forty shop owners had been arrested, including Old Cow. Although he had paid the bail, Old Cow was evidently not as optimistic as he had been before. It felt as if he had aged several decades in an instant. Not only did this happen to Old Cow, but even the other members of the Chamber of Commerce had be quiet.

    The Ninth Wilderness Path did not care, and neither did the Shell Shade Faction. No one suspected the Shell Shade Faction of colluding with the machinery-racew enforcement squad. After all, thew enforcement squad was famous in the entire Land for being unreasonable and hated by all, and this was the reason why they only held a small hope when they approached them. However, it was obvious that the machinery race would not work with the Shell Shade Faction, let alone step up for these free beings. To the machinery race,ws and rules were the standards to judge all situations. What aboutmitting an offense? What would constitutemitting an offense? It was only considered an offense if it was carried out in reality. As long as the Shell Shade Faction did not attack, even though their intentions were known to all, the machineryw enforcement squad would not get involved.

    Resistance seemed to have be as worthless as a piece of paper, but Old Cow and the Chamber of Commerce did not seem to have any better solutions. They were on tenterhooks all day. They heard that fortunately, Yin Jiao had gone to attend the 500th anniversary of the Cloud Mist Faction. Recently, all was well, but the business in Heavenly Treasures Street had evidently reached a slump. Although it was business as usual at Old Cow¡¯s flower shop, other than a few sales that they asionally made, he had almost never asked Wang Zhong to deliver goods. It was evident that Old Cow did not have the mood to do business. Everyone was filled with fear. Who could safely do business now?

    On the contrary, this also gave Wang Zhong more time for cultivation. He had be more skillful with the Devouring Heaven Technique. When one initiated a technique, they would typically experience the process of creating a prototype, finalizing the design, and then spreading the technique. The simple Devouring Heaven Technique he had carried out could only be considered a prototype. Wang Zhong also continuously improved on this prototype during his cultivation.

    First, he cultivated the direction in which his spirit would focus toward when carrying out the Devouring Heaven Technique. Typically, during cultivation, when one gathered their concentration, it would be channeled towards the cultivation technique itself to prevent one¡¯s spiritual power from activating wrongly and consequently losing one¡¯s mind. This was general knowledge that applied to all cultivation techniques.

    Wang Zhong had started off with this, but gradually, he realized that there was a massive difference between the Devouring Heaven Technique and ordinary cultivation techniques.

    Firstly, the Devouring Heaven Technique did not need to absorb the spiritual power in his meridians and Soul Sea. The entire Devouring Heaven Technique was made up of swallowing and inhaling. During this process, spiritual power would directly enter the depths of his divine cells. This step was extremely simple and did not need any external attention. Instead, what he had to pay attention to were his divine cells, which were the medium of this technique.

    The main point of his focus was to disperse his soul and consciousness to every single divine cell as much as possible, strengthening their ¡°consciousness¡± and allowing them to retain as much spiritual power as possible during the process of swallowing and spitting. Focusing on other trivial aspects would instead disperse his concentration, weakening the efficiency of the Devouring Heaven Technique in terms of absorbing spiritual influence.

    After mastering this key point, Wang Zhong slowly moved his concentration away from the process of cultivation and instantly saw results. Although this move only strengthened the absorption by his divine cells by a little, at the same time, he was using billions of divine cells in his body. It was said that many little drops made an ocean, and the results were very positive.

    Although this was far fromparable to simply eating the spiritual fruit, he only had a limited number of fruit, and he could not simply rely on them to increase his power. Furthermore, Wang Zhong sensed another vital element from the Devouring Heaven Technique.

    It was his adaptability to the divine territory.

    This adaptability did not just refer to adapting to the gravity and spiritual pressure here, but also his agreement with this world.

    Every time he cultivated the Devouring Heaven Technique, he experienced the process of allowing the spiritual influence in the divine territory to enter his body and then discharging it. This allowed his ¡°affinity¡± with the world of the divine territory to grow with each passing day. There was a faint sense of familiarity between him and this world. It was not as exaggerated as intimately connecting with the Will of the world, but this sense of familiarity objectively existed.

    He was like someone who had left his native ce for a new ce. He would not be limatized to the environment, but after living here for a long time, he would slowly get used to it.

    Wang Zhong now felt this way. However, the Devouring Heaven Technique had sped up this process of getting used to his environment. From what he had seen, he slowly started to possess some qualities of the citizens in the divine territory. He was no longer like a foreign immigrant who was out of tune with this world.

    Just as Wang Zhong sensed this, he understood the importance of this kind of affinity. The higher his affinity with the world, the more he would be favored by the heaven and the earth, just like the creatures in Heaven. It would allow you to realize things more easily and improve your fate, as well as various other effects. This was also the origin of the so-called natural talents and geniuses.

    The fact that the Devouring Heaven Technique was able to reach this level of efficiency surprised Wang Zhong. Frankly speaking, a technique that could change his natural talents, his fate, and his affinity with the world was simply unthinkable. This had surpassed the scope of normal techniques. At least, he had never heard this in the Holy City or in the history of the human race.

    Perhaps he was too inexperienced. After all, the divine territory was different from the Holy City.

    However, he used up the 32 Loying Fruits too quickly. As his body and Soul Sea continued to strengthen, the need for the Loying Fruit increased in order to be able to continue the maximum speed of cultivation. The 32 Loying Fruits had beenpletely used up in the span of four or five days.

    The Loying Fruit nt withered very quickly after its fruit had been plucked. It turned into ash and was absorbed by the ground. The space became bare once again. As Wang Zhong held thest Loying Fruit he had plucked in his hands, he did not n to simply eat it. He had already spent the sry of 10 Star Coins that Old Cow had given him on various experiments, and he had used up hisst Star Coin on the 32 Loying Fruits from Ansian merchant Boss Hu. In order to ensure the continuation of his cultivation, he needed even more money. This Loying Fruit was the only capital that he possessed.

    Over the past few days, Wang Zhong had thought about a few methods to sell off this Loying Fruit. He could look for Boss Sea, Sister Ling, or even Old Cow himself. This would be very simple but did not seem too suitable. He was too familiar with them. Once they started to interrogate him, it would be very difficult to find an appropriate reason to conceal the truth about the fragment world. If he did not exin it, there was no doubt that it would create arge problem in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    He had thought about disguising himself to sell it at an auction, but the auctions at the Ninth Wilderness Path were famous for their high fees and thresholds. He only had one Loying Fruit. Even if it was a variant, it would only fetch a price between 100 to 200 Star Coins. Whether anyone would buy it was a problem. Furthermore, he could not pay the processing fees before that. Moreover, he was going to continue this steadily. If simr products appeared several times, it might raise suspicion from others. Where was he getting so many variant fruits from? If anyone had any greedy ideas, the Ninth Wilderness Path auction could definitely cause trouble for him.

    In the end, after much thought, Wang Zhong thought about someone who was not on his original list of considerations ¡ª¡ª Basir. He was not considered strong, but his approaches were wild.

    When the shop closed in the evening, Old Cow excitedly went out as he had heard that the Chamber of Commerce had a new idea. The Catanlyke District did not just house the Shell Shade Faction and the Ninth Wilderness Path. In reality, there were many other great powers. Someone in the Chamber of Commerce knew someone from the Procuress Sea Race, a level-6 civilization that had a Void Core expert on guard. They were very famous in Catanlyke District. It was said that as long as the Chamber of Commerce paid enough money, the Procuress Sea Race would deal with this matter on behalf of the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce. Old Cow was going to discuss the issue of money with everyone else. It was definitely not a small number, and everyone would have to share the expense. They would probably discuss for the entire night about the issue of paying money.

    When Old Cow left, Wang Zhong was also prepared. He also left at night.

    He directly went to look for Basir in his house, but no one was home. When he asked around nearby, he heard that the Ninth Wilderness Path had recently withdrawn from the area, and a portion of the ve market was being moved away in the dark. There were many ve vendors here who had all moved away. They had temporarily gathered in an underground trade market in the outskirts of Catanlyke District. It was rather distant and was inconvenient to travel back and forth. Thus, it wasmon for these ve vendors to not return for a few days.

    All the main districts in the Land were gathered at a few points near the Heavenly River, where the air was filled with rich spiritual energy. Thus,nd was expensive there. However, although the outskirts of Catanlyke District were still in the middle circle, it was far away from the Heavenly River. Thus, in reality, the geographical environment there was simr to some peripheral areas.

    The outskirts of Catanlyke District were rather deste. Other than a few crystalline roads shining in the dim night, the other areas were shrouded in darkness. asionally, a few sparkling lights would gather in the darkness. A majority of these areas were so-called pauper districts or underground trade locations that could not be exposed to light.

    Although public order in the divine territory was typically fine, this was mainly when the machinery-racew enforcement squad was around. However, thew enforcement squad was only responsible forrge cities. What about the outskirts? They were definitely not safe to walk around at night.

    Wang Zhong could asionally sense evil and hungry gazes from the darkness on both sides of the wide crystalline road. However, most of these gazes were weak. It was just that there were many people around. However, if they had strength and could survive elsewhere, who would be willing to wait in this darkness and rob passers-by? This was not a good profession. They did not dare to and could not steal from those with strength. What about those who were weak? They were usually poorer than them, so what could they gain then? It was simply far toomon for people to die from hunger in the darkness of the outskirts.

    A few days ago, Wang Zhong would definitely not have dared toe here in the dead of the night. However, he was now different from before. Although he had not spent much time cultivating, cultivation was particr about efficiency and methods. With the 32 Loying Fruits coupled with his cultivation of the Devouring Heaven Technique over the past few days, although he did not dare to say that he had be an expert in the divine territory, at least he felt that he had some basic self-defense abilities.

    He wore a cape used for traveling at night. In this dim ce, other than being able to see that he had the physique of a celestialoid, one would not be able to see any distinguishing features. Furthermore, his light and quick steps, as well as his calmness when he walked, caused those observing him from the darkness to be filled with fear. Furthermore, his celestialoid physique messed up their judgment. Thus, they did not dare to easily provoke him.

    After walking for over an hour, he walked into a small path beside the crystalline road. Low houses and voices slowly appeared around him. In the beginning, the underground trade market in the Catanlyke District had been an ordinary pauper¡¯s district. Later on, it was used by several powers to establish illegal ck markets to evade taxes. Slowly, these ck markets grew in scale. Although the Star Alliance had sent out thew enforcement squad to suppress them, every time they were suppressed, these people would change location. After a period filled with extreme panic, they would continue business as usual. There was no use sending thew enforcement troops. Gradually, the Star Alliance became toozy to care about this. The trade market would asionally send gifts to the higher-ups in the Star Alliance. Slowly, the Star Alliance tacitly approved of their existence. They belonged to the areas in the Land that were not managed and had their own underground order.

    Although it was night, there was a noisy racket here. When he entered the outside of the market, he saw dim and captivating red lights shining from the low wooden buildings around him. There were various humanoid and beast-like races. When they saw passers-by, they would let out bewitching sounds. A few children from alien races ran back and forth in this extremely narrow street. It was disorderly and bustling. Someone who was not familiar with this ce would think that they were simply innocent abandoned kids. This was definitely a big mistake. They might not even realize when all the Star Coins on them had gone missing.

    There were garbage piles everywhere on the street. Rubbish was even piled up to a small hill, but no one collected them, resulting in a vile stench. A few children from an alien race with barbs all over their bodies were ying beside a pile of rubbish. They picked up the junk on the floor and flung it at a sitting figure in the pile of rubbish.

    ¡°Smash this thing!¡±

    ¡°My dad said that these machines are the ones who chased us out of the city!¡± Children from an alien race were making a racket, but this noise did not attract any attention in the street.

    Wang Zhong curiously took a look and saw that the figure sitting in the pile of rubbish was actually a machine. Its legs had been broken and dangled from its body from a few broken pipes. A tinum liquid that looked like mercury had dripped out from its broken leg, but it had already dried up. Members of the machinery race looked simr to humans, but they were rigid and did not have any expressions. It sat in the pile of trash and did not move. The junk that the children threw at its body caused its hard body to produce rattling sounds, but it did not react. It looked as if it was dead.

    However, why would there be a machine in the underground market that the divine territory did not manage? Even if it was a corpse, it should not be here. Rationally, the machinery-racew enforcement squad would note near this area. Even if there were conflicts when they were enforcingw outside causing several machines to be injured or killed, other machines would quickly pick up their bodies. The machinery race could be revived by ¡°melting and reconstruction¡± and was called the truly immortal race. It was impossible that it would be thrown here like rubbish.

 Chapter 995 - As Easy As Lifting a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 995 As Easy As Lifting a Finger</h4>

    Wang Zhong did not have any good or ill feelings towards the machinery race. Since he was from Earth, he was very clear that their position was actually rather tragic. In particr, to the machinery race that did not have any goals or hopes, it felt as if there was no use to their existence other thanw enforcement. When they had lost hope, what could they do even if they were strong?Wang Zhong was somewhat curious and observed the machine for a bit longer. Then, it was as if he faintly saw a sh of electricity in its dead eyes. He had an idea and walked over, causing the children to shout and run away. Bullying the machinery race, even if it was a ¡°corpse¡±, was an extremely severe offense.

    After waiting for over ten seconds, he saw another sh of electricity in its dead eyes.

    The lives of the machinery race were rather unique. Not only was their body structure different from that of other living beings, even the structure of their ¡°souls¡± waspletely different. It was not as illusory as the souls of other living beings. This dazzling, living electricity was the soul of the machinery race. It was still alive, and when Wang Zhong stood this close to the machine, he could clearly sense a will contained in that weak living electricity.

    Wang Zhong was no stranger to machines. After all, the Earth once had a machinery civilization that was not as brilliant. Wang Zhong marveled at this machine and hesitated about whether he should care about this matter that did not concern him. The being who had dared to kill a machine was probably not an ordinary being. But no matter what, the dazzling light that he asionally saw contained a mysterious sense of loneliness and¡­ grief.

    Wang Zhong patted his head. To be honest, he was not a doctor, let alone know how to treat the machinery race. However, he knew that all the living beings in the divine territory had spiritual influence as their foundation. Furthermore, his Devouring Heaven Technique involved taking in and exhaling spiritual influence. He did not know if there would be any effects if he used Cellr Cosmology to channel the spiritual influence he exhaled into this machine.

    Wang Zhong was simply making a Hail Mary effort. As long as the machine was still breathing, replenishing its spiritual influence might be of some help.

    In an instant, his divine cells were stimted and cast their shadow in the surrounding space. He could feel that the spiritual influence around him was being firmly pulled by the projected will of his divine cells. Breathing was instinctual, and it was easy to use the Devouring Heaven Technique to absorb this spiritual influence into his body. However, transporting the spiritual influence into the body of this machine was no longer as simple as breathing. This was also Wang Zhong¡¯s first time trying this. Even though he was gradually bing more proficient in the Devouring Heaven Technique over the past few days and felt that this was feasible, he realized that it was extremely difficult when he actually tried it.

    When he breathed in, he inhaled a wave of spiritual influence that formed countless threads and dispersed into his divine cells. However, when he breathed out, the spiritual influence would also form countless threads that were gathered and released. However, this time, Wang Zhong kept the spiritual influence in the form of threads. Countless threads of spiritual power that shone with a faint golden light surrounded the worn-out machine. Then, something mysterious happened. The golden spiritual power quickly integrated with its silver blood. At that moment, Wang Zhong had a feeling of being ¡°opened¡±. A light shed past the machine¡¯s eye, and a rich feeling of loneliness, solitude, sadness¡­ and even injustice surged into his heart.

    Wang Zhong knew that these feelings were definitely not his but had been transmitted from the machine. The race that seemed powerful and neutral in the Land was actually ipatible with any other race. They could not have close interactions with any other race. Because of the position they were in and the characteristics of their race, they did not have any¡­ friends.

    To be honest, other than their jobs, they had nothing. When he thought about it carefully, they were actually rather pitiful.

    However, if Lao Wang had the right to pity others, then who would pity him? Having pity for humans? This thought was simply tragic.

    After a period of pouring spiritual influence into the machine¡¯s body, the results were obvious. This machine was very badly destroyed, but based on their characteristics, it just had to wait for itspanions to pick it up. At this moment, the light in the machine¡¯s eyes could shine steadily. It was also observing Wang Zhong while the red light in its chest continuously shone. This was probably a calling function.

    Wang Zhong slowly sighed and wiped his sweat. Then, he patted the machine. ¡°Friend, I cannot provoke yourpanions. This is all I can do. Goodbye.¡±

    Lao Wang hurriedly left as he did not want to deliberatelyplicate the issue. He could already feel the ground rapidly trembling, which meant that the machinery race was probably looking for their lost member. He did not want to be arrested as an aplice. That would truly be unjust. After all, he was just a passer-by.

    Lao Wang left very quickly. A few minutester, a group of machine soldiers appeared and immediately surrounded the worn-out machine. The typically cold machines revealed an expression of anger, but very quickly, the machines revealed a difficult expression as their lights shed. It was as if they were all looking in the direction that Wang Zhong had left in.

    There was actually someone willing to save the machinery race?

    The signals of the machines continued to sh. They could master allnguages, but whenmunicating with their own race, they did not need to speak at all. However, Wang Zhong did not know that when he sensed their souls, they could also sense his.

    They had not heard the word ¡°friend¡± in several hundred years¡­ This was a lifeform who was willing to ept the machinery race and provide help without any vested interest. To the machinery race, this was a form of redemption and hope.

    At almost the same time, all the machines in the divine territory mysteriously slowed down. Unusual happiness appeared on their cold faces.

    Their former ¡°allies¡± had disappeared one by one, and loneliness and despair filled this intelligent race. Yes, not only was the machinery race an intelligent race, they were a level-8 civilization. Being cold and cruel was their duty, but they also desired friendships with other races. However, after experiencing countless conspiracies and betrayals, they became even more isted. But the more isted they were, the more they desired friendship. If someone was willing to sincerely help the machinery race, that person would receive the respect of the machinery race.

    This was the fabled machine heart.

    ¡­

    It waste at night when he found wolf goblin Basir.

    Unlike the orderly Ninth Wilderness Path ve market, the ve market here was rather chaotic. Even in the middle of the night, there were still many ve owners doing business. However, rather than saying they were doing business, it was more urate to say that they had nowhere else to go. They slept in the ve market and conveniently left their lights open.

    When Wang Zhong saw Basir, he was snoozing under his simple wooden shack. He was half awake and was still spewing curses and vulgarities. Being forced by the Ninth Wilderness Path to move the ve market had caused great harm for these ve vendors. They had taken great pains to settle down there but were asked to move again. If they had stayed, not only would it have been extremely inconvenient to do business, they would have also had to deal with the new powers in charge of the ve market. Who would be willing to pay even more massive protection fees?! Thus, many ve vendors who were originally in the Ninth Wilderness Path ve market came to this ck market. There were also protection fees here, but the price was lower. However, the price of buying and selling ves was also consequently lower, but business was getting harder to do here. If this continued, Basir would even consider changing his job.

    His mouth was half-open, and he looked especially ugly when he was sleeping. The shark teeth in his mouth were sharp and fishy. Saliva also started to drip from it.

    There were a few ropes tied to his waist, which were tied to three very burly female celestialoid ves. They had plump breasts and wide hips, and their arms were as thick as Wang Zhong¡¯s waist. They seemed to be a physically powerful race, but their hands and legs were tied, and there was an electric rope around their neck. They were so hungry that they weakly leaned against the inside of the wooden shack. They slept extremely soundly, and their snores shook the heaven and rattled the earth.

    Although the standards of beauty among various races in the divine territory were different, for females, their beauty standards were simr to the four top races. They preferred slim and slender physiques. Meanwhile, only a few races with special tastes would like these burly female ves. It looked like this fellow¡¯s business was bing worse by the day.

    ¡°Wake up.¡± Wang Zhong pushed him.

    The wolf goblin that had given him a massive sense of oppression no longer felt as terrifying to him. At that moment, he consciously came into contact with Basir¡¯s body. When he pushed Basir, his body did not feel as solid as an iron barricade, unlikest time. Instead, it felt normal, as if Basir was an ordinary person.

    ¡°What the hell?! Who dares to push the great Ba?!¡± Basir was jolted awake. There was still drool dripping from the corner of his mouth, and his gaze was slightly muddled. However, an innate ferocity had appeared on his face. His dense shark-like teeth were instantly revealed, and he violently charged at the hand that dared to attack him!

    Puff!

    Crack!

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Basir¡¯s muddled eyes instantly widened. An extremely powerful hand was pinching his sharp mouth, making him feel as if he had been forced to wear a muzzle before being violently closed. This massive force that pushed his mouth closed caused his dense teeth to violently break! His entire mouth was aching and numb, and his teeth were nearly broken. This pain was unbearable. His tongue suffered the most tragic fate and was almost bitten off by his teeth, leaving him with a mouth full of blood.

    He was instantly jolted awake from his muddled drowsiness. Basir felt half-dead, and he subconsciously wanted to jump up, but another hand pushed him down as if it had predicted this. The power in that hand felt as if it could topple a mountain. It easily pinned him firmly on the ground, not allowing him to move even in the slightest.

    ¡°Woah, woah, woah!¡± Basir¡¯s tongue was in pain, and his mouth was being pressed closed. Thus, he could not speak a proper sentence. However, he was scared out of his wits. What was happening? He was having a pleasant dream while snoring when a terrifying expert had mysteriously fallen from the sky. This expert had definitely suppressed him in terms of strength. Basir could not tell exactly how strong his opponent was, but it felt like his opponent had dealt with him very easily.

    How had he offended such an expert?

    He watched the wolf goblin weakly struggle in panic. Frankly speaking, even Lao Wang himself was rather surprised.

    Although his cultivation progress over the past few days was extremely rapid, only a few days had passed. He thought that it would have taken some effort to get rid of this wolf goblin. However, he never thought that he would easily be able to suppress him with just his power.

    He was definitely mistaken in the judgment of his own strength, but this was very normal. After all, he had not been cultivating for a long time. The world of cultivation in the divine territory was unknown to him. Thus, he had been working behind closed doors all this time. It was, therefore, very difficult for him to make an urate judgment of his own strength, not having any reference.

 Chapter 996 - Difficult Position

    <h4>Chapter 996 Difficult Position</h4>

    Wolf goblin Basir was still struggling. Of course, he could not resist. When faced with this kind of expert, he did not think of resisting. This was simply a subconscious action that was done in panic. He sobbed and wailed mournfully, jolting awake the three female ves behind him. They were pleasantly surprised as they looked over.

    ¡°Stop struggling. I¡¯m afraid that I will kill you. There are now enforcement officers in this ck market, let alone anyone who will pick up your corpse,¡± said Wang Zhong calmly.

    The wolf goblin, who was still struggling on the ground, instantly became as docile as a cat. Even though his body had started to tremble in fear, he immediately quieted down obediently.

    Yes, this was the Catanlyke underground trade market that was not managed by the Star Alliance. Killing people in here was far too normal. What about their status as citizens? They were of no use in this kind of ce.

    His mouth was still being pressed on, and his head was still tilted. He could faintly see that the creature stopping him was a celestialoid who wore a cloak and spoke with a strange voice. It spoke like a goblin, yet its voice was mixed with a strange foreign ent. He could not determine this creature¡¯s identity just from its voice.

    When this fellow quieted down, Wang Zhong finally released him.

    The strong force that was pressing on him disappeared, but the wolf goblin did not even dare to move. He had mixed with all kinds of people in the underground of the divine territory and understood all kinds of messy rules. He was also smart. Even though he could not determine why this expert hade to look for him or this expert¡¯s identity, the best way to deal with this was to not move! He would not even open his eyes!

    Why did this expert wear a cloak over his head? Why did he speak in a strange tone? It was evidently because he did not want others to recognize him! Basir did not think that he was a brainless imposter. What if he was killed because he took another look? In this kind of situation, he would meet all changes by remaining unchanged. There was no harm being more careful. After all, curiosity killed the cat!

    ¡°Lord, Lord¡­ Mi won¡¯t move. Please don¡¯t kill mi!¡± Basir could not even speak nimbly. His tongue was in too much pain and would be tied in a knot when he tried to speak. However, he managed to convey some meaning. ¡°Please tell me what instructions you have!¡±

    Wang Zhong was slightly dumbfounded. After all, he had not worn this cape to conceal his identity in front of Basir. However, since Basir had misunderstood, Wang Zhong immediately felt that this misunderstanding was not a bad start.

    ¡°I can see that you are very clever.¡± Wang Zhong adjusted his tone. Basir had probably forgotten about the insignificant human.

    ¡°Lord, you praise me too much!¡± Basir¡¯s voice was trembling, and he squeezed his eyes even tighter. However, his heart that felt as if it had been suspended in midair was lowered halfway. This tone did not sound like it was from an assassin that his enemy had sent. When he thought about it, this made sense. After all, he was a minor figure. Even if he had offended some people in the past, did those people have the qualifications to invite such an expert?

    It was fine as long as he was not killed in revenge. This expert had probably looked for him for something. Thus, it would be simple. As long as he was able to survive, he would definitely not hesitate even if he had to eat feces.

    ¡°I have something to sell, but I don¡¯t like making deals with those in the auction room.¡±

    As Wang Zhong spoke, he ced a golden Loying Fruit on the table. ¡°Since you are so clever, I will give you one day to sell this. If you do well, you will have the chance to earn money in the future. But if you don¡¯t do well and waste my time¡­¡±

    Wolf goblin Basir was stunned. Then, he became more flexible in his thinking, sweeping away the dejection he had felt just now. He even felt slightly excited. ¡°Lord, please rx. I understand. Basir cannot do anything else, but I am smart and capable.¡±

    There were many races with strange traditions in the divine territory. Those who were unsociable and did not like crowds were far toomon. If there were experts among these races, they would typically travel alone. However, since they lived in the divine territory, they would naturally have countless interactions in the divine territory. As for buying and selling items, they were toozy to appear and were not adept at negotiating prices with others. Thus, they would naturally need a ¡°spokesperson¡± or an ¡°attendant¡±. Even though they were simply spokespeople or attendants, it was said that the shade was plentiful under a big tree. Thus, doing things like this was much better than working oneself to death as a ve vendor.

    Was he having a lucky break to have been suddenly looked upon by a solitary expert? Although this was slightly weird, what was not possible in the divine territory?

    Even though there was only a strange Loying Fruit on the table that did not quite seem to match the identity of the ¡°great expert¡± he had imagined, he did not even need to think to realize that this expert simply wanted to test out his business skills. After all, they were still not familiar with each other. How could he ask an expert to bring a basket of rare treasures for him to sell?

    Even if it was not valuable, this was a variant! Would an ordinary person be able to casually produce this kind of variant?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely do well! I will definitely do well!¡± Wolf goblin Basir¡¯s voice started to tremble, but it was different from how he had trembled in fear. Now, he was trembling in excitement.

    It was like having something fall into hisp. He had actually been chosen!

    ¡°Tomorrow night, I will go to your house to pick up the money. Tell me about the process of buying and selling. You can take 10% of the profit asmission, but you¡¯d better sell this at a high price for me.¡±

    He would even obtain an officialmission of 10%! Many people would pay experts to be their attendants and help them with various matters in pursuit of a stable backer. Even then, many could not find an expert who would take them in. After all, there were too few experts, but too many rich people. Now, someone had voluntarily looked for him and would even give himmission!

    ¡°You can rx while I handle this! I will definitely sell this for a high price!¡± Wolf goblin Basir was now extremely respectful but still did not dare to raise his head. These solitary experts had a whole bunch of taboos. Even if one became an attendant for them, one would still have to lower one¡¯s head. He had not even officially gotten the job.

    As for the identity and strength of this expert, Basir did not know anything at all. To him, this was a great feature. However, if he was sessful in the future, he would have a chance to know.

    Wang Zhong was not worried that Basir would take the fruit for himself. After all, this item was not extremely valuable. Furthermore, the profit he would obtain and the risk of doing so were not directly proportional. A cunning wolf goblin like him would make the right decision.

    It was almost dawn when he returned to the flower shop, but Old Cow had not returned. Wang Zhong changed his clothes. Upstairs, Little Lost Fox was wearing a set of loose pajamas and rubbing her eyes as she walked down in a daze. When she saw Wang Zhong, she pulled a long face. ¡°Wang Zhong, I had a nightmare again. The two of us and Boss had no ce to sleep and lived in a rubbish dump outside. How tragic!¡±

    Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or to cry. With Little Lost Fox¡¯s memory, she could actually remember what had happened in her dream? He could tell how deep her impression of this dream was. He patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about those trivial matters. Let¡¯s open the shop!¡±

    Old Cow did not return that day. Not only did this happen to Old Cow, but almost half of the shops in Heavenly Treasures Street did not open today. Perhaps the issue of money had not been sessfully resolvedst night, but there might be other reasons. Recently, closing business early wasmon in Heavenly Treasures Street and was no longer rare.

    Poor business brought about its own benefits. Wang Zhong spent the entire day pondering about the spiritual influence he had channeled into the machine. As he thought about his overall control of the Devouring Heaven Technique and various detailed operations of the technique, he felt as if he had new understandings and realizations about the Devouring Heaven Technique.

    Typically during cultivation, he would only pay attention to the control of his divine cells and allowed them to retain as much of the spiritual influence they had absorbed as possible. This idea was not wrong, but it was too one-sided and limited. He could also make further use of it. Just like how he had helped the machine yesterday, he could use his consciousness to control the spiritual influence that he had absorbed. Although this process of controlling was short and weak, as long as he concentrated on this, not only would it strengthen the retention by his divine cells, it would also increase the strength at which spiritual influence surged into his body. These two aspectsbined formed the most efficient way to conserve spiritual influence.

    Furthermore, there was another benefit. When he trained his control of the spiritual influence in the world, his affinity with the world of the divine territory would also increase. This would be a great help when he progressed to more advanced cultivation in the future.

    Wang Zhong spent the entire day pondering about this. During his afternoon break, he asked Little Lost Fox to take care of the flowers while he went to his fragment world to put this into practice.

    It was difficult. This method of cultivation, where he had to pay attention to two things at the same time, required more advanced control of his consciousness. Thus, the sessful and simple cultivation over the past few days had beplicated again. When he cultivated the Devouring Heaven Technique, he required his concentration to increase greatly, thus increasing the difficulty. However, there was no doubt that there were good results. His train of thought waspletely right. It was just the issue of whether he was skilled enough with this technique, which would require some time for him to adjust to and polish.

    Wang Zhong was very satisfied. Thus, he believed that it was good for people to have kind intentions. If he had not saved that machine, he did not know when he would have to cultivate until before sparking simr thoughts in this area. He would not have been able to think of this out of thin air. He was only inspired when he used this technique in reality. He would treat this as his reward for doing something good.

    Old Cow did not return for the entire night, and there was no news until night fell. ording to Sister Ling next door, several leaders ofrge shops had gathered 50,000 Star Coins, but the Procuress Sea Race had temporarily raised their prices and demanded 200,000 Star Coins. How was this possible? The members of the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce almost fought one anotherst night just to gather these 50,000 Star Coins. But now, they still had to bicker with the Procuress Sea Race.

    They had no choice. Many people in Catanlyke District knew about what was happening in Heavenly Treasures Street, but the Procuress Sea Race was the only one willing to help. If they asked for 200,000 Star Coins, they would have to pay up, and there was no leeway for them to bargain. If they could not pay, then they had to leave.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that they are taking advantage of the situation to profiteer. The Procuress Sea Race is a level-6 civilization and would not go so far as to destroy their brand just for several thousand coins. Since they have increased their prices, I¡¯m afraid that we have wrongly estimated the strength of the Shell Shade Faction¡­ This will probably not seed. I predict that we will have to demolish our shops in the end.¡± Sister Ling shook her head and folded her arms. This Darkness Elf was tall and had a plump chest. Furthermore, her style of revealing her thighs without a word made her a perfect scene wherever she went. She looked at Wang Zhong. Her impression of this young human was not bad, mostly because the rtionship between Wang Zhong and Little Lost Fox was not bad. ¡°Old Cow actually has a good heart, but it is difficult for him to even protect himself. You should take the chance to make ns for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 997 - Great Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 997 Great Buddha</h4>

    ns? For now, Wang Zhong had not thought that far. Ever since the incident with Carolyn, he had seen Old Cow¡¯s flower shop as his home. He had already decided that he would apany Old Cow until his death. He would think about what he would do after that when the time came.

    When darkness fell, he changed into his ck cloak and went to wolf goblin Basir¡¯s house. There was no ambiguity in Basir¡¯s actions. He did not even have the time to sell the three burly female ves and simply tied them up at his courtyard. He had busied himself throughout the day with selling the Loying Fruit.

    Just as Wang Zhong had imagined, the auction would not ept just one Loying Fruit variant. Although this was rare, it could not be considered valuable. Others threw batches of Loying Fruit into their elixirs, so what use was this single fruit? It would not be appropriate to throw this to an auction with countless other treasures. Thus, Basir looked for an elixir shop to sell the fruit and obtained 120 Star Coins.

    ¡°Senior, this fruit is too little, and I simply cannot sell it for much.¡± Basir was slightly uneasy. He thought that he would have been able to sell it for 150 Star Coins. ¡°I spent a Herculean effort on this, and I used¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong received the money and did not care about the nonsense Basir was going to continue with. Indeed, a single Loying Fruit was not easy to sell. There was some value to it, but he could not sell it for a high price or ept a low price. As someone who ran a business selling flowers and nts, he understood the prices. In his original n, it was decent enough if he could sell this for 100 Star Coins.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Wang Zhong simply threw 12 Star Coins in front of him. ¡°This is yourmission. This is only the beginning, so don¡¯t run around at the end of the month.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Senior, rx. At the end of every month, regardless of whether I am busy, I will not go out, even if I am beaten to death!¡± Basir was overjoyed. Although he was only doing a small business, it was evident that he did not care about the 12 Star Coins he had received. What made him excited was that the cloaked expert spoke with enthusiasm, as well as the steady work he might receive in the future. It looked like he had passed Senior¡¯s test.

    The 100 Star Coins felt heavy in his hands. With money, he instantly felt different. The next morning, he made a trip to the wholesale market. There were many things he could buy with 100 Star Coins, but Wang Zhong eventually chose half a box of Loying Fruit seeds.

    Firstly, the Loying Fruit had the shortest period of growth. He would only be able to satisfy hisrge consumption if they grew quickly. Secondly, other fruits had too many side-effects in the divine territory. If they were not refined by alchemists, the richer the spiritual influence that they contained, the more powerful these side-effects would be. He was very clear on the notable efficiency, medicinal properties, and side-effects that the Loying Fruit had on his body. Even his body had adjusted to the Loying Fruit. There was no doubt that there would be a new risk if he randomly switched to other materials now, and the effects might not be as good.

    Back then, he was willing to take the risk as he had nowhere else to go. But now, since he had a stable and highly efficient passageway, arbitrarily changing paths would be a foolish move. He would first maximize the functions of the Loying Fruit before thinking of anything else.

    Half a box of high-quality Loying Fruit seedlings were only 50 Star Coins. At the same time, he bought two rune boxes that were specialized for storing spirit fruits from Boss Hu. These boxes were not of superior quality, but they had the advantage of beingrge. Typical low-leveled spirit fruits could be kept fresh for at least three months in these boxes. Although the 100 Star Coins he had just obtained were instantly used up, Lao Wang did not even bat an eyelid.

    However, it was a pity that the fragment world was just too small as it only had a surface area of five to six square meters. Regardless of how densely he nted the seeds, he reached his limit after nting 40 to 50 seeds. Wang Zhong even felt as if there was nowhere for him to step on in the space. However, it felt as if the more seeds he nted, the faster they would grow. The mysterious fragment worldpletely vited a normal train of thought. These Loying Fruit nts had already borne fruit after just two days.

    Compared to the previous batch of Loying Fruit, there was no doubt that the quality of these seeds were better. After all, Wang Zhong had learned from Old Cow and carefully selected these seeds. However, when he finally harvested the fruits, there was no significant improvement in quality. They looked exactly the same as the previous batch of Loying Fruit: fist-sized golden fruits.

    This seemed to be the limit of this Loying Fruit variety. If the quality of the seeds was poor, the fragment world had nt recovery functions that could make up for theck of quality. If the quality of the seeds was good, there was nothing to make up for. When the fruit grew, the oue would still be the same.

    After two or three days of not ¡°eating¡±, his body was longing for the fruit. The golden fruits that filled the space emitted a fragrance that caused him to drool with greed and enticed Wang Zhong¡¯s numb taste buds. Time to dig in!

    As the strength of his body increased and his Soul Sea transformed, his body¡¯s tolerance for spiritual power became higher. He remembered that on his first day of cultivation, five Loying Fruits were able to fill him up. But now, he did not reach his peak even when he ate 10 Loying Fruits a day. Furthermore, he could predict that as his body and power strengthened, the pace at which he consumed the fruits would continue to increase. The fruits that his fragment world, which was only five to six square metersrge, was able to hold would eventually not be enough for a meal.

    Goodness gracious. Putting the future aside, even now, if he were to bring these Loying Fruits for Basir to sell, he would earn 120 Star Coins per fruit. What did it mean for him to eat 10 fruits a day? Lao Wang asionally had the jitters when he calcted this as it would amount to over 1,000 Star Coins. He recalled the Star Stone Company that had gathered all the resources in the Holy City. When he left, they had about 10,000 Star Coins worth in their inventory. With this method of cultivation, he would be able to eat all the wealth that the entire human race possessed in less than half a month!

    In the divine territory, it was said that money was secondary, and cultivating techniques were still of utmost importance. However, this was not a small sum of money.

    This was not cultivation. This was simply consuming money!

    But as long as he had money to devour, it was trulyfortable.

    The strength of his body was rapidly increasing at a visible speed. As he understood more about the medicinal properties of the Loying Fruit, he became more skillful with the Devouring Heaven Technique. He progressed at a tremendous pace. He could not measure or estimate his own Spiritual Energy Value, but he could feel that in the short span of half a month, his Soul Sea had transformed into a standard Spirit Sea.

    The illusory feeling he had when he looked inwards at his own Soul Sea was no longer present. In fact, he did not even have to intentionally look inwards. Wang Zhong simply had to close his eyes, and he would clearly feel that his entire inner body was being engulfed by a warm and vast sea. His Soul Power turned from gas to liquid. Drops of Soul Power gathered in his body and integrated with his blood, permeating his entire body through his blood vessels.

    As a result, the blood in his body became extremely vigorous, as if he always had endless energy and stamina. The gravity and spiritual pressure in the world had be so weak that he could no longer feel them. Furthermore, once he overcame the restrictions that this gravity had on him, the instincts he had cultivated back at home gradually returned. Although he still could not directly activate the spiritual influence in this world for his own use, with the support of his own spiritual power, he could feel that his body was light, as if he could fly.

    When one¡¯s blood was vigorous, it could usually be seen from the outside in one¡¯s muscles, bones, and veins. As a result, their muscles would be firm; their cheeks would be rosy, and they would have a powerful aura.

    However, Wang Zhong was different, seemingly because of the Devouring Heaven Technique. Not only was the vigorous blood in his body not visible on the outside, it even felt as if this vitality was intentionally hiding inside his body. The capacity of his divine cells was endless, and the vigorous power in his blood was concealed inside his divine cells. On the surface, he still looked skinny and did not have a lot of muscles. If he did not take off his clothes or umte his vitality to fight, he would look as if he could be blown away by a gust of wind. Even Little Lost Fox and Old Cow, who interacted with Wang Zhong regrly, could not sense any changes in him.

    However, it was a pity that no matter how rapid his progress in cultivation was, he was still unable to derive anyprehension about forming his Core and did not know whether he had umted enough Spiritual Energy Value. Just like Old Cow had said, forming his Core and his Spiritual Energy Value did not have a direct rtionship with each other. Instead, forming his Core was a result of understanding his realm and a transition in ss. Thus, he would have to draw reference from others. However, this was not urgent. He would wait until he had reached a high enough Spiritual Energy Value before thinking of a way to sell the spirit fruits for money to buy techniques or to pay an expert for guidance. It would definitely result in fewer detourspared to if he did this himself.

    He had grown several thousand Loying Fruits. He collected 50 fruits every two or three days. Other than his daily consumption of fruits, Wang Zhong kept the rest of the fruits in the two massive rune boxes. He had now umted several hundred fruits, but for now, he had no ns to look for Basir to make money from them. He was making tremendous progress in his cultivation. The stronger he was, the safer it would be for him to buy and sell products. He felt that he was very strong, but he did not have any powerful figures topare to. After all, the wolf goblin was simply a merchant in the bottom ss and was not abat type. In any case, these boxes would be able to keep the fruits fresh for a period of time. This batch of resources would be enough for his current rate of cultivation. He did not need to panic.

    Wang Zhong had also been paying attention to what was happening on Heavenly Treasures Street. The talks between the Chamber of Commerce and the Procuress Sea Race eventually fell through. After all, there were only between 100 to 200 shops in Heavenly Treasures Street, less than half of which were part of the Chamber of Commerce. For a sum of 200,000 Star Coins, each person would have had to pay 2,000 to 3,000 in ¡°tribute¡± to the Procuress Sea Race. Large shops like Old Cow¡¯s would have been able to grit their teeth and pay up, but a few small shops were truly helpless. Many shops announced their retreat, while others were hopelessly poor. Some wanted to rely on others while enjoying themselves. In addition, there were still those who truly dreaded the Shell Shade Faction and were only willing to shout from the side but were unwilling to actually step up. They were all over the ce. In the end, they could not umte 100,000 Star Coins, let alone 200,000 Star Coins.

    Since they could not ask the Procuress Sea Race to help, they had also asked for help from various other great powers in Catanlyke District. However, it was evident that the Chamber of Commerce could not gather enough money to pay the price required. Would these powers stand up on behalf of them and go against the Shell Shade Faction for a few thousand Star Coins? In the past, some great powers might have casually agreed to this. But now, Yin Jiao had joined the Heavenly Gates array and had unlimited potential. It was not that others were not willing to provoke him, but since the price they were being paid was not high enough, no one was willing to upset him.

    However, the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce did not stop with their struggle. They went about begging for help. In the end, they invited a great Buddha.

    It was Crocodile God Mugthol!

 Chapter 998 - Prey

    <h4>Chapter 998 Prey</h4>

    He was a goblin who was from the inner circle and had reached the Void Core Stage several decades ago. Furthermore, he was also the disciple of arge Faction. Later on, hemitted an offense and killed an aristocrat. As a result, he was chased out of the Faction. He was strong, but ordinary powers did not dare to admit him as a member of their organization. Thus, he could only rely on ¡°solving problems¡± for others for a living.The situation at Heavenly Treasures Street tallied with his needs far too well and was much better than continuing to roam about. He came to Heavenly Treasures Street for a price of 5,000 Star Coins. From now on, the Heavenly Treasures Street would be under his protection. If the Shell Shade Faction wanted to do anything to the Heavenly Treasures Street, they would first have to go through him.

    This fellow was a true Void Core expert who had been famous for a long time. He would definitely not be defeated by the influence and strength of a level-6 civilization. For example, the Shell Shade Faction only had two Void Core experts. In particr, Yin Jiao had only just stepped into the Void Core Realm. Even then, they were already considered a very powerful Faction.

    Even though the Shell Shade Faction had two great Void Core experts, since the Heavenly Treasures Street had dared to call an expert in, they evidently had enough courage and confidence. After all, he was a goblin from the inner circle in the Land who was from arge Faction. Was he someone who ordinary Void Cores couldpare with?

    However, this fellow¡¯s appetite was ratherrge. The protection fees that he demanded from each merchant was 30% higher than that of the highest fees from the Ninth Wilderness Path.

    In the past, there would definitely be unhappiness andints. But now, as long as they were able to keep their shop, even if they had to pay protection fees that were 30% higher or even double the usual price, they could grit their teeth and endure this. Furthermore, from the past few days of interactions, other than being greedy, boastful, and a foodie, they did not find much fault with Crocodile God Mugthol. He was rather easy to interact with.

    ¡°Cow! This is good wine! Reminds me of a vor from the past.¡± Mugthol was ravaging through Old Cow¡¯s precious can of Heavenly River Wine. This was a rare and high-quality wine in the Land. It was said that Old Cow had collected this for over ten years, but now, it had be capital to wee Mugthol.

    Lord Mugthol was evidently rather satisfied. He patted Old Cow¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Back then, when I was in the Patrolling Goblin Faction, we drank this Heavenly River Wine like water. Tsk tsk tsk. It¡¯s been a long time since I had this authentic taste. But the food that is supposed to pair with these drinks¡­¡±

    He pretended to casually nce at the empty tes on the table.

    ¡°Serve the dishes, serve the dishes!¡± Old Cow hurriedly urged Wang Zhong, who brought out arge te of steaming hot meat from the kitchen.

    This time, Old Cow had invited Mugthol over but could not bear to spend money and eat outside. Instead, he forced Wang Zhong to disy his craftsmanship. Luckily, Wang Zhong had spent some time with Lan Daier. Even though he had never cooked before, he had seen her cook.

    The te of roasted meat was golden and greasy, and oily streams rose from the crispy golden steam. Golden drops of oil dripped from the meat and emitted an enticing scent. Even though Mugthol was half full, his eyes instantly lit up. Meanwhile, Old Cow, who was standing at the side, drooled at this sight. Typically, he ate Day Stomach Pills like Wang Zhong and the others to fill his stomach. He would only go to a cheap bar along the street to have an asional good meal. Ever since he built the kitchen in his house, he had only used it a few times.

    ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡± Mugthol started to narrow his eyes as he continuously gobbled down the food. ¡°Heh heh, little fellow, you seem very weak, but your cooking skills are not bad. How about this? Are you interested in joining me? With me, I will ensure that you will have no worries about food and clothing, and you won¡¯t be bullied by anyone else!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and shook his head. However, he was rather curious about the Void Core. If he had the chance to, he wanted to try joining him.

    ¡°Foolish child, what are you thinking!¡± Old Cow was so shocked that he was about to pinch a hole in his pants. ¡°Lord Crocodile God has taken a liking to you and is praising you. This is extremely rare¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t! If he¡¯s not willing to, don¡¯t force him!¡± Mugthol rolled his eyes and waved his hand. ¡°Furthermore, are you asking a fool with no vision toe with me and upset me? Do you really think that I will take in anyone?¡±

    Old Cow smiled obsequiously and secretly wiped away his cold sweat. Recently, he had been too busy and did not have the time to take care of the shop. However, Wang Zhong had arranged the shop in a neat and orderly manner. Old Cow had seen him as his right-hand man and was afraid that he would offend Mugthol. However, Old Cow would not be willing to actually send Wang Zhong away.

    ¡°You people from the mortal world.¡± Mugthol was not hungry. As he gobbled down the food, he started to boast to Wang Zhong. ¡°You all have your own ideas. When you talk about cultivation theories, you have so many that you boast about, as if you are an impressive Grand Master. However, when you actually put them into action, you are all so weak that I can easily crush you. All of you are weaklings with high standards but little ability.¡±

    ¡°Hey, little one. Don¡¯t learn from those fellows who boast all day. Those kinds of people should admit that they are weak. If you are under attack, you should still stand up straight!¡± He said with a mouth full of oil. ¡°Look at you, you have no muscles. A stray gust of wind could blow you eight feet into the air. Today, you have met someone with a good temper like me. If someone else were here, with yourck of vision and defiant personality, there are too many mortal people like you who have been pped to death. You won¡¯t live for long!¡±

    Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or to cry. He could only allow Mugthol to express himself.

    ¡°Fine, fine. Go, go, go.¡± Mugthol waved his hand. ¡°Be more clever in the future and do a good job at Cow¡¯s ce. Then, go back to your mortal world after 180 years. Even though you will suffer over the 180 years, once you leave the gravity and spiritual influence here, I assure you that you will be invincible back in your world. How great would it be to be a local tyrant back home? If you stay here, you will be bullied by others. Heh heh. I have seen too much. This is the best path for people like you!¡±

    Wang Zhong was helpless and could only excuse himself.

    Mugthol¡¯s powerful blood surged, and the goblin aura that his body emitted was like a thin membrane that covered the surface of his body to the point that it was visible to the naked eye. Indeed, he seemed ferocious and monstrous, and was rather powerful. But miraculously, Wang Zhong did not sense much threat from him.

    It was not that there was no animosity, but he did not feel any threat.

    He silently made aparison. When he released all the spiritual power in his divine cells, he even felt as if he was stronger than Mugthol. Thus, it was no wonder that he did not feel that Mugthol was frightening.

    However, it was said that Void Core goblins could release their goblin body. When their goblin body truly appeared, only then would their truebat level be disyed. However, the stronger and bigger their goblin body, the greater the spiritual influence they would have to face. Their typical normal form was simply to avoid unnecessary consumption. It was far from their true strength.

    ¡­

    While Wang Zhong was thinking about how to find an expert for help, Mu Zi was staring nkly at the surging Netherworld River. Three days had passed, but Foonilia had note to disturb him over the past three days. It was very peaceful, but for some reason, he somewhat missed her.

    Naturally, he did not miss her tremendously. However, when he saw the Netherworld River, her curious and arrogant gaze would surface in his mind. Her tone of speaking also reminded him of Wang Zhong¡¯s clown. They were that simr. Of course, he would not tell her that he thought this way. He also did not know what she would do as a result.

    When he recovered his senses, the sky was slowly turning dark. Mu Zi briefly packed up and hurried back to the Faction. However, not long after he set off, a figure suddenly appeared from behind a tree, blocking Mu Zi¡¯s way. The figure was fast and sudden, and ran into Mu Zi¡¯s chest.

    There was a sh in Mu Zi¡¯s eyes, and he stepped away lightly from this figure¡¯s actions. Just as he was about to avoid this figure, another figure appeared beside him.

    This was terrible!

    Mu Zi managed to react, but the figure had bumped into him. Then, he heard a wail that did not sound quite like a wail. ¡°Wah ah! My secret potions!¡±

    Mu Zi stopped in his tracks. However, before he could clearly see what the stain on the floor was, a pair of hands grabbed him. ¡°Repay me for my secret potions!¡±

    Mu Zi shed past the oily hand. This was a mperson from the shell race, and its entire body was covered in oil. From a distance, it looked like a human with a shell on its back. However, the appearance of the mpeople was extremely warped. Its mouth was where the eyes should have been, while its nose was where a mouth should have been. Meanwhile, its eyes were asymmetrically ced on each cheek.

    When Mu Zi dodged, the mperson did not panic. A glum expression appeared on its face. Then, Mu Zi sensed over ten members of the shell race emitting a gloomy air all around him.

    The shell race came from a level-5 civilization and was notorious. This was because the shellfish race, a branch of the shell race, exceeded expectations and adapted to the environment in the divine territory after entering, especially their natural experts. In the end, the Adeso shellfish race advanced to a level-8 civilization. However, to the rest of the shell race, not a single one had benefited from this. There was a massive shock when this caused a few branches to fall and even descend into internal strife. The mpeople were representative of this fall and had been chased into the Netherworld River after losing in a fight. However, they were also not weed here. They specifically robbed and bullied weak civilizations for a living. Only asionally would they show their prowess as a member of the shell race.

    These mpeople had always been waiting for Mu Zi! The secret potions were simply an excuse.

    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking with him? He is a mere human? Listen up, we have had our eye on you for a very long time, but we have never seen you with so many Star Coins. Just now, you spilled Father¡¯s gourd secret potion. The dozen of us don¡¯t want much from you. We just want 10 silver star stones, as well as 10 piles of Netherworld Sand every month.¡±

    The mperson spoke in a gloomy voice, while the restughed in a threatening manner. A dozen pair of eyes red at Mu Zi.

    Mu Zi seriously looked at the stain on the ground. A broken gourd had rolled to the side. ¡°This is water from boiling ghost heart grass. It is not even worth one Star Coin.¡±

    Boisterousughter erupted. ¡°Really! Are human brains all like this? This is just an excuse. After all, the Faction will not care about fights with a reason behind them. Now, you should know your ce. Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know about the fact that you have 10 silver star stones with you as well as the form to refine Netherworld Sand. You can actually refine Netherworld Sand? If we did not take a closer look, we would not have been able to tell.¡±

    Mu Zi looked at the mpeople. They had not just set their eyes on him for 10 days or half a month. They had definitely been watching him for at least half a year. The mpeople were gloomy and cautious. At first, they thought that Mu Zi was able to think and act independently because he had support behind him. However, after keeping watch on him for a long time, they realized that the others had been misled by this fellow¡¯s strange attitude.

    In the eyes of the mpeople, there was no other suitable target to suppress other than Mu Zi.

    He was a human from the weakest level-4 civilization. He was alone and had left his group. However, he had arge amount of Star Coins and refined Netherworld Sand!

    As long as they discovered how to refine Netherworld Sand¡­ It was as if the mpeople could see a bright future ahead.

    If they had only wanted Star Coins, he could have negotiated with them. However, since they had talked about refining Netherworld Sand, there was no leeway for reconciliation. Mu Zi was very clear that they would definitely not leave a survivor behind.

    Mu Zi looked around him. The mpeople were very experienced and did not leave behind any gaps. After all, they were from a level-5 civilization. Furthermore, it had been several hundred years since they had entered the Star Alliance and were familiar with the spiritual power in the divine territory. He could still fight one or two of them, but now, over ten of them were attacking at the same time. Furthermore, they were naturally coordinated and cautious!

    This was a fight with no suspense. Mu Zi desperately fought but was only teased and humiliated by the mpeople as they slowly exhausted his stamina. While they teased him, they loudly made ns on how they would make Mu Zipletely hand over the form to refine Netherworld Sand.

    ¡°I prefer to torture him. I believe that as long as the method is appropriate, no one will be able to endure cruel torture.¡±

    ¡°Use an illusion and make him rebirth a hundred times in our m illusion. There will be no secrets that he can continue to keep.¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s final assault was stopped by the shells of the mpeople, leaving him with arge wound in his chest. This was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Mu Ziy on the floor and struggled but could not get up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. With him in this state, it¡¯s my turn to act.¡±

    The mperson who was about to torture Mu Zi moved his body and approached him. It took out a box full of torture instruments, and his cold smile was engraved in Mu Zi¡¯s vision.

    Mu Zi firmly hugged his Life and Death Coffin. At this moment, he recalled the peace when he looked up at the moon. There was only him and the Life and Death Coffin in the entire world.

    He recalled the dream that he often saw. He recalled the tall mountain, the wastnd, and his Life and Death Coffin.

    Death was not a terrifying thing. He was just slightly unwilling.

    However, at this moment, a deep and furious voice sounded from the sky. ¡°You guys! Actually dare!!!¡±

    Full of anger, Foonilia looked at Mu Zi, who was lying on the ground. Those foul-smelling things were targeting her prey and doing things that she would definitely not forgive!

    BANG¡­

    A pitch-ck light appeared in the sky, as if a world was falling.

    In the distance¡­ a jet-ck pair of eyes opened above the Netherworld River. It saw what was happening here throughyers of obstacles. There was unhappiness in the demonic, ck eyes.

    These feelings of unhappiness were like a rule and rapidly materialized from nothingness, forming a wave of terrifying power.

    ¡°Heh heh. She is slightly mischievous, but she is saving a disciple of your disciple. I will allow it just this once.¡±

    Before this power was fully formed, a lightughter that sounded like a gentle breeze caused this unhappiness to flow back into the eyes and be sealed underneath manyyers.

    ¡°Then, that shall be the case.¡± The owner of the jet-ck eyes spoke. His voice sounded like a rusty saw cutting through ss. It was shocking and difficult to bear.

    The light dispersed, and Mu Zi saw the girl who had descended from the sky. He was muddled and made a suffocating discovery. He saw a passageway that led into darkness from her body.

    Foonilia slowlynded beside Mu Zi. Her gaze surpassed the space they were in as she looked somewhere in the distance. She lowered her head, and her moist, red lips turned upward, as if she was at odds with someone.

    However, she quickly adjusted her mood. When she looked at Mu Zi, she disyed a disdainful expression. ¡°Luckily, you are someone I have taken a liking to. Why are you so weak?¡±

    Mu Zi smiled. ¡°But I have you around.¡±

    Foonilia was stunned. How could he speak so naturally and smile so happily¡­ All of thesepletely overturned Foonilia¡¯s rigid world.

    After a long time, Mu Zi heard the voice of a small girl. ¡°Remember, you are my prey. No one else can bully you other than me¡­¡±

    An ancient and profound secret surged out from her heart and deeply engraved itself in Mu Zi¡¯s mind. Mu Zi was clear that this girl had used some almighty method simr to enlightenment that allowed this technique to be engraved in his memory.

    ¡°This much should be enough for you to be a tyrant in the Land, especially the method to absorb spiritual influence. Your soul is decent and very special. It is also extremely suitable for the negative system of this technique. If I had other techniques on hand, I wouldn¡¯t have taught you this. So, you absolutely have to keep this a secret! If not, you will be done for.¡±

    Just as Foonilia¡¯s words settled in Mu Zi¡¯s heart, a ck ray of light shot from a distance and swept her away into the sky.

    ¡°Remember, your soul is mine!¡±

    As he watched the ck light that disappeared in the sky, Mu Zi was stunned. His soul¡­ What?

    Foonilia. He would not forget this name either.

    ¡­

    Just how powerful was Mugthol? Wang Zhong was very curious. What he currentlycked was the ability to visually ascertain the level of experts in the divine territory. Just howrge was the gap between the Foundational Stage and the Void Core Stage? Evidently, Old Cow only had scant knowledge about this, and his answers were notpletely reliable. Perhaps he would be able to gain a preliminary understanding through Crocodile God Mugthol.

    However, it was a pity that Lord Mugthol was too ¡°busy¡±. Ever since the time he came to Old Cow¡¯s ce, Wang Zhong did not have the chance to get close to him. Mugthol had feasts all day.

    All the shops in Heavenly Treasures Street treated Mugthol like one of their ancestors. He had two small feasts every day and onerge feast every three days. Frankly speaking, although the protection fees that he collected were slightly harsh, he was not like the Ninth Wilderness Path, which was still nurturing arge group of disciples.

    In the past, the protection fees that the Ninth Wilderness Path collected were at market price. However, it was said that standing in front of the King of Hell was easy, but smaller devils were more difficult to deal with. The ones that exploited these merchants were the evil people in the Ninth Wilderness Path. But now, Crocodile God Mugthol did not do this. He collected exactly how much he had proposed. After only a short time since the takeover urred, no one dared to cause any trouble on the street. This grandpa particrly liked patrolling his territory. This contrast was probably because he hadcked ¡°respect¡± over the past few years. As a result, he was serious and responsible at his ¡°job¡±. Furthermore, he was swift and decisive in his words and actions. Simply said, he was an upright and honorable official.

    This way, their lives were now much better than before. Furthermore, most importantly, it had been a full month ever since Crocodile God Mugthol had arrived in Heavenly Treasures Street. The entire Catanlyke District knew that Mugthol was protecting the Heavenly Treasures Street, but there had been no reaction from the Shell Shade Faction. Not only did Yin Jiao not appear in public, even the darkness goblins that liked to wander around in Heavenly Treasures Street had all disappeared. Was the Shell Shade Faction actually scared?

    ¡°After all, Uncle Thol was once from the Patrolling Goblin Faction, one of the top Factions in the entire Land! Will his pattern of protecting be the same? I heard that even a cleaner in the Patrolling Goblin Faction can trample on a level-6 civilization!¡±

 Chapter 999 - Cooperation Between Giants

    <h4>Chapter 999 Cooperation Between Giants</h4>

    ¡°That is a bit too exaggerated. However, I heard that the aristocrat that Uncle Thol had killed before he was punished was a great figure in a level-7 civilization! Uncle Thol is definitely not an ordinary person.¡±¡°A great figure from a level-7 civilization? Are you sure? Who did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn, that¡¯s what everyone is saying! Either way, I think that the Shell Shade Faction is afraid this time! We have really sucked up to a great expert this time! In the future, our lives will be good!¡±

    The shop owners on Heavenly Treasures Street were overjoyed, and their confidence in Mugthol increased as the days passed. Even if there were a few people who were still worried, the situation now waspletely different. The entire Heavenly Treasures Street worshiped him, to the point that they wished they could give birth to a few beautiful daughters to marry him.

    ¡°Uncle Thol! No need to pay, no need to pay! You are like our bread and butter. If you are thirsty, please eat a few fruits. Isn¡¯t this what we should do? It¡¯s like my parents eating my fruits and paying me back. It¡¯s a p to the face!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Thol, Uncle Thol! Where have you been the past few days? My daughters are all thinking of you. You can¡¯t leave now. Let me bring my daughters to serve you!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Uncle Thol! I finally caught the Star Lake 1,000-Year Turtle that you told me about. I even specially invited a great chef from the Zagwe race. You have to visit us and give us yourments.¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Lord Crocodile God.¡± A tall and beautiful spirit girl was lovestruck. ¡°His pimple-filled face is so firm. He is so masculine! I feel weak just looking at him¡­¡±

    Indeed, Mugthol was full of pimples. His face and back were filled with numerous green pimples, making him look as if he had the extremely hard skin of a crocodile. Meanwhile, Heavenly Treasures Street was lively and filled with mor, as if it had finally recovered its vitality. In fact, Heavenly Treasures Street seemed even more prosperous than before.

    Business at Old Cow¡¯s flower shop went back to normal, and Wang Zhong was busy again. However, he did not fall behind in cultivation. He had grown half of his Loying Fruit seeds. However, his appetite became more shocking, and he could now eat over twenty Loying Fruits a day like it was nothing. There was still energy in the fruits, but his level of power was evidently a world of difference from before. Wang Zhong felt as if he would only be able to eat Loying Fruit as snacks in the near future.

    This was a necessary process. After all, if he could rely on just Loying Fruits to reach the top, the Void Masters in the divine territory would kill themselves. To Wang Zhong, the Loying Fruit was a supplementary resource. However, he had unintentionally created a rough technique, and the Loying Fruit became a major factor in his cultivation.

    He had also been continuing with his improvements on the Devouring Heaven Technique. This technique that he had miraculously obtained was like a massive treasure that asionally gave him pleasant surprises and discoveries. Breathing was the most instinctual action to a human, and it was a coincidence that this was the entirety of the Devouring Heaven Technique. Unlike other absorbing techniques, it did not require the activation of various meridians in the body. Then why not integrate the Devouring Heaven Technique into his typical breathing?

    When Wang Zhong thought about this, he started to try it out. At first, it was very difficult. When he could not maintain an absolute concentration of his spirit, he could not control his divine cells to absorb and release spiritual power at all. However, there was no theoretical obstacle to this, and it was simply a process of practicing until he perfected it. Wang Zhong continuously tried and consciously controlled his divine cells. After over a month of persevering and trying, it slowly became an instinct.

    Even though he was breathing as usual, he was also cultivating the Devouring Heaven Technique. Of course, the spiritual influence that he could absorb through this daily breathing was rtively weaker. The results were definitely much weaker than when he concentrated on cultivation, but it was better than nothing. After all, many drops made an ocean.

    Furthermore, and most importantly, cultivation was like sailing against a current. If he did not progress, he would move backward instead! No one could focus on cultivation at all times, even the most diligent people. There would be times when one had to rest, divert their attention somewhere else, or do other things. Thus, when one stopped cultivating, their cultivation would slowly fall back, like a boat sailing against the current. This was a severe wastage of cultivation that no one could avoid.

    However, what if they could cultivate just by breathing? Then, there would be no gaps in cultivation, even if they were asleep. This wouldpletely stop the natural wastage that urred when cultivation stopped. With this, it would be difficult to even slow down the pace of cultivation.

    This was probably what umting over a long period of time meant. At the same time, there was something important. The spiritual power absorbed through the Devouring Heaven Technique was useful and was innately different from the Loying Fruit. This meant that the technique could be adjusted ording to his own body. The higher his level of power, the stronger the effects of the Devouring Heaven Technique would be. This was also the difference between relying on external forces and developing his technique internally.

    Wang Zhong was doing his work while he sensed the changes in his breathing. Suddenly, he heard a mor in the lively street outside.

    ¡°Someone from the Shell Shade Faction is here!¡±

    Old Cow was just in the shop. When he heard this, his expression changed. Then, he threw whatever he had in his hands and ran out, with Wang Zhong and Little Lost Fox following behind him.

    At that moment, it was noon. All the surrounding vendors ran out of their shops, and the streets were filled with curious passers-by who did not know what was happening and stopped to watch. Meanwhile, there was arge crowd dressed in ck at the corner of the street.

    A voice sounded from the crowd and continued to reverberate throughout Heavenly Treasures Street. ¡°It is confirmed that the Shell Shade Faction has purchased the Heavenly Treasures Street. All the merchants who are willing to cooperate, pleasee and sign the purchasing contract! We, the Shell Shade Faction, will definitely give you a fair price and not allow anyone here to suffer.¡±

    ¡°Old Cow, it¡¯s Yin Jiao! He brought many contracts and is asking everyone to sign them!¡±

    Someone from the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce came and shouted at him, ¡°Someone has already signed!¡±

    ¡°Sign? Did they sign just because he told them to sign? They have been silent for over two months. Have they suddenly gone crazy?¡± Old Cow was slightly dumbfounded. As he ran over, he anxiously asked, ¡°Who has signed?¡±

    ¡°Only a few people, but they are all not from our Chamber of Commerce. They¡¯re definitely those who were already bought by the Shell Shade Faction and are leading the pace.¡±

    ¡°What about Uncle Thol?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! He was still wandering on the streets in the morning, but I don¡¯t see him now!¡± The person from the Chamber of Commerce frowned. ¡°I think¡­ Did Uncle Thol run away after seeing actual action?¡±

    ¡°Touch wood! Is Uncle Thol that kind of person?¡± Old Cow fiercely red at him for a few seconds. In fact, he was also clueless. However, during times like this, they would actually predict that something had happened to Uncle Thol?! Couldn¡¯t they think more optimistically? He definitely had to think positively. ¡°He has definitely taken a walk. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hear this¡­ Go, go go! Let¡¯s go there and take a look first!¡±

    A group of people hustled to the street corner, which was already filled with a sea of people.

    Several darkness goblin disciples had pulled up a long table and ced a sign that stated ¡°Heavenly Treasures Street Shop Acquisition Handling Point¡±. Several shop owners whose shops had been purchased were busy signing thick stacks of contracts. However, other than these few people, the other merchants did not move. They simply looked on while chattering noisily.

    There were countless people surrounding this area, including people from the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce, ordinary merchants, as well as tourists and passers-by who did not know what was happening. There were several thousand people gathered in total, blocking half of the street. Buzzing noises reached everyone¡¯s ears in an unending stream. Meanwhile, the darkness goblin disciples were straining their throats as they continued to shout. ¡°The Shell Shade Faction had acquired the Heavenly Treasures Street. Merchants who are willing to cooperate with us, pleasee here to sign the contract! The Shell Shade Faction will definitely give you a fair price¡­¡±

    The scene was messy and noisy. Meanwhile, Yin Jiao was standing beside the signature promotion stand. After two months, there seemed to be no change in him. However, there was a beautiful and young celestialoid girl standing beside him.

    The young girl was dressed in blue muslin, and two silk ribbons floated behind her even though there was no wind. She was extremely pure, as if she was a celestial being that had descended to Earth. She calmly looked at the bustling street and ignored the crowd that had gathered in the street. There were no fluctuations of emotions on her face.

    Yin Jiao, who was beside her, did not disy the arrogance and pride he had once shown. Instead, he smiled, and his voice was gentle. ¡°Miss Shannali, this street will quickly be the personal property of the Shell Shade Faction and your Cloud Mist Faction. I believe that you will like this ce.¡±

    The Cloud Mist Faction? Shannali? Was that person the princess of the Cloud Mist Faction, Shannali Cloud? Had the Shell Shade Faction and Cloud Mist Faction formed an alliance? It was no wonder there had been no movement over the past two months. Back then, they had heard that Yin Jiao had attended the celebration at the Cloud Mist Faction, but no one expected that these two great factions woulde together.

    However, this was definitely not good news. In the Catanlyke District, the Cloud Mist Faction was definitely one of the top great powers and was even stronger than the Shell Shade Faction. Their Young Lady, Shannali Cloud, was also a genius who was part of the Heavenly Gates array and had joined the array much earlier than Yin Jiao. Since the Shell Shade Faction had been able to form an alliance with them, did they think that they could not take the Heavenly Treasures Street by themselves and wanted someone to share the street with? Facing the Shell Shade Faction alone was scary enough, but they now had to face the Cloud Mist Faction as well.

    Shannali Cloud smiled and maintained her solemnity and pride as an aristocrat. ¡°But from the looks of things, they are not willing to move away.¡±

    Yin Jiao helplessly waved his hand. ¡°I will exin to them. I believe that these people will understand. Furthermore, today¡¯s price is the best. Don¡¯t me me if I talk business with them as a businessman in the future.¡±

    Although he did not speak in an aggravated tone, he did not speak in a soft volume. Thus, everyone in the street could hear him clearly. The shop owners around did not have a pleasant expression on their faces. Would there be no purchasing price after today? Did this mean that if they did not sign the contract, they would simply snatch their shops from them? Did they have a way to avoid thew enforcement squad?

    In reality, this was not difficult for a great Faction to do, and they did not need to kill anyone either. Every day, they could send arge group of darkness goblins to block the front and end of the Heavenly Treasures Street. They could calmly form a line at those areas and not allow anyone to enter. Would the entire Heavenly Treasures Street do business with ghosts then? Even if one mentioned thew enforcement troops, the darkness goblins from the Shell Shade Faction standing on the street was not an offense. With the stupid brains of the machinery race, who only knew how to kill and destroy, there was a 200% chance that they would not care. If they could not do business and make money, this bunch of shops would simply eat up their own fortunes.

    This was simply a soft method. If they were to use a harsh method, they would have killed the bosses that led the Heavenly Treasures Street. They simply had to prepare a few scapegoats and fight to the death. Would arge faction like the Shell Shade Faction care about the lives of a few bottom-ssed goblin disciples?

    If a great power wanted to get rid of a group of merchants without any backing, there were countless ways for them to do so. The merchants could not fight back.

    ¡°Lord Crocodile God!¡±

    At that instant, the entire street was silent. But suddenly, someone among the crowd shouted, ¡°We have Lord Crocodile God, Lord Mugthol!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Thol will not allow the Shell Shade Faction to have their way in Heavenly Treasures Street!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lord Mugthol will deal with you!¡± Once someone had started, the rest immediately erupted with shouts. They had amodated Mugthol for two months just for today.

    However, amidst this public enthusiasm, they could not see Crocodile God Mugthol anywhere even after looking around.

    ¡°Mugthol?¡± Yin Jiao smiled. His voice was vast and echoed throughout the entire street. ¡°Is he suitable to be an enemy of the Shell Shade Faction? Why don¡¯t I see him anywhere? He must have been so shocked that he doesn¡¯t dare to appear, right? He is actually rather clever and knows his ce. If not, I will cut away his crocodile skin and make a leather bag for my girlfriend!¡±

    The merchants in Heavenly Treasures Street looked at one another helplessly, while Wang Zhong could clearly see that Old Cow¡¯s face was turning green. It was impossible for Mugthol to not have heard this massivemotion. Was he really someone who had tricked them and eaten all day, only to run away when something was actually about to happen?

    ¡°Cut the skin of Uncle Thol?¡±

    Just as the street was silent, they suddenly heard an explosive shout in the distant sky. Then, they heard a rapid whizzing, and a green light soared from the distance.

    The green light was extremely fast, and was eye-piercing and conspicuous. Even Shannali Cloud and Yin Jiao could not help but narrow their eyes. The air current and wind that this extreme speed brought about faintly caused the ss in the street to tremble and shake.

    Boom!

    The green light suddenly stopped in front of Yin Jiao and Shannali. An intense air current and pressure surged from the two sides of this body, causing Yin Jiao and Shannali¡¯s clothes to fly all over the ce, producing a pping sound!

    ¡°Hey! Young one, you speak big words but you¡¯re not afraid to dodge either!¡± Mugthol had arrived suddenly and stopped suddenly. He looked down at them, full of might! At that moment, he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do much even with a girl from the Cloud Mist Faction. Since Uncle Thol has taken root here, I will not move! No one will deal with me easily!¡±

    Mugthol¡¯s voice was full of might and echoed throughout the entire street. Frankly speaking, when one reached the Void Core Realm, thews would bepletely different. The checks between Factions would be greater, while the restrictions by thew enforcement squad would be more rxed. If one were to talk about ying with the rules, he was already a veteran even 50 years ago. After all, he was from a great Faction and had seen the world. Thus, he was not afraid of the power of the Cloud Mist Faction, let alone the Shell Shade Faction. This was also the source of his confidence that allowed him to protect the Heavenly Treasures Street by himself.

    The surrounding merchants were stunned and only regained their senses after a long time. A few merchants who thought that Mugthol had run away were so embarrassed that their faces turned red. Meanwhile, Old Cow and the rest were so touched that their entire body was trembling. Then, they erupted in an instant!

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Thol! He flew over. As expected of a Void Core expert!¡±

    ¡°HOHO! Uncle Thol is mighty! How handsome!¡±

    The unusually quiet crowd instantly erupted. Various cheers echoed throughout Heavenly Treasures Street, as if they were about to overturn the entire street. It was not difficult to fly in the divine territory, as one could fly as long as they had umted their Core. However, he had flown so rapidly and freely. His strength was definitely not normal. What could they do?

    There was a sh of amusement on Yin Jiao¡¯s face. ¡°You seemed to have misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°There is no understanding,¡± Mugthol proudly said. ¡°Now, lead your people and leave immediately. From now on, the Heavenly Treasures Street and the Shell Shade Faction will keep out of each other¡¯s affairs. If your darkness goblins have nothing to do, then don¡¯te here and wander about either. We don¡¯t wee you! If you can¡¯t do that, I might pull up your old Jiuli Tree. At the same time, I will use your father¡¯s Void Core as a ball to kick!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Thol is mighty and tyrannical!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Heavenly Treasures Street doesn¡¯t wee you. Get out!¡±

    The merchants on Heavenly Treasures Street were so excited that even their penises were trembling. It was much different when they had an impressive pir of support. With this impressive expert, what could the Shell Shade Faction do? What could the Cloud Mist Faction? Our Uncle Thol did not care for you!

    ¡°The misunderstanding I was talking about was her.¡± There was not even the slightest hint of fear on Yin Jiao. Heughed cheerily as he looked at Shannali beside him. ¡°Miss Shannali is simply a guest at the Shell Shade Faction. I alone will be enough to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Mugtholughed out loud. ¡°I heard that you joined the Heavenly Gates array? Young one, did you really allow this to get to your head? A fellow who has not even spent one year as a Void Core actually dares to¡­¡±

    ¡°Old fellow, you speak a lot of nonsense.¡± Yin Jiaoughed scornfully and took a step forward. ¡°I will give you a chance. If you can defeat me, the Shell Shade Faction will retreat from Heavenly Treasures Street. We will definitely not talk about forcing our way through again. However, if you lose¡­¡±

    ¡°I will pack up and leave. Do what you want!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Both of them spoke extremely quickly, settled this matter in a few words, and then stopped speaking at the same time. Although they looked down on each other in their words, no matter whether it was Yin Jiao or Mugthol, it was evident that they both greatly valued each other¡¯s strength.

    One was a new star and a genius who had joined the Heavenly Gates array, while the other was an established expert from arge Faction. If either one dared to look down upon the other, there would not be good results.

    Waves of murderous aura from the two of them filled the air as they looked at each other cautiously. Two great Void Cores were about to sh. Shannali from the Cloud Mist Faction floated away and stood on the roof of a nearby building to watch this with rich excitement on her face. The cooperation between the Factions was necessary. No matter whether it was the Shell Shade Faction or the Cloud Mist Faction, they were no match for top powers. Their coboration was also a turning point, and their qualifications to join the Heavenly Gates array was a stepping stone to their sess. She also wanted to see what standard Yin Jiao was at.

    Meanwhile, the crowd that surrounded them instantly retreated desperately from their shock at the murderous aura that filled the air. Putting aside the ordinary citizens of the divine territory, even the darkness goblins from the Shell Shade Faction with outstanding strength were so shocked that they did not even dare to keep their tables. They ran away from the area that was filled with murderous aura.

    The crowd pushed one another, and there was nock of people being stepped on. It wasplete chaos. Old Cow used his burly body and blocked Wang Zhong and Little Lost Fox from the retreating crowd and managed to stand still after much difficulty. Meanwhile, Sister Ling, Uncle Sea, and a few other familiar faces squeezed together and observed the fight in the distance.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong, I want to see too!¡± Little Lost Fox loved to watch the action, but it was a pity that she was slightly short, and the people in front blocked her view. She was so anxious that she started to stamp her foot.

    Wang Zhong allowed her to stand on his shoulders. The battle between two Void Core experts could make up for hisck of knowledge in some parts. He had been looking forward to this. At that moment, his gaze was enthusiastic.

    There was arge empty ground around the two experts. This was originally the public square in Heavenly Treasures Street. Other than a stone sign in the middle of the square with the words ¡°Heavenly Treasures Street¡± engraved on it, the entire square was empty. There was enough space to battle.

    At that moment, the two of them looked at each other. Just the sh of their gazes caused faint electricity to crackle between them.

    Terrifying goblin aura from the two experts filled the air and materialized, forming mes that engulfed their bodies. Yin Jiao¡¯s goblin aura mes were white, while Mugthol¡¯s was green. The mes burned on the surface of their bodies. Although they were not hot, they contained a terrifying power, as if two unparalleled beasts were confronting each other!

 Chapter 1000 - Thunder Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1000 Thunder Technique</h4>

    A silver whip covered in lightning suddenly appeared in Yin Jiao¡¯s hand. Although the silver whip was only half a foot long when it appeared, when Yin Jiao shook it, it wildly lengthened in an instant. It summoned a thunderbolt from the sky that swept across ten or more meters and charged towards Mugthol.In that instant, the entire square was filled with lightning and crackling sounds, as if this entire area was about to be swallowed up by lightning!

    Mugthol shook slightly. Then, the green pimples on the surface of his body instantly expanded like holes. Poisonous fog surged from the holes and filled the air like thick clouds. The fog was actually able to challenge the lightning. Furthermore, the poisonous fog spread extremely quickly and engulfed Yin Jiao in the blink of any eye.

    They heard the sizzling sound of something corroding in the poisonous fog. But closely after, a white light shone. The white goblin aura from Yin Jiao¡¯s body had materialized and became sturdier, not allowing the poison to seep in.

    ¡°That mere poisonous fog is a small trick from an insect. Do you think that that can harm me?¡± Yin Jiao asked in an arrogant tone. He waved the silver whip in his hand once again and lightning fell from the sky.

    ¡°You used the 100 Poison Pill from the Cloud Mist Faction. You are well prepared,¡± said Mugthol coldly.

    The Cloud Mist Faction was best at refining their Core. Furthermore, since their princess was nearby, it was not surprising that Yin Jiao also had the 100 Poison Pill. It was no wonder that the Cloud Mist Faction had ¡°hidden¡± for two months. It looked like they had not been cking off for the past few months and had determined the exact details of the situation. Yin Jiao knew how powerful his poisonous fog was and had already made his preparations.

    It seemed like the effects of the pill would not disappear for a while. Mugthol flipped his hand, and a massive pair of green shears appeared. It shone with a dim light and was unusually sharp. These were the Crocodile Head Shears!

    He violently waved the massive pair of green shears, producing a green ray of light thatpletely swept away the lightning overhead.

    However, this massive pair of shears was just too big. When it was ced upright, it seemed even taller than Mugthol. The green metal was sturdy and seemed extremely heavy. When such an awkward and heavy object was used against a light and nimble whip, he should have been in great trouble. However, strangely, the massive pair of shears was extremely light in Mugthol¡¯s hands, as if it did not even exist. It faced the attack head-on at lightning speed and couldpete with the silver whip in terms of speed. Furthermore, the green pair of shears even seemed intelligent! When Wang Zhong saw this, he was astonished. He could sense that Mugthol¡¯s current Spiritual Energy Value was not particrly high. He should not possess this kind of monstrous energy.

    This was an artifact that belonged to a Void Core expert!

    Wang Zhong fixed his gaze on the fight. He had heard Old Cow boast about how Void Core experts could give birth to their own artifacts, which could vary in weight and size and had countless transformations. It seemed like Uncle Thol¡¯s Crocodile Head Shears was one of these artifacts.

    Crack!

    The massive pair of sharp shears continuously opened and closed as they randomly attacked. Yin Jiao was not careful for a moment, and the end of the silver whip was cut off, causing the entire whip to dim slightly as arge part of the dense lighting dispersed. When the two artifacts shed, it was evident that the Crocodile Head Shears had the upper hand.

    When his weapon was harmed, Yin Jiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. After all, this was his life weapon. Luckily, it had not been long since this weapon was born. If not, this attack would have injured him severely.

    Meanwhile, the vendors surrounding them were so moved that they went crazy. As expected, Lord Mugthol was truly impressive! ¡°Lord Mugthol is invincible! The Shell Shade Faction is done for. Are you still thinking of taking in the Heavenly Treasures Street? Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Lord Mugthol¡¯s Spiritual Energy Value is probably at around sixty thousand. After all, Yin Jiao is a newbie and has not even reached a value of fifty thousand. He is definitely no match for Lord Mugthol!¡±

    A few sensory-type races were also shouting excitedly. To ordinary people, storing one¡¯s spiritual power was the most instinctual thing to do.

    Wang Zhong felt that he was much stronger than this. Once artifacts were revealed, they were no more than convenient weapons or only possessed certain special abilities. However, to Lao Wang, who had extremely richbat experience, artifacts were nothing, so he was not carried away by this. A Void Core¡¯s power was determined by the strength of their true forms. Everything was just empty talk before they revealed their true forms.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Young one, you still have time to admit defeat now!¡± Mugtholughed out loud. After all, his opponent was young.

    In reality, regardless of whether it was in terms of material quality or level, the Lightning Ghost Whip was above the Crocodile Head Shears. However, Yin Jiao had only recently formed his Void Core. Thus, it was natural that only some time had passed since he birthed his artifact.

    ¡°You really boast shamelessly!¡± Yin Jiao huffed coldly. Whoosh! The Lightning Ghost Whip disappeared, as if he had kept it. The lightning that filled the surroundings dispersed.

    Then, his body suddenly soared into the sky. While he was engulfed by Mugthol¡¯s green fog, his body transformed, and he struggled free from his body. A massive creature unfolded and appeared in the sky!

    It was at least 20 or 30 meters tall and was as thick as a house! It had four short and webbed limbs, while its head was extremely big. There were two horns on its head, and its massive and ferocious mouth was filled with shark teeth.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    It roared in anger, and its terrifying roar caused the ss halfway through the street to break into pieces with a whooshing sound! When he revealed his true form, the goblin aura from his body immediately grew much stronger. Then, he dived toward the ground without any hesitation.

    ¡°Are you being serious now?¡± Mugthol scoffed coldly. Then, his body suddenly shook, and the countless pimples on the surface of his body started to rotate, distort, and expand.

    His physique changed wildly. In the blink of an eye, he grew eight to nine meters tall. A massive crocodile tail that was covered in green pimples expanded, and countless bumps that looked like tumors started to grow on his back, forming a terrifyingly hard shield. His head became extremely big. Unlike his previous human-like physique, this head was somewhat simr to the flood dragon in the sky. He also had arge, bloody mouth that was filled with shark teeth. He was just missing the two horns on the head.

    Boom!

    He transformed very quickly, but Yin Jiao, who was diving down from the sky, was also very fast. The two giants immediately shed, and this was apanied by a terrifying tremble. A shock wave that was visible to the naked eye violently surged into the surroundings and spread throughout the entire street! The surrounding crowd was already rather far away, but at that moment, they were hit by this shock wave, causing everyone to fall backwards. Many people who were standing right in front instantly felt dizzy as their ears rang. Some were also nauseous and dizzy!

    Little Lost Fox, who was standing on Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders and chattering excitedly, also copsed from her dizziness and was caught by Wang Zhong. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, Void Cores who revealed their true form were truly powerful. Their current Spiritual Energy Value was more than two times higher than before! They now seemed evenly matched. If both of them had a value of 50,000 or 60,000 before, they had now achieved a value of at least 120,000!

    Furthermore, after they revealed their true form, Yin Jiao suppressed Mugthol. This meant that Yin Jiao¡¯s natural talents and potential were much better than Mugthol¡¯s. After all, Yin Jiao had achieved this level of strength just after advancing to the Void Core Realm.

    Shannali, who was nearby, shed a satisfied smile. He possessed this much spiritual power just after advancing to the Void Core Realm. Furthermore, it was said that he had some blood of the dragon race. Of course, it was likely that this was just boasting. However, it was good for his image. Honor was also necessary for the development of a Faction.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes lit up. He had slowly gotten an understanding of their strength. Although their spiritual power was much higher than his, for Wang Zhong, who was used to the weak defeating the strong on Earth, the gap in power was not toorge. More importantly, he needed to see whether their true forms had any other abilities.

    The flood dragon that charged towards the ground from the sky was fiercely stopped by the massive hands of the dragon-head crocodile. They were at a stalemate for some time.

    They heard Mugthol¡¯s low voice. ¡°Young one, don¡¯t destroy my street. Go to the sky!¡±

    Boom!

    He silently shoved Yin Jiao and sent him flying into the air. Then, he stomped, and the surface of the ground trembled slightly. His massive and terrifying body soared high into the sky.

    However, the next moment, a shocking smile appeared on the face of the flood dragon.

    Because being sent flying had simply been a feint! He instantly recovered his control of his body!

    The bigger one¡¯s body, the greater the spiritual influence and gravity that one had to tolerate would be. One¡¯s strength would increase, but one¡¯s agility would also decrease. He was a half-flood dragon and was adept at flying in the sky and traveling on the ground. However, his opponent was no more than a shockingly powerful dragon-head crocodile. He had actually dared to fight in the sky with him!

    Yin Jiao¡¯s body soared into the air. He was no longer as clumsy and slow as before. In the sh of an eye, he flew towards Mugthol.

    Suo suo suo! Crack crack crack!

    His body, that was 20 to 30 meters long, instantly wrapped around Mugthol¡¯s body violently. Mugthol¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he anxiously struggled, but there was nowhere for him to exert his strength in the air. Coupled with the mistake in his judgment just now, he was unable to break free immediately. He would no longer be able to escape!

    The giant flood dragon squeezed his body. This terrifying force caused the dragon-head crocodile¡¯s burly body to crack and violently fall from the air!

    Boom!

    They crashed into the surface of the ground while they were still intertwined. The surface of the ground was made out of green gems and gold, which were said to be some of the hardest metals in the divine territory, but it was slightly distorted from the terrifying weight and collision from these two people, forming a depression in the ground. The stone sign with the words ¡°Heavenly Treasures Street¡± engraved on it was instantly broken into pieces as well.

    Bang! Rumble¡­

    Dust clouds filled the air, concealing the angry roars and struggling sounds from Mugthol. Everyone widened their eyes and could only clench their fists tightly as they broke out in a cold sweat. The feeling of being bound by a massive snake was notfortable, let alone a half-flood dragon like this! They could only hope that Lord Mugthol was much stronger.

    However, Wang Zhong could clearly feel that the Spiritual Energy Value of 120,000 that Mugthol had disyed when he revealed his true form was Mugthol¡¯s peak. However, this was not the case for Yin Jiao. His goblin aura was still spreading and filling the air, while his Spiritual Energy Value continued to rise!

    If Mugthol did not have any trump cards, he would probably be done for¡­ But since he had been famous for a long time, he should have a trump card. Since Void Cores had a true form, they should also have a suitable killing technique.

    Through the dense cloud of dust, Wang Zhong could even see Yin Jiao¡¯s four short limbs being stimted and growing wildly under the opposition of the extremely explosive power. The horns on his forehead also seemed to shine with new life and were growing at a visible speed.

    His Spiritual Energy Value continued to grow. He was wrapped around the dragon-head crocodile¡¯s entire body, and this binding force was growing more powerful. Mugthol¡¯s body was squeezed so tightly that a few of his bones were about to break. The swollen tumors on his back burst, causing waves of poisonous gas to surge out and spill on Yin Jiao. However, with the effects of the pill in ce, there was a white light protecting Yin Jiao. Poison could not seep through, making the poisonous liquid practically useless.

    Mugthol¡¯s green face turned bright red. The massive dragon-head crocodile opened his mouth and tried to bite back, but Yin Jiao was evidently adept in binding his enemies while engaged inbat. He did not even care about Mugthol and continued to squeeze him harder with massive force.

    Pa!

    The sound of an explosion could be heard from the body of the crocodile-head dragon. This deafening sound was like the sound of bones breaking. His massive eyeballs, which were the size of dining tables, suddenly protruded. Then, he flipped over and lost consciousness!

    His consciousness dispersed. Naturally, he was also unable to maintain his true form. Everyone saw the body of the dragon-head crocodile shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had be as small as a human andy on the floor lifelessly.

    The entire street was dead silent, and the merchants were stunned. Old Cow fiercely pinched Wang Zhong¡¯s arm. His dark face instantly turned deathly pale.

    Had Mugthol lost?

    Yin Jiao, who was on the ground, let out a long cry. Then, he soared into the sky and turned into a ray of light that smashed into the ground. When hended, he had regained his previous refined and elegant bearing. Hended lightly beside Shannali and looked down at Mugthol, who was on the verge of death. ¡°You old thing who doesn¡¯t know life and death. You actually dared to step up on behalf of other people!¡±

    The surrounding area was silent, so silent that one could hear a pin drop. They only felt that Yin Jiao, who was standing beside Shannali, had a tyrannical and unparalleled aura.

    Everyone understood why Yin Jiao could join the Heavenly Gates array, why the Ninth Wilderness Path was so afraid of Yin Jiao, who had just advanced to the Void Core Realm, even though they were so powerful, and why even a great power like the Procuress Sea Race was not willing to provoke the Shell Shade Faction¡­ This was a true expert.

    Yin Jiao would not kill Mugthol out of his own initiative as there was no need. This was also one of the rules in the Void Core Realm. All the civilizations had a rule to not provoke the machinery race unless you were a celestial person.

    Meanwhile, Yin Jiao was full of pride. Power could bring about respect, pride, fear, authority, and the admiration of the girls beside you.

    ¡­

    Netherworld Faction, Underground World.

    It had been some time since Foonilia had left. Mu Zi continued to enjoy his solitude. To him, cultivation was good medicine for solitude.

    The technique that Foonilia had left in Mu Zi¡¯s heart was called ¡°Phantom Five Thunder¡±. Mu Zi took three nights to carefully acquire a good grasp of this technique and understand it.

    Even the first chapter alone was broad and profound. It was an analysis of the spiritual influence in the divine territory and negative power. Mu Zi felt enlightened, and this knowledge allowed him to escape his narrow worldview. The feeling of suddenly being enlightened caused Mu Zi¡¯s ideas to break through their bottleneck. Mu Zi¡¯s awareness of the Netherworld River and negative energy was also more dynamic, and he could clearly differentiate them just from the air. He could easily absorb the spiritual energy into attacks, defenses, and various other effects.

    But there was more. The Phantom Five Thunder was split into five levels of ascending difficulty¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Illusory Mirage Thunder¡±

    ¡°Cursed Ghost Thunder¡±

    ¡°Defense Rune Thunder¡±

    ¡°Extreme Killing Thunder¡±

    ¡°Divine Punishment Thunder¡±

    After 30 days of hard work, he barely managed to achieve the Illusory Mirage Thunder stage.

    The Phantom Five Thunder aligned with Mu Zi¡¯s demand for negative power. However, Mu Zi¡¯s cultivation was full of difficulty and danger. There seemed to be an estrangement between the Phantom Five Thunder and Mu Zi that was hard to ovee. Every time Mu Zi went deep into his heart and used his soul to sense the technique, there was an innate resistance that turned into countless demons. Devilish mes would then entangle one another and form cages that trapped these demons. Every inch of progress he made with the technique was forcibly deduced after putting in twice the effort for half the result.

    Mu Zi was keenly aware that this technique was not in agreement with him. These inner demons represented his soul¡¯s rejection of the Phantom Five Thunder technique. However, Mu Zi did not dare to ck off in his cultivation of the Phantom Five Thunder. This was his only chance to understand the origin of spiritual power in the divine territory.

    The more he cultivated ¡ª even though the process was dangerous and difficult, and his progress was very slow ¡ª the more Mu Zi understood that level-4 civilizations in the divine territory were truly the bottom ss. Putting aside humans, a bottom-ss civilization that had used a ploy to advance to the level-4 civilization, many level-4 civilizations who had been in the Star Alliance for more than 100 years still had not created or found techniques for themselves that could truly absorb the spiritual influence in the divine territory. Even if they had found a technique, most of them had ws and were not very useful in absorbing spiritual power.

    When he pursued the truth, he found out that the strength of level-4 civilization backgrounds was too weak, while their basics were even weaker. They hade to the divine territory but could not understand the divine territory. On the contrary, the power systems that they were used to in their own civilizations disturbed their cultivation. They even had to spend many years understanding the spiritual power in the divine territory and what exactly was happening. Under these circumstances, how were they supposed to create a technique that allowed them to control spiritual power for their own use?

    Humans had also encountered this problem, but worse. Compared to the other level-4 civilizations that had truly fulfilled the conditions to enter the divine territory, human understanding of power and its fundamentals was even weaker. Even the runes and Soul Power that they were once proud of were not even considered the fundamentals in the divine territory.

    He had to start from zero.

    However, being the weakest could possibly be an opportunity for humans in the divine territory. After all,pared to old paintings with paint on them, a nk sheet of white paper might produce a better painting.

    Furthermore, Mu Zi felt that what he was doing was the first and the most important stroke on a white piece of paper.

    The Phantom Five Thunder was definitely an extremely powerful technique. However, this power might not necessarily be suitable for humans. The physique of various races, as well as their recognition, reflection, and usage of power, would be different. Thus, the function of their techniques would also be different. What Mu Zi had to do now was to understand the divine territory and spiritual power during the process of cultivating the Phantom Five Thunder technique. Then, he would find a path that belonged to him.

    He would be a pioneer. This journey was destined to be difficult and dangerous.

    BANG¡­

    Once again, he retreated in defeat from the Cursed Ghost Thunder technique. The bacsh of the Ghost Thunder was like a male bull with super strength running up and fiercely crashing its horns into Mu Zi¡¯s chest.

    Mu Zi¡¯s consciousness was muddled. It seemed as if he had just seen Earth and returned to the New World. However, that ce was filled with mountains of corpses and a sea of blood. He gripped his knife. If he had not checked whether he had the Life and Death Coffin on his back, his consciousness might have been lost in this illusion forever.

    Now, Mu Zi had escaped. He shook his head a few times and quickly recovered his original state. Furthermore, he had achieved some results. He could smell a burned scent from his chest. The recovery of his sense of smell meant that he had truly broken free of this ascension. Moreover, this burned smell was the mark that was left behind from the bacsh of the Ghost Thunder.

    Mu Zi touched his wound with his hand. An intense wail of a ghost immediately surged into his brain through his soul. However, Mu Zi was already used to this. He used his hand to firmly press on his wound, and weak spiritual power covered the wound. Then, the power of Ghost Thunder was dispersed bit by bit by this wisp of spiritual power.

    When the leftover energy from the Ghost Thunderpletely vanished, Mu Zi finally put away his hand with great fatigue. His fingers were still trembling from activating spiritual power. However, a smile appeared on Mu Zi¡¯s dark face, and his teeth could be seen. This was because the spiritual power he had just activated was actual spiritual power from the divine territory even if it was just a wisp! However, this wisp of spiritual energy felt as natural as moving his arms and fingers. He did not borrow this power from a technique or a rule, and this spiritual powerpletely belonged to him and was essentially different.

    This was what Mu Zi understood after achieving the Illusory Mirage Thunder.

 Chapter 1001 - Teach, Teach

    <strong>Chapter 1001 Teach, Teach</strong>

    It was as if a silver key had destroyed the heavy chains that restricted humans. However, the problem was, this kind of chain did not simply restrict humans just like that. Mu Zi, who had broken through the chains, now faced an even heavier seal.

    However, he believed that as long as he continued to cultivate, he would understand the world of the divine territory through the Phantom Five Thunder technique. Then, there would be nothing that could stop the humans.

    Mu Zi stood up in solitude. Although he enjoyed quietly training by himself, there were times when his thoughts would float away and recall a few people and things.

    Wang Zhong, Aiolos, and Simba who loved to ride Ham Sausage¡­ He did not know how Ham Sausage was doing on Earth.

    Aiolos hade to the divine territory with him. An extremely independent fellow like him was a monster who did not need anyone to worry about him.

    Wang Zhong would probablye.

    asionally, he would understand how insignificant humans were here from the idle conversations among the disciples in the Netherworld Faction. This weakness attracted several great figures in the Star Alliance. Privately, they were called ¡°hunters¡±, which were civilizations that hunted low-leveled civilizations and were adept at encroaching upon them. Now, they were greedily observing the human civilization. When they sensed the weakness of humans, they would look for a loophole in the Star Alliance rules. If humans were lucky, the Earth and the Holy Land would be the colony of these kinds of races. However, if they were unlucky¡­

    Mu Zi had heard many cases of civilizations being extinguished after entering the Star Alliance. Although the higher-ups in the Star Alliance would fly into a rage and enforce punishment,pared to the extinction of civilizations, only a few sacrificialmbs under the great figures who had benefited would die. To them, they only needed to spend some time nurturing arge group of such scapegoats.

    Thus, Wang Zhong would definitelye. The elders in the Holy Land would definitely allow Wang Zhong toe out from his retirement ande here. Mu Zi could not help but ponder, what if Wang Zhong hade to the divine territory from the very beginning? What would he have been like after two years here?

    If he became a Warlock God, he would have definitely been able to find a path that belonged to him from the Phantom Five Thunder technique more quickly¡­ Perhaps he might have even been able to discover a path that would allow humans to establish a foothold in the divine territory beyond just discovering his own path.

    A level-5 civilization¡­

    But thinking about it felt like having a mountain on his back. Mu Zi touched the Life and Death Coffin behind him out of habit and could not help butugh at himself. He was used to solitude, so why was he thinking about such great things?

    He dreamed of a day where the three of them could drink together under the sun in the divine territory.

    As he looked at the ceaselessly flowing Netherworld River, Mu Zi adjusted his state of mind and smiled as he turned back. mpeople walked out from the forest of stones beside the riverbank. Their resentful gazes were like poisonous arrows as they cautiously got into formation. They were all fully equipped and had various knives, swords, rifles, and halberds, each shining with a unique gleam. These were artifacts that had been stimted by spiritual power.

    This was not surprising, but this was also beyond his expectation. In the Netherworld Faction, the mpeople were rtively strong. They would definitely retaliate against Mu Zi, and they definitely had to do so. If not, since they were an outer Faction, it would be very difficult for them to disy their power like before.

    However, he never expected that the mpeople, who were used to aggression, would dy their retaliation for such a long time.

    ¡°Human¡­¡±

    BANG!

    The mperson that was about to speak had only uttered two sybles when he was sent flying by a ck fist. Mu Zi¡¯s other hand waved the long sword he had snatched and shed the hand of another mperson who was holding a knife.

    The mpeople let out an angry roar, apanied by the blood-curdling scream from the mperson whose hand had been cut off. Blood and flesh were bubbling and evaporating at the wound where his hand had been cut off, as if it had been soaked in a powerful acid. Mu Zi looked at the sword which was still gleaming in his hand and saw that there was acidic spiritual power on the de. As long as it injured skin and muscle, the acidic poison would continuously corrode their flesh and blood. This intense pain could turn strong soldiers into cowards that begged for mercy.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± the mpeople shouted.

    Mu Zi did not speak. There was no need for him to utter any nonsense either. He red at his next target and charged towards him, but he did not seed as easily this time. The moment he attacked, an attack came from behind him. However, his opponent had underestimated the Life and Death Coffin. When he used a de filled with spiritual power to sh the Coffin, only a white mark that almost could not be seen was left behind. Meanwhile, Mu Zi seized the opportunity to stab another mperson, who did not even have the chance to draw his sword. Then, Mu Zi rapidly rolled on the ground and avoided several green rays of light.

    Mu Zi turned his body and got up while dodging several green lights that shed by. He took a deep breath and then let out a long sigh. The Life and Death Coffin had blocked the sword that shed his back but did not protect his legs. Thus, his left leg had been hit and immediately brought about intense pain, as if it hade into contact with a grill. Spiritual power rapidly suppressed the wound, and the burning pain immediately weakened. He could sense that the wave of poisonous spiritual power, which had surged into his wound, was being expelled.

    When Mu Zi sensed this change, his confidence increased greatly. The mpeople were able to do as they liked outside because of their acidic spiritual power. As long as they could make a small cut in their opponents¡¯ skin, their opponents would lose their mind and will in a short amount of time. The pain would be worse than death.

    As long as he was not afraid of being injured, the threat of being attacked by the mpeople would be reduced by half.

    Not only did the Phantom Five Thunder technique give Mu Zi a wisp of spiritual power that belonged to him, Mu Zi¡¯s speed was now much faster than it was 30 days ago. His spiritual senses were also much more urate. In his eyes, the actions of the mpeople were no longer mysterious. They even seemed slow.

    He could win. Mu Zi was no longer who he was 30 days ago. The Illusory Mirage Thunder slowly appeared in his hand!

    However, at that moment, someone suddenly stood in Mu Zi¡¯s constantly expanding spiritual senses. He stood there and smiled at Mu Zi. Then, he raised his hand lightly with an elegant and confident smile on his face.

    His gaze fell on Mu Zi¡¯s hand. Then, he said, ¡°I never thought that you would be able to learn this. What a pity.¡±

    But he did not feel that it was a pity at all. When the mpeople saw him, they shouted, ¡°Lord!¡±

    It was now very obvious that the attack from the mpeople was not just a form of retaliation.

    However, just as the mpeople finished speaking, the person waved his hand slightly. In that instant, Mu Zi forgot to breathe. He seemed to be staring nkly at the hand that the person had raised up. It was so beautiful, as if even the glimmer of the stars were not even 0.1% as bright as this hand!

    It was an illusion, an illusion, an illusion¡­

    Mu Zi¡¯s heart fiercely jumped. His spiritual power was also wildly struggling in the depths of his soul. However, even though he knew that this was an illusion, he still could not break free.

    Mu Zi¡¯s mind was still drawn in by that person. He could not resist or go against it. He was like a civilian who had seen his king and was so frightened that he could not move.

    ¡°You must be very curious about who I am. I am also very curious about how you have not knelt down when faced with the might of a technique with the same origin as yours.¡±

    When the calm voice traveled to Mu Zi¡¯s ears, he felt that it was pleasant to listen to.

    It was an illusion, an illusion, an illusion¡­

    ¡°However, since you are going to die, I am no longer curious. You are probably a fellow with a stirring soul. Thus, she made a mistake that she should not havemitted.¡±

    The person spoke calmly. Mu Zi looked at him and understood that he was here to correct some mistakes. Foonilia had told him that he absolutely could not let anyone know. However, from the look of things now, even if he did not know whether Mu Zi possessed this technique, even a suspicion was enough for him to want to get rid of Mu Zi. Techniques were the foundation of a civilization. Even if a lower-leveled civilization was unable to use this technique, he still could not allow this technique to exist among them. He had to kill them all.

    The attack by the mpeople was a test he had arranged. If Mu Zi had not cultivated Foonilia¡¯s technique, he would simply die in the hands of the mpeople.

    But now, the result would still be the same.

    The mpeople smiled ferociously and charged at Mu Zi, who could not move. Over a dozen knives and swords caused a thousand wounds on Mu Zi¡¯s body. They did not simply want to kill him. Instead, they wanted him to suffer as much pain as possible. Even if he died, he would be in pain for the rest of eternity.

    ¡°The Netherworld River!¡±

    There was no better way to torture others to death than the Netherworld River. The Netherworld River would slowly erase and clean the victim. Even the remnant soul would not be able to escape.

    Under the orders of their lord, Mu Zi and all his belongings were stuffed into a box and thrown into the Netherworld River. No trace would be left behind.

    The mpeople felt that it was a pity that they could not and did not dare to search for any valuables on Mu Zi¡¯s body under the supervision of their lord. But very quickly, they no longer thought so.

    The lord smiled and waved his hand. In an instant, all the expressions of the mpeople froze. Their heads fell off their bodies and tumbled to the ground like watermelons rolling off a car.

    Only the dead would not tell others what they had seen. Furthermore, the baldy had been killed by the mpeople. No matter how much Little Fooni pursued the truth of the matter, she would only cause trouble for the mpeople. Meanwhile, it would be as if he had never appeared.

    Oh, Little Fooni. You are mine. Only I can obtain your favor. Only I.

    He smiled and looked at the Netherworld River. Then, he waved his hand. The heads and the bodies that had lost their lives flew up and were submerged in the ceaseless Netherworld River, just like how they had thrown Mu Zi in.

    The Netherworld River would erase everything. He had note here either. He turned and disappeared, bringing away any causes and effects of the matter.

    In the Netherworld River¡­

    The Life and Death Coffin was unable to stop the terrifying and destructive negative energy. The unworldly Netherworld River washed over him. His body disintegrated and was corroded. However, Mu Zi smiled and calmly epted all these. He wanted to know what exactly death was.

    Was it the beginning of another journey, or Nirvana in eternal darkness?

    He had countless thoughts, but none of them could be proven.

    However, it was really very painful!!!

    Would it continue to hurt after he died?

    When Mu Zi thought about this, the wisp of spiritual influence in his body suddenly moved. He discovered that he had recovered the ability to move.

    Why was he still able to think?

    Had his soul been stripped away? This did not seem to be the case. A soul without a body would only be left with pure pain and mourning and would have nothing to do with thinking.

    A vanishing force filled the Life and Death Coffin, but water from the Netherworld River did not seep in. Meanwhile, the Life and Death Coffin seemed to be in a strange state. The ¡°waste product¡± that hade from Earth was not useless after all. Mu Zi was connected with the soul of the Life and Death Coffin and felt something mysterious.

    Mu Zi had always been fearful of the Netherworld River as it could bring about innate harm to living beings. Thus, the Life and Death Coffin, which had lost its power, would definitely be instantly destroyed.

    But now, the Life and Death Coffin was floating proudly in the Netherworld River. The power in the Netherworld River was unable to corrode the coffin. In fact, even the perishing power of the Netherworld River had be ¡°gentle¡±.

    No one had ever seen this scene before as everything that entered the Netherworld River would assimte with the river and disappear. Although the power of the Netherworld River was no match for the Heavenly River, it was beyond what living beings could tolerate.

    However, the Life and Death Coffin was like a boat that slowly floated to the depths of the Netherworld River.

    Inside the coffin, Mu Zi was very calm. He had been attracted by this power. The Phantom Five Thunder technique opened up a window for him, and allowed him to understand the rules of this world and how to obtain power. Meanwhile, the power in the Netherworld River was telling Mu Zi what was suitable for him.

    Life and death, yin and yang, as well as the Heavenly River and the Netherworld River were the origin of power in the divine territory, the foundation of civilizations, and the only path to the Hyperdimension.

    Mu Zi was the only one floating in the Netherworld River.

    ¡­

    The Heavenly Treasures Street was done for!

    Many people could not believe this and covered their mouth. They looked at Uncle Thol, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog as he constantly panted. Frankly speaking, Uncle Thol was rather popr in Heavenly Treasures Street. Other than his carelessness when he collected protection fees, he was usually casual and easy to get along with. He did not put on any airs of a Void Core expert and had stepped up on behalf of everyone to fight with Yin Jiao. However, they never expected that he would eventually die.

    The tense nerves on Old Cow¡¯s face hadpletely copsed in this moment.

    A challenge? Asking an expert to be on guard? In the end, everything had been futile. Uncle Thol was the only hope of the entire Heavenly Treasures Street, but they never expected him to be defeated so quickly and so brutally.

    It was not because Uncle Thol was weak or did not try his best. It was because his opponent was far too powerful. This young genius who was able to join the Heavenly Gates array was like a god to the ordinary shops in the Heavenly Treasures Street! Resistance? That was not possible!

    No matter whether it was blocking streets or using their subordinates to fight to the death, it was far too easy for a great Faction to deal with ordinary merchants who did not have any protection. This was not the Star Alliance¡¯s problem. It was because their positions, resources, and strength werepletely unequal. Rules were one-sided in favor of the strong. Furthermore, the more skilled these experts were, the easier it was for them to make use of these rules!

    In reality, this was an elimination method that the Star Alliance wanted. Even though they had entered the Star Alliance and were advanced civilizations, they still had to go through a process of elimination throughpetition.

    However, it was a pity that Uncle Thol, a dignified Void Core expert, had been left half-dead by a young person for 50,000 Star Coins. His reputation reached rock bottom.

    ¡°Uncle Thol!¡± A few people who were close to Uncle Thol on a daily basis rashly charged out. They wanted to see Uncle Thol¡¯s condition, but a wave of force fiercely swept out from Yin Jiao¡¯s body like an expanding wave of pressure. The ferocious aura of the unparalleled beast was revealed and caused those who had charged out to feel as if their legs had turned jelly. They could only kneel on the ground.

    ¡°Who else?!¡± Yin Jiao looked scornfully at the street filled with ants as the vast aura of a king surged from his body. This was the feeling and the effect he wanted. He would use the might he disyed from defeating Uncle Thol topletely destroy the spirits of those merchants who dared to resist!

    The entire Heavenly Treasures Street was silent. No one even dared to sigh.

    ¡°Is this all the support you have? Heh heh. Not even one of you can actually fight!¡± Yin Jiao proudly chided. ¡°We have made it clear before the battle. Since no one is able to defeat me, then roll over and sign the contracts obediently! If not, heh heh! If anyone dares to y with the Shell Shade Faction, the consequences of breaking your promise will be very severe!¡±

    Huh. He found yet another reason to y with them. The future would not be kind.

    Hum hum hum hum hum¡­

    The entire street was filled with worry and dismay, but no one dared to challenge him. They had lost their face and did not have any might. Whoever went up would truly be asking for death.

    Old Cow sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and pack up¡­¡±

    He called for Wang Zhong and Little Lost Fox but realized that Little Lost Fox was tapping her foot beside him. However, Wang Zhong was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wang Zhong?¡± Old Cow was shocked.

    However, before Little Lost Fox could answer, they heard a cheery voice among the buzzing on Heavenly Treasures Street.

    ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±

    This voice was not loud, but for some particrly special reason, it could clearly be heard in the noisy street. The Heavenly Treasures Street, which had started to buzz, quietened down again, Everyone¡¯s gaze was concentrated on the source of the sound.

    What did this mean? Was someone going to challenge Yin Jiao?

    ¡°Who? Who, who, who?¡± Many people widened their eyes. Who was such a fool to jump out and challenge Yin Jiao? Was this the fabled Savior who had been hiding?

    Old Cow and Little Lost Fox tiptoed and peered in front. The voice seemed to havee from not too far away. Furthermore, very strangely, they felt that this voice was somewhat familiar.

    They heard the voice sound again. ¡°Excuse me, please excuse me¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Among the crowd, a skinny and weak young celestialoid was continuously squeezing his way into the crowd. He was extremely thin and small among the crowd of tall goblins.

    The expectant gazes instantly froze. Everyone in the surroundings was in a daze.

    This¡­

    You dared to call yourself a mysterious expert who dared to challenge a Void Core expert like Yin Jiao but only squeezed out of the crowd? Couldn¡¯t you fly? Look at Uncle Thol. When he appeared, he dazzled brightly and was apanied by wind and thunder. Even then, he had been beaten up until he was half dead! Damn, were you here to make a joke of yourself? You squeezed out from the crowd?!

    Little Lost Fox sat on Old Cow¡¯s shoulders. She stood tall and looked into the distance. She immediately recognized the person and was so shocked that her face lost color. She immediately shouted at Old Cow, ¡°Boss, Boss! That¡¯s Wang Zhong! Our Wang Zhong!¡±

    Old Cow¡¯s face turned green!

    Even without Little Lost Fox saying anything, he had suspected this when he heard the voice. However, when he saw the back of the figure who had parted the crowd, he had already recognized the figure, the shockingly thin weakling who did not have any muscles and was not even two meters tall. If that was not Wang Zhong, then who was it?

    ¡°Foolish child! What are you trying to do? Come back quickly. This is not for you to y around. Have you gone nuts?!¡± Old Cow suppressed the dejection in his heart and hurriedly shouted, ¡°What he said doesn¡¯t count. He is just an employee in my shop. There is something wrong with his head! I will sell my shop!¡±

    Wang Zhong, who was in front, had obviously heard this, but he was still politely greeting the people around him. However, everyone avoided him as if he had the gue, opening up a path for him. Wang Zhong was emotional that Old Cow was such a good person.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s okay.¡± He turned around and smiled at Old Cow. ¡°I will teach him. You don¡¯t need to sell your shop.¡±

    Teach¡­ teach¡­

 Chapter 1002 - Sudden Change of Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1002 Sudden Change of Scene</h4>

    Frankly speaking, it was just too inappropriate tough during times like this, and no one should have been in the mood tough. However, this fellow was just too amusing.That weak human from Old Cow¡¯s flower shop was from a level-3.5 civilization. He helped Old Cow deliver products every day, and a lot of people in Heavenly Treasures Street recognized him.

    ¡°¡­F**k. He actually made me so angry that I want tough in this serious atmosphere¡­¡± Someone could not help but ridicule him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the human from the level-3.5 civilization? Does he want to beat up Yin Jiao?¡±

    ¡°Wake up! Now is not the time to dream!¡±

    ¡°Young man, it is important to act sincere. After all, your life is more valuable! Be cautious! Be cautious!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, young man, you can do it! I¡¯m expecting you to win!¡± Some passers-by who were excited to see some action were shouting. There was an uproar all around, withughter and shouts mixing together. It was like the noisy overture to a Chinese opera.

    Meanwhile, Yin Jiao¡¯s face was ghastly pale. It had been very difficult for him to create this great momentum and oppression, but it had been greatly dispersed by this fellow¡¯sughable antics. Only fear and awe were left in the eyes of the surrounding merchants, but now, they were also unnecessarily amused.

    He coldly looked at the human who he had seen before. Back then, when he went to find fault at the Secret Flower Garden, this fellow had appeared to protect the small fox in the flower shop and was even kicked away by his subordinate, causing him to vomit blood and almost die. But looking at him now, he seemed to have grown slightly stronger. Yin Jiao could sense weak spiritual influence from his body.

    He had made such remarkable progress in the short span of two months. To the bottom-dwelling citizens of the Land, this was not easy, but so what? This fellow was probably so proud that he was confused just because of this small improvement and had actually dared to challenge him!

    Yin Jiao coldly gazed at the fellow until he squeezed out of the crowd and walked into the square.

    Boom!

    A monstrous ferocity spread from Yin Jiao¡¯s body and filled the air. This was an intentional move that was much more powerful than the spiritual pressure that had brought the ordinary divine territory citizens to their knees! He was toozy to speak any nonsense with these good-for-nothings. He would use spiritual pressure to press on this fellow until all the bones in his body broke into powder!

    Intense spiritual pressure formed a visible ray of light and swept towards Wang Zhong. Old Cow, Little Lost Fox, Sister Ling, and the others could not help but cry out in rm, but they were squeezed in the crowd of people. Even if they wanted to save Wang Zhong, they had no way to. Furthermore, did they have the right to save him in front of Yin Jiao?

    However, with a whoosh, the intense wave of spiritual pressure swept past Wang Zhong but did not manage to oppress him. It did not even cause his footsteps to slow. It was as if a cooling breeze had hit him in the face, only causing his hair to fly up slightly behind him.

    Theughter in the surroundings instantly stopped, and the entire Heavenly Treasures Street became quiet once again. No matter what sense or impression they had towards this human, they at least knew the fact that he had the skill to render Yin Jiao¡¯s terrifying spiritual pressure useless on him!

    Old Cow, Sister Ling, Uncle Sea, and the rest widened their mouths. Meanwhile, Little Lost Fox¡¯s eyes wererge and round.

    Was Wang Zhong going to reach the sky?

    Wang Zhong did not stop walking and was neither fast nor slow. Hepletely ignored Yin Jiao¡¯s surprised expression and walked next to Mugthol in two or three steps.

    He bent down and helped Mugthol up. Mugthol¡¯s eyes were shut tight. However, Wang Zhong could sense that his internal systems were still working, except that they were rather weak. His ribs near his chest were broken, but considering the powerful vitality of the dragon-head crocodile, he would probably only need some time to recover.

    Wang Zhong rather admired him. Of course, he did not admire hisbat abilities. During his fight with Yin Jiao, even though his strong spiritual influence was impressive, but in terms of his battle experience and how he attacked people, they were really¡­ not umon. He had lived this long for nothing. What Wang Zhong admired was his courage to take responsibility for his actions when he faced the Shell Shade Faction and the Cloud Mist Faction. At least, Uncle Thol had not fled on the eve of the battle.

    He conveniently took out a Loying Fruit and shoved it into Mugthol¡¯s mouth. A wave of spiritual influence surged into Mugthol¡¯s body and charged into his Core. Right now, he was in a state where he was suffocating. When spiritual influence rushed into his Core, he immediately regained consciousness.

    Mugthol, who had just woken up, felt that his entire body was in pain. He struggled and tried to get up, but fell on the ground andnded on his buttocks. Then, he looked at the fellow who stood in front of him and remembered who he was. Mugthol remembered him. He was the weak young man who had made delicious dishes in Cow¡¯s flower shop.

    ¡°Move away!¡± Mugthol pressed against his chest. Evidently, he did not understand the present situation. He red at Yin Jiao in front of him, as if he was about to face a great enemy. Then, he stretched out his hand and tried to pull Wang Zhong away. ¡°This is not a ce you can enter. Be careful not to be affected. Your life is hard to protect!¡±

    He spoke naturally, but when he stretched out his hand, he grabbed nothing. In front of him Wang Zhong, simply swayed his body slightly and easily avoided his grasp, causing Mugthol to be slightly dumbfounded.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Shannali was standing on the rooftop and her eyes lit up slightly as she disyed rich interest. She seemed even more interested than when she had been looking forward to Yin Jiao¡¯s performance.

    Being able to resist Yin Jiao¡¯s spiritual pressure did not count as much as spiritual pressure was just something that was used to bully weaklings and was a natural disy of one¡¯s aura. As long as the difference in their strength was not sorge that it could defy the heavens, it was not possible for spiritual pressure to have much effect. However, the fact that this human could avoid Mugthol¡¯s grasp was rather interesting. The way he had moved seemed rather natural and spontaneous to Shannali, and there were no signs that he had intentionally dodged Mugthol.

    From the tone of the surrounding people, this fellow seemed to havee from a weak civilization in the lower sses. It was very difficult for this kind of weak civilization to produce a true expert as their soul sequence was too lowly and too weak, and they did not have enough natural talent. It was difficult for them to even survive in the divine territory, and absolute power was like a chasm that they would never be able to cross.

    Thus, it was very difficult for these lower-ss civilizations to produce any experts. However, once they appeared, they were typically geniuses that shocked the world.

    Once he had finished saving Mugthol, Wang Zhongpletely ignored the stunned and severely injured person. Instead, his focus waspletely on Yin Jiao, who was in front of him.

    ¡°You loach, you are an adult and should be responsible for your own actions. Back then, you smashed up our shop. We can count that debt together with this,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile. He looked as if he was asking for a beating.

    Frankly speaking, Yin Jiao felt that this human was rather strange. Being able to resist his spiritual pressure was not much, but at least he had a certain amount of strength. This kind of person could not possibly be a fool, so why did he dare to challenge him?

    Even then, so what? If it had been someone else with this kind of courage, perhaps Yin Jiao would have had some misgivings. However, he had seen with his own eyes this fellow in front of him almost die from a kick by his weak subordinate! After all, this had only been two months ago. Even if he had eaten the elixir of life, he could not possibly have be that strong!

    ¡°You?¡± Yin Jiao coldly said. ¡°You¡¯re not suitable!¡±

    ¡°Are you a man?¡± Wang Zhongughed cheerily and did not mind Yin Jiao¡¯s rejection at all. ¡°Thisdy is bright and beautiful. How could she have taken a fancy to a coward like you?¡±

    Wang Zhong shook his head. Even though his acting was very poor, he managed to provoke Yin Jiao, who did not want to fight Wang Zhong in front of Shannali. Firstly, he felt that he would lose face from doing so. Furthermore, Wang Zhong was not a Void Core and was an ordinary citizen in the divine territory. Even if he had challenged Yin Jiao, if he identally killed him in public, thew enforcement troops would cause him some trouble. Those machines would not care about his identity.

    Although he had a way to avoid this disaster, it would still be a great inconvenience.

    However, this fellow was far too arrogant¡­ So arrogant that Yin Jiaopletely could not take it.

    Was he making Yin Jiao beat the crap out of him? Shannali was nearby. Even if he eventually had to bicker with thew enforcement troops, he would tear apart the body of this ant that had dared to challenge him!

    ¡°I can rip you apart with just one hand!¡±

    Using the Lightning Ghost Whip to deal with this kind of weakling was simply too shameful. However, since his spiritual influence was not working, he would simply shoot out like a thunderbolt! He traveled at the speed of light like a strike of lightning!

    ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± Mugthol¡¯s pupils rapidly constricted. Although he did notpletely understand the situation, he still shouted subconsciously. He could see how terrifying this ordinary attack was. Putting the human in front of him aside, even he would not be able to withstand the impact with his current injuries.

    However, Wang Zhong simply smiled.

    Yin Jiao was very fast, and his impact force was shocking, but the Spiritual Energy Value was not even half of what he had disyed just now. As for the attack, this was such a direct attack. Did he think that Wang Zhong was a wooden peg?

    He had an idea. Suddenly, the divine cells throughout his body swelled, and boundless power wildly exploded from his divine cells. Spiritual power surged on the surface of his body, as if azure mes were burning on it. He aimed at the figure that was charging towards him and moved into a stance.

    He lowered his waist, straightened his upper body, and stretched out his fist right in front of him!

    Boom!

    All of his actions were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. He was not delivering a punch. Instead, he had simply aimed his fist to face Yin Jiao head-on! He catered perfectly to Yin Jiao¡¯s attack, and it was simply pleasing to the eyes!

    There was the explosive sound of thunder, and Yin Jiao¡¯s expression changed in that instant. His reactions were considered extremely fast, but he did not even have the time to think about how this human could have threatened him. His subconscious action was to pull back his arms and defend himself.

    BOOM!

    A massive and terrifying force traveled through this fist and even concealed a hidden force that forcefully pushed him backward. This frightening force even felt as if it had manyyers to it. The moment they came into contact with each other, Yin Jiao felt that it was normal. However, the bacsh was very powerful. Yin Jiao felt as if the arms that he had used to defend himself with were faintly numb after being shocked by theyers of power. He instantly lost his center of gravity and control of his body, sending him flying uncontrobly. He came quickly, but he left even more quickly, like a rocket being fired.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    The goblin aura of his body continued to burst forth. The white goblin aura was released into the surroundings like a st of air. However, he slid back by 20 to 30 meters before stabilizing himself. At this moment, all the observers were stupefied, while Old Cow¡¯s nostrils were red. What in the world was this?

    Was this still the employee he had picked up from the roadside?

    When Yin Jiao collected himself, there was disbelief all over his face. His embarrassment and anger were off the charts!

    That ant who had been severely injured after a casual kick from his subordinate two months ago was actually able to send him flying with a punch? Furthermore, there wereyers of mysterious power, which meant that his use of power was very high-leveled. He was on apletely different level from Mugthol, who could only use brute force.

    Uncle Thol, who was closest to them, waspletely dumbfounded. He still remembered how he had scolded this young one when he visited Old Cow¡¯s house. He had said things like ¡°you people in the lower ss have high standards but little ability¡± and ¡°you have no muscles and are shockingly thin¡±. This¡­

    Mugthol felt that his old face was slightly hot. He had actually been taken in.

    Wang Zhong, who was in front of him, slowly lowered his fist. His divine cells extended and surging spiritual influence continuously flowed out from his body.

    Howfortable!

    Cultivation andbat were twopletely different experiences. At that moment, infinite power from his body flowed all over the ce to its heart¡¯s content. He could not feel the spiritual pressure and gravity in the divine territory at all. Instead, he only felt as if his entire body had been releasedpletely.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart was filled with delight. Ever since he hade here, he was simply so happy that he was about to go crazy. He had exploded with power in one go and was able to face such an expert as his enemy. He was like someone who loved wine as much as his own life and had drunk a bunch of good wine. There was only one word to describe all the 36,000 pores on his ¡ª¡ªfortable body!

    He felt very unrestrained andughed heartily at Yin Jiao, who he had sent flying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only use one hand?¡±

    Just now, Yin Jiao had used both his hands to defend himself.

    Being sent flying by a piece of trash from a lower-ssed civilization was already a deep disgrace, but now, he had been ridiculed like this.

    Yin Jiao¡¯s pale face was now swollen and purplish-red. ¡°Trash, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    But this time, before he could finish his sentence, he could see the figure in front of him sway. His footsteps were not fast, but the speed at which he moved was far too fast. This gave Yin Jiao the wrong impression. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared in front of Yin Jiao to attack!

    He had actually dared to carry out a power y!

    Yin Jiao was furious. He stretched out his hand and tried to grab him, but the figure in front of him moved swiftly and swayed, causing Yin Jiao to grab nothing. This was closely followed by another attack.

    Wang Zhong came in from diagonally above Yin Jiao. He kicked the air and exerted force from his waist that exploded from his arms. This impact was extremely heavy as Wang Zhong had mmed straight into Yin Jiao¡¯s chest. As a result, Yin Jiao felt suffocated and short of breath, causing him to almost faint. He could not control himself and flew into the sky. However, before he could resist the intense pain to stabilize himself, the disgusting human had appeared behind him and was waiting leisurely for his exhausted opponent. Then, a ck whip-like shadow fell from the sky.

    Boom!

    Yin Jiao was like a bomb that simply smashed into the surface of the ground. The impact caused arge area of the ground surface to sink in as half of Yin Jiao¡¯s body violently sank underground. Meanwhile, the trembling vibrations throughout the street did not stop, as if even the houses were wailing mournfully for Yin Jiao and feeling the pain for him!

    Yin Jiao¡¯s body was half-buried underground, and he could not struggle his way out for some time. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong looked down at him while hended lightly on the ground. However, he did not seize this chance to attack.

    He wanted to experience Yin Jiao¡¯s goblin form. The fabled true form of a Void Core, the feeling of fighting a true Void Core expert, and the infinite power that the expert produced were what he wanted to experiment with. Frankly speaking, Yin Jiao in his humanoid form was not enough.

    The people in the divine territory were powerful, but in terms ofbat techniques, there was arge gap between them and those who had climbed out from the lower sses of society! There were many reasons, but the most direct reason was that the divine territory increased one¡¯s power too quickly. Pursuing ultimate power and having a strike to fell all strikes were what these people truly desired. But what aboutbat techniques? It was not that these people did not have any. It was just that they were not skilled in them, or they did not feel that it was worth it to learn them and did not spend time learning techniques.

    For example, a creature like Yin Jiao who had not even reached the age of 20 already raised his level of power to this extent. How much time did he have to divert his attention tobat techniques? Perhaps there were beings in the divine territory who were extremely skilled inbat techniques and even the true path, but they were definitely on an extremely high level, where their power could no longer go higher or where the speed at which their power increased had slowed down. Thus, they could divert their attention to study the ultimate use of power in great depth.

    However, this was just a guess based on what Wang Zhong had seen. Based on Yin Jiao and Mugthol¡¯s standard, they were more powerful than Wang Zhong, but in terms of fighting, the humans were like their forefathers!

    ¡°ROAR ROAR ROAR!¡±

    Yin Jiao, who was half buried underground, waspletely furious.

    This was a great disgrace! What a great disgrace! He had been sent flying into the ground by a piece of trash from a mere low-ssed civilization, a small employee working in a flower shop. This was simply the greatest disgrace he had ever tasted since his birth!

    Buzz buzz buzz buzz!!

    Yin Jiao¡¯s face was flushed. Then, the surface of the ground shook, and lightning burst forth from underground.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion as the lightning burst forth. Then, powerful goblin aura pushed him out of the ground and soared into the sky.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Yin Jiao seemed to have gone insane. At this moment, he did not care about whether Wang Zhong was a clown. The Lightning Ghost Whip was already in his hand and was being waved around in a frenzy. In an instant, there was the roar of thunder in the sky. Then, silver whip shadows densely appeared over the entire district like raindrops. Crackle. They were about to destroy Wang Zhong and the entire district, turning it into ruins!

    He was even more powerful and explosive than when he had faced Mugthol. With his rising anger, no matter whether it was his power or his speed, they all increased significantly.

    However, Wang Zhong, who was in front of him, was like a ghost who drifted about amidst the dense whip shadows. He was calm and at ease.

    Shadow Dance!

    Lower-ss civilizations did not have much power, so they simply used their techniques to the fullest. This was a method used by those with no prospects and was looked down upon by the experts in the divine territory. However, what if someone with the ultimate technique also had power at the same time?

    Wang Zhong simply felt that when he walked, the feeling of being like a fish in water returned. Even the air current in the world was helping him in hisbat. He moved with the wind and went with the flow.

    The whip shadows and lightning that filled the sky werepletely non-existent in his eyes. Frankly speaking, this technique was far too lowly. Yin Jiao had simply relied on his fast speed and great power, as well as the threat of the lightning that he so conveniently used. His whip attack was not methodical at all. Every single action in the seemingly dense attack followed a pattern and simply told Wang Zhong where to hit!

    With Wang Zhong¡¯s speed, he could close his eyes and use his senses to walk randomly through this kind of attack, let alone use Shadow Dance. He felt that it was very difficult for Yin Jiao to hit him.

    When he saw the human who seemed like a ghost walk through his dense whip shadows as if he was taking a leisurely stroll, the oppression that he felt from every step was enough to make Yin Jiao, who was in a rage, feel a sense of fear and panic.

    He was the dignified Crown Prince Yin Jiao, a genius who had been chosen to join the Heavenly Gates array. Yet, he sensed oppression in the gaze of that trash from a lower-ss civilization!

    Yin Jiao¡¯s lungs were about to explode, but he could only move backwards continuously. The Lightning Ghost Whip that he was proud of was simply a joke in the eyes of Wang Zhong!

    However, he did not retreat quickly. Meanwhile, there was not even a hint of wavering in the rate at which Wang Zhong advanced! He only took a short span of over ten seconds to cross the dense lightning whip shadows and appear in front of Yin Jiao.

    Boom!

    A kick came from Yin Jiao¡¯s right, right into his face. The kick did not seem very fast, but Yin Jiao discovered that he could not dodge it!

    Massive momentum crashed into his chest, sending him flying and then tumbling. He violently crashed into a three-story-high building, smashing all three levels into a mess¡­

 Chapter 1003 - Uncle Zhong

    <h4>Chapter 1003 Uncle Zhong</h4>

    ¡°Show me your true skills using your goblin body.¡± Wang Zhong still spoke in a calm tone despite how he had kicked Yin Jiao away like he was an ant. ¡°If not, you are not enough for me to warm-up.¡±There was silence!

    A deathly silence!

    Other than the sounds of a few bottles and cans dropping on the floor in the three-story building, there was not even a single noise in the entire Heavenly Treasures Street!

    The lower jaw of Old Cow and the others were about to fall. Meanwhile, Crocodile God Lord Mugthol, who was still sitting on the ground, felt as if his eyeballs were about to pop out.

    Damn, this was too savage! Putting aside how Yin Jiao had not revealed his goblin body, this human had evidently not revealed all his strength and had casually beaten the crap out of Yin Jiao. What would happen if he got serious?! Furthermore, Mugthol had even put on airs in front of him. If his temper was worse, would Mugthol have beaten to death there and then? Mugthol only felt that his spine was chilly.

    On the other hand, Shannali¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she looked at Wang Zhong. At first, she had onlye to take a look after Yin Jiao had invited her. However, she never expected that she would be able to watch such a good fight. Was that a human from the level-4 civilization that had just joined the Star Alliance? Shannali seemed to have heard that it was a very special ce and was once called the yground of the Gods.

    However, being associated with the gods did not mean that they were amazing, and they could only be considered special at most. The gods may have projected their images there, passed down their techniques, or released their faith, but this was not because Earth was special. It was just a game among the gods, who felt that it was interesting or who secretly wanted topete and seize the belief of a ce. Such ygrounds of the Gods did not only exist on Earth. However, a majority of these ygrounds of the Gods were destroyed as thepetition for belief between the gods escted, or they would experience war between Factions as a result of the messy and numerous beliefs after the gods gradually lost interest. These kinds of wars would have no end, but with the low-leveled native power in these civilizations, they were unable to truly uproot and destroy the beliefs that the gods had preached. Thus, their civilization would eventually lose the guidance of their god. As a result of prolonged wars and decline, theirnd would eventually go to waste.

    However, the Earth was rather special as it was able to advance into a level-4 civilization from a barrennd that had lost its belief and entered the Star Alliance. This could be considered a miracle. Furthermore, such a fellow had also appeared and broken through the limits of his civilization¡¯s low-leveledbat ability, even possessing thisbat level shortly after entering the Star Alliance.

    Shannali was very interested and suddenly felt as if this low-leveled civilization seemed to have many mysterious and attractive aspects. She also saw that the Machineryw enforcement squad had arrived but was in the distance along the street. In reality, they had arrived a long time ago but did not have any intention of interfering.

    Shannali felt that this was somewhat strange.

    Another set of rules applied to experts in the Star Alliance who had advanced to the Void Core stage. As long as they did not kill anyone, they were almostpletely free in the areas of the Land where ordinary citizens were active and would not be restricted by thew. As for actions like fighting in public and causing destruction, the Machineryw enforcers were not afraid that these Void Core experts would not be able topensate for a few buildings. They simply did not care about these. However, if a Void Core simply killed ordinary people, thew enforcement squad would intervene most of the time, especially under the circumstances where there were many people around.

    Shannali could clearly see that there was a level-7 machine among them, who was one of the leaders of the Catanlyke Districtw enforcement squad. This machine was considered a prominent figure in Catanlyke District. However, they simply watched quietly and showed no intention of stepping in.

    Rumble¡­

    Amidst the broken three-story building, something seemed to have stood up from the rubble.

    This was followed by a sharp, heartrending roar!

    ¡°Roar!!¡±

    It was as if he wanted to roar all his humiliation away. The terrifying sound waves sent the broken bricks and tiles in the three-story building flying away.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion, as if something heavy hadnded. Closely after, the entire building copsed in a frenzy. The massive and terrifying flood dragon revealed its true form and soared into the sky from the clouds of dust!

    ¡°I want you dead!¡±

    The white figure that soared into the sky was like a shooting star. His goblin aura had spread infinitely and was even more powerful than when he had knocked out Mugthol!

    This stimtion brought about insanity, andbat brought about evolution!

    The flood snake in the sky showed signs of turning into a true flood dragon. Its four short limbs were rapidly growing at a visible speed, while the two horns on its head were sparkling, as if starlight was shining on them!

    Furthermore, a jade-colored Core-shaped object was particrly conspicuous on its massive and pale body. Light from the object was able to shine through the thick skin of the flood dragon and was extremely visible within his body!

    ¡°He catalyzed the power of his Void Core nucleus, but spoiling things through excessive enthusiasm is equivalent to burning one¡¯s potential. How childish.¡± However, there was no hint of empathy or pity on Shannali. Instead, there was a cold expression on her face.

    Yin Jiao had relied on the fact that he was naturally talented to gain the favor of his father. It was fine that an alliance between the Cloud Mist Faction and the Shell Shade Faction had been formed, but he had dared to take his ideas into his own hands and imed to be a man who protected women. Furthermore, he frequently acted pompous in an attempt to be romantic. For example, he had carelessly said that he could cut off Mugthol¡¯s skin and make a leather bag for his girlfriend.

    Who was his girlfriend? Shannali was so disgusted that she wanted to puke. However, considering her father¡¯s image and the alliance between the two Factions, she simply did notin. She was part of the Heavenly Gates array. When she reached the Heavenly Gates, how many experts and elites would be there?

    At that moment, she watched as Yin Jiao had lost heart and went crazy after encountering a difficulty, causing him to catalyze his Void Core early. He had made the decision to do this deep in his heart. Did he really think of bing an expert with this attitude?

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, the massive flood dragon had charged into the ground. The crazy and ferocious flood dragon violently smashed his head into the ground like a meteorite. No matter whether it was its speed, power, or impact force, this was more than two times more powerful than when he had been in his humanoid form.

    There was nothing miraculous about the technique, but it was strong and fast. When it reached its peak, it was still the most terrifying technique of a king. Wang Zhong¡¯s figure had floated up, but under the terrifying air pressure when the flood dragon charged towards the ground, his body was no longer as nimble as before. Furthermore, his enemy was miraculously fast. This attack waspletely unlike his leisurely and unrestrained demeanor from before, and seemed rather hasty.

    Although Yin Jiao¡¯s murderous intent was strong, he had not lost his reason. He had already observed that Wang Zhong was in a difficult position. Before fully regting his massive body, he waved his massive tail and violently whipped it in the direction where Wang Zhong was hiding with enough force to copse a mountain.

    Rumble~~~

    The ground trembled, and arge hole was formed. This attack probably had a Spiritual Energy Value of at least 150,000! Even the entire Heavenly Treasures Street trembled, as if an underground dragon had flipped its body, making everyone unable to stand steadily!

    This was a true attack. Everyone could clearly see that although hisrge body was clumsy, there were benefits to having arge body as the attack surface was alsorge! Firstly, Wang Zhong had forcibly dodged the attack by the flood dragon¡¯s head, but closely after, the attack from the flood dragon¡¯s tail targeted the spot where Wang Zhong had dodged to. The flood dragon was about three or four meters wide when it stretched out. Such arge surface area for attacking waspletely different from the previous dense but thin whip shadows. Small shifting techniques were practically useless in the face of thisrge surface area, and the spot was instantly hit!

    Old Cow stopped his lower jaw from dropping further and did not know what he should be feeling now. To be honest, from the time Wang Zhong had stepped out, he had still not recovered from his shock. Meanwhile, Little Lost Fox, who only had one brain cell, reacted more quickly, but her face was pale, and she covered her eyes. She did not dare to watch this.

    Even a piece of metal would be ttened from this terrifying power, right?

    There was finally a hint of excitement on the flood dragon¡¯s face. However, after a short span of half a second, the hint of excitement was frozen on his face.

    He felt his tail being held up by someone!

    He saw Wang Zhong using both hands to lift his tail slightly. Closely after, his body slid out like a loach and buoyantly appeared on the other side.

    This¡­ Yin Jiao was stunned. How was this possible?! Wasn¡¯t this fellow dead?!

    However, there were no obvious injuries on Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and it certainly did not seem like he had been ttened. His clothes were simply slightly tattered.

    To be honest, Wang Zhong was slightly surprised but also slightly disappointed.

    He was surprised about his body and his divine cells that had been refined by the Devouring Heaven Technique. When he encountered injuries frombat, it made Wang Zhong feel as if he was ¡°immortal¡±. When the spiritual influence he had fully released reached its peak, the feeling of all his divine cells swelling was too tough! It was so tough that even Wang Zhong himself was shocked.

    However, he was disappointed in Yin Jiao¡¯s attack. It evidently had terrifying power and a Spiritual Energy Value of over 150,000, but a majority of this power had been uselessly wasted on pping the floor. Meanwhile, having his back to the ground when he was attacked was only a very simple defensive technique, but it was enough to transfer a majority of the attack power underground.

    His use of power was so crude and direct. Was this fellow too honest, or was the divine territory this poor?

    He would smash, whip, roll, and sweep Wang Zhong away. This was Yin Jiao¡¯s n.

    ¡°I suggest that you see the animal world on Earth. Their style of fighting is very simr to yours.¡± Wang Zhong tacitly mocked Yin Jiao. He would not be polite with this kind of person, no matter whether it was with his hands or with his words.

    The trantion candy had its advantages. Although some phrases were not used in the two civilizations, the trantion candy could allow you to urately understand what the other was saying.

    Yin Jiao simply felt a rush of blood to his head, and his head was about to explode. White smoke was crazily spewing outwards from therge and crude pores on his skin. He was like a flood dragon-shaped jet engine.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    He felt as if there were no words that could fight back the ridicule from this human. The only thing he could do was kill Wang Zhong at all costs!

    The flood dragon flew and pped its massive tail once again. However, Wang Zhong, who was prepared this time, easily dodged.

    p p p p p p p p!

    The flood dragon was enraged and in aplete state of insanity. A terrifying thunderbolt that was as thick as his arm would wildly attack the human, with the tail of the massive flood dragon joining in. His Void Core exploded, and his spiritual power continued to increase, while the spiritual pressure continued to grow stronger. For a period of time, he managed to regain some of his dignity. It would be difficult for Wang Zhong to dodge now.

    ¡°Interesting. This is finally interesting!¡± However, there was no hint of worry or fear on Wang Zhong¡¯s face.

    He was now truly excited. Yin Jiao¡¯s continuously increasing spiritual power made him feel pressure and threat. He was no longer as nimble as before, but this was the feeling he was most familiar with in the Holy City and on Earth, fighting while his limit was constantly being pushed!

    He faced the wave of the thick tail with one empty hand and used his other to resist the lightning that filled the sky.

    His divine cells, which had been tempered by the Devouring Heaven Technique, had be unimaginably tough. Their defensive power was definitely terrifying and far exceeded Wang Zhong¡¯s level of power. However, when faced with Yin Jiao¡¯s ultimate burst of power, he had finally reached the limits of his body¡¯s defenses.

    Wang Zhong started to feel an injury from the harsh attack. He did not defend himself from this attack, and blood started to surge in his chest. His arms started to go up as he slowly familiarized himself with how experts in the divine territory usually fought ¡ª using one strike to fell all strikes.

    This was very painful, very violent, and very satisfying!

    Compared to Yin Jiao¡¯s insanity, everyone now realized that Wang Zhong was even crazier than him!

    It was obvious that his power did not match up to Yin Jiao¡¯s, but he dared to forcibly resist and fight him. Even though it felt as if every single terrifying attack would simply beat him to death, he was still able to use his small body to withstand the attack.

    Could it be that a miracle was about to ur?

    The surrounding merchants widened their eyes. Meanwhile, Old Cow felt as if his heart was in his throat.

    But at that moment, the flood dragon flew into the air. He found an opportunity and devoured Wang Zhong!

    Crump!

    He closed his massive mouth and devoured Wang Zhong!

    The mour of war suddenly ceased from the surroundings. The entire street was dumbstruck.

    ¡°Ya!¡± Little Lost Fox instantly turned pale and shouted in shock.

    Had Wang Zhong actually been eaten up?!

    But the next second, everyone saw Yin Jiao¡¯s massive head turn bright red, as if he was resisting some strange force. Closely after, his massive mouth that was shut tight had been opened by someone!

    Two of his repulsive teeth had been tightly gripped by Wang Zhong, who stood on his lower gum barefoot while raising his hands up!

    Yin Jiao simply felt as if an extremely sturdy iron pipe had been shoved into his mouth, and he could not bite down. Furthermore, this monstrous power was shocking, and his two teeth were burning, as if they were about to break off.

    Though Wang Zhongughed, his excitement was already gone. Yin Jiao had burst with the power of the Void Core, but he could only be this powerful for a limited time. On the other hand, his divine cells that had been tempered by the Devouring Heaven Technique had endless power. As one rose, the other fell. He had already sensed that Yin Jiao was less capable than he wished.

    3rd Drive!

    Spiritual power burst forth. The umtion and activation of power in his body was alreadyplete. When he used his power, he was simply bursting with it.

    Dooom!

    There was a massive and dull noise. Yin Jiao¡¯s two crude and repulsive teeth that were two meters long and had a diameter of 15 centimeters had been broken off by Wang Zhong! The teeth had been pulled out. Then, the flood dragon¡¯s blood gushed out like water from a spring.

    ¡°Roar roar roar!!!¡± Yin Jiao was in so much pain that it was heartrending. With a mournful shout, his body that was 25 meters long simply fell from the sky and tumbled continuously on the ground.

    If he was given another chance, he definitely would not have allowed this shameless thing to go into his mouth!

    However, before he had the chance to think about something else, Wang Zhong, who was covered in the blood of the flood dragon, had jumped out of the mouth. His body swayed and then charged to the tip of the flood dragon¡¯s tail in the blink of an eye like a shooting star. His arms that were drenched in blood were still warm as he hugged the massive tail that was as thick as a pir.

    Everyone was stunned. What was this human going to do?

    ¡°Arrrh!¡± Wang Zhong roared loudly, and light burst forth from his eyes. At that moment, he grabbed Yin Jiao¡¯s tail and started to swing it around!

    Yin Jiao, who was already in so much pain that he felt nauseous, could no longer control his body. The body of the flood dragon that was 25 meters long was swung around by some monstrous force and then was raised high into the sky. Closely afterward¡­

    BOOM!!

    The flood dragon fiercely crashed into the ground from the sky andnded head first, causing Yin Jiao¡¯s entire body to turn soft. However, this was not the end. Wang Zhong¡¯s monstrous force burst forth again!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The ground was shaking, and the entire Heavenly Treasures Street trembled. Everyone widened their mouths as they watched the small and thin human swing the flood dragon that was over 20 meters long back and forth as if he was swinging a rope. He swung the flood dragon back and forth 10 times!

    The surroundings were quiet, except for the terrifying smashing sounds. Wang Zhong was like a violent demon king as he forcefully stepped on Yin Jiao¡¯s body. A brutal scene was in everyone¡¯s field of vision.

    This¡­ was too shocking!

    Yin Jiaopletely could not control his body, and all his bones felt intense pain as if they had all been dislocated. The world was spinning, and the sun and the moon had flipped!

    He had never failed before. Since young, he had been protected too well by the Shell Shade Faction as he continuously pursued his realm. His realm was everything to him. He waspletely like a flower in a greenhouse. He was beautiful but weak!

    This was a great disgrace! What a disgrace! Such shame!

    The snake, whose teeth had been pulled out, was like a soft loach. Yin Jiao had no strength left to fight back with the injuries on his body, only left with the embarrassment and anger that attacked his heart. His eyes slowly rolled backwards, and he did not even finish his final depressed thought. He simply lost consciousness.

    Whoosh¡­

    After losing control of his consciousness, the powerful goblin body rapidly returned to its humanoid form under the spiritual pressure of the world.

    Precious flood dragon blood was sttered everywhere, while the ground was covered in flood dragon scales that had fallen from Yin Jiao¡¯s body. They sparkled with a silver light and shone on the ground. These were very good refining materials¡­

    However, Wang Zhong did not even look. Instead, he lifted up Yin Jiao¡¯s left leg and hovered in the air as if he was carrying a dead dog. Then, his left hand shook.

    Pong!

    Yin Jiao fell on the ground. He could only exhale and had no breath left in him.

    The surroundings were dead silent as countless eyes stared at Wang Zhong, especially the women. In the divine territory, power was definitely the main standard of beauty.

    ¡°Did¡­ did he win?¡± After a long time, someone finally dared to ask with great disbelief.

    ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯ve won! We¡¯re saved!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Uncle Zhong! The guardian spirit of our Heavenly Treasures Street!¡±

    Several people who had reacted shouted loudly from excitement. Closely after, it was as if a single spark had set the entire prairie on fire. The entire street suddenly erupted with crazy cheers, and the uproar shook the skies. The explosive sound waves were about to send the entire street flying!

    The merchants were so excited that they danced for joy and shouted in a frenzy. Meanwhile, the bewitching eyes of the women had turned into slits as they shot out amorous nces. They knew that the danger had been lifted.

    Old Cow was simply dumbfounded and did not even hear Little Muddle Head excitedly shaking his arm as she shouted excitedly beside him. He only felt that his mind waspletely nk.

    Was that Wang Zhong? The Wang Zhong he bossed around all day and asked to hoe the fields and to pick the weeds in the flower nursery? My god¡­

    Even Old Cow was in this state. Meanwhile, Mugthol, who was in front, was dying to find a crack in the ground to hide in. When he thought about how he had put on airs in Old Cow¡¯s house, he was so embarrassed that his ears turned red. He felt as if he had eaten feces. He had asked this being who was able to defeat Yin Jiao empty-handed to live here for 180 years before going back to his own civilization! If even this kind of person had to return to his own civilization, then what was he? He was probably only able to melt and reconstruct himself!

 Chapter 1004 - Judgment From the Machinery Race

    <h4>Chapter 1004 Judgment From the Machinery Race</h4>

    Just as the entire street had gone into a frenzy, they heard an inappropriate sound.

    ¡°This is the Machineryw enforcement squad. Everyone is to retreat and maintain silence!¡±

    Twenty expressionless creatures from the Machinery race walked out from the crowd. The sound of the Machinery race could even stop babies from crying at night. The excited mor in the surroundings came to a sudden stop as the 20 machines walked in front of Wang Zhong.

    An unusually tall machine disyed an arrest warrant to Wang Zhong. ¡°Wang Zhong, you are suspected of fighting in public and destroying public property. Please follow us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Yin Jiao and Mugthol were the first to fight! The one who picked the fight was Yin Jiao. You should be arresting him first!¡± someone in the quiet crowd could not help but shout.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What right do you have to capture Wang Zhong?¡±

    Lord Mugthol, who was standing in the middle of the square, was extremely awkward. In the morning, he was still Uncle Thol, but now, he was Mugthol. Evidently, the one who won was a man, while the one who lost was like a bear[1].

    ¡°Maintain silence!¡± The unusually tall machine looked around him. Fear instantly spread, causing everyone who made eye contact with him to remain silent out of fear. ¡°If anyone makes an uproar, it will be considered as hindering the punishment that is to be decided!¡±

    The surroundings were dead silent. This machine was too terrifying and was much stronger than ordinary machines in thew enforcement squad. Just one re was enough to bring about an absolute sense of oppression. Furthermore, the machines were carrying outw enforcement. Even if people were unhappy, they could only move their mouths. Who actually dared to stop them?

    The machine silenced everyone. Then, he turned to look beside him and instructed the rest, ¡°Take Yin Jiao and Mugthol away as well!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and did not resist. Even though he had only spent a short time in the Star Alliance, he knew that opposing the Machinery race was definitely asking for death. Furthermore, he was not illiterate and had crammed thews of the Star Alliance during this period of time. There were small ws in their mechanisms that he might not have fully understood, but at least from the nature of this situation, his behavior today would not be considered much.

    He followed the tall machine and walked in front. Behind him, there were machines leading Mugthol and carrying Yin Jiao as they caught up. Their actions were very fast and even cleaned up the scattered blood and scales on the ground in the short span of one minute. As a result, those who wanted to pick up the remains were greatly disappointed. Closely after, the 20 machines led three people away and neatly walked out of the street while thousands of eyes stared at them.

    Shannali, who had been standing on the rooftop this entire time, looked faintly amused. She was very interested. She tapped the tip of her foot lightly and followed behind the Machinery race. Meanwhile, the thousands of people in the street looked at one another helplessly, but Little Lost Fox was the first to react. She pulled on Old Cow¡¯s arm and shook it wildly. ¡°Boss, Boss! Let¡¯s hurry up and follow them to take a look!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Before Old Cow could reply, countless merchants on the street automatically grew enthusiastic. ¡°Let¡¯s all go, let¡¯s all go!¡±

    ¡°If there are many people around, we can also act as eye-witnesses! It was obviously Yin Jiao who picked a fight with us. Uncle Wang was forced to fight and did not vite thews of the Star Alliance! As for the broken houses, they are all on our street. We can acknowledge those losses!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, your house wasn¡¯t the one that was destroyed¡­¡± The owner of the broken three-story building felt his mouth trembling.

    ¡°Excuse me! How much is your broken building worth? We will pool money and pay you back! Go stuff your eyes with money after that!¡±

    ¡°If anyone wants us to provide proof, we will provide proof! If anyone wantspensation, we will pool money together!¡± They did not need anyone to organize them. All the merchants were standing on the same battlefront. ¡°We can¡¯t allow our hero to suffer, exert himself, or shell out money!¡±

    The crowd was vast and mighty. It was 10 times more bustling than when the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce argued with thew enforcement squad. If they directly opposed thew enforcement squad, it would be strange if they were not used of disrupting public order. Then, Wang Zhong might end up guilty even if he was innocent.

    ¡°Quiet! Quiet! Don¡¯t make a mess!¡± Old Cow was still one of the Chamber of Commerce leaders and was rather famous in Heavenly Treasures Street. He shouted loudly, ¡°If there are too many people, it will be easy for an ident to happen. I just need a few representatives to follow me! Everyone else, wait for news at the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce. If anything happens, we will immediately let everyone know!¡±

    Catanlyke District was built around branch TH43 of the Heavenly River. All the peak powers and the important departments of the Star Alliance in the district were situated near branch TH43.

    This kind of ce waspletely different from the sandpit that surrounded the Heavenly River. The Heavenly River contained extremely powerful spiritual influence, but also contained poisons and radiation. However, in this kind of ce, due to some special Heavenly River rules, the radiation and poison that the Heavenly River emitted were reduced to the minimum and were almost harmless. On the other hand, the spiritual influence that spread out far exceeded normal levels. If one lived in this kind of ce, there was no doubt that the spiritual pressure and gravity would be much higher, but conversely, the spiritual influence would be gentler, richer, and purer.

    When Wang Zhong came here, he felt as if the entire world became very clear to him. There was no doubt that cultivating in this kind of environment would bring about double the results with half the effort. It was no wonder thatrge Factions and great figures all monopolized the areas near the Heavenly River. The closer they were to the Heavenly River, the more expensive thend would be. Even though they were in the same district, the price ofnd in the center of this area was 10 times that of Heavenly Treasures Street.

    They were brought into thew enforcement office. Then, the level-7 machine quickly left while others from the Machinery race came over to settle somew enforcement procedures. ording to thews of the Star Alliance, any Void Core expert that was suspected of an offense would have to go through an official judgment in thew enforcement hall before receiving punishment or being released.

    After finishing the procedures, Wang Zhong and the others were brought to a resting room to wait for their judgment.

    There were four people inside the room. Other than Wang Zhong, Mugthol, and Yin Jiao, who had just woken up, Shannali from the Cloud Mist Faction was also present. However, unlike Wang Zhong and the others who were waiting for their punishment, she was free. As one of the members of the Heavenly Gates array, she had extremely great freedom in the Land. It was normal and trivial for her to be able to go anywhere with thew enforcement squad.

    There was some awkwardness on Mugthol¡¯s face. He was usually a very carefree person, but when he looked at Wang Zhong, he would think about what had happened at Old Cow¡¯s house, causing him to feel so embarrassed that he started to panic. After greeting Wang Zhong, he obediently sat at the side and healed his injuries. He did notin at all.

    Yin Jiao was already awake. Frankly speaking, his injuries were not severe. The half-flood dragon¡¯s recovery power was shocking, and Shannali had also fed him some recovery pills. At that moment, although he looked as if he was on the verge of death, he had recovered most of his spirit. He was full of hatred and murderous intent as he looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°You trash. You will definitely pay for all of this! My father will definitely kill you!¡±

    ¡°A dog that bares its fangs does not bite.¡± Wang Zhongughed cheerily and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to look for your father after being unable to defeat me? You are really something.¡±

    Shannali, who was at the side, could not help butugh out loud. This fellow was too interesting and had a very vicious mouth.

    On the other hand, Yin Jiao was dumbfounded. However, when he heard Shannali¡¯sughter, intense anger attacked his heart. He had regained consciousness with great difficulty but almost fainted from anger. He pointed at Wang Zhong, and his voice trembled. ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong was toozy to deal with him. Instead, he turned to Shannali and greeted her. ¡°The recovery pill you fed him just now was amazing and woke him up instantly. What kind of pill is that?¡±

    ¡°It is the Refreshing 100-Ingredient Pill. It can heal anger and a deranged mind.¡± Shannali smiled and said, ¡°It can strengthen the spirit and make one calm.¡±

    ¡°You should give him a few more pills.¡± Wang Zhong shook his head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem very calm now.¡±

    Puff!

    Yin Jiao spurted out a mouthful of blood. Putting aside the fact that Wang Zhong had humiliated him, Wang Zhong was even teasing the woman he had taken a liking to. Most importantly, the woman had actually replied! She even exchanged flirtatious nces with him andughed with him. This was simply, this was simply¡­ Yin Jiao was crazy about cultivation and interacted with geniuses from various races who were hardworking in cultivation after joining the Heavenly Gates array. Perhaps they did notck in pettiness, but they did not quarrel with others for no reason. They were just not good at this, let alone the young Yin Jiao. When faced with Wang Zhong¡¯s sharp tongue and various subtle attacks, Yin Jiao felt as if he could not beat him in words even if he had a hundred mouths. The dejection he felt from being unable to express his pain was just as bad as the humiliation he felt from being defeated in public.

    However, before he could use the most vile phrases on the human scum, the door of the resting room was opened. A machine walked in expressionlessly. ¡°Suspects from the Heavenly Treasures Street, please enter thew enforcement hall for your judgment!¡±

    Thew enforcement hall was also called the judgment hall, and those who were brought here for judgment were those with a certain status in the divine territory. Ordinary people did not have the right to activate a presiding judge to carry out their trial.

    ¡°Jiao Er!¡±

    Just as they walked out of the resting room, an anxious and furious voice came from thew enforcement hall outside. A powerful and terrifying aura from the stands filled the air in a frenzy. Not only was it filled with urgent concern towards Yin Jiao who had been near death, it was also targeted at Wang Zhong. The aura and the gaze simply wished to immediately swallow and skin Wang Zhong alive.

    It was Yin Jiuli, the Suzerain of the Shell Shade Faction.

    After all, he was a Suzerain. Although he did not have the dazzling natural talent of his son, there was no doubt that the aura that Yin Jiuli released was much more terrifying than Yin Jiao¡¯s, causing Wang Zhong to secretly be in awe. These established Void Core experts might have too many aspects needing improvement, but they typically also had their own unique qualities. For example, if Mugthol had not made mistakes in hisbat strategy or been too mindful of destroying street property, as long as he stood still on the ground and used its power, with his tough body and natural super strength, he might not have needed to fight Yin Jiao again.

    Meanwhile, from the aura that angrily erupted from Yin Jiuli¡¯s body, he was probably even stronger than Mugthol and Yin Jiao.

    Wang Zhong looked out of the corner of his eye and saw that not only were Yin Jiuli and a few darkness goblins from the Shell Shade Faction sitting in the stands, but Old Cow, Little Lost Fox, Sister Ling, Uncle Sea, and a few other people were also there. At that moment, their faces were filled with worry. However, when Little Lost Fox saw Wang Zhong, she started to cheer. ¡°Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong, are you okay? We¡¯re all here!¡±

    Tap tap tap!

    ¡°Silence! Silence!¡± A machine sitting in the middle of thew enforcement hall knocked on the table and chided them in a serious tone.

    Unlike ordinary machines, this machine¡¯s head was extremelyrge, while the back of his head was transparent¡­ There seemed to be a universe inside his head. However, the shape of his square face was rather normal. It was obvious that he had a different position among the Machinery race and was well-respected by the other machines.

    The mor in the hall stopped and was followed by a series of procedures.

    Aw enforcement officer from the Machinery race reyed a projection of the fight that had urred today at Heavenly Treasures Street. The light from the projector shone in the hall while Old Cow and the others watched with unpleasant expressions on their faces.

    It was obvious that the Machineryw enforcement squad had already arrived at the street as the video they had recorded was almostplete. It started from when Yin Jiao and Mugthol started to fight until Wang Zhong knocked out Yin Jiao. Frankly speaking, this situation was very strange. Typically, the Machineryw enforcement squad would wait until something happened before taking the appropriate actions, but today, they had already arrived at the scene of the fight before anything had happened. This was very unlike the typical style of thew enforcement squad. Who would believe that there was absolutely nothing fishy about this?

    The expressionlessw enforcement that the Machinery race carried out had already left a deep impression in everyone¡¯s hearts, but nothing was absolute. They felt that there was something fishy about this. Could it be that the Machinery race was helping a group of civilians deal with a difficult aristocrat? Even if the Machinery race had such lofty consciousness, no one in the Heavenly Treasures Street had made any secret deals with them. They did not have anything to do with them but still came to help when something was wrong?

    The entire hall was silent until the entire projection was finished.

    ¡°Great presiding judge, the situation is already very obvious!¡± Yin Jiuli stood up.

    He could barely tolerate the pride that Yin Jiao disyed in front of him as Yin Jiao represented the future of the Shell Shade Faction and was his sessor. However, this did not mean that others could bully his sessor just like that!

    ¡°From thew enforcement recording, the Shell Shade Faction willpensate for any public property that has been destroyed in the fight between both sides! However, this bottom-dwelling citizen harmed an aristocrat, a special aristocrat who had joined the Heavenly Gates array, no less!¡± Yin Jiuli turned the tables. As a leader who controlled a great Faction, he was far too familiar with thews of the Star Alliance. There were so many civilizations, many of which were more powerful than the Shell Shade Faction. However, the Shell Shade Faction had been able to take root in Catanlyke District precisely because they had a thorough understanding of thews in the divine territory, allowing them to turn fortune into blessing.

    Saying that Wang Zhong had destroyed public property and whatnot was nonsense. This fellow had dared to humiliate his child in public. Yin Jiuli wanted him dead. He definitely had to die!

    He shouted, ¡°ording to thew, he should be punished for a minimum of ten years or be sent to the Arena!¡±

    ¡°I, the Suzerain of the Shell Shade Faction, officially request for a civilization arbitration and request the highest punishment for this absolutely abominable case!¡±

    The trial hall was silent. Old Cow and the rest were shocked and could only feel sweat on their palms.

    Requesting for a civilization arbitration was a right that only the leaders of great powers had. Furthermore, once they submitted their arbitration, it would no longer be a simple personal matter. Instead, it would ascend to the higher levels of the Star Alliance, and the punishments were usually rtively heavy. This was a rule that was written in thews of the Land, and even the Machinery race could not ignore this. Furthermore, these special rights were also a means of motivation as the celestial people did not want a stagnant Land.

    This was simply asking for Wang Zhong¡¯s life.

    ¡°Suzerain Yin, please calm down.¡± Before the presiding judge could answer, Old Cow hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°It was just a personal fight. There is no need to request for a civilization arbitration. How about this? Quote a price forpensation. Even if I lose my family fortune, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Yin Jiuli coldly nced at him. ¡°What are you? A lowly vendor who buys and sells products. Are you suitable to stand in the trial hall and negotiate with me?¡±

    Old Cow was rendered speechless. To be honest, in front of Yin Jiuli, he did not have the right to speak. However, Wang Zhong had onlye this far for the sake of everyone. Old Cow was willing to sacrifice himself in order to help Wang Zhong escape punishment. The smile on his old face was extremely ugly. ¡°Suzerain Yin, you are right. A small fellow like me does not dare to negotiate with you. However, I am just begging¡­¡±

    ¡°Can any kinds of trash now enter the trial hall now?¡± Yin Jiuli was toozy to even look at him. ¡°Presiding judge, this kind of low-leveledmoner is not worthy to enter the trial hall. Please chase him out of here.¡±

    ¡°How about you? You randomly scold people even when everything is fine.¡± Little Lost Fox felt that Old Cow had been wronged.

    Old Cow was shocked. However, before he could cover Little Lost Fox¡¯s mouth, Wang Zhong had alreadyughed. ¡°Brother Cow, there¡¯s no need to speak in a meek and submissive tone. Back then, if you did not take me in, I would have died of hunger on the streets. This small issue is no matter, and you don¡¯t have to care about it. They will judge ording to how it is supposed to be done. I think that a mere Shell Shade Faction will not be able to affect the Machinery race.¡±

    ¡°Heh, interesting.¡± Vicious murderous intent shed past Yin Jiuli¡¯s eyes. ¡°I rather admire you, little fellow. Let¡¯s see whether your mouth is as sharp when you die!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dead for sure, you son of a b*tch!¡± Yin Jiao had started to roar in a frenzy.

    ¡°Silence! Silence!¡±

    The machine presiding judge with the massive head knocked on the table again, and the trial hall immediately quietened down. Then, the judge¡¯s massive head started to sparkle, as if he wasmunicating some information with other members of the Machinery race.

    Themunication method that the Machinery race used was something that the other races in the divine territory could not mimic. They had a uniquemunication tform that allowed every member of the Machinery race tomunicate with any other member at any time and ce. Some even said that all the creatures in the Machinery race shared the same soul that was called the ¡°machine heart¡±. Only the Machinery race was capable of having the entire race on the same page and sharing all of their knowledge and even emotions with one another.

    The presiding judge was obviouslymunicating with other members of the Machinery race and deciding the judgment oue.

    Even though the results were not out yet, Yin Jiuli¡¯s expression was as calm as water, while Yin Jiao disyed a victorious expression.

    The civilization arbitration was of a high level. They had many special rights and definitely many restrictions. For example, a level-6 civilization was only able to submit an arbitration once every 10 years. This was a special right that the Star Alliance had given to middle-leveled and high-leveled civilizations.

    Thus, Yin Jiuli used his identity as the Suzerain of the Shell Shade Faction to request a civilization arbitration. Unless another civilization of the same level used a civilization arbitration to oppose this, it would be impossible to undo this or change the judgment. Frankly speaking, using this to deal with Wang Zhong was an overkill. However, Yin Jiuli had seen the video of the fight between Wang Zhong and Yin Jiao and realized that this human¡¯sbat power was rtively terrifying. Even if he attacked, he might not be able to win. Furthermore, if he did not kill Wang Zhong as quickly as possible, with his terrifying speed of growth, would the Shell Shade Faction be able to still remain standing in the Catanlyke District in the future?

    The price was big, but it would be worth it! Wang Zhong had to die!

    [1] ¡°man¡± and ¡°bear¡± sound the same in Chinese

 Chapter 1005 - A Twist of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1005 A Twist of Fate</h4>

    Yin Jiao obviously knew this rule. So what if he could not defeat Wang Zhong? So what if Wang Zhong was a genius? He could use this power to kill Wang Zhong! Who asked you to be a human with no background?He viciously looked at Wang Zhong with a venomous gaze. ¡°Wait until you are sent to the Arena, bastard. I will go there and personally watch you get ripped into pieces by the savage soldiers in the Arena!¡±

    Wang Zhong did notin. Meanwhile, Old Cow and the others at the stands had expressions full of hopelessness. They were simply powerless in the face of an official civilization arbitration request from a Faction.

    After just over ten seconds, the presiding judge on the main stage seemed to have made his decision. The sparkling lights at the back of his head dimmed slightly, as if he had cut offmunication with the other members of the Machinery race. Then he cast his gaze at Wang Zhong downstage.

    Yin Jiuli, who was in the stands, shed a smile, while Old Cow and the others all stood up nervously. Their backs were covered with cold sweat.

    Wang Zhong was calm. Then, he heard the presiding judge pronounce his judgment without any hesitation. ¡°Wang Zhong, Yin Jiao, and Mugthol are used of destroying public property and fighting in public. All the destroyed property will be divided into three, and each person willpensate for their share.¡±

    Yin Jiuli smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t go through so much trouble. The Shell Shade Faction is also at fault for this situation. As for thepensation, let me negotiate with the person-in-charge. I will pay!¡±

    Only a few shops and houses in Heavenly Treasures Street had been destroyed. Furthermore, they had originally wanted to buy Heavenly Treasures Street to demolish it. Was this a major problem? This small amount of money was not important at all. Giving the Machinery race some face, acting with justice, and executing the guilty was what the Machinery race was most willing to see.

    The presiding judge looked at Yin Jiuli, who smiled in return. The surroundings were dead silent. Old Cow and the others were powerless to refute. Furthermore, everyone knew that thispensation was not the main point. The main point was Wang Zhong¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°However,¡± the presiding judge changed topic and clearly announced, ¡°Yin Jiao roared in thew enforcement hall and ignored the prestige of the Machinery race. He is sentenced to the Arena for one year and will be stripped of his rights to enter the Heavenly Gates!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Downstage, Yin Jiao, who was prepared to celebrate, widened his eyes. He was full of disbelief as he jumped up from his seat.

    Meanwhile, Yin Jiuli stopped smiling. Not only was he stunned, even Wang Zhong, Old Cow, Mugthol, and even Shannali and the others all suspected whether there was something wrong with their ears that caused them to hear the judgment wrongly.

    Wang Zhong had not been judged, but Yin Jiao had been sentenced to the Arena for a year? Because he roared in the court?

    However, this judgment was just the appetizer. The presiding judge had no intention of dragging this and continued his pronouncement. ¡°Yin Jiuli ignored the prestige of the Machinery racew enforcement hall and interfered withw enforcement. The civilization arbitration has been undone. You are sentenced to one year in the Dimple Boundary Prison, and you are not allowed bail!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Even the crafty old Yin Jiuli who was as stable as a mountain was unable to resist himself. He jumped out of his seat and stood up, his face full of rage. ¡°You guys are crazy. I am not going to Dimple Boundary for a mere bottom-dwellingmoner!¡±

    The Dimple Boundary Prison was where experts were banished. It was a ce where living was worse than death. It was no better than the Arena.

    ¡°Since you have roared in the trial hall, your punishment is doubled. Your sentence has been extended to two years.¡± The presiding judge did not even bat his eyelids. Of course, he did not have eyelids in the first ce. ¡°As for undoing the civilization arbitration, it was from the Machinery race. Just now, I have confirmed in the ¡®machine heart¡¯ that 93% of machines are in favor. Do you have any opinions about this?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡ªMachine, Machinery race¡­¡± Yin Jiuli only felt his mind buzzing with explosions.

    As a level-8 civilization, the Machinery race definitely had the power to undo a civilization arbitration from a mere level-6 civilization. However, a civilization arbitration from the Machinery race? How many years had passed since this had happened? The Machinery race was famous for not caring about the affairs of other races. They represented the rules in the Land. So what would require them to activate their civilization arbitration? But now, they had activated it for a human?!

    Tap tap tap!

    The heavy sound of metal meeting wood came from the table. The presiding judge¡¯s awe-inspiring and low voice sounded, ¡°Bring the father and son of the Yin family away! Moreover, since Yin Jiuli has admitted that he would bear all thepensation costs for destroying public property, this will not involve Wang Zhong and Mugthol. This court announces that they are dered not guilty and will be set free!¡±

    Dered not guilty and will be set free¡­ They did not even need to paypensation¡­

    Old Cow, Sister Ling, Little Lost Fox, Uncle Sea, and the others all widened their mouths. Was this still the Machinery race that everyone was familiar with? They had actually thought about a free being. Had they encountered a fake Machinery race?

    Puff!

    Yin Jiao vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted there and then. Several strong machines entered the hall. Meanwhile, Yin Jiuli withered and weakly leaned against his chair. He was not his ambitious and proud son. He had been a seasoned veteran in the Star Alliance for too long and had lived too well. At that moment, when he looked down at Wang Zhong, his gaze was no longer filled with hatred and anger. Instead, it was filled with deep fear and dread.

    Only he, who understood very well the habits and style the Machinery race employed, as well as the rules of the Star Alliance, would know how unthinkable today¡¯s affairs were.

    This human probably had a great pir of support behind him that Yin Jiuli could not imagine. Furthermore, it was a pir of support that could shake and influence the judgment of the Machinery race! Who was it? It could only be one of the four races in Heaven!

    He heard that the Earth was once the yground of the Gods. Could it be that Wang Zhong¡­?

    Yin Jiuli made many blind guesses, but the more he guessed, the more he felt afraid and did not dare to continue guessing. However, he knew that the Shell Shade Faction waspletely done for!

    However, he had evidently guessed wrongly, as even Wang Zhong was astonished. Although he was not as familiar with the rules of the Star Alliance as Yin Jiuli, but the best oue he had predicted for today was topensate arge amount of money and be sentenced to work at the sandpit for a few years or the like. However, he never expected that nothing would happen to him. On the contrary, Yin Jiuli and Yin Jiao suffered heavy punishments.

    What kind of ce was the Dimple Boundary Prison? It was not an exaggeration to call it purgatory. Once one was sent there, many Void Core experts could not even survive for one month, let alone one or two years.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Other than the father and son that had been quickly brought away, everyone in the hall was still dumbfounded. However, Shannali had taken the initiative to walk up and stretch out her slender white hands towards Wang Zhong as she smiled. ¡°You are very interesting. I am Shannali of the Cloud Mist Faction. You are wee as a guest to the Cloud Mist Faction anytime.¡±

    Wang Zhong adjusted his mood very quickly. Perhaps it was because he had saved that machine? That was unlikely, as it did not seem worthy to talk about merely saving the life of a machine. Furthermore, they could still be re-smelted. Besides, what could a human give to the Machinery race?

    He would not think about things he was unable to understand. This was his style all along. He had returned to normal after a short daze at the results of the judgment. Who did not like being dered not guilty and being set free?

    Wang Zhong was full of smiles. He stood up, stretched out his hand, and shook hands with Shannali. ¡°Isn¡¯t that fellow your boyfriend? Why are you still so happy after he was sent to the Arena?¡±

    ¡°What boyfriend? He was just blowing his own trumpet.¡± Shannali smiled. ¡°However, if you want to be my boyfriend, perhaps I can give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Wang Zhongughed and did not respond. He did not feel that he was that charming. This young girl seemed like a very subjective person. One look and he could tell that she was extremely skilled at socializing. Thus, it was best if he maintained a respectful distance.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    Before Shannali could reply, Little Lost Fox had already thrown herself down the stands and hung onto Wang Zhong¡¯s body. She was extremely excited. This girl would not care about Shannali¡¯s identity. ¡°Amazing, you¡¯re alright! We can sell flowers together again!¡±

    At the side, Old Cow, Sister Ling, and the others looked at one another helplessly. Sister Ling quickly pulled Little Lost Fox aside. ¡°What foolish words! Does Brother Wang Zhong look like someone who will sell flowers with you¡­?¡±

    Little Lost Fox stuck out her tongue. She was not truly foolish but was just rather pure.

    Old Cow gave a few dry coughs. Frankly speaking, he did not quite know how to face Wang Zhong now. Such a powerful expert was able to defeat a Void Core like Yin Jiao? Furthermore, in today¡¯s Machinery race trial hall, even though Old Cow and the rest did not understand the rules of the powerful, even a blind person could see that the judgment of the Machinery race was evidently biased towards Wang Zhong. Was Wang Zhong actually some amazing figure who was able to get the help of the strictly impartial and incorruptible Machinery race?

    However, this kind of mysterious great figure had been ordered around by him all day. He did not know whether this fellow would bear any grudges. Furthermore, even if Wang Zhong really did not care about such minor things, where would he go now? Would he have the face to ask Wang Zhong to follow him and continue selling flowers in his flower shop?

    Various thoughts surged in Old Cow¡¯s heart. For some time, he felt awkward and did not know what he should say. He arched his big and tall body. However, before he could say anything, Wang Zhong had walked up and patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother Cow, why are you dumbfounded? Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Go¡ªgo home?¡± Old Cow was stunned once again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The flower shop is my home.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want to take me in anymore.¡±

    Old Cow was dumbfounded before he finally reacted. He also had a carefree personality, and the small conflict in his heart had been dispersed with just two sentences from Wang Zhong. Heughed out loud. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ll take you in! I¡¯ll definitely take you in! No, no, no, take you in? That is your home. Are you not willing to admit it even after such a long time? Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong.¡± Little Lost Fox pressed close to Wang Zhong. Then, she lowered her tone and mysteriously said, ¡°Let me tell you something. Actually, I kicked the flower pot that you broke. Boss made me do it¡­¡±

    Wang Zhong rubbed her small head. He already knew about this long ago.

    Sister Ling had told him about this during an idle chatter. Not only had Old Cow taken him in, he had also taken in many other people. This was not a secret to a few old retailers in Heavenly Treasures Street.

    Those who had been taken in by Old Cow were not much different from Wang Zhong. They all came from low-leveled civilizations and did not have any professional skills. It was very difficult for them to even survive. Thus, Old Cow took them in, but there were very few good endings. These people who came from low-leveled civilizations were mostly ambitious and proud, and very few of them were able to do work in Old Cow¡¯s shop. After a while, they would be slightly familiar with the divine territory and hurriedly leave, only to provoke someone and be beaten to death. Some even had evil thoughts and stole things from Old Cow¡¯s shop. Old Cow had lost a lot of money over this.

    However, this typically miserly fellow had neverined because of this. When he saw wanderers like Wang Zhong, as long as he felt that they were not truly bad people, he would usually try to take them in.

    At that time, Wang Zhong had wandered in Heavenly Treasures Street for quite some time, and Old Cow had always been watching him. He had made Little Lost Fox intentionally bump into him and break a flower pot as a random reason for Old Cow to take him in. This fellow had never admitted that he was a good person. ording to him, good people did not live long in the divine territory.

    This was the reason why Wang Zhong had made the flower shop his home. It was precisely because of Old Cow and not simply because Old Cow had taken him in.

    When they returned to Heavenly Treasures Street, there were thunderous cheers. The biggest hotel in Heavenly Treasures Street had already prepared a sumptuous feast.

    Although Wang Zhong was the hero in everyone¡¯s eyes, they did notpletely turn a cold shoulder to Mugthol. They also invited him to sit beside Wang Zhong. At first, Uncle Thol was rather awkward, but after some cups of millet wine, his boasting attributes burst forth again. He talked endlessly as he chatted about the past till present and called Wang Zhong his brother. He was no longer as dejected as when he was beaten up by Yin Jiao in the day.

    On the contrary, Wang Zhong used this opportunity to ask for guidance about forming his Void Core.

    To be honest, in terms of Spiritual Energy Value, he had already reached the standard of a Void Core. When he fought with Yin Jiao, he could burst forth with a Spiritual Energy Value of over 100,000. In the past, he did not have anyone as a benchmark, and Wang Zhong had felt that he might not have umted enough spiritual energy. However, after the battle, he discovered the threshold for the Void Core Realm. This allowed him to scrutinize himself once again. Advancing to the Void Core Realm was definitely his most urgent matter now.

    However, Mugthol¡¯s reply made Wang Zhong slightly speechless.

    ¡°I am from the goblin race¡­¡± Mugthol awkwardly said. ¡°I am a goblin whose lineage was considered decent. I already had a Void Core when I was born. If not, with my understanding and my natural talent, how would I have the chance to enter arge Faction like the Patrolling Goblin Faction?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience with umting my Void Core and did not spend much time in the Faction. Furthermore, with my understanding, I did not actually learn much.¡±

    ¡°But I know something. umting the Void Core is quite different for various races. Some races do not even have a way to umte their Void Core. Take note, I am not talking about techniques or methods. The Void Core cannot be cultivated with any techniques. It relies on your understanding or the natural talent of certain races. Various races have different paths or different understandings when forming their Core.¡±

    ¡°The civilization level of you humans is too low. Furthermore, you only entered the Star Alliance two years ago. Your race, body structure, and civilization system are different. There is definitely no current method of umting your Core that can simply be used by you. Even if there was, you must consider that the price to pay would be very high. Thus, you still have to test it out yourself.¡±

    ¡°However, I can provide you with some thoughts.¡± Mugthol looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°Elixirs!¡±

    ¡°Do you know why pills are round? Do you know why all the celestial bodies in this universe are round? Do you know why the Void Core is called as such?¡± He put on airs as he listed a whole bunch of questions. Then, he concluded, ¡°They all have something inmon! Many pioneers in low-leveled civilizations were able to deduce the method of forming a Void Core that belonged to their own race by relying on their understanding of elixirs. This might be your best choice.¡±

    Wang Zhong went into deep thought. Mugthol was a ssic and carefree goblin prodigal. Meanwhile, he had heard about elixirs countless times from Boss Sea. They were as taboo as techniques and were the secrets of each Faction that no outsiders would know.

    Without the Void Core, spiritual influence was meaningless. His aim was not just to be a local tyrant in Heavenly Treasures Street for the rest of his life.

    ¡­

    The Crystal Arena was a rtively famous ce in the Land.

    This ce was always filled with blood and revelry, and allowed fallen civilizations to vent. The newbies were called ¡°meat¡±. They would walk into the circr arena and rapidly lose their lives inside. Various colors of blood were mixed together and eventually formed a thick and profound ck, making everyone think of contaminated y. Meanwhile, their originally lively bodies emitted unwillingness and fear due to death.

    Aiolos was inside a cage. On the third day since he arrived, he saw the owner of the Arena from the cage. It was a powerful expert from the crystal race. Like humans, the crystal race was also a ssic celestialoid race. However, unlike humans, there was a symbiotic crystal on their foreheads, which was the source of their power. Unlike the awkward level-4 civilization of the humans, the crystal race was a powerful level-7 civilization.

    Humans were not unique, let alone the center of the universe. The only capital that humans could unt in the divine territory was their status as the lowest civilization.

    When Aiolos observed this crystal person called ¡°Burning Sage¡±, the crystal person had ignored him and admired the silver electric Titan instead. ¡°Tsarilorhuan, you deserve a prize. Please make your preparations. Tomorrow, your opponents will no longer be the fools from those low-leveled civilizations. They will be opponents that I have painstakingly chosen for you. However, I hope that you will be able to survive as the crowds like you. Indeed, who doesn¡¯t like Titans? Especially the high-leveled silver electric Titans.¡±

    Tsarilorhuan¡¯s gaze was like fire as he looked at the crystal person¡¯s face. In this heavy atmosphere, it felt as if he was about to pounce on the crystal person¡¯s face and chop his lower lip into half at any time.

    However, the next second, a cold sneer appeared on Tsari¡¯s face. His lips curled up slightly in a mocking expression. Then, he used a painful tone to speak. ¡°Send my regards to your little sister, Burning Gusil.¡±

    It was evident that there was a feud between them. Furthermore, Tsari had gotten the upper hand in the past, but now, he had fallen into Burning Gusil¡¯s hands.

    Thus, Burning Gusil was not angry at all. He looked at Tsari coldly and scornfully for thest time before turning to leave. Now, he had the time to let this Titan learn how to respect the owner of this ce, the ruler of this ce: the Burning Saint, aka Burning Gusil.

    ¡°Is there hatred between you two? Does it have to do with his little sister?¡± Aiolos licked his dry lips. Here, everything had to be obtained through battles: food, water, and even various women. Without fighting, they were only worthy to enjoy the lowest requirements to sustain their lives. In the eyes of the Aiolos managers, a vicious wolf who had been starved for seven days and nights would be more brutal when released to kill.

    Only with victory could one have what one wanted. They could even be provided with women.

    As for ¡°humanity¡±, ever since the moment they had be diators, regardless of whether they hadmitted an offense or voluntarily did so for Star Coins, they were no longer ¡°human¡±.

    Tsarilorhuan stared at Aiolos. ¡°Are all you humans so gossipy?¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Earthling

    <h4>Chapter 1006 Earthling</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking seriously, but if you have a huge grudge, should I be maintaining a safe distance from you?¡± Aiolos shrugged his shoulders helplessly. After spending time in the divine territory, he felt as if these races from advanced civilizations were somewhat ¡°degenerate¡±. They passively fought most of the time.¡°What do you mean by not thinking seriously?¡± Tsarilorhuan was amused. Wasn¡¯t it a bit toote to talk about distance now?

    ¡°I mean it literally. I¡¯m so hungry. Just when will I be able to go on court?¡±

    Aiolos did not have an opportunity to fight yet. The Arena, which was like a meat mincing machine, did not just allow anyone to appear in it. It was very obvious that humans would not have many tricks to show off here either. The managers for Aiolos had not found any good way to allow Aiolos on court even after three days of thinking.

    In reality, the manager in charge of sending people on court was very troubled. Every day, he wanted to swear at the machine judge who had sentenced this human here more than ten times!

    It was really very difficult to send this human to his death. The manager had to consider the displeasure andments from the audience, and was more worried that this would affect the reputation of the Crystal Arena. After all, they were not the only Arena here. They had manypetitors waiting for them to make a mistake.

    However, Tsari did not have any spare food to deal with Aiolos¡¯s empty stomach. Titans had veryrge appetites. Furthermore, everyone in the Crystal Arena knew that the Titan had an old grudge with the crystal person boss. Even though Tsari had satisfyingly wonpetitions and received cheers and rewards from the audience, those malicious managers were never willing to give him enough food and water.

    ¡°If you are hungry, then absorb spiritual power.¡± Tsari did not care about eating and drinking. Other than needing a small amount of water, Titans could absorb spiritual power to survive.

    Furthermore, in theory, the Silver Heart technique that Tsari had passed down to Aiolos could allow Aiolos to absorb spiritual power and obtain a certain amount of nourishment for his body. Although he could not reach the level that Titans achieved, he could still effectively reduce his need for food.

    Simply speaking, if he cultivated Silver Heart every day, Aiolos, who would normally have starved to death in 10 days, couldst for a while longer even if he was still hungry.

    Aiolos could only continue to cultivate his Silver Heart as Tsari observed the changes in Aiolos¡¯s technique. The Silver Heart that Aiolos cultivated was no longer the version that Tsari had passed down to him back then.

    At first, the Silver Heart brought about great harm to Aiolos. After all, the bodies of humans were too weak, and their basics were too thin. Thus, the Silver Heart was difficult for him to endure. If it were not for Aiolos¡¯s ridiculous recovery abilities, Tsari would have definitely given him a gentler technique. However, a gentler technique would mean that advancing his realm would be slower. He was still weak. Furthermore, Aiolos, who was now in the Arena, felt that his greatest enemy was not having enough time.

    Luckily, the Arena had not allowed Aiolos the chance to go on court to die. The audience had bought tickets to enter, not just because they wanted to watch blood flow, but also because they hoped that something more exciting would happen, allowing them to shout and vent their stress.

    This gave Aiolos the time to adjust the Silver Heart, which was also what he was best at. He was good at creating everything based on his own yardstick, from weapons to techniques. Through the Silver Heart, he understood how to obtain power. In essence, it was the same as on Earth, except that the quality of spiritual power in the divine territory was higher.

    Spiritual power was like turning a screw. The spiritual power on Earth was like a small screw that could deal with most situations. However, in the divine territory, not only did the density of spiritual power increase, the ¡°rules¡± were also different. There were countless changes. Thus, he needed a multi-functional screw that could change shape at any time ording to the rules.

    Aiolos¡¯s rapid adjustment allowed Tsari to further change his perception of humans. Humans might not have any natural talents, but theirplex experiences allowed them to ept anything rtively quickly.

    Most importantly, human intelligence did not simply drive them to pursue strength. For example, in order to advance to a level-6 civilization, the shadow race hadpletely given up on their material existence in reality and became true shadows. Now, they only seemed to exist in the world of shadows. Meanwhile, humans ced more emphasis onpatibility and understanding.

    In particr, they emphasizedpatibility. From Aiolos, Tsari could see that thepatibility of humans was beyond his imagination. He felt that as long as he gave this civilization a certain amount of time, they would definitely make the people who had onceughed at them regret doing so.

    As the days passed, Tsari¡¯s fights became moreplicated and dangerous, and were no longer as rxing and enjoyable as when he had just arrived. The crystal person was carrying out his revenge. Although Tsari managed to survive every time, he always brought back deep wounds. However, Burning Gusil was dying to kill him in one shot.

    Aiolos was only worried about Tsari for a day. However, he quickly found out that the silver electric Titans were not called high-leveled Titans just because of their strength. They were also very adept at sinister things. Although the injuries on Tsari¡¯s body were shocking, in reality, they were simply superficial wounds. Tsari was using his injuries to confuse Burning Gusil as he carried out his revenge. Meanwhile, Tsari was umting strength in secret. ¡°He probably will not have many more chances to attack. He will probably do so for at most two times, or even just one. This is the revenge that the Titan race has tacitly agreed to. This is just challenging the dignity of the Titan race.¡±

    ¡°Thus, the reason why no Titan has stepped up to help you even though you have been beaten up all this time was that the entire Titan race allowed this revenge?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡±

    Aiolos looked at Tsarilorhuan with a strange gaze. ¡°Just what have you done? How many enemies like the Burning Sage do you have?¡± He could not help but dig up the past of this high-leveled Titan who had been confronted by danger. Just what had made the Titan race abandon him just like that? Being sent to the Heavenly River sandpit was understandable as he had killed an aristocrat from a civilization of the same level, but the Arena? The Titan race was not a race that particrly liked talking about principles. Their principles were their fists and lightning. Whoever was stronger had the power to speak loudly.

    ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s true that I was presumptuous when I was young and unintentionally offended many people. Then, I was disciplined.¡± The Titan spoke as if others would not cause trouble for him if he was not calctive.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m really thinking about whether I should keep a safe distance away from you.¡± Aiolos smiled.

    ¡°Ha ha, I like your jokes.¡±

    Tsariughed for a while before saying, ¡°During an important trial, I identally destroyed a joyous event for arge group of people.¡±

    He did not go into detail, but Aiolos knew that he had said enough. In the divine territory, there were some pieces of information that were extremely dangerous.

    ¡°Did you kill the aristocrat then?¡±

    ¡°No, that is another matter.¡±

    ¡°Are you a troublemaker?¡±

    ¡°My mom said that too! She will definitely like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Aiolos stopped speaking. No matter what topic he chatted with Tsari about, Tsari would always make the conversation die out. This fellow was probably both the legendary troublemaker and conversation-stopper.

    The next day, Aiolos suddenly received a sumptuous breakfast. The manager for Aiolos excitedly looked at him. His gaze was happy, and he was like a wicked butcher who was ring at a piece of expired, smelly meat that had been sold.

    ¡°Human, your chance is here.¡±

    Before Aiolos could finish eating, the manager anxiously said, ¡°You can finally go on court today. Prepare yourself well.¡±

    He had finally found a way to make this humanpletely disappear. Last night, he had dragged a weak and massive Mhen beast to the Crystal Arena. This was a monster that had achieved the strength of a Void Core and would be today¡¯s great show in the Arena, where a group of diators would fight the massive Mhen beast. This scene would be very grand and spectacr.

    However, the massive Mhen beast had to be fed first before it could break out of its weak state. If not, it would be very difficult for the beast to disy its true strength as a Void Core. After all, it was a confused monster that could only be ordered about.

    Such feeding was usually done behind the scenes. Thus, when the massive beast appeared, it would cause the audience to cry out in shock and create a flourishing atmosphere.

    However, he nned to change it up today!

    ¡°You will only get a steady supply of food if you win.¡± Aiolos looked at the vicious and delighted gaze of the guard, but was more concerned about his own stomach. After so many days of just relying on some basic food and water and surviving by absorbing spiritual power, he felt as if his stomach had shrunk.

    ¡°There is a n behind this, but I wish you good luck.¡± Tsarilorhuan did not seem to be worried at all. He also had a tough battle to fight today.

    Aiolos waited. A series of fights started and ended, and blocks of flesh were brought away. No one cared about where they were eventually brought to. The hot and moist Arena that was covered in blood was what everyone focused their attention upon.

    At this moment, the host¡¯s shout echoed throughout the Arena. ¡°I believe that everyone has heard this. Today¡¯s secondst programme is a monster, a massive Mhen beast!¡±

    ¡°ROAR ROAR ROAR!¡±

    ¡°Everyone has seen a massive Mhen beast before, but who has seen it eat? Who has seen it eat and recover its stamina and heal its wounds?

    ¡°Now, your chance is here!¡±

    Roar wu wu wu ¡ª¡ª

    The surface of the ground shook. Then, a massive beast that was asrge as a two-story building appeared behind a fence. Ten strong ves used 10 long pincers to restrict its movements, causing it to roar with even more anger. The unfamiliar environment and its weak state caused its desire to ughter to reach a peak.

    At this moment, a guard pushed Aiolos. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to go on court.¡±

    Aiolos turned back and looked at him. Then, he packed up his three sets of equipment. He had a sword, a round shield, and standard diator leather armor. They were very normal and felt more like decorations.

    Then, he appeared.

    Wu wu wu¡­

    Hissing sounds almost immediately sounded from the crowd!

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a human?¡±

    ¡°My god, this is¡­ a human who has just joined the Star Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he has the appearance of a celestialoid. But since when were humans allowed to enter the Arena? Their ipetence tarnishes the reputation of the Crystal Arena.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is there only one? Shouldn¡¯t you prepare a group of ves and allow the beast to recover its strength?¡±

    ¡°The human Aiolos!¡± The host hurriedly exined in a loud voice. ¡°He is only the appetizer before the Mhen¡¯s meal! Just a bit of food can stimte the ferocity of the massive Mhen beast. I believe that everyone understands what I mean. The fightter on will be even more exciting, and it is worth patiently waiting.¡±

    There were various sounds and all sorts of voices. Hissing shook the skies.

    The guard wiped the sweat on his head but sighed in relief. The human was actually an appetizer. Thus, the audience was hissing at the human, not at the Arena.

    They felt that even if he was an appetizer, they should have looked for one who could fight longer. Of course, they could still tolerate a few smallints. They could not wait to see this human die quickly and be switched out for someone else who could fight.

    Aiolos took in a deep breath. The smell of blood that had been left behind from previous fights still wafted in the air. Meanwhile, the hissing sounds made this smell even stronger, to the point that he tasted a sweet sensation in his throat. Was he going to be food for this massive beast? Aiolosughed. He suddenly pushed aside the leather armor on his body and exposed his upper body. Then, he stretched out his hands and faced the hissing crowd, the smile on his face making it seem as if he was embracing cheers.

    Wu wu¡­

    ¡°Shameless human!¡±

    The hissing noises became even louder.

    ¡°Start.¡±

    With this order, the 10 ves that were holding the massive beast back put away their pincers. Then, they quickly put on a piece of outerwear that allowed them to hide from the massive Mhen beast. Then, they quickly and skilfully left the Arena from the two side doors.

    The massive Mhen beast locked onto Aiolos. Its eyes were full of hunger and blood, and its roar became even more ferocious. However, Aiolos moved first and charged straight at the beast. After all, it was said that dogs that could bark did not bite people. How could he hide from a beast who liked to use its roar to threaten its prey?

    If he was about to fight, he would fight to his heart¡¯s content!

    Boom!

    Aiolos was sent flying over 20 meters away, smashed into the walls in the Arena, and then fell to the ground heavily. He was left crawling on the ground.

    Aiolos could sense the massive destructive power. His power had reached a bottleneck aftering here until he obtained the Silver Heart. Although the power from the thunder technique was not suitable for him, he could forcibly borrow it for power. There might be side effects, but they were not much.

    His strong recovery powers allowed Aiolos to slowly make use of the Silver Heart and transform it.

    BANG¡­

    The massive Mhen beast swiped its w, and Aiolos was once again sent flying as a result.

    The entire Arena hissed, and shouts from various civilizations umted into countless sounds. Meanwhile, the massive Mhen beast took big steps and charged towards Aiolos. It needed to eat food, in particr food that contained energy. This creature could instinctively sense Aiolos¡¯s energy.

    However, the two heavy attacks made Aiolos feel as if he was alive. Creatures here who were not from any civilization were rubbish and did not have any skills at all.

    Whoosh¡­

    Lightning shed and umted in Aiolos¡¯s eyes. He would let everyone see what was called Earth¡¯s Style!

    Kill!

    Aiolos dodged the attack from the massive beast and charged at the beast¡¯s throat like a rocket.

    Bang bang bang bang¡­

    This explosive power was like delivering over a hundred punches. All the attacks were concentrated in one area. Even the massive Mhen beast, who was on the alert and defended itself, could not endure this. Its body swayed, and it fell on the ground.

    Aiolos did not give it any chance for unbridled behavior. Like knives, his hands cut the beast along its bones. This was the method to deal with beasts that he was skilled in. Then, with a roar that shocked the heavens and shook the earth, he pulled out the throat of the massive Mhen beast.

    The massive Mhen beast stopped roaring, and blood spurted out from its throat area like a water gun, sttering the ground of the Arena. In an instant, all the hissing stopped. Countless pairs of eyes stared at the short and small figure in silence.

    The human had defeated the massive Mhen beast?!

    Amidst the crashes, the massive beast had copsed, and the human had stood up.

    The smile that the human had shed in the beginning was still on his face. He was smiling! He was actually still alive and still smiling!

    What apletely different style!

    The human did not seem to care as he pointed a finger to the sky.

    Did this mean something in their civilization?

    Was this a miracle? They did not care? At any rate, they had seen something novel and were excited. The massive Mhen beast that was supposed to be the secondst performance had copsed just like that. They wanted to see what other new exciting performances the Crystal Arena would schedule!

    ¡°Human, human, human!¡±

    Aiolos raised both hands in the air as he breathed deeply. The intense pain in his chest seemed to have disappeared. Compared to the Heavenly River sandpit, this ce might suit him better. Furthermore, fighting caused the negative power from the Silver Heart to feel morefortable.

    Fighting was his path. His road was to be a god ofbat. He might die, but he had to rely on his own fists to open up a path.

    I am an Earthling!

    Tsarilorhuan watched all of this from behind the railings, and his eyes were full of pride. This was his brother from the Earth. He knew that the Silver Heart might be something that he could endure, and he believed that Aiolos could do it.

    Aiolos was much better than he had imagined!

    ¡­

    After a few days of repair and maintenance, although Yin Jiuli and his son had been captured, the Shell Shade Faction was still around. It was said that an elder who was only in the peak Foundational Stage had stepped up. He had hurriedly made good rtions with Wang Zhong and Old Cow from the Heavenly Treasures Street. As forpensation to the shops in Heavenly Treasures Street, they were extremely meticulous andpensated for everything, including when Yin Jiao had led people to smash Old Cow¡¯s shop. They automatically said that they definitely had topensate Old Cow and that they could name the price. There was no negotiation at all.

    They were afraid that Wang Zhong and Mugthol would find a reason to cause trouble at the Shell Shade Faction. Now that they did not have Yin Jiuli and Yin Jiao, the Shell Shade Faction could not resist these two experts at all. After all, it was thew of the jungle. They would be done for if they could not do anything.

    In reality, it was not important regardless of whether Wang Zhong and Mugthol would attack them when they were down. They had lost their Void Core leader and only had a group of Foundational Stage fellows left; they were not enough to support a Faction or take root in a ce like Catanlyke District. Countless powers around them had fixed their gaze at the Shell Shade Faction¡¯s territory. Once the tree falls, the monkeys on it would scatter, and it was only a matter of time before they were eliminated. However, this was not a problem that Wang Zhong would care about.

    An open secret had spread through the entire Heavenly Treasures Street and even the Catanlyke District that an Earthling called Wang Zhong had been favored by the Machinery race and that the Machinery race was willing to ¡°let him out through the back door¡±. No one knew whether this was true, and no one dared to verify this. They simply knew that thew enforcement squads near Heavenly Treasures Street had doubled.

    Some Factions in the Catanlyke District had even guessed whether Wang Zhong was the illegitimate son of some big boss. After all, although a ce like the Earth, which had been called the yground of the Gods, was backward, over there were the footsteps of many actual deities. One of them might have fathered children and left behind noble blood. It was not impossible for him to be the actual son of a deity or for the sacred bloodline to have been passed down to him. Of course, some deity might have taken a liking to him on a whim. Who knew?

    Rumors and nder flew everywhere, making Little Lost Fox feel that it was very bizarre. She made random guesses and asked arbitrary questions, while Wang Zhong smiled and did not say anything. Such rumors were actually useful in helping to stabilize the Heavenly Treasures Street. He did not confirm these rumors but did not deny them either. As for why the Machinery race had saved him, Wang Zhong felt that there was an 80% to 90% chance that it was to return the favor. Once they had returned the favor, it would be over. After all, the divine territory was toorge. Furthermore, frankly speaking, the Shell Shade Faction was like a dancing little clown that only had Void Cores on guard. They were no match for trulyrge Factions.

    With such a protector around, the Heavenly Treasures Street very quickly recovered from its state of anxiety and became peaceful again.

 Chapter 1007 - Heavenly Gates

    <h4>Chapter 1007 Heavenly Gates</h4>

    Wang Zhong still lived at Old Cow¡¯s flower shop. However, he now had a lot of free time as plucking weeds and delivering goods no longer involved Lao Wang. Of course, Old Cow did not need to do them either. Now, those who fought to do all these would queue from the start to the end of the street, especially the wolf goblins¡­ who did not differ much from the dog goblins.Meanwhile, Wang Zhong had more energy to focus on continuing cultivation. The Devouring Heaven Technique was the foundation that he relied on. He definitely had to continue practicing hard. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had alsoe across several cultivation techniques from the divine territory topare with.

    Frankly speaking, the Devouring Heaven Techniquepletely relied on breathing to absorb the spiritual influence in the world. There was a world of difference between this technique and the cultivation techniques in the divine territory with developed systems, no matter whether it was in terms of process, extent of control, depth, details, or other aspects. Even though the techniques were no more than the most poprized streetside techniques, they were much more exquisite in these aspects aspared to the Devouring Heaven Technique.

    However, the Devouring Heaven Technique had two extremely special advantages. Firstly, when he cultivated the Devouring Heaven Technique, it was simple and crude, and absorbed all kinds of spiritual influence. It did noty any special emphasis on certain types of spiritual influence, unlike other techniques. For example, the cultivation method of the Titans emphasized absorbing lightning spiritual influence. However, the Devouring Heaven Technique absorbed all types of spiritual influence from the world. Furthermore, in reality, this kind of method would not work in the divine territory as spiritual influence could not be retained without the ¡°differentiation and disintegration¡± process. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s body could do it. It was obvious that this was a coincidence.

    However, the Devouring Heaven Technique had a second advantage, which was also the biggest and most impressive advantage ¡ª its cultivation speed.

    Every time he inhaled and exhaled spiritual influence, even though it only looked like he was breathing in and out, in reality, hundreds of millions of divine cells were carrying out repeated actions at the same time. Thus, the efficiency instantly increased by several times. In this aspect, the Devouring Heaven Technique was much faster than the ordinary techniques that Wang Zhong found. Furthermore, the amount of spiritual influence stored also increased by several times. If not, how would he have been able to break through the shackles of a level-4 civilization and achieve a Spiritual Energy Value of 100,000 in the short span of two months?

    A change in quantity had also led to a change in quality. This was definitely not an easy technique he had obtained by chance, which was what he had thought in the beginning. Instead, it was a necessity and a miracle that only someone who had divine cells like Wang Zhong could create.

    The divine cells and the 5 Elements formed the Devouring Heaven Technique. However, this kind of technique could not be made universal. Achieving divine cells on Earth was possible, but in the divine territory, the difficulty would be immediately increased. Such heaven-defying power was very difficult to achieve with the rules in the divine cells.

    However, it was a pity that even the heaven-defying Devouring Heaven Technique only defied the heavens in terms of cultivation speed. It did not seem to provide any help in forming his Core. Wang Zhong slowly started to experience what Mugthol had said. Forming one¡¯s Core could not be achieved by umting Spiritual Energy Value. Previously, Mugthol had told him to learn about elixirs and experience it for himself. However, it was a pity that the threshold for learning about elixirs was not just high.

    There were people who could refine elixirs in the Heavenly Treasures Street, like Boss Sea. However, even Boss Sea only knew basic elixir knowledge and medicinal theories. Being able to refine a level-9 elixir after much difficulty was enough to excite him for several days. As for the daily pills that he sold in his shop such as the ¡°Day Stomach Pills¡± and the ¡°Blood-Cleansing Dragon Pills¡±, they were called pills, but they were not considered as such.

    ¡°Pills, why are they called pills? They have absorbed the essence of the divine territory and gone through extensive transformations. Then, they be like celestial bodies and turn into pills!¡± When Boss Sea said this, he picked out a small amount from therge pile of ¡°mud¡± and rounded it. Then, he toasted it over the fire and waited for it to refine and take shape into the Day Stomach Pill that Wang Zhong and the others usually ate. ¡°What we create is simply medicine¡­ Creating elixirs is not that easy. The only ones that truly understand the art of doing so in the Catanlyke District are probably the Cloud Mist Faction. However, don¡¯t think so happily. Even if you be a disciple of the Cloud Mist Faction, what you will learn is no more than what we do, including some basic pill theory, medicinal theory, and so on. They will definitely not pass down advanced pill studies to ordinary disciples. Furthermore, without a certain level of foundation, you would not be able to learn those profound things. Even if they taught you, you would not be able to understand.¡±

    ¡°Just like me, when I took the test to be an alchemist, I had good luck and managed to sessfully form a level-9 pill with a 50% chance of sess. That was the peak of my skills, but what about now? I only start up my furnace every half a month. Being able to create a level-9 pill and two pills that did notpletely spoil after four times of starting up my furnace in two months is enough for me to burn incense sticks to pray. Arge majority of alchemists who sell pills are around my standard. Level-8 alchemists and above who actually have skills would not own a medicine shop, right?¡±

    Even though some of his pills had failed, as long as they did not cause the furnace topletely explode, and as long as the pills did not turn into ashes, their medicinal properties were much stronger than ordinary blends or medicines, even if they did not eventually form pills. Thus, in the eyes of ordinary experts, even this powder product had remarkable value.

    ¡°Of course, if Uncle Wang wants to learn, it¡¯s good to understand some basics here.¡±

    It was another path that he could not walk through, but there was nothing wrong with learning some basics. With the basics he had learned from working at Old Cow¡¯s flower shop, it was rather easy for him to learn some pill and medicinal theories from Boss Sea.

    With the cultivation of the Devouring Heaven Technique, as well as an elementary course by Boss Sea about the basics of pill and medicinal theories, Wang Zhong¡¯s days were peaceful but fulfilling. He had a new understanding of himself or the environment in the divine territory almost every day.

    The Loying Fruit was still his main source of supplementary spiritual influence, but the results were bing worse by the day. Firstly, overuse of the fruit had caused his body to form a certain resistance to it. Furthermore, the quality of the Loying Fruit was not very high. To the weak, it might be a great supplement, but to an expert whose Spiritual Power Value had reached over 150,000, the stimtion that could be derived from the fruit was extremely insignificant.

    However, Wang Zhong still did not intend to sell the remaining batch of Loying Fruit. Meanwhile, half of the so-calledmission that wolf goblin Basir and the others received went to Lao Wang as well. Wang Zhong did not hold back when it came to this group of people and took what he was supposed to take from this life he had established.

    He now had nock of various seeds or seedlings to experiment with. The fluctuations in his wealth did not have a particrlyrge impact on him for now. It was not worth risking exposing his fragment world simply for money.

    With the general knowledge and medicinal theories he had learned from Boss Sea, he nted Loying Fruits while trying to create other miracle drugs and made many conclusions from this experience. The more advanced the drugs, the more time they took to form. This probably had something to do with needing more spiritual influence supplementation. Furthermore, there was also an upper limit in doing so. Some rather rare drugs had shockingly slow growth even in the fragment world, so there was little value in growing them.

    Furthermore, the concentration of spiritual influence in the outside world would affect his fragment world. He had walked near the Heavenly River at district TH43 and could clearly sense that the growth rate of the medicines in his fragment world had greatly increased. In particr, the difference in effects for several advanced medicines was massive. However, it was a pity that with his current status and wealth, he could not buy a house nearby. If not, Wang Zhong would have thought of moving there.

    Regardless of whether it was in terms of cultivation outlook or environment, the restrictions in Heavenly Treasures Street were just too big. If he wanted to move upwards, he could not settle down in Heavenly Treasures Street for too long.

    Shannali had represented the Cloud Mist Faction and invited Wang Zhong to join them, but after some understanding of therge Factions in the divine territory, Wang Zhong knew that this was not a very appropriate choice.

    No matter what kind of Faction it was, it could give its members some convenience, but at the same time, there would be even more restrictions added. A Faction would not nurture someone for no reason. No matter how excellent they might be, or how much potential they might have in the future, if they were not useful to the Faction, no one would nurture them.

    Thus, even if they were external disciples, they would still face various restrictions on their freedom when they joined arge Faction. They would sign contracts that were simr to selling their bodies, and some would even demand they cast away their status as free beings. Of course, this was something Wang Zhong could not ept.

    Thus, his cultivation seemed to have reached a stalemate. He still did not know how to form his Core, and using elixirs to do so also seemed difficult. Furthermore, there was no doubt that borrowing how other civilizations formed their Core was improper. Thus, his impression of the Void Core was still stuck at a superficial understanding.

    Advanced civilizations would naturally leave behind rough outlines and memories (simr to DNA) about the Void Core. To them, this was something very easy, and they did not even need to cultivate it. However, this was as difficult as climbing to the heavens for the lower civilizations. Meanwhile, achieving the Gold Core and getting their big break were even more unattainable. After all, it was said that the leap from the Void Core to the Gold Core was truly difficult.

    After a muddled one or two months of umting knowledge, it seemed as if he had learned a lot of things. He had understood many assorted facts and even thought about walking away from the Void Core and advancing by himself. After all, the divine cells had some functions of the Void Core. They could store spiritual influence, and every cell was equivalent to one small Void Core. This was his greatest pir of support, which he had used to defeat Yin Jiao, even without advancing into the Void Core Realm. However, this roundabout method had its limitations. The main problem was with the amount and quality of the spiritual influence umted. Thus, the Void Core was still necessary.

    After walking one big round, Wang Zhong eventually felt as if he returned to where he had started. Without the Void Core, everything else would be useless.

    No matter whether he learned pill and medicinal theories, nted various medicines in his fragment world, further developed the Devouring Heaven Technique, overused medicines, or made the mistake of forging his own path with his divine cells ¡ª in the end, everything he had done were attempts or preparations to form his Void Core.

    In the past, he had seen everything literally. He saw the mountain as a mountain and saw water as water. While hepletely did not understand the Void Core, his impression of the Void Core was very intuitive. It was his Soul Sea turning into an empty pill-shaped object and was very simple. This would refine the concentration of spiritual power in his body ¡ª just like how his Soul Sea had turned into a Spirit Sea, where liquid had turned into nothingness. When this nothingness umted and took shape, that would be his Void Core.

    However, the more he prepared, the more he understood. Now, Wang Zhong felt as if he was not looking at mountains and water at their face value.

    Was it only his spiritual power that would transform? Was it only his Spirit Sea that would umte to form a pill-shaped object? Obviously not. Just like what Boss Sea had said, the Void Core had to naturally form. If you forcibly shaped it and consciously transformed it, no matter what you did, it would definitely not reach its true ultimate and natural form. Furthermore, how would liquid turn into nothingness? It was easier to turn liquid into a solid.

    It was as if various clouds confused his vision. The more he looked, the hazier it became. Perhaps the problem was in his understanding and outlook, and he needed a more visual understanding of the Void Core.

    ¡°You want to see my Void Core?¡± Mugthol felt slightly dizzy.

    Today, when he came to Wang Zhong¡¯s ce, Wang Zhong had personally whipped up a table full of delicious dishes and prepared canned Heavenly River Wine. With Lao Wang¡¯s current status and position, this simply made Mugthol feel overwhelmed by this unexpected favor. After drinking half a can of Heavenly River Wine, he was already drunk. ¡°Hi! Is that a big matter? Who are the two of you? Do I not trust you? Look! Take a look! Look at it however you want to!¡±

    Allowing others to enter his Void Core and take a look was even more ufortable than a virgin stripping naked and opening her legs. His Void Core was definitely a private ce and a Void Core expert¡¯s weakest ce. Allowing others to use their consciousness to enter their Void Core was like entrusting their life to someone else.

    Since he had this trust in Wang Zhong, Mugthol was rather carefree about this. It was not because he was an alcoholic.

    Wang Zhong closed his eyes and concentrated. Then, his consciousness entered Mugthol¡¯s Void Core, but Mugthol did not have any intention of resisting. In fact, he actively guided Wang Zhong. Then, a whole new world appeared in front of Lao Wang¡¯s eyes.

    All creatures in the divine territory definitely had a Soul Sea. However, Mugthol¡¯s Soul Sea was not in a gas or liquid state; neither was it in a solid state. Instead, it was between solid and liquid. A strange, flowing substance formed a crystalline ball and hovered above where the Spirit Sea was supposed to be. It was full and sturdy, and had formed naturally.

    The ball was crystalline and transparent. Countless wisps of pure spiritual power were released from the ball and connected to the rest of Mugthol¡¯s body.

    This was a shock to Wang Zhong. ording to his understanding, the Void Core was a condensation of his Spirit Sea. The condensation would take shape and eventually be an empty, pill-shaped object. However, in reality, although the phrase ¡°Void Core¡± included the word ¡°Void¡±, this did not mean that it was actually a void.

    This was just a concept. The Void Core was actually a flowing substance that was half liquid, half solid. It was more viscous than liquid, but it was not as stiff as a solid. It was in between nothingness and a material substance. Thus, it was called the Void Core.

    When spiritual influence was umted in this state, there was an increase in the quality, the amount of spiritual influence stored, and the purity of the spiritual influence aspared to a liquid state.

    Of course, this was simply a visual reaction. Not only did this increase the concentration of spiritual influence, Wang Zhong could also clearly sense the entirety and natural state that the half-liquid, half-solid Void Core represented. It was as if it was bornpletely naturally and did not leave behind any deliberate marks. The Void Core was like the Earth in outer space. When he carefully looked into the process of how thisplete celestial body had formed, he realized that the realm was just too difficult to imagine.

    Such a mysterious thing. The true process of condensing this definitely involved extremely massive risks and a practitioner¡¯s understanding of the path.

    But no matter what, he had widened his knowledge. The countless clouds in front of his eyes seemed to have dispersed slightly. Although he still did not have a method to condense his Core, at least he had seen a visual and urate result. What hecked was the evidence of the process.

    This was heavy, and the path would be long. This realm was not something he could pursue if he was eager for instant sess and quick profits. It was better to continue to umte spiritual influence and let nature take its course. Perhaps he would be able to achieve it one day if he was not so deliberate.

    After taking one big detour, Lao Wang finally returned to a peaceful state of mind. However, at that moment, a very surprising piece of news arrived.

    The course for the new batch of Heavenly Gates candidates had begun, and Wang Zhong would rece Yin Jiao and be part of the first batch of recruits in the Heavenly Gates array.

    Joining the Heavenly Gates array? The entire Heavenly Treasures Street was in an uproar as a major figure was finally going to emerge from this street. If others had doubted because Wang Zhong was unorthodox, theypletely did not have any doubts now. Who would believe that this human did not have any support behind him?

    It was good enough that he had caused the Shell Shade Faction topletely disappear, but he had even obtained the right to join the Heavenly Gates array. This was simply unthinkable for a lower civilization.

    Wang Zhong himself was rather confused. What the hell was this? He had never registered for this, so who had rmended him? His first reaction was to wonder whether the Holy City had submitted an application for him. After all, he had already written a letter to let them know about what had happened in the Heavenly Treasures Street. However, after some careful thought, he realized that although the Holy City had civilization privileges, they were only a level-4 civilization and bore an empty title in the Star Alliance. They did not have the right to reach the Heavenly Gates. If they actually had the ability to do so, Earthlings would not have been so oppressed over the past two years.

    Of course, no matter what the truth of the situation was, Wang Zhong was rather excited about this. How he had been chosen was not a problem to him.

    The Heavenly Gates was unlike ordinary Factions and was where the elites of each civilization assembled. It did not belong to any individual power and thus did not have as many restrictions. At the same time, it also provided those who joined with the best cultivation conditions and environment to interact. This kind of restricted interaction environment was much better than any individual Faction could provide. He could draw reference from others to explore a way to umte his Core, and there would be far too many benefits. This was simply like having something fall into hisp, and there was no reason to reject it.

    Even Old Cow¡¯s gaze seemed somewhat different. He asionally beat around the bush and seemed as if he wanted to get to the bottom of this situation. There was no doubt that even though he had defeated Yin Jiao, he simply seemed like an ordinary but decent expert. Today, he was a boss after getting rid of Yin Jiao, but if someone stronger than him appeared tomorrow and got rid of him, they would then have the final say.

    Did he have support behind him? This was no more than a guess and was never proven. Wang Zhong himself should know well. Indeed, Wang Zhong was a disciple from a lower civilization to the core. The unexpected help from the Machinery race might just be one-off, or perhaps they just did not like the Shell Shade Faction. If everyone eventually understood this, the good days of the Heavenly Treasures Street would end.

    However, if he joined the Heavenly Gates array, then it would be different.

    If he had emerged from the Heavenly Gates, even if his performance was poor, he would definitely be a tyrant in the Land! Regardless of whether one went to the Heavenly Gates to learn or to make friends, they would cast away their old self and be an unattainable existence to ordinary people in the Land. It could be said that as long as nothing happened to Wang Zhong, the Heavenly Treasures Street would be stable from now on. The surrounding powers would all think that this was Wang Zhong¡¯s privatend and would give him some face when dealing with them. They were also afraid that he would make friends with some super powerful aristocrat of some civilization. After all, that was the gathering point of the most powerful civilizations in the entire Land. Aspared to the blurry support behind Wang Zhong, the Heavenly Gates was the greatest and most-solid support.

    This piece of news had arrived very suddenly, and training for the new batch of Heavenly Gates candidates would officially start in two days. If they had only sent the news now, it was evident that this was an ad hoc decision.

 Chapter 1008 - Life and Death Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 1008 Life and Death Evolution</h4>

    Although it was rather rushed, Wang Zhong still made some arrangements for the Heavenly Treasures Street.Mugthol would stay behind and settle down there. In reality, Mugthol was also weary of wandering. In the Land, even high-level-civilization members would only have a lifespan of several hundred years if they had not achieved the Gold Core realm. Mugthol was not young and no longer wanted to rush about. Thus, the Heavenly Treasures Street was the best ce for him to take shelter.

    Furthermore, to the Heavenly Treasures Street, even with Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation, they still needed a Void Core expert to be on guard. Simply relying on Wang Zhong¡¯s subordinates ¡ª wolf goblin Basir and his group of bandits ¡ª would not be enough to guard against thieves. Thus, even though he had to pay moremission, he did notin much. The two sides also clicked together well.

    ¡°You can rx leaving the Heavenly Treasures Street in my hands.¡± Mugthol patted his chest with assurance. He also gave Wang Zhong a profound suggestion. ¡°There are not many low-key fellows like you in the divine territory. This personality is rather good as you don¡¯t stir up trouble easily. However, once you reach the Heavenly Gates, I¡¯m afraid that you will have to change this habit.

    ¡°Over there, the Heavenly Gates will try to control you, and the variousrge civilizations will also keep you in check. Many elites gather there through different means, but no one dares to act recklessly there. But in reality, this is only on the surface. Within the Heavenly Gates, the division between groups is very severe, and thew of the jungle is much moremon than you imagine. You cannot achieve peace by lying low. If you don¡¯t want to be bullied and want to be respected by others, it is best if you are crueler, especially because you are from a lower civilization like Earth. If you act low-key, no one will treat you like a big shot there¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. Thanks, brother, I will take note. Furthermore, my fellow nsmen¡­¡± Wang Zhong nodded his head. Mugthol meant well, but he would only know what the exact situation was when he arrived.

    ¡°Rx, I will help you take care of this ce. Experts do not think much of this ce, and I can deal with the weaklings.¡± Mugthol¡¯s attitude was extremely proper. Heughed out loud and said, ¡°If your nsmene here, I will definitely arrange the best things for them. Now, who would dare to bully Earthlings in Heavenly Treasures Street?¡±

    Wang Zhong had no intention of upying territory. He just wanted to provide Earthlings with a rtively better environment. He believed that there were many people among them with natural talents. Once they had the opportunity, they would definitely rise.

    He first drew up a n, which was no problem since his reputation in the Heavenly Treasures Street was determined. After a few simple sentences, a preliminary gathering spot for humans had been formed. However, it was a pity that it was still not easy to ry information to the Holy City. He had established himself in the Heavenly Treasures Street for several months, but other than a very small number of humans in Catanlyke District who had gathered here after hearing the news about Heavenly Treasures Street, he still had no contact with a majority of humans. He had sent a letter to the Holy City through the Starship Company, but the Starship Company did not specialize in sending letters. They could only say that if they had business with the Holy City, they could conveniently help to pass down the message. However, the time taken was uncertain. Thus, a reply had never arrived.

    However, since his news had already been sent out, regardless of when he had sent it out, the Holy City would eventually receive the news. In the future, they would also send people straight to the Heavenly Treasures Street, where they could interact with other Earthlings. The Holy City would let them know and allow them to choose whether they wanted toe to the Heavenly Treasures Street. Furthermore, Mugthol, Old Cow, and the rest would take care of them, allowing them to live peacefully. This was already 10 million times better than how humans had once been treated. Wang Zhong would also be more relieved when he headed towards the Heavenly Gates.

    At night, he had a small gathering with Old Cow, Little Lost Fox, Sister Ling, Boss Sea, and the others. They would not part forever, and going to the Heavenly Gates did not mean that he would never return. He was not joining a Faction and would still be free. Furthermore, every batch of Heavenly Gates candidates would only undergo training for a certain period. Every now and then, there would be a long period of time for everyone to return to their territory and cultivate. To Old Cow, Little Lost Fox, and the others, Wang Zhong was only ¡°going on a journey¡±.

    Wang Zhong had opened up a path. However, he was not the only one with good luck. It seemed like the luck of humans had changed ever since he arrived in the divine territory.

    What exactly was the divine territory?

    Even the creators of the divine territory were unable to answer this question. In the beginning, the powerful civilizations had gathered and wanted to create a world that could link to the Hyperdimension and amodate tyrannical power. Of course, they took great pains so that this world could achieve ¡°eternity¡±.

    However, after sacrificing countless civilizations and resources, the divine territory they eventually created was different from what the creators had imagined. The divine territory was able to amodate their power and provide a source of energy, and even provide opportunities to impact the Hyperdimension, but the resources in the divine territory were limited.

    This was not the ideal ce that the peak powers in the Fifth Dimension wanted. However, they were also helpless. Thus, frankly speaking, the appearance of the Star Alliance was like a robbery, and they wound up with a pyramid structure of power.

    However, life, or the mysteries of the universe, was unpredictable. There was no doubt that the divine territory itself was limited, but the appearance of the Netherworld River was unexpected. The Netherworld River was a ¡°self-healing¡± method, which bnced the power of the Heavenly River, that the rules had created. Furthermore, the Netherworld River continued to expand. More urately, she was bingrger. The space created caused the birth of various life forms and even nurtured some bottom-dwelling civilizations.

    However, the peak civilizations did not mind this ¡°smelly ditch¡±. They felt that this was simply the rules of the universe. The Netherworld River had secretly grown and passed through the divine territory. Like the nourishment from the Heavenly River, the Netherworld River in the underground world also brought about various effects to the ces she flowed through.

    The Netherworld River had unknowingly formed a superficial consciousness and followed instincts that were simr to living creatures.

    The dim green Netherworld River corroded many things and greedily absorbed everything that got near to her, regardless of whether it was a living or dead thing. Even if it was a piece of metal, a stone, or a fallen leaf, the Netherworld River wouldpletely change their original properties from inside out and stamp the seal of the Netherworld River, making them a part of her. When the Netherworld River wanted to eat something up, she could not be stopped. Everything, even dead stones, would be her nourishment.

    She made no exceptions, and the willpower of the Netherworld River was cruel and emotionless. At the same time, she was sluggish and rxed.

    Perhaps it was an ident, or perhaps it was fate, but this exception caused her willpower to naturally consolidate. She had sensed something strange.

    She surrounded it.

    BANG¡­

    Within the Life and Death Coffin, Mu Zi was making ns for the rations he had brought along. This was a habit he had formed as a result of wandering in the desert. Mu Zi had to bring along enough food and water with him for him to wander for several months before he could be reassured. Suddenly, the Life and Death Coffin shook and the dim Netherworld River rapidly surged inside. The power of the Netherworld River, which had been stopped, suddenly turned brutal. Waves of invisible but substantial power passed through the Life and Death Coffin and charged towards Mu Zi without anything blocking their way!

    The first to be attacked were his clothes, which almost immediately turned into green dots beforepletely vanishing. However, before he had the chance to feel awkward, the various items he had brought along with him were now also affected. They turned into green dots like his clothes, and whatever was stored inside had disappeared into the flow of the river or returned to the riverbed. No matter whether it was his food and water or the Star Coins that Mu Zi had painstakingly saved over two years, they were all devoured quickly and efficiently by the Netherworld River. Mu Zi could only watch everything disappear with his eyes wide open. He could even faintly sense the Netherworld River¡¯s joyful aura because of this.

    Just as Mu Zi saw his own body transforming from the corrosion of the Netherworld River, the Life and Death Coffin finally reacted. A dim light shone from the Life and Death Coffin as it once again blocked the corrosive power of the Netherworld River.

    There was a moment of peace. Then, the waves at the surface of the river suddenly became unusually rapid. An even more enormous power suddenly charged downwards with great determination.

    BANG¡­

    This waspletely different from the power that had fallen, and the Life and Death Coffin could no longerpletely stop this. Mu Zi could clearly sense that a powerful Will had transformed into countless spirit tentacles that he could not see, which forcibly passed through the Life and Death Coffin. Although this wave of power was much weaker, it was still strong enough that he could not resist it. The tentacles went into his body through his seven orifices and his pores. They were like the legendary king-leveled venomous insects of the venomous insect race that brutally wreaked havoc in his body like farmers who were burning rainforests to open upnd. They first destroyed his body, then forced the Will of the Netherworld River onto his broken flesh to create something new, and finally stamped the seal of the Netherworld River onto it.

    Not only did the Netherworld River corrode and reconstruct Mu Zi¡¯s body, the Netherworld River also had unrestrained greed and desire toward his soul. She wanted to eat it! She charged toward his soul and attacked it over and over again. She could obtain the growth that she wanted from this weak consciousness, which would allow her thoughts to be clearer.

    His body and soul were affected. Not only did Mu Zi feel pain, he felt something else that could not be described with life and death. The weight of all the despair in the world put together was not even enough to describe the heavy feeling that ttened him and rounded him. He waspletely eaten up and disintegrated into dirt. When he thought that he could finally break free, he realized that everything had returned to the beginning. Once again, he was ttened and rounded¡­ This cycle would continue without stopping until his soul had disintegrated into a form that the Netherworld River wanted. This was a special characteristic that the Netherworld River possessed when it was first formed. Its desire for souls was like a newborn¡¯s desire for their mother¡¯s milk. This was a pure and powerful instinct.

    The Life and Death Coffin let out a creaking sound. It was evident that it was suffering from a heavy load yet did not copse. It was like an extremely stubborn child. Every time Mu Zi was about to copse, the Life and Death Coffin would tremble and emit a profound and dim light that engulfed his soul. It was like an adhesive or transparent tape that forcibly pulled back his scattered soul.

    His small soul was covered with cracks and looked like a porcin doll that had been broken into pieces and pieced back together. However, his soul could not be subdued.

    The Netherworld River was interested. Her corrosion progressively grew stronger. This was a game and an experience in her long life.

    Amidst this, after Mu Zi attempted to struggle several times, hepletely gave up on healing himself. He allowed the corrosive power of the Netherworld River and the dim light from the Life and Death Coffin to fight back and forth within his body. Since he was helpless, he would not care too much about it. He was like this along. He was able to adapt himself to different circumstances and was simple. Regardless of whether it was life or death, he was always calm and undisturbed. This attitude seemed to have worked and released him from much pain.

    ¡°Life is like eating. It usually makes people excited and can be rich and colorful. However, it can also lose its novelty and feel dull. Meanwhile, death is like the fatigue after ying. Although it is not as varied and colorful as life, just like life, it is ordinary andmon. Thus, I will not be excited about life, but I will not fear death either.

    ¡°I am like a container. Life can be put inside, but death can also be put inside. Happiness, pain, memories, and the future can also be ced inside. After epting all these, I am me, your Mu Zi.¡±

    He had once exined his life and death philosophy to Wang Zhong and Aiolos. He had also exined what power and realms were. In fact, he had always not cared much about this. When faced with everything that had happened, as well as life and death, and including the torture he was now experiencing from the Netherworld River, he was calm and carefree.

    He had never experienced this kind of thing before.

    ¡°Her¡± dispersed, simple but extremely powerful consciousness simply had a desire to ¡°live¡±. It desired to be as free as other creatures and not be restricted to the Netherworld River. asionally, her consciousness would gather, but most of the time, it would disperse boundlessly.

    But now, she had found a body that could contain and was willing to ept her. This was a living and free body.

    Inside the Life and Death Coffin, Mu Zi¡¯s gaze continued to transform. For a while, he had ck pupils, but after a while, his eyes seemed as bottomless and deep as an abyss.

    Gradually, these changes disappeared, and the destructive Will started to retreat, healing Mu Zi¡¯s broken soul and body.

    The Life and Death Coffin had alsopleted its transformation. It no longerpletely rejected the corrosion of the Netherworld River. Power from the Netherworld River formed runes thatnded on the Life and Death Coffin, turning into one of the ancient runes on the Life and Death Coffin.

    Mu Zi let out a long sigh. Finally, all the pain had dispersed. He did not know what exactly had happened, but he knew that the Life and Death Coffin had once again pulled him back from the boundary of death. He stretched out his hand and touched the Life and Death Coffin. However, to his shock, a Will suddenly jumped into his consciousness.

    It was the Netherworld River!

    Mu Zi was dumbfounded and could sense how obscure and primitive this Will was. The Netherworld River still wanted to devour him, like a child that could not reject sweet food. However, she had just learned how to restrain her desires. This was because she could obtain the ¡°freedom¡± that she had never had from Mu Zi.

    The two of them engaged in a ¡°deal¡±. Mu Zi would provide his body to the Netherworld River, and in return, the Netherworld River would provide protection for Mu Zi. Of course, Mu Zi was still very weak and could not fully support her. Meanwhile, time was insignificant to the Netherworld River. She was willing to wait for the only miracle in the endless flow of time.

    The consciousness of the Netherworld River dispersed. It had left as suddenly as it had arrived. At that moment, Mu Zi looked at the blurry and boundless Netherworld River, and suddenly felt very close to it. It no longer rejected him and was like water¡­ He was slightly thirsty, but¡­ Forget it.

    Mu Zi¡¯s stomach started to growl. If any outsiders were here, they would definitely sense that there was something different about him. However, at that moment, Mu Zi was very hungry. It would be great if there were fish in the Netherworld River.

    Furthermore, in reality, he did not think that the Netherworld River was deathly still. But now, he still wanted to think of a way to get back to shore.

    However, as he floated, an ind appeared in front of Mu Zi just as he felt as if he was about to starve to death.

    There was an ind within the Netherworld River? Mu Zi looked at it. Even after spending two years in the divine territory, he had never heard that there was an ind in the Netherworld River. He realized that he had drifted to the unknown depths of the Netherworld River. Perhaps this was a ce that even the big shots in the divine territory did not know about.

    It was a round and pitch-ck ind. He could see the dancing shadows of trees on the ck cliff. Then, Mu Zi looked down at his own body that had absolutely nothing. He moved the Life and Death Coffin slightly and headed towards the small ind¡­

    After traveling around the ind for half a day, Mu Zi finally found a beach where he could disembark. This ind was much more massive than he had seen from afar.

    The Life and Death Coffin floated to the shore and stopped. Then, Mu Zi jumped out and stepped on the ck beach barefooted. An intense wail soared to the sky as a massive deathly atmosphere suddenly turned into surging spiritual pressure, which charged towards the shore at an earth-shattering pace.

    BANG¡­

    It was as if a gust of wind had mmed into his face, causing the top of his head to feel numb. Thus, Mu Zi started to feel lucky that he was already bald.

    Mu Zi touched his numb head and sensed the massive deadly atmosphere. However, this was just the beginning. This ind, which was in the Netherworld River, was full of dejection and fear that could make people go crazy.

    However, Mu Zi smiled and looked at the ck forest that was somewhat far away from the shore. He carried the Life and Death Coffin on his back and walked over.

    Dogs who barked did not bite people. Since even the Netherworld River had not engulfed him, he would see what this ind had to offer.

    At the least, he had to find something he could wear. He also had to find water, and it would be best if there were creatures like wild rabbits¡­

    Mu Zi was very optimistic and wanted to eat barbecue. It would be even better if there was c.

    ¡­

    Lao Wang did not notify anyone else in Heavenly Treasures Street. He brought along the 1,000 Silver Star Stones he had umted and left.

    The currency conversion in the Star Alliance was rtively simple. One hundred Star Coins were equivalent to one Silver Star Stone, and 100 Silver Star Stones were equivalent to one Gold Star Stone. One thousand Silver Star Stones was definitely a massive sum of money, and the majority of it had been gathered by Old Cow, Sister Ling, and the others, who had dug into their pockets for this money. It was said that cultivation in the Heavenly Gates was extremely pricey.

    Wang Zhong was the only traveler standing on a massive transmission tform. Beside the transmission tform was a rare and beautiful goblin girl, who shot amorous nces at Wang Zhong. Even the ordinary service staff at this transmission tform were the best in this entire transmission area. After all, in a ce like Catanlyke District, did everyone have the right to head to the Heavenly Pond District to travel? Sorry, the Heavenly Pond District did not ept travel requests from civilizations below level-8 unless they had been invited. If not, even if you had proper business in the Heavenly Pond District, applying for a return permit and travel permit from various departments wouldpletely tire you out.

    He arrived in the Heavenly Pond District, serial number TH01. This was the origin of the Heavenly River and the center of the entire Land.

    From other branches and districts, various civilization Factions or Star Alliance offices would be gathered here. However, there was only one group in power: the Heavenly Gates.

 Chapter 1009 - Not Everyone Can Become a Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1009 Not Everyone Can Be a Boss</h4>

    In reality, the Heavenly Gates were also how the four races in the Heaven strengthened their rule over the Land. Elites from various races would be gathered and given the best cultivation conditions. The most outstanding among them might be able to form their Gold Core and be assistants that the four races could use when they ascended to Heaven. Even those who were left behind were elites in the Land, no matter whether it was in terms of their strength or the power supporting them. Once they entered the Heavenly Gates, they were the pupils of the Heavenly Gates and owed the Heavenly Gates a figure. Thus, they were naturally respected and supported the four races in Heaven.Of course, this was simply the original intention of the four races when they first built the Heavenly Gates. In reality, after countless years and changes, although the essence of the Heavenly Gates was still the same as what the four races had wished for, there were some changes.

    At first, only the talented could enter the Heavenly Gates. As long as one had the ability, one would be able to enter. But now, elites from level-6 to level-8 civilizations made up the main bulk of pupils. asionally, there would be experts from level-5 civilizations who would be selected to join. How about level-4 civilizations? No one had ever heard of them joining.

    What kind of ce was the Heavenly Gates? Not only was this a ce where experts were nurtured for the sake of the Heaven, but it was an important ce where powers were differentiated. Those who were able toe here, regardless of whether they ascended to Heaven or remained in the Land, would form factions and would definitely be the future rulers of the entire Land. However, what was a fellow from a lowly level-4 civilization supposed to rule? A kitchen? Frankly speaking, in the eyes of therge powers, level-4 civilizations were simply beings that provided cheapbor and could be exploited.

    ¡­

    A massive amount of energy was activated, and he only spent the blink of an eye in the transmission pathway. Frankly speaking, activating such a massive energy transmission tform for such a short distance was too luxurious and a waste.

    Both Catanlyke District and Heavenly Pond District were in the Land and were not far away from each other in reality. However, those who headed towards the Heavenly Pond District usually chose to use the transmission array. This was mainly because the Heavenly Pond was the center of the Land, with too many road restrictions and troublesomeyers of checks. Furthermore, the people who came here were all rich and powerful, and were definitely notmoners. They would not allow the low-leveled civilians any chance to sneak into the Heavenly Pond District.

    The Heavenly Pond District transmission area was much more extravagant than the one in Catanlyke District. Every transmission gate seemed to be set up with individual coordinates. The transmission arrays were also muchrger and seemed as if they could amodate 1,000 people in one go. Thus, the flow of people was also much greater. Although the checks and approvals needed to enter this ce were more troublesome, it was still the center of the Land. No one knew how many rich and powerful people had selfishly squeezed their way here.

    All Wang Zhong saw before him were advanced civilizations and races, such as the familiar goblin race, the winged race, the Machinery race, the Titan race, and so on. Needless to say, although they had unique appearances, there did not seem to be any strange shapes that were too difficult to ept. Everyone seemed to have a pure aura. The guys were handsome, and the girls were pretty, creating a visually attractive scene. This was a definite sign of the development of a civilization. The higher the level of a civilization, the longer they had developed for. Thus, their intelligence, spirit, and other aspects were advanced, forming a unique aura. They also pursued a conventional standard of beauty, which formed a part of their evolution.

    Whoosh¡­

    Just as Wang Zhong stepped out of the transmission area, a flight vehicle stopped in front of him. The flight vehicle was round and was about two meters long, but only about one meter high. It was like a ride for midgets. However, he did not expect a two-meter tall machine to walk out when the vehicle door opened.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang Zhong. I am in charge of bringing you to the Heavenly Gates. Please follow me.¡±

    Evidently, someone would lead him to the Heavenly Gates the first time he arrived in order to prevent new pupils from losing their way. Wang Zhong took this flight vehicle, which was rather strange. This vehicle was only one meter tall on the outside and was like a toy, but the inside was extremely spacious. Not only were there two wide leather sofas, the ceiling was around three meters high as well, as if someone had expanded the space inside by three times.

    Back at Catanlyke District, Lao Wang had heard Mugthol talk about this kind of Machinery race flight vehicle, which contained paradise on the inside. This was a true and living machine. When he sat inside, he could even sense the consciousness and feelings of this machine. It was rather friendly and made him feelfortable and rxed.

    The tall machine sat opposite Wang Zhong. His head shone slightly, as if it was carrying out simplemunication in his consciousness. Evidently, this kind of living instrument did not need to be driven. Once it received instructions and a destination, the doors of the vehicle closed, and the scenery outside the windows flew past at an rming speed. On the other hand, the inside was unusually tranquil. They did not even feel as if they were in the process of rapid travel. Opposite him, the machine did not speak much and simply apanied Wang Zhong. His gaze was peaceful, and he was like a statue that did not have any change in expression. This usual state of the Machinery race often caused people to think that they were cold and expressionless, but for some reason, Wang Zhong did not feel that they were cold.

    The entire Heavenly Pond District upied arge area. Although the central area had beenpletely upied by the Heavenly Gates, many races upied thend in the outskirts. This area was much more prosperous than the Catanlyke District. Flight vehicles that were rarely seen in the Catanlyke District could be seen everywhere in the Heavenly Pond District. Furthermore, those who were able to use flight vehicles evidently did not care about using up a bit of their energy and resources. Of course, most of them were the nouveau riche and experts. The gravity and spiritual pressure in the Heavenly Pond District were higherpared to other districts. Thus, the weak had to use tools to protect themselves or reduce their daily physical energy consumption. Meanwhile, true experts viewed all these with disdain.

    Tools that were invented to bring about convenience were considered heresy to experts. They were useless items that would hinder the process of getting closer to nature. In the Land, technological products were indispensable items that were required for survival. However, as these tools were used by therge civilizations, they were also rejected by those at the top. This was quite a conflict.

    Various virtual projection advertisements filled the streets. Some were filled with undisguised desires, while others were bloody and violent. Of course, there were some cheerful and optimistic advertisements. There were also some recruiting advertisements forrge Factions. The mix of various styles immediately allowed others to sense the free atmosphere here.

    The massive Heavenly River in the distance could be seen clearly. He could see a milky white, funnel-shaped waterfall falling from the sky, through the ss windows and transparent dome of the flight vehicle. The top of the waterfall was extremely wide and had a width of several dozen kilometers. The Heavenly River surged mightily, but when it reached the ground, the waterfall only had a diameter of several dozen meters. The Heavenly River umted on the ground and formed ake, which was called the Heavenly Pond. Extremely thick spiritual influence rose from the Heavenly Pond.

    The water from the Heavenly Pond was unlike the water from the Heavenly River, which possessed a great threat. This was the most valuable ¡°pure water¡± in the Land. Not only did it contain rich spiritual influence, it was also a necessary item in refining advanced medicines and even weapons. Furthermore, in the distance, Wang Zhong could already see theyers of guards around the Heavenly Pond. Various guards who emitted powerful defensive abilities could be seen everywhere and formedyers of defense. One could well imagine this. After all, one of the most valuable resources in the Land could be obtained easily from theke. If they did not enforce strict defenses and strictly controlled this area, the entire pond would have been emptied by now.

    The flight vehicle stopped in front of a massive arched door. The machine respectfully sent Wang Zhong off before immediately leaving.

    The arched door did not seem ordinary. It was 30 to 40 meters tall and 100 meters wide. The arched door seemed to have been made out of some kind of ancient wood, and there were marks left behind from the flow of time. It emitted a faint but refreshing scent of wood. Dense mist surged in the surroundings, as if spiritual influence was circting about. The door was rather simple.

    Just as Wang Zhong was staring at the door, he suddenly felt as if the door was moving. Closely after, countless branches and leaves spread out from the arched door and Star Alliance characters.

    ¡°Violent Demon Era, 58th Batch¡±

    The calendar in the Land was very interesting. Every 1,000 years was considered an era, and the eras rotated among the four races in the Heaven. This seemed to represent how the four races ruled by rotating control of the divine territory amongst themselves. Every 10 years, the Heavenly Gates array would wee a new batch. Since this was the 58th batch, this meant that this was the 580th year of the Violent Demon era.

    The sky was filled with Heavenly Gates pupils flying out from the arched door, while only a few of them were walking on the ground. Wang Zhong, who walked through the door with his legs, was rather conspicuous.

    ¡°A Foundational Stage? A celestialoid?¡±

    ¡°I heard that a celestialoid from a level-4 civilization received an invitation to join the Heavenly Gates array. Heh heh, is that the one?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what a disgrace.¡± Someone looked at him with disdain and passed by him in the sky. Even ncing at Wang Zhong through the corner of his eye made him feel as if his eyes had been dirtied. ¡°The Heavenly Gates array is bing less strict. Pieces of trash who sneak in through the gaps or get in through the back door are all able toe here now.¡±

    ¡°I heard that he defeated an official member of the Heavenly Gates array.¡±

    ¡°So what? Those kinds of unofficial battles do not have any reliability. Even if they have somebat power, those from level-4 civilizations are barbarians whose hair hasn¡¯t even grown properly. If they are able to reach this stage, they are already at their peak. What potential do they have to tap on?¡±

    ¡°If these kinds of people are sent to the Heavenly Gates, even if they go tobat cultivation, it will still be a waste of resources. Go, go, go. I feel unlucky just standing here!¡±

    There were threerge sections in the Heavenly Gates: elixir refinery, weapon refinery, andbat cultivation.

    Combat cultivation was cedst, and those who entered the Combat Cultivation Hall almost had no possibility of umting their Gold Core. However, the Heavenly Gates still had to cultivate them. After all, forming their Gold Core was not their only goal. To the rulers of the Land, a certain level ofbat power was necessary and indispensable. The variousrge powers also needed ¡°thugs¡±, including those from the Heavenly Gates.

    But even in the Combat Cultivation Hall, the weakest civilization to ever enter was a level-5 civilization. Furthermore, they were definitely the super-geniuses among the level-5 civilizations who had already formed their Void Core.

    How about someone from a level-4 civilization who had not even achieved his Void Core? Even someone like him could enter the Heavenly Gates array. To be honest, even before Lao Wang had registered, he was already famous.

    It was precisely because of his presence that his batch was called the most-lowly batch. The ¡°heavenly favored¡± who were mysteriouslybeled as such were definitely irritated.

    However, Lao Wang was very pleased with himself. After all, there was a glimmer of hope for him here. The cultivation environment here was much better than in Heavenly Treasures Street. Regardless of who had helped him behind the scenes, this was definitely a good thing for him. As for the biting sarcasm he faced, all of them were flying high in the sky when they said all these. Who would be able to hear them? One¡¯s mood was not something that should be endured. Instead, one had to have an open mind and think of good things. With less darkness, one¡¯s mood would naturally be more rxed, and it would be difficult to cause any conflict.

    Once he walked through the arched door, it would mean that he had stepped into the Heavenly Gates. The area that the Heavenly Gates upied was very vast. Other than the Heavenly Pond in the center, there were several dozen square kilometers ofnd around it. It was enough to hold arge city like the Holy City.

    The areas inside were intricate andplicated. Even the outer areas that new pupils could go toprised severalyers: the living area, thepetition area, the sermon area, the medicine area, and so on. With a simple map that the machine had given to him, he found the ce where new pupils registered. After he registered his name into the records, a seal that looked like the arched door outside was stamped on his wrist. Thus, the process wasplete.

    ¡°Hold on to your dog tag and find your hostel at the foot of Boy Mountain.¡± The person dealing with the procedures for him was an unusually tall Titan. Even while he was sitting, he was a full seven to eight meters tall. The extremely wide table almostpletely concealed Lao Wang, even covering his head. A small jade-green tag was thrown down from above. ¡°Tomorrow is the wee ceremony for the new pupils of the Violent Demon 58th Batch. It will be held on the Central Square of the Heavenly Gates. Do not bete!¡±

    The Titan¡¯s voice was extremely awe-inspiring and vast, as if his voice was apanied by lightning and great cmity. Lao Wang felt as if he would turn dead if this Titan spoke any louder. Thus, even though new pupils were shouting and making a din outside, only the Titan¡¯s voice could be heard in this house. In the face of this kind of presence, others did not even have the courage to speak, and Wang Zhong was no exception.

    He could not imagine that an existence like this was only in charge of registering his admission. Was this a legendary Gold Core expert? Lao Wang was slightly excited.

    All the experts who had been chosen to join the Heavenly Gates were divided into collective hostels. Of course, those who lived in these hostels were mostly disciples from low-leveled cultivations. After all, there were many people in the hostels, so it was messy. Those who had the status and background would rent an individual ce for ease of cultivation. However, this was evidently not something that Lao Wang would think of doing.

    Finding the hostel was very easy. The outskirts of the Heavenly Gates were covered in various kinds of hills that surrounded the many Heavenly River branches. A majority of these hills were not tall. They surrounded the most important Heavenly River and the highest peak of the Heavenly Gates Mountain like stars gathering around a moon. These hills were like boys who were bowing with their hands sped in front of them, which was why this ce was called Boy Mountain.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s hostel was at the foot of Area 78 at Boy Mountain. From the distance, he could see a small house that looked like a mushroom. It was said that it was a paradise inside the hostel, and the hostel was not as small as it seemed on the outside. The folding technology used in living spaces was very rarely seen in ces like Catanlyke District but was rathermon in Heavenly Gates. Of course, there was an essential difference between this and a fragment world. This was simply a change to the inside of a living space, a special living being. Just like the Machinery race flight vehicle earlier, the mushroom house in front of him was expanded by three or four times all the way to its peak. This kind of mushroom house was also exclusive to new pupils and represented their status as new pupils.

    Various strange and bizarre things were normal here. Wang Zhong finally had a high-end feeling since he came to the divine territory, unlike the earlier Catanlyke District. Frankly speaking, Catanlyke District was like a vegetable market.

    There were many mushroom houses at the foot of this mountain. Wang Zhong used the numbers on the door to look for his hostel. He saw that his door had been left unlocked and opened it. He then saw a massive and ugly monster machine lying on the bed near the door. Meanwhile, arge and messy pile of objects upied the bed opposite the door. When the massive and ugly monster machine saw Wang Zhonge in, it shed its sharp teeth. A terrifying stench wafted from its mouth. Then, it spoke fiercely.

    ¡°Little fellow! Go to that corner and stay there. At night,y out your own makeshift bed. In this hostel, I have the say!¡±

    Was it from the Monster Machinery race?

    He smiled and looked at the machine.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The machine monster was furious. ¡°Are you asking for death? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?! With your small figure, I can split you in half with one p!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Wang Zhong simply walked over and clenched his fist.

    This fellow looked rather frightening, but Lao Wang had never seen such a talkative machine. Although this was Lao Wang¡¯s first time here, he had seen the world. Not everyone could scare him.

    Boom!

    A punch was delivered without any hesitation and smashed the stomach of the monster machine.

    Rumble¡­ It was too easy. The fellow did not even have the thought of fighting back. Itsrge stomach sunk in from this punch, and it crashed to the ground along with its bed, kicking up some dust.

    ¡°Aiya!¡± The monster machine¡¯s shocked voice sounded from underneath the copsed bed. ¡°You actually dare to hit me?!¡±

    Wang Zhong did not say anything else. He casually threw the backpack on his back aside and threw his fist down once again.

    Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang!

    The massive monster machine was rtively unskilled in fighting. Even before it could shout something aggressive, its entire face was distorted in no time. Closely after, there was a bang, and its massive body exploded like a phantom, turning into a winged and pig-shaped spirit.

    At that moment, it was badly beaten up and had a bitter expression on its face. It fiercely pped its two wings and wanted to escape. However, Wang Zhong easily stopped it by pulling on its wings.

    ¡°Stop hitting me! Stop hitting me! I was wrong!¡± The flying pig monster hugged its head and pitifully wailed, ¡°You are the boss! You have the say in this hostel! You have the say!¡±

    It had changed form. Was it from the illusion race?

    Wang Zhong was not surprised but was rather curious. He had heard Old Cow mention some well-known races in the divine territory. The illusion race was a level-5 civilization, but since Old Cow had specially mentioned them, it was evident that they had some special strengths. They were especially adept in magic. It seemed to have a distant rtionship with Big White, the Dimensional Wanderer King that Wang Zhong had once taken in.

    However, this flying pig monster¡¯s magic was obviously much more advanced than Big White¡¯s magic. Wang Zhong had not been able to see through the monster-machine illusion. Even when he started to beat the machine up, the realistic texture had made it hard for him to differentiate illusion from reality.

 Chapter 1010 - Protection Fees

    <h4>Chapter 1010 Protection Fees</h4>

    At that moment, Flying Pig looked like he had given in. He was also a new person in the 58th batch. Beforeing here, he had heard that the Heavenly Gates would bully the newbies and wanted to intimidate Wang Zhong with the identity of a machine. How would he have known that Wang Zhong was not afraid¡­? Were there people who still dared to bully the Machinery race in this era? Where was this person from? The flying pig started to sweat profusely. How cruel.¡°Have you given in?¡± Lao Wang asked.

    ¡°I give in, I give in! I have to!¡±

    ¡°Where do I sleep?¡± Wang Zhong looked at the other bed, which had been upied by various items that belonged to Flying Pig.

    Flying Pig flew back and forth and immediately cleaned up the bed. ¡°This is yours!¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Lao Wang nodded his head. This fellow from the illusion race was not very strong. A majority of the races who were skilled in magic would learn weapon refinery in the Heavenly Gates. There was no space for them inbat cultivation or pill refinery. They were not adept atbat but were sturdy and able to take punches. He was still able to stand up even after being punched by Lao Wang.

    ¡°Boss, one look and I can tell that you have the blood of the Heavenly Wings Race. One look and I can tell that¡­¡± Flying Pig started to fawn on him. In reality, he knew that this was not the case. However, in the divine territory, to be mistaken as someone from the four races in Heaven was apliment. There was no difference between this and saying that one looked handsome.

    However, this pattern was not Wang Zhong¡¯s cup of tea. He was toozy to deal with this and casually threw his backpack on the bed.

    There was a soft bang, apanied by Lao Wang¡¯szy gaze. Meanwhile, Flying Pig was extremely shocked and passed over a bag of Silver Star Stones while trembling.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Wang Zhong nced at him through the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t y with me anymore.¡± Flying Pig made a crying face. ¡°I¡¯m wrong. Is this not enough¡­? You must have been tired after beating me up. This money is for you to buy some fruits and quench your thirst¡­¡±

    Could these be considered¡­ protection fees?

    Having just emerged from the Heavenly Treasures Street, Lao Wang understood the phrase ¡°protection fees¡± rather well and did not know whether tough or to cry at this. This fellow had only been beaten up lightly, but his attitude changed rtively quickly.

    He received the pouch and took a look. He discovered that the pouch contained 30 Gold Star Stones, three times more than what he had right now.

    When Flying Pig saw Wang Zhong weigh the money pouch in his hand, he wet his pants and made a crying face. This fellow was very timid. ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t be upset that it is a small amount. I just paid 1,000 Gold Star Stones for school fees. This is all I have left¡­¡±

    ¡°School fees? Does everyone have to pay them?¡± Wang Zhong was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Of course. Everything here is very expensive, including the school fees. If you don¡¯t have enough money, you still have to make deferred payment.¡±

    Lao Wang was dumbfounded. One thousand Gold Star Stones was equivalent to 100,000 Silver Star Stones. He touched the ¡°huge sum of money¡± of 1,000 Silver Star Stones in his pocket and was rather irritated. However, when he was dealing with the procedures, no one had collected any money from him. He did not hear anything about school fees either. What was happening?

    ¡°Leave this for yourself.¡± Wang Zhong threw the 30 Gold Star Stones back. He did not care about collecting protection fees from his hostel mate. If he actually had to pay school fees, these 30 Gold Star Stones would not be enough for him either.

    Meanwhile, Flying Pig¡¯s eyes lit up and hastily took back his pouch. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk! Look, this is a good example! Boss, you are too mighty! I knew that you would definitely not take a liking to a poor person¡¯s lunch money!¡±

    Wang Zhong rolled his eyes. Was he wealthy? Damn, was he so poor that they did not even dare to ask him for school fees? He thought that he was somewhat rich now but never expected that he was this lowly!

    The two of them quickly got to know each other after a few sentences. After hearing Lao Wang¡¯s status as a member of a level-4 civilization, not only did Flying Pig not look down on him, he was instead unusually excited and seemed slightly more courageous. While he shouted and called Lao Wang ¡°Boss¡±, he still dared to put his arms around Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulders. He was rather friendly.

    They were all from lowly level-4 and level-5 civilizations and should naturally be close. In the Heavenly Gates, level-5 civilizations were not much better than level-4 civilizations.

    Take for example a special race like the illusion race. Although they were only a level-5 civilization ¡ª among the few regr level-5 civilizations in the Heavenly Gates ¡ª they had unique natural talents in weapon refinery, especially in refining weapons and integrating illusions with them. The illusion race had always been the best, not just one of the best. Thus, even though they were weak, the illusion race was not foreign to the Heavenly Gates.

    Wang Zhong casually asked about somemon knowledge about the Heavenly Gates. Then, Flying Pig immediately became very eloquent and took on the role of an elder who had a rtively good understanding of the Heavenly Gates.

    There were about 1,500 in this batch of new people. This was a rtivelyrge batch.

    Several level-8 civilizations, other than the Machinery race, took turns to be in charge of supervising the Heavenly Gates. Thus, aspared to the emotionlessws that the Machinery race controlled in the Land, many incidents in the Heavenly Gates were subject to people¡¯s personal biases. The division between factions was also very severe.

    There was no doubt that this was the cradle of the aristocrats in the Land, as well as the ce where various civilizations madepromises in their interests. After all, the Heavenly Gates were still controlled by the four races in the Heaven. As for the races in Heaven, the stability of the Land would always be their top priority. If they wanted stability, there would be a certain level of exchange and recement of interests. This was also one of their original intentions when they had built the Heavenly Gates, to allow the powers from variousrge civilizations to resolve some conflicts within the rules of the Heavenly Gates. This was much better than allowing them to kill one another and destroy the stability of the Land.

    Thus, it could be said that the Star Alliancews that the Machinery race controlled were to deal with the majority of the ordinary people, while the rules in the Heavenly Gates were to restrict the peak powers and create a central tform for them to bnce and exchange their interests.

    Thus, the Heavenly Gates enrolments were obviously very important to the various great powers. Not only could their juniors and disciples learn more here and receive better cultivation, they could also gain ess to this massive tform where they could exchange benefits. Many small Factions and Sects wanted to squeeze into the Heavenly Gates no matter what. Once they lost their ce in the Heavenly Gates, it would mean that they had lost the tform and social circle where they could be rather equal to the great powers in the Land. A power that had been kicked out of the main circle was equivalent to bing a rootless nt, and being eliminated was simply a matter of time. If even small Factions and powers thought this way, it was even more important for the great powers to maintain the number of people in each batch so that they could protect their level of influence and threat.

    It was said that the current supervisors were the Shell race. When Flying Pig mentioned the Shell race, he was full of admiration. After all, they were legends who had started off as a level-5 civilization and changed into a level-8 civilization. They were the goal that countless low-leveled civilizations used to encourage themselves. Of course, this had happened a very long time ago. Now, the Shell race was the absolute peak aristocrat race in the Land. They producedrge numbers of elites and were extremely powerful.

    ¡°I heard that the women from the Shell race are particrly tight. I drool whenever I think about it. If I can sleep with one of them, my entire life would have been worth it!¡±Flying Pig started to drool, and his face was filled with admiration. He hadpletely forgotten his lowly identity as a member of a level-5 civilization. After reveling in happiness for a long time, he finally remembered that Wang Zhong was beside him and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, do you want to try it out?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking for death, do it yourself!¡± Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or to cry. He pasted thestpletebel on Flying Pig ¡ª cowardly, talkative, lewd, and loved to daydream.

    ¡°Tomorrow, the supervisor from the Shell race is hosting the wee ceremony. You can fantasize in front of them. I definitely don¡¯t mind upying this hostel alone.¡±

    Flying Pig jumped in fright and hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand.

    The supervisor from the Shell race for this Heavenly Gates batch? She was one of the top five leaders of the Land. She was Erza, the leader of the Heavenly Shell Race and an almighty Gold Core! This kind of being would be able to sense if one had slightly sphemous thoughts when looking at her! Viting the supervisor of the Heavenly Shell Race, Erza? Flying Pig had no doubt that he would be erased from this world in a matter of minutes, and not even his ashes would be left behind.

    She was not simply strong, but had actual power and was almighty. Only the ultimate arbitration formed by the top five leaders could overturn the judgment of the Machinery race. Furthermore, the races that these five top leaders represented also represented the top level-8 civilizations in the entirend ¡ª¡ª the Seductress Race, the Heavenly Shell Race, the Fire Demon Race, the Natural Race, and the Soul Race. These five races were extremely powerful. Thus, in the Land, the five races that were represented by the five leaders andmanded the Heavenly Gates were the only great powers that could stand as equals with the Machinery race, and even faintly suppress them.

    They talked casually for the whole night. The next day, Flying Pig had be Lao Wang¡¯s loyal follower. Where else would he be able to find a boss that did not collect protection fees and did not put on airs? Most importantly, after Flying Pig heard that Lao Wang had gotten rid of Yin Jiao for Old Cow¡¯s sake, he instantly felt that this boss was rather generous and upheld justice.

    What kind of boss should he find? He should find this kind of boss!

    Flying Pig eagerly took out arge pile of ¡°breakfast¡± from his bag. They were all ordinary vegetables and fruit. They were not high-quality products and did not even include a piece of meat. However, this was much better than the pack of Day Stomach Pills that Wang Zhong had prepared.

    He definitely did not hold back with things like this. Just as Lao Wang finished stuffing himself, the melodious sound of a war horn had reverberated in this quiet and beautiful mountain valley. The wee ceremony was about to begin.

    The wee ceremony was amon practice in the Heavenly Gates.

    Although they were all new people, in reality, a majority of them already knew one another. After all, they were the heavenly favored ones among the great powers who had been selected to join the Heavenly Gates. Once the enrolments in the Heavenly Gates were confirmed, a circle would naturally form. The powers who were already on friendly terms or those who were already rather close to one another would naturally unite and interact with one another, just like Shannali and Yin Jiao. The rtions between factions were not very rigid, but they were definitely all orthodox factions.

    When Wang Zhong and Flying Pig Jhonas arrived, there was already a sea of people present. After all, 1,500 new people gathered together was not a small number. The field was extremely crowded. Other than a very small number of minor figures, the vast majority of them gathered in groups of a few dozen people. There were over 1,000 people from hundreds of races. At that moment, they were naturally divided into about seven or eight groups. They could see that each circle which gathered together had rtively simr characteristics.

    For example, those with massive physiques like the tall tree people and the burly Titans formed one group. Although there were no simrities between these two races, since they were both unusually tall, it was as if they had discovered somemonnguage and naturally formed a circle. There were not a lot of people in this group, and there were only around 20 to 30 of them who gathered at the left of the field. Even the shortest Titan was a full three to four meters tall. Meanwhile, some especially tall tree people had heights that reached over 10 meters. When they walked, their bodies let out a creaking sound, and the ground even trembled underneath their feet. Even among the sea of people, they were as attention-grabbing as a crane standing among a flock of chickens.

    These were two famous races that definitely could not be provoked. Regardless of whether it was the rtively talkative tree people with their direct ways of thinking or the Titans who were savage and irritable, they definitely could not be negotiated with. The area 10 meters around where they were standing waspletely clear as no one dared to get near to them. If one were to use one sentence to describe these two races, it would be that they definitely would not use their mouths if they could use their hands instead.

    Another race that was as unapproachable as the two massive races was the insect race. Although they could not cultivate their Core, the insect race was skilled in refining weapons. Their ridiculously serious and cautious personalities were the foundation of the insect race¡¯s survival. Furthermore, they were especially suitable for refining weapons. Additionally, the insect race had powerfulbat abilities, and a majority of them had extremely sturdy shells. They were also very agile and were one of the core forces in the Combat Cultivation Hall. There were more people from the insect race than in the ¡°tall¡± group, and around 100 strangely shaped members of the insect race gathered together. Their physiques were different. The small ones did not even reach half a meter, while therge ones were several meters tall. Some had massive insect wings, while others had many limbs. Some had hard outer shells, while others had soft bodies. It was hard to imagine how the insect race that was made up of many different appearances managed to peacefully gather as one race. However, there was no doubt that the insect race was one of the most united and disciplined races in the divine territory.

    At that moment, even while standing on the noisy field, the strangely shaped insects were all quiet and neatly stood together. They stood alone in the field, and no one dared to approach them either.

    There were many other races with strange forms. For example, there were many nt goblins among the Natural Race, as well as spirits that looked like elemental bodies. Perhapsbat was not their strong suit, but they were especially adept at refining weapons. Their natural talents in sensing and differentiating materials were also much stronger than in any other race. The Natural Race was a level-8 civilization and were extremely strong. However, they were divided into two extremes. For example, the eight brother grass in Old Cow¡¯s flower shop was also a member of the Natural Race, but it was a branch of the Natural Race that did not even have a civilization level, and they were randomly bought and sold by others. They could not hope to receive special treatment just because the Natural Race was their distant rtive. In the divine territory, there were too many races with distant rtions. Even if they wanted to, no matter how powerful the race was, they simply would not be able to take care of everyone.

    For example, the circle of members from the Soul Race seemed like spirits, but in reality, they could freely switch between having a material body and being a spirit. They were experts at spirit wave attacks and refining pills. They were respected and admired, and had a rtively high position even in the Heavenly Gates.

    Most of the other races that Wang Zhong was familiar with could all transform. The Seductress Race, the goblin race, and the demon race were all under the same system and gathered together as several small circles. A majority of them had transformed into a normal humanoid form, while a small number of them retained some features of the goblin race. This group of people was very attractive, and their looks originated from the release of their natural instincts. He saw that a majority of them dressed extremely openly. Many young female goblins simply revealed their chests and only wore an extremely thin silk fabric on their bodies as they hovered in the air. They did not conceal themselves and disyed their extremely beautiful and charming bodies, causing everyone to be excited. Flying Pig, who was watching from the side, felt as if blood was rushing to his eyes.

    Wang Zhong saw someone familiar among them. It was Shannali. She was not especially conspicuous among the group of goblins, but seemed to have sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze and looked over as well. When she discovered Wang Zhong, she simply smiled at him and showed no intention of walking over to greet him. In the Catanlyke District, Shannali was favored by the heavens, but she was not considered high-ranking here. However, female practitioners who were able to join the Heavenly Gates all had good appearances and were rather popr. Furthermore, she had the mixed blood of the goblin race and the Blood Demon Race and was considered decent among the group of goblins.

    ¡°Boss, Boss. I think the beautifuldy from the goblin race saw me! With that amorous nce, heh heh, I see that I am pretty charming!¡± Flying Pig cautiously hid behind Wang Zhong. Standing beside these advanced races made him feel indescribably inferior. However, this did not affect his sharp senses that noticed a Seductress Race member looking here. Flying Pig was unusually excited, and his small face turned red. Had a beautiful goblin woman taken a liking to him?

    ¡°Move away.¡±

    Before Wang Zhong could attack him, they heard a vicious voice from behind them. ¡°Can a fat pig from a level-5 civilization like you covet the beautiful women from my great goblin race?¡±

    Wang Zhong simply felt that it was an expert with a terrifying aura who had walked over from behind them. He only released a bit of his vigor, but it seemed to be able to form clouds and was so thick that it seemed as if it would materialize and push them from behind. It was like having a prehistoric beast suddenly appear outside your window, using its eyes that were even bigger than the windows to look at you, who had just woken up¡­

    Wang Zhong shifted his body slightly and avoided this aura. Meanwhile, Flying Pig beside him did not react and was shocked by this terrifying vitality. He almost lost control of his dder, and his body became limp. If it were not for Wang Zhong, who swiftly caught him, he would have been so shocked that he would have kneeled on the ground.

    Then, a handsome man with golden hair walked out from behind. The terrifying vigor had been released from his body, causing others to grow scared. He was much more powerful than Yin Jiao. He did not care about Flying Pig, who had been scared until he was limp. Instead, he casually nced at Wang Zhong, who had pulled up Flying Pig, and snorted coldly. ¡°If you want to daydream, go away and hide in your nket. If I hear that any trash from you lowly civilizations dared to covet and pollute the women of my goblin race, I will peel off your skin and pull out your tendons! Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    Flying Pig was upset and shocked, and his small face turned red. However, he did not dare to talk back. In fact, in the face of the oppression from the terrifying aura, he did not even dare to raise his head.

    ¡°Ha ha! Pigolo, does bullying these weaklings give you a sense of achievement? You are bing more and more useless.¡±

    Countless people looked over, and even Pigolo was slightly shocked. The person had arrived behind him, but he had not even noticed it. He turned around and saw a Blood Demon, whose entire body emitted a fishy smell, standing there. He wore arge grey windbreaker and had arge half-horn on his head. There was even a steel scrub in his hand that he continuously rubbed his horn with, producing a rustling sound. He seemed to enjoy this greatly and did not directly look at Pigolo, whose vigor had soared to the skies. ¡°Howfortable! You can only enjoy demon horns to the fullest with the steel scrub produced by the insect race!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Broken Horn Kakadinme!¡± Buzzing noises immediately sounded in the surroundings. Although this young male with a broken horn did not have the surging vigor of Pigolo, the pairs of eyes that looked at him were full of respect.

 Chapter 1011 - Second-Generation Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 1011 Second-Generation Gathering</h4>

    Broken Horn Kakadinme was a young prodigy from the Blood Demon race. When he was born, he was only a Void Core, and his natural talents were considered low for a peak level-8 civilization. However, he traveled the Land when he was a Void Core and challenged various established Solid Core or even Gold Core experts. It was said that the horn on his head had been broken by a Gold Core expert, but he was able to escape and survive until now. This was enough to prove that hisbat level was shocking. He was also one of the four famous experts among the 58th batch.Pigolo snorted coldly. Strangely, he did not talk back.

    At the side, Flying Pig was excited as he had never expected a prodigy like Kakadinme to help him. He charged forth and wanted to hurriedly curry favor with him to disy his gratitude. However, before he could say anything¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just cannot stand him. He only scolded you, but if you dare to get close to me, I will ughter you. I can¡¯t stand the pig smell from your body.¡± Kakadinme nced at Flying Pig and did not conceal the disgust in his eyes. ¡°Low-leveled civilizations like you mix your blood with others in the divine territory and drag the standards of the divine territory down. Even death would be too good for you!¡±

    Flying Pig instantly stopped speaking. He did not even dare to breathe.

    ¡°Take care of your pig properly. Don¡¯t let him dirty the eyes of others.¡± Kakadinme nced at Wang Zhong. Then, he slowly walked away while continuing to rub his horn. Everyone in his surroundings seemed to be invisible. He spoke in a satisfied tone, ¡°Shh! How enjoyable, how enjoyable! Tsk tsk tsk. A demon horn is the most enjoyable!¡±

    ¡°Damn, what is bad about pigs? We are chubby and can be as cute as you want us to be.¡± Flying Pig only dared to softly mutter to himself after Kakadinme had walked far away. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate things.¡±

    ng ng!

    Before he could finish speaking, they heard a sound that sounded like an earthquake. Then, an extremely lofty giant walked over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t block my way!¡± Golden light shed in the giant¡¯s eyes. His low and rough voice sounded like a muffled p of thunder. Everywhere he went, the crowd would retreat and open up a path for him.

    This giant was unusually tall with a height of six to seven meters. He was like a crane standing among chickens when he stood amidst the tall beings. Even a few unusually tall races looked like small chicks standing beside him. Furthermore, unlike the ordinary Titans, the golden shine in his eyes was like the sun. Wherever he casually swept his gaze across, it was as if a high-energy searchlight had swept past that area. His gaze was bright and conspicuous.

    He was a gold Titan! The Titan race was divided into many sses. Ordinary Titans were tall and were born with boundless superhuman strength. They were rtively powerful individuals. Meanwhile, the silver Titan¡¯s eyes were like electricity and had an unusually acute sense for electric spirits. They could borrow the power of lightning and were much stronger than ordinary Titans. They were the aristocrats and the main pirs of strength among the Titans. It was rare for one silver Titan to appear out of 1,000 ordinary Titans that were born. On the other hand, gold Titans were one in 10,000. They were born with golden light in their eyes, having already formed their Solid Core. They were able to cultivate the power of lightning as well as the power of the Sun. They were said to have the most masculine and powerful natural talents in the entire Land. Even achieving their Gold Core was not a difficult task for them.

    It was rare for this kind of super prodigy to appear even among 1,000 silver Titans. Thus, they had never thought that there would be one in their own batch.

    His massive feet allowed him to takerge strides with every step. He walked over Wang Zhong and Flying Pig¡¯s heads, his terrifying body blocking out the skies.

    ¡°It¡¯s gold Titan Tsarisiya!¡±

    Buzzing discussion noises sounded from the crowd once again because he was also one of the four top experts in the new batch of pupils. Gold Titan Tsarisiya¡¯s birth circumstances were much better than Kakadinme from the Blood Demon race. Unlike how Kakadinme had made his counterattack as a loser and fought his way to fame, Tsarisiya was born with the bloodline of the gold Titans. Although the Titans were from a level-7 civilization, someone who had been called royalty among the Titans had a shocking identity. With this kind of bloodline, he was pretty much destined to form his Gold Core and would definitely be nurtured with great attention. He was also destined to step into the Heaven in the future.

    Wang Zhong silently calcted but could not figure out Tsarisiya¡¯s strength. He could only feel that he could almostpare to the terrifying Titan that had helped him register. Even just casually standing there gave the others an absolute sense of oppression. However, it was said that he was only 19 years old¡­ It was hard to imagine this. The geniuses in advanced civilizations started off too well.

    However, before the crowd could regain their senses from the oppression that the gold Titan brought along, an even more massive creature blocked out the sky.

    Boom!

    It was as if the creature intentionally wanted to leave a strong impact on the new pupils. The ck shadow was almost half the size of the field and flew over from a distance, blocking out the sky and leaving the entire field in shadow.

    It looked to be bird-shaped, and its entire body was covered in golden feathers. When it flew, it brought about a hurricane with it. Eight in 10 people started to sway from the hurricane as they were unprepared.

    ¡°The Golden Feathered Roc!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lilisy!¡±

    Someone in the crowd shouted in shock.

    Although some people called the Roc race ¡ª goblins, they were not considered a branch of the goblin race. In reality, there were many creatures who could transform but were not included in the goblin race. The main branch of the goblin race was simply a gathering of several level-7 civilizations. There were races such as the ¡°Roc race¡± and the ¡°legendary fish race¡± who had distant blood rtions with the goblin race but had the strength of a level-8 civilization. However, as passing down their bloodline was too difficult and there were too few people in their race, they did not have the position of a level-8 civilization in the Star Alliance. After all, once they were determined as a level-8 civilization, while they would enjoy various conveniences and special treatment as level-8 civilizations, they would also have had to serve ordingly. This kind of development was not suitable for special races with a smaller poption.

    Other advanced civilizations would send arge number of pupils to each Heavenly Gates batch. However special races like the Roc race could only send one pupil during good times. They simply had too few people.

    Lilisy was a member of the Roc race. Needless to say, its ancient bloodline and physique were already enough to scare people. It was said that the Roc race was one of the fastest races in the divine territory. Once they left the divine territory, they could travel through the void. Just now, when Wang Zhong had sensed its aura, it was still many kilometers away, as if it had just flown in from outside the Heavenly Gates. However, in the blink of an eye, it had arrived at Heavenly Gates Square. The boundless aura that this massive creature emitted was so strong that even creatures that were considered massive were as childish andughable as ants trying to shake a tree. It was even more powerful than the gold Titan or Pigolo.

    Boom!

    It slowly flew a few rounds over the square before turning into a light beam and diving to the ground. Then, it turned into an extremely sexy woman with nice curves and golden hair. However, no one had been taken in by her extremely sexy figure as the expression on her face was just too terrifying. When she looked at any of the creatures around her, her phoenix eyes were filled with a thick and raw desire to devour them. She wore a thin robe made out of feathers, and her left hand was constantly hiding her small mouth, as if drool uncontrobly flowed out of her mouth all the time.

    ¡°It seems like there is a lot of delicious food!¡± Lilisy swallowed her saliva once again. Her sexy and exposed stomach let out a shocking grumble that echoed throughout the entire square, causing everyone to tremble in fear.

    A majority of people were rmed and kept a distance away from her. Meanwhile, Flying Pig pulled on the corners of Wang Zhong¡¯s pants and could not even stand up straight. His two legs trembled continuously as if he was there with mria, and his teeth chattered. Only gold Titan Tsarisiya and the Blood Demon Broken Horn Kakadinme could remain calm. The Roc race¡­ had caused chaos in the Land as they could eat other races. Other than the unappetizing Machinery race and insect race, they could eat every other race. Thus, they were called the ¡°Shocking Gourmets¡±.

    Gold Titan Tsarisiya roared in a low and rough tone. ¡°Lilisy, don¡¯t stare at me!¡±

    However, Lilisy¡¯s eyes lit up, and her saliva almost spilled. Her bewitching eyes had turned into slits as sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t control myself¡­ But Tsarisiya, you¡¯d better not provoke me. If not, even with your physique, I can forcibly squeeze you through the gaps in my teeth!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey! Your words are too exaggerated. With Old Tsar¡¯s physique, can you really squeeze him between the gaps in your teeth? Fight, fight!¡± Kakadinme was still polishing the horn on his head, and his joyful expression made him seem like an addict. However, he was still very observant and alert. He simply did not fear that the world would turn into chaos and shouted, ¡°Old Tsar, I say. This girl has dared to challenge you. I don¡¯t know what kind of temper you have, but if I were you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to resist! No, no, no. No man would be able to resist. You have to pin this woman on the ground and rub against her!¡±

    Tsarisiya, Kakadinme, and Lilisy were here, and three of the four most famous experts in this new batch of pupils had arrived. They took on the name of the heavenly favored ones, andpetition between them would definitely exist. This was also normal among the peak prodigies in past batches. However, no one had expected that such apetitive atmosphere would already be present at the wee ceremony.

    Tsarisiya picked his eyebrows, and a golden light shot out from his eyes. Meanwhile, Lilisy was not willing to show any signs of weakness and stared back. Spiritual influence started to surge from the bodies of these two peak experts. Putting aside weaklings like Flying Pig, even Wang Zhong felt like he was unable to tolerate standing in between when the two waves of spiritual influence collided. This terrifying presence was so hot that it was as if two waves ofva had collided with each other, threatening to eliminate all the creatures here!

    Many people could not stand this and retreated, leaving arge and empty space in the square. Wang Zhong also felt that the strength of these two people were simply too terrifying. Even the body he had used to withstand Yin Jiao¡¯s full-powered attack would not be able to withstand the collision between the pure spiritual influence here. At the same time, he also protected Flying Pig, who wasining incessantly. He was rather astonished. Although they were all new pupils in the same batch, the gaps in their strength wererge!

    The two young experts were about to collide at any moment. But suddenly, it was as if a gentle power descended from the sky, like a ripple on the calm surface of ake. It easily forced the two colliding waves of aura back.

    Petals fell from the sky, and gentle light enveloped the surroundings. Then, two figures covered in golden lightly slowly floated down.

    The two figures were both females and had graceful figures. Without even looking at their appearances, each of their actions possessed a purity that was divine and could not be vited. When they walked, it was as if celestial music sounded and was apanied by singing.

    All the light in this world immediately concentrated on the bodies of these two people, especially the girl in front. Her skin was soft and smooth, and her face was glowing. Her eyes were bright, and her wide and thin silk robe pped, allowing her beautiful pale legs to appear indistinctly. This was apanied by her graceful posture as she walked like a celestial being. Her gracefulness was charming, and she had a pure demeanor. Even if others wanted to get close to her, they would not dare to do so. And if they wanted to leave, they could not bear to do so. The itch in their hearts was extremely hard to resolve.

    Putting the others aside, even Wang Zhong, who could usually control his feelings toward women, could not help but feel some passion. Her demeanor that was between innocent purity and bewitching captivation could cause even stones to soften.

    All the males and females there were momentarily stunned. They did not notice how these two people had descended to the square andpletely forgot about thepetition between Tsarisiya and Lilisy just now. They were all dazed and stunned, as if their souls had been stripped.

    In the Land, the only ones with such shocking beauty were the Shell race!

    It was the superintendent of the Shell race, Erza.

    ¡°Everyone, wee to the Heavenly Gates. I am your superintendent, Erza.¡±

    Before the new people could recover from their shock at seeing this beauty, superintendent Erza¡¯s voice had clearly sounded in the square, as if she had no intention of investigating Tsarisiya and Lilisy. Her gentle voice was like the very sounds of nature to their ears, making it very unforgettable.

    ¡°You are the Heavenly Gates pupils of the 58th Violent Demon Batch. We have said that every batch of Heavenly Gates pupils represents an era. You are all the elites of the Land. No matter whether you enter the Heaven in the future or stay in the Land, all of you are the pride of the Star Alliance.¡±

    She smiled as she spoke with a mystic tone, causing everyone to calm down from their initial shock and gradually awaken from their intoxicated state. The entire process was rather natural. When everyone had regained their senses, they realized that they could clearly remember everything she had said. Furthermore, they did not feel unwell after being dizzy or absent-minded. This was no matter for careless people, but deliberate people like Tsarisiya, Lilisy, and Wang Zhong could sense how terrifying this detail was. Every word and action from this kind of being was like a miracle, and no one could judge them.

    ¡°¡­Coming here is not the end, but it is only the beginning. Here, only those who have passed the final Heavenly Gates examination will obtain qualifications. Those who are eliminated will no longer possess the qualifications. The Heavenly Gates does not need failures¡­¡±

    ¡°The rare Tide of Fate is about to appear. This is also the reason why we have expanded our recruitment of pupils. You are all extremely lucky, and I hope that you are able to seize this opportunity.

    ¡°You should have ambitious goals to surpass yourrades and your seniors. You should surpass your goals and even¡­ surpass me!¡±

    When superintendent Erza spoke, it was extremely quiet, and no one dared to make any sound. This was not just because of respect but also due to an instinctual repression. The aura that superintendent Erza emitted from her body was just too frightening.

    In reality, the speech by the superintendent was no more than an official interlude. This batch was somewhat different from previous batches. The Tide of Fate meant that the Heavenly Gates were about to open, and the opening of the Heavenly Gates meant that experts who had gained the acknowledgment of the Heavenly Gates would finally have a chance to soar. However, forming a Gold Core did not mean that you could ascend to the Heaven. Unless you were a king like superintendent Erza, who could forcibly pass through the brutal Heavenly River and head towards the Heaven, ordinary Gold Cores and even weaker Solid Cores only had a small chance of ascending during the Tide of Fate, when the power of the Heavenly River was at its weakest.

    However, this kind of news was extremely interesting to a country bumpkin like Wang Zhong. The others had already known about the Tide of Fate from various channels. When superintendent Erza said this, there was not much surprise on everyone¡¯s faces. On the contrary, as things gradually grew calmer, they finally realized the other girl standing beside Erza.

    The young girl wore pale yellow clothes. Her skin was radiant and as white as snow, while her eyes were as bright and beautiful as a cool spring. She was not as charming as Erza, but she was even more refined and bright. Although she could not draw in the souls of others like the girl in front of her, many people felt unworthy to be in her presence when they looked at her and did not dare to pollute her.

    Of course, this kind of figure was definitely not a nobody. Many people had already recognized her. She was thest one of the top four experts in this batch, Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince.

    As a new pupil, she should have been standing offstage with everyone else. However, the fact that superintendent Erza had intentionally brought her to stand beside her while speaking silently showed that her position among the new pupils was higher. Thus, Tsarisiya, Lilisy, and Kakadinme were secretly unhappy. However, they could not do anything about this. She was the daughter of the Shell race¡¯s Crown Prince. Furthermore, the Shell race was famous among the advanced civilizations, which probably had something to do with their low status as a level-5 civilization in the past. They were rather united. However, their control of power was filled with raw desire.

    This speech was not very long, and superintendent Erza did not remain on the square for long. When she left, the entire square that had kept quiet out of fear rxed slightly. A low buzzing noise sounded as they started to discuss. Several people from the Shell race and the Soul race started to gather around Celeste like stars gathering around a moon, naturally forming a circle. The Soul race had been very close to the Shell race as they were both adept in refining pills. Thus, they hadnguage and pursuits inmon.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    The buzzing and mor in the square were interrupted by an awe-inspiring voice.

    A dark and sturdy creature walked up on the stage. He had the appearance of a celestialoid, except that he was unusually robust. He was about two meters tall, but his arms were as thick as Wang Zhong¡¯s waist. Furthermore, there were two ck horn stumps on his head. His face was cold and stern, and his eyes were pitch ck. If one stared into his eyes, it would be like falling into a bottomless abyss.

    This was the overall supervisor of the Heavenly Gates, Endrew. He was from one of the five powerful level-8 races, the Fire Demon race!

 Chapter 1012 - Combat Cultivation Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Combat Cultivation Hall</h4>

    The superintendent was the leader of the entire Heavenly Gates. Meanwhile, ordinary supervisors were the teachers, while the overall supervisor managed all the supervisors and had a very high position in the Heavenly Gates. At that moment, he silenced everyone with one word, and everyone there knew that this person was today¡¯s main guest. The previous speech by the superintendent was simply a routine, while this person would talk about matters closely rted to their cultivation, as well as the selection of sections that was toe. Whether they would be sent to the Pill Refinery Hall or the Combat Cultivation Hall all depended on the overall supervisor. Thus, everyone immediately quietened down.¡°In total, there are five batches of pupils in the Heavenly Gates. There will be a point system, and you will obtain points for your performance in all official cultivation sessions.¡±

    ¡°One year is considered as one period. Every year, those who do not meet the passing number of points in each Hall will be eliminated immediately. Of course, when there are punishments, there are also rewards. For example, this year, the pupil with the highest number of points in each Hall received a first-grade Illusory Dragon Pill!¡±

    Even though everyone was doing their best to remain silent, when they heard about the first-grade Illusory Dragon Pill, many could not help but cry out in shock and whisper among themselves excitedly.

    ¡°My god, a first-grade Illusory Dragon Pill¡­ Even an ordinary person can immediately form their Void Core after eating it.¡±

    ¡°Giving it to an ordinary person? That would be a waste of natural resources. The Void Core isn¡¯t much. The Illusory Dragon Pill is more important in theter stages of cultivation. If you eat the pill while you are at the peak Solid Core Realm and advance to the Gold Core Stage, you will achieve maximum efficiency. It can be said to be the most valuable treasure in the Land!¡±

    ¡°Will the top scorer in the Combat Cultivation Hall and the Weapon Refinery Hall receive it as well?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Gates are really very generous this year. In the past, even the top scorer in the Pill Refinery Hall would rarely be rewarded with an Illusory Dragon Pill, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the Tide of Fate is approaching. After all, the Heavenly Gates also hopes that more prodigies can charge through the barrier of life and death and ascend.¡±

    ¡°Then, the Weapon Refinery Hall and the Combat Cultivation Hall don¡¯t need to be rewarded either¡­ One of them can refine weapons, while the other is trained inbat, but what do all these have to do with ascending? Over the past 500 years, those who have ascended from the Weapon Refinery Hall and the Combat Cultivation Hall can be counted with two hands.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about this¡­¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    The buzzing sounds and discussions offstage did not stop. The overall supervisor, Endrew, continued, ¡°The second- and third-ce scorers will each obtain one second-grade zed Crystal Life Extending Pill.¡±

    The zed Crystal Life Extending Pill was an extremely effective healing medicine. It was said that one could be revived even if one were on their final breath. At the same time, it could be used to extend one¡¯s lifespan by at least three to five years, or even 10 or 20 years. This depended on an individual¡¯s absorption ability and body condition. It was definitely a rare treasure in the divine territory.

    This kind of peak medicine was obviously very difficult for even the elites in each civilization toe into contact with as it was extremely difficult to produce it. Furthermore, to the experts who wanted to charge through the Tide of Fate, one zed Crystal Life Extending Pill was like having one more life. After all, the death rate of charging through the Tide of Fate was very high. In a special environment and under special circumstances, the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill was not less valuable than a first-grade Illusory Dragon Pill.

    ¡°Furthermore, the top ten scorers will be exempted from next semester¡¯s fees.¡±

    The discussions offstage became much more peaceful. It was obvious that arge majority of those who had the qualifications toe here did not care about this. After all, the aristocrats of peak civilizations would not have ack of Star Stones.

    ¡°However,¡± Overall Supervisor Endrew changed the topic and said, ¡°each month, those who do not meet the passing mark will be eliminated. The passing mark will not be too difficult, but of course, it will not be too easy either. Thus, for those who are nning to drift along aimlessly, you can pack your things in advance. The Heavenly Gates is definitely not a ce for you to idle about. No matter what kind of background you think you have, it is best not to challenge the rules of the Heavenly Gates!¡±

    Even the fellow with the simplest brain would not think about challenging the Heavenly Gates. However, since they had established a point and elimination system but did not simply announce the standards for passing, it was evident that they wanted to eliminate any calctions. It was not simply a problem of whether or not you passed. It was more to create apetitive atmosphere where people would feel ashamed of falling behind.

    The buzzing discussion sounds became softer, and the atmosphere started to grow more solemn. Wang Zhong and Flying Pig Jhonas immediately felt many ¡°kind¡± gazes. Needless to say, when presented with a situation where the lowest-ranking participants would be eliminated, everyone¡¯s first reaction would be to target those from low-leveled civilizations. Back then, everyone had thought that the two of them had lowered the threshold of their batch, but now, many people were immediately pleased with them. No matter what, they were a form of assurance for everyone else.

    In the past, each batch of new pupils would have around 400 to 500 people for the smaller batches and less than 1,000 for the bigger batches. However, this time, the batch had 1,500 people. It was evident that the higher-ups were nning to eliminate arge group of them.

    ¡°We shall carry on with the Three Halls Appraisal!¡±

    The Three Halls were the Pill Refinery Hall, the Weapon Refinery Hall, and the Combat Cultivation Hall, which were the three streams in the Heavenly Gates.

    Attaining the Gold Core was definitely the final goal of all the pupils in the Heavenly Gates.

    The path towards the Gold Core in the Pill Refinery Hall was the most orthodox and the best to walk on. Out of 10 Gold Core experts that the Heavenly Gates produced, at least nine of them would be from the Pill Refinery Hall. What about weapon refinery andbat cultivation? Frankly speaking, these were simply secondary courses that the Heavenly Gates had produced. Had they achieved their Gold Core? Of course they did. After all, all roads led to Rome. Once one¡¯s skill and path had reached their peak, they could achieve their Gold Core. However, this was only in theory. For example, if you wanted to move arge mountain away, you couldplete this task in minutes by using magic, but if you only had one small scoop and wanted to dig therge mountain scoop by scoop, one could not say that there was anything wrong in theory, but you had to live long enough toplete this.

    The life and energy of any creature were limited, and choosing the correct way was the right thing to do. However, it was obvious that not everyone had the qualifications to cultivate in the orthodox way.

    All the new pupils formed three long lines. Meanwhile, at the start of every long line, there were three supervisors from the Natural race checking everyone¡¯s spiritual quality.

    Spiritual quality referred to the quality of one¡¯s spiritual influence. Quality consisted of many aspects, including the purity of their spiritual influence, their agreement with nature, the attribute they emphasized, and so on. Many aspects could affect the natural talents of a practitioner to a veryrge extent. The better one¡¯s spiritual quality, the higher one¡¯s natural talents were.

    The Pill Refinery Hall had very high expectations for natural talents, followed by the Weapon Refinery Hall. Meanwhile, the Combat Cultivation Hall did not seem to take spiritual quality into consideration. The three supervisors from the Natural race all had special senses towards spiritual influence. They looked like tree people and had fruits on their heads. When they ced their hands on the heads of the new pupils, the spiritual fruit that grew on their heads would glow. The higher the quality of their spiritual influence, the stronger the light was. When Wang Zhong saw this, he wanted tough¡­ The fruit was like a light bulb.

    The first to be tested was gold Titan Tsarisiya. The spiritual fruit on the Natural-race supervisor¡¯s head lit up very quickly like a small sun. Not only was it eye-piercing and attention-grabbing, it even radiated extremely high temperatures. Furthermore, there was even lightning revolving around the sun, as if the spiritual fruit on the head of the supervisor had turned into a celestial body. It was an extremely majestic scene!

    ¡°¡­Tsarisiya, superior-grade lightning spiritual quality! Superior-grade fire spiritual quality! You can join the Pill Refinery Hall.¡±

    Although everyone had expected this, they could not help but gasp in shock. They knew that gold Titans were naturally adept in lightning and fire, but they would have an attribute that they emphasized on. However, they did not expect that Tsarisiya had superior-grade lightning and fire spiritual quality! Regardless of whether it was lightning techniques or fire techniques, they were both extremely useful in refining pills. A superior-grade expert would be the treasure of the Pill Refinery Hall, but having two superior-grade attributes was simply unheard of. Even Lilisy, Kakadinme, and the daughter of the Crown Prince had superior-grade spiritual quality, but only in one attribute. It was evident that they had been defeated by Tsarisiya in this aspect.

    ¡°¡­Pigolo, first-ss darkness spiritual quality! You can join the Pill Refinery Hall¡­¡±

    Arge majority of goblins focused on the dark-moon attribute. People with any attribute that had to do with the Sun, the Moon, or any celestial bodies would be decent in refining pills.

    ¡°¡­Shannali, second-ss spiritual influence! You are close to achieving real fire, but since you are a grade-7 alchemist, you can transfer to the Pill Refinery Hall¡­¡±

    The appraisal by the supervisors was very fast. There were some who were happy, and there were others who seemed dejected. For example, Shannali was from the Cloud Mist Faction, which specialized in refining pills. Her natural endowments were considered one of the best in her Faction, and she hade to the Heavenly Gates to aim for the Pill Refinery Hall. However, in a ce where top prodigies gathered, her natural endowments were considered ordinary, and her spiritual quality was only second-ss. Normally, those with endowments like these would be allocated to the Weapon Refinery Hall. However, the Heavenly Gates was not as mechanical as the Machinery race in the Star Alliance. They would go through an in-depth overall appraisal. In the end, her identity as a grade-7 alchemist and her foundation in refining pills had helped her and pushed her from behind, allowing her to enter the Pill Refinery Hall.

    However, Shannali did not seem very happy. After all, she had used her identity as a grade-7 alchemist to forcibly squeeze into the Pill Refinery Hall. Needless to say, her natural talents were definitely rock bottom among the new batch of pupils in the Pill Refinery Hall. This usually meant that she would be eliminated first.

    ¡°¡­Jhonas, second-ss spiritual influence. You can join the Weapon Refinery Hall.¡±

    Flying Pig Jhonas had actually been appraised and determined to have second-ss spiritual influence. Although the spiritual fruit at the top of the tree supervisor¡¯s head was slightly dim, the light wassting, unlike those who had received lower appraisals. The spiritual fruit would either twinkle or only produce a sh of light after a long time for them.

    He was so excited that his entire face turned red. To the Pill Refinery Hall, a second-ss spiritual influence was obviously very poor, but to the Weapon Refinery Hall, these natural talents were considered rather decent. He happily received the ¡°Weapon Refinery Hall Pupil¡± sign from the supervisor and looked at the gazes at the people around him. There was now more confidence amidst his cowardice.

    ¡°Boss, all the best! If you can beat me up, you will at least attain first-ss!¡± He lowered his tone as he spoke to Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong was rather confident in his grade of spiritual influence. After all, the Devouring Heaven Technique was all-epassing and obviously enhanced his affinity with the heaven and the earth. Even he could clearly sense the change in his affinity with the world and felt that the quality of his spiritual influence was decent. Furthermore, he had goals for the Three Great Halls. Of course, it would be best if he could directly enter the Pill Refinery Hall and have more chances to learn about refining pills with more detailed instructions. This would be the fastest way for him to understand how to umte his Core.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± His name had already been called.

    Wang Zhong walked up, and the tree supervisor lightly pressed his hand on Wang Zhong¡¯s head. ¡°Rx your entire body, and immerse your consciousness. Follow what your soul chooses, and go to the end where you have been summoned to.¡±

    Wang Zhong followed as he was told. He felt as if some kind of path connecting to his consciousness had formed with the tree supervisor¡¯s hand. This path transformed into a sensation, and countless long and winding paths immediately appeared in front of him. Furthermore, each path had an extremely striking characteristic.

    He saw that lightning revolved around some of the paths, while other paths were filled with monstrous seas of fire. Some paths were icy and frosty, while others were simply filled with destruction as earth-shattering quakes rumbled through the air. Meanwhile, at the end of these paths were powerful signals drawing him in, as if the Void Core and the path he had been pursuing were hidden at the end.

    He listened to what the supervisor had said and followed the feeling of his path calling for him. Wang Zhong also faintly understood the meaning behind this test. What path he chose would determine which type of spiritual influence he was closer to; and whether he was able to walk till the end or how far he traveled on this path would determine the strength of his spiritual influence.

    This was a very simple test, but to Wang Zhong, it was unusually difficult.

    Under normal circumstances, for those who were closer to the lightning attribute would only be able to sense the path at the end of the road filled with lightning. For people like Tsarisiya who were close to two kinds of spiritual influence, they would split their consciousness and travel along two roads at the same time. They would have to do two things at a time, but it was not extremely difficult. However, Wang Zhong was stunned as he could sense the path at the end of every single road! There were over one thousand roads in front of him, and he could not tell what kind of spiritual influence was present at the end of some roads. However, he was still able to sense the path at the end of each foggy road.

    Was this because of the Devouring Heaven Technique? The Devouring Heaven Technique was all-epassing and was not picky when it absorbed spiritual influence from the world. Thus, he was extremely close to all kinds of spiritual influence present in this world.

    To be honest, this was not a good thing. Right now, there were thousands of roads calling for him. Furthermore, they simply ignored Wang Zhong¡¯s wish of choosing two roads to walk on. In an instant, his consciousness dispersed into several thousand pieces and charged towards the thousands of roads!

    This was Lao Wang. His soul had been dispersed and put together countless times, and had even been reduced into powder. Otherwise, if some other creature was in his shoes, if they dared to disperse their soul into several thousand pieces like this, even Solid Core or Gold Core experts would be scared out of their wits within minutes and would be unable to pull back their soul.

    However, even Wang Zhong was suffering. Dispersing his soul like this also caused the strength of his spiritual power to be spread out. Thus, the spiritual power that was contained in each separate piece of his soul was only 1/1000ths of Lao Wang¡¯s original spiritual power. Furthermore, he was only in the Foundational Realm but had dispersed his soul into several thousand pieces. Was his spiritual power enough to deal with this? He was almost unable to protect his soul. In an instant, Wang Zhong felt that his soul was experiencing countless cruel tortures. Lightning struck his soul as it burned, and ice pierced through his soul, causing his soul to turn into powder¡­

    Dooom!

    He suddenly shot out from the torture of his soul being dispersed and even felt slightly dizzy. Meanwhile, everyone looked at him with happy and amused gazes.

    ¡°As I said, the low-ss civilizations who managed to get into the Heavenly Gates are such an embarrassment. There was only a sh¡­¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s dizzy just from that¡­ My god, just how weak is this fellow? With his potential, he would be a burden even while sweeping the streets!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, a level-4 civilization¡­ I heard that he stepped on an actual candidate in the Heavenly Gates array toe here. What kind of weakling was the one he stepped on?¡±

    ¡°Those in the Combat Cultivation Hall are going tough. With this kind of bottom-dwelling weakling there, they no longer have to panic.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, fourth-grade spiritual quality! No special emphasis on any attribute.¡± The tree supervisor expressionlessly said, ¡°You can join the Combat Cultivation Hall!¡±

    There was lightughter all around him. No one knew how this piece of trash from a low-leveled civilization had managed to get into the Heavenly Gates. This fellow even thought that he had stepped into heaven by entering the Heavenly Gates. He would probably be the first unlucky one to be eliminated.

    The somewhat disdainful gazes towards him had be even more disdainful. There was even some empathy in their gazes. Mocking him? That did not happen. They simplyughed casually when they saw this. After all, bullying weaklings like him would pull down their reputations, and everyone would look down on them.

    After a bout ofughter, everyone lost interest very quickly.

    Lao Wang was also slightly speechless. He understood the system behind this test and could guess that the results of this test were not too urate. There were obviously many restrictions in this system¡­ But so what? Results were results. They could not possibly give him a chance for a second test. Even if they did, the results would probably be the same.

    The Combat Cultivation Hall¡­ What would he be able to learn there? Now, Lao Wang did not have any interest in ¡°fighting¡±. He felt as if the standards at which the people in the divine territory fought were extremely low. Learning from them? It might be slightly interesting to learn from thebat techniques of the supervisors in the Combat Cultivation Hall, but that was not his goal. After all, he hade here to learn how to refine pills¡­

    ¡°Hey, Boss, we are here to improve ourselves. Don¡¯t be sad. This is nothing! Furthermore, the Combat Cultivation Hall is actually not bad.¡± Flying Pig Jhonas came over to his side. However, he had still not calmed down from when he had obtained second-ss. At that moment, he was radiant with delight as he spoke, ¡°It is only slightly lower in positionpared to the Weapon Refinery Hall, and your treatment is only slightly poorer than ours. The day you seed is only slightly longer, and your life after this will only be slightly lower in standard¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Jhonas saw Lao Wang¡¯s cold gaze.

    Pa! Jhonas quickly drew back his mouth. ¡°I spoke too much!¡±

    Closely after, he immediately stopped talking and looked down as he closed his mouth. Regardless of whether the Combat Cultivation Hall was lower in positionpared to the Weapon Refinery Hall, they still had to stay in their hostel every day. Jhonas felt that his position was no match for Lao Wang. If he continued to talk, he would be beaten up without any negotiation.

    The test still continued.

    The most elite group had first-ss or superior-grade spiritual quality. About 100 people were allocated to the Pill Refinery Hall, and all of them were the golden seeds of the Heavenly Gates that would be taken care of and nurtured with great attention. Although the elimination system still existed in the Pill Refinery Hall, very few would actually be eliminated. After all, they all had shocking natural endowments and were the elites among the elites. It was not easy for those to whom the discerning supervisors had taken a liking to be eliminated, unless they quit themselves.

 Chapter 1013 - Pill Studies

    <h4>Chapter 1013 Pill Studies</h4>

    Refining pills did not simply mean refining medicine. Instead, it was a convergence and mix between one¡¯s body and the pills. It was a process of producing them from start to finish. Every single pill was like the child of the alchemist, and refining a pill was like a woman giving birth to a child. It was a transformation in all aspects, from the body to the head. Furthermore, the process of refining a pill was equivalent to receiving the effects of the pill. Thus, they woulde into contact with and make various realizations about their path, allowing their realm to increase very quickly.Furthermore, the pills that alchemists refined would definitely be most suitable for them. After all, they would use their own spiritual influence to produce it and could use the pill at any time. Thus, the speed of cultivation was not something that other disciplines couldpare to.

    However, it was a pity that the requirements for natural endowments were very high. Although many elites from the Land were gathered here, only less than 100 people managed to enter the Pill Refinery Hall. Not even 10% of the total number of pupils had managed to enter.

    Meanwhile, there were about 500 people in the middle who had achieved second-ss spiritual quality and were allocated to the Weapon Refinery Hall.

    Refining weapons using one¡¯s soul also had simr effects to refining pills. Although the method toprehend their path was different, the results were still the same. Of course, theirprehension of the path was not as simple and direct as from refining pills. Furthermore, there were not as many suitable elixirs for them to use. Regardless of whether it was in terms of cultivation realm or umtion and speed of spiritual influence, it was no match to pill refinery. However, in every one or two batches, an expert who was able to form their Gold Core would emerge from the Weapon Refinery Hall, which was much better than the Combat Cultivation Hall. Furthermore, through refining weapons, the artifacts that were produced from their spiritual influence were rtively powerful. Thus, thebat level of the Weapon Refinery Hall was decent. Besides, artifacts had a rather vast market in the divine territory. Not only were they used forbat, it was also the only way for many great powers to collect the belief of other civilizations, by bestowing the civilizations with an artifact as a pathway to collect belief, just like the Neb Sword and Solomon¡¯s Nine-Headed Snake Sword. All these were the products of alchemists.

    There was a great demand for artifacts, and they had outstanding functions. Thus, weapon refinery masters had rtively outstanding positions in the divine territory. Even though the masters who emerged from the Weapon Refinery Hall were unable to ascend into the Heaven, at least they were all wealthy. The Factions and civilizations they belonged to would thus obtain great fame and influence. Their future could be said to be bright and decent.

    Meanwhile, the Combat Cultivation Hall was much poorer. There were around 900 people who had a spiritual quality of fourth-grade and below who were swept to the Combat Cultivation Hall. Here, they only did research onbat, and the level of their souls was very low. Thus, there were no requirements in terms of their foundation, such as their spiritual influence and natural endowments. These people were rather lowly in the Heavenly Gates, but this did not mean that they would be lowly once they emerged. After all, they had emerged from the Heavenly Gates and had the identity of Heavenly Gates pupils. Thus, no matter where they went, they would be thought highly of by others. Although they could not be said to have great prospects, even ordinary Void Cores were able to visit various great Factions and powers as a guest. Needless to say, they were set for life and could enjoy various riches.

    Of course, it was another story if they were eliminated even in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    The process of being assigned waspleted very quickly. From the number of people that were allocated to the Three Great Halls, the difficulty of their cultivation paths and how much attention each Hall was given were obvious. In reality, many people were already aware of where they would be assigned. Who did not know their own abilities? Only a small minority would be dejected and dispirited as they fell short of the Hall they expected by a little. However, there were only very few of them.

    ¡°Although the allocation to the Three Halls isplete, those who have joined the Pill Refinery Hall should not be confident, and those who have joined the Combat Cultivation Hall do not have to be dejected.¡± The overall supervisor¡¯s voice sounded above them. ¡°The test is not meant to shackle you, and it is simply to help you choose a road that is more suitable for you. However, the results of the test may not bepletely urate. In the previous batch, prodigies have been left out from the test. Thus, from this year onwards, the Three Halls will operate on an audit system. Even if you are in the Combat Cultivation Hall, as long as you are interested and feel that you have the natural endowments, you can listen to the lessons from the Pill Refinery Hall or the Weapon Refinery Hall. It will be the same for the other two Halls.

    ¡°Every year, once the points have been tabted, those who have been eliminated will be reced by those behind them.¡±

    The people downstage were dumbfounded. Many people asked, ¡°Lord Supervisor, how will this work?¡±

    ¡°For example, if five people in the Pill Refinery Hall are eliminated, then the top five scorers in the Combat Cultivation Hall and the Weapon Refinery Hall can request to join the Pill Refinery Hall. Of course, this is on the condition that the applicants have sufficient foundation in refining pills. They will also undergo an individual test, and if they pass the test, they can join. If not, you will not be able to catch up on lessons even if you join and will waste your time instead. This will depend on how much knowledge you umte.¡±

    There was an uproar as this sounded very good. They had thought that the Heavenly Gates had opened up new doors and prepared many opportunities for the people below. However, in reality, one did not even need to think to realize that asking those from the Weapon Refinery Hall or the Combat Cultivation Hall to catch up with the progress of the Pill Refinery Hall members and achieve the same standards as them in terms of pill studies was not difficult, it was simply impossible.

    So what if they could audit? Yes, you could listen to the lessons from the Pill Refinery supervisors, just like the official students, but those in the Pill Refinery Hall would do experiments and refine pills daily. These resources were directly provided by the Pill Refinery Hall. An audit student could not even think about having this opportunity, let alone have a supervisor start a furnace for you. Without doing many experiments, how could youpare your progress to those in the Pill Refinery Hall? Allowing pupils to listen to their lessons simply gave them some hope but was useless in reality. On the contrary, this might cause some to be distracted as they would be studying how to refine pills, causing their grades to go down. In the end, if one was eliminated, they would not be able to cry even if they wanted to¡­

    ¡°Is there any difference regardless of whether this system exists?¡± Jhonas pouted, but he saw Boss beside him with his eyes lit up. Thus, Jhonas empathized with him. ¡°What a pitiful fellow. Has he been affected to the extent where he cannot differentiate what reality is¡­?¡±

    The wee ceremony gradually came to a close amidst an uproar. Jhonas was filled with excitement but had no intention ofpeting for a ce in the Pill Refinery Hall, not just because it was impossible. Even if it was possible, he did not want to. The Weapon Refinery Hall was good as this was the Illusion race¡¯s line of work. However, when he considered how Boss had been evaluated to have a grade-4 spiritual influence and had been allocated to the Combat Cultivation Hall, he could only conceal his excitement and did not dare to express it. If Lao Wang misunderstood and thought that Jhonas was putting on airs to mock him, Jhonas would be beaten up. That would truly be unlucky.

    ¡°Am I that petty?¡± Lao Wang had obviously forgotten about how he had red at Jhonas. ¡°You can be excited over what you should be excited about. Don¡¯t suffocate yourself. No matter what, being evaluated to have a second-ss spiritual quality is something to be happy about. How about this? What other good stuff do you have? Take them all out. I will help you celebrate it well! Looking at you, do you think that you can hide those fruits? I destroyed them. Tsk tsk tsk, how are you a vegetarian? You are so fat. Do you really not eat meat?¡±

    Jhonas felt suffocated, and his entire face turned red. ¡°Boss, if you hit people, don¡¯t hit their face! If you scold people, don¡¯t scold them for their fatness!¡±

    ¡°Are you a person? You are not a person.¡± Wang Zhong patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t trample on yourself like that. You are just an innocent and cute little pig. Okay, let¡¯s stop fighting about this. I¡¯ll prepare a sumptuous dinner for you. Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Jhonas was speechless. To be honest, after interacting with Wang Zhong for two days, the impression that Wang Zhong had left on him was not bad. It was just that he was rather irritating when he spoke, and Jhonas could not beat him with words. Of course, more importantly, Jhonas could not defeat him.

    It was not that Lao Wang was miserly, but he felt that he was far too poor with the 1,000 Silver Star Stones in his pocket. No matter whether others would listen to the lessons in the Pill Refinery Hall, Lao Wang had decided to go. In the future, he would definitely do many more experiments and would have more things to spend on. Every penny he could save counted.

    The next day was the pill refinery ss.

    The courses in the Three Great Halls did not ur at the same time. Instead, they alternated.

    Once they came to this level, when supervisors taught and passed down their techniques, no matter what aspect they were talking about and how detailed their exnations were, the pupils still had to go back to guess at and revise what they had learned. It was virtually impossible for one to understand once the supervisor had finished teaching. Furthermore, this was to carry out the audit system that the overall supervisor had mentioned in the wee ceremony.

    Thus, the pill refinery sses were on the first day; weapon refinery sses were on the second day, andbat cultivation sses were on the third. Today, everyone in the Pill Refinery Hall had to be present and record their attendance, which would be part of their points. Meanwhile, those from the Weapon Refinery Hall and the Combat Cultivation Hall did not have toe, and their attendance would not be counted in their grades. They could simply sit in. They had been given a chance, but whether they seized the chance was not within the considerations of the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates.

    There was a tall stone tform that was over ten meters tall in front of where the lessons were held. It resembled a furnace. It even had a roof and was 30 feet wide.

    Below this furnace-shaped tform was a veryrge square. In the first half of the square, there would be a cushion made out of bird feathers ced every three to five meters on the ground. These cushions were not ordinary, and there were colorful lights on the surface of the cushion, making them seem alive. One would be able to smell the faint scent from the cushions even from a distance away, making them feel calm and clearing their minds. One could imagine that by sitting on this kind of cushion, they would be able to calm themselves greatly and clear their thoughts even without meditation.

    Behind these cushions was an empty space that was separated from the space in front by a yellow piece of silk. There were no cushions or any other items. This was the audit area.

    When Wang Zhong and Jhonas arrived, one-third of the cushions in front had been upied, and there was still a long stream of Pill Refinery Hall pupilsing in. Meanwhile, a crowd squeezed into the audit area.

    After all, this was only the first day of lessons. Regardless of whether they aspired to practice pill refinery, everyone wanted to experience the ss.

    Today, a Heavenly Gates elder was teaching pill studies.

    When it came to teaching, elders and supervisors were onpletely different levels. For example, even though supervisors were considered teachers, they only assisted in giving lessons, managing pupils, preparing various experimental materials for the pupils, exining some minor details to them, starting up the furnace, and so on. They simply did odd jobs.

    Meanwhile, elders were part of the higher-ups and were almighty lecturers. They were ranked very highly in the Heavenly Gates, and even supervisors had to bow down to them. Core courses, especially the lessons in the Pill Refinery Hall, would have an elder from the Heavenly Gates in charge of exining and teaching.

    ¡°The elders in the Heavenly Gates are all Gold Core experts. However, they all have their own specializations. Who will teach today?¡±

    At that moment, it was only dawn, but the surroundings were filled with chattering noises. When the sky turned brighter, all the pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall were present. Suddenly, they heard a kind voice abruptly sounding from the tall furnace in front. ¡°This is only the beginning of pill studies.¡±

    This voice was kind and calm, and influenced its surroundings. The chattering in the surroundings was instantly stamped out, and it becamepletely silent. Everyone looked up to the top of the tall furnace and saw a skinny old man dressed in robes. No one knew since when he had been sitting there.

    His eyebrows and hair were long and white as they fluttered in the wind. There was a very natural aura radiating from his entire body, making others feel that he was like a piece of stone, a gust of wind, or a cloud. There were no impurities on him. He was a master from the Natural race and an elder in the Heavenly Gates, Yimo.

    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Yimo.¡± Someone in the crowd could not help but mention in a low voice. However, he simply mentioned his name with great respect before stopping. He did not dare to speak and disturb Elder Yimo¡¯s teaching.

    ¡°Pill studies are all-epassing. There are many varieties¡­¡±

    Elder Yimo¡¯s voice echoed through the square. Even those who were standing at the furthest border of the square could hear him clearly. Furthermore, not only did his voice reach them, they could also sense the feeling of a refreshing path in the depths of their soul. When they heard him speak, they felt refreshed andfortable. Not only was their spirit fully focused, their thoughts were also very nimble, as if they had been inspired.

    Wang Zhong was surprised and happy. Flipping through books and doing research on ancient texts were simply nothingpared to listening to the teachings of a Gold Core expert. This was just too valuable. He had never expected that on the first day of lessons, the elder would give him such a pleasant surprise the moment he started talking.

    Today, he was only talking about general principles and concepts. In reality, almost all the prodigies who were able to enter the Pill Refinery Hall had experienced pill refinery before. Furthermore, many of them had good foundations. Thus, they did not have to listen to this kind of beginner knowledge. However, Elder Yimo¡¯s voice was simply too pleasant to their ears. Even though he was simply exining some general knowledge that they should know, and felt like old knowledge that they already knew, the pupils suddenly had new understandings and new perspectives.

    ¡°¡­There are healing types that focus on healing, repair, removing poison, and so on. There are functional types that can break through disasters, guide the soul, allow one to transform, and so on. Of course, there are others which focus on umting spiritual influence, increasing one¡¯s realm, protecting one¡¯s path, and many more, which will lead to the important path to the Gold Core. There is an old saying: form the Gold Core, simplify your path, live as long as the sun and the moon, and unite the heaven and the earth¡­¡±

    Everyone offstage almost became insane and drunk when they heard this. When a peak Gold Core expert taught, even a nasal sound from them could bring about boundless inspiration and thoughts to others, let alone when they were talking about knowledge. Wang Zhong was alsopletely immersed in this. In the past, he had heard about some simple pill and medicinal theories from Uncle Sea, along with several types of pill studies. Although what he had heard was the same as the basics that Elder Yimo was talking about, listening to Uncle Sea felt as if he had just memorized the knowledge blindly. Even if one used their own power of understanding to realize all these, if one did not have a deep enough understanding of pill studies, how much would they be able toprehend from these simple basics?

    However, listening to Elder Yimo waspletely different. His words were very natural, and countless thoughts were produced as a result. Every sentence and word he uttered was thought-provoking, as if what he spoke about materialized in front of their eyes. The way he taught activated their sixth sense. For example, even if Elder Yimo said something simple like ¡°pill¡±, with his thick and heavy nasal voice as well as his natural aura, Wang Zhong felt as if he could see a Gold Core rapidly forming in front of him! This allowed everyone toprehend and sense the process of forming a Gold Core as much as they wanted. Even though they could notpletely understand, at least they had an extremely strong visual impression of the Gold Core. This even activated their thoughts, allowing everyone to see through the simple basics of the ¡°Core¡± on the surface and prompting them to think about more advanced things. This kind of teaching simply made everyone enjoy themselves so much that they could not leave. It was difficult for them to pull away from their intoxication.

    He exined the basics of pill studies untilte morning, but those who were present did not sense the flow of time. Even those outsiders who knew nothing about pill studies paid full attention. Regardless of whether they understood, listening to such an almighty person teach was a form of enjoyment.

    In the divine territory, knowledge was power.

    Once he was done exining the basic principles. Elder Yimo did not immediately disperse the crowd. Instead, he started to talk andugh cheerily with the new pupils below, allowing them to ask questions to their hearts¡¯ content. Obviously, the right to ask questions only belonged to the pupils in the Pill Refinery Hall. Of course, Elder Yimo would also ask questions, but his voice did not resonate like when he was teaching. He simply talked casually to make everyone think.

    ¡°What does pill refinery depend on?¡± Elder Yimo smiled and asked.

    ¡°Natural endowments?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ability¡­ Learning¡­ Diligence¡­ Concentration¡­¡±

    The pupils all answered at once. Even though they possessed the qualifications to cultivate pills, they wanted to leave some impression on Elder Yimo.

    However, Elder Yimo shook his head. His long and white beard fluttered in the sky as he smiled mysteriously. ¡°You need money.¡±

    A majority of the pupils allughed and immediately felt that Elder Yimo was not distant. On the contrary, he felt much closer in this instant, as if he was an amiable elder.

    However, Elder Yimo did not intend to make themugh. ¡°ording to you, most of you are children of wealthy parents and do not seem tock money. However, that is because you have not experienced the core path and have not actually refined pills. When you start your studies in pill refinery, you will understand just how poor you are.¡±

    This was not an exaggeration. Anyone would be able to refine ordinary pills, but what about pills that were grade-7 and above? Even the gap between lower-grade-3, semi-grade-7, and upper-grade-3 would involve a great increase in the amount of resources exhausted, in difficulty, and in functions.

    For example, the Cloud Mist Faction that Shannali was a part of was called the strongest alchemists in Catanlyke District, but the best pills that they could refine were only grade-5. Putting aside the difficulty of refining pills, just the resources needed to refine pills would take a Faction from a level-6 civilization several months to umte before they could refine a furnace of middle-grade pills.

 Chapter 1014 - Hell Island

    <h4>Chapter 1014 Hell Ind</h4>

    Higher grade pills were not something that level-6 Factions could aspire for. Refining a grade-1 pill was a massive investment, even to several level-8 powers in the Heavenly Gates. They also had to take on the risk of failure. Shannali and those who were from pill Factions had all experienced these.Wang Zhong saw this clearly and understood it well. The elder had used a joke to tell the truth. At the same time, he was telling those who harbored hope that there was no so-called miracle waiting for them on the foggy and distant path of pills.

    The lesson ended. Elder Yimo, who was sitting on the tform, transformed into mist and disappearedpletely like he was nothing. Meanwhile, a supervisor on the ground was supplementing the students with some rules and general knowledge of the Pill Refinery Hall. In the first semester, they would focus on learning about level-9 and level-8 pills.

    In order to refine a pill, forming its shape was the most basic requirement. However, in terms of form, spirit, path, and effectiveness, two level-9 pills that looked exactly the same could have extremelyrge differences. Pills would be given a score of between one to 10 based on the standards of the Pill Refinery Hall, and this score would be considered in their points. This was something that the pupils of the Pill Refinery Hall had toplete and was the key to umting points. At the same time, this was a decent opportunity for the audit students.

    The Pill Refinery Hall did not strictly require the audit students to refine pills as homework ording to the requirements of the Pill Refinery Hall. However, if pupils refined pills, they could submit their products to be graded and be awarded with extra points on top of their main score.

    Overall, the official pupils of the Pill Refinery Hall did not need to worry about anything, be it furnaces or various materials, as the Pill Refinery Hall would prepare all these for them, but audit students would have to spend their own money. For example, there were various grades of furnaces. If one had enough money, one could even buy super furnaces that were deemed as divine tools. It was said that if one used those kinds of furnaces to refine pills, the rate of sess would be increased greatly. In the Heavenly Gates, there was nothing that could not be bought. It was simply a matter of whether one had enough money.

    Organizations with impressive systems and controlled the Land could umte resources and riches very easily. Frankly speaking, this was to exploit the variousrge civilizations, but theserge civilizations dly endured this hardship. However, this was the price of advancing in level. If they did not cultivate their Gold Core and enter Heaven, they would never be able to be outstanding. This was amon understanding among all the civilizations. Meanwhile, to the lower-leveled civilizations, cultivating their Gold Core was the only chance for them to free themselves.

    Wang Zhong did not n to buy a furnace and could not afford it either. He asked for the price of renting a furnace from the supervisor, but it was slightly exaggerated. All his ¡°wealth¡± was only enough to rent a low-leveled furnace for a day, which cost exactly 1,000 Silver Star Stones.

    What in the world? Was he supposed to spend all his money to rent a furnace and then refine the air? Furthermore, he would only be able to rent the furnace for a day. The first day of lessons was just to exin the basics and general principles, and there was no homework assigned. However, Lao Wang already started to feel anxious about his great n to cultivate pills.

    Speaking of which, he had some support from the Heavenly Treasures Street. After Mugthol collected all the ¡°collection fees¡±, a certain amount of money would be transferred into Wang Zhong¡¯s ount. However, that amount of money would be enough to cover his living expenses in the Heavenly Treasures Street and some cultivation resources, but if he wanted to refine pills, it would definitely not be enough. After all, he was only from a peripheral street in the middle circle. The Heavenly Treasures Street might be worthpeting over for some small organizations, but in the eyes of Factions who controlled great resources in the center of the Land, it was not even worth mentioning. Furthermore, the ¡°protection fees¡± that Wang Zhong and Mugthol collected were extremely low¡­

    Beside him, Flying Pig Jhonas was asleep. It seemed like he had forced himself to be energetic during Elder Yimo¡¯s lesson, butter on, when Elder Yimo started to chat with everyone, and when the ordinary supervisors started to talk about general knowledge and rules, he slept very soundly. Luckily, this fellow did not snore. If not, the people around him would beat him to death.

    Lao Wang was also speechless. Was this fellowpletely uninterested in such an exciting lesson? He really did not know what this fellow was here for.

    At that moment, the lesson was over. Just as he was about to wake Jhonas up, someone familiar hade to greet him.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, we meet again.¡±

    Shannali smiled and walked over, surprising Lao Wang slightly. The feeling that this woman gave Lao Wang was that of a rather snobbish fence sitter. When she came to the Heavenly Gates, she had many excellent pupils from great powers surrounding her. Meanwhile Lao Wang had obtained the lowest fourth-grade spiritual quality in yesterday¡¯s test and wasughed at by others. Did this woman not want to keep a respectful distance away from him?

    ¡°How is the taste of the Heavenly Gates?¡± Shannali smiled andughed at Wang Zhong.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any change. On the contrary, it is the same no matter where humans walk.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your friends will look down on youing here like this?¡±

    ¡°You are too rigid.¡± Shannali smiled and winked. ¡°After all, we are in the Heavenly Gates. Even if they look down on you on the inside, a majority of people are still overconfident about their identities. Thus, they will put on an act.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. Shannali hade to greet him, but given his circumstances, Wang Zhong was rather uncertain about why she had acted so suspiciously. Lao Wang was not the second generation of a goblin race or a wealthy family, and he was not naive either. Shannali was definitely a ¡°rational¡± person, so why would she be interested in him?

    Was it just because he had defeated Yin Jiao? Yin Jiao¡¯s standard was nothing in this ce. His father had probably paid a very heavy price to let him join, but Lao Wang had taken advantage of this.

    ¡°Boss, that girl seems to have feelings for you,¡± Flying Pig said. ¡°She looks decent. It looks like you Earthlings also have some charm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. She must have other objectives.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have the purest friendship! What is mine is yours!¡± Flying Pig Jhonas eximed with great resolution when they ate dinner. The table was filled with ¡°fruits and vegetables¡± he had brought along. Although Lao Wang had criticized his style of not eating meat, these ¡°fruits and vegetables¡± were not ordinary as they were filled with rich spiritual influence. Anyone who ate them would know that although the illusion race was only a level-5 civilization, since they were impressive in refining weapons, they were not simply rich: the nouveau riche in the divine territory referred to the illusion race. ¡°My respect is also your respect!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. If you get beaten up outside, I will do my best to stand far away. I absolutely cannot see my good friend turn ugly with my eyes wide open.¡± Wang Zhong patted his shoulder and spoke in a rtively certain tone. When Wang Zhong looked at the helpless Flying Pig, he could not help but roll his eyes. If he dared to y around with Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong would throw dirt at him while he could.

    ¡­

    While Lao Wang was immersed in a sea of knowledge, Mu Zi had arrived in the depths of the Netherworld River. He sat among a messy pile of rocks. A pitch-ck forest, which was his current destination,y a hundred steps in front of him.

    This was the seventh day since he had arrived on this ind.

    He had used seven days to walk here from the coast. He hadpletely underestimated the terror of this ind. The enormous deathly aura and heavy spiritual pressure pressed against his body like some kind of rule. Every step he took required unimaginable power and effort.

    However, this unexpected difficulty did not stop Mu Zi¡¯s firm optimism although every step he took felt as if he had experienced a terrifying life-and-death battle. However, other than the difficulties and hardships, Mu Zi felt something intimate that seemed to be hiding in the depths of this ind. Every time he resisted the deathly aura and explosion of spiritual pressure to advance, this intimate feeling would be obvious.

    Of course, one of the main reasons that Mu Zi could have this kind of optimism was because he had dug up the skeleton of an unknown creature on his first day on the ind. He had the pragmatic belief that everything could be used and dismantled the bones. Then, he organized them to form a white bone-skirt. Although it seemed very coquettish and did not seem toplement his cold appearance as a baldy, he only had bones to work with after all. After exposing himself for such a long time, he was finally able to cover himself in a civilized manner.

    There was no doubt that this was very important! One of the signs that a civilization had broken away from their low-leveled form into a higher form was that their members had learned how to cover up their embarrassment. This was a sign that individual consciousness and respect had formed.

    Thus, having something to wear gave Mu Zi more reasons to be optimistic. Then, he quickly discovered small flowers hiding in the ck sand. When he swept the sand away, the flowers would happily stretch straight up and bloom towards the sky. The ck and white flowers formed a cluster, and when they moved with the wind, they formed shocking and strange smiles.

    Mu Zi jumped in shock. However, this was not because of the strange faces that the flowers showed, but because of the energy that these flowers contained. When he ate one of the flowers, he did not feel thirsty or hungry for a few hours. Thus, he was assured that he could meet his needs for food. These strange-faced flowers could be found everywhere. As long as he was willing to dig into the sand, he would definitely be able to find the strange ck and white faces that grew out of the ground, seemingly just to scare others.

    The only thing that made Mu Zi dejected was that he did not find any small animals he could roast. He did not even find a small insect or an ant, let alone wild rabbits.

    However, no matter what, Mu Zi had gotten into a dispute with Hell Ind ¡ª this was the name that Mu Zi had given to this weird ind. Regardless of whether it had other names, to him, this was Hell Ind. The air and the atmosphere was very simr to the Hell in legends: there was a massive deathly atmosphere, a terrifying aura, and eerie white bones. Rather than saying that ck sand formed the earth here, it was more like an umtion of bones after they had rotted over thousands of years.

    Mu Zi also believed that he had a strange and natural affinity with Hell that could not be severed. Thus, he felt a sense of intimacy with this ind. Furthermore, the spiritual power here contained a very strong negative aura, which was the ¡°supplement¡± that the Life and Death Coffin liked most. The spiritual power here was inplete agreement with Mu Zi thanks to the Life and Death Coffin. However, Mu Zi was not anxious and did not hurriedly absorb this spiritual power. Instead, he followed the rhythm of the Life and Death Coffin¡¯s gradual recovery and slowly umted spiritual power. He felt as if he was constructing a building. How tall his building could reach would typically depend on how stable his foundation was.

    Mu Zi calcted that his resting time was over and stood up. It was time to continue moving forward.

    Mu Zi took a deep breath and focused his attention. He looked at therge, ck tree nearby. After a long breath, his breathing became rapid and rhythmic. Wisps of spiritual power were produced from his body, filling it entirely with power!

    Mu Zi could not help but think that if he encountered that fellow again, he would definitely not experience that kind of oppression. He was nowpletely different aspared to back then, from the inside to the outside, and from his spiritual power to all aspects of his body.

    His power had reached a peak. He had never experienced this moment of strength. Mu Zi looked up at the forest nearby and let out a low and strenuous roar. All the power in his body surged towards his feet. Then, he put out his right leg and fiercely stepped on the ground, producing a massive noise as if he was beating a drum.

    Thud! One step!

    Crash! The deathly aura in the depths of Hell Ind was like a bull that had epted this challenge and exploded with great intensity. The powerful waves of pressure were like mountains that threw themselves at Mu Zi and pressed against Mu Zi inyers.

    Mu Zi smiled and did not hesitate to lift up his left foot before stepping forward.

    Thud! The second step!

    Thud! Thud thud thud¡­

    On the tenth step, there was the sound of bones cracking from his knees, and he finally stopped, no longer able to continue. At this moment, he finally sensed the heat in his nose. Blood flowed from his nose and rapidly slid past his lips. Before his mouth could taste the salty blood, it dripped to his chin and then dripped past his chest onto the ck sand in big droplets.

    Mu Zi gasped heavily for air. All the power in his body, including all his spiritual power, had been sucked dry, and there was no power left in his body. However, Hell Ind did not seem satisfied. The surging spiritual pressure on Hell Ind mightily pressed against Mu Zi¡¯s body twice, until Mu Zi was pushed to the ground. The massive spiritual influence only gradually retreated when his face was almost nted into the ground.

    Mu Zi pulled his head out of the ground and turned his body around toy on the ground. This round was over. He had only nned to take seven steps but took another three steps because his condition was good. In the end, the spiritual pressure that he brought about was three times heavier than usual.

    After a very long time, Mu Zi¡¯s breathing finally became steady again. He checked the condition of his body and realized that it was rather poor. The spiritual pressure would not cause any external injuries, but his internal organs would distort and change in shape under the terrifying pressure. Luckily, his spiritual power had served its function. Some of his internal organs were bleeding, but there were no massive wounds.

    This was enough. Mu Zi sat up and looked for the strange-faced flowers, but stopped after picking three of them as he was not greedy. Furthermore, Mu Zi was not sure how long the strange-faced flowers would be able to maintain their purity and self-consciousness after they were picked.

    Mu Zi ate one flower first. The moment he put the flower inside his mouth, the saliva in his mouth started to surge rapidly. A wisp of spiritual power spun and charged towards his esophagus from his tongue. A moist feeling immediately filled every single corner of his body. This was much more advanced than drinking water.

    After taking a few bites, Mu Zi swallowed the strange-faced flower, and a gentle warmth immediately spread from his body and circted throughout his body through his blood vessels. His bleeding internal organs stopped bleeding with the nourishment from this wave of power, and small wounds that had surfaced started to recover. He did not heal quickly, but he did not heal slowly either. However, this was probably the furthest he could go today.

    After eating the third strange-faced flower, the ¡°full¡± Mu Zi put down his Life and Death Coffin andy inside. He closed the coffin, and a cooling breeze immediately engulfed him, allowing his injuries to heal more quickly.

    After the Life and Death Coffin absorbed the special spiritual influence on this ind and repaired itself, it had recovered some of its basic functions. This was also where Mu Zi¡¯s courage to risk and challenge himself came from. However, only the healing assistance provided by the Life and Death Coffin was rather good; Mu Zi still had to slowly explore how else to use its power. The Life and Death Coffin which had experienced the journey through the Netherworld River was evidently not the Life and Death Coffin of the past. It was familiar, yet foreign, but no matter what, it was still Mu Zi¡¯s Coffin.

    Mu Zi woke up from his sleep on time at midnight. The chilly wind blew past the ind at a decent speed, apanied by the deathly whistle of the Netherworld River, as if shadow soldiers were patrolling the territory of the Netherworld King. Without the daylight from the clouds, the deathly aura on the small ind grew even more intense. Mu Zi did not try to provoke the spiritual influence of the spiritual pressure at this time. Instead, this was the best time for him to cultivate.

    The unusually sensitive deathly aura in the day was like a hibernating snake which was toozy to move at night. As long as Mu Zi did not continue to walk into the depths of the ind, the deathly aura would simply calmly hover midair.

    Under Mu Zi¡¯smand, the Phantom Five Thunder lit up in his hand. This was no longer the Phantom Five Thunder that he had first received. Furthermore, the operation of this technique had beenpletely changed by Mu Zi. This was his greatest result ever since he had stepped on Hell Ind. By resisting the spiritual pressure from the deathly aura, Mu Zi truly started to understand how great this technique was, especially with his physique; no human body would be suitable for the operation of this technique.

    The humans¡¯ greatest and most terrifying special characteristics were their abilities to adjust to their environment and learn through imitation. Then, these would be the foundations to create something suitable for humans.

    However, Mu Zi¡¯s adjustments to the Phantom Five Thunder had nothing to do with these great characteristics. He had only done so because he felt that it was morefortable this way. This was a pure instinct that even Wang Zhong and Aiolos were jealous of.

    At this moment, five waves of thunder spiritual power with different attributes entered his body under his control and became part of his spiritual power.

    Mu Zi took a deep breath and looked for the ck strange-faced flower in the sand again. This time, he only ate one flower. After a few breaths, his body felt full once again.

    Mu Zi felt that this was the most suitable ce for him to cultivate in ever since he came to the Star Alliance. He was able to gradually strengthen his spiritual power even whileying in the Life and Death Coffin due to the spiritual pressure from the deathly aura.

    Time flew past. After much hard work, Mu Zi finally overcame the spiritual pressure and stepped into the center of the ck forest. However, the scenery inside was much more terrible than he had expected.

    The ck trees looked as if they had been burned by the mes of Hell. The tree bark, which looked like processed coal, would be connected to a red and distorted tree trunk. It looked like a human who had been half-burned and was left with badly mangled skin. He was even more surprised that there was a face on each ck tree trunk. Each of these faces was not the same. Some were young, while some were old, and all of them were different. ¡°They¡± were like living people and stared at Mu Zi with an extremely human gaze.

    Other than the terrifying trees with faces, there were ck living vines that were strange and dangerous. Arge majority of them lived underground, but some swirled around trees. They were alive and could move by themselves like snakes. Thus, Mu Zi called this kind of vine ¡ª snake vines.

 Chapter 1015 - Weapon Rank

    <h4>Chapter 1015 Weapon Rank</h4>

    It was dangerous to deal with these snake vines. Mu Zi had been trapped by these snake vines several times and managed to break free from these living vines only after destroying arge cluster of them.Furthermore, after he cut down arge cluster of vines, the deathly aura and spiritual pressure that oppressed him suddenly disappeared. It was as if Hell Ind had acknowledged that Mu Zi¡¯s existence was eptable after a long test.

    Without the spiritual pressure, Mu Zi¡¯s cultivation unknowingly slowed down. Now, Mu Zi nned to go out and pick up some items beforeing back. He would at least obtain a few sets of clothes before returning here. Furthermore, he also wanted to test whether he could rear chickens and eat their eggs. It had been one month since he had tasted meat. Although the small flowers could provide the energy that he needed, they werepletely tasteless in his mouth. Mu Zi felt that if this went on, he would quickly forget how to use his tongue.

    In the past, although he was used to being alone, he had never betrayed his mouth and tongue.

    Mu Zi used the trees and vines on the ind to make a small boat. It was rather simple and crude, but would not be corroded by the Netherworld River just like the Life and Death Coffin. At the same time, he collected a few strange-faced flowers. These flowers had rather good results, and he believed that there would be someone outside who knew what these were. After he made a detailed list of items, Mu Zi realized that he had many items to exchange outside.

    Mu Zi stepped on the small boat but did not n to return to his old Faction. He rather missed Aiolos and Wang Zhong, and the ce did not suit him. The prating and discriminatory nces, as well as the coldness there, were much worse than on Earth. Compared to that, he was more willing to stay on Hell Ind alone. Even if he had to eat flowers for the rest of his days, it was better than dealing with the cold and discriminatory nces.

    Even being a wanderer in the Netherworld River did not seem to be a bad idea.

    When Mu Zi thought about this, he patted the edge of his boat. When he could obtain some key items, he would find a way to make this small boat less simple and crude. If he made a canopy or a cabin, the results would definitely be very good.

    He believed that Wang Zhong, Aiolos, or the others would definitelye to look for him.

    The two sides of the Netherworld River were lined with countless factions. Battles in the underground world were typically so cruel that they would get out of hand. Some experts who had been exiled would alsopete for a ce here. However, unlike the order in the world above, the Star Alliance pretty much turned a blind eye to what happened underground. As long as they did not provoke any important figures, no one cared.

    The Star Alliance had principles of control that were thoroughly understood and flexible. Meanwhile, the underground world was a gray area where various civilizations and powers exerted their pressure.

    The hate between the Netherworld Insect Faction and the Ghost Spirit Religion could be traced back to many trivial matters that happened several hundred years ago. As a result, they had ughtered each other for several hundred years. They continuously weighed their hate against each other.

    Arge majority of the Netherworld Insect Faction members came from a branch of the insect race. They were elites among the level-5 civilizations. Meanwhile, the Ghost Spirit Religion that was at odds with them was a group of level-5 soul creatures.

    For today¡¯s battle, both sides had deployed several hundred pupils. This battle would determine the ownership of the Netherworld River for the next year. Both sides fought to their hearts¡¯ content in thisrge-scale battle that involved thousands of people. Meanwhile, two leaders asionally gavemands and adjusted the distribution of the troops under them.

    At this moment, fog suddenly moved over from one side of the Netherworld River. Very quickly, the fog filled the coast and engulfed the battlefield.

    The two sides, who had been ughtering each other, were shocked and retreated to their camp. They had lived in this area for several hundred years, but today, the Netherworld River became rather foreign. The two sides that had been ughtering each other suddenly prepared themselves together like old friends.

    Suddenly, a small boat floated out from the fog.

    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the boat. After a brief moment of silence, both sides exploded in discussion.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone in the Netherworld River?¡±

    Over the past 1,000 years, the people that were able toe into contact with the Netherworld River had all obtained the acknowledgment of the Netherworld River, and all these creatures had be almighty figures without exception. There were many legends about these experts that circted in the underground world, but very few people had seen them with their own eyes, especially in the past 100 years when none of these experts had been seen.

    All the lives in the underground world revolved around the Netherworld River to survive. In their eyes, the Netherworld River was of the same status as the Heavenly River above, and their feelings for the Netherworld River were even more sincere. Furthermore, the fact that someone had emerged from the depths of the Netherworld Riverpletely shocked these people.

    The fog dispersed, and everyone saw a living creature surrounded by dead vines. The two leaders from the Netherworld Insect Faction and the Ghost Spirit Religion gulped. In their eyes, they had definitely encountered an almighty being.

    The two of them charged towards Mu Zi. They knelt and bowed to him three times before fighting to introduce themselves.

    ¡°Senior, I am the Suzerain of the Netherworld Insect Faction. I am at yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Senior, I am the Leader of the Ghost Spirit Religion. Please let me know if you need anything!¡±

    Mu Zi waved his hand, and two strange-faced flowers immediately flew towards these two leaders. The moment they saw the strange-faced flowers, there was disbelief and surprise on their faces. This was the legendary red spider lily, a top-quality material for pills!

    It had been over 100 years since the red spider lily had appeared. This was a divine object that could only be found in the depths of the Netherworld River!

    The two leaders¡¯ attitudes were even more respectful. After all, this expert had casually taken out two red spider lilies, and their luck was off the charts. Then, a coffin flew out. The two of them were dumbfounded and immediately reacted. They immediately ced anything that was valuable on their bodies on the coffin.

    Mu Zi furrowed his eyebrows. He was not very interested in these items, but it did not matter. The coffin went back to him, and the small boat returned to the Netherworld River with the fog before floating into the depths of the Netherworld River.

    ¡°I wille back next month. Prepare something good to eat.¡±

    The two Suzerains were dumbstruck. Something good to eat?

    The two of them looked at each other and shed horrifying smiles. They were flourishing!

    However, they simply could not hide this piece of news. When an almighty wanderer in the Netherworld River appeared, it was very likely that they had not appeared in a very long time, but this was not important. Most importantly, the fact that an almighty being used red spider lilies to make transactions quickly attracted the great Factions near the Netherworld River, and this shocked even a few peak Factions.

    ¡­

    It was time for Weapon Refinery sses.

    The Three Great Halls all had exclusive teaching areas. The teaching area of the Pill Refinery Hall was at Furnace Mountain. It was said that the entire mountain was an ancient and almighty furnace. However, it had been too long ago, and no one was able to make use of it. However, there was an undying furnace me in the mountain that gave birth to everything. Thus, moss and stones gradually grew, forming the Furnace Mountain of today after a very long time. The stone furnace that Elder Yimo had sat on yesterday was no more than an ordinary sculpture from the Furnace Mountain. However, after being nurtured by the Furnace Mountain and the furnace mes underground, the stone furnace had be a furnace that was almost divine. It was extremely mysterious.

    Meanwhile, the Weapon Refinery Hall was on the other side of the Furnace Mountain. It was also a sacred ce where weapons were born, but unlike the rity and natural scenery of the Furnace Mountain, this ce was filled with marks of civilization. Even the entire mountain looked like a three-dimensional object hovering in the air above a vast emptynd and did not look like it was natural. It seemed more like someone had deliberately refined the mountain.

    This was the inside of the Heavenly Gates. The spiritual pressure and gravity here were extremely great, and it was difficult to fly here just using spiritual power. Lao Wang stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the building that was hovering 1,000 meters in the sky. He could not quite understand. Tap tap tap tap! Then, many crystal stones naturally appeared in the sky, as if the massive floating building had sensed Lao Wang¡¯s desire to walk up and naturallyid out a pathway to the top.

    He stepped on the crystal stones. Without having to walk, he felt the crystal stones rapidly advance calmly and steadily. There was no noise, and even the sound of the wind while he rapidly advanced seemed to have automatically been blocked off. He had crossed a distance of 1,000 meters in the blink of an eye and was sent into the interior of the three-dimensional object. Even Wang Zhong, who had seen manyrge scenes, could only describe this as a work of God.

    He saw an enormous hall in front of him. Two eye-catching words were engraved above the hall: ¡°Creation Hall¡±.

    There were evidently much fewer peoplepared to yesterday¡¯s lesson at the Pill Refinery Hall.

    Weapon refinery was not very significant to pill refiners, and they even looked down upon it. Furthermore, tobat cultivators, there was almost no need to study this either. Meanwhile, in the Weapon Refinery Hall, a majority of those who had been allocated here had inherited weapon refinery lore. For example, Jhonas was from a famous weapon refinery race in the divine territory.

    At that moment, there were only 100 to 200 audit students in addition to the pupils of the Weapon Refinery Hall waiting for sses to start in the Creation Hall. Furthermore, a majority of them had probablye with the attitude to just take a look. The next lesson, 80% to 90% of them would no longere.

    Jhonas greeted Lao Wang before finding his ce in front. Meanwhile, Lao Wang waited behind with a group of audit students while observing the arrangement of the Creation Hall. He felt that the spiritual influence contained in this hall was extremely rich but did not feel as pure and natural. It was as if someone had intentionally split up and guided the spiritual influence here.

    Pill refinery was particr about following one¡¯s path andplete naturalness. If 10,000 people refined the same pill, there might be 10,000 different methods of refinery and 10,000 different sets of steps. What was most important was an individual¡¯s knowledge about pills and their control of pills, not a process that was blindly memorized.

    However, refining weapons was different. Under most circumstances, weapon refinery was formalistic and required every step to have a clear objective. Many results could be controlled by a weapon refinery master. Furthermore, they had to achieve 100% perfection with what they had expected¡­ There was a fundamental difference between pill refinery and weapon refinery.

    There was a noisy buzzing in the surroundings as people guessed who would teach today. In the past, supervisors typically taught in the Weapon Refinery Hall. Thus, a majority of people thought that a high-ranking supervisor would teach today. An elder would probably not appear, unlike yesterday. However, they never expected that before this mystery was solved, a celebrity had appeared, making everyone present turn to look at her.

    She was Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince.

    She was one of the four top prodigies in the Heavenly Gates that everyone paid most attention to. She had natural endowments that people could only sigh at. Yesterday, she had even appeared with Overall Supervisor Erza. She was one step ahead and seemed to be faintly oppressing the other three prodigies. She was destined to be the most dazzling new star among the Heavenly Gates pupils, but she hade to the Creation Hall to listen to weapon refinery lessons?

    When they saw her arrive, countless people widened their eyes. They could not understand and were curious about why a pill refinery pupil hade to attend a weapon refinery ss. To be honest, among all the audit students there, Celeste was the only one from the pill refinery ss.

    A pupil from the Weapon Refinery Hall tried to curry favor with her and wanted to invite Celeste to sit in front but was politely rejected. There was a short silence in the Creation Hall. Then, buzzing noises could be heard all around, filled with excitement and curiosity. They did not understand why a heavenly favored girl would spend time ande to this kind of ce.

    ¡°Truly powerful members of the Shell race do not only know how to cultivate pills. Their natural shells are extremely powerful barriers. If they can refine them further, they can be divine weapons.¡±

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have toe to the Creation Hall and attend lessons with ordinary pupils, right? With her identity and just one word with the supervisor, they would invite a weapon refinery master to teach her individually, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she just wants to experience the atmosphere of lessons in the Creation Hall and have some life. She definitely will note next lesson. Who knows?¡±

    Noisy discussions started everywhere, and the hall was filled with buzzing. However, it was as if Celestepletely did not care about what these people were saying. Instead, she found a corner among the audit students and sat down alone. She seemed extremely aloof. At this moment, the teaching supervisor of the Weapon Refinery Hall arrived.

    Just as everyone had guessed, the teacher of the Weapon Refinery Hall was simply a high-ranking supervisor. Although they had expected this, this still caused several expectant pupils of the Weapon Refinery Hall to feel dejected. After all, the Heavenly Gates elders and supervisors were onpletely different levels. Listening to a Gold Core almighty figure teach was the greatest enjoyment in their life.

    However, to be evaluated as a high-ranking supervisor, one definitely needed to have strength.

    This was a high-ranking supervisor from the Natural race. This old man seemed rather amiable. His aura was not as powerful as Elder Yimo¡¯s yesterday, and his voice was not as pleasant to the ears. But when he taught, he mentioned many ssics and provoked thought. Thus, everyone quickly ignored the low-key daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince sitting at the corner and concentrated on learning. Wang Zhong also wanted to listen as he might have to refine a set of weapons for himself in the future. No matter what, knowledge was the most important.

    Needless to say, the Natural race was the most peaceful race among the level-8 civilizations and were in a prominent position. They were respected, and many races had received help from them. For example, back then, the reason why Shell race was able to miraculously climb from a level-5 civilization to a level-8 civilization, increase the overall strength of the entire race, and uncover their natural endowments for pills was closely associated with the help from the Natural race, as well as the few super experts of the Shell race who had emerged and shocked an entire generation. Thus, the position of the Natural race was rather stable.

    Just like the pill lesson, he exined some basics and general principles of weapon refinery, which were not simpler than refining pills.

    ¡°Weapons¡± could be divided into two kinds.

    The first kind was public weapons whose functions were prepared for the divine territory. They were used by the various great powers. Weapons, puppets, gs, roulettes, and even wards were considered weapons. They had many functions, and their controller was not fixed. Anyone could use them, which was why they were called public weapons.

    For example, Wang Zhong¡¯s Neb Sword and Solomon¡¯s Nine-Headed Snake Sword were public weapons that had been bestowed to their worlds. They were basic weapons in the divine territory, but when thrown to their worlds, they were divine weapons that could cause great chaos, rivalry, andpetition.

    The other kind was personal weapons, which were in agreement with the souls of their users. They were intelligent and could only be used by a particr individual and could not transfer owners. One could craft a personal weapon for themselves or for others.

    Weapons were also divided into grades. The so-called divine weapons and spiritual weapons were simplyyman terms. The standard levels ranged from grade-9 to grade-1. Grade-1 divine weapons were not less valuable than grade-1 pills and provided a significant increase in strength. Experts who possessed grade-1 divine weapons could challenge two experts of the same ss by themselves. This was an important part of an expert¡¯s strength and allowed them to be extremely impressive. Of course, the difficulty would be just as high. There was a saying that the entire divine territory was a divine weapon. Of course, this was a super divine weapon that was the essence of the Fifth Dimension.

    All these only referred to weapons themselves. Furthermore, there were many other types of weapon refinery, soul cultivation, casting methods, and so on.

    Furthermore, weapons were notpletely external objects. A deeper understanding would allow one to realize that a weapon was a part of the body. It could even be said that any inadequacies in one¡¯s body could be made up with by weapons. This was simr to how the Tyrants in the Holy City understood how to refine their bodies. Of course, the Weapon Refinery Hall was much more in-depth.

    This high-ranking supervisor from the Natural race was extremely detailed in his exnations. Everyone who listened to him gained knowledge, but Wang Zhong felt that this was far tooplex and that he should not bite off more than he could chew. Weapon refinery was not his main mission now. Pills wereparatively more important.

    Although he had wasted a day, being able to achieve this result meant that he did not waste his time. However, Lao Wang was speechless to see that Flying Pig Jhonas, who was sitting in front, was sleeping once again.

    He could forget about the pill lesson yesterday as that was not his main course. However, weapon refinery was his main ss, yet he could sleep? Furthermore, he was right in front of the high-ranking supervisor from the Natural race and drooled as he slept. Although the supervisor from the Natural race had a rtively good temper and did not me Jhonas, Lao Wang was speechless. Just what was this fellow here for? Did he pay school fees of 1,000 Gold Star Stones just to sleep in the Heavenly Gates? If his seniors knew about this, would they simply beat him to death?

    ¡°How is that so? Boss, you really don¡¯t understand me.¡± Jhonas honestly exined to Lao Wang, ¡°We are the illusion race. We are best at dreaming! Don¡¯t look down at my sleeping. When I am asleep ¡ª heh heh heh ¡ª I am truly invincible!¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is thebat cultivation ss. You can use your sleeping method and show your invincibility.¡± Lao Wang started to poke fun at him.

    ¡°That is Boss¡¯s territory. How could I do that?¡± Jhonas was bing more immoral as time passed. Over the past two or three days, he had also grown more familiar with Lao Wang¡¯s temper. Frankly speaking, this was a Boss who could joke around. ¡°Rx, Boss. I definitely believe you. I have some outlook. Although your spiritual quality is grade-4 and everyone thinks that you will be eliminated¡­ When you fight, you will definitely be impressive. I will quietly watch how Boss puts on an act!¡±

    ¡°I am going to attend sses. What do you mean by putting on an act?¡± Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry.

    ¡°To umte points!¡± Jhonas hurriedly said. ¡°I heard that the Combat Cultivation Hall is different from the Pill Refinery Hall and is bloody every day. Boss, when you go to the Combat Cultivation Hall, you absolutely cannot lie low. What use will that be to you? Reveal your strength that you use to beat me and beat up anyone you find offensive. Then, when you are invincible in the Combat Cultivation Hall, you will receive the highest grades every day. After that, you will be the first from the Combat Cultivation Hall to join the Pill Refinery Hall¡­¡±

 Chapter 1016 - Second Job

    <h4>Chapter 1016 Second Job</h4>

    Lao Wang nced at him. He saw that this fellow was trying to sow discord and incite Lao Wang to cause trouble in the Combat Cultivation Hall. What a joke. If he really became a public enemy, he would be beaten into a pulp within minutes. Of course, he had to show what he should show. If not, Lao Wang would be very frustrated if any Tom, Dick, or Harry came to cause trouble with him.¡°I will.¡± Wang Zhong nodded his head seriously. ¡°But I usually like to warm-up before fighting. Little Jho, it¡¯s time for you to shine as a punching bag.¡±

    Even though he felt that thebat power of these young prodigies in the divine territory was not much after defeating Yin Jiao, Lao Wang was not a hothead. Yin Jiao alone could not represent all of the new stars in the Heavenly Gates. There were over 700 Void Core experts among the 900 people in the Combat Cultivation Hall, and some of them had even reached the peak Void Core Realm and were heading towards their Solid Core. Regardless of how theirbat techniques were, with the massive oppression from their realm, they would be able to contend against 10 with their own strength. Thus, he definitely could not deal with them easily.

    Of course, umting points was still important. Lao Wang did not intend on deliberatelyying low, but it was better for more people to be respectful. Lao Wang had no intention of belittling the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    ¡­

    It was also bustling on the other side. A human had be famous in the Arena, and this gave the divine territory some excitement.

    The aristocrats in the Land liked this and happily chased various novel and interesting information. Thus, every day, the number of aristocrat guests in the Sacred Arena increased, and with more guests, this brought about rich profits to the Arena. These aristocrats could throw out thousands of Star Coins just for a feeling. Every minute and every second that they spent here was filled with wonderful mary value. High-leveled seasoned wine or sexy female ves that aristocrats took a liking to were all able to attract these enchanting ¡°small things¡±. In the eyes of the crystal people, the sounds produced when these ¡°small things¡± shed with each other was the most splendid and pleasant music in this world.

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    There were countless tapping sounds from the Arena stands as they watched an exciting and great match. The human from the low-leveled civilization had defeated his opponent once again, bringing about excitement and happiness to those who had bet on his victory. They shouted his name loudly and expressed their excitement with all their might.

    This was a battle that could cause people to be excited and captivated. Even those who had lost their bets could not help but admit that they had made a mistake and started to curse, ¡°Damned human. How lowly, how savage. The characteristics of a damned savage civilization are seeping out of his body.¡±

    ¡°Even Farnan was killed by him!¡±

    ¡°Damn. Perhaps I should bet on him next time?¡±

    ¡°His Spiritual Energy Value is over 100,000, right?¡±

    ¡°Thest attack had a Spiritual Energy Value of at least 150,000! He has broken through 150,000!¡±

    ¡°He can really fight. Even that Titan only has a Spiritual Energy Value of about 200,000.¡±

    ¡°If he explodes with power, the Titan probably has even more power that he hasn¡¯t shown yet.¡±

    Tsarilorhuan raised his bloody hands high into the sky. There was a dangerous light on his face as he smiled coldly. In the Arena, everyone had to hide their weaknesses and bare their fangs to let everyone know that it was not good to provoke them. Even the Titans did not have the absolute advantage here.

    Today, their opponent had been Crow Farnan, an expert who had 86 victories. However, it was evident that he had not taken into ount Aiolos¡¯s terrifying growth. Aiolos was arade that could be trusted. If Aiolos had not been around today, even if Tsarilorhuan was able to win, he would have definitely lost something.

    A pyrrhic victory in the Arena was a failure. It was like death from a slow poison. One would not immediately die, but just like using a knife to kill people, it was extremely ufortable. The ve owners would not spendrge amounts of money to heal their ves. Frankly speaking, the ves were consumables.

    ¡°Hurry up and make the preparations. Be quick in your actions. The two brave soldiers have won the battle and are going toe down immediately.¡±

    A candle demon had received orders to be Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan¡¯s temporary manager. In the Arena, every wealthy soldier would have such a being supporting them and dealing with trivial matters on their behalf; thus, the diators could focus all their energy on training forbat. At the same time, these supervisors would monitor these diators and prevent any terrifying idents from urring.

    Candle demons were a special existence. They did not belong to a civilization and were the results of research by the Machinery race. They were half machine and half insect without souls, but they were intelligent. Everyone knew that the Machinery race had done many terrifying things in order to continue developing themselves. In short, they were the side effects of such research, or more urately, the ¡°products¡± of such research. They were greatly liked by some aristocrats as they had the characteristics of the Machinery race and the insect race, and were particrly adept at service. Thus, they continued to exist and became an industry for the Machinery race and the insect race.

    Aiolos, who had won once again, walked down the pathway very quickly. His entire body was covered in blood, and there were terrifying wounds all over his arms and legs, causing blood to drip behind him all the way. Maids who were ordered by the candle demon immediately jogged quickly towards Aiolos. Beneath their blue skin, they were peaceful and docile. Their four long and soft arms were filled with runes, which gave them the power to heal minor wounds. Furthermore, their nimble four arms allowed them to be especially adept at nursing.

    However, Aiolos did not allow the maids to approach him. He signaled for them to retreat with a wave of his hand as he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    He could not stand how these maids walked on tiptoe. Perhaps it was because he empathized with them, or perhaps he was worried about those who were like him. These maids had been part of a dignified level-4 civilization in the past. However, as they were involved in a battle among aristocrat civilizations in the divine territory, their civilization that had been growing steadily waspletely extinguished. In order to continue living, the race epted their ve status from the Star Alliance and became a ve race in the Star Alliance.

    If humans were unable to disy potential that people feared, perhaps the humans, who were rankedst in the divine territory, would be an extinguished civilization.

    The maids did not dare to retreat, but they did not dare to approach Aiolos any further either. They stood at the corridor and were evidently at a loss. Aiolos suddenly felt that his expression when he rejected them had been too heavy. Luckily, this awkwardness received a perfect solution when Tsarilorhuan came down. There were no wounds on his body that had to be bandaged, but he liked the service from these maids very much. He waved hisrge hand at them, and the maids immediately ran over, as if they had been released from a heavy burden. They gently helped him to wipe his blood. Meanwhile, several small cuts and abrasions quickly healedpletely with their power.

    Then, Aiolos called the candle demons toe over and bandage his wounds. While the candle demons skilfully bandaged his wounds, they smiled and confirmed the menu for tonight¡¯s victory dinner with Aiolos, which would feature fish soup and steak that were cooked in human style.

    This was a kind of reward for victors. Of course, due to the monotonous nature of Titan menus, Earth menus were typically prepared.

    Aiolos looked at these products of evil in front of him. However, he realized that the smiles on the faces of the candle demons were genuine. Aiolos sighed but knew well that the candle demons would report his and Tsari¡¯s situation to their master, the extremely greedy crystal person, every day.

    This was the true job of the candle demons.

    The crystal person was extremely delighted that thebination of Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan was booming in poprity. No matter whether it was the powerful Titan or the human, not only did they earn a big amount of Star Coins for him, they had also won a unique reputation among the aristocrats. Of course, there were a few other special things.

    Dinner was extremely delicious. Although it was not particrly authentic, Aiolos was able to savor the taste of home, especially from the fish soup that greatly suited him.

    Tsari did not have much interest in the fish soup, but he ate pieces of steak, one after another, as if he was addicted. ¡°Is this really the cooking skills of you Earthlings?¡±

    ¡°Probably 70% of us.¡±

    ¡°Your Earth is very impressive in terms of food.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so one-sided. Our fighting is very impressive too.¡±

    Aiolos did not listen to Tsari¡¯s words. As long as he had meat and there was enough to eat, even if it was raw, he could eat very happily just by sprinkling some salt on it. Furthermore, there were 100 ways to praise the chef. It was said that a terrifying way was to call the chef out and eat them as a side dish. It was obvious that this was an unreliable rumor. Perhaps this was a rumor that the rivals of the Titan race had created.

    However, there was one thing for sure. He definitely could not ept food rmendations from a Titan.

    This was also the experience and lesson that Aiolos had gained after eating several terrifying victory dinners. Until now, when he recalled what he ate back then, his stomach would rashly knot up and reject any food.

    Once they were done eating their victory dinner, Aiolos and Tsari waited for the candle demons to bring them back to the prison in the Arena. After finishing the victor¡¯s dinner, their status changed from victors to that of ¡°prisoners¡±.

    Very quickly, the candle demons brought a guard over, who checked the restrictions on Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan¡¯s bodies. Once he was sure that he hadpletely controlled the use of spiritual influence in their bodies without any mistakes, he smiled and pped. Then, the maids with four hands came in. Before Aiolos could furrow his eyebrows, a candle demon¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Bring the two of them down to bathe and change into appropriate clothes. You have half an hour.¡±

    This time, Aiolos did not reject the service from the maids. As a prisoner, he was not willing to miss out on any opportunity to bathe, even if he had self-cleansing abilities from his cultivated spiritual influence. He felt that bathing was a habit of the human cultivation, and this made him remember that he was still human. Being served by others was also a habit, as he was originally a king who was best at stretching out his hand for everything.

    This bath was very thorough. The maids cleaned every inch of his body, including his private parts that represented his status as a man. Every single hair on his body had been specially checked as well.

    Tsari¡¯s unbridledughter came from the other room. The Titan enjoyed baths even more than he did and had adapted well to the service by the maids. Titans had an unusual admiration towards celestialoids with many hands. There was a Titan goddess called the ¡°Six-Armed Titan¡± in their legends, whose position in Titan society was simr to the Goddess of Beauty in the human society.

    In any case, Aiolos could not understand why creatures with four more limbs than him were very sexy. Perhaps he was just too conventional.

    The maids cleaned every single pore on Aiolos¡¯s body before helping him to shave and tidy his hair. At the end, they cut his long beard into a powerful and bold shape and applied nourishing essential oils to his beard, making him look like a dazzling warrior.

    When Aiolos walked out from the room, he saw the extremely ¡°terrifying¡± Titanughing wildly at him. Then, seeing the silver electric Titan, who seemed to have been beautified excessively, Aiolosughed fiercely. ¡°You look like a turkey who is going to be ughtered during a holiday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the same, Aiolos! Your beard, I swear, is the most amusing beard I have ever seen. It¡¯s not even one of the most amusing beards I¡¯ve seen. Did they give you essential oils? Some great figure must have wanted to see us?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any?¡± Aiolos looked at the maids with doubt, shocking them until they did not dare to move. It was simply because Tsari¡¯s beard had only been cleaned. Once it was dried, it was still very messy.

    Was Aiolos the only one whose beard was taken care of?

    ¡°Because I would say no. Young one, you have to learn more.¡± Tsarilorhuan had a unique quality of just getting by, yet being able to make his days of hardship more meaningful.

    Aiolos hesitated for a second before asking the maids to find a razor for him. Then, he shaved clean his oiled beard that was so exquisite that it was amusing.

    ¡°Just now, you said that there was a great figure?¡±

    ¡°We must have attracted their attention. It¡¯s not a bad thing, but why would they use such expensive essential oils?¡± Tsarilorhuan shed a strange smile. He definitely knew why, but he did not want to exin it to Aiolos.

    Very quickly, a candle demon appeared at the corridor again. He led the two of them through a secret underground path. There were many twists and turns like a maze. Eventually, they entered a massive flower garden.

    Here, the candle demon left Aiolos in the hands of a servant from the Machinery race. Meanwhile, Tsarilorhuan followed a group of dim spirit-like creatures and walked to the other side of the flower garden.

    Aiolos advanced forwards. Massive flowers bloomed in the flower garden, and the flourishing trees had been cut into various shapes. There were some shapes that he could recognize, but there were some that were as abstract and abstruse like a great spiritual power technique.

    Aiolos was brought into another courtyard. There was a hot spring built in the middle of therge hall, and the surroundings were filled with lustful paintings and statues. The divine territory did not just have spiritual power andbat, as many high-leveled civilizations also had a persistent pursuit of the arts.

    Aiolos was observing his surroundings when there was suddenly the sound of water from the hot spring. A dripping wet woman was surrounded by mist and walked up to him. ¡°Come here.¡±

    She let out augh that was pleasant to the ears. Her charm did not seem to be artificial. Meanwhile, there was a sweet scent in the air.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Aiolos¡¯s entire body tensed up as he observed this woman. Water droplets slid off her snow-white and delicate skin. She was almostpletely naked, except for the hovering mist that covered her vital parts like a belt. She had a sharp chin, while her nimble and sharp ears made Aiolos take a second look at her. He knew the origins of this woman. She was a seductress from a seductress aristocrat race in a level-8 civilization. Furthermore, she was very young and extremely beautiful.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± replied the seductress in a nimble tone. She brushed past Aiolos¡¯s body and lightly stretched out her hand. Her ice-cold fingers brushed past Aiolos¡¯s muscr chest, and she let out an even more enchantingugh. Then, she twisted her waist and walked over. The mist on her body formed an emerald-green gauze robe that covered her body.

    The Seductress race did not care about these. However, it was very evident that Aiolos was not worthy of knowing this. But Aiolos was not foolish either. This kind of thing was not rare on Earth, but he never expected that he would fall to this level, as a male pet, one day.

    Aiolos stared at her back as she walked up the stairs at the side with a seductive bearing. Then, she turned around with great feeling and sat on a magnificent chair high above. She looked down at Aiolos from above. ¡°Which is more realistic, the current you or the you in the Arena?¡±

    One of them was messy and covered in blood and sweat, while the other was clean and tidy, like a new groom who was about to participate in a wedding ceremony.

    Aiolos shed a bright smile. At this moment, it was as if he had returned to Earth. He was the valiant eagle of the Pampas, the prince of a great tribe!

    Aiolos closed in on her with eyes that were full of aggression. As he slowly got close to her, they could sense each other¡¯s breathing. ¡°Which one do you like?¡±

    The seductress was dumbfounded. Closely after, she let out an enchantingugh that was extremely pleasing to the ears. She crossed her legs on the chair, and the pale soles of her feet faced Aiolos. He looked at her toes and then to her ankles. Her enchanting loneliness was extremely seductive.

    ¡°What if I say that I like both?¡±

    Aiolos watched every movement from the seductress, whose actions felt ceremonial. Strangely, she seemed to be making an empty show of strength.

    This made Aiolos rather interested. ¡°I like you too!¡±

    The moment he finished his sentence, Aiolos suddenly became proactive. He grabbed her delicate and moist sole, then intruded upon her space, and appeared in front of her. Thus, her leg was curled up to her chest. This strange posture caused her plump breasts to be squeezed, making them even more magnificent.

    ¡°Ah.¡± The seductress, who had lost control, let out a surprised shout but reacted very quickly. She used her other leg to wrap around Aiolos¡¯s waist and snatched the upper hand. She said, ¡°Do you know how high demand for you is? I spent a lot of effort before I could buy your first night.¡±

    Aiolos did not know whether tough or to cry. Of course, he did not know what was going to happen beforehand, but Tsari obviously understood the situation. He thought that Aiolos would face a ¡°great figure¡± like a female pig? Thus, he had shed a strange expression but did not say anything. After all, humans had just entered the Star Alliance and were still very picky in terms of beauty standards.

    ¡°Then I will let you feel that I am worth it!¡±

 Chapter 1017 - Dark Curtain

    <h4>Chapter 1017 Dark Curtain</h4>

    On the other side of the flower garden¡­Tsari was teasing a woman from the Fire Demon race.

    He used an ice cube to deftly massage this woman. Lightning that was usually used to kill others nimbly leaped from the tips of his fingers, giving her afortable numbing feeling.

    This was a service, and Tsari was a veteran. After all, he had once been surrounded by many women.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± She let out a long moan before turning around. Her bright eyes stared at Tsari¡¯s face. She was very satisfied.

    Tsari smiled and looked at her too.

    She had an exceptionally beautiful appearance. Her unique features presented a charm that was definitely unforgettable.

    However, all this beauty was limited to her left face.

    There was a terrifying wound from her right brow ridge to the right corner of her mouth that ripped all her beauty apart. A scab did not form over the wound, and there was still blood on her face. Furthermore, there was spiritual power on the wound that was so terrifying, it could not be driven away.

    The woman turned her body, and Tsari¡¯s figure was reflected in her icy eyes as her hand explored downwards. An expected motion that was also beyond what she had imagined pulled the corners of her mouth into a smile that seemed to have seen through everything. ¡°It looks like you will be able to live today.¡±

    ¡°Not only will I live, I also want to live an exciting life.¡± Tsarilorhuan threw down the ice cube in his hand.

    Titans did not have a very in-depth concept of beauty and ugliness. Women from the powerful Violent Demon race were very attractive to him. As for the wound that spoiled one¡¯s appetite, it was another kind of sexiness to soldiers. Power and social ss were the root of desire.

    To sum it up, Tsari enjoyed himself very much.

    There were two kinds of passion in the two different courtyards. The only simrity was that they did not stop the entire night.

    The second day, the candle demon brought the two of them out.

    When Aiolos saw Tsari, his body moved and swayed. Then, he spoke in a leisurely and carefree manner. ¡°Next time, could you give me a hint?¡±

    Tsari looked at Aiolos and observed him again and again. ¡°You¡¯re not missing anything. Tsk. Looks like you survived well. It seems I looked down upon you.¡±

    Aiolosughed out loud. No matter where, he was the valiant eagle of the Pampas. ¡°Being toorge doesn¡¯t represent anything.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, we Titans are the synonyms forrge and mighty,¡± said Tsari proudly.

    When they returned to their cell, to Aiolos and Tsari, it was as if nothing had happened at all.

    They rested peacefully for a very long time, until Tsari suddenly spoke and broke the silence.

    ¡°We are now in a very dangerous situation, and our enemies are bing stronger. Yesterday, I¡¯d bet that the battle against Farnan was a battle that the crystal people wanted to use to kill us. He has been wanting Farnan to take over our top position, and getting him to kill us is the most direct and effective method.¡±

    ¡°But we won,¡± said Aiolos as if it was a matter of fact. He had be more and more familiar with this world. As long as humans held power, to be honest, they actually had a chance to seize a proper standing here. Simply speaking, the people here lived infort and ease.

    ¡°However, you also revealed your true strength. Next time, he will be even more well-prepared and will even consider your improved power in his calctions. He will not allow us to recover our status as free beings. The more famous we are, the more he will think of ways for us to die in the Arena. They will wring every single bit of profit they can from our bones.¡±

    The owner of the Arena did not like diators who were not obedient, but Aiolos and Tsari were not turtles who were only willing to do one thing for the rest of their lives. Most importantly, they were only sentenced for one year here. After one year, they would bring about a lot of trouble. There was no doubt that dead diators were the best diators.

    ¡°Do you have a way?¡±

    Aiolos asked his question calmly. Although this ce was suitable for his cultivation towards the God of Combat, he did not n to die here.

    ¡°We have to find a way to make the aristocrats bail us out.¡±

    Aiolos stared at Tsari. Wasn¡¯t Tsari an aristocrat?

    ¡°Level-7 aristocrats don¡¯t have a chance. Only aristocrats who are from at least level-8 civilizations will be able to suppress those who don¡¯t agree with us and have the qualifications to bail people out of here. Of course, they have to be rich. Our price is not low.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Have opportunities like what we hadst night. Brother, remember, you have to perform well. Even though you are not as great as I am, as long as you are diligent, there might be someone who will take a liking to you.¡± The silver Titan finally started to mock him after enduring for a very long time.

    ¡°I have more stamina than you, and I have better techniques than you. I am also fiercer than you. Meanwhile, someone¡¯s voice isn¡¯t as loud as a girl¡¯s.¡± Aiolosughed.

    ¡°What nonsense! The girls from the Fire Demon race are the fiercest. If someone else had been in my ce, they would have surrendered.¡± Tsari exploded with anger.

    ¡°Really? I remembered that not too long ago, someone said that the women from the Seductress race were the most difficult to deal with. However, I made her surrender!¡±

    Tsarilorhuan stared straight at Aiolos. ¡°Are you saying that you got a seductress aristocratst night? Damn, this is not fair!¡±

    ¡°However, I feel that she was inexperienced. She looks good, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t have anybat powers.¡± Aiolos was still reminiscing aboutst night. He had never encountered such a beauty on Earth. Not only did they interact with their bodies, there was alsomunication between their souls.

    It was as if Tsari was on steroids. ¡°Damn, it can¡¯t be. Did you have a cursed night with the Seductress race? Come, tell your older brother about it!¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. I heard that the first night with the Seductress race will contain cursed powers. Brother, did you really encounter one?¡±

    In the very beginning, the Seductress race was somewhat like a mantis. After all, the female mantis would eat the male mantis on their first night, while female Seductresses had enough power to take the lives of men. Of course, as civilizations evolved, this problem was resolved. However, this tradition still remained. Basically, everyone kept a respectful distance away from a Seductress¡¯s first night.

    It was no wonder that Aiolos felt that the Seductress was rather strange. However, he did not care about this. After all, life and death were destined, while riches and wealthy with the heavens.

    ¡­

    As one of the Three Great Halls in the Heavenly Gates, the Combat Cultivation Hall naturally had their own ce: Violence Field.

    It sat at the southwest corner of the Heavenly Pond. It sat at the foot of a hill beside the pond, and the scenery was beautiful. There were various strange buildings and a t fighting arena. Itcked the natural intelligence of the Pill Refinery Hall, andcked the vastness and oddity in the Creation Hall. However, it was more intimate and made everyone feel grounded.

    There were about 200 audit students at yesterday¡¯s weapon refinery ss in the Creation Hall, and even the prodigy Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, had personally attended the lesson. However, today¡¯sbat cultivation lesson at the Violence Field only had a few minor figures attending. There were about 20 to 30 audit students, and most of them did not actuallye here to listen. Simr to Flying Pig Jhonas, they had friends they knew in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Thus, they were just interested in observing.

    Although experts who focused on pursuing their path looked down uponbat cultivation, the youngest and top geniuses in the Land were gathered here. Since they had selected these 900 people, none of them were truly weak.

    There were many people fromrge races such as the insect race and the goblin race. Furthermore, there were many celestialoids from low-leveled civilizations, such as Lao Wang the human.

    Slender and independent celestialoid bodies with four limbs were generally epted to be one of the most convenient physiques forbat. In particr, the powerfulbat techniques passed down from the four races in the Heaven were all based on the figures of the humanoid celestial people. In the Combat Cultivation Hall, other than the insects with strange body shapes, arge majority of them belonged to this category.

    Every single one of them made Wang Zhong feel as if they were people with powerful vitality. Although a small group of them had not umted their Void Core, all of them had reached the peak Foundational Stage. None of them were weaker than Wang Zhong, just based on their vitality. However, this was under the situation that Wang Zhong released his spiritual power. Under normal circumstances, he tried his best to conceal his power within his divine cells and seemed much weaker.

    He was squeezed in this crowd of people, making others feel like he was a small mouse in a herd of elephants. It was as if someone could identally step on him and kill him with a casual step.

    ¡°Did this Earthling really get rid of Yin Jiao?¡± Pigolo was beside Shannali. He had the most impressive origin amidst all the audit students present. He was from the Pill Refinery Hall and was one of the better experts there.

    In terms of appearances, Shannali was not the prettiest among the goblin race or the Blood Demon race; neither did she have the best physique. She was not among the highest in terms of qualities, background, identity, and so on, but she was equal in all aspects. More importantly, this woman had teased a group of good men. It had only been a few days since she hade to the Heavenly Gates, but she had naturally blended in with the social circles of the goblin race and the Blood Demon race. She kept Pigolo at arm¡¯s length and did not let him seed but did notpletely reject him either. As a result, he felt an itch for her and had been passionately pursuing her over the past few days.

    It was said that she had taken a liking to some Earthling from the lower worlds. He was only from a level-4 civilization and had only spent less than two years in the Star Alliance, but had gotten rid of the half-flood dragon Yin Jiao, who was also from the goblin race. Thus, Pigolo was rather interested in him. He had alsoe today to peek at the crowd.

    However, when he saw Wang Zhong, Pigolo wanted tough. Wasn¡¯t that the fool from the wee ceremony?

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Shannali smiled. ¡°This fellow has some background.¡±

    ¡°Background¡­ Who¡¯s able toe here without any background?¡± Pigolo smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Pigolo smiled again. ¡°The Combat Cultivation Hall is quite different from us. Blood will definitely be shed on the first round, and there will be a change in ranking. Let¡¯s bet this. If this human is able to rank in the top 100 in today¡¯s Combat Cultivation Hall, I will give you 100 Gold Star Coins. However, if he is not ranked in the top 100, let¡¯s learn from each other in bed.¡±

    ¡°People like you are just anxious and have no taste. You took such a detour just toy a trap.¡± Shannaliughed cheerily. ¡°This bet is rather interesting, but no one will agree to such an unfair bet. If I lose, I will give you 100 Gold Star Coins.¡±

    Pigoloughed hollowly and nodded his head in agreement. However, he was rather depressed on the inside. His social circle was particr about using their ¡°charm¡± to delight women and make them submit themselves. If not, it would be very embarrassing if this spread.

    On the ground, it was noisy and filled with chatter. Suddenly, there was the earth-shattering sound of footsteps, and a lofty giant walked over from the distance in big strides, causing the ground to tremble and rumble.

    It was the overall supervisor of the Combat Cultivation Hall, silver Titan Tsargesimon!

    He had a height of six meters and was like a small moving mountain. Lightning revolved around his body. He was not a pure and simple master like Elder Yimo. When he spoke, his voice was imbued with a spirit that conquered mountains and rivers, causing everyone¡¯s ears to buzz.

    ¡°Ha ha ~~~~ Very good, very good! Wee to the Combat Cultivation Hall.¡± His words of wee were very simple, but it was obvious that hisughter contained vile interest. Everyone who heard this felt fear and trepidation that they could not express. ¡°The rules in the Combat Cultivation Hall are very simple ¡ª¡ª don¡¯t be afraid, just do it!¡±

    The 900 pupils of the Combat Cultivation Hall looked at one another helplessly. Why did this sound like they had entered a scoundrel¡¯s area in the bottom-dwelling levels of society?

    ¡°Pupils that cannot fight are no different from pigs!¡± Tsargesimon waved hisrge hand. He had no intention of exining the basics and general principles ofbat cultivation like Elder Yimo or the high-leveled supervisor. Instead, a massive ck ¡°flying cloth¡± appeared in the air.

    Jhonas, who was about to fall asleep, could not help but roll his eyes. This pig was offended!

    They heard Tsargesimon¡¯s voice that sounded like the rumble of thunder. ¡°Today, let¡¯s get to know one another better. Come and warm-up. If you defeat 10 enemies, you will reach your target. The first 10 to reach the target will have extra prizes!¡±

    Everyone started to whisper among themselves. Some were excited, some were worried, and some were calm. Of course, a majority would think that this supervisor was slightly crazy. Who would stir up trouble the moment they arrived?

    Out of the 900 people in the Combat Cultivation Hall, there were 700 Void Cores, but there were also 200 Foundational Stage pupils who had not yet been able to umte their Void Core. Other than a small number of young prodigies from advanced civilization powers, most of them were like Wang Zhong and came from low-leveled powers. It was not that they had potential that was yet to be uncovered, but their bodies were about to reach their peak. Other than nurturing talents, the Heavenly Gates was a tform to bnce the powers in the Land. If they only allowed advanced civilizations to monopolize the seats, the higher-ups would also be worried that the low-leveled civilizations would not see any hope at all and be unsatisfied with the Star Alliance. No matter what level of society one was at, bnce was an art.

    Thus, some quota would be used to recruitparatively weaker pupils. This was not considered as special care for them, but a weak hope for the low-leveled civilizations. If you were able to seize the opportunity, then you were impressive. This was an opportunity for their low-leveled civilizations to free themselves. What if one could not seize the opportunity? Then one would be eliminated. They had been given a chance, but being eliminated was their own problem. The Heavenly Gates was rather fair in this aspect.

    At this moment, about one person out of every 10 people would seed. This obviously meant that at least 90% of people would not be able to pass the standard set. With the 700 Void Cores desperately moving forth, dealing with the 200 Foundational Stage pupils at the bottom and using them to warm up was an inevitable choice. Wang Zhong was simply one of those who had been targeted.

    When he felt the unkind gazes around him, Lao Wang¡¯s face did not turn red, nor did his heart leap. He was as calm as water on the inside. Meanwhile, the ck ¡°flying cloth¡± overhead seemed extremely ordinary to the observers. It simply hovered in midair and radiated a strange energy.

    However, to the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils who were shrouded by the cloth, just as the silver Titan supervisor finished speaking, the ck cloth suddenly grewrger overhead and became infinitely boundless. The sky was blocked out, and darkness descended!

    Whoosh. Then, everyone felt as if they had descended into a vast and boundless darkness. They could not see their fingers when they stretched out their hands.

    This seemed to be a type of space trick that was simr to a fragment world, yet notpletely the same. Wang Zhong did not feel as if his body was being ¡°collected¡± and did not even feel any movement in the ground underneath his feet, as if he was still standing on the soil he had been standing on. However, this ground suddenly started to spread continuously. The distance between the people in the bustling crowd started to growrger.

    Heavenly Gates Artifact ¡ª¡ª Dark Curtain.

    Although it was more spacious, there were still many people. Everyone present had very strong senses. At this moment, everyone around them was an enemy. There was a dead silence in the darkness. Who would be the first to attack? Everyone¡¯s breathing became hurried. No one wanted to dig a hole for themselves, but everyone wanted to be the first to finish.

    Finally, there was a roar, and someone revealed their true form. Closely after, spiritual influence exploded and engulfed the entire world, as if an armory from Mars had appeared. In an instant, there was a massive explosion. Meanwhile, Tsargesimon, who was outside, was overjoyed as he watched a group of people fight and struggle. It was obvious that this had greatly satisfied the vile interests of this supervisor. If this group of bastards wanted to show off to him, they first had to kill and show their drive!

    Two people rapidly charged towards Wang Zhong at the same time in order to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position. While the scores were being tallied, they would first bully the weakest ones!

    Their speeds were extremely quick, and they flew like a strong gust of wind. Then they moved, thunder rumbled, and they were full of might. They were no weaker than Yin Jiao.

    ¡°Heh heh. This little fellow is going to suffer.¡± Outside, it was as if Pigolo was watching an interesting farce.

    The darkness was only experienced by the people inside. However, to the people outside, the 900 pupils of the Combat Cultivation Hall and their actions were like clear projections that appeared on the ck cloth.

    He did not care about what he won or lost from his bet. Even if he won against Shannali, he would not actually ask for 100 Gold Star Stones from her. Celestialoids were usually pretty, and this fellow had a decent body that was the kind women liked. Even though this fellow was not a threat in his arena of love, he simply found this pretty boy offensive to the eyes.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Shannaliughed and said, ¡°Watch.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, when the two rapid figures rushed towards Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong suddenly ¡°disappeared¡± from the ck cloth.

    Yes, he disappeared!

    This was simply unthinkable.

    Pigolo widened his eyes. This was the first time he was shocked by the performance of a lower-leveled civilization.

    The artifact that the silver Titan supervisor had taken out was rather simr to a boundary weapon. It was obvious that it had powerful monitoring functions, but that human was actually able to trick the searching functions of an artifact of this grade? Needless to say, the others inside the artifact would not be able to see him.

    ¡°How did that fellow do it? Was he cheating?¡±

    The two rushing figures abruptly stopped and suddenly lost their objective. They obviously felt that this was unbelievable.

    A bear goblin with carnassial teeth and a massive insect with 100 legs that looked like a centipede had charged at him. One of them had revealed their true form early on. It was powerful, and the thick fat and bear skin made others feel that even a bomb would not be able to pierce through. Meanwhile, the other had a massive body and 100 slender legs. Every leg was filled with sharp pricks that looked like countless silver hooks as they dazzled.

    When they could no longer sense the target that they wanted to take advantage of, the two of them were temporarily dumbfounded. Then, they immediately red at each other. The rule in the darkness was to get rid of 10 opponents. Under such circumstances, when one met someone weaker than them, they would definitely kill them as quickly as possible. However, when one met someone stronger than them, they would quickly slip away. When they met someone on about the same level as them¡­ They would fight. If they did not even dare to fight evenly matched opponents and simply wanted to attack those weaker than them, they would not be able to find many opponents once everyone was dead.

    The bear goblin and the centipede from the insect race had evidently sensed that their strengths matched each other. After a moment of hesitation, they started to kill each other. The environment influenced the others, and the entire space was filled with killing intent.

 Chapter 1018 - Lao Wang Wants to Stand Ou

    <h4>Chapter 1018 Lao Wang Wants to Stand Ou</h4>

    ¡°Roar roar roar!¡± The bear goblin was even more fierce and attacked first. It used its body as a weapon and charged out like a speeding car, fiercely crashing on the centipede¡¯s body.Boom!

    The impact was extremely shocking. The body of the centipede, which was several dozen meters long, instantly curled up upon impact. However, it turned defense into offense, and its curled-up body conveniently wrapped around the bear goblin. The 100 sharp legs fiercely wrapped around the bear goblin, and the countless pricks on its legs hooked onto it, firmly holding on to the fur all over the bear goblin¡¯s body.

    A dark green liquid immediately flowed out from the pricks and tried to seep into the bear goblin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The bear goblin let out an angry roar, sending trembling sound waves out and creating a powerful vibration, causing the centipede¡¯s body to turn rigid. There was a risk of it breaking out, but fortunately, it was firmly trapped by the pricks. The two monsters wrapped around each other and tumbled in the ground. They rolled on the ground, and powerful spiritual influence trembled and filled the air. Their massive bodies beat each other up. The surface of the ground rumbled, causing a buzzing noise to sound from the ground.

    In the shadows of the darkness, Wang Zhong closed his eyes and observed this.

    In this world of darkness, it was not a problem whether one¡¯s eyes were able to adjust. There was indeed no light, and they could not see anything. They could only use their spiritual power and senses to determine the positions and actions of their enemies. Those with high vitalities were too conspicuous in their world of darkness. The vitality that their bodies released simply could not be concealed.

    However, Lao Wang was different. Humans were good at controlling their spiritual influence and could suppress their spiritual power and reactions to the minimum. Meanwhile, the divine cells could cause the remaining spiritual power to almost disappear, blocking and concealing themselves. At the same time, the powerful auras and disturbances did not affect Lao Wang¡¯s mood. This experience and level of control were not something these people couldpare to.

    Without any reaction from his vitality, there would be no reaction from his spiritual power. Thus, he naturally ¡°disappeared¡± from the bear goblin and centipede¡¯s field of vision.

    Lao Wang felt as if he had figured out the exact details in this world of darkness. The corners of his lips curled into a smile.

    The two fellows in front of him had almost equal strength. They were both Void Cores and were about 30% stronger than Yin Jiao. They exploded with a stable Spiritual Energy Value of around 250,000. This was a standard value for Void Cores. Even though this was only 50,000 more than Yin Jiao¡¯s peak, these two fellows were fighting normally. Wang Zhong estimated that they would be able to reach a peak of around 300,000.

    That was rtively terrifying. If Wang Zhong was at the level when he had just fought with Yin Jiao, it would have definitely been rather difficult to deal with one of them. But now, he was different from before. Two to three months of umted experience had allowed his spiritual power to reach a bottleneck. He was much more powerful than when he had fought with Yin Jiao! Furthermore, the attention of these two fellows waspletely concentrated on each other. At the same time, the cruel hand-to-hand fight exhausted them extremely quickly!

    He would wait for them to be more exhausted¡­ Now!

    Zeng!

    With a tap of his foot, he quickly approached the two of them in the darkness like a dim spirit.

    The two of them were at odds with each other and did not seem to have noticed this ¡°ant¡± that secretly approached them. They were rather exhausted from this fight but suddenly felt a strange power attacking them from overhead.

    Lao Wang did not hold back. Spiritual power instantly exploded from his divine cells, and his 3rd Drive was at full power. He aimed at both of them. With just two punches¡­

    Bang! Bang!

    The bear goblin and the centipede, who were not prepared at all, instantly felt as if their world had been turned upside down. They seemed like ordinary powerful punches, but the continuous after-effects came in sessive waves like a tide, instantly breaking through their defenses and attacking their vital points.

    Both of them felt something sweet in their throats at the same time, but before they could spurt out the blood from their mouths, they simply lost consciousness. Lao Wang did not have to continue attacking as the two fainted creatures instantly disappeared from the space. He could clearly sense that they had been moved out of this space at the same time.

    ¡°That¡¯s two.¡± There was a sh in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. His spiritual power flowed into his divine cells and instantly disappearedpletely from this ¡°dark curtain¡±.

    ¡°So amazing!¡± Outside, Jhonas was very enthusiastic and excitedly shouted. This was probably the only ss he did not feel sleepy in.

    Pigolo was rather dumbstruck when he saw this. Frankly speaking, getting rid of the bear goblin and the centipede was not too rare. The power he felt was also simr to that of the bear goblin. Most importantly, they werepletely unprepared from facing off against each other and allowed this fellow to take advantage. However, he had seized a very good opportunity, causing the two creatures to simply disappear from the dark curtain. ¡°Is this fellow a chameleon¡­?¡±

    Shannali covered her mouth andughed lightly. ¡°It looks like you are going to lose.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Losing 100 Gold Star Stones was not painful to Pigolo, but it was embarrassing to lose in terms of insight in front of a beautiful woman. ¡°He¡¯s only dealt with two of them. Let¡¯s see whether he is this lucky next time.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Pigolo closed his mouth as two more rays of light had disappeared from the cloth once again. Then, two figures were sent out at the same time.

    It was Wang Zhong again!

    At that moment, multiple fights had broken out within the cloth. There were earth-shattering battles everywhere. Thus, it was just too easy to find two targets.

    He secretly approached them. Then, he raised his hand andnded his attack!

    ¡°How sturdy!¡± Lao Wang was still rather unsatisfied with his attack power. This was a member of the insect race with a hard shell and about three meters long, but its defense was shocking. Lao Wang had hit it in the middle of its head but only caused it to roll on the ground. Closely after, it withdrew its head and four limbs into its shell, like a turtle, and would note out no matter what. Even though Lao Wang spent a lot of effort, he was dumbfounded that he could not break the hard shell.

    This snakeworm had iron armor that could bepared to a dimensional barrier and had a naturally powerful defense. Even though the snakeworm was not considered strong, with its ridiculous natural endowments and defenses, it could be considered a tyrant.

    During times like these, he particrly missed his Neb Sword that had been stolen when he was outside Old Cow¡¯s shop. If he had the Neb Sword with him, cutting through something like this would have been like cutting through a watermelon.

    ¡°If I have the chance, I¡¯ll have to find a convenient artifact. Even if I don¡¯t have an artifact, a good divine weapon will do too,¡± thought Wang Zhong silently. His roommate¡¯s figure had already popped up in his head. ¡°Yes, the illusion race is good at refining weapons. I will have to find Little Jho for this.¡±

    The battle progressed very quickly. Furthermore, the more the battle progressed, the faster it became.

    A majority of the people in the cloth all formed pairs and ughtered each other. If they sensed someone approaching them to take advantage and did not feel that victory was certain, they would definitely give up onbat and immediately retreat. No one thought about sacrificing themselves to help others achieve their goal. Wang Zhong had also encountered two or three extremely powerful individuals among the new pupils. For example, he saw a bone goblin that looked as thin as a skeletal rack. However, the bone spurs all over his body could stretch and contract at will, and he had extremely vigorous attacking power. A ferocious evil influence radiated from his body, making Wang Zhong feel oppressed, and he immediately avoided him. There were more than one or two experts in the darkness.

    ¡°He has to hurry up. It should be very easy for this fellow to eliminate the ordinarybat cultivation pupils, but he cannot be pulled down too much by the peak experts. He has topete to be among the first 10.¡±

    p! p!

    While he strolled leisurely, another two fellows copsed.

    ¡°This sly fellow. This is cheating! He did not directly confront those warriors!¡± Pigolo was rather furious. This Earthling had actually dared to make him misjudge the situation in front of the woman he had taken a liking to.

    This time, a member of the Ghost race and a member of the goblin race had been eliminated.

    Lao Wang felt that the Ghost race was rather interesting. They were simr to the Soul race, but unlike the Soul race who could switch between material and hollow bodies, the Ghost race¡¯s bodies werepletely hollow. They were an umtion of consciousness like the dim spirits. They were particrly skilled in spirit-type attacks, and their bodies were extremely strong against material attacks.

    It was said that the stronger a member of the Ghost race was, the stronger the actualization of its body would be. Members of the Ghost race who were able to achieve their Gold Core would be Heavenly Ghosts and would be able to refine their bodies to switch between material and hollow bodies like the Soul race. They would even be able to diffuse and integrate with the heaven and the earth, allowing them to be immortal!

    Taking out this member of the Ghost race was not easy. If it had not been for the fact that it had been injured after fighting with the goblin, just with its faintly discernible body, Wang Zhong felt that 95% of the power in his punch would havended in the air. Under normal circumstances, his typical methods would not have even been able to injure it.

    Ding ~~

    This was the 10th.

    As the member of the Ghost race disappeared from the ck curtain with an unwilling expression, Wang Zhong felt a dinging sound in his head. A gentle wave of power pushed him. Then, he felt the darkness around him suddenly disappear. He was left standing on the Violence Field.

    The light around him was very bright and dazzling aftering out from extreme darkness. The ck cloth was still hovering overhead. Meanwhile, there was arge and disorderly group of Combat Cultivation Hall pupils on the left. There were about 300 to 400 of them, as almost half of the 900 pupils in the Combat Cultivation Hall had been eliminated. However, this was evidently just a warm-up for the rest of thepetition. Some of those who had been eliminated woke up slightly and were panting as they sat on the ground. They rubbed their foreheads and licked their wounds. Meanwhile, some were still in a daze, and their injuries were severe. Even beforeing here, they had heard that the courses in the Combat Cultivation Hall would only ensure that they would not die, while injuries were amon urrence.

    Wang Zhong immediately saw a few familiar faces that he had gotten rid of. Meanwhile, he stood on an empty field on the left. He seemed to have been the first to finish. It waspletely empty around him, making Lao Wang rather surprised.

    He could sense a few powerful auras among the new pupils. The difference in strength among the pupils was veryrge, but were the peak experts still slower than him? However, when he looked up at what was happening in the ck cloth, he understood.

    For example, the bone goblin that had given him a very strong sense of oppression seemed much more powerful than ordinarybat cultivation pupils, but in reality, it was very difficult for him to eliminate others¡­ No matter which direction he went in, those who were weaker than him would definitely escape in all directions immediately and not give him the chance to get near. After all, they were official disciples of the Heavenly Gates. There were different levels of power, but in terms of speed and escaping, the otherbat cultivation disciples had their secret trump cards. When they were fully prepared, they could not be killed that easily.

    Other than the bone goblin, there were a Blood Demon, a Titan, and a ghost that looked like a dim spirit. They were all unusually strong, but their treatment had been simr. Other than one or two targets that escaped slowly, they basically drove people away and made them scatter throughout the world. They could not ¡°sneakily¡± approach them and easily resolve them like Lao Wang¡­

    Sigh. It looked like he was far ahead of the rest.

    As Lao Wang rubbed his nose, a sudden sound exploded. ¡°Boss Wang Zhong is brilliant and divine! Boss Wang Zhong is graceful and elegant! Boss Wang Zhong is invincible in the Combat Cultivation Hall!¡±

    This hoarse voice sounded like that of a drake and immediately attracted the attention of the eliminated participants, who were healing their wounds. Many who had been ambushed and eliminated by Wang Zhong looked at the source of the voice angrily. Although they had been secretly ambushed, they evidently still remembered the aura of the bastard who had ambushed them.

    Jhonas instantly pulled back his neck. Then, resentful gazes immediately turned to look at Lao Wang. Lao Wang was expressionless, but on the inside, he was dying to p this bastard to death. Attracting hate like this was simply asking for death.

    ¡°Shameless coward!¡±

    ¡°Despicable intruder!¡± Someone started to scold him angrily. They were unhappy that someone had used such methods to gain an advantage.

    ¡°If you have the guts,e and challenge me one on one! I can defeat you all by myself!¡± Those with short tempers could not help but explode with rage.

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± The voice of the silver Titan supervisor echoed from the distance. ¡°If you have lost, you have lost! Do you still not give in? What is this?!¡±

    This roar that sounded like dull thunder instantly shocked the eliminated pupils and made them tremble in fear. Their faces were bright red, and they no longer dared to make another sound. Then, they saw the silver Titan supervisor Tsargesimon prop up a massive umbre. There were a tall table and a recliner under the umbre. He was wearing a pair of sunsses and crossed his legs. A straw was stuck into arge can-like cup, and the fragrance of herbal tea wafted into the surroundings from the cup.

    Gu gu gu.

    He fiercely took arge sip. He was not like Elder Yimo. As a teacher in the Combat Cultivation Hall, he was responsible for many people but did not receive much profit. All along, he had been doing the thankless jobs in the Heavenly Gates, but no matter how tough the work was, he would still find some joy, right? Who got him involved in this? Furthermore, watching the performance inside the cloth was the only fun that these rookies could bring to him.

    He had seen Wang Zhong¡¯s performance. To be honest, this kind of opportunistic method was definitely lowly in the eyes of the honest and frank Titans. However, Tsargesimon was not a normal silver Titan. He stayed in the Combat Cultivation Hall where he taught rookies and was in charge of teaching this group of new rookies. The more normal a Titan was, the easier it would have been for them to go crazy.

    ¡°Young one, you are quite good at taking advantage of the situation.¡± After stopping the moring pupils, Tsargesimon¡¯s smile was extremely satisfied when he looked at Wang Zhong. He liked those who did not y their cards normally, especially when he sneaked up on the goblin and brought its crotch to its doom, as if its genitals had a burning hatred against him. When Tsargesimon watched this, he started to form goosebumps, but this was finally interesting.

    If not, even the strongest among this batch of new pupils, bone goblin Pavaro, would not even earn a bit of admiration in his eyes. ¡°You are first. You are rewarded with 10 points!¡±

    As he spoke, he conveniently took out a small book and made a mark. Wang Zhong smiled. What should be his was now his. Meanwhile, a majority of the eliminated pupils were dejected. Even though there were some who looked at him angrily, they did not dare to make a single noise in the end.

    ¡°Pigolo, you lost.¡± Shannaliughed cheerily at Pigolo.

    ¡°Ha ha, Shannali, you truly have discernment.¡± There was not a bit of unhappiness on Pigolo¡¯s face. Heughed loudly and passed her 100 Gold Star Stones. Of course, he also took this chance to touch Shannali¡¯s small hand. ¡°This Earthling is quite cunning, but he will not always be this lucky. Next time, we can bet more.¡±

    ¡°A thousand Gold Star Stones?¡± Shannali smiled and asked.

    Pigoloughed. ¡°They are simply riches, and it¡¯s not interesting to bet on them. We can bet our bodies. If I lose, I will apany you for a night, but if you lose, you will apany me for a night. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happens next time, next time. Thanks.¡± Shannaliughed and raised the pouch with 100 Gold Star Stones. She happened to see Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze and smiled at him while waving her hand.

    Wang Zhong saw this, but also saw Pigolo¡¯s dark expression while Shannali was waving at him. He did not know whether tough or to cry. He could immediately tell what the rtionship between them was. Wasn¡¯t he being attacked just because he was present?

    However, truthfully, this was not the only time he had been attacked just for being there.

    After waiting for more than ten minutes outside, the second pupil toplete his quota emerged. It was bone goblin Pavaro. There seemed to be a smile on his face, but when he saw Wang Zhong, who was standing in the victor¡¯s area, the cold smile immediately froze on his bony face.

    He was surprised. He was rather surprised!

    In particr, when he found out that Wang Zhong was more than ten minutes faster than him, he simply could not believe it.

    He had killed his enemies at a very fast speed. Even though the fellows he had chased were even more slippery than loaches, he had absolute confidence in his own speed. Thus, the entire process was considered sessful, and he did not dy much. He had even seen an expert from the Ghost race and his old enemy, Gorst, chase someone and end up entangled in conflict. As a result, seven or eight pupils joined hands and counterattacked, forcing him to flee. This was just wasting time.

    Frankly speaking, other than strength, this test also contained a certain element of luck. Pavaro had both the strength and the luck, but a weakling hadpleted the test more than ten minutes ahead of him¡­

    ¡°Pavaro, second. Five points.¡± The Titan supervisorzily announced. Although Pavaro was a top pupil in the Combat Cultivation Hall, there were these kinds of people in all batches of the Combat Cultivation Hall. He had seen far too many of them and was not interested.

    Closely after, the third to emerge was a Blood Demon whose entire body was blood red and who had goat horns on his head. Ferocity radiated from his entire body and soared into the sky, and his face was full of evil. It was said that he was cousins with Kakadinme, one of the four top experts in the Pill Refinery Hall. However, as his intelligence did not tend towards pill refinery or weapon refinery, and he was bloodthirsty and could not be calmed down, he was allocated to the Combat Cultivation Hall. He was the third to emerge. When he saw Pavaro, he scoffed coldly in disdain. It was obvious that they knew each other and did not want to give in. However, when he saw Wang Zhong, the cold arrogance on his face froze, just like Pavaro.

    This kind of weakling was ahead of him? What was this?

    ¡°Balor, third. Three points.¡±

    After Balor, the fourth person to achieve the goal finally emerged after a long time. It was a member of the Ghost race with negative energy radiating from its entire body.

 Chapter 1019 - Generous and Loyal Jhonas

    <h4>Chapter 1019 Generous and Loyal Jhonas</h4>

    ¡°Gorst, fourth. One point!¡±Ghost Gorst was not weaker than the two people in front of him. He and the other two people in front were called the top three experts in the new Combat Cultivation Hall batch. He had dyed for so long mainly because of a problem with his luck.

    To be honest, regardless of who won or lost among these three people, even though there was disdain on their faces, they would not be willing to give up on the inside. They would simply strive to do better the next time. Although the difference in points among the top three pupils was ratherrge, this was only the first lesson in the Combat Cultivation Hall. In the future, there would be many opportunities to obtain points and establish different sses. The three of them had obviously seen one another aspetitors who were worth focusing on in the future.

    After all, among the 900 new pupils in the vast Combat Cultivation Hall, these three people could only look upon one another. But how could they have lost to that Earthling called Wang Zhong?

    Their expressions were obviously dejected, and their gazes towards Wang Zhong were extremely unhappy. However, the silver Titan supervisor was just beside them, and it was not good to re up. Meanwhile, after the three of them, they waited for over half an hour before others started to emerge one after another.

    ¡°Tony, fifth. One point!¡±

    From the fourth ce to the tenth ce, they would each only obtain one point. Meanwhile, the others whopleted the test after that would simply reach the goal and not have points deducted.

    The long wait only continued until evening. Among all the lessons from the Three Great Halls, this was definitely the ss thatsted the longest. The observers at the side had all impatiently left. However, there were still many people ughtering one another in the cloth.

    The herbal tea in the silver Titan supervisor¡¯s cup had been finished, and he had no intention of continuing to wait. He waved hisrge hand, and the cloth that was hovering in the sky fled back into his hand with a whoosh. Closely after, the silver Titan supervisor casually shook the cloth, as if he was shaking off some dust. Then, the several dozen pupils who were still fighting for life and death were all thrown out.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±

    Tsargesimonzily yawned. He had evidently not set any time limit in advance, and this waspletely up to his mood. ¡°All those who have not reached the target will have five points deducted, while those who have been eliminated will have 10 points deducted. Dismissed!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, especially the group of people that had been tossed out at the end. Among them, many of them had already gotten rid of eight or nine enemies and were fatigued. Even though their final enemy was about to copse, they had been thrown out by this fellow. Not only did they fail, they would also have five points deducted?

    ¡°Supervisor! This is unfair!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did not set a time period in advance. I was just about to kill ten enemies! But I was forcibly stopped!¡±

    ¡°Someone else was able to get first with trickery, but our points are going to be deducted even though we fought so desperately! There are too many gaps in this kind of test!¡±

    Many people immediately protested their unhappiness, but before they could finish shouting, a thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky. This was truly a bolt from the blue. There was a massive rumble, and the fellow who shouted ¡°this test is too annoying¡± was struck. His entire body instantly turned charred and stiff, unable to move, like a piece of charcoal. He felt as if there was no air even in his nostrils.

    Everyone in the surroundings immediately kept quiet out of fear. It was too terrifying to be struck by a thunderbolt if they said something disagreeable.

    ¡°Your luck is not bad,¡± said Tsargesimonzily towards the fellows who shouted various injustices. ¡°I usually choose all the ones who stand out to ughter. I only attacked the one whose voice was the loudest this time. So don¡¯t bicker with me!¡±

    Everyone in the Combat Cultivation Hall looked at one another helplessly. The charcoal-like figure stood on the ground like a tree that had been struck by lightning. Until now, there was still electricity revolving around him and going in and out of his nostrils¡­ Damn. Would there still be another one as foolish as he was?

    ¡°Very good.¡± Tsargesimon was very satisfied with his effect of silencing the crowd. ¡°Remember, in the Combat Cultivation Hall, I call the shots? Is this fair? I am fair!¡±

    Everyone kept quiet out of fear and watched the Titan supervisor leave. When he was several steps away, he seemed to have thought of something and turned back. Then, he threw out arge stack of books as if he was performing conjuring tricks. ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot. These are the basics and the general principles of the three types ofbat. Take one book each and read them at home. If you don¡¯t understand, you can go and eat shit.¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar¡­ Was thisbat cultivation? Why was it different from the scene that they had imagined? To be honest, although the Combat Cultivation Hall was the ¡°weakest¡± Hall, in reality, they were the strongest. Other than ascending through the Heavenly Gates,bat cultivation had the most power of governance. The others were useless. If they could not ascend, then they would only be king if they could actually fight.

    Thus, there was nock of pupils in the Combat Cultivation Hall who wanted to act like an overlord. Furthermore, in reality, they were equipped with qualifications if they were able toe here. The Heaven had set rules but did not interfere with the structure below them.

    However, these future ¡°rulers¡± seemed to have been humiliated. What did he mean by having them go back to reading the basics? He was the supervisor! He was the supervisor in charge of teaching!

    The pupils of the Combat Cultivation Hall looked at one another helplessly. The teaching method of this Titan supervisor was really¡­ no match to that of the Pill Refinery Hall and Weapon Refinery Hall!

    This time, someone dared to silently pick up one of the books after the Titan supervisor was far away from everyone¡¯s sight. It was naturally Wang Zhong.

    The book was rather thin. He flipped through the book and casually took a look. It introduced some basic concepts ¡ª that the Combat Cultivation Hall was mainly divided into three mainbat systems. Frankly speaking, there were three different attacking methods.

    The strongest was cultivating thunder techniques. This thunder technique was not ordinary thunder and lightning that they understood but was a kind of thunder art. It was one of the fiercest and most mysterious attacks in the divine territory, where one achievedplete agreement with the heaven and the earth. There were many ways it could be disyed. The lightning that revolved around silver Titans¡¯ bodies was just one kind. In reality, it was a rather deep andplicatedposite subject.

    The next was cultivating goblin arts. It was simr to the various great techniques that weremonly understood, such as the soul-devouring technique, goblin fog, transformation, expanding to the size of the world, and various goblin arts. These were actually great techniques that were formed through spiritual power, techniques, or even working with artifacts. This was also the main art that most Combat Cultivation pupils knew.

    The third was body arts, where one used their bodies to fight. There were various techniques and skills. To be honest, this was the kind that was looked down upon the most.

    These so-called great techniques could be applied anywhere once they were mastered. Although body arts had a vast range of uses, in reality, they had the fewest special features. Only lower-ssed civilizations who could not create thunder techniques and goblin arts as they had no natural endowments had no choice but to cultivate this. In particr, thunder techniques and goblin arts required one to form their Void Core.

    The reason why Wang Zhong felt that Yin Jiao¡¯sbat level was low was that the standard of Wang Zhong¡¯s body-artsbat techniques was too high. Furthermore, Yin Jiao¡¯s goblin arts were not very developed. When he used his unskilled goblins arts to face off against a peak body-arts expert, under the circumstances that their spiritual power did not gain them the advantage, the results were obvious.

    No matter whether it was thunder techniques or goblin arts, their true strength would appear in theter stages. As for body arts, as their strength increased and theirbat methods changed, they would be overtaken as time passed¡­ If they were to face off, one would be an expert in body arts, while the other would be asrge as the world and several hundred meters tall. What could your small fist do? You would simply be trampled to death.

    In this aspect, Lao Wang was very clear that there was a limit to techniques. It was very difficult for a Casted Soul soldier to face a Heroic Soul soldier. He was not talking about the strongest Casted Soul facing the weakest Heroic Soul, but of a realistic situation. Wang Zhong knew that he did not need to panic precisely because he understood this. When faced with this kind of situation, he had to first stabilize his situation, raise his position, and seize opportunities. Only then would he be able to find a method for humans to form their Void Core.

    This would not just be an individual method, but an innovative method for the entire human civilization. It was already worth giving offerings to the gods if the higher-ssed civilizations did not kill them. With humans¡¯ learning abilities, as long as they found a way, not only would Wang Zhong rapidly improve, so would the others. Everything was difficult in the beginning. Whoever was able to make this first step would be able to change the status of humans.

    The ss was over¡­ Lao Wang left as a group of people stared at him. Everyone did not dare to stare at the Titan supervisor, but it was fine to stare at this despicable and shameless victor. If looks could kill, Lao Wang would have died 10,000 times.

    ¡°Look at the disgusting way he walks. I really want to give him a beating!¡±

    ¡°Even this kind of despicable and shameless fellow can get first?¡±

    The sounds of discussion behind continued, but Lao Wang simply smiled. This was only the first day, but he seemed to have offended all his fellow pupils in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    When he returned to the mushroom house, Flying Pig Jhonas was smiling on his bed like an idiot.

    ¡°Boss! You¡¯re too awesome!¡±

    ¡°You were also very good at helping me pull in hate.¡± Lao Wang red at the Flying Pig with evil intentions. ¡°You really added that vital finishing touch.¡±

    Lao Wang was joking. The Pill Refinery Hall was his goal, but if he wanted to break out of this circle, he definitely had to perform. It was even more important for him topete for points. It was inevitable that he would step over and offend some people. However, this ¡°offense¡± only urred because there was a disparity between what others understood about your status and strength in the beginning and now. This was a process that he had to go through. There was no difference between fiercer or gentler.

    Meanwhile, being despised meant no harm for him. Mysteriously, the pupils from small Factions and powers acted cautiously here, not just because they did not have enough strength, but because of the restrictions from external powers. They could kill their fellow pupils, but if they provoked a prince, it would only take one sentence for someone else to eliminate their level-6 Faction.

    However, Lao Wang was not afraid. Earthlings did not even have a nest in the divine territory. Could it get even worse than this? After all, he who is down need fear no fall. In fact, this was actually an advantage.

    Jhonasughed awkwardly and did not know whether Lao Wang was nning to move his muscles after this. At this moment¡­

    Knock knock knock¡­

    There was a knocking sound from outside. Jhonas practically flew out. ¡°Boss, you sit down! I¡¯ll open the door!¡±

    It was a messenger from the insect race. This insect seemed rather out of the ordinary and had a broad pair of transparent wings. However, its body looked like that of adybug and was not very big. It was about one foot long and had a pocket in its stomach area. When Jhonas pulled open the door, two letters with the gold seal of the Heavenly Gates simply shot out from its pocket and steadily floated to the table.

    Hum!

    Once the armored insect finished sending the letters, it waved its wings and disappeared with a whoosh. It was incredibly fast.

    ¡°How shy!¡± Jhonas¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How handsome. This is a golden armored insect. Tsk tsk. The top messengers in the insect race!¡±

    Messengers were a massive industry in the Alliance, and there were messengers among all the races. However, not every creature could be a messenger. The divine territory had defined very strict limits. The gold armored insects were considered rather outstanding messengers. They were beautiful and flew very quickly. Furthermore, they were serious and rigorous, and did not y around. Thus, they were considered the top messengers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the letters first.¡±

    Wang Zhong did not have any wild wishes for the messenger. Since the letter had the seal of the Heavenly Gates, it was probably to assign them their missions to earn points.

    The envelopes were thick, and they could even feel something hard inside. When they opened the envelopes to take a look, they saw three letters and a sign with the Star Alliance word for bat¡± engraved on each envelope.

    ¡°These are the point missions from the Three Great Halls.¡±

    ¡°Pill Refinery Mission: Collect 26 different ingredients for the level-7 Blood Creation Living Flesh Pill. Reward: 10 points. Pill Refinery pupils who do notplete this mission will have 10 points deducted.¡±

    ¡°Weapon Refinery Mission: Collect 100 kilograms of living Aggadahsi metal. Reward: 10 points. Weapon Refinery pupils who do notplete this mission will have 10 points deducted.¡±

    ¡°Combat Cultivation Mission: Seize a Combat Cultivation Stone from a fellow pupil. Reward: 10 points. This mission cannot be repeated. Combat Cultivation pupils who do notplete this mission will have 10 points deducted.¡±

    The missions were simple to understand. The pupils of the Three Great Halls only had toplete the mission from their own Hall or have their points deducted. It was up to them whether they wanted to do the missions from the other Halls. If theypleted these other missions, they would be rewarded. If not, there would not be any punishment either.

    Lao Wang carefully looked at the 26 ingredients required for the Pill Refinery Mission and immediately started to worry. He had never even heard about many of the ingredients on the list. Back then, even though he knew some general knowledge from Boss Sea and knew some spiritual flowers and nts, Boss Sea only had a small shop, and refining a level-9 pill was already his peak. How many valuable objects could hee into contact with? Wang Zhong had only seen one or two ingredients needed to refine this level-7 pill at Boss Sea¡¯s shop. Furthermore, many ingredients seemed to be extremely powerful just based on their names alone. Who knew how much he had to pay for these ingredients? Furthermore, had the Pill Refinery Hall started off by refining level-7 pills? Back then, Boss Sea had squeezed into a pill Faction by risking his life and was only able to refine level-9 pills after studying for 10 years. This was really¡­

    ¡°I know about the living Aggadhasi metal.¡± When it came to weapon refinery materials, Jhonas was the absolute professional. ¡°It is also called the ck gold. It is simply the most basic forging material and has high permeability with the soul. Although 100 kilograms is quite a lot, it is still fine. It¡¯s not too expensive.¡±

    ¡°How much is it?¡± Lao Wang curiously asked.

    ¡°Not much, just around 30 Gold Star Coins,¡± said Jhonas in a rich and arrogant manner. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Lao Wang kept quiet. All his wealth was only enough to buy one-third of that amount¡­ A basic material for weapon refinery was so expensive. He no longer dared to imagine the price of the 26 ingredients for the level-9 pill. It would definitely be amusing.

    The next mission was thest one: the Combat Cultivation Mission.

    This was the simplest mission. All new pupils had received abat sign. All they had to do was get rid of someone and seize their sign. Of course, there was also a restriction. They could not seize the signs from those lower than them, but could steal from those higher than them.

    For example, the Pill Refinery Hall pupils could only seize the signs from their fellow pupils and could not attack pupils from the Weapon Refinery Hall or the Combat Cultivation Hall. Meanwhile, the Weapon Refinery Hall could challenge the Pill Refinery Hall, but could not attack the Combat Cultivation Hall. On the other hand, the Combat Cultivation Hall waspletely unrestrained. This was a protection mechanism. If they did not do so and allowed the Solid Core experts from the Pill Refinery Hall to attack, all the pupils in the Combat Cultivation Hall would be ttened in a matter of minutes.

    The two of them sat together and looked at the missions. When they finished looking at the missions, Lao Wang turned his gaze to look at Jhonas. Jhonas instantly felt a cold chill and shrank into a corner as if he had touched electricity. His expression was full of rm. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t possibly be that inhumane, right?¡±

    What kind of joke was this? It was simply too easy for a scoundrel who could take out 10bat cultivation pupils in seconds to finish Jhonas.

    Wang Zhongughed out loud. This fellow was far too cowardly. During the battle in the Combat Cultivation Hall in the day, it looked as if he had won easily, but in reality, the spiritual power of some people in the Combat Cultivation Hall was terrifying. Take for example bone goblin Pavaro, Ghost Gorst, and Blood Demon Balor¡­ The spiritual power of these people was so high that Lao Wang could not even measure it. They were beings that could almost oppress him in terms of power and speed. Once they broke through their boundaries, it would be very difficult for him to disy hisbat techniques. Although his performance was outstanding, Wang Zhong knew that those people had not formed any interest in him.

    ¡°This mission is not difficult. If there are any convenient targets, I can help youplete the mission too,¡± said Wang Zhong. He did not even think about weapon cultivation. As for pill cultivation¡­ What a headache.

    Jhonas was stunned. Then, his little beady eyes started to roll. ¡°Boss, you are such a good friend. I, Jhonas, am also loyal. I have packed all the pill refinery materials¡­ Of course, I am just lending these to you.¡±

    ¡°Everything?¡±

    ¡°Everything!¡±

    Lao Wang did not hold back. ¡°Okay, I will definitely return the favor in the future when I have the ability to do so!¡±

    Jhonas was definitely acting as a pig to eat a tiger. Although the illusion race was only a level-5 civilization, many families from the illusion race were bosses in various Chambers of Commerce in the Land, mainly because of their specialty in refining weapons. On the one hand, they had umted arge amount of riches and resources from the other worlds through public weapons like the Neb Sword. On the other hand, they also maintained good cooperative rtionships with some great powers in the divine territory.

    Jhonas had never met such a strange person like Wang Zhong. It was not a coincidence that he and Wang Zhong had been allocated to the same ce; this had all been arranged. The illusion race was famous for being hostages, and almost all the members of the illusion race in the Heavenly Gates had the experience of being beaten up by a tycoon. Thus, they had specially allocated the ¡°weakest¡± to him, but they had never thought that the weakest was better at fighting than he was. However, Jhonas had also expected this. Lower-ssed civilizations who had never seen the world would definitely not have such arge appetite.

    However, Jhonas had never even dreamed that this fellow would be like an older brother and not steal from him. To be honest, the illusion race had never encountered such a good thing, let alone meeting someone who would help them out. As a result, the Flying Pig could not disy his acting skills. Very quickly, Jhonas adjusted himself. In the entire divine territory, a member of the goblin race who could live sofortably was definitely highly skilled.

    ¡°Then we shall go to Heavenly Gates Street tomorrow!¡± Jhonas had jumped up and was full of excitement. Lao Wang¡¯s ingredients had been settled, but Jhonas felt as if his future life in the Heavenly Gates had been settled too. ¡°That is the top-grade shopping district in the inner circle of the Heavenly River, and almost everything can be found there. Yes, yes. We can even buy a messenger there. How convenient!¡±

    In the divine territory, especially in the Heavenly Gates, other than the Machinery race that couldmunicate through electric waves, as well as a few special civilizations that relied on various special characteristics of their civilization, most of the other civilizations needed to rely on messengers, like the insect they had encountered earlier.

    ¡°Why is this so backward?¡± Lao Wang did not quite understand. Back then, when he was at the Heavenly Treasures Street, he had already discovered this strange phenomenon. Humans, who had not even reached the standard of a level-4 civilization, had been able to invent the extremely convenient Skylink in the Holy City and even on Earth. However, when he arrived in the divine territory, a ce where various top civilizations gathered,munication became backward. When he was at the Heavenly Treasures Street, Lao Wang even wondered whether this was because Old Cow and the others were not rich enough. However, he had never expected that it was the same aftering to the Heavenly Gates.

    When Jhonas heard such an idiotic question, he could not help but want to taunt him.

 Chapter 1020 - Natural Instincts of a Seductress

    <h4>Chapter 1020 Natural Instincts of a Seductress</h4>

    However, Jhonas immediately thought about Lao Wang¡¯s terrifyingbat power and suppressed any taunts he had. Then, heughed hollowly. ¡°What do you mean backward? The civilizations that rule the divine territory are not technology types and are not interested in this kind of thing. Whoever the ruler is will naturally determine the direction we develop in. Furthermore, Boss, haven¡¯t you heard that convenience makes peoplezy¡­?¡±Lao Wang somewhat understood. In the eyes of the experts, all technology that allowed their lives to be more convenient were ythings that dposed their flesh and spirit. Yes, when life became more convenient, people would bezy. In severalrge environments in the Land, they might be rtively better in this aspect. After all, there were many pure-technology civilizations in the Star Alliance. However, in the Heavenly Gates, one would fly if one could fly, and use legs to run if one could not fly. This was a method of tempering one¡¯s body.

    Unless the artifact that you had refined helped you to fly, or were profound messenger of your path[a], you had to cultivate to your peak before thinking of having a convenient life. To put it nicely, it was a stimting environment that encouraged one to advance. In essence, the divine territory was concerned about this problem.

    At night, Jhonas quickly went to dreand and started to sleep soundly.

    This fellow had a very mysterious skill. When he slept during ss, he would not snore, but when he slept in the hostel at night, his snores were earth-shattering.

    Lao Wang was speechless. Why was everything that had to do with this creature loud? He really wanted to see what the results would be if this fellow let out terrifying snores during Weapon Refinery sses.

    Wang Zhong did not sleep. Of course, this was not because of the snores from the fellow beside him. He was quietly pondering by himself.

    One look and he could tell that the materials required for the Pill Refinery mission were not cheap. Although Jhonas had agreed very quickly, this was probably a joke between them. Wang Zhong could not always borrow money from others. He had to develop his own resources.

    Just listening to Elder Yimo¡¯s lessons allowed Lao Wang to form a great interest in pill refinery. This could be said to be the most important as it was the key to allowing him to pioneer and master a method for Earthlings to form their Core. More importantly, it was the capital for Earthlings to free themselves.

    Among the civilizations in the divine territory, the Bell race had relied solely on pill studies to give themselves a new lease on life. There was nothing else. As for the other lower-ssed civilizations, being able to advance by one civilization level (after painstakingly mixing in with the divine territory for countless years) was already considered very good. Furthermore, advancing from level-4 to level-5 was easy, and there was hope to advance from level-5 to level-6. But what about a level-6 civilization advancing to level-7 or level-8? The higher they went, the more difficult it would be. The difficulty would multiply, and it was practically impossible to achieve unless they spent their ill-gotten gains.

    Furthermore, not only was it normally difficult to increase the level of a civilization, in reality, the higher civilizations had also always been oppressing the lower-ssed civilizations. There were only so many resources, and the territory of the divine territory was only so big. If others rose, what would happen to the high-leveled civilizations? Would they help one another? What a joke. Squeezing into the circles of peak civilizations in the divine territory was not something that ordinary experts could do.

    After all, the task was arduous and the road was long.

    Lessons in the Heavenly Gates were not held every day. The Combat Cultivation Hall had more courses and would have more than ten lessons every month. Meanwhile, the Weapon Hall had rtively fewer lessons, and having five lessons a month was already not bad. After all, the high-leveled supervisors had to cultivate as well. Time was precious and asking them to spend five days to teach was already a massive investment. As for the Pill Refinery Hall, there was only one lesson per month. It was higher than the two other Halls, and the Elder would only show mercy when he was in a particrly good mood.

    What kind of identity did Elder Yimo have? Even though he seemed kind and amiable, and was small and thin, he was an expert who was on the same level as the current supervisor, Erza. He was a peak Gold Core almighty expert and was one of the absolute overlords of the Land. Just how valuable was the time of this person? Taking out half a day to teach the new pupils was simply considered a massive favor. It was simply one¡¯s wildest fantasy to expect him to be surrounded by new pupils daily.

    The next day, there were no lessons for all three Halls. Once Jhonas woke up in the morning, he excitedly made an uproar and was about to head for the Heavenly Gates Street.

    The entire Heavenly Gates was extremely big. The entire area from the entrance towards Heaven until here was the Heavenly Pond area. However, even as official pupils of the Heavenly Gates, they were still unable to act in the outskirts of the Heavenly Gates with their current rights. They could not even see the Heavenly Pond, let alone go there, as it was a ssified area.

    After that were the ces where the Three Great Halls carried out their lessons, including the Furnace Mountain where pills were refined, the Creation Hall where weapons were cultivated, and the Violence Field wherebat was trained. They were all built around the Heavenly River.

    It was said that many higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates, such as the elders and the supervisors, would usually live within these three sacred areas. Meanwhile, ordinary pupils could only enter these areas during official lessons. Furthermore, they could only enter specified areas.

    Further out was where the pupils from each Hall lived. There were severalyers to this area, and the Boy Mountain where Wang Zhong and the others lived was in the outermost area. Of course, this outermost area was also rtive, as it was still considered within the Heavenly Gates. Meanwhile, there was a rtivelyrge external Heavenly Gates area in the outskirts of Boy Mountain. There was the Spiritual Field District of the Heavenly Gates, which specialized in growing various kinds of strange flowers and nts, and took up a rtivelyrge area. There was also the Heavenly River sandpit. The sandpit was the most brilliant ce in the entire Land and had the highest production efficiency. It was situated in the outer [b]area. Since it was the source of the Heavenly River, the energy in the area was pure. Furthermore, the spiritual sand in that small ce could fetch a value of 10,000 Gold Star Stones daily and was simply a money-making machine. There were also many other Heavenly Gates businesses. The Heavenly Gates Street was no more than a shopping street for the few merchants who opened their trade to people outside.

    Both Jhonas and Lao Wang could not fly, and heading towards the Heavenly Gates Street from Boy Mountain was not a short journey. They chatted as they walked but did not hate the silence either. asionally, pupils would fly overhead and cast disdainful gazes at the two people on the ground. To Void Core experts, flying was a basic operation, even within the Heavenly Gates where the spiritual pressure was shocking.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Once I start refining weapons, the first thing I will refine is a flying sword!¡± Jhonas looked at those who were flying around and felt extremely jealous. Although the illusion race did not face obstacles in achieving their Core, they had to umte their Core over time. ording to Jhonas¡¯s own calctions, unless he suddenly exploded with great power, it would be very difficult for him to achieve his Void Core before he graduated. ¡°The feeling of flying around is really toofortable.¡±

    ¡°You should get rid of your habit of sleeping in ss.¡± Lao Wang was helpless towards Jhonas¡¯s sweet confidence.

    ¡°Geniuses don¡¯t have to do so! Boss, I will also refine a flying sword for you!¡± Jhonas started to dance for joy. ¡°I will simply refine a pair of multicolored male and female flying swords. Then, I will use the male sword, and Boss will use the¡­ Hmm. Male and female flying swords are no good. Let¡¯s refine mother and child flying swords! They will alsoe in a pair. Then, I will use¡­!¡±

    The Flying Pig immediately rephrased himself under Lao Wang¡¯s cruel gaze. Just as he was about to continue chattering, several pairs of eyes red at them from the sky. Closely after, three figures suddenly fell from the sky in front of them, kicking up the soil beneath their feet.

    They were three Combat Cultivation pupils. One of them was female, and the other two were male. Lao Wang and Jhonas seemed to have seen them in the Combat Cultivation Hall yesterday.

    The female was a member of the Seductress race. Her body was thin and soft, as if she did not have any bones. Just like how a majority of females from the Seductress race dressed, her clothes were very ¡°thin¡±. Thin feathers covered her shoulders and her chest. Her perky buttocks and long legs were all exposed. Every move she made and every casual action from her charmed everyone. Any man would turn to look at her.

    The other two were from the Blood Demon race. In particr, one of them had crooked sheep horns on his head that were not symmetrical. This was rather eye-catching; plus, he was one of the 10 people Lao Wang had ambushed and gotten rid of yesterday. Thus, Lao Wang had asting impression on him. However, these Blood Demons were somewhat weather[c]. The female Seductress was obviously a Void Core, but the two Blood Demons seemed to be at the peak Foundational Stage and were carried along when the female Seductress flew. The goblin race, the Seductress race, and the Blood Demon race all came from the same branch. Furthermore, with the strength of the Blood Demon race, Foundational Stage Blood Demons had been sent here not just to make up the numbers, unlike with the lower-ssed civilizations. They either had extremely powerful natural endowments and potential but had only cultivated for a short time, or had background and bloodline. With their identity, it was not strange for them to travel with a Void Core Seductress.

    Not only did Lao Wang have a strong impression of them, but Jhonas beside him had an even stronger impression on them. Looking at the ferocity and killing intent that the two Blood Demons showed when they charged down, one did not even need to think to know what these three people were nning.

    However, before the three of them could speak, Wang Zhong had already stretched out his hand. ¡°Hand over yourbat signs.¡±

    The atmosphere there instantly froze. What in the world was this?

    Jhonas almost pissed his pants. Although he knew that his Boss was very fierce and that the Blood Demon was not a Void Core and had been eliminated by Boss yesterday, Boss had ambushed him after he was exhausted from battle yesterday. Today, they were full of vigor. Furthermore, there were three of them; one of which was a Void Core. Did he dare to fight them? He was just asking for death!

    The three of them were stunned. Then, they could not help butugh out loud.

    ¡°This idiot. I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m amused.¡±

    ¡°Young one, you stole our line. I will show you why flowers are red in an instant!¡± The Blood Demon who had been ambushed yesterday fiercely said, ¡°Today, I¡­¡±

    However, before he could finish speaking, the figure in front of him disappeared.

    Whoosh~

    Boom!

    A fist that was asrge as a sandbag simply mmed into the horns of the Blood Demon. Then, there was arge cracking sound, and the horns started to break from Wang Zhong¡¯s punch. It was so painful that the Blood Demon instantly fainted.

    Horns were the weapons of Blood Demons, but at the same time, the horns were their weaknesses. These horns were extremely sturdy, but anything that was sturdy would definitely have a weak point. The roots of the horns were the weakest.

    During yesterday¡¯s battle, Lao Wang¡¯s greatest gain was seeing the special or obvious weaknesses of the various races. For example, the weakness of the Blood Demons would be well-protected during typical battles. They would naturally use spiritual power to protect their horns and turn their weakness into their strong point. However, with Lao Wang¡¯s unreasonable and unusual moves, a second of carelessness was enough to make them harbor a grudge.

    The Blood Demon beside him was shocked. This had not just happened because the other Blood Demon was careless. The Earthling obviously could not even fly and had not achieved the Void Core Stage. There was an upper limit to his spiritual power, so who would have imagined that he could suddenly move so quickly? The shadow was much faster than when a Void Core expert traveled at full speed.

    ¡°Despicable fellow, you ambushed me again!¡± The Blood Demon exploded with rage and hurriedly used his spiritual power to protect his horns from further harm before anything else.

    But it was toote as the Earthling¡¯s actions were just too fast. The Blood Demon was simply in the Foundational Stage, and his Spiritual Energy Value was probably only around 200,000. Even if he exploded with all his strength, it would only take a few minutes for Lao Wang to get rid of him¡­

    Pa!

    There was a massive ring, and the spiritual power, which had notpletely disyed its defensive effects, was destroyed with one strike from Lao Wang. His power was just too fierce, and the pair of horns was almost chopped off. Blood started to flow, and the Blood Demon fainted like hisrade earlier.

    The scene instantly fell silent, and Wang Zhong was somewhat speechless. They must have just been born to a good background. With these kinds ofbat reflexes, he did not know how many times they would have died in other worlds.

    Wang Zhong dusted his hands in disgust. As he touched the bodies of the Blood Demons, he did not forget to ask Jhonas, ¡°Why are they so weak?¡±

    Jhonas was speechless as well and felt somewhat numb. Was Wang Zhong too strong, or were his opponents too weak? How could this have happened? He knew these two Blood Demons. They were from aristocrat families and had potential at a young age. This time, they had been sent to the Heavenly Gates. They should not have been this weak.

    ¡°These two are probably like me and got in through the back door,¡± said the Flying Pig in a rather low tone, mainly because the female Void Core Seductress was still beside them. She had not attacked. Was Boss acting far too early?

    The female Seductress had no n to attack at all. Instead, she looked at Wang Zhong, who was touching the bodies of the Blood Demons, with great interest. She felt that a true expert had appeared. The Earthling attacked quickly, urately, and fiercely. Furthermore, he had instantly finished umting his power. Meanwhile, the Blood Demons were used to acting and only fighting after umting power. They could not catch up and react immediately, and were finished off before they could disy their power.

    This was a characteristic of ssic bottom-dwelling civilizations. Only a very few bottom-dwelling civilizations could control the spiritual power in the divine territory so quickly. It seemed easy, but in reality, this had always been the patent of high-leveled civilizations. The high-leveled civilizations were high-leveled precisely because of their affinity with the high-leveled power in the divine territory after many years thanks to their natural endowments. This human¡­ was interesting.

    ¡°Oh, nice. There¡¯s one for each of us.¡± Lao Wang simply took away twobat signs and threw one at Jhonas. Then, he stood up and looked at the female Seductress.

    Lao Wang had seen this female in the Combat Cultivation Hall yesterday. However, she was not involved in the battle inside the cloth but stood in the audit area¡­

    She was Bluesky Deese, a Pill Refinery pupil from the Seductress race!

    The 100 people who had filled up the Pill Refinery Hall could not be looked down upon easily. With Lao Wang¡¯s current level, he would not provoke this kind of person easily either, as long as they did not cause trouble for him.

    Bluesky Deese did not have any intention to step up on behalf of the two Blood Demons. In fact, there was not much rtion between them in the first ce.

    She simply liked Combat Cultivation pupils as they were robust and crude. These two Blood Demons were simply ythings she had found pleasing to the eye on the streets today. However, they were not even worth mentioningpared to Wang Zhong. Putting aside the good fight that Wang Zhong had put up in the cloth on the Violence Field, just the two simple and crude strikes against the two Blood Demons and his personality suited Bluesky Deese¡¯s taste very well.

    Seductresses liked robust males, especially those with particrly fierce souls. It was obvious that Wang Zhong was this kind of male.

    ¡°Do you want to experience double cultivation with me?¡± She did not even care about the unlucky Blood Demons. Instead, sheughed cheerily and looked at Wang Zhong. Techniques that involved Seductresses with other races would also involve double cultivation. There were no restrictions on the type of target. Furthermore, this was not achieving bnce through intercourse between male and female, but a cultivation method where both sides would benefit. She wanted to find an interesting and strong soul. Of course, this was simply her personal hobby. Wang Zhong was her cup of tea.

    It was as if her beautiful eyes had discharged electricity and seduced Jhonas¡¯s soul. His eyes turned into slits, and he started to drool profusely as he nodded his head in a trance. However, it was obvious that no one cared about him.

    Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that.¡±

    This clean and nimble rejection did not anger Bluesky Deese. He hadpletely ignored the natural charm abilities of the Seductress race. How interesting, how interesting! This was an excellent prey.

    How about using force? Only lowly people would do such things. The process of conquering was the peak enjoyment that all high-leveled civilizations pursued!

    ¡°I am Bluesky Deese.¡± She smiled. ¡°Handsome man, if you have second thoughts about it, you can look for me in the Pill Refinery Hall any time. I will bring you to enjoy the best of life.¡±

    As they watched the female Seductress soar into the air and disappear, Jhonas, who was beside him, took half a minute before he recovered from his trance. Then, he let out the mournful wail of a pig.

    ¡°B¡ªboss? Are you stupid?!¡± He had kept this sentence in for half an hour. In the end, his fear towards Lao Wang¡¯sbat ability had not allowed him to withstand this silence. Jhonas jumped up. ¡°That was a Seductress! She asked you to do double cultivation with her, but you rejected her? You rejected her?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my cup of tea. It¡¯s too casual.¡± Lao Wang rubbed his chin and was not particr about the impoliteness in Jhonas¡¯s words.

    Jhonas was simply speechless. ¡°What was casual about that? From that Seductress, that was an extremely official invitation. My god, someone had actually rejected her¡­¡±

    The Seductress race was notscivious. Instead, this was the nature of their race. Furthermore, the techniques involved in double cultivation caused misunderstandings among many other races. In the divine territory and in the Heavenly Gates, receiving the favor of a Seductress was definitely not a bad thing. Their double cultivation methods did not harm others and would instead benefit each other. Many people had great riches but could not receive the favor of a Seductress, such as Jhonas himself¡­

    ¡°Although Seductresses are adept at conspiracies and schemes, there is really no harm being together with them. That is a win-win situation, ah! Ah ah ah!¡± Jhonas¡¯s drool flowed as he panted heavily. When he looked at Wang Zhong, he felt as if he was looking at an idiot. If that Seductress was willing to do double cultivation with Jhonas, he would be willing even if his lifespan was shortened by 10 years.

    ¡°Are there no males in the Seductress race? I heard that they seduce men from other races.¡± Instead, Lao Wang asked apletely different question.

    ¡°¡­¡± If it were not for the fact that Wang Zhong had highbat abilities, Jhonas really wanted to p his stupid head. ¡°How is it seduction? You are really humiliating the cute and pure Seductress. I simply can¡¯t stand it¡­¡±

    ¡°The Seductress race is ruled by females. There are males, but their status is very low, and they are present in small numbers¡­ You can imagine them to be just like ves. They are not tortured or made to do manualbor, but they are essentially forbidden to do many things. To the female Seductresses, there are not enough males from their race to go around. Thus, they have no choice but to mix their blood with other races. These females from such a great race use different means to obtain the same result of continuing their race. However, why do you make it sound like their morals are corrupt and they seduce men from other races¡­?¡±

    [a]?

    [b]inner?

    [c]? weathered?

 Chapter 1021 - Spirit Flower Garden

    <h4>Chapter 1021 Spirit Flower Garden</h4>

    Pure males from the Seductress race were also rtively handsome and attractive. They were full of charm, and if they dressed up a bit, they could be even more bewitching than female Seductresses¡­ It was said that some strange races liked male Seductresses.Wang Zhong was dumbfounded. What in the world was this¡­? There were truly all kinds of fish in the sea.

    Meanwhile, Jhonas was still introducing the Seductresses that he yearned for the most in an endless stream. However, after introducing them for half a day, he suddenly seemed to have realized something and stopped talking.

    He was able to reject an invitation from a female Seductress and was interested in the men of the Seductress race. He had even asked about them¡­ Wait. It couldn¡¯t be that Boss¡­

    What kind of person was Boss? One look at his actions and one could tell what he was thinking, yet one could not exactly point out his thoughts. When Lao Wang thought about how this fellow¡¯s snores were so loud that his head hurt. At that moment, he did not even bat an eyelid as he said, ¡°Yesterday, you slept very deeply. I couldn¡¯t wake you up no matter what.¡±

    Could, could not wake him up¡­

    Jhonas was not afraid as he knew that Lao Wang was deliberately scaring him. However, when it came to this matter, he was still traumatized. Thus, it was very difficult for him to break free.

    In the end, he instantly felt that it was better to keep his *sshole tight like never before. He hurriedly stretched out and covered his plump and perky buttocks. Then, he fled quickly and distanced himself from Lao Wang. His face was full of fear and rm. Meanwhile, he had decided that he would definitely notpletely fall asleep tonight, even if he had to beat himself to death!

    The moment they stepped into the Heavenly Gates, the mor and hawker sounds started to reverberate all around them. Their surroundings were extremely crowded, and people were bustling about while making an uproar. The Heavenly Gates Street was split into several roads. The way they were categorized by functions and grades was also extremely brilliant. This gave Wang Zhong the feeling that the ss system in the Star Alliance wasparable to the old ages in the human civilization. Even the Federation, which had experienced great disasters, had not reached this stage.

    There was a massive sign hung at the entrance of the first road on the left. The Star Alliance words for ¡°Bring You to Fly¡± were engraved on the signs. That was the name of this street, which was also called First Street. The messengers here were famous in the entire divine territory. It was said that there was nothing that could not be bought as long as one had enough money.

    Buying a messenger was also the main aim of today. In the Heavenly Gates, it was not too convenient without a messenger. However, when Jhonas arrived, he left on his own first, saying that he was going to settle some private matters on the street. He told Lao Wang not to randomly buy things and to look around. After Jhonas was done with his matters, he would help Lao Wang to choose. Jhonas pledged that he was an expert in messengers.

    ¡°Do you want to experience the feeling of flying? Kamende messengers have the fastest speed and the most gentle personalities. They are also extremely simr to elemental messengers. They will help you show off and bring you to fly!¡±

    ¡°Keloddiya Teethed Beast messengers can help you send letters, bear attacks, and give you a ride. One messenger, three uses! It has the highest cost performance, the strongest body, and will give you a worthy experience!¡±

    ¡°Flower Nymph messengers can act spoiled and act cute. They can send letters and scratch your itches for you. They can even dress like maids and warm your beds for you! You can walk by, but you can¡¯t miss this!¡±

    The hawker sounds all around did not stop. Regardless of whether they were shops or stalls, the voices of the hawkers could be heard everywhere. There were some massive messengers that were three or four meters tall, and small ones that were the size of a palm. They all came from the worlds below and were excellent creatures that were able to withstand the power of the divine territory. They also had outstanding intelligence. Of course, the best messengers were still those that could fly.

    The new semester had begun in the Heavenly Gates, and there were rtively many new pupils buying messengers. Lao Wang saw a few new pupils whose faces he had seen before. They formed groups and gathered around the shops to negotiate with the boss. Thus, Wang Zhong could not help butugh. All along, every Earthling that entered the Star Alliance had the attitude that they were ying with their lives. However, to the native residents in the divine territory, especially the high-leveled civilizations, the divine territory was a home that they hadpletely gotten used to. Living here had be part of them and was no different from humans being on Earth.

    When he saw some shops with better business that offered higher cost performance, Lao Wang also squeezed in and casually asked for the price. However, the cheapest he got was worth several hundred Silver Gold Stones and could not fly. Furthermore, they were very ugly. Those that looked slightly better were worth hundreds or thousands of Gold Star Stones. Attractive messengers that could fly and had excellent bloodlines could reach prices of 100,000 Gold Star Stones. To be honest, Lao Wang was shocked. He would not have enough money even if he sold the Earth¡­

    Not only was this shocking, this was also extremely extravagant!

    When he considered the strength of these messengers, even the weakest could challenge the extremely powerful Heavenly Soul Great Teachers in the Holy Land. However, they could only be sold to others and be reared as pets here. He thought about how Carolyn, a living Heavenly Soul Earthling, had only been sold for 500 Star Coins. Furthermore, no one showed any interest in her. Inparison, this was not surprising.

    If they were not strong, the heavens would not allow them to live an easy life!

    Lao Wang touched the 1,000 Silver Star Stones in his pocket and gave up. He could not afford them. In any case, he did not need to use messengers for now. He would leave this forter.

    When he gave up on buying a messenger, he was more leisurely and started to admire his surroundings. There was heavy traffic and an endless stream of people at every shop along this street. There was only one shop that seemed rather simple and crude. It looked as if visitors were few and far between, and no one was interested in this shop.

    ¡°Demon Flower Garden?¡±

    Aspared to ¡°Helping You to Show Off¡± and ¡°Bringing You to Fly¡±, the name of this shop was extremely simple and in. Lao Wang was filled with a sense of intimacy toward this name as it was simr to Old Cow¡¯s Secret Flower Garden. Furthermore, it had simple decorations and a small, narrow door. It probably sold cheap goods. It was no wonder that no one was interested.

    Wang Zhong was also interested. Unlike those who pursued messengers with many functions, to someone with not much money like him, having a messenger that could send letters was not bad. Who cared how fast it could fly, whether it could bear attacks, and whether it could warm beds?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look. If it¡¯s really cheap, I can buy one. Indeed, it will be very convenient. I can even contact Old Cow and the others often.¡± He was extremely excited and stepped inside.

    However, the next second, half of the street fell silent.

    ¡°That person went in?¡±

    ¡°Is he crazy? Can ordinary people go in there?¡±

    ¡°He definitely didn¡¯t know the rules¡­ Poor child.¡±

    ¡°He probably won¡¯te out.¡±

    There were low voices of discussion and empathy.

    However, even the sensitive Lao Wang had not sensed anything. The second he stepped into this shop, it was as if he had been cut off from the outside world. There seemed to be some kind of ward that isted the sounds transmitted from the outside world. The mor on the street did not even enter the shop, and the shop was extremely quiet.

    This ce seemed unusual. Lao Wang felt that there was something strange.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    A gentle voice sounded from inside the shop. He looked up and realized that it was someone familiar¡­ More urately, Lao Wang recognized the person, but the person did not recognize him.

    There was an extremely fresh and bookish-looking young girl who looked extremely pure. She was one of the four top new pupils in this Heavenly Gates batch, daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Celeste. However, unlike the aloof manner she had disyed several times in the Heavenly Gates, Celeste was now smiling genuinely. She did not wear her thin yellow clothes either. Instead, she wore a straight white uniform that seemed like a work uniform. However, she seemed particrly bold and valiant.

    She seemed to have seen Wang Zhong¡¯s uncertainty and smiled. Her memory was very good. She had already remembered all 1,500 pupils in the new batch during the test on the first day. Her powerful natural endowments were not disyed just through her body, but also through her brains. She could tell that this fellow had been allocated to the Combat Cultivation Hall. Wang Zhong was insignificant and was not even worth mentioning, but there was no arrogance on her face. Instead, she disyed a standard service smile. ¡°I¡¯m working here.¡±

    ¡­Working? Sure, second-generation member of the Shell race who was experiencing life¡­

    Lao Wang suddenly felt as if he had walked into the wrong ce. He was not foolish. With Celeste¡¯s position, if she could work here, this ce definitely sold items that he could not afford. As for the ¡°simple and crude¡± decorations at the entrance, he was not sure whether these rich people liked elegant decorations. Furthermore, he remembered the ward that cut off the sounds and auras from the outside world. Would he call someone who could use this kind of thing ¡°simple¡±?

    ¡°Cough cough! How about this? There¡¯s nothing. You do what you need to do, and I will casually look around¡­¡± Lao Wang pretended to cough twice. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have to pay to look around, right?¡±

    Celeste was dumbfounded. She could not help butugh. ¡°We don¡¯t ask for money here¡­ We ask for lives.¡±

    Lao Wang felt awkward. The conversation had died. Then, he turned to look at the left and instantly saw the massive ¡°shop rules¡±.

    This was the Spirit Flower Garden, which carried the best messengers in the entire Heavenly Gates ¡ª¡ª the elemental spirits.

    Elemental spirits were a branch of the elemental civilization in the Heaven. Furthermore, they were unlike their distant rtives who gradually assimted and grew close to the main race after offering their belief. Instead, they had actually inherited the bloodline of the elemental race in the Heaven.

    They had an extremely valuable bloodline and were not any lower than level-7 or level-8 civilizations in the Land. Rather than saying that they were messengers, they were more like creatures who signed equal contracts and had a symbiotic rtionship with their owner. From this selection method, one could see that for other messengers, one would take money to choose and buy a messenger, but for elemental spirits¡­ one could only be chosen by them.

    In reality, there were many people like Lao Wang who wanted to try their luck and came in. However, these elemental spirits were all extremely proud and hard to serve. Furthermore, they had high intelligence and were sly. They were very serious about the process of signing contracts. If one was chosen, then so be it. If one was not chosen, one¡¯s soul would be injured in a minor case, but in a major case¡­

    Even the arrogant prodigies would not rashly try it out. Losing their face was not a big deal, but being stripped of their natural endowments was terrifying. This was also why visitors were few and far between.

    ¡°The elemental spirits absolutely despise ugly and weak souls.¡± Celeste smiled and exined, ¡°When this store first opened, many people wanted toe and see what was happening. As time passed, no one dared toe here anymore.¡±

    Celeste had only been here for a few days but obviously understood this shop very well. In reality, the reason why she had chosen to work here with her status was evidently not because of some measly sry. Instead, she wanted to nurture an affinity with the elemental spirits here. After all, she was a member of the level-8 Shell race, and was strong and beautiful. Thus, she possessed certain hopes. Furthermore, through this method of getting close to them, as time passed, she would definitely gain the favor of the elemental spirits. She would use her powerful background to save her nation.

    ¡°Can I give up now?¡± Wang Zhong directly went to the point.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re toote. Once youe in, you can only walk out once you have been chosen,¡± said Celeste helplessly. She did not want to make things difficult for a weakling.

    Wang Zhong forced a smile and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Okay, then I will try it out.¡±

    Celeste thought that he would wreak havoc, but that was all. This would probably be a vicious cycle. ¡°Yesterday, someone from the Combat Cultivation Hall came. It was slightly tragic.¡±

    Since he was so cooperative, she would provide him with some advice.

    ¡°Why was it tragic?¡± Lao Wang asked curiously. He knew that she wanted to give him some information.

    Celeste covered her mouth andughed, as if she had thought of something interesting. ¡°Bone goblin Pavaro came to try. If you see him today, you will definitely be very surprised how a white bone goblin became a charcoal bone goblin.¡±

    Bone goblin Pavaro was a peak Void Core expert. Yesterday, Lao Wang sensed that when he exploded with power, his Spiritual Energy Value while fighting was around 400,000 to 500,000. Even with such massive spiritual power, coupled with the terrifying defenses of the bone goblin, if he had turned ck, it was definitely not just because of his gloomy expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The spirits felt that he was ugly and seized his only merit, his dazzling white body. He is considered rtively lucky.¡± Celeste smiled. ¡°Try to keep a good attitude.¡±

    When Celeste saw that this fellow from the Combat Cultivation Hall remained unmoved, she felt that it was rather interesting. Since the visitor was a guest, she led Wang Zhong into a hall and then through a deep passageway.

    This was very strange. It seemed like a small broken and wooden [a] from the outside, but the inside was very vast. They walked several hundred meters before reaching the end of the deep passageway. Then, he saw arge door that was engraved with countless runes standing at the end of the passageway. Celeste took out a strange sign. When she approached the door, the sign dazzled, and the countless runes on the door seemed to havee to life. There was a rich disy of lights and colors as the mechanisms of the door were activated. Then, they heard a creaking sound as the door gradually started to open.

    When there was a small gap in the door, a wave of extremely pure and massive spiritual power started to leak from behind the door. When the door waspletely open, they saw a beautiful¡­ spirit flower garden.

    It was as if there was a sea of fresh flowers and green grass all over the ground, and the small stream flowed endlessly. The gentle river breeze carried the rich fragrance of flowers. Many elemental spirits that looked like flower nymphs danced in the air. They were extremely small. Their appearance and physique were simr to that of a human¡¯s, and they wore thin clothes. There were two small and cute horns on their head, and they had a pair of transparent wings. They formed groups and frolicked about in this fairytale-like world as theyughed and cheered happily.

    Everything was filled with perfection and happiness. It was free of worries like heaven. As a result, Wang Zhong could not help but be drunk from the marvelous atmosphere in this ce. Furthermore, this ce was filled with thick spiritual power. This was also the first time that Wang Zhong clearly sensed the 5 Elements in the divine territory.

    It was very obvious that the 5 Elements were different from the 5 Elements on Earth or in the Holy City. The elemental power here possessed a powerful consciousness, which was the elemental spirits dancing in the air. Needless to say, touching them was potentially an offense.

    This gave Wang Zhong apletely different feeling. He had the Great 5 Elements Constitution and was used to the control he had on Earth and even in the Holy Land. However, when he came to the divine territory, he became amoner. But here, he once again sensed the elemental power. Even though the elements here possessed a very strong self-consciousness, all of these roused Wang Zhong¡¯s spirit.

    Celeste did not go in. Even though she was an employee here, she could not casually enter. If she did not have a rtionship with the supervisor, she would not even have the qualifications to work here¡­ The messenger shop for elemental spirits was not a ce where ordinary people coulde to work. She had gotten in through the back door. After all, if she could obtain an elemental spirit from this, it would provide massive help in various aspects of cultivation.

    She stood at the door and looked in. It was a simple door but seemed to separate the two worlds. She watched as the Earthling walked in without any precautions. Furthermore, unlike many ¡°applicants¡± who entered with great admiration and terror, this Earthling¡¯s state was far too peaceful. He walked rtively naturally, as if the elemental power in this ce did not bring any powerful danger to him.

    As he walked deeper into the garden, many elemental spirits around him had obviously noticed him and started to get closer. However, this fellow was like an idiot andpletely did not notice them. As a result, Celeste furrowed her eyebrows.

    His sense of smell and reactions were far too slow. At this pace, he was just asking for death. Although the elemental spirits were naturally gentle, they were extremely proud and did not have any sense of propriety when attacking at times. If one offended them in the outskirts, one or two elemental spirits would not kill you even if they did not hold back. However, when one walked deeper inside, hundreds or even thousands of elemental spirits would be interested in them¡­ This scene was just far too beautiful. Celeste simply did not dare to imagine this.

    More and more spirits appeared around him¡­

    Lao Wang did not feel anything. He did not have any experience, nor had he seen anyone offend the elemental spirits. Instead, hepletely relied on his feelings. He had noticed the elemental spirits that gathered around him but did not feel any evil intentions from them.

    Wang Zhong, who was strolling, unknowingly andpletely rxed himself. He integrated with this world and felt a rare sense of self-indulgence and satisfaction. This ce was as beautiful as a fairnd. It was apletely different world from outside. He did not know how to interact with the spirits, so he waited for them to choose him.

    Celeste was dumbfounded as Wang Zhong did not understand. How could she remain unmoved? An arrogant elemental spirit was actually¡­ embarrassed?

    No, it must have been an illusion. This was definitely their first time seeing a strange Earthling. The appearance of Earthlings was easily mistaken for other, high-leveled races.

    Finally, a brave spirit flew in front of Wang Zhong. ¡°Hi, handsome man. Look at me, look at me! I am the prettiest one here!¡±

    The next second, dozens of elemental spirits instantly drowned out these words. All the spirits started to speak all at once and desperately disyed themselves.

    ¡°Look at me, I am the youngest here!¡±

    ¡°Choose me, choose me! I am the rare wood spirit!¡± ¡­

    Although the spirits were noisy, they maintained their elegant steps as they revolved around him. Layers of elemental energy rippled through the sky, making Wang Zhong¡¯s body extremely satisfied.

    Meanwhile, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince was stunned and widened her small mouth. These proud elemental spirits were actually using themonnguage. Elemental spirits had their unique spiritnguage, which was one of the fewnguages that the trantion candy could not trante. They typically used spiritnguage and only spoke in Star Alliancenguage when the supervisor came previously. Meanwhile, she had been there for many days but had only heard one sentence that she understood.

    [a]building?

 Chapter 1022 - Cutie

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Cutie</h4>

    When Celeste saw the group dance of the elemental spirits, she was unable to control her expression at all. This had simply surpassed the strangest thing she had experienced since her birth.The elemental spirits were all females. Although their bodies were small, they had good curves. They definitely had faces of angels, but bodies of demons. At that moment, they surrounded Lao Wang¡¯s head and chattered as they disyed themselves. Wang Zhong was somewhat worried.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Handsome man, I can fly the fastest here. Look!¡±

    Zeng!

    A beautiful wind spirit spread her wings and instantly disappeared in front of Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes before reappearing again. She proudly said, ¡°I just flew 10 rounds around this ce!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re boasting. You only traveled nine rounds!¡± Another spirit exposed her. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, hmph. What¡¯s so good about flying quickly? Look at me!¡± A female elemental spirit with dazzling golden wings widened her mouth, and over ten golden needles whizzed out andnded near Wang Zhong¡¯s feet. In an instant, over ten bottomless pinholes were formed. ¡°No one can block my Soul Golden Thorns!¡±

    ¡°Bastard. Kammule, you almost hit me!¡± A ming elemental spirit flew into a rage. She had a fiery temper, and when she opened her mouth, mes soared into the sky. The mes were extremely hot, causing the grass around her to vanish and dry up instantly. This shocked the other elemental spirits and caused them to retreat. Even Lao Wang, who was usually not afraid of fire, felt as if his body was being roasted to the point that sweat was dripping out, even though he was three or four meters away.

    ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight.¡± Wang Zhong hurriedly waved his hand. He was slightly confused. They were probably not scheming against him. There did not seem to be anything on him that was worth plotting about.

    It was chaos in the sky as hundreds of elemental spirits squeezed together. As they flew about, a seemingly clumsy elemental spirit was obviously not as nimble and was struck. Wang Zhong quickly stretched out his hand and caught her.

    She was an adorable and small little thing. Her body radiated a rich water elemental aura. She held her shoulder that had been hit and looked extremely weak and pitiful. Herrge and watery eyes made her look pitiable as Wang Zhong looked at her with great sympathy. When Wang Zhong looked at her soft appearance, he immediately thought about Scarlet. He felt that he wanted to protect her.

    Lao Wang curiously asked, ¡°Are you willing to be my messenger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The water spirit hurriedly nodded her head like a chick pecking at grains.

    Wang Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Thene with me.¡±

    The water spirit¡¯s shoulder no longer hurt, and her wings were no longer weak. Her watery eyes lit up, and she flew to Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder with a whizzing sound. She took the chance while Lao Wang was not paying attention to suddenly turn around and show her middle finger to the other dumbstruck elemental spirits.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a brief silence from the elemental spirits, they immediately exploded.

    ¡°That little bitch yed dirty!¡±

    ¡°How have I never thought of this method?!¡±

    ¡°How shameless! I should have stripped off my clothes and charged at him! That man¡¯s smell is too good!¡±

    The water spirit was extremely pleased. Wang Zhong had an aura that she felt was extremely pleasant, making the others somewhat crazy. They had never seen such a top-quality product like him. They did not even know what the reason was. There was simply a natural sense of attraction that they could not resist.

    Outside, Celeste¡¯s world outlook had beenpletely overturned. It was as if she had seen a fake Spirit Flower Garden. When Wang Zhong walked out and stopped beside her, she still could notpletely close her widened mouth.

    Was it that easy? She was suddenly somewhat speechless. Why had she spent so much effort to work here¡­?

    ¡°How much do I need to pay?¡± Lao Wang asked politely.

    ¡°One Star Coin!¡± Before Celeste could speak, the water spirit on Lao Wang¡¯s shoulder had already answered in a lovely voice. ¡°Master, you have to treat me well in the future. Nini will be yours from now on.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lao Wang was not bothered by this. Although he was slightly surprised, the lower the price, the happier he would be. However, Celeste, who was beside him, instantly felt as if she could barely talk back.

    One Star Coin¡­ Although it was said that elemental spirits were not bought using money, signing a contract with an elemental spirit requiredplicated processes, many contracts and documents, as well as ceremonial objects, and so on. Furthermore, it was a tradition to give the Spirit Flower Garden arge ¡°betrothal gift¡±. For just one Star Coin¡­ Was this water spirit nning to keep a gigolo?

    Of course, Celeste did not dare to point this out as the elemental spirit¡¯s gaze was already threatening her. Even the Shell race supervisor Erza, one of the five great kings of the Heavenly Gates, did not have the right to restrain the elemental spirits.

    ¡°Then let us sign the contract.¡± Lao Wang simply threw out one Star Coin.

    He looked rich and arrogant. As a result, Celeste did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°O¡ªokay¡­ Pleasee with me.¡±

    The contract with an elemental spirit was not as casual as with an ordinary messenger. Celeste had prepared for a long time.

    It was a room that was specially for signing contracts with spirits. There was a wide and bright hall without any pirs. The ground was engraved with variousplicated runic arrays that made Lao Wang¡¯s scalp tingle when he looked at them. Meanwhile, the many holes in the ground were filled with Gold Star Stones.

    The Star Stones in the divine territory were both a kind of currency as well as a solid dimensional energy body with high density. The spiritual power contained inside the Star Stones was extremely pure and rich and was very suitable to be used on these kinds of runes. Theplex runic array stretched over 100 square meters. The holes along the boundary of the array were densely lined up. Lao Wang estimated that there were about 1,000 Gold Star Stones mounted inside the holes. However, Lao Wang was not flustered. It was as if the one Star Coin he had paid and this array werepletely equivalent.

    There was a crystal tform that was about half a person tall in the middle of the array. Celeste walked reverently there and ced a glittering, translucent crystal on the tform, which radiated a gentle light. It was as if it had be the starting point and the center of the entire array and spurred on the runes around it. All the energy in the Gold Star Stones had seemingly and instantly been absorbed by the runes and disappeared into thin air. Small golden lights pierced through the gentle light from the rune, forming many tiny spots that were extremely pretty.

    At the same time, Wang Zhong, who was standing beside the crystal tform, immediately felt that when the array was activated, it was as if an ancient pathway had been opened up. The entire room seemed to have connected with an extremely distant space. In that space, there was a pair of gentle and extremely powerful eyes slowly looking attentively at them with the intention of a judge and a witness.

    The owner of this gaze was too frightening, and they were unimaginably powerful. Even the strongest supervisor of the Shell race, Erza, was a far cry from this being. Even Wang Zhong felt as if he could not move and did not dare to lie while he was being stared at.

    Up till this point, all the arrangements for this ceremony were full of mystery and holiness. However, the way they signed the contract made Lao Wang slightly speechless.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, are you willing to take water spirit Nini as your messenger, to take care of her, to trust her, to treasure her, regardless of whether her wings break or she bes impaired or holds you back? Do you pledge to defend her with your life and never give up on her?¡±

    ¡°I am willing.¡± Lao Wang felt that these lines were slightly familiar and awkward but still replied seriously. The gaze that came from a distant and ancient space was still staring at him. He was more scared of the gaze than of the awkward lines.

    ¡°Water spirit Nini, are you willing to follow Wang Zhong and be his messenger? Are you willing to follow him everywhere to conquer allnds, regardless of whether he is strong, rich, or has a new favorite? Do you pledge to follow him for the rest of your life and never betray him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing!¡± Water spirit Nini nodded her head like a chick pecking at grains.

    ¡­Why was she so anxious? Celeste was slightly speechless. ¡°Please press your hand here.¡±

    Wang Zhong and water spirit Nini pressed their hands on the crystal at the same time. The crystal, which had been radiating a gentle white light, suddenly dazzled. Both Lao Wang and Nini felt something sharp protruding from the crystal, easily piercing through their skins.

    Closely after, a drop of blood from their hand was absorbed into the crystal. The two drops of extremely fresh blood blended with each other in the crystal and radiated bright colors while being engulfed by a gentle white light. In the end, they split again into two drops and retreated to the two sides before charging back into their bodies.

    Boom!

    The gaze that came from an ancient and distant space suddenly disappeared, as if it had finished witnessing the entire process. The space closed, and the room returned to its original brightness.

    ¡°Master, Master!¡±

    Their surroundings went back to normal, and water spirit Nini charged towards Wang Zhong as if she was flying. Even the blind would be able to smell her joy and surge of emotions.

    Mysteriously, there was a sudden sense of affinity between them. Putting Nini aside, even Lao Wang felt that he had been best friends with the small spirit in front of him for many years. They felt a mutual affinity with each other, as if it had something to do with the blood contract they hadpleted.

    Beside them, Celeste was less surprised than before but was filled with even more admiration. As a prodigy of the Shell race, she was a genius that had received special care and attention from the Shell race supervisor. However, she was now admiring an Earthling from a level-4 civilization¡­ If this matter was exposed, no one would believe it.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Celeste smiled and walked over. ¡°You¡­ are such a strange person.¡±

    To be honest, Celeste had never admired others. She had a good background and good natural endowments but had also tasted bitterness[a].

    ¡°Ha ha. You will definitely have your own. They are all very warm.¡± Lao Wang was in a good mood. He had obtained a decent messenger for almost nothing. In the morning, he had even seized twobat signs without much trouble. Today was his lucky day. ¡°I should thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. This is just my job,¡± said Celeste politely. ¡°I will send you out.¡±

    At that moment, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince had copsed. She had no strength to ridicule him.

    When they walked out of the Spirit Flower Garden, Nini, who was on his shoulder, was unusually excited. After such a long time, this was her first time walking out of the Spirit Flower Garden. Even though the gathering spot of the elemental spirits was very ordinary, the small wooden house where the Spirit Flower Garden was situated was simply an entrance to a spatial pathway. The spatial pathway was the passageway that they had walked through after entering. This was one of the few elemental-spirit dwelling spots in the divine territory. The elemental spirits were rtively few in number. They had to sign a contract with creatures from civilizations to prevent themselves from being tainted.

    ¡°Master, Master! Look! There are so many people!¡± Nini sat on Lao Wang¡¯s shoulder and pped her soft and beautiful wings as she shouted in shock.

    The sound of an elemental spirit was simply pleasant, especially water elemental spirits. Her voice was so moist that it was as if water was about to drip out, making everyone feel limp. Surprisingly, the noisy street was so ¡°shocked¡± that they fell silent.

    Countless people looked over. Lao Wang had been inside for one or two hours. A group of people had sighed that another fool who had given up his life for nothing had walked in. However, they never expected that he would walk out unharmed. Furthermore, he did not just walk out. What was that on his shoulder that was calling him master? The water elemental aura was very strong. Was it¡­ a water elemental spirit?!

    The street was quiet, and everyone was dumbstruck.

    He was a young fellow who seemed to be in his early 20s. Although he was from the Heavenly Gates, he wore the clothes of the Combat Cultivation Hall. Everyone knew that the Combat Cultivation Hall was the lowliest Hall in the Heavenly Gates. However, someone from there had actually been epted by a water spirit, who had be his messenger?

    Was¡ªwas he going to defy the heavens?

    The silence, countless uncertain gazes, and the raw jealousy and hate from the street caused Lao Wang, who was very brave, to touch his nose uncontrobly.

    ¡°This is injustice!¡±

    The street red up, and the shops could not continue doing their business. Almost everyone rapidly surged towards Lao Wang. They did not want anything else but to get close to the legendary elemental-spirit messenger. An elemental-spirit messenger was not just some ordinary messenger. They had many peculiar abilities. They were naturally the pets of the divine territory. In fact, just getting close to them would increase one¡¯s affinity with this world. Just this point alone was enough for people to scramble towards her.

    The reactions of the people around him were slightly crazy. Those who were slightly closer to him even had the impulse to charge towards Lao Wang. Meanwhile, Nini was very pleased with this kind of reaction. On the other hand, Lao Wang was rmed and hurriedly went back into the store.

    The elemental spirit was much more ostentatious than he had imagined!

    ¡°Hm?¡± When Celeste saw Wang Zhonge back, she was dumbfounded. After she heard about the situation from him, she could not help butugh.

    This was the first time this had happened. In the past, anyone who had received the favor of an elemental spirit was definitely a famous person in the Heavenly Gates. This kind of person longed to dere their excellence to the world. However, Wang Zhong was obviously not this kind of person. To be honest, even her mentality was not too bnced now.

    When Celeste saw Wang Zhong¡¯s worried look, she could not help butugh. ¡°I thought that you were omnipotent. It turns out that you have your worries too.¡±

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded as he did not understand why Celeste would have such thoughts. ¡°Miss Celeste, do you have any way? I don¡¯t think I can walk out on the streets like this.¡±

    ¡°Call me Cel. I think that we have some affinity between us,¡± said Celeste with a smile. Indeed, this kind of style could not be found on Earth. The disposition of high-leveled civilizations seeped out from their bones. However, Nini, who was at the side, was unhappy.

    ¡°We are not familiar with each other. There¡¯s no need to be too affectionate. Master, we have a contract. I will usually stay at the Spirit Flower Garden. If there is anything, you just have to summon Nini,¡± said the water spirit. She obviously disliked Celeste, but Celeste was not surprised.

    Wang Zhong sighed and reluctantly left after much difficulty. When Lao Wang walked out, the endearing little Nini instantly turned into a female demon. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Help me open the door. I can¡¯t wait to see the jealous and envious eyes of those little bitches!¡±

    ¡­Was this really an elemental spirit¡­?

    Celeste did not know whether tough or to cry. She already had no power to fight back. She helped Nini open the rune door. Then, she watched as the little fellow jumped in with a whoosh. Arge group of elemental spirits immediately surrounded her and chattered incessantly.

    Celeste was also very curious about what they were talking about. However, it was a pity that Wang Zhong was not around. These small fellows had started to speak in spiritnguage that shepletely did not understand. She could only see water spirit Nini being surrounded and looking very pleased, as well as the envious gazes from the other elemental spirits around her and their chattering noises¡­

    Was that Earthling so charming? Just what about him attracted these small fellows?

    Celeste could not understand. Shepletely could not understand. Perhaps if there was a chance, she could learn from his experiences.

    Without water spirit Nini on his shoulder, when he walked out, the street was much quieter. However, the strange and burning gazes still stared straight at Lao Wang. He even heard the sound of people drooling.

    He had to hurry up and leave!

    He did not wait for Jhonas. Wang Zhong did not say anything else and returned to his hostel!

    He returned to the mushroom house and sat down. Then, he consolidated the Devouring Heaven Technique several times. Meanwhile, Flying Pig Jhonas leisurely returned from shopping. The moment he came in, he looked very pleased with himself. ¡°I guessed that you came back. Look at what I got.¡±

    Of course, Flying Pig knew that Lao Wang was short of money. It was not difficult for him to bring a messenger for Wang Zhong. However, riding on the principles of Jhonas¡¯s family, he had nned this well.

    ¡°Oh, you bought a messenger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes!¡± Jhonas was extremely excited to be asked this question. He jumped up and went into a horse stance. His left hand was on his hip, while his right hand was stretched out straight in front of him. ¡°Come out! My cutie!¡±

    Buzz buzz buzz~

    A ck shadow flew out from his messy hair and obedientlynded on his palm. It was not slow, but when Lao Wang took a closer look, he almost could not control hisughter.

    It was a fat insect with seven or eight pairs of wings. Its entire body was ck, and it was very chubby. Was this a messenger?

    If it was a messenger, then so be it. But with that face and the fact that it was called cutie, Lao Wang felt that calling it a clown would be humiliating to Simba, and its appearance¡­

    When Lao Wang thought about Simba, he felt emotional. He had spent a very long time in the divine territory, but that fellow had been asleep all this while. If not, he would have probably liked this ce.

    ¡°This is my messenger, the Winged Cloud Insect!¡± Jhonas excitedly shouted at Wang Zhong. ¡°How is it, how is it?! Boss, isn¡¯t it super cute? Look at its fat body. It¡¯s so bright and beautiful. It can even fly very quickly. Its speed can rank as one of the top five among all the messengers. Tsk tsk tsk. This is simply a miracle! Just now, after I bought it, I allowed it to fly around the mushroom houses. If not, how would I have known that Boss was at home? Heh heh. Isn¡¯t it very convenient? It has really helped me greatly.¡±

    [a]correct?

 Chapter 1023 - Pill Studies

    <h4>Chapter 1023 Pill Studies</h4>

    After receiving praise from its owner, the Winged Cloud Insect raised its head in delight. It stretched out its legs and looked to the sky, as if it was very proud. It was really the same kind as Jhonas.¡°Oh, not bad.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. Boss, you don¡¯t know that in the Heavenly Gates, messengers are symbols of one¡¯s identity! If you don¡¯t have a high-leveled messenger, you will feel bad greeting others outside¡­¡± Having said that, Jhonas suddenly kept quiet. He seemed to have gone too far as Wang Zhong had not obtained a messenger¡­ At that moment, he suddenly changed the topic and patted his chest. ¡°Rx, Boss. What is mine will be yours! In the future, if you need to send any letters outside, I will cover it! The two of us will share our happiness and our pain!¡±

    Lao Wangughed. ¡°This small thing can probably only transmit simple information.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s cheap but good!¡± Jhonas said. ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard a joke from today. I heard that someone from the Combat Cultivation Hall brought out a spirit from the Spirit Flower Garden. Damn, such unreliable information! Only one or two spirits appear each year, and they always go to Pill Refinery experts. If someone from the Combat Cultivation Hall has one, can¡¯t a pupil from the Weapon Refinery Hall like me have one too?¡±

    Lao Wang red at this fellow. He was cowardly and liked to show off, but had a strong desire to live.

    Jhonas did not forget about his proper business. He came back with arge bag on his back. At that moment, he pulled the bag over and opened it. There was ayer of ck metal at the bottom of his bag, which was the living Aggadahsi metal that Combat Cultivation pupils needed. On top of the ck metal were broken spiritual flowers and nts that were on the verge of death and did not seem to have any intelligence.

    ¡°Boss, look at this!¡± As Jhonas spoke, he took out all the pill ingredients from his bag along with the living Aggadahsi metal and divided them into two portions. ¡°Ha ha. You have one portion, and I have one. Everything has been assembled! Don¡¯t be humble with me. This is reciprocation for obtaining the sign for me. We help each other, right?¡±

    Wang Zhong took a closer look and realized that most of the flowers and nts were low-quality defective goods. Furthermore, the vitality and spiritual power within them were very poor, and they were extremely thin. ¡°Are you sure these can be used to refine pills?¡±

    Luckily, he had learned some general knowledge about medicine and pill studies from Uncle Sea and understood the most basic principles. Only good medicinal materials could increase the sess rate of producing high-quality pills. This time, after collecting all the materials for the level-7 pill, they would definitely allow everyone to learn how to refine them. This would truly be the first step in interacting with pill studies. Even if people were able to master it, they would be split into different levels.

    Normally, as long as the pill was formed, one would be able to enjoy the basic 10% of its effects. However, if one forcibly formed a pill, the results would be very poor. One would pass if they managed to achieve 50% of its effects and be excellent if they achieved 60% of its effects. Furthermore, the best pill that achieved 100% of its effects was called the Perfect Pill. However, refining a level-7 100% Perfect Pill was much easier than refining a level-6 or even a level-5 pill.

    What about these materials? Putting aside producing a pill, throwing these into a better furnace was a form of vition towards the furnace.

    ¡°Boss, we are just here to enjoy the liveliness. Who knows? Maybe we can actually refine a pill. Do you know the pill-refinery basics? Asking us to refine level-7 pills from the beginning¡­ They are really not giving us a way out,¡± said Jhonas with the look of a professional.

    The Flying Pig was also speechless. The way Lao Wang stared at the materials and spaced out made him feel as if Lao Wang actually had ns to try refining pills. ¡°You aren¡¯t actually thinking of refining pills, right? Even the Illusion race might not be able to do so¡­ I¡¯m saying that we should be realistic and hand these in for the mission.¡±

    Whether or not they could do pill refinery depended on how much money and natural endowments they had. If one had natural endowments, one could be at least a level-9 alchemist just by using several dozen furnaces¡¯ worth of materials. Then, many powers would be able to nurture them. However, if they did not have any natural endowment, even if they invested several thousand furnaces¡¯ worth of materials, they would not even be able to see powder. Even a level-8 civilization would not have enough resources to allow one to do so.

    In other businesses, practice made perfect, and persistence paid off. But what about pill refinery? There was no way to practice until perfection. If one had natural endowments, then so be it. What if one did not have natural endowments? They would only get powder even after practicing for 10,000 years.

    There were many low-leveled civilizations that wanted to learn from the Shell race and stand out through pill refinery, but ever since the establishment of the divine territory, only the Shell race had been sessful. This was not without reason. High levels of natural endowments and wealth were not things that low-leveled civilizations could obtain. However, Lao Wang was different.

    Lao Wang waved his hand and weighed the ingredients in his hand. As expected, they were of extremely inferior quality. Not only were they of poor quality, they were also very thin and looked as if they could no longer continue living. Even Jhonas could not bear to look at them. They were simply defective goods that could not be sold out.

    However, Lao Wang¡¯s eyes lit up as an idea appeared in his head. Broken medicinal materials. Maybe¡­

    Ever since his spiritual power had reached its upper limit, Lao Wang had not spent effort on his fragment world, but it was not because of money. Low-leveled medicine did not provide much help to him, and it was hard to find good- and high-quality medicine in Heavenly Treasures Street. Even if he obtained them, he would not be able to nt them in the fragment world with its level back then. The fragment world was rted to Wang Zhong¡¯s geographical position. The richer the spiritual influence, the better the effects of the fragment world would be.

    Beforeing to the Heavenly Gates, he had also thought about making use of the excellent geographical environment of the Heavenly Gates to try and nt high-leveled ingredients. However, he had been extremely busy throughout the days he had been here andpletely forgot about this matter. Now, when he looked at the defective ingredients on the table, his thoughts started to flourish.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking of something.¡± Lao Wang had recovered to his normal state from his deep thoughts. Heughed cheerily as he wrapped everything up. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After all, they had just started sses. There would be more sses in the first month.

    The Pill Refinery Hall held lessons on the second day. Unlike the minor figures who listened to the sses for the other two Halls, almost everyone was present. Even those who already knew that they did not have pill-refinery talents at all could not bear to pass up the opportunity to listen to Elder Yimo teach.

    In cultivation, it was said that all roads led to Rome. Meanwhile, pill cultivation was the most abstruse path and the core of cultivation. Feeling and experiencing more would be of great help to other kinds of cultivation.

    Fifteen hundred pupils assembled beneath Furnace Mountain. They had already arrived a long time ago as no one was willing to bete for one second. It was like a grand ceremony.

    First, they handed up their ingredients. Three supervisors set up tables. They only checked their ingredients but did not collect them. The expressions of the supervisors were cold, but every pupil was still rtively excited and looked at one another¡¯s ingredients. The best ingredients had all been snatched up. Since there were 1,500 portions for the same kind of pill, there would not be that many top ingredients. During these times, theypeted with power, wealth, and status.

    Of course, the best ingredients were given to the strongest people.

    Lao Wang and Jhonas lined up in the long queue. When Jhonas looked at the various fragrant ingredients that other pupils had handed up, he was obviously rather nervous. When their turn came, the expressionless supervisors were all dumbfounded.

    When they saw the materials that these two fellows pulled out of their bags, the pupils beside them felt like rolling their eyes.

    ¡°That is residue from other medicine, right?¡±

    ¡°Look at that Ghost Lip Orchid¡­ My god, it¡¯s really not easy for them to grow like that.¡±

    ¡°Damn, what kind of action is this? That is trash that they picked up from the spiritual medicine market, right? Can this be considered passing the mission?¡±

    Amidst the mor and dumbfounded stares all around them, Lao Wang and Jhonas both had an invincible sense of shame. The supervisor in charge of collecting materials checked them for a long time. In the end, he registered them on the namelist. However, his gaze towards Jhonas, Wang Zhong, and the rest was somewhat cold. From his disdain that pierced through the bones, he was evidently not fond of these impostors.

    ording to the statistics, all 100 pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall had definitelypleted this mission with both quantity and quality. Furthermore, they had all submitted three or more portions of ingredients, and the highest number of portions submitted was 50. Meanwhile, the other audit students did poorly, especially the Combat Cultivation Hall. Out of 900 pupils, only over 300 students had submitted the materials. It was not that they were not willing to earn these 10 points. They were simply embarrassingly short of money. Not everyone could casually obtain medicinal materials for level-7 pills, and the cost was enough for a level-6 Faction to be in distress for several months. There were also a few people like Jhonas who used inferior goods to make up the numbers. However, it did not matter. If there were systems, there would also be ws. The Heavenly Gates was not against pupils having twisted ideas and brains. If one was able to blend in and pass time and again, and umte points through trickery, it was also a skill.

    After some tossing around, Elder Yimo appeared on the stone furnace tform on time.

    A namelist appeared in his hands. This was the namelist created when everyone had handed in their materials. He raised and waved the namelist in the air.

    ¡°Pill refinery is sacred and serious. It does not tolerate trickery to serve oneself. Ingredients are the basics of all pill studies. If you do not have resources and support, it is best to give up while it is still early to prevent tricking others and yourself.¡± Although Elder Yimo¡¯s voice was very amiable and did not mention any names, many people immediately turned to look at Jhonas, Wang Zhong, and a few other people. These people had used broken materials to make up the numbers, and many people had personally witnessed this. It was as if Elder Yimo had called out their names.

    Various hateful, mocking, and disdainful gazes turned to look at them. Jhonas acted as if he had not heard anything. One could not tell that this fellow had rather thick skin. As for Lao Wang, it did not matter to him. He even smiled at the unfriendly gazes.

    ¡°How shameless!¡± Someone scolded them in a low voice.

    The medicinal materials handed in would be returned. The Pill Refinery Hall would not take a fancy to the materials from their students. Instead, they were warning those pupils who had unrealistic dreams of refining pills that if they did not have the money, they should not waste their time.

    Since they had asked the pupils to prepare level-7 materials, they would have to exin what refinery was. Naturally, they talked about level-7 pills. This evidently required good foundations. While those who were able to enter the Pill Refinery Hall had obviously passed these standards, the other audit students fell far behind. However, Elder Yimo was not interested in generalizing this knowledge for the audit pupils. At that moment, his pleasant voice simply started with how to refine this level-7 pill.

    ¡°The level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. This pill¡­¡±

    Elder Yimo¡¯s voice was still very pleasant, but the jump in progress of this lesson was far too big. Arge group of audit students were instantly stunned. However, they quickly understood. When Elder Yimo exined the basics of pill studies during the previous lesson, that had been a massive exception. They could not possibly ask him to teach them from the very beginning. After all, he mainly taught genius students in the Pill Refinery Hall who had good foundations. No one cared about the audit students. Whether they understood waspletely reliant on their luck.

    If they understood, then good. If they could gather their own materials and conduct experiments, then so be it. After all, this was not the Charity Hall.

    Elder Yimo had already finished introducing some effects and special characteristics of the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. ¡°Everyone knows the four steps of pill refinery ¡ª gathering ingredients, lighting the furnace, integrating the soul, and refining the pill.¡±

    ¡°When you gather ingredients, you have to consider the arrangement and proportion of ingredients, the age of the ingredients, the grade of its medicinal properties, its level of freshness, and other details. For example, for a level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, there are 11 kinds of bases¡­

    ¡°Just as its name implies, lighting the furnace involves making a fire and lighting up the furnace. A good furnace is important, but it is not enough to just have a good furnace. You also need a good pill fire¡­

    ¡°Integrating the soul involves matching your soul with the furnace, allowing your soul to integrate with the furnace. This is a step beyond lighting the furnace. All furnaces have intelligence and are embryos that give birth to things. If you are sincere towards it, it will also repay you ordingly. It might be very difficult for beginners to achieve the realm where one¡¯s soul ispatible with the furnace, but there is a rather dumb but very effective method. You can bathe yourself in incense, quieten your thoughts, and even kneel three times and kowtow nine times. As long as you are sincere enough, you can also establish feelings with the furnace. This is a process that a beginner must go through¡­

    ¡°As for refining the pill, it can be said that the three steps mentioned previously are all in preparation for this most important step. In this fourth step, the word ¡®refine¡¯ is most important. Using your body¡¯s spiritual power as a guide and the intention of your soul, you will asionally sense the process of intelligence umting in the furnace as it moves towards continuously adjusting the pill and umting spiritual influence¡­

    ¡°These methods and ways are very simple. Being able to take shortcuts for some steps can only provide some help. Actual ¡®refinery¡¯ can only be understood, but cannot be passed on, and requires umting a lot of experience. When 10,000 people refine the same kind of pill, there will be 10,000 different experiences and processes. There will be no two pills in the world that will be the same as each other. You will not be able to find twopletely simr pills even if they came from the same furnace.

    ¡°Some say that every single pill is unique. This is not an exaggeration. Everyone has to find their own way and path. Teachers can lead the way, but cultivation depends on yourself¡­¡±

    Elder Yimo¡¯s pleasant voice sounded from the stone tform. Unlike the obscure information that appeared when he exined the basics of pill cultivation previously, this lesson was mostly filled with details.

    Elder Yimo¡¯s exnation was rtively thorough. It was said that one could only provide hints but not pass down one¡¯s path. However, to an almighty expert like Elder Yimo, he was usually able to find the most urate words to exin principles that were obscure and hard to understand. Furthermore, the visual image that his pleasant voice provided made the entire lesson very vivid. Thus, it was as if Lao Wang was intoxicated from listening to him.

    It was rtively thorough, and he understood very well!

    However, this was obviously a feeling that was unique to Lao Wang. Putting aside the Pill Refinery Hall pupils in front, almost nine in 10 audit students were confused. They were at a total loss.

    This was not just a problem of their natural endowments, but more of how their civilizations had nurtured them.

    The Earth was a very special existence. It was called the yground of the Gods, and countless deities had left behind their footprints. Thus, this civilization had received its inheritance from a mix of many gods. Even though humans had not mastered the method of umting their core, ¡°pill refinery¡± had existed in the early ages long before the Dark Ages on Earth. There were also writings and records of these. The Holy Land and Earth had always been doing research on this. However, as theycked spiritual influence, they were restricted and could only develop metal refinery but did not have any other achievements.

    However, in terms of theory, they did notck knowledge in certain areas. After all, even if they had never eaten pork, they had imagined pigs running around. Thus, this made Wang Zhong feel that it was very easy and clear to understand general knowledge about pill refinery. In particr, when Elder Yimo taught about his path, he was rather inspired, and Lao Wang immediately understood, which was unthinkable for other people.

    Meanwhile, Jhonas beside him hadpletely fallen asleep. It was still fine when he was listening to the general framework yesterday, but when Elder Yimo talked about the details today, he simply felt that his head hurt. The other audit pupils also listened to the ss with a worried look and almost pulled out their hair. It was as if they were listening to the contents of a book from heaven. Even some of the Pill Refinery Hall pupils in front had constant questions about some of the details.

    This was also the first time Lao Wang had been treated to a great feast for the eyes and the senses. He was extremely satisfied.

    Ever since he had entered the Heavenly Gates, he had always felt that Elder Yimo¡¯s sses were the most interesting and the most brilliant. The old man on the stone tform who looked thin and did not release any oppressive aura was extremely outstanding, not just in Lao Wang¡¯s eyes, but in the eyes of all 1,500 pupils here.

    When the ss ended, many people formed their own groups.

    The Three Halls in the Heavenly Gates were the main differentiator of the pupils¡¯ social circles, but in reality, there was an even more important factor that differentiated the social circles in the Heavenly Gates: the organizations and associations. These had been initiated by the pupils of the Heavenly Gates. They formed organizations and associations based on their habits, hobbies, identity, and status, and naturally gathered together. These were very tight alliances in the Heavenly Gates.

    To be honest, those who came here were all not simple. Learning and progress was only one aspect, but not everyone had the opportunity to ascend. This was an upper-leveled social circle where they could form rtions, make friends, and blend in with the top sses of society. This was the core reason why many people joined the Heavenly Gates. In fact, in the eyes of some people, blending in with the social circles was more important than their studies.

    Some famous associations included the Level-8 Brother Association, which only epted pupils from level-8 civilizations. Everyone in this social circle was a tyrannical son of a bigwig in the Land. They were also called the ¡°Crown Prince Association¡± by other people in the Heavenly Gates. This was an association formed based on identity and status.

    For example, the Thunder Alliance was only made up of elites who cultivated thunder techniques. Furthermore, not only could Combat Cultivation pupils cultivate thunder techniques, in reality, many pupils from the Weapon Refinery and Pill Refinery Halls could do so as well. The Thunder Alliance was extremely strong in the Heavenly Gates as thunder techniques were called the number one representative of fierce attacks. The Leader of the Thunder Alliance was a gold Titan senior from a few batches before. It was said that he had already umted his Gold Core and had the opportunity to ascend after some preparation.

    Meanwhile, the ¡°Pill One Association¡± was an association that only the peak experts in the Pill Refinery Hall could enter. This kind of association was rather fair as it did not look at one¡¯s civilization or background, but one¡¯s ability.

    Even the proud Flying Pig Jhonas had an association. However, it was very straightforward and was called the ¡°Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce¡­¡±

    There were some older pupils there who could be called seniors and were attracting new members. Of course, associations that needed older pupils to actively attract new pupils were basically weak associations. Associations like the Level-8 Brother Association, the Thunder Alliance, and the Pill One Association did not even recruit people as everyone wanted to blend into their social circle even if they had to break their heads. Even if they had the qualifications, they had to wait to be picked by those associations.

 Chapter 1024 - A Rather Different Earthling

    <h4>Chapter 1024 A Rather Different Earthling</h4>

    ¡°Boss, what a pity. You Earthlings don¡¯t have any special characteristics. The threshold for the Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce is quite high. Even if I rmend you, you won¡¯t be able to join.¡± Jhonas had just broken away from the Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce. When he came over, he saw the lonely Lao Wang reviewing Elder Yimo¡¯s lesson and could not help but feel a sense of superiority. He loudly said, ¡°Entering an association is quite important. After all, people will only take care of you if you have an organization. I will get my brothers to ask around another day and rmend you to the Honor Association for low-leveled civilizations¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, Boss. When you join that circle and blend in with them, in the future, you Earthlings will have a much stronger foothold in the divine territory.¡±When Lao Wang looked at Jhonas¡¯s delighted appearance, even with Lao Wang¡¯s temper, he wanted to p Jhonas. However, the Flying Pig was right. Social ss was extremely important in the entire divine territory.

    However, the main point was how to start pill refinery. He definitely could not refine the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill that Elder Yimo had talked about previously. It was not that he did not understand, or that Elder Yimo¡¯s exnations were not thorough enough. Instead, many details that Elder Yimo mentioned were established on the basics of experience and mastery, which were the areas he was weakest in. After all, he had never refined pills. What experience and mastery could he have? Lao Wang did not feel that he was a reincarnated deity who could be enlightened and conquer the difficulties of the world after casually listening to a lesson. A level-7 pill¡­ This starting point was far too high¡­

    ¡°Hi, Wang Zhong.¡±

    While Jhonas was still boasting, a familiar person came to look for him. Other than Jhonas, the only other person Lao Wang was familiar with in the entire Heavenly Gates was Shannali.

    ¡°Are you interested in joining the Spiritual Pill Alliance?¡± Shannali asked with a smile. Perhaps she was not the prettiest here, but she was definitely best at dressing up, especially with her sense of affinity that many pretty people did not have. In this batch of Heavenly Gate pupils, Shannali had a certain level of fame.

    The Spiritual Pill Alliance could notpare to the Pill One Association, but it was a rather outstanding organization in the Heavenly Gates.

    ¡°Thank you. I will think seriously about it.¡± Wang Zhong did not immediately reply, mainly because he was not sure about Shannali¡¯s intentions. He did not know exactly what this girl, who was gentle and treated everyone very well, was nning. This kind of ¡°help¡± was very likely sweet poison.

    The Flying Pig looked at Lao Wang as if he was looking at a fool. Those cute and big eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°Brother, can you consider your own identity?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I am very serious.¡± Shannali did not seem to be unhappy from being rejected.

    When Shannali left, Jhonas¡¯s few hairs were about to explode. He did not stop egging Lao Wang on. ¡°Boss, are you crazy? It¡¯s the Spiritual Pill Alliance! It is not worse than the Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce and has many impressive people inside? With your identity, being invited by others to join is like giving you gold! Why didn¡¯t you join them?¡±

    Lao Wang simply smiled. He closed his mouth and did not speak.

    ¡°¡­¡± Jhonas was also speechless. As expected of a lower civilization without any outlook. Boss definitely did not understand the significance of these organizations and alliances. However, it was a pity that after this, he likely would note across the same chance again.

    He was too foolish! This was simply incurable!

    However, before Jhonas could think of something to incite Lao Wang, someone else came over. This was followed by a wave of fiery gazes all around them.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± The gentleugh sounded as if it was full of honey to their ears. Jhonas simply felt that all the pores on his body instantly open. He hurriedly turned back to take a look.

    They saw the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Celeste, walk over. Jhonas was instantly stunned. Celeste had actually recognized Boss and voluntarily came over to greet him? Wait, when did this happen? He had been with Boss almost every day, but they recognized each other only a few days after they came to the Heavenly Gates? These two were not even on the same bloody level!

    Not only was Jhonas shocked, the fiery gazes all around them were also evidently saying the same thing.

    That was the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, the leader of the top four experts among this batch of new Heavenly Gates pupils. She even had the support of Shell race supervisor Erza. Furthermore, she was also the goddess of almost every man¡¯s dreams. This kind of woman had actually greeted a member of a low-leveled civilization out of her own ord? What kind of brilliant luck did that little fellow have?

    However, before the crowds around them could recover from their shock, Celeste simply delivered the second sessive heavy blow.

    ¡°Are you interested in joining the Pill One Association?¡± She asked Wang Zhong with a smile.

    The moment she finished her sentence, the low buzzing discussions around them werepletely eliminated. There was dead silence.

    ¡°Pill¡ªPill¡ªPill One Association¡­¡± Jhonas, who was at the side, widened his mouth. There was intense friction between his soul and his body as his legs went weak.

    What kind of existence was the Pill One Association? It was one of the top organizations even within the Heavenly Gates. Although they did not have restrictions on the identity and status of their members, their strength requirements were extremely high. Furthermore, they only recruited pill-refinery experts. Ever since its establishment, no one had ever heard of a Combat Cultivation Hall pupil joining. But now, she had voluntarily invited Wang Zhong? What in the world was this?

    ¡°Celeste.¡± A low and rough voice quickly sounded from beside them. It was a gold Titan senior who coldly said, ¡°This fellow is from the Combat Cultivation Hall. How is a piece of trash like him suitable to join the Pill One Association?¡±

    This sentence simply belittled all the pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall. However, all the Combat Cultivation pupils there did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. What kind of massive joke was this? Although only a few of the new pupils recognized him, he was the gold Titan senior of the Pill One Association. His strength was unfathomably deep!

    It was not an exaggeration to say that this kind of figure could challenge all the Combat Cultivation pupils alone.

    ¡°Senior Harley.¡± Celeste smiled and turned around. ¡°Wang Zhong has natural endowments that are different from the rest, and I believe that he is suitable for the Pill One Association. I am the representative of the Pill One Association in this batch. I am willing to use my rmendation quota.¡±

    ¡°The rmendation quota?¡± Gold Titan Harley was slightly dumbfounded. Then, he furrowed his eyebrows.

    The Pill One Association would choose a new pupil representative from every batch to help the new pupils integrate with the organization. Not only did this representative need powerful pill refinery skills and have the acknowledgment of everyone, they also needed powerful backgrounds. Obviously, Celestepletely fulfilled these requirements. Furthermore, as the representative of the new pupils, ording to the rules of the Pill One Association, she could unconditionally rmend one person to join the association. Of course, if that person did not perform well and did not reach the standards of the Pill One Association, not only would they be chased away from the association, at the same time, the one who had given the rmendation would also be punished. This would even affect her individual prestige and reputation. To the upper sses in this social circle, this would definitely be an extremely severe blow and a major loss.

    Thus, every representative from each batch of new pupils had been rtively prudent when using the rmendation quota. In fact, many representatives would not even use this even after they graduated. They were afraid that they would make an error of judgment and rmend someone, only to destroy their own reputation. After all, the various thresholds in the Pill One Association were famously high. However, Celeste had casually used her rmendation quota? Furthermore, she had actually used it on a Combat Cultivation pupil who was not even from the Pill Refinery Hall?

    Gold Titan Harley could not help but observe Wang Zhong. However, he did not see anything rare from this small figure.

    This pretty boy?

    Gold Titan Harley shook his head. His personal friendship with Celeste was not bad as they were both almighty experts in the Heavenly Gates. However, this did not mean that he could refute Celeste¡¯s rights as a representative. ¡°Weigh the costs and benefits yourself. Don¡¯t affect your own future just because of some unimportant people.¡±

    He stopped here, but his gaze towards Lao Wang was slightly sickening.

    Lao Wang rubbed his nose and was slightly speechless. He had not understood why Celeste, who he had only met once, would voluntarily invite him to join the Pill One Association. Was it because of water spirit Nini? Lao Wang did not think that he had been able to charm both a unique elemental spirit and the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince at the same time.

    ¡°Wang Zhong?¡± Celeste saw that Wang Zhong had no reaction and asked again with a smile.

    Meanwhile, everyone around them was speechless as they cast various envious gazes at him. This little fellow had probably been so moved that he was stunned, right? When they thought about this, it made sense. If someone else were to be in this ce and was invited by the goddess to join the Pill One Association, it would be strange if they were not stunned and could remainposed.

    Beside him, Jhonas had slowly recovered from his shock and was slightly excited.

    Boss was too amazing! No wonder he had rejected Shannali¡¯s Spiritual Pill Alliance. Damn, if he knew that the Pill One Association would invite him, only fools would have joined the Spiritual Pill Alliance!

    However, before he was fully excited, another sudden sound came from beside them.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, hello.¡± It was a rather rigid sound.

    In reality, not many people in the Heavenly Gates dared to ignore people like Celeste and Senior Harley when they were talking, let alone forcibly interrupt them. However, the Machinery race was definitely one of them.

    A member of the Machinery race had arrived. His cold expression and the use of rigid Star Alliancemonnguage all made his identity clear. He was the representative of the most unique race in the entire divine territory.

    ¡°Are you willing to join the Law Enforcement Association? I, Macatron of the Machinery race, officially invite you.¡± These words carried the style of the Machinery race: simple and direct.

    There was silence, dead silence! Ever since this machine opened his mouth, not a single sound could be heard at all!

    What was the Law Enforcement Association? It was also a first-grade pupil organization in the Heavenly Gates, but the entry thresholds and conditions were even more demanding than the Pill One Association!

    The Machinery race nurturedw enforcement elites here. Eight out of 10 people who joined were from the Machinery race. Meanwhile, the remaining two people were almost certainly from the insect race. Just like thew enforcement squad in the Land, the Machinery race was the main member, and the insect race was the supplementary member. There were instances of other races joining the Law Enforcement Association, but these examples had all fulfilled special conditions. They were either members of high-leveled civilizations and races who had good rtions with the Machinery race or heirs of future rulers in the Heavenly Gates. They were top and core personnel that had to learn how to build rtions with the Machinery race, the insect race, and thew enforcement squad. It could be said that out of all those who joined the Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Alliance, other than the Machinery race and the insect race, everyone else was definitely a future great figure in the Star Alliance who could summon wind and rain.

    But this Earthling was from a level-4 civilization. Would he be a great figure?

    Jhonas had just managed to close his mouth, but this time, he could not close his mouth at all. His jaw was about to drop off. Although he guessed that there was something fishy about the fact that Boss was able to join the Heavenly Gates as a member of a level-4 civilization and as a Foundational Stage, he did not think that it would be this fishy!

    Firstly, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Celeste, had invited him to join the Pill One Association. Now, the Machinery race had popped up to invite him to the Law Enforcement Association! Were these top organizations in the Heavenly Gates lining up to pick Boss?!

    Jhonas did not know what to say. At that moment, his eyes were filled with stars of admiration. Meanwhile, the people around them felt as if their eyes were about to pop out from their eye sockets.

    Not only were they shocked, even the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Celeste, was dumbfounded.

    She had her reasons and objectives for inviting Lao Wang to join the Pill One Association. To her, ascending was the only goal she cared about. Thus, mixing around with the Pill One Association was not too important to her. She had invited Wang Zhong to join them, not because she felt that this Combat Cultivation pupil had pill-refinery talents that had not been disyed and could help her boost her reputation. She simply wanted to know how Wang Zhong had seized the heart of the elemental spirit. This was what Celeste felt was most important!

    Simply said, this was a transaction.

    She had only invited Wang Zhong because she had this outlook and did not even hesitate to use her rmendation quota, but how could the Machinery race step in? The Law Enforcement Association was famous for not recruiting people, let alone having any interactions with a fellow from a level-4 civilization.

    After a short silence, everyone simply went crazy.

    The Pill One Association and the Law Enforcement Association had invited a Foundational Stage who did not have any background or even any strength to join them at the same time. This was just too crazy. If they had not witnessed this for themselves, everyone here would not have believed their ears.

    ¡°Where is this little fellow from? Combat Cultivation Hall? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°A celestialoid? Does anyone know any details about this little fellow?¡±

    ¡°What? An Earthling? From a level-4 civilization?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to go crazy. Since when did the Pill One Association and the Law Enforcement Squad lower their thresholds so much? A Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization can join them? They even voluntarily invited them?¡±

    ¡°Do the higher-ups want to give the lower civilizations some face? Is that why they looked for one who could never rise?¡±

    The crowd around them exploded as there were various feelings of disbelief. If a prodigy from a high-leveled civilization had been invited, they would naturally be a pleasant topic of conversation that people were willing to sing praises about. But a Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization¡­ Damn, was there anyone here who was weaker than this little fellow? There was no justice! Furthermore, the Pill One Association and the Law Enforcement Association had stepped up at the same time¡­

    ¡°Boss, Boss, this is rather difficult for you to choose!¡± Unlike the others, Jhonas immediately felt as if he was a notch above the rest when he stood beside Wang Zhong. There was an obvious expression of disdain when he looked at his fellow members from the Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce. He was extremely excited. ¡°The Law Enforcement is definitely good. When you join them, your social status will be boosted. In the future, when you say that you are a member of the Law Enforcement Association in the Land, you can simply walk anywhere you want, and no one will dare to offend you! But the Pill One Association is also very good. They have a widework, and it has a good reputation. Most importantly, when you are in the Heavenly Gates¡­ Tsk tsk tsk. What a conflict, what a conflict. Boss, I think that the Pill One Association is better!¡±

    When Jhonas said thest sentence, he looked at Celeste out of the corner of the eye.

    The Law Enforcement Association was good, but it was filled with cold machines and ugly insects. Staying with them for too long was very disgusting. Furthermore, it was easy to draw boundaries with others. However, the Pill One Association was different. They had a widework and many beautiful women¡­ If it were up to Jhonas, this point alone would determine his choice.

    Not only did Jhonas think this way, in reality, almost everyone around them felt this way as well. In fact, even Machine Macatron, who had invited Wang Zhong, felt as if it was hopeless. Under the circumstances that the Pill One Association waspeting with them, no one would be willing to join the Machinery race and the insect race in the Law Enforcement Association. He could only say that he had arrived one step toote. It was somewhat of a pity.

    However, they never expected that Lao Wang wouldugh and look at Celeste. ¡°Miss Celeste, thank you for your good intentions. I have decided to join the Law Enforcement Association. After all, I am not a pill refinery student. I will not break your rules.¡±

    Lao Wang¡¯s thinking was actually very simple. It was not because the Pill One Association was not good, or because of Harley¡¯s silent threat, but because the Machinery race had helped him before. Thus, he naturally felt closer to them. Furthermore, he could not just n for himself. Building good rtions with thew enforcement squad in the Land would be of great assistance to humans when they established their footing in the future.

    As for the Pill One Association, his principle was very clear: he would not be rewarded if he did not deserve it.

    Beside him, Jhonas was stunned, and the buzzing sounds around them fell silent. Even Celeste was dumbfounded. Ever since she was young, she had never been rejected for anything so directly. In particr¡­ she had not yet proposed any conditions.

    ¡°Little fellow, you have a good knowledge of yourself. I like you a little.¡± Gold Titan Harley was also surprised, but he was full of smiles. Even if Celeste had helped this inferior being from the Combat Cultivation Hall enter the Pill One Association, he would be gotten rid of very quickly. If he retreated now, they would have saved a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Was it because Senior Harley¡¯s gaze was threatening?¡±

    ¡°Water seeped into his head.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Jhonas was already unable to mock him. His Boss was simply different from the rest. It was no wonder that he was full of disgust when he saw Jhonas¡¯s small and cute messenger. As expected, his taste was too unique, and it was not that his outlook was unusual.

    Macatron from the Machinery race looked at Wang Zhong. When he turned back to look at Wang Zhong, even though he was still expressionless, there was some movement in his gaze. Others had always thought that the Machinery race did not care, but in reality, no one liked being given the cold shoulder after a warm invitation!

    Behind the cold exterior of the Machinery race were rich feelings. As expected, this human was different from other creatures as he was truly close to the Machinery race. If there were 10,000 people here, 9,999 of them would have chosen the Pill One Association.

    ¡°What a pity. However, I believe that joining the Law Enforcement Association will be a very interesting experience. Congrattions, Wang Zhong.¡± Celeste was not conflicted. In reality, whether Wang Zhong joined the Pill One Association or not was not important. What was important was that she had disyed her friendliness to Wang Zhong. Furthermore, based on what Wang Zhong had said, Celeste could see that he actually wanted to learn the art of pill refinery. Thus, she had other, better ways of ¡°transacting¡±.

    This was very normal. As long as they had the aspiration and ambition, learning how to refine pills was a necessary step for members of low-leveled civilizations who had not achieved their method of umting their Core. However, in the Heavenly Gates, the Pill Refinery Hall started from level-7 pills, which was evidently not suitable for low-leveled civilizations without any basics.

 Chapter 1025 - That Which Is Rare Is Dear

    <h4>Chapter 1025 That Which Is Rare Is Dear</h4>

    Celeste smiled and simply took out a prescription scroll from her pocket. When figures like her wanted to cultivate friendships with others, their expressions of goodwill woulde in session. She had prepared this scroll for Wang Zhong. If Wang Zhong joined the Pill One Association, this would have been a congrattory gift for him and an item that would allow him to build his foundation. Now, even though he had not joined them, this did not stop Celeste from using this prescription to further advance their rtionship.¡°I have a prescription for a level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill for you. Treat this as a congrattory gift for joining the Law Enforcement Association.¡±

    The level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill was not considered a high-quality product, but it was one of the beginner pills in pill studies. Many tests for level-9 alchemists used refining a Vitality Supplement Pill as their standard. Furthermore, due to the special quality of the Vitality Supplement Pill that allowed it to replenish spiritual influence and vitality, it was a consumable that was essential for many alchemists when they refined pills. It had a veryrge market, and all the pills that one refined could be easily sold off. Thus, it circted over argework. Furthermore, this prescription was not a rare item and was something that could be bought with money.

    This present was not particrly valuable, but to Lao Wang, this undoubtedly provided him with timely help. Ever since that day, Celeste had definitely tried to understand Wang Zhong¡¯s background. Thus, she understood his current situation and thoughts rtively well.

    Wang Zhong was somewhat surprised. After all, one who was unountably solicitous would be hiding evil intentions. But¡­ there did not seem to be anything valuable on him that she was eyeing. If there was one thing she wanted, it was probably the spirit.

    ¡°Thank you. If you need help in any areas, please let me know.¡± Lao Wang calmly epted it with a smile.

    Celeste smiled. Her smile was like the spring sunshine that had emerged to bring the world alive, enchanting everyone around her. Flying Pig¡¯s drool was about to fall. However, she did not say much. She knew that Wang Zhong was a smart person and gave him a prescription in return for a ¡°possibility¡±. Even if there was no result in the end, it would not be much to her.

    Celeste left, and many people watched her. Meanwhile, Machine Macatron looked at Wang Zhong and said in a serious tone, ¡°There will be an entrance ceremony for the Law Enforcement Association in two days. I will send a messenger to ry the time and location of the meeting. You must attend.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lao Wang replied frankly.

    ¡­

    In the Sacred Arena.

    Aiolos and Tsari¡¯s days became bloodier by the day. The crystal people exploited them in many different ways. They were often made to challenge a group by themselves. No one would be able to endure such high-intensity battles.

    Tsari¡¯s injuries started to umte. Even though his injuries could heal by the next day due to the healing powers of the Titan race, as his opponents became stronger and stronger, his injuries became harder and harder to heal. The healing powers of the Titans were not boundless and were being exhausted by the sessive battles.

    Aiolos¡¯s situation was even worse. Although his recovery was not bad, it had only been a short time since he had entered the divine territory. He was a miracle to the humans, but in the divine territory, he was just a visitor. However, he was given more attention precisely because of his identity.

    The more bleeding wounds there were on his body, the more nimble his actions were, and the more explosive his power was. Many fearless diators died under his fist. Wretched and violent fighters were often able to cause the audience to scream. Furthermore, smashing his fist into the chest of his enemies earned him a nickname: Sinister Hand.

    Sinister Fist Aiolos ¡ª¡ª some fervent fans had started to call him this. They believed that Aiolos¡¯s fist was much more impressive than the weapons that the Arena provided.

    Many people went crazy over his terrifying pair of golden fists. Some of them were his fervent fans who supported him as a diator, while others were gamblers that hoped that he would quickly fall. Everyone could tell that this human was epting abat test that was above his limits. Many Arena fans who were fond of passing time there were betting that Aiolos would definitely either undergo an awakening and break through during a battle or copse and die. Of course, thetter was more likely.

    If he wanted to achieve a miracle, it would only be possible if he could achieve the Void Core Realm as a Foundational Stage diator or achieve the Solid Core Realm as a Void Core expert. Furthermore, it was very obvious that the human civilization did not possess this ability and relied solely on theirbat level to rise. If they only had this, they would eventually die.

    However, the fewer the choices Aiolos had, the crazier he became. Just like an injured wolf king, he made his opponents tremble in fear. On the contrary, this gave him a lease of life as his opponents started to fear him. The unnerving were afraid of those who were crazy, and the crazy were afraid of those who did not want their lives.

    Aiolos received a special technique. Of course, when the silver Titan knew that Aiolos was alone, he continuously nced at Aiolos. All the best, brother! Whether or not they were able to break free from this damned Arena would depend on that strange female aristocrat from the Seductress race.

    This was the third time she hade to look for Aiolos!

    Tsari felt that this was rather bizarre. All along, the Seductress race was famous for their unbearably chaotic personal lives. Regardless of gender, they were passionate about tasting new people from the opposite sex. Furthermore, almost no one of the opposite sex could withstand their allure. As aristocrats from a level-8 civilization, being yed by the strong and beautiful Seductresses was a form of honor to arge majority of races.

    Of course, in human terms, they were fickle andscivious. In the eyes of the members of the Seductress race, their virginity was like an overcoat that was past its prime. They acknowledged that this moral existed in this world, but not among their race. Virginity existed, but to the Seductresses, it was too uncouth and definitely could not be worn on the bodies of the Seductresses.

    It was not rare for Seductresses to like looking for diators. However, they would feel that a diator was fresh on the first visit and perhaps ponder over them during the second. But what about the third time?

    With the normal ¡°romantic¡± disposition of the Seductresses, they would definitely not waste so much time on a diator from a low-leveled civilization. Two nights was enough for a Seductress to be weary of an intense love. Moreover, they only connected their bodies once, but there was no joy from the mingling of their souls.

    In any case, Tsari thought from the perspective of the Seductress for 10 more minutes. However, he could not think of a second reason other than ¡°she had been charmed by Aiolos¡¯s effort¡±.

    Howplicated, thought Tsarilorhuan. Thus, he exerted his strength and squeezed his eyes at Aiolos. If it were not for the restrictions that were ced on him after he retreated from the battlefield, he would have shot out electricity from his eyes.

    As usual, the maids helped Aiolos to clean his body and carefully stitched up the wounds on his body. After using a kind of thread made out of fish skin to stitch his torn skin, the runes on their bodies started to radiate a gentle light. This made Aiolos recall the Sun, the fixed star in his hometown.

    After the wounds were stitched up, scabs started to form, and the maids continued to use their powers. At this moment, Aiolos felt a numbness from his wounds, as if many ants were helping their queen to construct a new nest. When he was almost unable to bear it, the maids used their fingers to gently brush past these numb areas. There was a cooling sensation, and he saw the scabs falling off. The maids let out voices of shock as they looked at Aiolos with great respect. Even though they understood that Aiolos possessed powerful recovery abilities, the effects of their healing had exceeded their calctions.

    This time, the essential oils that were rubbed onto Aiolos¡¯s skin obviously had ingredients that could replenish his vigor and stamina. Aiolos felt his spirit slowly being stimted. Needless to say, this was a rare chance for him to rest and rx. Furthermore, the owner who had summoned him had definitely paid a rtively high fee.

    After waiting for half an hour, the candle demon appeared in his room and brought Aiolos through the secret passage to the flower garden. When they reached the small path, the same servant from the Machinery race brought him into the room that was full of the stirrings of love.

    Just like the previous two times, the young girl from the Seductress race stood up from the hot spring. Thin mist covered her body, making it seem like an illusion.

    However, unlike the previous two times, she was not anxious to express her desire. Instead, she carefully looked at his body. Her gaze was focused and attentive.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The Seductress tried to calm her tone as much as possible.

    Aiolos smiled. His smile was bright and dazzling, making himpletely different from the fighter of death in the Arena. This lit up the Seductress¡¯s heart and kindled the other one-quarter of her lineage¡­ that of the Heavenly Shell race.

    She was not a pure Seductress as there was this other noble bloodline in her body. Her existence was rather special and was intended by the Seductress race. One had to know that all high-leveled civilizations were not too happy about mixing their blood, especially the aristocrats from high-leveled civilizations, unless there was a deeper meaning behind it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious.¡± Aiolos smiled. Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed her waist. This smooth feeling aroused his body. Meanwhile, the Seductress, who had sensed a change, became enthusiastic and rapidly rolled with him, sinking in the joy of their senses.

    Undine looked at his face, and the continuous stirrings of love trickled into her heart like raindrops before surging out of her misted eyes. He was treating her warmly. Every single action was of the appropriate pressure and extremely cautious, as if he was ying with and making an appreciative analysis of a rare treasure. This made her body even more full of love. After an intense delight, she decided that she had to respond to his gentleness.

    She kissed him. This was an ardent and long kiss. They exchanged each other¡¯s smell, and it was as if time had stood still. This was not supposed to happen. They indulged in desire, but emotions were another matter altogether.

    This kind of feeling¡­ Anyone would be jealous.

    She had chosen him for the first round because of hering-of-age ceremony. Her sisters had said that the man to take away a Seductress¡¯s first night would be cursed. Thus, she had to randomly find a person. There was no doubt that those diators were the best choices as they would not mind being cursed. This was because the diators understood their own fate. When they killed their opponents, they were also waiting for their opponents to kill them. Being able to taste a level-8 Seductress from a level-8 civilization was their honor. Of course, most importantly, diators who were able to winpetitions were strong enough. One had to know that with the Seductresses¡¯ physiques, even if it was their first time, they had desires that were as unfathomable as the deep sea.

    Meanwhile, it was up to the Seductress whether she wanted toplement her partner. Perhaps it was because of her Heavenly Shell bloodline that she chose to do so. She did not want to let her first man die just like that.

    Then, she enjoyed a perfecting-of-age ceremony.

    She was different from the other Seductresses. She was a different kind of Seductress.

    Thus, after her firsting-of-age ceremony, she often went to see his matches. Every battle, every hurt expression, and every increase in power, all trickled into her heart. She had been attracted. Even if she had no reason to do so, she ¡°bought¡± time with the diator.

    Unlike the first time, there were enthusiastic and rich feelings amidst his gentleness. He had lived the most tragic and despairing life, but she was able to sense hope and vitality that was even more vigorous than some noble Seductresses. His bright smile did not carry any inferior feelings, as if he had been born to nobility.

    She said, ¡°My name is Undine Abeli Downy.¡±

    ¡°This sounds like a meaningful name.¡± Aiolos smiled.

    ¡°It means that I am a mixed blood. I have the blood of the Heavenly Shell race because of a deal.¡± Undine did not sound proud and even seemed to beughing at herself.

    ¡°Fate is a bitch. The more you fight, the more interesting it is.¡± Aiolos lightly touched Undine¡¯s hair. ¡°Your existence and my existence are both unique. No matter what, life has to be exciting. Your life belongs to you, not anyone else.¡±

    Undine could not imagine that such words woulde out from the mouth of a diator. These words were crude but seemed to make sense.

    When dawn arrived, she realized to her shock that they had chatted for a night, but she still wished to continue.

    When she looked at Aiolos¡¯s back, the intention of bailing him out naturally leaped from her mind.

    However, very quickly, Undine realized that as an aristocrat from a level-8 civilization, it was very easy for her to bail out a diator. However, Aiolos was not so simple as he was now extremely popr. It was almost equivalent to pasting abel that banned him from being bailed. Furthermore, not only did she have to pay for Aiolos, as he was still a convict, she would also have to pay a heavy protection fee to the tribunal.

    However, she did not n to give up. With her current identity, if she wanted to bail out Aiolos, she had to go through an agreement and introduction to the owner of this diator before she could request for bail from the judge.

    The big figures in her race could avoid this trouble. However, she could not and did not think of doing this through them. She would definitely engulf Aiolos and not leave any crumbs behind.

    ¡°Ha!¡± When the crystal person understood Undine¡¯s intentions foring, he almost immediately let out a mocking and ear-piercingughter. ¡°The esteemed Ms. Undine. I think that you must be joking with me, right? This human is not for sale. I think you should be able to understand why. This is a decision by the tribunal.¡±

    The crystal person did not pay much attention to her. To be exact, he saw that her eyes were full of desire. He had tried the taste of Seductresses, and this memory was engraved deep into his bones. However, a mixed-blood Seductress who was pretty and innocent and had the blood of the Heavenly Shell race¡­ The crystal person started to feel envious. That human had actually tasted the vor of this woman several consecutive times!

    ¡°If you are willing, I can bail him out at the tribunal. He did notmit a serious offense. If not, he would not have been sentenced to the Arena either.¡± Undine sensed the desire in the crystal person¡¯s gaze towards her. She felt waves of disgust but decided to endure.

    Finally, the crystal person no longer concealed his eyes that were full of desire and simply stared at Undine¡¯s chest. As he imagined something, he said treacherously, ¡°Even if you can get the tribunal to change their thoughts and allow him to be bailed out, Aiolos is now a star. I cannot y around with the Arena. The audience members who wait to see him every day will rip me to pieces¡­¡±

    ¡°State your conditions,¡± said Undine calmly.

    ¡°Unless¡­ you can do something¡­ that would make me willing to go through all difficulties and dangers for you.¡± The crystal person expressed his thought of ¡°doing it once¡± in a roundabout but blunt manner. At the same time, he felt that only doing it once was not enough. That human had touched her three times!

    Although the Seductress race was self-indulgent, the premise was that they would take the lead and control everything. If it was the other way round, it would be humiliating.

    Undine smiled. At this moment, she was more like a Seductress. ¡°Remember what you just said. You will pay for what you have said!¡±

    Undine left. It seemed like some people had looked down on her. Seductresses were the worst to provoke. Would she ignore this just because she had some other blood?

    In the Forbidden Jail of the Arena.

    Aiolos¡¯s good mood after he was brought back made Tsari rather fervent.

    ¡°Have you talked about it with her? If she agrees, there are still many gates to go through¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to mention it.¡± Aiolos rubbed his nose. In reality, he had not forgotten. However, as a man, there was no doubt that he was ambitious and proud. He was the King of the Pampas and a natural super expert. However, when he arrived in the divine territory, he instantly fell and became an ordinary person. He had endured many things and situations that he definitely would not have thought about in the past. Undine¡¯s appearance gave him warmth. He could sense the natural affinity between them. There were some feelings as their hearts beat in unison.

    Under these circumstances, how could he say that if she wanted to buy him, she also had to have a Titan as an extra?

    His pride and dignity did not allow him to destroy all of these.

    The silver Titan seemed to have realized this. ¡°That¡¯s right. If she were to buy us, would I be more expensive, or would you be more expensive?¡±

    Aiolos rolled his eyes. This topic was really boring.

    ¡°Throughout the ages, that which is rare is dear. A Titan like me is in less demand than a human. Really, what kind of world is this?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the silver Titans are high-leveled among the Titan race and have a super bloodline that is one in 10,000?¡±

    ¡°I was just boasting. Don¡¯t believe that¡­¡±

    Tsari suddenly paused as he realized that Aiolos was changing the subject. Then, a strange idea jumped out from his head. This idea was like a demon that was using its sharp hooves to poke the back of his head, causing him to involuntarily blurt out, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken a liking to her, right? If she likes you too¡­ Brother, this Seductress is the most special Seductress I know. She has the blood of the Heavenly Shell race. With such excellent blood, she definitely has status and significance in the Seductress race. Perhaps she has some intentions. The Seductress race is the hardest to deal with among all the level-8 civilizations. We seemed to have deviated from our course!¡±

 Chapter 1026 - Trashing

    <h4>Chapter 1026 Trashing</h4>

    Aiolos smiled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I am now a ve diator.¡±¡°Damn, you are so optimistic. In any case, I don¡¯t want to die. We still have a lot of pleasant moments to spend. Is the matter that you asked me to investigate about reliable?¡±

    Aspared to the Earthling, his days as a silver Titan were better. As his recent performance had been very good, his family seemed to have changed their point of view and wanted to give him a chance to behave well once again. Thus, Tsari¡¯s days were slightly better. Of course, the difference was very slight.

    ¡°That¡¯s my brother. As long as you find him, there will definitely be a way,¡± said Aiolos with a smile. His tone was full of confidence.

    Tsarilorhuan rolled his eyes. This was the first time he felt that Aiolos was rather good at boasting. If he had not known, he would have thought that humans were from a level-8 civilization.

    Wang Zhong¡­ This name felt rather unrefined. Only God knew whether he would starve to death in the divine territory.

    ¡­

    When they returned to the mushroom houses, emotions were still running strong in Jhonas¡¯s heart. He had wanted to live well for a few years before happily inheriting his family business and be a second-generation member of the Illusion race who enjoyed his life. However, he had chosen the worst roommate. His Boss, who had never seen the world, had a small appetite and was loyal. Everything he did was ording to the script.

    However, even though the situation seemed a little different from what he had expected, this Earthling who did not attract much attention seemed to have many secrets.

    Why was the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince so active? Why did the usually exclusive Machinery race invite him?

    If it happened once, it was a coincidence. However, if it happened in quick session, there was a problem.

    On the way back, Flying Pig had naturally beat around the bush and wanted to ask about Lao Wang¡¯s so-called ¡°real background¡±. However, Lao Wang did not have any ¡°real background¡± he could mention. Furthermore, what kind of person was Lao Wang? If one wanted to trick him into telling the truth, one would be considered alert if they were not coaxed out of their secrets.

    After kicking Jhonas, who could not stop chattering, onto the bed opposite him, Lao Wang could not wait to start research on the prescription that Celeste had given him.

    The Vitality Supplement Pill was not particrly foreign to Wang Zhong.

    When he had watched Boss Sea refine pills, out of the few prescriptions that Boss Sea knew, his main product was the Vitality Supplement Pill.

    Wang Zhong also had Boss Sea¡¯s prescription. It was rather crude, and his sess rate was very low. There were some differences between his version and the prescription that Celeste had given him, but the main ingredients were the same. In reality, ording to the special characteristics of each alchemist, there would be some adjustments and adaptations in their prescription based on their experience. Ten alchemists could have ten different versions for the same Vitality Supplement Pill. However, most of these changes were simply slight adjustments in details. The main subject would usually not change.

    In the past, he had seen Boss Sea refine this Vitality Supplement Pill. Then, he had been inspired and guided by Elder Yimo¡¯s two Pill Refinery lessons. When hepared these to this version of the prescription, Wang Zhong very quickly understood the Vitality Supplement Pill clearly. It gave him the feeling that he could do it, and he was 40% to 50% confident that he would seed. Of course, to someone who had never refined pills before, this confidence could possibly be a misconception. But no matter what, this confidence was enough for him to give it a try.

    What they nowcked were ingredients.

    Even though it was only a level-9 pill, many ingredients were listed. There were even more ingredients than when he had collected ingredients for the level-7 pill. The main pill only required nine ingredients, but Celeste¡¯s prescription had over 40 supplementary ingredients. They were not particrly valuable items, such as the Loying Fruit that Lao Wang was rather familiar with. However, there were many diverse and trivial ingredients, and the quantity required was not low either. All these items could be bought in the Heavenly Gates, but simply going to buy them was obviously something Lao Wang could not afford.

    When he saw Lao Wang¡¯s anxious expression as he stared at the ingredients needed, Jhonas, who had been holding back for a long time, was eventually unable to keep holding back. He rushed to say, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not voluntarily helping you. However, if you want to collect all these ingredients, it will be slightly expensive. I also spent a lot of money on buying the messenger¡­ Pill refinery is really something ordinary people cannot do. Just like this level-9 pill, only God knows how many ingredients have to be used up¡­¡±

    Even though he had managed to collect the ingredients for the level-7 pill, they were inferior products he had obtained from an acquaintance. The Illusion race had many friends in the business world. Friends could throw their unwanted rubbish at you, but if one really wanted good materials used for pill refinery, friends would definitely not give them to you for free.

    The motto of the Illusion race was that even blood brothers had to settle ounts. Giving to others for free? That did not exist.

    Helping him once or twice was not a problem to Jhonas as he considered this an investment. However, what if this happened eight or 10 times? Jhonas was not nning to nurture a rookie alchemist. Furthermore, he was worried that he would cause Wang Zhong to form a habit of getting whatever he wanted, as long as he asked.

    However, Flying Pig had evidently thought too much. Lao Wang could not possibly go so far. Furthermore, Elder Yimo was right. If one did not have money, one should not y with pill refinery. No matter how great one¡¯s natural endowments were, the most basic principles of pill refinery were summarized in three words: you need money.

    ¡°You seem to have friends in the spiritual medicine market, right? Could you get some spoiled ingredients likest time?¡± Lao Wang did not hear him chatter and simply went to the point.

    Jhonas was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s no problem¡­ But there¡¯s no point. With those kinds of things, you won¡¯t even be able to refine powder¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just practicing. Even if I cannot produce any pills, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Wang Zhongughed cheerily. ¡°I just want to try it out. However, I am not quite willing. You bought those spoiled ingredients, right? I will pay for them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± When they spoke until this point, Jhonas felt that it would not be interesting if he continued being passive. Furthermore, he was only going to buy defective goods for his friend. These goods were very cheap and were not considered much.

    ¡°Boss, since you said that, we don¡¯t speak about money between us. I will handle this.¡± Jhonas patted his chest and said, ¡°Give me a few days. I will definitely gather everything for you.¡±

    He had to dy this by a few days as there were Weapon Refinery sses the next day. Jhonas did not dare to y truant.

    Other than continuing to cultivate his Devouring Heaven Technique, Wang Zhong also continued to study the prescription and deliberated the various pharmacological arrangements involved. He had actually started on pill refinery and taken a long time. The numerous trivial tasks were at the preparation stage. Not only did he have to prepare the ingredients, the clearer the direction of the pill refinery process and his goal, the higher the sess rate. After all, time invested in preparations is not lost. The preparations before pill refinery were the most important.

    The Combat Cultivation Hall lesson followed closely after a day of rest.

    The sses in the Combat Cultivation Hall were more frequent. When he looked at the timetable given by the Heavenly Gates messenger, he saw that there were Combat Cultivation Hall sses for the next few days. This was his main course. Regardless of whether Lao Wang was interested, he had to be present. If not, all the 50 points he had obtained would be deducted if he missed several sses, and he would be sent back by the Heavenly Gates.

    Unlike the basic principles that had been exined during the previous lesson, it was as if hell had frozen over. The silver Titan supervisor had started to talk about the Spirit Explosion Technique in a serious tone.

    This was an attacking technique that was in between body arts, goblin arts, and thunder techniques. It was rather unique.

    When Lao Wang heard this, he was rather interested. However, when the silver Titan supervisor finished talking¡­ Lao Wang was speechless.

    Simply speaking, the Spirit Explosion Technique was a small trick where one instantly umted one¡¯s spiritual power and spun the spiritual power several times, producing an attack that was several times more powerful than usual. When he looked how many people around him seemed to be intoxicated from listening to the supervisor, Lao Wang was slightly dumbfounded. What was this?!

    This damned thing had been yed around excessively by Earthlings since a long time ago. Wasn¡¯t this just a simple operation of spiritual power? This technique was still far from his 3rd Drive in terms of ingenuity, but it had been used as a main point in a Combat Cultivation lesson and exined in detail. Furthermore, many Combat Cultivation pupils furrowed their eyebrows tightly and looked as if it was difficult to understand. Damn¡­ Were these people all idiots?

    His initial shock slowly turned into astonishment. Lao Wang was only as calm as water when he was sure that no one around him was acting.

    He more or less understood. Twenty-six peak civilizations had established the divine territory, but in the thousands of years following the establishment of the divine territory, the high-leveled civilizations had lost the urgency of survival and were undergoing a process of ¡°sinking¡±. This did not mean that they were not advancing upwards, but that there had been a change in their direction.

    They did not have opponents and did not have the pressure to survive. They did not even have frequent fights. They simply focused on chasing the path of the Gold Core and pursued ascension. umting one¡¯s Core was what everyone in the divine territory was yearning for. What aboutbat? They only needed to use their power to suppress others. The level of the civilizations in other worlds was a far cry from them. Thus, they did not feel any threat at all.

    Although the many aristocrats in the divine territory were strong and had a high realm, their advantages were all innate. They did not have any actualbat ability, let alone many cruel experiences frombat.

    Thus, once the lower-leveled civilizations overcame the barrier of theirck of affinity with the spiritual influence around them, their might would bepletely different. Of course, to the low-leveled civilizations, this was the greatest difficulty. Wang Zhong had relied on the help from his divine cells and fragment world to quickly rise. This was notmon among all the low-leveled civilizations. There was no value in using him as reference either¡­

    Lao Wang started to be absentminded. This was probably the only lesson where his mind had wandered ever since he joined the Heavenly Gates.

    Meanwhile, the other Combat Cultivation pupils around him were intoxicated when they listened to the lesson. Of course, they understood the simple umtion of spiritual power. However, they had to go through a process to understand how to form their own killing technique and how to carry out some small tricks using their spiritual power. In particr, they could transform their bodies to practice these kinds of techniques. Once these small tricks became instinctual to their physical bodies, and when they transformed into their actual Void Core form, they would be even more terrifying. This was another realm of operation.

    The lesson was not long and was only used to exin a simple theory. However, it continued for about half an hour.

    Once Tsargesimon finished hisst sentence, he stretched out his hands and stretched his body, as if he had finallypleted his mission. Closely after, his deadpan expression while teaching suddenly became enthusiastic.

    ¡°sses and the like are too boring.¡± Heughed cheerily and said, ¡°We are Combat Cultivation pupils. No matter how many theories I talk about, they are not more useful than using real weapons to attack. How about this? Let¡¯s get two people to demonstrate how to use the Spirit Explosion Technique. If they perform well, I will award them points, but if they don¡¯t perform well, I will deduct points. Who is willing to volunteer?¡±

    No one offstage said anything. When they saw Tsargesimon, who was full of smiles, they knew that this was definitely not a good thing. Furthermore, was he asking them to demonstrate how to use the Spirit Explosion Technique? He had just finished teaching them but simply wanted someone to demonstrate this technique. Was he joking with them¡­?

    ¡°Is no one volunteering? Then I will start calling names.¡± Obviously, Tsargesimon wanted this result. He waved hisrge hand and simply pointed at the crowd. ¡°The first is definitely the number one performer during our previous lesson. Wang Zhong,e up!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. This was closely followed byughter. How unskilled. This was the price for standing out!

    ¡°Damn, he is giving him no face just after one disagreement¡­¡± Outside, Jhonas pulled back his neck. He came for every single Combat Cultivation Hall lesson, not just because he wanted to watch Wang Zhong. He felt that if he ended up at the bottom of the Weapon Refinery Hall and was pushed to the Combat Cultivation Hall, he would still be in the Heavenly Gates. No matter what he did, he always remembered that his route of retreat had always been a tradition of the Illusion race. However, the information he obtained from the Combat Cultivation Hall made Jhonas feel that it was a pain in the ass. He did not want to face a supervisor like this.

    Lao Wang was also dumbfounded. Trouble was about to break out, but evidently, this suited Tsargesimon¡¯s style very well. If he did not cause any trouble, he would be embarrassed to say that he was the odd supervisor of the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    However, Wang Zhong was only dumbfounded for a moment and did not hesitate. He simply walked up, calm andposed. He was not being mboyant, but if he wanted to establish a footing in the Combat Cultivation Hall and evenpete to enter the Pill Refinery Hall, he definitely had to perform well. The taunting voices and hooting sounds were fine. In any case, they would slowly die out as he fought.

    ¡°In the Heavenly Gates, you have to learn from each other with all your might and not be afraid of death. With me around, it is not easy for you to die either.¡± Tsargesimon did not choose a second person and made use of the jealousy-filled atmosphere when this little fellow came up instead. The moment he came up, many pairs of eyes downstairs were bloodshot. Did he still have to choose people? ¡°Who wants toe and try? The victor will be rewarded with one point.¡±

    There were buzzing noises all around offstage. There were many people who were not pleased with him and wanted to teach him a lesson. Now, they would even be rewarded with points. Even though they would only obtain one point, it was still something. Several top experts like bone goblin Pavaro, Blood Demon Balor, Ghost Gorst, and others might have to maintain their dignity, but there were many others who were itching to have a go.

    ¡°Me, me!¡±

    ¡°See how I get rid of this opportunistic and slick pretty boy!¡±

    ¡°Damn, this fellow stole the signs from the Blood Demon race two days ago!¡±

    Roars immediately sounded from offstage. However, quick actions were better than quick roars. A figure did not say anything else and simply charged forth from the enthusiastic crowd. A green shadow shed, and someone was standing on the tform.

    This was a transforming goblin. His body was unusually thin, and his face was like a rigid block. His arms were long and thin, and there was a dazzling gleam from the back of his hand, making it seem like the limb of a mantis.

    The speed at which he leaped to the stage was extremely fast, and many people had not even been able to catch up with the green shadow that charged on stage. The spiritual power on his body was still surging, and there were obvious signs of Spirit Explosion Technique use. Frankly speaking, the Spirit Explosion Technique was simply a method of using spiritual power. It could be used for both attacking and moving quickly. He was able to immediately understand the secret to using the Spirit Explosion Technique just from Titan supervisor Tsargesimon¡¯s exnation. Furthermore, he had further developed the technique and used it on his speed. Compared to theprehension of the Combat Cultivation pupils, his level ofprehension was very high.

    Even though he was in human form, he still had all four limbs on the ground, and two long ws were also ced on the ground, causing a rustling sound as they slid across the ground, causing sparks to fly.

    ¡°Shadowsickle Cook.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that fellow¡­ Sigh, he seized the first step. We probably have no chance of attacking.¡±

    Some of the Combat Cultivation pupils had started calling out his name. He had just advanced to the Void Core Realm, and frankly speaking, his Spiritual Energy Value was not very high. Wang Zhong estimated that his Spiritual Energy Value was around 200,000 and wasparable to Yin Jiao¡¯s level. However, his speed was very quick. When his des waved and crossed each other, many people in the crowd could only see a faint shadow. He was definitely a high-speed attacker.

    The enthusiastic crowd quietened significantly. Even though the mantis race was a member of the goblin race, it was not considered arge and prosperous race. If he had been able to be part of the Heavenly Gates lineup just after advancing to the Void Core, he naturally had unique skills. Shadowsickle Cook. One could tell his specialty inbat. This kind of speed type was definitely an opponent that arge majority of people did not want to face. Those who were weaker than him had almost no chance. Meanwhile, even if one was stronger than him, if they were not strong enough to suppress him, they would be passive in the face of his terrifying speed.

    Shadowsickle Cook was not a man of many words. After he stepped up, he did not say anything. He simply waved his ws slightly as a greeting. Closely after, his body swayed slightly and turned into a green ray of light that rapidly shot at Wang Zhong.

    Zeng!

    There was a clear sound, and the green figure swept past Wang Zhong¡¯s body like a thunderbolt. In the blink of an eye, hended steadily several meters behind Wang Zhong. Two glittering drops of blood slid off his ws and flowed to the ground.

    ¡°Resolved in one shot.¡± Offstage, someone gave a snort of contempt. ¡°This human can only be opportunistic and slick. During face-to-facebat, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to react!¡±

    ¡°Was he cut off? He¡¯s not moving at all.¡±

    ¡°My god, he was dealt with by such a weakling? How embarrassing¡­¡±

    ¡°One point obtained. Shadowsickle Cook really obtained this point way too easily.¡±

    The sounds of discussion were filled with disdain and taunts. However, this buzzing sound stopped right after it started.

    More blood droplets started to flow from Shadowsickle¡¯s ws. Closely after, there was a cracking sound that sounded like bones cracking. Then, his two ws broke at the center.

    Boom!

    This was followed by the sound of someone falling. The mantis goblin, who had seemed extremely natural and unrestrained, did not even have the chance to reveal his goblin form. He simply fell to the ground and fainted.

    Lao Wang slowly turned around and looked at the copsed Shadowsickle Cook with a cold and calm expression. It was as if nothing had happened at all.

    He was slightly disappointed. Only the Combat Cultivation Hall crowd felt the sense of oppression from his quick speed. However, to someone like Lao Wang who had once licked blood off des every day, this speed was meaningless. From the first step that Shadowsickle took, Lao Wang had already predicted all his actions. In reality, Lao Wang had held back, but this fool had simplye to sh at him.

    He felt apathetic. What use was just being fast? What about the content of his technique? Lao Wang had a headache.

    This was notpletely because of the difference between thebat techniques in the divine territory and the lower worlds. Even though the so-called geniuses here had high-leveled realms, it was just because their starting point was high. How long had they actually cultivated for?

    Lao Wang felt slightly lonely¡­

 Chapter 1027 - Troublemaker Lao Wang

    <h4>Chapter 1027 Troublemaker Lao Wang</h4>

    There were about three seconds of dead silence. Closely after, there was a mor. ¡°What happened?¡±¡°Cook was the one who copsed? What did that little fellow do? I didn¡¯t see him attack!¡±

    ¡°Damn, he was too fast. I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Two sessive chops and one strike.¡± Bone goblin Pavaro¡¯s eyes shed with interest. However, today¡¯s Pavaro was obviously not as natural and unrestrained as he had been during the previous lesson. His dazzling white bones had turned into gray bones. It was said that a few days ago, his bones were fully ck and were in an even more tragic state. It seemed like he would not be able to fully fix this for a period of time. However, the change in his bone color did not affect his strength. At his level, it was rtively easy for him to see their actions clearly.

    Cook had waved his des very quickly, but the Earthling called Wang Zhong was faster than him. He only started to fight back the moment Shadowsickle Cook approached him. His two sessive chops urately hit the joints of Cook¡¯s ws. This was followed by a punch thatnded on Cook¡¯s back, making him feel suffocated.

    ¡°Are Earthlings this fast?¡± Blood Demon Balor was also rather interested. The fact that this little fellow had stolen the limelight from the three top experts had made him very unhappy, but he did not take this Earthling to heart. As for the reason why, the luck factor yed a big part in the battle in the world of darkness.

    ¡°Hmph, no matter how fast he is, he is just a Foundational Stage. If he faces me, what can he do even if I stand here and allow him to hit me?¡± Ghost Gorst snorted coldly. There was pride all over his face. ¡°He is not worth mentioning.¡±

    These three people had formed a circle, as if they were superior to the rest of the Combat Cultivation Hall. Obviously, the three of them would not allow anyone else to hear their discussion. At that moment, the others from the Combat Cultivation Hall had started to explode.

    ¡°Did he y dirty?¡±

    ¡°Goblin arts?¡±

    ¡°A curse?¡±

    Even though the spectators did not understand this, they thought this was awesome and chattered among themselves. However, unlike how countless peoplepeted to challenge him before, the audience was now evidently much savvier. They did not even understand how Wang Zhong had gotten rid of Shadowsickle, so who would dare to step up?

    ¡°You phndering fellow. Let me face you head-on!¡±

    There was a massive roar that sounded like dull thunder. Then, a massive shadow leaped from the crowd.

    Boom!

    The figure descended from the sky. White electricity covered the surface of his body, and he smashed into the tform with a heavy boom, causing the ground to tremble. Dense electric currents spread from his foot, looking like electric snakes dancing on the tform. His massive body was like a small mountain, and he was about four to five meters tall. His thick hair was tied into small braids and secured to the back of his head with a headband. This was a standard hairstyle in the Titan race.

    Even if members of the Titan race were unable to evolve into silver Titans, or even gold Titans, they were still extremely powerful creatures. They had natural superhuman strength, thick skin, and shocking defense. Many people who fought with Titans would tire themselves out, but their attacks would only feel like an itch to the Titan.

    ¡°Little fellow, there are some things you cannot act humble about. Let¡¯s have a fight between ¡®men¡¯!¡± This Titan had achieved his Void Core and seemed to have a fiery temper. However, in reality, there was finesse in his roughness. The power and defense of the Titan race were shocking, but they were most annoyed by opponents with fast speeds. They could be incredibly annoyed if their opponent ran around. This Earthling¡¯s movements were faster than Shadowsickle¡¯s. If he actually ran all around this ce, this Titan would have a headache. Thus, the moment he stepped up, he activated his technique.

    Wang Zhong smiled calmly. His gaze looked like he was looking at a fool.

    Although the Titan did not feel that Wang Zhong would actually agree, Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze that seemed like he was looking at an idiot made the Titan rather stunned. He no longer hesitated and bent his extremely thick thighs. Then, his tall body rapidly shot up like a coiled spring.

    Pa pa pa pa!

    Countless Titan electric currents shot in and out of his eyes, nostrils, and ears. His entire body was instantly covered in electric currents. Meanwhile, terrifying thunder rumbled amidst the rapidly surging electric currents.

    He leaped high above Wang Zhong¡¯s head. His angry eyes red at him as he put his fists together. His body paused slightly at the highest point. Closely after, he rapidly dove towards Wang Zhong!

    ¡°Titan ¡ª¡ª Tyrant Extinguisher!¡± The Titan roared angrily. Powerful spiritual power was mixed with his roar and charged at Wang Zhong like a sound wave. He would frighten Wang Zhong and gain the upper hand by showing off his strength!

    He was about to smash that Earthling into minced meat! But the next second!

    Boom!

    The Titan¡¯s clenched fists stopped a few feet away from the ground. He did not hit anything, but his back was arched.

    Wang Zhong had taken one step forward and punched upwards right into his chest. This punch did not just contain Wang Zhong¡¯s power but also the momentum that the Titan had gathered when he dove at Wang Zhong. Putting aside the Titan, who was now injured, even Wang Zhong who had attacked felt that his entire arm was tingling and numb from the impact.

    Silence reigned all around them¡­ What were they doing? Were they both actors?

    They saw the Titan being carried by Lao Wang over his head. His entire body was spasming, and there was white foam at his mouth. The electric currents that were flowing into the surroundings also rapidly grew weak, while his round eyes were like bells. The Titan had never thought that his ultimate attack would be broken through so easily.

    He had just taken a step before him¡­

    The Titan rolled his eyes. There was a sense of unwillingness and shame. His entire body turned limp as he lost consciousness.

    Wang Zhong was still expressionless, as if he had only done something very insignificant, and that these two Void Core experts were not even enough for him to warm up. These two people were stronger than Yin Jiao, but he was much stronger now than when he had fought with Yin Jiao! Furthermore. The battle with Yin Jiao allowed Wang Zhong to have a sufficient understanding of the so-called young prodigies in the divine territory. On the other hand, the others had almost no understanding of him. These two fellows had not even revealed their true forms. They were just asking for death¡­

    Knocking them out in seconds? It was not difficult at all.

    He casually waved the right hand that he had raised high into the air. The body that resembled a small mountain was tossed to the side and caused a massive rumble when it crashed into the tform. When the body turned around, everyone realized that there was a fist-sized dent on the left chest of the Titan where his heart was. It had almost sunk into his heart.

    It was silent all around them, and there was no uproar. When Lao Wang had eliminated Shadowsickle Cook, many people thought that something was fishy as they did not see his actions clearly. However, the vibrations underneath their feet were real. That was a Void Core expert from the Titan race, and his skin was extremely solid. No matter what technique Wang Zhong had used, the attack power that was able to knock out this kind of expert with one punch was enough to suppress half of the people present.

    ¡°I told you that you have to use all your power. Wang Zhong will earn two points, and these two fools will have five points deducted each!¡± Tsargesimon was not unhappy because a fellow member of his race had copsed. On the contrary, he was extremely happy. These two fools had not revealed their true forms even though they were told to go all out. Tsargesimon¡¯s eyes were as bright as snow. From Wang Zhong¡¯s performance in the world of darkness, he was already extremely interested in this cunning Earthling.

    At that moment, everyone was slightly speechless. This supervisor was simply¡­ a bastard!

    There was a dead silence offstage.

    Regardless of whether it was Shadowsickle Cook or that Titan, they could not be said to be experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall, but they had definitely reached the degree where they formed the core powers of the Hall. Their Spiritual Energy Value had exploded to around 200,000 as Void Core experts even without revealing their true form. This kind ofbat level was not something that everyone could ignore. However, that Foundational Stage fellow from a level-4bat level had actually finished them with just one technique¡­

    In particr, the punch that had eliminated the Titan in a second was far too shocking¡­

    To be honest, those who came from the lower worlds were all adept at variousbat tricks, and everyone was aware of this. However, they had a barrier that they would never be able to cross: the level of their power. No matter how good one was at ying small tricks, their opponents would be fine even after 100 punches, but one would be defeated with one strike. Then, even impressive skills would simply be empty talk. However, this person did not just have skills. He was able to knock a Void Core Titan unconscious in one strike. This kind of power could put him in the top ranks of the entire Combat Cultivation Hall.

    They had thought that he was just a Foundational Stage, but they had made an error in their judgment. A majority of the people looked at the three top experts, but it was very obvious that they had no intention of attacking. To them, attacking at this moment would mean that they thought highly of Wang Zhong.

    It was silent inside, but Jhonas waspletely excited outside. Back then, he had seen Boss carry out various ambushes in the dark. Although he felt that those were very impressive, in the end, he felt that they were not good enough to show off as they made him seem opportunistic. But this time, he had actually eliminated two Void Core experts openly! Boss was only in the Foundational Stage. What would happen when this kind of impressive person umted his Core?

    ¡°He is just a Foundational Stage, but no one dares to fight him?¡± Titan supervisor Tsargesimonzily asked everyone. Everyone offstage seemed shy and were like cowardly bullies, making him rather unhappy. ¡°You bunch of cowardly folks. You¡¯re really wasting my time!¡±

    The rather-confused gazes offstage seemed to have been stimted by this sentence. Disorganized feelings started to gather again.

    ¡°He is just a Foundational Stage. Don¡¯t hold back with him. Cook and the Titan were too careless and should have used their real forms to greet him!¡±

    ¡°Damn, does it feel good to have a level-4 civilization climbing over your head? Go on!¡±

    The roars all around were like thunder. Although they were all talk, no action, one person eventually stepped forth.

    Pa.

    A blood-red shadow leaped from the crowd and lightlynded on the tform. His entire body was blood-red, and the two goat horns on his head were small but hard. His horns were steel-colored and radiated a silver light. This was evidently ayer of steel protection that protected the most obvious weakness of the Blood Demon race.

    Blood Demon race ¡ª¡ª Bhus.

    There were many Blood Demons in the Combat Cultivation Hall. As a high-leveled race that could adjust the blood in their body and go berserk, the Blood Demon race was rather adept atbat. They were famous, crazy soldiers that appeared in the history of the divine territory. Cruelty, wild arrogance, and irritability were their special characteristics.

    However, with the lessons learned from the two fools, this fellow from a low-leveled civilization obviously knew some goblin arts. Bhus, who had leaped up, evidently had no intention of looking down on his opponent. At that moment, the tips of his toes had just touched the ground when¡­

    Boom!

    A wave of surging spiritual power continuously surged out from within his body. The spiritual power was blood-red and could be clearly seen with the naked eye. His already red skin instantly turned into a bright red from the surging blood-red spiritual power. His violent aura was like a red me that was rapidly zing, engulfing his entire body. His Spiritual Energy Value rapidly increased, and his muscles continued to swell. Waves of power were mixed in the air, resulting in earth-shattering changes in his physique and aura.

 Chapter 1028 - Master Supervisor Is Very Happy

    <h4>Chapter 1028 Master Supervisor Is Very Happy</h4>

    The Blood Demon had revealed his truebat form!¡°His explosive Spiritual Energy Value can probably reach 350,000 and suppress that fellow from a lower-ssed civilization. On the contrary, I want to see how he can still be opportunistic!¡±

    ¡°A strike to fell all strikes will be enough to suppress that Foundational Stage!¡±

    Many pupils started to blurt out below. This was the natural talent of the Blood Demon race and one of their skills. As one of the races in the Land who were best atbat, no one was willing to face a berserk Blood Demon. They would not rest until they died, and they would not stop until they won.

    ¡°Finally, someone who is serious.¡± Supervisor Tsargesimon also finally seemed to be interested. When Blood Demons revealed their true form, it meant that they were going to risk their lives. What could that Earthling do?

    ¡°Finish and resolve this battle quickly!¡±

    ¡°Tear that Earthling into pieces!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s slick! Don¡¯t give him the opportunity to dy!¡± The other pupils had started to make an uproar. Although they were not the ones who had been beaten up, they were shocked by a Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization. No one had dared to go up, and everyone felt that they had lost face.

    Even without the crowd telling him, Blood Demon Bhus on the tform had focused all his attention on Wang Zhong, who was standing opposite him. He was able to maintain hisposure and not lose his rationality even after revealing his true Blood Demon form. This was a basic requirement of joining the Heavenly Gates. Furthermore, his outlook waspletely different from the Titan and Shadowsickle before him. He was evidently focused and intelligent. He did not blindly seize the first attack and was rtively patient.

    The two before him had sessfully been attacked by Wang Zhong while they were attacking. This was Wang Zhong¡¯s special characteristic. Furthermore, his standing posture was very natural. After all, he was a natural celestialoid, unlike many transforming races. Although they also had four long limbs and physiques that were suitable for fighting after they transformed, after all, those were not their natural bodies. Perhaps they could not tell in their daily lives, but once they were involved in high-intensity fights, their limbs could betray them, making them seem full of ws in the eyes of experts.

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s extremely natural standing posture and the confidence on his face and in his eyes made him seem free of ws in Bhus¡¯s eyes. It was as if Wang Zhong would have an easy way to deal with him no matter how he attacked.

    The two of them faced each other on stage. Neither of them moved. However, Bhus¡¯s explosive spiritual power was gradually increasing continuously.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they attacking?¡± Someone offstage was anxious looking at this.

    ¡°The true Blood Demon form is an extremely intense method that will exhaust him. For every second he dys, he will lose one second. Is he giving his opponent a chance by not moving?¡±

    ¡°Is he intentionally losing?¡±

    The corners of bone goblin Pavaro¡¯s lips curled up. This was someone who knew how to fight. However, it was a pity that his spiritual power was too low. It was not suitable for him to attack now.

    ¡°Drag it out¡­¡± Ghost Gorst¡¯s expression also became stern as he slightly furrowed his eyebrows. If he had looked at Wang Zhong in disdain before, the punch that had eliminated the Titan made him look straight at Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Evidently, Balor understood his own race well. His eyes were like torches. ¡°Bhus is considered an expert even among our race. When his Blood Demon Power reaches its peak¡­¡±

    Hu¡­

    As if Balor¡¯s words were being proven, Blood Demon Power suddenly swept out from Bhus¡¯s body. The energy that had been continuously surging in his surroundings stopped flowing outwards, and his aura was withdrawn. His round eyes had turned into slits in this instant, and an ominous glint shed past.

    ¡°Arrrhh!¡± Bhus roared loudly. It was as if a gust of hot wind had swept past like a scorching ze and struck Wang Zhong like a hurricane.

    That insufferably proud Earthling finally seemed to reveal some ws. His left eye was narrowed slightly from the intense wind. Bhus was waiting for this moment. At that moment, he bent his legs, and two small holes appeared in the sturdy ground from the fierce impact of his kick off.

    Swish!

    The blood shadow was like an arrow as it flew at the speed of light.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes did not show any unfamiliarity. On the contrary, there was a smile on his lips. This fellow was really naive. Just narrowing his eyes made his opponent think that he had found Wang Zhong¡¯s moment of weakness. However, he did not know that this weakness was simply a method to lure his opponent in.

    For some reason, arge majority of the people stood with Bhus. The middle ss of the divine territory was very stable. They were instinctively in conflict with beings like Wang Zhong who broke the rules. A member of a low-leveled civilization should have the attitude and performance of a low-leveled civilization!

    As the leader of the Blood Demons in the Combat Cultivation Hall, Balor approved of the standard of his subordinate. Most importantly, when he revealed his true form, Wang Zhong¡¯s weak spirit power did not seem enough to break through Bhus¡¯s defenses. His only weakness was also well protected. He did not believe that this little bastard would be able to overthrow his opponent!

    Thud¡­ Thud¡­ Thud¡­

    Blood Demon Bhus left behind a footprint with every step that he took. Unlike the two rash fellows before him, he disyed the understanding towardsbat that Blood Demons possessed. In the divine territory, it was obvious that not all races were ¡°degenerating¡±. Those who learned from the demon race werepetent.

    ¡°Step-by-Step Pinnacle Skill!¡±

    Many pupils started to whisper among themselves. This was abat technique of the Blood Demon race. Every step would allow one¡¯s aura and spiritual power to climb to their peak. At this moment, Bhus was like an ancient giant thatpletely overpowered this small fly called Wang Zhong. Most importantly, this stable pressure would cause Wang Zhong to be unable to disy his agility and cunningness.

    Everyone felt a normal sense of delight, as if they were Bhus at this moment. The supervisor was also smiling as this was finally interesting. This fellow from Earth had gone a bit too far. He liked to y with rogues of all kinds running wild, not individual heroes.

    Bhus shed a ferocious smile as his massive fist contained surging spiritual power aimed towards Wang Zhong. Spiritual pressure instantly enveloped Wang Zhong, resulting in Wang Zhong being unable to disy his agility. He was not truly slow but was instead controlling the rhythm.

    This technique alone would be enough to defeat many people here. Only those who understood this realm would understand.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong seemed to be shocked stiff andpletely forgot to run away. Furthermore, he did not use thebat technique he had used to attack first. When he felt the spiritual pressure against his face, he finally woke up. Then, he aimed a p at Bhus¡­

    Gods! This thin and pitiful midget was actually facing Blood Demon Bhus head-on!

    The supervisor was dumbfounded. At this rate, Wang Zhong would simply be beaten to death. Although the Heavenly Gates had a certain injury rate, if a death urred, his track record would be harmed as well. This¡­ How could this fellow from a low-leveled civilization be so stubborn?!

    Crash~~~~~~~~~~~

    As they exchanged fists and palms, Bhus¡¯s spiritual power suppressed and enveloped Wang Zhong¡­ Everyone felt that Wang Zhong would be crushed into powder¡­

    Pu~~~~~~~

    This was followed by an earth-shattering wail, and the entire crowd was silent. They had just exchanged blows for less than one second, and Bhus¡¯s massive right arm had copsed and exploded into countless pieces, causing blood and flesh to fly everywhere. He was sent flying outwards. This intense pain caused Bhus to continuously roll on the ground and wail mournfully.

    Wang Zhong did not show any expression and simply wiped the blood and flesh off his face. He had nopassion for Bhus at all. The divine territory was not friendly to Earth. If another Earthling had been in his ce, they would have been broken into pieces, and no one would care about them. They would disappear like shooting stars.

    However, it was a pity that he was not an Earthling who would allow himself to be trampled upon by others, let alone being a clown who wasughed at by others.

    His figure shed. Crash¡­

    Wang Zhong stepped on Bhus¡¯s head and pushed his head into the surface of the ground with his foot, stopping the mournful wails of this annoying person. Then, he turned around and looked at the rest. Everyone who Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze fell on retreated.

    Blood Demon Balor¡¯s expression was very ugly, and he could not control the violence in his heart. Meanwhile, Gorst, who was beside him, stopped him and shook his head. It was obvious that if he attacked, he would seem flustered and exasperated, pulling down Balor¡¯s status.

    Balor¡¯s gaze was dim and cold. ¡°I want him to die without a ce for burial!¡±

    Gorst smiled slightly. ¡°You will have the time and opportunity to teach him a lesson.¡±

    p p p p¡­ The supervisor was happy as it had been many years since he had encountered someone who was not afraid of death. This was disruptive. How interesting!

    ¡°Very good, three consecutive fights. Wang Zhong, go down. Next!¡±

    Tsargesimon had already seen that this Earthling was not simple. However, he had never thought that he would dare to recklessly face his enemy head-on and never expected his Spiritual Energy Value to explode to this extent. That attack had the power of 55 ps, and theyers of power instantly broke through the Blood Demon¡¯s defense. This kind of attack meant that this Earthling had gotten used to the environment in the divine territory. At the same time, his body was not as weak as he had expected. This kind of attack had a terrifying bacsh, but Wang Zhong made it seem like it was nothing.

    After the supervisor spoke, even if Balor wanted to attack, he did not have any excuse or reason to do so. Furthermore, based on this supervisor¡¯s manner, he was probably protecting that little fellow. Compared to the impulsive Blood Demon race, the Ghost race was much more cunning¡­

    Wang Zhong naturally walked offstage without extra trouble. Following that, people continued to step up. When the preservation of their qualifications in the Heavenly Gates was involved, no one wanted to be a stepping stone. If there were impressive people, there would naturally be those who were in destion. However, Wang Zhong was now no longer an insignificant person.

 Chapter 1029 - On the Watch

    <h4>Chapter 1029 On the Watch</h4>

    Not only was the Combat Cultivation Hall present, there were also many from the Weapon Refinery Hall and the Pill Refinery Hall among the audit students. Although the Combat Cultivation Hall was the least qualified out of all Three Halls, the skills from the Combat Cultivation Hall could be shared among all Three Halls. They did not have the high learning thresholds of the other Halls, where one would not be able to master the skills from just listening. Thus, there would always be people auditing here during every lesson. There were about a few dozen pupils from the Weapon Refinery Hall and the Pill Refinery Hall present today. Earlier, the Spirit Explosion Technique was only considered normal, but they never expected that they would see such a good show.A level-4 civilization. A Foundational Stage¡­ Damn, these two phrases were too misleading. Whoever believed these words was an idiot!

    When Lao Wang heard the low sounds of discussion around him, he knew that he had be famous from one battle. This was very good as those with top identities would not find trouble with him for a while. As for those who were weaker, they would definitely pick on other weaklings. He would be saved from a lot of trouble, at least for a short period of time.

    He also watched the following matches. Frankly speaking, he did not me the Titan supervisor for being frustrated. When he watched the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils fight, it was actually very boring.

    Their level of power was very high, and they shook the world. However, there was no content to their skills. They were direct, simple, and crude. In general, they all used their power to oppress others, and only about 10 people had any standards. Furthermore, that bone goblin seemed to be particrly taking note of him. To be honest, Wang Zhong also felt that there were a few threats here. Lao Wang did not feel that they were a threat in terms of skills, but their spiritual power was a bit too high.

    Jhonas, who was listening outside, simply felt as if his tail was about to be raised into the sky. Wang Zhong was usually able to surprise him.

    ¡°That is my Boss who stays in the same hostel as me! This is the only member of the Law Enforcement Association who is from a different race!¡± Jhonas excitedly introduced Wang Zhong to the fellow beside him. As a result, everyone looked at him with a cold and hateful expression and wanted to stay away from him. However, Jhonas did not seem to care. On the contrary, heughed even more happily.

    ¡­

    At night, when they returned to the mushroom houses, Jhonas did not follow him home. When the Combat Cultivation Hall lesson ended, he had already flown away. He said that there was an offer in the Heavenly Gates spiritual medicine market and hurriedly went to help Lao Wang gather ingredients for the level-9 pill. Aspared to the words he had uttered two days ago, he was extremely proactive today. In fact, he was enthusiastic and unrestrained. This was also an investment.

    Lao Wang returned home and sat down. Just as he activated his Devouring Heaven Technique state, he heard the knocking of the door. When he went over to open the door and take a look, he saw a machine bee messenger using its head to knock on the door.

    Although the machine bee messenger was only palm-sized and was rather delicate, when it opened its small stomach, the space inside was three to four square meters wide. The Machinery race had always been the best at folding technology.

    It passed him a letter with the red words ¡°Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association¡± written on it. Lao Wang opened the letter and took a look. He saw a few lines ofrge words written neatly on the white paper.

    ¡°The Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association, Violent Demon Era, 58th Batch Pupil Wee Ceremony. We invite Wang Zhong to be present at 8 pm. Location: Heavenly Gates Street, Number 365. Inviter: Macatron.¡±

    ¡°The Law Enforcement Association.¡±

    Lao Wang rubbed his nose. He had the best impression of the Machinery race, which was the coldest race in this world. Other races seemed warm but had their own objectives and even treated Earthlings as toys. Although the Machinery race was cold, at least they treated humans as a part of the divine territory. This was also an important reason why he had joined the Law Enforcement Association.

    As long as one was respected, they would respect others as well.

    ¡­

    At the Green Stone Shore in the Netherworld. A hundred representatives from the respectiverge Factions waited anxiously. No matter which race they came from, be it the elegant celestialoids or those with fierce and terrifying features like the insect people, they were all dressed appropriately for the asion, and were civilized and polite. Of course, this was only in terms of their appearances. On the inside, torrents surged, and the atmosphere was hostile.

    Today, this was the location of the third deal that they had agreed on with the Netherworld River Wanderer.

    During the first deal, two Factions had received two red spider lilies.

    During the second deal, 11 Factions and schools hade to exchange, including two medium-sized Factions. This time, even though they were not well-prepared, they also received six red spider lilies.

    When these six spider lilies appeared in the Pill Refinery Records, the news about the Netherworld River Wanderer was uncontroble.

    Now, this was the third time. The 100 Factions that were left here had experienced many fierce battles and countless deaths and injuries. The situation became under control only when the three top Factions appeared.

    The three top Factions did not clear the ce as no one knew what the Netherworld River Wanderer wanted to exchange for this time. Putting aside the first time, when they dealt with him the second time, some items that seemed useless instead gained the favor of the Netherworld River Wanderer, and they were able to make an exchange. Meanwhile, some treasures that they felt were extremely valuable were ignored by that Boss.

    Meanwhile, some Factions had made their own ns. If they were lucky enough to obtain the red spider lily, they would definitely trade it away. The red spider lily was too troublesome; cultivation resources were the true goods to them.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°The Great Netherworld River Wanderer is here!¡±

    Everyone hurriedly looked at the Netherworld River. There was a hazy white light that lit up the upper reaches of the river. Fog gradually covered everyone¡¯s vision along with this light and became bigger over time. This fog seemed slow but actually floated over very quickly. When one took a nce, the fog seemed to be white and misty. However, upon closer inspection, one would see that there was a strange silver light roaming about without rest in this white fog. It carried the stern aura of a ghostly thunderbolt.

    In the blink of an eye, the fog arrived above the Netherworld River at the Green Stone Shore. The green river water seemed to synthesize with the fog. Then, a faint green light surged into the fog. Unknowingly, the fog became much thinner. If one used spiritual power, one could see through the fog slightly.

    As the gathered looked into the fog, a small boat silently appeared from it. Then, a faint figure appeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    As this gloomy voice sounded, there was a rumble. A coffin suddenly appeared from the fog andnded on the Green Stone Shore.

    The various great Factions immediately took out the items that they had prepared for this trade. They raised their items in front of them and waited for the Netherworld River Wanderer to choose.

    Very quickly, a red spider lily floated from the small boat and slowlynded in front of an insect who was holding a small cauldron. Great joy appeared on the face of his strange insect as it hurriedly and carefully kept the red spider lily. Then, he quickly and gently ced the small cauldron, a prescription, and a set of food and drinks in the open coffin.

    Everyone else was very envious, but they could only bury this jealousy for now. This strange insect from the insect race was a messenger from one of the three top Factions. This small cauldron also had a history as a medicine-producing cauldron. It was one of the items that the Great Netherworld River Wanderer had wanted the previous time. Some Factions that had also prepared medicine-producing cauldrons were silent. The medicine cauldron that they had prepared was obviously a far cry from the cauldron that this top Faction had brought. They could only swap it out for the other items that they had prepared in hopes of obtaining the favor of the Netherworld River Wanderer.

    Very quickly, the second red spider lily floated over andnded in the hands of a messenger from a top Faction as everyone else watched. This flower was exchanged for a Divine Soul Pill and a technique.

    It was obvious that this Boss was very interested in this prescription and technique. However, the problem was, these were the most valuable items in each Faction. They wanted to trick him, but if they were discovered, how would they deal with him in the future?

    Thus, many people were conflicted, but there were also those who were not conflicted.

    The third flower, the fourth flower¡­

    When the 10th red spider lily fell, the gloomy voice sounded again. ¡°We will stop here today. Next time, in one month, we will meet at the Demon Cloud Dragon¡¯s Head Shore.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, without waiting for the reactions of the other Factions, the fog suddenly swept away and caused the small boat to disappear from the Netherworld River.

    Mu Zi, who controlled the fog and fled far into the Netherworld River, did not notice that three figures on the top of a high mountain in the distance were raising a precious mirror. An unnoticeable spiritual power shot out from the mirror and seemed to engulf the Micro Mirror, moving about and exploring him. When the small boat floated deep into the Netherworld River, the three of them made the same hand signal at the same time. The precious mirror fled and floated in midair. Then, it slowly returned to the three of them.

    The precious mirror was kept. The three of them did not say anything or even look at one another. Instead, they quickly formed one line and rapidly fled into the distance.

    They dashed for one day, but they did not rest for even one second. They only slowed down gradually when they entered the pitch-ck and round tomb mountain. The mountain was densely covered in tombs. asionally, will-o-the-wisps would float from the tombs and rapidly fall to the ground. Every now and then, there would be strange and terrifying shrieks. It was obvious that there were goblin ghosts cultivating. There was faint spiritual pressure from their bodies, which cut off some of the aura around them.

    The three of them walked along the mountain road and arrived in front of a mountain stone that was as tall as a person. A string of strange characters was engraved on the stone. It was an ancient rune that was formed from the three words ¡°Darkness Demon Faction¡±. This was the gate of the Darkness Demon Faction.

    The three of them swept past the stone at the gate of the Darkness Demon Faction and took a step forward. Suddenly, the air changed. The light, for a second, suddenly turned dark and frightening. They had stepped into a gloomy and terrifying space. It was obvious that there was a ward with the mountain stone as the boundary. A gust of wind brought along a dim shadow, and countless ghost faces appeared. These ghost facesnded on the bodies of these people. Then, the shiny clothes that they were wearing started to age, as if they had experienced corrosion for several hundred years. In the blink of an eye, their clothes were tattered. However, gloomy characters faintly appeared on the surface of these tattered clothes. Every single character radiated a terrifying threat.

    These were not three living lives, but three dead creatures.

    Buzz. There was the gloomy sound of a bell. Then, these three dead creatures fell on the ground and did not move.

    Ten shadows quietly appeared in all directions and surrounded the dead creatures in a circle.

    The three dead creatures trembled and suddenly turned into 12 strange fragments that fell into those shadows. Then, as the dead creatures dispersed, the precious mirror flew and hovered in midair as it dazzled with a faint and gloomy light.

    One of the shadows gestured, and a gentle wave plunged into the mirror. There was a ripple on the surface of the mirror, like the surface of water moving. Then, around ten thin rays of light were radiated andnded on all of their foreheads. In an instant, countless pieces of information were transmitted outwards clearly, as if everyone had personally experienced the situation for themselves.

    In their line of sight, there was no fog. There was only a small boat, a coffin, and the so-called Netherworld River Wanderer¡­

    They understood everything clearly. Twelve pairs of eyes looked at the body of the Wanderer and stripped him of all his disguises.

 Chapter 1030 - Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association

    <h4>Chapter 1030 Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association</h4>

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s actually real. During thest deal, Corpse Brake¡¯s judgment was right as this Netherworld River Wanderer is not very strong. This precious mirror gets rids of illusions and reveals the truth. Not only is he not strong, he is very weak,¡± a scorpion person with purple skin spoke. He seemed to have four arms, but only the pair of arms with pincers belonged to him. His other two arms had been transnted from two other experts. His voice was deliberately icy cold, like the sound of ss shattering in the middle of the night.Corpse Brake let out a cold snort. He was a member of the corpse ghost race who naturally had the ability to control corpses, demons, and ghosts. He did not have a nose on his t face but had two mouths, one red and one ck. His red mouth was used to speak with people, while his red mouth¡­ It was very obvious that just like the hands of this purple scorpion person, his second mouth was not natural. At this moment, he opened his red mouth and let out an ear-piercing sound in retaliation that was as if a hacksaw was rubbing against a steel te. ¡°Only the living will make mistakes, but I have never made a mistake.¡±

    The purple scorpion¡¯s deep pupils shrunk slightly. They were the 12th Deputy Suzerains of the Darkness Demon Faction. They did not have a harmonious rtionship with each other. However, no matter what, they were one entity.

    The Darkness Demon Faction had once been powerful and was once a member of the Heaven. However, after a prolonged battle, the Darkness Demon Faction suffered from heavy losses and lost all of their past glory. They were demoted to the Netherworld and continued to degenerate. Although they were a strong power in this underground world,pared to the past, andpared to their glory in the Heaven, they were no more than beasts on theirst legs!

    However, they finally found a remedy for this situation ¡ª someone was trading arge amount of red spider lilies!

    The Darkness Demon Faction¡¯s need for the red spider lily far exceeded anyone else¡¯s. The most powerful technique from the Faction was the Venomous Enlightenment Grand Technique, and this divine technique that allowed the Darkness Demon Faction to travel across the Heaven and the Land required arge amount of red spider lilies to carry out!

    They did not just want red spider lilies! They wanted that person¡¯s secret!

    The Darkness Demon Faction once had the ability to travel on the Netherworld River. This was the ultimate technique that had been passed down by mouth to the Suzerains. However, after that battle, this technique had been lost when the previous Suzerain passed on.

    ¡°From what I see in the mirror, he has not even achieved his Void Core.¡±

    ¡°He relies on that boat and that coffin to travel on the Netherworld River.¡±

    ¡°Traveling the Netherworld River. Tsk. We have to think of a way to target him and obtain his secret.¡±

    ¡°We cannot get close to the Netherworld River. From how he controls the fog, he will definitely not take the risk ande out.¡±

    ¡°We can arrange something and explore.¡±

    ¡­

    At the Netherworld River¡­

    As the small boat floated slowly, the deep and quiet Netherworld River was as peaceful as a sleeping maiden, and the flowing current was like a virgin breathing. However, this was only restricted to the surroundings of this boat. A hundred meters beyond the boat, the rumble and pitiful wails from the Netherworld River was apanied by its overbearing force as the river continued to surge.

    Mu Zi looked at the peace around him and the frenzy 100 meters away. He simply drank some water and calmly ate a biscuit. The food and drinks in the divine territory made him reminisce about his time on Earth. There were many types of biscuits on Earth. Although not all of them were to his liking, it made him think that he did not like staying on the ind as it was too dry and dull. Drifting along the shore gave him arge sense of novelty. Of course, he did not know that he would be spied on like this.

    He had obtained prescriptions, techniques, and a few other things. Most of them were useless. Mu Zi was doing this to stock up for Aiolos and Wang Zhong in the future. Like a diligent worker ant, he was very happy when he thought about this.

    The small boat changed, and a deep green started to spread from the bottom of the boat. The boat changed as the Netherworld River soaked it, making it seem more like an artifact.

    There were also notable changes in Mu Zi. The Netherworld River no longer injured him. Furthermore, he felt that the spiritual power in his body gradually cooperated with the Netherworld River after spending a long time drifting in it; it even vibrated slightly ording to a rhythm. Meanwhile, his cultivation was also at the same rhythm as the Netherworld River. When the Netherworld River was surging, he would also feel active. When the Netherworld River was violent, his feelings would be like a brewing storm. If he trained then, he could feel his spiritual power growing with half the effort. Meanwhile, when the Netherworld River was peaceful¡­ This was usually his best chance to have a feast. This was because he could not feel anything besides hunger.

    There were times when Mu Zi suspected whether the Netherworld River was hungry.

    He felt someone spying on him from a distant shore. Mu Zi was not surprised and did not care. In any case, it was like saying hello. There were three more days to the promised trade day. As long as they traveled towards the Dragon Head Shore, finding his tracks was not a difficult thing.

    As for these prying gazes, Mu Zi was calm as usual. After some changes that even he could not understand, Mu Zi felt that the Netherworld River was bing more like his home arena.

    The clouds in the sky gradually grew gloomy. In the underground world, darkness came as it wished. Before the final ray of light could disappear from the sky, the green Netherworld River had started to emit a dim light. Various kinds of negative energy rose and surged out from the Netherworld River.

    Mu Zi opened the Life and Death Coffin, and the Coffin let out a whistling sob. The negative energy that rose continued to be engulfed by the Coffin. Meanwhile, Mu Zi also threw a few ingredients inside without stopping. When the ingredients from the divine territory were used by the negative energy and the Life and Death Coffin, they gradually dissolved and permeated into the Coffin, bing a part of it.

    As time passed, a me suddenly burst forth at the shore in front of him. Mu Zi looked over and saw that a cart was on fire. A beast that was pulling the cart had copsed in a puddle of blood. Under the light of the me, he could see ck blood slowly spreading across the dirt.

    A snow-whitedy was being surrounded and attacked. Her long and blue hair was scattered and floated in the wind. A man who was attacking her pulled on her long hair and dragged her to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Thedy wailed mournfully but did not give up. She stretched out her hand, and her hair broke off in the middle. She unconsciously looked toward the Netherworld River, where she saw Mu Zi who had been floating by but had stopped.

    ¡°Save me!¡± She let out a short and miserable call toward Mu Zi and begged him for help.

    The men looked at Mu Zi in fear. One of them exined in a low tone, ¡°Lord, our Faction will deal with this traitor. You disturbed the Lord¡¯s journey and even asked him for forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°Lord, I have nothing to do with them at all! They are¡­ Ah¡­¡± Thedy wailed but was quickly pulled back by the men. She violently struggled, and her clothes were torn open. Her snow-white body glistened from the me that appeared and disappeared.

    Mu Zi looked at the frighteneddy. This was a truly pretty woman.

    She was a pretty and piteous celestialoid. Her dignified and beautiful appearance was like a spring flower that had been attacked by the rain due to her fright. Her white clothes that were tattered from the intense battle made her body look like a red apricot tree leaning over a garden wall, sparking a desire to explore her.

    Mu Zi was no exception to this. This made him recall the story of the silk stocking. This was something that Sister Hong had talked about with him in the desert. The most seductive method was not to make thedy naked. This was a primitive, low-leveled, and uncivilized method. True men looked upon this with disdain, and only men who were weak and unconfident would be seduced by this. Thus, if women wanted to seduce men, they would wear silk stockings, turning originally ordinary legs and feet into rare items that men subconsciously wanted to explore in depth¡­

    Back then, Mu Zi did not understand Sister Hong¡¯s words. He did not feel that naked women would not be less seductive than women who wore silk stockings. However, ever since that strange girl appeared, a part of his emotions seemed to have been opened up. However, that girl had disappeared.

    He watched this poordy struggling against a group of men; the amount of cloth on her body started to shrink. However, Mu Zi simply smiled and looked on. His eyes were as dim as the Netherworld River.

    This was an exciting performance. There was no doubt that this had captured his peculiarities. This woman had activated his desire to protect. However, another world had opened up in his field of vision.

    Although the people who were surrounding and trying to kill her were fierce and malicious, they did not radiate any actual killing intent from their bodies. Furthermore, the woman did not radiate any deathly aura that was produced when one faced death. This was the gift that the Netherworld River had bestowed upon him. Just like the legendary Netherworld messenger, Mu Zi was able to see special waves from the bodies of the dying and the killing ¡ª¡ª deathly aura and killing aura.

    Mu Zi watched this y that became clumsier as it went on. His gaze fell on the ground beside the burned cart. There was arge amount of star stones on the ground, as well as many ingredients for medicines and pills. From the look of things, this woman was nning to trade these items at Dragon Head Shore but encountered robbers along the way. They had actually set up this entire y.

    Mu Zi looked at these items and smiled. All of these were rare items that he had chosen to trade red spider lilies for. These were also the resources that he now urgently needed.

    Thus, he moved. Dim waves rippled through the fog as Mu Zi controlled the boat and rowed to the shore. The fog gradually filled the shore.

    The people from the Darkness Demon watched the fog spread. However, with the effects of their spiritual power, their vision was not obstructed.

    The boat approached the shore.

    BANG¡­

    Almost instantaneously, there was a rumble, and the people who could no longer act instantly exploded! The flesh on their bodies was ripped apart, revealing their original appearances. They operated different energies at the same time and targeted Mu Zi all at once.

    The world inside the fog became even brighter.

    However, they did not stop and rushed head-first into the fog that gradually changed in color. They had locked onto Mu Zi.

    Five meters, four meters, three meters¡­

    Bang! The sound of bubbles exploding suddenly sounded from the fog! There was a solitary noise at first, but in the next second, the sound of bubbles exploding continued, like beans being fried!

    Bang bang¡­

    The determined steps that the Darkness Demon Faction took towards Mu Zi as they tried to kill him suddenly stopped. Following the exploding sounds was the intense aura of the Netherworld River! Water, water from the Netherworld River fell from the sky like a storm!

    The fog was no longer a fog. It swept past and rushed up the river shore like a giant that had violently transformed into a storm. Then, it started to torment them!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    The torrential rain from the Netherworld River fell on their bodies. They let out mournful wails before they could even attack.

    Wah¡­

    Those who charged into the fog to kill him wailed mournfully. Their bodies emitted rays of light. Their defensive treasures that were as precious as their lives exploded one after another. However, they were unable to stop the pulling of their souls by the Netherworld River and shrieked in pain. From their skin to their bones, and from the surface of their bodies to their souls, it felt as if they were being twisted like a towel by that power.

    No one tried to grab Mu Zi anymore. If they continued to stay in this fog, they would die here. Everyone wailed mournfully and rapidly retreated. When they retreated from the fog, everyone looked at Mu Zi, who was calmly smiling in the fog, in fright.

    Mu Zi smiled and did not chase them. If he actually fought them, he definitely would not be able to defeat them. They were at least Void Cores. However, as long as he was beside the Netherworld River, the water from the Netherworld River was the most effective weapon against these experts. He was insignificant, but no matter who faced the Netherworld River, they were all insignificant. The fear in their hearts stopped them from disying their full power. They did not have the space to disy their full power either.

    Outside the fog, the people from the Darkness Demon Faction widened their eyes as they watched Mu Zi store the various medicinal and pill ingredients into the coffin. Their hearts were filled with rage. Several dignified Assistant Suzerains from the Darkness Demon Faction had been suppressed by a little fellow who had not even achieved his Void Core. However, when they saw the dim ripples that asionally shed past in the fog, they only dared to be angry but did not dare to face him. Most importantly, no one was willing to reveal their trump card and give him the advantage.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Fifth Dimension, the human Holy Land¡­

    Ma Dong felt that he was about to go crazy as the divine territory had given them arge order. This time, they had ordered c.

    It was c again. In order to satisfy the needs of the divine territory, Ma Dong had specially developed a ¡°special supply¡± for the divine territory. The taste was the same, but the ingredients were extremely expensive as normal c would be totally different once it reached the divine territory because of the difference in environment.

    Regardless of whether it was Wang Zhong or someone else pushing this behind the scenes, he felt that this was a massive chance to earn benefits from the divine territory instead. Furthermore, all of these received the support of the Patriarch Society.

    However, regardless of whether it was the Patriarch Society or Ma Dong, they were not clear of what was going on behind the scenes. They had heard from all kinds of powers, and the information wasplex. There were no clues they could derive.

    It seemed to have something to do with the Netherworld Wanderer¡­ What in the world was that?

    If humans could establish a footing in the divine territory through c, they could earn enough Star Coins to nurture newbies¡­

    This was the seed of hope for the humans.

    ¡­¡­

    In the depths of the Netherworld River.

    Mu Zi rubbed his slightly itchy nose. He once again recalled the taste of c, and the corners of his mouth instantly turned moist.

    Frankly speaking, organizations and associations were simply ways to recruit people and form factions. When other organizations and associations organized activities, they would usually be especially ¡°upscale¡±. There would be various luxuries, and the content would be rich. While they made the strength of their organization conspicuous, they also used various content to promote the rtionship among their members and establish a stable circle of power and benefits. Simply speaking, all the civilizations were the same, and the decisions they made in certain aspects were more or less simr.

    Thus, arge majority of organizations would choose flourishing ces of entertainment or upscale private clubs at Heavenly Gates Street. There were various rare delicacies and gorgeous customs present. One could imagine how high-leveled these ces were. In the world of perfect beings in the high-leveled civilizations, there was nothing they could not do if they could imagine it. This was a level that one could only achieve if one reached the peak of the Fifth Dimension. Needless to say, if there was noparison, there would be no harm as well.

    When Lao Wang came, he came with the mentality that he was here to widen his horizons. Although the Machinery race and the insect race were rather ¡°mncholic¡±, these two races did not have ack of money. Heavenly Gates Street, Number 365¡­

    It was a house that could not be iner. The house could be described as having only four bare walls. Putting aside decorations, it was so empty that there was not even a bench. Instead, there were around a dozen straw cushions on the ground. This was the entirety of the Law Enforcement Association Wee Ceremony.

    Macatron brought Wang Zhong in. There were nine Machines and three insects quietly sitting inside. Everyone had an icy cold expression. When Wang Zhong came in, everyone looked at him with a rather friendly gaze. Closely after, they looked at one another and fixed their gaze on each other¡­ Was this the Wee Ceremony?

    Those who did not know him would have thought that he was an undertaker. Wang Zhong was also helpless. He found two empty straw cushions and sat cross-legged with Macatron. People then came in in an endless stream. After that, the atmosphere was mysteriously cold.

    Wang Zhong continued to observe those around him. The appearances of the Machinery race were more or less simr to him. The greatest difference was in their heads. Most of the Machines were not of thebat type. Like the presiding judge in the Catanlyke District Court, most of these Machines hadrge heads. Some of them had transparent heads, while others had semi-transparent heads. The insides of their heads were like profound universes. They were obviously all intelligent machines.

    The Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association did not nurture ordinary members who patrolled the streets and enforced thew. Instead, they nurtured the upper levels who focused on court trials and adjudication.

    Furthermore, this was also the same for a few insects. Unlike thebat-type insects that Lao Wang had seen in the Combat Cultivation Hall, the ones here did not have hard outer shells and bodies that were slender and best forbat. Instead, they were all too fat to move. Some were like worms, while others seemed like a certain strange creature with arge head. However, their consciousness was particrly developed without exception. Even though they deliberately restrained themselves in this room, Wang Zhong could still feel the powerful electric waves that were being emitted all the time. They were likeyers of unlimited electric waves that spread into their surroundings. Their thoughts and consciousness were especially developed.

    These Brain Insects were also called King Insects. These names were general names for this kind of insect in the insect race. Unlike the Machinery race that emphasized the value of ¡°all for one, and one for all¡±, the insect race was divided into strict social sses. The insect race was the civilization with the strictest ss system in the Star Alliance. These King Insects or Brain Insects were born into powerful positions in the insect race! Other than the extremely mysterious Queen of the insect race, they were almost equivalent to the spokespeople of the insect race.

    Typically, it would be difficult to even find one of these Brain Insects. However, there were five of them here¡­

    After waiting for about four to five minutes, it seemed like everyone who had been invited had arrived. In total, there were 18 people, including 12 machines, five insects, and Wang Zhong the Earthling. This was almost half the number of members in the Law Enforcement Association.

    Rhode D, the chief of the Machinery race, took the lead. The identity of Machines had a great rtionship to the alphabet letter after their names. The letter D put him at a high level. He was also thest to walk in.

    At that moment, everyone surrounded him in a circle. Rhode D sat on the straw cushion in the middle and spoke in a mechanical and cold voice. ¡°Wee Kamulidor E, Dedesi F¡­ Pilor Min, Fir Min, Wanwan Min¡­ Wang Zhong. Wee to the Law Enforcement Association.¡±

    Those who had alphabet letters at the back of their names were from the Machinery race. There were only four new people from the Machinery race who joined the Law Enforcement Association in this batch. The rest were old members.

    Meanwhile, having the word ¡°Min¡± at the back of their name was a right that only the King Insects from the insect race had. ¡°Min¡± meant the king of insects, while the names in front, such as Pilor and so on, were their real names. They were still young and had many things to learn. Thus, aspared to the king, they did not actually have power.

    Simply speaking, the outside world viewed the insect race in a very direct manner. If they had this name, they were bosses.

    This was general knowledge. Lao Wang felt that the others were weird, but the others felt that Lao Wang was the weirdest. In this house, Lao Wang was indeed the strangest.

    The house was silent. There were only pairs of strange eyes andyers of electric brain waves that swept past. Furthermore, strangely, even Rhode D, who was in charge of taking the lead, seemed to have finished all the necessary ceremonies and procedures after he finished talking. There was no follow-up at all. He only stared at Lao Wang, making his hair stand on end.

    Just like that? Was this the Wee Ceremony of the Law Enforcement Association? This was more like a horror movie. It was no wonder that no one was willing to care about this fellow. This was just too boring.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lao Wang could not help giving a dry cough and disrupting the strange atmosphere in this house. ¡°Deputy President, what kind of activities do we have?¡±

    Rhode D was the Deputy President of the Law Enforcement Association. At that moment, he was slightly dumbfounded. Then, a rather rigid voice beside him spoke.

    ¡°We learn about solutions and examinews.¡±

    ¡°We can also simte cases.¡± The insect¡¯s voice was very strange. It seemed like a singr buzzing noise, but this simply helped it to make sounds. It mainly usedplex electric brain waves to transmit this precise meaning.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any recent exciting cases in the Heavenly Gates that can be simted,¡± said a Machine expressionlessly.

    ¡°Last month, there was a case where Elder Dawn¡¯s furnace was stolen.¡± One of the Machines gave a suggestion.

    ¡°His pupil was the one who stole it.¡± Another Machine shook its head. ¡°He was too foolish and was caught before even walking out of the Heavenly Gates. The culprit and the item were both found. It¡¯s too simple. There¡¯s nothing to dispute about, and there is no value in simting it.¡±

    The surroundings immediately fell silent. This was a bit of a headache. The public security in the Heavenly Gates was rather good, and there were few cases that they could simte.

    Lao Wang was about to cry. This fellow was even more boring than a monk reciting scriptures. If there were more of such activities, he would truly go crazy.

    Rhode D continued to observe. When he saw Lao Wang¡¯s speechless gaze, his eyes were still stable, as if a gentle breeze had blown past. He calmly asked, ¡°Wang Zhong, do you have any activity suggestions?¡±

    Countless pairs of icy cold gazes all turned neatly to look at Lao Wang. Yes, they were very interested in Wang Zhong. However, they all disyed their interest in this way. To be honest, this was the main reason why other races were unable to adjust to this style. All along, the Machinery race and the insect racemunicated in this way. However, this method, which seemed highly efficient but uninteresting, made other races keep a respectful distance away from them. It was not that others did not want to adjust to them, but they really could not get used to it.

    One of the reasons why it was so difficult for other races to integrate with the Machinery race and the insect race was because their thoughts were on a different level.

    ¡°I think¡±¡ªa Law Enforcement Association member[a] felt that kneeling down was far too ufortable and crossed his legs¡ª¡±that as the Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association, we first have to strengthen our bonds and understand one another. I suggest that we start from this aspect!¡±

    [a]Wang Zhong?

 Chapter 1031 Developing Machinery Race Lao Wangs Intelligence a

    <h4>Chapter 1031 Developing Machinery Race Lao Wang¡°s Intelligence a</h4>

    Rhode D was still ice cold. "The function of the Law Enforcement Association is to strengthen rtions and to nurturew enforcement officers. Entertainment elements are reduced to the minimum."

    Lao Wang rubbed his head. It was very obvious that Rhode D¡¯s thoughts were very overbearing. Lao Wang had given a little hint, but Rhode had severed his way of escape. However, if he really had to go through rote memorization every day, it would simply be a nightmare. Other than the Machinery race and the insect race, no other intelligent race could tolerate this.

    "Of course, as pupils of the Heavenly Gates, we cannot stick to conventions. Why are we better than others? It must be because we possess different special qualities. Just now, everyone talked about simting cases, but there have not been any suitable cases recently. I have an idea in order to disy everyone¡¯s full abilities. Let¡¯s see who is truly the bestw enforcement officer!"

    Needless to say, Lao Wang was very provocative. This was something that he developed after bing the Tianjing Captain. However... the house was quiet, and there were no fluctuations in emotions. It was very obvious that the Machinery race and the insect race were not easy to y tricks on.

    "I¡¯m called the King of Law Enforcement." Lao Wang smiled and said, "Let me exin the rules to everyone."

    Games and desire were not of great significance to the Machinery race and the insect race. This was a characteristic of their race. To them, this was no different from ying the piano for a cow. They simply allowed Wang Zhong to finish talking out of politeness.

    The rules were very simple. Firstly, they needed a judge to host the game, which would be the person who was most proficient with the rules. Naturally, this could only be Wang Zhong.

    Then, the judge defined three special roles: the alchemist, the weapon master, and the prophet. The judge would also set the number of bandits and free beings ordingly.

    The game was split into day and night. Every night, the bandits coulde together and freely kill one person. In the day, they would act as free beings or special roles and mislead the others in order to escape punishment from thew.

    The alchemist, the weapon master, and the prophet would hide among the free beings and had special abilities. The alchemist had poison and an antidote, and they could kill or save people. However, they could only use these items once respectively every round. The weapon master had the ability to fight back and kill others before they were killed. They were like a free bomb that had been properly ced. Meanwhile, the prophet could randomly check the real identity of any yer at night as hints for when they held trials in the day.

    These three special identities could be said to be the most important channels to obtain clues when they passed judgment in the day. Thus, if they wanted to protect the free beings, they definitely had to conceal their own identities and could not be discovered by the bandits when they provided clues. Frankly, speaking skills and techniques to divulge clues would all be very important.

    In the end, whether the bandits killed all the free beings or the free beings punished and killed all the bandits, the side that stayed alive would win.

    This was a game that tested their intelligence and pretending skills as both the good and bad characters had to act. This could be said to be the highest challenge that the Law Enforcement Association would face.

    This was an adapted version of the werewolf game that Lao Wang, Ma Dong, and the rest had overyed back in Tianjing. Back then, it had been popr for a period of time before dying out. However, if he adapted the game slightly here, he might be able to ease up the atmosphere. To be honest, this ce was as cold as an undertaker¡¯s.

    Lao Wang finished speaking with intense emotions and high spirits, but the house was still extremely quiet. This made Wang Zhong slightly frustrated. Damn, had he wasted all his saliva for nothing? You guys... why are you looking at me like that for?

    Rhode quietly looked at Wang Zhong. "Judge, can we start now?"

    Lao Wang was stunned. Slowly, he seemed to understand the rhythm here. They got rid of any unnecessary or extra twists and tricks. Everyone did things very directly. When Lao Wang looked at the poker faces and the sticky insect faces, he endured his feelings.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll start dividing you into groups."

    This was probably the first time the Machinery race and the insect race in the Law Enforcement Association had yed games. When Lao Wang divided them into groups, he did not have any conflicts. He simply took a pencil and a cardboard sign to write the respective roles and allowed everyone to freely pick their roles. Then, the game started!

    Then... the game exploded when the first round started. Lao Wang felt that the game he had yed in the past was fake. This group of people... were simply geniuses atmitting crimes. The once silent house concealed intense emotions that could not be described. It was like a battlefield with danger lurking on all sides. Every night and every day, there would be glints of daggers and swords. Furthermore, when they spoke, they tried to ambush one another. As a result, Lao Wang felt that with his brain capacity, he could not catch up.

    This game had simply been tailor-made for the Machinery race and the insect race. Both of them were good at acting!

    During the third round, it was as if various deep water channels had swept across the oceans. There were various feints and disguises. They had even started to use their ability to discern. Thus, Lao Wang had no choice but to adjust the rules andbel it as "evolving".

    It was as if the icy cold members of the Machinery race had shone from a second spring. Meanwhile, several imaginative insects had various plots and schemes. The one who yed as a bandit called the others cunning, causing Lao Wang, who was an observer with the outlook of a judge, to asionally feel that he had misjudged the situation. This was miraculous. This group of people who were simply ying were geniuses of thew enforcement system!

    Those who felt that the Machinery race and the insect race were fools were the true fools. The phrase "the wise may appear stupid" was created just for this group of fellows. As a result, Wang Zhong had given up on his n of ying the next round with them. If he joined them, he would definitely be forced to his death in the game.

    He had just wanted to adjust the atmosphere and let them casually y a few rounds before forgetting about it. However, once he issued the game, he could not take it back. This group of people were already spellbound and could not stop. They dragged Lao Wang to apany them for the entire night. Furthermore, they only allowed Lao Wang to be the judge. The Machinery race and the insect race were the races that always kept to the rules. As the creator of the game, Wang Zhong had the absolute right to speak as the "King of Law Enforcement".

    They had to disperse in the morning as two Machines had Weapon Refinery sses. Everyone returned to their peaceful looks, but Wang Zhong had clearly sensed a change in them. The stiff barrier that existed had disappeared, and everyone had be much gentler. Furthermore, when they looked at Wang Zhong, their expression was different.

    To Wang Zhong, who had been the judge for one night and waspletely outside the world of the game, it was exciting at first. However, towards the end, it was simply torture.

    When he returned to the mushroom house, even thezy pig Jhonas was already awake. However, he looked at Lao Wang in disbelief. "Were you with the Law Enforcement Association all night? Damn, Lao Wang. It can¡¯t be. How could you have endured for so long with a group of living steel?"

    In the past, others had joined the Law Enforcement Association but could no longer bear it and quit very quickly. After all, the Law Enforcement Association was simply too cold, and they could notmunicate with the Machinery race and the insect race. Yesterday, Jhonas still pondered whether Lao Wang would return after sitting there for a while. However, he never thought that he would stay there for an entire night.

    "That¡¯s not the case." Lao Wang stretched his back. It had only been one night, but that group of people had yed thew enforcement game to new heights. Thus, Lao Wang did not feel that it was boring. "I feel that they are rather clever and interesting."

    "In¡ªinteresting..." Jhonas was speechless. Lao Wang was probably the first person in the divine territory who used this word to describe the Machinery race and insect race. "Ahem... This... That¡¯s right. Boss, I¡¯ve prepared the ingredients for you."

    He took out a big bag of medicinal ingredients. "I gathered basically all of them. There were a lot of extras for other ingredients, but some main ingredients were hard to find. There are only three portions of these main ingredients."

    A few main ingredients were rtively delicate and were hard to nurture or transport. The other ingredients had withered, were defective, orcked vitality, but these few ingredients had simply turned into powder and did not leave any remains. Jhonas had bought these three portions out of his own pocket for Wang Zhong, toplete his promise. However, if Wang Zhong asked him to buy more ingredients... It was not that he could not afford to spend the money. He simply could not start doing so. After all, Jhonas had no intention of nurturing an alchemist.

    "It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough." Lao Wang did not care. His source of ingredients was not just from Jhonas. "Thank you."

    The learning pace of the Three Great Halls waspletely different. After the first few days of back-to-back lessons, the Pill Refinery Hall only had sses once every month or even longer. Meanwhile, the Weapon Refinery Hall was rtively normal and had five to six sses every month. The Combat Cultivation Hall was supposed to have frequent lessons, but the Titan supervisor was obviously someone who usually cked off. Under normal circumstances, they would have 15 lessons every month. However, Wang Zhong took everything into consideration and calcted. ording to how frequently he sent the messengers to ask his pupils to study by themselves over the past few days, it was considered decent if they had 10 lessons per month.

    This rxed curriculum gave Lao Wang a lot of free time.

    Regardless of whether it was pill refinery, weapon refinery, orbat cultivation, these all represented the top systems in the divine cells[b]. He continued to understand and make conclusions about these systems. He did not needbat techniques and physical skills as he felt that humans had developed this area to a rtively high level. His Spiritual Energy Value was only around 150,000 and could reach 200,000 if his divine cells exploded with all their power. When he included hisbat techniques, he could fight extremely well. At least, he did not dread any Void Cores. However, if he moved on to higher levels, he would be restricted by the limitations of his divine cells as they could still be exhausted.

    When hepared his divine cells and the Void Core, the pros and cons were very obvious. His divine cells could distribute and store a lot of power, support all kinds of attack techniques, and conceal his real strength. However, his divine cellscked the powerful reserves and the level of energy that the Void Core possessed. Simply speaking, the Void Core was a nuclear battery, while the divine cells could only be considered as a lithium battery at best. Although he had arge number of divine cells, there was a difference in level. In particr, during prolonged battles, their recovery abilities were onpletely different levels.

    In the end, to him, it was most important for him to hurry and umte his Core.

    When he received the medicinal ingredients from Jhonas, Wang Zhong made preparations for a few days and nted the defective ingredients in his fragment world.

    Since he was in a ce with an extremely high concentration of spiritual power like the Heavenly Gates Boy Mountain, the fragment world inside his body had also evolved. It had increased from five to six square meters to 10 square meters. Furthermore, the concentration of spiritual influence in the fragment world was obviously different from before. In the past, even the best medicinal ingredients for the level-9 pill would take at least one night to recover. However, they now took only one or two hours to recover.

    He sent batches of trash ingredients inside and collected high-leveled ingredients which had increased in quality...

    Jhonas could not see all this. However, he often saw Boss breathe deeply and cultivate in the past, but all he did was tinker with those trash ingredients all day. As a result, Jhonas could not help but feel some regret. Indeed, trifling destroyed the will... He would not eventually harm Boss by giving him these ingredients, right? As expected, there was a good saying. Not every low-leveled cultivation was the Shell race. Thus, those low-leveled civilizations should not be allowed to dream like the Shell race.

    "Boss, you really don¡¯t like listening to what I say. I think that you are really wasting too much time..." In the end, Jhonas could not help but say, "Pill refinery is really not for us to y with... Furthermore, what are you doing, tinkering with these all day? You don¡¯t even have a pill furnace..."

    "I am doing some preparation work. If you¡¯re talking about the pill furnace, I can rent that." Lao Wang did not hide this from him. He was almost done cleaning up the ingredients for the level-9 pill and made a list of what he wascking. He had to gather at least 10 portions, especially of the main ingredients.

    So he was only doing preparation work. Wait, did this mean that he would continue to waste a lot of time? Jhonas was speechless and continued to advise him. "Sure. Even if Boss manages to rent a pill furnace by then, you don¡¯t have an assistant..."

    Every alchemist needed an excellent assistant. Furthermore, it was best that this assistant was an excellent messenger. Other than a few special races, only excellent messengers were able to have a mutual affinity with their owner andmunicate their thoughts to each other. After all, pill refinery was a very meticulous matter. Putting aside theplexbinations, if one was half a secondte in passing the ingredients, the batch of pills would drop by one level. If this mistake urred another two or three times, the entire batch of pills would be destroyed. What would one be refining then? Thus, it was usually the most difficult to choose a messenger for an alchemist. Not only did their thoughts have to be the same, but they also needed a certain level of experience with umting their Core and so on...

    "I¡¯m not attacking you, Boss, but you don¡¯t even have a messenger. Furthermore¡ª Wait!" Jhonas was suddenly alert. "Boss, you aren¡¯t thinking that I can be your assistant, right?"

    "You¡¯re not a messenger." Lao Wang¡¯s first sentence was rather normal and allowed Jhonas to rx significantly. However, his next sentence made Jhonas slightly speechless. "Can messengers be assistants? Do you think an elemental spirit is fine?"

    Ever since he had established the contract, Lao Wang had never summoned Nini, mainly because Nini was too dazzling. Furthermore, he had been very busy recently and never disyed her in front of Jhonas.

    "Nonsense!" Jhonas could not help but taunt him. "Elemental spirits are definitely impressive and are the best messengers. Pill refinery is like appetizer to them! However, it is extremely difficult to obtain them. Furthermore, even if you have money, you can¡¯t buy them. I haven¡¯t heard anyone establishing a contract with them in a long time... Cough cough..."

    For some reason, Jhonas, who had always thought that his intelligence was above average, felt that his reactions were slow by half a beat in front of Lao Wang. "Wait, Boss, why are you asking this? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to get an elemental spirit. I can¡¯t help you with that! I don¡¯t have a way to do it, even though I want to."

    "I don¡¯t need your help."

    Lao Wang sighed. His next sentence almost gave Jhonas a heart attack. "I already have one."

    [a]Is that correct? It addresses Lao Wang as a Machine.

    [b]?

 Chapter 1032 Affectionate

    <h4>Chapter 1032 Affectionate</h4>

    Jhonas widened his mouth and his eyes. Closely after, heughed. "Boss, this is the coldest joke of the year. You don¡¯t know what an elemental spirit means. Let me tell you..."

    Before the Flying Pig could chatter on, Wang Zhong opened up his palm. Back when he had signed the contract with Nini, he had pressed his hand against the crystal ball, leaving behind a red dot in the middle of his palm. At that moment, he activated his thoughts, and the red dot in the middle of his palm started to spiral and spread, forming aplex summoning pattern.

    Beside him, Jhonas was still dumbfounded and had not recovered from his shock when he heard that Lao Wang had an elemental spirit. However, even amidst his shock, he could clearly sense the primitive simplicity andplexity of the summoning pattern at the same time. His "cutie" simply could notpare to this!

    The runic array in his hand formed, and Lao Wang pped his hands. He did not recite any summoning chants. He saw a ball of light dazzling before him, as if a tunnel had been opened up. Then, a winged spirit flew out from the light.

    "Boohoo boohoo!" The moment Nini appeared, she started crying. "Master, Master, do you not like Nini anymore? Why did you only summon me now!"

    Even Jhonas, who was dumbfounded at the side, could feel these intense emotions that spurted out.

    Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. "That¡¯s because nothing is happening."

    If nothing was happening, there was naturally no need to summon her. Allowing Nini to stay in the Spirit Flower Garden for the time being was not bad. At least, Lao Wang felt this way.

    "But Nini missed Master!" The small spirit pressed against Wang Zhong¡¯s chest. From the look of things, she was simply dying to rub herself into Lao Wang¡¯s body. She rubbed against him and hugged him in various ways. She was extremely affectionate.

    "Okay, okay, okay." Lao Wang smiled and patted her lightly. "From now on, I will summon you a few times even if nothing is happening."

    "How great, how great! I like Master the best!" She acted spoiled and cute while showing various forms of love. She liked the unique vor that her master had. Nini was so happy that water was about to spill out.

    "Glug..." There was the sound of someone swallowing saliva beside them. Jhonas¡¯s eyeballs were about to drop on the ground. Meanwhile, his mouth was so big that it was enough to fit Lao Wang¡¯s fist.

    Was there any justice left? Was there any humanity left? What rights did he have?! Why did this happen?!

    He was so handsome and rich, so why couldn¡¯t he obtain an elemental spirit? He was only able to get a Winged Cloud Insect...

    When he thought about his Winged Cloud Insect, which was like a dark and swarthy fat pig, andpared it to this water spirit Nini, Jhonas instantly felt an impulse to bite off his own tongue. Had he actually called that ugly thing "cutie"? How in the world...?

    He didn¡¯t want it! He didn¡¯t want it at all! Even his Boss was able to get an elemental spirit, so he definitely would be able to! After all,pared to his Boss, he ¡ª who had wings ¡ª was obviously from the same family as the elemental spirits!

    Jhonas instantly felt as if a whole new world was opening up in front of his eyes. He tried his best to sh a sincere and cute smile as he looked at Nini.

    "Master, that pig is narrowing his eyes!" Water spirit Nini was instantly on her guard.

    Jhonas¡¯s sincere expression grew stiff. He was instantly hit by a violent 100,000-point attack.

    Lao Wang smiled and let Nini sit on his shoulder. "Don¡¯t be yful. This is my friend and my roommate."

    Lao Wang was not fooled easily and was not a naive man. When he saw Nini¡¯s eyes roll, it was obvious that she was jealous that Jhonas lived with him.

    Nini stuck out her tongue. "Fine, for Master¡¯s sake..."

    When Jhonas sensed the elemental spirit¡¯s "kind" gaze, he instantly transformed from his injured state to an extremely enthusiastic state. Simply said, his self-esteem multiplied.

    Dammit. He had gained some first-hand experience. However, she was really beautiful. In particr, when she smiled, it was as if the entire world could melt. Furthermore, her invincible figure that was simplyparable to gold was small but healing for the eyes.

    A gaze and a sentence was enough to allow Jhonas to forget about his earlier unhappiness. He had no choice as she was too charming. The elemental spirits were invincible in the world of cuteness. Furthermore, when one considered their powerful backgrounds, being able to get close to them was simply enough to make one intoxicated with happiness, especially if it was the proudest, cutest, and most-healing water spirit... Jhonas was about to go insane looking at her.

    Meanwhile, Lao Wang asked, "Nini, can you refine pills?"

    He had never confirmed this before. He had heard that elemental spirits were the best messengers and assistants for pill refinery, but this did not mean that all elemental spirits were good at it. They would always have their area of expertise.

    "As for that!" When pill refinery was mentioned, Nini was extremely proud. She looked at Lao Wang with an expression that was as tender as water. She was simply dying to disy all her glory in pill refinery for Lao Wang to admire. "Nini has always been among the top three in pill refinery among my sisters!"

    "No need to ask! Boss!" Jhonas had recovered from his shock and wiped away his saliva. If he did not wipe away his saliva, it would have dripped to the ground. "Messengers have specialized assistant studies. For example, elemental spirits have to study pill refinery. With her help, you will get twice the results with half the effort in pill refinery!"

    The Flying Pig, who had doubted Lao Wang¡¯s pill refinery future a second ago, hadpletely changed his stance. The charm of the elemental spirits was just this great. Furthermore, looking at how close Nini and Lao Wang were, this was simply a beating to Jhonas. He could not say anything that attacked Nini¡¯s master.

    How impressive! With an elemental spirit as his messenger, this would definitely cause a storm if the news got out, but Boss was still hiding this? What kind of attitude was this?!

    Hmm, this seemed right. It turned out that the rumors not too long ago were true, and a pupil from the Combat Cultivation Hall had signed a contract with an elemental spirit. However, it was best toy low. If this was exposed, Wang Zhong would no longer have any peaceful days.

    Meanwhile, Lao Wang did not care about this "affection". He had a reason why he summoned Nini. He had folded the list of ingredients in his hands into an envelope to be sent to the Heavenly Treasures Street.

    The Heavenly Treasures Street did not have many good things, but gathering the ingredients for this level-9 pill was not a problem. Putting everything else aside, just Old Cow and Uncle Sea would be enough. In terms of the price, the entire Heavenly Treasures Street would definitely chip in. He protected the Heavenly Treasures Street, so it was expected that the Heavenly Treasures Street would provide him with these items. This was also one of the conditions for protecting the Heavenly Treasures Street with the Crocodile God. Thus, gathering these ingredients for the level-9 pill was not much to the Heavenly Treasures Street.

    Of course, there was some other content in the letter. For example, he wanted to talk about the past with Old Cow and the others. He also wanted to ask about the recent status of Earthlings, whether anyone had gathered at Heavenly Treasures Street, their living situation, and so on. These were all trivial things.

    When Nini received the letter from Lao Wang¡¯s hands, she was very happy. The biggest acknowledgment to her was having something that she could help her owner with.

    She patted her plump chest. Her "S"-shaped figure made Jhonas want to nosebleed. "Rx, Master. Nini assures you that she willplete this mission!"

    ...

    Heavenly Treasures Street, Catanlyke District...

    It had been some time since Lao Wang had left. With Crocodile God Mugthol on guard, the Heavenly Treasures Street had been rather peaceful as scoundrels did not dare tomit crimes here. After all, there was a Void Core on guard. As for the powers around them, they knew that Wang Zhong was at Heavenly Gates and was not willing to easily provoke them. Furthermore, ever since the incident with the Shell Shade Faction, thew enforcement squad liked to wander about the Heavenly Treasures Street regardless of whether anything was happening. This was also a reason why people did not dare to cause any trouble.

    However, after Wang Zhong left, thew enforcement squad came to Heavenly Treasures Street less frequently. Now, it had gradually returned to the normal frequency of patrols. Some people started toe up with ideas. Even though Heavenly Treasures Street was small, it was still something. People would eventually set their eyes upon the street. The first to jump forth was the merock race.

    At that moment, it was the day, but over 10 giant merock people who were five or six meters tall suddenly appeared and blocked the ends of the street. The zing mes on their body did not allow others to approach them.

    "Who is in charge of this street? Come out!" There was a low voice, and a merock person with a gold crown on his head appeared. Aspared to the other merock people, he was especially tall andrge. The spiritual influence that surged in his body mixed with the mes on his body. Not only were the ordinary residents on Heavenly Treasures Street afraid, but even the other merock people who were at least three to five meters away from him did not dare to get close.

    This massive roar reverberated through the clouds. When such arge disturbance urred in a ce the size of the Heavenly Treasures Street, everyone knew about this situation within minutes. Many people ran out of their shops and looked over. Including the pedestrians on the street, the street was quickly filled with people.

    "Is someone here to cause trouble?"

    "They don¡¯t look kind."

    "Hey, we just chased away the Shell Shade Faction. Who¡¯s here to make people upset? Don¡¯t they know that we have two great gods in the Heavenly Treasures Street?"

    "They probably don¡¯t understand the situation well. Old Cow and the rest will exin the situation soon. They definitely will not fight."

    Needless to say, after the incident with the Shell Shade Faction, the merchants at the Heavenly Treasures Street were full of confidence in dealing with this kind of situation.

    In a ce like Heavenly Treasures Street, under normal circumstances, a Void Core would be enough to protect them. For example, the past Shell Shade Faction had two Void Cores who were not satisfied with their original territory. Furthermore, other than Void Core Crocodile God Mugthol, Heavenly Treasures Street also had the even stronger Wang Zhong. They were more than sufficient to guard Heavenly Treasures Street.

    People all around started to chatter incessantly. They quickly saw Old Cow leading Little Lost Fox and squeezing out from the crowd. It could be said that the current Old Cow was the spokesperson for Heavenly Treasures Street and supported Wang Zhong¡¯s image. Even Lord Mugthol, who was obviously superior to Old Cow, would call Old Cow "brother" and be extremely warm-hearted. Typically, if someone was causing trouble on the street, Old Cow would step up first and mediate the situation. If he could be kind, then he would be kind. After all, when he did business, amiability begat riches. He would only call Mugthol if he truly could not handle it and only take tough measures after peaceful means had failed.

    The merchants all around quickly opened up a path for Old Cow.

    "Brother, what¡¯s the matter?" Old Cow walked over, full of smiles.

    "Are you the person in charge of this ce?" The merock person with a crown on his head red at him coldly. "This ce will be protected by the merock race. You will pay 1,000 Silver Star Stones every month, and we will make sure that you are safe and sound!"

    Old Cow had a bit of a headache. This merock person seemed very unfamiliar, and the Catanlyke District had never heard of this race before. They had probablye from a foreignnd. It wasmon for foreign Factions to seize territories in other areas. A possibility was that the development of their Faction was good, and they were carrying out a normal expansion. Another possibility was that they had been chased out of their original territory and had reached a dead end.

    Frankly speaking, no matter which case it was, it was still a terrible situation. If they were expanding normally, they were definitely very strong. As the saying goes, those who were not brave enough would not step forward like a ferocious dragon. If they dared to stretch out their hands towards someone else¡¯s territory, they were definitely not weaklings. Meanwhile, if they were Factions who had been chased out of their homes and had reached a dead end, it would be even more dangerous... This was because no matter how much strength they had left, they came with the attitude of risking their lives. Once they were targeted by these kinds of powers, they would definitely not rest until one of them was dead.

    "Are you unhappy?" The merock leader picked his eyebrows.

    "You must be mistaken." Old Cow hurriedly smiled and said, "This street is already protected by someone else."

    "Oh?" The merock leader said coldly, "Fighting for territory with the merock race? Let me see if he has the right."

    It seemed like he did not know about the situation here. In Old Cow¡¯s heart, he was sure that with Void Core Mugthol on guard, ordinary powers would not be willing to provoke him just over Heavenly Treasures Street.

    "We signed a protection agreement with Void Core Warrior Lord Crocodile God Mugthol." Old Cow smiled and said, "This is his territory. It must have been hard,ing all the way here. How about this? I..."

    "So what?" Before Old Cow could finish mediating the situation, the merock leader had coldly disrupted him. "A fake Void Core who couldn¡¯t even defeat a loach? Is he suitable to make the merock race give way?"

    He was simply a member of the goblin race who had been born as a Void Core and was chased out of his Faction. Furthermore, the limit of his Spiritual Energy Value was only about 100,000. Even slightly stronger Foundational Stage warriors could finish him off.

    "Let me say this again." The merock leader stretched out one finger in front of Old Cow. The zing temperature from the finger had burned off Old Cow¡¯s eyebrows, scaring everyone around them to retreat. "A thousand Silver Star Stones per month. If anyone is not willing, get them to look for me. However, if you dare to pay one less Star Coin, I don¡¯t mind setting everyone on fire. Recently, the weather has been very dry. Be careful of anything that can catch fire!"

    Old Cow simply could not even move in the face of this intense me. He felt as if he had been burned thoroughly and would immediately break into pieces if he moved slightly. The merock leader had turned hostile too suddenly, leaving Old Cow with no space to react. He simply widened his mouth and stood there stunned.

    "You have such a big tone!" There was an explosive sound in the air. A green figure flew past the air.

    This merock leader was on a different level from Yin Jiao. When he was shouting, Mugthol could already sense his strength and felt that he would be no match. This was why he pushed Old Cow to speak first. It looked like they could no longer be kind, but they were obviously prepared. Thus, they had no choice but to brace themselves.

    "This street belongs to my brother, Wang Zhong. He is a pupil of the Heavenly Gates, from the Violent Demon Era, 58th Batch." He said in a stern voice, "It would be best to weigh your options."

    The merock leader shed a ferocious smile. "That Earthling who reced Yin Jiao? If he wants to talk, you have to wait for him toe back!"

    Not only did heugh, the other merock people behind him alsoughed. These two idiots would not have thought that the merock race would blindlye here to cause trouble, right?

    They had clearly heard about the Heavenly Gates namelist long beforeing here. A fellow from a low-leveled civilization had been extremely lucky and entered the Heavenly Gates. However, unsurprisingly, he had been allocated to the Combat Cultivation Hall.

 Chapter 1033 The Threat of the Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 1033 The Threat of the Spiri</h4>

    The merock race was a standard level-6 civilization and produced many Heavenly Gates pupils from their Faction. Even their current Suzerain was from the Heavenly Gates Combat Cultivation Hall. To those who had never entered the Heavenly Gates, its namelist might be mysterious and powerful, and they would not dare to provoke them. However, to the merock race, they understood how the Heavenly Gates worked very well. To an Earthling, it was not necessarily a good thing.

    The Heavenly Treasures Street, who had been discussing, instantly fell silent. They had thought that it would be fine as long as they raised the Heavenly Gates pupil Wang Zhong. However, they never expected that they would not even pay any attention to him.

    "Thew enforcement squad..." Mugthol braced himself. However, the moment he started speaking, he was attacked once again.

    "What? Are we going to perform the y between the Shell Shade Faction and the Heavenly Treasures Street again?" The merock ignored him and coldly said, "I must tell you bluntly that if we settle this in private, we can stick to 1,000 Silver Star Stones per month. However, if you insist on ying thew enforcement game, the figure will be much higher than that. After all, my time is very precious."

    The so-calledw enforcement game was finding loopholes in the system. Just like how the Shell Shade Faction had dealt with the Heavenly Treasures Street, they could look for a scapegoat to kill some of their leaders. If Heavenly Treasures Street still did not give up, they would continue killing by using their subordinates¡¯ lives to take even more lives and seeing how long they wouldst. If not, they would look for some people to block the ends of the street. Not only would Heavenly Treasures Street be unable to do business, thew enforcement squad would also not care about people freely standing on the road. There was no rule in thew that prohibited this. In short, if this kind of Faction wanted to y with a group of ordinary merchants, the merchants definitely could not win.

    It was not that the Star Alliance could not draw up a morepletew to restrict this kind of situation. Frankly speaking, the Star Alliance tacitly allowed the great powers to define their territory. In fact, they silently acknowledged the existence of the rule that what strength one possessed defined what kind of territory one would upy. This was a form of exploitation outside the Star Alliance. After all, if the high-leveled civilizations that supported the Star Alliance ate meat, they would have to leave some soup for the other civilizations. If not, they would have risen up in rebellion a long time ago. If they expected thew enforcement squad to step in and face a power who understood the rules, it would simply be nonsense.

    The entire street instantly fell silent. Ever since Lao Wang had risen and left, they had only lived a few months without any heavy burden or exploitation. They never expected that they would return to the old ways so quickly. Furthermore, the merock race was even fiercer. A thousand Silver Star Stones per month? That was equivalent to 100,000 Star Coins a month. If the several hundred shops along Heavenly Treasures Street were expected to split the cost evenly, their days would be even darker than when they were under the Ninth Wilderness Path!

    "Uncle Thol!"

    "Uncle Thol, get rid of him!"

    Finally, someone could not help but shout loudly from the quiet street. Everyone turned their gaze towards Mugthol. Without Wang Zhong around, Heavenly Treasures Street could only count on him.

    "Then let¡¯s go ording to the rules!"

    Old Thol was not careless. Although he could sense the difference in strength between him and the merock leader, it was not his style to escape. At that moment, he did not say anything else. The spiritual influence on his body spread, and his true form burst forth. His figure rapidly swelled. At the same time, he pulled Old Cow, who was about to be burned from the mes, behind him.

    He had decided that he would go all out. As long as the disturbance from the fight wasrge enough, thew enforcement squad woulde over very quickly. Even though this was only a temporary measure, he would think about his steps as he continued moving.

    However, his actions might have been fast, but the actions of the merock leader were even faster.

    Fire Technique ¡ª¡ª Thousand Grand mes Technique!

    He widened his mouth, and an extremelyrge fireball shot out like aet. There was no space or chance to dodge it. Crash! It violently crashed into Mugthol¡¯s chest.

    Bam!

    This fireball came too quickly, and Mugthol did not even have the chance to react. He was instantly struck!

    At that moment, the powerful crocodile-skin defense had notpletely formed and waspletely broken through by the fireball attack before putting up any sort of defense. The massive impact simply sent him flying, and his true form was instantly broken. He was sent flying 100 meters backwards from the fireball, leaving behind a burned and ck trail that was wide and long!

    Puff!

    Uncle Thol simply spat out blood. He had been exhausted by the fireball and knelt on the ground, unable to climb up. He had not been killed in seconds as his skin and flesh were thick enough. However, the roasted smell on his body stopped any thoughts of fighting again. In the divine territory, fighting power was on the lowest level, and the highest level was the power of rules, thunder techniques, and fire techniques. Only very few races were able to master these. If his opponent did not have fire techniques, Uncle Thol definitely had a 50% chance of winning. But now, his chances of winning were 0%.

    Everyone around him was already stunned.

    Mugthol, who they had relied on, had been eliminated in one move. Although Mugthol was not considered a Void Core expert, it had been 50 years since he umted his core, and he had reached a certainbat level. He was able to fight geniuses like Yin Jiao who had just stepped into the Void Core realm.

    "Uncle Thol, Uncle Thol!"

    "Thew enforcement squad! Where is thew enforcement squad! Inform thew enforcement squad that someone is causing trouble in the streets!"

    "The Shell Shade Faction just left, but this is happening again? Are you not giving a way for us to survive? Go and inform them!"

    Mugthol was not invincible, but the merchants on the street were not scared either. In their eyes, there seemed to be no difference between these merock people and the earlier Shell Shade Faction. Furthermore, Mugthol had a decent reputation on this street and was highly respected. At that moment, when he regained his senses, many people stood forth excitedly. Meanwhile, Old Cow, who had slowly understood the situation, rushed to the very front and protected Mugthol.

    "How reckless." When the merock leader looked at Mugthol, who was being supported by someone, as well as the crowds who were causing an uproar, heughed coldly. "It looks like you won¡¯t be well-behaved if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson."

    He waved his left hand slightly, and a ball of fire had umted in his palm. He simply looked at the small three-storey building beside him that had just been constructed. It was brand new and rtively tallerpared to the other buildings in Heavenly Treasures Street. "Let me show you some fireworks!"

    "Don¡¯t, brother!" Unlike how the others were filled with indignation, a toad-like goblin saw the merock leader¡¯s target and was about to copse as he wept bitter tears. Back then, when Yin Jiao and the others were fighting, his house had been destroyed. Now, just after he had repaired his house, they were back to destroy it? How bad was the "feng shui" here?

    Would the Firerock leader care about him? At that moment, the fireball had formed. Then, the Firerock leader snapped his fingers.

    Zeng!

    There was a sh of fire, and the newly repaired building exploded. mes soared to the sky like bright fireworks.

    Crackle...

    He simply burned the house without another word or any sloppiness or even hesitation. This attack was even more intense than the attacks from the father and son of the Shell Shade Faction back then. From the manner he attacked, if the crowd still dared to make noise, he would dare to burn the entire street and even kill people in public.

    The excited crowd had also been scared into silence, and no one dared to stand out at this moment. There was only the crackling sound of the small building burning and the cold voice of the Firerock leader echoing throughout the street. "I am not like the Shell Shade Faction, and I have no patience. I don¡¯t mind being even more violent with you as well. You only have one chance. You¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, a massive water curtain fell from the sky. Not only did it put out the fire on the burning building, but even the Firerock people behind their leader were all drenched and wailed mournfully. This was not ordinary water but contained rich spiritual influence. Furthermore, its level of spiritual influence was very high, far beyond what the ordinary Firerock people could endure. The mes on their bodies were instantly extinguished, producing terrifying white steam, as mournful shrieks soared into the air.

    This change had urred too quickly. The indignant expressions of the people on the street instantly turned to confused ones. They did not know which great god had arrived.

    "Who is it?! Reveal yourself!" The Firerock leader had a very ugly expression. Who was able to instantly activate such great water elemental spiritual power? Was it the Shell race?

    In the divine territory, some races had a natural affinity with thunder techniques or fire techniques. However, water techniques were rather rare. The most famous race that mastered water techniques was the Heavenly Shell race.

    "Bah! Do you have the right to ask for the name of a youngdy?" A delicate voice that was filled with rudeness and anger exploded through the air. Although this voice was not loud, it carried great charm. Even those who were standing at the ends of the street could hear it clearly.

    A gentle feeling that made everyone feel rxed and joyful descended from the skies. The street, which had been seething with waves of heat from the struggle with the Firerock people, instantly became much more refreshing andfortable. Furthermore, at the same time, a small but extremely dazzling figure appeared in the sky.

    Her entire body radiated a light that was as gentle as a pond ripple. She was sacred and clean, and waspletely pure. Her beautiful and delicate appearance resembled that of a fairy. She had a curvy body that was like a demon¡¯s. Coupled with her pair of transparent and thin wings, as well as that spoiled expression...

    "An¡ªan elemental spirit?!"

    Everyone on the street was instantly stunned.

    What had they seen? They had actually seen an elemental spirit! This was a species mentioned in legends. Even though they only appeared as messengers, everyone knew that they stood at the absolute top of the pyramid of messengers! People who were able to control elemental spirits were either powerful figures in the Land or prodigies from high-leveled civilizations. To the people of Heavenly Treasures Street, they would only exist in books or legends.

    "Hmph hmph hmph! Who dares to fight in my master¡¯s territory?! You even dared to set things on fire? Are you asking for death?!"

    At that moment, Nini¡¯srge and watery eyes did not have any hint of gentleness. She exerted all her force and looked at the Firerock leader, full of anger. This fellow was rather skilled. She unleashed her Heavenly Continuous Rain, but the mes on his body had not been extinguished. It looked like she had to be even fiercer with him!

    Master? Who was the master of this elemental spirit? Wait, this was her master¡¯s territory...

    The others on the street had not recovered from their shock, and even Old Cow and Mugthol were still dumbfounded. However, the merock leader had immediately put on an extremely respectful smile.

    He was taking their money to save them from disaster. He hade to Heavenly Treasures Street simply because someone had offered him money. Would he really take a fancy to protection fees of 1,000 Silver Star Stones per month? The information that he had been given was very detailed. There was a Foundational Stage from a low-leveled civilization with thebat power of a Void Core, as well as a Void Core goblin who had never cultivated properly before.

    The status of those people was not low, and the Firerock leader obviously trusted the information that they had provided. In his eyes, the two of them should be weaklings.

    But now, what kind of joke was this?! This was a terrifying person who had been able to be the master of an elemental spirit, and he was being asked to seize their territory? Putting aside their master, this water elemental spirit alone naturally restrained him. The Firerock leader could only see himself being beaten up.

    "It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!" The Firerock leader smiled like a flower, even though it was very difficult for that rock face to turn into the shape of a flower. "Just now, I was just learning from Brother Mugthol and didn¡¯t hold back. I was definitely not causing trouble and setting things on fire. Who would dare to mess around in the territory of that Lord? The Firerock race would be the first to disagree!"

    He did not dare to verify who the owner of this elemental spirit was. Was it Mugthol? Definitely not. Then was it Wang Zhong who was in the Heavenly Gates? Stop that nonsense. He was only a Foundational Stage from a low-leveled civilization. This street might have other great figures behind it... Thus, he could only say "that Lord" and vaguely continue. He wanted to simply pull his subordinate over to take the me, but everyone on the street had seen what he did. He definitely could not deceive her.

    However, he spoke with stern righteousness, and Nini¡¯s anger seemed to have subsided slightly. However, what kind of person was Nini? If he thought that she was easy to deceive, he was absolutely wrong.

    "Then?" She fiercely red at the merock leader.

    "Of course I have to paypensation!" the Firerock leader said with a sense of justice. "Even though we were just learning from each other, I identally injured Brother Mugthol. I will pay the medical fees for Brother Mugthol. If you need any spiritual medicines, please tell me! I will also offer 10,000 Silver Star Stones to Brother Mugthol. After suffering from such a heavy injury, if he does not eat well and recover, how can I let this pass?!"

    The entire street was stunned as they watched this Firerock leader¡¯s performance. He had changed from arrogance to humility and changed expressions quickly and in a natural manner. He was truly one-of-a-kind. Nini was toozy to look at him and simply pointed to the house that had been burned.

    "I willpensate that! I willpensate for everything! Not only will Ipensate for the building, I will also pay for working fees and psychological damage," the Firerock leader said in a heroic manner. "I will calcte the details. To us practitioners, this is a casual and small matter. However, to ordinary people, this is a major matter that affects their lives. We absolutely cannot be careless!"

    Nini snorted coldly and continued to shift her gaze. She looked at the Firerock people who were still shrieking mournfully after being drenched by the Heavenly Continuous Rain.

    The Firerock leader immediately started to worry. He fiercely turned and looked at his subordinates before shouting, "You are extremely lucky to have a fairy give you a shower. Why are all of you making a terrible racket? Furthermore, you have no public spirit and are still blocking the way. Don¡¯t the shops have to do business?! Go away, all of you, go away now!"

    The Heavenly Treasures Street was silent. From the shock the moment the elemental spirit appeared to the extreme change in the Firerock leader, everyone was unable to keep up with this tempo. This was simply a massive reversal. A colossal disaster had instantly disappeared... Wait. Master¡¯s territory? Heavenly Treasures Street was only so big, and everyone was very familiar with one another. However, they had never heard of anyone there possessing a super messenger like an elemental spirit.

    This cutie and little angel did note to the wrong ce and recognized the wrong street, right?

    They could not reveal this; they could not disclose the truth! At least, they had brought the merock leader under control. They would let this beautiful misunderstanding continue to the end. Everyone silently agreed that they would not speak.

    However, when the merock leader left behindpensation and ran away crestfallen, Old Cow and the others surrounded Nini and were prepared to ask whether she had gone the wrong way. However, Nini¡¯s first sentence caused everyone to freeze.

    "My master, Wang Zhong, asked me to send this letter. Who is Old Cow?!" Nini waved the envelope in her hand and had no intention toy low at all. She simply strutted into the crowd and shouted.

    Wang¡ªWang Zhong? Master? An elemental spirit?

    All the frozen people on the street instantly understood. This was not a beautiful coincidence, but a disy of awesomeness!

    Old Cow¡¯s face turned red, and he suppressed his enthusiasm. His entire body was shaking. Someone pushed him towards Nini. Meanwhile, Mugthol, who was at the side, seemed rather emotional.

    They had been saved by Wang Zhong once again... However, he seemed to remember that Wang Zhong had only brought 1,000 Silver Star Stones to the Heavenly Gates. Was he able to buy an elemental spirit with that money? Even though Old Cow and Mugthol had little knowledge about this, they knew that this was definitely not possible. As expected, a figure like Wang Zhong was a different species that they could not appraise when he was in Heavenly Treasures Street. He gave them the feeling that his prospects were unlimited. However, he had never expected that in the short span of a month, the gap between them had be even bigger.

    Once the letter had been passed to Old Cow, Nini¡¯s mission wasplete. She did not have to transport the ingredients back as she was only responsible for sending the letter.

    Even though Lao Wang had said that Old Cow and everyone in Heavenly Treasures Street were his good friends and asked Nini not to be impolite, Nini was not just "impolite" to them. If she was expected to open her mouth, chat with this bunch of people, and get close to them, it would be forcing her to do something she was unwilling to do.

    Once she passed the letter, Nini nodded at Old Cow and simply turned around. She waved her thin wings slightly, and in the blink of an eye, she disappeared from Heavenly Treasures Street.

    When this being that shocked everyone left, the dead-silent street gradually regained its warmth.

    "An... an elemental spirit. My god, I actually saw one with my own eyes..."

    "Wow, can you get an elemental spirit once you enter the Heavenly Gates?"

    "What do you know! It¡¯s because Uncle Zhong is impressive enough! What if you tried? You would be beaten up!"

    "That¡¯s right! Look at that merock leader or something and his stunned expression when he saw the elemental spirit. He almost peed his pants!"

    "Uncle Zhong is simply invincible!"

    Everyone quickly descended into a frenzy and broke out in a heated discussion. The more impressive Wang Zhong was, the more stable they would be. Typically, they could not find anything to boast about even if they wanted to show off. But now, they had seen an elemental spirit who had acknowledged Wang Zhong as her owner. How could one not be excited and crazy about this? How could one not start to boast outrageously about this?

    "Everyone, quiet! Quiet!" Old Cow was also slightly excited and simply opened the letter in front of the crowd before reading it. When he regained his senses and tried to hide the letter, it was toote. Luckily, there were no ssified topics in the letter. On the contrary, there was a greeting from Wang Zhong towards the shops at Heavenly Treasures Street. "Uncle Zhong asked me to send his regards to everyone in his letter!"

    The crowd that had just fallen silent instantly exploded.

    Look. This was Uncle Zhong. This was friendship! Since when did you see protectors who were high up above sending their regards to the people they protected?"

    "Uncle Zhong is really a people-centered person. He actually remembers that we¡¯re waiting for him even though he is busy!" Someone was so excited that they cried.

    "Which fool said that Uncle Zhong¡¯s feelings would go away once he left? Come out! I will p you to death!"

    The surroundings were instantly excited. They sang various praises and pleasant ttering words. The entire street was seething with excitement just because Lao Wang had casually sent his regards in the letter.

    Old Cow did not announce the rest of the content in the letter to everyone. Although gathering medicinal ingredients for Wang Zhong involved the entire street, this was an additional condition that everyone had agreed to when they signed the protection agreement. However, Mugthol had just obtained apensation of 10,000 Silver Star Stones and did not keep them for himself. Instead, he tossed them to Old Cow. This would be enough to cover the ingredients for the level-9 pill that Wang Zhong wanted. He did not need to trouble the rest of the shops to slowly gather the ingredients.

 Chapter 1034 Extravagan

    <h4>Chapter 1034 Extravagan</h4>

    Old Cow could settle all the ingredients tomorrow in one trip to the medicine ingredient market with Uncle Sea. Naturally, he would ask someone to deliver them to the Heavenly Gates on time. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had requested information regarding the Earthlings.

    Wolf goblin Basir had been in charge of this all along. Naturally, he would be the one who reported the information. Wolf goblin Basir was very diligent in doing things. In the short span of a month, he had found many clues regarding the other Earthlings.

    There were a total of six people near Catanlyke District who had heard about the news from Wang Zhong and the Heavenly Treasures Street beforeing over, or who had been found by wolf goblin Basir. Furthermore, they were all Heavenly Souls who had been part of the first batch from Earth. Their lives were very tragic. They did not have any interactions with Wang Zhong before, and they were all unfamiliar people.

    Furthermore, through the various underground channels of wolf goblin Basir, he heard reliable news that there were still 16 humans who were scattered across various areas in Catanlyke District, but they were very dispersed. Most importantly, there were many problems with their identities. They had either signed long-term contracts or had be ves because of various things. Thus, it was very difficult to pull them in.

    Of course, wolf goblin Basir had confirmed the identities of these 16 people but did not find "Lan Daier", "Grai", and the others that Wang Zhong had highlighted in particr. Furthermore, those who were outside the Catanlyke District were scattered too far away. Putting aside the fact that wolf goblin Basir did not yet have the time to find them, even if he went to find them, it would be extremely difficult for him to look for them in and away from this familiar district. This was something that could not be resolved in a short period of time.

    ...

    In the waiting area of the Arena.

    Aiolos was doing his best to adjust his condition. There were times when the spiritual power in his body was as explosive as a volcano, and times when it was as peaceful as ake. With the help of his will, the simrities between Soul Power and spiritual powermunicated with each other in a clever way. In reality, there had been no changes in the essence of his power. The only things that had changed were the person and the environment. When Aiolos was on Earth, he had always used the gains he had obtained from battles to continue battling. He continuously challenged the dangerous areas in the Dimensional World. Thus, to a soldier like him who was not afraid of the uncertainties in his future, the divine territory was not terrifying. In fact, he could see the loneliness and weakness of his opponents¡¯ souls.

    However, this ce did not give him the chance to catch his breath.

    He was injured every day. At first, he could still endure, but as his injuries continued to umte, the recovery abilities that he had once deemed as his pride had gradually weakened. There were many times when he brought his injuries to battle and was only one step away from the god of death. Luckily, the goddess of luck gripped his arm and pulled him away from the gates of theherworld.

    Luckily, there was Undine, the mixed Seductress who had given her first night to him. Without her help, he definitely would not have been able to endure his severe injuries. Every time he was almost unable to bear it, the Seductress would appear to give him the rare chance to catch a breath.

    In general, the crystal person could be said to be a businessman. As long as the appropriate price was paid, he would give his guests the best experience.

    However, this also aggravated the destruction that the owner of the Arena inflicted upon Aiolos. The crystal person saw this as a challenging game and wanted to see to what extent Undine would sacrifice for Aiolos. At the same time, he was curious whether this weak human from Earth had any potential. He had been shocked by the results so far, as well as the massive attention that his diator had won.

    After several severe injuries, Aiolos got used to being injured, and his body started to change. It was as if he had gone through the fated test that the divine territory had imposed on him. His exhausted recovery abilities and even his "path towards being the God of Combat" that he had been cultivating all leveled. The current him was like a piece of iron in a smelting furnace.

    "Aiolos, it¡¯s your turn."

    A deep and icy-cold voice sounded from outside. After that, the candle demon brought a maid and walked through the corridor before opening the prison door. After the candle demon checked Aiolos¡¯s body, he released the special restraints on his body and asked the maid to dress up Aiolos simply. As his reputation spread, Aiolos seemed even mightier and more terrifying. Thus, he was able to fulfill the expectations of the audience towards the matches in the Arena.

    Aiolos was no longer unknown. As one of the most popr diators in the Arena now, half of the audience hoped that he would die quickly, while the other half hoped that they would be able to see a miracle.

    Regardless of which type they were, a dazzling appearance ceremony was usually able to spark the zing desire for blood among the audience.

    They had more and more titles for Aiolos, including "The Undying Human", "Master of Combat", "Ghost Hand", "Golden Fist"... Furthermore, more and more audience members did note to see Aiolos¡¯s matches just because they were curious or wanted something new. Aiolos had started to gain some fans.

    "With Aiolos, our evaluation of humans from Earth might have been wrong. Earthlings are not as weak as we had imagined."

    "Indeed. Even though the overall strength of the Earth is only at level-4, they have a lot of potential in terms ofbat strength."

    "They seem a bit like a warrior race. Perhaps they can find a special upation in this direction. Ha ha, a race of diators."

    When faced with these fights that would never stop, what allowed Aiolos to continue enduring was the fact that many people¡¯s attitudes towards Earth and humans would change every time he defeated an expert. The human civilization from the Earth was not as easy to provoke as they had imagined as they also had experts. Thus, humans would not allow themselves to be trampled upon like ants.

    He believed that shedding blood here would give Earth precious time to develop, even if this development was insignificant.

    As Aiolos walked through the corridor, he saw Tsarilorhuan. The Titan had just won apetition. As he took off his armor, he showed off the strength of the Titans to a group of new diators who had just arrived not too long ago. After Aiolos and Undine met for the second time, he and Tsarilorhuan had never been teamed up together since. Instead, they were sent to fight by themselves. This change was obviously reducing their strength in the Arena. The more chemistry they had as their hearts beat as one, the more obvious their advantage was when they fought together.

    When Tsarilorhuan saw Aiolose out, he waved his arm at the newbies who were listening to him boast and cast them aside. Then, he gestured at Aiolos to show that he was waiting for Aiolos toe back victorious.

    Aiolos smiled. Then, he heard the host in the fighting arena shouting loudly using a megaphone, "Please wee today¡¯s challenger. I believe that everyone is very familiar with him. That¡¯s right, he is ¡ª¡ª from Earth. ¡ª¡ª He has used his golden fist and fighting skills that are like a frenzied soldier to prove his status and the strength to continue surviving here. ¡ª¡ª The great Master of Combat ¡ª¡ª Ai ¡ª¡ª o ¡ª¡ª lo ¡ª¡ªs!!!"

    Aiolos walked to the entrance of the fighting arena. The voices of people that were seething went into a frenzy from the host¡¯s introduction. The roars that rushed at him like a wave of heat made his blood feel as if it was boiling. "Today¡¯s condition is very good," thought Aiolos. He stepped forward into the white and fine sand and entered the round fighting arena.

    At the same time, the host¡¯s voice suddenly changed. He used a gloomy but excited tone to shout out the illustrious name of the other diator. "Now, let us wee the great diator Sweeper! He is a terrifying monster, a mixed demon between the goblin race and the insect race. He is bloodthirsty and violent. He has an iparable appetite. If this makes you ufortable, please endure as this is his fighting style. He has eaten 39 diators who have challenged him. Will our Master of Combat, Aiolos, be the 40th?! Now ¡ª¡ª let¡¯s invite ¡ª¡ª Trou ¡ª¡ª ssi ¡ª¡ª yer!!!"

    Aiolos looked at the entrance opposite him. All the shouts and frenzied cheers were filtered by his ears in this moment. Apanied by a murderous aura, he heard the sound of chains. The guard was doing his best to pull the beast. Amidst the crude breathing of the beast that sounded like a drum was the cruelty that a beast showed when it encountered prey.

    "Battle ¡ª¡ª be ¡ª¡ª gin!!!"

    With thismand, the sound of the chains disappeared and was reced with heavy and anxious footsteps. Aiolos felt the ground trembling. Then, a massive figure rushed over from the other entrance. It was so fast that it was as if it had wheels on its feet!

    But it was still not fast enough.

    Aiolos understood his own advantage. More urately, he found the advantage that humans had in the divine territory: skills, which a majority of the races here ignored. Due to the powerful spiritual power present here, various techniques were apanied by terrifying effects. As a result, techniques were like a gaudy show most of the time. They could cause others to see a blur for a while but would copse at the first blow in the face of true power.

    But in reality, this was not the case!

    Aiolos felt that skills were not the way to decide victory and defeat. Instead, if one only used skills as a means to gain the upper hand, the situation would be vastly different.

    For example, he now used his nimble skills to dodge a direct attack from the monster and blocked its eyes like a bull, bringing it under his control. ¡ª¡ª Every time they shed, Aiolos would leave a massive wound on the beast. ck blood would surge out from its injuries like mud and drip to the floor like tar that had been burned.

    He was not particr about dealing a fatal attack. Instead, he was particr about umtion and gaining the upper hand. He would turn his advantage into victory!

    Every time the monster was injured, the audience who was watching from the circr stands would shout very loudly. They had various different appearances, but they were simr in how they danced for joy from excitement every time blood flowed.

    Aiolos had obtained a massive advantage. He did not try to get rid of his opponent called Troussiyer in one shot. The fact that he had gotten the upper hand too sessfully made him even more cautious. Every time they came into contact, he left room for him to escape and retreat at any time.

    Troussiyer flew into a rage and elerated in a frenzy. However, no matter how fast it was, Aiolos was always able to take the initiative. This was technique in action.

    BANG...

    There was an intense sh as Aiolos sessfully left a massive fist print in Troussiyer¡¯s chest. Spiritual power burned through its skin and flesh like fire. Then, more sticky blood flowed down like a waterfall.

    ROARRRR!

    Troussiyer¡¯s frenzied gaze turned dim, and Aiolos let out a long sigh. His fighting aura was fixed on this crazy fellow. He could sense the powerful vitality flowing out from its body.

    At this moment!

    Crash! Troussiyer¡¯s massive body suddenly exploded!

    A pitch-ck insect broke out from its body and flew out. It seemed to have the same appearance as Troussiyer, except for the pair of insect wings on its back; ¡ª¡ª more urately, this was the real Troussiyer! It flew in midair, and its wings let out an ear-piercing sound as they pped. There was a pair of scarletpound eyes on its thin face that emitted a cold light.

    Aiolos¡¯s advantage was no more than an illusion that it had created. It was not simply a member of the insect race. Instead, it was a taboo and disgusting mix between an insect and a goblin that had been banished.

    "Troussiyer!"

    The circr fighting arena immediately rose with excited cheers as they shouted its name. These people were those who had seen it engulf its opponents. The action of it leaping out from its massive body made them recall the blood that made everyone tremble in fear. Thus, they could not control their emotions and shouted the name of the expert.

    There was a unique stand at the very top of the fighting arena. A massive screen was disying the intense ughtering below. After the insect-form Troussiyer appeared, the advantage that Aiolos had obtained after much difficulty had been shaken. His speed no longer gave him an advantage. Meanwhile, Troussiyer flew into the air as it had realized Aiolos¡¯s weakness against airborne attacks.

    "It looks like there won¡¯t be a miracle." There was a clear voice. The crystal person held a cup of blue wine and slowly tasted it. The corners of his lips that were stained blue showed a faint sense of cruel elegance.

    "Are you going to spare his life?"

    Beside him was a white insect, whose snow-white outer shell made it seem strangely demonic. This was an insect witch from the insect race. Troussiyer was the work of this insect witch, a monster that had been grafted from the goblin race and the insect race through a secret technique! Not only did it have two different forms, it could also consume food to fuel its extremely powerful regeneration abilities. As long as it engulfed that human, its first form, the massive body, would regenerate.

    "The human that has lost is of no value." The crystal person shook his head and looked at the image disyed on the screen with some pity. This human had won a lot of attention. It was a bit of a pity. However, he desperately wanted to know how that beautiful Seductress would react after this human died. Of course, he was now looking forward to what another Seductress had promised him even more. He would have the "terrifying" experience of being exploited by two Seductresses.

    On the other hand, in a star-shaped VIP lounge, Undine gripped her skirt tightly with both hands. She did not even dare to use her strength to breathe. Aiolos...

    She powerlessly shouted this name in her heart. There was a truth in the Arena. No one was able to leave this ce alive, and all hopes were dreams.

    In the Arena, Aiolos hadpletely lost control of the situation, while Troussiyer continued to attack him from the sky. If they were on Earth, he would have had many methods to make Troussiyer regret flying into the sky. However, here, the methods that he could utilize were extremely limited. His opponent¡¯s strength was at least at the Void Core Realm, while Aiolos was only at the peak of the Foundational Stage. Even though he was only one step away from the Void Core Realm, this was like being a step away from heaven. Even if he was just one step short, he was still a ghost, not an angel.

    Sss! There was the ear-piercing sound of flesh being ripped apart. Aiolos did not manage to dodge an ambush attack from behind him. Then, Troussiyer¡¯s w tore into his left shoulder. Fresh blood stained the white sand, as if the sand was filled with despair.

    Screech!

    Troussiyer violently shed its w and Aiolos¡¯s left arm was cut off at the shoulder before being eaten by Troussiyer. The insect goblin chewed it ravenously. Blood flew everywhere and was apanied by the cracking sound of bones, as if this was a delicious chicken leg.

    Just as everyone thought that this battle would end with the monster¡¯s victory, Aiolos¡¯s right hand suddenly appeared in front of Troussiyer¡¯s mouth. At this moment, when food appeared, the monster¡¯sposure and intelligence were lost. Instead, it would be immersed in blood and chewing.

    However, death was leading the way here.

    Aiolos pierced his right hand through the insect goblin¡¯s eye, and his arm went into its brain.

    In his hometown, there was a saying that one who was not prepared to risk their child would never catch the wolf.

    On the tall tform.

    Bam!

    The gorgeous wine ss was smashed against the massive screen. Through the blue wine, one could see Aiolos¡¯s shining golden right fist smashing through Troussiyer¡¯s head with frenzied power.

    Boom!

    The golden fist had punched through the brain of the strange insect.

    There wasplete silence. Everyone was shocked by this sudden twist, as if they had even forgotten how to breathe. The diators in the divine territory had the instinct to sacrifice a part of their body in order to escape. However, they had never seen anyone who would sacrifice a part of their body for an opportunity.

    This was the martial arts from Earth!

    After half a second, they used all their strength to let out shouts that shook the skies¡ª¡ª

    AIOLOS!

    He deserved this kind of treatment.

    They saw that when Aiolos pulled his right hand out of the insect¡¯s head, he was grabbing the insect¡¯s brain that was pink and white! Then, he hurled this pink and white thing to the ground, turning it into a red and white paste. Then, he suddenly seemed to have recalled something and went to take back his broken left arm.

    ¡ª¡ªAiolos!

    Aiolos looked up at the sky and adjusted his breathing. He was not cold, arrogant, or passionate. Instead, he was filled with a kind of peace and tenacity.

    He would fight to the end as long as he was alive!

 Chapter 1035 Little Demons Are Hard to Deal With

    <h4>Chapter 1035 Little Demons Are Hard to Deal With</h4>

    In the VIP lounge, Undine looked at the Seductress who was blocking her. "Zoena, I¡¯m begging you. Please let me go."

    "Undine, you can¡¯t go. You have to think clearly. To him, the greatest danger might just be you."

    Zoena forcefully grabbed Undine. She felt regret that she had never felt before. She was the one who had brought Undine here and also the one who suggested that Undine get rid of her first-night curse here.

    If Undine actually fell in love with that damned human... What would that Lord think? Even though Seductresses did not have the concept of loyalty, love was different. This word also existed in the world of the Seductresses. Most Seductresses would not fall in love, but once they fell in love... everything would be different.

    When Zoena thought of this terrifying thing, her heart trembled in fright as if she was in ice. This made her full of hate. Why couldn¡¯t that human just be obedient and die?

    ...

    A sense of glory had been released in the Heavenly Treasures Street. In the divine territory,rge civilizations monopolized resources, while the bottom-dwelling civilizations needed the protection of other powers. Like so, the inconspicuous Heavenly Treasures had a prominent figure behind it. Wolf goblin Basir was also extremely enthusiastic. To him, Lao Wang¡¯s awesomeness was off the charts. Even if he was made to eat faeces, it would be glorious to follow this kind of figure, let alone being allowed to handle ordinary and trivial matters. However, if he expanded his range, he would not have enough manpower and funds.

    Luckily, the 10,000 Silver Star Stones that the merock leader had provided aspensation resolved this trouble. Old Cow waved his hand and immediately gave him 100 Silver Star Stones. It might be insufficient to save people, and they could not spend money to do so, but if they wanted to look for people and determine their targets, it would be enough money.

    Furthermore, there was the matter of medicinal materials. ording to Wang Zhong¡¯s instructions, they did not deliberately have to choose the best ingredients. As long as they could be used, it was fine. Lao Wang had ack of funds and would save every cent he could save. After all, with the fragment world present, he did not need to worry about the quality of the low-end ingredients at all.

    They finished this matter extremely quickly and appropriately before looking for a specialized transportationpany. Besides gathering 17 portions of medicinal ingredients for the pill, as well as some letters regarding the current situation of the humans and the Firerock leader, the remaining 5,000 Silver Star Stones were all sent over.

    ...

    To Wang Zhong, the current situation of the humans was expected. After all, even before he had left, wolf goblin Basir had been busy with this. He already knew that there were not many humans in Catanlyke District. However, the incident involving the Firerock leader rmed him. After all, a level-6 civilization with such strength did not belong in the Catanlyke District; for them to suddenly cast their greedy eyes on a low-leveled ce like Heavenly Treasures Street that did not bring about much profit undoubtedly made him uncertain. It was as if they were deliberately targeting Heavenly Treasures Street.

    Lao Wang could not be certain about this. Mismatch of information was a problem that bottom-dwelling civilizations had to face.

    He could only remember this guess that he had no clues about. Wang Zhong was not very conflicted. Meanwhile, he checked the medicinal ingredients that Old Cow had sent over. When hebined these ingredients with the batch of ingredients that Jhonas had gathered, he had umted 20 portions. The 5,000 Silver Star Stones that had been sent over were also considered timely help. He had just been worried that he did not have enough money to rent a pill furnace.

    Even though the quality of the ingredients that Old Cow had sent over were not bad, Wang Zhong still ced all of them in his fragment world to "coat them with gold". With the current strength of the spiritual power in the fragment world, it had be much easier to promote these low-leveled spiritual medicines, and the efficiency was also very high. In just two to three days, all the medicinal ingredients had been prepared. At the same time, he had just received a letter from Titan supervisor Tsargesimon: practice the Spirit Explosion Technique and the Windless Steps until one was skilled and had mastered them. The next Combat Cultivation Hall lesson would be five dayster.

    The Windless Steps had been taught in the previous lesson and could be considered as special steps. However, in reality, it was a way to use one¡¯s speed that was based on the basics of the Spirit Explosion Technique.

    Frequent holidays were amon urrence in the Combat Cultivation Hall. The Titan supervisor probably had some entertainment activity that he could not get away from. Lao Wang was also speechless. After some careful calctions, there were not many Combat Cultivation Hall sses aspared to the Weapon Refinery Hall.

    If one wanted to refine pills, it was best to go to Furnace Mountain, which was the most sacred ce in the entire Pill Refinery Hall. The natural furnace-shaped geography was rich in spiritual influence, and the efficiency of forming pills was much higher. However, the cost of renting pill furnaces was also extremely shocking. There was simply no need for external conditions that were too good in order to refine pills that were below level-6.

    Furthermore, at the outskirts of Furnace Mountain was the Pill Refinery District. Although it was not the core of Furnace Mountain, it contained some "pill influence" from there and had a superior environment. There were many pill refinery rooms for rent, and the prices were not as exaggerated as within Furnace Mountain. Many new pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall often came here. Naturally, this was also Lao Wang¡¯s best choice.

    He let Jhonas know that he was leaving. He brought 20 portions of ingredients for the Vitality Supplement Pill as well as some food. Lao Wang did not know how long he would spend refining 20 portions of ingredients. It would be very normal for him to stay in the pill refinery room for eight to 10 days. If he had to miss the Combat Cultivation Hall sses, he could only get Jhonas to help him ask for leave.

    Meanwhile, Nini could not wait and was full of confidence. "Rx, Master. With your natural endowments and Nini around, it will take at most three days!"

    Natural endowments? Lao Wang could not help but rub his nose. He had never officially refined pills before, but Nini was able to see that he had natural endowments? She was probably sucking up to him...

    They rushed to the Pill Refinery District. Lao Wang did not n to act ostentatiously and allowed Nini to go back to the Spirit Flower Garden.

    The so-called Pill Refinery District was in the emptynd at the foot of Furnace Mountain. There was a neighborhood of neat and square stone houses that were several meters away from each other. They were all pill refinery houses that could be rented. These stone houses seemed ordinary and normal, but upon closer inspection, one could feel that the material of these stone houses was not normal. There were no runes on their surface. It was clean and smooth, and there was a faint green light. Even though they were situated at the foot of the Furnace Mountain, where the underground fires were vigorous and the temperatures were always high, these dark green stone houses immediately made people feel peaceful and refreshed. One could imagine how it would feel like after walking in.

    There were about 20 to 30 stone houses in the entire Pill Refinery District, and there were people queuing in front of almost every house. There were too many people.

    Many veteran pupils from previous batches would choose a site here. After all, not everyone could rent the pill furnaces in the Furnace Mountain. Compared to those furnaces, these stone houses in the Pill Refinery District were considered cheap but good. Of course, there were more new pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall. Even as new pupils, they had already begun to practice, but unlike Lao Wang, they started from level-7 pill missions.

    Furthermore, there were also many people from the Combat Cultivation Hall and the Weapon Refinery Hall, both older pupils and new pupils. However, most of these people did note here to refine pills. Arge majority of them followed pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall, while some of them came here to feel the atmosphere of pill refining. Of course, many also came here to do business and earn money.

    For example, they helped people to run errands or to queue up for them... One would rent these stone pill houses for at least a few hours, or even one or two days. It was not realistic to ask the prodigies from the Pill Refinery Hall to foolishly queue for such a long time outside. Naturally, this would develop the queuing business. One casual payment from the prodigies of high-leveled civilizations was enough for those below them to live well. Some were not here simply to earn money, they also wanted to get to know the pupils of the Pill Refinery Hall who were destined to be great figures in the future and try to be friendly with them. The methods to do so were extremelyplex...

    When Lao Wang arrived, the Pill Refinery District was already overcrowded with people. There were signs on the doors of all 24 stone pill houses. The 15 houses in the middle had signs with the words "Second ss" and had the greatest number of people queuing outside. There were 10 to 20 people there. The five houses on the left had rtively fewer people queuing outside. There were only three to five people. These houses had the signs "First ss" hung on their doors.

    Lao Wang had already heard about this matter. The signs indicated the hardware allocated within the pill house. The "first ss" houses were equipped with the highest grade of pill furnaces for ordinary alchemists. Even the rollers for grinding medicine, fire crystals, and other equipment used to cut ingredients and prepare for pill refinery were the best. They were even enough to refine level-5 or level-4 pills. Of course, the rental fee was rtively high. Lao Wang only knew that renting it for one day would cost at least four digits. Furthermore, one did not count in Silver Star Stones, but in Gold Star Stones... Other than a few veteran pupils refining high-quality pills, new pupils definitely could not rent them. Thus, it was no wonder that there were few people.

    Furthermore, there were the fewest people on the extreme right. There was almost no one outside the four stone houses. The words "Third Grade" were written on the signs on the doors. It was said that the pill furnace and other equipment inside were of rather low quality. It would be difficult to refine the level-7 pill that Elder Yimo from the Pill Refinery Hall requested, but Lao Wang was only refining a level-9 pill. Thus, it did not matter.

    The nearer it was to the right end, the cheaper it would be. Wang Zhong simply walked over. He had only taken a few steps, but people looked at him the entire way.

    Recently, Lao Wang was rather famous among the new batch of Heavenly Gates pupils. The prodigies in the Pill Refinery Hall might not know him, but the pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall and the Weapon Refinery Hall knew him very well. The fame that he had gained from two Combat Cultivation Hall sses made many people jealous and extremely unhappy. A weakling from a low-leveled civilization was actually stronger than them. How could these people ept this?

    When they saw that he had appeared here, there were various points of view. In particr, some familiar faces had some mocking expressions that had been bnced out by their mentalities. So what if he was strong? In the end, he was a weakling from a low-leveled civilization. He was like many people who had been forced by their circumstances toe to this kind of ce and work.

    "Hey, Earthling. Are you helping someone to queue?" Someone deliberately teased him. "No one has hired you, right? Come and help me queue. Others charge me 20 Silver Star Stones per day, so I¡¯ll give you half of that!"

    "Oh, look. That little fellow is off to rent a pill house."

    "Ha ha, a lowly level-4 civilization with no one who has umted their Core. Yet someone wants to learn pill refinery?"

    "Another one who is dreaming to be a breakout genius like with the Shell race."

    "How foolish. Even though the Shell race rose from a low-leveled civilization, it was because they were expert at umting their Core. Even this Earthling wants to imitate them?"

    "I heard that he has a bit of skill. He is probably arrogant. These kinds of low-leveled civilizations will eventually be thugs in the days toe. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to advance to level-5. But refining pills? Heh heh, they¡¯re thinking too much."

    The chatter around him did not stop. Frankly speaking, they were unhappy that a low-leveled civilization hade to the Heavenly Gates to surpass others.

    Lao Wang did not give them any attention at all and directly walked to the third-grade pill refinery house on the extreme right. There was a green light that indicated no one was in the pill house. A goblin with six eyes sat outside the pill house. Just as Wang Zhong was about to open his mouth, the goblin spoke without even raising his head. "A hundred Silver Star Stones for a one-hour rental, 2,000 Silver Star Stones for a day¡¯s rental."

    Lao Wang was slightly dumbfounded. He had heard about the prices here from the Pill Refinery Hall. It should be 1,000 Silver Star Stones for a one-day rental. Why did the price suddenly double?

    "Wasn¡¯t it 1,000...?"

    Before Lao Wang could finish speaking, the six-eyed goblin looked at him out of the corner of his eye and viciously said, "The price is whatever I say it is. If you have the money, then rent. If not, then go away!"

    "Ha ha, Kani is up to something wacky again."

    "How valuable are the items in the pill house? If he rents it to such low-leveled trash who doesn¡¯t even meet pill refinery standards, the probability of the furnace exploding or spoiling is very high. Shouldn¡¯t he collect more money?"

    "That¡¯s right. He only doubled the price. I think it¡¯s not much even if he multiplies the price by three or four times."

    The six-eyed goblin seemed to be very satisfied with the support from the crowd around him. He fiercely looked at Wang Zhong. "What are you still standing there for? If you¡¯re not renting, then go away!"

    His roar was extremely loud, and the crowd burst intoughter. They were all waiting to see the Earthling leave in a dejected manner. However, they did not expect that not only did the human not leave, but there was also no hint of humiliation on his face. Instead, he smiled. Closely after, Lao Wang raised his hand.

    Pa.

    The six-eyes goblin had six eyes, but he was dumbfounded as he did not see how Lao Wang had attacked. He only felt a massive power pping his face. In an instant, he was stunned as his entire body leaned towards the left. His head simply smashed into the ground like a ball of lead, producing a massive knocking sound against the surface of the ground.

    Lao Wang did not cause trouble but was not afraid of doing so. The goblin was obviously looking for trouble. Lao Wang was definitely not used to this kind of vile habit. As a service staff at the bottom of society, who gave this goblin the guts to show off!

    The six-eyed goblin was stunned. Half of his head had sunken into the ground, while his two legs twitched as if he was spasming. He did not give a response for a long time. Meanwhile, the crowd was silent and evidently could not ept this situation. Countless pairs of eyes turned to look at Lao Wang. They had heard that there was an extremely capable member from a low-leveled civilization who was an Earthling. He had defeated severalbat cultivation pupils one after another during Combat Cultivation Hall sses.

    Wang Zhong pulled out the six-eyes goblin and smiled as he wiped off the dust from the goblin¡¯s head. "When you look at people, you have to look at them properly. Not everyone can break the rules. Killing you is not a difficult thing for me."

    Lao Wang did not join the Law Enforcement Association just to y games with a group of cold creatures. He understood the rules of the Heavenly Gates extremely well. As long as he stuck to the rules, what was left was the issue of individual strength. It was said that standing in front of the King of Hell was easy, but smaller devils were difficult to deal with. This time, he had been cheated. There would be no peace!

    But from an outsider¡¯s perspective, Lao Wang had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest once again. Why did a person with no civilization or powers as backup have such guts? When low-leveled civilizations joined the divine territory, they should keep their tail between their legs before slowly improving after several dozen or several hundred years. What was this Earthling¡¯s problem?

    "This fellow has such big guts!"

    "He dared to attack in the Pill Refinery District? He has never died before, right?"

    "Nonsense. If he died, would he still be standing here? However, from the look of things, he¡¯s not far from death."

    The observers who had recovered from their shock were dumbstruck. Chattering noises rose from the surroundings. Meanwhile, six or seven people immediately leaped out from the crowd.

    They were all from the goblin race. They did not show up because they were from the same race. It was so they could be in the limelight!

    They were all Void Cores. When they stood together, just the aura that they formed was enough to frighten an ordinary expert. "Little fellow, you¡¯re asking for death!"

    However, Lao Wang was still happy and unafraid... He looked coldly at the six goblins who surrounded him with devilish expressions on their faces as his divine cells were slowly extending. There were many opponents to fight now. The six-eyed goblin also shed a ferocious smile. This was a huge embarrassment. If he could not regain his ce here, how would he be able to live in the future?

    As a staff member here, earning profits was perfectly justified. Of course, they did things ording to the situation. If this Earthling fought back, what would the others do?

    Meanwhile, Lao Wang was full of fighting spirit and was not afraid at all when faced with a one-on-six battle. This was not a problem of whether he would be able to defeat them. Instead, he definitely had to battle. Earthlings did note to the divine territory to be ves. Ever since humans were born with intelligence, they did not have this hobby!

    A particrly tall fellow among the six of them shouted violently and was prepared to attack. However, he saw a blur, and a yellow shadow flew past him. When he took a closer look, the back of a girl wearing yellow robes had appeared in front of him.

    The atmosphere instantly froze, and the observers watching the situation all retreated. It was the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Celeste!

    "What is happening here? Don¡¯t you know that no trouble is allowed in the Pill Refinery District?" Celeste¡¯s voice was very gentle and light, but the six of them felt awkward. They were not foolish and could figure out what she was doing from her question. Furthermore, they wanted to put on an act and did not want to cause any major trouble. Even if they wanted to bury Wang Zhong, they did not want to apany him in the grave. Damn!

    Wang Zhong smiled. "It¡¯s fine. It was only a small misunderstanding. These brothers probably wanted to learn from me. In the future, there will be a chance to do so."

    "Yes, yes. We heard that he is very good at fighting. Next time, next time, let¡¯s meet again." The goblins hurriedly followed along. When they saw that Celeste had no intention of interrogating them, they quickly left.

    Celeste looked at Wang Zhong. "We have some affinity. If you need anything in the future, please feel free to let me know."

    Please feel free to let me know... What an obvious meaning. The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. What origins did this brat from Earth have? What gave him the right to allow the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince to see him in a different light?

    The goblin race was considered arge race that was permanently stationed at the Heavenly Gates. They were powerful and had arge poption. The types of species in their race was alsoplicated. However, all this was when they werepared to civilizations of equal level. If they werepared to a superpower like the Heavenly Shell race, the goblin race only had the right to stand by the side. Furthermore, they were facing Celeste, a super prodigy from the Heavenly Shell race that had definitely been nurtured with great attention. The six-eyed goblin¡¯s intestines started to turn green.

    "Thank you. If there¡¯s anything, I won¡¯t hold back." Wang Zhong smiled. He received these good intentions but did not dare to fully ept them.

    Celeste smiled and nodded her head. She did not pursue and attack fiercely, and maintained a demeanor that aristocrats should have. She obviously would not use the pill furnaces in this district.

    Everyone else left, but the six-eyed goblin had no way to leave as he still had to guard the pill house. This was his job.

    However, before he had the chance to sigh, Lao Wang¡¯s voice sounded in front of him. His voice was rtively calm, as if nothing had happened at all. "Can I rent a pill house at the normal price now?"

 Chapter 1036 Almighty Assistan

    <h4>Chapter 1036 Almighty Assistan</h4>

    The six-eyed goblin was dumbfounded. He could not quite ept how Wang Zhong had suddenly be so gentle. He even thought that Wang Zhong was going to use the situation to make a fuss.

    Wang Zhong looked at him. "How nimble. Could it be that you wanted to cheat me?"

    "No, no. You are the friend of the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince. From what you have said, I have failed to recognize a famous person! It will be 1,000 Silver Star Stones for a day. I will even give you a 10% discount!"

    He ced one hand on the half of his red face that was extremely swollen while he used the other hand to open the door of the pill house with a key. Then, he handed a gold card to Wang Zhong.

    "If you insert this into the array at the entrance of the room, you can activate the pill room. Furthermore, this will start the timer. When youe out, the fees will be calcted based on the duration..."

    Lao Wang felt that the feeling of walking into a pill room while arge group of people fixed their gaze on him was not bad. He had strength and friends, which allowed him to avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble. Even though this was simply a small matter, he did not mind having some help.

    At that moment, he walked into the pill house and inserted the gold card into the rune array beside the stone door. He heard a rustling sound that resembled the sound of water flowing. Then, the door closed and countless lights slowly lit up in the pitch-ck pill room. In the end, these lights became extremely bright and dazzling, lighting up the entire pill-refinery room as if it were day.

    This house was much bigger than it seemed on the outside. It was 100 square meters in area but did not seem very empty. There was a copper pill furnace that was as tall as a person in the center of the room. It had three legs, and its surface was covered in green marks and spots. However, it was not rusty, as if it had not been used for a long time. Instead, it was a strange green color. When he touched it with his hand, it felt extremely smooth and seemed cool and refreshing.

    On the left of the pill furnace were many long stone tables. Various instruments that were used to handle medicinal ingredients ¡ª such as medicinal knives, grinders, jadeware, boxes, a pounder, and other instruments ¡ª were found on the tables. Meanwhile, there was a wide and long tform at the back, which was used for the various preparation work before handling medicinal ingredients. On the right was a small spiritual field that took up a few dozen square meters. It was covered in the best Heavenly River[a]. The sand glowed with a faint yellow, and seemed soft and moist while containing rich spiritual influence. Some alchemists could easily take a few days or even a few months to refine a batch of high-quality pills. Not every medicinal ingredient could be chopped up in advance in preparation for refinery, especially some special spiritual medicines. Once they left the spiritual field, they would immediately wither. Thus, the spiritual field inside the pill house was specially prepared for this kind of spiritual medicine.

    Lao Wang was feeling rather sentimental to see the house so well-equipped. If Celeste had not appeared, he might not have been able to rent this pill house.

    This was already the second time. The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince frequently expressed goodwill towards him. Of course, Lao Wang knew very well what she wanted. He was rather curious about this. Just what about him attracted Nini?

    When Nini appeared, she immediately threw herself at him. This seemed to be her favorite thing to do. Whenever she appeared, she would throw herself at her owner. However, even though it was veryfortable to stay in Master¡¯s pocket, she still had to do her job.

    While Lao Wang took out the medicinal ingredients from the fragment world and prepared to work, he conveniently asked his question. It would be best if he could return the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince a favor.

    He thought that this girl would give a rather rational exnation, but Nini smiled mysteriously. "Master, you have a smell that attracts us. Yummy."

    "Us?" Wang Zhong was dumbfounded.

    "Of course, those other bitch¡ªSisters! They all want topete with Nini. However, Master, you have good eyes and immediately chose Nini." Nini started to act spoiled again. She hugged Wang Zhong¡¯s neck and used all her strength to sniff him without letting go.

    You were the one who threw yourself at me... Lao Wang was speechless. However, Nini¡¯s answer made him even more uncertain.

    Smell? What smell?

    Lao Wang smelled his own hand before smelling his armpit... There was no smell!

    He could not understand this small fellow. However, there seemed to be no way to return the favor to Celeste. He could not allow her to sniff him and determine whether he had a unique smell, right?

    Lao Wang shook his head. He would not care about this. Time for pill refinery!

    The level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill.

    It could speed up the replenishment of spiritual power and vitality for its user. The effects and speed of replenishment determined the quality of the refined pill. Vitality Supplement Pills that achieved full effects would fully supplement an expert with a Spiritual Energy Value of 200,000 in three to five breaths. Even if the results were the worst, as long as the pill was formed, it could fully supplement fellows like Lao Wang who only had a Spiritual Energy Value of over 100,000 in over 10 minutes... on the condition that there were many Vitality Supplement Pills.

    The higher the level of one¡¯s spiritual power, the slower the effects would be. This level-9 pill was primarily targeted at Foundational Stage fellows. In particr, the results would be extremely good for some ordinary residents of the divine territory.

    The prescription that Celeste had given him seemed to have more instructionspared to Uncle Sea¡¯s prescription. However, in reality, these additional instructions were used to stabilize the medicinal properties of the pill and even neutralize any discrepancies. He could include many medicinal ingredients in the same step and simplify the steps of adding ingredients while refining the pill. However, Lao Wang definitely did not dare to let his guard down.

    As a newbie, regardless of how much he had heard and seen about pill-refinery theories, they were not personal experiences. Whatever he had witnessed could be considered as useless and could only guide him in the right direction.

    He recalled the knowledge he had read from books andbined them with the steps he had witnessed Uncle Sea carry out. Lao Wang had drafted a rather detailed exnation of the pill-refinery steps. At that moment, when he followed his own exnation, he was not confused at all.

    The first step was to examine the pill furnace.

    This was a rather standard copper furnace. It was round and had three legs, with handles on two sides. There was arge lid on top, which was only opened when one was cing medicinal ingredients or taking out thepleted pills. It was closed for the rest of the time.

    When Lao Wang checked the lid, he casually raised it but felt slightly awkward. The lid of the pill furnace did not even move. Upon closer inspection, he saw that there was an unknown adhesive where the lid was closed. It had extremely strong sticky and sealing properties, keeping the furnace closed tightly without any gaps at all. This time, he was mentally prepared. He used his arm strength and pulled the lid with all his strength. There was the sound of something copsing, and the lid was pulled open, producing a sound that resembled that of an air gun. The massive bacsh almost caused Lao Wang to let go. The round lid that only seemed to have an area of one square meter was extremely heavy in his hands.

    He was rather dumbstruck. Did pill refinery involve such manual work? Pill refinery in the Heavenly Gates was truly not prepared for ordinary people. Lao Wang felt that people of the same level as Uncle Sea would not even be able to lift up the lid of this furnace. That would be very amusing.

    However, this made an outsider like Lao Wang feel that the quality of this pill furnace was not bad. At least, it felt like it.

    Lao Wang was excited. He closed the lid and continued to check. There were 27 small holes that were arranged into three rows on the upper half of the furnace. Meanwhile, there were nine slightlyrger holes on the bottom half of the furnace.

    In technical terms, the small holes on top were called "empty holes". Based on the different positions of the holes, as well as some special arrangements and assistance from runes inside the furnace, one could determine the change in medicinal properties of the pill by looking at the strength of the light that these 27 holes produced during pill refinery. A pill furnace with 27 holes was considered the most basic kind as the information that could be derived was actually very limited. It was said that some high-quality pill furnaces had hundreds of "empty holes". One could use their eyes and immediately observe even more information from inside the furnace.

    Meanwhile, the ninerger holes below were called "earth holes". They hadplementary covers, and were used to adjust and let out atmospheric pressure from within the pill furnace.

    These holes formed the basic observation and operation functions that a pill furnace needed. Of course, the changes in these could only serve as prompts during emergencies. Some of the drastic operations in the process of pill refinery were rather crude. Thus, if one only stared at these holes, even if the pills were formed, they would only be passable goods that only provided 10% of the full effects.

    An experienced alchemist would definitely not just stare at these small holes. Most of the time, they would rely on their hands to control the handles of the furnace and use their consciousness to sense the situation in the furnace to determine the finer changes in medicinal properties while the pill was being formed. Only then would they be able to refine a pill "with a soul".

    At the bottom of the pill furnace was a square cab that could be opened and closed. The door for the cab was made out of a thick heat-resistant material. This was the ce that provided heat to the pill furnace. Typically, Fire Quartz was used. Fire Quartz contained extremely powerful fire abilities. This kind of fire did not take the form of ordinary mes, but fire abilities. It could be called living fire and was a precious mineral resource. However, any resources that could be used in the divine territory were high-leveled goods.

    More importantly, the Fire Quartz could be controlled by spiritual power. Alchemists could use their spiritual power to control the size of the me immediately and in a rtively precise manner, making Fire Quartz even more precious. Using spiritual power to control the Fire Quartz was an indispensable operation in pill refinery. There were no other methods that could rece this as well.

    However, this kind of maniption was not as one would expect. The activation of Fire Quartz was rted to the eruption of an alchemist¡¯s spiritual power. A trash alchemist would not be able to stimte the energy from a Fire Quartz, even if they were given the best Fire Quartz. Thus, pill-refinery experts were usually experts in the sphere of cultivation. The eruption of spiritual power, fine control of spiritual power, and other skills were definitely peak techniques in the system of cultivation. They relied on these for a living, so how could they be weak in this aspect? If they had a fire-type assistant to help them, they would be invincible...

    This was the lowest-leveled pill house, which contained the most basic and elementary pill furnace with 27 holes, but whether it was the distribution of the empty and earth holes, the level of detail in the carvings or runes, the material of the furnace, or its density ¡ª this furnace was still many times better than the one found at Uncle Sea¡¯s store. It was like how the emperor¡¯s toilets were all made of gold.

    Wang Zhong was unable to tear himself away. He stretched out his hand and touched the surface of the pill furnace, and a cooling sensation seeped into his heart. There was a peaceful and cool feeling of connecting with the pill furnace. This "connection" was rtively natural. This might seem very ordinary to Lao Wang as he was a newbie. However, established alchemists with some pill refinery experience would definitely sigh. He was able to sense the inside of the pill furnace and its refreshing coolness so easily. This characteristic and affinity with the pill furnace was pure and natural. He definitely had good natural endowments for alchemy.

    He yed with the pill furnace to corroborate and confirm his knowledge with the actual item. The feeling that the entire pill furnace was under his control imperceptibly increased Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence towards sessfully refining a pill. Preparations, knowledge, and natural endowments were very important, but the hardware was also very important. In particr, to a newbie, a good start was the battle half won.

    Every minute and every second he spent here cost money. After Wang Zhong finished checking the pill furnace, he did not stop and immediately started the preparation work officially.

    There were many Fire Quartzes ced into neat piles. There were several thousand quartzes that were divided into six piles based on their quality. These items could not be used for free. One could bring their own, but if one wanted to use the Fire Quartzes here, they would have to pay a utility fee when they paid for the pill house rent. Aspared to the Fire Quartzes in the outside markets, one could definitely be assured of the quality of these, even if they were slightly more expensive than the market price outside. However, the prices were not exorbitant. After all, the Heavenly Gates was not making money from this and was simply providing convenience to their pupils.

    Among the ingredients for the level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill, there were no special medicinal ingredients that needed extremely high temperatures before they could be mixed together. Thus, Lao Wang chose the lowest quality Fire Quartz. A Fire Quartz that was asrge as his palm cost 50 Silver Star Stones. Under normal conditions, it could be used for about two hours, and would onlyst for at most half an hour when it was used at its limit. This was the most ideal number. Refining a batch of pills could easily take a few hours, and there had to be frequent eruptions of firepower. Furthermore, he was still a newbie and would definitely waste firepower. He could not calcte this consumption carefully as the cost would definitely be rtively high in the end. Luckily, Old Cow had sent over 5,000 Silver Star Stones. If not, Lao Wang would worry whether he had enough money to pay for the rent after stepping out.

    It was not easy to handle the medicinal ingredients either. Some medicinal ingredients had to be ground into powder, while some had to be cut into slices. Meanwhile, others had to be soaked in special medicinal liquids, while some had to be nted in the spiritual field to maintain the greatest vitality and only be plucked when it was needed. To save time, Lao Wang had dealt with a portion of the medicinal ingredients and brought them in. However, there were a few ingredients that had to be dealt with here. Other alchemists were most frustrated by this step. For example, the crow vine from Los Heya, which was one of the main ingredients in the Vitality Supplement Pill, was rtively hard. Not only was it an ingredient for pills, it was also used to refine weapons. One vine was as thick as a thumb and was extremely difficult to break, even if one used a divine weapon, let alone to cut into neat strips. Many alchemists were extremely frustrated at the crow vine when they refined the Vitality Supplement Pill. However, to Lao Wang, it was nothing...

    A medicinal knife from the pill house appeared in his hand. He casually weighed it and estimated its length with his eyes. It felt rtively sharp. He concentrated and flung the crow vine in his hand into the air.

    Whoosh!

    A spinning silver light shed past. Lao Wang raised his arm. Then, his knife shed downwards.

    Zeng!

    In the blink of an eye, it wasplete. The medicinal knife had stabbed the table at an angle, while the crow vine fell to the table at the same time with a patter. It seemed virtually unharmed. Lao Wang gradually inhaled and let out a long sigh, as if he had seeded. Meanwhile, Nini, who was watching on the side, was slightly dumbfounded.

    That... Was that a failure? The crow vine still seemed to be fine.

    "Oh... Master, how handsome you are!" It was definitely impossible to attack her master. Nini racked her brains beforeing up with this sentence as she simply could not find any other way to praise him. In general, elemental spirits were simr to living creatures that also coexisted with the divine territory. Simply said, they were a headstrong group. They did not need to rush about to fulfill their destiny and only had to exist. The divine territory would naturally protect their existence and benefits.

    However, the next second, Nini¡¯s awkward expression was frozen.

    She watched as Lao Wang pressed against the crow vine with one hand and pushed it outwards with the other hand...

    Whoosh... The extremely hard crow vine spread out like a piece of paper. The vine, which had been as thick as a thumb, stretched over one meter after spreading out! It was as thin as a piece of paper and was almost transparent.

    Lao Wang was very satisfied. It had been a long time since he touched a sword, but his skills had not dropped. The crow vine was very hard, and although the medicinal knife that the pill house had prepared was not an ordinary item, it was still very difficult to cut the crow vine directly. Just now, he had used Sword Two. There were no terrifying rules like when he was back on Earth. The divine territory was too stable and would not bring about the effects of his path. However, the basics of his sword techniques and sword prowess were still present! It would be very difficult for him to cause the entire world to spin or to separate ck and white, but it was very easy for him to peel off the skin of the crow vine under the circumstances that his spiritual power was fully activated.

    He had used several killing techniques that could determine life and death. This was really a bit...

    The stem of the crow vines was very hard, but it had been cut into thin pieces and was thus very easy to chop. The most troublesome part had been resolved. Lao Wang spread out the thinyer and did not even look at it. There was only the sound of the medicinal knife chopping. There were shes of light on the table. In the short span of seven to eight seconds, the crow vine had been chopped into strands that were as thick as hair.

    Beside him, Nini¡¯s eyes were already full of stars as she watched him.

    "Too handsome, too handsome! Master is too handsome!" She was about to go crazy. She had learned about pill refinery in the Messenger Department and watched many chop medicinal ingredients, but none of them were as handsome as Master! Furthermore, this efficiency was just too high. He had spent a total of 10 seconds cutting the crow vines. "Master, you are simply the number one pill-refinery genius in the world. No, no, no, you are number one even in the Heaven!"

    Nini flew towards Wang Zhong¡¯s face and did not stop fawning on him. She was not willing to get down. Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. "Don¡¯t dy. Hurry up and get to work!"

    Everything had been prepared properly. Firstly, they had to light the empty furnace. He ced the Fire Quartz in the small box below the pill furnace and closed the box.

    Lao Wang closed his eyes and gripped the handles of the pill furnace. His spiritual power seeped into the furnace with the guidance of the runic array. Very quickly, he sensed the Fire Quartz that was quietly ced in the furnace and the surrounding runic array.

    Boom!

    His spiritual power spun, and the runic array was activated. The Fire Quartz started to burn and release its fire abilities. At first, he was rather unfamiliar with this. His spiritual power would be transmitted to the Fire Quartz through the runic array. If there was a process, there would be wastage. Thus, this gave Wang Zhong the feeling that this operation was sluggish and unsatisfactory. But who was Lao Wang? He was considered a Great Master in his maniption of spiritual power on Earth. After he cultivated his divine cells, his maniption became even more detailed in every single way. Furthermore, peculiarly, when he held the pill furnace and started to control the fire, this should have been an extremely foreign thing. However, Lao Wang felt a sense of familiarity, like a dragon entering the ocean.

    [a]?

 Chapter 1037 A Successful Completion! Hug, Hug

    <h4>Chapter 1037 A Sessful Completion! Hug, Hug</h4>

    Wang Zhong¡¯s thoughts submerged and automatically adjusted themselves within minutes. The operation of his spiritual power started to elerate and even spiral, bringing about greater effects at lower consumption. This activated the runic array.

    After some slight adjustments, Wang Zhong immediately felt that he could clearly sense the process of his fire abilities growing stronger. Furthermore, this image was extremely realistic, as if he was using his eyes to see the process. Based on the speed and the strength at which his spiritual power operated, the strength of the fire also changed. He used his heart to control the fire, and there was no sign of stagnation at all. They had simply be one entity.

    Beside him, Nini watched with great delight and shock. Lao Wang was subconsciously getting used to this. Perhaps he did not feel that this was impressive, but Nini knew!

    Controlling fire was one of the most important steps in pill refinery. The dy that urred in the transmission through the runic array ¡ª as well as the wastage and confusion in one¡¯s senses due to theplex runic array routes ¡ª was an obstacle that troubled arge majority of alchemists. For example, they knew that they had to immediately lower the temperature of the pill furnace, but due to the slow transmission and wastage of their spiritual power, they would usually be half a beatte. Even if they used their experience to make up for this in other areas and refine a pill, they would only be of a normal standard at best.

    Only very few genius alchemists who had extremely powerful control and sensing talents, as well as rich experiences, were able to control fire at will this easily. However, what was her master? This was his first time refining pills, his first time using the pill furnace, and his first time lighting the furnace fire. And he had only spent a few minutes before reaching this stage?!

    Nini felt that using the word "genius" as a description was too humble. This was simply a miracle!

    Her previous owner had asked her to apany him for pill refinery and even prepared 20 portions of ingredients for the Vitality Supplement Pill. Nini had even made sufficient mental preparations. Even though Nini had provided guidance and assistance, it had been decent and lucky for him to produce a batch of Vitality Supplement Pills from 20 portions during his first time. Thus, Nini had the mentality that she was ying catch with her current master. After all, he was learning pill refinery and definitely needed a joyous start, which would form the foundation of his confidence in the future. She would not allow him to be covered in dust and be dejected from this blow. Whether he formed the pill or not did not matter. However, from Wang Zhong¡¯s performance, Nini became serious.

    Since her master had such good natural endowments in pill refinery, Nini would definitely help her master to be the greatest alchemist! If he was able to seed on his first try in pill refinery and using the pill furnace, this would definitely establish an extremely strong confidence for alchemy. This confidence was much more valuable than any experience and knowledge!

    "Master, don¡¯t be anxious. The pill furnace has notpletely dispersed its heat. This is an Abstruse Ice Copper Pill Furnace that heats up very slowly." Nini also got into the zone very quickly. Elemental spirits could be called the best messengers not just because they could act cute. They were definitely not careless when they were supposed to work. At that moment, while Nini watched Wang Zhong prepare to lift the lid of the pill furnace, she reminded him at the side, "The fire shouldn¡¯t be too big at first. You can let it burn for a while longer."

    Wang Zhong knew this intuitively. In reality, he could also sense that the top of the pill furnace had not heated up. However, hecked experience and did not think that this was a big matter.

    At that moment, he listened to Nini¡¯s suggestion and used his spiritual power to control the fire. He sensed that the Fire Quartz was at one-third of its full energy and stabilized the degree of heat.

    The pill furnace gradually grew hotter. Even though the outside of this Abstruse Ice Copper Pill Furnace was still as cool as before, Wang Zhong, whose spiritual consciousness was connected to the pill furnace, could sense the change in temperature within it. Even the inner lid of the pill furnace was turned bright red.

    It was done!

    "Master, you can open the cauldron and arrange the medicines!"

    Nini¡¯s judgment was exactly the same as Wang Zhong¡¯s.

    "Master, Master, you need to use a trick to open the cauldron. If you allow your spiritual power to seep through, you can loosen theyer of adhesive along the edges of the cauldron. Once you rotate it slightly, you can easily lift the lid up. Your movements must be slow, and don¡¯t use too much strength. Once you have controlled it, you will have the greatest assurance that the inside of the furnace is stable, and nothing will leak out even if it is opened. If you forcefully pull it open, the high temperatures and the massive atmospheric pressure inside will cause an explosion. Not only will you simply destroy the pressure of the fire and the medicinal ingredients inside, but an exploding furnace is also very dangerous," Nini said.

    She had reminded him of the details again. Although the details were simple, they were found everywhere. Lao Wang, who had been prepared to use brute force, was sweating profusely. He had even thought that pulling the furnace by force was violent but beautiful. If it were not for Nini¡¯s reminder, the furnace might have exploded before he could even arrange the ingredients.

    At that moment, his left hand still held onto the handle of the furnace to sense the changes inside the pill furnace. Meanwhile, he pressed his right hand against the lid of the furnace and channeled his spiritual power inside. As expected, he felt the tightly sealed adhesive along the sides be slightly softer. He cautiously rotated the lid to the left, as if he was opening a full can of water. The lid was opened very gently, and it did not seem to have affected the peaceful surface of the water!

    As a small gap appeared in the pill cauldron, an extremely powerful ray of light was emitted from inside and was extremely dazzling. Even though Wang Zhong was prepared, he could not help but squint. However, he could not seem to sense the high temperatures inside. Just like what Nini had said, the standard and correct way of opening the cauldron would ensure that the pressure inside the furnace maintained equilibrium. Basically, the action of opening the cauldron was so light that the "high temperature and pressure" inside did not sense anything. Thus, it would maintain the same state as when it was closed.

    However, this was a very short process.

    It was time to arrange the ingredients!

    This time, Nini did not remind him. She was afraid that small sound waves would disrupt or shock the equilibrium and pressure within the pill furnace. Lao Wang was sharp-eyed and deft-handed. He grabbed the first portion of medicinal ingredients that he had prepared, which included the five main ingredients and six supplementary ingredients that would form the foundation of the Vitality Supplement Pill. He flipped his wrist and threw all of them inside.

    There was a particr way to arrange the medicinal ingredients. Firstly, he had to act quickly. If he was slow by half a bit and allowed a tiny amount of the high temperature and pressure inside to leak out, there would not be enough heat within the pill furnace. There would be ws in the pill, and he would not be able to achieve perfection. Other than that, the order and position in which the ingredients were arranged were also important. Even throwing the ingredients into the furnace required a certain technique. It was best to have the five main ingredients gathered in the center, while the six supplementary ingredients were scattered in all directions. If the positions of the ingredients were inappropriate and incorrect, or if there were problems with the order, the final pill would be affected.

    Lao Wang had practiced this action back at the mushroom house many times and was extremely skilled at this. Wrist techniques and nimble actions were extremely difficult to ordinary practitioners in the divine territory, who were crude and particr about power. However, to Lao Wang, these were his forte. It looked like he had grabbed the ingredients and casually thrown them in, but the 11 ingredients were dispersed appropriately, causing Nini¡¯s eyes to light up. Was this really Master¡¯s first time refining pills?

    The medicinal ingredients had entered the furnace. Wang Zhong conveniently used his right hand to press on the furnace. Pa! The lid of the cauldron immediately closed.

    Everything before this had been extremely sessful. However, some problems eventually urred at this step.

    It seemed like he had used too much power to press down the lid of the cauldron, and his actions were too stiff. He could sense that the high temperature and pressure within the pill furnace seemed to have been shocked by this explosive noise and was in slight chaos. Furthermore, the medicinal ingredients that had just been arranged were affected and were no longer as neatly arranged in the cauldron as before. After that, a slight change affected everything else.

    Once the bnced pressure lost equilibrium, there would be deviations in the temperature of the furnace. The left of the furnace became hotter, while the right side cooled down. This destruction was a vicious cycle. A small mistake that was not conspicuous, a small dy, or slightly slow reactions would immediately turn into mistakes that could not be repaired. This was also one of the main reasons why pill refinery was so difficult.

    It seemed like the equilibrium inside the pill furnace was about to be broken very quickly.

    Beside him, Nini was so anxious that she flew around in a frenzy. "Master, Master. Use the earth hole to release some pressure from the left side of the pill furnace. Then, increase the heat to replenish the heat in the furnace."

    As expected of an expert in assisting with pill refinery. She had rich experience in dealing with these basic problems, and her reactions were very quick. Wang Zhong also hurriedly dealt with the problem ording to what she had said and unplugged one of the earth holes, causing a wave of terrifying heat to surge out. It was extremely hot, and even Nini, who was two meters away, was unable to dodge in time. However, Wang Zhong still had to stand there and sense the equilibrium inside before using the stopper to plug the hole at the appropriate time. Luckily, the divine cells in his body were extremely powerful, and his resistance to fire was very high. Thus, he could endure high temperatures, butrge blisters appeared on his left hand due to the wave of heat.

    Beside him, Nini waved her small hand, and a rain of sweet dew fell from thin air onto Wang Zhong¡¯s injured hand. The hot surface immediately cooled down. Furthermore, this dew contained astonishing healing properties. Combined with the recovery abilities of his divine cells, therge blisters on the surface of his skin rapidly disappeared, and his skin returned to normal.

    These water healing abilities were impressive, and the recovery abilities of his divine cells were extremely powerful. However, both Wang Zhong and Nini were unable to praise each other¡¯s abilities. One provided healing properties, while the other had recovery abilities. It was as if they had an innate affinity with each other that was extremely natural. In an instant, the both of them focused their attention elsewhere.

    The chaos inside the pill furnace subsided slightly, but this drastic operation only managed to stabilize the situation. The loss of bnce inside the furnace still existed. At this moment, the alchemist¡¯s skills in controlling the fire were being tested.

    At his side, Nini observed the intensity of the light from the 27 empty holes and used them as reference as she continually gave suggestions. Wang Zhong immediately calmed his thoughts and used his spiritual consciousness, while holding the handles of the furnace, to sense the changes in the temperature and pressure inside the pill furnace. This was much clearer and more direct than when Nini used her eyes to look at the empty holes. At the same time, he controlled the fire and continued to adjust the temperature slightly.

    After busying about for over ten minutes, the chaos that had broken out inside the pill furnace because of a small mistake finally subsided and returned to normal.

    Lao Wang could not help but wipe his sweat at this moment. Even though he thought that he was well-prepared and had Nini at the side to guide him, this was just the beginning, but he had already made a mistake. Furthermore, such a small mistake had resulted in such heavy destruction. Lao Wang felt that this was much more interesting. As expected, pill refinery was not something that an ordinary person could do.

    In particr, in terms of controlling fire, he could only control the fire at will when under peaceful conditions like at the beginning. However, once the equilibrium within the furnace was lost, every small change would make it difficult to determine the state of the fire. It was easy to control the size of the fire, but if the fire went to the west and not east as you wanted, the heating of the furnace would be uneven. Just now, Lao Wang had spent over ten minutes restoring the equilibrium to the furnace because he did not know what to do when faced with a furnace fire that refused to listen to him. If he was a true expert at controlling fire, he would be familiar with thousands of different fires, as well as all the changes in different furnaces and runes, in order to target the problem at its source. They would be able to finish adjusting the fire in just over ten seconds.

    Lao Wang was also sentimental as he had been a bit too confident. Just as Elder Yimo had said, one¡¯s pill studies were ever-changing and never-ending. Even many top pill experts did not dare to say that they had reached the limit of any aspect. For example, in terms of controlling the fire, one could not stop at controlling the fire at will in a peaceful furnace.

    Pill refinery emphasized one¡¯s realm, whilebat cultivation emphasized one¡¯s actions. When refining low-leveled pills, everyone had their own strong points, and one could not tell who was good. However, when one refined high-leveled pills, actions took the backseat as one¡¯s realm was most important.

    After making such a big mistake earlier, he did not need to think about making this batch a perfect batch of pills. He would see whether he could still form pills.

    Lao Wang awakened his spirit and pushed the failure to the back of his mind. He had to be cautious.

    To many people, pill refinery was a dry process. In general, all the actions were very simple. As long as one was experienced, the process only involved controlling the fire, opening the cauldron, arranging the medicinal ingredients, as well as dealing with changes. Even though this involved many changes and gaps, one would slowly build up one¡¯s feel, fire controlling methods, and experience through thousands of trials. Even the most impressive geniuses only understood and started quickly. However, if they wanted to obtain results overnight and be a great master, it would simply be a fantastic tale.

    Even though he was extremely cautious, he made several different mistakes throughout the process of refining in the span of four hours. However, Lao Wang¡¯s interest was even greater. He could experience something very fulfilling from this. Not only could he experience pill refinery, he was also able toprehend new things by extension. Different people see the same thing at different levels. This was among Lao Wang¡¯s natural endowments and the endowments of humans.

    Opening the furnace and arranging the ingredients were the easiest parts to make mistakes in. Lao Wang made mistakes four or five times and made a different mistake every time. If he closed the furnace too forcefully, he would shock the furnace fire, but if he was too gentle, he would be too slow, causing the furnace fire to leak out. When he diverted his attention to arrange the medicinal ingredients, this would affect the control of the furnace fire and the equilibrium inside the furnace. Every time he made a mistake, he would be busy adjusting for a long time. He paid a heavy price before "saving" this batch of pills.

    Furthermore, there were also frequent problems with his senses towards the high temperature and pressure inside the pill furnace. When there were dys or errors in his judgments, these were all extremely small mistakes. He simply did not have enough experience. But if he did not immediately sense these mistakes, there would be a butterfly effect, turning these mistakes into a massive lurking danger inside the furnace.

    Luckily, Lao Wang¡¯s mentality was extremely stable and tough. He was able to calmly deal with any major change. Nini felt as if the four-hour refinery process hadsted for an entire day. She was extremely busy, and her heartbeat sped up. She felt as if she had encountered many close shaves. She finally saw the 27 empty holes shining at the same brightness after great difficulty. The inside of the pill furnace was auspicious and peaceful.

    Nini felt as if these tribtions were about toe to an end. However, they were only going to end. What followed was the most important and most crucial step: pill refinery. When she looked at her master at the side, his peace and joy caused her to calm down slowly. Master... was too handsome!

    Frankly speaking, Lao Wang did not refine pills just to be an alchemist. More importantly, he wanted to experience the feeling of umting his Core. He spread out his arms and grabbed the two handles of the pill furnace. Then, all the spiritual influence and senses throughout his body were immersed in the pill furnace.

    The 11 medicinal ingredients that had been tossed into the pill furnace had all been refined and turned into waves of pure spiritual influence. They rotated inside the pill furnace in a regr manner, in line with the heat and pressure inside.

    Wang Zhong attached his spiritual power to the runic array inside the pill furnace, guiding the rotating spiritual influence to umte in the center.

    "Be gentle in your guidance. Take advantage of the opportunity and make it seem natural. Don¡¯t allow the medicine to feel the effects of external forces."

    Nini¡¯s voice continued to sound within Wang Zhong¡¯s heart. The elemental spirits¡¯ senses and mastery of pill refinery were definitely the best among all the messengers, and Nini was an expert among them. Other thannguage, her thoughts were the same as Wang Zhong¡¯s. They sensed each other and guided each other. Thus, Wang Zhong was able to clearly feel the correct direction in which he should form the pill.

    "This process emphasized most on naturalness. When celestial bodies umte, they rely on a natural centripetal force. It is the same for pills..."

    At that moment, with the careful guidance and sensing from Nini, he sensed that the pills became extremely sensitive. A slight deviance in his control of spiritual power would immediately be sensed by the pills, and they naturally form a resistance against this. He had to continuously appease the pills, and even release his guidance in phases before the pills regained peace and became natural once again.

    Forming pills was sacred and natural. It was not easily tainted or controlled by external forces. Lao Wang felt that this level of detail hadpletely surpassed the level at which his divine cells controlled his cells[a]. This was too detailed and intricate.

    He was just refining a batch of level-9 pills...

    After half an hour of innumerable trials and tribtions, as well as various nervous moments, he finally finished the entire process of refining a pill with the help of Nini¡¯s senses towards pill refinery.

    He could sense that all the changes within the pill furnace had stopped. The 27 empty holes no longer sparkled. Instead, they all emitted a dazzling and uniform ray of light, while a refreshing and sweet scent wafted from the empty holes and drifted throughout the pill house, causing him to feel carefree and happy.

    "It¡¯s formed!" Lao Wang was already sweating profusely, but this did not conceal the joy on his face.

    "A sessfulpletion! Hug, hug, hug, hug!" Nini screamed excitedly and fiercely charged at Lao Wang¡¯s neck to rub against him in joy, making Lao Wang¡¯s neck ticklish. Heughed out loud. "We can go crazyter. Let¡¯s open the furnace and take out the pills!"

    Wang Zhong pressed his hand against the furnace and channeled his spiritual power into the furnace, loosening the adhesive along the edges. Then, he turned the lid slightly and lifted it up.

    Squelch...

    The strong scent of pills wafted from the pill furnace into the surroundings. The white pill smoke continued to spread like a magic breath, filling the entire pill house from top to bottom. The smoke was extremely dense, making the entire house feel as if it had been immersed into an ocean in some wondend.

    Before Lao Wang could put down the lid of the cauldron, more than ten rays of light suddenly soared into the air.

    Pills were all intelligent, even the worst level-9 pills. They were said to have been born from nature. In particr, their intelligence was highest the moment they were taken out from the furnace.

    Wang Zhong was already prepared. When the light shot out from the pill furnace, he grabbed a jade container in another hand and swept past the air, collecting the light. Then, he hurriedly closed the container. He heard banging sounds that resembled beans jumping about. This was the sound of the pills jumping and hitting the jade container after they were taken out from the furnace and while they still retained their intelligence.

    The jade box was not an ordinary item either as it contained an intelligence-retraining rune inside. After all, this was a level-9 pill and the first time Lao Wang had refined pills. Thus, the effects of the pill were ordinary. In the short span of three to five seconds, the weak intelligence that those pills contained disappearedpletely under the effects of the rune.

    [a]? his divine cells controlled their cells?

 Chapter 1038 I Dont Understand

    <h4>Chapter 1038 I Don¡°t Understand</h4>

    After waiting for three to five seconds, Wang Zhong carefully opened the lid of the container. He saw that there were 16 pills, clean as white jade, quietly sitting inside the jade container. Each pill was approximately asrge as a pigeon¡¯s egg. Their external appearances and colors were beautiful. This had to do with his techniques when he arranged the medicinal ingredients. However, there were some pills in different shapes. Some were rounder, while some looked more like ovals.

    This was expected. After all, this was his first time. Being able to form the pill in the end was a pleasant surprise for Lao Wang.

    "Rate this." This was the first time he had refined pills. Although he could see at one nce that this was a far cry from perfection, Lao Wang was still in high spirits.

    "60%." Nini gave him a score without any hesitation.

    Lao Wangughed out loud and did not know whether Nini was trying to curry favor with him. In general, he was very satisfied as the process of pill refinery had been unusually fulfilling. No wonder it was said that one couldprehend one¡¯s path through pill refinery.

    Frankly speaking, to Nini, the fact that her master was able to form pills and produce level-6 pills during his first try at pill refinery made him a man of great talent. She did not know about the monsters in Heaven, but she had never heard of someone like him in the history of pill refinery in the Land and the divine territory!

    There were nock of talents and able people in the divine territory. However, pill refinery did not rely on brute force. This required the harmoniousbination of spiritual influence, knowledge, and control in many aspects. However, what was most important was one¡¯s mentality. Many young alchemists were only able to form the proper mentality after many years of training, but it seemed like her master was born with it.

    Nini was extremely satisfied with her foresight. This was a pleasant feeling. When she went back, she definitely had to show off to those little bitches!

    ...

    In the Sacred Arena.

    Aiolos touched his cold left hand, which was an artificial hand. After the previous battle with the Sweeper, Aiolos had paid an extremely cruel price. Although his left arm had been saved, only one-third of it was left. Thus, he was given a prosthetic hand made out of refined gold from the divine territory. Even though this was an artificial hand, it only felt artificial. If he did not deliberately think about it, he would almost forget that this was an artificial hand.

    In the two days after his battle with the Sweeper, Aiolos had won two high-leveled matches consecutively, causing his reputation as a diator to increase even more. There were more aristocrats who paid attention to him and liked him. With a winning rate of 100%, some people even bet on his matches. This made some of the small tricks targeted at him very hard to carry out.

    However, Tsarilorhuan was even more concerned for Aiolos. The more well-known a diator was, the easier it was for them to die in the Arena. In the Arena, the more famous they were, the stronger their opponents would be. No one could be assured that they would always be the one surviving.

    However, Tsari was very clear that since Aiolos had fought to this stage, he had no way out.

    "Even that Seductress would not be able to bail you out now." The difference between being well-known and unknown here was veryrge.

    Aiolos smiled. In reality, even if he could be bailed out, he would not leave. More and more people in the divine territory started to respect humans because of him. To humans, this was an extremely good chance.

    He thought about Undine. Ever since his arm had been broken, he had never seen her again. However, he knew that she was always there. The crafting of his left hand was an excellent work from a gold refinery master that she had hired.

    Aiolos stood up. He heard the roars from the Arena, signifying that this battle was over. Next was thest battle for today, with Aiolos as thest diator to fight.

    BANG...

    Aiolos stepped into the fighting arena, and loud shouts from the audience immediately sounded all around him. Regardless of what they were shouting, when all of these voices gathered, it was as if he could only hear crashing sounds around him.

    Aiolos looked up and observed today¡¯s Arena. At that moment, the Arena, which could fit one million, was filled with people everywhere. It was as crowded as a festival.

    When they saw Aiolos appear, cheers sounded all around him. These cheers were from audience members who had expectations for him.

    However, the louder shouts belonged to his opponent.

    "Let us wee our Undying Demon, from the great bone devil race ¡ª¡ª Briesis!"

    "Briesis! Briesis! Briesis!"

    Rumble... Everyone shouted Briesis¡¯s name, and their shouts sounded like thunder that was just nearby, rumbling into Aiolos¡¯s ears. He saw a terrifying white skeleton emerge from the Arena entrance opposite him.

    The bone demon race was from a level-7 civilization and had broken free from their bodies of flesh. Their demonic bone bodies did not seem to have any so-called "vital parts". They did not have any hearts or brains. They had an extremely unusual understanding of battle and lived to fight! In the divine territory, among all the races that were skilled inbat, the bone demon race could rank as one of the top five.

    Aiolos calmly looked at the massive white skeleton walking into the fighting arena. This was a terrifying monster that had a truly undying body.

    The announcer who was hosting this battle gave everyone an introduction in an excited tone. "Briesis is the ¡¯Kenah¡¯ of the bone demon race, which means ¡¯Undying Bones¡¯!"

    "Meanwhile, our other warrior is ¡ª that¡¯s right ¡ª the one everyone has been waiting for today. The human from Earth ¡ª¡ª Aiolos! He is a famous Master of Combat who is skilled at variousbat techniques, no doubt! He is the son of miracles, the son of luck. ¡ª¡ª Over the past month, we have seen too many miracles and lucky strikes from him, but they are all in the past. Now, he is facing a true test, a test from the Kenah of the bone demon race. Does this Earthling have the right to have his ce here, in the Arena that belongs to all of us?!"

    Roar... Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!

    The frenzied cheers from the audience mixed together in the sky above the Arena like thunder calling for rain in spring. They had been looking forward to this battle for a long time. This was the battle with the most spection recently.

    Aiolos had advanced after defeating the Sweeper, Troussiyer, and defeated two strong opponents consecutively after that. Now, he finally faced a true expert atbat ¡ª¡ª the undying Briesis, a bone demon from a level-7 civilization who fought to live. Would an Earthling be able to surpass him? If he failed, he would die. But what if he seeded?

    There were many fans of the bone demon present. They shouted in a frenzy, "Fight to live! Undying Bones! Briesis!"

    However, there were still many people who believed in Aiolos and waved the betting voucher in their hands. They had bet that Aiolos would win. "No one believed that he would be able to survive in the Arena, but he did it. No one believed that he could defeat Troussiyer, but he did that too. Now, we have used our Star Coins to believe that he can defeat the bone demon. Aiolos, please speak for miracles once again!"

    This angered the bone demon fans. They rushed to the gambling spot and waved their vouchers which proved that they had bet on the bone demon¡¯s win before rushing back. "We will teach you what regret is."

    This kind of match made the entire Arena full of nervousness that rose like gunpowder smoke.

    At the golden stands, several Titan aristocrats were chatting. Like Tsari, they had silver lightning hair, and the thunderbolts in their eyes were like fog and nebe at the same time.

    Unlike the ordinary audience, they knew more truths as aristocrats. This was an unfair match. With Aiolos¡¯s achievements, he should not be facing Briesis. Even though there were disputes and shouts in the stands nearest the fighting arena, there was amusement in their eyes as this was something that they had arranged in advance. Only those who did not know what was happening would join enthusiastically. Of course, the aristocrats would join them. However, their attitude and perspective would be different. They were carefree and aloof. They were here mainly to y.

    "Very good. Tsari¡¯sbat techniques have stabilized recently."

    "No one can allow a noble Titan to die without honor or justice."

    This group of Titans did note to save Tsarilorhuan. However, they were also unwilling to see a Titan die in such an unfair fight. It would be a humiliation to the entire Titan race!

    "However, he rejected our help unless we give this human a fair chance."

    "Is his brain spoiled?"

    "What are you worried about? Do you think that that human will continue to have such luck? Briesis is not a mindless monster like Troussiyer. Master of Combat? Anyone who dares to call himself that in front of a bone demon will only face one result."

    When they heard this, several pairs of eyes fell on the fighting arena. Their gazes were like storms brewing in the sky with calm murderous intent hidden within the storms. Yes, if this human died, Tsarilorhuan would naturally give up and let them make the arrangements.

    Above the golden stands were the star stands that were prepared for visitors to the Arena who were from level-8 civilizations and above. Seductresses were ying here and did not care about the battle of life and death that was about to begin below. In their eyes, this was just boring. Seductresses did not care about other people. They only lived ording to their own ideas.

    It seemed like they hade here on Undine¡¯s passionate request. However, more importantly, they saw Undine so obsessed with a diator that they wanted to taste the diator... although they would no longer be able to look for that human. He would not survive this battle. However, they might take a liking to other decent choices.

    Undine knew this as well. She simply looked at the Arena quietly. Her fellow Seductresses banned her from meeting that human again. Furthermore, she had done this on the condition that they hire that gold refinery master to make an artificial left arm for Aiolos.

    They had done it. Thus, Undine also kept her promise to them. She did not meet him again, but she was always present at everypetition.

    Aiolos had changed a lot and had be stronger. Undine knew that this was because he had found his path. He had brought himself back from the verge of death several times, not just because of his experience, but also because of his true power. His path and its strong power had been acknowledged by the divine territory.

    Aiolos and the bone demon faced each other in the circr fighting arena. The white sand asionally formed thin spouts that revealed the quiet sh between their auras. The bone demon had the advantage, but this advantage was not enough for him to win. This caused the bone demon¡¯s fans to fly into a rage. They roared angrily! "The human used a trick! He used a method to make up for his weakness andck of strength!"

    In their eyes, thebat techniques that humans used in the Arena was like kicking sand into a soldier¡¯s eyes.

    The supporters of the bone demon roared angrily, "Kill!"

    Meanwhile, a small group of Aiolos¡¯s fans shouted for him to fight!

    The shouts became louder and louder, and there was a brief sh of aura, causing the bone demon to realize that this insignificant human who was only at the peak Foundational Stage had a spirit that did not match his realm. He gave the bone demon the feeling that he was very sturdy, making the bone demon rather surprised. At the same time, he was cautious. He put away the contempt that had formed because his opponent was simply a peak Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization.

    "Your power is worth respect. Thus, I will use all my strength to kill you." Briesis let out a graceful sound. Bone goblins did not have any sound-producing organs. Their sounds came from the vibration of their souls in the air.

    "Same here," said Aiolos. He observed Briesis¡¯s bones. The secret of the bone demons¡¯ undying bodies was hidden in these bones. They were a kind of soul life. Their bones grew from the depths of their souls like how nails grew on human fingers. Extinguishing these bones would not be able to injure their core, just like how cutting nails did no harm. However, this did not mean that bone demons could not die. Instead, it was very difficult for one to find a weakness that could cause their death.

    "Then, please go and die."

    The bone demon stretched out his fingers, and white bones shot out like arrows, making it seem as if it was raining heavily.

    Aiolos nimbly dodged them and used his hands to p away the bone arrows that shot at him. He felt his fingers turning numb as massive spiritual power pushed into his skin like insects. Most of the time, one could only face spiritual power with spiritual power! Aiolos activated his spiritual power and blocked the piercing bone arrows. Suddenly, his heart throbbed with terror, and he turned around. A shadow was charging at him silently. It was a massive bone sickle, and the sharp de dazzled. It was a vacuum that blocked all sounds and auras. There was no murderous intent at all.

    Unlike monsters like Troussiyer, bone demons fought to live. They were most skilled at killing their enemies in one shot. Regardless of whether they fought desperately from the front or ambushed their enemy from the shadows, fighters with a technique that could kill their enemy would have the best battles.

    Aiolos¡¯s spiritual power surrounded and enshrouded him like a round bell. Not only were his senses sharper, it was also as if he had countless pairs of eyes. Aiolos was able to "see" all attacks that were within a three-meter radius of him.

    Briesis tilted his head, as if he was rather surprised by this. However, this was only another trick by him. Aiolos suddenly leaped and avoided the three terrifying bone pricks which resembled the antlers of a male deer that shot out from underground.

    Briesis stepped forward. At this moment, Aiolos saw that Briesis¡¯s feet had been stuck into the ground like tree roots. Only god knew how many bone prick traps Briesis had secretlyid underground. Briesis continued to wave his bony arm. Every white bone arrow would chase after Aiolos like a bee. There would be a few tracing arrows that secretly contained spiritual power among the arrows and would change direction at the veryst second, shooting towards Aiolos¡¯s vital parts at a peculiar angle.

    Aiolos stopped all these secret arrows. He could sense them, but it was as if his spiritual power had burst a dyke, causing his spiritual power to deplete in a frenzy. Was this thebat power of a level-7 civilization?

    This thought shed past his mind before he pushed it deep down. He definitely could not have any cowardly thoughts! In the path towards being the God of Combat, courage was prioritized, wisdom was respected, and power was secondary. If he did not have the courage to face unavoidable confrontations, he would face a crumbling death.

    Aiolos disyed terrifyingbat techniques and resolved Briesis¡¯s never-ending attacks. His clean and efficient techniques, as well as his fist that dazzled gold, caused waves of reactions from the audience. At first, they were shocked by Briesis¡¯s attacks and did not dare to say anything. Closely after, they were so shocked by Aiolos¡¯s techniques that they shouted loudly, "Wah!"

    In the star guest room, Undine¡¯s heart strained. She dug her fingers into her skirt, and her lips trembled slightly. However, she could not do anything. Aiolos. She could only say his name in her heart again and again, with more nervousness each time.

    In the corridor of the Arena, Tsarilorhuan¡¯s hands were in front of his chest. This was a sign that he was nervous. His lightning hair violently shook as the impulse to fight surged in his body. His mind was filled with terrifying images. If that had been him, when faced with these kinds of attacks from the bone demon, there would be thousands of injuries and holes on his body, right? Of course, Titan lightning was something that bone demons could also easily deal with. But the problem was... How would Aiolos, who had been on the defense all along, win this life-and-death battle?

    Briesis¡¯s actions sped up, and more bone arrows that he shot out contained his spiritual power. His eyes burned with white soul mes as he targeted Aiolos with spirit attacks again and again. This caused the bones on his body to change continuously. Then, his true form appeared: the White Bone Throne!

    The massive bone armor and bone helmet that were covered in bone pricks covered the throne and did not leave any blind angles. Meanwhile, various bone swords and bone spears were pierced into the throne. A four-sided bone shield stood in four directions around the throne.

    "Briesis¡¯s invincible form, the unbreakable White Bone Throne!"

    His fans jumped and stood on their seats as they raised their hands high in the air, as if they would be able to send their desire for battle in their bodies to Briesis this way.

    He could not even fight back against Briesis under normal circumstances, let alone when Briesis activated his invincible true form, the White Bone Throne!

    On the White Bone Throne, the soul waves in Briesis¡¯s eyes were even more violent. He pulled out the bone swords on the throne and was determined to end this battle quickly.

    The rain of white bone arrows finally stopped. Aiolos took a deep breath. He knew that the final moment which would determine his life and death had arrived.

    However, he did not think that he would definitely lose. Unlike what others saw, he was not simply defending himself. His spiritual power had always been capturing the weak soul signals in the air. If cutting nails could not injure him, he would chop off his fingers.

    This was the most simple and convenient way to deal with bone demons. The problem was how he would find the vital part of the bone demon¡¯s soul from that massive armor of bones.

    There were a total of three spots that he suspected were his vital points. Every time the bone demon activated a spirit attack, a weak soul wave that could not be felt would leak out from these three ces.

    However, the bone demon only had one actual vital point.

 Chapter 1039 A Batch of Good Pills

    <h4>Chapter 1039 A Batch of Good Pills</h4>

    Was there only a one-in-three chance? Furthermore, Aiolos had to go through theyers of defense that the White Bone Throne had put up...

    This was something that could not possibly bepleted[a].

    But this was precisely why it was significant.

    Aiolos took a deep breath and exhaled. He charged towards the bone demon. This was his first active attack in this battle.

    This was also his only opportunity to attack. The bone demon, who was pulling out a bone sword, stopped the continuous rain of bone arrows for a moment. When Aiolos rushed out, the bone arrows shot out once again. However, Aiolos used all his strength for thisst attack. He did not try to dodge or deal with these arrows. Instead, he suddenly rolled on the ground. A few bone arrows had pierced through his body, but they did not hit his vital points. Aiolos rolled and slid towards the bone demon at an even faster speed.

    On the White Bone Throne, Briesis was like a deity. He lightly stretched out his bony arm, which was covered in defensive armor, and raised it slightly. Rise!

    Crash. The surface of the ground immediately exploded, and massive white bone pricks broke out from the ground, fiercely piercing through Aiolos. Meanwhile, Briesis had descended from the throne. The four upright bone shields hovered in midair while still maintaining their four directions. No surprise attack could be effective in the face of such defense. Perhaps being invincible was an exaggeration from his fans, but this was a truly invincible defense. Massive bone pricks pierced through Aiolos. Unless he stopped, his entire body would be pierced by these bone pricks!

    Briesis had pulled out his bone sword. If Aiolos slowed down, this sword would sh him. There was a thinyer of white things wriggling on the de of the bone sword. As long as he made a small cut, he would be able to ughter his opponent. These were the reproducing bone insects of the bone demon, which prated their enemy¡¯s blood and flesh through the smallest injuries. Then, they would grow in those bodies until they broke out of them. Many races had powerful outer defenses, but they were so ordinary on the inside that experts felt that they were boring. For example, Sweeper Troussiyer, who had been defeated by Aiolos, had this weakness. However, it still dared to open its mouth and eat during a battle without putting up any defense.

    Aiolos did not slow down!

    Plop!

    A massive bone prick pierced through his stomach and appeared from his back. There were even fragments of his organs on the white tip. Aiolos smiled. Under the intense pain, and as he approached the shadow of death, his vision had never been so clear. He carried the massive bone prick and rushed in front of Briesis. The four bone shields around the White Bone Throne automatically blocked him. Briesis waved his bone arrows once again. He seemed to think that thispetition was about to end.

    However, another Aiolos suddenly appeared behind him. His body dazzled with colorful lights.

    Tsarilorhuan widened his mouth. "Lightning doppelgangers!"

    This was an advancedbat technique from the Silver Heart. Titans could control their lightning power and immediately create a powerful lightning doppelganger.

    To Tsari, this was a technique that Aiolos definitely should not have been able to replicate. Only Titans who had been blessed by the supreme gods could control this technique.

    But Aiolos had actually done it! The power he released was not lightning, but thebat abilities within his body!

    Briesis focused all his attention on Aiolos, who was in front of him. Even though he immediately reacted and terrifying ck pricks exploded from his bone armor, Aiolos¡¯s multicolored doppelgangers were even faster. They targeted Briesis¡¯s lower abdomen. The waves there controlled all the white bones. His lowest abdomen was the vital point and the core of this terrifying white bone fortress.

    As a human, he had never believed in perfection. As long as one did not break away from this world and its rules, the greater one¡¯sbat level was, the more obvious one¡¯s vital parts would be, especially for this kind of natural race!

    His golden fist fiercely mmed into the bone armor. Half of its power was stripped away by the cushioning, but it still had enough killing power. When his fist prated the bone armor of the bone demon, the bone demon¡¯s soul let out a terrifying shriek. Within the powerful shell was the weakest soul.

    A white soul soared into the sky in shock. Closely after, there was a loud crash, and the massive White Bone Throne broke apart like copsing toy bricks.

    Had Briesis fled?

    It was so quiet that they could hear the sound of the wind blowing the sand.

    After a long time, there was no sign of the White Bone Throne on the ground reassembling.

    He had actually fled!

    "Aiolos!" There was a single voice that trembled.

    Closely after, it was as if the button for silence had been released. Cries reverberated throughout the circr fighting arena like a tsunami. They shouted the name of the victor ¡ª¡ª "Aiolos!"

    Tsari rushed out and hurriedly supported Aiolos. He looked at the massive bone that still pierced through Aiolos¡¯s stomach. Then, he dragged Aiolos and rushed into the corridor.

    "Doctor!"

    He roared angrily, making the candle demon stand up straight. The maids immediately surrounded them with deathly pale faces. Then, they started to chant faintly. Healing powers turned into green lights on their gentle hands and fell on Aiolos¡¯s body.

    "You can¡¯t pull them out."

    The oldest maid stopped Tsari, who was about to pull out the massive bone. "The bone of a bone demon is a kind of curse. If you pull it out, his soul will leave his body."

    "If I don¡¯t pull it out, won¡¯t he die?!"

    Tsari roared angrily but knew that the maid was not lying. He turned and saw the blood on the bone that had slowly turned ck. The lightning on his head let out angry popping sounds. "Why isn¡¯t the doctor here yet?"

    At this moment, the candle demon shook his head. "It is a pity, but there are no doctors who can heal the curse caused by the bone of a bone demon. He is as good as dead."

    Tsari stretched out his hand and grabbed the throat of the candle demon. The pitiful insect that had only been manufactured to serve others did not beg for mercy at all. In fact, he did not even show any expression of pain. Tsari knew that when the Machinery race had manufactured them, they removed a part of their brain and nerves. Thus, although they could feel pain, they would not experience any negative emotions from this pain.

    Tsari let go and watched the candle demon cough with a genuine smile. It seemed extremely tragic. Then, he threw himself at Aiolos¡¯s body.

    Aiolos had stopped breathing. Very quickly, his heartbeat would stop before all the organs in his body declined and stopped. Finally, it would end with his shocked brain.

    "That damned bone demon!" Tsari cursed in a low voice, but he could not do anything.

    At this moment, a gentle voice rang out. "Let me do it."

    Tsari looked up, and a graceful Seductress was standing there. Her beautiful eyes were sparkling and dazzling.

    Undine!

    Tsari immediately moved away and looked at her without saying anything.

    Undine stroked her hand lightly across Aiolos¡¯s face, and a Seductress contract fell on his lips. It was a simple and bewitching rune with power swirling above it. Tsari could see this rune but could not remember what this rune looked like in his mind. This was a rune that could not be remembered and only existed in Seductress contracts. This was a secret technique of the Seductresses.

    Undine looked at this rune that represented the life and death of a Seductress. She took a deep breath and opened her lips before kissing Aiolos¡¯s lips. She pressed her lips tightly against it. She did not seem to care about the attention from the people around them. This kiss slowly became passionate and more.

    She shared her life with him and used her soul blood to heal him. There would no longer be any barriers between them. The Seductress contract connected them tightly.

    In the distance, Zoena, who watched this scene, covered her mouth. Her eyes were filled with fear for the future.

    It was over... This result was even more terrifying than the human she had fallen in love with. She had vited the iron rules of the Seductress race. This was treachery!

    ...

    As for the remaining 19 portions of Vitality Supplement Pill ingredients, other than the second portion which had failed because his attitude had been too rxed, he had sessfully refined them.

    His experience and techniques rapidly progressed at a visible speed. He continued pill refinery for a full five days without stopping, and Nini did not see Lao Wang repeat the same mistake twice! His extremely powerful rectification skills and summary skills made him like an intricate instrument!

    At the same time, he had the creativity, imagination, and intellect that only truly intelligent beings had. Even Nini, who had high ratings for her master, could not help but redefine Lao Wang in her heart again and again.

    Being able to produce pills on his first try at pill refinery was already impressive enough, but he had been able to produce 17 batches consecutively as well! Furthermore, he was able to ensure high quality in each batch. This kind of sess rate was simply unthinkable. Even an orthodox level-7 alchemist could only have this kind of sess rate when refining level-9 pills. This was only Master¡¯s first time refining pills...

    An alchemist with such a high rate of sess was definitely above level-9.

    Master was not just a genius. He was a demon who had been born just to refine pills! Even the Shell race back then could notpare to him!

    As hispetence increased and he became more adept in his techniques, the quality of the pills also increased steadily. In general, he was able to keep the quality of the pills stable at 70% to 90%. However, he was unable to achieve thest 10% of effects and get a perfect batch. In Nini¡¯s words, this did not just rely on one¡¯s methods, but also luck and whether the heavens were cooperating. Achieving perfection was not easy and could not be forced.

    Of course, he knew himself. Nini¡¯sments would not cause Lao Wang to be arrogant.

    His rate of sess was high and surpassed that of many extremely experienced alchemists. This was not just because he was impressive, but also because he had benefited from two factors.

    Firstly, he had benefited from Celeste¡¯s prescription. With the mature and simplified steps, as well as the perfect arrangement of supplementary ingredients, it became even easier to refine this beginner-level Vitality Supplement Pill. At the same time, it minimized anything that would cause a risk as far as possible and took few detours. There were countless prescriptions for the same pill, but anything from the Shell race would definitely be one of the best-quality goods.

    Secondly, he had benefited from his own medicinal ingredients... Thanks to the nurturing and supplementation from his fragment world, the medicinal ingredients he had used to refine these Vitality Supplement Pills were all the best and most precious items. Frankly speaking, there was no doubt that using them to refine Vitality Supplement Pills was extravagant and a waste.

    As for Lao Wang himself, he was good at thinking from a young age. He spent more time experiencing and sensing things. Thus, this allowed him to cross the most important step in bing an alchemist.

    With a first-ss prescription, first-ss ingredients, a first-ss assistant, a good pill furnace, and the fact that he was only refining a beginner-level pill ¡ª all of these assured that he would be able to form pills easily. Lao Wang did not feel that this waspletely because of his efforts, let alone think that pill refinery was actually this easy.

    He had made 19 batches of pills, but the number of pills produced each time was not fixed. In the end, he had refined a total of 320 Vitality Supplement Pills. As he had refined pills for five consecutive days, he had to keep replenishing his spiritual power. Thus, Lao Wang ate the pills while refining them. This seemed like a normal consumption of spiritual power, but surprisingly, every time his spiritual power ran out and he had to replenish it with the Vitality Supplement Pill, Lao Wang felt that his spiritual power, which had remained stagnant for a very long time, had started to break through its limits and advance. Furthermore, the speed at which it improved was not slow either.

    The Vitality Supplement Pill was not simply used to replenish spiritual power. To Foundational Stage Practitioners, it was also a powerful tonic that could stimte one¡¯s Spiritual Sea. However, although his Spiritual Sea continued to grow, there was no sign of it forming his Core. Even though he sensed the details of forming his Core throughout the process of refinery and experienced a few things, it was evident that this kind of thing was not something he could achieve overnight. In short, he had not umted enough knowledge, and hisprehension was not deep enough.

    Wang Zhong was not anxious either. Firstly, he was slowly interacting with the feeling of umting his Core. Furthermore, the actual progress that he felt in terms of his spiritual power was his greatest sess. He would first gain a firm foothold and continue to grow his spiritual power. If he could fight, he could survive, and if he could survive, he would have a chance. This time, he had to consume about half of these pills throughout the process of refining. His foundation was too weak, but he had too many desires. However, he would definitely not miss any opportunities to progress.

    Furthermore, the detailed regtion and control when controlling the furnace fire, as well as using his left hand to hold the handle while using his right hand to carry out the arrangement of ingredients, control, and other details were all actual cultivation. He most obviously felt his control of the Devouring Heaven Technique rapidly increasing, and it had be even easier to control his divine cells. Furthermore, the Vitality Supplement Pill continued to stimte and break through the limits of his Spirit Sea. As a result, when he used the Devouring Heaven Technique, the speed at which he absorbed spiritual influence from the world would be faster.

    The pill refinery process that hadsted for five days did not just result in the more than 200 Vitality Supplement Pills that he had obtained. Besides that, every step was full of gains. While Lao Wang was extremely fatigued, he was also extremely satisfied. However, he had been slightly stunned at the final bill.

    The rental fees for a five-day pill-house rental cost 5,000 Silver Star Stones. Even after the six-eyed goblin gave Lao Wang a 10% discount, it amounted to 4,500 Silver Star Stones. He did not mind this as he was already aware of the cost. However, this did not include the use of Fire Quartzes. When Lao Wang was refining in the pill house, he did not calcte them carefully. Continuous sess also made Lao Wang "arrogant", and he did not feel any heartache when he used low-leveled Fire Quartzes that cost 50 Silver Star Stones each. He did not mind the cost at all, but when the fees were calcted...

    Thirty-two Fire Quartzes... He used an average of 1.5 Fire Quartzes per batch. This was also the result that Lao Wang had achieved after bing adept in controlling the furnace fire. During the first few batches, two to three Fire Quartzes were barely enough for a refinery process that did not even take four hours. His unfamiliarity with fire controlling techniques and Vitality Supplement Pill refinery was the main reason for the waste of fire. In the end, he was able to form pills in three hours. Most of the time was spent on waiting for the pill furnace to heat up, handle the medicinal ingredients, and so on...

    In the end, the total was 6,100 Silver Star Stones!

    He had brought 1,000 Silver Star Stones when he came to the Heavenly Gates, borrowed 500 from Shannali, and received 5,000 from Old Cow. Recently, Wang Zhong had been saving up in the Heavenly Gates and even cadged meals from Jhonas. If not, he would not have been able to pay up today...

    As expected, pill refinery was a game for the rich. He had only spent five days refining pills, but over 6,000 Silver Star Stones had disappeared without a trace. This was not including the money he had spent on preparing the medicinal ingredients and the Vitality Supplement Pills he had eaten to replenish his spiritual power throughout the process of refinery!

    When Lao Wang paid, he could not help but swallow his saliva. Luckily, he had been able to refine pills. The over 200 Vitality Supplement Pills he had were extremely valuable. If not, if he had not been able to refine these pills, he would have wasted 10,000 Silver Star Stones just like that. Lao Wang estimated that he would have to draw an unwilling full stop in his path towards pill refinery for now.

    No wonder it was said that alchemists were hard to nurture. Unless they were superpowers and had found one who was a talent in pill refinery, small schools and Factions would not be able to dabble in this. They did not even have the means to try this out. After all, to nurture a normal and ordinary alchemist, even if they had natural endowments and a teacher, without experience in using the furnace, they could only dream of forming pills. This referred to mature Pill Factions like the Cloud Mist Faction. For nameless wanderers like Uncle Sea from the Heavenly Treasures Street, it was definitely normal for him to cause a few hundred furnaces to explode before forming pills.

    Nini, who had stuck to Lao Wang for five days, returned to the Spirit Flower Garden. Over the past few days, she gave detailed guidance for the first half, but there was pretty much nothing to do towards the end. Her master¡¯s learning ability was too terrifying. After he became skilled in refining the Vitality Supplement Pill, he did not make any mistakes. Instead, Nini stuck to Lao Wang more. She helped to wipe his sweat, cheered him on, and hugged or massaged him after a sessfulpletion. When she left, there did not seem to be any conflict either. Lao Wang clearly saw that when Nini was returning to the Spirit Flower Garden, her eyes were green, and she looked so excited as if she could not wait. It was obvious that she could not wait to boast to her sisters.

    Lao Wang was also speechless at this. The elemental spirit messenger that was deemed number one in the divine territory had such vile interests. Furthermore, it seemed like Nini was not the only one with this habit. Back then, when he signed the contract with Nini, therge group of elemental spirits in the Spirit Flower Garden all disyed shameful behavior!

    This seemed to be hereditary. The interests of races and socialpetition were very intense. It was very difficult for him to imagine the rest of the elemental spirits in the divine territory as possessing integrity and perfection.

    "Boss, I haven¡¯t seen you for five days. I miss you a lot! Look, I became thin because I miss you so much!"

    When he returned to the mushroom house, Jhonas threw himself at him and started to croak. He was rather tactful and did not ask Lao Wang about pill refinery. After all, this was his first time refining pills. He had only refined pills for five days and only prepared 20 portions of ingredients. It was extremely normal to bring back a pile of soot. Boss would definitely be unsatisfied with wasting arge pile of medicinal ingredients and the expensive pill-house rental fees. Was there a need to rub salt into his wound? Of course, on the inside, Jhonas badly wanted to ask him about his results. As a standard curious child, the only thing that could shove his curiosity back into his stomach was Lao Wang¡¯s fist.

    [a]defeated?

 Chapter 1040 Lightning Area

    <h4>Chapter 1040 Lightning Area</h4>

    "You can slim down with that stomach?" In reality, Lao Wang was in a good mood. He patted Jhonas¡¯s stomach, which let out a guang guang guang sound like jelly. It was dynamic and rather stic.

    He seemed to be in a good mood, which made Jhonas slightly uncertain. Was Boss¡¯s mood very good, or had he actually achieved some results? Such as forming pills... Jhonas did not dare to think for Lao Wang.

    He was a member of a level-4 civilization who had nevere into contact with pill refinery and was a pupil of the Combat Cultivation Hall. Forming pills with just 20 chances to learn how to refine pills? Unless he was from the Shell race or the Soul race, who had extremely powerful talents in pill refinery, it was impossible.

    The best result that people like Lao Wang could achieve was some medicinal powder. However, even having medicinal powder was considered a sess as people collected them. Even though they could not be sold for a high price, he would be able to recover some of his losses. Jhonas was all the more curious. After hesitating for a long time, he could not help it and asked him indirectly, "Boss, were you inside the pill house throughout the past five days? The rental fee must have been very expensive..."

    "Um." Wang Zhong nodded. As he packed the items on hand, he casually asked, "Yes, how much does the Vitality Supplement Pill cost in the market?"

    Jhonas was the right person to ask for the market price. As long as it had something to do with buying and selling, regardless of whether it was an industry that the Illusion race was involved in, these business spirits were extremely knowledgeable.

    The¡ªthe Vitality Supplement Pill?!

    Jhonas instantly felt slightly suffocated. Had Boss actually refined them? Had he been able to form pills with just the experience from 20 batches? Damn, was Boss really from a level-4 civilization? Why was this kind of person in the Combat Cultivation Hall...

    "That will depend on the quality of the pill... Anything below 30% will not earn you anything. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s worth nothing, but the cost-performance ratio is just not proportional."

    Thirty percent referred to the quality of the pill, while its grade referred to the level of the pill. For example, a Vitality Supplement Pill with 30% quality was more urately called a level-9 30% Vitality Supplement Pill.

    Jhonas was stunned for a long time before he recovered from his shock. Then, he exined to Lao Wang in detail. "For any Vitality Supplement Pill, if you use the pills that you refined yourself, the results will be the best. After all, pills are intelligent and will have a certain affinity andmonality with their refiner or creator. If the refiner consumes their own 30% Vitality Supplement Pill, it will have the same effects as other five-star Vitality Supplement Pills. Thus, if you sell your 30% Vitality Supplement Pills, you will not be able to sell it for a high price as no alchemist will be willing to buy them. It is for personal usage. Thus, a majority of the Vitality Supplement Pills on the market are at 50% and above."

    Speaking till here, Jhonas stopped and prevented himself from attacking Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong had been able to form pills by fluke but could not possibly achieve pills that were five stars and above. After all, he was a beginner. Furthermore, most of the medicinal ingredients for the pill had been sourced by Jhonas. He was rather knowledgeable in this aspect. With the quality of those ingredients, unless an almighty expert in pill refinery like Elder Yimo took charge, there would be something fishy if someone was able to form pills.

    "Oh. How do you sell pills that have a quality of 50% and above?"

    Jhonas coughed several times. "Each 50% Vitality Supplement Pill would be able to sell for around 100 Silver Star Stones, and the price will multiply as the quality increases. Six-star pills can be sold for almost 200, while seven-star pills can be sold for around 300. However, Vitality Supplement Pills that have a quality of 80% and above definitely cannot be bought from the market. Not only does this apply to the Vitality Supplement Pill, but any pills that have a quality of 80% and above will only be sold at auctions, regardless of their level. That is an art... The price fluctuations are also ratherrge, and there is no fixed value. I remember that two years ago, I saw someone auctioning a level-9 Perfect Vitality Supplement Pill. In the end, it was sold for a high price of 6,000 Silver Star Stones, which is far beyond the value of the Vitality Supplement Pill itself. After all, those who buy these kinds of things are the rich. They definitely did not buy these pills to consume them. It is possible that they collected it, conducted research, and so on..."

    As Wang Zhong listened, he shook his head. It was no wonder that Uncle Sea called pill refinery an art that would cause him to lose money. Indeed, refining level-9 pills did not bring in much profits. After all, there were too many alchemists in the divine territory who used level-9 pills as a starter, especially basic pills like the Vitality Supplement Pill, which had a wide range of uses. Regardless of what quality his pills were, there were too many pills circting on the market. Naturally, the price would not be high.

    People like him with good sess rates would be able to earn much more profits, but people like Uncle Sea who had a sess rate of one in three or four and did not achieve good quality would really lose a lot of money.

    Pa.

    While Jhonas was still speaking, Lao Wang brought out a heavy box that was half a foot long.

    This, this this this... This couldn¡¯t be... This was too much, right? Don¡¯t tell me that not only did you form pills, you made more than one batch of pills!

    Jhonas was slightly stunned. However, before he could open the box, Lao Wang said, "They are all 60% pills. There are a total of around one hundred pills."

    "..." When Jhonas heard this, his entire body trembled.

    One hundred 60% pills? Boss, did you rob a pill store?

    "You have a lot of connections. Help me sell them." Lao Wang did not hold back. "I don¡¯t really know the necessary procedures and all. Do as you wish."

    Out of the 19 batches of pills that Lao Wang had refined, the greatest number were of the 60% pills. There were a few 40% and 50% pills, but they had been consumed when he was in the pill house. He had only picked out these 100 pills and was not nning to sell the rest. They were the foundation and assurance that he would be able to continue growing his spiritual power. He even despised the fact that he did not have enough to eat. When Jhonas sold this batch and obtained the money, Lao Wang was still nning to refine more for himself.

    Meanwhile, Jhonas had opened the box. He saw 100 crystalline and transparent Vitality Supplement Pill that were as smooth as jade neatly lined in the box. Jhonas was able to tell the good from the bad. There was rich pill influence hovering above these Vitality Supplement Pills. One look and he could tell that they definitely had a quality of 60% and above.

    Flying Pig¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he fell on his buttocks. His mouth was so wide that one could stuff the box in his mouth.

    "This, this this this¡ª Boss, did you really refine these?" Jhonas was so excited that he could not even speak clearly.

    "Nonsense." Lao Wang rolled his eyes at him. "What? Do you have a problem with that?"

    Gulp... Jhonas swallowed his saliva and patted his own face. In the end, he fiercely pped himself in the face, causing him to see stars.

    Damn... His first time refining pills! With such trash medicinal ingredients! And he had been able to refine 100 60% Vitality Supplement Pills? Was he human? Even the Shell race, who had been called the top geniuses, had never been as ridiculous as Boss. This was an exaggeration, right?

    In an instant, the respect that Jhonas had towards Lao Wang immediately shone in his eyes.

    This was admiration, admiration that could not be described usingnguage! He was simply a living legend!

    "No problem! There¡¯s definitely no problem!" Jhonas, who took great difficulty to recover from his shock, sprang up like a firecracker. His pig face was so excited that all his muscles were trembling. "Rx, boss. You can call me a dog if I don¡¯t sell your 60% Vitality Supplement Pills for the highest price!"

    The most ideal price for 100 60% Vitality Supplement Pills would be around 20,000 Silver Star Stones. As a member of a massive business family, Jhonas definitely had channels to sell these. However, he would need some time.

    Lao Wang was not anxious either. He still had 200 Silver Star Stones on him, which would be enough for him to deal with living in the Heavenly Gates for now.

    After five days of non-stop high-intensity pill refinery, Lao Wang was also fatigued. Once he chased Jhonas away, he slept very soundly. It happened that there were Combat Cultivation Hall lessons the next day. The Titan supervisor had ended the holiday that he had temporarily given, which fit well with Lao Wang¡¯s schedule.

    Even though he had sessfully refined a beginner-level pill, Lao Wang did not dare to give the Combat Cultivation Hall the cold shoulder. Even though he had been extremely sessful in pill refinery this time, he had sensed the extensive knowledge and profound schrship involved in pill refinery even more deeply. If he wanted to enter the profound aspects of pill studies, it would definitely be impossible if he simply pondered on his own or listened to a few lessons. He still had topete to join the Pill Refinery Hall. Thus, umting points in the Combat Cultivation Hall was the most important thing to him now. He would only have the chance to seize the opportunity if he maintained his top-three position in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    Meanwhile, at the Violence Field, the Titan supervisor was doing things in bad taste.

    "I will not teach today." When the Titan supervisor, who had prepared a deck chair and drinks, said this, everyone knew that difficulties were upon them. "Let¡¯s y something interesting."

    The 900 pupils in the Combat Cultivation Hall all looked at one another helplessly.

    They saw the Titan supervisor Tsargesimon wave hisrge hand. Then, they felt that the clear skies in front of them suddenly darkened. Dark clouds filled the skies while lightning shed. Dense thunderbolts that were as thick as an arm crashed to the ground, and terrifying and deafening thunder immediately reverberated throughout the surroundings.

    A few members of the Ghost race who were standing in front almost wet their pants. The Ghost race was most afraid of thunder techniques as they targeted their physiques. In particr, this kind of natural thunder contained extraordinarily vigorous and forceful energy that was fatal if they came into contact with it.

    In reality, not only was the Ghost race afraid of the terrifying lightning, even the other races were instantly shocked until their faces turned yellow.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just an illusion," said Pavaro calmly. The goblin race were called All-Seeing Pink Bodies and had a natural ability to recognize illusionary techniques.

    "Not bad." The Titan supervisorughed and remained calm while looking at the Combat Cultivation pupils. "But illusions are also very dangerous."

    Wang Zhong saw that there was a lightning-ball-like object hovering in his hand. It was covered in lightning runes and illusion runes. It was a thunder technique artifact.

    Jhonas, who was from the Illusion race, was an expert in refining illusion weapons. After frequently chatting with that little fellow, Lao Wang had gained more knowledge on this aspect.

    This thunder illusion weapon that looked like a lightning ball was under the control of the Titan supervisor. Even though it only created an illusory space that was not fatal, this did not mean that it did not bring about any harm. On the contrary, it could do a lot of harm. This kind of illusion weapon usually targeted the soul. Once it caused any injuries, it would injure the soul, which was much harder to heal than injuries to the body.

    "Today¡¯s mission is to charge through the thunder array." The Titan supervisor was already sitting on his recliner. At this moment, everyone realized that the skies were still clear where he was sitting. This lightning illusion seemed to bepletely confined to the area right in front of everyone. The skies were clear on their left, but there were dense dark clouds and lightning on their right. There was only a line between them, making this seem very magical.

    "No matter what method you use, if you dash across this illusory thunder area, it will be considered a sess. The first to dash across will get 10 points, the second will get five points, the third will get two points, and the rest will get one point." The Titan supervisor had started to drink his drink. Thanks to the previous two experiences, everyone knew that this drink was equivalent to the length of their lesson. Once he finished drinking, it was guaranteed that the ss would immediately end. "As for those who don¡¯t dash across or don¡¯t dare to do so, minus 10 points!"

    The lightning area seemed to be around 40 to 50 meters wide and looked as if one could dash across in the blink of an eye. However, the thunderbolts that fell from the sky were far too dense. They spread throughout the entire area like a carpet and were extremely dense! Furthermore, each thunderbolt was shockingly terrifying. Putting aside the powerful thunder techniques that were contained in the thunderbolt, if one looked at the material impact that was caused when the thunderbolt randomly struck, it would form a hole that was asrge as a bowl on the ground. Furthermore, the ground would be charred ck and give off a burned smell while emitting a white smoke. Just looking at it gave them the jitters.

    The faces of half the 900 Combat Cultivation Hall pupils immediately turned ck, especially a few members of the Ghost Race. Even one of the top three experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall, Ghost Gorst, immediately had his expression darken.

    Asking a member of the Ghost race to dash through a thunder area? What kind of joke was this?! Not only were they unable to cross, they did not even have the guts to do so. Just the sound of thunder was enough for the Ghosts to tremble in fright. Damn, did he want them to die? They would definitely lose these 10 points!

    Even though the members of the Ghost race were struck with terror, this did not mean that everyone was terrified.

    Not everyone was afraid of lightning. In fact, there were many pupils who cultivated thunder techniques and had a natural affinity with thunderbolts. There were also those who had extreme confidence in their speed and agility. To them, this kind of lesson was an extremely rare chance for them to earn points.

    While the others were still observing the area, a midget who was not even one meter tall rushed out. It was obvious that he wanted to seize the 10 points for dashing across first.

    It was a member of the Natural race. Without saying anything else, he shook his body and simply revealed his true form. He was a golden lightning sparrow!

    Wang Zhong narrowed his eyes. He heard that there were lightning districts in the divine territory, and there were creatures who lived there throughout the year. The lightning sparrow was one of these creatures. To them, this kind of lightning space was not much different from their backyard. Furthermore, the Natural race was one of the rare races that could choose their true forms after achieving the Void Core Realm.

    Danger? That did not exist. How many people would feel that their backyard was dangerous? It seemed like this lightning sparrow was extremely confident!

    Zeng!

    The Natural race member had revealed his true form. He turned into a ray of gold light and simply rushed into the lightning area, as if he was afraid that someone else would take the lead.

    The lightning sparrow was extremely quick. The golden light shed, but the moment he rushed into the lightning area, a thunderbolt crashed towards him at the same time. However, he swung his buttocks, as if he had sensed the position where the thunderbolt would strike. The ray of golden light traveled in a "Z"-shape and instantly dodged the lightning, advancing over 10 meters.

    In the blink of an eye, it had crossed almost one-sixths of the lightning area. Various sounds of silent swearing and unhappiness could instantly be heard all around. This lightning sparrow¡¯s strength was considered mid-tier among the Combat Cultivation pupils, but it had made the first move. Furthermore, they knew lightning sparrows lived in lightning and would be able to cross even with their eyes closed. Wasn¡¯t this a giveaway for them?

    However, before they could articte theirints, the lightning area suddenly changed!

    The dense and narrow thunderbolts suddenly underwent an intense change. The thunderbolt that had struck the ground suddenly transformed into a ball shape. It swelled and rapidly grewrger! However, the lightning sparrow¡¯s dodging route wasrge enough. Even though it was able to barely dodge the lightning, it instantly broke out into a cold sweat.

    But it was not over. Closely after, the swollen ball of lightning exploded with thunderbolts!

    The massive explosion and impact force caused a wave of electricity that immediately swept past. As a result, the lighting sparrow, who had been flying steadily, found his body tilting to the side and was involuntarily swept to the right.

    However, before he could stabilize himself, another thunderbolt struck. This time, it was not narrow or ball-shaped. Instead, it was a chain of lightning that covered arge area!

    The thunderbolt in the sky simply engulfed the lightning sparrow like a dense web. His body was no longer stable, and he could not dodge in time. This half-second dy caused him to be struck by lightning as the webbed thunderbolt crashed into him.

    They heard the miserable wail of the lightning sparrow. His body went crooked and nearly fell down.

    This was what happened to the lightning sparrow. He grew up among thunderbolts and had a naturally high resistance towards thunder techniques. However, at that moment, he was only struck once but turned around in great panic and fled with the speed he had used to rush in.

    Hua hua hua hua hua!!

    The thunderbolts transformed again. This time, the transformation was even more exaggerated. The lightning poured down like vigorous rain and fell everywhere.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were as quick as lightning. From line-shaped lightning to ball-shaped lightning, then to web-shaped fragment lightning. After the lightning exploded, it turned into dense thunderbolts that covered the entire area like a maiden nting flowers. The lighting seemed to be ever-changing, but there was a hidden pattern to it. In fact, everywhere, the lightning strike seemed to be extremely urate and neat. There were many changes, yet they stayed the same...

    However, this was obviously only Lao Wang¡¯s perspective. Those who came from other worlds had this advantage where they observed everything from the smallest details. Since they were weak, there were too many things that were worth their observation but also too many dangers that they should beware of. Thus, their discernment was extremely powerful. Inparison, long-time natives of the divine territory, who were particr about using strength to break through techniques and pursue the top levels of power, were much weaker in this aspect.

    Crackle crackle...

    The lightning sparrow had obviously not realized this rule, or perhaps the spectators saw more of the game. He was scared out of his wits and simply dashed quickly. However, within a short distance of eight to nine meters, the lightning sparrow was stalled seven or eight times even with his full speed. When he rushed out of the lightning area, he fell on the ground and continued to wail mournfully.

    Half of his wing was simply charred, and his body had ck and white spots all over. His entire body also emitted the strong smell of roasted chicken wings.

    "..."

    "..."

    Those who had been ready to scold this member of the Natural race for moving quickly and seizing the first step instantly kept silent. Meanwhile, the sounds of people gulping their saliva could be heard. This was with the true form of the lightning sparrow, which had extremely powerful resistance towards thunder techniques. He had moved so quickly, but only barely managed to escape after advancing eight to nine meters in. Even then, his wing was now about to break.

    They had thought that the Titan supervisor was in a good mood and was giving away points. But this was fatal!

    Everyone kept quiet out of fear. Meanwhile, the Titan supervisor, who was leaning against his recliner,ughed out loud and was as happy as a flower. Damn, these small bastards who had an exaggerated opinion of their own abilities. Did they really think that the Titan supervisor was here to babysit them? This was a level-4 illusory weapon. The illusory thunderbolts had recognition abilities. No matter how strong one¡¯s resistance to lightning was, it would be strong if one was strong and would be weak if one was weak. It would always adjust ording to one¡¯s limits. Resistance? A mere Void Core like you?

    The Titan supervisor waved hisrge hand and took a fierce sip of his herbal tea. He loved seeing these rookies being burned into ashes. How addictive!

 Chapter 1041 Smart Lao Wang

    <h4>Chapter 1041 Smart Lao Wang</h4>

    "Bring him away!"

    The surroundings were quiet, and it felt as if they had been shocked. Even if there were still those who wanted to try, no one would fight to be first. No matter how much the Titan supervisor liked to y, he would not possibly design a test that could not bepleted. They would rather see other people dash across first and make some conclusions about their experiences before making the attempt themselves.

    Many people turned to look at bone goblin Pavaro. Although the bone goblin race did not have any shocking natural endowments when it came to thunder techniques, they were experts at illusory techniques. Pavaro was also one of the top three experts in this batch of Combat Cultivation pupils and was one of the strongest. It looked like he would be the one testing the waters for everyone else.

    However, before bone goblin Pavaro showed any intention of stepping forth, someone else had stepped up.

    Blood Demon Balor.

    Out of the three top experts, Ghost Gorst definitely would not rashly try things out. As for that Earthling from the previous time, Balor did not pay any attention to him. Even though he had body art techniques from cultivating in the other worlds and had a certain cultivation, in the end, he was only a Foundational Stage. When faced with this strict test where there was no way to be opportunistic, a Foundational Stage would definitely not be enough.

    In the end, hispetitor for this test would be Pavaro. Balor had intentionally stepped up in front of him to fight for first ce. At that moment, he deliberately looked at Pavaro, but Pavaro had no intention ofpeting with him. He simply waited at the side expressionlessly. Not that a skeleton had any expressions.

    Balor smiled. It looked like Pavaro¡¯s ability to see through illusions was useless against this lightning domain. After all, it was a level-4 illusory weapon that the Titan supervisor had brought. The ability of bone goblins to break through illusions had limits.

    "Balor is still stronger. After all, he¡¯s from the Blood Demon race."

    "When Balor attacks, it will be settled. After all, he is one of the top three experts. If even he is helpless, the rest of us don¡¯t even need to think about crossing."

    "Let¡¯s see how he ns to cross this. Has he seen a way to resolve this lightning area?"

    Boom!

    Shockwaves were released from his body, and violent spiritual power started to surge from it continuously. His spiritual power was blood red and burned like mes on his body. Violent aura was released into his surroundings and formed a massive humanoid shadow that was three or four meters tall and had two horns on its head. His Spiritual Energy Value increased rapidly, and many broken stones around him started to roll even without any wind. The stones were pulled along by this force, and some small stones even hovered in the air.

    Demon Blood Transformation Technique!

    Peak experts would typically not reveal their true forms easily, especially in front of rivals. Blood Demons were particrly adept at controlling their blood and aura. Even if they did not reveal their true forms, they would be able to surpass many people. Wang Zhong estimated that his current Spiritual Energy Value had reached over 300,000, which would at least double when he revealed his true form.

    At that moment, Balor¡¯s entire body was surging with terrifying power. He calmly nced in Pavaro¡¯s direction and tapped his foot. Then, he simply rushed into the lightning area.

    "With that route and speed, he is probably going to force his way through!"

    "Can he do that? When that lightning sparrow revealed his true form, his Spiritual Energy Value was at least 200,000, and he had a natural resistance to lightning, but wasn¡¯t he forced out too?"

    "You fool. Putting aside the fact that they are on different levels, even if they both have a Spiritual Energy Value of 300,000, can the lightning sparrowpare to Balor?"

    "How experts use spiritual power ispletely different."

    Everyone started to buzz with conversation as they waited for a good show. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong secretly shook his head.

    It was said that Blood Demons were irritable and easily angered, and were simple and direct when they did things. This was a nice way to describe them. In unpleasant terms, their brains were simple, but their limbs were developed. Just now, the lightning and thunderbolts that had struck the lightning sparrow were obviously targeting the limits of his lightning resistance. It was facing the strong with strong techniques. This lightning area was definitely not something that one could cross by force just by relying on one¡¯s strength. After all, it was a level-4 thunder techniques illusory weapon that was being controlled by the Titan supervisor. If one wanted to cross this area, one would have to observe where the lightning struck and its patterns.

    Just from watching the lightning sparrow a bit, Lao Wang had already started to ponder about the pattern. However, that was not enough. He still had to see whether there would be any more changes in the lightning pattern. Thus, Lao Wang was not anxious to steal the first spot.

    However, as one of the top three experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall, Balor could not even see through this and actually wanted to force his way through... He did not know why the Blood Demon race would make him the leader of their Combat Cultivation pupils.

    In the blink of an eye, Blood Demon Balor had charged into the lightning area. The first thunderbolt thatnded was a line-shaped thunderbolt that was as thick as a bowl. It was much thicker than the thunderbolt that had struck the lightning sparrow and was also much lower. Balorpletely ignored the thunderbolt and continued to charge forward. The thunderboltnded but was blocked by the massive aura shadow that filled the area around him. It only managed to break through 50 centimeters into the aura.

    Five meters!

    Balor did not seem to stop, as if he was not disturbed by that thunderbolt at all. He put his left foot forward and charged forth quickly.

    Boom!

    The thunderbolt that was stopped did not disappear. On the contrary, it connected to the electricity in a dark cloud and suddenly swelled. It became as thick as a person¡¯s waist. Meanwhile, the bottom end of the thunderbolt rapidly swelled and transformed into the shape of a ball! It stopped himpletely!

    Violent Thunder Divine Prison!

    The ball-shaped lightning instantly confined Balor like a prison and enshrouded him. Even then, this did not seem to stop Balor from charging forward. He simply slowed down slightly. At the same time, he suddenly started moving forward withrge steps.

    10 meters!

    "He can really resist the lightning. This seems interesting." At the audit area, Jhonas widened his eyes. He had asked his Winged Cloud Insect to send letters to his friends about the pill incident. It was very convenient to have a messenger as he did not have to personally run around. However, the bad news was that he did not have Weapon Refinery sses today and naturally had to apany Boss here to experience this. However, the Combat Cultivation ss was much more interesting than the Weapon Refinery ss. He simply had to watch the bustle and not care about how big the matter was. Watching a group of arrogant fellows being abused until they were half-dead was just too satisfying. Jhonas was a fan of the Titan.

    "We won¡¯t be seeing that much longer." There was another person beside him, Shannali. The Cloud Mist Faction was a pill Faction that also cultivated thunder techniques. Furthermore, the outlook of Pill Refinery Hall pupils was much better. Although she did not dare to say that she could see through this lightning area illusion, at least she knew that it was definitely not something a Void Core could force their way through. "His fate will probably be not much different from that lightning sparrow."

    Recently, she had been busy refining the level-7 pill, and time was very tight. Thus, she had note for a few Combat Cultivation sses. However, a few days ago, she heard that Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, had stepped up for Wang Zhong at the Pill Refinery District. Shannali was somewhat surprised by this. Since when did Wang Zhong get to know the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince? Furthermore, it seemed as if their rtionship was not shallow... Back then, the fact that Celeste had invited Wang Zhong to join the Pill One Association was enough to shock people, but that seemed to be the normal procedure for an invitation and did not reveal the personal friendship or any secrets between them. However, from the words that Celeste had said in the Pill Refinery District, even a blind man could see that there was something between them.

    When Jhonas heard her making conversation, he cheerily got closer to her. "Hi, beautiful girl, it¡¯s you! Last time, you seemed to be very close with Boss. Let¡¯s get to know each other..."

    Shannali looked at him and smiled. Needless to say, Shannali was definitely not the most beautiful here, but she had a unique vor to her. Furthermore, the more familiar one was with her, the more one would feel her charm. "Sure. The Illusion race is also very interested in weapon refinery?"

    While they were making conversation, Blood Demon Balor had met with a problem.

    He had dashed around twenty meters in, and the Blood Demon shadow that had formed from his aura was not just for show. Not only did it withstand the line lightning, the ball lightning, the explosive lightning, but even the chain lightning fragment and the lightning rain had been resisted. Even though his first two steps wererge and he rushed forward quickly, towards the end, his speed dropped. However, he had still endured for a portion of the journey. Other than the fact that his Blood Demon shadow was mostly gone, he did not seem to have any injuries.

    Hundreds of pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall were already loudly apuding him. However, closely after, they saw a thunderbolt that was 10 times thicker than before suddenly strike from the sky!

    Rumble!

    There was a massive and terrifying sound. The sound of thunder alone was enough to cause the ground to tremble slightly. Balor was rushing forth when his expression suddenly changed. His body, which had been flying in midair, had been struck. This time, he did not just stagger. When he was hit, he simply fell from the sky and crashed to the ground. He had been able to endure a round of lightning attacks, yet at this moment, he was confused and disoriented from this attack.

    Boom!

    The lightning suddenly transformed at a much faster speed than during the first round. It turned into a ball in an instant and trapped the fallen Blood Demon Balor. Dense electric waves traveled on the surface of the lightning ball and crackled. The thick ball of lightning had a diameter of several meters. Balor felt as if he could not even move, let alone break through this!

    When Balor sensed how terrifying this upgraded Violent Thunder Divine Prison was, his face instantly turned ghastly pale. His reflexes were lightning fast, and his hands quickly crossed to protect his chest as he curled up his body. At this moment, the Demon Blood Transformation Technique had reached its limit. The rich energy was about to break apart the ball of lightning.

    Boom!

    At that moment, the ball of lightning exploded and produced explosive lightning!

    Luckily, Balor was in a full defensive position. However, he was at the heart of the explosion and became confused from this explosive lightning technique. His desire to live was also strong. With the impact from the exploding ball of lightning, his blood-red shadow did not even think and simply flew back to Balor.

    Crackle!

    Sparks flew everywhere from the exploding ball of lightning, and at that moment, the dispersed sparks formed a linked lightning web that fiercely fell on Balor¡¯s body. The thick aura shadow was simply dispersed, and Balor was injured, causing him to stagger. However, he was a peak expert among the Void Core Blood Demons. He gritted his teeth and endured this. The speed at which he rushed back elerated again.

    Pa pa pa pa pa!!

    Dense lightning rain fell like thest brutal attack. The rain was too dense, and there was no way to dodge this. Luckily, the speed at which he dashed back was extremely quick. Luckily, all the lightning attacks in the lightning area only intercepted ahead of him and not behind him. He had been lucky in running away but could not avoid the might of the lightning rain along the borders.

    Zeng!

    A gray shadow dashed past everyone. Before thest wave of thunderbolts had struck, Balor rushed out looking extremely pitiful. He ran 17 to 18 steps ahead before finally being able to stand steadily.

    The changes had happened too quickly. Just a second ago, the tyrannical Balor who had rushed in confidently soon after came back out pitifully, like a drenched rat. As a result, there was too much for everyone else to take in, and they could not react in time. At that moment, many pupils who were ready to bootlick him and p for him with their hands raised were feeling extremely awkward.

    White smoke rose from Balor¡¯s back. Even those far away from him could smell a burned odor. Meanwhile, Balor¡¯s face was ck.

    He had thought that the might of the thunderbolts would increase when he entered the central area, but never thought that it would increase this much. The might of the lightning had increased by 10 times. How was he supposed to endure this?

    He might be able to endure if he used his true form and dashed with all his strength, but this was just in theory. Only the gods knew whether there would be even more terrifying attackster on. His two old rivals, Pavaro and Gorst, were standing at the side and looking at him. How could he simply reveal his trump card for them to see clearly just to obtain some points? Furthermore, he had just gone once and failed. If he immediately used his true form and tried again, even if he seeded, it would be embarrassing. If he did not seed, he would have no face to look at anyone.

    The price was just too high. Even Balor, who had an explosive temper, was so dumbfounded that he resisted his intention of going one more time. His actions were not rash as he had captured one point. The illusory weapon was not as powerful in preventing one from retreating. At least, he could advance and retreat. Thus, he had rushed out.

    This seemed rash, but he did have an escape route. However, he did not seed this time.

    Earlier, the lightning sparrow had failed. Many people thought that they were stronger and might be able to make it. But now, even Blood Demon Balor had not been able to finish half the journey. Who else would dare to go up?

    The Combat Cultivation pupils all around were silent.

    "Brother Balor, you are really a scapegoat for everyone. You are very loyal," said Gorst with a smile. This sentence gave Balor a good impression of him.

    Everyone knew that if they wanted to dash across the lightning array now, they had to master all the patterns. The people in front seemed to have given the rest an advantage. Gorst¡¯s words made Balor feel much happier.

    There was no expression on Balor¡¯s face, but on the inside, he was beaming with joy. He waved his hand generously. "It¡¯s nothing. Someone had to go first!"

    Many people looked at bone goblin Pavaro. Since Blood Demon Balor had failed, if anyone else in the Combat Cultivation Hall was able to seed, it could only be him. However, over the past few days, Pavaro¡¯s body had been extremely gray, which was very different from his white bones back then. No one knew what had happened to him, and no one dared to shout for him toe into contact with the lightning area.

    Pavaro was expressionless. What others wanted to do to him was not important for him. Bone goblins had always been a solitary civilization.

    If the top three experts did not move, the others would not either. The surroundings immediately fell silent as the pupils looked at one another. However, Titan supervisor Tsargesimon was unhappy.

    "This bunch of trash. Does no one else dare to rush through?"

    Everyone kept silent out of fear. From Balor¡¯s earlier lesson, everyone knew that they definitely could not cross this lightning area by force. This artifact was very mighty. No one dared to make a noise as no one was willing to be struck by lightning.

    "Damn, you¡¯re really useless." The Titan supervisor waved hisrge hand. Today¡¯s game was not too interesting. It was just a lightning area that would not kill anyone. Only two people had lost, but everyone was so scared that no one dared to step up. Were these garbage worthy of staying in the Heavenly Gates? It was as if he was really ying house with these spoiled children from rich families.

    "Since there is no one, I will go ording to your index number!" The Titan supervisor was no longer reasonable. In truth, if no one stepped forth, all he had to do was to deduct points. However, this was obviously not the objective of the Titan. His objective was to see arge group of pupils turn into balls of ck ash after being struck by lightning while drinking refreshing herbal tea. It was two kinds of enjoyment from two sharply contrasting things. "Damn, I can¡¯t heal you bunch of..."

    "Let me try." A voice sounded from the hopeless crowd. In this tense situation, many people could heave a sigh of relief, especially those whose index numbers were at the start. They secretly patted their chests. After all, dyingter was better than dying earlier.

    Everyone immediately turned to look at the same time. There was actually someone who dared to volunteer himself. They did not know who wanted to stand out, but when they saw who had spoken clearly, their expressions immediately turned stiff.

    It was that Earthling once again!

    With so many people in the Combat Cultivation Hall, was it possible that no one could do this? No, there were definitely more people who could do so other than the bone goblin and the other two. However, everyone else understood the importance ofying low at the beginning. After all, those who stood out first would be defeated first.

    However, this fellow from a low-leveled civilization did not obediently stay in his corner and act invisible. Instead, he insisted on seizing the spotlight. He really did not know what death was...

    "Boss, don¡¯t be rash!" Meanwhile, Jhonas almost wet himself. He wanted to hook up with this beautiful goblin called Shannali. After all, Boss might have no interest in her, but he was interested in her. However, before he could do so, he saw Boss voluntarily jumping out to dash through the lightning array?! Damn, was his brain cramping?

    One could not me Jhonas for being nervous. In the past, when he watched Lao Wang fight, he would feel that it was addictive. But now, Jhonas did not want to see Lao Wang fight at all.

    He was so impressive in pill refinery. Clearly, he could rely on pill refinery for a living and to survive in this world from now on. If he fought for no reason, what a risk he was taking. Look at the pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall. Who were the ones shouting for others to fight and kill all day? They were from the lower sses! Furthermore, they were asking him to dash through this hungry lightning array!

    What if his impressive brain for pill refinery was stupefied because of this?

    Wang Zhong simply did not care about him. Meanwhile, Shannali seemed extremely interested. She did not know that Lao Wang had been able to produce a pile of Vitality Supplement Pills on his first try, but she had heard about the reputation that Lao Wang had made for himself in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Furthermore, Shannali was very good at reading gazes. She could immediately tell that Lao Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence.

    The corners of Balor¡¯s lips curled up. The Blood Demon race had powerful blood, and their recovery abilities were terrifying. He had personally experienced the lightning and knew the might of those thunderbolts best. If this Earthling wanted to cause trouble, he would watch how this human died!

    Buzzing sounds could be heard all around, which Wang Zhong treated as flies buzzing about. At that moment, he arrived in front of the lightning area and stood still as he looked ahead. His gaze moved continuously, as if he was observing something. He was rtively focused and did not seem to care about the chattering around him.

    Countless people focused their gazes on him but saw that he did not explode with spiritual power like Balor or reveal his true form like that Natural race member. Humans did not have any so-called true form... He simply stood there quietly and continued to observe.

    "You won¡¯t see any flowers no matter how hard you look."

    "Coward, if you want to act, then act till the end! Are your legs jelly now?"

    "Damn, so are you going or not? If you have no guts, then don¡¯t blindly sound out!" There were scoldings all around him. A small number of Pill Refinery and Weapon Refinery pupils were very interested. It was said that the most impressive Combat Cultivation battles did not live up to their reputation. However, even though there were so many Heavenly Gates batches, there had been no one who had been as isted as Wang Zhong.

    Small groups would naturally depend onrge groups. The Heavenly Gates was a ce whererge groupspeted for power.

    Wang Zhong activated his spiritual power and maintained it at a value of around 100,000. At that moment, jeers immediately sounded from the crowd. With this kind of spiritual power, he would be done for after a few lightning attacks. No one knew who gave him the guts to do this!

    Whoosh...

    Wang Zhong moved swiftly into the lightning area, and thunderbolts instantly targeted him. He swayed among the lightning as if he was weightless and was not anxious to rush through. Instead, he focused all his attention on dodging. Even though the thunderbolts were vicious, everyone here was an expert. Having excellent natural endowments certainly did not mean that they were unable to dodge. More importantly... Why was Wang Zhong¡¯s experience not as cruel as the two before him?

    After one minute of lightning, Wang Zhong finally started to rush through. Chains of lightning balls covered the entire area and rumbled towards him. However, this time, everyone felt that something was not right. Their might was much weaker than what they had seen before. What in the world was happening?

    The supervisor also could not help but furrow his eyebrows. Was this little fellow really so clever?

 Chapter 1042 Great New World

    <h4>Chapter 1042 Great New World</h4>

    Even then, this kind of rapid lightning would still deliver a fatal attack ording to the current amount of spiritual power. However, the problem was that this was not Wang Zhong¡¯s only concern. When his body moved rapidly, his center of gravity would not be stable, allowing the power of lightning to spread in all directions and target the vital points of his defense.

    Trying to escape uninjured from this kind of dense attack was simply an unrealistic thought. Wang Zhong would actively endure any attacks as long as they did not affect his movement. However, most importantly, this artifact was used to test others. Thus, it would adjust its power ording to the power of the candidate. There was no doubt that this kind of adjustment was a very big problem. Thus, others thought about how to rush through in one go, and the faster they were, the better it would be. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s thought process surpassed this. He looked at the artifact and the situation.

    Thus, the ws were rtively obvious.

    Wang Zhong broke through barriers the entire way. On the contrary, techniques were no longer important. Even the terrifying unlimited lightning hell did not appear as he had already broken through.

    The defense capabilities of the divine cells were extremely strong, and he controlled half of his own power. The scattered lightning attacks were insignificant when they came into contact with Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Furthermore, Lao Wang¡¯s movements were very powerful, and he continued to disy explosive movements rtive to his weak spiritual power.

    The next moment, the lightning area regained peace. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong was standing on the opposite side of the lightning area, virtually unharmed!

    The entire Violence Field was already quiet. However, at that moment, after the sounds of thunder ceased, it was even quieter.

    At the audit area, Jhonas widened his mouth. He thought that Boss was going to use his "valuable" brain to force his way through the thunderbolt but never thought that he would use this method. How handsome! Too handsome! As expected of Boss! Even Jhonas, a realist profiteer-in-the-making, could not help but feel as if he was in a dream in that moment. This was truly a smart person!

    The audit area was silent, let alone the 900 pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall. The surroundings were dead silent. Countless people stared at the figure who had crossed to the other side of the lightning. Their expressions were strange andplicated.

    "Isn¡¯t that unscrupulous?"

    "This Earthling is too petty and low. What kind of actions are these? Damn, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort!"

    Amidst the noisy sounds of discussion and disdain, a crude voice broke through all these. "Good! Good, good, good!"

    The Titan supervisor said the word "good" several times in a row as he was slightly surprised. Although this Earthling fellow often brought him surprises and some joy, he had nned to break his fighting spirit this time. He also needed to bnce out some things in the Combat Cultivation Hall. If he allowed this little fellow from a low-leveled civilization to seize the spotlight all the time, this might harm the Titan supervisor. However, he never expected that he had underestimated the intelligence of this fellow. He was able to look at the problem beyond the situation and bravely try.

    He had outlook and courage.

    "Little fellow, you¡¯ve surprised me once again." The Titan supervisorughed out loud. "But I like it. Twenty points for you!"

    Twenty points...

    It seemed like ever since the Combat Cultivation Hall started lessons, all the first cings had been taken away by this little fellow. This time, the supervisor had even increased the original reward of 10 points to 20 points. This habit of the Titan supervisor to casually change his rules was... too rampant!

    This time, the antagonism did not just contain mockery and disdain. Instead, it was rich and raw antagonism. There was no doubt that Wang Zhong¡¯s strength had been acknowledged by the supervisor. Furthermore, under these circumstances, if one wanted to be famous and catch the attention of the Titan supervisor, finding an opportunity in the future to get rid of Wang Zhong in front of everyone would be the best. They would gain a wealth of experience!

    Lao Wang rubbed his nose and did not seem to mind. He was already used to such antagonistic gazes.

    It did not matter. He saw nothing. Points were something he had to seize. He did not want to spend his time on some boring things.

    "You can go." The Titan supervisor waved hisrge hand. This was his first time letting someone leave early in the Combat Cultivation Hall. This seemed to be a very random arrangement, but it was enough to show how special this Earthling was to the Titan supervisor. Then, he turned to the others. "Aren¡¯t you happy? Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve found a w? It¡¯s a pity that that¡¯s not the case. After this, I will increase the level of the lightning. You cannot repeat the previous pattern!"

    When he looked at everyone wailing mournfully, the supervisor was especially happy. The first person was a wise person, but anyone who imitated them afterwards was a fool.

    Wang Zhong did not think that this was much, but among the crowd, several pairs of evil eyes turned to look at his back.

    Balor instantly felt as if his face had been beaten up and was now swollen. He looked at Wang Zhong with a critical gaze. This was not the first time and was not simply a problem of face. Every batch of Combat Cultivation Hall pupils could produce many experts with surprising natural endowments, but these experts definitely did not include an Earthling!

    ...

    One hundred 60% Vitality Supplement Pills that were worth 20,000 Silver Star Stones was definitely arge business to the Heavenly Treasures Street. However, to merchants like Jhonas who dealt with the upper sses, it did not seem worth mentioning.

    He thought that it would take some time to deal with this batch of pills but never expected that his messenger would send money over in just three days.

    Before Jhonas¡¯s friend had started to sell the pills, he had simply gathered the 20,000 Silver Star Stones and sent them over. ording to Jhonas, they had appraised the batch of pills, and they were considered extremely high quality among all level-6 pills. Thus, there would be no pressure to sell them for more than 200 Silver Star Stones each. In particr, there were also 20 to 30 Vitality Supplement Pills, but his friend took the price of a level-6 pill and made his calctions.[a] Jhonas could not help out in this aspect as this would bring great profits for his friend.

    Lao Wang did not mind this. There would be a difference in the quality of a pill when it was appraised with the eyes and when it was appraised by a professional. Even an alchemist with rich experience would inevitably make mistakes if they used their eyes to evaluate pills. It was rtively decent if they could estimate the quality of the pills with their naked eyes. Furthermore, they were doing business. How could they allow others to profit more?

    A trickle wouldst a long time. Wang Zhong wanted to make this a stable market.

    However, the speed at which he cultivated the Devouring Heaven Technique increased as the days passed. This was because he consumed the Vitality Supplement Pill he had on hand daily. The over one hundred pills he had left over seemed to be a lot, but in reality, they would notst for long.

    He simply gave Nini 10,000 Silver Star Stones to buy a batch of medicinal ingredients for the Vitality Supplement Pill from Old Cow at the Heavenly Treasures Street. Now, Lao Wang was getting more and more enthusiastic about pill refinery. His cultivation was quick; he made many realizations, could increase his experience in pill refinery, and could gain Vitality Supplement Pills. He could kill many birds with one stone, making him unable to stop. Of course, there was another vulgar reason that he had to pay attention to: money.

    It was not too obvious now when he refined level-9 pills, but when he started to refine high-leveled pills, the 10,000 to 20,000 Silver Star Stones he had in his pocket would definitely not be enough. Pills and money were both difficult problems that Lao Wang would not be able to free himself from for now. Luckily, he had the fragment world. Selling high-quality medicinal ingredients would actually get him more than selling pills, but pill refinery was a process of cultivation. Furthermore, if he constantly had high-quality medicinal ingredients to sell, it would be too attention-grabbing. It was nothing like publicizing himself as a genius alchemist who sold some pills. This was a more logical action.

    ......

    In the distant Earth.

    Like natural disasters, daily changes gradually became "daily life" for everyone. People no longer cried out in rm because of peculiar changes. Instead, they desperately chased after those changes.

    This was very simr to during the major disasters that the old world had faced. Those who could not adjust would be eliminated.

    The young people who were better able to adjust to the changes would gradually step up. They would forcefully charge at the old systems as the new world had no ce for conservatives to survive. Everyone advanced bravely, which was better than sailing against the current. Once they stopped moving forward, no matter what they had already experienced, done, or possessed, they would only be pulled behind. Once they lost their job, position, and everything else, they would only be a product that would be packaged into cargo and brought away. The only contribution they could make to human society was a rich diversity that could maintain the bloodline of their species.

    No one would wait for one to slowly catch up. Humans could not wait, and past information would be sealed up, only to be reced by thetest shared information.

    Tianjing had be the hottest administrative district in the Federation. New things and new technologies were tested out in Tianjing first. Once Tianjing felt that these new objects were feasible, they would be imitated by other areas and cities.

    The heart of Tianjing was a massive Star Pce.

    The center of the Star Pce was made out of thousands of massive rooms that operated transmission gates. Through these transmission gates, the Star Pce was connected to various ces in the Fifth Dimension: the Holy Land, the dimensional colonies, the dimensional resource mines... At the same time, it also connected to the Tutankhamun Empire in Africa, the Pampas and Amazon empires in South America, as well as the New World Empire in North America ¡ª¡ª after the Kaiser Empire fell from power, Ma Dong allowed the New World to take over North America without any mercy. The name of the Empire¡¯s Emperor was Wang Zhong, even though this was of no meaning to Lao Wang.

    Of course, there was also the destruction of the old world. The old powers wanted to revive their generous lives that they once had but never truly treasured. Only when authority figures lost their power would they know that their so-called noble blood was no more than an illusion that power had brought about. Without the Kaiser Empire, there was no difference between them and the ordinary heroes and soldiers.

    Some people moved in the dark like mice in the sewers. They indulged in loud and empty talk and once ced their hope in the armies that had been taken by Solomon to the Fifth Dimension. However, they fell into despair very quickly. Those soldiers would nevere back. They had been called up by the Holy Land before beingpletely scattered, bing immigrants in many colonies in the Fifth Dimension. The remaining people on Earth were also sent to the Fifth Dimension by the New World Empire. To them, this was a new beginning, a new beginning that was much more attractive than being cannon fodder. Perhaps there were still people who were blindly devoted, but in a new environment, they could only submit themselves to the new challenges. Furthermore, with the promotion of new techniques, new armies were established. Thus, the functions that they could serve became more insignificant as the days passed.

    Furthermore, by the time the Star Pce in the New World Empire finished construction, those aristocrats had already be history. They had been abandoned by the human world, which was developing at a high speed. Their loud and empty talk turned intoints that they could only rattle on about after drinks.

    The Star Pce connected to the Star Pces in Asia, Europe, Africa, and North America. Through this, one could reach any country that one wanted to within a day and then could reach the main cities of each Empire via armored train. The scale of the armored trains was also expanding. Ma Dong spent a lot of effort on this aspect. His goal was to reestablish connections throughout the Earth.

    To the citizens of the New World, as long as they could endure it, they could apply to enter the Fifth Dimension for a legendary trip. Ordinary people could also dream of this and look forward to it.

    The rapid cirction of people, as well as the catalysis from the Star Alliance, hastened the blending of human cultures. A rapidly developing civilization made the New World even stabler.

    All sorts of people came and left hurriedly. There was no day or night in the Star Pce, only work that would never stop.

    This was the case for the rooms that housed the transmission gates. There would always be peopleing or leaving every moment. Among them, there were civilians who carried luggage, as well as soldiers who carried weapons. They queued up and went in and out of the same transmission gate.

    In the Star Pce, the tallest building was a tall, pitch-ck tower. This was also the hub of the Star Pce.

    Hymin was examining a list of products to be sent to the Star Alliance. When she looked at the various resources and materials listed, she let out a long sigh. She silently cursed all those extremely greedy merchants from the Star Alliance. They imported these materials from humans but were not willing to tell humans what exactly these ingredients were and what they would be used for in the Star Alliance.

    Hymin signed the permit on the list that allowed these goods to go through. Suddenly, a red ray of light shone from the window. Hymin was slightly dumbfounded. She got up and walked to the window. This was the 50th storey of the ck tower. Through the ss window, she could see the entire transmission area below.

    A group of soldiers dressed in red clothes was exchanging blows with the guards. They were equipped with excellent and uniform rune weapons. It was very obvious that they had entered this ce from the runic array. Hymin quickly confirmed that their previous position was the Amazon Empire. After they entered this ce, they should have immediately upied this area.

    As they fought, another group of soldiers came who were equipped with sting equipment.

    Their goal was to destroy the Star Pce. This kind of terrorist was nothing new.

    Reynolds, who was in charge of the guards in the Star Pce, also appeared. He flew into a rage and started shouting. Then, an army rapidly took over the area. Very quickly, the soldiers were killed or severely injured. The rune equipment on their bodies could not resist attacks from the New Army weapons.

    Crash...

    However, just before they could control the situation, a ray of white light suddenly exploded from the soldiers. They had detonated their explosive equipment and were instantly turned into ashes from the intense energy. Meanwhile, massive res shot out in all directions...

    Before it could spread, a jasper light pattern suddenly descended from the top of the ck tower, sweeping across the energy rays from the explosions. In an instant, time and space trembled. Time slowed down in the ces where the light pattern swept past. The panic of those who were watching from afar turned into wonder as they clearly saw the exploding beams that had been stopped. Then, the light pattern swept past once again. The area that was blown up immediately fluctuated violently, and light was drawn back. Time was rapidly traveling backwards in this small area!

    In an instant, everything returned to normal. The soldiers who were supposed to die from the explosion stared nkly as they stood at where they were supposed to die. However, there were a few more ropes around their bodies.

    Hymin smiled and returned to her table. Then, she started to sort out the documents that had piled up like a mountain. She thought about how another great figure ¡ª¡ª or perhaps a great family ¡ª¡ª was out of luck. These soldiers who faced death unflinchingly would not be able to guard their secrets. They would not face interrogation on Earth. One¡¯s foresight decided one¡¯s fate. These people simply did not understand that times were different. This was no longer a problem of the Holy Land. Instead, this involved the alliance in the Fifth Dimension. Wanting to cause trouble and upy territory before stating their conditions was really amusing.

    Suicide? As long as they were in the Star Pce, no one would be able tomit suicide.

    The rules here were independent, and turning back time was simply the most basic application of the ck tower. As for the Truth Speaking Technique and Prating Insight Technique used during interrogation, they could not be considered basic.

    The Star Pce was not a form of technology that the human civilization had developed. Instead, they had received support from the Star Alliance. This ck tower was a basic building that the Star Alliance would provide to all level-4 civilizations.

    On the 21st storey of the tower, in front of the window, four handsome young men looked at the "farce" that was happening below with different expressions.

    "They did not even rify who their opponent was. In this rapidly progressing age, foolish thoughts of old times will kill people." Angus Seer shook his head. He was Divian¡¯s little brother. After Divian left the Earth, he became the hope of the Seer Family. Now, he had be the head and spokesperson of the Seer Family. He controlled the power of the family.

    "If people from the Amazon Empire had participated in this, things will be fun. The ambition of those barbarians cannot be put away. It¡¯s time for them to sheathe their ws." The one who spoke was Tygerlu Be Dean. He was only 26 years old and was the oldest among the four people. He had a restless face, as if the words "I am confident" were written on it. However, strangely, this kind of swagger did not make people hate him. Instead, he emitted a unique aura that others admired.

    The other two people were from the Musk and the Torreya families respectively. They both had keen differences in their qualities. Furthermore, like Angus, they took on the position of head in their families. In fact, they controlled the future direction that their respective families would advance in.

    Having young leaders was the way that the various great families dealt with the sudden changes in the Earth. Aspared to the conservatives who were used to protecting the old ways, and although the young made mistakes easily, in this rapidly changing era, making mistakes was allowed. The only thing that was not allowed was staying where they were without moving forward because they were afraid to make mistakes.

    They had no choice either. After the Zhao Family and the Gui Family copsed, the former 10 Great Families fell into pieces. Furthermore, after the incident involving the Star Alliance, the conservatives from the Seer Family, the Be Dean Family, the Torreya Family, and the Musk Family experienced various things. As a result, their decline became especially severe. After losing too many things, they finally changed their strategy. The young who were willing to be the head of the family took charge. Indeed, this stopped their terrifying decline. However, if they wanted to recover, there would be many difficulties.

    Aspared to them, the Mo Family, the Stuart n, the Potter n, and the Vasilyevich Family still maintained their position as top powers in the Earth, regardless of whether it was in terms of strength or influence.

    They formed the new top five powers on Earth along with the New World.

    In particr, the New World was the key to connecting the various great powers, like the central pole of a top.

    [a]unclear

 Chapter 1043 Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1043 Conspiracy</h4>

    The four young family heads discussed the various changes that could ur in the future. While they spoke, they explored and shed ideas. They were thinking about whether they should establish another alliance based on this incident. ¡ª¡ª If what they hade here to ask for was not allowed and they were not given help, what had just happened might be another gap that they could go through.

    At that moment, a sweet and beautiful woman walked over. She bowed slightly to the four of them. "Lords, sorry to keep you waiting. My Lord is waiting for you."

    "No, we didn¡¯t make an appointment. We are already extremely grateful to have been given an opportunity."

    Their expressions instantly changed, and there was no arrogance on their faces. Instead, they emitted a modest and amiable charm.

    "Thank you for your understanding. Then, please note that Lord Gong Yi only has 20 minutes to rest. Thus, please make the best use of your time."

    The four of them nodded their heads and could not help but hasten their steps. They did not feel like they were being looked down upon. The past could not bepared to the present as they were no longer part of the 10 Great Families. The politeness that others showed them was simply because they were like scrawny camels, shadows of their former glory.

    However, they were not dead. Now, they would seize the chance to prove this.

    The staff along the corridor were extremely busy, as if they were not affected by the attack outside at all. Very quickly, they saw Gong Yi in a meeting room.

    Gong Yi looked at their young faces. These four great families were truly doing their all. If possible, he did not wish these families to have another chance. They were the rulers of the old world. If they were given a chance, they could obtain authority much faster than other people.

    What the human civilization needed least was mutual checks and exhaustion in politics. Equilibrium had to be considered, but unity was more important. He believed that changes could no longer be stopped, and turning back the clock was even more impossible.

    "I have seen your proposal about pioneering a cooperation in New Oceania. Your considerations are extremelyprehensive."

    Excitement appeared in the eyes of the four young family heads. There was no doubt that going straight to the point was a good start.

    There were five great continents on Earth, but after the great natural cmities, the entire Oceania was torn into pieces and turned into a sea of fog. However, just a year[a] ago, a violent earthquake urred in Oceania. The sea of fog disappeared, and a new continent emerged from the sea.

    A new continent meant new opportunities. To the four great families, this was definitely a chance that they could not miss.

    "Please believe us. The New World will definitely benefit. The unknown represents a greater future."

    These four people were obviously not spoiled children from rich families from their expressions and their speech. They had even understood Gong Yi¡¯s personality very well.

    Gong Yi liked risks and stimulus.

    Gong Yiughed. "I agree. However, there is a use that I want to change. The New World will take 60% of the earnings, and the rest will be split among you."

    The four of them looked at one another helplessly. They had invested manpower, money, and strength to take this risk, but the New World only wanted 60%?

    When he saw how they were stunned, he knocked on the table lightly. "70%."

    "We agree!" Angus Seer immediately replied. At this moment, they had truly rified their position.

    "Very good, I hope that you seed!" Gong Yi smiled very happily. Young people were usually very naive.

    ......

    In the Holy Land, the Fifth Dimension...

    On a Trust aircraft carrier, Qian Duoduo excitedly looked around. This was his first time sitting on a Trust aircraft carrier, which had been a peak weapon of the human race. However, only after a short time, it was already close to being eliminated. The first batch of 10 strategic aircraft had been produced by Gold Refinery City and was about to be delivered to the Holy Land to be used.

    Qian Duoduo thought about it. If this aircraft was eliminated, would he be able to buy this massive carrier as his own private dimensional imperial pce?

    Qian Duoduo felt that he was indulging in wild fantasies, but he seriously considered this for one second... This was not an impossible thing!

    With the influence of the Tianjing System and the New World Empire, his business grew bigger and bigger. Even if he did not want to monopolize the industry, gradually, no one dared to forciblypete with him. Qian Duoduo liked working with people and was usually able to find a win-win solution. As a result, his business channels became broader as the years passed. When he was fatigued and finally remembered to rest, his personal wealth had reached an astronomical number with so many zeros that his eyes went blurry trying to count them.

    To be honest, back when he helped Ma Dong, it was simply because he was full of youthful vigor. He had never expected that this timely friendship allowed him to seed, let alone imagine that the background of the New World was so deep. They had actually been able to win the support of the Patriarch Society. This was a level that they would not be able to achieve just with Wang Zhong.

    Of course, this deep level of information was something that only the core circle would know. From what he knew, the Patriarch Society would not care about everyday affairs and were mainly in charge of the core members of the New World. However, the one who was able to change all this was a woman in the outskirts of Tianjing.

    Very quickly, Gold Refinery City appeared in front of them. Through the ss windows of the carrier, one could see the low buildings that spread out below.

    There were no tall andrge buildings. All of them were standard two-storey gold refinery factories with white walls and a grey ceiling.

    This was the new area of Gold Refinery City. As they learned from the Star Alliance, the developments in gold refinery had been the most outstanding. Thus, they had this massive new area.

    When he got off from the carrier, Qian Duoduo¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw Scoffer Potter!

    That rune science master! It was said that he had discovered how runes, that new technology from the Star Alliance, integrated with each other!

    It was thanks to those c orders. Scoffer, who had received amission from Ma Dong, never expected the "star c" that had been developed for use in the divine territories had be a way for humans to break through the trade barrier.

    Qian Duoduo¡¯s objective was another batch of c. His biggest business now was delivery for Ma Dong. Qian Duoduo delivered goods quickly, and they would definitely arrive at their destination. He thought about whether he could actually achieve his dream.

    He looked at everything around him and recalled the night that he had shoved that note to Ma Dong. Qian Duoduo was sentimental and proud!

    ......

    The night market at the Heavenly Gates was called the Sleepless District. Unlike the orthodox and strict atmosphere in the other areas of the Heavenly Gates, there was feasting and revelry all the time. It was bright with many colors.

    The Heavenly Gates had nock of entertainment. This was the peak entertainment district and money-squandering den that was extremely famous across the entire divine territory. One could find various kinds of women here and enjoy any delicacies one could imagine. Everyone idled away their time in pleasure. If they had the money, as long as they could imagine it, they would be able to do it. Many pupils from high-leveled civilizations liked to gather here.

    In a private room within an extremely expensive-looking bar, Balor and Gorst were drinking their sorrows away.

    The incident that had urred at yesterday¡¯s Combat Cultivation Hall lesson made the two of them extremely unhappy.

    Gorst was better off. After all, the Ghost race was afraid of lightning due to natural restrictions, and no one wouldugh at him. Although the supervisor had adjusted the power of the artifact, Wang Zhong¡¯s train of thought was right. The lesson this time was to tell everyone that acting recklessly was the most foolish thing to do. They had to use their brains when they encountered anything. They should control their spiritual influence instead of bursting with it.

    However, this entire thing made Balor seem extremely foolish.

    That Earthling had pped them in the face time and again, especially Balor. In the past, he had beaten up people from his own race, but now, he was the one who had been beaten up. Many rumors and nders that questioned the Blood Demon race started to appear in the Combat Cultivation Hall. In particr, there were evenments among their own race that were harmful to themselves. Balor felt that if he did not make a counterattack, he would no longer have the face to remain in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    As a member of a high-leveled civilization, Balor had brought along his glory here. In particr, he was in a ce like the Combat Cultivation Hall, which was not a ce where elites from high-leveled civilizations gathered like the Pill Refinery Hall. There were only a bunch of people from low-leveled civilizations. If he was still oppressed here, he would be putting the Blood Demon race to shame.

    Today, he had invited Gorst over because Gorst had shown kindness to him. If one wanted to establish oneself in the Heavenly Gates, one had to make allies. Furthermore, the Ghost race was most adept at ying dirty. Thus, he also wanted him to help think of ideas.

    "There are many ways to get rid of him." Gorst spread out both arms and put them around a female ve from the Seductress race and a celestialoid female ve. The powerful negative energy from his body was extremely cold, but the two female ves were able to easily endure it. Obviously, those who could be female ves here were not only pretty but also had a certain level of strength. "It just depends on what extent you want to do it to and where you want to do it."

    "Of course I want him dead!" When Wang Zhong was mentioned, Balor gnashed his teeth but did not evade the female ves in the room. They were able to open this kind of ce in the Heavenly Gates because their ves were not allowed to listen in on their customers. If they heard something they were not supposed to hear, they would forget it. This most basic quality was definitely assured. Furthermore, they were frequent customers here. "But you know that the supervisor now favors him greatly. I think that it will be very difficult to have a chance to do so during lessons. The best way would be to do it outside lessons."

    Gorstughed cheerily. "Old Ba, I heard that you got your messenger a very impressive saddle recently?"

    Balor¡¯s messenger was a hellfire warhorse. The Blood Demon race was famous for being big spenders. He often changed the saddle on his messenger, which was a luxury item that cost over 500 Gold Star Stones.

    When Balor heard Gorst¡¯s suggestion, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly. "Are you thinking...? But I¡¯m afraid that that will be very difficult. Don¡¯t forget that he is from the Law Enforcement Association."

    "Naturally, we will have to make some arrangements. You will do this... and..." Gorst cheerily got closer to him and spoke in a low tone. Balor¡¯s furrowed eyebrows slowly rxed. In the end, Gorst said, "Brother Ba, don¡¯t be fooled by the Law Enforcement Association. What can the Law Enforcement Association do? The Heavenly Gates is a ce that is particr about proof, let alone the Law Enforcement Association. As long as you follow what I say, there will be human testimony and material evidence in the end. Even though they know that there is something dubious about this or even know that he is being treated wrongfully, there is no way for the Law Enforcement Association to reverse the verdict for him! Although the Machinery race is deadpan, heh heh, they do have their virtues."

    "Okay! I will rely on what you have said!" Balor¡¯s n was not very tight, but Gorst would be directly involved. The Ghost race was definitely the best when it came to scheming. "However, it would be best if we let some time pass. Once the influence of this situation dies out, others will simply say that we are fixing him.[b]"

    An evil glint shed past his eyes. "I want to see what else he can do this time!"

    ...

    Just after waiting for one or two days, the batch of ingredients from Heavenly Treasures Street arrived very quickly. They were simply ingredients for a level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill and were not any rare items. The list of ingredients was simply long andplicated.

    Later on, Lao Wang went to the Pill Refinery District several times. However, he did not refine pills for five consecutive days likest time, mainly because he still had to attend Combat Cultivation Hall lessons. He made use of every bit of time to refine pills, and the results were not bad. Although this method of refining pills only every now and then would inevitably cause newbie Lao Wang¡¯s techniques to be rusty, his natural endowments were truly powerful. The prescription and the medicinal ingredients were all of peak quality, and he also had the assistance of Nini. His sess rate did not fall. On the contrary, it increased slightly.

    With 10,000 Silver Star Stones¡¯ worth of ingredients, he turned on the furnace every now and then. There were times when he refined pills for one or two days. After almost a month of doing so, as well as asking for leave from the Titan supervisor several times, he finally turned these ingredients for the level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill into pills. This time, he had refined over 40 batches of pills and produced over 700 pills. There were almost no 40% or 50% pills, and they were all at 60% or above. In fact, there were also two batches of 90% pills.

    Although he did not refine any perfect pills, Wang Zhong was already rtively satisfied. He had refined the two batches of 90% pills on the veryst day. Furthermore, on that day, out of the six batches of pills he had refined, there were two batches of 90% pills, three batches of 80% pills, and only one batch of 70% pills.

    When it came to forming pills, if one wanted to achieve 80% pills, they could not make any mistakes at all. If they wanted to achieve pills of better quality, not only could they not make mistakes, they had to disy theirprehension of pill studies, have perfect guidance, and have favorable conditions, among other factors, before they could do so. This was beyond the control of the alchemist. It was something that could not be pursued or defined.

    He had produced six batches of pills, including three batches of 80% pills and two batches of 90% pills. It could be said that even if a great alchemist were to refine such pills, their sess rate would not surpass this. After all, this was simply a kind of low-leveled beginner pill. Even if these great alchemists had the best techniques, they could not disy them here. Furthermore, Wang Zhong had a feeling that the cultivation results when he refined the level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill far surpassed the results in the beginning. Other than the 200 level-7 pills that he had asked Jhonas to sell, he had kept the rest with him. They should be enough for him to increase his dosage. Lao Wang felt that he could start trying to refine other kinds of pills.

    Of course, the best sequence would be to find a few prescriptions for level-8 pills. Money was not a big problem as he had thousands of Silver Star Stones in his pocket, as well as hundreds of Vitality Supplement Pills, making him feel somewhat rich. Most importantly, arge majority of the prescriptions that circted on the market were for level-9 pills. What about level-8 pills and above? They were controlled by a few pill Factions and would definitely not be sold outside. Lao Wang did not have any connections and could only ask Jhonas to check around. If there was still no way, he would think of another method.

    As he intermittently practiced pill refinery, Wang Zhong¡¯s life was rather regr.

    He would refine pills, attend Combat Cultivation Hall lessons, and go for Law Enforcement Association sessions. This was a standard timetable.

    Ever since Lao Wang pioneered thew enforcement game, the activities of the Law Enforcement Association became more and more interesting. A simplew enforcement game had been adapted into many patterns by their members. Simply said, they were addicted and werepletely drawn in by Lao Wang. Furthermore, there were more and more patterns to the game.

    For example, at the strong request of Rowling J, regardless of whether it was the civilians or the three divine positions in the game, they were forcibly divided by gender. This was because the way males and females thought were intrinsically different. Thus, the addition of gender could give the game a more realistic experience, as well as moreplicated changes in psychological activity...

    Rowling J was a rtively interesting Machine and was also rather special. The Machinery race did not have any genders, but strangely, Rowling J insisted that she should be a female and insisted that her standard Machinery race name be changed to a feminine name. In her daily learning and living, she also spared no effort in imitating the habits and ways of thinking from several females from different races. In her words, if the Machinery race wanted to change the stiff impression that all the other races in the divine territory had of them, and if they wanted to make nimble and "human"w enforcement a reality, they could not rely on generalw enforcement strategies to change this. Instead, they should integrate with the races in the divine territory with fine details. Understanding how females thought was one of these ways.

    However, it was a pity that in the Law Enforcement Association, there were very few members of the Machinery race and the insect race that agreed with her. Even among the Machinery race, she was considered an abnormal alien, let alone to the other races. The natural obstacles and alert hostility from other races caused Rowling J¡¯s research to pause indefinitely. She could only rely on case observation to carry out rough analyses. However, if she relied only on this, how would she be able to fathom a woman¡¯splex thoughts?

    Luckily, Lao Wang¡¯s arrival gave Rowling J a new beginning. She rather approved of what Lao Wang had casually said to her when they first met: "A woman¡¯s heart is hard to understand."

    "A woman¡¯s heart is hard to understand. Wang Zhong, you are absolutely right." Now, whenever Rowling J saw Lao Wang, she would sigh with emotion. She never forgot to disy her approval of Wang Zhong. "One needs deep knowledge before saying something philosophical like this! That¡¯s right, I heard about something interesting yesterday too. Help me to do some analysis. I¡¯m talking about two women in the same dorm, so-called besties. They..."

    While Wang Zhong helped Rowling J to analyze these cases, he was also sentimental. The Machinery race actually had their own personalities. Concealed under their appearances and coldness that seemedpletely the same were independent thoughts and souls. After having deep interactions with them, one would realize that no two of them were the same. The outside world had simply been mistaken due to thew enforcement powers and appearances of the Machinery race, as well as the rumor that all members of the Machinery race shared the Machine Heart. They were not machinery. They were an extremely advanced and intelligent race.

    As a civilization which was always analyzing and even learning about various details of other races, continuously learning from their strengths to make up for their own weaknesses, and pursuing a breakthrough, they had already reached the true bottleneck and peak for a civilization.

    After spending a long time in the Law Enforcement Association, not only did he learn that the Machinery race had such interesting individuals, Lao Wang also started to realize that the insect race, which seemed even stricter and more deadpan than the Machinery race, were rtively interesting in reality.

    Like the Machinery race, in the eyes of the other civilizations in the Land, the insect race was deadpan and stiff as their mostmon catchphrase was, "ording to the insectw, so and so..."

    [a]correct?

    [b]?

 Chapter 1044 Launch

    <h4>Chapter 1044 Launch</h4>

    The insect race was a rtively ancient race. Furthermore, the insectw was a system of rules that had been established by the queen of the insect race for the entire race and could not be vited. They formed the standard that restrained the actions of the insect race. The rules and the details included were considered as the supreme sacred writing by the entire insect race and were much more thorough than the Star Alliancews, which had been developed and adapted for countless years. Most of the bases for their actions were ording to the insectw. This would inevitably give others the impression that they were emotionless conformists who followed theirw exactly, even more than the Machinery race. Thus, people felt that the insect race were walking corpses.

    However, in reality, the insect race had much richer emotions and cognition than arge majority of races. This was especially the case for these Brain Insects, whose brains were extremely developed.

    Just like how Lao Wang had previously used his personal experience to help Rowling J recognize the thoughts of women, he raised the examples of Small Eyes and Asher when he was in the Wanderlust Team. When he talked about how Asher had betrayed them, Small Eyes had pledged to get rid of him. Rowling J felt extremely sad for Small Eyes¡¯ encounter and thought that the rest of her days would be a tragedy. In the end, Wanwan Min happened to walk past. It only heard a small part but simply made a conclusion, "This woman is only saying something harsh. If she sees that man again, as long as that man shows some goodwill, she will immediately put down her self-respect..."

    When Rowling J looked at Wanwan Min shaking its worm-like head in disdain, she was full of dissatisfaction. She felt that Wanwan Min did not understand women at all and came here to blindly cause trouble. However, Lao Wang widened his mouth.

    In reality, after the Holy Battle ended, Small Eyes relied on Lao Wang¡¯s connections and specially went back to the Earth to look for Asher. In the end, after a fight, they vanished without a trace. Small Eyes did not even return to the Holy Land. After a very long time, she sent a message to Wang Zhong through Skylink stating that she was well. She even had a child. Including Asher, their three-people family picture seemed very joyous and harmonious... The results of Wanwan Min¡¯s analysis seemed to be decent. How should he put it? Whether one was right or wrong was probably something that many outsiders cared about, but to the ones involved, it was not even worth mentioning.

    Of course, Lao Wang could not possibly argue about this with Asher.

    "Did you guess that?" Lao Wang was surprised. The insect race... should not have been able to understand this.

    However, Wanwan Min rolled its eyes at Wang Zhong. "What isplicated to you are linear thoughts to us. We haveplex matrix thoughts!"

    ...Lao Wang was speechless.

    With Lao Wang¡¯s spurring and introduction,ughter could often be heard from the Law Enforcement Association. Thisughter was slightly frightening as the way the insect race and the Machinery race disyed ughter" was rather strange, resulting in some conflict. However, there was no doubt that the Law Enforcement Association was much more energetic than before. Like the level principle[a], Wang Zhong¡¯s addition released their nature. This was something that the Law Enforcement Association did not expect to happen when they first invited Wang Zhong.

    There were no Combat Cultivation sses today, while Jhonas was unable to find any level-8 pill prescriptions even after looking for a long time. It was probably hopeless. Lao Wang¡¯s n had been to go to the Pill Refinery District with Jhonas and look around. He wanted to see whether he could buy a prescription from an alchemist by a stroke of luck. However, before he even went out, someone knocked on their door.

    Jhonas opened the door and took a look. There was a rtively tall hellfire warhorse standing outside. Its entire body burned with constant ck mes, and it had a saddle that dazzled gold. One look and he could tell that the saddle was not an ordinary item. It was rtively haughty and snorted at Jhonas who had opened the door. It threw a letter at Jhonas with a hateful gaze. It was a messenger.

    "Damn, whose messenger is this? Why is it so shy?" Jhonas¡¯s eyes were as round as saucers and drooped slightly. When he saw the elemental spirit messenger Nini that apanied Lao Wang previously, it was enough to make him feel inferior. However, that was his Boss who could do anything. In the end, this messenger who randomly appeared was also very shy. Looking at its form, tsk tsk tsk, this beetle was simply too lowly.

    It took him great difficulty before he could endure the impulse to touch it. Jhonas resentfully took the letter and scanned through it. "Blood Demon Balor? Boss, this is yours!"

    Blood Demon Balor?

    When Lao Wang heard this name, he felt that nothing good woulde out from this. From the previous incident involving the lightning area, Wang Zhong felt that Balor¡¯s tolerance towards him had reached its limit. However, that fellow had been unusually low-key during recent Combat Cultivation lessons. The storm that was brewing in this peace would definitely be a violent one.

    When he opened up the envelope to take a look, there was a bronze invitation letter.

    "Mr. Wang Zhong is invited to attend the Blood Night Carnival of the Blood Demon race tomorrow night. Balor."

    The Blood Night Carnival was a traditional festival of the Blood Demon race. It was extremely grand and insane. The Blood Demon race was extremely well-known in the Heavenly Gates for being extravagant. It was said that one could have countless kinds of good wine and delicious food, and one could make unlimited demands from beautiful women, making everyone else admire them immensely. However, the attendees of this festival were usually Blood Demons. Only several noble friends who were highly thought of by the Blood Demon race could possibly receive their invitation. Even to level-7 or level-8 civilizations, this was a great honor in terms of their reputation as it represented the most respectful acknowledgment from the Blood Demon race. However, no one expected that Lao Wang would be invited.

    Wang Zhong furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Meanwhile, Jhonas simply started to drool. "Boss, what a good thing! As the invitee, you can bring apanion. Bring me, bring me!"

    "Go away."

    "It can¡¯t be, Boss. Are you going to eat alone?" Jhonas shrieked.

    "I¡¯m not going either. There¡¯s no such thing as a feast. There is no friendship between us either." However, Lao Wang did not want to directly reject either. "I¡¯m afraid that he is racking his brains to n how to torture me during the carnival."

    "How could it be? This kind of thing is very clear. That fellow definitely saw that Boss was extremely awe-inspiring in the Combat Cultivation Hall and wants to make friends with you," said Jhonas with certainty. This was obviously because the Blood Night Carnival had a powerful attraction force on him. "He was won over by you!"

    Lao Wang shook his head and casually threw the letter aside. This was utter nonsense. He had no energy to waste time on this child¡¯s game.

    When he saw the obliviousness on Lao Wang¡¯s face as he casually tossed the invitation into the dustbin, Jhonas simply exploded with rage. What a good opportunity! It was said that the beautiful girls at the Blood Night Carnival were rtively fervent and unrestrained... Boss was really too careful!

    While they were walking to the Pill Refinery District, Jhonas continued to advise him. However, it was a pity that there was little effect. Lao Wang was not someone who would change his thoughts just because of a few sentences. Jhonas¡¯s original good mood turned into a mess just because of this. He felt extremely sorry for Boss.

    Damn. He would not think about things that would not happen. Instead, he should focus on his main business today, to try his luck with Boss and buy prescriptions.

    However, Jhonas was dejected and could not be enthusiastic.

    They were going to buy prescriptions. Even though there were many prescriptions for level-9 pills circting in the market, they were only level-9 pills.

    In pill studies, level-9 pills were considered beginner-level and a threshold. Arge majority of people who studied pill refinery would be stuck at level-9 pills forever. Level-9 pills seemed very simple to geniuses, but to a majority of people, it was a canal that could not be crossed.

    In reality, prescriptions for level-9 pills were not spread to beginners either. After all, pill refinery was considered a core skill in the divine territory. Regardless of the pill level, buying and selling prescriptions did not exist.

    However, many people learned and refined pills. Those level-9 alchemists who had been abandoned byrge Factions wandered to various ces in the Land and settled down. They passed down their prescription over generations. Naturally, prescriptions for level-9 pills were spread. This was something that even therge Factions could not stop. As a result, level-9 prescriptions became cheaper and cheaper, even giving people the misconception that prescriptions could be bought and sold.

    But what about level-8 pills? Anyone who could learn how to refine level-8 pills from each Faction had proven that they had rtively decent pill refinery talents. No Faction could abandon this kind of talent. They would be born in the Faction and die in the Faction. Naturally, this stopped the possibility of prescriptions being spread.

    Even though this kind of situation was not absolute, aspared to the level-9 prescriptions that circted outside, level-8 pills could not be spread. It was no wonder that the people Jhonas had asked could not obtain level-8 prescriptions for him. Regardless of how much wealth Wang Zhong had, these prescriptions were highly regarded by the various great powers in the divine territory. Using money to weigh the value of these prescriptions was too vulgar.

    Today, they hade here to try out their luck. Lao Wang was even prepared to spend arge amount of money. However, it was not convenient for him to simply open his mouth and ask about this. It was no different from simply asking what color their female friend¡¯s underwear was. He could only find ways to get close to people and beat around the bush.

    The Illusion race, which Jhonas was a part of, had a wide circle of friends. He also knew many people from the Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce. On the other hand, since Lao Wang frequently came to refine pills recently, he was familiar with some celestialoid races. Both of them had their own social circles, and they split up to ask around.

    After asking around for a long time, they did not seem to reap any results. When others heard that Lao Wang was asking about prescriptions, even though they were smiling widely a second ago, they would suddenly turn aloof. This matter was a taboo. No matter how obscure one was, as long as prescriptions were involved, others would definitely be extremely wary.

    Lao Wang did not know what to do. It was a pity that the Machinery race and the insect race did not refine pills. If not, this matter would not have been this troublesome. Since he was unable to find a prescription for a level-8 pill, his only way was to follow the teachings of the Pill Refinery Hall and start refining the level-7 pill that Elder Yimo had taught about. However, alchemists were very afraid of jumping levels when refining pills as the difficulty would multiply. Having an extremely low sess rate was a small matter, but they were afraid that the high difficulty and high failure rate would affect one¡¯s confidence towards pill refinery. When that moment came, if they wanted to salvage the situation, they would just be creating trouble for themselves.

    Just as they were asking around, they suddenly heard a mor at the side.

    The Pill Refinery District was a very small ce. Lao Wang looked up and saw arge group of people pushing the flustered Jhonas as they fiercely walked towards him.

    "You all are framing me!" Jhonas was panicky and angry. He wanted to struggle, but a Blood Demon kept his hands behind his back, preventing him from struggling.

    That Blood Demon was Balor. Beside him was Ghost Gorst, as well as arge group of familiar faces from the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    Lao Wang narrowed his eyes. When he received Balor¡¯s letter, he already knew that it was not any good news. However, he thought that nothing would happen if he did not go to the Blood Night Carnival. He did not expect trouble toe knocking on his door this quickly.

    "Wang Zhong!" Balor was extremely fierce. His face was full of contempt and anger. He led his group and walked in front of Wang Zhong. Then, he violently hurled Jhonas to the ground, causing a clear crash. "Hurry up and take away this trash[b]! Since we are fellow disciples, I will not haggle with you this time!"

    [a]? I¡¯ve never heard of this principle and google was no help

    [b]correct?

 Chapter 1045 Targe

    <h4>Chapter 1045 Targe</h4>

    Very quickly, they were surrounded by people who wanted to watch themotion. This was an abominable situation that would only ur among the lower-leveled civilizations. This had never happened in the history of the Heavenly Gates!

    In the Heavenly Gates, not only was this a humiliation, it was also a serious offense. If Wang Zhong could not exin himself, he would really be done for.[a] His Heavenly Gates qualifications might be canceled, and in severe cases, he would be condemned and punished. This depended on the value of the items he had stolen.

    Back then, Wang Zhong had used his identity as a member of a level-4 civilization to join the Heavenly Gates. This fact alone made many unhappy. On top of that, his recent performance had been very irritating. To be honest, there were many groups of people who wanted to cause trouble for him and make him into a joke. Taller trees in the forest would get swept away by the wind!

    The chattering noises around them were not concealed at all. Those who were watching themotion wanted to see a good show. On the other hand, Wang Zhong was very calm.

    "What did you lose?"

    "Don¡¯t act stupid. The gold neckband ornament on my messenger!" Balor coldly said. "You really have some power. In the morning, I sent you an invite to the Blood Night Carnival out of goodwill, but you came up with evil thoughts at the sight of money and stole my messenger¡¯s neckband. Now, you still want to ck off?"

    Many people around them started to whisper among themselves. The Blood Demon race was rather extravagant, and even the neckbands on their messengers were made out of krypton gold, which was one of the most intelligent metals in the Land. It was a high-quality material for refining weapons and was not cheap. Of course, many aristocrats were even more shocked at Balor¡¯s invite. The Blood Night Carnival was one of the carnivals with the highest threshold in the Heavenly Gates. Ordinary pupils had no qualifications to take part. Especially since this was the case, Wang Zhong seemed too... lowly.

    "I didn¡¯t see it at all." Wang Zhong understood. In reality, he could already tell what Balor¡¯s intentions were just by looking at his expression and felt that it was very strange as there were all kinds of people here. But this was good as well. It was better than staying in the dark.

    "Then how could my baby disappear for no reason?" Balor looked at Wang Zhong with a belittling gaze, as if he was telling Wang Zhong not to quibble with him.

    "Did it drop on the road?" Lao Wangughed. "I¡¯m not responsible for looking after your things."

    "What a joke. Are you humiliating my hell warhorse?" Balor angrily shouted. "I checked before. It did not engage in any battles with anyone else. Furthermore, it only went to deliver you a letter during this period! It did not go anywhere else!¡¯

    Warhorses had very powerfulbat abilities and were the species that was most inclined towardsbat among all the messengers. Only the one who had received the letter could possibly have taken away its neckband under the circumstances that there was nobat. When one was receiving a letter, the messenger definitely would not attack or threaten the receiver. Since Balor said that his messenger had only sent a letter to Wang Zhong during this period, there was no doubt that only Wang Zhong was capable of doing so.

    Everyone was immediately assured. Needless to say, this satisfied a guess that some people had towards Wang Zhong. He was lucky and petty. This low-leveled civilization person who had never seen the world entered the Heavenly Gates with a stroke of luck, but his vile nature would definitely be exposed eventually. Everything that had happened answered their guesses. They did not care about the truth. They only cared about the confirmation and satisfaction of their guesses.

    "I say, we shouldn¡¯t allow this kind of low-leveled civilization to enter the Heavenly Gates. Their hands and legs are really not clean."

    "Could it have been a mistake? This little fellow probably doesn¡¯t have the guts to steal something from a Blood Demon, right?"

    "Nonsense. The Blood Demon race is a branch of the Fire Demon race and is considered a level-8 civilization. Would he falsely use a piece of trash from a level-4 civilization?"

    "Damn, giving a krypton gold band to a messenger as a neckband?" Someone was tongue-tied. "He really has money. That is a high leveled weapon..."

    The discussions all around them did not stop. Meanwhile, Jhonas was anxiously arguing, but it was obvious that it was of no help as no one paid attention to him. This situation was really terrible. No one expected that he would ask for Wang Zhong¡¯s life from the get-go.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong calmly looked at them. Balor did not seem to fear anything, as if he had nned all of this in advance. If Wang Zhong wanted to fight back, just speaking a few empty sentences would be of no use. From the look of things, this situation would blow up. In the Heavenly Gates, offenses like stealing, especially when they were exposed in public, would end up with terrible consequences.

    "Excuse me, excuse me!"

    This incident spread very quickly as the Heavenly Gates circle was only sorge. Members of the Law Enforcement Association immediately rushed over. There were seven or eight of them, including Rowling J and Wanwan Min.

    "Wang Zhong? What¡¯s happening?" Wanwan Min furrowed her eyebrows.

    Greeting the suspect the moment it arrived was not the usual style of Wanwan Min. This was because the rtionship between Lao Wang and Wanwan Min was too good.

    "Have the members from the Law Enforcement Association started to walk in through the back door?" Balorughed cheerily as he looked at Wanwan Min. Others were afraid of the insect race, but the Blood Demon race was not afraid! As a level-8 civilization and a branch of the Fire Demon race, they had sufficient status and strength to be of the same standing as the insect race.

    "The Law Enforcement Association is fair and impartial! We will definitely not side with anyone. If Wang Zhong is really guilty, the Law Enforcement Association will be the first to prosecute him. Rhode D is also here. Indeed, its impression of Wang Zhong in the Law Enforcement Association recently is rtively good, but not siding with anyone in the Law Enforcement Association is the most basic standard for bing the Deputy President of the Law Enforcement Association. The more they are a part of us, the stricter our requirements of them are. If Wang Zhong had really vited thew, it will definitely not let him off the hook."

    "Heh heh, good." The Titan supervisor Tsargesimon had also arrived. The supervisor would definitely appear wherever there wasmotion or gossip to witness. He was much more active over this than when he conducted sses. Of course, the two parties involved in this situation were both from the Combat Cultivation Hall. Thus, he would be in charge of this. "With people from the Law Enforcement Association, we are saved a lot of procedures. I will supervise and oversee your trial."

    The Titan supervisor¡¯s face showed him as being in a very good mood, as if he was watching a show. Wang Zhong was the Combat Cultivation Hall pupil that he rather admired. However, he only admired Wang Zhong. Compared to the vile interest that the Titan supervisor had in watchingmotions, this admiration was obviously insignificant.

    "Great supervisor, this..." When Balor heard Tsargesimon¡¯s tone, he was much calmer. He briefly exined the situation. "If Wang Zhong did not do this, who else could¡¯ve done it?"

    Wanwan Minughed coldly. There was no evidence, and everything was based on guesses. Did this make sense? However, before it could fight back, Gorst was one step ahead and cut in. "Balor, this kind of thing needs evidence. You can¡¯t rely on verbal statements. You can¡¯t treat a good person unjustly."

    Someone had said what Wanwan Min had wanted to say, and it closed its mouth. This also saved the trouble of others saying that the Law Enforcement Association helped their own people when settlingwsuits. However, Ghost Gorst and Balor werepetitors in the Combat Cultivation Hall, and everyone knew this. If he spoke for Wang Zhong, it was unavoidable that he had intentions of deliberately acting contrary to Balor.

    Immediately, many objections rose from around them. "Gorst, we don¡¯t fight in this kind of ce. Why is there a need to deliberately speak for that human?"

    "Yes. One look at that Earthling and you can tell that he is thievish-looking. He looks like he has sinister motives."

    There were sounds of support all around him. Balor simply smiled. "Evidence? Then let¡¯s check. In the divine territory, only peak civilizations have mastered spatial techniques. This little fellow definitely does not know anything. To him, there is only one ce where he can ce such a treasure."

    "Yes. If it¡¯s not on him, it will be in his dorm!"

    "Check! Check clearly! Don¡¯t wrongly treat good people, but you definitely cannot let this phndering scoundrel off the hook!" The crowd immediately responded, and the echoes did not stop.

    "Wang Zhong. As long as you do the right thing, you will not have a guilty conscience," Gorst said at the side. "Let him check! I believe you!"

    Wang Zhong smiled and had a calm expression on his face. He did not agree or deny. He had no choice. Lao Wang had experienced way too many major situations. If they wanted to make him nervous or cowardly, this... It was probably easier to dream about doing so. Aftering to the Heavenly Gates, he predicted that there would be an endless stream of trouble. This kind of thing would eventually happen. Looking at how much time he had spent there, this group of people probably could no longer take it.

    There were no disputes orints, but this was a society, which would definitely exist in any ce with intelligent life. This was the nature of life.

    Everyone from the Law Enforcement Association looked at one another. Then, they looked at Wang Zhong, before looking at the Titan supervisor. They heard Tsargesimonzily saying, "Then check him. If he is guilty, execute him. If he is innocent, then leave it. I am only responsible for supervising this."

    "Now!"

    Two of Balor¡¯s subordinates tried toe over and escort Wang Zhong, but Lao Wang nced at them slightly. They could not help but shiver. They felt that this fellow had an icy-cold gaze and were so dumbfounded that they did not dare to use strength. They simply nked him on both sides. They did not seem like guards who were escorting him, more like bodyguards...

    There were attendants all around. The involved parties, the Law Enforcement Association, the supervisor, and those who were watching themotion formed a vast crowd. One hundred people rushed excitedly towards the mushroom house.

    Jhonas disyed a pained expression. He thought that Lao Wang was innocent. Even if this group of people checked the mushroom house, they would not be able to find anything. However, the problem was, the majority of his things were in the mushroom house. He had always acted poor in the Heavenly Gates, but if they discovered his family background, he would no longer be able to live an idle life.

    "Let me say this first." Jhonas made ast effort while standing outside the mushroom house. He red at Basir. "This is the private territory of Wang Zhong and me. If you cannot find anything here, I will report you for falsely using a good person!"

    "Heh heh." Balor calmly red at him. "Are you afraid of being discovered? Are you threatening me? Rx, once we check everything, you will not be able to avoid responsibility!"

    Compared to Jhonas¡¯s obstruction and resistance, Wang Zhong smiled throughout and did not speak, as if he was unintentionally disputing with everyone else. They were surrounded by mocking sounds. usations towards them popped up in their words. Jhonas was speechless towards this.

    The Law Enforcement Association was in charge of the search. Even though Wang Zhong was also from the Law Enforcement Association and was very close to them, regardless of whether it was the Titan supervisor or the crowd watching themotion or even Balor and the rest, they naturally would not doubt the impartiality of the Law Enforcement Association in this matter. Their deadpan and stiff expressions, as well as their habit of conforming to the rules, had been formed over thousands of years. These would not be broken just for Wang Zhong.

    Several Machines and Wanwan Min entered the house. The Machinery race had scanning rays and energy-seeing technologies. Any attempts to conceal anything was meaningless in front of the Machinery race. Also, the insect race had an unusual sense of smell, not with their noses, but using their extremely powerful seventh sense. Hiding anything in front of these two races was useless. Even if he hid them underground or threw them into a space in another dimension, as long as they entered from this room, they would definitely be able to find them.

    [a]the previous chapter never mentioned that he¡¯s being used of stealing?

 Chapter 1046 Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 1046 Counterattack</h4>

    Obviously, Lao Wang¡¯s "methods" of hiding his things was a far cry from that of high-leveled civilizations. One could even say that his methods were embarrassingly clumsy. When several Machines and Wanwan Min walked into the room, they had found the goods in less than three seconds. It was hidden among his bedding!

    Wanwan Min furrowed its eyebrows. Frankly speaking, this was very strange. Firstly, the Wang Zhong it knew was not a fellow with low intelligence who would steal things and hide the stolen item among his bedding, as if he was waiting for someone to catch him in the act. Secondly, the moment they obtained the krypton gold neckband, the Machines and Wanwan Min immediately scanned it but did not discover Wang Zhong¡¯s fingerprints.

    However, these could not form evidence to fight back. There might not have been any fingerprints as he had wiped them off. He might have ced it in his bedding as he did not think that others would check his belongings so quickly. Furthermore, the Machines and Wanwan Min did not sense that any outsiders had entered this mushroom house. There were only traces from Wanwan Min and the Flying Pig Jhonas.

    Thus, even though they felt that something was fishy, from the evidence alone, this usation was confirmed.

    Then, Wanwan Min and the Machines held the krypton gold neckband and walked out without a word. Before the Law Enforcement Association members could even speak, Balor had alreadyughed coldly. "How was it? What do you think now?"

    Wanwan Min¡¯s lips twitched, but it did not say anything. They werew enforcement officers and had to be neutral. The members of the Law Enforcement Association all silently looked at Wang Zhong and waited for his argument. Then, they heard the Titan supervisor say, "Wang Zhong, do you have anything to say? If not, ording to thew, you will be banished from the Heavenly Gates. At the same time, you will have to pay a fine that is 10 times the value of this item. If you cannot pay, you will be sentenced to the Sand River to serve your sentence."

    The surroundings fell silent. The words of the supervisor were fair. In particr, in the Heavenly Gates, anything that involved the protection rights of civilizations would result in severe consequences. Wang Zhong had been caught as an active criminal, and it would be impossible for him to be let off lightly. Furthermore, the results of this would have direct implications on the future. If another genius appeared among the Earthlings, they would be denied the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Gates. This meant that the path of advancement for humans would be severed.

    "I say, this fellow from a low-leveled civilization is not reliable. He has never seen the world!"

    "Is he crazy poor? He dared to steal something from the Blood Demon race?"

    "No wonder this little fellow often went to the Pill Refinery District and has the money to rent pill houses for pill refinery. So that¡¯s where his money came from..."

    "That¡¯s right. If not, where would a fellow from a level-4 civilization have the money to refine pills?"

    "Yes, do you remember the previous Pill Refinery lesson? This little fellow and his pig dorm mate handed in a pile of rubbish to earn points. You can already see their character from that."

    There were obvious whispers all around. If this happened to a pupil from a level-8 civilization, they would be suspicious of their motives, but if this happened to a member of a level-4 civilization, then it was very normal. Stealing had always been the patent crime of low-leveled civilizations.

    Gorst sighed slightly and looked at Wang Zhong with some pity. "Why? Even if you are poor, you should not steal. Wang Zhong, you have lost everyone¡¯s trust. Balor, I wrongly used you."

    Those who had spoken for Wang Zhong had changed their opinions, and the doubt that had existed alsopletely disappeared. Everyone was even more certain of their own judgment.

    "It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s no matter. Oh, I never expected that someone in the Heavenly Gates would covet a messenger¡¯s neckband." Balor smiled. "I simply cannot imagine the thoughts of such a low-leveled creature. Everyone says that Earthlings don¡¯t have enough qualifications to enter the Star Alliance. Earlier, I thought that it was a small thing that did not matter, but now, I feel that the Star Alliance should do a check on their situation. If they really do not have the qualifications, we should remove what should be removed. If all low-leveled civilizations are as dirty as Earthlings, it will really destroy the atmosphere of the entire divine territory."

    When it was said that Wang Zhong had stolen, the people around simply watched themotion. But now, when the qualifications of low-leveled civilizations were mentioned, several people immediately voiced their approval.

    Needless to say, the established civilizations detested new immigrants more as time went by. These low-leveled civilizations were too greedy for resources and all thought that the entire Star Alliance was filled with natural treasures for them to pick up and thought that these resources had been prepared for them to advance their civilization level. However, they did not know that their true identities were simply that of ves and servants. They did not have an ounce of self-awareness!

    "Quiet! Quiet!" The supervisor furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Wang Zhong. "Wang Zhong, do you have anything that you want to say at all? If you continue to maintain this silence, I will take it that you have agreed to all the usations against you! Same goes for your dorm mate, what¡¯s your name again? If you don¡¯t report what you know, you will be charged as well!"

    Jhonas almost wet his pants. What was happening so early in the morning?! Damn, Boss maintained a calm andposed expression throughout. How were you calm andposed? My eyebrows feel like they¡¯re on fire, and punishment was upon them...

    Even though Jhonas could not help but want to copse, Wang Zhong still maintained a smile, as if he did not sense any pressure at all. He observed the entire scene, and his calm gaze caused the chatter to gradually die down.

    He could not possibly panic, let alone cause any disturbance. He first had to satisfy the demands of these people towards this "y".

    "Are you done speaking?" He calmly asked everyone, dumbfounding them. "Supervisor, I have something I want to report."

    "Speak." The supervisor was expressionless but was aware of the situation. If Wang Zhong easily admitted defeat, it would be meaningless. Furthermore, this little fellow was obviously not this kind of person. To him, the truth was not important. The process was what mattered most.

    "Balor was jealous of my performance, so he stole my underwear. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s wearing them now," said Lao Wang with a smile, as if he was saying something that did not matter at all.

    Everyone burst into an uproar and did not know whether tough or to cry. What did this have to do with anything? This kind of false usation was just too stupid... Balor stole your underwear? Did heck underwear?

    The Titan supervisor did not seem to mind watching a show. He turned to look at Balor. "Did you steal his underwear?"

    Balor was dumbfounded. Obviously, he had never expected the supervisor to deal with such a humiliating statement so seriously.

    "Of course not! Supervisor, how is that possible?!" Balor turned to look at Wang Zhong. "Little fellow, can you actually make such an obviously fake usation? Did your brain cramp up? Do you just want to see me take off my pants? I will y with you until the end! What will you do if I¡¯m not wearing your underwear?"

    Many people shed a knowing smile. This Wang Zhong was obviously desperate and would do anything. However, this kind of lie was too easy to expose. Balor just had to take off his pants there. When they heard Balor¡¯s tone, the rest were obviously not worried about this.

    "Nonsense." However, Wang Zhong calmly nced at him. "If you¡¯re not wearing my underwear, that means that you definitely hid them. It¡¯s even possible that you ate them. What can a pervert and a sissy who steals men¡¯s underwear not do?"

    Everyone around them was dumbfounded. His ability to blindly and falsely use others was unmatched. However, many people understood what Wang Zhong actually meant. This little fellow was attacking him with an innuendo.

    "Wang Zhong!"

    "Don¡¯t call my name, you wretched pervert. How disgusting." Meanwhile, Wang Zhong was calm and remainedposed even amidst this chaos, as if he had confirmed that Balor was a pervert.

    "Tsk tsk tsk." Jhonas was extremely happy as they finally had a chance to counterattack. Boss, this attack was very cruel. "I didn¡¯t know that high-leveled civilizations have such vile interests."

    "You..." Balor¡¯s face was bright red. He was more used to fighting with others rather than bickering with them. At that moment, one of them asked him about his vile interests, while the other called him a wretched pervert. For a period of time, his head spun, and he was so angry that he could not say anything.

    "Lord supervisor." Beside them, Gorst had spoken. "I feel that that is apletely different matter. Wang Zhong is misleading the public. Shouldn¡¯t we first resolve the matter of him stealing?"

    "Gorst, this carefully choreographed scheme is really not bad." Wang Zhong smiled. "Isn¡¯t it the same thing? I have never even seen that item, but you randomly asked someone to push it on me. Do you think that you can nder me just like that? If that is called evidence, doesn¡¯t that mean that I can randomly use others too?"

    "The item was found by the Law Enforcement Association. You can ask them..." Gorst was very calm.

    However, Wang Zhongughed coldly. "Are you talking about how there are no signs that anyone has entered the mushroom house? But ording to what I know, you Ghosts without any material bodies are best at doing this kind of thing. The mushroom house has no security. Wouldn¡¯t that allow you to go in and out?"

    "Heh heh." Unlike Balor, Gorst did not let this get over his head as easily. As a cold Ghost, even if they were fiery, their heads would definitely be calm. "I often hear that bottom-dwelling civilizations have decent talents in acting shamelessly, and I witnessed that for myself today. Not only are you ndering Balor, are you thinking of ndering me as well?"

    The surroundings were quiet. Regardless of whether they were observers, members of the Law Enforcement Association, or even the Titan supervisor himself, they watched these two people express their thoughts. Wanwan Min was especially interested in this. Thew enforcement game that had been trending recently had been invented by Wang Zhong. It did not dare to say that Lao Wang understood thews of the Star Alliance very well or was extremely smart, but at least he was someone with a rather clear and logical thought process. Simrly, the Ghost race were famous for their calm and logical abilities. It was extremely interested in how these two would argue.

    "As a member of a low-leveled civilization, you obviouslyck money. However, you recently went to the Pill Refinery District often and rented pill houses. You have arge amount of wealth with unknown origins. This first point is rather obvious," Gorst calmly said. "Balor invited you to the Blood Night Carnival. You thought that Balor thought highly of you and that stealing his messenger¡¯s neckband would not be a big deal as he might not haggle with you over this. You thought that you could get by with luck. This is the second point."

    "Just now, when we came to the mushroom house, your partner was obviously resistingw enforcement. When the Law Enforcement Association was checking your house, he obviously had a guilty conscience. This is the third point. Most importantly, the item had been found in your room. This is the fourth point. If you said that Balor was the one who had done all these, are you worthy as a member of a level-4 civilization to say so? Furthermore, with so many incidents stacked together, is such a coincidence possible?"

    Everyone nodded their heads. They felt that Wang Zhong was the one who had stolen. With Gorst¡¯s analysis, he had simply shown that the evidence was authentic. Even Wanwan Min and the rest from the Law Enforcement Association could not find any reason to fight back.

 Chapter 1047 Another Way to Unlock Elemental Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1047 Another Way to Unlock Elemental Spirits</h4>

    "Since you said that I was the one who stole it, there must be fingerprints and an aura on it. The Machinery race can check," said Wang Zhong calmly.

    Beside him, Wanwan Min nodded its head. "We already checked when we found the item. There¡¯s nothing."

    Gorst smiled. He had already prepared what to say but never expected that this person from a low-leveled civilization would have such a mentality. "Any pupil can wipe away fingerprints and aura, let alone a recurring thief like you."

    "Since you dared to steal, you have definitely thought thoroughly about it. It looks like you are more insidious than we thought!" Balor finally recovered from his shock and continued from where Gorst had left off. He was the main person involved in this matter. If Gorst was constantly the one makingments at the side, there might not be enough strength in their argument. "Brothers, do you believe a level-8 civilization Blood Demon or an Earthling who has just stepped into the divine territory? Are you willing to let such a despicable person live in the divine territory?"

    "Low-leveled civilizations widen their eyes at the sight of money. Their hands and legs are not clean. This has not happened just once or twice. This is something that has happened all through the ages!" Gorst was trying to spur emotions at the side. "Thus, the Heavenly Gates has always rejected level-4 civilizations from joining us. This time, they specially gave this low-leveled civilization a chance as they advocated for equality in the Star Alliance. However, I never expected that they would treat this chance this way!"

    "Go away! Earthlings do not deserve to stay in the Heavenly Gates!"

    "You poor fellow who only knows how to pilfer!"

    "There¡¯s still his dorm mate, the thing that looks like a pig. During the previous Pill Refinery ss, he handed up a pile of powder to deceive them into giving him points. He is just as despicable and dirty. Dirty poor fellow!" Everyone quickly grew excited.

    Frankly speaking, Earthlings had no position. In the Star Alliance, they did not create a good impression in the eyes of other civilizations, especially the genius who was able to enter the Heavenly Gates.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was sinking.

    It was very easy to criticize others irresponsibly in real life, but the most difficult thing to mediate was mass anger. Earthlings were far too disadvantaged in this aspect. Putting aside the fact that the evidence was strongly against him, even if it benefited him, it would turn into a disadvantage in the eyes of these people who wore rose-tinted lenses.

    Now, it depended on the attitude of the Titan supervisor and the Law Enforcement Association. However, the Law Enforcement Association obviously would not easily express their stance. After all, Wang Zhong was a member of the Law Enforcement Association. They had to avoid arousing suspicion.

    As for the Titan supervisor, Lao Wang had always felt that he had discerning eyes and kept his thoughts hidden. With the Titan supervisor¡¯s insight, it was impossible for him not to see something fishy about Gorst and Balor¡¯s scheme.

    It was just that whether they would step out was still up for discussion. This would depend on his luck.

    The Titan supervisor was rubbing his nose. However, before he could state the final conclusion, Jhonas raised his hand in a frenzy beside him. "This, can I say a few sentences?"

    The Titan supervisor picked his eyebrows. He looked as if he was in no hurry to mention the conclusion and allowed Jhonas to speak.

    Jhonas was very shy. "I don¡¯tck money..."

    "What?" The Titan disliked how soft his voice was.

    Jhonas loudly said, "My name is Jhonas Andu Babi! I think that with this name alone, I should not becking money! If I don¡¯tck money, my Boss won¡¯t either! My warehouse is filled with this kind of junk!"

    "The Babi family..."

    Everyone around them was immediately dumbfounded.

    It was not that they did not know this Flying Pig was from the Illusion race, but regardless of what race they were from, there would definitely be the wealthy and the poor. Many people knew about how Jhonas used a bunch of trash medicinal ingredients to cheat the supervisors into giving him points during the previous Pill Refinery ss. Even if he entered the Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce with his identity as a member of the Illusion race, he was definitely the kind toe in just to eat and drink.

    But the Babi family... They were the absolute rulers of the Illusion race! They were said to have wealth equal to the rest of their race. Furthermore, having the surname "Babi" meant that he was destined to be one of their heirs! Regardless of what civilization level the Illusion race was, in terms of wealth, even the Blood Demon race was not much richer than them[a]. After all, the Blood Demon race was only a branch of a level-8 civilization, while the Babi family controlled more than 60% of the richest Illusion race¡¯s wealth!

    One of the members of the richest family in the divine territory was this pig? And a bunch of people falsely used him of stealing the krypton gold neckband of some messenger?

    ...Forget about it. However, no one had ever seen anyone from the Babi family ¡ª not just heirs but even servants ¡ª be worried over money.

    Even Gorst and Balor were stunned for a long time. After some time, someone from the Weapon Refinery Hall could not help but say, "Then you¡¯ve been acting filthy poor all this time?"

    "That¡¯s right. You handed in the most trash medicinal ingredients during the Pill Refinery ss too."

    "I wasying low..." Jhonas was slightly helpless. Exposing his identity was not part of his ce. "Lord supervisor, I am here to study, not to unt my wealth. Furthermore, the wealth from my family belongs to my family. I should contribute to my family, not run amok."

    Simply speaking, a certain pig had concealed his identity and yed a game of the frog prince. He wanted to see whether he could find his beloved other half in the Heavenly Gates who did not like him for his identity.

    Jhonas had no choice either. If he did not use his identity and wasbeled a thief with Wang Zhong, he would definitely be done for when he returned home.

    However, many people¡¯s thoughts immediately changed. Putting Jhonas aside, everyone suspected that the root cause behind why Wang Zhong had stolen was because he went to the Pill Refinery District every two or three days and rented the pill houses. To a level-4 civilization, this kind of consumption would make it hard for others not to suspect him of stealing. However, since he was friends with someone from the Babi family, it was very normal. How much did it cost to rent a low-leveled pill house? This kind of money would drip out from the gaps between the Babi family¡¯s fingers. Why would he need to steal?

    "Even then, he cannot be freed of his suspicion!" Gorst no longer had much to work with, but he was forcibly exining, "Perhaps it was not because of money. What if it¡¯s because he likes to do so? You should know that Balor¡¯s krypton gold neckband is the work of a great master. Even if you have money, you might not be able to buy it. What if this little fellow wants to use it for his messenger? Even though he doesn¡¯t have a messenger now, he will definitely have one in the future! This is a deep-rooted bad habit of low-leveled civilizations!"

    "But I don¡¯t think that he will do that."

    This time, before anyone else could speak, someone with a voice that resembled the sounds of nature silently appeared. The gentle tone instantly calmed everyone¡¯s excited emotions from watching themotion greatly. Many people turned to look at the source of the voice. It was the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Celeste.

    "It¡¯s actually her..."

    "Back then at the Pill Refinery District, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince stepped up for Wang Zhong. This time, she¡¯s doing it again..."

    "Just what is their rtionship?" Everyone started to whisper among themselves. However, in an instant, the sounds of doubt towards Wang Zhong had disappeared.

    Firstly, Gorst had given himself away slightly. He was obviously saying the opposite thing from Balor at the beginning. But now, not only did he speak on behalf of Balor, he even knew that Balor¡¯s neckband was the work of a great master. Obviously, they had colluded with each other in advance. A majority of those who were able toe to the Heavenly Gates were smart people. There would be some premise to any disturbance caused. If a problem urred and they blindly followed the trend of the situation, that would be dumb of them.

    Furthermore, what kind of identity did Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, have?

    If Jhonas¡¯s identity gave Wang Zhong some chance, then the appearance of Celeste simply caused the entire bnce to tip.

    "You need evidence when you speak!" When faced with Celeste, Balor obviously did not have enough confidence. However, the situation had reached this stage. There had to be some kind of result.

    However, this time, no one verbally agreed with him. The surroundings were quiet. Celeste smiled and said, "Of course I have evidence, but I think that I won¡¯t be able to use it. Once his messenger appears, I believe that everyone here will immediately be able to judge that this is a farce."

    A messenger? That Earthling had a messenger? Even then, it was just a messenger. Would it be able to influence this case?

    "Hey, what you said was very interesting." Gorstughed coldly. "I am curious now. What kind of messenger can do this?"

    Not only was Gorst curious, everyone there was also curious. Even the Titan supervisor turned to look at Wang Zhong.

    Everyone was looking at Wang Zhong. Even the supervisor was curious. What kind of messenger could make Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, ce so much importance on him? The messenger of an Earthling?

    A summoning array appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s hands. Everyone¡¯s pupils immediately shrank as messengers that required this kind of summoning array were all peak messengers. How was this possible?

    The runic array was extremely magnificent, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze. Then, they saw a blue light dazzle in the sky. The next second, they heard a tender and lovely voice. "Master, Master, Nini missed you so much!"

    She flew urately into Wang Zhong¡¯s chest like a young swallow flying into a forest. She acted spoiled and rolled around, so sticky that it was too much. There was no choice. The smell of her owner was just too tasty.

    Meanwhile, everyone around them was stunned for a long time... Good heavens, what the hell?!

    Almost everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning in session.

    Everyone only reacted after a long time. An elemental spirit?! An elemental spirit messenger?!

    This Earthling from a low-leveled civilization actually had an elemental spirit? Furthermore, it seemed like this elemental spirit was very affectionate with him... One should know that elemental spirits like strong and pleasant souls. Although this did not mean that their owner was definitely a perfectly good person, but even if they were a bad person, it meant they would have achieved the pinnacle of evil. They would have perfect characters, making them seem like a boss. What about stealing? That did not exist. This type of person would definitely notmit this kind of obscene and dirty action.

    Everyone was instantly silenced, and Balor¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Putting the fact that he had created absurd and fake evidence aside, even if authentic and reliable evidence was presented in front of them, everyone would think of 10,000 rational reasons for Wang Zhong. There was no choice. The degree to which elemental spirits chose souls was just too deep. Falsely using a perfect person with an elemental spirit of stealing? Only a fool would think of this stupid suggestion.

    The problem was, how was he supposed to know that an Earthling would have this kind of messenger? It was like the Heavenly River flowing backwards!

    Nini was a high-leveled elemental spirit. Very quickly, she understood the situation from the discussions of other people and Jhonas¡¯s exnation. The girl disyed a disdainful gaze. She looked at Balor and therge group of people behind him with scorn. "No matter what, ugly souls are ugly. Are you worthy of speaking with my master?"

    The surroundings were dead silent. She nced at the krypton gold neckband in Balor¡¯s hand. "This item has no quality. My eyes will hurt even if you give it to me for free!"

    The scene was dead silent. Balor¡¯s face was red and pale at the same time. If anyone else there had said this, someone else wouldugh and think that they were simply speaking out of anger. But when an extremely proud elemental spirit with a fussy gaze said this... If she said that it did not have any quality, then it definitely did not have any quality. He had unted this item for a very long time.

    Everyone was obviously slightly dumbfounded at Nini¡¯s appearance. Other than Jhonas and Celeste, who knew about Nini¡¯s existence, the rest had expressions of disbelief, even the Titan supervisor. He felt that he had thought highly of Wang Zhong in the past but never expected that he had underestimated him.

    The Titan supervisor had seen the world. Out of the great figures who had elemental spirits, including some who he called brothers, they were restricted to a respectful rtionship between the owner and the elemental spirit messenger, where they treated each other like honored guests. Even if their rtionship was very good and they had stuck together in life-and-death situations, their rtionship would still be more of a host-messenger one. This was normal.

    However, the Titan supervisor had never seen a messenger like Nini who always had to stick to her owner and liked her owner very much... What magic potion had that little fellow fed to the elemental spirit? The Titan supervisor was stunned.

    For a period of time, everyone around them could not recover from their shock. Nini quietly and secretly looked at Celeste and shed an appreciative gaze. In a way, the elemental spirit inheritance strengthened several merits that females had.

    Their perception was higher than their rationality. Celeste had spent one or two months in the Spirit Flower Garden and worked hard withoutint to serve them. The elemental spirits simply treated her as a "poop picker". They did not hate her, but they definitely could not say that they liked her either.

    However, during the previous incident that happened outside the Pill Refinery District, this young girl had helped her master and even gave him a prescription. This time, she had stepped up to help again. For helping her master several times, Nini felt that this girl had given her a rare favorable impression.

    Celesteughed. Frankly speaking, she did not expect this to be so smooth. She had made friends with Wang Zhong just because she wanted to know what he had used to give the elemental spirit a favorable impression. However, from the look of things, she had crossed this step and achieved her objective. Elemental spirits typically did not remember favors. However, once they did, they would definitely pay it back. Furthermore, Nini was often at the Spirit Flower Garden. If she had a favorable impression of Celeste, this would be a great help to Celeste in obtaining a contract with an elemental spirit in the future.

    There was a period of silence. At this moment, they finally recovered from their shock. The situation would re up at this rate. As long as Balor and Gorst did not produce any conclusive or certain evidence, Wang Zhong could be considered falsely used.

    "This is a misunderstanding." Before the Law Enforcement Association could raise any difficult questions, Gorst took the lead. "It looks like we have wrongly used Wang Zhong. Both parties are innocent... Perhaps somewless person is deliberately causing chaos and disturbance. However, we were indeed rash..."

    Balor had also recovered from his shock. "That¡¯s right. I feel that we should not give that sinister person any opportunity to exploit this. Since we have found the item, let¡¯s let this matter be."

    Just now, it had seemed like Wang Zhong was definitely at a disadvantage. Now, the situation had changed in an instant. Many people felt a sense of pity, as if they had missed a great show. However, to be honest, being able to see an elemental spirit seemed to be big news.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing left to watch."

    "That human could get an elemental spirit? The heavens are really blind!"

    "Is it because of his celestialoid appearance? Elemental spirits seem to like these kinds of people."

    Everyone felt some sense of pity and were prepared to leave. They felt as if they were not satisfied, but since Balor and Gorst did not intend to look into this, this incident was definitely over. Who would care about what a level-4 civilization thought? However, even with his identity as a member of a level-4 civilization, that Earthling actually had an elemental spirit. It looked like this incident was destined to be a hot topic for a long time.

    "Wait."

    A clear and cold voice broke through the chattering discussions all around them.

    [a]or is it: the Babi family?

 Chapter 1048 Lao Wang Pacifies a Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1048 Lao Wang Pacifies a Storm</h4>

    "Lord supervisor, everyone from the Law Enforcement Association, ording to thews of the Law Enforcement Association, how should false usations be dealt with?" Wang Zhong was the one who spoke. The moment he started speaking, hepletely extinguished the chattering sounds around him.

    False usation? Was this Earthling intending to cause trouble for Balor and Gorst instead?

    For many people, their first reaction was tough. He was a member of a mere level-4 civilization. It was good enough that he was not messed around with, but now, he wanted to mess with others. Everyone more or less understood that the daughter of the Crown Prince definitely thought highly of Wang Zhong because of his elemental spirit, but this did not mean that Wang Zhong could act mighty. One had to make one¡¯s potential rise. And the more potential one had, the more low-key one should be.

    However, it seemed like this truth did not apply to Wang Zhong.

    Everyone immediately fell silent. Many people turned to look at Balor and Gorst at the same time. Gorst¡¯s expression was still calm, but Balor¡¯s expression had turned dark. "Wang Zhong, don¡¯t mistake good for bad!"

    Wang Zhong smiled. Before he could reply, the Titan supervisor said, "For false usations, the user will be sentenced to the punishment that was facing the victim of the false usation. Balor, you need to pay a fine that is 10 times the value of the krypton gold neckband and to publicly apologize in the Heavenly Gates. Then, you will be banished..."

    "Lord supervisor, this is simply because we were misled by someone and targeted the wrong person. We are also victims!" Balor loudly defended himself. "Before there is any conclusive evidence that this is a false usation, this false usation does not stand!"

    "I know, I know." The Titan supervisor looked as if he was not afraid that chaos would break out. Heughed out loud and waved his hand. "Then that will have to depend on Wang Zhong."

    "Before there is any conclusive evidence, you still have another choice to release your rage." The supervisor looked at Wang Zhong with extreme excitement. "You can challenge Balor to the Life and Death Arena! You can beat him to death or disable him. It¡¯s up to you!"

    Looking at the Titan supervisor¡¯s excited expression, he had probably been waiting for this moment all along. However, to those who were watching themotion, this kind of decision inevitably scared their excitement away.

    ording to thews and rules, the fact that the wrongly used could challenge the other at the Life and Death Arena before any conclusive evidence was produced was simply nonsense. After all, the wrongly used was usually a weakling. When faced with someone that dared to falsely use them, would they think that the user did not have the strength and method to get rid of them at the Arena? Moreover, this was a Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization against a genius Void Core from a level-8 civilization! Even though Wang Zhong had gotten some reputation for himself in the Combat Cultivation Hall, if he was to face a top expert in the Combat Cultivation Hall, no one would expect him to win.

    This matter would probably remain unsettled. They did not know why the Titan supervisor was so excited.

    The whispers all around did not cease. Meanwhile, Balor was quite excited and looked at Wang Zhong with shining eyes. As expected, this Earthling with a brain cramp did not disappoint him at all.

    "Balor, to the Life and Death Arena!" Wang Zhong said this word by word.

    Respect was not obtained through prayer, but through fighting. If he let this matter be this time, the future usations would be even more sinister. Furthermore, the impact of this incident was veryrge. Even though the truth was revealed, who knew how the news would change as it was spread? They controlled the right to speak. This would cause Earthlings to face one disaster after another in the divine territory. This was something that definitely, definitely could not be allowed.

    However, anyone who dared to fight back would only face ¡ª¡ª death!

    Balorughed. Even though this situation was full of unexpected changes, this was simply his dream scenario!

    The Life and Death Arena? As long as they entered the Life and Death Arena in the Heavenly Gates, the two of them could not possibly walk out alive!

    "I admire your courage," Balor said. "I will give you a satisfying death!"

    The buzzing noises of people discussing around them hadpletely disappeared, and their gossipy expressions had changed. They were somewhat moved and even touched. No one mocked them. Instead, they all had stern expressions on their faces. Regardless of just how foolish this Earthling was, in the Combat Cultivation Hall, anyone who dared to enter the Life and Death Arena was worthy of everyone¡¯s respect.

    "Wang Zhong, Balor!" the Titan supervisor loudly announced. "Three dayster, meet at the Life and Death Arena in the Violence Field!"

    A newbie from a level-4 civilization had actually voluntarily requested to enter the Life and Death Arena with a Blood Demon genius, who was part of a branch of a level-8 civilization. This was simply as mystical as what happened in books. Although Wang Zhong had some reputation in the Combat Cultivation Hall, not many people from the Pill Refinery Hall knew him. But now, his name had spread throughout the entire Heavenly Gates in just half a day.

    He had a water elemental spirit and even promised to meet Balor at the Life and Death Arena three dayster... Either of these would have been enough to make the pupils in the Heavenly Gates pay attention. When both of them happened together, even some veteran pupils and the Heavenly Gates supervisors became interested in this Earthling.

    Various gossip was also dug up. For example, the dark history of the Earth as the yground of the Gods, the fact that the Earth had incidentally joined the Star Alliance along with the Mizobudapi civilization, as well as Wang Zhong¡¯s achievements in defeating many Void Cores in the Combat Cultivation Hall as a Foundational Stage emerged.

    However, there was something everyone knew. This Earthling had been falsely used. Regardless of whether he won or lost, this strength of character won him some respect.

    People everywhere passionately gossiped about this mere Foundational Stage, Wang Zhong. Under normal circumstances, the Earth, a mere and lowly level-4 civilization, would not be noticed by experts who entered the Heavenly Gates. However, this incident truly captured their attention.

    "...the Life and Death Arena with Balor... Celeste... an elemental spirit?"

    Shannali had received this information ratherte. Over the past few days, she had been undergoing closed-door cultivation to tackle the level-7 pill mission that Elder Yimo had issued. When she emerged again, various news about Wang Zhong had started to run amok in the entire Heavenly Gates.

    She knew about Celeste when Celeste invited Wang Zhong to join her organization back then and was not surprised about this. In terms ofbat power, she had seen him defeat Yin Jiao at the Heavenly Treasures Street and even saw him attack twice in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Thus, she was not surprised that he dared to challenge Balor. However, an elemental spirit... What kind of joke was this? That Earthling?!

    Shannali was dumbfounded.

    Wang Zhong had what she wanted. She thought that this Earthling who had never seen the world would be very easy to deal with but never expected that his actions were slightly uncertain[a]. Even when she voluntarily expressed goodwill, it had no effect on him.

    She had never seen this kind of low-leveled civilization. As a result, she slowly lost her patience. She knew what was happening at the Heavenly Treasures Street best. After all, she had sent people to cause trouble there, but the news that returned was that an elemental spirit had appeared in the Heavenly Treasures Street. Shannali did not believe this and thought that this was just an excuse for failing the mission. Furthermore, she did not have the time to deal with this as she was busy with pill refinery.

    She never expected that it was actually him. The situation became more and more interesting...

    "Mistress, are we using this information...?" There was a husky voice at the side. It was a ck shadow whose entire body was hidden under a cloak.

    "No." Shannali paused for a moment and immediately shook her head.

    Shannali decided to endure. As long as that little fellow was here, that thing would not fly away. She had repeatedly expressed goodwill recently, but he did not believe it. Obviously, he was wary of her. This was not yet the time to force him. Furthermore, the appearance of the elemental spirit made this little fellow more and more interesting. There were probably more secrets that she could dig up from him.

    "Don¡¯t panic first. Let¡¯s see how it goes." A smile appeared on her face once again. At that moment, she waspletely different from those women who were smooth and slick in establishing rtions with others. She had the domineering air of a leader, as if everything was under her control. "Let me y with that bunch in the Heavenly Gates for now. Perhaps we can obtain even more useful information. Our matter is not urgent."

    "Yes." The cloaked ck shadow nodded. Then, he flicked his left hand past his cloak and disappeared into thin air. There were no signs of any spatial fluctuations around him, as if he had been a projection. However, there was clearly a living person here.

    From what this fellow wore, he was definitely not from the Cloud Mist Faction. Furthermore, he coulde into and leave the Heavenly Gates at will in this strange manner. His strength was also unfathomable. He was not someone that a level-6 Faction like the Cloud Mist Faction could have. Even their Suzerain was probably a far cry from him.

    However, Shannali did not approve of him. She seemed to be used to it and did not even look at the disappearing ck shadow. When she opened her door, the intimidating expression that would make people respect her had disappeared. It was reced with a smile that made others feel like they had been hit with the spring of youth.

    ...

    The Heavenly Gates was like a hodgepodge. Even though it served as a tform to reconcile the conflicts between the various races, in general, there would still be various small shes on the ground. Disregarding the rise and fall of a race, this purely had to do with individual honor and disgrace. Only a minority entered the Life and Death Arena after a failed false usation and without any evidence. The overwhelming majority came to settle private grievances.

    The Life and Death Arena specialized in resolving this kind of conflict and refused any kind of investigation afterward. This was a tradition in the Heavenly Gates and also a kind of honor code.

    However, it was the standard for both parties to be from the same leveled civilization and the same level of strength. This was the basis of honor.

    This time, a Void Core would fight a Foundational Stage, and a level-8 civilization would deal with a level-4 civilization. Furthermore, the weaker one had voluntarily suggested this. This was the first time this had happened in the Heavenly Gates and simply blew everyone¡¯s mind. People would usually respect the spirit of defeating the strong when one was weak, but to the advantageous party, this matter was not honorable at all.

    When this was announced, only a few people mocked Wang Zhong. On the contrary, many people mocked Balor. This also made Balor feel slightly awkward. Back then, he thought that he could just kill Wang Zhong but never thought carefully about what impact this would bring to his reputation. He racked his brains on how to kill this trash from a low-leveled civilization. The methods he used did not matter, but it would be embarrassing if he failed. Most importantly, he had been forced to the Life and Death Arena. Even if he won, there would be no glory. There was too much shame in this.

    Thepetition within the Blood Demon race was cruel. Many fellow Blood Demons spread rumors that harmed Balor within their race, putting him in a disadvantageous position. He was incessantly annoyed.

    In particr, there were some new rumors about this incident that had beaten him down. It was said that goblin Pavaro, Blood Demon Balor, and Ghost Gorst were the top three experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall, but this was simply self-proimed. In reality, the true experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall were definitely not restricted to these three people. The overall standard of this batch of Combat Cultivation pupils was rtively high. There were also nobodies like Wang Zhong hiding in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    These words were not unfounded, but belittling the top three experts Pavaro, Balor, and Gorst made them furious. Their strength was being unnecessarily questioned in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Even if there were hidden experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall, these three would definitely have no problem being part of the top 10. However, they were simply belittled, and their spotlight was severely stolen by a measly Wang Zhong. If Balor could not cleanly win this battle, how this would affect the reputation of the other two was unknown, but Balor would definitely be discredited.

    Evidently, even though the trio were being scolded together, all the pressure was concentrated on Balor. Even though Pavaro and Gorst were also belittled because of this, they could endure their anger and hold themselves high, as if the situation did not involve them.

    Among the Three Great Halls, the Pill Refinery Hall was the "mildest". After all, almost no one dared to fight with Pill Refinery pupils. Even if there was a conflict, it would be an internal conflict in the Pill Refinery Hall. They were disciples fromrge powers and Factions. Naturally, there would be more solutions to their conflicts. Meanwhile, the Weapon Refinery Hall was in the middle. There would asionally be fights, but they were rtively few in number.

    Only the Combat Cultivation Hall had the most impressive fights. Furthermore, the more they fact[b], the more intense the fights would be. The Heavenly Gates had opened the Combat Cultivation Hall to nurture an army of soldiers with shockingbat power and were happy to encourage fights. These were the rules and traditions in the Heavenly Gates.

    On the other hand, there was no first ce in intelligence and no second ce in martial strength. The Pill Refinery and Weapon Refinery halls could be said to have geniuses in pill refinery and weapon refinery, and they were evenly matched. But what about the Combat Cultivation Hall? Every batch of Combat Cultivation pupils would definitely be ranked. This seemed like a ranking where one fought for strength, but this was far from the reality. However, typically, the Life and Death Arena would only be mentioned after entering the Heavenly Gates for one or two years. This time, it had only been over one month since lessons started. This made everyone rather surprised.

    Many people felt that Balor had shot himself in the foot, and there were virtually no benefits for him. For him, a victory would harm his reputation, and a loss would leave him no ce to be worried. Furthermore, for Wang Zhong, the price of losing was not much different, but if he could win, he would receive respect and rece Balor¡¯s position in the Combat Cultivation Hall! If a low-leveled civilization wanted to earn respect, unless the entire race had extremely powerful natural endowments in pill refinery like the Shell race, they would have to rely on fighting! This was simply a free chance. Even though the difficulty was very high, as long as he could win, the benefits were not little... They had not started fighting yet, but Balor had lost in terms of intelligence...

    In the mushroom house, Jhonas was sighing in despair.

    The Babi family was very powerful, but some families believed that amiability made one rich. They typically did not cause any trouble, but once there was trouble... they would definitely kill their opponent by cutting the grass and pulling up the roots... This was far-fetched. This had nothing to do with Jhonas, who was studying. He wanted to happily enjoy his holiday. When he first came here, he was really quite happy. Wang Zhong was amiable but did not have any appetite. However, he never expected that this fellow was simply the fairy of trouble.

    "Boss, you were too rash. Once you saw that the situation was good, you should have epted it. They even said to let the matter be..."

    Wang Zhong smiled. After interacting with Jhonas for some time, he more or less understood the methods and habits the Illusion race adopted when dealing with situations. They were the kind to amass wealth while keeping a low profile and definitely had some rtions with the higher-ups of various races. They walked apletely different path from the Heavenly Shell race. This did not mean that they were weak as those who were weak could not survive in the divine territory. This was simply their way of living. However, this did not suit Earthlings.

    [a]?

    [b]?

 Chapter 1049 Board the Boat!

    <h4>Chapter 1049 Board the Boat!</h4>

    ¡°You definitely cannot escape from this now. I¡¯ll get someone to ask about Balor¡¯s situation,¡± Jhonas said in a dejected tone. ¡°Although the Blood Demon race is a wildly arrogant group, since that fellow was able to be the boss among the dozen Blood Demons in the Combat Cultivation Hall, his true form must be very powerful. Boss, you understand nothing about him. You are at too much of a disadvantage.¡±Knowing himself and knowing his enemy was the best preparation. Wang Zhong was not modest with Jhonas and nodded his head. He had no choice but to request for the Life and Death Arena. If not, he would face many inconveniences in the future. This was to show others his strong side and make those who dared to provoke him in the future weigh their decision carefully. However, this did not mean that Lao Wang did not think highly of Balor¡¯s strength. He had seen the half-true form of the Blood Demon during the previous lesson, and it was enough to stun Lao Wang.

    In terms ofbat techniques and experience, Lao Wang was not afraid. He was on apletely different level from Balor. Even though Balor held back his strength, this was still the case. The main problem was with the gap in their Soul Power. Even though the Devouring Heaven Technique and the Vitality Supplement Pills allowed his soul to expand greatly, he only had a Spiritual Power Value[a] of 200,000 under normal circumstances. However, it was safe to say that Balor¡¯s true form had a value of at least 350,000. This was a difference in their strength levels that Wang Zhong had no way of resolving at this current moment.

    However, when an Earthling faced challenges, there were only three words ¡ª¡ª just do it!

    They had three days to prepare. The various heated discussions outside were extremely noisy. Jhonas was also busying about, but Lao Wang was rtively at leisure. The day before the fight, he even received a piece of good news from Nini from Heavenly Treasures Street. Old Cow and Uncle Sea had managed to find a prescription as he requested.

    For a level-8 Yin and Yang Pill.

    They were extremely lucky. It was said that the Netherworld had a high demand for Yin and Yang Pills. No matter what quality they were, they would not refuse any! This item was a necessity in the Netherworld. Other than a few civilizations that hadpletely adjusted to the Netherworld River, therge majority of races had to rely on the Yin and Yang Pill to resolve the negative energy in the Netherworld River just so that they could survive. All along, the Netherworld had stored a massive amount of Yin and Yang Pills. This sudden demand for arge number of pills caused many people to guess that something had happened in the Netherworld. Perhaps the pill houses used for storing Yin and Yang Pills that belonged to severalrge Factions had been robbed or destroyed. Perhaps there was arge movement surrounding the Netherworld River that had happened recently. There were many such cases in the past.

    Thus, their desire for these pills was rtively strong. Not only did they buy the pills at a high price, somerge Factions who mainly wanted to buy these pills even asked a few pill houses that could refine the Yin and Yang Pill to release their prescription. Of course, they would have to collect a certain fee and sign a series of agreements. Not spreading the prescription was the most basic agreement. More unreasonably, if one received the prescription but was unable to refine it and was unable to produce the goods when the time came, the consequences would be extremely severe. If one wanted to stand someone up, one definitely could not stand someone from the underground world up. After all, they were all students of death...

    Old Cow and Uncle Sea had asked Wang Zhong, and Lao Wang estimated that with how smoothly he had been able to refine the Vitality Supplement Pill, he was rtively confident in refining this new pill. In the end, they signed the agreement at Uncle Sea¡¯s pill shop and sent the prescription over. However, when signing the agreement, Uncle Sea¡¯s hands trembled slightly. The Netherworld was dealing with his pill shop. If anything happened, he would be the first to be affected.

    This was Wang Zhong, the legend of the Heavenly Treasures Street. Uncle Sea would not have dared to help anyone else, even with 10,000 times more confidence.

    The 60,000 Silver Star Stones that had just fallen into Lao Wang¡¯s pocket and did not even have the chance to warm up disappeared in the blink of an eye. Purchasing the prescription alone required 10,000 Silver Star Stones. For a level-8 prescription, this was an extremely low price. They intentionally set such a low threshold because they needed more Yin and Yang Pills. This was not a real purchase. If it had been, one would not be able to buy it even with several million Silver Star Stones. Other than that, he also had to gather the ingredients for the Yin and Yang Pill.

    Under normal circumstances, the Heavenly Treasures Street was not equipped with the capabilities to umte ingredients for the level-8 Yin and Yang Pill. However, this time, refining Yin and Yang Pills was a special request from the Netherworld. Severalrge Factions who sold their prescription would also provide the apanying ingredients to the buyer at cost. Lao Wang had managed to buy 10 portions of ingredients for 50,000 Silver Star Stones. This was considered lucky.

    ...

    In the underground world, many races had a love-hate rtionship with the Netherworld River. They praised the Netherworld River, but also feared this long river that gave birth to and destroyed life.

    The underground world had initially been prepared by high-leveled civilizations for their food chain and some of their low-leveled followers. They felt some nostalgia, but as the divine territory continued to expand andpetition became fierce, some civilizations lost their space to live and could only continue to advance in the harsh underground world instead. However, surprisingly, they gradually found another kind of power and another path to survive. Furthermore, after some considerations in several areas, the divine territory allowed them to continue living.

    A group of dragon wing birds were anxiously flying over the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, and their cooing noises did not cease. This was the mating season for the dragon wing birds, and the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore was a breeding ce that the dragon wing birds had not moved from for several hundred years. However, this hotbed for mating, where they could not tolerate any disturbance, had been upied by a group of terrifying creatures. Their intelligence told them that they had to distance themselves from these dangerous beings, but the instinct that existed in their memory urged them to circle over this area without stopping. They had toplete the most important journey in their life here.

    The birds shrieked and vainly hoped that these thieves would be tactful enough to leave. However, very quickly, the dragon wing birds¡¯ enraged shrieks turned into despair. Not only did these terrifying thieves not leave this ce, over the next one or two days... even more thieves started to surge in from all directions.

    With sad and shrill shrieks, the dragon wing birds left the breeding ce that they had not changed for several hundred years. Once they lost this ce, there would only be half the number of adult birds during the next breeding season, or even fewer.

    On the ground, no one paid any attention to the massive impact that they had caused for a species. They came here for only one reason ¡ª¡ª the Netherworld River Wanderer.

    The ce where they would trade red spider lilies had been confirmed to be here. Although it was not yet the day when the red spider lily trade would ur, several thousand people from various Factions had already gathered here. With so many people and so much power concentrated here, they did not wait idly either. Since they had people here, they had also brought goods to sell. Gradually, a decent-sized trading market had naturally formed at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore.

    Unlike the chaos that urred previously, after confirming that the Great Netherworld River Wanderer could provide a certain number of red spider lilies, the maniacal mood of the various Factions and schools had calmed down. This was not theirst resort. No one wanted to spill blood. The underground world was cruel, and no one cared about the life and death of a group. However, precisely because of this, once one¡¯s power weakened, one would definitely be targeted by other powers. Thew of the jungle was the main theme here.

    This kind of situation tallied with everyone¡¯s interest. As a result, the market was extremely crowded. This time, the various Factions and schools sent heads to take charge. All of them were figures with brains and were well-known in the divine territory. It could be said that they were all supernatural beings who did not show any weakness in their ughter or their achievements. Even though they only had the positions of managers or attendants in the Faction, if they actually fought, they would be shown to be the best at fighting besides the Suzerains and veterans. If one only talked about their talents in killing, many Suzerains from various Factions would give way to them.

    However, the Factions and schools sent them here not to fight, but to frighten the rest together. In the underground world, one fought for respect. They would only unleash their might when killing someone else. As long as they did not fight, the others would adjust their tone by not speaking in a loud voice to prevent themselves from any taboos.

    When many Gods of ughter encountered one another, the scene would be extremely tense. However, even though there was some friction between the various Factions and schools, they were controlled at the lowest levels. At their level, killing methods and even techniques were weak. What was more important was their murderous intent and seizing their opponent¡¯s willpower. Frankly speaking, they had started off through ughter. When they had reached the limits of actualbat, they had to take a step back and start researching ¡°theories¡± before being able to move forward again.

    When they reached this stage, even if they could learn from each other by exchanging pointers, they would still not attack each other. Instead, they wouldpare their forms and measure the strength of their souls.

    ¡°Ha ha ha. Ln, long time no see. I still remember the technique you used to win against me a hundred years ago very well.¡±

    ¡°Brother me, I haven¡¯t seen you in a hundred years. Your strength has changed, and your soul me is well-developed. I am no match for you.¡±

    Two waves of fierce murderous intent shed in the air.

    On one side, there was a level-9 red ughter lotus that was rotating above a hellfire. Countless dark and dead souls revolved above the fire, making it seem like a myriad of sacrificial rites were urring there.

    On the other side was a massive ming tiger that was lifelike. Countless tiger shadows turned into various strange shapes and forms. They swallowed and spat out life and death, as well as light and darkness. These shadows had been produced from the souls that had been killed and devoured by the massive ming tiger. They had various unthinkable powers.

    ¡°Are you frustrated? Could you not show off in a public space and decide a victor after seven days and seven nights of fighting?¡±

    A rough voice sounded. The murderous intents of Ln and Scattering me dispersed like clouds on a clear day. ¡°Brother No-Teeth, how did the Imperial Soul Faction bear to let you out?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking why the Great Demon, who is only afraid that there is no chaos in the world, changed in character? ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he reached thest stage in cultivating his killing technique? When one reaches the limits of killing, one would have to produce a benevolent thought before their Gold Core can advance.¡± A pleasant female voice sounded but exposed them in one sentence.

    ¡°Who cares about your matter?!¡±

    ¡°ording to him, with my immortal body, what¡¯s the difference between being a thousand years old and eighteen years old?¡±

    The upper levels shed explicitly and implicitly. Various murderous intentions frequently brushed past one another. It was very obvious that they were here to observe the so-called Netherworld River Wanderer. This definitely contained a massive opportunity.

    ¡°Selling ves! Combat Sea ves produced by the Machinery race, selling ten of them. They are the best miners. They are extremely cheap!¡±

    ¡°An imitation dragon pill furnace. Even though it is an imitation, it has been nourished by Civil and Military Pill mes. It will increase your sess rate in refining pills. You will know when you use it. Five thousand Star Coins can be exchanged for a divine pill.¡±

    ¡°Buying Hell Vines, Three Life Grass, and Bronze Flowers for a high price! Those withrge amounts of these,e!¡±

    ¡°Delicacies from the polyeye race. Come and try...¡±

    There was a busy flow of people, and people would frequently talk about a trade, exchanging items that both sides needed. Furthermore, because this trade waspletely free, everything could be found here. There were top-quality pill ingredients that could only be found in auctions and beast skins that could be found everywhere. Food and services also upied arge half of the market. Most of them were merchants from the Merchant race. They had taken the initiative and built many simple but clean andfortable inns on a t ground a distance away from the shore. Thus, the current market was centered around them. There were many stalls made out of simple wood shacks stretching out in all directions. Of course, the best stalls were at the two sides of the main inn¡¯s entrance. Many merchants who had dared to venture here rented out that space and prepared for great business there.

    Everyone hade here to wait for the Netherworld River Wanderer. Regardless of why they were waiting, the process of waiting would definitely be very painful. Moreover, people¡¯s pain was usually a business opportunity for merchants.

    A person dressed in ck clothes sat along in front of a food store and slowly enjoyed the delicacies of the poleye race. Solo travelers like him could be seen everywhere here. Even though their appearances werepletely concealed, they did not stand out. Many of these solo travelers brought one or two items that they thought were ¡°treasures¡± and tried their luck here. However, these were not wild and unfounded fantasies. During the previous exchange, an extremely poor fellow had exchanged 10 energy crystals for one red spider lily.

    ¡°That Lord is really self-willed. Although he mainly wants techniques and prescriptions, there are also times when he exchanges his goods for something he¡¯s interested in.¡±

    ¡°We are probably being deliberately perplexed. He is probably a representative of some almighty expert. However, I don¡¯t know what that expert wants to do. With arge amount of red spider lilies in the market, many races and Factions in the underground world will have a hope to rise.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Many special techniques need the power of the Netherworld River to advance. The best and the safest way to do so is to use this medium of the Netherworld River, the red spider lily.¡±

    ¡°The Darkness Demon Faction earned the most. They first used star c to earn profits. This product is recently in high demand. It seems to have some rtion with the secrets of the Netherworld River.¡±

    ¡°I saw it at the Summer Sand City as well and drank a cup. It¡¯s inexpensive, and the taste is not bad. There are many ways to drink it. I like to add Ice Yellow Grass for some stimtion.¡±

    When he heard about c, the ck-clothed person, who was eavesdropping on them, moved slightly.

    At that moment, there was a voice from outside. In the distance, a ray of golden light from the sky delivered a piece of news.

    The Great Netherworld River Wanderer was here.

    BANG...

    In an instant, the bustling market instantly fell silent. Other than a few staff who stayed behind to look after their store, everyone ran towards the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. At this moment, everyone ran their own path and knew what they were good at. It was a whirlwind.

    The ck-clothed person also stood up. There was excitement in his eyes that were full of vigor. However, he did not run over. Instead, he slowly walked there.

    Even though they ran very quickly, they could not upy the front positions at the shore. Those Factions andrge schools had done the allocation. They had been distributed and arranged from front to back ording to the strength of their Faction. Those who did not belong to any Faction could only stand at the sides or the back to try their luck. ¡ª¡ª In reality, the majority of those who hade to the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore to try their luck had traded their treasures to therge Factions. For those who had not traded their goods, it was because their items were just too ordinary. The variousrge Factions had no need to purchase them.

    ¡°Tsk, he is a few hours early this time.¡±

    ¡°This is also normal. The Great Wanderer only decided on a day. To be honest, it would be normal even if hees one day early or two dayste.¡±

    The ck clothed-person walked to the outskirts and heard a group of people discussing among themselves. He looked into the depths of the Netherworld River. A fog was slowly floating down from upstream.

    The fog stopped above the surface of the water a decent distance away from the shore and then slowly spread. The Netherworld River surged, but the small boat on the river remained stable, as if it was a part of the Netherworld River. It was peaceful in its actions.

    Rumble. Just like the previous deals, the Life and Death Coffinnded on the shore with a crash, symbolizing the start of the trade.

    In the distance, a dozen representatives from therge Factions exchanged nces with one another. They confirmed a truth at the same time ¡ª that one could not clearly see how this fog had spread. There were many exnations for this, but no matter which exnation it was, this person had thoroughly understood the secrets of the Netherworld River and was closer to the Netherworld River than anyone else. They could please the Netherworld River well.

    In the distance, the ck-clothed person let out a long sigh. Then, he removed the hood that covered his head. His originally handsome face had a cold and murderous air to it because of the numerous scars.

    He walked past the crowd and walked towards the Life and Death Coffin. Then, he walked past the Life and Death Coffin and headed towards the Wanderer, as if he wanted to board the boat.

    No one around him took any action. The small Factions and several individualsughed coldly. This had happened many times in the past. There would be someone with no brain inside their heads. These fools would all have their heads filled with water from the Netherworld River and be engulfed by the Netherworld River without exception.

    Furthermore, therge Factions also looked on coldly. They had arranged this many times in previous trades to explore. Those who had challenged either had special techniques or had Netherworld River treasures on their bodies. There would not be many problems if they simply approached the Netherworld River. However, the result would be no different from the true fools. It would be very obvious that the Wanderer had made a move, but they would not be able to see any sign of it.

    However, this time...

    They furrowed their eyebrows. Usually, the Netherworld River would surge in anger even before someone reached the shore. But this time, the Netherworld River was unusually quiet!

    ¡°Wait, the boat moved! Is the Great Wanderer...?¡±

    ¡°Is he picking him up? Picking up that fool¡ª no, picking up that lord?¡±

    Everyone saw the boat slowly approach the shore and pick up the person dressed in ck clothes.

    While everyone was stunned, the fog appeared again. After that, they saw the Life and Death Coffin suddenly rise and disappear into the depths of the Netherworld River with the fog, leaving behind a group of idiots.

    Compared to the red spider lilies, this was a far deeper secret that everyone here wanted to know.

    Mu Zi smiled like a fool who had seen the stars for the first time. He looked at the ck clothed-person with scars all over his face and called out his name.

    ¡°Grai!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Mu Zi!¡±

    They could not suppress their sounds of joy and happiness, allowing both of them to deeply sense the excitement from each other. They hugged each other with force and remembered how they had represented the humans together when they first came here. Along the transmission path, everyone had been high-spirited and vigorous. They chatted with each other and even celebrated. Even Mu Zi, who was not good at speaking, asionally spoke one or two sentences. Back then, everyone was so happy and was filled with hope for the future of humanity.

    [a]It¡¯s popped up a few times in the past. Are you using this as an alternative form for Spiritual Energy Value?

 Chapter 1050 Creating a Trend

    <h4>Chapter 1050 Creating a Trend</h4>

    Everyone in the first group toe to the divine territory had been forced to scatter. The Earth and humanity were a mere level-4 civilization. In the Star Alliance and the divine territory, they were like an ordinary grain of sand that did not catch anyone¡¯s attention. Besides the guidance from the Star Alliance to authenticate their identity, they had never received any help from them. They were lonely and helpless. Furthermore, the new environment caused them to lose their unique power that they were proud of. They tried many ways to change this, and as they tried, they gradually started to disperse from their initial groups. If they gathered in the same area, they wouldpete for the same job with their own people. Those crafty alien races would use this to oppress them.

    Mu Zi and Aiolos were the first to leave.

    "After you left, we experienced several difficult internal disputes. Then, everyonepletely dispersed. Some of our brothers have even fallen, bing ves. However, until now, somerades have slowly adjusted to this ce. But they are not as impressive as you are..."

    Mu Zi nodded his head. He had heard of this information from some channels but did not know the details as everyone did not take the Earth to heart. They seemed to dislike being associated with it and even avoided it as a conversation topic. However, this was the scene that humans had hoped for. Even though it was not good, there was no doubt that it allowed them to develop while staying low-key.

    "What about your face?"

    "I encountered a few things. Take it as the price for maturity. You should know that our appearances are very attractive to some alien races."

    Mu Ziughed. There was no doubt that Grai¡¯s qualities and looks were the most outstanding among all of them. There was a kind of beauty that emerged from the root of disaster.

    "In short, after I killed my way out, I reached the underground world. When I heard about the coffin, I guessed that you were the Netherworld River Wanderer, but it was still such a surprise seeing it. I checked several times, but I was only certain that it was you just now. How did you be the Netherworld River Wanderer?"

    "You will know very quickly," said Mu Zi with a smile as he waved his hand. In an instant, Grai felt as if the world had turned upside down. For a moment, they seemed to have reached the bottom of the Netherworld River, yet it seemed like they were traveling in a mirrored space. Then, in the blink of an eye, he saw Mu Zi wave his arm once again. Then, everything returned to normal in another blink of an eye.

    Grai blinked, and a massive ind appeared in front of them. The small boat floated over to the ind.

    "This is..."

    Mu Zi said, "This is Hell Ind. At least, that¡¯s what I call it. No one has opposed it for now. Come on. Here, I can be considered the owner of the ind."

    The two of them went on shore. Grai clearly felt a wave of rich animosity rising from the ind. In an instant, pressure that was as solid as a mountain pressed against him firmly. Before he could speak, he saw Mu Zi whisper in a low tone. His voice was dark and profound, as if he was exining something. Very quickly, the animosity rapidly dispersed, and the pressure disappeared instantly.

    "Hell Ind has its own consciousness. However, it is very shallow. For now, I am helping it learn how to umte its consciousness. Take it as rent for staying here temporarily."

    Grai did not feel that this was strange. In the divine territory, there was no need to feel that any weird things were strange. Most of the time, if one felt that something was strange, it meant that one did not know enough.

    They came to the house that Mu Zi had built himself. The recent trades had given Mu Zi enough daily essentials. Even though the house was small, it could still contain all his essentials. He brewed some tea for Grai. Then, they chatted about their circumstances.

    Grai had killed his way out of his situation and was a wanted man on thend above. Thus, he could only live in the underground world. Luckily, his bloodline as a member of the Blood race gave him strong abilities to adjust. If not, he would have been dead a long time ago. However, his thinking was exquisite, and he was patient. Thus, he was able to endure.

    As for Mu Zi¡¯s experiences, Grai could only marvel at them. His affinity with the Netherworld River was simply unthinkable. It was very obvious that the Netherworld River and deathly aura would not attack Mu Zi. There was no doubt that this had involved an extremely fortunate set of circumstances for him.

    "That¡¯s right. I looked for you this time because I have a piece of good news to share with you. Senior Wang Zhong came." When he mentioned Wang Zhong¡¯s name, Grai¡¯s tone involuntarily rose.

    Mu Zi¡¯s eyes widened, and a surprised smile appeared on his face. "Ah! Second Brother is here? How great, how great!"

    Grai took a deep breath, and his tone became lively. He said, "Yes, Senior is the Senior we know. What we think of as difficulties are nothing to him. He is now the glory of us Earthlings and has entered the Heavenly Gates..."

    As Mu Zi listened to Grai¡¯s exnation, his expression was as focused and as serious as a child who did not want to sleep and wanted to listen to a story. He listened until the end and let out a long sigh. "I prepared a lot of things for Second Brother. I knew that he would be here and that things definitely would turn out this way. Are we going to Heavenly Treasures Street?"

    Mu Zi¡¯s heart felt itchy. With the almighty identity as the Netherworld River Wanderer, he had obtained many good items. If he could give them to Wang Zhong, it could be said that he was a hero with treasures.

    "It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t." However, Grai shook his head and disrupted Mu Zi¡¯s imagination. He noticed Mu Zi¡¯s disappointed expression and exined, "Your current identity is rather special. Furthermore, if we really go to Heavenly Treasures Street, we will be putting all the pressure on Senior. If Earthlings want to rise and establish a stable footing, flowers need to blossom everywhere."

    Wang Zhong was like a ray of light that was shot into the night sky. The humans who lived in the divine territory all saw how he shined here. The Heavenly Treasures Street! To humans, this name had a new significance because of Wang Zhong. However, any expert would be able to see the problem. Mo Wen and the others knew this as well. Indeed, they could go to the Heavenly Treasures Street but did not go. They knew Wang Zhong well. From Wang Zhong¡¯s initial decision to give up oning to the divine territory, they knew how heavy the responsibilities Wang Zhong bore were. If they went to the Heavenly Treasures Street, they would not be able to provide Wang Zhong with much help.

    Perhaps Earthlings liked internal strife, but once they were faced with powerful external pressure, their unique unity, intelligence, as well as their tenacity, allowed humans to explode with terrifying energy.

    Mu Zi knew this as well. However,pared to Mo Wen, he had a closer rtionship with Wang Zhong. He hoped to be able to see Wang Zhong. He had many things to see and many thoughts. He needed Wang Zhong¡¯s opinions and suggestions.

    "There will eventually be a chance. With your identity as the Netherworld River Wanderer, I think your impact can be even bigger. Many people suspect that you are simply a spokesperson for some almighty expert. I think we can make use of this..."

    Grai exined his idea. Exaggerating the role of the Netherworld River Wanderer was the most ideal method through which they could help Wang Zhong. Through the Wanderer¡¯s deals, they could consolidate with powers that wouldply with their distribution and mobilization. "We don¡¯t need them to belong to us. We don¡¯t even need them to directly take action, as long as they can speak up for us at crucial moments. Of course, we need to find some power that will bepletely loyal to the Netherworld River Wanderer."

    "Besides, even though no one has been able to see through the fog, if you personally appear at every trade, they will eventually notice a w. Thus, we need to deliberately mystify matters using your abilities and make other people guess. For example, we can create a ¡¯Netherworld King¡¯!"

    They would intimidate others with a fictitious expert who would not reveal himself. Then, their deterrent force would be much stronger.

    His and Mu Zi¡¯s strength had reached the peak Foundational Stage. However, unlike other civilizations and races, they had not found a method to advance to the Void Core Realm.

    There would be problems with a Foundational Stage, but if he was just a spokesperson, then that would be another story.

    "We will slowly n. After all, the times produce the heroes. Once we achieve power and make everyone look squarely at us Earthlings, that will be the time when we reunite!" Grai¡¯s smile was still as determined as before.

    The moment Grai left the Holy Land, he started to advance towards maturity. He was no longer that young student who had to be protected. As well, Mu Zi¡¯s abilities and intelligence might be able to kick up a storm in the underground world.

    Three days passed in a sh. The past few days had been peaceful, and the Combat Cultivation Hall lessons continued as usual. However, it was very obvious that Lao Wang did not receive any so-called support or backing.

    Admiring his courage was one thing, but supporting him was another thing. Not to mention, supporting Wang Zhong would mean that one stood opposite from Balor. Even without this consideration, many low-leveled civilizations simply enjoyed stepping on one another greatly. Aspared to Balor¡¯s tyranny, they disliked Wang Zhong taking the spotlight even more. They would feel that it was normal if they were defeated by Balor, but if they were defeated by Wang Zhong, they would seem even more ipetent.

    It was obvious that no one expected Wang Zhong to win. On the contrary, at the Law Enforcement Association, Rowling J, Wanwan Min, and a few other good friends had asked Wang Zhong whether there were any aspects he needed help in. With the abilities of the Machinery race and the insect race, even if the Life and Death Arena had been determined, as long as Wang Zhong wanted to back out, they had the ability to help Lao Wang cancel the Life and Death Arena. This gave Lao Wang a warm feeling.

    However, Lao Wang rejected them very frankly. He definitely did not have the confidence that he would definitely win, but he thought that he could at least fight a battle. Furthermore, he had initiated this challenge. Fighting at the Life and Death Arena with Balor was what he had wished for. He had to conquer this himself.

    Yes, the difference in their levels of power was very wide. This was the main reason why everyone did not expect him to win. When the difference in power was too big, techniques would not be enough to make up for it. It could not be said that this did not make sense, but they had ignored many key factors that were unique to Earthlings. To the divine territory, Earthlings were no different from any other Tom, Dick, or Harry. He wanted to change this view. He believed that the other Earthlings were doing the same thing.

    Earthlings did note to the divine territory just to struggle at death¡¯s door!

    From Tianjing to Stuart City, from the Holy Land to the Mizobudapi World, he had encountered various opponents all along. He was strong in techniques, fighting spirit, adaptability, and so on. These experiences were extremely valuable. The people of the divine territory, who pursued the limits of power, might not think highly of these, but Lao Wang believed that these were the key to determining victory and defeat.

    He had no intention of looking down upon the divine territory. Indeed, the divine territory had a unique power. Perhaps one couldpletely ignore the effects ofbat techniques after reaching the upper levels, but he definitely did not have the shallowbat skills that the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils had disyed so far. The so-calledmon knowledge of others could not influence Lao Wang¡¯s judgment.

    For example, the Titan supervisor¡¯s teachings were rather careless and casual, but Lao Wang could sense the talent that was hidden in the depths of his body from the words and actions that the Titan supervisor disyed on the surface. Thus, Wang Zhong was extremely curious. What level could the Titan supervisor¡¯sbat techniques reach? He was definitely able to teach some profound things but was just not willing to waste time on these so-called children of aristocrats.

    Take the previous batches of the Combat Cultivation Hall. In the end, only very few people were able to learn skills directly from the supervisor. Some people could simply be chosen to learn these skills, but Earthlings normally would not be chosen.

    Thus, this battle was even more important. However, this was not just because thepetition was fierce. Lao Wang also wanted to use this battle to catch the attention of certain policymakers and seize even a small chance for himself and for the Earth...

    When Wang Zhong arrived, many people had gathered beside the Life and Death Arena in the Violence Field. Not only were there pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall, there were also many people from the Weapon Refinery Hall and the Pill Refinery Hall. No matter what, a Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization voluntarily challenging a Void Core from a level-8 civilization to the Life and Death Arena was definitely a rare urrence, no matter what era of the divine territory one was talking about. There were those who were truly interested, those who just wanted to watch themotion, and even many veteran pupils. In total, there were about 200 to 300 people.

    "He didn¡¯t seed in his plot against a Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization and was even dragged to the Life and Death Arena by that Foundational Stage. This Balor..." A veteran Blood Demon pupil silently shook his head. Defeat was definitely not possible, but even if he won, so what? There was nothing glorious about this victory. To Balor, who had a background as a member of the Blood Demon race, this kind of battle at the Life and Death Arena was a loss the moment he stepped in.

    "It¡¯s a farce. I only don¡¯t know how long that Earthling canst in the arena."

    "I heard that that Earthling was the one who suggested the Life and Death Arena. Just what in the world was he thinking? He is just a Foundational Stage."

    "Heh heh. He had won against many Void Cores in the Combat Cultivation Hall. He is probably arrogant." Pigolo was also among the crowd. As an orthodox member of the goblin race, he had a distant rtionship with the Blood Demon race in some way. Of course, they definitely could not be considered friends. In the eyes of Pigolo, Balor ¡ª a Blood Demon who blended in with the Combat Cultivation Hall ¡ª was no different from trash. However, at least he was much better than Wang Zhong. "There is a world of difference even between two Void Cores. This country bumpkin from the lower worlds has never seen the world."

    As he spoke, he looked at Shannali beside him, intentionally or otherwise. Shannali maintained a smile and had no intention of rebutting him.

    "Pigolo, you can¡¯t say that either. Can a country bumpkin obtain an elemental spirit messenger?" Someone deliberately acted contrary to him. He was also a pupil of the Pill Refinery Hall. They were a circle who stood at the left of the Life and Death Arena. Although they had the fewest people ¡ª only 20 to 30 ¡ª they were the most attention-catching.

    Pigolo looked at the person who was speaking.

    Kaman was a pupil from the same Pill Refinery Hall batch. When they first joined, his results were no match for his as he was only a second-ss pupil. However, at the recent level-7 pill mission that Elder Yimo had issued, he was the seventh in the Pill Refinery Hall to submit. Furthermore, its quality was rtively decent and had achieved a standard 50% pill. He had formed the pill quickly, and the quality was good. His pill theory and natural endowments were rtively outstanding. In the Pill Refinery Hall, pill theories were everything. Kaman had recently gained poprity in the Pill Refinery Hall and was slightly famous. Other than the elites at the very top like Celeste, the other first-ss elites like Pigolo had been defeated. As a result, Pigolo was rather unhappy. Recently, the two of them had been eyeball to eyeball in the Pill Refinery Hall. Pigolo did not forget to pick on him, but Kaman was not easy to handle either. He did not forget to be impolite and would definitely curse at him as long as there was a chance.

    "Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s a country bumpkin. He¡¯s a piece of nk paper and is amusingly idiotic. What if this interested the elemental spirit instead?" Pigolo immediately rebutted him. "Don¡¯t forget that elemental spirits don¡¯t look at strength when choosing their owners. They only like interesting souls. This kind of clown is the most appropriate."

    "Perhaps." Kamanughed. He was not truly speaking on behalf of Wang Zhong and just wanted to rile Pigolo. Thepetition in the Pill Refinery Hall was also very intense. Pigolo was a goblin, but in reality, he had the "natural endowments" of the Blood Demon race. He was also impulsive and rash. Just now, just one rebuttal had made him immediately want to fight for victory and defeat. However, he did not know that this kind of anxious attitude made Kaman seem calm andposed, as if he was teasing a monkey. Regardless of the results, Pigolo had already lost.

    Pigolo picked his eyebrows. Beside them, someone mediated the situation and said, "Heh heh. What the two of you have said is not bad. However, some civilizations from the other worlds, especially those who have just arrived in the Star Alliance, like to use the outlook of their own worlds to observe new things in the divine territory. However, this is understandable and unavoidable. Adjustment and evolution is also a part of the divine territory. It is a very long process. Those who have entered the Star Alliance for the first time cannot possibly truly integrate for at least a few hundred years."

    Pigolo and Kaman both nodded, and the small fire between them disappeared. Meanwhile, the people around them were discussing this battle. However, their expressions were rxed. This was a battle between a Foundational Stage and a Void Core. In particr, their civilizations differed by four civilization levels. There was no suspense about this kind of Life and Death Arena battle. The strange rtionship between Wang Zhong and Celeste, as well as the elemental spirit messenger, had simply made everyone curious and interested.

    At that moment, it was gradually approaching noon. More and more people arrived.

    "Celeste is here." Someone saw the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince arrive. As the most eye-catching among this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils and the leader of the top four experts, Celeste would catch everyone¡¯s attention regardless of where she went. There was someone else beside her, Senior Harley from the Pill One Association.

    Recently, the two of them had been frequently spotted arriving together. However, it was different from a couple arriving together. Everyone knew that love would definitely not ur between a gold Titan and a member of the Shell race. The difference between their physiques was toorge, and they could not see eye to eye in terms of their beauty standards. However, it went without saying that friendship was possible. It could be said that in the entire divine territory, other than the Natural race who had helped the Shell race the most back then, the rtionship between the Titan race and the Shell race was the closest. Furthermore, it was said that Celeste and Harley¡¯s families were friends, and they were both from the Pill One Association. It was not strange for them to appear together frequently.

    Before the two of them had arrived, Pigolo and the other Pill Refinery Hall pupils had been the most dazzling. However, once the two of them arrived and casually stood in the arena, they immediately became the most dazzling stars there.

    "The members of the Law Enforcement Association are here too. How rare."

    Just as the two of them arrived, another heavyweight immediately appeared, causing everyone to turn and look at them. Wanwan Min, Rowling J, Rhode D, and a few others arrived. Five insects and nine Machines were here, and all of them were members of the Law Enforcement Association.

    The fact that members of the Law Enforcement Association woulde to watch the battle at the Life and Death Arena was a rtively rare and strange thing. Although they knew that Wang Zhong was a member of the Law Enforcement Association and that there was nothing improper about them supporting a member of their association, one needed to know what kind of impression the Law Enforcement Association had in the eyes of the Heavenly Gates pupils!

 Chapter 1051 Life and Death Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1051 Life and Death Battle</h4>

    The Law Enforcement Association members were viewed as being mysterious, strict, and deadpan! It was as if they would not bat an eyelid even if their close kin copsed in front of them. Other than the members of the Machinery race or insect race they saw in ss, these two races werepletely hidden from sight in the Heavenly Gates. They did not even participate in any group activities in the Heavenly Gates. To them, researchingws seemed to be the entire meaning of their existence. But now, 14 of them hade at once!Wanwan Min and the rest randomly found a spot to stand. Needless to say, the Machinery race and the insect race had an aura that could freeze the entire ce. When they stood there, they were like cold statues. As a result, the buzzing noises in their surroundings were instantly followed by solemn silence, and the air temperature dropped.

    Just at this moment.

    Boom!

    A blood-red ray of light descended from the sky and simply crashed into the white crystalline tform in the Life and Death Arena. It was a round area of the ground that looked like a crystal, which formed a distinct contrast with the ordinary yellow soil around it. The power with which this ray of light crashed into the ground was incredibly puissant. Even though the white crystalline tform was extremely hard, when hended on the ground, therge jolt caused the entire ground to rumble and shake. A cloud of dust flew all around.

    Amidst the cloud of dust, a blood shadow stood up straight.

    ¡°It¡¯s Balor.¡±

    ¡°If you want to fly, then just fly here. What is that exaggerated appearance for? There¡¯s dust everywhere now!¡± someoneined unhappily.

    ¡°Heh heh. He doesn¡¯t see that Foundational Stage rookie as a life and death enemy, right? How embarrassing.¡±

    When he heard the voices around him, Balor¡¯s face turned slightly red. He had calcted when he woulde here. He had wanted to gain the upper hand with a show of strength and establish an imposing air in front of Wang Zhong. This could not be said to be abat technique that he had intentionally implemented. Wang Zhong was only a Foundational Stage, and Balor could not possiblyunch a technique from the start. However, by oppressing him in terms of aura, it would definitely allow his victory in the Life and Death Arena to be much easier. Today, his objective was not victory. He wanted to kill and suppress Wang Zhong in seconds and to his heart¡¯s content. If he had to struggle with that little fellow for a few minutes on the Life and Death Arena, it would be embarrassing even if he won.

    However, he never expected that even though he had arrived in a dramatic manner, that little fellow was even more arrogant than him. At this moment, it was almost time, but he had not yet appeared! It was like showing off his charm to the blind.

    Balor was depressed. He had been too conscientious. He should have been one or two hourste to make that little fellow wait. Why was he so early? He looked like an idiot standing and waiting here for a Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization.

    ¡°That Earthling fellow really has a lot of arrogance. Why isn¡¯t he out yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already noon.¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have run away because he was scared, right?¡±

    ¡°Look, that Earthling is here.¡±

    He seemed to have calcted when Balor would arrive urately and arrived now. At this moment, he appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    The discussions all around became slightly softer as everyone turned to look at Lao Wang. They saw two figures, one short and one tall, walking from the distance. They did not walk slowly, but they definitely were not walking quickly. It seemed like a very ordinary stroll on their journey. Their rxed manner caused many people¡¯s eyes to light up. ¡°Putting strength aside, this Earthling¡¯s attitude is really not bad.¡±

    Even with several hundred gazes focusing on him, Lao Wang was calm. However, Jhonas, who was beside him, was obviously unable to stand this. When the Illusion race, who pursued a policy of staying low-key, had so many people staring at them, the pressure on them would feel enormous. He quickly looked for an excuse to slip away. ¡°Boss, I will go to the side to find a good spot. I will take the most handsome picture for you...¡±

    Wang Zhong did not care about him, let alone the attention from everyone else around him. His gaze went straight to Balor, who was in front of him in the Life and Death Arena.

    Balor let out a cold snort. Wang Zhong¡¯s calmness made him rather unhappy. However, before he could berate him, Wang Zhong tapped his foot and lightly jumped on the tform without any fanfare.

    The tform beneath his feet was covered in crystals. This was also Lao Wang¡¯s first time here. At that moment, when he had stepped on the tform, he felt that the white crystals were unusually sturdy. Furthermore, there was a spiritual aura circting underneath. It did not seem like an ordinary material.

    It was said that once the Life and Death Arena had been activated, a ward would automatically take effect and prevent anyone from entering or leaving. No one woulde to save you, unless the victor was willing to let the loser free. If not, the loser would not even have the chance to run away. In other battles, one still had the possibility of running away even if one could not win, but what about the Life and Death Arena? There, it was impossible to do so. This was the cruelest part of the Life and Death Arena.

    At that moment, both of them were in the arena, and the surroundings immediately fell silent. No matter what, the two of them were about to fight for life and death. Everyone maintained silence before they started to fight and gave them the most basic etiquette.

    The Life and Death Arena would determine their life and death. As long as both of them stood there, there was no other nonsense to speak of.

    Neither of them spoke. Naturally, Balor was disdainful and did not want to exchange greetings with this Foundational Stage. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong did not have the habit of speaking rubbish. They exchanged nces. Then, the Titan supervisor, who was standing beside the tform, waved hisrge hand. The Life and Death Arena had been activated, and a transparent energy cage engulfed the entire tform.

    The instant the energy cage appeared, a wave of violent surging spiritual power burst forth and continuously surged from Balor¡¯s body. The spiritual power was blood-red and burned like mes on his body. His violent aura spread and formed a massive human-shaped shadow. There were two horns on its head, and it was a full three to four meters tall. Meanwhile, his Spiritual Energy Value rose violently.

    Divine Demon Transformation Blood Technique!

    It was too embarrassing to reveal his true form when faced with a Foundational Stage. However, Balor understood Wang Zhong¡¯s capabilities rather well. There was no way he would underestimate him. He had to defeat him in one strike!

    Balor¡¯s eyes dazzled with powerful confidence as he had the reasons to be confident. Opposite him, even though Wang Zhong immediately exploded with spiritual power, that bit of spiritual power was just...

    Weak! Too weak!

    Firstly, there was nothing special about his spiritual power. It was shapeless and colorless. Even though it could be seen from the outside, it seemed like a calm wind surrounding him. There was no might to speak of. Furthermore, his Spiritual Energy Value was only 150,000. To most Foundational Stages, this was definitely a peak value and could even bepared to a few weaker Void Cores, but so what? Balor was not an ordinary Void Core!

    They had only activated their spiritual power, but their positions of power had already been immediately determined.

    ¡°The difference is toorge. Balor¡¯s Spiritual Energy Value is around 350,000, but Wang Zhong¡¯s Spiritual Energy Value is only around 150,000.¡±

    ¡°Balor¡¯s Spiritual Energy Value is more than double that of Wang Zhong¡¯s. This has gone beyond the scope ofbat techniques. This is an utter suppression!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your new friend will be killed in seconds.¡± Harley shook his head. His impression of Wang Zhong was decent. Back then, Wang Zhong had actively rejected Celeste¡¯s invitation to join the Pill One Society. He was a young man with a high awareness of himself. ¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s a pity if he dies. Do you want me to help him?¡±

    ¡°Interfering with the Life and Death Arena is not a wise choice, Senior Harley.¡± Celeste smiled. ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that Wang Zhong will definitely lose.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Harley was dumbfounded. In reality, he understood the reason why Celeste made friends with Wang Zhong. Ever since the news that Wang Zhong had an elemental spirit messenger spread a few days ago, Harley understood. When he said that he wanted to step up and help him, it was not necessarily because he felt that it was a pity if Wang Zhong died. In reality, he was very interested in how Wang Zhong had attracted the attention of the elemental spirit. If a Titan could obtain the might of a wood elemental spirit, he would be extremely frightening.

    ¡°Because of his messenger?¡± Harley furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Elemental spirits are very powerful to Void Cores, but don¡¯t forget that this is the Life and Death Arena, a ward istion zone. Elemental spirits cannot be summoned inside.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason.¡± Celeste smiled and nced at where the Law Enforcement Association had gathered. ¡°Just my intuition. This person will not die that easily.¡±

    Just as she said this, Harley also seemed lost in thought and looked towards where the Law Enforcement Association had gathered. The 14 Machines and insects, who hade to see people fight for life and death for the first time, did not seem worried at all. Even though those cold expressions were the rational norm of their races, they hade specially for Wang Zhong. It was inevitable that this kind of calmness would make others feel that something was fishy.

    While the two of them chatted, Balor could no longer wait. The Divine Demon Transformation Blood Technique had pushed his aura to its peak. His body shes and ¡°disappeared¡± from where he was standing!

    Pavaro and Gorst¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly. Balor had not disappeared, but the speed at which he activated his attack was very fast. The switch between slow and quick made it hard for people to adjust their vision. This fellow¡¯s explosive power was even more shocking in actualbat. It looked like he had not unleashed his full-powered lightning area.

    Boom!

    There was only an instant between activating andnding the attack. Many Combat Cultivation Hall pupils had not even seen the attack clearly when a massive sound exploded from the arena. A terrifying and heavy punch, as well as the explosive impact, sent Wang Zhong flying. A shock wave spread through the air.

    It was over. It was too easy. They were simply not on the same level.

    This thought involuntarily urred to many observers watching the fight. The difference in their level of strength was toorge. In the face of a direct attack, that Foundational Stage had almost no possibility of surviving.

    However, before this thought could fully process itself in their heads, they heard a ¡°ta ta¡± sound!

    Wang Zhong had only been sent flying seven or eight steps back beforending. His two legs were firm and steady, as if they were rooted into the ground. Right in front of him, Balor was preparing tounch another attack like a storm. However, he never expected that Wang Zhong would be able to suddenly stop from that impact. He was stunned for only a moment, but a fist grewrger in front of him as he charged forward. It was as if he was voluntarily running into that fist.

    There was a hint of excitement on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Balor¡¯s punch was very heavy, and the rapid speed had exceeded his expectations, but the more surprising his attack was, the more Wang Zhong could test his own limits.

    At that moment, his vitality was good, as if that attack had not harmed him at all. Whileyers of hidden power umted in his fist, his divine cells immediately burst forth.

    3rd Drive!

    Boom!

    There had been a mistake in Balor¡¯s judgment. Balor, who was charging forth, felt that his world had turned ck and that his rhythm had been disrupted. His offensive hade to an abrupt end. In an instant, the fist mmed straight into his face, and he fell backwards. He was sent flying 17 to 18 meters like an artillery shell and tumbled to the ground head-first.

    The arena was quiet. Their eyeballs almost dropped out. Was he acting?

    What in the world?

    How could Wang Zhong, who only had a peak Spiritual Energy Value of 150,000, have resisted a full-strength attack from Balor, who had a Spiritual Energy Value of 350,000? It might still be possible if he had used a technique to dodge, but he had clearly been attacked directly. Not only was he unharmed, he was still able to counterattack? What in the world was this? Could it be that he had a hidden high-defense artifact on him?

    Before anyone could figure out his secret to sess, in just half a second, the fallen Balor had jumped up from the ground. The rage in his heart was simply enough to set the Heavenly Gates on fire.

    His opponent had attacked him with a full-power strike after transforming, but he seemed unharmed and immediately went into a counterattacking posture!

    This was too surprising. Wang Zhong¡¯sbat power did not just stop at a value of 150,000. The use of techniques allowed him to deliver attacks with a Spiritual Energy Value of 200,000 to 300,000. This had been proven many times in Combat Cultivation Hall sses, and the key to his fame in the Combat Cultivation Hall. However, this was only in terms of attacking. Techniques could strengthen attacks, but how could they improve defenses?

    From the punch just now, Balor clearly felt that all his power had beenpletely taken by Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and there were no defensive artifacts involved. Regardless of what techniques allowed him to do great things with little effort, that kind of impact was not something a Foundational Stage would be able to withstand. However, he had directly resisted the attack and was almost unharmed. Balor had suffered from his previous judgment. He was caught unaware by the counterattack and was easily sent flying!

    He was not injured as Wang Zhong¡¯s attack was indeed at the standard of someone with a Spiritual Energy Value of 150,000, but the after-effects were severe. However, the thrust might have been powerful, but the injury was small. After all, his basic Spiritual Energy Value was too low, and this kind of attack could not break through his defenses. He had only been sent flying as he was caught unaware.

    But a Foundational Stage had actually sent him flying! This was apletely different scene from what he had expected: killing him in seconds.

    The Life and Death Arena was quiet, but Balor had simply exploded with rage.

    Humiliation! Humiliation! What a massive humiliation!

    White smoke was about to burst forth from Balor¡¯s head. He did not dare to imagine what joke those fellows who had already been mocking him were seeing from outside the tform. He did not dare to think about this, let alone look at them. The instant he jumped up from the ground, his furious eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Die!¡± Balor roared in anger.

    Bam!

    Two bursts of white smoke suddenly rose from the ground where he was standing. His entire body rapidly shot forth. Just like the moment when he had first started his attack, he vanished in the blink of an eye. With the same pattern, Wang Zhong could not possibly think of attacking the second time. Balor would definitely not show any carelessness or misjudgment!

    However, while he rapidly charged, Wang Zhong opposite him had moved at the same time. One¡¯s Spiritual Energy Value also directly determined one¡¯s attack, defense, speed, and sensitivity. In terms of speed, Wang Zhong seemed to be a far cry from Balor. Putting aside reaching a speed where he moved so quickly that he seemed to disappear, his actions seemed pitifully ¡°slow¡±. Even the fellows with the slowest reactions could clearly see all of his actions!

    However, could Balor really see him clearly?

    Even though Wang Zhong¡¯s actions seemed slow, strangely, the speed at which he moved was not slow at all.

    Shadow Dance!

    There was another side to everything. Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s slow speed was only an optical illusion. The ground underneath his feet seemed to be shorter. The strange figure was slow and fast. There was a distance of over a hundred meters between the two of them. They set off at the same time, one slow and one fast, but instantly met each other in the middle.

    BOOM!!

    There was a massive sound. The terrifying energy from the impact caused the center of the Life and Death Arena to be engulfed in the st of an explosion. Meanwhile, the energy wall that shrouded the tform trembled slightly.

    They faced each other head-on!

    The difference in Spiritual Energy Value was almost double, but Wang Zhong had chosen to face Balor head-on!

    Balor simply felt that the power in Wang Zhong¡¯s punch was obviously very weak and was half of his own. However, the continuous after-effects came in waves like an ocean. Furthermore, the speed at which the effects followed each other was extremely quick. It was as if there was no gap between the after-effects. They blocked his power inyers, and just four or five waves was enough topletely resolve his power. When they faced each other head-on, Wang Zhong was not at a disadvantage. He did not lose in terms of defense. Furthermore, he did not stop his attacks and even wanted to directly suppress Balor.

    Balor had not been able to kill his opponent in seconds. Regardless of how unwilling or unhappy he was, the fact that he was unable to end the battle quickly had be a reality. He had thrown his face away. On the contrary, the continuous blocking of his attacks allowed Balor to calm down greatly, and he folded his arms. His all-rounded attack had been fast, but he suddenly slowed down. Instead, he was prepared to attack and defend at the same time.

    Even though he still attacked more than he defended, he definitely had an advantage in terms of speed and power, allowing him to take the lead and control the situation. However, just this slight chance caused Wang Zhong to sigh silently. He had wanted to create a powerful contrast in Balor¡¯s mentality from the beginning and tempt him to lose his cool. However, just as he hadid his trap, Balor had calmed down. This fellow that typically seemed impulsive and crude had rtively powerfulbat intuition during actualbat.

    They were going to fight a tough battle.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s abilities to adjust to the situation were very powerful. Even when his n had failed, he only took half a second to adjust and give up on his attack. He immediately disyed his Shadow Dance. Even though he seemed slow, he moved swiftly all around like a demon, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.

    Defending against counterattacks was Wang Zhong¡¯s strong point. However, Balor¡¯s closebat standard was obviously much higher than the several Void Cores he had faced in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Although his offensive was fierce, it did not reveal any obvious gaps. Even if there was a fleeting chance, he would quickly cover it up with his rapid speed, preventing Wang Zhong from capturing the chance.

    The style of their battle had suddenly changed. The change from the violent crashing in the beginning to this struggle only took the blink of an eye. One of them was a demon who pranced about, while the other moved at the speed of light. At that moment, it was as if there were several Wang Zhongs and Balors at the same time. The sounds of collision did not cease, but most of them involved warding off attacks and did not inflict any harm. Their figures shed past each other. For a period of time, it was difficult to differentiate them.

    The two of them were locked in a stalemate. The stunned crowd around them only started to recover from their shock now. They heard that a freaky Foundational Stage had appeared in the Combat Cultivation Hall and that this Foundational Stage had the strength to directly challenge a Void Core. Many people who did not witness this personally did not believe this. They knew that some Foundational Stages from the lower worlds had very powerfulbat techniques, but when it came to direct challenges, they were still Foundational Stages and Void Cores. There was no chance for one to be opportunistic. If they insisted that this was the case, who would believe them?

    But now, everyone believed this. He only had a Spiritual Energy Value of 150,000, which was less than half of his opponent¡¯s, but he was not at a disadvantage in terms of strength when he directly faced his opponent. If one did not personally witness this, even those with the strongest imagination would not be able to believe this reality.

    ¡°The use of spiritual power is key. Indeed, these lower-world civilizations have allowed these weaklings to disy their power to the fullest.¡±

    ¡°It looks like we have underestimated this Earthling... Once these civilizations from the other worlds do not lose out in terms of basic power, they will be practically invincible. Look at his footwork. It is too erratic. It¡¯s enough to make up for the difference in speed.¡±

 Chapter 1052 Divine Cells

    <h4>Chapter 1052 Divine Cells</h4>

    "Are you joking? It¡¯s of no use. He must have used some special method to confront him in terms of power. The simple use of spiritual power cannot possibly double this power. This kind of special method definitely has some cost to it. I don¡¯t believe that he canst until this battle ends."

    "Yes. Furthermore, Balor has not shown his true power. From the current situation, Balor is still at an advantage."

    "Shannali, my gambling addiction is back?" Pigolo¡¯s mood was rather good. Even though he did not see the Earthling being satisfyingly killed in one p, the Earthling living a bit longer might give Pigolo more chances to derive benefits.

    "Do you want to give me money again?" Shannali smiled. "Thebat techniques from the lower worlds can give them an advantage throughout."

    "I just think that Balor will win. He will not lose even in terms of techniques. However, that Earthling¡¯s footsteps are rather strange. After all, this batch of Blood Demons has more naturalbat talents. The bottom-dwelling races aren¡¯t the only ones that can fight." Balorughed out loud. "If Wang Zhong loses, apany me for three days! If I lose, it¡¯s up to you what you want to bet!"

    "Up to me?" Shannali blinked slightly. "Then I want to see the secret technique of the goblin race, the Goblin Spirit Transformation."

    Pigolo was slightly dumbfounded. Her appetite was not small. However, he was afraid that this young woman would not ept a bet otherwise. As for the Goblin Spirit Transformation, even though it was excessive, this was on the condition that Wang Zhong could win. But could Wang Zhong win? Pigoloughed out loud. "Then it¡¯s decided!"

    While the two of them spoke, the battle had reached a climax.

    Balor¡¯sbat instincts and techniques had exceeded Lao Wang¡¯s expectations. He had reached the limit of his agility with the Shadow Dance technique, but Balor¡¯s rapid speed could still deal with him. Not only would this cause some trouble for Lao Wang as Balor built up a defense, but Balor would also not show any obvious cracks that could be exploited.

    Balor¡¯s approaches were varied, and he was fierce and tyrannical. There would always be gaps and flows, but he covered them extremely quickly. This seemed easy but was extremely effective. Their fighting styles werepletely different, but they were well-matched in terms of techniques. At least, at the stage where they were testing each other out, they did not give their opponent a chance to seize.

    However, this kind of stalemate would notst for too long. When the difference between theirbat levels was notrge and they adjusted to their opponent¡¯s style, changes would appear.

    "This Earthling has surprised me. However, after all, his Spiritual Energy Value is only 150,000. Even if his use of techniques is extremely powerful and explosive, and seems to be able to eliminate this gap, he has to go through the process of spiritual power operating in his body every time he attacks. Balor¡¯s power is much faster and flows naturally." Harley had seen a clue. After all, he was a great Heavenly Core expert. To him, there were no secrets to speak of from the fight between the two. "The gap in spiritual power is that Earthling¡¯s fatal w."

    Just as Harley finished speaking, Balor suddenly changed his technique. He seemed to have adjusted to Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks and movements. Just as hended a heavy punch from his left arm, his leg violently attacked from the other direction with a crash!

    This attack did not make any sense at all. He did not even see Wang Zhong¡¯s body, but this was a conscious judgment Balor had made while getting used to Shadow Dance. A shadow was simply sent flying midair!

    BOOM!

    There was a massive crash. This kick was solid, and Wang Zhong was sent flying to the left like an artillery shell. This was not a collision between Wang Zhong¡¯s use of spiritual power and Balor¡¯s use of power. Instead, this was a massive impact on Wang Zhong, who had been caught unaware. No one believed that his body would be able to take this.

    I¡¯ll be taking your life when you¡¯re this ill!

    There was a sh in Balor¡¯s eyes, and his spiritual power exploded forth. A terrifying sound immediately erupted. He was like a booster rocket shooting forth. There was a perfectly straight trail behind him. This trail seemed to be limited in distance. He started to slow down after traveling just several dozen meters. However, just as they saw him slow down, he picked up speed and shot forward with a second st.

    Demon Overlord Triple Shot!

    Three trails connected with one another without any gaps, resulting in three explosions of speed. The speed at which Wang Zhong had been sent flying was extremely quick, but the speed at which Balor¡¯s Demon Overlord Triple Shot activated was even faster!

    In an instant, he had arrived below Wang Zhong, who was high in the air. Closely after, his legs kicked the air, and he changed the angle of his body. The pair of goat horns on his head shone with a cold, green light as he fiercely stabbed upwards!

    When he sensed the fatal threat below him, Wang Zhong forcibly controlled his unbnced body and twisted in the air, causing his body to nt. However, as he was rather thin, even though he was able to dodge the fatal attack from the horns in this critical moment, he was hit by Balor¡¯s iron head.

    Boom!

    The terrifying impact caused Wang Zhong to soar into the air, but this was not yet the end. In that instant, Balor was still able to use the Demon Overload Triple Shot to rush forward! The perfectly straight trials appeared behind him without any gaps once again. In just the blink of an eye, Balor had appeared above Wang Zhong, who was flying in the air.

    His eyes were filled with anger. At that moment, the blood-red spiritual power all over his body gathered in his hands.

    He crossed his fingers, and blood power filled his hands. Then, his fists smashed down!

    Kill ~~~~~~ Crash...

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body was fiercely mmed into the ground. At that moment, Balor was extremely satisfied, but the resentment in his heart had not been released. He brought his fists to his chest and dove to where Wang Zhong hadnded. Blood-red mes engulfed him, and the sound of the wind was very powerful. It was as if a meteorite was falling from the sky, or a shooting star wasnding on the ground. He wanted to make Wang Zhong die without a burial site!

    Bang!

    The arena was filled with dust, but one could still faintly see that a massive crater had been formed in the hard ground in the arena by the terrifying meteorite.

    Meanwhile, Balor expressionlessly stood at the border of the crater. He looked up to the sky at a 45-degree angle, his face full of pride. Although he had wasted some techniques on him, he had won in a domineering manner.

    "Shannali, it looks like we will have a joyous holiday." Pigolo was in an extremely good mood. He was not surprised by this win. That young girl had intentionally bet on a losing yer. She probably could no longer hold back and casually looked for an excuse to throw herself at somebody.

    "Not necessarily." Shannaliughed and pointed to the hole in the Life and Death Arena. "Look."

    Before Pigolo had the chance to turn and look, he sensed that his surroundings had suddenly fallen silent. They saw a figure slowly standing up from the dust-filled hole in the Life and Death Arena.

    Blood appeared at the corners of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth, but Wang Zhong had no intention of wiping them away. The clothes on his body were already tattered beyond repair. They were casually ripped off by Wang Zhong, revealing well-proportioned muscles that were not exceptionally attractive. There seemed to be a red palm print on his chest. It looked like an attack hadnded deep into his chest. This was supposed to be a fatal injury, but at that moment, it was rapidly healing at a visible speed!

    It seemed like he had never experienced this feeling ever since he left the Earth. Perhaps he really lived to fight. The stronger he became, the more intense his reactions became. There were even times when Wang Zhong wondered whether his soul was different from others. This desire forbat and challenge against dangers did not seem toe from him.

    Not only was Balor stunned, everyone outside the Life and Death Arena also instantly fell silent. They had seen people with powerful recovery abilities even stronger than this, but they were all top civilizations who had the strongest bodies in the divine territory, like the gold Titans! But an Earthling???

    Balor¡¯s expression was even more frozen.

    When he had crashed into his opponent, he had already sensed that something was abnormal. When Wang Zhong¡¯s body resisted his heavy attack, it did not feel as if his body was copsing into pieces. This was very strange. His spiritual power was obviously weaker, but he always gave Balor an unimaginable feeling duringbat. How could this kind of recovery ability and endurance be disyed by an Earthling? Furthermore, this was a Foundational Stage Earthling with a Spiritual Energy Value of only 150,000!

    The tranquil atmosphere was broken by Wang Zhong¡¯s lightughter. He took a step forward. Then, he took several steps toward Balor.

    These steps were even slower than the strange slow steps earlier. It was as if a video was being slowed down. However, he had crossed a distance of several hundred meters and arrived in front of Balor in just two steps!

    Boom!

    Blood-colored spiritual power burst forth from Balor¡¯s body. Even though he could not understand this low-leveled Earthling, that kind of smile was enough for Balor to instinctively hate him.

    "I¡¯ll fight until you die!¡¯

    Balor¡¯s punch was as fast as a shooting star. It umted all the power in his entire body, and his fist shot forth at the speed of light! This punch was clearly aimed at Wang Zhong¡¯s nose. However, Wang Zhong did not dodge at all. His fist was just about to reach the tip of Wang Zhong¡¯s nose but mysteriously brushed past Wang Zhong¡¯s cheek and only sent a few strands of hair flying.

    Balor changed techniques very quickly. Once his attack missed, he quickly swung his fist horizontally. However, that elbow clearly aimed at Wang Zhong¡¯s neck mysteriously missed once again. It was as if Wang Zhong would suddenly grow smaller, and his elbow brushed past the top of Wang Zhong¡¯s head...

    This feeling felt like dealing with fish in water. When one looked at them from the surface of the water, the fish would be beside one¡¯s feet, but when one stretched out their hand to touch it, one would realize that it was still a few inches away from one¡¯s feet.

    Even though he had missed by a bit, it had led to a grave mistake. Balor¡¯s breathing became anxious, and his eyes grewrge. He continued to bombard him with punches, but none of the punches hit their target. This was too mysterious, and he could not believe this! Closely after, he saw Wang Zhong¡¯s clenched fist...

    Boom!

    A powerful and heavy impact mmed into Balor¡¯s heart!

    Its power was still at a Spiritual Energy Value of 150,000, but theyers of effects that followed continued to pound his heart like dull hammers, attacking him until he almost suffocated.

    Another punch, another punch!

    Crash~~ Crash~~

    Balor vomited blood and was sent flying!

    He could clearly see Wang Zhong¡¯s actions, but was unable to attack him throughout. He could clearly see Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks, but could not dodge. The "slow-motion" actions instantly affected him the moment they appeared!

    At that moment, the area outside the Life and Death Arena was filled with astonishment.

    "What happened? Is that an illusion?"

    "It can¡¯t possibly be an illusion. The barrier of the Life and Death Barrier can iste and block energies. The illusions will only trick the people inside, but not observers."

    "That is..."

    The pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall and even most of the pupils from the Weapon Refinery Hall did not understand this but felt that it was awesome. However, only a few people could see what was important about this, including Celeste, Harley, Rhode D, and a few others.

    "It¡¯s not an illusion. It¡¯s his murderous aura, a murderous aura from the soul. It is too powerful and perfect, causing a visual illusion." Celeste¡¯s gaze was like fire, and she seemed lost in thought. "No wonder he could make the elemental spirits scramble for him like that..."

    "His murderous aura index is nine. He is almost reaching the limit of what living creatures can bear." Rhode D¡¯s eyes continued to shine with light as he scanned the battlefield. The Machinery race had many abilities that were different from other races. For example, he could urately determine all the parameters of this battle.

    "Those with this murderous aura index have engaged in closebat countless times, but he is still able to maintain a perfect mentality. The quality of his soul is outstanding." Wanwan Min was also visibly moved. It had always thought that Wang Zhong¡¯s intelligence and way of thinking were very interesting but never expected that his soul was also this interesting.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong was in a demonized state, not in terms of his appearance but his soul. The dense deterrent force he disyed caused people to form misconceptions. Everything was because of the murderous aura that his perfect soul controlled!

    He had often traveled along the Life and Death Boundary, and experienced soul destruction and revival many times. After oveing fear, brutality, cruelty, and cowardice, what was left was a truebat soul! His techniques had reached their peak, and every action was the pinnacle of the body arts. Putting everything else aside, in this aspect, Balor, who was all show and no action, could never match up against him!

    Only one who had entered hell and climbed out of hell to find themselves could control this level of power!

    Pa!

    This was another sweeping kick. It seemed toe very slowly, but before Balor could fully react and dodge, theyers of power had fiercely collided into his head like a massive wave, sending him flying high into the sky.

    Boom!

    Balor was fiercely sent flying into the ground, creating arge hole.

    Even though he immediately stood up, the after-effects of the kick continued to jolt his head, causing his head to hurt so much that it was about to split open!

    "You used an illusion! You¡¯re a fake! This is impossible!" Balor was going crazy. He had never encountered such an opponent, let alone suffer this much in directbat. Those of the same level as him or even Solid Cores could not do this, let alone a mere Foundational Stage! A Foundational Stage Earthling who had been yed around by the Demon Overlord Triple Shot twice!

    Demon blood was surging in his body. "I will use my power to break through your techniques! I will use cruelty to prove myself! I will kill you!"

    Ding Ding Ding!

    The violent energy engulfed Balor, making him seem like a blood me person. He rapidly rushed towards Wang Zhong like an artillery shell. Fist shadows connected to one another, and his figure transformed. In the blink of an eye, it was as if dozens, even hundreds of Balors, attacked at the same time. Thousands of fists covered the sky without leaving any gaps!

    Balor¡¯s eyes were filled with scarlet wisps of blood, and he was in a frenzied state. He would smash through the strange game that Wang Zhong was ying with him! If one punch was not enough, he would deliver 10 punches, 100 punches, 1,000 punches!

    Blood Overlord Thousand Spirit Elimination!

    The fist shadows that filled the sky seemed to have transformed into blood-red skeletons, blocking out the entire sky. They blocked off all paths of escape. This was an absolute suppression of spiritual power!

    At this moment, Balor was not muddled. Even though Wang Zhong was very strange and made him form misconceptions back then, he was now very clear. He did notpete in terms of techniques with this lower-ssed civilization. Instead, simply using strength to force him into submission was the best method.

    Wang Zhong closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The Devouring Heaven Technique was the key to activating his power. As he breathed naturally, the power hidden in the depths of his cells burst forth like a field of blooming flowers. Gold energy points started to connect densely within his body.

    Burst forth! Divine cells!

    In the quick span of one breath, the power that was hidden deep within his divine cells was released in that instant. His Spiritual Energy Value jumped, and Wang Zhong suddenly opened his eyes!

    His eyes were as dazzling as the sun. He straightened his left palm and aimed at the attack in front of him, which seemed like countless shooting stars. Closely after, he raised his right palm. His hands crossed and charged forth.

    Whoosh~~~

    There was a light pping noise that went almost unheard in the face of the vast might from Balor¡¯s terrifying Blood Overlord Thousand Spirit Elimination technique. It was like a butterfly pping its wings beside an armored train. However, a clear palm print had shot out from his left hand.

    The palm print did not seem big, but with every inch it advanced, there would be momentum surging from behind, ovepping with the palm print and causing it to tremble and speed up while it spread. There was a change with every inch moved forward. In the blink of an eye, the palm print had silently moved four to five meters forward, forming a massive palm that was asrge as a small mountain!

    Meanwhile, theyers of power that surged from behind continued to stack up, causing the palm print to continue growing bigger, faster, and stronger.

    ¡ªHundred Fold Palms!

    This was Grai¡¯s technique that Wang Zhong did not make unnecessary changes to. It did not have such might on Earth, but when techniques were used elsewhere in different spaces, with different rules and effects, and with different levels of power, they would disy a new transformation that exceeded everything.

    The palm turned into a mountain, and the mountain turned into a dragon. There seemed to be no limit to this palm technique asyers continued to stack, producing a powerful illusion that influenced the space around it!

    ROAR~~~

    The massive dragon that had transformed from a palm whizzed towards Balor and let out an angry roar that sounded like that of a real dragon. However, unlike ordinary illusions that only oppressed one¡¯s spirit, this dragon¡¯s roar was realistic. Not only could everyone outside the Life and Death Arena clearly hear this, the terrifying roar even caused Balor¡¯s fist shadows that filled the sky to disperse!

    This terrifying dragon roar had nothing to do with power. Instead, it shook the soul, causing Balor¡¯s state of mind to throb with terror and his actions to slow by half a beat. This was closely followed by an offensive from the sky that could not be blocked.

    The transformed dragon had soared into the sky. It could not be stopped and broke through everything!

    There was a sh of disbelief in Balor¡¯s eyes. He sensed that Wang Zhong¡¯s level of power had increased by two or three levels in an instant. Ignoring the evesting stamina of the dragon, he could sense that Wang Zhong¡¯s power had multiplied in just a moment. Furthermore, this power was concentrated in one spot. Combined with his fear, Balor was leftpletely unable to block this attack.

    The fist shadows that filled the sky were easily dispersed by this terrifying attack. There was only Balor, who was fiercely sent flying. He flew into the air and became a ck dot that was concealed by the clouds. No one knew exactly how high he had been sent flying!

    "Boss is amazing!" Outside the arena, Jhonas simply could not help but want to present Wang Zhong with flowers. He was too impressive. He had sent Balor flying without a trace.

    Everyone started to whisper among themselves. Evidently, they could not believe this scene. Thesebat techniques that utilized spiritual power had be an image and showed that he was inplete agreement with the systems of power in the divine territory. This was called a divine shadow. When this transformed into a substantial killing attack, it would evolve into a divine image. Furthermore, this could not be seen in lower-leveled civilizations. Everyone seemed to have changed their perspective of this "low-leveled" civilization. No matter what, he could not have entered the Heavenly Gates by chance.

    Swish!

    After seven to eight seconds, the 100yer dragon flew to Balor, who was in midair, and sent him flying straight toward the ground.

    Boom!

    He looked like a free-falling object. He had lost most of his consciousness and fiercely mmed into the ground like a shot put, producing a dull sound. Lao Wang had suppressed his opponent with his momentary explosion of spiritual power. At that moment, he was using all his strength to recover. After all, his divine cells were not at the Heavenly Core level and could not continuously release this level of power without stopping.

 Chapter 1053 Returning Good for Evil Doesnt Exist!

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Returning Good for Evil Doesn¡°t Exist!</h4>

    "He¡¯s won!" Jhonas grew excited. He had asked someone to investigate Balor¡¯s strength. It was said that his true form was extremely fierce, but he had obviously beencent. He had been eliminated by Boss even before revealing his true form. Of course, he was not surprised. This was not the first time this had happened in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    "Idiot!" Nearby, Pigolo snorted coldly.

    Jhonas did not dare to bicker with these fellows from the Pill Refinery Hall. However, he casually looked around him and saw that Celeste, Shannali, and the others who obviously expected Wang Zhong to win did not seem to rx. Putting them aside, even Wang Zhong, who was standing on the tform, had a stern expression on his face. At that moment, the entire Life and Death Arena was quiet. Only the cloud of dust that was kicked up when Balor mmed into the ground remained.

    Humm humm humm humm...

    There was the sound of spiritual power moving strangely. A ray of blood-red light dazzled from therge crater that Balor had fallen into.

    "You dog, level-4 civilization, can even force me to activate my true form..." A low and cold voice sounded from the blood-red light.

    Unlike the frenzied state that Balor had been in previously, he was strangely calm. However, others could feel the absolute rage that was hidden beneath his calm tone!

    Hoh...

    A figure stood up amidst the blood-red light. Jhonas was standing outside the Life and Death Arena, and his pupils rapidly contracted. That figure was over five meters tall. Including the sharp goat horns on its head that were two or three meters long, it was a total of seven or eight meters tall. He wasparable to a Titan! Furthermore, the aura that spread from his body was extremely powerful, making everyone feel that this power had gone beyond the scope that a physical body was capable of!

    The Blood Demon race was considered a race with massive physiques. They did not lose to the Titans in terms of closebat strength. This true form had a Spiritual Energy Value of 500,000. However, this was not the end. The transformations had not stopped!

    Glug glug...

    His spiritual power reactions did not change, but the strength of his aura was still able to grow. His boiling blood caused his limbs to rapidly wriggle. Tumors on his shoulder rapidly moved, as if they wanted to poke out of his body.

    Pa pa pa pa!

    Two small warts poked out from his shoulders and formed two heads in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, the other parts of his body were also extending outwards. Arms started to grow out one by one.

    This was the transformed true form of Blood Demon Balor ¡ª¡ª the three-headed, six-armed Blood Combat True Form!

    As the three heads and six arms took shape, Balor¡¯s spiritual power had also reached a terrifying peak of 600,000!

    Thisbat power was stunning, even among the Void Cores.

    Even in the same race, there were many kinds of true forms. For example, among the Titans, there were ordinary true Titan forms, silver Titans, and gold Titans. Regardless of whether it was in terms of strength or potential, there was a world of difference between these variations. Of course, there were many kinds of true forms among the Blood Demon race. In particr, the three-headed, six-armed form was the most famous one.

    On a physical level, three heads and six arms would maximize one¡¯s attack and defense. Furthermore, not only would his techniques be able to break through all illusions, his terrifying vision would be able to do so as well. His six eyes would be able to note all the ws in any attack from different angles! Of course, his spiritual power and soul would also strengthen in a terrifying manner. His soul would be three times stronger.

    Back then, the ssic Blood Demon race true form was called a bat machine" during their scramble for supremacy. They definitely did not have an undeserved reputation. This was also a key factor behind why the Blood Demon race was able to be a part of the Fire Demon race and survive.

    "This Balor..." Kakadinme¡¯s eyes lit up. As the most dazzling, genius Blood Demon and one of the top-four experts in this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils, his true form also had three heads and six arms. This was extremely useful for pill refinery. Not many Blood Demons had a true form with three heads and six arms. He never expected that his fellow Blood Demon that had been allocated to the Combat Cultivation Hall would also have this kind of true form... This was probably because of his personality. Most Blood Demons were irritable andcked patience. In order to seed in pill refinery, regardless of how good one¡¯s conditions were, one first had to be able to quieten down one¡¯s heart and ept the impact of countless failures.

    Outside the Life and Death Arena, many people were visibly moved, including Celeste, Jhonas, and others who had great confidence in Wang Zhong.

    Even though Wang Zhong had sent Balor flying in one attack and exploded with extremely potent spiritual power in that instant, Balor had a true form with three heads and six arms. A Spiritual Energy Value of 600,000 versus a Spiritual Energy Value of 150,000. Just the difference in their spiritual power would be enough for Balor to suppress him. With this kind of gap, skills and aura were no longer essential.

    "Wang Zhong¡¯s explosion of power like just now is not sustainable." Senior Harley shook his head. Although he did not know about his divine cells, he could see the exhaustion Wang Zhong experienced after that attack. This method definitely could not be used boundlessly inbat. Furthermore, even that technique would probably not be able to stop the current Balor.

    The difference was too obvious. Everyone had different reactions.

    "Heh heh. Beloved, this Earthling will onlyst for, at most, ten more seconds." Pigoloughed cheerily. Frankly speaking, when Wang Zhong had sent Balor flying, he had secretly panicked. Luckily, Balor¡¯s true form was powerful enough.

    It was all good now as the oue had been determined. He was finally going to fulfill his wish... He nced at Shannali, who was beside him. That chest, those buttocks... Tsk tsk tsk. Pigolo drooled slightly. This girl had been keeping him on tenterhooks for a long time.

    This time, Shannali did not respond. Instead, she furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Obviously, Balor¡¯s true form had exceeded her expectations slightly. If it had been an ordinary Blood Demon true form, she believed that Wang Zhong would definitely have a way. After all, he had that kind of thing. But when faced with three heads and six arms...

    "God, please bless and protect him. God, please bless and protect him..." Meanwhile, Jhonas was mysteriously chanting. He held a small box in his hand with a treasure from his father. The treasure could prolong one¡¯s life, as long as one was not dead. To be honest, his heart ached slightly, but he had taken it out by some curious coincidence. In any case, a low-key and sincere fellow like him would not be able to use it either...

    Meanwhile, the Machinery and insect race members all had the same silent expression. Only Celeste still had the same calm expression as before. No one knew whether this was because she did not care about the results or because she had more confidence in Wang Zhong.

    "I will rip you into pieces, bit by bit!" At that moment, Balor¡¯s voice had sounded from the tform. His terrifying spiritual power suppressed the atmosphere, giving him the absolute advantage in the entire Life and Death Arena, as if this arena was his home ground. His spiritual power flooded every corner of the Life and Death Arena, leaving Lao Wang with no ce to take shelter!

    "We Earthlings have a saying. Supporting characters die from speaking too much," said Wang Zhong calmly.

    There was a long, solemn silence. There were countless dumbfounded expressions around them. Even though they had eaten the trantion candy, they took some time to understand this. They were also speechless towards Lao Wang¡¯s strange confidence.

    When ced in an absolutely disadvantageous situation, no one saw any chance for Wang Zhong to turn the tables. However, he was still able to maintain this calmness. This was probably his remaining self-esteem as a member of a low-leveled civilization.

    Balorughed coldly. The aura that filled the air around him suddenly exploded. He had no intention of bickering with this weakling. The aura that materialized instantly soared into the air. The entire cage that surrounded the Life and Death Arena was filled with that scarlet-red light. The violent spiritual power instantly suppressed the entire arena, turning into a terrifying hurricane. Just the spiritual power alone caused Wang Zhong¡¯s body to sway!

    The gap was toorge!

    Balor instantly vanished. Even several peak experts with extremely good vision could only see a red shadow flying past. Closely after, the shadow descended from the sky!

    Kill ~~~~

    Balor¡¯s eyes were red. This Earthling had given him too many surprises. He did not want any more obstacles toplicate this issue. Since he had revealed his true form, he would use his most powerful attack to kill Wang Zhong in one move!

    His six hands pressed down at the same time. There was no technique or flowery move to this, but there was a terrifying force that caused the aura spread throughout the arena to gather at that moment. His left hand wound around his right hand, and his right hand wound around his left hand. His six hands formed a circle, and the aura that umted formed a massive blood-colored millstone in the air that would kill without discrimination. It descended from the sky, threatening to smash everything into pieces!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The moment the millstone took shape, it had an aura that suppressed everything. Even the space here started to tremble!

    It was still all right outside the Life and Death Arena as there was a protective ward around it.

    There was no space to even dodge. Wang Zhong seemed to have realized that he was faced with a space where there was nowhere to dodge from the attacks. He stood where he was without moving. He looked at the chain of six hands that descended from the sky and remained still, with an expression as if he was waiting for death.

    "This Earthling is done for."

    "The difference between their levels of power is toorge. No techniques or willpower can surpass this."

    "The explosion of spiritual power from this attack has gone beyond his peak of 600,000. He¡¯s just a Void Core..." Pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall were also visibly moved by this. They had underestimated this fellow from the Combat Cultivation Hall. The true strength of the Pill Refinery Hall was their potential to umte their Gold Core and that they had a brilliant future. However, in terms of theirbat power when they were in the Void Core Realm or the Foundational Stage, they might not be much stronger than these peak fellows from the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    "It is too difficult for those from the lower worlds to stand out." Some pupils from level-five civilizations were also slightly dejected. Throughout the process of Wang Zhong¡¯s rise to fame, they had made some cynical remarks, but in reality, it was a resignation to their own fate. They were also bootlicking the higher-leveled civilizations ¡ª following their style and echoing their views. However, in their subconscious mind, they hoped that such a fellow from a low-leveled civilization would be able to walk to the peak and create a legend like the Shell race. This would give them even more inspiration. There was no doubt that Wang Zhong showed signs of doing so. However, it was a pity that he would fall here today.

    "Just one technique." Pigolo¡¯s eyes lit up. He could already imagine Shannali being undressed by him on the bed.

    BOOM!!

    At that instant, the blood shadow millstone had crashed into its target!

    This was supposed to be an earth-shattering attack that would simply smash him into pieces, but it came to an abrupt stop...

    A cold light shed past Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, and he raised his hands high into the air. The six-hand chain and the blood-colored millstone that fell from the sky were stopped in the air by his hands. Everyone was stunned. This was simply impossible. Even if Wang Zhong was able to burst forth with spiritual power again, he definitely would not be able to stand this kind of attack.

    This did not make sense. Did Balor just have a worthless exterior?

    Ssss...

    Just as they thought so, everyone shuddered in fear. The breath they produced while speaking was as clear as fog. No one knew when this had started. The temperature around them was shockingly low. Not only did Balor feel this, everyone outside the Life and Death Arena felt this as well. It was shockingly low, and they could even see the cold!

    They watched as Balor¡¯s invincible blood-colored millstone started to be covered in frost.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body released an endless stream of chillingly cold air. As the points of contact between his hands and the blood-red millstone rapidly started to spread, everyone was dumbfounded. Not only was Balor¡¯s attackpletely frozen, even Balor, who was in midair, could not avoid this. He was simply frozen into a living ice sculpture! One could even see Balor¡¯s terror-stricken eyes and his stiff expression through the transparent ice.

    This was...

    Countless people widened their eyes. They couldpletely imagine the fear that Balor experienced at this moment. This cold air was able to seep out of the protective barrier around the Life and Death Barrier, causing hundreds of people around the arena to feel the same way. This kind of cold air was simply unimaginable and definitely not something a simple genius could do.

    "Elemental power!" Harley could not help but furrow his eyebrows. How could this be?

    The space in the divine territory was stable. Regardless of whether it was the power of the 5 Elements or the so-called rules that the lower worlds often used, they could not be used in the divine territory. For example, the powers of the 5 Elements required one to have the ability to control these elements and have an affinity with them. One had to reach several hundred, or even several thousand times the level of mastery one had on Earth.

    Of course, this did not mean that such people did not exist. Some special races with particrly outstanding natural endowments in this aspect could possibly use these powers. However, all these races were either from level-8 civilizations or were the rulers of a district.

    However, a mere human was able to use high-leveled ice abilities. How could the rules of the divine territory allow this?!

    The surroundings were silent. It was as if all noises and expressions had been frozen by this cold air. In the divine territory, anyone who could achieve affinity with the elements had unlimited possibilities, regardless of where they were from.

    His Spiritual Energy Value, techniques, and all that were just a warm-up. This was Lao Wang¡¯s trump card from dimir: Absolute Zero!

    With the Great 5 Elements Constitution, Wang Zhong had achieved perfection in the use of ice abilities. He could use them as long as he received approval from the rules of the divine territory. Frankly speaking, in the divine territory, the strength of the 5 Elements relied on one¡¯s affinity with the elements on a higher level. Even the strength of one¡¯s spiritual power was secondary. This power was even more terrifying than on Earth.

    The results in actualbat were much better than he had expected. When he looked at the ice sculpture of Balor, the corners of Lao Wang¡¯s lips curled. Since the day hade, how could he disy reckless courage? In order to survive, and for the sake of the Earth¡¯s fate, he needed greater intelligence and tenacity. Once an opportunity appeared, he definitely had to seize it!

    "The elemental spirit." Shannaliughed. Her panic just now was to tease Pigolo. She was probably the one who understood Wang Zhong the most out of everyone present. When she saw his calm expression, she knew that he could not possibly lose. Her intuition had always been very urate. She had never lost when she bet with people on such matters, not throughout her lifetime.

    "This is impossible!" Pigolo blurted out. "Even if he has an elemental spirit, how many days have passed since he obtained one? Furthermore, even elemental spirits cannot achieve affinity with the rules so easily, especially with such high-leveled power!"

    Indeed, elemental spirits were a great help inprehending the power of the 5 Elements and allowed one to reach high levels. However, it also took time toprehend and obtain the approval of the elements. One could not suddenly go from knowing nothing to bing omnipotent. In particr, one also had to have sufficient natural endowments.

    Celeste¡¯s gaze was calm, but she was scorching on the inside. Of course, she could guess the reason why Wang Zhong had such high-leveled ice abilities. It was definitely because of the presence of Nini, the water elemental spirit.

    In the divine territory, elemental spirits were an extremely valuable key towards unlocking the power of the 5 Elements. They could increase a creature¡¯s affinity towards the elements. With a key, one might not be able to unlock the vault, but without the key, it was definitely impossible. For example, the Shell race had a natural affinity with the water element. If they had a water elemental spirit, their natural affinity would increase significantly. If they had a fire elemental spirit, it would make up for the natural weakness of the Shell race and maximize their potential for pill studies.

    ng...

    Wang Zhong did not even move. Therge block of ice in the air simply fell to the ground and even swayed two times. Everyone could see Balor¡¯s furious expression while he was sealed in the ice. However, other than his eyes, which he could still move, he was simply helpless against this terrifying cold air. He could not even move, let alone break out from the ice. He simply relied on his extremely potent spiritual power and true form to bitterly support himself and not freeze to death from the cold air.

    A Blood Demon with a true form that had three heads and six arms, a Void Core peak with a Spiritual Energy Value of 600,000 had been eliminated this easily. His opponent was a mere Foundational Stage!

    This Earthling... was about to defy the heavens.

    The Titan supervisor¡¯s eyes lit up, and the corners of his lips curled into an interesting angle. This was the third surprise this human had brought him. There always seemed to be something interesting about him.

    The surroundings were quiet. Wang Zhong looked at the ferocious face on the ice sculpture. Balor could no longer move. ording to the rules of the Life and Death Arena, he had lost. However, this was not the end.

    In the Life and Death Arena, the victor had the right to execute the loser. No one coulde to help. However, did this Earthling dare to do so?

    Balor, who was inside the ice, moved his eyes. He knew that he had suffered a crushing defeat and that his reputation had reached rock bottom. This was a destructive strike, but so what? Within the ice, Balor¡¯s expression was still fierce. He simply did not believe that Wang Zhong would actually dare to kill him. When low-leveled civilizations faced high-leveled civilizations, they usually had too many worries. Even if they asionally achieved justice, they did not have the right to be arrogant. The pir of support behind them was of apletely different level.

    Furthermore, as long as he waited, even if his reputation had reached rock bottom and he was unable to take his revenge for now, Balor would wait. He would definitely make this Earthling pay for this 100 times over! He would be rivals with this Earthling for life!

    "I really never expected that this Earthling could reach this stage."

    "This time, Balor has really thrown his face away. The reputation of the Blood Demon race has also reached rock bottom as a result. I¡¯m afraid that his life won¡¯t be easy when he goes back."

    "It¡¯s rare to see the Blood Demon race lose face. How interesting."

    The crowd was extremely lively. To observers, this was an interestingpetition that did not represent anything. Whoever won or lost would simply be a topic of conversation. As for whether Balor would cause trouble for Wang Zhong in the future, it was not important.

    Furthermore, at this moment, Wang Zhong smiled at Balor in the ice, whose eyes shed with ferocity. Wang Zhong could see everything around him. Were Earthlings just insignificant ythings in their eyes?

    If one repaid evil with good, then how would one repay good?

    Boom!

    The ice sculpture, which had been frozen to the extreme, was extremely hard. However, it was instantly broken into pieces by Wang Zhong¡¯s fist. He was the creator of this ice and naturally had the ability to break it. However, Balor, who was pitifully stuck inside the ice sculpture, did not have his body broken by Wang Zhong. Instead, he was ripped apart by the broken ice and instantly turned into a pile of powder. Only his eyeballs, which were still wide open and threatening Wang Zhong, rolled to Wang Zhong¡¯s feet.

    Wang Zhong stretched out his left leg and stepped without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1054 Well Received

    <h4>Chapter 1054 Well Received</h4>

    Pa!

    The eyeball was stomped into pieces, and a blood-colored aura floated out from the eyeball, quickly vanishing in the air.

    The entire ce waspletely quiet. Dead silence, dead silence, dead silence...

    No one could believe that Wang Zhong dared to strike!

    However, Wang Zhong had struck. Not only had he struck, but he was also clean and nimble in his actions. He was full of murderous aura.

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was tranquil, as if he had simply done a small and insignificant matter. This was the Life and Death Arena. He did not need to say anything, let alone exin anything. The victor reaped the benefits!

    Flying Pig¡¯s eyeballs were about to drop out. He suddenly felt that he did not understand Wang Zhong at all. This was no longer as simple as bringing about disaster. He had simply killed someone. Brother, could you use your brain? Amiability begets riches!!!

    The Titan supervisor was the first to apud, breaking this strange and awkward silence. Closely after, the ps of the Machinery race, the insect race, as well as Celeste, Harley, and the rest, sounded. However, this apuse was slightly sporadic within the Life and Death Arena that was filled with several hundred observers.

    Needless to say, the gazes of everyone around him started to change. Evidently, in the eyes of many people, Wang Zhong¡¯s seemingly tyrannical action seemed more like the act of a mad dog who was not afraid of death... This made people envy him, be unsatisfied with him, and hate him, but more than anything, there was... fear.

    This had nothing to do with strength. In this world, the straightforward ones feared the shrewd ones; the shrewd ones feared those who fought without regard for their lives, but all of them feared the mad. However, this fellow ticked all the boxes...

    The road to advancement for low-leveled civilizations was usually filled with blood and fire. No one would be able to avoid this. Even the Shell race had to rely on pill refinery to make a name for themselves. Although observers only saw their sesses in pill studies and thought that everything was smooth-sailing, this was only because the history records were written as such. Those who personally experienced the rise of the Shell race would know how bloody the road had been.

    There was even a sh of satisfaction and curiosity in Celeste¡¯s eyes. If she had only been interested in Wang Zhong¡¯s elemental spirit in the past, she was now slightly interested in Wang Zhong himself, including the low-leveled civilization behind him.

    What kind of civilization could have nurtured this kind of soldier, who was resolute in his ughter and not afraid of anything?

    There was a natural barrier between civilizations, but things were different when it came to fellow members of one¡¯s race. Over ten Blood Demons immediately rushed forth. To them, it was not permissible for a low-leveled civilization to kill a high-leveled civilization. This was a vition of thew of nature.

    Wang Zhong stood there and did not move. He had already released potent spiritual power two times in a row, and his divine cells could not recover so quickly. However, his gaze was very calm. Perhaps it was because this had been too easy. The Blood Demon race was adorably foolish.

    Before the Blood Demons could rush to the arena, a dozen Machines and several insects had quickly suppressed these Blood Demons. This was also the first time Wang Zhong had seen the Machinery race and the insect race strike. He could only say that this was an "urate attack"!

    With the terrifying "poker face" of the Machinery race and the frightening influence of the insect race, they did not even need to open their mouths to wake the Blood Demons up. This was the Heavenly Gates, not the privatend of the Blood Demon race!

    This was the Life and Death Arena, a ce of honor. The victor had the right to eliminate the loser regardless of how "unequal" the rtionship between them was.

    This was simply a minor episode that no one cared about. However, they looked at Wang Zhong with a new perspective. Their concept of "Earthlings" was no longer equivalent to weakness.

    "Damn..." Pigolo almost squeezed the jade core he had just bought into pieces. This was a new and extremely trendy item among the aristocrats for the past two years. When they held it in their hands, it could calm them down and nurture their soul. However, this was just a trick that exaggerated its actual function. Whether one was able to calm down would always depend on individual cultivation. For people like Pigolo, he was just putting on avish front. After all, even the cheapest 100-year jade core was valued in terms of Gold Star Stones. Its price could start from a three-digit value or even a four-digit value. It was a toy that only the rich bought to y with.

    That young female was almost going to be on his bed, but... Balor, that good-for-nothing from a level-8 civilization, really did not know what shame was. Death was a light punishment for him!

    "The Goblin Spirit Transformation." Meanwhile, Shannali was smiling. "I won¡¯t force you to show me the real thing. A copied or replicated version will do as well. Senior Pigolo, please don¡¯t forget about this."

    Pigolo was rendered speechless by this. He only remembered the matter about the Goblin Spirit Transformation now. Closely after, he sweated profusely, and the lustful intent just now hadpletely disappeared.

    The Goblin Spirit Transformation? This was an uncircted secret of the goblin race. Even as one of the few geniuses from this batch of goblins, he still had to enter the Pill Refinery Hall before obtaining the approval from his elder to observe and learn it. However, this youngdy casually made a bet and wanted to see this technique? She was not afraid of being blinded either... Back then, his lust had gotten to him. Furthermore, he only agreed to this bet when he was sure that Wang Zhong definitely did not have any chance of winning. Now, his bet was knocking on his door. "Ahem, heh heh heh. This..."

    Shannali widened herrge ck bright eyes. Sheughed and said, "I just want to see. Furthermore, once I have benefited, I will not forget Senior either. I believe that with Senior¡¯s character, you will not go back on your word." As she spoke, she started drawing circles on Pigolo¡¯s thigh with her small hand.

    "..." The excuse that lingered in Pigolo¡¯s mouth was instantly held back.

    After all, he was not a true fool. When he looked at Shannali¡¯s conspicuousugh, he suddenly realized that he had been cheated by this youngdy. If this leaked out, regardless of how, there would not be any good consequences for him. Most importantly, he would be done for from now on.

    Pigolo took a deep breath. Without the effects of his negative intelligence, he rapidly calmed down and smiled along with Shannali. He slowly said, "You really are a bad girl!"

    ...

    Lao Wang had been sessful in "pulling through this cmity", but it was not as easy for Aiolos. The crueler the environment was, the denser the levels were.

    The jail would not cause people to forget the taste of freedom because of its beauty and splendor, even if it was a freedom while in danger or poverty.

    Undine Abeli Downy awoke from her deep slumber. There were still some sparkling tear stains at the corners of her eyes. She had seen a sad dream. However, after she opened her eyes, she only remembered that it was sad but could not remember what the dream was about.

    Undine stretched out her pale and slender fingers to wipe away the tears. The tips of her fingers, wet by her tears, wiped past her lips. Thus, she tasted her own tears. There were traces of saltiness mixed with wisps of sweetness, forming a bitter taste at the tip of her tongue which turned into warm sweetness in her throat.

    The tears of a Seductress were a precious material. It could be used to curse others or in pill refinery. This depended on the mental state of the Seductress when she shed these tears. If they had been tears of resentment, the tears would be a curse. If she shed tears because of pain or bleeding, the tears would be a poison. Only emotional tears could be used in pill refinery to make medicine.

    However, when she tasted her own tears, Undine did not know whether these were cursed tears or medicinal tears. Perhaps it was a mix of both. After all, she was of mixed blood. She felt that she was different from real Seductresses.

    Thus, she could not free herself and fell in love with a human ¡ª¡ª this shocked even Undine herself. In the beginning, she thought that she "liked him". She cared about him and treated him with importance. However, these feelings were distant from "love". There was still a long way to go.

    However, as she watched him win a fight that he definitely had no chance of winning in the fighting ring, and as she watched him copse with victory, Undine¡¯s heart was immediately filled with intense emotions that assaulted the defenses of her heart. Her entire body started to tremble slightly. When he disappeared from the fighting ring and from her line of sight, she suddenly turned around. All her defenses had beenpletely broken. Theseplex emotions that could not be controlled or be described in words shattered through her cautiousness like an apocalyptic torrent.

    Her body was being governed by love.

    She rushed out of the concealed guest room to the backstage of the arena. She saw him. He was dying, but she would not allow this to happen. She used the taboo technique that she was absolutely not allowed to use, without any hesitation...

    They were now together in life and death, and were connected as man and woman. There was no marriage for the Seductresses, but they would apany each other through life and death.

    Knock knock ¡ª¡ª

    There was a light knocking on the door. Undine stood up, and four maids pushed a golden cart inside the room. They were all pure-blood Seductresses.

    "When can I leave?"

    Undine asked them, but they did not speak throughout. No matter how Undine implored or threatened them, they simply did their routine jobs in silence. They arranged the utensils and filled in the hot spring. They sprinkled colorful petals and served her by bathing her. Then, they carefully helped her to put on exquisite makeup.

    Undine could not resist their "decoration". Her spiritual power had been sealed, and her techniques had been confined as well. Furthermore, she did not n to y around with her life. Her current life was no longer just hers. The secret Seductress technique had healed his fatal wounds and connected their lives. Two different bodies shared one life through an abstruse method.

    She looked at the four Seductresses serving her. They nced at her with empathetic yet jealous gazes.

    She knew why this was the case. With her identity, she had suffered enough from jealousy. She was clearly of mixed blood, yet she received more favor from the Queen.

    However, the jealousy they felt this time waspletely different from what she had experienced in the past. The jealousy they had shown previously was because of hate. She was a mere mixed blood but won the favor of their Queen through cunning methods. They often treated her as the Queen¡¯s pet. The respect they treated her with was only on the surface.

    However, the jealousy they felt now was because of admiration!

    They knew that she had fallen in love with someone. ¡ª¡ªThis was proven by the secret Seductress technique. If it was not true love, this technique could not possibly seed.

    What did it feel like to love someone?

    As Seductresses were adept at captivating the masses ¡ª¡ª regardless of whether they were pure-blood Seductresses or of mixed blood ¡ª¡ª they could easily obtain others¡¯ love towards them. However, they could not love others as they only loved themselves. They even had doubts about their love for themselves, which was apanied by a cruel selfishness. Thus, they were unconventional by nature. They pursued everything joyful. Indulgent desire happily flowed through their blood like a darkness-engulfing light.

    However, many Seductresses still wanted to know the feeling of loving someone.

    Not being able to obtain this love was the most unpleasant feeling. It was just like a small cat looking up at the salted fish hanging in midair. This was not necessarily because it was actually greedy and wanted to eat the fish, but because it could not fulfill its temptation by obtaining the fish.

    They envied that Undine was able to experience the feeling of loving someone.

    But if they were to ask Undine what kind of feeling it was, she would not be able to answer them either.

    She only knew that she was constantly worried about him. There was no moment she did not miss him. "Aiolos." Every time she called his name in her heart, a wave of indescribable emotions would surge forth. It was as if a hand had firmly grabbed her heart. Every heartbeat and every thought was closely linked to him.

    This was aborious burden, but she did not want to shun this at all.

    She hadpleted her bath and eaten her meal. Her request to see the Queen had been ignored once again. As a result, she felt a sense of impatience. She did not know how her race would deal with this matter.

    Now, as long as her secret technique was still in effect, her life would be connected with Aiolos¡¯s life. Thus, after that kind of thing happened, they did not immediately do anything to Aiolos.

    The Queen still doted on her. Undine felt that she still had a unique value. However, if the Queen abandoned her... The Seductress race would definitely not let anyone who vited their taboos off. Furthermore, as the secret technique gradually faded out, the connection between their lives would grow weaker as a result. Before that, she definitely had to see the Queen and convince her to believe that Aiolos was someone worth investing in. This would be a beneficial choice, both to her and the Seductress race. This was very difficult, but this was the only method that she could think of. The problem was, how could she make the Queen see her?

    The door opened once again. Undine raised her head and looked at the figure walking in. She let out a pleasantly surprised shout. "Zoena!"

    Zoena was at the entrance, disying her gratitude to the guards at the door. Two white ceramic vases were stuffed into their clothes. When she heard Undine calling for her, she turned around and smiled at Undine. Then, she nimbly ran into the room and closed the door.

    "Undine!" Zoena shouted for her as she jogged over. Then, they hugged each other tightly. Zoena¡¯s worried voice sounded beside Undine¡¯s ear. "You¡¯ve grown thinner."

    Undine let Zoena go and shook her head. However, Zoena did not wait for her to speak. She stared at Undine and said, "Also, why are you so dumb?! Don¡¯t you know what great sin you havemitted? My poor Undine, if it weren¡¯t for the Queen, you would have turned into dust a long time ago. Not even your soul would be left behind."

    "You went to see the Queen?"

    "It was the Queen who summoned me." Zoena¡¯s eyes sparkled. "Undine, with your current situation, not even the Queen can keep protecting you. Elder Yanye was nning to demote you to an ordinary goblin. Do you know how terrifying that is?! The Queen did not agree to this punishment. She asked me to tell you that as long as you kill that human yourself, everything will return to normal."

    Undine looked at Zoena in shock as she listened to the words that continued to spill out from Zoena¡¯s mouth. Towards the end, she could not hear her words clearly. Only the words "kill that human yourself" continued to reverberate in her head. It was as if an ugly insect had grown from her heart and treated her heart like sandy soil. It dug in and out from the sandy soil, breeding and growing stronger as a result.

    "Undine! Undine!" Zoena shouted her name many times before finally recapturing her attention. She continued speaking, "Dear Undine, trust me. I am your best friend. Now, you must calm down properly. You only feel this so-called ¡¯love¡¯ because you have experienced too little. Furthermore, the indecisiveness of the Shell race has influenced your judgment. You will be better. Forget about him and end him. You will have better pursuits. Trust me. I can assure you of this."

    Undine was dumbfounded as she looked at her best friend. They had once been extremely close and did everything together. She believed that Zoena would not harm her. However, when she looked at Zoena, Undine felt that she was very foreign.

    Zoena still had a gentle expression on her face. "This is all for your own good! I think so too. The Queen still dotes on you. As long as you, the one who performed the technique, take action against him, the secret technique will automatically be removed. You can¡¯t possibly hope that he will be killed by someone else and experience the bacsh of death, right?"

    Unlike her expression, Zoena¡¯s heart was filled with frenziedughter. Yes, she had been waiting for this day for a very long time. This was more magnificent than the most exciting drama. She wanted to fully enjoy this process and y her role well.

    ...

    At the same time, in the Sacred Arena.

    Teaser posters were being renewed outside the fighting arena. Many busybodies were waiting for the new battle teasers. As they chatted, they watched as the staff of the Arena pasted a poster into the advertisement lightbox. They could not wait to see the contents of the teaser while calcting how they would bet tomorrow.

    The advertisement revealed itself little by little. Closely after, an extremely shocking piece of news came into view.

    "Life and Death Battle ¡ª¡ª Combat Master Aiolos Versus Silver Electric Titan Tsarilorhuan ¡ª¡ª An Encounter of Two Experts, But Only One Will Live!"

    "This is going to be explosive!"

    "A story of brothers killing each other? Now this is worth seeing. The aristocrats will definitely surge into the Arena like a tide!"

    Those who understood the situation all knew the rtionship between Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan. They were even closer than brothers. They relied on each other and supported each other in the Arena. They had endured the challenges as nameless newbies and gone through thick and thin together. They had established their footing here.

    However, diators were never able to control their own fates.

 Chapter 1055 Start Work

    <h4>Chapter 1055 Start Work</h4>

    Now, Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan would ughter each other and fight for life or death. Only one would be able to survive.

    "This is really a tragedy. However, it is precisely this kind of tragic oue that shows how valuable ¡¯humanity¡¯ is. How will they fight? I am very curious."

    "I wasn¡¯t satisfied with his previous battle with the bone demon. This battle is much more interesting. How far can humans reach?"

    The aristocrats, who had received the news about the Arena teaser advertisement through theirmunication devices, grew excited. To them, morals or the fates of diators were no more than a game. Furthermore, they expected an endless pursuit for the most thrilling programs for this game.

    In the prison cell...

    The candle demon smiled and told Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan about this terrifying piece of news. Behind him was a squadron of suppressors. If they did not obey, the suppressors would take special measures to ensure that this life-and-death battle progressed sessfully.

    However, Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate much. Aiolos expressionlessly looked at the soldiers who were ready to suppress them. They were all good-for-nothings. However, their equipment linked with the restraints in Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan¡¯s bodies. As long as the soldiers touched them, they would strip him of his ability to draw spiritual power.

    However, this was not an absolute suppression. The w in these restraints was that they could prohibit their ability to draw spiritual power from the outside world, but they could not stop them from using the power in their bodies, regardless of whether it was spiritual power or even Soul Power.

    Meanwhile, the corners of Tsarilorhuan¡¯s mouth spat out a cold, mockingugh. He could imagine how dirty the deals behind this arrangement were. He even suspected whether his fellow Titans had stepped foot into this. As he had rejected some "help" from them, they felt some humiliation. Thus, they hoped that he could kill Aiolos with his own hands, and would not be able to leave this ce with Aiolos. ¡ª¡ª The Titans did not think that the so-called human Master could defeat the noble silver electric Titan, even though he had proven himself in countless tough battles and even defeated the Invincible Skeleton from the Bone race.

    After the candle demon confirmed their condition, he maintained his routine smile and led the suppression squadron away.

    Aiolos turned around and looked at Tsarilorhuan. Theirposure was because they had expected this a long time ago. If there were no more suitable candidates that could defeat and kill them, they could only make use of the "brothers fall out" path.

    They had already discussed how they would face it when this kind of situation urred.

    "As we have discussed previously, when we go into the Arena, we cannot have a passive battle, let alone give any mercy. There will definitely be many more aristocrats watching this battle than there are clouds in the sky. If we disappoint them, it will no longer just concern you and I. It will also involve our family and friends, even our civilization."

    Aiolos nodded his head. He knew what Tsari meant. The rage of any random aristocrat could turn into a terrifying disaster for the Earth.

    "If I die..."

    "I will help Earthlings to the greatest extent. Likewise, if I¡¯m the one who dies, please help me to take care of my younger sister..."

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might have thoughts toward your younger sister?" Aiolosughed. He tried his best to find a joke that could ease the atmosphere.

    "You can try!" Tsarilorhuan shed an intentful smile and then grew stern again. "If you are the one who survives, you must be careful of the Seductress race. I feel that Undine is very different. Her position in the Seductress race is very strange..."

    ...

    As he had managed to watch a good show, the Titan supervisor gave them a long break of half a month.

    When the supervisor¡¯s mood was not good, he would announce a holiday to rest. When he was in a good mood, he would announce a holiday to celebrate. Either way, there were many reasons for having a holiday. He was truly willful. As a result, the pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall were speechless. Luckily, he gave everyone a secret spiritual power palm control technique and told everyone about the importance of details through the Life and Death Arena. Then, he allowed the pupils to investigate and verify by themselves.

    It seemed like the final deciding factor was the natural ice endowments, right? All the pupils could not fight back against this.

    Without any sses to attend, they were free to do as they wish. During times like these, therge majority of Combat Cultivation Hall pupils had nothing to do. They were the most idle out of all the idlers in the Heavenly Gates. Putting aside their batch, as well as the fact that the Combat Cultivation Hall had the most sses, the Combat Cultivation Hall had always been like this. When they did not have sses, they would stroll around the streets, participate in activities organized by their associations, or invite three or four good friends to spend extravagantly in the Heavenly Gates Street and maintain the so-called Combat Cultivation Hall social circle. This was the daily life of the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils in the Heavenly Gates. Without the permission of the Heavenly Gates, pupils were not allowed to travel to the Dimensional World at will.

    However, Lao Wang was obviously a different breed from them. Recently, he did not even have the time to cultivate his Devouring Heaven Technique, let alone stroll along the streets or participate in association activities. Ever since the battle at the Life and Death Arena, Lao Wang finally got peace and quiet and threw the effects of this battle to the back of his mind. Over the past 10 days, he had devoted his heart and soul into the pill houses almost every day.

    For the first two days, he mainly focused on turning his remaining Vitality Supplement Pill ingredients into pills.

    With pill refinery experience and self-adjustment over this period of time, Lao Wang¡¯s sess rate in refining Vitality Supplement Pills was rtively high. His sess rate was definitely a stable 100%. He had not experienced the taste of his furnace exploding more than a few times. Of course, just forming pills was not enough to disy Lao Wang¡¯s terrifying standard, as what was more frightening was the quality of his refining. One could no longer find 60% pills as even the pills of poorest quality started at 70%. In particr, 70% pills made up 40% of all the pills he refined. Meanwhile, 80% pills made up another 40%, and 90% pills made up 20% of all the pills! Although he still did not have the luck of refining 100% perfect pills, there was no doubt that he had reached the peak of Vitality Supplement Pill refinery and was very skilled. Even if he closed his eyes, he could rely on his senses to carry out the actions perfectly.

    In Nini¡¯s words, the pursuit of pill refinery was never to reach 100% perfection. If one was asionally able to refine 100% pills, one could only attribute that to luck. Many alchemists were the crazy kind. asionally, they were able to perform extremely well and were able to refine 100% perfect pills purely based on feeling. However, they frequently made small mistakes, causing their furnace to explode. This kind of person seemed impressive but would never be able to be a Pill Grand Master. Only stable alchemists like Lao Wang were said to have terrifying natural talents in pill studies that were worthy of praise.

    This kind of natural endowment was not by chance. It was obvious that Wang Zhong¡¯s precise control over spiritual power was unheard of. Regardless of whether it was his divine cells or his Spirit Sea, they were the domains that Wang Zhong was most skilled in. It was the same when it came to pill refinery. Furthermore, he had always been pursuing theprehension of his core, which gradually became clearer to him.

    Deep down, Lao Wang desired to achieve the Void Core Realm. He had abused his divine cells during the previous battle. Their might was decent, but its supplementation of power was too slow, and its pool of power was too shallow. It could not sustain him for long battles or support even more powerfulbat techniques.

    He had not been able to obtain a stronger method, and when Nini and Jhonas chatted, as they did on asion, they realized that there did not seem to be any technique that was as simple and as crude as the Devouring Heaven Technique. Furthermore, throughout the process of pill refinery, he had be even more skilled in the Devouring Heaven Technique. With the assistance of the level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill, his spiritual power had been increasing steadily as well.

    In essence, techniques increased one¡¯s spiritual power. Before he umted his Void Core, and before there were any advanced changes in his cultivation, the Devouring Heaven Technique would definitely be considered a peak Foundational Stage technique. Some said that the umtion of one¡¯s Void Core was rted to techniques. This was the main reason why Lao Wang longed for other techniques so that he could refer to them. However, even more people said that techniques and one¡¯s core werepletely unrted.

    umting one¡¯s core was equivalent to an evolution in life and the process of transforming one¡¯s soul. This did not simply involve increasing one¡¯s spiritual power. One could also rely on supplementary techniques or their ownprehension. There were various arguments supporting this. As for more concrete factors, both Nini and Jhonas could not clearly exin them. They could only say that they came naturally.

    Of course, Lao Wang knew that one could not force the umtion of one¡¯s Core. He was not anxious. Over the past few days, he had refined thest batch of Vitality Supplement Pills to familiarize himself with the feeling of pill refinery, including the various growths he had experienced. This was all preparation for his next action: the Yin and Yang Pill!

    Uncle Sea had sent the prescription and ingredients for the Yin and Yang Pill over. Over the past few days, while he refined the Vitality Supplement Pill, he also used his fragment world to improve the quality of these ingredients at the same time. However, most of these ingredients had been bought from the Netherworld Faction and were already of decent quality. Thus, the effects of the fragment world on their quality was limited. Of course, the amount of time spent also decreased. If not, nurturing a batch of medicinal ingredients for a level-8 pill was not something that could be done in a few days.

    ording to the requirements in the contract that Uncle Sea had sent, he had to sell at least 100 Yin and Yang Pills to the Faction every month for half a year. Of course, the pieces would be ording to market rates. This was the basic condition of the entire agreement. If this condition could not be met, the consequences of breaking the agreement were rtively severe. They would have to pay a terrifying penalty, and even selling the entire Heavenly Treasures Street would not be able to cover this penalty.

    After signing this agreement, Uncle Sea could not fall asleep until he saw the refined Yin and Yang Pills. However, Wang Zhong was still as big-hearted as before. After slowly making sufficient preparations, he brought Nini and closed himself in the pill house once again.

    This time, he still rented a beginner-level pill house. It was not that he could not bear to use a better one, nor was it because he could not use a better one. Most important was that he had just started to learn pill refinery. Recently, he had been using the Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace and was obviously more familiar with this. To a newbie, the best might not necessarily be the most suitable for them. They could only perform their best with the most suitable equipment on hand.

    A level-8 pill seemed to only be one level higher from what he had been refining, but the difficulty level instantly multiplied by many times.

    Lao Wang had studied the Yin and Yang Pill prescription. There were over a hundred main and supplementary ingredients, which was more than twice that of the Vitality Supplement Pill. The moreplex the ratio of ingredients was, the higher the demands for arrangement of ingredients, control of the fire, control of the medicinal properties, and other factors would be. Amidst theplex process, each additional arrangement of ingredients would mean a higher risk of failure. Furthermore, the addition of every medicinal ingredient would mean that there would be many changes in thebination of pill properties.

    There were even more things to analyze and grasp. Even the volume of operations had increased greatly. Furthermore, there was another difficult thing about the Yin and Yang Pill that ordinary level-8 pills did not require. It was to ensure that the yin and yang properties were bnced throughout the process of pill refinery. Coincidentally, this was the aspect that Wang Zhong wascking most in pill refinery...

    The first half of pill refinery tested one¡¯s basics, while the second half tested one¡¯s experience. Meanwhile, wrapping up pill refinery tested one¡¯s umted knowledge of pill refinery. These few minutes seemed easy but were the most difficult part of pill refinery. The difficulty of the Yin and Yang Pill was in the process of forming the pill. For a Foundational Stage newbie who had not even umted his Core, one could well imagine the terrifying difficulty of this.

    Typically, without the experience of refining 10 to 20 different level-9 pills, therge majority of alchemists would not even dare to think about refining level-8 pills, let alone refining pills like the Yin and Yang Pills, which were said to be very difficult among the level-8 pills. Wang Zhong was the only one who dared to simply jump into the level-8 Yin and Yang Pill after refining one kind of level-9 pill. Even Nini, who was extremely confident of him, felt worried for him.

    At that moment, the door of the pill house was shut tight. When it came to the detailed preparatory steps, including checking the pill furnace, counting the medicinal ingredients, dealing with the ingredients, and so on, Lao Wang personallypleted them very carefully.

    Even though there were many trivial things to do, Lao Wang had no intention of asking Nini for help. Not only was this his preparation before refining pills, it was also an extremely important ceremony. He could only calm himself down if he did everything himself and understood everything clearly. Good habits were nurtured from the very beginning. Many newbies were anxious to explore profound pill studies at the beginning stages of learning but ignored these seemingly trivial chores. In reality, this was a start that destined them to failure.

    Once all the preparations wereplete, he controlled the fire and started the furnace!

    The demands for refining the Yin and Yang Pill were different from refining the Vitality Supplement Pill. The few basic ingredients for the Vitality Supplement Pill that were ced in the furnace did not have a high melting point. Their medicinal properties were also rather gentle and bnced. Thus, when he started the furnace, he had to start with an appropriate temperature that was not too hot. This was a rtively ordinary beginning.

    However, for the Yin and Yang Pill, it started off with eight ingredients that offset one another.

    The Extreme Fire Vine, the Scorching Star Grass, the Kzanye Gold Spirit, and the Burning Phoenix Feathers were extremely tyrannical yang ingredients.

    The Netherworld River Spring, the Heavenly River Crystal, the Abstruse Crystal Moonlight Grass, and the Demon Horse Fruit were extremely dark yin ingredients.

    Neutralizing ingredients with shing yin and yang medicinal properties was not just difficult. Just meeting the requirements of the furnace temperature when inserting the ingredients was much more arduous than that for the Vitality Supplement Pill. However, he had discussed and rehearsed the techniques with Nini. Now, it depended on how he performed.

    Under the activation of Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual power, the Fire Quartz was heating up the furnace in a systematic manner. Instead of heating up the entire furnace likest time, it simply heated up the left side of the furnace. Furthermore, he also had to use the high temperature on the left side of the furnace to vite conventional rules and cause the right side to freezepletely.

    Under normal circumstances, this required some methods to assist in controlling the fire. It was called the Split Control Technique and allowed one to control two different temperatures at the same time. This was considered one of the most basic methods among beginner fire-control methods. Some higher-leveled Split Control Techniques allowed one to control a few or even several dozen different temperatures in the furnace at the same time. One could evenpletely maintain an orderly state.

    However, even though this basic version was not very difficult, it increased the amount of work and increased the rate of mistakes. To a newbie, the new method of controlling fire for the Yin and Yang Pill was already a massive challenge. Luckily, the material of the Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace had a special characteristic that made the umtion of heat extremely focused. By using a runic array on the furnace, it would cause all the heat in the furnace to umte to the left, causing the right to be colder.

    Of course, just this was not enough. Half of the Yin and Yang Pill had yin properties, while the other half had yang properties. If these properties did not move, the pill would be a dead object and could not be called the Yin and Yang Pill. Thus, the furnace heat had to rotate, and yin and yang had to take turns. He would use the heat to push the cold air, while the cold air spurred along the heat, forming an internal cycle and bncing the temperature in the furnace. This involved yet another new technique... The level-8 pill was only one level above level-9, but there was an all-rounded jump in techniques from the very beginning.

    Even though he had rehearsed and understood everything clearly, this was only easy in words. One would only know how difficult it was when it actually came to doing.

    Lao Wang had failed four or five times just in the beginning stages of heating up the furnace, as well as creating a natural exchange between yin and yang through the heat and the cold air in the furnace. Luckily, this was only the beginning stage. If he threw in four or five batches of ingredients just to fail, he should not even think of refining the Yin and Yang Pill.

    On the contrary, the consecutive failures made Wang Zhong think that this was even more interesting. He had refined the Vitality Supplement Pill until he wanted to puke. When he suddenly jumped levels and yed with this "advanced" toy, it was normal to be unfamiliar with it. It did not seem to shake his confidence. This time, the key was not just in controlling the fire but also the spurring and integration of yin and yang. This was slightly important towards umting his Core. This was simply the most visual way to disy a mature environment for umting one¡¯s Core. The key was in the individual¡¯sprehension and their grasp of pill studies.

    Beside him, Nini continued to guide him on the exchange between yin and yang, as well as the fusion when these two forces pushed each other forward. She also exined some new details about controlling the fire, tricks for the Split Control Technique, as well as her understanding of the integration and exchange of yin and yang. Wang Zhong was also rapidly growing and quickly controlled the Yin and Yang Fire perfectly.

    Lao Wang was not anxious either. He felt that his understanding and control of the Yin and Yang Fire was insufficient. He might not be able topletely control this batch of pills with his current methods.

    Either way, this was only the beginning, and he had only used up a Fire Quartz, not ingredients. Wang Zhong simply gave up and started again.

    He did so 17 or 18 times. When the second Fire Quartz was gradually exhausted by this constant repetition, Wang Zhong finally felt that he was gradually bing skilled and stable in his control. After repeatedly seeding and giving up to explore, the entire furnace adjusted to the process of exchange between yin and yang.

    "Just about right." Wang Zhong was sure of what he felt and silently nodded his head. This time, he finally did not have to repeat the process. He simply pressed his hand on the lid of the furnace. Then, he opened the furnace and arranged the ingredients!

    ...

    The starting and ending stages of refining the Yin and Yang Pill were the most difficult. Although the process of arranging medicinal ingredients and refining the pill in the middle becameplicated and long because of the diverse ingredients involved, these were the rtively easy stages. Refining the Vitality Supplement Pill earlier hadid the foundation, providing some of the necessary skills and experience for thisplicated refinery process. As a result, this process was methodical and safe.

    He continued with the entire process. When the first batch of pills entered the pill-forming stage, a full eight hours had passed.

 Chapter 1056 Blessed by the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1056 Blessed by the Heavens</h4>

    The yin-yang exchange in the furnace congested the entire pill-refinery process. At first, he actively spurred on the yin-yang exchange, but now, he had to bnce and stabilize this equilibrium. It was difficult to move something that was standing still, but it was even more difficult to stop something from moving. What was important was his grasp of bnce at that moment.

    "Your guidance should be gentle, but your actions have to be quick. You cannot allow the medicine to sense external forces, but you have to gradually permeate the medicine at the same time. You have to use the most sudden method to fix it in ce while it hasn¡¯t reacted.

    "Once the outeryer has solidified, ensure the inside is still working..."

    Nini continued to provide guidance. At the same time, she pressed her hands on the pill furnace with Wang Zhong. To a newbie, refining a level-8 Yin and Yang Pill was just too difficult. When she considered the sess rate of forming pills, Nini stepped in without any hesitation. The ice powers of a water elemental spirit who was more skillful than Wang Zhong continued to spread over the surface of the Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace. Along with the yin-yang exchange that Wang Zhong had created with the fire, the ice powers permeated the furnace and provided its guidance.

    Wang Zhong was also at full attention. Whether he seeded would depend on this move. At that moment, the exchange between their spiritual powers had formed a perfect cycle at the surface of the furnace, forming a mutual interaction with the medicine inside the furnace.

    At this moment, Nini did not even need to talk. They allowed their spiritual power to "slow jog" about a hundred rounds inside the furnace. Not only did their spiritual power permeate the medicine, it felt as if even their soul, heartbeat, and pulse were inplete agreement with the rhythm of the medicine spinning inside the furnace.

    When everything was perfect and they felt that they were one and the same with the pill furnace, they suddenly sensed that the spiritual power in their entire body ¡ª their soul, consciousness, heartbeat, and even pulse ¡ª was suddenly fixed in this instant!

    The entire world seemed to havepletely frozen in that moment. The buzzing pill furnace fell silent, and the spinning ck and white powers turned into fixed yin and yang segments.

    Then, a ray of white light shone from their hearts at the same time and broke through the solid darkness, releasing their consciousness once again. Lao Wang instantly felt that even through the thick pill furnace, he could smell the fragrant scent wafting throughout.

    It was done!

    Nini was somewhat excited and proud. Her master¡¯s natural talents in pill refinery were not just for show. He had sessfully refined a level-9 pill on his first try and had refined a level-8 pill on his first try too. Furthermore, it was the Yin and Yang Pill, one of the more difficult pills among the level-8 pills. Even then, he had seeded on his first time!

    However, it was a pity that she could only admire this kind of thing as it was very difficult to boast about. Back then, when she went back to tell those bitches that her master had been able to form pills on his first try, those bitches were so skeptical that they all verbally abused her. They did not believe her and caused her to hold back for a long time. Hmph hmph hmph! If there was a chance to do so, she would definitely make those little bitches witness this for themselves!

    Beside her, Wang Zhong wiped his sweat. The refinery process had taken almost nine hours. Combined with the control of the yin-yang exchange at the beginning and the end, this was much more difficult than refining the Vitality Supplement Pill. He had consumed two Vitality Supplement Pills just to replenish his spiritual power. However, what was more terrifying was the exhaustion of his spirit. Even with his powerful soul, he already felt extremely fatigued after refining this batch of pills.

    Luckily, he had seeded. If he had failed at the final stage, regardless of whether it was his spirit, stamina, or ingredients, his investments in many aspects would have threatened his livelihood.

    He rested for a few minutes before opening the furnace lid. The level-8 pills were evidently much more intelligent than level-9 pills. Even after leaving the pills for a few minutes, the intelligence concealed in the pills did not disperse and flew out of the pill furnace like a wave. Furthermore, there was a much greater number of pillspared to when he refined the Vitality Supplement Pill. Luckily, Lao Wang¡¯s movements were quick, and he was prepared. He captured 90% of the pills but still missed seven or eight pills. These pills started to fly everywhere in the pill house.

    The speed at which these intelligent pills flew was extremely fast. He spent a lot of effort before getting them into a box. He counted the number of pills and found that there were 36 pills.

    "Master is too amazing! This number is very good. Thirty-six is the number of the Big Dipper. This seems to be heaven¡¯s intention." Nini chattered and curried favor with him. Of course, this definitely did not seem like bootlicking to her. She was simply exining a reality.

    "What about the results of pill formation?" Lao Wang had taken a look and had already formed a rough judgment but wanted to refer to Nini¡¯s opinion as well. After all, he was a newbie, but Nini was a professional.

    "Master, Master, you should know even without looking. They are at least 70% pills! The quality of this batch is too good!" There was nock of bootlicking, but this time, Nini did not exaggerate the reality.

    The number of pills formed from each batch of pills was also the most basic condition to judge the quality of the pills at a nce. If one was able to achieve the Big Dipper number, the quality of the pills would be decent. One could not assure that they would all be 70% pills, but they were definitely at least 60% pills.

    This was simr to the results of Wang Zhong¡¯s quick judgment. He had estimated that they were between 60% to 70% pills. It could be said that his first batch of level-8 pills had exceeded his standards. Of course, Nini¡¯s help at the end when the pills were being formed was also one of the key factors.

    Lao Wang was very satisfied and consumed a Vitality Supplement Pill to replenish his vitality. His calm mind nourished his fatigued soul. After a short recuperation, he immediately jumped into the second batch.

    "We have to strike the iron while it¡¯s hot. Another batch!"

    With 10 portions of ingredients and 10 batches of pills, the refinery process stretched over four to five consecutive days. They were all extraordinarily sessful, even more sessful than Wang Zhong and Nini had expected.

    He did not fail in any of the 10 batches. The quality of the pills were good, and he produced 70% pills on average. He had even refined a batch of 90% pills. Furthermore, the number of pills produced was very high. In total, he had 403 pills. Each batch produced a stable number of about 40 pills. The first batch of pills was considered a small batch.

    With these achievements, it was very obvious that his sess with the first batch was not a coincidence.

    The difficulty of the Yin and Yang Pill was in the yin-yang exchange. Back when he was on Earth, Wang Zhong, who had the Great 5 Elements Constitution, had interacted with the exchange and integration of the 5 Elements. Although the essence of the two were different, they involved the mastery of bnce between different powers. This was definitely Wang Zhong¡¯s forte. As a result, he was unusually smooth in adjusting the bnce between yin and yang. The more he refined, the more he understood.

    Nini started to feel that this kind of freakish performance was no longer strange. Even though she would still shriek in fright, most of the time, it was just to disy her admiration towards her owner. In any case, regardless of what heaven-defying performance he had in pill refinery, Nini would not feel that it was impossible.

    When he walked out of the pill house, Lao Wang was fatigued to the point that he almost could not open his eyes. This was a rare urrence.

    He could not use a Yin and Yang Pill for himself. Other than three pills he took as a souvenir for himself, he threw the remaining 400 pills to Nini and asked her to bring it to Old Cow and Uncle Sea in the Heavenly Treasures Street.

    However, when he returned to the mushroom house, his fatigue, as well as how he fell asleep, immediately caused Jhonas to have many thoughts.

    ording to normal procedures, when Boss locked himself in the pill house for a few days before emerging again, he would definitely throw a bunch of pills for Jhonas to sell. But this time, not only were there no pills for him to sell, but Boss also looked dispirited and did not want to utter even one sentence... He had definitely failed.

    He had no intention of looking down on Wang Zhong, but Jhonas had managed to find some bnce in his mentality.

    How would it be possible for a pill refinery genius that was even more impressive than the Shell race pioneers to appear so easily? He was very impressive in bothbat and pill refinery. He even allowed the people around him to be confident and live bright lives.

    Boss had definitely refined the Vitality Supplement Pill by fluke. It just so happened that this pill was suitable with Boss¡¯s attributes, but he had actually dared to say that he wanted to begin refining a level-8 pill. See, this was the price of "arrogance"... Forget it, forget it. He did not need to ask Boss. After refining the level-8 pills for several days with no sess at all, his losses were veryrge. No one knew how big the fire that Boss was suppressing in his heart was. It was best for Jhonas to lie low for the next few days, to not tease him and ask for a scolding.

    ...

    There were countless legends regarding the Netherworld River. There were terrifying ones, pleasant ones, and destructive ones. There was a variety of myths, and almost every civilization had a different legend about the Netherworld River. Any intelligent life would turn to their beliefs in a difficult and despairing environment. Meanwhile, the entire divine territory could not exin the reason why the Netherworld River existed. They could only sense its strength.

    However, there was a simrity among these different legends. They all mentioned a Netherworld King. They all believed that the Netherworld River had a consciousness. It was said that this King was a Gold Core expert living in the underground world.

    This was supposed to just be a legend. Just like the great deities in other legends, the Netherworld King was an unreachable existence.

    However, from an unknown period of time, a deration that many people pledged was true had started to spread everywhere in the underground world. "The Netherworld King has appeared, and he has chosen an apostle. The power of the Netherworld River is increasing, and the underground world is going to walk towards brilliance. Furthermore, there is the mysterious Netherworld River Wanderer, as well as a second person who has been brought in as an apostle of the Netherworld King. The Netherworld King will bestow eternal life upon his apostles."

    This rumor instantly gave those who were curious about the mysterious Netherworld River Wanderer a most-satisfying exnation. In the depths of their hearts, they had thought the same. Although the Wanderer was powerful, he relied more on the power of the Netherworld River and was not a peak expert. Now, there was a perfect exnation to everything.

    Most importantly, the will of the Netherworld River had to expand and needed apostles who could walk onnd. Thus, the great Netherworld King bestowed them with the powers of the Netherworld River. This was a fatal temptation.

    The clouds of rumors surged and drew in the entire underground world! After living in the underground world, who did not respect and fear the Netherworld River? Who did not know about the invincible might of the Netherworld River? Who did not want to be the spokesperson of the Netherworld River? Just the point of being unharmed by the Netherworld River was enough to drive everyone into a frenzy.

    No one doubted the truth about the Netherworld King. As for the existence of the Wanderer, the constant trading for Netherworld River red spider lilies was a new phenomenon that had never urred in the underground world. They had guessed that this definitely meant something. Now, the hidden information had finally seen the light of day, and everything now had a convincing reason and a greater significance behind them. "The Netherworld King will rise from the underground world. The will of the New World will expand."

    At the same time, variousrge Factions explored countless times and used many divine artifacts to observe the Wanderer. They could be 100% sure that the so-called Wanderer was no more than a mere Foundational Stage. This did not make sense! How could the Netherworld River choose a weakling? However, the Wanderer was not equal to an apostle. This made everything rational again. His power had been "bestowed" upon him, and he had borrowed his power from the Netherworld King.

    Of course, they did not dare to look down upon the Netherworld River Wanderer because of this. After all, he was the first. Just as he had said, he was the first pupil of the Netherworld King. Anyone could see how close he was to the Netherworld River as the first pupil. Thus, the Netherworld River would naturally ensure his safety, conceal his whereabouts, and even open the door to the Netherworld River for him, allowing him to instantly arrive at any area of the River he wanted to go.

    Thus, the entire underground world went crazy from this piece of information. The treasure vault of the Netherworld River was opening. They had personally seen how the Netherworld River Wanderer had squandered these treasures of the Netherworld River!

    Some experts had started to awaken. This incident wasrge enough. The rising powers in the entire divine territory were controlled by the civilizations above. The Heavenly Gates was a key that closed off the underground world. Thus, the Netherworld River might be their only chance of breaking through.

    At Hell Ind...

    Grai cautiously touched the Netherworld River. His face was rather pale. He sensed the terrifying and threatening power in the Netherworld River as his soul was being pulled on. It was like the feeling of entering the Fifth Dimension with his soul back on Earth. However, this ce was not the Fifth Dimension that could be formed by soul energy. Grai was very clear that with the density and pressure of the divine territory, once a soul with a strength of no more than the peak Foundational Stage left the body, it would immediately be smashed into pieces by the divine territory. Furthermore, those pieces would be engulfed by the Netherworld River.

    There was no space for one to fight back or escape by luck.

    He sensed coldness. The entire world was devoid of warmth. His body became colder and colder as the heat was rapidly washed away from his body...

    Suddenly, a handnded on Grai¡¯s shoulder. Gentle warmth was immediately transmitted. In an instant, the power of the Netherworld River started to retreat. His soul was no longer being pulled on.

    Whoosh!

    Grai suddenly pulled back his hand. He turned around and saw the smile on Mu Zi¡¯s face. He shook his head andughed bitterly. "I still can¡¯t do it. Whenever I try to absorb its power, the Netherworld River will instantly break through the safe limits."

    "That¡¯s a pity. But you have adjusted to the Netherworld River, so the power of the Netherworld River will no longer harm you. Thus, you will eventually be like me and find a way tomunicate with the Netherworld River." Mu Zi smiled. As long as one establishedmunication with the Netherworld River, one would not feel any bacsh when absorbing the power of the Netherworld River.

    Grai nodded his head. From a certain angle, the rumors were not wrong. Indeed, Mu Zi had received the consciousness of the Netherworld River, while other people did not.

    To Grai, Wang Zhong, Aiolos, and Mu Zi were Earthlings who had been blessed by the heavens. Mu Zi was able to give other lives the "Netherworld River Seal" that made them immune to harm from the Netherworld River. This was one of the main points when constructing the "Netherworld King". Of course, they would not give this away easily. This was the key to establishing their footing.

    Furthermore, the hidden trump card was that Mu Zi could bestow the Netherworld River Seal, but could also remove it.

    Mu Zi guarded the Netherworld River, while Grai would be the person to take action. This way, it would be much easier to protect Mu Zi¡¯s existence. Also, Grai was more nimble when dealing with matters like these.

    Grai proposed a contribution-mark strategy. That is, the Netherworld King would issue missions, and those whopleted the mission in the best manner would obtain Netherworld River contribution marks. Once they umted enough contribution marks, they would obtain the Netherworld River Seal. At the same time, there was another method: destiny. Any destined ones could be an apostle of the Netherworld River without any contributions.

    Needless to say, Grai had understood the rhythm of the underground world thoroughly. While he was crazy and used unrestrained methods, he also liked to be opportunistic and take risks. These two methods could put them in a rtively safe position.

 Chapter 1057 Obnoxious

    <h4>Chapter 1057 Obnoxious</h4>

    Compared to them being in danger of offending the "Netherworld King", it would be better to try these two methods.

    As for what the future would be like, frankly speaking, Mu Zi and Grai had not thought about it. They could only take it one step at a time and help humans in terms of resources first.

    Meanwhile, Aiolos¡¯s situation was not so good. The program that involved brothers killing each other had attracted unprecedented attention to the Arena. This caused the crystal person to be extremely satisfied. He was excited about his own idea. These bored and vulgar aristocrats loved this kind of battle very much.

    The crystal person even packaged a story about this. This was a story of friendship between a Titan from a high-leveled civilization and an Earthling from a low-leveled civilization, how they had met each other in the Heavenly River sandpit, how they had only gotten to know each other through fighting, and how they had fallen and be diators for their brother. The story narrated how they had helped each other in the Arena and even passed down their techniques, breaking through the restrictions of friendships between civilizations.

    Furthermore, they had decided to determine their life and death. Countless aristocrats liked this plot. Furthermore, it had never been performed in the past. At the same time, even though the matter involving the Seductress could not be publicized, those who should know about it all knew about it, making this entire event even more exciting.

    On his bed, the crystal person muttered to his Seductress secretary, "I am a genius. Tell me that I¡¯m a genius."

    "You are a genius!"

    "Who is?"

    "You are, you are, you are!"

    The crystal person let out a heavy huff. His actions moved regrly in ordance with her shouts. He climbed over many great mountains of desire before seeing the scenery at the top. However, his mouth blurted with the coldest intention in his heart. "Yes, I am. But this is still not enough. I want to sever all their ideals. Don¡¯t think of doing anything under my gaze!"

    After a few seconds, the crystal person recovered from his fallen desires. His spirit seemed to have been reactivated as thoughts started to burst forth from the depths of his heart. Every single thought caused him to sh a crystalline and bright smile.

    Thus, he freed himself from the warm embrace of the Seductress without any mercy and changed into his clothes. Then, he brought bodyguards to walk towards the prison.

    He had heard that between Tsarilorhuan and Aiolos, there was theck of conflict and the most important murderous aura between the two of them before this imminent ughter between brothers. ¡ª¡ª Regardless of whether they were pretending to be righteous and concealing this, or whether their feelings as brothers were so deep that it would follow them to their deaths, the current atmosphere did not suit his purpose. Likewise, this did not tally with the excitement that the audience had towards this great battle.

    The hearts of people wereplex. Even brothers from the same race would have different thoughts, let alone if they were from different races.

    They wanted to calmly face their fate, but he would not allow them to do as they wished. No matter what, the winner would always be him alone.

    "Master." The candle demon who was responsible for managing Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan knelt on the ground. He was extremely passionate, but did not dare to raise his head and look at his owner.

    "Get up." The crystal person looked at the candle demon and felt satisfied. He could sense the loyalty from the candle demon. This was the absolute loyalty that the Machinery race assured him of. He asked the candle demon, "How is their condition?"

    "Just as you have instructed, after they werepletely healed, they were split up."

    The crystal person nodded satisfyingly. He said, "Let¡¯s go and see that human first."

    "Yes, Master."

    The candle demon led the way in front. Ever so quickly, they came to a specially sealed room. The candle demon spent some time before opening the restraints on the door.

    Aiolos retreated from the world of his imagination. He looked up at the opened door, as well as the mocking smile on the crystal person¡¯s evil face.

    "If you have anything to say, hurry up and say it."

    Aiolos spoke out of his own initiative. He did not n to allow the crystal person to gain the upper hand in this conversation. In reality, he did not think that there was anything to chat about.

    The crystal person furrowed his eyebrows. This stubborn attitude caused a me to burst forth from the depths of his heart. He hated ves who did not have the awareness that they were ves the most. However, he let this slide very quickly, and a routine smile appeared on his face once again. "Aiolos, I am here to help you."

    Aiolos simply looked at him with an idiotic gaze. There were many times when he did not conceal his disdain towards the crystal person.

    "You might not believe this, but you are my best diator now. I will definitely not forget your contributions towards the Sacred Arena. Thus, I hope that you are the one who survives. Look at yourself now and think about your fellow humans, your civilization, and what you should do to survive. I know that your techniques were developed from somewhere. Thus, I have a reason and the responsibility to remind you that the Titans will always leave a way out for themselves. I hope that you survive. Your people also need you to survive. Don¡¯t forget about Undine. She wants you to live too. If you want to win, you have to do it by fair means or by foul. Don¡¯t have wild emotions about brotherly feelings and leave any mercy. There are no tears in the Arena."

    The crystal person smiled and looked at Aiolos. He saw that Aiolos¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. The crystal person did not care about who this rage was directed towards, as he was just here to add oil to the fire. "I know that you have promised that you will not hold back with each other and will go all out. But this is not enough. Do you know what Undine is encountering because of you? If you die, you will not know anything."

    Aiolos, who was clenching his fist, suddenly let go. Then, hezilyy down and did not care about the crystal person. No matter what, he would not satisfy the crystal person¡¯s vile interests.

    The crystal person hummed as he left. What an immature and naive human. Although he acted as if there was nothing wrong, he would likely stay up all night.

    He took quick and light steps before arriving at the room where Tsarilorhuan was locked up.

    He smiled and took out a letter. Aspared to the human, Tsarilorhuan was not as easy to deal with. However, he was already prepared. Furthermore, fate was usually by his side. He acted polite and knocked on the door.

    "Go away!"

    This was not surprising. Tsarilorhuan¡¯s roar that sounded through the door caused the ground to tremble. The crystal person released the restraints and opened the door to enter. "Don¡¯t you want a letter from your dear little sister?"

    Tsarilorhuan looked at the letter in the crystal person¡¯s hand, and electricity started to flow on his silver hair. His gaze fell on the person outside the door. It was a clone puppet. Even if he attacked it with all his strength, the puppet would be the one dying. It was obvious that the scheming crystal person would not ce himself in danger.

    The crystal person waved the letter in his hand. Tsari could only try his best to ignore the smile that grew wider on the crystal person¡¯s face. "Take it."

    "Tsari, this is not like you. In a battle of life and death, you can¡¯t possibly hold back with that human, right? You should know that he is a dead man." The crystal person cunningly used his tongue.

    "Same here. You have spoken with Aiolos, right?"

    "Currently, you two are my best diators. Furthermore, I¡¯m sure that he wants to survive even more than you do. Thus, I am more worried about you. Don¡¯t forget who you are, silver electric Titan. No matter how much you wander, you are still restricted by the nobility of the silver electric Titans. Think about it. If you are the one who dies, what will your fellow Titans do? Will Aiolos still be able to survive? Also, don¡¯t forget about your younger sister." The crystal person¡¯s tone was as cold as a chilly winter. Every single word was like a hailstone into his face.

    Satisfied, the crystal person left. Tsarilorhuan held on to the letter from his younger sister. He hesitated for a while before slowly opening the envelope.

    The letter was filled with his younger sister¡¯s handwriting, with some special characters hidden among them. This was a secret code that they had agreed on to prove that a letter was from his sister. Furthermore, it indicated that she wrote the letter out of her own will.

    Tsarilorhuan looked at every single word on the letter like a sponge absorbing water. "...I am doing very well now, so don¡¯t worry about me, Brother. That¡¯s right. The wood tree that we grew together has bloomed but did not bear fruit. They say that being able to nt seeds from our hometown in the divine territory is the limit, but I don¡¯t believe it..."

    Through those beautiful words, Tsari¡¯s gaze seemed to have pierced through the letter and traveled through time. He had nted that wood tree with his younger sister, hoping that it could bloom and bear the delicious wood fruit...

    "...It would be great if Brother coulde back..."

    The entire letter was filled with longing for him.

    However, Tsarilorhuan was very aware of his younger sister¡¯s personality. She was a small little thing that only reported good news, notints. She made others dote on her.

    They had lost their parents at a young age and relied on each other growing up. Although their parents had made great contributions and sacrificed themselves for their race, they were not treated well anywhere among their race.

    Although they had never pocketed cultivation resources, there were times when they did notpete for external objects, but for their own lives.

    Tsarilorhuan started to change his stance. In the end, he had met with a disaster. However, he had never told her anything about how he had always suspected that the aristocrat he killed had nned this... turning his past pride into nothing.

    Now, to Tsarilorhuan, all of these were secondary. The only thing he wanted to protect was his younger sister. Tsarilorhuan looked at the letter. If he died, what would happen to his younger sister?

    On one hand was his blood sister, but on the other was his brother and friend who he entrusted his life and death with. Tsarilorhuan clenched his fist tighter and tighter.

    This was a deadlock and a hopeless game. What should he do?

    ...

    At the Heavenly Treasures Street, Uncle Sea could not rest or eat in peace throughout this period of time. The agreement he had signed with the Netherworld Faction constantly made him break out in a cold sweat. Although Wang Zhong had told him that he was extremely sessful in refining the Vitality Supplement Pill and that he felt confident, he was still a pill refinery rookie. Regardless of how many natural endowments he had, if he suddenly started on a level-8 pill, would it really be fine? Most of the month had passed. If he could not produce the goods in the end, he would not be able to afford the penalty even if he destroyed Heavenly Treasures Street. This thought had kept him awake for half a month, making Uncle Sea slightly regret his rashness back then, until Nini sent the first batch of Yin and Yang Pills...

    There were 400 Yin and Yang Pills. After detailed checks, he realized that there were 130 60%-pills, 170 70%-pills, 68 80%-pills, and 32 90%-pills.

    Uncle Sea almost swallowed his own tongue!

    There was a total of 10 ingredient portions, but there were 400 Yin and Yang Pills? My god, what kind of sess rate was this? Furthermore, the quality was this terrifying. Even the worst pills were 60% pills, and the proportion of 70% pills was the highest! If it were not for the elemental spirit Nini promising that Wang Zhong had personally refined these, Uncle Sea would have suspected whether Lao Wang had looked for some pill refinery master in the Heavenly Gates.

    This was simply unimaginable. The beginner who had learned the most basic pill knowledge, medicinal properties, and medicinal theories while following behind him two months ago had been able to reach this level so quickly. Even the most amazing, awesome pill refinery genius in the Land was probably not this impressive.

    Uncle Sea and Old Cow were extremely excited. At present, only the two of them knew about this. In the letter that Wang Zhong had sent them back then, he stated clearly not to spread the news about his pill refinery. It was better for the Heavenly Treasures Street and Wang Zhong to take the mysterious route and announce that a mysterious alchemist had arrived in Uncle Sea¡¯s pill refinery shop.

    He could finally sleep well. ording to the conditions of the agreement, they had to sell 100 Yin and Yang Pills to the Netherworld Faction every month for six months, or they could sell the Netherworld Faction 600 pills in one go. They did not leave any of the 400 pills behind and sold all of them before buying six portions of ingredients for Wang Zhong to produce the remaining 200 pills as per the agreement.

    Lao Wang did not n to refine many Yin and Yang Pills, mainly because the Yin and Yang Pill did not have any practical uses to Lao Wang. Furthermore, if he wanted to make money, there were many ways to do so as long as he was sessful in pill refinery. Thus, refining the Yin and Yang Pill was only an attempt. After all, it was not easy to find prescriptions for level-8 pills. Familiarizing himself with a different prescription and earning some money at the same time set the foundation for him to tackle level-7 pills and nurture his skills.

    Based on his previous sess rate, 200 Yin and Yang Pills would only require five portions of ingredients, but he requested six portions just in case.

    Uncle Sea and Old Cow swiftly went to the gathering point at the Netherworld Faction to trade the pills.

    This was a massive castle standing in the outskirts of the Catanlyke District, also known as the Two Realms Division. Simply put, this was a ce established in the Land by the great powers in the Netherworld to establish diplomacy or trade. Of course, most of the items that could be traded here were items that could be easily carried ¡ª like pills, goods, daily necessities, or special materials from the Land. This was their "official department" in the divine territory.

    This time, the purchase of the Yin and Yang Pill was carried out by the Two Realms Division. Not only did the Two Realms Division at the Catankyle District do so, it was said that the Two Realms Division in the middle circle of the Land had also issued a simr mission. As a result, there was a constant stream of people in the Two Realms Division recently, making it extremely crowded.

    They squeezed in with great difficulty. The spacious hall was filled with people. There were dozens of rooms around them, and each room was connected to an independent transmission array that represented different Factions in the Netherworld. Old Cow and Uncle Sea looked for the Netherworld Faction¡¯s sign and managed to squeeze over after much hardship. The one in charge of dealing with them was not the ordinary disciple they had signed the agreement with, but a fellow who seemed rather terrifying.

    His appearance was ferocious, and his frontal bone was terrifying. Six eyes were arranged in three rows on his face. Every single pupil waspletely different and was filled with a coldness that struck fear in others. His nose was protected by a sharp horn that was neither long nor short. There were even sheep-like horns on his head that were jade green in color. One could faintly see ghosts surging through the horns...

    This was a rugged polyeye, a well-known race in the Netherworld. Furthermore, from his clothes and forehead, he waspletely different from the ordinary disciple Old Cow and Uncle Sea had signed the agreement with. He was obviously on a much higher level.

    When faced with this person, Old Cow and Uncle Sea were obviously somewhat nervous. They exined their intentions foring while trembling with fear. Then, the rugged polyeye asked them to present their Yin and Yang Pills for him to take a look at. The pills were mainly 60% and 70% pills, with some 80% and 90% pills mixed among them. This kind of quality caused the rugged polyeye, who had not been paying much attention, to instantly burst with life.

    Frankly speaking, the results of trying to purchase the Yin and Yang Pill were not too good. After all, it was the level-8 Yin and Yang Pill. High-leveled alchemists had no interest in this and looked upon the money earned from it with disdain. As for low-leveled alchemists, it was not easy to master refining something like the Yin and Yang Pill. It was toomon for people to fail and cause their furnaces to explode. Many low-leveled alchemists epted this mission to obtain a level-8 prescription. After all, level-8 prescriptions were very hard to obtain in the Land.

    Thus, many people were desperate and spent their capital to sign this agreement with the Factions from the Netherworld. On average, these people were only sessful once every three batches and were barely able to sustain their capital. However, under these circumstances, one could imagine the quality of the pills.

    Most of the pills the Factions had received were between 30% to 50% pills. Factions did not purchase anything below 30%. Meanwhile, pills with 60% quality and above were virtually unseen. As a result, the rugged polyeyes who were in charge of purchasing the pills over the past few days were rather unhappy. This situation was like a pit, and they could not control it. In the end, they had collected a bunch of garbage back, and their ability to deal with situations was doubted.

    He never expected that when he opened the box, the poorest quality pills were 60% pills. This was simply blinding...

    This kind of alchemist was more like it! The rugged polyeye¡¯s mood improved greatly. Did that snake refine these? He did not seem to be an alchemist with this kind of standard. Furthermore, there was also a reason why the quality of the Yin and Yang Pills that the Factions purchased this time was not good. High-leveled alchemists looked down upon refining this pill, and most of the alchemists who refined this pill were low-leveled alchemists who came for the prescriptions. Thus, one could imagine the results. However, the standard of these pills had exceeded the average standard. This kind of alchemist was definitely not of ordinary descent. It couldn¡¯t be because they were eyeing the money given by the Faction, right? Was this because of an especially intense pursuit for the Yin and Yang Pill? Or were there other reasons?

    In any case, it was boring to stay here. The rugged polyeye was also cautious. Once those two fellows had settled the prices and brought away another batch of ingredients, the rugged polyeye opened up the earlier agreement. However, he realized that on the agreement, the name of the alchemist was not Uncle Sea, but a fellow called Wang Zhong. Back then, Uncle Sea had wanted to swap out his name, but it was a pity that contracts in the divine territory had powerful legal functions. Thus, he had to use Wang Zhong¡¯s real name.

    Wang Zhong? The rugged polyeye furrowed his eyebrows. This name sounded familiar, but he could not recall where he had heard this name from, no matter what.

    This was very strange. He rarely came to the Land. How could he have heard the name of a Land¡¯s being?

    ...

    Even though this was a mission where the Netherworld Faction provided prescriptions and medicinal ingredients, to be honest, the price at which they bought the pills was rather fair.

    ording to the standardized market rates, a 60% pill was worth 1,000 Silver Star Stones, a 70% pill was worth 1,500 Silver Star Stones, an 80% pill was worth 2,000 Silver Star Stones, and a 90% pill was worth 3,000 Silver Star Stones.

 Chapter 1058 Rookie Expert Or Something

    <h4>Chapter 1058 Rookie Expert Or Something</h4>

    They had received 630,000 Silver Star Stones! Uncle Sea and Old Cow¡¯s faces turned red from carrying over 6,000 heavy Gold Star Stones in their pockets. This was worth 10 years of work for the two of them, but Wang Zhong had been able to earn this in a few days. Furthermore, this was only the beginning. This impressive alchemist¡¯s money-earning abilities made ordinary people in the divine territory like them feel extremely inferior.

    Of course, they were also far inferior in their money-spending abilities. When Nini sent them the letter, she had made another request. She left around 100,000 Silver Star Stones for wolf goblin Basir to help find Earthlings, to provide funds to manage the Heavenly Treasures Street, and to purchase a batch of new and rtively high-end medicinal ingredients.

    This was in preparation for the level-7 pill. Uncle Sea, an expert who had spent decades in the pill shop, had never heard of most of the ingredients needed. Luckily, there were the Ansians, but when Old Cow went over to ask, the prices were rtively terrifying. Purchasing just one batch of ingredients that could be used would cost at least 200,000 Silver Star Stones, let alone if he wanted to buy ingredients of the highest quality. Not everyone had the qualifications to pick up trash ingredients from their friends like Jhonas. If one were to sell the trash ingredients that Jhonas had given Wang Zhong back then, the price would not have been cheap either...

    With over 600,000 Silver Star Stones in hand, and after buying some misceneous goods, the remaining money was only enough to purchase two sets of ingredients. It was no wonder that pill refinery burned one¡¯s funds, and evenrge Factions sometimes could not gather enough funds to buy the ingredients for a high-quality pill. It could only be said that the world of profound pill studies and the world of ordinary people were too far apart.

    Furthermore, even if one was willing to spend money, one also needed time. All the main ingredients that could be included in a level-7 pill were usually rare. When it came to level-4 pills and above, arge majority of the ingredients for these pills could only be found by chance and could not simply be bought from the market. Old Cow ced an order with the Ansians but had to wait at least half a month for them to transport the goods.

    Wang Zhong was not in a hurry either. Firstly, he still had six batches of Yin and Yang Pills to refine. Furthermore, he happened to have one portion of ingredients for the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, which was the trash ingredients that Jhonas had gathered. To others, these ingredients were useless trash, but to Wang Zhong... With the existence of the fragment world, turning trash into treasure was a routine operation. He just had to spend slightly more time doing so. When Lao Wang used the fragment world to nurture the previous batch of trash ingredients, he had spent half a month doing so.

    Recently, it had been peaceful in the Heavenly Gates, and no one caused any trouble. The supervisor continued his holiday. The self-study of spiritual power usage from the Combat Cultivation Hall was obviously something that Lao Wang did not need to waste his time on.

    Thus, he had been busy recollecting and recalling everything about the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill over the past few days. He had derived the prescription directly from Elder Yimo¡¯s lesson, and the Pill Refinery Hall did not see this as a taboo. Furthermore, all the prescriptions that were released during lessons were not valuable ones, but ones that were widely circted among therge Factions. A majority of the pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall knew that Elder Yimo was only in charge of exining the prescription.

    As for the audit students, if they were able to understand, then they were very skilled. They were all people from the Heavenly Gates, and there was no harm in listening. However, one would not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to rue to others. Of course, this was on the condition that they absolutely could not circte what they had heard. Since they had dared to establish the audit-student system, there were, naturally, ways to stop outside cirction. A supervisor had warned them about this again and again after the first Pill Refinery Hall lesson.

    Back then, when he had listened to Elder Yimo exin the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, frankly speaking, Wang Zhong felt that most of what he was listening to were like heavenly scriptures to him. He could grasp the description of the realm and concepts regarding pill studies that Elder Yimo taught, but it was very difficult to understand many details and technical terms. He simply memorized mechanically during the lesson.

    At that moment, when he revised that content with his practice and attempts from refining the Vitality Supplement Pill and the Yin and Yang Pill, he had a certain understanding of many pill refinery facts. When he recalled Elder Yimo¡¯s teachings, his understanding became much deeper. Furthermore, with Nini beside him to exin, Lao Wang felt that he had a grasp of the level-7 pill after just four to five days.

    When the batch of ingredients for the Yin and Yang Pill from Uncle Sea arrived, it became hisst chance to practice his skills. Wang Zhong immediately went into the pill house.

    This time, he did not choose the most inferior pill house. Firstly, he was no longercking in money. Other than the six portions of ingredients for the Yin and Yang Pill, there were also 100,000 Silver Star Stones left over after buying the ingredients for the level-7 pill. Thus, there waspletely no pressure even if he used a second-ss pill house. Furthermore, the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill was a divine object that could forcibly put one¡¯s life in danger. It possessed a rtively high vitality. Using an Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace, a furnace that was extremely stable butcked vitality, to refine the pill was obviously not suitable. When it came to pill refinery, it was not necessarily the case that higher-leveled pills were better. However, depending on the pill to be refined, choosing the most appropriate pill furnace was basic knowledge.

    The Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace.

    This pill furnace was made of wood and could endure extremely potent fire powers. Furthermore, it contained wood materials that could transfer high amounts of heat. It was extremely rare, even throughout the entire divine territory. There was no doubt that Jiuli wood was one of the materials.

    This was said to be an ancient and mysterious tree from the Netherworld. It was able to take root and sprout in the Netherworld River, which had the least vitality, and soar into the sky, breaking through the thickyers between the Netherworld and the Land. The Ancient Jiuli Tree was definitely one of the most mystical materials in the divine territory. It had a powerful vitality that was unimaginable. The branches of a Jiuli Tree had been chosen to create this Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace. The words "Heaven and Earth" did not refer to some other metal that had been added to the furnace, but referred to the arrangement of the empty and earth holes on the furnace. They formed the heaven and earth numbers, resulting in 72 empty holes and 36 earth holes. Aspared to the Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace with 36 holes that Lao Wang had used, there was no doubt that the operations would be much moreplex.

    He first used the Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace to refine the Yin and Yang Pill and to get used to it.

    Without the natural adjustment of the yin-yang fire by the Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace, the difficulty this time increased significantly. However, the stability and cirction abilities of the Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace were indeed better than the Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace¡¯s. Thus, there was an obvious improvement in his basic control of medicinal properties.

    Refining the six batches of pills was a daunting experience, but there were no mishaps. The sess rate for the first two batches was slightly poorer as he was not yet familiar with the furnace. However, he maintained his average standard for the next few batches. In the end, he refined 221 Yin and Yang Pills and maintained a quality of about 70%.

    He had spent almost three days warming up. Luckily, this was a second-ss pill refinery house, and there was a wooden bed made out of Jiuli wood inside the house. Sitting on the bed and meditating provided extremely powerful spirit recovery effects. As he had refined six batches of Yin and Yang Pills consecutively, it was very impressive that he was not half-dead from fatigue afterwards, let alone being in a perfect state.

    "Pills are divided into high, medium, and low grades. In particr, levels 1 to 3 are high-leveled; levels 4 to 6 are medium leveled, and levels 7 to 9 are low-leveled. Every three levels is a boundary. Even though the level-7 pill is ssified as a low-leveled pill, it is considered the first symbolic dividing line in pill refinery." This was what Elder Yimo had said. However, he only briefly mentioned this. Lao Wang only understood the concrete reason behind this after Nini¡¯s detailed analysis.

    "This is because every level ¡ª high, medium, or low ¡ª represents not only the effects of the pill but divides the pills in terms of refinery skills."

    "Low-leveled pills emphasize on skills and basic operations. Level-7 pills are the limit of these. As for medium- and high-leveled pills, they are categorized as such because of pill refinery demands in other aspects. For example, they require the integration of pill studies and many other profound things. However, in terms of basic operations, they will not demand more than that of a level-7 pill. Thus, the level-7 pill is called the first dividing line as it represents the limit of basic pill refinery operations."

    The level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill was an overall test from Elder Yimo to this new batch of pupils. Frankly speaking, the Pill Refinery Hall only taught elites. Only alchemists who had refined their basic techniques to the maximum had the qualifications to remain in Elder Yimo¡¯s sses.

    In reality, the Pill Refinery Hall had already pasted up an announcement. After two months, although the Pill Refinery Hall would still allow audit students, this would only be applicable to sses by ordinary supervisors. What about Elder Yimo¡¯s sses? Only those who had sessfully refined the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill would be able to attend them. After all, from now on, the sses would definitely involve prescriptions for level-6 pills and above. Regardless of how generous the Heavenly Gates were, they would not allow people who could not refine pills to casually listen and waste their resources.

    Wang Zhong was sufficiently prepared. He had tried refining six batches of Yin and Yang Pills and had adjusted to the Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace. Now, regardless of his condition, confidence, or even apanying facilities, they had reached a perfect standard.

    After dealing with the ingredients for the level-7 pill, he calmed himself down and lit the furnace fire. Nini still assisted him in terms of techniques, and she had gone through a theoretical exnation and rehearsal through words in advance. He had to split the furnace heat into seven portions, signifying that the seven colors of the rainbow were auspicious and peaceful. Her exnation also contained the principles for forming the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. This was an advancement in his furnace fire control techniques.

    He had learned the Split Control Technique when refining the Yin and Yang Pill previously. Even with the theoretical support, something that did not feel too difficult caused Lao Wang to immediately fail countless times the moment he started.

    Controlling the yin-yang fire was simple, but controlling the seven-colored fire was ridiculously difficult. Doing two things at one time and doing seven things at one time were twopletely different concepts.

    The moment he started, he failed. He would either split the heat into five portions, or into eight or nine portions. Furthermore, the fire continued to transform and could not be stabilized. On his best attempt, he could only control four stable fires. This seemed to be the limit of Lao Wang¡¯s current control. To be honest, one could not look down on the foundations of the divine territory. This was still only a level-7 pill.

    After an entire day of experiments, even starting the furnace had stumped Lao Wang, let alone the ingredient arrangement and further pill refinery.

    To be honest, Wang Zhong had always been rtively confident in his spiritual power control and techniques. However, controlling spiritual power and controlling the furnace fire were twopletely different things. He had tried various methods. For example, he had been able to split his soul into millions of divine cells and maintain the independence of each cell. With this kind of technique, controlling seven fires should have been free of any pressure. However, in reality, splitting his soul into divine cells was apletely simultaneous action. Regardless of how much he fragmented his soul into millions of pieces, this was considered one action. However, these seven fires were sevenpletely different fires with seven temperatures. If he wanted to stabilize and control them, allow them to exist inpletely different forms, and stillplement each other, he needed to have seven separate souls that did not disturb one another at all.

    "Your consciousness must be independent. Your spirit cannot be too focused, but cannot be too dispersed either. You must maintain that fine bnce in that instant..." Nini was a teacher once again. She repeated various basic tricks again and again very patiently. However, the results were very insignificant. The difference between this and Lao Wang¡¯s heaven-defying performance earlier on was extremelyrge.

    However, Nini was not surprised. After all, she was a true pill-studies expert. Even though Lao Wang¡¯s earlier heaven-defying performance had proven his natural endowments in pill refinery, pill studies were not that easy in reality. Regardless of whether it was the Vitality Supplement Pill or the Yin and Yang Pill, they had some link with what Wang Zhong had learned previously. This was called patibility and conformity" in pill refinery terms. Naturally, it would be slightly easier for him when he refined those pills, causing him to ignore their difficulty.

    Now, when he suddenly switched to apletely different refinery method, the difficulty had multiplied by multiple times. The weaknesses in Lao Wang¡¯scking foundation gradually exposed themselves fully.

    It was fine as he could slowly learn. There was no need to doubt her master¡¯s natural endowments in pill refinery and fire control. Over time, greater ability in controlling the seven-color fire would be expected. However, this obviously needed time...

    After a full two days of working, Wang Zhong was fatigued from controlling the fire and even felt as if he was going to go mad. However, his fire-control standards firmly remained at the level where he could only control four fires. asionally, he could control five fires, but it was very difficult to maintain the fires for long periods of time. Lao Wang was also furious. Perhaps it was because his spirit had gradually grown numb, or perhaps it was because he was anxious to achieve victory. On hisst try, he managed to control a seven-color fire by a curious coincidence. However, before Nini could cheer...

    Bang!

    There was a massive crash and explosion. A terrifying wave of energy spread from within the Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace, sending Lao Wang, who was holding on to the handles of the furnace, and Nini, who was floating beside him, flying outwards. They fiercely crashed into the wall of the pill house, causing the entire house to rumble. The bottles, cans, and other items around them exploded and crashed to the floor.

    The furnace had exploded even while starting the furnace. Lao Wang was slightly helpless.

    The people outside seemed to have heard themotion of the furnace exploding inside. There was a wave of anxious warnings outside before someone finally came in to check. Even though no one made any sarcastic remarks thanks to the incident where Lao Wang had beaten up the goblin outside the pill house, after the entire situation was cleaned up, he had to pay over 20,000 Silver Star Stones for the objects and the damage to the pill house. Luckily, the pill furnace was fine. If he harmed the pill furnace, thepensation would easily be worth millions or even tens of millions of Silver Star Stones.

    There was no way out of this. When he controlled the seven-color fire, he thought that hope had descended upon him and that he was exploding with luck. But looking at things now, it had purely been ridiculously ill luck.

    Two months after starting pill refinery, this was the first time Lao Wang experienced a barrier that was difficult to ovee.

    "This is a rookie expert¡¯s bottleneck period." When Nini spoke, she was professional. When it came to pill refinery, no one had been able to reach the top in one leap without many obstacles. Wang Zhong had started off bold and powerful, and only reached his bottleneck when refining a level-7 pill. This was a historical record that defied the heavens. If he had been able to seed in refining a level-7 pill on his first try, Nini would start to suspect whether her master was some super pill refinery god who had reincarnated into this world. "Master, this is very normal. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s adjust back. This kind of thing needs umtion over time. With master¡¯s natural endowments, I believe that you will definitely be able to conquer this within one or two years."

    Lao Wang started to sweat profusely. One to two years did not sound like a long time, but the problem was that he did not have time. If he could not hand in the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill in two months, he would not need to think of listening to Elder Yimo¡¯s sses. Elder Yimo was a truly almighty expert. There were many reasons why Lao Wang had such a good starting point in pill refinery. However, the exnation of the path during Elder Yimo¡¯s ss and Lao Wang¡¯s resulting inspiration in pill refinery was the most important factor among all the reasons.

    He could throw everything else away, but not this.

    He allowed Nini to return to the Spirit Flower Garden. When Lao Wang returned to the mushroom house, Jhonas happened to be there as well. It was said that this fellow was busy with him beginning to refine weapons and was extremely busy, to the point that he was not at home two-thirds of the time. It was not easy to bump into each other by coincidence.

    It was said that Jhonas¡¯s recent progress in weapon refinery was not bad. After all, he was from the Illusion race that relied on weapon refinery to build up their fortune. His natural endowments were definitely extraordinary. When this little fellow boasted, he was always exultant and extremely delighted. However, when he saw Lao Wang¡¯s dejected expression, Jhonas immediately guessed the results.

    He had definitely caused his furnace to explode and had probablypensated for it with arge sum of money.

    "Ahem. Boss, I wasn¡¯t the one who said this." It was rare for Jhonas to be decent. He sincerely said, "When ites to pill refinery, you have to take it slow. You said that you were rather sessful when refining Vitality Supplement Pills, so you ought to umte more experience. If you directly jump into refining a level-8 pill, the jump is just toorge. It is only strange if you didn¡¯t cause a furnace to explode. After all, it¡¯s pill refinery. Everyone will experience a furnace explosion. Regardless of how sessful you were in the past, idents are hard to avoid. An alchemist who has never caused a furnace to explode is not a good alchemist...

    "In any case, Boss, I feel that you shouldn¡¯t panic. My friend has already helped you look for a prescription for another level-9 pill, the Nothingness Pill. It is not a popr prescription, but as long as you refine it, you will definitely earn something. The prescription is not expensive either, only 300,000. Do you want to try it? I can lend you the money for the prescription. I will be fine with it, Boss, as long as you sell the pills after refining them."

    "Oh." Lao Wang did not exin. He simply asked, "I heard that weapon refinery also involves fire control, right? How are your fire-control standards?"

    "You asked the right person!" Jhonas instantly became lively. He turned from a nagging auntie to Superman in seconds. "When ites to fire control, the Babi family is definitely..."

    He boasted in an unceasing torrent thatsted almost twenty minutes until Lao Wang was about to turn into stone. Only then did Jhonas, who was not done expressing himself, return to the main topic. "In short, anyone from the Babi family has fire control skills that can be described in one word: impressive! There is no technique that we do not know!"

    "...Ahem..." Lao Wang spaced out for a few seconds before regaining his senses. If Jhonas were to be a stand-upedian, he would definitely be a first-rateedian. He could boast and attract the attention of thousands even with a monologue. "How about the seven-color fire? Can you control it? Are there any tricks to controlling it?"

 Chapter 1059 Thick-Skinned Lao Wang

    <h4>Chapter 1059 Thick-Skinned Lao Wang</h4>

    "Of course, I can! The seven¡ª Wait. Boss, what fire were you asking about?" Jhonas jumped in fright.

    "The seven-color fire, or the Seven Fire Split Control Technique."

    "..." Jhonas was evidently stunned. He left his mouth open for a long time before recovering from his shock. "No. Boss, you are refining a level-9 pill. Why are you asking about this? Regardless of whether it is pill refinery or weapon refinery, remembering this technique is far beyond your grasp..."

    "I need to use it in pill refinery." Lao Wang was honest. "This time, my furnace exploded because I didn¡¯t control the Split Control Technique well."

    "...Boss, can I ask you a question?" Jhonas had a stupid expression on his face. "What level of pill are you refining again?"

    "Level-7, the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. The one that Elder Yimo taught in the Pill Refinery Hall."

    "...Didn¡¯t you say that you were refining a level-8 pillst time? The Yin Yang something." Jhonas was still stunned.

    "Oh, that? I was done a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t too difficult."

    Jhonas¡¯s face waspletely nk. A level-8 pill wasn¡¯t too difficult? So he had avoided Boss for a few days because of his imagination? Damn, what kind of demon was he...? Living together with this kind of demon gave him too much pressure. This demon really did not give others a way to survive!

    After a long time, Jhonas finally recovered from his shock and sorted out his feelings. "...For the Seven Fire Split Control Technique and higher-leveled fire control techniques, they have reached, or even surpassed, the limits of basic methods. Simply said, this has nothing to do with techniques. You need the rules and affinity of the fire element."

    Lao Wang suddenly understood. It was no wonder that Nini¡¯s condition was slightly awkward. For him, there was no doubt that the most direct method was to rely on his messenger. Furthermore, from his experience, as long as he had some affinity, he would be able to activate the potential of the 5 Elements Constitution.

    Jhonas obviously reacted to this and helplessly shrugged. "Boss, this is difficult. Regarding the elemental spirits... You know that fire and water don¡¯t go well together. Ahem ahem."

    After Jhonas finished talking, he disappeared in an instant. He had seen Nini several times, and she was definitely his nemesis. If she knew that he was instigating Boss to find another elemental spirit or the like, the consequences would not be pretty. Furthermore, his objective was to obtain an elemental spirit as well. This method was just too lowly. As the heir of the Babi family, he obviously could not do anything.

    Without a nagging fellow beside him, Wang Zhong had sunk into deep thought. He had seen the essence of the 5 Elemental Powers from phenomena. Furthermore, the divine territory had not left the Fifth Dimension. Thus, many things were still the same. However, the mastery of rules was on a much higher level.

    He was actually more familiar with mes. He had no problems at all in terms of his understanding of the fire rules as this was the first of the 5 Elemental rules he had mastered. He had spent the most time on this andprehended the most. The solution to this current situation was very obvious, but the problem was...

    Would his elemental spirit ept it? He had never heard of anyone having two elemental spirits at the same time. Raising this kind of question might just be a taboo. After all, these elemental spirits were not easy to deal with. What if he angered them?

    Furthermore, Nini¡¯s personality was like that of a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing and was rather petty. What would happen if he told her that he was looking for another fire elemental spirit?

    Lao Wang could already imagine the scene of Nini chopping him up. What a headache.

    However, other than this, he had no other solution in this short period of time. Elder Yimo¡¯s pill refinery deadline waited for no one.

    If he was still the Lao Wang in Tianjing, he might have given up. He could take things as they came as there would still be opportunities. However, that was in the past. This thinking had caused him to miss out on many things. The current Lao Wang was no longer the stunned rookie back in school. Furthermore, he had too many things to deal with and endure now. This was not the time to be unreasonable just because of some feelings.

    Today, Nini had been present when the furnace exploded. That girl should know... Yes, he could be sincere and talk about this with her properly. Regardless of the results,munication was very important. Furthermore, if he could not advance in terms of pill studies, he definitely could not break through the divine territory.

    He dyed this somewhat. Lao Wang packed and prepared himself rather carefully. He shaved the stubble on his face and bathed with fragrant soap. He was not so official even when he signed the contract with Nini. Sigh. In the end, he had fallen and would have to sacrifice his sexual charm.

    He had made the appropriate preparations. Then, he activated the summoning array on his palm.

    Humm humm humm humm...

    The array on his palm dazzled with a blue light. However, Nini, who had flown out of the array, was obviously not as active as usual. On the contrary, she looked mncholic and timid. "Master, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t want me anymore, right?"

    After all, the messenger contract that was signed with an elemental spirit was nor ordinary. It could also be called a spirit contract. Even though one could not say that shepletely understood what Wang Zhong was thinking, Nini could at least sense her master¡¯s will and emotions. She had seen everything that had happened in the pill house, including Lao Wang¡¯s disappointment. There was nothing to say about this. Unless he had a water-type physique like the famous Shell race, the help of a water elemental spirit in pill refinery would definitely not be as powerful as having a fire elemental spirit.

    Lao Wang did not raise the topic of a fire elemental spirit, but Nini could already guess. To be honest, Nini would not have been worried at all if this had been another person. But this was her master... With her master¡¯s "charm" in the eyes of the elemental spirits, if he really wanted a fire elemental spirit, he simply had to shout in the Spirit Flower Garden, and those little bitches would fight over him!

    When Lao Wang saw her terror-stricken expression, he did not know whether tough or to cry. "What should I say? I haven¡¯t even had the chance to thank you or cherish you. How could I not want you anymore?"

    These words calmed Nini down slightly. Lao Wang thought that it would be difficult to put into words, but since Nini had guessed it, this would save him the trouble of going in circles. "But..."

    "As expected, there¡¯s a ¡¯but¡¯!" Nini immediately teared up. This overflow of genuine expressions made acting useless.

    "Ahem... It¡¯s not what you think. Listen to me first." Wang Zhong stretched out his hand and patted her small head. He did his best to make his gaze slightly more sincere. It was impossible for him to abandon Nini. After all, this was not Lao Wang¡¯s normal way of doing things."

    "Nini, you know my situation. The situation that we Earthlings are in is extremely difficult, and I want to break through. Furthermore, as the core and mainstream field in the divine territory, I have to master pill studies. Thus, I hope that you can help me!" Wang Zhong looked at Nini seriously.

    Her small and lively spirit hands pulled on the corners of her clothes. She felt wrongly treated as water elemental spirits were useful towards pill refinery as well. However, they were not directly useful and could be reced. Master...

    Even though he knew that there was some element of acting, Lao Wang was very helpless. He could face thousands of soldiers and horses, but it was really a headache to deal with this kind of thing. Furthermore, Nini had indeed helped him a lot. However, when he thought about what he had to face, as well as his responsibilities, Lao Wang still gritted his teeth. "...Um, Nini. Can I sign a contract with a fire elemental spirit?"

    The room instantly fell silent.

    This was not ordinary silence. This was simply dead silence that even contained a chilling air. Nini¡¯s eyes looked like they were simply going to freeze.

    Deep down, Lao Wang¡¯s skin was not thick enough. Even he felt that this was slightly overboard. If the elemental spirit race had this kind of restriction, or if there was a simr restriction in signing contracts, then there would be no way out. "I don¡¯t know whether this follows your rules. If it¡¯s really impossible, then forget it. I will think of another method."

    Nini, who seemed slightly dejected, blinked as a warm wave swept over her heart. Her master still regarded her as the most important. As an advanced intelligent race, how could Nini not know how important pill refinery was to Earthlings, and what Wang Zhong was shouldering as the leader of the Earthlings? She was still very sad, but her master was still willing to give up for her. This was enough!

    To a willful elemental spirit, she paid attention to theponents in her owner¡¯s heart. Whatever he had said earlier was not important. Just thest sentence hit Nini¡¯s soft spot.

    "Nini can make sacrifices for Master. However, we have to agree to three rules!" Nini said. "If Master doesn¡¯t agree, Nini will not cooperate no matter what Master says."

    Lao Wang was not foolish and hurriedly nodded his head. "Say them!"

    He was not dumb to the point where he would say that even 100 rules were fine, as elemental spirits would actually propose 100 rules.

    "Number one. Regardless of how outstanding the others are, I am the big sister!" Nini was very serious when she spoke. Lao Wang hurriedly nodded his head.

    "Number two. I will choose a suitable spirit!"

    "Number three. The spirit will be managed by Nini!"

    Lao Wang nodded his head like a hammer. Damn, he wasn¡¯t selling elemental spirits. It felt as if he was about to open a Spirit Flower Garden just for pill refinery. More urately, he only needed the elemental spirit to increase his affinity with the rules. As for the others, Nini could do as she wished.

    Overall, Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude made Nini rather satisfied.

    "Thest condition, it¡¯s thest condition!" Nini grinned and said, "In the future, you can only allow me to hug you. Without Nini¡¯s permission, other people are not allowed to hug you!"

    "...No, no problem! No problem at all!" Lao Wang was sweating profusely. He thought that Nini would have other requests.

    Hug? Was he that fragrant? Furthermore, why did it feel like he was selling his body with these conditions?

    "Then sure!" Nini nodded her head in satisfaction. In reality, she had already imagined this scene when they walked out of the pill house. As long as it was for her master¡¯s sake, Nini definitely would not reject it. Thus, the pitiful look she had shown was thanks to her outstanding acting skills. She could not allow those little bitches to take advantage of her master. "Master, wait for my news. Nini will go back to discuss and select!"

    The moment Nini finished speaking, the runic array lit up. Then, she instantly disappeared without a trace.

    Lao Wang was stunned. When he recalled Nini¡¯s smile when she left, he suddenly felt as if he had been fooled.

    ...Had he been yed by that girl? Lao Wang was speechless. After staring nkly into space, he could help but raise his arm and sniff it.

    Damn, what in the world was this? Did he actually have a fragrant scent on him? Or... was it the lure of the Fate Stone? The Fate Stone was the most likely answer that Lao Wang could think of.

    However, it looked like things were rather smooth. He had never heard of someone signing contracts with two elemental spirits at the same time. He thought that there was some natural restriction, but that did not seem to be the case. The only problem that existed was Nini¡¯s personal problem. Wait. Didn¡¯t this mean...?

    Lao Wang instantly thought about the five kinds of elemental spirits that filled the garden. When he thought about his own 5 Elements Constitution, it seemed to be great! But Lao Wang also discarded these thoughts very quickly. He had to take this one step at a time.

    After Nini left, he thought that she would only take a few minutes to discuss. However, after waiting for most of the day, there was no news. Lao Wang felt bad to prompt her too. It was probably better for him to give Nini some trust, time, and space. If she wanted to dy, he would allow her to dy for a few days. Either way, he was not in a rush for these few days.

    While waiting for the news, Lao Wang simply gave himself a short holiday. Recently, he had been refining pills at a demonic pace. It was as if everything that popped up in his brain had something to do with pill refinery. He also needed to rx and regte himself well.

    This was a rare holiday. While he rested, Lao Wang also summarized his recent experiences in the Heavenly Gates. Naturally, there was nothing much to say in terms of pill refinery. On the contrary, the battle with Balor reyed in his mind several times.

    Balor¡¯s true form had some tricks up its sleeve. Even though it looked like Lao Wang had won easily, that was entirely because of his surprise ice powers. If Balor had been prepared, Lao Wang might not have been able to achieve such results. Of course, Lao Wang¡¯s rich experiences and performance ability inbat had suppressed his opponent. However, as a result, he had revealed his skills.

    He still had many Vitality Supplement Pills, and constantly consuming these pills allowed his spiritual power to continue rising steadily. However, a value of 150,000 was already the theoretical limit of the Foundational Stage. The higher he went, the more insignificant the improvements were. This was rtively hard. If he wanted to have a massive improvement, he could not do so by relying on the Vitality Supplement Pill and the Devouring Heaven Technique.

    If he wanted to rapidly increase his strength, there were two methods. Naturally, the first method was to umte his core. As long as he was able to umte his Void Core, Lao Wang felt that he would definitely not dread the freaks in the Pill Refinery Hall. However, he could not force this. No one knew how much longer he would take to umte his Void Core. The second method was to create a weapon, a good sword!

    Right now, his biggest problem was his inadequate attack. For example, if he had a sword that was sharp enough to break through defenses during the battle with Balor, even if Balor revealed his true form, he could rely on sword intent to chop Balor into pieces.

    Furthermore, when he advanced to the Heavenly Soul Stage and entered the Foundational Stage, he had relied on sword techniques; Sword One, Sword Two, and Sword Three were all killing techniques with powerful might and were the umtion of his understanding of the sword. Even though he could not disy his original power, his sword intent was still there!

    With his sword intent, as well as the elemental powers that he had now mastered, these formed an even stronger trump card. Furthermore, after entering the divine territory, Lao Wang also felt that his intelligence had exploded as well. Being able to create the Devouring Heaven Technique was the best proof of this. As long as he persevered and continued toprehend and practice, Wang Zhong believed that he would definitely be able to grasp a new way to use his sword techniques, or even produce a killing technique that was even stronger than Sword One, Sword Two, and Sword Three!

 Chapter 1060 Ice Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 1060 Ice Corpse</h4>

    Of course, the requirements for the sword would no longer simply be the ability to cut through iron like mud. Instead, the sword had to receive permission from the rules to transmit spiritual and elemental power for Wang Zhong. However, he was not too sure what standard this would be in the divine territory. He would have to ask Jhonas for the specifics.

    At night, when Jhonas came back and heard Lao Wang¡¯s request, the Flying Pig felt slightly awkward.

    "I¡¯m adept at illusion equipment, notbat equipment..." All this time, he had been boasting in front of Lao Wang. In the end, when Lao Wang asked him, he revealed his true state.

    "Aren¡¯t you from the Equipment Refinery Hall? Don¡¯t you have any close friends?" Lao Wang was taking an indirect approach to save his civilization. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t forcing Jhonas to help him. "What about your friends from the Illusion race?"

    "Finding other people?" Jhonas was rendered speechless for a moment. He simply could not endure this attack. "Boss, I am not attacking you, but you are asking for a personal custom order. A personal custom order is different from public goods..."

    "How are they different?"

    "Ahem, this... involves money..." The Flying Pig shrugged his shoulders helplessly.

    Like pill refinery, personal custom-madebat equipment were for aristocrats and were luxuries. Furthermore, it had to be able to endure Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual power and transmit elemental power. Just transmitting elemental power would require equipment of at least level 7. He needed to have materials, manpower, and the prestige.

    When Lao Wang heard the price that Jhonas quoted, he broke out in a cold sweat. A price that started from one million Silver Star Stones? Why didn¡¯t these equipment refinery masters rob a bank instead? It was no wonder Jhonas¡¯s Babi family could be an extremely wealthy family in the divine territory, with wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation. To the current Lao Wang, he really could not afford personal custom equipment s or the like.

    Jhonas could not bear looking at Lao Wang¡¯s disappointed expression. "Do you want me... to help you try? Let me just tell you first, Boss, that I have no assurance that this will seed. Personal custom-made equipment are..."

    "Sure. Then it¡¯s decided!" Before Jhonas could finish speaking, Lao Wang had simply agreed. Damn, he could only do everything he could.

    Jhonas was rendered speechless. He had just been being polite and hurriedly added on, "Ahem. However, you will still have to pay the material fees, Boss..."

    As expected of the heir of a leading wealthy family in the divine territory. He was not petty or miserly. With his family background, he did not need to care about money at all. However, this was the financial awareness that he possessed, and a belief of his race...

    "No worries. Of course, I believe that you won¡¯t go too overboard." Lao Wangughed cheerily and looked at the Flying Pig. He still could not be too gentle with this dorm mate.

    "Damn, when you put it that way, Boss... I definitely don¡¯t dare to do it. No, it¡¯s definitely impossible!" Jhonas only recovered from his shock now and realized that the attributes of his race had disyed themselves. He wanted to punch himself. He really talked too much. Why did he say that?

    ...

    He did not help Lao Wang with the sword out of impulse.

    As the heir of the Babi family and a member of the Heavenly Gates Chamber of Commerce, Jhonas did not necessarily have a lot of power and influence when he officially appeared before his family. However, his information channels were excellent.

    Back then, when he said that he would help Lao Wang find out more about Balor, the news had returnedte. However, he had coincidentally discovered some rtively bad news precisely because of thete information.

    The Blood Demon race wanted to kill Wang Zhong. However, this would not be a personal secret attack. Furthermore, it seemed as if they had prepared a means to do so and were going to kill him openly. After all, to a level-8 civilization, even if they were just a branch, a genius like Balor was not worth much. However, most importantly, the Blood Demon race had a high reputation to keep.

    If this was all there was to the matter, perhaps Jhonas would not have been worried. After being together with Wang Zhong from day to night, he could be considered one of those who understood Wang Zhong most in the Heavenly Gates. If the Blood Demon race nned an assassination, a Foundational Stage would not be able to endure it. However, if they were using some methods and were arriving openly... Jhonas believed that Wang Zhong would definitely have a way to get around this.

    However, the problem was that the situation was not that simple. With the Babi family¡¯s extremely powerful informationwork, thete information contained a serious fact that made Jhonas afraid. Balor had an identity that was not well known. He was the illegitimate child of a certain great figure in the Fire Demon race. This was also the reason why Balor was very impressive among the Blood Demon race. Many people gave in to him, not because he was "strong", but because of this reason. If not, with Balor¡¯s natural endowments that only allowed him to enter the Combat Cultivation Hall, what could have given him the right to be so arrogant in the Blood Demon race and to develop such a condescending personality?

    Jhonas might have to change roommates very quickly.

    Frankly speaking, after living with Lao Wang for this period of time, although they could not be considered as sworn friends, at least they treated each other like good friends. If Lao Wang was in danger of dying, Jhonas would be rather unwilling for this to happen. However, he did not tell Wang Zhong about this. Matters that involved the morals of others were definitely a huge taboo amongrge families, and going around publicizing this would definitely infuriate the Fire Demon race. As one of the few actual level-8 civilizations in the Land, the Illusion race definitely could not offend the Fire Demon race. Jhonas could not possibly drag his family into trouble just for a newly formed friendship.

    He could not possibly help much in this matter. He could only help Wang Zhong to forge appropriatebat equipment and give him the ability to counterattack. This was probably the best thing Wang Zhong could ask him to do.

    Even though he had no experience in refining purebat equipment s, he was a "brilliant student" in the Equipment Refinery Hall. He understood the basic approaches and everything that was needed. Very quickly, he designed aplete refinery n for Lao Wang, including the level of the equipment .

    He had conceptualized a level-9 sword-shaped equipment . It was not that he could not bear to use better materials to refine a higher-leveled equipment , but Jhonas¡¯s standard in refiningbat equipment s was limited. Furthermore, Wang Zhong was only a Foundational Stage, and an overly impressive equipment would be useless to him. As for the transmission of elemental power, Jhonas could think of an opportunistic way to do so.

    Based on Lao Wang¡¯s description of the Neb Sword, as well as the effects and requests he hoped could be achieved, a detailed equipment concept was quickly drawn up by Jhonas.

    It looked rtively simr to the Neb Sword on the outside, but it suited Wang Zhong¡¯s demands more. Then, he would mount an Ice Crystal into the sword, which could support ice elemental powers for a period of time. As for after that... there was no real need to think so far ahead.

    Of course, Jhonas was extremely serious about the details. This was the special characteristic of the Babi family. If they did not do something, then so be it. But if they were doing it, then they definitely had to do it well. This was an issue of attitude.

    Lao Wang continued to give advice on the side. Of course, Lao Wang¡¯s opinions were typically ignored by Jhonas, mainly because they focused too much on appearance or were a matter of fact. Most of his advice did not work in basic theory. Most of the time, Jhonas could only take his words as jokes to adjust and rx his nervous mind. After a full two days, the final refinery proposal was confirmed.

    Looking at the blueprint that Jhonas called a perfect piece of work, Lao Wang did not know whether it was perfect. However, Jhonas had put in a lot of effort to do this. When he looked at the blood vessels that filled Jhonas¡¯s eyes, Lao Wang was definitely touched.

    Wang Zhong let Jhonas have a good sleep. Then, he took the list of materials that Jhonas had written down to the Heavenly Gates and purchased all the materials. He had almost used up the 100,000 Silver Star Stones that Old Cow had sent overst time, as well as the 300,000 Silver Star Stones he had earned from the 400 Yin and Yang Pills.

    Lao Wang was helpless as well. He did not know how poor he was until he came to the Heavenly Gates. Several hundred thousand Silver Star Stones was insignificant in the Heavenly Gates.

    ...

    The spiritual power from the Heavenly River flourished and spread, but not every area was a space with spiritual power. In these areas, the power of the 5 Elements was formidable. There were many special areas far away from the Heavenly River that had the 5 Elemental Powers at their core.

    The Icebound District was one of these areas. This was also a ce that the great divine territory had bestowed to ice creatures.

    In the divine territory, the significance of the elements was very different from that of the other worlds in the Fifth Dimension. In other worlds, the elements had no owner and acted willfully. They could even be a power that various almighty experts relied on for survival. However, in the divine territory, the elements were stubborn, arrogant, and cruel.

    As for the Icebound District, it had taken exclusion to the highest level. Only civilizations that had an affinity with the ice element could survive here. Furthermore, they were also blessed here.

    The Icebound District was the territory of the ice-creature civilizations. These ice creatures were more willing to stay in the ice mountains and hibernate there, instead of staying in the central area of the Heavenly River. They were only active for one month throughout the year. However, one should not assume that they were cking off. To many civilizations that cultivated by taking in ice elemental power, hibernation was one of their cultivation methods. While they were sleeping, their bodies would absorb the power of the ice element more naturally, achieving their objective of filling their bodies with abundant power.

    The Ice Pole Faction controlled everything in the Icebound District. The Icebound District was their absolute territory, and no other Faction could oppose them here. Furthermore, all the ice-creature civilizations here relied on the Ice Pole Faction to survive. To them, the Heavenly River was a distant and foreignnd. The Ice Pole Faction was the entire divine territory to them.

    The Ice Spring was an ice field in the Icebound District and one of the reasons why the Icebound District had formed. Pure ice elemental power gushed out in a continuous stream from the mouth of the Ice Spring. At first, the ice elemental power that gushed out was in the gaseous state. However, as the elemental power condensed in the air and was shaped by the wind, a strange and massive ice cave had been formed. It had turned into a natural barrier that protected the mouth of the Ice Spring.

    Whoosh! A colossal shadow traveled into the ice cave. A terrifying ice aura continued to erode the body of this colossus. His body was already covered with frightening frostbite wounds. His pale white flesh had started to peel away, revealing the white bones underneath. However, the colossus did not seem affected by this. He had a runic backpack on his back. A line of characters radiated warmth on it, but this warmth did not protect the colossus. Instead, it was protecting the items inside the bag.

    The colossus became weaker and weaker as his movements became slower and slower. However, in the end, he managed to endure. The light was just ahead of him, and he rushed forward. However, his body, which was already covered in frostbite marks, was unable to bear this extremely sudden eleration. One of his legs unexpectedly broke and dropped onto the ground.

    His leg would remain in the ice cave forever, but the rest of his body had charged into the light. The sky shone with the light from the Heavenly River, bringing about a mystical warmth.

    The colossus only paused briefly. He checked the items in his bag but did not even look at his leg injury. The frozen wounds were simply cold and pale, and one could not see the color of blood at all. It was no wonder his leg would drop off!

    Very quickly, the colossus¡¯s body that had frozen in the ice cave became flexible again. However, not even a drop of blood appeared from where his leg had broken off.

    The colossus hopped on one leg but became restless and impatient. Very quickly, the colossus used his remaining leg to squat down. Then, he suddenly leaped into the sky!

    Rumble. The surface of the ground exploded.

    The one-legged colossus leaped into the sky. His massive body had jumped 100 meters into the air thanks to a massive wave of power. He did not have the power to fly, but immediately after that, he was like an artillery shell that was shot out in an arc. He suddenly fell towards a point in the distance.

    BANG...

    The colossus¡¯s fall did not seem to make much sense. The power akin to that of a falling meteorite formed a massive hole on the surface of the ground!

    There were more injuries on the colossus¡¯s body. He should not have driven his body like that. There was pain on his face as his open eyes shone with a fierce vitality.

    However, an even more brutal wave suppressed him.

    Thus, the colossal figure did not care about the pain and the wounds on his body at all. He squatted down with his one leg once again, and all the power in his body finished umting with this action. Crash...

    Once again, he flew out like an artillery shell. Then, he fiercelynded 1,000 meters away...

    Again and again...

    Until hended in front of a young girl.

    The colossus was out of shape, and there was no fight left in his eyes. Instead, there was hopelessness. He was dying.

    The young girl coldly took away the backpack on the colossus¡¯s back and looked at his eyes. Finally, an aura was released from her mouth, forming a tinkling sound. "You havepleted your mission. I acknowledge your final sacrifice and service. Now, I will ¡¯set you free¡¯. The Ice Throne will have a piece of your flesh on it."

    BANG...

    Almost immediately, the colossus copsed. His massive flesh melted away like snow. Then, his bones also melted away. In a sh, the colossus had integrated with thisnd andpletely disappeared.

    Finally, there was a hint of pity in the young girl¡¯s eye. If only this search that had cut off all means of retreat was worth it...

    "Pudding, Pudding, this is yourst ice corpse demon!"

    Suddenly, a small ice bird poked out from the young girl¡¯s hair. Its wings were made out of countlessyers of ice. "Pudding, Pudding. Very quickly, everyone will know about this news. You¡¯re done for, you¡¯re done for!"

    The ice bird shouted noisily and took great pleasure in her misfortune. "I feel embarrassed having a creator like you!"

    "Shut up!"

    The young girl squeezed these two words from her throat. Then, she stretched out her hand and grabbed this talkative ice bird before vowing, "One more sentence, and I will melt you into water before pouring you into the toilet!"

    The ice bird did not seem afraid of anything. However, it was rather afraid of this kind of dirty threat. If it mixed with that stinky water... It could not take it. Thus, it stopped.

    The young girl put down her hand. The waves of control that creators had over their creations shed, and the ice bird involuntarily went back into her hair. It was no longer a bird, butyers of ice that stuck snugly to her skin like scales.

    After dealing with the ice bird, the young girl called Pudding opened the bag. However, a hint of disappointment appeared on her face.

    There was a problem with her ice corpse demon. Thus, she had to do everything she could to search for a suitable pill furnace in the Ice Spring. She needed creatures that were able to endure the infiltration of boundless cold air and survive in that deadnd.

    However, her gains did not seem powerful enough this time.

 Chapter 1061 Generous Senior

    <h4>Chapter 1061 Generous Senior</h4>

    The young girl turned and walked away. The gates of the Ice Pole Faction were nearby.

    She walked through the protective array of the gates as countless sharp gazes looked attentively at her. These were the protectors of the gates. They looked at her until she stepped into the castle town.

    Many more pairs of eyes looked at her along the streets of the castle town. Some of these gazes contained fear, but they contained more indescribable evil. They were afraid of her but were also greedy for her secret.

    Everyone was different as they came from different ice races. The only simrity was that they had a powerful attendant by their side.

    Arge majority of these attendants were ice corpse demons who had used ice elemental powers to resuscitate the bodies of experts. These ice corpse demons came in all kinds of shapes, but the majority of them took on the form of cruel beasts. In particr, many of them were strange insects from the insect race.

    Meanwhile, this young girl that seemed unremarkable was one of the top 10 experts in the Ice Pole Faction. She was a genius born in the Icicle Year and was a rare existence who could refine massive ice monsters. She was Julienne Xeah, the Ice Witch.

    Julienne coldly checked her naked war trophy. This celestial had a perfect physique but seemed slightly weak. From the signs of frostbite, she could tell that his spiritual power was very weak when he had been alive. She had sacrificed herst opportunity to search for an ice demon only to obtain a defective product.

    Julienne started to check the chilling point of the materials. Gradually, her gaze became slightly strange... In the end, this turned into shock. Then, she hugged the ice sculpture and fiercely kissed it.

    Her chance to be an overnight celebrity had arrived!

    She quickly obtained relevant information about the colossus from checking the divine territory patterns on the material. It was a creature from a low-leveled civilization, which meant that there would not be many obstacles in the future.

    It was perfect!

    She decided to remember this name ¡ª¡ª dimir.

    ...

    Everything had been sufficiently prepared. The two of them headed towards the Equipment Refinery Workshop in high spirits. Lao Wang was rather excited. The workshop was located at the side of the Equipment Refinery Hall that hovered in midair.

    There was an extremely massive floating object hovering in midair. In total, it was made out of dozens of rings, almost forming a globe. All the rings ovepped and interlocked with one another while they slowly revolved around a spherical core, which seemed like a man-made satellite. Everyyer of rings had an energy channel that was connected to the spherical iron core. Even though the core was surrounded by threeyers of iron on the inside and on the outside respectively, the core was still able to radiate powerful heat and light through the gaps in the iron, just like a sun that had been wrapped up! One could constantly see waves of pure and powerful fire energy being transmitted to the various rings via the energy channels. Meanwhile, there were countless individual houses on each ring. These houses were the equipment refinery houses that the Equipment Refinery Workshop rented out to individuals.

    Like the Pill Refinery Hall, there were also various standard equipment refinery houses that were specially prepared for equipment refinery pupils. However, unlike the pill houses, these equipment refinery houses were often rented out for long periods of time.

    Pill refinery was different from equipment refinery. Pill refinery was particr about various matching of pill furnaces to the pill. For example, when refining the Yin and Yang Pill, one would be able to perform better if one chose the Abstruse Ice Bronze Furnace. However, when one refined the Life Extending Pill, one had to use the Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace. One could change pill furnaces at one¡¯s will. Thus, renting the same pill house for long periods of time did not ur. But what about equipment refinery? The samerge furnace was connected to every individual equipment refinery workshop. The same fire was inmon use by everyone as control and adjustment of fire did not have to be as detailed or as exquisite as in pill refinery. Furthermore, the various tools often used in equipment refinery were all rather big, such as casting hammers, various molds used for shaping, instruments used for carving runes, and so on. One would only be able to use these items smoothly if they belonged to them. Under normal circumstances, it would not be easy to bring them around. Indeed, one needed an individual equipment refinery house.

    Jhonas also had an equipment refinery house that belonged to him. However, the various equipment prepared inside were all used to refine illusion equipment. What about refining swords? This was really not something that Jhonas¡¯s equipment refinery house could deal with. He did not even have aplete set of equipment.

    This equipment refinery globe had a zero-gravity design. Jhonas pulled Lao Wang and flew into a ring in the middle. Then, the feeling of weightlessness around them instantly ceased, and theynded on solid ground.

    When they looked at the rings from the outside, it seemed as if these rings were constantly spinning. However, when one actually stepped into the rings, one could not feel that the space was rotating. On the contrary, the sun core outside slowly moved like the rising and setting sun. It was rtively mystical.

    This was also Lao Wang¡¯s first timeing here. Thus, he felt that everything he saw was interesting, especially the contrast between what he observed inside and outside the rings. Somehow, this made himprehend the enigma of stars. This reminded him of some celestial phenomena, and he was rather touched.

    Meanwhile, Jhonas was not as moved. He had been here long enough to be familiar with this ce. He did not go to his own equipment refinery house, which was not of importance now. Instead, he pulled Lao Wang along and went several rounds around this ring. He looked around and happened to see the door of an equipment refinery house being pushed open. A girl from the Fire Demon race walked out of the house with a weary expression on her face.

    Jhonas¡¯s eyes lit up as he pulled Lao Wang along to catch up with her. "Senior Lavel!"

    The Fire Demon race were experts at controlling fire. However, they were typically not suitable for pill refinery as they had explosive personalities. However, they were definitely the top race in the Equipment Refinery Hall and were also experts who specialized in refiningbat equipment. Lavel was an expert among them. Even though she still remained in the Heavenly Gates as a pupil, she was an outstanding figure from the previous batch. All the seniors who remained in the Heavenly Gates were here for one objective ¡ª¡ª the Heavenly River tides. Of course, this had nothing to do with Lao Wang and the Flying Pig.

    With this kind of identity, Lavel had a rtively high status among the Equipment Refinery Hall pupils. She was a rare one as this senior did not have the brutal personality of most Fire Demons. One could not say that she was a soft person who never offended anyone, but to the juniors below her, Lavel was famous for being cold on the outside and warm on the inside.

    "Senior, are you done? Could I borrow Senior¡¯s equipment refinery house?" Jhonas was full of smiles. Members of the Illusion race were often direct when asking others for help, but they controlled their tone to be satisfying and had proper attitudes. As a result, others felt that they were extremely sincere.

    He was the only member of the Illusion race among the new pupils in the Equipment Refinery Hall, and it had been recently revealed that he was from the Babi family. Thus, Jhonas had a certain fame in the Equipment Refinery Hall. Furthermore, his rtions with others from the Equipment Refinery Hall could not be said to be very good, but with his sweet mouth, they were definitely not poor either. One had to weigh their own identity before thinking about bullying the Flying Pig.

    Lavel had seen this little fellow several times, and he was rtively respectful both in front of her and behind her back. She smiled. "Has the Illusion race changed their profession? You mainly refine illusion equipment, so why are you borrowing a sword house?"

    "Senior, could we have a word with you in private? Let me tell you. I feel like crying when I talk about it..." The Flying Pig adjusted his expression and was prepared to start acting.

    "Be direct. Don¡¯t act." Lavel showed some disapproval.

    "Ahem ahem... Nothing can be hidden from Senior¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s like this..." Jhonas did not seem to feel awkward at all. Lao Wang, who was beside him, was like a prop that quietly looked on as Jhonas borated.

    Since the Illusion race was able to be the leading tycoons in the divine territory, they had many points that were worth praising and learning from, such as their speaking skills and ability to organize theirnguage. They were rather able to capture the important points and were rtively adept at influencing others. Of course, their understanding of the cultures and habits of other races formed the foundations for this. When Lao Wang heard how Jhonas added vivid details to his half-true argument, even Lao Wang felt as if he would wander about the streets and be lonely for the rest of his years if he did not obtain this sword. It sounded as if he would lead a miserable life otherwise.

    "Earthlings really don¡¯t have it easy!" Jhonas was sentimental. "Senior, not only are you pretty, but you are also famous in the Equipment Refinery Hall for being loyal and for taking care of us. You know that my equipment refinery house can only refine illusion equipment. It is hard for me to be fully prepared in a short period of time. Thus, I can only ask Senior for help. Please let me use your ce and create a piece of equipment for this Earthling. At least, allow this poor Earthling to feel some warmth and friendship from the divine territory!"

    Lavel smiled. In reality, while Jhonas was coaxing her, Lavel¡¯s attention was focused on Wang Zhong instead.

    Lavel was a Fire Demon. Many people in the Fire Demon race knew that Balor was the illegitimate child of a great figure in the Fire Demon race. However, no one dared to openly raise this within the race out of consideration for that elder¡¯s reputation. This time, Balor had been ughtered in the Life and Death Arena of the Heavenly Gates. Lavel could not imagine how difficult this had been, and thought that the Earthling had three heads and six arms. Looking at him now, he seemed extremely gentle and did not look like a brutal fellow.

    To be honest, she was disgusted with the actions of that great figure. Within the Fire Demon race, there were many different judgments towards this situation. Thus, many people secretly apuded this situation. This Earthling with the surname Wang had helped the Fire Demon race eliminate a sore point that they could not bring into light themselves. Furthermore, Jhonas had mastered the skills of speaking. As well, with his informationwork as a member of the Babi family, it was not difficult for him to find out that Balor was an illegitimate child, yet he did not raise this issue. This was a fellow who had a sense of propriety.

    Besides that, this human called Wang Zhong was very interesting. He was from a level-3.5 civilization and was a Foundational Stage fellow. Not only was he able to defeat Balor, he had also been able to receive the favor of an elemental spirit. That¡¯s right. She had also heard that he was a member of the Law Enforcement Association. A body of flesh had been able to mix extremely well with the Machinery race and the insect race. As a result, many felt that he was rather interesting.

    Helping him was as easy as lifting a finger.

    "Go." Lavel waved her hand and threw a small sign at Jhonas. "Remember to clean the ce up after you¡¯re done using it. Just ask your messenger to send the room sign back to me afterwards."

    "Thank you, Senior! Long live Senior!"

    When they walked into the equipment refinery house, the arrangement inside waspletely different from the style he had imagined, one filled with steel and sweat.

    Everything around them had feminine characteristics. On the whole, it was clean and tidy, and a faint fragrance wafted through the air. There was a recliner covered in a soft pink cushion. Of course, this was a personal item. The Flying Pig and Lao Wang both understood and acted like outsiders.

    The equipment on the shelves were very neat, making Flying Pig excited when he looked at them. In reality, he had never expected that Lavel would agree. As expected, their family motto spoke the truth. Even if there was only a 1% chance, opening one¡¯s mouth might bring about 100% of the results.

    Wang Zhong casually picked up the casting hammer to weigh it and found that it was rtively heavy. Furthermore, as the casting hammer had been used for long periods of time, he could feel the extremely dense fire elemental energy within the hammer just by holding the handle. It was as if he could cause a sea of fire to form if he casually pounded the hammer on empty ground.

    "Good stuff! Good stuff!" Jhonas was inspecting various instruments. He was overjoyed and did not stop his praises. To an equipment refinery master, when they saw various good instruments, the feeling seemed no different from an alchemist¡¯s admiration towards top-grade pill furnaces.

    Without another word, he turned on the furnace and started casting the equipment!

    The casting furnace was a massive fire hole smelter that was connected to the fire channels outside. Typically, the smelters were isted by several thickyers of fire-istion boards. When Jhonas pushed away the boards, even with the shielding of the protective array, Lao Wang could sense a wave of ming fire energy blowing against his face. Immediately, he felt as if his mouth and throat were dry.

    This fire energy was rtively frightening. While Jhonas carried out a series of operations, Lao Wang observed Jhonas¡¯s so-called fire-control methods. Controlling the fire in the smelter while refining tools waspletely different from controlling the furnace fire while refining pills.

    In general, his surface impression of Jhonas¡¯s fire control was that it was crude, unlike the minute adjustments when controlling the fire in pill refinery. It was said that when the fire energy was maximized, it could melt all the materials in this world. This control could allow one to roughly adjust the temperature in the furnace. This adjustment was rather crude as it seemed one only needed to roughly understand the melting point of the material they wanted to refine and simply flip a switch.

    However, this was obviously only on the surface. The smelter controlled the entire furnace, but the tool refinery master controlled the parts and details.

    The smelter also had an array, as well as small mechanisms and designs that were simr to the empty and earth holes in pill furnaces. Simrly, one could use spiritual power to control some details. Obviously, simply melting materials at high temperatures was not the pursuit of a qualified, high-leveled tool refinery master as they also had to control the melting point. When different materials were used to refine tools, they needed to be adjusted in different material states. One did not simply melt everything into liquid.

    For example, among the main ingredients that Jhonas had chosen to use this time was the Netherworld Gold Extract. Its normal melting point was 7,000 degrees, and while it would quickly melt into liquid at this temperature, it would also elerate the changes in density of other materials in the smelter. When the liquid cooled down, it would no longer be the original Netherworld Gold Extract. A further example was another material called the Red Fire Bronze. This material had a strong property: it could not be reshaped. If one simply smelted it into liquid, one should not think that one would be able to turn it back into solid-state. Furthermore, one had to reach a standard "70% melting point" before achieving the best molding results. This was simr to how one ate 70% or 80% well-done steak... There were various peculiar materials. Simrly, this demanded many smelting techniques. This was no less exquisite than refining medicinal ingredients in pill refinery.

    Furthermore, what was even more difficult was that most of these diverse materials had to be smelted in the furnace fire at the same time. They would enter and be taken out of the furnace at the same time. Even materials withpletely different melting points had to bepletely integrated in their different states within the furnace. This was only possible if one was able to control the furnace fire at a high level.

    Control of the smelter seemed very free and easy, but there was finesse in this roughness, like a needle hidden in cotton. Perhaps there might be an extremelyrge difference between these fire-control methods and that for pill refinery, but they were the same thing in essence.

 Chapter 1062 Can I Write You an IOU?

    <h4>Chapter 1062 Can I Write You an IOU?</h4>

    Evidently, Jhonas was an expert at this. He smelted five materials simultaneously, which meant that he was controlling five mes at the same time. He seemed full of confidence, handling the fire with skill and ease. There was a saying that everyone from the Babi family was adept at controlling mes, and that was not a false statement indeed. This was an eye-opener for Lao Wang. This was supposedly aplicated task, but Jhonas was doing it in an orderly manner. He could even divide some of his attention to chat with Lao Wang. It appeared that controlling the me was effortless to him...

    Practice makes perfect. Jhonas was able to control the mes with such finesse due to his strong foundation. Wang Zhong knew that both Jhonas and Nini were not wrong in saying that one should not rely on any shortcuts when building one¡¯s foundation. One should practice every single day until it became instinctual. It seemed that Wang Zhong would need the help of a fire elemental spirit if he wanted to keep up with the pace at which the Pill Refinery Hall was going. If he only relied on his own efforts, he would fall way behind...

    It appeared that everything was going smoothly for Jhonas since he was showing off his instinctual ability to control mes. For alchemists, designing a blueprint was the hardest part. Once you got past the beginner stage, the chances of something going wrong were slim unless there was an issue with your blueprint.

    There weren¡¯t many changes made to the shape of the sword¡¯s mold. It was basically identical to that of the original Neb Sword. Every civilization had a different interpretation of how a weapon should be constructed. Even if one tried to build a weapon while following the client¡¯s instructionspletely, there would still be some discrepancy in both parties¡¯ thinking. However, as a family that specialized in equipment refinery, the Illusion race was rich in knowledge and had extensive experience in this field. Jhonas immediately understood what Lao Wang wanted when he saw the blueprint a few days ago. Currently, he was facing no trouble in forging the mold.

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t just stand around either. Ever since the production process started, he had been cing his hands on the mold, infusing spiritual energy into it. The most basic requirement for a custom weapon was that it had to bepatible with the user¡¯s spiritual energy waveband. Jhonas skilfully engravedyers of runic arrays onto the sword that was slowly taking shape.

    The process went rather smoothly as the Ice Crystal was mounted sessfully in one go. The weapon was finallypleted after they slogged away for half the day.

    Lao Wang¡¯s eyes lit up. He seemed to sense a faint connection between the sword and himself, as if they had known each other before. Based on its appearance, it was rather beautiful. Its streamlined de design made it look very smooth, and its rtively thick sword-spine emanated a sense of power. This sword did not have a sharp point and looked like a blunt weapon. However, when you held it in your hand and infused your spiritual energy into it, the seemingly heavy sword would feel unusually light.

    More importantly, after infusing his spiritual energy, Wang Zhong could clearly sense that the de of the sword was unusually sharp. He moved it closer to his palm. When the de was about three or four inches away, he could already feel an abnormally sharp cutting sensation on the surface of his palm. The sword managed to form a cut on his palm despite his strong defensive power!

    It had the power and thickness of a saber, but at the same time, it was as light and as sharp as a light sword. This sword was indeed a work of art from the divine territory.

    "How do you find it?" Jhonas wiped the sweat off his forehead, pretending to clean the furnace casually. Recently, Wang Zhong had been acting cool around him. It was finally his turn to do the same now. He couldn¡¯t wait for Wang Zhong to praise and suck up to him.

    "You are certainly a genius." Wang Zhong didn¡¯t hesitate inplimenting him. He infused spiritual energy in the sword again, and a humming sound could be heard immediately. The Ice Crystal was activated, and the surroundings cooled down instantly, as opposed to the extremely hot environment earlier as a result of using the furnace. "This sword has no sharp edge, yet it is so sharp. Its internal spiritual energy circuit runs rather smoothly, and I¡¯m able tomand it with ease. This is a great sword indeed."

    "Wait, what did you say?" Jhonas pricked up his ears.

    "...I said that it is a great sword indeed."

    "No, the sentence before that!"

    "Hmm... this sword has no sharp edge..."

    "One more sentence before that!"

    "..." Lao Wang finally understood. "You are certainly a genius."

    "Hehe... Boss, say no more." Jhonas was satisfied and maintained an indifferent expression on his face. "Perhaps this would be an impossible feat for others, but to the Babi family, this isn¡¯t much¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a loud bang sounded.

    The sword that seemed so perfect a few moments ago suddenly shattered into pieces. Numerous sword fragments had exploded in all directions, apanied by a boom sound.

    Countless bottles and cans were shattered in the process. Sword fragments were poking out of the pink recliner, making it look like a beehive...

    Jhonas and Lao Wang were taken aback and froze on the spot, dumbfounded. The surroundings were quiet for a moment.

    ng!

    Suddenly, the mirror on the wall smashed onto the ground, making their hearts palpitate. Luckily, Jhonas was standing behind Lao Wang. Otherwise, the sword fragments from the explosion would have definitely pierced holes all over his body.

    It took a long while for Jhonas toe back to his senses. The lovely young maiden-themed equipment refinery house had turned into a garbage dump instantly. Jhonas was bbergasted. Damn, this was Senior Lavel¡¯s property!

    He couldn¡¯t help but gulp a mouthful of saliva. "B¡ªBoss, what have you done?" Jhonas asked while trembling.

    "I didn¡¯t do anything." Lao Wang was speechless. It appeared that he had wasted tens of thousands on nothing as only half of the sword hilt was left in his hand. "I just adjusted my spiritual energy waveband..."

    "Adjust¡ª What the hell!" Jhonas was dumbfounded. Wang Zhong attempted to adjust his spiritual energy waveband? That was the "authentication password" for one¡¯s custom weapon. How could he try to change it at will? Wait... No. Wasn¡¯t one¡¯s spiritual energy waveband fixed, just like one¡¯s DNA? It was innate and not a problem of intensity. What was going on?

    Creak...

    Before Jhonas could start dissing Wang Zhong, someone opened the door to the room. It was Senior Lavel with a dark expression. She hadn¡¯t strayed far from the equipment refinery house and was resting at a lounge nearby. Upon hearing the loudmotion, she hurried over immediately.

    It seemed that they were amateurs at makingbat weapons indeed. They were only trying to create a sword, yet something went wrong? Lavel originally found it a little funny, until she opened the door and saw the hopeless mess inside. Lavel was known to be the kindest and gentlest senior sister among the Fire Demon race here, yet her face was ck now. A powerful aura overwhelmed the entire room.

    Sweat dripped down Lao Wang¡¯s forehead. Frankly speaking, Balor was nothingpared to Senior Lavel.

    The Blood Demon race was merely an appendage of the Fire Demon race. Lavel was the most powerful existence here. She had been keeping a low profile as she didn¡¯t want to bother to fight with the weak. Nheless, it would be really stupid to anger someone from the Fire Demon race.

    Jhonas almost peed his pants. "Senior Lavel, it was an ident! We didn¡¯t do it on purpose..."

    "What happened?" Lavel cut him off mid-sentence, not giving him a chance to speak.

    "Senior Lavel, I adjusted my spiritual energy waveband to test out the durability of the sword,"¡ªLao Wang looked less tense than Jhonas¡ª"but the sword exploded. It¡¯s my fault," he said apologetically.

    He was expecting Lavel to rage or talk about thepensation directly, but she was merely taken aback. "You adjusted your spiritual energy waveband? How can a mere Foundational Stage newbie aplish that? Show me how you did it!" Lavel sneered.

    Since she requested to see how he did it, Lao Wangplied. He stuck out a finger, and spiritual energy burst out of his fingertips, the color gradually changing from dark to white. It was as if the spiritual energy belonged to two different people.

    "..." Lavel didn¡¯t speak but frowned, appearing to be thinking about something. However, it was obvious that the anger on her face had disappeared and been reced with something else.

    Nheless, it was a good thing that she had calmed down. Beside her, Jhonas was slightly relieved.

    After about four or five seconds, she finally spoke, "I won¡¯t pursue the matter further. But, you guys should pay for the stuff that you have broken."

    "Of course we will!" Jhonas nodded furiously, relieved that he and Lao Wang managed to get out of trouble.

    Lavel scanned the room full of broken stuff. "I don¡¯t like to delve into details. I spent 2,000 Gold Star Stones on the furnishing and decorations of this room. You canpensate me for that amount."

    "Two... two thousand... Gold Star Stones?!" Jhonas¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his expression changed instantly. "Senior Lavel, this..."

    The things in the equipment refinery house were considered to be rtively strong. It was hard to damage things such as hammers, molds, and runic arrays. The sword explosion had only destroyed stuff such as the recliner and mirror, but were they really worth 2,000 Gold Star Stones? That was equivalent to 200,000 Silver Star Stones! Who was the one who said that Senior Lavel was kind? That wasn¡¯t true at all!

    "I don¡¯t ept bargaining. You guys better not test my patience," Lavel said coldly.

    "Senior Lavel, we really don¡¯t have that sum of money lying around," Jhonas mustered up the courage to answer. Although the Babi family was rich, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of. This was their family¡¯s belief and principle. They would rather be dead than scammed. Besides, as a descendant who had not officially inherited the family business, money was of utmost importance! The Babi family would not want their heir to be someone who was easily swindled!

    Lavel didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Jhonas but turned to look at Wang Zhong.

    Lao Wang felt helpless. He still had 400,000 Silver Star Stones in his pocket a few days ago, but he had already spent it on buying raw materials. He only had tens of thousands of Silver Star Stones left. That definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate for the losses.

    "I¡¯m not intending to bargain, but I really have no money now. Can I pay you back next time?" Lao Wang seemed pretty sincere. "I can write you an IOU."

    Jhonas wanted to cover his head in shame. This was an example of how people from weak civilizations couldn¡¯t adapt to the rules of the divine territory. IOUs didn¡¯t exist past the Heavenly Gates. There was no such term here. Senior Lavel would never ept it!

 Chapter 1063 A Land of Despair

    <h4>Chapter 1063 A Land of Despair</h4>

    "You have no money?" Lavel scoffed.

    The atmosphere in the room grew still instantly.

    Lao Wang and Jhonas felt extremely embarrassed. They could only stare at each other, at a loss for words. This problem would not be an easy one to deal with. Senior Lavel was an existence in the Heavenly Gates that shouldn¡¯t be provoked. There wasn¡¯t much space for negotiation, especially since they were in the wrong.

    Lavel¡¯s cold gaze swept across both of them. "Then use your body to repay the debt," she said unhurriedly.

    Lao Wang and Jhonas were stunned upon hearing that. Thetter was pleasantly surprised. He hugged himself with a shy expression. "Senior Lavel, you¡ª"

    "I was referring to him." Lavel ignored Flying Pig and pointed at Wang Zhong.

    Jhonas¡¯s bashful expression froze, while Lao Wang pointed at himself, stunned.

    "...Huh?"

    Lao Wang was dumbfounded. Luckily, Senior Lavel didn¡¯t make any unreasonable requests for now. She only told Wang Zhong to rush to her immediately if her messenger told him to. Thereafter, she waved them goodbye and let them leave.

    Lao Wang wasn¡¯t as dirty-minded as Jhonas. He could sense that Lavel had a hidden agenda. She probably had an ulterior motive for lending them her private equipment refinery house...

    How could such a good deal just fall into hisp? Nheless, he had no choice but to agree to her terms.

    Jhonas was in a good mood on the way back, although it was a little regrettable that he wasn¡¯t the one that Lavel asked to use his body to repay the debt.

    "Boss, Senior Lavel is such a good person!" Jhonas was full ofpliments for her. There weren¡¯t many seniors that would allow them to "escape" unscathed after destroying their equipment refinery house. "She¡¯s such a beauty too. You just have to follow her instructions. You have nothing to lose anyway."

    "Why do I feel like you are happy because you didn¡¯t have to fork out a single cent? Does this run in your family?" Unlike Jhonas, Lao Wang wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He had spent hundreds of thousands on nothing and was now in debt to Senior Lavel. How much more unlucky could he get...?

    "Tsk! Look at what you¡¯re saying! Stop making personal attacks and mentioning money. Talking about money will hurt our friendship."

    Lao Wang rolled his eyes. This pig really was hopeless.

    ......

    The divine territory was a majestic sight to behold along with the magnificent Heavenly River. Civilization started to evolve here, and at the same time, chaotic evil started to infiltrate thisnd too. Throughout the years, the good and the evil fought endlessly.

    If the Heavenly Gates was the symbol of order and represented the positive side of the Star Alliance, then the Mirror World was the inhumane dark side of the Star Alliance. It was the opposite of order, a lost world that stood for chaos and evil.

    The Mirror World was one of the main prisons in the divine territory, where various criminals and rebels were exiled.

    Dymas, a member of the elephant race, surveyed the new environment with disdain. He was in arge hall and surrounded by 12 towering statues. He did not recognize these statues. They appeared to be modeled after celestial people. It seemed that the rulers liked to show off as usual.

    "Hurry up! Don¡¯t just stand there in a daze!"

    Someone violently whipped Dymas. He lifted up his long trunk-like nose, and it appeared to have stiffened. He almost couldn¡¯t control his violent temper. However, as he tried to withdraw his spiritual energy from his Void Core, he could sense a tearing sensation in every single one of his blood vessels. If he continued to use his spiritual energy, he would be torn into a pile of bloody parts.

    "Idiot."

    The warden in charge of Dymas smirked, taking pleasure in seeing his sorry plight. Dymas was whipped again, this time on his head instead of his back.

    Dymas could only suppress his anger. He lowered his head and continued advancing forward. His eyes were fixed on the ck cursed band that bound his wrists together.

    The cursed band was made from the core of the Palm me Grass. Strange runes were drawn on the cursed band with ckened blood. These runes continually absorbed spiritual energy from the heavens and the earth, which were then transformed into countless thin threads. These threads were like living parasites that ensured the curse infiltrated his blood vessels, coursing throughout his entire body. If Dymas exceeded the spiritual-energy limit he was allowed to use, those cursed threads would turn him into bloody foam. This was one of the most sinister curses in the Star Alliance, which even Heavenly Core experts had no way of resisting against.

    "Damn Voodoo race, who only know how to followmands like a dog," Dymas cursed.

    The Voodoo race was famous for those cursed bands. They were so small in number that they couldn¡¯t even be considered a civilization. They were like animals under the protection of the Star Alliance and were extremely valuable to them. They were even more valuable than the Machinery race and insect race in some aspects. The celestialoids valued them more because of their inability to form a civilization.

    Nheless, it had to be admitted that they were really good at imprisoning people. If he ever got his freedom back, he would definitely make the damn Voodoo race pay for what they did to him! Dymas thought viciously.

    He knew that this was wishful thinking. However, under these circumstances, this fantasy made him feel as if he had taken revenge and gave him pleasure. It almost made him forget the fact that he was a major offender. Originally, he had been sentenced to the Arena, but he killed the owner of that Arena, who was from the crystal race.

    Thereafter, he was sent to the Mirror World, the legendary heavily guarded prison.

    Soon, he was taken to a field that looked like an Arena. However, unlike the Arena, the ground was not made up of fine sand, but instead with emerald bs that looked like jade.

    Dozens of guys with ominous auras lined up in a haphazard manner. On the other end, a huge mirror door stood there. Colors of the rainbow were reflected off the mirror, and a troop of insect-race wardens was trying to stabilize it. Dymas knew that this would take them to the Mirror World, the ultimate prison that contained the evil in the divine territory.

    After a short while, it was Dymas¡¯s turn to enter. Under the threat of the menacing whip, Dymas held his breath and dived head first into the mirror. Whoosh! It was as if he had jumped into ake. Dymas¡¯s whole body was cold, and an all-pervasive strange feeling enveloped him. The light from the mirror entered his body as Dymas¡¯s trunk-like nose curled up in defense. However, the expected pain did note. Dymas rxed a little, but in the next instant, he could feel his consciousness slipping. It was as if his soul was being pulled apart. The next thing he knew, he had lost consciousness.

    However, it wasn¡¯t that he had fainted, but he had lost his ability to perceive and recognize. He was tossed into mid-air under the power of spatialws.

    BANG...

    Red light filled his vision. It took a while for Dymas to realize that he had regained control over his five senses again.

    He surveyed his surroundings. He was lying on the crater of an active volcano. Thick smoke from the ash clouds enveloped him. He was unlucky, but not that unlucky after all. If he hadnded a little more to the side, he would have been buried under theva in the volcano at once.

    The sensation of scorching mes apanied the thick smoke. Volcanic ash fell like heavy snow as Dymas sprinted down the volcano. He could sense that his power was recovering bit by bit in this world. The power of the Palm me Grass cursed band was gradually fading. He could see the cursed band growing visibly smaller. Suddenly, Dymas frowned. The curse had not been broken but was instead slowly bing ck tattoos on his wrists. It looked as if he had tattooed a pair of bands onto his wrists. Dymas came to the realization that he hadn¡¯t broken free from the curse.

    Soon, Dymas arrived at the foot of the volcano and attempted to search for other people. When they entered the Mirror World, everyone had been sent separately to different locations.

    What kind of ce was this?

    Dymas tried very hard to run forward while making sense of what was happening. In any case, it would not be a wise choice to stay at the foot of an active volcano that was about to erupt.

    The misty sky grew brighter, but Dymas stopped abruptly. Something felt wrong. There was a trap!

    Rumble! The ground suddenly split open and a blood-red shadow rushed out from underground. Dymas leaped up, but it was toote. A four-toed w gripped his ankle firmly. The sharp pincers mped deeply into his flesh, and a numbing toxin was injected into his ankle.

    "Scram!" Dymas roared with fury and smashed his fist downwards. The blood-red shadow didn¡¯t try to dodge at all but let Dymas punch it. When Dymas¡¯s fist came into contact with it, he was shocked to find out that the assant had no skin. Its blood-red appearance was because it had been stripped of its skin, and its crimson red flesh was exposed. This creature had no reaction upon being punched but hung on tighter to Dymas¡¯s ankle instead.

    "Die!"

    Dymas was both shocked and angry. The toxins from the pincers made him feel dizzy. Without a second thought, he condensed his power again and punched the creature once more.

 Chapter 1064 People Call Me Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 1064 People Call Me Buddha</h4>

    Crash! This time, Dymas used all of his strength and came crashing down. There was a cracking sound, and the ambusher¡¯s head suddenly tilted. Dymas sighed. With a kick of his leg, he flung the ambusher, who had no more power, outwards.

    Dymas calmed down and distinguished the type of toxin used very quickly. The effects were very simr to being petrified, but the grade of the toxin was very low. If the toxin was not continuously injected into his body, with the abilities of the elephant people to resist toxins, this kind of toxin would not be enough to take his life.

    Dymas was slightly relieved. With the expulsion of his spiritual power, the dizziness that the toxin had brought about gradually subsided.

    Then, he looked at his wrist. The cursed band hadpletely transformed into twomand spells that covered the skin of his wrist like tattoos. He hadpletely recovered his abilities. At the same time, some information was transmitted from themand spell into his soul.

    The Mirror World was the chaotic prison of the divine territory. Everything here was chaotic and disorderly. There was no such thing as escaping from prison here as there were no actual prison guards here. There was only one way to get out of here. One had to stay here for a year and hunt enough life points.

    At this moment, Dymas could sense the "1" that was disyed in hismand spell. Obviously, this represented the skinless monster that he had just gotten rid of. To break away from his chaotic sea of suffering, the number in themand spell had to reach "200" in one year. Furthermore, this number would refresh every year. Thus, one could not leave even if one were short of one point and had to start over from square one.

    Even though this information from themand spell did not specifically introduce the Mirror World to him, this rule would only have one result.

    Everyone ughtered each other!

    This was a game of the rulers. They simply did not care about the revolt from the bottom-dwelling sses. At best, this would bring some joy to their long and boring lives.

    Sss!

    Themand spell suddenly became scorching hot, pointing in the direction of others who also possessed themand spell. The more people there were in a direction, the greater the scalding pain from themand spell. This painful response betweenmand spells would cause some, who were not willing to fight, to have no choice but to give up hiding and enter this chaotic ughter. If you did not kill other people, other people would follow the thread of pain and kill you.

    Wave after wave of scorching pain spurred Dymas on. Frenzied emotions entered his heart from themand spell, and the desire to ughter started to take root and germinate. Finally, he rushed in the direction that it pointed him towards. His previous perseverance and will would eventually disperse in this long and boundless torture.

    On the way, he saw many people who were being tortured by themand spell, just like him. He could see that like him, these people were new captives who had just been sent to the Mirror World.

    Midway through, there was a desperate fight. Dymas did not kill his opponent as his opponent had escaped, to his surprise. Meanwhile, the pain from themand spell continued to torture him. He was not willing to be changed by this kind of method. He breathed heavily like an injured beast. A wave of despair arose from his heart as he looked at the boundless Mirror World.

    Was he really going to be a puppet with no consciousness or sense of self?

    However, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been sshed on his face. Dymas had intelligence, but he had also been targeted by someone else as prey. The shadows on the ground disyed a death announcement from the skies.

    Arge swan! It was a ughterer from a level-8 civilization.

    Dymas raised his elephant nose, unwilling to give up, and angrily roared into the sky. He knew how terrifyingrge swans were. Would he be able to endure five attacks? He did not know whether this was an outrageous idea. Therge swan suddenly swooped down, and Dymas was prepared to fight back.

    Whoosh! A shadow rushed out from hiding among the grass. However, therge swan had already determined its position, like a cat chasing a mouse. In a sh, therge swan stretched out its sharp ws and suddenly shoved the shadow, firmly pressing it to the ground.

    It was a stone monster from the Barrier race and had skin made out of rock. However, his rock skin immediately broke into pieces from therge swan¡¯s ws and peeled off with a rip, revealing the flesh underneath. Therge swan quickly stuck out its tongue and bit the flesh.

    It ate the stone monster raw. Thisrge swan had gone mad. Here, intelligent races would regress and be animals that only knew how to hunt and eat. Their former pride hadpletely copsed.

    It was hard to imagine that this was once a noble member of a level-8 civilization and a rare fighter.

    Dymas held his breath. In a short span of time, the stone monster had been engulfed by therge swan, leaving behind a pile of ashes. Then, therge swan soared into the sky once again. Its bloodthirsty eyes were looking at its next target: Dymas!

    Dymas immediately ran away, hoping that therge swan would change its target to someone near him after he put some distance between them.

    Rumble... Therge swan let out a thunderous sound. Then, it suddenly swooped down from the sky and aimed straight at Dymas.

    "Roar!" Knowing that he could not outrun a flying creature, Dymas stopped and counterattacked with an angry roar. He umted his spiritual power and raised his elephant nose high into the sky.

    ¡ª¡ª Colossus Impact!

    However, therge swan in the sky was extremely agile and easily dodged. Closely after, it charged down at an even faster speed. The sharp ws of therge swan could easily rip apart the body of any living creature.

    It was getting closer and closer! In thest moment, Dymas closed his eyes in despair. "No!"

    Meeting his end in this deathly ce was a humiliation to an elephant person.

    However, just at this moment, there was a faint sound behind him. Dymas could feel the intense scorching pain from themand spell. Not only was there this sound, there were also many people behind him!

    He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a golden shadow firmly resisting the offense from therge swan. Therge swan had transformed into a swan shadow and produced countless ck shadows. This was the Shadow ughter technique of therge swan race. Unless one was proficient in using light or understood the essence of darkness, every single shadow that therge swan produced was equivalent to a swan clone that was impossible to defend against. They were deadly sickle shadows.

    However, these shadows of death had beenpletely blocked by the golden light. This was simply unbelievable.

    What was this? Dymas widened his eyes. He did not recognize where this golden figure was from as he was from a civilization he had never seen before. However, he had actually blocked an invincible attack from therge swan!

    Closely after, even more people charged into the battlefield. Their division ofbor was very orderly. Some were in charge of attacking, while others were in charge of curbing therge swan and attracting its attention. They were just like an army.

    These figures came from many races, and there were about 20 to 30 people. They formed abat squadron and trusted one another greatly.

    Most importantly, the pain of themand spell seemed to have disappeared under the shine of the golden light.

    They were locked together inbat as therge swan became unusually furious and frenzied. As they fought, countless shadows shot out, enough to make an entire army, roaring as they attacked. There were several times when the shadows almost covered the entire sky. However, the golden light continued to shine. The shadow stood in the darkness and was extremely stable.

    Every single one of them was not afraid to die and firmly protected their positions. After continuously wearing down the powerful swan, it finally grew fatigued from its frenzied state.

    The intuition of the elephant people had always been inversely proportional to their physiques. Dymas, who seemed crude, actually had a soul that could see through the innate qualities of other things.

    "The Buddha is benevolent. The light of the Buddha illuminates all things."

    The golden light suddenly transformed. Then, a hollow glowing figure suddenly rose from behind that golden figure.

    Once again, Dymas¡¯s mouth was extremely wide. He smelled a refreshing fragrance, which was the scent of the purest soul. This was the natural talent of the elephant people. They could smell evil and purity. Dymas had smelled the souls of countless people, but this was the first time he had encountered such a clear soul!

    However, this soul did not belong to the golden person. Instead, it belonged to the glowing figure that rose behind the golden person.

    "Roar!"

    Therge swan roared angrily and released the natural talents unique to its race ¡ª the Shadow Abrupt Vigor! Fog started to surge from all directions. A silver moonlight slowly ascended into the sky amidst the shadows and fog. Therge swan was engulfed by a shadow under this moonlight, like an armored demon that had emerged from the oceans of Hell to kill.

    The golden light was suppressed by the silver moonlight. The massive shadow also distorted slightly, as if it was struggling.

    Dymas gritted his teeth and endured this cruel pressure. He could not submit to this pressure!

    At this moment, a clear sound rang out amidst this might.

    "Dharma Idol ¡ª¡ª Combat Buddha."

    This was not a sound from sound waves, but from thenguage of the soul. This was an echo of spiritual power. It was as gentle as a gust of wind, yet as moist as a drizzle. This echo was full of positivity and hope, making people trust this sound.

    BANG...

    The swaying crowd lined up neatly once again. Energy was transmitted from this confident light, producing a sound that resembled a storm. Therge swan sensed this might and finally put down its insanity. There was a wisp of thick and dense fear in its bloodthirsty eyes.

    At the same time, the others swarmed forth. There were some peak Foundational Stages, while other Void Cores revealed their true form. Everyone was not afraid of death, but was afraid that the golden light would be harmed by therge swan.

    Destruction urred in just one shot.

    However, this time, it was therge swan that was destroyed!

    This unthinkable was not met with bloodthirsty roars, but intelligent smiles. Everyone more or less had injuries, but there was happiness, and trust had developed on their faces. The different races gave one another high fives.

    Everyone¡¯s intelligence was still intact.

    Obviously, all of this had originated from the bald soldier in the middle, who radiated a faint golden light. His face and body were covered in scars, but his gaze was gentle and tenacious.

    The bald soldier looked at the elephant person. "Do you want to join the Hell Resistance Army?"

    The elephant person nodded his head instinctively as this was probably the only ce in this world with intelligence. Even if he died, he would die with the pride of an intelligent being.

    The bald soldier smiled. "I¡¯m Mo Wen, an Earthling. Everyone likes to call me Buddha."

    ......

    Meanwhile, back at the mushroom house, Lao Wang was speechless. Jhonas had wanted to properly project and discuss Senior Lavel¡¯s future. However, he took one look at Lao Wang¡¯s dark expression and eventually made the smart choice to go to ss, even though there were clearly no Equipment Refinery Hall sses today.

    The Fire Demon race? Senior Lavel?

    At this current stage, it was best for him not to provoke these top beings in the Heavenly Gates. Lao Wangy on the bed and put his hands behind his head. He pondered about the possible connection this had with him.

 Chapter 1065 Celestes Spring

    <h4>Chapter 1065 Celeste¡°s Spring</h4>

    One possibility might have had something to do with Lao Wang¡¯s ability to easily change his spiritual power waveband. Back then, when he said that he changed his spiritual power waveband, he could tell from Jhonas¡¯s shocked expression that something was off. This was a technique he had mastered back on Earth as a Casted Soul. Lao Wang had never thought that this would be a rare technique when he came to a ce like the divine territory. Lavel¡¯s switch from rage to calmness was when she saw Lao Wang change his spiritual power waveband.

    If this was the reason why, then Lao Wang felt that his situation was far from good. He did not want to be their guinea pig as no one knew what mysterious things they would make him do.

    Of course, there was another possibility to this matter.

    The Blood Demon race was a branch of the Fire Demon race, and the rtions between the two races were rtively tight. Furthermore, he had killed Balor... If this was the case, then it was even worse that he had been remembered by an expert like Lavel. Most importantly, she had even found a rationale to punish him. Then... he would really die a terrible death!

    When he thought of this, Lao Wang was silently cautious. Next time, if Lavel wanted him to meet her one-on-one, no matter what, he had to be well-prepared before going.

    Just as he was thinking, his palm suddenly warmed up, and a light dazzled on it. This was a signal from Nini. She had disappeared for three to four days. Had she suddenly been stung by her conscience and settled everything at the Spirit Flower Garden?

    Lao Wang turned over and got up. He would have to adopt measures appropriate to the actual situation. Compared to an unknown potential threat, enhancing his strength was truly what was most urgent to him now.

    "Master, Master!" Nini simply sent over an oral message through the summoning array. "The primary election is done! Come over and pick one!"

    Primary, primary election...

    Lao Wang had no thoughts toward Nini¡¯s choice of words. It made it seem like he was choosing concubines. He might even need to do a mass selection next time. Without any hesitation, Lao Wang immediately set off. If he was able to obtain me power, there was no doubt that it would be like having another protective talisman on him.

    When he headed to the small wooden shop that housed the Spirit Flower Garden, he happened to see Celeste cleaning up the shop. As the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, she was still able to maintain an extremely peaceful mentality while doing such odd jobs. To be honest, Lao Wang rather admired her attitude towards doing things.

    People rarely came to the Spirit Flower Garden. When she saw a guest enter, Celeste raised her head and stroked her hair, ready to greet the guest. However, she saw Wang Zhong and was dumbfounded. She had never seen any return customers. "Wang Zhong? What are you here for? Has something happened?"

    Even those who had signed contracts would typically not return to the Spirit Flower Garden.

    "I¡¯m here to find Nini," said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Why is it so official?" Celeste furrowed her eyebrows slightly. With good intentions, she warned him, "Under normal circumstances, the Spirit Flower Garden does not allow people to enter again. Once something bad happens, chaos will break out."

    "I¡¯m here to sign a contract." Lao Wang was frank. "I¡¯ll have to trouble you for another contract ceremony."

    "Contract? What contract?" Celeste was dumbfounded and did not recover from her shock. Hadn¡¯t he signed the contract with Nini? Furthermore, she had personally helped him with the process. It was impossible for there to be a mistake with such a high-leveled spirit contract. What contract was he going to sign?

    "...It¡¯s like this..." Wang Zhong exined the reason why he wanted a second elemental spirit. There was nothing embarrassing about this. He needed another assistant for pill refinery. It was simple and direct, and there was no need to conceal the truth. Furthermore, when he decided on his target and signed the spirit contract, he would still have to trouble Celeste to step in. After all, she was the person in charge. He could not hide the truth even if he tried to.

    He spoke rather naturally. However, he very quickly realized that Celeste had apletely speechless expression.

    A¡ªa second elemental spirit? Had this fellow gone crazy?!

    Although Celeste saw that many elemental spirits in the Spirit Flower Garden had a rich interest in Wang Zhong back then, would two spirits serve one master? Celeste, who had worked in the Spirit Flower Garden for several months, was the most aware of this. With the prideful personalities of those small fellows, this was impossible no matter what.

    "Wang Zhong." Celeste interrupted Lao Wang, who was still speaking. She said rather helplessly, "You and I have some affinity. As a friend, I must remind you that a man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. Elemental spirits are not as simple as you imagine. Raising this kind of request to an elemental spirit is a rtively impolite action. If you anger them, there will be no end to your future troubles. If you came here with the mentality of trying it out, I think that you should give up. If you are really not willing to give up, you can try to ask Nini. After all, you have already signed a contract. Even if she res up, she will probably not do anything much to you..."

    "Yes, I asked her first." Wang Zhong showed deep agreement. Thisdy was rtively calm and good at observation. She was rather simr to him in terms of thought process.

    "Then that¡¯s right, ask her... Hm?" Celeste was dumbfounded. She widened her eyes and looked at Wang Zhong. "Ah?!"

    He had asked Nini and still came?

    Unlike Lao Wang, Celeste was not apletely ignorantyman when it came to elemental spirits. Yes, there was no rule in the elemental spirit race that one could not sign contracts with two spirits at the same time. But firstly, with the pride of the elemental spirits, one did not even need to think to figure out that this was impossible! No, no, no, one could not even think of this! How difficult was it for someone to obtain one elemental spirit, let alone two? What kind of simple fellow would dare to have such daring ideas? Was he not afraid that the moment he stepped into the Spirit Flower Garden, hundreds of furious fellows who had been humiliated would immediately shred him into pieces?

    Furthermore, at the same time, there was a very important problem! Did he think that elemental spirits chose strong souls to sign contracts with simply because they liked such souls? Wrong! They were special beings that could not walk out of the Spirit Flower Garden without a host. Before elemental spirits fully grew up, they needed a powerful soul as an actual medium. Furthermore, this would be arge burden on the carrier¡¯s soul. Only individuals with powerful souls would be able to endure this.

    This was the price to pay, but it was worth it for an elemental spirit!

    However, signing contracts with two elemental spirits at the same time... It was not that this waspletely impossible, but those who were able to do so were definitely the absolute top experts in the Heavenly Gates. But a Foundational Stage? Was he asking for death?!

    Before Celeste could seriously question Lao Wang¡¯s words, a buzzing sound rushed over.

    Buzz~~

    After all, they had a telepathic connection. Nini could directly sense Lao Wang when Lao Wang was this close to her and flew out. She threw herself into Lao Wang¡¯s chest with a delighted expression. "Master, Master! I made those sisters who passed the primary election line up!"

    Lao Wang was already used to Nini¡¯s words and did not wonder at this strange experience. However, beside them, Celeste¡¯s hand trembled violently.

    Primary, primary election? They were even lined up! Were they waiting for him to choose them? I...

    Celeste was instantly petrified. The doubt in her heart had disappeared without a trace with Nini¡¯s words. Her mouth was wide open as she stood there nkly.

    There was no justice anymore. She felt as if everything she had done in the past had been overturned!!!

    "Hm?" Nini looked at the stunned Celeste and fiercely said, "You poop picker, don¡¯t block the way!"

    Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. Looking at Celeste¡¯s expression, there was nothing for him to curse about. He seemed to have done something inappropriate that made others jealous once again.

    "Hi? Celeste?" Wang Zhong had no choice but to stretch out his hand and wave it in front of her. The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince seemed to have been shell-shocked. After knowing her for a few months, this was Lao Wang¡¯s first time seeing the aloof Celeste lose control of herself.

    After calling out to her several times in a row, he finally saw Celeste react dizzily. "Ah, ah? Yes, okay!"

    She turned around, seemingly wanting to bring Wang Zhong to the Spirit Flower Garden. However, she walked in the wrong direction and almost walked to the Heavenly Gates Street.

    Wang Zhong was amused. The impact this had on Celeste seemed to be too much. In reality, one could not me her either. She was the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince from a dignified level-8 civilization and was working while nurturing feelings with the elemental spirits. In the end, she had not been able to obtain an elemental spirit even after a few months. However, an Earthling from a low-leveled civilization obtained an elemental spirit every time he came... Damn. If someone else had been standing in Celeste¡¯s position, they would have gone mad.

    After reaching this stage, Wang Zhong was not dumb, nor was he heartless. He knew that he should return the favor. He looked at Celeste, who was leading the way in a dazed manner, and deliberately said to Nini, "Nini, Celeste is my good friend. You¡¯ve seen her help me many times. Could you help to introduce her to an elemental spirit?"

    The distracted Celeste in front of him perked up her ears, and her body trembled slightly. One could not me the daughter of the Crown Prince for losing control as this process was just too difficult. She had spent a long time here, but she still had no chance. She could not and did not dare to voluntarily propose this and could only try to passively attract the elemental spirits. If not, once she was rejected, she would be chased out. This meant that she would lose her chance for the rest of eternity. Celeste was not willing to take a gamble, but if Nini introduced her to them... then it would bepletely different!

    Unrestrained gratitude and a hint of nervousness shed past Celeste¡¯s face. However, no matter what, Wang Zhong was too generous.

    Nini snorted. She could not go against her master¡¯s words, but she could agree on the surface and go against him in private. However, she knew that Celeste had helped Wang Zhong twice and was even personally present during the second time. Nini knew this "working" fellow rather well. Firstly, Celeste had helped out her master. Furthermore, she had a rather high status outside. Introducing her sisters to Celeste would not be considered unfair treatment towards her sisters. These were elemental spirits. They might insult one another, but their racial consciousness was innate and powerful.

    "Sure,e and try it out." Nini snorted. "I will help you to speak, but I cannot assure whether you will seed."

    "Thank you!" This was simply a heaven-sent fortune for Celeste. Even though she had a revered identity and was sufficiently confident in her natural endowments and her soul, no one dared to guarantee anything when it came to signing a contract with an elemental spirit. Furthermore, under normal circumstances, one would have no chance for the rest of their life once they failed! However, it was different with Nini¡¯s help. Not only did the sess rate increase greatly, there was even a form of immunity at the very least.

 Chapter 1066 The Brutally Tortured Daughter of the Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1066 The Brutally Tortured Daughter of the Crown Prince</h4>

    The gates of the Spirit Flower Garden were pushed open. Before they could walk in, Lao Wang and Celeste already saw several hundred elemental spirits chattering around the entrance. It was extremely crowded.

    When they saw someonee over, the several hundred elemental spirits instantly exploded. Theypletely ignored Celeste and Nini at the side. Instead, all their gazes focused on Wang Zhong. Celeste could even hear the sound of them drooling!

    "Tsk tsk, after not seeing him for some time, that human seems even more handsome!"

    "I really want to hug him!"

    "Hmph! That despicable Nini. What gives her the right to choose? She should obviously allow her master to choose! I refuse to ept this!"

    "Who is your owner? How terribly ugly! Don¡¯t block me, don¡¯t block me!"

    There was chatter in midair and the buzzing sound of spirits pushing and shouting. It was extremely noisy and chaotic.

    It seemed as if they had experienced a rather "cruel" struggle over the past few days. Even though the chattering elemental spirits who had "lost the election" had variousints towards Nini, no one overstepped their authority.

    Meanwhile, at the very front, there were over a dozen uniform fire elemental spirits. They lined up bashfully, like "concubines" who were waiting to be chosen. They suddenly threw flirtatious nces at Wang Zhong.

    Even though she was mentally prepared, Celeste still felt as if her outlook on life had been subverted. So signing a contract with elemental spirits could be done this way... My god. What in the world have I been doing for the past few months?

    "Master, Master, it¡¯s... them!" Nini was going to delightedly point at the row of sisters she had personally picked out, but when she took a closer look at them, she was slightly stunned.

    Eight out of 10 of these sisters had changed their clothes. Before she had headed off, they had still followed her request and dressed ording to her rules. However, look at their shameful behavior now! All of them were dressed thinly, as if they were dying to appear fully naked and act coquettishly! This group of bitches was too sinister. They were all two-faced!

    If Master had not been standing beside her, and if she did not care about her image as a fair maiden in front of her master, Nini would have definitely scolded them publicly.

    "How about that young spirit?" Wang Zhong was also afraid that a long dy would mean trouble as he sensed Nini¡¯s unhappy emotions. He was at wits¡¯ end with Nini, who he had already signed a spirit contract with. At that moment, he rubbed his nose and casually pointed to the first spirit from the left without looking carefully. Then, he asked for Nini¡¯s opinion!

    She was too exposed! Nini held back these words and immediately said, "Master, Master, she is the worst. Why not take a closer look?"

    The elemental spirit, who had been chosen by luck and was extremely excited, immediately had a dark expression on her face. However, the results were not out yet. Thus, she did not dare to curse. What if this left a poor impression on Master?

    Lao Wang pointed to the second one. "What about her?"

    She was also very exposed! This bitch was double-faced!

    Nini said rather passionately, "Her body is not too good. Master, Master, look around again!"

    Lao Wang understood and simply pointed at the one standing in the middle of the row of elemental spirits. She was dressed the most conservatively, and seemed bashful and restless. "Then her."

    Nini instantly sighed with relief. She felt as if she had been relieved of a heavy load. "Yiyi! Yiyi is good. She is a good younger sister of mine. Furthermore, Yiyi¡¯s natural me endowments are the best out of all of them. Master, you really have a good eye for things!"

    Elemental spirits were already very small, but the elemental spirit called Yiyi seemed even smaller. However, the pair of me wings on her back was rtively beautiful, transparent, and delicate. They disyed her superb natural endowments in controlling mes.

    She was obviously a loli who did not know how to disy herself well, unlike the other elemental spirits. She was rtively bashful and was surprised that she had been chosen. However, even though this was finalized, she did not dare to be hasty. She obediently flew over and greeted Wang Zhong in a slightly nervous and polite manner. "Master!"

    "Yes, yes..." Lao Wang did not dare to take a closer look for now. At that moment, he felt that this one was rather cute. Most importantly, her body was brimming with fire elemental power. Even though she was not the most powerful among this batch of fire elemental spirits, she was one of the most exquisite ones. Indeed, Nini had not done this just to satisfy these criteria. Those she had chosen from the "primary election" were definitely the best in terms of pill refinery endowments.

    "Damn! Little... Nini, you little thing, what about us?!" The other elemental spirits no longer continued to endure their feelings, especially the first two spirits who had been rejected by Nini. There was fire in their eyes. After all, fire elemental spirits had irritable tempers. A wave of fire energy was ready to cause trouble, and it seemed as if a fire was immediately going to break out.

    "Oh?" Nini picked her eyebrows. "It looks like I will have to make some new selections next time when Master achieves his Void Core andes to choose someone again."

    Everyone was stunned and instantly kept silent.

    "Sister Nini, have you eaten? After busying about for a few days, you must be exhausted, right? I feel so sorry for you!"

    "Sister Nini, I have the medicinal liquid from a hundred flowers that I gathered this morning!"

    "Sister Nini, let me massage your legs for you. Don¡¯t mix around with those spirits who have no character!"

    The elemental spirits who had been chattering in the air took just 0.1 seconds to react. Then, the situation suddenly changed. As a result, Celeste and Lao Wang, who were at the side, were dumbstruck, especially the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince.

    Next time? There was still a next time?!!

    Celeste really had nothing else to curse about and was stunned the entire time. She simply felt as if her outlook on life had beenpletely overturned by this Earthling and this group of elemental spirits. They weren¡¯t ying around with her now, right? Even the treatment that the supervisor of the Heavenly Shell race received was a world of difference from this Earthling¡¯s, let alone for bat scum" like her...

    "Master, Master, let¡¯s go!" Nini was triumphant as she hadpletely captured the lives of these little bitches. She never expected that helping her master choose people would bring such a surprising benefit to her. Over the past few days, she received unprecedented respect and status in the Spirit Flower Garden. She had almost be the head of the spirits.

    Lao Wang gave two dry coughs. While Nini was delighted, Lao Wang did not forget what he had agreed on with Celeste before this. At this moment, he shot a nce at Nini.

    Nini understood and cleared her throat. "Ahem, sisters! There¡¯s another thing! We are still going to choose one more!"

    The chattering sisters instantly fell silent. There was absolute silence in the Spirit Flower Garden as countless pairs of eyes looked at Nini with ardent desire.

    "But my master won¡¯t be the one choosing. It¡¯s her!" Nini pointed at Celeste.

    When she sensed the hundreds of gazes cast at her, Celeste instantly grew nervous. Even though it seemed like Nini was covering her well, even if Celeste was blind, she knew what exactly these elemental spirits were expecting. Was it really good to raise this at this moment? Celeste was slightly speechless. Couldn¡¯t Nini have picked a better timing?

    However, she obviously had no right to decide in this matter. It was good enough that Nini was willing to help.

    As expected, the hundreds of expectant gazes were stunned. Closely after was a wave of insults.

    "F*ck no..."

    "Why do we have to follow a poop picker?"

    "That¡¯s right. Furthermore, I don¡¯t like women! What are women useful for? They are the most useless!"

    "You are obviously a woman yourself!" A girl spirit refuted her.

    The elemental spirit defended herself loudly. "We noble elemental spirits are different!"

    Chattering noises immediately sounded throughout the entire garden. However, Celeste was very calm. She understood the spirits very well, and this was considered very good. She could not imagine that these beings, who had an affinity with the rules, would be such chatterboxes. One truly could not judge a book by its cover.

    Meanwhile, Nini coughed and disrupted the mor that filled the air. "She is not just a piece of poop. She is also the daughter of the Crown Prince from the Heavenly Shell race. She is a dignified figure outside."

    "Oh? So this poop picker has another identity?"

    "So what? Doesn¡¯t she just do odd jobs?"

    They did not show any respect to her. Even though Celeste maintained a smile on her face, she was streaming with tears on the inside. As the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince and a member of a dignified level-8 civilization, her status was at the top in the Land. However, she was treated as an odd-job worker by these small things.

    "Her personality is very good." With Nini¡¯s personality, she would not help if she did not agree. However, once she agreed, she would spare no effort to help. "My master is good friends with her."

    "Damn, who dares to..." An elemental spirit wanted to mock Nini for choosing a good master and suggesting trash to the rest of them, but she seemed to have thought of something. She spoke halfway before hurriedly covering her mouth.

 Chapter 1067 We Will Resign Tomorrow!

    <h4>Chapter 1067 We Will Resign Tomorrow!</h4>

    Even more spirits were immediately interested. "Good friends? Do you often meet with our master? How close is your rtionship?"

    The chattering noises around them rose once again. Thirty to forty spirits immediately got close to her.

    "Are you married? Can everyone sleep in the same bed at night?"

    Celeste¡¯s expression froze. Who was choosing who here? Furthermore, they even said "my master". Had all of these elemental spirits already decided on Wang Zhong? This... Even she could not digest this!

    Lao Wang felt extremely awkward as well and coughed several times in session. This group of elemental spirits did not seem as pure as he had imagined.

    Nini¡¯s expression instantly changed, and she was furious. "You... terrible women! Go away!"

    It seemed as if the good situation was about to turn ugly. Thus, Lao Wang hurriedly defused the situation. "It¡¯s like this. Celeste is indeed my good friend. Furthermore, she is very strong in pill refinery. I will often ask Celeste to teach me about pill refinery."

    "So you will meet because of that?"

    When Lao Wang spoke, the results were instantly effective. Even though half of the 30 to 40 spirits who gathered had retreated, the remaining few were seriously observing Celeste.

    "Tsk. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, upon closer look at her soul, it is quite pure." One of the elemental spirits¡¯ eyes lit up. She could see Celeste from inside out.

    "After all, the Heavenly Shell race is skilled at water techniques, and water-type physiques are usually pure. However, she seems to be decent among the Heavenly Shell race."

    "Do you still remember the one from before her? This poop seems a bit simr to the one from before!"

    The chattering noises continued as they made minute criticisms.

    Celeste did not seem to feel awkward. Even though she was like a produce being chosen by others, this was the normal situation and process when signing a contract with elemental spirits in the Spirit Flower Garden. No one would believe Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful and dynamic "concubine choosing".

    One sentence from Wang Zhong simply triumphed over thousands of words, causing Celeste to form a false impression of her identity at that moment. It seemed as if Wang Zhong was an aloof and remote celestial being, while she was the Earthling who had just stepped foot into the Star Alliance.

    There was not much confusion here. A fire elemental spirit that seemed rather sexy chose her. Although water and fire did not mix well with each other, all things in this world were intriguing this way. What attracted each other most was usually their opposite characters.

    Roro was the most provocatively dressed out of the elemental spirits that Nini had helped Lao Wang to choose from. She was also the fastest to re up when she lost the "election" early.

    To elemental spirits, the sexiest spirit was usually the most powerful. Furthermore, this girl seemed to have understood that she hadpletely offended Nini. Even if Wang Zhong wanted to choose someone next time, she definitely had no chance. Furthermore, with Nini¡¯s current status in the Spirit Flower Garden, those little bitches all bootlicked her. Would she be able to live the rest of her days well? It was better to follow Celeste and get close to Wang Zhong in a roundabout way. In any case, this Heavenly Shell female was still a virgin, and her looks were not bad. She could slowly teach her.

    "Cece!" Fire spirit Roro was rather tyrannical to have chosen a female as her host. She did not need to learn from Nini and act pure. "In the future, we will no longer have to serve these thankless wretches. We will resign tomorrow!"

    This was easy to understand. If her master continued to pick up poop here and serve these little bitches, especially Nini, how awkward and shameful would it be for Roro?

    However, before Celeste could respond, the Spirit Flower Garden was in an uproar.

    "Damn, as expected of women who marry out. They are like spilled milk!"

    "The contract isn¡¯t even signed, but she¡¯s starting to treat us like outsiders!"

    "Roro, your words are too indecent! What thankless wretches?"

    In an instant, there was a battle of words as they responded sarcastically. Celeste could not ward off these blows either. She hurriedly brought Roro along and fled in defeat. Meanwhile, Nini, who was watching at the side, was about to cramp up from watching thismotion; this was the result of agreeing with her on the surface and going against her in private. "Master, what do you think?"

    "..." If one did not personally witness this, no one in the entire divine territory would believe that the elemental spirit race was this kind of creature. Lao Wang was helpless and could only wave his hand. "How scandalous!"

    Celeste was unusually sentimental as well. To be honest, back when she had approached Wang Zhong, she was only casually testing out another possibility. She was already prepared to stay in the Spirit Flower Garden for at least two to three years. However, she never thought that it would be this sessful.

    Furthermore, Roro was obviously a rather powerful fire elemental spirit and was one of the top-grade spirits. Being chosen by her was a result that exceeded her expectations. Young souls like her would not be the first choice of the elemental spirits, especially the extremely powerful elemental spirits. Typically, those that they took a liking to and matched with were great figures. She had benefited from her association with Wang Zhong and Nini. As Roro felt that she had offended Nini, her life in the Spirit Flower Garden would not be easy then. Nini might even hold her in contempt.

    It was the same old procedure to sign the contract. Not only did Celeste know this well, even Lao Wang was extremely familiar. There was no novelty to this.

    Throughout the process of signing the contract, Celeste had thanked Wang Zhong many times. To the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, thanking someone several times in a row for the same thing was already a rather unthinkable action. This was slightly overboard in terms of etiquette but could not conceal Celeste¡¯s gratitude from the depths of her heart.

    "Tonight, the Heavenly Gates is organizing a private gathering." Celeste knew what Wang Zhong was seeking. She heard that he had been researching pill refinery recently. This time, he had summoned a second elemental spirit because he had problems with controlling the fire in pill refinery. Furthermore, he was aiming for the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. There was no doubt that Wang Zhong wanted to enter the Pill Refinery Hall and listen to Elder Yimo¡¯s precious sses on the rules of pill refinery.

    Since he had helped her, Celeste knew that she should return the favor. She smiled and asked, "I¡¯m considered one of the hosts of the gathering. We are all pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall. Wang Zhong, would you like toe and meet with us?"

    "Thank you. But maybe next time."

    Lao Wang rejected without even thinking about it. He knew what Celeste was thinking, and that she had invited him out of gratitude, but inviting outsiders to this kind of private gathering was not too appropriate. Today¡¯s affair was as easy as lifting a finger to him. On the contrary, the help that Celeste had offered him previously had the risk of offending a lot of people. Thus, she did not owe him anything.

    Furthermore, after signing the contract with Yiyi, Lao Wang was extremely impatient and wanted to try challenging the level-7 pill. He did not want to dy this by even one second and had no mood to participate in gatherings. As long as he seeded in refining the level-7 pill and submitted the level-7 pill assignment to the Pill Refinery Hall, only then would he have peace of mind.

    After signing the contract, Wang Zhong hurriedly left. Celeste had never thought that she would encounter a day when she was this rejected by others. Previously, rejecting her offer to join the Pill One Association was eptable as he also had the choice of joining the Machinery race¡¯s Law Enforcement Association. However, this was simply a private gathering. Was it because she had no charm? This was a particrly novel problem.

    As she was thinking of this, fire spirit Roro who was beside her did not care about it. Her heart was elsewhere... Back in the Spirit Flower Garden, Nini and Roro were old enemies. Not only did water and fire not go well together, they were each the most powerful spirit among the two types of elemental spirits. When she saw that little bitch at the peak of her life, Roro was very unhappy!

    She would make Celeste attract Wang Zhong. This was a must! Only then would this increase the chances of her getting close to Wang Zhong. She wanted to seduce Wang Zhong away from Nini! How did that saying go again? There were no foundations that could not be dug up, only pickaxes that were not good enough!

    "Master, you should get closer to this person!" Roro said in a mysterious tone. Earlier, when Wang Zhong and Nini were around, she could not say this. But now, only she and Celeste were left, and all taboos were lifted. "He has a particrly lucky taste to him that is very delicious. Getting close to him will bring about good luck!"

    Celeste was dumbfounded. Could this be the intuition of an elemental spirit? Could this be the reason why countless elemental spirits scrambled to Wang Zhong?

    Was it because of luck?

    To be honest, after interacting with Lao Wang several times recently, it seemed as if her luck had been rather decent, especially when it came to elemental spirits. She thought that she would have to wait for at least two to three years and never dared to imagine that she would be able to select a powerful individual like Roro from the Spirit Flower Garden. She had never thought that everything would be so smooth. Was this not because of luck?

    Celeste seemed lost in thought. This Earthling was a strange existence.

    ...

    Did Celeste really have no allure to Lao Wang? Did she have no charm?

    Frankly speaking, this was false.

    Not only did she have charm, she had a lot of it!

    Plus, they were on different levels. It was very difficult for a low-leveled civilization to reject a high-leveled civilization.

    It was not just because of one¡¯s identity and status on the surface. This also had nothing to do with one¡¯s own thoughts or state of mind, let alone because of the qualities and looks of high-leveled civilizations. This was mainly because of the massive gap between their levels, and the natural reverence and allegiance that this brought about.

    When a woman from a high-leveled civilization ¡ª especially an extremely pretty woman who was rather noble, not arrogant, and approachable¡ª voluntarily expressed goodwill, this charm was not something any man from a low-leveled civilization could reject. It was not that Lao Wang did not feel this. However, he was able topletely control this favorable impression within a rtively safe range.

    Once he had met the right one, he would not care about the rest.

    He brought Nini and Yiyi back to the mushroom house. This time, he did not conceal them and allowed the two spirits to fly around the room. Yiyi observed the bedroom of her master extremely curiously and felt that even the smell of sweat on the bed was extremely attractive, causing Yiyi¡¯s face to turn red. She acted indifferently, but could not help but look at the bed.

    Lao Wang had no time to care about the girl spirit¡¯s female thoughts and rapidly packed everything. He took out the ingredients for the level-7 pill that he had already prepared. At the same time, he asked Yiyi about some important points regarding fire control in pill refinery. They had just signed the contract and had to go through the process of understanding each other. If Lao Wang had not been anxious, thismunication should have taken one or two days.

    But the level-7 pill was just too important to him. Furthermore, this was only the first step.

 Chapter 1068 Two Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1068 Two Spirits</h4>

    With a deeperprehension of the level-7 pill throughout this period of time, Lao Wang gradually understood that the level-7 pill was truly a refined pill!

    In the Land, even the peak of almighty Gold Cores was only level-4 pills. This time, the level-2 pill that the Heavenly Gates had used to reward everyone was not refined in the Land. The pill had been passed down from the Heaven, which maintained tight connections with the Heavenly Gates.

    This was a top-grade product that could only be found by chance but could not be looked for. One should not even think of refining it in the Land.

    Meanwhile, other than the most important objective of umting his Void Core through pill refinery that had not changed from the beginning, he had started to develop a deep interest and appetite for pill refinery. Controlling the pill furnace, finely tasting various medicinal ingredients, seeing them return to their essence and energy states through stages of refinery, then carefully reorganizing them... This was a form of creation.

    There were millions of delights in this world, but no desire couldpare with the delight of creation! He did not refer to creating the world and all creatures in that world. Lao Wang believed that the process of pill refinery contained the abstruse meaning behind achieving his Void Core.

    Wang Zhong had set an objective for himself. He wanted topletely catch up with the lessons in the Pill Refinery Hall while he was in the Heavenly Gates, and even reach the top and be able to refine level-4 pills. If not, once he left the Heavenly Gates, unless he sold himself and entered a top pill Faction, he would never have such a good environment again. Aspared to the cruelty and severity of the outside world, the "second generation" in the Heavenly Gates was much more likable.

    Needless to say, Yiyi was a genius among the fire elemental spirits. Even though she was not considered powerful among that batch of elemental spirits, this was mainly because she was too young. Furthermore, once elemental spirits had a host, the speed of their growth would be faster. One could ignore the small difference in power.

    In terms of how she exined and analyzed fire-control techniques, Lao Wang was shocked the moment she opened her mouth.

    "Master, when you control fire, you typically use spiritual power to control it. However, in reality, that is only on the surface. Some say that you can achieve muscle memory and use your body to control the fire. This can be considered an advancement, but the results are often slow with this kind of method. For example, you would not be able to control seven fires without three to five years of tough training. But other than these two methods, there is another higher-leveled method ¡ª using your thoughts to control the fire..." After all, she was a professional. Once Yiyi started speaking, she spoke from a different angle and level from Nini. "From your soul to your thoughts and consciousness... This is the best, most convenient, and the most active method to control fire."

    "Can I learn it now? How do I do it? Approximately how long do I have to learn it for?" Lao Wang nodded his head. If he could learn the Split Control Technique by himself, he was more than willing to rely on his own power to refine pills.

    "Oh, with master¡¯s natural endowments, there will definitely be no problems with mastering it. As for how long it will take, about two or three years." Yiyi thought about it and made an estimate.

    Lao Wang was stunned and was instantly rendered speechless. "That¡¯s not much different from the muscle memory method..."

    "Master, Master, you are mistaken. Once you learn how to control fire with your thoughts, consciousness, and soul, you will master it. There will be no difference regardless of what fire you can control. However, techniques like the muscle memory technique will only allow you to learn the Split Control Technique in two or three years. There is a huge difference. Master, you have actually already started practicing this technique."

    "Ah?"

    "You used your soul to sign a contract with me and Sister at the same time." Yiyi¡¯s respect made Nini feel ratherfortable. Even though Nini was small, she had extraordinary natural endowments among the elemental spirits and had some status in her race. "Bearing two elemental spirits at the same time is a form of heavy practice for your soul. Two different individuals will allow Master to be more familiar with the feeling of diverting your attention."

    Yiyi exined in a steady flow of words. Lao Wang listened for a long time before finally understanding.

    It was not that there werepletely no limits in the number of contracts that could be signed with elemental spirits. Elemental spirits had a parasitic rtionship with their master and needed to rely on their master¡¯s soul to nourish themselves and grow. Thus, having an elemental spirit was a form of burden to an individual¡¯s soul.

    However, this kind of burden was not necessarilypletely negative. It could be said to be a double-edged sword.

    This was the reason why elemental spirits demanded a powerful soul when looking for a host. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was bizarrely limitless. This was also the reason why Nini was willing to let him try signing a contract with another elemental spirit. In reality, Nini was slightly worried. If he could not endure this, the contract would fail. However, in reality, Lao Wang did not even react. Nini was very surprised at this.

    The power contained in the essence of his soul was not like that of a Foundational Stage at all. In fact, even Void Core experts could notpare to him. Furthermore, there were some rather special phenomena that urred in his body. Not only did this attract the elemental spirits, Nini also clearly realized that there was no excessive danger to Wang Zhong in bearing the weight of two elemental spirits.

    At that moment, after listening to Yiyi¡¯s exnation, Lao Wang carefully sensed the two soul-contract seals that were hidden in the depths of his consciousness. As expected, he could sense them gradually absorbing his soul and consciousness. However, this kind of absorption was rather gentle and weak. Wang Zhong had almost ignored this.

    From another perspective, other people would face great exhaustion when they signed a contract with a spirit. Meanwhile, he only needed to provide an insignificant part to satisfy the spirits. Spirits were not absorbing quantity, but quality.

    "Master¡¯s soul is naturally extremely powerful. This is also the main reason why you were sessful in controlling the fire when refining the level-9 and level-8 pills. In reality, Master has already figured out some soul-control or thought-control methods, but you are not familiar enough with them. In the future, Yiyi will definitely discuss this with Master frequently and help you to master these techniques more quickly. In addition to some eleration methods, you will be able to be an almighty expert in two to three years."

    It was settled!

    Regardless of whether this "girl" was currying favor with him, Lao Wang was stillfortable with this. Perhaps he needed the umtion of time to develop pill studies. However, this was simply a t road. If he truly wanted to be a peak expert, natural endowments were still more important. It was said that if one could not be a Great Master within five years in pill refinery, they would be hopeless for the rest of their life. What defined a "Great Master" was whether one could refine a level-5 pill...

    Surprisingly, when Nini watched Master and Yiyi chatting passionately, she did not feel jealous. This was because Yiyi knew her limits very well ¡ª unlike those bitches who tried to raise their position in front of him. Yiyi was obedient in front of Master and was as good as her words. She did not excessively disy herself either. Furthermore, she was rather respectful to Sister Nini, and one could see that this respect was from the heart. This was obviously very different from those bootlicking spirits in the Spirit Flower Garden.

    The more Nini watched this, the more satisfied she was. When they chatted about problems in fire control and pill refinery, she asionally interrupted and expressed some of her opinions on pill refinery. After all, among the three of them, "Sister" Nini was the best in herprehension towards pill refinery. All elemental spirits would definitely be helpful towards pill refinery, and they were equally matched in terms of their functions. Not only was this the case for water elemental spirits, even metal elemental spirits, wood elemental spirits, and earth elemental spirits would definitely have aspects they were skilled in. However, she simply could not conceal her problems in controlling fire in front of Lao Wang. Thus, Yiyi was obviously more important now.

    Lao Wang simply repeated the prescription for the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, as well as the detailed refinery process that was prepared thest time. He had sorted through these materials with Nini previously. Now with Yiyi, the three of them pooled everyone¡¯s wisdom. They would modify the portion on fire control and reallocate their respective roles in the process of pill refinery...

    Just as he was awfully busy, he heard a shout from outside the door. "Boss, Boss! I¡¯m back!"

    Jhonas¡¯s voice was crude and loud, and contained a sense of inelegance. Although Yiyi did not understand this, she felt that this was impressive. Meanwhile, Nini¡¯s expression was full of disgust. "If you¡¯re back, then so be it. Why are you making a big fuss? How impolite."

    "Ha ha. Boss, look at what good food I¡¯ve brought for you!"

    Bang.

    No one knew whether this Flying Pig had encountered something good. He was rather excited. When he kicked the door open, he had arge bag full of food in his hands. There was a round trademark of a cow¡¯s head on the bag, as well as the words "Anoma Lampshade Cow Mark" written in Star Alliance characters.

    The Anoma civilization was a rather famous gourmet civilization in the Land that sold various kinds of "beef". They did not sell ordinary beef. It was said that the Anoma civilization had specially bought dozens of fields in the outskirts of the Land to develop pastures! Meat that could endure the gravity in the divine territory was verymon, but nurturing cows in the divine territory was apletely different concept. After all, the grass they ate in the pastures were all nts that could grow in the divine territory. If this was on Earth, these cows would be equivalent to pigs who were fed with bird¡¯s nest and abalone. Regardless of what standard these pigs achieved after growing up, if one only considered the thought and heroism that went into it, would the meat be cheap? It would definitely be one of the top luxury items.

    Lao Wang was considered half a gourmet. He had heard of this item a long time ago, but his thoughts were not focused on this aspect. He casually ignored Jhonas. "Aren¡¯t you vegetarian?"

 Chapter 1069 Flying Pig, Whose Spirit Is Harmed

    <h4>Chapter 1069 - Flying Pig, Whose Spirit Is Harmed</h4>

    1069 Flying Pig, Whose Spirit Is Harmed

    ¡°It¡¯s meat-eating day, meat-eating day! Today, we celebrate a festival!¡± The Illusion race was typically vegetarian, but there were times when they ate meat as well. ¡°Boss, let me tell you, these things are not easy to buy. In the morning...¡±

    Jhonas was speaking excitedly and was ready to boast. After all, not everyone could purchase Anoma beef. However, before he could start his boasting, he suddenly saw three pairs of eyes in the room staring at him.

    Oh?

    One of them was Boss, and another one was Nini. He was very familiar with them. But as for the third pair of eyes...

    Jhonas¡¯s bragging grew lower and lower. His eyes and mouth were wide open.

    Damn, had he gone crazy from thinking about elemental spirits recently? Was there an illusion? If not, it was because equipment refinery had been too tough recently, and he was seeing double! Two elemental spirits?

    Jhonas could not help but fiercely rub his eyes.

    No, no! The color of their wings were wrong. One pair of wings was blue, while the other pair was red.

    This was...

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~¡± Jhonas, who had been stunned for a long time, suddenly shouted like a pig that was being killed. ¡°Two elemental spirits?!¡±

    Furthermore, the one with me wings looked so adorable, so cute, and so perfect! Look at her timid manner! Look at her petite, gentle, pure, and cute face. Furthermore, it was a fire elemental spirit... Had, had this been prepared for him? This was a present from Boss and Nini... No, no, no, was this an unexpected surprise? My god, a fire elemental spirit! This would be a great help in his weapon refinery... Tsk tsk tsk! Refining equipment was nothing with such an adorable spirit. When he imagined how she would sweetly call him ¡°Master¡±...

    Jhonas was surprised and happy. He was so touched that his eyes were brimming his tears, and his entire body was trembling uncontrobly.

    He simply threw the extremely expensive ¡°Anoma Lampshade Cow Mark¡± bag aside as if he was throwing trash. He trembled and teared up as he looked at Boss. ¡°Boss, Nini! You guys... You guys treat me too well. How can I take this?! Boo hoo hoo. I¡¯m so touched! Even if I devote my life to you, I cannot return the favor that Boss and Nini have given me...¡±

    ¡°He is foolishly daydreaming again.¡± Nini¡¯s expression was full of disgust. She could guess what this fat pig was thinking even with her dull thoughts. ¡°What kind of sweet dreams is he seeing?

    ¡°...Master.¡± Yiyi was slightly scared. After all, she did not recognize Jhonas, and elemental spirits were typically cautious against strangers. Furthermore, regardless of whether it was his soul or his external appearance, Jhonas was not admired by spirits. She leaned against Lao Wang cautiously and hugged Lao Wang¡¯s finger.

    When he saw how close Yiyi and Lao Wang were, and when he heard her saying ¡°Master¡±, Jhonas recovered slightly from his earth-shattering gratitude. However, closely after, he seemed to have realized something. He was dumbfounded and looked at Yiyi, before looking at Lao Wang.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re overthinking it. This is my second elemental spirit messenger, Yiyi...¡± Lao Wang could not bear to tease him either. He stretched out his hand and patted Yiyi¡¯s small head. When she felt the warm touch from her master, the small girl¡¯s rmed expression turned into one of infatuation and enchantment.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jhonas no longer howled, and he took back his tears. Then, he looked at Lao Wang extremely idly for a full minute. His body grew soft, and he fell straight on his buttocks with a plomp. His gaze was full of despair.

    ¡°Damn, this is simply too unfair, too inhumane!¡± He finally managed to catch his breath after great difficulty. This rollercoaster had arrived too suddenly. This was too intense. ¡°Boss, you won¡¯t have any friends like this...¡±

    All along, elemental spirits disliked each other. The arrogant spirits always felt that they were the best and the most powerful. However, these two girls both served one master and even seemed so harmonious... This was simply unthinkable!

    ¡°Boss, how exactly did you do it? Do you have some secret ultimate technique? Did you use a lollipop?¡± Jhonas looked at Wang Zhong eagerly. Over the past few days, he rarely summoned his ¡°cutie¡±, his messenger that he had once felt was extremely pleasing to the eye and impressive. However, aspared to Nini, it was simply too lowly, let alone when there were two elemental spirits. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Boss, Big Brother, my dear Brother! Regardless of how you did it, you definitely have a method to help me get one, right?¡±

    Lao Wang had even helped Celeste. If it was really possible, Lao Wang definitely would not reject Jhonas. At that moment, he also felt that this was somewhat amusing and turned to look at Nini. Recently, Nini had been very popr in the Spirit Flower Garden. If anyone could help Jhonas, it would definitely be her.

    She would have definitely ignored Jhonas, but even her Master had requested her. Thus, Nini raised her head proudly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Master is unique and has many methods! Just now, he even asked me to help Celeste sign a contract with an elemental spirit!¡±

    These words rekindled Jhonas¡¯s hope. His eyes lit up, and he was so moved that even his nose was trembling. He looked at Nini extremely expectantly...

    ¡°But you are no good!¡± Nini was rather frank.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jhonas red up. Why did she help Celeste, but not him? He was clearly best friends with Boss. ¡°Is she impressive because she is from the Heavenly Shell race, a level-8 civilization? You helped her just because of that! Are you looking down upon the Illusion race as a mere level-5 civilization? Boss and the Earthlings are from a mere level-4 civilization! I even gave you yummy things to eatst time...¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with those. Furthermore, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to help you.¡± Nini shook her head at him.

    ¡°Then why?!¡±

    Nini rolled her eyes at him. She had wanted to save him some face, but he did not want it at all. With his loud and shameful behavior, if Boss had not been beside them, she would have pped him.

    ¡°You are too ugly!¡± Nini said with no restraint. ¡°It is hopeless!¡±

    Ugly...

    Jhonas was stunned and trembled as he looked at Lao Wang, before looking at Yiyi.

    Lao Wang had no reaction, but Yiyi hugged her master¡¯s fingers as she nodded her head assuredly with a cautious expression on her face.

    Boom!

    It felt as if he had been struck by bolts of lightning. Jhonas was instantly petrified as hepletely suppressed the anger in his heart with great difficulty.

    Damn, they were supposed to celebrate... What kind of freak did he look like?!

    ...

    At first, he had nned to refine pills right after exchanging a few simple sentences. However, after doing detailed research on the process of pill refinery, as well as hearing Yiyi¡¯s arrangements for fire control, Lao Wang suppressed his desire to act.

    There was no doubt about Yiyi¡¯s natural endowments in fire control, and the fire energy that she possessed was pure. There was also no doubt in how much she could advance in the future. However, there was just one issue. After all, Yiyi¡¯s current power was not considered powerful. If Yiyi controlled the fire alone throughout the entire pill refinery process, she would definitely not be able to continue. Lao Wang still had to assist her from the side.

    They required some practice and control over this. The three of them designed a preliminary n consisting of five days of preparation, mainly to allow Nini to guide and activate Lao Wang¡¯s natural fire endowments. It was just like how Nini had activated Lao Wang¡¯s ice powers back then. As long as they were able to activate Lao Wang¡¯s natural fire endowments, even though this did not have much to do with the Split Control Method to control the Seven Color Fire, they could at least make Lao Wang a stable ¡°energy source¡± while Yiyi controlled the fire. This would strengthen Yiyi¡¯s persistence in fire control. This was also the fastest shortcut they could take now.

    The news that Wang Zhong had signed contracts with two elemental spirits did not spread. Jhonas and Celeste were obviously the kinds of people to definitely keep their lips sealed. However, the news that Celeste had signed a contract with a fire elemental spirit had spread throughout the entire Heavenly Gates over these two days.

    This piece of news was much more serious than the previous news that Lao Wang had signed a contract with an elemental spirit. After all, to an outsider, even though a member of a low-leveled civilization had been able to sign a contract with an elemental spirit, this was obviously because of his extremely good luck and nothing else. Even if one gave a member of a low-leveled civilization, who did not even have a method to umte his Core, an elemental spirit, how much could he possibly grow?

    However, Celeste was different. She had powerful alliances and was now like a tiger with wings! It was said that even the supervisor of the Heavenly Shell race had bestowed Celeste with amazing gifts. The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince was the most famous among the new batch of pupils, and she was bing more and more prominent...

    For the past few days in the mushroom house, Yiyi constantly maintained her posture and stuck to Wang Zhong. There was no space for Nini to be jealous. After all, this was to activate Wang Zhong¡¯s affinity with the fire element.

    The results were instantaneous. In reality, the moment he signed the spirit contract with Yiyi, Lao Wang already sensed a wave of fire energy ready to act within his body. Now with deliberate guidance, the fire energy in his Great 5 Elements Constitution had fully recovered in the blink of an eye. Closely after, he continued to advance into higher levels of affinity.

    Frankly speaking, the Great 5 Elements Constitution itself was very powerful. The closer he was to the elemental spirits, the more clearly Lao Wang felt this. In the past, he felt that it was weak and useless. This was because of the restrictions from the ipletews of the peripheral worlds, causing the 5 Elemental powers to be limited. Furthermore, when his affinity increased, Wang Zhong could slowly feel the recovery of histent power. Just like the power from the seal that the ming Spirit King had imposed on him, this level of power was quite high...

    Furthermore, even though this was nothing abstruse, just the activation of powerful fire energy was enough to give him a pleasant surprise. Many techniques and abilities inbat were rted to the 5 Elements. Thus, by controlling water and fire, Lao Wang was not far from disying the truebat level of a peak Foundational Stage.

    At that moment, he stretched out his hands. In his left hand was blue ice-power. Wisps of cold air rose from the blue ball of energy, causing the left side of the room to seem like it was covered in ayer of frost as the temperature dropped. Meanwhile, in his right hand was a me that seemed rather brutal, causing the right side of the room to almost burst into mes.

    Wang Zhong closed his eyes and sensed these twopletely different waves of energy. Then, he slowly put his hands together.

    At that moment, there should have been the intense resistance when two opposing waves of power approached each other. However, in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, these two waves ofpletely exclusive power produced some form of fervent attraction to each other. Other than the momentary pause when the two waves of power came into contact with each other, the two waves of power transformed into two fountains that traveled back and forth between his hands. They blended with each other, and there was no sign of repulsion at all!

 Chapter 1070 Rampant Fire Spirit Bird

    <h4>Chapter 1070 Rampant Fire Spirit Bird</h4>

    To Lao Wang, this was a basic operation when adjusting the 5 Elements using the Great 5 Elements Constitution. Although the level of power, as well as the level of the water and fire elements, was higher, it was no different in essence. Thus, it was not very difficult.

    However, Yiyi and Nini at the side werepletely stunned.

    As two different elemental spirits, they had reached a kind of elemental realm, where water and fire were notpletely ipatible and at odds with each other. After all, water and fire were opposites. Being able to achieve this state was the result of countless years of evolution in the elemental spirit race. However, being able to blend water and fire like Lao Wang...

    God, they had never even dared to imagine this! Just what kind ofpatible abilities was he using?

    Nini and Yiyi looked at each other and could see the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. They were not too clear what the scene they were witnessing meant exactly, but it was definitely a very impressive thing.

    As expected of Master!

    Aspared to the two girls¡¯ excitement, Lao Wang was evidently much calmer. He had not even thought of this as a problem that he had to pay special attention to.

    He simply felt the resurgence of power and the improvement of his control over the fire energy in his body. He used the bnce when water and fire achievedpatibility with each other to nourish his fire energy using his ice powers, and to use the fire energy guided by Yiyi to feed the ice power. At that moment, yin and yang were in harmonious proportion. He was able to increase the limits of his fire energy more quickly and achieve a bnce between water and fire.

    "I feel that we are sufficiently prepared," Yiyi said. This was a very shocking speed, and Master¡¯s level of eptance towards the fire element was too high, even higher than the most powerful fire elemental spirit that Yiyi knew! Of course, this was because of Master¡¯s strange method of using ice powers to nurture his fire energy. However, to be honest, Yiyi felt that this ability to achieve bnce was even more bizarre than Master¡¯s natural fire endowments...

    They had originally nned for five days of close interaction and guidance. However, they had already achieved their expected results, or even better, in just over two days.

    "We will go refine pills when the sun rises." Lao Wang was somewhat anxious to go as well. Now that he had Yiyi and mastered the method of bncing water and fire, he could strengthen the 5 Elemental powers at any time. However, he would feel more assured the earlier hepleted the level-7 pill task.

    Unfortunately, his wishes were always at odds with reality. This n was destined to be disturbed.

    Knock knock knock!

    Before Lao Wang could go out, he heard a series of anxious knocks on the door. When he opened the door to take a look, it was a pretty me-red spirit bird.

    It was a fire spirit bird! Yiyi curiously observed it with great interest. This was an extremely gorgeous and magnificent fire spirit bird. It was only palm-sized, but its feathers were made out of mes and covered its entire body. Its feathers were beautiful and clear, as if they were made out of real mes. It was able to condense the 5 Elements into a material object, just like how Yiyi condensed her fire energy into wings, meaning that it had rather powerful natural endowments. Speaking of which, fire spirit birds and fire elemental spirits were almost on par when it came to the strength of their natural fire endowments, but fire elemental spirits would be more skilled in some supplementary methods or could strength their host¡¯s affinity with mes. This was the main reason why a majority of people made elemental spirits their unique messenger.

    However, in terms ofbat power, the fire spirit bird was definitely more powerful than the elemental spirit.

    This fire spirit bird was also a messenger. It was rather arrogant and did not even look at the other people in the house. It simply nced at Wang Zhong, who had opened the door, and squawked, "Ga ga ga ga."

    This was an oral message. She called herself Senior Lavel¡¯s messenger, who asked Wang Zhong to meet her at 8 a.m. tomorrow morning in the Creation Star.

    "Master, Master, who is this?!"

    In the house, Nini and Yiyi were dumbfounded. Immediately after, Nini was slightly furious. What kind of attitude was this fire spirit bird showing! It actually dared to speak to Master in such an arrogant tone! What did it mean by "So you are Wang Zhong"? What did it mean by "Master asks you to immediately XXX", "refine something" and so on?

    How impolite! Could it not even say please when asking Master for help?!

    With Nini¡¯s personality, she would immediately chase after it and ask what it meant. However, the fire spirit bird arrived quickly and left quickly. It seemed as if it did not even see that there were other people in the room. Before Nini could react, it had shouted its message towards Lao Wang at the door before flying away, leaving Lao Wang rubbing his nose awkwardly.

    He owed Senior Lavel a debt, and it would definitely not be easy for him to reject this. They had just said that they were going to refine pills. It looked like this n had fallen through.

    Lao Wang finally managed to appease Nini, who had almost flown into a rage. He did not know how much time Lavel would keep him upied for. He allowed Nini and Yiyi to return to the Spirit Flower Garden and wait, while he rushed to the Creation Star.

    The so-called Creation Star was the massive furnace for equipment refinery that they had visited the previous time. Countless massive rings revolved around the sun core that hovered in the sky. However, this time, his destination was not the equipment refinery room that they had visitedst time. Instead, it was the inner side of the ring.

    When he stepped on the ring, he could tell that it was the smallest out of all the rings as there were only about 40 to 50 rooms in total. While Lao Wang was looking at the room numbers, he saw Senior Lavel standing nearby and waving to him. "Here!"

    "Senior Lavel." Lao Wang put on a smile. After all, he was a creditor. Furthermore, the fire spirit bird had said that Lavel wanted him to help her refine something? He could not refine equipment, so he did not know what exactly this Senior was nning.

    Lavel nodded her head. Unlike the messy conspiracies or additional nonsense that Lao Wang had expected, Lavel simply pushed open the door behind her. "Come in."

    It was a standard equipment refinery room. This room was obviously much more imposing than the room she had lent to Lao Wang and Jhonas previously.

    The room was very big. There were three fire hole smelters in the middle, each bigger than the other. The various fire-istion arrays carved on the fire-istion boards were also of superior quality and were much moreplex. Meanwhile, there was a dazzling lineup of various tools. There were dozens of casting hammers in varying sizes. Some were casually hung up on the wall, and it felt as if the hammers were radiating their might, causing Lao Wang to gasp in surprise.

    Equipment refinery rooms came in many grades. It was said that many famous artifacts in the divine territory were produced in the equipment refinery rooms on the inner side, which Jhonas had brought up while boasting. This ce definitely offered the best conditions for equipment refinery in the entire Land. Jhonas dreamed of having a room here, but it was a pity that only supervisors or elders in the Equipment Refinery Hall received such treatment. Lavel was only a pupil, but she was able to own such a ce. This point alone made this Senior much more impressive than Jhonas had described...

    Frankly speaking, when Lao Wang saw these tools, he was much more relieved. A figure who possessed this kind of equipment refinery room would not beat about the bush if she really wanted to do anything to him. Furthermore, with this kind of equipment refinery room, it was no wonder that she casually lent Jhonas her personal equipment refinery room. It was his loss spending the past few days wondering whether she was plotting against him...

    "Are you sure that you can adjust your spiritual energy waveband at any time?" Lavel asked him. Her expression was very serious, and it felt as if she was treating Lao Wang as a test subject.

    "...Yes." Wang Zhong was extremely tactful.

    "Very good." Lavel nodded her head. This senior was very straightforward in doing things and did not even have any intention of exining what she wanted Lao Wang to do. Instead, she calmly said, "This time, I might need to take up a few days of your time. If there are no problems with your segment in the end, then you will¡¯ve paid off half of your debt. Just wait at one side and adjust your condition. I will call you when I need you in a while."

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. Then, after a bted greeting, Lavel did not pay any attention to him. Instead, she minded her own business and got to work.

    Although Lao Wang could not refine equipment, he had the eye for it. Senior Lavel¡¯s process of equipment refinery seemedpletely different from that of Jhonas.

    To be honest, when Jhonas refined the sword for him back then, he gave Wang Zhong the feeling that the process was very smooth, and that he was rather skilled at this. Throughout the entire process, Wang Zhong could not find any mistakes in Jhonas¡¯s refinery. Every step was extremely clear, and every action felt as if there was a reason behind it. The entire process was efficient and stable. Even though Jhonas had not achieved perfection, Lao Wang felt that this was probably the peak of his art.

    If they were judged on equal footing, Jhonas¡¯s standard of equipment refinery was much higher than his pill refinery standard.

    However, at that moment, when he watched Lavel refine equipment, everything that Jhonas had done seemed to pale inparison. It was as if... there was no soul in his process.

 Chapter 1071 Dairy Cow

    <h4>Chapter 1071 Dairy Cow</h4>

    Lavel¡¯s refinery could be called a form of art. It gave Lao Wang the feeling that it had gone beyond the scope of refinery. The sounds of hammering, fire, and refinery inside the house were like a pleasant melody when they mixed together. Her seemingly casual actions of raising the hammer, smelting the equipment, carving the equipment, and so on seemed like the steps to a graceful South African dance, leaving Wang Zhong in awe and making him forget what she was doing. He was attracted by the scenes and sounds in this room, as if he was admiring arge-scale stage performance.

    She had perfected the techniques. Wang Zhong felt as if he had witnessed his path through Senior Lavel¡¯s refinery process... Obviously, this feeling had a veryrge impact on Lao Wang, and he quickly entered a trance. His soul was traveling in a mysterious space, sensing the source of all techniques in this world andprehending their essence, yet forgetting about the techniques themselves...

    "Press your hand against the furnace," shouted Lavel, disrupting Lao Wang¡¯s freely roaming thoughts.

    "Channel your spiritual power through the furnace and maintain a Spiritual Energy Value of 100,000. The changes in your spiritual energy waveband have to be stable." She pointed at the unknown metal that had melted into liquid in the furnace. "Let¡¯s start with a rhythm of changes in three stages. Maintain this for five minutes."

    Lavel could see that the refined metal liquid was showing signs of gradually cooling down and hurriedly followed her instructions. Changing his spiritual power waveband was something that he was used to. Thus, Lavel¡¯s request was nothing. While channeling his spiritual power into the furnace, he still had the time to nce at Lavel.

    Lavel did not rest either. He could faintly see a few beads of sweat on her forehead, but her spirit was rather focused. There was a strangely shaped mold in front of her, and she was carvingplex runes on it.

    Her calction of time was rather urate. When she finished carving the runes, exactly five minutes had passed. Wang Zhong sensed that the liquefied metal in the furnace had cooled significantly and was slowly starting to solidify. The temperature was just right. Lavel took the liquid and poured it into the mold. At the same time, she took out from another furnace melted liquid metal without any pauses in between.

    "This time, make the changes in five stages and maintain it for fifteen minutes." Lavel maintained herposure, but it was obvious that there was a hint of satisfaction at the corners of her eyes.

    This was a test for Lao Wang. This kind of control and sustained exertion of power ced a great burden on his body. Even though this was Lao Wang¡¯s battlefield, he started sweating profusely very quickly. However, before Lao Wang even had the time to catch his breath, this was closely followed by the third round.

    This time, it was another furnace of melted substance. Just in terms of quantity, there was much more substance than the previous two furnaces, and the entire three-legged furnace was mostly filled with liquid. Lao Wang also remembered that this was the furnace with the highest melting point and the longest melting duration out of the three furnaces.

    Lavel casually instructed him, "Keep it at five stages, but maintain this for one hour. After that, you can rest."

    She gave instructions very easily, but when Lao Wang heard this, he almost gasped... She was going to tire him to death!

    "Senior, your instructions are too frank. You have to consider the scope of my abilities." Lao Wang could not help but ridicule her. He had used all his energy for the second furnace and had almost exhausted all the spiritual power in his Foundational Stage Spirit Sea. As for his divine cells, he could not use them under these circumstances.

    Lavel did not say anything else. She simply threw a box at him. "Eat this if you run out of spiritual power. Just eat as much as you want. Don¡¯t hold back."

    Lao Wang opened the box and took a look. It was a box filled with Vitality Supplement Pills, and there were several hundred of them inside. He was rather familiar with these pills. One look at their quality and he saw that they were all 90%-pills... Lao Wang immediately held his breath.

    Frankly speaking, with Lavel¡¯s status and position in the Heavenly Gates, Lao Wang knew that she definitely would not care about level-9 pills and the like. However, these were 90%-pills. Even for the various advanced civilizations and powers, any pills with 90% of their effects were strategic goods as they could not be bought with money.

    When he looked at the box of pills, Lao Wang understood that Senior Lavel hade prepared. He was afraid that he had actually fallen into a trap. Without another word, he simply consumed one pill and felt pure vigor and energy filling his entire body. The effects were much better than that of the 70%-pills that he typically ate. At that moment, even his spiritual power ¡ª for which growth had started to slow down from using the Vitality Supplement Pills recently ¡ª started to rx. There were obvious signs that his spiritual power was about to rise rapidly.

    As expected, these were good stuff! Lao Wang instantly felt energized. Earlier, he hade just to repay his debt, but now, he instantly felt as if he was undergoing cultivation. Lao Wang could usually find his own rhythm in various environments.

    Even though the consumption was massive, once he ran out of spiritual power, he consumed Vitality Supplement Pills as if they were free and gave it his all. He maintained one hour of high-frequency waves and endured it in one shot without any mistakes. When this third round ended, Lao Wang almost fell on his buttocks. When using this method, there was no problem in terms of spiritual power, but he could not recover from the exhaustion to his body and spirit. It was too much.

    However, this was obviously only the beginning. Lavel only gave Wang Zhong about half an hour of rest time before the second round of channeling his spiritual power followed...

    They spent three full days doing this, and their rest time was pitifully short. However, the process was rather smooth. Then, a spear that radiated waves of might emerged from the furnace.

    It was said that this was a piece of level-5bat equipment that did not have any special abilities attached to it, except for a boost in power. With Lavel¡¯s approval, Lao Wang casually tried out the weapon. It had a weight of several thousand kilograms, but it did not feel too heavy when he held it. It was very solid, and when he shook it slightly in his hand, he could hear sonic booms around the spear, as if it would be able to casually pierce through a massive mountain. The unimaginable might that would be released when this weapon was used to its fullest made Lao Wang want to ask Lavel to give this weapon to him. However, when he recalled Jhonas stating the price for asking a high-leveled equipment refinery master to refine a personal weapon for him, Lao Wang resisted this urge. Without one million Silver Star Stones to pay for work fees, he would feel bad asking her, let alone being able to obtain materials for such a high-leveled piece of equipment.

    "This is the following Heavenly Gates mission. Treat it as a chance to practice your skills," Lavel specially exined this to Wang Zhong. "Next time, I want to refine a piece of level-4 equipment, and I need your cooperation. However, you are too weak. Train your body well."

    Overall, she was satisfied with Wang Zhong. However, this "dairy cow" did not have enough milk.

    She wanted to break through level-4. She already had a perfect thought process and design blueprint, and received the approval from the Equipment Refinery Hall elders. However, the difficulty was very high. Not only did her methods have to be brilliant enough, most importantly, it would also involve her soul. She had not been able to find an appropriate solution to this.

    Meanwhile, changing one¡¯s spiritual power bandwidth was a universal method to resolve difficulties in refining soul equipment. However, people who could change their spiritual power bandwidth were just too rare, even in the Heavenly Gates. This was an equipment refinery method that had been passed down from ancient times. When Lavel identally discovered that Wang Zhong could change his spiritual power waveband, she knew that her chance hade. Regardless of whether it was equipment refinery or pill refinery, if one was able to refine products that were level-4 or above in the Land, one¡¯s individual reputation, realm,prehension, and so on would grow exponentially.

    "Now, I am stillcking a few materials. I will need some time to gather them," Lavel said. "Furthermore, when refining level-4 equipment, the demands towards your spiritual power waveband will be much higher. Before that, I will have some practice work for you to get used to this. After going back, wait for me to summon you at any time."

    To be honest, if she was really going to refine a level-4 piece of equipment, Lao Wang was rather interested. Regardless of whether it was pill refinery or equipment refinery, being able to participate in the refinery process of a level-4 product, which broke through the limits of creation in the Land, would definitely bring about a massive spiritual cleanse and soul upgrade to all participants.

    However, it seemed as if he would definitely not be able toe into contact with this level-4 equipment in the short run. From Lavel¡¯s tone, he would still have toe for many misceneous preparation tasks and work. Lao Wang was slightly stunned. He still had to refine pills! Did he have the time to waste here every day?

    "Ahem, Senior Lavel..."

    Lao Wang was ready to resist her slightly, but before he could speak, Lavel put his words back into his mouth.

    "I know that you are refining pills, and your standard doesn¡¯t seem to be low. Heh heh. Since you were able to sign a contract with an elemental spirit, paying me 100,000 topensate for the previous losses will not be difficult for you. But." Lavel looked at him with obvious threat in her eyes. "This time, refining the level-4 equipment is very important to me. I hope that you will be able to pledge your loyalty. If you can help me to seed, I will definitely not make you suffer. However, if you annoy me with your absence, little Junior... Sister doesn¡¯t usually threaten people, but you can ask around."

    Naturally, Lao Wang was a good man who stood by his promises. When he returned to the mushroom house, he was already fatigued. He wanted to have a good sleep, but beside him, Jhonas did not stop chattering. He had the intention of gossiping about Lavel with Lao Wang to the very end.

    "Boss, Boss, both of you are single and stayed in that room for a full three days! Furthermore, she tired you out so much. Senior Lavel... Tsk tsk tsk. I really can¡¯t tell!" Jhonas¡¯s small eyes were shining. This was clearly a very painful situation, but once he mentioned it, the situation could bepletely different. No one knew exactly what he was excited about.

    Lao Wang was speechless. He had been particrly dissatisfied after being trapped by Lavel and was not in a good mood. At that moment, he fiercely red at Jhonas. "It seems like you¡¯re yearning for it. Let me rmend you to go next time!"

    "Really?" Jhonas was both surprised and happy. He did not know what exactly Lao Wang had done with Lavel for three days. However, she was a geniusdy from a level-8 civilization. Those qualities, that body, that appearance... Putting everything aside, even if Jhonas was asked to wash Lavel¡¯s feet for three days, he would definitely be willing to do so. Tsk tsk tsk. Those feet would definitely be very beautiful. "Boss, please don¡¯t trick me! Can I really go too? Are you saying that Senior Lavel will really agree?"

    ...From elemental spirits to Senior Lavel, this pig waspletely hopeless!

    Lao Wang was renderedpletely speechless by his words but did not curse at him. He simply pulled a nket over his body and slept with his head covered but could still hear that fellow nagging non-stop. "Boss, Boss, don¡¯t sleep. Is what you said true? Last time, you made me depressed with the elemental spirits. You can¡¯t say false words again this time!"

 Chapter 1072 The Netherworld King Religion

    <h4>Chapter 1072 The Netherworld King Religion</h4>

    City of Pebbles, Underground World.

    Swift Owl rounded the corner past a stone pir. He cautiously avoided the guards who were patrolling nearby, diving into the shadows. He was a descendant of the Shadow race bloodline, which gifted him the ability of passing through shadows. With that, he could enter almost any ce.

    His goal this time was to enter the warehouse of an auction house, where auction items that were about to be sold were stored. The Netherworld King apostles were very active, so many Netherworld River products were going to be auctioned this time, such as a Soul Vine, Netherworld crystals, red spider lilies, and bones that had been lying in the Netherworld River for a thousand years.

    Swift Owl badly needed a Soul Vine, but with his current financial power, it would be extremely difficult for him to get what he wanted by bidding in the auction. Thus, he decided to stake everything on this mission.

    He walked into the shadows on the wall, pushing himself into the interior wall. This was a very tough thing to do as shadows were normally projected on the outer surface of walls. He had to jump from the shadow on this side of the wall to the one on the opposite side of the wall.

    At the edge of the shadow, Swift Owl could sense a repulsion force pushing against him. He grinned. This was a special curse ced on shadows and also the nemesis of the Shadow race. It was the reason why the Shadow race couldn¡¯t be upgraded to a level-6 civilization. This curse could be easily created at a low cost, yet it rendered the Shadow race¡¯s greatest skill useless.

    However, this curse had no effect on Swift Owl. He was not a pure-blood Shadow race. The power of the Dark Spirit race flowed in his blood too!

    He was of mixed blood, descended from the Shadow race and Dark Spirit race. His birth was a miracle. He was a fusion of matter and void energy, the start of a new race! However, he was the only one for now. He didn¡¯t know how his Shadow race mother managed to give birth to a child with Dark Spirit blood. His mother had left after he was born, and no one knew where she went. He was taken care of by his maternal grandfather.

    After his grandfather passed away, no one knew that he was of mixed blood, and neither did they possess any knowledge of his current abilities either.

    His body gradually faded into void energy. The next instant, he could sense the power of another curse that affected the Dark Spirit race. However, this power dissipated after lightly circling around Swift Owl. He was not a Shadow race with a material body, nor was he a Dark Spirit race made up of void energy. He was an existence in between, which enabled him to be unaffected by either curse. He jumped into another shadow.

    The treasure vault was right in front of him as he walked out of the shadows.

    He then leapt into another shadow. He wasn¡¯t greedy and didn¡¯t need much, other than just a small thorn on the Soul Vine. If he could cover up his tracks properly, no one would realize that a little something was gone from such a huge piece of Soul Vine. Everyone valued its natural traits yet ignored the foreign substance that came attached to the Soul Vine.

    Swift Owl didn¡¯t take long to locate his target, a Soul Vine that was naturally shaped like a stick!

    Swift Owl was tempted. This piece of Soul Vine was huge enough to resemble the shape of a walking stick, making it seem extravagant. However, he didn¡¯t need the whole Soul Vine. After getting distracted for a brief moment, he focused on his task at hand. Using his full attention, he concentrated on sensing the thorn on the Soul Vine walking stick.

    He didn¡¯t take action immediately. He was safe in the shadows, but if he stepped out, there was no doubt that he would be annihted the moment others could see him.

    Although he couldn¡¯t sense it, there was definitely one Heavenly Core expert keeping tabs on this treasure vault at all times, or maybe even more than one. Nheless, if those Heavenly Core experts weren¡¯t particrly skilled in the spiritual element, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense anything going on in the shadows.

    This was Swift Owl¡¯s advantage, so he could only wait for the right moment toe. He took the risk toe here not because he was blinded by arrogance, but because of the terrifying secret he identally overheard while passing through shadows. Several Heavenly Core experts were unwilling topete with others in the auction for the thing that they wanted. Heavenly Core experts may notck money, but that didn¡¯t mean that their financial resources were infinite, especially when theirpetitors were Heavenly Core experts too, who came from high-level civilizations. Hence, they were going to join forces tounch a well-prepared attack on the auction house. Swift Owl thought that they had a 50% chance of sess, and he could stand to gain a little something from this. As long as he wasn¡¯t greedy, no one would realize that he came here at all.

    There were still seven days to the auction day. It was possible that those Heavenly Core experts might note today. Nheless, Swift Owl didn¡¯t want to give this chance up, so he quietly waited. He had the innate patience of the Dark Spirit race in his blood, which granted him the ability to not feel hunger or fatigue.

    Two days went by...

    Swift Owl stayed hidden in the shadows. He spent his time thinking about the current situation in the underground world. Evidently, the rise of the Netherworld King had changed the structure of the underground world. The birth of a new Netherworld King usually caused the loss of numerous lives, but something was different this time. The Netherworld River provided protection for Netherworld King apostles. Even if some experts found a way to resist the corrosion property of the Netherworld River, they definitely wouldn¡¯t want to engage in battles while above it. In the underground world, a wounded expert would be an easy target that was more valuable than treasure.

    Hence, those experts could only try to track the Netherworld King down with caution.

    However, for those who were at the bottom of the underground world hierarchy but possessed various talents, the appearance of the Netherworld King was their only source of hope in this endless dark world!

    Swift Owl was extremely interested in the Netherworld King, but he had his doubts at the same time. The birth of the Netherworld King had boosted the production of Netherworld River products. In the past, only a few experts were able to enter the Netherworld River. However, it was evident they didn¡¯t go there to help others search for treasure. The Netherworld River yed a vital role in the cultivation journeys of many Netherworld Factions. They needed the materials and treasure from the Netherworld River. If they didn¡¯t manage to obtain those materials, it might even affect the inheritance of certain techniques in some Factions!

    As news of the Netherworld King recruiting apostles got out, the Netherworld River Wanderer started to open up trade for more things other than the red spider lilies. Hence, an auction was going to be held. The Merchant race was also nning to auction the Netherworld River materials that they obtained previously in order to gain the favor of the Netherworld River Wanderer. They wanted to abolish the old trading system and be given full authority to run the trading business.

    Swift Owl sneered at this n that the Merchant race hade up with. The great Netherworld King used the Netherworld River Wanderer¡¯s identity to attract everyone¡¯s attention for a reason. It was a strategy to let the various Factions know that the Netherworld King wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in their affairs.

    It was obvious that the Netherworld King only cared about his Netherworld River. Anyway, the Netherworld River was his territory, and no one dared to go close to it. The various Factions definitely wouldn¡¯t object to his im on the Netherworld River.

    Previously, the Netherworld River Wanderer only traded red spider lilies. Now, he was trading all kinds of Netherworld River materials. This was a sign of the Netherworld King expanding his influence, and it was also a message to the Factions that he was reasonable and could be negotiated with. He didn¡¯t want his birth to cause endless deaths in the underground world. Simultaneously, he was demonstrating the value of his existence to the Star Alliance. Before the Netherworld King was born, even the Star Alliance didn¡¯t have effective means to retrieve rare materials from the Netherworld River.

    Now that the Netherworld King was helping them obtain materials, the Star Alliance didn¡¯t care what secrets this mysterious Netherworld King had, just like how they didn¡¯t care about the disputes between the underground world Factions and how they divided their territory in private.

    Without this favor that the Netherworld King did him, Swift Owl probably would never have this chance to obtain the thorn on the Soul Vine.

    As Swift Owl let his imagination run wild, he finally found the right timing to execute his surprise attack that he had been looking forward to!

    The sound of exploding attacks could be heard from a distance. Swift Owl became more cautious and stayed at his hiding spot. Although he couldn¡¯t directly see what was happening, he could sense what was happening around him through the shadows.

    Time was ticking. It took around a dozen breaths before Swift Owl decided it was time to take a risk. He knew that the Heavenly Core experts wouldn¡¯t be engaged in battle for too long unless they were having a death match. However, the possibility of that happening was very low. At their level of power, the battle oue was rather predictable.

    Swift Owl leapt out of the shadows. There was no one in the surroundings!

    He caught hold of the Soul Vine walking stick and quickly located the thorn on it. His power that possessed both matter and void-energy properties wrapped around the walking stick. Soul power surged upwards, gently pulling his body closer.

    It was done!

    He didn¡¯t touch anything else just as he had originally nned. He wasn¡¯t greedy and jumped back into the shadows, following his previous path and swiftly escaping...

 Chapter 1073 The Superb Treasure-Hunting Team

    <h4>Chapter 1073 The Superb Treasure-Hunting Team</h4>

    Many people went to both sides of the Netherworld River every day to dig up and gather materials that had been washed ashore. For the past hundred years, these people came from the side branches of various Factions, or outer Factions that weren¡¯t significant. Since they were weaker, they were less affected by thews of the Netherworld River. They could withstand the corrosion of the Netherworld River for a longer period. The Netherworld River had a greater influence on the souls of those who were stronger. For example, those with unusually good hearing would find certain sounds unbearable as if they were being subjected to hell, while the weaker ones who couldn¡¯t hear them would feel at ease.Currently, a bunch of strong Void Core experts were lingering on both sides of the Netherworld River. In the past, they would avoiding so close to the Netherworld River. Now, they were forced to suffer the torture that the Netherworld River inflicted on them. They were searching for clues on the Netherworld King¡¯s whereabouts and trying to figure out the route that the Netherworld River Wanderer followed while traveling on the Netherworld River.

    ¡°This bunch of people won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Above the Netherworld River, Mu Zi and Grai looked at the Void Core experts who were far away on the shores. In terms of power, every single one of them could easily kill both of them. People from the underground world were more skilled atbat.

    Needless to say, they were at the Netherworld River now. The Void Core experts were like small fish and shrimps in a pond now and didn¡¯t pose any threat to Mu Zi and Grai.

    Grai grinned. ¡°Our existence has threatened the welfare of many big shots here. They are afraid that we will mess up the current situation of the underground world that has been stable for hundreds of years.¡±

    Mu Zi nodded. A typical example would be the Darkness Demon Faction, which was the first to start stalking his whereabouts andying traps for him. It wasn¡¯t a very powerful Faction now, but it did achieve glorious feats in the past. However, the Darkness Demon Faction possessed a substantial amount of red spider lilies now, so they were gradually gaining more influence in the underground world. This was disrupting the peaceful underground world situation.

    More Factions were experiencing things simr to the Darkness Demon Faction. Perhaps they weren¡¯t necessarily as sessful as the Darkness Demon Faction, but they were indeed bing stronger, which was a fact that everyone knew. Because of this, many Factions were fanatically worshipping the Netherworld King that they created in their minds.

    When facing hard times, religion was something that everyone needed in their lives.

    A breeze swept past, and Mu Zi sensed something. He turned his head and said to Grai, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    This was the calmest moment of the whole day in the Netherworld River. Of course, that was only applicable to the two of them.

    Grai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my turn this time.¡±

    Mu Zi nodded again. Although Mu Zi was more efficient, Grai needed to have more direct contact with the Netherworld River. Grai was set to be the second Netherworld River Wanderer!

    After following the safety precautions and securing the traction rope, Grai leaned against the edge of the boat and slowly lowered himself into the Netherworld River. He immediately felt a piercing sensation causing damage to every inch of his body. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t that painful as he was under the protection of the Netherworld River. The pain wasparable to receiving a hug from a hedgehog. Although it did inflict pain, that wasn¡¯t the main objective.

    Grai smiled and didn¡¯t resist. He opened himself up to the Netherworld River, including his soul. His soul was taken away by the Netherworld River several times, but the traction rope worked its magic. It was created using entwined ss fiber from the sand of the Netherworld River. It could help a soul find its way back to its body in the darkness. Thus, Grai¡¯s soul was able to return to his body.

    To people like Grai who overcame so many obstacles and hardships to get to where they were today, nothing much in this world could scare them anymore.

    The will of the Netherworld River was not focused. Grai didn¡¯t experience a mysterious encounter like Mu Zi did, but as the cycle repeated, the Netherworld River eventually gave him its approval and stopped taking away his soul. It saw him as part of it and allowed him to hunt for treasure inside. However, this was temporary. Grai would have to go through this process again the next time he entered the Netherworld River. Mu Zi wanted to recreate the miracle that happened to him, but Grai didn¡¯t think that it was possible. The coincidental awakening of the Netherworld River coupled with the mysterious influence of the Life and Death Coffin had created a one-off miracle previously. Grai didn¡¯t think that it was a good thing to be able to replicate this miracle. Maintaining the status quo would be beneficial to Mu Zi, as well as mankind in general.

    Grai¡¯s foot touched the sand at the bottom of the Netherworld River. This jolted him back to reality as he moved his limbs in the water. He used his waist to turn his body the other way such that his face was in the water. Dark green water filled his vision instantly, but he was already used to it. Now, he could see past the green to perceive what was really happening at the bottom of the river.

    An abundance of fertile sand could be found underwater, which was considered to be a treasure that many Factions were attracted to. The sand possessed the special characteristic of the Netherworld River and worked wonders on enhancing runic arrays and refining weapons.

    However, thismon sand obviously wasn¡¯t what they came for this time. Grai carefully inspected the areas he passed by. As time passed, his body was subjected to more pain. After feeling his body convulsing a little, Grai couldn¡¯t help but give up on searching. He tugged on the traction rope and sent a signal to Mu Zi who was on the boat. Soon after, a source of power from the rope dragged him towards the boat.

    On the boat, Mu Zi tugged on the rope. Whoosh! With a ssh of water, he saw Grai float to the surface of the river. Mu Zi immediately steered the boat over and pulled Grai on board.

    ¡°I got nothing.¡± Grai panted and smiled helplessly.

    Mu Zi smiled too and said, ¡°I guess we¡¯re unlucky today. Let¡¯s try again at another location.¡±

    It was Mu Zi¡¯s turn to go underwater. He had it easierpared to Grai. He was able to tell the direction while underwater and could sense the location of the boat too. The color of the Netherworld River didn¡¯t affect his vision at all, so he always seeded in finding something of use every time he went underwater.

    There was much treasure hidden in the Netherworld River. Those that could withstand the corrosion property of the Netherworld River possessed extraordinary characteristics. After being soaked in the Netherworld River for so long, they were given more power. These treasures were a hundred times more precious than red spider lilies.

    Just like that, the duo continued their hunt for treasure. Mu Zi was the one going underwater most of the time, and he would let Grai try sometimes too. Grai didn¡¯t end up with nothing on all of his searches. asionally, he would get lucky and find something.

    As usual, they continued searching until they werepletely exhausted. It was only until then that they turned and went back to Hell Ind.

    Hell Ind was extremely different from what it used to look like. A simple wharf made of dark wood extended from the shore. As the boat docked at the wharf, a bunch of puppets came forward instantly and took over all the chores, such as mooring, transporting their findings, and cleaning up...

    As Mu Zi and Grai disembarked, another batch of puppets greeted them immediately. Unlike the puppets in charge of chores, these puppets had the wless appearances of celestialoids. They were puppets that specialized in service.

    These were top-notch puppets produced by the Netherworld Puppet Faction. They were an additional bonus that Mu Zi received during a transaction with them. Evidently, the Netherworld Puppet Faction had an ulterior motive in doing so. However, after being soaked in the Netherworld River for three days, all the hidden tricks that they imnted in the puppets were reduced to nothing. The puppets had even been strengthened in terms of material quality.

    Grai rewired the puppets. With his efforts, Hell Ind began to take shape. These puppets provided more convenience for both of them in various aspects. Not only did they build a warehouse and wharf, they even built a vi for them on Hell Ind!

    If the Netherworld Puppet Faction knew what their puppets were doing now, they would definitely vomit blood! They had carefully crafted these top-notch puppets to be used in battle. These puppets were certainly not meant for the purpose of building houses, transporting things, and massaging people!

    As the puppets transported all the treasure into the warehouse, Mu Zi and Grai discussed the next step of their n.

    ¡°Currently, the Factions on our tail are the ones most hostile to us. They are the three major Factions ¡ª the Netherworld Faction, the Heavenly Fiend Faction, and the Lunar Faction.¡±

    The Netherworld Faction was all-epassing; the Heavenly Fiend Faction was skilled inbat, while the Lunar Faction was cryptic and unfathomable.

    Mu Zi nodded. He was familiar with these three major Factions. A short while ago, he was still an external disciple of the Netherworld Faction. It was also the ce where he met her too...

    If not for her, there would be no Netherworld River Wanderer today.

    ¡°Foonilia,¡± Mu Zi recited her name in his heart. He wondered how she was doing now and if she was still so domineering.

    Grai didn¡¯t realize that Mu Zi was distracted and continued voicing his thoughts. ¡°These three major Factions keep each other in check. Previously, they were so hostile to us because they are the ones who created and are maintaining the current situation in the underground world. Most of the materials that we traded have fallen into their hands as they used underhanded means to obtain them. So, if the Netherworld King wants to rise to power, we must change the current situation and the tension between the three major Factions.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that we should try to gain victory from amongst the chaos. Among all the treasure that we have found, many are objects that are rted to the three Factions. We can openly give the treasure to one of the three major Factions. It¡¯s not about how much treasure we give them, but rather, how we distribute it to them. This will definitely cause conflict among them and break the bnce between the three major Factions. Their hold on powery in their unity. Once they are no longer united, our ¡®Netherworld King¡¯ will have a chance to rise to power.¡±

    Mu Zi raised his head and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s give the treasure to the Netherworld Faction then.¡±

    Grai blinked. He had the feeling that Mu Zi¡¯s smile was a little different today. Ever since they reunited, this was the first time he sensed that Mu Zi was looking forward to something.

    This was a world which abided by the ¡°survival of the fittest¡± principle. As the pioneers of mankind here, they musty a solid foundation for mankind to enter the divine territory.

    Among the humans who entered the divine territory, Grai was the calmest one with the most foresight. Even when he was with Wang Zhong previously, Grai had kept a neutral outlook: Lao Wang tended to act on his emotions, while Grai didn¡¯t.

    ...

    Lao Wang was depressed. He had dyed the level-7 pill that he was supposed to make for so long. He had nned to make it at the beginning of the month, but it was already the end of the month.

    Previously, aftering back from Lavel¡¯s side, he had been busy with Combat Cultivation Hall lessons for half a month. Immediately after, he was summoned by Lavel to do work for eight days. He didn¡¯t have to refine weapons, but he had to practice infusing spiritual energy and adjusting the spiritual energy waveband in high-quality materials. Although he had already repaid his debt and Lavel started to pay Lao Wang extra money for hisbor, he only earned 10,000 Silver Star Stones a day from this work. That was way too little... That amount of money was only enough for a beggar.

    Actually, no. His time couldn¡¯t be bought with more money. For him, bing an alchemist was the only way out.

 Chapter 1074 Masco

    <h4>Chapter 1074 Masco</h4>

    Half of the two-month deadline from the Pill Refinery Hall had passed, and Lao Wang did not dare to drag this on any further. Moreover, the two portions of level-7 pill ingredients from Old Cow had arrived. Thus, he took a strong stance and stood Lavel up, while requesting for a few days off from the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    This time, he was resolute. No matter what, he definitely had to seed.

    There were fewer people outside the Pill Refinery Hall than before. Furthermore, it was gloomy, arge difference from the warmth and zeal outside the Pill Refinery Hall in the past.

    They were reaching the end of the task period. Those who had been able toplete the level-7 mission hadpleted it in the first few days. This was a long break that they had given themselves. Meanwhile, there were those who were jostling outside the Pill Refinery Hall. If they still had notpleted the mission by now, they had virtually no probability of seeding. They simply stayed here and put in ast burst of effort. There was a lot less confidence and excitement on their faces. Most of them were filled with fear and unwillingness towards the unknown future.

    Even in the Pill Refinery Hall, there were many people like this. However, there were only 20 or 30 people outside the Pill Refinery Hall at this moment. While they waited for empty pill houses to open up, they shared their experiences and what they had learned from their failures. Although they were eager to try, they also seemed full of misgivings.

    All those who gathered in the Pill Refinery Hall were elites, but refining a level-7 pill was a breakthrough in pill refinery and was not a standard that every elite would be able to achieve.

    Lao Wang had asked the Flying Pig to help him to queue in advance. Coincidentally, Celeste walked out from the pill house that they were waiting for. When she saw Wang Zhong, she was particrly happy. In reality, she had already refined the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. This was her second try as she had obtained Roro. With the assistance of an elemental spirit, she had been able to sessfully refine a batch of 90%-pills in one go!

    To a member of the Heavenly Shell race who also had an elemental spirit, this was an expected standard. This did not even involve the slightest bit of luck.

    Wang Zhong casually greeted her. This was a rtively normal greeting, but Roro was slightly excited.

    "Cece! Your chance is here!" Meanwhile, Roro was excited. Earlier, Wang Zhong had said that he frequently met Celeste, but after spending a full month with Celeste, she had not seen Wang Zhong even once. "We finally see him. Go for him! No, no, no, we should refine pills together. We have to interact more."

    Celeste was very speechless towards this girl¡¯s choice of words. Her impression of elemental spirits was that of perfect and noble beings, but this impression had beenpletely destroyed by Roro in this one month. Of course, there was only a change in impression, and this did not affect her liking for Roro. Furthermore, as expected, Roro was the top fire elemental spirit, and the help that Roro could provide her with in pill refinery was great. If she did not have Roro, she did not dare to imagine refining a batch of 90%-pills so easily.

    She did not dare to fully believe that getting close to Wang Zhong would bring her good luck. On the contrary, the mysterious attraction that Roro had towards Wang Zhong had always interested Celeste greatly. Furthermore, to be honest, Celeste was very curious about what standard Wang Zhong had achieved in pill refinery.

    A Foundational Stage from a low-leveled civilization, who did not know what pill refinery was at all a few months ago, wanted to begin refining a level-7 pill now? She simply did not know whether he was mindlessly trying it out or had a certain confidence.

    "Are you here to refine the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill? Coincidentally, I have nothing now. Can I observe and learn from you?" Celeste simply tried to probe. After all, to arge majority of people, pill refinery was a rtively private affair. Asking others to allow one to observe? This request in itself was very impolite. If Roro had not been so eager about this wish, Celeste would definitely not be this rude, no matter how curious she was.

    "Of course." Wang Zhong was not unreasonable, let alone caring about Celeste saying this in public. He was rather magnanimous in this aspect as he did not have anything to hide. As long as he sessfully refined the pills and submitted them to the Pill Refinery Hall, the entire Heavenly Gates would naturally know about this. "Having a peak expert like you guiding me at the side is what I could wish for."

    His generosity made Celeste somewhat surprised. The lower-leveled the civilization they were from, the more they would mind this. However, this Earthling called Wang Zhong seemed to overturn what everyone knew about low-leveled civilizations. It had been this way from the very beginning. However, to be honest, Celeste rather admired this.

    However, their conversation simply rendered the others in the queue speechless and dumbstruck.

    Even though it was normal for Lao Wang toe here and refine pills, this group of people who often remained outside the pill houses all thought that he was no more than a rookie who was blindly struggling. Didn¡¯t he cause a pill furnace to explode once before? Furthermore, it had been an empty furnace... If he was actually able to refine pills, there would be something fishy.

    However, they never expected that Celeste would be interested in watching this kind of rookie refine pills. Furthermore, was this rookie trying to refine a level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill? Had they misheard him? Or was this world too crazy? Since when were rookies able toe into contact with level-7 pills?

    "Tsk tsk. It¡¯s different when there¡¯s someone above covering for him. Even a fellow from the Combat Cultivation Hall dares to boast about refining a level-7 pill..."

    "He who has wealth speaks louder than others. I¡¯m curious. What gives this Earthling the right to do so? The pile of trash ingredients he submitted to the Pill Refinery Hall?"

    "I heard that their rtionship was not bad... Does this little fellow have any specialties?"

    There was nock of malicious guesses. Ever since Celeste had stepped up for himst time, there had been nderous gossip. However, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince did not care about these. The Heavenly Shell race was not a weak race.

    A rookie from the Combat Cultivation Hall who had onlye into contact with pill refinery for a few months had dared to engage with a level-7 pill. Everyone felt both furious and amused at this. He was really boasting beyond his limits. If all of this was true, then thisrge group of Pill Refinery Hall elites who had been stumped by the level-7 pill could be considered as having wasted all their time. They would allmit suicide. Why bother refining pills anymore?

    An "unbelievable" genius, a Foundational Stage Combat Cultivation Hall pupil challenging the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill!

    The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince appears to observe an unconventional performance from this most bizarre human!

    The Eighth Wonder of the World! The natural endowments of a low-leveled civilization surpass the Heavenly Shell race!

    Various gossips with vivid details and obvious mockery rapidly spread throughout the entire Heavenly Gates in the short span of a few minutes. A powerful and dynamic crowd was about to turn up for this performance.

    Lao Wang and Celeste had obviously not realized this. The moment they closed the door of the pill house, they werepletely isted from the outside world.

    "Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong!" Roro could not wait and threw herself at Lao Wang. This was a great chance to be close to him and disy herself to the greatest extent. She was obviously very pleased with herself. "When ites to the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, you should look to me for help. I have experience! I just helped Cece refine a batch of 90%-pills. My skills are all warmed up and ready to go!"

    "There¡¯s~ no~ need~!"

    Before Lao Wang could respond, Nini had blocked her. When she looked at that bitch¡¯s excited look, Nini knew what she was nning. Was she nning to seduce Master away from Nini? Heh heh. Nini definitely would not give her a chance.

    "Stand further away! Allowing you and that poop-picker to observe is Master giving you a lot of face. You¡¯re not allowed toe and disrupt us!"

    Celeste was amused and helpless. She had already resigned from the Spirit Flower Garden, but it looked like the name "poop-picker" would continue forever ever since Nini had started it.

    "Look at you. Why aren¡¯t you giving your master any thought?" Roroughed. "Back then, when you helped Wang Zhong refine the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, didn¡¯t you fail? Are you going to continue cheating him? Tsk tsk tsk. All this just because of our personal grievances. You are too selfish."

    "Don¡¯t provoke me here. We still have Yiyi around." Nini did not show any sign of weakness and pulled the timid Yiyi to her side. "Yiyi has more natural endowments than you. You are just older and more senior."

    "Who are you calling older?" Roro was furious. It looked like regardless of what race a woman was from, this was a taboo topic.

    "I¡¯m talking about you, you old~ hag~!! Are you unwilling to give in? Not only are you older than Yiyi, you are also older than me." Nini captured this attacking point. She was definitely the type to not let go once she captured her opponent¡¯s weakness.

    "You! You¡¯re only younger than me by three days!"

    "I¡¯m also smaller and more youthful than you! I¡¯m also gentler than you. How¡¯s that?!"

    "Hmph. How childish! The weak have a reason to be weak."

 Chapter 1075 Clueless

    <h4>Chapter 1075 Clueless</h4>

    "Childish? Are you admitting that you are older than us? Old~ hag!"

    "You! You evil witch!"

    "Old hag!"

    ...

    Once they started to fight, there did not seem to be a time when it would end. Celeste, who was at the side, did not have the luxury to interrupt. Lao Wang hurriedly coughed a few times. "Nini, I think we should find another ce to fight on another day. The pill house is very expensive..."

    "Roro..." Celeste also advised her from the side.

    With two forces holding them back, they managed to stop the two of them after much difficulty. Nini fiercely said, "You old hag, you¡¯d better stand obediently at the side and watch our performance!"

    "Heh heh. I¡¯m just waiting to see you fail!" Roro ended with a counterattack. "When that happens, your master will naturallye and look for me!"

    This ending sentence sounded as if she was about to pick a fight. Luckily, Nini remembered that her master¡¯s time was precious and did not continue. If not, another World War might have broken out.

    Lao Wang and Celeste wiped their sweat away. They did not dare to chat in fear that these two enemies would immediately attack each other. Lao Wang called Yiyi over and hurriedly began.

    Celeste watched from the side. She had thought that Wang Zhong was a beginner. Even though he had the experience of refining a level-8 pill, most of that was thanks to Nini¡¯s efforts. However, she never expected that the moment he started, just the way he dealt with the medicinal ingredients would be enough for Celeste¡¯s eyes to light up.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s methods to deal with medicinal ingredients were rather mature. His knifework was definitely first-ss, and even a top professional like Celeste felt as if she was not as good as him. This was still understandable. As a member of a low-leveled civilization who hade from a peripheral world, he had a certain standard when using cold steel instruments. Wang Zhong was able to ovee the spiritual pressure and gravity in the divine territory, and had good spiritual-power foundations. Thus, it was not surprising that he was able to do this.

    However, various high-quality ingredients with different medicinal properties had to be dealt with inpletely different ways. Wang Zhong was obviously rather skilled and understood this well. The way in which he dealt with various different medicinal ingredients was very appropriate. He was fast when he had to be fast and slow when he had to be slow. He turned the ingredients into pieces, powder, or strips as required. There were around a hundred different types of ingredients, but he did not show any signs of pausing or thought throughout. He was like the moving clouds and flowing water. He was extremely smooth and did not make any mistakes.

    No matter how you looked at him, he did not seem like a beginner. Instead, he seemed more like a veteran alchemist who had many years of experience in dealing with medicinal ingredients. This was shocking.

    Furthermore, this was only the beginning.

    Yiyi resolved his problem with controlling the fire. Thus, Lao Wang fully immersed himself in the process of pill refinery. After he expelled his surplus energy, he performed the basic actions of an alchemist, including controlling the medicinal properties in the pill furnace, arranging the ingredients via different methods, and maintaining the overall bnce of the furnace. The level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill was much more difficult in these aspects aspared to the pills he had refined earlier. However, he was not distracted by the fire and benefitted from the preparatory work that he had done with Nini and Yiyi before this. Thus, Wang Zhong was rather skilled.

    Even though it was not perfect or free from gaps, Celeste was dumbfounded. It felt as if she could not find any mistakes.

    Throughout the entire refinery process thatsted for one day, there were no mistakes in his operations, especially the final process of forming the pills.

    Integrating the seven different spirits at the end was the most difficult step in refining the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. All normal alchemists definitely had to go beyond the Seven Fire Split Control method when they sensed the difficulty of this stage.

    However, this Earthling who obviously had not even umted his Core was unusually skilled when he came to this step. Nini simply assisted him slightly with the feeling of umting his core. Then, he simply seeded in one shot!

    At first, back in the Spirit Flower Garden, she had heard that Wang Zhong wanted to find a fire elemental spirit to help him control the fire as he had failed in refining the level-7 pill. Even if Celeste did not feel that this was amusing, deep in her heart, she felt that Wang Zhong was simply aiming too high. Finding a fire elemental spirit to help control the fire was a good idea, but she felt that even if this was the case, Wang Zhong still did not have the qualifications to engage with level-7 pills. After all, he had onlye into contact with pill refinery for a few months.

    However, what Celeste felt was even more unthinkable was that some regret and dissatisfaction appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face when he looked at this batch of level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pills.

    "There were ws in my methods during the third and sixth arrangements of the ingredients. The bnce when forming the pill was also not enough..." Lao Wang was concluding his findings. Hisrge and mystical brain was often able to remember everything that happened throughout the entire process. Furthermore, he was clear about where he had gone wrong. "Even with Yiyi¡¯s help, I only managed to achieve 60%-pills..."

    This was an issue of proficiency. After all, this was his first timepletely refining the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. Even though he had a well-thought n before this, there were too many steps involved. Furthermore, this was his firstpletion. It was inevitable that he would make mistakes.

    At the side, Celeste widened her mouth slightly.

    This... Was this slightly overboard?

    It was his first time refining a level-7 pill, and he had seeded on his first try. It was fine even if he did not show a wildly joyful expression, but he was dissatisfied?

    Celeste instantly thought about when she came into contact with the level-7 pill for the first time; she had also seeded in one try. Back then, she had not joined the Heavenly Gates. However, as a fortunate member of the Heavenly Shell race, she had supreme natural endowments and various favorable environmental conditions. She was only able to barely seed on her first try after learning pill studies for at least 10 years. Furthermore, the medicinal ingredients, the pill furnace, and the other items she used were things that she was already extremely familiar with. Even then, she had only been able to refine a batch of 30%-pills, but this moved her teacher greatly. Even though Celeste seemed calm on the outside then, only she knew that she had been excited about that for two to three days. Did she have a detestable expression on her face like Wang Zhong?

    Celeste could see that he was truly unsatisfied. He was definitely not acting. But you...

    "His luck is too good..." At the side, Roro was rather unhappy. As long as they failed, she could have had herself go on stage. Were they forcibly disrupting her tempo? She was really unhappy when she saw the two excited spirits. "If you have the skills, then refine another batch!"

    This batch of pills took almost a day toplete. Putting everyone else aside, with Yiyi¡¯s small stature and level of power, how had she been able to endure? She was still a minor!

    "Oh, is the old hag envious?" Niniughed out loud. "We don¡¯t need your worry. Our Yiyi is full of vitality!"

    Yiyi was rtively frank. After Nini spoke, she simply replied, "Master was the one providing me with fire energy and endurance."

    As she spoke, she looked at Wang Zhong with concern. Although Master did not control the fire, he had provided almost all the fire energy to control it. He had to refine pills and provide the fire. Master would be the most tired. "Master, do you want to take a break?"

    Lao Wangughed out loud. "You¡¯re joking. Of course not! Let¡¯s get to work!"

    Aspared to the workload from Senior Lavel, he simply could not be too rxed during pill refinery. Wang Zhong realized that the stamina of his Spirit Sea had recently improved significantly.

    The furnace fire for the second batch of pills rose.

    Celeste took on apletely different mentalitypared to when she was observing. On the next round, she tried to go beyond the crude surface details. Observing the overall process gave Celeste a different feeling.

    He did not seed because of luck. Definitely not. There were no errors in her earlier judgment. His basic techniques and feel for this were all rather outstanding. However, what was more terrifying was his stable condition. To an alchemist, there waspletely no meaning in asionally disying one¡¯s improved strength. If one wanted to reach a higher realm, one had to achieve absolute stability. Furthermore, this stability did not expect one not to make any mistakes, but to establish a rather clear picture of the entire refinery process. All the possible changes in medicinal properties that one might encounter had to be within one¡¯s predictions. Furthermore, one needed to have a series of effective methods to deal with these changes. This was the foundation to ensure stability.

    This was too difficult. Arge majority of alchemists relied on the umtion of experience over a long period of time. But there were strange people who were able to achieve this stability based on feeling.

    "I didn¡¯t know how many changes there would be and did not understand them. However, before the changes urred, I was able to sense them and deal with them in advance. Why? There is no why. I don¡¯t understand either. It is just that unreasonable!"

    ...There were many pill refinery races with outstanding natural endowments. For example, the Shell race was outstanding in their feeling of umting their core, while the Fire Spirit race was extremely profound in controlling fire... But all of these natural endowments added up were nowhere as impressive as this ability to sense the situation!

    This kind of alchemist waspletely unconventional, and it went beyond the scope of skill. One could not use general pill knowledge to infer the reason for their sess, or even duplicate their processes.

    These were the most frightening and most impressive natural endowments in pill studies within the divine territory!

    This kind of person had not appeared in many years. Even Celeste felt that this was simply a myth. But now, she felt as if she had seen one! This was despite the fact that she did not dare to confirm this and that it was rather strange for this kind of natural endowment to appear in a member of a low-leveled civilization.

    It was another batch of good pills. However, they were still only 60%-pills...

    Lao Wang could not understand this. It felt as if he had be rivals with these 60%-pills. He had obviously improved and made up for some regrets he had made throughout the process of refinery. But why didn¡¯t it produce any results?

    He could sense that 60%-pills were not his limit. Perhaps he had overlooked some details in the process of pill refinery. Lao Wang briefly muttered to himself and was preparing for the next round. After all, he had three portions of medicinal ingredients. Lao Wang was nning to refine everything.

    Celeste had been watching him quietly all along and did not seem even slightly impatient. She had be more and more curious about Wang Zhong¡¯s natural endowments. Just what were his limits? Was his limit really 60%-pills? When she looked at how he did not give up trying, he probably did not think so.

    Celeste¡¯s guess was not bad. Lao Wang was obviously unsatisfied with this. The feeling that he obviously had surplus energy but did not know where to use them was just too depressing.

    "Where exactly did I go wrong?"

 Chapter 1076 100% Perfect Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1076 100% Perfect Pill</h4>

    "Level-7 pills are a jump in level. Unlike level-8 and level-9 pills, if you want to refine pills that are level-7 and above, you cannot think that you are only pursuing some improvement." Celeste, who had watched him refine pills for three days, finally spoke. For the past three days, every second was a shock to her. As a result, she did not sense the flow of time at all. "We say that we look down on the opponent in our strategy but value the opponent when ites to tactics. It is the same for this level-7 pill. Seriously and carefully pursuing stability gives you the minimum assurance, but your limits are not determined by your skills. They are determined by your conviction."

    After all, she was a professional. She immediately voiced out Wang Zhong¡¯s problem the moment she spoke. "Refine with the objective of refining Perfect Pills. Besides pursuing ultimate perfection in your skills, you need good timing and luck. Perfection is a form of luck, and a form of fate... Fate, destiny, these are all very abstruse things. They seem purely imaginary, but they exist in reality. We may not be able to interfere with them, but we can sense them..."

    Celeste was not like Elder Yimo, who could use the reverberations of his own path to allow others to directlyprehend their path. However, her analysis of the problem was deep, and her exnation was very clear. This was because of her attainments in pill studies from a young age.

    Wang Zhong listened earnestly. He had allowed Celeste to observe not entirely because he felt bad. This was not a random decision either. Having the top genius from the Pill Refinery Hall guide him was definitely a veryfortable feeling.

    She had hit the nail on the head. If he wanted to reach his goal, he had to be willing to take risks. All along, he had been too stable. Although his sess rate was high, he could not reach perfection.

    Speaking of luck, Lao Wang suddenly thought of the Fate Roulette and Simba. However, it was a pity that Simba had been in a state of deep sleep ever since they entered the divine territory. He could not be awakened.

    Even if Simba was not around, and even if he did not have the Fate Roulette, he had experienced controlling the Fate Roulette many times. Thus, Lao Wang had a rather deep understanding of the rules of fate. Perhaps they would be useful.

    Lao Wangposed himself. He did not know how the final oue would be, but he should be able to give it a go.

    However, it was a pity that the three portions of ingredients he had prepared had all been used up...

    "Try out this portion of ingredients."

    Lao Wang was somewhat unwilling, but Celeste waved her jade hand, and a portion of zed Crystal Life Extending Pill ingredients appeared on the table.

    Even though his three batches of ingredients had been nurtured in the fragment world, the ingredients had not been nurtured for long. Furthermore, the ingredients for the level-7 pill were high-quality goods, and the amount of spiritual power in the fragment world was not enough to supply them. As a result, although he could use the three portions of ingredients, they were definitely not considered top-quality.

    However, the batch of ingredients that Celeste had produced was different. Regardless of whether it was the grade of the ingredients, their quality, or their freshness, they were the best of the best ingredients.

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded. He had spent money on buying ingredients, and just the defective goods had cost him 200,000 Silver Star Stones. This... Even though his rtionship with Celeste was not bad, these goods were too valuable.

    Celeste saw Wang Zhong¡¯s hesitation and smiled. "Treat me as a friend. Don¡¯t hold back. These aren¡¯t worth much to me."

    It was settled.

    Lao Wang was not a stingy person either. In that moment of hesitation, 30% of it was because of the value of the ingredients, but the other 70% was because Lao Wang was pondering about "fate". Ever since he arrived in the divine territory, Wang Zhong had never thought about maintaining some silly demeanor.

    "Thanks!" Wang Zhong did not utter any nonsense. He received the portion of ingredients and took a brief look at them. Then, he spread out the ingredients on the table and started work!

    Needless to say, top-quality ingredients were different. Even during the process of dealing with the medicinal ingredients, Wang Zhong could sense the rich medicinal properties. The ingredients felt natural and fresh, and were much better than the batch of ingredients that he had only nurtured halfway through due to theck of time. Even during the process of cing the ingredients into the furnace for refinery, there was no deviation of their medicinal properties either. The techniques, order, and organization of the ingredients were perfect. Yiyi¡¯s control of the fire was perfect. Furthermore, with Lao Wang¡¯s mastery of the medicinal properties, as well as these top-quality medicinal ingredients, Lao Wang did not need to carry out any adjustments or remedial measures in the furnace throughout the entire process.

    It almost seemed as if Perfect Pills would be formed...

    Once Lao Wang let go, his manner waspletely different. Compared to being cautious, he preferred being free and easy. He had understood Celeste¡¯s words in another way. Once there was perfection in the world, he did not have to worry about his gains and losses.

    The process was very smooth. As a result, the time required for refinery was reduced greatly. Wang Zhong had only spent about 14 hours, but he could sense the rich, fragrant, and pure ingredients in the furnace showing signs of forming a pill.

    At this stage, with Lao Wang¡¯s skill in forming pills, he would almost definitely seed. The problem was, what quality would the pills be?

    Would they still be 60%-pills? Could they be 70%-pills or even 80%-pills?

    Wang Zhong did not care about this at all. Those who achieved great things needed this imposing manner. Without Simba¡¯s help, even though he could not control his fate, through the process of using the Fate Roulette many times, he had the experience of fighting to live when faced with the danger of death. He had to be imposing to receive the favor of fate!

    The seven attributes in the pill furnace circled and revolved inside the furnace as they gradually took shape. He forgot about winning or losing and focused on the pill itself. Only then did Lao Wang realize how beautiful this process was. Detailed control by his soul could seep into every detail of the pill, allowing him to quietly sense the profound changes in this process.

    Pills did not simply gather and solidify. One could not use the chemical and physical reactions from Earth to exin this. If one were to define this, Lao Wang felt that the term "creature reactions" or "life reactions" should be used. Even though pills were non-living things, they gave Wang Zhong the feeling that they created the universe.

    Of course, throughout this process, the power of the divine territory was absorbed, and thews allowed this, letting the pills slowly form.

    Lao Wang achieved someprehension. One would never be able to form pills on Earth because of thews, or the rules of the game. Just like in the Second Dimension and the Third Dimension, with one less dimension, any Hyperdimensional thinking was unnecessary. This was also the reason why the creatures in the Fifth Dimension indefatigably attacked the Hyperdimension.

    Lao Wang was immersed in the process. Following where the pill went was the most natural realm in pill refinery.

    Celeste was a professional yet was dumbstruck when she saw this state. Not long after, the furnace shook violently. Her pupils contracted... This was a premonition that perfect pills would be produced!

    Furthermore, this was the most important step. If he could not stabilize the furnace, not only would the pills copse, the furnace would also explode.

    However, Wang Zhong did not seem to panic. He did not have the skills or experience, but he had one thing. No matter what, the strong were respected. Lao Wang¡¯s will was also absolutely resolute and was not disrupted by his own power. He stabilized his tempo while maintaining his imposing manner. He did not have the confidence, but he charged forth towards victory. No matter the results, he would do his best!

    The rest would be left to fate!

    Ding ding ding ding~~~

    This was the sound produced when pills happily struck against the inner walls of the furnace and represented the intelligence of the pills. Louder striking sounds typically meant that one¡¯s pills had more vitality, which was naturally better. At that moment, the sound of pills striking the inner walls of the furnace was rather shocking. The sound surged and could be heard clearly everywhere in the room. Furthermore, these striking sounds mystically formed a rather perfect melody, as if someone was striking a bell in a joyous movement. This was a clear and natural sound that was pleasing to the ears.

    Closely after, the extremely strong fragrance of pills wafted out from thepletely sealed pill furnace!

    This was very frightening. Before the pill furnace was opened, even the air would be sealed off, but it could not conceal this pill fragrance. There was only one possibility! This pill fragrance had gone beyond the scope of "fragrance". It had nothing to do with the grade of the pill. The pill had perfectly achieved its "path", and could ignore all material obstacles to pass through the pill furnace and waft through the air!

    Could it be?!

    Celeste was somewhat absent-minded... If she had not witnessed this for herself, she definitely would not believe this...

    100% Perfect Pills!

    Wang Zhong did not care about the pill itself at all. He was still immersed in the process of forming the pill. The impact this round had on him was veryrge. Forming pills was equivalent to giving birth to life. He had formed a life, but this life was a new aggregate of souls as well. In this entire process, thews were the destroyers and the protectors.

    Lao Wang shed a smile that came from his heart. Pill refinery, which had always been unfriendly to Earthlings, had suddenly opened up a window. Pill refinery, which urred in the outside world, was essentially the same as cultivating one¡¯s inner Core. They both used the power of rules to create lives and refine his life power!

 Chapter 1077 Lethal Action

    <h4>Chapter 1077 Lethal Action</h4>

    There was nothing about the Perfect Pill itself that was worth caring about.

    Lao Wang¡¯s smile and Celeste¡¯s frustration caused the pill house to stagnate into a different kind of joy. However, this did not hinder the spirits from celebrating.

    "Master, Master! Perfect Pills! My god!" Nini was so excited that she started jumping for joy. She continuously rolled in the air and flew back and forth in front of Lao Wang. She was so excited that she seemed like a small sparrow.

    "Master is amazing!" Even Yiyi, who did not curry favor all along, could not help but praise him. They had heard about the Perfect Pill countless times ever since they came into contact with pill-refinery-assistance studies. It was said that it could be found by chance, but it could not be looked for. Out of 20 alchemists, 19 would definitely never see the Perfect Pill in their lifetime. However, Master had only tried four times and had seeded.

    For the record, Master had onlye into contact with pill refinery for a few months.

    In the past, when Nini had boasted about Master¡¯s pill refinery standards, most of her sisters did not believe her. Even Yiyi felt that Sister Nini might have been exaggerating. But now, she felt as if Nini¡¯s praise towards Master back then had been too conservative!

    Even Roro did not fly into a rage and start cursing because of Nini¡¯s delight at that moment. She could not even pay attention to her two sworn enemies. Instead, she nkly floated beside Celeste, her two dead eyes ring at Lao Wang, as if she was going to use her gaze to seize Lao Wang 10,000 times. This man was too captivating. His sex appeal had no bounds...

    "Congrats." The only one who acted rather normally was Celeste, who had recovered from her shock after much difficulty. She had personally witnessed the birth of a batch of Perfect Pills. Even to the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, this was a rare and pleasant experience that made her feel very happy.

    "Perfect Pills can only be encountered, but not pursued. Wang Zhong, let¡¯s celebrate." Celeste smiled and said, "I know a gourmet house in the Heavenly Gates with a decent environment. Don¡¯t reject me again this time."

    He was being invited to a meal again. Previously, Lao Wang had rejected, but he had no reason to this time.

    "I used your medicinal ingredients, and borrowed your blessings and luck. How embarrassing will it be if you also treat me?" Wang Zhongughed out loud. He was in a good mood too. "Then it¡¯s settled. You decide the ce, and I¡¯ll treat you! Tonight at 8, be there or be square!"

    ...

    "He went to the pill house again? With Celeste?"

    "He refined a level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill? Heh heh. Such big talk."

    Ten pupils had gathered in a bar booth. They consisted of Blood Demons and Ghosts.

    This meeting had been proposed by several Blood Demon pupils, but the Ghost race had decided on the ce. There was no feasting or revelry of a bar in the room. The door of the room was closed shut, and everyone sitting inside seemed rather serious.

    Gorst wore a set of well-ironed Lo clothes. This dressing style from the Lofu was rather body-fitting, making him seem gentlemanly, yet maintained the rugged wildness of a male. It also concealed the dark qualities of the Ghost race, making him seem more like a noble celestial.

    They had just received the news of Wang Zhong and Celeste in the pill house. In reality, the Blood Demon race had called for this meeting to rope in Gorst to deal with Wang Zhong. Just as they started to chat, someone came to pass on the news about Wang Zhong. Several Blood Demons could not help but start cursing.

    Wang Zhong had killed Balor. To the Blood Demon race, Wang Zhong had to die. However, not only did this concern the Blood Demon race¡¯s face, Balor¡¯s identity was even more important. The rage from that Fire Demon Lord was not something that the Blood Demon race could endure. Now, it was not convenient for the Lord to disy his stance, but it would be foolish if his subordinates did not do anything. The Blood Demon race had to give the Lord the best exnation before the situation further developed and escted.

    Just the remaining Blood Demonckeys from the Combat Cultivation Hall definitely could not seed. Furthermore, no one could cross the rules of the Heavenly Gates.

    The only way was to find someone in the underground world and not leave any evidence behind. They had found someone, and the Blood Demon race was in nock of money. The problem was when to attack. They had wanted to kill him early, but Wang Zhong had always been with Celeste, causing the Blood Demon race to be slightly hesitant. Since Balor had the best rtions with Gorst and Gorst wanted to avenge Balor, the Blood Demons naturally looked for Gorst to discuss this matter. The Ghost race had more ideas in this aspect.

    "This situation is very difficult." Gorst sighed. Ever since the Blood Demon race mentioned this matter, he had always been rather conscious. "You have also seen the Law Enforcement Association. I don¡¯t know what the reason is, but they obviously treat this member of a low-leveled civilization very well."

    "It can¡¯t be. The Law Enforcement Association has always been rigid, right?"

    "Don¡¯t think that the Law Enforcement Association will never change. I asked about them a few days ago, and I heard that that little fellow is like a fish in water with the Law Enforcement Association. He even ys happily with the Machinery race and the Insect race," said Gorst calmly. "I would have many ideas if it were someone else, but facing the Law Enforcement Association, heh heh... You do know that as long as the Law Enforcement Association is involved, nothing bad will be allowed, right? At least, in the position that we¡¯re in, we definitely have no way to deal with them."

    The few Blood Demons looked at one another and seemed rather worried.

    Gorst spoke the truth in a sincere manner. To be honest, as long as it involved the Law Enforcement Association, regardless of whether the matter was a minor or major one, very few people would dare to act recklessly, even if they were from a level-8 civilization. Even though the Ghost race had many ns, if they were to face the Law Enforcement Association... They were obviously not that strong yet.

    "I have no methods, and I cannot give you any ideas." In the end, Gorst said, "I also suggest that you¡¯d best not cause any trouble in this period of time. There are some things you feel immense hatred towards, but in reality, it¡¯s just your heart causing mischief. There is no river that cannot be crossed. It would be best if the Blood Demon race put aside the matter of Balor. There¡¯s really no need to oppose the rules of the Heavenly Gates and those freaks from the Law Enforcement Association so openly just because of a dead son."

    The Blood Demons were rather indignant. They were not just doing this for their reputation but also wanted topete to be the bosses of the Combat Cultivation Hall. This was a good opportunity, and doing well might please the elders from their race.

    "Ah, Brother Gorst, do you really think that the Blood Demon race is so unimportant? You don¡¯t know that Balor is the key. He is¡ª"

    "Ahem!" The Blood Demon who had led the meeting interrupted hisrade, who could not help but express his thoughts. Even in front of their "own people" like Gorst, they definitely could not casually mention the rtionship between that Lord and Balor.

    Gorst curiously asked, "What¡¯s with Balor? Does he have a hidden identity?"

    The leader nodded slightly and simply said, "He is the most loved son of a family elder... Please forgive me, Brother, as I can¡¯t go into the details, but we definitely have to take revenge."

    Gorst thought deeply for a while before nodding his head. "I won¡¯t ask about the details, but as a friend of the Blood Demon race, if you really want to take action, I will definitely help. But for now, we must wait for the currents to pass. There will be a chance, and he cannot run away."

    The other Blood Demons nodded their heads in response. They were rather satisfied with this answer.

    No matter what, Gorst advised them to not take action as he was thinking of the Blood Demon race. He could determine the pros and cons, but Gorst still kept the Blood Demon race in mind. Needless to say, this intent was enough. This was as expected of the Ghost race, one of the few truly loyal allies of the Blood Demon race in the Land.

    They had looked for him for another hidden objective: to pull him underwater with them. This was a hint from an elder of their race. If any idents happened, they could pull Gorst forward to defend themselves. If he rejected, needless to say, they would be enemies in the future. They were forcing Gorst to take a stance.

    The Blood Demon race was not that foolish.

    The Blood Demons took their leave, and Gorst did not urge them to stay either. He simply said some greetings to see them off. When the Blood Demons left and only the members of the Ghost race remained in the booth, the helplessness on Gorst¡¯s face turned into cold amusement.

    "Contact the underground world, and get rid of Wang Zhong!"

    The Ghosts around him, who seemed very weak, instantly became expressionless. They floated and disappeared into the darkness.

    Wang Zhong must die!

    Gorst desired this more than anyone else, and this was not just because of his reputation. Back then, when he and Balor took action, Gorst understood that as long as Wang Zhong was still alive, the day when he could stand out in the Combat Cultivation Hall would nevere. His existence was being threatened even more than Bone Goblin Pavaro¡¯s. This was not just a problem of strength. Whenever others saw Gorst, they would immediately speak of him as a joke. This was something Gorst absolutely could not tolerate. This was also a vital wound to his personal fame!

 Chapter 1078 Private Club

    <h4>Chapter 1078 Private Club</h4>

    Now, there was no doubt that the actions of the Blood Demon race would be to benefit themselves. Their small tricks could not escape Gorst. They were trying to share the responsibility, right? Even if something happened in the future, thew would not punish the majority. Furthermore, from today onwards, this matter would definitely spread among their small circle. No one would suspect him......

    When Lao Wang returned home, he counted the zed Crystal Life Extending Pills. In total, four batches of zed Crystal Life Extending Pill were stored into three boxes.

    There was a box of 60%-pills with 48 pills in total. They were neatly arranged, and Lao Wang prepared to sell them.

    For Void Core and higher leveled experts who often fought outside the Land, if they did not have a few zed Crystal Life Extending Pills in their pockets, they would be embarrassed to say that their life belonged to them. One could not say that this pill could revive the dead, but as long as a Void Core expert still had their life, they would be able to extend it by at least ten days if they ate one zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, allowing them to have enough time to treat their wounds.

    Thus, as a pill that represented level-7 pills, and as one most valued by people for its wound-healing and life-extending properties, the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill had a rather high price on the market. Demand typically exceeded supply. Meanwhile, the two other boxes were filled with 100% Perfect Pills. One of the boxes had two pills, which were reserved for saving his life. The other box only had one pill that was to be submitted to the Pill Refinery Hall.

    He was not intentionally showing off his skills. If a pupil from the Combat Cultivation Hall wanted to go to the Pill Refinery Hall, it would not be possible if he did not do something shocking. Furthermore, since he had provoked the Blood Demon race, Lao Wang now clearly understood that the more prominent he was in the Heavenly Gates, the safer he would be.

    More people would focus on him only if he was prominent. Furthermore, if more people paid attention to him, atent threat like the Blood Demon race would not dare to act rashly. After this was done, Lao Wang took a bath and changed his clothes. He was not particr, but he was treating a girl to a meal. He still had to have basic manners.

    At the Anoma Private Club.

    As the most famous gourmet institution in the divine territory, the Anoma did not only sell the Lampshade Beef that they produced in the divine territory. That was simply their speciality. In reality, they were also a main gourmet brand in the divine territory. It was said that they umted delicacies from the thousands of races and civilizations in the entire divine territory. There were no dishes that one could not imagine, only those one had never seen before.

    This private club was one of the branches of the Anoma Star Territory Restaurant chain. It was said that the prices were rather good, but there was a rather annoying rule: only level-8 civilizations were allowed to enter. Of course, members of level-8 civilizations were allowed to bring others in. However, if one was an ordinary person who was not invited by a level-8 civilization, no matter how much money one had, one would not be allowed to enter. After all, to those noble level-8 civilizations who were high above the masses, they did not wish to spend money in a ce full of nouveaux riches.

    When one came to this kind of ce, the cost definitely did not involve just money.

    Following the address that Celeste had given him, Wang Zhong came slightly earlier. However, he did not expect Celeste to havee early as well. She had probably known that Wang Zhong would be early and was afraid that he would feel awkward when he was stopped at the door. The two of them arrived at almost the same time and happened to bump into each other at the entrance.

    The spirit service staff, who had been prepared to stop Wang Zhong, immediately shed a respectful smile. ¡°Your Highness, pleasee in.¡±

    From the change in the service staff¡¯s expression, he knew that the social sses in this kind of ce were very strict. However, it was obvious that Celeste was a regr customer. Even without her saying anything, the service staff brought them to a booth with great ease.

    There was nothing special about the interior decor. It seemed rather in on the outside, but Lao Wang was shocked afterwards. The in and old appearance on the outside was obviously just a facade. This was the ¡°lowkey¡± style of high-leveled civilizations.

    When they sat down, Lao Wang could clearly sense that the hard and ordinary wooden chair that he was sitting on felt like a living thing. It adjusted itself ording to the shape of his buttocks, allowing him to sit asfortably as possible. The round table that had a diameter of two meters seemed very in and was not even painted, but upon closer inspection, it was made out of Jiuli wood...

    Jiuli wood... used to make a table? Furthermore, the table was this big! Could these fellows be any more luxurious?

    Lao Wang could not help but swallow his saliva and involuntarily thought of the pill furnace in the second-ss pill house ¡ª¡ª the Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace! That was a top-grade furnace. Jiuli wood was said to be the most mystical and all-purpose wood in the divine territory, and was good for anything. As for using it to make a table... It would be a stretch if one said that the Jiuli wood could increase one¡¯s appetite, but most importantly, the Jiuli wood was omnipotent in other areas but had no use in food. At least, this was the case ording to what Lao Wang understood.

    This object was colorless and odorless, and did not benefit the meal in any way. Was it used to calm them down? Did one need to be calm while eating? Could it make this meal more fragrant?

    Lao Wang did not think so. It would only make this meal more expensive.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that either.¡± Celesteughed and said, ¡°The Jiuli wood is heat-resistant. Some special Star Territory delicacies are served at a rather high temperature. If they were to use an ordinary table, even if it was made out of steel, it would melt. However, the Jiuli wood is different. Not only can it resist heat, it can also absorb heat. When hot foods are ced on this table, you will not be able to sense the high temperatures when sitting near them. It will be as cool as usual.¡±

    ¡°...So that¡¯s the case.¡± Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. Was this the reason why the high-leveled civilizations used Jiuli wood for their tables? Couldn¡¯t they forgo this meal? Make this table into a Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnace for me instead...

    Lao Wang felt as if he was reading divine texts just by looking at the table and chairs, let alone the other luxurious or ingenious decorations in this room. He could only sigh. The world of the high-leveled civilizations truly could not be understood by Earthlings.

    ¡°Your Highness, what would you like to order today.¡± The service staff happened to be from the Heavenly Shell race as well. There were all sorts of races working here. After all, not everyone in high-leveled civilizations was the daughter of the Crown Prince. This woman from the Heavenly Shell race wore maid clothes, and seemed respectful and polite. However, this was paired with the proud disposition unique to high-leveled civilization. There was a sh in these visuals, and Wang Zhong could not help but take another look.

    Even though Lao Wang was paying for the meal, Celeste was the master in the eyes of the service staff. She smiled and looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°Wang Zhong, what kind of vor do you like?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Lao Wang did not quite understand the delicacies in the Star Alliance. Several thousand civilizations joined the alliance, and no one knew what so many dishes tasted like. There was no way to describe their taste either.

    Celeste nodded her head. ¡°Bring two portions of your speciality, the star soft-shelled crab. Also, my friend is an Earthling. Bring a portion of your Earth speciality.¡±

    ¡°There are delicacies from Earth too?¡± Lao Wang was slightly surprised by this and flipped through the menu in his hands. Unlike the ¡°simple menu¡± it seemed like on the outside, this menu was rather high-tech. It was a digital menu.

    ¡°Rest assured, esteemed guest. As long as it is a civilization in the divine territory, the Anoma Private Club will have the delicacies of these civilizations.¡± The Heavenly Shell maid did not show any discrimination because of Wang Zhong¡¯s status as a member of a low-leveled civilization. After all, if he came here, he would have had professional aplishments. Furthermore, regardless of how low-leveled the civilization he came from was, he was still the guest of the Crown Prince¡¯s daughter. Could she show discrimination towards the guest? After passionately introducing the dishes to Wang Zhong, she asked Celeste, ¡°Your Highness, the newest Fruit Dew from Bibialo has arrived. Would you like one portion...?¡±

    As Celeste was settling the dishes, Lao Wang had given up looking at the ¡°electronic¡± menu. Strictly speaking, the menu probably used living electronic technology to search for items. There were 100,000 pages of dishes on the menu... He simply scanned the first page and looked at the prices behind before silently putting the menu down while pinching his wallet...

    Who had said that the price here was not bad? He had not even sold the box of zed Crystal Life Extending Pills. The several thousand Silver Star Stones leftover in his pocket might be used up in an instant.

    This was a small matter, but Lao Wang was somewhat affected. The Heavenly Gates had divided the social sses for a long time, and the prity of wealth and resources was also rather severe. Just a slightly luxurious meal for these high-leveled civilizations could easily cost the entire annual output of a level-4 civilization! This phenomenon was rather normal in the divine territory and appeared in every industry. It did not just ur in this restaurant.

    It was no wonder that every civilization was desperate to improve themselves. One would not know beforeing to the divine territory, but aftering here, one would understand just how massive the levels of difference between themselves and the high-leveled civilizations were.

    The dishes were served very quickly, and the atmosphere at the dining table was just right.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, let me honor you first.¡± Celeste raised her wine ss. ¡°Thank you for your help at the Spirit Flower Garden back then. Perhaps you feel that it was an easy feat for you, but it was far too important to me.¡±

 Chapter 1079 Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1079 Chance Encounter</h4>

    "What are you talking about? Celeste, if it wasn¡¯t for your ingredients and guidance today, I wouldn¡¯t have seen the Perfect Pill!" Lao Wangughed out loud. The food was very delicious, especially the so-called Earth delicacies that had been whipped up by the kitchen. Even though these dishes were not very authentic, at least there were no problems in terms of the methods used, ingredients, and other aspects. Lao Wang, who had be indifferent towards food in the divine territory recently, felt somewhat homesick. "We are helping each other. No need to hold back."

    Needless to say, Lao Wang was definitely the imposing type who would not be afraid regardless of the time. Even when faced with a divine female who was from a civilization several levels higher than his, he was still at great ease throughout.

    "Actually, I would like to ask for your guidance in a few matters." Lao Wang finished one ss of alcohol and put it down. Then, he started chatting about a few of his concerns. "You know that the current situation we Earthlings are in is not very good. The lives of low-leveled civilizations in the Star Alliance are not easy. The Heavenly Shell race has experienced it before, so I¡¯d like to ask ¡ª what is the most effective way to increase one¡¯s civilization level?"

    This question was not sudden. The rise of the Heavenly Shell race had been recorded in many history books everywhere in the divine territory. Perhaps these records were not realistic, but the description of the process was rather detailed. Furthermore, it was not a secret that could not be revealed. He had asked Celeste as he wanted to hear the opinions of the Heavenly Shell race. They should best understand the difficulty of advancement for low-leveled civilizations.

    "The production of resources and overallbat level. However, this is only the hardware. Even if you meet these conditions, the Star Alliance will not necessarily increase your level. If you truly want to have influence in the Star Alliance, the number of Gold Cores is also important. To the civilizations in the Land, the number of Gold Core experts is the only judgment criteria that everyone can acknowledge.

    "Back then, the Shell race jumped from level-5 to level-8 because of our natural endowments in umting our Core, producing arge batch of Gold Core experts. They are the most solid foundation of the entire Shell race." Celeste smiled and said, "However, the path that the Shell race took is not suitable for other civilizations. Although you are very impressive and you give me the feeling that you can definitely umte your Gold Core, this does not represent the average standard of the entire Earth. If your sesses definitely cannot be replicated and reproduced in your civilization, then there is no point."

    Wang Zhong quietly listened. He was very patient, which Celeste admired greatly. Other than the Machinery race, all the excellent males she had seen could not control their excessive desire to express themselves.

    "If you want to increase your civilization level by yourself, that will be too difficult. Even if you achieve your Gold Core, it will not be very useful. After all, a Gold Core is not eternal. Furthermore, individual power is still limited in the face of the civilizations and machines in the Star Alliance. Your only chance is to charge through the Heavenly River Tides. Although you will ascend to the Heaven then, perhaps you can also increase the civilization level of Earth by one."

    This was considered as an indirect approach to save the Earth. Simply said, the strength of an individual could not directly affect an entire civilization at its roots. In particr, civilizations like Earth, where the overall natural endowments and standards were rather inferior, asionally producing a Gold Core was not of much use. After all, the Star Alliance was controlled by level-7 and level-8 civilizations. Who would care about a Gold Core? Furthermore, one would eventually die. Once they died, there would be nothing. One would only be unparalleled and sweep past their generation in their own low-leveled civilization.

    Entering the Heaven would only increase their civilization level by one. This was considered a form of respect.

    This exnation was simr to what Lao Wang had estimated. At that moment, he nodded his head, then smiled, and said, "Thank you. But Celeste, you might be wrong about something. I am not the strongest among the Earthlings and might not be the first Gold Core. I have many friends who are stronger than me!"

    "Oh?" Celeste smiled. Frankly speaking, she did not believe this. If Earthlings were that impressive, would they still remain as a level-3.5 civilization after two years in the Star Alliance?

    Wang Zhong knew that Celeste did not believe him and smiled. "Back home, there are many people with more natural endowments than I do. Perhaps they were not too used to the environment at first, but I believe that they will definitely find a way."

    He was not fighting for the reputation of Earthlings. He simply treated Celeste as a friend and spoke truthfully while they chatted. Furthermore, it had almost been half a year since he arrived here, but he had not heard news of many old friends. Wang Zhong truly hoped for the best for them and believed that they had the ability to do so.

    Regardless of whether it was Mu Zi, Aiolos, Grai, Mo Wen, or the rest, or even Carolyn, they would not give in. Wang Zhong had always felt that those who had independent personalities and powerful wills were the true experts.

    Even though there was no news from there, Wang Zhong firmly believed that they would definitely find their own path and possess their own opportunities. This was both a certainty and a blessing.

    Celeste could only give her respect to Wang Zhong¡¯s serious words. She felt that Wang Zhong¡¯s mentality was good, but reality was cruel. However, today was a meeting between friends, and she would not remain on this problem for long. She was not curious about Earthlings, but rather, this Earthling called Wang Zhong.

    Celeste started to actively talk about a few topics rted to Earth. Lao Wang said everything he knew and did not hold back. He introduced the beautiful Earth as much as he could.

    At that moment, they suddenly heard an argument outside their booth.

    "Sorry, sorry!" It was the sound of a woman who seemed somewhat terrified and helpless. However, more importantly, the voice sounded familiar. It was spoken in the Earthnguage as there was no stiffness of trantion from thenguage candy.

    Hearing those words, Wang Zhong gawked slightly.

    Every time Lao Wang made money from pill refinery, he would throw the money to Old Cow for him to split with wolf goblin Basir and the others. This money was specially for them to find Earthlings who were scattered at various ces in the divine territory. His current abilities were limited, and he could only help them one by one. But encountering an Earthling in a ce like the Heavenly Gates Street? No... this voice...

    It sounded like Lan Daier!

    Lan Daier was part of the second batch of Earthlings to enter the divine territory and had lost contact with Lao Wang for a long period. Even though he had not seen her for almost two years, how could Wang Zhong not recognize her voice?

    At that moment, his expression changed slightly. He did not say anything and simply stood up.

    Beside him, Celeste had heard this as well. Thenguage of the consecutive apologies was the same as thenguage Wang Zhong used while speaking. It was obvious that she was from the same race as him. Furthermore, from the sudden change in Wang Zhong¡¯s expression, they did not have a shallow rtionship. At that moment, she immediately followed him.

    It was the booth beside theirs. There were seven or eight people in the room, consisting of Kakadinme from the Blood Demon race, roc goblin Lilisy, as well as some people from their circle in the Pill Refinery Hall. This was obviously a gathering of their social circle. Of course, they came here to taste delicacies, but it was obvious that these people had not tasted any delicacies.

    Several tes were smashed on the ground, and a mess of food and soup was spilled all over the ce. There was even steam rising from the food.

    A rather pretty female Earthling had been brought over by the boss and was bowing to the guests as she continuously apologized.

    "Sorry? If sorry was useful, then what are the rules for?"

    Kakadinme sat with his legs crossedzily in front of her. He was the one who had smashed the te on the ground. His reason was that it was too disgusting.

    "What Earth delicacies? This is food for inferior pigs, and you can call it a delicacy? We wanted to look for novelty and to taste something new, and this is how you deceive us?" He looked at the female Earthling. To be honest, ording to the beauty standards in the divine territory, this female Earthling was considered pretty and onlycked an aura. After all, she was from a low-leveled civilization. Not only was she weak, but there was also no calm nobility from her. One look, and one could tell that she was a cheap servant. What a waste of those delicate features and physique. "No nonsense. Lick the things on the floor clean immediately, and I will let this slide!"

    Lick the food clean... Lan Daier did not move and quietly looked at him in silent resistance.

    To be honest, among the two batches of Earthlings that hade to the divine territory, Lan Daier¡¯s luck was considered rtively good.

    Gourmet skills were probably the only skill that Earthlings had that would not disappoint the divine territory. Although there was a massive difference between Earth and the other civilizations in the divine territory in terms of technology,bat level, cultivation, and other aspects, when it came to delicacies, Earthlings had no fear!

    Not long aftering to the divine territory, Lan Daier had been discovered by the Anoma Company by chance and signed a contract with them. Gourmets were not divided by civilization or level. She oftenmunicated with various gourmets from other ces in the divine territory in thepany. With more mystical ingredients and interestingbinations, Lan Daier was immersed in the world of creating delicacies. She was like a fish in water and had such a good time that she was reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 1080 Beating a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1080 Beating a Dog</h4>

    Back then, Lan Daier had only been making a few independent dishes or learning from head chefs of other star territories through her interactions. Then, around two months ago, she finally received the approval from the Anoma Headquarters. Earth delicacies would officially join the list as the 6891st Anoma Star Territory delicacy on thepany¡¯s menu. This time, she had been sent to the private club at the Heavenly Gates as the greatest sign of trust and approval from the Anoma Headquarters; it was also part of the standard process to promote new dishes from Anoma. She definitely had to gain a reputation at the high-leveled private club, which possessed the greatest influence and power to rally supporters before being allowed to take in pupils and promote this dish to the entire Land.

    With the promotion from thepany, she had been quite sessful over the past two months. Earth delicacies had also established a certain public reputation among the customers of the public club. Although it was not earth-shaking and did not explode in poprity, at least the praises did not stop. Even if they encountered nitpicky customers, they would only verbally criticize the food.

    However, the scene in front of them was different. The customer had ordered Earth delicacies, but the moment the food was served, ording to the service staff, the customer only took one bite before smashing the te. He called the chef out and wanted her to lick all the food thrown on the ground clean. The steward of the restaurant also hurried over.

    "Lord, please don¡¯t be angry." The steward was also from the Heavenly Shell race. At that moment, he was full of smiles. "The body of someone from a low-leveled civilization is weak, and these ingredients are rich in supplements. Even if you make her lick the food, she cannot eat that much. Lord, I hope that you will not fuss over this mistake. I will give you this meal for free and give you another booth immediately. I will ask someone else to cook what you would like to eat and assure that you are satisfied..."

    "Go away. Am I here to extort you?" There was a hint of mockery and disdain in Kakadinme¡¯s voice. The steward¡¯s apology had no effect on him. He turned to look at Lan Daier and pointed at the food on the floor once again. "You disgrace, are you deaf? Lick the food now!"

    Pilow the steward was sweating profusely. Indeed, the Anoma Company was considered as a powerful race in the Land and the divine territory, but he was simply the steward of a club branch. Even though he had the identity of the Heavenly Shell race, when faced with Kakadinme and other new nouveaux riches in the Heavenly Gates, he did not even have a say. At that moment, when Kakadinme red at him, he felt feeble and weak. Everyone knew that the young masters anddies in the Heavenly Gates were the hardest to serve.

    Pilow shot a nce at Lan Daier and signaled at her toply with Kakadinme and let this slide. If she was asked to lick the food, then she should lick the food. It was not like she would lose her life. Furthermore, this group of people probably wanted some entertainment. As long as sheplied and made her position known, she might not be asked to lick everything clean.

    However, the steward¡¯s intentions could not influence Lan Daier. Aftering to the divine territory, Lan Daier did not suffer as much as other Earthlings. She also did note into contact with much so-called ss oppression in the Anoma Company, an environment where delicacies were the deciding factor. As a result, even though Lan Daier had been here for almost two years, it was not that shepletely did not understand the social sses in the divine territory, but at least, she had maintained aplete sense of self very well.

    She did not feel that she was impressive, but at least her self-esteem was still present.

    When Kakadinme saw the female Earthling standing and not moving, heughed coldly. "It looks like this woman will hesitate until forced to do even more."

    He waved his hand slightly, and a Blood Demon servant behind him immediately walked toward her inrge strides. He stretched out his hand and started to pull Lan Daier¡¯s hair while scolding her. "You don¡¯t know how to appreciate the kindness of others. My master..."

    Even though this Blood Demon was a servant, since he was able to apany Kakadinme, he was also a Void Core expert. As such, this action would be nothing like just pulling her hair. It would be more like ripping the female Earthling¡¯s entire head off. Beside them, the steward cried out in rm. He was not abat type and could not react in time during such a situation. Even the cry of rm was simply instinctual. He had not even realized what was about to happen.

    Lan Daier had realized what would happen. Of course, her reactions could not catch up to the Blood Demon¡¯s terrifying attack speed, but she could clearly sense the force of death. However, she simply would not be able to react in time. The all-powerful Teacher Lan Daier had the space to develop herself, but she did not care about this and focused on delicacies. Lan Daier had been very happy over the past two years as she was able to learn about so many star territory delicacies in the Anoma Company. She had been able to experience all these and had no regrets.

    She simply closed her eyes. However, at this moment, the figure of a fellow appeared in her mind. She had a slight regret...

    Oh?

    Lan Daier, who had closed her eyes, did not feel any crude devastation or harm. On the contrary, it was if a gust of cool wind had blown past her ear. Closely after, everything fell silent.

    She opened her eyes. Arge hand that stretched out from her left firmly pulled the arm of the Blood Demon servant, with all five fingers squeezed tight. The massive power caused the Blood Demon servant¡¯s blood-red skin to turn purple.

    Lan Daier was slightly dumbfounded.

    "Arrrrhhh!" The Blood Demon¡¯s face was flushed for a few seconds before he finally could not control himself. It was as if he wanted to reveal his true form as a wave of violent aura spread from his body. However, before he couldplete the transformation, he received a p to the face, dispersing the spiritual power that he had umted. The Blood Demon was sent flying and smashed into the inner wall of the booth, producing a massive rumble.

    "Are you okay?"

    Lan Daier heard a caring voice beside her ear. Closely after, she was stunned. This voice was too familiar. Before she even turned to take a look, she was sure of who this voice belonged to.

    It was Wang Zhong!

    Wang Zhong was asking Lan Daier, but his gaze was fixed on Kakadinme¡¯s face. Wang Zhong had heard everything this fellow had said towards Lan Daier. This was the main matter of today.

    Kakadinmeughed. In reality, he did not care about this woman. It was not a coincidence that he hade here today either.

    Since Wang Zhong had killed Balor, the Blood Demon race would definitely have a way around this. Although the elders had many worries and had not decided on the final n to settle this issue, they had passed the message to Kakadinme and asked him to find an opportunity to directly sh with Wang Zhong in the Heavenly Gates. It would be best if he could make Wang Zhong step into the Life and Death Arena again and use the most justifiable method to get rid of this Earthling.

    Kakadinme did not necessarily listen to what his race elders had said. As a genius who was only seen every 100 years, his objective was to charge through the Heavenly River Tide. This would be of greatest help to the Blood Demon race. Thus, how one cultivated was a major issue in the Blood Demon race. Even the elders could not interfere with his freedom, let alone force him to kill anyone.

    However, that Earthling had been very close to Celeste recently. As a result, Kakadinme was very unhappy. As one of the four geniuses in this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils, Lilisy and Celeste were his choices to be his partner as there was a racial obstacle between the Titans and the Heavenly Shell race that could not be ovee, which removed Gold Titan Tsarisiya from consideration. Therefore, he was the only male in this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils who had the qualifications to chase after Celeste.

    Luckily, someone from his race informed him that Celeste and Wang Zhong had refined pills for three days before going to the Anoma Club together. Thus, Kakadinme immediately brought a group of people and followed them here. Of course, he needed a reason to pick a fight. He could not possibly rush to Celeste¡¯s booth and discipline that Earthling who had an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities. Coincidentally, he knew about the Earth delicacies here. Thus, he requested a booth beside Celeste¡¯s and casually directed a small y. As expected, he had attracted them over.

    However, that Earthling had actually dared to attack his servant in front of him, and had even delivered a heavy attack. This made Kakadinme slightly surprised.

    "Do you know who you just attacked?" Kakadinme did not even look at that servant. Just now, he had no intention of stopping the attack either as he wanted exactly this result. He would let Wang Zhong attack first. No matter how he dealt with Wang Zhong, it would look reasonable. At that moment, a wave of powerful might radiated from his body and suppressed the entire ce.

    He was a Solid Core expert! This slight show of might was no inferior to that of a storm. Compared to Balor, regardless of whether it was the sense of oppression or of status, he was on apletely different level.

    However, to an expert with a resolute will, they would not show a hint of fear even when facing a deity as an ordinary person. If not, there would probably be no legends of gods being in in this world.

    "Wasn¡¯t that one of your dogs?" Wang Zhong calmly returned the question. "What? Are you saying that I have to consider the owner when beating a dog?"

    "Hey..." Kakadinme lightly pressed the armrest of his chair. This Earthling had a sharp mouth, and he had no intention of quarreling with him.

 Chapter 1081 Meddlesome

    <h4>Chapter 1081 Meddlesome</h4>

    Beside him, Lan Daier¡¯s expression immediately changed. Even though she did not recognize Kakadinme, she knew what kind of people would spend here. Furthermore, the murderous intent and might that radiated from his body were just too powerful, far beyond what Lan Daier had ever experienced. She had never thought that they would be in a desperate situation just as she met Wang Zhong again. It would not be much if she died from today¡¯s situation, but if this involved Wang Zhong...

    Wang Zhong simply felt Kakadinme¡¯s might suppressing him overhead like a dense and dark sky but remained expressionless and stared at Kakadinme.

    Compared to Lao Wang¡¯s prudence, Kakadinme¡¯s expression was much more rxed and casual. However, before he could do anything, a shadow intervened and separated the two of them almost at the speed of light.

    Kakadinme¡¯s might instantly dispersed, as if arge bucket of cold water had been poured on a raging fire, causing thebat fires that were on the verge of breaking out to be extinguished instantly.

    "Kakadinme, don¡¯t forget about your identity," Celeste¡¯s voice sounded. "This is the Heavenly Shell race¡¯s business. Any attacking actions will be seen as targeting the Heavenly Shell race!"

    Obviously, Celeste would not show any courtesy. This was the confidence of her ss.

    "He was the one who actively attacked." Kakadinmeughed out loud. Beforeing here, he already knew that Celeste was with this little fellow. Naturally, he was already prepared to respond. He had allowed an ordinary Void Core ve to deal with Lan Daier so that he could attract Wang Zhong to make the first move. "What? Are you going to stop me? For this Earthling?"

    "He is my guest today," Celeste calmly said. "Also, don¡¯t make it seem like I am very close to you."

    "Tsk tsk. Celeste, your taste has changed. Since when did you begin to abandon yourself to vices?" Before Kakadinme could speak again, Lilisy¡¯s voice sounded with a hint of disdain. "Being together with a member of a low-leveled civilization. Do your elders from the Heavenly Shell race know about this?"

    She had apanied Kakadinme here. She had no interest in Earthlings, but when she heard that this Earthling was together with Celeste now, this became slightly interesting.

    As the two top female pupils in this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils, ever since the day they had entered the Heavenly Gates, she had always seen Celeste as herpetitor. Over the past few months in the Pill Refinery Hall, she did not insist that she defeat Celeste in every matter as this was not realistic. Furthermore, the semester had just begun, and she could not go so far as to determine victory or defeat so quickly. However, as an opponent, one had to understand their enemy well enough.

    Thus, as long as it was rted to Celeste, regardless of whether it was good or bad, she loved to involve herself in it. If not, it would not have been so easy for Kakadinme to invite the most arrogant roc goblin in the Heavenly Gates.

    "The matters of the Heavenly Shell race are none of your business." Celeste smiled. "Lilisy, speaking of civilization identity, the roc race seems even more awkward than the Earthlings, right?"

    There was definitely no rtion between the roc race and a low-leveled civilization. However, the problem was that they were not considered a high-leveled civilization either. More urately, they were not even considered aplete civilization... It was said that the roc goblins were born from a precious bloodline in the Heaven that had spread to the Land. How many members did they have in total? They had very few members in their race. Even though their status and position in the Land were high, they were not officially considered a civilization, but a rather unique kind in the Star Alliance instead.

    "So you dare to joke about the roc race? Those kinds of people are mostly dead." Lilisyughed coldly. "What? Celeste, do you want to try it out?"

    "I¡¯m just speaking the truth," replied Celeste calmly. Even though the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince was usually rather gentle, the level-8 Heavenly Shell race had definitely not gotten to where they were by making concessions or being patient. When they had to be arrogant, the Heavenly Shell race was even more arrogant and tyrannical than any other civilization in the Land. This was something that had seeped into the bones of every member of their civilization. "If you have any thoughts, regardless of what aspect it is about, I will apany you anytime."

    Lilisyughed coldly. Not only did she do so today, she had also probed Celeste many times and understood this woman rather well. Outsiders felt that she was simply a genius in pill refinery and the gentle daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, but this was definitely the greatest misunderstanding towards her. One should not be fooled by appearances to understand how the Heavenly Shell race reached where they were today.

    After all, she had never actually done anything in the past. Thus, Lilisy was already itching for action. "A member of low-leveled civilization doesn¡¯t have the awareness of a low-leveled civilization, while a member of a high-leveled civilization doesn¡¯t have the looks of a high-leveled civilization. If you still want to protect others, you need to show some skills!"

    Kakadinme stood up, and Lilisy stood beside him. Not only were the two of them standing, even the other fellow Pill Refinery Hall pupils behind them all stood up at that moment. "Celeste, even if you actually want to take action, you can¡¯t stop us. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t bother with this matter. Save yourself some face."

    Under normal circumstances, leaving Lilisy and Kakadinme aside, the other Pill Refinery Hall pupils behind them would definitely not choose to offend Celeste. However, at this moment, they stood together without hesitation and exerted pressure on her. It was obvious that they hade prepared and that this was an intentional act.

    Celeste had also realized the severity of this problem. The Blood Demon race truly wanted Wang Zhong¡¯s life.

    "For the sake of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince¡¯s daughter, I can give this human a fair chance." Kakadinmeughed and said, "You can choose toe to the Life and Death Arena, just like what you did with Balor." When he spoke, Kakadinme had activated his murderous intent.

    If possible, Wang Zhong really did not want to face an expert like Kakadinme at this stage. However, Lao Wang really did not know what being terrified meant. This was also an aspect where he felt that he was not calm enough in. Mu Zi and Aiolos were much better than him at this.

    Wang Zhong looked at Kakadinme. "Stop making an empty show of strength. If you wanted to attack, you would¡¯ve done so a long time ago. As for going to the Life and Death Arena, I¡¯ll see whether you have the skills to do so."

    Wang Zhong was certain that Kakadinme did not dare to take action. Rules were rules. Furthermore, Kakadinme¡¯s proud identity was different from Balor the fool. He wanted to obtain more reputation and benefits using Wang Zhong, and Wang Zhong was not the true objective.

    He probably never expected this human to dare to still be so stubborn when facing the two most powerful people in the Pill Refinery Hall at the same time. In the end, Kakadinme and Lilisy still valued Celeste more. At that moment, everyone was dumbfounded. However, before Kakadinme could speak, a sound that resembled dull thunder had sounded behind them.

    "This little fellow has quite some guts."

    This voice came from the hall outside. It was low and rough, but full of might, much like a thunderbolt.

    Kakadinme furrowed his eyebrows. Why was this fellow here too?

    "Hey, now we¡¯replete." Meanwhile, Lilisyughed coldly.

    "Lilisy is here too?" The voice of the Titan continued to reverberate. "The two top experts of the Pill Refinery Hall have gathered to face a Foundational Stage from a level-4 civilization. Ha ha. You fellows are equally as famous as me, but since when did you lose so much dignity?"

    Dong dong dong... These footsteps sounded like that of an earthquake, and a Gold Titan that was over three meters tall appeared at the door of the room. After all, this was the Anoma Club. If they wanted to serve high-leveled civilizations, they definitely could not avoid massive customers such as the Titan race and the Natural race. Thus, the rooms in the club were usually built particrlyrge. Having ceilings that were seven or eight meters tall was the standard. Thus, this three-meter-tall giant could easily enter and exit any room without bending over.

    The might of this Gold Titan was shocking, and his tall andrge figure was an intense sight. Furthermore, golden lightning revolved around his entire body. Just in terms of might, he would be able to suppress Kakadinme and Lilisy!

    At that moment, when he entered, he did not care about the two of them and simply looked at Wang Zhong. Then, he nodded at Celeste. "It¡¯s so lively, but you didn¡¯t call me over."

    "How lucky." Celeste shed a smile. When she saw this fellow, she knew that Wang Zhong would be fine today.

    It was Gold Titan Tsarisiya!

    The Titan race did not necessarily sympathize with Earthlings. However, as long as something was happening outside, regardless of when it was, the Titan race would definitely stand with the Heavenly Shell race. Especially in the Pill Refinery Hall, Tsarisiya was sworn enemies with Kakadinme and Lilisy.

    The four top experts of the Pill Refinery Hall had gathered.

    Unlike Kakadinme and Lilisy who hade with intent, Tsarisiya hade here byplete coincidence. He had invited a friend, who was the evenrger fellow standing beside him. He was a tree person from the Natural race, and his body with branches all around was a full five meters tall. Even though the Anoma Club had constructed such massive rooms, it was inevitable that he bumped into things when walking around and had to bend over constantly.

    "Nibaru." His name was Nibaru. His voice was even lower than the Gold Titan¡¯s, and his pronunciation was rather awkward. At the same time, he did not forget to stretch out his hand to point at his head.

    The tree people had always encountered an extremelyrge barrier innguage. It was not a problem of pronunciation, but they did not naturally have any cells for the organization ofnguage. Even with the Khris Candy, the tree people were the least adept inmunication among the divine territory civilizations. They often caused misunderstandings whenmunicating through words. Thus, they preferred using "bodynguage" to express themselves. Nibaru, who knew to introduce himself when meeting others, was considered a genius who was adept in social intercourse among the tree people.

    He was also from the Pill Refinery Hall. Even though he was not as famous as the four top experts, that was only because Celeste and the others reveled in their reputation, while the tree people were rtively lowkey. In reality, his grades in the Pill Refinery Hall had always been among the top five and only lost to the four people in front of him. asionally, his performance would erupt, and he would jump one or two ces in those tests. Furthermore, these were only in pill refinery assessments. It was said that Nibaru¡¯s natural endowments inbat were even more shocking. He was someone who could make Gold Titans ¡ª the arrogant fellows who felt that they were the only true men in the divine territory ¡ª truly build personal rtions with them. One absolutely could not doubt theirbat power.

    "Are the two of you nning to meddle with this matter?" Kakadinme¡¯s expression had darkened. Just Celeste alone was easy to deal with, but with Tsarisiya and Nibaru as well, it would be difficult to suppress them.

    "Ha ha. I¡¯m just not used to seeing the majority bullying the minority. What¡¯s meddling got to do with it?" Tsarisiya did not seem to show them any respect and stared at Lilisy. He was still excited and looked as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of this matter blowing up. The Gold Titans loved fighting the most. He looked for battles to fight when nothing was happening, let alone when he saw someone bullying the Heavenly Shell race. "Lilisy, the matter between us from the wee ceremony isn¡¯t over yet. Do you want to settle it today as well?"

 Chapter 1082 Pacifying a Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1082 Pacifying a Storm</h4>

    "Nibaru!" The tree person raised his voice and shouted his own name. No one knew what exactly he wanted to say, but his expression had be passionate. He was probably disying his support towards the fight. He wanted to be involved too.

    Celesteughed. With these two by their side, their aura was immediately different. "Do you still want to continue?"

    Kakadinme¡¯s aura gradually dispersed. The fellow pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall behind him were only here to boost his morale. If he were to make them attack the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince and the Gold Titan, they would definitely not dare to do so. If they were faced with three great experts at the same time, he and Lilisy alone did not have any confidence in winning. There would be no meaning either.

    "Little fellow, your luck is not bad." He nced at Wang Zhong standing opposite him. "I hope that you will also have this luck the next time we meet."

    "I will wait for you respectfully." Wang Zhong smiled. Kakadinme would definitely not let this matter slide, but at least it was over for today. This was naturally much better than using his trump cards to protect his life. As for provoking powerful enemies, ever since the times in Tianjing on Earth, when was he not surrounded by strong opponents?

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Celeste nodded her head at the Gold Titan. The Titan waved his hand with ease and looked at Wang Zhong cheerily. "Wang Zhong? I heard that you are very good at fighting from Celeste? Do you want to¡ª?"

    Celeste gave a few dry coughs and simply interrupted him. Wang Zhong observed the Gold Titan Tsarisiya. Needless to say, if the Titan were to end up in a few low-leveled civilizations, he could be a god. Of course, this was not just because of superficial reasons. The power contained in his body was also genuine.

    The Titan civilization was also a powerful existence in the divine territory and had special characteristics in various areas.

    "Rx, rx. I¡¯m not a coward like Kakadinme. I wouldn¡¯t bully him." Tsarisiyaughed out loud. "I just heard that those from the lower worlds are particrly good at fighting. Hey, little fellow, if you have time another day, we can learn from each other. Let me see your skills."

    Wang Zhong had a rather favorable impression of the Titans. Regardless of whether it was the Titan supervisor from the Combat Cultivation Hall or the frank fellow in front of him, out of all the high-leveled civilizations in the divine territory, the Titans were the proudest and the least likely to put on airs. When they flew into a rage, they were willing to step on the heads of experts from level-8 civilizations, but when they were happy, they could put themselves down and drink with people from low-leveled civilizations. Of course, this was on the condition that one was "manly". When they spoke and acted, one¡¯s taste, identity, background, and the like did not matter. Titans were not too particr about these things.

    "If there is an opportunity, I will definitely consult you." Wang Zhong smiled and shook hands with him.

    Creak creak...

    "Nibaru." The tree person beside him also stretched out his hand towards Lao Wang. His pronunciation was the same as before, and even the meaning that was tranted by the Khris Candy was the same. It seemed like even the Khris Candy could not cure the tree people¡¯s sorrowfulnguage system.

    Although Lao Wang subconsciously stretched out his hand, he felt slightly awkward as he did not know what exactly Nibaru was trying to express and had no way to respond to him. Luckily, he had Tsarisiya beside him.

    "Old Lu means that he likes you a lot!" Tsarisiya patted Nibaru¡¯s body. Even though therge and terrifying palm delivered a heavy m, Nibaru¡¯s endurance was even more powerful. The pats rumbled like thunder, but Nibaru¡¯s body did not even sway. It was obvious that this was simply a daily action between these two close friends. "Old Lu also likes to fight!"

    In reality, it was not possible to understand thenguage of tree people. Even the tree people themselves probably could not understand what they were saying. However, if one interacted with them often and understood their individual personalities and hobbies, one would be able to correctly guess what they meant 80% to 90% of the time. After all, the thought process of the tree people was rather direct.

    Nibaru shed a smile that appeared to be a smile and slowly nodded his head. The branches and leaves on his head swayed in disarray. Evidently, he was rather satisfied with Tsarisiya¡¯s trantion.

    Celeste alsoughed. "Since we have gathered, shall we sit together?"

    "It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t disturb you. Furthermore, Old Lu cannot stand the smell of meat." Tsarisiya waved his hand. "We¡¯ll eat our own respective meals. If Kakadinme and Lilisy dare to cause trouble again, just call us anytime."

    When these tworge figures left, the small storm finally ended.

    Only Celeste, Wang Zhong, Lan Daier, and the Heavenly Shell steward were left in the room. The steward was sweating profusely. Luckily, the daughter of the Crown Prince was present, and the Titan had helped out. This was considered a miracle. If not ¡ª if Kakadinme and thosewless fellows had been allowed to cause trouble in the club ¡ª he really did not know how things would have ended up.

    "I deeply apologize for disturbing your meal with your guest, Your Highness. I will immediately get someone to..."

    Celeste interrupted him. "No need. We shall gather here. You may go."

    They led Lan Daier back to the booth where both of them had been sitting. Lan Daier was still in a joyous trance. Time seemed to have gone back to the Holy Land. Her taste-tester had now be a dauntless expert.

    Wang Zhong had finallye to the divine territory!

    Lao Wang was the happiest and simply did not care about offending Kakadinme or the like. After all, he was already in a lot of danger. It was said that when there were too many debts, one stopped worrying about them. In any case, this did not matter much.

    Only three people were left. Even though Celeste was around, Wang Zhong did not seem to care about this and gave Lan Daier a passionate hug. "Sister Lan, it¡¯s so great that you¡¯re fine!"

    Vigour had also returned to Lan Daier¡¯s gaze. "It looks like I have been ving away here for so long, waiting for you to save me."

    Wang Zhong smiled understandingly. "You took care of me in the past. Now, I will take care of you. We are tied now. Let me introduce you to Celeste, my friend from the Heavenly Shell race..."

    Lan Daier smiled. "Daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time. I have been living a decent life in the divine territory thanks to the care from the Heavenly Shell race."

    Celeste also smiled and nodded her head. She did not say anything else. She did not have a friendship with Lan Daier. Frankly speaking, other than with Wang Zhong, the disparity between her and others was toorge.

    Both Wang Zhong and Lan Daier did not mind this. This was not the Earth, and forcing unfamiliar people to act close was not their style. They were not fussy either. Wang Zhong and Lan Daier were both able to control their emotions well, and they had calmed down from their earlier excitement. Lan Daier was also very curious about when Wang Zhong had arrived in the divine territory and how he had entered the Heavenly Gates.

    In reality, Celeste could have left at this kind of time. However, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince also liked gossip very much. She wanted to understand other things, especially the female called "Scarlet" that he had reservedly mentioned. She was an Earthling, and her strength was not sufficient to enter the divine territory. How could a girl like her have the right to receive Wang Zhong¡¯s favor?

    A child from a high-leveled civilization who had been taught well would definitely not feel that they were being ignored or offended, no matter what the situation was. When she saw how the two of them had reunited after a long parting and seemed overjoyed, Celeste also felt sentimental.

    She was surprised by Wang Zhong¡¯s earlier attack, but the way the female Earthling called Lan Daier maintained her aura and bearing when threatened by Kakadinme was also not bad. This was probably because of her resolution to meet death. To be honest, killing a member of a low-leveled civilization would not be considered much.

 Chapter 1083 Heterodimensional Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 1083 Heterodimensional Barrier</h4>

    Being oppressed by those with authority and power in the Star Alliance was something that every low-leveled civilization had to face. Arge majority of low-leveled civilizations chose toply with them. Compared to survival, respect would forever best. This was a creature¡¯s instinct, but Earthlings were very strange. They could endure a lot when faced with suffering but ced the most importance on dignity... No one who had experienced this would think that this was very normal, but if one understood the Star Alliance and experienced the oppression from them, one would understand that only high-leveled civilizations could be particr about dignity.

    Frankly speaking, Earthlings and the Heavenly Shell race back then were very simr just based on this point alone. Only races who could still maintain their dignity and ideals would be able to truly rise from the quicksand of the bottom-dwelling sses. Of course, having dignity and pride were necessary conditions to rise, but if one wanted to rise, just relying on these two things would not be enough...

    Time passed very quickly. Even though they still had many things to talk about, they could not stay here and continue to chat forever.

    Wang Zhong wanted Lan Daier to simply resign. He and Lan Daier had definitely been remembered by Kakadinme, and it would not be safe for her to continue staying in the club. He suggested that Lan Daier go to the Heavenly Treasures Street. Sister Ling was also considered a gourmet, and Lan Daier would find a very suitable ce there. As for her contract with the Anoma Company, even if she vited her contract, thepensation would not be a high price for the current Lao Wang. Furthermore, they had Celeste with them.

    "Actually, I think that it is better to leave Lan Daier here." Celeste smiled and said, "This is the safest ce. After all, this is the property of the Anoma Company, and of the Heavenly Shell race. I will send my regards to the steward and higher-ups in thepany too, and Kakadinme will not be able to do anything here. As for the Heavenly Treasures Street that you mentioned, there is no form of protection there. If Kakadinme wants to harm Lan Daier, it will be truly unsafe outside."

    "Wang Zhong, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still your former teacher," said Lan Daier gently with a smile. She did not want to give Wang Zhong an additional burden. Wang Zhong was shouldering the future of the human race.

    After bidding farewell to Lan Daier, they walked out of the club. On the way back to the Heavenly Gates, Celeste finally had the chance to ask Wang Zhong about his future ns. This was also the other main reason why she had invited Wang Zhong today.

    She could tell that Wang Zhong badly wanted to join the Pill Refinery Hall. Furthermore, with his standards at refining the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill today, Celeste also felt that Wang Zhong had sufficient qualifications to enter it. The key problem was how he would join the Pill Refinery Hall. She had the intention to help, not simply because she owed him a favor, but also because she had witnessed Wang Zhong¡¯s natural endowments in pill refinery. Celeste felt that it would be a waste of a precious gem if this kind of person remained in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    As one of the ruling sses in the Land, the Heavenly Shell race also had to attract experts. Aspared to following ingrained traditions, the Heavenly Shell race more urgently needed to attract new blood. There was no doubt that Celeste took a great liking to Wang Zhong.

    Lao Wang had not hidden his desire to enter the Pill Refinery Hall.

    "As long as I submit this level-7 pill, I can continue attending Elder Yimo¡¯s sses, right?" After all, Lao Wang still ced more importance on Elder Yimo¡¯s lessons. As for whether he could immediately join the Pill Refinery Hall, his objective desire for this was not particrly strong.

    "Elder Yimo¡¯s lessons are the most important, but I feel that for you, entering the Pill Refinery Hall as quickly as possible will give you even more assistance," Celeste said. "Superficial things like resources and pill refinery conditions are only secondary. What is more important is¡ª"

    Celeste paused and cautiously said, "The top ten pupils with the highest number of points in the Pill Refinery Hall will have an opportunity to personally observe Elder Yimo refining pills. I believe you should know what this means."

    He was an almighty Great Master and a great pill-studies master that was acknowledged in the divine territory. No alchemist who had the will to improve would resist the temptation of personally witnessing him refine pills. Just hearing Elder Yimo¡¯s pleasant voice was able to bring about such great inspiration to pill refinery, let alone if they could personally observe his actual pill refinery process in detail.

    Wang Zhong could not help but be rather moved. This was obviously a hidden benefit that belonged to the Pill Refinery Hall which was not announced publicly.

    "Will I only have a chance at the Pill Refinery Hall quota after the Heavenly Gates gives out the rewards and punishments?"

    This had been announced during the Wee Ceremony.

    They believed that the Pill Refinery Hall would definitely push aside a group of people at that time, such as the people who were unable toplete the assignment of refining a level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill within the specified time frame. Then, the top scorers from the Combat Cultivation Hall and the Equipment Refinery Hall would be chosen to make up for the numbers. With his pill refinery standards, as well as his points in the Combat Cultivation Hall, it would definitely not be a big problem for him to get in through the standard process. This was the reason Lao Wang was not anxious.

    "Rules are rigid, but people are flexible." Celeste smiled and said, "There will be privileges everywhere, as long as you attract the attention of those in authority. In the future, try to have a high profile while listening to Elder Yimo¡¯s sses in the Pill Refinery Hall. If you have any chance to disy yourself, you cannot miss it. With your abilities, as long as you attract Elder Yimo¡¯s attention, I believe that you have a chance¡ª"

    Just as Celeste was speaking, her expression suddenly changed, and a wave of spiritual power suddenly burst forth from her body. She had reacted after ag of less than a second. Wang Zhong had also sensed terrifying, threatening, and fatal harm suddenlying from the road!

    Just a second ago, it had still been bright and sunny. In a moment, it had instantly turned extremely dark, and gloominess grew from all around them for no apparent reason as shadows gathered. Closely after, the space around them suddenly shook. The ground within a 100-meter radius around them turned bright red, and a massive pressure burst forth. In the blink of an eye, countless dense thunderbolts appeared in the sky!

    All of these changes urred too quickly. Furthermore, regardless of whether it was the heavy gravity beneath their feet or the dense thunderbolts in the sky, their power far exceeded the limits that Wang Zhong could endure. Just the gravity alone almost caused him to be unable to step away, let alone run!

    What was this?!

    He did not know whether this was an array or someone¡¯s killing technique, but one look at the situation and he could tell that this had a Spirit Energy Value of at least one million! This would definitely kill Wang Zhong in seconds. At this moment, even if he had the ability to fight back, he would not be able to umte it in time!

    At that moment, a crystalline shell-shaped barrier appeared out of thin air and closed together just as the thunderbolts in the sky crashed down. Then, Wang Zhong and Celeste disappeared at the same time.

    ¡ª¡ª Hetereodimensional Barrier!

    This was the legendary Shell True Form of the Heavenly Shell race. The Heavenly Shell race was able to achieve a level-8 civilization not just because of their outstanding natural endowments in pill refinery, but also because of this Heterodimensional Barrier that provided almost absolute defense. It was made through the natural spacews. It was also the superb transformation that the Heavenly Shell race had achieved through evolution and an ultimate technique to protect their lives!

    Outside the Heterodimensional Barrier, the violent thunderbolts exploded persistently. If they had still been outside, they would have probably disappeared a long time ago. It was hard to guard against this kind of ambush attack. Celeste might have still been able to endure, but there was no doubt that Wang Zhong would definitely die, even if he relied on his divine cells.

    At that moment, the two of them were in absolute safety... Yet, they were in an envious and ambiguous situation. Wang Zhong and Celeste were almost fully hugging each other. The so-called Heterodimensional Barrier could not be cultivated. It was a natural ability that peak members of the Heavenly Shell race possessed and was rted to the special characteristics of their race. Thus, two people were now squeezed into a space that could only fit one person...

    A second ago, they had both been shocked by this ambush. The next second, even though thunder was rumbling outside and around them, the two, who were almostpletely pressed against each other, sensed that something was not right. In some things, the Heavenly Shell race were theplete opposite of the Seductress race. As the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, all the more, Celeste had to maintain a distance from the opposite sex. The aura of a mature male assaulted Celeste, causing her body to be somewhat limp.

    With a beautiful woman in his hands, some things could not be controlled. Wang Zhong could only do his best not to vite her. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s slight actions in this narrow space caused Celeste¡¯s face to turn even redder.

    "You... Don¡¯t move..." The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince was panting. At that moment, her voice was as fine as a mosquito¡¯s.

    Lao Wang felt awkward... He was not considered a veteran in this aspect, but he was also a mature man. He could only shift his attention outwards.

    Just now, he had been prepared to pull Celeste into his fragment world, but he never expected Celeste to be even faster than him. The thunderbolts in the air continued in a frenzy. Even through the Heavenly Shell Heterodimensional Barrier that provided absolute defense, Wang Zhong could sense how terrifying this attack was from the brutal thunder and the swaying of the barrier.

    The crystalline shell barrier continued to shine, and the terrifying attack did not seem to be able to shake this kind of defense. One could only say that strength was a necessity. Furthermore, the Heavenly Shell race did not have particrly strongbat power among the level-8 civilizations.

    The thunderbolts suddenly disappeared, and the gravity vanished. Then the sunny skies returned. Celeste dispersed her true form, and her body went slightly limp. If Wang Zhong had not immediately supported her, she would have almost fallen on her knees to the ground. It was unknown whether this was because of exhaustion or something else.

    While Wang Zhong supported Celeste, he was also on guard against anything in the surroundings. There was no antagonistic aura around them. If they had attacked near the Heavenly Gates and were not sessful, they would definitely not dare to linger for long.

    Celeste was gasping for air as she looked around with lingering fear. They were near the Heavenly Gates¡¯ Boy Mountain, and it was open and spacious all around them. At that moment, the sturdy ground was in a very bad condition after being attacked by the thunderbolts. Furthermore, because of the terrifying gravity they had experienced just now, the ground within a thousand meters around them had caved in, making it seem like a square crater.

    "The Rosa Ghost Thunder Killing Array, an assassination array from the underground world..." Besides severe fatigue and weakness on Celeste¡¯s face, there was more anger. "Is the Blood Demon race crazy?! They actually dared to attack near the Heavenly Gates!"

    The underground world had assassination methods that were usually arranged in advance. Since the array had been ced, it would not care whether there was anyone else with Wang Zhong. This was the most efficient and safest method, but it was not cheap. With the informationwork of the underground world, it would definitely not make any mistake in their target.

    Thus, there was no need to make any further guesses. First, it was Balor, then it was Kakadinme. It was obvious that the Blood Demon race had the most reasons to want Wang Zhong dead. Celeste had just been unfortunately involved.

    "I¡¯m afraid that might not be the case." They could sense that the murderous intent in the surroundings had dispersed. Since it was just an array, there were no follow-up killing techniques. Thus, Wang Zhong heaved a sigh of relief and responded to Celeste¡¯s guess.

    "You think that it¡¯s not the Blood Demon race?"

    Wang Zhong shook his head. In reality, he could not be sure either as this was just an innate instinct. Who would immediately assassinate someone when the entire world knew that they had established a profound hatred for that person? If the entire Blood Demon race was made up of fools, they should¡¯ve been more thoroughly foolish and openly send an expert to ughter them. The sess rate would be much higher than using this rigid killing formation.

    Celeste knew what Wang Zhong was thinking just by looking at his expression. At that moment, her tone was rxed, and her emotions had calmed down greatly. "That¡¯s possible, but it is also possible that they are using reverse psychology... It¡¯s hard to tell whether this is real or a sham. Unless we have genuine evidence, who can say for sure?"

    When faced with a murderous assault, even the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, who had seen this scene countless times, could not help but lose control of herself for a moment. However, Wang Zhong still seemed as if he was unaffected and could still calmly think of a more rational possibility. This kind of attitude was really...

    They did not even need to notify the Heavenly Gates. Less than two minutes after he helped Celeste sit by the side to rest, this massive incident had attracted the patrol officers in the Heavenly Gates.

    They had dared to set up a killing formation and engage in an assassination. Furthermore, they even ambushed Celeste, the daughter of the Crown Prince... This was truly a taboo. Thew enforcement squad immediately gathered. Brain Insects from the insect race used their senses to get to the root of the matter, while the Machinery race relied on their unique examination abilities to scan all the clues in the surroundings.

    However, frankly speaking,pared to any other type of incident, anything that had to do with the underground world definitely could not be investigated that easily.

    The underground world was not a general term. Instead, it represented the oldest and the most powerful dark power in the divine territory. They had mysteriously existed since the day the divine territory was created. It was said that they were the remnants of some level-9 civilizations that had been destroyed or that had vanished after building the divine territory together with the four races in Heaven. They had gathered, wanting to overturn the authority that the four races in Heaven had over the divine territory. Others said that they were an organization from the Dark World. There were various guesses, but none of these guesses had ever been proven. However, there was one thing. The divine territory did not have jurisdiction over the underground world.

    The higher institutions felt that this was due to the overall bnce in the divine territory.

    Unsurprisingly, the underground world was an old enemy of the Machinery race and thew enforcement squad. If the Machinery race and thew enforcement squad represented justice and thew, then the underground world represented darkness and chaos. Everyone was well-aware of what abilities they had. One enforced thew, while the other vited thew. One investigated, while the other went into hiding. They were like two opposites. Ever since the day the divine territory had been established, this had existed, and they continued to do research on each other. It could be said that 80% to 90% of the Machinery race¡¯s various investigation methods were due to the endless crime methods that the underground world had used. However, after fighting for so many years, there was no true victory or defeat. Could they discover the instigator behind the scenes just based on this Rosa Ghost Thunder Killing Array that had disappeared?

    Regardless of whether it was the Law Enforcement Association or the Heavenly Gates, they all knew that this was almost impossible.

    There was no doubt that the Blood Demon race was at the top of the suspect list. There was no genuine evidence for now, and they could not do anything against the Blood Demon race. However, it was very obvious that the Heavenly Shell race ¡ª or any race that was close to the Heavenly Shell race, such as the Titans and the Natural race ¡ª would now look at the Blood Demon race with hatred, as if they would immediately attack them without a word. This was not just among the pupils. Only God knew what the situation was like among the higher-ups. The lives of the Blood Demon race would definitely be rather difficult, at least for this period of time.

    ...

    In reality, Lao Wang still had his doubts about this assassination. His train of thought would not be as simple as the others¡¯. The methods used in the entire incident did not quite resemble that of the Blood Demon race.

    Even though Celeste had said that the Blood Demon race was possibly making use of reverse psychology to obscure their judgment and conceal themselves, for some reason, Lao Wang had the intuitive feeling that he did not just offend the Blood Demon race back then.

    Of course, regardless of who the true perpetrator was, even if it was just the Blood Demon race, all of the "debts" would definitelynd on Lao Wang; this would be true regardless of whether it was because of Balor¡¯s or Kakadinme¡¯s incident, or the various troubles he would cause the Blood Demon race because of this assassination. He would definitely have to fight to hisst gasp with the Blood Demon race.

    With such a powerful adversary bing his sworn enemy, there would not be much difference if there was one more or one less trouble. If he could endure against the Blood Demon race, he would definitely be able to endure against the other enemies in the dark. If he could not endure, he would be on the road to destruction regardless of whether there were other enemies in the dark.

    Thus, rather than worrying over what might not exist, it would be better to ce his thoughts in other areas.

    His strength and identity would give him the greatest assurance of safety. Just like what Celeste had said, if he was able to join the Pill Refinery Hall, it would definitely be an advance for his identity and position. Naturally, his safety would also be more assured.

    Before the morning light shone, the sky was still cloudy, yet many people had gathered outside the Pill Refinery Hall. Not only had pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall gathered, there were also pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall and the Equipment Refinery Hall. Furthermore, unlike the usual uneven attendance, almost all 1,500 pupils had gathered.

    There was no other reason than today being Elder Yimo¡¯sst public lesson.

    ording to the regtions that the Pill Refinery Hall had announced, only those who submitted the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill that they had refined themselves by the end of today had the qualifications to attend Elder Yimo¡¯s in-depth sses in the Pill Refinery Hall. As for the others, the public Pill Refinery Hall sses would continue, but several supervisors from the Natural race would be the ones teaching. Aspared to Elder Yimo¡¯s profound teachings, it was obvious that the supervisors¡¯ sses were not attractive to the pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall and the Equipment Refinery Hall. They would only teach some professional knowledge and would not create the inspirations that Elder Yimo did. When outsiders listened to them, it was as if they were listening to divine texts, and would not be inspired andprehend things through analogies.

    "Those who havepleted the mission, queue up here and start submitting the pills."

    Elder Yimo had not arrived, but supervisors from the Pill Refinery Hall had already set up temporary tables beside the stone furnace and started to take in the pills for the mission.

    There was a line with not many people queued up in front of the tables. There was a total of 100 pupils in the Pill Refinery Hall, but only 60 to 70 people seemed to have been able toplete the level-7 pill mission within the specified time limit. About 30% of the pupils had been eliminated. The ones who had seeded were the true elites in the Pill Refinery Hall.

    At that moment, those who were observing also gathered in the dark or in the dense crowd of people. There were also many people hovering in the air. They all wanted to witness the works of these Pill Refinery Hall geniuses.

    "The level-7 pill... Even in the most powerful pill refinery Faction in the Obryan District, probably only a few people would be able to refine the pill, but this is a requirement to maintain one¡¯s level in the Pill Refinery Hall..."

    "How freakish. As expected of the elite among the elites in the Land."

    "Ah, we can¡¯tpete, regardless of whether it is in natural endowments or conditions¡ª Have you heard? Just the cost of one batch of ingredients for refining the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill is over 300,000."

    "300,000... As expected of the special privileges that high-leveled civilizations enjoy. If they were from a level-4 civilization, wasting just one batch would have been very difficult to bear."

 Chapter 1084 Refusal to Give In

    <h4>Chapter 1084 Refusal to Give In</h4>

    "Has everyone who is lining up finished the assignment? How¡¯s the quality of the pills they handed in like?"

    "Celeste¡¯s pills will definitely have the best quality. The Heavenly Shell race is famous for pill refinery."

    "I think that Kakadinme will win. I heard that he was first forst month¡¯s pill assessment in the Pill Refinery Hall."

    People loved gossip, and the chattering noises all around did not stop. Recently, the Blood Demon race had been trending. Various conflicts, especially their continuous humiliation by an Earthling, had affected their reputation greatly.

    They looked at those who were queueing to submit their pills. The first to submit was Kakadinme, who was expressionless, as if the rumors had absolutely nothing to do with him. When the Pill Refinery Hall supervisor opened the jade box, the green light in the box was striking. A thick pill fragrance instantly wafted into the surroundings, and this was very awe-inspiring. Even outsiders whopletely did not understand pill refinery would definitely be able to sense the powerful vitality and outstanding quality that this pill possessed.

    The supervisor nodded in satisfaction. The queue order was based on the results of the Pill Refinery Hall¡¯s pill assessmentst month. As the top scorer, Kakadinme was indeed very outstanding. As a member of the Blood Demon race, having such unexpected natural endowments in pill refinery was rtively rare.

    "Kakadinme submitted one level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. The supervisor has evaluated it as an 80%-pill."

    "Damn, an 80%-pill!"

    Many people around them gasped in surprise, especially the Pill Refinery Hall pupils who were queueing up. They could not help but raise their eyebrows. After all, they clearly knew just how difficult it was to create a batch of 80%-pills when refining the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill.

    The supervisors sitting behind the table were full of smiles. Anyone who was able to produce 60%-pills definitely had a thorough grasp of the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill refinery method. Furthermore, 70%- and 80%-pills were only possible when one had studied the refinery method for the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill extensively. This fellow had only spent less than half a year in the Pill Refinery Hall. Even though he had a certain foundation beforeing here, needless to say, being able to achieve such a standard was not just because Elder Yimo taught very well. Kakadinme¡¯s natural endowments and efforts were definitely top-rate. It was no wonder that he was one of the most powerful and arrogant geniuses in the Pill Refinery Hall now.

    "Is refining an 80%-pill very rare? Once you¡¯re done submitting, don¡¯t block the way!"

    Pa.

    Tsarisiya spoke in a low and rough voice as he heavily ced a box on the table. He never gave the pretty Blood Demon Kakadinme any face.

    The Titan hade in second ce inst month¡¯s Pill Refinery Hall assessment and possessed extraordinary thunder and fire natural endowments. In reality, he had the best natural endowments among this batch of Pill Refinery Hall pupils. He was able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Celeste in terms of pill refinery. As for the monthly assessments, luck would definitely be involved in the asional good performance. This could not represent their true absolute ranking.

    Kakadinme smiled and gave way by stepping to the side. The supervisor opened Tsarisiya¡¯s box. Simrly, the green light was eye-piercing, and the pill fragrance was very rich. However, the green light from the box seemed to be slightly more magnificent than Kakadinme¡¯s.

    The smiles on several supervisors¡¯ faces grewrger. It was another 80%-pill, and it was slightly better than the 80%-pill Kakadinme had refined.

    Indeed, this batch of Pill Refinery Hall pupils consisted of talentsing forth inrge numbers. Ever since they started teaching the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill to the day the pill was to be submitted, the pupils had been able to research refinery methods to this extent in less than three months. If these kinds of natural endowments were ced into any previous batches of Pill Refinery Hall pupils, they would definitely havee out on top.

    "Tsarisiya submitted one level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. The supervisor has evaluated it as an 80%-pill."

    "Only 80%? Great supervisor, I think that your evaluation is very problematic!" Tsarisiya red at the supervisor. When Titans were serious, they would not care about whether the other person was a supervisor or a pupil.

    Of course, he was ignored. It was general knowledge in the Heavenly Gates that the Titans were impulsive in their speech. The supervisor would definitely not help him by re-evaluating the pill but would also not possibly be angered by this. To be honest, the pill that Tsarisiya had submitted reached a standard that was above 80%, but it was just slightlycking in order to reach the ultimate results of the 90%-pill.

    When everyone saw this fellow being ignored and chased away by the supervisor with a wave of his hand, the surroundings were quiet. Therge majority of people found it painful to hold it in. If the crowd had not been afraid of the Titan¡¯s irritable temper, they would have startedughing out loud.

    "Celeste has submitted one level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. The supervisor has evaluated it as a 90%-pill!"

    The third to submit was Celeste. When the box was opened, the green light within was not an eye-piercing one like the previous. Instead, it was bright and gentle as it illuminated the entire ce!

    Whoosh. After a slight silence, various shocked gasps and buzzing voices started to sound all around them.

    Even though there was only a short distance between an 80%-pill and a 90%-pill, this very distance was enough to differentiate the heavens from the earth. No matter how outstanding the 80%-pill was, it would eventually have some ws. This represented the upper limit of one¡¯s standards. If one had put in all their effort and still had ws in their refinery, this would be the current limit of their abilities.

    However, the 90%-pill was different as ultimate skills had to be used. It also symbolized that there were absolutely no mistakes or ws throughout the refinery process. However, a 90%-pill represented the lower limit of one¡¯s standards and meant that your actual standard might be even higher than this. Who knew?

    With thisparison, there were too many differences between an 80%-pill and a 90%-pill.

    Kakadinme and Tsarisiya¡¯s boasting had instantly been suppressed by Celeste. All the discussions around them immediately switched to talk about the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince. Even the supervisors who were in charge of registering the results started to whisper to one another. Even though no one knew what they were talking about, one could guess from their gazes and expressions that they were obviously discussing something rted to Celeste.

    "Ha ha ha. A rookie is being challenged." At the side, Tsarisiyaughed out loud. In reality, he simply did not care that the supervisor had evaluated his pill as an 80%-pill. He had wanted the supervisor to change his evaluation to 90% mainly because he wanted to see the Blood Demon¡¯s unhappy expression. On the contrary, he did not have to blindly work for this.

    "It looks like a rookie is ranked behind me." Kakadinme did not even look at him. He minded his own business and took out a piece of Star Pattern Steel to polish his horn with a rustling sound.

    Even though it was not new for the four top experts in the Pill Refinery Hall to fight with techniques and words, there was also a lot of gossip and interesting incidents that had attracted the attention of many people around them. Who knew that Tsarisiya wouldugh and not respond, disappointing many people who were waiting to watch amotion?

    These three people from the Pill Refinery Hall were obviously special. Even though Lilisy and these three people were called the four top experts, this was in terms of cultivation and attack power. The roc goblins could not be considered to have peak natural endowments in pill refinery. She submitted a 70%-pill, just like tree person Nibaru, who was behind her. Besides these two, there were also a member of the Soul race and another member of the Natural race who achieved the same results.

    As they went further back, the zed Crystal Life Extending Pills submitted became worse and worse. About six or seven people had submitted 60%-pills, while most of the rest submitted 50%-pills. When the pill boxes were opened, one could smell the pill fragrance and see the green shadows, but they were blue andpletely could notpare to the high-quality pills just now. Over ten people even submitted pills that were evaluated to be 40% or even 30%. This time, the Pill Refinery Hall mission had demanded 50%-pills. As failed products that did not pass the mission requirement, these 30%- and 40%-pills were naturally refused by the supervisor.

    They truly wept bitter tears and wailed sorrowfully. Some even confronted the supervisors with a red face, or even turned hostile and scolded them. However, it was obvious that if one did not receive the favor of Gold Titans, one would receive the curse of the Gold Titans instead. What was waiting for them was definitely not indifference from the supervisor, but a p from the supervisor that simply sent them flying away.

    However, one could not me them either as there was no way they would not be agitated by this. The rejection of their pill also meant that they would not be able to attend Elder Yimo¡¯s lessons, and they had been expelled from their core positions in the Pill Refinery Hall. These people had rtively decent natural endowments. In the Land, any one of them could be a precious treasure of the variousrge Factions. After all, they had refined a level-7 pill. Regardless of whether its quality was 30% or 40%, they were impressive if they were able to refine the pill. For example, a small pill Faction like the Cloud Mist Faction would only have a few people who could refine level-7 pills, including their Suzerain...

    Wang Zhong quietly watched from the back. Needless to say, the Pill Refinery Hall was the ce where the rules were the strictest in the entire Heavenly Gates. The 40%-pills that many pupils had submitted were only a short distance away from 50%-pills. If the supervisors closed one eye, or even rxed the rules slightly, and casually let them pass, no one would have felt that something was wrong. However, none of the supervisors gave out this favor and simply threw these geniuses from the Land ¡ª whose eyes were bloodshot from staying up and refining pills over the past three months ¡ª down the 18 levels of hell without any mercy. They did not even bat an eyelid...

    "How particr." Wang Zhong smiled and gave a decentment.

    He did not have any extra sympathy for those who had failed. On the contrary, the importance that the Pill Refinery Hall ced on rules was good. At least, this was definitely a piece of good news to him.

    Among the over 60 Pill Refinery Hall pupils who had lined up, fewer than 50 people had seeded. In particr, most of those who had lined up at the back submitted pills that did not make the mark. The elimination rate was rather high, and three or four people were sessively eliminated before there was someone who had managed to force out a 50%-pill by luck. The high elimination rate caused those at the back to be very nervous. Once in a while, those who had been evaluated and passed would be so excited that they almost jumped around. Some were so nervous that the moment they heard the results, their legs went limp and they simply knelt in front of the table...

    "It looks like that¡¯s the case."

    "I can¡¯t believe it. I admired Senior Wagrey so much, but he was eliminated..."

    Just as the crowd was chattering, they suddenly saw a ray of green light suddenly rise from the table. A rich pill fragrance that they had not seen for a while wafted through the entire ce.

    "Shannali submitted one level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. The supervisor has evaluated it as an 80%-pill!"

    At that moment, the entire ce could not help but fall silent.

    The order of submission was ording to the pupil¡¯s results in the Pill Refinery Hall. Naturally, the further back they went, the lower the standards these fellows would possess. They had reached thest two or three people and thought that these people would probably be eliminated. However, they never expected that one of them would seed. Furthermore, she had made an impressive start and submitted an 80%-pill!

    Shannali? Who was she?

    All gazes immediately fell on the area in front of the table. A girl that seemed rather delicate and pretty was standing there.

    "What a beautiful woman..."

    "I think she¡¯s from the goblin race?"

    "Damn! Shannali refined an 80%-pill? Are you for real?"

    This truly made everyone very surprised. After all, Shannali had always been an invisible figure in the Pill Refinery Hall who ranked at the very bottom. She was within the range where she could have been eliminated at any time.

 Chapter 1085 Sanction

    <h4>Chapter 1085 Sanction</h4>

    The two supervisors also seemed to be rather shocked. Before they had their evaluation, they carefully observed the pill for a very long time. Not only did they check the quality of the pill, they also evaluated whether the pill had signs that Shannali had refined it. To these pill experts, unless it was a Perfect Pill that had no ws and was naturally created, there would be some of the creator¡¯s signs and aura left on the pill. It was very easy for experts to determine who the refiner was.

    Evidently, there were no problems with Shannali¡¯s pills, and they verified that she had refined it herself. When the results were announced, many people from the Pill Refinery Hall burst into an uproar. This dark horse had arrived too suddenly. She had only been a minor character in the Pill Refinery Hall, but she had suddenly reached a standardparable to that of Celeste, Kakadinme, and the others.

    People easily shifted their attention to fresh news. For a period of time, the gossip about Shannali did not stop, and no one watched the remaining people from the Pill Refinery Hall submit their pills.

    There were buzzing noises all around. After everyone from the Pill Refinery Hall who had queued up had their pills evaluated, the supervisor then asked the bustling crowd, "From the Equipment Refinery Hall and the Combat Cultivation Hall, is there anyone who wants to submit their zed Crystal Life Extending Pill?"

    This question was simply a formality. Even among the professional experts in the Pill Refinery Hall, half of the 100 pupils had been eliminated. The Equipment Refinery Hall and the Combat Cultivation Hall? Don¡¯t joke around. Probably no one there could actually refine the pill, let alone meet the minimum standard. Also, one batch of ingredients cost 300,000. This money would not just fall from the skies.

    Nevertheless, when the supervisor asked a second time, there were actually people who came forward! Two pupils from the Equipment Refinery Hall took out pill boxes, and the first person to submit handed in a 50%-pill. However, it was a pity that the supervisor simply nced at it and ced it on the side. Then, he looked at the name that the pupil had registered under. "Passy? This is your first time. I will give you an opportunity to turn over a new leaf and will not chase you out of the Heavenly Gates. However, you will never be able to step into the Pill Refinery Hall for the rest of your life, and two hundred points will be deducted from your score in the Equipment Refinery Hall. I will also confiscate this pill. You have no objections about this, correct?"

    "W¡ªwhy?" The fellow called Passy was obviously guilty but still asked with some confidence.

    "Did you refine this zed Crystal Life Extending Pill by yourself?" Supervisor Lulu from the Natural race asked him. His voice was somewhat cold.

    There was no need to continue pointing out the problem. Passy instantly did not dare to speak. In reality, he should not have been big-mouthed and asked the previous question. Of course, he should not have resorted to deception from the very beginning.

    Supervisor Lulu waved his hand and signaled at the guards beside him to bring Passy away. At the same time, he said, "The Pill Refinery Hall wees any pupils with natural endowments to join us. We also wee you to attempt any missions from the Pill Refinery Hall. However, to anyone who dares to resort to deception, it will not be as simple as a small punishment next time."

    Another fellow pupil of Passy¡¯s from the Equipment Refinery Hall had also taken out a pill box. However, at this moment, she hurriedly slipped back into the crowd with a gloomy expression.

    The Natural race supervisors typically seemed harmonious and amiable. However, when they flew into a rage, it would usually be apanied by atmospheric abnormalities, as if they were the masters of nature. Everyone in their surroundings kept quiet out of fear. They felt that in this moment, the dawn sky had turned darker and that a cold gust of wind was blowing.

    "That idiot actually dared to submit a pill that he purchased."

    "Luckily I resisted. Two days ago, even I thought of this..."

    While there were those who took pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune, there were, naturally, also those who considered themselves lucky. Supervisor Lulu shook his head. In reality, this mission was very hard toplete, even for the pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall. It was, therefore, nearly impossible for pupils from the two other Halls to havepleted this.

    Just as he was about to stand up and announce the results of the submissions, he saw another young person walking to the table.

    "Supervisor, I would like to submit my pill."

    Wang Zhong ced a very ordinary-looking box on the table. One look and one could tell that it was a cheap item that was sold at the pill houses.

    To arge majority of alchemists, the pill box was something they were rather particr about. After all, pill refinery was like childbirth. As long as they had the resources, who could bear having their dear child dressed like a beggar? Only Lao Wang would do so. He was not particr about what he covered himself with, let alone for the pills that he refined. It was fine as long as the box was easy to use. What use would it be if the box was pretty?

    "This is..."

    "Isn¡¯t that the very arrogant Earthling from the Combat Cultivation Hall? The one who killed some guy from the Blood Demon race in the Life and Death Arena."

    "A pupil from the Combat Cultivation Hall refining pills. Furthermore, he refined a level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill... This is unheard of in the Heavenly Gates."

    "Pff... I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help but ask, didn¡¯t this fellow see Passy¡¯s tragic situation?"

    "Ha ha. I don¡¯t agree with you. He is from a level-4 civilization. Could he even afford to refine a zed Crystal Life Extending Pill?"

    "You never know. His dorm mate seems to be from the Babi family. They don¡¯tck in money."

    "Earthling, you can do it! I know you will win! A genius like you has to submit a 100% Perfect Pill! Even 90%-pills won¡¯t live up to your identity."

    "Haha haha! That isparing him against the entire Pill Refinery Hall."

    After an instant of silence,ughter immediately arose everywhere.

    "I¡¯ve suddenly changed my opinion of this little fellow." Kakadinmeughed cheerily and looked over. "Even without me doing anything, he has many ways to seek death."

    "Don¡¯t be so certain before the results are out. If not, you might be disappointed." At the side, Celesteughed.

    "That¡¯s right. You¡¯re too stuck up. However, I don¡¯t think that this little fellow will seed," spoke Tsarisiya frankly. The Titans were this candid. Being unhappy with Kakadinme was one thing, but Wang Zhong was also causing trouble.

    Supervisor Lulu was also dumbfounded. He had some memories of the young person in front of him. Back then at the Heavenly Gates Wee Ceremony, Lulu was one of the three Natural race supervisors helping everyone to assess their spiritual power attributes. It so happened that he was the one who assessed this young person. He had a fourth-grade spiritual quality and did not have any special emphasis in any attribute. Furthermore, he was from a level-4 civilization that had just joined the Star Alliance and that could be said to be the rookie among the rookies, and the trash among the trash. It seemed like he had relied on hisbat power to kill another Heavenly Gates pupil in a fair fight and was protected by the Machinery race before barely squeezing into the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    Could this kind of fellow refine a zed Crystal Life Extending Pill? Supervisor Lulu had just dealt with Passy and already saw a few people holding pill boxes running back into the crowd. However, he never expected that there would still be people who were tactless...

    Had he been too gentle in dealing with Passy just now? There were still people who were not afraid of death!

    Supervisor Lulu did not even look at the box or speak. He simply red at Wang Zhong while pondering. At the same time, his left hand casually opened the jade box.

    Humm humm humm humm...

    The extremely ordinary jade box had only been opened slightly, but it was as if he had opened the gates to a new world. An extremely clear and natural buzzing sound reverberated from the jade box.

    Countless green lights shone at the same time. Unlike the bright green lights from the 80%- and 90%-pills, these green lights were extremely gentle, as if fireflies had lightly floated out of the open jade box, filling the air. At the same time, there was a faint pill fragrance. This pill fragrance was extremely peculiar. It was light but did not fade in intensity. Unlike sudden pill fragrances that shocked everyone, this fragrance did not simply enter their nostrils either. Instead, it easily seeped into the entire body through one¡¯s pores. Even someone who had lost their sense of smell would be able to sense this extremely sweet smell.

    That peculiar buzzing sound, those lights that floated across the entire sky, as well as this fragrance that seeped into the heart made everyone feel as if they were suddenly in a field of flowers under the bright moon. A cold wind blew past them, and they were surrounded by a field of flowers. They looked at the fireflies that covered the sky and could even hear the sound of bees retrieving honey. Various phenomena interacted and mixed with each other, forming a beautiful design and feeling...

    Everyone present went insane at this moment. Even supervisor Lulu and the other three supervisors reveled in this beautiful hallucinatory scene.

 Chapter 1086 Rise of a Mass Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1086 Rise of a Mass Attack</h4>

    The surroundings were quiet for about five to six seconds. After all, Lulu was the supervisor of the Pill Refinery Hall. His shock came quickly, but he also adjusted quickly. He had stopped staring at Wang Zhong. He suddenly opened the pill box with happiness.

    A smooth and round pill that was so perfect that no one could pick fault with it quietly sat in the box. Although the ordinary jade box did not have any shy decorations, when it was paired with this pill, it was as if even the box had be much more elegant.

    "Per¡ªperfect Pill!" Supervisor Lulu could not help but blurt out.

    There was a dead silence in the surroundings. The two other supervisors beside him also hurriedly took a detailed look.

    He was right. It was a zed Crystal Life Extending Pill with perfect quality. It was extremely intelligent, and there were no ws!

    The supervisors were all slightly moved. To be honest, Perfect Pills were far too rare! Even to them, who had made great achievements in pill studies, this was a rare sight. In particr, it was too difficult to produce a Perfect Pill for any pill that was level-7 or higher!

    For people like Supervisor Lulu, they could onlye across a Perfect Pill, and it could not be looked for. Furthermore, in the entire Heavenly Gates, only great masters like Elder Yimo, supervisor Erza, and a few other figures who had advanced to another realm could have definite confidence in refining a Perfect level-7 Pill. To the other top experts, this was not a problem of their skills or their pill studies realm. The conditions for achieving a Perfect Pill were simply too strict.

    With the same judgment from three supervisors, everyone in the surroundings recovered from their shock. Various gasps of shock rose, but there was no actual content in their words. They were simply gasping at the Perfect Pill itself, and gasping at the extremely natural feeling that the Perfect Pill had given everyone. People outside the Pill Refinery Hall would only see this kind of thing a few times in their entire life.

    Jhonas could not help but swallow his saliva. He knew that Boss had brought Nini and Yiyi to refine the level-7 pill. Although Wang Zhong did not tell him the results, from the rxed expression Wang Zhong disyed throughout this period of time, Jhonas knew that he had definitely seeded. However, he had never dared to think that Wang Zhong had refined a Perfect Pill! Damn, this was too...

    Before Jhonas could be fully moved, a sound immediately disrupted the gasps of shock from all around.

    "Wang Zhong, are you sure that you refined this yourself? Being opportunistic is not a good habit. What happened to Passy just now is a lesson for you." Kakadinme was the one who spoke. He had a calm smile on his face. "Or do you think that the supervisor cannot check since there are no ws or signs on the Perfect Pill?"

    The enthusiastic crowd was about to explode, but they were immediately pulled back to reality by Kakadinme¡¯s words.

    He was a mere Foundational Stage from the Combat Cultivation Hall and was from a level-4 civilization who had just entered the Star Alliance and did not even have a method to umte their Core. However, he had managed to refine a zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, and a 100% Perfect Pill at that!

    Heh heh. Would one believe this lie? It was impossible. It would never be possible in this lifetime.

    "I just said, how are there people who still dare to go up after Passy was checked? This fellow definitely thinks that the supervisor cannot check because there are no ws or signs on the Perfect Pill."

    "Did he buy it? Does the Heavenly Gates Street sell Perfect Pills? Hey, I¡¯ll go take a look another day."

    "You must be dreaming. It¡¯s because he has a friend from the Babi family. Do you have one? He was using..."

    The innocent Jhonas was unjustly ridiculed. Even in the divine territory, there was nock of people who hated the rich.

    "Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t believe that the Heavenly Gates Street sells level-7 Perfect Pills. This fellow couldn¡¯t have stolen this from somewhere, right?"

    "You¡¯re not wrong. If there was really news that a Perfect Pill was on sale, no matter where it was from, it would definitely be big news. It doesn¡¯t make sense that we don¡¯t know."

    Supervisor Lulu furrowed his eyebrows. He was also in doubt and simply did not believe this. However, if Wang Zhong had not refined this, then where had ite from? Did he buy it? It was impossible. If a perfect level-7 pill appeared on the market, people would definitely make a scramble for it. However, he had not heard of a Perfect Pill on the market recently. Did he steal it? Supervisor Lulu believed this conjecture, but the problem was, who was the victim? Without the victim, he could not rely on his subjective impression and simply say that Wang Zhong had stolen it.

    "He stole my pill!" The scene changed extremely quickly. Just as the crowd was discussing this possibility, someone had stepped up.

    He was Battier, a member of the Ghost race and the Pill Refinery Hall. He had submitted a 60%-pill that was of high quality. It fell just short of a 70%-pill. He was also the Ghost with the best results in the Pill Refinery Hall.

    He tookrge strides and walked out from the crowd. Then he spoke, "Supervisor Lulu, this is the Perfect Pill that I refinedst week. Only this pill was produced from a batch of pills. I was initially prepared to hand it in, but I unfortunately lost it a few days ago Thus, I hurriedly refined another batch. In terms of materials, I was too hasty and thus only refined that batch of 60%-pills and did not manage to report about it to the Heavenly Gates in time... I never thought that my pill wouldnd in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands! Furthermore, he still dared to submit it so openly!"

    Since he was able to refine a pill that was extremely close to a 70%-pill, from a purely theoretical perspective, there was a possibility for him to refine a Perfect Pill. Regardless of how high this possibility was, it existed. After all, there were times when the results of refinery were by chance. Who could dare to say that they didn¡¯t have times when they were full of brilliance?

    At that moment, Battier was full of might. He was also one of the more famous pupils in the Pill Refinery Hall, and his natural endowments were very good. When he submitted a 60%-pill, many people were surprised.

    Now, everyone saw the obvious. They naturally gave disdainful looks to Wang Zhong as this fulfilled logic and the truth in their hearts.

    "No wonder I didn¡¯t hear news about the sale of a Perfect Pill. As expected, this Earthling stole it!"

    "Even a pupil from the Combat Cultivation Hall dares to use a Perfect Pill to trick others. Does he think that everyone here is a three-year-old child?" Someoneughed coldly.

    "He is a member of a low-leveled civilization, an imposter who snuck in. He can¡¯t be that brave, right?" A rather small minority maintained their attitude.

    "Do you still remember what happened to Balor previously?" Someone raised a past event. "Back then, I felt that Balor was cheating this little fellow, and I also felt that this fellow was from the lowest social ss of a low-leveled civilization. He shouldn¡¯t have the courage to steal things from the Heavenly Gates, but look at this. To be honest, I now feel that Balor was treated unjustly."

    It was very obvious that Balor¡¯s framing had a certain effect. Even though the two of them had produced a result on the Life and Death Arena, it nted the seed that Wang Zhong was a thief in people¡¯s hearts. Once this started, it was like stuffing sand into one¡¯s pants. No matter what, he would not be able to wash himself free of doubt, especially considering Wang Zhong¡¯s identity. There was a lot of general knowledge among the high-leveled civilizations in the divine territory. They rather firmly believed that low-leveled civilizations were synonyms for trash, thieves, and swindlers. They were too weak and did not have the ability to continue surviving in the divine territory without relying on these shameful methods.

    Logic? The truth?

    These were simply not important in the face of such firm belief. Even if there were a few people who felt that they should be a bit more respectful to low-leveled civilizations, at that moment, they had been engulfed by the voices of doubt that instantly covered the entire ce.

    Lao Wang was still very calm. This was not his first time facing doubt from these fellows in the Heavenly Gates who had an unountable sense of superiority.

    He quietly watched these people perform. Throughout this period of time in the Heavenly Gates, he had a rather clear understanding of the ideas that the high-leveled civilizations had while living in their own world. They felt that exploiting and stepping on low-leveled civilizations was rational. How about treating others justly? This word simply did not exist in the dictionaries of the high-leveled civilizations.

    The chattering sounds all around did not stop. Celeste wanted to step up and prove this for Wang Zhong, but she was stopped by Lao Wang¡¯s gaze.

    She had helped him many times, especially when she stepped up for him during the Balor incident. If she did so again, it would not be good for Celeste. Furthermore, it would not be convincing to the observers. More importantly, Kakadinme¡¯s thoughtful gaze had alreadynded on Celeste. Wang Zhong could almost imagine what Kakadinme would say if Celeste stepped up again and proved this for him. It would probably be "I saw him and Celeste entering the pill house together", "if he didn¡¯t steal it, then Celeste helped him to refine it", or even "the rtionship between the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince and this Earthling is not clear". This would simply make a simple questionplicated.

    "Wang Zhong." Kakadinmeughed and said, "The only thing that can help you is sincerity. Exin the process of how you stole the pill. After all, you still haven¡¯t brought about much harm to others for now. Perhaps the supervisors might give you a chance to turn over a new leaf if you are proactive and frank."

    "Heh heh... Are you ying this trick again? Can you have some intelligence?" Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "On the contrary, I¡¯d like to ask. How do you prove that this Perfect Pill belongs to him? Just based on that sentence?"

    "Wang Zhong, I understand your urgent feelings towards entering the Pill Refinery Hall, but this is not right." Ghost Battier was very calm and not angry. "If you admit it frankly, I am willing to beg the supervisor for leniency. After all, it is not easy for you to enter the Heavenly Gates, but natural endowments inbat and pill refinery are two different things. You cannot trick everyone."

    "Wang Zhong, don¡¯t be unreasonable, and don¡¯t change the topic!" Supervisor Lulu furrowed his eyebrows. His voice was rather strict.

    Not only from the strange situation today, he had also heard a few things recently. It was not a secret in the Heavenly Gates that Celeste and Wang Zhong were very close. As a member of the Natural race, who had always been supportive of the Heavenly Shell race, Supervisor Lulu was rather unhappy about this.

    Furthermore, this situation was too biased. A rookie whose intelligence had been evaluated to be the lowest had been able toplete something that not even all the geniuses in the Pill Refinery Hall could do in the past few months. This was simply unbelievable. "You must prove that you refined this Perfect Pill now!"

    There was obviously some prejudice...

    Jhonas was also speechless. There was one benefit to interacting with Wang Zhong. He was often able to satisfy his desire to watch amotion. However, Lao Wang¡¯s identity as an Earthling was too frustrating as this identity often dragged him down. Under normal circumstances, the Ghost race, who had lodged the usation, should have to show evidence. However, it was obvious that with the subjective desires of everyone here and Lao Wang¡¯s identity and authority as a member of a low-leveled civilization, he would not be able to enjoy this kind of fairness.

    Back in the Combat Cultivation Hall, although the Titan supervisor had various vile interests, he was still particr about justice. However, as for Supervisor Lulu from the Pill Refinery Hall...

    Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He was rather rxed,pletely opposite of Jhonas¡¯s nervousness. It was as if he had not realized the severity of this situation at all. "How do you want me to prove it? If I refined it, then I refined it."

    "Hey. Even in the face of death, he is still so stubborn."

    "You must be kidding. You¡¯re from a level-4 civilization. You don¡¯t even know how to umte your Core, let alone engage in pill studies! Now, you¡¯re telling me that you refined a 100% Perfect Pill?"

    "Ha ha. This little fellow is too amusing. Others usually have no evidence, but he is just too stubborn to admit it. He will not stop until he reaches his goal."

    "I feel that Balor really died an unjust death... Perhaps this Earthling is very good at fighting, but there is really a problem with his moral standing."

    "It¡¯s very likely that the previous incident had something behind the scenes. Could it be...?"

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes, but I know that the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince protected this little fellowst time!"

    The chattering sounds continued, and there were various guesses and spections. To be honest, it would be a waste of their imagination if they did not be writers.

    Public opinion could obscure the truth, and repeated calumny could bring about one¡¯s ruin.

    Wang Zhong disyed an uncooperative attitude. Supervisor Lulu obviously did not have any patience to continue this with this little fellow. "If you can¡¯t prove it, then this pill isn¡¯t yours!"

    There were many people in the Heavenly Gates, and it was definitely not easy for low-leveled civilizations to survive. Furthermore, it was obvious that these supervisors were aloof. Not every supervisor liked to treat people fairly. More urately, most of them did not have any patience towards low-leveled civilizations.

    Furthermore, this situation was evidently much more severe thanst time. Luckily, the Titan supervisor had stood on the side of justice the previous time and gave Wang Zhong the chance to defend himself. Furthermore, his opponent was only Balor, and there were many clear-headed people among the observers. But this time, they were in the Pill Refinery Hall. Regardless of whether it was Supervisor Lulu, who obviously detested Wang Zhong, or the other people around him, everyone was biased in favor of the aristocrats.

    This was very normal. The previous incident was a private affair between Wang Zhong and Balor, and everyone else simply watched themotion. But this time... If a Combat Cultivation Hall pupil from a low-leveled civilization could refine a Perfect Pill, then what would everyone else in the Heavenly Gates, from the Pill Refinery Hall to the Combat Cultivation Hall, be? Were they defective goods? Or were they just garbage?

    Other than Jhonas and his other extremely limited number of friends, no one would be willing to ept this.

    Celeste could not help it. The Earthling, who was in the middle of the circle and being condemned by the public, was a talent that the Heavenly Shell race had taken a liking to. Even if she had to go through the trouble of being criticized, she still had to step up and prove this for him.

    "Don¡¯t move."

    However, just as Celeste had the thought of stepping forth, Tsarisiya, who was beside her, stopped her. "I know what you want to do, but it¡¯s best if you observe the situation clearly. If you step up, not only will you not be able to help him, you will just intensify the conflict."

    Needless to say, there was finesse in the Titans¡¯ roughness, and they looked at problems rather thoroughly. There was no evidence to prove that Wang Zhong had stolen the pill. It was obvious that the majority of people moring in the crowd were simply envious of this member from a low-leveled civilization. At this moment, if the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince stood up for him, wouldn¡¯t this bring about even more jealousy towards him? Just one look at the flushed and excited faces in the crowd, and one would know that no one cared about the truth of this matter. They innately wanted to step on this member of a low-leveled civilization who dared to stand out.

    It was not that Celeste could not understand the situation clearly either. She furrowed her eyebrows and finally stopped. This was not just because of Tsarisiya¡¯s words, but also because she saw Wang Zhong¡¯s calm expression. Although the situation was extremely disadvantageous towards him, and even Celeste could not think of a method to convince this group of crazy people, she mysteriously felt that this Earthling seemed to have the ability to turn ill luck into good.

    She took another look...

    The surroundings were noisy, and Elder Yimo had not arrived. Supervisor Lulu did not throw Wang Zhong out like what he had done to Passy but simply called the Law Enforcement Association. Even though they were an organization of pupils, the Law Enforcement Association had the authority to enforce thew in the Heavenly Gates. Unless it involved the punishment of great supervisors or higher-leveled figures, the Law Enforcement Association would adjudicate if pupils or even ordinary supervisorsmitted a crime.

    The situation was now different. Anything that involved the Law Enforcement Association would be a major matter, and Supervisor Lulu wanted to chase Wang Zhong out of the Heavenly Gates. It was obvious that when dealing with an Equipment Refinery Hall pupil from a level-7 civilization, he could amiably give him an opportunity to turn over a new leaf. But when he was dealing with a member of a low-leveled civilization, Supervisor Lulu definitely had zero tolerance.

    "Damn, he is from a low-leveled civilization, but he doesn¡¯t act like how a low-leveled civilization should act. He¡¯s just asking for his own death!"

    "Look at his calm appearance. I really cannot understand it. Why is this little fellow so calm?"

    Indeed, Lao Wang was very calm. If others left him alone, he would leave them alone. Ever since he had stepped into the Heavenly Gates, he had been very clear of his position. The superiority of those who came from so-called high-leveled civilizations would always be a barrier pressing down from above. One would not be able to break through if one reasoned with these people or acted ording to convention.

    However, this was still not the time to fight back. The chance had not arrived. Regardless of whether it was Supervisor Lulu or the crowd observing the situation, they were obviously not people who would patiently listen to him speak. Lao Wang needed a few key figures.

    The Law Enforcement Association arrived very quickly. When Rhode D saw Wang Zhong, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, he did not know whether tough or to cry. Recently, the Heavenly Gates had always been very peaceful, but the only two incidents when the Law Enforcement Association was called were both rted to Wang Zhong. To be honest, it was not that there were no other low-leveled civilizations in the Heavenly Gates, but they were always invisible. The Law Enforcement Association had obtained a young member who received favorablements, but why did he cause so much trouble outside?

    Wanwan Min had alsoe over. Recently, it was often active outside. When it saw how Wang Zhong was being publicly condemned... In the entire Law Enforcement Association, it had the best rtionship with Lao Wang. Compared to the Machinery race, the insect race was more bold and unrestrained. Wanwan Min would definitely not believe that he had stolen. Furthermore, it was not worried at all. It understood Wang Zhong¡¯s personality very well. There were times when he seemed like a good person, but there were other times when... This fellow was definitely not a kind person. He had many wicked ideas and was imaginative. He made the scheming Brain Insects feel ashamed of their inferiority.

    When it looked at Lao Wang¡¯s calm appearance, Wanwan Min felt as if someone was about to suffer from a disaster. Enforcing thew on Lao Wang? That did not exist. This fellow¡¯s understanding of the Heavenly Gatesws was even better than Wanwan Min¡¯s... It shed a shocking smile at Lao Wang. This was not intentional and was mainly because Brain Insects looked extremely ugly when they smiled with their facial muscles.

    "Supervisor Lulu." Rhode D bowed to the supervisor.

    Supervisor Lulu exined the situation briefly as he pointed at Wang Zhong. "He cannot produce proof for this situation. He stole a pill from a fellow pupil and refuses to admit even unto death. In vain, he even tried to deceive about what we can all see clearly and trick the supervisors in the Pill Refinery Hall. He should receive concurrent punishment for several crimes. You understand the rules better, so punish him ordingly!"

    Speaking on this point, the overall situation had been determined.

    "Can I say a few words?" At this moment, Wang Zhong finally spoke. He had been waiting for people from the Law Enforcement Association as only those from the Law Enforcement Association could bring these unreasonable people under control. At the same time, only the Law Enforcement Association would stand in a fair position, allowing him to easily pull out his trump card.

 Chapter 1087 Lao Wang, Who Is Very Good at Comba

    <h4>Chapter 1087 Lao Wang, Who Is Very Good at Comba</h4>

    "I gave you a chance previously, but you didn¡¯t treasure it." Ghost Battier, who was at the side,ughed. "And now you want to defend yourself? Heh heh. I¡¯m afraid that you have no chance."

    "It¡¯s only a Perfect Pill." Wang Zhongughed cheerily and looked at him. "I actually have the best way to prove it."

    He had not said anything earlier, but now, he suddenly and confidently said that he had a way to prove himself. Everyone in the surroundings was silent. Rhode D nodded and said, "Please speak."

    "It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll just refine the pill again," said Lao Wang calmly. He conveniently looked at Ghost Battier, who was beside him. "Furthermore, didn¡¯t you say that the Perfect Pill is yours? Do it with me and show everyone what standards a fellow who was able to refine a Perfect Pill has."

    Battier was slightly dumbfounded. Not only was he stunned, but everyone there was also dumbfounded.

    No one cared about whether Wang Zhong wanted to drag Battier with him to their deaths. But, refining the pill again?

    This fellow wanted to refine the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill? Ha ha ha ha. He didn¡¯t actually think that he would be given a pill house to casually refine the pill and be let off the hook after producing a pill, right? During times like these, there would definitely be someone observing him. When the time came, Supervisor Lulu and many more people would stare at him with discerning eyes. Would he still have the space to be opportunistic? He really hated his long life!

    After a moment of silence, everyone immediately burst into an uproar.

    Battier wanted tough out loud. Was this little fellow trying to bite back at him before his death?

    Yes, he did not have the confidence that he could refine a Perfect Pill, but so what? Even though he had only submitted a 60%-pill, it was because his performance back then was not good enough. Furthermore, Battier also had some private matters during this period of time. Since he had passed the mission, he did not continue to pursue perfection. However, in reality, Battier definitely had the ability to refine a 70%-pill! If he performed well, an 80%-pill was not impossible! After all, he was one of the most powerful students besides the top five experts in the Pill Refinery Hall.

    With this kind of standard, who would dare to say that he was not the one who refined the Perfect Pill? This fellow with the surname Wang could not have thought that Lord Battier would lose if he was unable to refine a Perfect Pill, right? How absolutely amusing.

    "Battier, apany him to y!" Someone immediately shouted. In any case, they were excited to see more action.

    "Kill him! This little fellow is too arrogant. Equal conditions? Does he have the right? If he loses, he has to die!"

    Battier smiled. "Little one, if you insist that I step in, the price will not be cheap. You will die a very ugly death."

    "I don¡¯t need your words. We¡¯ll meet at the battlefield." Lao Wang calmly said, "Supervisor, please prepare the medicinal ingredients and pill houses. I can start at any time."

    He had not said anything before this, not just because he was waiting for the Law Enforcement Association, but also because Lao Wang wanted to see where the baseline of fairness in the Pill Refinery Hall was. He was someone who immediately wanted to join the Pill Refinery Hall. Thus, understanding this well was rather important. Now, from the results, the Pill Refinery Hall did not seem to be a ce that was truly particr about fairness. One¡¯s identity and status was still a rather important standard for judgment in the Pill Refinery Hall. It looked like there would be many things for him to settle even after joining the Pill Refinery Hall.

    Thus, he would refine the pill and prove himself. As for that Ghost, Lao Wang did not pay any attention to him at all, but never thought that this fellow would still dare to jump out and exert his presence at the final juncture. Lao Wang would just conveniently bury him. He was only digging a trap; how big would this situation be?

    Supervisor Lulu furrowed his eyebrows. "Are you sure that you want to struggle this way? I can give you the opportunity, but you cannot casually waste the resources and time of the Heavenly Gates. If you cannot prove yourself, your punishment will be even more severe. I hope that you know this!"

    The surroundings were quiet, but everyone¡¯s gaze was filled with amusement. This Earthling was very troublesome. Was there any use in dying?

    Celeste furrowed her eyebrows slightly. She wanted to speak but then stopped.

    To be honest, she was very worried.

    When Wang Zhong started to speak, she then realized what would happen. It turned out that the method to solve this problem was so easy, and he only had to refine the pill in public. In any case, with Wang Zhong¡¯s standards, he would definitely have no problems refining a 60%-pull. Everyone knew that the Perfect Pill could only be found but not looked for. As long as Wang Zhong disyed a certain pill refinery standard, it would prove that he did not rely on stealing to pass the mission. In reality, this would eliminate the suspicions against him.

    He could just refine it himself, so why did he have to drag Battier in? Furthermore, he even ced a bet with Battier!

    Indeed, Wang Zhong had refined the Perfect Pill, but so what? Back then, Wang Zhong¡¯s feeling of umting his core was definitely excellent and happened by coincidence. If one closely examined Wang Zhong¡¯s true standard in refining the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, the first three batches that Celeste personally witnessed him refine consecutively were urate! What did those three batches produce? 60%-pills! However, Battier¡¯s true standard was definitely higher than the 60%-pills he had submitted!

    Meanwhile, Jhonas simply clutched his face. He did not have as much knowledge as the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince and had no understanding of Wang Zhong¡¯s pill-studies standard at all. Jhonas believed that Lao Wang had sessfully refined the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, but what if Lao Wang challenged Battier, a famous figure in the Pill Refinery Hall, one-on-one in pill refinery?

    Boss did not understand what being low-key was at all.

    "Little Lu, go and prepare the medicinal ingredients and the pill house." A rather gentle voice interrupted Supervisor Lulu. "Today¡¯s pill lesson will be suspended and scheduled for three dayster. Heh heh. I am actually very interested to personally see this little fellow¡¯s abilities."

    "Elder Yimo!"

    "The Elder is here!"

    No one knew when an old man sitting crossed-legged had appeared on the stone pill-furnace. It was Elder Yimo himself. Unlike the cold expression that Supervisor Lulu looked at Wang Zhong with, Elder Yimo was also looking at Wang Zhong. This was probably his first time noticing this Heavenly Gates Combat Cultivation pupil who was just an audit student. There was a smile on his face, and he said in a profound tone, "Little fellow, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Perform well. When the timees, the fake cannot be made real, but what is real definitely cannot be faked either."

    As an elder and an expert, his bearing was evidently a notch above the rest. He did not make irresponsible conclusions before the results were out.

    With instructions from the elder, Supervisor Lulu naturally did not dare to dy further. Two portions of materials for the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill was trivial to the Pill Refinery Hall.

    A vast and mighty group of people went over to the pill houses. Over there, Supervisor Lulu prepared a room with two furnaces. Two Jiuli Heaven and Earth Furnaces were ced in the middle of the room. Just like how the Combat Cultivation Hall had the Life and Death Arena, the Pill Refinery Hall naturally had a ce where one¡¯s superiority in pill refinery skills was determined. This was sometimes used to resolve conflicts between Pill Refinery Hall pupils.

    In such a pill room that contained two furnaces, even though the hardware was much better than the individual pill rooms outside, pill refinery was something that one had to ease their mind into. When there was apetitor beside you, to be honest, the demands towards the alchemist¡¯s state of mind, concentration, and other factors in pill refinery would be higher. Many alchemists who could sessfully form pills in individual pill houses were eventually not even able to refine pill powder when they came to this kind of ce for apetition. This situation could be found everywhere.

    Battier¡¯s expression was full of confidence. Although he was not the top among the Pill Refinery pupils, he was definitely one of the excellent students. He had seen the world, and the Ghost race ced emphasis on nurturing him. He had a natural advantage in this kind of challenge. This also meant that he did not have to be at his best. He simply had to suppress Wang Zhong.

    After Elder Yimo casually signaled for them to begin, Lao Wang quickly picked up the medicinal knife and started, just like how he refined pills normally.

    His skilled actions in dealing with the medicinal ingredients were so fast that everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "He is rather skilled. He seems to be able to refine it." Kakadinme¡¯s voice was not very loud, but it was not very soft either. It seemed like apliment, but everyone knew that this was obviously causing trouble for Wang Zhong.

    Most of the other people did not say anything. Only Supervisor Lulu nodded his head and responded, "He looks like he¡¯s refined the pill before."

    Typically, pill refinery absolutely prohibited others from speaking and disrupting the process. However, since this was a specializedpetition venue, the disruption from their surroundings was a problem that alchemists had to conquer themselves.

    Kakadinme was obviously targeting Wang Zhong. Naturally, Supervisor Lulu did not look favorably upon Wang Zhong. Meanwhile, Celeste also looked towards Wang Zhong, worried that he would be affected by these sounds from outside. However, it was obvious that she was being unnecessarily anxious. Wang Zhong acted as if he did not even hear them. His actions were very fast, and his condition seemed even better.

    There was still a smile on Kakadinme¡¯s face, and he did not care about Wang Zhong¡¯s good performance as he hadpletely seen through him. He understood why this little fellow dared to propose this kind of bet.

    Seeing his familiarity towards the medicinal ingredients at that moment, there was no doubt that this Earthling indeed had certain achievements in pill refinery. This was indeed very surprising, but Kakadinme did not feel that this was too unimaginable. After all, that Earthling had an elemental spirit. Everyone knew what exactly an elemental spirit meant to alchemists.

    However, that was a water elemental spirit. It could provide this Earthling with many pill refinery experiences and even teach him the basics and provide him with the feeling of umting his core, but it could not help him control the fire. Furthermore, for this Earthling, if he truly had some natural endowments and had been studying hard all along, perhaps the level-9 pill would be no problem, but controlling the fire for a level-7 pill was a difficult problem that he would not be able to ovee no matter what.

    He heard that recently, when Wang Zhong went to rent a pill house, Celeste was with him. Why would an alchemist allow others to observe them while refining pills? It was very simple. Celeste was not there to observe, but to help him control the fire! Heh heh... It was no wonder that Wang Zhong dared to ce this bet so calmly.

    Kakadinme could already guess what would happenter. Celeste would lend her fire elemental spirit to Wang Zhong, just like what she had done before, and there would be no problems with controlling fire. With the additional assistance from his water elemental spirit, this little fellow might actually have the luck of producing a zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. A Perfect Pill was definitely impossible, but as long as he was able to produce a pill, this would mean that an outsider of the Pill Refinery Hall was able to do this. Would Elder Yimo not be moved by this?

    He had definitely proposed a good n.

 Chapter 1088 One, Two, Three?

    <h4>Chapter 1088 One, Two, Three?</h4>

    On the other side, Battier¡¯s performance was simrly decent. Members of the Ghost race were equally meticulous with the details in this stage. He could not have possibly joined the Pill Refinery Hall without such standards. His swift knife techniques were also beautiful. Both of them finished at almost the same time. Of course, these small details were of no use. To the aplished alchemists, they would leave their pupils to finish these tasks.

    "Nini, Yiyi."

    Lao Wang waved his hand, and the summoning array in his palm dazzled. A red ray and a blue ray of light appeared. Then, Nini and Yiyi appeared in front of everyone.

    The entire pill house was instantly silent. Everyone questioned whether they had blurred vision...

    It was not a secret in the Heavenly Gates that Wang Zhong had an elemental spirit, but two elemental spirits?!

    Celeste had a smile on her face, while Tsarisiya widened his mouth. Even Wanwan Min, who was already prepared to be shocked, could not help but stand up.

    Battier was also dumbstruck. One could not me him for being easily distracted, as the waves that were produced when the two fire and water elemental spirits appeared at the same time were too big. The effects of jealousy were too great!

    Two elemental spirits?! Was that Earthling the child of the elemental spirit race?!

    Even Elder Yimo could not help but sh a smile.

    Of course, the reason why Elder Yimo was moved was different from what everyone else was thinking. This was someone who waspetent, had a wealth of experience, and possessed two elemental spirits at the same time. Elder Yimo was rather sure what exactly this meant. This kind of person had appeared in history, and he had personally seen them before. However, the legends of all these people had spread for a very long time as they had all entered the Heaven!

    This human... There was a light shing in Elder Yimo¡¯s eyes. He was no longer just curious. Elder Yimo was looking forward to this.

    "Master, we are both prepared!" The two elemental spirits had understood the current situation through their telepathic connections. At that moment, when they saw the shocked appearances of the people around them, they were secretly happy. Their faces were filled with unusual excitement. They knew how much their master¡¯s awesomeness had been suppressed and liked seeing these people looking like they had never seen the world before! pping their small palms against their faces was so satisfying!

    Lao Wang nodded his head. However, before he could instruct Nini and Yiyi to start pill refinery, a voice suddenly disrupted his actions.

    "Wang Zhong, this kind of cheating is unfair to Battier beside you."

    Cheating?!

    Battier, who had narrowly avoided making mistakes, could not help but pay attention to this and pricked up his ears. However, this time, he finally heard something good for him!

    That little fellow was cheating?!

    Kakadinme almostughed out loud as this acting was too good. The two elemental spirits both called him Master. Had Wang Zhong arranged this in advance? However, it was a pity that he was present. How could this little act hide the truth from his discerning eyes?

    As he stopped Wang Zhong, he looked at Celeste, who was beside him, with a thoughtful look. The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince had a calm expression on her face, as if she did not feel any awkwardness that her n was about to be exposed.

    However, this made Kakadinme even more unhappy. The woman he had seen as his future partner was helping that Earthling in this way. She really knew how to act.

    "Can¡¯t I use messengers in pill refinery?" Wang Zhongughed, as if he did not mind that the continuity of his pill refinery had been disrupted.

    "There is definitely no problem if you use your own messenger." Kakadinme stood up and calmly said, "But is that your own messenger? ording to what I know, Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince..."

    Everyone stared at Celeste. So that was the case. Did the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince have rtions with this Earthling because she had taken a liking to this member of a low-leveled civilization?

    This was... too amusing!

    On the contrary, Celeste was very calm. The emotional control of the Heavenly Shell race was excellent. Furthermore, Celeste had seen the situation and did not exin. Her summoning array lit up, and another fire elemental spirit gradually appeared.

    "Wang Zhong!" Roro, the fire elemental spirit, appeared in front of everyone. She did not pay any attention to her own master, let alone to Kakadinme who was currently questioning Wang Zhong... The first thing she saw was Wang Zhong, and her eyes lit up. "You¡¯re refining pills again!"

    Celeste was somewhat helpless. Her messenger¡¯s interest in men far exceeded her interest in her own master. This was awkward.

    Meanwhile, Kakadinme was slightly dumbfounded. Roro? What in the world? Where had this fire elemental spirit appeared from?! No, wait!

    He suddenly widened his eyes. This expert from the Blood Demon race was usually not shocked by anything, even if the sky was falling. But this time, he felt that this was even more unthinkable than the sky falling.

    That Earthling... actually had two elemental spirits?!

    Everyone else who was witnessing thispetition was emotionally unstable. This was simply... unbearable. How could a mere Earthling have two elemental spirits? This was absolutely impossible!

    "You can speak, but please do not disrupt the actions of thepetitors for no reason," Elder Yimo spoke. This was his first sentence ever since he stepped into the pill house. Even though he still had a smile on his face, Kakadinme immediately felt that his voice was very cold. "If there is anyone else who wants to disrupt this fairpetition, leave."

    Everyone immediately stopped talking and collected themselves.

    What kind of existence was Elder Yimo? He was someone who even the current Heavenly Shell Superintendent would be wary of! In other words, as long as Elder Yimo was willing, he could join the rotation of Heavenly Gates Superintendents!

    Even though he typically considered himself as the best, at that moment, Kakadinme was instantly stunned. He quickly nodded and showed his agreement. On the inside, he was shocked and afraid.

    Then, he heard Elder Yimo speaking in a rather gentle tone. "There is no problem with using the elemental spirits you have signed a contract with. Wang Zhong, you may begin."

    ...

    Open the furnace, arrange the ingredients, control the fire, and nurture the pill.

    On the other side, Battier also started at the same time. His messenger was a fire cat that also provided fire control. However, in the face of two elemental spirits, Battier felt some pressure, and the confidence he showed just now no longer existed. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong simply treated his opponent like air.

    To Lao Wang, refining pills for free was rather good as well...

    At the same time, Lao Wang was a crazy individual. He had already performed brilliantly in this aspect on Earth, and breaking through his limits on the spot was a frequent urrence. Therger the asion, the more excited he was, and the better his performance would be.

    He disyed perfect techniques and perfect control. Not only could Lao Wang refine the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, he had also definitely be an expert who hadpletely understood this pill. Inparison, Battier beside him was obviously not worth looking at.

    One could identify a master upon them making a move, especially with such a visualparison. They could immediately tell who was better. Everyone present was not a weakling and would not possibly be that poor a judge of character.

    But what was even more perfect and what Elder Yimo felt was unusual was Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude.

    Just now, when faced with Kakadinme¡¯s interrogation, and with so many experts observing him with hypercritical gazes, he was still able to make sure that every step and detail was done perfectly. Even among all the Pill Refinery Hall pupils, this kind of attitude was definitely extremely rare. Furthermore, as a Pill Studies grandmaster, Elder Yimo understood what kind of position stability had among the many natural endowments that an alchemist required.

 Chapter 1089 No Harm Without Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 1089 No Harm Without Comparison</h4>

    Being able to disy stability at any time did not necessarily mean that one would be the strongest alchemist, but all the famous and powerful alchemists in history all possessed this necessary quality.

    For a young person who had only learned pill refinery for a few months, this was very impressive!

    Wang Zhong was not doing this just to prove himself. He was also borrowing this situation to stimte himself and surpass his own standards before refining another batch of Perfect Pills. The feeling when he had refined Perfect Pills previously was just too good, and he wanted to experience it again. He might even be able to set down aplete foundation for his own Void Core very quickly. He would find opportunities to solve problems and improve himself more quickly!

    Not only was he stable, but his actions had also be more and more natural, while his thoughts had be even clearer. He had already forgotten about the prying gazes behind him andpletely immersed his consciousness into the pill furnace. He experienced the movement and the state of the pill spirits in the furnace, and controlled the bnce between them. Any adjustments in the pill furnace were natural, and he followed his feelings. There were no signs of deliberate action.

    Everyone behind him was an expert. At this moment, they could sense Wang Zhong¡¯s rxed and calm state when controlling the pill spirits. Even Elder Yimo nodded his head slightly. In the eyes of the Grand Master, perhaps Wang Zhong was still somewhat immature in his techniques or some other aspects, but the more natural his immature techniques were, the more adaptable he became!

    Celeste waspletely rxed as she saw the process of Wang Zhong getting into the zone. As long as there were no serious mistakes at the end, she knew that he would be able to achieve a batch of 80%-pills. Then, she proceeded to look at Battier beside him.

    Heh heh... Celeste had even started tough.

    At this moment, the pill-studies expert that ranked among the top 10 in the Pill Refinery Hall felt somewhat like an outsider.

    Ever since he had begun refining, his emotions had not calmed down. All the factors ¡ª including the two elemental spirits, the gazes from the bosses behind him, as well as Wang Zhong¡¯s performance beside him ¡ª continued to affect him. As a result, his performancepletely fell short of his standards!

    Battier felt that this was unjust!

    He definitely knew the various essentials after starting pill refining. He definitely knew that he had to calm down. He was continuously cing these demands on himself.

    But when dealing with pill refinery, could you calm down whenever you wanted to?

    Whenever his gaze floated towards the elemental spirits, he would feel a surge of emotion on the inside. Elemental spirits were an existence that any alchemist longed for even in their dreams, but Wang Zhong actually had two of them!

    Battier started to greatly regret standing up and inciting this incident. However, he knew the importance of this batch of pills and forcibly encouraged himself at that moment as he contended against the various disturbances... Although he continuously made mistakes in the pill furnace, Battier was a genius alchemist with extremely rich experience. He used various techniques to save the fire everywhere. The batch of pills was very rocky through the refinery process, but shockingly, he managed to endure and not cause the furnace to explode.

    He continuously wiped away his cold sweat, and his nerves were persistently tense. However, before he could reach the final stage, he heard a faint ringing sound from the pill furnace beside him!

    Ding ding ding ding~~~

    What was that?!

    The pills were happily ramming against the inside walls of the pill furnace and followed a rather perfect melody, as if someone was striking a bell along to a joyous movement. It was like the clear sounds of nature that were pleasing to the ear.

    Closely after, there was an extremely strong pill fragrance. It ignored the material obstacle that the walls of the pill furnace posed and simply passed through the pill furnace to waft into the air!

    The surging collision force and the extraordinary fragrance... Could it be?!

    Everyone present was a professional. Supervisor Lulu, Kakadinme, and the others had all widened their mouths... Even Celeste, who had witnessed this scene before, did not dare to believe her eyes at all! Of course, she could tell that Wang Zhong¡¯s condition was excellent when refining this batch of pills, but these were Perfect Pills! Did he treat these pills like the controble 90% ones that could be refined by will?

    Everyone had a surprised expression on their face except for Elder Yimo. At that moment, there was even a smile on his face. Ever since the moment Wang Zhong started to form the pill, Elder Yimo could feel multiple things: his soul searching for life with extreme desire, his state as he explored fate, and the direction in which he guided his soul. Ever since that moment, he already knew that this would be a batch of Perfect Pills.

    Was it true that the Perfect Pill was uncontroble?

    No, everyone with this kind of understanding was wrong.

    The Perfect Pill was controble. At the very least, any Perfect Pill below level-4 was controble!

    ording to Elder Yimo¡¯s understanding, pill refinery alone could be split into three realms.

    The first realm consisted of skills. When the various basics and techniques involved in pill refinery reached their limit, one would be assured of at least 60%-pills.

    The second was the feeling of umting one¡¯s core. This included one¡¯s control of the pill spirit, one¡¯s feeling when forming the pill, and so on. This was one step above pill refinery skills and was most frequently brought up as "pill studies" by others. If one was able to control this, they would have the assurance of producing at least 80%-pills. They would also produce 90%-pills rather frequently.

    Meanwhile, the Perfect Pill was the third realm. It included one¡¯s awareness of the naturalws, of life, and of fate... This realm was rather vague and could only be understood, not passed down through words. Even if Elder Yimo himself understood, he could not clearly usenguage or his profound voice to pass down this knowledge to his pupils as one simply could not express this feeling!

    Furthermore, every single pill had a unique life aura, natural aura, and fate judgment. In other words, if one¡¯s soul and way of thinking corresponded with the values of certain pills, there would be highpatibility. As a result, one would be more skilled when refining this pill, and the probability of producing a Perfect Pill would be higher. Furthermore, if one could deeply acknowledge this point, and strengthen one¡¯s will and control in this aspect during the process of refining, one could increase the probability of producing a perfect pill.

    There was no doubt that the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill waspatible with fate. This pill that was able to bring people back to a safe zone from the line between life and death had a certain level of fate.

    When Wang Zhong formed the pill, he used his soul to explore the Fate World. This direction was evidently very appropriate for the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. The Perfect Pill he had submitted earlier was obviously the one he had refined. For a young person from a low-leveled civilization who had just engaged with pill studies for a few months, particrly a Foundational Stage who had not even umted his Void Core, to do this, even the highly experienced Elder Yimo could not help but feel sentimental. He had never seen such a young person.

    The pill fragrance filled the surroundings, and the furnace fire was slowly extinguished...

    Furthermore, the moment the pill furnace was opened, a graceful blue light scattered throughout the entire pill room. Three rays of blue shadows shot out from the pill furnace and into the sky. However, they were simply caught in a jade box by Wang Zhong, who was already prepared.

    100% Perfect Pills!

    Without checking the pills in the jade box, everyone already knew the grade of these three pills.

    There was no doubt about this. Under normal circumstances, a batch of pills would have at least a dozen pills, and the quality of the pills would not affect the number of pills produced. However, it seemed as if the heavens envied only the Perfect Pills: only two or three pills would be produced, and some level-4 or level-5 pill refining would only produce one pill! This was a reason why the Perfect Pill had an extremely high selling price.

    Wang Zhong closed his eyes. He was not excited or proud. He did not care about the Perfect Pills in the jade box or the countless shocked gazes behind him either. In reality, he was still reflecting on the feeling in the moment when the pills were formed.

    Previously, when he produced the Perfect Pills, he had the feeling that he hadpletely mastered this pill. This was not necessarily arge improvement in his pill studies, but at least, Lao Wang felt that he had 70% to 80% assurance that he could produce a Perfect Pill when refining the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill. He was this confident!

    Furthermore, at that moment, reality proved that his feelings had beenpletely urate. The moment the pill was formed, he experienced the feeling of exploring life and fate once again. Needless to say, he had to thank Simba and the Fate Roulette. Without their past enlightenment and guidance, even if he had this inspiration, he would not have known what exact form the Fate World took, much less try to control it.

    Boom!

    Just as Lao Wang was still immersed in this perfect feeling, a massive rumbling sound broke the peace in the pill house. The house and the ground instantly shook, and a burned smell spread into the surroundings.

    However, this shock onlysted for a moment. Elder Yimo waved hisrge hand, and all the air currents from the explosion, the burned smell, and even the sounds were instantly wrapped up. Then, they instantly vanished, only leaving behind an empty and opened pill furnace and a despairing Battier.

    His furnace had exploded...

    This Ghost hadpletely copsed on the inside, but no one cared about him anymore.

    The pill house was quiet, as if they were shocked at how Elder Yimo had casually suppressed the furnace that had exploded or were still immersed in the shock they felt when Wang Zhong refined the 100% Perfect Pill.

    Everyone was quiet. Then, they heard Elder Yimo¡¯s harmonious voice gradually rising in the quiet room. "Wang Zhong, are you willing to join the Pill Refinery Hall?"

 Chapter 1090 Banishmen

    <h4>Chapter 1090 Banishmen</h4>

    If it had been anyone else, they definitely would have been extremely excited. Advancing from the Combat Cultivation Hall to the Pill Refinery Hall was simply a heaven-sent gift. Furthermore, this was a personal invitation from Elder Yimo. However, this was Wang Zhong, who had been advancing towards this objective from the beginning. Everything he had done was to obtain this result. There was definitely happiness on the inside, but was this very surprising? No, as Lao Wang felt that he had the qualifications to do so. He simply used a simrly calm but respectful tone to respond. "Thank you, Elder. I am very honored."

    "Sure. From today onwards, you are a pupil of the Pill Refinery Hall. Since you previously submitted a zed Crystal Life Extending Pill, you may keep these three pills. Little Lu, settle the process for entering the Pill Refinery Hall for Wang Zhong. In terms of amodation, let¡¯s see what he thinks. If he wants to change, you can move him nearer to the Pill Refinery Hall. Give him a special cing."

    "Yes!" Supervisor Lulu still had an icy cold expression on his face. No matter how much he detested Wang Zhong in the past, this little fellow had now caught the attention of Elder Yimo. Thus, Wang Zhong was no longer a minor character who he could casually punish. However, as a supervisor, he obviously did not care for Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude.

    Once Elder Yimo was done with Wang Zhong¡¯s affairs, he turned to look at Battier, and his voice was obviously not as harmonious as before.

    "Battier," Elder Yimo calmly said. "Go back and pack your things. If the Equipment Refinery Hall or the Combat Cultivation Hall is willing to ept you, you may go there. Don¡¯t think about returning to the Pill Refinery Hall. I won¡¯t ept you here."

    "Elder!" Battier¡¯s face instantly turned extremely pale.

    He had thought that Elder Yimo would definitely impose some punishment on him, but he thought that at the very most, the 60%-pill he had submitted would not be counted. He would even temporarily be unable to attend Elder Yimo¡¯s sses. However, his achievements and abilities were still present. As long as he worked hard and was a bit more patient, once this incident was over and the Elder was no longer angry, and if the seniors from his race put in a good word for him, he would eventually be able to return to Elder Yimo¡¯s sses.

    However, he never expected that Elder Yimo would be this harsh and simply chase him out of the Pill Refinery Hall. He did not even allow him to reenter the Pill Refinery Hall! Were the Equipment Refinery Hall or the Combat Cultivation Hall ces that were suitable for him? This would ruin his prospects!

    "I was treated unjustly!" In his agitation, Battier shouted loudly. Since the situation had reached this stage, it would not worsen further. No matter what, he had to put in his final remedial measures. "That Perfect Pill was indeed mine! My performance today is just not good! I¡ªI was too nervous just now. Also, that Wang Zhong¡ª! And his messengers, those elemental spirits¡ª! They intentionally kept distracting me!"

    Nini shed an innocent expression at Elder Yimo. When she saw that Elder Yimo¡¯s gaze was not directed at her, Nini immediately turned around and spat disdainfully at Battier.

    "Look, she¡¯s doing that again!" Battier was about to go crazy. Even his voice sounded slightly insane.

    Everyone looked at him with some pity and some mockery. As a member of a high-leveled civilization, even if he failed, he should have the appropriate attitude. This was a ssic case of a shameless sore loser.

    "Then so be it." Although Elder Yimo was of a high level, this did not mean that he liked conflict.

    "You... have to believe me!" Battier was going crazy from this situation. He no longer cared about anything and actually shouted at Elder Yimo. "I actually refined a Perfect Pill before! It¡¯s true! Why don¡¯t you believe me?!"

    Beside him, Kakadinme was also slightly speechless. Battier¡¯s only lease of life had been wasted by the madman himself. Did he know who exactly he was shouting at?

    "Since this is the case, then let¡¯s leave it to thew enforcement squad to settle this."

    The moment he finished speaking, Elder Yimo had already vanished from where he was sitting. Then, it was as if Battier, who had been irate just a moment ago, had been struck by a freezing technique. What did this mean?

    These were instructions from the Elder. Rhode D, Wanwan Min, and the other people from the Law Enforcement Association immediately approached Battier and simply encircled him, who had been driven to distraction. Rhode expressionlessly asked, "Will you walk by yourself, or shall we send you there?"

    When faced with thebined pressure from the poker-faced Machinery race and the powerful spirits of the Insect race... Battier instantly felt as if the sky was about to copse.

    With Battier¡¯s actions today, when he was handed over to thew enforcement squad, it meant that he would be banished!

    He was really going to be banished from the Heavenly Gates... Battier had forgotten thest time a member of the Ghost race had been chased out of the Heavenly Gates. The number of geniuses from the Ghost race in this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils was very small. Other than him, it was only his cousin Gorst who had been selected into the Combat Cultivation Hall. They were the only two Ghosts in this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils. But now, he was actually being chased out!

    His legs turned to jelly, and he simply copsed. However, two Machines instantly supported him and held him on both sides.

    "It looks like you need someone to help you." Rhode D waved its hand. "Bring him away!"

    Only a few people had been allowed to enter the pill house. Therefore, at that moment, more than half of the over one thousand Heavenly Gates pupils were waiting outside the pill house for the results.

    The day was about to end, and they estimated that the pills were about to be formed. However, they heard the sound of a furnace exploding. There was no doubt that that Earthling had caused his furnace to explode!

    Arge group of people immediately shed a knowing expression, and there were various discussions around. They were waiting for how exactly the Earthling from an inferior civilization would be dealt with. In the end, they saw people from the Law Enforcement Association pushing Battier, whose legs were soft, while walking out.

    "What... is this situation?"

    "Did he really refine a 100% Perfect Pill? Was Battier so excited that his legs turned to jelly?"

    "Oh, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case..."

    A group of people widened their eyes. Before they could ascertain the results, they saw Wang Zhong walking beside Supervisor Lulu and walking out closely afterwards.

    "Wang Zhong had refined... a Perfect Pill and was specially invited into the Pill Refinery Hall." Supervisor Lulu¡¯s expression was not pleasant, but he still used a rather calm tone to announce, "Battier had employed trickery and has been banished from the Heavenly Gates by thew enforcement squad. I hope that everyone will take this as an example!"

    At that moment, the buzzing noises outside the pill house instantly fell silent.

    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the people who had just walked out. Then, they looked at Battier, who had been driven to distraction and was being supported. After that, they looked at the calm Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong produced a Perfect Pill? Battier was chased out of the Heavenly Gates?

    Damn. Had Supervisor Lulu gone crazy and reversed the announcement, or had this world gone crazy? Were the heavens blind?

    This was too damn unthinkable!

    ...

    As the Heavenly River began to shine once again, a new day had begun. Aiolos opened his eyes. With the help of the maids, he had slept very deeplyst night. He felt rich vitality surging through his blood vessels, and his will had reached an unprecedented level. His thoughts seemed to have finallypleted their construction, and were optimistic and agile.

    His power had reached an unprecedented perfection. This was thest day before the battle of life and death with Tsarilorhuan.

    The Arena had a cruel side, but diators who faced battles of such weight would be given the best treatment. It was somewhat like thest meal for a convict sentenced to death.

    Light shone through the small window and formed a path of light that resembled a divine path in the air. Fine dust particles moved about like mayflies in the air. Aiolos stood up and walked to the light while waiting quietly.

 Chapter 1091 Aiolos vs Tsarilorhuan

    <h4>Chapter 1091 Aiolos vs Tsarilorhuan</h4>

    Cruk-cruk. There was the sound of the door being unlocked. Very quickly, the candle demon brought maids in, and they helped to wash and dress Aiolos up.

    Afterwards, the Crystal person walked into the room. He covered his nose and mouth, as if the air in here was polluted. However, there was amusement on his face that could not be concealed. He would earn great profits from this battle. His Arena was now famous in the entire divine territory. "It looks like your condition is not bad."

    Aiolos red at him without saying anything. Coldness was the best response towards this kind of person.

    A crystalline light shone from the Crystal person¡¯s hand that was covering his mouth. He could sense an aura that threatened his safety. Recently, the number of cases where ves and prisoner diators attacked their masters had risen significantly. Thus, he kept his distance very consciously. He did not want to suffer the same fate as those unlucky and foolish people in the same profession as him.

    "I came to tell you something. As long as you win, I promise that after this service period is over, you will regain your freedom. Furthermore, during this period, as long as you don¡¯t think about escaping, I will give you the greatest freedom and respect." The Crystal person felt that he was a good boss.

    Aiolos looked at him with an ambiguous smile. If he believed these kinds of words, he would be inferior to even an elementary school student.

    The Crystal person did not care. "Besides that, I have another free piece of news. I just received a new batch of ves, and some of them im toe from the Earth, and those ones seem to recognize you."

    The Crystal person stared at Aiolos¡¯s eyes and read out names, one after another. When he mentioned the name "Lomeiro", the Crystal person immediately knew that his wish had been fulfilled.

    The moment Aiolos heard this name, there was finally a different light in Aiolos¡¯s eyes.

    He tried to hide it, but he could not trick a Crystal person. Crystal people were naturally adept at observing words and bodynguage. He could easily see everything, even if it was only a momentary change. This was the special characteristic of the Crystal people: they were sensitive towards light. From a certain angle, gazes were a form of light. At the same time, they were the shes of light that were the hardest to conceal.

    "As long as you win, I can hand these ves over to you, and they will be your retinue. When you leave, you can also take them away. I will sign the agreement with you properly. But if you lose, you must believe that neither your corpse nor your skeleton will be left. Furthermore, those Earthlings will make the audience miss you with their miserable deaths, one match after another."

    This match was an exceptionally grand asion, and several of the Crystal person¡¯spetitors would being. Thus, the battle definitely had to be intense. This grand asion seemed like a chance, but at the same time, it was also a crisis. If it became a sess, he would be king, but if it failed, he would make a fool of himself and would not be able to recover from that. He absolutely would not allow this kind of situation to happen. He wanted both of them to fight with their most brutal methods, and not act out some miserable y. These conditions were not a joke. Aspared to the benefits that he would gain, this was not worth anything.

    As a businessman, he would not care about the small resentments in the past. He would always look forward.

    Aiolos coldly looked at the gate, which had been closed once again. Lomeiro was the captain of his personal guards, his friend, and his brother. He was not surprised that Lomeiro coulde to the divine territory. Besides him, there was no one else in the Pampas Empire that had as much potential as Lomeiro.

    He was not furious, and neither did he feel hurt. After experiencing so many things, he understood that terrible things would usually happen. Furthermore, the situation would usually advance in a bad direction. As a human, what he needed least was to allow his excessive emotions to engulf him and destroy himself!

    Emotions were a terrifying power. Thus, what he needed to do was to turn his emotions into his power. This was what it meant to be human!

    This was the true reason why humans stood out on Earth. This was also what distinguished humans from the so-called high-leveled civilizations and aristocrat civilizations in the divine territory.

    The door opened once again. The candle demon appeared at the door, with a smile that did not seem like a smile. This time, he brought lunch. "Today¡¯s meal will definitely have the taste of home."

    As expected, what Aiolos ate truly had the taste of home. The Crystal person had indeed found Lomeiro and used Pampas-style food to confirm this point. At the same time, he signed a divine territory agreement.

    What was the most terrifying chain?

    It was hope.

    In the afternoon, the door was opened frequently. There were many checks from different people who all ensured his optimum condition. No mishaps in the two diators¡¯ bodies were allowed. Any small tricks would taint this great battle.

    Then, he was brought to a special preparation room in the Arena. It was almostpletely silent here. He was only able to hear transient sounds from the Arena ¡ª the cheers of the audience and the horrible shrieks of dying diators ¡ª when the door was opened. Even the roars from the audience that seemingly could not be blocked traveled all the way to the room until the sound-absorbing door was closed.

    They allowed him to maintain his best condition. Today, he was their main feature.

    Then, thest hour of theirst day finally arrived.

    The door was opened for thest time, and he walked straight out. Then, the host introduced him. The host used an exaggerated and instigating tone to list out his achievements as much as he could. In either case, these were all facts.

    Then, he saw Lomeiro. He was standing at the end of the corridor with a group of Earthlings. Aiolos could tell that their days were tough, but there was a smile on his face.

    He would never lower his head in the face of life. The valiant Pampas eagles would soar everywhere!

    He restrained all his thoughts and walked towards the Arena one step at a time. The Arena was already shouting his name.

    "~~~~ The Master of Combat ~~~~~~~ AIOLOS!!!!"

    Aiolos walked into the arena full of cheers.

    Meanwhile, Tsarilorhuan was one step ahead of him and was standing at the other end of the Arena. Their gazes collided with each other in the wide Arena. Ever since the battle had been decided, they had never met each other again. During this period of time, the Crystal person continuouslybined threats with inducements to facilitate this life-and-death battle as much as possible. To be honest, the Crystal person had spent a lot of capital on this.

    However, only one could survive today. If not, both of them would die!

    Every member of the audience knew the "story" between them very well. This was about the brotherhood and friendship between a member of a high-leveled civilization and a member of a low-leveled civilization. The Earthling helped the Titan by serving his sentence together with him, while the Titan helped the Earthling by teaching him Titan techniques. They supported each other and built up a great reputation in the Arena. Their enemies had all died.

    Now, it was their turn. The hearts of the audience were warm just thinking about spectating this. In the VIP booths, the aristocrats were even more unrestrained. They loved this kind of programme the most.

    The Arena was moring, but there was silence between the two of them. This was the calm before the storm. It was as if all sounds had been filtered. Only their opponent¡¯s existence was present between them. Their wills shed and collided in the air. At this moment, the familiarity and chemistry between them had be a sharp de that would harm their enemy!

    They had to abandon any distracting thoughts. This was a battle worth going all out for!

    KILL ~~~~~~~~~~~

    They roared at almost the same time, instantly causing the entire Arena to fall silent. Then, Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan attacked at the same time!

    There were no polite banalities or talks about the past. They did not even need to me anyone else. The familiarity and chemistry between them allowed them to understand their opponent¡¯s current condition and thoughts. There was only one word: fight!

    BANG...

    The poor host was sent flying by a massive wave of energy and mmed against the wall of the Arena. His horrible shriek was drowned out by the resounding roars of the audience. If the maids had not risked their lives to save him, the Crystal person would have lost his best Arena host.

    Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan tried to kill each other in a frenzy. They were both realbat soldiers. Their techniques, power, experience, and will were all first-rate.

    This was a peakpetition. There was no gaudiness. Instead, they returned to their true selves and used the most effectivebat techniques. They engaged in closebat ughter!

    They disyed their speed and power, and switched between attack and defense. Aiolos¡¯s golden fist had justnded on Tsarilorhuan¡¯s body when the lightning in Tsarilorhuan¡¯s handnded on Aiolos¡¯s chest. Their spiritual power exploded with a terrifying light when theynded on each other¡¯s defenses, and these waves of energy increased the air pressure here. Both of their Spiritual Energy Values had exceeded 500,000. This was expected of the Titan since he was a Void Core, but Aiolos was no more than a peak Foundational Stage. Of course, this was the reason why he attracted countless spectators and was the most popr.

    This was a reversal of the situation.

    The moment the fight started, the struggle for life and death reached its peak. The enthusiastic spectators waved their arms wildly and shouted. Some girls even tore their clothes apart as their desire overflowed. The two brothers who had been so close in the past were now trying to ughter each other so wildly. Their past intimacy had be the poisonous de that they would stab each other with. This was such a corrupt thrill.

    "Lightning!"

    Tsarilorhuan¡¯s lightning hair stood on their ends. In the sky, lightning spiritual power formed a sphere. Then, this spherical lightning suddenly flew towards Aiolos.

    Aiolos raised both of his hands, and golden spiritual power umted as well. He waved his wrists slightly. His spiritual power levels were not as high as Tsarilorhuan¡¯s, but using techniques, he created a small whirlpool of spiritual power between his hands. As a result, the speed at which he umted spiritual power matched up to the terrifying natural endowments the Titan disyed when controlling lightning.

    The spherical lightning exploded!

    A golden thunderbolt suddenly appeared from Aiolos¡¯s hands and abruptly stopped the spherical lightning!

    The sh of lightning disappeared like an illusion.

    Closely after, Aiolos and Tsarilorhuan brutally fought each other in a sh of light. asionally, lightning would appear and disappear. They seemed to be doing the same thing simultaneously.

    A Silver Titan who had gone insane while fighting performed the aesthetics of violence. Meanwhile, the human from Earth was fighting in a shocking method. Techniques and violence mixed with each other. To their shock, the growth in the human¡¯sbat abilities had exceeded their expectations!

    "The Titan is going to transform."

    BANG...

    In the Arena, Tsarilorhuan exploded with a terrifying bolt of lightning. All the muscles in his body swelled, and lightning revolved around his body. His physique grew by 30%. In the blink of an eye, he had recovered his true Titan form, and his already potent spiritual power instantly doubled.

    Bang bang bang...

    Aiolos delivered three consecutive punches on the massive true Titan form. The moment the golden fist left a mark on Tsarilorhuan¡¯s body, it would instantly disappear due to the powerful lightning from the true Titan form.

    Tsarilorhuan stepped on him. Under his massive seven-meter-tall body, Aiolos was like a slightlyrger insect to him.

    Crash! Tsarilorhuan suddenly stomped his foot. His body was massive but moved at the speed of lightning, almost ttening Aiolos with an earth-shattering might.

    Aiolos quickly dodged to the side. However, no matter how he moved, Tsarilorhuan¡¯s massive leg would always step towards him. His foot was getting closer and closer!

    Aiolos looked out of the corner of his eye and finally saw a tiny electric spark that was following him. It was a lightning seal. Titans could chase after their lightning seal to hit their opponents!

    Aiolos quickly destroyed the seal on him, but it was toote. The massive Titan¡¯s foot had already stepped on his head. ¡ª¡ª Thud!

    The ground shook violently! However, Tsarilorhuan did not stop. He raised his right leg once again and heavily stomped down, full of power!

    One step, two steps, three steps...

    rmed cries sounded from the spectator stands. They did not dare to believe this and gazed at the ce where Tsarilorhuan continued to step on, the flying sand blocking their detailed observation. The giant Titan made them feel suffocated. Was this the pride and power that aristocrat civilizations depended on?

    Aiolos?!

    It was as if the frenzied emotions in the Arena had been temporarily frozen. All the gazes were red as they stared straight at the falling dust and sand. The Titan¡¯s figure stood towering like a mountain, his right leg sunk deep into a crater. Aiolos¡¯s body was under his foot!

    Aiolos was still wriggling and struggling. However, everyone could see that his advantage had been lost. How could he turn the tables when he was being stepped on by a Titan?

    Tsarilorhuan¡¯s supporters were cheering wildly. High up in the VIP booths, the aristocrats were celebrating andughing. This oue was exactly what they had predicted. The battle between the two of them had be a representative battle between a low-leveled civilization and a high-leveled one, but in the end, it proved that high-leveled civilizations would always be high-leveled civilizations!

    Aiolos¡¯s loss would also teach those low-leveled civilizations the reasons why aristocrats were called aristocrats and let them taste the might of a high-leveled civilization. This was a peculiar bnce. Although this was simply a small arena, it had correspondence with the various arrangements in the divine territory.

    For example, the aristocrats were high up in the spectator booths, while the stands below were where the low-leveled civilizations were. This was a truth that had been unchanging since times immemorial.

    Of course, their interesty in the narrative of this battle. They watched a Titan who had no choice but to kill his brother. This sorrowful resolve delighted everyone perfectly.

    The pathetic Titan. And the regrettable human. Although a brother and a life would be lost, for this audience¡¯s sympathy, they should be extremely honored.

    At this moment, at the spectator stands below, many people grabbed their heads. Some people who had been burning with passion even stopped breathing. Perhaps they had lost a sober head and their judgment from their excessive excitement, but they still hoped that Aiolos would be able to find an escape route from this absolute disadvantage and stand up just like in the past. Then, he could continue defeating his powerful opponents.

    This was Aiolos. Their Aiolos. The Aiolos they loved!

    "Ai¡ª¡ªolos! ¡ª¡ª Aiolos! Aiolos! Aiolos!"

    Cheers for Aiolos reverberated throughout the Arena. They liked Aiolos because this Earthling was often able to create miracles and was never willing to admit defeat. This was an experience that countless members of low-leveled civilizations or people with low positions shared when they achieved sess. Aiolos had unconsciously be their hope and symbol.

    In the divine territory, civilians made up the overwhelming majority.

    However, Aiolos had now fallen at the feet of his Titan brother!

    "Get up! Stand up! You can do it!"

    "Get up!"

    Get up, get up, get up!

    At first, there was only one group of people shouting their emotions. However, gradually, more and more people joined their ranks. They spared no effort in using their throats and vocal cords to shout the same thing.

    Get up! Aiolos! Get up! Aiolos¡ª¡ª

    The sound waves from their roars formed a storm! The storm swept past every corner of the Arena and influenced everyone.

    However, the aristocratsughed coldly. Power had never emerged from shouting.

    Tsarilorhuan raised his head and looked around with a smile. He listened to the name that these people were shouting. He also wanted Aiolos. They were brothers, and Tsarilorhuan never let down his brothers!

    However, there were times when even Titans did not have the freedom to act independently. Behind him were people he loved deeply and people who were waiting for him toe home.

    With this life-and-death battle against his brother, the Crystal person had attacked his sore spot. This attack was even more painful than a knife stabbing into his heart.

    He shed a rude hand sign in the direction of the Crystal person at the main spectator stands. Then, he bent down, stretched out his hand, and pulled Aiolos into midair. In his hand, Aiolos was like a mouse on the verge of death and receiving its final ending.

    This battle did not determine victory or loss, but death!

    In a sh, all the roaring and shouting fell silent once again. At this moment, even his most fervent supporters did not think that Aiolos would experience a miracle. They grabbed their heads and lowered them. This action showed that they had given up on resisting and abandoned their hope.

    However, no one knew that their shouts continued to reverberate in Aiolos¡¯s head.

    "Aiolos... Aiolos! Aiolos! Get up, get up, get up... Aiolos!!! Get up!!!"

    It was like the sound of a bell, yet it was like a hurricane flowing against a stone wall, like thunder that lifted roofs.

    They are shouting for me, thought Aiolos dizzily. Then, his consciousness started to return to his mind bit by bit, as if his soul that had broken out was finding the way back. This was his recovery abilities at work.

    Get up, get up, get up...

    The voices were still prompting him, making him feel anxious. At the same time, he sensed a wave of energy from the voices. It was extremely weak, but unusually firm. It easily passed through the spiritual power and went into the depths of his heart. Aiolos could not help but concentrate the consciousness of his soul towards that power. Crash! In a sh, Aiolos¡¯s returning soul was brought into an abyss!

    No...

    Aiolos descended into darkness. Then, light embraced him. It was an ocean. The light blue waves crashed against green waves, and the water was boundless.

    Slushhh...

    He sank into an ocean. The ocean was warm and was at body temperature. It was asfortable as being in his mother¡¯s body. Almost immediately, he was ted. He swam and explored the ocean. A massive rock that looked like a bucktooth stretched out in front of him, while a group of electric fish swam in all directions while anxiously releasing electricity. Aiolos watched all of this in a daze. However, he felt himself be heavier and heavier. He was veryfortable, but he gradually lost power. He felt very tense. Something was engulfing him and squeezing him tighter and tighter...

    Get up!

    Humm!

    He suddenly opened his eyes and returned to reality. This was his battlefield and his fight, but he could not breathe! The Titan¡¯s massive hand gripped his body. He was just like a doll that was being gripped by a giant and could not even struggle!

 Chapter 1092 The Legend of the God of Comba

    <h4>Chapter 1092 The Legend of the God of Comba</h4>

    Aiolos¡¯s mind was like an ocean to be explored. The giant tooth-like stone stretched out from the deep ocean bed, while the lightning fish were anxiously trying to find a way out.

    The ocean was his Spirit Sea, while the lightning fish were the incarnations of his power in his soul consciousness.

    A thought shed past his mind. In an instant, Aiolos felt a shudder, and a path rose from the depths of his heart!

    Golden spiritual light radiated from within his body, and golden rays of light suddenly shot out from his back. In his Spirit Sea, colorful lights lifted golden fog upwards. The golden fog circted and gradually thickened. Then, an illusory outline slowly appeared.

    It was a Void Core. Although it had not yet taken shape, it had already begun to disy real and formidable power.

    It was different from nature. It was an umtion formed between life and death, a gift from lightning, and an aggregation of Aiolos¡¯s life. It was the transformation of his second life in the transmigration between life and death, and had been formed from a wave of desire. No Void Core had been formed this way. This was a new, twisted, and winding path!

    Aiolos opened his eyes once again, but his eyes were no longer their original color. Instead, faint golden lights quivered in his eyes.

    They looked exactly the same as the Titan¡¯s electric eyes! These lightning eyes stared straight at Tsarilorhuan¡¯s silver eyes.

    Lightning collided in the air! Tsarilorhuan sensed unprecedented danger and challenge, and instinctively clenched his fist even tighter and with great power. However, he had just unleashed his power when an intense warmth traveled from his palm. Suddenly, an uncontroble wave of energy burst forth from Aiolos¡¯s body. In his shock, Tsarilorhuan rxed his hand.

    However, Aiolos did not fall from midair. Instead, he hovered in the air as golden lights lifted him up. Golden beams of light stretched out behind him like sharp wings. The lightning in his surroundings was attracted by these light beams and continuously gathered towards Aiolos. Some of this lightning had even been stripped from the Titan¡¯s body! The umted lightning jumped about within the golden light beams. Furthermore, every time electricity shone intensely, it would form a piece of dazzling equipment on Aiolos¡¯s body!

    The golden armor that was made out of lightning made the heroic Aiolos seem like a god ofbat!

    The first human Void Core had been born!

    The mighty Pampas God of Combat revealed his true form!

    He was a dazzling genius!

    Meanwhile, the spectator stands fell silent in shock once again. Everyone looked at Aiolos, who had transformed into a massive god ofbat, and all their throats were dry. They looked at him passionately. The equipment that had been made out of thunder returned miraculous hope to their hearts. After a few short seconds of peace, the entire Arena wentpletely insane!

    Yes, Aiolos had mightily ovee his difficulties!

    He would never disappoint his supporters!

    The first Void Core in the human race, a level-4 civilization, had been born!

    Furthermore, this had urred during a battle of life and death. A story that even the best script could not predict had urred!

    "Creating natural endowments! Spiritual power equipment! This is slightly surprising but very good!" The Crystal person raised his eyebrows. There was some shock on his face, but there was more happiness!

    He looked at Aiolos, who had be a god ofbat. However, a wave of brutal powerpletely severed his ability to pry into Aiolos¡¯s spiritual power. However, to the Crystal person, who won or lost in the end was not important. What was important was that this fight had be more exciting, and the suspense had risen even higher. This was where his profits would be. Furthermore, as expected, Aiolos did not disappoint his high hopes.

    Aiolos, who had emerged with his true form, instantly rushed in front of Tsarilorhuan as if he was dodging. Crash!

    Tsarilorhuan¡¯s true form dodged, but Aiolos was even faster! Tsarilorhuan suddenly trembled. This wave of power hadshed at his chest. Tsarilorhuan tried to stabilize his body, but brutal power suddenly surged from his chest, causing him topletely lose control. He flew into the sky before crashing heavily into the ground.

    The next moment, Tsarilorhuan leaped into the air. His massive true Titan form transformed into electricity. Then, a violent fist hurtled towards Aiolos, with a trail of electricity following behind it.

    This was the simple and in Lightning Fist. With the added support of the Titan¡¯s power, it did not need any additional technique. With the help of the rapid speed, thebination of lightning and power was enough to defeat all opponents.

    The Lightning Fist was the source of the Titans¡¯ confidence. They had never doubted that their fists would not be able to crash through anything. Nothing could easily face their fists that dazzled with electricity.

    However, this was an exception. One hand shattered Tsarilorhuan¡¯s faith in his fists!

    Aiolos easily blocked Tsarilorhuan¡¯s fist that hurtled over. Electricity intertwined between their hands. Their electric eyes angrily red at each other. Crash! Both of them acted at the same time. Even though Aiolos was small, the energy he umted and its brutal power suppressed the Titan!

    Crash! Tsarilorhuan was like a kite whose string had been severed, and he copsed to the ground. Aiolos¡¯s fists followed closely after. He chased after Tsarilorhuan and violently attacked him on the ground!

    Bang bang bang bang bang...

    The surface of the ground sank as the heavy fist power pounded into Tsarilorhuan¡¯s body, destroying his muscles. None of the power was wasted! Dust did not rise from the ground either.

    "One punch, two punch, three punches..."

    At the spectator stands, everyone was dumbfounded as they watched this reversal. This had happened too quickly, causing them to forget to shout. They simply counted the number of punches that Aiolos delivered silently.

    Crash! As Aiolos delivered the final punch, they finally reacted.

    Violent roars instantly drowned everything out!

    Their excitement engulfed their senses like the falling sky. At this moment, other than excitement, they could not feel anything else. This was simply awe-inspiring!

    Aiolos, the first Void Core from the Earth civilization, was far more powerful than a Void Core from an average civilization here. His power could rival that of a level-7 civilization!

    "What kind of Void Core is this?! My god, he is too impressive! Turning into lightning? Even Gold Titans would cry looking at this, right? Did you see the color of that lightning? It¡¯s dazzling gold!"

    "I want to say that he giarized the Titans... But I like this. Ha ha ha! Even a human can use the Golden Lightning Violence of the Gold Titans. What else in this world is impossible?"

    Roar!

    Everyone wildly released their excitement. The feeling of rushing to the peak from despair caused all of their heads to explode.

    Seeing the fistnd time and time again was simply too addictive!

    Suddenly, Aiolos stopped. His fist that was halfway through its attack was also drawn back. A violent aura that resembled that of a demon rose from the Titan¡¯s body, and the hand that Tsarilorhuan stretched out was covered in gold. At first, it was only a faint gold, but as violent power continued to umte in his body, the silver electricity on his body was covered in a richer gold.

    Evolution!

    In a sh, all the roars had once again stopped. However, just one secondter, an even louder roar sounded. The Titan was evolving!

    "God, what am I seeing, what am I seeing today?! Someone tell me that this is fake!"

    Tsarilorhuan stood up once again. His body had started to transform into a Gold Titan. A Titan level-up would only ur under intense stimtion.

    The Silver Titan had unfathomably ovee the limits of his natural endowments and started to transform into a Gold Titan!

    Bing a Gold Titan was apletely earth-shaking change. He would be a noble existence that the entire divine territory would respect.

    However, at this moment, there was only Aiolos in Tsarilorhuan¡¯s eyes. Their fighting spirit red up once again.

    BANG...

    The Crystal person looked at the changing battlefield with shock. He was in disbelief as he looked at Tsarilorhuan, and his expression changed. It was a Gold Titan. He had actually evolved into a Gold Titan! The sh between the two Void Cores had reached a peak Spiritual Energy Value of 1,000,000!

    The Gold Titan was facing against a Void Core God of Combat. They attacked each other in a frenzy and tried to find their opponent¡¯s weakness.

    Tsarilorhuan broke through Aiolos¡¯s defenses, and golden lightning fiercely crashed into Aiolos¡¯s chest. Meanwhile, Aiolos¡¯s leg brutally stepped on Tsarilorhuan¡¯s face.

    "Roar!" Tsarilorhuan was furious. If one hits others, one should not hit the face!

    Tsarilorhuan and Aiolos¡¯s arms shed. Crash! Golden lightning was released from their hands at the same time, and violent power instantly exploded. They were both sent flying by the massive power at the same time, but most of the shock waves exploded in all directions. The surface of the ground shook violently, and the might produced when the lightning shed violently formed a deep crater on the surface of the ground!

    "Huu huu..." Tsarilorhuan slowly stood up. The gold on his body had obviously darkened significantly. He looked towards Aiolos and saw that Aiolos was not in a good state either. His God of Combat Armor had broken into pieces and was barely covering his body.

    Their gazes shed with each other in midair. Then, their bodies lit up at almost the same time.

    The chemistry between brothers caused them to make the same decision!

    Dazzling brilliance umted on Aiolos¡¯s body, and a spear materialized in his hands. This was the Pampas Spear that symbolized the glory and history of the Pampas tribe. It was the spear of victory and the spear of luck.

    Meanwhile, the gold light on Tsarilorhuan¡¯s body formed a Lightning Sword. The golden lightning continued to devour everything in its surroundings, causing the lightning to be dyed as dark as ink.

    The air in their surroundings became thin, and a peculiar smell filled the air. It was the smell of lightning catalyzing the elements in the air. The roars from the crowd became softer and softer as they stared at the weapons in the two diators¡¯ hands. They had condensed as a result of lightning materializing. The pure energy made them much more dangerous and harder to control than the usual weapons they relied on.

    Everyone knew that this attack would determine victory and loss. The suffocating pressure was a tide that hit everyone like waves that grew higher over time. Who would be the victor? The Titan? Or would the human create a miracle? No matter who the victor was, this would be the supremepetition! Everyone suppressed the cheers that remained in their throats and left their shouts for thest scene. No one wanted to disturb this final attack!

    A slight breeze blew past.

    "Die!"

    "Roar!"

    The two of them raised their weapons at the same time and dazzled with electricity. Then, they threw the Pampas Spear and the Lightning Sword at their opponent at the same time!

    Crackle! The two lightning powers shed in the air. However, in the next moment, both of them took back the scattered lightning. Then, the two massive bodies[a] suddenly collided with each other. The Pampas Spear and the Lightning Sword appeared once again and passed by each other before piercing their enemy at the same time.

    Whoosh!

    Tsarilorhuan¡¯s body swayed. The Pampas Spear pierced through his chest. He turned around and looked at Aiolos. His Lightning Sword had also pierced through Aiolos.

    Both of them were stunned. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on them. Who had won?

    Tsarilorhuan looked at his best brother and was happy for his brother. Then, amidst the smiles, the Gold Tsarilorhuan who had miraculously advanced copsed with a crash.

    The small tip of the Lightning Sword had nearly stabbed Aiolos¡¯s heart. Before it coulde into contact with his heart, it had been blocked by Aiolos¡¯s armor.

    Tsarilorhuan copsed on the ground. His head was moving, but his eyes had lost their sense of focal distance. He had lost, so he threw away his life...

    When Aiolos saw the copsed Tsari, his body also swayed and suddenly leaned to the side. Hended with one knee on the ground and trembling lips. Then, he heard explosive cheers. "AIOLOS!! AIOLOS!!!" The cheers from the Arena caused even the air to boil, and the clouds in the sky seemed to have exploded from the shouts of his name. A group of people was pping the protective walls of the Arena while wildly shouting his name. They wanted to rush down and hug Aiolos. In particr, there were some extremely seductive women who were excitedly plotting something.

    The Crystal person was also seething with excitement. This battle had exceeded his expectations. The rhythmically fluctuating battle and the melodrama that he had meticulously concocted made him feel that this was an art! The final art form ofbat! This was the most perfect piece he had created ever since he became the owner of the Arena!

    The entire Arena resounded with one name ¡ª¡ª AIOLOS.

    This was the first time humans shook the divine territory. Being the first Void Core was not worth much, but the first Void Core to have defeated a Gold Titan had apletely different meaning.

    Aiolos had made a name for himself in one battle!

    That night, Aiolos weed his freedom.

    "Congrattions on regaining your freedom." The Crystal person maintained a smile and congratted him on his victory.

    Aiolos used a lot of willpower to hold back from punching him. Meanwhile, Lomeiro stood behind the Crystal person. It was very obvious that the Crystal person was skilled at capturing the hearts of people.

    "So what? I still can¡¯t leave this ce," said Aiolos coldly. He still had to continue to stay in the Arena and fight as he had to fulfill the contract with the Crystal person for his crimes. However, he had recovered his status as a free being in advance. Thus, his battles would be a coboration with the Crystal person.

    "Why do you want to leave? Don¡¯t you think that this is a ce you should stay at? You are a natural diator. Think about it. What you have gained from this ce." The Crystal personughed. "Without this ce, do you think that you could have obtained your Void Core?"

    Aiolos looked at the Crystal person and suddenlyughed but did not speak. This caused the Crystal person to sway slightly, but Aiolos did not pay any attention to him.

    On the other hand, Tsari¡¯s body was sent back to his family. After all, he was from the Titan race. In particr, he was now a Gold Titan. They definitely could not profane him. His younger sister received his body with a dignified expression. She had rushed here before the fight but witnessed the scene of her elder brother failing and dying.

    "Please restrain your grief."

    The coldw enforcement Machine said in an icy tone, "Since Silver Titan Tsarilorhuan has died inbat, his crimes have been cleared."

    "Wait." Just at this moment, Tsari¡¯s younger sister, Tsayi, interrupted thew enforcement Machine¡¯s announcement.

    Thew enforcement Machine calmly stopped and looked at her.

    "You just said that my brother Silver Titan Tsarilorhuan¡¯s crimes have been cleared. Is that true?"

    "Yes."

    "I have confirmed that this has taken legal effect."

    "With the glory of the Machinery race, I assure you that my announcement has legal validity."

    "Very good. Then, next up, the one who will return to my side is someone who had been cleared of his crimes and revived from the dead, Gold Titan Tsarilorhuan!" Tsayi spoke. Then, she suddenly put her hand into her brother¡¯s chest, and blood flowed out. After that, she touched his heart and smiled. A wisp of lightning appeared.

    Boom, boom...

    The still heart beat once again. A long breath struggled its way out of Tsarilorhuan¡¯s mouth. "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Thew enforcement Machine was stunned. His logical deduction told him what had just happened. The Titan had not actually died but had faked his death as part of a n.

    However, just as he had said, ever since the moment the Silver Titan had died in the Arena, his crimes had been cleared. Furthermore, there was no longer any Silver Titan Tsari, only Gold Titan Tsari. This was a change in his identity and a "revival from death". Even though the Machine had determined that this was a fake death, but ording to a certain logic in many civilizations, this was thought of as a "decree from the gods". This was one of the unique miracles that would exempt one from punishment.

    However, this was none of the Machinery race¡¯s business.

    Tsari was still extremely weak. He looked at his younger sister. "Tsayi, what nonsense did you have to speak with a Machine? If you had been a bitter, I might have actually died. Then, you would have lost a good brother."

    Tsayi red at her elder brother, whose brain was not thinking like a Titan. "What¡¯s up with that human? Don¡¯t tell me that he was able to use the fatal lightning that allowed you to fake your death just because he has a lightning physique. Only exactly the same techniques can release such lightning!"

    "Little Tsayi, don¡¯t be so strict. That human is not bad, right? You never thought that he could be so powerful, huh? Oh, what do you think about him bing my brother-inw?"

    BOOM!

    Tsari stopped his younger sister¡¯s iron fist without any questions.

    "Hey, I just revived. Are you going to murder your own brother?!"

    "Serves you right!"

    "Ahem, I only wanted you to consider. To be honest, I did not give way to him during the battle. He truly defeated me and advanced to the Void Core realm there and then. Tsk tsk. Tsayi, it will be a win if you take him as your man."

    Thump thump thump. There was a session of life-threatening strikes from his younger sister... This was probably the happiness that Tsari wanted.

    ...

    To the fellows who were waiting to see the Earthling make a fool of himself and show the inherent weaknesses of low-leveled civilizations, there was no doubt that this "battle" had a strong start but a weak finish. This result was rather dissatisfying.

    But so what? The victor was Wang Zhong, that Earthling. Meanwhile, Ghost Battier, who was once among the 10 top experts in the lofty Pill Refinery Hall, had fallen and be a synonym for failure and humiliation. He had been thrown out of the Heavenly Gates like a dog.

    For a period of time, various rumors filled the sky.

    People were usually good at fantasizing and would use their imagination to rece realities that they were not willing to ept.

    They said that the low-leveled civilizations had umted luck for thousands of years, only to be used by this Earthling in one day. Some said that Wang Zhong had used various methods that had not been exposed throughout the process of thepetition. There was even a far-fetched exnation that said Wang Zhong was the illegitimate child of Elder Yimo, but they had forgotten that Elder Yimo had concentrated on his cultivation and had not approached women ever since several hundred years ago. In any case, Elder Yimo was famous for being a good person in the Heavenly Gates. He would typicallyugh at these rumors and not probe deeply into them...

    There were all kinds of rumors. There were many forced exnations, mindless gossip, and loopholes, and there were always people willing to believe these. There was no doubt that this Earthling from a low-leveled civilization had excited them and overturned their view of things to a certain extent, but they were dissatisfied and could not ept this.

    However, these rumors remained as rumors. No one actually dared to disturb Wang Zhong face to face.

    [a]? powers? two bodies of energy?

 Chapter 1093 Refining

    <h4>Chapter 1093 Refining</h4>

    People talked behind someone¡¯s back just for the fun of it and to vent their emotions. However, to confront someone directly... No one was that dumb. Everyone knew that Wang Zhong was Elder Yimo¡¯s favorite now. The Combat Cultivation Hall Titan supervisor was known for being the least cooperative and theziest in handling affairs. However, upon hearing that it was an order from Elder Yimo, he specially came back from a foreign location within half an hour just toplete the transfer paperwork for Wang Zhong. Anyone who wanted to provoke Wang Zhong at this point in time was definitely an idiot.

    Lao Wang declined Supervisor Lulu¡¯s suggestion to stay at a hostel near the Pill Refinery Hall. Frankly speaking, Supervisor Lulu was rather unwilling to present this offer to Wang Zhong. The moment he saw Wang Zhong express a little reluctance in epting his suggestion, he immediately epted that decision.

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t think too much into this matter. All of the hostels were within the premises of the Heavenly Gates, and the living conditions weren¡¯t much different. If he epted Supervisor Lulu¡¯s suggestion, it would only be slightly more convenient for him to go to the Pill Refinery Hall, but he would have to adapt to new roommates. Staying with Jhonas would be better since he was already familiar with the routes. Besides, he was rather fond of Jhonas and didn¡¯t feel awkward living with him.

    He didn¡¯t care about the rumors that were spreading around the Heavenly Gates recently. Those were just idle talk, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. The most important thing was that he got epted into the Pill Refinery Hall.

    Wang Zhong had gradually lowered his guard during the past six months in the Heavenly Gates. However, the Rosa Ghost Thunder Killing Array that he previously encountered with Celeste made him more vignt now.

    No matter who was behind the assassination attempt, there was no doubt that the other party had the ability and determination to act against him within the premises of the Heavenly Gates. He had dodged a bullet that time, but what if it happened again? Lao Wang felt the need to use a method to quickly boost his power, which could be done through equipment refinery.

    In the divine territory where battles often ended in life or death situations, weapons were extremely important.

    An example would be the battle with Balor previously. Balor actually had countless ways of killing Wang Zhong. Divine territory experts were extremely powerful, not only in terms of their individual strength but also because of the resources they could bring to bear. Balor had been too careless. He didn¡¯t bring along any elixirs or equipment into the Life and Death Arena. To Balor, it would have been way too embarrassing if he needed those extra items to beat a weakling who was still in the Foundational Stage. When the battle first began, Balor wasn¡¯t even intending on revealing his true form!

    Balorpletely underestimated Wang Zhong¡¯s ability. If he had made preparations beforehand, such as having a few life-saving refined pills, or some equipment that could amplify his power to a greater extent, Wang Zhong would definitely have died!

    Lao Wang knew this very clearly and would never make the same mistake as Balor.

    However, he thought that Jhonas wasn¡¯t reliable enough to be entrusted with the task of refining weapons.

    Technically speaking, there was nothing wrong with the level-9 equipment that Jhonas refined previously. Level-9 equipment was good enough for a Void Core expert, let alone someone in the Foundational Stage. However, Wang Zhong was different from the rest.

    His fighting style changed all the time, and his sword techniques were affected by his spiritual energy waveband, which was the most demanding factor in deciding an equipment¡¯s stability and endurance. In normal circumstances, even level-7 or level-8 equipment wouldn¡¯t make the cut, let alone level-9 equipment. Wang Zhong needed a better piece of equipment, or rather, a custom one that could withstand the adjustments he made to his spiritual energy waveband.

    Jhonas evidentlycked the skills in refining such a piece of equipment, but another person could do it.

    Lavel!

    "I want to refine a level-4 sword weapon."

    Lavel was the one who mentioned this idea first. After all this time, the teamwork between her and Wang Zhong was bing better. Wang Zhong was showing quick improvement too. He was nowpletelyfortable with adjusting his spiritual energy waveband, which even Lavel couldn¡¯t find fault with.

    The adjustment period was over, and Lavel was working towards her real goal.

    She called Wang Zhong over for a talk. After all, Wang Zhong¡¯s current status was way different from before. Lavel had her sources in the Heavenly Gates, and she definitely caught wind of the hugemotion that Wang Zhong caused earlier on. This kid actually managed to gain the approval of Elder Yimo and was specially epted into the Pill Refinery Hall. Wang Zhong was highly valued by Elder Yimo now. Even with Lavel¡¯s status, she had to think twice before bossing him around now, unlike before.

    That was why Lavel decided to tell Wang Zhong frankly what was going on and his uing task. She believed that he was a smart person and would make the right decision.

    Upon hearing that the equipment that Lavel wanted to refine was a sword, Lao Wang was instantly tempted.

    A sword weapon was exactly what he wanted, but they were talking about a level-4 sword weapon now, which was no small matter. Lao Wang was a little hesitant. Previously, he had already spent two to three hundred thousand on the raw materials used to refine the level-9 sword weapon. This time, what kind of astronomical figure would he need to fork out for a level-4 sword? Even if Lavel wasn¡¯t trying to cheat him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to raise such arge sum. It was true that he had a few level-7 Perfect Pills, but that wasn¡¯t even close to the value of a level-4 weapon. If he wanted to refine level-7 pills to earn money to purchase level-4 equipment, he would die of exhaustion before raising enough.

    Forget it, he wouldn¡¯t think so much about it! He would just do as he was told. If hepleted his job well this time, he might be able to convince Lavel to help him refine a level-6 or level-7 sword weapon in the future.

    Lavel grinned. She was a smart woman who could guess what Wang Zhong was thinking about even if he was hesitant to speak.

    Wang Zhong was too easy to read. Previously, Jhonas brought Wang Zhong along to her equipment refinery house just to refine a sword weapon for him. However, it was shattered by Wang Zhong¡¯s high-frequency spiritual energy. At the use he was nning with that sword, he needed at least a level-6 sword weapon.

    In the end, Lavel was the one who broke the silence. "Initially, my blueprint design was tailor-made for myself, but I changed my mind. How about I customize this level-4 sword weapon for you?"

    "Huh?" Lao Wang was shocked.

    She wanted to customize a level-4 sword weapon for him?

    It was understandable that Lao Wang was stupefied. It wasn¡¯t every day that he had something fall into hisp so easily. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t lost all rationality and waved his hand. "Senior Sister, I have no money to pay for that."

    "I¡¯m doing it for free." Lavel frowned. She thought that Wang Zhong would agree immediately and be immensely grateful...

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t believe her at all. Lavel was a miser who made him pay 200,000 for the little damage he caused in her equipment refinery house. She was going to help him for free? No one would believe that! Could it be that she wasn¡¯t confident in refining a level-4 weapon and wanted him to fork out some money so that she could experiment?

    The two of them had been on good terms recently, but it was undeniable that their coboration started on weird terms. Lao Wang couldn¡¯t be med for thinking too much into it.

    Lao Wang was rather direct. "I don¡¯t have money for the raw materials either."

    "..." Lavel took in a deep breath, not knowing whether tough or to cry. This dude was being really cautious. Was it because he had been scammed by her earlier on? "I will fork out the money for the raw materials. You only need to assist me inpleting this work..."

    "Sure!" Lao Wang was instantly all smiles. He seemed to have sensed that he misunderstood her words just now. "But Senior Lavel, I don¡¯t understand something..."

    "You don¡¯t understand how such a good opportunity just fell into yourp?" Lavel smiled. "Be it the raw materials needed to refine the sword weapon or the sword weapon itself, all these don¡¯t matter to me. I want to aplish this task as an affirmation of my skills. As for me..."

    "I already had my own equipment since a long time ago." As she was talking, she gently waved her hand, and two huge silver rings appeared out of thin air in front of her.

    "Unparalleled Rings, a level-4 item," she said with a smile on her face. "Although I wasn¡¯t the one who refined this, this piece of equipment has been with me for many years. Previously, I wanted to refine a new life weapon to rece it, but I couldn¡¯t bear to part with it in the end. I no longer intend to change my life weapon, so I¡¯ll pass this chance to you."

    It was a piece of level-4 equipment they were talking about! Thest time Wang Zhong encountered something simr was during a lesson in the Combat Cultivation Hall, when the Titan supervisor took out a piece of thunder equipment. However, that was considered to be just a tool to create illusions and a public weapon. It was extremely different from this private life weapon which had offensive attributes.

    Wang Zhong sized up her life weapon curiously. The two silver rings spanned one meter in diameter and were razor sharp. Just by staring at it, Wang Zhong felt like his eyes were about to be sliced open. The two rings floated around Lavel as if they were protecting her. She didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to control them. It was as if they had a mind of their own.

    "A life weapon needs to be nourished. Once it reaches a certain level of connection with you, you can control it with just a little bit of spiritual power. It may look like it has a mind of its own, but the truth is otherwise." Lavel waved her hand and let the two silver rings float slightly closer to Wang Zhong. "Go ahead and observe it. Sense and familiarize yourself with what a level-4 offensive life weapon is like."

    After getting Lavel¡¯s approval, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but to immediately put his hand on it gently. He was astounded uponing into contact with the ring.

    It didn¡¯t feel like he was touching an ice-cold weapon. Instead, it felt like touching an exploding volcano, a falling meteor, an extremely violent ancient behemoth... That feeling made him forget that he was touching a physical weapon. His first impression was not that it was powerful, but that of primitive danger, making him feel fear by merely touching it, because he wasn¡¯t the owner of the weapon.

    "Refining a level-4 item is a ratherplicated process, especially since I¡¯m tailoring this weapon for someone other than myself. There are many other conditions that need to be fulfilled, such as the alchemist and weapon user¡¯s chemistry in terms of their souls and their thinking..."

    Lavel finally got to the point, which was why she wanted to hash things out with Wang Zhong today.

    She gave up on refining a life weapon for herself as she already had her Unparalleled Rings. If she refined another life weapon for herself, it would mean that she had to give up her current life weapon or waste the new life weapon. Also, the refining process wasplicated. If she helped someone else instead of Wang Zhong, it would mean yet another person had to participate in this process. Just like how Jhonas helped Wang Zhong refine the level-9 weapon previously, the person using the weapon had to participate in the refining process from start to end. Lavel didn¡¯t want more trouble.

 Chapter 1094 Skyrocketing Power

    <h4>Chapter 1094 Skyrocketing Power</h4>

    Most importantly, customized level-4 equipment required the souls of the alchemist [a]and the equipment user to bepatible. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of another person joining in the process. The souls and minds of the alchemist and equipment user would need to be intertwined together.

    This was a tall order as it meant that there had to be mutual trust between the alchemist and the equipment user. If one¡¯s soul was not being true to itself, the refining process would immediately fail. Trust was a hard thing toe by in the divine territory. Lavel searched high and low but ultimately decided that Wang Zhong was the only one who wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to her and had the ability to assist her.

    As for the money required, it was peanuts to Lavel.

    Lavel started to exin some details about soulpatibility. Other than Wang Zhong, it was also Lavel¡¯s first time doing this, but this process didn¡¯t seem tooplicated to her.

    Lao Wang listened carefully and nodded from time to time. After hearing what Lavel had to say, he suddenly realized why Lavel chose him to help her refine the sword weapon. Soulpatibility wasn¡¯t about peeking into the other party¡¯s soul, but just cing one¡¯s trust in the other party. To ordinary alchemists, this was just a part of their job. However, to Lavel who was a prominent figure in her level-8 civilization, there was a great hidden danger in cing herplete trust in another person unless that person was so weak that he would be harmless to her.

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. It was absurd that he was able to gain from this just because he was weak.

    Some narrow-minded people might worry that Lavel was trying to covet something of theirs, such as the technique of adjusting one¡¯s spiritual energy waveband. This technique was rather rare in the divine territory. However, Wang Zhong was not one of those narrow-minded people and thought in a straightforward manner. Lavel was a Gold Core expert, and he didn¡¯t think that she was unworthy of this technique at all. Besides, he could sense Lavel¡¯s sincerity. Even if she really coveted his technique, she didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths. She could have just told him at the beginning since he didn¡¯t intend on keeping this technique a secret.

    Only idiots would blindly hold on to the little bargaining chips they had. Based on the current situation that the human race was in, humans needed to be more open to learning in order to secure their status in the divine territory. No matter how one looked at it, Wang Zhong would benefit the most from the soulpatibility procedure with Lavel, who was a Gold Core expert.

    "Senior Lavel, thank you!" Wang Zhong said with sincerity. "If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, just name it."

    Lavel chose him after considering various factors and also because of a few coincidences, but ultimately, Wang Zhong was the one who benefitted the most.

    Lavel smiled. This was why she chose Wang Zhong. Not only did he pose no threat to her, but he was also a smart person who knew his boundaries. If it was someone from a low-level civilization who didn¡¯t know where to draw the line, they might think that she had an ulterior motive and was trying to take advantage of them. She wouldn¡¯t feelfortable with that. If there wasn¡¯t enough trust between the alchemist and equipment user, there would be no chance that the equipment would turn out to be a top-grade one.

    "You want the sword, while I want the achievement and experience, as well as a perfect partner. There¡¯s no need to thank me. Both of us are just taking what we need," Lavel said casually. "By the way, I heard that you have caused some trouble recently?"

    Lao Wangughed and scratched his head.

    "No worries. You can do whatever you want here, and I¡¯ll ensure that nothing will happen to you."

    That line sounded a little domineering, but it sounded way cooler than what Celeste had said previously! After all, Lavel was a true Fire Demon race Gold Core expert. She wasn¡¯t one of those so-called geniuses who were still on the way to bing an expert. She was already in the namelist of experts challenging the Tide of Fate!

    ...

    Since Wang Zhong had agreed, both of them readily decided to carry out the soulpatibility procedure on the same day.

    The two of them sat cross-legged and entered a meditation state. The faint glow of spiritual power could be seen radiating from their bodies as their souls intertwined.

    To refine an excellent level-4 or level-5 private life weapon, the alchemist and equipment user had to have absolute trust in each other, as well as simr mindsets. This foundation was essential, or there would be usage problems with the equipmentter on.

    The soulpatibility procedure was not about invading the other party¡¯s privacy, but allowing the other party to sense your will, personality, spiritual power, state, and other fine details about you. This was a little simr to the soul-prying that elemental spirits did when choosing their hosts, but that was one-sided as opposed to the soulpatibility procedure, where both parties could see into each other¡¯s soul.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Lavel to perceive Wang Zhong¡¯s nature.

    Wang Zhong had a unique body physique for a person that came from Earth, a low-level civilization, which surprised Lavel.

    Earth was a level-4 civilization that had too little time to evolve. Their cultivation methods and innate talents were inadequate. Those who came from such a civilization would definitely be among the weakest in the divine territory. However, Wang Zhong was different. His physique was unusually good. The spiritual power that he gained from cultivation evenly prated into the delicate parts of his body, such that even a single fine hair on his body was nourished by this spiritual power.

    This was extremely unusual! Of the thousands of races in the divine territory, most of their bodies were made of flesh and blood, including the Titans and the Vielders. The bodies of the Titans were as indestructible as the strongest metal, while the bodies of the Vielders were so weak that a sharp grass de could hurt them. This difference was caused by the extent of spiritual power that their bodies could tolerate.

    The more spiritual power one¡¯s body could tolerate and store, the stronger one¡¯s body would be.

    Lavel estimated that Wang Zhong¡¯s body was almostparable to that of a Titan. This was unimaginable... He was just a Foundational Stage who came from a low-level civilization. He was definitely a BUG-level existence among those in the Foundational Stage, and his physique could be considered top-notch even among the Void Core experts. It was no wonder that he was able to withstand the incessant heavy blows when battling his Blood Demon race opponent from the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    Compared to his unbelievably strong physique, it seemed that he was rtively weaker in terms of spiritual power.

    However,pared to the average Foundational Stage, his Spiritual Energy Value was practically bottomless... Just his Spirit Sea alone had far exceeded the limit of an average Foundational Stage, not to mention his entire body¡¯s spiritual energy capacity. In fact, his spiritual power wasparable or even better than many Void Core experts. To think that he hadn¡¯t even formed his Void Core yet...

    Nheless, Lavel was more shocked at his soul and his savage ice and fire ability!

    It wasn¡¯t just an innate talent, for he was able to truly harness its power. In this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils, one would already be considered part of the upper echelons if one harnessed either of these two elemental attributes. Of course, there were stronger experts out there. However, one should take into ount that Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual quality was graded as fourth-grade during the Heavenly Gates initiation test previously, where he was deemed to have no additional attributes or inclination towards any attribute.

    Since Lavel wanted to choose Wang Zhong as her partner, she did a background check on him, which included his initiation test results.

    His test results were very shocking. Lavel definitely trusted in the supervisor¡¯s evaluation ability. It was highly unlikely that there was a mistake in the test results, much less such an outrageous one. That meant that Wang Zhong only started to get in touch with his ice and fire attributes a few months ago, yet his ability managed to skyrocket to this level within such a short period? Did he consume some sort of elixir? This was way too exaggerated even if he had two elemental spirits. The guiding effect of the elemental spirits was way too effective...

    [a]?

 Chapter 1095 Friendship of the Insect Race

    <h4>Chapter 1095 Friendship of the Insect Race</h4>

    Just like how Lavel was continuously shocked, Lao Wang was also stunned. Furthermore, this was also shock from his knowledge being subverted in various ways.

    He had no interest in how strong Lavel was, what spiritual attributes she had, which attribute she had a special emphasis in, or even the strength of her body. Besides theirpatible will, and in as far as he could observe, Lao Wang was even more interested in her Gold Core... It was 100 times more shocking than when he had seen Mugthol¡¯s Void Core.

    It was not an illusory condensation of energy, but a powerful sphere that diffused high-leveled energy. Using his first impression to describe the Gold Core, Lao Wang felt that it was like a small sun. Boundless energy continued to surge from the Gold Core, and it seemed as if it would not wither or be weak because of the diffusion of energy. The more the energy spread into the surroundings, the more vigorous the Gold Core became. Its energy waspletely inexhaustible! It was no wonder that Gold Core experts never had to worry about their spiritual power running out. Could one run out of energy with a sun?

    Wang Zhong could feel that as long as this Gold Core was present, life would be eternal. This was the true core of a Gold Core being. A physical body seemed pale and meaningless whenpared to its existence.

    This did not represent absolute immortality. After all, even actual suns and other fixed stars would age, wither, and be extinguished. However, the time needed for this to ur would be extremely long, so long that it would be difficult to use the usual units of time to measure the amount of time needed. To an ordinary expert, this was no different from eternity.

    Their power was constant, limitless, and would never be exhausted!

    From the blurry Void Core he had seen in Mugthol¡¯s body to this powerful and eternal Gold Core, Wang Zhong began to feel the various messy thoughts about umting his Core start to piece together in his mind. This had been an umtion of inspiration from various aspects in the past. Most of this inspiration were just small pieces of this and that, but at that moment, they seemed to coalesce from the inspiration of the Gold Core. Just like with the umtion of one¡¯s Core, his inspiration was being organized into aplete whole and connecting with one another...

    However, it was a pity that before he couldplete the final step, the process of connection came to a sudden stop halfway. He had not umted enough inspiration... He was not umting his Core as an expert from an established civilization. He was developing his own method to umte his Core as a civilization that knew nothing. Thus, the umtion andprehension needed were too high.

    Wang Zhong had some regrets, but no matter what, he had gained many things.

    Furthermore, they could also sense the qualities of each other¡¯s soul during the process of soul interaction.

    Resilient and steadfast. This was the evaluation that Lavel had given Wang Zhong at the beginning. However, as she probed deeper, she sensed a might that should not belong to a Foundational Stage, as well as the strength of his soul. At the same time, there was an even more unimaginable... nobility?

    He had a noble soul. There was no doubt that throughout this process, this was the strangest and the most interesting thing Wang Zhong showed to Lavel.

    Why would the soul of a member from a level-4 civilization make her, an expert who was countless ranks higher than him, feel that it was noble? Lavel felt that this was very unthinkable.

    When the first soul matching ended, their knowledge of each other had deepened greatly. Even the distance between them seemed to have reduced instantly. Their rtionship was no longer that of cooperation or debt-paying like in the past. Instead, it felt as if they were old friends, as if they had known each other for a long time and could be very natural with each other.

    "Souls need to rest as well. We cannot do the matching every day." Lavel was still interested in many things about Wang Zhong¡¯s soul. In any case, soul matching was not something that could be settled in one shot. She would start shallow and go deeper as this was a process where one had to advance step by step. When their intentions were interlinked, they would havepleted the first stage of the preparatory work. "Come every three days or so. If there is any dy because of something, let me know in advance."

    "Sure."

    "Also." Lavel threw a box at him.

    Lao Wang opened the box and took a look. It was filled with Spirit umtion Pills.

    Spirit umtion Pills were level-8 pills and were a condensation of the spiritual power in the world. It was the best pill to help increase the speed of umting spiritual power among all the low-leveled pills.

    The prescription for a pill of this level would definitely not be circted in the market. This was a private prescription of the Fire Demon race. The quality of the pills in this box was not bad, and they were all 60%- and 70%-pills. This kind of pill that could increase the speed of spiritual power cultivation seemed very alluring.

    "Even though your spiritual power is very good for a Foundational Stage, there still seems to be a lot of room for advancement."

    It was obvious that Lavel was a smart person. She did not treat Wang Zhong with a rigid attitude, let alone judge him against normal Foundational Stage standards. One¡¯s physical body and spiritual power usually matched each other. Putting aside the restrictions of the Foundational Stage, Wang Zhong had a lot of room for his spiritual power to grow.

    "The effects of the Spirit umtion Pills on enhancing spiritual power cultivation are obvious. During this period, if you have nothing to do, eat it like candy. There are no side effects. I will also give you some guidance in terms of spiritual power in our future soul matching sessions." She smiled. "After all,pared to what we are going to refine, your current spiritual power foundations are slightlycking."

    Lao Wang received the pills very calmly. The exhaustion from refining a level-7 pill was extremely massive. How difficult would it be to refine a piece of level-4 equipment? Looking at the meticulous and misceneous preparations that Lavel had made in advance, as well as his current realm, he could not be arrogant or blindly confident.

    Looking at how satisfied Wang Zhong was, Lavel also nodded her head. She really did not like troublesome men. Although he came from a low-leveled civilization, she greatly admired the generosity Wang Zhong possessed.

    "Senior, I will strive to advance to the Void Core Realm before we officially start!"

    After six or seven sessions over half a month, the first stage of soul matching had reached its end. Although it had not yet affected their state of mind, they had be much closer. Furthermore, with the Spirit umtion Pills, the Devouring Heaven Technique, and the Vitality Supplement Pills, Lavel¡¯s spiritual power standards had recently improved significantly. He was slowly approaching the bottleneck before he broke through, and his condition was good.

    Needless to say, besides the powerful effects that the Spirit umtion Pills brought about, the help that Lavel gave Wang Zhong in terms of spiritual power guidance during every soul matching session was great.

    Besides practical spiritual power guidance, more of this guidance came in the form of psychological hints and theoretical inspiration. Furthermore, the rate at which Wang Zhong took in these theories and psychological hints was shocking. He was always able to derive much more from what Lavel wanted to express!

    Even Lavel was somewhat dumbfounded at hisprehension and natural endowments. Frankly speaking, she had never seen this kind of low-leveled civilization, or even heard of them.

    Comprehension and natural endowments were established on one¡¯s civilization and inherited strength. One would only be able to see things far away when standing on the shoulders of giants. Without this strength, no matter how impressive one was, one would not truly be able to defy the heavens. However, this Earthling from a level-4 civilization had been able to do it and even renew Lavel¡¯s awareness and concept of the Foundational Stage. She had heard about low-leveled civilizations that were called the "yground of the Gods". There were thousands of such civilizations, but she had never heard of such an evolved civilization!

    To Earthlings, the so-called limits were no more than imaginary troubles that people worried about.

    It was not that no low-leveled civilization in the divine territory had ever created a method to umte their Core. In fact, everyone was already ustomed to this. However, it involved various forms of copying and giarism. In reality, the high-leveled civilizations paid no attention to the Void Cores scraped together this way. They still needed to perfect and improve their Void Cores over many long years before they had the possibility of truly developing into high-leveled civilizations. Even the Shell race, who had excellent natural endowments for umting their Core, walked on this path as well to achieve their current status as a level-8 civilization. Even then, they continuously improved and researched on the Shell race¡¯s pill refinery method. They would never stop. This was a necessity for the development of a civilization.

    However, the path that this little fellow was traveling on seemed somewhat unusual. It waspletely different from the pioneers from low-leveled civilizations who had scraped together a method to refine their Core.

    This was a path that no one had walked on before.

    Lavel had a feeling that Wang Zhong might be unable to break through to the Void Core realm for the rest of his life, but if he broke through, he might subvert the knowledge of the entire divine territory...

    ...

    Speaking of which, before entering the Pill Refinery Hall, Lao Wang stayed in a pill house all day. However, after being in the Pill Refinery Hall for half a month, he had not refined even a single pill.

    This was partly rted to the rapid progress he had made with Lavel, but it was also partly because Elder Yimo had not held any sses or taught any new prescriptions. Wang Zhong and the others were outstanding, but it was obvious that Elder Yimo still had to take care of his other disciples in the Heavenly Gates. Thus, their progress would not be as fast.

    After selling the batch of 60%- and 70%-pills, Lao Wang had now made a big fortune and was easily satisfied. His main task every day was cultivation, and he simply did not have time to do anything else except for participating in Law Enforcement Association activities.

    When he first entered the Law Enforcement Association, it was for his own interest. However, after spending such a long time in the Heavenly Gates, the Law Enforcement Association had helped him in many areas. Lao Wang gradually started to grow attached to this group of insects and Machines. Whenever he was invited to a Law Enforcement Association activity, he would not reject the invitation.

    After trending for a period of time among the insect race, thew enforcement game gradually attracted less attention. After all, only the Brain Insects in the insect race enjoyed ying the game. As for the other lower-ranked members of the insect race, ying thew enforcement game was simply cognitive overload. Naturally, it was impossible for the game to be popr with them. However, the Machinery race was different. These iron faces had upgraded thew enforcement game to the extent that it was in the roots of the Machinery civilization. From the Machinery race elders who controlled the authority of the Star Alliance to the ordinary staff who were on duty in the variousw enforcement squads, they all knew thew enforcement game and how to y it. This was generalw enforcement!

    During any meeting, the Law Enforcement Association would definitely be dragged by the Machinery race to y thew enforcement game. Although the Machinery race had added various elements to thew enforcement game and Lao Wang was no longer the most adept or skilled member, the Machinery race obviously respected the pioneer of this game. They were used to him being the judge. But this time, the Machinery race had surprised Lao Wang once again.

    "Wang Zhong, we have started a Law Enforcers Tournament!" Rhode D was also sentimental and excitedly said, "This is the first time we are organizing this kind ofpetition since the establishment of the Machinery race countless years ago. The passion and participation from the entire Machinery race are very high. This game has added colors to our lives. This time, the elders assigned a mission to me."

    Law Enforcers Tournament? They even disturbed the elders of the Machinery race?

    Lao Wang was slightly shocked and did not know whether tough or to cry. He knew that the rate of eptance of thew enforcement game among the Machinery race was very high, but he had never expected that it would reach this stage. This had broken through the conventions of the Machinery race, even making them organize a game tournament. "What mission? Does it have something to do with me?"

    "Yes," Rhode D said sincerely, "my elders invite you, the creator of thew enforcement game, as our special guest and judge in this tournament! Please do not decline!"

    "Ha, it¡¯s my honor," Lao Wangughed out loud. Considering his rtionship with the Machinery race, there was definitely no reason for him to decline. Furthermore, Lao Wang was also very curious about the game tournament that the Machinery civilization had organized. It was difficult to imagine how these rigid fellows would y in this game tournament. "When is it? Tomorrow?"

    "No, no, no." Rhode D shook its head. "Right now, the tournament is still in the preliminary stages. ording to our tentative ns, 16,500 teams from the entire Machinery civilization are taking part. We have divided the Land into the east and west districts ording to its "longitude" and titude". We are nning to hold a mass selection online and pick the forty most outstanding teams for the districtpetition in the east and west districts. Then, we will choose the strongest two teams for the finals... There are too many online matches and many dys. You might be too busy for all of them, so you only need to be the judge for the finals."

    Lao Wang was stunned when he heard this. At first, when he heard Rhode D mention thew enforcement game tournament, Lao Wang assumed that several hundred people, or at most over a thousand people, would participate, and only slightly over ten groups would take part. However, there were over 16,500 groups...

    If they wanted to form groups for the refinedw enforcement game by the Machinery race, there would be at least ten people in each team. This did not include the substitutes, analysts, coaches, and other people. Over ten thousand groups meant that over a hundred thousand Machines would be taking part...

    Lao Wang suddenly felt that this group of "civil servants" in the divine territory was massive!

    "Then when will the finals be?"

    "ording to thepetition rules of the onlinepetitions, it will take at least another month. There might also be some changes. Either way, we will inform you in advance."

    "Sure."

    Lao Wang readily epted and took a look at the room. Arge group of Machines was sitting with their "eyebrows" furrowed. It was obvious that they were connecting their thoughts. They were probably engaging in various acting and practices in their Machinery racework. At that moment, even Rowling J, who would definitely exchange greetings with Lao Wang whenever she saw him, seemed rather focused while practicing seriously. Within the Law Enforcement Association, they had split into three groups. ording to Rhode D, as the first group to have encountered thew enforcement game, they were a group likely to win the tournament. They had be celebrities with many followers within the Machinery race.

    After Rhode D finished speaking, he joined the other members of the Machinery race and silently sat down for practice. It was obvious that he was also one of the members of thepeting teams. With the personality of the Machinery race, regardless of what they did, they would always pursue their limits and give their best performance. Of course, it was the same with ying games.

    Lao Wang did notin about the Machines who were ying games. He discussed a few questions regarding thew with some insects who were researching on rules. Then, he saw Wanwan Mine over.

    "Wang Zhong, I have something to tell you."

    Wanwan Min¡¯s expression was mysterious. The facial expressions of the insect race were not much richer than those of the Machinery race. If they were talking to someone they were not too familiar with, that person would definitely not be able to see the minute expressions and actions on their face, but Lao Wang could. This was because they were familiar and used to each other, and also because his soul was powerful. He was able to sense the emotional waves of the Brain Insects.

    "ording to the information that the Law Enforcement Association currently has, we predict that the ones who used the Rosa Ghost Thunder Killing Array to ambush you and caused the pill refinery incident should be the Ghost race."

    Back then, there were many guesses regarding the pill refinery incident. On the surface, it seemed as if Ghost Battier was looking for trouble and acted on impulse. It seemed extremely simple, but precisely because it was so simple, people started to suspect whether an instigator behind the scenes was using this in an attempt to further confuse the situation. It was also said that an elder from the Ghost race had looked for Elder Yimo to plead for mercy. There were also various rumors that the Ghost race had been unjustly med in this incident. Thus, there were many varying opinions. In the end, even Lao Wang felt that Battier might have been controlled by someone. After all, from Lao Wang¡¯s perspective, Kakadinme was the person who wanted to get rid of him the most.

    As for the ambush by the Ghost Thunder Killing Array, at first, everyone¡¯s suspicions were targeted towards the Blood Demon race. However, no one thought that even though these two incidents did not seem to have much to do with the Ghost race, the Ghost race was the one causing trouble behind the scenes.

    This could not be ignored. The pill refinery incident could be put aside, but what was more important was the ambush by the Thunder Killing Array. Lao Wang did not want to encounter it again. "Can you deal with them ording to the rules?"

    "We have no direct evidence." Wanwan Min shook its head. "Especially with regards to the killing array incident. The underground world concealed it too well, and we were unable to obtain any evidence from them. When we contacted some sellers in the underground world, they seemed inexperienced in this aspect and were like rookies. This gave us some room for guesswork."

    "Who is the instigator?" Wang Zhong silently sighed. When he heard Wanwan Min¡¯s tone, he could already guess the instigator behind this.

    "Gorst from the Combat Cultivation Hall," Wanwan Min said with confidence. "Even though we don¡¯t have any direct proof, afterbining factors from many areas, I have 80% confidence in this judgment... No, 90%! Including the pill refinery incident, even though Gorst could not have instigated Battier then, they are cousins in the Ghost race and share a rather close rtionship. It¡¯s obvious that Battier found fault with you to help his cousin."

    Wang Zhong nodded. Earlier, he had suspected that it was Kakadinme, but from the looks of it now, it was obvious that he had been mistaken. Although Kakadinme wanted him dead, with his pride and confidence, he would definitely n to find an opportunity to kill him directly. Even if he had acted on behalf of the Blood Demon race, he would personally attack Wang Zhong and regain his pride in front of Celeste.

    Finding the assassin behind it was unlikely. Furthermore, they had been attacked less than three hours after the act of hate in the Anoma Club. The mere two or three hours of time was obviously not enough for Kakadinme to contact the underground world and discuss various assassination provisions.

    "That¡¯s right. Besides that, I have another piece of good news for you." Wanwan Min smiled and said, "After the failed assassinationst time, the underground world will increase their evaluation towards you. Not only will Gorst not be able to bear the cost with his current wealth, if anyone in the underground world wants to cause trouble with you, they would still have to consider their wealth. You can rx in this aspect."

    There was no doubt that ording to the rules of the underground world, they would not care about the various idents that urred during a task. If the assassination failed, they would definitely refund the money and increase their appraisal andpensation demands. To this kind of assassination organization, it was obvious that they could not use the word "ident" to evade anything. Furthermore, they would rather conclude that the enemy was too powerful and increase the level of the assassination bounty than admit that they hadmitted a low-leveled mistake and destroy their brand. This way, if anyone wanted to ask the underground world to assassinate Lao Wang, they would have to measure the value they had to pay.

    This was not a matter of price. Who would be willing to pay the price of killing a Solid Core to kill a Foundational Stage? It was obvious that no one would spend that sum on something so worthless. They would rather try other methods.

    Lao Wang had just started pondering about Gorst. When he heard this, he did not know whether tough or to cry. Almost being assassinated once had be a good thing in the end. He and the Blood Demon race had some conflicts, but he never thought that the one who was causing trouble was Gorst. After all, a toothless dog wouldn¡¯t bite people.

    "Thanks, Old Wan." Lao Wang smiled and thanked Wanwan Min. However, when he turned around, he already had other ns.

    Gorst from the Combat Cultivation Hall?

    A glint shed past Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Even Wanwan Min, who was eight feet away, immediately sensed murderous intent rising from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. The insect race did not care about this as this was just a job.[a] They were not as stiff as the Machinery race.

    [a]?

 Chapter 1096 The Supervisor Is Up To Something Again

    <h4>Chapter 1096 The Supervisor Is Up To Something Again</h4>

    At the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    Recently, the Titan supervisor was slightly bored. He had taken a liking to a pupil after much difficulty, but less than half a monthter, that pupil had been taken by the Pill Refinery Hall. If this had been the usual Pill Refinery Hall transfer, the Titan supervisor felt that it would not have been too difficult to tempt a pupil to stay behind with some of his valuables. However, out of all things, Elder Yimo had simply expressed his intention of inviting Wang Zhong into the Pill Refinery Hall, leaving him no chance to cheat this pupil. This caused the Titan supervisor to be mncholic... This Wang Zhong was obviously the kind to find delight in seeking vengeance and fighting. Why did he follow those who refined pills all day?

    It was boring, too boring!

    Titan supervisor Tsargesimon simply gave himself a half-month-long holiday and traveled the Land outside the Heavenly Gates. After that, he held a lesson today with the intention of bringing everyone some excitement.

    "This is the Combat Cultivation Hall Challenge Tournament. There is no restriction on the type of battle. The reward is fifty points. Both participants in the most exciting battle will receive this prize regardless of the oue."

    The news had been sent to everyone in advance through his messages. As a result, the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils who had been idling for half a month were instantly invigorated.

    The supervisor was up to something again! Fifty points... Right now, half of the pupils¡¯ first year had already gone by. Their points would be tabted in half a year, and they would be eliminated if they had too few points. The Combat Cultivation Hall had few lessons, and there were not many chances to umte points. On the contrary, the supervisor often arranged to thrash the pupils, and many people had their points deducted. Some of them could even lose 50 points in one shot. Most importantly, the conditions for obtaining this reward were "regardless of the oue"... In other words, the supervisor simply wanted to watch a good show. Furthermore, everyone knew what the supervisor¡¯s appetite was like. Regardless of how high thebat standards of the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils were like, even the most powerful Pavaro and the others would not attract the attention of the supervisor. He wanted to see blood and violence... In short, the supervisor¡¯s idea of "exciting" was something that was bloody and violent enough!

    No one knew how crazy those whocked points would be this time. There would likely be arge group of badly battered people who would lose their limbs.

    Some people who did notck points were worried about this. They did not want to fight this kind of frenzied battle, but they could not possibly reject a challenge from someone else. To those whocked points, the moment they received this piece of news, they grew green with envy and were waiting to see blood.

    Early in the morning, arge group of people had already gathered at the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    Gorst was being surrounded by a few fellow pupils. They continuously curried favor with him, but Gorst¡¯s expression was gloomy. He did not sh a smile throughout.

    He was rtively unhappy throughout this period of time.

    Even though Wang Zhong, the person he disliked the most, had disappeared, he had not been killed or chased out of the Heavenly Gates as nned. On the contrary, he had been advanced to the Pill Refinery Hall. Putting that aside, he had even affected the prospects of his cousin, Battier... This matter had caused a huge wave in the Ghost race. The Ghost race had not had anyone chased out of the Heavenly Gates for many years. Furthermore, the one who had been chased out was Battier, one of the most powerful geniuses in their race who was ranked among the top 10 even among the Heavenly Gates Pill Refinery Hall pupils and was deemed to be one of the future key powers in the Ghost race. Furthermore, all this had been because of a mere Earthling...

    The elder of the Ghost race was furious. After a thorough investigation, Gorst was the perpetrator who had first provoked Wang Zhong and the reason why Battier had looked for trouble. How could he hide this? Luckily, he had contacted the underground world personally and did not let the rest of the Ghost race know. If they knew that he had caused such trouble in the Heavenly Gates, the elder would skin him alive.

    Even if this was the case, Gorst¡¯s days were very tough. There was various gossip about him in the Ghost race, and he was almost called to ount. Luckily, his family had a certain background in the Ghost race. Furthermore, he was the only pure Ghost pupil remaining in this batch of Heavenly Gates pupils, and the Ghost race still had to rely on him to maintain their reputation. Thus, the questions from the higher-ups had subsided.

    No doubt, many people in his race were surely dissatisfied with him. It was definitely impossible to be as admired as before.

    One careless move and the entire game was lost. Gorst now felt this way. That despicable Earthling... Now that he had gone to the Pill Refinery Hall, it would be much harder to find an opportunity for revenge.

    Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly heard amotion beside him.

    "Who is that?"

    A shocked buzzing sound suddenly erupted from the surroundings, causing a smallmotion.

    Gorst had a feeling about this and turned to look at the source of the noise. He saw Wang Zhong appear among the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils and was slightly dumbfounded. Not only was he stunned, in reality, 90% of the entire Combat Cultivation Hall were also extremely shocked.

    The Combat Cultivation Hall did not restrict anyone from participating in their sses, and pupils from the Equipment Refinery Hall and Pill Refinery Hall coulde if they wanted to. However, even if they came, most of them simply observed from the side. To those who mainly refined equipment or pills, they simply came to watch themotion in the Combat Cultivation Hall. It was not that they could not fight, but their level and methods ofbat were very different. Frankly speaking, the Combat Cultivation Hall remained at the level of physical fights, while the Equipment Refinery Hall was more adept at fighting with weapons. Meanwhile, the Pill Refinery Hall was more adept at controlling their techniques and natural endowments, as well as suppressing the realms of their opponents.

    "Damn, why is this fellow here?"

    "Didn¡¯t he go to the Pill Refinery Hall? Why is he still taking part in our Combat Cultivation Hall sses?"

    "Does he have nothing else to do?"

    There were discussions all around as they did not understand this. All along, Combat Cultivation Hall pupils had attended Pill Refinery Hall lessons, but they had never heard of any Pill Refinery Hall pupils putting their reputation aside anding to the Combat Cultivation Hall to fight alongside them.

    "Ahem!" The Titan supervisor¡¯s voice disrupted the buzzingmotion in the surroundings.

    He saw Wang Zhong standing among the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils, and there was an obvious smile on his face. When he sent thebat notice to all the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils yesterday, he had also sent it to Wang Zhong.

    As expected, Wang Zhong did not disappoint him. He just knew that this little fellow woulde!

    Even though entering the Pill Refinery Hall was a form of upgrade and advancement, as the supervisor of the Combat Cultivation Hall, the Titan supervisor understood well that there was a type who naturally loved to fight. To them,bat was not a method, but a form of enjoyment, a delight that they could not get rid of from their bloodstream.

    This fellow could reject the sses from the Combat Cultivation Hall. After all, the basic leveled Combat Cultivation Hall taught some simple uses of spiritual power, which did not attract that Earthling at all. However, he could not reject the battles in the Combat Cultivation Hall. An overwhelmingly ambitious militant like him would not pass on anybat chances.

    The Titan supervisor was in a good mood. He had always been the type to express his emotions on his face. At that moment, his recline chair and herbal tea had been prepared, and the Titan supervisorfortablyy down. He casually threw out a piece of boundary cloth. "You all know the rules. If you have any hatred, take your revenge. If you have any resentment, thenin. Choose your opponents well, and the one being challenged cannot reject. Begin!"

    Under themand of the Titan supervisor, Combat Cultivation Hall pupils immediately started to challenge others. To them, the chance to earn points was rare.

    "Pavaro!" There was a rough cry, and a Titan came out. "I challenge you!"

    Kampbell was a Titan from the Combat Cultivation Hall. His body was not silver or gold, but a typical ck. He was not a well-known Gold Titan or a mainstay Silver Titan. He was simply an unconventional and rare Gray Titan, who some people also called an Iron Titan. They were said to be the bluntest Titans, and no one dared to provoke them regardless of where they were.

    Rash Titans were unyielding. He could have challenged anyone for this battle, but he had simply picked Pavaro, who was now ranked number one in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    Pavaro smiled. In the past, his fame in the Combat Cultivation Hall had all been seized by Wang Zhong the Earthling. Pavaro was actually very interested in Wang Zhong but never expected that he would be able to join the Pill Refinery Hall so quickly... However, this did not mean that the Combat Cultivation Hall no longer had any meaning. This was a brand new beginning. Perhaps without this surprising Earthling, the Combat Cultivation Hall would be simr to how the Combat Cultivation Hall had been in the past.

    At that moment, he took one step forward and epted the challenge with pleasure.

    The supervisor waved his hand, and the two of them were simply transported into the cloth. One of them was at the top in the Combat Cultivation Hall, while the other was an Iron Titan, who were said to risk their lives the most. Iron Titans had natural superhuman strength and solid bodies. Not only was their speed of cultivation extremely fast, their spiritual power capacity far exceeded that of ordinary people due to their powerful bodies. The peak of their spiritual power was simply 30% to 50% higher than other races.

    The moment the Iron Titan attacked, he charged at his opponent head-on. Even though he had not activated his true form, his Spiritual Energy Value instantly reached around 350,000. What was more frightening was that even though he had such a massive body, his movements were still extremely nimble and quick. Hisbat instincts and awareness were all excellent. He was like a massive and robust panther that was full of explosive power and speed.

    Even someone as powerful as Pavaro was faintly suppressed by the first attack. There was a spur growing from the bones in his hand that looked like a sharp sword. He had truly be one with his sword. Even to experts like Wang Zhong, who had mastered sword techniques, this was an impressive achievement. It was difficult to predict how he would unleash his sword attacks. However, any harmful attacks targeted at the Titan would be nimbly dodged, and Kampbell barely managed to resist some unimportant attacks. His skin was shrouded in spiritual power and was covered in a dazzling copper color. His defensive abilities were frightening and managed to beat back Pavaro¡¯s extremely sharp bone sword. Pavaro¡¯s sword was only able to get seven or eight centimeters into his defense before being trapped by his extremely powerful muscles. It was even difficult for Pavaro to pull out the sword, let alone causerge amounts of damage. He resorted to closebat, but this left Pavaro with too many things to pay attention to at once.

    The top-ranked pupil in the Combat Cultivation Hall had epted the challenge, and the moment they started fighting, he was suppressed. Many people who had been paying attention to Wang Zhong were now attracted by the battle in the cloth. They looked at the battle with a fixed gaze.

    The only one who had no mood to observe the fight was probably Gorst.

    Not only was the Ghost good at plotting ns, as half-spirit bodies, the Ghost race also had an extremely powerful sixth sense. Their premonition towards danger, disasters, and other situations was rather sensitive and urate.

    At that moment, Gorst sensed some danger. Furthermore, it was a danger that exceeded usual levels, and the source of the danger was...

    Gorst could not help but look at Wang Zhong, who had clearly be a participant in the Combat Cultivation Hall. It was hard to imagine that a pupil who had entered the Pill Refinery Hall woulde and participate in Combat Cultivation Hall sses. Furthermore, he was not just observing but also joining in. Moreover, he had chosen the day of the challenge tournament... Did this little fellow know something? Recently, the Ghost race had been in chaos because of the incident involving Battier. Many things might have identally leaked out.

    "Little Eight," he said in a low tone.

    A dark bat silently appeared in his palm. It was his messenger that lived in the darkness. The darkness bat might not be very powerful inbat, but their hiding ability, flying ability, and even investigation abilities were definitely at the top among the messengers in the Land.

    "..." He instructed his messenger in a low tone. After just three to five seconds, the messenger understood and pped its wings. It was not very fast, but the moment it left Gorst¡¯s palm, it simply vanished into thin air.

    Ahh...

    Gorst seemed much more relieved, and a smile finally returned to his face. He could not help but turn and nce at Wang Zhong. However, he happened to see Wang Zhong¡¯s cheery eyes looking at him generously.

    They looked at each other, and Gorst was slightly shocked. He subconsciously wanted to shift his gaze away, but he had no reason to fear Wang Zhong! This damned Earthling... Where in the world did all his confidencee from?

    Gorst stabilized his state of mind, and his cold, fixed gaze did not budge. However, he saw Wang Zhongugh cheerily at him and nod his head in a greeting, making him seem friendly.

    ...However, it was obvious that this kind of expression would only cause Gorst to feel disgusted.

    At that moment, the ongoing battle was about to reach its end. The two participants had already revealed their true forms.

    The Titan¡¯s true form did not seem to be much different from before. His physique only grew a thirdrger, and there was a massive lightning seal on his forehead. The Titans were also called the Lightning Race, and the lightning seal on their forehead was the symbol of a pure Titan.

    Meanwhile, there were many changes in bone goblin Pavaro¡¯s true form. The elegant young goblin hadpletely transformed into a skeleton. His bones were supposed to be pure white, but at that moment, they were faintly ck. It was obvious that Pavaro had never been able topletely recover after mysteriously turning ck. Once he revealed his true form, his Spiritual Energy Value became even higher. Furthermore, he could stretch his spur as he wished. Every single bone in his body was his weapon that could transform and stretch out into sharp spurs. One could barely imagine the feeling of clearly dodging one of his attacks, only to be harmed by a spur that had suddenly grown from his arm. This kind of attack was simply difficult to guard against. However, Kampbell¡¯s defense defied the heavens. He was particrly resistant against harm after revealing his true form!

    As expected of the one who dared to challenge the top pupil in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Kampbell¡¯s strength simply shocked everyone. He had suppressed Pavaro for the entire fight using his extremely powerful physical defense as a Titan and his stamina that never seemed to run out. The battle had continued for almost half an hour, and Pavaro had started to pant. However, Kampbell was still as full of energy and vigor as when the battle had begun! This was another reason why the Titans were feared by others: their extremely powerful endurance and stamina!

    "Is Pavaro actually going to lose?"

    "He ispletely suppressed, and revealing his true form was of no use. This kind of rash fellow is simply Pavaro¡¯s natural enemy. With such a solid body, his attacks havepletely no effect. Furthermore, that fellow¡¯s stamina is limitless. How do you fight him...?"

    "Do you feel like Pavaro is stronger than before? I heard that he turned ck because he went to the Spirit Flower Garden and was burned by the elemental spirits..."

    "It couldn¡¯t be that his injuries haven¡¯t healed ever since that battle, right?"

    There were many people discussing offstage. They had been attracted by this battle. To them, this battle was too exciting.

    Wang Zhong watched with great interest. Even though it was not his main objective ining here today, he would be interested in any exciting battles. Fighting was his hobby, and observing battles between experts was a form of enjoyment. Perhaps thebat techniques used by the two participants were no match for his, but they had disyed the special characteristics of their respective races. They both had their strengths. Regardless of whether it was Pavaro, who had bone thorns all over his body and was extremely fast, or Titan Kampbell, who had a solid body and boundless vitality, they were both much stronger than the Balor he had faced before. If he were to face them... Even though this spiritual power had grown recently under Lavel¡¯s "teaching", these two people were definitely not opponents that he could resolve easily. The special characteristics and advantages of these races and civilizations in the divine territory were obvious.

    "I never thought that there would be someone like you in the Combat Cultivation Hall." Pavaro, who was in a disadvantageous position, suddenlyughed and was full of praise. "You were actually able to force me into this position. However, you are going to lose."

    "Don¡¯t just use your mouth." Kampbell¡¯s attacks were even fiercer while he replied coldly. In the Heavenly Gates, not all of the star pupils shone from the beginning. In reality, after one year, the ranking would usually change greatly.

    "Sure." Then, Pavaro rapidly charged and soared into the sky. While dodging Kampbell¡¯s attack, an unusual wave of spiritual power was also released from his body at the same time. The spiritual power contained a wave of darkness, making it seem like a ck fire! As a result, his somewhat ck bones turned even cker, making himpletely different from the "pale little bone goblin" of the past.

    The penalty from the elemental spirits was both a punishment and a tempering experience! Pavaro¡¯s dark skeletal eyes dazzled with mes. The mes that the elemental spirits had used to punish him and burn his soul did not crush him. On the contrary, he gradually refined them and turned them into his own.

    Heavenly Net Bone Needles!

    Spurs that resembled thin needles separated from his body that was enveloped in ck mes. Then, they rapidly shot at Kampbell below like a torrential rain.

    With the support of the ck mes, these bone needles were obviously much faster and stronger than the bone thorns earlier. Furthermore, they were much denser! Even someone as strong as Kampbell could not help but have a change in expression. He could not dodge in time, so he raised his arms to defend himself.

    "Giantification!" His hand that was as massive as a palm frond suddenly grewrger. It was as if a shield of flesh was protecting him from overhead harm. He did not dodge but charged towards the attack instead and turned defense into attack. He would definitely not allow his opponent to attack without rest!

    Pa pa pa pa pa!!

    Countless ck ming bone needles pierced his massive palm. At that moment, a burning smell was emitted from the hand of the Titan, whose powerful defenses were once invincible. Furthermore, one could see the flesh on his palm sttering about. However, the speed at which he charged forth did not slow down. In the blink of an eye, he endured the attacks and rushed in front of Pavaro.

    Victory and defeat were about to be decided!

    Everyone held their breath.

    However, there was no hint of panic in Pavaro¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, he seemed calm. The attack by the bone goblin changed, and the rain of attacks that filled the air gathered. He gathered the bone needles and formed a massive sword which seemed like a ck dragon. It targeted Kampbell, who was charging towards him, with a shriek.

    ck Scorching Flying Dragon sh!

    Boom!

    The cloth exploded with a sh of light and dust filled the air. When all the dust had settled, Pavaro was hovering in midair, while Kampbell was half-kneeling on the ground. Half of his massive palm had been shaved off, and blood continued to flow from his entire body. His body had shrunk, and even the lightning seal on his forehead had vanished. He was no longer in his true form. He was panting and obviously did not have his former power.

    A good sword always remained sharp. The title of top pupil in the Combat Cultivation Hall was not conjured out of thin air.

 Chapter 1097 Not Fear, But Resentment!

    <h4>Chapter 1097 Not Fear, But Resentment!</h4>

    Putting aside the other pupils who were stunned, even Wang Zhong could not help but show some admiration in the corners of his eyes. When they had just joined the Combat Cultivation Hall, Pavaro was only slightly stronger than Balor, but now, Pavaro was obviously much stronger than Balor. Wang Zhong was not the only one who had miraculous growth in their time here. Only fellows like Balor who spent all their time making ns would remain where they were or experience a slow improvement at most. In reality, the true experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall had never stopped their steps towards improving. With this kind of Pavaro, even if Wang Zhong himself faced Pavaro, he would not be certain of sess.

    Furthermore, even though the Combat Cultivation Hall typically did not seem to have any lessons, the Titan supervisor was actually guiding them into a virtuous cycle. Of course, he simply threw books at them for them to read, and how much one could learn depended on one¡¯s level ofprehension... But the supervisor hadpleted everything he was supposed to teach and provide guidance on. He continued to use various battles and the points system to stimte the desire for growth in these pupils. To a Combat Cultivation Hall pupil who fought for a living, this was the best learning method. This was much better than continuously instilling various knowledge every day in ss.

    The exciting battle had roused the emotions of the pupils. Even the Titan supervisor, who was very fussy, nodded his head. The battle between Kampbell and Pavaro had met his standards. However, itcked some meaning, not just in terms of techniques... There was not enough blood and brutality. They were like two who obeyed the rules and took turns to attack. Could one say that their skills were poor? No, their standards were good, but this kind of battle obviously did not sit well with the Titan supervisor¡¯s appetite. No matter how he looked at it, the battle was tasteless. There were no problems with it, but it did not rouse his excitement.

    He could not help but look in Wang Zhong¡¯s direction. In the entire Combat Cultivation Hall, it seemed like only Wang Zhong would be able to satisfy the supervisor¡¯s vile interests. This could only be understood, but not verbally passed on.

    However, before Wang Zhong could show any intention of stepping forth, some pupils who were stimted by the battle jumped forth with great excitement and challenged one another in five consecutive battles. They were hot with zeal; their attitudes were correct, and they definitely had enough fighting spirit! However, they were too horrible to look at. They were a far cry from the first battle, let alone close to reaching the level where the supervisor would be satisfied, regardless of whether it was in terms of technique or being a pleasure to watch.

    Overall, there was only so much to battles between Void Cores. The starting point of the civilizations in the Land might be high, but regardless of whether they cultivated thunder techniques, goblin arts, or body arts, they would not necessarily reach profound levels. Many battles were still a pursuit of their own instincts. Those like Pavaro were already the elites among the elites.

    As the Titan supervisor watched the battles, he yawned several times. He was very dissatisfied with thest few battles. He did not want to see fighting matches where beasts nipped at each other. However, there were only a few people in the Combat Cultivation Hall who were good enough. In the end, the one he was most interested in was still Wang Zhong.

    The battle in the boundary cloth had ended, and a goblin had won. When the supervisor saw the goblin¡¯s badly battered yet pleased appearance, he felt like vomiting. He ignored therge group of pupils who were shouting "Me! Me! Me!" and simply nced at Wang Zhong.

    "Supervisor Tsargesimon." It was as if he had sensed the supervisor¡¯s gaze and responded to him. It also seemed as if he already had an objective, and he had waited long enough.

    Wang Zhong smiled and stepped up. "I want to challenge Gorst."

    The buzzing noises in the surroundings immediately ended. No matter how many people had criticized Wang Zhong for having the good luck to enter the Pill Refinery Hall so quickly, the image of him killing Balor in the Life and Death Arena still remained fresh in their memory.

    This Earthling was good at fighting, and this was a reality that was not disputed in the Heavenly Gates. However, no one felt that Wang Zhong was the best. Balor had just been careless the previous time. The Heavenly Gates were the Heavenly Gates as one¡¯s abilities were only a small part of one¡¯s strength.

    Many people immediately felt as if they were watching a good show. Back then, Balor and Gorst¡¯s scheme had been too obvious, and everyone could see through it. Did this Earthling want to take revenge?

    Gorst¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy. So the unpleasant premonition he had at the beginning was this, and he had guessed correctly. However, the reply from his messenger had not arrived. He did not know how the situation was progressing...

    The Titan supervisor shed a smile, but before he could transport the two of them into the boundary cloth, Wang Zhong borated, "Supervisor, if I may be so bold as to ask for a favor... I feel that we will only be able to disy our true abilities in the Life and Death Arena."

    His tone was extremely cid, as if he was simply talking about a very natural and minor matter, and as if going to the Life and Death Arena was like going home.

    The low buzzing sounds in the surroundings instantly ended. The entire ce was quiet, followed by an explosion of shouting.

    This Earthling was about to alienate himself from the rest of the Heavenly Gates!

    Putting aside who was stronger between Wang Zhong and Gorst, who in the Heavenly Gates would pick a fight like this? He had just offended the Blood Demon race, causing them to hate him to the core, but now, he was going to attack the Ghost race? He should know that Battier, a genius from the Ghost race, had been chased out of the Heavenly Gates because of Wang Zhong. He was going to be killed ruthlessly!

    "This Earthling is ambitious!"

    "They say that one should not be harsh on others to live a good life ahead. He is not giving the Ghost race any chances."

    "He challenged a peak level-7 civilization. Even if he wins, can he walk out from the Heavenly Gates?"

    The Ghost race was not a level-8 civilization and was considered a branch of the Soul race. The number of level-8 civilizations in the Land could be counted on one hand. However, races like the Ghost race and the Blood Demon race would typically im that they were level-8 civilizations. After all, strictly speaking, they were indeed members of a level-8 civilization. There were some who were independent of their original civilizations, while there were some who had deep blood rtions but had separated. This waspletely different from distant civilizations who forcibly established ties of kinship.

    "He is just too insolent. Unless he is able to advance to the Heaven, even if Elder Yimo protects him for the next few years in the Heavenly Gates, he will definitely meet his doom once he goes out."

    "Do you really think that Elder Yimo will protect him for five years? Furthermore, what advancement? Do you want to make me die fromughter? A low-leveled civilization that just entered the Star Alliance and can¡¯t even umte their Core is already thinking of advancing? Can you find any civilization like that in the entire history of the Land? That is not called a dream. That¡¯s called a daydream!"

    "Heh heh. Aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead? Will the Earthling even be able to win in the Life and Death Arena?" There were also people observing the present situation who calmly added, "Don¡¯t think that he is invincible after winning against Balor. Gorst and Balor are different, andbat requires brains. In the Life and Death Arena, one¡¯s strength does not represent everything!"

    Buzzing noises rose all around, but Lao Wang turned a deaf ear to them. He was rtively calm and simply smiled as he looked at Gorst, as if he was waiting for his consent.

    A battle at the Life and Death Arena could be initiated for no reason, but it could not be forced upon others. Gorst could reject. However, if he rejected a challenge from an Earthling, he would no longer be able to face other people again.

    All the gazes were focused on Gorst.

    "Gorst, what do you say?" The Titan supervisor was delighted. This situation seemed to have be more interesting. As expected, Wang Zhong, this little fellow, had never disappointed him. Aspared to the boundary cloth, the Life and Death Arena was the standard ce for men to truly battle it out.

    Before Gorst answered, a dark bat suddenly appeared on his body.

    Buzz buzz buzz buzz... It let out sound waves, and even the trantion candy was unable to trante this uniquenguage. A smile gradually appeared on Gorst¡¯s gloomy face. Then, he turned and looked at Wang Zhong.

    To be honest, no matter what asion it was, Gorst had never thought about attacking him head-on. The fight with Balor had shown that he had the strength to threaten pupils of their level. Gorst had no confidence, which was why he arranged the assassination attempt. Furthermore, after the incident involving Battier, Gorst had nned to conceal his strength and bide his time. He would not argue with Wang Zhong for the time being. However, he never thought that Wang Zhong would proactively look for him.

    This was obviously not just because of the incidents regarding Balor and Battier respectively. If it had been because of those two incidents, Wang Zhong would have looked for trouble a long time ago, and there was no use waiting until now. The only possibility was that some details about the assassination attempt by the underground world had been discovered...

    Earlier, he had heard from his contact in the underground world that the Law Enforcement Association had been investigating for information about the incident ever since. It seemed as if the Law Enforcement Association had caught on to the rumors. After levels of guesses, they had finally locked onto him as the suspect. It was just that they did not have any direct evidence and could not propose a public prosecution. Thus, Wang Zhong personally came knocking on his door.

    However, he might have made a miscalction by choosing the Life and Death Arena. Did Wang Zhong think that the scheming Ghosts were idiots like Balor?

    "The Life and Death Arena. You asked for it. Since you insist on death, then you can¡¯t me anyone else!"

    Gorst¡¯s voice was somewhat cold. Then, he turned to look at the Titan supervisor. "Supervisor, since it is the Life and Death Arena, we should put in all our effort and use whatever techniques we have."

    "Of course." The Titan supervisorughed. This was the lure of the Life and Death Arena. "As long as it is a one-on-one battle, the rest is up to you."

    "Sure," Gorst calmly said. "Then I will need some time to prepare. Around half an hour."

    The Life and Death Arena was not too far from Violence Field, so it was very convenient to go over.

    "Awesome! The Combat Cultivation Hall is going to fight at the Life and Death Arena again!"

    "The Earthling is picking a fight again. He invited Gorst to the Life and Death Arena. How ruthless!¡¯

    "A pupil from the Pill Refinery Hall versus a Ghost from the Combat Cultivation Hall. The battle will start in half an hour!"

    Even though there was no Skylink in the Heavenly Gates, messengers were avable. In less than ten minutes, the news had spread to all corners of the entire Heavenly Gates.

    The supervisor disappeared, presumably to prepare refreshments... The Titan supervisor was absolutely particr about this aspect. In his words, a good drink needed a specialized ss for it. Of course, special refreshments also had to be provided for a good battle... Herbal tea and the like were simply refreshments for when he watched the typical squabbles between his pupils. On the other hand, for a battle that could excite him, he definitely had to prepare a good drink and liven things up. In the eyes of the Titan supervisor, it was obvious that the Heavenly Gates rule that alcohol was prohibited during lessons was nonsense. It was not a big deal. Changing the beverage ss should be enough to please the Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association.

    Half an hour was not a long time, but it was not short either. As the news spread in the Heavenly Gates, arge group of people swarmed over to watch themotion.

 Chapter 1098 Targe

    <h4>Chapter 1098 Targe</h4>

    In the Heavenly Gates, battles at the Life and Death Arena were always worth watching, no matter when they were held, even if it involved the Combat Cultivation Hall that had uneven standards. There was always something exciting to look out for when faced with a battle where lives were at stake. Furthermore, this battle even involved one of the most powerful figures in the Heavenly Gates, the Earthling Wang Zhong.

    The Pill Refinery Hall students were the fastest to arrive after receiving the news. After all, they were experts and would fly faster than ordinary people. Needless to say, Shannali, Pigolo, and the other core members of the Pill Refinery Hall were present. Furthermore, among the peak pupils, Celeste, Kakadinme, Lilisy, Tsarisiya, tree person Nibaru, and the others were all present.

    Closely after, the Law Enforcement Association arrived. Even though the rtionship between the Law Enforcement Association and Wang Zhong seemed rather vague to those who truly knew the ropes, the Machinery race and the insect race never cared about external affairs but would pay extremely close attention to this Earthling. It was the case during thest battle at the Life and Death Arena and this time as well. This was not an ident or a coincidence.

    Furthermore, there were also people from the Equipment Refinery Hall. Naturally, Jhonas was the first to rush over. Aspared to the Pill Refinery Hall and the Law Enforcement Association, there were evidently much fewer people from the Equipment Refinery Hall. If that person had not suddenly arrived at thest moment...

    Lavel!

    She silently appeared and did not seem to have any presence. If the Titan supervisor had not noticed her existence and proactively nodded towards her in greeting, none of the pupils present would have noticed that such a great figure had appeared at the Life and Death Arena for a battle between a mere Void Core and Foundational Stage.

    Arge majority of people present did not understand Lavel¡¯s identity. Seniors were not actually rare, but there were strict restrictions between the batches of students. However, Lilisy and the others knew about these well-known peak experts in the Heavenly Gates for the uing Heavenly River Tide. Even though they still had the title of pupils, their identity and status in the Heavenly Gates were definitely not lower than any of the supervisors!

    It could be said that their status was rather detached. As the batch of figures who hoped to pass through the Heavenly River Tide and enter Heaven, they were people who stood at the tip of the Heavenly Gates pyramid, excluding the Heavenly Gates supervisors and the elders of the respective Halls. Even the famous Titan supervisor, Tsargesimon, was only on equal footing with her.

    Why was an existence like this suddenly interested in a battle at the Life and Death Arena? This made no sense at all! Even if this was an attempt to curry favor by the battle¡¯s participants, regardless of whether it was Earthling Wang Zhong or Ghost Gorst, it seemed like neither of them had the qualifications to make contact with her, right?

    There was amotion beside the Life and Death Arena. After waiting for about twenty minutes, the "protagonists" that Gorst had been waiting for finally arrived.

    A Ghost that did not seem very powerful arrived and was only a Void Core. However, those who were more familiar with the Pill Refinery Hall had recognized him. This was Battier¡¯s footman from when he was in the Pill Refinery Hall, a servant that his race had appointed for him.

    He was holding two extremely radiant artifacts and ced them in Gorst¡¯s hands.

    The two artifacts were extremely resplendent and overflowing with color. One look and one could tell that it was not an ordinary item.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were immediately attracted by the light from the artifacts. Some Pill Refinery Hall pupils who were familiar with Battier gasped silently.

    "Those are Battier¡¯s Soul Seizing Chain and 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor..."

    Even though they said that the artifacts were Battier¡¯s, in reality, these were rather famous artifacts in the Ghost race. The level-7 Soul Seizing Chain was rather decent and was considered a standard weapon. It was said that the Ghost race had refined many of such artifacts. It could significantly strengthen Ghost attacks that targeted the opponent¡¯s soul and was an artifact exclusive to the Ghost Race. But the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor... It was not a standard piece of equipment in the Ghost race. It was a level-6 defensive artifact that was extremely well-known even outside the Ghost race!

    The abilities of the Ghost race to resist physical attacks were already unnaturally high. Only elemental attacks or attacks that targeted their soul would be fatal to them. Meanwhile, the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor was cast to target these weaknesses and specialized in defending against the soul attacks, elemental attacks, spiritual attacks, and others from Void Core experts.

    Everyone instantly understood why Gorst wanted to wait for half an hour. It was obvious that he had sent his messenger to borrow these items. With the Soul Seizing Chain in hand, Gorst¡¯s strength increased greatly, but what was more terrifying was the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor. Whenbined with the Ghost race¡¯s special natural endowments in resisting physical attacks, he would simply be unmatched against Void Cores, cing himself in an invincible position!

    This was too cunning.

    A smile appeared on Kakadinme¡¯s face. Gorst¡¯s strength might be mediocre and was not much different from Balor¡¯s, but the Ghost race was skilled at nning. It was extremely difficult to make them suffer and fight a battle they had no confidence in.

    Not only was Kakadinme amused, many people present who were unhappy with Wang Zhong, the heaven-defying Earthling,ughed.

    Countryside bumpkins would be country bumpkins. The Earthling was too naive and thought that he had won against the entire world after just defeating Balor. However, he did not know that on a tform like the Life and Death Arena, their individual strength was not the only thing beingpared. They were alsopeting in terms of their behind-the-scenes support and insider information! Equipment and pills were the mostmon and most decisive elements in typical Life and Death Arena battles!

    The Earthling was dead for sure!

    "Look, he doesn¡¯t seem to have realized what happened. Heh heh. He probably doesn¡¯t even recognize what those two artifacts are."

    "He is too foolish and arrogant. The limits of low-leveled civilizations cannot be changed."

    "Heh heh. A member of a low-leveled civilization was able to win against a Blood Demon in the Life and Death Arena. That was also a battle against a higher realm. Indeed, he has a reason to be arrogant and egotistical. However, it¡¯s a pity that he shouldn¡¯t have chosen to walk the same path twice. Does he really think that no one will be able to win against him?"

    The mockery in the surroundings was unrestrained. Pavaro furrowed his eyebrows.

    To be honest, he rather admired Wang Zhong. Regardless of whether it was his individual strength or his attitude, which made him dare to sh with and challenge high-leveled civilizations and powers, these were simr to Pavaro, and even the entire bone demon race. However, at that moment, a majority of the unbridled mockers in the surroundings were not even from high-leveled civilizations. Mocking Wang Zhong for his bloodline and his low-leveled civilization was no more than the pot calling the kettle ck. Pavaro was extremely disgusted by this.

    As the highest-leveled hall forbat-cultivation pupils in the Land, the Combat Cultivation Hall should not be this kind of ce.

    However, this kind of admiration, and perhaps empathy, was obviously meaningless. Pavaro¡¯s thoughts remained as thoughts, and he did not say anything. Suppressing members of low-leveled civilizations had always urred in the divine territory, and even the bone demon race would asionallynd in this type of situation, where they would be teased by high-leveled civilization members, who spread misinformation about them. He could not change anything. Furthermore, even he did not see any possibility of Wang Zhong winning. Based on the strength that he had disyed in his battle against Balor? Gorst, who was extremely well-equipped, would simply y with him until he was dead.

    These were top-quality equipment that the Ghost race had specially requested masters to create in order to protect the geniuses of their race. Even though the equipment was only level-6, itspatibility and its effects were extremely appropriate for the Ghost race. There was no suppression, only death.

    Gorst was not in a hurry. When he received the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor, he directly equipped it on himself and immediately channeled his spiritual power to test the affinity of the armor with his body while continuously making some small adjustments. It was obvious that he was not nning to leave even a small gap for his opponent to take advantage of. At the same time, he looked at Wang Zhong on the tform with a thin smile. He did not believe that Wang Zhong was really like what the fools around them were saying or that he did not recognize the Tempering Soul Armor. He had never underestimated this Earthling. Since he was able to flourish in the Law Enforcement Association, this fellow definitely did not have low intelligence.

    However, the Earthling had obviously made a miscalction this time. Low-leveled civilizations had far too little experience and understood too little about the divine territory and the Land. They would have to spend as long as other civilizations to adjust to and understand their incorrect information. Only after countless setbacks would these low-leveled civilizations truly understand the height of the heavens and the depths of the earth. Even for the excellent Heavenly Shell race, the path to their rise had taken them almost a thousand years, let alone for Earthlings who had just spent two or three years in the Star Alliance.

    Of course, even if Gorst did not look, he knew that the smart Earthling would definitely not show panic on his face.

    As expected, there did not seem to be any change in Wang Zhong¡¯s expression. There was an indistinct amusement on his face, as if he simply did not care about what Gorst had received.

    Gorstughed faintly as he understood this too well. This was exactly the same as his personality. This unchanging expression was obviously a continued disguise as he could not let his opponent see his fear or his actual state. Even Gorst could not help but respect this Earthling. For a member of an undisputedly low civilization, regardless of how much knowledge or courage he had, at least his psychological qualities were up to mark. The Earth civilization was indeed somewhat interesting. If this fellow had not been standing opposite Gorst, and if he had not targeted Gorst, Gorst would have been very happy to have such a pupil in the Ghost race.

    On the other side, Lao Wang was rather moved. Of course, he had heard of the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor. Furthermore, after refining equipment with Lavel for such a long time, he had an instinctive judgment for the strength of one¡¯s equipment. Perhaps it was not as exact as his judgment of pills, but he could estimate what level the equipment was and how much might it had. At the same time, he knew what level a Void Core¡¯s strength would increase to when a good piece of equipment was matched with them, even race-exclusive equipment like the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor!

    His opponent was obviously not a fool like Balor. He had brought along all his valuables to deal with a Foundational Stage from a low-leveled civilization. Using the same method he had used to deal with Balor against this opponent seemed like an obvious error in judgment.

    However, the more this was true, the more he felt that today¡¯s decision was correct.

    Frankly speaking, Lao Wang was not afraid of people like Gorst. He did not even consider him a clown, but rather, a brainless cockroach. However, those who acted like Gorst did had to die, or he would never have peace. It might have even spread and involved the people around him. When that happened, it would be toote to regret.

    The foundation of the Earthlings was too thin. Lao Wang did not have the capital to choose and did not dare to fail!

    "Prepare to take the field." The Titan supervisor looked at the time and prepared half an hour of preparation time as requested. He would not allow one second more or less. He was more and more excited about this fight. Even though even he could not see any chance of Wang Zhong winning, and even though Gorst was coasting by using these kinds of artifacts, so what? This was a part of the Life and Death Arena. The high-leveled civilizations had suppressed and enved low-leveled civilizations for countless years, but did they really think that no heaven-defying geniuses would ever emerge from these low-leveled civilizations? Regardless of how heaven-defying one was, there would always be the corresponding unfairness in this world waiting to suppress them.

    The Titan supervisor only wanted to see exactly what stage this Earthling could reach.

    As the two of them stepped on the tform, the runes along the boundary of the Life and Death Arena flickered, and an array was activated.

    Wang Zhong and Gorst looked straight at each other, and their expressions were extremely calm. However, those who were watching themotion were excited.

    "Little fellow! Just wait for your death..."

    "Earthling, go back to your hometown..."

    "Ha ha ha~~~~"

    There were many mocking voices offstage, but two Blood Demons, who were chattering and were so excited that their entire face turned red, were particrly loud.

    However, before they could finish speaking, they felt their necks being gripped by someone. Then, a strange force pulled them away and sent the two Blood Demons flying outwards. They left behind two sparks of light in the sky like two shooting stars and instantly vanished.

    "We aren¡¯t targeting anyone, but... it was just too damn noisy!" Tsarisiya picked his ears and pped his hands, as if he had simply gotten rid of garbage. "What are you making amotion for? It¡¯s so noisy that my ears are numb."

    "Nibaru!" The tree person also learned from the Gold Titan and pped his hands with a proud expression. He also had a part in sending the Blood Demons flying.

    The mockery in the surroundings softened suddenly and significantly.

 Chapter 1099 Overpowering Equipmen

    <h4>Chapter 1099 Overpowering Equipmen</h4>

    Tsarisiya and Nibaru, both from the Pill Refinery Hall, were said to be the ones who got into fights and trouble the most often. It had only been half a year since they entered the Heavenly Gates, but they had already experienced numerous battles. From the Pill Refinery Hall to the Equipment Refinery Hall, they would initiate one-on-one battles with anyone they disliked. They were pretty notorious in the Heavenly Gates. Frankly speaking, they stirred up more trouble than Wang Zhong, but the masses liked to gossip about thetter who came from a low-level civilization and was of lower status. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong had always been the style of the Heavenly Gates.

    Both Tsarisiya and the tree person Nibaru were extremely outstanding in terms ofbat power. Many had been won over by them. Also, they were very talented in alchemy too. Their reputation wasparable to that of Celeste, and they were extremely well known among this batch of pupils. Most didn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    Jhonas was excited. They seemed to be Boss¡¯s friends.

    Boss was awesome indeed; even his friends were so cool! A gold Titan and a tree person were standing right there in front of him; he had to take this chance to get to know them! "Guys..."

    Jhonas rubbed his hands and was all smiles, walking towards them. However, Tsarisiya just fiercely red at him with his copper eyes and stuck out his finger warily. "Get away from me. I don¡¯t talk to pigs."

    Jhonas was instantly petrified as if he had suffered 10,000 points of damage. He cursed silently in his heart. Had pigs offended him in some way? Why was he hating on pigs so much? Boss¡¯s friends were not cute at all!

    Celeste saw all this happen. She smiled upon thinking about Jhonas and Wang Zhong¡¯s rtionship. However, when her gaze shifted back to the arena, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn serious.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised at how calm Wang Zhong was when he encountered trouble, just like when he was up against Battier at the Pill Refinery Hall previously. After all, Celeste had seen for herself how Wang Zhong managed to form Perfect Pills. He had the ability to be arrogant. However, this time... Wang Zhong probably knew something about artifacts, but whatever superficial knowledge he had might harm him instead.

    Under normal circumstances, a Void Core expert would not be able to exert the full power of a level-6 artifact and might even be exhausted of power from using it. It wasn¡¯t necessarily true that one would be more powerful if one wielded a stronger weapon. However, the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor was a different story. It was a weapon exclusive to the Ghost race, and a Ghost could unleash its maximum power regardless of his rank! This weapon could withstand attacks of up to half a million or even a million Spiritual Energy Value. It even had additional defense protection against attribute attacks. That meant that Wang Zhong¡¯s soul attacks and ice ability would have no effect on this weapon.

    This battle was going to be very tough!

    "Found some helpers?" Gorst smiled, referring to Tsarisiya and Nibaru. This was one of the rare times he spoke.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t respond but just silently stood there. He was waiting for the runic barrier around the Life and Death Arena to bepleted and for the Titan supervisor tomence the battle.

    "It¡¯s a pity that even they won¡¯t be enough to save you." Gorst smiled, seemingly teasing Wang Zhong. In actual fact, Gorst hadn¡¯t let his guard down at all. The oue of a true life or death battle depended on many factors, such as in terms of equipment, psychological strength, and whether it was the right timing and ce. "I will rip you to pieces, right in this arena and in front of everyone, just like I would rip a ¡¯chicken¡¯ apart. I will imprison your soul forever. Oh right, I heard that your little Earthling lover is at the Anoma Club? Rest assured that I will take care of her for you with my own special tricks... Haha. You know what I¡¯m talking about, huh? Although you Earthlings have weak auras, your facial features and body are considered top-notch among celestialoids. Earth women are exactly my type."

    Gorst looked Wang Zhong squarely in the eyes, his tone teasing. He was going topletely annihte this Earthling. He was saying this not because he wanted to vent, but to secure his win in this battle.

    Ghosts rarely participated in face-to-face battles as they were more skilled at solving problems with their brains. However, that didn¡¯t mean that they were ipetent at physical battles. Once they stood on a Life and Death Arena, their focus and attitude towards the battle were definitely the most outstanding among the entire divine territory. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use all their power in these sorts of battles. Underestimating their enemy? Even after ten thousand years, a Ghost wouldn¡¯t do that.

    Nheless, Wang Zhong had no reaction, even when Gorst mentioned Lan Daier. His ability to resist others¡¯ trash-talking wasn¡¯t innate, but cultivated by his surroundings.

    From the first day he started his cultivation journey, Simba was there to nag at him all the time. Now, Wang Zhong had reached the point where he would be able to remain calm even if the sky fell.

    He didn¡¯t mean to look down on Gorst, but in contrast to Simba¡¯s trash-talking ability, Gorst¡¯s words really had no impact on him.

    Wang Zhong appeared to be zoning out and unfocused. In reality, he was condensing his spiritual power, ready to deal an explosive attack anytime.

    A faint glow surrounded Wang Zhong¡¯s body. It was almost impossible to notice it if one didn¡¯t look closely. Even while teasing him, Gorst in his 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor was ready for battle too. The spiritual power on the armor appeared to be dim, but it held immense power.

    Their actions made the spectators sense one thing. The two of them were cing their emphasis on their battle techniques, looking rxed but ready to attack at any time.

    The Titan supervisor ignored the suspicious nces that Rhode D cast at his beverage bottle, gulping a big mouthful of the drink without scruples. It was rare to see a decent battle between neer pupils that was worth anticipating. Even this silent confrontation before the battle started was a hundred times more exciting than some of the battles in the Combat Cultivation Hall previously. Thetter couldn¡¯tpare to this unfolding battle at all.

    The Titan supervisor had always despised Gorst¡¯s personality and how the Ghosts liked to use dirty, underhanded means. However, he had to acknowledge Gorst¡¯sbat talent. The Ghosts were the best at controlling battle situations. If it were the other neers who were in Wang Zhong¡¯s position, their mentality would definitely have been affected after hearing Gorst¡¯s teasing even if they managed to hold their anger in. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s mentality was far stronger than what he expected. Even he wasn¡¯t able to sense a trace of fluctuating emotions from Wang Zhong, not even a little bit!

    Wang Zhong was way too cold and focused. Only this sort of talent could truly be called a natural war machine, and this had nothing to do with techniques and personal ability.

    Dooom!

    The runic barrier around the Life and Death Arena waspleted atst. This moment seemed to havemenced the battle. Wang Zhong¡¯s apparently lifeless eyes changed immediately as his umted spiritual power exploded. He didn¡¯t choose to be safe and defend first, like he had done in the past. He instantly disappeared from his position, leaving behind a trail of light.

    The next second, his palm had already reached Gorst¡¯s chest.

    He was way too fast!

    Even the people who had high expectations for him during his battle with Balor were shocked. Wang Zhong was moving way too fast, and this was extremely unusual for an Earthling. His explosion of spiritual power had improved by a solid tier aspared to his previous battle. He was merely in the Foundational Stage and hadn¡¯t formed his Void Core. This was way too unbelievable! The sky seemed to be the limit for this Foundational Stage newbie although he was merely from a low-level civilization.

    Gorst had no intention of dodging the attack. His 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor immediately gleamed. A level-6 artifact weapon¡¯s instinctive defense was extremely powerful. Not much spiritual power was needed to activate it. Withstanding an attack of hundreds of thousands of Spiritual Energy Value was as easy as ABC. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s attack didn¡¯t end there.

    Spiritual power continually emanated from his palm. The prative might of his 3rd Drive¡¯s aftershock was the focus of the attack. The power of this stack attack not onlyy in the umtion of pure strength, but it was a continuous offense attack that left the enemy with no time to react. This made it more effective in overpowering the enemy¡¯s defense.

    However, this killer move that had proved effective every time suddenly lost its magic. It seeded in prating the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor¡¯s defense, yet when it pierced into the enemy¡¯s body, Wang Zhong felt as if his attack had the effect of a stone sinking into the vast sea. The enemy¡¯s body became translucent, but Wang Zhong could still see the smile on his face, mocking his incapability.

    At the same time, a silver hook curved towards Wang Zhong, as if it was already waiting for him to take the bait.

    Gorst had a clear fighting method. He would defend first, then attack, and then repeat this cycle. This seemed like a stupid fighting method, but it was very effective. His hook didn¡¯t move that fast, but it attacked at the same time as Wang Zhong did.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s attack was just to test how strong the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor was. He had already sensed the looming threating from behind him.

    If this battle was held a few months ago, Wang Zhong definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the enemy¡¯s attack immediately after executing his 3rd Drive. As a Foundational Stage, there were a lot of limitations on his spiritual power. Explosive power, energy capacity, and speed were obstacles that were hard to ovee during the Foundational Stage.

    However, he had been assisting Lavel in refining equipment for the past few months. Initially, his method of adjusting his spiritual-energy waveband was hindered by the spiritual pressure of the divine territory. Now, he had polished this technique and was extremely skilled at it. There was also a drastic improvement in his spiritual power during the past month.

    He could instantly adjust his spiritual-energy waveband now, as if he was switching gear. The power of the 3rd Drive attack had not fully dissipated, yet new power had already gathered in Wang Zhong¡¯s lower body. This was why Wang Zhong dared to ignore the counterattack and forcibly attack again.

    Using Ghostly Steps, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure blurred like a phantom. Several afterimages were mixed up together, making it seem like he was attacking and dodging at the exact same time. He was able topletely dodge the enemy¡¯s Soul Reaper Hook in the nick of time. In fact, he was able to position himself such that the enemy was in the way of his own hook attack!

    "Childish trick." Pavaro¡¯s face was expressionless with a hint of mockery.

    There was no panic on Gorst¡¯s face at all, and he didn¡¯t even need to change his course of attack. Unlike normal artifacts, the Soul Reaper Hook targeted one¡¯s soul and wasn¡¯t affected by vision tricks or direction changes. It turned 180 degrees and was able to follow closely behind Wang Zhong¡¯s real body despite the fact that he used Ghostly Steps.

    Wang Zhong was fast in dodging, but the enemy¡¯s subsequent attacks swiftly followed as if he hadn¡¯t dodged the attacks in the first ce. The enemy countered all changes by remaining unchanged. Lao Wang¡¯s signature 3rd Drive and Ghostly Steps seemed useless under the power of the enemy¡¯s artifact. Wang Zhong merely attacked first to test the waters, yet he had already be the passive side in this battle.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes gleamed. Ghostly Steps was a technique to confuse the enemy and didn¡¯t directly increase his movement speed. As he felt the enemy¡¯s attack reaching him, he kicked his legs and suspended himself in mid-air. While hanging upside down in mid-air, he infused spiritual power in his palms and fiercely mped them together, sping the Soul Reaper Hook between them.

    With a low humming sound, a dim white light gleamed at the part where the Soul Reaper Hook came into contact with Wang Zhong¡¯s palms.

    It was like an electric shock and a roar at the same time. Wang Zhong felt his whole body go numb. His body split into two afterimages at that moment...

    "That¡¯s not an afterimage." Pavaro frowned. "His soul had almost been jerked out of his body!"

    The sudden massive vibration made it impossible for Wang Zhong to keep his palms sped together. Taking this chance, the Soul Reaper Hook effortlessly pped Wang Zhong¡¯s chest in a vicious manner.

    Hum! Hum!

    It was more evident now. Everyone could see that while Wang Zhong was sent flying into the air, a "white shadow" almost flew out of his body. It was intertwined with his real body and floundering around. A deep buzzing that made everyone¡¯s ears tingle echoed across the entire arena. It was a result of Wang Zhong¡¯s soul vibrating so much, to the extent that it almost detached from his body.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Wang Zhong stumbled around eighteen steps backwards before finally regaining stability.

    He still had that calm expression on his face. However, it was no secret that after his palms and chest came into contact with the Soul Reaper Hook, his soul had suffered great damage although his physical body appeared to be fine.

    The Soul Reaper Hook was an artifact specially created toplement the Ghost race¡¯s soul attack. It was specifically targeted towards the soul. Although it was just a level-7 artifact, it was a killer weapon that was impossible to defend against after it wasbined with the Ghost race¡¯s soul-absorption skill. Many experts that had battled with Ghosts before knew this very well. One shouldn¡¯t expect to be able to dodge a Ghost¡¯s Soul Reaper Hook. It chased the scent of one¡¯s soul and was immune to distractions. It was not something that could be avoided with shy techniques.

    The only way to counter it was with an artifact of the same level. It was impossible to forcefully bear the impact of the attack with your soul. Even a Void Core expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of a level-7 artifact that specialized in soul attacks.

    It was true that this Earthling possessed elemental spirits, but that didn¡¯t mean that his soul was powerful. Elemental spirits choose their masters based on the potential of their souls, not how powerful they were at that moment. Otherwise, based on the elemental spirits¡¯ standards, no Void Core expert could ever expect to gain their favor.

    A smile appeared on Gorst¡¯s face. Wang Zhong was pretending to be calm, but Gorst knew that his soul must have been damaged. Even if his soul was stronger than that of an average Void Core and could still remain intact for a while, this attack would at least distract him and make it harder for him to focus...

    After this battle, some might say that Gorst had an unfair advantage, but he didn¡¯t care about that. Being able to crush his opponent without expending any effort would bring about the feeling of ultimate enjoyment.

    He didn¡¯t rush to attack immediately. Although they only exchanged blows once, Wang Zhong had already fallen into an absolute disadvantage in terms of both offense and defense. Since he had full control over the battle situation, Gorst didn¡¯t mind showing off.

    "How are you feeling? How many more attacks can you withstand?" Gorst smiled and asked, just like an elder questioning a child.

    Wang Zhong took in a deep breath. A mysterious smile appeared on his face.

    It seemed that the Void Core experts were exaggerating about the power of the Soul Reaper Hook.

    The moment he came into contact with the Soul Reaper Hook, an inevitable stiff feeling washed over his body. His soul felt severely shaken, but this attack that everyone deemed to be impossible to counter was actually one that dealt him the least damage.

    A soul was the foundation of one¡¯s cultivation journey. Its power depended on the strength of one¡¯s will, one¡¯s experiences, and various factors. This was the weakness of Void Core experts in the divine territory who had just started their cultivation journey. However, for those from the mortal world who overcame countless obstacles just to enter the divine territory, their soul power was the only thing they were better at in terms of divine territory standards.

    Furthermore, this was Lao Wang that they were talking about. His soul was getting detached from his body? He was already used to that when he was in Tianjing. The exaggerated image of Wang Zhong¡¯s soul leaving his body wasn¡¯t a big deal at all.

    "It¡¯s like a mosquito bite to me." Wang Zhong turned around, wisps of cold air emanating from his palms. The temperature of the surroundings seemed to have dropped by dozens of degrees suddenly. Frost could be seen condensing in the air within half a foot of his body. "Doesn¡¯t feel like much," he said casually.

    "You¡¯re just acting cool!"

    The spectators who were monitoring the battle intently couldn¡¯t help but curse. He was about to die, yet he was still acting cool? Even Pavaro, the number one pupil of the Combat Cultivation Hall, and Tsarisiya, who had reached the Solid Core Realm in the Pill Refinery Hall, would not dare to say that being struck by a Soul Reaper Hook was akin to a mosquito bite.

    Tsarisiya couldn¡¯t help but murmur to Celeste who was beside him. "Sister, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t help your lover out. I feel like he is getting more annoying the more I stare at him!"

    Celeste was rather amused. Initially, she was rather worried, but for some reason, she felt at ease after hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s words. As for how Tsarisiya used the term "lover", Celeste was long used to how nonsensical he was. Anyway, there was nothing going on between Wang Zhong and her, so she didn¡¯t really care about thatment. "Maybe he¡¯s telling the truth?" She smiled.

    "Bullsh*t! Even I don¡¯t dare to say that. Are you trying to say that I can¡¯tpare to him?" Tsarisiya said with contempt. "The Ghost race¡¯s Soul Reaper Hook is pretty annoying to deal with."

    "Hahaha! You are the most arrogant low-level civilization I have seen, but your arrogance should be backed up by power!" Gorstughed heartily. "I doubt your little st of cold air is enough to even ice a drink!"

    Gorst wasughing so much that he almost cried. He thought that Wang Zhong would at least be somewhat self-aware and have a few trump cards. After all, he lived in the same dorm with a descendant of the Babi family, who were known for their equipment refinery. If he was in Wang Zhong¡¯s position, he would have exploited this benefit and asked for more artifacts from Jhonas.

    However, Wang Zhong was trying to counter his 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor with an elemental attack. Was he mad?

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t reply to him. The ice power that he condensed in his palms had reached a maximum output, and the extreme coldness cleared his mind. His figure blurred, and everyone sensed that there seemed to be some reason behind his arrogance as his movement speed was still as swift as before. The two soul attacks that the Soul Reaper Hook inflicted on him didn¡¯t seem to affect his state too much, as if his soul hadn¡¯t been damaged at all.

    Zeng!

    A chilling glow shed across the arena. Wang Zhong left behind a trail of extremely cold sts of air, drawing a silver trajectory in the air. He was heading towards Gorst like an arrow aimed at a target.

    It appeared that Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t ept defeat until death stared him in the face.

    Gorst sneered and ignored the sts of cold air. He had already infused his Ghost power into the Soul Reaper Hook. Unlike the previous attack, the Soul Reaper Hook was gleaming with a silver light now and overflowing with power. Regardless of whether this Earthling was putting on a false show of strength or whether his soul was really extraordinarily resistant to attacks, Gorst didn¡¯t intend to let him off easy. He was going to end the battle with this attack!

    Boom!

    The silver light collided with the chilling sts of cold air, tearing each other down and causing an explosion. The entire arena was overwhelmed by a white light, and a thick fog enveloped it.

    Once Wang Zhong¡¯s condensed ice power came into contact with the enemy¡¯s body, it seemed to have encountered a nemesis as its concentrated energy dissipated in an instant. The extremely low temperature of the surroundings didn¡¯t increase immediately, but Wang Zhong could no longer condense his ice power. It was diffused in the air by an oddw-energy. Although everyone could clearly sense the bone-chilling temperature in the arena, the diluted ice power couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the experts, or even make them feel ufortable.

    "This is why it is impossible to counter the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor." Celeste looked grim. "Unless they can undergo qualitative change, elemental attacks won¡¯t have any effect on that armor..."

    "Wang Zhong won¡¯t be able to break through the enemy¡¯s defense." Tsarisiya shook his head. "Challenging Gorst without making special preparations beforehand was not a wise choice on his part."

    As soon as he said that, fire sparks suddenly appeared in the white fog enveloping the arena. Just as Gorst was feeling pleased with himself, Wang Zhong suddenly emerged with ming fists, zooming through the fog to arrive in front of Gorst.

    Bang bang bang bang...

    Wang Zhong¡¯s fists that carried strong fire spiritual power mmed onto Gorst¡¯s body. Raging mes blew the white fog away at once, turning the hazy Life and Death Arena into a sea of mes!

    This...

    Everyone felt as if their vision was warped. What the hell was happening?

    Dual element affinity?!

    That was considered rare even among superior races, yet a mere Earthling possessed this talent. This was way too unfair!

    But on the other hand, this showed how ignorant this Earthling was. Although he racked his brains and schemed so much, he didn¡¯t understand that his dual element affinity was of no use here.

    The 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor could withstand both types of elemental attacks!

 Chapter 1100 Learn About the Honey Badger

    <h4>Chapter 1100 Learn About the Honey Badger</h4>

    At that moment, Gorst had been sent flying by Wang Zhong¡¯s full-powered draconic ming 3rd Drive and brutally crashed into the boundary. Wang Zhong¡¯s breathing was obviously heavier as well.

    All the observers outside had a thoughtful smile, and a sense of superiority surged from their hearts. This was the benefit of vision!

    As expected, Gorst¡¯s unscathedughter sounded from the sea of fire. "You actually have fire elemental abilities too. It¡¯s no wonder that you have two elemental spirits. Even I cannot help but p for you, Earthling."

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was serious. The 3rd Drivebined with his ming spiritual power was still not able to break through his defenses. It could only be said that the equipment in the Heavenly Gates was very focused, and the effects were very good!

    A top-quality defensive artifact was simply the second life of a practitioner and a natural hindrance that those from low-leveled civilizations would never be able to surpass in their lifetime.

    The sea of fire in front of him parted automatically, and the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor on Gorst¡¯s body dazzled with white and red lights. The 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor was not simply a passive defense but could also absorb a portion of elemental power. As long as its defenses were not broken through, the more power the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor absorbed, the more impressive it would be for a certain period of time!

    "Do you have any other techniques?" Gorstughed and asked, but in reality, he was the one who was shocked... It was obvious that he did not pay any attention to Wang Zhong¡¯s attacks, but Wang Zhong¡¯s defense... Just now, when Wang Zhong unleashed the fire and ice attack, the Soul Seizing Chain was fully charged and could have pierced through Wang Zhong several times. However, just as the Earthling had said, even if it might be painful for him, he was at least able topletely endure it. Furthermore, it seemed as if he was not resisting with much difficulty!

    This was utterly absurd!

    Even though Gorst was unable to disy the full might of the level-7 Soul Seizing Chain with his strength as a Void Core, his opponent was clearly only a Foundational Stage, yet he was able to endure this attack. Could the soul of a Foundational Stage be this powerful?

    Gorst even started to suspect whether hisbat level had fallen after not using the Soul Seizing Chain for a very long time.

    Right now, his opponent could not harm him, but he did not seem to have many methods to deal with his opponent either. He could use his artifacts, but he could not possibly just use the Soul Seizing Chain to chase his opponent around and slowly wear him out over a few hours like an idiot, right? This method would be too embarrassing!

    The Ghost race was best at soul attacks, but Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was able to endure these attacks.

    As for other attacks, such as body arts andbat techniques, Gorst could use them and was even considered rather proficient, but the problem was who he was up against. What if hepeted in closebat with Wang Zhong? Gorst¡¯s brain would pretty much short-circuit.

    This was slightly awkward. Furthermore, Gorst could not let others see this.

    If Balor was in his shoes, he would have definitely exploded and risked his life. Regardless of the consequences, he would notin as long as he could attack. However, Gorst was Gorst. There were times inbat when one did not necessarily have to attack in order to win. In reality, one could also win with a powerful defense by exhausting and making the enemy despair to the point of death. That kind of victory was just as natural and tyrannical.

    "If you have any other techniques, use them." Gorst said as heughed loudly, "I am more and more curious about you Earthlings. Let me see your capabilities."

    "Ha ha. He¡¯s ying with Wang Zhong!"

    "With the shrewdness of the Ghosts, Gorst seems confident of sess."

    "He¡¯s just testing out that little fellow. In reality, the moment he took out the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor, Gorst had already won."

    "The Earthling has double elemental powers! Tsk tsk tsk. It¡¯s such a pity. Even in the Pill Refinery Hall, he probably has natural endowments among the top, right? I remember that in this batch of Pill Refinery Hall pupils, it seems like only the Gold Titan has double elemental powers ¡ª thunder and fire."

    "It looks like Gorst won¡¯t be sparing his life."

    "The Earthling was the one who initiated the life and death battle. Does he expect Gorst to spare him after losing? Heh heh. Isn¡¯t that just daydreaming?"

    At that moment, those who were immersed in Wang Zhong¡¯s double elemental powers and could not awaken finally recovered from their shock and silence.

    That Earthling simply could not cause any inconvenience for Gorst, and the gap between them was just too big. Using a level-6 exclusive artifact for this level ofbat was simply inconceivable, and that Earthling could only lose unjustly. Everyone acknowledged his natural endowments, but if they had aint, it would be that he was born in a low-leveled civilization.

    "Oh, this is..."

    Many people noticed that Wang Zhong had no intention of giving up. He did not reply or take out any artifacts as they had imagined. Instead, he spread out his palms and continuously "waved" them in the air.

    Many people present were shocked. Then they began tough.

    What action was this? Was he not fighting anymore? Was he going to surrender?

    Even though rune expertise was not considered high-end or rare in the divine territory and could even be seen everywhere in everyday life, this prevalence did not conceal its high-end and powerful charm. Frankly speaking, the use of Soul Power would lead to the same results when it reached a certain level. After all, runes were forms created using Soul Power!

    However, without a certain level of control, one could not use runes!

    "It¡¯s a rune!"

    "That little fellow actually understands runes?"

    Very quickly, an inkling of Wang Zhong¡¯s rune structure appeared, and those who were slow at understanding finally understood.

    There was no doubt that this was a rune structure. He continuously pulled blue threads of spiritual power between his palms and formed a three-dimensional rune figure. Regardless of whether it was Wang Zhong¡¯s actions and posture when constructing the rune or the stability that it disyed, everyone was sure that this was a runic construct without a doubt.

    But... was he a primary school student?

    Dammit! This was the Life and Death Arena, yet he was still forming the rune step by step. How foolish!

    The speed at which Wang Zhong constructed the runic array was too slow and seemed rather strained. At the same time, the spiritual reaction from the runic array was not very strong and seemed to have a Spiritual Energy Value of about 100,000. Furthermore, he seemed to have creatively added some fire elemental aura, causing the blue runic array to dazzle with mes...

    However, was he nning on dealing with Gorst, who was equipped with the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor, with just this? Regardless of whether it was the runic array with a spiritual power foundation of over 100,000 or the fire elemental auras, would they be able to harm Gorst at all?

    "How terrifying. Is this a great earth-shattering technique? So much preparation time is needed!"

    A group of people roared withughter. The natural endowments that Wang Zhong disyed made many jealous. Luckily, he encountered Gorst, allowing them to recover their sense of superiority.

    "It looks like some low-leveled civilizations have inherited runes." On the contrary, some people from the Equipment Refinery Hall had exceptional insight. Even though Wang Zhong¡¯s actions were slow, they seemed extremely skilled, and he did not look like a novice at this.

    "It¡¯s probably because of the spiritual pressure and rules in the divine territory, but the runic inheritance in the peripheral worlds are all defective goods and definitely cannot be used when brought to the divine territory. Look at him, he is rather strained."

    After spending a minute or two, amidst the gazes and discussions from everyone else, Wang Zhong¡¯s runic array was finally prepared. It was a circr pattern. Overall, the rune seemed somewhat primitive and was not in the style that was currently trending among the equipment alchemists in the divine territory. As expected, it was in the style of the defective runes from the peripheral worlds.

    "He¡¯s finally done. Heh heh. What a slow runic array. If Gorst actually attacked, Wang Zhong would have died 10,000 times."

    "Gorst is being very generous this time. Ha ha. This is definitely not the style of the Ghost race."

    Gorst smiled. He was not being generous. Instead, he knew that once he attacked, he would fall into the trap of the endless vicious cycle like before. Wang Zhong did not pose a threat to Gorst, but it was extremely inconvenient for Gorst to use the Soul Seizing Chain and break Wang Zhong¡¯s soul that was even harder than a turtle¡¯s shell.

    Furthermore, no one was better than the Ghost race when it came to breaking a person¡¯s soul. The attack from the Soul Seizing Chain was simply the most direct way. One could break souls using their spirit and will as well. Once their will copsed and they started to feel despair, their soul would be weak, regardless of how strong it originally was.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s attack should be his trump card. As long as it failed, the feelings of despair would definitely deepen to a great extent, thus affecting the strength of his soul. That moment would be Gorst¡¯s chance to kill him in one shot!

    "Are you finally done preparing?" Gorstughed and said, "Come, let me listen to the mournful wails of despair from you low-leveled civilizations."

    Wang Zhong smiled and pushed his palms in front of him.

    Divine Territory Version ¡ª¡ª Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven!

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong pushed his palms forward and went from extreme silence to extreme speed. In that moment, the solid and in rune instantly transformed into a fire phoenix that soared into the air. It rapidly flew towards Gorst with a whistling sound.

    Just the whistling sound produced when the fire phoenix flew allowed everyone to clearly feel the great power contained in this attack. However, there was no change in Gorst¡¯s expression. When faced with attacks of this level, he did not even need to dodge. The light that dazzled on the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor was extremely bright. Not only was elemental power ineffective against it, the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor that had reached its peak condition could also withstand attacks with a Spiritual Energy Value of over one million. This was not something that a Void Core would be able to break through. Even though this attack received an upgrade in power through the runic array, the results were the same.

    He wanted to destroy the confidence of this low-leveled civilization member and break his will by defeating his spirit!

    Gorst simply stretched out his palm, and the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor that covered his soul dazzled.

    Boom!

    Some mes instantly burst out into the battlefield and soared into the air before it finally collided with Gorst¡¯s body. As expected, the fire elemental power that formed in the runic array was not as easily eliminated by the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor. However, it was still useless. Regardless of whether it was spiritual power attacks or mes, they were all as amusing as clowns when facing the defense of the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor.

    However, this was obviously not the main point of Wang Zhong¡¯s attack.

    Humm humm humm humm~~~

    When the mes exploded, a terrifying sound wave was produced at the same time. The substantial sound waves suddenly spread into the surroundings, with the location where Gorst was standing at as its center.

    Gorst¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he instantly felt as if he had been struck by lightning! As a result, his body was extremely numb. He never expected that Wang Zhong would have such a technique. What kind of runic array was this? It could fuse threeyers of attacks within that st!

    It was obvious that the spiritual power attack and the fire elemental attack were simply the superficial attacks used to confuse him. The sound wave concealed within these twoyers of attacks was brutal!

    The 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor could withstand spiritual power attacks and elemental attacks, but it could not withstand the pration of sound waves. Furthermore, Ghosts had semi-illusory bodies, and although vibrations like sound waves were not fatal, they could still cause direct damage. Regardless of whether it was actualbat experience or investigative abilities, he was no match for Lao Wang!

    Furthermore, the strength of Void Core Gorst was no longer ambiguous. He withstood this sound wave with some difficulty. Before Gorst¡¯s stiff body could recover, he was feeling shocked and jittery. And before he could do so, he saw the Earthling in front of him moving his hands again.

    Was he still slow?

    Wang Zhong already had his spiritual power activated, as if he already knew that this attack would not kill Gorst. Blue spiritual-power rune threads condensed in front of Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Without the addition of me elements, the runic array had be somewhat easier. However, he used a speed that was 100 times faster than before, and the runic array formed instantly!

    At that moment, he had stripped away all obfuscation and did not use mes to conceal his attack. With just this simplification, the speed at which he formed the rune was simply heaven-defying! Furthermore, he did not form just one rune. Instead, he formed two using his left and right hands at the same time!

    Gorst¡¯s body was still stiff from the previous sound wave attack and had notpletely recovered. Then, he saw two fire phoenixes rushing towards him.

    BOOM!

    They seemed to have less might than before, and the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor was seemingly unharmed. However, this was only the impact from the spiritual power attacks... The lethal sound waves embedded in this runic array were not any weaker. Two sound waves had collided into Gorst at the same time. Gorst could not even move. He felt as if his brain was about to explode!

    His semi-soul body had distortedpletely. It was twisted by the sound wave, and he almost fainted.

    How did it suddenly be so fast? How was this possible?!

    However, before Gorst could think clearly about this deadly problem, he saw the fourth and fifth runic arrays that continued to condense in the hands of the expressionless Earthling!

    He was like a rune killing-machine that had no expressions and was extremely urate.

    This was a massive shock. Gorst was about to go crazy and wanted to shout loudly for mercy. However, his twisted body did not even allow him to do so. The frenzied desire to beg for mercy simply became a strange and dull sound through the distorted sound wave.

    Bang bang bang bang bang!!!

    The Life and Death Arena waspletely silent. They could only hear the sound waves that continuously shook the battlefield rapidly spread into the surroundings.

    There were 20 consecutive attacks!

    Some mournful wails could faintly be heard amidst the sound waves, but soon, theypletely stopped. The frenzied storm in the center of the attacks also covered everyone¡¯s view of it. The massive rumbling sounds in the battlefield did not stop, and the sound waves did not cease either. However, the area surrounding the Life and Death Arena was silent. The spectators did not dare to believe their eyes.

    Besides the outsiders who did not quite understand runes, even the pupils from the Equipment Refinery Hall widened their mouths at that moment.

    Rune techniques permeated the entire field of equipment refinery. Regardless of whether one was a beginner or a Great Master in equipment refinery, the core techniques involved in refining artifacts would always involve runes.

    This fellow... Why did he act as abat cultivation pupil or refine pills? He was simply a natural equipment-refinery genius!

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    The crazy Earthling finally stopped attacking. Constructing the runic arrays was an extremely exhausting activity, and the rumbling sounds in the battlefield slowly came to a stop. However, before the surrounding observers could recover from their shock at these frenzied attacks, a cracking sound suddenly reverberated throughout the area.

    The defensive barrier around the Life and Death Arena suddenly hardened and no longer shone brightly. In the span of a few seconds, a clear crack appeared at the top of the defensive barrier. Closely after, the crack rapidly spread throughout the barrier.

    Rumble...

    The defensive barrier had shattered!

    The sound of saliva being swallowed was immediately heard from the surroundings. Even the Titan supervisor could not help but widen his eyes.

    Even though the lowest-leveled defensive barrier had been activated, this was a top-notch product in the Heavenly Gates. After so many years, many geniuses had fought decisive battles in the Life and Death Arena, but only a very few geniuses had been able to break the defensive barrier into pieces!

    Was... this considered the end? What about Gorst? What about Wang Zhong?

    Everyone looked at the Life and Death Arena. When all the dust had settled...

    ng!

    The 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor and the Soul Seizing Chain were blown away from the center by the storm andnded in front of Wang Zhong, producing a clear sound.

    Wang Zhong calmly nced at them.

    The artifacts seemed unharmed. As expected of a quality defensive product among the level-6 artifacts, the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor did not even have a scratch on its surface even after withstanding so many consecutive attacks. It was still as shiny as before.

    But strangely, their original owner had disappeared. However, there was still a faint sparkle from the artifacts, signifying that they once had an owner.

    The bodies of Ghosts seemed to be in between reality and illusion. When they died, they would vanish and not leave behind a single trace in this world.

    Gorst had been suppressed, extinguished, and turned into vapor. He turned into nothing and simply evaporated!

    The mockingughter from just now seemed to have gonepletely silent.

    He had killed Gorst! He had really killed Gorst!

    He showed no hesitation. Furthermore, he used such a destructive method. He had never thought of leaving Gorst with any chance of surviving!

    Even if they were mentally prepared, the surrounding observers immediately fellpletely silent.

    Not only was there dead silence, but there was also dread on the faces of many people, dread towards a member of a low-leveled civilization! It was definitely unimaginable before this!

    "Wang¡ªWang Zhong! You are so brutal! You will pay the price. You¡ªyou¡ªyou will not die an easy death!"

    The Ghost servant who had delivered the artifacts to Gorst was trembling. Battier had originally lent these artifacts to Gorst, and the servant was in charge of bringing them over and taking them back. Thus, he had been waiting here all along but never expected to see this result.

    He pointed at Wang Zhong with his finger, and his voice continued to tremble as he spoke. He had been unable to imagine that Gorst, equipped with the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor and armed with the Soul Seizing Chain, could be defeated by a Foundational Stage!

    The trembling voice influenced many people.

    Yes, it was brutal! Too brutal!

    This Earthling was like a damn madman!

    Balor provoked him, and Balor died! Gorst helped Balor, and Gorst also died!

    "They are both from the same hall. Why does he have to be so brutal with his attack...?"

    "That¡¯s right. This Earthling is simply a lunatic!"

    When someone spoke, someone else would definitely answer. They also wanted to vent their emotions. If not, they would have nightmares when they thought about this Earthling in the future. However, not many people responded. Inparison to the mockery from nearly the entire audience earlier, only two or three people were now shouting. A majority of people chose to remain silent and solemn.

    However, Wang Zhong simply smiled, as if nothing had happened at all. Alternatively, he would have died an even more tragic death. However, only weaklings would wail mournfully. Wang Zhong simply nced at them, and they immediately shut their mouths, afraid that Wang Zhong would remember them.

    The current divine territory was still powerful, but it had degenerated on the inside!

    "On Earth, we have an interesting creature called the honey badger.[1] You can go and learn more about it," said Wang Zhong calmly.

    If you hit me, I will attack you to your death!

    Old Cow had given a good quote that had left a deep impression on Wang Zhong since then.

    Sympathy without ability was not kindness, but harming others and oneself!

    "Also, these." Wang Zhong conveniently picked up the 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor and Soul Seizing Chain. Then, he smiled and said, "These are my war trophies. Of course, if the Ghost race wants to buy them back, they can name a price. I am not the kind of person who ispletely unreasonable."

    [1] The honey badger is notorious for its strength, ferocity and toughness. It is known to savagely and fearlessly attack almost any other species when escape is impossible, reportedly even repelling muchrger predators such as lion and hyena. (Wikipedia)

 Chapter 1101 Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 1101 Buddha</h4>

    The name "Earthling" had spread throughout the Heavenly Gates and now had a greater impact than when he had joined the Pill Refinery Hall. This time, it was not about ability, but of attitude and concepts. After all, regardless of what Wang Zhong had done in the past, they were all defensive counterattacks where he was in a passive situation. However, he proactively attacked this time and pulled Gorst into the abyss of death step by step!

    Perhaps they had seen such dazzling geniuses that asionally emerged from low-leveled civilizations before. After being treated unfairly, they rose up and counterattacked, amazing the entire world and bing a much-told tale. Many of such incidents had urred in the long history of the divine territory, and many were even turned into folk songs that were passed down.

    But a member of a low-leveled civilization proactively challenging members of a high-leveled civilization, killing whoever he said he would kill, and even killing two high-leveled civilization members consecutively... This was entirely different. This was a whole new concept!

    The results of the Life and Death Arena spread through the Heavenly Gates very quickly. Unlike the various voices of condemnation towards the Earthling that many people had expected, there were many different judgments towards this situation within the Heavenly Gates.

    In particr, among the Law Enforcement Association, the Shell race, the Titan race, and a few other highly prestigious groups in the Heavenly Gates, most of them felt that the Earthling did no wrong.

    Some said that the Earthling was too harsh, that he did not care about his fellow pupils, or even that a "peasant" had killed two "aristocrats" consecutively. They also said that his rights in the Heavenly Gates should be stripped immediately and that he should be executed by hanging... In the eyes of these great races, these obscene words from observers who followed the flow were simply not worth mentioning.

    Once they stepped into the Life and Death Arena, they wouldpete for life and death. Stepping into the Arena meant that one had the intention of killing their opponent. Thus, one should also be prepared to die. This was a forgivable situation, so was there anything worth discussing?

    As for those who said that a peasant had killed aristocrats, this was even more amusing. Was it just because Wang Zhong was an Earthling from a low-leveled civilization?

    Some so-called high-leveled civilizations who were used to setting themselves above the masses seemed to have forgotten the dignity of the divine territoryws. They had exploited thews for so long that they were blinded by it. Did they really think that thews of the divine territory were created for them to conveniently oppress the lower sses? Did they really think that they could override thew?

    They were truly too naive!

    The Machinery race implemented thew, but the ones who formted thews were the four races in Heaven. In the eyes of the four races, what were the level-8 civilizations in the Land? Strange cases where level-8 civilizations in the Land disappeared overnight had happened before. There were many lessons that could be drawn from history, but this depended on whether one read the history of the divine territory diligently.

    ...There were various disputes for a period of time, but no matter what, the Heavenly Gates did not take a side, let alone condemn Wang Zhong. They did not put up any notices to pacify the rumors in the Heavenly Gates either. They treated these people who were spreading gossip as if they were joking, and it was not worth handling this as an official matter.

    Regardless of how viral a topic was, there would eventually be times when it would subside. After three or four days of passionate debate, the buzz of the Gorst incident slowly calmed down. The Ghost race had not dered their position but simply sent people to take back their 10,000 Tempering Soul Armor and Soul Seizing Chain. Of course, they definitely paid the full price. Although Lao Wang could be very harsh, he had his own yardsticks. These pieces of equipment were troublesome, and he could not keep them.

    His pockets were now full, and this was a happiness that could not be expressed in words. He had to calcte them in terms of Gold Star Stones now! It turned out that as long as he was courageous and brutal enough, fighting as a Combat Cultivation pupil brought the most profit. Challenging children of wealthy families allowed him to earn greater amounts of money and faster than with refining pills...

    ...

    Torture Prison, Mirror World.

    Disorder had taken root here, while hatred and brutality grew, inducing the curse of chaos. To the divine territory civilizations, this was the greatest punishment and destruction.

    Elephant person Dymas stood behind his savior with great loyalty. His eyes were shining, and his strong elephant trunk continuously sniffed the surroundings. For him, the position he was in now was authentic proof of glory. He had passed many assessments to prove that he was a reliable member of the Resistance Army.

    They were the only form of order in this area! They resisted the evil of chaos.

    Dymas knew that they did not have many people. However, he did not seem to doubt the power of his savior as it had been proven countless times. The Combat Buddha was the only antidote to the chaos in the Mirror World.

    Today, they would once again attack evil. A battle of chaos would break out in the Dwelling Dragon Valley.

    Every now and then, those who had been cursed would be controlled by the curse and gather. In the end, they would burst out into a final bloody battle of life and death.

    However, this time, they would not allow chaos to have the upper hand. They would stop the outburst of bloody battles!

    "Dymas, don¡¯t be so serious all the time." Mo Wen smiled and looked at the strict Dymas. Responsibility made this elephant person more tenacious and more powerful.

    When he heard Mo Wen¡¯s words, elephant person Dymas became even more serious, and the sense of responsibility in his gaze became even stronger. He observed the surroundings and had the natural talent of smelling evil. This made him the best early warning personnel here.

    It was the cursed, whose intelligence had been invaded by chaos, versus the Resistance Army ¡ª¡ª More urately, they utterly detested the existence of this Budda! These bloodthirsty lunatics who had descended into madness would even give up fighting each other and unite to deal with the Resistance Army.

    Just half a month after Dymas joined the Resistance Army, they had experienced two surprise attacks by the forces of chaos. The cursed who would ughter upon seeing one another had cooperated extremely well during these surprise attacks! Furthermore, their target was the Buddha. When the Resistance Army stood between the cursed and the Buddha, those lunatics would even ignore their existence.

    Dymas smelled the evil scent of an unusual gathering and issued an early warning to everyone. Thus, even though they had encountered an ambush, the Resistance armypleted their retreat while remaining wholly intact.

    This was a logical move. Dymas, who had sessfully given everyone an early warning twice, had be the Buddha¡¯s personal guard.

    How to better protect Mirror World was currently the most important matter for the Resistance Army. Mo Wen¡¯s Buddha light was the only force that could cleanse the curse of chaos. Once they lost Mo Wen, the so-called Resistance Army would be a joke. The entire Mirror World would be shrouded by the curse of chaos. Without the protection of the light of the Budhha, everyone would lose their intelligence very quickly and be murderous ves of chaos. Even Void Core experts would quickly exhaust all their energy in the bloody battles that the curse drew them to and die.

    Those bastards had locked them in here as a death penalty and made this look civil from the outside. However, something that was more brutal than the death penalty was unleashed in the dark Mirror World that no one could see.

    BANG...

    They heard the sounds ofbat nearby, but very quickly, the waves of spiritual power subsided, and the battle had ended. They had set up an ambush area there and captured the cursed who had rushed to engage in bloodybat. Their numbers were limited, and it was obvious that they could not simply intervene in the bloody battle. Thus, they could only implement thisbat tactic of surrounding and seizing the enemy.

    Very quickly, two Horn race brothers gripped a Light race soldier and walked over. "Buddha, we captured one who still has some intelligence."

    Mo Wen looked over. The Horn race was a powerful branch of the demon race. They usually had an evil nature, but the two people in front of him had an awe-inspiring aura instead. One could not sense the evil and deceit that members of the demon race should have.

    The Light race soldier they had captured was originally a celestialoid with wings of light. They consumed light, and all their actions would be just and honorable. However, under the effects of the curse, this soldier was full of evil. His wings of light had been broken at their roots, revealing two white root bones. His eyes were painted with a murderous reddish-purple color.

    "Gaaarr, die!" The moment he saw Mo Wen, he wildly shouted. But very quickly, pain and pleading appeared in his eyes. "Save me... Kill, kill me, quick..."

    His soul was struggling with the curse, while his will had submitted to the chaos and ughter brought about by the curse. However, his qualities as a member of the Light race allowed him to keep a clear head throughout.

    Mo Wen smiled and stretched out his arm toward the soldier. The light of the Buddha lit up behind him, and a ring floated out. The pain and brutality on the Light race soldier¡¯s face instantly softened. The soldier was stunned as he looked at the hand Mo Wen had stretched out before subconsciously reaching out to grab the hand.

    The two hands grabbed each other. Humm...

    In an instant, light and shadow reced each other in Mo Wen¡¯s eyes, and time seemed to have been reversed. In a sh, he saw the solitary light from a small bit of intelligence in the darkness. This was a soul that had been enveloped by the evil curse, a soul that had been harmed. He had taken the form of a soul and was in the center of the Light race soldier¡¯s mind. This was also where the chaos curse had entrenched on.

    "Buddha will only help those who help themselves. The abyss of misery is boundless, but repent, and you will be saved!"

    Mo Wen lightly chanted the name of the Buddha. In an instant, a golden sun suddenly rose from this darkness, and the dazzling light of the Buddha illuminated everything. The darkness was the force that the curse had left behind. At this moment, the darkness suddenly umted into a ck smoke under the light of the Buddha, trapping the bit of intelligence within it and struggling to fight back.

    However, the light of the Buddha continued to shine endlessly. The ck smoke gradually grew fainter and finally spat out the bit of intelligence.

    Mo Wen could sense that the curse had been defeated and dispersed from the mind of the Light race soldier. At the same time, he could sense that his own soul had be slightly stronger from this process. Although it was slight, it was actual progress. This powerful soul was faintly forming the shadow of a Core. It was very obvious that once this Core umted, Mo Wen would be able to advance to the Void Core Realm.

    Mo Wen opened his eyes. The Light race soldier had awoken, and his eyes were in shock. ck tears that resembled blood fell from his eyes and dyed his face. Meanwhile, his vicious reddish-purple eyes slowly started to regain the original gold color that was unique to the Light race.

    "I... you..."

    The Light race soldier spoke haltingly. He remembered what had happened, the ughter he had experienced, as well as the warm rescue just now. He could also feel the miraculous changes in his body. The curse was being dispersed bit by bit, and his soul was gradually recovering amidst a pool of light and collecting energy bit by bit. A rxing feeling made him feelfortable. All these were because of the baldie in front of him. The power of grace wasing from the hand that was holding his.

    Mo Wen smiled and released his hand that gripped the Light race soldier. "Hello. Wee back. Your curse has been temporarily removed. Are you interested in joining the Resistance Army? My name is Mo Wen, but everyone calls me Buddha."

    "I am Ling Kong... What do you mean by temporarily?" The Light race soldier asked cautiously.

    "Hey! Watch your tone! It¡¯s best if you are more polite. Since you can speak, you should remember who saved you." Sensen, a member of the Horn race, had spoken. He released some of his power, showing he was a Void Core expert! A hint of shock shed past the Light race soldier¡¯s eyes, but he suppressed the thought of turning around to look at the Horn person. Instead, he stared at Mo Wen.

    Mo Wen smiled throughout and exined, "In this Mirror World, the power of chaos is everywhere. When those who have been cursed stay here for a long time, they would gradually be mad."

    Ling Kong nodded his head slightly. He had experienced the process of being cursed and naturally knew that Mo Wen¡¯s words were true. At this moment, another massive rumbling noise came from another direction nearby. Ling Kong instantly saw two Void Core goblins pushing a demented polyeye expert over.

    He was slightly shocked. They have four Void Cores, he thought as he silently calcted. Then, he suspiciously looked at the few people standing behind Mo Wen and guessed that there were also Void Cores among them. Furthermore, they were even more powerful than the four Horn people and goblins.

    He still had questions he wanted to ask, but Mo Wen nodded. Then, Mo Wen turned and walked beside the frenzied polyeye. He gripped one of the hands of the polyeye.

    Ling Kong widened his eyes as the moment Mo Wen grabbed the polyeye¡¯s hand, the frenzied polyeye had fallen silent! Then, in an instant, the brutal aura that was as powerful as a volcano also dispersed from the polyeye...

    Ling Kong was struck dumb with amazement. As a member of the Light race, he knew many secrets about the soul. He understood what this baldie was doing; his soul had entered the soul of apletely ipatible person just by holding their hand! This baldie was very powerful! Although he only had the strength of a peak Foundational Stage, from a soul perspective, he had surpassed more than 90% of Void Cores.

    Just as Ling Kong was thinking, heavy breathing disrupted him. Then, a noisy voice sounded beside his ear.

    "You¡¯re Ling Kong, right? I¡¯m Dymas, elephant person Dymas. You are not bad. Although you have a suspicious frame of mind, that is understandable. Buddha is dispelling the curse. Unlike with you, the curse has deeply infiltrated this fellow. It might take some time before we know if he can be saved."

    When Ling Kong moved, the elephant person walked beside him. From this position, Ling Kong was sure that if he had any bad intentions toward the baldie, the elephant person could immediately block him. Ling Kong smiled at the elephant person. Even though the elephant person was guarding against him and his snow-white tusks were rather ferocious, Ling Kong knew that the elephant person was smiling at him. He guessed that this was definitely because the elephant person had seen such scenes many times. Many people had been saved from the curse like him.

    Thus, he looked at the elephant person and asked, "Since this ce has been corroded by chaos, how do you stay clear-headed?"

    Dymas¡¯s elephant tusk bent slightly, and he shed a devout expression. "As long as we follow the Buddha, we are able to retain our sense of self. He is our savior and the savior of this world. That is why we different civilizations can unite. We remember our difficulties and are grateful for our survival!"

    The Light race soldier finally realized that other than this elephant person, all the guards standing behind the baldie were powerful Void Core experts. Furthermore, they would constantly be fighting for life and death. They would have fought anyone they encountered outside, but they were extremely peaceful here.

    He calmed down and gradually recovered the memories of when he had been cursed. He had been a zombie who was better off dead, and his soul had been constantly struggling. If he was able to savor the taste of living, he would pay any price to do so!

    Roar!

    At this moment, the polyeye suddenly sent out a sad and shrill wail. He twisted his tied-up body in a frenzy, and anger shed on the faces of the two goblins. However, Mo Wen stretched out his hand and stopped them. "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that... he cannot ept it."

    "Aaarrhh!"

    Ling Kong looked at the polyeye who had copsed with a serious expression. There was no murderous aura from the polyeye. It was very obvious that his curse had been eliminated, but...

    "He¡¯s crazy. He¡¯spletely crazy. Ah." The elephant person sighed in a low, muffled voice.

    Ling Kong turned around and saw the white teeth of the elephant person. He asked, "Are there many people like this? How about people like me?"

    Dymas shook his head. "Regrettably, lucky ones like you are few and far between. Many of them are lunatics that cannot be saved. Even though their curse has been eliminated, their soul is gone."

    Ling Kong nodded his head and loudly said, "I am willing to join the Resistance Army. I can do anything!"

    Mo Wen smiled. "Bring as many lucky ones who are alive to me. The Buddha is benevolent."

    Yes, Mo Wen had intentionally used a ssic advertising tagline as rituals were very important. If he wanted these followers to believe, he first had to believe in it himself!

    To these people, eliminating their pain was one method, and establishing their belief was another. To tell the truth, this was in brainwashing!

    While traveling in the Mirror World, he found that the power he was once so proud of was insignificant. However, the sutra that had been passed down for generations in the Mo Family brought about mystical effects and allowed Mo Wen to see a new path of cultivation.

    Among the Earthlings, Mo Wen had great intelligence and a big heart. At the same time, he had great tenacity and richbat experiences.

    To the experts that followed him, he was their only redemption. These people would also be forces to help the Earth rise.

    He was Buddha, the Buddha from Earth!

    ...

    Getting rid of Gorst gave Lao Wang a few days of peace to think carefully and to sort out his personal affairs. He did not spend his money. He could only refine level-7 pills now, but what about in the future? He would not be poor from eating or buying clothes, but he would definitely be poor if he did not n.

    This was until a messenger from the Machinery race threw a bronze letter outside the mushroom house. The Law Enforcement Association had invited him again, but unlike the typical association activities, this was an external mission.

    Just like how even the most impressive high-ability students had to adapt to fieldwork, it was the same in the Law Enforcement Association. Simply going through some mock cases andw studies in their own circle was evidently not enough to be a qualifiedw enforcer.

    This kind of activity was usually organized by the Machinery race, and the insect race rarely participated. However, this time, they invited Wang Zhong. To be honest, this was a form of acknowledgment, but it was also rted to the location where they had invited him to go to ¡ª the Catanlyke District. That was Lao Wang¡¯s "native ce" in the divine territory and the Land. If the Law Enforcement Association had aw enforcement mission there, bringing a native like Wang Zhong would obviously be very handy.

 Chapter 1102 Law Enforcement Activity

    <h4>Chapter 1102 Law Enforcement Activity</h4>

    Lao Wang did not reject the invitation either. Even though time was tight, he could still squeeze in one or two days for this. Throughout his journey, even though everything he did was reasonable, rationality was not important here. What was important was having a backer. Perhaps this backer might not provide him with any special assistance, but their existence would form the basis of ensuring that he received fair treatment. When one considered the countless low-leveled civilizations in the divine territory who had been cheated but could not argue back, one would know exactly how important this fairness was.

    Lao Wang was full of gratitude towards this. Thus, he did not reject any invitations from the Machinery race. Furthermore, he had just received a special letter from Old Cow mysteriously asking him to make a trip back as an old friend wanted to meet him.

    He did not know whether it was inconvenient to borate in the letter, or the old friend wanted to create a sense of mystery for Wang Zhong, or their identity was ssified and could not be exposed in the letter... Lao Wang was toozy to blindly guess who it would be. In any case, he would know when he went there. As luck would have it, it conveniently fitted with the Machinery race¡¯s arrangements.

    With the Law Enforcement Association, transportation was naturally extremely convenient. Regardless of whether it was the arrangements with the Heavenly Gates or the transmission arrays and arrivals at various ces, they were definitely of high standard and efficiency. They had determined the meetup location in the early morning and then notified Wang Zhong. Before noon, a row of people was already standing at the Catanlyke District transmission area.

    "We call this inclothesw enforcement." In arge Machinery race flying shuttle, Rhode D was transforming his outer appearance.

    Its machinery structure that seemed rigid started to wriggle like cells, and Rhode D turned into a celestialoid. Furthermore, its skin automatically adjusted its lighting and color, making it seem not much different from the Earthling. It smiled and exined to Wang Zhong, "In the eyes of the other civilizations in thend, the Machinery race is too strict, and they are too alert against us. Under normal circumstances, the probability of something happening within a 1,000-meter radius of a Machine is about 0.1%... If we were thew enforcement squad, we would definitely want such peace and silence, even if this peace is a disguise that the other civilizations put up because of their fear."

    Rowling J continued from where the Deputy President had left off and passionately exined to Wang Zhong, "However, we are carrying out incognito investigations. If we reveal our true form as Machines, people will hide or not dare tomit crimes when they see us. Then, we would not be able to do suchw enforcement activities, which is why we need to disguise ourselves. But, Wang Zhong, we are definitely not encouraging crimes. We are going to intensify and expose some things that are hidden in the dark depths of this society."

    So they were traveling incognito... The principle behind this was very easy to understand, but this transformation ability widened Lao Wang¡¯s horizons. He had always thought that the Machinery race had poker faces that never changed. However, he never thought that it was only true if they did not transform. This transformation allowed them to be strikingly alike to another race. Using their imitation ability, not only was the Earthling they had transformed into very simr in terms of external appearances, even the aura and other qualities were also extremely simr. Even with Lao Wang¡¯s discernment, if he had not known this in advance, he might have overlooked this in a sh.

    Lao Wang gave a thumbs-up. "Is this imitation ability a natural endowment of the Machinery race?"

    "It is natural endowments and learning." Rhode D said in a serious tone, "In the early days, our disguises were easily exposed by others, but now, extremely few people can see through us. This is actually a small trick and is not much."

    Lao Wang could onlyugh cheerily. After interacting with the Machinery race for a long time, he realized that this group of people was very down-to-earth, to the extent that they were constantly observing other civilizations.

    The so-called inclothesw enforcement involved traveling incognito, where a group of "crown princes" dressed as tourists and strolled through the streets. Firstly, this was to monitor thew enforcement situation of variousw enforcement squads. This group of Machines who were able to join the Heavenly Gates had great natural endowments. Asw enforcement elites who the Machinery race ced emphasis on nurturing, it was obvious that they had to understand how the bottom sses operated, as well as how they reacted tow enforcement.

    Secondly, they were here to do an investigation. They would gather various crime facts and evidence, as well as the social framework and civilization structure from several areas where incidents frequently urred. Thus, most of the time, these inclothesw enforcers would not remove their disguise or directly engage inw enforcement. Unless it was something that simply could not be ignored, they would simply make various records during typicalw enforcement activities.

    They had a total of seven people present. Rhode D and Rowling J were more familiar with Wang Zhong, and Rowling J continuously introduced the situation to Wang Zhong. At the same time, she referred to the resources she had on hand and listened to the supplementary details that Wang Zhong provided. After all, he had lived here for several months and had a deeper understanding of the recent changes in power in the district.

    As arge district in the middle circle of the Land, the public security in Catanlyke District had been considered good in the past. However, it was said that the crime rate had been increasing sharply, mainly because of the changes among a few important powers in this district.

    Lao Wang was somewhat sentimental about this. He had directly or indirectly participated in the changes in the main powers within the Catanlyke District, such as the disappearance of the Shell Shade Faction, the retreat of the Ninth Wilderness Path from the district, and so on. Taking the Ninth Wilderness Path incident as an example, a level-6 civilization had been toppled; thus, the areas they controlled became ownerless. This resulted inpetition and divisions between variousrge powers in the Catanlyke District. This did not cause any wars betweenrge powers, but there were definitely many small disputes, assassinations in the dark, struggles for power, conspiracies, and many other things.

    Furthermore, as a district in the middle circle of the Land, the Machinery race police force in the Catanlyke District was extremely limited and could not takeprehensive care of the area. Theck ofw enforcement forces also caused the worsening of various circumstances. There was no chaos, but the small crimes continued.

    Even in Old Cow¡¯s previous letter to Wang Zhong, he mentioned that the people in the Heavenly Treasures Street did not quite dare to stroll around the streets now. They were afraid of causing trouble.

    Once the seven of them entered the Catanlyke District, they decided to walk the rest of the way. Rhode D had information regarding the various streets and powers in the Catanlyke District on hand. With "native" Wang Zhong¡¯s constant supplementary knowledge, they managed to reap many results from patrolling the streets one by one.

    The area once upied by the Shell Shade Faction had been developed into a tourism and business district, while the Jiuli tree that had once blocked out the skies had also been chopped down. The entire ce lookedpletely different from the dark and damp area of the past. However, this ce was to be the main focus of today¡¯s inspection. The public order was in chaos, and various powers arbitrarily entered the area. Even though the Machinery race had increasedw enforcement forces here and there were many Machines patrolling the area, they were still unable topletely stop the frequent disputes.

    During the investigation thatsted for just two to three hours in the afternoon, Rhode D, Wang Zhong, and the others had discovered at least three cases of intentional harm against civilians. They had all been carried out in the dark. They rapidly sorted out the evidence, a Law Enforcement Association Machinery-race method that was rather specific and targeted. If the perpetrators had not been caught red-handed by Rhode D and the other disguised Machines, these would definitely have be a pile of ordinary missing-person cases.

    "In conclusion, the main reason is that we do not have enoughw enforcement squad personnel. If thew enforcement squad had been able to immediately reach the crime scene, those people would not have been able to eliminate the evidence for those three cases so easily." Rhode D shook its head. "The Catanlyke Districtw enforcement squad has increased the number of people allocated to the Shell Shade Street, and around thirty Machines are permanently stationed to patrol this area. However, this is still not enough. There are too many unexpected incidents. In an environment with new powers that are in the process of rebuilding, there are too many disputes among the various powers. I think that we need at least fifty people permanently stationed here..."

    "Fifty people? Impossible." Rowling J shook her head. "At the very least, the Catanlyke District does not have such conditions for this kind ofw enforcement."

    Under normal circumstances,rge districts in the middle circle of the Land would be equipped with 1,000 Machines to make up theirw enforcement squad. However, suchrge districts would have dozens of streets and various powers. Among the 1,000 Machines ¡ª after eliminating the special forces teams that were constantly prepared to deal with emergency situations, the logistics team, the admin personnel, the court personnel, and even the higher-ups ¡ª only 30 to 40 people were left to patrol the streets. They would have to manage dozens of streets, and the average number of stationedw enforcers at each street was at most six or seven people. Under normal circumstances, this would be enough. However, they had stationed 30 people here, which greatly increased the public security workload of other areas in the Catanlyke District. This also caused the public security standard of the entire district to fall. Unless they sent another 20 people here, the public security of the entire Catanlyke District would copse.

    "We can only take manpower from the headquarters." Rhode D was solemnly making the final evaluation of this inspection.

    "The overall public security assessment of Catanlyke District is grade B-, while the public security of Shell Shade Street is D. The main reason for this public chaos is the messy affairs of various powers without a dominant civilization-power having ownership. Suggestions to deal with this. One, immediately transfer fivew enforcement teams from the headquarters to supplement the patrolling forces in the Catanlyke District. Two, increase the public security level. Catanlyke District is at yellow alert, while Shell Shade Street is at a special red alert. The chaotic situation should be dealt with through severe punishment, and we cannot allow the situation to get out of control. Three, centralized ownership by a civilization power, coordinated by the local court. Use apetition to end the chaotic disputes between various powers. If necessary, forcedw enforcement measures can be taken, and the local court can also nominate an owner civilization! Four, ..."

    Needless to say, Rhode D¡¯s foresight and the suggestions submitted to handle this situation were rather direct. As expected of the elites of the Law Enforcement Association. They were able to clearly understand the entire situation at the Catanlyke District after half a day of inspections.

    The disputes between the various powers and civilizations in the Land were the main source of the various turmoils and crimes in the divine territory. Some small merchants might feel distressed about the so-called "protection fees" that they paid the local powers every month, but in reality, they did not know how lucky they were. Without a dominant civilization exercising their control over them, and without a centralized standard of collecting "protection fees", residents in ownerless areas like Shell Shade Street that were disputed by many powers were truly tragic!

    At the same time, this would increase the workload of the Machinery race. The Machinery race were not apparatus. They also needed to rest and time for themselves. Wang Zhong was very clear about this. In reality, the Machinery race were experts at y.

    After they finished writing the report, they examined and supplemented the report again. Then, Rhode D looked at Wang Zhong with a rare amusement in its eyes. "Wang Zhong, I heard that you Earthlings don¡¯t have an official base in the Land yet. In reality, with your current strength and reputation in the Heavenly Gates, you are stronger than many level-6 civilizations who upy territories in the middle circle."

 Chapter 1103 What in the World?

    <h4>Chapter 1103 What in the World?</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice. The Earth has been graded as a level-4 civilization and does not have the approval and qualifications to establish a gathering point.¡± Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders. Of course, it would be best if he could establish a legal gathering district for Earthlings, but it was obviously not quite possible.¡°The civilization level only matters if you follow the legal procedures. In reality, it¡¯s not that necessary,¡± Rhode D exined profoundly, as if it was hinting at something.

    If one wanted to go through the legal Star Alliance procedures to upy a street, their civilization evaluation was something that could not be ignored, and they had to be at least a level-6 civilization. For example, the Heavenly Treasures Street was affiliated with the goblin race in reality. The nominal person in charge was not Wang Zhong, but crocodile god Mugthol. He was the owner of the Heavenly Treasures Street in name.

    Furthermore, it was extremely difficult to be assessed as a level-6 civilization. Take a level-4 civilization for example. To increase the level of the entire civilization, under normal circumstances, it would take an evolution spanning over a few thousand years. Even if everything was sessful, their chances of advancing were very murky unless they used underhanded methods. However, this method of assessment after the overall strength of the civilization increased was the most reliable. If there were no obstacles in the assessment and the ¡°hardware¡± conditions had been achieved, the Star Alliance would wee them to join the ranks of the level-6 civilizations. Furthermore, the overall strength of the civilization would be genuinely at a level-6 standard. This overall standard was extremely powerful, even in the entirend. They would definitely be able to have a proper ce in the inner circle of the Land.

    Besides that, there was another shortcut to being assessed as a level-6 civilization. It was taking the individual path to achieve the Gold Core.

    However, achieving one¡¯s Gold Core was simply the basic route that showed one had the qualifications to represent one¡¯s entire civilization and request a level-6 ssification from the Star Alliance. If one was impressive and had enough friends who could influence the policymakers in the Star Alliance, everyone would raise their hands in the voting and allow them to easily pass the assessment. However, the connections had to be rtively powerful. If theycked slightly in this aspect, as long as there was one opposition vote, one would not be able to pass.

    However, if one was able to pass through the Heavenly River Tide and advance, they would not need to go through the voting.

    In reality, a vast majority of the level-6 civilizations had gone through this method. With so many low-leveled civilizations, one or two experts who had exceptional natural endowments would emerge. They would cheat their way through, regardless of whether it was in terms of connections or entering Heaven, allowing their low-leveled civilization to advance to a level-6 civilization and benefiting their descendants for thousands of years. However, since the strength of their entire civilization had not actually achieved the true level-6 civilization standard, they usually rapidly descended after achieving extreme brilliance. For example, the Shell Shade Faction had once produced a master in the past and achieved the title of a level-6 Void Core. However, the standards of the entire civilization were insufficient. In this generation, there were only two Void Cores in this dignified level-6 civilization, and they were even afraid of upying a small street in the middle circle of the Land. In the end, once they faced a minor obstacle, they were simply reduced to nothing... This was toomon in the divine territory.

    Lao Wang could read the lines between Rhode D¡¯s words. Rhode D seemed to be willing to support the Earthlings¡¯ ownership of Shell Shade Street. Just like how he had borrowed Mugthol¡¯s identity as a member of the goblin race to indirectly control Heavenly Treasures Street, this followed a proper flow in reality.

    However, to be honest, Lao Wang did not wish for Earthlings to live like the Shell Shade Faction. A superior environment would cause people to ck off, and this was especially the case for Earthlings. Wang Zhong, who had pondered over the education methods in the Federation and the Empire countless times, understood this point very well. A rtively safe environment like Heavenly Treasures Street for Earthling was very sufficient. If the conditions were better, Lao Wang did not dare to imagine how Earthlings would turn out.

    Would they rely on a few outstanding Earthlings to support them from now on? What would happen after this batch of people left? Regardless of whether they could umte their Gold Core and go through the Heavenly River Tide or failed to umte their Gold Core, they would eventually die naturally from old age. No matter what, relying on only a few people would not possibly allow Earthlings to be at ease forever.

    If one truly wanted to establish a footing in the divine territory, they could not rely on the efforts of an individual or a few people, but the efforts of the entire civilization! Wang Zhong definitely did not wish that his good intentions would be the root of his people¡¯s degeneration.

    ¡°Old Rho, I understand your good intentions.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and replied, ¡°Earthlings do not need what does not belong to us. I believe that my people will be able to rely on themselves and stand up, even if they walk on the official path.¡±

    Not only was Rhode D paying attention, in reality, when Wang Zhong was thinking and replying, Rowling J and the other Machines at the side were also observing this ¡°chat¡±, consciously or unconsciously.

    Rhode D shed a rare smile. Smiles were a very terrifying and mysterious expression for the Machinery race; they still could not learn how to smile naturally after imitating the appearance of celestialoids. ¡°It was just a casual question. That¡¯s right. I heard that beforeing to the Heavenly Gates, you were living in the Heavenly Treasures Street nearby?¡±

    ¡°The public security there is very good.¡± Rowling J looked at the report forms and continued the conversation. ¡°Out of the Catanlyke District, the fewest number of patrol troops are stationed there, but the reports and crimes are also the lowest. It seems to belong to the goblin race. Heh heh. Wang Zhong, you must also be involved in this.¡±

    Speaking of the Heavenly Treasures Street, Lao Wangughed. He had not seen it for almost half a year and started to miss his neighbors in the Heavenly Treasures Street. ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. It¡¯s just that I have some close friends. However, the public security in the Heavenly Treasures Street has always been decent.¡±

    This was the truth. Even during the Ninth Wilderness Path era, the public security in the Heavenly Treasures Street was above average.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Rhode D kept the report forms and had a rxed expression. ¡°We cannot simply focus on the areas with poor public security. The difference in public order is so big just a few streets away. We should also learn from a good area.¡±

    He had not returned for a long time. Compared to when he had left, the Heavenly Treasures Street was now much more crowded than before, regardless of whether it was the flow of people or the number of shops. Needless to say, the effects of the sensation that Lao Wang had caused in the Catanlyke District had continued until now. A few streets away was the Shell Shade Street, wherepetition had been very intense. However, regardless of how great themotion was there, none of its powers would inconveniently attempt topete for the Heavenly Treasures Street.

    There was no one causing trouble. On the contrary, various legends regarding a low-leveled civilization member defying the heavens and rising had attracted arge wave of poprity for them. It was difficult for the Heavenly Treasures Street to not prosper.

    There were moring voices and people walking everywhere. Lao Wang intentionally walked in between Rhode D and the others. Celestialoids were rathermon in the Heavenly Treasures Street, and no one recognized him even after walking one round around.

    Furthermore, what made Wang Zhong rather happy was the fact that he saw many Earthlings...

    Old Cow¡¯s recent letters had also mentioned Earthlings entering and stationing themselves in the Heavenly Treasures Street. Besides the fact that Heavenly Treasures Street was bing more famous over time and attracting nearby Earthlings, wolf goblin Basir, who had ample capital on hand, spared no effort in his work, and the results were very apparent. His job of collecting information on Earthlings had stretched to about a dozen nearby districts in the middle circle. There were a few resources here and there. Once the preliminary stages of data collection were done, this task would be easier as it progressed.

    Furthermore, the letter that Lao Wang sent to the Holy City had been passed to the higher-ups there. Naturally, they were extremely excited. While they sang the praises of Wang Zhong, they also actively contacted those Earthlings who were scattered in somewhat distant areas of the divine territory and asked them to gather at Catanlyke District. In name, this was the territory of crocodile god Mugthol, but in reality, it had be a gathering point for Earthlings in name and in reality. Earthlings could be seen everywhere in the street.

    Unlike the listless and lifeless humans he had once seen in the divine territory, the Earthlings here all seemed to be filled with vitality and spirit. Their condition waspletely different from a year ago.

    ¡°Heh heh. Wang Zhong, you Earthlings seem to be living well here,¡± said Rowling J.

    ¡°For a civilization that just entered the Star Alliance, it is considered not bad.¡± Rhode D nodded. ¡°I hope that more people like you will emerge, Wang Zhong.¡±

    Lao Wang replied with a few modest remarks. At the same time, he was gratified. Only half a year had passed. Even though the Heavenly Treasures Street did not have good cultivation conditions for Earthlings and they still had to put in great effort by themselves, at least it could be assured that they would be safe and not receive discrimination. To a low-leveled civilization that had just entered the divine territory, these were rather advantageous living conditions.

    ng! Whoosh!

    Just as they were chatting, they suddenly heard the sound of things crashing one after another in a shop beside them.

    Something seemed to have happened. Many people around them were attracted by this noise and turned to look. Wang Zhong and the others also stopped. Then, they heard an arrogant voice sounding from the shop. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the protection from us Earthlings, your shop wouldn¡¯t have remained opened. Your pretty little faces are only enough to serve the pests from the Shell Shade Faction. Now, we are giving you a chance to repay this favor, but you are still unhappy? What is this?! Look at yourselves, do you really think that you are spoiled girls from the Seductress race? If you really are spoiled girls, why don¡¯t you live in the rich vis in the inner circle? Why are you interacting with this bunch in the middle circle? Why are you acting pure with me?!¡±

    Earthlings?

    There were only a few sentences, but a lot of information was revealed.

    Wang Zhong was rather surprised. Even with his mind, he was not able to digest this information for a period of time. At that moment, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly and took big steps towards the shop, where a crowd was gradually gathering. Rhode D shed a nce, and the other Machines immediately followed.

    They squeezed through the crowd of people. The door of the tailor was open, and the shop was already scattered about in a mess.

    The shop owner¡¯s short and plump body was shielding two young female Seductresses behind him. The two Seductresses seemed to be at most 12 or 13 years old and did not have particrly obvious Seductress characteristics. On the contrary, they seemed more like two celestialoids. The short and plump shop owner had the surname Ma. Unlike Old Cow, an old resident who had taken root in the Heavenly Treasures Street for dozens of years, it had only been one or two years since he came to the Heavenly Treasures Street. His business was not very big, and he did not join the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce. Even though Wang Zhong was not very familiar with him, since they were all along the same street, they recognized each other.

 Chapter 1104 The True Assessmen

    <h4>Chapter 1104 The True Assessmen</h4>

    Meanwhile, in front of Wang Zhong were three arrogant Earthlings with devilish smiles on their faces. These Earthlings observed the three creatures in front of them without a care. "Old Horse, let me ask you once again. Are you sure that you want to oppose us?"

    There was no doubt that even though there were many celestialoids with simr appearances to Earthlings, these people were ones Wang Zhong happened to recognize. Wales Karon was from the Karon family in the Holy City and happened to be in the same batch as Wang Zhong when he entered the divine territory. Wang Zhong remembered that when they were first "transmitted" to the divine territory, this little fellow even told Wang Zhong that he would be in Wang Zhong¡¯s care. However, after entering the divine territory, the dozen of them signed a contract with the Starship Company. Why did they suddenly appear here?

    "Opposing you? Who do you represent?" Shop owner Old Horse protected the two trembling Seductresses behind him with injustice and rage on his face. He loudly chided, "Over the past two or three days, you took items without paying, but forget that now. Now, you want to take my girls? Who gave you the right? Is it the Law Enforcement Association? Or the Star Alliance?"

    "Heh heh." Wales Karonughed. "Old Horse, Old Horse. The goblin race has been in the divine territory for a much longer time than us Earthlings. How could you ask such a childish question? Taking people? Who am I taking? Don¡¯t treat good people unjustly. I am just negotiating with you. We Earthlings are rational, and we never steal from or kill people. As for taking items without paying as you said... Tsk tsk tsk. Old Horse, you really make me sad. You actually said something so baseless like that. Do you really think that we Earthlings are easy to bully?"

    He shook his head and sighed. Then, he continued, "However, I am magnanimous. Since we are neighbors, I will not haggle over this small insult from you. I will give you another ten minutes to consider. As a person, you must understand the value of repaying favors. Don¡¯t be ungrateful just after being saved by us Earthlings!"

    Then, he calmly crossed his legs and did not seem to care about the countless gazes cast at him from outside.

    "You¡ªyou..." Old Horse was so angry that his entire body trembled and could not speak for a period of time.

    Lao Wang¡¯s expression was slightly ugly. Even though only a few sentences were exchanged, the situation seemed extremely clear.

    "These Earthlings who came this time are too... Ah!"

    Some observers in the surroundings sighed, while others discussed in a low tone.

    "It¡¯s not only Old Horse suffering. Have those who did not join the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce experienced peace?"

    "Don¡¯t associate those barbarians with the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber is different from them." Someone from the Heavenly Treasures Chamber of Commerce who was watching themotion said, "However, with Old Cow and Lord Crocodile God on guard, these scum do not dare to go and cause them trouble for now. However, at the rate their arrogance is growing, they will eventually bully Old Cow and the others."

    "That¡¯s right. At first, it was only small things like eating and drinking for free. Last week, they used Uncle Zhong¡¯s name and established the Earth Alliance or something. They say that they are going to collect secondary protection fees, and many shops have even paid."

    "Do you think that Uncle Zhong knows this? Could this be what Uncle Zhong intended?"

    "Bah! Would Uncle Zhong be like these people? Everyone else simply did not haggle with them or report it to thew enforcement squad considering Uncle Zhong¡¯s reputation. However, this group of Earthlings is really bing more and morewless. They even dare to attack and seize people from Old Horse in broad daylight!"

    "Those outside, be more careful when you speak!" Wales Karon red at the crowd.

    "That¡¯s right! Wang Zhong is brothers with Brother Karon. They were from the same batch of people who came to the divine territory from Earth! Back then, Wang Zhong came to the Catanlyke District because Brother Karon suggested him to do so!" The two other Earthlings beside him sided with him and loudly chided the others. "You actually dare to gossip about Uncle Zhong and Brother Karon behind our backs. Do you not want to live anymore?"

    "Heh heh. If it weren¡¯t for us Earthlings on guard, do you think that the Heavenly Treasures Street would be so peaceful? Look at the Shell Shade Street beside us. Look at how messy that ce is. We just ate and drank some of your stuff, but you already have a grudge against us?"

    "Back then, Uncle Zhong took on all the pressure and faced the Shell Shade Faction just to save you thankless wretches!"

    The two Earthlings behind Wales Karon sang the same tune. The buzzing sounds in their surroundings became much softer. On the contrary, many sighs echoed through the crowd.

    The two words "Wang Zhong" were the brand that this group of Earthlings used. These neighbors of the Heavenly Treasures Street were very grateful and knew that the area might have descended to the same fate as the neighboring Shell Shade Street if it were not for the protection from Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation. They might have had to close down and escape just to survive a long time ago. Admitting their gratitude and paying a price was not worth much. However, Old Horse was very pitiful as he treasured his two daughters so much...

    Wang Zhong was among the crowd, and his expression hadpletely darkened. He had considered many aspects. The deep-rooted bad habits that existed in other civilizations were also present in Earthlings. Thus, even among those from the Holy City, Wang Zhong only allowed them to stay here, as well as to ess good job opportunities.

    In the end, scum like Wales Karon from the Earth actually dared to use his name and bully others in the Heavenly Treasures Street?!

    "Don¡¯t mind it." Rhode D calmly patted Wang Zhong¡¯s shoulder, as if he had no intention of stepping forth and interfering. On the contrary, it told Wang Zhong, "Any civilization will always have good and bad people mingled together. This is verymon and is simply a small matter."

    A small matter? Wang Zhong did not think that this was a small matter. This was the only foundation that the Earthlings had, and it was extremely weak. However, everyone¡¯s effort could possibly go down the drain because of this small matter!

    "Old Horse, your time is almost up. Have you finished thinking it through?" When he heard the voices outside quieting down, Wales Karon smiled. His gaze had not shifted from the two daughters of the clothes shop owner.

    He had never expected this. Two months ago, he was still at the Starship Company doingborious transport work. Then, he suddenly received a notice from the Holy City saying that Wang Zhong had established a chance for Earthlings to be taken care of and given good job opportunities in Catanlyke District. Even though the contract with the Starship Company had not been fulfilled, the transportation work was just too tough and too tiring, and he could not see any way out. Thus, in order toe over and take a look, he persuaded a dozen Earthlings in the same upation to gather money and pay thepensation to the Starship Company, allowing him to regain his status as a free being. Then, he hurried to the Catanlyke District and sought refuge with Wang Zhong.

    He had thought that Wang Zhong was, at best, a boss here, but he had never thought that Wang Zhong was the biggest boss around! He hadpletely forgotten about the dozenrades waiting for a reply from him in the Starship Company. Using Mugthol¡¯s connections, he gathered a few Earthlings and managed the public security in the Heavenly Treasures Street.

    At first, he still earned an honest living. However, gradually, he learned about Wang Zhong¡¯s status and how respected Earthlings were in this street... His ambition started to swell. From eating and drinking for free, to collecting additional protection fees, and eventually taking a liking to these two young Seductresses and forcibly causing trouble at Old Horse¡¯s shop, this change in mentality all urred in the short span of a month!

    Wales Karon was rather satisfied. This kind of life was much better than when he was in the Holy City. After all, in the Holy City, there were people above him who cared about what he did, and there were no dainty Seductresses like these in the Holy City... The females from the Seductress race were too visually attractive! Furthermore, they naturally had an aura that captivated men. These two were only 12 or 13 years old. Even though they were slightly short, they were curvy and perky in all the right ces, and their bodies were so hot that they could cause a nosebleed. They had the standard milkyplexion and voluptuous chests.

    The two Seductresses trembled under his indecent gaze. Their petite and pitiful expressions made Wales Karon burn with even more desire. Finally, he was impatient and suddenly stood up.

    "You old bastard, I¡¯ve already respected you enough, but it seems to me that you will only give in under more pressure!" A swift and fierce aura radiated from his body, and he was not afraid. After spending half a year in the Starship Company, although it could not be considered cultivation, he had adjusted rather well to the gravity in the Land. He did not dare to say that he was good atbat, but he had no problems bullying ordinary goblins like Old Horse. Not every goblin was as powerful as Old Cow.

    He grabbed Old Horse in one swift action. "I will now..."

    Zeng!

    Old Horse and the two Seductresses closed their eyes in despair. However, they never expected that the hand that stretched out and grabbed Old Horse¡¯s clothes would be so weak and powerless. Old Horse could not sense any pulling force at all. On the contrary, a cry of rm suddenly burst out in the surroundings.

    Old Horse suddenly opened his eyes and took a look. Opposite him, the malicious deity Wales Karon was dumbstruck and stunned. His right hand was drooping limply.

    After a few idle seconds, he suddenly shouted like a pig being killed, echoing throughout the silent sky. "Ah, my hand, my hand!"

    "Who?! Who was that?!" The two Earthlings beside him were shocked and furious. They roared, "Who attacked us?!"

    Before they could finish speaking, they saw a figure suddenly appear in front of Wales Karon like a ghost.

    "Who¡ªwho are you?!" The two Earthlings were trembling with fear. They did not see how this person had appeared clearly. Needless to say, this level of strength was not something that they could face. However, even though they were afraid, since they were now living a life of crime, they definitely could not lose in terms of bravado. "Are you poking your nose into our business? This is the territory of us Earthlings!"

    "Don¡¯t you¡ªyou know who my brother is? Wang Zhong from the Heavenly Gates!"

    The two Earthlings were still chattering as they trembled, but Wales Karon, who was standing in front of that person, had clearly seen the person¡¯s appearance. At that moment, he was shocked and afraid. He instantly swallowed the blood-curdling scream that resembled a pig being killed back into his stomach.

    This person was Wang Zhong?!

    How could Wales Karon not recognize him? He had taken the transmission array from the Holy City to the divine territory with Wales and interacted for half a month there. They could be considered friends, but... didn¡¯t they say those who entered the Heavenly Gates could not return for two years? Wang Zhong had been there for only half a year, so how...

    "It¡¯s Uncle Zhong!"

    "Damn, Uncle Zhong is back!"

    The observers in the surroundings had been quiet previously. However, when they saw the face of the person who had attacked, many people shouted in excitement.

    The two Earthlings were terrified, while Wales Karon¡¯s face was pale. When he saw Wang Zhong¡¯s icy cold expression, he knew that he would not be treated kindly for today¡¯s incident. To be honest, Wales Karon knew that Wang Zhong hated evil like an enemy. He could tell from the various legends and deeds that had spread on Earth and in the Holy City. However, he never thought that Wang Zhong did not beat around the bush when it came to fellow Earthlings as well!

    "Wang Zhong, you just arrived and don¡¯t understand the situation." Wales Karon did not care about the fact that his arm had been fractured and forcibly defended himself. "In reality, we havee here mainly because..."

    "Silence!" Wang Zhong did not give him the chance to speak nonsense. He was not afraid of a divine enemy, but of azyrade. However, what was more terrifying was having both a divine enemy and azyrade at the same time. "Old Rho, how should people like him be dealt with ording to the Star Alliancews?"

    Who was Old Rho?

    The shop owner, the Seductresses, and even the observers in the surroundings were astonished.

    The moment he finished speaking, six celestialoids walked out from the crowd. At the same time, their appearances rapidly changed. Very quickly, their true forms as Machines were revealed.

    They were actually the inclothesw enforcement squad from the Machinery race?!

    They were definitely a special ss in the divine territory and had much more authority than the ordinaryw enforcement squad. Even among the level-8 Machinery race, they were a group of Machines who were destined to be higher-ups in the future! They actually knew Wang Zhong? Furthermore, had they been staying in the crowd and watching themotion?

    "They are all third-ss citizens and have no rights to bail." A ray of light in Rhode D¡¯s eyes scanned Wales Karon and the other two, immediately determining their identities in an instant. "ording to the Star Alliancews, they can be punished for causing trouble in the divine territory and can be sentenced to the Arena for three years. However, since their strength has not reached the standard Foundational Stage level, they can also be sentenced to ten years ofbor in the Heavenly River Sandpit. However, since you stopped them in time, and there were no severe oues, we can take the circumstances into consideration and sentence them to half a year ofbor in the Heavenly River Sandpit."

    Wales Karon¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Not only did his expression change, but the surrounding people watching themotion also turned silent. This was quickly followed by the sound of pping. Almost immediately, the entire street was filled with thunderous apuse, like a wildfire spreading.

    "Uncle Zhong is so generous!"

    "Just like what I said, Uncle Zhong didn¡¯t know! What kind of person is Uncle Zhong? How could he possibly bully the weak? Look! Look at how Uncle Zhong deals with them!"

    "The majority of Earthlings are not bad, but it is inevitable that a few scumbags asionally appear. Uncle Zhong, don¡¯t mind this too much."

    "The Heavenly Treasures Street will belong to Uncle Zhong forever!"

    Wales Karon lowered his head and did not resist. This was not because of Wang Zhong, but because thew enforcement squad was here. He was not a newbie here and was very clear of the methods thew enforcement squad would take. If Wang Zhong had not stopped the misdeed, he would have been done for. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. What had happened in this period of time?

    He was also an elite among the Earthlings. Why did he descend to this extent? Why was he so foolish?

    From the cheers of the people around him, he knew what he had done recently. He might have wasted all of Wang Zhong¡¯s efforts in the divine territory and even created a great deal of trouble for Earthlings. Once the other native residents formed a fixed impression of them, it would be extremely difficult to change!

    Rhode D and the others, who were standing behind Wang Zhong, were rather expressionless. This was a standard expression of the Machinery race, but they could not restrain the joy that filled their gaze.

    Was it simply a coincidence that he hade to the Heavenly Treasures Street? In fact, was it a coincidence that they had asked Wang Zhong toe to the Catanlyke District with them?

    No, this was an assessment from the Machinery race... Wang Zhong, who had obtained the machine heart, had started to be closer and closer to fulfilling the requirements of a leader.

    Other than the Machinery race and the insect race, in the long history of the Land, there were a few alien races who had also joined the Land[a]. However, the desires of other races were too powerful and tooplex. They had to go through multipleyers of assessment before truly earning the approval and trust of the Machinery race. No cheating could be involved in this process. Even though Wang Zhong was a unique case and had obtained the machine heart, he could not skip this step either.

    Back then, asking him to join the Law Enforcement Association in the Heavenly Gates was simply a preliminary observation. This was the first true assessment.

    [aw enforcement? thew enforcers?

 Chapter 1105 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 1105 Reunion</h4>

    The Machinery race had already obtained reports regarding Earthlings tyrannizing the Heavenly Treasures Street and even intentionally reduced the number of patrol officers there in order to nourish the ambition of these Earthlings and create a better assessment environment for Wang Zhong. Thus, this was not a coincidence. Even Rhode D¡¯s question to Wang Zhong on whether he wanted to take over the Shell Shade Street was a part of the assessment. Asking the Machinery race to help you get around the rules or even propose this in the first ce would be overthinking.

    Of course, the assessee could not know about these. Everything had to be carried out in the dark. Fortunately, Wang Zhong had passed the assessment.

    However, this was only the first assessment. There was still a very long path to truly obtaining the trust of the Machinery race.

    Old Cow and Mugthol arrived very quickly. When they understood the current situation, they were deeply ashamed.

    They knew about Wales Karon gathering a few Earthlings and tyrannizing Heavenly Treasures Street. However, they took Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation into consideration and had closed one eye to this situation. Back then, Old Cow wanted to let Wang Zhong know about this problem, but in the end, he had the attitude that he would wait and see, give indirect advice, and provide the Earthlings with another chance. Thus, he had overlooked this situation.

    After all, they were from the same race as Wang Zhong, and he knew that there were only over two hundred Earthlings in the divine territory. Furthermore, most of them had lost contact, and only a few dozen Earthlings were gathered in the Heavenly Treasures Street. Moreover, they had simply caused minor problems like living off others or causing a smallmotion. It would have harmed Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation to punish them. However, they had never expected that the Earthlings would dare to seize females in public, finally needing intervention by Wang Zhong.

    "Wang Zhong, this is my..." Old Cow felt slightly awkward. Looking at how Wang Zhong had dealt with this incident, Old Cow now knew his attitude towards this. Old Cow had not done his job well. If not, he could have prevented Earthlings from losing their reputation like this.

    Wang Zhong waved his hand and did not allow Old Cow to continue talking about this incident. The past was in the past. In the future, the Heavenly Treasures Street would know what to do. "Brother Cow, help my friends to arrange their amodations."

    Rhode Dughed and interrupted him, "There¡¯s no need. We will go to the court in a while and rest at thew enforcement squad dorms at night. Tomorrow afternoon, the transmission array will send us back to the Heavenly Gates. Just remember to meet us there early."

    Wang Zhong nodded his head and did not insist on them staying. He was nning to bring Rhode D and the others to walk around the Heavenly Treasures Street, but after this incident, he was in no mood for a leisure stroll. He was a frank person. "Sure. Then I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow morning."

    After he bid goodbye to Rhode D and the others, the surrounding neighbors who were watching themotion also dispersed. Wang Zhong graciously declined his neighbors¡¯ suggestion to set up 300 tables with alcohol in a hotel in order to celebrate. This time, he hade to the Heavenly Treasures Street for official matters.

    "Who in the world is it? Why is this so mysterious?" Wang Zhong was also curious. It was fine that Old Cow did not reveal who the person who wanted to meet Wang Zhong was in the letter, but Old Cow would not tell him even after he arrived. Did he have to go to Old Cow¡¯s house and personally meet him?

    Old Cow felt awkward as well. "This is their request, but they didn¡¯t exin the reason why either. But rx, it¡¯s a friend you are very familiar with. They have been in my house for three days. Furthermore, they said that it was an important matter. I should not make arbitrary decisions."

    A very familiar friend? Lao Wang thought for a long time, but he did not seem to have any close friends in the divine territory, unless it was an old friend from Earth? However, if it was an old friend from Earth, why did they have to be so mysterious?

    They traveled to Old Cow¡¯s house. Then, when Wang Zhong opened the door to the second floor of Old Cow¡¯s house, he immediately saw a familiar figure.

    "Grai?!"

    He had just experienced a depressing incident that involved disappointing Earthlings, but he never thought that he would be met with a massive surprise soon after.

    "Senior Wang Zhong." Grai turned around and smiled. "Long time no see."

    "Damn, it¡¯s really you!" Wang Zhong was shocked and overjoyed. He walked over and gave Grai a fierce hug. He was surprised that Grai¡¯s body felt rather solid and was different from the average standard of Earthlings that was below the average standard here. It seemed like this little fellow had encountered a miracle aftering to the divine territory.

    "Old Cow wasn¡¯t willing to reveal your identity, and I was left guessing who you were. Why were you so mysterious?" Wang Zhongughed out loud. He pulled on Grai¡¯s hand and sat down before anxiously asking him questions. He had too many things he wanted to know. "Also, how did you find this ce? Did wolf goblin Basir look for you? Furthermore, your body... Ha ha ha. Look at me. I¡¯m so excited that I¡¯m asking so many questions, one after another!"

    "Don¡¯t me Old Cow." Graiughed and answered, "My current identity is somewhat sensitive. For now, no one is allowed to know that you have a rtionship with us, let alone my status as an Earthling."

    "Us?" Lao Wang was rather sensitive and captured this key word. "Who else is with you?"

    "You definitely won¡¯t be able to guess." Grai winked andughed knowingly. He did not leave Wang Zhong in suspense. "It¡¯s Mu Zi."

    It was actually Mu Zi!

    He never expected this, but after hearing news about one of his brothers, Wang Zhong simply felt that blessings followed trials today. There were just too many surprises. "Hurry up and tell me! I want to know everything about you two!"

    Grai would definitely not hide anything from Wang Zhong. He had speciallye here to tell him a few things.

    Unlike Wang Zhong who experienced the blockage of information to the Heavenly Gates to make them focus on cultivation, Grai and Mu Zi had already heard the news about Aiolos. Even though he was in the Arena, Aiolos¡¯s reputation had spread to many ces. Of course, his fame was mainly spread among the low- and mid-leveled civilizations.

    As the first Earthling who had umted his Void Core, he was a forerunner and a pioneer in their civilization! This in itself gave him massive fame, let alone the mighty name that Aiolos had made for himself in the Arena by killing his way through! To be frank, Aiolos¡¯s current reputation was not something that Wang Zhong, who had entered the Heavenly Gates, couldpare with.

    When Lao Wang heard this news, there was no doubt that he was shocked and excited.

    To be honest, aftering to the divine territory, including the journey to the Heavenly Gates, Lao Wang felt that he had been rather sessful. However, it was inevitable he would feel that he could not save the situation alone and that he was all alone. It was as if he was opposing the entire world by himself. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude was good enough. If someone else had been in his shoes, they would definitely have be depressed early on.

    However, even though his attitude was good, he was bearing too many things, and his burdens were too heavy. Even Lao Wang would frequently feel lonely when he listened to Jhonas¡¯s heartless snore in the quiet night. But now, he had finally heard good news from hisrades! It was as if people had suddenly appeared beside him. He now had support and assistants.

    "Have you contacted Aiolos? How is his situation now?" When Wang Zhong heard about Aiolos¡¯s achievements, he was fired up. Back then, if he had not chosen to join the Heavenly Gates, he might have gone to the Arena to train as well, but with the identity of a free being.

    Grai shook his head. "Not yet, for now. We only heard some rumors about him. The journey from the underground world was not easy..."

    "The underground world?"

    Grai smiled and said, "Then I should probably talk about me and Mu Zi. This is also the reason why I cannot expose my identity."

    Frankly speaking, with the legend of the Netherworld King and his identity as the Netherworld River Messenger, the waves that Mu Zi caused in the underground world were definitely much more significant than the reputation that Aiolos had earned for himself in the Arena. Furthermore, unlike how Aiolos had been forced in the Arena, Grai and Mu Zi could truly decide for themselves and were doing splendidly!

    "The Arena that Aiolos is in is rather conspicuous. Thus, we haven¡¯t contacted Aiolos for now. On the contrary, after hearing about you, Mu Zi anxiously prompted me toe and look for you." Graiughed and said, "Our current identities are rather sensitive. Once people know that the legend of the Netherworld King and the Netherworld River Messenger is simply two Earthlings causing trouble, they will definitely not be able to ept it. When that timees, it will be ineffective."

    Wang Zhong understood. "So your ns are..."

    "In the divine territory, strength is still the standard that everything is assessed and judged by. We don¡¯t have any great ns for now, except to umte resources and improve ourselves." Grai took out an inconspicuous cloth bag. It was gray and radiated a gloomy aura that people detested. One look and one could tell it was a product of the underground world.

    He stretched his hand into the bag and dug around. The bag was a spatial storage artifact. In the divine territory, for the dimensional space that was created to not copse under the extreme gravity and spiritual pressure here, this meant that this was a high-end product. Lao Wang¡¯s fragment world had simply copsed the moment it came into contact with the air in the divine territory.

    He took out three things from the table and ced them on the table.

    The first item was a palm-sized square seal with a carving of a coiled dragon on the surface. Upon closer inspection, no spiritual power seemed to be exuded. However, Lao Wang had experienced equipment refinery with Lavel. Thus, he was able to determine that this was a rather exquisite antique equipment just by looking at the shape of this ancient seal. Furthermore, he could sense that massive energy was concealed under the unassuming surface.

    The second item was a ck banner that was about two meters long. The deathly aura from the banner was extremely heavy. With just the naked eye, Wang Zhong could see wisps of ck air on the surface, creating the terrifying feeling of one being bewitched.

    The third item seemed rather simple. It was a green mirror. Other than the fact that the material seemed rather strange, there did not seem to be anything prominent about this item.

    "This is..." Lao Wang was slightly uncertain.

    Graiughed and said, "Experts asionally fall into the Netherworld River, and their equipment will naturally be lost within. After countless years, no one knows how many of such treasures have umted at the bottom of the Netherworld River. Furthermore, Mu Zi is the only person who can salvage items from the Netherworld River. These were all found by him."

    "Other than these three items, we also salvaged many others. Mu Zi and I were able to use some of these items, while we simply sold some others. However, these items are rather special," Grai said. "One can see that the level of these three pieces of equipment is much higher. Mu Zi and I are in nock of money for now, and we felt that it was too much of a pity to sell these objects after some discussion. However, they are all equipment that have been refined previously. Unless someone refines them again, they cannot be used. With our identity in the underground world, finding someone to refine them again will carry a very high risk of exposing ourselves..."

    Lao Wang understood. Asking someone to help you refine a piece of level-4 equipment would cost an exorbitant price. Furthermore, even if one had the money, they might not be able to find someone. However, if it only involved refining the equipment using the existing foundation and erasing the mark of the previous owner to make it one¡¯s personal equipment, even a piece of level-2 or level-3 equipment would not be an issue, let alone level-4 equipment.

    "I will go back to the Heavenly Gates and ask someone to refine this again." Lao Wang immediately agreed. "Once it¡¯s done, I will get someone to contact you."

    "These are actually for you." Graiughed. "Mu Zi said that these items have extraordinary abilities, and possibly, extraordinary origins. It¡¯s not good to reveal them easily. It would be best if you could refine them yourself."

    With Wang Zhong¡¯s current insight, he might not be able to determine the level of these three artifacts. However, regardless of whether it was in terms of the energy they contained or other aspects, he could see that they were at least above the level-5 artifact that Lavel had previously refined. Furthermore, they did not just surpass that artifact by a small margin. That artifact was no match for these objects at all!

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. He knew that one could be a criminal just for owning a precious item. He turned and asked about Grai and Mu Zi¡¯s cultivation in the underground world.

    They had increased their spiritual power with the aid of the Netherworld River. For now, Wang Zhong could not understand the principles behind this. In reality, even Grai and Mu Zi had not been fully able to figure them out. They only knew how to use the power of the Netherworld River and reform their cultivation methods, but they did not know the details. Furthermore, their cultivation methods werepletely different. Mu Zi¡¯s Netherworld River techniques mainly used deathly aura, while Grai¡¯s Netherworld River blood techniques had the power of his bloodline mixed in. They were still in the process of studying the Netherworld River.

    However, they had been dealing with the underground world, as well as the respective top Factions and experts. Thus, they had a rather thorough understanding of the cultivation systems in the divine territory.

    "Thunder techniques, goblin arts, and body arts? The cultivation methods of Combat Cultivation pupils?" Graiughed and said, "These can be called ¡¯techniques¡¯ as a whole. The power systems in the divine territory are split into three broad categories and do not differ in level."

    "The first is the techniques, which are the greatest in number. The thunder techniques, goblin arts, and body arts that you mentioned are allbat techniques with the physical body as their foundation, which is a type of art. Experts who have reached the peak of arts cultivation are all top kings who are well-read. They fight as they please and have monstrous strength. But in truth, body arts and goblin arts will never beat thunder techniques."

    "The second category is the equipment one uses. Those who are skilled in using equipment do not just use weapons to engage in closebat ughter in battle. True artifacts can move mountains, fill oceans, and change the world!"

    "The third is pills. Pills can revive the dead, increasebat level, and assist inbat. Furthermore, the divine pills of legend can allow anyone to transcend and advance. They are simply omnipotent!"

    "Techniques, pills, and equipment. These three categories can epass all the cultivation methods in the divine territory." Then, Grai paused slightly. "Senior, if we Earthlings want to rise, having a few Earthlings with sufficient strength to support us is only the first step. If we are to be able to gain a stable footing, bringing about knowledge for improvement for our entire civilization is more necessary."

    "Perhaps Aiolos, Mu Zi, and I have found our own paths and have no problems in the individual cultivation aspects. However, if we want to help humans umte knowledge on the techniques, pills, and equipment, we are helpless even if we want to do it."

    Wang Zhong understood his words. Aiolos, Mu Zi, and Grai had now developed their own cultivation routes. Furthermore, it was obvious that all of them had the confidence to realize certain achievements in the near future and help Earthlings open up a new world. However, pioneering work was easy, but building on and sustaining what had been built was difficult. Supporting a civilization and maintaining a stable footing in the divine territory would still depend on the civilization¡¯s knowledge system.

 Chapter 1106 Clown

    <h4>Chapter 1106 Clown</h4>

    The three power systems referred to that of techniques, pills, and equipment.

    These weren¡¯t the areas that Aiolos and Mu Zi were skilled in. Since Wang Zhong was in the Heavenly Gates now, he was the one that was better suited to master the knowledge pertaining to these areas.

    "Senior Wang Zhong, you don¡¯t have to learn everything personally. You can just try to gain ess to information and data regarding these areas. Even entry-level information would be extremely important to our civilization!"

    This was the main reason why Grai came to find Wang Zhong. As "Earth Pioneers", theirmon dream was to help the Earth civilization advance. Among all the Earthlings, only Wang Zhong had the chance to expand Earth¡¯s database in order to aid its transition to a high-level information system. After all, things such as pill refinery houses or techniques that were level-8 and above could not be bought with money. In the Heavenly Gates, as long as it wasn¡¯t the core assets of the factions, one could learn any level-5 or level-6 technique or pill form if one had enough authority and power!

    "Also..." Grai took out a dimensional pocket space and handed it to Wang Zhong with a smile. "Senior, here¡¯s ten thousand Gold Star Stones. I¡¯ll pass you more in the future so that you won¡¯t need to waste your time on trivial matters."

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t decline. A man without money is no man at all. Money was an importantmodity, especially in this ce.

    Thest thing Grai wanted to talk about was on umting one¡¯s Core. Frankly speaking, the methods which Grai and Mu Zi used to form their Core were not suitable for every Earthling. Even Wang Zhong felt like those methods wouldn¡¯t work out for him, but there were parts of it that he could use for reference. After all, they were all Earthlings and were simr in terms of their bodyposition, basic cultivation system, and several other areas.

    Other than borrowing external force, the essence of Mu Zi¡¯s Netherworld River deathly aura and Grai¡¯s Netherworld River blood technique was to build a second life-core in their body. It was just that everyone built it in a different way.

    Among all the information they exchanged, this was undoubtedly the most important one to Lao Wang. He was able to gain some inspiration from the methods that Grai and Mu Zi used to umte their Core. More importantly, Aiolos, Mu Zi, and Grai had proven that not only could Earthlings form Cores, they were also rather talented at doing it, and it wasn¡¯t considered to be an impossible task.

    This made Wang Zhong feel like he had taken a reassurance pill. He had repeatedly broken through the limits of a Foundational Stage, yet he hadn¡¯t been able to umte a Core. No matter how confident he was, he was inevitably a little shaken and started to doubt his direction and even his foundation. However, Wang Zhong felt relieved now.

    It wasn¡¯t that he could not break through to that stage, but the Devouring Heaven Technique and Cellr Cosmology had made his physical body too strong. If other people were in his situation, they would have almost formed their Void Cores already. However, with Wang Zhong¡¯s body, the threshold to forming his Void Core had been raised higher. It was foreseeable that when he finally managed to break through, his power would increase exponentially!

    ...

    Wang Zhong and Grai chatted through the night until the next morning, but both of them felt refreshed and energetic.

    Grai needed to leave. In order to find Wang Zhong, he was already a few days behind his schedule. If he didn¡¯t go back now, Mu Zi wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up the facade of the Netherworld River Wanderer.

    After sending Grai off, Lao Wang didn¡¯t waste time and immediately met Old Cow, Mugthol, and the others to discuss some matters. They talked about the role, treatment, and working conditions of Earthlings in the Heavenly Treasures Street. The Heavenly Treasures Street was merely being open and friendly to Earthlings, providing job opportunities and good living conditions for them. It was not that Earthlings had taken over this ce, and everyone on the Heavenly Treasures Street should be respected.

    Wang Zhong thought that this discussion was very important, especially after hearing Grai and Mu Zi¡¯s n.

    Most low-level civilizations made a fool of themselves when they first arrived at the divine territory. It wasn¡¯t that their civilizations were uncultured, but they had to go to extreme lengths just to survive and gain a foothold in the divine territory. It was better to make others fear you rather than ignore or look down on you. Otherwise, that would just be courting your own death! One¡¯s path to victory was full of blood and various underhanded means, such as stealing. When you had enough power to gain a firm foothold in the divine territory, only then could you afford to talk about grace and change other civilizations¡¯ impression of you.

    Wales Karon was doing well in this aspect. It had been half a year since he arrived at the divine territory, and he had heard a lot about how low-level civilizations rose to power. They had to be ruthless and shameless. Self-preservation was the firstw of nature.

    It would be dumb if he ended up hindering everyone just for his own enjoyment. While those at the front line were working hard, the others should try their best to support them.

    Before Wang Zhong left, all the Earthlings from the Heavenly Treasures Street had gathered together.

    Although their average age was quite young, they were all pitiful people who had suffered much in the divine territory. They had long lost their arrogance from when they were God¡¯s favored ones on Earth. Not many people were like Wales Karon, and most of them were very grateful towards Wang Zhong. To have a stable job and life and to not be looked down on by others were unimaginable to most Earthlings here for the past two years.

    Lao Wang saw a few familiar faces, such as friends from the 10 Great Families, and also past enemies, such as "Red Widow" Faith Kelly from a top 10 Holy City exploration team. Red Widow felt a mix of emotions upon seeing Wang Zhong again. Previously, she even wanted to bully this neer in the Holy City, yet... the difference in their strength had been vast when the Holy Battle ended, let alone now. They belonged to two different worlds now.

    However, there was no news of his friends who he missed the most. A Mo Family member said that Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen had been spotted a year ago at the Heavenly River Sandpit, but unfortunately, they had lost contact afterwards. When they went to search for the duo at the Heavenly River Sandpit, all trace of them was gone. It was said that they fell into the Heavenly River and drowned. To Earthlings, the divine territory was a ce full of danger and malice. It wasmon for people to go missing or to die. There were around two to three hundred Earthlings who came to the divine territory. It was a miracle that after two years, 40 to 50 of them were able to gather at the Heavenly Treasures Street.

    Wang Zhong gave Uncle Sea the level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill prescription that he gained from Shannali. Aspared to Uncle Sea¡¯s version of the Vitality Supplement Pill, this professional version from a pill Faction was clearly more effective. Uncle Sea could hardly take his eyes off it. Of course, this came with a condition. If any Earthling had talent in alchemy, Uncle Sea had to teach him how to refine pills. The fees involved would be fully sponsored by Lao Wang. Other than this, Wang Zhong made simr arrangements for equipment refiners and gourmets. The quality of the pill refinery rooms, equipment refinery houses, and gourmet kitchens in the Heavenly Treasures Street wasn¡¯t high, but they were sufficient for newbies to get started. If they really disyed talent in an area, Lao Wang would make follow-up arrangements for them to continue learning.

    It was almost noon after Wang Zhong finished dealing with the matters in Heavenly Treasures Street. It wouldn¡¯t take him long to meet the Law Enforcement Association at the trial hall and return to the Heavenly Gates.

    ...

    The culture of the divine territory was open and diverse in nature as various civilizations converged and interacted. Different races had their own culture. Everyone tried to blend in and get used to each other¡¯s traditions and customs. There were many popr art forms here, including the captivating dances of the goblin race and soaring acrobatics of the winged race...

    The most popr art form here was the performances as most civilizations had adopted this as their art form. The most well-liked performance art was theatre.

    This was an entertainment event that average people in the divine territory could easily afford to attend. The divine territory was a high-pressure environment, and theatre was a way for people to relieve their stress since it was a mode of performance that had close interaction with the audience.

    The Tianyao Theatre had a good reputation and had several special performances that were not avable in other theatres. Their most popr gig was performed by Tianyao, a magician who was also the theatre boss.

    His magic wasn¡¯t just ying tricks on the audience¡¯s eyes. Although the theatre audience were mostly ordinary civilians in the divine territory, they were considered to be knowledgeable geniuses in their "hometowns". They only faded into the crowd and became ordinary Joes aftering to the divine territory. Regardless, their eyes were very sharp, and they could see through low-ss magic tricks.

    However, Tianyao¡¯s magic could fool the audience. He always managed to perform incredible tricks, and his soul-summoning trick was the most talked-about magic trick. He could make your deceased family member appear beside you and even summon celebrities from various civilizations to the theatre to perform for everyone.

    Tianyao never summoned souls from level-6 civilizations and above. He imed that he didn¡¯t have the power to do so, but there were rumors that Tianyao just didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the aristocrats.

    At this moment, Tianyao was performing his soul-summoning trick. He summoned a few famous celebrities across the history of the divine territory. These people were extremely talented and had dominated various sectors in the divine territory for decades. Now, they were dead and from different eras, but they were all gathered together in the theatre and debating. They made strong arguments against each other, making the audienceugh. "These people are really interesting!"

    "They look like the real deal! Their personality, catchphrases... The details are awesome!"

    Napier Mo was looking at this performance from backstage. This was merely Tianyao¡¯s warm-up gig and was not the main reason why the audience came here.

    Soon after, Tianyao waved his hand on the stage, and a surge of power rushed onto the ground. In the next instant, a group of beauties from various races were summoned. They were gorgeous and well dressed. They squeezed the historical figures out of the stage and started performing, interacting with the audience at the same time. They pulled some members of the audience up onto the stage and danced with them.

    Suddenly, the whole theatre became a sea of joy.

    However, happy times neversted for long. As Tianyao waved his hand again, the beauties disappeared, causing an uproar among the audience. "No! Return the beauties back to us!"

    "I¡¯m sorry to say that my power is limited. Also, the tickets that you have purchased are only enough to view these performances. If you want more,e again tomorrow! There will be new gigs tomorrow in addition to the beauties. Come to Tianyao Theatre again, and I promise that you will be happier. The next gig is about to start. Anyway, for the old audience, this is a gig that you guys like a lot."

    "Clown?"

    "Get that unlucky dude toe out now!"

    "Hoho, I will definitely smash his face today!"

    The theatre immediately erupted into cheers again. They roared and shouted, venting their emotions. Other than expressing their disappointment at the sudden vanishment of the beauties, they were also expressing the unhappiness from their daily lives.

    Napier immediately ran on stage and faced the audience, smiling widely. No matter what emotion he was feeling, he always had a smile on his face as he was always wearing clown makeup. Upon seeing his smile, the audience started chanting at once. "Clown! Unlucky clown!"

    "It¡¯s finally your turn!"

    "Wee, Napier Mo, our unlucky clown. He is always smiling, regardless of what happens. I suspect that he will continue smiling even if he is cuckolded. Haha. I¡¯m joking¡ª" Tianyao¡¯s voice rang at the appropriate time.

    "Of course it¡¯s a joke, this unlucky clown doesn¡¯t even have a wife to begin with! Hahaha!" someone from the audience shouted immediately.

    "That¡¯s right, my friend. But, I¡¯m not sure if he will be able to maintain his smile if his face gets smashed. So, this gig is called ¡¯Who Can Smash His Face?¡¯ Now, you can search for eggs under your chairs. I promise that these eggs are real and not made out of magic! Only the first egg is free, and if you want more, you can purchase more at the Tianyao shop next to this theatre. It would be perfect if you could buy a Tianyao Theatre souvenir book too..."

    Pa! Someone had already thrown an egg at the stage. Tianyao dodged it. "It seems that the old audience can¡¯t wait any longer. Well then, let¡¯s start!"

    Napier smiled while rolling around on the stage. He was doing the ssic clown moves, juggling three balls of different colors with finesse.

    "Smash him!" With a loud roar, countless eggs headed for Napier immediately.

    As opposed to how they enjoyed the dances performed by the beauties earlier on, the audience¡¯s animality was triggered now. Every single egg was aimed directly at Napier¡¯s face.

    Napier jumped up in "horror" at once, paying no attention to the three balls that he was juggling. He started avoiding the eggs like his life depended on it. Of course, ording to the rules, he couldn¡¯t block his face with his hands. Pa pa pa pa pa...

    Eggs exploded on him, the egg white and yolk making his entire body sticky. But miraculously, none of the eggs ended up on his face.

    It took no more than two breaths before all of the free eggs had been used up!

    Napier was drenched in sticky liquid, but everyone could tell that his head was clean. He was shing his signature clown smile at the audience. Upon seeing that no more eggs were heading for him, he patted his chest as if he was calming himself down. He went to pick up the balls on the ground, seemingly about to resume his juggling.

    "You cheated!" the audience screamed.

    Napier merely spread his arms wide and brandished his signature clown smile. As the audience continued yelling, their hate for him reached a peak.

    "Eggs! I want to buy eggs!"

    Tianyao was extremely happy. His eggs weren¡¯t sold at a cheap price! He spent so much effort summoning souls, which included all sorts of historical figures and beauties, yet he earned more than double that from selling eggs.

 Chapter 1107 Borrow Another Place to Use

    <h4>Chapter 1107 Borrow Another ce to Use</h4>

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa...

    The stage was in disorder, and Napier was in a sorry state. However, none of the eggsnded on his face.

    "Ah, today¡¯s eggs are sold out!" Once Tianyao saw that the situation was good, he brought the show to a close. He announced, "Furthermore, our Unlucky Clown is now covered in eggs. Let him off! Hey, fool, why haven¡¯t you kept your balls? Go back to your nest and remember to wash yourself clean. If not, you won¡¯t have any dinner to eat!"

    Napier gave a twisted bow. Then, he slid and crawled off the stage, leaving behind a chain ofughter. Although his face was spared, everyone who had thrown eggs at him was satisfied as they had vented a day¡¯s worth of stress. Of course, there were also a few who were obsessed with this and were grumbling that this programme definitely had to be present tomorrow. Then, they would definitely strike that clown¡¯s broken smile!

    Napier took a shower backstage. This evil ce sold smelly spoiled eggs, resulting in a fishy smell on this body that was very difficult to wash off.

    Smashing the clown was thest programme at the Tianyao Theatre today. After washing up, he still had to clean up the remains of the situation. The rules of the theatre were that whoever performed would clean up. It was very obvious that this was disadvantageous to Napier.

    However, Napier did not mind at all. Very quickly, he returned to the theatre stage with his clown makeup still on. The performance had ended, and the other actors among the cast had also left. Only Tianyao was there counting money. "Clean up the stage wellter. Today¡¯s performance is not bad. You did not waste the techniques I handed to you. Oh, here is today¡¯s extra prize money. Don¡¯t tell anyone else."

    Napierughed and received the prize money. "Thank you, boss."

    "Don¡¯tugh all the time. Forget it, I don¡¯t know whether you areughing or not. Hurry up and clean this ce up. Remember to use an air freshener. It¡¯s too smelly!"

    Tianyao left quickly. Only Napier was left in the entire theatre.

    Napier walked backstage and drew some water. Then, he took a mop and other tools before starting to clean up.

    He was extremely attentive in his cleaning, as if he was destroying a crime scene. He used the wet mop and cloth to wipe the surfaces again and again.

    Just as he was working hard and cleaning, a dim ray of light suddenly descended from the skylight of the theatre. It was a ghost bat messenger, whose semi-transparent body concealed a divine light. Napier tilted his head up to take a look. The divine light in the ghost bat shone on his hand.

    Afterpleting its mission, the ghost bat rapidly flew away through the skylight. Napier looked at the divine light and stretched out his hand and drew a rune with his fingertips. Then, the rune entered the divine light, and the divine light instantly spread out, forming a letter. As he read the letter, it gradually turned into light before vanishing into the air.

    It was a letter from an assassin organization.

    Napierughed. This time, he was trulyughing.

    He took some light steps forward, and a silhouette walked out from his body. This silhouette was exactly the same as him and was his clone puppet. It seemed the same as the cloning method on Earth, just that this was a new method he had developed in the divine territory.

    The puppet clone took the cleaning tools in his hand. Then, it started to clean up the stage exactly how he usually did so. Meanwhile, the real him disappeared in the night.

    He had received a mission to kill someone who deserved to die.

    Napier moved stealthily in the dark night. He was not a shadow or an invisible figure. It was as if his body was night itself. He had fused together with the night.

    He passed by a group of Machines patrolling. He was like air to the scanning eyes of the Machines as they did not pick up anything.

    Napier rapidly swept past the streets and arrived in front of a tree. This was a massive tree spirit whose body had developed into a pub. There was a busy flow of people inside, drinking while having a jolly time.

    ording to the information in the letter, his objective would appear here.

    Napier waited patiently. After an unknown period of time, Napier¡¯s peace was disrupted by a shadow. His target had finally appeared.

    He was a member of the me race. His body was surrounded by greenish-purple mes, which represented his powerful Void Core Realm. At this moment, he wasughing out loud as he was sneering at something. Closely after, he suddenly trembled!

    Napier had infiltrated his body. Then, he easily left with the wind, taking away his life.

    This was a simple harvest. In the eyes of Napier, a powerful Void Core me person was like meat on a chopping board.

    Napier took off, leaving the body behind him, along with a shouting frenzy. No one had discovered that he had killed his target. Furthermore, he was actually a Void Core! He had achieved the Void Core Realm earlier than any other human!

    In order to improve his performance abilities, the boss of the theatre, Tianyao, had given him a magic civilization technique ¡ª¡ª the Great Magician.

    To a true magic master like Tianyao, the Great Magician was an iplete technique as there were many gaps in it. Rather than being a technique, it was more like an immature course in the magic civilization.

    However, Tianyao never expected that this technique would be extremelypatible with Napier!

    The contents of this course, immature in Tianyao¡¯s eyes, brought to Napier power that surpassed his imagination, allowing him to improve at a terrifying speed. However, Napier was clear that the hunter will shoot the bird that sticks out. He concealed himself. What he needed least was unnecessary attention. If the effects were too obvious, he would definitely attract attention. He was not afraid for himself, but he was worried that he would involve other humans who were already suffering enough.

    Then, he joined an assassination organization and helped them to "handle" matters. At the same time, he used the organization to build himself up. This was one of the ways he had be powerful.

    From his experiences, Napier believed in one thing. The Earth would definitely be able to rise. The divine territory was simply a new springboard for the human civilization to evolve!

    What he had to do was wait, wait for the leader of the Earthlings to summon him!

    ...

    Elsewhere, Lao Wang, who had no awareness of this summoning, was heading towards the Heavenly Gates.

    From the talk with Grai, even though he could only draw inspiration from a few different experiences of umting the Core, Mu Zi and Grai were both Earthlings, and their physiques were simr. Their Core umtion experiences were particrly valuable to Wang Zhong and were especially useful to him. Furthermore, after a long period of pill refining, Lao Wang had umted enough to form his Core. It was as if the key points from Grai had helped him to break through the finalyer of secrets, allowing Wang Zhong to sense a mysterious power ready to take action.

    He would definitely not be able to break through in the mushroom house. Typically, there were caves specially for pupils to break through in the Heavenly Gates, where the spiritual power was rich and there were no external forces to disturb them. Furthermore, all emergency preparations would be present. It was the best ce that most pupils would choose to break through in. However, Lao Wang had a better ce...

    "The Spirit Flower Garden? Of course there¡¯s no problem!" Nini was so excited that she chattered loudly. "Master, Master, I will clear out a space for you right now. I assure you that those little bitches will not disturb you at all!"

    Lao Wang had entered the Spirit Flower Garden twice. The richness of the spiritual power there far surpassed any other ce he had encountered in the Heavenly Gates. After all, it was another world. There was even a rumor that the Spirit Flower Garden was a fragment world of the Heaven, or even the backyard of the Heaven! Just this point alone made it much better than any other environment in the Land. Furthermore, the Spirit Flower Garden had another benefit that was even more powerful. The elemental power there was extremely potent. He had now awakened his double ice-and-fire natural endowments. If he was able to obtain even more assistance from ice and fire elements in the process of umting his core, he would no longer be just umting his Core. Perhaps there would even be a targeted improvement in a certain area.

    The Spirit Flower Garden was his most ideal location to umte his Core! However, this was only for Lao Wang. The bunch of elemental spirits would typically anxiously wait for him to arrive if they had nothing to do. If Celeste wanted to go to the Spirit Flower Garden to umte her Core, they would definitely use several hundred brooms to chase her out.

    ...

    "Sisters!" While Lao Wang was still on the way, Nini had started to appeal for help in the Spirit Flower Garden. "Master is going toe here to umte his Core. Hurry up, monkeys, get to work!"

    "Kaka, hurry up and hide your belly! Do you know what you look like hanging off a tree?"

    "Lulu! What are you wearing? It¡¯s just a piece of cloth! Is that intentional? Master ising here to umte his core. He definitely, definitely cannot be distracted!"

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry! Sisters, let¡¯s pull the weeds under that tree!"

    "Why do we have to pull the weeds?"

    "That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t that the job of the poop picker?" Some unwilling elemental spirits murmured.

    "Are you tired of this? If you are, then stand at the very back. Also, you won¡¯t get Master¡¯s autograph as you wanted!"

    The Spirit Flower Garden was moring and in disarray.

    ...

    Meanwhile, outside the gates of the Spirit Flower Garden, Celeste was exining something to a new female Seductress.

    Under Roro¡¯s vehement request, Celeste had to resign from this job. However, she could not just wash her hands of this job and leave. Her original n had been to continue the job for the rest of the month. These two days were at the end of the month, and the time for her to hand over a job.

    The new staff was an acquaintance, a girl from the goblin race who was not from the Heavenly Gates. Although she seemed very young, she had good natural endowments. Naturally, her identity was out of the ordinary. Anyone who coulde here to work was definitely not an ordinary person. This Kris Ina was an actual princess of the goblin race and the precious daughter of the current head of their race. The next batch of Heavenly Gates pupils would definitely include her. Furthermore, she would definitely be the most dazzling genius of that group. Her working schedule here had also been determined. Originally, she was supposed to rece Celeste after one or two years. But now, since the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince was leaving, she naturally took up the job in advance.

    "Sister Celeste, you signed a contract with an elemental spirit after only half a year? How impressive!" Ina had just arrived and exchanged a few sentences with Celeste. At that moment, her eyes were wide, and she looked at the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince with a gaze full of admiration. "Teach me. How nice would it be if I could sign a contract with an elemental spirit after working here for half a year."

    "Heh heh. You can¡¯t rush this kind of thing. There was also an element of luck involved." Celeste patted her small head and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. With your talents, if you do your job well here and the elemental spirits have a favorable impression of you, your chances of sess will definitely be very high."

    "Okay, okay. I realized that Sister Celeste is bing more and more like my mom." Ina furrowed her eyebrows and stuck her nose up. "Is it not enough for me to do my work properly and be earnest?"

    Although the goblin race did not have a close friendship with the Heavenly Shell race like the Titans, they were all peak civilizations in the Land and interacted with each other rather frequently. One of them was the daughter of the Crown Prince, while the other was a princess. Furthermore, their ages did not differ much. They frequently interacted with each other and naturally had good sentiments towards each other.

    "Okay, don¡¯t furrow your eyebrows anymore." Celeste was helpless with her as well. "Do your work diligently. If there is a chance, I will definitely ask Roro to help put in a good word with those elemental spirits."

    "Sister Celeste spoils me most." The girl instantly beamed with joy. "Here, let me massage Sister¡¯s legs~~"

    "Don¡¯t be so noisy. I haven¡¯t finished handing over everything to you." Ina changed her expression as if she was a movie diva. Celeste did not know whether tough or to cry. Just as she was about to continue handing over the work, they heard the sound of someone outside pushing the door toe in.

    "Oh? Didn¡¯t you say that the Spirit Flower Garden has very few customers? I already have a customer on my first day!" Ina excitedly said. "It looks like I¡¯m truly a lucky cat[1]! Let¡¯s go and see. Who is it, who is it?"

    Celeste rubbed her white nose. Just as she brought Ina out, the visitor simply rushed into the shop.

    "Hey, hey, hey, uncle, you cannot just charge through this ce!" Ina was enthusiastic and put out her hand in a "stop" gesture. She looked like a young owner. "You have to register first!"

    Celeste had just exined the rules here, and an ordinary customer had to register outside first. Who was this person? He seemed careless and was not handsome but dared to charge in.

    "Ah?" Lao Wang was dumbfounded. He did not think that someone else would be here. "I¡¯m sorry. I forgot because I was rushing for time..."

    "Go, go, go!" Ina was pleased. She had managed to capture a rule-breaker on her first day at the job. "For fellows like you who don¡¯t follow the rules, in the future, you are not allowed¡ª"

    Before she could finish speaking, Celeste coughed several times in session and forcibly disrupted her. She did not know whether tough or to cry.

    Did this girl want to sign a contract with an elemental spirit? If she offended the fellow in front of them, this fellow would probably not harbor a grudge, but if the big-mouthed Nini knew this... Girl, don¡¯t think about entering the Spirit Flower Garden for the rest of your life!

    "Ahem, ahem. This is Wang Zhong," Celeste hurriedly said. "It¡¯s no matter. In a while, I will help you with the processes."

    "Oh? Is there something fishy?" Ina turned to observe these two people.

    Celeste was toozy to talk nonsense and exin to this girl. However, she very quickly had a shocking notion.

    What was Wang Zhong here for? There were only elemental spirits in the Spirit Flower Garden. Wait, could it be that this fellow...

    When she thought about this, Celeste suddenly widened her mouth. "Wang Zhong, could it be that you are going to¡ª"

    "Going to do what? Going to do what?" Princes Ina was definitely the chief of gossip. Her two sharp ears immediately stood up straight.

    "It can¡¯t be! You already have two!" Celeste simply could not help butment. Back then, the two elemental spirits were enough to make people spit blood. How long had passed since then? Was he back for more?

    "Two children?" Princess Ina¡¯s eyes lit up. "The two of you have actually¡ª There is definitely an adulterous affair involved! You, speak!"

    The two of them had sung the same tune and had continued the conversation themselves. They had chattered in quick session, and Lao Wang could not even put a word in. He had no choice but to force a smile and wave his hand. "What does this have to do with anything...?"

    He helplessly exined, "I suddenly had the feeling of my Core umting, and I just wanted to use the pure elemental density and superb spiritual environment in the Spirit Flower Garden to try and aim for the Void Core Realm."

    "???"

    It would have been fine if he did not exin, but his exnation immediately stunned Celeste at the side. Countless question marks immediately appeared in her mind.

    [1] Lucky cat - a Japanese figurine cat usually found at the entrance of shops and believed to bring good fortune

 Chapter 1108 Fengshui Paradise of the Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1108 Fengshui Paradise of the Spirits</h4>

    Borrowing the territory of the Spirit Flower Garden to umte his Core? Was this allowed? No, wait. What kind of god-like idea was this? Could this be done?!

    "This person is crazy!" Ina immediately observed this madman with rm. She was afraid that his madness would infect her. "Sister Celeste, let¡¯s stand further away!"

    Since she dared to work here, she definitely had an understanding of the elemental spirits. They were rather prideful and sensitive creatures who were obsessed with cleanliness. They could not even endure an ant appearing within a thousand-meter range of them, but he had the fantastic idea of going to the home of the elemental spirits to umte his Core? If he was not crazy, then what was he?

    However, Celeste faintly understood what was going on. When she thought about how wee Wang Zhong was in the Spirit Flower Garden back then, those elemental spirits would anxiously and excitedly agree even if he wanted to live there for years, let alone if he wanted to umte his Core there. This fellow¡¯s poprity in the Spirit Flower Garden was definitely unheard of in history...

    However, going to the Spirit Flower Garden to umte his Core... She could not help but respect Wang Zhong¡¯s imaginative abilities. Aspared to the various environmental conditions in the Land, the Spirit Flower Garden was obviously much better, regardless of whether it was in terms of elemental forces or the concentration of spiritual influence present. He was truly impressive to have thought of this...

    "S¡ªsure." Celeste nodded her head. "Follow me."

    "Eh? Eh? Eh?!" Ina could not understand. Had Sister Celeste been infected and gone mad? Wait, now I understand! Sister Celeste was definitely ying with this little fellow, allowing him to go in to ept reality and be devastated.

    Ah, what a pitiful man. Why were men such foolish creatures?

    Princess Ina quickly found a reason to sigh in relief. What followed after would be amotion to watch, which the Princess loved most. Furthermore, she had just arrived at the Spirit Flower Garden today. She could not wait to see the garden full of elemental spirits.

    After walking along the path, when Celeste pushed open the rune gates leading to the Spirit Flower Garden, Princess Ina saw a scene that she would never have imagined.

    There was a long "ceremonial carpet" covered in fresh flowers at the entrance. Meanwhile, the elemental spirits, who Ina thought were extremely prideful, were neatly lined up in two rows beside the red carpet at that moment. All the elemental spirits had uncontroble excitement on their little faces as they stuck out their heads and looked at the gate. The moment they saw the gate open, two leading spirits gave amand, and all the spirits cheered in greeting. At the same time, petals were floating in the air, and there was even music ying!

    "Master, Master!"

    "Ah ah ah, handsome, you¡¯re back!"

    "Wee, wee, a warm wee to you!"

    "Mr. Handsome, Mr. Handsome, we love you like a mouse loves rice[1]!"

    "My beloved Zhong! No matter how long you stay here, we will always support you!"

    "Silence! You¡¯re not allowed to call our Master so affectionately!"

    Lao Wang covered half his face. Beside him, Celeste also awkwardly lowered her head. After all, they had experienced the madness of the elemental spirits before. Even though they had overstepped the boundaries this time, they were psychologically prepared. The only pitiful one was Princess Ina.

    Her cherry-red mouth gaped wide open in shock...

    Damn, thispletely overturned her world-view!

    Were¡ªwere these the elemental spirits she had to take care of for the next year or two? Were they all crazy? Had they been infected by this madman? What the hell was this?!

    Before Princess Ina could recover from the shock of her outlook on life and values being subverted, Nini rapidly flew over. Meanwhile, Roro was advancing beside her at the same speed! However, Nini forcibly squeezed her way through at thest moment, pushing Roro to Celeste. Roro was so upset that she furrowed her eyebrows and had no choice but to act as if she was weing Celeste. She climbed on Celeste¡¯s shoulder and kept silent...

    "Master, Master!" Nini huddled into Lao Wang¡¯s chest. "Are you satisfied with this wee ceremony?"

    Lao Wang had no choice but to force a smile. "Nini, really, could you stop this kind of thing in the future...?"

    "Master, do you not like it?" Nini looked as if she had been wronged. "Yiyi and I took a long time to organize this."

    Beside her, Yiyi hurriedly nodded her head and looked worried.

    "I¡ªI like it..." Looking at how the two girls were in a state of anxiety, Lao Wang could only say yes while keeping his real thoughts to himself. "However, this time, I came here for closed-door cultivation and to break through to the Void Core Realm. It would be better if it were quiet here..."

    "Did you hear that, did you hear that?" Nini waved her small hand. "Why haven¡¯t you dispersed? What are you doing, gathering around here? And you guys!"

    She pointed at Celeste and Ina with a face full of disgust. "Get out!"

    Princess Ina could not even remember how that gate was closed. It seemed as if several dozen elemental spirits surged at them in a swarm. Then, they heard a massive and heavy bang!

    The gate was fiercely closed shut. The only deep impression left on the goblin princess was the disgusted expressions those elemental spirits looked at her with when they closed the door. It was as if the appearance of the dignified goblin princess had disturbed them. They truly did not hide anything. They were direct and even rash...

    "%\[emailprotected]</a>#*!" Princess Ina¡¯s mind was in disorder!

    Where was the promised fairytale flower garden? Where was the promised scene of the beautiful princess and the warm-hearted spirits holding hands?

    Had she gone mad? Or were these spirits all mad? Even though she was psychologically prepared, but after personally witnessing this scene, the princess felt like she was going to copse. Why were such perfect creatures so... crude?

    No, no. What in the world was that Wang Zhong? He, he, he, he went in? For closed-door cultivation in the Spirit Flower Garden?

    Oh my god...

    Princess Ina felt slightly dizzy. She was truly dizzy as this had been too much to take in, so much so that her small brain could no longer operate. Her widened mouth gradually closed after a long time. "Sister Celeste, this... Did you send Uncle Wang to test me?"

    "What Uncle Wang... He is only a few years older than you, just that he seems a bit older." Celeste did not know whether tough or to cry.

    In reality, Wang Zhong did not look old, but that depended on who onepared him to. Top civilizations like the Heavenly Shell race and the goblin race, particrly princes and princesses like Celeste, would have good natural endowments and genes, as well as a long lifespan. Regardless of whether it was their qualities or the vitality of their soul, they would always seem youthful.

    Lao Wang... Most importantly, his experiences were too rich. Although he was not that old, he was not close to youth either.

    Celeste did not know whether tough or to cry either. Back then, she had gone through a step-by-step process to slowly ept Wang Zhong¡¯s special privileges in this aspect. This was a process that was not easy to digest, but Ina had simply jumped into hell the moment she started. It was good enough that she did not get a heart attack from this stimtion. "He is slightly special. He is from the Earth civilization that just joined the Star Alliance. The elemental spirits here are especially friendly towards him... This kind of wee is normal. After seeing this a few times, you will get used to it."

    Princess Ina seemed to have calmed down significantly. After all, she was the princess of the goblin race and had seen the world before. At that moment, her eyes lit up slightly, and she quickly captured the main points. "The Earth civilization? I¡¯ve never heard of it. What¡¯s so special about it? Has this Earth civilization always been on good terms with the elemental spirits?"

    Celeste shook her head. "It is a former yground of the Gods. However, I have investigated before, and it does not seem to be too special. He should be an exception... How much the elemental spirits favor him will surpass your expectations. I am not clear of why, and even he himself does not seem to be particrly sure. He has a rather good personality and is rather easy to get along with..."

    "So that¡¯s the case." Princess Ina suddenly understood and nodded her head. At the same time, she looked around. As expected, she was extremely intelligent and only needed a hint to understand this. "Sister Celeste, is he only a few years older than me? Oh, oh. After carefully thinking about it, this Earth brother seemed to have the taste of a mature male. He¡¯s quite handsome!"

    Celeste was rendered speechless by this. She was nning to remind her to be careful with how she addressed Wang Zhong. If Nini heard her calling Wang Zhong "Uncle", then Princess Ina would definitely be done for.

    But now... Celeste simply put away her n to remind her. She had truly been overthinking. With her sharp mind, Celeste would not need to remind her.

    ...

    There was an extremely massive ancient tree at the center of the Spirit Flower Garden. Its trunk had a diameter of at least twenty meters, and it towered high above the clouds. One could not see the top of the tree.

    Countless willow branches grew from the tree, amounting to hundreds of millions of branches. Furthermore, they appeared in various colors. Some were golden yellow, some were fire red, some were ice-blue, while others were dirt yellow or emerald green. They radiated exuberant vitality and were the source of the various elemental forces that filled the Spirit Flower Garden!

    The Ancient Spirit Tree was also called the Heavenly 5 Element Roots. It was the origin of the elemental spirit race and the Spirit Flower Garden. Furthermore, it was an importantponent of the 5 Elemental Rules in this world. Yes, this ancient tree was a part of the 5 Elemental Rules in this world!

    This was the materialization of rules! No one knew whether it had an independent consciousness, but even if it was a non-living thing, no amount of words could describe its nobility!

    Even looking at the tree from a distance of several hundred meters away, Lao Wang could already feel the entire world turning dim, and he felt so insignificant as to not be worth mentioning, let alone what he felt when he was standing under the tree. It was as if only the elegant demeanor of the ancient tree was left in the entire world. Even the aura of the powerful Shell race superintendent and Elder Yimo simply could notpare to this tree.

    This ancient tree was originally the home of the elemental spirits, but now, those chattering elemental spirits had been chased elsewhere by the joint efforts of Nini and Yiyi. The surroundings were quiet.

    With a heart full of respect, he approached the ancient tree step by step.

    How powerful! It was shocking!

    The closer he was, the more he felt!

    The power of the 5 Elements, the rich spiritual influence that seemed as if it could liquidize in the air, and the iparable vitality that the ancient tree radiated.

    All of these brought Wang Zhong unprecedented shock. Standing in front of the tree made him seem like an ant against countless stars, as if he was a mosquito facing the vast universe!

    "Nini said that the Ancient Spirit Tree does not seem to have any consciousness. Ever since this Spirit Flower Garden was brought into existence, no spirit has ever felt the will from this ancient tree. However, it has some instinctual reactions."

    "The Ancient Spirit Tree will keep ugly souls from approaching it. At the same time, it will also protect the elemental spirits. In the past, a powerful and peak Gold Core expert wanted to forcibly take away elemental spirits from here but was severely injured by a branch from this ancient tree. After that, he could only escape in embarrassment!"

    "Void Cores, Solid Cores, Gold Cores... But even Gold Cores are many levels away from the level of this ancient tree!"

    "The Fifth Dimension is too vast. I simply cannot imagine what kind of power has truly reached the peak. Cultivation is neverending, and I really don¡¯t know if any creature has relied on cultivation to reach the level of this ancient tree!"

    The closer he was to the ancient tree, the stronger the forces he felt, regardless of whether it was the concentration of spiritual influence, elemental response, or the vitality of the ancient tree! Of course, he hoped that he could be as close to the ancient tree as possible. However, as he approached the tree, sweat started to appear on Lao Wang¡¯s forehead. The pressure that the ancient tree brought to him was too strong.

    Nini had said that the ancient tree would not harm others, but this only referred to elemental spirits. No outsider had ever tried to do what he was nning. Typically, practitioners who came to the Spirit Flower Garden to sign contracts with the elemental spirits would stand far away at the entrance and wait for the elemental spirits to choose them. Even when the Heavenly Shell superintendent came, he simply stayed outside the flower garden.

    Coming in? No one did so. The only exception was the peak Gold Core expert who wanted to forcibly seize the elemental spirits. Back then, the elemental spirits were so shocked that they swarmed towards the ancient tree. In the end, just as the Gold Core expert approached the area shrouded by the ancient tree, he was almost disabled by just a willow branch. He was so shocked that he escaped in embarrassment...

    Even a peak Gold Core expert was put in such a difficult position. If this ancient tree was just slightly unhappy with him, Lao Wang felt that he probably would not even have the chance to resist. Thus, he was extremely cautious.

    Before entering the range of the tree branches, Lao Wang tested it out again and again.

    "It... doesn¡¯t seem to have any animosity towards me!"

    Powerful souls had an advantage in this aspect. When one¡¯s consciousness was extremely powerful, one would be able to sense many things that their five senses could not pick up on.

    Lao Wang cautiously entered. The branches around him did not seem to intend to attack him. On the contrary, a sweet breeze blew past lightly. In particr, when a few fire-red branches brushed past Wang Zhong¡¯s body, he felt warm andfortable. There was even a hint of enthusiasm...

    Lao Wang sighed in relief. The ancient tree was his most ideal location to break through. At first, he simply wanted to try it out. If it was not possible, he would randomly look for a ce in the outskirts of the Spirit Flower Garden. However, he never expected that the ancient tree that even the Gold Core expert feared seemed to faintly ept him.

    The crown of the tree was extremelyrge. Its trunk had a diameter of 20 meters, and its branches and leaves covered arge area.

    When he sensed theck of animosity and resistance from the ancient tree, Lao Wang¡¯s nervous feelings slowly calmed down, He had originally nned to walk to a position next to the trunk of the ancient tree. However, it was a pity that he gave up on this thought after walking through one-third of the area.

    He could no longer continue to advance. The ancient tree did not stop him, and this had nothing to do with the 5 Elements either. In reality, the deeper he walked into the area, the purer the 5 Elements would be. Lao Wang¡¯s condition, senses, and other aspects would be better!

    However, there were not only 5 Elemental forces around the ancient tree. What was stopping him was the spiritual influence in the air that was so rich, it was about to turn into liquid!

    This was general knowledge that he had just after arriving in the divine territory. The greater the concentration of spiritual influence, the greater the gravity and spiritual pressure. At that moment, Wang Zhong felt gravity that was about to reach the limits of what his body could endure, as well as spiritual pressure that was so rich, it was about to suffocate his entire body.

    [1] A reference to the song "Mouse Loves Rice" by Yang Chengang

 Chapter 1109 Achieved the Void Core!

    <h4>Chapter 1109 Achieved the Void Core!</h4>

    In the past, Lao Wang did not have an urate understanding of spiritual influence. He simply thought that it was a form of pressure that was simr to high-power gravity, but this was not the case in reality.

    It was more like the breathing process of a human being. The amount of oxygen in the body maintained a state of equilibrium and acted as an elerant that metabolized the oxidation of nutrients and sugars. If one absorbed an excessive amount of oxygen over a long period of time, this would elerate the metabolism of cells, causing the cells to age rapidly. In the end, the internal environment of the human body would be in chaos, and one would experience chest distress, coughing, vomiting, agitation, breathing difficulties, and other problems. This was called oxygen poisoning.

    In reality, spiritual pressure referred to spiritual-influence poisoning. When one¡¯s body was not strong enough and one did not cultivate their spiritual power enough, not only would an environment with excessively rich spiritual influence not help with one¡¯s cultivation, it would instead bring about a great burden to one¡¯s body. It did more harm than good. Void Core experts could endure a maximum of 10 units of spiritual pressure. Meanwhile, ordinary Foundational Stages were only able to endure between three to five units of spiritual pressure. The spiritual pressure in the middle circle of the Land in the divine territory was around two to three units.

    Meanwhile, he had only traveled one-third of the range of the ancient tree, but the spiritual pressure here had already reached 10 units. Even though Lao Wang¡¯s body had reached the peak Foundational Stage, he had breathing difficulties and even felt as if the spiritual power in his body was about to solidify.

    "I never thought that just approaching the tree would be so difficult. This is already my limit... If I get even stronger in the future and have the chance to break through to the Solid Core or even the Gold Core Realm, I might be able to get closer."

    Even the elemental spirits themselves could not go beyond where Lao Wang currently was. Even though the ancient tree was warm and caring towards them, the spiritual pressure here treated all living creatures without discrimination. Furthermore, arge majority of underage elemental spirits were onlyparable to Void Cores.

    Wang Zhong took a deep breath and chose to retreat a few steps back. "umting the Core mainly relies onprehension. It is good as long as the spiritual pressure is appropriate."

    The spiritual pressure here was just right, enough for Wang Zhong to not feel chest distress or difort. At the same time, the 5 Elements were rather pure. Lao Wang finally sat cross-legged on the ground. Thefortable spiritual pressure and the pure elements, coupled with the branches that swayed lightly, brought about the feeling of the four seasons changing amidst the red, yellow, brown, and green. Wang Zhong simply felt that his mind was extremely rxed and peaceful. The moment he sat down, he entered a state of meditation. This was the first time he had felt so satisfied and rxed ever since he came to the divine territory.

    Furthermore, from the conversation with Grai, Lao Wang had discerned a feasible direction in which he could umte his Core.

    In the past, just because the functions of the divine cells were simr to the Void Core, Wang Zhong had continued to advance in that direction. In reality, this was apletely wrong train of thought. The divine cells represented the physical body, but umting one¡¯s Core did not involve this. Thus, while he continued to improve as a Foundational Stage and the feeling of umting his Core had always been overflowing, he had been unable to umte his Void Core because the direction of his thought was wrong. He hadbined the physical body and the Void Core as one concept.

    Achieving the Void Core was giving birth to a second life-core. Essentially, it was a deep level of Soul Power that had nothing to do with the strength of the physical body. Instead, it involved umting the origins of the practitioner and surpassing the limits of their Core, allowing the essence of their soul to integrate with the universe. It could be said to be the final form of evolution in creatures. In the end, they couldpletely break free of the limits of their physical body.

    Of course, breaking free from these limits was simply one kind of final form. The Void Core that he umted could advance in that direction, but this was definitely far from the end point. The Void Core could be said to be the start of this path. Furthermore, while umting one¡¯s Void Core, the advancements in one¡¯s origins and the qualitative changes could strengthen one¡¯s physical body and make it much easier to borrow the spiritual influence in the world... Thus, if a Void Core expert was able to enter the other peripheral worlds in the Fifth Dimension, it would definitely be an extremely terrifying thing. Not only were their bodies powerful ¡ª at the level where they could borrow the spiritual power in the world ¡ª they would also be practically unrestricted in the peripheral worlds where the spiritual power was thin. They would be omnipotent deities who were able to move mountains, fill the seas, and change the positions of the stars with a thought!

    ...

    Furthermore, umting his Core was not what Wang Zhong was most excited about. Instead, it was the feeling that "the Void Core is only the beginning" that had naturally emerged in his deduction.

    The preliminary Core umtion methods that arge majority of low-leveled cultivations created ceased to advance once they reached the Void Core. However, he could clearly sense that the Void Core was only the beginning of this path. This meant that regardless of whether it was the Solid Core Realm or even the Gold Core Realm in the future, he should not have any clear limits. The direction he had chosen obviously had extremely powerful cultivation sustainability.

    One¡¯s soul and life were the origins of the Void Core. Earthlings were good at resting and dared to break through their limits. From various angles, humans were not as fearful of rules as other civilizations. Instead, the more powerful their obstacle was, the more powerful they would be!

    Pill studies were actually an understanding of the universe. Perhaps one saw stars in the sky, while someone else would see the moon. Everyone had their own unique viewpoint. Thus, there would be differences in their understanding, and it was impossible to pass down verbally.

    Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of the universe could be summarized into one word ¡ª¡ª a sovereign.

    The 5 Elements, light and darkness, order and disorder, chaos and fate, all these integrated to eventually form a sovereign.

    Only the universe could rule over all things! Furthermore, only the sovereign of all things could be called the truth in the universe.

    ...

    It had been three days since Wang Zhong had gone in, but Celeste and Ina had not left. Celeste was extremely curious about Wang Zhong¡¯s breakthrough, and there was no need to mention why thetter stayed. How could a premier gossip chief choose to leave at this moment?

    However, it was a pity that both of them could not go in. The elemental spirits hadpletely sealed the Spirit Flower Garden, and the rune gates could not be opened without the permission of the spirits. Of course, even if they could open the gates, the two girls had been warned and did not dare to cause trouble.

    Luckily, there was Roro. Their telepathicmunication allowed them to exchange information.

    "The Ancient Spirit Tree?"

    "He¡¯s been sitting quietly there for three days without any movement?"

    "All the other elemental spirits are banned from entering the vicinity?"

    Every piece of news that they heard fiercely charged at Celeste and Ina¡¯s small hearts.

    There was no need to talk about the elemental spirits. Perhaps Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance fitted their standards of beauty and taste. Could all of them have been lovestruck? Both Celeste and Princess Ina had researched this possibility many times. This was also the conclusion they felt was most reliable.

    But these restrictions... How could you ount for the Ancient Spirit Tree?

    It was the incarnation of rules that even the superintendent would not dare to approach and one of the most mysterious and power existences in the Land. Back then, the peak Gold Core expert wanted to approach the tree, but he was brutally trashed when he walked to the boundary and had to escape frantically. However, this Wang Zhong had simply walked in and was not stopped by the Ancient Spirit Tree in any way.

    Celeste was not foolish. If the elemental spirits hadn¡¯t already made her feel that something was strange about Lao Wang, then the Ancient Spirit Tree truly made her doubt his identity.

    It was very likely that there was a problem with the Earthling¡¯s bloodline. Even the ancient tree, the origin of the spirits, had favored him. This was definitely not an issue of personal charisma.

    In reality, the Earth could not be considered a normal ce. Although a "yground of the Gods" was not rare in the Fifth Dimension, there was no doubt that ording to Celeste¡¯s investigations, the Earth was the most durable... A yground of the Gods had another name, the Remains of the Gods. The Earth was a civilization that could establish enough achievements to join the Star Alliance despite being in a state of ruin. No matter what, one could not say that Earthlings were ordinary. Perhaps there was some secret involved in this?

    At that moment, under the ancient tree in the Spirit Flower Garden.

    The process of umting one¡¯s Core involved manyyers and could not be achieved immediately. It involved a process from thought andprehension to a freely roaming soul, from integrating with the environment to gradual umtion.

    Having previous experience in pill refinery yielded benefits in this aspect as the various preparation work was all in order. Every single path of thought was clear and transparent. Over a period of three days, Wang Zhong had experienced many stages. At this moment, it was the key moment in umting his Core.

    The Ancient Spirit Tree, which had been silent for countless years, swayed even though there was no wind. It was as if the old tree hade upon spring and became much more active. Flowers that gathered light seemed to bloom on the branches of the ancient tree. Countless 5 Element powers were transmitted through the branches and continuously gathered beside Wang Zhong.

    His entire body was umting the potent 5 Element powers. All the elements were revolving and rotating around him. There was mutual enhancement and inhibition among the 5 Elements as they continued to shuttle back and forth using Wang Zhong¡¯s body as a medium.

    At that moment, it was as if the Spirit Flower Garden was boiling. The ancient tree bloomed, and the five elemental powers were much purer and stronger than usual. All the spirits sensed the power in their bodies increasing at a visible speed. This made them excited, and they started to dance lightly and gracefully in the flower patches at the outskirts of the garden. Meanwhile, Nini and Yiyi were undoubtedly the most excited. They did not know when it happened, and it seemed as if it had happened overnight while they were sleeping, but they now had two pairs of wings each!

    Themunication through the spiritual contract allowed them to directly sense the changes in their master¡¯s soul. The powerful vitality that was produced during the process of birthing a soul was extremely powerful, even if they only sensed a hint of it through their telepathicmunication.

    Meanwhile, the 5 Element powers that continued to rotate around Wang Zhong¡¯s body gradually slowed down. When they entered a rtively stable state, Lao Wang could clearly sense that his Void Core was taking shape!

    His original Spirit Sea rapidly rose as if it was boiling. Then, it transformed into a rich fog that umted in the sky.

    Meanwhile, the stable 5 Element powers had formed the centre of this fog, causing his spirit to continuously gather as the rotating energies engulfed them. It was as if an embryo was being condensed. Wang Zhong could even clearly feel a portion of his thoughts being divided and entering the embryo.

    Not only did this involve his soul, but it also involved hisprehension of various cultivation methods!

    Sword techniques! Wang Zhong could sense waves of sharp aura appear in the surroundings of the embryo and engulf it like silk threads before integrating with it.

    Fate! At that moment, the fate power he had once used, also known as spirit power, had also transformed into silk threads that surrounded the embryo.

    Runes! Runes appeared in his mind like seals and covered the fringes of the embryo.

    All the powers were rapidly operating. All the knowledge systems, his understanding of life, and even everything Wang Zhong possessed nourished the embryo. The five elemental powers were the foundation that absorbed and integrated everything. It contained everything!

    When all the dust had settled, a faintly silver pill-like object, which looked like a water pocket that would burst at any time, appeared where Wang Zhong¡¯s Spirit Sea had originally been. It radiated a sense of peace and kindness. At the same time, it radiated exuberant vitality. The powerful vitality was simply like that of a primeval beast from the prehistoric era!

    Was this his Void Core?

    The Void Core Realm was divided into many levels. Without going into the details, the most intuitive evaluation standard was the extent to which the Void Core had materialized.

    For example, Mugthol¡¯s Void Core that Wang Zhong had seen before was in between an illusory state and a solid state. It seemed slightly like... a ghost. It was transparent and notpletely solid. In reality, many Void Cores that had just been umted were not evenparable to Mugthol¡¯s. They were even more illusory and seemed to only have taken on the shape of a Core and nothing else.

    Cultivation in the Void Core Realm involved the umtion of spiritual power and the advancement of one¡¯s realm, gradually condensing the illusory Void Core to produce apletely substantial solid form.

    However, his Void Core had obviously exceeded such standards. Even when faced with such massive changes, Wang Zhong maintained hisposure even as he was happy and checked the changes in his body. If he did not suddenly have the thought ofing to the Spirit Flower Garden, he might have never achieved the Void Core.

    First, the changes in his spiritual power and body reached limits that the former Foundational Stage could not even imagine!

    Typical Void Cores had a Spiritual Energy Value of around one million, but Wang Zhong felt that he could easily break through one million. Of course, he believed that this was also the case for experts from civilizations with good natural endowments. He did not boast about this aspect, but his divine cells were unique. When he achieved his Void Core, there were also changes in his body, and the Great 5 Elements Constitution was further stimted. He was not sure what level he would reach when he exploded with full strength. He might need to find a stronger opponent to practice before knowing.

    Wang Zhong could not help but stand up. After almost four days of meditation, he had been sitting here and did not move. At that moment, he simply got up as usual. There was a light upward acting force, and he felt that his body was so light that he was about to leave the ground and simply fly!

    It was not strange for Void Cores to be able to fly, but one had to consider the ce. He was under the Ancient Spirit Tree, where there were 10 units of spiritual pressure. With this massive gravity and spiritual pressure, ordinary Void Cores would have difficulty walking, let alone flying!

    At the same time, his five senses became much clearer, and another mysterious sense had also appeared. Even when he closed his eyes and covered his ears, just by using his divine sense, Wang Zhong could clearly sense a butterfly about to p its wings a few hundred meters away. He could even form an extremely realistic and clear image in his mind.

    He was like a seer with a mysterious premonition. Even though its range of functions was notrge and the period of time he could predict was very short, this kind of ability was simply unheard of.

    This was a true sixth sense and waspletely different from the divine-sense search he had used in the past. This was like the discernment of a god, and he could obtain a lot of information just from one intent or action.

    The entire world seemed to have instantly be three-dimensional in his senses. If the world had been three-dimensional to Wang Zhong in the past, it was now truly four-dimensional!

    However, the pleasant surprises had not ended. When Lao Wang lightlynded from the sky, a pair of wings that were formed from the mix of ice and fire powers slowly and naturally spread from his back, as if they were helping him tond and organize the chaos in the air.

    "Master!"

    Before Lao Wang could recover from his shock at the various mysterious changes in his body, Nini and Yiyi had impatiently charged at him. They had waited for almost four days, and Master had finally seeded. Furthermore, Master had grown wings?!

    "How pretty!" Yiyi could not help but gasp in shock. She looked at the fire and ice wings behind Lao Wang as her eyes lit up. As expected, Master shared some special origin with the elemental spirits.

    When one umted their Void Core for the first time, they would definitely reveal their true form. These fire and ice wings seemed to be his true form. When they appeared, Wang Zhong could feel a release into freedom. His affinity with the world was much higher, and the operation of spiritual power in his body was smoother. At the same time, he was also more skilled in his control over the ice and fire elements. At that moment, the two powers that normally repelled each other were now intertwined like sisters.

 Chapter 1110 Princesss Gossipy Hear

    <h4>Chapter 1110 Princess¡°s Gossipy Hear</h4>

    However, Lao Wang did not seem to be used to having a pair of wings on his back. At that moment, he smiled and kept his wings. Before he could say anything, the chattering noises outside surged like a swarm of wasps.

    However, these chattering elemental spirits immediately froze the moment they saw Lao Wang.

    "How, how handsome!"

    "He¡¯s be even more handsome... My god, I feel like my heart is about to leap out!"

    "I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t take it. Handsome! Give me a kiss!"

    If the previous Lao Wang was enough to set their gazes on fire, the current Lao Wang who had broken through had an even more unique aura of affinity that these elemental spirits could sense. Then, they could only drool!

    "I want a hug!"

    The elemental spirits had all gone crazy. Even Nini did not shout at them to stop and could only look on in exasperation at this group of bitches rushing crazedly toward Master. Dozens of them charged at him at the same time!

    ...

    After a full four days, Celeste, who was waiting outside, was ratherposed. After all, she had experienced too many astonishing incidents with Lao Wang. However, Princess Ina was shocked.

    It was just like waiting for a serial drama update. He was just umting his Void Core, right? Why did he have to leave her hanging for a full four days? If there were no results, he should havee out and said so! Since when was there anyone who took four days to umte their Void Core?

    For those low-leveled civilizations, whether they would seed was based on a feeling. Wouldn¡¯t they usually be done in one or two hours? There was no point enduring for so long!

    Furthermore, even though the gates to the Spirit Flower Garden had been sealed shut for the past few days, they could still sense the unusual energy spreading in the Spirit Flower Garden through the thick rune gate. This was definitely not a phenomenon that would be witnessed when umting one¡¯s Void Core.

    This was abnormal, far too abnormal!

    Princess Ina¡¯s gossipy heart had been set aze. For the past few days, she had been waiting to the point that she felt as if her pants were on fire. Why wasn¡¯t that Earthlinging out?

    "If that person doesn¡¯te out, I am going to..."

    Crack crack...

    Before Princess Ina could finish speaking, the rune gates had been pushed open. A solemn and silent Lao Wang briskly walked out.

    Princess Ina¡¯s eyes lit up. He must have failed. Even though she knew that she should build a good rtionship with this Earthling, when she looked at the expression of this fellow who had made her wait for four days, Princess Ina was silently satisfied.

    Hmph, who asked you to make me wait for four days?! Like I said, which low-leveled civilization member took a full four days to umte their Core? He had definitely failed. He might have even cried for three days inside!

    However, before Princess Ina could finish processing this thought, she discovered the true reason for Lao Wang¡¯s solemn and silent expression.

    "Handsome! Handsome, don¡¯t leave!"

    "Master! My beloved Master!"

    "Ah ah ah, hug me! I haven¡¯t been hugged! They¡¯ve all been hugged! This is unfair!"

    Lao Wang¡¯s solemn face was full of sweat. Behind him, there was arge group of elemental spirits rapidly chasing him like a swarm of wasps. It was simply as if a group of wild wolves who had gone crazy from hunger were chasing a tendermb.

    Just now, Lao Wang had managed to leave them behind after great difficulty. Throughout the short journey from the Ancient Spirit Tree to the gates of the Spirit Flower Garden, he had been osted 18 times, dying him by two or three hours. And this was under the circumstances where Nini, Yiyi, and even Roro had tried to stop them in a fluster. At that moment, he hurriedly sped up with fright on his face and rushed over with a nervous expression.

    Lao Wang, who had broken through to the Void Core Realm, was extremely quick. In the blink of an eye, he rushed out from the flower garden and did not even have the chance to pay attention to Celeste and Princess Ina, who were stunned at the side. He turned around and immediately closed the rune gates of the Spirit Flower Garden. Only then did he finally heave a rough sigh of relief.

    He had finally escaped!

    Countless people in the divine territory desired the favor of the elemental spirits, but Lao Wang simply felt that this talk was cheap. How about you try being chased by several thousand crazy elemental spirits?

    These fellows... They were too touchy-feely. They dared to hug everything!

    When he thought about this experience, even someone as brave as Wang Zhong had the jitters. He was truly afraid of being eaten up by those elemental spirits. He could not provoke them, he could not provoke them!

    Then, he saw the twodies with dull expressions at the side.

    "You guys are still here?" Lao Wang greeted them.

    "Y¡ªyes." Princess Ina finally recovered from her shock after some time and could not help but walk around Lao Wang. She observed him up and down, left and right, and even sniffed him. Then, she had a look of disbelief. There did not seem to be any unique scent. No matter how she looked at him, he was normal...

    Beside her, Celeste was much more normal. After seeing such things a few times, she had formed some tolerance for them, even though each incident had been more exaggerated than the next.

    Her gaze fell on Wang Zhong. She did not even have to understand in detail. Just one look at his radiant disposition and she knew that he had definitely seeded. However, she did not know where something felt wrong, and she had a feeling that she could not describe in words. Even if he had seeded, he was no more than a Void Core. However, at that moment, Wang Zhong had a refined aura that even a Solid Core expert like her found difficulty in judging the strength of.

    "Wang Zhong, congrattions." In the end, Celeste did not lose control of herself and congratted Wang Zhong.

    "Thank you." Lao Wang smiled. "I always trouble you every time. Let me treat you to a drinkter."

    Celeste smiled. "I won¡¯t hold back."

    "Hey hey!" Princess Ina came over. "Earth Brother, don¡¯t forget about my drinks. In the future, I will help you with the processes. I wee you anytime!"

    Lao Wangughed. Even though the elemental spirits inside gave him a headache, regardless of whether it was his rtionship with Nini and Yiyi or for that mysterious Ancient Spirit Tree, he would definitely have many opportunities toe to the Spirit Flower Garden. "Let me thank you in advance. That¡¯s right. You are...?"

    Princess Ina rolled her eyes. She hadpletely forgotten about her unwillingness to tell this low-leveled civilization member her name. "Earth Brother, how detestable. How could you not know my name after such a long time? I¡¯m Kris Ina. You¡¯d better remember that. If you still don¡¯t know next time, I will be sad!"

    "I¡¯m Wang Zhong. Just call me Wang Zhong, Ina."

    When Lao Wang left, not only was Princess Ina¡¯s heart of gossip on fire, even Celeste felt the same way.

    Even though this could involve probing into his secrets, Celeste was just too curious. She really wanted to know exactly what kind of Void Core Wang Zhong had umted. Void Cores were different from Solid Cores. If they did not reveal their true form, there would not be much notable difference between them. However, there was something unique about Wang Zhong. Perhaps she was being too sensitive.

    Celeste summoned Roro, and Roro confirmed that Wang Zhong had definitely achieved his Void Core. Furthermore, it would be remarkably special as the energy waves in the Spirit Flower Garden were extremely intense. However, it was a pity that only Nini and Yiyi saw his true form. The other elemental spirits did not see anything.

    However, Roro described the ancient flower blooming, the 5 Elements wafting through the air, and the riot of the spirits very vividly.

    This Earthling... Perhaps she should make a thorough inquiry of him. At first, she had focused on Wang Zhong himself, but perhaps she should consider this problem from the perspective of the Heavenly Shell race.

    ...

    In the Icebound District.

    "Cuckoo, cuckoo, those idiots. Those idiots with the massive ice monsters actually dared to challenge you! They haven¡¯t learned their lesson yet. dimir will crush them into pieces. Cuckoo, cuckoo, a bunch of fools!"

    The ice bird chirped as it flew back and forth above Julienne Xeah¡¯s head. Julienne simply red at it. She did not have the time to deal with this bird who had a loose tongue.

    dimir was her most perfect work! The cold from her fingertips seeped into him. Under Julienne¡¯s guidance, the extremely pure primitive element gradually permeated into dimir¡¯s vessels.

    The news that Julienne Xeah had lost all her massive ice monsters had spread, and various ranking challenges followed closely after. In the Ice Pole Faction, rankings meant everything, including resources, position, and the respect and fear of others. Once she lost all of these, Julienne was nothing. The greedy intentions towards her gradually turned into reality and became her nightmare. She already knew this truth for a very long time. When her father left and her mother passed away, she knew what being a sewer princess meant! She was once one, but she had climbed out from the sewers. She was now the Ice Witch of the Ice Pole Faction and was ninth in the ranking.

    However, some people had conspired against her for a very long time!

    In reality, there were already signs. The massive ice monsters that she refined all had problems one after another. This was definitely not an ident or a coincidence!

    Once she dropped from her current ranking, many people would be benefiting from it. Not only would the challengers who were currently ranked behind her benefit, the so-called experts ranked in front of her, who had once trembled when she caught up with them, would also manage to keep their undeserved reputations!

    The Ice Witch brought about massive pressure to the disciples in the upper sses. This was also one of the conditions for Julienne to continue surviving in the Ice Pole Faction. The Gold Core bosses in the upper levels enjoyed seeing this intense scene of cruelpetition.

    The others more or less had a decent background supporting them, while Julienne could only rely on herself. This was also good as she would only have to worry about her own matters. As for loneliness, she resolved this with cultivation. Furthermore, she had created for herself an ice bird who liked to nag.

    "Cuckoo, cuckoo, it¡¯s time!"

    Besides nagging, the ice bird had another function, to remind Julienne of the time. When refining the ice monsters, it was easy to forget about important times, such as the rankingpetitions, as well as the checks and maintenance of her ice monster.

    Julienne opened her eyes and looked at dimir, who was soaked in power. She could clearly sense the potential contained in this perfect body. She shed a satisfied smile before speaking softly to him.

    "Rise, ."

    Julienne¡¯s voice had a unique tune and contained hidden waves that awakened the ice monster. This was the link between her and dimir. He would listen to everything she said and follow her orders. It was simple and highly efficient.

    dimir blinked and opened his eyes. There were no waves in his eyes, which were icy and bright like gemstones. Julienne looked at his eyes in a daze. "How perfect!"

 Chapter 1111 Puppet Hear

    <h4>Chapter 1111 Puppet Hear</h4>

    The eyes of ice were the first transformation she made to dimir. She had used up her remaining resources just for this pair of eyes, but everything was worth it. dimir had proven his powerful potential with his naturalbat endowments and other aspects that exceeded her imagination, as well as victory in seven consecutive ranking battles. Those who wanted to take advantage of her would pay a painful price.

    When they failed the challenge, they would have to pay a huge amount of resources to the challenger as a penalty. Meanwhile, she used all of these resources on dimir without leaving any behind.

    She thought that those people should understand. She had given up on the ice monsters, not because she could no longer refine them, but because she had found an even more perfect target!

    dimir, her !

    However, some people did not believe her and thought that she was building castles in the sky.

    Today, she was challenged by Night Luo, who was ranked 11th.

    They were truly unwilling to give up!

    However, her  would let everyone know that the Ice Witch would always be an existence that they looked up to. She was the sessor of the Xeah family. The nobility of this surname was something they could never hope to attain. It was a power that they could only covet in vain.

    In the world of ice, aristocrats were aristocrats not because they were always on top. No matter what they experienced, they would always return.

    Of course, all of this was a distant wish in her heart. Julienne did not think that she couldplete all these wishes in a short period of time. The surname Xeah once represented true experts, but she was still struggling in the Void Core Realm. In order to restore the glory of her family, there was still a distance that was as unreal as a sea of stars. However, having hope was always good.

    Furthermore, she now had dimir. All of this was not a dream.  was very perfect and was extremely simr to the perfect bodies recorded in her family books. However, it was a pity that he was not a celestial... However, this was a good thing for her. Celestialoids were easier for her to control. Furthermore, in terms of growth potential and flexibility, dimir was even better than those fixed celestial bodies. At the very least, she would save a great amount of resources in the preliminary stages of transforming his body.

    "Cuckoo, cuckoo, it¡¯s time, it¡¯s time for the challenge!"

    The ice bird¡¯s timely chirp disrupted Julienne¡¯s fantasy of the perfect body, and she blinked. Then, her mind rapidly entered dimir¡¯s body using the Ice Puppet Secret Technique. dimir "came to life" as if the switch of a machine had been flipped. He moved his arms, then his legs. Then, he leaped out from the ice coffin.

    "Wear your armor. Make our opponents tremble because of us."

    Julienne took a deep breath and looked at dimir¡¯s perfect physique. Then, she excitedly helped him to take off his clothes. Throughout this process, the tips of her fingers brushed past his muscles more than once. Of course, she had a proper reason to do so! ¡ªShe was checking the condition of his body. After all, this was a corpse that did not have a soul, the most important thing for life in this perfect body. Then, she personally helped him to put on his lining and a set of flexible scale-like armor, and gave him a sword. In an instant, an extremely dashing warrior was protecting her.

    She looked at him and was extremely satisfied. Such perfect material!

    Julienne admired dimir for a few more seconds until the ice bird chirped another reminder. Then, she finally gave amand. "Set out."

    This should have been a match that was full of suspense. Night Luo, who was ranked 11th, had challenged Julienne. This was the second time he had challenged Julienne¡¯s position.

    The first time, he had paid the cruel price. This time, he had staged aeback and was obviously well-prepared.

    However, just as everyone thought that this would be an exciting battle, dimir attacked first on the battlefield. He raised his hand slightly.

    BANG...

    Darkness descended, and ws of ice, like from some icy hell, broke through the surface of the ground and suddenly stretched out upwards. The ice ws swelled and grew bigger, turning into a jail that suddenly trapped Night Luo¡¯s puppet.

    Before Night Luo could react, Julienne said something softly. She had given themand for a fatal blow.

    Ice Jail Instant Killing Formation!

    dimir took one step and stood in front of the ice jail. A shadow made out of the ice element reced him where he was originally standing, and this ice clone instantly moved forward!

    Closely after, even more ice clones walked out from dimir¡¯s body. They were made up of transparent ice crystals. They had no color, but when light shone on them, the polychromatic mottle of reflections was like a colorful sea cascading down on the raging ice monster in the ice jail.

    In the ice jail, not only was it cold, but there was also destion, where all the elements reached their limit and were eliminated. It was just like how sunlight brought about life, but if one ced life on the sun, there would be destruction.

    Whoosh!

    Night Luo spat out blood. The spiritual connection between him and his puppet had been severed, and the bacsh traveled along an arcane contract to act on his soul.

    Julienneughed coldly and received therge amount of resources won from this challenge without any pity. Meanwhile, Night Luo and the others were dumbstruck as they looked at this small ice puppet.

    Was this still a puppet? Such richbat techniques in a physical puppet body were rare in the history of this world. This was simply something that a person of Julienne¡¯s level could not do!

    It was said that the highest achievement for a puppet was eternal life. They could be immortal.

    Julienne did not care about the rest and was cold and unsociable as usual. She returned to her territory and impatiently got dimir back into an ice coffin. She personally helped him to take off his armor and carefully carried out checks on his stark naked body. As usual, dimir¡¯s body was perfect and had no ws. He hadpletely mastered her family¡¯s puppet techniques. If her massive ice monster had performed such a powerful technique, it would definitely be injured. However, not only was he not injured, he seemed to be advancing!

    An ice puppet that could advance by itself! This was a favor that fate had bestowed upon her!

    This made Julienne extremely satisfied. What an amazing material! She had a powerful premonition that she could achieve her objective of bing the greatest puppeteer with !

    "The Void Core Realm! I have to give  a proper Void Core! This way, he can improve his endurance andbat ability. I just happen to have an ice heart from the winnings just now. That seems to be the best medium for a Void Core..."

    Julienne thought about it excitedly. Even though the current  had strength that would not lose to any other Void Core, she was not satisfied with this. Her dream was to create the most powerful puppet in history, a Gold Core puppet. dimir was her best experimental material!

    The first step started from the Void Core.

    Julienne carefully cleaned dimir¡¯s body. Once she confirmed that he was in a perfect state, she excitedly wrapped up the ice heart. Then, she entered a refining room thatpletely blocked off any prying eyes. The ice heart continuously shrank under her secret refining technique, and a Void Core gradually took shape.

    However, just as Julienne was immersed in refining, the supposedly dormant dimir suddenly opened his eyes without hermand and slowly looked at her...

    ...

    A few days after umting his core, Wang Zhong¡¯s days were unusually peaceful. He was almost always at the mushroom house.

    He was not anxious about the three artifacts. He could not hide these Netherworld River items from experts, and it was dangerous just being their owner. Still, Wang Zhong decided to wait for an opportunity. Even if he did not personally refine them, he would at least understand the path of equipment refinery. Furthermore, Earthlings now desperately needed basic knowledge of equipment refinery techniques, so he had to umte various knowledge on equipment refinery. Since he had umted these resources, there was no harm in looking over them. If he did not have natural endowments in equipment refinery like he had in pill refinery, it would not be toote to give upter.

    Since he was going to learn about equipment refinery, he definitely had to start with a firm foundation. Just like learning how to refine pills, he first had to understand pill studies and medicinal theories. Back then, the two months of umting knowledge at Uncle Sea¡¯s ce in the Heavenly Treasures Street was the foundation for his rapid progress in pill studiester on.

    With Jhonas in the dorm, this was much more convenient. Thankfully, the Three Great Halls Reform in the Heavenly Gates this year had allowed any Heavenly Gates pupil to learn content in the other Halls. In the past, even though this was not as serious as some problems on principle, they were still banned on the surface. If they were discovered, a light punishment would have involved the deduction of points, while a heavy punishment could have involved being chased out of the Heavenly Gates.

    Lao Wang had stayed in the mushroom house for a few days with therge stack of ancient books that Jhonas had brought in. It was said that the Babi family had forced the Flying Pig to read these. This was a huge advantage for Wang Zhong.

 Chapter 1112 The Illusion Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1112 The Illusion Sea</h4>

    Equipment appraisal was divided into several levels. The lowest level was material appraisal. Then, one could start to learn to appraise equipment levels before appraising the efficacy of the equipment. When one had achieved high-level abilities in the art of appraisal, one could then conduct research on a piece of non-living equipment. They could appraise thebination of materials, when the equipment was produced, the level of efficacy, its former owner, and all sorts of information that one could imagine.

    As long as it was a piece of personal equipment ¡ª unless the owner had actively wiped away all signs from the equipment ¡ª high-leveled appraisers would be able to obtain information on the ancestry of the equipment. They were extremely impressive. This was a high-earning profession as high-leveled appraisers in the divine territory were rather rare. From the pricing figures that Lao Wang had obtained, if one wanted to appraise an ownerless piece of equipment that was above level-5, the appraisal fee alone would be sky-high and would cost 1,000 Gold Star Stones! If one wanted to appraise equipment that was above level-4, they would have to brace themselves for an even more frightening price difference!

    Lao Wang was annoyed. Luckily, he had not rashly looked for an appraiser or thought that he could casually look for someone to refine the equipment. He had truly been overthinking. Did appraisers actually earn so much money? They were only spending some time appraising equipment. They really earned that much without risking anything? This was even worse than pill refinery!

    Learning the art of appraisal was not difficult at all. In the end, equipment was a non-living thing. Furthermore, as long as it was a crafted item, they were identifiable. One simply had to follow the prescribed rules and check the equipment step by step. What was truly difficult were the number of equipment around and the experience involved. It was a test of one¡¯s memory...

    The requirements for a beginner appraiser was being able to remember all the details on 100,000 types of the most basic materials in the divine territory, including their ce of production, special characteristics, effects, and so on. Furthermore, every type of basic material had 1 to 10 variations. On average, a massive knowledge databaseprising 500,000 types of materials had to bepletely stored in the brain. The examiner would conduct spot checks for three days and three nights. One had to immediately answer correctly without any hesitation to be a beginner appraiser.

    Meanwhile, an intermediate appraiser had to memorize the details of two million types of personal equipment, two million types of public equipment, as well as five million types of divine territory materials that were essential in the divine territory! Among this data, any private or public equipment could have at least a hundred or even a thousand different refining methods. Furthermore, these no longer involved the intermediate- and high-leveled equipment material thatprised the basic materials. The rate of variations appearing was much higher. When the variations of five million materials were added together, it was an astronomical figure of over a hundred million. Such a massive database had to be stored into the mind. A typical Void Core expert would take many years to simply look at all of this information, let alone remember all this knowledge with their brain capacity.

    If the intermediate level was this difficult, there was no need to mention how difficult the higher levels were, let alone the requirements for peak S-ranked appraisers who understood the history of all the equipment in the entire divine territory.

    It was no wonder that even though the threshold for studying appraisal was low, it was an extremely scarce upation in the divine territory. Typically, only some special races could assume such positions. Furthermore, they also had a special status. After all, they could impart history and civilizational knowledge most of the time.

    Of course, this had nothing to do with Wang Zhong. He was only roughly estimating the level of these three items. He used a violent method that wasted valuable resources. ¡ªHe simply inserted spiritual power and determined how much spiritual power was needed to activate the equipment.¡ª Of course, this method had the possibility of damaging the equipment. However, Wang Zhong felt that as long they had survived being cleansed by the Netherworld River, they would definitely not be weak... If the equipment got damaged... then the equipment was unlucky.

    With Lao Wang¡¯s current flourishingbat level, typical intermediate-level equipment would definitely react. However, after a persistent attempt, Lao Wang was left paralyzed and panting on his bed. None of the three artifacts were fond of him. His spiritual power hadpletely disappeared, but there was no reaction. However, ording to the difficulty involved, the mirror seemed to be of a lower level among the three pieces of equipment.

    These three artifacts were definitely not ordinary items. There was even a possibility that they were level-3 or above!

    Lao Wang was extremely enthusiastic. However, it was a pity that this enthusiasm was simply extinguished by Jhonas at night.

    "Boss, what kind of daydreaming is that? Refining ownerless level-3 equipment again?" Jhonas was speechless. "I¡¯m afraid that no one in the entire Heavenly Gates can do that! It¡¯s not because of skills. In reality, equipment refinery is like pill refinery, and level-4 is the peak in the Land. Anything above level-3? Firstly, the Land doesn¡¯t have refining environments that are good enough. Those need extremely harsh spiritual pressure and some special conditions. The most powerful spiritual pressure in the Land is in the Heavenly Gates, but how many units of spiritual pressure are there? There are only at most fifteen units of spiritual pressure. However, refining level-3 equipment requires environments with at least thirty units of spiritual pressure.

    "Thus, level-3 equipment are all works that have fallen from the Heaven and are like gods. Then, there is the problem of the materials involved. All equipment above level-3 were refined in the Heaven before being bestowed upon some level-8 civilizations or others in the Heaven. Of course they would use materials from Heaven. How would you find those materials in the Land? Even if such mythological materials appear in the Land, Boss, do you know what value they would have? I can¡¯t even bear to state an actual amount and attack you...

    "Thus, stop dreaming, Boss. We can¡¯t even buy level-3 equipment in the Land. Even if you have excellent luck and pick one up, you can only stare nkly at it. You can¡¯t refine it and simply cannot use it."

    It seemed like these high-leveled artifacts that he had been excited about for so many days werepletely useless... Lao Wang still felt that this was a great pity. If he was able to activate one piece of equipment, it would definitely be of great help to the human race!

    Lao Wang was helpless and could onlyugh at himself. A Void Core had imagined using equipment that were above level-4. It seemed like he had been overthinking.

    "Boss?" Jhonas turned to look at him. "You couldn¡¯t have picked up some discounted items and thought that they were pieces of high-leveled equipment, right?

    "Picked up some discounted items?"

    "That¡¯s right. Since there are many nouveaux riches like us near the Heavenly Gates, equipment vendors have spread unchecked. There are various small-scale and high-end auctions with various ancient equipment that have not been appraised. But, let me secretly tell you something. They are all out to deceive people, and this is all part of their n. However, please don¡¯t spread this. After all, this is one way equipment refinery businesses earn money." Flying Pig looked at Lao Wang with care and hoped that he had not been tricked. It was often said that those who could fight were often simple in thinking. He was afraid that Lao Wang would lose all his money just after earning it.

    Just as Wang Zhong was left speechless, a messenger arrived. Jhonas quickly ran to open the door but saw a messenger from the Combat Cultivation Hall outside.

    "You are being sent on a mission to the Illusion Sea World in one week! All Combat Cultivation Hall pupils must participate, or you will be chased out from the Combat Cultivation Hall." After the messenger finished speaking, it coldly threw a letter and rapidly left.

    "Hey hey hey, be more polite. I¡¯m not even a Combat Cultivation pupil," muttered Jhonas. When he picked up the letter, he even added, "My Boss isn¡¯t either... Dammit, it ran away so quickly. What kind of attitude is that?!"

    "Let me take a look." Lao Wang was rather interested.

    When he opened up the letter and took a look, besides a detailed list of rewards, there was also an exnation of the mission.

    Jhonas also came closer. After all, expeditions usually had great benefits to be reaped. In any case, the Three Great Halls did not restrict any "visitors" from the other halls now. There was no harm in taking a look. As long as there could be benefits for him, he would attend!

    Firstly, when Jhonas saw the detailed list of rewards, he was excited. Jhonas, a descendant of the Babi family, had no interest in rewards in the form of prize money and low-leveled equipment. Most importantly, there were special point rewards in the list. Furthermore, these were not Combat Cultivation Hall points. The points could be exchanged across the three Halls.

    "This is good!" Flying Pig¡¯s eyes lit up. Even though his results in the Combat Cultivation Hall were decent, his habit of napping in ss could not be changed, and many points had been deducted as a result. Currently, he desperately needed supplementary points. However, when he took another look at the simple introduction of the Illusion Sea...

    Jhonas simply took one look before shrieking. "Damn, an X illusion-type world? They are trying to kill people. Those abnormal Combat Cultivation Hall supervisors are actually crazy. Forget the points. Even if they kill me, I will not go to that kind of ce!"

    There were only two simple sentences in the description: In one week, pass through the dimensional gate and advance to the Illusion Sea World. Note: The Illusion Sea World is a level X illusion-type world.

    In the Land, the Heavenly Gates was one of the few ces with dimensional gates. A dimensional gate was an unrestricted position transmission array that could go to any world with definite coordinates at any time. They were much higher-leveled than the fixed channels in the transmission area.

    There were four or five other such dimensional gates in the Land, but they were all controlled by the Star Alliance. This was partly what made the Star Alliance so powerful. It would be much easier for them to conquer any known worlds in the Fifth Dimensionpared to those interster pirates or ve vendors.

    Of course, the dimensional gates were typically not used for bloody conquests. Such primitive umtion practices had existed in the divine territory for several thousand years. They were now used more to train pupils and carry out missions. The Pill Refinery Hall and the Equipment Refinery Hall would also organize simr expeditions and missions. However, the worlds that the Pill Refinery Hall and the Equipment Refinery Hall set out towards were worlds that were not too dangerous and were rich in resources. The main objective was for pupils to collect resources. Such missions were simply heavenly as many of these "resource areas" were special zones that were exclusive to the Star Alliance. Jhonas longed to participate in these at least once.

    However, the Combat Cultivation Hall was different. The other two Halls were desperate to pick up good objects when they went on missions, but the expeditions in the Combat Cultivation Hall were typically in the most dangerous worlds. The death rate was not very high, but it definitely existed.

    All the Dimensional Worlds were divided into levels 1 to 9 based on the extent of civilization present. The higher the level, the greater the danger. Furthermore, level-X was typically assigned to ces where the danger was uncertain, and the Illusion Sea was one of those ces. The safe ces in the Illusion Sea were around level-2 to level-3, while the dangerous ces were definitely level-9. At the same time, level-X also meant that the Star Alliance could not possibly control such danger.

    Seemingly, some peculiar natural treasures or illusory creatures that did not exist in the Land could be found in such ces. They seemed to be very valuable, but no matter how much one collected, they would eventually all turn out to be illusory. Once they left the Illusion Sea Dimensional World, they would all turn into nothing. They did not have any value in the real world.

    It was dangerous and did not provide any profits. No one knew whether the Combat Cultivation Hall supervisor who had chosen this world for the expedition had water in his brain.

 Chapter 1113 Chase and Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1113 Chase and Kill</h4>

    It was so dangerous, and they could not bring back any treasures from the world. Such an illusion-type world waspletely worthless to marauders. If ve vendors or interster pirates found such a world, they would wish to cut off their own hands and dispel this bad luck. Only a ce like the Heavenly Gates would list a ce like this to train their new talents and maintain their status.

    "There are many demons in illusion-type worlds. Furthermore, various frightening things emerge from there in an endless stream. All kinds of things exist there beyond your imagination... To be honest, Boss, you are not from the Combat Cultivation Hall anymore, and they are not forcing you to go. Whoever likes such a broken ce can go, but there¡¯s no need for you to risk it."

    Lao Wang smiled slightly. Deep down, he greatly respected the Titan supervisor. He definitely would not shoot without aiming. As he listened to the Flying Pig ridicule the mission, he paid attention to a small line of words at the bottom of the letter: The Illusion Sea, a world where the rules are broken and chaotic...

    This sentence alone induced countless reveries from Wang Zhong. Perfect rules were supreme and could not be disrespected. Vition of these rules would lead to obliteration. However, broken rules meant that even though the lofty and great powers were still dangerous, they would not be perfect or wless.

    Over the next few days, while the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils prepared for the expedition, they looked for fellow pupils or seniors to understand the Illusion Sea World. As a level-X training location, the Heavenly Core had divided the Illusion Sea World into three regions: white, yellow, and red. The red region had the lowest warning level and was suitable for Void Core experts to venture in. Meanwhile, the yellow region was the territory of the Solid Core experts. As for the red region, the difference in danger was veryrge from the other regions. It was not the territory of the Gold Cores as one would suppose. Even the owners of the Illusion Sea World, the Heavenly Core, had notpletely upied and understood the red region to this day. It was a restricted zone, and the danger level was highest there. Even Gold Core experts risked death if they entered this region.

    "Wang Zhong, the treasures in the Illusion Sea World cannot be brought away. However, if you think that it is of no value, then you are wrong." These were Lavel¡¯s words. "You can simply use the items in there. The yellow region has some items that even Gold Core experts desire. To you Void Cores, they would simply be priceless treasures. Thus, the training expeditions to the Illusion World are always extremely valuable."

    "Very valuable? Then why aren¡¯t Celeste and Jhonas going?" Lao Wang was curious.

    "The direction of cultivation for the Equipment Refinery Hall is different, and they have no need for those treasures in the Illusion Sea World. Even if they go, it will not be of much help to them. However, five months ago, shortly after you joined the Heavenly Gates, the Pill Refinery Hall went to the Illusion Sea World. Furthermore, every pupil typically only has one chance to embark on the various training expeditions in the Heavenly Gates. After all, these worlds are extremely valuable. After you harvest the resources, they will need time to recover their vitality. Thus, unless you pay a massive additional fee or have extremely special circumstances, you are not allowed to enter for the second time."

    An equilibrium of resources was also necessary, and they had to economize to avoid running short of resources. The more valuable the resources were, the more effective they would be. If a training region was always open to the pupils and they were allowed to collect and exhaust the resources there without any limits, the entire training world would wither and be abandoned after nurturing two or three batches of talents.

    "Of course, opportunities and danger coexist. If you want to obtain more, it will naturally be more dangerous. In reality, training regions that have been evaluated as level-X are grounds prepared for Solid Core experts. The cost performance will be highest when Solid Cores go there. On the other hand, that ce will not be good for Void Cores. The Pill Refinery Hall will organize expeditions towards the Illusion Sea World in the first year, but the Combat Cultivation Hall will usually wait for two or three years for the standards of the entire Combat Cultivation Hall to improve before choosing to go to the Illusion Sea World. I really don¡¯t know what your supervisor is thinking this time..."

    In general, Lavel felt that it was an opportunity, but it was slightly early for the current Wang Zhong and the other pupils.

    ...

    The Heavenly River shone brilliantly in the night. The Land at night was even more vibrant as the races who preferred the night left their houses and started busying themselves.

    In the night market, Grai blended in with the crowd and asionally paused for a moment at some shop. He acted as if he was looking for someone. There were many people like him in the night market.

    He no longer took on his original appearance. Instead, he had transformed into a member of the Rhino race. His body was majestic and had grown three times in size, and his height was close to three meters. His hair hung down loosely, and there was a curved and sharp rhino horn growing from his forehead. His face was also covered in dark green battle veins. Even if an elder of the Rhino race walked past, he would not have noticed that there was a human inside this body.

    Grai was selecting the products on the goods shelves and asionally cursed that they were too expensive in a rough and low voice, making him seem more like a member of the Rhino race. At the same time, his ingenuity prompted him to nce through the gaps in the shelves through the corner of his eye and observe the people walking outside. He was being chased by an alliance of Factions in the underground world.

    The most terrible thing had happened. With the three great Factions in the lead, the underground world had worked together and issued an order for the arrest of Grai and Mu Zi.

    Furthermore, all of this was obviously his fault! A hint of pain shed past Grai¡¯s eyes. If he had not talked incessantly about the dangerous situations the humans were in with Mu Zi, if he had not been so eager for instant sess and wanted to do even more things... they could have done better. However, he had not been overcautious and chose a problematic path that seemed not bad but had many ws in reality.

    They were nning to kill people and wanted to challenge the rtionship between the variousrge factions. They wanted to create gaps to find a more suitable living space for themselves.

    However, since the three great Factions were able to tower over the rest, would they definitely be tricked by such a crude trick?

    Furthermore, a Netherworld King that could suppress everything in the Netherworld River simply did not exist!

    They did not have authentic power behind them to match their exuberant ambition.

    All along, they had been building castles in the sky merely for show. They had been doing too well, so well that Grai rxed the string that should always be taut. Thus, he and Mu Zi had been impatient to expand their scale and find a proper ce in the divine territory for humans.

    This impatience made them forget that the great Factions had a way to deal with the Netherworld River. They were simply fishing and observing while looking for the most suitable opportunity!

    However, as they started to disy their ambition, they nned to sow the seeds of profits in the underground world. As the news that the Netherworld King was taking in pupils spread throughout the underground world, more and more people would believe in the Netherworld King. Many people would even be excited and start to resist the lofty Factions. In the end, they would ce their special artifacts on the trade list!

    They started to test the lower limits of the Factions. As their actions became more frequent and more disruptive, the three great Factions decided to kill them. Regardless of whether there was a Netherworld King, they would have to speak using their strength and not just wave a few objects on the surface.

    Like a game of chess, one setback would lead to setbacks at every subsequent step.

    Grai knew that no matter how much he med himself, it was toote, and he could not go back. The underground world was filled with enemies everywhere. Meanwhile, Mu Zi... might have encountered an attack as the opponent would definitely attack Mu Zi before attacking him. Now, he could only pray that Mu Zi borrowed the protection of the Netherworld River and that the heavens would help him.

    Grai took a deep breath. Once again, he silently told himself that he definitely had to keep his calm. It had already happened, and the mistake had been made. He had already done enough reflection. What he needed now was not to panic, but to find a new path. The first step was to escape.

    The number of people chasing him grew, and the that they set down grew tighter. Although he did not know what methods those people were using, they had locked onto his position. It was not an urate position, but they could still track him.

    Grai, who had calmed down once again, gave up on his n to head to the underground world. His enemies had calcted this step. Thus, regardless of what method he coulde up with, there would only be one result. He was at their mercy, and things would degenerate as they trampled on him.

    What he needed was to do something that the enemy had not calcted, such as transforming into a female Rhino. Yes, he had now taken on the appearance of a female. His high chest had already attracted many male goblins to strike up a conversation with him. The process made him rather annoyed, but the effects were very good. They had helped him to escape several capture attempts that had been almost impossible to avoid.

    However, Grai was very clear that this would notst. Very quickly, his enemies would adjust their strategy and expand their manhunt conditions. Even though the arrest warrant that the three great Factions had issued did not have the legal validity of the Star Alliance, its influence in the Land was not much different than the Star Alliance¡¯s official edicts. To some extent, this would attract those so-called bounty hunters.

    Grai quickly bought the rations he needed and paid for them while cursing like the most normal Rhino person. Then, he strutted out of the shop. There was a stream of people outside. Rhino goblins like him were normal and instantly integrated with the night.

    However, just as he walked halfway through the street, Grai¡¯s footsteps became extremely heavy. He looked at the sloppy crowd with an embarrassed expression. ¡ª¡ª They followed his steps and stopped at the same time. Then, everyone turned to look at him. Dozens of cold facesughed coldly at him like a gust of icy wind.

    "Heh heh. Apostle of the Netherworld King, you are good. Even though the Transformation Pill is easy to use, it is not perfect."

    Amidst theughter, someone dressed in blue clothes elegantly arrived in front of him. The blood vessels beneath his pale skin could be seen clearly, and dark spiritual power flowed through the vessels. He had four eyes on his face and deep Netherworld energy swirled in his eyes like a whirlpool in a river. Grai looked at him with a profound gaze. The spiritual power in the street was dragged in and captured by his four eyes like drowning souls.

    When Grai turned and walked a few steps, a wave of massive imprisoning power was transmitted through the space and abruptly pulled him back to reality.

    Grai sighed. His bones gradually shrunk with a cracking sound, and his muscles that had swelled from the secret technique gradually disappeared. Thebat veins on his face also vanished. A red light shone, and his aura shed in the air. The power that had been brewing in hisbat veins turned into gashes that integrated below his skin. He looked at the street that had been cleared out by his captors. "Is there a need to do so? You personally took up this matter just to deal with a mere Foundational Stage. Is the Netherworld Faction that willing?"

    "What other method is there? You are not extremely powerful and arrogant, and you attracted the attention of the Bosses. However, you guys are immature too. It¡¯s best to not put up a fight and save everyone¡¯s time," said the four-eyes in blue clothes.

    "You are mistaken. What I meant was that if you die, wouldn¡¯t the inheritance of the Four Eye Magic in the Netherworld Faction be severed?"

    "Severed? If I die? Ha ha ha ha. By you?"

    In an instant, his four eyes suddenly coagted, and his veins exploded. All the blood in his entire body was surging to his head.

 Chapter 1114 Karlo People

    <h4>Chapter 1114 Karlo People</h4>

    The four-eyesughed coldly, and spiritual power exploded from his body. Four waves of Netherworld energy surged from his four eyes like smoke. Then, the rising aura from his body immediately subsided, and his eyes settled. However, his cold voice turned into rm when he looked clearly at his surroundings.

    All the attackers had turned into mummies. Meanwhile, his aura that had just subsided suddenly surged like a stormy sea, as if his body had produced a strong rejection response.

    There was an explosion.

    Blood surged into Grai¡¯s body in an endless stream, making Grai seem particrly monstrous.

    Grai licked his lips and looked at the end of the street. The power that the underground world could activate at the surface of the ground was restricted. After all, they had to give thew enforcement squad some face, and the strongest among this group of people was no more than a peak Void Core. Thus, he was not worried, but what about Mu Zi?

    The one chasing him was possibly a Solid Core, or even a Gold Core...

    ...

    One weekter...

    Outside the Violence Field, Titan supervisor Tsargesimon was spiritless as usual. The deepest part of the Illusion Sea World was said to be a fatal threat to even Gold Core experts. However, it was obvious that the supervisor would not lead a group of Void Core pupils to such dangerous areas and was naturally not nervous. On the contrary, when he saw Wang Zhong quietly join the line, an upward curl appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    Even without considering his individual hobbies, and only taking the perspective of a slightly irresponsible supervisor, he would definitely wee pupils like Wang Zhong. If one had such pupils, when other pupils had poor results, did not work hard, or were extremely foolish, they did not need to rack their brains to scold them in exasperation. They simply had to point at pupils like Wang Zhong and sh a disdainful gaze at the poor pupils. Then, everything would have beenmunicated. This was simply convenient.

    "Everyone, listen up." Supervisor Tsargesimon was in a decent mood, but he spoke little nonsense as usual. "I will not say the same thing twice. If you don¡¯t follow the prescribed path or charge into other regions after going in, I will not oppose you, but no one will save you, and you will be responsible for your own fate. I will now give you a final five minutes to prepare. We will set off after five minutes!"

    This time, the mission of the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils was to stay in the white region for one month. Although this was the white region used to test Void Cores, the rate of injury was not low either. To arge majority of people, they would not go to the yellow region even if they were beaten to death.

    "Rx, supervisor!" Manybat cultivation pupils immediately responded. However, there were a few who were silent, but their eyes lit up faintly.

    Meanwhile, a short and chubby baldie whose entire body was dark green looked at Wang Zhong nearby. He was from the Wizard race, a level-5 civilization, and had excellent natural endowments. However, he had received orders from his race to remain low-key andwork with the people here. But when he looked at Wang Zhong, who was also from a low-leveled civilization, he saw that he was respected. Those whopromised could only be ves!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance caused many powerful people to see another possibility.

    The supervisor waved hisrge hand, and a boundary cloth appeared. The power of the rules descended, and the vast crowd of about a thousand people was instantly taken in by the cloth. However, unlike the boundary cloth used when fighting in the Combat Cultivation Hall previously, the people in this boundary cloth were not enveloped in darkness, and light could pass through. They could even clearly see the scenery outside.

    "The supervisor is so thoughtful this time. He¡¯s even allowing us to enjoy the scenery?"

    "Don¡¯t overthink it. All the training grounds in the Heavenly Gates have very strict checks. This is not to allow us to see the outside world, but to let the outside world immediately see the people inside."

    "So that¡¯s the case."

    "Furthermore, the dimensional gate is in the innermostyer of the Heavenly Gates. The spiritual pressure in the area beside the Heavenly River that passes through the Heaven and the Land is more than ten times that of the outer area. There are at least thirty units of spiritual pressure, something that we simply cannot endure. Even some Solid Core experts would find it difficult to walk, let alone fly nearby!"

    It was crowded inside the boundary cloth, but this illusory world was not packed. Many people were discussing, while some people were resting with their eyes closed.

    Wang Zhong looked outside with excitement. When Tsargesimon saw that all the pupils had been taken in, he took arge step forward. Titans were experts that were particrly skilled in their speed. At that moment, he seemed to walk at the speed of light as thunder surrounded him. Sand and stones swirled around while lightning surged. A distance of several hundred kilometers seemed to have passed by in the blink of an eye.

    Before the people in the boundary cloth could recover from their shock at the terrifying speed, a ck gate towered over them. Meanwhile, a humanoid figure hovered in midair while sitting cross-legged.

    "Look, there¡¯s a celestialoid there!"

    "Shut up. Those who are able to guard the dimensional gates are not ordinary people. If you dare to call such people celestialoids, you really don¡¯t know the concept of death!"

    In the Land, the term "celestialoid" was a form of address that implied humiliation. Only low-leveled civilizations would think that the association with celestials made this name impressive and feelcent. However, those with truly authentic bloodlines would never lower their heads to anyone, even to the lofty four races in Heaven. They might be under themand of the four races in Heaven as they submitted themselves to their strength, but they would definitely not be willing for their entire race to depend on others.

    The figure sitting cross-legged outside the dimensional gate was from a civilization with an extremely powerful bloodline, the Karlo people.

    There were many experts among the Karlo people. However, since their bloodline was too rare, they had no intention of establishing a civilization power. Thus, they had not obtained the title of a level-8 civilization. However, regardless of whether it was their bloodline or their natural endowments, they were much stronger than some level-8 civilizations. In the Land, there were many races like this, such as the Roc race.

    At that moment, the humanoid elder who was sitting cross-legged seemed like a hovering statue. They could not see any aura of life from the surface of his body.

    However, even Supervisor Tsargesimon, who was typically loud-mouthed, slowed down at that moment and shed a respectful expression. "Tsargesimon is here to visit the great elder with nine hundred pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall. We are applying to advance to the Illusion Sea."

    At that moment, the eyelids of the elder who resembled a corpse moved slightly. He only opened them a little.

    Screech!

    A terrifying ray of light leaked out from the small gap in his eye, and it was as if an ancient and mysterious world had opened up. The bright environment around them that was lit up by the Heavenly River dimmed and lost color. This terrifying gaze swept past Tsargesimon¡¯s eyes. Even Tsargesimon, who was considered extremely powerful among the Gold Cores, did not seem to dare to look at the elder¡¯s eyes and immediately lowered his arrogant head.

    Meanwhile, in the boundary cloth, regardless of whether it was the ordinary pupils or experts like Wang Zhong and Pavaro, everyone instantly felt as if they were going to faint from being stared at by this gaze. They could not resist this gaze. It was too powerful and too terrifying! Everyone felt nervousness and fear from the depths of their hearts.

    Luckily, the elder¡¯s terrifying eyes were quickly closed. "Go."

    His lips did not move, but a vast and mighty sound had spread throughout the world. Meanwhile, the pitch-ck gate behind him suddenly shone with countless stars. It was splendid and dazzling.

    Tsargesimon saluted towards the elder and leaped into the gate. In the blink of an eye, he disappearedpletely.

    The transmission through the dimensional gate was very fast, unlike the ordinary transmission channels. It would only take a few minutes to cross the entire Fifth Dimension. Before everyone could recover from the elder¡¯s terrifying gaze, they found themselves in a strange world.

    This was a space that seemed like a vast expanse of white. It was spacious without any boundaries, and one could not see the borders of this area. There was no elevation or depression in the geography of the ce; it was apletely tnd. The surface of the ground was spotless, and it was extremely durable and smooth. This terrain was not normal at all. On the contrary, it seemed like a smooth and bright surface that was specially covered in steel and mercury.

    Furthermore, in this white and boundless space, there were many massive spheres that resembled bubbles floating in the air. Some were several hundred meters away from the surface of the ground, while some were on the surface of the ground. All of the spheres were foggy white and seemed to be about the same size. It was hard to determine any other information from the surface.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    Just as everyone was observing this strange world through the boundary cloth, Supervisor Tsargesimon had "dumped" all of them out from the boundary cloth.

    "These bubbles are your objective." At this time, Supervisor Tsargesimon waspletely different from his respectful self when he faced the terrifying old man and had regained his typically casual self. As he spoke, he pulled out his usual reclining chair and small table. Of course, he also had some desserts and good alcohol.

 Chapter 1115 Projection of the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1115 Projection of the Soul</h4>

    "I believe that you have obtained some resources before arriving here. The Illusion Sea World is an illusion-type world that is formed by fragments of time and memory. There is arge amount of soul fragments of experts left inside. What you need to do is find your own destiny. Everyone here got a wristband that can be used to automatically collect the soul energy fragments in the Illusion Sea."

    The supervisor waved to the fellow standing nearest to him, and the insect immediately stepped forth. Then, the supervisor grabbed its wrist, which had a round wristband that had been distributed to everyone before they set off.

    The supervisor knocked on the wristband. "Different regions have different levels of danger with fragments of varying strengths. The minimum is to collect ten level-9 cores or one level-8 core before you are considered to havepleted the mission. In the end, for those who do notplete the mission, I am toozy to deduct points from you. Just leave the Combat Cultivation Hall by yourselves. Furthermore, there are rewards for exceeding the requirements. For every additional level-9 core you collect, you will be rewarded with one Heavenly Gates point and one Gold Star Stone. There will be ten Heavenly Gates points and ten Gold Star Stones if you collect an additional level-8 core, and one hundred points and one hundred Gold Star Stones if you collect a level-7 core. As for level-6 and level-5 cores..."

    Tsargesimon excitedly continued, "Those will only appear in the yellow region that is designated as off-limits. If you are not afraid of death and decide to go there and are able to bring back a high-leveled soul fragment, your rewards will be multiplied by fifty with every level above level-7!"

    The pupils who had been quietly listening to him were all dumbfounded. This was followed closely by buzzing noises all around.

    Everyone had seen the reward criteria in the message that had been sent to everyone. Not only were the points attractive, the glittering Gold Star Stones were also as alluring. After all, this was the Combat Cultivation Hall, and they were different from those rich geniuses in the Pill Refinery Hall who would easily throw out a bet for 100 Gold Star Stones from the very beginning. Other than a few pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall, the majority of pupils were from middle-leveled civilizations who could just maintain afortable standard of living. What were a few hundred Gold Star Stones to them? It would be enough to cover their various expenses in the Heavenly Gates for an entire year! And they simply had to collect a few of the lowest-leveled level-9 fragments. This was definitely a mission with high returns!

    However... cores that were above level-7 would provide 50 times more rewards. This had not appeared on the earlier list of rewards. Evidently, the supervisor¡¯s vile interests were at y again.

    Only experts that were at least Solid Cores would leave behind level-6 soul fragments. Furthermore, anything that was left behind in the fragment world would be the most memorable or the most dangerous event in the expert¡¯s memory that caused even a Solid Core expert to feel a threat to their lives. How dangerous was such a fragment world? If a group of Void Cores went there, they could be killed by a random wave. One would not even know how they had died!

    Although the rewards were good, one had to risk their lives. It was very obvious that arge majority of people were definitely not willing to take this risk.

    "What are you blindly excited about? Those are just some basic rewards." The supervisor waved hisrge hand, and the seemingly omnipotent boundary cloth floated to the air before spreading out. Then, it disyed the names of everyone in the Combat Cultivation Hall like a screen. Each person had their points total disyed beside their names. At that moment, all the points were at "0". Furthermore, there were about a hundred spaces at the very top of this list. "When the mission ends, the first hundred pupils will receive an additional reward of five hundred Gold Star Stones. The first ten pupils will each receive one thousand Gold Star Stones. As for the top three pupils..."

    Heughed mischievously. "They can choose a secret cultivation technique from the Combat Cultivation Hall Catalogue! The second runner-up can choose any secret technique from a level-6 civilization, and the first-runner up can choose one from a level-7 cultivation. Meanwhile, the champion can freely read through the Heavenly Gates Depository for three days!"

    When the buzzing crowd heard thest sentence, they were all dumbfounded. In the next instant, they all exploded.

    The Heavenly Gates had a rich collection of secret techniques that epassed almost all the civilizations in the Land. There were no secret techniques that the Heavenly Gates could not get their hands on!

    The Heavenly Gates Depository had everything that one could wish for. It was not open to pupils as it was the top resource of the divine territory. What did it mean to open up the Depository for three days?

    This meant that one could even learn the thunder techniques of Gold Titans if they wanted to. Such core secret techniques of level-8 civilizations could not be learned by other civilizations under normal circumstances! Even though the secret techniques learned through this method could not be circted, but... that individual would still benefit! They had thought that this was an ordinary mission, but the Combat Cultivation Hall was truly generous this time.

    Damn, if such information had been published earlier, even the pupils from the Pill Refinery Hall would have been interested. They would pay the additional fee just to attend this Combat Cultivation Hall event! This was definitely a prize that no one could have guessed. Even to pill refinery pupils, the thunder techniques of the Gold Titans or peak goblin arts such as the Nine Turn Goblin Transformation were definitely techniques they dreamed of obtaining. Even though they could not disy the full might of the techniques, they would get many benefits just from cultivating and learning these techniques.

    "God! So that¡¯s the reward! Supervisor probably observed that our lives had been too hard for the past year."

    "This is definitely a welfare mission! Putting aside the rewards for the top three, even the mary rewards for collecting soul fragments are plentiful! There is a reward of one hundred Gold Star Stones for one level-7 core! That isparable to the overall tax revenue for one month in my civilization..."

    The surrounding pupils were in a frenzy. They had been brutally tortured by the supervisor in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Thus, they were simply not used to it when the supervisor suddenly treated them well.

    Meanwhile, Supervisor Tsargesimon did not care about them after he finished speaking. He took out a music box from somewhere and put on his "earphones" before resting with his eyes closed. The group of Combat Cultivation Hall pupils were left to organize themselves.

    "Qatare, let¡¯s team up as a pair! Although our speed of collection will be slightly slower, we will win at safety."

    "Yes, a two-person team is just right. If there are three people, each person can only collect one soul fragment from exploring the three worlds. That efficiency is too low."

    "I think that since we have one month, what do we need to fear if we are slightly slower? Even though the rewards are good, our lives are at risk. I heard that some fragment worlds have Void Core creatures that gather in packs."

    "Void Core creatures? That¡¯s still fine. I heard from a senior brother that some unlucky ones were faced with an ancient battlefield when they entered an expert¡¯s memory fragment world! It was a bloodbath inside. What use is there if you team up? Even if you have ten people in your team, you would still be crushed and killed in seconds!"

    "That is the yellow region, right? Most of the memory fragment worlds in the white region have been left behind by Void Cores, and many of them are our former seniors in the Heavenly Gates. Typically, they don¡¯t have any war experiences that are very dangerous, and it is rather safe in their fragment worlds. I heard that some entered a world of females. It was very rxing, and they obtained the soul fragment after walking through a path of females..."

    "Your understanding is iplete! The closer you are to the soul fragment, the richer the energy. Typically, the soul fragment will be the most dangerous part of the entire fragment world. Even if there aren¡¯t any other experts or beasts, a world of females like you mentioned will also have terrifying demons guarding it. Once you are lost in such a world, you will sumb and never be able to escape! Do you really think that points are so easy to earn this time? Don¡¯t be foolish!"

    There was nopetition involved in this mission. Other than a few people who were determined to get first or to get a certain ranking, there were no conflicts in their interests for this mission. Thus, the atmosphere was rather amicable.

    At that moment, everyone was buzzing in conversation. Some weremunicating information, while others were organizing groups. Various voices filled the area. Given the entire month for training, many people did not mind wasting this time. However, this was obviously the mindset of ordinary pupils.

    When the Titan supervisor announced that they could begin, a few people had left the group without a word. Only the weak would think about safely fulfilling the objectives of the mission. Any expert with a bit of ambition in the Combat Cultivation Hall would definitely not see such weaklings as examples to follow! What about danger? Danger was the touchstone that would truly train them. If they charged forth, they would be stronger, but if they did not charge forth, then they would die! One could not be a true expert if they did not have this awareness.

    Lao Wang was obviously one of them. He was no longer in the Combat Cultivation Hall, and he would not havee if he was here to mess around.

    He understood a lot of things about the Illusion Sea World from Lavel¡¯s advice, and desire had bloomed in his heart. He did not even pay attention to the illusion-world treasures that Lavel had mentioned. Instead, he wanted to experience the battles in the experts¡¯ memory fragment worlds that had been sealed up by history, and fight for life and death with historical experts. This was what made Lao Wang surge with excitement. After umting his Void Core, he was full of excitement towards the peak of his strength and was impatient for a battle.

    He was obviously one of the earliest to leave the gathering point. He determined his surrounding circumstances using the Time-Space Wristband.

    The Time-Space Wristband was a special tool in the Illusion Sea World and had many functions. Other than collecting soul fragments after entering the fragment world, there was also a rather simple diagram of the regions. The Heavenly Gates did not intentionally make the diagram simple. Instead, such illusion-type worlds were constantly changing. A mountain could turn into a vast ocean overnight. Even the white horizon in the Illusion Sea World could change. Furthermore, the bubbles that represented the fragment worlds moved constantly. The higher-leveled the fragment worlds were, the faster they moved. A yellow alert region today could be invaded by arge wave of fragment bubbles that were above level-3, turning it into a red high-danger zone.

 Chapter 1116 The Giant Starry Sky Beas

    <h4>Chapter 1116 The Giant Starry Sky Beas</h4>

    ording to the geolocation indicator on the Time-Space Wristband, Lao Wang determined that he was now in Region C001. This was the starting point in the Illusion Sea World that the Heavenly Gates had determined. ording to the resource provided by the Time-Space Wristband, there were approximately a hundred thousand bubble fragment worlds in this region. These fragment worlds were all between level-9 to level-7. asionally, there would be one or two level-6 fragment worlds, but one definitely had to be extremely lucky.

    "There are several thousand White Level-C Regions in the entire Illusion Sea World, and each region has several hundred thousand fragment worlds. These numbers are massive." Wang Zhong felt sentimental as each fragment world represented the past memories or time-space projection of an expert.

    The origins of these fragments were extremely mysterious, and they appeared all over the Fifth Dimension. The Illusion Sea World was a powerful and mysterious Dimensional World in itself. There were fragments that had just formed, as well as those from ancient eras. It could be said to be a rich treasure house. In a way, the history of the Fifth Dimension was recorded here.

    He walked forward. Meanwhile, the white or colorful bubble worlds surrounding him flew past behind him. He could no longer hear the sounds of people gathering after a short while, but in the distance, he could see seven or eight figures in the horizon flying into the depths of this world like him.

    "This is the White Level-C Region. From the route these people are taking, they should be heading towards Region B03 as defined by the Time-Space Wristband..."

    "We will only be able to seerge amounts of level-6 bubble worlds if we enter the Yellow Level-B Region. Only that can be considered a challenge to me! Furthermore, I will be rewarded with fifty times more points. If I want topete for first ce in this mission, I have to go!"

    Pavaro was one of those flying figures in the horizon. The Combat Cultivation Hall was not just filled with fools like Balor and Gorst. On the contrary, after those two fools died, arge group of elites started to gradually emerge. After abandoning their pomposity, the Combat Cultivation Hall pupils had been rather brutal and desperate recently, causing the Bone Demon to be slightly excited. Everyone had the same intentions. They would adjust to the circumstances as the boundary of Region C was soon bing Region B.

    Eight people had the same idea. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong was one step ahead and had entered a time-space bubble. When the others saw this, they each entered a bubble world as well. Pavaro was thest to enter. Even though he was very confident in himself, there was no need to rush into Region B directly.

    When Lao Wang stretched out his hand and touched the massive bubble, he felt a peculiar power being transmitted from the bubble. It ushered in his soul, and it was as if his entire body was sucked into the bubble. The bubble world, which seemed to have a diameter of only three to four meters on the outside, was apletely different world on the inside.

    The scenery around him changed, as if time and space were shuttling back and forth. The next second, hended on solid ground.

    This was a wastnd, and the gravity underfoot was rather light, making it seem more like a peripheral world. The thin gravity did not appear to have any impact on Wang Zhong. He did not need to use his spiritual power or exert any strength. His entire body floated as if he was weightless with just a thought from him.

    The spiritual influence in the air was rather thin, and it was as if his vision had suddenly improved by several thousand times! Ordinary people could see a starry sky, but Wang Zhong could see the surface of a few stars in the sky! This vision was terrifying. It was as if one could see the craters on the surface of the moon at high quality with the naked eye while standing on Earth!

    This was too mysterious, and even Lao Wang was extremely surprised. He could not believe that his vision could reach this level.

    The entire world became transparent with his extraordinary vision. He could even see the operation of some rules in the air with his naked eye!

    Very quickly, Wang Zhong understood that it was not his vision that had improved significantly. Instead, it was because of the rules in this world, the extent of spiritual pressure, and other aspects.

    Rules and spiritual influence still existed even in apletely empty void. It was just like smog. Ordinary people could not see thin smog with the naked eye. However, regardless of how thin the smog was, as long as it existed, it would definitely affect one¡¯s visibility like a natural obstacle. Furthermore, the rules and spiritual influence that were everywhere in the universe were like smog. The stronger the rules and spiritual influence, the higher the spiritual pressure. Naturally, this would affect one¡¯s five senses. In contrast, the weaker the rules and spiritual influence, the clearer one¡¯s five senses would be.

    "This should be a peripheral world with a higher level than the Earth. It¡¯s a ce simr to the Holy City." Very quickly, Wang Zhong made his judgment.

    It was no wonder that any Foundational Stage in the Land would be an invincible existence in a peripheral world like the Earth. Once one adjusted to the powerful gravity in the Land, one¡¯s physical body would be more solid than the hardest metal in the peripheral world. Once they adjusted to the restrictions of spiritual pressure in the Land, one would no longer sense the restrictions that the Will of the peripheral worlds had on them. As long as one was willing to, their vision could extend boundlessly. One could hear the sound of butterflies pping their wings thousands of kilometers away and easily adjust the spiritual power of the entire world...

    Simply speaking, one could do anything their heart desired. One could be a god in a peripheral world!

    Rumble! Bam, bam!

    The faint sound ofbat reverberated from the distance ahead of him.

    He was able to determine that it was a far distance away from him. His five senses had strengthened, and his hearing had also strengthened significantly. These sounds ofbat were not much louder than the sound of an ant moving several hundred kilometers away, but Wang Zhong could easily pick up on this noise.

    "If the sounds ofbat can travel over such a distance in this peripheral world, then this should be the core of the memory fragment."

    Lao Wang looked in the direction of thebat sounds. With his current vision, he could see to the end of the "endless" horizon, but he still could not see the source of the battle. It was obvious that the battle was below the horizon.

    "The core of a memory is usually umted in the most powerful expert of a fragment world. If one kills them, one can use the wristband to collect the memory core."

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body was already floating buoyantly in midair. At that moment, with just one thought, the power of the entire world seemed to adjust and be pulled under his control. During the battle with Solomon, the power of domains that had burst forth only spread over a few kilometers, even with the judgment of the Fate Roulette. However, at that moment, Lao Wang felt as if the entire world was being covered by his domain!

    "This is toofortable! How satisfying! The power of the peripheral worlds can be controlled far too easily! It¡¯s no wonder that the Sacred Teachers who seemed extremely powerful in the past would only be middle Foundational Stages in the Land... One year of cultivation in the divine territory isparable to 10,000 years of cultivation in the peripheral worlds!"

    The feeling of experiencing great power was what many pupils who came to the Illusion Sea World to train pursued. They had been attacked by various geniuses in the Heavenly Gates too many times and asionally needed to get a touch of "reality" in a peripheral world filled with weaklings. This feeling of invincibility that he had not felt for a long time delighted even Lao Wang.

    At that moment, arge part of the world was enshrouded by Lao Wang¡¯s divine senses. He was able to sense that there were no particrly powerful experts in this world, and there were about three to four hundred middle Foundational Stages. This wasparable to gathering all the Sacred Teachers in the Holy City. This wave of power was not worth mentioning in the vast divine territory filled with 10 million civilizations. However, this was much stronger than the human Holy City back then. But they had obviously encountered a disaster as their numbers were rapidly shrinking. Furthermore, the cause of this disaster was at the source of thebat sounds.

    At that moment, he did not even need to elerate. He simply activated the terrifying power of the world, as if he was simply spinning a "globe" in his hand. An extremely brutal storm blew at his face and attacked him like des. It was as strong as Lao Wang¡¯s physical body, and he instantly felt as if he could not stand this!

    He hurriedly stopped the storm, but in that instant, his body had traveled across less than half the world. He did not just travel at the speed of sound. This way of traveling was almost at the speed of light! Luckily, his divine cells were very resistant. If an ordinary Void Core had dared to do this, their body would have simply been ripped apart!

    Lao Wang was speechless and silently alert at the same time. Randomly using excessively strong powers was risky before one was ustomed to the power.

    At that moment, he made slight adjustments and traveled at a moderate speed. In the short span of three to five seconds, he approached the heart of the battle.

    It was an ancient city of humanoids that had almostpletely turned into ruins. Over a hundred million "humans" were native to this ce, and arge majority of them were at the Heavenly Soul Stage. There were several hundred thousand Heavenly Souls and only a few hundred middle Foundational Stages. They worked together and formed battle formations. Every Foundational Stage led a formation made up of 1,000 Heavenly Souls. They were engaging in a deadly battle. However, this army of massive power only had one opponent!

    It was a monster that was over a thousand meters tall and was shaped like a whale. It had a pair of massive and transparent cicada wings, along with extremely sharp shark teeth. The surface of its body was gray and densely covered in various runes and symbols.

    This was...

    Lao Wang squinted.

    It was a Giant Starry Sky Beast.

    In the Fifth Dimension, the Giant Starry Sky Beasts were a rather rare and powerful race. Their bloodline was not the most powerful in the divine territory. They could notpare to some peak bloodlines who were born as Solid Cores, but at the very least, they were born as Void Cores. However, they had an advantage that some peak level-8 civilizations did not have. They were born in peripheral worlds and naturally bred through various coincidences amidst the iplete rules in those worlds. Since they were born as Void Cores in peripheral worlds, it was almost impossible for them to face any threats in the early years of their lives. They stood at the peak of the peripheral worlds in the Fifth Dimension the moment they were born, and they did not face any pressure while growing up. Furthermore, since they naturally bred through rules, they were the incarnation of the rules. The ancient tree in the Spirit Flower Garden was a life that was born fromplete rules. Meanwhile, even though the Giant Starry Sky Beasts were born from iplete rules, theirprehension of the rules was not something any other physical creature couldpare to. They were extremely powerful! Even the geniuses from level-8 civilizations in the divine territory could not catch up with a Giant Starry Sky Beast in terms of cultivation speed. It could be said that other than the four races in Heaven, the Giant Starry Sky Beasts were the most special peak lifeforms with the best cultivation talents.

    Aftering this close, the wristband on Lao Wang¡¯s hand instantly responded, and clear information was transmitted to Lao Wang¡¯s mind. There was no doubt that this Giant Starry Sky Beast was the body of the memory core.

    It had obviously entered the divine territory and joined the Heavenly Gates beforeing to the Illusion Sea World. Then, it had left behind a memory fragment of when it was in the Void Realm. Conquering the civilization in this peripheral world was obviously just a game in its long life. However, to the entire civilization, this was no different from the end of their world.

 Chapter 1117 Comba

    <h4>Chapter 1117 Comba</h4>

    The Giant Starry Sky Beast pped its wings that seemed as thin as a cicada¡¯s, and a terrifying tornado formed above the city. Thousands of civilians that could not evacuate in time were instantly annihted by the storm. Arge formation made up of 1,000 Heavenly Soul experts and one middle Foundational Stage expert released all of their spiritual power, and it was as if the spiritual power had taken physical form. The spiritual power formed a massive spiritual-influence shield that was several hundred meters tall and several thousand meters wide to face the tornado.

    Rumble! Bam, bam!

    The periphery of the rapidly spinning tornado rubbed against the spiritual-influence shield, producing a cracking sound.

    The experts were all filled with danger and activated the limits of their spiritual power. They even used up their own vitality. The storm gradually became weaker from exhaustion, but there were also countless figures who had burned into ashes and were trickling down from the sky!

    They were actually able to forcibly resist the attack!

    However, the next second, the Giant Starry Sky Beast simply blew in their direction as if it was ying. A storm that was multiple times more brutal than before immediately formed. The storm contained the will of the rules, and every wisp of wind energy was as sharp as a de.

    Hua...

    The thousand-man formation, including the middle Foundational Stage leader, were simply annihted by this terrifying de storm. Countless pieces of flesh fell, and a stream of blood formed. However, to that Giant Starry Sky Beast, it was as if it was ying a fun game. It was so excited that it wagged its tail!

    Wang Zhong was stunned.

    Even though Lao Wang knew that these were simply the memories of an expert and that this was an abridged version of countless miserable civilizations in the Fifth Dimension, what was even more tragic was seeing 10,000 experts fall into ruin while they were helpless. An entire civilization was being yed like a toy by an even more powerful expert as if they were ants. Lao Wang could not help but feel some empathy and vignce from the bottom of his heart.

    There was no doubt that this was a civilization that was much more powerful than the Earth and its humans. The overall level here was even higher than that of the Mizobudapi civilization. However, they could not fight back when faced with such a dimensional threat.

    This was also the reason why the Holy Sacred Teacher was desperate for humans to join the Star Alliance. When the Earth entered the Dark Era several hundred years ago and was connected to the Fifth Dimension for reasons not well-understood, such disasters could have befallen the Earthlings at any time! However, Earthlings had decent luck and had never encountered situations that they could not fight back against. Of course, even if they entered the Star Alliance, this did not necessarily mean that they were safe. While thews of the Star Alliance could ensure that Earthlings were not invaded by Star Alliance pirates or dimensional ve vendors, however, if they had encountered creatures like the Giant Starry Sky Beast that wandered aimlessly in the Fifth Dimension, they could not have put up a resistance and would have fallen into ruin beforeing to the Star Alliance.

    With the current speed at which Lao Wang could make calctions with his soul, these thoughts simply shed past his mind. However, in that instant, his gaze had locked onto the Giant Starry Sky Beast. His wristband had lit up, signifying that the beast possessed the soul fragment. His luck was not bad.

    At that moment, the Giant Starry Sky Beast was chasing dozens of thousand-men formations. Although they were well-organized, had many people, and were led by middle Foundational Stages, they werepletely helpless in the face of this Giant Starry Sky Beast and were easily wiped out. Even though they had the determination to protect this world, the eyes of those soldiers were filled with despair and uncertainty. The beast suddenly took arge breath. Thousands of Heavenly Soul Stage soldiers in the air and Heroic Soul civilians on the ground were pulled into the air by that terrifying suction force. Then, the beast swallowed them in one gulp!

    Crunch, crunch... It used itsrge mouth to chew a few times before letting out a joyful cheer. Then, it closed its eyes and enjoyed its meal.

    "Gods, please spare the Kazanthor civilization!"

    "It is too powerful! Even the King cannot block its attack!"

    "The legendary Giant Starry Sky Beast, the incarnation of the rules! We are the children of the rules. Why do you want to eliminate us?"

    "The King has died inbat, and more than half of the Kazanthor elites are dead or injured. We¡¯re done for! It¡¯s all over!"

    "Our civilization has existed for a hundred thousand years! But now, because of a beast... It looks like it¡¯s ying catch with us!"

    "It¡¯s going to eat us whole!"

    The painful and dreadful wails from countless people could be heard below. It was too powerful, far too powerful! In the face of this terrifying creature, few people had any hope of surviving!

    However, at that moment, an extremely eye-catching spark suddenly formed in midair. The Giant Starry Sky Beast seemed to sense a threat and stopped enjoying its food while chewing with its eyes closed. It waved itsrge tail, and its abyss-like eyes suddenly looked at the sky.

    Boom!

    The moment it looked up, an extremely massive fire phoenix that wasparable to the size of the Giant Starry Sky Beast suddenly charged downwards from the sky!

    The might of this fire phoenix was extremely shocking, and even the powerful Giant Starry Sky Beast did not dare to be careless. It widened its furious eyes, sensing a threat. At that moment, it turned its body and violently closed its cicada wings. In an instant, countless runes and symbols on its cicada wings dazzled and formed a massive storm dragon that flew towards the charging fire phoenix.

    Rumble!!

    The fire phoenix and the storm dragon collided in the air. In an instant, violent winds and fire energy filled the surroundings. The terrifying sh of energy simply caused the entire world to sway slightly as a result. Meanwhile, the energy waves that spread into the surroundings instantly turned the thousands of Heavenly Souls and middle Foundational Stages in the air, as well as the massive city below them, into pieces!

    A massive mushroom cloud rose from the center of the world. Wind energy, fire energy, as well as the sand and dirtpletely engulfed an area of several thousand square kilometers. Then, a dense dust plume stretched over several thousand meters into the sky!

    Just one collision destroyed almost 1% of the entire world! Thousands of Heavenly Soul experts and the center of a civilization had beenpletely annihted!

    A Void Core expert that entered a peripheral world and was free from the chains of thews was too terrifying!

    Lao Wang had no time to sigh at the destruction of this civilization and the deaths of millions of creatures. After all, this was an illusory scene in a memory. What truly attracted his attention was the Giant Starry Sky Beast. Lao Wang could feel its aura through the dense dust that covered the skies andnd and sensed that it had not grown weaker. On the contrary, it was exploding in rage, and its spiritual power continued to rise!

    "Oh?" Wang Zhong was somewhat shocked. This Giant Starry Sky Beast was supposedly a young beast that had been born not long ago and was only a preliminary Void Core when its spiritual power was evaluated. Furthermore, Lao Wang possessed this amount of spiritual power when he was still in the Foundational Stage. Now, after he had advanced to the Void Core Realm, his spiritual power had increased and could rival ordinary peak Void Cores. Furthermore, he had secretly ambushed it using the Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven. However, the beast had hastily fought back and was not injured at all.

    ROARRRR!

    There was an angry roar from the cloud of dust below. Giant Starry Sky Beasts were rather "simple" before maturation, but this did not mean that their intelligence was low. After all, they were the incarnation of the rules. If a Giant Starry Sky Beast was not discovered by a divine territory expert and brought away, they would travel everywhere in the peripheral worlds for almost the rest of their lives. They had no brothers nor any threat to their lives. They only knew how to find worlds with signs of life before they ughtered and engulfed those worlds! Even if they asionally encountered one or two Void Core natives, which was the limit of growth in the peripheral worlds, they would still not pose a threat to the beast.

    With its powerful bloodline, the Giant Starry Sky Beast was able to resist peak Void Cores while still at the early Void Core Realm and had the best bloodline in the Fifth Dimension. With some cultivation and growth, it could even rival Solid Core experts! This was definitely enough for them to run amok in the peripheral worlds.

    Thus, in their minds, words like "threat" and "danger" did not exist. It only felt that its splendid meal was being disturbed by others. This enraged the beast to no end!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Four storm dragons shot out from the dense storm of sand and dirt to target Wang Zhong, who was in midair.

    "How fast!" There was a sh of admiration in Lao Wang¡¯s eyes.

    There were many simrities between the beast¡¯s storm dragon attack and his Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven technique. They both used spiritual power to create runic constructs, before using thepleted runic construct to develop rules. Then, it would be guided by one¡¯s spiritual energy and multiply before forming an attack that could be seen by the naked eye.

    This process was ratherplicated. The runes were not difficult, but what was difficult was the speed at which the runes had to be formed. If one had to take a few seconds to form one runic array, a few seconds of distraction was enough for the enemy to kill you several times in such battles. This was also the reason why no Void Core experts used runes in actualbat. They had to be at least Solid Cores or even Gold Cores. When their thoughts and consciousness, their understanding of runes, as well as the speed at which their spiritual power operated reached their maximum, the use of runes in practicalbat could be a mightybat technique.

    Back then, when Lao Wang and Gorst fought for life and death, he took one second to form one rune while using Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven. This was more or less an eptable level for actualbat, and a Foundational Stage had been able to do this! This was the reason why countless people gasped in shock. Now that he had advanced to the Void Core Realm, the speed at which he formed runes was even faster. He only needed 0.5 seconds for one Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven attack. However, the Giant Starry Sky Beast opposite him was much faster than Lao Wang!

    While two Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven attacks were still in the process of being formed, the storm dragons from the beast were already charging at him! Lao Wang decisively gave up and controlled the power of the world extremely quickly. A thought shed past in an instant, and the four icy storm dragons almost pressed against Lao Wang¡¯s body as they brushed past him. Even though he had the physical defense of the divine cells, he felt a slight pain. It was difficult to imagine what it would feel like if he had been directly struck by these storm dragons.

    "It is only a preliminary Void Core, but it had such a powerful attack!" Lao Wang was silently shocked. There was no doubt that he had definitely won the lottery. He had already encountered the legendary "divine trap" in the first memory bubble he had entered in the Illusion Sea World. The practicalbat abilities of this Giant Starry Sky Beast was much more terrifying than Gorst¡¯s. It could evenpare to a few weaker Solid Core experts!

    Luckily, he could control the power of the world. His body had shifted thousands of kilometers away with just a thought. However, it was obvious that the opposing Giant Starry Sky Beast had the same ability. It was in the Void Core Realm, and controlling the power of the world was as easy as eating and drinking to it. Even though there was a difference in spiritual power between it and Wang Zhong, its deeperprehension of the rules allowed it to easily eliminate this difference.

    Whoosh!

    It was like a massive aircraft from the Machinery race and moved even more quickly than Wang Zhong! In an instant, it caught up to him. It pped its cicada wings, and the runes on its wings dazzled. Four storm dragons immediately appeared!

    Lao Wang had no intention of stopping and facing the beast head-on. In the blink of an eye, he rapidly traveled for the second time. At the same time, he constantly observed his opponent. To other Combat Cultivation Hall pupils, this was a "divine trap" that was almost hopeless to defeat, but to him, it was definitely a rare opportunity.

 Chapter 1118 Experience the Taste of Being a God

    <h4>Chapter 1118 Experience the Taste of Being a God</h4>

    The Giant Starry Sky Beast was the incarnation of the rules. Even though it was the incarnation of the wed rules in the peripheral worlds, it was still an incarnation of the rules! Having the opportunity of observing its attack methods from a close distance and even personally shing with it was too rare. Even throughout the long history of the divine territory, there were not many records rted to the Giant Starry Sky Beast. There was a pitifully small number of Giant Starry Sky Beast who had entered the Heavenly Gates and the divine territory. Lao Wang once saw an iplete piece of Giant Starry Sky Beast fur in the point-exchange vault at the Heavenly Gates. It was said that it could be used by equipment refiners toprehend naturalws and runes. As long as one umted 3,000 points, they could exchange their points for a piece... If 100 Gold Star Stones were equivalent to one point, it would be worth 300,000 Gold Star Stones! And that was only for an iplete fragment of fur. One could imagine how valuable it was.

    But now, a living Giant Starry Sky Beast was right in front of him. There was no reason to not carefully observe andprehend it.

    "I will apany you for a while!" Lao Wang pulled on the powers of the world and rapidly moved. Meanwhile, the Giant Starry Sky Beast behind him pursued him relentlessly. Tornadoes filled the skies and exploded violently. Two rays of light charged forth on the surface of the world. Everywhere they went, dust clouds filled the air, the sky fell, and the earth cracked. It was just like an apocalyptic catastrophe!

    In reality, runes were a simplified version of the rules. Humans called them runes, while other civilizations had different names for them, but they were the same in essence. They developed the secrets of rules in a material form. In other words, they used this method to develop and form rules. The special qualities of each race and civilization could be shown in the runes.

    They chased each other for almost five days and maintained a terrifying traveling speed throughout. However, to Wang Zhong, a brand new field of vision had opened up. In the divine territory, Wang Zhong could not truly experience the feeling of controlling the rules. He finally understood what the main objective the supervisor had sent them here to achieve was.

    ¡ª¡ª To experience the taste of being a god.

    This kind of experience would allow them to look upon power from a great height and feel this power. In particr, for those who had rich experiences in rising from the bottom sses like Wang Zhong, he released his power as his heart wished not for satisfaction, but for a taste of being a sovereign.

    Lao Wang understood. He felt that his thoughts over the past few days had instantly integrated and linked with one another. Suddenly, everything was clear. When he reached this level, the ways in which he used his power also had to evolve. Mastering "divine techniques" and "the power of rules" gave him a direction and were also his final objectives.

    The Giant Starry Sky Beast was still wildly chasing him. Under normal circumstances, if it still could not catch up after five days, azy creature like the Giant Starry Sky Beast would probably give up. However, this was a memory world, and Wang Zhong was ipatible with the memory world as an outsider. He was definitely treated as a fatal "virus" by the owner of this memory and had to be killed!

    The beast was extremely furious. In its eyes, that human was just too detestable and too vile. He had kept escaping for a full five days. The beast had made several hundred circuits around the entire world just chasing this human! Did this human n on fleeing until the end of the world?

    Eh?!

    The raging Giant Starry Sky Beast suddenly sensed that the rapidly escaping figure had stopped and was overjoyed. Was he finally not going to run away?!

    It did not even think and opened its mouth. At the same time, it rapidly pped its cicada wings and instantly produced 10 storm dragons! They were mighty and flew past one another before flying towards the human!

    The human had finally stopped after much difficulty, and it could not lose out on this opportunity. It was going to kill that vile escapist in one shot and vent the fury in its chest that had umted over the past few days. However, just as its storm dragons umted...

    Bang bang bang...

    Ten fire phoenixes were charging towards the beast with a whistling sound from the direction of the escaping human!

    Eh?!

    The Giant Starry Sky Beast was shocked. An attack of this energy level could almostpare to its own power. Was that human this powerful? Then why did he keep escaping?

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    Massive waves of energy collided, causing the entire world to tremble as a result. The energy that rapidly spread into the surroundings caused fissures to form in the cracked ground. It was as if the entire continent was about to divide into two!

    Even a creature as strong as the Giant Starry Sky Beast swayed slightly from the collision of energy. It almost could not control its body.

    However, at that moment, even more lights shed from the cloud of dust! Hundreds of lights shed!

    This time, not only did fire phoenixes appear, there were also countless golden des and icy swords mingled among the phoenixes. At that moment, Wang Zhong had brainlessly poured out all of thebat methods in his memory and turned his enemy into a target. He now had a direction, but forming his ownbat system still needed some tempering.

    Kill!

    The Giant Starry Sky Beast could not even react in time. Its pupils rapidly contracted...

    Hu hu hu...

    The entire world was contracting. The moment the Giant Starry Sky Beast was killed, it was as if the entire world had turned into a misty fog and was absorbed by the Time-Space Wristband.

    Lao Wang did not pay attention to this. Instead, he closed his eyes and recalled the previous attack that consisted of 98 sts. In the beginning, he could control the runes, butter on, some of his attacks had be subconscious, and he did not even need to think much about them. This was a special characteristic of his soul.

    He still had to further strengthen this skill until it surpassed his instincts and became a "natural ability", just like breathing. Humans naturally had this without the need to make any connections.

    Bang.

    There was a clear sound, and the words "9 (1)" appeared on the Time-Space Wristband. This was the disy shown after the wristband collected a memory core. The number "9" indicated that the memory core was level-9, while the number "1" in round brackets indicated the number.

    "It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t understand the symbols on the Giant Starry Sky Beast¡¯s body." Lao Wang felt some regret. He was justcking in inspiration to break through the finalyer. Those natural symbols were all valuable rule fragments, but it was a pity that such things could not simply be absorbed. Anyone who was able to directly absorb and organize these rule fragments was truly indecipherable. However, such figures would have been punished by the dimensional rules long ago.

    At that moment, when he opened his eyes, the memory world around him had disappeared. He was now standing in the vast and white Illusion Sea World. The memory bubble that he had interacted with had disappeared, and the soul fragment had been collected.

    Memory bubbles in the White Level-C Region did not exceed level-7. However, in reality, level-7 memory bubbles were also rather rare, and memory bubbles that had hidden traps like the Giant Starry Sky Beast were even rarer. One would be extremely lucky to encounter one.

    Lao Wang advanced towards the Yellow Level-B Region and saw somerger memory bubbles entering the area. However, most of the bubbles he encountered only had level-9 memory cores, and the best that he encountered were level-8 ones. They all came from various nes of existence. If one was simply pursuing satisfaction and the delight of being a god, this ce could satisfy arge majority of them. However, Wang Zhong was obviously not interested in these.

    This was until a strange bubble attracted his attention. In the Illusion Sea, everyone had their own lucky chance that could be called karma or fate. This was a mysterious existence that one would feel a special attraction towards. There could be danger, and there could be a lucky chance. However, there was no doubt that they were connected.

    One could not guess their own fate.

    He entered the bubble... In front of him was a dense and dark mass of insects.

    There were Tiger Guard Scale Worms, Shade Sickle Mantises, and Titan Armored Beasts on the surface of the ground... A vast and endless group of insects formed numerous formations. Meanwhile, in the sky, Blue Winged Insects, Hundred-Mouth Locusts, ck Armor Sky Thunder Beasts, and various other species blocked out the skies!

    One should not be deceived by the word "insect" in the phrase "insect race". There were also non-arthropods among the insect race that were closer to beasts and were hatched in nests. Meanwhile, at the deepest end of this vast army, a charmingly naive Brain Insect was overseeing them.

    Only Wang Zhong would use the phrase "charmingly naive" to describe the Brain Insect. This was obviously not the memories of an expert, but the projection of an extremely ancient civilization, even before the insect race joined the Star Alliance.

    The projections of many civilizations and dimensions were also mixed in the Illusion Sea World. When one entered the Yellow Region, memory cores that projected civilizational wars would be more frequent.

    The moment Wang Zhongnded, he was in this army and had no ce to escape even if he wanted to. Among the dense sea of insects in front of him, even the most powerful Titan Armored Beast had a spiritual-power reaction that did not exceed that of a Void Core and had not reached its peak. Thus, this bubble world could only be considered as a level-7 world. However, this army consisted of millions of soldiers. It would be very difficult for even a Solid Core expert to survive when faced with this sea of insects. If this was only considered a part of the C Region, then Lao Wang had to deliberate before entering the B Region.

    Luckily, there was also a humanoid army beside Lao Wang. This was a rather mixed army with Titans, goblins, "humans", and various other races. They obviously had much smaller numbers than the sea of insects in front of them and only had about four to five thousand people. However, there was no fear in their eyes. Furthermore, it was obvious that the elites among these allied troops werepletely made up of Void Cores.

 Chapter 1119 A Real Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1119 A Real Dragon</h4>

    Before the insect race became a part of the divine territory, both parties had been at war with each other before. This was just a little scene in that ancient war.

    "Die!"

    "Hohoho! Let¡¯s kill all these insects!" a gigantic Titan shouted.

    That seemed to have the effect of a war horn, as the allied troops started yelling and roaring. In the next instant, the Brain Insect made a sharp and piercing cry which resounded across the entire mass of insects.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Bang bang bang!

    The insects, who were quiet at first, suddenly started moving frantically, as if they were stimted by something. An endless sea of insects was heading towards the allied troops in a frenzied manner. The movement of the sprinting insect army was matched to that of Titan Armored Beasts, which stood at dozens of meters tall, causing the ground to tremble. It was terrifying!

    "Die!"

    The allied troops were so immersed in their fury; it was as if their eyes were about to pop out. In this sort of war, they wouldn¡¯t take anyone prisoner. It was a life or death battle!

    Thousands from the allied troops rushed forward, and Wang Zhong was one of them. Excitement could be seen in his eyes instead of fear.

    He had already wiped out many bubble worlds ranging from level-7 to level-9, but his runic array skills hadn¡¯t improved much. These worlds with the memories of the Void Core experts were of little threat to him and did not stimte his will to fight. Currently, the strongest of the insect army were dozens of ordinary Void Core Titan Armored Beasts, and most of the insect army¡¯s spiritual energy were only at the Foundational Stage level. However, they were powerful in terms of numbers! Their sheer number made the power of this insect army immeasurable, and they were a threat to even Solid Core experts. This sense of threat caused Lao Wang to be at his maximum concentration.

    He mingled with the humans in the allied troops, rushing forward with them. However, he didn¡¯t have any intention of being at the forefront, but was hiding amongst the humans and recharging his energy instead.

    Lao Wang knew very well that there were millions of insects, and it was not possible to kill them off one by one. His brain had already firmly locked on to the Brain Insect as a target. In reality, even if the Brain Insect was killed, the insect army¡¯s killing instinct would cause them to continue killing even if their leader was dead, and the allied troops would still be in danger. However, this was a bubble world. Lao Wang could clearly sense that the Brain Insect was the mainponent of this memory core. If it was killed, the bubble world would vanish, and the insects would be of no threat regardless of their numbers.

    The thousands of humans in the allied troops had the same n. Aftering into contact with the insect army, they immediately rushed towards the Brain Insect. The humans in the allied army had all reached the Void Core Realm and were strong in terms of individual power. However, ording to Wang Zhong¡¯s calctions, this human army of mere thousands would be swallowed up by the endless sea of insects first before they could reach the Brain Insect.

    Wang Zhong could only save his power for now and get closer to the Brain Insect under the cover of the allied troops, and then attempt to kill the Brain Insect in one blow with an explosive attack. The human allied troops were a grand sight and seemed intimidating at first, but they only managed to make it through one-third of the insect army before their speed visibly slowed down.

    At this point in time, they were still around seven or eight kilometers away from the Brain Insect, with two-thirds of the insect army blocking the way.

    The Brain Insect was evidently very confident in its army. It knew what the humans were trying to do, yet it didn¡¯t budge at all. It merely cast a cold nce at the humans while issuing a shrillmand to the insect army.

    The endless sea of insects moved in an orderly fashion and instantly surrounded the human allied troops, forming a siege around them. The insects were trapping them, and they couldn¡¯t move a single step at all.

    Dozens of Titans at the forefront of the allied troops had extremely thick and tough skin. Along with 13 Iron Titans, there were 4 Silver Titans who were almost at the peak Void Core stage. With a casual wave of their hands, peals of thunder boomed, and lightning struck downwards onto the insects, burning them to a crisp. The Titans simply waved their rods, which were seven to eight meters long, and a terrifying power swept across the insects, like the motion of dust being swept, smashing them to a pulp.

    Behind them, numerous humans and goblins recited spells and constructed ancient runic arrays, while others unleashed their arrows in a violent and ungrouped manner. Many races who were skilled at closebat formed a circle around the allied troops, blocking the attacks of the insect army. However, it only took four to five minutes before the outer defense line had been invaded by the incessant insects. Hundreds of Tiger Guard Scale Worms, who were the vanguard, had already forcefully ripped an opening through the front of the allied troops¡¯ formation.

    Among the insect race¡¯s primary troops, the Tiger Guard Scale Worms were more skilled at defense. They had the appearance of a cockroach and looked gigantic. Their hard shells were covered in dense scales, as if they were born with chain mail. Even if their spiritual power was just at the Foundational Stage level, their natural defenses were already enough to withstand attacks from ordinary Void Core experts. They had low intelligence but wielded explosive power, resembling that of armored bulls. They used their bodies as weapons and fearlessly mmed into their enemy. Several Titans at the forefront of the formation couldn¡¯t withstand the incessant attacks, and they couldn¡¯t help but mess up the formation.

    This weakness in the Titans¡¯ formation allowed the sea of iing insects to rush into the gaps. As angry roars sounded, the allied troops¡¯ defense was about to bepletelypromised.

    It was clearly impossible for the allied troops to continue advancing. Now was the time! Wang Zhong, who had been hiding among the soldiers, finally made his move.

    Zeng!

    He moved forward at a terrifying speed, shooting out of the allied troops¡¯ army and towards the Tiger Guard Scale Worms, like a streak of light. Two fire sparks appeared in his palms, lighting up in an instant.

    Bang Bang!

    Two huge phoenixes whizzed past. They directly collided with the Tiger Guard Scale Worms in front of them, leaving two trails of burnt strips ofnd that were dozens of meters across and went hundreds of meters deep. Hundreds of Tiger Guard Scale Worms which had direct contact with the phoenixes were burnt to ashes, while the aftereffects left behind small sparks on the bodies of some Tiger Guard Scale Worms. Smoke could be seening out of them, giving off a burnt smell.

    These Tiger Guard Scale Worms were the primary troops of the insect army, and under the restrictions of this memory world, their spiritual power was only equivalent to that of an average Foundational Stage. However, their defensive abilities were still extraordinarily powerful. They possessed the fire attribute and could tolerate extreme temperatures. The Tiger Guard Scale Worms were used as frontline shields in all the wars that the insect race participated in. It was very easy for them to withstand attacks from an ordinary Void Core expert just by relying on their body¡¯s defenses. However, thousands of them had been killed when Wang Zhong merely waved his hand!

    This greatly reduced the pressure on the human allied troops¡¯ defense. Several Titans who had been separated previously returned to their positions. They were staring at the human expert who suddenly rushed out, dumbfounded.

    Wang Zhong had no intention of stopping at all. He rushed forward, following the "path" that he created using Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven. In the blink of an eye, he had already advanced hundreds of meters.

    Rumble rumble!!

    The death of thousands of Tiger Guard Scale Worms was peanuts to the huge insect army and didn¡¯t affect their morale at all. These low-level insect species were under the control of the Brain Insect and were killing machines. They did not possess the ability to think individually. Currently, there was a small opening in their formation but no significant change to their numbers as a whole. With smooth coordination among the insect army, the gaps were immediately filled, leaving no space in their formation. These insects collided with Wang Zhong with a fierce bang.

    The densely packed Tiger Guard Scale Worms had sickle-shaped mouthparts that could easily tear apart the defenses of ordinary Void Core experts. Their tide-like attacks had been enough to defeat the Titans. They closed in on Wang Zhong from all sides, causing him to bepletely drowned in the ck insect army instantly.

    In the next second, beams of golden light shone through. Ten golden crosswheel attacks burst out from the densely packed Tiger Guard Scale Worms. They shed across the insect army in a wild motion, resembling that of a reaper¡¯s scythe. Hundreds of Tiger Guard Scale Worms were directly cut into halves.

    "Huff..." Lao Wang didn¡¯t stop. Other than attacking the enemy, the purpose of his golden crosswheel attacks was to clear a path for himself.

    Lao Wang recalled what Simba often nagged about. He didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all in this sea of corpses. Instead, he smiled as the bloodthirst within him awakened. He had seen a simr scene in the Mizobudapi world before and was not new to the bloody battlefield.

    A war and a battle were twopletely different concepts. Regardless of how fierce and strong the allied troops were or how powerful their individual strength was, it appeared insignificant in front of this insect army who weren¡¯t afraid of death.

    Now that Wang Zhong was caught up in the middle of this war, he didn¡¯t have a choice. If he was defeated in this Illusion Sea World, he would suffer damage to his soul or even be intellectually disabled if he was unlucky. After a few rounds of battle, Wang Zhong realized that violent attacks were of no use. He had to clear a path for himself, and quickly too; otherwise, he would definitely die. Only a Gold Core expert could destroy the entire insect army.

    Wang Zhong roared and showed his true form. He unleashed his fire and ice powers. The next instant, a portion of the insect army was embroiled in mes, while another portion was frozen into ice sculptures. However, this was only a small part of the battlefield. Luckily, the allied troops around Wang Zhong were high in morale and trying their best too.

    Using his divine cells, Wang Zhong unleashed his Phoenix Rises to Ninth Heaven attack at full strength. Wang Zhong and 3,000 warriors from the allied troops hurriedly advanced towards the Brain Insect.

    However, this gap that Wang Zhong created with a full-strength attack was filled by the fearless insect army in a mere two minutes. After showing his true form, Wang Zhong¡¯sbat power was off the charts. There was no one in the insect army that was worthy to be his opponent, but their overwhelming numbers were a huge issue. There were way too many insects!

    The allied troops behind Wang Zhong were constantly declining in numbers. The insect army was slowly killing them off. The Brain Insect knew the allied troops¡¯ strategy and was using itself as bait. This was the best way for it to wipe out the allied troops.

    Wang Zhong was in a dilemma. Although he had experienced war in Mizobudapi World, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. There was no way he could retreat, and he could only advance forward. Although his 3rd Drive was useful, it wasn¡¯t able to cause effective damage in terms of range. His current effort was not enough!

    He was missing out on something, but what was it?

    An Iron Titan was attacked by an insect and torn in half, but his upper body clung on to the insect tightly. Thunder shed in his eyes as the Iron Titan self-destructed, killing himself along with the insects around him. The same thing was happening in many parts of the battlefield. The allied troops were dying one by one, yet the insect army was still constantly replenishing its formation.

    This was a death trap. Wang Zhong was surrounded by the insect army in a seemingly hopeless situation. The insects weren¡¯t able to get past his defenses, but they were closing on him inrge numbers. Numerous insects hovered above in dense packs, engulfing Wang Zhong.

    At the same time, the allied troops¡¯ formations were quickly copsing, like dominoes. In the vast battlefield, only a dense army of insects remained together like an "insect ball". Countless insects flew towards that ball. As long as Wang Zhong was still breathing, they wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Numerous insects stared at the center of the ball, including the Brain Insect. Its eyes were fixed on Wang Zhong, sensing that there was something in him that it craved very much, something that could enhance the essence of a soul.

    The "ball" of insects with a diameter of more than five hundred meters suddenly let out an agonizing noise. In the next second, the entire "ball" was set aze as Soul Power enveloped the giant mass of insects.

    Roar~~~

    An imperious roar that sounded like it came from the prehistoric ages could be heard all over the battlefield. With a burst of golden energy, the mass of insects instantly exploded. A huge golden dragon soared overhead, and all insects within a 100-meter radius of it were wiped out.

    Wang Zhong floated in mid-air, finally tasting freedom again instead of the overwhelming insects. This had nothing to do with 5 Elements,bined spatialws, or his 3rd Drive. Currently, he was covered in golden armor and emanating a golden glow, looking absolutely striking and magnificent.

    One¡¯s Void Core was a reflection of one¡¯s soul. As a human and a Tianjing citizen, what was Wang Zhong¡¯s soul?

    It was a real dragon!

    Forget all the shy techniques, and listen to the soul!

    Perception changes with the soul, with willes power!

    In the sky, Wang Zhong was gathering power in his palms. As he pushed his palms forward, an eight-wed golden dragon appeared with a roar and circled around Wang Zhong. His surging spiritual power crushed the insects instantly, and the dragon continued moving forward.

    This was the power of a Void Core! It was not only an increase in spiritual power but an entirely different level of power!

    Every Void Core warrior had to search for his own core essence, and Wang Zhong¡¯s essence was a dragon!

    As the dragon flew around in mid-air, all the insects near it were crushed into powder. Strength in numbers was nothing in front of absolute power. In the next moment, Wang Zhong tore through space, crossing through the sea of insects and arriving in front of the Brain Insect. It only took him two steps to cover the distance of thousands of kilometers. Both parties gazed right into each other¡¯s eyes. Wang Zhong had a hint of a smile in his eyes while there was only despair in the Brain Insect¡¯s eyes.

    "It¡¯s over." Wang Zhong pointed his finger, and a streak of light pierced through the Brain Insect¡¯s head, killing it.

    Frankly speaking, after spending time with Wanwan Min and the others at the Law Enforcement Association, he was not used to killing such a "cute" enemy. The war between the insect race and humanoids had ended long ago. It had been quite some time since both races formed an alliance. The insect race must have been through some cruel wars tond in this state.

    As the Brain Insect was killed, the colorful bubble world immediately copsed and turned into mist, rushing into Lao Wang¡¯s Time-Space Wristband. With that, Lao Wang returned to the Illusion Sea World.

    Level-9 (43), Level-8 (14), Level-7 (1). Points Ranking: 3rd.

    The wristband showed his stats. That bubble world was a level-7 memory core. Wang Zhong¡¯s most important takeaway was the experience that he had gained. Under the intense war environment, Wang Zhong was able to break through in his battle tactics and find his essence.

    Although Wang Zhong didn¡¯t underestimate the Combat Cultivation Hall, he was rather surprised that he ranked third. He didn¡¯t enter the B Region immediately but searched the C Region again. It didn¡¯t take long before he realized that there wasn¡¯t much to gain from here.

 Chapter 1120 Bone Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1120 Bone Demon</h4>

    The number of visible memory bubbles in the surroundings began to decrease. Yellow fog was starting to appear in the white foggy region, gradually obstructing one¡¯s vision. Even with Lao Wang¡¯s superb vision, he could only see up to two to three hundred meters ahead of him.

    The yellow region was considered a dangerous zone. Other than the memory bubble worlds here, spatial distortions urred sometimes, resulting in the formation of spatial rifts that opened up to other worlds. The yellow region was way more dangerous than the white region.

    Under the yellow fog, the memory bubbles were partly hidden and partly visible. Those bubbles were condensed from the fog, making it harder to tell them apart.

    Wang Zhong moved forward and sensed that the visibility of the surroundings was getting lower. A memory bubble of moderate size was floating towards him. Wang Zhong could sense a familiar aura from it. The people inside the memory bubble couldn¡¯t sense anything outside, but those outside the memory bubble could easily sense what was going on inside.

    The moment he got close to the bubble and was about to enter the memory world, Lao Wang could faintly sense that there was a hazy figure surrounded by the fog.

    Well, it seemed that he was rather lucky.

    Lao Wang was pretty surprised. Although there were fewer memory fragment worlds in the B Region than the C Region, there were still more than a hundred thousand of them. However, there were at most six or seven Combat Cultivation Hall pupils who dared to explore the B Region in this Illusion Sea World mission. What were the odds of meeting one of them here?

    "Let¡¯s see who it is." Lao Wang¡¯s interest was piqued as he arrived in a gray world.

    It was an extremely barren world. There was no sun, moon, or star in the sky. The ce was enveloped in a thick gray fog, leaving it surrounded by darkness. There wasn¡¯t even a de of grass on the dry and cracked ground. Extensive cracks could be found all over the surface of this world, resembling a of cobwebs. These "cracks" seemed to be naturally formed canyons and cliffs.

    The carbon and water elements in the air were incredibly scarce. To put it in a way that Earthlings would understand, this world was full of carbon dioxide and severelycking in oxygen. The gravity here was dozens of times stronger than that of Earth but still felt insignificant to Lao Wang who was already used to the gravity in the divine territory. The temperature of the surroundings was extremely high, to the point of being scorching hot. Even Wang Zhong, who had great affinity with the fire element, could feel waves of heat that were rather annoying. The pores on his body automatically shrank immediately, locking the moisture in his skin like a self-regtion mechanism.

    "The environment here is rather terrible." Lao Wang frowned. "Is this a ce that the memory owner has traveled to? Or is this where the memory owner was born? What kind of creature lives here?"

    He extended his divine sense. This world was different from the peripheral world with the Giant Starry Sky Beast. The spiritual pressure here was not much lower than that in the divine territory. His divine sense could only cover a limited area, and he could only detect things around him in a 10-mile radius. This was probably a world closer to the center of the Fifth Dimension.

    One could only see the barren ground with one¡¯s naked eyes, but Wang Zhong was able to quickly discover some useful information with his divine sense.

    There was blood everywhere! The ground was a dull red color, but it wasn¡¯t the color of ordinary red soil as Wang Zhong originally thought. It was stained red by an endless amount of dried blood. The underground ditches that were obscured by darkness reeked of decay. Countless monster corpses were piled up in these canyons.

    Arge number of broken limbs and corpses were left there for an unknown period of time. There were no signs of life in the surroundings.

    Dark clouds filled the sky, and the configurations of the stars couldn¡¯t be seen... This sort of Dimensional World was the most troublesome to deal with. Just like how Earthlings could tell their location from the configurations of the stars, the divine territory had an astrological chart that could be used in the whole of the Fifth Dimension, but that was evidently of no use in this ce. Lao Wang was unable to rely on hismon sense to infer what kind of world this was. However, judging from the size and bone density of the numerous monster remains in those huge pits, if there were any living creatures here, they must be very strong and would definitely have reached the Void Core Realm.

    Rumble...

    He heard a soft noiseing from one of the cracked canyons. After using his divine sense to scan the surroundings, the noises seemed toe from an eroded skull that had detached from its body and was rolling around.

    Normal people would heave a sigh of relief, but Lao Wang closed his eyes in concentration. There was no wind here at all, yet a random skull that had been here for such a long time suddenly moved?

    Rumble... Rumble...

    This seemed to have caused a chain reaction. Consequently, more eroded skulls started to detach from their former bodies in the canyon. The frequency of this happening was higher at the eastward side.

    Wang Zhong stayed still. He remained calm, and his divine sense became sharper as he focused his spiritual power on prating downwards into the ground.

    BANG... BANG... BANG...

    There were extremely slight but regr vibrations underground, urring every three to four seconds. The vibrations were heavier at the east side.

    Lao Wang suddenly opened his eyes. This world wasn¡¯t as lifeless as it seemed. There was clearly an ongoing battle at the east side. Taking into ount the transmission frequency and the distance of the underground vibrations, this battle must be a tough one.

    Wang Zhong retracted his spiritual power from underground. Using his Void Core, his divine cells were all closed off in that instant, and his body was like a sealed can. His aura was hidden at once. It was as if he had suddenly lost all traits of being a living organism. If someone passed by, they would think that Wang Zhong was a lifeless rock.

    This was the most basicbat technique. Wang Zhong already had great control over this before he entered the Combat Cultivation Hall or attained divine cells. Nheless, after reaching the Void Core Realm, he became even more proficient in this skill, and he was able to achieve more thorough and illusory effects. Even Solid Core experts who were a realm higher than Lao Wang would have a hard time seeing through his true form.

    Wang Zhong got into action. Even though he was isting himself from the outside world, he could still utilize the spiritual power in his Void Core, and it didn¡¯t affect his ability in the slightest. He shot forward like a ray of light and traveled hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye.

    Wang Zhong was being extremely fast, but it still took him over ten minutes to get close to where the vibrations wereing from. The closer he got to the east side, the more evident the underground vibrations were. When he could feel the vibrations echo in the air and the ground tremble, he then saw a majestic building in the misty distance. It looked like a cemetery...

    It was built in a very orderly manner in terms of structure, and it was surrounded by a deathly aura and some dark power. It was huge, and the things inside were probably rather fascinating. However, the heated battle was happening outside of it.

    There were three huge Titans that stood at eight or nine meters tall. They were not Gold Titans, Silver Titans, or Iron Titans, but white bony skeletons under all the heavy armor. They held ck giant swords thatmanded lightning. Although they seemed to be a little clumsy in their fighting methods, they were not bad at all. Every time they waved their huge sword clumsily, they could trigger numerous bolts of lightning and thunder. The crackling of thunder and shes of lightning could be heard and seen. The only colorful thing about them was their eyes. In their ck eye sockets, a devilish red glow reced their eyes. Their individual Spiritual Energy Value was at least around 1.8 million!

    How could three of these monsters appear at the same time? The memory core of this world was nowhere to be seen, which meant that they were not the core factor in defeating this world, and there were obviously stronger and more terrifying enemies waiting ahead.

    Lao Wang couldn¡¯t help but frown. An ordinary peak Void Core expert¡¯s Spiritual Energy Value started from 500,000. Even for top geniuses, reaching 1,000,000 in Spiritual Energy Value was already considered to be the maximum. To have a Spiritual Energy Value of 1.8 million... This was only heard of in legends. To have such power, one must be only one step away from reaching the Solid Core Realm, yet they were just considered small fry in this world...

    The three Titan zombies were attacking the same enemy, who was Pavaro, the bone demon.

    Before he entered this memory world, Lao Wang had sensed that someone was already inside, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be Pavaro.

    Frankly speaking, among all the people in the Combat Cultivation Hall, Lao Wang was only interested in Pavaro. Balor and Gorst were known as useless trash after getting trashed by Wang Zhong. As thest one of the top three experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall, Pavaro¡¯s ability had been questioned too. However, Lao Wang knew that this ck bone demon waspletely different from the other two. Balor and Gorst were able to be the top three in the Combat Cultivation Hall because of their fame and the fact that they had their civilization to back them up.

    Aspared to normal humans, bone demons were considered to be a taller race. Pavaro normally stood at three meters, but he was six meters tall when he showed his true form! However, even with this height, he appeared to be smaller than the three huge Titan warriors. He had been forced to show his true form long ago and was holding a bone sword gleaming with ck mes. His body was supposed to be full of bone spurs, but they were all gone, and his body was abnormally smooth. It seemed that he hadpressed his spiritual power as much as he could. He lost the strange attack ability of his bone spurs while in this body form, but his defense was greatly boosted.

    One small and three giant figures were engaged in a heated battle in front of the tombstone building. The immense spiritual power involved and every step their heavy bodies took made the ground vibrate with a hum.

    Wang Zhong paused in his steps. In the dimly lit sky, he looked like a phantom that was floating in mid-air. With his hidden aura, no one in the battle noticed his existence at all.

    As expected, Pavaro didn¡¯t use his full power during the two battles at the Combat Cultivation Hall. This was his true power, and he was indeed rather strong. If Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t reached the Void Core Realm, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for Pavaro once he showed his true form. Pavaro could probably take on 10 opponents at once! His attacks had a Spiritual Energy Value of 1.5 million, and his foundation was rather solid.

    He had been hiding his true power...

 Chapter 1121 Stepping In

    <h4>Chapter 1121 Stepping In</h4>

    Lao Wang sighed. In reality, arge majority of low-leveled civilization would choose to hide their abilities. This was a tradition in the Heavenly Gates. In reality, so-called aces like Balor and Gorst were only great because of the civilization behind them.

    Although Pavaro¡¯s build was small, at that moment, he directly faced the three Titan corpses head-on!

    These Titans were rather simr to... Ancient Titans. Back then, the bloodline of the Titans was not as clearly differentiated as it was now. These Titans were rather valiant and violent. Furthermore, their thunder techniques had corroded after their death and turned into darkness thunder techniques that had even more powerful and unique killing power. The lightning that was produced from the swing of the massive sword carried a dark aura that made people palpitate. Combined with their natural supernatural strength, theirbat power was shocking.

    However, Pavaro was able to firmly withstand the attacks. Furthermore, what was more terrifying was the fact that this little bone demon did not use his own speed and agility to his advantage. Instead, he actually faced the attack head-on. Not only did his Spiritual Energy Value reach 1.5 million, his defense abilities were even more brutal than these three Titans!

    A dense deathly aura covered the surface of his smooth true bone form. This was the undying skeleton true form of the bone demon race that was extremely refined!

    The powerful ability to resist deathly auras was also an innate attribute of the bone demon race. Creatures from other civilizations would have been dead a long time ago, but it was very obvious that these Titan corpses could not disy arge portion of their might as a result of their state.

    Pavaro was facing three enemies, but he was able to remain evenly matched with them. However, the four of them had battled for a very long time. The Titan corpses that did not seem to have any aura of life had boundless stamina, while Pavaro did not have this unlimited endurance. At that moment, one could see his actions slowing down and his power diminishing. Even his undying skeleton true form had turned slightly dimmer.

    Two massive swords shed downwards from the sky at the same time. Pavaro used his ck me Sword to firmly resist the attack.

    Boom!

    The waves of mes from the ck me Sword soared into the sky while countless thunderbolts fell at the same time. Electricity and fire spread in all directions, and two waves of attacks that had a Spiritual Energy Value of over one million smashed into his massive sword at the same time, causing Pavaro¡¯s body to sink slightly.

    Pavaro¡¯s expression changed slightly. He could feel that his body was starting to disy some fatigue. Just now, he had wanted to strike the two swords with his own sword, but it was hard to do so with his current strength. He had been suppressed.

    At the same time, another Titan corpse used its massive sword and guided a thunderbolt to strike. The heavy attack and boundless lightning struck Pavaro¡¯s back!

    Pavaro had firmly withstood such attacks several times before, but this time, it struck the area that had previously endured a heavy attack. The coordination with the attack of the other two skeleton Titans was simply too good, and it was as if this was the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back...

    Boom!

    In an instant, countless sparks dazzled. If an ordinary expert was attacked with this brutal strike, and even if they did not die, their entire body would be numb from the lightning. Even Pavaro¡¯s pitch-ck skeleton turned even more charred in this instant. At that moment, his body, which had been suppressed by the two swords, was simply pushed down, and a knee suddenlynded on the ground.

    The three skeleton Titans immediately pressed against him at the same time. At that moment, the three massive swords burst forth with lightning and came together. At the same time, a strange look shed in the three pairs of blood-red eyes. Webs of lightning crossed one another, and it was as if a thunder formation had been formed.

    Bang bang bang!!

    Regardless of whether it was in terms of strength or spiritual power, the three Titans that had formed a thunder formation had obviously burst forth with their maximum power. The pressure that Pavaro sensed suddenly multiplied.

    Oh oh oh...

    Pavaro gritted his teeth and endured. It was as if a wave of ck mes wanted to struggle free and burst forth from the core of his chest. However, it was firmly bound by the thunder formation that was pressing against his body.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Waves of seemingly explosive energy pressed down on him, while the two swords above him sunk once again. The swords had reached his shoulders and pressed against him, causing his entire body to tremble!

    Pa!

    The ground that he was kneeling on had cracked. Massive pressure was transmitted from the Titans¡¯ hands to Pavaro¡¯s body before being transmitted to the ground.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa...

    Countless cracks rapidly spread out in all directions from where his knee was. It was one against three. When faced with three Titan guards who were extremely close to the Solid Core Stage, even Pavaro, who had hidden his abilities very well, was unable to withstand this.

    He had adjusted to the environment here for a few days, and he had more than sufficient confidence in himself to dare to battle with a Solid Core. Only then did he enter this memory core world in the B Region. However, he never thought that a level-6 world would be so different from the earlier level-7, 8, and 9 worlds he had faced before!

    Was he going to die here?

    The energy in his spiritual core had been restricted by the lightning, but there was some fire in his eyes. Closely after, raging ck mes started to burn.

    "Roar!" He let out an angry shout. Not only did he not copse from the pressure from the thunder formation overhead, this pressure even stimted a more powerful potential from him. Two terrifying ck mes came out of his eyes and targeted the closest skeleton Titan on his left.

    Boom!

    The ck mes that were as thick as an arm fiercely shot toward the skeleton Titan¡¯s face like aser. Not only was the impact terrifying, the high temperature was also shocking. At that moment, even with the skeleton Titan¡¯s powerful defense, its entire body was fiercely sent tumbling backwards. At the same time, half of its head had been burned off by the ck mes that hit it.

    A gap instantly appeared in the perfect thunder formation.

    There was no more emotion in Pavaro¡¯s eyes, only inexhaustible ck mes and coldness. Furthermore, the ck mes instantly spread throughout his entire body, and a ck light radiated from the massive sword.

    Boom!

    The two massive swords that pressed against him were pushed apart by this violent st, and the two skeleton Titans could no longer control the terrifying power overhead. Their hands that held the swords were pushed away, and their bodies staggered backward slightly. For a moment, their bodies were stiff.

    Closely after, they saw the ck figure that had been suppressed against the ground all along soar into the sky!

    Screech!

    The figure rotated, and the bone sword that stretched out from the ck mes formed a perfect arc in the air. The three skeleton Titans that were still trying their best to control their bodies did not move. It was as if the entire world except Pavaro was at a standstill at this instant. However, the figure that soared into the sky was exhausted and fell in the darkness.

    Pa...

    As the tip of his footnded on the ground, two massive half-heads tilted slightly to the side and two heads rolled to the floor. Three iplete skeletons fell to the ground and formed a small mountain.

    Pavaro panted heavily. There was joy from surviving and massive happiness from breaking through at this critical junction. That attack had further stimted his control of his undying powers. As expected, training in a life-and-death situation was the fastest way to improve.

    His true form returned to his body. Pavaro¡¯s body rapidly shrunk to his original height of over two meters. The state of exposing his true form exhausted quite a lot of spiritual power. He adjusted his breathing slightly from where he was standing. The energy consumption from the battle just now was toorge. If he had not been in front of a massive ancient tomb and surrounded by danger, he would have sat down to take a good rest.

    However, before he could stabilize his heavy breathing...

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Three ear-piercing whistling sounds reverberated from three different directions. The two Titan half-heads charged toward him like bombs. They were in close range, and he was not prepared. In particr, his true form had been removed. Even Pavaro, who had richbat experiences, was in a daze. This was going to be a fatalg in his reflexes.

    However, at that moment, there was an ear-piercing explosion, and the three heads were suddenly severely attacked before being brutally sent flying. They exploded in midair instead, and ck thunder energy spread into the surroundings...

    Pavaro suddenly turned around and saw a ck figure flying in the air from a distance. Who was that?

    "Wang Zhong?" Pavaro¡¯srge eyes suddenly contracted. Why was he here? Pavaro did not even sense him.

 Chapter 1122 Ghost Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 1122 Ghost Flowers</h4>

    "What a coincidence." Lao Wang smiled and greeted Pavaro. "You owe me a favor. Just recover for now."

    Pavaro nodded his head. Even though Wang Zhong had stepped in to help, the bone demon was still slightly wary. However, Wang Zhong had directly told him that he owed a favor, and this made Pavaro very calm. Pavaro obviously thought very highly of Wang Zhong. At least, he admired Wang Zhong more than the likes of Balor and the others.

    There was obviously something he needed here. Pavaro had invested some capital and consumed three level-7 ck Blood Perfect Pills to quickly replenish his Soul Power.

    The bone demon race could be considered an undying race, but they were not truly undying, especially when faced with vigorous and forceful attacks like the thunder techniques. Even though they were not as afraid as the ghost race, such attacks would be enough tond the bone demons in a bad shape. However, the injuries they sustained would still be in a controble range, and they could rapidly recover from them.

    As Pavaro¡¯s Soul Power activated and stimted the power of the pills, countless ck mes and ck smoke surged out from the core of his chest in an endless stream. All the injured parts of his body were rapidly repaired when they came into contact with this aura, like a wee rain after a long drought.

    After the short span of over ten minutes, not only were the burns from the thunder techniques healed, but even the deep scars that had formed on the surface of his skeleton from the massive swords had regrown and were now smooth and perfect.

    Lao Wang had always thought that the recovery abilities of his divine cells were unique, but it was definitely a far cry from the recovery abilities of Pavaro¡¯s undying true skeleton form. Of course, that was aplete heaven-defying technique of their true form that had been passed down for many years, while his divine cells were still in the developmental stage. When he advanced to the Solid Core Realm and the Gold Core Realm, there might not necessarily be a big improvement in them. If it was that simple to progress, then his recovery techniques were obviously rather sloppy.

    "Hu..." Pavaro let out a gray breath.

    Other than when they revealed their true form, typical bone demons were not full skeletons. They still had normal human faces, but they were extremely thin and seemed too weak to withstand a gust of wind.

    He opened his eyes, and the fatigue and energy depletion from just now werepletely cleared. When he looked at Wang Zhong, he still had the expression of a dead fish, but there was obviously less coldness.

    "Shall we go together?" Pavaro pointed at the massive building in front of them.

    "Are there any clues? What kind of ce is this?" Lao Wang was also slightly curious and could tell that Pavaro was determined to defeat him. If not, there was no real need to invite Lao Wang.

    Pavaro nodded his head cautiously. "There might be a dragon¡¯s tomb here."

    "A dragon¡¯s tomb?" Wang Zhong was slightly shocked.

    The Dragon race had always been a legend in the Dimensional World, and there were two kinds of dragons. The first kind were the Real Dragons that lived in the Heaven. They were existences that the four races in Heaven had to respect, and they were aloft in this world. The other kind were the Giant Dragons, and there was no definite rtionship between the two types of dragons. The Giant Dragons were considered at least a level-8 civilization, or even level-9 if they were powerful enough. However, it was a pity that the Giant Dragon race was a dimensional civilization that had died out. Their offspring were still present in other ces in the Dimensional World, but their power was far from sufficient. Their name was a mere formality.

    "The ancient Giant Dragon race liked to use Titans as guards. Frankly speaking, they were actually ves, but the Titans were not willing to admit this," said Pavaro calmly. It was obvious that the Giant Dragons had vanished, but the Titans were still around. Furthermore, as a noble level-8 civilization, they were naturally unwilling to talk about their dark history.

    "Doesn¡¯t the Dragon race like collecting treasures?" Lao Wang thought about the dragons on Earth. Since this world was a projection of a civilization, there might be many simrities.

    Pavaro nodded his head. "However, we can¡¯t take them. But it is extremely likely that Ghost Flowers will appear in this kind of ce, and they are extremely important to me."

    Wang Zhong did not ask any more questions. "Then what else is there to say? Let¡¯s charge forth."

    Pavaro was dumbfounded. He never thought that Wang Zhong would be delighted and did not say anything else.

    It was not troublesome for them to enter the ancient tomb. There was a hidden door behind the massive stone tablet that towered to the skies. ording to Pavaro, the three Titan guards had suddenly rushed out from here when he was inspecting the stone tablet. Even though the hidden door was sealed at that moment, but since the Titans were able to go out, then they would definitely be able to enter.

    They fumbled with the stone tablet for a while. With Pavaro¡¯s memory, they were easily able to find the hidden door. He stretched out his hand to open it, and a wave of thick noxious fumes surged into their faces, causing the two of them to furrow their eyebrows. They endured the pungent scent and slowly walked in.

    The terrain of the area beyond the hidden door sloped downwards with a prominent incline. The pathway was extremely wide and tall. After all, it was a pathway that had to amodate skeleton Titans that were almost ten meters tall.

    It was not as dark as they had imagined. A palm-sized shining gem was embedded in the walls every 200 meters along the sides of the pathway and radiated a bewitching red light. It was not bright, but it could at least allow them to see things. However, it was this dim red light that filled the entire pathway with an oppressive feeling. This suffocating feeling in the silence... It was like a deathly aura.

    Lao Wang had experienced mountains of corpses and seas of blood. He had also been extremely close to this so-called deathly aura because of his rtionship with Mu Zi. However, it had never been as rich as it was inside the ancient tomb, making him feel very ufortable.

    However, bone demon Pavaro was like a fish in water in this environment. Wang Zhong could clearly see the excitement in his eyes bing more and more intense. His body had even started to tremble slightly, as if he was slowly determining something.

    "Wang Zhong." Pavaro suddenly stopped. "I feel it. What I want is inside."

    His eyes were shining, as if he had finally made his judgment.

    He had always been concealing his strength in the Combat Cultivation Hall. In reality, he was only one step away from achieving the Solid Core Realm. He had never been able to break through as he had not encountered an appropriate opportunity. But now...

    The Ghost Flowers! This environment and this aura were exactly the same as the environment his bone demon ancestors had recorded from when they entered the Illusion Sea World. It was definitely correct! Furthermore, this aura was much richer than what his seniors had recorded and described!

    That was right. The objects within these memory bubbles in illusion-type worlds could not be brought away by intruders, but the Ghost Flower was different. It was an illusory item that was born in an illusion and would grow in this hallucinatory world. It could also be directly used in the illusion realm!

    Pavaro¡¯s skeleton was trembling. He understood what Ghost Flowers meant to a bone demon very well. Not only could he immediately break through to the Solid Core Realm, what was even more beneficial was the fact that Ghost Flowers could be used to modify the physique of bone demons and strengthen the source of their soul. This was definitely the most valuable treasure to the bone demons.

    He was actually able to encounter Ghost Flowers amidst the countless bubble worlds. Needless to say, this was a massive opportunity that the heavens had bestowed upon him.

    However, major opportunities usually meant that there would be a great deal of fear and danger to ovee. The deathly aura was extremely thick and was more powerful than what the information about the Ghost Flowers recorded by his race indicated. Pavaro could faintly sense that the three skeleton Titans outside were definitely no match for what was guarding the Ghost Flowers in the depths of this ancient tomb. Even though there was a power limit in the level-6 bubble world, the strength of this existence had definitely gone beyond this limit.

    "Wang Zhong, there will be danger in a while. You can still make it in time if you walk back now." Pavaro had decided on a n. This was a big opportunity and a major test ahead for him. Even if he used all of his trump cards, the rate of sess was less than 30%. However, no matter what, he could not possibly give up. There was just no need to drag Wang Zhong along. Since Wang Zhong had helped him outside, there was no need to pull him along into his grave.

    Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders. "That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m still waiting for you to return your favor. Don¡¯t try to break your promise."

    Pavaro was slightly dumbfounded. This person... Although the bone demon race was cold and did not speak much, this did not mean that they were foolish. Wang Zhong clearly wanted to help, but... he simply could not reject as he really needed it.

    Pavaro nodded his head and did not say anything else.

    Compared to the previous pathway that was almost ten meters tall, this dim pathway was not very long, and they reached the end after walking about four or five kilometers. The exit of the pathway led to an extremely massive hall, which should be the main part of the ancient tomb that they saw from the outside. The roof was dome-shaped, and the pitch-ck roof was mounted with various kinds of precious stones that sparkled overhead like a colorful night sky. The dragon race obviously brought their addiction for treasures to their tombs.

    Furthermore, there were countless "statues¡¯¡¯ in the hall standing in a disarray. There were celestialoids, goblins, stone creatures, and even natural life forms among others. It was like arge gathering of myriad races. All their expressions were ferocious, and they were in various positions ofbat or escape. It was as if they were killed here, and their bodies were frozen and carbonized in some mysterious way. The entire hall was filled with resentment and a deathly aura that soared into the sky, and was very frightening.

    These were obviously not statues. They seemed more like grave robbers who had died and been frozen here by a mysterious power. They were not frozen by ice, but by the thick and frightening deathly aura, causing them to be unharmed on the surface but killing them in an instant.

    Furthermore, there was a gate at the end of the hall that was once resplendent. After many years, a boundless deathly aura attacked the gate, causing the gold on the gate to be dim. A massive ck shadow stood in front of the gate. It was extremely tall, and one could not see the top of this shadow. With the shine of the precious gems on the roof of this hall, the visibility was not bad, but the area surrounding this ck shadow was pitch-ck. It was as if a thick wave of deathly aura was surrounding it and obstructed it, causing its outline to be indiscernible.

    This was...

    Their minds were at full concentration, and their gazes were focused.

    Pa!

    Two blue mes that resembled ghosts suddenly shot out of the ck shadow, as if a pair of terrifying eyes had suddenly opened.

    A wave of vast might and aura suddenly spread, and a deathly aura that was 100 times thicker than the deathly aura in the hall shot out from that pair of eyes.

    ROARRRR!

    Humm humm humm humm...

    The massive roar of a beast followed immediately after. The entire ancient tomb trembled and buzzed.

    "Be careful!"

    Pavaro¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he roared loudly. At the same time, he subconsciously flew to the left.

    His speed and reflexes were extremely fast, but he had just managed to dodge slightly when a ck shockwave with an extremely fishy smell shot past his body. It contained the deathly aura that Pavaro was extremely familiar with, as well as a terrifying heat...

    Boom!

    The attack hadnded before they heard the sound. It had surpassed the speed of sound!

    Pavaro¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. This attack came too quickly and too suddenly, and the might of this attack was shocking and terrifying. Even with his reaction and moving speed, he had just brushed past this attack. Furthermore, what was more terrifying was that he should have been most familiar with the deathly aura and darkness mes, and his defenses against such attacks should also have been the strongest. However, the attack had only brushed past him, yet his chest was burning. If the attack was able to produce such results, there was no doubt. This was a dragon¡¯s breath!

    The Dragon race was once called the Saint Judgment Messengers. The dragon¡¯s breath that they shot out was a natural restraint against undying creatures, such as bone demons, corpses, and ghosts. Furthermore, this was definitely a creature from a top civilization. If they had not been rare in numbers, they could have even ruled the divine territory. However, in the end, this powerful civilization had gone extinct for various reasons...

    But... What was that ck shadow?!

    The massive rumbling sound and the ck breath that filled the air instantly swamped the entire hall. Pavaro¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He had been hiding in a difficult-to-target position, and his natural resistance against deathly auras and ck mes was high, but he was still injured. Wang Zhong, who was beside him, was definitely fraught with grim prospects.

    He could no longer sense any aura from Wang Zhong!

    He had no time to think carefully about it. The ck shadow that was shrouded in darkness in front of him was swaying as a pair of eyes that resembled millstones stared at him. A massive might shrouded him. Closely after, the ck shadow walked forward slightly, and the outline of its entire body was instantly revealed.

    It was a bone dragon that was over thirty meters long!

    It was a powerful and massive skeleton, and its neck that waspletely made out of bones was extremely thick. It had a horn on its head that had countless dry bones sticking out. There was also a massive pair of bony wings that resembled that of a bat. Two pitch-ck eyes firmly locked onto Pavaro, and it was obvious that the dragon was extremely interested in the body of this undying race. At the same time, it opened itsrge mouth.

    "It¡¯s the undying skeleton true form!" Pavaro¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. This was not the time to be distracted.

    "Aaarrhh!"

    The head of the bone dragon lowered slightly and let out a second roar in Pavaro¡¯s direction. The terrifying sound waves instantly attacked him like shockwaves, sending Pavaro flying backwards like a cannonball before he collided with the extremely sturdy stone pir behind him.

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    The hall swayed violently, and the stone pir simply broke into pieces and copsed. If he had been in his ordinary form, he would definitely have died from this attack. Luckily, he had activated his true form in time. Even though his entire body was burning from the dragon¡¯s breath that had shot out, he eventually managed to hang on.

    Pavaro had revealed his true form. Although one could not see any change in expression on his bony face, his heart had actually sunk to the bottom.

    As the bone dragon awakened from the darkness, the golden gate behind it started to dazzle. One could see a small gap in the gate, and an extremely rich deathly aura started to pour out from the inside. Furthermore, there was a hint of dim white amidst the darkness through the gap of the door. That was the color of the Ghost Flowers! His guess was correct, and the Ghost Flowers were definitely inside. This was an ancient dragon cave, and dragon bones were the best "fertilizer" for nourishing Ghost Flowers. Moreover, the boundless evil aura in this space was the best nutrient for growing Ghost Flowers.

    However, he could only see it but not reach it!

    The Spiritual Energy Value of his enemy had easily increased to two million, and he could not determine its Realm. The Dragon race was superior to all others and an existence that existed at the top of the pyramid of races. Furthermore, this was the Dragon race that had some natural resistance against undying races. This was definitely an opponent that he could not deal with. Furthermore, looking at the stance of the bone dragon, it had obviously faced various grave robbers and would not easily move from the small opening in the door. It was constantly guarding that ce, wittingly or unwittingly. There was no doubt that dodging the bone dragon and charging in was only possible in fantasies.

    The treasure that had been deemed the most valuable asset to the bone demons was just in front of him, but he could not reach it. This was an extremely big chance, but was he not fated for it?

 Chapter 1123 Use It While Its Ho

    <h4>Chapter 1123 Use It While It¡°s Ho</h4>

    "Can you endure this?" Wang Zhong¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    Pavaro was slightly dumbfounded. Immediately after, he was overjoyed. Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t dead? Not only was he not dead, when Pavaro heard his voice, he also did not sound injured at all. However, Pavaro could not sense his aura.

    That¡¯s right. Pavaro immediately thought of the battle in the boundary cloth when they had just entered the Combat Cultivation Hall. Wang Zhong¡¯s skills in concealing his aura were very strong. This Earthling was often able to pleasantly surprise others. Furthermore, if they had two people, this task would be possible.

    He was quick-witted. At that moment, a thought shed past his mind, and he immediately said in a low voice, "Wang Zhong, I will pin down this fellow. You go inside and take the flower. It is a silver flower that is growing on a white bone! If you can help me this time, I will owe you a favor. You know how the bone demon race deals with favors!"

    If there were no opportunities at all, Pavaro might not necessarily have risked his life. He had not lost his rationality, but as long as there was a chance, he would definitely risk his life! It was for a Ghost Flower, the ultimate treasure of the bone demon race and an item that was said to be able to defy the heavens and change one¡¯s fate. If he was able to obtain it... Furthermore, he did not need to worry that Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t keep his word. The Ghost Flower was simply a poison to humans or any physical lifeforms. Perhaps it could be sold for an extremely high price as a poisonous material. However, it was a pity that this was a memory world, and everything here was illusionary. It was only effective in this illusory world, and he could not bring it out.

    Of course, being willing toe in and explore with him was one thing, and being willing to help after he saw this oppressive bone dragon was another. To Wang Zhong, there were no benefits from this situation. On the contrary, there was a lot of danger. Furthermore, whether Pavaro could truly keep the bone dragon in check was another story, let alone whether there were any other dangers behind the gate. Although Pavaro did not mention this, he had no confidence about what was inside. If it were him, he felt that he would not step in to help and risk his life for a fellow pupil who he barely knew.

    "You owe me two favors." However, Wang Zhong simply smiled and responded.

    Pavaro¡¯s eyes lit up. He never thought that Wang Zhong would be this direct. If this was the case, then he dared to put in his all!

    ROARRRR!

    Just an instant after this exchange, the bone dragon had realized that Pavaro, who had revealed his true form, had not been severely injured. The pitch-ck mes in the dragon¡¯s eyes shed with great interest. This fellow was not like those foolish grave robbers and was able to endure its breath.

    Crack crack crack crack!

    It no longer shot out its dragon¡¯s breath. Instead, it suddenly struggled, and its skeletal body produced the sound of joints rubbing against each other. Ayer of white powder on the surface of its skeleton that had stiffened over countless years was shaken off, revealing its skeletal figure that resembled ck gold.

    It was the Ultimate ming ck-Gold True Form!

    Pavaro was shocked. This was a rather famous true form among the undying races. Even if the dragon was slightly weaker than him, he would not be able to break through the natural defenses of this ck-Gold True Form, let alone when it was stronger than him. Luckily, he had no intention of facing it head-on.

    "I¡¯m here! Idiot!" He roared loudly as he raised his hands, shooting out seven or eight bone arrows towards the eyes of the bone dragon. At the same time, he turned and ran.

    Ding, ding, ding, ding...

    The bone dragon simply turned its head slightly, and Pavaro¡¯s bone arrows hit the dragon¡¯s ck-Gold True Form. The arrows immediately broke into pieces like an egg smashing into a rock. At the same time, the bone dragon leaped into the sky and stretched out its bony wings.

    Screech!

    It had not moved its body for countless years, making its flight seem slightly stiff. However, it could still be considered to be gliding. Not only was it extremely fast, but it was also extremely agile. Its control over its body was rapidly increasing at a shocking speed.

    This hall was extremelyrge. After all, the ancient tomb was as tall as a mountain from the outside. Besides the golden gate at the front of the hall, there were also many boundless atriums where countless stone pirs and the deceased "statues" from various races stood. Pavaro did not even dare to pause slightly and simply dashed towards the atrium on the left.

    His speed was obviously not as fast as the bone dragon, but the countless stone pirs in the hall were his best defenses. These countless stone pirs bore the weight of this ancient tomb. It might not matter if several pirs were destroyed, but if too many of them fell, the entire dragon¡¯s tomb would copse, and the bone dragon did not dare to allow this to happen. Just as it elerated, the dragon was forced to reduce its speed because that fellow was using the stone pirs. The dragon was so upset that it continuously howled. While it chased Pavaro, it rapidly shot out its breath.

    Pavaroined incessantly as he was chased. Although he was more agile and it seemed like he was at an advantage by protecting himself with the stone pirs, the difference in strength between him and this bone dragon was toorge.

    Not only was there a difference in terms of their spiritual power, but there was also a difference in their realms as well. The dragon also had natural special abilities.

    Even the weakest dragons in the Dragon race had innate suppression abilities. The genes at their level of power had determined all this. They were the top intelligent lifeforms in the food chain. However, it was faced by Pavaro, a peak Void Core with an extremely staunch will and great power. If it was another member of an undying race who was slightly weaker or had a slightly weaker will, they would definitely only be able to tremble in front of a dragon. They could not even umte the will to fight back.

    The terrifying might and the hot dragon¡¯s breath seemed to be constantly hot on his heels. It was as if the dragon was driving him to his death. It seemed like if he slowed or rxed the slightest bit, he would immediately be forced into an abyss by the bone dragon behind him and be doomed forever.

    It was too difficult for a Void Core bone demon to face a Solid Core dragon; this was much more difficult than facing therge majority of Solid Core experts. Furthermore, even though this hall wasrge, it was still limited in size. He had run one round around the hall with this bone dragon, and he was about to return to the golden gate. The bone dragon behind him got closer and closer, but there was still no movement from the gate. He did not see Wang Zhong¡¯s figure either.

    Pavaro was extremely anxious. He knew that he could not sustain this evasion for long.

    Had Wang Zhong gone in? Had he found the Ghost Flower?

    Various thoughts shed past his mind, but he could not make a judgment because the dragon was too close. Furthermore, before he could obtain answers to his questions, he heard a terrifying and angry roar from the direction of the golden gate and even saw a blue me rapidly shoot out from the gap in the door. The tongue of the me was several hundred meters long!

    "Aaarrhh!"

    It was the roar of a giant dragon that was filled with indignant rage. Furthermore, its power level and sound waves seemed even stronger than the bone dragon that was chasing him.

    Pavaro¡¯s face instantly turned ghostly white.

    There was a second dragon? Was it from behind the golden door? They were done for...

    ...

    He had heard unending rumbles and saw sparks flying everywhere. When the two figures, onerge and one small, were far away, Lao Wang silently appeared from the darkness.

    To be honest, Lao Wang had no intention of stepping in when he followed the bone demon in. Ever since he had umted his Void Core, his preternatural senses had strengthened significantly. It was as if he was asionally able to pry on a hint of fate. He could sense that there was a faintly discernible connection between this bubble world and the bone demon. This was the fate of the bone demon, and he had no intention of interfering. He hade here to watch themotion and experience the fabled dragon¡¯s tomb. He also wanted to see whether the signs of prying on fate, as well as his judgment of the faintly discernible fate between this memory world and Pavaro, were urate. However, since Pavaro had asked him...

    The so-called silver Ghost Flower was obviously very important to that bone demon. Pavaro probably had the best impression of him and was the only one who had spoken up for him in the Combat Cultivation Hall. It might not be much to the bone demon, but Lao Wang had always remembered these very clearly. Whether Pavaro needed the flower was one thing, but the fact that he had the heart to willingly stand up for Lao Wang under those circumstances made him a friend. Helping a friend with a small errand was no problem at all.

    The two figures were already far away, but the golden door in front of him had not opened. However, after countless years, there were slight cracks in the door. Of course, these "small cracks" were rtive to the terrifying physique of the Dragon race. To humans, it was a pathway that they could enter by just turning their bodies slightly...

    This should not be the burial ground of the ancient tomb. He did not see anyrge coffins.

    A massive and spacious room was filled with countless treasures that formed small mountains. Various metals that were ssified as level-G in the Land were everywhere in this room. Any gem there would contain elemental auras that caused one to palpitate in fear. Their levels far exceeded any elemental mineral that the Land had ever seen. If he took just a few of these minerals, he could cause an ordinary level-4 civilization in the Land to greatly elevate their fortune, let alone if he took the countless treasures that formed mountains. Even Lao Wang could not help but be slightly envious. However, it was a pity that this was an illusory realm, and he could not bring them away.

    Of course, there were manyrge skeletons mixed among the countless treasures. Some had undergone efflorescence, while others were filled with a deathly aura. Some also shone with glistening colors.

    Lao Wang¡¯s gaze rapidly swept past all the treasures. At the top of a pile of treasures in the deepest part of the room, he saw a small silver flower growing in a pile of dry bones amidst a dim light. Streaks of silver light left the flower like silk threads and slowly floated through the room...

    This should be it. The thought shed past Lao Wang¡¯s mind. However, before he could do anything, he saw two bell-sized eyes ring at him from beside the silver Ghost Flower.

    It was a bone dragon that wasrger than the one they had encountered outside. It did not have a horn on its head, and its eyes were not filled with ck mes and a deathly aura like the bone dragon outside. Instead, its eyes were filled with bright blue mes that shone as it red at Wang Zhong.

    "Sorry to disturb you..." Lao Wang shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He had allowed the bone dragon to discover him first. If these dead creatures did not open their eyes, one could not sense their existence. "Could I borrow your flower and use it?"

    Roar~~~~

    The moment he finished speaking, a wave of terrifying dragon¡¯s breath simply surged towards him while apanied by a hot air current.

    "If you won¡¯t lend it, then so be it. Why are you randomly spitting?!" Lao Wangughed out loud and did not seem to have any intention of dodging. He stretched out one hand.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa...

    A wall of ice that resembled zed Crystal ss instantly formed in front of him.

    Boom!

    A dragon¡¯s breath that resembled fire from a methrower ruthlessly shot at him, and the hurriedly formed ice wall did not seem to be a match for the dragon¡¯s breath. After enduring the mes for about one or two seconds, arge hole was formed in the wall. This was not the limit of the dragon¡¯s breath. It directly attacked Lao Wang¡¯s body, instantly turning him into a human torch.

    Puff!

    The bone dragon snorted, and a disdainful expression appeared on its bony face. It did not know how many of such fellows it had already eliminated. They actually dared to steal the Ghost Flower...

    Eh?!

    The bone dragon simply looked at the side subconsciously and realized the Ghost Flower that had always been below its eyes had disappeared!

    In an instant, it seemed as if it was about to shoot fire from its blue ming eyes. Its eyes were zing.

    Where was the flower?!

    Closely after, it caught a hint of silver light. The silver color that the Ghost Flower radiated was not something that could be concealed by a fewyers of clothes or by flesh. It was an umtion of the souls of ghosts and went beyond the material realm.

    "Ha ha. Thanks!" When Lao Wang¡¯s voice sounded, he was already at the crack in the door. He was nning to quietly obtain the flower and leave, but he never thought that he would be immediately discovered. He simply jeered at the dragon in passing.

    It was simply a moving shadow and was not a big issue. Frankly speaking, these overly arrogant creatures had many ws, and they were too self-confident. If not, it would not have been this easy to steal this Ghost Flower.

    Lao Wang was extremely speedy, and his body squeezed through the crack like a streak of smoke even as he was speaking. He then felt a terrifying wave of heat chasing him from behind. After he rushed out through the crack in the door, he immediately tilted his body to the right. Then, the blue tongue of me shot through the crack like a de and stretched over several hundred meters!

    Closely after, he felt a massive, earth-shaking tremor.

    Rumble! Bam, bam!

    The bone dragon had fiercely collided with the golden door. Even though the earth-shaking sounds were incessant and the hall trembled, the golden door was not harmed at all.

    Roar roar roar roar!

    Crack Crack Crack Crack Crack!

    The terrifying and frenzied roar of the giant dragon behind him, as well as the sound of the golden gate slowly opening, reverberated through the hall. Wang Zhong did not care about the dragon. Then, he happened to see Pavaro, who was running in his direction.

    "I got it." Heughed and waved the Ghost Flower in his hand at Pavaro. "Hurry up and run!"

    He rapidly fled towards the pathway they had used to enter this hall. Pavaro was overjoyed. However, before he could have a moment to be excited, he saw the golden gate shing. At that moment, the gate that had been opening slowly after being unlocked was simply mmed open by a terrifying force. A bone dragon that was 40 meters long rushed out with a roar. It wasrger than the dragon chasing him, and there were even blue mes in its eyes!

    My god... Pavaro was extremely shocked. He was very clear what blue mes meant for the undying races. It was definitely an ultimate form of the darkness-me route. This dragon that had rushed out of the golden gate was definitely more powerful than the one chasing him!

    Luckily, the pathway they had used to enter the hall was not very tall. Compared to the massive bodies of these two bone dragons, it could be considered a mousehole. As long as they could go in...

    Pavaro desperately rushed in with Wang Zhong behind him. They were just about to step into the "narrow" pathway when they heard a massive roar behind them.

    Rumble...

    The power of the natural order suddenly swept past, and the entire ancient tomb shook. The situation was changing rapidly. Massive bone thorns appeared out of nowhere in the ground and soared into the sky like terrifying giant pirs. They were neatly and densely packed without any gaps. Not only did they firmly seal off the pathway, they even broke through the ancient tomb and charged towards the clouds. With a height of several thousand meters, they simply sealed off the grave robbers. It was as if an extremely massive cage of bones had risen from the ground out of thin air!

    Wang Zhong had made a wrong guess.

    The blue-me bone dragon that lingered among the mountains of treasures was not a guard. It was the agent of the memories in this world! The power of the rule fragments also belonged to these dragons!

    Thus, it simply did not care about destroying this ancient tomb. To the Dragon race, they would kill the grave robbers that they detested at all costs!

    BANG! BANG!

    Lao Wang and Pavaro both crashed into the bone thorns that were blocking the pathway without any hesitation and wanted to forcibly break their way through. Their attacks were very strong, especially Pavaro¡¯s. They made a massive dent that was half a meter deep and several meters wide in the bone thorns. However, when faced with bone thorns that were several dozen meters thick, such attacks were simply useless. By the time they slowly fought their way through the bones, the two bone dragons behind them would have killed them 10 million times over.

    Flying out was not realistic either. Although these bone thorns had broken through the roof of the tomb and were hanging overhead, these bone thorns were several thousand meters tall. Void Core experts were only equipped with the ability to fly and were not skilled at it. Furthermore, these two bone dragons had wings. If they could not defeat or outrun these dragons onnd but still challenged the dragons in the air where the two of them were disadvantaged, they would simply be seeking death.

    It was over.

    Pavaro was extremely clear that even if these two bone dragons were weaker dragons, he could only hold them back to a certain extent but not resist them. How about stronger dragons? They could probably eliminate him in two or three attacks!

    The jail had been formed, and the two despicable thieves had nowhere to escape. The bone dragons no longer needed to attack. Instead, two pairs of eyes red at these two fellows, full of hate. They had seen many grave robbers, but these two had forced them into such a difficult position, forcing them to use taboo powers and to pierce through the entire ancient tomb... The resentment that the bone dragons had toward these two robbers was no longer something that could be erased with a simple ughter. They would make the robbers die an extremely painful death!

    Boundless might instantly descended upon them. The strength of the two extremely powerful bone dragons increased to a certain level in this bone jail. A deadly, terrorizing force that far exceeded Lao Wang and Pavaro¡¯s power levels shrouded them like a tangible spiritual pressure. As a result, Pavaro felt as if he could not breathe.

    "I¡¯m sorry for involving you." Pavaroughed bitterly. As expected, he had to pay the price for being opportunistic.

    He had to do his best. He did not utter these words brainlessly. Before he decided to look for the Ghost Flowers, he was already mentally prepared to face death. However, he never thought that he would implicate Wang Zhong. Speaking of which, he did not have many friendly interactions with this Earthling, and he did not have any gratitude or friendly feelings towards Wang Zhong in the past. However, Wang Zhong was about to be killed for helping him. He felt as if he had treated Wang Zhong unjustly.

    Wang Zhongughed, and there was no pessimism on his face, unlike Pavaro. He simply passed the silver Ghost Flower in his hand to Pavaro. "Hurry up and use it as it¡¯s supposed to be used while it¡¯s still warm. I will deal with them first."

    At this moment, Pavaro¡¯s mind paused. He... could still joke around during times like this?

 Chapter 1124 Dragon Fighters Who Overestimate Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 1124 Dragon Fighters Who Overestimate Themselves</h4>

    To be honest, Pavaro had always admired Wang Zhong. As a practitioner from a level-4 bottom-dwelling civilization that had only been in the Star Alliance for less than two years and did not even have a method to umte their Core, he was able to create a big name for himself in the Combat Cultivation Hall. He also had the courage to challenge the Blood Demon race and the Ghost race head-on. Regardless of whether it was his natural endowments or his courage, Pavaro admired him greatly.

    He admired Wang Zhong, but his strength was another issue. Wang Zhong had faced Balor and Gorst not too long ago. It was possible for him to deal with those rich Void Cores with his current strength since such Foundational Stages that had defied the heavens and surpassed their realm to kill ordinary peak Void Cores had appeared in the history of the Heavenly Gates. However, if he was to leap over two realms and face the terrifying and undying Dragon race... It was not that Pavaro had no confidence in Wang Zhong, but trying to do so was simply a joke.

    Pa!

    He pulled back Wang Zhong, who was prepared to step forth.

    The Ghost Flower was of no use to physical lifeforms like Wang Zhong, and he was unable to bring the Ghost Flower out of the bubble world either. Pavaro generously passed the Ghost Flower back to Wang Zhong and simply said, "I will stall them! You think of a way to climb up these bone thorns."

    It wasmon knowledge that Foundational Stages could not fly. He could have asked Wang Zhong to stall the dragons while Pavaro flew away. However, Pavaro simply could not do so. Furthermore, with Wang Zhong¡¯s strength, how could he hold back two bone dragons? How could he buy enough time for Pavaro to escape?

    "Seize the chance, my friend. If you are fast enough, and I can buy enough time... You might have the chance to climb out!"

    "Go!" Before Lao Wang could react, Pavaro took arge stride forward and charged towards the two bone dragons the moment he finished speaking. zing ck mes instantly spread all over his body, and his spiritual power skyrocketed. The undying skeleton true form that was almost six meters long suddenly grew to almost seven meters in that instant.

    Lao Wang was dumbstruck when he saw this. Pavaro truly acted without dy and with conviction. Did he really charge forth just like that?

    Even if he wanted to buy time, he did not have to initiate an attack... Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. He was even more upright than Lao Wang was.

    However, this frankness was obviously useless.

    Roar~~

    The Dragon race did not fight alone. Even though each of the dragons was stronger than Pavaro, both of the dragons were full of rage. Even if Pavaro was just an appetizer, they both wanted to enjoy a bite out of him...

    In the blink of an eye, the bone demon that was almost seven meters tall was sent flying like a cannonball by a streak of dragon¡¯s breath. He flew at a speed that was much faster than when he charged at the dragons and fiercely collided into the wall of bone thorns.

    The two bone dragons had obviously held back. Intelligence and rage shed past the two pairs of me eyes, one ck and one blue. Even if the powerful Dragon race had reincarnated, they would not be dead creatures that had no consciousness or feelings at all. The Illusion Sea was very special, and one could not exin their existence. The "creatures" here did not actually exist, yet they existed here. This was the mystery of this Dimensional World. For these two dragons that had been projected from somewhere in space-time, they had degenerated and were lonely but proud. What they needed was some "color". Furthermore, two little things had arrived after much difficulty, and they definitely had to y with them for a long time. Once they were killed, the dragons would have to wait for a very long time before another toy came.

    However, Pavaro did not know this. That terrifying force caused Pavaro to feel that his skeleton was about to break into pieces. Furthermore, their deadly dragon¡¯s breath was different from ordinary mes and had a natural advantage over undying races. As a result, the mes from the dragon¡¯s breath remained on his bones and could not be extinguished easily. Instead, he needed to spend arge amount of spiritual power to forcibly extinguish them.

    At that moment, his entire body was sore and in pain. His body was alsopletely covered in mes and crackled while burning. He was charred, but luckily, he was still barely able to endure. He was secretly happy that he could endure this for two minutes and might be able to create a chance for Wang Zhong to escape. However, before he couldplete his thoughts, someone passed him a silver Ghost Flower.

    Oh¡ª It was Wang Zhong?!

    "Why haven¡¯t you escaped? Hurry!!" Pavaro felt as if he was about to suffocate. Was this fellow a pig? He should seize the opportunity while the bone dragon¡¯s attention was on Pavaro...

    He was risking his life to create an opportunity for Wang Zhong to escape. This person...

    Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. "Let me do it instead."

    Do it? Do what? If you dared to go over, I can assure you that you will no longer be able to do any climbing!

    Pavaro¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He was somewhat moved that this Earthling had chosen not to abandon him when faced with life and death, but did this Earthling not know that he was risking his life in exchange for this opportunity? This Earthling was simply a fool to have wasted his only chance.

    He had just suffered from an attack. Pavaro suppressed the words in his chest and could not say anything. He only saw anger and sorrow in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Then, before he could react, he saw Wang Zhong charging forth without looking back.

    There was deep rage in the eyes of the chief bone dragon, as well as a hint of insanity and queerness. It did not care about that undying creature that resembled an ant. From the very beginning, its eyes had been staring straight at Wang Zhong. This human that had stolen its treasure under its nose was too despicable. Ten thousand deaths were not enough to vent its anger: it wanted to capture him and skin him alive!

    One stride and Wang Zhong turned into a shadow!

    His posture was very graceful. His body appeared in front of the bigger bone dragon as if he had teleported. However, before he could attack, a sideways-sweeping power approached him from the left at the same time. It was as if the dragon had calcted where Wang Zhong would suddenly appear.

    Boom!

    It seemed as if Lao Wang had teleported there, but he was sent flying back like a cannonball that was shot. The attack was heavier than the one that Pavaro had endured. A clear shockwave formed in the air before Wang Zhong brutally crashed into the wall of bone thorns.

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    The violent vibrations caused the entire bone cage to sway. It was as if this was an earthquake of magnitude 5 or 6.

    Pavaro widened his mouth. Closely after, he could not help but cover his mouth. How could this fellow¡¯s intelligence drop so much? He was obviously skilled in ice and firews, so he should make good use of them here. When faced with experts, he should y to his strengths, but Lao Wang did the opposite instead... Furthermore, when facing the Dragon race in a fight, even experts who were skilled at closebat definitely would not dare to attack them head-on. In front of the Dragon race that had lived for countless years, pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall, who had cultivated for only several dozen years, were like Void Core rookies that had never experienced a real battle. These dragons would be considered true experts in the divine territory.

    Of course, only naive people would think about these during such times.

    Before Pavaro couldplete his thoughts, he saw Wang Zhong climbing up from the ground. When he saw that figure, Pavaro suddenly widened his eyes. He could simply climb up so quickly?! He seemed... as if he wasn¡¯t injured?

    It was not enough to be considered an injury, but... Damn, this was really painful!

    Lao Wang rubbed his slightly tilted chin. He was somewhat surprised and excited.

    Back when he was still in the Foundational Stage, he already had impressive spiritual power and a physical body that could rival a Void Core¡¯s. Even if he did not reveal his true form, he had advanced greatly in terms of his physical power, defense, and other aspects, especially after his sudden enlightenment from encountering that Giant Starry Sky Beast. His soul and his body could no longer be mentioned on equal terms. His defenses were powerful, much more powerful than when he had just entered the Illusion Sea World. Furthermore, he had confidence that he could rely purely on his physical body and his defenses as a Void Core expert to enter the B Region. He never expected that a random sweeping attack from therge bone dragon¡¯s tail was enough to make him feel as if his entire body was about to fall apart. This was purely the power of the bone dragon¡¯s physical body. The physical bodies of the Dragon race were much more powerful than that of other races.

    Of course, this was not what made Lao Wang most surprised. What made him more surprised was the bone dragon¡¯s battle intuition, as well as its "tail-sweeping technique". The attack was too timely, and the dragon had obviously seen through his actions. Furthermore, there was no sign before the attacknded. Even with such arge physique and arge tail, he had not noticed its actions when he charged at the dragon head-on.

    With such vision andbat techniques, putting realms aside, this was the most powerful creature with the bestbat abilities that Lao Wang had personally seen ever since stepping into the divine territory one year ago. Even with his so-called advantage of having techniques from Earth, these dragons were still much stronger.

    Power surged out from his divine cells in an endless stream and rapidly healed his body. Lao Wang, who had not actually been injured just now, recovered in an instant.

    Lao Wang was already excited. Let¡¯s see whether you were cheating just now.

    Zeng!

    He shot forward. This time, he did not just execute a simple Shadow Dance. Truly advanced movement techniques did not just depend on whether one¡¯s steps were agile. One had to understand how to take advantage of the situation and use natural postures. Wind velocity, the elements, the power of the world, and other factors would be adjusted by one¡¯s techniques. At the same time, one had to have a deeper level of prediction and reading the battlefield!

    Lao Wang¡¯s entire mind waspletely focused. He sensed this world, and it was as if he had fused with the world in his thoughts. Perhaps the only assistance he got was a slight gust of wind, and perhaps his prediction was only a simple interpretation. However, at that moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure was obviouslypletely different from before.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The chief bone dragon waved its massive tail sideways but missed consecutively.

    At that moment, all of Wang Zhong¡¯s movements seemed natural. The traces of his movements were not as predictable as before, and low-leveled shadows no longer appeared in the surroundings. There was only a faint human-shaped ripple that seemed like a ghost rapidly moving through the battlefield.

    "Those movements..." Pavaro¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. This was not an exaggeration as he could not even see Wang Zhong¡¯s figure clearly! The vague moving figure was definitely not something that could be done just by relying on one¡¯s speed. He had started to exceed the boundaries ofbat techniques and was starting to understand thews.

    He was shocked, but Lao Wang was even more shocked. He had enabled his techniques to their maximum and was able to dodge attacks from the chief bone dragon, but he could not find any ws or gaps in its attacks.

    This ancient bone dragon was very powerful, not just in terms of its strength and realm, but also in itsprehension of thews, its interpretation ofbat techniques, and itsbat experiences, which were very rich. This was not something that the immature Void Cores in the Combat Cultivation Hall couldpare to. The techniques andbat experiences he had honed himself with on Earth and had always been proud of did not give him an edge at all when faced with this ancient bone dragon. On the contrary, he was passive and at an immeasurably disadvantageous position. These seemingly natural and unrestrained techniques only allowed him to avoid being attacked. He had truly underestimated the true experts in the divine territory.

    In reality, it was hard for Lao Wang. Regardless of whether it was Yin Jiao in the Heavenly Treasures Street or Balor, Gorst, and the others in the Heavenly Gates Combat Cultivation Hall, they were all naturally high-leveled but had not cultivated for long andcked actualbat experience. Perhaps the advantage of Earth techniques was very obvious at lower levels, but in the middle and upper levels, when facing experts who were truly adept atbat in the divine territory, it was hard to take advantage of them.

    After missing consecutively, the chief bone dragon was extremely angry. It had wanted to slowly bash that thief to death but never thought that his actions would reach the preliminary level ofprehending thews and was faintly going to be his own technique. Its predictions were no longer of much use. If it was faced with that movement speed over a small area, itsrge body was truly at a disadvantage.

    Roar~!

    It let out a terrifying howl, and a fan-shaped stream of dragon¡¯s breath simply covered the front half of the bone cage. It was truly impossible to dodge a killing attack that spanned over such arge area. Lao Wang had witnessed the might of the dragon¡¯s breath. The destructive power of the dragon¡¯s physical body was extremely overwhelming, and even Pavaro¡¯s undying skeleton true form could not endure it. If his ordinary form was attacked, even if he did not die, he would have been severely injured.

    At that moment, Lao Wang rapidly fled to the skies. He felt an extremely hot heatwave brutally shoot past beneath his feet. However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, a massive ck shadow hadpletely blocked him overhead. It was the other bone dragon. The Dragon race did not have the arrogant habit of fighting one-on-one with anyone, especially these degenerated dragons.

    A ck shadow spread and blocked out the skies.

    A pair of massive bony wings brutally swept towards him with the weight of a heavy mountain. Although Lao Wang was a Void Core and could fly, how could the flying techniques of a human Void Corepare with the Dragon race who could naturally fly? Regardless of whether it was in terms of speed or agility, he was four or five levels behind the dragons. There was no possibility of him dodging.

    The power of the divine cells suddenly burst forth. Lao Wang immediately held his arms in front of his chest to protect it.

    Boom!

    Terrifying power brutally crashed into his arms that were covering his chest, and his body plummeted like a shooting star. Before he could crash into the ground, he encountered a strange force that swept sideways.

    It was the chief bone dragon!

    This cunning human had fled back and forth. It was as detestable and annoying as a pest that continuously flew beside your ear. It had finally caught an opportunity after much difficulty. This attack by the bone dragon was filled with absolute rage.

    Boom!

    A visible trajectory was drawn in the sky, as if a tracer bullet that traveled faster than the speed of sound had been shot out. Before an explosion could be heard, Wang Zhong had already crashed into the left side of the wall of bone thorns. At that moment, Wang Zhong caused a deep circr hole in the wall of bone thorns that even Wang Zhong and Pavaro¡¯s full-bodied attacks could not destroy. It was four or five meters deep, and the massive bone thorns were about to break from this terrifying impact! Countless cracks appeared in the vicinity of the circr hole!

    At that moment, the earth shook. It was as if the entire memory world was swaying and trembling as a result.

    Pavaro had a glimmer of hope after seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s strange technique, but at that moment, his pupils werepletely dim.

 Chapter 1125 Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1125 Favor</h4>

    Pavaro could tell that this attack had a Spiritual Energy Value of two million. Even a peak Void Core expert with a special true form, such as his undying skeleton true form, would not be able to endure this and would simply fall apart, let alone a Foundational Stage...

    In reality, he also knew that this kind of hope was purely a self-constion. However, when they were in a hopeless situation and Wang Zhong made his heaven-defying performance, one could not help but have some hope. After all, no one wanted to die.

    However, it was a pity that the difference in strength was toorge. Even though the two bone dragons were only preliminary Solid Cores, this was obviously because the core of the memory world only had enough energy to model a preliminary Solid Core. After all, this was a standard level-6 bubble world. The actual strength of these bone dragons probably far exceeded the preliminary Solid Core Realm. They might be intermediate Solid Cores, or even peak Solid Cores!

    Even if the two dragons only had the bodies of preliminary Solid Cores, theirprehension of thews, their use of power, their interpretation of the battle, and their other skills were far superior to those of an ordinary preliminary Solid Core.

    It¡¯s over!

    Pavaro was in some despair. However, before these despairing emotions could spread throughout this body, a rumbling sound reverberated from the hole in the wall of bone thorns.

    Oh?

    Pavaro was stunned. Closely after, he saw a figure jump out from the hole.

    Wang, Wang Zhong? He wasn¡¯t dead?

    Pavaro did not know what words he should use to describe his feelings at this moment. He could not help but break out of the arrogant and cold demeanor of the bone demon race and lost control of himself. His mouth was wide open, and he was dumbstruck as he witnessed this.

    This, this, this, this, he was actually able to endure this? Were Earthlings monsters?!

    Unlike how he had easily been able to resist the previous attack, at that moment, Lao Wang was in a difficult situation. The clothes on his body were tattered from the impact, and his hair was messy. Thest attack had been too powerful and almost caused him to die a terrible death.

    Upon closer inspection, one could see a faintyer of energy covering the surface of his body. It was an energy shield that had been worn out from the impact.

    He rxed slightly, and the thinyer of energy instantly disappeared, as if it had never been there.

    This was all because he held himself back to test the bone dragons¡¯prehension of thews and theirbat techniques. If he had not formed his dragon armor at thest critical moment, he would have be a corpse. Battling enemies of a higher realm was not easy. When faced with the Fifth Dimension, one had to maintain their reverence at all times.

    Lao Wang took a deep breath. At that moment, his eyes were extremely radiant.

    If he held back against such an opponent, he was simply asking for death. It was only empty talk if heprehended thews but did not have the power. He did not want to activate his true form in front of a fellow pupil, but it seemed like he had to do so now.

    In that instant, his aura became extremely calm, and he held his breath. It was as if he was a statue. If one did not see him, one would not feel that there was a living person present.

    The mes in the pitch-ck eyes of the bone dragons were raging. This human clearly looked very thin and weak, but he had such unimaginable resistance abilities.

    Air current surged into the bony nostrils of the chief bone dragon. However, in the next moment, it was suddenly dumbfounded. Not only were the two bone dragons dumbfounded, Pavaro was as well.

    The aura that Wang Zhong held back suddenly spread at that moment. His Void Core spiritual power, as well as all the power contained in his divine cells, were released in that instant.

    Whoosh~~~

    Ayer of gold energy instantly appeared on the surface of that human¡¯s body and materialized into a dazzling set of armor. Closely after, with a tap of his foot, he hovered in midair as two massive wings suddenly spread out of his back.

    Boom!

    A vast air current rapidly swept out the moment Wang Zhong spread his wings. In an instant, the pressure from the bone dragons that had filled the battlefield was forced backwards. Wang Zhong was standing up to the dragons as their equal. A golden light suddenly shot out of Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, and a vast air current surged. Then, raging mes shot up over ten meters into the air!

    What was that?!

    Pavaro was shocked. A Void Core? Wang Zhong had umted his Core? Was this his Void Core true form? Wasn¡¯t the Earth a level-4 civilization that had been in the Star Alliance for less than two years and did not have a method to umte their Core?

    The two bone dragons on the other side were even more astonished, not just at Wang Zhong¡¯s sudden disy of strength, but at the strange feeling that was contained in his aura when he exploded with power!

    The mes in the eyes of the two bone dragons suddenly rose to be eight feet tall.

    After all, the Dragon race existed in the Fifth Dimension and had many interactions with many dimensional races. Over many years, a few Dragon-race cultivation techniques had naturally circted. They were either seized or stolen and learned by others. Anyone who knew a dragon technique would definitely be a mortal enemy of the Dragon race. Furthermore, this was a lifeform that was so despicable and lowly!

    The feeling of seeing a low-leveled lifeform possessing dragon techniques was simply a massive humiliation to the Dragon race!

    Even though the Dragon race bloodline of the two bone dragons was not pure, the natural pride of the Dragon race caused them to be furious. This kind of anger far exceeded the anger when Wang Zhong had stolen the Ghost Flower.

    Roar roar roar roar~~~

    Boundless roars could be heard. The two bone dragons had never expected this in their wildest dreams. They spread their bony wings slightly, and ck shadows soared into the air. At the same time, they opened their mouths and released a dragon¡¯s breath that covered the entire bone cage. Furthermore, regardless of whether it was in terms of power level or Spiritual Energy Value, this attack far surpassed any of the previous attacks. A massive wave of dragon¡¯s breath that was several hundred meters wide fell from the sky and covered the entire field!

    Lao Wang did not move and coldly stared at them.

    Pavaro, who was standing on the other side, was stunned as he watched this. He could subconsciously feel that the current Wang Zhong was very powerful, but he simply could not understand it. Fight! Or run! That works too! With his current true form apanied by his techniques, as well as his wings, he would definitely be particrly skilled at moving... But why was he standing there without moving? What did this mean? After just a moment of dy, the terrifying dragon¡¯s breath shockwave had covered any avable space to escape.

    It was over. They were both going to die!

    Pavaro could sense the pressure from the two terrifying waves of dragon¡¯s breath. Despair was already written all over his face.

    Of course, Lao Wang did not dodge. If he dodged, even if he could deal with the two bone dragons after, Pavaro, who was in the bone cage, would die for sure.

    He clenched his fists tightly, and clear symbols started to form in his mind. At that moment, his ice-fire wings were extremely resplendent, and boundless spiritual power was transmitted from his wings. Every slight movement activated waves of the power of this world for him to use. His entire body radiated a dazzling light!

    He sensed the shockwave overhead that had the pressure of a heavy mountain, while vast power fully umted in his body. The image of a fist in his mind transformed into a massive golden dragon from this boundless power.

    Wang Zhong did not dodge the shockwaves and faced it head-on. All the power in his body and the golden air currents were guided by him in this moment. Suddenly, a fist soared into the sky.

    A massive roar that was even more terrifying than the bellows from the two bone dragons reverberated from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Then, the shadow of a massive golden dragon suddenly soared into the sky.

    Unlike the massive stomach, thick limbs, and two wings that the two bone dragons had, this golden dragon took the shape of a snake. It wriggled and wreathed through the air, and hair rapidly grew from its head! Its front limbs stepped on fire clouds, and its rear limbs tread on ck rain clouds. It raised its head and stepped into the sky, soaring a thousand meters into the air!

    Born From the Heart ¡ª¡ª Rise of the Dragon!

    Roar~~!!

    Just this terrifying roar was enough to pause the dragon¡¯s breath that was traveling downwards. The impact between the terrifying air current and the flying dragon that soared into the sky was relentless, as if a volcano had erupted.

    The two hysterical bone dragons were somehow fixed in ce and could not move.

    Boom!

    There did not seem to be any resistance. The dragon¡¯s breath that pressed downwards seemed to have been suppressed in an instant.

    Then, golden light exploded, and a terrifying energy formed a massive pir of light that soared into the sky. One could not even see the end of this pir of golden light. It was as if it was about to soar into the heavens and prate the entire world. This continued for a full two to three minutes.

    Furthermore, when this thick golden light disappeared, the two massive bone dragons in the air hadpletely disappeared.

    The bone cage that surrounded them instantly copsed, and the entire world swayed violently. Closely after, the world turned into vapor and entered Wang Zhong¡¯s Time-Space Wristband.

    Pavaro simply stared at this in awe. His wide-open mouth had not closed from the beginning.

    What kind of power was this? What kind of attack was this?

    This simply blinded his bony eyes.

    There was no doubt that this was a technique!

    The highest realm ofbat cultivation was cultivating techniques. One had to merge what one had learned and form one¡¯s own unique technique. For example, Wang Zhong¡¯s technique had surpassed the boundaries of a mere attack and entered the territory ofws. Furthermore, one¡¯s technique wouldpletely correspond with one¡¯s soul. This way, one could disy their greatestbat level!

    It was very difficult to form one¡¯s own technique!

    Typically, only Gold Core experts were truly able to do so. Some genius Solid Cores were also able to, but a Void Core?

    Pavaro simply could not close his mouth. At least, he had never heard of anyone in the Void Core Realm who had been able to develop their own technique. Suddenly, he realized that the two bone dragons had been ughtered. What in the world was this? Even if this was a Void Core technique, this was not possible.

    However, he could not exin everything that happened in front of him. He could only stare at Wang Zhong in a daze.

    The core had been collected, and the memory world had disappeared. Vast yellow fog surrounded them. Just as Pavaro¡¯s brain had turned into mush, Wang Zhong¡¯s voice sounded. "Why are you still dumbfounded? Your Ghost Flower is about to disappear."

    The objects in the fragment world could not be taken away, but the Ghost Flower was slightly special. Even in reality, it was an illusory object that was the umtion of special deathly aura. Even though the fragment world was fake, the deathly aura was authentic. Thus, even though the memory world had disappeared, the Ghost Flower could still temporarily continue to exist for a short time.

    At that moment, the color of the Ghost Flower was starting to turn dull. Wisps of silver spiritual power started to spread continuously into the surroundings, disappearing into nothingness.

    Pavaro was reminded by Wang Zhong and reacted. In an instant, he was in great distress. What a waste!

    The level of this Ghost Flower was higher than those recorded by the bone demon race. After all, it had grown from the skeleton of a bone dragon and was extremely rare. However, just this moment of dumbfoundedness had caused the efficacy of the Ghost Flower to deplete by one-third.

    At that moment, he no longer cared about talking to Wang Zhong and did not even deactivate his true form. He simply stuffed the Ghost Flower into his bony mouth.

    Pap!

    When he chewed the flower, the Ghost Flower exploded in his mouth, and countless silver threads spread throughout, instantly seeping through his skeletal bones, starting from his head...

    Pavaro¡¯s entire body was trembling. The silver threads released by the Ghost Flower were the purest umtion of deathly aura. Since the ck deathly aura could condense into a silver color, one could imagine that it was not ordinary. This was the most nourishing supplementary item to the undying races. Not only could it increase their strength, it could even modify their skeleton and even their soul at the source to a certain extent.

    Wang Zhong did not leave. Pavaro now could not move and was in an unconscious state where his entire body asionally spasmed. If he randomly encountered a fellow pupil with evil intentions or some danger, he would definitely be dead. They had just experienced a life-and-death battle. If Wang Zhong was going to be a good person, then he would be a good person till the very end. Thus, he helped to watch over Pavaro.

    However, Lao Wang never thought that this would take a very long time...

    Pavaro had spent two days just absorbing the energy disseminated from the Ghost Flower.

    Although the silver aura had temporarily been absorbed by his body, some had materialized and densely covered his entire skeleton. They resembled secret symbols that could not be dispelled. They forcibly squeezed into his bones bit by bit.

    He finally finished absorbing the energy from the Ghost Flower after much difficulty. Closely after, he broke through to the Solid Core Realm.

    Pavaro was already a peak Void Core who was extremely close to the limit. He had reached a Spiritual Energy Value of 1.5 million. To be honest, just in terms of Spiritual Energy Value, he had already been exceeding his realm and had been able topare favorably with some particrly weak Solid Cores.

    Furthermore, hisprehension of his realm had beenplete, and he had umted enough knowledge. Even without the supplement of the Ghost Flower, he would have soon broken through anyway. At that moment, he naturally broke through in one shot, just as he had expected.

    This was also a rare opportunity for Lao Wang to personally witness a breakthrough to the Solid Core Realm. It felt slightly simpler than when he umted his Void Core out of nothing and was a qualitative change in energy following a quantitative change. Of course, this also included aplexprehension of one¡¯s realm. At the same time, the process of the qualitative change in the Solid Core Realm included the transformation of the soul. If the Void Core was like a "sperm" waiting to fertilize, Lao Wang felt as if the Solid Core was aplete embryo. The vitality it radiated was much more powerful, and the feeling of a second soul was also much clearer. There was a feeling that one had clearly started to surpass the material realm, which was rather interesting.

    He had not spent three days waiting for nothing. Being able to personally witness the process of a Solid Core expert transforming and leveling up would be very useful for when he umted his Solid Core in the future. This kind of scene was very rare. After all, one would not allow others to observe at the side unless they were a trusted person. If the observer had evil intentions, even if they randomly shouted at the side and disrupted the process, a slight distraction of the will could have led to insanity, and the process would have ended, let alone if the observer attacked. If the process failed, it would mean that one¡¯s prospect would bepletely destroyed. Even if one survived, they would no longer be able to break through...

    At that moment, Pavaro¡¯s disposition waspletely different from before; his skeleton that had been charred from the teasing of an elemental spirit hadpletely recovered its original white color. Furthermore, it was as if there were silver threads shining amidst the white and seemed extremely unique.

    "Hu..." He sighed and drew in his true form. He sensed the changes in his body and was overjoyed.

    Even though one-third of the energy from the Ghost Flower had dispersed, since its level was high enough, the remaining energy was enough for him to go through sufficient changes. Breaking through to the Solid Core Realm was a small matter. What was important was the changes that the Ghost Flower had made in the foundations of his body. Pavaro even felt that his speed of mental calctions,prehension, and other factors had increased significantly. It was just as if he was a new person. These changes far exceeded the ordinary results of advancing to the Solid Core Realm.

    This was an increase in his potential! This was much more important than advancing to the Solid Core Stage. This meant that he would be able to achieve the greater heights that other bone demons would look up to in the future!

 Chapter 1126 Slaughter, Illusions Dont Exist in the Underground World

    <h4>Chapter 1126 ughter, Illusions Don¡°t Exist in the Underground World</h4>

    "Okay. Brother, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave." Wang Zhong¡¯sughter could be heard from the side.

    Pavaro, who was still immersed in boundless joy, regained his sense of rity.

    Oh?

    He had just realized that Wang Zhong had been watching over him... What did this mean? It seemed as if there were a few things he had missed.

    "Thank you for the past few days!" Pavaro coughed lightly several times. "I really don¡¯t know what to say."

    Since Wang Zhong had helped him, Pavaro definitely needed to repay him ordingly. This was Pavaro¡¯s belief and a rule for all races in the Land. Contributions that did not require any repayment? That would be like having something fall into yourp and was simply impossible. This time, Wang Zhong had helped him greatly. Even if he had achieved the Solid Core Realm, he did not dare to be as confident as before. After all, he had faced two bone dragons that could have killed him in seconds.

    The divine territory respected experts.

    However, he still said what he was supposed to say. This was a principle of the bone demon race. They made promises easily and would keep to their word. This time, he truly owed Wang Zhong arge favor.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it. It was as easy as lifting a finger." Wang Zhong simply smiled and did not look back. As he walked forward, he waved his hand. "See you soon."

    "..." Pavaro was dumbfounded. He had obviously not thought that Wang Zhong would walk away just like that.

    Was it that easy?

    Was it really that easy?

    In the Heavenly Gates where everything could be exchanged for profits?

    Pavaro was not foolish. He clearly knew when one was pretending or being magnanimous. At that moment, there was a rare hint of gratitude in his typically cold pitch-ck eyes.

    After temporarily losing control of himself for about ten seconds, Pavaro suddenly woke up with a start.

    Wait. The direction Wang Zhong was walking in was... the red region!

    ...

    In the distant boundary of the divine territory, the divine territory was still being molded, and newnd was growing. Destructive energy lightning fell from the sky and brutally crashed into the ground that was about to form. A ck and white smokescreen rose as if an atomic explosion had urred, and a violent shockwave swept past everything, causing the part of the divine territory that had just extended to explode into pieces. Substances were drawn into the sky and dispersed in all directions like a sandstorm. Most of the substances were dposed into their most basic elements by the energy, but some managed to keep the form they had first appeared in. These were all natural treasures.

    No matter what, as the shockwaves from the explosion gradually subsided, the endlessly growing divine territory slowly gained the upper hand. A unique gravitational force stretched out its feelers into the void in all directions and captured the dissipated energy and substances. Anything that came into contact with the gravitational force of the divine territory would be captured into a web of gravity. After a series of reorganizations and consolidations, it would sink into the borders of the divine territory and be part of the divine territory¡¯s growth and expansion. When the next destruction umted enough energy, there would be another sh between growth and destruction.

    Through this cycle, the divine territory continuously expanded its existence in the void. The greatest creation of the Fifth Dimension was the eternal divine territory.

    BANG...

    There was a roar in the void, and lightning shed. Then, amidst a brilliance of energy, a long river suddenly surged out. It was water, yet it was not water. Dim shadows surged through as annihtion and life reced each other.

    It was the Netherworld River!

    The flow of the Netherworld River was paying a visit to this ce.

    It was born in the divine territory and was like a child of god, or more urately, a child of darkness. It had the greatest power in the divine territory. This power was both a power and a yoke at the same time. The divine territory needed the existence of the Netherworld River. However, as children grew up, they were destined to rebel and even turn traitor. Many civilizations with mythical stories had one simrity. Many kings ended up being overthrown by their children.

    The Netherworld River was like a rebellious child of the divine territory.

    It should not be flowing here. The destruction by the void obstructed everything in the divine territory.

    However, the Netherworld River could pierce through destruction. This was one of the reasons the divine territory was able to continuously expand into the void. The Netherworld River arrived through an opposite Netherworld Space and surged forth into the void. Then, it would prate a gap in the void and return to the Netherworld Space. Thereafter, it would leave behind its river territory.

    A wave of void energy suddenly attacked, and the Netherworld River surged in a counterattack. Amidst the light from the powerful energy produced, a body suddenly floated to the surface of the water!

    The body had been broken in half at the waist, but the Netherworld River had pieced back this broken body. Suddenly, there was a violent spasm, and the sunken head rose, revealing its appearance.

    It was Mu Zi!

    He opened his eyes, and intense pain engulfed him, as if he was the meat stuffing in a death pie. He had died.

    At that moment, he was simply a remnant that had been awakened by the Netherworld River. Even his soul was broken beyond repair as the Life and Death Coffin, to which he had entrusted his life and soul, no longer existed.

    "We need, each other, each other, we need..." The will of the Netherworld River was shouting in his pained consciousness. "Integrate with me, together, freedom, together, survival..."

    Mu Zi instinctively resisted the Netherworld River. He searched for his memories from his broken soul fragments amidst this pain.

    What the hell happened?

    Three days ago in standard divine territory time...

    In front of the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, the area chosen for his trading, Mu Zi arrived as usual.

    By the shore, those who were waiting for him had noticed the fog that he released on the Netherworld River. Everyone put down what they were doing and neatly came to the shore, waiting to trade with him.

    Everything was the same as usual.

    However, he looked at the busy river shore. Suddenly, a subtle feeling rose from his heart and grew like weeds after rain. Mu Zi looked at the shore, but the people were still the same people, and he recognized many familiar faces. However, he was strangely ufortable. It was as if a spring had suddenly been dug in the remote mountains and abruptly gushed in an endless stream, submerging his thoughts.

    He remembered Grai¡¯s words, which sounded in his head in a sh. "If there is anything wrong, no matter what it is, if there is an unpleasant premonition, immediately leave and don¡¯t hesitate. Even if it is wrong. We can lose everything ¡ª our fame, our reputation, and even Hell Ind. However, you definitely have to be safe. You can only create miracles when you are alive."

    He did not hesitate and controlled his boat to move to the side. The fog that the Life and Death Coffin emitted became even deeper and thicker, preventing any possible spying. He did not waste any time, and his will slipped into the Netherworld River. He wanted to travel in the mirror image of the Netherworld River. Only then could he dodge any attack.

    However, it was toote. The space around him suddenly trembled, and waves of cold air cut his skin like des. He lost control of his surroundings, and the connection between him and the Netherworld River was weakening. His will that was slipping into the Netherworld River was pulled out by a strange force!

    He was trapped! The space around him was also trapped! His fog gradually grew faint. It was not that the Life and Death Coffin was not taking effect. Instead, a force was neutralizing its effects. The connection between him and the Netherworld River also weakened.

    "What an alert insect!"

    There was a mocking voice. Immediately after, 12 figures suddenly appeared in his field of vision. There were spotless white clouds beneath their feet, but the bottoms of the clouds were pitch-ck. The power of the clouds was corroding and shing with the Netherworld River, allowing these assassins to stop the influence of the Netherworld River on them.

    This was temporary and consumed a massive amount of energy. However, to Mu Zi, this would determine his life and death.

    There was no nonsense from Mu Zi, and he immediately attacked. The opponent obviously never thought that Mu Zi would be so decisive. The Life and Death Coffin suddenly opened, and the Netherworld energy that he had saved over several months was released in one go.

    The opponent let out an angry shriek. Then, two ferocious shouts sounded while a powerful might descended.

    This time, Mu Zi had the upper hand, The Netherworld energy that gushed out broke the bnce of the clouds. Then, Mu Zi interacted with the Netherworld River. He took a deep breath, and the Netherworld River suddenly rose along with his vigorous breathing. The surging waves instantly attacked the 12 figures. In an instant, 10 people fell into the Netherworld River. They struggled in the river, and the artifacts on them exploded one after another. Mu Zi¡¯s expression turned dark. All of those who had fallen into the Netherworld River were Void Core experts. Furthermore, they were equipped with various defensive artifacts that countered the Netherworld River. Although they exploded one after another, the experts were able to fight for enough time.

    Furthermore, the two figures that did not fall after being struck by the Netherworld River radiated a dangerous aura that stunned Mu Zi. He looked at their gazes and felt as if his power was being distorted. It was very obvious that these two people were definitely not just Void Cores!

    Gold Cores were not usually activated in the divine territory. Thus, they could only be Solid Cores who had turned nothing into something! Mu Zi gauged his opponents. One of them had four arms, with each carrying a different artifact. His facial appearance was simr to that of humans, except that his eyes were extremely close together, giving Mu Zi an unusually tense feeling. Beneath his purple lips, canines poked out from the corners of his lips. He had a ferocious aura, and his killing intent was abundant.

    The other person was engulfed in a ck fog. However, a pair of arms stretched out from the ck fog. One of the hands held a precious vase, while the other hand carried a golden pagoda. The two artifacts each emitted might as the hands held them. At that moment, as the expert flew into a rage, the golden pagoda suddenly trembled, and the ancient golden bell hung on the pagoda let out sounds of ughter. These sounds created colors and outlined an indistinctbat picture scroll in midair. The figure of a divine expert seemed to appear and disappear on the scroll.

    "Ding!"

    The golden bell suddenly rang, and a ray of light shot out from the war scroll as if the Milky Way was stretching out and abruptly prated the Netherworld River!

    Mu Zi stretched out his hand, and the Netherworld Riverunched a violent counterattack. However, the precious vase that the strange person covered in ck fog carried tumbled softly from his hand. Icy blue light exploded from the vase, and frost fell like snow. In an instant, the raging Netherworld River calmed down.

    Not only did this calm the Netherworld River, theyers of frost that gushed out from the precious vase also fell on the surface of the Netherworld River but did not melt. Instead, they rotated, and a wave of steam spread from the frost, coldly cutting off the sound of the Netherworld River!

    On the other side, four-arms manipted his four artifacts. Mu Zi heard him shout the word "suppress". Then, the power of the four artifacts immediately integrated and abruptlynded on the bodies of the 10 Void Cores who had fallen into the Netherworld River. He was saving them.

    The Void Cores were saved and returned to the clouds that had been restored. These clouds had been created by thebined powers of the four artifacts in four-arms¡¯ hands. One could see that under the activation of the four artifacts, the unusual power of the 5 Elements was woven together to form these clouds that resisted the Netherworld River. Mu Zi guessed that if it were not for the drain from the Netherworld River, these four artifacts could have created a world of clouds and formed their own society!

    Then, Mu Ziughed very miserably. He looked at all of this.

    The two great Solid Cores had six top-leveled artifacts, and every artifact could restrain the power of the Netherworld River. Meanwhile, the 10 Void Cores had at least 10 defensive artifacts that could resist the corrosion of the Netherworld River. Thoserge Factions had a way to deal with the Netherworld River, but they were not willing to pay the price. Mu Zi saw that the six artifacts that the two Solid Core experts held were wearing down rapidly as they disyed every bit of their power. The Netherworld River caused irreversible corrosion to these artifacts. These artifacts that could be used countless times to disy unparalleled power became disposable consumables in order to obstruct the Netherworld River.

    What arge amount of money spent. To deal with him, two great Solid Cores and 10 Void Cores had been sent to capture him. Furthermore, they spent several dozen Netherworld River artifacts and six top-leveled artifacts!

    Their sole objective was his secrets.

    They wanted to capture him alive. Thus, he was still breathing.

    However, Mu Zi tightened the cloak on his body. He would not allow them to get what they wanted, and he would not leave any information here. Regardless of whether it was information about the Netherworld River Wanderer or about him as an Earthling, he would not leave anything behind.

    He suspected that not only were the Factions in the underground world involved, he had even attracted the attention of the surface world. His and Grai¡¯s n had failed, but he did not me Grai. In fact, arge part of this was due to his own urgency. He was more impatient than Grai to advance rashly. However, they could only interact with and see so much of the divine territory.

    Thus, this situation had happened.

    Did he regret this? Mu Zi smiled. He simply asked himself whether he had given it his all. His answer was, "I¡¯ve done my best, my utmost best."

    This was enough.

    "The Netherworld King says... that you... will all die!"

    Ever since the ambush attack, these were the first words Mu Zi uttered.

    However, it was a pity that this did not scare his opponents. Mu Zi smiled and looked at the mockery on his opponents¡¯ faces. Their lies had been seen through.

    Four-armsughed coldly. "The Netherworld River? Are you going to ask him to appear and attempt to do so? Oh, are you saying that you are that fellow? You all are rather skilled at transforming and hiding. After investigating for such a long time, we haven¡¯t been able to determine which damned civilization you¡¯re from. No civilization has ever been this close to the Netherworld River. You are the first and could be an exception, but yourrade that appeared afterward... It was not the same thing. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Now, let us see what your true appearance is."

    "You speak too much."

    Amidst the ck fog, a deep voice that sounded like rocks rubbing against each other reverberated, stopping four-arms from continuing to speak.

    Mu Zi was still smiling. He opened the lid of the Life and Death Coffin and reached into it but did not take anything out. His dark skin turned faint, and there were even ghastly pale wisps on his skin. Meanwhile, his face was dripping with perspiration. One could see that his skin color was flowing into the Life and Death Coffin. In an instant, his ck skin turned brown and was turning into an even lighter color.

    "Life and Death True Form." Mu Zi was smiling. His body became transparent. Not only did his skin turn transparent, even his blood, his bones, and his organs all turned transparent. He had almost disappeared from this world, but light blue vitality was still circting throughout his body, allowing him to exist in this world.

    BANG...

    Mu Zi ughtered a Void Core. If he was able to kill one of them, he would be able to break even, while killing two of them would mean he came out ahead. Of course, he did not give up on his hope of escaping. However, it was a great pity that his enemies had surrounded and trapped him. The two Solid Cores had not attacked, only prevented him from escaping. Meanwhile, the six top-leveled artifacts were not just to interfere with the Netherworld River but were also prepared for this situation.

    Crash. Countless attacksnded on Mu Zi, but Mu Zi¡¯s half-transparent body simply trembled slightly before turning all the power from the attack into nothing. The Life and Death True Form traveled between life and death, turning into a temporarily undying body.

    This was Mu Zi¡¯s greatest gain from the Netherworld River.

 Chapter 1127 Seize

    <h4>Chapter 1127 Seize</h4>

    Crack.

    Mu Zi rushed into the group of Void Cores and desperately ughtered them. In the underground world, people who were able to be Void Cores were all killing demons who had experienced countless fierce fights. However, when theyunched their attacks, Mu Zi transformed from life to death, and all their attacks missed.

    Furthermore, as long as Mu Zi seized an opportunity, he was able to cause a terrifying wound in a Void Core.

    After severely injuring two Void Cores, the two Solid Cores finally could not stand it.

    "Hmph! A bunch of good-for-nothings!"

    The person enshrouded by ck fog finally broke out from the fog. It was a winged person, and a rich brilliance was radiated from his perfect and wless body. His two precious artifacts shot out two rich waves of aura towards Mu Zi at the same time, one of life and the other of death. This caused the two artifacts to dim significantly.

    BANG...

    Life and death rapidly collided in Mu Zi¡¯s body, causing Mu Zi to instantly explode into countless pieces. However, the next instant, a wisp of vitality firmly pulled him back and pieced him back together like some toy bricks.

    Between life and death, his Life and Death True Form had been broken!

    "Capture him." The wless winged person red at the Void Cores with a dissatisfied gaze.

    At this moment, Mu Zi smiled sadly. Was this a Solid Core? His Life and Death True Form was enough to deal with over ten Void Cores, but when dealing with a Solid Core, it was destroyed upon first contact.

    However, he would not allow others to capture him. Thanks to the Solid Core¡¯s attack, the interval of time needed after the two precious artifacts released their power allowed Mu Zi to seize an opportunity to escape.

    The Life and Death Coffin flew beside him. He stroked the coffin lightly and seemed to hear an unwilling cry.

    "Go."

    Crash! Brutal deathly aura exploded from the Life and Death Coffin!

    The Life and Death Coffin was once a very poor artifact. However, its material was a taboo in the divine territory, and it was rarer than even divine equipment. At the very least, Mu Zi had never found any records rted to it while looking through the various ancient texts that introduced divine territory materials and treasures.

    In the Netherworld River, Mu Zi looked up. The bird person was roaring angrily as his surprised and bewildered eyes red at the exploding Life and Death Coffin!

    "No! You actually dared to detonate such a precious item!"

    The Life and Death Coffin violently blew apart like a supernova and instantly turned into thousands of fragments that spewed in all directions. A gap between life and death appeared in front of Mu Zi. This was a pathway that the Life and Death Coffin opened up for sacrificial offerings. The aura of the Netherworld River surged out from the Life and Death Coffin, and Mu Zi made his way inside.

    The Life and Death Coffin shattered, and Mu Zi could feel his own heart shattering. He spat out arge piece of flesh. Half of his soul and his life were ced in the Life and Death Coffin, but they had left through this pathway. Once he had lost the Life and Death Coffin, he could no longer continue living. However, at the very least, he would not leave any information that would allow those people to trace him back to the human race.

    This was enough. Furthermore, he had enough time to sort out the inheritance from Hell Ind. He wanted Grai to inherit everything.

    "Die!"

    The bird person roared angrily and delivered a practiced chop. The moment the gap of life and death closed, brutal power entered, and Mu Zi¡¯s body was chopped into halves in an instant!

    Everything turned dark!

    Rumble! Bam, bam!

    Then, the memories of the Netherworld River surged forth.

    It protected his corpse and tried its best to pour everything in the Netherworld River into his shattered body. The Netherworld River even collected the fragments of his soul. Even though there was only half of his soul left, it was enough to summon him into this void world that was distant from thews of the divine territory. There were no rules here, only chaos. Thus, the power of the Netherworld River could be released boundlessly and would not be suppressed by the divine territory.

    "Together, together, freedom, survival."

    The Netherworld River was urging Mu Zi.

    It disyed its existence to Mu Zi.

    It showed how it was born, how it was bound in confusion, and how it devoured lives because it was jealous of the freedom that lives had. It discovered the yokes that the divine territory had imposed on it. It desired freedom. Now, Mu Zi had appeared.

    He was an existence that could bear the weight of its power and not melt, a life that could synchronize with its will.

    It had been waiting all along, waiting for the moment Mu Zi was about to die. Then, it would pull him into the Netherworld River, far away from the control of the divine territory...

    "Just let me die!"

    Mu Zi opened his eyes and smiled. Then he rejected the Netherworld River¡¯s will to survive together.

    Rumble. The Netherworld River angrily caused its water to rumble but instantly calmed down again. "Conditions, I know, a lot about you, but, everything can be discussed with conditions."

    Mu Zi¡¯s response was indifferent. He had never been afraid of death. It was a type of freedom. Discussing conditions? He could not and did not want to.

    The poor Netherworld River had encountered the Earthling that it was least able to do business with, and he was its greatest nemesis.

    These thoughts were directly transmitted to the consciousness of the Netherworld River without any obstacles. It was very afraid. It did not know whether another Mu Zi would appear in 10 million years.

    It no longer wanted to wait. In this universe, there was nothing more numbing and crueler than waiting in stasis.

    "You take the lead. I willplement you!"

    This was the final term that the consciousness of the Netherworld River offered. It desired freedom greatly.

    ...

    In the Illusion Sea, Pavaro had not caught up. He was only dumbfounded for a moment, yet Wang Zhong had already vanished. He had moved far too quickly.

    Pavaro¡¯s expression changed slightly. Earlier, he had entered the world of the bone dragon because he sensed an obscure calling. Thus, back then, he did not think much about it and impatiently entered the world. Could it be that Wang Zhong had experienced the same thing?

    Wang Zhong had great strength. He was able to ughter the two terrifying bone dragons and umte his own technique. One definitely could not use ordinary Void Cores to judge his strength. However, this did not mean that Wang Zhong had the ability to charge into the red alert region. It was an unrestricted region that even Gold Cores could die in.

    Pavaro stood up and immediately chased after him.

    Unlike what Pavaro had guessed, Wang Zhong was not rash. What kind of person was Lao Wang? He was a soldier who had walked out from countless expeditions and was definitely not afraid when he dared to do something. However, this did not mean that he could mindlessly take risks. Meanwhile, the summoning he sensed had faintly caused the Fate Stone to react.

    If it was purely a chance happening or a calling, Wang Zhong definitely would not have gone to the red region. However, if it involved the Fate Stone, Lao Wang was willing to try anything.

    With his current speed, he flew through the Illusion Sea World as a Void Core and traveled across therge yellow region in less than half an hour.

    The foggy region in front of him was not colored a uniform red. Instead, it was colorful, with red fog making up the bulk of the color. However, the colors were all very deep but did not block his vision, unlike in the yellow region. Instead, the entire foggy region was transparent and clear. He could see bubble worlds floating inside the region.

    There were obviously much fewer bubble worlds here than in the white and yellow regions. Lao Wang immediately saw the bubble world that he sensed an obscure feeling from. It was golden and was extremely conspicuous even amidst the fog. Furthermore, when he saw this bubble world, a strong calling immediately appeared in his head.

    This was it. Wang Zhong was very sure. This was the red alert region, and the level of the bubble world was rather high. Wang Zhong could estimate the danger he would face inside and subconsciously paused for a moment. However, the Fate Stone seemed to call out. This was the first time the Fate Stone was so active. As a result, Wang Zhong could not help but pay attention to it.

    It was even slightly strange. He had always thought that the Fate Stone was a mysterious treasure that even surpassed anything in the Fifth Dimension. But now, this consciousness... Why did it feel somewhat like an artifact?

    Lao Wang¡¯s figure swept past the sky. In a sh, he appeared in front of that bubble world.

    Unlike how he had the imperative to control the world when he entered the previous bubble world, when his hands touched the boundary of the bubble, Lao Wang could clearly sense the vast will that this bubble world contained. He was extremely insignificant in the face of this bubble world. He was like a three-year-old child that wanted to y with Hercules¡¯ weapon and simply could not lift it up. There was no way he could control this world like before. Meanwhile, the obscure calling transformed into a peculiar power that instantly sucked him in.

    The scenery around him changed in the blink of an eye. It was as if he was hovering in midair. Beneath his feet was a vast void, yet it seemed as if there was some mass that he could step on.

    This feeling was very mysterious and waspletely different from when he used his Void Core spiritual power to resist gravity and hover in midair. It was as if... the surface of the ground had been constructed by aw and naturally supported him. Regardless of which direction he stepped in, the ground would naturally appear beneath his feet. This was rather mysterious.

    Wang Zhong regained hisposure. Then, he raised his head and looked around.

    He saw an empty starry sky, and there were countless projections of Dimensional Worlds under his feet. Meanwhile, in the extremely distant surroundings, there were five massive boundary tablets that glittered and reached into the clouds.

    He could not use words to describe the magnificence of the five boundary tablets. They were definitely not justrge but also contained unparalleled supernatural power and might, as if they were the protectors of this entire world and supported it! Any expert could not help but respect and admire them from their hearts.

    Wang Zhong looked at this spacious and intriguing space. He was astonished for some time. This was different from any of the bubble worlds that he had entered, and he could not even sense any creatures. This space was just toorge. Furthermore, there was no spiritual pressure at all, as if this ce was in a state of chaos.

    Furthermore, in the previous bubble worlds, Wang Zhong had directly entered the illusion worlds as an entity. However, Wang Zhong felt as if his body was in the form of a soul here.

    This was too mysterious. He had read some resources introducing the high-leveled bubble worlds in the red alert region. In essence, they should be the same as other low-leveled memory worlds, and one would enter the illusion worlds as an entity. However, the experts that one would encounter would be stronger. He had never heard of entering these worlds as a soul.

    He did not know what the difference between entering as a soul and as an entity meant, but one thing was certain. This ce was extremely special.

    He tried to activate his true form but failed. However, his body was able to hover in the air as he had intended and continued to rise... No, he was not rising. Instead, it seemed as if he was growingrger! Furthermore, he grew at a rapid speed. Then, to Lao Wang¡¯s surprise, he discovered that he seemed to be free and unrestrained in this world. Changes urred with just a thought.

    At that moment, as his body grew, therge distance rapidly shortened. The blurry boundary tablets became much clearer. Those were...

    Wang Zhong stared at them for a while. The more he looked at them, the more familiar they looked. Suddenly, he arrived at an answer and was shocked...

    A Golden Stone b? There was metal, wood, water, fire, and earth!

    Back then in the Holy City, the Patriarch Society had collected the remaining pieces of a Golden Stone b from the Empire, the Mo Family, and the Stuart n. Although it was a great pity that they did not collect all the pieces in the end, they managed to collect most of them.

    Regardless of whether it was the symbols engraved on it or the Golden Stone b itself, Lao Wang hadprehended everything and had an extremely strong impression of them. There was no doubt that these five stone tablets were Golden Stone bs. However, the symbols on the bs were more profound andplex than the one collected by the Holy City. For example, the Fire Golden Stone b that Lao Wang was most familiar with and had done the most research on had runes that were only 0.01% as profound as these stone tablets, not evenparing its weight or its might. Inparison to these stone tablets, the Golden Stone b in the Holy City was like a simplified fake copy.

    The Golden Stone b had appeared on Earth and in the Holy City, and seemed to have countless ties with him. Now, it had also appeared in the Illusion Sea. This was definitely not just a coincidence. Why were the Golden Stone bs standing in this space? What was their function? Was the calling he sensed from these Golden Stone bs?

    Questions appeared one after another in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. Lao Wang felt that something was wrong.

    Suddenly, the five Golden Stone bs dazzled with great brilliance. It was as if countless rays of light pierced through this space, instantly forming a dense golden grid in this world.

    Meanwhile, an elegant man appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the golden grid.

    The man seemed rather young and had a peaceful expression. He did not seem to have any terrifying might, but he had an air of dominance, as if he looked down scornfully at the world and saw everyone else as ants. He wore elegant white clothes and quietly stood in the center of the golden grid, as if he was waiting for something.

    Immediately after.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    Experts with terrifying auras appeared in all directions around the grid.

    They each stood in eight different directions around the grid, and their figures all emitted a dazzling golden light. All of them had a gigantic stature and were extremely massive. The might that they emitted caused someone as strong-willed as Lao Wang to involuntarily tremble in fear. In front of them, he was like a speck of dust against the vast sun! This feeling far exceeded the shock he experienced when he saw the Ancient Spirit Tree for the first time.

    "This, this is?!" Lao Wang was silently shocked. He obviously did not recognize these eight figures, but he managed to determine a few things from some obvious external characteristics.

    The clothes and the physique of the massive figure standing in the east were very simr to those of the Heavenly Wings race in the Heaven. There were 12 massive white wings behind his back!

    The fabled Heavenly Wings people were born with just one pair of wings. The more wings they grew, the stronger they were, and the higher their realm was. From the limited number of Heavenly Gates records that Wang Zhong had flipped through, the highest-leveled member on record only had eight wings!

    Meanwhile, the figure standing in the west was a pure elemental creature. Its entire body was on fire and looked like a humanoid sun. There was no need to mention its terrifying might. Wang Zhong could not even directly look at it as the light was too dazzling. If he looked at it for one more second, he would be blinded. It was obviously a member of the Elemental Race. Looking at the terrifying Heavenly Wings member beside it, since it was able to be on equal footing with a 12-winged Heavenly Wing member, it was definitely the king of the Elemental Race, among the four races in Heaven!

 Chapter 1128 Origin

    <h4>Chapter 1128 Origin</h4>

    The figure in the north waspletely shrouded in darkness. However, the darkness waspletely different from the darkness that Wang Zhong had seen before and was full of brutal devastation. Furthermore, the figure was not humanoid but had three heads and six arms. Its angry eyes that were wide open in the darkness made it seem like an angry demon with an extremely rich killing aura. Anyone who did not have a strong will would be affected by the terrifying killing aura that it emitted. It was a bloodthirsty creature that only knew how to kill! It was from the Violent Demon race, the race that was best atbat among the four races in Heaven!

    In the south, the figure was no longer humanoid. Instead, it took the form of a beast.

    Its figure was veryrge and had extremely sturdy limbs, making it seem like a primeval beast from the legends. The aura that surrounded its entire body soared into the air like a wave. Even a random bead of sweat on its body was a bright blood-red and contained boundless vitality¡­ The Wilderness Race among the four races in Heaven were born in the primeval era and had the most powerful physical bodies. They were called the source of preliminary life in the Fifth Dimension and were the oldest race.

    The striking characteristics of the four races in Heaven were easily distinguishable. Moreover, there was a figure standing in the southeast, northwest, southwest, and northeast directions respectively. However, the clothes they wore and their outer appearances were obviously different from those of the fabled four races in Heaven. Wang Zhong did not know where they were from, but there was no doubt that they were as powerful as these kings from the four Heavenly Races. They were like gods that stood in the world!

    However, these eight powerful deities that caused Wang Zhong to tremble in fear were all extremely cautious of the young man standing in the middle of the grid. It vaguely seemed as if the eight of them were joining hands to surround him. Meanwhile, the young man had a calm and undisturbed expression. He smiled as he looked at these eight divine kings.

    Lao Wang was shocked. What kind of existence was this young man to force eight powerful divine kings to work together to deal with him? Furthermore, there was something even more mysterious. When Lao Wang looked at that man, he looked extremely familiar, as if¡­ he was a super high-leveled divine version of himself?!

    This caused Lao Wang the loser to feel ashamed¡­ Since when did he like to daydream?

    "Dragon Emperor," The Violent Demon divine king that was full of murderous aura slowly spoke. Surging killing aura covered the entire world and instantly filled this entire space. "Hand over the Fate b! The divine territory should be jointly managed by the Heavenly Races. You have overstepped your authority!"

    The expression on the young man, who had been called Dragon Emperor, did not change. He was not affected by the murderous aura at all. Instead, he smiled and calmly said, "Back then, when the divine territory was established, all the races had made great sacrifices. The five great basic rules have formed the foundation. The Light te is at the Heavenly River, and the Darkness te is at the Netherworld River. The Elemental Race and the Wilderness Race share time-space. The Violent Demon race controls chaos. The Heavenly Wings race controls order, and the Dragon race controls fate. This is called bnce."

    "Dragon Emperor, the times have changed." The voice of the Wilderness Race divine king was like arge bell and was extremely powerful, causing Wang Zhong''s ears to turn numb. "Countless years have passed, and the divine territory is bing more prosperous every day. Can you not see that the fate of the Dragon race has been exhausted? Your destiny has reached its end. Let us keep the Fate b. This is also giving the Dragon race a way out!"

    "Do you understand what fate is?" the Dragon Emperor calmly spoke.

    The eight great divine kings did not answer. For a moment¡­ it was slightly awkward.

    Everyone present was a supreme creature in teaching one''s grandmother how to suck eggs. However, if they were to discuss their research on fate in front of the Dragon Emperor, they would be making a fool of themselves by showing off in front of an expert. Among the 11 powers, fate was the most obscure and the hardest to control. Thus, it had been handed to the Dragon race.

    "The Dragon race will decide their own fate." The Dragon Emperor had obviously expected the silence from the surroundings and was not surprised. Even if these people wanted to forcibly seize it from him, they at least had to give him some face when talking. "If the Dragon Race is destined to disappear, then this is a part of the Dragon Race''s fate, and not because of your control."

    The Wilderness Race divine king furrowed his eyebrows. "Dragon Emperor, this is the core of Heaven. Your Real Dragon Origins cannot be used here. We do not want to go to war¡­"

    "This is obviously a robbery. Wouldn''t it be settled if you just said so?" The Dragon Emperor continued to smile and observed the people around him. "Heh heh. Little Ye and the others, you are bing more and more courageous to dare to speak to me like that. Will they truly honor their promises?"

    "Dragon Emperor!" the Heavenly Wings divine king coldly shouted. "Don''t sow discord among us. This is a joint decision by everyone! I hope that you can consider the situation as a whole. We will still support the existence of the Dragon race."

    "We know that your twelve Dragon Guards are already prepared outside, but do you really think that you can challenge us with those little fellows?" The Violent Demon divine king coldly said, "Furthermore, don''t forget that today is the weakest the Dragon race bes, your weakness that shows up every thousand years. Today, we must have a result. It''s best that you don''t do anything that is insignificant and foolish!"

    "How pitiable. The more powerful and heaven-defying one is, the more fatal ws one has." The Wilderness Race divine kingughed coldly. They had been living in the shadows of the Dragon Emperor for far too long. They had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    "Do you all have the same thoughts?" The Dragon Emperor ignored these two people. One of them was his mortal enemy, while the other was a little youngling who was making an error in judgment.

    However, at that moment, regardless of whether it was his best friends ¡ª the Heavenly Wings divine king and the Elemental Race divine king ¡ª or the other friends he was not very close to but had drunk with, the other six people did not say anything. When the gaze of the Dragon Emperor swept past, the Heavenly Wings divine king finally sighed softly. "This is for the entire civilization¡­"

    "Ha ha ha ha!" The Dragon Emperor''sughter instantly reverberated throughout the entire world. There was no fear, but there was a hint of self-indulgence. "This is an excuse that you have not changed for 10,000 years. Back then, you used these words to ward off those level-9 civilizations that have since disappeared. This time, you are using them on me?"

    "Since that is the case, what are you waiting for?" He immediately stoppedughing, and his body emitted a ray of golden light. A terrifying dragon''s breath immediately spread. At that moment, the figure that seemed extremely weak in front of the eight towering divine kings became extremely tall and full of might. He did not seem to be inferior to the alliance of the eight divine kings.

    Golden light shot from his eyes, and he was full of tyranny. "Attack! Let me see how impressive the cooperation among eight divine kings is!"

    In the air, Wang Zhong was dumbstruck as he watched this. This¡­ What did this have to do with anything?

    Regardless of whether this was a projection of history or someone''s memory, or even a fake illusion, the Dragon Emperor was facing the eight divine kings of Heaven by himself. Was there anyone so impressive in this world? If Wang Zhong had not personally witnessed this, no one would have been able to imagine it.

    "Damned thing who doesn''t know death! Then vanish into nothingness!" The Violent Demon divine king roared angrily and stretched out hisrge hand from the darkness. Wang Zhong simply felt as if this entire world had be a rag that was being squeezed by a terrifying and invisible power. Even if he was a soul that was floating high in the sky, there was a moment when he felt as if he was about to explode and die. Furthermore, he could not resist at all!

    It''s over!

    Lao Wang was also shocked. It was said that when celestial beings fought, the ordinary man suffered. The shockwave of aura that these terrifying beings unleashed before the battle was enough to kill him countless times.

    However, when his soul was about to be broken into pieces by that terrifying and invisible power, Wang Zhong seemed to sense the Dragon Emperor, who was standing in the middle of the grid below him, raising his head to look at him.

    Their eyes met. In that instant, Wang Zhong felt a mysterious interaction between their souls. This was definitely not an unconscious gaze.

    He can see me? Wang Zhong was astonished. He could not imagine how the Dragon Emperor could see a soul observer in this mysterious and strange world.

    Closely after, the pressure from the invisible power vanished, and his body was suddenly pulled back by a wave of power. The entire world turned into a fleeting moment before his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he was chased out.

    The empty space had disappeared, and the eight divine kings, as well as the Dragon Emperor, were nowhere to be seen. When Lao Wang calmed himself down from his frightened state, he realized that he had returned to the Illusion Sea World.

    His surroundings were filled with colorful fog. His hands were on that bubble world, but unlike the active sucking force that was present before, the bubble world seemed to have been sealed at that moment. When he pressed his hands again on the bubble world, he could not sense any aura calling for him. It was like a dead object, and he could not even think about entering it.

    "Wang Zhong! You''re finally awake!"

    Lao Wang still had many thoughts when a joyous voice sounded beside him. It was Pavaro.

    He had been chasing Wang Zhong in this direction all along. Then, he saw Wang Zhong cing his hand on the bubble world and then bing motionless.

    This was obviously very strange. Typically, when one entered the bubble world, their entire body would be sucked in and engulfed by the bubble. However, Wang Zhong stood there without moving. Furthermore, no matter how Pavaro called him, he still did not awaken. If Pavaro did not feel Wang Zhong''s body temperature and heartbeat, he would have suspected Wang Zhong had died.

    Pavaro had tried to enter to find Wang Zhong by cing his hand on the bubble world, but obviously, it had been of no use. This bubble world simply rejected him and did not allow him to enter. Pavaro had no other choice. Since Wang Zhong was alive but could not be awakened, and Pavaro was unable to go in and did not know what had happened exactly, he could only watch over him here. However, he never thought that this would take half a month.

    "Half a month?" Lao Wang was astonished. ording to what he had sensed, only over ten minutes had passed since he entered the world, but half a month had passed outside. This bubble was probably of extraordinary origin, but how many connections did this world have with him?

    Meanwhile, Lao Wang was not very surprised at the history of conflict in the bubble world. There would be grudges when there were people, and this also applied in Heaven.

    "What exactly did you experience inside?" Pavaro was not a curious person, but this was just too strange. Wang Zhong did not seem to have sensed the flow of time.

    Lao Wang shook his head. To be honest, he did not even dare to believe what he had seen. He still had to calm down and slowly ponder about it, let alone tell Pavaro the details.

    Pavaro was not the kind to get to the root of the issue with questions. When he saw Wang Zhong shake his head, he took it as Wang Zhong not wanting to speak about it and naturally did not question him further. He simply said, "There are less than two days until the Illusion Sea World mission ends. If we do not hurry back in time, we will not be able to find our way back to the Heavenly Gates without the supervisor''s guidance. Luckily you returned today. If not, I almost had to carry you and that bubble world back!"

    Lao Wang smiled and felt apologetic.

    Pavaro had guarded him for half a month. This time, he would definitely not be able topete for rankings and points for this assessment.

    "You should rest and reorganize yourself." Obviously, Pavaro did not mind. Aspared to the points and mission rewards, the Ghost Flower was his greatest gain from this mission. At that moment, he also sensed that Wang Zhong''s mind was extremely fatigued. He looked at the Time-Space Wristband on his arm. "The journey is slightly far. We will go back three hourster!"

    At the Combat Cultivation Hall gathering spot in the Illusion Sea World¡­

    This was thest day of the mission. Many of the pupils who had been venturing the world had returned. However, the Titan supervisor was not in a pleasant mood because of the ranking information on the boundary cloth.

    Among the 900 pupils, about one hundred of them were determined to be dead by their Time-Space Wristband, and their names were struck out with a red line. Meanwhile, a ratherrge proportion of people remained at the low standard of 10 to 20 points. It was obvious that this average made the Titan supervisor rather unhappy. He was not unhappy at their strength, but at their determination and courage. Typically, Void Cores who had cultivated at the Combat Cultivation Hall for a year would definitely not have so few points over a month if they had a little more courage and explored one or two level-8 worlds. Frankly speaking, the majority of people were afraid of death. There were more people in this batch of Combat Cultivation Hall pupils to prepare for the arrival of the Heavenly River Tide, and the threshold was also lower. These lower-leveled pupils were truly unattractive and useless.

    Of course, a few hidden experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall appeared one by one. They were far ahead in the lead on the rankings. A few of them had obtained several thousand points, and three of them had obtained over ten thousand points! There was no doubt that these were the true experts. One would not be able to umte 10,000 points just from the level-7 worlds in the white region. They had definitely gone to the B Region and collected level-6 world cores. Furthermore, they collected more than one of such cores!

    However, the problem was, among those who had obtained over ten thousand points, Wang Zhong and Pavaro, whom the Titan supervisor had always thought highly of, were not there.

    Half a month ago, their points hadpletely stopped increasing. Wang Zhong was still better off. Just before his points had stopped increasing, he had collected a level-6 core and gained 5,000 points. However, Pavaro was much more miserable and had only umted 800 points. This simply caused the supervisor to be extremely disappointed.

    More and more pupils returned, and almost all of those who had survived were back. After experiencing life and death for one month, everyone in the Combat Cultivation Hall seemed slightly different to each other. However, some people had more gains and changed more, while others only experienced small changes.

    Everyone was looking at the rankings on the boundary cloth and discussed the winner of this task. Of course, they definitely mentioned Wang Zhong and Pavaro. After all, they were the unspoken champions in the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    "That''s why I said that actions speak louder than words. Pavaro only received 800 points and is a far cry away from the first few ces¡­"

    "Earlier, he was equally famous as Balor and Gorst, and they were called the top three experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Looking at them now, they are all just as bad as one another." Many people took pleasure in Pavaro''s misfortune, unhappy about being suppressed by him.

    Unlike Balor and Gorst, Pavaro was not from a powerful civilization. Although the bone demon race was not as miserable as the Earthlings, they were merely a level-6 civilization. Furthermore, they were even considered weak among the level-6 civilizations. They were not easily bullied in the Land, but they definitely did not have much influence.

 Chapter 1129 Copper Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 1129 Copper Mirror</h4>

    After all, the poption size of the bone demon civilization was just too small. Even if their natural endowments were outstanding and their proportion of experts was very high, so what? Even if there was one expert for every 100 people in their civilization, and another civilization had one expert for every one million people, the other civilization would have billions of people. Thus, they would have many more experts than the bone demon race, even if they were naturally stronger.

    "That Wang Zhong''s points are not low either. He probably ventured into a level-6 world¡­"

    "It must have been his luck again. I heard that his points have not changed in the past half month. He was probably lucky to venture into a level-6 world the first time. Then, he ventured into another level-6 world while trusting in his luck and probably got trapped there. Look, he hasn''t returned even now."

    "Heh heh. Kampbell is more impressive! After losing to Pavaro back then, he seemed to have made massive breakthroughs. Look, he''s rushed to number one this time with over 10,300 points. He has collected at least two level-6 worlds. Tsk tsk. Kampbell has truly made a huge gain this time. Not only does he have the opportunity to read the Heavenly Gates records for three days without any restrictions, the 10,300 points he earned this time¡­¡ªThat is all money! When we be official pupils next year, it will be extremely difficult to earn points."

    This task was also an advancement gift from the Titan supervisor to this batch of new pupils. This was like aing-of-age ceremony, where they would say goodbye to their past status as new pupils. To official pupils, earning points was too difficult, but it was also very important. The Titan supervisor was typically fierce, but he treated the pupils rather well.

    "There''s also Zhenk Gintonge from the Lasting Crow race with over 10,100 points."

    "Monroh from the goblin race obtained 10,080 points. The top three pupils are not well-known, but they have made a name for themselves this time. They can be considered the new top three experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall!"

    "They are smart people who would break out in important moments to earn points, like right now. They are not like Wang Zhong at all. Back then, he jumped about everywhere and desperately fought for fame, but in reality, he is second-ss in this Hall. When ites to official events, he cannot perform. From how I see it, he and Pavaro probably ended up in a hopeless situation and could not make it back¡ª Oh?"

    Just as that person was talking, they saw two rapidly traveling figures flying over at a low altitude.

    They were Wang Zhong and Pavaro!

    The person immediately stopped talking. Even though people mocked them behind their backs, their strength was on full disy. Even if they had been impressed by the new rising experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall, these insignificant pupils did not dare to casually provoke the two former stars. However, their gaze towards Wang Zhong and Pavaro contained less admiration. There was even an asional mocking gaze that seemed to celebrate their misfortune.

    People were like this. When one was in power and was the strongest, people would naturally worship them. However, if someone more powerful appeared, people would naturally change their stance and worship that person instead.

    Such situations were natural and normal. Unsurprisingly, Lao Wang and Pavaro did not mind and did not even care about the rankings on the boundary cloth. Including the few days that Pavaro had spent breaking through, their points had not increased for most of the month. One did not need to ponder to understand that these rankings definitely had nothing to do with them anymore.

    "Supervisor." The two of them ignored all the gazes in the surroundings. They simply headed to the supervisor and handed in their wristbands.

    At first, their points had made the supervisor very dissatisfied. However, when he saw the two of them, the supervisor''s eyes lit up.

    The Titan supervisor casually registered their names and shed a devilish smile. "Little skeleton, are you a Solid Core now? Not bad, not bad."

    The surroundings were instantly silent. Those who still mocked him slightly now stared straight at him. Even the so-called new top-three experts of the Combat Cultivation Hall ¡ª Iron Titan Kampbell, Lasting Crow Zhenk Gintonge, and goblin Monroh ¡ª could not help but cast a sidelong nce towards him at the same time.

    Just like how Pavaro initially could not tell that Wang Zhong had umted his Core, one could not differentiate between a Solid Core and a Void Core just based on appearances, unless one''s strength and outlook were much higher than the other''s.

    Stepping into the Solid Core Realm was like the wind transforming into clouds, or a flood dragon transforming into a dragon. It was a qualitative change. Even among the Land, he could be considered a formidable figure and was obviously on another level from the ordinary pupils who were still stalled in the Void Core Realm. His low points were probably because he had encountered a special situation and was dyed¡­

    In an instant, everyone looked at Pavaro with a different gaze. There was no more doubt, unlike after the Balor incident, and there was admiration again. They looked at him with a respectful gaze, as if they had just entered the Combat Cultivation Hall and heard about the "top experts in the Combat Cultivation Hall" for the first time. The divine territory worshipped experts, and the Heavenly Gates was no exception. In the eyes of the experts who had truly experienced life and death, they might focus more on multiple aspects of a soldier''s performance in actualbat and not make a judgment solely based on someone''s superficial strength.

    However, to these new pupils from the Combat Cultivation Hall, one''s actual realm was the only convincing benchmark¡­

    In the past, Pavaro would have been used to these gazes. He did not like such gazes or revel in them, but did not dislike them either. True experts would usually stand in the spotlight by ident. This was something that one could not reject but could only get used to.

    However, at that moment, Pavaro felt slightly awkward.

    When he stood beside Wang Zhong, titles like "first in the Combat Cultivation Hall" were a p in the face. Even though he had advanced to the Solid Core and his strength had skyrocketed, to be honest, even with his current state, Pavaro had no confidence that he could have eliminated those two bone dragons, let alone win so simply and easily.

    He coughed lightly. The Titan supervisor''s gaze had already shifted to Wang Zhong and was quickly fixed on him.

    "Wang Zhong¡­" There was obviously a hint of surprise in the Titan supervisor''s eyes. There was an indescribableplexity in his gaze, as if he was shocked and astonished.

    Lao Wang looked at him with a smile on his face.

    To be honest, he could not see through the Titan supervisor at all. Even before they had entered the Illusion Sea World, he felt that the Titan supervisor was out of reach. However, at that moment, he felt that the supervisor had be "clear" in his eyes and was not as obscure or concealed as before. He could truly sense the Titan supervisor''s power.

    Just the power contained in his muscles was not inferior to Wang Zhong''s divine cells, and the Titan''s spiritual power level was rtively high. At the very least, in the Illusion Sea World where the spiritual pressure was simr to that in the Land, Wang Zhong could clearly see the power of the world naturally surrounding the Titan supervisor. This feeling was simr to when he had arrived in the peripheral worlds. He became strong enough topletely ignore the spiritual pressure in those ces and even channel boundless spiritual power there.

    This kind of expert was definitely a Solid Core. There was no doubt about this. However, the strange thing was¡­ he did not feel that the Titan supervisor was stronger than Senior Lavel!

    This sudden judgment would have surprised Lavel. No matter what, Titan supervisor Tsargesimon had a certain fame in the entire Heavenly Gates and was even called the Silver Lightning God of Combat. He was ranked first-ss among the many Gold Cores in the Heavenly Gates, but Lao Wang actually felt that Senior Lavel was stronger than the Titan supervisor? Furthermore, this was not a directparison with both of them present, but simply based on his impression, and he was able to clearly sense that Lavel was stronger¡­ This was truly unthinkable.

    When he thought about his and Flying Pig''s attitudes towards Senior Lavel¡­ He could only say that the past Wang Zhong knew no fear.

    "Very good." The light in the Titan supervisor''s eyes was quickly concealed, and he did not continue nagging. Instead, he nodded his head at Wang Zhong. However, there was an indistinct smile on his face that made Lao Wang feel as if the supervisor''s strange interest in him was showing signs of escting.

    The buzzing sounds in their surroundings did not cease, and most of them were about Pavaro. Meanwhile, the three new "top" experts had unpleasant expressions on their faces. They managed to burst forth with fame after much difficulty, but the glory that was supposed to belong to them had been seized by two lower-ranked pupils.

    Lao Wang nced at the ranking on the boundary cloth. He was in fifth ce, while Pavaro''s ranking was much lower and was not even among the top 30. The top three prizes were destined to have nothing to do with the two of them, but these two had already gained many things and obviously did not mind.

    After waiting at their original location for about four to five hours, they reached the stipted deadline, but over one hundred people had still not returned.

    Arge majority of these people had died in the Illusion Sea World. The boundary cloth was able to sense their Time-Space Wristbands to a certain extent and use them to determine whether they had died. However, the names of a small group of pupils who had not returned still shed on the boundary cloth. Most of them had been trapped somewhere.

    The Titan supervisor did not intend to continue waiting and waved hisrge hand, collecting all the pupils who had returned into the boundary cloth. Then, they made their journey home.

    The disappearance of 100 people in this external mission did not cause any waves in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Everyone seemed to feel that this was normal. Cultivation in the Combat Cultivation Hall was also apanied by risks, and everyone knew from the moment they entered the Heavenly Gates that this ce did not nurture good-for-nothings. Being chosen to enter the Heavenly Gates was only the beginning, and the path to bing an expert was very long. In the end, pupils who had been nurtured by the Heavenly Gates would definitely be experts who were expected to be able to pass through the Heavenly River Tide. Having one or two pupils from the entire batch reach that stage would be considered a sess. As for the other pupils, at least half of the batch would die by the time graduation arrived. Even those who were left only had the qualifications to establish a footing in the Land¡­

    "Wang Zhong, shall we drink?" Upon their return to the Heavenly Gates, Pavaro was obviously in a good mood. When he invited Lao Wang, there was a hint of warmth in his eyes. If it had not been for this Earthling, he might have died a long time ago, let alone being able to obtain the Ghost Flower and break through to the Solid Core Realm.

    "Next time." Lao Wangughed. In reality, there was something weighing on his mind, and he was in no mood to drink.

    Throughout his entire journey back to the mushroom house, he was pondering about the scene he had witnessed in the bubble world.

    No one had been able to clearly exin the origin of the bubble worlds or projection bubbles in the Illusion Sea World. No one knew where exactly they came from, let alone what rules they followed. However, there was one thing that was certain. Everything that had happened in those bubble worlds had definitely urred in this universe.

    The Dragon Emperor, the eight divine kings in Heaven, and the Golden Stone bs. What did these have to do with Wang Zhong? The Golden Stone bs¡­ He thought that they were objects from a level-4 civilization at best but never thought that they were a treasure that had founded the Heaven¡­

    Lao Wang could not quite understand this, but he had a feeling that not only was this very important but that this also had a close rtionship with him, especially the god-like Dragon Emperor and his final gaze towards Wang Zhong. When Wang Zhong had been chased out of that world, he had felt as if time and space were in disorder at that moment. It was as if there had been a strange string that passed through time and space to connect him and the Dragon Emperor¡­

    However, in the end, this was just a feeling and a guess. He was unable to attest to this or find any rted clues. However, he still felt that the more he thought about it, the more he could not wrap his head around this.

    Lao Wang shook his head. There were some things that were definitely useless if they involved indulging in fantasies, and they would simply be a waste of his time. Since he was able to sense an indistinct connection between him and the Dragon Emperor that surpassed space and time, and since fate had had dimly shown him the way, Wang Zhong believed that he would be able to obtain more direct clues when there was an opportunity in the future.

    "Don''t think about it anymore." He flung his head back and chased these messy thoughts out of his head.

    He did not know where Jhonas had gone. Lao Wang entered his own fragment world and looked up at the Fate Stone. What was this object? Why would such a powerful thing fall in a distant and small ce like the Earth? Why would it be with him?

    Could it have been a mere coincidence?

    The Real Dragons¡­ were exactly the same as the dragons that had been passed down in Tianjing since ancient times. Could he assume that the Dragon race had also participated in the Game of the Gods and that the Tianjing people were their descendants?

    The three artifacts from Grai were on the ground. Two of the objectsy on the ground in their original dusky appearance, but the green mirror was glistening andpletely different from what it looked like at the beginning¡­ This change seemed to mean that the artifact was now full of vitality.

    This change was slightly mysterious. Had the nourishment from the Fate Stone taken effect?

    Back when he had appraised it, he was still a Foundational Stage and did not have enough spiritual power. Thus, the spiritual power that he had channeled into the artifact could not enter it. This time, he had broken through to the Void Core Realm, and his strength had improved significantly. Perhaps he could give it another try.

    He activated his Void Core and channeled spiritual power into the mirror.

    Buzz~~

    With a quantitative and qualitative change in his spiritual power, the green copper mirror reacted strongly. The spiritual power that was channeled into the mirror no longer stalled outside the artifact, but pierced through as if it was breaking through bamboo.

    Some blue runes along the boundary of the green copper mirror were activated by the spiritual power and slowly appeared.

    Wang Zhong was somewhat uncertain. This time, he seemed to be too sessful and did not feel tired at all. If he judged his strength simply based on the level and amount of his spiritual power, he should have reached the standard of an ordinary Solid Core. He would definitely have no difficulties activating a level-7 or level-6 artifact. However, from the beginning, he firmly believed that this green copper mirror was definitely level-4 or higher.

    Even a peak Solid Core expert definitely could not activate a level-4 artifact so quickly. Was his initial guess of the artifact''s level wrong? Was there another reason?

    The dazzling blue runes continued to spread along the boundaries of the copper mirror until the two dazzling runes on the left and on the right of the mirror came together at its top¡­

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong simply felt as if he had opened up a terrifying pathway. It was like a ck hole and produced a frenzied sucking force from the runes on the copper mirror. His spiritual power that was linked to the copper mirror was instantly pulled in, and the sucking force even extended to inside his body!

    In the blink of an eye, his Void Core was exhausted, but the sucking force did not stop, as if it was about to suck his entire Void Core and reduce it into powder!

    This was no trivial matter. Lao Wang had heard of some artifacts that forcibly drew the Soul Power of their user but had never seen any that was as tyrannical as this. His first reaction was to forcibly cut off his spiritual power link with the copper mirror, but he realized that he could not sever it!

 Chapter 1130 Divine Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1130 Divine Weapon</h4>

    At this moment, it was obviously toote to eat the Vitality Supplement Pill. Furthermore, the supplement from the Vitality Supplement Pill was rather mild and could not possibly catch up with this terrifying consumption of spiritual power. Luckily, he still had his divine cells. An idea shed past his mind, and the divine cells throughout his entire body suddenly expanded like pores that could be controlled, causing boundless spiritual power to surge out in an endless stream from various areas on his body. Furthermore, every divine cell followed his Void Core like countlesss revolving around a star. They illuminated each other, and each had a continuous stream of regenerative powers that far exceeded the spiritual power standards of an ordinary Void Cores.

    After umting his Void Core, the transformation in his soul would also result in a transformation of his physical body. This was the greatest change in Lao Wang¡¯s divine cells after advancing to the Void Core. Earlier, when he unleashed a full-bodied attack against the two bony dragons, his divine cells could instantly produce several times or even 10 times more spiritual power than before! At this moment, this was just enough to counter the sucking power from the copper mirror.

    Once his Void Core was replenished, the feeling of fear before death immediately dispersed greatly. However, when the terrifying sucking force from the copper mirror was fed with even more power, it intensified and continuously grew stronger, causing the spirit-sucking pathway to double in size!

    Lao Wangined incessantly. Even though his divine cells did not burst forth with strength only once after following his Void Core, they were still exploding with power and could only sustain this for a limited amount of time. At the very most, this strength was onlyparable to that of a peak Solid Core. How could he counter this continuously increasing consumption of his power? Just a short two or three minutes of consumption caused Lao Wang¡¯s spiritual power to dry up once again. However, he was lucky that a clear thought was transmitted from the copper mirror at that moment.

    "Activation achieved. Would you like to stop the transfer of spiritual power?"

    "Stop!" At this moment, Lao Wang was in no mood to think about where this voice wasing from. Even his mind had dried up after being drawn in by this copper mirror. If he had to continue this for a few more seconds, he might die.

    Ding...

    A faint sound reverberated through his mind. Then, the rapid sucking force disappeared.

    His nerves that were extremely tense were now rxed. Lao Wang choked for three to five seconds before finally panting.

    There was a lingering fear in his heart. At that moment, he saw that even his flesh was in shock. He was like a severely dehydrated patient whose body had dried up. His Void Core, divine cells, and other organs had dried up to the point that they were about to fall apart.

    He consumed four or five Vitality Supplement Pills in one go. Doing so would result in a great wastage, and the results would not be much better than quietly recovering after consuming one pill. However, Lao Wang no longer cared as he felt that the energy from the copper mirror that he had "activated" was rapidly dissipating. It would probably close up again very soon.

    At that moment, he immediately immersed his thoughts into the copper mirror. There was a change in his surroundings, and time flew past. Then, Lao Wang realized that he was hovering in a massive and vast starry sky.

    Unlike anybat or otherwise functional artifacts that he had imagined, Lao Wang could not sense any power in this starry sky that would be of any use to him. He could not control this power either... Wait, what was that?

    Lao Wang saw what seemed to be a continent floating in this starry sky. However, it was too distant and seemed only asrge as a sesame seed. A thought shed past his mind, and the speed of this thought far exceeded any transmission speed that he was familiar with. In a sh, the floating continent had erged in front of his eyes.

    Ah! He appeared above the continent. It was the Land in the divine territory!

    Lao Wang was astonished. This continent looked like a shrunken version of the Land. Even though it was extremely blurry and he could only see the general outline of the continent, he could definitely recognize the massive Heavenly River that was equally blurry in the distance. At the same time, dense lights appeared on the "model" of the continent. Every spot contained power vitality, as if it represented the various races that lived in the Land.

    Was this an... exploration artifact? However, what use was such vague information?

    Before Lao Wang could understand this, new changes urred once again. Among the countless bright spots on the Land, there were a few thousand spots that had an indistinct connection with him. Fate or some other link seemed to connect them. Some were thick and obvious, while some were as thin as a piece of thread. A familiar feeling entered his consciousness, and he could faintly sense who it was!

    "Is that Aiolos?!" Lao Wang was pleasantly surprised beyond words. He sensed some signals from the link that connected them.

    ...

    In the Sacred Arena.

    A battle that received great attention was ongoing. This ce was nevercking new tricks. An invincible god ofbat from a low-leveled civilization? That was in the past. Since he no longer had any opponents at the same cultivation level as him, he was now ced in a higher bracket.

    What would happen when an invincible Void Core from a low-leveled civilization was up against an ordinary Solid Core?

    The word "invincible" did not exist in the Arena. Regardless of how impressive one¡¯s natural endowments were, if one was invincible against those of the same level, then they would face higher-leveled opponents. If one was still invincible against them, then they would face opponents that were two levels higher. What if one was able to defeat the entire Land? If one actually had such strength, they would not have been sentenced to punishment in the Arena.

    The aristocrats in the Land loved this type of situation the most. Every time new odds appeared, their blood would surge. Before this, that human had killed a Solid Core, but it was a rather weak Solid Core. Today¡¯s opponent was not very strong either. It was a strange Solid Core monster that had maintained three consecutive wins in the Arena. It had a pair of thick horns, and its body resembled a panther. Its fur was pitch-ck and had a gloomy tone. It was a Shadow Horned Panther, a branch of the Wilderness Race that lived in the Land and was considered an ancient beast race. Unlike the goblin race, the ancient beast race could not freely change their appearance and could not change to a true form. Their normal state was their best state.

    However, it was obvious that more aristocrats expected the human called Aiolos to win. After all, they were regrs at the Arena and understood the style of the candle demon, the manager of the Sacred Arena, rather well. That fellow was too greedy. A diator that could surpass levels had appeared in the Arena after much difficulty, and he was worth much more than that Solid Core Shadow Horned Panther. Thus, the candle demon would not allow Aiolos to die so easily. One could infer this by looking at the odds of this battle. The odds did not seem much different, but anyone who bet that the Shadow Horned Panther would win was either a fool or a newbie.

    In reality, such a creature that only had three consecutive wins in the Arena was no different from the Solid Core that Aiolos had previously smashed into pieces.

    "I¡¯m betting 50 Gold Star Stones on Aiolos!"

    "Aiolos, 2,000!"

    "I will bet 30,000! Damn, I want to gain back all the money I lost back then because of him in one shot!" The Arena was full of voices.

    However, when the battle started, everyone was destined to be disappointed.

    Aiolos, who was on the battlefield, had beenpletely suppressed. This Shadow Horned Panther was extremely valiant and even possessed natural endowments and secret techniques. It waspletely invisible in the Arena! Even the probing instruments around the Arena could not capture its position, let alone if one used their naked eyes to see.

    Boom!

    There was only a mild shockwave in the air the moment the faint ck shadow attacked. By the time one saw the shadow, the attack would have alreadynded.

    Aiolos was simply sent flying from the impact and heavily crashed into the solid wall of the Arena that was made out of Grade F metal. The massive impact caused Aiolos to sway slightly. Then, there was a massive rumbling sound.

    "Sss..." A wave of shocked gasps rang out across the packed spectator stands.

    "That attack probably had a Spiritual Energy Value of three million. It is definitely an intermediate Solid Core."

    "It is Grade F metal, yet such arge crater was caused by the impact."

    "Most importantly, its hiding abilities are too amazing! There are no gaps in its camouge. My mini probing-instrument cannot detect it at all, let alone that human¡¯s eyes."

    "Damn, are you serious? That Shadow Horned Panther is so fierce but only has three consecutive wins?"

    "I¡¯ve been cheated! Damn it, this Shadow Horned Panter is definitely a champion that the candle demon has hidden. I am going to take back my bet!"

    "That doesn¡¯t make sense. This human¡¯s value was just uncovered, but he is going to be killed so quickly... Under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t they let him win a few more times? They should only ughter him when the odds are high!"

    "Heh heh. Fool! Just take a look at that human¡¯s current poprity. This is to stop their losses! If you can guess everything, then no one will bet on his death!"

    Countless cries sounded from everywhere in the Arena.

    However, these voices obviously did not seem to affect Aiolos¡¯s state of mind and judgment. His opponent¡¯s movements were very strange and did not produce any sound. However, its attacks were slightly crude... It could reach a terrifying Spiritual Energy Value of three million, yet a strike with the Spiritual Energy Value of only two million had hit him.

    After spending a long time in the Arena, Aiolos had a rather good understanding of thebat characteristics of the various races. Regardless of whether it was this ancient beast race or the goblin race that revealed their true form, when they were in beast form, their power and defense could increase exponentially. However, their use of techniques would definitely be negatively affected. This kind of attack could not knock him down.

    He was aware of this. At that moment, just as he was about to climb up, he suddenly heard a voice sounding in his head. "Is that you, Aiolos?"

    "Wang Zhong?" Aiolos was slightly astonished. He could tell who the owner of the voice was. However, it had happened so suddenly in his mind and was simply mysterious.

    On the other hand, Lao Wang never thought that he would get a response from Aiolos. The thread that connected them seemed to be able to transmit conversational information immediately.

    "Ha! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!" Lao Wang was extremely joyous. "Aiolos, how are you? What are you doing?"

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong seemed to hear a thump. Closely after, he heard Aiolos grinning. "Hey, it¡¯s nothing. Where are you? You¡¯re in the divine territory, right? There is no end to you and your trouble!"

    "I¡¯m in the divine territory, in the Heavenly Gates in the Land." Wang Zhongughed out loud. "I seemed to have obtained a rather usefulmunication-type treasure. I was trying it out and actually managed to directly contact you."

    "The Heavenly Gates in the Land?" Aiolos was shocked. This was closely followed by a crisp and clearughter. "Good! I heard that it is the gathering ground of experts. We can look forward to the reunion between us brothers."

    "Also, Mu Zi is at¡ª Hello? Hello?"

    Sha sha sha sha...

    Very quickly, Wang Zhong¡¯s voice disappeared from his head. Aiolos could clearly sense that the transmission signal had traveled rapidly over a long distance and seemed to have been cut off.

    Boom!

    There was another fierce attack right in front of him, and sharp ws scratched Aiolos¡¯s chest. Even though his physical body was extremely strong, five deep welts appeared on his chest, and blood flowed out in a continuous stream.

    "Damn! Why is he still in a daze during times like this?!"

    "He is not in a daze. He simply cannot see the actions of the Shadow Horned Panther!"

    Pa pa pa pa!

    All the lights in the Arena were instantly turned off. One could not see their fingers if they stretched them out.

    "Damn, the battle is already so tragic. Why are the lights now turned off? Does it have to be this dark?"

    "The Shadow Horned Panther¡¯s power increases by at least 30% in the darkness!"

    "As expected, the odds determine life and death, and money decides victory or defeat..."

    "It¡¯s over!"

    The voice in Aiolos¡¯s mind had been cut off, and the horrible shrieks in the spectator stands around him entered his ears instead. The injuries on his chest were burning with pain. The Shadow Horned Panther was invisible and silent as usual, and the darkness made it even harder to distinguish its actions.

    However, Aiolos simply closed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.

    Wang Zhong had alsoe to the divine territory and even entered the Heavenly Gates... Heh heh. It looked like the path his brother was walking on was much more sessful than his. He could not lose to Wang Zhong!

    Whoosh...

    Aiolos¡¯s ears trembled slightly. He did not try to capture a sound, but the palpitation of spatial rules. He suddenly widened his eyes, and golden light shot out from them. It was as if he was apletely different person. This brutal power scorched withpletely unimaginable spiritual power!

    The brothers were about to reunite!

    No one could stop them!

    ROAR~~~

    Wu!

    The Shadow Horned Panther¡¯s figure was illuminated by this severe explosion of golden light, and it had nowhere to escape at that moment. It was surprised beyond description. Closely after, a terrifying golden thunderbolt burst forth from Aiolos¡¯s fist.

    Boom!

    Golden lightning soared to the sky. After only one attack...

    The Shadow Horned Panther was dead!

    After a full two or three minutes of dead silence in the Arena, the curtain of darkness was slowly lifted. The corpse of a panther that had been smashed to pieces could be seen lying on the ground. Aiolos was left standing quietly, just as in the past.

    "Aiolos!"

    "Aiolos! Aiolos!" Waves of extremely joyous cheers sounded across the Arena.

    ...

    He had unexpectedly contacted Aiolos. Wang Zhong was very excited and had a lot to say, but just after saying a few sentences, the link between them rapidly grew weaker, and the signal became unstable. Aiolos¡¯s voice was too soft to be heard. Closely after, he sensed that the void in his consciousness had rapidly copsed, and a driving force simply pushed him out of the copper mirror.

    Lao Wangposed himself. The Vitality Supplement Pill he had tossed into his mouth had not beenpletely digested. The entire process had onlysted a short one or two minutes, but now, he could confirm the function of this copper mirror.

    This was an inductivemunication device that could immediately interface with all creatures within the area it covered. Furthermore, the range that the signal covered was rather vast. ording to his inference from his position in the starry sky, it probably did not just cover the Land of the divine territory. It was even able to spread its signal to ces far away from the divine territory and the Land, and might even cover the entire Fifth Dimension.

    This was extremely impressive.

    In the divine territory, one had to rely on messengers and the special characteristics of some races formunication. Meanwhile, this copper mirror was small and nimble, but its powerful signal covered such arge range. It should be considered a luxurious item that only a few high-leveled experts could toy around with.

    Although this item could not be used inbat or directly strengthen any of his attributes, this item was rare and valuable. Furthermore, it had high strategic value, especially its probing function that came along with its spiritualmunication. It could investigate the number of experts in an area. This obviously had remarkable uses in many special circumstances.

 Chapter 1131 Sword Refinery

    <h4>Chapter 1131 Sword Refinery</h4>

    Furthermore, the copper mirror had fallen into Lao Wang¡¯s hands. Except for the Earthlings who had gathered in the Heavenly Treasures Street, the other Earthlings in the divine territory werepletely scattered. It was too difficult for humans to rapidly rise if they were in a state of disunity. He also had to find Mu Zi and Aiolos. Even Grai had paid a price toe to the Land just to see Wang Zhong and talk for one night... With this artifact, these problems could be directly solved, especially the Netherworld n that Grai had mentioned to Wang Zhong previously. If they seeded and needed Wang Zhong¡¯s cooperation from the Land in the future, having such an immediatemunication device couldn¡¯t be more important.

    The only drawback was that it consumed too much spiritual power. Just now, he had forcibly activated it only after he was almost sucked dry. Furthermore, his spiritual power was only enough to sustainmunication for about one minute, including the time looking for people and connecting with them. It was rather difficult to even speak two sentences.

    In the end, Lao Wang made the correct decision. He scrutinized the copper mirror in his hands and wanted to use it two more times. He wanted to try and find Mu Zi, as well as to see whether it could actually cover the entire Fifth Dimension. That way, he might be able tomunicate with the Earth and Scarlet... However, the aching and numbness after his spiritual power was used up made Lao Wang give up on this idea.

    Thismunication artifact should be a level-4 artifact, and it would be too difficult for him to use now. He looked up at the Fate Stone. The copper mirror could probably only be used here. If he used it outside, he might turn into a dried corpse.

    He could wait until he further improved. If he was able to umte his Void Core more and reach the intermediate or even peak Void Core Realm, it should be much easier to use the copper mirror again. He would also be able tomunicate for a longer period of time.

    He first had to quickly raise his strength. This would also form his foundation.

    Lao Wang kept the mirror. As for the ck banner and the old seal, he did not even have the intention of trying them out. After all, the weakest copper mirror had almost turned him into a dried-up corpse. If he were to forcibly control the other two items, he might not even know how he had died.

    ...

    It had only been two or three days since he had returned to the Heavenly Gates. After using the copper mirror back then, the residual effects of his spiritual power drying up were truly terrifying. Unlike the usual consumption of spiritual power, such forced deprivation of spiritual power would definitely harm the source of the Void Core to a certain extent. Lao Wang took two or three days to recover and ate Vitality Supplement Pills like beans while resting for an entire day.

    For now, he did not go to Lavel¡¯s ce. However, the Pill Refinery Hall had sent a letter.

    "Pill Refinery Hall Mission: Collect a certain amount of ingredients for the level-6 Soul Moulding Pill. The names of the materials are as follows..."

    A reward of 50 points would be given forpleting this mission.

    This was the first Pill Refinery Hall mission he had received after entering the Hall. The more points he umted, the better it would be. More importantly, Lao Wang could sense a hint of a new prescription.

    The Soul Moulding Pill seemed to be rted to the soul, but he did not know whether it was used to heal injuries to the soul or had other functions. However, there was no doubt that since it was called a level-6 pill, it was definitely a good item.

    Besides that, the messenger had also dropped off a thick package. Lao Wang read the long list of ingredient names on the mission list. Then, Jhonas pushed open the door and entered the mushroom house. When he saw the package on the table, he was in high spirits and wanted to open it.

    When he opened it to take a look, there were five thick books, volumes 1 to 5 of "Gateway to Pill Studies".

    At the same time, Lao Wang also saw a row of words at the end of the mission list. "ording to Teacher¡¯s orders, Wang Zhong has been given five volumes of Gateway to Pill Studies. He hopes that you will study them diligently and not forget Teacher¡¯s kindness." Yan Moyu had signed off at the end.

    "Yan¡ªYan Moyu?" Jhonas widened his mouth and his eyes. He stared straight at the signature. "That Yan Moyu? The one from the Pill Refinery Hall?"

    Lao Wang did not know many people in the Heavenly Gates, but Yan Moyu was definitely one of the people he recognized. There was no choice as he was too famous!

    He was a current Senior in the Pill Refinery Hall. He was from the goblin race and one of the few pupils that Elder Yimo personally imparted knowledge to. His position in the Heavenly Gates was probably simr to that of Senior Lavel, and he was one of those with the highest hope of passing the Heavenly River Tide. Of course, if this was the sole reason, Yan Moyu would not be this famous. Most importantly, as his name suggested, he was as beautiful as jade[1]. The men of the goblin race were very handsome, but Yan Moyu was simply outstanding. Even before Yan Moyu had entered the Heavenly Gates, he had the title of the most beautiful male in the Land.

    He was handsome and had good natural endowments and was a favorite among the gods. He was the definition of a born winner. It was said that even men would be infatuated when they saw Yan Moyu and could not help but want to fawn on him. They could not bear to see him furrow his eyebrows. His beauty had surpassed all genders. Even if the rumors were exaggerated, no one could beat him in looks.

    The five volumes of Gateway to Pill Studies recorded the basics of pill refinery. These were not secret records in the Land. Even though these books were controlled by the Star Alliance, they were widely spread among the upper sses, and most of the Pill Refinery Hall pupils could recite these by heart from a young age. However, for ordinary pupils who did not have any background or foundation, especially newbies, these books were rather valuable.

    Beside him, Jhonas excitedly chattered that Yan Moyu was one of the most popr "gods" in the Heavenly Gates and was more popr than many supervisors and elders. If it were not for Lao Wang¡¯s connections, Jhonas might not have had any interactions with him in his lifetime.

    Lao Wang simply flipped through the Gateway to Pill Studies and took a look. Unlike the newly printed books he had imagined, he noticed that this was a set of old books. Furthermore, the books were filled with various dense circles and marks that had been drawn for emphasis or annotations. All these annotations were insightful and managed to capture the main points. The words were rather neat and radiated a delicate and refined atmosphere through the paper. This matched Senior Yan Moyu¡¯s gentle and elegant personality in the rumors.

    "This is God Moyu¡¯s handwriting! It definitely is!" Jhonas shrieked like a pig that was being ughtered. His eyes stared at the notes on the page and then turned to look at the signature on the letter... This was God Moyu¡¯s handwriting. Jhonas had the impulse to steal these and run.

    On the other hand, Lao Wang had no feelings towards chasing a celebrity. Yan Moyu was very famous in the Heavenly Gates, and he definitely respected him, but he was a far cry from Jhonas¡¯s veneration. He was still more interested in the Gateway to Pill Studies books.

    To masters who had be highly proficient in pill refinery, these five volumes of foundational books were obviously of low value. However, to Lao Wang, it was as if he had obtained a precious treasure. After all, he had engaged in pill refinery for only a short time. Although he had the help of Nini and Yiyi, as well as his natural endowments, allowing the beginning stages of his pill studies to be unusually sessful, his foundation in various aspects was not solid. He even asionallymitted some mysterious minor mistakes. This was a reality that he had no choice but to admit. Elder Yimo had obviously seen this and asked his pupil to send the five volumes of Gateway to Pill Studies that he had once used to Wang Zhong.

    People like Elder Yimo typically did not attend to Pill Refinery Hall matters. Back then, personally identifying Wang Zhong and making an exception for him to join the Pill Refinery Hall was unprecedented. Now, he had even asked someone to send him books. Lao Wang¡¯s calm heart was slightly touched. It was said that the Heavenly Gates was an emotionless ce, but this depended on the individual. He had encountered several fellows like Balor and Gorst who were full of wicked ideas, but he was also able to meet people with kind intentions, such as Pavaro, Celeste, Supervisor Tsargesimon, and Elder Yimo. In particr, the supervisor and the elder were the backbone of the Heavenly Gates. They were not selfish towards their pupils at all and continuously provided help. To experts who had cultivated to their standard, being willing to spend their time teaching juniors was not a typical habit.

    Lao Wang was sentimental and kept the books. When he went to take the list of materials for the mission, Jhonas grabbed it instead.

    "Boss!" Jhonas firmly hugged the list. He mainly hugged God Yan Moyu¡¯s signature in the upper corner. "Are we still brothers? If we are, give this list to me!"

    "..." Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. "I still have to buy ingredients for the mission ording to the list. Give it to me first."

    Jhonas refused to let go, as if he was afraid that Wang Zhong would not give the list back to him after taking it away.

    "Aren¡¯t they just ingredients for a level-6 pill? This is no big deal! I will buy them for you!" Jhonas¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. However, after saying these big words, he felt slightly distressed. These were ingredients for a level-6 pill. To gather just one portion of ingredients, he would have to spend his allowance for six months. Then, he quickly added, "But Boss, I can only buy one portion for you. Also, those ingredients will probably just be normal quality..."

    The "normal" ingredients that he mentioned would only ensure that the ingredients were not dead.

    Naturally, Lao Wang was well aware of this and was silently amused.

    "Sure." As Lao Wang agreed, he conveniently handed over 5,000 Gold Star Stones. "Help me buy another portion of ingredients. Since your friend has many substandard goods, 5,000 should be enough."

    He would need money everywhere he went now and would save whenever he could. In any case, Jhonas was rich, and a few thousand Gold Star Stones was probably his allowance. Lao Wang would simply return the favor in the future when there was an opportunity.

    He agreed on this with Jhonas, who did not seem to mind the loss of several thousand Gold Star Stones. On the contrary, he hugged the signature excitedly and ran away very quickly as if he was carrying a child.

    Was Senior Yan Moyu so popr? Was one signature worth several thousand Gold Star Stones?

    Lao Wang scratched his head, showing that he was having difficulty understanding this.

    Life in the Heavenly Gates was still rxed and leisurely. As long as one did not force themselves to train bitterly, arge majority of people lived decent andfortable lives in the Heavenly Gates.

    Lao Wang had an appointment with Lavel the next day. Back then, he had broken through to the Void Core Realm and spent one month in the Illusion Sea World. When he came back and experimented with themunication mirror, his spiritual power had been sucked dry, and he took a few days off to recover. His continuous forging preparations had been disrupted for two months, and Lavel was already impatient.

    He went to the Creation Star Ring in the morning with the auxiliary order that Lavel had sent to him. Lao Wang could now enter and exit the core region, which was not open to outsiders, anytime he desired.

    "Only less than two months have passed... Your power is growing very quickly." The moment they met, Wang Zhong gave Lavel a surprise. She stared at Lao Wang for a long time. He had umted his Void Core, but unlike ordinary practitioners, Wang Zhong¡¯s Void Core did not seem to be vague. Instead, it was rather firm and solid. If Lavel had not known that he was still a Foundational Stage two months ago, if she simply looked at his current Void Core, she would have thought that he was a veteran Void Core who had umted his Core for at least ten years.

    Even Lavel could not help but be surprised. Even though she had known through a messenger that Wang Zhong had umted his Void Core, Lavel never thought that a little fellow who had just advanced to the Void Core Realm could reach this state. However, she did not interrogate Wang Zhong on how he had improved so quickly. Along the path of cultivation, arge majority of geniuses would definitely have their own favorable turns and little secrets. Asking people about these was rather impolite. It was also a rather immature and rude move.

    She nodded her head slightly. "Not bad. It looks like these two months of dy were not for nothing. With your growth in power, especially your umted Void Core, we can now directly move on to the second stage. Furthermore, the sess rate is now much higher than before."

    "Is there no more soul matching?" Soul matching was the first stage of this forging n. Back when he had left, Lavel had said that they would have to do the first step of "preparations" for a few months.

    "Only two or three sessions of soul matching are actually needed for us to understand each other," Lavel exined smoothly. "Back then, we had continuously repeated them so that I could quickly guide and increase your spiritual power..."

    As she spoke, she flipped her wrist, and a silver-colored ingot appeared in her hand.

    This ingot seemed out of the ordinary. It was obviously a non-living object, but there seemed to be ripples circting on its surface. Furthermore, these ripples did not follow any rules and were as flexible as a conscious creature. It was obvious that it also contained Lao Wang¡¯s Soul Power and aura. In Nini¡¯s words, this was the pleasant-smelling "scent" on Wang Zhong¡¯s body.

    During this period of time, Senior Lavel was not idle. Lavel had channeled a lot of spiritual power into many ingredients, and this Soul Steel was the final product of those ingredients.

    "This is a Soul Steel embryo that has been forged. I have forged it ording to your changing Soul Power waveband frequency. Like before, channel your thoughts and soul into the Soul Steel, and do the final authentication. This will bring an end to the first stage. At the same time, I also want to understand your demands," said Lavel. "This concluding stage will take at least three days. You should stay here for those days. You must finish this in one shot, and there cannot be any pauses in between. Once you are ready, you can begin."

    After a period of soul matching and being frank with each other, Lao Wang slowly understood the reason why Lavel had looked for him. Back then, he had thought that this opportunity had fallen into hisp and was a great gain. However, this was not the case.

    High-leveled artifacts that were level-4 and above had an "equipment spirit". Extremely powerful forging masters could produce an equipment spirit out of thin air. However, the two of them did not have any demands. After all, Lavel was still not a true master and was simply trying things out. Since Wang Zhong could easily change his Soul Power waveband, he could allow a piece of something non-living to be naturally activated and possess vitality. Along with Lavel¡¯s guidance, using this method to refine the equipment spirit was much easier than typical methods.

    However, the rate of failure when using this method was very high, and it was only possible for one to refine an equipment spirit in theory. Thus, they could be busy for several months and still not obtain anything in the end. It looked as if Lavel was spending money and effort to help Wang Zhong refine equipment for nopensation, but there was also a high probability that Wang Zhong was spending a lot of effort to help Lavel for free... One would not take this seriously until they did it themselves.

    [1] The character "Yu" means jade.

 Chapter 1132: A Fierce Man Is Looking for You

    <h4>Chapter 1132: A Fierce Man Is Looking for You</h4>

    At that moment, integrating with this Soul Steel embryo was the first important step. Lavel saw that Wang Zhong was beginning to prepare and stared at him with apt attention.

    When he held the Soul Steel in his hand, he immediately felt very close to it. The rtionship between one¡¯s Soul Power waveband and one¡¯s soul was like the rtionship between a person and their fingerprint. Every soul had a unique Soul Power waveband. Even Lao Wang¡¯s continuously shifting Soul Power waveband changed at a regr frequency. The core of the wavebands was unique and constant, with a distinctive aura.

    The Soul Steel in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand gave him this feeling. The moment he held it, he could sense the indistinct connection between him and the Soul Steel. It was full of life, as if it was an extension of Wang Zhong.

    He was already very familiar with channeling his spiritual power. Lao Wang took a deep breath. As usual, his Void Core and divine cells instantly burst forth and released his spiritual power to its greatest extent.

    Whoosh~~~

    The clear sound of spiritual power being channeled reverberated throughout the house. Channeling spiritual power was supposed to be invisible and silent, but it was able to produce such a clear sound. One could see how abundant this spiritual power was. However, what truly shocked Lavel was not the sound that was produced when Wang Zhong channeled spiritual power, but Wang Zhong himself.

    At that moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body burst forth with ayer of golden light. Even though Lavel was mentally prepared after seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s Void Core, at this moment, she still could not help but be surprised.

    The color of one¡¯s spiritual aura represented the characteristics of their spiritual aura to arge extent. Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual power was extremely pure and wless. Of course, this meant that there were no special characteristics, and the color it disyed waspletely transparent.

    However, it was now a dazzling gold. This was a rather rare reaction. Compared to before, this change was simply earth-shaking. He had just umted his Core, but he was able to change the characteristics of his spiritual power and waspletely different from before. What exactly had this little fellow experienced?

    When Lao Wang saw her face of astonishment, he quickly asked, ¡°This won¡¯t affect the forging, right?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s fine.¡± Lavel finally calmed down after much difficulty. ¡°If this Soul Steel was a finished product, then the fact that your characteristics suddenly changed would have definitely ruined the Soul Steel. Luckily, this is a halfplete product at the first stage... This is equivalent to you nurturing the Soul Steel again. Your original Soul Power had no notable characteristics but had highpatibility. This was a good time to forcibly nurture the Soul Steel.¡±

    ¡°Continue to focus. There was a mistake in my estimation. Perhaps you don¡¯t need three days...¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded his head. As he continued to channel his spiritual power into the Soul Steel, he interacted with it. This Soul Steel already felt very close and active to him. As he continued to channel his spiritual power into the Soul Steel, this feeling became even clearer. Furthermore, the surface of the Soul Steel changed from white to gold,pletely matching the color of his Soul Power.

    ¡°It seemed to have jumped,¡± said Lao Wang casually. At that moment, when the Soul Steel had turnedpletely gold, it felt like something in the Soul Steel had jumped, like the pulse of a lifeform.

    Beside him, Lavel was dumbfounded.

    Not only could Wang Zhong, the controller, clearly hear the pulse of the Soul Steel, even she could hear it.

    Was it... finished?

    The objective of nurturing the Soul Steel was to allow it to turn from its original active state to a living state, just like nurturing an embryo. When the sound of a pulse was heard, this meant that the embryo had formed.

    This was a necessary step in forging the equipment spirit of a high-leveled artifact, nurturing the spirit! Typically, this nurturing process could take one or two months for masters toplete. Even with Wang Zhong¡¯s unconventional methods, it should have taken at least three to five days. However, it now looked like it would take at most five minutes! Even Lavel¡¯s general knowledge about equipment refinery could not exin this phenomenon. It was not likely that a qualitative or quantitative change had urred. After all, the difference in the time taken was toorge. Furthermore, Wang Zhong was not a peak Gold Core expert and could not reach such a stage. The only possible exnation was his special Soul Power characteristics.

    ¡°Stop, stop! Hurry, stop!¡± Lavel was dumbfounded for a few seconds before reacting and hurriedly asked him to stop. If he continued, he would be overdoing it and cause the Soul Steel to mature too early.

    Wang Zhong hurriedly stopped and looked at her with uncertainty. Didn¡¯t she say that it would take at least three days to nurture the Soul Steel?

    ¡°It¡¯s done...¡± Lavel did not know whether tough or to cry. Of course, the desire tough was stronger. This was just an attempt, and her judgments could only be considered as rough guesses that were not always urate. No matter what, they had fulfilled their objective. Furthermore, it seemed as if the results were extremely good.

    She held the Soul Steel that had been nurtured. The metal was originally extremely hard, but at that moment, it was rather flexible, as if it was an alloy. If one firmly pressed on it, it was extremely hard, but if one lightly stroked it, it would be soft and could be kneaded... When Lavel channeled her spiritual power into the Soul Steel, she naturally encountered an extremely powerful repulsion, but when it was Wang Zhong, there was no resistance. This Soul Steel had recognized its owner and had a consciousness. Furthermore, it was full of vitality. As long as one eased their mind, they could clearly hear the pulsing sound in the Soul Steel.

    A job that was originally nned to span over three days waspleted in five minutes.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t destroyed, right?¡± Lao Wang was rather apprehensive. After all, this result was a far cry from Lavel¡¯s estimation. If this Soul Steel piece was ruined, his level-4 equipment would disappear. Even with Lavel¡¯s wealth, it was not likely for her to forge another piece for him. Soul Steel was very expensive to create.

    ¡°Destroyed? Heh heh. You really... always surprise me.¡± At that moment, Lavel was simply in a good mood, and her eyes sparkled when she stared at the Soul Steel. This Soul Steel had been nurtured outstandingly well and was much better than the results she had predicted. This increased her overall sess rate in refining this level-4 equipment by 5%. She now had more confidence and certainty.

    ¡°Rx. This material is very outstanding!¡± Lavel did not even look at Wang Zhong. Instead, she stared at the Soul Steel with extreme excitement and continuously observed its details. ¡°I have to quickly do some dataparison and data collection... There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. Go back and wait for my news! Since you have performed so well this time, I will give you a present the next time youe!¡±

    As she spoke, she started to chase him out. She waved her dainty hand, and a strong force simply pushed Wang Zhong out of the door. She did not care about the curiosity that was written all over Lao Wang¡¯s face at all. She only cared about the precious item that she had kneaded into a small precious lump.

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±

    After all, she was a peak Gold Core. Even if it was simply a casual wave of her hand, this wave of power was not something that Lao Wang could contend with. By the time he stabilized his footing, he was already outside the equipment refinery house.

    Bam!

    The door of the pill refinery house was ruthlessly shut, and Lao Wang helplessly rubbed his chin. Senior was energetic as usual but had caused Lao Wang¡¯s desire to surge. She said that she would give him a present but did not clearly say what kind of present it would be... However, overall, he was still happy that he did not have to spend too much time and energy on nurturing this Soul Steel, yet the results seemed very good. He seemed to have taken the first step in refining his level-4 equipment.

    Just as he left the Creation Star Ring, he heard a pping sound. Then, Jhonas¡¯s pitch-ck ¡°Cutie¡± flew over. From the looks of it, it had been waiting here for a while.

    Buzz buzz buzz~

    It hurriedly recited the verbal message that Jhonas had sent.

    ¡°Boss, where did you go? A fierce man is looking for you... Hurry up ande back. I am slightly scared of apanying this fierce man...¡±

    Many people in the Heavenly Gates could make Jhonas scared. However, Jhonas could not be med for being cowardly as the Illusion race was famous in the divine territory forcking courage and emphasizing that amiability begat riches. This racial trait was in their genes and could not be changed. If not, the Heavenly Gates pupils would not see the Illusion-race pupils as attractive and easy targets.

    Lao Wang was curious about who exactly the fierce man Jhonas had mentioned was. From the tone of Jhonas¡¯s message, it should not be an enemy.

 Chapter 1133 - The Collapse of the Crystal Person

    <h4>Chapter 1133: The Copse of the Crystal Person</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Cheers erupted from the Arena. The battles that Aiolos participated in were the most popr. This Void Core free being had created miracles time and again. Furthermore, Aiolos was especially fierce recently, as if he was on steroids. His true-form abilities also increased greatly, causing many supporters to feel as if they had made great contributions.

    ¡°Aiolos! Aiolos!¡±

    The entire arena was cheering. They were releasing the excitement that was umting in their chests for a human. They were also witnessing a great ughter!

    In the Arena, Aiolos¡¯s opponent was panting heavily. It was a Spirit Dragon and the first peak Void Core that Aiolos had encountered. Of course, the Spirit Dragon was not an actual dragon. Any dragon, even the weakest earth dragon, could only be matched by peak Solid Cores. The Spirit Dragons were creatures that were simr to dragons. They had very simr characteristics and were also very powerful. They were ssified as a level-7 civilization and did not have many members in their group. They were extremely beautiful yet dangerous. They could also manipte techniques and be immune to them. Under their maniption, energy was like the needle of a seamstress, controlled and weaved by them.

    For the entire battle, the Spirit Dragon had been controlling energy. Countless techniques charged towards Aiolos, but Aiolos was like a lofty mountain that did not move. Energy was destroyed in front of him, while techniques were eliminated by his fists. His defense was not dazzling, but it was as direct as a punch to the heart!

    The Spirit Dragon felt that Aiolos was troublesome. With the pressure that continued to umte, as well as the cheers for Aiolos from the spectators, the Spirit Dragon felt a sense of fatigue that he should not feel. He was really tired!

    ¡°You scum human. You are the first to force me into such a situation. Your trash-civilization members should be proud of you. Did you know? Once I get rid of you, I will turn all the humans I meet into ves. Then, I will tell them that it was all because of you.¡± The Spirit Dragon took a deep breath before letting out a long sigh. Profound energy surged and circted in his dragon eyes like nebe. His spirit wings were covered in energy that resembled shooting stars, and profound techniques brewed in front of his body.

    The Spirit Dragon was also a free being. In life, there were also times when free beings were in a difficult spot, and battles were a quick way to legally solve problems.

    Aiolos picked his eyebrows, and his gaze turned icy cold. This was not the first time he met an opponent who liked to speak rubbish, but he was the first to use other humans to threaten him.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Aiolos stretched out his hand and picked up the Pampas Spear amidst the electricity and pointed it towards the Spirit Dragon that was creating an attack. This was a simple opponent. With an icy cold gaze, his killing intent shot towards the Spirit Dragon like a de.

    The Spirit Dragon suddenly pped his magnificent wings, causing energy to surge and drop from them like falling snow. A wave of massive energy brewed in his mouth. Then, it took shape and shot out!

    Boom!

    The Spirit Dragon discharged a white me from his mouth, and it shot forward like a ray!

    Boom!

    This was a ray of light that directly attacked Aiolos. His God of Combat Armor instantly melted from this ming light. Lightning shed, and liquid gold dripped down from the surging ck smoke.

    Pa!

    Aiolos stretched out his hand and pointed at the Spirit Dragon. Behind him, lightning suddenly burst forth, and his melted armor immediately came off before being tossed to the ground. Electricity burst forth, and a new God of Combat Armor covered Aiolos¡¯s body. This was a spiritual power creation! This was one of the abilities that Aiolos had regained after achieving the Void Core Realm. Needless to say, the thunder techniques were a perfect match with his attributes. Furthermore, unlike the Titan¡¯s use of lightning, he had found a new path that waspletely different and belonged to him alone.

    The Spirit Dragon let out a resonant wail, and angry mes built up in his mouth once again. Once his energy reached its peak, <i>shhhhh</i>! A second ming ray shot out from his mouth. It was no surprise that once again, Aiolos could not dodge the ming jet that streaked forward like a ray of light. However, in the next second, the Spirit Dragon would widen his eyes in shock. This time, Aiolos¡¯s God of Combat Armor simply disyed a faint red light. The Spirit Dragon¡¯s ming ray had produced heat that was not even worth mentioning for Aiolos. When he saw the calm smile on Aiolos¡¯s face, he suspected that the ¡°burn¡± he had caused was probably only slightly more than one from a hot spring to his opponent.

    How was this possible?!

    It should be impossible!

    Aiolos smiled. His most powerful ability was creating objects! At any time or ce, he could create sets of God of Combat Armor with different attributes, changing ording to the abilities of his enemy. When faced with a Spirit Dragon who was skilled in fire-energy attacks, he instantly turned the armor into a fire armor that had high resistance against mes. ¡ª¡ª Of course, this was not unlimited. He first had to endure a ming attack before his object creation abilities could deconstruct this power. Then, he could create a set of armor that possessed corresponding attributes.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    The Spirit Dragon let out a terrifying shout, and his techniques activated with the p of his wings. Then, 32yers of defensive energy appeared in front of him.

    However, this was a futile effort. The lightning burst through everything, and the following Pampas Spear pierced through his defenses. Then, the sharp shriek of the Spirit Dragon came to an abrupt end.

    ¡°Aiolos! Aiolos!¡±

    The entire Arena was cheering. That Spirit Dragon was almost a legend in thepetition circles. His numerous techniques had caused countless powerful diators to bear a grudge against him. diators that many of the supporters present once admired had been ended by this Spirit Dragon.

    Now, it was the Spirit Dragon¡¯s turn!

    However, he had encountered the most irrational Aiolos! A monster diator that was able to defeat a Golden Titan! He was a hero, a king, a champion!

    AIOLOS!!

    In the Arena that was filled with his name, Aiolos raised his Pampas Spear high in the air. The Spirit Dragon was still hanging from the spear. Then, Aiolos signaled to all the spectators.

    ¡°Will he live? Or ¡ª¡ª die?¡±

    The excited cheers throughout the Arena lowered in volume and gradually stopped. They noticed Aiolos speaking.

    All their gazes focused on Aiolos. They were waiting for Aiolos to repeat his words that had been drowned out by the cheers.

    ¡°Will he live or DIE?!¡±

    In a sh, a powerful feeling surged through the bodies of all the spectators. They trembled and looked at Aiolos, the God of Combat who was standing in the Arena. Had he handed the fate of his opponent to the spectators?

    A sense of delight, as if they had stolen the authority of a god, surged into their heads. They were spellbound and swayed their bodies, as if they had been injected with the poison of the Demon race. They shouted the word that they had held back and umted in their chests ¡ª¡ª DIE!!

    The Pampas Spear burst forth with a destructive electric spark!

    Zzzzzh!

    ¡°NO!¡±

    On the podium, the Crystal person held his head as he watched the death of the Spirit Dragon. He let out a wretched shriek. Then, anger rose from the depths of his heart, and he flew into a rage. The chair he was sitting on was corroded by his power and formed terrifying and sharp crystal clusters.

    Aiolos¡¯s reputation was bing more and more widespread. A miraculous human was very rare. He was a diator who had regained his status as a free being through battles and a monster who had defeated a Golden Titan. Almost no one was willing to battle with such a diator.

    However, the Crystal person was not satisfied. To him, killing Tsarilorhuan was not enough. He had actually wanted to see the two of them die. However, the scene where neither side won did not ur. Furthermore, Aiolos¡¯s cold and emotionless self had surpassed the Crystal person¡¯s inhumane ns. He thought that Aiolos was a human who would focus on friendship. However, in the end, Aiolos had killed Tsarilorhuan without any mercy. Tsarilorhuan was his brother, his best friend, and his teacher. Without Tsarilorhuan¡¯s teaching and friendship, the current Aiolos would not exist!

    He would have died on the emotionlesspetition grounds!

    Thus, the Crystal person continually arranged powerful opponents for Aiolos. As a result, he continued to pay exorbitant prices as few were willing to send their champion diators against this monster. It was no different than sending them to their death!

    Even those who had confidence in winning were not willing to send their champions against Aiolos. They evaluated that even if they won, it would be a tragic win and would not be beneficial to the reputation of their champions. There was even the possibility that their champions would lose many profitable battles because of injuries.

    ¡°Aiolos is uncontroble and dangerous. You should understand how much effort is spent to create a champion for the Arena. Thus, the answer is no. We reject a battle with him.¡±

    The Crystal person was continually rejected, and it was very difficult for him to find willing diators that could threaten Aiolos¡¯s life. Most of those who actively asked for a battle were trash bastards that were no match for Aiolos. They wanted to take a risk and earn a reputation using Aiolos. Perhaps there were some decent opponents, but they definitely would not be able to kill Aiolos.

    What he wanted to do was to squeeze dry every bit of Aiolos¡¯s value before sending him to his death.

    Aiolos¡¯s reputation rose as a result, and more and more people admired him. In particr, after Aiolos regained his freedom and still chose to remain in the Arena, even more fans started to support him. All of these caused the Crystal person to feel extremely ufortable.

    He had never expected Aiolos¡¯s mercilessness. Tsarilorhuan¡¯s corpse was supposed to deeply affect him, and he should not have been able to recover from this setback. However, looking at his current state, he was toofortable! Malicious weeds of hate grew in the Crystal person¡¯s heart.

    Back then, an old friend had finally agreed to his request and put forth the Spirit Dragon. The Crystal person was extremely confident. This was a diator killer that had ended the lives of countless experts. The Spirit Dragon was almost considered a legend!

    However, this was on the condition that the Crystal person paid out lots of Star Coins!

    That damned vampire. The Crystal person did not curse like this only once. Furthermore, there was nothing wrong with this curse. His old friend <i>was </i>a vampire. The Blood Race was broken apart. There was a rumor that they had once participated in the initial construction of the divine territory, and their civilization had broken apart as a result. Thus, even though they did not form aplete civilization, the divine territory still treated them like an aristocrat race due to their contributions. At the very least, their power was much stronger than many aristocrat civilizations. The only problem was that their poption numbers were extremely small.

    In short, since the Spirit Dragon had the strength of a Spirit Dragon, the Crystal person agreed to the vampire¡¯s conditions. He paid out arge amount of resources and Star Coins in exchange for a battle with the Spirit Dragon.

    He had repeatedly urged Aiolos to not kill the Spirit Dragon if he was able to win. The final condition from the vampire was that if the Spirit Dragon died, the crystal person would have to pay 10 times more Star Coins inpensation. This was a tyrannical and unfair use, but the Crystal person had agreed to this condition because of his confidence in the Spirit Dragon and his desire to see Aiolos¡¯s death.

    But now, everything had copsed.

 Chapter 1134 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Challenge</h4>

    Aiolos had actually blocked all the attacks from the Spirit Dragon, even causing the Spirit Dragon to feel tired first, and forced the Spirit Dragon to unleash its most powerful ming ray. This was a destructive fire that could turn most peak Void Cores into ashes in an instant!

    However, Aiolos¡¯s reaction was as normal as if he had his hand burned in a barbeque!

    The Crystal person was thoroughly disappointed, and he was pained by the Star Coins he had lost. However, when he saw Aiolos pierce through the Spirit Dragon and raise him into the air, the Crystal person stopped breathing.

    What was he intending to do?

    Was he going to leave the Spirit Dragon¡¯s fate in the hands of those foolish spectators?

    No!

    The Crystal person¡¯s eyes turned back. He turned around and rushed out from his private room. Then, he angrily headed towards the backstage of the Arena.

    When he arrived backstage, Aiolos had alreadypleted his performance. He had returned to his resting room amidst the cheers of the spectators. The Crystal person charged in without a care and red at Aiolos. ¡°I told you that you could not kill your opponent this time!¡±

    Aiolos calmly looked at the Crystal person. ¡°You did say so.¡±

    ¡°Then you still dared to...¡±

    ¡°But I never agreed.¡±

    ¡°I saw you nod your head,¡± said the Crystal person angrily.

    Aiolos looked at the Crystal person as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°In the divine territory, there must at least benguage used to form a basic agreement. Weren¡¯t you the one who told me this?¡±

    The Crystal person widened his face. At this moment, he felt as if he had been attacked by a hundred dogs.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please go out.¡± The smile at the corners of Aiolos¡¯s lips was obviously 30% wider than before.

    Bam!

    The Crystal person mmed the door as he walked out. He now knew that Aiolos was retaliating against him! Furthermore, Aiolos knew what he was thinking!

    This damned, cunning, and heartless human. Why wasn¡¯t he the one who died then? Compared to him, Tsarilorhuan¡¯s dumb brain would have been much easier to deal with.

    ...

    Elsewhere, Wang Zhong, who had returned to the mushroom house, immediately saw the so-called ¡°fierce man¡± sitting crossed-legged on the ground. His eyes were closed in meditation, and he had a cold expression on his face. It was Pavaro.

    Nearby, the Flying Pig looked extremely bitter. He was hiding in the house and pretending to read.

    The external appearance of the bone demon seemed rather ferocious. He was slightly thin, but it was no match for the thick deadly murderous aura that surrounded his body. The contours of his face were clear, and he had a grave and stern expression on his face. At first nce, he looked like a fierce figure who had climbed out from a mountain of corpses. Jhonas had wanted to talk with him and relieve the nervous atmosphere, but it was obvious that the bone demon was not the kind who liked to talk to strangers. He only replied with an ¡°Nn¡± since Jhonas was Wang Zhong¡¯s dorm mate, and the coldness in his voice almost froze the lively Flying Pig. Thus, he no longer had the thought of chatting with Pavaro.

    ¡°I was just wondering who it was.¡± Wang Zhongughed out loud, and his eyes were radiant. He could see that Pavaro seemed to have transformed within a short period of a few days. His Solid Core that had just formed had nowpletely stabilized, and the spiritual influence throughout his body felt rich and solid. ¡°Howe you¡¯re free to visit me?¡±

    Pavaro stood up. Unlike the coldness he disyed towards Jhonas, a smile appeared on his bony face. It was a tough job for a bone demon to sh a smile. ¡°I wanted to drink with you and learn from you at the same time.¡±

    Pavaro¡¯s voice was full of confidence and excitement. He probably best understood Wang Zhong¡¯s current skills in the Heavenly Gates. Earlier, when he had just broken through to the Solid Core Realm in the Illusion Sea World, he did not have the confidence to challenge Wang Zhong at all. However, aftering back, he stabilized his Solid Core. Furthermore, since he had broken through to the Solid Core Realm, he had obtained the immortalbat techniques from his race, and his strength rapidly increased. He was impatient to find someone to practice his skills with. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong was obviously the best choice he could think of.

    ¡°Ha ha. Sounds great!¡± Lao Wang had been itching for a fight. After resting for a few days, Pavaro was just the opponent he was looking for to scratch that itch. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Combat Cultivation Hall. Whoever loses will treat the winner!¡±

    ¡°Damn, you two really know how to y. But I like that!¡± When Jhonas heard that they were going to fight, he was happy. This fellow had given him the cold shoulder all this time. If Boss was able to defeat him and take his money to treat them, how could he miss out on this opportunity? Furthermore, with Lao Wang by his side, Pavaro did not seem as terrifying as before. Jhonas anxiously urged them and was more impatient than the two main yers. ¡°Go, go, go. Let¡¯s go! I will be your referee! Whoever loses has to treat us to the best food. We can¡¯t possibly spend our time at some random roadside ce!¡±

    Other than the Life and Death Arena, there were many other ces in the Combat Cultivation Hall for pupils to sh and learn from each other. There were several dozen standard training-grounds, and there were many ordinary battlefields along the roads. There were no special or luxurious decorations, just some random t ground by the roadside. The battlefield would be given a simple reinforcement, and equipped with runic arrays that blocked offbat noises and reduced the transmission of shocks. These were considered one-on-one battlefields.

    The two of them had no intention of publicizing this private ¡°learning¡± session. They chose a remote battlefield that was distant from the heart of the Combat Cultivation Hall. It was wilderness all around them.

    Jhonas spent 10 Gold Star Stones to equip this battlefield with a runic array. The runes around them dazzled, and a thin blue energy hood formed. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong and Pavaro were already standing in the middle of the battlefield.

    There was no nonsense between them. In reality, as the two former most powerful people in the Combat Cultivation Hall, they knew that there would definitely be a battle between them. However, they never thought that it would be in this friendly and amiable learning atmosphere.

    They had just returned from the Illusion Sea World a few days ago. With their experiences in the bone dragon world, they understood each other very well and were familiar with the other party. At that moment, they looked at each other and could see an aura that was slightly different from before in their opponent¡¯s eyes.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He could clearly see the changes that had urred in Pavaro¡¯s body. Half a month after experiencing a breakthrough, stabilizing and understanding the foundations of one¡¯s realm was also an opportunity for a practitioner¡¯s strength to rapidly increase.

    The most obvious change was in Pavaro¡¯s eyes. At that moment, his originally white eyes now had color in them and dazzled with a silver light. This change had not urred when he had just advanced to the Solid Core. This was not a natural change that urred with an increase in realm. It was obvious that he had cultivated a new secret technique, causing him to seem as if he had been reborn.

    Meanwhile, in Pavaro¡¯s eyes, Wang Zhong was still the Wang Zhong from a few days ago. He was a peculiar being whose use of power broke conventions. Yes, he was truly peculiar. Pavaro was even... slightly envious, but he could not say so.

    ¡°Come!¡± Pavaro¡¯s pupils were at full attention, and he clenched his fist. His Solid Core released its power, and spiritual power suddenly rose from the surface of his body.

    Voom voom voom voom~~

    It was the sound of spiritual power being released and burning. One could see the boundless spiritual power turning tinum on the surface of his body and soaring into the air. Some broken stones near his feet started to shake and roll as a result of his power.

    A wave of invisible and stern aura suddenly spread in the battlefield.

    Kill, kill, kill!

    There was no doubt that Pavaro was going to use his true strength. The aura that he disyed at the beginning had shown his attitude. This was how Wang Zhong liked it!

    Jhonas, who was standing far away from the battlefield, was instantly influenced by this killing aura. His entire body started to tremble slightly without pause. It was as if his eyes were about to pop out, and countless blood vessels filled his eyes.

    This roadside battlefield was different from the Life and Death Arena. The simple runic array could only reinforce thend, reduce destruction, and block off some of the noise. After all, pupils did not want the noise from their training and their interactions to attract the icy coldw enforcement squad.

    Thus, such ces did not provide any protective facilities for surrounding observers. The killing aura that Pavaro emitted easily covered an area of 1,000 square meters, and Jhonas was naturally affected.

    Lao Wang waved his hand, and a wave of gentle power naturally rose up, pushing Jhonas several meters outwards. Jhonas only suddenly awakened from his bloodthirstiness when he passed the boundary of the killing aura.

    ¡°This...¡± Jhonas, who had recovered, shivered in fear. When he recalled the previous moment, goosebumps rose all over his body, and he was extremely scared after this experience. Just a second ago, he was watching the battle with boundless joy, but in the next second, he was hit by the killing aura and became frantic. It was as if he was suddenly in a world filled with mountains of corpses and oceans of blood, and his surroundings were filled with corpses that he had killed himself...

    Damn, how brutal, how fierce...! Howfortable. The more this was the case, the more delight he felt from observing the battle. He started to understand the supervisor¡¯s vile interests. During times like these, all he needed was a cold ss of ck beer from the Babi family.

    Pavaro¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wang Zhong. It was obvious that the clear-eyed Wang Zhong was not affected by his killing aura at all. Then, Pavaro¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.

    Kill!

    His silver eyes suddenly shone, and silver threads started to intertwine within them. The dense killing aura seemed to be affected and instantly materialized into an aura that was visible to the naked eye and looked like steel bones.

    His killing aura already covered the entire battlefield. At that moment, the killing aura had taken form. Countless sturdy and sharp white steel bones had surrounded Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Pavaro put his hands together.

    Ghost Jail of 10,000 Refined Silver Bones!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The countless white silver bones rapidly darted towards Wang Zhong like a dense rain of spears.

    This attack resembled a technique. Wang Zhong could see the shadow of this attack, which clearly resembled the white bone jail that the bone dragons had unleashed, but only in its form and not its elegance. Even though there were some changes in Pavaro¡¯s attack, his use of the rules was still very crude. He was still at the foundational stage where one purely used spiritual power to attack. Thus, it could not yet be considered a technique, but a new form of attack. It was obvious that Pavaro was heading in the direction of forming a technique, but since he had just entered the Solid Core Realm, cultivating his own technique was definitely not an easy task.

    Betweenbat practitioners that mastered techniques and those who did not, there was arge difference in their ability to gauge the battlefield.

    Without the disruption of any rules or techniques, an attack at the material level was too simple in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. It was enough for him to just rely on his prediction abilities that had emerged when he umted his Core. All of the attacks were like upside-down shadows in his eyes. The attack seemed dense without any gaps, but there were many ws. Wang Zhong simply charged forth. It looked as if he was running forward, but he changed directions countless times throughout. However, his movements were too fast and could not be perceived. In a sh, he appeared behind Pavaro.

    He stretched out his hand. Without using the power of his divine cells, he simply used a typical Void Core attack and pped the back of Pavaro¡¯s neck.

    Boom!

    Pavaro exploded into pieces from the impact.

    Wang Zhong was not shocked butughed instead. He had intentionally held back, but he was yed by his opponent. With Pavaro¡¯s strength, even if he did not reveal his true form, he could not possibly be this weak.

    However, since he was able to trick Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, it seemed that he had reached the threshold of a technique. This technique was not so simple, and he had underestimated the bone demon. After all, Pavaro was a genius among geniuses. Even a particr person like Supervisor Tsargesimon treated Pavaro differently.

    As expected, that ¡°Pavaro¡± had exploded into pieces, but the killing aura in the surroundings did not disperse.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At that moment, the countless bone thorns that had materialized were all covered in silver light, as if they had transformed into thousands of Pavaros in that instant. They surrounded Lao Wang, and every clone had the exact same aura as Pavaro. At first nce, it seemed as if there were thousands of Solid Core experts. This was a qualitative change that would ur in one¡¯s control of spiritual power after advancing to the Solid Core Realm. He was now much closer to being a ¡°god¡±.

    If a Void Core was surrounded by thousands of Solid Cores, they would instantly wet their pants. However, Wang Zhong was extremely calm. An expert with a truly firm mindset would see their opponent¡¯s true intentions and not allow any external influences to affect their emotions and judgment. One did not have to think to know that there being thousands of opponents was impossible. These were simply clones that had formed from his opponent¡¯s killing aura.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Take on this attack!¡± Thousands of Pavaros spoke at the same time. Theyered voices surged like a tsunami and incessantly reverberated throughout this space.

    Countless Pavaros dazzled at the same time, and his Solid Core spiritual power rose as an arrogant aura soared to the sky. All the clones had rage in their eyes, and their power burst forth.

    Rumble! Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam...

    Then, countless tinum bone thorns fell from the sky. Every thorn seemed like a full-bodied attack from a Solid Core expert. The might of this attack was shocking and had a Spiritual Energy Value of at least two million!

    Wang Zhong focused his eyes. Before Pavaro umted his Core, his Spiritual Energy Value had already reached 1.5 million. This current value was definitely not his peak.

    However, even though Wang Zhong clearly knew that most of the attacks from the sky were fake, he could not differentiate the real attacks from the fake ones with his vision. The clones were an umtion of Pavaro¡¯s killing aura and were not apletely illusionary attack. It was definitely not possible for Pavaro to actually clone himself either.

    Since Lao Wang could not see the attacks, he wouldunch an arbitrary move. He was also in the mood to enjoy this.

    Suddenly, a vast air current rapidly spread from his body, and golden light burst from his eyes. The mighty air current surged with Wang Zhong in the center and rose to be over ten meters long, like a scorching me!

    The invisible killing aura in his surroundings was instantly dispersed by this surging air current that sparkled with golden light. One could not get close to the air current. Even the attacks from the countless Pavaros in the air instantly dispersed when they came into contact with this air current. After all, they were fake attacks produced by the clones. They had the same aura and might as real attacks, but their power was definitely on apletely different level from actual ones.

    He could see it!

    The countless attacks from the clones were blown away, and Wang Zhong instantly found the true Pavaro mixed among the clones. His silver pupils were filled withbat intent, and spiritual power was umting all over his body. Then, the spiritual power surged towards Wang Zhong below him like a shooting star that was about to crash into the earth. There was no uncertainty in his eyes from his clones being broken through.

    Boom!

    This was a good attack!

    Lao Wang smiled, and a clear seal had formed in his mind. The vast power had finished umting throughout the process of his observation. Coupled with this boundless power, the seal in his mind turned into a massive golden dragon in his thoughts.

    Wang Zhong did not dodge the shockwaves and faced it head-on. All the power in his body and the golden air currents were guided by him in this moment. Suddenly, a fist soared into the sky.

    A massive roar that was even more terrifying than the howl of a bone dragon reverberated from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. The phantom of a massive golden dragon suddenly soared into the air.

    Born From the Heart ¡ª¡ª Rise of the Dragon!

    Roar~~!!

    Just this terrifying roar alone somewhat suppressed Pavaro, who was diving downwards. The impact between the terrifying air current and the dragon soaring into the sky was more unstoppable than the eruption of a volcano.

    Boom!

    Two terrifying waves of power shed, and it was as if this entire space froze in this moment with the powers locked in a stalemate.

    Veins popped out from Pavaro¡¯s forehead. He had seen Wang Zhong¡¯s technique in the bone dragon world, and needless to say, this power had been enough to kill bone dragons. However, Pavaro felt that the strength of his spiritual power did not reach its previous level. The only exnation was the mutual enhancement and inhibition among the elements. The qualities of Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual power must be causing some impairment to his deathly aura.

    This time, Pavaro had truly felt it. This power was much more powerful than what he had seen previously!

    He was already attacking at full strength. The killing-aura clone was a new secret technique that had emerged after he obtained the Ghost Flower. This was his first time using this technique, but Wang Zhong had easily discovered and deciphered its weakness. Furthermore, the seemingly simple bone-thorn attacks were the umtion of hisbat abilities and Solid Core powers. Although it did not reach the level of a technique, it was definitely his most powerful attack without using his true form.

    However, even though this was the case, he was still unable to endure the attack! The golden soaring dragon was like an actual member of the terrifying Dragon race and seemed to have powerful vitality. It did not seem like a phantom.

    Boom!

    Thest bit of strength that Pavaro had held back was also exhausted.

    He could no longer withstand it...

    Closely after, golden light burst forth. At that moment, the results of the sh between the two contrasting waves of power revealed itself.

    The surging dragon was more powerful!

    The bone thorns had been broken apart, and terrifying golden energy formed a massive pir of light that soared into the sky, pushing Pavaro from below and causing him to soar into the sky!

    Pavaro simply felt as if his face was misced. As the power of the soaring dragon pushed him from behind, terrifying wind pressure was pressing against his face. As a result, he could not even open his eyes.

    Boom!

    Silver light burst forth, and the skeleton grew.

    ¡°Undying Skeleton True Form!¡±

    Pavaro had summoned enough energy and revealed his true form after much difficulty.

    His body grew, and his power instantly multiplied. His body spiraled through the air with great strength. Then, he turned his body, and bone thorns shed through the air.

    Scrichhh.

    The charging dragon was finally cut open by this oppressive power.

    ¡°Hu, hu, hu...¡± Pavaro panted with fear still fluttering in his heart. Everything had happened in just the blink of an eye, but he was now at least several thousand meters in the sky. Wang Zhong and Jhonas, who were on the ground, looked like ants...

    Wang Zhong looked up at Pavaro, who was in the sky. There was only ¡°killing power¡±, but no murderous intentions in his attack. If not, that attack would have caused Pavaro topletely vanish. This power did not stem from his Spiritual Energy Value. Instead, from the battle with the bone dragon, Wang Zhong realized that his dragon techniques had a natural advantage against this negative energy, causing the killing power to multiply. If he had not held back, the bone demon would have been at a great disadvantage.

 Chapter 1135 - Highly Proficient

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Highly Proficient</h4>

    Pavaro was not dejected at all. In essence, he did not care about victory or defeat. At that moment, his spiritual power was activated, and a deathly silver aura spread throughout his body. However, his deathly aura no longer took the form of silver threads that randomly climbed all over his body. Instead, silver runes appeared on the surface of his white bone true form.

    At that moment, his aura that had burst forth after revealing his true form increased rapidly! This was a secret technique from the bone demon race. Only bone demon experts that had achieved the Solid Core Realm had the qualifications to cultivate and perform this technique. Matched with his improved body after using the Ghost Flower, this technique had undergone advanced changes.

    Pa pa pa pa pa!!

    After the silver runespletely formed, they turned intoyers of silver armor that covered his entire body. Meanwhile, his spiritual power aura continued to increase rapidly. Even Wang Zhong and Jhonas, who were standing several thousand meters below him, could sense it.

    Immortal Combat Technique ¡ª¡ª Bone God Armor!

    A dazzling silver light lit up in the sky. In the clear day sky, he was like a humanoid moon that could be seen easily.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He burst forth with a silver light and dove down from the skies while emanating a surging spiritual pressure. The massive air resistance formed countless sparks on his body, making him seem like a shooting star that was plummeting downwards.

    Boom!

    The power of the airborne attack was shocking. It was still far away, but the spiritual pressure that pressed downwards was so strong that Wang Zhong could not even open his eyes. Even the corners of his clothes fluttered as a result. This attack was like a high-altitude hurricane!

    Jhonas¡¯s face was pale. Even though he was not in the center of the attack and was several kilometers away, he still subconsciously stepped backwards from the shock. His legs trembled, and he almost fell down.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhong was very calm. He immediately activated the power of his divine cells. His spiritual power burned and formed the source of his power that resisted the solidifying space and spiritual pressure around him that was squeezing him continuously.

    Pa!

    The solid space finally loosened up from the terrifying power that burned constantly. Wang Zhong took a step forward with his left foot and seemed to have broken the bnce of this space, instantly dispersing the pressure around him. Then, he stretched out his hand.

    Boom!

    The shooting star crashed into the ground, and a massive earthquake surged across the surface of the ground. Large pieces of the ground rippled in all directions like waves with Pavaro at their center, and a terrifying air current spread into the surroundings. Jhonas, who had already retreated several kilometers away, simply felt a wave of great power crashing into his face, sending the fearful him flying outwards!

    Meanwhile, the situation had changed rapidly. There was disbelief in Pavaro¡¯s eyes. He was not surprised that Wang Zhong was able to break free from his spiritual pressure restriction. He was shocked that Wang Zhong did not activate his true form when he broke free! Just how much potential did this fellow¡¯s Void Core have?! Just how much power unknown to Pavaro did Wang Zhong have in his body?

    Killing aura that was as effective as divine sense instantly spread, and Pavaro instantly noticed Wang Zhong, who was already above him.

    He was rapidly forming arrays with his hands, and a golden light dazzled between his eyebrows.

    He still did not activate his true form! Was he going to use his ordinary form to defeat him?

    Pavaro was definitely unwilling to give in. Even though their rtionship was good, Wang Zhong looked down on him a bit too much!

    At that moment, the silver bone armor all over his body ¡°burned¡±, and runic vortexes that resembled spirals appeared on the silver armor. Killing aura condensed in all directions once again and formed countless clones. They seemed exactly the same as the technique that Wang Zhong had broken through. However, since the aura and the level of energy activated were different, the entire technique had changed qualitatively.

    Countless terrifying bone demons that were 10 meters tall filled the entire battlefield. All of them soared into the sky and usedpletely different methods of attack.

    Some used bone thorns; some arbitrarily delivered strikes; some used silver mes, while others used their white bony fists... There were numerous attacks of all kinds.

    Wang Zhong simply felt a pressure that was 100 times stronger than before overhead. The solidifying space that was previously present appeared again and was even firmer than before. He simply gave up on the Rise of the Dragon technique that he was halfway through preparing.

    There was no need to try using the technique as they were on different levels. At that moment, Pavaro¡¯s attack had far surpassed his limits.

    He did not want to use his true form, but it seemed too arrogant not to. He definitely could not casually defeat an expert like Pavaro.

    Since this was the case, then...

    A glimmer of light shed past Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    A goldenyer of energy instantly appeared on the surface of his body and condensed into a dazzling set of armor as if the energy had materialized. Closely after, two massive wings suddenly spread from his back.

    Boom!

    When Wang Zhong spread his wings, a mighty air current rapidly spread into the surroundings, instantly pushing back the pressure that Pavaro filled the battlefield with. Golden light burst forth from Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and scorching mes soared over ten meters high.

    Pavaro, who was below, was not shocked by Wang Zhong¡¯s true form as he had already seen it. At this moment, he was even slightly happy. He had been waiting for Wang Zhong¡¯s true form!

    ¡°Raaahh!¡± He gave a ferocious roar.

    Immortal Combat Technique ¡ª¡ª Bone Demon Combat Soul Destruction!

    At that moment, the seemingly messy bone demon clones all turned into an invisible killing aura. This aura was invisible but disyed more unrestrained transformations and greater power. It umted in the sky and was about to kill Wang Zhong, who had spread his wings!

    However, before this unhindered killing aura could ughter, a brilliant ray had descended.

    In the air, Wang Zhong pressed his hand downwards.

    It was the same dazzling gold light and the same rising dragon, but unlike how the surging dragon had soared into the sky, Pavaro only saw a monstrous golden dragon w falling from the sky as it struck him like a massive palm.

    Born From the Heart ¡ª¡ª Descending Dragon

    Boom!

    Not only was there great power, there was even a prohibiting force. Pavaro simply felt as if all his power had been destroyed like a moth darting into a me from this attack. It was not that Wang Zhong¡¯s power had outdone his, but there was a terrifying restraining effect and blocking of the rules. As a result, he could not disy the divine power in his body and was simply suppressed.

    All the surrounding killing aura instantly dispersed, and Pavaro¡¯s entire body was suppressed. He could not endure this attack even with his true form and was firmly pressed against the ground, unable to move. This peculiar prohibition even obstructed him from activating his spiritual power.

    This was another ¡°technique¡±...

    The rumbling sound of the ground shaking continued for a very long time before gradually subsiding. Wang Zhong floated to the ground from the sky and put away his true form wings.

    Meanwhile, Pavaro, who had also put away his true form, was panting heavily while sitting on the ground in front of him. When he saw Wang Zhong walk over, Pavaroughed out loud. ¡°How satisfying! How satisfying! You umted your Void Core, collected the Ghost Flower, and obtained the secret records of the bone dragons. Why did I think that I could battle you? I was soundly defeated!¡±

    As a bone demon, it was rare for him to be so unrestrained. He was happy for Wang Zhong!

    Wang Zhong smiled. This dragon technique was an oue of hisprehension and a discovery by his soul. It was indeed powerful. To be honest, the soul essence he had disyed was much stronger than that of level-8 civilizations. However, Wang Zhong felt that something was weird, especially his experiences in the Illusion Sea World. It was as if some secrets were being revealed.

    ¡°The loser treats the winner.¡±

    ¡°No worries. You can randomly choose a ce in the Heavenly Gates...¡± As Pavaro spoke, he remembered that a ¡°referee¡± seemed to havee with them, but he was missing. ¡°Hmm? Where is your friend?¡±

    Wang Zhong only recalled Jhonas at this moment. He had been too focused on the battle just now.

    He looked around. With his vision, he naturally saw Jhonas, who was standing over ten kilometers away, immediately. That fellow was already standing so far away but was still standing behind arge stone and hid safely. His expression was odd and full of despair. He was muttering something Wang Zhong could not hear.

    Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°He¡¯s over there. Let¡¯s go there together.¡±

    The two of them were extremely fast and naturally traveled the distance of several thousand meters in a matter of moments. Jhonas only poked out his head after he heard thebat noises cease. When he saw the two people flying over together, the Flying Pig instantly felt wronged.

    The two participants in the fight were not injured at all, but at that moment, he was badly beaten up! It was all because of Pavaro¡¯snding that sent him flying and tumbling. How painful!

    Jhonas¡¯s expression was full of pain. Even though he was not crying, inconsble grief was written all over his face. ¡°Damn it! Boss, when you fight in the future, please don¡¯t ask me to be a referee or something. You¡¯re too difficult to deal with! Too difficult to deal with!¡±

    ¡°Your friend¡¯s words are quite interesting.¡± It was rare for Pavaro to nod his head at Jhonas. Not only was he satisfied after the battle, he had alsopleted a ¡°mission¡± that he could not mention.

    Jhonas, who had an expression full of despair, immediately perked upwards. Boss was on his side, and he had no choice but to ept this. However, from the look of things, he seemed to have a chance to win over this impressive-looking bone demon. Although the bone demon could not defeat Boss, the more friends he had who were good at fighting, the better it would be for him! Who disliked friends with great skills?

    If he wanted to reach his goal, he had to be willing to take risks. If he did note over to watch them fight (while trembling with fear), the bone demon would not have formed a good impression of him.

    When he thought about this, his immeasurable grief did not seem that bad anymore.

    Where they would drink was a small matter, and Wang Zhong and Pavaro did not care much about this. Regardless of whether it was a good ce or a poor ce, it was fine as long as they had suitable friends with them. However, Jhonas was different. This fellow was not easy to deal with. When they allowed him to do the arrangements, he simply dropped a huge bomb on Pavaro...

    Lao Wang was rather surprised at this. Jhonas was not the kind who liked to take advantage of others. He was born to a family of merchants and was actually particrly skilled in this aspect. If he were to choose a ce, he would definitely understand the circumstances. After all, the bone demons were not rich...

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Jhonas, who returned to the mushroom housefortably drunk, was no longer trembling with fear like when he was watching the two people fight that afternoon. He was now self-indulgent and bold. He talked idly about important matters and wanted to give Wang Zhong some tips. ¡°When ites to favors, you cannot be choosy about who to ask favors from or be afraid of asking anyone. You should be afraid of thepleteck ofmunication! He will remember you because you made him bleed this time and will remember to make up for it the next time. This matter can only continue. Over the course of time, as youmunicate with each other, you will start to build a friendship. This is called socializing...¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Lao Wang was rendered speechless by this. Although this was a facious argument, it made sense after some careful thought. He could only say that the essence of a merchant was deep in Jhonas¡¯s bones, as expected of the heir of the wealthiest family in the Land. ¡°You win.¡±

    Flying Pig was exultant and added on a few more sentences. ¡°But Boss, I don¡¯t think that Pavaro came to learn from you on a whim. He exposed himself when we were drinking. I think he had another objective.¡±

    In reality, Pavaro had not revealed anything and had a very normal conversation. They had also exchanged their interpretation and understanding of the battle. At the very least, Wang Zhong did not feel that Pavaro was hinting at something else.

    Did someone else ask him toe?

    Lao Wang was somewhat suspicious. This was because he understood Jhonas very well and knew that with his personality, he would not speak without thinking. If not, his words could sow discord between them. However, he also trusted Pavaro as they now had a history together. Thus, Lao Wang did not suspect him at all. If Pavaro was instructed by someone, what was their objective? Furthermore, why did they hide themselves?

    ¡°No, no.¡± Jhonas seemed to have realized that his words were slightly ambiguous and did not want discord between them. He instantly turned half-sober. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Old Bones has any evil intentions. I feel that he almost exposed himself because he was happy for you. It¡¯s just that when you did not understand thebat methods of the bone demon race, he was aggressive in his exnations and did not hold back. But don¡¯t you think that he was just going through the motions? As if he was doing it for someone else to hear.¡±

    Lao Wang rolled his eyes at him. He really did not know how Jhonas¡¯s brain worked. There were times when he was extremely confused, but there were also times he was more meticulous than anyone else.

    Needless to say, the intuition of the Babi race was rather urate. In the morning after, Wang Zhong received a special letter. The contents of the letter were very simple. It instructed Wang Zhong to immediately head to the Internal Gates, and attached was an unrestricted token that would allow him to enter the Gates. Furthermore, the letter was sent by the Heavenly Gates superintendent, Erza.

    This was slightly unexpected for Lao Wang. He had never thought that the dignified superintendent of the Heavenly Gates would pay attention to such a minor figure like him.

    There waspletely no reason for this. It would have been easy to justify this if it was from Elder Yimo since he was in the limelight during the elder¡¯s pill refinery lesson. However, he had never interacted with Superintendent Erza. Furthermore, with the status and the responsibilities of the Heavenly Gates superintendent, she would not care about matters regarding the Three Great Halls. How was it possible that some minor pupil woulde to her attention, and she would even specially summon him? Furthermore, what did the superintendent call him for?

    Wang Zhong did not dare to dy the summons from the boss of the Heavenly Gates. He directly headed to the Internal Gates of the Heavenly Gates.

    The Internal Gates was the core area that surrounded the source of the Heavenly River.

    The Three Great Halls surrounded the Internal Gates and formed the first barrier guarding the Internal Gates. The Three Great Halls were considered the central area, while the areas where the various pupils were active in and the cultivation areas were considered the outer regions of the Heavenly Gates. As for themercial areas, like the Heavenly Gates Street, that were the most prosperous in the Heavenly Gates, they were no more than the outskirts that the Heavenly Gates had developed.

    Strictly speaking, this was not the first time that Wang Zhong had entered the Internal Gates. Back when they were traveling to the Illusion Sea World, they had passed through the transmission pathway in the Internal Gates. However, back then, he was inside the Titan supervisor¡¯s artifact, and the supervisor had traveled quickly. Thus, they could not clearly see the true appearance of the Internal Gates.

 Chapter 1136 - Celestial Honors Class

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Celestial Honors ss</h4>

    He passed through Furnace Mountain of the Pill Refinery Hall. There was an enormous patch of area overflowing with vibrant colors and brilliant lights at the back of Furnace Mountain. There were at least millions of beams of colorful and dazzling light, endlessly rotating around the Internal Gates. Countless beams of light converging together formed a spectacr scene, just like a multicolored gxy. Although he was nowhere near it, Wang Zhong could sense the terrifying power that this light beam barrier contained. Any single beam of light could possibly shred him into pieces easily.

    ¡°Multicolored Crystal River!¡± Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but marvel. One of the most important treasures of the Heavenly Gates, it was way beyond the ssification of artifacts, and even a level-1 artifact could notpare to it at all. This was a gift from the four races in Heaven, dedicated to guarding the Heavenly Gates.

    If Gold Core experts were directly hit by a beam of light from the light-beam barrier, there was a 90% chance that they would immediately die, let alone Wang Zhong! Because the Multicolored Crystal River was located here, the Internal Gates was the safest ce in the Land. Countless rebellions and wars had happened throughout the years, and numerous level-8 civilizations were exposed to challenges time and time again. However, no one dared to challenge the Internal Gates, all because of the terrifying power the Multicolored Crystal River wielded.

    No one could enter the Internal Gates without authorization, which involved a token given by the superintendent.

    Wang Zhong walked closer to the Multicolored Crystal River with the token in his hand that was emitting a faint glow. The terrifying power that the light-beam barrier exuded suddenly felt more gentle to Wang Zhong, as if the token had achieved some kind of resonance with the Multicolored Crystal River to let him pass through.

    Lao Wang raised his hand to touch the barrier, but the killing intent and power that he sensed from it previously was gone now. On the contrary, he felt as if his hand was bathing under the hot summer sun at the beach. The warmth felt veryfortable, making him feel a mix of emotions.

    This barrier was a treasure indeed. Other ordinary artifacts that could be ssified into levels could notpare to it at all. The gods of Heaven must wield unimaginable power to be able to easily retract this terrifying power at will.

    ¡°Come in, Wang Zhong.¡± A mighty voice sounded, interrupting Lao Wang¡¯s thoughts of exploring the Multicolored Crystal River. It was Erza, the superintendent.

    The Multicolored Crystal River had been located in the Heavenly Gates for a long time, and someone was required to control it. The sessive superintendents had taken on that role. Ezra had sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s presence the moment he came near and called out for him.

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and moved forward in long strides. The Multicolored Crystal River was extremely wide, spanning a breadth of at least two to three miles. A vast area of open ins could be seen after crossing the wide Heavenly River at the center of the open ins. It looked like it had descended from the skies, resembling that of an inverted gxy. The majestic Heavenly River seemed to be neverending. Although Wang Zhong was dozens of miles away, he could clearly hear the whooshing sound of the flowing water.

    The views on the left and right sides of the open ins were different. On the left, there was a mountain range with seven unusually prominent mountain peaks. Those were the seven treasure mountains that the higher-ups of the Heavenly Gates lived at. On the right side, there was a magnificent pce hall that served as a venue for official affairs, such as business discussions and sacrificial ceremonies.

    Lao Wang was slightly startled. He just remembered that Erza didn¡¯t mention which side he should go towards. Just as he was feeling worried, he felt a powerful force emerging from underground. In an instant, he was teleported to a spacious and bright side-pce hall.

    Erza was standing right there, and it was obvious that she was behind the teleportation. She was holding a book of data in her hands and seemed to be reading it. She closed the book slightly and sized up Wang Zhong carefully with her bright eyes.

    This was the first time Wang Zhong had seen the superintendent after the wee ceremony. She was one of the strongest experts in the Land and the [a]leader of the Heavenly Shell race. She had a god-like aura, which,bined with the royal air she gave off, made her appear more holy and elegant. Even if she restrained her spiritual power without revealing any trace of it, one wouldn¡¯t dare to stare straight into her eyes. Those who had weak wills would even feel ashamed by merely standing in front of her.

    Lao Wang wasn¡¯t one of those people. Nheless, he didn¡¯t dare to act cool in front of such a powerful presence and greeted her respectfully. She didn¡¯t respond, but Lao Wang just waited calmly.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Erza finally spoke in a voice that wasn¡¯t cold, but not exactly gentle either. She sounded rather indifferent, exuding a pure aura. ¡°Earthling, Element Affinity: A+, Pill Refinery Talent: A+, Equipment Refinery Talent: A+...¡±

    This was the new evaluation results that Lao Wang received when he entered the Pill Refinery Hall. He had to go through an evaluation test again in order to join the Pill Refinery Hall, making his inurate evaluation results from the wee ceremony seem like a joke.

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t know what the superintendent was trying to get across by reading out his evaluation results but listened closely nheless. Clearly, she wouldn¡¯t waste timeplimenting him. Not taking into ount his hidden Fate Stones, his current power was nothingpared to the top-tier bosses here.

    ¡°...Attained Void Core Realm a month ago. Based on observational data, Void Core potential: A+ and Physical Body Strength: A+. Able to create his own ¡®technique¡¯ at Void Core Realm. Combat Skills Evaluation: A+. Three A¡¯s!¡±

    The superintendent spoke with fervor while Lao Wang listened quietly. His basic background information could be easily essed by the Heavenly Gates, including his Void Core status, divine cells potential, and his dragon technique. He could fool ordinary people but not the higher-ups. Unless hepletely hid himself like Grai and Mu Zi, it would be impossible to hide this information from the higher-ups. After all, Earthlings were just neers here.

    Thinking about this, Lao Wang was suddenly a little worried about Mu Zi and Grai. Was their n really foolproof? Were the Netherworld River Factions so dumb? However, now wasn¡¯t the time for him to think about this.

    At this moment, Wang Zhong realized what Jhonas was talking about. Pavaro¡¯s challenge yesterday was probably induced by the superintendent. The root cause of this was probably the Titan supervisor, who seemed to have realized something at the Illusion Sea World.

    Whether this was a blessing or a curse, it depended on luck. Frankly speaking, if the higher-ups didn¡¯t have a favorable opinion of him and thought that Earthlings were a threat, it would be the end for Earthlings. However, it would be an entirely different story if they had a favorable opinion of you and wanted to groom you.

    Sometimes, emotions alone could determine a civilization¡¯s fate.

    ¡°It has only been around a year since you came to the Land?¡± After the Heavenly Shell race superintendent finished reading out his evaluation, she suddenly changed the topic to ask about his past.

    ¡°Yes. As of today, it has been a year and three months since I arrived here.¡± Wang Zhong answered truthfully. It would be dumb to try to y mind games with someone of this power and status.

    Erza nodded. It was extremely easy for her to ess this information. Starting from the first day Wang Zhong entered the Land and registered his citizenship at the transmission area, Erza could track almost all of his general whereabouts and actions thereafter. ¡°You were only at the Foundational Stage when you arrived, yet you managed to attain this level of power in just over a year. I¡¯m rather surprised.¡±

    She stared at Wang Zhong. ¡°Earthlings do not have a standard method for forming their Cores. Can you tell me how you managed to form your Core? Did someone teach you?¡±

    ¡°I managed to form it through some self-reflection, and not by a standard method,¡± Wang Zhong said in a manner that was neither haughty nor humble. If others asked him this, it would be overstepping. However, if Erza was interested in knowing this, it meant that things were heading in a positive direction. Celeste owed him a favor indeed, which mighte in handy, but it would be better if Lao Wang didn¡¯t offend the higher-ups unnecessarily. His attitude was very important now. ¡°I was able to monitor the condition of my Void Core at the Heavenly Treasures Street and also received guidance from Senior Lavel when I was helping her refine equipment. I guess I was very lucky.¡±

    ¡°You received help from the Spirit Flower Garden, huh?¡± Erza smiled. ¡°The elemental spirits seem to be especially fond of you.¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded, a little embarrassed. ¡°They like my smell.¡±

    ¡°That means your soul is of good quality. In the divine territory, one¡¯s soul is the foundation of everything.¡± Erza nodded and cast a neutral nce at Wang Zhong¡¯s direction. ¡°However, it would better if you try to stay away from there as much as you can. The elemental spirits and World Tree might have taken a liking to you because of special factors, but the owner of the Spirit Flower Garden may not wee you.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡± Lao Wang wanted to keep a low profile too. He had considered that before, but at his current stage, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice. He had to grasp any life-saving straw he could find.

    Erza was very satisfied. He was talented and smart, knowing not to probe into matters. ¡°Wang Zhong, there are a lot of stereotypes against lower-level civilizations in the Land, and they are usually considered to have low potential. However, you are an exception. I have analyzed all your information. Based on your excellent performance, I have decided to let you enter the 55th Heavenly Gates Celestial Honors ss.¡±

    Celestial Honors ss?

    Lao Wang was stunned and had a dazed look on his face. What was that? What kind of game was the divine territory ying at?

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it. ¡®Celestial Honors ss¡¯ is just a title. Selected students will still be learning at the Three Great Halls, just that additional special courses and benefits would be avable to you, such as supplemental instruction from some of the elders and more resources...¡± The Heavenly Shell race superintendent smiled. ¡°Those who are selected to join the Celestial Honors ss are all elites among the Heavenly Gates pupils and future leaders. There is also a high possibility that you guys can enter Heaven in the future.¡±

    Lao Wang¡¯s eyes shone. This sounded like a good thing. He would be able to gain more resources and cultivation opportunities... Even an idiot wouldn¡¯t refuse this. However, it was too early for him to be happy. Such a golden opportunity probably carried danger with it as well.

    ¡°Of course, as a member of the Celestial Honors ss, you are required to protect the dignity and interests of the Heavenly Gates. You should understand that every vacancy we fill in this ss is carefully selected, and we do not judge solely based on your potential,¡± Erza casually said.

    Lao Wang was not an idiot. Ma Dong had been giving him lessons on this when they were at Tianjing. Clearly, the Heavenly Shell race had helped him in obtaining this cement, and Celeste probably put in many good words for him too. There must be something about the Earth civilization that moved the Heavenly Shell race, or this was possibly some kind of unknown strategy. Nheless, Wang Zhong had to keep up a good attitude.

    ¡°Thank you, superintendent. I would like to express my thanks to the Heavenly Shell race too. I know that given Earth¡¯s current situation, this may sound like an empty promise, but I hope that I can return your kindness one day,¡± Wang Zhong said earnestly. This seemed like the politically correct thing to say, but he truly meant his words.

    Erza nodded. Frankly speaking, she didn¡¯t expect him to be able to repay them. ording to her investigations, Wang Zhong was very loyal and faithful to Earthlings and his friends, such as that bone demon. Someone that could gain the recognition of a bone demon was definitely reliable.

    The superintendent waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. You and Celeste are friends, and you have helped her many times. You should thank the Machinery race and Insect race too. They have a very favorable impression of you, especially the Machinery race. Frankly speaking, without their strong support, it would have been hard for you to obtain this position.¡±

    Wang Zhong was rather touched upon thinking about those lovely and upright guys. He wouldn¡¯t have been who he was today without the help of the Machinery race. He could live so ¡°wilfully¡± because he had the peculiar Machinery race to back him up.

    [a]a?

 Chapter 1137 - Taking Care of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Taking Care of Trouble</h4>

    Erza appeared to have contributed little in helping Wang Zhong obtain the vacancy, but the truth was otherwise. There was no need for her to im credit for this, and this was a friendly gesture towards the Machinery race too.

    ¡°There¡¯s another piece of good news.¡± Erza waved. ¡°If you are selected to be a member of the Celestial Honors ss, your civilization will obtain approval from the Star Alliance and be promoted by a certain degree. After all, your civilization cultivated an outstanding talent for the Heavenly Gates. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Earth is a level-4 civilization? It is directly qualified for promotion by half a level, which means it will be level-4.5. If you can sessfully graduate from the Celestial Honors ss, Earth will be promoted to level-5 as a civilization.¡±

    ¡°Level 4.5?¡± Wang Zhong was excited upon hearing Erza¡¯s first sentence. There were way too many benefits to be gained from the promotion of a civilization. However, he didn¡¯t know that a civilization could be promoted by half a level...

    ¡°Why not?¡± Erza couldn¡¯t help but smile. This reminded her of the Heavenly Shell race¡¯s past and her legendary ancestors. The Heavenly Shell race started from humble beginnings too and grasped every opportunity to be promoted. It could never have progressed from a low-level civilization to a level-8 civilization without some plundering. To put it inly, although the Heavenly Shell race was considered to be rich and powerful in the Land, in their bones, they still admired their historical culture of how they had risen to power. They were different from many other level-8 civilizations in this aspect as the others ced heavy emphasis on rules and courtesy.

    ¡°There is meaning behind the ssification levels of the Star Alliance. There is a huge difference between a level-4 civilization and a level-4.5 one. This promotion by half a level means that your civilization is one of the level-5 civilization candidates. It will enjoy better treatment as a quasi-level-5 civilization in terms of taxation, Star Alliance benefits, transaction regtions, and many other aspects.¡±

    Erza didn¡¯t go into the details and just touched on the main points. Given her status, she had already spent a lot of time speaking to Wang Zhong today.

    Lao Wang was quite touched. Looking at the Heavenly Shell superintendent¡¯s expression, he knew that she saw through what was going on in his mind. Nheless, she didn¡¯t mind and readily made several promises to him. In particr, he was most happy about the promotion of Earth¡¯s civilization level. Lao Wang wouldn¡¯t believe this promise if it was made by someone else, but since the Heavenly Shell superintendent said so, Earth would definitely be promoted to a level-4.5 civilization.

    ¡°Thank you, Superintendent Erza!¡± Lao Wang wasn¡¯t an ungratefuld and knew when to stop asking questions. He bowed deeply.

    Erza smiled and waved her hand. ¡°You will be having your sses at the Pill Refinery Hall as per normal. If the Celestial Honors ss has any special course or mission, a messenger will contact you. You may go back.¡±

    Looking at Wang Zhong leave respectfully, Erza was a little distracted. Sure enough, just like what Celeste had said, he was a smart guy. Still, Erza believed that Wang Zhong must be feeling confused now and wondering why the Heavenly Shell race was suddenly helping him.

    Was it because of Celeste? Of course, she was part of the reason, but not the main factor. Personal rtions were not enough to influence the rtionship between two civilizations, especially when there was such a huge difference between them in terms of status and power.

    In fact, she did investigate further on things other than Wang Zhong. Ever since Celeste told her about Wang Zhong and the elemental spirits previously, Erza had be suspicious. She knew some secrets about Heaven that most did not know about. In the past, the four races in Heaven had been suspicious of Earth too. Otherwise, the four races in Heaven wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths to enter Earth and spread their religions. Earth had been a semi-primitive society with no civilization potential; however, because of their intervention, Earth became an amusement park for Gods. One had to know that the other ¡°amusement parks¡± were fairly civilized to be able to attract the Gods¡¯ attention!

    She got hold of some amazing news after investigating further. Wang Zhong was not the only Earthling who came here... Indeed, Earthlings were a mysterious race that held much potential. Aiolos from the Sacred Arena, the two self-proimed Netherworld River representatives in the Netherworld... Ahem, these guys were all troublemakers, and all of them possessed special talents that weren¡¯t inferior to Wang Zhong. They came from the same civilization and had the same genes, yet they were able to walk three different paths ande up with three different methods to form a Core! This was an incredible feat for a level-4 civilization that had just entered the Star Alliance and didn¡¯t have any umtion of resources. Level-5 or level-6 civilizations, even the Heavenly Shell race of back then, couldn¡¯t have possibly achieved this...

    ¡°Earth is so magical.¡± Erza flipped her palm upwards, and a crystal-clear hologram of a blue appeared in her hand. She carefully examined it but still failed to find anything familiar from it.

    Erza shook her hand. Even if Earth had aplicated origin as she suspected, the four races in Heaven had probably investigated countless times when they started spreading their religions on Earth. They probablybed through Earth hundreds of times and left without managing to find what they wanted. If they couldn¡¯t find anything special there, then how could she discover anything by looking at a mere hologram?

    ¡°It will appear if it¡¯s meant to be. I guess all I can do is wait. If it really is what I think, then I am not qualified to intervene anyway. I can only be a spectator.¡± The hologram in Erza¡¯s palm gradually dissipated. With a sh of her silver eyes, she disappeared instantly from the pce hall without a trace.

    ...

    Aiolos¡¯s situation didn¡¯t change despite the fact that he had been noticed by the higher-ups. His conflict with the Sacred Arena had even worsened. Aiolos had to take his hat off to the Crystal person. They had yet to have a face-to-face confrontation because the Crystal person had been able to restrain his emotions every time they were on the verge of a fight and gave in to Aiolos.

    With that, Aiolos continued pushing his luck. Their discord was on the verge of turning into a full-fledged conflict. To him, regaining his status as a free being gave him room to manipte the situation. He no longer had anything he wanted from the Crystal person¡¯s Arena. It was the Crystal person who was begging for him to stay now.

    ¡°ming Boss, if this continues, I¡¯m afraid our coboration will being to an end.¡±

    Aiolos had just won a match. Backstage, he stopped the Crystal person who was in the middle of arranging the next battle.

    The Crystal person suppressed his anger and looked at Aiolos, who had a spurious smile on his face. He put on his standard businessman smile and said, ¡°My dear ace, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°My opponents! My recent opponents have been too weak, and I¡¯m very dissatisfied. The oue of these diatorial battles is practically fixed. I¡¯m pretty sure you have suffered great losses too! Without a fierce fight, the spectators must have spent less money and given fewer gifts. I should be concerned as I have a share of the profits too!¡±

    The Crystal person¡¯s face turned pale. His anger had reached a breaking point. How he wished he could strangle this abominable human! If Aiolos hadn¡¯t killed so many experts, especially the Spirit Dragon, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard to arrange his opponents!

    The Spirit Dragon was at the peak Void Core Realm, and its power wasparable to a Solid Core!

    With this example, who would want to send their Void Core diator to battle against Aiolos? Everyone, including the Crystal person, knew that Aiolos was staying at the Arena because he wanted to stabilize his Void Core through battle experience, and not because he felt attached to the Arena. He had just reached the Void Core Realm and needed several strong opponents to test the power of his newly acquired Void Core. No one was dumb enough to send his most powerful diator up against such a monster just so that he could gain experience.

    Previously, the Crystal person had been able to source some powerful opponents through richer incentives. However, he was no longer able to do so after the Spirit Dragon died. Because of its death, he had to pay arge sum of Star Coins to that old damned vampire. After Aiolos defeated the Spirit Dragon, arranging an opponent that was strong enough to match Aiolos came with a sky-high price, which the Crystal person deemed uneptable. The Crystal person was already facing some financial difficulties afterpensating the vampire.

    The Crystal person was actually rich, but sustaining the Arena required a lot of money. He didn¡¯t have much liquid capital. His assets mostly included the ve diators and his Arena property. He had just bought a 1,000-year-buyout lease from the Star Alliance not long ago. After expiration, his family would have priority to renew the lease. This cost him more than half of his savings, but it was a good deal. Everyone had been envious of his 1,000-year lease over the Arena. He practically had permanent ownership over the Arena, which was something not just anyone could aplish. Also, as time passed, he would probably earn tens of thousands or even millions of times more than what he had spent on the lease! That would be an inestimably astronomical figure!

    This investment and thepensation he had to fork out to the vampire had dealt a huge blow to the Crystal person¡¯s finances. Because of this, he faced cash-flow difficulties. Nheless, this could not yet be considered a crisis to the Crystal person. He had faced countless simr crises throughout his long life. He was confident that he could solve this one. And the solution was right in front of him.

    It was Aiolos, the troublemaker who also posed an opportunity for him to earn his money back.

    Of course, he was still in the middle of nning his next step.

    Looking at the arrogant Aiolos, the Crystal person backed down yet again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aiolos. I am in the middle of arranging a strong opponent for you. He will appear soon. It¡¯s just that with your reputation now, it¡¯s really hard to find a worthy opponent for you. It would have been easier if you hadn¡¯t killed the Spirit Dragon previously! You really need to listen to me next time.¡±

    Aiolos stared at the Crystal person with a spurious smile. ¡°Hurry up. You should know my current situation. There are many others who want me. ming Boss, I¡¯m only staying here because I¡¯m a nostalgic person.¡±

    The Crystal person stared at Aiolos¡¯s back. His suppressed anger suddenly disappeared and was reced with a mocking and cold expression. Ignorance and arrogance were a recipe for death in the divine territory.

    After killing the Spirit Dragon, Aiolos had be more and more arrogant. The Crystal person was happy to see that. He continued arranging battles in which Aiolos achieved perfect victories, creating a terrifying battle record for Aiolos. In doing this, the Crystal person was nning for a turnaround battle!

    A critical battle that could take care of his troubles!

 Chapter 1138 - Comeback!

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Comeback!</h4>

    After arranging thest few battles for the day, the Crystal person returned to his room. Then, he sent out his messenger.

    After a few cups of wine, his messenger brought back the news he was expecting. He had obtained a face-to-face meeting, just like in the past.

    The Crystal person wore his most lowkey clothes and left the Arena. He arrived at a treehouse bar, a ce that was assured to be absolutely safe by the tree people. The tree people guaranteed that the conversations here could not be eavesdropped on by any means.

    ¡°Old friend, long time no see! You cheated me greatly back then, yet you still dare to look for me?¡±

    A goblin weed the arrival of the Crystal person.

    The Crystal person bowed slightly. ¡°Old friend, that cannot be considered cheating you. It was just a minor mistake. Moreover, didn¡¯t you receive 50% of the profits from that battle? That one made us a lot of coins.¡±

    ¡°But I originally had the chance to receive 300% of the profits!¡±

    ¡°A trickle willst a long time. Old friend, I believe that you know about the direct rtionship between risk and return. We are no longer rookies who have nothing. Is avoiding risk what we have to focus on now?¡± the Crystal person asked with great confidence.

    The eyes of the goblin boss shed, as if they were brewing with a rage that was about to burst forth. However, in the end, his stiff smile suddenly rxed. This time, it was a real smile. ¡°Indeed, old friend, you are still so skilled in convincing others. Speak. What do you n to do this time? I heard that you were bitten by the vampire and that you¡¯re in a financial crisis.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but this is temporary. It is still the same old pattern. I believe that you are deeply familiar with the name Aiolos, old friend. Your people have interacted with him more than once, right?¡±

    ¡°He is a powerful diator. I wanted to obtain him very badly back when he was a ve... The same old pattern? He has enough value for us to design a battle. But are you willing to sacrifice him? You should know that without him, the quality of your Arena will fall again just after it rose up.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be unwilling to part with a free being who I can¡¯t control? There will always be good diators around. You and I are the most familiar with this, right? However, you should first confirm whether your diator has sufficient ability. This is a fellow that can kill even a Golden Titan. An ordinary Solid Core will run into trouble when facing him.¡± The Crystal person¡¯s gaze was solemn. He could only carry out such a n once. Solid Cores were not invincible either. Some Solid Cores who did not focus on fighting skills could easily protect themselves when faced withbat-type Void Cores, but it would be extremely difficult if they wanted to defeat their opponent, and they might even lose.

    ¡°It¡¯s Khaisha. You should know his strength well since that fellow almostnded in your hands. Now, even among the Solid Cores, only a few are able to directly defeat him. Let¡¯s follow the old practices. I will arrange the bets, and you attract the crowds. You should know that I have held back Khaisha for a very long time. This battle must be big before we can break even.¡± Having said that, the goblin boss¡¯s expression was obviously much more ferocious than before. It was not easy to nurture such a diator. Thus, he would definitely not agree if the rewards were not generous enough.

    When he heard Khaisha¡¯s name, there was a glimmer in the Crystal person¡¯s eyes. Only a very few people knew that Khaisha, who was viewed as a Void Core in the battlefield, was actually a Solid Core. Furthermore, among the Solid Cores, his abilities were ridiculously high. This was an ancient pattern for winning in the Arena. They would disguise a true expert and even make him lose a few times so that people did not pay attention to him. Then, in an important battle, he would suddenly emerge as a new force to be reckoned with. They would earn several times or even a dozen times more profit than usual from the fight through the manipted odds.

    This was called ¡°chopping the vegetables¡±, where they collected a substantial amount of Star Coins from the fans who blindly admired a certain diator. This was not the only time they had worked together. Of course, the secret cooperation between different Arenas was illegal, but when earning money was so easy, why would they not do so? The Machinery race was toozy to even care about such matters.

    The Crystal person rxed and raised his wine ss. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. This time, I assure you that you will receive 500% of the profits.¡±

    ¡°No. First, you have to show me your sincerity.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Crystal person looked up in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°How much can you invest?¡± The goblin boss did not seem to concede as he stared at the Crystal person.

    The Crystal personughed ruthlessly. ¡°Everything! You will see it. I am going to see Thumbel next.¡±

    To give the goblin more confidence, he revealed his itinerary and ns.

    The goblin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Thumbel? You want to borrow money from him? Aren¡¯t you ying it too big?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re willing to lend me money, perhaps I can save on his match...¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. I don¡¯t want you to provoke Thumbel because you borrowed money from him. No one dares to steal his business, right? But with such a huge investment, will Aiolos be able to attract so many people who will bet on his victory?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has the power to rally supporters. I have tested it out, and 90% of the spectators will bet on his victory! Furthermore, you also have to let me see your sincerity, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s stick to the usual practice. I will invest in it first. However, do you want to include some tricks? So that we are prepared for any eventualities?¡±

    The Crystal person¡¯s eyes dazzled, and he hesitated. Should one care about saving face when doing business? Despite using Khaisha¡¯s strength to suppress Aiolos, the goblin boss was simply shadier and more brutal in his methods. Many ¡°on-the-spot breakthroughs¡± in the Arena were actually performances as everyone loved watching programmes where the weak defeated the strong. It was not that Aiolos was very strong, but it was just too difficult to find a Void Core opponent for him.

    ¡°Sure, I will prepare some. We are absolutely safe, and there will definitely not be any mistakes!¡±

    The Crystal person felt that the goblin was more shameless than he was. However, this was the way of business.

    ¡°Very good. We¡¯ll stick to our usual practice!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll stick to our usual practice.¡±

    After ending this secret meeting, the Crystal person did not directly go to look for Thumbel. He was only truly sure of himself when the spy he had nted at his old goblin friend¡¯s reported that everything was as expected. Only then did he invest all the capital he could invest.

    These tense times flew past. Very quickly, everything was prepared and set.

    ¡°Aiolos, your fights are bing harder and harder to arrange. This time, we received a Void Core challenger after much difficulty. You absolutely cannot kill your opponent! If not, even if you go to other Arenas, I will ensure that you will no longer have any battles to participate in.¡±

    Aiolos looked at the Crystal person, who had a serious expression on his face, and simply shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s put this off forter. To be honest, I am already tired of this level. If you¡¯re unable to even get me appropriate opponents, I will change arenas.¡±

    The Crystal person¡¯s heart instantly tensed up. Then, he turned cold. His guess was not wrong, and this human wanted to run away. However, as long as he fought this battle, it was enough.

    This would be hisst battle.

    ¡°Then you have to pay more attention to your reputation, right? If this is yourst battle.¡±

    Aiolos simply smiled. His gaze irritated the Crystal person.

    The prepetition preparations were all smooth-sailing, and the Crystal person confirmed his old goblin friend¡¯s investment in this gambit from his spy. They had invested an amount enough to build a new Arena on Aiolos losing thispetition.

    Meanwhile, an overwhelming majority betted on Aiolos winning. They were familiar with Aiolos and hade to the Sacred Arena to see Aiolos fight. What about this challenger called Khaisha? They had never heard of him. Furthermore, this challenger had losses in his record? No one hesitated about who they should bet on and who would win. More and more people started to surge towards the gambling area. As per the previous battles, they were all betting on Aiolos.

    The Crystal person repeatedly confirmed the odds and eventually bet all the betting chips he had on his end. He typically did not gamble. However, every time he encountered a crisis, he would get arge heart that dared to take risks. In the past, he had used this method to tide through countless crises. He believed that this time would not be an exception!

    His old goblin friend was already waiting in his reserved booth. When the Crystal person stepped into the booth, the main highlight was starting in the battlefield below.

    Aiolos looked at his opponent. His opponent was a thin fellow with four hands. His face was filled with scales, making him look like a lizard. However, his appearances made him seem like a celestial.

    Khaisha also observed Aiolos. Then, he took the initiative and attacked.

    The two of them suddenly shed. Aiolos almost immediately formed his God of Combat Armor. The moment they came into contact with each other, he had determined that his opponent¡¯s body contained terrifying power, which was different from the opponents he had previously encountered. Even the Spirit Dragon, who was analogous to a Solid Core, was a far cry from his current opponent.

    There was a golden sheen in his opponent¡¯s eyes as he let out a hissing cry. He excitedly stared at Aiolos as if he was observing his prey.

    BANG...

    They collided once again. This was a sh between soldiers as their power burst forth with violent sparks. It was very obvious that Aiolos was at a disadvantage!

    A shadow that resembled a clone appeared from Khaisha¡¯s body, creating confusion for Aiolos. The surrounding environment was then controlled by this clone. It suddenly fluctuated between light and dark, and switched between cold and hot. Most of the time, these were insignificant factors, but under the control of the shadow clone, Aiolos¡¯s actions started to slow down. It was bing harder and harder for him to determine his opponent¡¯s attacks.

    In the booth, the Crystal person raised his wine ss. He saw that Khaisha had the upper hand, and this expected situation caused him to sh a smile. ¡°A long dy means trouble. Khaisha should quickly end this fight.¡±

    ¡°He will. We only need to admire the fight.¡±

    The goblin boss shed a smile.

    There was danger all around Aiolos on the battlefield. His God of Combat Armor was filled with dents from the attacks. Khaisha¡¯s quick attacks made it very hard for him to get a chance to re-form his armor. This somewhat-unknown Khaisha was far more powerful than expected.

    However, at this moment, Khaisha¡¯s attacks suddenly became desperate. Then, a w appeared in front of Aiolos¡¯s eyes among Khaisha¡¯s excessively wild attacks. Aiolos did not hesitate and leaped forward and charged straight at Khaisha. Enveloped by lightning, the Pampas Spear pierced through Khaisha.

    BANG...

    The Crystal person¡¯s smile froze. He widened his eyes and watched this with disbelief. The copsing figure was Khaisha, who he had ced immeasurable confidence on!

    Lightning pierced through Khaisha¡¯s body, and charred lightning marks covered half of his body. He let out a blood-curdling shriek and tried to counterattack. However, Aiolos¡¯s second attacknded right after.

    Boom!

    Khaishapletely copsed. He struggled and wriggled, but was unable to climb up. The spectators throughout the Arena cheered as usual. Aiolos was still unbeatable, and this opponent was not even a match for his previous one.

    The question was, why were the odds this time so good?

    Well, no one cared as Aiolos still allowed them to earn great profits. Thus, the cheers in the Arena grew even more fanatical. Aiolos was no longer just the God of Combat, but also the God of Wealth.

    Aiolos, who had obtained victory once more, waved his hands and looked in the direction of the Crystal person¡¯s booth. He knew that the Crystal person was looking at him.

    ¡°Th¡ªthat¡¯s impossible!¡±

    There was no color on the Crystal person¡¯s face. At that moment, the typically calm and wise Crystal person looked like an idiot.

    He had lost?

    There should have been no risk at all, and their n was perfect, but he had lost???

    No. With such a major situation and so much invested, this definitely could not be a coincidence. He had been tricked. He was the prey!

    The Crystal person¡¯s entire body was icy cold. He suddenly turned around and fiercely stared at his old friend. ¡°You! These are your arrangements! No, it can¡¯t be. Your investments were massive!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. For so many years, you have nted more than one spy on me. Did you really think I was that foolish? Or did you think that the goblin race was just easy to manipte? It¡¯s a pity that I am not a rabbit goblin. Burning Gusil, you should not have taken the profits that were supposed to be mine.¡±

    ¡°Just because of the previous battle? You didn¡¯t lose anything the previous time! It was just slightly less than what was expected! Now, both of us suffered because of your n against me! Was it worth it? Have Khaisha get back up. It¡¯s not the end yet! Quick, you can still make it!¡± The Crystal person shouted in shock, ¡°I canpensate you!! I will give you however much you want!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am mainly made out of rage? Indeed, both of us have suffered, but you are not the one who willpensate me.¡± The goblin smiled very happily.

    This human Aiolos. His arrogance had been faked. He had actually been contacting the Crystal person¡¯s enemies in the dark all along. He knew about the ancient patterns in the Arena and had set up a big trap for the Crystal person!

    And Burning Gusil, the Crystal person, just walked himself into it.

    However, what gave a diator, a mere Earthling, the right to establish such a big trap? It was impossible, simply impossible!

    The Crystal person grabbed his head in a frenzy. At this moment, the door of the booth was slowly pushed open, and a figure covered in golden lightning calmly walked in. ¡°Long time no see, old friend. Burning Gusil, you don¡¯t seem to be in a particrly good state.¡±

    At this moment, it was as if the Crystal person had been struck by lightning. When he saw the Golden Titan who had juste in, his lips started to tremble noisily. ¡°You¡ª It¡¯s you! You¡¯re still alive? How? This was a trick! It was your trick!¡±

    In an instant, everything made sense. However, the Crystal person did not feel delight from seeing through thisplicated n. He only felt deep fear!

    ¡°Mister Thumbel has given me your contracts. There is another hour until the promised repayment time. You should know what the consequences of not paying up ording to this contract are!¡±

    He would be a ve!

    The Crystal person had invested everything for this grand gamble!

    He had raised a mortgage from everything he could front, including his Arena and the 1,000-year estate contracts that had taken up almost all his effort. Furthermore, he had even ced himself as a deposit. In order to give Thumbel more confidence, he had even agreed to set the repayment time at one hour after he would obtain his great earnings from this venture.

    He had imagined that he would earn big profits from this battle. He had had enough of the pain from not having any cash flow after paying back the vampire. He wanted to settle this matter once and for all and resolve his insufficiencies!

    Tsarilorhuanughed extremely happily. He had nned all of this early on, ever since he faked his death and freed himself.

    He was a Golden Titan who was young and had natural endowments. This meant that the family would ¡°forgive¡± him andpensate for him.

    To the goblin boss, defeating his opponent and receiving the friendship of the Golden Titan family... He would build a rtionship at the very least and even be able to earn arge sum of money at the same time. Why not do it?

    The only one who had lost was the Crystal person.

    Everything had started very early on, including Aiolos¡¯s performance, the poisoning, and borrowing money. After all, the Crystal person was also a cash cow.

    Tsarilorhuan smiled as he looked at the Crystal person, who resembled a yapping little chick. The humiliation that had been built up for over half a year was set free at this moment.

    Even if Tsarilorhuan returned to his family, he could not do whatever he liked. He had to show his abilities to prove himself. This time, he had obtained enough benefits for his family.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You do know what you need to do when you be a ve, right? How about bing a diator? I hope that you can stick around in the Arena for a little longer. After all, this ce has extraordinary significance to you.¡±

    The Crystal person¡¯s dazed eyes swirled. Closely after, he saw Thumbel and a notary from the Machinery race behind him. ording to the contract he had signed with Thumbel, he had less than one hour to pay up!

    With the involvement of a notary, even if he was a member of an aristocrat race, there would be no chance for him to back out. It was just like how Tsarilorhuan could only be a ve after being locked up in the Arena.

    Now, it was his turn.

 Chapter 1139 - Civilization Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Civilization Upgrade</h4>

    Jhonas was recently verycent. It seemed as if living in the same dorm as Wang Zhong had ¡°poisoned¡± him with diligence. As a result, the Flying Pig was particrly hardworking in his studies. After all, he was a member of the Illusion race and was a natural equipment-refinery talent. This hard work allowed him to squeeze into the top 10 rankings in the Equipment Refinery Hall.

    His father was full of praises towards this, while his n leader specially sent him a rare letter of encouragement. This made his father happy, and he doubled Jhonas¡¯s allowance and learning resources. What was this called? In Jhonas¡¯s words, there were only four words to describe this: Too good! Too awesome!

    ¡°To be honest.¡± Flying Pig started to show off in front of Lao Wang again. ¡°Boss, it was such a pity that you destroyed that flying sword. No matter what, it was the first flying sword that the future Equipment Refinery Grandmaster Jhonas personally forged and had a lot ofmemorative value. Boss, let me bet with you. In a hundred years... No! In at most fifty years, the flying sword that you broke back then could be sold for at least 10,000 Gold Star Stones!¡±

    Lao Wang was very calm. He simply read <i>Gateway to Pill Studies</i> as he silently listened to Jhonas boast. He had to get used to this kind of life. Lao Wang simply treated Jhonas as a noise machine that tested his concentration.

    ¡°Tsk. Boss, look at you. You aren¡¯t paying any attention to me even though I¡¯m talking to you. Are you in a bad mood?¡± How could Jhonas be satisfied with a one-man show? So he took himself near Wang Zhong. ¡°Speaking of which, could it be rted to the superintendent looking for you yesterday? Boss, Boss, why did the superintendent call you yesterday? Tell me about it. Look at me. I¡¯m very curious. I can assure you that I will not spread it!¡±

    Lao Wang was toozy to even look at him. He stared at his book and was definitely multitasking. He casually said, ¡°She asked me to change sses.¡±

    ¡°Change... change sses?¡± Jhonas¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. ¡°What does that mean? Will you no longer be in the Pill Refinery Hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Damn...¡± Jhonas¡¯s expression was filled with sympathy. ¡°No! What gives them the right? Boss, you did nothing wrong! You¡¯ve only been in the Pill Refinery Hall for a few days, but they¡¯ve already asked you to go back? Is the Heavenly Shell race displeased with you? Aren¡¯t you good friends with the daughter of the Crown Prince...?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Lao Wang finally diverted his gaze away from Gateway to Pill Studies for a few seconds and looked at Jhonas helplessly.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Jhonas did not agree and was even more agitated than Lao Wang. He could not listen to the news of him being removed at all. The moment he heard this, he felt as if it had happened to him. ¡°We have to think of something. How hard is it to join the Pill Refinery Hall? You cannot possibly walk away so casually! You can¡¯t go back to the Combat Cultivation Hall either. That would mean that this year was wasted... Boss, rx! What is yours is mine. Let¡¯s first rify what exactly happened. Boss, just wait. I will...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not returning to the Combat Cultivation Hall...¡± Lao Wang looked at the jumping fatty with sympathy. He understood this fellow too well. Thus, he did not talk about what had happened with the superintendent when he returned yesterday as he was scared of shocking him. However, looking at how Jhonas was fired up, he had no choice but to say it. ¡°Do you know about the Celestial Honors ss in the Heavenly Gates?¡±

    ¡°What in the world? Oh... the Celestial Honors ss?¡±

    In a sh, the atmosphere in the room seemed to have instantly frozen.

    Flying Pig widened his mouth and was only able to squeeze a few words out of his throat after a long time. ¡°Th¡ªthe Celestial Honors ss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the superintendent said. She let me join them.¡± Lao Wang nodded. ¡°It seems rather decent.¡±

    Jhonas instantly lost his temper.

    The Celestial Honors ss was not made known in the Heavenly Gates, but this was useless when generations had gone through the Heavenly Gates. And they would already have various knowledge about the Heavenly Gates at their fingertips by the time they entered. Any civilization with a reputation in the Land, even weaklings like the Illusion race, would have one or two experts who managed to join the Celestial Honors ss. Thus, the seeding generations of the various great civilization powers knew about the existence of the Celestial Honors ss.

    It was called the Genius Concentration Camp, but at other times, Monster Club! Furthermore, unlike the tradition in the Heavenly Gates where there would be a new batch of students every few years, there would only be one batch of students in the Celestial Honors ss at the beginning of every era. The peak geniuses of each era would be chosen, and they were typically Gold Cores! For example, in this batch, Celeste, Tsarisiya, Lilisy, Kakadinme, and other pupils were considered rare top geniuses in their races. However, they did not have the qualifications to join the Celestial Honors ss. For a Solid Core to join the ss... it would be difficult!

    As for a Void Core joining... No one had ever heard of this.

    What kind of ss was this? This was simply a gathering of all the freaks in each era. As long as they survived and graduated from the Celestial Honors ss, three or four in 10 pupils would be able to ascend to the Heaven. The remaining six or seven pupils would either be overlords in the Land or supreme beings that swept over the Dimensional World. There would definitely not be any ordinary graduates.

    Wang Zhong was no more than a Void Core, but he was able to join the Celestial Honors ss?

    Flying Pig¡¯s gaze changed, and the rims of his eyes immediately turned red. He started crying! He really cried his eyes out...

    ¡°Boss!¡± He immediately hugged Lao Wang¡¯s thigh. ¡°Once you are my Boss, you will always be my Boss! Brother, we are connected by fate!¡±

    Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry at him. Jhonas wasn¡¯t in the Celestial Honors ss, so what fate was he talking about? ¡°Your mucus!¡±

    ¡°Brother! From now on, you are my dear brother!¡± Jhonas wiped his mucus on the door. ¡°I just knew it. I knew from the first day of school that you were naturally extraordinary, brilliant yet easygoing, graceful and elegant, and loved by all. My respect for Brother is like the surging Heavenly River and will continue forever...¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you understood a lot about me,¡± said Lao Wang with a smile. Although the superintendent had mentioned the Celestial Honors ss yesterday, she did not exin much about it. He could take this opportunity to ask Jhonas. ¡°Tell me, what do you know about the Celestial Honors ss?¡±

    However, Jhonas wailed for at least half an hour before calming down. There was no other choice as he was simply too excited. To Jhonas, the Celestial Honors ss existed in legends. He had never thought that his own dormmate (and his Boss) would be able to be a member. Jhonas instantly felt as if he had been bathed in divine light.

    ¡°In any case, those who emerge from the Celestial Honors ss are all famous great figures in the history of the Land and are all Gold Cores. There are no exceptions. Countless practitioners are unable to umte their Gold Core in their lifetime, but to those freaks in the Celestial Honors ss, this simply does not ur... Also, many pupils from there have ascended to the Heaven. A batch of Celestial Honors ss pupils can span over an entire era, and I¡¯ve heard that at most, the number of pupils would be a hundred. The entry requirements are just too strict. There is no need to talk about one¡¯s natural endowments and strength. What is more important is one¡¯s identity and background...¡±

    Jhonas¡¯s eyes dazzled as he chattered endlessly. There was some reliable information, but there was also some vague information. A supreme genius had emerged in the history of the Illusion race and managed to enter the Celestial Honors ss. All of his information regarding the Celestial Honors ss had been passed down from that period. All the pupils from the Illusion race strove to enter the Celestial Honors ss, without exception. However, it was obvious that in the entire history of their civilization, only that individual had entered the Celestial Honors ss, and no one else was able to replicate that sess. ¡°...Also, also, I heard that everyone who enters the Celestial Honors ss is at least a Solid Core. I have never heard of any Void Cores entering...¡±

    When he heard Flying Pig extravagantly praising the Celestial Honors ss, he did not believe everything. However, integrating what he said with what the superintendent had mentioned yesterday, he was able to trust most of the information.

    He felt some pressure. Even though the superintendent had said that there was no elimination from the Celestial Honors ss, it would definitely not be easy. ording to Jhonas, under normal circumstances, only top geniuses among the Solid Cores had the possibility of joining the Celestial Honors ss. This was a realm higher than his, and the pupils were the geniuses among the geniuses. Their strength would definitely be much stronger than his current strength. However, even though this was the case, the death rate in the Celestial Honors ss was still over 50%. He had various self-preservation methods, but which freaky genius in the Celestial Honors ss did not have a few self-preservation techniques?

    To him, the Celestial Honors ss was both a blessing and a rigorous test.

    ¡°Boss, Boss!¡± Jhonas drew closer to him. ¡°Also, ording to the members of the Celestial Honors ss, all cultivation resources are provided for free by the Heavenly Gates! Tsk. I didn¡¯t have the chance to buy your ingredients for the level-6 pill yesterday. Do you...?¡±

    ¡°That is apletely different matter.¡± Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. This fellow was too quick with his calctions. Lao Wang knew that the Celestial Honors ss providing cultivation resources for free was definitely an exaggeration by Jhonas. There was a limit for everything. For example, Senior Lavel was definitely a member of the Celestial Honors ss. If resources were indeed provided for free, it would not be worthwhile to be so cautious with the resources for a piece of level-4 equipment.

    ......

    ¡°Oh? The Earth civilization was advanced to level-4.5? This was an appointment from the Heavenly Gates?¡± The first person to see this was Dhomiguer.

    Aftering to the divine territory, the Mizobudapi people fit in much better than the Earthlings. Of course, they experienced some unfamiliarity at first, but the overall strength of their civilization was greater than Earth¡¯s and was even close to some powerful level-5 civilizations. Back then, because they had not entered the divine territory early after the trouble with the Holy Saint Teacher, they were able to make preparations over a longer period of time. Thus, they would definitely adjust better than the hasty Earthlings.

    Furthermore, the Mizobudapi King had a few best friends in the Star Alliance. As the Ceremonial God, who was the most capable subordinate of the King, Dhomiguer also obtained good opportunities in the Star Alliance. As of present, he had also umted his Void Core and had just received a promotion from them, which was a form of glory for him. His job was simr to that of a ¡°civil servant¡±. Even though he was a bottom-dwelling employee, this job still had a lot of prestige. He was in charge of managing several peripheral worlds and civilizations, including the Earth and the Mizobudapi world.

    Over the past two years, he had heard of the many miserable encounters faced by the Earthlings. The Patriarch Society on Earth had tried to receive some assistance from him as well. There were times when Dhomiguer reached out to help them, but he definitely needed resources to work with. However, it was a pity that the resources on Earth were extremely limited. To be honest, perhaps the Octopus people were not in a very good state, but they still had a sense of superiority over the Earthlings.

    But they suddenly... became a level-4.5 civilization?

    Just a few days ago, Dhomiguer had received a letter seeking help from the Patriarch Society on Earth. It was said that another level-4 civilization had gone back on their word in a trade, resulting in great losses... Now, in a sh, their civilization had leveled up?

    Dhomiguer was truly shocked.

    To him, the Earth would need to endure for at least several hundred years before they could slowly adjust to the situation, let alone increase their civilization level. They had no choice as the foundations of their civilization were too poor. In the past, they had an exceptional expert who was able to challenge the King to a fight. It was because of that person¡¯s existence that the King thought highly of the Earthlings and pulled them in to be appraised by the Star Alliance. If that person was still around, perhaps the Earthlings would not be so miserable. However, since he had passed on, all these guesses were of no meaning.

    ¡°This is an appointment by the Heavenly Gates. Could it be for Wang Zhong?¡± Dhomiguer remembered that Earthling very vividly. This time, the Mizobudapi people and the Earthlings were able to work together and enter the Star Alliance because of Wang Zhong, allowing them toplete the advancement task that was far beyond an appraisal that was supposed to be level-4. Of course, Dhomiguer also knew that Wang Zhong had joined the Heavenly Gates.

    But this made no sense at all! If their civilization level had increased because of the outstanding performance of one individual, that individual would have to be at least a Gold Core. In fact, it was only possible if one sessfully charged through the Heavenly River Tide. It was said that Wang Zhong had not even umted his Core. How was it possible that the Earth¡¯s civilization level increased because of him?

    ¡°The Earthlings have had a lucky break...¡± Dhomiguer knew that this matter was definitely not simple.

    The upgrade in civilization level was not something that would be hidden. Even before the news spread to the Earth civilization, the news had quickly spread throughout the outskirts of the Land.

    To be honest, a level-4 civilization leveling up by half a level was not considered much. Level-4 was the threshold for entering the Star Alliance and was a rather arbitrary assignment. Many weak and strong civilizations were intermingled in those level-4 civilizations. Furthermore, after joining the Star Alliance, with the broadening of their perspectives and acquisition of knowledge in various aspects, increasing their civilization level was something all civilizations in the Star Alliance could do. The problem was that it required time...

    Under normal circumstances, it would take at least 500 to 600 years for a level-4 civilization to rise by even half a level. They had to either continuously build up their foundation or have their civilization members reveal their talents in the cruelpetition in the Land and be experts. Those who were slower would require several thousand years to level up by 0.5, but how long had the Earth been in the Star Alliance? It had only been slightly over three years. This promotion speed was slightly heaven-defying, and it was difficult to not attract the attention of others.

    High-leveled civilizations would have the freedom of authority, so to therge number of level-4 civilizations that formed the foundations of the divine territory, they desired to break through very badly.

    ......

    At the Star Alliance Starship Company...

    This was Region TH968. ording to the code, one could tell that this was the most peripheral area of the Land. A group of Earthlings had just finished their transport work.

    They were once graceful sons in the Holy City, but now, they had lost their former pride and honor. Everyone else here was stronger than them. Even though they would not be bullied because of the institutional promises of the Starship Company, they worked every day and could only eat paste-like food. Most importantly, they could not see any hope. They could not endure such days for much longer.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since Karon left, but he hasn¡¯t returned even now.¡± Someone shook her head. ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m afraid that the news from the Patriarch Society is wed.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I also thought that the news was not reliable. Indeed, Wang Zhong is an excellent Heavenly Soul among us, or even more remarkable than us. But what kind of ce is the Land? No matter how outstanding Wang Zhong is, can hepare to the experts from the many high-leveled civilizations in the Land? They are born as Void Cores, so how can Earthlingspare with them? They even said that Wang Zhong had created a base in the Heavenly Treasures Street. I find it hard to believe. That is in the Catanlyke District, the middle circle of the Land...¡±

    ¡°Poor Karon. The money we gathered was only enough for him to break his contract. Even if he went to the Heavenly Treasures Street after much effort, he would end up with smoke. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even have the money for the journey back.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Even though life here is difficult, it¡¯s good that we don¡¯t have to worry about our basic necessities. If we can survive in the Land, we will eventually be able to adjust to the environment here. Recently, I feel that the spiritual pressure has rxed slightly. Perhaps we can cultivate again if we endure for a few more years. As long as we can cultivate, there will be hope for us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Supervisor Kanbosse is too abominable. He even deducted our food. First, he took away our standardized Day Stomach Pills. Now, he wants us to work after eating just a little paste. I am getting more and more hungry. If not, we would have adjusted to the spiritual pressure much faster!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Keep quiet!¡± Zhang Guangbei, who was slightly older, furrowed his eyebrows, and the faint voices stopped. He had just seen the supervisor. If he were to hear the Earthlings talk about him behind his back, it would be awful.

    ¡°Ha ha, my Earthling friends. How have you been recently?¡± Supervisor Kanbosse walked over with a big smile, which instantly caused everyone to be alert. This fellow would patrol the warehouses here every two or three weeks and had never smiled at them before. Was he plotting something against them? Zhang Guangbei had heard the old people in the warehouses say that some middle-ranking employees in the Starship Company had deep rtionships with ve vendors. It was not new for these seniors to work together with some people and then wind up taking away their bodiester.

    When he saw the Earthling¡¯s alert expressions, Kanbosse coughed slightly, but the smile on his face did not change. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here for a casual look. That¡¯s right. Your work over the past two months in the warehouse is very good. I heard that my Earthling brothers have contributed greatly and should be praised! I have prepared a feast for you at the canteen. Go there and happily enjoy the food! After all, you deserve it. Also, in the future, your rations will be restored to their original amount. Heh heh. Your diligence has won my respect. I, Kanbosse, will never treat my employees unfairly!¡±

    Hu...

    Everyone was still vignt. They were afraid that after eating this feast, they would be sent to some distantnd on a ¡°pirate ship¡± in the name of work. If that was the case, the supervisor would have to give a better speech to convince them.

    However, everyone was surprised. After Supervisor Kanbosse finished giving instructions, he left on an airship without another word, let alone any special work arrangements. It was as if he simply wanted to reward them with a feast because the Earthlings had worked hard. This...

    Everyone looked at one another helplessly and was at a total loss. Had their supervisor changed his personality? Or had everyone misunderstood him in the past?

    ¡°Brothers, do you not know?¡± A Bower Starling who was typically on good terms with the Earthlings came over. ¡°The Earth civilization just leveled up by 0.5 levels!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The Earthlings did not have much information in this aspect and could not easilymunicate with the Patriarch Society. Naturally, they were dumbstruck when they heard this.

    But what did this have to do with the change in their supervisor? Kanbosse was from a level-6 civilization. Did he have to give a level-4.5 civilization any face?

    Wait, what? They had leveled up by half a level?

    It was not that their logic was messed up. It was just that this piece of news was really too bizarre.

    ¡°The notice for a rise in civilization level is definitely real and has started to spread.¡± The Bower Starling said in exnation, ¡°Typically, if you want to increase your civilization level, it is unthinkable without several hundred or even a thousand years of hard work! How many years has it been since you Earthlings entered the Star Alliance? Only a few years, right? What does this mean? This means that a great figure has emerged from your civilization!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Closely after, they suddenly realized what had happened.

    Supervisor Kanbosse would definitely not care about level-4 or level-5 civilizations. However, if a great figure was able to directly raise their civilization level, then it would bepletely different.

    Firstly, for an individual to be able to affect the civilization rating and forcibly increase the level of a civilization that had not really reached level-4, this individual would definitely not be an ordinary expert. Needless to say, their strength would be beyond imagination, and they definitely had the support of the higher-ups in the Star Alliance behind them. But regardless of how powerful their bloodline was, they would never be as good as any ordinary level-6 civilization.

    Furthermore, there had already been a few such great figures from these low-leveled civilizations in the Land. If their people were bullied, the great figures would definitely know. When that time came, how could the mere supervisor of the Starship Company endure the rage from a great figure? It was not something that could be easily settled with one sentence. It was naturally reasonable to be friendly and prevent any trouble in the future.

    But who was this great figure?

    The Bower Starling did not say anything as he obviously did not know. However, Zhang Guangbei and the others faintly had an idea.

    Who else could it be other than Wang Zhong? Furthermore, the Patriarch Society had previously sent information of Wang Zhong¡¯s emergence. After all, they were elites from the Earth and were not afraid of hardships. Their experiences over the past year allowed them to clearly understand the Earth¡¯s current situation. They feared that the day they stood out would nevere, but now...

    Their eyes that had turned numb from the torture of survival instantly rekindled with hope.

 Chapter 1140 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Counterattack</h4>

    In the distant Holy City...

    An ad hoc meeting was in progress.

    Ma Dong ¡ª who had been promoted to the Holy City¡¯s Financial Affairs Manager due to his status as the Chairperson of the Star Stone Company ¡ª several bosses from the Patriarch Society, and the leaders of the various families in the Holy City were all gathered.

    At that moment, the atmosphere in the meeting room was somewhat tense and hostile.

    Recently, the finances of the Holy City were in extremely short supply. The taxation from the Star Alliance had reached the limit that the Earth civilization could endure. For the past two years, they had been able to deal with this as they had umted resources over a long period of time. But this year...

    ¡°It has only been three years since we joined the Star Alliance, but the finances of the Holy City have reached a stage where we can no longer make ends meet!¡± The elder of the Karon n stared at Ma Dong. As a member of the Patriarch Society, as one of the most powerful Sacred Teachers in the Holy City, and as the elder of one of the most ancient families in the Holy City, Hebre Karon had always been the facilitator of such meetings. At that moment, he had a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Joining the Star Alliance has not brought about rapid improvements but has instead harmed us with its heavy taxes. Is this the result that everyone wanted?¡±

    ¡°I suggest that we reduce all the Star Alliance welfare options that can be chosen from, including the applications for immigrants every year and the provision of civil identities. These are a rather heavy burden for us! Most importantly, there are no gains from these contributions!¡±

    ¡°This time, I support Karon. Most low-leveled civilizations need a rather long buffer period after joining the Star Alliance,¡± spoke another noble member of the Patriarch Society. He was typically celebrated for his fairness in the Holy City. If even he supported this idea, then this would represent the opinion of the majority. ¡°The Earth has too little foundation. If we want to develop in the Star Alliance and achieve our goal in the shortest time possible by trying every method, we will eventually be dyed and copse as a result. We should focus our energy on developing the Holy City and the Earth and use our resources toward this. For now, the advantage of joining the Star Alliance is the exchange of some information and knowledge. If we use this knowledge well, I think that it is more than enough for the current Earth.¡±

    ¡°Seconded!¡±

    ¡°Seconded!¡±

    Voices of support could be heard all around them. Aunt Shea and Wang Zhanfeng furrowed their eyebrows slightly.

    Only a part of the Star Alliance taxes waspulsory, but the various great civilizations could choose to contribute in many areas, such as maintaining a certain number of immigrants headed towards the Land every year and sustaining the civilian applications annually. However, the price for these was rather high. After all, the Land was only sorge, and people from the thousands of civilizations in the Fifth Dimension wanted to go there. Were the 100 spots that the Star Alliance provided the Earth with really free? The Holy City¡¯s investment in this aspect was almost equivalent to an entire year¡¯s worth of taxes for a level-4 civilization.

    Back then, the Patriarch Society had gritted their teeth and continued the expenditure in this aspect. They had wanted to take a shortcut and hoped that the experiences in the Land could help the Earth to nurture some super experts. However, it was obvious that the results were not good. Other than some vague information about Wang Zhong, the others were either ves or doing bitter work. It was difficult for them to even survive, let alone stand out. This meant that they had spent a huge price for an insignificant return. Furthermore, the burdens of the Holy City were increasing by the day. Reducing expenditure in this aspect had been brought up in the agenda several times and was well-supported.

    ¡°I disagree.¡± Ma Dong stood up. ¡°If we don¡¯t enter the Land in the divine territory and simply maintain our status as a member of the Star Alliance, it looks like we can reduce arge part of our expenditure, but in reality, it will be killing the goose thatys the golden eggs! It will only infinitely dy our ns of integrating in the Star Alliance. Furthermore, once we announce that we have ceased the investment in immigrants, this means that we will cut off all the previous immigrants! As Earthlings, they will immediately lose their legal status in the divine territory. Do you want all of them to die?!¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong, watch your words! All those who have gone to the Land in the divine territory are the most outstanding talents among us humans. Among them are many descendants of those present today. Absolutely no one hopes that they will die!¡± a member of the Patriarch Society chided him. ¡°Are you going to drag the rest of the civilization to our graves because of this? You have to be decisive and make this decision! I believe that everyone present is in much more distress than you arrow-making fellow[a]!¡±

    There was a lot of controversy surrounding Ma Dong. More urately, everything he did was the focus of debate. There were probably many people who wanted to kill him.

    ¡°I have no intention of doing so. As the current Financial Affairs Manager of the Holy City, I simply wanted to say that we can still endure this, with little difficulty, for at least a few more years.¡± Ma Dong was no longer the fatty who had once drowned his sorrows in tears in Tianjing. When faced with difficult questions and rage from many Sacred Teachers, he simply said calmly, ¡°We should not change the strategies and policies that we have decided on because of a temporary crisis, let alone cut off the paths of our brothers and sisters in the divine territory! I am willing to donate all of the wealth from the Casadin family...¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. A donation?¡± Hebre Karonughed coldly. ¡°Indeed, the Casadin family is very wealthy, but is it enough to cover the Star Alliance for one year? Even if it is enough, what about the next year? And the year after that?¡±

    ¡°Difficulties are only temporary. This is something that our entire civilization is facing. If those present are also able to give generously...¡±

    ¡°Are you joking? Are you going to make all your people pay the price of their entire family¡¯s welfare for a dead end that has no hope at all? You¡¯re crazy and want everyone to be crazy with you!¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong, don¡¯t take us for granted!¡±

    The meeting room was in an uproar. Was he asking everyone here to pay from their own pockets just to send more children from the families to the divine territory to be ves or to be bullied?

    ¡°It is not an absolute dead end! Has everyone forgotten about Wang Zhong? More than half a year ago, he had already established a foothold for us in the Heavenly Treasures Street. We have to believe in him...¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong, are you joking?¡± There was a glint in Hebre Karon¡¯s eyes. It was fine if Wang Zhong was not mentioned, but when Wang Zhong was mentioned, Hebre was simply filled with rage. ¡°What do you mean he established a foothold in the Heavenly Treasures Street? Back then, we almost thought that his verbalmunication was true, but what were the results? He was just lucky to be able to rely on a Void Core from the goblin race without being enved. Did you really think he was that capable?¡±

    The Holy City had a weak understanding of the information in the Star Alliance. Other than getting some information through the Starship Company, it had been very difficult for the humans there tomunicate with the Holy City for almost 1.5 years. They had no choice. After all, the Earth still did not have the qualifications to construct a standardmunication pathway. There were no transmission areas that were specifically for the Earth either.

    Everyone only had the information from when Wang Zhong had just established a footing in the Heavenly Treasures Street. Back then, Lao Wang had sent some information to the Patriarch Society. Since Lao Wang did not want Earthlings to feel as if they could do as they wished in the Heavenly Treasures Street, the information in themunication had been very vague. Meanwhile, some humans were two-faced and had the habit of making guesses on their own.

    ¡°Let me tell you about Wang Zhong¡¯s circumstances!¡± Hebre Karon coldly said, ¡°A genius from the Karon family, Wales Karon, went to the Heavenly Treasures Street to seek asylum with Wang Zhong because he heard about these self-glorifying rumors. Guess what the consequences were? Because of a small matter, Wang Zhong handed him over to the Machinery race, and Wales was sent to work in the Heavenly River Sandpit!¡±

    Everyone went into an uproar.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡± Wang Zhanfeng finally spoke. His voice was unusually cold. Unlike Ma Dong, who had strong arguments, a wave of powerful Sacred Teacher aura filled the room. He did not object if Hebre wanted to cause a revolution in the Patriarch Society. Their financial problem was a crisis that was hard for the Holy City to ovee. However, he had spoken about Wang Zhong in this way. Wang Zhanfeng understood the boy he had raised very well. Sacrificing his people to seek favor from others? He would not believe this even if he was beaten to death. ¡°Hebre, produce the evidence. You cannot speak carelessly here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hebre, you cannot speak carelessly here. Can youmunicate with the Heavenly Treasures Street? Where did you get the information from? Also, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for suspicion. I heard about this when I was trading with the Bowler Starlings some time ago. If you need it, I can provide the audio recording from then.¡± Hebre Karon coldly said, ¡°Back then, I did not raise this matter as I cared about the overall situation. It is not that the sons of the Karon family are not willing to make sacrifices for our people. But since we have reached this topic today and it involves the future decisions of our race, I had no choice but to raise it!¡±

    ¡°This Wang Zhong, I think that his verbal message back then was fabricated. What aplishments could he achieve in the Heavenly Treasures Street? He is just tricking more humans to go there so that he can make use of them! Heh heh. He doesn¡¯t protect his people but instead uses his own people to help him boost his reputation and sacrifices their lives and prospects to seek favor from other civilizations so that he can continue to climb higher. Do you dare to shout that we should believe someone like this? Today, he has dared to sacrifice one fellow human to seek favor. In the future, he will dare to trick the entire human race for his own sake!¡±

    ¡°Did that really happen?¡±

    ¡°Hebre is not someone who speaks carelessly.¡±

    ¡°How could that Wang Zhong dare to do so?!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suggest that we immediately stop all the assistance provided to the divine territory immigrants and immediately stop all expenditure in the immigration sector!¡±

    The meeting room instantly went into an uproar. Meanwhile, Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley¡¯s expressions were very ugly. They did not believe that Wang Zhan Feng would do such things, but Hebre had said so with such certainty, and they were afraid that it was true. Perhaps there were some secrets behind this, but at the very least, there was no running away from the surface truth. Recently, the voices asking to stop the immigration ns were very loud. Only the two of them and Ma Dong had insisted on continuing their ns. At first, there was a significant group of people who remained neutral in this matter, but now, looking at the public enthusiasm in this meeting room, no matter how the three of them tried, it would be difficult to influence the situation.

    Amidst this public enthusiasm, a hurried knocking was heard from the door of the meeting room.

    The bosses who were expressing their opinion without restraint all furrowed their eyebrows. Who dared to knock on the meeting room door during such times?

    Everyone was quiet. They saw the door open, and an ordinary messenger from the Patriarch Society came in with unfathomable realization on his face. He hadpletely forgotten that he had no right to disrupt a meeting with so many bosses.

    Just as Hebre was about to chide the messenger, the messenger anxiously said, ¡°Masters, the Star Alliance has issued a new notice! The Earth civilization has leveled up by 0.5 levels and will enjoy the treatment of a standard level-5 civilization! The taxes will be reduced by 10%, and the information privileges will be increased to level-5. The trade privileges will also be increased to level-5, and all the costs for one hundred immigrants will be waived!¡±

    The moring in the meeting room instantly fell silent.

    A civilization upgrade? Their taxes would be reduced; their information and trade privileges would improve, and the immigration costs would bepletely waived?!

    What, what was this?

    Everyone was dumbstruck. They had just been debating the problem of immigrant expenditure, but since the costs had been waived, what else was there to talk about?

    Level-4 civilizations had to pay an expensive fee to provide ess for 100 immigrants every year, but level-5 civilizations could enjoy this welfare for free. Of course, if they wanted to send 200 or 300 immigrants a year, they would have to pay additional fees ording to the number of immigrants.

    As for the increase in information and trade privileges, this was what the Earth civilization currently needed most urgently! Why did they join the Star Alliance? Wasn¡¯t it to enjoy the public information among the level-4 cultivations and have fair trade rights with other civilizations? The Earth could learn arge majority of the technology and some simple yet restricted civilization techniques that had been publicized by other level-4 civilizations. This had allowed the Earthlings to make rapid improvements in technology and cultivation in the short span of three years. Now, they would be able to enjoy level-5 privileges with more advanced technology and more cultivation methods. This simply meant that their entire civilization could advance immediately!

    Meanwhile, the reduction in taxes, as well as the advancement in trade rights, would allow the Earth to have more initiative and speaking rights when engaging in trade with other civilizations. Thus, the speed at which they obtained resources would be 100 or even 1,000 times the current speed! Their current financial problems could be solved easily!

    However, had the Star Alliance suddenly gone mad? Why did they increase the Earth¡¯s civilization level for no rhyme or reason? The Patriarch Society did not even apply for this! Furthermore, what qualifications did they have? With the Earth¡¯s current bottom-dwelling status in the Star Alliance, raising their civilization level was something that they would not even dare to dream about!

    If they did not know that the messengers would not dare to lie, everyone would not have believed these ridiculous words.

    Everyone was dumbstruck as they looked at the messenger and could not speak. The messenger simply continued speaking, ¡°The appointment was directly passed down from the Heavenly Gates! It¡¯s Wang Zhong! Lord Dhomiguer from the Mizobudapi civilization said that it was Wang Zhong. A genius has emerged from the human race and received the acknowledgment of the Heavenly Shell race superintendent. We have hope!¡±

    Wang Zhong? The Heavenly Gates? The superintendent?!

    Regardless of how limited the information in the Earth civilization was, at least everyone knew certain phrases such as the Heavenly Shell race, the Heavenly Gates, or even its superintendent.

    After a brief few seconds of silence in the meeting room, sounds of people gasping in shock could be heard. The bosses, who were typically not shocked by anything, seemed to have lost their self-control.

    Ma Dong fiercely clenched his fist, but there was a cold smile on his face. ¡°Humans cannot go back to where we havee from. Everyone present here is clear that we only have one choice in front of us. We will either seed or be destroyed. During these times, there are still people holding us back. Lord Hebre, let¡¯s go back to our question just now. How did that good-for-nothing from your family almost destroy what Wang Zhong and the others have built up after much difficulty ¡ª the glory of us Earthlings...?¡±

    Was the truth really important?

    In reality, there were no fools present. They simply had different views. Today, Ma Dong clearly understood the importance of unity. However, ck sheep like Hebre definitely could not stay behind. Life had already taught him to make a decision when it was time to decide.

    [a]?

 Chapter 1141 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Solution</h4>

    Hebre¡¯s expression sunk as he stared at Ma Dong with a sharp gaze. To be honest, he did not quite like what Wang Zhong brought to the Earth.

    Regardless of whether it was winning the right to join the Star Alliance or establishing a foothold in Heavenly Treasures Street, perhaps these were great contributions to the Earth civilization. He had been happy about these before, but what aboutter on? What were the effects on the Karon family? In the past, before they joined the Star Alliance, the Karon family was absolute and kept to their word. He had worked together with his old friends and controlled arge part of the authority in the Holy City. He was the hidden king of the Earth. However, after Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley returned, and after they joined the Star Alliance, they werepelled by various pressures and were discriminated against by various civilizations. They could only be obedient to others.

    So what if the Earth became powerful? The Karon family had weakened as a result, and they had less influence. They had turned from supreme kings to high-leveled blue-cor workers. To him, this had no meaning!

    The Karon family who stood by their word and held supremacy in the Holy City and on Earth had be a thing of the past. Now, even a Heroic Soul Stage junior had dared to question him to his face?!

    A wave of Sacred Teacher aura was emitted from his body, and he coldly stared at Ma Dong. However, before he could intimidate Ma Dong, two even more powerful waves of Sacred Teacher power had descended and enveloped the entire meeting room!

    It was from Shirley and Wang Zhanfeng! As the only two Sessor Disciples of the Holy Saint Teacher, the two of them definitely had the most powerfulbat abilities in the Holy City and were far stronger than the others!

    If one were to determine who had the greatest potential of umting their Void Core among this group of Sacred Teachers, there was no doubt that it would definitely be the two of them. Furthermore, since they were the disciples of the Holy Saint Teacher, they had wideworks in the Holy City, both in the past and especially now when the Earth had holed up. Now, when faced with the Star Alliance, there was no way out. There were still people with discerning eyes.

    ¡°Lord Hebre,¡± Shirley calmly said. ¡°This is a meeting room. Please restrain your emotions!¡±

    Hebre was extremely angry and turned around to look at his surroundings.

    At that moment, many people who had previously supported him kept quiet. Even his old friends who were typically hand in glove with him did not stand up and fervently defend him. It was obvious to all that since Wang Zhong was able to receive the acknowledgement of the Heavenly Gates superintendent, it meant that Wang Zhong was at least a Void Core. Furthermore, his prospects were unlimited!

    Offending a super expert like him was obviously not worth it. Regardless of whether it was in terms ofbat power or influence, Hebre was no match for him. Everyone looked at Hebre and suddenly felt that he showed no understanding of the times.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hebre was extremely angry andughed coldly. He knew that he would be unable to cause any waves in the face of the Wang couple. ¡°You¡¯d better remember this!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s voice sounded behind him. ¡°Lord Hebre, you still haven¡¯t replied to Ma Dong¡¯s question.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hebre slowly turned around, and there was a sinister glint in his eyes. ¡°Wales Karon has been sentenced to punishment in the Sandpit. This is a punishment that he deserves aftermitting a mistake. I am very satisfied with the results of Wang Zhong¡¯s decision. This is my answer! Sorry, I have some personal matters. I will take my leave!¡±

    After he was done speaking, he turned around and left inrge strides. The door of the meeting room was heavily mmed shut, producing a rumbling sound.

    However, it was obvious that in the face of a rare treasure like a civilization upgrade, no one cared about Hebre¡¯s emotions or even mentioned them. After a short few seconds of silence in the meeting room, the room surged with excitement and enthusiasm.

    They were now a level-4.5 civilization! This notice was just too timely!

    Even though the past few years had been very difficult for the Earth civilization, the sharing of information privileges, better cultivation methods, more advanced technology, and the rights to explore neighboring worlds had allowed the Earth to quickly be better off after just some three years. For example, there was a small eruption in the number of Heavenly Soul experts this year. They were almost close to gathering 100 Heavenly Souls who were below the age of 40. Meanwhile, one year ago, when Wang Zhong had just gone to the divine territory, the Earth civilization had only gathered 20 to 30 people!

    A level-4 civilization had been able to umte such gains in just a few years. Of course, they had also paid a huge price in resources for these gains. When there was nowhere for them to advance, humans liked to engage in internal strife, but when they were met with a powerful pressure that threatened their civilization, the vigor that collectively burst forth would be extremely powerful. The various great families in the Holy City had all contributed.

    Meanwhile, Ma Dong calmly looked at these people. Had they used up their resources?

    No, they had only used up their resources on Earth. In the Holy City, families such as Hebre¡¯s had umtions of wealth that were beyond imagination. Humans had the natural habit of storing their resources. On the surface, they acted as if they had used up all their resources. However, ording to Ma Dong¡¯s understanding, they were far from that point. Naturally, they felt that others should charge forward and risk their lives to fight desperately against danger, while they should sit idle and enjoy the fruits of others¡¯bor.

    Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea were not firm enough. With the backing of the Holy Saint Teacher, everything had been smooth-sailing for them. Thus, they did not understand the cruelty of development.

    However, Ma Dong was not anxious and believed that haste would ruin everything. He would start by changing Uncle Wang and Aunt Shea¡¯s mentality. Only with this level of assistance would he be able to change the Earth¡¯s circumstances and gather everyone¡¯s power, instead of simply relying on Wang Zhong to fight alone.

    They had leveled up by half a level... A great 0.5 levels!

    Could they have achieved this just by talking?

    ......

    This... Lao Wang was not as miserable as Ma Dong had imagined. Except at the beginning when he was unfamiliar with the ce and the people, Wang Zhong quickly became like a fish back in water.

    Entering the Celestial Honors ss was an important matter. Of course, this was also a rtively ¡°secret¡± matter. Few Celestial Honors ss members would proim their status. The Heavenly Gates did not outright ban doing so; it was viewed more as a foolish act that was beneath their dignity to respond to. Furthermore, few of the ¡°freaks¡± in the Celestial Honors ss would care about this title, at least while within the Heavenly Gates. Ordinary pupils relied mainly on hearsay, and the Celestial Honors ss was like a legend to them. They did not know which freaks were in the Celestial Honors ss, or whether such freaks were hiding beside them.

    However, the welfare benefits from the Celestial Honors ss...

    Wang Zhong had also sent news about the Earth¡¯s civilization upgrade through Old Cow.

    Level-5 and level-4 information privileges werepletely different. At the very least, they had preliminarymunication privileges. In the future, themunications between the divine territory and the Holy City would no longer have to be so sneaky. It was said that Lord Dhomiguer from the Mizobudapi world had helped greatly in this matter. Not only did he review the Earthlings¡¯ ns and documents that were forwarded to him, he even helped them to organize everything. Of course, as the docking point, Mugthol and Old Cow in the Heavenly Treasures Street had obviously helped out the most and had contributed money and effort. Now, the Heavenly Treasures Street was able tomunicate instantaneously with the Holy City. Furthermore, the next batch of immigrants this year were about to arrive. This time, they would be directly sent to the Heavenly Treasures Street. Old Cow had already helped to arrange the preparatory work.

    There were pros and cons to this matter. The benefits were clear, as the Earth civilization would start to establish their roots or even a ¡°home¡± in the Land. However, there were also demerits to this. The Earth now had a base and had established a stablemunication point, and the Star Alliance would definitely take note of this. In the future, Lao Wang and the rest would no longer be isted beings who were daunted by everything in the Land.

    Very few experts would not care about their fellow people at all. Thus, their civilization base would be a powerful chain that would always bind these individual experts together in the Land. This was also the means the Star Alliance used to keep these powerful experts in check.

    Lao Wang suddenly realized that while the superintendent had made an exception to allow the Earth civilization to level up and given them a ¡°home¡± in the Land, she could also use this to restrain him. This was both a reward and a restraint.

    The Celestial Honors ss would spend a lot to nurture a genius and required sufficient assurance of some return for their ¡°investment¡±. Obviously, no one would believe verbal promises of such returns. The Heavenly Gates wanted to control one¡¯s weakness and ensure that they would not nurture thankless wretches.

    Of course, one did not need to think much to understand this. For the Heavenly Gates to mysteriously believe your verbal promises, devote themselvespletely to you, give you benefits, and allow you to take advantage of them, how could such an easy thing exist? Were the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates all idiots?

    Lao Wang understood this rather well. If he were the Heavenly Shell superintendent and stood in that position, he would definitely have made the same decision.

    Furthermore, while the Earth was rewarded, Wang Zhong also received an individual reward.

    It was a rtively extraordinary Golden sh messenger, one of the representative symbols of the Heavenly Gates superintendent. There were only a few of such messengers in the entire Heavenly Gates.

    It was an insect race messenger, but the Golden sh messenger waspletely different from the other messengers, such as those used in the Combat Cultivation Hall. It could be called a god-tier messenger and was a natural favorite. It was able to teleport over short distances in the Land, despite the high spiritual pressure. And in terms of messaging speed, if the Golden sh messenger was second, then no messenger in the Land would dare to im to be first.

    It was not for a ss or for a mission from the Celestial Honors ss, but an individual reward just for joining the Celestial Honors ss. Other than a few words from the superintendent, there was also an ancient ring in the letter.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Celestial Honors ss space ring!¡± Jhonas was about to drool. He wanted to touch it, and his eyes lit up. Even though the space ring was not a particrly rare item in the divine territory, all those who possessed them were ¡°bosses¡± in various aspects. Ordinary Void Cores could not even think of having one. For example, Jhonas did not have one. It was not that the Babi family could not give him a space ring; his family simply did not want to spread the news of their heir who did not yet have any authority. ¡°Boss, Boss, howrge is it?¡±

    Wang Zhong sensed the space ring in his hand. Just like with ordinary equipment, when he channeled his spiritual power into the space ring, the ring automatically matched his spiritual power waveband and became linked to him, meaning that it had be a personal item. The space ring¡¯s storage capacity was about one cubic meter. Furthermore, this space ring had an invisibility field around itself. It was not veryplex, but once he linked with this ring, only others who also possessed the Celestial Honors ss space ring would be able to see through this field. Frankly speaking, this forcibly formed a social circle within the Heavenly Gates. Only those from the Celestial Honors ss would know about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very big,¡± Lao Wang simply and calmly said. ¡°It¡¯s only one cubic meter. Not many things can be stored here.¡±

    In terms of the amount of space present, Lao Wang paid no attention to it. His fragment world was much bigger than this and did not just store items. Compared to this ring, Lao Wang focused more on the contents of the letter. It mentioned several other benefits of joining the Celestial Honors ss, such as ess to the Heavenly Gates Library. In the past, Lao Wang and the others were only allowed to borrow books from the lowest-leveled Combat Cultivation Hall shelves. Furthermore, there were many restrictions. After joining the Pill Refinery Hall, he could only borrow some secret books that were level-7 or below. But now, other than some extremely special books in the library, most of the works were essible to him, including many valuable prescriptions and even secret cultivation methods. But the borrowing fee was very high... Furthermore, some restricted areas in the Heavenly Gates had been opened to him, such as the Illusion Sea World. In the past, the supervisor had to submit an application before the ss could go, and there would be strict restrictions. However, if Wang Zhong wanted to go now, he could apply for a spot as an individual.

    Lao Wang answered him absent-mindedly. He looked at the Celestial Honors ss¡¯s prestigious space ring as if it was nothing, but his eyes lit up as he stared at the privileges that had been unlocked. Meanwhile, Jhonas waspletely speechless and simply rolled his eyes.

    This was what was bad about Boss. His values werepletely different from Jhonas¡¯s. Who liked to look at those privileges and books? Compared to those, the Celestial Honors ss space ring was number one! What was most important was its level, its grade, and its rank! Damn, if the Celestial Honors ss Space Ring was his, he would immediately go back to his home in glory. When he returned to his family, he would be like a national treasure, and his elder would have to present offerings to him as he did to their ancestors... Ah! He had no such luck!

    Of course, he could only secretly look down on Wang Zhong, the country bumpkin, in his head. If he were to say these out loud, even 10,000 guts would not be enough for Jhonas.

    ¡°Jhonas, I¡¯d like to ask for your help with something.¡± Meanwhile, Lao Wang put away his things. Jhonas had clearly seen Lao Wang wear the space ring on his finger, but the moment he put it on, the space around it seemed to distort. When Jhonas took another look, only a bare finger was left.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jhonas was slightly dejected. Recently, he felt that he was rather decent and had achieved top 10 status in the Equipment Refinery Hall. However, when hepared himself with his dorm mate, the gap was just too ring. He had no presence at all.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Babi family have a lot of businesses in the Land? Furthermore, a lot of these businesses involve the peripheral worlds. I believe that you should be more knowledgeable in this aspect. Is it possible for you to help us Earthlings in this aspect?¡±

    The Illusion race was most skilled in manufacturing illusion equipment with equipment pseudo-spirits. Many civilizations that collected ¡°beliefs¡± from the peripheral worlds liked to bestow such illusion equipment to their local spokespeople. The Babi family had many simr businesses. It could even be said that the Babi family was the richest among the businesses that made money off the peripheral worlds.

    Jhonas was stunned and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Boss, to be honest, I have no ability to influence the family¡¯s decisions.¡±

    He paused before continuing, ¡°Personally, I have some reputation, but I am not very important. The most I can do is ensure that the Earthlings are not bullied terribly while engaging in trade.¡±

    Lao Wang nodded his head as he had also understood this. This was already considered a big help. At the very least, this would reduce a lot of pressure for Ma Dong and the others. Making things more difficult during tough times would not be helpful.

    The Heavenly Treasures Street had just gotten in touch with the Earth. In reality, Lao Wang knew some information about the current circumstances on Earth. Even though the Earth had advanced to a quasi-level-5 civilization, the pressure on their finances had not decreased significantly. Also, the debts from three years ago had injured them severely, and it was not easy for them to slowly recover. Furthermore, not every civilization would give them respect. In the end, they were only a quasi-level-5 civilization. At the very most, others would not target them in particr.

    The Earth only had the ability to slowly recuperate and build up some strength, but Wang Zhong did not want to wait. No one ¡ª whether it was him, Mu Zi, or the others in the Land ¡ª could smile until the very end as idents could ur at any time. If these main pirs were no longer around and the Earth did not rapidly develop before that happened, they would return back to square one or be even worse off than before.

    He simply took out 10,000 Gold Star Stones.

    This was the amount of money that Grai had given him. He had wanted to save it for his expenses, but since he had joined the Celestial Honors ss, he would not be short of cultivation resources in the future. Even if he needed materials for pill refinery, his fragment world could reduce his costs to their minimum, so he did not worry about them at all. Thus, this sum of money did not mean much to him. However, if it could be used to help the Earth quickly establish a footing in the Dimensional Chamber of Commerce and develop powers that truly belonged to the Earth, then it was a foundation that could help tide them through a storm.

    ¡°This amount of money should make it easy for you to build some rtions. If it is not enough, let me know. I¡¯ll think of something,¡± said Lao Wang seriously.

    ¡°Hey, if Boss says so... For these kinds of things, it is very easy once there is money.¡± Jhonas¡¯s eyes lit up. To be honest, he had built rtions with the right person. Boss always gave thought to him and would never make things difficult for him because of minor matters. ¡°Rx, leave this to me. It¡¯s settled!¡±

    Lao Wang knew Jhonas¡¯s personality rather well. This little fellow was very slick and sly, and typically would not guarantee anything. Since he said that it was settled, there would definitely be no problem. He had never thought about asking Jhonas for help. In reality, the Babi family¡¯s creed was decent, and they did not hurt others¡¯ feelings when they were given money to do things. They were rather good.

    Asking Jhonas and going through the Babi family instead of the Heavenly Treasures Street was a n that Lao Wang had arrived at after careful consideration. After all, the strength of the Heavenly Treasures Street was no match for the Babi family. Furthermore, in terms of trade with the peripheral worlds, the Babi family were old hands. Furthermore, this sum of money might seem like a lot, being over ten times the current assets of the entire Earth civilization. However, if this was directly given to the Earth, it would be like skinning a sheep as they might spend everything and run out of money quickly. It was no match for using the money to build good trade rtions. This was a long-term n that would bring major returns.

    Furthermore, the Earth civilization was full of various ck sheep. Previously, Wales Karon had warned Wang Zhong. Even though there were only a few corrupt ones, most of the time, just one mouse dropping would be enough to ruin a pot of soup.

    Humans were suited for sitting idle and enjoying the fruits of others. Without any pressure, the Earth civilization could not grow. This was an inherent weakness of any civilization. From ancient times till the present, thousands of races had multiplied and developed, but they had never escaped from this pattern, and the Earth was no exception...

    It had been a few days since he had entered the Celestial Honors ss. Other than the various gifts at first, it seemed as if there was suddenly no news. There was no notice of any individual sses with the elders as he had expected, nor were there any tests or missions from the Celestial Honors ss. It was unusually peaceful.

    To Lao Wang, it felt as if joining the Celestial Honors ss was like bestowing upon him a special honor, allowing him to show off and feel happy...

    Of course, Lao Wang was very calm. He was not the kind of person who would be prideful. It seemed as if Senior Lavel was still desperately refining the piece of Soul Steel. Back then, he had sent Nini to ask when they could start the next step, but ever since the previous visit, she had not left the equipment refinery house. It seemed as if this closed-door cultivation wouldst for a long time.

    Although Lao Wang had been thinking about ¡°his¡± level-4 equipment all this time, he did not dare to disturb her. He was simply at ease. When he recalled the various benefits from the Celestial Honors ss, he made ns to go to the library to take a look.

 Chapter 1142 - Celestial Honors Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Celestial Honors Treatment</h4>

    There were many libraries in the Heavenly Gates. There was one at the Combat Cultivation Hall, one in the Furnace Mountain at the Pill Refinery Hall, and one in the Creation Star Ring in the Equipment Refinery Hall. These were the foundations of the Three Great Halls and were specialized libraries. However, besides these three libraries, there was anotherrger library in the Internal Gates of the Heavenly Gates. It was said that the cultivation records ¡ª as well as schrly collections of pill studies, equipment refinery, and various other fields ¡ª from all the civilizations in the Land were found there. It would be here as long as one could think of it.

    However, the threshold for entering this ce was also very high.

    Those who were able to enter this ce were the Heavenly Gates elders and overall supervisors. Ordinary supervisors had to go through various application processes before they could get extremely limited reading privileges. The ordinary pupils of the Three Great Halls could not even think about entering; they did not have the qualifications to enter the Internal Gates, let alone the library in the Internal Gates. However, as a special group of pupils and the group of geniuses that were favored and nurtured, the Celestial Honors ss had the privilege of entering the Internal Gates library.

    This time, he was not being summoned by Superintendent Erza. However, the Celestial Honors space ring certified his identity. Thus, he was able to receive the approval of the Multicolored Crystal River to enter.

    He passed through the Multicolored Crystal River. Then, he followed the directions on the map and headed directly to the library region.

    This time, he did not travel with the superintendent. It took over one hour toplete a journey that did not seem very distant. The Internal Gates of the Heavenly Gates was a very mysterious ce. Geographically, it was only several dozen square meters in area, but it was the source of the Heavenly River, and the Internal Gates was an important ce. With the added support of the Multicolored Crystal River, this ce was like a special area that was independent of the outside world. An area that only seemed to upy several dozen square meters from the outside covered an area of over one thousand square kilometers on the inside. It was extremely spacious.

    Spatial techniques were a cultivation rule, but they could also be quantified as technological crystals. Of course, only the Machinery race could turn rules into technology. It was obvious that the mystical interior transformation of the Internal Gates had the style of the Machinery race.

    The library in front of him was rather far from the surging Heavenly River and was considered a rather remote part of the Internal Gates. Unlike the ancient pce he had imagined, the entire library seemed rather technologically advanced from the outside. Many massive towers that reached the sky were spread out over this area. There were several hundred floors in each tower, and they were so high that Wang Zhong could not see the top.

    Furthermore, the spaces that were between each tower were extremely expansive and were filled with glowing roads going in all directions. These glowing roads were mysterious and seemedplex and messy. However, the different colors represented directions to different types of ces.

    There was even a directory that exined the different categories at the entrance. These roads could lead to the pill studies section, the equipment refinery section, the history section, the secret techniques section, the misceneous section... Each color represented a category.

    Almost all the academic fields that Wang Zhong could think of could be found in this directory. There were many fields that Wang Zhong did not know about, as well as many special sections that were only indicated by mysterious codes, such as the regions marked with an X.

    When he received the Celestial Honors space ring, he had read a basic introduction of the library. The sections that were indicated with codes were all ssified sections. There might be some important information regarding the various races in the Land, research on special secret techniques, or other resources. One could not casually walk through these ces. Of course, one could not even enter. The entire library was managed by the Machinery race, and they were absolute professionals in dealing with those who broke the rules. Furthermore, every section had a corresponding ward and guards that were at least Solid Core experts. Some important sections were even asionally guarded by Gold Core experts. This was a truly important ce in the Internal Gates.

    Today, Lao Wang only nned toe and take a look. The section nearest to the entrance was the pill studies section. He followed the red twinkling lights underfoot that acted as a guide and walked. Soon, a massive tower that represented the pill studies region was in front of his eyes.

    Even though he was still a distance away from the massive tower, he could sense the energy from the ward surrounding it. He could now use his divine sense to explore it although even his heaven-defying vision seemed to have be weaker here. The massive tower before him was blurry, as if it was enshrouded by ayer of fog. As Wang Zhong walked, he observed the tower. However, before he could get close to the massive tower, he was stopped by a shout.

    ¡°Human, this is the pill studies library. No entry for visitors. Please do not be mistaken!¡±

    This voice was mighty and vast, and it reverberated over a long distance. Wang Zhong raised his head and looked over. He saw three Silver Titans, and each of them had a trident in hand. They stood right in front of him with a solemn expression on their faces while blocking his path.

    These were the library guards. Other than those who had submitted special applications, they were obviously very familiar with everyone who had the right to enter this ce. They had never seen Wang Zhong before, and it was very normal for them to stop him. Lao Wang could sense that their strength wasparable to that of top or even peak Solid Cores. Experts of such strength would definitely be bosses outside in the Land, but they were only guards here.

    Wang Zhong smiled. He stretched out his hand and flicked his finger, removing the invisible energy on the Celestial Honors Ring. ¡°Brother Titans, can I enter with this?¡±

    After all, his impressions of the Titans had always been very good. However, because of the Titan supervisor, Lao Wang was extra polite.

    The three Titans were slightly dumbfounded. Their eyeballs almost popped out.

    They definitely recognized the Celestial Honors space ring. It was solid proof that one could enter a majority of the book towers. It was much more useful than the identities of arge majority of supervisors would be. As for the members of the Celestial Honors ss...

    ¡°You are that legendary¡ª¡±

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong?¡± The expression of the Titan leader was respectful. They had heard many rumors about this human in the Internal Gates.

    The Celestial Honors ss had a special status in the Heavenly Gates, and they could be seen as its future leaders. Thus, other than the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates, most of the people who worked there would respectfully address the pupils of the Celestial Honors ss with ¡°Master¡±.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, since this is your first time here, you must be unfamiliar with this ce. Here, let me lead the way,¡± said the Silver Titan leader respectfully.

    This courteous reception was both because of his identity as a pupil of the Celestial Honors ss and due to Wang Zhong¡¯s current reputation that had spread throughout the Internal Gates over the past little while. It was not that the bosses of the Internal Gates were shocked by this new pupil in the Celestial Honors ss, but because he was able to join the Celestial Honors ss as just a <i>Void Core</i>, he had be rather famous. Even throughout the entire history of the Heavenly Gates, the number of pupils who had done so could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. They truly stood out like oil that had dripped into water.

    The Titan leader pointed the trident in his hand forward, and a small gap split open in the space in front of him. The massive tower that seemed blurry before became extremely clear through this opening. Furthermore, unlike the standard tube-shaped tower he saw from the outside, the massive tower was extremely majestic and dazzled with a golden light. Every window on the tower had extremely exquisite and ingenious decorations. Furthermore, they had different patterns. It was as if they formed variousplex runic constructs and faintly had signs of rules spread among the patterns.

    When they walked into the massive tower, he saw an open circr hall inside. Each floor was 20 meters tall, and the entire hall was filled with bookshelves with talldders beside them. After all, some low-leveled pupils could have been awarded special dispensations and had the privilege of going in to borrow books. Some ordinary Void Cores or even the asional Foundational Stage could not fly to read the books ced on bookshelves that were 20 meters tall with the spiritual pressure here...

    The Silver Titans simply brought him in, and a Natural race elder weed him at the entrance. This elder had transformed into a humanoid and had an unusually dense beard. He should be a nt goblin from the Natural race. However, from his appearance, Wang Zhong could not tell what his original form was. On the other hand, his strength was normal. He was a Solid Core, but he was probably not abat-type. He was the manager of the first few floors of the pill studies section.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, the pill studies region has a total of seventy-two floors.¡± The elder manager smiled as he introduced the library to him. ¡°With Master¡¯s privileges, you can borrow the books on the first thirty floors without any restriction. If you want to bring them out of the library, you will need to pay a secured loan and some fees. However, if you want to read the books in the library, there are no fees.

    ¡°This is only the first floor, and there are more than 1,398 billion books here. The east and west sections mostly include level-9 prescriptions, and there are over 730 million prescriptions here. The north and south sections include introductory pill studies records. Of course, these are either the valuable handwritten copies of some Great Masters or their annotated versions. The ordinary versions have no qualifications to be included in the library. Of course, there are various misceneous pill studies resources, interesting pill studies news, the history of pill studies, quotations from Great Masters, and so on. These might just seem like interesting things, but they can easily be the key to breaking through bottlenecks encountered in pill studies. One can also walk along the roads that Great Pill Studies Masters have taken, which can provide rather great inspiration to an individual¡¯s pill studies cultivation. Master Wang Zhong, if you are interested, you can look at these books.¡±

    When Lao Wang heard this, he simply widened his eyes.

    The pill studies section had a total of 72 floors, but the first floor alone had 1,398 billion books? It was no wonder that such arge room was needed. With the densely packed books on the shelves all around, those with ustrophobia would probably feel faint looking at them. By extraption, there were probably over a hundred billion books in these 72 floors of the pill studies section! Furthermore, they were all ssics. Furthermore, there were 730 million level-9 pill prescriptions on the first floor? Lao Wang thought that he had learned the foundations of pill refinery and had gone to the pill market with Uncle Sea before, but he could not even name a hundred level-9 pill prescriptions. However, there were 730 million prescriptions here, and it was only the first floor. ording to the manager, the first 10 floors were filled with level-9 prescriptions, and there were almost ten billion prescriptions! With his current Celestial Honors ss privileges, he could borrow books from the first 30 floors. Thus, he could only casually read up to level-6 prescriptions... Were there so many pills in the Land?

    ¡°The same pill might have more than one prescription. For example, the library has a total of over 3,600 different level-9 Vitality Supplement Pill prescriptions. Furthermore, they all have special characteristics and are all different. They are all rtively outstanding refined treasures.¡± The white-bearded manager had been here for a very long time. In terms of hisprehension of the books here, even an elder of the Pill Refinery Hall was no match for him. ¡°Thus, it is very important to learn how to choose them.¡±

    He followed the manager and walked one round. When he listened to the manager talk about various general knowledge regarding the library, Lao Wang understood some things. The elder seemed extremely close to Wang Zhong and pointed to an important section. The practical section was arranged in the front. The serial numbers of the practical records all had a symbol that resembled a smallma at the end, proving that they included rather outstanding ways of thinking or methods, as of present verification. Most of the other books were historical records or research on some difficult andplicated cases.

    It could be said that the privileges enjoyed by the Celestial Honors ss were rather high. In the Heavenly Gates, even the elders could only borrow books from the first 30 levels without restriction. The books on the higher levels were high-leveled pill studies books that involved level-6 pill studies and higher. They were extremely precious, and many of them did notpletely belong to the Heavenly Gates. Instead, it was the umtion and collection of pill studies knowledge from all the civilizations and races in the entire Star Alliance.

    The Heavenly Gates managed the pill studies knowledge that was level-6 and higher. Correspondingly, there were very few restrictions on resources that were level-7 and below. Although external cirction was banned on the surface, this was mainly to prevent book theft. If one learned the knowledge and taught others, as long as one did not do it openly and brazenly, the Heavenly Gates would not investigate it. Even if they knew about it, they would close one eye. After all, anything that was level-7 and below could not be considered as particrly valuable items and were knowledge that various top powers would definitely have, albeit much better. Furthermore, those who had the privilege of entering the Internal Gates library were not ordinary people. Most people made little of this hidden benefit.

    However, Lao Wang thought very highly of this privilege. These types of low-leveled knowledge were what the Earth was currently in severeck of... Of course, he did not need to be anxious now. ording to Uncle Sea in the Heavenly Treasures Street, they had not yet discovered an Earthling with natural pill refinery endowments. This made sense. After all, the majority of Earthlings were in the process of working hard and adjusting to the spiritual pressure. Pill refinery and the like were definitely things for the future.

    Wang Zhong had chosen the practical pill studies section as prescriptions only came once one possessed pill refinery talents. The most basic book that was ced at the very front was an introductory-level book called <i>Pill Studies Annotations</i>. Lao Wang dived into the book. Very quickly... he was unable to pull away from the book.

    The general knowledge and foundation of pill studies seemed ordinary, but with the annotations from these great ¡°gods¡± of pill refinery, he was able to develop various bizarre new meanings. It achieved the same effects as the copies of <i>Gateway to Pill Studies</i> that Yan Moyu had given him, just through different means. However, in terms of insight and the uracy of the annotations, this copy was a dozen steps ahead of Yan Moyu. This person had exinedplex pill studies extremely simply and clearly. They had even exined how to adjust one¡¯s pill methods ording to one¡¯s different talents. Everyone varied in their abilities, but in short, everyone had pill refinery talents!

    After Lao Wang was done reading, he sighed with emotion. He simply felt a lot of pill refinery inspiration surging in his heart. He knew that this was because he was an extreme beginner, which allowed him to learn many things. He could not help but look at who had written these annotations. ¡°Pill Idiot Nine Lamps¡± was clearly written.

    Great Master Nine Lamps was a figure in the Heavenly Gates Pill Refinery Hall who had passed away many years ago. Even though he had disappeared along the flow of time, Elder Yimo asionally mentioned his name and some of Nine Lamps¡¯ exquisite perspectives in his sses. Nine Lamps was definitely a legendary figure in pill studies and the Heavenly Gates. Wang Zhong never expected that the lowest level would include his pill studies annotations. Although this was a foundational book, it was enough to see how massive the collections in the library were.

 Chapter 1143 - Machinery Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Machinery Pce</h4>

    Lao Wangpletely abandoned his desire to read the books on the upper floors. His foundations were too weak, and reading books that were too high-leveled would not necessarily bring him much help. The manager had said that the division of floors in the library was carefully chosen. One did not necessarily have to read all the books, but at the very least, when one felt that the gains and improvements from reading the books on the first floor had slowed down considerably, one could go to the higher floors to obtain more advanced knowledge. This was the best way to make progress incrementally and improve steadily.

    This visit took one week, and Lao Wang was simply like a fish back in water. Many small problems he often encountered during pill refinery seemed unavoidable, but after looking at these annotations, he instantly felt as if he understood what had happened.

    Over the past week, not many people came to the library, and almost all of them went to the upper levels. When they saw Wang Zhong staggering on the first floor, they could not help but take a second look. After all, his aura seemed just too weak. However, they did not mind this as there were ordinary Heavenly Gates pupils who won special dispensations and had the opportunity to enter the library. Some Celestial Honors ss pupils sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s ring and nodded at him in greeting. Everyone who was able to enter the Celestial Honors ss was definitely not an ordinary person, and the members of the Celestial Honors ss could not possibly be fools like Balor from the Combat Cultivation Hall. This seemingly very weak pupil might possibly amaze everyone with a single feat.

    Meanwhile, Lao Wang absorbed the knowledge in the books with great eagerness. The more powerful one¡¯s soul and memory were, the more their reading abilities and understanding abilities would growpared to ordinary people. Once one reached the Void Core Realm, they became gods in the peripheral world that could not be exined by theories. The more knowledge that was avable here, the more important it was for Wang Zhong to understand how to retrieve information. More was not necessarily better. Instead, he had to choose what was currently useful to him and the human race.

    He was extremely calm when he arrived and was not perturbed when he left. This was destined to be a ce that he would visit often in the future. Furthermore, the manager from the Natural race was extremely friendly to him. He did not know whether it was because he was from the Celestial Honors ss or because he was good-looking, but the manager had provided Lao Wang with a lot of help and saved a lot of his time.

    When Lao Wang returned to the mushroom house, he simply slipped into the fragment world. Then, he nted the two portions of level-6 pill ingredients in the world.

    There were two pieces of Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass, six pairs of Dark Sun Purple Gold Fruit, and 12 Snake¡¯s Kiss Red Thorns... The most valuable ingredients were obviously the two pieces of Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass, which were also the main ingredients for this level-6 pill. It was a standard peak level-6 medicinal ingredient, while the other ingredients were all level-7.

    Lao Wang was not worried about the level-7 ingredients. Aftering to the Heavenly Gates, the environment with rich spiritual pressure had clearly enhanced the fragment world. The surface area of the entire fragment world was expanding at an extremely slow speed every day. After almost one year, the fragment world that was originally only five or six square meters had now expanded to almost ten square meters. The spiritual influence in the space was also richer, and this was proven by the level-7 ingredients of the zed Crystal Life Extending Pill that he had nurtured here. The results then were not bad, but as for level-6 ingredients...

    At that moment, the fragment world was filled with the rich smell of medicinal ingredients. The growth of the Dark Sun Purple Gold Fruits and the Snake¡¯s Kill Red Thorns was rather decent. Not only were they fully mature, the originally tattered leaves and fruits had now alsopletely recovered. The other supplementary ingredients showed good results as well. Only the two pieces of Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass nted in the middle of the fragment world...

    They had been nurtured in the fragment world for an entire week, but they did not seem to improve much from when they were first nted. The green grass that was supposed to be glittering and translucent was now greenish-yellow. It looked thin and yellow, and did not seem fresh at all.

    An excellent alchemist could not simply wait for others to send ingredients to them. Using this method, they would be unable to meet some immediate need or have their process be easily disrupted; as well, if they did not have a thorough grasp of the medicinal properties and theories regarding the ingredients, wanting to be a pill refinery master would be no more than a dream. Understanding the medicinal properties of ingredients was only the most basic requirement. On a more advanced level, one had to understand the growing environment and the growing period of the ingredients, as well as their natural enemies, various changes, and so on. Only then could one know their medicinal ingredients off the top of their head and control the medicinal properties of the ingredients during pill refinery more perfectly.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not much different from my predictions,¡± Lao Wang spoke to himself. However, there was no dejection in his voice. On the contrary, there was some amusement.

    One week ago, Lao Wang would definitely have been dumbfounded. However, during his visit to the library, he had paid special attention and did research on the properties of some medicinal ingredients, various nting habits, and so on. In particr, without such knowledge, he considered that he would definitely be helpless when it came to nurturing level-6 medicinal ingredients in the fragment world. Thus, Wang Zhong had looked for some information on the Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass in particr. At that moment, he was well aware of the situation.

    ¡°When nurturing the Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass, the spiritual influence and the soil are not the key factors. It needs some special assistance.¡± Wang Zhong was not anxious to collect the matured ingredients. Instead, he simply retreated from the fragment world. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Heavenly Objects Pavilion.¡±

    The Heavenly Objects Pavilion was also in the Internal Gates, but it was in apletely different direction from the library. After joining the Celestial Honors ss, he enjoyed various benefits. Needing resources was something that practitioners would never be able to avoid.

    From the outside, it seemed like a magnificent pce with retro colors. As he walked over, he sensed that the restrictions in his surroundings were bing stronger. It was obvious that it was also equipped with an extremely powerful defensive barrier like the library.

    The Heavenly Objects Pavilion in the Heavenly Gates was only open to those in the Internal Gates. It was said that this ce had everything that could be found in the Land, and one could engage in trade, but not with money.

    The Heavenly Gates was never inck of money. The treasures here were only open to those who had made massive contributions to the Heavenly Gates, and the conditions for exchange were Heavenly Gates contribution points. Heavenly Gates elders and supervisors would obtain Heavenly Gates contribution points during their everyday lessons, and most Heavenly Gates missions would also have contribution points. However, teaching students was only a small part of the Heavenly Gates¡¯ responsibilities. The Heavenly Gates also had the important responsibility of supervising the Star Alliance. Furthermore, in many special circumstances, the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Gates was even greater than that of the Star Alliance. The Heavenly Gates had great authority. If this was not the case, upgrading the Earth civilization could not have been done with just some words from the Heavenly Gates superintendent.

    Notably, the points that the pupils obtained in ss could also be exchanged for contribution points. Of course, this was a privilege that only <i>official</i> Heavenly Gates pupils could activate. Currently, it had not been decided whether this batch of rookies would stay or leave. Thus, they could not unlock the privilege to exchange their points. However, Lao Wang was different. As a member of the Celestial Honors ss, he had surpassed the threshold of an official pupil. Thus, he had simply skipped over this step.

    A member of the Machinery race weed Wang Zhong. Unlike with the Silver Titans who were dumbfounded for a bit before finally recognizing him, Wang Zhong was now a definite favorite of the Machinery race. As there were too manypetition teams, thew enforcement game tournament had been dyed time and again. Now, they were about tomence the final stage of thest yoffs, and the finals would probably be held in a few days. As the creator of thew enforcement game, Lao Wang took on the role of the final judge. Everyone in the Machinery race knew about Wang Zhong...

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong.¡± Although the Machine¡¯s expression was stiff, its voice was filled with warmth. They were rather quick at their work and did not waste even one second. It was said that the Machinery race was impartial and incorruptible, but they obviously gave preferential treatment to their own people. ¡°I have converted your points to contribution points. This is the list of treasures. There are no exchange restrictions, and you can exchange your points for anything as long as you have enough contribution points. You can slowly choose your items.¡±

    A long ssification list appeared in the three-dimensional projection beside them. There were medicinal ingredients, minerals, pills, equipment, rare materials, and various precious treasures. There were even various technological products and airships from the Machinery race, among other things. One could even exchange points for a, allowing one to y god. This ce simply had everything that one could wish for.

    When he thought about how humans had worried about being subjugated in the past, this was truly...

    However, when he randomly opened the pill category, Lao Wang was slightly shocked. There were many level-1 and level-2 pills, let alone level-5 and level-6 pills. However, the contribution points needed were also shockingly high. A level-1 pill needed at least one million contribution points. Meanwhile, with his previous points and the initial contribution point rewards for joining the Celestial Honors ss, Wang Zhong only had over four hundred points... He could not afford it, he simply could not afford it.

    His eyes hurt from looking at the prices. Thus, Lao Wang stopped his desire to seek novelty to prevent himself from being shocked. He looked at the rare materials that he needed and searched for a name. Then, an illusory projection of an item immediately appeared in front of him.

    It was a can of spiritual power that was filled with rich energy, the Heavenly River Origin Water!

    It was water from the source of the Heavenly River, and the spiritual influence and vitality contained in it were far superior to anything else in the Land. This was the most valuable treasure of the Heavenly Gates and happened to be the best supplement for nurturing most medicinal ingredients. Furthermore, the price was ratherical. A palm-sized can of this water cost 10,000 contribution points. The water in the massiveke at the source of the Heavenly River was almost boundless, and the surging Heavenly River was constantly replenishing itself, but the water was still sold for such a high price. The buying power of these 10,000 contribution points had surpassed 100,000 Gold Star Stones, and Lao Wang felt irritated. As a strategic material, this was obviously an item whose value could not be measured by its supply. This was a material benefit of the Heavenly Gates. In other ces in the Land, one could not even possibly buy Origin Water.

    Luckily, the Machine beside him immediately made out Wang Zhong¡¯s troubled expression and reminded him, ¡°Master Wang Zhong, you can buy Origin Water by the gram. If Master does not need much Origin Water, you do not necessarily have to buy an entire can. This can has exactly 500 grams. If we divide the amount, each gram can be exchanged for twenty contribution points.¡±

    Lao Wang instantly sighed. ¡°Then give me 10 grams...¡±

    Nurturing a level-6 ingredient would only require one or two drops and would not even use up one gram of Origin Water. However, Lao Wang was making long-term ns. In the future, he would be refining many high-leveled pills, and he could notpletely control the advancement of his fragment world. He was afraid that it would be very difficult to upgrade his fragment world to the point where he could casually nurture level-5 and level-6 ingredients. He would definitely need the Heavenly River Origin Water as a supplement. Thus, he bought more to store. Sooner orter, he would need to use them.

    In an instant, his 400 contribution points were halved, and Lao Wang did not even have the mood to browse through the rest of the treasures. It was no wonder that Senior Lavel had mentioned the importance of the Heavenly Gates points. Back then, beforeing into contact with the conversion system in the Internal Gates, he did not feel that this was the case, but now, it was truly... If he had known this earlier, he would have attempted many level-5 and level-6 bubble worlds in the Illusion Sea World, even if he had to risk his life, to umte points and convert them to contribution points without holding back. However, he no longer had this opportunity.

    He hurriedly rushed back to the mushroom house and was impatient to test out the efficacy of the Origin Water. He lightly tapped on the small, thick bottle that was asrge as his thumb and dripped two drops of the glittering Origin Water onto the Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass. Then, the Origin Water slowly flowed down the leaves of the Dark Crystal Grass. At first, there did not seem to be any changes. However, when the Origin Water slowly flowed to the roots and came in contact with the soil of the fragment world...

    There was a faint hum, and the two drops of Origin Water were entirely absorbed by the soil. Wang Zhong then sensed a shocking change in spiritual influence in that part of the soil that was asrge as his palm. The originally thin Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass seemed to have received some form of stimtion. Although it did not instantly be green, its thin body instantly ¡°stood up straight¡±. At the same time, he did not know whether this was a false impression, but Lao Wang felt as if the Fate Stone that illuminated the fragment world had be slightly brighter, making the entire fragment world seem even brighter.

    Was the Origin Water able to improve the efficacy of this fragment world?

    Lao Wang had a thought and dripped a few more drops into the soil before carefully sensing for any changes. However, this time, the fragment world did not seem to show any changes like before. Even after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement. As a result, Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. What had happened previously was probably a false impression. Thus, he grieved over the few drops of Origin Water he had just wasted.

    However, at that moment, the state of the Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass was obviouslypletely different from before. When he used his spiritual power to carefully sense the changes, Wang Zhong could clearly sense the nt life within the Dark Crystal Grass being restored gradually.

    The fragment world did not have enough energy, but with the possibility of supplementation by the Heavenly River Origin Water, Lao Wang was absolutely relieved. A few days ago, he was still worried about nurturing medical ingredients in the fragment world. But now, this problem would not trouble him, at least in the short term. This was also thanks to his status as a member of the Celestial Honors ss. He was able to ess the library and the Heavenly Objects Pavilion, among other benefits. If not, it would have been extremely difficult for the current Lao Wang to solve this trouble.

    This was until he received a letter that Celeste had sent over.

    The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince had invited him to refine the level-6 pill together. In reality, Celeste was slightly helpless. She had helped Wang Zhong out before. Furthermore, she was the dignified daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince with the looks of a goddess. They had even experienced life and death together... Why was there no action from Wang Zhong?

    Celeste was helpless and had no choice but to be proactive. In any case, ever since she got to know Wang Zhong, her principles had been continuously changing and adjusting.

    As for the naive boy Wang Zhong, he was naturally very happy. Celeste was able to provide him with a lot of help, and her pill refinery reserves were much better than his. However, since his ingredients had not yet grown fully, he had to dy this slightly.

    Yiyi was the one who had delivered the letter. Nini would not go as she looked down upon Celeste. Even when Celeste¡¯s Roro came, she was made to keep a one-meter distance away from Wang Zhong. As a result, Wang Zhong felt slightly embarrassed.

    Over the next two to three days, the Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass recovered at a good pace and grew extremely quickly. It looked as if it was about to fully mature. Then, an invitation from the Machinery race arrived. It was the finals of thew enforcement game tournament.

    This was something that he had promised Rhode D that he would do. The long system ofpetition had dyed the finals time and again. If this bronze invitation had not been sent, Lao Wang would have forgotten about this.

    Thepetition was tomorrow. When he looked at thepetition venue, it was not in the Heavenly Gates, but in the Machinery Pce.

 Chapter 1144 - An Unusual Passion

    <h4>Chapter 1144: An Unusual Passion</h4>

    There were only a handful of ces that were qualified to be called a ¡°pce¡± in the Land. The Machinery Pce was one of them. It was located in Zone TH002, which was right in the center of the Land and not far away from the Heavenly Gates.

    Two transmission tickets were included with the letter, along with a passionate message from Rhode D.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, you can invite a friend along. Your friend will be considered as a friend of the Machinery race too. The Machinery Pce wees you and your friend.¡±

    It had to be said that under Lao Wang¡¯s subtle influence, the people of the Machinery race were changing.

    A thought shed past Lao Wang¡¯s mind. He thought of Lan Daier who was in the Anoma Club. Ever since the Kakadinme incident, he had been busy with stuff like cultivation and the Illusion Sea World mission, and he hadn¡¯t contacted that side at all. Actually, Lan Daier had written a letter to him once and told him about some interesting things that happened at the Anoma Club. However, Lao Wang had forgotten to reply as he was busy cultivating. Other than that letter, he hadn¡¯t heard from Lan Daier ever since. It seemed that she was afraid to disturb him.

    A runic array was shining in Lao Wang¡¯s palm. He wanted to send Nini to carry a message to Lan Daier, but after some consideration, he decided to not use the transmission array yet. He would go and find her personally.

    Wang Zhong had caused a bigmotion when he came to the Anoma Club with Celeste previously. The people there were rather familiar with Lao Wang. To be regarded as an esteemed guest by the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Lao Wang was clearly qualified to enter this ce at will. After hearing that he was here to see Lan Daier, they immediately notified thetter without dy. After less than five minutes, Lan Daier walked out with a joyous expression. ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    Wang Zhong gave her a knowing smile. ¡°Sister Daier, the Machinery race has invited me to participate in theirw-enforcement-game tournament. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t talk about the letter. Lan Daier understood that he had a lot of responsibilities and that it was impossible for him to pay attention to all sides. She trusted that Wang Zhong was still the same man.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lan Daier smiled. ¡°When do we set off?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little rushed, but we need to set off now,¡± Wang Zhong said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a leave of absence then!¡± Lan Daier appeared to be heading to find the manager, but she suddenly turned around with a spurious smile and blinked with bright eyes. ¡°Is this considered a date?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Wang Zhong was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! Look at how nervous you are!¡± Lan Daier let out a wickedugh. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    The transmission area in the Heavenly Gates was considered to be a high-end venue that was dedicated to principal figures. Ordinary people like Lan Daier were not qualified to enter this ce under normal circumstances. Even if they needed to travel to Heavenly Gates Street because of work-rted issues, they would only be teleported to Zone TH006 nearby; thereafter, they would have had to embark on a long transportation journey.

    There were all sorts of personalized services and full-time receptionists at the transmission area. Even the most ordinary staff there had reached the Void Core Realm. They would be considered prominent figures in other parts of the Land, yet they were now diligently helping Wang Zhong and Lan Daier carry their bags. They used honorifics with them and continuously bowed to them.

    Lan Daier had seen much of the world at the Anoma Club. She knew that Wang Zhong had a high status in the Heavenly Gates; otherwise, Earth¡¯s civilization level wouldn¡¯t have increased, and he wouldn¡¯t be friends with Celeste. However, for Wang Zhong to suddenly be such an important figure who was admired by many was a stark contrast to when he worked at Lan Daier¡¯s kitchen, making her feel a mix of emotions.

    The little worker who once was a ¡°taste-tester¡± in the Holy City had grown to be such a towering presence that was a protector of Earth.

    Zone TH002, Machinery Pce.

    The transmission area of Zone TH002 was built on the outskirts of the city, simr to that of the Catanlyke District. In the Land, only the Heavenly Gates directly built its transmission area in the central inner-city area. After all, the Heavenly Gates transmission area was only used by principal figures. It waspletely different from the transmission areas in open zones.

    The transmission areas in these open zones sawrge volumes of visitors every day. The various races gathered there were all sorts of people. It was obvious that the foreign races here belonged to high-level civilizations that were infamous in the Star Alliance. This was a normal sight at open zones that were numbered TH100 and below. It was rare for low-level civilizations to gain approval to ess these zones.

    That was also why when Wang Zhong and Lan Daier walked into the transmission area, many around them started frowning and making disgusted expressions.

    In powerful civilizations, one would already be a Void Core expert from birth. In slightly weaker level-6 or level-7 civilizations, having a stable foothold in the Foundational Stage was not a problem at all once they came of age. However, Wang Zhong was only at the Void Core Realm, and Lan Daier was even weaker at the Foundational Stage. It was obvious that they came from very weak civilizations, yet they managed to gain permission to enter the Machinery Pce and stand with the ¡°noble¡± races. They were even enjoying the same transmission-area service, which made the other races rather unhappy. A toad from the Toad race who was wearing ¡°sunsses¡± couldn¡¯t help but spit on the ground. Although this affected the image of its race, which was somewhat unhygienic, the toad felt that this was a necessary action.

    However, the looks of contempt on the others¡¯ faces onlysted for a few seconds.

    ¡°Your Honor, you have finally arrived!¡± A voice rang out near Wang Zhong and Lan Daier.

    Two Machinery race personnel, who looked like they were specially tasked to wee Wang Zhong, had bodies that emanated a golden glow. Clearly, they were from the well known Golden Fleet of the Machinery race. For them to be assigned to wee Wang Zhong proved that he was a VIP.

    Both of them greeted Wang Zhong and Lan Daier with enthusiasm. ¡°Greetings, my honorable judge and Miss Lan Daier. I am Devin D of the Machinery race¡¯s Golden Fleet, and this is mypanion, Kase E. It is our honor to have the opportunity to wee both of you this time. We represent the Machinery race in weing you,¡± the leader of the two said respectfully.

    Seeing that the suffix of his name was the same as Rhode D, his status must be rather high. It made sense since the Golden Fleet were the aces of the Machinery race, and Devin D appeared to be one of the team captains. Of course, he still couldn¡¯tpare to Rhode D. Rhode D¡¯s suffix might change again as he was in training to be one of the higher-ups. His status would definitely be higher, and it was highly possible that he would be a future chief leader in the Machinery race.

    ¡°It is my first time here at the Machinery Pce, and I think that it is breathtaking,¡± marveled Wang Zhong. Lao Wang was definitely not stingy in praising his friends.

    ¡°It is our honor to have you here. This way please...¡±

    In the long history of the Machinery race, thew enforcement game was the first entertainment event that could be integrated into their race. The joy one felt from achieving victory and even the annoyance one felt from losing were intense emotions that the Machinery race had not felt for countless epochs. Most importantly, this game was not banned by the higher-ups. Recently, with the rise of thew enforcement game, many people in the Machinery race realized that their ¡°chat channels¡± had be more active than in any previous era. Even the Elders Association had specially set up a new exclusivew-enforcement-game channel in themunication channels and also organized the uingw-enforcement-game tournament.

    The Machinery race was known to be lifeless and too rigid. This racial problem had bothered numerous generations of leaders and had never been solved. However, it was being ovee by a little game now! Many higher-ups in the Machinery race felt that this game was incredible; needless to say, the Machinery race yers were crazily obsessed with thew enforcement game. They worshipped Wang Zhong, the game¡¯s creator, like he was their idol. Thew-enforcement-game tournament was even named as one of the greatest events in the long history of the Machinery race... To other people from foreign races like Lao Wang, this was an unimaginable status for a mere game.

    Devin D was a hardcorew-enforcement-game yer. He was crazily obsessed over this game. As one of the team captains of the Golden Fleet, he had taken the initiative to apply for this mission to wee Wang Zhong. He had to face fiercepetition as many other ¡°D¡± and ¡°E¡± rank Machinery race people had applied to be in charge of this mission too. Devin D was extremely proud that he was the one in charge of weing Wang Zhong. The Machinery race was not good at ttering people. Otherwise, judging by Devin D¡¯s sparkling eyes, he would have praised Wang Zhong to the skies if he was as eloquent as Ma Dong.

    He used honorifics in every sentence he said and bowed every so often. ¡°Your Honor, Miss Lan Daier, the tournament will onlymence two hourster. Your itinerary has been arranged. I will be your pilot on board the Aurora Spaceship and take you directly to the tournament venue. Please follow me.¡±

    Devin D was a squadron leader in the Golden Fleet and a D-rank ¡°big shot¡± in the Machinery race. However, he was being way too respectful towards this Void Core human. This sight instantly blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. The toad who was wearing sunsses wanted to spit again, but he promptly swallowed it back down upon seeing this sight.

    Also, even if they were far apart, the other people of the Machinery race stopped what they were doing simultaneously to look at Wang Zhong with a special emotion in their eyes. The discipline of the Machinery race made it such that they wouldn¡¯t openly chase after their idols, but they still used their own way to express respect to the legendary judge.

    The toad who was wearing sunsses suddenly realized the huge mistake that he had made as he sensed several cold gazes from the Machinery race. A Machinery racew enforcement squad was already walking towards him. In the next few seconds, the toad licked his spit off the ground at once, making sure that the ground was spotless.

    This caused difort to the people around him and was an embarrassing action. However, it was effective as the Machinery racew enforcement squad stopped walking towards the toad.

    Wang Zhong did not care about this little interlude. Such things happened every day, and he was used to it. However, Lan Daier felt a little emotional. It had been two years since she hade to the divine territory, and this was the first time she felt her human dignity again.

    Initially, Lan Daier thought that Wang Zhong being invited by the Machinery race was something that the Earth civilization should be proud of, even if he was just invited to be a special spectator. However, looking at how the Machinery race weed them and how the Golden Fleet squadron captain was so respectful to Wang Zhong, Lan Daier couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Even though she was mentally prepared beforeing, she couldn¡¯t imagine what an important figure Wang Zhong was in the Land now. Also, what role was he ying in this tournament? It seemed to be very different from what she had imagined previously.

    Foreign races had to undergo various interrogations and identification verification checks in the Machinery Pce. However, the Aurora Spaceship that Wang Zhong was on had encountered none of those.

    The Aurora Spaceship had a ck exterior, but was spacious and well-lit inside. It was a spacecraft that was specially used to carry guests and offered a panoramic view of the surroundings. One could see the unique charm of the Machinery Pce from this spacecraft. The Machinery Pce boasted many things that were the fusion of various technologies, attracting Wang Zhong¡¯s attention. He talked casually with Devin D and Kase E, asking about the preparations of thew-enforcement-game tournament.

    The two Machinery race people were full of excitement and bbered on endlessly. They had actually formed a team to join the tournament too, but they had been eliminated in the preliminary rounds. On the other hand, the Heavenly Gates Law Enforcement Association was doing rather well. Out of the three teams that they had formed, two had made it into the top forty, but unfortunately, they were eliminated in the semi-finals at the same time. The two teams currentlypeting for the champion position came from the Machinery race cab. They were all forces to be reckoned with, and one of them was even a general from the Golden Fleet...

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t expect that such a high-ranking Machinery race person would be a participant in thisw-enforcement-game tournament. A general from the Machinery race¡¯s Golden Fleet was in no way inferior to a Heavenly Gates Elder in terms of status and power. The general must have really loved this game to disregard his reputation and join this game tournament. Of course, other factors probably came into y too, such as the Machinery race¡¯s social mobility and their unique racial system and habits. Their level of position decided their identity and power, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were far more superior to their counterparts who were lower in position. Outside of work, the higher-ups and subordinates of the Machinery race were free to mingle. As long as they clicked, one could even see a general and a low-level soldier sitting side by side. This was considered to be normal in the Machinery race.

    Lan Daier was dumbfounded. Law-enforcement-game tournament? Judge? The Machinery race Elders were waiting for Wang Zhong? Lan Daier was confused. She felt dizzy the whole way here. This was the Machinery race they were talking about, one of the strongest civilizations in the Land. When did Wang Zhong get so close to them? Also, wasn¡¯t the Machinery race supposed to be very rigid and habitually silent? Why were these two Machinery race people so talkative?

    This felt like a dream.

    However, that was not what surprised Lan Daier the most. When they reached the tournament venue which was a gigantic ring arena, a Machinery race Elder was not the only person waiting for Wang Zhong. The entire Machinery race was waiting for him! Hundreds of thousands of seats had already been filled. Screaming and shouting could be heard as Wang Zhong appeared.

    ¡°Your Honor!¡±

    ¡°The noble game creator is here!¡±

    ¡°Wee, my friend!¡±

    Hundreds of thousands of Machinery race people were in the arena, and Lan Daier could sense a terrifying pressure emanating from every one of them. There were no restrictions in this arena. If not for Devin D¡¯s help, Lan Daier would have keeled over immediately. However, even with Devin D¡¯s protection, their cheering alone was deafening. They were way too enthusiastic and not like what she imagined the Machinery race to be like at all. Was she dreaming?

    This day was a dreame true for the Machinery race. They had also invited many other residents on the Machinery to celebrate this asion.

 Chapter 1145 - Ruling Techniques of the Star Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Ruling Techniques of the Star Alliance</h4>

    To Wang Zhong, being the judge or referee for the finals was simply a formality. In the past, he had only heard of it from Rhode D, but when he experienced the craze of the Machinery race towards thew enforcement game, he sighed with emotion and felt as if he had unknowingly benefitted from an unexpected course of events.

    The two teams engaged in a battle of wits, and the best of three matches would be the winner. The elite team led by a general from the Golden Fleet had lost. However, there was no dejection or unhappiness on the general¡¯s face. On the contrary, its expression was full of satisfaction. Even though they were all enthusiasts of thew enforcement game, this was simply a game among their race. Since they were able to stand on the highest-leveledpetition grounds, victory or loss was not important to them. What was important was seeing the Machinery race have a rare grand gathering of their race.

    The Machinery race did not have the practice of ¡°feasting¡±. The upation of ¡°chef¡± did not even exist in the Machinery race... After all, the needs of their body were different from bodies made out of flesh. Even towards guests that they respected like Wang Zhong, they had no intention of changing their racial practices at all.

    There were many necessary ceremonies. Lao Wang used thispetition as an opportunity to see many true higher-ups in the Machinery race, including Chief Judge Lyon, Arbitrator Wiggins, the Dimensional Generals that had participated in thepetition, as well as many others. As the rulers at the very top of the Machinery race, the suffixes at the back of their names were eliminated. Their name became a unique glory that was carved in the Sacred Heavenly Pagoda of the Machinery race...

    Of course, he simply looked at these bosses and greeted them.

    There was no doubt that Wang Zhong was well-known among the Machinery race and had a special influence. However, this influence did not mean that he could overstep boundaries, but in some cases, no one was allowed to act against Wang Zhong.

    Rhode D had arranged Lao Wang¡¯s following journey. Naturally, Rhode D wanted to bring Lao Wang and Lan Daier to roam around the Machinery Pce. Lao Wang was excited. In any case, he still had to nurture the Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass for another two or three more days and was not in a rush to go back. As the headquarters of the Machinery race, the Machinery Pce was a true umtion of technology. There were too many things to experience here.

    Only, Lan Daier felt dizzy the entire journey. Throughout this trip to the Machinery Pce, since the moment they walked out of the transmission ce to when they left on the second afternoon, she did not have the time to calm herself down and think properly. It was as if she was situated in the clouds. The entire trip felt both real and illusory. As a result, she was somewhat at a loss.

    During this period of time, Wang Zhong did not look for her or even reply to her. It was not that Lan Daier did not have times when she thought about various things. Even though she was already used to solitude in the Holy City and was usually able to organize her feelings very quickly, it was inevitable that she asionally felt frustrated.

    Lan Daier seemed to have understood. The fellow who she had once seen as a young boy was standing at a very high position before she knew it, much higher than when he had broken through to the Heavenly Soul Stage and was invincible in the Holy City. He seemed to be in a different world from her. He was now worried about how to survive in the Land and how to establish a footing amidst thepetition in the Heavenly Gates. He was worried about the future of the Earth and threats from powerful individuals such as Kakadinme.

    When they were in the Holy Land, she had already realized this. Even though Wang Zhong had eventually returned to his hometown to live in seclusion, Lan Daier knew that Wang Zhong would definitely go. This was because Lan Daier was also a woman who understood Wang Zhong. If Wang Zhong could give things up for Scarlet, then Scarlet would also definitely let go for Wang Zhong.

    Suddenly, Lan Daier understood why she was inferior to Scarlet.

    The sky was dark, and Wang Zhong had escorted Lan Daier to the outside of the Anoma Club. As she looked at the familiar door, the emotions that she had spent two days feeling dizzy over had notpletely calmed down.

    Lan Daier gave Wang Zhong a hug with a tinge of satisfaction and peace. Her voice was clear and pure as she shed a rxed smile. ¡°Let go and just do it. Remember, you are not alone.¡±

    ...

    Lan Daier¡¯s words touched Lao Wang slightly. Over the past year, he seemed to be hustling and bustling in the divine territory, but in reality, he was very cautious at every step. The frantic killings were not Wang Zhong¡¯s original intention. He simply had no other choice in order to survive. Now, he was quickly getting used to the divine territory and the Land, especially the cruelty that was hidden beneath the peace in the Heavenly Gates. Humans did not like loneliness. They could get used to it, but in the end, they still needed friends.

    Her words were very warm!

    Of course, once Lao Wang returned to the mushroom house, he had reorganized his feelings. He first went to the fragment world and checked on the condition of the Heavenly River Dark Crystal Grass. After the two-day outing to the Machinery Pce, the two most important nts hadpletely matured. They were no longer thin and greenish-yellow. At that moment, they fluttered in the direction of the Fate Stone in the fragment world. It was mostly green here, and spiritual influence filled the surroundings. The natural aura that peak level-6 medicinal ingredients radiated made Lao Wang feel as if the air in the entire fragment world had been cleansed and was extremely clear.

    Lao Wang¡¯s eyes lit up. He adjusted himself slightly and waited for the time he had arranged with Celeste.

    When Wang Zhong came to the pill house, Celeste had not arrived yet. Lao Wang simply summoned the two fellows.

    ¡°Master, Master, have you forgotten about us...?¡±

    The moment Nini and Yiyi appeared, their faces were filled with bitterness. Nini pouted and had a sorrowful expression on her face. When Master said that he would not summon them, he really did not summon them. He did not even greet them. Nini felt as if the world had lost its color. Of course, she could not be angry in front of her master. She could only cry!

    Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. He was in a rush to console them.

    ¡°Aiyo! First thing in the morning and I hear someone sniveling.¡± Roro¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. She was as excited as a little witch. Recently, Nini had shown off enough in the Spirit Flower Garden. There would always be a small group of spirits that surrounded and fawned upon her. However, it was rather rare to see her cry. ¡°I¡¯m so happy! I love seeing clowns snivel.¡±

    Nini instantly stopped crying and put on a stern face. ¡°Hmph. I was just wondering who it was. So it was the follower of that poop picker.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Celeste stopped working there a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Once a poop picker, always a poop picker.¡± Nini was rather disdainful. ¡°She is not as tall and handsome as Master, nor is she as dashing and powerful!¡±

    ¡°You!!¡± Roro¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers. This was the reason why she would never be able to gain the upper hand in her quarrels with Nini... Because she could not bear to scold Wang Zhong. Thus, she immediately lost.

    When Lao Wang heard this, he started sweating profusely. If they wanted to fight, then they should just insult each other until they were satisfied. Why did they have to involve others? Wasn¡¯t this just creating trouble for him...?

    Then, Celeste walked in and did not seem to mind. She simply smiled at Wang Zhong with a helpless expression on her face. These two fiery spirits always wanted to rip each other apart when they met, and Celeste was used to this. Poop picker or not, it would not affect her at all.

    Lao Wang simply ignored the sparks that were flying from Nini and Roro¡¯s gazes. The two of them were in apletely different world. He walked towards Celeste and was about to greet her when he suddenly sensed an unusually familiar feeling from her.

    Not only did Lao Wang sense this, but Celeste did as well. Her somewhat helpless smile instantly turned into shock. The two of them could clearly sense that both of them had the same special characteristic. When they looked at each other...

    They saw a ring appear indistinctly on each other¡¯s fingers.

    The two of them were not very experienced. After a moment of distraction, they only understood when they saw a ring. For those who had been in the Celestial Honors ss for a long time, the moment they felt this feeling, they would have understood what was happening.

    They were both members of the Celestial Honors ss!

    Celeste smiled knowingly. She definitely knew about this, but this was the first time she sensed this feeling as Wang Zhong had been selected before her. Even to someone with her identity, being selected to enter the Celestial Honors ss was a very glorious thing. Frankly speaking, she had a good background, but the Celestial Honors ss was the acknowledgment of her efforts.

    Celeste faintly knew this but never expected that Wang Zhong had truly been selected. She could only say that the conditions were right, and a miracle had emerged. However, just as she predicted, joining the Celestial Honors ss did not bring about any changes in Wang Zhong. At least, she could not see any wild delight...

    Lao Wang was rtively ordinary in this aspect. He had already sensed how impressive Celeste was when they were ambushed and almost assassinated by the underground world.

    She had good natural pill refinery talents, great strength, and the special characteristics of the Heavenly Shell race. If anyone was able to enter the Celestial Honors ss, Celeste would definitely be the first choice.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I can now call you Senior Brother.¡± Celeste smiled sweetly. All along, her identity would have some impact. Even though Wang Zhong did not mind it, some distance did exist between them. However, since they had entered the Celestial Honors ss, this meant that Wang Zhong had freed himself from his civilization and had apletely new path of development.

    ¡°Should I thank Senior Sister?¡± Lao Wang smiled and ridiculed her. ¡°But I¡¯m still slightly nervous now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nervous? I don¡¯t believe that.¡± Celeste could not help butugh. Speaking with Wang Zhong usually made her feel as if he was very natural and casual, and there was no politeness for the sake of propriety from him. Perhaps this was different from the upper-ss education she had received, but it made her feel veryfortable. ¡°However, for a Void Core to join the Celestial Honors ss, you will indeed create much controversy, but I believe that you can do it.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which. Celeste, thank you so much, not just for helping me enter the Celestial Honors ss but also for advancing the Earth civilization. Without the help of the Heavenly Shell race, no one knows how long we Earthlings would have had to endure before reaching this stage.¡±

    Lao Wang was not foolish. He instantly knew that Celeste definitely put in a good word for him when usually speaking to the superintendent. At the very least, she frequently brought it up. In reality, he should have thought of this long ago. If not, someone extremely busy like the superintendent might not be able to notice a minor character like him in the Combat Cultivation Hall. Even if he had some outstanding qualities, this would also be the case.

    ¡°The superintendent was able to notice you because you are strong enough. It has nothing to do with me. At the very most, I simply mentioned you in front of the superintendent.¡± Celeste smiled and had no intention of iming credit for herself.

    At her level, although she did not have the qualification to make many decisions in her race, she definitely had to participate and understand these decisions. After all, she was being nurtured as a future leader. Not everyone could pass through the Heavenly River Tide. Even beings who were as powerful as the superintendent could only ensure that they would not die if they failed and make alternative ns. Fewer than one in 10 people could seed. Even if they had great confidence in themselves, most of the time, they had to be prepared for failure. For people like Celeste, their preparation for failure meant that they would do their utmost to ensure that they would not die if they failed and then take over the management of their race in the future instead. She understood many things about the Earth rtively well. Furthermore, she had no need to hide these from Wang Zhong.

    ¡°The tranquility in the Land only exists on the surface. Typically, every two or three eras, there will be an upheaval. There are many factors involved, including influence from the darkness civilizations outside, the level-6 and level-7 civilizations below, and even the ambition of level-8 civilizations. asionally, the four races in Heaven might also participate. It¡¯s said that it is the vile interests of the gods... These can all possibly cause massive turmoil in the Land. Furthermore, two eras have passed since the previous upheaval in the Land. By referring to history and calcting the time, we can guess chaos is about to descend upon us. Recently, this has been the case in the divine territory. It¡¯s peaceful on the surface, but beneath the surface, undercurrents are surging. Furthermore, the turmoil this time is unusually intense.¡±

    Celeste spoke about these as if she was talking about her daily life in her family, and there was no hesitation or avoidance. If she was talking to the past Wang Zhong, she would not talk about these, but since Wang Zhong had joined the Celestial Honors ss, as long as he did not die, he would have the qualifications to join the higher-ups in the Land in the future. Coming into contact with this information was not a taboo to him. Even if she did not tell him, someone would tell him sooner orter. Since Wang Zhong had actively asked her, she had no need to hide this from him.

    ¡°Internally, the conflict between many level-6 and level-7 civilizations and the upper management of the Star Alliance has grown deeper and deeper. Some restless people have also started to challenge level-8 civilizations. Externally, some darkness civilizations that have already disappeared from history started to stir up winds in the peripheral worlds. Before dealing with outside aggression, we must pacify the inside. Recently, the Star Alliance has acted ahead of time. Suppressing the most vicious level-6 and level-7 civilizations is a necessity. However, before acting against them, the roles that they fill in the Land will have to be filled by others. Thus, the promotion of some new civilizations has urred at the same time. Furthermore, it is best if these newly promoted civilizations are not well established and vigorously developing in the Land. After all, there are too many of such civilizations, and there is not enough to go around. When ites to bnce, we do not worry about scarcity, but about uneven distribution.¡±

    When Celeste said this, Wang Zhong understood.

    The Star Alliance was now dealing with both internal disturbance and external aggression. Thus, they had to act first and deal with some overly active civilization powers. This matter was probably already being arranged. After getting rid of them, they urgently needed new civilizations to take up these benefits and fill in the empty ces. It would be best if these new civilizations that filled in the spaces were not established civilizations. If not, regardless of whether it was because of uneven distribution or because of excessive resources, the civilization would grow alone and unchallenged and break the equilibrium. This was not something that the Star Alliance was willing to see as it would only cause greater turmoil. Thus, they needed to promotepletely new powers, and there was no doubt that the Earth was one of the lucky ones to be chosen. Of course, the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates also happened to have Lao Wang in their line of sight. They saw his selection into the Celestial Honors ss and other contributions as the main foundation for their decision. In the end, this was the result of coincidences in many aspects.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, the Earth has to be careful. The benefits of the Star Alliance are not easily obtained. They are very troublesome.¡± Celeste paused and gave a rather serious reminder.

    Wang Zhong understood.

    In reality, as long as one understood the whole story, they would know that this matter was definitely not as simple as imagined to the Earth. A civilization without any strength had been forcibly promoted to a certain position by the Star Alliance. They could upy resources that surpassed the strength of their civilization, but was this really a good thing for them? This was equivalent to cing the Earth over a fire for roasting, making the Earth the target of admiration and envy from countless covetous eyes and the objective of jealousy from others!

    Lao Wang sighed silently and was vignt.

 Chapter 1146 - Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Confidence</h4>

    In the past, he had thought that the Heavenly Gates wanted to use the Earth to keep him in check and to have a hold on him, using it as an assurance that he would repay the Heavenly Gates. This was not wrong. The superintendent and the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates did think about this aspect. However, this was obviously not the entire story. He had thought too simply of this matter.

    The true higher-ups of the Heavenly Gates thought about problems on apletely different level from minor yers like him. Both the Earth civilization and Wang Zhong himself were no more than soft marbles that could be casually kneaded by the hands of the higher-ups. One could not resist nor influence their fate. One once thought that fate and power were at y, but when one had the qualifications to look at the issue beyond the surface, one would realize that they had been overthinking.

    Of course, besides the unhappiness from being manipted by others and the danger that the Earth civilization would face in the future, at the very least, the Earth was currently the beneficiary of somergesse. Furthermore, this so-called danger was obviously a kind of test. The superintendent clearly thought highly of Wang Zhong and expected him to grow to certain heights in a short period of time, allowing him to help the Earth protect the glory and benefits that had been bestowed upon them. Thus, she had raised the Earth to its current position. Even if other civilizations wanted to be ced on the fire for roasting like this, they did not have the qualifications to do so.

    Furthermore, if Wang Zhong did not seed in the end and was unable to bear this pressure, causing the benefits they had received to be swept up by other envious parties, this would have just meant that Wang Zhong had no skills. Who else could be med then?

    Celeste simply gave him a reminder. However, they could not discuss more advanced things without restraint. Coincidentally, Roro and Nini seemed to be tired from arguing and were now ring at each other. Celeste hurriedly walked over with a smile. ¡°If we continue chatting, I would have forgotten about our actual business. Wang Zhong, let¡¯s refine pills. I have prepared for a long time, so would you like to go first or should I go first?¡±

    Lao Wang made a ¡°go ahead¡± gesture. He was not as well-prepared as Celeste.

    Celeste nodded and walked forward. After carefully checking the pill furnace and carrying out other steps, she lit the furnace and arranged the medicinal ingredients before starting work.

    They were refining the level-6 Soul Moulding Pill. A few days ago, the supervisors in the Pill Refinery Hall had taught them the prescription. Elder Yimo had also mentioned some points to take note of during a Pill Refinery Hall ss. Even Wang Zhong was extremely clear about this process.

    Needless to say, the Heavenly Shell race had unique natural endowments in pill refinery. Celeste had just entered a state of concentration when Wang Zhong saw an illusory haze indistinctly appear behind her. As she continued to refine the pill, the illusory haze became clearer and clearer. They were the shells of the Heavenly Shell race that opened and closed around Celeste and trembled slightly. They simply seemed like projections of shells, but Wang Zhong could clearly sense the connection between these shells and the pill furnace. It was as if they had integrated into one and became another pill furnace that enshrouded the pill furnace.

    At that moment, the entire Jiuli Wood Furnace turned from white to red to purple. The temperature inside the furnace increased significantly, but it was not burning hot. It waspletely different from the Jiuli Furnace that Lao Wang typically used. This was the efficiency of the shell.

    Lao Wang sighed silently. The shells of the Heavenly Shell race naturally nurtured pills and had extremely powerful pill refinery and bnce abilities. These were the unique natural endowments of their bodies.

    Furthermore, when they were practicing pill refinery, besides refining the pill, they even refined the pill furnace. Thus, forging masters often looked for members of the Heavenly Shell race to ¡°consecrate¡± pill furnaces when refining furnaces. They allowed the members of the Heavenly Shell race to use the pill furnace and refine pills a dozen times. With the natural nourishment from the Heavenly Shell race¡¯s shells, the value of the pill furnace could instantly multiply by four or five times...

    At first, Wang Zhong could sense the pill spirits moving restlessly in the pill furnace, but with the nourishment from the shell, the entire pill calmed down very quickly. Furthermore, it was extraordinarily calm. As a result, Wang Zhong, who was carefully observing, almost could not sense the changes in the pill. He could only infer the situation in the pill furnace from Celeste¡¯s continuous actions.

    After slightly over five minutes, a smile appeared on Celeste¡¯s slightly fatigued face. She stretched her hand and waved it slightly. The lid of the pill furnace that had been extremely peaceful throughout the process suddenly opened, and a turbulent air current surged forth. Then, seven shining silver pills soared into the air.

    ¡°Gather them!¡± Seeming to not fear the scalding air current, she simply stretched out her hand and grabbed the seven pills.

    She had seeded in refining the level-6 Soul Moulding Pill. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong simply smelled the pill aura that filled the air and knew that the quality of these seven pills was definitely satisfactory.

    ¡°They¡¯re 90% pills.¡±

    ¡°I was lucky.¡± Celeste smiled. Even though the Soul Moulding Pill was a level-6 pill, it was not difficult for her. Firstly, her coordination with Roro had recently advanced and improved significantly. Furthermore, soul-type pills matched Celeste¡¯s attributes. Thus, this level-6 pill was not much more difficult to her than the level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pill she had previously refined. ¡°Wang Zhong, do you have anything you would like to point out to me?¡±

    It was said that the onlooker would see clearer. With the full devotion to the pill refining steps, as well as the ever-changing pill spirit, it was very easy for an alchemist¡¯s mind to be overly scattered. As a result, they were typically not aware if they made mistakes. However, if there was a spectator of simr standards present, that person could discover one¡¯s problems very easily and remind them. Then, one would deliberately pay more attention the next time they refined pills. This was a method of improvement.

    ¡°It was perfect.¡± Wang Zhong shook his head. To be honest, after one week of research in the library, Lao Wang thought that he had improved greatly in his foundations. When he recalled the details of his previous attempts at pill refinery, he simply felt that there were ws everywhere. However, at that moment, when he watched Celeste refine pills, he could not even find one mistake. From the start to the end, the entire process was extremely pleasing to the eyes.

    This pleasure was not just because she did not make any mistakes, did not make any unnecessary and wasteful actions, and did not make any useless or inefficient operations. Instead, it was so thorough that Wang Zhong could sense this in every detail. Even when she stretched out her hand to push back her hair during the process of pill refinery, Lao Wang felt that it was perfect... It was not a misconception that had urred because he was infatuated with Celeste¡¯s appearance or aura. Lao Wang was very certain that she had integrated such a natural action into the steps of pill refinery. It was as if throughout the six-hour pill refinery process, there was only one second that she did not have to use her right hand, and she used this one second to push back her hair...

    When one reached this realm, it meant that they had truly integrated the basics of pill refinery into their bones! On the other hand, Wang Zhong still had to think about what the basic steps were and how he should remedy the situation when a problem urred while refining pills. There was a world of difference between their foundations. Asking him to point out problems in Celeste¡¯s foundations? Lao Wang was not that arrogant. Furthermore, he really did not see any mistakes. On the contrary, observing many of the basic methods that Celeste used allowed Lao Wang to benefit greatly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When you were arranging the medicinal ingredients, how did...?¡± Lao Wang had all along been a thick-skinned person. He had no pointers that Celeste was expecting, but on the contrary, his questions followed one after another. If there was anything he did not quite understand from the steps he had witnessed, he would simply ask her.

    Celeste smiled and answered him. If both sides wanted to benefit frommunication between alchemists, then both parties had to have extremely simr standards. Wang Zhong¡¯s strong point was his natural endowments in pill refinery, not his foundations. Thus, Celeste would not be able to benefit from this session. This time, it was obvious that she had asked him to refine pills together mostly because she wanted to help Wang Zhong with his ideas.

    There was no doubt that Wang Zhong was a rare genius and had a secret involving the elemental spirits. The Heavenly Shell superintendent had set her mind on nurturing him and asked Celeste to show Wang Zhong the basics of pill refinery when she had the time. This was a mission she had received from the Heavenly Shell superintendent.

    The Heavenly Shell race had many unique understandings in pill studies. Putting aside the pill refinery process and their differing foundations, there were some discrepancies between the understanding Lao Wang had arrived at in his preparations and Celeste¡¯s understanding. Through Celeste¡¯s exnation, Wang Zhong immediately understood what was wrong with his divergent thoughts.

    From this interaction, he felt as if his understanding of the level-6 Soul Moulding Pill had deepened.

    He only had two portions of materials. Lao Wang took a deep breath and was fully prepared. It was time to get to work!

    Beforeing here, he had thoroughly researched the prescription for this level-6 pill and felt 80% confident of sess. However, after observing Celeste¡¯s refinery process, Lao Wang only felt 40% confident in his previous preparations. After their interaction, his confidence had climbed back to 70%, but when he started, he felt the sess rate continuously dropping with every step.

    The level-6 pill was one level higher and waspletely different from the level-7, level-8, and level-9 pills he had refined. Level-7 pills were called the pinnacle of skills. As long as one did not make any mistakes and there were no problems with one¡¯s steps and one¡¯s control was detailed enough, there would not be many problems. However, level-6 pills were particr about conscientiousness. For example, when it came to the most basic fire control, just relying on Yiyi¡¯s control was not enough. Wang Zhong had to divert his attention to controlling the fire. Furthermore, the difficulty of the other aspects had increased...

    Ever since he started until the second half of the pill refinery process, there was no moment when it was calm. He had noticed quite a lot of problems with his nned steps when he observed Celeste refining pills and even actively asked her about them. However, when he integrated this into actual practice, there were still many problems. He was not timely with various emergencies, and they started to snowball. Before the pill was formed...

    Boom!

    There was a massive sound when the equilibrium within the pill furnace had been lost. The lid of the furnace was brutally sent flying by this massive misstep, and violent heatwaves surged forth and exploded out.

    The furnace also exploded.

    Even though he already had an unpleasant premonition, he was unable to sustain his utmost efforts towards a remedy even at the final stage of pill formation. Lao Wang stood on the ground as he tried his best to recall and ponder about this. This situation was bound to happen. Meanwhile, Celeste quietly stood at the side. She would only exin if Wang Zhong asked her.

    Celeste was rather clear that refining a level-6 pill was a step higher. It was not enough to only rely on Wang Zhong¡¯s natural endowments in pill refinery as the gaps in his basics would be amplified. This was the main objective behind why she had actively invited him to refine pills. It was easiest for such one-to-one guidance to leave a deep impression of the basics, as well as other lessons that needed to be learned. This was much more effective than the typical lessons by the supervisors in the Pill Refinery Hall.

    Some special characteristics of the Heavenly Shell race were that they had self-restraint and were patient. However, the elemental spirits beside them had started to chatter.

    ¡°We refined 90%-pills! Hey! Hey! Look at you guys. Aiya! Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Roro was extremely pleased. She looked at Nini and Yiyi, who were beside Wang Zhong, with a provocative gaze. ¡°Ha ha ha ha. I believe that Wang Zhong is not worse than my Cece. After all, they are both in the Celestial Honors ss. But these assistants of his... Heh heh. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Nini¡¯s eyes were raging, but she was unable to refute Roro. She was slightly crestfallen. Even though she knew the difference between Wang Zhong and Celeste¡¯s foundations, she could not possibly put the me of failure on her master. After all, this was a level-6 pill, a huge leap from the previous level-7 pill they had refined. No matter how much of a genius Master was, there was definitely no way for there to be any miracles this time.

    Damn, that bitch experienced a reversal of luck today. She ought to be delighted.

    ¡°A second time.¡±

    On the contrary, Lao Wang did not seem dejected at all. The interaction with Celeste had made him feel very good. Just now, he had failed because he was too deliberate. There were some corroborations between his experiences and his gains from watching Celeste¡¯s pill refining, but there would definitely be some confusion in his thoughts. This failure had helped him to smooth out all these problems.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence was also something that Celeste admired. Frankly speaking, learning how to refine level-6 and level-7 pills was essentially different from learning how to refine level-8 and level-9 pills. This was not just in terms of the difficulty of refining them but had more to do with one¡¯s attitude. When refining level-8 and level-9 pills, even if one failed 10 times, the ingredients were cheap, and anyone could afford them. Typically, one would not have any psychological pressure. Of course, those who were particrly poor were an exception. But what about the level-6 pill? One batch of ingredients cost several thousand Gold Star Stones. Even Celeste, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, would be affected if she wasted one batch of ingredients, let alone those from typical middle-ranked civilizations.

    However, Wang Zhong was clearly from a level-4.5 civilization. Even though he had some foundations after joining the Celestial Honors ss, this was a batch of ingredients for a level-6 pill. Even with his points in the Celestial Honors ss, as well as some of his savings, getting one or two batches of ingredients was already difficult for him. Others would probably die from distress if they had failed. If they did not prepare for another three or five days, they probably would not even dare to look at a pill furnace. However, Celeste did not even sense a hint of annoyance from Wang Zhong¡¯s expression. Not only did he not mind this failure, he was even faintly happy. It was as if he had grasped the key to his problem.

    He should be able to seed this time... hopefully.

    Celeste made a judgment. She would believe in this beginner¡¯s sess even though it was rather inconceivable. Celeste had a feeling that Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence easily influenced others.

    As expected, when he started again, Wang Zhong¡¯s actions werepletely different from before. Some of the problems he had faced seemed to be solved perfectly this time. When he suffered losses, he would deeply remember the lesson and find a way to deal with it and avoid it, ensuring that he would not make the same mistake again. No matter what this kind of person did, there was no doubt that they were very terrifying.

    Even though two or three new problems and mistakes urred during the process, Lao Wang was in good condition. Nini and Yiyi were also matching their strength with Roro and put in all their effort, surpassing their usual level of strength. They managed to make up for the mistakes in a timely manner several times.

    Seconds and minutes passed. He took slightly more time than when Celeste had refined the 90% pills.

    Celeste looked at him with rapt attention. From her experiences, she judged that this should be a batch of 50% pills. Even though he had managed to make up for his previous mistakes, with the twists and impacts that had urred to the pills throughout the process of refining, it was not quite possible to have high-quality pills. They would only be around 50% pills.

    However, before Celeste couldplete this thought, she simply heard...

    Ding ding ding ding

 Chapter 1147 - True Senior Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1147: True Senior Sister</h4>

    What was that?!

    Celeste was suddenly dumbfounded.

    It was the sound of pills mming against the inner walls of the pill furnace, and it followed a rather perfect melody. It was as if someone was striking a bell in a joyous movement. It was a clear and natural sound that was pleasing to the ears.

    Closely after, there was an extremely strong pill fragrance. It ignored the physical barrier that the wall of the pill furnace posed and simply passed through to waft into the air!

    The surging collision force and the extraordinary fragrance... Could it be...?!

    Celeste was stunned and widened her mouth. She simply watched Wang Zhong open the pill furnace aptly, but there was no surging air current. On the contrary, rays of golden light shone from the pill furnace. Then, two golden pills that mixed with the golden light soared into the sky.

    There was no doubt that this was a Perfect Pill!

    How, how was this possible?!

    Celeste simply felt as if her outlook on life had been subverted. The entire process was clearly imperfect, and she had determined that at most, 50% pills would be produced. How could he possibly produce Perfect Pills? Even if a great deal of luck was involved, this could not be possible, right?

    However, Wang Zhong did not seem pleasantly surprised by this. This was definitely a batch of Perfect Pills.

    When it came to pills, one¡¯s foundations, techniques, methods, and other aspects only determined the lower limits of the pill. When one waspetent enough, one could have 100% confidence that they would produce 90% pills. However, one could not depend on this to produce Perfect Pills as this involved apletely different path of pill refinery. The threshold for producing Perfect Pills was very low in some aspects. As long as one ensured that the pill spirit was nurtured correctly and the pill was formed, then there would be a possibility of producing a Perfect Pill. The rest depended on ¡°fate¡± and affinity. There was no need to speak about affinity. Meanwhile, most people concluded that fate meant luck. However, in reality, one could control their fate.

    ¡°You... How did you do it?¡± Celeste was truly shocked by this. If Wang Zhong used luck to exin this, it would be hard for her to believe it. After all, this was the third time! Furthermore, she had witnessed this personally three consecutive times. This world wasrge, and there was nock of strange things. However, how could this happen again and again? Furthermore, there had obviously been some ws in Wang Zhong¡¯s process of refining the pill. Even a batch of high-quality pills should have been unlikely...

    ¡°Even if you want me to exin, I can¡¯t exin it,¡± said Lao Wang with a smile. This was not strange. Even almighty figures like Elder Yimo could not teach others how to refine Perfect Pills. Furthermore, Lao Wang was simply extrapting and using one method to wrestle against the signs of fate. ¡°However, there is one thing that I¡¯m now sure of. The Perfect Pills have nothing to do with the so-called ws. I feel that it should be the control of fate.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s method was rather bold. As for whether Celeste was able to understand this, that was beyond his control.

    Obviously, the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince could not understand Wang Zhong¡¯s theory. This was different from the pill refinery that she usually engaged in. It went beyond the range of theory and general knowledge, and was an extremely mysterious thing. It was like discussing the significance of deities to an atheist. However, this did not affect the glow in her eyes that had a strange glint to them. To the women of the Heavenly Shell race, their beauty standards werepletely different from the conventional standards of beauty.

    When ordinary humans admired those of the opposite sex, they would first look at their face and figure. Regardless of whether they had a cute face and a voluptuous chest or were small lolis, as long as their appearance corresponded with one¡¯s beauty standards, one would feel a hormonal impulse when they saw the other person. This was called attraction.

    But what about the Heavenly Shell race? They resembled peacocks who admired whether the opposite sex had beautiful tail features. They were like goris who admired whether the opposite sex had a stronger body. They were even simr to some primitive animals who were simply attracted to the strong scent from the other person. Only one thing could cause such attraction and excitement for the opposite sex in the Heavenly Shell race ¡ª their Core! Before the ancestors of the Heavenly Shell race developed intelligence, they were no more than ordinary shells in the ocean. Their shells were able to produce dazzling pearls that acted as an important standard to determine the individual¡¯s value. This was what was most beautiful about the Heavenly Shell race and what attracted them to one another...

    At that moment, Wang Zhong had this ¡°charm¡± in Celeste¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, he was extremely charming. As someone who had just learned pill refinery not too long ago, he had been able to produce Perfect Pills three consecutive times! How different was he from a beautiful woman who, in the eyes of a human, had outstanding beauty just by applying light makeup? Not only was it beautiful, it was also purely natural! He had been able to reach this stage in just a few months. What if he continued to learn pill refinery? He would not simply be beautiful. Instead, his entirety would be filled with this intoxicating attraction to the Heavenly Shell race both on the inside and the outside...

    Just as Wang Zhong was speaking, he sensed Celeste¡¯s enthusiastic gaze. Even though she was the respected Celeste, the honorable daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, to be honest, she was now just a girl who had experienced her first awakening of love. Others saw her as too arrogant and cold only because the gap between them was toorge. Thus, others simply felt that she was unattainable.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, have you ever thought about having a girlfriend from the Heavenly Shell race?¡± Celeste did not mince her words. Daring to love and hate others had always been abel assigned to the females of the Heavenly Shell race, just like how their elder had married a member of the Fire Demon race.

    The pill refinery house instantly fell silent. Not only was Lao Wang quiet, the three elemental spirits beside them were also dumbstruck, especially Nini and Yiyi! They could only smell their master every 10 days or so, but this woman... no, no, no... this poop picker wanted to dominate him? What gave her the right?! This was definitely uneptable! However, it was obvious that they could not interrupt this situation. They could only stand by anxiously and worry helplessly.

    Although Wang Zhong was not very experienced, he did not hesitate and smiled. ¡°I already have a wife.¡±

    Not only did Celeste know about Lan Daier, she also knew about Scarlet. Among the females, the Heavenly Shell race had extremely simr world outlooks as Earthlings, except that they were simply more beautiful. As the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, Celeste was a target of onlookers and admirers. Thus, she was more cautious than anyone else. To an ordinary person, the gap between someone in the divine territory that was heading towards immortality and an Earthling who was far beneath them was massive. However, Wang Zhong still acted the same way. Most importantly, Celeste could sense the sincerity in his actions. He was not loosening the reins only to grasp them better.

    The more this was the case, the more she admired and respected him.

    ¡°I am not asking you to make a decision now. I believe that time will change your choice.¡± Celeste was not unreasonable as this did not conform to her identity. It would also be impolite to Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong smiled and did not continue to pursue this question. Some people had frank personalities.

    Celeste could not be stopped. Roro saw this and hurriedly took this opportunity to leave. After all, the gazes from the other two spirits, Nini and Yiyi, were about to pierce through them.

    The daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, who was aloof in the eyes of countless people, also had such a passionate side. Wang Zhong sighed with emotion, but he did not probe into this issue either. It had been a long time since he hade to the divine territory, and he missed Scarlet somewhat. It was said that the path of cultivation was lonely, but if it was truly lonely, there would be no reason to continue.

    Just as he had packed up the pills, Lavel¡¯s messenger arrived. It was obvious that the messenger had been waiting for him.

    ¡°Wang Zhong,e to the Creation Star Ring immediately!¡± Lavel did not show any hesitation or speak nonsense with Wang Zhong.

    Had the Soul Steel beenpleted? Lao Wang became rather excited. This was rted to whether he would be able to obtain his level-4 equipment. Thus, he hurriedly rushed over.

    ¡°...The second stage of nurturing the Soul Steel requires 7,749 steps, and I¡¯m not even done with 10% of them. How can it be that easy?¡± It was as if Senior Lavel had poured a bucket of cold water over him. ¡°It¡¯s just that when I was resting, I heard of some very inconceivable news...¡±

    Lavel observed the fellow in front of her with an ambiguous smile. ¡°Have you entered the Celestial Honors ss?¡±

    Lao Wang instantly noticed that there was also a Celestial Honors space ring on Senior Lavel¡¯s hand. This was not surprising. After all, besides the supervisors and some external participants, the Heavenly Gates pupils who were able to join the list of candidates attempting the Heavenly River Tide were mostly from the Celestial Honors ss. Regardless of whether it was Lavel or Yan Moyu, the pupil of Elder Yimo, it was the same.

    ¡°Senior is really well-informed.¡±

    ¡°There are only so many people in the Celestial Honors ss, and the circle is only so big. Whenever anyone joins the ss or dies, it is not a small matter. I cannot be considered well-informed. Congrattions.¡± Lavel waved her hand. Of course, she had called Wang Zhong over simply to confirm this and to congratte him.

    As a senior in the Celestial Honors ss, Lavel¡¯s understanding of it was much better than Wang Zhong¡¯s. In the entire long history of the Heavenly Gates, no more than ten Void Cores had entered the Celestial Honors ss. Furthermore, the only other pupil in history so far to have entered the Celestial Honors ss as a member of a low-leveled civilization was the earliest ancestor of the Heavenly Shell race.

    Now, another such pupil had emerged. Furthermore, his path was very simr to the one that the Heavenly Shell ancestor had taken. They were both Void Cores from low-leveled civilizations that had entered the Celestial Honors ss and came from civilizations that had just entered the Star Alliance not too long ago... Ordinary members of the Heavenly Gates might not understand these things and the meaning behind them, but to the seniors in the Celestial Honors ss, this had caused an uproar among them.

    Back then, the Heavenly Shell ancestor¡¯s entry into the Celestial Honors ss had caused arge dispute. Furthermore, many things had set the stage for this. Back then, the Heavenly Shell ancestor was a true influential figure who could stir the Heavenly Gates and was very well-known. However, this Earthling had silently joined them. This was simply unthinkable. It was said that the Heavenly Shell race, the Machinery race, and the insect race were also behind this. For these three races to be able to override all objections against him, this Earthling was obviously not as simple as he seemed on the surface...

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that there is no doubt or dissatisfaction. The experts of the Celestial Honors ss are not as senseless as you expect. Perhaps most of the Celestial Honors ss pupils are just curious about you,¡± said Senior Lavel. ¡°However, there are always some radical ones. You should be more careful. Also, don¡¯t be too close to the Heavenly Shell race. It will have no benefits for you and the Earthlings.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Wang Zhong was chased away. As a result, Wang Zhong¡¯s head was spinning. Lavel had been speaking slightly aimlessly, but her words had never been clear. In the eyes of an outsider, there seemed to be a problem with being allied to the Fire Demon race and the Heavenly Shell race.

    ...

    The Land made a clear distinction between practitioners, between those who were Void Cores and those who were below the Void Core Realm. However, they were all still ¡°children¡±. Once one umted their Solid Core and reached the strength and realm associated with it, only then did they have the qualifications to slowly interact with this entire world.

    Regardless of whether it was Lavel¡¯s reminders or his conversation with Celeste, Lao Wang had a faint feeling that a storm was about to brew. Furthermore, he was about to be involved in this storm.

    He did not know how long Senior Lavel would take to nurture the Soul Steel. Furthermore, it was said that the Celestial Honors ss typically only assigned missions one or two times a year. Thus, Lao Wang¡¯s daily life in the Heavenly Gates consisted of asionally going to the Combat Cultivation Hall to take a look or attending lessons at the Pill Refinery Hall. He also often went to the library and shut himself off for three or five days. The rest of his time was spent on solidifying his Void Core. His divine cells did not be obsolete because he had umted his Core. On the contrary, they had evolved as a result of it. This had also allowed the efficacy of his Devouring Heaven Technique to increase as well. The speed at which he absorbed the spiritual influence in the world had reached the normal Void Core standard and even exceeded it slightly. Although it was not as heaven-defying as when he was a Foundational Stage, it was enough topare with the Void Core techniques of many high-leveled civilizations.

    Lao Wang did not waste time and focused on cultivation.

    There were numerous Void Core techniques in the Land, but they only served one function: to absorb the spiritual power in this world andplete the spiritual power umtion from the preliminary Void Core Realm to the peak Void Core Realm. This would allow a Void Core toplete the primary qualitative change from an illusory state to a solid state. Under normal circumstances, a typical Void Core technique would take at least a hundred years toplete this entire process. However, some Void Core techniques and rules from higher-leveled civilizations could speed up this process by 10 times. Peak level-8 civilizations like the Heavenly Shell race could even shorten this umtion to about three to five years! Meanwhile, using the Devouring Heaven Technique, Wang Zhong should be able to finish this umtion in about ten years.

    The techniques that he hadprehended in the Foundational Stage wereparable to the Void Core techniques from high-leveled civilizations. If this information was spread, no one would believe it. Furthermore, what was even more terrifying was that Wang Zhong could clearly sense that the Devouring Heaven Technique, which he had miraculously obtained, had not reached its limits. There was still a lot of room for improvement. He started to be able to sense some ws and imperfections in his process of cultivation. However, it was a pity that he had not umted enough cultivation experience, and his realm was not high enough. Thus, he could sense where the problem was but had no way to solve them. He could only feel helpless. But at the very least, while he was in the Void Core Realm, he waspletely able to use the Devouring Heaven Technique...

    The number of pupils in the Three Great Halls had decreased greatly. Afterpleting the first year of neer courses, the lowest-scoring pupils who were supposed to be eliminated had quietly left the Heavenly Gates.

    With the Illusion Sea mission from the Combat Cultivation Hall, the level-7 pill mission from the Pill Refinery Hall, and the weapon refinery mission from the Equipment Refinery Hall that Flying Pig and the others had taken on, the first year of the Violent Demon Era 58th Batch had ended. The poorly performing pupils, the second-rate students, and the weak were naturally eliminated. No one pitied them or even cared about them. However, even those who had been eliminated would mostly be tyrants in various aspects back in their races, just like the leader of the merock race that had looked for trouble in Heavenly Treasures Street half a year ago...

    The remaining students who stayed in the Heavenly Gates were the elites among the elites and could be considered as official Heavenly Gates pupils. Various Heavenly Gates benefits in many aspects started to follow, such as the treasure vault conversion system, ess to the library in the Internal Gates, and so on. Of course, ordinary pupils did not have the qualifications to casually enter these ces, but they could submit applications and wait for approval from the higher-ups. Those who performed very well in their respective Hall would also receive special benefits.

    New practices were gradually forming. Most of the elites who could remain were the types of people who immersed themselves in cultivation. Most of the fools who were like Balor and Gorst had disappeared. Without the chattering from certain idlers in the Heavenly Gates, the Three Great Halls in the Heavenly Gates were much more peaceful.

 Chapter 1148 - Central Figure

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Central Figure</h4>

    The sses at the Pill Refinery Hall had gradually started to increase. The first year of sses had been simply a mass selection, but they were now only emphasizing the nurturing of students.

    Of course, under normal circumstances, Elder Yimo¡¯s public lessons only urred once a month. Most of the time, several great supervisors would take turns to teach and exin some basics or details. The peak students of the Pill Refinery Hall, such as Celeste, Kakadinme, and Tsarisiya, did not attend most of these ordinary lessons as they had already set their foundations. These lessons were only suitable for people like Wang Zhong, whose foundations were not firm enough.

    Today was Elder Yimo¡¯s ss, and everyone in the ss was present. The prescribed deadline for the level-6 pill mission that Elder Yimo had assigned previously was today¡¯s lesson.

    At that moment, Elder Yimo had not arrived, but everyone from the Pill Refinery Hall was present. Supervisor Lulu was at the long tables collecting and registering the pills. Not many people had submitted pills. Even among the 50 to 60 people who had previously submitted the level-7 pill and joined the core members of the Pill Refinery Hall, only five or six in 10 of them had sessfully refined the level-6 pill. Most of the pills were of poor quality, but only during such times could the difference between peak geniuses and ordinary geniuses be seen. After all, it was a level-6 pill that was a level higher than before. Those who were able to produce pills, even if they were the most basic and standard 30% pills that were barely formed, were considered rather good.

    ¡°As expected of Broken Horn Kakadinme. It¡¯s a level-6 pill. Not only did he seed, but it¡¯s also an 80% pill. This quality should be the best among this batch...¡± Many people were chatting and discussing in a low tone.

    ¡°No, the best is Celeste with a 90% pill! She is submitting hers in front. This is a level-6 pill she refined... The natural pill refinery endowments of the Heavenly Shell race are too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Are these people all monsters? Back when they submitted the level-7 pill, they also seemed to have submitted pills of this standard. To them, is there no difference between level-6 and level-7 pills?¡±

    ¡°After all, they are geniuses from high-leveled civilizations. They passed the previous level-7 pill mission and have been singled out in the Pill Refinery Hall. They can listen to Elder Yimo¡¯s teachings two or more times a month, and they have various different resources. I heard that when the new school year started, everyone was given an initial reward of one hundred points. Naturally, they will advance by leaps and bounds...¡±

    The points in the Three Great Halls were no longer used as a standard to eliminate pupils. Official pupils who had passed the first year of screening and selection were usually not eliminated unless they died. The main function of the ss points was to exchange for Heavenly Gates contribution points. Ten points could be exchanged for one contribution point, which could then be converted for treasures in the treasure vault or the opportunity to enter the library, among others. Of course, one could also pay Gold Star Stones in exchange for Heavenly Gates contribution points, but the price was very high. One contribution point cost 100 Gold Star Stones. If one wanted to convert these points for treasures in the treasure vault, unless these treasures were special objects like the Heavenly River Origin Water that could not be bought outside, the price was not worth it.

    However, even if this was the case, there was a limit to using money to exchange for contribution points. Ordinary pupils could only exchange money for 100 contribution points every year... Frankly speaking, the Heavenly Gates was notcking in money. They had set the prices for the goods. Furthermore, arge portion of the money in cirction in the Land was produced by the Heavenly Gates. Thus, money was not of much significance to the Heavenly Gates. It was simply a standard to measure the value of the objects...

    At that moment, the crowd was whispering. When they saw the elites of the Pill Refinery Hall hand in their level-6 pills, many people were envious. As long as theypleted the mission, they would receive 50 points. Furthermore, those like Kakadinme who had submitted 80% pills could receive doubled rewards. These could all be converted to contribution points, allowing them to have more cultivation resources... The strong became stronger, and the weak became weaker. The difference between them continually snowballed through such a process.

    ¡°What about that Wang Zhong? Didn¡¯t he produce a level-7 Perfect Pillst time?¡±

    ¡°Someone who has only learned pill refinery for a few months was actually able to join the core members of the Pill Refinery Hall. He only produced that Perfect Pill with a stroke of good luck. It¡¯s really unfair.¡±

    ¡°Heh. There is nothing fair or unfair about this. There is no need to be jealous of him either. Without any strength, he will naturally be pushed down the ranks, just like in this level-6 pill mission. Let¡¯s see what he submits.¡±

    ¡°Keep quiet, that little fellow is here...¡±

    Speak of the devil. Many Pill Refinery Hall pupils who had mentioned Wang Zhong were all silent. The two bloodthirsty kills that this Earthling hadmitted in the Life and Death Arena had caused some trauma in these pupils. Although the bullying in the Heavenly Gates could be severe, there were few cases of people being killed in the Life and Death Arena as a result. At the very least, this rarely happened at the beginning of each batch. For example, among this batch of students, only Wang Zhong had actually fought in the Life and Death Arena. The other two were Balor and Gorst, but it was a pity that they were both dead... As a result, Wang Zhong had a reputation for killing. Some pupils even privately called him ¡°Crazy Wang¡±. No one was willing to provoke someone who killed others easily and was a maniac who did not look at the other person¡¯s family background.

    ¡°Hmph...¡± Kakadinme, who had just submitted an 80% pill and was just in the spotlight, had also seen Wang Zhong. There was vicious fury in his eyes.

    Unlike those ordinary pupils, the most central circle of a dozen experts, not just Kakadinme, all carefully observed the new member of the Celestial Honors ss. They also had the qualifications and background to do so. After all, joining the Celestial Honors ss was their greatest objective in the Heavenly Gates. Thus, they definitely knew that Wang Zhong had joined the Celestial Honors ss. He was able to break through conventions and enter the Celestial Honors ss as a Void Core. Furthermore, he was able to join the ss even earlier than Celeste...

    As the peak top-ranking expert among this batch of pupils, Kakadinme had also applied for the examination to enter the Celestial Honors ss at the end of the first school year. Right now, he was still at theplex evaluation process. Even if he passed the evaluation, there was still a long practical assessment process. However, a mere Earthling, his personal enemy who hepletely despised, was now in the Celestial Honors ss. This made Kakadinme extremely unhappy and extremely fearful.

    Since Wang Zhong was able to join the Celestial Honors ss, he definitely had secrets and trump cards that Kakadinme did not know about. In the past, he had not seen Wang Zhong as his opponent. At the very most, he was simply a stone on the path of his life that seemed offensive but was smelly and hard. Kakadinme was just too busy and did not have the time to kick him away, and he had never considered this stone as anything other than a dispensable one. On the contrary, it had now suddenly be a mountain that was standing in front of him... This feeling was truly terrible.

    The surroundings instantly fell silent. The ordinary pupils were naturally slightly scared of Wang Zhong but also wanted to see him humiliate himself. Meanwhile, people like Kakadinme had deep dread in their gazes.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong did not feel anything. He was already used to these various gazes. He did not even need to look at these gazes to know what exactly they were thinking about. What did that have to do with anything? Their minds were their own, and they were free to think whatever they wanted to.

    He simply walked in front of Supervisor Lulu, who was collecting the pills, and took out a pill box. ¡°Supervisor Lulu, this is the Soul Moulding Pill that I have refined.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. Good. Let me take a look.¡± Supervisor Lulu smiled and received the pill box. His attitude towards Wang Zhong had obviously changed. Back then, even when Elder Yimo personally said that Wang Zhong would join the Pill Refinery Hall, Supervisor Lulu looked at him with a cold expression. After all, he did not find members of low-leveled civilizations like the Earthlings pleasing to the eye. But now... Wang Zhong¡¯s identity was different. He was now a member of the Celestial Honors ss. If they met each other in the Internal Gates, Supervisor Lulu even had to call him Master Wang Zhong. As long as Wang Zhong did not die, he would definitely surpass Supervisor Lulu in the future. When faced with a future super expert, how could he put on the same expression as before?

    He had seen Wang Zhong¡¯s pill refinery methods. His basics were still too immature. He could rely on some luck and memorized processes for the level-7 pill, but what about the level-6 pill? This would be very difficult for Wang Zhong. Supervisor Lulu had already nned to give up. If the pill in the pill box was only barely a 50% pill, he would definitely appraise it as a 50% pill.

    Many people in their surroundings looked over. This Earthling actually had a pill to submit. Regardless of what quality of pill he submitted, there would inevitably be people who maliciously guessed whether he had outside help. However, with the lesson learned from the level-7 pill, many people could only quietly harbor this thought in their minds. Didn¡¯t they see how the unlucky ghost had been chased out of the Heavenly Gates? Even if they detested Wang Zhong, no one was willing to be the fool that stood out.

    ¡°Hmph. Let me see what he can submit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing a 50% pill.¡±

    However, they never expected that when the pill box was opened, golden colors instantly shot out of the box, which was supposed to be filled with silver light. A gentle and dense aura from the pill box filled the air while a rich pill fragrance instantly spread, shrouding the entire field!

    ¡°This...¡±

    There was the sound of people gasping in shock. Even Supervisor Lulu was dumbfounded. ¡°A Perfect Pill?!¡±

    Many of those who were waiting for Wang Zhong to make a joke of himself were stunned.

    This fellow had refined a Perfect Pill again?! This was too much. It was said that Perfect Pills could only be found by chance and not by trying. Most alchemists could not even seed once in their lifetime, yet Wang Zhong had refined a level-7 Perfect Pill not too long ago. Now, he had done it again when refining the level-6 pill. Did such exaggerated luck exist? This was simply impossible! If it were not for the lesson learned from the ghost who had been chased out of the Heavenly Gates, many people would have immediately verbally doubted him. However, at that moment, it was silent.

    In contrast, the minority like Kakadinme who already looked at Wang Zhong with dread did not have many changes in their expressions.

    To be honest, it was only a Perfect Pill. It was indeed mystical, but aspared to the shock from the news that Wang Zhong had broken convention and joined the Celestial Honors ss, Kakadinme and the rest werepletely able to ept this.

    ¡°Ha ha. Not bad! As expected, this little fellow from Earth is interesting.¡± Just as Supervisor Lulu was still astonished, a bright and clear peal ofughter had sounded. Although it was not very loud, it reverberated throughout the Furnace Mountain extremely clearly.

    Elder Yimo was here!

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    Elder Yimo floated down. He was somewhat different from his typical elder state, and the figure that sat cross-legged on the Furnace Mountain seemed even loftier. If one continued to gaze at him, one could sense that his sitting figure continued to stretch and growrger without end...

    At that moment, the originally quiet surroundings became even more silent. They simply heard Elder Yimo¡¯s voice. ¡°The Perfect Pill is not necessarily uncontroble. The pill studies records or verbal teachings only teach you the basics. The essence of pill refinery is heart cultivation and self-cultivation, not the forming of external objects. In order to truly seed, you have toprehend the path through pill studies, and it has to be from the heart. Then, pill studies will be natural and unrestrained. You do not refine pills for the sake of it, let alone blindly memorize and practice heresy. This is genuine pill studies!¡±

    ...This lesson had started with Wang Zhong¡¯s level-6 perfect Soul Moulding Pill. Out in the Heavenly Gates, a perspective prevalent in pill studies was that Perfect Pills were uncontroble and reliedpletely on fate. However, Elder Yimo had not said anything simr in his lessons. Pupils who were born to peak pill-studies powers like Celeste already had some understanding of this. After all, they had a long tradition of family learning and rarely came into contact with the misinformation in the outside world. However, to the majority of the pupils, this theory was a massive shock.

    Perfect Pills could be controlled? This meant that Wang Zhong¡¯s three consecutive Perfect Pills obviously had nothing to do with luck. He had definitely mastered various abstruse meanings behind forming pills. In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze was fired up. At this moment, no one doubted the reason why Wang Zhong was able to join the Pill Refinery Hall. No matter how weak his civilization was, he would definitely be favored, with such natural endowments.

    When the ss ended, Celeste walked over to Wang Zhong very naturally and chatted about today¡¯s learning points without any apprehension. Wang Zhong and Elder Yimo had opened up a brand new field of vision for her. Since she knew the feeling of forming pills and was experienced with her techniques, she could learn from this lesson.

    Their intimacy was different from the past. Ever since the hint from before, Celeste had epted the situation. However, with the gap between their statuses, such heated discussion was slightly unbridled. In the Heavenly Gates, social sses were very clear. Those who had had a favorable impression of Wang Zhong because of his natural endowments instantly changed their opinion.

    Celeste was everyone¡¯s goddess, and only the most powerful had the qualifications to pursue her. Thepetition had just begun, but Wang Zhong was already so far ahead!

    ¡°This reckless Earthling!¡± The cold sound of someone gnashing his teeth could be heard.

    It was Mutubauer, the Young Master of the Wolf God race, a level-7 civilization. Even though it was only a level-7 civilization, this was the overall appraisal of the goblin race. In terms ofbat power, the Wolf God race was definitely outstanding. Many members of their civilization mixed in with the higher-ups of the Star Alliance. They had a rtively significant influence in the Land and were even more powerful than the Blood Demon race. They had even inherited the tradition of the goblin race and viewed mating with great importance.

    It was once said that the members of the goblin race were either mating or on the path of doing so. Although this was slightly exaggerated, one could see the special characteristics of this race. Mutubauer was among the typical members who paid special attention to his lineage and was also one of Celeste¡¯s most fervent pursuers.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that matchmaking was another old tradition in the Heavenly Gates.

    The intimacy between Celeste and Wang Zhong filled him with great anger. He had never seen the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Princeughing so happily. It was fine if he was ignored, but if Celeste was seized by a lower-ssed being from a low-leveled civilization, he would be so disgusted that he would not be able to eat.

    He looked at Kakadinme beside him. He knew that Kakadinme was another pursuer of Celeste. ¡°Hey, can you bear to watch this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t bear to watch. Are you going to beat him up?¡± Kakadinme smiled. It was obvious that this fellow wanted to sow discord and stand out. However, it was a pity that he was too inexperienced. ¡°That Wang Zhong is a favorite of Elder Yimo. I don¡¯t dare to offend the Elder. Do you?¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡± Mutubauer coldly spat. ¡°Elder Yimo would not care about such trivial nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Really, you speak as if you¡¯re actually not afraid.¡± Kakadinmeughed. ¡°Furthermore, even if Elder Yimo doesn¡¯t care about such things, do you really dare to provoke him? Can you defeat Wang Zhong? Don¡¯t forget that he previously killed two Void Cores. Even I don¡¯t have full confidence that I can beat him. Heh heh. You¡¯re even worse off. Brother, let me advise you. Don¡¯t provoke someone you cannot provoke. You should have some self-awareness.¡±

    Self-awareness? Someone he could not provoke? Was he referring to that human, that member of a level-4 civilization?!

    Mutubauer¡¯s eyebrows jumped slightly.

    ¡°In a few days, the Pill One Association will have a gathering. There will not be many people, just a few Senior Brothers from the Celestial Honors ss. They are all Gold Core figures in the Pill One Association.¡± Celeste stood very close to Wang Zhong, and it seemed as if they were going to hold hands. ¡°Wang Zhong, you shoulde this time. I have talked about you refining a Perfect Pill with the Senior Brothers and mentioned your theory to them. They are all very interested.¡±

    It was said that one¡¯s path could not be taught to others, but others could perceive it through interactions as they could then understand one¡¯sprehension process. As someone who could refine Perfect Pills three consecutive times, Wang Zhong had shocked the Gold Core Pill Refinery Hall Seniors in the Pill One Association. Furthermore, they had asked Celeste to invite Wang Zhong using the name of the Pill One Association, not the Celestial Honors ss. It was obvious that they definitely had the intention of pulling Wang Zhong into the Pill One Association. This would not conflict with Wang Zhong¡¯s membership in the Law Enforcement Association. The Celestial Honors ss was a special social ss. Meanwhile, societies and organizations involved one¡¯s interests and hobbies. Thus, one could join several organizations at the same time as long as they had the time to do so.

    ¡°Sure. When the timees, just let me know the time in advance.¡± This time, Wang Zhong did not reject her and did not hold back. For his survival, he was more willing to interact even more with others. Furthermore, Celeste¡¯s friends would not be too shabby.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Stand still!¡±

    Just as they were chatting, a cold shout suddenly sounded from behind them.

 Chapter 1149 - Instant Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Instant Suppression</h4>

    Lao Wang and Celeste looked back and saw Wolf God Young Master Mutubauer who was dressed in silver standing in the field. His gaze was icy-cold, and there was boundless killing intent in his eyes. It was as if he was dying to swallow Wang Zhong whole.

    ¡°Move away from Celeste. Inferior males from low-leveled civilizations like you are not suitable to stand beside the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince!¡±

    Lao Wang was speechless and looked at Celeste beside him. Why did the Heavenly Gates have fellows with such low IQs? Such situations were rarely seen on Earth but urred one after another in the Heavenly Gates. To be honest, Lao Wang was slightly shocked. He was toozy to exin this. The more he exined to people with such thinking and logic, the more troublesome it would be.

    Celeste simplyughed silently and did not say anything. She looked as if she was waiting to see a good show. Evidently, women were very strange creatures. Typically, if people like Mutubauer tried to woo her with words, she would immediately berate them. But with Wang Zhong... She wanted to see Wang Zhong¡¯s reaction. To women, this was a form of glory and was verymon in the Heavenly Gates.

    ¡°Hmph~~¡± It seemed as if Mutubauer had misunderstood Wang Zhong¡¯s and Celeste¡¯s silence as concession and ¡°encouragement¡± respectively. A wave of Solid Core aura suddenly spread from the Wolf God Young Master¡¯s body. ¡°Wang Zhong, you Earthlings are a bunch of cowards! If you feel unworthy, then move away from her! If not, fight a battle with me like a man. I will let you know what the difference is in our power and what you have no qualifications to touch!¡±

    Lao Wang narrowed his eyes slightly, and the surroundings were quiet. Immediately after, the crowd burst into an uproar. Of course, these were all sounds of excitement.

    Wang Zhong was now in the Pill Refinery Hall and had some reputation in the Heavenly Gates. But no matter what, he was only a very strong Foundational Stage. It was said that he seemed to have umted his Core, but regardless of the reliability of this information, he was no more than a Void Core. However, Wolf God Young Master Mutubauer was a Solid Core, which was a Realm higher than Wang Zhong. The difference between a Solid Core and a Void Core was much greater than the difference between a Void Core and a Foundational Stage! Everyone¡¯s trepidation towards Wang Zhong was mostly from his natural endowments in pill refinery, as well as the importance that Elder Yimo ced on him as he had personally invited Wang Zhong into the Pill Refinery Hall. Wang Zhong himself was no more than a lucky being from a low-leveled civilization.

    ¡°Heh heh. He doesn¡¯t dare to ept the battle.¡±

    ¡°Mutubauer is very strong. The Wolf God Race have an irritable temper and would not be afraid of something like being reproached by Elder Yimo.¡±

    ¡°How satisfying! That Earthling is an eyesore to me. Furthermore, this only involves passionate love and jealousy. There¡¯s nothing to reproach Mutubauer for. No matter how highly Elder Yimo thinks of that Earthling, will he care about such minor things?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though the Pill Refinery Hall mainly teaches pill refinery, they still focus on Core umtion methods and nurturing Gold Core experts. Pill refinery is only supplementary. In the end, strength is still the most important. If Wang Zhong is thrashed here, Elder Yimo might look down on him from now on, let alone help him to stand out in the future.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. This Wang Zhong is really asking for death!¡± Pigolo had previously been cheated of some goblin-race techniques by Shannali and discovered that that woman was not a kind person. Recently, he had been much more low-key and did not dare to interact with Shannali. However, he still hated Wang Zhong very much.

    There was an uproar in the surroundings. This was not the Combat Cultivation Hall. Even the Pill Refinery Hall pupils who had not joined the core members were elites from various high-leveled civilizations. Regardless of whether it was their individual status or their status in the Pill Refinery Hall, perhaps they were no match for Wang Zhong, but in terms of background, these people would definitely not fear Earthlings.

    On the inside, Lao Wang was helpless as he looked at the excited faces around him. He did not like this enthusiastic scene, especially when he was the main character.

    ¡°Firstly¡±¡ªLao Wang calmly looked at his surroundings¡ª¡±I have never undervalued myself, let alone think that I am not worthy. At the very least, not with you around.

    ¡°Secondly, Celeste and I are good friends. Who said that Earthlings and Heavenly Shells cannot be friends? I don¡¯t care if you talk behind my back for the fun of it. But if you try to ruin my friend¡¯s reputation, I will not be so polite.¡±

    A gulping sound could instantly be heard in the surroundings. They simply wanted to see how Mutubauer would fight this Earthling but forgot that one of the main characters was Celeste... However, surprisingly, Wang Zhong was not afraid. Instead, he took on the responsibility himself.

    ¡°Thirdly...¡± Wang Zhong stopped scanning the crowd and stared at Mutubauer, who was in front of him. A wave of killing intent surged from his eyes, causing the slightly distracted Mutubauer to instantly shiver uncontrobly. ¡°I don¡¯t like challenges. Challenges are like ying house with children. What is there to fight about? If you want to fight, fight with me in the Life and Death Arena. I will satisfy you.¡±

    The¡ªthe Life and Death Arena?

    The Wolf God Young Master was instantly dumbfounded. He indeed did have the confidence to bully a Void Core like Wang Zhong. After all, he was a Solid Core, so what did he have to fear? He could suppress Wang Zhong just by relying on brute force! However, the Life and Death Arena was a method used by lower-ssed beings, and he had never experienced it before...

    ¡°Mutubauer.¡± Kakadinme¡¯s voice sounded from the crowd with a hint of provocation and encouragement. ¡°Since that Earthling is asking for death, you don¡¯t have to pity him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill him!¡± The surrounding spectators who were still quiet instantly red up. They were definitely interested in a fight between Mutubauer and Wang Zhong. However, if it was the Life and Death Arena, it would be more entertaining.

    ¡°Mutubauer! You have to properly teach this arrogant Earthling how to respect a Solid Core expert!¡±

    Countless people created a disturbance, as if they were not afraid that chaos would break out. They shrieked as if they were on steroids. Meanwhile, Mutubauer¡¯s face was slightly red.

    He was not a fool. In particr, Kakadinme¡¯s instigating words at that key moment had obviously made him stand out. In reality, Kakadinme had instigated him early on. Mutubauer had realized this but still jumped out.

    Frankly speaking, he simply wanted to show off in front of Celeste. It was naturally best if he could frighten Wang Zhong. However, even if he could not frighten Wang Zhong and they got into a fight, Mutubauer was not afraid.

    Even if the Earthlings had outstandingbat techniques, with the difference in their power, Mutubauer had at least 60% to 70% confidence that he could beat Wang Zhong. However, he never thought that this Earthling would be so brutal. They were about to go to the Life and Death Arena! How honorable were his identity and life to risk them with this Earthling?

    Damn, even if he had 80% confidence, Mutubauer was not willing to take this risk!

    ¡°I am only going to discipline you. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Mutubauer mustered his courage and said, ¡°If you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop the nonsense.¡± Wang Zhong calmly looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Life and Death Arena. Either ept or go away.¡±

    Flowers that had been brought up in greenhouses might have their natural endowments, but when it came to actual ability, very few could make the cut. Mutubauer was instantly rendered speechless and could not utter the rest of his words. His entire face was bright red.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Kakadinme¡¯s loudughter sounded from the crowd. ¡°Mutubauer, this Earthling isn¡¯t even paying any attention to you. If I were you, I would definitely not be able to endure it.¡±

    ¡°He is a Foundational Stage, a Void Core at the very most. Where is his confidence from? He is too arrogant. Young Wolf God, kill him!¡±

    Wang Zhong looked at the crowd with disdain. Meanwhile, Kakadinme looked at him. Their gazes shed for a moment in the air, causing sparks to fly in all directions.

    Mutubauer took a deep breath. Even if he bitterly hated Kakadinme, who continuously egged him on, he had already reached this stage no matter how unwilling he was. If he was terrified now, he would not be able to survive in the Heavenly Gates in the future, especially when he saw the disdain towards him and the affection towards Wang Zhong in Celeste¡¯s eyes...

    ¡°Wang¡ª!¡± He took a step forward and was about to speak.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    A massive figure blocked Mutubauer. It was Tsarisiya. His powerful hand simply gripped Mutubauer¡¯s arm.

    Tsarisiya was helpless. He really did not want to care about such minor things, but the rtionship between the Wolf God Race and the Titan race had always been good. Despite the fact that the Wolf God Young Master had low tolerance, they were usually friends. The Titans were not as evil as the Blood Demon race. ¡°Mutubauer, you are no match for Wang Zhong. Don¡¯t send yourself to your death. Stop here!¡±

    ¡°Tsarisiya?¡± Mutubauer was now truly angry. If Wang Zhong had said this, it would seem like a provocation and nonsense from an enemy. However, as his friend, did Tsarisiya also look down upon him? He suddenly flung his hand and angrily chided Tsarisiya, ¡°What gives you the right to say that?! I can¡¯t defeat you, but I can¡¯t defeat that little fellow either? Even if the rumors are true, he is no more than a Void Core. I¡¯ll rip him apart with just one hand!¡±

    The surrounding crowd was also baffled. Who exactly was Tsarisiya helping?

    ¡°One hand?¡± Tsarisiya grinned. He had also thought this way in the past, but now, there was deep dread towards Wang Zhong in his eyes. ¡°As the first person to enter the Celestial Honors ss in our batch, are you sure?¡±

    Mutubauer¡¯s passionate emotions that were about to surge forth instantly froze. There was a dumbfounded expression on his face.

    There was silence, dead silence! The noisy crowd had simply turned quiet.

 Chapter 1150 - Celestial Honors Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Celestial Honors Assignment</h4>

    The Celestial Honors ss? The fabled gathering ground of abnormal geniuses where all the members were assured to achieve the Gold Core Realm? Damn, that Wang Zhong had joined the ss? And he was the first to do so?

    Shannali, who had been very low-key in the Pill Refinery Hall all along, had a devilish glint in her eyes. A Void Core who was also someone from a yground of the Gods had joined the Celestial Honors ss. Everything seemed to be developing in an unimaginable direction. It was bing more and more fun...

    His ¡°opponent¡± Mutubauer was instantly stunned. In the historical records of the Heavenly Core, being able to join the Celestial Honors ss meant that they had far surpassed almost all of their fellow pupils, be it in terms of strength or potential. So what if a Void Core was fighting against a Solid Core? Did he really think that Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have the skills to abuse him from head to toe?

    Bing enemies with a genius from the Celestial Honors ss and even going to the Life and Death Arena with him... He would not cause any more trouble. He had not lived for long enough.

    Lao Wang also silently sighed. Of course, he could tell what Mutubauer was thinking.

    Why was it that high-leveled civilizations, who had resources that clearly far exceeded that of low-leveled civilizations, were unable to use them and fight properly? Theirbat-technique foundations were extremely weak. This was not simply because theycked training opportunities in practicalbat due to thefortable environment in the Land.

    To be honest, these second-generation children in the Heavenly Gates had natural endowments but did not have much bloodthirstiness in them.

    Kakadinme snorted through his nose and coldly looked at Wang Zhong. Meanwhile, Mutubauer, who did not know how to get out of this awkward predicament, stared fiercely at the Titan.

    Tsarisiya obviously would not care about him. He did not even return the gaze.

    ¡°Go away, everyone. There¡¯s nothing to watch.¡± Kakadinme¡¯s calm voice sounded among the quiet crowd. ¡°Only a coward.¡±

    Mutubauer¡¯s face turned even more red and purple. However, he just had no way to refute him.

    At that moment, the expressions of the surrounding crowd became much richer. Their reactions were ever-changing. To be honest, they looked down upon Wang Zhong because they made little of his identity. He was from a level-4 civilization, and people would naturally form a lowly first impression of him from that. This first impression was already deeply ingrained in them and could not be easily changed.

    However, if he was a member of the Celestial Honors ss, then it was different. The Celestial Honors ss was a symbol of one¡¯s identity. It did not just mean that Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was far above that of ordinary pupils. Regardless of his background and identity, since he was able to join the Celestial Honors ss, as long as he did not die, was there a need to fear that the Earth civilization would not advance in the future? Even though it was rare for an expert to safeguard a civilization and defy the heavens to rise up, it had happened before. The Heavenly Shell race was a living example.

    ¡°Senior, Senior Wang Zhong! Tell us about the Celestial Honors ss!¡±

    ¡°Senior Wang Zhong, joining the Celestial Honors ss is good news! Let¡¯s gather tonight as pupils of the Pill Refinery Hall and properly celebrate for Senior Wang Zhong! I¡¯ll do the work. You just need to show up, Senior.¡±

    Many people in the crowd changed expressions extremely quickly, but most of them simply wanted to look good in front of others. Some chatty people who had mocked him too loudly and could not immediately change their words uttered some scattered words and acted out various expressions. In a few minutes, it became a big show.

    Lao Wang was naturally toozy to care about these kinds of people. Celeste had previously advised him to be low-key, and it was a tradition of the Celestial Honors ss to keep their entry secret. However, he was now high-profile even if he didn¡¯t want to be, and it was announced even if he didn¡¯t want it to be announced. However, Lao Wang did notin. Why should he care? He simply had to adopt measures appropriate to this situation and go with the flow.

    Of course, there were still many provocative gazes. Tsarisiya¡¯s gaze had the mostbat intent. He had advised Mutubauer, but this did not mean that Tsarisiya himself had epted this oue. He was also applying to the Celestial Honors ss and did not think that he was weaker than Wang Zhong, let alone think that he would be unable to pass. However, Wang Zhong was one step ahead and had joined the Celestial Honors ss before him. Thus, Tsarisiya was rather unhappy about this.

    However, if he actively challenged Wang Zhong to a fight, it would seem as if he cared about this sequence. It would also seem as if he was particrly petty and lowly. Tsarisiya knew clearly that he was not the only one with such thoughts. Lilisy, tree person Nibaru, and Kakadinme, who had instigated Mutubauer to be the vanguard, definitely all had the same thoughts! They would definitely fight. They simply needed an appropriate asion and stage to do so.

    ...

    The small disturbance in the Pill Refinery Hall did not impact Lao Wang¡¯s life at all. The topic of the Celestial Honors ss was recently trending in the Pill Refinery Hall. Many people followed this topic and discussed it passionately. However, it was obvious that with their qualifications, they only understood some superficial knowledge or just knew some legends about the ancestors in their races. Only a few peak experts like Tsarisiya had the qualifications to truly interact with the Celestial Honors ss, even if it was for a simple test.

    Even though Wang Zhong had only refined two batches of the level-6 pill, he had umted many problems. Thus, Lao Wang went to the library and stayed there for a few days. This method of questioning, then finding a solution to the problem increased the speed at which he umted knowledge.

    ¡°So it was a much higher-leveled theory. The main points arepletely different. If I used the knowledge from low-leveled pill studies to deduce a method, it would naturally be full of ws.¡±

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, my apologies.¡±

    Wang Zhong was holding an annotated level-6 pill prescription that belonged to an expert Senior and was obsessed with it. He never expected that the manager woulde and disturb him.

    The elder from the Natural race smiled and bowed. He was respectful and polite. ¡°There is an urgent letter from the Internal Gates.¡±

    A letter from the Internal Gates?

    Wang Zhong was doubtful as he received the letter that the Natural race manager had passed to him. He saw that there was a golden seal of the Internal Gates on the letter that represented the identity of a sender. Wang Zhong was no more than a mere pupil. Why did the Internal Gates have to send a letter to him?

    When he opened the letter to take a look, he immediately understood.

    Celestial Honors Assignment: Lead a group to evaluate the ¡°Ocean Empire¡±.

    The Ocean Empire was a level-4.5 civilization that had openly rebelled against the Star Alliance one year ago and killed the peace messengers sent by the Star Alliance. They hadmitted a great sin and had extremely despicable personalities! The Heavenly Gates and the Star Alliance both sentenced the Ocean Empire for revolt and second-degree murder. ording to the Star Alliancew, all the Foundational Stages in the Ocean Empire had to be put to death, while all personnel who had contact with the management ss of the Ocean Empire were also sentenced to death. All the other members of the civilization would be sentenced tobor and ve roles, effective immediately. Wang Zhong was in charge of leading the team to execute this. The Internal Gates would send four Solid Core soldiers and a peak Solid Core deputy to provide assistance to this mission. No mistakes were allowed!

    It was a Celestial Honors assignment.

    ¡°The Ocean Empire, tomorrow morning...¡± Wang Zhong kept the letter. The timing given for the assignment was also very tight, and he had to set off the next day.

    When one joined the Celestial Honors ss, they would face various life-threatening tests. Furthermore, one could not casually decide whether or not they would go. These were allpulsory assignments. Of course, not manypulsory assignments would be assigned to them, and this only urred once a year. During other times, if members of the Celestial Honors ss wanted to earn points, they could apply for assignments in the Heavenly Gates.

    ording to the description of the assignment, this assignment should be considered a rtively easy one from the Celestial Honors ss. Perhaps there were many messy conditions involved in the appraisal of a civilization¡¯s level. It was possible that some high-leveled civilizations did not deserve their evaluated level. However, there was no doubt that bottom-dwelling civilizations that had not even advanced to level-5 had not reached the stage where they could threaten true experts, regardless of whether it was their overall technology or the breadth of their cultivation. For example, the countless naval fleets from the Mizobudapi civilization that had once fought the Holy City were seen as a definite risk in the eyes of the Sacred Teachers back then. However, to some Solid Core experts, there was no meaning even if there were countless of such ¡°paper¡± toys.

    Civilizations like the Ocean Empire had at most three or four Void Core experts, even if the situation at home was not good. With the strength of the experts that the Internal Gates had sent out, this assignment could be said to be of no difficulty. This was simply an indulgent giveaway.

    Once one joined the Celestial Honors ss and enjoyed the rights and benefits, they would also have to fulfill their duties. Lao Wang was not surprised about this. On the contrary, he felt more at ease.

    No matter what, this was his first Celestial Honors assignment. He had to do some preparations.

    When he returned to the mushroom house, he packed his things. He still had one perfect Soul Moulding Pill from his previous refining attempt. He had nned to find a suitable opportunity to ask Jhonas to exchange it for some Gold Star Stones to help the Earth, but this was no longer an urgent matter. The function of the Soul Moulding Pill was to repair fragmented souls. Injuries to the soul or natural damage, even for Solid Cores, could only slowly recover. When wandering in the Land, one was most afraid of soul injuries. Unlike physical injuries, even slight damage to the soul was enough for one to lose all their resistance and recovery powers. However, having a Soul Moulding Pill could respond to this emergency. Other than that, he brought two level-7 zed Crystal Life Extending Pills and arge number of Vitality Supplement Pills...

    Pills were recognized as essentials for adventures. When one had pills on hand, they would not panic. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong went to the Heavenly Objects Pavilion and greeted the Machinery race manager. Then, he opened up the category listings and took a look.

    Equipment served to guide and increase one¡¯s power. If a piece of equipment could allow 100% of one¡¯s power to deliver 120% of the effects, then it would be considered to be up to standard.

    First, he looked at the categories. There were various equipment categories, including attack-types, illusion-types, boosting-types, seal-types, territorial-types, defensive-types, and so on. They had different functions, values, and appraisals. The attack-type equipment was considered rtively cheap among all the equipment. Many people refined such equipment, and the sess rate was also high. Thus, it was naturally cheap. The most expensive equipment were the territorial- and defensive-type equipment. Many random level-9 or level-8 pure defensive or territorial equipment had a hefty price that Lao Wang did not even dare to look at.

    Among the attack-type equipment, there were the traditional closebat equipment, invisibility equipment, long-range equipment, and so on. Lao Wang was not nitpicky about these. Beforeprehending his own ¡°technique¡±, perhaps he would be fussy about what kind of equipment to use. After all, it had to be easy to use. However, once he created a technique that belonged to him, the form of his attack would simply be for show and would not be important. What was important was the boost in power, the concept of his attack, and other factors.

    Out of pure personal interest, Lao Wang opened the sword-type equipment.

    The swords were divided by their levels. Level-9 and level-8 equipment could only be considered as beginner equipment. There were many swords, and just the long list of names alone caused Lao Wang¡¯s vision to turn blurry. Many of these were the works of pupils from the Equipment Refinery Hall. The equipment that they refined could be given to the Heavenly Gates, and the Heavenly Gates would award them with a certain number of contribution points ording to the value of the equipment. This was the only way the elites from the Pill Refinery Hall and the Equipment Refinery Hall could earn contribution points.

 Chapter 1151 - Falling Star

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Falling Star</h4>

    There were many types of equipment, and the conversion price was not very high either. Even the best level-8 equipment only cost around fifty contribution points, and such equipment was definitely enough for an ordinary Void Core to use. However, to elites like Wang Zhong, who even hypothetical enemies saw as a Solid Core, these artifacts were obviously not enough. Level-9 or level-8 equipment could not even keep up when facing against a true expert. It was just like the flying sword that Jhonas had helped Wang Zhong to refine and that was broken into pieces by a frequency wave from Wang Zhong. When experts shed, using such equipment would be suicide.

    He needed equipment that was at least level-7 or even level-6, but the price for such equipment wasical. The difference in level was not ordinary...

    Just looking at the sword-type equipment, even the worst level-6 sword started from 1,000 contribution points. Level-7 equipment was slightly more reasonable, but most of them cost around three to four hundred contribution points. Only a very few swords cost 100 to 200 contribution points. After converting the points he had recently earned from the Pill Refinery Hall, he only added over a dozen contribution points. Including the points he had previously umted, he had 236 points and could only choose from a very limited range. After several rounds of selection, only two swords came into view.

    The ¡°Falling Star¡± was a heavy sword that seemed rather solid. The entire sword was made out of ck Flowing Gold, which was extremely rare and treasured. The weight of the sword alone was over two thousand kilograms, but this was rtive to the gravity in the Land. If its weight were to be measured using Earth units, it would be at least 50,000 kilograms! Ordinary Void Core experts would find it tough to even lift it, let alone wave the sword. Furthermore, ording to the description of the sword, as long as one channeled some spiritual power, its weight could multiply by 100 or even 1,000 times. However, its user would still perceive the weight of the sword as staying the same. Just as its name suggested, a sh of the sword resembled a falling star. A random and simple attack had the power of a nuclear weapon... It won in terms of power and couldpare to some peak level-7 equipment. However, it was not very flexible, and the power requirements were very high. Thus, the price was rtively low, and it only cost 220 contribution points.

    The second sword was called ¡°Golden Rain Drizzle¡±. Just from the name alone, one could tell that it hadpletely different characteristics from the previous sword. It was less than five inches wide and less than two feet long. It weighed only a few kilograms, making it graceful and agile. It was also extremely sharp. The seemingly thin sword was made out of a substance produced by a famous alchemist. While it was extremely tough, it was also equipped with a special technique that was contained in the sword itself: the Golden Rain Drizzle. From the description, when performed, it could turn sword shadows into boundless storms that shrouded and washed everything. Those who were Void Cores or weaker would not be able to defend themselves against this. It was an ultimate technique that could kill enemies over arge area. Furthermore, it also delivered continuous follow-up attacks. It would be difficult for even Void Cores to defend themselves.

    Its price was slightly more expensive than the Falling Star, needing 270 contribution points. He was short several dozen contribution points, but this was not a big issue. Every year, he had the right to exchange Gold Star Stones for up to 100 contribution points, which would only cost 1,000 Gold Star Stones. Even though the money he had previously given Jhonas had almost emptied his reserves, he was still able to pay out the 1,000 Gold Star Stones.

    The swords contained unique sword techniques, but this was not rare. His previous Neb Sword was also simr. When buying such equipment, not only was the equipment itself valuable, the sword techniques contained in the sword were also a benefit.

    Lao Wang had slowly realized that his previous Neb Sword was probably not an ordinary level-9 or level-8 weapon. Swords that contained three sword techniques were very rare. For example, the level-7 swords that he was looking at only had, at most, two sword techniques. If there were three techniques, the sword was either extremely high leveled, or it was an inherited item from some power. It was not something that was produced or bestowed upon for the ability tests in the Star Alliance¡¯s assessments and missions. Regardless of which possibility was true, the value of ¡°Sword One¡± was definitely extremely high. It definitely far exceeded the boundaries of a level-7 weapon. It was possibly a level-6 weapon, or even a level-5 one.

    It looked like the Mizobudapi civilization had interacted with the Star Alliance many times, even before joining the Star Alliance. If not, such items could not possibly appear in their worlds. However, it was a pity that the Neb Sword had been stolen when he was sleeping outside Old Cow¡¯s shop in the Heavenly Treasures Street. Back then, he was only slightly distressed. He was more upset about the several dozen Star Coins that had been stolen... If the poverty-stricken Lao Wang back then knew exactly how valuable the Neb Sword was, he would probably be so full of regret that his intestines turned green...

    Choosing a weapon was mentally taxing, especially to members of low-leveled civilizations and ¡°weaklings¡± who did not have much experience with such things... like Lao Wang.

    There were two weapons. One focused on power and boosting power. Meanwhile, the other focused on agility and was extremely sharp and also had sword techniques contained in it. In the uing Ocean Empire assignment, it was very likely that he would face arge number of low-leveled practitioners. Thus, the Golden Wind Drizzle, a killing technique that covered arge area, was rather suitable for facing a low-leveled civilization.

    Lao Wang was slightly conflicted. Each had its own benefits, but the value of the Golden Wind Drizzle was obviously slightly higher, as seen from the price listed by the Heavenly Gates. However, this meant that he would have to empty everything he had, including contribution points and Gold Star Stones, without leeway.

    After thinking for a long time, Lao Wang eventually chose the Falling Star.

    The equipment bought at the Heavenly Gates could be sold back to the Heavenly Gates, allowing others to use the equipment you did not need. Of course, the price was definitely lower than what one had paid and would only be around 60% to 70% of the listed price. This was not simply a problem of a temporary rental. After all, it was a personal piece of equipment that recognized its owner. Thus, the Heavenly Gates had to cleanse the equipment and return it to a nk state, which would consume resources and the efforts of alchemists. However, pupils were only charged the cost price. This was a hidden benefit that the Heavenly Gates used to nurture talents.

    Once he had decided on his purchase, the Machinery race manager helped to settle the rted procedures and deducted his contribution points.

    The Heavenly Objects Pavilion was only the ce to choose treasures. After ¡°purchasing¡± the item, there were still many processes to go through. The treasures were not directly stored in the Heavenly Objects Pavilion to be taken out at any time. After finishing the processes, Lao Wang returned to the mushroom house. After less than one hour, a disc-shaped aircraft was outside his door. Then, a Machine carried a box that was as tall as a person and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, this is the treasure that you have exchanged for in the Heavenly Objects Pavilion. Please check and ept it.¡±

    ¡°Boss, Boss, what good stuff is that?!¡± Beside him, Jhonas excitedly came over. When he looked at the words ¡°Heavenly Objects Pavilion¡± on therge box, he suddenly felt very ssy. Even though he also had the right to enter the Heavenly Objects Pavilion and exchange points for treasures, he needed to submit various applications just to enter the Internal Gates. Furthermore, with his points from ss, the number of contribution points that could be converted was pitifully small. Even if he could convert Gold Star Stones into contribution points every year, he could only obtain up to 20 points... The conversion frequency of ordinary Heavenly Gates pupils and pupils from the Celestial Honors ss waspletely different.

    Lao Wang smiled and pulled open the box. He saw a fully ck sword lying quietly in the box.

    Therge sword was as tall as Wang Zhong and was as wide as his shoulder width. The surface of the sword was frosted ck. At first nce, its outer appearance did not make it seem mighty and powerful. It seemed very ordinary, but this was obviously because the heavy sword had concealed itself well. The surface of the sword was covered in countless abstruse secret patterns. Upon detailed inspection, one could see that the secret patterns seemed to be slowly pulsating, as if they were alive.

    Lao Wang tried to pick it up. After advancing to the Void Core Realm, many heavy objects that would normally have felt heavy became light and almost weightless in Lao Wang¡¯s hands. However, when he carried this sword, it felt rtively heavy. It was not very taxing when he picked up the sword with one hand, but it felt somewhat difficult to swing it around as he wished. He channeled a wave of spiritual power from his arm into the sword, and the ownerless heavy sword did not seem to reject this spiritual power. A ck ray of light was stimted by this spiritual power and rapidly circted around all the secret patterns on the surface of therge sword.

    Whoosh!

    Wang Zhong sensed a wave of information being rapidly sent by the sword into his mind. It contained particrs about the dimensions of the sword and its weight, as well as the enigmas behind each secret pattern and their function. It also exined the internal makeup of the sword, its ability to resist pressure, and other information. Countless pieces of information instantly appeared, as if a three-dimensional hologram of the Falling Star had appeared in his mind.

    Then, he tried to change his Soul Power waveband frequency. This was the basis of performing various techniques. For a piece of equipment, the Soul Power waveband frequency was the ¡°password¡± for it to recognize its owner. Changing one¡¯s waveband frequency meant that the password was constantly changing. This method was possible, and the equipment would be able to recognize its owner, but the equipment itself was typically not strong enough to handle this. It would be very easy for the equipment to explode from one frequently changing the ¡°password¡±...

    Firstly, he slowly explored using this method. He could clearly feel the internal parts of the sword violently shaking. As a result, Lao Wang¡¯s heart tensed up, and he stopped the changes in his Soul Power waveband frequency. Luckily, the trembling stopped very quickly, as if the sword had adjusted to it. Thus, Lao Wang continued to change his waveband frequency. He continued this seven or eight consecutive times. At first, the sword trembled and adjusted to these changes. Later on, when Lao Wang changed the waveband frequency, his Soul Power could pass through without any obstacles.

    ¡°Good!¡± Only then did Lao Wangpletely rx, and he could not help but praise the sword. He had been on tenterhooks throughout the entire process just now. If this level-7 Falling Star was destroyed, he would have lost a lot of money and contribution points.

    He had given up on the Golden Wind Drizzle and chosen the Falling Star partly because the durability of this heavy sword was much higher. When using equipment that had not reached level-6, randomly changing the Soul Power waveband frequency was rather dangerous, and it would be very easy for the internal parts of the equipment to copse, just like the level-9 weapon that Jhonas had previously refined. However, it was obvious that the Falling Star had endured this pressure. After all, its entire body was made out of the sturdiest and most heavy-duty material that was below level-6, ck Flowing Gold. Furthermore, the technology inside the sword was better than average. As long as he adjusted to this weapon, there would not be any issues in the future.

    He could not help but conveniently wave the sword. It was only a casual wave, and he did not activate any secret patterns on the sword or his spiritual power, but an extremely powerful wind blew past in the house. In an instant, it felt as if the weak mushroom house was about to copse. It started to sway and produced a ¡°breaking¡± sound. Clear cracks then appeared on the walls of the house.

    ¡°What a handsome sword!¡± Jhonas¡¯s eyes had turned into slits. This power feltparable to many level-6 weapons. Most importantly, its shape was very eye-catching. It was very big and seemed bold and powerful. ¡°Boss, Boss, let me y with it too!¡±

    He excitedly asked for the sword.

    Wang Zhongughed out loud as he was in a good mood. He conveniently passed the sword over. ¡°Take it.¡±

    ng!

    Just as Lao Wang let go of the sword, he heard the heavy sword simply falling to the ground. Jhonas had fallen down head-first. There was arge bump on his forehead, and his eight fingers were firmly pressed against the ground by the heavy sword. Meanwhile, his face turned purple.

    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±

    He gave a blood-curdling shriek that was filled with inconsble grief.

 Chapter 1152 - Only Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Only Hope</h4>

    Lao Wang had just obtained the precious sword and was feeling happy. As a result, he forgot to remind Jhonas. In reality, ording to Lao Wang¡¯s estimation, Jhonas was already a peak Foundational Stage. Thus, it would definitely be taxing for him to carry this heavy sword, but not to this extent. However, he had forgotten that the sword was easy for him to carry as his physical body, strengthened by his divine cells, was abnormal. Furthermore, the sword had recognized its owner and would feel lighter in his hands...

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or to cry. He motioned to pick up the heavy sword.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Flying Pig looked like he was prepared to die and had a sullen expression on his face. At that moment, his eight fingers feltpletely numb. ¡°They¡¯re, they¡¯re broken!¡±

    Damn it, he had been cheated badly!

    ...

    In the Mirror World.

    In the pitch-ck night, a scarlet full moon suddenly lit up in the sky! Dark red moonlight shone on this cursed world, releasing magical waves. Amidst these waves, figures hobbled and crawled out from the shadows. They silently twisted their bodies. Then, they stood up straight and looked up at the scarlet red moon. Just a moment ago, they were ughtering monsters that had been twisted by the curse. Now, under the moonlight, their souls were slowly returning to their scattered minds.

    ¡°Awoo...¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Their curse of madness had been lifted, and when they recalled the memories in their minds, massive pain rose from the depths of their hearts, causing them to howl in despair.

    In the Resistance Army campsite...

    As the scarlet moonlight descended, everyone walked out together by chance and gathered on the emptynd in the campsite. The dazzling yellow bonfire seemed to weaken the scarlet moonlight, lighting up everyone¡¯s faces as they looked up at the sky.

    Deep sorrow spread throughout. ¡°The Day of Awakening is here again.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is more painful than this.¡±

    The curse caused people to turn insane. However, when they had been constantly immersed in insanity from the curse, the awakening was not necessarily a form of release. It was very obvious that the manager of the Mirror World would not give them this opportunity[a]. The scarlet moon would appear every now and then, giving all the refugees a time of awakening. Pain that was even more miserable than insanity would breed and grow from their chests then. They would painfully remember the massacres they hadmitted while they were insane. They would remember everything ¡ª how they killed people, how they fed on raw meat, and how they drank fresh blood.

    ¡°The living cannot live, and the dead cannot die...¡±

    There was a long sigh. In the distance, under the scarlet moonlight, arge group of gray spiritual bodies surfaced from the underground. Their spiritual bodies were trembling as grave pain formed in the depths of their souls.

    They wanted to scream, but they could not shout with their spiritual bodies. They could not release even a tiny bit of their pain and could only silently endure all the pain they were suffering. Meanwhile, their consciousness that had been forcibly summoned was being smashed into pieces by the terrifying memories. As a result, they continuously copsed. They were like massive stones that had exploded into broken stones, which were then smashed into powder. The damage was deeper with every attack!

    This was the reality of the Mirror World ¡ª a prison for the condemned!

    Death was only the first step, and true torture would be experienced by the soul after death. Even if they had survived the fights to the death, they would shudder at their own brutality on the Day of Awakening again and again. Perhaps killing people could not affect them, but when the memories of crawling on the ground and licking the blood rushed to their minds, they immediately knew that everything they had endured would fall apart. Being awake was worse than being insane. At the very least, insanity allowed them to forget.

    What aboutmitting suicide on the Day of Awakening?

    Of course, there were people who had done such foolish things. However, these fools would quickly find out that they had made a grave mistake! Death was not the end as their souls had been sealed in this Mirror World. After their death, their souls would be captured by the rules of this world. They would be trapped in the dark underground and continued to suffer from even deeper pain. This cruel torture was even more direct and fundamental than just dying!

    At the very end, thest wisp of their soul would be ground into fine powder by the pain, and it would only end when thisst wisp disappeared. ¡ªNo, the so-called end was only a guess made by the survivors. Perhaps this disappearance was not the final end, but the beginning of an even deeper pain!

    The faint sounds of discussion suddenly turned low before dying out. Everyone had stopped looking at the scarlet moon in the sky. Then, a figure walked from the main camp, and all the gazes looked enthusiastically at him.

    He was dressed in a blue robe. He was their leader, their Venus[b], and their guiding light. He was the one who had pulled them out from their curse and awakened their dignity. He was the one who had given them hope, Buddha Mo Wen!

    Mo Wen was followed closely by the ¡°Four Great Disciples¡± of the Resistance Army ¡ª¡ª The long-nosed Elephant person was always standing in front. His sensitive nose could sense danger. A proud Peacock followed closely behind Mo Wen, his doubtful gaze sweeping past everyone who could possibly interact with the Buddha. Meanwhile, on the Buddha¡¯s left was a six-eyed Monkey with glittering eyes that followed what everyone was doing. On the Buddha¡¯s right was a member of the Diamond Race whose body was as strong as a divine weapon. Its massive diamond money [c]was enough to frighten off any threats.

    The deeply grieving atmosphere was cleared off with Mo Wen¡¯s arrival, and everyone¡¯s gaze had be firm. The Resistance Army was ¡°awake¡±, but this waspletely different from the painful awakening that their memories on the Day of Awakening would bring about. Mo Wen had given them their dignified selves back and was the only saviour in the Mirror World. As long as Mo Wen was around, they would not sink into insanity again.

    Now, they were going to save even more brothers and sisters, who would be able to join them!

    Mo Wen stopped and observed his surroundings. The Diamond person knelt in front of him. Mo Wen nodded slightly at him and stretched out his hand to lightly touch the forehead of the Diamond person. The Diamond person excitedly stretched out his hands and lifted Mo Wen up, allowing Mo Wen to stand on his shoulders.

    When the Diamond person stood up again, everyone had to look up in order to see Mo Wen. Everyone¡¯s gaze was bursting with trust and adoration. Not everyone could make a Diamond person kneel, not even a Gold Core expert. With the dignity of the Diamond race, they would rather be killed than to be humiliated. There were only Diamond people who died while standing! But here, the Diamond person had willingly knelt down to offer his respect to the Buddha. This meant that he would offer everything he had to the Buddha.

    Mo Wen looked down and observed every face. The Resistance Army was made up of 1,016 members from different races.

    Everyone adored Mo Wen greatly. When these people looked up at him, Mo Wen could feel his power rising. This was an extremely terrifying transformation. Mo Wen himself did not know how much strength he had now, especially in terms of his mental powers. This was an extremely mysterious feeling that followed the expansion and strengthening of the Resistance Army¡¯s forces. Mo Wen faintly sensed something important. However, it was like a reflection of the moon in the water. It could clearly be seen, but there was always a membrane that could not be broken through. He could not grasp the crucial point and could not figure out the details from the start to the end.

    Perhaps he would be able to see more clearly as the Resistance Army continued to expand and garner more followers. Of course, although the strength of the Resistance Army continued to rise, Mo Wen still remained low-key. Using this power to counter the will of the divine territory was obviously like smashing eggs against a rock, but Mo Wen did not want actual resistance. Instead, he wanted to upy a proper ce for the Earth using this method.

    ¡°Everyone, it is once again the Day of Awakening. The previous Day of Awakeningsted for eleven days, but we only saved 121 brothers and sisters, who have since joined us. This number is far from enough,pared to the number of survivors who are still stuck in the curse. However, fortunately, these 121 brothers who have suffered torture and misery just like us are now all standing here, no fewer than when they first joined. No one has left, and everyone has chosen to believe in us, believe in everyone, and believe in our Resistance Army. Thank you, thank you to everyone here.¡±

    Many people among the crowd pushed their chests out. They were among the 121 people who had been saved during the previous Day of Awakening. Their gazes were particrly intense. They bit their lips tightly, and their breathing was intense. They had a powerful sense of mission.

    Furthermore, they would form the main force during this rescue operation.

    ¡°Remember, we will not use violence as much as possible. Let everyone know about our presence, and let them find us. Of course, there are times when violence is the only way to break through the situation. When it is inevitable, we do not have to hesitate. Everyone¡¯s safetyes first. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mo Wen announced the start of this rescue operation.

    It was the Fallen City.

    The length of the Day of Awakening, brought about by the scarlet moon, differed. There were times when it ended in a short three days, while there were other times when it wouldst for an entire month. This had to do with everyone¡¯s individual strength.[d]

    The Fallen City was a ce the divine territory had given for them to repent and to experience the happiness of ¡°living¡±, allowing them to contrast this to their painful periods. This was the true essence of punishment.

    Only here could they still sense the feelings that civilized beings should have.

    ¡°Have you heard about the Resistance Army?¡±

    They were in a pub. This was the third day of the Day of Awakening, and the ¡°wine¡± that had been sealed in the underground cers had been opened. Even though it was unpleasant to drink, the taste of civilization that wine reminded them of made their customers more than willing to buy it. Wine did not make men drunk; men got themselves drunk. Furthermore, there was usually various fresh news here.

    Most of the news in the past discussed a certain expert that was finally unable to endure any further and died at some ce. Alternatively, some expert or other had just been sent to this damned Mirror Jail.

    However, over the past two days during the Day of Awakening, most of the gossip was about the Resistance Army. But what was it?

    What were they resisting? The Mirror World? Or were they the prison executive council that was high above the masses and controlled their awakening like gods?

    They were already in prison. Even if it was during the Day of Awakening, they could still be cursed by someone and lose consciousness at any time, turning into monsters that could only ughter and drink blood. Under these circumstances, what could they resist? And how would they resist?

    Some old survivors who had lived for long enough in the Mirror World would typically scoff at such news. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mix with them. If any of you are newbies that have just entered, listen to me. In the Mirror World, do not casually die. Death will not give you release, only more pain. You might have seen the miserable gray ghosts beforeing to this city of ruins. Death will only turn you into such things. The pain that you will suffer after death is ten times worse than what you have now!¡±

    ¡°But I heard that the Resistance Army has someone called the Buddha that canpletely eliminate the curse, allowing them to remain awake.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Have you drunk too much urine wine? Lamorat, what kind of tainted wine are you brewing?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like drinking it, then don¡¯t!¡±

    Wild Mouse Lamorat shouted back. He was the so-called ¡°boss¡± of this tattered pub and was one of the longest-living survivors here. Furthermore, the wine he brewed was nothing to boast about and was as pleasant as drinking urine. However, no one could me him. Lamorat might be a brewing master, but even a god would be helpless here.

    When Lamorat listened to the discussion about the Resistance Army, he furrowed his eyebrows tightly. This was because he had encountered the Resistance Army during the previous Day of Awakening.

    The Resistance Army had asked him to publicize them. However, Lamorat had personally witnessed them using a good deal of violence to capture his old friend, Bear person Glun.

    The Resistance Army? In any case, Lamorat did not believe this unreliable information at all. At the very most, it was no more than a group of maniacs who hade together to do crazy things. He had lived several decades in the Mirror World and had seen too many of such things.

    However, he felt sorry for his old friend Glun. Without him, Lamorat¡¯s wine was missing an ingredient. Bear people were always able to obtain honey. Glun had kept this ability secret, but Lamorat knew that a piece of living equipment called the Hive was hidden in Glun¡¯s body. It was usually used to summon swarms of venomous bees to attack, but the Bear people¡¯s gluttonous nature had turned the Hives into a food source.

    Poor Glun. Lamorat shook his head. The main reason he had been forcibly seized must be that those maniacs knew about his secret Hive.

    Sigh. Without the honey, the wine that he could produce during the next Day of Awakening would definitely not be as unpleasant as urine: he was confident that it would be even worse than urine!

    Lamorat did his best to focus his will on his wine-brewing business. As someone who was constantly awake due to his natural racial endowments, finding something meaningful was his motivation for surviving.

    Just as he was thinking about whether he should announce that the next batch of wine would be even worse than this, Lamorat saw a tall and familiar figure pushing open the door of the pub.

    A Bear person walked in while smiling cheerily. He wore a white robe with a rune on it. However, this was not the main point. The main point was that this bear person was Lamorat¡¯s old friend, the one who made his wine taste better than urine ¡ª Glun!

    ¡°Old Honey?!!¡± Lamorat cried out Glun¡¯s nickname.

    ¡°Hey, lowly mouse. You¡¯re still alive?¡±

    ¡°Glug, are you alright? You aren¡¯t dead?¡±

    Glun raised his exaggerated eyebrows. The expressions on this Bear person were particrly rich. ¡°Dead? Didn¡¯t you see me being saved?¡±

    ¡°Saved? Weren¡¯t they kidnapping you? How are you still alive? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, you old lowly mouse. I¡¯m living very well. This time, I¡¯m here to bring you away.¡±

    As Glun spoke, he stretched out his bear w towards Lamorat while the other customers around them stared nkly at them. They obviously knew that the two of them were friends. Thus, they did not anxiously step in.

    Bam!

    Lamorat could not resist in time either and was pped to the ground by Glun¡¯s w, causing him to faint. Then, Glun carried him on his shoulder and smiled at the idle customers at the tables. ¡°Okay, for those who believe me, join the Resistance Army with me. If you think that you cannot believe me, heh heh. I will not force you this time. During the next Day of Awakening, I will bring back this old lowly mouse and prove that the Resistance Army is real. Then, I will bring everyone true redemption!¡±

    BAM...

    In an instant, the pub was in chaos, and several strong auras surged. However, the auras vanished with some hesitation. They wanted to stop Glun, but the moment their auras came into contact with his, they sensed that Glun¡¯s fighting spirit waspletely different. It was not the dispirited fighting will felt when one awakened from their curse. Instead, his exuberant vitality shocked them greatly.

    Some dejected figures joined Bear person Glun with a smile of despair on their face. They did not care about whether they could trust Glun. In any case, their bodies had reached their limit, and they were not sure if they could endure until the next Day of Awakening. The worst result that could happen if they followed Glun was handing over their souls to this cursed world more quickly.

    ......

    The Ocean Empire had already cut offmunications with the Star Alliance on their end, and the only transmission area that had been established there was also sealed. If they had to fly there, even on the Machinery race airships that could travel at the speed of light, no one knew how many years it would take to reach that. Thus, if they were heading towards a distant Dimensional World, they would naturally use the dimensional gates.

    Back when Wang Zhong had firste here, he was within the Titan supervisor¡¯s artifact, but he walked here this time. One could clearly sense the surging aura from the ck swirling air current within the dimensional gate, even from far away at the entrance. This was a form of wormhole energy. Perhaps using runic transmission arrays would be more efficient and stable for traveling short distances, but if one wanted to travel over long distances, only wormhole transmission would allow them to conveniently reach any corner of the Fifth Dimension.

    At that moment, four figures were standing and waiting at the entrance of the dimensional gate.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong.¡± This was from the leader of the Fire Demon group.

    The outer appearance of the Fire Demon race greatly resembled that of a celestialoid, except that their skin was slightly red. For example, if Senior Lavel¡¯s skin was not slightly red, she would look no different from an ordinary human.

    ¡°I am Gwentu from the Star Alliance Guards. Allow me to assist Master with this mission.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. Thank you for your trouble, Captain Gwentu.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and stretched out his hand for a handshake.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yiheluo.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re Yihesord, Yiheturdeen, and Yiheqian.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Master Wang Zhong.¡±

    The four horned Blood Demons reported their own names. The Yihe n was a prosperous n in the Fire Demon race and had produced generations of experts. Although all of them were Solid Cores, as subordinates from the Blood Demon race, they stood beside Gwentu and kept a distance of half a body-length away from him. Regardless of whether it was towards Gwentu or Wang Zhong, they were rather respectful.

    In the past, with his identity as an Earthling, the Blood Demon race could have easily ced themselves above Wang Zhong. However, once he had entered the Celestial Honors ss, his status and position was different. This did not mean that the Blood Demon race thought highly of the Earth civilization, but at the very least, they would maintain a certain level of respect towards Wang Zhong. Masters of the Heavenly Gates, regardless of their background, were on an equal footing with many elders in level-7 civilizations like the Blood Demon¡¯s.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, this should be your first Celestial Honors Assignment, right?¡± Gwentu asked. ¡°The first Celestial Honors Assignment is usually rtively easy but yields rich rewards. This also shows how much importance the Internal Gates has put on Master Wang Zhong. For example, this punitive expedition towards the Ocean Empire, a mere level-4.5 civilization, should be easy for Master Wang Zhong to handle with your strength, let alone with our assistance. It will naturally be very easy.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡± Yiheluo was slightly older. He was the oldest among the four Blood Demons here and was also Gwentu¡¯s deputy in the Star Alliance Guards. He smiled and said, ¡°When ites to such low-leveled civilizations, if Master Wang Zhong is not used to the bloodthirstiness that fills such worlds, as long as you directly sentence them to a punishment, you can just leave the rest to us to settle.¡±

    [a]did not do it out of kindness?

    [b]? Venus would usually imply a woman with great beauty.

    [c]?

    [d]how so?

 Chapter 1153 - Fishy

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Fishy</h4>

    On the contrary, Lao Wang did not know how to respond to their attitudes and amiable warmth. It seemed as if his rtionship with the Blood Demon race was not particrly good. Of course, he was not narrow-minded.

    ¡°Since this is a Celestial Honors Assignment given by the Internal Gates, I do not dare to ck off.¡± Since the Fire Demons did not mention the Balor incident and simply disyed a friendly attitude, this was obviously a hint that it was all in the past. They were in a different position and had to look forward. Naturally, Lao Wang was happy to reconcile with them. Regardless of how his situation was, having more friends was much better than having more enemies. ¡°When the timees, I will naturally fight alongside everyone and dauntlessly kill our enemies. I will not ck off.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Yiheluo, you look down on Master too much. Any experts thate from the peripheral worlds have climbed out from mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Can youpare Master Wang Zhong to those useless greenhouse flowers?¡±

    ¡°Captain is right. On the contrary, Master is going tough at me.¡± Yiheluo smiled and shook his head. ¡°However, Master, the rewards for this assignment are indeed good. Even I will receive fifty contribution points after fulfilling this errand.¡±

    ¡°Assistant Captain Yiheluo should receive that.¡± Wang Zhongughed. Since they intentionally built friendly rtions with one another, it was hard to avoid exchanging some greetings. However, they could not dy their official business. ¡°Everyone, it is gettingte. Let¡¯s set off.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±

    They stepped into the dimensional space, and the ck whirlpool of energy around them flourished. He had felt this when he was in the supervisor¡¯s equipment, but the feeling was genuine this time. The wormhole energy that spread throughout the surroundings was violent and devastating. They were faced with countless backward-flowing air currents that resembled wind des. An ordinary Void Core expert would not have been able to endure standing here, even with full defenses, for three to five minutes, let alone go into the depths of this area.

    It was as if the surging energy was about to spread throughout the Heavenly Gates and engulf it! However, every time this terrifying wave of energy charged towards the boundaries of the dimensional gate, an invisible barrier would intercept it lightly. Wang Zhong could feel this surging energy continuously brewing and umting.

    ¡°Every ten years, the dimensional gates will explode as too much energy has been umted. The power of the explosion would be enough to tten the entire Heavenly Gates. Luckily, we have the great elder to guard this ce. Every time the wormhole energy explodes, the great elder uses his body to endure it...¡± Gwentu sighed.

    Wang Zhong was stunned. He knew how sturdy the environment in the Land was. Even a battle between Gold Core experts would not be able to causerge-scale destruction. However, the explosion of wormhole energy had the power to destroy the entire Heavenly Gates. Even more surprising, the great elder could forcibly endure this suppression using his body. Such strength was unimaginable.

    Lao Wang could not help but look up at the figure of the Karlo Race elder, who was sitting cross-legged in the air.

    After umting his Void Core, even though Wang Zhong could not tell exactly how strong some Gold Core experts were, at the very least, he could sense the gap between them, such as with Supervisor Tsargesimon and Senior Lavel. However, when faced with the great elder, he could not sense anything. He could not even sense any living aura from the surface of his body, making him seem like a statue hovering in the air. Who would have thought that he was this powerful?

    ¡°Wang Zhong is here to visit the great elder. We are applying to travel to the Ocean Empire.¡±

    At that moment, the eyelids of the corpse-like old man moved slightly. Then, he only opened his eyelids a little.

    Schhhhh!

    A terrifying light leaked from his slightly opened eyes, as if a corner of some ancient and mysterious world had opened up. The surrounding environment that had been lit up like day by the Heavenly River had now lost color. Regardless of whether it was Wang Zhong or Gwentu and the others, they immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look directly at that terrifying light.

    ¡°A new Celestial Honors member...¡±

    Wang Zhong could sense the terrifying gaze staring at him. It felt as if the gaze could look through all of his internal organs. Not only could the gaze see through him, it could even easily discover his fragment world!

    Lao Wang was slightly shocked. However, as the terrifying wave of power continued to permeate into his fragment world, the Fate Stone in his fragment world started to dazzle slightly. Closely after, the Fate Stone disappeared, and the infinitely rich spiritual power was concealed as a result, causing his fragment world to appear like an ordinary storage space.

    The great elder did not seem to have noticed the movement of the Fate Stone. He was only somewhat curious that a member of the Celestial Honors ss, who was a mere Void Core, had an independent fragment world.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Wang Zhong? Not bad...¡± There was some kindness in the vast and mighty voice. In the Land, the space ring could be said to be a symbol of status. However, things like the fragment world were a symbol of absolute strength. After all, the space ring could be forged by others and only needed wealth and power. However, the fragment world was born in the body. As a carrier, one¡¯s physical body had to have enough endurance, and had to provide enough spiritual power and energy to maintain the stability of the space. It was not something an ordinary Void Core or even a Solid Core could use. It was the standard of a Gold Core.

    ¡°The Ocean Empire? Go.¡± A vast and mighty voice sounded throughout the area. Meanwhile, countless stars twinkled in the pitch-ck gate behind him. It was splendid and dazzling.

    Even though Wang Zhong felt that the great master had no evil intentions and he would probably not cast greedy eyes on Wang Zhong, to be honest, Lao Wang¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear until he passed through the dimensional gate. The great elder¡¯s methods were far too unimaginable and allowed him to easily infiltrate Lao Wang¡¯s fragment world using his divine senses. Even the Heavenly Shell superintendent had not realized that he had a fragment world.

    ¡°This is my first time seeing the great elder speaking so much.¡± Gwentu was shocked and could not help but observe Wang Zhong. In the past, even when other Masters from the Celestial Honors ss walked through the dimensional gates, it would be very rare for the great elder to talk because of them. This Wang Zhong...

    The direction and the position of the wormhole had obviously been set up by the great elder. As the controller of the dimensional gate and the suppressor of the wormhole, the natural wormhole that was extremely dangerous to even Gold Core experts was like a toy that the great elder could randomly knead in his hands.

    After passing through the surging wormhole, the six of them directly appeared on the surface of a blue.

    Even though the distance to the Ocean Empire from the Land was only slightly closer than to the Earth, it was not a world that was on the extreme periphery. The Star Alliance did notpletely upy the entire Fifth Dimension and was only able to control two-thirds of it. The Ocean Empire was slightly closer to the nk region that had not been dominated by the Star Alliance.

    At that moment, they were floating above the atmosphere and could sense that the level of spiritual power on this was not low. The surface area of this was about two times that of the Earth, and the gravity was 10 times higher than on Earth. The entire seemed to be covered in a blue sea. ording to their understanding, more than 95% of the Ocean Empire was water, and the oceans reached a depth of almost a hundred thousand meters. The Ocean Empire had a long history but had only joined the Star Alliance for a short time, about two or three eras worth...

    It was said that before they joined the Star Alliance, they had reached the standards of a level-5 civilization. However, theycked mediators from the Star Alliance and did not have many allies there. Furthermore, other powers created difficulties for them domestically. Thus, they had never achieved approval to be a level-5 civilization. This had dragged on for two full centuries until they recently announced that they were leaving the Star Alliance...

    Du<del> Du</del> Du~~~

    Just as Wang Zhong and the others appeared, the powerful aura of a Solid Core spread. Then, a deep and distant sound of a conch shell sounded from the sea area below them. This sound reverberated throughout the entire.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    Following the sound of the conch shell, the peaceful surface of the sea started to surge with waves. Then, arge number of ck shadows floated to the surface of the water.

    ¡°They seem to be prepared.¡± Gwentu looked at the world below them with a rxed smile on his face.

    These ck shadows covered almost half the surface of the. They were sturdy fortresses that rippled with massive magical energy. They were like small-scale castles that stretched several dozen kilometers. They evenly divided the surface of the ocean with a gap of 100 kilometers between each fortress.

    Meanwhile, surrounding thesebat fortresses was a dense mob of massive crab-whales that rose from the bottom of the ocean, covering the entire sea! The massive crab-whale was a species unique to the Ocean Empire. The physique of a massive crab-whale was shocking, spanning several thousand meters long and a thousand meters wide, making it seem like a massive mothership.

    Moreover, each of their backs was covered with a dense army of soldiers from the Ocean Empire. A minority of them seemed like extremely noble humanoid creatures, but most of the rest were of various strange species, such as four-limbed vicious fish, sea snakes, crabs and prawns, and so on. There were a total of one billion species!

    Furthermore, their overall aura was not weak, and even the weakest wasparable to the Heroic Souls in the Holy City. Most of the backbone forces wereparable to ordinary Heavenly Souls.

    Lao Wang scanned this mass of beings and arrived at an initial estimation of at least one million Heavenly Souls.

    ¡°I heard that the Ocean Empire was rich, but I never thought that they could secretly umte so many Machinery Racebat fortresses throughout their years in the Star Alliance.¡± A greedy glint uncontrobly shed past Yiheluo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Heh heh. In fact, they are rank-Dbat fortresses.¡± There was also a glint in Gwentu¡¯s eyes. ¡°They have gone beyond what¡¯s allowed by buying so many private Machinery Racebat fortresses. Their punishment will be doubled.¡±

    Thebat fortresses of the Machinery Race were rather famous in the Land. Regardless of whether it was their aircraft,bat fortresses, or even their variousrge-scale hot weapons, none of the countless civilizations in the Star Alliance could reach the level that the Machinery Race had reached. Thus, the Machinery Race formted the standards for such products. The price was definitely high, but more importantly, the Star Alliance controlled these special goods.

    Thebat fortresses below them were one of the controlled goods in the Star Alliance. It was not that people were not allowed to purchase them, but they would be limited in number.

    Furthermore, different civilization levels would be able to purchasebat fortresses of different ranks. A rank-Dbat fortress was made of rank-D metal, which was equivalent to level-9 materials that could be used for refining. It had impressive hardness and was equipped with the special technology and internal systems of the Machinery race. It could definitely ignore most attacks by Void Core experts. Furthermore, it was also equipped with attack-type hot weapons of the same rank. Even if only a few Heroic Souls were controlling the fortress, it was enough to give a Void Core expert a headache.

    As a rule, level-4 civilizations like the Ocean Empire did not have the qualifications to buy such goods. If they possessed so many fortresses, they had definitely used a special channel to buy them for a high price. Of course, this was obviously smuggling and viting this ban.

    While they discussed these in a low voice, they heard a long cry. Then, several waves of powerful auras soared from the bottom of the ocean. Then, seven or eight sea dragons with strange appearances broke through the surface of the water and soared into the sky. They hovered in midair and faced Wang Zhong and the others from a distance.

    Their external appearances resembled snakes. Their snake-like bodies might have been unusuallyrge, but their heads were simply massive. Their bodies were wide and t, and they had four short limbs that resembled sprouts.

    This was the Zaja Race, also known as the Sea Snake Race. It was said that they had the bloodline of the Dragon Race, and this was their greatest source of pride. It was said that another reason they had joined the Star Alliance was because of the Dragon Race¡¯s rmendation. However, it was a pity that this happened two eras ago. In the past two eras, it was hard to find traces of true dragons in the Land. They had be an extinct legend.

    ¡°Lords!¡± The sea snake from the Zaja Race with the biggest head had a dazzling gold crown on his head. He was the King of the Ocean Empire. He seemed to have a powerful aura and was probably a peak Void Core. He charged towards Wang Zhong and the others in the sky before shouting loudly, ¡°The Ocean Empire has officially left the Star Alliance. These are private borders. What noble errand brings the lords here?¡±

    If they could join the Star Alliance, they could naturally leave as well. At the very least, on the surface, the Star Alliance did not ban any civilization from leaving.

    After all, they were once allies, and the Star Alliance was simply an alliance formed by various races, not a centralized dynasty. Their control of the peripheral areas was insufficient. Furthermore, who was not rted in some way to other civilizations in the Land? These others would likely have scruples against fighting their old friends, so as long as they did not provoke others while leaving or owed the Star Alliance too much, it would be rather peaceful for the next several decades or centuries.

    However, even if this was the case, very few chose to leave the Star Alliance. Only a few civilizations that simply could not bear the exorbitant taxes and levies in the Star Alliance would choose to do so. Even if they left, it was only for a temporary recuperation.

    Furthermore, they would definitely bribe the higher-ups they were directly under in order to retain their rights to rejoin the Star Alliance. After all, despite the mirage offered by several decades of peace after one left the Star Alliance, if one joined and betrayed the Star Alliance, the Star Alliance would definitely remember this.

    If they immediately put aside all considerations of their image and killed, this would make the governing methods of the Star Alliance seem too bloodthirsty and not humane enough, bitterly disappointing many people. Instead, they would wait for several decades after a civilization left. When their influence in the Land slowly vanished, it was enough for them to casually send a few experts to destroy the entire civilization.

    However, the Ocean Empire had dared to silently deal with the Messengers that the Star Alliance had sent over to understand the situation. This was not a separation in its ordinary sense. It was treachery, and they had to be killed as punishment.

    However, since the Ocean Empire dared to do such a thing, they had obviously predicted today¡¯s results. Why were they surprised about the arrival of Wang Zhong and the others?

    Lao Wang felt that something was fishy. However, before he could speak, Gwentu beside himughed. He had no intention of acknowledging the Ocean Empire group. Instead, he respectfully said to Wang Zhong, ¡°Master, there is no need to speak much with these criminals. Please give your judgment, and we can immediately take action. The resistance forces below and these Void Cores are no cause for anxiety.¡±

    Wang Zhong furrowed his eyebrows. What did it mean that he had to give his judgment? When he looked at the doubtful gazes of the Ocean Empire group below him, his heart skipped a beat.

    If someone else was in his ce, he would definitely have directly announced his judgment. There was no need to doubt the judgment of the Star Alliance. Furthermore, it was only a level-4.5 civilization. It was not easy for them to rise, but it was very normal for them to fall. No one knew how many of such level-4 civilizations would disappear in the long river of history every time the new era arrived. There were various methods by which they could disappear, and no one would think of investigating the truth for them.

    However, Celestial Honors Master Wang Zhong was different. He was from the Earth, which was also a level-4 civilization. The Holy City even had the intention to suspend the entry of immigrants into the Star Alliance. This was a sign of copse.

    One should not think that they could slowly recover from the taxes. When they lost those personal connections to the Land, and with their weak influence, the bullying from various powers would be more and more severe. In the end, the result of this vicious cycle was being forced to leave the Star Alliance or simply announcing that their civilization had gone bankrupt. Then, they would lose all their rights in the Land, and all their resources would be swallowed up by other civilizations.

    Furthermore, even if he were to take action, it had to be sensible. Lao Wang did not have an irritable personality.

    ¡°We are judges and enforcers from the Star Alliance,¡± said Wang Zhong loudly and clearly. ¡°The Ocean Empire has ughtered Messengers from the Star Alliance and has betrayed the Star Alliance. You should have predicted that this day woulde. Do you know your sins?¡±

    He was still announcing their crimes, but an announcement with a question and a judgment were twopletely different things. Beside him, Gwentu and the others furrowed their eyebrows slightly and observed with cold gazes.

    The Ocean Empire King¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°My Lord! We were forced to leave the Star Alliance due to some special reasons. Since then, we have followed the rules and even prepared to participate in the assessment to rejoin the Star Alliance in several hundred years. We are afraid that our civilization members will cause trouble outside and have sealed the Ocean Empire for the past two years. We have not stepped out even once. Where did you hear that we ughtered the Star Alliance Messengers?¡±

    ¡°You dare to resort to sophistry? The Star Alliance sent Messengers to investigate the reason why the Ocean Empire left the Star Alliance, but they disappeared after entering the Ocean Empire. If you did not ughter them, then did they vanish into thin air?¡± Wang Zhong shouted in a loud and clear voice. ¡°Look at your numerous rank-Dbat fortresses. They are all considered banned goods, so your punishment will be doubled. Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°We have been treated wrongly!¡± the Ocean Empire King shouted in fright. ¡°How could the Ocean Empire, a mere level-4 civilization, dare to kill Star Alliance Messengers and ce ourselves in a position of definite death? If we knew that the Star Alliance Messengers were paying a visit to us, the Ocean Empire would definitely wee them warmly. We would not neglect them at all, let alone mention killing them? As for thesebat fortresses, we have been infiltrated by external powers in the past. Furthermore, if My Lord takes a closer look, you would know that these are substandard and defective goods from the Machinery Race. As a former level-4.5 civilization, the Ocean Empire has the qualifications to possess these. We havepleted the purchasing procedures with the Machinery Race. We only have so many because we have saved up for two eras! The Ocean Empire is willing to open up everything for the Machinery Race to investigate! In return, I, the Ocean Empire King, want the clear truth! My Lords, please render your fair judgment!¡±

    ¡°Investigation by the Machinery Race?¡± Wang Zhong muttered to himself.

    There were civilizations who had been forced to leave the Star Alliance due to various reasons. However, for them to kill the most ordinary civilian in the Land, let alone a Star Alliance Messenger, was extremely rare.

    Most civilizations were like the Ocean Empire that had sealed off their civilization as they were afraid that if they caused any trouble in this precarious situation, it would give the Star Alliance a reason to deal with them. This was also why Wang Zhong had asked them the question. With the King¡¯s statement, there was no doubt that they knew what would happen if they actually did such a thing.

    If the Ocean Empire had truly gone mad and publicly antagonized the Star Alliance by killing their Messengers, there was no need to put on a hypocritical disguise now, let alone ask the Machinery Race to investigate. If the Machinery Race actually stepped in to investigate, this matter was not something a level-4 or level-5 civilization could cover up, even if it had happened in their territory.

 Chapter 1154 - A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 1154: A Deal</h4>

    Wang Zhong was neither an indecisive nor soft-hearted person. As long as the matter did not concern Earth, he would not have cared much about it. Though he might feel pity towards this level-4 civilization, he would not go against the orders of the Star Alliance to seek vengeance for them.

    The main worry was because he could feel a dangerous aura in the depths of the sea in this Ocean Empire. Also, although this old man looked panicked, he was not scared at all and even held a hint of disdain in his eyes. Furthermore, to have chosen the Machinery race to investigate the matter and not other departments showed that there was something wrong about it.

    If this was the case, he would have to be more cautious with his actions. If he attracted the trouble of a dangerous being by brainlessly carrying out this order from the Internal Gates, he could very well lose his life here.

    While Wang Zhong was contemting the matter in his mind, Gwentu who was beside him started to voice his thoughts, ¡°Master Wang Zhong, Ocean Empire¡¯s crime has already been established by the Internal Gates. It is of no doubt that they had betrayed the Star Alliance, making them heinous criminals. To ask for the Machinery race to investigate is just their n to dy for time. Please do not be fooled, Master Wang Zhong. On top of that, it is not worth all the trouble just for a measly level-4 civilization. Pleasey down your judgment now, Master.¡±

    ¡°A measly level-4 civilization? Even so, it still consists of hundreds of billions of living beings,¡± Wang Zhong said while ncing expressionlessly at him. He was clear on the terms set by the Star Alliance and Heavenly Gates, as well as his role in this Celestial Honors Assignment. It also served as a form of assessment, and he would be monitored throughout the course of the mission. He would then be evaluated at the end by the Internal Gates on his loyalty, character, strength, and many other aspects.

    Thus, in this mission, his level of authority was pretty high and he was also free to make most decisions himself. With his level of authority, he was fully qualified to request a re-investigation and did not have to be directed around by his assistant. ¡°Captain Gwentu, you seem to have forgotten your role and position. I am the judge for this matter, not you. You are just required to follow my orders.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gwentu nodded his head. ¡°May I know your final decision, Master?¡±

    Wang Zhong looked at the Ocean Empire beneath him.

    ¡°Sea Emperor, are you really sure you did not kill the Star Alliance¡¯s Messenger?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    ¡°Absolutely not! Master, please help to ry the same message to the Star Alliance ¡ª that Ocean Empire will open its entirety to the investigation by the Machinery race!¡± voiced the Sea Emperor sincerely. His tone had already be calm and even carried a peculiar tinge.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s voice sounded in the air, ¡°I will leave two subordinates to monitor Ocean Empire and then return to the Star Alliance to request the Machinery race to investigate this matter again. If you are wrongfully used, I will definitely investigate the matter till the truth is found and return you your innocence.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± His heart had already sunk when he heard Wang Zhong¡¯s deration of their crime earlier. He knew that someone was ndering and framing him, but was that important? Once the Star Alliance used such a trick, it was obvious they just wanted to make one disappear, no matter what. The real truth would not be important at all. It must be because someone in the Star Alliance had taken a fancy to the vast wealth of Ocean Empire.

    One must know that the Ocean Empire was also known as a super tyrant civilization whose wealth could measure up to half that of the Illusion Race. The resources in the ocean were extremely rich and filled with all kinds of rare treasures.

    Also, Ocean Empire was not short of alchemists. Although there were few who had reached a high level, they had many level-8 or level-9 alchemists and were also once a rtivelyrge, low-leveled medicine supply market in the divine territory.

    ¡°Thank you for saving the Ocean Empire civilization, Master Wang Zhong! The entirety of Ocean Empire will be forever grateful to you!¡±

    ¡°Please wait!¡± Gwentu suddenly interrupted; his voice was no longer as soft and courteous as before, but much colder. ¡°Master Wang Zhong, you seem to be a little unaware of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Zhong raised his brows slightly.

    ¡°The order from Internal Gates was to immediately settle the matter. Is Master trying to disobey orders?¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Inner Gates, for all Celestial Honors Assignments, the leader has all the power to decide.¡± Wang Zhong looked at him coldly. If the previous opposition from this guy was still considered part of his job, the current objection and change in Gwentu¡¯s attitude made Wang Zhong feel something was fishy. ¡°I¡¯m also a member of thew enforcement squad, and I¡¯m more knowledgeable about the Star Alliance¡¯sw than you. Furthermore, can Ocean Empire even run away?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if it¡¯s just a small matter, then Master certainly has the right to decide. But when dealing with a civilization that has already betrayed the Star Alliance, what doubts can there be, Master?¡± Gwentuughed. ¡°Ocean Empire has already been deemed as traitors by the Star Alliance. Why is Master still helping them now and buying time for them? Unless Master is colluding with them?

    ¡°Is it because of Ocean Empire¡¯s wealth? Or perhaps you have taken bribes from them?¡±

    The Yihe brothers beside Gwentu voiced out one by one. ¡°Hehe, I heard that when Master entered the Celestial Honors ss, you already had wealth exceeding what a person from a level-4 civilization that had just joined the Star Alliance should have.¡±

    ¡°Coborating with traitors, corruption and betrayal of the Star Alliance. ording to thews of the Star Alliance, these are crimes that warrant killing without question!¡± Just as Yiheluo¡¯s emotionless voice finished, and without any warning, the Solid Core powerhouses surrounded Wang Zhong and looked ready to unleash their powers at him.

    ¡°Do not force our hand, Master Wang Zhong,¡± Gwentu said with a smile. ¡°Colluding with a civilization that is inevitably going to fall for the sake of some wealth is unwise, for you and for your bright future. Let me give you a sincere warning. It¡¯s still not toote to change your mind!¡±

    The Ocean Empire¡¯s citizens looked confused at the Star Alliance Messengers¡¯ internal conflict.

    ¡°Forcing your hand? Are you all nning to first kill me before finishing the task we were given?¡± Wang Zhong asked with a smile while looking at the five people behind him.

    ¡°We do not dare.¡± Seemingly realizing that his tone was too heavy just now, Gwentu stepped back slightly and bowed. ¡°I just wanted to remind Master not to do anything to destroy your own future...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my future,¡± Wang Zhong said lightly. ¡°Either you carry out my orders, or you will have to duel it out with me, Captain Gwentu. Which do you choose?¡±

    The few Solid Core powerhouses became silent and looked at each other. After a long time, Gwentu said in a gentler tone, ¡°Since Master is adamant about his decision, it is natural to follow Master¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Wang Zhong did not even bother looking at him and directlymanded, ¡°Sea Emperor, I will leave one person to stay here to monitor your family. Before the Machinery race arrives, no one is allowed to leave Ocean Empire. Do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°Master, please rest assured! Since Master is helping us, everyone in Ocean Empire will follow your arrangements. We will never dare to have any objections! The Messenger that will be staying in Ocean Empire will naturally be a prestigious guest of my Ocean Empire civilization! We will treat him with the utmost respect!¡± Despite being a godlike existence in Ocean Empire, the Sea Emperor understood that in front of Wang Zhong, he could only be subservient. After joining the Star Alliance for two eras, the Ocean Empire civilization had already be used to it. A king of a low-level civilization was nothing much in the Star Alliance.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head and looked to the people behind Gwentu. But before Wang Zhong could open his mouth again, Gwentu had already voiced out, ¡°Yiheqian, you shall follow the master¡¯s orders and stay in Ocean Empire.¡±

    The youngest looking of the four Blood Demons nodded his head in acknowledgment.

    Wang Zhong nced at Gwentu, only to see him smile and say, ¡°Master, please do not me me for making the decision myself. The other three have to follow me to other missions once we are back from this one. Please do not make things difficult for me, Master.¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Old Wang smiled meaningfully, and said lightly, ¡°Contact the great elder. We will return to Heavenly Gates now!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°We shall respectfully send you off, Messengers! We shall respectfully send you off, Master!¡± Sea Ocean King and the seven Void Core experts knelt down and said solemnly.

    Gwentu then waved his hand, and after a short sh of light, an independent space appeared right before them.

    It was of course impossible to contact the great elder who was on duty at the dimensional gates through space. Those who entered and exited the dimensional gates would often set a coordinate reference as a token. When activated, the great elder would naturally sense it and open the dimensional gates. This kind of coordinate reference token could be set on any personal item. Those more cautious would set it in their own independent space. After all, the energy fluctuated greatly when wormhole transmission took ce.

    With these fluctuations, if the gate was opened in a normal boundary world, it would highly likely be as dangerous as the case of Inca City on Earth where a ck hole had formed. Destroying a city would be the least of the damage to the world. In severe cases, destroying a directly was just an easy matter.

    Gwentu¡¯s fragment world was given by the Fire Demon race for this particr mission. It was impossible for a person who had yet to even form his Gold Core to have the qualifications to have a fragment world of this level...

    ¡°Master, please follow me.¡±

    This was the first time that Wang Zhong had stepped into an independent space like this after he came to the Land. It felt a bit like his own fragment world. There was a floating and independent continent surrounded by enclosed barriers, but the area was muchrger, with a radius of around twenty kilometers. The stability of the space was also quite good.

    Of course, unlike his own fragment world, there was no abundant spiritual influence here, making the entire space seem lifeless. Although it could amodate the entry of living beings, it was not suitable for living at all. Even Wang Zhong, who could be ssified as a monster with super adaptability, would feel oppressed and frustrated if he stayed in the space for too long. Needless to say, it also did not have the magical effect of nurturing elixir ingredients like Wang Zhong¡¯s fragment world.

    But...

    The dimensional gates were not activated. Wang Zhong did not even feel the energy fluctuation of a wormhole transmission. After they entered, the independent space was closed, and he could not even sense the Ocean Empire outside.

    Gwentu stood in front of Wang Zhong while the trio of Yihes stood in a fan-shaped formation behind Wang Zhong, faintly encircling him.

    ¡°Captain Gwentu.¡±

    Wang Zhong had long felt something fishy about the situation. The sharp difference in attitude disyed by Gwentu and others ¡ª respectfulness inside the Heavenly Gates to the rebuttals on Ocean Empire ¡ª definitely indicated a problem with them.

    Expressionless and without a hint of panic, Wang Zhong looked at Gwentu who was standing in front of him. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Surrounding me instead of contacting the great elder to open the gate?¡±

    ¡°I always felt that to havee from a boundary world, you would be a smart person. Can you still not understand the situation now?¡± Gwentu slowly turned around. ¡°But to remain calm even in such circumstances, I can¡¯t help but admire you. It is no wonder you managed to raise yourself, despite being from a boundary world. Not only do you have great fighting capabilities, your psychological qualities are also not bad.¡±

    ¡°Is this because of the Blood Demon Race?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that is important now?¡± Gwentu sneered. The act they had put up was finished. This independent space isted everything from the outside. Even the doomed Ocean Empire beings would not be able to see what was happening in here. And there was definitely no need to waste any more time on a Void Core. ¡°Do it!¡±

    A spark ignited in Yiheluo and the others¡¯ eyes: ¡°Go die!¡±

    To deal with a Void Core with thebined efforts of three Solid Core powerhouses, the other party was obviously not intending to give Wang Zhong any chances.

    Three greenish-blue rays of light shot out from the bodies of the trio towards Wang Zhong at an extremely fast speed, without making the slightest bit of sound. At the same time, the auras of the three Solid Core powerhouses descended on him.

    The biggest difference between a Void Core and Solid Core was not only in the amount of their spiritual power but also in the quality of their spiritual power.

    The auras of the three Solid Core Blood Demons suppressed him from all directions at the same time, as if the surrounding gravity and spiritual pressure had been increased. This kind of pressure was real, and not just an illusory one. In just an instant, the surrounding spiritual pressure surged by at least ten times, and ordinary Void Cores would have difficulty even moving in this situation.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s movements seemed to be restricted in an instant, bing slow and stiff. But even so, he was a genius who had been epted into the Celestial Honors ss.

    Yiheluo could only feel that Wang Zhong made a weird movement the same time heunched the attack. Although it was only by a hair¡¯s length, Wang Zhong still managed to avoid his killing move.

    A gleam of excitement and sharp light shed in Yiheluo¡¯s eyes. When the greenish-blue ray of light hit Wang Zhong, he felt a great sense of satisfaction. The feeling of prating flesh and blood and the smell of blood were always some of the favorite feelings of the Blood Demon Race, not to mention that the target was a student of the Celestial Honors ss.

    One must know that if it were a normal student of the Celestial Honors ss, there would be no chance of winning at all. Even Wang Zhong, who entered the Celestial Honors ss with a Void Core, was no exception. Although his potential was indeed incredible, his currentbat strength... After all, he was just a Void Core. It was actually sufficient for the Blood Demon Race to have sent out just three of its own tribesmen, but to y it safe, they had even let Captain Gwentu of the Fire Demon Race join the action.

    After merely passing by Wang Zhong by ten meters or so, the ray of light managed to turn around and returned back to Yiheluo¡¯s hands as a green shortsword. It was incredible that the shortsword managed to turn and return when it was traveling at such a high speed. The duo beside Yiheluo also had the same result, their attacks missing Wang Zhong.

    For a Void Core to have such speed and reaction time, Wang Zhong was certainly remarkable.

    Suddenly, Wang Zhong shouted loudly, ¡°Please wait!¡±

    ¡°If you have anything to say, you can talk to the dead.¡± Gwentu¡¯s eyes held no hesitation, and neither did the three Blood Demons. They once again attacked without stopping.

    Wang Zhong then transmitted his voice using spiritual powers to the ears of the trio. ¡°Do you want to know why I can refine perfect pills time and time again? Do you want to know the secret of how I can attract the elemental spirits?¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The three Blood Demons who were rushing toward Wang Zhong mid-air stopped immediately, and their three artifacts stopped inches away from Wang Zhong.

    The one that gave themand to stop was Gwentu. His eyes had started to shine with an erratic light. Obviously, he had taken an interest in Wang Zhong¡¯s words.

    The rise of Wang Zhong could be said to be a miracle in everyone¡¯s eyes. In the eyes of higher-ups like the Heavenly Shell Superintendent, they were happy to see the rise of such a genius and would even lend a hand to aid and teach that genius. Every genius had their own secret, and a powerhouse who really put the interests of the Heavenly Gates first would never dig deep into such secrets because doing so would highly likely force such a genius to the opposing side. And that was the right mindset for the true powerhouses and higher-ups.

    For people such as Gwentu, their main goal was to improve their own strength, and they would make use of all the resources and information they could find to make themselves be stronger.

    If it was under normal circumstances, they would not have even dared to dig into the secret of a Master in the Celestial Honors ss. Offending a Master of the Heavenly Gates was equivalent to offending the entire Heavenly Gates.

    But now, the situation was different. The order was to kill Wang Zhong no matter what.

    The attacks just now were just to probe Wang Zhong, and they had already caused Wang Zhong to surrender. Although he was a strong Void Core, this was not much of a concern. Wang Zhong was already a dead man in Gwentu¡¯s eyes. Why not maximize his value? Why not take advantage of the situation while executing the orders from above?

    Wang Zhong came from a low-level civilization but still managed to rise so rapidly. It was very likely he had identally obtained the inheritance or treasure of some powerhouse in the Land. If such a thing could fall into his own hands...

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong...¡± Gwentu slowlyughed. ¡°Do you intend to use this information in exchange for your own life?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not that naive.¡± Wang Zhong clutched the injuries on his shoulders, which seemed to have only wounded him to a limited extent.

    It was known from the start that Wang Zhong was very flexible and agile. And to be able to avoid the killing moves of Solid Core powerhouses, he was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Gwentuughed. If Wang Zhong was so naive, he would definitely agree verbally to it before killing him. However, it was obvious that the other party was not so stupid. ¡°Then what is Master Wang Zhong intending to exchange for this information?¡±

    ¡°I want to know why things became like this before I die.¡± Wang Zhong smiled, not caring about his injuries. ¡°I only want to ask a few questions.¡±

    Gwentu looked at him expressionlessly.

    Was he trying to dy them to recover from his injuries? Was he trying to send a rescue signal to those outside? Or was he trying to use a special artifact that required some preparation time?

    Various possibilities shed through Gwentu¡¯s mind in an instant, but they were quickly eliminated one by one.

    This was in an independent space under his control. The entire space itself was a level-5 domain artifact, one borrowed from the Fire Demon Race purely for this mission. It was under hisplete control, and everything in the space was within his perception range.

    Even the most advancedmunication equipment of the Mechanical Race would not be able to prate this independent space. If Wang Zhong wanted to pass information out, it would just be a waste of effort.

    As for recovering from his injuries or preparing a special artifact, Gwentu felt that there was no need to worry. If he wanted to recover, he could just do so as there would not be any risk to himself.

    And if Wang Zhong were to activate a special artifact, he would know it instantly. After all, this was his space. What could Wang Zhong even do?

    In just a matter of seconds, Gwentu managed to make his decision. ¡°Sure, things can be discussed. Even though you are my enemy, but I still respect how you rose to the stage you are at today, Master.¡±

    Even if something unexpected were to ur or if Wang Zhong was just tricking him into talking, the cost would be just some time. Such a small cost to find out the secret behind Wang Zhong¡¯s rise in strength was entirely worth it.

    ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask now, Master. But it is only limited to a total of three questions. If you have any more questions, they will have to wait till after you tell me your secret.¡±

 Chapter 1155 - Big Words

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Big Words</h4>

    Wang Zhong did not have the slightest change in expression on his face. With three artifacts pointing at him, he had no intention of evading. He just asked, ¡°Is the Celestial Honors Assignment fake? If it¡¯spletely fake, why was there a need to put on an act at the Ocean Empire? You have chosen to kill me in this independent space as you did not want anyone to find out, right? Why didn¡¯t you do it when we were leaving the wormhole? Wouldn¡¯t that have been better?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Master is thinking of this Celestial Honors Mission too simply.¡± Gwentuughed. ¡°Every Celestial Honors Mission would undergo detailed checks. How is it possible for a fake one to be fabricated out of nowhere? If someone were to find out about such a thing, wouldn¡¯t that lead to my Fire Demon Race being suspected of creating a fake Celestial Honors Mission? The mission is definitely real, just that there was a slight change in the content. The Ocean Empire did not kill any Star Alliance Messengers, but rather, they killed <i>you</i>, Master. You are the first Messenger sent by the Star Alliance to Ocean Empire.

    ¡°Originally, we wanted Master to take action against Ocean Empire. The is not as weak as Master imagines. As long as we held back part of our strength, Master would probably have been directly killed by the powerhouses residing in Ocean Empire. That was the best scenario. And even if Master could withstand the attacks, we would naturally find an opportunity to get rid of you during the fight and push the me on Ocean Empire afterwards. Then, my Fire Demon n will seize the opportunity to seek vengeance for Master in the name of justice... Hehe, Master, you have also seen the D-ss mechanical fortresses that covered half the sea on Ocean Empire. Even though they are ssified as a mere level-4 civilization, they are actually very rich. To break away from the Star Alliance with such wealth would only result in trouble for them. It is worth it for my Fire Demon n to take action against them. In addition, it was precisely because of us, the Fire Demon Race, that the Ocean Empire failed to advance to a level-5 civilization for two whole eras. Only by using such a method could we force them out of the Star Alliance. Otherwise, how would there be an opportunity for us to annex their world?¡±

    Although he had some idea of such a case just now, after hearing of the conspiracy of the Fire Demon n preventing Ocean Empire from rising to a level-5 civilization for two eras, Wang Zhong expressionlessly thought in his heart, <i>The waters in the Star Alliance are really too deep. The upper levels in the Alliance determine the fate of those at the lower levels without mercy.</i>

    Wang Zhong could even imagine how Ocean Empire got targeted by everyone for two eras, and now, they even had to escape the various troubles sent by the Star Alliance. He realized that if Earth rose too fast, unless there were a bunch of strong Gold Core powerhouses guarding the, it might end up in the same situation as Ocean Empire.

    ¡°Your Fire Demon Race is truly...¡±

    ¡°My Lord, the Star Alliance is a ce where the strong preys on the weak. For a weakling to have wealth exceeding what they should have, it is just courting death. If they had to find someone to me, it should be the Ocean Empire¡¯s fault for being so high-key when they joined the Star Alliance. Otherwise, if they had kept a low profile and acted poor, they would also not be targeted by our Fire Demon Race,¡± Gwentu said lightly. ¡°This is fate, just like with Master. You are too high profile. It might be good for you to enter the Celestial Honors ss, but you cannot forget that there will also be some enemies in the dark that want you gone.¡±

    What a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. From the looks of it, the main goal of the Fire Demon Race was to annex Ocean Empire and not himself. He had just chosen the wrong Celestial Honors Mission and ended up in such a situation. Coupled with the bad blood between the Blood Demon Race and himself, the bright future that he had in front of him now that he had entered the Celestial Honors ss...

    The Blood Demon Race had to make a choice between befriending him or getting rid of him now. As they did not know Wang Zhong well and were afraid that Wang Zhong was one that held grudges, they chose to get rid of him now when he was still weak instead of having to give him hugepensations when he became a strong powerhouse.

    ¡°You decided to kill a person from the Celestial Honors ss just because of this? Isn¡¯t it easier to find other scapegoats?¡±

    ¡°This will be considered the second question.¡± Gwentuughed some more. ¡°It is not exactly just because of this. I¡¯m only a Solid Core. I have not be part of the core in the n yet and thus do not know much about it. But the small grievances between you and the Blood Demon Race was insufficient for us to take the risk of killing someone from the Celestial Honors ss. But from what I have guessed, it should be rted to the Heavenly Shell Race.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Shell Race?¡± Wang Zhong raised his eyebrows. This was certainly unexpected. The Heavenly Shell Race was also rted to this incident?

    ¡°Master should know that the Heavenly Shell Race and our Fire Demon Race have been interlinked through marriage for countless eras. We have used the power of my Fire Demon Race to supplement their peerless pill studies for them to be a level-8 civilization. Our two tribes have always been good friends, but even the best of friendships will gradually fade away. Now that countless eras have passed, the two races have passed the honeymoon period long ago. The Heavenly Shell Race has started to get close to the Titan Race. The demons were never on good terms with them and always did not see eye to eye with them, so... With Master¡¯s cleverness, you should know what all this would result in.¡±

    Gwentu did not borate further and stopped. Even though this independent space was under hisplete control, there were still some taboo topics and people that should not be talked about easily. This was a form of self-discipline. If he were to leak out on such topics and people here, it would just make it easier for him to do so when outside next time. Thus, when ites to such taboo topics and people, one should not talk about it anywhere or to anyone. This was the most basic form of vignce.

    But to have said till this point, Wang Zhong had already understood what he meant.

    To put it bluntly, the gratefulness and mutual assistance between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race have already faded away years ago. Now that they were both in high positions in the Star Alliance, there would be differences in political opinions or interests between them. Once such differences arose, it would gradually umte, and the grievances for each other would be deeper and deeper. It had now reached another point of irreconcbility; otherwise, the Heavenly Shell Race would not have started to be close friends with the Titan Race the past few years.

    No civilization would be reckless when taking sides. Even the ordinary citizens in the hundreds of races in the Star Alliance knew that the two ns had a good rtionship. This undoubtedly meant that the Heavenly Shell Race had started to be at odds with the Fire Demon Race. And Wang Zhong, a person who was on the side of the Heavenly Shell Race Supervisor, someone she personally promoted into the Celestial Honors ss, would be seen as a threat by the Fire Demon Race. If he really became a strong powerhouse in the future, he would belong to the Heavenly Shell Race faction. It was thus unsurprising that the Fire Demon Race wanted to get rid of such a potential enemy first.

    As for the crime of killing someone from the Celestial Honors ss, as long as the matter was hidden well, what could anyone do without concrete evidence? After all, Wang Zhong was just a person from the Heavenly Shell Race faction, not someone actually from Heavenly Shell Race itself! The Heavenly Shell Race would not shed their pretense of cordiality with the Fire Demon Race and start a fight just for an outsider.

    This move by the Fire Demon Race was well thought out. Not only did it prevent the Star Alliance from finding out any concrete evidence or allow the Heavenly Shell Race to make a fuss out of it, but this could also be used to test the bottom line of the Heavenly Shell Race ¡ª to test how bad their rtionship had worsened and whether they had reached a point where they could flip and fight each other.

    There were too many intricacies and hidden agendas in the n. Wang Zhong felt terrified just by thinking of it. It was all part of the n for him to be chosen as the scapegoat for the Fire Demon Race.

    ¡°Alright, Master. What¡¯s the third question?¡± Gwentu smilingly asked Wang Zhong.

    But all he could see was the change in expression on Wang Zhong. Even with three artifacts pointed at him, his face could still change from the previous sore face to one that had a smile on it now.

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Wang Zhongughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask the third question, so I don¡¯t have to tell you my secrets. I am a very honorable person. Even to you trash, I will not break my promise.¡±

    Gwentu was slightly startled. Although he expected that Wang Zhong might go back on his words, he did not expect him to do it like that. Insulting him by calling him trash while saying he did not break his promise... Gwentu¡¯s face instantly sunk. ¡°Are you toying with me?¡±

    ¡°I am indeed toying with you!¡± An aura that waspletely different from an ordinary Void Core now faintly emanated from Wang Zhong, and the expressions of Yiheluo and the others changed slightly. They could feel that the other party had broken away from their spiritual constraint easily. Wang Zhong said coldly, ¡°When ites to status, you are just an errand dog of a level-8 civilization. How dare you yell in front of me without respect? So what if I am toying with you?!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± As a dignified Solid Core from the Fire Demon Race and as someone who was a small squad leader in the Star Alliance, when had he ever suffered such an insult? Even though Gwentu¡¯s mental state was not weak, he could not help but be furious. ¡°Kill him for me! Now!¡±

    The three from the Blood Demon Race were ready to kill even without Gwentu¡¯s order. Before, they were careless and thus missed their attacks and failed to kill Wang Zhong. Now, they had unleashed all their powers, and only now were they worthy of being unfathomable peak Solid Core powerhouses from the Blood Demon Race.

    So what if he could break away from the spiritual constraints set up together by three peak Solid Core powerhouses? Any high-level Solid Core could do the same. Anyways, the real killer move had yet to be unleashed.

    Hong!

    The magical artifacts in the trio¡¯s hands suddenly gleamed and instantly lit the area up with brightness.

    The light of the shortsword in Yiheluo¡¯s hand grew more than ten times brighter in an instant, directly transforming into a shape! The shortsword that was only a few feet long turned into a huge sword shadow that was more than ten meters long and several meters wide. It contained power that far exceeded that of ordinary Solid Core powerhouses. The Spiritual Energy Value unleashed exceeded a staggering five million! Just the beam of light speeding towards Wang Zhong could already pierce him to death!

    This was apanied by two magical swords covered with powerful mes on each side. One looked as if it was a ming arrow shot out of a bow, leaving trails of zing fire behind it. The speed and killing power of this sword was astonishing! Although it was slightly weaker than Yiheluo¡¯s sword attack, with roughly a Spiritual Energy Value of four million, its elemental power in the attack was much higher. If it was used against someone with weak fire resistance, such an attack would beparable to that of Yiheluo.

    The other was shaped like a ming de that was around ten meters long, making it look overwhelming and overbearing! Although the flexibility of the attack was not up to par with that of Yiheluo, its power was definitely higher than Yiheluo¡¯s attack. The Spiritual Energy Value of the attack definitely exceeded five million by a huge margin!

    This was not the power a normal peak Solid Core would have. Ordinary peak Solid Cores would have a limit of around three million Spiritual Energy Value. Even though the trio of Yiheluo came from the Blood Demon Race, whose natural talents were not weak, they should only have an output of 3.5 million Spiritual Energy Value. Furthermore, having three million in spiritual energy did not mean that you couldunch an attack that had three million Spiritual Energy Value. Tounch such a terrifying attack, you needed to have a good magical artifact!

    The three attacks came together. Obviously, they had excellent coordination and tacit understanding. The attacks arrived in front of Wang Zhong at almost the same time. Not to mention a Void Core or an ordinary Solid Core, even a peak Solid Core would be troubled when faced with such an attack. But a smile could be seen on the corners of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth. His mind was already connected to his fragment world, and in just a short sh, a huge ck heavy sword had appeared in his hands.

    Falling Star!

    The three attacks came swift and fast. When Falling Star had arrived in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, the three attacks had already reached him.

    Wang Zhong seemed unwilling to face the attack head-on and dodged quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dream of even avoiding it!¡± Yiheluo¡¯s follow-up attack came first, without any dy, even though Wang Zhong had dodged the first attack. Only green afterimages could be seen, Wang Zhong¡¯s evasion not affecting his attack speed. Because of the change in direction, it even allowed the attacks of his other twopanions, which had been a little bit slower, to follow up and be synchronized with his!

    But at this moment, Gwentu¡¯s brows wrinkled.

    When faced with three different attacks from different directions and timing, one would normally feel more troublesome. However, Wang Zhong managed to dissolve the danger by adjusting his position slightly. This caused the three attacks to be leveled and synchronized. Despite allowing for thebined attack to be more powerful, it was in fact easier for him to evade and defend as the attacks nowcked variation.

    The people from the Blood Demon Race rarely knew how to fight using their brains, even if they were Solid Core powerhouses.

    The Earthling was also not simple. To have entered the Celestial Honors ss, hisbat experience and awareness was not what a normal fighter could measure up to.

    The three attacks could be seen to converge into one. Although the three magical artifacts were different, as the wielders were Blood Demons, the attacks had simr auras andplemented each other, enhancing the power of the attack further. Like a meteor, the attack doubled in speed andunched itself against Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s movement speed was much slower than the attack, and thus, he no longer tried to dodge. With a flick of the wrist, he raised his heavy sword and lowered his body. Falling Star seemingly became an iparably sturdy shield that protected his back.

    The alternating green and red spirals in the airnded on Wang Zhong¡¯s heavy sword.

    Ying~~~

    The sonic boom instantly rippled and covered the entire enclosed space, causing all sounds to be distorted in this terrifying sound explosion.

    The three attacks rushed like a thick pir of light, and the ck sword seemed to have no resistance when confronting this terrifying attack and was sted to the ground instantly.

    BOOM!

    The solid ground was smashed till cracks filled the entire floor. Yet, the beam of light still continued its attack!

    ¡°En? You actually managed to resist it?¡±

    ¡°What magical artifact is that?¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s feet were nted into the ground, and the heavy sword on his back was not broken under thebined attack of the three magical artifacts. Falling Star was considered a special level-7 magical artifact, and in terms of sturdiness and strength alone, Falling Star was much stronger than most level-6 magical artifacts. However, itcked auxiliary functions and was heavy and thus not easy to wield. With these two ws, it was therefore a cheap buy among the level-7 artifacts.

    Although the magical artifact was not broken, it was after all a weapon-type artifact and not a real defensive magical artifact. The heavy impact of the three attacks stillnded on Wang Zhong. Even though Wang Zhong had activated his divine cells, at this moment, he still felt as though he could no longer handle it. The natural gap between a Solid Core and a Void Core was not so easy to bridge, let when facing three at once...

    ¡°As a Void Core, you still managed to resist thebined attacks of three Solid Cores.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Gwentu¡¯s mouth. Wang Zhong was indeed a genius who managed to enter the Celestial Honors ss. Normally, when faced with someone from the Celestial Honors ss, one must treat the Void Cores as Solid Cores and Solid Cores as Gold Cores. As for those Gold Cores, they belonged to the elite group in the Land and could bepared with the elders of any race. As an Earthling without any background, entering the Celestial Honors ss with a Void Core drew a lot of criticism from the upper level, but now, it seemed that he was indeed qualified to enter the Celestial Honors ss.

    Wang Zhong originally wanted to continue hiding some of his true strength, especially since the one from the Fire Demon Race had yet to even act. However, with the pressure from the three Solid Cores, he felt that he would lose if he still held back.

    Boom!

    Wang Zhong circted his spiritual powers, and the originally illusory Void Core instantly shone brightly, transforming into a Core that was half ice and half fire. Two wings unfolded behind his body, and the ck sword¡¯s range was extended. Most importantly, his power level increased by many folds.

    One¡¯s normal state and one¡¯s true form were onpletely different levels. When the true form was activated, although there would not be much of a difference in terms of the quantity, there would be a big qualitative change in the spiritual influence.

    ¡°This is his true form?¡± The three Blood Demon assassins in the air noticed the change.

    In fights where one¡¯s strength was roughly the same, what mattered most was one¡¯s natural talents and bloodline. Why did high-level civilizations always ride on top of the low-level civilizations? Even when they were of the same level, how could a Gold Core from a high-level civilization be stronger? It was because of the difference in the quality of their spiritual power! The higher the level of civilization, the higher the quality of spiritual power would be. The quality of spiritual energy consisted of many factors, such as the purity, the concentration, and the power out that came with it. Simrly, higher-level civilizations had much stronger and more variations of their true forms. Whenunching a simr attack that measured a million Spiritual Energy Value, the one from a higher-level civilization could cause destruction of more than ten times that of someone from a lower-level civilization. The pressure given off waspletely different, akin to when a cat met a mouse.

    ¡°An immature brat from a measly level-4 civilization who has yet to even grow up dares to challenge us Blood Demons in terms of true forms?!¡±

    ¡°Can this even be considered a true form? By growing just a pair of wings?¡±

    ¡°As expected of someone from a low-level civilization. Even though you are strong, you still can¡¯t ovee the inherent limits of your low-level civilization.¡±

    ¡°The true form of a Blood Demon will only be stronger than yours!¡±

    The killing intents of Yiheluo and the other two soared.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Hong!

    Three patches of bright light erupted mid-air.

    Three-Headed and Six-Armed True Form! Phantom Blood Demon True Form! Heaven and Earth Expansion True Form!

    The three true forms were revealed instantaneously at the same time. Against someone from the Celestial Honors ss, they did not think lightly of Wang Zhong as a normal Void Core. Now that there was a qualitative increase in both parties¡¯ powers, the beam of light that held the shape of a sword grew bigger by many folds, causing its power to increase. It shot towards Wang Zhong¡¯s ck sword as if it was going to pierce through it!

    But when it met with the ck heavy sword, the originally fierce beam of light halted. It felt as if the heavy sword was extremely sturdy and unable to be moved. It felt like it did not even notice the trio¡¯s joint attack. It casually deflected the attack toward the side, causing the attack to strike the empty ground beside Wang Zhong.

    ¡°What kind of power was that?!¡± Yiheluo was taken aback. What happened just now was very strange. Although the ¡°quantity¡± of the power was notrge, the ¡°quality¡± was insanely high. At that moment, Yiheluo felt a sense of nobility from that force. It was not because the power overwhelmed thebined spiritual power of the trio¡¯s attack; the ck sword deflected it. It felt as if the attack moved towards the side itself because of the nobility of the power of the ck sword.

    Thebined attack had been defended against, and it was toote to pull back. Yiheluo blinked for an instant before he saw a ck shadow sh at where the attacknded.

    Zeng!

    Wang Zhong and the sword vanished together for an instant, and at the same time, an arc of ck light could be seen across the sky.

    The killing moves of the three from the Blood Demon Race were stopped at the same time. Their pupils dted for a moment, and their mouths were left wide agape, unable to make a sound. Only faces of shock could be seen.

    Immediately following that, rolling sounds could be heard.

    Three heads were separated from their necks at the same time, and the three figures fell from the sky heavily towards the ground, leaving only a bloody mess.

    The atmosphere became silent, as if the earth-shattering battle just now did not happen at all. Only three pools of flesh and blood on the ground could be seen. The entire process was so fast that even Gwentu, who was watching at the side, could not react to it.

    Wang Zhong stood in the air, with two huge energy wings spread out behind him, pping slightly in the air. Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were expressionless, as if he had not just beheaded three people. His cold eyes stared at Gwentu in the distance.

    ¡°What a good sword move.¡± After more than ten seconds of silence, Gwentu slowly said, ¡°It seems that the Heavenly Shell Race really values you, even granting you something far beyond what you should have... Is this a level-6 magical artifact? Or maybe a level-6 one?¡±

    Gwentu was not looking down on Wang Zhong. He had clearlye from a low-level civilization. Even though he had treated him as a peak Solid Core powerhouse, the attack that Wang Zhong unleashed just now was still too unbelievable. Gwentu could not even feel how much power Wang Zhong had used. All he could see was that the three from the Blood Demon Race momentarily lost focus, as if something had disturbed their mental state and emotions. This was definitely caused by the ck sword. And if the ck sword was a level-5 or level-6 magical artifact, then it was not surprising for Wang Zhong from the Celestial Honors ss to be able to kill three ordinary Solid Cores.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much,¡± Wang Zhong voiced. ¡°The next one will be you.¡±

    ¡°Me? Hehehe... AHAHAHA!¡± Gwentu was startled for a moment before his wantonughter echoed throughout the independent space.

    ¡°As a junior, you have yet to even see how high the sky is, yet you dare to speak such big words! You¡¯ve saved me quite a bit of effort by killing the three from the Blood Demon Race because, in my original n, they were going to die together with you! Then, I would have pushed the entire me on Ocean Empire!¡±

 Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156:[a] Not Easy to Deal With

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156:<sup>[a]</sup> Not Easy to Deal With</h4>

    A fiery red me slowly bloomed from Gwentu¡¯s body, making his whole body look vibrant red. Compared to the nature of the three Blood Demon¡¯s violent and uncontrolled energy, Gwentu¡¯s release of spiritual energy was sturdier and more explosive in nature. In just a few seconds, Gwentu¡¯s whole body seemed to shine like a mini sun, with dazzling light tinting the entire independent space in red. Compared to the three Blood Demons from before, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. Gwentu was on a much higher level, whether in degree or quality of spiritual power.

    Two incredibly huge horns slowly grew from his head, and his original appearance could no longer be seen. It felt like he became one with the fire element, his whole body burning with fire and turning into a human-shaped me!

    Legends said that the Fire Demon Race was the offspring of the Native Race and the Wilderness Race from the Heaven. While possessing the terrifying elemental talents of the Native Race, they also had a body filled with the terrifying vital energy and blood of the Wilderness Race. Their inborn talents were very strong and could be considered one of the best in the Land[b].

    ¡°My original self will be enough to destroy you.¡± Gwentu¡¯s voice was no longer how it was normally, and it resounded in all directions of the entire space. All the energy in the entire space rushed towards him as if he was the master of the space.[c] ¡°What¡¯s more, this is my space and my territory. Everything is under my control here. In here, I am God! I can even battle it out with a Gold Core here!¡±

    He lifted his finger and casually pointed.

    Zeng!

    A fire arrow instantly appeared from that direction. The power of this attack rivaled that of thebined attack of the trio previously, with the speed even faster.

    The moment Wang Zhong saw the fire from a distance, he could already feel the immense threat and danger it posed to him! He subconsciously raised his heavy sword.

    Boom!

    There was a heavy muffled noise from Falling Star, and the huge impact directly pushed Wang Zhong back dozens of meters! Numbness filled the palm of his hand that was holding the heavy sword.

    ¡°Not bad. You could actually block that attack.¡± Gwentu¡¯sughter echoed; disdain and contempt could be heard from his tone.

    Wang Zhong was still too weak! Being trapped in an enclosed space and having to face the all-out attack of a Solid Core, this was simply bullying. Whether in strength or skills, Wang Zhong was like a three-year-old child in front of him, someone that could be easily crushed without much effort!

    Killing one from the Celestial Honors ss was a big matter. How could he act without full confidence? Normal Gold Cores would not bother with this kind of mission, and thus, such a jobnded in his hands. Even though he was mocking Wang Zhong, he never stopped attacking him.

    Sou Sou Sou~

    Tens of fireballs shot towards Wang Zhong at the same time.

    The corners of Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth slightly lifted. With the wings of ice and fire spread out behind him, the spiritual power of his real body erupted. The giant heavy sword seemed to be light and weightless in his hand, and with a few swings, he ced a sword screen in front of him.

    Dang Dang Dang~

    ¡°Behind you, kiddo!¡±

    Boom!

    An overwhelming force had already hit Wang Zhong from behind by the time he managed to block the fire attack from the front.

    Gwentu was simply too fast to be seen. This was his domain, and he had full control over it. In here, he could move however and wherever he wanted, as if he was teleporting around.

    More attacks arrived simultaneously. If Wang Zhong blocked the first, he would definitely be unable to block the second.

    However, Wang Zhong did not even turn his head. He stretched the pair of wings of ice and fire to its extreme limits, and a surging airflow spread wildly out of his body. Golden light shed in his eyes, and with him as the center, the surging airflow created a raging me wall tens of meters high!

    This was not just the power from unleashing his true form[d].

    The clear imprint in his mind had condensed, and the surge of power had already been umted during the process of conscious observation. The fist imprint in his mind seemed to be wrapped in seemingly endless power, and it directly transformed into a golden dragon in his consciousness.

    Draconic Spiritual Power![e]

    Unlike in the past where it was used in a huge burst, he turned the golden dragon into Draconic Spiritual Power and integrated it into his own spiritual energy.

    The same technique was used in a different way. This time, instead of pursuing an instant burst of attack, it managed to help him have an all-around increase in strength.

    Be it Rise of the[f] Dragon or Descent of the Dragon, both of these ultimate killing moves had juste to form and were not fullypleted. Thus, the lethality of the attack was not strong, and Wang Zhong was unable to control it fully.

    However, through his continued practice and umtion of experience, as well as his increase in spiritual energy over the past few days, he felt that he had faintly seen the next realm. It was only because of his integration of Draconic Spiritual Power into his defense previously that had allowed him to easily deflect thebined attack of the three Blood Demons.

    With the sess from his previous attempt, he managed to integrate it fully into his body this time in one try.

    The original red and blue energy wings now had traces of a golden glow on them. His spiritual energy underwent a qualitative and quantitative change that instant. Although there was only an increase of a million Spiritual Energy Value[g], the damage it could do was much higher than that.

    Wang Zhong did not even turn his head or body. Neither did he unleash Rise of the Dragon. He merely pped his wings, which epassed the energy of the golden dragon.

    Whoosh~~

    A terrifying typhoon formed out of thin air, and it blew away Gwentu who was behind him.

    Not only that, the typhoon did not stop there. Under its terrifying power, the fire arrows in front of him and the pressureing from the space were swept away!

    Gwentu could only feel that all his attacks were disintegrated in that instant, and his control over his independent space was rapidly weakening. In the face of this attack, the level-5 magical artifact that created this independent space and could trap and pressure even peak Solid Cores showed signs of breaking.

    Gwentu¡¯s face changed drastically, with shock finally filling it.

    ¡°Your space? You¡¯re God in here?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s faint voice could be heard apanying the typhoon, with more than a hint of sarcasm.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± After managing to stabilize himself with difficulty and dissolve the typhoon¡¯s attack, Gwentu felt a mixture of shock and anger.

    He simply could not imagine how a Void Core from a low-level civilization, with its gic talent cap, could have such a terrifying spiritual energy burst, no matter how talented he was. Thinking back to when Wang Zhong easily broke the joint attack of the three Blood Demons, Gwentu realized that it was not due to therge ck sword.

    After personally experiencing it, he finally understood that it was not the power of a magical artifact but purely the power from Wang Zhong¡¯s true form. Even whenpared to the geniuses across the entire Land, Wang Zhong¡¯s true form could be considered one of the top. Even in a top-level civilization like for the Fire Demon Race, only a handful in his entire civilization could measure up to this Earthling.

    No, he had definitely hidden part of his strength! He is not a Void Core. He was definitely a Solid Core! Everyone had been tricked by him!

    Gwentu¡¯s pupils shrank violently, and he could feel the qualitative change of his opponent¡¯s spiritual power. No matter the grade or the level Wang Zhong was at, it made him feel a trace of fear. Wang Zhong had already unleashed his true form before. The only possibility for his increase in strength was that he had been hiding his strength all along. He was a Solid Core, not a Void Core!

    ¡°Nothing is impossible.[h]¡± Wang Zhong lifted the heavy sword in his hands. The feeling of integrating the Draconic Spiritual Power into his body was simply too good. Not only did his Void Core get a qualitative change, it even connected all the divine cells in his body...

    This was also a special characteristic of the divine cells and its most basic skill ¡ª Replication!

    Originally, the amount of Draconic Spiritual Power was too little and was unable to cause such a qualitative change in his spiritual power.

    However, when the Draconic Spiritual Power met his divine cells, something amazing happened. One must not forget that every biological cell had the function of self-replication. For divine cells especially, its self-replication ability was at an extreme level, thus allowing him to rapidly heal due to this quick replication. Under the replication of millions of divine cells, the original strand of Draconic Spiritual Power umted to a very high number! If not, he would have been unable to reach this level of spiritual energy that even Solid Cores found hard to reach.

    Thebined effects of the Draconic Spiritual Power and his divine cells were astonishing!

    In Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, there was no longer any hesitation. Actualbat was the fastest way to improve himself. If it weren¡¯t for the pressure of Gwentu and the three Blood Demons, god knew how long it would have taken him to understand how to use the Draconic Spiritual Power.

    Gwentu did not give up. At this moment, a sword attack came at him. He thought little of it and did not care much. However, the sword light took his arms away from him, and all he could feel was the pain.

    His Solid Core body was cut like tofu?

    In the next second, another golden light shed, and Gwentu dodged immediately, losing his ears this time. Cold sweat was all over his body. If he had been a fraction of a secondte, he would have lost his head!

    What kind of power was this?!

    ¡°Human, you must die today!¡± Gwentu¡¯s eyes became blood-red. His body which was already burning with fierce mes erupted crazily and burnt even more violently. The independent space shrank in that instant, like how a balloon would dete.

    Although Gwentu did not know what kind of attack wasing, he was not allowed to fail this mission. He wanted to drag Wang Zhong down together with him. In such an extremely small space, the self-destruction of a Solid Core powerhouse would result in an extreme amount of destructive power!

    But in the next second, the heavy ck sword swung in the air, and the independent space that was shrinking got torn open like a rag.

    Boom!

    With the destruction of the magical artifact, the independent space vanished, and both of them appeared on Ocean Empire again.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The face of the Blood Demon who had been ordered to stay on Ocean Empire changed suddenly. Of course, he recognized that one of them was Gwentu, but who was the other person? It was so powerful that it overpowered Captain Gwentu! Isn¡¯t the captain killing Wang Zhong with Yiheluo and the others? Did they fail? Where did this powerhousee from?

    Gwentu¡¯s face also changed. Although he wanted to maximize his self-detonation power and gave up control of the independent space, the level-5 spatial artifact still had incredible stability. How could it be directly destroyed by Wang Zhong? Losing the favorable terrain in the narrow space, he was afraid that his own self-detonation would not even kill Wang Zhong with the strength Wang Zhong had disyed. Was he going to die in vain?

    Within that moment of hesitation, the attack of the heavy ck sword had already reached him. He wanted to resist, yet he felt he was unable to do so.

    Zeng!

    The heavy sword had no sharp edges, but under the infusion of the Draconic Spiritual Power, Wang Zhong felt like he could cut through iron like it was mud. The defense of Gwentu, a strong Solid Core in his true form, was definitely not weak, but he was sliced through without effort at this moment!

    The immense spiritual energy gathered in Gwentu¡¯s body was suddenly released, erupting around him like a hurricane, causing huge waves to form on Ocean Empire. The turbulent waves even seemed to surge into the sky. At the same time, a powerful hand grasped the upper body of Gwentu.

    Pa!

    ¡°The Fire Demon Race is just so-so.¡± As Lao Wang[i] spoke, he pressed his thumb into Gwentu¡¯s body, and his spiritual power poured in. Not only did it instantly stop Gwentu¡¯s bleeding, it even directly sealed his Solid Core. Being unable to even react to his Sword One, Wang Zhong felt disappointed at Gwentu.

    Gwentu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. The moment he was captured, he had wanted tomit suicide, but it was now toote. Wang Zhong was just too fast, and he had obviously nned everything from the start. Stopping his bleeding and sealing his Solid Core and spiritual powers without killing him, did Wang Zhong want to humiliate him?

    ¡°Kill me!¡± Gwentu roared without fear. ¡°You are dreaming if you want to force things out of my mouth!¡±

    ¡°Oh? But I have already asked all I wanted to know. And you have already told me everything.¡±

    Gwentu¡¯s face froze for an instant.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter whether you are alive or dead.¡± The wings spread out behind Wang Zhong, like a war god spreading his wings. He then said faintly,[j] ¡°I believe the Superintendent will have ways to learn more about this.¡±

    Gwentu¡¯s pupils shrunk. Soul Searching was an easy matter for people as powerful as the Superintendent.

    Although the Fire Demon R[k]ace¡¯s n this time was aimed at Wang Zhong and Ocean Empire, it was actually also to test the bottom line of the Heavenly Shell Race. If Gwentu hadpleted the mission, even if someone suspected itter, no one could say anything if there was no actual evidence. It would at most result in an argument between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race.

    But now, not only did he fail to assassinate Wang Zhong, he was even captured alive. Gwentu immediately realized that Wang Zhong must have recorded a video of when he was telling him about the Fire Demon Race¡¯s n! He thought that Wang Zhong was bound to die and thus didn¡¯t care, but now that Wang Zhong was the victor, if he was handed over to the Heavenly Gates or even directly to the Heavenly Shell Race, what would happen to him?

    Gwentu just needed to think for a bit, and he could already predict the result, causing his face to instantly turn pale white.

    He was finished!

    [a]a colon follows the chapter #.

    [b]we¡¯ve been going with ¡°the Land¡± and ¡°the Heaven¡±.

    [c]You tend to use semicolons before the start of dialogue. It should either be ama (if a verb that indicates speaking is used) or a period (if it was just a description/action).

    [d]although capitalizing the term might be better, we¡¯ve been going with small letters for it.

    [e]this is what I meant by those odd exmation marks. Please change this one as well since I left it.

    [f]prepositions and articles for titles/terms are not capitalized (unless they form a phrasal verb or in titles, they¡¯re the first orst word)

    [g]we¡¯ve been capitalizing this unit of measurement.

    [h]without an attribution/dialogue tag (a verb indicating speech somehow) following this, you shouldn¡¯t use ama.

    [i]alternate name for WZ.

    [jma, not a colon.

    [k]we¡¯ve recently decided to capitalize ¡°Race¡± along with the name of the race.

 Chapter 1157 - The Upper Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1157: The Upper Hand</h4>

    Elemental Domain, Icebound District.[a]

    The fate-determining Internal Ranking Tournament in the Ice Pole Faction was a bloody one. Most of the disciples¡¯[b] main battle puppets had been smashed to pieces. Without the motivation and ability to continue upward, they could only use their spare battle puppets to defend their current ranking.

    The Ice Pole Faction¡¯s Internal Ranking Tournament had always been known for its cruelty. Failure would mean one had to start all over again. This was the Ice Pole Faction¡¯s strategy. They were trying to use this method to tell their descendants the cruel reality. There were no cordial methods and no easy path. The rule here was that there were no rules. Only in this way could every qualified descendant be made sturdier than 10,000-year-old ice.

    Julienne had be the prime target of many challengers because this year, she did not use the ice monster she was good at. Instead, she had reced it with a weird-looking ice puppet made from the remains of an Earthling.

    Moreover, she only had this one ice puppet!

    In the eyes of herpetitors, this was a rare and great opportunity. As long as they defeated Julienne once, she would lose herbat powerpletely in this Internal Ranking Tournament. She had no time to refine a second puppet. And if Julienne who was [c]ranked in the top 10 dropped out, it would mean more training resources allocated to them!

    However, Julienne, together with dimir, scraped out victories, challenge after challenge. And for every victory, she managed to get arge number of Tournament points and resources from the Faction.

    When dimir weed his 28th victory, all thepetitors finally stopped actively challenging Julienne. They finally realized that they had been fooled! The main difference between dimir and an ordinary ice puppet was that he had an astonishing fighting consciousness! To put it another way, his fighting instinct was perfectly preserved by Julienne and used in the battles shemanded. This was a cunning and frightening fighting puppet. Every game seemed to be a close fight when, in fact, it was all just an act to lure them into continuing to challenge Julienne!

    They had failed to see through this trick, thinking that by challenging her simultaneously without rest, they would have the opportunity to bring down Julienne, who only had one ice puppet. However, the reality was that they had been the ones brought down. All the challengers who thought they had a chance dispatched their main battle puppet, but dimir managed to ¡°barely¡± win every time.

    ¡°Ban Luo, you almost won this time. Ai, dimir won by such a narrow margin again...¡±

    ¡°Narrow win, your head!¡± Ban Luo held his head with sadness. He could have ranked in the top 30 if he had yed it safe, but only god knew why he had suddenly gone to challenge Julienne. It was as if he had been possessed!

    Laughter echoed around him, but some in the audience were bitter-faced. Obviously, like Ban Luo, they were one of the losers who had contributed to dimir¡¯s 28 consecutive victories.

    ¡°Alright. We can now be certain that Julienne did not win by just a narrow margin. What a cunning b*tch!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I am finished for the year. My main battle puppet¡¯s core has been smashed into pieces... I can only rely on my family¡¯s support for this year. Ai, I will definitely be unable to maintain my current ranking anymore.¡±

    At the same time, in Julienne¡¯s personalboratory, she was immersed in the transformation of dimir. ¡°Well, the wisdom aspect is a bit beyond my expectations, but no matter what, it is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Cuckoo, Cuckoo, he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯s still alive!¡± The ice bird flew over, yelling at Julienne, but its ice-blue eyes looked at dimir with a little fear.

    ¡°Of course my puppet is alive,¡± Julienne said proudly. The puppets refined by the West Aezia[d] n werepletely different from the dead puppets of others. The West Aezia puppets possessed living characteristics, and one of the keys was the blood of the gods of the West Aezia n. The blood would flow like that of a living person in the puppet. It could absorb and store sources of energy, and it could even simte cultivation, like with the living, thereby providing the puppets with the path of evolution. This was the unique secret of the West Aezia n, and Julienne was confident that with dimir as her puppet, she could go one step further.

    The ice bird hovered around the ceiling while Julienne became engrossed in her research. Having 28 consecutive victories brought her a lot of usable resources. Although the Ice Pole Faction was cruel, it did not hesitate to reward the winners. She had applied for materials, enough to make more blood of the gods; many of these materials were extremely rare treasures, including a dragon heart. That would be the most critical step in seeing whether dimir could fulfill her dream and be the first Gold Core puppet in history!

    Now, she needed to make the preparations for dimir¡¯s body to be adapted for the next phase of transformation. The dragon¡¯s heart was not something that humans could normally bear. However, she was very confident in dimir. This human body had unbelievable sticity. It seemed weak on the outside, but when met with something strong, it would be strong too. She believed that as long as it was done properly...

    Sssssr!

    Fresh blood suddenly spurted out of dimir¡¯s body. There was no wound; the blood had just sprayed straight out from his pores.

    ¡°AHH...!¡±

    Julienne, who did not expect such a scene, screamed at the top of her lungs. The ice bird that was ying with the ceiling was so surprised that it fell to the floor. It let out sounds of protest, ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, stupid bird!¡±

    Julienne did not bother about the blood that had drenched her whole body. She forcefully calmed herself down and realized that she had been too eager just now. To make such drastic changes to dimir¡¯s body, no matter how strong his body was, it would still be unable to handle it, just like how a rubber band would still snap if it was stretched too much. dimir¡¯s body was violently breaking down as it was unused to such a huge power.

    Fortunately, he was already deceased, having died in the ice spring and been transformed by the extreme cold.

    She rushed to the side and grabbed a blood transfusion needle filled with the blood of the gods and inserted it into dimir. Arge amount of the blood of the gods that she had processed was injected into dimir¡¯s internal cirction, but obviously, this was far less than the amount of blood lost!

    She then took out the neutralizer she had prepared and pierced its needle into dimir¡¯s forehead.

    The blood that sprayed out of his pores had covered the whole floor, and most of theboratory was covered with blood. She could feel the stickiness and greasiness under her feet. Her face was pale, and her eyes became bloodshot. The only good thing was that the stupid bird had calmed down. She carefully controlled the amount of neutralizer, and little by little, she pushed it into dimir¡¯s brain.

    The special neutralizer managed to protect dimir¡¯s head first and stopped the bleeding. Julienne was greatly relieved. This was the most important part of the body, not only because the face was very handsome, but also because the brain held thebat consciousness she needed.

    She was not the one who had made the n to get the 28 consecutive victories. From the start, she had never thought of putting up an act to trick the challengers. It was all dimir¡¯s n. The puppet program buried deep in his head made him appear as if he was conscious... This was also a specialty of the West Aezia n. The puppets they refined were all special and perfect. This program had gathered all the battle experiences of all the puppets she refined. This was her puppet core. If she lost it, everything would be lost. As long as the core was still intact, she could always refine another powerful puppet with another set of good materials. Of course, getting 28 consecutive victories was a feat that would be difficult to aplish again.

    The neutralizer was continuously injected, carefully but not excessively. If it was too excessive, it would cause degradation of the puppet or even cause it to self-destruct.

    After a long time, the lucky goddess finally came back to her side, and the bleeding was finally stopped. Julienne sat on the ground with a face full of fatigue. She did not even have the strength to care about the blood on the ground.

    The ice bird interrupted her rest loudly. ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo. Julienne, a messenger came just now. Red challenge, red challenge!¡±

    Julienne raised her head, and she instantly went wide-eyed. The ice bird¡¯s mouth held a red challenge letter!

    While a white challenge was from someone ranked lower than her, a red challenge was from someone of higher rank than her.

    Julienne¡¯s tired waist straightened up again. After winning 28 in a row, she had already risen to the ninth position and was fully qualified to challenge the top eight. However, she did not. They knew that dimir was not perfect, and one of them had decided to act first.

    The challenge was scheduled for tomorrow!

    Julienne turned her head and looked at dimir. He had be a red figure whose body was soaked in blood.

    She took a deep breath. All her hard work had been devoted to him. In fact, not only did the ice bird think that he was alive, she also had such a thought. However, she knew that no matter how alive the puppet looked, it was, after all, just an empty shell. He had no soul. The wisdom disyed in the battle was nothing but the work of a program.

    She took out the most important dragon heart. It looked no different from a normal heart. dimir, who had just recovered, was still very weak. She reached out and touched his face that was smeared with blood.

    Julienne held her breath and softly spoke to him, ¡°I know that it¡¯s not the best time now, but it¡¯s always like this, isn¡¯t it? Bad things always appear before you are fully prepared. If we are lucky, this heart can make you be a real Void Core, no longer a fake one. You will be a real Void Core and may even have the potential to evolve to a higher level!¡±

    To a Gold Core!

    Her hand gently stretched forward, and her slender nails cut dimir¡¯s chest open like a scalpel. Two fingers gently moved, and dimir¡¯s heart was ced in a container beside her. Her other hand then reced it with the dragon¡¯s heart.

    Julienne quickly sutured the wound and then waited. Only time would tell whether it was a sess or a failure.

    At this time, Julienne felt blood clotting all over her body. She looked at dimir, who seemed to have no rejection towards the heart. She felt more and more anxious and thus decided to clean her bloodyboratory first. She needed to do something to pass time. Such a wait was like being grilled on a fire.

    Soon, Julienne put her anxious heart on cleaning. But as she was too focused on the ground, she did not see dimir¡¯s eyes suddenly open, revealing a strange look in the shrinking pupils...

    Only the ice bird continued shouting stupidly, ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo, he¡¯s alive!¡±

    ......[e]

    The independent space had already been shattered, and the original dimensional coordinates thatid in the space also dissipated along with it. Finding the coordinates again would require quite some time.

    Surprisingly, Ocean Empire was quite calm. Wang Zhong could feel the curiosity from the Sea Emperor and the few Void Cores regarding the battle in the air previously. However, they were all smart enough to not step forward and take a closer look. Obviously, they had recognized the aura of the duo battling. It was Gwentu and his superior. No matter what happened between the two of them, the Sea Emperor obviously did not want to nor dare to get involved.

    To pretend one never saw and never participated in something that was beyond their control was something a smart person would do.

    On the contrary, the Blood Demon that had remained on the rushed up to him. Upon seeing Gwentu bound by Wang Zhong, his face instantly turned pale.

    Wang Zhong just smiled faintly and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to his thoughts. This Solid Core was originally the weakest of the group of Blood Demons who tried to assassinate him. Since everyone else had already died and he was left alone, Wang Zhong did not really care much about him. Regardless of whether the Blood Demon came on this trip to assassinate him or not, since he didn¡¯t actually do anything to Wang Zhong, he didn¡¯t need to be killed. In the divine territory, one should be cruel when one needed to be cruel, but one should always look at the circumstances and grasp what needs to be done carefully. This was the real survival philosophy.

    The Blood Demon didn¡¯t dare to do anything, not even speak. He was just hanging around in the air and shuddering, staring at Wang Zhong in fear, until Wang Zhong found the dimensional coordinates to return and contacted the great elder by the dimensional gate. He then turned his head and smiled, faintlymanding the Blood Demon, ¡°Do not forget your duty. Watch the Sea Emperor.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The Blood Demon felt like he was going crazy, almost unable to breathe. He did not know whether he should respond to Wang Zhong or not. <i>Since the Earthling had already fought with Gwentu and the others, he should already know of the whole n, yet he still made me stay here... What is he trying to do? He seemed to bepletely ignoring me. No, no, more than just ignoring me, he seemed to be ignoring the entire Blood Demon Race!</i>

    ......

    Internal Gates of Heavenly Gates

    The face of Gwentu, who only had the upper half of his body left, looked ash-grey. With the strong vitality of someone with a Solid Core, this type of injury would not cost him his life. If he could get back the lower half of his body, the Fire Demon Race could even help him recover fully, but the problem now did not lie with whether he could recover or not...

    Standing in front of him was the person he was most afraid of facing and did not want to meet, the Superintendent of Heavenly Gates, Erza. Next to Erza, Wang Zhong reported everything that happened during the trip, including the conversation between him and Gwentu. This guy had recorded the entire conversation...! At this moment, Wang Zhong really wanted to thank Flying Pig. Yes, this thing was prepared by him. No wonder the Babi Family could remain strong for so long. He definitely had some tricks up his sleeve.

    ¡°This matter concerns too many things. This student here thinks it¡¯s unsuitable for the matter to be handed to the Internal Gates to be dealt with and thus brought him here to you, Superintendent,¡± Wang Zhong said respectfully.

    A gleam of admiration shed across Erza¡¯s eyes.

    The Heavenly Shell Race obviously didn¡¯t know of this matter beforehand. The Celestial Honors Mission had always been managed by the Fire Demon Race. It was difficult for the Fire Demon Race to set a trap for Wang Zhong behind the backs of the Heavenly Shell Race. Yet, who knew that Wang Zhong managed to reverse the oue and even brought Gwentu back alive...

    Of course, what Erza really appreciated was not the strength that Wang Zhong showed when facing the few Solid Cores. She had known roughly how strong Wang Zhong was, and for someone who was qualified to enter the Celestial Honors ss, it should not have been a difficult-to-aplish feat.

    What wasmendable was Wang Zhong¡¯s way of handling the aftermath.

    He did not directly kill Gwentu to vent his anger, which proved that he was calm and had the potential to do great things. Not handing Gwentu directly to the Internal Gates proved that his mind was quite clear and that his judgment and instincts were quite good. Since such trouble originated from the Fire Demon Race, if he were to hand Gwentu back to the Internal Gates, it was equivalent to returning the person directly to his own family. There would be no follow-up at all; he might even be bitten in the back. Choosing to hand the matter over to the Heavenly Shell Race not only showed that Wang Zhong had a good overall understanding of the situation between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race, but it also represented Wang Zhong¡¯s trust and goodwill towards the Heavenly Shell Race.

    Undoubtedly, whoever held Gwentu held the initiative in the negotiation over this matter. The Fire Demon Race might not care about the life and death of a Solid Core, but they would be seen to have lost their morality and broken the rules. It would be impossible to resolve the matter without heavy losses. For Wang Zhong himself, this would get him a good exnation, but for the Heavenly Shell Race, it would be a benefit that the opponent had given to them for free.

    This guy was indeed a talent. No matter in cultivation or his way of handling matters, the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s investment in him seemed to be a good one for now.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Erza smiled and nodded with an appreciative look. ¡°Just leave him to me. The Heavenly Gates will definitely give you a reasonable exnation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Superintendent.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you can go now.¡± Erza waved her hand, and a glimmer of light shed in her eyes. ¡°Be careful of the Fire Demons. They are in the wrong for this matter, and while it might be impossible to assassinate you in the Heavenly Gates, you should still be careful of all kinds of traps they might set for you. Don¡¯t be provoked under any circumstances. Remember, you have yet to fully reach your potential. The current you is still not yet qualified to openly provoke the dignity of a level-8 civilization.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    [a]Hi, Wei. Actually, I strongly rmend you do the TLC with Version History on, at least for a few times, just to see what types of errors you tend to make. ??

    [b]BTW, make sure you use straight quotes (not angled ones)(¡® vs ¡®). There should be a setting in GoogleDocs under Tools -> Preferences -> then uncheck ¡°Use smart quotes¡±. I¡¯ve already changed all the ones that I noticed in this chapter, so there¡¯s nothing else for you to do.

    [c]u sometimes wind up using the present tense when you should be using the past tense.

    [d]We try to avoid names that too obviously refer to things on Earth since we¡¯re in a wholly alien ce (the divine territory) now.

    [e]the # of ellipses I put depends on how far away the two scenes are. in a great distance/another word, I put three ellipses.

 Chapter 1158 - Soul-Summoning Lamp of Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Soul-Summoning Lamp of Hope</h4>

    Although the Holy City had been experiencing high economic pressure the past two years, that was clearly part of the long-term n that the higher-ups came up with. In fact, the benefits could be seen and felt by those at the bottom rung of power. The Earth had changed way too much in the past few years.

    After entering the Star Alliance and having a broader outlook, the higher-ups of the Holy City no longer limited their vision to conquering the Fifth Dimension. They opened up more information to other forces on Earth. There were already signs of this happening when Wang Zhong had just entered the Holy City. The higher-ups of the Holy City had finally realized that the Fifth Dimension and the Fourth Dimension were interconnected andplemented each other.

    Every in the Fourth Dimension was extremely precious. They were the cradle of civilization and life. Life was born there, something that the level-8 civilizations in the divine territory and even the four races in Heaven couldn¡¯t recreate. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t need to conquer the boundary worlds and spread their religion in low-level civilizations. If they could create life, they would just create a bunch ofs themselves and help to evolve various races. Life is a gift of the universe and every was unique.

    Indeed, the Fifth Dimension had a broader vision and provided better space and conditions for cultivation. However, there were many drawbacks too. For example, the fertility rate of the Holy City couldn¡¯tpare to that of Earth because of their world¡¯s unique environment. Not only was it because the genes of experts were such that it was difficult for them to produce offspring, but also, soul worlds ultimately couldn¡¯t rece real worlds.

    In the Star Alliance, even the superior level-8 civilizations ced great emphasis on the Fourth Dimension where they were born and weremitted to the development of their birthce. They umted arge amount of resources at their birthces. As a result, some Fourth Dimension worlds that had birthed a high-level civilization possessed cultivation conditions better than that of the divine territory.

    The elites of the Holy City began to travel between the Earth and the Holy City repeatedly. The Holy City had acquired arge amount of precious resources from the Star Alliance, and a substantial amount of it was used to transform the Earth. The elites of the Holy City were being sent to ¡°clean up¡± the restricted regions on Earth.

    Numerous restricted regions were opened up, and the unknown regions on Earth¡¯s map were identified. The conquest of the ocean had beenpleted a year ago. The ocean that seemed unconquerable to humans previously had be an ordinary and calm backyard pond. Large numbers of ¡°powerful¡± marine creatures were hunted every day, providing Earthlings with marine biological resources that were rich in energy. This provided sufficient resources and materials for Earth, which was experiencing a period of great reconstruction. This provided mutated beasts and refugees, who typically gathered outside of city protection walls, with new chances to survive.

    The Earth had been falling apart since the Dark Ages. However, with the abundance of resources and the expansion of transportationworks, Earth had been reshaped by the drastic reforms that the Holy City nned. Various Empires joined the Federation and were divided into administrative provinces.

    Large-scale migrations were carried out in barrennds in North America, South Asia, and Eastern Europe. Most of the people involved were mutated beasts and refugees, as well as minority races like the Blood Race, the Ghost Race, and the Werewolves, who had been ostracized by the rest of the world. The Federation had allocated specific regions for them in those barrennds. Those regions were either governed by the Federation or the people themselves. They would be provided withrge amounts of resources and food as there were expectations that more powerful and evolved bloodlines would appear on Earth one day.

    This was an era where hundreds of forces rose to power. In contrast to the pessimism of the higher-ups in the Holy City that was generated by the changes, Earth didn¡¯t experience high economic pressure. An abundance of resources and an overall improvement in security made Earthlings extremely satisfied. All Earthlings had been putting their energy into expanding their cities. Earth was prospering and disying remarkable vitality.

    The Federation, Tianjing.

    Tianjing used to be merely a 2nd ss city, yet it was among the top 10 cities of Earth now.

    The first reason behind this change was the rise of the Tianjing Academy. By the time Wang Zhong became the top Heavenly Soul in the Holy City and went back to Tianjing to live in seclusion for two years, the Federation had already viewed Tianjing Academy as a holy ce on Earth, making Tianjing a first-ss city. The Assassin Family rose to power and set up the Federation¡¯s first international trade market in Tianjing, making Tianjing central to the Federation¡¯s economy. Since then, the Living Rune Research Laboratory had been opened in Tianjing, and the Copperfield Family moved there too. Many other powerful families and big enterprises decided to move to or invest in Tianjing. As a result, Tianjing was going through dramatic changes every day. The city area had been expanded more than six times its original size, and it was very prosperous there.

    Tianjing was prospering with its excellent education and exponentially growing economy, attracting the attention of countless Earthlings. However, no one knew that in this New World City located in the Assassin Family¡¯s private territory, there was a terrifyingly powerful base hidden here filled with Heavenly Souls.

    In a video call, a middle-aged person from the Illusion Race was talking to Ma Dong with a smile. ¡°Mister Ma Dong, the next batch of supplies will be delivered three dayster with reference to Earth time. These supplies include five D-ss spiritual devices and two D-ss aurapressors from the Machinery Race, twenty D-ss type-3 quantum guns, and one C-ss cruise ship. Seven types of level-9 elixirs will be delivered, and there will be a hundred of each type, as well as some B- and C-level metals, and some other elixirs. Not to forget, Master Wang Zhong tasked us to pass on these thirty foundation-building practices and introductory elixir books. These are a continuation of the previous resources. Please take note and check the supplies when they are delivered. The same old rules apply. Transfer the funds anonymously through the dimensional bank and don¡¯t leave traces of our transactional data.¡±

    ¡°You have worked hard, Mister Cabos. Rest assured that I will abide by the rules.¡± Ma Dong was being very modest and polite in front of the camera. Although the Illusion Race people had been very polite to him too throughout all their interactions, Ma Dong knew that it was because of Wang Zhong and their Young Master. At this crucial time, Earth definitely shouldn¡¯t be arrogant, and he needed to be careful in doing things. If he overstepped, he would be bringing shame onto Wang Zhong and the Earth[a]. As for the anonymous transaction...

    The Illusion Race weren¡¯t dumb and knew what was going on. It was the squeaky wheel that got the grease. Earth was merely a level-4 civilization, yet it enjoyed the treatment of a quasi-level-5 civilization. This made many people jealous, and it was inevitable that this would attract trouble. If the Earth got unlucky, a powerful force from the Star Alliance might target it. The Illusion Race wanted no part of this. Other than Jhonas acting as the middleman, the main reason behind why they were doing business with the Earth and providing it with some material resources was because of Master Wang Zhong. However, they didn¡¯t want to make their business dealings public. They didn¡¯t mind secretly giving Earth some practical benefits to establish good rtions with Wang Zhong, yet they would never publicly acknowledge that they had business dealings with the Earth...

    Ma Dong knew all these, so he wouldn¡¯tpletely trust the Illusion Race, but he wouldn¡¯t suspect that they had malicious intentions out of the blue. After all, the Earth was the side that was benefiting, and the Illusion Race was just investing in them. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were wholeheartedly helping the Earth or had ulterior motives. The fact that the Illusion Race was willing to invest in and help the Earth in times of trouble was already a great favor to them. It would be unreasonable to ask more of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I have already finished practicing the technique scriptures that Brother Wang Zhong sent the previous time. I was just fretting over how there was no other way I could follow up.¡±

    As Ma Dong ended the video call, he could hear a happy voice ring by his side, giving him a shock. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Ever since his sister became a Heavenly Soul, her footsteps got more and more silent. If not for her young and sunny disposition, she would seem like a ghost.

    ¡°What about Laura and Sharmie?¡± Ma Dong casually asked. ¡°Also, I¡¯m your biological brother, but you seem more attached to Wang Zhong than me.¡±

    Emily rolled her eyes. ¡°They are making great improvement now. The scriptures that Brother Wang Zhong sent us are way too profound. They are on a whole new level aspared to the cultivation scriptures from the Holy City. ¡ªOh right, when are you going to let us go to the divine territory?¡±

    ¡°You want to go there so badly?¡± Ma Dong smiled. ¡°Do Laura and the others think the same way too?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t wait to set off.¡±

    ¡°You guys are too anxious.¡± Ma Dong smiled and shook his head. With the help of Heavenly Treasures Street, he and Wang Zhong had met in person once, and he had a better understanding of the situation in the divine territory aspared to the Patriarch Society. ¡°Several batches of aurapressors from the Machinery Race are being remodeled. The cultivation environment generated by the No. 1 Aura Chamber is not that much inferior to that of the divine territory. It¡¯s enough for your current stage now. Making a reckless trip to the divine territory will not help Wang Zhong at all. Don¡¯t forget that we must deal with our internal conflicts first before resolving external ones. There¡¯s still a batch of people in the Holy City that you need to deal with. You should focus on reaching Peak Foundational Stage soon. Wang Zhong is organizing his thoughts on umting a Void Core. It¡¯s not toote to go to the divine territory after all of you are able to umte a Void Core and deal with the trouble in the Holy City. By the way, when are Oly and the others arriving?¡±

    ¡°Around 3 in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you and Laura are in charge of them.¡± Ma Dong contemted. ¡°Let them rest for two days, and make sure that they are familiar with the No. 1 Aura Chamber. New aurapressors will arrive three dayster, and I¡¯ll make sure that the No. 2 Aura Chamber is up and working the following day for them to use. You¡¯ll handle the cultivation scriptures. Although they are trustworthy people, we can¡¯tpletely leave the scriptures in their hands. You can decide which scripture suits which person the best and ask them to copy it out.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Emily nodded. She knew the current situation of the Earth and the divine territory very well as Ma Dong had never hidden any information from her.

    The Assassin Family had spent all their fortune on this secret base in New World City, which was built with the help of Wang Zhong¡¯s constant dedication and the Illusion Race. Twelve D-ss aurapressors from the Machinery Race and their most-advanced high-gravity space technology could closely emte the cultivation environment of the divine territory. Although the spiritual pressure and gravity were only equivalent to that at the outermost area of the Land, this was enough to produce a tempering effect on people who had not umted their Void Cores.

    It was a pity that it was expensive to create these conditions. Ma Dong and Wang Zhong had devoted all their resources, yet they were only able to create a chamber of about five hundred square meters.

    A batch of ¡°New World¡± elites were summoned here to cultivate. Not many people belonged to this category. The first batchprised Laura, Sharmie, Emily, and Gui Xinying. They used the No. 1 Aura Chamber, which was created from 12 aurapressors and only sufficient for the usage of a few people. This batch was certainly not the most elite among all the Earthlings. In fact, they were inferior to many top experts in the Holy City. However, one fact was certain. No matter the circumstances, they would always be on Wang Zhong¡¯s side.

    Oly, the vice-captain of zing Angel City and one of the top 10 experts in the CHF previously, was part of the second batch. Another person from the second batch was Papada, the captain of zing Angel City¡¯s team; he was already a crazy admirer of Wang Zhong since the CHF days. His admiration for Wang Zhong had only increased as Wang Zhong reached newer heights.

    Also, there was a special little guy called Simon Colby. He was the child of Colby and Lily from the Tianjing Academy. Although he was only six years old, he was extremely gifted and doted on by everyone. Simon had received a lot of guidance from Wang Zhong when he was still in Tianjing previously, and Ma Dong had given him a lot of resources too. With their help and his innate talent, Simon reached the Heavenly Soul Stage at the mere age of six. He was known as Earth¡¯s second genius after Wang Zhong. Many said that he was the new hope of Earth and represented a radical change from Earth¡¯s new generation...

    Many things in the Holy City had degenerated, and the Earthlings needed a new order. The New World Aura Chamber was Ma Dong and the Assassin Family¡¯s trump card.

    After sending Emily away and finishing various official duties, Ma Dong was rather tired by the time the sky had darkened.

    The empty office seemed even colder and more lonely at night. It had be Ma Dong¡¯s living quarters long ago. After closing the door, Ma Dong stood in front of the thick French windows with a ss of wine.

    Standing alone in the tall office building was one of Ma Dong¡¯s hobbies when he was not busy. From there, he could see New World City and Tianjing¡¯s bustling night scene, as well as the endless stream of vehicles and colorful lights. He could see the energetic young people who were immersed in the peaceful nightlife.

    He had once been one of them. During his student days, he was known as the Nightclub Prince, and his only worry was that he didn¡¯t have enough pocket money. However, money was just a number to him now. If he wanted to, he could summon any form of entertainment that existed on Earth to his office immediately. He could get any girl he wanted and anything else he wanted. However, even though he had the means to enjoy himself now, he wasn¡¯t in the mood for such things anymore.

    The thick French windows had been specially processed. They posed no obstruction to one¡¯s view, yet they blocked out all sound. The whole office was quiet, as if it waspletely isted from the hustle and bustle of the outside world. From inside, it was like watching a silent and boring ck-and-white movie. Ma Dong seemed to have nothing to do with the lively scene outside. He was just a bystander who couldn¡¯t blend himself into the night outside, not that it would have evoked any emotions in him.

    Yet, his heart skipped a beat as he closed the curtains. He put his wine ss on the table and opened a drawer. An ancientmp made of bronze was lying quietly in it. He had bought this from the Illusion Race. It was a Dimensional Soul-Summoning Lamp!

    There was a small bag beside the bronzemp, which was filled with a handful of hair that seemed to have been lying around for some time.

    Ma Dong carefully picked up that handful of hair, as if he was scared that the hair would be damaged if he was too rough with it. His domineering and mature disposition during the day was nowhere to be seen now. His eyes looked empty and lonely. He had everything he once pursued and craved, but no one to share it with.

    Mncholy and loneliness were emotions that Ma Dong had wanted to get rid of many times. However, the more he wanted to get rid of these emotions, the more he couldn¡¯t; he had sunk in deeper instead.

    He had regretted it countless times. Thinking back now, all the past incidents regarding Mmi and the Kaiser Empire were no big deal. His mindset, power, and way of dealing with things had changed with his status.

    Frankly speaking, there had been many chances for him to change this fate previously. However, he was too immature at the time and unable to grasp the chances. He wasn¡¯t able to see a better way to deal with the problem then. Now, he only had this lock of hair to reminisce about the past.

    There was a legend in the Fifth Dimension. Every soul of life was unique. Unless it suffered a unique soul attack, the soul would still be there even if its body was destroyed. The Fifth Dimension was a spiritual world to begin with, so one¡¯s soul would just roam around the Fifth Dimension after death. Without the protection of a physical body, the soul¡¯s consciousness would be extremely weak, just like a lonely ghost. It might find a suitable opportunity to project onto a Fourth-Dimensional World to reincarnate, or perhaps it might gradually disappear with time.

    In the divine territory, there had been many sessful instances of the summoning of souls. Furthermore, there were even legends of resurrecting the dead in Heaven. It was said that the four great races of Heaven had the power to do so...

    Wang Zhong pursued excellence and wanted to be the strongest as he wanted the entire Earth civilization to have a peaceful life. However, Ma Dong had another reason for pursuing more power. He had greater ambition as he imagined a day when he coulde into contact with the so-called four races in Heaven and verify the resurrection legend. If it was true, he could resurrect that person and make up for his mistakes in the past.

    As for now...

    Ma Dong put that lock of hair into the Soul-Summoning Lamp. He had tried this countless times. Although he hadn¡¯t seeded yet, he never doubted the soul-summoning legend. It wasn¡¯t a baseless legend as many people had seeded in summoning souls with the right tools. The Illusion Race were considered to be masters of refining weapons, and thismp was the best he could get. However, summoning a soul was never easy and depended on one¡¯s luck too.

    He took in a deep breath and slowly recited a spell. An ancient green light could be seening from themp, shing brightly and dimming suddenly with a rhythm, just like Ma Dong¡¯s current mood.

    He waited quietly as the feeling of loneliness consumed him. However, as long as the mes in themp didn¡¯t extinguish, the result was not certain, and there was still hope. Until then, he would still hold onto the glimmer of hope in his heart.

    [a]I put the ¡°the¡± for when it refers to the (one of many).

 Chapter 1159 - Free Oneself and Become an Owner

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Free Oneself and Be an Owner</h4>

    On the same night, in the distant Heavenly Gates in the Land, unlike the peace on Earth, there was a tense and hostile atmosphere among some important figures.

    A dozen extremely powerful Fire Demons were gathered in a meeting hall. They were the Gold Core higher-ups of the Fire Demon Race and did not have kind expressions on their faces. All their gazes were focused on a female who seemed as calm as water.

    ¡°Lavel, don¡¯t forget your identity!¡± A middle-aged male was unusually furious. Many seniors from the Fire Demon Race, as well as two elders, were present. However, Lavel had actually dared to decline a task from them. ¡°This is an order from the race, not a request! Furthermore, many seniors are here. How can you be so unbridled?!¡±

    To other civilizations, even level-7 or level-6 civilizations, the Masters of the Celestial Honors ss were extremely revered. They would definitely be highly thought of in their race. However, this was the Fire Demon Race, a level-8 civilization. To them, the Masters of the Celestial Honors ss were not that noble. Even though they still had great privileges in their race, this did not mean that the rest of the race was subservient to them. At the very most, they were considered a member of the higher-ups in their civilization.

    ¡°Sansby.¡± Lavel silently looked at the middle-aged man that had roared in rage at her. There was no respect in his eyes or mouth. In fact, there was even a hint of disdain. Even though he was her senior, regardless of whether it was his strength or temperament, he did not fit his identity as a senior. Frankly speaking, he was simply a slightly older son of a rich family. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that you¡¯re special. I don¡¯t need you to tell me who to challenge for the Life and Death Arena or even what I should do.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Lavel did not even look at him and simply stood up. Then, she turned to look at the Fire Demon elder sitting at the main position in the meeting hall. ¡°Elder, this is a crucial time for me to refine a level-4 equipment. Distractions are not allowed. Find someone else to do it.¡±

    The meeting hall was quiet. Elder Miehill calmly looked at this arrogant female, but there was no change in the indistinct smile on his face. He calmly looked at her, as if he could invisibly pressure her. The entire meeting hall fell silent.

    The pressure that the elder radiated might be extremely frightening to others; after all, he was a peak Gold Core expert who was at the top, even among the entire Land. His silent suppression was enough to make the other Gold Core experts present feel suffocated. However, Lavel did not feel anything, and her expression was as usual. In fact, she paid no attention to him.

    After waiting for about four to five seconds, she still did not receive an affirmation from the elder. She simply smiled calmly and nodded at the elder. ¡°I have other things to attend to. I will take my leave¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stand still! You actually dared to...¡± Sansby was in a rage and shouted in fury. She wanted to leave without agreeing first?!

    However, his shouts obviously had no binding force on Lavel. Lavel simply nced at him. A terrifying aura that was even more frightening than Elder Miehill¡¯s aura shot out from her eyes, causing the middle-aged Gold Core¡¯s entire body to quiver, and made his heart jump in fear. He was so unnerved that the rest of his words went back into his stomach. He stared wide-eyed as she turned around and left, but could not say anything.

    Some time after Lavel had left, Sansby suddenly panted. He was embarrassed and angry. ¡°Elder! Look at her¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Elder Miehill waved his hand slightly and calmly said, ¡°Let her go. Who can force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I think she is too close to that Earthling. Does she want to betray her people?¡±

    ¡°Sansby.¡± Elder Miehill calmly nced at him. ¡°I know that you are full of hatred from when Lavel disabled your son, but your son challenged her first. You should always remember this. Don¡¯t talk irresponsibly about everything because of your quarrels when you were young. To the race,pared to Lavel, you and your son are nothing! Let me remind you. Watch your mouth. If you dare to sow discord between the race and Lavel, even the elders will not be able to protect you!¡±

    ¡°But this assignment¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Fire Demon Race doesn¡¯t only have Lavel in the Celestial Honors ss.¡± Elder Miehill paused slightly. ¡°Phumetheus¡¯s Heavenly Demon Realm assignment should be ending soon. When he returns, we¡¯ll leave the Earthling to him.¡±

    ¡°Master Phumetheus!¡±

    ¡°Was the Heavenly Demon Realm assignment sessfullypleted? My god, Master Phumetheus hasn¡¯t umted his Gold Core yet, but he already...¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon Realm assignment is considered to be of intermediate difficulty among the Gold Core assignments in the Celestial Honors ss, but Master Phumetheus was able toplete it as a Solid Core. This...¡±

    There were low sounds of discussion in the meeting hall. No one cared about Sansby¡¯s half-green, half-red face.

    Phumetheus was a freakish genius that had emerged in the Fire Demon Race about ten years ago. He was the leader of the new generation and was seen as the sessor of the Fire Demon Race in the Heavenly Gates after Lavel.

    ¡°Heh heh, Master Phumetheus has not returned to the Heavenly Gates for two years because of the Heavenly Demon Realm assignment. It is a pity that we are using Wang Zhong to show the newbies the future leader of the Heaven pupils.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. That Earthling should be proud to be able to die in Master Phumetheus¡¯s hands!¡±

    ...

    Recently, Lao Wang had been staying in the library. He did not stay only in the pill section, but he also strolled through the secret techniques section and the history sections.

    The battle with Gwentu had moved him greatly. To Gwentu, Wang Zhong¡¯s strength had suddenly increased rapidly because he had been concealing his strength, because of some strange power of that heavy sword, or various other reasons. However, only Lao Wang knew clearly that this was not the case... What had truly caused him to transform during that battle was the appearance of Draconic Spiritual Power!

    Back when he innately used the Rise of the Dragon and the Descending Dragon, Wang Zhong had not realized this as he was immersed in the joy of achieving his Void Core.

    In reality, as he continuously shed with others, he discovered that his spiritual power and strength were clearly superior. Not only could it suppress non-living objects, it could also suppress other civilizations.

    However, this did not cause Wang Zhong to be full of himself. On the contrary, he felt a grave sense of danger. He did not know if this change was because of the Fate Stone or other reasons, but he had to be more cautious. Thus, he had bought a sword.

    Furthermore, after this battle, more changes urred to his Void Core. His Void Core had started to disy the shape of a dragon. In the early stages, he did not have a very clear awareness of this. However, after understanding that the divine territory once had dragons, this was apletely different matter. As a yground of the Gods, there had been hints of ¡°demon gods¡± in the Earth, and dragons probably existed too. After all, regardless of whether it was in the East or the West, dragons were the most powerful beings in the legends of the Earth.

    As a result, Lao Wang could not help but be careful. He did not just rely on his strength throughout his life¡¯s journey. In reality, Lao Wang was a very cautious person. No matter what, he would rify what exactly his powers were and what effects using such power would bring about.

    Of course, he might be slightly too cautious, but if he remained prudent, he would be able to achieve long-term developments. Luckily, there were no legends of Dragons being forbidden in the divine territory. At the very least, there were no odd reactions when he faced the corpse Dragons with the Bone Demon in the Illusion Sea World.

    He strolled through the secret techniques section for three days and looked through books that included various introductions of the true form, as well as various resources introducing the Dragon Race ¡ª including their origin, their death, their splendor, and its end.

    The Dragon Race was the earliest civilization among all the civilizations to reach the top of the Fifth Dimension. It was said that they surpassed level-9 as a civilization, but as they were too few in numbers, they went extinct during the process of building the divine territory.

    From his analysis of the books, Lao Wang made a judgment. Back then, the Dragon Race had led the other top civilizations to build the divine territory together and contributed the most. In the early stages of the divine territory¡¯s establishment, everyone sang praises about the greatness of the Dragon Race.

    However, after a long time, as new top civilizations came into existence and the ruling sses were formed, there did not seem to be a need to praise them in order to maintain the new order and governance. Thus, over the past 1,000 years, everything regarding the Dragon Race had faded. Looking at the current generation of pupils, one could understand that they were only concerned about their strength and enjoying themselves.

    This allowed Lao Wang to heave a sigh of relief. It had better not be a taboo as he could not outwit the entire divine territory. The books had also mentioned the power of the Dragons. The Dragon Race took the form of Western dragons in the ancient times of Earth. They had the natural ability to control the rules, and had great intelligence and physicalbat power. However, from the pictures, there were several with beautiful humanoid appearances among the Dragons. They seemed to be of a higher level than the other Dragons.

    Dragons possessed the dragon¡¯s breath, which was a frightening form of power that was somewhat different from Lao Wang¡¯s. In essence, Wang Zhong¡¯s power wasposed of Soul Power, but the natural suppression it had on other forms of Soul Power was slightly simr. This was the logic that the divine territory followed. Higher-leveled Soul Power would suppress lower-leveled Soul Power. This was also a natural endowment of level-8 civilizations.

    Wang Zhong went into deep thought. His Void Core had now changedpletely, and the dragon form was bing more and more distinct. His entire Void Core was glittering. As for his control of power, Wang Zhong could split it into three stages. The first stage, which was his ordinary state, involved his Soul Power and divine cells. The second stage was his Void Core true form, which was his winged state. He could control the rules of ice and fire. Meanwhile, he could activate his Draconic Spiritual Power in the third stage, and even though he would still be in a winged state, as the controller of this power, Wang Zhong understood clearly that the properties of his power had changedpletely then. To be honest, he did not fear any Solid Core. On the contrary, he wanted to witness even more vigorousbat power.

    After staying in the library for more than a week, Wang Zhong understood his own powers better. Lao Wang was someone who was good at thinking.Meanwhile, the curtains seemed to have silently fallen on the incident with the Fire Demon Race.

    Just two days ago, Heavenly Shell superintendent Erza had personally sent a letter to Wang Zhong and briefly exined the results of the punishment. She thus fulfilled her promise to Wang Zhong.

    The results of the punishment did not surprise Lao Wang at all as Gwentu had confessed to his crimes. He had personally desired the wealth of the Ocean Empire civilization. Thus, he used his job as an excuse to falsely spread information about the Celestial Honors Assignment. When he wanted to rope in Wang Zhong to be his partner in crime, he was harshly rejected by Wang Zhong. In his humiliation and anger, he worked with his subordinates to attack Wang Zhong.

    In the end, the arbitral tribunal determined that Gwentu had betrayed the Star Alliance and was convicted of the unforgivable first-degree assassination attempt of a Celestial Honors ss member. When the verdict was passedst night, he was executed there and then.

    A case that originally involved variousplex inside stories ¡ª such as the secret conflict between the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race, a game of chess by the higher-ups, and even the assassination attempt of a Celestial Honors Master ¡ª had simply ended with the death of a mere Solid Core. Anyone who had some intelligence would know that this situation was definitely as deep as a bottomless sea. But so what? Furthermore, was this situation as simple as passing a judgment?

    This situation definitely could not be investigated thoroughly. Otherwise, just based on their crimes alone, it could be said that they had challenged the Heavenly Gates and falsely spread assignments; in order to safeguard the dignity of thew, the entire Fire Demon Race would have had to be eliminated! But who would dare to do so? Who had such power?

    The civilizations in the Land had simr strength, and checked and bnced one another. If one wanted to put aside all consideration for face and kill a powerful and established level-8 civilization, even if the Heavenly Shell Race, the Titan Race, and the Natural Race were involved and the power of the entire Heavenly Gates was gathered,pletely eliminating the desperate Fire Demon Race would not have been an easy task; that is unless the four races in Heaven stepped in. No civilization was willing to endure this massive price.

    However, the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race had definitely formed some kind of agreement in secret. There was no doubt that the Fire Demon Race had paid arge enough price. They had suffered great losses and faced humiliation so that the Heavenly Shell Race would not say anything about this, allowing the Heavenly Shell Race to follow the normal procedures. Of course, when the Heavenly Shell Race benefitted, they did not forget about Wang Zhong. Other than the news about Gwentu¡¯s punishment, the superintendent included three other things in her letter.

    Firstly, the lords in the Heavenly Gates cab were extremely satisfied with Wang Zhong¡¯s performance and handling of this assignment. Even the Fire Demon Race, which had suffered greatly, could not help but pretend to rejoice and praise Wang Zhong for helping the Fire Demon Race to get rid of their ck sheep... There would definitely be a reward. The rewards for a Celestial Honors Assignment were already good. He was originally to be rewarded with 200 Heavenly Gates contribution points, which was equivalent to 2,000 ss points. However, with Wang Zhong¡¯s perfect performance, almost everyone agreed to the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s suggestion to the cab. He would be given double the rewards, resulting in a total of 400 contribution points!

    Secondly, the Heavenly Shell superintendent had privately bestowed Wang Zhong with a reward of 100 contribution points and 10,000 Gold Star Stones. On the surface, this was rewarding him for his performance, but in reality, she was simply sharing the benefits with him... This was just part of the benefits that they had received from the Fire Demon Race. Of course, this was definitely only 0.1% or even 0.01% of the share from the deal between the two races. However, considering the superintendent¡¯s position, it was good that she had remembered Wang Zhong.

    The third piece of news came from the Ocean Empire. There was no need to follow-up with investigations from the Machinery Race. The Star Alliance had not sent any Star Alliance Messengers to the Ocean Empire. Thus, there was no way that the crime of killing the Messengers could have urred.

    With this usation eliminated, they were extremely grateful towards Wang Zhong. The Ocean Empire King had sent a generous gift of 20,000 Gold Star Stones and two rank-D Machinery Racebat fortresses. However, they had left the Star Alliance and were unable to contact Wang Zhong. Thus, they passed them on to the Heavenly Shell messengers who went there to reassure them.

    After adding all these together, he had obtained 500 Heavenly Gates contribution points, 30,000 Gold Star Stones, as well as two rank-D Machinery Racebat fortresses that would be strategically important to Earth.

    Thus, Lao Wang was in a carefree mood and felt as if he had received easy money from thin air. While he wrote a letter back to the superintendent showing his gratitude, he also passed the two Machinery Racebat fortresses and 20,000 Gold Star Stones to Jhonas and asked him to pass them to Ma Dong through the Illusion Race. The Illusion Race and Ma Dong had been contacting each other frequently, and there were many trades and deals between the two parties. For them to pass on these goods would be much more convenient than going through the Heavenly Treasures Street.

    ...

    An Earthling named Aiolos had caused quite some waves in the industry. Many races started to scrutinize the Earthlings, a race that had just joined the divine territory, once again. Indeed, they were very weak, but their adaptability surpassed a majority of civilizations that were stronger than them. Aiolos was proof of this.

    Furthermore, as long as one was willing to keep an open mind and an open ear, one would find that the humans had started to show their talents and seeped into various domains in the divine territory like fine rain. Even though they were not at the top, there were already a few outstanding ones who had broken through their limits and attracted the attention of others. There were even some rumors in the Heavenly Gates.

    Furthermore, humans were slightly different. Besides their ability to adapt, they seemed to like breaking norms... It even seemed slightly unreasonable.

    Aiolos¡¯s Arena arrangement broke through the rules that had been undisputed in the Arena circle for the past several hundred years. He had proportionally split the Arena into ¡°shares¡± that heter distributed. Outstanding diators could then be an owner of the Arena!

    Although those who received these ¡°shares¡± could not change their identity, they could enjoy profits from their proportion of shares.

    Apletely new method of running the Arena had appeared, without any warning signs among the Arenas that had always followed the ancient rules and traditions.

    ¡°To call this ¡®respect¡¯... This human continues to be muddled and acts like a fool. A bunch of good-for-nothing ves need these the least.¡±

    ¡°How arrogant and despotic! He will eventually know what tradition is!¡±

    ¡°The problem is that he gave all the shares to the diators. Even ves have them! What sphemy!¡±

    Aiolos had won a lot of respect from the bottom-dwelling civilizations, which were now directed towards him and towards the change in perception of those from the Earth. However, from the perspective of the Arenas, many veteran bosses who had operated them for a very long time were full of malice towards this human who had suddenly appeared and messed up the situation!

    Aiolos¡¯s shares policy had broken the traditional rules in the industry and destroyed the native environment. Although it had not affected the profits that the other Arena owners had already earned and there was no direct conflict between the operational regions and the range of these Arena owners and Aiolos¡¯s Arena, waves had emerged on the originally peaceful surface of the sea. These changes that were currently happening increased uncontroble risks as a result.

    And in the divine territory, unless they were on the road to ruin, very few people were willing to take risks.

    Of course the Arena owners hated this! However, in the diator circles, there was apletely different attitude towards Aiolos¡¯s revolution!

    Every diator who came into contact with ¡°shares¡± would raise their hand in agreement with an enthusiasm that bordered on insanity. If they had two hands, then they would raise two hands. If they had 100 hands, they would raise 100 hands. There was definitely no one who did not raise their hands.

    Some diators might not care about this money as the only thing they had left was some presence. However, as a fellow diator, Aiolos, who was also from a bottom-dwelling civilization, understood them well enough.

    Aiolos became their god, the god of countless diators. The legend of Aiolos spread even in other Arenas. A ve diator had be the boss of an Arena! This had been simply unthinkable in the past.

    What made them respect Aiolos even more was that although he had be a free being, this lofty Arena owner Aiolos had not abandoned his identity as a diator!

    Aiolos would still go down to the matches. As long as the diators could prove that they had the strength to fight, Aiolos would always give them a chance to challenge him!

    There were countless people who wanted to kill Aiolos in the Arena. Some came for fame, while others harbored evil intentions. If one lined up these challengers, it might be able to stretch from this end of the Heavenly River to the other side.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, a fierce roar disrupted the discussion among the Arena owners. They shifted their attention to the Arena outside.

    Two diators were risking their lives to fight each other. Right now, the Arena owners did not focus on their strength or their powerful techniques, but the passion that burst forth between the diators!

    This enthusiasm was extremely intense and influenced the entire Arena, causing the spectators to be filled with intense emotion as if their blood was boiling with anger. This was passion that could cause them to let themselves go and invest themselves in the match, allowing them to vent the emotions that they had umted for a day or even longer.

    The Arena owners watched this with serious expressions. This was a state that their diators would not experience. Perhaps they could use life and death to make their diators engage in intense grapples, but it would definitely not cause their battles to be filled with this influence that urred when lives shed! Evidently, this influence allowed the audience to burn off their emotions. They even saw many guest lounges lighting up for their gratuities. It was very hard to believe that this was simply a pre-match! It had reached the standards of watching an ordinary match ¡ª¡ª at least, in terms of the Arena¡¯s earnings!

    Of course, not all the Arena owners were conservatives.

    At this moment, in another guest lounge, Tsarilorhuan was weing three great Arena owners. They had powerful resources in their social circle and had rtions with officials in the Star Alliance.

    ¡°Everyone, the shares system has brought about a different style. The most intuitive difference is the diator¡¯s enthusiasm toward matches. We do not have to use life or death to threaten them into battles. Most of the time, they desire to go and prove that they have the strength and qualifications to earn some shares of the Arena.¡±

    Tsarilorhuan spoke with fervor and assurance. After defeating the Crystal person, he and Aiolos had each epted one half of this Arena. Aiolos was in charge of building up their reputation. Meanwhile, as a Gold Titan and as a newly risen genius of the Titan Race, he was in charge of building rtions.

    The three Arena owners looked somewhat grave as they watched the battle that was urring below them. This was not a life and death battle, but the standard of the fight between the two diators had surpassed the influence of a life and death battle!

    In traditional circumstances, as long as it was not a life and death battle where only one diator could survive, the diators would fight steadily as much as possible. Of course, there would definitely be some sh and bang, but the spectators were not foolish. A battle without importance was clear at a nce.

    This did not benefit the development of the Arena. However, this had never been solved as the Arena could not possibly arrange life and death battles for every match. That way, they would have very quickly run out of diators to use.

    However, the Sacred Arena had obviously changed this!

    ¡°Indeed, shares are a good method. It arouses the diators¡¯ determination to fight. Furthermore, they only enjoy the dividends, while the rest is still in our hands. What does this affect? Most importantly, our ie will increase significantly. This is a good situation where we kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    Tsarilorhuan raised the wine ss in his hand and said with a slight smile. He did notpletely understand the thoughts of his Earthling brother, but the Gold Titan did not mind. He was willing to apany Aiolos and y it big as he wanted to see for himself how far an Earthling could travel, as well as for the two brothers that Aiolos had mentioned were the best. It was said that they were so impressive that they no longer resembled humans. In any case, he had already made a bet with Aiolos.

    ¡°Indeed, I can ept your proposal for cooperation on some conditions.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Respected Sir, you have not fully understood the situation. Once the revolution starts, you will know how fast it will be. Look at the spectators below and look at the expressions on their faces. In your Arena, it must be very difficult to see such focused expressions, even if it is a life and death battle, right? Now, they have been spoiled here. After they have gotten used to our programmes, how long do you think you will have in order to adjust to these spoiled spectators?

    Tsarilorhuan sipped on his good wine. The smile at the corners of his lips caused the corners of the three Arena owners¡¯ eyes to twitch.

    ¡°Thus, there will be no conditions. You either agree or wait and see. However, time will not return. The next time we discuss, the situation will bepletely different!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that the ¡®Sacred Arena Super League Matches¡¯ that you speak of will seed?¡±

    ¡°The evidence is right before your eyes. With just the change to a shares system, we have turned the diators, who have always been in an antagonistic rtionship with the Arena, into a part of the Arena. You have seen the financial report for this month. Do you need me tough again to remind everyone how wide your eyes were when you looked at it? Change is a good thing. By taking a step forward, we are the leaders of the future. If you are one step slow, you can only be led by others. Remember that the Super League Matches only need twelve Arenas. In the future, if anyone else wants to join, they will need our agreement.¡±

    Tsarilorhuan put down and looked at the changed expressions of the three owners. He knew that he had won this game.

    ¡°Everyone, believe me. We are changing the world. We will make the Arena industry even better and even greater. We will have more influence in the divine territory. More frankly, we will earn 100 times, or even 1,000 times, of what we did in the past.¡±

    ¡°Then... Cheers to our cooperation!¡±

    ¡°Cheers to history. Now, we are creating history. You, me, him, and him are all the main characters of this period. Cheers to us!¡± Tsarilorhuan knew how to stir up the atmosphere.

    Half an hourter...

    Aiolos looked at the unbelievably favorable contracts in his hand. There was the official seal of the Star Alliance, and it was a contract that no one else would be able to secure.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t ask about our lowest limit?¡±

    ¡°Our lowest limit? Talking with a Gold Titan about the lowest limit? They would not even think of doing so. At the very most, they would think of having discounts for the league matches. To them, they have no problem with investing, but they all do not want to draw on the reputation of their Arenas.¡±

    ¡°How did you trick them into agreeing?¡± Aiolos smiled and shook his head. The Super League Matches n he had devised would unify all the Arenas in the divine territory. Thus, they needed manyrge-scale and well-known Arenas to cooperate and participate in the beginning. Then, they would devise the home and away league matches. They could turn the mere spectators into loyal fans of different Arena teams instead of inattentive spectators. Meanwhile, the fixed and regr matches andpetition dates would also help the spectators to choose thepetitions they were truly interested in.

    Of course, such a n would bring about changes that had greater impact than the shares system. It was also more dangerous!

    It was simply a miracle that Tsarilorhuan could convince the three owners to be their joint partners without any conditions.

    ¡°Tricked them? I also thought about that, but those fellows are much worse than us. We can only lead the way in this with our current reputation and poprity. Furthermore, as the controllers of the Arenas, changing the current phenomenon of inattentive spectators is the objective of every Arena owner.¡± Tsarilorhuan waved his hand knowingly. Then, he poured a cup of alcohol for Aiolos.

    Aiolos took the ss and made a toast with Tsarilorhuan before drinking all the alcohol. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Tsarilorhuan also drained his cup. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°I got a response for the matter you asked me to look into.¡±

    Aiolos¡¯s breathing paused. His tense gaze stopped at Tsarilorhuan¡¯s face as he waited for Tsarilorhuan to continue speaking.

    ¡°Ahem, could you not be so calm?¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m very nervous.¡± The veins on Aiolos¡¯s forehead were twitching.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell... I¡¯m just joking. Put away your fists. I¡¯m not interested in fighting with a freak like you today. Um, the Seductress was slightly weird. From the very beginning, he only told me to go away.¡± In the past, Tsarilorhuan could split the earnings evenly with Aiolos. However, the current Aiolos was so frightening that the Titan gave way to him so as to avoid conflict. The speed at which Aiolos improved was beyond imagination, especially after possessing resources. Aiolos was simply born forbat.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°ording to the news that my people brought back, a messenger flew into the Seductress¡¯s residence before being asked to return. The Seductress Race agreed to the special rtionship between you and the Seductress. You can be with her, but there is a special condition. Guess what it is?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they want the Arena?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, no prizes for you. What do you think about it? Regardless of what you choose, I have no opinion.¡±

    Aiolos stretched out his hand and rubbed his temples. Countless thoughts shed past his mind like shooting stars. Then, his gaze became determined. ¡°They ask for an exorbitant price, but it is still a small sum to them. A ce like the Arena does not suit their style. Thus, what they want is not me, but a ce that is even more valuable.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that...? There is a deeper intent behind this?¡±

    ¡°There definitely is. The divine territory is slightly unreliable after all. Help me check if there is any special news concerning the Earth recently.¡± Aiolos smiled.

    When it came tobat and sensitivity, which civilization could beat the Earth?

    ...

    The matter between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race was settled, but this did not mean the same for the matter between the Fire Demon Race and Wang Zhong.

    Someone lightly knocked on the door of Lao Wang¡¯s mushroom house. When he opened the door to take a look, a male with carnelian-red skin was standing outside.

    This person seemed younger than 20, even younger than Wang Zhong. However, the smile on his face and the dazzling glint in his bright eyes did not feel immature at all. On the contrary, it concealed an extremely sharp talent and bearing in the depths of his soul.

    ¡°You must be Wang Zhong?¡± The Fire Demon looked Lao Wang up and down without the slightest scruple.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Phumetheus from the Fire Demon Race.¡± He smiled as his bright eyes paused slightly at Wang Zhong¡¯s face. ¡°Won¡¯t you invite your Senior Brother toe in and have a seat?¡±

    Senior Brother?

    Lao Wang noticed the Celestial Honors space ring on his hand. He was a member of the Celestial Honors ss from the Fire Demon Race.

    This was not strange. He did not recognize many Celestial Honors members. Their whereabouts were mysterious and hard to track. Other than Senior Lavel and a few top Celestial Honors pupils, most of the other Celestial Honors Masters were training or cultivating elsewhere, carrying out Celestial Honors assignments, or wandering around dangerous ces in the Fifth Dimension. Phumetheus should fall into one of these categories.

    ¡°Heh heh, pleasee in.¡±

    Lao Wang was definitely not on friendly terms with the Fire Demon Race, and this person was probably an enemy.However, from his expression and gaze, Wang Zhong could not see any antagonism or hostility. On the contrary, there was indifference in his expressions. He seemed rather casual in his words, but there was an implicit sharpness in his speech. This was the first young person to unconsciously take the lead when speaking with Lao Wang. If this was his enemy, he would be much more interesting than fools like Balor.

    ¡°Not a bad room.¡± Phumetheus looked at the arrangement of the mushroom house and said with a smile, ¡°Even if something is small, it can still contain the essentials. It is somewhat like the Earth. It does not have arge territory or have many resources, but it is able to produce rare talents like you. It is shocking.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be considered a rare talent. I just have good luck,¡± Wang Zhong smiled and answered. ¡°Senior Brother, you didn¡¯te to talk about domestic trivialities with me, right?¡±

    Phumetheusughed. ¡°Junior Brother, you seem to be impatient. Legend says that Junior Brother Wang Zhong hates evil like an enemy and has a fiery personality. If people offend you, you will return the favor multiple times over. You will never have any misgivings against your opponent¡¯s identity. Today, as expected, you have lived up to your reputation.¡±

    ¡°You praise me too much. After all, my rise is insignificant. I do not deserve such courtesy.¡± Wang Zhong endured his temper and beat around the bush with him.

    Seeming to sense the impatience in Wang Zhong¡¯s tone, Phumetheus smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, there is no need to be nervous. I have no evil intentions. Allow me to introduce myself.

    ¡°I am Phumetheus from the Fire Demon Race, a Heavenly Gates pupil from the 56th Batch of the Violent Demon Era. I am now training in the Celestial Honors ss. I was carrying out a Celestial Honors assignment for two years and missed the year of exciting happenings with the new batch of juniors. What a pity. However, personally, after hearing about your deeds, I admire you greatly. You are very simr to me ten years ago. Heh heh, among the ten thousand races in the Land and the countless creatures present, it must be due to great affinity for me to find someone who is that simr to me.¡±

    Phumetheus paused, but the smile on his face did not change. He looked straight at Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes with a sharp gaze that was not overbearing. ¡°My previous Celestial Honors assignment was at the Heavenly Demon Realm. After two years of carrying out the assignment, I happened to receive two tokens to visit the Demon Pce in the Heavenly Demon Realm. I intend to invite Junior Brother toe with me. Not sure if Junior Brother is interested?¡±

    The Heavenly Demon Realm was a first-rate location among the various secret realms and worlds essible through the Heavenly Gates. They had opposed the four races in Heaven countless eras ago and imed that they were the fifth level-9 civilization. They cooperated with countless civilizations from the dark worlds and wanted to challenge the positions of governance that the four races possessed in the Fifth Dimension. The battle between them continued for several eras, but in the end, the Heavenly Demon Realm had lost, and their civilization was destroyed.

    The Heavenly Demon World, whose prosperity wasparable to the Heaven, then became a secret training ground for the Heavenly Gates. It was said that there were countless treasures and inheritances that unparalleled experts, those who had surpassed the Gold Core Realm, had left behind. Although it was extremely dangerous and the death rate of adventurers was extremely high, waves of Heavenly Gates elites continued to head there.

    Meanwhile, the Demon Pce tokens that Phumetheus had mentioned were obviously authorization keys to enter a treasure vault or inheritednd in the Heavenly Demon Realm. Lao Wang had seen items that were simr to the Heavenly Demon Realm treasure tokens in the Heavenly Objects Pavilion¡¯s conversion list. Their prices started from several thousand contribution points, and they were pitifully low in stock. However, Phumetheus was going to give one to him for free?

    Was he nning to trick Wang Zhong and kill him, or was he preparing to rope Wang Zhong in?

    The probability of Phumetheus trying to rope Wang Zhong onto his side was higher. This was not only an acknowledgment of Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. There was a greater possibility that his objective was to sway the Heavenly Shell Race.

    After all, Wang Zhong and the Heavenly Shell Race were in a honeymoon period. If Wang Zhong suddenly epted this massive benefit from the Fire Demon Race and headed to the Heavenly Demon Realm with Phumetheus for exploration, how different was this from openly betraying the Heavenly Shell Race and jumping into the hands of the enemy? Regardless of whether it was in terms of reputation or image, this action would be like fiercely pping the Heavenly Shell Race in the face.

    ¡°With my strength, going to the Heavenly Demon Realm might be too dangerous.¡± Lao Wang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I do not have the luck to enjoy Senior Brother¡¯s kindness. You might want to wait a few years.¡±

    This perfunctory attitude could be sensed even from three meters away.

    Phumetheus smiled and did not advise or reject him. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°I heard that the Earth civilization has just established amunication point in Catanlyke District and has been advanced to a level-4.5 civilization. Are you going to take the level-5 assessment? Heh heh, for a civilization that has just entered the Star Alliance, this rate of advancement is truly unthinkable. You have benefitted greatly. However, that is for an ordinary civilization. I feel that for talents like Junior Brother, your race, the Earth civilization, should get even more.¡±

    Wang Zhong looked at him. Indeed, this fellow was impressive and seemed to have fully researched Wang Zhong. He knew what Wang Zhong was most concerned about and what he wanted most.

    Phumetheus calmly said, ¡°The status of the Fire Demon Race in the divine territory does not seem to be inferior to that of the Heavenly Shell Race. Whatever the Heavenly Shell Race can give you, we can give you even more. Double? Triple? Or even ten times the amount? To us, this is no more than adjusting the distribution of profits in the Star Alliance. ¡ªBut what does this have to do with anything? Beforeing here, I submitted an application to the higher-ups in the Fire Demon Race. As long as they approve of it, the Earth civilization can advance to a level-5 civilization tomorrow. I can even assure you that the Earth can qualify for the level-6 assessment within three years.¡±

    ¡°Also...¡± Phumetheus¡¯ voice was rather confident as a low-leveled civilization would not, and could not, reject the conditions that he proposed. The Fire Demon Race had evaluated Wang Zhong as a person with a temper and a courageous spirit. However, one should not forget that he was also a brutal person who would resort to unscrupulous methods for survival. ¡°The Fire Demon Race has many deals with the peripheral worlds and a lot of authority. The Earth civilization has just started in the Star Alliance and urgently needs support, both economically and from trade partners. Typically, building such rtions would take at least several hundred years for a civilization. However, as long as you work with the Fire Demon Race, it can be settled in one sentence. Junior Brother, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Lao Wang smiled. ¡°I feel that it is more dependable to rely on oneself.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Even such conditions cannot erase the unhappiness that Junior Brother feels towards the small misunderstanding that Gwentu caused?¡±

    ¡°What if it were you?¡± Lao Wang really did not know what Phumetheus wanted to do. Did he think that Lao Wang was a naive little rabbit?

 Chapter 1160 - Well-Known

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Well-Known</h4>

    ¡°Heh heh, Junior Brother, you are too considerate. In the Land, there are no eternal friends or enemies. If you are talking about close rtions, the Fire Demon Race was once close to the Heavenly Shell Race. But now, aren¡¯t we on the edge? You have to look forward. In a cruel environment like the Land, the resources and benefits you receive are much more important than one or two promises or so-called feelings.¡±

    Lao Wang stretched out his hand and waved it while he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Perhaps you are overthinking this. A small figure like me does not have the qualifications to discuss cooperation with the Heavenly Shell Race.¡±

    Phumetheusughed, and there was no surprise on his face. On the contrary, he shed a smile. ¡°As expected, you are a very interesting Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    ¡°My persuasion assignment isplete. Up next is what I truly want.¡± Phumetheus took out a fiery-red letter and ced it on the table.

    The letter was not closed, and Wang Zhong immediately saw the golden words written on the letter. There were only a few words.

    <i>10th day of the 10th month, Life and Death Arena Battle. Contractor: Phumetheus.</i>

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you think that I will go? This does not align with the rules.¡± Phumetheus must be joking. Even though Lao Wang had justprehended his dragon¡¯s breath and was full of confidence, which of these freaks who were able to survive in the Celestial Honors ss were not powerhouses? Furthermore, would they fight just because he wanted to fight? What gave him the right?

    At the very least, Wang Zhong understood the rules of the Heavenly Gates. Challenging someone of a lower level was typically not allowed.

    ¡°You are very smart. However, it is a pity that you are too smart. Every rule has an exception. This is a level-8 Life and Death Battle Contract that goes beyond the rules of the Heavenly Gates. Even though it is slightly embarrassing, anything that involves the image of the Fire Demon Race is taken seriously. Your recent deeds have been excessive, so you should think about it.¡±

    When he saw Wang Zhong remain silent, Phumetheus smiled. ¡°Junior Brother Wang Zhong, you still have ten days to think about it.¡±

    As he turned to leave, he waved at Wang Zhong. ¡°You eithere with me to the Heavenly Demon Realm and receive great benefits, or choose to fight in the Life and Death Arena with a 10% chance of winning... I just hope that Junior Brother will not make a decision that he will regret. If you decide to go to the Arena, I will not give you any mercy. You¡¯ll be on your own.¡±

    His steps seemed very leisurely, but he left very quickly. As he finished hisst sentence, his voice seemed to have condensed and drifted over from a distant ce into Wang Zhong¡¯s ears.

    Lao Wang picked up the fiery-red contract. The paper felt extremely tough, and the back of the paper was weaved from fire cobwebs. This was the Pulling Thread Paper that was specially used for various official contracts and documents of high standards. Meanwhile, Phumetheus only used up half of the space meant for the contractors¡¯ names. The remaining nk space was left for Wang Zhong to sign on.

    Lao Wang carefully recalled the Star Alliancews that he had seen in the Law Enforcement Association. He faintly remembered that he had seen a use regarding the level-8 Life and Death Contract. This was a privilege of the high-leveled civilizations. After all, the divine territory was a world of ranks.

    He would have to adopt measures appropriate to this situation. Ever since the day he stepped into the Heavenly Gates, he had never thought of having a smooth-sailing journey. If he wanted to survive among these high-leveled civilizations, where murderous intent was everywhere at all times and he could not avoid the traps, he could only engage inbat!

    Ten days left Wang Zhong with enough time to prepare... Now, he had to ponder how to pull in the profits.

    After just two days of silence, Phumetheus received the signed Life and Death Arena Contract. Then, Phumetheusughed. A Void Core had dared to ept a challenge from a Solid Core. One should know that he was also a member of the Celestial Honors ss!

    ...

    Phumetheus had returned. Two batches ago, he was undisputedly the top student among the 56th Batch of the Violent Demon Era and a supreme genius from the Fire Demon Race. Even though he was still in the Solid Core Realm, he hadpleted the series of Heavenly Demon Realm Celestial Honors Assignments with a 100%pletion rate. He could rank among the top 10 pupils forpleting this assignment with the lowest Realm in the entire history of the Heavenly Gates.

    This was a record that generations of freakish Celestial Honors Masters had broken in the entire history of the Heavenly Gates, revealing the depth of their talents. It was said that the Internal Gates would reward him with 300% of the assignment rewards. This spread rapidly throughout the Heavenly Gates. He was unparalleled, and there was a faint sign that he would be the new leader of the Celestial Honors ss.

    However, before everyone could finish digesting this stunning topic, another even more shocking topic had emerged. However, it was still rted to this Celestial Honors Master from the Fire Demon Race.

    On the 10th day of the 10th month, Phumetheus and Wang Zhong would battle at the Combat Cultivation Hall¡¯s Life and Death Arena. Everyone could not help but want to watch this.

    When the entire Heavenly Gates heard about this, most of them were stunned? Wang Zhong? Phumetheus? These two people did not seem to have any interactions, right? What hatred or grudges did they have to reach the point where they headed to the Life and Death Arena?

    Furthermore, Wang Zhong had recently been extremely impressive in the Heavenly Gates, regardless of whether it was his countless life and death battles, his sharpness in pill refinery, or breaking through the norms to enter the Celestial Honors ss as a Void Core. However, regardless of all these dazzling records and deeds, in the end, he was still a Void Core. He could easily defeat minor figures like Balor and Gorst, but his opponent this time reached unimaginable heights.

    What kind of existence was Phumetheus? Before this, very few people among the new batch knew about him. However, once this incident emerged, as long as they asked around in their race, they would be flooded with various rumors and information regarding Phumetheus.

    Ten years ago, he was already called the top Solid Core expert in the Fire Demon Race. He possessed the Ceremonial-Fire Greedy Soul Sword, which was a level-4 weapon. After experiencing various training in the Celestial Honors ss for 10 years, he had eliminated several civilizations for the Fire Demon Race by himself. Among these civilizations were genuine level-6 civilizations that were guarded by Gold Cores, and they were even eliminated by him alone! His spiritual power was extremely pure, and his true form was terrifying. He had already perfected the Soul Devouring Technique of the Fire Demon Race and did not seem to have any ws. Furthermore, not too long ago, he had even broken a historic record andpleted the Heavenly Demon Realm Assignment as a Solid Core. Furthermore, he had achieved 100%pletion on the assignment. This was enough to put him among the top 10 pupils in the entire history of the Heavenly Gates!

    Even though such a being was only a Solid Core, ordinary Gold Cores were no match for him! But he was actually going to the Life and Death Arena with Wang Zhong, a mere Void Core...

    How crazy!

    Regardless of whether it was Phumetheus or Wang Zhong, this world was mad!

    In a quiet room in the Internal Gates...

    ¡°Superintendent, Wang Zhong hasnded in this suicidal situation because the Heavenly Shell Race pulled him over to our side. How can we be impervious to the misfortunes of others? If we allow Wang Zhong to die in Phumetheus¡¯s hands, who will dare to rely on the Heavenly Shell Race for help in the future? Superintendent, please think about it again!¡± Celeste knelt on the ground with a stubborn expression on her face. Even though she had already faced rejection from the superintendent, she still did not give up. With the Fire Demon Race using a level-8 Life and Death Contract, if they wanted to save Wang Zhong, there was definitely no other possibility than Superintendent Erza personally stepping in and discussing ¡°conditions¡± with the Fire Demon Race.

    Superintendent Erza smiled. ¡°Ask yourself. If this is the case, are you really considering our race?¡±

    ¡°Superintendent, is it because you are afraid of suffering losses from negotiating and dealing with the Fire Demon Race? Is a genius ally who is overflowing with talent and is extremely friendly with our race not worth the price?¡± Celeste gritted her silver teeth and stubbornly said, ¡°The Fire Demon Race simply could not ept that result. As long as we give the Fire Demon Race an out, we do not have to make any unnecessary investments. There is actually a lot of space for negotiation in this matter...¡±

    ¡°You truly disappoint me greatly.¡± Erza simply interrupted her and calmly scanned her. ¡°Your foresight stops at the benefits and losses that the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race will make on the surface and at the superficial grudges between us. Do you really think that the Fire Demon Race, who have established their footing in the Land over countless eras, only have such low tolerance? Do you simply want to regain some face by provoking this matter?¡±

    Celeste lowered her head and did not say anything.

    ¡°You are so concerned that you are confused! The Fire Demon Race will not give way in this matter even if I actually go and personally negotiate with them. This is not a problem of benefits and losses or reputation. Furthermore, Wang Zhong destroyed the Fire Demon Race¡¯s ns for the Ocean Empire and is now seen as a part of the Heavenly Shell Race faction, easily putting him on the must-kill list for the Fire Demon Race. This is also a way for the Fire Demon Race to explore our attitude. If they can use the threat against Wang Zhong to force the Heavenly Shell Race topromise this time, even if wepromise in the end and the Fire Demon Race gives up, what will happen next time? Don¡¯t forget that as a level-8 civilization, their level-8 Life and Death Contract privileges are unlimited. Are you nning for all the alien races that have rtions with the Heavenly Shell Race to be methods for the Fire Demon Race to control and threaten us?¡±

    ¡°But Wang Zhong¡ª¡±

    ¡°So what about Wang Zhong?¡± Superintendent Erza calmly said, ¡°You think that he is very outstanding and a great genius, but in the long history of the Land and the divine territory, there have been many outstanding members from other races like him. Their weak backgrounds resulted in boundless tribtions. This is the only path that geniuses from these low-leveled civilizations can choose. If they are able to seed, they will fly high, but if they do not seed, this just means that their talents are not freakish enough or that they are not desperate enough. Why should the Heavenly Shell Race change its principles for a fellow who does not have enough talent? This is not simply a trap by the Fire Demon Race but also a test by the Internal Gates for Wang Zhong. If he does not go, that is his life and his choice. However, if he actually dies in Phumetheus¡¯s hands, rx. The Heavenly Shell Race will make the Fire Demon Race pay a price. We will also ensure that his lineage on the Earth willst for at least a few decades.¡±

    ¡°But this is not a form of training! Furthermore, if Wang Zhong dies, does it matter to him whether or not the Fire Demon Race pays the price?¡± Celeste anxiously said, ¡°Phumetheus was already the top Solid Core ten years ago. Even in the entire Celestial Honors ss, not many people can win against him. Wang Zhong is no more than a Void Core. To him, such a test will result in certain death. This is no more than an excuse by our race. We are not willing to pay the price for an alien race. Superintendent, you were the one who promoted Wang Zhong. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough! So, you also know that Wang Zhong is from an alien race. As one of the future heirs of the Heavenly Shell Race, you definitely cannot allow your personal feelings to affect your judgment of the race¡¯s interest. Such a leader will only lead the race to destruction! You should reflect properly. When you go back, copy the oath that you took when you became an heir candidate ten thousand times and send it to me in three days! For every copy that is missing, you will be locked up in the Introspection Pagoda for ten days!¡±

    ¡°Superintendent!¡±

    Bam!

    There was a trembling sound, and Celeste simply felt a wave of great power sweeping past. Then, the things around her changed rapidly, and the scenery flew forwards, eventually leaving the quiet room in the distance. When she calmed herself down, she was standing outside the Internal Gates.

    ¡°Superintendent!¡± She shouted loudly at the open space as she knew that Superintendent Erza, who controlled the entire Internal Gates, would definitely be able to hear this. Deep down, Celeste was a stubborn person, just like Wang Zhong. If not, there would not be manymon topics between them.

    ¡°Foolish child...¡±

    After standing there for a full night, she finally heard a sigh in her mind. It was Superintendent Erza. A glint of joy shed past Celeste¡¯s eyes. ¡°Superintendent!¡±

    ¡°As the Superintendent of the Heavenly Shell Race, I cannot agree to your impolite request. But as your aunt, I can tell you very clearly.¡± Superintendent Erza paused. ¡°The only chance that Wang Zhong has to survive is if he does not go to the Arena.¡±

    Not going to the Arena?

    Celeste was slightly dumbfounded. The level-8 Life and Death Contract issued by the Fire Demon Race was not something Wang Zhong could reject. How could he not go to the Life and Death Arena? This was not something that he could decide.

    If someone else had said this, Celeste would simply think that it was nonsense. She did not even need to ponder deeply about this. Anyone who understood Phumetheus¡¯s strength would know this extremely well. She hade to look for the superintendent as she hoped that Erza would step in and stop this life and death battle, but Erza had declined.

    However, when the superintendent personally said these words, they seemed slightly different.

    Celeste simply recalled the words a few times in her head and very quickly grasped the important points in her words. Then, joy emerged in her expression. ¡°Thank you, superintendent!¡±

    ...

    At first, the battle between Wang Zhong and Phumetheus in the Life and Death Arena made Jhonas fiercely excited. He had heard that even though Phumetheus was a member of the Combat Cultivation Hall, he had not been able to break through to the Gold Core Realm.

    ording to Jhonas¡¯s understanding of the Life and Death Arena, his Boss was really skilled at abusing enemies of a higher level. When he heard that Wang Zhong was only going one step higher to fight a Solid Core, Jhonas never thought that Wang Zhong would lose. As for his opponent¡¯s identity as a member of the Celestial Honors ss, Boss was also from the Celestial Honors ss, and it canceled out! It seemed like Boss was bored of bullying the weaklings in the Combat Cultivation Hall and had started to bully the Celestial Honors ss. Jhonas was extremely pleased with this.

    However, he only maintained these thoughts for a few hours before he was no longer able to smile.

    Firstly, he had heard various groundless rumors from the Heavenly Gates pupils. It was said that Phumetheus was a very impressive being, even in the Celestial Honors ss.

    Then, the Illusion Race elder personally contacted Jhonas and asked him about this situation. The elder¡¯s tone was rather serious. In fact, after hearing Jhonas¡¯s description of the situation, his elder gave a clear instruction that could be considered a warning. ¡°Do not participate in this matter. The Illusion Race will help Wang Zhong to send the goods that he passed to us two days ago to Earth, but this will be thest time, unless Wang Zhong is able to survive after ten days...¡±

    Jhonas might not believe what others said, but who was the elder? The elder was his uncle and was famous for being courageous in the Illusion Race. Back then, after being convinced by Jhonas, the one who had actively requested for other races to open up trade with the Earth, the one who had done favors for Wang Zhong, and the one who had even personally taken care of everything concerning Earth was Jhonas¡¯s uncle ¡ª Elder Cabos! He could be said to be an absolute supporter of the Earth. But now, he had started to beat a retreat only after hearing Phumetheus¡¯s name. He had even hinted at his advice to temporarily draw a line between Jhonas and Wang Zhong with his words.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Uncle? I¡¯m not someone who does not value loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Silence.¡± Cabos¡¯ expression in the video was unusually cold and stern. ¡°Wang Zhong and the Earth are simply rootless duckweeds. However, they were simply too dazzling and stole the limelight. If they are able to smoothly grow, then so be it. However, once Wang Zhong dies in the Life and Death Arena, there is no need to wait for the Fire Demon Race to step in. Arge bunch of hungry wolves from the level-5 and level-6 civilizations will immediately shred the Earth into pieces and devour everything and will not even leave a bone behind. It will be a grand feast! The Illusion Race is already shockingly wealthy, causing people to remember us with envy. If we dare to actively participate in this matter, once we give others an excuse and a method to attack us, you and I will not be the only unlucky ones. The whole race will fall into misfortune, and it might be a disaster that eliminates our race!¡±

    Jhonas furrowed his eyebrows and did not say anything.

    Cabos red at him for a long time before finally sighing. ¡°I know that you have good rtions with that Earthling, but if you have that intention, you also need the appropriate amount of power. You cannot participate in this matter. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own life, do you not care about the entire race and all your rtives?¡±

    ¡°How about this? I will send some detailed information about Phumetheus to you, and you can privately send them to Wang Zhong. At the very least, he will understand his opponent better. As for the Earth, I will do my best to point out a way for them to survive. However, this is on the condition that you absolutely will not be too close to Wang Zhong for the next ten days in the Heavenly Gates. You must even show a distant attitude. Remember, you do not represent just yourself, but the entire Illusion Race!

    ¡°Also, I heard that Phumetheus personally went to find Wang Zhong before announcing the life and death battle. The Fire Demon Race probably has intentions of pulling him over to their side. You can advise him...¡±

    Not long after Cabos hung up, an urgent express document had been sent to the Equipment Refinery Hall.

 Chapter 1161 - Two Kinds of Attitudes

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Two Kinds of Attitudes</h4>

    The Illusion Race was very thorough in their work. Even when sending this letter, the letter was directly sent to the Equipment Refinery Hall, and not the mushroom house where Wang Zhong and Jhonas lived together. This indicated that they would draw their boundaries with Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Phumetheus was born as a Solid Core and joined the Celestial Honors ss just after entering the Heavenly Gates. Furthermore, he graduated as the top scorer among the 56th Batch of the Violent Demon Era. He has cultivated for over thirty years. He has not been able to break through to the Gold Core Realm because he was also cultivating the Soul Devouring Technique at the same time and wanted to umte the second stage of his true form before stepping into the Gold Core Realm. Thus, he has been suppressing his cultivation realm...¡±

    In the mushroom house, Jhonas was looking through the stack of information with Wang Zhong. From Phumetheus¡¯s rise to his splendid reputation, all his experiences over the past decade or so in the Heavenly Gates had been recorded in the materials sent over. It was easy to handle such matters with money, and the information system of the Illusion Race was considered first-rate among the many civilizations in the Land.

    <i>Achievement 1: During his first Celestial Honors Assignment after joining the Celestial Honors ss, he single-handedly destroyed a level-5.5 civilization. This was a powerful civilization that was in line to take the level-6 assessment and had several dozen Solid Core experts. However, a mere Solid Core fellow that had just joined the Heavenly Gates and entered the Celestial Honors ss was able to tten the entire civilization and ughter all the experts who were of the Void Core Realm and higher without leaving anyone behind. Such achievements were simply hard to imagine!</i>

    <i>...Achievement 6: Four years and three months after entering the Celestial Honors ss, he single-handedly wiped out the t Iron civilization. He ughtered hundreds of thousands of people and killed the t Iron Queen!</i>

    Even though there were powerful and weak intermingled among the Gold Cores, the words ¡°Gold Core¡± represented theirplete difference from bottom-dwelling people. Under normal circumstances, even if the weakest Gold Core wanted to kill a Solid Core, they could simply ughter them with a wave of a hand! Regardless of their level of power, the level of their spiritual power, or their state of consciousness, they were on apletely different level from low-leveled beings. It could be said that if a Void Core challenging a Solid Core had a difficulty of 5, then a Solid Core challenging a Gold Core would have a difficulty of 500 or even 1,000!

    <i>Achievement 7: The day before the 56th Batch of the Violent Demon Era graduated, and four years and 11 months after entering the Combat Cultivation Hall, he defeated Supervisor Tsargesimon head-on in the ¡°Revised Violence Field¡±! The Fire Demon Race boasted greatly about him back then, oppressing the Titan Race to the point that they could not lift their heads up for a few years.</i>

    This was even more impressive... Even Lao Wang could not help but feel his eyelids twitch when he read this.

    Lao Wang clearly understood how strong Supervisor Tsargesimon was. Even though he typically did not do much work during lessons, he was simply guiding many rookies to build their foundations. The supervisor¡¯s practicalbat powers were rather terrifying. ording to Wang Zhong¡¯s estimations, he should be ranked among the top 10 among the many supervisors in the Heavenly Gates! Even though there had been a powerful runic array in the Revised Violence Field that suppressed their Spiritual Energy Value to the same value that day, the supervisor had thebat experience and state of consciousness of a Gold Core...

    And these were only the achievements that Phumetheus had made 10 years ago. They continued to read up till the current records. As resources about the Celestial Honors assignments and their difficulty levels were listed out, it only reaffirmed that this freak who was only the sixth Solid Core in the history of the Heavenly Gates toplete these assignments was unimaginably strong.

    ¡°Boss...¡± Jhonas¡¯s voice started to tremble slightly. He mustered up his courage and said, ¡°I¡ªI think you should yield to the Fire Demon Race. I feel that the Heavenly Shell Race should understand you. They also cannot help in this matter. They can¡¯t possibly stare wide-eyed as you die...¡±

    ¡°Do you not expect me to win?¡± Lao Wang also felt great pressure. Just from the intelligence that the Illusion Race had sent, it seemed that Phumetheus was much harder to deal with than he had imagined. To be honest, he had no assurance at all... And he was not talking about his chances of winning against Phumetheus, but his chances of surviving in the Life and Death Arena. This was a freakish genius that had surpassed the limits of a Solid Core! If he was also a Solid Core, perhaps he would have the ability to battle Phumetheus with a few more trump cards. But as a mere Void Core... it was difficult, very difficult! Just surviving was very difficult.

    ¡°Damn, Boss. What are you saying?¡± Jhonas was speechless that Wang Zhong still had the mood to joke around. When Jhonas looked at these materials, if he himself was involved in this matter, he would have probably wet his pants. ¡°We were talking about official business. The Heavenly Shell Race will definitely understand the situation you are facing now. In order to survive, do you care so much? Furthermore, I think that the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince is interested in you and will definitely help you by speaking behind the scenes. If you betray the Heavenly Shell Race, they will probably not go so far as to want your life.¡±

    However, Lao Wang simplyughed. From Jhonas¡¯s words, he was obviously taking them for granted. Did he really think that the Heavenly Shell Race had a good temper? Even though he and the Heavenly Shell Race had banded together, if one dared to openly attempt to p them in the face, insane women were even crazier than madmen.

    However, he did not have to exin this to Jhonas. The Illusion Race member¡¯s expression was as usual, but Wang Zhong was fine with this. Even the sensitive Ma Dong was fine with this. They had already sensed that the Illusion Race had started to adopt a distant attitude. The Illusion Race had helped the Earth before, and the fact that the Illusion Race did not choose to hit the Earth when they were down meant that they were rather good friends, especially when they reached this plight.

    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± The moment Jhonas finished speaking, a female voice sounded from the door. Then, Celeste walked over. ¡°Wang Zhong, don¡¯t go to the Life and Death Arena. Negotiate with the Fire Demon Race. They will definitely try to attract you to their side. If you take their side, this life and death battle will naturally be canceled!¡±

    ¡°Do you all think that I can¡¯t win?¡± Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. After this situation emerged, he had also been waiting for the Heavenly Shell Race to speak. If the Heavenly Shell Race had the intention to stop this, someone would have probably contacted him on that night. But until now, there had been no news. Thus, Lao Wang knew what to expect.

    The Heavenly Shell Race did not n to get involved in this matter. Regardless of what their objectives and considerations were, they had made this decision. Furthermore, for Celeste to say such words, she had definitely asked the Heavenly Shell Superintendent and obtained a promise from her.

    Just like what Jhonas had said, if he chose to draw a line with the Heavenly Shell Race and rely on the Fire Demon Race, the Heavenly Shell Race would definitely be unhappy. But at the very least, the Heavenly Shell Race would not ask for his life.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll win, Wang Zhong.¡± This was the first time Celeste¡¯s expression was this serious. ¡°But Phumetheus is on a different level from you and is from another world. Even in the entire Celestial Honors ss, he is considered a genius among geniuses. He has also cultivated for a longer time than you! Furthermore, I can very responsibly tell you that if he is willing to take thatst step, he can easily advance to the Gold Core Realm at any time. With his strength, once he advances to the Gold Core Realm, he will be one of the top experts in the Land. He is simply not someone that you canpete with!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Beside them, Jhonas vigorously nodded his head. Lao Wang smiled.

    ¡°I have asked for instructions from the superintendent. Even though the superintendent seems very rigid on the surface, she has hinted to me that if you side with the Fire Demon Race, the Heavenly Shell Race will not take your life.¡± Celeste paused slightly. There were some things that she could not say, but she never thought that Wang Zhong was nning to face Phumetheus on the Life and Death Arena. ¡°I know that you are prideful on the inside, but please do not be blinded by your temporary personal feelings. As long as you live, you will have the possibility of fulfilling your dreams. Don¡¯t forget that you still have an entire race behind you that is depending on you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Jhonas nodded his head so much that he started to feel slightly nauseous.

    Looking at the concerned gazes from the two of them, Lao Wang silently sighed. He did not have many friends in the Heavenly Gates. Other than Bone Demon Pavaro, these two were his only other friends.

    However, it was a pity that these two people did not understand him well enough, let alone the situation he was in. Frankly speaking, regardless of whether it was Jhonas or Celeste, they seemed to have seen various aspects of society, and their vision seemed to be very long-sighted, but they had not experienced actual setbacks and truly difficult positions before. Thus, they would not understand where his current dilemmay.

    Celeste was right about one thing. He still had a race behind him that depended on him. However, this was precisely the reason why he had no choice but to face this battle.

    Looking at this situation, regardless of whether it was the Fire Demon Race¡¯s level-8 Life and Death Contract or the cold-eyed evaluation from the Heavenly Shell Race with the excuse that this was a test from them, frankly speaking, he was no more than a toy in their eyes. He was simply an intermediary object in the struggle between the two races.

    What influence did a toy have? What qualifications to speak did an object have? To be honest, regardless of whether it was the Fire Demon Race or the Heavenly Shell Race, they were treating Wang Zhong as a chess piece in the game between them. Thus, Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude could not determine anything.

    Even if he chose to depend on the Fire Demon Race and avoid this battle, the news of the life and death battle had spread throughout the Heavenly Gates, and the Fire Demon Race might no longer let him join them. Furthermore, even if the Fire Demon Race agreed, what would happen to the Earth?

    Furthermore, even if the Heavenly Shell Race did not immediately settle the ounts with him, that was simply them wanting to portray a noble and virtuous stance. However, behind the scenes, the Earth would definitely suffer a disaster. The Earth civilization had received benefits from the Heavenly Shell Race but wanted to free themselves just like that? It was impossible even in his dreams. Even if the Heavenly Shell Race simply took back their gifts to the Earth and did not add a harsher punishment, the various jealous and envious eyes cast towards the Earth because of their sudden rise in power... This would cause the Earth to immediately fall into the abyss.

    Moreover, even if he did not consider all these, what if a simr incident happened next time? If the Fire Demon Race could use the level-8 Life and Death Contract to kill him, couldn¡¯t the opposing Heavenly Shell Race do the same? Couldn¡¯t the Titan Race, which was also a level-8 civilization and on the same side as the Heavenly Shell Race, do the same?

    Wang Zhong did not want to be a sacrificial object in the struggle between the two races, let alone be their toy. Furthermore, he wanted the two races to be aware of this. Thus, there was only one path, and that was to defeat Phumetheus. He had to disy a miracle that was heaven-defying enough and could even cause everyone in the history of the Land and the divine territory to tremble! This way, Wang Zhong, who hade from a low-leveled civilization, would be treated on the same level as everyone else. Then, he would jump out from the struggle between these two races and be an independent third party who was aloof from this conflict.

    This was very difficult, and Wang Zhong was very clear of this. Right now, the opinions of the entire external world, including Celeste, Jhonas, and other people, were not baseless. Even Wang Zhong himself was doubting the possibility of him surviving in Phumetheus¡¯s hands, let alone defeating him.

    But so what? He still had almost ten days to the life and death battle, and Lao Wang was not anxious. There would always be a solution. The Draconic Spiritual Power in his body had boundless possibilities, and was his greatest capital and trump card. Of course, this was not his only trump card...

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Lao Wang smiled and said, ¡°Friends, believe me. I am not having a fever and will notnd into a sure-death situation. Just wait patiently.¡±

    Lao Wang was also waiting. Other than wasting no time in cultivating his Draconic Spiritual Power, he was also waiting for his second trump card. However, this would depend on his luck and fate.

    After the topic of the life and death battle had spread for six or seven days, it started to be more exaggerated. Everyone in the Heavenly Gates was discussing everything regarding this battle. The faces of many newbies in the Heavenly Gates appeared. Many Masters from the Celestial Honors ss who were training outside had also ended their assignments in advance and returned.

    A life and death battle between two Celestial Honors Masters was rare, even in the entire history of the Heavenly Gates. Having a hundred or so of such battles in one era was already considered very frequent. After all, one era had 1,000 years. Such battles were rare and urred once in about every ten years. Furthermore, one of the involved parties was an important figure among the Celestial Honors Masters.

    The entire Heavenly Gates was passionately discussing this. This was miraculous. The topics discussed did not involve the oue of this battle, but whether Wang Zhong would show up at the Life and Death Arena, as well as how long he would be able to survive there.

    ¡°I feel that Wang Zhong won¡¯t even be able tost ten seconds in the Life and Death Arena. He will be killed in seconds without a chance of survival.¡±

    ¡°It is not that exaggerated. After all, he is a monster and the second Void Core to enter the Celestial Honors ss. The previous person who did this was the ancestor of the Heavenly Shell Race. He can also kick up a storm in the Celestial Honors ss and will not be that easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you also have to see who his opponent is. Phumetheus can be considered a first-rate Solid Core in the history of the Heavenly Gates. Back then, the Heavenly Shell ancestor did not encounter such a Solid Core opponent in the Celestial Honors ss, right?¡±

    ¡°I still think that Wang Zhong can endure a few attacks and will not be eliminated in one shot. As long as he can resist a few attacks... Monsters like him usually have extremely powerful survival abilities.¡±

    ¡°Even if he can resist two attacks, so what? So what if his survival abilities are extremely strong? He will still die in the end! Furthermore, don¡¯t forget that this is the Life and Death Arena. Even if Wang Zhong has unique skills in survival like a turtle shell, once he loses in the Arena, his life will be in the hands of Phumetheus. If Phumetheus wants him to live, then he will live. But if Phumetheus wants him to die, he will die! Do you really think that he can avoid this?¡±

    ¡°With Phumetheus¡¯s identity, if Wang Zhong disys enough strength, Phumetheus should not ruthlessly kill Wang Zhong, right? After all, they are both members of the Celestial Honors ss.¡±

    ¡°How naive! They are in the Life and Death Arena. What ruthless killing are you talking about? Let me tell you, this situation is not as simple as it seems on the surface. It involves the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race...¡±

    Various passionate discussions and rumors spread rapidly. Meanwhile, Lao Wang silently stayed in the mushroom house and cultivated in secret. After seeding in his use of his Draconic Spiritual Power, he had perfectly integrated it with his divine cells. For the moment, he was just worried that it was difficult for him to make any substantial improvements. However, Lao Wang concealed it to hide himself from the outside world as much as possible.

    He probably could not conceal his Draconic Spiritual Power from Phumetheus, but Lao Wang did not n to directly expose it. He wanted to disguise himself as much as possible and reduce the trouble he would face. Thinking ahead had always been Lao Wang¡¯s style.

    The mushroom house had been sealed up, and Wang Zhong retreated into his fragment world. This space was extremely stable and concealed. He could disy his ice and fire wings, his Draconic Spiritual Power, and even all his trump cards to his heart¡¯s content here. Furthermore, he did not have to worry about others casting covetous eyes at him.

    At that moment, his Draconic Spiritual Power that had been replicated by the divine cells integrated into his ice and fire wings. Under Wang Zhong¡¯s deliberate guidance and suppression, he wanted to unify his powers and improve his state of consciousness. The most important things he had gained from the reading in the library were broadening his perspectives and choosing what was suitable for him.

    It seemed as if a calm heart and waiting in silence allowed Lao Wang to start work from the very beginning. He had finally achieved his second crucial step. However, even though he had a certain level of confidence, to be honest, Lao Wang did not have much assurance.

    That was until Senior Lavel sent him a letter.

    ¡°The second stage of nurturing the Soul Steel isplete, and we will be entering the final stage of refining the sword. This will take about three days. Hurry up ande!¡±

    When Lao Wang read this news, he could not help but fiercely clench his fist. Even though the nurturing of the Soul Steel would have beenpleted within these few days ording to Senior Lavel¡¯s previous timeline, if it were to drag on for another two days, the time limit for the Life and Death Arena would be up, and he would not have enough time to refine the sword. Now, he calcted the time it would take, and it was just right! During this period of time, he had been waiting for just this!

    There was no doubt that Senior Lavel had put in extra hours for this. Most importantly, Senior Lavel was from the Fire Demon Race but had still helped him in this matter. Lao Wang could not help but asionally feel that this was surreal.

    Phumetheus seemed to be a practicalbat specialist like him, and there would be times when he would attack without finesse. He definitely had a weapon, which was definitely very vicious and very handy. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong wascking too much in this aspect.

    Lao Wang did not waste any time and got up. It was now his turn to race against time.

 Chapter 1162 - Might of the Netherworld King

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Might of the Netherworld King</h4>

    As a wave subsided, another wave rose. The Netherworld King of the underground world kicked up waves once again. Aspared to the previous time, the reactions of the various great Factions were extremely intense. Their people had been openly killed at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore!

    Furthermore, they died very cleanly and werepletely annihted! The cruel methods of the Netherworld King left them with no choice. They had to use blood to cleanse this mess.

    The Dragon¡¯s Head Shore became deserted, and even the Merchant Race, who had good rtions with many parties, retreated. Meanwhile, all the creatures from the underground world were waiting for the arrival of this battle.

    The Dragon¡¯s Head Pub was still open. Even though it was much more deserted, many people besides those from the Factions remained in the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. Some were brave, while many unfortunate ones had settled down with their families here and had no choice but to stay behind and watch this battle. Of course, there were also many opportunistic people who wanted to use this chance to purchase goods at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore without restraint.

    ¡°Not sure if the Netherworld River Wanderer will stille and trade...¡± One of these opportunistic people was drinking wine and finding a topic to talk about out of boredom.

    ¡°He is no longer a Wanderer, but a reincarnation of the Netherworld King. However, how can he possibly defeat the experts from the Factions by standing on the shore?¡± Haiyeh spoke with fervor. He was an outstanding figure among the opportunistic mob and was skilled at finding opportunities among danger. He then turned to the boss of the pub. ¡°Boss, how does it sound? The price that I proposed is already very fair.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, astute Haiyeh, you¡¯re not the only one with the spirit of adventure.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the Factions will eventually take away your shop in the end? Do you think that the Factions will allow this ce to freely develop after such a big move? You know that I am not taking this shop for myself. After all, I¡¯m already earning money from my other endeavors.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that the Factions will win?¡± The boss refuted him unwillingly.

    ¡°I understand yours and everyone¡¯s feelings. You¡¯ve invested almost everything here. But, you see, how could the Factions possibly lose? Before they were serious, the alliance of Factions was already terrifying enough. Furthermore, the Factions are furious! Previously, they activated a half-Gold Core. What do you think they will do this time?¡±

    Haiyeh shook his head. He was not lying and was stepping forth on behalf of a great figure from a great Faction. He received extremely urate information that there was an emergency at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. The dearest grandchild of an almighty figure had died in the hands of the Netherworld King.

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    ¡°Shh! That¡¯s right. That almighty figure is now here.¡± Haiyeh nodded his head. He enjoyed this moment greatly as his news had shocked the entire pub. He knew that after this, his purchase would be sessful...

    BAM...

    A violent vibration disrupted Haiyeh¡¯s joy. Everyone trembled as they sensed the terrifying aura from the vibrations in the air.

    A Gold Core!

    That almighty Gold Core had taken action!

    ¡°Glug...¡± Haiyeh wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he could not even utter a word. It was as if his throat was stuck. Air flowed in and out of his mouth, but he could not make his throat produce any sounds. He could only continuously swallow his saliva.

    Fear spread in the air, and almost no one dared to move. However, there was always someone who was brave enough. They moved their body and struggled free from the terrifying Gold Core aura. Then, they rushed out of the pub, wanting to witness this battle. If they were able to see a Gold Core expert take action, even if they had invested everything in this ce that could soon be destroyed, it would not be much of a loss to them.

    Haiyeh also rushed out while panting heavily.

    The boss followed him and tightly furrowed his eyebrows but did not say anything.

    Very quickly, they saw the shore of the Netherworld River. In the distance, hundreds of experts from the Factions surrounded a baldie.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Netherworld Faction!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Several dozen experts stood in midair. An elder with a white beard and white hair was holding a long spear. He was the one who had radiated the aura that caused the air to tremble.

    ¡°That¡¯s Elder Musin from the Underworld Faction!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s real!¡±

    The boss was dumbfounded as he looked at Musin, who was in midair. It was as if all the power in the boss¡¯s body had been sucked out. He could already predict that the pub he had spent everything on would be the personal property of the Underworld Faction. Once again, he would have nothing left.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Netherworld King? That baldie?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Netherworld River Wanderer.¡±

    ¡°Fool, the Netherworld River Wanderer <i>is</i> the Netherworld King!¡±

    ¡°From the previous murder at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, the strength of the Netherworld King should approximately be that of a Solid Core. Tsk. As expected of the Three Great Factions, a Gold Core expert is personally attending to this matter. They are not giving the Netherworld King any chance of survival.¡±

    ¡°In the underground world, it¡¯s alright if you provoke some small Factions, but if you offend the Three Great Factions, heh. Even the Netherworld King will be an insect to be swatted.¡±

    When they saw Musin in midair, people in the distance stopped to watch this. The Underworld Faction obviously wanted to assert their dominance in public and did not stop the rising number of people who rushed to the battlefield.

    Haiyeh smiled and looked at the boss, wanting to strike the iron while it was hot. Just as he was about to speak, a thunderous sound reverberated from the Netherworld River.

    The Netherworld King had taken action!

    ¡°You fellow! Die!¡± Musin shouted angrily and raised his spear into the sky. In an instant, a ck whirlpool surged from the spear, and the surrounding spiritual power flowed into the spear. It was as if the entire underground world was swaying at this instant. A Gold Core expert was the limit that the Land could amodate.

    The Underworld Faction disciples standing in the surroundings were fine, but for those who watched the battle and Elder Musin from a distance, it became more and more difficult for them to breathe. It was as if they were in a storm. They swayed and almost fell. This was a Gold Core, who could easily cause the world to shift. Once one took action, the surrounding spiritual power would turn into a wave of spiritual pressure that umted towards them. Gold Cores would not move easily. However, once they moved, the world would change.

    Musin coldly looked at the so-called Netherworld King below him. Fortunately, one of Musin¡¯s distant grandchildren had died at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore¡¯s, causing him to pay a huge price for this; thus, he was allowed to break the rules and personally take revenge. However, this was worth it. He would expose the secret of the Netherworld King wandering about the Netherworld River. Perhaps the underground world that had trapped him would obtain freedom because of this secret.

    The Netherworld Spear in his hand was now full of spiritual power, which was destroyed and transformed into a long pitch-ck snake. At this moment, he saw the baldie suddenly raise his head.

    There was a strange smile on the baldie¡¯s head. His opened lips exposed two rows of snow-white teeth.

    Boom...

    It was like a p of thunder, but it also seemed as if Chaos from the ancient times had broken free. Then, the smile that Musin saw turned into a terrifying existence.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Crash.

    The Netherworld Spear transformed into a massive devouring python that leaped out.

    However, a hand slightly tapped the sky, and the swift python suddenly trembled and curled up before rapidly shrinking. Then, it fell between two fingers like a small insect.

    ¡°I killed it.¡±

    Musin¡¯s expression turned dark, and he suddenly let out a long cry. Then, the several hundred Underworld Faction disciples, who had not understood the situation, shouted out in unison and raised the weapons in their hands. Spiritual power rose from their hands as countless techniques were being prepared.

    The Netherworld King tilted his head, but the smile on his face was unchanged. A voice emerged from between his lips and tongue. ¡°Punish them.¡±

    BAM...

    They all turned into dust!

    In the distance, the observers shrieked in fright.

    Haiyeh¡¯s entire body was trembling, while the boss beside him was in an even worse state. He was sitting on the ground in fright as he muttered, ¡°We¡¯re dead, we¡¯re dead. We¡¯re done for!¡±

    They had never seen such a sight before. This was unimaginable and unbelievable! Those were several hundred experts from the Underworld Faction! They had even made a formation to resist the enemy. When faced with such a formation, even a Gold Core... or the Ten Great Kings in the Land would have to spend some time to personally eliminate it. Furthermore, a true Gold Core expert, Elder Musin, was at its center!

    However, all of these were useless. The several dozen Underworld Faction experts in the air and 100 of its disciples on the ground had all turned into shadows the moment the Netherworld King said the words ¡°punish them¡±. They disappeared in the air like smoke.

    Only Gold Core Musin was still in the air. However, his state was extremely miserable. His robe was ripped into pieces, and scars densely covered his skin as if he had experienced countless shes.

    ¡°Gold Core true form, protect me and make me invincible!¡± Musin roared in shock, and a golden light burst forth from his body. His true body instantly broke out of his humanoid form. Then, an aura that was 10 times more powerful than before burst forth from his true form like an explosion.

    In the distance, Haiyeh hurriedly clutched his neck. This time, he could not breathe at all as spiritual pressure ripped through the air. Spiritual power was sucked up and turned into pressure, causing the surrounding air to turn as solid as stone. This was Elder Musin¡¯s Gold Core true form! The world seemed to have be an unbreathable space because of his strength.

    However, the Netherworld King was an exception. He looked up at Musin and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t like looking up to talk to people who only shout loudly.¡±

    Then, he snapped his fingers.

    Boom!

    Musin could not believe this as he stretched out his fragmenting body. With his strength as a Gold Core, his soul could keep him in ce. However, very quickly, he realized that his body was controbly flying towards that terrifying existence. The Netherworld King could devour souls!

    Intense fear shrouded his mind. This was equivalent topletely murdering him...

    However, Musin did not leave anything behind or even resist. He could only be a supplement for the Netherworld King.

    Haiyeh instantly panted heavily. The spiritual pressure in the surroundings went back to normal, as if nothing had happened at all. Then, he saw the baldie standing in front of him.

    Haiyeh¡¯s face instantly turned ghastly pale. He looked past the baldie and looked at the sky.

    There was nothing. Elder Musin was gone.

    Pa!

    A sound pulled back Haiyeh¡¯s frightened mind. He saw the pub boss kneeling in front of the Netherworld King. His head was on the ground as he let out a prayer that sounded like a whimper. ¡°Great Netherworld King, I am willing to offer everything to you!¡±

    Mu Zi blinked and looked at the burly man who had curled up into a small ball in front of him. He stretched out his hand and held the boss, causing the boss to float. ¡°You are very smart and very lucky.¡±

    Haiyeh was dumbfounded as he looked at the pub boss, who was hovering in midair. A ck ray of light circted around the boss¡¯s body. Haiyeh could sense that the boss¡¯s aura was growing stronger and stronger from the stimtion of this light!

    BAM...

    The boss revealed his true form as a member of the Bear Race. There was a snow-white half-moon on his pitch-ck chest, which meant that he was ordinary. But now, this snow-white half-moon split, and a second moon mark appeared on his chest.

    ¡°You truly believe in me, so I will bestow you with evolution.¡± Mu Zi stretched out his hand and pressed lightly against the boss¡¯s forehead. A strange vein was imprinted on the Bear person¡¯s fur, and it disappeared into his skin.

    Then, Mu Zi turned to look at Haiyeh.

    Bang.

    Haiyeh knelt down as he looked at Mu Zi, while his heart palpitated in fear. ¡°Netherworld King, please ept my faith.¡±

    Mu Zi looked at his gaze and smiled. ¡°Your belief is full of doubt. This is a capital crime, but I am very happy today, so I will give you a chance.¡±

    Whoosh!

    The Netherworld Snake Spear that Elder Musin had used flew in front of Haiyeh. At that moment, it was no longer a spear, but an agile Netherworld snake. ¡°I will bestow you with power.¡±

    Bang.

    The Netherworld snake went into Haiyeh¡¯s body. In an instant, his body suddenly exploded and revealed his Sea Dragon Race true form, allowing him to spread a pair of wings. However, at this moment, pitch-ck Netherworld-snake lightning circted around his wings, and great power surged into his body.

    Haiyeh simply felt his ears ringing and his eyes shing. After a long time, he finally became sober. He immediately learned from the pub boss and ced his head on the ground, cracking the ground before Mu Zi¡¯s feet. ¡°Master, whatever you want me to propagate, I will propagate it to the ears of every creature in this world.¡±

    ¡°Tell them what happened here. Also...¡± Mu Zi paused slightly. The smile on his face deepened by 30%. ¡°I¡¯m from the Earth.¡±

    The entire Dragon¡¯s Head Shore and the entire underground world would change because of this battle.

    <i>¡®Mu Zi, look. My method was correct. We are one. If you are an Earthling, then I am an Earthling as well.¡¯</i>

    The response was silence from the other soul...

    ...

    At that moment, there was no one in the sword refinery room at the Creation Star Ring. Senior Lavel was not waiting for him in the room, but the mes in the furnace were fired up. Meanwhile, the forged second-stage Soul Steel was quietly lying on the table of tools.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Senior Lavel¡¯s voice sounded behind him. There was a slight hint of fatigue in her voice. It was obvious that she definitely had not rested for the past few days in order to elerate the speed of the sword refining.

    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±

    Lavel nodded her head. He could see some water droplets on her face, as if she had just cleaned the other side of the room. She did not talk about the Life and Death Arena incident and simply pointed at the Soul Steel at the side. ¡°The third stage of forging the sword needs your assistance throughout the whole process. The process of forging is also a process of nurturing. Integrate your blood with it. The individual aura is thickest in the blood. If your Soul Power waveband is the soul of your sword spirit, then your blood and aura will form the body that contains the soul. Not a single one is dispensable.¡±

    Lao Wang was somewhat touched. Just by looking at Lavel¡¯s attitude, he knew that this was not the time to bber on. He walked over and picked up the Soul Steel.

    This feltpletely different from when he had nurtured the Soul Steel for the first time. Back then, the Soul Steel felt like a piece of material and a non-living object in his hands. But right now, the Soul Steel felt like an egg in his hands that was nurturing a flourishing vitality and went beyond the definition of a material or a non-living thing.

    Furthermore, its outer shell was extremely hard, and its material density was very high. It was onlyrge enough to be held in his hands, but with Lao Wang¡¯s current strength, he had to put in some effort to hold it. It was heavy and pressed against his hand, and seemed several times heavier than the Falling Star heavy sword he had exchanged.

    Lao Wang silently admired this but did not stop his actions. He lightly swept his left index finger across his wrist, and blood surged forth, flowing onto the Soul Steel.

    The extremely sturdy metal material that covered the surface of the Soul Steel rapidly ¡°boiled¡±, as if Wang Zhong¡¯s blood was scaldingva. As a result, the surface of the metal was so hot that it changed shape, and massive bubbles appeared.

    The insides of the Soul Steel then greedily absorbed all his blood without wasting a drop. His blood simply ¡°flew¡± into the Soul Steel. Meanwhile, the extremely active life inside the Soul Steel flourished even more. Wang Zhong even felt as if he could faintly hear the immature squeaking sound of the strange lifeform.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Senior Lavel measured the amount for him. ¡°Stop dripping your blood and switch to channeling your Soul Power waveband. The change in frequency must be rapid, and the peaks should be lengthened as much as possible.¡±

    Wang Zhong followed her instructions exactly. When he channeled his spiritual power, the flourishing life in the Soul Steel was somewhat shocked and furious. Lao Wang could sense these feelings. The unconscious Soul Steel life had some conflict with his spiritual power and aura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about that. Stabilize your Soul Power waveband frequency, and do not change your rhythm,¡± Lavel immediately reminded him.

    Wang Zhong nodded his head and continued to bnce the channeling of his spiritual power. The rhythm of his Soul Power frequency, including the rapidly changing frequency and the lengthened peaks, caused the Soul Steel life to feel very ufortable. This was very normal. Anyone who was leisurely drinking coffee and reading a book in their home would feel unhappy if a group of brats suddenly came to their door and made amotion outside, or even inside, one¡¯s house.

    Lao Wang could feel the Soul Steel life forcibly resisting this out of instinct. It was rejecting Wang Zhong¡¯s insertion of spiritual power and was trying to break the rhythm of his spiritual power frequency.

    At first, this resistance was rather immature. After all, it was a vague instinct and consciousness that had just been born. However, it learned very quickly. In the short span of three to five seconds, this resistance was so intense that it was difficult for Lao Wang to dominate the situation. There were many times when his spiritual power frequency was unstable, and it was much harder for him to channel his spiritual power. It was as if the life of the Soul Steel had actively sealed itself off, making it very difficult for Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual power to pass through its material surface and enter its internal body.

    The final step of forging and nurturing a sword did not allow any regrets or mistakes. A small error would cause the entire process to fail. He continued to increase his spiritual power when he sensed the resistance from the consciousness of the Soul Steel, but Lao Wang was slightly worried. He looked towards Lavel, who was beside him, with a questioning gaze.

    This had obviously gone beyond the difficulty level of refining a personal piece of equipment.

    Since he was going to refine personal equipment, Lavel had looked up on some general refining knowledge regarding advanced personal equipment in the library. The difficulty of forging the equipmenty with the forger, not the client. Even though forming the equipment spirit was the client¡¯s job, this was a very simple process. As long as the forger made a small rune, this could suppress the consciousness of the equipment spirit, preventing it from resisting. There was no need to test the strength of the client. Furthermore, with Senior Lavel¡¯s equipment refinery experience, it was obvious that she could not possibly not know such general knowledge. However, she had skipped out on this step...

    ¡°As its owner, you must depend on yourself to conquer the birth of the equipment spirit.¡± Lavel seemingly had no intention of providing any help.

    Her voice faintly sounded beside his ear. ¡°If you cannot even ovee this, then you have no qualifications to use this level-4 equipment. You should go home while it¡¯s still early.¡±

    Lao Wang felt a chill in his heart. He instantly understood what Lavel meant.

 Chapter 1163 - Hidden Dragon Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Hidden Dragon Sword</h4>

    Ever since they entered the equipment refinery room, Lavel hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about Wang Zhong and Phumetheus¡¯s uing match in the Life and Death Arena. However, as a young leader of the Fire Demon Race, it was impossible that she didn¡¯t know about this matter. Senior Lavel was clearly on Wang Zhong¡¯s side. She had worked overtime to ensure that the Soul Steel would be nurtured before the start of the life or death battle.

    Senior Lavel wasn¡¯t simply helping Wang Zhong nurture the Soul Steel and refine a level-4 equipment. It was also a test for Wang Zhong too. A level-4 equipment was way out of a Void Core¡¯s league as they would not have enough power to control it. However, Wang Zhong was going to have a life or death battle with Phumetheus, which wasn¡¯t something an ordinary Void Core could engage in either.

    Brute force was needed to master a level-4 equipment. It was rather unreasonable to ask a Void Core to do this, but so what? It must be known that grasping the Soul Steel required strong willpower and depended on the strength of one¡¯s soul.

    ording to what Lao Wang knew about Phumetheus, thetter¡¯s strongest attack was the Soul Devouring Technique from the Fire Demon Race. It was a horrifying attack that targeted a soul¡¯s strength and resolution! This piece of Soul Steel¡¯s consciousness was just born. If Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t gain control over the Soul Steel and get past this small obstacle, how could he go to the Life and Death Arena and face a more powerful and terrifying enemy?

    Frankly speaking, Lavel didn¡¯t have to do this. If her goal was just to refine the level-4 equipment and achieve an aplishment, she didn¡¯t need to risk it and let Wang Zhong challenge this task. After all, there was a high chance that he would fail at it. If he failed, all the effort that Lavel put into this piece of equipment would have gone down the drain. However, she let Wang Zhong try anyway. Although she looked aloof, she had a passionate heart.

    Using brute force to master the spirit of a level-4 equipment was an impossible task for a Void Core. Even a Solid Core couldn¡¯t do it! This was a personalized level-4 equipment they were talking about, which was considered to be the top tier in the Land. The equipment would only be useful if it could be used at full power and provide enough support. Sometimes, less was more.

    Lavel seemed extra calm. As one of the top experts in the Heavenly Gates, there weren¡¯t many things that could shock her. Wang Zhong had been performing well all this while. In her opinion, it was rare to find someone like him, even in a level-8 civilization.

    Lao Wang quickly focused on his task at hand. His rapid breathing gradually slowed down. His gaze was filled with doubt at first, but it soon became focused and pure as he stopped doubting himself. He concentrated with his whole might.

    Lao Wang took in a deep breath. He knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to hide his true power. He had to know when to trust someone.

    Pa!

    A huge pair of wings made up of spiritual power suddenly materialized behind him. The entire equipment refinery room was filled with overwhelming spiritual power, but this was still not enough.

    As he condensed his thoughts, a wave of dragon¡¯s breath emerged from his soul, and Draconic Spiritual Power was integrated into his divine cells. The dragon¡¯s breath was extracted, condensed, replicated, and then merged with his spiritual power.

    Boom!

    Although this merely unleashed 80% of the power of the dragon¡¯s breath, this change broke the equilibrium. Rapid pressure enveloped the Soul Steel at once and instantly overpowered its resistance.

    Spiritual power surged into the Soul Steel immediately. The surface of the Soul Steel was a silvery-white color initially, yet traces of golden light densely covered it now.

    There was finally a change in Lavel¡¯s expression. Frankly speaking, even if Wang Zhong seeded in this task, she didn¡¯t think that he stood a chance against Phumetheus at all. She had imagined various ways of how the process of mastering the equipment¡¯s spirit would be like. She had visualized the suffering and persistence involved, and how Wang Zhong would use his resilience to fight it out with the Soul Steel¡¯s consciousness. However, she never imagined that Wang Zhong would have the ability to forcefully conquer the Soul Steel in an instant. She had never seen a true form with wings, but she could sense the strong aura that it exuded. It was a high-level lifeform that even managed to instill a sense of awe in her!

    Was this Wang Zhong¡¯s trump card? Was this why he dared to engage in a life or death battle with Phumetheus?

    If so, the life or death battle would probably not be as one-sided as everyone thought. Things were getting interesting.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s powerful attack seemed to have instantly destroyed the Soul Steel¡¯s resistance. It was ¡°stunned¡± upon impact, allowing Wang Zhong to imprint his spiritual power, aura, and even the mark of life onto the deepest part of the Soul Steel¡¯s consciousness.

    Hua...

    After this process wasplete, Lao Wang suddenly felt closer to this piece of Soul Steel that had its own consciousness. He could sense that the Soul Steel was trembling and showing respect to him, as well as being extremely curious about its ¡°master¡±.

    ¡°Drip a drop of blood on it and repeat the process just now three times,¡± Lavel finally recovered from the shock and reminded Wang Zhong at the appropriate time.

    Lao Wang hurriedly followed her instructions.

    This process was simr to taming a beast with bait and a leather whip. Dripping blood was like dangling a piece of meat in front of a beast, while infusing spiritual power resembled that of a beast trainer using a whip to teach the beast to obey the rules. Lao Wang could sense that the resistance of the Soul Steel¡¯s consciousness was gradually reduced as he repeated this process. The consciousness of the Soul Steel became docile and was slowly getting acquainted with Wang Zhong.

    After repeating this process three times, the consciousness of the Soul Steel went through a qualitative change. Lavel immediately pushed the Soul Steel into the furnace, and the process of refining the sword equipmentmenced.

    This involved precise refining techniques, so Lao Wang could only observe from the side. Melting the Soul Steel in the furnace, then smelting, shaping, and forging it... Every step seemed simple but in fact, it required skill. Every movement that Lavel made with her tools demonstrated her extraordinary craftsmanship in refining techniques. The crisp sound of hammering reverberated across the equipment refinery room.

    The spherical Soul Steel was gradually forged into the shape of a sword. With Wang Zhong¡¯s blood and spiritual power infused into it, Lavel started to carveyers of runes onto the sword. The rune symbols blended into the sword, resembling the process of nailing a horseshoe. Other than possessing various auxiliary functions, the runes served to strengthen the sword too, both internally and externally.

    The young and immature equipment spirit was undergoing a phase of rapid growth. Its appearance was bing more and more like the blueprint design. Thest step was to firmly attach a mulberry tree branch to the sword body as the hilt and toplete merging the hilt to the sword with a rune.

    Buzz buzz buzz~

    The sound of a sword happily buzzing could be heard. Wang Zhong could clearly see a dash of lighting from the sword and surging towards the sky. Dazzling light instantly filled the entire equipment refinery room, just like a golden sun. It was so radiant that everyone couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes.

    There was no need for the sword to recognize an owner or for it to be activated. This piece of custom-made private equipment waspletely different from any equipment that Lao Wang had used before. The extra step of recognizing its owner was not needed as this sort of custom-made private equipment could only have one owner. If its owner died, the equipment would cease to exist anymore too.

    Lao Wang was just casually holding the sword, yet he felt a connection to it, as if it was a part of its body. The sword technique ¡°Man and Sword Be One¡± was a joke in this context. This sword was a custom-made equipment, and even idiots at using swords could automatically be one with this sword. It was natural without needing any practice.

    Wang Zhong looked at the sword with a surprised and excited expression.

    This sword weapon was supposed to be extremely heavy, yet he couldn¡¯t feel any weight at all in his hand now. It wasn¡¯t that the sword was so light that itcked texture, but rather, it felt like an extension of his hand. It felt like a perfect fit. However, this was only a superficial observation, and its true power remained to be seen.

    ¡°Give your sword weapon a name.¡± Lavel looked extremely tired, but there was glorious joy in her expression too. Not only was she helping Wang Zhong by sessfully refining this level-4 weapon, but this experience had greatly helped her too. She had been stuck at a bottleneck in her refining journey, but she managed to conquer it when the sword waspleted just now. If she worked on it a little more, she could break through and be an Equipment Refinery Grandmaster soon!

    Lao Wang was thrilled. Numerous names shed by in his mind, but his gaze was still on the light radiating from the sword. He could sense the dragon aura hidden deep inside the sword.

    ¡°Hidden Dragon Sword,¡± Lao Wang blurted out while admiring the sword.

    ¡°Nice name.¡± Lavel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple and direct. I hope it can apany you till the day you reach the peak.¡±

    ¡°Senior Lavel...¡± Lao Wang was rather touched. Lavel belonged to the Fire Demon Race and was the first one to get to know and help him, yet he entered the Celestial Honors ss with the help of the Heavenly Shell Race and took their side in the process. Frankly speaking, he owed Lavel one. His actions ced both of them on opposing sides. However, Lavel didn¡¯t mind that at all and even chose to continue helping him, even if he was in conflict with the Fire Demon Race.

    Evidently, Senior Lavel didn¡¯t focus her vision on the power struggles between the Factions in the Land. Lao Wang wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that an extraordinary figure like Lavel would stand against her own race for him without any principles being involved. However, even if she didn¡¯t care much about the power struggle in the Land, it was undeniable that she chose a stand that was opposite from her own race. This was an extremely great favor to him, and it would be hard for him to return it.

    Lavel could see the mixed feelings and gratitude in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a sensible guy. I think you know that in the divine territory, there are no permanent friends or enemies.¡±

    Based on the level and status that Lavel was at, her way of looking at problems was different, and she wouldn¡¯t be easily influenced by others. Of course, her personality also made it such that she didn¡¯t care what others thought at all and had no interest in debating with them.

    ¡°Of course, you have to survive the uing battle two dayster. Phumetheus is hailed as the leader of the new generation of the Fire Demon Race. It would be a tad extreme to say that he is invincible among the Solid Core Realm, but he is definitely among the top tier. He is very experienced and definitely not like the weaklings from the Combat Cultivation Hall that you met before... I hope you can survive this battle. The Hidden Dragon Sword has just been born. If you die so soon, it would really have been a waste of my effort.¡±

    ¡°Senior Lavel¡±¡ªWang Zhong took in a deep breath and gave a deep bow¡ª¡±thank you...¡±

    Lavel waved her hand casually and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. As Wang Zhong turned around, he could see the faint smile on Senior Lavel¡¯s face.

    Survive the battle... Even if she had witnessed for herself the process of how he conquered a level-4 equipment spirit, coupled with the knowledge of him possessing a level-4 sword weapon, Lavel¡¯s verdict was merely hoping for Wang Zhong to survive in Phumetheus¡¯s hands...

    It would have been fine if it was someone else who said this. However, Lavel¡¯s words held an important ce in Lao Wang¡¯s heart. Even though Lao Wang was very confident, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    The outside world was madly gossiping about the probability of Wang Zhong surviving this life or death match. There was only one way he could survive, which was to drag the time out until Phumetheus was exhausted. If a Void Core could achieve that, it would definitely surpass everyone¡¯s expectations of Wang Zhong. When it came to that, the Heavenly Shell Race and the Heavenly Gates cab would not just stand by. They might stop the battle or at least save Wang Zhong at thest moment before he died.

    When Lavel said ¡°survive the battle¡±, she was referring to the above situation.

    In fact, she wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. Everyone in the Heavenly Gates, including various experts from the Heavenly Shell Race and Heavenly Gates cab, could only envision this as the only scenario in which Wang Zhong could survive.

    The Hidden Dragon Sword was being kept in his fragment world. It floated in mid-air and seemed to bemunicating with the Fate Stone. However, this was only a one-sidedmunication as the Fate Stone was not responsive at all. It was just the Hidden Dragon Sword¡¯s wishful thinking of trying to get close to the Fate Stone.

    The amazing thing was that the spiritual power in the fragment world had a nourishing effect on the Hidden Dragon Sword to some extent. It wasn¡¯t a very drastic nourishing effect, to the extent that the sword would be upgraded by a level, but a continuous stream of spiritual power was being absorbed and stored by the Hidden Dragon Sword.

    Wang Zhong could sense the joy of the Hidden Dragon Sword when it was absorbing the spiritual power, and his mood was uplifted instantly too. The feeling of bing one with his sword was very unusual and unique, as if he could travel the world with confidence and not be afraid of anyone with it beside him.

    The sun shone above him as he felt a warm breeze caress him. It was perpetually summer in the Creation Star Ring.

    Just surviving the battle? Was Phumetheus that invincible? Everyone knew how strong Phumetheus was, yet no one knew his trump card.

    It was going to be all or nothing.

    Lao Wang raised his head, enjoying the sun and the wind. The pressure he felt previously disappeared the moment the sword wasplete. He only felt pride and endless fighting spirit in his heart from thepletion of the sword.

    <i>Bring it on!</i>

    He would do his best too. Until then, it remained to be seen whether this seemingly unconquerable opponent could stop him on his journey!

    ...

    Two days passed quickly, and no one hade to disturb him in the mushroom house. Even Jhonas didn¡¯te back, as he had seemingly sumbed to the elders of the Illusion Race, maintaining a distance from Wang Zhong on the surface.

    Lao Wang understood him. Jhonas was a very timid person to begin with. He was extremely scared of his father, just like a mouse was afraid of a cat. Not to mention that this was a formal order from his Faction, Jhonas would already be scared out of his wits if his old man red at him in the slightest. For him to struggle over this matter for a few days and send over various information about Phumetheus, Lao Wang already found it quite unexpected.

    Lao Wang had spent the two days cooped up in the mushroom house, immersing himself in the fragment world.

    Sword One, Sword Two, Sword Three...

    He had rehearsed the three sword techniques countless times in his mind. They were very different from the sword techniques that he had used in the Holy City and the Mizobudapi world. The difference in spiritual pressure and environmental conditions in the divine territory had increased the difficulty of executing these techniques. The power and overall effect of these techniques were also different. Of course, this was still just revision.

    Other than ensuring that his Draconic Spiritual Power remained hidden, he familiarized himself with the control of the Hidden Dragon Sword.

    He didn¡¯t continue cultivating and even stopped practicing the Devouring Heaven Technique that he did on a daily basis. The umtion of spiritual power over two days would not greatly increase his power in any way. He didn¡¯t need more spiritual power, but he couldn¡¯t afford to lose any either. What he needed was to maintain his current state and have a more thorough grasp of his own power.

    His peak form would be when he was most familiar with his power. Last-minute efforts were of no use and were just fantasies that fools woulde up with.

    His physical body was casually seated on a bed in the mushroom house, while his consciousness was in the fragment world. He closed his eyes and meditated, suppressing the excitement and battle intent in the deepest part of his soul, waiting for the day when it could have an intense outburst.

    Time continued to pse...

    His eyes that had been closed for two days suddenly snapped open at a specific time. However, it wasn¡¯t a dazzling moment. There was just a quiet and profound look in his eyes as an expectant smile was hung on his lips.

    It was time!

    Lao Wang¡¯s consciousness quietly exited the fragment world. In the next moment, his physical body that was sitting on the bed trembled slightly, before disappearing without a trace.

    Gold Life and Death Arena, the Combat Cultivation Hall.

    The prefix ¡°Gold¡± represented the level of this Life and Death Arena. Life and Death Arenas were divided into many categories that determined the level of their protective barrier. For battles between Void Cores, low-level protective barriers were sufficient to iste the battle attacks. However, in the case of battles between Solid Cores or Gold Cores, high-level protective barriers were required. Otherwise, the aftershocks of their attacks could easily affect the surroundings. Other than wrecking the environment of the Heavenly Gates, they would pose a danger to the spectators too.

 Chapter 1164 - Fatties Have a Temper Too

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Fatties Have a Temper Too</h4>

    There was only one ce in the entire Combat Cultivation Hall that was specially developed for battles between Gold Core experts and was of the highest standards. When the effectiveness of the defensive barrier was maximized, it would be difficult for even peak experts in the Land like Superintendent Erza to easily destroy it. However, the barrier consumed arge amount of energy to activate and sustain it. Even though Wang Zhong and Phumetheus were freaks from the Combat Cultivation Hall, such battlefield standards were enough for them to fight until the sky turned dark.

    At that moment, the sky had lit up, and a sea of people had already gathered beside the Life and Death Arena. Furthermore, not only were there the usual members of the Heavenly Gates, but there were also many foreign faces.

    These foreign faces were not just the Celestial Honors Masters who had suddenly returned early from their assignments to observe this battle or the secretive freaks who hid in the depths of the Heavenly Gates and did not easily reveal themselves, but there were also many ¡°foreigners¡± who came from various ces in the Land. They were not part of the Heavenly Gates but were from the various great powers in the Land. They might be representatives of some level-7 civilizations or some powerful race that did not have a civilization level, for example, the Roc Race. This was simply an exceptionally grand asion.

    This was not a crowd that had been attracted by some minor news.

    A member of the Earth civilization, which had just stepped into the Star Alliance, had the qualifications to sh with a core member of the Fire Demon Race. This in itself was a very strange thing.

    Furthermore, over the past few days, core information called the ¡°Heavenly Gates Restricted Documents¡± had been sent to the various great powers through messengers. It had included information about this battle.

    For a private battle in the Heavenly Gates to be sent to the various great powers in the Land as a restricted document, everyone understood what this meant. It was obvious that the Fire Demon Race had never seen Wang Zhong as a true opponent. They had invited others to watch the battle for them to see how the Fire Demon Race would p the Heavenly Shell Race in the face!

    Therge spectator stands were full of people. There were even countless observers hovering in midair. The entire Life and Death Arena was filled with people both on the inside and the outside, while everyone chatted with anticipation.

    ¡°Look, the superintendent is here!¡±

    ¡°Is that Elder Miehill? He is an almighty Gold Core expert who is ranked among the top ten in the Fire Demon Race. I heard that he had once taken on the role of the Heavenly Gates superintendent...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Elder Yimo!¡±

    There was no end to the whispers as great figures arrived one after another. This added a very tense and pluralistic atmosphere to this battle. Anyone with some intelligence would know that this battle was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.

    ¡°Recently, the Land has not been very peaceful...¡±

    ¡°Not too long ago, the Kabi civilization and the Deer Insect civilization were destroyed. Meanwhile, a group of veteran level-4 and level-5 civilizations were cleaned up too. Now, are the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race finally too restless?¡±

    ¡°There will be a reign of terror in the Star Alliance every two or three eras, and rights will be reallocated then. The Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race are the true controllers of this reallocation of rights. Level-6 and level-7 civilizations like us that are not strong enough are no more than small boats in this storm. Whether we are able to survive will depend on the heavens, our fate, and whether we are in the right position.¡±

    ¡°This battle is a sign. In the not-so-distant future, either the Fire Demon Race or the Heavenly Shell Race will copse. Pay attention and choose your side properly. If you make the wrong decision, you will be beyond redemption.¡±

    ¡°This Wang Zhong is no more than a fellow from a low-leveled civilization. Can his victory or loss in this battle really represent the strength of the Heavenly Shell Race?¡±

    ¡°Did you join the Star Alliance only yesterday? Do you know nothing? This simply means that the Heavenly Shell Race has the upper hand now and can maneuver easily. Meanwhile, the Fire Demon Race is using brute force and brought forth their corebat power for this.¡±

    ¡°...Then we cheer for whoever has the advantage and disy our stance?¡±

    ¡°Fool. No need to be anxious about that. This is simply the stage before a war signal is sent out. The earlier you take sides, the higher the probability of making a mistake.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that either. The might of the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race is simr. For level-6 and level-7 civilizations like us, the earlier we take sides, the greater help we will provide to them. Then, they will have a greater probability of suppressing their opponent in the early stages of the battle, and your contributions will naturally be greater. Directly helping them ispletely different from simply adding on to the existing effort. The higher the risk, the greater the benefits.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. The earlier you take sides, the faster you will die. It is not easy for the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race to kill each other, but it¡¯s very easy for them to destroy level-6 and level-7 civilizations. You would be standing out from the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°We simply have different opinions. If you take sides toote, you will very likely face unhappiness and pressure from both sides. That will mean death for you.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, when the deities fight, we ordinary people suffer. No matter what we choose, it¡¯s difficult!¡±

    The buzzing sounds in the Life and Death Arena lingered on, but most of the discussions had nothing to do with the main parties involved in this battle. There were many level-6 and level-7 civilizations that came to witness this battle as they had received the Heavenly Gates Restrict Document notice from the Fire Demon Race. Even if they did not want toe to such a ce, they had toe.

    Recently, there were various small conflicts and storms in the Life and Death Arena[a], which were all signs that a tempest was about to hit. As long as they were in the Star Alliance, in the divine territory, and in the Heavenly Gates, they definitely could not stay out of this matter.

    In fact, civilizations like the Ocean Empire that chose to separate from the Star Alliance during such times might not necessarily have made a gamble. They had calcted the time and broke away from the eye of the storm before the higher-ups in the Star Alliance exploded. Furthermore, they used various rules to ensure that they were not eliminated afterward. As long as they had a certain level of self-preservation abilities, it meant that they could be onlookers when the true storm hit. When the variousrge civilizations fought desperately among themselves, no one would have the time to take action against Ocean Empire, let alone even think about them. This was the main reason why they had chosen to break away from the Star Alliance.

    Furthermore, this was not a big taboo and did not even need to avoid the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race. The two races were now secretly roping in supporters among the level-6 and level-7 civilizations to strengthen their power. The two races also knew that the level-6 and level-7 civilizations were hesitating in their decision. Rather than giving them great pressure and causing them to secretly make deals behind their backs, it was better to be open and transparent by giving them the freedom to speak. In any case, this would still be under their supervision.

    Other than the representatives from the various great powers, those who were from the Heavenly Shell Race discussed mostly about this battle. However, just like the hotly-discussed topics earlier, very few people discussed who would win or lose. Most people simply wanted to see whether Wang Zhong could endure to the point that the Heavenly Shell Race or the Heavenly Gates Cab stepped up for him.

    The other parts of the spectator stands that were reserved for the Heavenly Gates members were mostly taken up by supporters of the Fire Demon Race or pure fans of Phumetheus. Even though they knew that a conflict between Heavenly Shell Race and Fire Demon Race was behind this, it was obvious that regardless of whether it was in terms of background or strength, more people expected Phumetheus to win. Thus, it was very simple for the spectators. Booing Wang Zhong might not necessarily offend the Heavenly Shell Race. After all, to the Heavenly Shell Race, Wang Zhong was no more than a chess piece that could be abandoned at any time. However, if they stood with Wang Zhong, they would definitely offend the Fire Demon Race.

    Even though Celeste and the others had arrived early and were sitting at a high position in the east, not many people were sitting with them. There were only a very few people, including Titan Tsarisiya, Tree person Nibaru, and Bone Demon Pavaro. Surprisingly, they saw a fellow wearing a scarf and sneaking over stealthily. Tsarisiya furrowed his eyebrows and was about to shout at him to go away. However, Bone Demon Pavaro greeted that person, ¡°Jhonas? Why are you wrapped up so tightly?¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± The Flying Pig sat beside the Bone Demon. Even though the Bone Demon was a very terrifying existence, Celeste and Tsarisiya were on the other side, and he was even more afraid of approaching them. ¡°Be quiet. If others realize that I¡¯m sitting with you, I¡¯ll be done for! I am not as tough as you guys. Furthermore, my uncle is in charge of my affairs, so...¡±

    Tsarisiya cast a sideways nce.

    ¡°Could you sit further away?¡± Pavaro also furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°And sit with those people who are allowing Boss to die? I¡¯m afraid that I will not be able to control myself from jumping up and attacking them. Most importantly, I cannot defeat them. What if I¡¯m unfairly beaten up by them?¡± Jhonas had a vignt expression on his face.

    ¡°What a coward.¡± Tsarisiya stretched his legs out on the spectator stands and took up three seats by himself with a disgusted expression on his face.

    Jhonas¡¯s face turned red. He could not find words to refute Tsarisiya and did not dare to provoke this brutal figure who was feared by all in the Heavenly Gates. However, he did not know how to get out of this predicament. Then, he heard Celeste calmly say, ¡°Phumetheus is here.¡±

    A dazzling red light swept past the sky. In the blink of an eye, it had crossed this great distance andnded on the Life and Death Arena tform with a loud bang.

    There were no unnecessary fireworks. The moment the figurended, the mes all over his body naturally dispersed. Then, a handsome man wearing ordinary clothes stood on the tform, as if he was not affected by the dust at all. He looked at the Heavenly Shell superintendent, Elder Miehill from the Fire Demon Race, and the others who were sitting in the VIP section and nodded in greeting.

    ¡°Master Phumetheus!¡±

    With his appearance, the buzzing arena instantly quieted down significantly. They all knew that he was the true main star of today. In particr, some of the Celestial Honors ss (CHC) members had ended their Celestial Honors Assignment early to return and were now hovering in the sky; they put away their casual attitude at that moment and keenly observed Phumetheus, who was on the tform.

    Unlike extraordinary figures like Lavel who joined the list of Heavenly River Tide candidates and were prepared to pass thispetitive assessment, these Celestial Honors ss (CHC) members had not qualified for the list yet and were allpeting against each other. Regardless of whether they would remain in the Heavenly Gates andpete for a higher position or qualify for the next Heavenly River Tide, thepetition and conflict among the Celestial Honors Masters were rather intense. Furthermore, following this Heavenly River Tide, Lavel and the other extraordinary figures would leave. In thepetition for the future leaders of the CHC, Phumetheus was an outstanding figure. This would be a good opportunity to observe for anyone who wanted to contend with him.

    ¡°There is an element of luck involved in the Heavenly Demon Realm assignment. Who knows whether he relied on his actual strength or just his luck to do those things? I hope that his opponent this time can force him to disy more abilities for us to witness.¡±

    ¡°That is very unlikely. Even though his information and personal records show that he is overflowing with talent, he is only a Void Core.¡±

    ¡°Phumetheus¡¯s Solid Core is already perfect...¡± Several Celestial Honors Masters in the air spoke in code as their eyes sparkled. ¡°His aura is also stabler now. It looks like the experience from the two-year mission has sharpened him. He has definitely umted enough experience for the final stage, and it is almostplete now. He is onlycking a second-stage true form.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. All the Celestial Honors ss members who stop at this stage are pursuing that... As long as he has not taken this step, one cannot say that he has surpassed others.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The gaze of a Celestial Honors Master paused slightly. A gray figure had silently appeared on the Life and Death Arena while everyone was talking.

    This person was too low-key in his arrival, so low-key that many people did not even notice him. The seemingly frail humanoid figure did not seem to have any might. Compared to Phumetheus, who everyone focused on, he was like a star beside the great Sun. He was so insignificant that he was not worth mentioning and did not have any presence. Many people only saw him when someone at the spectator stands mentioned his arrival, but they had simply seen him. The low buzzing sounds that had risen following Phumetheus¡¯s appearance did not change at all at his arrival. In particr, the representatives from the various great powers simply nced at him. They said, ¡°Ah, Phumetheus¡¯s opponent is here¡± and did not add anything else.

    To be honest, these people did not focus on this Earthling as the results of this battle had already been determined. The Earthling was destined to face a tragedy.

    As the first named sacrifice in the conflict between the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race, perhaps he would be written down in the historical records in the distant future. ¡°On this day in this month of this year, Fire Demon Phumetheus killed the Heavenly Shell faction supporter Wang Zhong at the Life and Death Arena and began the conflict between the two races.¡±

    Besides that, his existence was meaningless to everyone.

    ¡°Junior Brother Wang Zhong.¡± Phumetheus smiled and focused his gaze on Wang Zhong¡¯s face. ¡°As expected, you did not disappoint me. At the very least, you have enough courage to stand before me here. Thus, regardless of what the oue of the battle is, you have obtained my respect.¡±

    Even though his voice was not very loud, it was unusually clear as it reverberated throughout the entire arena. He positioned himself as the future leader of the Heavenly Gates and even the sessor of the Fire Demon Race. Phumetheus and Lavel were different types of people. Lavel¡¯s ambitiony in Heaven, while Phumetheus¡¯s ambitiony in front of him. Regardless of where he appeared, he always wanted to lead the tempo there. This was his habit and his instinct.

    The buzzing sounds of discussion in the surroundings gradually fellpletely silent. They were led by the faint confidence in Phumetheus¡¯s tone and inevitably followed the rhythm of his thoughts.

    ¡°Master Phumetheus is too gentlemanly. He is still so polite even to a low-leveled rascal.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, regardless of whether his opponent is from a low-leveled civilization, he is still considered a member of the Celestial Honors ss. Master Phumetheus will give him a certain level of respect. This is part of his training.¡±

    There were some bootlickers among the crowd. There were not many of them, but they were not few in number either and were all concentrated in a few Heavenly Gates-pupil circles. Thus, the arena was still rather quiet. Meanwhile, the various great powers kept their lipspletely sealed during such situations. It was fine to chat about other things, but they would definitely be extremely cautious with any topic that involved taking sides and would not casually speak.

    ¡°You can keep your respect.¡± Wang Zhong also smiled. Unlike the humble Wang Zhong he had previously met in the mushroom house, the seemingly low-key talent who was self-effacing, his words were sharp, as if he was about to draw a sword from his words. ¡°Because you won¡¯t have an opportunity to give it in the future.¡±

    The modesty and low-key attitude Lao Wang had disyed in private was a true disy of his training as getting into disputes over his perceived attitude was not necessary. However, in a ce such as this where his power was suppressed by his opponent and he became passive, it was very possible that his attitude for the entire battle would be affected. Even though Lao Wang did not feel that he was inferior to his opponent, when it came to battles between experts, he would definitely have to fight for every small thing. He would not allow his enemy to simply take advantage of him for no apparent reason.

    The lingering buzzing sounds in the surroundings instantly fell silent. This was the first time everyone reacted to Wang Zhong¡¯s presence.

    What did that Earthling just say? Was he rejecting Master Phumetheus¡¯s kindness and politeness? He really must have thought that he was the main character for today.

    Even Phumetheus could not help butugh out loud. He did not continue the conversation as he did not mind Wang Zhong having the upper hand in this verbal exchange. However, Phumetheus¡¯s supporters were different, and even the representatives of the various great powers that remained neutral could not take it. Of course, their rage was only directed at that foolish Earthling, not the battle between the two races.

    ¡°Does he mean that Phumetheus might possibly die in his hands? He really talks big. The ignorant are truly fearless.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, is this the unwillingness of a minor figure? Just cooperate with the two races and finish this performance. Hand your life over to the heavens. He is really treating himself as the main character.¡±

    ¡°I thought that he was forced to the Life and Death Arena for some special reasons. I never expected that he was just a rash fool inside out...¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. After staying in the Heavenly Gates for a year, not even one person is cheering for him, but he has the confidence to say such words?¡±

    There was no end to the mocking voices around him.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! All the best!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Earthling, show him how impressive you are! I can¡¯t stand the Fire Demon Race acting like that.¡±

    ¡°Nibaru!¡±

    ¡°All the best, Boss!¡±

    Many different voices arose and were particrly attention-grabbing amidst the countless touches ofughter in the surroundings, causing everyone to fall silent.

    In these circumstances where the entire Heavenly Gates did not expect him to win, where were these idiots from?

    Many people could not help but look over. When they took a look, arge majority of people kept silent.

    The Bone Demon was understandable as the people of the Land knew that the Bone Demons were naturally hard to get along with, and there was no need to pay attention to him. But looking at the others, there was the daughter of the Heavenly Shell Crown Prince, that Gold Titan, and that blue-veined Tree person, who were all figures that many people present did not dare to provoke... Oh wait. Who was that fellow whose head was bandaged up, as if he was severely injured? Why was he waving his hands so excitedly?

    When they felt the gazes from around them, Celeste and the others paid no attention to them. However, Jhonas instantly felt so dumbfounded that he wanted to die.

    ¡°Look at that short figure. He looks like he¡¯s from the Illusion Race?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s calling that Earthling ¡®Boss¡¯. It can¡¯t be that fat pig from the Equipment Refinery Hall that lives in the same dorm as the Earthling, right?¡±

    The scarf obviously could not wrap around the Flying Pig¡¯s short body. Jhonas¡¯s fat hand that was waving in the air instantly stopped. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears.

    He had heard the voices sounding all around the arena and thought that his voice would not be obvious when it was mixed among them. Thus, he could not help but shout alongside the Bone Demon and was particrly excited. But why had the arena suddenly fallen silent, and why was everyone looking at him? Furthermore, they had instantly seen through him. Damn, did all these people have sharp eyes? They could recognize him just like that?

    ¡°Jhonas! What happened to you?!¡±

    ¡°Jhonas! Come here immediately! What qualifications do you have to participate in such a battle? You are going to send our entire race to our deaths!¡± Several furious voices instantly exploded in Jhonas¡¯s ear. These were the voices of the Illusion Race elders.

    Even though they were only a level-5 civilization, the Illusion Race possessed a massive amount of wealth and had a certain status in the Star Alliance. Furthermore, the battles between high-leveled civilizations would usually use up resources towards the end. They would definitely most want to rope in wealthy races like the Illusion Race. It was obvious that they also had a copy of the Heavenly Gates Restricted Document and that their elders were present. Among them was Jhonas¡¯s father. At that moment, he was scolding furiously.

    ¡°Nibaru.¡± The Tree person shed a disdainful gaze at him. It was obvious that he was full of scorn towards this fellow who hid his face but still dared to sit with him.

    ¡°Hurry up and go, hurry up and go.¡± Tsarisiya rolled his eyes at him.

    Jhonas¡¯s face was flushed before turning purplish-red. Suddenly, emotions rushed to his head, and he no longer cared about the furious words from his father. He fiercely flung the scarf on his head onto the ground and threw caution to the wind. He loudly roared, ¡°Damn it... I¡¯ve vited the rules of my race and have been chased out from the Illusion Race! I, Jhonas, only represent myself now! Boss, all the best! Kill that shameless pretty boy from the Fire Demon Race! I, Jhonas, will always be your dear brother!¡±

    [a]Land? Heavenly Gates?

 Chapter 1165 - Comprehension of the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Comprehension of the Rules</h4>

    Jhonas¡¯s voice was immediately extremely attention-grabbing in the quiet arena.

    At that moment, the Flying Pig¡¯s face was filled with a shade of red that had never been seen before. His entire face was red, and he was so agitated that even his scalp was trembling. This was definitely the most out-of-line and the bravest thing he had ever done. However, the feeling from the moment he freed himself was simply too pleasant!

    Damn! Who dared to call me a coward?! I am Jhonas! I am the bravest Babi in history!

    The tree person and Tsarisiya were slightly dumbfounded. Even though they did not necessarily show it, they had put away the disdain they had before. Meanwhile, among the crowd, the two Illusion Race elders were furious, including Jhonas¡¯s father who he feared most; they had beenpletely dumbfounded by this moment. When they went back, they would definitely beat him to death! Also, since the gazes of those associated with the Fire Demon Race were unfriendly, it meant no one had believed his speech.

    ¡°Pupil Phumetheus from the 56th Batch of the Violent Demon Era and Pupil Wang Zhong from the 58th Batch of the Violent Demon Era have willingly agreed to fight in the Life and Death Arena!¡± A mighty voice reverberated throughout the sky and instantly suppressed the surrounding noisepletely.

    At the same time,yers of abstruse runes appeared out of thin air over the Life and Death Arena, forming a massive protective barrier that covered the sky. ¡°Life or death depends on fate. Sess or failure depends on the heavens. Regardless of the results, the two civilizations must not further investigate!¡±

    The moment he finished talking, the protective rune barrier had shrouded the entire Life and Death Arena. Countless runes dazzled with a bright white light. Immediately after, the lights gradually vanished, and the barrier disappeared. However, everyone knew that the protective barrier that could resist the attacks of a Gold Core expert had taken effect.

    The mor from the surrounding spectator stands fell silent. Regardless of what they thought about the difference in strength and the oue of this battle, and regardless of whether they felt that the Earthling would even be able to endure for five seconds, at the very least, everyone¡¯s attention was captured by the two people in the Life and Death Arena at this moment.

    Phumetheus smiled as his hand moved. Then, something that resembled a paper person appeared between his fingers.

    ¡°I happen to have a useless toy in my hands. Let¡¯s test out how good you are.¡±

    Bang~~

    He waved his two fingers slightly, and the paper person instantly burnt into ashes. However, a wave of spiritual power was surging from the rapidly burnt ashes. By the time the ashes fell to the ground, the spiritual power had formed a humanoid figure. Its clothes and even its expression were exactly the same as Phumetheus¡¯s. It was as if a shadow that was exactly the same as Phumetheus had appeared, and this seemed to be some form of cloning technique. Most importantly, this shadow had the spiritual power of a Solid Core!

    It was the Fire Demon Ghost Body!

    ¡°Go!¡± Phumetheus pointed his finger into the distance.

    The entire clone instantly burst out with mes. There was no umtion of spiritual power, but countless waves of fire elemental power in the surroundings rapidly gathered around its body. The moment this began, it had turned from an ordinary dazzling spark to a ze that resembled the sun. It contained massive spiritual power and charged as fast as lightning towards Wang Zhong. Heatwaves soared to the sky with shocking might!

    This attack came extremely quickly. There was a sh in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, and he raised his left leg slightly. Then, it was as if the battlefield suddenly dazzled. He disappeared and reappeared out of thin air. In a sh, he had dodged the attack from the fire person.

    Phumetheus observed, looking as if he was bored. To him, this was a game to fulfill the demands of his family. Usually, he was self-willed when doing things and would even use unscrupulous means to fulfill his objectives. However, that was in the outside world. When he was in the Heavenly Gates, it was beneath his dignity to suppress a fellow that was two Realms lower than him.

    The rapidly charging me puppet had changed directions. It could manipte its surging momentum at will simply by relying on controlling its spiritual power and senses. In the blink of an eye, it had switched from a forward dash to a rear attack. It changed techniques too quickly. Amidst its scorching and vague figure, the sparks that umted white mes were dazzling. They were like sharp ws that were about to rip Wang Zhong¡¯s entire back!

    Many Celestial Honors ss pupils in the sky who understood the Fire Demon Race very well silently furrowed their eyebrows.

    The Fire Demon Race was skilled at controlling fire and refining equipment, but they also produced various Puppet Masters. Phumetheus was not widely known for his puppet techniques, but at that moment, he had given a small demonstration of his impressive puppet skills. When he used these puppet techniques, he disyed the easy bearing of a master that possessed perfectmand of these skills. It was said that all techniques in this world were natural and hadmonalities, so one could infer exactly how much his strength had improved from the fact that he was able to use puppet techniques that he was not very skilled in to this extent.

    ¡°That Earthling thinks too simply of that puppet technique. This is definitely the power of a Solid Core.¡±

    ¡°When facing a truly powerful puppeteer, one should not think that they can go around the puppet to attack theirmander. What awaits you is nothing but a trap. You have to face the puppet head-on.¡±

    ¡°Those from the peripheral worlds love being opportunists. They make do with some of their nimble actions and think that their techniques are invincible. However, when they encounter true experts, they will naturally suffer.¡±

    ¡°The gap between them is toorge. Even though the Fire Demon Ghost Body only has half of Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual power, this gap is already something that Earthling cannot ovee...¡±

    The moment these discussions arose, there was a glint in Lao Wang¡¯s eyes. He did not seem to intend to dodge the attack behind him and did not even turn around. He simply swept his left hand to the side. Then, a golden light shed amidst the charging mes and disappeared.

    Zeng!

    He sheathed his sword, and the golden light disappeared.

    Wang Zhong stood still and did not move. He did not even shift his gaze from Phumetheus¡¯s face, who was standing in front of him. Meanwhile, the fire puppet that was charging from behind Wang Zhong, who everyone thought he could not avoid, was suddenly stopped by a sh of golden light. The countless condensed sparks paused for a moment. Then, it was as if they had suddenly deted and chaotically surged into the surroundings. As a result, sparks soared to the sky behind Wang Zhong, and the ends of his clothes fluttered loudly!

    ¡°You¡¯ve tested my ability. Now then.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s calm voice sounded in the sky. Although it was mixed with the violent waves of fire, it was piercing enough for everyone watching the battle in the Life and Death Arena to hear him clearly. ¡°Can you do something more meaningful now?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Phumetheus¡¯s smile slowly froze.

    Meanwhile, the spectator stands instantly fell deathly silent.

    That Earthling... had actually blocked the attack? Furthermore, forget about blocking the attack. He had done it so indifferently, so easily, and so casually!

    This...

    Even the most excited Flying Pig could not react at this moment. He opened his mouth wide but forgot to cheer him on.

    This was supposed to be no more than a game of chess between high-leveled civilizations, and Wang Zhong was simply a gift that was attached to this game. Regardless of how Phumetheus trampled on him, no one would have felt it was strange. Now, it did not seem that easy or simple.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good sword.¡± Phumetheus¡¯s gaze finally stopped on the golden sword in Wang Zhong¡¯s hands.

    The long and thin sword did not have the crude and powerful style that was a constant in the Land. It was more suitable for the sword techniques used by the low-leveled civilizations in the peripheral worlds who focused on little tricks. The entire sword shone with a golden light. Just by looking at the numerousplicated golden rune lines that were gradually turning dim, as well as the material that was as hard as jade and its crafting, one would know that this sword was definitely not of a low level.

    ¡°Using a mulberry tree branch as the sword body, this is the style of the Fire Demon Race,¡± said Phumetheus calmly with a smile. Wang Zhong¡¯s performance was slightly unexpected, but this gave him a pleasant surprise as well. He had only wanted to fulfill a task from his race and use this battle to let the entire Heavenly Gates know that he was back, but he never expected to have such a surprising gain. As a genius, one of the things Phumetheus was most interested in was destroying another genius. Before this demonstration, Wang Zhong did not have enough qualifications for him to truly take action. But now, he was qualified enough. ¡°I heard that Junior Brother is very close to Senior Lavel. This should be Senior¡¯s work, right? What is it called?¡±

    Lavel. This name might not be as resonant among the new pupils in the Heavenly Gates, but regardless of whether it was the Heavenly Gates Internal Gates, the Celestial Honors ss, or even the representatives of the various great powers, this name was like ear-piercing thunder!

    She was Lavel the White Witch! Perhaps she had recently started to conceal her abilities due to her goal of passing through the Heavenly River Tide. If not, her reputation and status in the Celestial Honors ss were enough for many level-6 civilizations to tremble when they heard her name; this had been true even when Phumetheus and the others were still wearing diapers!

    Many people in the silent spectator stands instantly turned to look at Lavel, who was observing the fight high in the sky, with reverence as well as curiosity in their eyes. A female had helped a male who was an enemy of her race to forge a sword. As a result, those with vivid imagination could definitely conjure a passionate drama if they thought carefully about it.

    However, Lavel¡¯s expression was ordinary, and she paid no attention to the curious gazes. Nheless, if anyone dared to speak poorly of her behind her back and make her unhappy, she would definitely not mind killing the person.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Hidden Dragon Sword,¡± replied Wang Zhong calmly.

    ¡°It suits your personality very well. It looks like you have high expectations of yourself.¡± Phumetheusughed. Then, he stretched out his left hand slightly into the air, and a slit suddenly appeared out of thin air. Next, a spear that dazzled with countless sparks slowly appeared. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that Dragons have gone extinct!¡±

    Phumetheus¡¯s spear hadpletely taken shape, and he gripped it in his hands.

    It was the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear!

    Pa!

    He did not even need to activate his true form. As long as he had his spear in hand, everything in this world was his! It was as if he resembled nature. A wave of zing demonic aura instantly surged from the spear to Phumetheus¡¯s body as they integrated into one. Then, an arrogant aura soared to the sky, and a boundless atmosphere of spiritual power rapidly rose. Phumetheus¡¯s fiery-red hair was standing on end, and massive might instantly shrouded the entire Life and Death Arena.

    Just the aura formed from this might pressed against Wang Zhong like a storm. As a result, Wang Zhong could not even open his eyes! He was almost sent flying by this stormy pressure and took four or five steps back before he could stabilize himself!

    The strength of their aura could immediately be determined. This difference...

    Perhaps the fact that Wang Zhong had destroyed the Fire Demon Ghost Body was so extraordinary that everyone had almost forgotten that this was an unequalpetition. If it were not for the conflict between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race, a minor character like Wang Zhong would not have the qualifications to stand opposite Phumetheus. Phumetheus had been ying around just now. Once he truly took action, there would be a world of difference between the two of them!

    ¡°He is so serious when dealing with a Void Core Junior Brother...¡± Someone from the Celestial Honors ssughed silently. ¡°Phumetheus¡¯s puppet was easily destroyed, and his image has taken a beating.¡±

    ¡°With this difference in power and fundamentals, there¡¯s no way they can fight. He does not even have the chance to attack. They are onpletely different levels of power.¡±

    Pa!

    Wang Zhong stopped, and he resisted the backward-flowing storm. He gradually straightened his body and was adjusting to the strength of this air current.

    Many aspects of natural endowments inbat could not be reflected just through surface statistics. One example was one¡¯s toughness in resisting pressure. The bodies of some experts could continuously amodate and adjust to pressure. Furthermore, they could rapidly surpass their limits through processes like this. This was not just a form of strength, but also a natural talent. Wang Zhong was obviously someone who was particrly outstanding in his natural talents in withstanding pressure. However, it was a pity that his opponent obviously would not give him a chance to slowly get used to his.

    The corners of Phumetheus¡¯s lips curled upwards. Then, his body shed past, and the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear attacked!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. The Hidden Dragon Sword was unsheathed and immediately faced the attack. However, the difference between their power was evident. Phumetheus moved at will but attacked with great power like a dragon. On the other side, Wang Zhong waspletely passive.

    BAM...

    The moment they shed, the powerful spiritual power from a peak Solid Core pierced through Wang Zhong¡¯s defense as if it was cutting weeds. The explosion of spiritual power that apanied the sh of their weapons brutally sent Wang Zhong flying backwards like a cannon. He mmed against the protective barrier, but the transparent barrier did not move. Furthermore,yers of golden runes appeared on the part Wang Zhong had mmed into, producing a light buzzing sound when the runes circted.

    The battlefield was silent. There was a light thump as Wang Zhong slowly slid down from the protective barrier. Even though hended with one knee on the ground, a trail of blood slowly flowed from his mouth. It seemed as if he had not recovered from this heavy blow.

    It was very obvious that Phumetheus waspletely different from the enemies that Wang Zhong had previously encountered. There were variations in Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual power during the previous attack, and it was simply impossible to defend against this attack. Furthermore, Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual power was at least twice his. This was the most powerful enemy that he had ever encountered since he entered the Star Alliance.

    ¡°The weapon in his hand is very significant. For it to directly resist that spear attack, it must be at least level-5.¡±

    ¡°I heard that it is Lavel¡¯s work. At least level-5, how interesting. She really isn¡¯t giving Phumetheus any face.¡±

    ¡°Senior has always done what she wants to do. This is not the first time either. However, the fact that this Earthling could resist an attack and not break into pieces is slightly interesting.¡±

    ¡°Celestialoids are all like that. Their external appearances are not outstanding, but the difference between their appearance and their internal strength is veryrge. This Earthling¡¯s physical body and natural endowments are worth researching. His performance far exceeds his strength as a Void Core.¡±

    ¡°But if he only relies on his endurance to face Phumetheus, the difference is just far toorge.¡±

    ¡°He is also a pupil from the Celestial Honors ss. That can¡¯t possibly be the case. Look!¡±

    Several Celestial Honors pupils in the sky did not even look at the battle. Phumetheus had arrived in a menacing manner and dealt with Wang Zhong with only a small disy of his outstanding skills. When he umted his Gold Core, he might be able to oppose those seniors.

    On the battlefield, Phumetheus did not attack. When Wang Zhong stood up, the spear suddenly surged forward. There was a light at the tip of the spear that resembled the previous attack. Aspared to the powerful typhoon just now, this light was not dazzling, but it was extremely fast and sharp. It simply shed at Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong did not even see any light from the spear. However, a sense of darkness suddenly surged in his heart. Then, his gaze instantly turned cold.

    This was not a problem of speed or power. That spear was like a ck hole that seemed ready to devour Wang Zhong¡¯s soul. Most importantly, it also felt like a web of darkness. No matter where Wang Zhong hid, it would be futile.

    This was... his[a] understanding of the rules!

    [a]Wang Zhong or Phumetheus?

 Chapter 1166 - Liaoyuan Demonic Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Liaoyuan Demonic Spear</h4>

    The divine cells exploded instinctively the instant Wang Zhong felt an oing danger. Even ordinary people had the instincts to avoid danger even before their minds could react to it, let alone the powerhouses whose attacks were way faster. Lao Wang¡¯s instincts and reaction, when faced with danger, were much faster than his thinking speed. He subconsciously raised the Hidden Dragon Sword in his hand to block the attack.

    Boom!

    A huge force rushed forward. Although the explosion of the divine cells allowed his peak Spiritual Energy Value to soar to the realm of Solid Core, it was still insufficient. The Hidden Dragon Sword was even almost knocked out of his hands. The huge force made Wang Zhong fly back like a shell shot out of a cannon.

    It was lucky that he held the Hidden Dragon Sword. If he had been using Fallen Star, the level-7 sword artifact from before, it would have been directly shattered by the sheer destructive power contained in the spear light. They were on twopletely different levels. Not only were his opponent¡¯sbat experience and skills rich, but his realm was also higher.

    However, in the next second, Wang Zhong who was sted against the protective wall suddenly took advantage of this force, with his whole body disappearing instantly. In the next moment, a sword was shed towards Phumetheus. However, Phumetheus did not even look at it. He sidestepped the sh and returned it with a fierce fist. Wang Zhong¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and he had to change to defense instead. Although the opponent¡¯s attack seemed slow, it was aimed towards one¡¯s weak point, making one unable to resist it.

    BAM!

    Wang Zhong retreated more than ten steps before he managed to regain his footing. This was the first time he suffered a loss in closebat. His previous opponents were all suppressed by him with his rich closebat skills. Phumetheus took the route of understanding the naturalws of order. He managed to perfectly integrate somews of destruction into his fighting style.

    On the other side, Phumetheus was floating in midair. His spiritual power and spiritual oppression spread throughout the entire life-and-death-challenge space. He could fully feel Wang Zhong¡¯s explosive power and closebat prowess. It was excellent, but he had killed many of such people, and there was no shortage of such talented fighters in the lower realm. However, if he managed to enter the Celestial Honors ss as a Void Core with only suchbat prowess, it should be considered a disgrace!

    Although the Fire Demons and the Heavenly Shell Race were not on good terms, Phumetheus would not underestimate the superintendent¡¯s judgment. Wang Zhong definitely had something in him to be looked so highly upon by the superintendent. Since Wang Zhong was so passive, he would take the initiative instead.

    ¡°Try this!¡± Phumetheus smiled slightly, waved his left hand, and pierced the air.

    Zeng~

    Spear lights appeared like a rain of fire, with endless mes filling the air. There were no sounds, and one could only see firelights appear one after another,pletely enveloping Wang Zhong in an instant!

    Hong!

    Debris and blocks of dirt were flying from the ground of the life-and-death-challenge space. The ground was destroyed by the terrifying rain of fiery spears. Wang Zhong¡¯s entire figure seemed to bepletely engulfed by the fire rain, and no signs of life could be seen.

    <i>Has he died? He did not even make me use my Real Form?</i> Phumetheus thought.

    The hearts of Jonas and the others had already gone up to their throats, anxious as never before. Suddenly they saw that in the endless fire-spear lights, a golden glow appeared, and after that, the golden glow exploded in brightness. It faced the endless spear lights head-on and rushed up!

    Divine cells! Hidden Dragon Sword!

    The explosion of the divine cells at this time had reached a peak, and Wang Zhong¡¯s aura was so strong that he had the demeanor of a Solid Core powerhouse. However, this did not surprise everyone. How could he be selected into the Celestial Honors ss without such strength?

    The Hidden Dragon Sword now seemed to bepletely integrated into Wang Zhong¡¯s body and soul. Not only was the rune on the sword vibrant in color, Wang Zhong¡¯s body seemed to also be soaked in the secret patterns of the Hidden Dragon Sword, making himself seem like a human sword. As he became one with the sword, his strength soared! The golden sword light was condensed into a beam, and the spear rain that had previously felt insurmountable became child¡¯s y in front of this golden sword light. The sword light broke through the fire rain as if riding on the waves against the current.

    A strange light shed in Pumetheus¡¯s eyes. The energy burst of the other party was a bit simr to some special energy storage creatures. They usually used their bodies as a storage container for spiritual power and slowly umted it. By doing this, not only were they able to strengthen their physical body, but it also allowed them to release spiritual power that far exceeded their level when fighting. No wonder Wang Zhong could withstand his blow by relying on the physical strength of his own body. Because of the physical energy storage, their defenses were often extremely powerful. However, such creatures often had fatal ws. When the spiritual power stored in their bodies ran out, theirbat power would immediately drop back to their original level.

    At this time, Phumetheus felt that the sword attack that Wang Zhong had unleashed could faintly threaten him. He thus did not choose to face it head-on. His curiosity was also aroused by Wang Zhong¡¯s battle performance. If the Earthling had directly been killed in hisst attempt, that would have been it. However, with the constant surprises this junior brother of his kept giving him, it would seem as if hecked skills if he still suppressed Wang Zhong purely with brute force.

    People in the lower realms always advertised themselves as being good with skills, thinking that the warriors from the higher civilizations in the Land only knew how to fight with brute force. But what they did not know was that the real top and elite fighters of higher civilizations fought all year round. They paid a lot of attention tobat skills and knew how to use them efficiently. It was just that overpowering with strength was sufficient for them, and there was no need for them to unleash their skills. Coupled with the behavior of some second-generation wastrels, it had caused an illusion that the powerhouses from the higher civilizations were not that skilled.

    The mes in the air shed slightly, and all the spear lights were collected in an instant. Phumetheus, who had been fighting Wang Zhong, made a perfect sideways movement in the air. His use of defensive techniques was not less proficient than that of Wang Zhong. While avoiding Wang Zhong¡¯s sword attack, his toes kicked in the air, and the tip of his spear turned back.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s sword attacks were fierce, but his opponent was experienced and strong. He never thought that a genius from a higher civilization who was used to suppressing everyone with brute strength could use such intricate skills. He immediately evaded the attack, but cold sweat suddenly filled his body. He had been tricked!

    An attack that had seemingly been evaded continueding towards him! Fragmented Spacial Laws!

    The spear was pointing straight towards his heart!

    He had made a subconscious mistake. He was used to reacting ording to the skills shown by his opponents, but he had neglected the fact that his current opponent was one who focused more on naturalws and was unprecedentedly strong.

    All his strength had been used up. How could he avoid the attack anymore? Relying fully on his increased strength due to the forced ascension of his divine cells and draining all the avable power he had left, he managed to turn his body slightly.

    Scrichhh.

    The sharp Liaoyuan Demonic Spear prated Wang Zhong¡¯s left shoulder as if it was just passing through a piece of thin paper. Under the force of the spear, his whole body was forcibly prated, and it remained in his body. Lao Wang finally stopped his upward rush. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care about his injury at all, and the Hidden Dragon Sword in his hand suddenly lit up in a dazzling golden light and shed forward.

    Phumetheus did not want to exchange injuries with him. With the surplus of strength and exquisite skills that were not inferior to Wang Zhong¡¯s, he was able tofortably deal with such small tricks. His body immediately leaned back, and while avoiding the golden light sword, he kicked his legs forward, hitting Wang Zhong¡¯s chest fiercely.

    Boom!

    Lao Wang¡¯s body flew backward like a meteor, and Phumetheus¡¯s Liaoyuan Demonic Spear was also taken out. A rain of blood made a long red arc in the air, and his body mmed onto the ground dozens of meters away.

    Boom!

    The ground shattered once again. What seemed to be an equal fight previously turned into a one-sided one immediately after Phumetheus became serious.

    There was blood on the ground, and the figure crawling on the ground seemed to be powerless. Even the spiritual response became extremely weak in that instant, Wang Zhong seeming to have lost the power to fight again.

    Phumetheus did not pursue either. No one knew the power of the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear better than him. Once it hit someone, the fire poison on the spear would burn the wound. Even the slightest graze of the spear would cause a Void Core to lose his life.

    The Liaoyuan Demonic Spear was a fascinating weapon. The spear was able to attack the soul of the enemy. Not to mention a mere Void Core, even a Solid Core that had undergone the second soul transformation would be harmed by it. Once hit, one would fall into aplete daze. One did not need to think about having any more power to fight again. Whether one could even live depended on luck. The spear in his hand was much stronger than his opponent¡¯s sword.

    Thest time Wang Zhong was put in such a difficult situation was when he was being chased and almost killed by the Octopus Warlock Saint in Mizobudapi World.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Jonas and the others couldn¡¯t help but stand up, their faces full of nervousness. Now, even Celeste was not sure of how Wang Zhong would end up. She knew that he still had a true form with two wings. That should be his hidden card, but he had thought too much of himself. When facing an opponent like Phumetheus, choosing to keep his cards hidden was undoubtedly suicidal. Because if one was not careful, all could be over before the trump card could even be used.

    ¡°What a poor little fellow...¡±

    ¡°Being able to fight Phumetheus in the Void Core Realm already makes him a top talent, but unfortunately, he had thought too much of himself. If he had directly revealed his true form earlier, he might have been able tost longer. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Phumetheus probably hasn¡¯t even broken a sweat.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The low buzz at the scene stopped abruptly moments after it had just started. A powerful aura rose to the sky, and violent fluctuations of elementalws appeared in the space.

    Two spiritual powers revolved around Wang Zhong who was supposed to be near-death. The spiritual powers then spiraled up towards the sky. They were originally extremely weak, but byplementing each other, they grew rapidly, and within seconds, they had be strong and powerful.

    The body slowly rose from the ground and stood upright. Currently, Wang Zhong could feel his blood boiling. Compared to the Octopus people, who had few skills, the opponent currently in front of him was not only powerful and experienced inbat, more importantly, he also had his own set of fighting styles.

    His left shoulder which was originally pierced by the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear started to heal at an amazing rate. The fire poison had disappeared, and the wound was now recovering at a speed that was visible to the naked eye; flesh and blood were being reconstructed rapidly.

    Fire poison was part of the fire elementalws and was thus not much of a problem for Wang Zhong.

    The smile on Phumetheus¡¯s face froze slightly. This was a surprise to him. What kind of body did the Earthling have? To dare stand on this ring, he might have swallowed some medicine previously which allowed him to recover from his heavy injuries quickly. But how was he able to resist the attack of the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear on his soul?

    Pa!

 Chapter 1167 - Different

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Different</h4>

    A pair of huge energy wings suddenly unfolded from Wang Zhong¡¯s back, red on one side and blue on the other. Unleashing his true form also helped in elerating the recovery from his injuries and increasing his spiritual power manifold. Thus, Lao Wang felt refreshed and reinvigorated.

    The whole ce, however, fell into absolute silence at this moment!

    Not to mention the representatives from the major forces, even Elder Miehill and the others in the stands, as well as Phumetheus, all shrunk their pupils!

    ¡°A descendant of the Elementals?!¡±

    Elder Miehill in the stands couldn¡¯t help but look towards Superintendent Erza next to him. They hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Wang Zhong before. Rumor had it that this little guy had an elemental-spirit messenger. The higher-ups did not think much about it before. Now, however, it seemed that it was not just a simple rtionship with the elemental spirits.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s pair of wings carried the power of Laws, an intimation of thews of ice and fire. The pair of wings were not only for decoration, and hidden within itself was true power. It was also the most-envied power type in the divine territory. How could the low-level Earth civilization have such a talent?

    The Elemental Race! This was a race that even a level-8 civilization in the Land would be afraid of. For the Fire Demon Race to dare attack Wang Zhong, they hadpletely investigated his background. They were quite clear about Wang Zhong and the Earth civilization. Undoubtedly, Wang Zhong was a human being from the Earth and had no rtionship with the Heavenly Wings Race. However, one should not forget that the Earth was once a yground of the Gods, and the Elemental Race had also taken a trip there to preach and leave some inheritance there. It was hard to say whether there would be people on the Earth who had managed to inherit the soul fragments left behind during the process.

    There was no shortage of precedents for this kind of situation where someone came from a yground of the Gods. For someone that came from such a civilization, they would either be low-key for their entire life and thus be unknown by the others or undergo a gic mutation, causing their talent to be top-notch and their bloodlines to be powerful and unmatched. Of course, this was only rtive to those in their civilization. When they reached the divine territory, they would at most be above average. It was unprecedented to have someone like Wang Zhong.

    Soon, Miehill calmed down. So what if he had some Elemental¡¯s soul fragments? Although all things Heaven-rted would be dominant, they were not stupid. A person like Wang Zhong who only had some of their soul fragments was worthless in their eyes. It would be too naive of Erza if she wanted to use such a method to put pressure on the Fire Demon Race.

    Superintendent Erza just smiled. Miehill¡¯s thoughts were reasonable but were still off the mark. She looked highly upon Wang Zhong not only because she was optimistic about his future. The most important reason why she had been able to push Wang Zhong into the Celestial Honors ss (CHC) was because of the attitude the Machinery Race, who had always chosen to be neutral, had towards Wang Zhong.

    Superintendent Erza continued to smile at the elder. ¡°Elder Miehill, his true form is truly interesting.¡±

    Miehill did not express his opinion and no longer paid attention to Erza. He turned his head and opened his lips slightly, and a sound transmission went straight into Phumetheus¡¯s ears.

    <i>¡°Kill him!¡±</i>

    Phumetheus shrugged indifferently. The elder had thought too much. Let alone for a descendant, even if the Elemental Race descended, he would still kill Wang Zhong. One¡¯s strength was everything in this world!

    The Liaoyuan Demonic Spear was picked up, but before he could act, a vigorous spiritual wave of energy shot towards him!

    Both of Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes turned red and blue, and the spiritual powers released from his true form were spiraling into the sky, directly resisting Phumetheus¡¯s Solid Core oppression. Without the suppression from the air currents, Wang Zhong felt more at ease andfortable. Compared to the feeling of oppression from before, the feel of fighting this time was simply wonderful.

    ¡°Die!¡± Phumetheus gave a soft shout as the energy wings of ice and fire pped behind him.

    Whoosh~~

    Two swelling energies, one ice and one fire, swiftly grew along the left and right sides of the giant wings, and two fierce cyclones of spiritual energy were formed in an instant. One was hot and fiery, while the other was cold and numbing.

    Phumetheus pulled back his spear and twirled it towards both his sides. The crushing spiritual power was instantly dissipated, while Phumetheus¡¯s face only changed slightly.

    Although the energy cyclones dissipated, the elemental power remained. It naturally reformed after being destroyed and condensed into thousands of ice and fire bullets directly in front of his face!

    Even someone as strong as Phumetheus froze for a moment whenpletely surrounded by the bullets. The other party¡¯s control of the elemental powers was simply incredible. Could a Void Core even achieve such a quantum-level of elemental control? Even a Gold Core from the Natural Race would not be able to reach such a level of elemental control!

    ¡°Break!¡± The Liaoyuan Demonic Spear in Phumetheus¡¯s hand shed slightly, and a ray of fire was released from it as if it wanted to ovee the power of the fire element. However, before he could act, the thousands of bullets in mid-air had already been fired, rushing towards Phumetheus in that instant and seemingly drowning him in bullets of fire and ice.

    The fire and ice energies in the air were dazzling, spiraling around each other. It was not a separate fire and ice attack, but aplete fusion of both. Theyplemented each other very well, giving the fire bullets the sharpness and toughness of ice, and the ice bolts the heat and burning effect of fire.

    Hong!

    The fire elemental energy condensed by Phumetheus waspletely shattered by the attack in an instant. The power of this fusion of ice and fire attack far exceeded that of a single elemental attack. Although the spiritual power was not high, the destructive power was. The endless ice and fire bullets also had a terrifying motion-interruption effect, dying the movement of one¡¯s spiritual power and causing Phumetheus to be unable to condense a counterattack at all. He could only force his arms upwards to protect his head as even the spiritual-energyyer on the surface of his body directly broke. His casual clothes instantly became tattered and torn. The most important thing was that he could not use some of the skills he had mastered, due to the strong impact of thew of the elements.

    The collision ofws would result in interference with each other.

    A moment of carelessness had resulted in him suffering such a big loss.

    Suddenly, a wave of spiritual energy erupted, and violent power swept outward, forcing Wang Zhong to retreat. What shoulde woulde. Wang Zhong also wanted to see what Phumetheus¡¯s real strength was!

    As his body changed, Phumetheus¡¯s whole aura becamepletely different from just now. Both his physical body and spiritual-power levels increased exponentially in an instant. The ice and fire barrage of bullets that was hitting his whole body now seemed like water sshing against a rock. Apart from arousing a wave, it did not damage the boulder at all.

    Phumetheus¡¯s ragged coat was directly torn apart by his huge body into rags. His upper body was naked, leaving only some specially made pants on him. He had be four meters high, and his whole body had aplexion like copper.

    Heavenly Demon God True Form!

    It was one of the three most powerful true forms of the Fire Demon Race and was also known as the true form best at defense and various resistances in the Land. It was also called the Immortal Giant Body.

    ¡°He actually managed to make Phumetheus use his true form.¡±

    ¡°It looks like Phumetheus is finally getting serious!¡±

    Exmations filled the stands as no one thought that Phumetheus would be forced to use his true form when dealing with Wang Zhong. Although both were members of the CHC, Phumetheus was a realm higher than Wang Zhong, yet the match had reached such an extent. Thinking from an objective perspective, Phumetheus had already lost. But this was not a training arena, but one of life and death. The only oue would be one dead and one living.

    Phumetheus, who unleashed his true form, looked at Wang Zhong like an ancient demon god, emitting the terrifying spiritual power of a peak Solid Core. At this time, Wang Zhong who had also unleashed his true form had already exceeded the limit of an ordinary Void Core, and his Spiritual Energy Value was about three million to four million. Of course, this did not include the increase of power brought by hisw of ice and fire and the strange explosion of spiritual power. However, Phumetheus had also exceeded the limit of a Solid Core. He had a Spiritual Energy Value of probably more than seven million. This was just the most basic state for both of them after unleashing their true forms.

    At this time, Phumetheus looked at Wang Zhong with a special expression. Under normal circumstances, he could already crush Wang Zhong. With this increase in power, his realm and vision were nowpletely different. However, what was strange was that even now, Phumetheus was unable to see through Wang Zhong.

    <i>Things are getting more and more interesting. This little junior seems to be thinking of overthrowing me. Even when facing me, he still hid some of his strength. Ze ze, he is not sparing me any face, is he?!</i>

    The Liaoyuan Demonic Spear in his hand had already issued a crisp trembling sound. The fusion with his magical artifact made his spiritual power continuously soar to an overwhelming state, seemingly freezing the entire space. The powerful spiritual energy once again enveloped the entire arena of life and death. It came with a stronger sense of oppression and control than before!

    AHH~~~

    The Liaoyuan Demonic Spear was thumped slightly on the ground in front of Phumetheus, and all the spiritual energies flowed directly towards Wang Zhong from all directions. Not only did it bring about further spiritual oppression, but it also caused Wang Zhong¡¯s soul to be vibrated at a unique rhythm. The vibrations were to confuse Wang Zhong, topletely restrain him from the inside out. Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual power instantly exceeded eight million, very close to the level of a Golden Core.

    But in the next second, the Hidden Dragon Sword was already in front of Wang Zhong¡¯s chest. The hairs on his head stood upright. The ice and fire energies swirled around his body, and his body seemed to berger. The explosion of the divine cells with his true form was much more terrifying than when done in his normal state. His spiritual power doubled in an instant, but he still couldn¡¯t forcefully break away from the Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual pressure.

    ¡°Sword One!¡± Wang Zhong did not panic or even care about the state he was in, and a cold voice came out of his mouth.

    The Hidden Dragon Sword swayed slightly.

    Humm...

    A slow and heavy roar suddenly echoed throughout, and the surrounding area that was originally enclosed by spiritual pressure was directly knocked loose of it by the vibration. Straight after, the sword vibrated continuously at an increasing frequency. The higher the frequency, the heavier the vibration would be.

    Weng weng weng!

    The sword power spread and turned into ripples.

    Every vibration and every rippling ring caused the entire enclosed space to tremble fiercely, and it seemed that every vibration could naturally ovep with the previous one and double its power. In just three to five seconds, the spiritual force that desperately wanted to restrain the space was directly shattered into nothingness! Not to mention the power of Phumetheus, even the transparent barriers covering the whole life and death arena were trembling under the wave of vibrations, whileyers of dazzling rune light reflected across the entire space.

    Pa pa pa...

    The Liaoyuan Demonic Spear trembled slowly ording to the sound of the sword as if the opponent had brought the rhythm to it. What kind of technique was this?

    Phumetheus¡¯s eyes shed a surprising light. The opponent¡¯s sword power turned out to be stronger than his spear power, and the vibrating rhythm was simply on a whole other level. Not only was the forcibly enclosed space broken open by the opponent, he still managed to bring in his rhythm. How was a Void Core able to do it?

 Chapter 1168 - Moved

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Moved</h4>

    Phumetheus had always felt that the people from the lower realms were proud of their so-called skills because they had never seen a real powerhouse from a higher-leveled civilization. But at this moment, even he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little swayed in his thoughts. It did not matter how Wang Zhong did it, but he had consistently managed to use spiritual energy far lower than his to unleash an attack 10 times more powerful. This showed that Wang Zhong was at least much stronger than himself in the study of the sword, stronger by at least a realm!

    Zhen!

    Phumetheus was decisive in his actions, and the copperplexion of his body instantly shone, causing the spiritual pressure to suddenly be increased. It was necessary to stabilize and reinforce the space. Only through forceful suppression could he prevent the opponent from easily using the sword to be at an advantage.

    However, in the next second, the sound of the sword disappeared. Though the space was forcibly stabilized by his tyrannical spiritual energy, the world had suddenly turned around.

    There was only calmness in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. When one¡¯s power had reached the extent of being able to flood an entire arena, it was meaningless to pursue ordinary changes. At this time, the most effective method was to either take control of the rhythm of the battle or to do more damage!

    He gradually began to understand why those people in the Land of the divine territory pursued power so badly. In front of absolute power, blindly pursuing subtle changes and improvements in theirbat techniques was useless. Having absolute power triumphed over everything.

    Zeng!

    A dazzling golden light shone, and at the same time the vibration of Sword One disappeared, the sharp sword was already out of its sheath, with all the sword qi already gathered in the sword. However, the divine cells throughout his body and the explosion of his true form¡¯s power were still not enough to push the stable space in the Land in the divine territory. However, Wang Zhong still had a stronger force ¡ª the power of ice and fire!

    The light Hidden Dragon Sword suddenly became heavier, and as if his hand was carrying the weight of the entire world, Wang Zhong took a deep breath and erupted all the power in his body in an instant.

    Hua!

    The stars flickered, and the sharp attack seemed to immediately freeze the entire space.

    In an instant, the sword qi changed ¡ª reversing ck and white, reversing yin and yang... The whole world was shaking!

    With the divine sword out of its sheath and the sword qi in power, the whole world was under the control of the sword. And this was the Heavenly Gates in the divine territory!

    Phumetheus could only feel that the whole life and death battle arena was revolving crazily in that instant; as if the heaven and earth were turned upside down, the yin and yang intertwined. What was more terrifying was that the lingering, nightmare-like power of ice and fire was integrated into this upside-down world. It had fused into the intersection of yin and yang, giving him a terrible illusion that he was about to get lost in the upside-down world.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    The silent sword qi mixed in the ice-and-fire upside-down world kept piercing towards Phumetheus, instantly causing him to be injured all over. Scars and blood filled his tough copper skin.

    However, Phumetheus¡¯s attention was not on these minor injuries. His pupils suddenly shrank as he instinctively felt that in the monotonous upside-down world, there was an energy that seemed to split the entire world in half. This terrifying killing move raised a warning in him that the attack threatened his survival!

    ¡°Sword Two!¡±

    In the upside-down world, the terrifying sh that gathered the essence of Sword Two had caused the solid and stable space to be split. At this moment, a clear visible line appeared, and the space had cracked into the shape of a fan. It was as if the whole life and death battle arena was cut apart by someone!

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    The transparent barrier trembled violently, and countless golden runes densely covered the barrier. The attack was so strong that the barrier was still shaking due to the aftermath of the sh. Uproar filled the stands. This was a barrier that was sufficient to resist the attack of a Gold Core powerhouse. Yet, it was forcibly shaken by a Void Core!

    Some higher-ups were also moved. At this point, Wang Zhong¡¯s selection into the Celestial Honors ss seemed justified. Compared to his peers, his strength, sword intent, and his use of naturalws were already outstanding and one of the best.

    ¡°Liaoyuan...¡± A dull voice sounded in the sky. ¡°Piercing Sky Spear!¡±

    The space-time twisted upside-down by Sword Two seemed to freeze in an instant. Wang Zhong could feel that although the extension of his consciousness was normal, his movements were nowpletely slowed down in this world. Following that, a shining light could be seen in the sky. As if a star was set on fire, it turned into a ming meteor and smashed down towards him!

    Old Wang¡¯s pupils shrank. This spear had gone beyond the scope of abat skill or an attack. It was Phumetheus¡¯s own ¡°art¡±! Incorporating the overbearing fire element talent of his Spiritual Soul core, this attack that had been infused with thews of fire brought along a sense of confinement of space with it.

    It was not that Lao Wang did not want to avoid the attack. It was because he felt he couldn¡¯t move at all in this confined space! Although Wang Zhong managed to react to it, his movements were just too slowpared to the spear that was approaching him at a very fast speed.

    Boom!

    Only a moment had shed by, and the attack had alreadye rushing towards him.

    Although his physical body was strengthened by his divine cells and true form, even the prelude of this terrifying spear attack felt unbearable. His whole body seemed to have been subjected to tens of thousands of times the original gravity in an instant, forcing him onto the ground, unable to even raise his head to look up. The surface of his skin was constantly leaking blood. Countless blood vessels in his body had burst under the heavy pressure. This was the stark difference in strength between the two of them!

    It was already toote to unleash his Draconic Spiritual Power. Old Wang only had time to activate the mark in his mind.

    ¡°Hidden Dragon!¡±

    A dragon imprint formed instantly in his consciousness. Unlike the previous ¡°Rise of the Dragon¡± and ¡°Descent of the Dragon¡±, this move was created after obtaining the Hidden Dragon Sword. With it, Lao Wang¡¯s moves were mainly heavy on offense, but weak on defense. This move was to make up for this shoring. There was no overbearing attack and power in this move; it was simply an ¡°art¡± that focused purely on defense.

    The hidden dragon lived in the stream, hidden and hibernating. When advancing, it could resist even the nine-day thunder. When retreating, it could hide its body and all traces of itself.

    The foundation of this art was the concealment of breath using his divine cells and the energy wings of his true form. It also borrowed some of Celeste¡¯s understanding of dimensional barriers. What was needed now was the ability to resist such a powerful attack head-on.

    The dragon seal had just formed in his consciousness, and the effect of using an ¡°art¡± against Phumetheus¡¯s ¡°art¡± was evident. The constraint had been loosened, and his body was able to move slightly. A golden light covered the energy wings in an instant, and the two wings closed around him like the shell of the Heavenly Shell Race, wrapping Wang Zhong in it, as if it was a red and blue eggshell.

    And at the same time that the ¡°eggshell¡± was taking shape, the spear that seemed like a burning meteor had already reached Wang Zhong.

    RUMBLE! BANG BANG BANG...

    The two massive energies collided, andws spilled out everywhere.

    Fire filled the whole life and death battle arena, and the endless fire poured into the center of the arena, flooding it like waves.

    The remaining power washed over the surrounding rune barriers. The entire rune barrier was instantly activated and shone brightly, with countless golden rune lines appearingyer afteryer, enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb. Moreover, even if the attack was blocked by the rune barrier, the terrifyingly high temperature was notpletely isted. The rune barrier was not made to focus on the aspect of protection, and heat was the most difficult to block. Even the rune barrier itself was steaming!

    Some weaker people around the stands immediately felt that their whole body was close to a state of copse and dehydration, especially the representatives sent by the major forces. They were mostly ordinary Solid Cores, along with many ordinary Void Cores...

    Celeste moved in front of Jhonas, who was already desperately gasping for air, and blocked the heat for him, allowing him to feel relieved from the unbearable temperature.

    Superintendent Erza on the main stage waved her hand, and a cyan ancient bowl flew horizontally into the air; a circle of water then shrouded the arena in an instant, adding ayer of protection to the rune barrier. This allowed the terrifyingly high temperature around the arena to plummet down back to normal. The representatives of the major forces who finally managed to breathe properly were all in shock.

    The fire element talent of the Fire Demon Race was indeed terrifying. It was only by marrying with the Fire Demon Race and borrowing their fire element talents that the Heavenly Shell Race managed toplete their Peerless Pill studies...

    Everyone was already so ufortable despite having the rune formations protecting them. One could only imagine the pain Wang Zhong, who was a Void Core, had to endure in the Life and Death Arena. It was as if he had been thrown into a furnace.

    There was only one word for it ¡ª terrifying!

    Although Phumetheus¡¯s attack seemed to be over, the entire Life and Death Arena was still blocked by the endless waves of fire. It took three to four minutes before the fire dissipated, revealing two figures.

    Phumetheus stood in the air indifferently, and directly below him, a tattered figurey on the ground.

    Wang Zhong looked as if he had lost consciousness, lying motionless on the ground with his whole body overflowing with blood. There were red bumps all over his body from the heat that he was exposed to. The two originally beautiful and shiny energy wings on his back were now directly shredded with holes everywhere and stuck to his back lifelessly. He looked like a corpse on a battlefield...

    Such an attack was not something a Void Core could take on. For the Earthling to force Phumetheus to this stage, it could already be considered a glorious defeat.

    The ce became quiet. Even the representatives of the major forces, who initially did not care much about this fight, were now all attracted by this unexpected battle and quietened down.

    It was not just the arena and the spectator stands that were quiet.

    In the distant Heavenly Treasures Street, and even on Earth, many people were paying attention to the battle through audio messages. Although it was impossible to transmit information in real-time, urate information could still be learned after a slight dy.

    Old Cow, Mugthol, Little Muddle Head, and many more Earthlings in Heavenly Treasures Street were all gathered in Old Cow¡¯s flower shop, listening with their ears perked.

    Stand up, stand up, stand up...

    This was a life and death battle, not a practice match. It even involved the grievances between the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race. Surrendering meant death.

    Heavenly Treasures Street could not prosper without Wang Zhong, and the Earth could not lose its leader! Compared to the varying thoughts of the spectators in the arena, the thoughts of these people were simple, pure, direct, and extremely strong. Everyone was nervously chanting two words in their heart: stand up!

    On the Life and Death Arena, everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily focused on the body thaty on the ground. There was no hope of survival for a Void Core after suffering such a terrifying attack, but for some reason, even for people who disliked Wang Zhong, all of them couldn¡¯t help but hope for something to happen. After all, his body had not disintegrated into ashes. This was already very incredible and showed that anything was possible.

    Pa...

    Suddenly, his arm moved slightly, bursting open arge piece of dried blood clot, and then his eyes opened.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot. The attack did not consist of just physical damage towards his body. The destructive power it carried had far surpassed what a Solid Core could exert. The heat damage that it brought along had also injured Wang Zhong further. What was the most terrifying was that it even contained a terrifying attack towards Wang Zhong¡¯s soul!

    This was probably the strongest soul attack that Old Wang had encountered so far. It felt as if a sharp de pierced into the depths of his soul, going through his entire soul. However, it did not stop there. It felt as if there were millions of ghosts screaming inside the depths of his soul, causing his mind and soul to be shaken and making him unable to continue fighting.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s mind was about to fall after only three to five seconds of this. But at this time, the Fate Stone in his fragment world flickered, and like a star in the sky, it sted away all the dark ghosts in his soul. Although it was only a momentary help, it allowed Wang Zhong to take a breather and ovee the attack. It only took a moment to decide victory and defeat when a soul attack was used...

    Even so, his injuries were not light. Needless to say, his body was almost broken at this moment, with numbness filling his entire body. The energy wings on his back were no longer energetic and shiny like in his true form previously. Even using spiritual power had be extremely difficult.

    Wang Zhong slowly struggled to stand up. One could see the damage that this blow had dealt to him.

    Everyone gasped, and the whole stand was silent. It was surprising enough for him to have resisted such a terrifying attack just now, but how did he still have the strength to stand up again?

    Phumetheus finally showed a change in his facial expression. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to stand up again, although his state was as if it was thest bit of brilliance before death...

    ¡°...Strong!¡± Even Tsarisiya, the guy who had always wanted to fight Wang Zhong, couldn¡¯t help but be moved at this time. For the first time, he truly acknowledged the terrifying strength of the Earthlings from his heart. If it was him in the arena, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to survive this move of Phumetheus.

    ¡°Bo¡ªboss...¡± Jhonas held his breath. Celeste, who was beside him, was also very tense.

    Even the people who looked down on Wang Zhong before couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved at this time. No one had ever thought that an Earthling could defeat Phumetheus. But for him to have survived a full-force attack by Phumetheus who even revealed his true form and used his own ¡°art¡±, it had already exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations of him. It did not matter how bad his injury was at this time or whether he had the power to fight again, but at least he had survived. This was enough to move people.

 Chapter 1169 - Ten Thousand Sword Slash

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Ten Thousand Sword sh</h4>

    ¡°Hu! Hu!¡± Heavy gasps sounded. After much trouble, Wang Zhong finally managed to stand upright.

    ¡°You are an admirable opponent.¡± Phumetheus¡¯s voice carried less ridicule and held more respect.

    Even though he hadplimented Wang Zhong before, it was only due to the circumstance he was in and also partly because he wanted to mock the Earthling. However, Wang Zhong had managed to prove that he did have the power to fight him. ¡°If you were a Solid Core, you might have had a chance to beat me.¡±

    Wang Zhongughed. He could read the emotions contained in Phumetheus¡¯s voice. The other party was serious, but it was also the seriousness that made himugh. ¡°Do you believe you have already won?¡±

    Phumetheus closed his mouth, and his eyes narrowed slightly. If Wang Zhong said this previously, he would have thought of it as a joke. But currently, he could feel that Wang Zhong was neither joking nor being arrogant.

    Does this guy still have a hidden card up his sleeve?

    The thought had just arisen, and the shaky figure in front of him had already changed.

    One could only see golden light shining in the veins of Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and immediately afterward, the same golden light appeared on the already dim and weak energy wings. Those golden lights lit up like rune threads on his body and his wings.

    Pieces of dried blood clots fell off his body, revealing ayer of new skin that seemed so tender it could break when touched. The big holes in the tattered energy wings were filled with dense golden threads. The golden light quickly covered the surface of his body, and in the end, even the wings turned golden. An aura that waspletely different from before radiated from Wang Zhong¡¯s body. The original death aura had disappeared, and recing it was an aura of vigor!

    ¡°Is this guy a chameleon?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s still a Void Core. What use can there be?¡± Some people were surprised and did not understand what was happening.

    Most people believed that one could only have one true form. There were only a few people who coulde into contact with advanced information such as the second stage of the true form.

    Some didn¡¯t understand, but there were naturally others that did. Faces of many members of the Celestial Honors ss (CHC) started to change, and in the main seat of a stand, Elder Miehill¡¯s face had also changed suddenly.

    ¡°Second stage of true form?!¡±

    Almost all the top true forms had a second stage. This was a consensus among the top few powerhouses in the Land. In theory, as long as the potential of a true form was tapped to the extreme, the second stage true form would naturally appear.

    But theory was theory. It was simple to say, but there were only a few that managed to do it. This was much more challenging than condensing one¡¯s Gold Core. At least half of the Gold Cores would have managed to uncover their second stage true form. However, for a Solid Core, it was much less likely.

    Taking the top geniuses of the CHC as an example, all of them were pursuing the second stage of their true form and hoped to condense their Gold Core in their best state so that they could tap into their full potential. However, in the end, very few couldplete it.

    This was referring to the Solid Cores in the CHC. Void Cores having a second stage true form? That was unprecedented! In other words, as Void Cores, it was almost impossible for them toe into contact with the concept of the second stage true form, let alone sessfully possess it.

    Phumetheus¡¯s pupils shrank violently. Wang Zhong was currently like a newly born colorful butterfly that had undergone metamorphosis, and the increase in his spiritual power from his second stage true form was extremely terrifying. It was much more than the increase one would get when one progressed a realm.

    At this time, Wang Zhong¡¯s golden wings alone made him feel a strong sense of threat and anxiety! Wang Zhong¡¯s aura and spiritual power were soaring rapidly, even to the point where they were almost equal to his own!

    The original heavy breathing was gone. Unleashing the second stage true form and integrating his Draconic Spiritual Power itself was a process of recreating his body and strength. No matter the physical injury or damage to his Void Core, they were all healed after the transformation to his second stage true form.

    Every transformation of the true form would allow for rapid recovery of one¡¯s body. This was one of the reasons why Lao Wang was not afraid of injuries. Of course, the more important thing was to be able to adapt. Only through adapting to Phumetheus¡¯s strength was he able to squeeze his potential to a greater extent. Otherwise, if he used this move the moment the match started, the strength and power of it might not reach the current level it had.

    Pa!

    Wang Zhong flipped his wrist slightly, and the Hidden Dragon Sword flew into his hand like a happy child.

    Weng weng weng~~~

    A terrifying sword sound that made people¡¯s hearts start palpitating sounded, and the space that was originally extremely stable under Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual power and naturalws were directly trembling under the sword sound.

    Phumetheus managed to feel that the vibration waspletely different from the one before. Previously, it was only a light sound, but this time, a tremor followed every vibration. It was as if someone was hitting his heart with a sledgehammer, making his heart tremble endlessly. Even his control over his spiritual power seemed to drop, and he almost lost the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear in his hand!

    He was being suppressed by a Void Core!

    Boom!

    Phumetheus was focusing his gaze when his true form suddenly shook. He was about to break the sword attack forcibly, but the other party had already changed to another weird sword technique. The Hidden Dragon Sword slightly shook, and the sword attack changed.

    The golden light on Hidden Dragon Sword erupted, and countless sword auras were surging in the air, turning into tens of thousands of golden flying swords. The whole life and death battle arena was densely covered by the swords in an instant, and the sharp swords were all aimed at Phumetheus.

    Phumetheus¡¯s face changed drastically. Not only did the opponent be quicker, but his attacks had also be much stronger. Although the condensed golden swords in the sky were not very powerful, there were a huge number of them, and they evenbined into a formation. He felt a strong sense of oppression and threat.

    How could this be?!

    Not even a Gold Core could have such an amount of spiritual energy to support such arge formation of swords. Not to mention, he was only a Void Core...

    ¡°Sword Three ¡ª Ten Thousand Sword sh!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s cold voice sounded, and the Hidden Dragon Sword shot away towards the direction his left hand pointed to.

    Shua Shua Shua...

    Thousands of the sword energies in the air rushed towards Phumetheus in an instant, falling towards him like rain! Phumetheus had no time to think about how a mere Void Core managed to condense so many sword auras. Without hesitation, he thrust the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear in front of him, condensing all the spiritual power he had into it.

    ¡°Break!¡± he shouted violently, and a fiery red energy shield that was of the height of half a person directly unfolded in front of him, with the Liaoyuan Demonic Spear as its core.

    The storm-like sword energies sted against the shield wildly, and only a series of <i>dangdangdang</i> sounds could be heard. The strings of surging sword energy were forcibly blocked by the spear shield, with the residual sword energy rebounding everywhere.

    For a moment, it felt like the battle had reached a stalemate.

    Everyone around the life and death arena was dumbfounded. At the start, they thought lowly of Wang Zhong. However, seeing the progress of this fight, they started to change their perspective towards Earthlings and felt they were of an eptable standard after watching Wang Zhong being able to fight back and forth with Phumetheus.

    But now, Wang Zhong was evenly matched with Phumetheus?!

    This was simply unimaginable.

    A Void Core having the ability to contend with Phumetheus, a genius Solid Core powerhouse! And what if he could go further?

    More than likely, he would be another king-level Gold Core in the Land! This was someone on the same rank and power as people such as Superintendent Erza, Elder Yimo, etc. They were far superior to ordinary Gold Core powerhouses. Just one of them would be enough to support the existence of half a level-8 civilization! Even in a level-8 civilization, not even one might appear within an era! There were no more than a dozen king-level Gold Cores in the Heavenly Gates in the Land, and this was only through the slow umtion of tens of thousands of races in the Land after many eras. After all, Gold Cores were said to live eternally and had a long lifespan...

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gawk at the main stage. At this time, let alone Elder Miehill, even Superintendent Erza could not calm down. If Wang Zhong had reached such a level, or perhaps if he could even win today, then she would have to think about how to appease Wang Zhong¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s arrangements. He had far exceeded the previous evaluation of him by the n. If he could cultivate to be a Gold Core, he might be an important key to the victory against the Fire Demon Race.

    Ding, ding, ding, ding...

    The series of sword energies in the arena were endless. Wang Zhong¡¯s sword energies never seemed to end, as if they could regenerate naturally. The speed of condensation of the swords even exceeded the speed they were being destroyed. The longer the battle, the more sword energies there were. What was more terrifying was that Wang Zhong, who was on the opposite side, seemed to bepletely rxed; the continuous condensation of sword energies did not seem to take any toll on him!

    Phumetheus understood that this was a special characteristic of the sword move. It incorporated thew of self-replication. Otherwise, Wang Zhong¡¯s power consumption would be much greater than that of his defense. It would then be impossible for him tost for such a long time. Not only that, what made Phumetheus most ufortable was that the opponent¡¯s spiritual power had a domineering and aggressive spirit that seemed to crush everything. It felt as if he was two levels higher than him. This was the scariest part.

    The spear shield that should have been able tost for a long time now felt like it was going to melt away like ice. With a roar, more of Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual energy poured in. Whenparing one¡¯s spiritual power level, his was much higher than Wang Zhong¡¯s.

    This should be impossible...

    Impossible...

    Wang Zhong¡¯s mind was concentrated on the Hidden Dragon Sword. He felt a sense of unity with the sword. After using the Draconic Spiritual Power, it felt as if he was brought to a whole new world. Even the pride of the Fire Demon Race was being suppressed by himself.

    Sword One!

    A golden light that seemed to pierce through both time and space shed by, and Phumetheus¡¯s spiritual power, which was increasing non-stop, was shockingly stopped.

    CRACK!

    A crack appeared on his spear shield. Following this, a series of <i>ka ka ka</i> sounds could be heard, and the cracks started spreading over the entire spear shield. Phumetheus¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and the whole world seemed to have stopped at this moment, allowing him to feel tranquility before his copse.

    He had never thought that he would be defeated by a mere Void Core, let alone in such a high profile match. If only he had gone all out from the beginning...

    It was a pity that there was no such thing as ¡°what if¡±. Remorse and resentment had arisen in Phumetheus¡¯s mind, but the spear shield had already shattered.

    Boom!

    The Liaoyuan Demonic Spear could no longer hold on, and it was blown away. The endless sword energies were no longer being blocked by the spear shield and thus rushed over like a wave,pletely submerging Phumetheus in an instant...

    The terrifying wave of sword energies sted against Phumetheus for 20 to 30 seconds, and when the endless sword energies in the sky were finally exhausted, Wang Zhong retracted his sword and stood upright at where he was.

    The ground of the life and death arena was already full of holes, and the extremely sturdy gold ground was densely covered with small holes, leaving pits that looked like honebs.

    Phumetheus was bloody and limp on the ground. His left arm had beenpletely cut off, and there was hardly any intact skin on his body. His four-meter-high Heavenly Demon God True Form had also dissipated, returning him to his original ¡°human¡± size. Air could only be seening out from his nose, with none going in.

    Lost? Phumetheus was defeated by the Earthling who was merely a Void Core?

    The audience was dead silent, and countless people were dumbfounded.

    Who would have imagined that Phumetheus, who had justpleted a historic-level Celestial Honors Assignment and was highly looked upon, would fall this way in the Life and Death Arena? This was a battle of life and death, not a practice match. Losing meant death!

    Was the Fire Demon Race going to lose a future leader just like this?

    Countless people¡¯s eyes were focused on Wang Zhong. Everyone had thought that he would just have a small role in the background. Yet, he had suddenly be the winner in this life and death match! He could decide whether Phumetheus lived or died.

    ¡°Earthling!¡± Elder Miehill stood up fiercely, the coldness in his eyes seemed to envelop Wang Zhong who was in the life and death arena. Phumetheus¡¯s failure was of course uneptable to the Fire Demon Race as he had lost face for them. But if Phumetheus lost his life here today, the Fire Demon Race would have lost much more than just their face.

    The aura of a peak Gold Core extended from Elder Miehill, enveloping the entire space and making people feel that the originally clear sky seemed to be suddenly covered with dark clouds! He wanted to create pressure on Wang Zhong, scaring him from killing Phumetheus!

    But before Elder Miehill¡¯s aura could reach Wang Zhong, an aura much stronger than his suddenly appeared, easily suppressing him.

    ¡°Elder Miehill.¡± Superintendent Erza¡¯s face was filled with that smile of hers. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She was trying her best to hide the happiness in her heart. Wang Zhong¡¯s performance was too surprising. The Heavenly Shell Race had, unfortunately, not done their best to help Wang Zhong from having to enter the life and death arena before. This must have created a grudge with the other party. Now that there was a chance to remedy their mistakes, if they did not show their sincerity, they were afraid they would push Wang Zhong to the side of the enemy. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you came back to the Heavenly Gates. Has Elder Miehill already forgotten about the rules here?¡±

    Elder Miehill¡¯s face was blue from being suppressed so easily by Superintendent Erza. The spiritual pressure was too strong, and it even felt stronger than rumored! Although Erza was still very young, she was hailed as the strongest king-level Gold Core of the Heavenly Shell Race in the past millennium. Many people had not taken it seriously before and thought she was too young, including Elder Miehill. But now it seemed that he was not a match for her even in his heyday, not to mention now when he had yet to recover from his injury.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Supervisor Erza suppressed Elder Miehill and said directly to Wang Zhong in the arena, ¡°You are the winner of this battle. Do not care about what others think. There are rules on the Life and Death Arena. No one can decide how you deal with Phumetheus. The life or death of Phumetheus entirely lies on you.¡±

    Jhonas was so excited that he was going crazy. If not for the scene being too quiet and Superintendent Erza was still talking, he would have already started screaming in excitement. Even Celeste next to him could not help but cover her mouth.

    The scene was quiet. A few minutes ago, Phumetheus was still very energetic, and Wang Zhong was still the prey in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, in just a few minutes, he had already reversed his role and became the hunter. The prey was Phumetheus instead.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wang Zhong¡¯s face, waiting for him to announce the verdict as the winner of the Life and Death Arena.

    This was not just a simple execution. Even the blind could see the terrifying potential and future of Wang Zhong. If the Heavenly Shell Race managed to bring him under their wings and helped him to advance smoothly, he could be the key that determined the oue of the two civilizations¡¯ conflict with each other.

    It could be said that even before the skirmishing between the two major level-8 civilizations, the Heavenly Shell Race had already gained the upper hand, right from the beginning. This made many representatives from the level-6 and level-7 civilizations who were still neutral lean towards the side of the Heavenly Shell Race.

 Chapter 1170 - Smiling Clown

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Smiling Clown</h4>

    Wang Zhong¡¯s answer seemed pretty obvious. Undoubtedly, as part of the Heavenly Shell Race Faction, his only choice now was to kill Phumetheus. Although Superintendent Erza had asked him to make his own choice, the meaning and encouragement behind it were quite obvious.

    Phumetheus was raised as a future leader of the Fire Demon Race and had been promoted as a super genius of their race. Therefore, be it Phumetheus¡¯s own potential or his value, both were of great significance to the Fire Demon Race. If he were to be killed, it would be a heavy blow to them. This was the situation that the Heavenly Shell Race would most like to see. And with Superintendent Erza¡¯s encouragement just now, everyone could already guess what kind of reward the Heavenly Shell Race would bestow upon Wang Zhong afterward.

    Given the degree of importance that Wang Zhong now had, the Heavenly Shell Race would prevent the Fire Demon Race from retaliating against Wang Zhong and the Earth. The Fire Demon Race would never have another chance of using the Life and Death Arena like now. It could be said that Wang Zhong could continue growing with no worries.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t care about the others but merely nced at Phumetheus, ¡°You were a worthy opponent. I will give you a chance to fight me again in the future.¡±

    Countless people were taken aback when the answer was given and were all stunned along with Superintendent Erza. This was an unexpected answer...

    People of the Fire Demon Race felt a sense of relief. Although this would still result in a loss of face for them, at least Phumetheus managed to survive. Elder Miehill¡¯s eyes became a bitplicated. He had originally thought that Wang Zhong was a puppet that was being manipted, but little did he expect... Interesting... It seemed that everyone had underestimated this Earthling!

    Superintendent Erza was only slightly startled before her expression returned to normal. She understood the meaning behind his actions, and she could see from his eyes that they could only cooperate with such a proud genius and not order him around. It seemed that the Heavenly Shell Race needed to sort out their rtionship with Wang Zhong.

    The two major level-8 civilizations were originally thinking of how to deal with each other through Wang Zhong. But unexpectedly, they were yed by a chess piece that they originally thought was insignificant... This Earthling had the courage and was a talent.

    ¡°You are the victor.¡± Governor Erza¡¯s voice didn¡¯t contain any unhappiness. On the contrary, it contained a little more admiration than before, even a hint of interest. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Earthling!¡±

    People like Celeste and Jonas in the stands were going crazy, and even Tsarisiya and Nibaru were excitedly waving their arms in the stands. Many people that were watching had changed their views on Wang Zhong. This included the disciples of Heavenly Gates who initially supported Phumetheus, the neutral disciples, and especially the neers from the Combat Cultivation Hall, Pill Refinery Hall, and the Equipment Refinery Hall.

    Previously, many of the neers were dissatisfied with the resource allocation that went towards Wang Zhong who was also a neer. However, now that he managed to beat a senior two batches in front of them, they were all proud and felt that they had gained face together as a batch with Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    Excited shouts from the neers echoed throughout the ce, but no one noticed that in an unremarkable corner, an ordinary-looking female had aplicated look on her face.

    It was surprisingly ¡°Shannali¡±. She had felt something from Wang Zhong¡¯s body before, something that did not belong to this world. Finding and clearing these things that did not belong to this world was her sole purpose for seizing such a mediocre body and hiding in the Land. It was also the task and responsibility assigned to her by her master.

    Before this, she only held suspicions towards Wang Zhong having such an item. If it was a busy period, suspicion alone would have been enough for her to directly kill him. However, she had been rtively free recently and was also interested to learn more about the rise of the Earth. By chance, the person¡¯s body that she had seized was from the Cloud Mist Sect, and she also happened to be part of the Heavenly Gates. Thus, she chose to simply follow the flow and observe the situation.

    But in the battle just now, she had already felt the power that Wang Zhong used in hisst attack. Although Wang Zhong had been careful and deliberately concealed it, how could it be hidden from her, especially when she was at the scene itself? Thus, she could already confirm her guess.

    ¡°Having lurked around for hundreds of years and changing bodies more than a dozen times, I have finally caught a big fish! On top of that, it¡¯s an S-level target! As long as he is killed, I will be able to regain at least a thousand years of freedom.¡±

    Her face couldn¡¯t help but be filled with excitement. She gently rubbed the item that was disguised as a space ring on her finger. Her consciousness went inside it, and a message was sent through the dark space to a distant and mysterious ce.

    ¡°Removal target found. Rank S, threat level S. Awaiting execution order. Reporter ¡ª Rising Moon.¡±

    If someone who lived long enough saw this name, they would be unable to help but shiver in fright. This was a terrifying powerhouse that had disappeared for an entire era and was associated with the tragedies of several level-6 and level-7 civilizations.

    Lord of the Rising Moon!

    After sending the message, Shannali¡¯s face showed a smile that was more excited than the neers around her, and she shouted along with the rest.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    At this time, in the distant Heavenly Treasures Street, and the even more distant Earth, after the dy of information, enthusiastic cheers could also be heard through the cold machinery.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Earth! Earth! Earth!¡±

    Everyone felt a sense of relief. Old Cow and the others in Heavenly Treasures Street were so excited they jumped up and danced hand in hand.

    Meanwhile, in New World City on Earth, after learning of the news through the Babi family, everyone including Ma Dong, Laura, Gui Xinying, and Oly let out a sigh of relief.

    This battle had made them nervous from the beginning. Wang Zhong fell again and again. Even those who trusted him or people such as Oly and others who worshipped him blindly knew that Wang Zhong, who was facing Phumetheus as a Void Core, was in trouble. Not to mention the odds of winning, even the possibility of surviving in the arena was very slim, so they did not expect that he would win... It was simply incredible. Upon hearing the countless voices shouting ¡°Wang Zhong¡± at the scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but have tears in their eyes. It was as if they had returned to the old Tianjing era with Wang Zhong in the CHF arena, enjoying the cheers of everyone.

    ...

    Everyone knew that the powers behind Yeluo City were veryplicated. Various organizations built their bases and gathered here, and no one could deal with them. The divine territory also had gray areas that the Star Alliance could not control. The Star Alliancew enforcement forces could not even enter the area!

    It wasn¡¯t that the Star Alliance never tried taking control of the city. In the past, one of the ruling powers decided to lead an army into Yeluo City himself. The ruling party thought that he could invade it easily, but reality hit him hard instead. The powers from the Dark World were far more than anyone could imagine. Before his orders could even reach the Star Alliance barracks, his status and authorization had been forcibly dismissed! It was extremely embarrassing then! As a result, the sessorster handled the events of the Dark World with caution, tried to solve things amicably, and never again attempted things they could not handle.

    A small inconspicuous figure walked on the ck streets of Yeluo City. However, the eyes hidden in the shadows looked towards him in fear.

    A long time ago, one of them had insulted this newbie who walked into a ck street for the first time and fought with him. They got a big victory and took away everything from the newbie, no matter whether it was valuable or not.

    Such events urred in the ck streets in Yeluo City every day. To be frank, it was lucky enough for him to have walked out alive. Newbies that entered Yeluo City always needed such lessons. Those who had not been robbed or had never robbed others would never be recognized by Yeluo City.

    However, just a monthter... this newbie came back again, and the person who had robbed him previously was cut into pieces of meat in front of everyone on the ck street!

    Three thousand and six hundred shes!

    Yu Zang remembered it clearly. What was even more frightening was that he had shed Xiu De, the one that had robbed him previously, three thousand and six hundred times without killing him.

    From that day onwards, he started his legend. He liked to be called ¡°Little Thing¡±. This was his special nickname because, from the outside, he looked innocent and weak.

    After joining the assassin organization in the ck street, Yu Zang became Little Thing¡¯s point of contact.

    Therefore, Yu Zang understood his legend better than the others! In the first year, Little Thing had 10 consecutive missions, and it had started with the killing of a Foundation Stage target. He then slowly rose from being unranked to an assassin ranked in the top 10,000 with a 100 percent sess rate!

    Just when Yu Zang thought Little Thing had reached his limit, in the second year, he killed a total of five Void Cores and jumped from rank 10,000 to rank 500 on the assassin list!

    The problem was that Yu Zang felt that he was not strong. He looked weak, whether in his physique or his spiritual power.

    Currently, Little Thing had performed 27 missions and sessfully assassinated 21 Foundation Stages and 16 Void Cores with a 100 percent sess rate! Now, Little Thing was trying to get into the top 100 rankings.

    Not to mention the Foundation Stage, for the 16 Void Cores to be listed as targets in the organization, they were all either cruel powerhouses or descendants of extraordinary backgrounds.

    Even a master assassin needed several days to collect intelligence, investigate, and find the right opportunity to act. However, Little Thing always managed toplete the mission stealthily...

    Solid Cores were the limit to be listed as a target for assassination. Gold Cores were taboos, and unless it was ast resort, no one would take on such a mission. The risk was just too high. However, there were always exceptions since the mary temptation was always there.

    ¡°Wee back, Little Thing.¡± Yu Zang opened the door and weed him.

    Napier looked at Yu Zang for a moment. His contact was someone from the Water Race and looked like abination of a frog, a catfish, and an octopus. Yu Zang put himself in a container filled with water, and this container was like a scooter. He submerged half of his body in the water and absorbed the oxygen in the water. He did not have the organs to directly breathe in air and thus had to be in the water to absorb the oxygen he needed.

    Napier shrugged his shoulders as he passed by Yu Zang like a shadow.

    Yu Zang held his breath and fixed the ¡°sses¡± on his face. He was not short-sighted. The sses were a magical artifact called ¡°Deception¡±. Last time, he had suspected that what he saw was not Napier¡¯s real body. He had thus borrowed this pair of magical artifact sses from Mei Gui.

    Pa!

    The sses trembled slightly. The Napier that appeared in the eyes of Yu Zang...

    There was no change!

    It was not an incarnation, and there was no trace of energy around him. He looked like a living person without any strength. The corner of Yu Zang¡¯s eye twitched. How was this possible? Without strength, it was impossible to survive in the divine territory.

    Thus, there was only onest possibility. Little Thing could avoid the detection of the magical artifact. This shocked Yu Zang. The magical artifact¡¯s detection capabilities were roughly on the same level as that of the Three-Eyed Race¡¯s Three-Eye Magic and ordinary Gold Cores.

    This also meant that Napier would be able to stay undetected from a Gold Core!

    Napier turned his head and looked coldly at Yu Zang.

    ¡°Hahaha. About that, I was just showing you how this magical artifact I got from Mei Gui worked. I will give it to you, ahem, as long as you canplete the mission released by Mei Gui,¡± Yu Zang quick-wittedly replied.

    Napier tilted his head slightly and signaled for Yu Zang to continue. His gaze fell on the sses. There had been some spiritual energy movement on it just now. The spiritual energy had prated his space of shadow and the illusion on his skin surface, almost seeing through his clown appearance ¡ª it was not an actualyer of space as ordinary people couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of space in the divine territory. However, his clown cover was a special ability that was between space and shadow, and it seemed that he was the only one who had it in the divine territory.

    This pair of sses was almost able to see through his clown appearance, which made Napier quite shocked. His concealment was almost perfect, but he still had some shorings when it came to detection. Besides, even if he had no use for it, he could give it to Grai and the others.

    As an assassin, Napier had many ways to obtain information. He had long known about the news of Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and Aiolos. The ck street was just a ce where he took on missions. Organizations in the assassinmunity were usually very strict. They did not easily ept new assassins. Only the ¡°Beehive¡± in the ck street had low entry-criteria. Of course, it was also because the Beehive had suffered miserable defeats for years. Now, they were heavilycking assassins toplete their missions. They evencked backend and logistics personnel, as well as intelligence gatherers.

    ¡°But, Little Thing, you have to think through it carefully. Mei Gui only wants to kill one person, Ba Yinyang.¡± After Yu Zang finished speaking, he stared at Napier closely, hoping to see through his thoughts. Ba Yinyang was very famous in Yeluo City. Using Yin and Yang as his foundation, he was one of the new Gold Cores of the Dark World.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yu Zang was disappointed to see that Little Thing was still calm as if he was merely agreeing to have dinner together. That was a Gold Core! Yu Zang felt that Little Thing was merely in the early stage of the Solid Core Realm and possessed some special mysterious abilities. Facing a Gold Core, the assassination might have some chance of being sessful, but it was close to none.

    Napier just nodded and motioned to Yu Zang to seal up the mission record. Within the next seven days, this would be his exclusive mission, and no other assassin would be able to receive the same mission...

    Yu Zang wanted to roll his eyes for Napier to see, but he knew that although Napier looked like a tame littlemb on the outside, he was very dangerous.

    <i>More like, Little Thing was crazier than lunatics!</i>

    ¡°See youter.¡± When Napier saw that Yu Zang had sealed the mission, he turned and left.

    A Gold Core was indeed troublesome to deal with. However, he had to try to break through his limit. The divine territory felt like home to him, and sometimes, he even felt as if he had absorbed all the best from the Earth and should thus improve faster.

    If he managed to seed in the assassination of the Gold Core, it would be a form of reassurance for the people of the Earth. It meant that one did not need to be a Gold Core or have thebat level of a Gold Core to achieve the same result.

    After joining the Star Alliance for three years, the Earth Civilization was evaluated as one of the bottommost, even amongst those that joined that Star Alliance recently. Not only was the cultivation systemgging, but Earth¡¯s science and technology were also not up to par. Earth could barely be considered a level-4 civilization. Normally, a civilization that had low potential and few resources would have newborns that had low potential too. If the newborns had low potential, their starting point would also be lower, and their physical talents would also be mediocre. This would result in them being at the bottom of the Star Alliance.

    In these three years, most of the people who entered the Land had be ves as it was difficult for them to adapt to the spiritual pressure in the Land. However, their fertility rate was extremely high, and their reproduction rate was about five times that of a normal low-level civilization. On average, every human couple would give birth to at least three offspring. The poption was expanding rapidly, resulting in a huge number of Earthlings. As their souls were strong, the probability of giving birth to a person with capabilities far beyond the overall strength of the civilization was high.

    Reproduction and inheritance had always been the prime goal of all civilizations. Although an Earthling¡¯s strength was not ranked among the tens of thousands of dimensional races, their rate of reproduction was one of the highest among all the races, which was pretty rare. Generally speaking, the stronger one¡¯s genes were, the harder it would be to reproduce or allow their descendants to inherit their talents. Thus, for level-6 civilizations and above, it had be a huge problem for them to bear offspring that had high potential.

    Although Old Cow in the Heavenly Treasures Street was already pretty old and was not someone of high status in his race, he could already be said to be doing pretty well among the Goblins. Although he had his shop in Heavenly Treasures Street and two wives, he had no children as his wives were unable to handle the spiritual pressure in the Land and thus did note over.

    Although the natural talents of Earthlings were not very good, they were able to breed and grow their poption fast. Furthermore, their offspring were unlike those of the Insect Race who underwent special methods of breeding to be able to have a huge number of descendants. Each Earthling was different and independent of each other. This increased the chances of breeding a new powerhouse and was something that all the dimensional races envied.

    Previously, as no one cared much about the Earth, no one had bothered to check up or investigate it. However, after the battle on the Life and Death Arena, especially for those who were invited to spectate the match, many races had begun paying attention to the Earth and investigated it. Therefore, such information could be easily obtained if one went around to find out.

 Chapter 1171 - A Weird Present

    <h4>Chapter 1171: A Weird Present</h4>

    The various races who began to investigate Earth realized that Wang Zhong was not the only exceptional Earthling in the Land.

    ¡°The Earth civilization was recently upgraded to a level-4.5 one because of Wang Zhong¡¯s entry into CHC. Aside from him, there was also one named Aiolos who borrowed the strength of Titan Tsarilorhuan and became a new rising star in the Arena. His strength and potential are considered exceptional too. On top of that, there was also the Netherworld River Messenger from the Underworld who proimed that he was from Earth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to have three high-potential cultivators emerge from the same race using different cultivation methods in the same period. This exemplifies the immense potential Earth civilization has, and it was thus temporarily assessed as Rank A, with a very high chance of being promoted! Although it cannot bepared to a civilization like the Heavenly Shell Race, it should be able to be a level-6 or level-7 civilization easily. They should thus be treated seriously.¡±

    Pieces of information regarding Earth appeared in front of the higher-ups of various races. It was rare even in the entire history of the Star Alliance to see such an instance where so many powerful forces paid attention to a level-4.5 civilization. However, all the races understood that Earth should be treated seriously and be given the amount of respect they should have. If they had treated Earth as an ordinary level-4 civilization that relied on rtions to get into the Star Alliance, they would inevitably suffer a big loss in the future.

    The civilizations that had previously made things difficult for the Earthlings in the boundary worlds immediately changed their attitudes and the way they acted. Ma Dong was the one that managed to feel this difference the most. The Illusion Race who were originally doing business with the Earth in the dark now did it openly and without fear.

    Wang Zhong was a strong powerhouse with immense potential who was maintaining his neutrality in the conflict between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race. Although he won the life and death battle, he did not kill Phumetheus after the match, which prevented him from having an irreconcble conflict with the Fire Demon Race. Thus, he had be a person both the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race wanted to win over. Being close with the Earth Civilization now also meant that one maintained neutrality in this conflict between the two races. Thus, many races chose to extend their friendships to Earth.

    After turning down the invitations from different races, Lao Wang¡¯s life became more rxed. He did not have to deal with the revenge of or trouble from the Fire Demon Race. Lao Wang¡¯s life became more routine: going to the alchemy room, the library, the dormitory, and attending the lectures by the elders. He wanted to enrich himself as much as possible during this moment of peace.

    Both races had decided to adopt a wait-and-see attitude towards Wang Zhong. However, this peace could be broken at any point in time if one party decided to be impatient. Thus, Wang Zhong wanted to be able to confidently deal with any trouble when the time came.

    Lao Wang had also benefited a lot from the match with Phumetheus. After the integration with his Draconic Spiritual Power, his second-stage true form became his biggest trump card. He had even used it to defeat Phumetheus.

    In the eyes of others, this was probably an unimaginable limit that a Void Core could have reached. But Wang Zhong thought otherwise. He felt that something wascking and could feel the huge potential of his second-stage true form. His use of the Draconic Spiritual Power was still toocking. He merely let the divine cells help replicate the power, which was an automatic function of his body. He did not understand the mysteries behind the Draconic Spiritual Power. If he did not trulyprehend the power, how would he be able to use it to his best? He realized that the road he had identally chosen to walk on seemed to be a long one...

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, you have a letter.¡± A well-behaved seabird messenger came to his mushroom house with a letter.

    It could be seen that although the quality of this messenger bird wasn¡¯t high, it had received a fair bit of strict training. It paid great attention to its etiquette when delivering the letter and was extremely respectful to Wang Zhong. It was the standard messenger specially used by major civilizations for diplomacy. The low grade of the messenger bird meant a humble attitude from the sender, and the etiquette training it went through was the basics for any diplomacy.

    He had received many such messengers a while back. When the life and death battle had just ended, most major forces and civilizations had the intention of making friends with Wang Zhong. However, after a series of declinations by Wang Zhong, such messengers had be rarely seen.

    After receiving the letter, he saw the standard Ocean Empire seal on the envelope.

    It was a messenger from Ocean Empire? Lao Wang was surprised.

    After the incident on Ocean Empire previously, Lao Wang did not participate in the follow-up investigation. Although Ocean Empire would be grateful to him, they had already expressed their gratitude through the gift forwarded by the Heavenly Shell Superintendent. Besides, he did not have any rtions with Ocean Empire. Why would they suddenly send a letter?

    After he opened it up, apart from expressing their gratitude to Wang Zhong once again as expected, there was a small invitation for a private party.

    Lao Wang smiled slightly. This invitation hade at the right time. Previously, there were also a lot of banquet invitations from the level-6 and level-7 civilizations. It was clear that they wanted to get close to Wang Zhong and establish friendships with him, all of which were rejected by Lao Wang. Apart from not wanting to get involved in the power struggles in the Land prematurely, another reason was that he was reflecting on his battle with Phumetheus and did not want to be distracted.

    However, now that he had some small achievements in his cultivation, he did not mind going out and rxing for a day or two. Moreover, Lao Wang felt something special towards the Ocean Empire civilization. Perhaps it was the premonition that appeared when he condensed his Void Core, or perhaps it was because of his increased understanding of fate when refining pills that caused him to feel an unusual and subtle connection with the Ocean Empire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    The ce to meet was at the Machinery Pce. After all, the Heavenly Gates was not essible to everyone, and the Machinery Pce was the closest base to the Heavenly Gates. With Lao Wang¡¯s current status, except when using the Dimensional Gate, other ordinary teleportation arrays could be set up for him at any time without prior notification. The letter reached him at about ten in the morning, and by eleven, Lao Wang had appeared in the Machinery Pce.

    He hade here not long ago and spent a whole day exploring with Riian[a] D, a guide in the city. He was thus quite familiar with the city.

    He rented an aircraft outside the teleportation site and arrived at the agreed Anoma club. It was people from Ocean Empire who greeted him at the door. They had the appearances of charming and handsome celestialoids, but they also had some blue scales on their neck and arms, which were very eye-catching. They also had a small horn on their head.

    Lao Wang was surprised. Ocean Empire had already left the Star Alliance. They technically no longer qualified to enter the Land. Besides, they had closed the entire Ocean Empire two years ago. How could the children of their race appear here?

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong!¡± Several Ocean Empire representatives greeted him with a smile. They were all Void Cores but were not the seven Void Cores that Wang Zhong had seenst time on Ocean Empire. The young male in the middle not only looked young and handsome, but he also held strength rivaling that of a Solid Core.

    He had felt that the Ocean Empire civilization was not simple when he was there. Even the Superintendent had said simr things. At that time, only seven Void Cores had appeared to confront them, and it was not even their true strength.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, my name is Haiyeluo.¡± The young powerhouse did not have the arrogance of a Solid Core. Of course, an ordinary Solid Core was nothing in front of Lao Wang. He smiled and extended his hand towards Wang Zhong. ¡°I am the fourth prince of the Ocean Empire civilization, and I am eternally grateful for the help you have given my race, Master Wang Zhong. Haiyeluo has been admiring Master Wang Zhong for a long time and has long been eager to meet you. It was a pity that my Ocean Empire was not qualified to enter the Heavenly Gates, and Haiyeluo thus couldn¡¯t go visit in person. One could only send out a letter and wait anxiously. Fortunately, Master Wang Zhong came to visit. Haiyeluo is grateful that you could spare some time for our meeting.¡±

    Lao Wang did not mind the trivial matter of who was the one that needed to travel. The other party was very sincere, so he just naturallyughed. ¡°Your Royal Highness Haiyeluo is too humble.¡±

    ¡°A mere prince from a level-6 civilization dares not call himself a royal highness in front of you, Master Wang Zhong.¡± Haiyeluoughed and said, ¡°If Master Wang Zhong does not mind, you can simply call me by my name or even call me Little Luo. That would sound even closer.¡±

    As they talked, they walked into the clubhouse, where the hall and banquet were already prepared.

    Level-6 civilization? Lao Wang was a little suspicious. When he went to Ocean Empire thest time, it was only a level-4.5 civilization. Furthermore, they had already left the Star Alliance. How long had it only been?

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong might not have known.¡± Hayeluo said with a smile. ¡°Since thest time the Star Alliance made trouble for the Ocean Empire, my father had thought about the danger of leaving and has already re-applied to return to the Star Alliance. The Heavenly Shell Race directly approved it and has also allowed the Machinery Race to re-evaluate Ocean Empire. Now Ocean Empire has been upgraded to a level-6 civilization and even has a ce in the Star Alliance¡¯s Elders meeting. I heard from the superintendent that this was only through the rmendation of Master Wang Zhong. After that, I heard that Master Wang Zhong managed to achieve a great victory against the Fire Demon Race¡¯s Phumetheus in the Heavenly Gates. My father wanted to send me to congratte you earlier, but it was a pity that the procedures for returning to the Star Alliance had not yet beenpleted.¡±

    After he spoke, he pped his hands. A waiter then came in with a gift list woven with silk.

    ¡°Sea Emperor Randolph pays courtesy to Master Wang Zhong and congrattes Master Wang Zhong for winning the Heavenly Gates Life and Death Challenge and defeating Phumetheus. We are giving one hundred thousand Gold Star Stones, two D-ss fortresses made by the Machinery Race, a thousand level-9 supplementary pills, a thousand level-9 Guiyuan pills, a thousand level-9 Lieling pills...¡±

    After hearing the long list of gifts, even Lao Wang, who was used to big scenes, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved. Thest time the Sea Emperor expressed his gratitude, he had given him 10,000 Gold Star Stones, around a hundred pills, and two D-ss fortresses, which were already considered to be quite extravagant since it was a personal gift. But the extravagance of the gifting this time had gone far beyond the scope of personal gifts. It was more like forming a diplomatic rtionship between the two civilizations.

    Lao Wang smiled slightly. He indeed deserved to be called the Wealthy Sea Emperor. The previous level-6 and level-7 civilizations who wanted to win him over were simply iparable to the Sea Emperor. Lao Wang might have doubted the intention of the Ocean Empire giving such great gifts if he was not clear of the reason before. However, he had already known the reason behind such a bounty through the conversation with Haiyeluo previously. Thus, he felt that it was justified for him to ept the gifts.

    There were mainly two reasons why Ocean Empire had left the Star Alliance before. The first was due to the suppression by the Fire Demon Race. They had made life so difficult for Ocean Empire, to the point that they could not expand or grow healthily as a civilization.

    The other reason was that Ocean Empire was not on good terms with both the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race. They were originally already on bad terms with the Fire Demon Race, with them wanting to loot the resources of Ocean Empire. They had also once offended the Heavenly Shell Race when they snatched arge portion of the low-end pill market. This thus made it difficult for them to maintain neutrality or even take sides in the conflict between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race.

    However, this time, because of their rtionship with Wang Zhong, Ocean Empire managed to enter the sights of the Heavenly Shell Race and was able to seek refuge through Superintendent Erza. Without the suppression from the Fire Demon Race and the worry that they would be caught in the crossfire between the two races, the members of Ocean Empire were happy to return to the Star Alliance. With Superintendent Erza¡¯s help, Ocean Empire managed to return to the Star Alliance easily and even establish themselves as a level-6 civilization.

    Wang Zhong did not know of this matter. Yet, the Heavenly Shell Superintendent had said that it was Wang Zhong¡¯s credit for allowing Ocean Empire to be reinstated back to the Star Alliance so easily. This was an obvious sign of the Heavenly Shell Race showing their sincerity towards Wang Zhong. This was more than likely a move to repair the rift between the two sides that had appeared due to the life and death battle.

    Not only was Wang Zhong aware of the intention behind the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s actions, the Sea Emperor knew about it too. However, neither would say this aloud. Ocean Empire was now already part of the Heavenly Shell Race faction. Since they wanted to use Ocean Empire to show their goodwill towards Wang Zhong, Ocean Empire could only follow suit. Not to mention, they were already grateful towards Wang Zhong; thus, the gifts were expectedly heavy.

    ¡°The gifts are too precious for me to take.¡±

    ¡°Definitely not. If it was me, I would have given much more. Master Wang Zhong had yed arge role in allowing Ocean Empire to return to the Star Alliance and helping us easily attain our level-6 certification. How could such gifts be enough to represent our gratitude?¡± Haiyeluo smiled and said.

    After some interactions with him, Wang Zhong had a favorable impression of him and felt that he was quite a straightforward person.

    However, this was not the end to the gifts Ocean Empire prepared for him.

    After Haiyeluo said his piece, the lights in this banquet hall suddenly softened. Soft unknown music filled the room. The music sounded like waves hitting the shore and the sounds in conch shells. Just listening to the melody of the music made people feel as if they could feel the salty sea breeze.

    Haiyeluo smiled and stopped talking. One could only see the mist that arose from the ground, enriching the air in the hall. Amidst the mist, a curvaceous and slender figure, which looked like a fairy, could be seen stretching her body.

    Haiyeluo then leaned towards Wang Zhong and smilingly whispered, ¡°Master Wang Zhong, my little sister will be performing the Sea Dragon Dance. Please enjoy it.¡±

    Little sister? The dancer in the mist was the princess of Ocean Empire.

    Earthlings, one or two months ago, could never have imagined something like this could happen; having a princess from a level-6 civilization dance for Wang Zhong himself.

    The dancer in the mist was grooving along to the music, her pink neck swaying to the rhythm. Her femininity was fully expressed through her bodynguage. Her flexible body was iparably beautiful against the backdrop of the mist.

    Even Wang Zhong, who could bepared to an ascetic monk who only knew how to cultivate, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by such a wonderful dance.

    When the dance ended, the Sea Dragon princess bowed towards Wang Zhong. By now, the mist had gradually cleared, and Lao Wang could see her face. Her beautiful and iparably exquisite facial features could bepared to Celeste¡¯s. It was rumored that she was a very sentimental and femininedy and could be considered one of the best amongst all the races. Wang Zhong felt that the rumors were all justified the moment he saw her today.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Wang Zhong,¡± The Sea Dragon princess said with a slight bow.

    ¡°It was a wonderful dance. Thank you, princess.¡± Wang Zhong smiled back in reply; his eyes were no longer in a trance but appeared clear and pure.

    Haiyeluo, who was next to him, could see the change. He was also slightly impressed in his heart. His father had originally intended to match his younger sister with Wang Zhong. As long as Wang Zhong showed even a tinge of willingness, the Sea Emperor would pair the princess with him without any hesitation. After all, Wang Zhong was now a very sought-after person in the Heavenly Gates. Even the Earth had been assessed as a civilization with extremely high potential and could attain high achievements in the future. Ocean Empire would not lose out from getting close to him. It could be said to be a long-term investment.

    However, it was a pity. It was not easy to stir the heart of such a person.

    The Sea Dragon princess bent over and gave another bow. ording to the tradition of Ocean Empire, while her brother was beside her, she did not have the right to speak casually to Wang Zhong. She just rxedly sat down at the side and looked towards Wang Zhong with strong interest and curiosity. Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were calm and pure. From her experience, few men could remain so calm after seeing her dance.

    Although Prince Haiyeluo looked young, he was very good at conversing. He spoke very well and would not let there be any awkward moments. On the table, all the specialties of Ocean Empire were being served. It was said that these ingredients were brought directly from there. The chefs in Anoma Club were merely tasked to cook them. Among them, there were all kinds of seafood including fish and ¡°shrimps¡±. Wang Zhong was pretty surprised when he saw this. Sea creatures should be considered as being part of the Ocean Empire too... To serve their kind on the te was...

    Prince Haiyeluo did not shy from such a topic and merelyughed, looking towards his little sister, signaling her to converse more with Wang Zhong.

    The Sea Dragon Princess then smiled and said, ¡°Master Wang Zhong might not know about this. Many people also have misunderstandings about the Sea Race. The Sea Race refers to all evolved creatures in the sea. Some creatures evolved over the long years of life in the sea. They have scales and many other organs simr to fish and shrimps, but more importantly, they have a higher level of thought and are intelligent. They are different aspared to the normal seafood that is served.

    ¡°Just like on the Earth, the home of Master Wang Zhong, people and animals lived together. But don¡¯t Earthlings also feed on them? The rtionship between the Sea Race and those fish, shrimps, and exotic animals is also the same. Not only is this prevalent on Ocean Empire, but most Sea Races that join the Star Alliance are like this too. People from the Sea Race are not forbidden to consume seafood. Contrary to that, many even enjoy it, except for a few outliers.¡±

    The Sea Dragon princess¡¯s voice was light and crisp, simr to her graceful singing voice from before. Just listening to her voice was like being immersed in a gentle ocean wave, making one¡¯s whole body feel rxed and soft. She did not have the dense cyan scales like normal descendants from Ocean Empire. She only had a little cyan gleam on some hidden parts of her body... She looked more like a beautiful celestialoid, the same applying to Haiyeluo who was next to her.

    After hearing what she said, Wang Zhong alsoughed. Because of the differences in their civilizations, there were a lot of customs andmon knowledge that were different among various dimensional races. Therefore, it was often difficult for people to understand each other¡¯s thoughts. Only by frequent exchanges between civilizations could they gradually understand each other.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, there is another purpose for my father to have sent me here.¡± After exchanging three rounds of drinks, Haiyeluo slowly started talking about serious business.

    ¡°Please do say.¡±

    ¡± Ocean Empire was only a level-4.5 civilization before and was neither qualified to open a gathering point nor buy a shop in the Land. The previous pill business we had was all in coboration with other civilizations who charged us arge amount. Apart from that, we could only do low-cost wholesale selling of pills,¡± Haiyeluo said with a smile. ¡°This time, we have been promoted to a level-6 civilization. ording to the rules of the Star Alliance, Ocean Empire will be eligible to choose amercial street in the middle circle of the Land. But as you know, let alone the middle ring of the Land, there are no empty vacancies even in the better locations of the outer ring? This is a huge problem for us.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and did not answer. He had roughly guessed the Sea Emperor¡¯s thoughts and was just waiting for the prince to speak about it himself.

    Haiyeluo then continued to say, ¡°Master Wang Zhong should know the rules of the Star Alliance. Each civilization only has oneplimentary chance when they reach level-6 to do so. Unfortunately, there is no good ce for us to choose from for the time being. My civilization does not want to waste this opportunity and thus hope to hold on to this opportunity and wait till a good plot ofnd frees up before we make our application.¡±

    ¡°Yes, such a matter should not be rushed.¡± Lao Wang agreed and waited for Haiyeluo to continue.

    Haiyeluoughed. ¡°But we also can¡¯t just remain idle like this. When Ocean Empire previously exited the Star Alliance, the medicine markets rented by Ocean Empire had already been returned. Now, we no longer have a ce for us to settle down in the Land... I heard that Master Wang Zhong has a privatemercial street in Catanlyke District. My father wanted me to ask if we could use Master Wang Zhong¡¯snd to open a few pill shops before we manage to get our territory. You can rest assured that it will purely be formercial purposes. We will obey all the regtions set up on Heavenly Treasures Street and would never make your Highness embarrassed.¡±

    Indeed, it was the same as what Wang Zhong had expected.

    Lao Wang already knew of Ocean Empire¡¯s n as soon as Haiyeluo mentioned themercial street.

    They were just promoted to a level-6 civilization, and they only had one opportunity to choose amercial street in the middle and outer rings of the Land as the foundation for their development. This was part of the benefits given by the Star Alliance to a level-6 civilization.

    Ocean Empire must have seen the Star Alliance map of the Land and probably could not find a good ce that satisfied them. One would never pick a low-ss neighborhood just because there was no space avable. Instead, one would rather keep this opportunity and wait for other civilizations to fall and withdraw from the Land before applying for the ce they had withdrawn from.

    Such things depended on luck. Many level-6 civilizations in the Land disyed a strong front but were weak on the inside, such as the previous Shell Shade Faction. The former powerhouses in that faction had long since withered away. They were merely relying on their former reputation to maintain their identity as a level-6 civilization. It only took them one mistake before they were kicked out from Land.

    There were countless races in the Land. There might be a case where Ocean Empire could get a space they wanted in only a few days, or there could also be a case where they had to wait for a year or two or even 20. After all, it was not only Ocean Empire who nned on doing such a thing. There were also a lot of level-6 civilizations waiting for the same opportunity in the Star Alliance.

    The length of this period was simply impossible to determine. However, Ocean Empire needed to re-enter the Land for development as soon as possible. Thus, they thought of Wang Zhong¡¯s Heavenly Treasures Street.

    One, Ocean Empire had a good rtionship with Wang Zhong and would thus not be scammed if they opened a shop at Heavenly Treasures Street. Second, although Heavenly Treasures Street in Catanlyke District was not one of the top fewmercial districts in the middle ring of the Land, it was suitable for the sale of low-end pills made by Ocean Empire. Third, Wang Zhong was now regarded as the benefactor of Ocean Empire, and the Heavenly Shell Race had also suggested for Ocean Empire to have a good rtionship with Wang Zhong.

    With Ocean Empire¡¯s potential in the low-end pill market, they could make Heavenly Treasures Street more popr if they set up shops there. Not only would it provide high taxes to Heavenly Treasures Street, but it would also drive up its economy... Since they could run the same business no matter the ce, why not give such benefits to Wang Zhong? It was also another way of showing goodwill.

    Lao Wang thought it through within a few moments. Ocean Empire seemed to be asking for his help, but in fact, it was another generous gift. If he rejected it, he would be a fool. The other party¡¯s desire to make friends with himself and the Earth was even more straightforward and sincere than the Illusion Race¡¯s. How could he reject such a sincere ally?

    ¡°Then I shall wish that the business of Ocean Empire¡¯s pill shop on Heavenly Treasures Street be prosperous.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and raised his ss. He didn¡¯t even discuss the details of the establishment of the store with Haiyeluo. Since the other party had shown such a sincere attitude, he should return the favor.

    ¡°Haha, Master Wang Zhong is decisive!¡± Haiyeluo was also overjoyed. He had never considered that Wang Zhong would refuse this kind of thing. No one would be stupid enough to do so. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s attitude when he agreed to the matter clearly showed that he had acknowledged the Ocean Empire. He had epted their goodwill, just that he did not point it out. He was a smart man, and also a very powerful one. Cooperating with such a person was a win-win scenario for Ocean Empire. ¡°Come on, little sis, join me in toasting Master Wang Zhong!¡±

    With an exchange of drinks, the verbal agreement between the two parties was considered to be settled. This matter was a win-win situation for both Ocean Empire and Wang Zhong. Everyone was in a good mood. Haiyeluo pped his palms again, and another person could be seening into the room, carrying a gold box engraved with pictures of various sea beasts.

    Wang Zhong was fairly curious about what was in the box. Seeing so, Haiyeluo directly ordered someone to open the box. Inside it was a peculiarly shaped golden cauldron, shining brightly under the lights.

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong,¡± Haiyeluo said with a smile. ¡°My father asked me to bring this along and said it was meant to be returned to you.¡±

    ¡°Returned to me?¡± Wang Zhong was stunned for a moment. With Haiyeluo¡¯s intelligence, it was obvious that it was impossible to be a slip of the tongue. However, he didn¡¯t even know what this was. How could it then be ¡°returned to him¡±? Was it another gift?

    ¡°These were the original words of the emperor.¡± Haiyeluo smiled slightly. He too did not know of the truth behind it. When he first heard the emperor say to ¡°return the item to Wang Zhong¡±, he was also very curious and asked his father repeatedly for an answer. However, the emperor did not divulge anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know anything about this. However, I doubt that my father would give it to you casually. Master Wang Zhong should just ept it for now. Maybe you will find out more about it after some careful study.¡±

    Wang Zhong became even more curious. He stood up and studied the item carefully.

    The shape of the cauldron looked unique. It was surrounded by 11 dragon heads of different shapes. The dragons were not the two-winged Giant Dragons that had died out on the Earth but looked like a wingless golden five-w dragon that could be found in carvings in ancient ruins during the old days of Tianjing or the Federation. The whole cauldron was not big, but it was delicately made. The carved dragon heads were very lifelike. It was hard to determine what materials were used to make them, but it did not seem to be a particrly precious material. There was no spiritual power in the cauldron either.

    However, the Tianjing Dragon from that day had some resemnce to this. The Sea Dragon Emperor said that this was his. Did it have a connection with the dragon from that day?

    In any case, there was no maliciousness in this matter. There had always been legends about the disappearance of the Dragon n on the Earth, but most of them referred to the Giant Dragons with wings. To be honest, Old Wang had explored the Heavenly Gates Library for a very long time. Yet, he did not see any clues that such wingless golden five-w dragons existed in the Land. It was as if such a dragon was unique to the Earth. It seemed that the Sea Emperor had some other meaning behind this.

    ¡°Please help to send my thanks to the Sea Emperor for such a gift then.¡± Wang Zhong had no reason to decline the item. Anything that had a link to the Earth in the divine territory was useful.

    ¡°You are too courteous! Come, let¡¯s drink until we¡¯re drunk!¡±

    The banquet was a joy for both the guest and the host. Lao Wang could see that Prince Haiyeluo had the intention of matching his sister and him up. It was a pity that Lao Wang had no intention of being involved in this. Thus, he could only apologize and pretended to be foolish. However, the princess was also an interesting person. She seemed to heave a long sigh of relief when she saw that Wang Zhong deliberately kept his distance from her. Wang Zhong let out augh when he identally saw her turn her head to stick out her tongue and snicker.

    After that, the Sea Dragon princess disregarded her previous restraints and became a lot more lively,ughing and talking with Wang Zhong. Lao Wang understood at a nce. This princess was also being forced by her father. No matter what race one was from, any outstanding child born into the royal family was always against the various weddings arranged by their parents. As long as it was arranged by their parents, regardless of whether the other party was outstanding, they would instinctively be against it in their hearts.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, being born in a noble family meant that one would have all kinds of glory and wealth that brought happiness to them. However, they also had their troubles that ordinary people did not understand.

    After returning from the Machinery Pce, Wang Zhong first asked Nini to send a letter to Heavenly Treasures Street exining the matter regarding Ocean Empire. Wang Zhong did not need to intervene personally in the follow-up. Old Cow and the others would naturally settle it nicely with Ocean Empire. Apart from that, the generous gifts from Ocean Empire were divided into two parts. The big one was for Jhonas to pass it on to Ma Dong, while the smaller part was for Nini to bring directly to Old Cow.

    A boss like Lao Wang was one of a kind. Not only did he not care about the financial ie of his property, he just kept throwing money into it. As the base for the Earth, the scale of Heavenly Treasures Street was still too small. Now was the stage for rapid expansion. Most of the taxes or protection fees collected by Mugthol and Old Cow were used for the infrastructure construction of Heavenly Treasures Street, the recruitment of personnel, the housing of Earthlings, etc.

    Besides, now that Ocean Empire entered Heavenly Treasures Street, with their ability topete with the Heavenly Shell Race in the low-end pill market, one could already foresee the future development and potential of Heavenly Treasures Street. With a bigger market and more buyers, the quality of the ce must be improved first. If one wanted to expand and earn more, how could it be done without upfront investment?

    After settling things there, he brought along the weird dragon cauldron and went into his fragment world.

    The Sea Emperor did not give it to him without a reason. This dragon cauldron seemed ordinary, but the wingless five-wed golden dragon image seemed to be closely rted to the ones on Earth. It made Lao Wang very curious, and he couldn¡¯t wait to study it carefully.

    The golden cauldron had 11 dragon heads...

    Eleven was a number that was all too familiar.

    It was said that there were a total of 12 pieces of the Golden Stone bs. However, in official records, there were only 11 of them. Moreover, each dragon head looked as if it was ying with a ball, and each dragon ball was engraved with unique mysterious runes.

    Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t understand the engraved runes on the dragon balls. It seemed on first look that they were merely simple lines, but upon closer inspection, he felt that they were very profound. They werepletely different from the knowledge of runes he had learned before. It felt as if the runes did not follow any form of rules orws.

    After studying it for a long time, Lao Wang faintly has some strange feelings towards it, as if the things expressed by these ancient runes were very simr to that of the 11 Golden bs. Of course, he was not certain of it. It was merely a vague perception.

    Lao Wang couldn¡¯t help but start thinking of his previous encounter in the Illusion Sea; the powerful dragon leader, the Eight Heavenly Kings of the four ns, and the unspeakable ancient grievances they had with each other... It was as if all of these held some kind of thin connection and was suggesting something to Wang Zhong.

    The dragons seemed to bepletely different from the Giant Dragons in the Land. Of course, there was also a chance it was a Dragon that could transform. If he had a chance, he would have to ask Celeste about this matter.

    He looked at the Fate Stone suspended in the air in the fragment world. If Lao Wang had to pick an item that was the most special and important in his life, it would undoubtedly be the Fate Stone. Perhaps the Fate Stone was also rted?

    Lao Wang couldn¡¯t help but lift the golden dragon cauldron and flip it over and over again. He also tried bringing it next to the Fate Stone, but unfortunately, neither gave a reaction or a hint.

    Wang Zhong rubbed his nose helplessly. It seemed that this was not like ying Open Sesame. It might take a while to solve the mystery of this cauldron. If he had the opportunity to visit the Sea Emperor next time, he should have a good chat with him. Saying that he was ¡°returning this item¡± meant that he should know more about this golden dragon cauldron than Wang Zhong. Perhaps he knew of some hidden secrets.

    The fragment world had grown a lot from the past and was now nearly thirty square meters. Lao Wang estimated that the spiritual pressure and gravity in the fragment world had exceeded the ordinary environment in the Heavenly Gates... However, it was still slightly lower than that of the Internal Gates. There was still considerable room for improvement.

    Wang Zhong had found some ideas on how to upgrade the fragment world. The first was to be in a ce of higher spiritual pressure and gravity for a longer period of time. The second was to let it be nourished by the Fate Stone. Thest was to improve his own strength.

    Compared to the first two, the improvement of his strength would be the greatest help to upgrading his fragment world. After condensing his Void Core, the fragment world had grown by nearly half its original size. Since then, steady cultivation and improvement had only allowed the fragment world to grow to around thirty square meters.

    Now that the space wasrger and the spiritual pressure was higher, the ce was not as tight and constrained as before. Instead, it had been divided into three sections by Wang Zhong. Thergest one upied the entire central area and most of the east and west sides. It was mainly used to cultivate elixir ingredients. The materials grown here had a much higher quality than those outside.

    Except for the elixir area, a small area in the north was opened up by Lao Wang for his cultivation. The cultivation conditions near the mushroom house were no longer as good as in his fragment world. The spiritual pressure here was much higher and stronger. With the aura of the Fate Stone as a supplement, it was faster to cultivate in the fragment world than outside.

    The southern corner of the fragment world was where he threw all the other things he did not have much use for.

    Although the space ring also had the storage function, it was not as convenient as the fragment world. Furthermore, the space ring was not safe. For example, if there was a special situation where a powerhouse wanted to check his space ring for some reason, even if he did not allow it, the other party could directly check for what was inside simply by destroying the ring. But if it was ced in his fragment world, it would be difficult for even Gold Core experts to discover the existence of his private fragment world, let alone check it.

    His space ring was now piled up with inferior and unimportant magical artifacts, such as the Falling Star sword, low-grade pills, and various forms of money. Of course, there would be a few valuable items that were ced in the space ring, such as a few perfect pills, and even the Hidden Dragon Sword was often ced in the space ring. This was also done in an attempt to cover people¡¯s eyes. If he was forcibly searched, it would be alright for Lao Wang to take the initiative to give them the space ring for random inspection. But his most valuable private possessions, such as the few unidentified artifacts sent by Grai and the recent golden dragon cauldron, were all stored in his fragment world.

    After putting away the golden dragon cauldron, he saw the copper mirror that was ced there. Since thest time he had tried to contact Aiolos, the copper mirror had not been used. The mirror seemed to be in good condition. During this period, it should have collected quite an amount of spiritual power and should thus not have any issues if used tomunicate.

    Lao Wang had a spur of interest and took out the copper mirror to have another try. With the experience fromst time, he was more familiar with how to use it this time.

    He poured the spiritual energy from his Void Core into the artifact.

    [a]avoid ¡°human¡± names for the alien stuff.

 Chapter 1172 - Specialty

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Specialty</h4>

    Buzz~~

    There were qualitative changes in addition to quantitative changes. In an instant, the blue copper mirror produced a strong reaction, and the spiritual power that was channeled into the mirror simply pierced through into the artifact as if it was breaking through bamboo.

    Unlike the slow process previously, the mirror seemed to have sensed the increase in its user¡¯s spiritual power. This time, the artifact activated at a much faster speed. Blue runes along the sides of the blue copper mirror were being activated by this spiritual power and rapidly appeared. They continuously stretched along the sides of the copper mirror until two shining runes met each other at the top of the copper mirror...

    Boom!

    A rapid sucking force suddenly started. Even though Lao Wang was mentally prepared and felt that his strength had improved significantly, allowing him to easily endure the sucking force this time, he was still unable to control it. His spiritual power that was connected to the copper mirror was instantly pulled firmly, and the sucking force even stretched to within his body. The power of this sucking force was more than twice as powerful as before!

    In the blink of an eye, his Void Core was exhausted, but the sucking force did not stop, as if it was about to suck his entire Void Core and reduce it to powder!

    This sucking force was too tyrannical! It seemed like the previous activation of the artifact had been rather restrained. As expected of an artifact that was at least level-4, and even though it was an object formunication, it was controlled by a simple but intelligent artifact spirit and could adjust the strength of the sucking force depending on the strength of the user. It was rather unusual.

    However, Lao Wang was also exceptional. His divine cells instantly activated. A thought shed past his mind, and all his divine cells suddenly opened like pores that could be controlled. Then, boundless spiritual power burst out from various ces in his body in an endless stream. Furthermore, every divine cell followed his Void Core like countlesss revolving around a star. They illuminated each other, and each had a continuous stream of regenerative powers. But even though this was the case, he still could not quite keep up with the speed of the sucking force.

    Lao Wang was silently worried. This object seemed to be bottomless, but it was only used formunication... Lao Wang had now interacted more with the higher-ups of the Heavenly Gates and gradually understood that the Machinery Race obviously had various technological methods for daily tasks such asmunication and interaction that were more convenient, but the higher-ups of the various high-leveled civilizations liked to use such strenuous instruments.

    Partly, it was because of the habits of their civilization, and the other part was that they wanted to train their children. For example, when one¡¯s spiritual power was sucked dry by this copper mirror, the process of recovery was a form of cultivation. Not only could it expand one¡¯s spiritual power, but it could also allow one to ustom oneself to such extreme fatigue and lethargy. There were many benefits to practitioners.

    What about convenience? If one wanted convenience, then how would they achieve higher Realms and enter Heaven? The technological methods of the Machinery Race could not help one to pass through the Heavenly River Tide. If one wanted convenience, the races in the Land would no longer need to cultivate...

    Jumbled thoughts shed past Lao Wang¡¯s mind. This time, he sustained this consumption of energy for a full three minutes. His spiritual power once again dried up. At that moment, a clear thought happened to be transmitted from the copper mirror.

    ¡°Activation achieved. Would you like to stop the transfer of spiritual power?¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lao Wang felt that it was almostplete. He did not want to be sucked dry once again. Even though he could recover very quickly after this by relying on pills, going too far was just as bad as not doing enough. Being sucked to that extent was no longer cultivation, but a punishment.

    Ding...

    A faint sound echoed in his mind. Then, the rapid sucking force disappeared as Wang Zhong¡¯s thoughts were transmitted.

    His nerves that had been stretched to their limits finally rxed. Then, Lao Wang hurriedly tossed a few Vitality Supplement Pills into his mouth and allowed them to slowly dissolve and disintegrate in his mouth. He could not even manage to adjust his breathing.

    The activation of this artifact consumed energy very quickly, so he should not waste his effort. At that moment, his mind immediately sank into the copper mirror. His surroundings changed slightly, and time flew past. When he opened his eyes again, just likest time, he was floating in a massive and vast starry sky. A continent that was floating in this starry sky appeared in front of his eyes. It was a model of the Land in the divine territory.

    ¡°Let me try to contact Mu Zi.¡± Wang Zhong had an idea, and his thoughts swept past the continent. Very quickly, he locked onto an upside-down world that was located under the dense continent.

    The world seemed very strange and waspletely opposite from the surface of the Land. However, it was obvious that there was a gravitational force present that the people of the Land could ustom themselves to. At this moment, the white flowing Heavenly River could no longer be seen. Instead, it was reced by the ck Netherworld River that flowed downwards from where the Heavenly River originally flowed in an alternating cycle.

    There were also various dense lights from creatures in the Land. This time, it was much more convenient than when he had tried to find Aiolos. Lao Wang did not recognize anyone else in this ¡°Land¡±, and only two personal links connected to him in the entire Land. He easily focused on the two figures in the depths of the Netherworld River. Their auras were so familiar and so unique.

    For them to be in the depths of the Netherworld River, have a personal rtionship with him, and be in a group of two, there was no doubt that it was them.

    Lao Wang was excited and connected with them following this thought. ¡°Mu Zi! Grai!¡±

    Buzz~~~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    ¡°I feel like someone is calling me?¡± In the depths of the Netherworld River, the rowing Wanderer suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky with some uncertainty.

    ¡°Did you feel it too? I thought that it was a delusion on my part.¡± Beside him, Grai furrowed his eyebrows. It seemed to be summoning his spirit, but it was too vague. Furthermore, it had just appeared before suddenly breaking off, as if it was simply an illusion.

    Mu Zi¡¯s uncertain expression suddenly froze. Immediately after, the corners of his lips curled into a strange smile.

    ¡°It should be an illusion.¡± He smiled and said to Grai, ¡°Who could reach us in this kind of ce?¡±

    They were in the depths of the Netherworld River where a terrifying underworld aura filled the entire area. Even the thoughts of a Gold Core expert could not possibly be transmitted over long distances amidst this underworld aura, let alone sound.

    ¡°But...¡± As Mu Zi spoke, he suddenly furrowed his eyebrows, as if he was doubting his own words.

    Closely after, Mu Zi answered his own question. ¡°There are no <i>but</i>¡®s. Focus on what is ahead of us. We cannot forget our mission, let alone the future of the Earth.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Mu Zi fell silent. Grai, who was beside him, was also quiet.

    Mu Zi had recently been speaking to himself more and more frequently. Grai could sense some things, but he knew that he could not say them as they were very dangerous to Mu Zi.

    The two of them deliberately maintained silence and did not say anything. They simply rowed the oars on the boat. Other than the flowing water, their surroundings were silent. Very quickly, their figures disappeared in the dark depths of the Netherworld River as they headed towards a ce that had never appeared on the Netherworld map. This was the destination they were traveling towards.

    ...

    Lao Wang also felt that this was rather mysterious. He clearly felt that he had connected with Mu Zi and Grai and even sensed their state of silence in that moment. However, the underworld aura and the spiritual pressure present were too heavy, to the point that the energy consumed when the artifact¡¯s consciousness passed through suddenly increased. Furthermore, there was a mysterious and strong power disrupting the process. As a result, the connection was simply cut off and instantly used up all the energy that the artifact had umted.

    This situation waspletely different from when he had contacted Aiolos. Was there really an unknown powerful existence disrupting this process? Or was it simply because of the environment?

    Lao Wang did not know. However, the energy umted by the artifact had beenpletely used up. When he retreated from the copper mirror, the Vitality Supplement Pill in his mouth had not even dissolved, let alone taken effect on his fatigued body.

    Lao Wang had no energy to continue and could only stop for now. He would try again once he regted his state.

    ...

    ¡°No...¡±

    Carolyn woke with a start. The lights lit up, and her room came to life as she woke up. The joyous voices of gentle Spirits reverberated throughout the room. Then, the fresh air of the early morning was like a healing technique, allowing her to let out a long sigh.

    It was just a dream.

    Carolyn pushed back her long hair, which was as soft and smooth as cotton. She moved her long and smooth legs from the bed to the ground, and her bare feet stepped on the carpet in the room. She walked into the bathroom and immersed herself in a bath filled with flowers. She closed her eyes, as if she had returned to the terrifying dream she had seen just now.

    However, the awake Carolyn was no longer the weak and powerless girl in her dream. She turned off the tap, and a wave of energy burst forth from her fingertips. She turned her finger slightly, and the water droplets on her body instantly evaporated, turning into mist that covered her beautiful body. The steam brought about a coating of moisture that allowed her skin to rx. She used her other hand to lightly tie up her hair, leaving two seemingly weak-looking strands of hair on both sides of her face.

    Carolyn looked at herself in the mirror. She opened the makeup box beside her and nimbly touched up her appearance. In reality, she did not need to do much. She only prettified herself slightly, with some lip gloss and light eyeshadow. At ¡°Paradise¡± where she was working at, this makeup was the most basic form of politeness.

    These decorations were like adding stars to the night sky. Carolyn was already extremely pretty. Even among the Spirits, her beauty was unique. Ever since Wang Zhong had saved her and brutally rejected her once again, she had understoodpletely. She threw her pride and her remaining dignity away. Everything then became vast and boundless. There were times when the field of vision of an ordinary person was narrow, but there were times when it was like another world. This understanding caused Carolyn¡¯s disposition to change as if she was a whole new person. As a result, she became unique, like a flower that bloomed after a thunderstorm.

    Knock knock.

    There was a knocking sound, and a pleasant voice sounded through the door. ¡°Manager Carolyn, Grand Manager Zhonya has invited you to visit her.¡±

    Carolyn blinked, and the mist immediately surged from her body to the mirror, causing the beautiful woman in the mirror to blur from the steam. She grabbed a towel beside her and wrapped her snow-white body with it. Then, she walked into her bedroom and changed into a Spirit¡¯s dress that was stylish and fitting for the asion. She stepped into a pair of pointed silver high heels that were made out of leather, making her as elegant as a gentle breeze.

    When she opened the door, two sharp-eared Spirits looked at Carolyn with enthralment. Then, they rapidly lowered their heads. ¡°Manager.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Carolyn nodded her head. Then, the two Spirits immediately led the way ahead of her.

    This was the ¡°Paradise¡± that was run by the Great Spirit Race in the White ¡°Horse¡± District, which was located in the inner circle. This was and of warmth and tenderness for the aristocrats, and everything that aristocrats wanted was here. Idling away one¡¯s time in pleasure was the most basic requirement here. This ce was stylish and high above the masses. The difference in quality between the noble and the ordinary people was the reason why aristocrats valued this ce greatly.

    Carolyn was one of the Managers of Paradise. This was a position that she had obtained with her abilities. It was not easy, but this was also reasonable. Perhaps humans were weak in terms of strength, but the human civilization had experienced a high level of development in the cultural domain, which was unique. Most importantly, aspared to the specializations of other civilizations, humans were ratherprehensive in their culture and arts. They had great achievements in various aspects, including music, art, performance, and so on.

    Carolyn had foundations in these aspects. Furthermore, she understood the routines of the aristocrats very well and was able to easily discover their deepest desires. When she lowered herself and gradually used various natural methods to lure and excavate the desires of the aristocrats, she very quickly became a genius that was rare in Paradise. Not only were aristocrats attracted by her methods, there were even celestialoids who were attracted as well.

    Great Spirits did not easily break their rules, but there was no doubt that Carolyn was an exception.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Manager Carolyn! She¡¯s be more and more beautiful! I no longer remember what she looked like when she first came to Paradise.¡±

    ¡°Back then, she was still slightly young and inexperienced. Her disposition was also gloomy. However, once she regained her confidence, ah. I almost suspected that they were two different people.¡±

    ¡°All those are secondary. No one has been able to advance as quickly as her in Paradise. Even Her Majesty the Queen thinks highly of her. I¡¯m so jealous. I heard that the Queen personally requested to see her.¡±

    The Spirits looked at Carolyn with a gaze that was filled with half admiration and half jealousy. However, the Spirits could not seem to withstand beauty. They were more willing to put their jealousy aside and enjoy the atmosphere that beauty brought about. This was their happiness.

    Of course, as a result, when Spirits saw something ugly, they easily became irritated and even aggressive.

    Carolyn smiled and greeted every Spirit that she saw. Her beauty brought her poprity. Her appearance was not more elegant and moving than the outstanding figures among the Spirits, but the aura that she possessed made the high-leveled Spirits willing to lower themselves and interact with her. They acknowledged her beauty. Not only did they speak to her, they also discussed their feelings and worries with her.

    ¡°Carolyn!¡±

    A pleasant-sounding voice called her. Carolyn turned around and smiled as she saw two girls taking quick and short steps towards her. A light breeze and clouds apanied them as they walked, and a faint fragrance rejuvenated everyone¡¯s Spirits.

    ¡°Yahwu, Siaja. Good morning.¡±

    The twodies were female aristocrats from their race. At this moment, they pulled Carolyn from the left and the right. ¡°Carolyn, hurry and take a look. Which is better looking, this white lotus or that blue lotus?¡±

    It was very obvious that these twodies were having a conflict.

    ¡°Hmm, let me guess. Yahwu, you like the white lotus. And Siaja, you also like the white lotus.¡±

    ¡°Carolyn is amazing!¡±

    ¡°You got it again. You definitely didn¡¯t guess that. Hurry and tell us how!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually very simple. Someone once said that everyone has their preferences. Different ornaments suit different dispositions. Yahwu¡¯s disposition is like a snow-white mountain. A blue lotus would give you rity, like a clear spring on a mountain.¡± As Carolyn spoke, she ced the blue lotus in Lady Yahwu¡¯s hair and conveniently did her hair.

    Then, she turned, smiled, and said, ¡°As for Siaja, your lively and touching personality is like a rosy sky. A bright white lotus will make you like the central focus of the world. Look, in reality, you both know what you are suitable for. Thus, you like different things.¡±

    Yahwu and Siaja looked at each other and admired each other¡¯s beauty greatly. Then, they sighed and said to her, ¡°Carolyn, hurry up and teach us how to do our hair. Without the hairstyles that you do for us, we would not be this good-looking.¡±

    Carolyn smiled and nodded. ¡°Thendies, how about going for hydrotherapy? Once I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯lle and look for you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°That would be the best!¡±

    The twodies left happy and satisfied. Meanwhile, Carolyn walked into Grand Manager Zhonya¡¯s office amidst a sea of admiring gazes.

    Ever since Carolyn became a Manager, more and more female aristocrats came to Paradise. Correspondingly, the male aristocrats who were pursuing them swarmed over. However, the rtionship between Carolyn and thedies was something everyone was jealous of. However, they could not be the trusted friends of thesedies like her.

    She had an endless stream of techniques. This was not a problem that could be solved bybat. Instead, Carolyn had diligently researched the history and habits of high-leveled civilizations. She thoroughly understood the likes and habits of every high-leveled civilization. Furthermore, she used this knowledge to guide and nurture these female aristocrats to have new hobbies. She introduced them to new things and moved them, allowing them to take delight in this.

    This was also the reason why Carolyn upied a high position despite her identity as a human, and what the Great Spirit Queen admired and valued her for.

 Chapter 1173 - He Who Strikes First Gains the Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 1173: He Who Strikes First Gains the Advantage</h4>

    Spirit gold was the main color of Grand Manager Zhonya¡¯s office. This color was even brighter than gold, but it was not a color that seemed abrupt or lofty. There were various pieces of art hung on the walls, and there was a beautiful statue ced beside the wall. They were the works of a famous artist in the divine territory.

    Carolyn walked past these outstanding masterpieces that made its observers feel suffocated and stood in front of the table that Zhonya was working at.

    ¡°Grand Manager.¡±

    Zhonya looked up from the table and closed the file in her hands. Then, she smiled and said to Carolyn, ¡°Have a seat. Muya will be here very shortly.¡±

    The moment Carolyn sat down, the door was opened, and a Great Spirit quickly walked in. Carolyn hurriedly stood up and bowed slightly to the Great Spirit. ¡°Sister Muya.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± However, Muya simply snorted coldly as a response.

    ¡°Okay. Everyone is very busy, so I will go straight to the point. I believe that you know that Her Majesty¡¯s birthday is arriving. Now, among the four managers, the two of you are rather free.¡±

    Muya¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. To the Great Spirits, celebrating Her Majesty¡¯s birthday was an unparalleled form of honor. She would be able to bring about poprity and fame to her family!

    However, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Carolyn¡¯s presence worried her! Ever since this human became a Manager, the overall turnover in Paradise doubled in a short amount of time. Furthermore, not only did the existing projects in Paradise see an improvement, she had also developed new projects that attracted arge number of aristocrats to Paradise. Not only did this increase Paradise¡¯s earnings, but more importantly, its brand had also greatly improved among the aristocrats, and it faintly became a new trendy ce among them. Recently, six out of 10 things that were trending among the aristocrats were fashion from Paradise. Thus, the status of the Great Spirit Race among the aristocrats increased greatly.

    Muya could not help but admit that there was a reason why the Queen ced this human in an important position. This was a disy of the Queen¡¯s wisdom in understanding people.

    However... Muya still could not suppress the raging mes in her heart!

    After all, everyone knew that she was the one who had brought Carolyn into Paradise!

    But look, the small thing that she had brought in as a servant had actually climbed to the same position as her! Every praise towards Carolyn was like a stone that bashed her head. This was not even shooting herself in the foot. She was simply digging her own grave!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, General Manager Zhonya. I might not have enough time. As you know, I am developing a new project. This time, our objective is to attract young aristocrats to Paradise. I¡¯d have to trouble Sister Muya to host the birthday celebration for Her Majesty the Queen.¡±

    Carolyn¡¯s rejection allowed Muya to heave a slight sigh of relief. Her straight posture also rxed slightly.

    ¡°Is that so? Since that is the case, you may leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General Manager.¡± Carolyn bowed and left the room.

    Zhonya saw the door close. Then, her smiling face instantly turned stern as she stood up and sighed at Muya. ¡°Muya, what did I usually teach you? You are now holding a hand of good cards. Do you have to spoil them?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Silence! Tell me. You brought back Carolyn, so why are you now pushing her away?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t know. Because of her, a mere Earthling, how are those people speaking of me? Because of her, how many people doubt my ability?¡±

    ¡°Are those broken mouths important, or the views of Her Majesty important?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°She received the <i>favor</i> of Her Majesty. Furthermore, Her Majesty knows that you brought her into Paradise. Do you think that Her Majesty feels that you do not have enough abilities? Carolyn has said something to Her Majesty that caused Her Majesty to praise her till this day, but don¡¯t tell anyone about this. She is simply walking the path that she should walk on. What path do you think you should walk on?¡±

    Muya closed her mouth and did not speak.

    ¡°It has long been decided that the Queen¡¯s birthday celebration will be hosted by you.¡± Zhonya sighed again. She looked at Muya¡¯s dumbfounded expression and continued speaking, ¡°I was testing her just now, and she realized this. Thus, she actively pulled out. She is smart, too smart. She knows that she needs allies. Now, we are her first choice. Since you brought her here, she does not want to strain the rtionship. However, if you continue to antagonize her, she will have no choice but to rely on our opponents! Furthermore, no one will rebuke her for that.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Aunt. I will go and look for her.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°I will ask her to assist me in hosting Her Majesty¡¯s birthday celebration.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I hope that you have truly understood that this human is now very important.¡±

    In the hydrotherapy room...

    Carolyn was chatting with the two female aristocrats as she taught them how to do hairstyles. ¡°There will be some difference every day. Different moods should have different hairstyles. Perhaps some details are very hard for others to notice, but they will sense that your disposition is different. There will be something new every day, allowing your charm to be more longsting and enchanting.¡±

    She smiled and taught them some lessons. This was her strategy. The path ofbat did not suit her, but she had found something that did not exist in the divine territory, one of the gems of the human civilization ¡ª psychology!

    This was not a power, but it allowed her to walk to everyone¡¯s hearts.

    For example, the Grand Manager Zhonya thought that she had seen through Carolyn, a human who had just advanced to the role of Manager. However, she did not know that this was what Carolyn made her realize. She had also used Muya¡¯s jealousy towards her to the fullest.

    Very quickly, she would turn Paradise into what she wanted it to be. However, it was a pity that the Queen of the Great Spirits was not as easy to manipte. However, as long as the method was correct, perhaps this was not impossible.

    The low-leveled pill market had always been one of the most profitable businesses in the Land.

    Low-leveled? Why were they low-leveled? Pills that were below level-7 were all ssified as low-leveled pills. Since the price of these pills was rtively low, most civilizations in this dimension could afford them. As opposed to the high-leveled pills that could only be traded among the high-leveled civilizations, low-leveled pills had a veryrge market. Its volume determined everything.

    There was no need to doubt the pill refinery powers of the Ocean Empire. Sea races had always been outstanding figures in pill studies, perhaps because of the benefits that the environment they lived in provided.

    Furthermore, the Ocean Empirergely did wholesale pill business. They did not have an independent store in the Land, but had an outstanding brand and reputation in the low-leveled markets. When the Heavenly Treasures Street established the Ocean Empire Pill Shop, after a short one or two weeks of advertising, arge group of old regrs who believed firmly in the Ocean Empire Pill brand came to patronize the shop, and its reputation was established.

    In the past, even though the Heavenly Treasures Street was located in the middle circle, its geographical position was awkwardly ssified as a ¡°suburban¡± area. It was at the border of the Catanlyke District and had low traffic. But now, thanks to the Ocean Empire Pill Shop, arge number of people were attracted to visit this famous ce. As a result, a series of changes immediately urred.

    Firstly, the Machinery Racew enforcement forces at the Heavenly Treasures Street was evidently much higher than the other areas in the Catanlyke District.

    Closely after, the Babi family had also opened an illusion equipment store at the Heavenly Treasures Street. It was the Babi family! Regardless of whether it was in terms of wealth, professional strength, or other aspects, they were much stronger than the Ocean Empire. As a result, this lively market instantly increased in poprity.

    Furthermore, the Insect Race had also established a branch here. Some great civilizations were also curious about the Earth... Not only was the Ocean Empire Pill Shop booming with poprity, so was the entire Heavenly Treasures Street.

    As the Street became more popr, business came in an endless stream. Furthermore, everyone who came was apprehensive about the Machinery Race, the Insect Race, and even Wang Zhong with his identity as a newly appointed official in the Heavenly Gates. Thus, everyone followed the rules, and there were few cases where people did not conform to them.

    Old Cow and the others now did not have to spend their energy handling various affairs in the Heavenly Treasures Street; it had automatically stepped onto the path of high-speed development.

    They were in nock of wealth or status. Thus, Old Cow and Little Muddle Head now lived in ease andfort, and no longer had to worry about trivial matters. They could count their money at home until their arms cramped.

    Uncle Thol was also much happier. Other than the fact that he started to receive great dividends every year, he also heard that the Goblin Race had the intention to wee him back to their race. To Crocodile God Mugthol, this had been his greatest wish since he was first banished. However, he now rejected them. There was no other reason except the fact that the Heavenly Treasures Street was still under his name. If he returned to the Goblin Race, then the Heavenly Treasures Street would be the Goblin Race¡¯s share in name too. Then, there was no doubt that he would just be selling Wang Zhong out.

    He thought that this decision wouldpletely cut off his desire to return to the Goblin Race and make the conflict between him and his race even deeper. However, he never thought that his race did not think that this was strange. On the contrary, they sent a message to praise and encourage Mugthol.

    In the past, he had offended many people because of his frank personality and hisck of understanding towards present circumstances. But now, this had be an excellent quality of his. As a result, the Crocodile God was dizzy with happiness.

    At the same time, Wang Zhong¡¯s influence that followed the battle at the Life and Death Arena was notplete and still continued to grow.

    Lao Wang had nowpletely be a favorite in the Heavenly Gates. Regardless of where he went, he would be revered. This reverence and respect werepletely different from the reverence he experienced as a Celestial Honors Master. The reverence of the past was only because of his identity, but now, the respect was because of him as an individual.

    Phumetheus was one of the few experts who were below the Gold Core Realm in the Heavenly Gates. Since Wang Zhong was able to defeat him, he had established a stable position among the exceptional experts who were below the Gold Core Realm in the Heavenly Gates and could rank among the top five people! Furthermore, what was more terrifying was that everyone knew that this Earthling was merely a Void Core...

    What kind of concept was this? Some liked pompous figures and had even started to talk about Wang Zhong and the extremely dazzling ancestor of the Heavenly Shell Race on equal terms. They hinted that the Earthlings might be the next Heavenly Shell Race. There was some exaggeration to this. After all, the sess of the Heavenly Shell Race could not be replicated, and it had not just been because of the Heavenly Shell Race ancestor.

    However, even some conservatives hadpletely acknowledged Wang Zhong¡¯s individual strength and the potential of the Earth. Most of the civilizations treated the Earth as a level-6 or even a level-7 civilization. They had only entered the Star Alliance for a short span of three years, and such achievements were simply unheard of.

    This sounded very exaggerated and seemed to be very far-off, but in reality, for those who had carefully researched Wang Zhong and Earthlings, they would know that this change in attitude was not considered sudden. This was a switch from a quantitative change to a qualitative change, and it was a process that could be traced back.

    From the beginning, this Earthling had been good atbat. In fact, when he entered the Pill Refinery Hall with his identity as a newbie in the Combat Cultivation Hall and disyed his extremely powerful natural endowments in pill refinery, many people did not pay much attention to this. This was because everyone was distracted by hisbat abilities on the surface.

    Wang Zhong silently held the Hidden Dragon Sword in his hands. As a personal customized weapon that possessed an equipment spirit, it often needed time to be alone with its owner for nurturing. Wang Zhong spent one or two hours almost every day alone with the Hidden Dragon Sword. He carefully felt the sword and nurtured its spirit.

    It was a good sword. Furthermore, the more time Wang Zhong spent nurturing the sword, the more he could sense the connection between the Hidden Dragon Sword and him gradually deepening. Its power was also slowly increasing every day.

    In the Land, so-called divine weapons were not naturally formed. Level-4 was the limit that the Land could forge, but the Land was in nock of high-leveled ¡°divine weapons¡±. Other than a small number of divine weapons that were circted from the Heaven, almost all of the divine weapons in the Land were gradually formed after being nurtured by experts.

    Of course, the conditions for nurturing a divine weapon was having a weapon that was strong enough, with a level that was high enough and with sufficient intelligence. Senior Lavel had obviously spent a lot of capital on this sword, and it was convenient for Wang Zhong to use. This was another reason why he had allowed the Fire Demon to live, his consideration for Senior Lavel¡¯s efforts. After all, if he did not use this Hidden Dragon Sword and did not have the terrifying increase of four to five times his spiritual power, he could not have reached the level of power that could suppress Phumetheus at the very end just by relying on himself. Then, the results at the Life and Death Arena would have definitely beenpletely different...

    During this period of time, Lao Wang had thought about going to thank Senior Lavel several times. However, it was a pity that Senior had gone on a Celestial Honors Assignment after the battle at the Life and Death Arena and had not returned since.

    Lao Wang now went to the library or refined pills when he had nothing to do. No one caused any trouble for him, and even the summons from the superintendent had be less frequent. It was as if she intentionally gave Wang Zhong some time to rx and ponder, allowing him to slowly cultivate.

    Lao Wang was also happy about this. He even asionally had the time to act as a judge for thew enforcementpetitions held by thew enforcement squad.

    When it came to such matters, Wang Zhong genuinely believed that anyone could be the judge. Furthermore, with the development of thew enforcement game and the constant changes in the rules, many people in the Machinery Race and the Insect Race were more familiar with the new rules aspared to him. However, the problem was that the Machinery Race and the Insect Race acknowledged him. The more important thepetition was, the more this was the case.

    Furthermore, due to the information broadcasting technology that the Machinery Race had developed to the fullest, almost all thepetitions were broadcasted live among the Machinery Race. The more Lao Wang participated, the more familiar the Machinery Race was with him. The respect that was shown during thepetition slowly started to spread outside thepetition grounds. Now, almost any member of the Machinery Race would respectfully address Lao Wang as ¡°Honorable Judge¡± whenever they saw him, even though this ¡°judge¡± did not have any real power and identity in the Star Alliance and was just an ¡°extension¡± in a game...

    With this cultivation and resting period, Lao Wang¡¯s days suddenly became satisfying. Even though he knew that other than the Fire Demons who were still undecided, the rest of the Fire Demon Race would definitely not let this slide. However, Lao Wang was still very calm. The difference in his identity and status, and more importantly, the difference in his individual strength, naturally changed his perspective. Regardless of how the Blood Demon Race decided to deal with him, he would simply have to adopt measures appropriate to this situation. After all, the development of the Earth would not be smooth-sailing. As long as he was sufficiently mentally prepared and had enough strength, he would not panic and be at a loss no matter what circumstance he faced.

    On the contrary, during this period of time, he interacted with several seniors from the Celestial Honors ss.

    The Celestial Honors Master was a very special ce. They were still Heavenly Gates pupils, but no one in the Heavenly Gates could teach the older batches. This did not mean that almighty figures like Elder Yimo could no longer guide them. However, for these genius Masters who joined the CHC, the path of the Gold Core Realm that they wanted to break through was not an ordinary path. It could not be quantified or solidified, and everyone had a path that was unique to them. They could discuss and explore methods with other experts, but it was almost impossible for others to guide them.

    There was no standardized teacher and no standardized learning. Thus, most of the time, Masters from previous CHC batches were usually in a state of solitary cultivation. It was very difficult for new members to have any interaction with their seniors as their Realm and perspectives were different. But now, there was no doubt that Wang Zhong¡¯s performance had received the acknowledgment and respect of some seniors, who had chosen to interact with him. This was another rtionship outside their cultivation and senior-junior status.

    Amidst this, other than Senior Lavel, Wang Zhong interacted frequently with Senior Yan, the Sessor Disciple of Elder Yimo. He was also a peak figure in the CHC. Perhaps it was because of Wang Zhong¡¯s performance, as well as Elder Yimo¡¯s attitude, that Senior Yan was extremely friendly.

    ¡°The Celestial Honors Assignments are very dangerous, and the Heavenly Gates will not encourage new members to do them. Every year, an average of onepulsory assignment will be issued. This is only because new members do not have enough strength and experience. It is not easy for the Heavenly Gates to nurture a Celestial Honors ss member, so they will consider the injury and death rates. However, there will not only be assignment rewards from the Internal Gates. When you graduate from your rookie period and be a ¡®veteran¡¯ in the Celestial Honors ss, your Celestial Honors Assignments will be more frequent without any arrangement by the Heavenly Gates.

    ¡°Since you were able to defeat Phumetheus, I feel that you are unimpeded in terms of strength. You can actually start to consider actively epting more Celestial Honors Assignments. Who said that you have to keep to conventional ways in your rookie period? Different natural endowments have different standards. You have a lot of potential, and there is no need to slowly progress ording to the rules of the Heavenly Gates. That will only be wasting time. You can advance on your path early and break through your limits more quickly and achieve the unparalleled Gold Core Realm.¡±

    Lao Wang showed deep agreement to this. He understood this and had more clear knowledge about the Celestial Honors Assignments.

    These assignments could be ssified into three main categories: the punitive expedition assignments, the exploration assignments, and the Star Alliance internal affairs assignments. Each category also had different danger rankings. Typically, the upper limit was rank-S, while the lowest limit was rank-D.

    Taking the punitive expeditions as an example, rank-D punitive expeditions typically involved sending armed forces to an unqualified civilization in the peripheral worlds. Any Void Core would be enough to extinguish such civilizations. They were typically assigned to new CHC members to familiarize themselves with the rules and practice their skills. There were few rewards and urred rather rarely among the Celestial Honors Assignments.

    For example, the Ocean Empire Assignment that Wang Zhong had previously embarked on was not an actual punitive expedition but should be ssified as a Star Alliance internal affair assignment instead. He simply went to investigate the Ocean Empire as a Messenger and provided assistance. The danger coefficient was not very high, and it was given for newbies to familiarize themselves with thews and practice. It was also a means to observe the nature and loyalty of the new members. Furthermore, the Ocean Empire was considered a pseudo-level-5 civilization. ording to the ssification, it should be ssified as a rank-C internal assignment.

    As for rank-S assignments, Wang Zhong did not need to think about them at this stage.

    It was as if the Celestial Honors Assignment sensed Lao Wang¡¯s thirst and arrived very quickly. ¡°Head to the underground world and investigate the ¡®Netherworld King¡¯ incident.¡±

    Of course, Wang Zhong knew who the Netherworld King was. But... why was there such argemotion? Did Mu Zi and Grai do something? It was a pity that he did not seed in contacting them.

    Was this another game by the Heavenly Gates to test his loyalty? Or was there a more profound consideration? Wang Zhong was slightly suspicious.

    A messenger from the Machinery Race had sent this letter. Since it was sent by the Machinery Race, there was obviously no possibility that this mission was forged. The Internal Gates had also considered the silly incident that the Fire Demon Race had caused and took care of Wang Zhong¡¯s emotions, dispelling his doubts about this assignment.

    This Machine messenger was naturally rather polite to Wang Zhong. When it saw that Wang Zhong was slightly doubtful, it gave him an exnation.

    ¡°Respected Master Wang Zhong, this mission mainly consists of investigation. You do not have to make any judgment or unnecessary actions. You only need to sort out the various information and report to the higher-ups.¡± This Machine still addressed Wang Zhong as Master obviously because the situation was different. It did not address him as ¡°Honorable Judge¡±, his title among the Machinery Race.

    It was very obvious that the Heavenly Shell Race would not make Wang Zhong sacrifice his ties for the sake of righteousness. Nevertheless, this made Lao Wang even more doubtful as he did not believe that this was only a simple coincidence. However, it was not too possible that this was a vile move by the so-called great figures as this was a trick that only low- and middle-leveled civilizations in the Star Alliance liked to y. They tried to make their petty and lowly presence more conspicuous to the low-leveled civilizations. Beings like the Fire Demon Race, the Heavenly Shell Race, the Star Alliance, and even the Internal Gates had long-sighted vision and many considerations. It was not too likely that they had such insignificant and vile interests.

    ¡°Is this considered apulsory assignment?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    ¡°ording to the Heavenly Gates system, Master Wang Zhong haspleted hispulsory assignments for the year. This assignment is notpulsory. Master Wang Zhong can choose whether or not to ept this assignment.¡±

    Lao Wang only thought about it for a few minutes and made a decision very quickly.

    ¡°I ept!¡±

    It had been a very long time since he had seen the Machinery Race. Furthermore, this assignment had been sent by the Machinery Race, and it was impossible for it to be forged. Furthermore, he also thought about how his attempt to contact Mu Zi through the copper mirror had been identally disrupted. To be honest, the mysterious and invisible power that had disrupted the connection between him and the Machinery Race made Lao Wang rather uneasy and doubtful afterwards. He was worried about the situation that Mu Zi and Grai were facing.

    ¡°Master, when will you be prepared to head out?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning then.¡±

    ¡°As you will,¡± the Machinery Race messenger respectfully said. ¡°I will apply for a dimensional channel towards the underground world on behalf of Master. Then, you may directly head out tomorrow morning.¡±

    When Jhonas came back at night and heard that Lao Wang was once again heading out for a mission, his reaction was shockingly exaggerated. Recently, Jhonas¡¯s status in the Heavenly Gates had risen ordingly with his identity as ¡°Lao Wang¡¯s roommate and brother¡±. Someone who everyone in the Equipment Refinery Hall would take advantage of in the past had now faintly be a small tyrant in there whom no one dared to provoke. What was more mysterious was what happened in the Illusion Race. His father originally had the impulse to beat him up after his risky deration at the Life and Death Arena. However, after the battle, it waspletely the opposite.

    The entire Illusion Race, from the founders and the elders of the race to some ordinary members, knew about this and were full of praises.

    What was a merchant? What made a sessful merchant? If one simply guarded their forefather¡¯s business at home and acted cautiously all the time, were they considered a sessful merchant? Nonsense! At most, they would be considered as a frank person who did not make mistakes.

    Truly sessful merchants were most skilled at taking risks and making investments. The higher the risk, the greater the returns. Back then, Jhonas had obviously made an extremely risky investment. He had gone against the orders of his entire race and chose to stand beside Wang Zhong, whom everyone did not expect to win. However, it resulted in a great victory, and the entire Illusion Race benefited as a result! How did the elders and seniors in the Illusion Race evaluate Jhonas?

    He was a genius! A rare investment genius that only appeared once every 1,000 years in the Illusion Race! His eyes were viciously sharp, and he had great courage. All the future heir candidates should learn from Jhonas! He was their model example!

    ¡°Boss, if you go, what will I do!¡± Jhonas wailed bitterly with an expression of inconsble grief. Even though his acting was very exaggerated, this was a daily affair in the mushroom house, and Lao Wang was already used to it. No matter what, Jhonas had resisted all the pressure back then to stand beside him. Lao Wang instantly saw him as a true friend instead of an ordinary dorm mate. Jhonas could even be said to be a close friend. After all, people needed acknowledgment.

    ¡°What do you mean how? Can¡¯t you just attend your lessons as usual? Without me, do you have no way to live?¡± Lao Wang teased him.

    ¡°No way! I¡¯d have no way to live!¡± Jhonas¡¯ voice could raise the ceiling. ¡°If I stay in this room alone and take care of the house, this hollow loneliness will feel cold? Boss, how about you bring me there? I will take leave and follow Boss to expand my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die that badly?¡±

    Flying Pig¡¯s expression was full of resentment. ¡°What assignment is so dangerous? And ssified?¡±

    Lao Wang simply nced at him. ¡°If you want to be on the Heavenly Gates cklist, then ask all you want.¡± He did not want to involve Flying Pig too much in this. It was obvious that this matter was not that simple.

    Jhonas hurriedly covered his mouth. After a long time, he said with some hidden bitterness, ¡°If I can¡¯t go, then I won¡¯t. It¡¯s not a big deal. I just heard that there are a lot of good things in the Land... Then¡ª Boss, you have to bring some local specialties back! That¡¯s right. Boss, what time are you going?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°So quickly?¡± Jhonas was dumbfounded and put away the joking attitude from just now. It was rare for him to be serious. ¡°I was going to ask my family to help you gather some information, but this is too rushed. Boss, you probably don¡¯t need maps and the like. The Heavenly Gates should prepare those for you...¡±

    The informationwork of the Babi family extended throughout the entire Land. Their scouts were present even in the underground world, which was the hardest ce to permeate. However, contacting the underground world was rather troublesome and needed some time. Furthermore, the people in the Land rarely maintained a reliable pipeline for the information from the underground world.

    ¡°No matter what, Boss, the underground world is very dangerous. Aspared to the Land, there are no rules or restraints there,¡± Jhonas said in a serious tone. ¡°Boss, be careful!¡±

 Chapter 1174 - Finding the Netherworld King

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Finding the Netherworld King</h4>

    A Machinery Race messenger had been waiting by the dimensional gate. Surprisingly, someone from the Heavenly Shell Race was waiting together with him.

    The Machinery Race messenger presented a map illustrating general locations in the underground world, while the Heavenly Shell Race person walked up to Wang Zhong in a respectful manner.

    ¡°After learning that Master Wang Zhong has been tasked with a Celestial Honors Assignment in the underground world, the superintendent has specially asked me to pass this Demon Sedge Cape and Faceless Grimace Mask to you. This is one of the disguises that we Heavenly Shell Race people use when we execute missions in the underground world. I believe this will be of much help to you, Master Wang Zhong.¡± The Heavenly Shell Race person was holding a ck cape and a painted face mask with a strong dimensional aura.

    Everyone in the Land knew that the underground world was disorderly and chaotic. There were no standardized rules or restrictions, and it was bloody and cruel over there. They harbored deep hostility to people who were not from the underground world as they thought that thetter upied the best resources and environment in the Land, forcing them to live in the dangerous underground world which never saw the light of day. All of them were members of the Star Alliance, yet they were treated so differently.

    Unless you were doing business in the heavily guarded trading markets, your safety in the rest of the underground world wasn¡¯t guaranteed. Bringing reinforcements would be safer, but that would attract attention too, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a low profile.

    The Demon Sedge Cape and Faceless Grimace Mask were illusion weapons that were used for disguise. These types of items were either the low-level type that could be found anywhere on the streets or fine products that could be considered level-7 or level-8 artifacts. The two illusion weapons that the Heavenly Shell superintendent sent were clearly thetter.

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. The main reason why other people thought he was torn between the two races was because he didn¡¯t kill Phumetheus. Frankly speaking, he did that because of Senior Lavel, and it was also a way to tell the Heavenly Shell Race that he was merely coborating with them and not theirckey. Others thought that he was pushing his limits with the two races and trying to be a wallflower. However, this waspletely different from the truth. Nheless, possessing power was the most important bargaining chip.

    If you had value, the other party would respect your opinion. If you were of no value to them, you couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being a pawn no matter how smart you were.

    Wang Zhong wore the Demon Sedge Cape and Faceless Grimace Mask, and the two illusory artifacts clung onto his skin. After some adjusting, Wang Zhong was transformed into a well-built celestialoid who was around forty years old. He had suddenly grown a few centimeters taller and developed a muscr build. His aura waspletely different. An overwhelming dark aura enveloped him, and he looked like a smaller version of a ck Titan. Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but think of Simba. The clown mask had a simr effect too. Wang Zhong felt that the seamless transition function of the clown mask was much more superior than that of this Faceless Grimace Mask.

    Titans existed in the underground world too. They were originally part of the Titan Race in the Land, but their ancestors hadmitted heinous crimes. To avoid being captured by the Machinery Race, they escaped to the underground world and started living there. They had been transformed by the Netherworld energy from the Netherworld River. After dozens of epochs of evolution and adaptation, they became the ck Titans of the underground world. They were slightly shorter than the average Titan, but they were born with great strength and had an affinity with Netherworld energy. They were a powerful race in the underground world.

    The two illusion weapons were clearly imitating the appearance and aura of the ck Titans. This was mainly because, out of the various peculiar races in the underground world, the ck Titans had habits simr to the normal Titans in the Land. They were rtively normal and easier to disguise as. It appeared that this was amon disguise that the Heavenly Shell Race used when they went to the underground world.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble. I would appreciate it if you could thank your superintendent for me too.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. The magical thing was that his voice became like that of a ck Titan, and he could speak theirnguage through the Faceless Grimace Mask. Unlike the loud and high-pitched tone of normal Titans, the ck Titans seemed to speak in a lower and more gloomy tone.

    The person from the Heavenly Shell Race was just an ordinary messenger who ran errands in the Heavenly Gates. He hade into contact with many big shots, but he hadn¡¯t been treated so politely before and was ttered. ¡°Master Wang Zhong, rest assured I will convey your message.¡±

    After packing up, Wang Zhong walked towards the dimensional gate. His Faceless Grimace Mask did not manage to fool the mysterious great elder, who recognized Wang Zhong at first nce. This time, they didn¡¯t exchange words. The great elder smiled and casually waved his hand, opening the dark door behind him. A huge vortex appeared. Wang Zhong thanked the great elder and entered it.

    He felt more rxed this time aspared to the previous time when he went to the Ocean Empire. He had clearly be stronger since then. It only took dozens of seconds before Lao Wang was standing before a huge grotto[a].

    The grotto was filled with huge jagged boulders. It was a thousand meters tall, and its width appeared to be neverending.

    Many creatures from various races were hustling about, and it seemed that no one noticed Wang Zhong who suddenly appeared in this grotto. The wormhole transmission that was controlled by the great elder included power of the natural order. The great elder had reached the peak of controlling spatialws, and it would be hard for even the most powerful Gold Cores to notice the abnormal spatial fluctuations in that moment.

    Lao Wang observed his surroundings. The creatures from various races were fairly powerful, and most of them were in the Void Core Realm, while very few were still at the Foundational Stage. Some people in the Land were born as Void Cores but had littlebat power and experience in reality. Unlike those rookies, the Void Core experts here had profound eyes and killer auras. It was obvious that they had reached their level of power through bloodshed in battles. They had powerful auras andbat power.

    Wang Zhong could only see around four or five Solid Cores in the surroundings, and there were no Gold Cores. However, this was just a casual observation in the hall of the grotto, yet there were already a few Solid Cores and so many Void Cores. In the Land, there were only a very few of such ces where experts congregated, such as the Machinery Pce and the Heavenly Shell Pce where high-level civilizations gathered.

    Shouting could be heard in various peculiarnguages in the surroundings. Wang Zhong could understand what they were talking about with the help of Khris Candies, but there was a distinct difference between their pronunciation and that of people in the Land. People in the Land had many strange pronunciations, but most of them were loud and high-pitched, and even a frog¡¯s croaks could make you feel like you were bathing in a golden glow by the pond. However, the creatures here spoke in low-pitched and hoarse voices, with a gloomy tone. The sound resembled that of faint cries of babies at night, and sorrowful howls from ghosts and werewolves. Those who were unustomed to this sound would get goosebumps on their skin.

    Other than their voices that were different, there was also an unpleasant fishy smell mixed with various sweat, stinky, and rotten odors that permeated this space.

    The members here of various races had rather sloppy and disheveled appearances. Half of them looked dirty as if they hadn¡¯t bathed in a hundred years. The other half was slightly better as they were a bit more neatly dressed and had no dirt on their bodies. There didn¡¯t seem to be a mainstream beauty standard here, which was a stark contrast to how everyone was trying to imitate the elegant costumes of the aristocrats in the Land.

    Nheless, the people here couldn¡¯t be med for theirck of aesthetics. In the cruel underground world, survival was themon goal of all races, excluding the high and mighty Factions. Basic etiquette? Leading a life of luxury? These weren¡¯t things that the creatures of the underground world pursued.

    Lao Wang could tell from the environment that he had arrived at the so-called underground world.

    ¡°Yin and Yang Pills wholesale here! 60% pills going for 1,000 Silver Star Stones, 70% pills going for 3,000, and 80% pills going for 5,000!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m searching for water from the Netherworld River. One Silver Star Stone for one gram. I will ept it as long as it is of standard quality!¡±

    It could be seen that this was arge-scale trading market. Everyone was moring for goods, and several creatures from the Land were here too. There was a huge elevator in the center of the grotto which led up to a massive cave that looked like an endless abyss. This was clearly a trading spot that was interconnected with the Land.

    ¡°One Karlo ve going for 1,000 Gold Star Stones! Only one avable!¡±

    A unique cry attracted the attention of a lot of people in the surroundings. Many people flocked there to see an extremely angry ve being sat on by a peculiar-looking Solid Core creature. The ve was restricted from using his spiritual power and had no way of resisting at all. ¡°The Karlo civilization is a registered level-6 civilization of the Star Alliance. I havee to the underground world on behalf of my civilization to do business. If you let me go, I will reward you handsomely, far more than 1,000 Gold Star Stones!¡±

    Pa!

    The ve was immediately pped by the Solid Core creature who seemed to belong to the Killer Demon Race. Thetter¡¯s appearance resembled that of a human, just that he had a pair of pointed horns and his body emitted a blue glow. After getting pped, the Karlo ve was dizzy and unable toplete his sentence. ¡°To hell with whatever level-6 or level-7 civilization you are talking about! Since you lost to me, you are my ve! I don¡¯t need your permission to sell you. Do I look like I¡¯m free enough to contact your Karlo Race or whatever? Contact them yourself if you are able to, and let them redeem you with money. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just sell you off in a one-off deal,¡± the Killer Demon creature said condescendingly.

    ¡°Heh, another ve from a level-6 civilization in the Land? How is this ve worth 1,000 Gold Star Stones? Is this a scam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve interacted with Karlo people before. They are indeed a level-6 civilization and very rich. It seems that this ve is indeed from the Karlo Race, but he seems rather weak and doesn¡¯t seem to be valued by his race. If I use 1,000 Gold Star Stones to purchase him, can I really sell him back for a higher price?¡±

    ¡°From his outfit, he doesn¡¯t seem like an errand boy. But still, 1,000 Gold Star Stones seems to be too high a price.¡±

    ¡°His looks are not bad, and he looks a bit like a ck Titan. He seems rather muscr, and those few races will probably like him.¡± People in the surroundings were chattering and discussing about the ve.

    The underground world was chaotic and disorderly. Many merchants who came from the Land had to face the danger of being caught and hunted by these underground world races around the clock. Thus, they only dared to move around in trading areas that were heavily guarded and slightly more orderly. Each of them would have a bunch of hired bodyguards surrounding them.

    However, most of the people who were brave enough to walk out of these protected areas or stay overnight met with mishaps in the end. If guards didn¡¯t stop any mishap from happening on the spot, no one would care about it at all. Other than high-level civilizations such as level-7 or level-8 civilizations, the other civilizations would either suffer in silence or pay up to save their own people. Most people didn¡¯t dare to go against this unspoken rule. Otherwise, their race would definitely be targeted by all the underground world races, and they would no longer be able to do business here.

    Buying this Karlo person who was only at the Void Core Realm was practically useless to the creatures of the underground world. However, they could make use of this Karlo person to trade with the Karlo Race and extort a high ransom. Nheless, they had to judge wisely whether this was a person from a high-level civilization in the Land, and whether he possessed a high status in his race. These were factors that decided the price of the ransom and whether you would profit from it. To the creatures of the underground world, this was a game and also a wager too.

    There were trade market guards patrolling around, and they clearly saw this trade of the Karlo ve. However, they didn¡¯t care, turning a blind eye to it instead and even walking further away. Merchants from the Land saw this scene too, but they appeared to be used to it. Other than casting a sympathetic look at the Karlo ve, they looked more alert and wanted to stay away from these ¡°terrorists¡± who sold ves from high-level civilizations. They didn¡¯t want to ask for trouble.

    Lao Wang was rather wistful upon seeing a person from a level-6 civilization being treated like a publicmodity here. He could already sense how disorderly the underground world was upon setting foot here. It would be very difficult for ordinary people from the Land to survive in the underground world. Only extremely powerful individuals would dare to explore the underground world, and they should at least be a Peak Solid Core. That wasn¡¯t to say that Peak Solid Cores could run amok in the underground world, but the Gold Cores of the underground world generally wouldn¡¯t attack them. This was an unspoken rule too. If a Gold Core from the underground world attacked someone weaker than them, it was considered a vition against all the races in the Land. This went against the original intention of the various races letting their people umte training experience in the underground world, and the Star Alliance would definitely intervene.

    ¡°Selling Yin and Yang Pills at base price! Those who want to try their luck at Dragon¡¯s Head Shore must stock up on Yin and Yang Pills! The Netherworld King has verified the authenticity of these pills! Exclusive and authentic Yin and Yang Pills for sale!¡±

    Some preliminary information was given in the Celestial Honors Assignment material. The Dragon¡¯s Head Shore was the main location where the entire Netherworld King incident urred. It mentioned that the Netherworld King killed a Gold Core, but it was only a superficial description of the matter. Wang Zhong believed that the Heavenly Gates held more information than these, but some of it were not 100% certified to be true, so it did not appear in the material that was given to Wang Zhong. Also, due to the difficulty of information transmission between the two worlds, the material that Wang Zhong received might not be the most recent news, and he probably needed to search for more information himself.

    Frankly speaking, Lao Wang didn¡¯t really believe that Mu Zi had the power to instantly kill a Gold Core. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe in Mu Zi¡¯s talent, but it was too far-fetched to im that he was capable of this when he was just a Foundational Stage a while ago. When Lao Wang talked to Grai previously, Mu Zi was at most an ordinary Void Core.

    Upon hearing the Yin and Yang Pill seller mention the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, Lao Wang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Boss, can I look at two 80% Yin and Yang Pills to check the quality?¡± he walked over and said in his deep and hoarse ck Titan voice.

    Those who dared to inquire about 80% pills were rich and powerful people. Upon seeing that it was a ck Titan who posed the question, the boss was all smiles. ¡°Sure! Mister, your eyes are really sharp. The quality of my 80% pills is definitely assured! Even if you are standing in front of the Netherworld King, you won¡¯t be attacked by the Netherworld energy!¡±

    As he said that, he took out two Yin and Yang Pills which looked promising.

    Wang Zhong had personally refined many Yin and Yang Pills. He knew that the quality of these two Yin and Yang Pills were not that good after all, but he didn¡¯t expose the boss. ¡°Why do you say that the authenticity of these pills has been verified by the Netherworld King? Are you rted to him in some way?¡±

    [a]may not be the correct word for whatever this is supposed to be. cavern?

 Chapter 1175 - Clue

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Clue</h4>

    ¡°How can an ordinary person like me get to know a big shot like the Netherworld King? Mister, you are very humorous.¡± It was rare for the boss to meet someone who was interested in buying his 80% pills.

    ¡°I often go to the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore to try my luck. I¡¯ve personally seen and gotten close to the Netherworld King before. I¡¯ve tried it for myself. These Yin and Yang Pills can ensure protection against the Netherworld energy. The other Yin and Yang Pills in the market are inferior goods just to make up the numbers. Most of them are impromptu purchases made by various people who went to the Land. The quality of those pills varies widely. Those pills have no quality assurance and will notst long upon reaching the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, let alonesting until you meet the Netherworld King,¡± the boss said with a smile.

    Wang Zhong nodded. ¡°Is there still a lot of people heading there?¡±

    The underground world was huge. Most people had heard of the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore before, but many had not been there before.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the boss said with delight. ¡°Previously, many people thought that the Netherworld King was showing off way too much and that the three major Factions would teach him a lesson for sure. They reckoned that the three major Factions would take over the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore sooner orter. A lot of people had retreated and chose to be onlookers, causing the ce to be secluded for a while.

    ¡°However, after Elder Musin was instantly killed by the Netherworld King, the three major Factions didn¡¯t follow up. Everyone knows that they are frightened. If the Netherworld King can kill a Gold Core instantly, he can also kill countless experts in the three major Factions. This is not a joke! No one knows exactly how powerful the Netherworld King is. Even though there are still many Gold Cores in the three major Factions, who would want to risk their life and go up against him? Each one of the Gold Core experts is precious. No one from the three major Factions dares to show their face at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore now. They are afraid of provoking the Netherworld King. If such a powerful individual really wants to find trouble with the three major Factions, even the top Factions will have a tough time dealing with him.

    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Head Shore has be an extremely popr spot now. Finding ces to open shops there was already very difficult previously, but now, it¡¯s hard for you to even find a spot to stand on! All the ces that could serve as amodations on the streets are already taken. If you want to find a ce to stay, you would probably have to go to the Netherworld River. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to see the Netherworld King when hees. However, the Netherworld energy there is terrifying, and you will need good quality Yin and Yang Pills! Sir, if you want to be the Netherworld King¡¯s apprentice, these two pills are certainly not enough. Who knows when the Netherworld King will appear again? You might need to stay there for a month or two. I think you need to prepare at least twenty Yin and Yang Pills.¡±

    ¡°When was thest time the Netherworld King appeared?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    ¡°It¡¯smon for people who are selling Yin and Yang Pills to frequently head to the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. As for the Netherworld King, he hasn¡¯t shown his face ever since he killed Elder Musin,¡± the boss said with a smile. ¡°Almost a month has passed since then. ording to the Netherworld King¡¯s usual habits, he will show his face within the next ten days. Sir, you need to hurry up if you want to go to the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. Who knows when the Netherworld King will appear next? Perhaps he will appear a few days earlier. If you miss this chance to see him, you¡¯ll have to wait for at least a month.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Netherworld King imed that he was from Earth? What kind of ce is that? To be able to produce such a powerful character...¡± Wang Zhong asked while pretending he was looking at the pills.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that...¡± the boss said. ¡°I think I heard someone mention that before, but who would dare to spread a rumor about the Netherworld King without ensuring its credibility? Sir, you can go to the Old Nissen Tavern and ask around if you are interested in knowing more. It¡¯s an old shop at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. It is said that the Netherworld King went there to do trade when he first appeared in the area. Many professionals gather there.¡±

    Old Nissen Tavern?

    Wang Zhong had some idea of what he was looking for upon hearing what the boss said. He bought the Yin and Yang Pills and didn¡¯t bother bargaining.

    A whileter, after Wang Zhong had left, the boss suddenly smiled menacingly as his eyes gleamed.

    It took Wang Zhong half an hour to get out of the huge trade cavern. It was so massive that it was hard to imagine how such arge man-made cavern was built.

    There was a vast area outside the cavern. If one turned his head, he would see that the main mountain housing the cavern towered into the sky. The top of the mountain couldn¡¯t even be seen. The cavern that was thousands of meters tall seemed like a small cavepared to this huge mountain.

    The sky was dark, and the open area seemed particrly quiet. One could hear the hooting of night owls echoing across the valleys in the distance. The temperature of the surroundings appeared to be very low. There was also an abundance of spiritual energy in the air. However, unlike the warm and gentle aura of the spiritual energy in the Land, the spiritual energy here was bone-chilling and gloomy, containing strong sts of Netherworld energy. One could feel that cold sensation prating the organs even if one were just casually breathing in, as if it was about to corrode one¡¯s whole body.

    Although Lao Wang¡¯s physical body was able to resist it, he sensed that this cold st of air was harmful to his body. He swallowed a Yin and Yang Pill and sensed the harmonious energy of Yin and Yang rising from his abdomen, defending against the cold air and the Netherworld energy entering his body.

    The spiritual energy that he breathed in felt more normal now. It was easily absorbed by his body, just like when he was in the Land.

    Many rental beasts were stationed outside the cavern. There were warhorses whose hooves were burning with hellfire, Cerberi whose bodies were enveloped by ck Netherworld energy, and other skeleton beasts whose bones could be seen.

    Perhaps it was because Lao Wang had been interacting with bone demons on a regr basis that he found them more pleasing to the eye. He rented a white skeleton horse. These sentient beasts would automaticallye back to this ce after going to the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. The rental fee was merely two Silver Star Stones. They traveled at a fast speed, and because they were familiar with the route, this journey that was thousands of kilometers only took three to four hours.

    At the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, the sky was gradually bing bright. The Netherworld River emitted a faint shimmer. Although it wasn¡¯t as bright as the environment in the Land, there was enough light to see clearly. It would be noon now ording to the timezone of the Land. Although there were day and night in the underground world, night-timested extremely long, and there were only four to five hours of daylight in the afternoon in a day.

    The Dragon¡¯s Head Shore was overcrowded with people now. Temporary tent areas had been set up everywhere in the outer areas of the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, not just in the main streets. While casually strolling, Lao Wang discovered that the prices of goods were extremely high wherever it was crowded. Simple food was priced at Silver Star Stones, which was an unimaginable fact in the Land. Nheless, business was surprisingly good.

    At the core street area, prices of goods were even more exaggerated, and pedestrian volume was higher too. Travelers made their beds on every corner of the street, and they had to pay a hefty rental fee to the management parties in order to gain the right to do so. After all, the Netherworld King went directly to the main street area of the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore to do business every time he came. It would be almost impossible for people in the outer areas to squeeze into the main street area. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to see how the Netherworld King looked like, let alone carry out transactions with him.

    Who would have expected the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore to be so popr?

    The information that the Heavenly Gates provided Wang Zhong with merely touched on the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore lightly. Words on paper paled inparison to experiencing it in real life. People in the Land didn¡¯t pay enough attention to what was happening in the underground world since they were literally living in two different worlds. Normally, the Heavenly Gates would only supervise the major events happening in the underground world to maintain an image of superiority and for deterrence, but they wouldn¡¯t intervene too deeply even in these major events. Furthermore, there was internal strife between the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race now. The various major forces of the Land were all focused on the conflict between these two races. They didn¡¯t have any extra energy to be concerned about an individual in the underground world.

    Upon witnessing for himself what was happening here, Wang Zhong realized how crazy everyone in the underground world was for the Netherworld King.

    ¡°We¡¯re fully booked!¡±

    ¡°Booked!¡±

    ¡°Fully booked!¡±

    There were inns all over the main streets of the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, yet all of them were already fully booked. Lao Wang wasn¡¯t in a hurry and wandered around leisurely. In the end, he finally found the Old Nissen Tavern that the person who sold him the Yin and Yang Pills was talking about.

    Although it was only noon, the tavern was still overcrowded. A few employees were very busy by the bar, while a plump middle-aged male leaned against a chair near the entrance.

    ¡°You¡¯vee here to ask about amodation?¡± The boss of the tavern narrowed his eyes and sized up this ck Titan, evidently calcting his wealth and status. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a ce to stay in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore now. If you don¡¯t mind squeezing, you can have half of a bed in the ce where my employees are staying. Of course, regarding the price...¡±

    ¡°Money is not a problem.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and took out a small bag of money. There were 100 Gold Star Stones inside.

    The tavern boss weighed the bag of money in his hands, and his listless expression immediately turned into a smile as he sat up straight. Previously, Haiyeh merely offered 100 Gold Star Stones to buy this tavern, and he had actually been tempted. However, offering half a bed in his employee¡¯s amodation was worth the same price now! ¡°Everything can be achieved with money! I¡¯ll tell my employees to give you one whole bed so that you don¡¯t need to squeeze!¡±

    Money made the world go round. Finding amodation was a near-impossible task for the people outside, yet Wang Zhong could afford it by refining a few pills casually.

    There were four employees in the tavern, and they originally lived in a small house in the backyard of the tavern. Four beds were just enough for them, but now that there was Wang Zhong, the four of them would have a hard time squeezing into three beds. However, they had noints about this as the ck Titan was way too generous. It was only the first day he moved in, yet he gave them one Gold Star Stone each for them to buy drinks. The prices of goods were sky high in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore now, and one Gold Star Stone was a month¡¯s sry to them. This ck Titan looked powerful and high in status, yet he wasn¡¯t arrogant at all. He chatted casually with them at night without restraint.

    These employees were the most well-informed in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. From small things, such as the specific physical appearance of the Netherworld King and various details about the battle that involved the three major Factions, to major things, such as the secret behind the Netherworld King¡¯s transactions, they knew it all. The employees were talking about it so excitedly that their spit flew everywhere. Aspared to the idle gossip outside, these employees witnessed everything personally and were clearly more reliable.

    The Heavenly Gates assignment was actually quite simple. Lao Wang could cote a detailed report right now. There was no need to investigate Mu Zi¡¯s Earthling identity. As for the battle between the Netherworld King and the three major Factions, the employees had personally witnessed it and had already told Lao Wang the specific details. Lao Wang could go back to the Heavenly Gates toplete the assignment now, but there were two problems.

    Firstly, how many details should he include in the information report? He knew everything about Mu Zi, but he couldn¡¯t possibly divulge everything he knew about Mu Zi to the Internal Gates!

    What was the Heavenly Gates¡¯ aim this time? Evidently, the Heavenly Gates already possessed some information about the Netherworld King. If Wang Zhong didn¡¯t report anything about the Netherworld King or just reported on some superficial things, the Heavenly Gates would certainly change their impression of him. The Earth would eventually have to integrate into the Star Alliance, and the Earth didn¡¯t have enough capital to be independent from this system. It was best not to be too unconventional, or you would be the one suffering in the end. The number of details that Wang Zhong should include was a huge problem. He needed to consider this carefully, and the best-case scenario would be if he could talk to Mu Zi personally. Understanding Mu Zi¡¯s perspective in this whole situation would enable him to make a better decision on how many details to include.

    The second problem was rted to Mu Zi. Their call had been interrupted for unknown reasons previously. Also, the employees mentioned something about the Netherworld King when he was battling against the three major Factions.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a pity you weren¡¯t there to see it for yourself! It was as if the sky was falling and the ground was opening up! The sun and moon seemed to have vanished!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hundreds of experts from the three major Factions were jointly attacking the Netherworld King, but he just gave a dark smile and said ¡®kill¡¯...¡±

    ¡°A dark smile? Are you very sure that was the Netherworld King¡¯s expression?¡± Wang Zhong frowned and interrupted the employee.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The employee didn¡¯t really understand why this ck Titan was concerned with these strange details. However, in order to get the Gold Star Stone that the ck Titan was toying with in his hands, the four employees were trying their best to remember what happened in the battle. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure! The Netherworld King definitely smiled then. I clearly remember getting goosebumps over my whole body when I saw his smile. I was so stiff that I couldn¡¯t move at all. His smile alone was more terrifying than Elder Musin¡¯s Gold Core aura. It was as if all living creatures in the world were just tes of meat to the Netherworld King. That feeling was so terrifying that it¡¯s still fresh in my memory...¡±

    ¡°I saw it too! Sir, the Netherworld King¡¯s smile and gaze were so deadly! Oh my, that smile... I¡¯m going to get a nightmare just from recalling that scene...¡± another employee added, with fear lingering in his voice.

    Wang Zhong frowned. These employees were saying the same thing and swore that they sensed the bloodthirst of the Netherworld King. There must be some truth to their im. Wang Zhong was starting to have a bad premonition. He was very sure that the bald Netherworld King that the employees were talking about was Mu Zi. However, the Netherworld King¡¯s battle style, character, and level of strength were essentially different from what he knew of Mu Zi.

    How should he put this? This Netherworld King was way too bloodthirsty and gloomy. Mu Zi was already a wanderer between life and death when they were on Earth. The more he was exposed to death, the more Mu Zi was indifferent to life and death. During the battle at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, Mu Zi would normally have been indifferent or numb when killing people. He definitely wouldn¡¯t give a dark and perverted smile.

    Also, Mu Zi didn¡¯t use his Life and Death Coffin. That was his essential weapon. Wang Zhong used to think that the Life and Death Coffin was an Earth weapon that would be seen as unsophisticated in the divine territory. However, aftering into contact with high-level artifacts such as the Hidden Dragon Sword and the copper mirror, and after seeing the unique changes to the Fate Stone, Wang Zhong could sense that Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death Coffin was a formidable weapon. Although it still could not bepared to the Fate Stone, it was definitely superior to the so-called level-4 and level-5 artifacts in the Land. Perhaps the spection that the various races in the Star Alliance made was right, and the Gods had left behind some divine weapons when they were on Earth. Mu Zi had a unique rtionship with this divine weapon, and it was not extreme to deem it as Mu Zi¡¯s life weapon. It was the same as the rtionship between Wang Zhong and the Fate Stone, which was way beyond that of an owner and an object. They were inseparable.

    After arriving at the divine territory, Mu Zi had be stronger, and his control over the Life and Death Coffin should have be better. He should be able to draw more power from it, but he hadn¡¯t used it against the three major Factions. Was it because Elder Musin was not strong enough for Mu Zi to need to use his Life and Death Coffin? Or was it because this Mu Zi was not the same Mu Zi as before?

    Wang Zhong had no way of knowing. This question certainly couldn¡¯t be answered by the employees or anyone in the tavern. The only thing he could do now was to wait for Mu Zi¡¯s arrival. He would only be able to know the truth when he saw Mu Zi and talked to him personally.

    Lao Wang smiled and threw the Gold Star Stone at the employees. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the Netherworld King and the Earth where he ims to be from. If there is any new information about these things, you guys cane and talk to me anytime as long as you are sure the information is urate.¡±

    The employees¡¯ eyes lit up. Many of them had been relying on the Netherworld King to earn money now, and there were so many people inquiring about the Netherworld King.

    The employees took the Gold Star Stone and replied, ¡°Sure!¡±

 Chapter 1176 - The Second Heavenly Shell Race?

    <h4>Chapter 1176: The Second Heavenly Shell Race?</h4>

    Lao Wang spent half a month staying at the Old Nissen Tavern. The Netherworld King was predicted to have appeared by then, but the reality was otherwise. Nheless, Wang Zhong was not anxious. ording to the people at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, the Netherworld King didn¡¯t appear at fixed dates. He would appear once a month sometimes, or even once every two to three months. The only information about the Netherworld King that could be found in the market was from those few employees. The so-calledtest news was actually the same few pieces of news. However, Wang Zhong was rather interested in some pieces of unusual news, such as those regarding that of the Earth.

    ¡°Hey, Old ck.¡± An Elf that was ck from head to toe walked into the tavern with a smile on his face and headed towards Wang Zhong who sat at the same seat every day.

    Wang Zhong smiled and waved at him. There were very few people in the underground world who could make ck Titans smile, but ck Elves were definitely one of them. Both races had been banished from the Land, and they had many things inmon, which was rare here. Their friendly rtionship even went back several generations.

    ¡°You seem extremely happy today. Did you make a fortune today?¡± Wang Zhong asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a middleman who earns money by helping others run errands. How much can I earn from that? How can Ipare to you ck Titans whoe from rich backgrounds? You guys have your eyes set on the Netherworld King¡¯s trade goods, but the price of one of those goods will cost ten years of our sry.¡± Brewwre the ck Elfughed heartily and sat down beside Wang Zhong.

    ¡°More risk is involved when there is more money. So many people are fighting for the Netherworld King¡¯s trade goods. Who knows how much the price of the goods will skyrocket to? The low- to no-cost business that you guys operate seems much more rxing.¡± Wang Zhong smiled and poured a drink for Brewwre. There wasn¡¯t any good-tasting alcohol here, just some low-quality beer. However, one shouldn¡¯t expect too much. It was considered good if one had ess to beer at all in a ce like the underground world.

    Brewwre the ck Elf was average in terms of power, but he was an influential local in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. He was very well-informed and familiar with Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. He often did some low- to no-cost intermediary business and also helped some assassination organizations run some errands. A few days ago, when Brewwre was boasting in the tavern, Lao Wang overheard that there was a neer who was rapidly climbing up the assassin charts. This person sounded like an old friend of Lao Wang, and thetter had the intention of reaching out to this neer.

    Lao Wang¡¯s ck Titan identity was quite fitting to make friends with the ck Elf. After two rounds of beer, Brewwre was impressed by Wang Zhong¡¯s wealth. He seemed to be expressing goodwill towards Wang Zhong and told him everything he wanted to know.

    ¡°Oh right, I have some information about the assassin that you inquired aboutst time.¡± The moment Brewwre sat down, he lowered his voice and spoke mysteriously in Lao Wang¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I only found surface information such as his name. Old ck, you know that assassin organizations don¡¯t reveal detailed information about their assassins. I had to tap on many old connections for this information...¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled and threw 10 Gold Star Stones toward Brewwre. He had made ample preparations beforeing to the underground world. ck Titans were known for their wealth here as they upied many rare mine resources in the underground world and were considered to be typical tycoons.

    ¡°Hey, Old ck. That wasn¡¯t what I meant.¡± Brewwre¡¯s eyes lit up. He pretended to decline for a while before keeping the money. He smiled and took out a piece of paper. ¡°This is a mission information report that I just obtained...¡± he said in a low voice.

    Wang Zhong took a look at the densely packed handwriting on the paper. It was written in the Star Alliancenguage and was evidently a mission report regarding that assassin he was interested in.

    This neer had joined the assassin organization less than a year ago and executed 37 difficult-to-the-point-of-crazy missions. He had a mission sess rate of 100%, killing 21 Foundational Stages and 16 Void Cores. He was now ranked number 158 on the assassin chart.

    Putting the Foundational Stages aside, to be able to be a mission target of an assassin organization, the 16 Void Cores were either vicious experts or hade from extraordinary backgrounds. Even a skilled assassin would need many days to investigate and spy on such a powerful target in order to find a chance to kill the target. However, this assassin was able to unobtrusivelyplete all these missions in the short span of a year. That was an incredible feat!

    A small line of words at the bottom of the report was even more shocking. ¡°Currently executing an SS-rank mission. Target is a Gold Core expert. Result of mission unknown.¡±

    Although the result of the mission was unknown, it was definitely rare to find an assassin that was brave enough to try to kill a Gold Core expert among the countless assassin organizations. Not mentioning the difficulty of the mission, Gold Core experts were a taboo themselves. Assassins who dared to target them either had powerful backgrounds and were not afraid of dragging their Race into it, or they were lone individuals. ording to the mission report, this mysterious assassin was clearly thetter.

    ¡°That assassin is very mysterious about his background. He has never revealed his real name to others, but from his physique and aura, he looks like an Earthling, a race that has been the talk of the town recently. His appearance is like that of a celestialoid with no wings. He is vicious in his attacks, very skilled at disguise, and possesses a spatial talent. It is said that even after using divine detection methodsparable to that of the Three Great Factions, his form of power still couldn¡¯t be detected. He seems rather weak, but his assassin abilities are superb. Oh right, the way he walks is a little weird. He jumps and bounces about.¡±

    Someone who suddenly rose to power two years ago? Whose physique and aura resembled that of an Earthling? Who was skilled at disguise and possessed a spatial talent?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was around 70 to 80 percent sure of who the assassin was. However, he still found the Gold Core assassination mission unbelievable. Wang Zhong was already fairly surprised that Mu Zi was able to kill Elder Musin, a Gold Core expert. For Napier Mo to have the ability to do so after being in the divine territory for a mere two to three years, it seemed that he had a divine encounter too. Wang Zhong felt very reassured.

    He maintained a calm expression and said, ¡°Why do I hear about Earthlings wherever I go?¡±

    ¡°Haha, they are the talk of the town nowadays.¡± When talking about Earthlings, Brewwre wasn¡¯t as cautious as when he was talking about the mysterious assassin. There were no restraints on exchanging information with others in the underground world. No one bothered to control public opinion unless it involved some secret insider information that was rted to the business of assassin organizations.

    ¡°The Netherworld King has been a hot topic recently in the underground world. He is a big shot, and his identity is known as he has personally revealed that he came from the Earth. This mysterious assassin is suspected to be an Earthling too. Also, I heard that there¡¯s a rising star from the Arena in the Land. He¡¯s called Aiolos and came from the Earth too. Hisbat power is amazing. He was able to kill a Solid Core expert when he was merely in the Void Core Realm, and he managed to coborate with Titans who are known to be arrogant. I heard that he has reached the Solid Core Realm recently and his opponents are now Gold Core experts. I¡¯m not sure whether that is true, but this guy is a hot topic too. Of course, I think the Titans in the Land are inferior to you guys. They are too fake.¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled but didn¡¯tment.

    Brewwre continued, ¡°Also, I heard that there¡¯s an even more incredible Earthling in the Heavenly Gates. He¡¯s called Wang Zhong and managed to enter the Celestial Honors ss. He has the powerful Heavenly Shell Race to back him up and defeated the new-generation leader of the Fire Demon Race in public. He is extremely popr among the higher-ups of the Land...¡±

    Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t too surprised that news about him had already reached the underground world. Representatives from various races had spectated his battle with Phumetheus, and he was already famous in the Land. It wasn¡¯t strange that the underground world had heard of him. However, he didn¡¯t expect Brewwre to have a piece of news that he did not hear about yet.

    ¡°What I have mentioned is justmon news. There¡¯s another piece of breaking news from the assassin organizations!¡± Brewwre inched his head closer and said mysteriously, ¡°Old ck, have you heard of the Mirror World?¡±

    ¡°The ce where criminals are exiled?¡± Wang Zhong had interacted with the Law Enforcement Association and was rather familiar with the ces in the Land where major offenders were exiled. The Mirror World was one of those ces, just like the Nightmare World where the Shell Shade Faction Elder was exiled. The Mirror World was a ce of death where the most sinister criminals were exiled. Those who went there rarely survived.

    Brewwre nodded vigorously. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a ruckus in the Mirror World recently, and this piece of news has been blocked by the higher-ups. It is said that there are quite a few rebellion forces now. They have worked together to break out of the organizational structure of the Mirror World. There¡¯s now some ¡®central managementmittee¡¯ that restricts fighting among the vicious exiled criminals. This has given the higher-ups in the Land a headache. As you know, the higher-ups meant for this sort of exilednd to be a ce for those criminals to attack and fight each other. However, there is no internal conflict among the criminals, and it¡¯s a peaceful situation there now. This is uneptable! However, it will certainly take a lot of time and effort to deal with the rebellion forces in thisnd of exile. The higher-ups of the Land are not willing to dispatch theirrge armies. Hence, they can only issue missions to the assassination organizations in the underground world. They want to assassinate the leaders of the rebellion forces. This is how this piece of news wound up being circted.¡±

    Brewwre paused and gave a mysterious smile. He seemed to know what Lao Wang was the most interested in. ¡°The leader of one of the most famous rebellion forces is very mysterious. He stopped everyone from asking for his name. His cultivation method and battle tactics are extremely simr to the ¡®Buddha¡¯ cultivation system that used to be very popr in the Land. Everyone calls him the Nameless Buddha. He is suspected to be an Earthling too!¡±

    Buddha? Suspected to be an Earthling? Refused to give his name? This was probably Mo Wen!

    Although the news that Brewwre shared was just some spections, Lao Wang could almost confirm the leader¡¯s identity. ording to some old news from the Holy City, Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen had been sent to the army in the Land because of their fake identities. Thereafter, it seemed that Mo Wen killed someone in the army for Mo Xingchen. This added to their crimes, and they were given more severe punishment. They were exiled, but the Earth¡¯s current intelligence system was not able to track where they were exiled to. Wang Zhong only found out that Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen had been banished to the Mirror World after mingling with the Law Enforcement Association. They had to serve their sentence for an unbelievable period of 100 years.

    Upon hearing that the rebellion leader of the Mirror World was seemingly Mo Wen, Lao Wang was surprised and happy. When he heard that the Mo siblings were exiled to the Mirror World, he didn¡¯t have any hope that they could survive with their level of strength then. However, they managed to survive in the Mirror World, and Mo Wen became a rebellion-force leader? This was unexpected great news.

    Having spent time at the Law Enforcement Association, Wang Zhong was very familiar with the exilednds. These exilednds had existed since the Star Alliance was born. Blood, cruelty, and killing were the main themes of thesends.

    Throughout the years, these exiled vicious criminals would find themselves no longer willing to continue leading such dreadful lives. Under the leadership of the strong, they would change the meaning of the exilednds with their own methods so that the criminals could get along with each other peacefully. This wasn¡¯t a rare urrence, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge the authority of the Star Alliance. They just organized themselves and made their own rules to have a rtively peaceful environment. The so-called rebellion was a term coined by the Star Alliance. This happened every era, but none had eversted.

    From past to present, the Heavenly Gates had not changed their stance towards the exilednds. The nature of thesends was the same as the underground world, but way harsher. ¡°Exile¡± was a ruling ss¡¯s way of governing and dealing with dangerous individuals. Resolving conflicts and maintaining democratic rule was the bottom line of the divine territory.

    Law Enforcement Association, Heavenly Shell Race, Heavenly Gates... Several names and the history of the rebellion forces in the exilednds shed past Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. He wanted to find some loopholes. It was impossible for him to exempt Mo Wen from death just by relying on his connections with the Machinery Race and the Heavenly Shell Race. A rebellion force leader of an exilednd would definitely be on the assassination list of the Star Alliance. However, there were probably other ways to save him, just that they would be moreplicated. All of the Star Alliance rules were seemingly wless, but they actually had plenty of loopholes for the high-level civilization aristocrats to take advantage of.

    ¡°It has only been three years since this low-level civilization has joined the Star Alliance. However, they managed to produce so many rising stars. Earthlings are a force to be reckoned with! Old ck, not only you, but the entire underground world and the Land are also interested in Earth. Everyone has heard of the name ¡®Earth¡¯ by now!¡± Brewwre didn¡¯t know what Lao Wang was thinking. Seeing him fall into deep thought, Brewwre thought he was having mixed feelings about the rise of Earthlings. ¡°Previously, the Heavenly Shell Race rose to power with their pill refinery skills, but these Earthlings seem to be more impressive. All of them have outstandingbat power. I think this Earth is following the footsteps of the Heavenly Shell Race and bing the second Heavenly Shell Race...¡± Brewwre shook his head as he said this.

    Bing the second Heavenly Shell Race?

    Wang Zhong smiled. No one knew the Earth¡¯s situation better than him. Even if the news on Mo Wen, Napier, and the others was urate, this was not representative of Earth¡¯s power. Judging the Earth civilization as a whole, the potential and talent of Earthlings were among the worst in the whole Star Alliance. Several famous experts had appeared in this generation, and they could support the future of the Earth, perhaps even increasing the level of the Earth civilization. However, the Earth civilization still couldn¡¯t bepared to the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s. Everyone in that civilization could be alchemists! Everyone had the talent for refining pills! They had countless Gold Core experts! Even if there were a few outstanding geniuses now, how could the Earth, which had no strong background,pare to the Heavenly Shell Race?

    However, there was no need to belittle themselves. Although they couldn¡¯t bepared to the Heavenly Shell Race, the Earth had managed to make a reputation for itself. It had merely entered the Star Alliance for three years before bing a hot topic. The attention that it attracted was something that other civilizations couldn¡¯t get even if they tried for hundreds or thousands of years. They could be proud of these achievements!

 Chapter 1177 - I Was Waiting for You!

    <h4>Chapter 1177: I Was Waiting for You!</h4>

    The Dragon¡¯s Head Shore was now filled with all kinds of people. The underground world did not have any special restrictions on the spreading of information. Thus, various new information was transmitted and spread at an extremely high speed. As a result, Lao Wang was not bored even after idling here for half a month. Other than chatting with Brewwre and his other friends daily, he spent most of his time strolling along the Netherworld River.

    Grai had told him about the method that the two of them used to absorb power from the Netherworld River. Lao Wang had secretly tried it out, but it was obvious that his attempt was not sessful. Even when he followed the exact same method that Mu Zi and Grai used, he was unable to absorb any hint of power from the water of the Netherworld River. When he came into contact with the water there, he would feel the chilling and terrifying underworld aura piercing through his bones, making it hard to continue touching it, let alone draw any power from the water.

    Furthermore, this was only the ordinary Netherworld River water. It was hard to imagine Mu Zi and Grai¡¯s experience in the depths of the Netherworld River as Grai had described. Moreover, the energy from this underworld aura was different from the pure spiritual power from the Heavenly River in the Land. Not only were the energy structure and attributes different, but there was also a strange feeling to it, as if the energy of the Netherworld River had some sort of independent consciousness that wanted to infiltrate one¡¯s consciousness. After spending a lot of time along the riverbank, Lao Wang could feel hints of negative emotions, including restlessness, anxiety, and bloodthirstiness from the depths of his heart.

    However, this was Lao Wang. Back when he was on Earth, his soul had be exceptionally powerful and sensitive from the ¡°transformation¡± by the Fate Stone. Thus, the slight changes in his emotions were extremely intense, while an ordinary person would probably not be able to sense these. Additionally, when these restless and anxious emotions umted in the depths of one¡¯s heart and surpassed a threshold, a person¡¯s entire disposition would change. However, they would think that this was their inherent nature and not realize that they had been affected by the Netherworld River.

    Lao Wang was silently apprehensive. When he thought about the bloodthirstiness that Mu Zi disyed towards the Three Great Factions as described by his friends, he was afraid that there was an inseparable connection between this and the will of the Netherworld River.

    The traders thought that they would be waiting for only 10 days, but they had now been waiting at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore for over a month. They were approaching the three-month maximum that the Netherworld King did not appear for previously, but there was no news from the Wanderer.

    The people at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore experienced fluctuating emotions, especially those who had spent arge amount of money to wait here. They had paid a good amount of money for amodation fees or the Yin and Yang Pills just to wait here, spendingrge amounts of money every day. For each day the Netherworld King was not present, they would not have any return on their investment. As a result, they became anxious and worried.

    Recently, there had been rumors all around Dragon¡¯s Head Shore.

    Some said that the Netherworld King had gone to a special ce in search of treasures and might be trapped in a dangerous ce at the Netherworld River. Others said that the Three Great Factions had taken action in secret and gathered several almighty Gold Cores to surround the Netherworld King. In this version, those Gold Cores had probably fought with the Netherworld King until the sky turned dark before finally ughtering him, and the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore had simply not received the news yet.

    There were many diverse discussions, but Lao Wang did not participate in these messyments or rumors. Instead, he continued to wait silently.

    The Dragon¡¯s Head Shore could now be considered a special ce in the underground world, where all taboos were lifted. Various prohibited information that could not be circted in the Land could be elicited here. There was information regarding Napier Mo, Mo Wen of the taboo Resistance Army, and so on. However, what was rarer was the rich treasure trade.

    The Dragon¡¯s Head Shore was now filled with many people, but not all of them came here for the Netherworld King. How much could the Netherworld King give after all? Those who had the qualifications to eye the Netherworld King¡¯s possessions were the supreme tycoons of the underground world, but such people formed, at most, less than half of the people at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. In fact, most came specially to do business with these tycoons.

    When dealing with these tycoons, items that could be sold fairly were definitely treasures of the underground world. Objects that were rarely seen even at high-end auctions could be seen everywhere here.

    Even though their prices were not cheap, this depended on how onepared them. For example, the Glittering Dark Gold was currently the only Dark-type metal in the Star Alliance that had achieved rank-E. It was a top-quality material used to refine several types of top Dark artifacts. It could only be found in the underground world, and only a small amount of Glittering Dark Gold was produced annually. The selling price here was extremely high, with one ¡°gram¡± costing several hundred Gold Star Stones, and only a few people could afford this. However, what if one tried to sell this in the Land? People would definitely buy it for several thousand Gold Star Stones per gram. No, it would be more likely to be priceless there.

    Needless to say, the Heavenly Shell Race was experienced in interacting with the underground world. Giving Lao Wang the status of a ck Titan had indeed given him great convenience. No matter where he went, as long as he casually paid one or two Gold Star Stones, the surrounding people would surge towards him like locusts, following him and being at his beck and call. Various family heirlooms that Lao Wang had never seen before would be ced before him, allowing him to choose from among them.

    This was a ck Titan, the famous nouveau riche race in the underground world that had developed mining! As a result, the underground races had the impression that ck Titans were rich and frank. Honestly, they were simply a race of mad dogs who had grouped together. What if another race tried to do this? If they randomly spent Gold Star Stones, they would get treated as the foolish scion of a rich family who was going to get lured to an isted ce and killed; if not, one should do good deeds to repay the heavens for one¡¯s fortune.

    Lao Wang was slightly wistful. It was a pity he had given most of the money from the Ocean Empire to Ma Dong and Old Cow. If not, he would have used this convenient opportunity to buy and sell things in order to gain arge profit. Luckily, he had some extra money on him and bought various pill ingredients that were specialties of the underground world.

    The most peculiar item he had obtained was a small can of Netherworld River Origin Water. This did not refer to the water that one could see everywhere in the Netherworld River. Instead, it was the essence of the Netherworld River that could be found at the origin of the River. It was slightly simr to the Heavenly River Origin Water he had bought at the Heavenly Gates, except that the effects were different.

    The Heavenly River Origin Water could cause the soil to be filled with life, while the Netherworld River brought death and decay to the soil. However, one should not think that death and decay were insignificant. Life and death were opposite, but also interconnected. They served as a reference to everything in this world. Without death, life would have no meaning. Everything in this world was lively and finite because of these opposing concepts.

    The contrast between the Heavenly River and the Netherworld River contained great research value. Furthermore, ording to the legend of the Golden Stone bs that he had heard from the Eight Heavenly Kings in the Illusion Sea World¡¯s ¡°Heaven¡±, there was a Golden Stone b at the origin of the Netherworld River...

    Even though Lao Wang was only an observer in the projected world at the Illusion Sea World, he had been worried and curious about it ever since. This definitely contained great secrets that were rted to him.

    As usual, Lao Wang sat at his regr spot in the pub and drank alcohol while half-heartedly observing his fragment world. At that moment, he took his mind off it, and his consciousness instantly retreated from his fragment world.

    ¡°Old ck!¡± Brewwre had sat beside Lao Wang with a mysterious expression on his face. ¡°I just received some great information.¡±

    As he spoke, he poured himself a ss of alcohol hurriedly as if he was parched. However, he did not continue speaking.

    Lao Wang smiled and threw out 10 Gold Star Stones.

    ¡°Ah, Old ck. Look at you.¡± Brewwre shed a troubled expression. He simply said, ¡°This is not an issue of money...¡±

    Lao Wang threw out another 20 Gold Star Stones.

    Brewwre instantly beamed with joy and kept the 30 Gold Star Stones. Then, he spoke, ¡°With our rtionship, I should not be taking this money. However, this information is just too thrilling and was sealed very tightly by the higher-ups. I spent a lot of money too...¡±

    Wang Zhong calmly looked at him but had no intention to continue taking out money. At this moment Brewwre awkwardlyughed. He then lowered his voice and went close to Wang Zhong¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s information about the Netherworld King.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Netherworld King passed by here three days ago. However, the current Dragon¡¯s Head Shore has a messy environment and many idlers. As a result, the Netherworld King was very unhappy. Old ck, you know that great figures like the Netherworld King typically like things quiet.¡±

    Wang Zhong furrowed his eyebrows and shot him an unkind gaze. Damn, even an Earthling could not endure this, let alone ck Titans with irritable tempers.

    ¡°Old ck, don¡¯t panic. If I only had such information, it would not be worth your 30 Gold Star Stones.¡± Brewwre smiled and then leaned towards Wang Zhong¡¯s ear again. ¡°The Great Netherworld King definitely still has to do his business. ording to the newest information I received, someone found the tracks of the Netherworld King along the upper reaches of ck Gold Town. Furthermore, his coffin boat was docked along the Netherworld River near there, as if he is about to change the trade location to ck Gold Town. I heard that a pupil of the Heavenly Shade Faction figured out the tendencies of the Netherworld King. The Faction has sealed this information, as if they want to monopolize the Great Netherworld King¡¯s business. Thus, this information has not spread.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Wang Zhong calmly looked at him.

    ¡°Heh heh, the Heavenly Shade Faction is not among the Three Great Factions, and their rules are not as strict. It just so happens that I¡¯m acquainted with that pupil, and he knows that I interact with many influential officials. Thus, he privately sold the information to me at a high price. I spent a full 100 Gold Star Stones on that. You see...¡±

    ¡°You might as well sell me a house.¡± Lao Wang was not foolish and red at Brewwre.

    Brewwreughed awkwardly. Then, he put on a stern expression and said, ¡°Old ck, you know the ropes. I will not y dumb with you either. The information definitely did not cost you that much, and you are the first person who bought this information. With this situation, whoever goes to ck Gold Town first will have the opportunity toe into contact with the Netherworld King and benefit first! Furthermore, who knows whether ck Gold Town will be like the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore when this information spreads throughout. If the Netherworld King is unhappy and forgoes this ce, no one will know where to go and find him. When ites to things like this, being earlier has more advantages.¡±

    One could notpletely believe Brewwre¡¯s information. When it came to people like him who saw money as everything, ensuring that 80% of what he said was true came at a cost.

    However, regardless of how reliable his tip was, when it came to people like Brewwre who had a reputation of living off information, if they dared to sell it for such a high price, their information would not bepletely baseless. Furthermore, with his current identity as a ck Titan, he had no enemies or grudges in the underground world, and it was unlikely that someone would intentionally try to trick him. This ce was only a few dozen kilometers away from ck Gold Town, and a return journey would only take one or two hours. There was no harm in going there to take a look. If Brewwre dared to sell fake information, he would no longer be able to survive in the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. If Wang Zhong came back from a pointless trip, he would teach him a lesson.

    ck Gold Town had an established reputation for producing Spiral ck Gold inrge quantities. In the underground world, any ce that was near the Netherworld River brought about destion and death, but was also the ce of production of various peculiar minerals.

    As he traveled several dozen kilometers from the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, he was able to see massive bottomless mines that dug into the depths of the earth. In particr, the riverbank along ck Gold Town was no more than ten kilometers wide, but several dozen massive mines were scattered throughout the riverbank. When one looked down from above, the holes looked as dense as the ones in a honeb, and they were everywhere.

    At that moment, the sky had turned dark, and dim light faintly shot out from the holes, illuminating the dark riverbank. He could faintly see a small and dark boat that had stopped at the quiet riverbank. Even though the sky was dark and Wang Zhong was hovering high in the air, he was barely able to see that the ¡°small boat¡± barely resembled a boat. On the contrary, it seemed like a long and t cuboid that looked like a coffin. It bobbed with the light waves of the ck Netherworld River water and radiated a deathly aura that resembled the underworld aura.

    It was calm and quiet around.

    It looked like Brewwre¡¯s information was right. That was definitely Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death Coffin.

    Even though Lao Wang was previously doubtful, at that moment, his doubts had been dispelled. Grai had said that Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death Coffin was the barrier they used to cross the Netherworld River and was not the unique Netherworld ¡°boat¡± that was mentioned in the tales.

    When Wang Zhong thought about Mu Zi, who he had not seen for over two years, he could not help but feel his blood surge. Even though he did not see Mu Zi and Grai, they should be nearby. Furthermore, with the connection between Mu Zi and the Life and Death Coffin, as long as he approached the Life and Death Coffin, Mu Zi would definitely be able to sense it and immediatelye over to meet him.

    The figure that was hovering in midair rapidly flew towards the Life and Death Coffin. However, he had only travelled half the distance when he suddenly realized something.

    Something wasn¡¯t right!

    Lao Wang understood Mu Zi very well. To Mu Zi, the Life and Death Coffin was not merely a piece of equipment but also the medium that contained his miserable childhood memories and was more like his origin. The Coffin did not just contain power but also his memories of his parents and his obsession with life and death, among other things.

    Thus, regardless of whether he was on Earth or in the Holy City, Wang Zhong had never seen Mu Zi away from the Life and Death Coffin. Even if he was sleeping, he would wear it on his back. How could he now randomly leave the Life and Death Coffin floating alone along the riverbank?

    This was a trap! Did someone ce this trap to capture all the ¡°tycoons¡± who coveted the Netherworld King¡¯s possessions in one go, or were they specifically targeting him?

    His thoughts shed past, and Wang Zhong rapidly stopped his advance. However, he was toote.

    At that moment, the several dozen mines that radiated a faint light all burst forth with radiance. Then, waves of sombre aura charged forth from the holes and let out a sound that resembled pathetic screaming!

    Hu hu hu<del>~ Wu wu wu</del>~

    When he looked at the several dozen mines previously, they had seemed to be scattered randomly. However, at that moment, when the light and aura burst forth, he immediately sensed that every nine mines formed a group, while every nine small groups formed arger whole. Waves of sombre aura came together and intertwined before soaring into the sky. In an instant, the entire space had been secured and sealed up.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ninth Shade Killing Formation!¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s tiger-like eyes suddenly turned cold. Since he had dared toe to the underground world, he naturally knew some basic general knowledge of the ce. Among the Three Great Factions, the unique and brutal Ninth Shade Killing Formation was known throughout the underground world. Its characteristics were extremely obvious, and Wang Zhong definitely recognized it!

    In an instant, the space around him felt blocked, making him feel as if he was struggling to walk while stuck deep in quagmire. Then, a wave of bone-chilling aura attacked him. With the ice natural endowments that Lao Wang possessed, his resistance towards harsh coldness was very high.

    However, at that moment, he immediately felt that his entire body was cold to the bones. The waves of cold air simply ignored his resistance to the cold and simply seeped into his organs, his bones, and even his brain. His speed, thoughts, reactions, and other processes instantly slowed down. Even his blood was on the verge of freezing and solidifying in an instant.

    ¡°Divine cells!¡± Lao Wang knew that he was knee-deep in a hopeless situation and had no time to think about anything else. A thought shed in his mind, and the divine cells throughout his body instantly burst forth. Vast and surging energy increased at an explosive rate, stimting his blood that was gradually solidifying. Then, his divine cells rapidly took action, and the numb and cold feeling throughout his body dissipated. However, his divine cells alone were definitely not enough. His divine cells could only burst forth with power for a moment, but the cold aura surged in an endless stream. However, this moment of moderation allowed his spiritual power to energize. His true form could now be activated.

    Boom!

    A pair of wings mixed with red and blue energy instantly spread out from Wang Zhong¡¯s back. His spiritual power and physical body rapidly increased in power. At the same time, he fiercely pped his wings.

    His elemental aura, mixed with ice and fire energy, wasplex and faintly able to resist the cold aura. Furthermore, the storm that he kicked up was able torgely disperse the invisible cold aura. The numbness instantly vanished from Lao Wang¡¯s body, and his thoughts and consciousness went back to normal.

    Just the power released when the Ninth Shade Killing Formation activated had forced him to use his true form. As expected, the Ten Great Killing Formations of the underground world lived up to their reputation.

    Before he could gasp for air, rays of dark light shot out from each of the numerous holes.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The dim light was fast and rapid as it traveled in a straight line. Not only did it travel faster than the speed of sound, its power was also shocking. Wang Zhong¡¯s ice and fire wings were able to blow away attacks from Fire Demon Solid Core expert Gwentu, but at this moment, he was unable to affect the dim light at all.

    ¡°Hidden Dragon!¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s figure shed past, and a dragon imprint formed in his mind. He instantly drew in his wings and protected his entire body.

    Without the storm from his wings, the terrifying solid space that the Ninth Shade Killing Formation caused immediately enveloped him and held still this ¡°wing eggshell¡±. He could not move in the air.

    At the same time, there was a series of clear thumping sounds as a powerful force charged towards him. This sent Wang Zhong and the ¡°wing eggshell¡± that protected him flying. This massive impact caused Wang Zhong to feel slightly dizzy even as he was protected by his wings.

    However, the dim light did not stop attacking. After this wave subsided, another wave of light surged forth. Wang Zhong could see even more rays of light whizzing out from the holes through his transparent wings. They formed dense masses that resembled locusts in the air and charged towards his winged defense with a loud bang!

    The numerous attacks were enough to give Wang Zhong a headache, but at this moment, he was trapped in this space and faced a rain of locusts that seemed boundless and never-ending. No matter how powerful his Hidden Dragon defense was, it could definitely be broken through. Then, he would simply have to resign himself to his fate.

    Lao Wang did not know how to continue. Time was pressing, and he did not even have enough of it to condense a new dragon imprint. The Hidden Dragon imprint in his mind simply turned into Draconic Spiritual Power and vanished as it was absorbed into his divine cells.

    The eggshell-like defense instantly vanished. He stretched out his wings and fiercely pped them, dispersing the Ninth Shade killing aura that trapped him once again. Then, he suddenly flew downwards to dodge the attack. However, the rain of light that was as dense as a swarm of locusts did not slow down and was hot on Wang Zhong¡¯s heels. In fact, it was even faster than the speed at which Wang Zhong escaped!

 Chapter 1178 - Eradication

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Eradication</h4>

    Wang Zhong desperately pped his energy wings and turned himself into a ball of red and blue light as he escaped from the range of the Ninth Shade Killing Formation. Even though the Formation covered an area of 10 square kilometers, with Lao Wang¡¯s full strength at that moment, he was able to reach its barrier in an instant.

    He charged forth head-first and wanted to use this massive impactbined with the mixed powers of ice and fire to forcibly charge through the barrier. However, this barrier was not simple either as the rules in this space were fragmented. When he charged into the barrier, it felt as if there was nothing and he was not being blocked. However, when he charged through, he realized that he had charged through the other end of the Ninth Shade Killing Formation barrier and was still within the range of the Formation. The Formation used the shrinking andyering of the spatialws to design this vicious cycle, like going back to the same ce over and over again in an illusion!

    When Wang Zhong passed through the barrier, the swarm of dim light passed through as well. Lao Wang was dumbfounded for just a moment when the rain of dim light caught up to him!

    He no longer had the protection of the Hidden Dragon Sword, and the impact of the attack was not something his physical body could forcibly resist. At this moment, he did not care about concealing his strength. Golden light burst forth from Lao Wang¡¯s body as golden runes covered his energy wings and his entire body. His body dazzled with a golden light, and a noble aura filled the air. At the same time, the Hidden Dragon Sword had appeared in his hands.

    Hua!

    The Hidden Dragon Sword emitted a dazzling golden light, and all the golden runes shone more brightly. His powers of fire and ice, which were barely able to resist the Ninth Shade Killing Formation, instantly multiplied in strength with the integration of his dragon¡¯s breath. This allowed him to forcibly control the entire space.

    Closely after, he fiercely swung the Hidden Dragon Sword. It was as if the space he controlled was spurred by a powerful force and was forcibly distorted and twisted.

    A sh of light burst forth from Lao Wang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sword Two!¡±

    The dim lights that resembled a rain of locusts were damaged and exploded in this distorted space. The thin objects that resembled needles turned into strange faces of various races. They were pulled into various shapes by the distorted space and rapidly exploded with a loud crash! Even the perfectly connected spatial rules on the Ninth Shade barrier produced various crunching sounds as a result of this space-distorting sword technique. It was as if the entire Ninth Shade Killing Formation had been twisted and wrung, destroying the dense spatial rules.

    Countless pathetic screams and ferocious roars burst forth. Even the Ninth Shade killing aura in his surroundings started to rapidly vanish as a result.

    Dragon¡¯s breath had a natural resistance against this gloomy aura. If not, even a Gold Core would have prolonged trouble with this.

    Hu hu hu hu<del>~ Wu wu wu wu</del>~

    The spiraling in Wang Zhong¡¯s hand had reached its limit, while the distortion that Sword Two caused in this space had also reached its maximum. He suddenly let go, and the distorted space rebounded. Then, the violent momentum and the chaotic power of the rules that were produced as a result spread throughout.

    Not only did the boundless rain of dim lights in the air vanish, but even the surrounding barrier was destroyed as a result.

    However, it was obvious that the Ninth Shade Killing Formation was not that simple. A temporary neutralization of the Formation did not mean that it was destroyed. In the blink of an eye, boundless negative energy rapidly surged from the holes once again.

    At this moment, Lao Wang did not dare to dy. He had just pierced through the barrier and was outside the boundaries of the barrier. He shot out like an arrow and seized the moment to charge outwards before the negative energy sealed the space once again. He had barely managed to cross the short distance of a few steps after going through dangers time and again when in the next moment, the space was sealed once again. Then, a massive ck and gloomy barrier that covered an area of 10 square kilometers appeared in front of Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. It stretched out to the sky and was like a massive ck pir that emitted boundless gloomy power, causing one to tremble in fear just by looking at it.

    Lao Wang¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. If it were not for the special characteristics of the Ninth Shade Killing Formation that he had read about in various resources, and if he did not have the Draconic Spiritual Power that could resist the terrifying gloomy aura from the Ninth Shade Killing Formation, it would have simply been impossible for him to break through and escape from the Ninth Shade Killing Formation, which was extremely well-known in the entire underground world!

    This was a terrifying formation that even almighty Gold Cores could be trapped by. It was rather extravagant to use this to deal with him.

    And right now, it was charging towards him!

    As the race that controlled the release of Celestial Honors Assignments, the Fire Demon Race would definitely know that Wang Zhong had entered the underground world to investigate the incident of the Netherworld King. They would also know that Wang Zhong was definitely at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. However, an Earthling had never appeared at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore and would definitely stick out. With the Fire Demon Race¡¯s understanding of the Heavenly Shell Race, they would definitely be able to guess that the Heavenly Shell Race had bestowed Wang Zhong with an identity that they often used ¡ª¡ª the ck Titan!

    Lao Wang had stayed at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore for over a month, and only a few ck Titans were there. Thus, it was not difficult at all for the Fire Demons to guess that Old ck was Wang Zhong after having this information.

    Furthermore, when he recalled the seemingly intentional yet unintentional conversations with Brewwre over the past few days, he had often leaked information regarding the Earthlings to Wang Zhong. This was obviously an attempt to see whether Wang Zhong was interested in information regarding Earthlings. Before this, they might have only been 70% to 80% certain of their guess, but with Lao Wang¡¯s particr focus on the topic of Earthlings, they would definitely be fully certain of it.

    Furthermore, with the identity and status of the Fire Demon Race in the Star Alliance, if they wanted to contact the Ninth Shade Faction and have them kill someone from the Land, it was not a big deal!

    The Fire Demon Race...

    If his opponent was from the Fire Demon Race or the Blood Demon Race, they would definitely have a lot of room to maneuver. They simply understood Wang Zhong too well. Furthermore, with the typical style of the two races, once they decided to make a move against Wang Zhong at this timing, they would definitely not tolerate failure. Even if they were 100% certain of sess, they would definitely include two or three moreyers of insurance.

    A thought shed past his mind. After less than half a second of thinking, Lao Wang could sense the auras of several Solid Core experts appearing from the mines that deployed the Ninth Shade Killing Formation. Even though he was not afraid of this many Solid Cores, they had set up traps and were waiting for him. Only a fool would think of tangling with them now.

    Go!

    The figure that charged out from the Ninth Shade Killing Formation only paused in the air for a moment before immediately changing direction and flying towards the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. With the burst of power in this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s wings, which had been integrated with his dragon¡¯s breath, could allow him to fly far away from this region with one p. However, the moment he spread out his wings, an attack rapidly shot at him from behind.

    Even though he was in his most perfect true form, the terrifying attack still felt life-threatening to Wang Zhong. It came too quickly and with too much power. He had just seen a light sh when the strong wind that the attack kicked up pressed against him from behind, almost causing half his back to copse.

    Lao Wang¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. The speed of his true form was extremely high, but how could itpare to this rapid attack?

    He did not even dare to charge forth, and he forcibly restrained his wings that had spread out. Then, the power of his dragon¡¯s breath exploded within his true form, and his body suddenly twisted. He had only moved half his body when the terrifying power brushed past his left shoulder. It was a blue ray of light that brought about a powerful scorching sensation. A fiery pain instantly spread from that shoulder.

    Hurry up and go!

    Lao Wang did not even acknowledge the injury there. He had focused all his attention on trying to monitor all the movements in his surroundings. Since his opponent was well-prepared, once his ambushers started attacking, they would not stop. The best thing he could do was to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    However, before he could p his wings, a vast and terrifying feeling descended from above the next second. It contained a harsh aura and instantly shrouded an area of 10 square kilometers while locking onto Wang Zhong¡¯s body. This feeling felt simr to when he had sensed the gaze of the Phoenix God at the phoenix remains in the Mizobudapi World back when he was extremely weak. A pair of massive eyes pierced through the cage that trapped him, as if those eyes were observing a small white mouse.

    All the distracting thoughts in his mind stopped at this moment, and his spread-out wings were motionless. The hurried expression on his face had also disappeared.

    Lao Wang hovered in midair and could not move. His expression was grim, but he did not even turn around. This opponent¡¯s control of the situation was too powerful. It was like dynamite whose fuse could be lit at any time. As long as he moved even slightly, it would immediately trigger a chain reaction.

    An opponent who was able to oppress him to such an extent was definitely a Gold Core expert. Furthermore, it was an enemy who was considered strong even among the Gold Cores and was full of animosity towards him!

    ¡°You actually allowed a mere Void Core to escape the range of the Ninth Shade Killing Formation. Several dozen years of verifying battle formations was wasted on you damned souls.¡± A calm voice sounded from behind him. ¡°When we return to our Faction, go to the Punishment Hall and receive 500 strokes of the Dim Spirit Whip. Then, copy the Ninth Shade Battle Formation 5,000 times.¡±

    Although this voice was calm, it was extremely majestic and certain.

    In the distance, seven or eight feeble mosquitoes responded in shame, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±

    His opponent had clearly used his thoughts to firmly lock onto him, exerting boundless pressure on him. However, he could still reprimand his subordinates so casually at the same time. It was obvious that Lao Wang was no more than a distracting thought to him. This person¡¯s strength was simply unimaginable.

    Wang Zhong continuously umted Draconic Spiritual Power, and the golden light on Wang Zhong¡¯s body became even more dazzling. However, he still did not move or turn around. His power had beenpletely suppressed by his enemy, and his senses were sealed. He simply could not move. If he was going to move, he definitely needed to have 100% certainty that he could rapidly escape. If not, he would definitely encounter a fatal and earth-shattering attack.

    ¡°Earthling.¡± The person seemed to have finished reprimanding his disciples and turned towards Wang Zhong. There was faint amusement in his voice. ¡°You can turn around now.¡±

    Lao Wang¡¯s body was stillpletely motionless. His opponent¡¯s voice contained an invisible guiding force thatmanded Wang Zhong and controlled the entire battlefield. If he turned around at this moment, he would be at aplete disadvantage regardless of whether it was his power, his body, or even his soul. He would be the prey that would be trampled upon.

    ¡°You scoundrel whounched a sneak ambush.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. No matter what, today¡¯s happenings could never lead to apromise. He would have to fight either way. Who would be polite to him at a time like this? Furthermore, this was the exciting part. ¡°You seem to have a very good impression of yourself.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s opponent was not surprised that Wang Zhong was able to resist hismand. He had just reprimanded several disciples, but with his vision, he was naturally able to see that there was no problem with his disciples¡¯ control of the formation. It was just that the strength of this Earthling had indeed far exceeded their expectations. However, he never expected that this Earthling¡¯s guts would be greater than his strength for him to dare to talk to a Gold Core expert like this. ¡°I am here. I didn¡¯tunch a sneak attack on you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop quibbling. You actually set up such a massive formation to deal with a mere Void Core like me. Isn¡¯t this the act of a scoundrel?¡± While Lao Wang was also known to beat scoundrels in one shot, the strength of this Gold Core was just too overwhelming. If he did not employ strategies or add some variables, he would certainly be dead by the end of the day.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! You have the gift of the gab.¡± His opponent was slightly dumbfounded but did not seem to mind Wang Zhong¡¯s impoliteness. On the contrary, he hadughed out loud. ¡°You are still young, but you have a lot of guts. Your thoughts are also very deliberate. Even on the brink of death, you still think about using strategies and trying to rile me up. This suits my appetite. Even I can¡¯t help but want to praise you.¡±

    The smile on Lao Wang¡¯s face did not change, but his state of mind rapidly sunk, and he could not give a reply. Not only was his opponent powerful, his state of mind was also firm. He did not fall for Lao Wang¡¯s trick and was not even angry at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a junior from the Land who suits my appetite. If I didn¡¯t owe the Blood Demon Race a favor back then, I might have actually let you off.¡± His opponentughed and said, ¡°What a pity. Even though you have the natural endowments, you don¡¯t know how to conceal them.¡±

    ¡°The Blood Demon Race? Impossible!¡± Wang Zhong eximed.

    His opponent shed an obvious expression of disdain. ¡°You are already done for. It¡¯s not a big deal even if you know.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression did not change, but he felt extremely disgusted on the inside. It seemed like he would have to fight to the death with the Blood Demon Race. When he reached this stage, if he managed to go back alive, he would have to find a way to deal with them.

    His opponent sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s killing intent but simplyughed calmly. ¡°Heh heh, little fellow, the only thing I don¡¯t like about you is your mouth. However, since I¡¯m bullying someone weaker, I¡¯ll give you the chance to understand on your approaching death. I¡¯ll allow you tounch three attacks. If you can force me to retreat, I will give up and not care about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hades?!¡± In the darkness, several uncertain voices sounded out. ¡°My ancestors¡ª¡±

    From the voices, there was no doubt that they were pure Blood Demons who had hidden themselves extremely well. If they had not spoken at this moment, it might have been difficult for Wang Zhong to even sense their presence.

    ¡°Silence,¡± the person calmly said. ¡°Even if your ancestors were here, they would not dare to criticize me. Do you want to die?¡±

    As he spoke, the power of the rules started to reverberate throughout. In an instant, the Blood Demons did not dare to say anything. The surroundings were deathly silent.

    When Gold Cores spoke, the power of the rules would follow!

    Lao Wang silently thought in his heart that this was the Realm that he had dreamed of. It was like the pleasant voice that Elder Yimo used during lessons. This was not a level that ordinary Gold Core experts would be able to achieve. Thus, it was no wonder that he felt as if he had encountered a powerful enemy just from the oppression by his power. Just what kind of person was Elder Hades?

    At that moment, he simply felt a wave of killing intent from behind him. This was not the time to be concerned about his opponent¡¯s identity. If he wanted to escape from this situation, he could only rely on his own strength.

    He was allowed tounch three attacks?

    His strength was being oppressed. This was his only chance if he wanted to turn this loss into a win. Wang Zhong was already firmly holding his Hidden Dragon Sword in his hand. A golden flickering could faintly be seen on the sword, which was umting power and waiting to be unleashed.

    ¡°Little fellow, you can attack.¡± That person did not express any opinions and spoke with a casual tone.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Wang Zhong roared and raised the Hidden Dragon Sword in his hand. A wave of golden light shot out, and the umted power suddenly burst forth from the sword.

    ¡°Sword One!¡±

    Humm humm humm humm~~~

    When heunched a full-bodied attack while his true form was active, the might of Sword One would be much more powerful than when he faced Phumetheus. He was able to directly cause this Netherworld aura to sweep across the underground world. Then, golden lights that resembled ripples suddenly spread outwards as if they had materialized and warped the space around them. As a result, resonance was achieved, and a massive trembling sound could be heard!

    In an instant, the Netherworld River churned, and countless spreading ripples appeared on the calm and vast surface of the River. This produced waves that smashed against the shore, causing Netherworld Water to ssh everywhere!

    The several Solid Core figures who were hiding in the distant darkness could not maintain their bnce as the space started to tremble violently. At that moment, the surrounding Netherworld River sshed on them, causing them to tumble out from hiding in panic. They seemed extremely miserable.

    ¡°You were actually able to rely purely on the power of your sword to affect this world.¡± An approving look appeared on Elder Hades¡¯s face. Regardless of whether it was the Land or the underground world, ordinary experts were unable to affect the operation of rules in the world due to the existence of the spiritual pressure and gravity. They would have to attain the Gold Core Realm before they were able to borrow the power of the world and achieve such results. However, Wang Zhong was a mere Void Core. ¡°Your sword techniques are considered entry-level, but it¡¯s a pity that they are still too immature. Your mere Void Core Realm foundations will be your fatal w.¡±

    He smiled. Then, he stretched out his hand and waved his finger.

    Buzz~ Buzz~ Buzz~ Buzz~

    This did not involve any rules, only pure spiritual power. Ripples of spiritual power that were visible to the naked eye spread outwards from his fingers.

    This was a single strike to fell all strikes! Even though the spiritual power ripples did not travel quickly, the space that trembled as a result of Sword One instantly calmed down when it was within the range of the ripples and regained its stability. The might of Sword One was unable to affect these ripples at all. On the contrary, it was neutralized and subdued by his opponent.

    Even when he had faced Phumetheus, Sword One had given the Fire Demon a great headache. However, at this moment, the shockwaves caused by Sword One had been destroyed as easily as weeds upon contact with his opponent¡¯s spiritual power ripples. Thus, Wang Zhong could not maintain the rhythm of his shockwaves. On the contrary, he frequently lost control as a result of the impact from his opponent¡¯s sound waves! As expected of a Gold Core expert from the underground world that was able to stand on equal footing with the ancestors of the Blood Demon Race. Just this move alone made him much, much more powerful than Phumetheus, who was said to be able to fight against Gold Cores.

    Wang Zhong was a far cry from moving his opponent¡¯s hair, let alone forcing him to retreat.

    There was no change in Wang Zhong¡¯s expression, as if he had already expected this. Meanwhile, the might from Sword One had not stopped flowing. He flipped his wrist and twisted the Hidden Dragon Sword.

    With his dragon¡¯s breath, his explosion of power was extremely powerful. In an instant, the world turned upside down, and heaven and earth went the wrong way. At this moment, the boundless evil aura in his surroundings that tried to strangle Wang Zhong was pulled back by this distorted space, and they lost their objective. The entire world revolved and distorted, as if only Wang Zhong, who was standing in the center of this reversed world, was left standing!

    ¡°Reversing yin and yang, and turning the world upside down.¡± Elder Hades¡¯s feet remained motionless. No matter how Wang Zhong warped the space around them, the space that he existed in seemed to be as stable and solid as an iron barricade. The elder did not receive any interference at all. Furthermore, the expression on his face made it seem as if he was admiring a painting that he was extremely interested in. He expressed his pity at a part of the painting that was not beautiful enough. ¡°Your form is as beautiful as a painting, but if you cannot kill, then what use is it?¡±

    Ding!

    He tapped his finger, and waves of ck smoke rose from his body and filled the surroundings, as if he was filling a deted and crumpled balloon with air once again. The space that had been forcibly distorted and folded by Sword Two swelled and bounced back to its original shape in an instant.

    The spiritual pressure in the surroundings instantly became over ten times more stable with the addition of Elder Hades¡¯s power. Lao Wang simply felt as if the world, which had been operating without any obstacles, had suddenly be rusty and stopped. The entire space was still under the effects of Sword Two, but he was barely able to distort or divide the space. At that moment, the spiritual pressure in his surroundings was so powerful that his bones started to produce a cracking sound. Even his operation of spiritual power started to slow down, let alone be able to use Sword Two!

    He used all his power tounch Sword One and Sword Two consecutively while he was in his true form, but he was still unable to move his opponent at all. Furthermore, he still had to endure the extremely powerful pressure. An observer might feel earth-shattering despair, but at that moment, Lao Wang¡¯s eyes were as clear as water, and his fighting spirits were high.

    He knew himself well. Sword One focused on form, while Sword Two focused on the power of the world. They were the ultimate attainment of different techniques, but they were not considered killing techniques of pure power. If he dealt with an opponent whose strength was rtive to or weaker than his, these two techniques would naturally be extremely powerful. He would be able to exhibit 200% of his power.

    However, if he was facing an almighty Gold Core expert who was two Realms higher than him, regardless of whether it was his ¡°form¡± or his control of the power of the world, his opponent was on apletely different level from him. If he was able to use his weaknesses to attack his opponent¡¯s strengths and disy half of his power, it was already considered decent. However, it would not be able to deal with his opponent.

    These two attacks were no more than appetizers. They served to both paralyze his opponent and warm up to umte power.

    A glint suddenly shed past Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. The dragon¡¯s breath that he had fully umted within his body instantly surged forth. It burst forth from the Hidden Dragon Sword and turned into sword images that filled the sky! Every single sword image dazzled with a golden light as it emitted its power. They gathered in the sky and instantly lit up the riverbank, making it as bright as day!

    Sword Three!

    When he was a Heavenly Soul, his understanding of this technique was only that it was a technique used to attack weak mobs. However, that was only because he did not have enough power and was unable to disy the true power of Sword Three. He only achieved the revised andplete version of the Three Sword Techniques in the divine territory, and Sword Three had undergone a quantitative change as a result of the difference in his level of power. The duplication abilities of his divine cells had beenpletely integrated into Sword Three, and the might of each individual sword image had also strengthened.

    There were noplex rules or dazzling techniques. This pure form of power simply pursued maximum damage!

    Hua hua hua<del>~ Crash crash crash</del>~

    The sword images that filled the air were as quick as rain, and they went into formation like swarms of locusts. Even the ck aura that filled and stabilized this space waspletely shattered by these sword images that had been infused with dragon¡¯s breath. Within an area of several square kilometers, even the air became as sharp as des by this sword attack. Dense sword images formed a wave of attacks that rapidly charged towards Elder Hades!

    ¡°Oh?!¡± Elder Hades¡¯s originally rxed expression was now frozen.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s earlier two techniques seemed mysterious. However, regardless of whether it was his power or his use of the rules, he was unable topletely escape from the shadows of his Void Core Realm. He did not even have the qualifications to make Elder Hades serious about this battle. However, at this very moment, the power of this technique had suddenly increased by several times!

    Ordinary people only knew that one would definitely have to rely on theirprehension of the rules and their naturalpetence in their techniques when up against higher-leveled opponents in order to make up for the difference in raw strength. However, they did not know that the difference in rules and techniques between opponents of different Realms was much greater and harder to ovee than the difference in physical strength and spiritual power!

    It was already unimaginable that Wang Zhong was able to match his opponent in terms of hisprehension of the rules and techniques. Those who truly had the qualifications to face higher-leveled opponents relied on overbearing power to defeat their opponents. However, this also required massive courage and raw strength that far exceeded one¡¯s imagination!

    When fighting with an opponent of a higher level, there were no flukes or luck to speak of!

    This time, Elder Hades did not give anyments as even he had sensed the threat of being injured.

    He had only nned to casually defend himself against these three attacks but never expected Wang Zhong to be able to reach this stage. Luckily, he had not been toocent when he spoke and had some room to maneuver.

    Elder Hades stretched out his left sleeve, and a pitch-ck arm that waspletely different from his right hand was revealed.

    The arm was dry and charred, and it resembled a burned tree or a dried branch. However, it contained the boundless power of darkness. When he stretched out his hand, this dark power seemed to block out the countless colors in this world. As a result, all the colors in this world turned extremely dim. At the same time, boundless Netherworld aura surged throughout the entire area.

    Everyone understood the principles behind mobilizing the power of the world. Any Void Core could easily attempt this level of power in the peripheral worlds. However, in the Land and the underground world, where the spiritual pressure was extremely high, only almighty Gold Cores were able to do so!

    ¡°Netherworld Ghostly ws!¡±

    The power of the world that filled the skies was boundless and was all for him to use. The darkness in the surroundings all gathered in his hand. Then, he stretched his hand outwards slightly, and the darkness turned into a massive w! The massive w had ferocious joints, while its ws were long and sharp. It was extremely massive and faced Wang Zhong¡¯s sword images.

    Dang dang dang dang dang~~

    The sword images that were filled with boundless power shed against the w like eggs smashing against a rock. There was a series of shattering sounds as the sword images were easily broken by the massive w. They seemed as weak as ss.

    ¡°Turn!¡± Lao Wang¡¯s fighting spirit did not diminish. He tilted the Hidden Dragon Sword in his right hand, while he controlled the sword technique with his left hand. Then, he pointed the tip of his sword.

    The rain of swords that filled the air instantly split into two halves and avoided the massive w. They charged to the left and the right of the w respectively, attempting to ughter Elder Hades, who was hiding behind the massive w.

    Elder Hades clenched his fist, and the massive Netherworld Ghostly ws swept past the air in both directions at the same time. A majority of the thousands of sword images were instantly shattered by this attack, but there were far too many sword images. Furthermore, Lao Wang was controlling them. About one-quarter of the sword images slipped past the Netherworld Ghostly ws to charge towards Elder Hades.

    Elder Hades had made some mistakes in his judgment of this Earthling. As a result, when the Earthling unleashed Sword Three, he was at a loss. Even the Netherworld Ghostly ws had been materialized in a hurry. At that moment, once he fell short, he would continue to be at a disadvantage. He could no longer use the Netherworld Ghostly ws to defend himself. Furthermore, as the rules he had imposed restricted even him, he could not even move or dodge.

    Elder Hades focused his mind, and his right hand rapidly gestured in the air. Then, a runic array that was formed from ck mes rapidly appeared in front of him and instantly transformed into a massive protective barrier.

    Meanwhile, the sword images in the air that had slipped through were within attacking range. They did not seem great in number, but they doubled in the air, then again, and once again! Wang Zhong was willing to burn all his power here. The spiritual power in his entire body umted, and his spiritual power and divine cells were rapidly sucked dry. He did not care about the price he had to pay. He definitely had to force his enemy to retreat!

    Victory and defeat would be decided by this move. Wang Zhong roared with anger, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    Countless sword glintsnded on the ck protective barrier, and this massive impact forcibly caused the entire barrier to copse. Elder Hades, who was within the barrier, was forced to retreat by half a body¡¯s length.

    The sword glint assault did not cease, and Elder Hades felt that he could not help but step back. Divine light burst from his eyes, and bloodthirsty ck fangs appeared from his mouth. Then, his eyes turned slightly red.

 Chapter 1179 - Falling into the Netherworld River

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Falling into the Netherworld River</h4>

    There was a strange sound. Then, the Netherworld aura in their surroundings suddenly grew several times stronger and strengthened the ck barrier.

    Bang bang bang bang...

    The terrifying collision still continued, but Elder Hades¡¯s bent back was slowly straightening again. In the end, he was not forced to retreat.

    Wang Zhong still seemed to be attacking, but regardless of whether it was in terms of power or might, the attack was nothingpared to before. Wang Zhong was simply reaching the limits of his strength. The surprised expression on Elder Hades¡¯s expression had vanished and was reced with rich killing intent. He had almost been defeated by a mere Void Core. Even if it had only almost seeded, he felt that he had lost face.

    ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯ve used your three attacks.¡± A low voice was transmitted from Elder Hades¡¯s mouth. ¡°Your time of death has arrived!¡±

    He stretched out his dried ck w. Then, the massive Netherworld Ghostly w swept past andpletely shattered all the remaining sword images as easily as trampling on weeds!

    However, when the sword images that filled the sky disappeared, he discovered that he had lost his target, who was supposed to be waiting for his death in despair.

    Zeng!

    A golden figure had rapidly charged into the distance.

    If he could not defeat his enemy, then he would run. Lao Wang had experienced many battles and did not think that his opponent would keep his promise. After all, this was the underground world.

    Wang Zhong did not hesitate at all. When he sensed that his sword images were ineffective, he started to flee. At that moment, he had rapidly fled several dozen kilometers away. If he had a dozen more seconds, he might be able to escape from the range that his opponent¡¯s divine sense could reach. With Wang Zhong¡¯s hiding abilities, he might even be able to escape this situation. However, when Sword Three lost the support of his spiritual power, itsted for only a very short time. In the blink of an eye, the remaining power of Sword Three was destroyed, and his opponent¡¯s unavoidable divine sense had locked onto Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Elder Hades¡¯s voice sounded from the distance. However, before he even finished speaking, his voice was already several dozen meters behind Wang Zhong! Right after, the massive Netherworld Ghostly w had descended from the sky. It contained a fatal Netherworld aura and a wave of dense bloodthirstiness. Then, the open palm turned into a w, as if it was about to catch Wang Zhong alive.

    It was too fast! Lao Wang was already desperately fleeing using his dragon¡¯s breath true form and his energy wings. He had even put a distance of several dozen kilometers between them, but his opponent had caught up in the blink of an eye.

    Not only was there a difference in their basic fundamentals, such as their spiritual power, physical body, and speed, but the Will of the world also acknowledged such almighty Gold Core experts and would give them a certain level of respect. Thus, some natural rules would naturally be dispersed in the area surrounding Gold Core experts, and as a result, Gold Core experts could cause the rules to follow their words to a certain extent. They could not randomly sentence a passer-by to death with their words, but if they wanted a favorable wind, then they could have it. If they wanted gravity, spiritual pressure, or other factors, they could achieve these with just a few words. One did not actually need toprehend and master these rules, as disrupting the simple rules surrounding them took no more than a single thought.

    Pa!

    In an instant, the five ws had caught up and captured him! He did not sense the actual Netherworld Ghostly ws. Instead, boundless darkness and bloodthirstiness rapidly surrounded Wang Zhong in all directions.

    Rise of the Dragon!

    There was no time for Wang Zhong to think carefully. A dragon imprint formed in his mind and integrated with the dragon¡¯s breath that was circted throughout his body. Then, the Rise of the Dragon was born. He drew back his left fist and turned into a beam of golden light. Thereafter, he charged into the massive Ghostly ws head-first.

    The Rise of the Dragon, which seemed invincible ever since its appearance, was pressed down before it could even fully stretch out its body.

    Pa!

    The Netherworld Ghostly ws werepletely closed. However, closely after, they suddenly spread open subconsciously, as if they had been stung by bees. Then, a dim golden light mixed with ck Netherworld aura fell out from the palm and rapidly fell downwards. In the blink of an eye...

    Plop.

    The dim golden light simply fell into the Netherworld River and caused a ssh that was neitherrge nor small.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Elder Hades furrowed his eyebrows slightly. The Netherworld Ghostly ws was connected to his own body, and at that moment, it actually felt as if his palm had been fiercely stung. As a result, he could not help but subconsciously open his palm.

    Such peculiar spiritual power, such a peculiar soul!

    When one reached Elder Hades¡¯s level, it was very difficult for ordinary power to harm him, let alone make him feel a piercing pain. The golden light emitted by that Earthling seemed to have a natural resistance against his Netherworld aura. He did not sense this when Wang Zhong had charged directly towards him at full strength. After all, Wang Zhong was only a Void Core. However, at the very end, when everything easily fell within his control, his natural rxation and Wang Zhong¡¯s desperate final strike at that moment had tricked him, allowing the Earthling to ¡°escape¡±.

    Elder Hades turned his gaze to look towards the Netherworld River. The rapidly surging river continued to rumble, and Wang Zhong did not emerge after falling in.

    ¡°Great Hades!¡± Several Blood Demons hurriedly flew over from the distance.

    ¡°He was struck by my Netherworld Ghostly ws and fell into the Netherworld River. He was attacked by the Netherworld aura twice and is definitely dead. You can go back and report that this task isplete.¡±

    The expressions on the Blood Demons changed, and they looked at one another helplessly.

    Even though these people understood Elder Hades¡¯s methods very well and had personally seen Wang Zhong being severely injured and falling into the Netherworld River, the words of their ancestor rang in their ears. If Wang Zhong was alive, they would have to bring him back; if Wang Zhong was dead, they would have to bring back his corpse. But what about if he fell into the Netherworld River?

    They looked at the Netherworld River. They wanted to fish up the corpse, but with the strength of these Solid Cores, they needed to rely on Yin and Yang Pills just to ensure that their bodies were not attacked and disrupted by the aura of the Netherworld River when only standing above it. What about diving into the Netherworld River to look for Wang Zhong? Even though this was an ordinary part of the Netherworld River and was not as terrifying as the source of the Netherworld River, it was not an area that Solid Cores like them could go into.

    The Blood Demons could not help but turn to look at Elder Hades. The only one who had the ability to fish Wang Zhong¡¯s corpse out of the Netherworld River was Elder Hades. However, at that moment, looking at Elder Hades¡¯s sunken expression, he was obviously not in a good mood. Furthermore, on top of his scolding towards the Blood Demons, if they wanted to salvage the corpse, which of the Blood Demons would dare to ask him to do so?

    They could only hope... that he was truly dead... He was definitely dead. He was severely injured by a Gold Core and had fallen into the Netherworld River. His corpse should no longer even exist.

    Whoosh...

    A small boat that was shrouded in fog stopped by the riverside, and two young people walked off the boat. The baldie stretched out his hand and made a beckoning gesture. Then the gray fog surrounding the small boat on the river dispersed, revealing the actual appearance of the boat. Actually, it was a rectangr coffin. The baldie touched the edges of the coffin, and the gray fog turned into two shoulder straps. To the Netherworld King, rebuilding the Life and Death Coffin was not a difficult matter.

    Hua...

    He easily picked up the coffin from the Netherworld River and wore it on his back. Some Netherworld River water, whose odor caused many to change their expressions upon smelling it, sshed on his body. However, the pitch-ck Netherworld River water instantly turned white and transparent. It was as if the water had been cleansed or sucked dry of its Netherworld aura the moment it came into contact with his body, turning into ordinary water droplets that dripped on the ground and moistening it.

    ¡°Grai...¡± The baldie packed up his coffin and turned around before saying, ¡°Would you like to have a drink? I heard that the beer at ck Gold Town is not bad. They also have the Gugu Wine that is carbonated. It tastes very simr to c.¡±

    Grai smiled as Mu Zi seemed to be in a good mood. He had not seen Mu Zi so rxed in a very long time. He actually suggested that they drink the copycat ¡°c¡± at ck Gold Town. At the very least, this proved that the current Mu Zi was the true Mu Zi.

    ¡°Sure. At the same time, let¡¯s go and investigate,¡± replied Grai. Heading to ck Gold Town before changing their trade location was part of his n. ¡°It¡¯s best if we no longer go to the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. In the future, we have to change locations every two or three trades.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be that troublesome.¡± Mu Zi smiled and then said, ¡°After the incident with the Three Great Factions, they should not dare to act rashly again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that there will be some foolish people...¡± Grai said. ¡°If they are lying in ambush at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, even though we are not afraid of them, that would still be an inconvenience.¡±

    Mu Zi smiled. They knew one another well, and he knew what Grai was worried about. In truth, both of them were merely Void Cores. Even though their improvement was rapid, if they were to challenge the Three Great Factions, it would simply be impossible if they did not borrow the power of the Netherworld King. However, every time he borrowed the power of the Netherworld King, his control over his body would be weaker. As a result, the infiltration of the Netherworld King¡¯s will was even more severe. This was not an inconvenience, but a fatal move!

    When he had used the power of the Netherworld King to ughter Elder Musin, it only took a few seconds, but he had to spend a full two months challenging the will of the Netherworld King that tried to invade his mind. Every day, he was confused, dazed, and talked to himself. After that, even in the depths of the Netherworld River where it was most dangerous, he did not use the power of the Netherworld King. He relied on the help from Grai and the Life and Death Coffin toe this way... As a result, he finally felt that his will had be slightly clearer over the past two days. The nagging voice of the Netherworld King in his mind had be much softer, and his influence on Mu Zi had also weakened. Having aplete self and being able to think about the copycat ¡°c¡± from ck Gold Town today were things that he could not have even imagined two months ago.

    When he did not use the power of the Netherworld King, his aura did not linger in Mu Zi¡¯s body. Thus, the will of the Netherworld King weakened. Of course, it was impossible topletely eliminate his will as Mu Zi could still sense it. For example, he could now hear the cruel and strangeughter in his mind.

    <i>¡®Mu Zi, suppressing your nature is a very painful thing. You are a judge who controls life and death. Is that something the so-called Three Great Factions can affect? As long as youpletely open your heart, you will obtain my power. Destroying those level-8 civilizations in the Land can be done with a snap of your fingers, let alone the Three Great Factions! Regardless of whether it is you, the Earth behind you, or the people you want to protect, they can all live in pleasure. Why do you have to be so petty and bitter?¡¯</i>

    Mu Zi smiled but did not respond. He had heard far too many temptations from the Netherworld King and could almost memorize them.

    <i>¡®There¡¯s no use not paying attention to me...¡¯</i> the Netherworld King continued to ¡°speak¡±, as if he was teasing Mu Zi. Furthermore, he never got tired of it. Ever since he integrated with the world of the living, he felt as if he had wasted his past. This was the value of living. If not, what difference was there between this and death? Thus, he desired Mu Zi¡¯s body. <i>¡®You want to resist, and you think that I am tempting you, but I am just saying what you think in your heart. Why must you resist? I am you, and you are me. We have the same soul and mission. Why do you have to live such a lowly life?¡¯</i>

    This time, Mu Zi did not even pay attention to this voice. He was even slightly gratified that this voice simply sounded in his head. Mu Zi could clearly sense that ¡°he¡± did not speak using his body. Over the past month, speaking to himself after his body was controlled simply happened too frequently.

    He simply turned and smiled at Grai. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s inconvenient.¡±

    The two of them intentionally did not mention the Netherworld King even though both of them knew that their ¡°fear of inconvenience¡± was simply an excuse.

    ¡°Let me disguise myself.¡± He casually tapped the lid of the Life and Death Coffin lightly, and gray fog surged from within the coffin. Two clouds of gray fog then shrouded Grai and Mu Zi¡¯s bodies respectively, making them seem hazy. They resembled passers-by that one always nced at out of the corner of one¡¯s eye. Others could not see them clearly or remember their appearances and did not pay them any attention. Meanwhile, the remaining fog shrouded the Life and Death Coffin, making it seem like the small boat it had transformed into before. The fog could allow others to easily ignore the existence of the Life and Death Coffin and had illusory effects. Even if people carefully looked at it, it would seem as if a massive cloth bag was on Mu Zi¡¯s back. There would be nothing special about it.

    However, the voice of the Netherworld King reverberated in his mind once again. <i>¡®Tsk tsk tsk, you change yourself just to hide from the ordinary eye. Mu Zi, your life is too difficult. Even I can¡¯t help but feel distressed.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± However, Mu Zi did not listen to him. He simply smiled at Grai and said, ¡°ck Gold Town. It¡¯s been a long time since I tasted c or beer. I hope that the boss of the ck Gold Bar will not dilute the drinks.¡±

    However, this wish was destined to fall through. In the entire underground world, not just in ck Gold Town, and besides some particrly high-end ces, almost all the food that could be sold and bought in most ces were fake or expired. Even the Gugu Wine that was said to be very simr to c looked dusty and muddy. When Grai tried it, there was a sweet taste of sharin that was mixed with a sour taste. Even in ck Gold Town, only a few people were used to this taste as it was simply hard to ingest. Aspared to the c on Earth, this drink truly humiliated c.

    However, Mu Zi drank with great pleasure. He narrowed his eyes, as if he was slowly recalling something.

    Grai watched him and silently shook his head. He knew that Mu Zi was not drinking this ¡°fake c¡±, but the one in his memories. Only by apanying Mu Zi did he understand exactly what kind of conflict Mu Zi fought with the so-called will of the Netherworld King every day. The disy of his personality split was too terrifying, and his surprising soliloquies were the mildest sign of this. There were also numerous attempts at self-muttion and struggle. This was not the struggle and fear of being on the brink of death. After all, when people died, they still had the opportunity to reincarnate, and souls in the Fifth Dimension were not destroyed. However, if his soul was seized by the Netherworld King, he would truly vanish and cease to exist... Grai felt that with this kind of torment and fear, he himself would have copsed from fright. Only Mu Zi was able to endure this.

    He drank a mouthful of alcohol. It still had a sour taste, but at least it was much better than the Gugu Wine.

    The will of the Netherworld King... If it was Senior, perhaps he might have a way around this, right?

    He could not help but think of Wang Zhong and was distracted for an instant. Mu Zi had been very tired for the past few days, but Grai, who took care of him, was not much better off.

    ¡°It seems to be the Earthling called Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be quite possible, right? Isn¡¯t he a great figure from the Celestial Honors ss in the Land? The Three Great Factions typically treat these people like gods, right? Do they dare to attack people from the Heavenly Gates?¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t speak so loudly.¡± The person who came to pass on the information jumped in shock. ¡°The people from the Ninth Shade Faction are still in the town and have not left. If they hear this, be careful. We might not be able to survive!¡±

    The pub was in an uproar. Meanwhile, some discussions entered Grai and Mu Zi¡¯s ears.

    They did note to the pub and drink to just rest and rx. They had also intended to investigate whether ck Gold Town was truly suitable to rece the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. They were also particrly cautious about the discussions in the bar.

    Most of the information that they had heard came after the battle with the Three Great Factions, including how exuberant the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore had be and how jealous ck Gold Town was. Furthermore, it was said that the conditions at ck Gold Town were better than at Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, and it was also not too far away from Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. There were many envious voicesmenting how great it would have been if the Great Netherworld King hade to ck Gold Town back then. This was within Grai and Mu Zi¡¯s expectations, and they felt that this was rather good. When theymunicated through their gazes, they had decided that they would shift their trading spot to ck Gold Town. However, they never expected to hear Wang Zhong¡¯s name.

    Someone did not believe this. ¡°You must be exaggerating. How could you obtain such ssified information? Furthermore, why isn¡¯t a great figure from the Celestial Honors ss enjoying his life in the Land? What is he doing in the underground world? He even specially came to a troubled spot to be killed by the Three Great Factions?¡±

    Mu Zi¡¯s ears perked up slightly. Grai also put down his ss and furrowed his eyebrows slightly.

    The big mouth who had spread the information was instantly unhappy. He was flushed with anger and said, ¡°What did you say? Am I, Raili, someone who will exaggerate? Why can¡¯t great figures from the Land possiblye to the underground world? He might be here for training. It¡¯s not like this has never happened before. As for the fact that the Ninth Shade Faction killed him, I saw it with my own eyes!¡±

    ¡°Where did you see that?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI...¡± That person had spoken too quickly. After saying this, he regretted it. He had exposed the Ninth Shade Faction¡¯s secret business. Even if he kept his mouth shut, he might not be able to survive, let alone if he shouted about it publicly like this. At this moment, his entire face turned red, and he was in a slight dilemma.

    Someone beside them mocked, ¡°If you can¡¯t say it, then you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, don¡¯t try to brag. If you expose what the Ninth Shade Faction wants to do, can you still stay alive? There¡¯s a limit to how much you can brag.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± That person was impatient and angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m a miner at the riverbank! Back then, I was¡ª¡±

    Zeng!

    He had just started to speak when a blue ray of light suddenly appeared and flew over from the distance!

    At the same time, there was a gray glint in Mu Zi¡¯s eyes. He activated his Life and Death Coffin, and a wisp of gray fog instantly appeared in front of that person.

    Sssr!

    There was a clear sound as the blue light and the gray fog collided with each other and were stuck in a stalemate. It was a blue steel needle artifact. A soundwave spread outwards. In that moment, not only was the artifact unable to deal with the gray fog, it was even being enveloped by it.

    At that moment, the blue steel needle did not kill its target but was instead controlled by the gray fog. It buzzed and trembled, but could not escape. Mu Zi snorted coldly, and a glint shed past his eyes. Then, the gray fog that gripped the needle suddenly chased towards the direction that the needle had shot over from. Following that, the gray fog disappeared with a swishing sound. Closely after, there was a muffled voiceing from a street in the distance. The sound of someone copsing on the ground could finally be heard.

 Chapter 1180 - Awakening of the Netherworld King

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Awakening of the Netherworld King</h4>

    Mu Zi and the other party had only shed for a short few seconds, but the customers in the pub were greatly startled. With their vision and hearing, they could not sense the movement from the opposite street when the gray fogunched a counterattack. However, they could clearly hear the explosion when the artifact and the gray fog collided in the bar. Furthermore, in that moment of silence, many people saw the blue steel needle artifact, which was one of the symbolic artifacts used by the Ninth Shade Faction.

    The face of the big-mouthed miner who had spread the information instantly turned pale. Even a blind man could see that a member of the Ninth Shade Faction had taken action against him. He had just been bragging to a few good friends who had nothing to do with this incident in the bar, but he never thought that he would offend one of the Three Great Factions. Even though a mysterious great figure had saved him in the shadows, everyone knew that in the underground world, once one offended one of the Three Great Factions, even the disciples from smaller factions would not have a ce to take shelter in the entire underground world, let alone if one was a mere miner. Even if one was lucky and did not die today, they would not have a ce to hide tomorrow or the day after.

    Meanwhile, the idlers who were surrounding him and listening to his gossip were instantly so shocked that they ran helter-skelter. They did not dare to stand within one meter¡¯s radius of this big-mouth as they were afraid that the Ninth Shade Faction would misunderstand that they were rted to him in some way. However, the two inconspicuous fellows who had been sitting at a table walked over leisurely.

    The big-mouth was dumbfounded as he looked at them and was so frightened that his teeth started to chatter. However, one of the fellows smiled and patted his shoulder. Then, he poured a ss of wine for the big-mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We are not from the Ninth Shade Faction. Tell me everything you know.¡±

    The fellow spoke as he drank. At the same time, Mu Zi took out a heavy bag of Gold Star Stones from his pocket. ¡°As long as you are clear, and everything you say is true, all these will be yours.¡±

    The big-mouth trembled in fear. Even though he could not look away from the heavy bag of Gold Star Stones, when he recalled that this matter concerned the Ninth Shade Faction, he was instinctively afraid and rejected them. His teeth were chattering, and he simply could not speak.

    Meanwhile, the baldie beside the person who spoke shed a smile, revealing a mouth full of spotlessly white teeth. ¡°Speak, speak.¡±

    The baldie¡¯s voice had some unknown magic. It provided some genuine guidance but also contained a powerful confidence. As a result, one unconsciously felt at ease and developed trust in him just by listening to his voice.

    The big-mouth¡¯s trembling body gradually calmed down. He was not dumb. Since the Ninth Shade Faction was already targeting him thanks to his thoughtless words, regardless of whether he spoke now or not, the Ninth Shade Faction would definitely not let him off. He would rather seek the protection of these two people.

    In any case, these two people had resisted the Ninth Shade Faction and protected him. Since they dared to publicly oppose the Ninth Shade Faction, these two people were definitely great figures with great abilities. He would rely on them and ovee this situation before anything else. As for the future, as long as he obtained thisrge sum of money and had the temporary protection of these two people, it was not impossible for him to spend arge amount of money to obtain an identity in the Land. Perhaps this would be his only way out.

    Mu Zi¡¯s voice and his desire to live allowed him to finally calm down. He picked up the ss of alcohol on the table and fiercely took arge gulp, as if he was giving himself confidence. ¡°My Lords, I am a miner working at the ck Gold Mines along the Netherworld River. I am all on my own and am rather poor, without a house in ck Gold Town. Thus, I built a canopy in a small tree not too far away from the mines.

    ¡°Two nights ago, I was sleeping deeply when I suddenly heard a loud sound from the shore. When I got up to take a look, two almighty figures were fighting. One of them was the almighty elder from the Ninth Shade Faction, while the other was said to havee from the Earth. His name was Wang Zhong, and he was an Earthling...¡±

    He had personally witnessed what had happened that night along the riverbank. Furthermore, Elder Hades from the Ninth Shade Faction, the Solid Core Blood Demons, and even Wang Zhong had not concealed their identities in their conversation. Naturally, he heard everything. Furthermore, this miner¡¯s thinking was clear, and he retold everything that had happened that night. As Grai and Mu Zi listened to him, their expressions turned darker and uglier.

    Wang Zhong hade to the underground world? He had been tricked at the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore toe to ck Gold Town? The Ninth Shade Faction and the Blood Demon Race had worked together, set up the Ninth Shade Killing Formation, and sent Elder Hades from their Faction to take action? Furthermore, at the very end, Wang Zhong had been severely injured and fell into the Netherworld River?!

    No one understood the Netherworld River better than Mu Zi and Grai. Even though they could ignore the infiltration of Netherworld aura from the Netherworld River and even actively absorb it, Mu Zi was only able to reach this stage with the guidance of the Netherworld King, and Grai was able to do so with Mu Zi¡¯s guidance. Otherwise, ordinary creatures definitely could notpletely resist the infiltration of the Netherworld aura. Even a Gold Core expert would only be able to weaken the damage to some extent. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was still far from the Gold Core Realm. Furthermore, he was heavily injured when he fell into the Netherworld River. How would he be able to survive that way? This could not even be described as a 10% chance of survival. He would definitely be dead!

    ¡°What about that person¡¯s appearance, clothes, and the weapons he used...?¡± Mu Zi¡¯s voice trembled slightly, as if he was doing his utmost to restrain something. He was interrogating the miner. It was very likely that this was a rumor, or a deliberate act by a careful nner.

    ¡°He seemed very lofty and had a rugged voice. At first, I thought that he was a ck Titan, butter on, I heard them say that it was a disguise,¡± the big-mouthed miner spoke honestly. ¡°In terms of weapons, he was using a long golden sword, but I couldn¡¯t clearly see what techniques he used. In any case, he was able to fight a heated battle with the almighty Gold Core expert from the Ninth Shade Faction. It seemed as if he had even managed to destroy their Ninth Shade Killing Formation before that...¡±

    Grai and Mu Zi¡¯s hearts sank even further. If the miner had described Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance urately, they might have suspected that this miner was lying. After all, the battle between Wang Zhong and an almighty Gold Core expert would involve a veryrge area. This miner was not in the Void Core Realm and was simply an ordinary person from the underground world. No matter how good his eyesight was, it was limited. Furthermore, it was not likely for him to be that close to the battle. How would he be able to clearly describe Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance?

    The deeds that Wang Zhong had aplished in the Heavenly Gates had spread widely in the underground world. Furthermore, Wang Zhong and Grai had met once before. Thus, Mu Zi and Grai understood his rtionship with the Heavenly Shell Race as well. Moreover, the identity of a ck Titan was the false front often used by the Heavenly Shell Race in the underground world. This was not rare for the great Factions in the underground world. Mu Zi and Grai frequently made deals with the various great Factions and knew this general knowledge.

    Pa!

    Mu Zi suddenly grabbed the miner¡¯s hand, and his expression was dark. He was like apletely different person from the Mu Zi who was full of smiles just now. ¡°Which part of the riverbank? Bring me there!¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, he was already dragging the miner and takingrge strides out of the pub at a very fast speed. Grai, who was beside him, was dumbfounded. Then, Mu Zi and the miner disappeared.

    This was terrible!

    Grai silently grumbled. He could sense that fury and bloodthirstiness had risen up from Mu Zi just now. Even though he was not being guided by the will of the Netherworld King this time and these emotions came from Mu Zi himself, once these bloodthirsty emotions surfaced, he was giving the will of the Netherworld King the opportunity to control him.

    He hurriedly chased after Mu Zi withrge strides. However, before he could clearly see Mu Zi¡¯s tracks, two figures were flying here from the opposite street. They were full of anger as they stopped Grai. ¡°Halt!¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking of leaving after hurting a member of the Ninth Shade Faction?¡± They were two disciples wearing the clothes of the Ninth Shade Faction. There were bloodstains on their hands. It was obvious that the person who Mu Zi had attacked and injured was theirrade. At that moment, they angrily said, ¡°Little Void Core, stay there!¡±

    Grai was already extremely anxious. He was worried about both Mu Zi and Wang Zhong. Furthermore, the Ninth Shade Faction that had ¡°killed¡± Wang Zhong was now looking for trouble?

    ROAR~~~

    An ice-cold voice could be heard from between Grai¡¯s teeth. Closely after, a gray light turned into a shadow, which dispersed itself. Then, he turned into a gray-colored blood fog and passed through the two disciples. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared from the end of the street.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the street, the two Void Core disciples from the Ninth Shade Faction widened their eyes at the same time. They stood where they were and were motionless.

    A slight breeze blew past. Then, their bodies rapidly dried up as their skin turned dry and wrinkled. It was as if all the blood in their body had been sucked dry. They turned into two terrifying dry corpses that simply fell over.

    Grai chased after Mu Zi at an extremely fast speed, but in the end, he was unable to catch up to him.

    When he followed Mu Zi¡¯s aura to the riverbank, Mu Zi and the miner were nowhere to be found. However, Grai could sense the remains of the dense Netherworld aura that Mu Zi had left behind.

    Grai¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He knew that this was not the power that Mu Zi typically showed when they cultivated. This Netherworld aura was too pure and too thick. It was from the Netherworld King! Had Mu Zi actively released him? Or had he taken advantage of the situation while Mu Zi was furious and had lost his self-control to appear?

    Rumble<del>~ Bang bang</del>~

    Grai was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, he heard the loud sounds ofbat from the distance. Someone shouted in fright, ¡°You dare to do so?!¡±

    ¡°You are?!¡±

    This shout was long and powerful. One could instantly tell that an almighty Gold Core had shouted. Furthermore, the ear-piercing sounds ofbat that exploded from the distance were definitely of a scale that a Gold Core expert could cause.

    If Mu Zi dared to take action and deal with an almighty Gold Core expert, Grai knew that Mu Zi had definitely released the Netherworld King! Cold sweat dripped from Grai¡¯s forehead. He rapidly rushed towards the ce ofbat. It was only several dozen kilometers away, and the current Grai would only need two or three minutes toplete this journey. However, before he could evenplete half the journey, the battle had ended.

    Even from a distance, Grai could see that the blue shadow and aura of the almighty Gold Core expert had spread throughout. However, a wisp of gray Netherworld aura easily pierced through. Even though the will of the Netherworld King was very evil, he had never lied. Ordinary Gold Core experts could not even struggle when they faced him. Only a few peak king-leveled Gold Cores could barely exchange a few blows with him.

    The Gold Core aura was rapidly vanishing. Grai desperately shouted, ¡°Mu Zi!¡±

    He was worried that Mu Zi¡¯s heart of ughter would continue to manifest. With Mu Zi¡¯s current state and speed, if he ran away, Grai might not be able to catch up to him.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, the Ninth Shade Faction! I like you guys too much, but I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to exterminate your entire Faction! Right now, all of your people here will die.¡±

    Before Grai¡¯s voice could reach Mu Zi, Grai heard Mu Zi¡¯s terrifying and strange roar reverberating throughout the world.

    Grai¡¯s expression instantly turned deathly pale. This was the voice and tone of the Netherworld King. Not only had he appeared, but he was evenpletely controlling Mu Zi¡¯s body! It was too fast. All these had happened too quickly, to the extent that Grai could not deal with it in time! Only a short few minutes had passed since Mu Zi had lost his rationality in the bar and pulled the miner out. What in the world happened in the past few minutes?

    ¡°The Netherworld King! It¡¯s the Netherworld King!¡±

    ¡°Help! Help us!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and run! Flee! Flee, flee, flee!¡±

    Voices of terror sounded. There were many people present. However, closely after, the water from the neighboring Netherworld River suddenly started to boil, and a ck wave that was several meters tall suddenly rose from it. Its water abruptly crashed into the shore like a man-eating beast!

    Right after, all these cries for help, screams of fear, and sounds of fleeingpletely vanished.

    Grai elerated and ran over. When he reached the area, it waspletely filled with corpses that had blood flowing out from their seven orifices. The bodies were covered by the water from the Netherworld River and were pitch-ck. This crowd included the miner that Mu Zi had pulled to the riverbank. Meanwhile, Mu Zi was nowhere to be found.

    Even the miner had been killed...!

    Grai simply felt a cold chill down his spine. When Mu Zi had shed with the Three Great Factions, even though his body was temporarily controlled by the Netherworld King, at the very least, Mu Zi still retained a certain level of consciousness. Thus, he was able to forcibly reject and stop lending his body to the Netherworld King.

    However, from the look of things now, if Mu Zi was even slightly awake, with his personality, he would definitely not kill the innocent miner along with everyone else. The only possibility was that Mu Zi¡¯s current state was much more severe than in the previous battle. The Netherworld King hadpletely taken control of him! This was the worst circumstance. It was very likely that Mu Zi would fall into an eternal slumber, never to wake up again.

    Grai had to find him immediately! If Mu Zi was not asleep for long, there might be a chance to awaken him, even though waking up Mu Zi in front of the Netherworld King was no doubt nonsense... But if he was going to give up now, then he would no longer be Grai.

    There were no traces of Mu Zi in his surroundings. Only the cold Netherworld wind was left blowing on the riverbank. Where would he find Mu Zi?

 Chapter 1181 - Dragon Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Dragon Pill</h4>

    Thoughts shed past Grai¡¯s mind.

    The Netherworld King must have promised him something big for Mu Zi topletely give his body over, such as eliminating the Ninth Shade Faction to take revenge for Wang Zhong. When the Netherworld King was killing, he seemed to have vaguely mentioned the entire Ninth Shade Faction. This campsite was no more than an appetizer for his wishes. At that moment, the Netherworld King, who was controlling Mu Zi¡¯s body, was most likely heading towards the Ninth Shade Faction! He wanted toplete his promise to Mu Zi. This way, he couldpletely control Mu Zi¡¯s body and not receive any resistance from Mu Zi¡¯s will, allowing the most perfect integration that the Netherworld King had longed for in his dreams.

    It was the Ninth Shade Faction!

    Grai narrowed his eyes. He was toozy to even look at the corpse of the Gold Core expert in the campsite. His body suddenly turned into fog, and he vanished with a swishing sound.

    ...

    Glug glug glug...

    Kill kill kill kill kill!!

    Rumble...

    Lao Wang¡¯s consciousness was constantly in a hazy state. He seemed to be continuously drinking water. He sensed waves of violent killing intent attacking his mind over and over again, and he could sense waves of terrifying aura infiltrating his will. As a result, he could notpletely sober himself.

    He could only vaguely remember that the moment he fell into the Netherworld River, he had forcibly opened his fragment world and threw his body inside. Back then, Lao Wang had thought that this was the only way to save himself. After all, to him, the Netherworld River water had an extremely strange power and could not be touched.

    However, he had made the wrong choice. Even though he did not encounter any obstacles to entering his fragment world, the water from the Netherworld River had surged in as well... Furthermore, the aura that contaminated the Netherworld River water was connected to the Netherworld River, and the channel to the fragment world could not be sealed. Now, there was no difference between his fragment world and the Netherworld River. Arge volume of Netherworld River water flooded his fragment world and soaked everything there. Not only was Lao Wang submerged, even the level-6 medicinal nts he had been nurturing in the fragment world and the various divine artifacts were all submerged in the water. The fragment world was filled with water and the vile Netherworld aura. As a result, the lively fragment world became heavy with a deathly aura. The level-6 medicinal nts withered in an instant, but Lao Wang had no time to care about these nts.

    His aura was already in chaos from Elder Hades¡¯s attack, and he could not even maintain his true form. At that moment, he was also submerged in the Netherworld River water. The Netherworld aura attacked his already severely injured body a second time. As a result, Lao Wang almostpletely lost all ability to fight back.

    He could no longer use his divine cells and his Void Core true form. It was as if his entire body had turned rusty, and he could not even activate his spiritual energy. He could not even sense the presence of any spiritual energy in his fragment world that was now rich in Netherworld aura.

    The feeling of his entire body being submerged in the Netherworld River was extremely terrifying. This waspletely different from the small experiments that Lao Wang had conducted by the Netherworld River.

    The temperature of the Netherworld River water was not extremely low, but when a creature came into contact with it, one would feel a bone-piercing chill. This was the cold of the Netherworld aura and of death, not the typical cold element. Thus, his resistance to cold was of no use now. Furthermore, it was as if this cold was about to rip his body apart. Countless people had died in the Netherworld River over many eras, but their souls and wills were still being bound by the Netherworld River. They had turned into a hate that reached the skies and mixed with the water of the Netherworld River, continuously attacking the wills of anyone who fell in.

    At that moment, the impact on his will had reached a peak. Even someone with a stable state of mind like Lao Wang was about to lose his sense of self from the impact of the rising hate. Amidst his hazy state, a wisp of rity wanted to ask for help from the Fate Stone. However, what was surprising was that the Fate Stone did not react to this!

    Thest hint of rity in Lao Wang¡¯s heart disappeared. The Fate Stone could only protect his soul and ensure that it did not shatter, but when it was assaulted and affected by the evil will of the Netherworld River, it seemed as if the Fate Stone would not react unnecessarily.

    It¡¯s over...

    Lao Wang simply felt as if he was rapidly losing thest hints of his will. His consciousness became weaker and weaker, and he could no longer see the exact situation in the fragment world. However, the moment before his consciousnesspletely vanished, he seemed to see a ball of dazzling light in the fragment world.

    It was not the Fate Stone, but something from the pile of misceneous items in the depths of the fragment world. It seemed to be... the dragon cauldron that the Ocean Empire had given him? It had actually started to dazzle!

    Was he seeing things?

    Thisst thought shed past his mind. Then, Wang Zhong could no longer restrain the exhaustion and fatigue in his mind and fainted.

    Rumble...

    It was obviously not an illusion. The lid of the dim and dark dragon cauldron gradually opened, and 11 dragon heads seemed to havee alive as they opened theirrge mouths. Closely after, they were like whales swallowing water. All the Netherworld River water that had surged into the fragment world was rapidly swallowed by the 11 dragon heads. However, there was more. Even the Netherworld River outside that was connected to the fragment world was continuously being sucked in at an even faster speed, causing the river to rapidly flow backwards!

    Flee~ Flee~ Flee~~

    The hateful will contained in the Netherworld River water had been shaken and was fearful. It desperately wanted to escape this strange fragment world and flee from the terrifying absorption from the dragon cauldron. However, this weak resistance was simply like a drizzle in the face of the sucking force from the dragon cauldron! If someone was closely researching the Netherworld River at that moment, they would realize that the water level along several dozen kilometers of the Netherworld River outside ck Gold Town had decreased by half!

    The dragon cauldron only stopped forcibly sucking the water from the Netherworld River outside the fragment world when it was full. Then, the fragment world that had been forcibly kept open by the Netherworld River was sealed at that moment, and the entire fragment world went back to normal. Even the medicinal ingredients, which had withered due to the infiltration of the Netherworld River and were on the verge of death, and the pitch-ck Will had be ¡°clean¡± once again. However, Wang Zhong was still not awake. The injury to his soul was not something that could be healed when the Netherworld River water was sucked away.

    Pa!

    The dragon cauldron closed, and the 11 dragon heads went into hiding. Closely after, a dazzling golden light shone from the ¡°stomach¡± of the dragon cauldron. The entire dragon cauldron slowly floated and hovered in midair.

    The golden light became more and more brilliant. It was as if something was brewing in the ¡°stomach¡± of the dragon cauldron. After 17 or 18 seconds, the dragon cauldron suddenly trembled violently.

    Buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz~

    Bang bang bang bang bang!!

    A golden item was flying around in the dragon cauldron and colliding with the walls of the dragon cauldron, producing a violent shing sound. Cracks that could be clearly seen rapidly spread along the surface of the dragon cauldron. Then, when the cauldron was filled with cracks...

    Sssr!

    There was a loud sound in the sky, and the dragon cauldron shattered. The roar of a dragon reverberated in the fragment world. A dazzling golden light hovered in midair. It was a mini multicolored gold dragon!

    It looked at Wang Zhong, who had fainted on the floor. Without any hesitation, it traveled a small circle in the air and turned into a golden pill that resembled a small sun. It only paused for a moment before the golden light disappeared closely after. Lao Wang, who had fainted on the ground, did not even open his mouth, but the pill simply passed through his closed lips and entered his throat.

    Gulp...

    He naturally pressed the pill down his throat and swallowed the pill, and the golden light traveled down his throat directly into his stomach.

    Very quickly, the light gradually vanished, and everything fell silent...

    Lao Wang dreamt for a very long time. In his dreams, he seemed to have fallen into a boundless hell and was entangled with countless evil spirits. Just when he felt that it was difficult for him to free himself from this circumstance, a golden light suddenly shot from the sky, causing the countless spirits to disperse. Then the golden light charged into his body. It was like an elixir of life that allowed him to instantly be reborn. His Void Core turned into a Solid Core, and his physical body turned into a golden body. Next, he soared into the clouds and traveled through the bright sky. He broke through the boundless hell world and came to the Heaven that countless people yearned for. It was like a beautiful spring day here, and the surroundings were filled with rich daylight. The air that he breathed in seemed to contain the fragrance of pills, intoxicating him. He lingered on here with no thought of leaving.

    While Lao Wang was reveling in this rich fragrance, he suddenly heard someone calling his name from the direction of hell that he had dug himself out from.

    Those were the voices of Mu Zi and Grai!

    He was shocked and suddenly woke up from his dream. Then, his consciousness returned, and his soul went back to its ce. His various memories before he fell into aa surged back, as if nature was calling for him.

    Yes, he had been severely injured by Elder Hades and fell into the Netherworld River. He opened his fragment world and wanted to flee inside, but never thought that the Netherworld River water would also surge inside. As a result, the entire fragment world turned into a vast body of Netherworld water. All his medicinal nts had withered, and he had been on the verge of death...

    He suddenly opened his eyes. He thought that he would still be submerged in the boundless Netherworld River water but never thought that when he opened his eyes, the stink of the Netherworld River water that he had imagined was gone. Furthermore, he no longer felt the splitting pain throughout his body, and his surroundings were peaceful.

    The batch of level-6 medicinal ingredients he had personally nted were growing lushly, as if they had not withered from being submerged by the Netherworld River. A rich pill fragrance also wafted through this space.

    This...

    Before Lao Wang recovered from his shock from seeing the strange scene in front of him, he immediately sensed something even more serious.

    This was his body! This was his Void Core!

    No. It was obvious that he could no longer call this his Void Core. Unlike the hazy and almost illusory feeling that his Void Core once gave off, the present ¡°Void Core¡± was now extremely solid. One could sense its substantial presence with just the naked eye. It was like a solid ¡°sphere¡± that was no longer ¡°soft¡±. Instead, it felt more substantial and real. It was even livelier than before!

    Extremely rich spiritual power revolved around the Solid Core. A thought shed past his mind, and rapidly surging spiritual power instantly activated at a speed that was 10 times faster than when he was a Void Core. It was as if his spiritual power would reach the level of control that he wanted the moment the thought of directing it shed past his mind!

    Had he... advanced to the Solid Core Realm?!

    Lao Wang simply could not believe this. He stretched out his left hand and fiercely clenched it. Not only were the injuries he had incurred before hisa gone...

    Bang bang bang!

    This rhythmic banging sound exploded through the sky like sonic booms. Then, waves of unimaginable power seemed to have sensed Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡°summoning¡± and surged forth from all of his limbs and bones. Lao Wang¡¯s clenched fist gave him the feeling that he could punch through a great mountain.

    There was no doubt that this was his Solid Core! Regardless of whether it was the change and solidification of his Void Core or the terrifying jump in his power and physical strength, he had advanced to the Solid Core Realm.

    Before he fell into aa, he was still in a state of certain death and could not take care of himself. However, once he woke up from his dream, he was fine? And the fragment world had been repaired? Furthermore, he advanced from the Void Core Realm to the Solid Core Realm! He did not dare to imagine this even in his daydreams.

    Was it because of the Fate Stone?

    Lao Wang immediately looked up at the Fate Stone, which was hovering in midair. The Fate Stone still radiated a gentle light as usual, and there was nothing strange about it.

    Wang Zhong rejected this idea very quickly as he had seen the golden fragments that were scattered in his fragment world.

    Those were the fragments of the dragon cauldron! He could even see the shattered dragon heads.

    Lao Wang immediately thought of the strange scene he had seen before he fell into aa, and some memories from his blurry state of mind appeared after some rumination. Back then, the dragon cauldron seemed to have emitted a brilliant light that absorbed the Netherworld River water. When he smelled the rich pill fragrance that continued to fill his fragment world, he recalled his dream from when he was in aa and remembered that a golden pill had entered his stomach. Had the dragon cauldron formed some substance and saved him after absorbing the Netherworld River water? Then, did the dragon cauldron copse and shatter because it had produced this substance?

    He carefully took a stroll around the fragment world and collected all the shattered dragon cauldron fragments. Then, he pieced them together based on his memories and managed to form the rough shape of the original dragon cauldron. However, some fragments that were too small were temporarily too hard to find. Thus, the dragon cauldron that he had pieced together was full of cracks and had many holes of different sizes. However, from the rich pill fragrance that these dragon cauldron fragments had left behind, there was no doubt that this was the object that had saved his life.

    The mysterious dragon cauldron... He never thought that it would save his life like this and even give him a great blessing.

    Various guesses continued to surge in Lao Wang¡¯s mind. However, it was a pity that he was already in aa then and could only guess everything that had happened. He did not dare to say that he was absolutely correct.

    It seemed like he needed to go to the Ocean Empire to understand this situation... It was very obvious that the Fate Stone, the Golden Stone b, his encounter in the Illusion Sea World, and even the dragon cauldron from the Ocean Empire were not coincidences. They seemed to revolve around him... More urately, the Fate Stone had a major secret.

    He carefully collected and stored the shattered dragon cauldron. Then, a dyed excitement gradually surged into Lao Wang¡¯s heart.

    The leap from the Void Core Realm to the Solid Core was arge one. With a regr and conventional speed of cultivation, advancing from the Void Core Realm to the Solid Core Realm required arge amount of umted spiritual power. This process was tedious and dreary, and was simply an umtion of time. Based on his previous estimation, it would have taken at least ten years. However, he had now achieved these results overnight.

    Lao Wang carefully experienced this change. The most direct disy of an advance in his realm was the increase in strength of his physical power and spiritual power.

    At that moment, with his Solid Core Realm, he could easily enter the microcosmic world and clearly see the further development of his divine cells. It was a form of internal development, as if the space within each divine cell had expanded. The energyworks that his cells could construct were 100 times moreplex than before and were densely interlocked within each cell. Rich energy sources surged back and forth in these energyworks. The spiritual power that he could now store was more than ten times that of when he was in the Void Core Realm!

    An ordinary Void Core would reach their limit when their Spiritual Energy Value hit one million. When they activated their true form, extremely powerful Void Cores could explode with power and reach a value of almost two million. However, Solid Cores had a Spiritual Energy Value of between two to five million.

    Even though Lao Wang could reach a Spiritual Energy Value of four to five million when he used his dragon¡¯s breath true form, this second-stage true form that countless Solid Core Masters in the Celestial Honors ss pursued simply could not be measured by normal standards.

    By ordinary standards, when Lao Wang used his ice-fire dual wings true form in the past, he had only reached a peak of two million. However, at this moment, he had simply activated his spiritual power and casually used it, but it felt as if his Spiritual Energy Value was at the Solid Core peak of five million. He could be considered a peak Solid Core.

    However, this was simply his ordinary physical state. He had not even used his ice and fire wings...

    Hefortably stretched out his fingers and carefully experienced the feeling of powerful energy circting within his body.

    With his current state, if he encountered Gold Cores like Elder Hades, Lao Wang had enough confidence to face them head-on.

    Pa!

    He fiercely clenched his fist, and the excited expression on Wang Zhong¡¯s face gradually calmed down and became as peaceful as water. His gaze was deep as he scrutinized the various unknown details of his breakthrough. Mu Zi¡¯s safety and the blood feud of the Ninth Shade Faction were much clearer in his memory aspared to this. He immersed his thoughts and activated his spiritual power. Then, the fragment world rapidly retreated from Wang Zhong¡¯s vision, and a dimensional pathway appeared in front of him.

    The moment the pathway was opened, he could feel a wave of familiar hatred. However, the Netherworld River water did not surge in.

    The Netherworld River had an independent will, and Wang Zhong already knew about this. At this moment, it felt as if the will of the Netherworld River was alert and pacing along the entrance of the pathway to his fragment world. It did not dare to rashly enter his fragment world.

    Lao Wang was secretly amused and in a carefree mood. What was more satisfying than seeing the Netherworld River, which had almost killed him, in a terrified state?

    He took a step forward and emerged at the bottom of the Netherworld River. Then, his fragment world was sealed. Without the threat of the fragment world, the Netherworld River water instantly surged forth.

    Lao Wang was excited and allowed the Netherworld water to soak his body. There was a light sting, but this waspletely different from the bone-piercing cold and the heart-piercing pain that he had experienced when he previously came into contact with it. In fact, the boundless hatred in the Netherworld River had be extremely weak at that moment. The pathetic screams that he had once heard now sounded as loud as a mosquito.

    The power and hatred of the Netherworld River caused massive harm in a majority of creatures, and only Gold Core experts couldpletely resist this harm. But now, Lao Wang could do so as well.

    He used the Netherworld River as a small test of his strength after advancing to the Solid Core Realm. Wang Zhong no longer hesitated and casually waved his hand. A wave of spiritual power naturally arose, splitting the water and disrupting the flow of the river. Then, he suddenly charged into the sky from the bottom of the river.

    Lao Wang might be happy, but the outside world was in a tumult.

    Was the heavenly favored Wang Zhong dead?

    Not only did this news spread in the underground world, the Star Alliance and the Heavenly Gates also received this information very quickly.

    There was no doubt that the death of a Celestial Honors ss member was a major event. Even though it was not rare, most of them had died in the Dimensional World. Such a brazen assassination was novel, even throughout the eras. What was most amusing was that this was known to all.

 Chapter 1182 - Rise in Revolt

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Rise in Revolt</h4>

    The first reaction from the Heavenly Gates was that the Ninth Shade Faction did not have this intention, and there was definitely someone driving this behind the scenes. However, someone had actually dared to do this. Currently, they only had some rumors sparked by the Netherworld King¡¯s reaction. Furthermore, their only witness, a miner from ck Gold Town, was dead. Thus, even the Machinery Race who had been sent to the underground world for an investigation might not produce any results.

    ¡°Not producing any results is one thing, but we must have the attitude to investigate. The culprits will not clean up their messpletely every time.¡± The voice of the Heavenly Shell superintendent was cold and strict. Her gaze swept past the Fire Demon Race and Blood Demon Race elders in the meeting room. ¡°I hope that everyone will fully cooperate with this investigation and maintain order in the Land. If anyone dares to put obstacles in our way, they will be punished severely!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s death is a loss, regardless of whether it is to the Heavenly Gates or the Star Alliance. We all understand the superintendent¡¯s feelings,¡± the Fire Demon Race elder calmly said, ¡°but we should not allow the Land to descend into chaos because of an insignificant matter. I think this is something no one wants to see.¡±

    This matter was executed... in a rather ugly manner. Such a small affair had caused a great uproar, but it did not matter. Wang Zhong was already dead, and this should be of little import. Furthermore, this had nothing to do with the Fire Demon Race.

    ¡°Superintendent, don¡¯t you think that we should deal with the Earth first?¡± the Blood Demon Race elder asked with a smile. Even if they felt that the Blood Demon Race had done this, it was useless before they obtained any evidence.

    ¡°The Earth?¡± There was a glint in Erza¡¯s eyes. The Earth was a small matter, but they were using this opportunity to attack her authority. Wang Zhong had disappointed her slightly...

    ¡°The Earth is no more than a new member, having been in the Star Alliance for only three or four years. Even among the level-4 civilizations, their overall strength is at the bottom, and they do not have the qualifications to advance. Before this, as a member of the Celestial Honors ss, it was forgivable for Wang Zhong to pass somemendation to his civilization. But now, Wang Zhong is dead. It is not very suitable for the Earth to possess the status of a pseudo-level-5 civilization, right?¡±

    ¡°Since when did the appointment of a mere level-4 civilization fall under the purview of Elder Miehill?¡± Erza was prepared to y down this matter. ¡°There is no need for Elder to trouble himself with this.¡±

    ¡°That is not the case. This matter concerns the bnce between the many civilizations in the Star Alliance. Does it matter if it is a major or minor affair then?¡± Elder Miehill smiled and said, ¡°They do not have enough strength, but they enjoy the privileges of a pseudo-level-5 civilization. This might not necessarily be a good thing for the Earth.¡±

    ¡°Then, Elder Miehill, do you intend to revoke the Earth¡¯s previous appointment?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Elder Miehill smiled. ¡°I feel that not only should we revoke the Earth¡¯s previous appointment, we should also punish them severely! Revoke their qualifications to join the Star Alliance!¡±

    Superintendent Erza was slightly dumbfounded. She had expected that the Fire Demon Race would attack the Earth when they were down. However, now that Wang Zhong was dead, the Fire Demon Race wanted to eradicate the Earth, whose strength simply did not qualify for the Star Alliance, in such an ugly manner. This was somewhat unthinkable.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    Elder Miehill stood up and said in a stern voice, ¡°The Netherworld King from the underground world ims that he came from the Earth and started a war against the Ninth Shade Faction because of Wang Zhong¡¯s death. Doesn¡¯t this confirm his identity as an Earthling? Ever since the Earthlings entered the Star Alliance, they have not contributed anything, but they have many people creating disorder. That Aiolos turned the Arena system into a mess. Furthermore, a Resistance Army was established in the Mirror World. Who are they resisting? Who are their enemies? The Earth has brought so much trouble to the Star Alliance, so shouldn¡¯t we punish them? If it were me, just chasing them out of the Star Alliance would be too little. If we were to punish them, even exterminating their entire race is not even enough to make up for the losses we have incurred!¡±

    Everyone started to discuss. It was very obvious that they were not too concerned about this, but they were convinced by Miehill¡¯s words. However, Erza knew that they were wary of the Earth¡¯s potential.

    After all, figures like Wang Zhong and the Netherworld King had emerged consecutively from there. This full of life was definitely not a trivial ce and might have various special characteristics. Furthermore, with the legends that it was once the yground of the Gods, there must be some secret hiding on the Earth.

    If she had guessed correctly, the vanguard troops from the Fire Demon Race should have passed through the transmission array and were about to reach the Earth. As long as the Heavenly Gates issued amand to revoke the Earth¡¯s membership in the Star Alliance, the Earth would instantly fall. Furthermore, ording to the rules of the Star Alliance, whoever upied such ¡°ownerless¡±s would own them.

    Just as Erza was about to speak, the people around her responded, ¡°Not a bad idea. There needs to be a bnce in the development of civilizations. If they are forcibly advanced without enough strength, others will definitely not be willing to ept their ce.¡±

    ¡°There has never been enough resources in the Star Alliance to go around. A person¡¯s talent will arouse the envy of others, and this will only harm the Earth. I hope that the superintendent can make a judicious judgment.¡±

    There was no end to the rising voices in the meeting room. At least half of the 30 cab members openly expressed their support. Naturally, there was a minority who were neutral. Meanwhile, the Titans and a few other races who were loyal to the Heavenly Shell Race did not speak.

    ¡°...¡±

    Erza, who previously felt that everything was under her control, suddenly sensed a grave danger. Before this, the Heavenly Shell Race had always been in an advantageous position in the underlying dispute between them and the Fire Demon Race. Furthermore, most of the cab members in the meeting room supported the Heavenly Shell Race. However, with the death of Wang Zhong, it seemed as if the current had suddenly changed.

    There was no doubt that the conflict between the two races seemed bnced to most of the other powers. Wang Zhong¡¯s addition had allowed the Heavenly Shell Race to have the upper hand, and everything was going smoothly for them. However, with Wang Zhong¡¯s death, the Heavenly Shell Race had lost their advantage. Furthermore, they did not protect Wang Zhong¡¯s life, so it felt as if the Heavenly Shell Race had suffered a great loss from this situation. Thus, their original advantage had turned into a disadvantage, and they shifted from an active to a passive actor...

    Themotion in the meeting was not important; their attitudes and the changing trends were. As for matters concerning the Earth, as the superintendent, she still had the authority to make arbitrary decisions.

    ¡°The Netherworld King from the underground world only ims to havee from the Earth, but there is no other actual evidence. However, using this as an excuse to punish the Earth is too improper. We still have to wait for the evidence from the Machinery Race¡¯s investigation before making a decision. As for the Earth¡¯s civilization qualifications...¡± Theplex expression on Erza¡¯s face gradually rxed and calmed down. ¡°I believe that everyone has investigated the potential of the Earth, and Wang Zhong was not the only outstanding figure. I¡¯m afraid that it is not the case that they do not have the qualifications to be a pseudo-level-5 civilization. Furthermore, we have just appointed them as a pseudo-level-5 civilization. If we immediately revoke this appointment, it will inevitably seem as if the higher-ups of the Star Alliance make frequent changes to their policies. It will be hard for people to feel assured about us.¡±

    Before Elder Miehill could oppose, she simply announced, ¡°This is an order from the superintendent. The pseudo-level-5 civilization status of the Earth will be maintained. Order the higher-ups of the Earth civilization to stay on the Earth. Until the Machinery Race announces the results of their investigation in the underground world, they are not allowed to leave without authorization. At the same time, seal the transmission array to the Earth. Other than the Machinery Racew enforcement squad, no one is allowed to enter or leave!¡±

    For civilizations that were below level-6, the orders by the Heavenly Gates superintendent would take immediate effect.

    Just as this meeting ended, an official document had been sent to the Heavenly Treasures Street from the Heavenly Gates.

    The Street was now the official contact point of the Earth, and this was acknowledged by the Heavenly Gates. Thus, there were naturally staff at the office executingmands at the transmission array. At the same time, they sent an encrypted video message to the Federation on Earth.

    ......

    Beep, beep, beep...

    A signal sounded from Ma Dong¡¯s Skylink wristband. Over the short span of half an hour spent on assigning jobs as usual, a dozen unread messages had umted on his Skylink.

    Ma Dong was tired and waved his hand, allowing his subordinates to leave. Then, he conveniently poured a ss of red wine for himself and opened the dozen unread messages on Skylink. Eight of them came from the Star Alliance, and there was also an encrypted message.

    Themunications on Earth were no longer as restricted as in the past. With the Heavenly Treasures Street as their official contact point, the signal transmission established by the Star Alliance could directly connect to the Earth. Besides being able to get the first-hand information that the Heavenly Treasures Street received at any time, Ma Dong had also spent arge amount of money to construct a simple informationwork through his rtions with the Illusion Race. Even though it could notpare to the massive information system of the Illusion Race, at the very least, the Earth could immediately know about major events in the Star Alliance.

    Recently, he frequently received news from the Star Alliance. In particr, Wang Zhong had sent him a private message before heading to the underground world to investigate. This allowed Ma Dong to discover that the Netherworld King who was causing chaos in the underground world was Mu Zi. Back then, this information had made Ma Dong extremely excited. Even though the winds howl around the highest peaks and the Earth was currently in this situation, in any case, one stopped worrying about these issues when there were too many of them.

    The Earth hadcked an expert that could frighten others. Everyone thought that Wang Zhong was their only pir of support in this aspect, but Ma Dong never expected that an even more intimidating figure would appear in the blink of an eye. Aspared to the waves that Lao Wang caused among the Void Cores and the Solid Cores in the Heavenly Gates, Mu Zi had defeated the Three Great Factions and ughtered an almighty Gold Core expert in the underground world. This was a major incident that could bring about enough threat to the various powers.

    The encrypted document was sent from the Heavenly Treasures Street. As Ma Dong left the document to be analyzed by the decrypting program unique to his Skylink, he opened the other messages in there.

    There were messages regarding Aiolos, finding Earthlings who had been separated from the others in the Land two years ago, and so on. Most of these were good news that came in bits and pieces. This was the usual pattern that Ma Dong was familiar with. Ever since the Earth had advanced to a pseudo-level-5 civilization, it had been a long time since he had encountered any vexing matters. This was until he read the fifth message that had to do with the underground world.

    ¡°The Netherworld King murdered a Gold Core Elder of the Ninth Shade Faction along the Netherworld River and ughtered several dozen disciples from the Faction. It was said that he was taking revenge for his fellow Earthling, Wang Zhong.¡±

    The Netherworld King? Wang Zhong? Take, take revenge?

    His usually steady left hand could not help but tremble slightly, and he spilled his red wine. However, Ma Dong waspletely unaware of this. He suddenly felt as if his mouth was dry and his limbs were weak. It was as if the blood throughout his body was about to condense.

    It was impossible. How could something have happened to Wang Zhong?! The Earth¡¯s informationwork in the Star Alliance was not that developed yet. Thus, it was inevitable that there would be mistakes. Perhaps this was just a rumor.

    Ma Dong consoled himself, but even he did not dare to believe his own constion. Even if the Earth¡¯s informationwork was not mature enough, those people should know how significant Wang Zhong was to the Earth. If this was simply hearsay evidence, would they dare to report it to him?

    Ma Dong¡¯s hand could not help but tremble. His ss of red wine had been casually tossed aside. His hand continued to tremble as he took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down before continuing on to open the next message.

    It was news from the Illusion Race.

    Elder Hades from the Ninth Shade Faction had taken action and seemed to have killed Wang Zhong at ck Gold Town. The Netherworld King who imed to havee from Earth decided to avenge Wang Zhong and murdered this Gold Core Elder from the Ninth Shade Faction. Furthermore, he ughtered several disciples from the Faction...

    If the Earth¡¯s informationwork could be considered still immature, then there were no mistakes in the information from the Illusion Race, as would be expected of a developed intelligence system. However, the word ¡°seemed¡± made Ma Dong feel as if he could still grasp ast straw of hope.

    Regardless of whether it was their personal friendship or Wang Zhong¡¯s current importance to the Earth, Wang Zhong was far too indispensable, and any mishaps to him could not be epted. The Earth simply could not bear the cost of losing Wang Zhong.

    As long as the word ¡°seemed¡± was there, it meant that his death was notpletely confirmed! Wang Zhong was extremely lucky with his life. How many fatal situations had he encountered in the Earth and the Holy City? In particr, his death had been confirmed several times on the battlefield during the Holy War with the Mizobudapi, but he had still survived, right?

    It was fine, it was fine...

    He continuously consoled himself. He looked at the two remaining messages with some conflict in his gaze. He hoped that there was more information regarding Wang Zhong but was also faintly afraid.

    He opened the messages, but they only contained unimportant information. As a result, he was slightly disappointed but also silently heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could finish sighing, the encrypted message was finally decrypted.

    Ma Dong stretched out his hand and pped his face. Then, he cautiously opened the file. It was an official order from the Heavenly Gates.

    The Earth¡¯s level-5 civilization-upgrade assessment procedure would cease immediately, but the Earth would retain their qualifications as a pseudo-level-5 civilization. All the higher-ups of the Earth civilization were to wait on the Earth. Before this order was lifted, they were not allowed to leave the Earth without the approval of the Heavenly Gates and the Star Alliance.

    This...

    Ma Dong was somewhat surprised. Information was typically either good or bad, but it was hard for him to determine whether this order from the Star Alliance was good news or bad news.

    It was bad news as the smooth-sailing days of the Earth would reach their end today. Ceasing the level-5 civilization assessment meant that the Earth had been erased from the promotion list. At the same time, there was an order that all the higher-ups from the Earth civilization were not allowed to leave the boundaries of the Earth. To put it nicely, the higher-ups would have to wait to be summoned at any time. However, bluntly speaking, they were imprisoned and could only await their punishment!

    This seemed to be the greatest danger that a civilization could encounter and was only slightly better than being on the Star Alliance¡¯s punitive expedition list. This only gave them the opportunity to ¡°make arrangements for their funeral¡± and provided them some buffer time. After all, when any low-leveled civilization like the Earth entered the Star Alliance Court after waiting for their trial, there was no doubt that the final result would be death.

    However, whether this was good news would depend on the word ¡°seemed¡± in the news from the Illusion Race.

    Ma Dong was very clear of the Earth¡¯s significance in the eyes of the Star Alliance higher-ups. They could not even be considered ants to them. If Wang Zhong was truly dead, the Star Alliance would either vigorously and rapidly cut off anymendation or benefit for the Earth, or have their attention captured by the chaos in the underground world and forget about an insignificant civilization like the Earth. However, since the Star Alliance had given usible notice to await their punishment, it was as if this was an unsettled case that they would have to await trial for.

    A true level-4 civilization was not possibly worthy to be treated in this manner by the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates. If the Heavenly Gates was to make such a decision, then there could only be one possibility. Wang Zhong¡¯s death was still unconfirmed, and the Heavenly Shell Race was still considering the situation where Wang Zhong could possibly return. Thus, they temporarily protected the Earth. They would only be able to hold on with the appearance of the Heavenly Shell Race!

    If the news from the Illusion Race only gave Ma Dong a thread of hope, then there was no doubt that this order from the Star Alliance that involved the Heavenly Shell Race gave Ma Dong an even greater hope.

    Ma Dong knew very well that the danger that the Earth faced and waiting for their trial were not as important as Wang Zhong¡¯s survival!

    As long as Wang Zhong was still alive, the Earth would have the capital to improve themselves! Even if Mu Zi had killed some Gold Cores in the Land, so what? It was not like he had extinguished an entire Faction or killed a Gold Core among the higher-ups in the Star Alliance! If the situation could be resolved, if Wang Zhong was still alive, and if the Heavenly Gates saw an opportunity for them to use Mu Zi, Mu Zi¡¯s strength could allow the Earth to be seen in a new light!

    Knock knock knock.

    Hurried knocking could be heard from the door.

    Ma Dong closed his Skylink and calmed his emotions. He definitely could not allow the other higher-ups on Earth to know about the information regarding Wang Zhong, even including the trusted subordinates behind him. He could not allow them to obtain any clues. The deterrence that Wang Zhong provided was far too important in stabilizing the situation on Earth. If others knew about this, an internal strife would happen on Earth even before the Star Alliance passed their judgment.

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    His guard entered and bowed respectfully. ¡°Minister Ma, Elder Hebre has called for a Patriarch Society emergency meeting. The meeting will begin in half an hour. A hover car has been prepared for you.¡±

    Hebre? An emergency meeting by the Patriarch Society?

    Ma Dong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s go¡ª Wait.¡±

    He paused slightly. ¡°Alert all the members in the No. 1 and No. 2 Aura Chambers to await orders. Get Captain Emily to execute the No. 5 Contingency n.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ...

    While Ma Dong rushed to the Patriarch Society meeting, everyone else had arrived. When he opened the door to the meeting room, the entire room fell silent. Shirley and Wang Zhanfeng sat at the host seats, while the dozen other Sacred Teachers all turned to look at thete Ma Dong.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was involved in a minor matter that caused me to runte.¡± Ma Dong smiled. Over the past few years as the Minister of Finance, he had seen too many major and minor incidents. He was no longer a weakling whose legs would tremble when a Sacred Teacher red at him.

    ¡°Something that could cause the punctual Minister Ma to bete probably isn¡¯t a small matter, right?¡± Elder Hebre¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the meeting room.

    Ever since the Patriarch Society had been suppressed by the joint efforts of Shirley and Wang Zhanfeng, especially after they knew about Wang Zhong¡¯s series of impressive deeds, Hebre had be much more frank and low-key. When he came to the Patriarch Society to attend meetings, he was usually silent. However, he actively gathered the Patriarch Society today. Furthermore, from his tone, everyone knew that he was particrly lofty today.

    Ma Dong smiled and said, ¡°Elder Hebre didn¡¯t call for the Patriarch Society emergency meeting to catch my ponytails, right?¡±

    ¡°I was only joking.¡± Hebre did not debate with Ma Dong. This was surprising as he was typically someone who felt ufortable all over just at the sight of Ma Dong.

    ¡°Elder Hebre, everyone has arrived. You were the one who called for the meeting. What exactly is the matter?¡± Wang Zhanfeng, who sat in the host seat, asked.

    ¡°Yes. Recently, the Earth civilization has been flourishing, and Wang Zhong has established a stable footing in the Heavenly Gates. Even the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race have seen us in a good light. Heh heh, it is hard to imagine what important issue would involve so many people.¡±

 Chapter 1183 - Ma Dongs Hidden Move

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Ma Dong¡¯s Hidden Move</h4>

    ¡°Why is there a need for us to gather if we¡¯re merely discussing some trivial matters.¡± Sounds of agreement could be heard in the hall. Hebre had always been one who was respected. However, his loss of face in the Patriarch Society¡¯s meeting had caused his prestige to fall. Even some ordinary elders dared to question him casually now.

    Hebre¡¯s heart was cold, but his face remained normal. Most of the elders in the Holy City had now taken refuge under Wang Zhanfeng and Ma Dong. It had be a norm to ridicule Hebre currently. However, today would be the day when things would change.

    He looked around, and finally, his gaze stayed on Ma Dong¡¯s face. ¡°Everyone, Wang Zhong has fallen, and our Earth has lost a major pir. Is this considered a major event?¡±

    The buzzing conference hall instantly quietened down. Everyone knew how much Wang Zhong mattered to Earth. They knew very well that Wang Zhong was the biggest backer for all of them, perhaps even entirely for the Earth in the Star Alliance. Earth¡¯s current status in the Star Alliance and its quick expansion were all because of Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley immediately stood up from their seats. ¡°Elder Hebre, I do not care when you spout nonsense normally. But on such an asion, how dare you spread rumors about Wang Zhong to cause chaos! Do you think that us husband and wife are mild-tempered and do not dare to touch you?¡±

    ¡°Spread rumors?¡± Hebre sneered. ¡°If the Star Alliance were to pass down the news, Minister Ma would be the first to know. Besides, I heard that Minister Ma has a good rtionship with the Illusion Race and has also established an intelligencework in the Star Alliance with their help. Minister Ma, please do not tell me you have not heard about this?¡±

    ¡°My intelligencework does not collect this type of false news purposely being spread around.¡± Ma Dong¡¯s heart had sunk rapidly, but his face remained calm.

    ¡°Then what about this?¡±

    Pap!

    A stack of copied documents was thrown on the conference table by Hebre. Looking at the Star Alliance seal on it, Ma Dong knew what was written in it even if he hadn¡¯t read the content. This was exactly the so-called ¡°Punishment Order¡± for Earth he had just received from the Heavenly Gates!

    How was this possible?!

    Hebre had been stationed on Earth and had no means to contact the Star Alliance. How could he have learned about such secret information? And judging from the time he called for this meeting, he had gotten the information even earlier than himself! This was simply unbelievable. Hebre did not have such resources. There was probably a perpetrator in the dark behind this matter.

    This change came too suddenly, and Ma Dong was unprepared, leaving him unable to speak for a while.

    Just by looking at Ma Dong¡¯s expression, everyone knew that the credibility of this document was extremely high. Everyone then proceeded to take one each, and after reading a few lines, sounds of discussions echoed throughout the conference hall.

    ¡°Wang... Wang Zhong had fallen in the underground world? He has been killed by a Gold Core elder of the Ninth Shade Faction?!¡±

    ¡°The Star Alliance has revoked the level-5 civilization assessment for Earth and has even ordered all the higher-ups of the Earth not to leave?!¡±

    ¡°What is happening?!¡±

    The conference hall suddenly became chaotic. The news was too shocking and hard to believe. However, the stamp of the Star Alliance was authentic, and there was absolutely no possibility of fraud.

    ¡°Ma Dong?!¡± Wang Zhanfeng couldn¡¯t help but look at him with questioning eyes.

    ¡°Ma Dong! You have always been in charge ofmunicating with the Star Alliance. You must give everyone an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Is this real? How could you have hidden such important news from us?!¡±

    Ma Dong¡¯s face was a little gloomy. Hebre¡¯s attack came so fast that he had no time to react to it at all. After all, the matter of the Star Alliance¡¯s prohibition on the Earth¡¯s higher-ups leaving the had to be publicly announced sooner orter. Otherwise, it would be considered a vition of thew of the Star Alliance, which would elerate the end for Earth. Originally, he had nned to find another excuse to exin this, but now that the proper documents had been ced in front of everyone, who would believe him if he simply came up with another excuse?

    ¡°Then this is true?¡± Just looking at Ma Dong¡¯s expression, everyone had already understood.

    Both Shirley and Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s faces were a little pale. Whether it was the pain of losing their child or the severe situation facing the Earth now, the two felt distraught.

    Ma Dong lifted his spirits first. He could only try and respond to all the questions that were posed to him. Hebre came today fully prepared, and it did not look like he would simply walk away before he was happy.

    ¡°...I too just got the news.¡± Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley didn¡¯t say a word. Faced with the doubts of many elders, Ma Dong said calmly, ¡°But as of now, things have yet to be confirmed. Wang Zhong is suspected to be dead at this stage. Everyone here has been through thick and thin. If we were to be chaotic at this point, others will only find usughable!¡±

    The noise in the conference hall became a lot quieter in an instant, and Hebre next to him agreed. ¡°What Ma Dong said is right. Our top priority now should be how to deal with this matter and preserve Earth.¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t expect that Hebre, who had never agreed on any matter with Ma Dong, would second the idea. They were all taken aback.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside Wang Zhong¡¯s importance to Earth,¡± Hebre said. ¡°Everything has a cause. Wang Zhong had offended too many people in the Heavenly Gates. Now that he has died, it¡¯s only expected that Earth would be involved in such a crisis.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hebre!¡± Ma Dong said coldly. ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s death is still uncertain. Not to mention that even if he is dead, you are not allowed to nder him here with the contributions he has made for Earth!¡±

    There was a lot of buzzing in the conference hall. Everyone knew the position of the Earth in the Star Alliance. Although he had indeed offended too many people there, the Earth was also part of the reason. Earth was only able to reach today¡¯s heights with Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. All the elders and Sacred Teachers present knew this in their hearts. They had all supported Wang Zhong from the beginning and gained a lot of benefits from his strong rise. Now that Wang Zhong had died, they could not just turn their back on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much for you to say that, Elder Hebre!¡±

    ¡°Talking about Wang Zhong¡¯s demerits now. Aren¡¯t you just an ungrateful viin?¡± a Sacred Teacher angrily rebuked. ¡°Hebre, if you just want to say such nonsense, this meeting can be called off now!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, you have misunderstood me.¡± Hebre smiled slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disparage Wang Zhong. Saying such a thing was just to exin the facts so that everyone knows the trouble Earth is in now.¡±

    If that was the reason, it could still be epted. Everyone would not mind continuing to listen to him.

    ¡°Earth has too many enemies now. Without Wang Zhong and without the support from the Heavenly Gates, do you think we can continue to stay in the Star Alliance with our strength?¡±

    ¡°Then, do you intend for us to leave the Star Alliance? Do not forget the Ocean Empire incident not long ago. Do you want to repeat the same mistake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Hebreughed. ¡°As long as we turn our enemies into friends, all problems can be solved!¡±

    Everyone was slightly taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s simple to say, but how can the enemy be our friend?!¡±

    ¡°Ma Dong controls all the intelligence systems for Earth. How do you think I knew about Wang Zhong¡¯s death before him?¡±

    Hebre fetched something from his sleeve and ced it on the table respectfully; it was a badge of a Blood Demon n.

    Ma Dong¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and the faces of Wang Zhanfeng and the others changed ordingly. Hebre then said loudly, ¡°Elder Gaiyi of the Blood Demon Race has sent someone to negotiate with me. The elder has promised that as long as Earth surrenders to the Blood Demon Race and turns into a subsidiary civilization of the Blood Demon Race, they will protect Earth and shield us from trouble!¡±

    The conference hall became quiet as everyone was astonished. Everyone knew of the grievances between Wang Zhong and the Blood Demons. Many people in the Heavenly Gates even suspected that Wang Zhong¡¯s death this time was their work. Hebre dared to maintain contact with the Blood Demon Race even at this time?!

    The news was so explosive that everyone couldn¡¯t speak for a while, and even their brains couldn¡¯t get over the fact.

    ¡°In the beginning, Wang Zhong was able to find the Heavenly Shell Race as a backer, but now we can also have the Blood Demon Race as our backer! Turning enemies into friends is as simple as this!¡± Hebre¡¯s voice sounded loudly in the conference hall. ¡°I know what you are all thinking about. Do you feel that I am a traitor? Feel that I have betrayed the Earth? It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m pretty sure that Wang Zhong¡¯s death has nothing to do with the Blood Demons.

    ¡°I also respect Wang Zhong very much. To have gone to the Land alone with the strength of a Foundation Stage, and being able to achieve such magnificent results, even Elder Gaiyi of the Blood Demon n admired him very much! Everyone knows that the Blood Demon Race has always looked towards the Fire Demons as their head. After the Heavenly Gates life and death battle, the tension between the Fire Demons and Wang Zhong has eased a lot. On the contrary, the Heavenly Shell Race that is said to be our ally did not put effort into protecting Wang Zhong initially and now even sees Earth as a burden.

    ¡°The punishment from the Star Alliance this time is the most obvious example. Without Wang Zhong, the Heavenly Shell Race is not willing to take on the burden of Earth, a low-level civilization. They are eager to get rid of us, and if it weren¡¯t for the Fire Demon Race who spoke for Earth in the meeting, do you think that the penalty this time would have been so simple?¡±

    After putting on a look of respect for Wang Zhong, the Sacred Teachers present calmed down a lot. At this time, some people said, ¡°Elder Hebre might be thinking of things too simply. None of us have seen the meeting with our own eyes. Just because the messengers of the Blood Demon Race said that they had spoken for us, should we believe it? Who can prove it? Besides, since we are useless in the eyes of the Heavenly Shell Race, how are we able to attract the attention of the Blood Demon Race? Elder Hebre, do not be foolish and be used so easily!¡±

    ¡°Haha, this matter is easy to analyze. The Blood Demon Race is a faction of the Fire Demon Race, and relying on the Blood Demon Race is equivalent to taking refuge in the Fire Demon Race. And everyone here knows about the factional struggle between the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race. Although the overall strength of Earth is not good, now in the eyes of others, it is still part of the Heavenly Shell Race faction. If the Fire Demon Race wins us over at this time, it will inevitably have a certain blow to the reputation of the Heavenly Shell Race. This is our purpose for the Fire Demon Race and the reason why they let the Blood Demon Race rope us in. Our purpose is time-limited. If we do not do it now, when the Heavenly Shell Race gets rid of us, we will be of no use to the Blood Demons and Fire Demons!

    ¡°Our alliance with the Heavenly Shell Race was only because of Wang Zhong. Now that Wang Zhong is dead, this alliance will disappear.¡± Hebre talked freely. Everything should be dealt with depending on the situation. It was as if he had already prepared a script beforehand, ¡°There are some opportunities that if you miss them, you won¡¯t have them again. This is thest bit of hope for our. If we don¡¯t grasp it, we will regret it in the future!¡±

    ¡°They are just using us,¡± many elders frowned, ¡°After we join their faction and dampen the reputation of the Heavenly Shell Race, the Blood Demon Race will also abandon us like a spoilt shoe. How is that different from our current situation? And is the Heavenly Shell Race easy to provoke? If we do ording to what you propose, we would at most gain a few days to breathe. On the contrary, others will all say that Earth has no integrity!¡±

    ¡°Gaining a few days is better than nothing!¡± Hebre said sternly. ¡°Although we will offend the Heavenly Shell Race, they are not as harsh as the Blood Demon Race and Fire Demon Race. We have to seize even the first hope of living!¡±

    This time, no one in the conference hall objected anymore, and it was obvious that many elders had already been moved by the idea.

    To be honest, the people present were all in high positions. All of them were smart when it came to political matters. People would never believe in any kind of favor. There were no eternal friends and no eternal enemies. This sentence applied not only on Earth, but also in the Star Alliance. Furthermore, the current Earth was about to fall. The Star Alliance¡¯s judgment had alreadye down. They had already reached the critical moment of life or death. Since there was such a life-saving bud, no matter whether it had thorns or not, why should we not grab it? Hebre was right. No matter how bad the situation would be, it could not be worse than it was now.

    Silence was acquiescence. Hebre¡¯s words had touched many elders.

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s face was a bit ugly. The Blood Demons and Fire Demons were the biggest suspects in Wang Zhong¡¯s death. He couldn¡¯t choose to take refuge in the Blood Demon Race.

    However, before Ma Dong¡¯s intelligence had the time to report back to him, Hebre had already received the ¡°information¡± from the Fire Demon Race. How could he then prove that he had the resources to make urate judgments and convince the elders to take the choice with a much higher risk to go against both of the Blood and Fire Demon Races and live and die together with Earth?

    Shirley, who was next to him, had already be a little delirious because of the news of Wang Zhong¡¯s death. Wang Zhanfeng knew that she was the one who loved Wang Zhong the most. Hearing the news of Wang Zhong¡¯s death, it was already very difficult for her to continue sitting in this conference hall without fainting. He would not expect her toe up with any suggestions.

    At this time, only Ma Dong could be relied upon, so he frequently turned his head to Ma Dong. This young man had now be Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley¡¯s right-hand man in the Patriarch Society and also the chief consultant for the two. However, now that he needed to speak, nothing managed toe out of his mouth.

    Ma Dong had been watching coldly on the sidelines the whole time. If it was during peacetime, he would definitely fight with Hebre. With his prestige in the Patriarch Society and with Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley¡¯s backing, Hebre had been unable to cause much trouble. However, the situation today was a bit different.

    The news of Wang Zhong¡¯s death had too much impact on the people of the Patriarch Society. The orders from the senior leaders of the Star Alliance came with a lot of pressure. Ma Dong knew what the elders of the Patriarch Society would choose even without thinking.

    Reasoning with them? There was no such thing in this world. Only the strong were worthy of reasoning with others. The vocal support in the hall did not mean anything. He believed that Hebre also understood this. To dare make trouble and cause chaos in today¡¯s meeting, he definitely had the support of the Blood Demon Race. Perhaps, the Blood Demon Race had already arrived on Earth, or they were already even near this conference hall. That was the biggest threat today!

    Thus, he didn¡¯t waste energy and words at all to talk to Hebre. There was no point to it at all. He had to put all his energy into the final stage of the decisive battle.

    ¡°Then, Elder Hebre,¡± Ma Dong finally said, ¡°where is the sincerity of the Blood Demons? They surely did not use a badge to represent their sincerity right?¡±

    ¡°Minister Ma is smart.¡± Hebreughed. Everything happening now was ording to what he had nned. Even Ma Dong, the thorn in his ns, seemed to have finally softened. This was normal. Wang Zhong was Ma Dong¡¯s backer in the Patriarch Society. Now that the backer had fallen, no one would bother looking up to a Heavenly Soul Stage soldier who relied on medicines to reach this cultivation level.

    Wang Zhong was once considered the cornerstone of their alliance with the Heavenly Shell Race and thus became a god-like existence on Earth. It was now time for Hebre to enjoy the feeling of being a ¡°god¡±.

    Hebre continued, ¡°To show their sincerity, the Blood Demon Race has sent an envoy. Right now, Lord Lyon is waiting at my house for my reply. This is one of the captains of the Blood Demon Guards, one of their strongest Solid Cores! He is also the most powerful one we have ever weed on Earth. Even when Wang Zhong joined the faction of the Heavenly Shell Race, the Heavenly Shell Race never sent an official messenger here! What¡¯s more, he is a Solid Core!

    ¡°This also shows the importance and sincerity the Blood Demons have towards us! Lord Lyon has already prepared the documents to be signed. As long as we agree to their terms, he can immediatelye over and sign with the Patriarch Society to turn Earth into a subsidiary civilization of the Blood Demon Race. This is the status of subsidiary civilization for a level-7 civilization! Compared to our former level-4.5, it is of a much higher status. Everyone, the opportunity is here!¡±

    The conference hall was quiet again, and those who were willing to agree naturally nodded quietly. Joining the Blood Demon n was equivalent to joining the Fire Demon n. When Earth joined the Heavenly Shell Race faction previously, they had not sent any formal messengers to contact Earth. At that time, the people of Earth were immersed in joy and felt that as the Heavenly Shell Race was a high-level civilization, they must have had too many matters to handle. Thus, they did not care about it. But now,pared to the attitude of the Blood and Fire Demons, they seemedcking in sincerity.

    But even more people in the conference hall who had kept their heads sober were shocked and wary.

    A Solid Core? It was just being a messenger. Why was there a need to ask a Solid Core to make the trip in person?

    The Earth today was no longer as ignorant as it used to be. It was good to know the many rules of the Star Alliance or to understand the strength of a Void Core...

    This was not a messenger, but a nuclear weapon to monitor or threaten the entire! Everyone present had no doubt that if the negotiation broke down today, the Solid Core powerhouse would immediately destroy the entire Patriarch Society without hesitation! For him, it was just a matter of snapping his fingers.

    Otherwise, how could the ¡°official messenger¡± have no paperwork? How could he meet with Hebre alone instead of conversing with the higher-ups of Earth first?

    This was betrayal! Hebre had betrayed the entire Earth!

    Wang Zhanfeng stood up from his seat at once, but before he could say anything, he saw Ma Dong wink at him secretly.

    ¡°Then please invite Lord Lyon toe over,¡± Ma Dong said. ¡°How could we discuss such a big matter without a conversation with the Lord?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Minister Ma has thought it through well!¡± Hebreughed loudly.

    <i>Today, I will let you be proud for a while.</i> When the negotiation with the Blood Demon Race waspleted and the documents signed, whether it was Ma Dong or Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley, including the guys in the Patriarch Society who had opposed him, they would no longer have any value. At that time, all these people would die!

    In the future, he would be the absolute master of Earth!

    One of Hebre¡¯s men went to his house to invite the Solid Core powerhouse from the Blood Demon Race over.

    The conference hall was idle for a while. They all waited and were all talking constantly. Some people discussed the matter of the Blood Demon Race, while some discussed the future development direction for Earth...

    Shirley¡¯s face looked a little better than before, but she was still pale. She closed her eyes and rested, apanied by Wang Zhanfeng and Ma Dong. They seemed to have talked to Shirley. The matter being the fact that Wang Zhong¡¯s death was only being suspected right now, and he might not have died at all.

    Hebre had been constantly observing. When he sent his men out earlier, he saw that Ma Dong seemed to have ordered something to the people below, but he didn¡¯t care.

    Ma Dong must have other ns. Hebre could even see the rejection by Wang Zhanfeng and some of the Wang family¡¯s diehard loyalists. But what could they do? Under the deterrence of the strong powerhouse from the Blood Demon Race, what other tricks could these people find? In this world, strength determined everything after all. Except for the former Wang Zhong, they could field no resistance at all against a Solid Core. They could only be obediently arrested and be dealt with at the mercy of others! As soon as Lord Lyon came, everything would be concluded!

    Tick, tick, tick. Approximately ten minutes passed. Ma Dong suddenly felt something and smiled at the people in the conference hall before saying, ¡°Everyone, Lord Lyon seems to have arrived.¡±

    When his voice fell, a st from the base outside the conference hall was then heard, followed by a surge of violent energy that came in frantically.

    Boom!

    The entire conference hall and even the entire base trembled. The surrounding walls were cracked, and the roof, which could not withstand the violent shock, copsed and fell.

    Many elders in the conference hall were Sacred Teachers, and the few weak ones like Ma Dong were also at least a Heavenly Soul. The building¡¯s copse was no threat to them at all, except that it hade too suddenly, causing them to be covered in dust.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~~

    A group of figures flew up from the dusty ruins. Their vision suddenly widened. In the field, a huge Blood Demon had directly revealed its true form, with a pile of horns on its head. It looked scary and horrifying. Merely the outward surge of its terrifying and violent aura had already caused the entire base to tremble! Just looking at it from a distance had already made these Sacred Teachers¡¯ scalps go numb.

    Except for Ma Dong, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Didn¡¯t they say they hade to negotiate? Why were they attacking us?

    ¡°What is that?!¡± The sharp people finally realized that the situation seemed to be different from what they had imagined.

    Hebre opened his mouth in shock.

    One could only see that although the Blood Demon had unleashed its true form and was strong to the point that it made the Sacred Teachers tremble in fear, it was bound tightly by a transparent silk thread. It was being tied up and suppressed! No matter how hard it struggled in anger, it was unable to break free from it!

    And around the ce were a total of six powerful and iparable figures standing upright. These powerful beings were people from Earth. And most of them were women! Each of them exuded spiritual power that made even the Sacred Teachers terrified.

    Void Core! Six Void Cores!

    Not only that, but each of them also held a silver magical instrument in their hand. The silver rope was transmitted from these magical instruments, and regarding these six people, all the Sacred Teachers present recognized every one of them.

    Laura, Sharmie, Mo Xingchen, Oli, Papada, and Small Felix!

    To be honest, the reason why so many Sacred Teachers knew of these six people was probably because of Wang Zhong and Ma Dong. Among the many genius children on the Earth, these six were not dazzling, and they had not achieved the Heavenly Soul Stage in the previous two years. Therefore, they were not qualified to immigrate to the Land!

    However, they had now all be Void Cores? Six Void Cores? What was this? Where did theye from?

    All the elders were stunned. The change in the state of affairs was so fast that it was simply dizzying and iprehensible.

    ¡°Earthlings, you dare!¡± Lyon, the Blood Demon, roared angrily. He was a dignified Solid Core! Yet, here he was, being suppressed by a few Void Cores! Of course, it wasn¡¯t due to the strength of these Void Cores, but the magical artifacts in their hands!

    If he did not see wrongly, it was the Six Awning Rope from the Heavenly Gates¡¯ Heavenly Objects Pavilion! Separately, they were just a few level-8 magical artifacts, and Void Cores would be able to control them, but when used together as aplete set, their power would beparable to that of a rank-6 magical artifact.

    There was no problem in using them to suppress a Solid Core forcibly and to trap him.

    The ropes also happened to be sucking Lyon¡¯s spiritual power. If this continued, let alone break free, he would soon copse and even be sucked dry!

    This was truly unexpected! He had thought that this trip to the Earth would just be a rxing one. Who could have known that a mere level-4 civilization had so many powerhouses?! Moreover, there were six Void Cores stationed on the Earth?! Weren¡¯t the strong Earthlings only Wang Zhong, the Netherworld King, and Aiolos? What kind of ce was this?!

    ¡°I came for the friendship between the Blood Demon Race and the Earth. Do you want to be the enemy of the Blood Demon Race?!¡± he roared angrily, trying to frighten the people of Earth with the name of the Blood Demon Race.

    ¡°Friendship?¡± Ma Dong smiled contemptuously. ¡°You were just trying to take over! Everyone knows of the Blood Demons. How dare you talk about friendship?¡±

    ¡°Hebre!¡± Lyon, the Blood Demon roared. ¡°You dared to trick me?!¡±

    Hebre was already dumbfounded; he never knew that Ma Dong had such a hidden card. He never knew that besides the trio of Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and Aiolos, there were still six Void Cores on Earth! He also never knew that these six Void Cores could subdue a powerful Blood Demon Solid Core powerhouse! Only the strong would be respected.

    He initially wanted toe to scare the Patriarch Society, but he had been countered! Moreover, Ma Dong dared to directly attack the Blood Demon! He knew what Ma Dong was nning even without thinking!

    ¡°I¡ªI...¡± Chaos filled his mind. Before he could finish saying another word, a thin figure suddenly appeared in front of him, followed by a sh of blue light carrying a powerful and cold spiritual force.

    Hebre only felt his pupils shrink suddenly, and his entire head flew up, flipped a few times in the air, and then closed its eyes. Before all his consciousness disappeared, he faintly heard Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Anyone who dares to speak of allying with the Blood Demon Race will die!¡±

    Now, the blue light quietly stood beside Ma Dong, revealing herself in front of everyone.

    Emily! The female Assassin who was already famed for her assassinations before entering the Holy City!

    It was too easy!

    For Hebre to be able to sit in a seat on the Patriarch Society, he had once been considered a god of war. In his time, he had also been a cruel character who fought in the Fifth Dimension. But at this time, he did not even manage to resist the slightest bit before being killed.

    Many Sacred Teachers and elders ¡ª especially those who had spoken for Hebre just now and those who had wavered in their thoughts ¡ª felt a chill behind their backs.

    On the other hand, the suppressed Blood Demon Lyon¡¯s face changed drastically. If he felt humiliated when he was being suppressed by six Void Cores, then at this moment, he felt the threat of death.

    Those who spoke for the alliance with the Blood Demons would die! What a stance this was!

 Chapter 1184 - No Gates in Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1184: No Gates in Hell</h4>

    ¡°I am a messenger from the Star Alliance! How dare you bind the messenger of the Star Alliance! Do you know that you aremitting a crime?!¡±

    Ma Dong smiled contemptuously. If he was truly the messenger of the Star Alliance, he would have directly negotiated with the higher-ups of Earth, instead of choosing to cooperate with Hebre. He obviously did not have an official identity and broke into Earth without authorization. Entering people¡¯s territory without authorization made him an illegal trespasser. As long as Earth was not afraid of private revenge, it had the right to execute the person on its own ording to thews of the Star Alliance!

    Ma Dong didn¡¯t speak, and there was no sound around him.

    Lyon¡¯s face changed again and again. The power of the Six Awning Rope continued strengthening. The more one struggled, the tighter the ropes became. Furthermore, it was constantly absorbing his spiritual power and energy. Lyon could barely maintain his true form. And after Hebre¡¯s death, all the people on the ground turned their attention to Lyon. Compared with the previous looks, the eyes of these people had be bolder and more aggressive!

    Lyon instantly understood. <i>Bind? Capture?</i>

    They were all wrong; the other party had no n to spare his life at all! If Ma Dong wanted to prevent the emergence of traitors like Hebre on Earth again in the future, he must push Earth to the absolute opposite of the Blood Demon tribe so that the Earthlings would no longer believe that the Blood Demon Race would take care of them. Killing Lyon was the best way to do this.

    Lyon was angry and horrified. He gathered all his energy to make another struggle, but he could not do anything with the Six Awning Rope on him. The six Void Cores firmly controlled thisbined magical artifact. They just let the magical artifact tie him up and slowly sap away his spiritual power and vitality...

    The entire ruined square was quiet. From the killing of Hebre to the slow death of Lyon, no one spoke.

    Everyone was watching quietly with trepidation, digesting the things and information they had just seen. At the same time, they looked at Ma Dong¡¯s face that seemed to have no emotions. The elders who thought little of Ma Dong in the Patriarch Society shuddered in fear.

    There was no doubt that these few Void Cores were cultivated by Ma Dong secretly. This unsurprising young man had already possessed such power, yet the entire Patriarch Society and the Earth were unaware of it?!

    He had hidden too deeply, to the point that it was frightening. From the previous battle, it proved that he could take the life of a strong Blood Demon Solid Core easily and without any casualties. This meant that as long as he wanted to, he could even conquer Earth and the Patriarch Society at any time!

    The figure of the Blood Demon in the field gradually weakened and then became limp; his face turned from anger to panic then to despair, before finally turning into a pool of blood...

    The whole square was silent from beginning to end, and everyone just watched quietly.

    Ma Dong merely nced at the pool of blood and flesh.

    ¡°Wang Zhong is the leader of our Earth civilization. Although various rumors are spreading around now, his life or death is still unclear. I will do my best to control the situation and wait patiently for the most urate news on Wang Zhong,¡± he said coldly. ¡°This is a critical moment for the survival of our. We must work together to ovee difficulties! If there are any more traitors like Hebre, no mercy will be shown!¡±

    ......

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. His surroundings were no longer near the ck Gold Mine where he had fallen into the river before. When he had just fallen into the Netherworld River, the fragment world did not seal itself and was thus connected to the Netherworld River outside. The entrance of the fragment world remained open and flowed down along the river until the dragon cauldron was activated, closing the fragment world from the outside world.

    Currently, he seemed to be somewhere close to the Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. He could even see the streets of Dragon¡¯s Head Shore directly from the river, but unlike the lively and busy Dragon¡¯s Head Shore before, the streets now looked deserted and extremely quiet.

    He did not know himself how long he had been in aa inside the fragment world. It was probably not for a short time. Otherwise, even if there was some form of aid to help him break through, the transformation process from a Void Core to a Solid Core would still take around eight to ten days.

    Could it be that Mu Zi had been here during this period? No, if Mu Zi hade to make a deal, no matter if he left or not, Dragon¡¯s Head Shore would only be more popr. How could it suddenly be deserted?

    Lao Wang kept feeling that something major had happened, so he went and took a look.

    ...To be precise, Lao Wang had disappeared for more than a month. This was a rare moment where there was light in the underground world. The light from the Netherworld River shone on the streets. However, the streets were deserted, and there were very few pedestrians.

    Wang Zhong still had the look of a ck Titan. Thest time he walked in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore with this disguised identity, he was extremely popr wherever he went. But now, the pedestrians who were walking towards him looked at him stunned, and the few people who were behind him suddenly changed their faces and ran away without even thinking. Not only a few pedestrians, the shops in the surrounding neighborhoods that he had patronized before also closed their door tightly when they saw Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance as a ck Titan.

    Originally, there were still two or three people. However, it was as if it had instantly be a dead city. Only the cool breeze and the leaves flying around were left.

    What was happening?

    Lao Wang became more and more suspicious. He wanted to apprehend someone directly and question him, but if he wanted to find someone well informed, who couldpare to Brewwre in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore? Anyways, he needed to find him to also settle some old debts.

    His figure flickered, and within 10 seconds, he had arrived at Brewwre¡¯s residence in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore. Without knocking on the door, his divine sense directly detected that the room was empty. Not only that, but there were also heaps of dust on the table and throughout the room. No one hade in for many days.

    Wang Zhong narrowed his eyes slightly.

    This was very abnormal. He was sure that Brewwre helped the Ninth Shade Faction or the Blood Demon Race to pass false news to lure him in. Then he must have known that he had been ¡°killed¡± by the Ninth Shade Faction. Why was there still a need for him to run? In other words, did the Blood Demon Race or Ninth Shade Faction kill him to silence him after the entire matter?

    With a thought, his figure shook slightly, and he went directly to the backyard of the Old Nissen Tavern.

    Only one of the four guys who originally lived in the backyard was left. The business declined so fast that even the owner had directlyid-off employees. The tavern seemed to be closed during the day, and the owner was not even there. The guy was leaning against the door of the hut in a daze. Upon seeing Wang Zhong descending from the sky, his legs trembled with fright, and a burst of hot urine came out instantly. He had wet his pants. ¡°Ghost, ghost!¡±

    Wang Zhong angrilyughed. There were people in the underground world who were afraid of ghosts?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡± A Gold Star Stone was thrown in front of the guy. When dealing with such people, if one wanted them to be obedient, one must employ the carrot-and-stick method. ¡°Why is Dragon¡¯s Head Shore like this? Why are you afraid of me, and what has happened recently, especially anything rted to the Netherworld King. Tell me everything you know. If you hide anything...¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s icy eyes swept across his neck, causing him to feel a chill slice across his entire neck. ¡°I¡ªI will say! I will say everything!¡±

    It seemed messy, but in truth, things were notplicated.

    Roughly a month ago, the Netherworld King had appeared in ck Gold Town and killed a Gold Core and dozens of disciples from the Ninth Shade Faction. It was said that he was trying to avenge hispanion.

    A ck Titan had died in the hands of Elder Hades from the Ninth Shade Faction. After he died, everyone then discovered that the ck Titan was in fact the Earthling Wang Zhong from the CHC. After the Netherworld King found out, he was furious and killed off the Gold Core from the Ninth Shade Faction since he and Wang Zhong were of the same race and the same ce of origin.

    Wang Zhong understood why Brewwre did not want to see anyone. He was sure that Wang Zhong had been ¡°killed¡±. However, he ran away not because he was afraid of Wang Zhong, but because he was afraid of the Netherworld King! It was certainly not a joking matter. When the Netherworld King raged, even the Gold Core from the Ninth Shade Faction involved in this matter was killed in an instant. Who did Brewwre think he was? He was merely an ant that the Netherworld King could crush to death at will, so of course he had to run far away to hide. Certainly, he would not dare to return to Dragon¡¯s Head Shore for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Was the Gold Core who was killed someone called Elder Hades from the Ninth Shade Faction?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... It doesn¡¯t seem to be him. I heard that it was an elder named Mu, who happened to be of the same n as Elder Musin who was killed by the Netherworld King previously. If this matter stopped then, then it would be fine, but after the Netherworld King killed Elder Mu and the dozens of disciples from the Ninth Shade Faction in ck Gold Town, he still felt that it was insufficient. He then went to the base of the Faction to continue his revenge.¡±

    Wang Zhong was taken aback for a moment; then his face became extremely solemn.

    He wasn¡¯t worried that Mu Zi would suffer a loss when facing the Ninth Shade Faction. Based on his understanding of Mu Zi, he would not do things that he was not confident about, and since he could easily kill two Gold Cores one after another, Mu Zi¡¯s strength was much stronger than before.

    However, the problem was that he could feel that Mu Zi¡¯s killing intent was too heavy... far beyond Mu Zi¡¯s normal state. Was it because of the influence of the Netherworld River? The impact was no longer as small as before, and the problem had already be very serious.

    The worker then continued exining the situation with enthusiasm, as if he had witnessed the battle between the Netherworld King and the Ninth Shade Faction. ¡°The base of the Ninth Shade Faction is just near the source of the Netherworld River. The Netherworld King was there just two days ago. I heard that he made the river be violent and caused it to flood the Ninth Shade Faction! Tsk tsk tsk, that was the Netherworld River! Ordinary people will get hurt from even sniffing it for a while and die if they touched it! But the entire Ninth Shade Faction was soaked in the Netherworld River. The Tienxan Protecting Formation that guarded the Ninth Shade Faction had no effect at all when faced with the Netherworld River. Countless disciples died or were injured that day. More than a dozen Gold Core powerhouses acted together, but they failed, and five were even killed by the Netherworld King himself. We are talking about Gold Cores! Gold Cores! God, the underground world has not had such a major event for many years...¡±

    Five Gold Cores killed, Ninth Shade Faction going extinct...

    Even Lao Wang couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Mu Zi¡¯s reaction was really too big...

    ¡°The Ninth Shade Faction suffered heavy casualties. I heard that except for some of the disciples who were not in the sect, almost none of the others managed to escape. Only a few Gold Cores could resist the waters of the Netherworld River. Even so, they all fled immediately. Only by fleeing could they save their own lives. Although they managed to flee to god knows where, they had still been seriously injured. The Ninth Shade Faction was destroyed, and even its gate is nowhere to be found now.

    ¡°The underground world has been in chaos for the past few days. The top sects of the underground world, just like the big forces on the Land, have their sects built at the origin of the Netherworld River as there is plenty of Yin energy there.

    ¡°Originally, it was considered a good thing, but after seeing how the Netherworld King flooded the Ninth Shade Faction with the Netherworld River, all the major sects are now panicking in fear that the Netherworld King would do the same to them. He was able to mobilize the power of the Netherworld River. As long as the Netherworld King was standing by the Netherworld River, who could beat him? I heard that the other two major sects that had connections to the Ninth Shade Faction had moved away quietly. Many important core disciples have been forced to move away to other ces...¡±

    He continued talking endlessly, of which, most were trivial gossip content.

    Lao Wang interrupted him directly, ¡°What about the Netherworld King?¡±

    ¡°No one knows. After the war against the Ninth Shade Faction, the Netherworld King seems to have gone missing. I heard that all the major sects are reporting to the Star Alliance. If such a major event has happened in the underground world, the Star Alliance will definitely intervene. Heh, thest involvement of the Star Alliance in the underground world was two eras ago...¡±

    Obviously, he couldn¡¯t ask anything more from this guy. Lao Wang had no intention of finding out any more things from him and disappeared without a trace.

    Mu Zi definitely encountered a problem, a big one.

    Thest time he had met with Grai at Old Cow¡¯s shop, he did not borate more on the will of the Netherworld River. Thinking about it now, when Grai introduced the power of the Netherworld River they practiced, he intentionally or unconsciously mentioned the danger of the Netherworld River. Except for him and Mu Zi, no one should touch the Netherworld River. At that time, because the focus of the discussion was not on this, Lao Wang didn¡¯t think there was anything special. But now, he was sure that Mu Zi already had a problem at that time, although the situation should not be as serious as it was now.

    He should have been more alert and reminded Grai that everything in the world was bnced. How could there be any form of power that could be easily obtained? What¡¯s more, to obtain the powers that Mu Zi had used to destroy a Gold Core easily, a heavy price was definitely needed to be paid.

    Also, since the Netherworld King had not only killed a Gold Core but had also destroyed the entire Ninth Shade Faction, the intervention of the Star Alliance in the matter was already imperative, and once the Star Alliance took action...

    He had to find Mu Zi as soon as possible. No matter what trouble Mu Zi was facing now, he had to find a way to help him through the difficulties, or at the least, he would apany him to face them.

    Without news and clues, the whereabouts of the Netherworld King had be a mystery.

    The entire underground world was secretly looking for the Netherworld King. For others, this might be an unsolvable problem, but for Wang Zhong, it was not impossible. He happened to have one of the best ways to find people in the world.

    The Copper Mirror!

    Except for the dried bloodstains, the base was empty. The dead bodies of the Ninth Shade Faction had already been cleaned up by god knows who, and the vicinity was deserted.

    In an abandoned mine pit not far from here, Wang Zhong was sitting down, his copper mirror ced on his knees. He then poured his spiritual energy into the magical artifact.

    After bing a Solid Core, it was much easier to control the copper mirror. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even feel the absorption of his spiritual energy from the copper mirror. Lao Wang steadily infused his spiritual energy into the mirror, and the copper mirror soon activated.

    In the ne of nothingness, the dark underground world appeared extremely cold and dim, with only a looming figure having a karmic tie with Lao Wang. In the boundless darkness of the entire underground world, it was particrly eye-catching.

    That was... Grai? How could there only be one person? Where was Mu Zi?

    Lao Wang¡¯s heart went cold. He had already experimented twice with the power and utility of the copper mirror. Unless Mu Zi was not in the underground world, there was absolutely no reason for the copper mirror not being able to reveal where he was. Besides, how could Grai not be with Mu Zi?

    ¡°Grai.¡±

    Wang Zhong tried to call, but just as the opening syble sounded, a terrifying force suddenly intervened, forcibly cutting off the world shown by the copper mirror, directly forcing Wang Zhong out from the copper mirror¡¯s world. He didn¡¯t even feel that he had managed to establish any connection with Grai.

    It was the same power asst time, but this time, it was even stronger than previously. It was also colder and more decisive!

    If it was before, Lao Wang would definitely not be able to recognize what it was, but after having been in contact with the Netherworld River for such a long time, and with the dragon cauldron using the power of the Netherworld River to help Lao Wang break through, he was extremely familiar with the energy of the Netherworld River. It was the same as this mysterious force.

    This was the Netherworld River¡¯s will. It was affecting Mu Zi, and it might have even reced Mu Zi¡¯s soul. That would be disastrous. Otherwise, through the copper mirror, it would be impossible for him not to discover Mu Zi¡¯s existence.

    However, the other party¡¯s location had already been exposed. It should be at the Hell Ind of the underground world.

    Hell Ind was one of the three known forbidden ces in the underground world.

    Grai was definitely going to Hell Ind. Without a doubt, ¡°Mu Zi¡± was also traveling with him. Otherwise, he would not have been so easily sensed by the mysterious power and forcibly cut off when he tried to contact Grai.

    The reason why it was called a forbidden ce was that it was actually ¡°forbidden¡±. Except for the Netherworld King and his messenger, there had been no one in the entire underground world who was able to go to Hell Ind ande back alive, at least not in this era. Not to mentioning out alive, even if one wanted to reach it, it was already extremely difficult.

    The so-called deepest part of the Netherworld River did not refer to the source of the Netherworld River.

    As far as the topography of the underground world was concerned, the Netherworld River flowed from the center of the underground world, and its source referred to the ce where it joined with the Heavenly River. Thework of the Netherworld River spread across the entire underground world and merged into the underground world¡¯s Netherworld Sea which took up one-third of the space in the underground world. Hell Ind was located right above its deepest point, the center of the Netherworld Sea.

    Perhaps it was due to a qualitative change from the immense amount of Netherworld water, or perhaps it was due to the umtion day after day, but the Netherworld energy in the Netherworld Sea was on a different levelpared to that in the Netherworld River. It was extremely unsuitable for lifeforms to be even near it.

    ...

    Netherworld Sea City was already thest town near the border of the underground world. There were more than a dozen tributaries of the Netherworld River gathering here. The entire town seemed to be surrounded by endless Netherworld River tributaries that were only a short distance from the city. About a dozen kilometers away was the infamous Netherworld Sea that everyone in the underground world knew of.

    Therefore, because Netherworld Sea City had been under the immense pressure of the Netherworld energy for many years and months, the spiritual pressure and gravity here were muchrger than those of therge sects at the source of the Netherworld River. Lao Wang even felt the Internal Gates of Heavenly Gates did not have such exaggerated spiritual pressure and gravity. Thus, although it was one of the most famous towns in the underground world, the poption of Netherworld Sea City was pitifully small.

    The poption of permanent residents in this city was only about 40,000 to 50,000, and the floating poption was between 20,000 and 30,000. There was no choice. To be able to resist the spiritual pressure and gravity here, one needed to have at least the strength of a Solid Core. There were many Gold Cores in this city. As for Void Cores? Unless one was a Void Core at a level like Old Wang previously, it was impossible for a Void Core to withstand the spiritual pressure and gravity here, let alone the howls from the Netherworld River and Sea that constantly echoed like cries of ghosts.

    The teleportation array here was usually rtively deserted. It was considered not bad to have a flow of 2,000 to 3,000 people throughout the day. But at this time, Old Wang who had just walked out of the teleportation array saw that the array was constantly shining, and there was arge flow of peopleing and going in the teleportation array.

    The Huojin Race, the Land Devils, the Karlo Race, the Three-Eyed Race, the Yan Race, etc... Almost all of the top races in the underground world were gathered here. On top of that, representatives of the top sects were also present. Even people from the Three Great Factions, whose reputation in the underground world recently fell sharply, also frequently appeared in the teleportation array.

    With so many elites from the Land gathered here, could it be that Mu Zi¡¯s whereabouts had been discovered?

    Lao Wang walked out of the teleportation formation. His identity as a ck Titan was mainly known to those who knew him in Dragon¡¯s Head Shore previously, so at this time, it didn¡¯t arouse many people¡¯s attention. Listening to the buzzing in the teleportation field, most were discussing the Netherworld King. And the most special of topics was the intervention of the Star Alliance.

    ¡°The Star Alliance has asked Heavenly Gates to intervene in this matter. This matter has been listed as an S-level Celestial Honors Assignment in the Heavenly Gates. As long as the news about the location of the Netherworld King here was confirmed, an S-level CHC team would head there immediately.¡±

    ¡°The Star Alliance did not send arge army but rather chose to send a team of disciples from the Heavenly Gates?¡±

    ¡°After all, the Netherworld King might have entered the depths of the Netherworld Sea. Even if they had chosen to send arge army, they would not be able to get in. Also, what do you think the CHC team is? The person can already be considered a powerhouse at the top, and all of them are king-level Gold Cores. If there is something that even they can¡¯t handle, then I¡¯m afraid the entire Star Alliance can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt their decision. The CHC team that will undertake this mission would definitely have magical artifacts brought out from the Heavenly Gates. Even if the Netherworld King is strong, he would be unable to do much in front of them.¡±

    ¡°Now, we just need to determine the location of the Netherworld King. He will inevitably return to the depths of the underworld every time he does something. Nowadays, there are arge number of disciples at various points of the Netherworld River. The Netherworld Sea City has the most people. As long as one finds a trace of the Netherworld King and reports it to the Star Alliance, it would be counted as a great merit.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about the merits of finding the location of the Netherworld King. I just hope that the Star Alliance can take the Netherworld King out this time. To be able to destroy the Ninth Shade Faction by himself shows that he is a bloodthirsty and tyrannical person. Any small matter that angered him would result in an entire faction being destroyed... No one can live in peace with such a terrifying existence alive! Living in the same era as such a terrifying being is truly frightening.¡±

    The people around him did not attempt to hide what they were talking about, and the entire underground world had obviously been scared by the Netherworld King. Even the Ninth Shade Faction, one of the Three Great Factions,pletely fell to the hands of the Netherworld King. What Faction was not afraid of him?

    Now the underground world was in a panic, hoping that the Star Alliance could take out such a terrifying existence as soon as possible. The rtionship between the underground world and the Land had always been like this. When the underground world did not need the help of those in the Land, they would not find the other party pleasing to the eye and hoped that they would leave the underground world alone. But whenever there was a major event that the Factions of the underground world could not solve, they would then turn to the Star Alliance for help.

    The overall strength of the underground world was still far from that of the Star Alliance. One reason was that the underground world¡¯s resources were insufficient. Another was that it had a different form of spiritual energy. Not everyone could touch, much less cultivate, this spiritual energy. The harsh environment made it difficult for people to live there. Although it managed to breed some fighters who were extremely good at fighting, but because of the excessive killing of each other, there would not be a constant increase in the number of powerhouses. There might be a lot of Void Cores and Solid Cores, but simrly, many got killed every day.

    There were only a small number of Gold Cores here, especially those at the king-level. Although theirbat powers were high, they were unable to be stronger as the secrets were held by the Star Alliance, especially the secrets of the Heaven.

    The discussion around Lao Wang caused his brows to wrinkle slightly.

    The Star Alliance had indeed intervened. Although the major forces in the Land viewed those living in the underground world as ¡°rats¡± hiding in the dark, the underground world was nheless constantly providing various resources to the Land.

    If they lost control of the underground world, the Star Alliance¡¯s interests would also be affected, and it was certainly something the Star Alliance did not want to see. It was absolutely impossible for them to just ignore it. Sending a team from the CHC was the best proof they wanted to solve the problem quickly.

    As a member of the CHC, Lao Wang understood the strength of the so-called CHC team. Only top disciples at the level of Sister Lavel and Brother Yan Moyu were qualified to ept S-level missions. They were all king-level Gold Cores who were ready to cross the tides of the Heavenly River.

    Any random person in the CHC team would have at least the strength of the core elders in various sects. The S-level CHC squad formed would have at least five people. Combined, they had the strength to do anything they wanted in the Land, and it also represented the great importance the Star Alliance ced on this matter.

    There was a very important point here. In the Land, an older Gold Core did not necessarily mean that he was stronger. Generally speaking, one would have a deeper understanding if one lived longer. However, due to the restrictions of thews of the Land, once one had reached the peak cultivation one could have, one¡¯sbat power would then stagnate and slowly start declining. Unless one entered the Heaven, they would be unable to break free from such a fate. Furthermore, the Heaven did not ept those that were too old. It was impossible to surpass the Gold Core Realm in the Land. However, the Gold Cores in the CHC were truly outstanding, with unlimited potential, and all had strongbat skills. Of course, in daily life, they still needed to give respect to their seniors.

    Lao Wang did not know of Mu Zi¡¯s exact strength now, but the CHC squad could easily exterminate the Ninth Shade Faction. More importantly, through the Machinery Race, Wang Zhong knew that the Star Alliance was a terrifying behemoth. The power they controlled was not something that the underground world could contend with. He had to find a way to solve the matter before the CHC team intervened; otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Netherworld Sea City was different from ordinary cities in the underground world. Although the city was a bit empty, most of the buildings were extremely majestic.

    As well, the wall surrounding the city was very tall and covered in runes and secrets. It also shone with a ck light. It was meant to resist the Netherworld River.

    In the history of the underground world, there had been few cases where the Netherworld River turned violent, but the phenomenon of the rising of the tides of the Netherworld River was verymon. Therefore, as long as a city was located near the sea, it was a must to have a tall protective wall. The unique wall material and protective runes could effectively resist the impact of the Netherworld River.

    Lao Wang did not stay in the city. He rushed to the Netherworld Sea outside the city. He could see the tributaries of the Netherworld River with endless streams converging in one direction before merging into the endless Netherworld Sea. There were many guard posts on the seaside of the Netherworld Sea, along with various water-level measuring instruments.

    It was said that the Netherworld Sea was advancing and expanding ind at a slow rate every year. Based on calctions, the Netherworld Sea City that was 50 kilometers away should be able to still exist for about three hundred years, However, in recent months, the Netherworld Sea had significantly elerated the pace of expansion, which was two to three times the previous expansion speed. Now, guard posts along the coast and devices for measuring the water level densely covered the entire coast, as if they were facing a major enemy. Ignoring the various pieces of equipment the different forces ced on the coast to detect the Netherworld King, the beach today could be regarded as lively.

    Aside from the various forces hidden in the dark, one could directly see that there were severalrger camps anchored on the beach only tens of meters away from the sea. Most of which were created by people from various sects. There were also some stalls set up in the camp. Lao Wang picked one of thergest camps and walked over.

    Seeing a ck Titaning from a distance, many people in the camp stopped and watched. Most of the vendors had smiles on their faces. Any purveyor would like rich people like the ck Titans. They just didn¡¯t expect that the ck Titans, who had always been only interested in money, would participate in the mission of finding the Netherworld King.

    They guessed that it was because the ck Titans had many mines along the Netherworld River and were also afraid of the Netherworld King destroying them. Thus, they decided toe join the mission.

    ¡°Brother ck, I have the best Yin and Yang Pills. You can choose any pill here, including the 80% pill and the 90% pill. As long as you offer a good price, I can even get a perfect pill for you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. From a nce, anyone can tell that Brother ck here is an expert. If he dared toe here, how would he becking in Yin and Yang Pills?¡± someone beside him said with a smile. ¡°Look at mine. I have a set of fire-silkworm silk armor, which is a rank-6 magic artifact refined by an expert in the Land. It is non-intrusive and has amazing protection, more than enough to resist the Netherworld energy. With this armor, you don¡¯t need to use things like the Yin and Yang Pill.¡±

    The face of the person who was trying to sell pills before sank slightly. Such robbing of customers was too much, but before he could throw a fit, he saw that the ck Titan ignored the other vendor totally and just stopped in the middle of the entire camp. He then faintly asked everyone, ¡°Are there any ships that can enter the Netherworld Sea?¡±

    Going out to sea?

    Many people in the camp were stunned for a moment, suspecting that they had misheard what he had just said.

    The Netherworld River was already considered a taboo in the underground world. It could not be touched by people who were not Gold Cores or someone with a special artifact. As for the Netherworld Sea, it was something that even these Gold Cores regarded as taboo. Going out to sea? Normal people had never heard of anyone saying such a thing. This was something that only those who wanted to break past their limits or lunatics would say.

    No one answered him in this camp, but people in a few otherrge camps who hadn¡¯t paid any attention to him initially all turned towards him.

    Lao Wang wrinkled his eyebrows and asked again.

    The group of vendors looked at each other before one person stood up. ¡°This Brother ck over here, are you making fun of us? There has never been anyone who provided services of traveling into the Netherworld Sea.¡±

    Lao Wang also knew that there was indeed no one that provided such a service. Even if there was, it would be extremely rare. Lao Wang was just trying his luck. He then took a step back and asked another question, ¡°Then is there a magic artifact that will allow me to travel in the Netherworld Sea?¡±

    ¡°...We do not have such an artifact either.¡± The vendors around him shook their heads again.

    ¡°Since when did the ck Titans be so courageous, risking so much for some money?¡± A voice sounded from the camp on the left. ¡°You¡¯re pretty brave.¡±

    This voice carried a superior aura, showing that he had been in a high position for a long time and was very powerful.

    The entire camp became quiet in an instant. Looking towards the tent that the voice came from, they saw a ck me-shaped tent, which belonged to the Profound Fire Faction that was once one of the three great underground world Factions.

    And as the voice fell, a humanoid creature with six arms and eight eyes came out of the tent. A monstrous ck me spread naturally on his skin. The pressure emitted by his body was not lower than the pressure of the Netherworld Sea.

    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Bayan from the Profound Fire Faction!¡±

    ¡°Elder Bayan had in fact always been in this camp? I didn¡¯t even notice it!¡± Many surprised exmations filled the surroundings.

    After all, the Profound Fire Faction and the Ninth Shade Faction were once two of the Three Great Factions and had always been close to each other.

    In the underground world, the attention of most of the powers was now focused on the Netherworld King, and few people cared about Lao Wang who had started this incident. After all, everyone thought that he had died under the hands of Elder Hades. Only the Three Great Factions were aware of the inside information that Wang Zhong merely fell into the Netherworld River. No one was certain whether he was alive or dead.

    It was no secret that the underground world was considered the ¡°garbage dump¡± for the Star Alliance. Bad things were basically done by those in the underground world. There would not be muchmotion even if Wang Zhong was killed.

    In fact, a level-4.5 civilization leader was nothing much, and one must not forget that there was still the Blood Demon Race that wanted to deal with the Earth. However, no one expected another Earthling to be the Netherworld King and exterminate the Ninth Shade Faction. This had already gone against the unspoken rules of the Star Alliance. The CHC team would naturally take care of this so-called Netherworld King.

    The underground world had not had such a major event in a long time. All major Factions with some strength were now ¡°excited¡±. Although the Ninth Shade Faction had been destroyed, but because the Netherworld King was still alive, no one dared to touch the pie yet. However, as long as the CHC team took action, the ¡°turbulent times¡± of the underground world would begin. All the Void Cores and the Gold Core powerhouses were prepared to engage in battle. Perhaps they could even figure out the secrets of how the Netherworld King became so strong.

    Bayan was in charge of this area, but he did not expect to identally sense a powerhouse, one that obviously did not belong to the underground world. He had an ability where he could peer into one¡¯s soul. Thus, all forms of disguise were useless in front of him. What surprised him was that Wang Zhong, who was supposed to be dead, had unexpectedly appeared before his eyes.

    The Netherworld King caused all this trouble to take revenge for Wang Zhong. Thus, Wang Zhong¡¯s information had been widely circted in the underground world. Everyone knew that he was a very influential person in the Heavenly Gates and had the support of many bigwigs. Otherwise, he would not have been able to cause so much trouble for the Fire Demon Race and Blood Demon Race.

    The question was, how was Wang Zhong still alive? Didn¡¯t it mean that the situation waspletely different now? However, that would be inconsistent with the interests of the Profound Fire Faction. After this incident, the Profound Fire Faction had the hope of bing the most powerful force in the underground world, so it was better for Wang Zhong to die.

    Moreover, the cultivation method he was using could devour lives and even souls. The stronger the other party was, the more delicious it was, and the better it was for him. As a talent from the CHC, Wang Zhong definitely had a top-quality soul. Anyways, the me was now all on the Ninth Shade Faction. How could he miss the chance to devour such a delicious soul? That would be a huge waste!

    ¡°A person who hides his head and shows his tail. Is hiding under your tent considered courageous?¡± Wang Zhong already knew about the situation in the underground world from the information that he had gathered along the way. Since this person was the elder of the Profound Fire Faction, he definitely did not want him to be alive. Since they were going to fight no matter what, he could use this Elder Bayan to try out his new strength after bing a Solid Core! Elder Bayan was also considered to be well-known in the underground world and had strength equivalent to Elder Hades of the Ninth Shade Faction.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡±

    There was a burst of sound from under the tent before the whole tent burst apart. A ck light shone. A person could be seen flicking his hands under the light before a weird ck energy instantly filled the surrounding area for several kilometers!

    Many of the Faction disciples around them suddenly changed their facial expressions. The weird ck energy had a strong absorption effect. Everyone felt that the power in their body was being rapidly extracted.

    Nether Absorption Skill!

    Anywhere that the ck energy reached was in the range of the Nether Absorption Skill. It would constantly extract the vitality of all creatures and turn it into nutrients for the caster, making the enemy weaker and the caster stronger. Elder Bayan became known as the most grindable Gold Core in the underground world because of this skill!

    The disciples and traders around also did not expect Elder Bayan to actually act the moment he shouted. Furthermore, he had used a skill that had such arge area of effect when used,pletely ignoring the other disciples and those not involved. This skill did not distinguish between enemy and allies. One by one, everyone became frightened and started fleeing, retreating to more than fifteen kilometers away from the range of the dark energy. Only Wang Zhong and Bayan were left in the entire camp.

    The corners of Elder Bayan¡¯s mouth were slightly curved. He had used such a skill the moment he started the fight not because he thought highly of Wang Zhong. After all, the Earthling was a rookie who could not evenst a few attacks from Elder Hades of the Ninth Shade Faction. He merely wanted to chase away the annoying flies around them.

    After all, Wang Zhong¡¯s identity was sensitive. Although many people in the underground world wanted him to die, few would dare to actually do it right in the open. Taking on the lesson from the matter of the Ninth Shade Faction, even if one was not scared of the Heavenly Gates, as long as the Netherworld King was still alive, any Earthling was considered a taboo in the underground world. As long as the Netherworld King did not die, no one would dare to kill Earthlings in the open out of fear of the Netherworld King taking revenge.

 Chapter 1185 - Unusual Earthling

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Unusual Earthling</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Wang Zhong seemed to be stronger than what the rumors made him out to be. He was standing in the target area of Elder Bayan¡¯s Nether Absorption Skill, yet he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual power was evenly spread out, and Elder Bayan couldn¡¯t find an area of weakness to put his technique to use.

    ¡°So, you do recognize me,¡± Wang Zhong spoke slowly after seeing that there was no one else around them. Elder Bayan didn¡¯t want others to know Wang Zhong¡¯s identity, which was what Wang Zhong wanted too.

    Otherwise, if the Star Alliance caught wind that Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t dead and was even attempting to find Mu Zi, what would the higher-ups of the Star Alliance think of him? Even if the Fire Demon Race and Blood Demon Race didn¡¯t add fuel to the fire, everyone clearly knew that Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t doing this to help the Star Alliance ¡°get rid of the trouble¡±. They would think that Wang Zhong was colluding with the Netherworld King and engaging in illegal activities. The Star Alliance¡¯s attitude towards such extremely dangerous individuals was to kill the person in question first. If he was deemed guilty, the Star Alliance would probably start attacking the Earth before Wang Zhong could even make it out of Hell Ind.

    ¡°Your disguise is a ck Titan, and you are going out to the sea at this point of time. Your identity is not hard to guess at all.¡± Elder Bayan¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. How did you survive falling into the Netherworld River and manage to healpletely in less than a month? Do you Earthlings have some special connection with the Netherworld River?¡±

    ¡°Even if there is, do you think I will tell you?¡±

    ¡°I was just a little curious. It doesn¡¯t matter if you tell me or not.¡± Elder Bayan had already raised his left hand. Spiraling dark energy condensed in front of him, seemingly bing heavier with his pulling gesture.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance would cause mayhem to the underground world¡¯s current situation. Any faction who stood to gain from his death would not be d to see him alive. Wang Zhong had to die!

    ¡°You narrowly escaped from the Netherworld River, yet you dared toe back? I¡¯ll send you to your grave on behalf of the Ninth Shade Faction!¡±

    Hua!

    Elder Bayan waved his left hand.

    Boom!

    Unlike what was happening during his casual pulling gesture earlier on, the dark energy no longer permeated the air aimlessly but suddenly condensed together. A devouring and corrosive force that seemed terrifying was formed.

    Huff huff huff...

    Many mutated creatures were at the beach, but the moment they were enveloped by the suction force, their life essence was sucked in immediately. Their originally colorful bodies turned into a dead gray color, losing all signs of vitality. They turned into ash and disappeared with the wind.

    Disciples from various Factions had been standing far away, but they were still scared out of their wits. They were far enough from the suction force such that it didn¡¯t touch them, but they still felt as if their vitality was gradually vanishing, so they kept on madly retreating. They only stopped when they were a full 30 to 50 kilometers away, still in a badly shaken state.

    Gold Core experts, especially Elder Bayan who had mastered his own technique, could make the heavens and earth tremble once they started attacking. No one dared to stay within a 15-kilometer radius during such an attack.

    That unlucky and miserable ck Titan was only in the Solid Core Realm, yet he had to face this terrifying attack that targeted his soul and vitality. He would have no idea what hit him!

    Wait, something¡¯s not right. Elder Bayan hadn¡¯t stopped his attack. Was the ck Titan not dead yet?

    In the center of the battlefield, Lao Wang had already revealed his true form the moment the enemy started his attack.

    Although he was a Solid Core now, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless against a Gold Core expert that had been famous in the underground world for quite some time.

    Two energy wings had spread out behind him. Lao Wang¡¯s soul resistance was strong, to begin with. This ability was even more enhanced in his true form. Although the strange devouring and corrosive force surrounded him, Lao Wang¡¯s physical body and soul managed to stay rooted, just like a boulder in a whirlpool.

    The corner of Elder Bayan¡¯s mouth turned upwards in a smirk. He didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    ording to rumors, Wang Zhong was merely a Void Core when he faced off against Elder Hades, yet he could resist a few attacks from thetter. Since Wang Zhong had reached the Solid Core Realm now, it was reasonable for him to be stronger.

    Normally, Elder Bayan would want to y with his target. After all, it was rare to find a Solid Core that could slightly contend with a Gold Core expert. Bullying this sort of genius was something that Bayan found fun. However, this was a special case. He couldn¡¯t drag this on for too long. If the noise from this battle attracted other Gold Core experts from the Netherworld Sea City, Wang Zhong¡¯s identity would be discovered. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the fact that he was the one who killed Wang Zhong. What if others such as the Heavenly Gates got to know of this? Especially the Netherworld King... Thinking about what happened to the Ninth Shade Faction, no one would dare to kill an Earthling in public as long as the Netherworld King was alive!

    He had to end this battle quickly!

    Elder Bayan¡¯s eyes gleamed as he channeled the Netherworld energy in his body.

    Boom!

    Monstrous ck mes suddenly appeared on his body. His small body that wasn¡¯t even two meters tall suddenly swelled, and he turned into a strange beast!

    This creature had the body of a sheep and the teeth of a tiger. Its eyes were at its armpits, and it had human hands. It was around five to six meters tall and seven to eight meters across. It had a huge round head and a gigantic mouth.

    Glutton True Form!

    Ying ying ying ying ying~

    It made sounds that resembled that of babies. At the same time, it opened its gigantic mouth.

    Nether Absorption Skill ¡ª Devouring the Heavens!

    This time, it not only sucked vitality but also transformed into a small ck hole. It absorbed everything including normal matter!

    The tents in the surrounding were nailed several meters into the ground with huge stakes. However, they werepletely uprooted by this suction force, right into Elder Bayan¡¯s big mouth. This didn¡¯t cause any damage to his mouth at all. All matter that he absorbed was reduced to one percent of its normal size before it even got close to his mouth. It then disappeared into oblivion upon entering his ck-hole mouth. Even the ground didn¡¯t manage to escape his wrath as the surface of the ground was being sucked in!

    Lao Wang fell sharply. He pped his energy wings continuously, forcefully resisting the suction while suspended in mid-air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat you! Eat you! Eat you!¡±

    A mad and shrill voice came from the suction force. It possessed a shocking effect towards the soul. Lao Wang immediately sensed that the suction force was forcefully tugging at his soul and attempting to pull his soul out of his body!

    ¡°Sink!¡± Wang Zhong focused all his power on stabilizing his soul.

    When facing such an attack, it was useless to think of ways to dodge or counter it. If you weren¡¯t able to resist it head-on, any other tricks you tried to y would be useless anyway, and you would die eventually.

    He had literally ¡°seen¡± Lavel¡¯s Gold Core before in an in-depth manner. This was an experience that ordinary Solid Cores did not have. A Gold Core represented the highest standard of the Land and was its highest benchmark. Through that experience, Lao Wang was able to have a very intuitive and urate perception of a Gold Core. His Solid Core had not reached the quality of a Gold Core. However, when he revealed his true form and unleashed his Solid Core, his Solid Core didn¡¯t feel weaker than an average Gold Core. If he added his dragon imprint, he would be even stronger!

    Wang Zhong felt that Bayan was much weaker than Lavel and that he would be able to resist him head-on.

    He continued channeling elemental power from his energy wings. He drew out power from the core of his soul and merged it with his spiritual power. His physical body and soul were instantly stabilized. His soul that had almost been yanked out of his body returned to its original position too.

    ¡°Heheheh, now¡¯s the main course, kid!¡± Bayan¡¯s shrill child-like voice boomed in the air. Wang Zhong was able to resist his Nether Absorption Skill, but this wasn¡¯t the end!

    What exactly was his Nether Absorption Skill?

    Absorption was the first part, but not the strongest part, which was the ability to transfer.

    The dark energy in the surroundings started to surge into Bayan¡¯s body non-stop. It was like a tonic that nourished his power, strengthening it!

    Bayan¡¯s soul was slightly hanging out of his true-form physical body. Unlike the half of Wang Zhong¡¯s soul that was forcefully pulled out of his body, this soul willingly came out of its body. An invisible force tied these two souls together, forcefully tugging at the other half of Wang Zhong¡¯s soul like in a tug-of-war!

    This was a battle between Netherworld energy and spiritual power, and Bayan¡¯s soul against Wang Zhong¡¯s soul!

    The power of the Nether Absorption Skill increased suddenly, and Wang Zhong¡¯s soul waspletely pulled out of his body. A soul lost all protection once it was outside of its body. A force in the ck Netherworld energy started consuming Wang Zhong¡¯s soul. It extracted streams of vitality and spiritual power from the soul and merged it into the Netherworld energy, further nourishing Bayan.

    At the same time, the two souls tugging at each other produced a strange and inexplicable suction force, which firmly locked them in ce.

    Bayan felt extremely at ease. Wang Zhong dared to explore the underground world when he was merely a Void Core and managed to escape attacks from Elder Hades. That took extraordinary skill. Now that he was a Solid Core, hisbat power and ability to escape were not to be underestimated. Bayan would probably have to expend a lot of effort in dealing with him if he used conventional means, and there was still the possibility that Wang Zhong would escape. However, the situation now was in his favor...

    When the Nether Absorption Skill was fully unleashed and the two souls were locked in ce, their bodies could not move, and they were unable to get out of this situation. Wang Zhong¡¯s body was merely instinctively channeling spiritual power. The core of this battle was the fight between the two souls.

    Bayan probably wouldn¡¯t dare to use this skill against master experts, but he loved using it against opponents who were weaker than him.

    Bayan¡¯s opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash his power and techniques, and would be forced to fight with his soul and raw power. The opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at all since their souls were engaged in a tug-of-war! This ultimate skill did it all. It was not only the simplest and crudest way but the safest way too. Bayan¡¯s soul was his forte, and he seldom lost to other Gold Cores in this aspect, let alone to a weak Solid Core.

    So what if Wang Zhong was a genius? So what if he managed to create his own technique while he was still a Void Core? Even if he was exceptionally talented and had insanebat skills, he would die eventually in this situation. This kid¡¯s soul was good at resisting, but he was merely a Solid Core, and his spiritual power would run out soon in another 10 or 20 seconds.

    Bayan was still engrossed in his thoughts until he realized that Wang Zhong resisted his attack again and got out of the locked position. Something seemed off. This human¡¯s soul was very strange indeed. It was sturdy and solid, unlike ordinary souls, which were weak and feeble.

    Bayan frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t have time to waste. ording to his calctions, those Faction disciples should have already reported what was happening, to their respective Factions. This ce was only a few dozen kilometers away from Netherworld Sea City. Someone would definitely being in another three to five minutes.

    ¡°Not bad, kid!¡± He let out a mighty yelp, and his Glutton True Form grew bigger again, his power increasing exponentially too.

    Dirt and rocks were flying everywhere at once, and this terrifying suction force had expanded to a 30-kilometer radius. However, this was not working! This time, he couldn¡¯t even tug the Earthling¡¯s soul out of his body.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was abnormally stable. He was able to ignore the devouring and corrosive properties of the Nether Absorption Skill, and he wasn¡¯t inferior to Bayan in terms of strength.

    Wang Zhong looked rxed. Bayan had managed to tug his soul out of his body as his attack had been too sudden. However, Wang Zhong believed that he would never lose in this aspect. He was confident in his soul even when he was just a Casted Soul Stage weakling on Earth back then. Bayan underestimated Wang Zhong¡¯s physical strength, which was on par with an average Gold Core. Wang Zhong definitely didn¡¯t lose out in this aspect either.

    After a couple of seconds, Bayan no longer looked as rxed as before. He couldn¡¯t believe that a Solid Core could contend with him in terms of soul and strength. Bayan was the one who started the attack, and he was the offensive party, yet he hadn¡¯t managed to defeat a mere Solid Core? Wang Zhong must have used some secret technique.

    Horrible trash!

    ¡°Kid, are you burning your Solid Core to resist my attacks? You are merely a Solid Core. How long can youst?¡± Bayan said sternly.

    ¡°Burning my Solid Core?¡± Lao Wang¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to be strained at all. On the contrary, it seemed much more rxed than Bayan¡¯s. ¡°You are not worth that!¡±

    Right after he said that, the dragon imprint took shape in his mind, and a sliver of golden spiritual power entered the tug-of-war!

    The bnce of power was upset immediately.

    Bayan sensed that Wang Zhong¡¯s power suddenly increased by several folds, and thetter now had the upper hand in terms of both soul and strength.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was able to gradually return to its original position in such a tug-of-war situation. On the other hand, Bayan¡¯s soul was firmly grasped and unable to return to its body. Bayan could sense that the opponent¡¯s gold spiritual power had an indescribable hold over him. He felt disgusted by it and was unwilling to touch it. He instinctively wanted to avoid it.

    In a battle between experts, it was clear who would be the victor when one party¡¯s power suddenly increased, and the other party showed fear.

    Bayan was extremely shocked. It was incredible that a little Solid Core could resist his Nether Absorption Skill. However, how could Wang Zhong¡¯s power increase further after the tug-of-war? Was he really a Solid Core? Even most Gold Core experts in the underground world didn¡¯t have such a powerful soul and an abundant supply of spiritual power!

    ¡°Rise!¡± In this battle situation, once one party was thrown off track, he would definitely lose. Bayan knew this very well and was aware of how dangerous this situation was for him. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless and constructed a Netherworld Seal. ck runes instantly reflected onto the Gold Core in his body, as if he had put a seal on his Gold Core.

    Gold Core Secret Technique ¡ª Sacrifice!

    He had been joking about Wang Zhong burning his Solid Core, but now, it seemed that he was left with no choice but to burn his Gold Core!

    The level of power of the tug-of-war increased instantly. The bnce of power was restored, and Bayan seemed to be the one with the upper hand and faintly gaining control.

    Regardless of whether one was a Void Core, a Solid Core, or a Gold Core, one could obtain strong and unparalleled explosive power in a short time by using secret techniques to burn one¡¯s Core. However, there was a time limit to this power.

    Also, burning your Core was like burning your life essence! It was true that Gold Core experts could change their physical bodies at will, but their Gold Cores were the essence of their life, and their life was imprinted on it. Once you exhausted your Gold Core, the damage would be almost irreparable.

    Bayan couldn¡¯t believe he had to pay such a high price to defeat a little Solid Core!

    Bayan was extremely furious, but before he could unleash his anger, the terrifying truth made him sober up instantly.

    Even though he had paid such a high price, he only gained a little advantage! He had only managed to drag that little Solid Core¡¯s soul several inches out of his body, before it wouldn¡¯t budge again. It was as if the Earthling¡¯s soul had taken root in its body. Wang Zhong¡¯s soul was perfect, and there were no ws for Bayan to exploit. Thetter couldn¡¯t absorb Wang Zhong¡¯s vitality at all.

    The dark energy in the surroundings was still nourishing Bayan¡¯s body, but there was less of it now, and the area it covered was smaller too. Without the replenishment of Wang Zhong¡¯s vitality, the dark energy could not regenerate and was slowly being used up.

    What was happening?! He couldn¡¯t subdue this kid even after he burned his Gold Core?

    No, he was far from subduing Wang Zhong! Bayan¡¯s slight advantage over the battle situation had onlysted a dozen seconds. After the time limit for his technique was over, his power started gradually returning to normal, yet Wang Zhong was as strong as ever!

    Was Wang Zhong really a Solid Core? How could his powerst for so long? Wang Zhong clearly wasn¡¯t using secret techniques such as burning his Core. He was actually relying on his own strength?

    Wang Zhong just reached the Solid Core Realm and needed an opponent to test his new power. Bayan simply dropped down from the sky, and Wang Zhong was interested in seeing what skills the Elder had.

    Bayan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. A Gold Core wasn¡¯t able to defeat a Solid Core even after burning his Core? What kind of monster was Wang Zhong?!

    Not only that, Bayan even felt some hallucinations appear before his eyes. He seemed to be seeing all the Gods standing in front of him and crushing him with their aura. It was as if he was fighting against the entire world!

    Bayan knew clearly that this was just an illusion and not reality, but that didn¡¯t matter. This was one of the most dangerous situations that could happen during soul attacks. When souls were tugging against each other, hallucinations were the deadliest thing that could happen. This meant that your power had gone haywire, and your soul was no longer pure and awake...

    Boom!

    Bayan didn¡¯t hesitate and marked another secret technique onto his Gold Core.

    Burning one¡¯s Gold Core for a second time within a short time frame was a lethal thing to even the most powerful Gold Core experts. Even if they survived, they would be left with irreparable injuries. If their power decreased by 20% or 30%, this result would only be considered a minor injury! However, Bayan was left with no choice. He was like a person who was about to die of thirst. Even if he knew that there was only poison in front of him, he would drink it without hesitation in order to quench his thirst.

    The bnce of power was restored again, and Bayan even seemed to be gaining a little advantage. However, the bnce of power was upset once again, this time faster than the previous time. Bayan hadn¡¯t recovered from the damage he suffered from burning his Gold Core the first time, yet he already started burning his Core a second time.

    Lao Wang was still very stable, just like a mountain. Although he looked calm, he was starting to feel the pressure. He had already unleashed his dragon¡¯s breath true form. Lao Wang wanted to test the extreme limits of his power in front of this underground world Gold Core expert. He had used all of his trump cards now. Under the dual pressure of the opponent¡¯s level of power and soul, Lao Wang had unleashed his Solid Core and divine cells to the extreme.

    Wang Zhong felt like he was walking on a high-pressure steel wire. He was walking on the edge of danger, but he felt extremelyfortable and carefree using such power. He was facing a Gold Core expert head-on and exerting all of his power to the limit. This feeling of being evenly matched and even being able to gain a slight advantage was exhrating!

    Lao Wang was not anxious. It was true that a Solid Core couldn¡¯tpare to a Gold Core in terms of energy consumption, absorption, and recovery speed. There was a huge difference in the quality of their Cores. However, Wang Zhong possessed divine cells that were naturally formed from the heavens and the earth. Other than having hundreds of millions of divine cells work together at the same time, what faster way was there for one to recover his spiritual power?

    This longsting tug-of-war endured for around seven or eight seconds. As Bayan used up his explosive power from the second time he burned his Gold Core, he gritted his teeth and prepared to mark his Gold Core for a third time!

    However, before the secret technique could be imprinted onto the Gold Core...

    Crack crack crack crack!

    After suffering continuous damage and intense pressure, Bayan could hear the sounds of cracking from his Gold Core. His expression changed swiftly.

    He was already burnt out, and now with this psychological change...

    Battles between souls and spiritual power would appear boring to spectators as it was just two figures standing there. However, in reality, this was the most dangerous type of battle. Once you were at a disadvantage, you would die a tragic death! There was almost no chance that you could turn the tables!

    Bayan had looked proud at first, but now, he turned pale in an instant. His Nether Absorption Skill wasn¡¯t able to subdue the enemy, and he had to suffer the bacsh and also resist Wang Zhong¡¯s attack.

    In the next moment, Bayan caved in and totally copsed.

    Countless streams of dark energy disappeared into Bayan¡¯s body at once, as if they had never appeared at all. His Glutton True Form dissipated, and a gray soul was abruptly pulled out from Bayan¡¯s body. It flew towards Wang Zhong, while Bayan¡¯s physical body fell to the ground.

    Bayan was defeated just like that?! He was a Gold Core expert, yet he lost to a Solid Core in this manner? He lost to a Solid Core in terms of pure spiritual power and strength. This was unimaginable!

    Pa!

    Wang Zhong felt the suction force in the surroundings disappear. Sand and stones stopped flying around, and countless debris plummeted to the ground.

    He stretched his left hand out as spiritual power wrapped around his palm. He caught the soul flying towards him by its neck.

    Without the cover of a physical body, a floating soul was as fragile as paper. Having said that, powerful souls could execute soul attacks and even create illusions while in pure soul form. These so-called ghosts could petrify ordinary people and even take over their body. However, such soul attacks were useless against experts such as Wang Zhong. Bayan was at Wang Zhong¡¯s mercy.

    Wang Zhong could sense Bayan¡¯s soul struggling crazily in his hand, but his struggle just felt like a mosquito¡¯s.

    ¡°Spare me! Master Wang Zhong, spare me!¡±

    Bayan was in soul form now, and his proud expression had long disappeared. He looked horrified and frightened now. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I have an artifact that can help you go out to sea!¡±

    Wang Zhong nced at him. ¡°I can search your possessions after I kill you.¡±

    ¡°No! No, no, no!¡± Bayan eximed in horror. ¡°Master Wang Zhong, it¡¯s no use even if you manage to find it! It¡¯s called the Jiuli Warship, an artifact from the Profound Fire Faction. My spiritual seal is imprinted on it. You won¡¯t be able to use it even if you find it! I¡¯m willing to give you this artifact in exchange for my life!¡±

    Wang Zhong narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Users imprinted seals on their artifacts, and others couldn¡¯t use it unless the seal was broken. Of course, any equipment refinery master could easily break such a normal seal. However, Lao Wang was anxious to go out to sea now and didn¡¯t have time to slowly search for an equipment refinery master.

    Without hesitation, Lao Wang pointed a finger at Bayan, and a stream of spiritual power instantly pierced through Bayan¡¯s Soul Sea.

    Pap!

    With a crisp sound, Bayan¡¯s Gold Core was smashed. Without a soul, the physical body was extremely fragile and weak. Otherwise, even if cracks had appeared on a Gold Core, it would still be tougher than the hardest material in the Land, and Lao Wang couldn¡¯t have destroyed it so easily.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Bayan started howling like a pig being butchered. ¡°You little mutt, how dare you...?!¡±

    ¡°Think before you speak.¡± Before Bayan could stop howling, Wang Zhong interrupted him. ¡°Do you want to live or not? The decision is yours.¡±

    Lao Wang didn¡¯t mind sparing Bayan¡¯s life in exchange for the warship. However, he definitely had to destroy Bayan¡¯s Gold Core. Otherwise, if Bayan went back on his word immediately after returning his soul to his body, Wang Zhong would have to expend a lot more effort in defeating him again. Since Bayan harbored the intention of killing him, it was only fair for him to destroy his Gold Core.

    While speaking, Wang Zhong had already loosened his grip on Bayan¡¯s soul.

    Bayan¡¯s physical body was not dead yet, so without Wang Zhong¡¯s pulling, Bayan¡¯s soul immediately bounced back into its body. He got up from the ground while trembling.

    After all, Bayan was a Gold Core expert. Putting his level of power aside, he had foresight and good judgment abilities.

    His Gold Core had been destroyed. Even though his physical body was still intact, it was practically useless in terms of power. At this point of time, any Solid Core could crush him, let alone Wang Zhong.

    Wang Zhong was right. The ball was in his court now. He could choose to die now or to prolong his feeble existence by a few more decades. He still had his Gold Core physical body. As long as he didn¡¯t attract trouble, he could still survive a few more decades safely based on the longevity of this Gold Core physical body. He might even be able to find a way to recover his Gold Core...

    Hope was often the motivation for one to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door.

    ¡°I hope you will keep your promise...¡± Bayan took in a deep breath and did not bber on. He epted the deal quickly and took out something from his space ring.

    It was a ship model the size of a palm. This was the original form of the artifact. Bayan was right. If he didn¡¯t personally break this seal, Wang Zhong wouldn¡¯t have been able to use it. Bayan¡¯s Gold Core had been destroyed, and he no longer had any spiritual power, so he simply cut his finger and dripped a drop of blood on it.

    His blood contained his life imprint, which instantly broke the seal on the ship artifact.

    Whoosh!

    The ship model suddenly becamerger. It was three meters long and one meter wide, and looked like a small boat from the outside.

    This was the Profound Fire Faction¡¯s Jiuli Warship!

    ¡°Nice ship!¡± This was a pleasant surprise to Lao Wang.

    Major Factions in the underground world built their bases at various locations near the origin of the Netherworld River. It was inevitable that they would have to deal with the Netherworld River due to various reasons. Ordinary people found the Netherworld River inessible, but the various Factions clearly had their own methods of dealing with it. This Jiuli Warship was an exclusive possession of the Profound Fire Faction. It was built from aplete piece of Jiuli Wood and had a powerful ability to adapt to the Netherworld energy. Countless runes were carved on it so that it could withstand the corrosion and the impact of water currents while on the Netherworld River. However, it didn¡¯t offer any protection other than that. This ship would be powerless against the spiritual pressure, gravity, and will of the Netherworld River. This was because the ship was too small, and it wasn¡¯t possible to carve more runic arrays onto it. Nothing could be done as there were too few Jiuli trees, and it was even more difficult to find a big Jiuli tree...

    However, this was sufficient for Lao Wang. He was not afraid of the water or the will of the Netherworld River. He merely needed a transport carrier that could take him across the Netherworld River. Otherwise, it would take forever for him to swim to Hell Ind as flying across the Netherworld River was not an option.

    He reached out to take the ship from Bayan. It was dull and heavy, but he was able to carry it with one hand over his head.

    He was pressed for time. Mu Zi and Grai¡¯s current situation was unknown, and the Heavenly Gates¡¯ CHC team could set off anytime. He had to treasure every minute and second he had.

    Wang Zhong didn¡¯t even look at Elder Bayan, as if this Gold Core expert was just an ant. He spread his wings and soared into the air, turning into a streak of light that was heading towards the deeper parts of the Netherworld Sea. After a few kilometers, the streak of light appeared to be dimmer, and it dived into the sea.

    Ssh!

    With a light ssh of water, the Jiuli Warshipnded on the surface of the sea. It was driven by spiritual power, which enveloped the entire ship. It braved the wind and waves, heading towards the fathomless depths of the Netherworld Sea.

    It disappeared into the sea of overwhelming ck Netherworld energy in the blink of an eye.

    Bayan found it unbelievable that this Earthling kept his promise and didn¡¯t kill him. He was even more bbergasted at the scene that followed. Wang Zhong was able to resist the Netherworld energy and set sail smoothly in the Netherworld Sea. It was as if the terrifying water currents of the Netherworld Sea was just normal water to him. This kid was on a whole new level!

    Netherworld Water was highly cohesive in nature, and it was extremely difficult to forge a path. One would need a really good understanding of Netherworld Water in order to navigate smoothly. However, even experts in the underground world who used Netherworld energy as their cultivation method could not do this.

    Currently, everyone thought only the Netherworld King could do it. Wang Zhong was the second one! It should be noted that Wang Zhong was from the Heavenly Gates in the Land, and his cultivation method used spiritual power instead of Netherworld energy. So how did he manage to do this?!

    Were these Earthlings all monsters? They were so talented in controlling Netherworld Water.

    Bayan came back to his senses after being stunned for several seconds.

    The most important thing now was to leave this ce immediately instead of marveling at how exceptional Earthlings were. As a Gold Core expert, Bayan had been arrogant and domineering for quite a while and offended many in the underground world. If others realized that his Gold Core had been destroyed...

    He needed to hurry and leave!

    Before he could lift his leg, two powerful auras appeared in the air, heading towards him at high speed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Bayan? Who were you fighting?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You...¡±

    To be able to fly at such a high speed, the two powerful auras clearly belonged to Gold Core experts, and they were Bayan¡¯s ¡°friends¡±. They appeared to be united on the surface, but they secretly schemed against each other. Their intrigued tone made it seem like they had discovered something.

    Damn it! How did they arrive so fast?

    ¡°Hehe, Elder Bayan.¡± The Gold Core expert seemed to have forgotten why he hade. ¡°I heard that you found a lot of good stuff when the various Factions were cleaning up what was left of the Ninth Shade Faction. Would you like to share some of those things with me?¡±

    Share? This was daylight robbery!

    Bayan¡¯s pale face instantly turned ghostly white.

    He was finished!

    ...

    On a dark brown ind.

    Hell Ind had never been a deserted ce. Although it was rare, people from the underground world did set foot here. From countless epochs ago, there were various legends about the three forbidden ces in the depths of the Netherworld Sea.

    It was said that the Netherworld King had shown his true form in the underground world before, and this ce used to be his pce. Due to his strange hobbies, he bred various powerful hybrid species there.

    Examples would be the ming Cerberi with three huge heads and Subi who were hybrids of demons and goddesses. Most of the terrifying creatures rted to darkness and hell that one could imagine originated from this ce. These legends were just the tip of the tip of the iceberg.

    Most of these mutated species had been the Netherworld King¡¯s private possessions. However, after he disappeared, some of these mutated species escaped out of Hell Ind to the outside throughout the countless epochs. They reproduced in the outside world and created their own race and legends. However, most of them stayed on Hell Ind and reproduced there, making this ce a paradise for monsters.

    A dpidated pce stood tall in the deepest part of the ind, surrounded by towering trees. After countless epochs, this once glorious pce now looked dpidated with no divine lighting from it. However, the monsters¡¯ fear towards the Netherworld King was carved into their bones. All monsters on the ind protected the pce out of habit even though it was shabby and powerless. Only powerful monsters could reside closer to the pce, creating a strict hierarchy system for the monsters on the ind.

    Few visitors ever came to Hell Ind. Sometimes, there would even be no visitors for an epoch or two.

    The hierarchy system of the monsters on the ind had not changed for a very long time. After all, they had been fighting for so many years, so they knew which race was the strongest, each race¡¯s strengths, and their trump cards. They knew each other very well and feared each other. They would not start battles easily. This peaceful situation would only be slightly disrupted when a super powerful expert appeared in one of these races. That race could then migrate their territory closer to the pce. However, this sort of thing only happened at most once or twice in an epoch. Hell Ind was rtively peaceful most of the time.

    However, this peaceful situation was destined to be broken today...

    In the dense forest, a huge three-headed Cerberus was quivering. A bald human with a strange wooden coffin on his back was standing in front of it. Behind this human, hundreds of Cerberi had been turned into lifeless corpses. The smell of blood was everywhere. All of those Cerberi had been strangled by gray Netherworld energy. Their necks, which were as thick as tree trunks, had been snapped! Their heads were ripped off, and blood soaked the ground.

    The bald human was smiling, but his soft voice sounded like a devil¡¯s. ¡°Are you going to surrender? Or die?¡±

    The eyes of the Cerberus were bloodshot. Beasts like them had things they wanted to protect too. They had developed intelligence and actually valued their identity more than humans did. It struggled and trembled, seemingly trying to get rid of its own fear. The next moment, a sh could be seen in its eyes as it bared its ferocious fangs. It exuded a powerful blood aura that was equivalent to that of a Gold Core expert!

    Kacha! Kacha! Kacha!

    However, three crisp sounds were heard before it could even condense an attack. The Cerberus¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and all the condensed power in its body quickly dissipated. Its three heads were torn from its body, resembling the plucking of onions. Blood spurted out and traveled dozens of meters.

    Bam!

    Its huge body dropped to the ground and made a loud sound. The bald human smiled. ¡°As a dog, how dare you bare your fangs at your master?! You deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Killing these creatures only shows how timid you are!¡± Another human followed closely behind that bald human. ¡°Mu Zi, I know you can hear me. No matter what happens, hang on! He wille!¡±

    The so-called ¡°Mu Zi¡± smiled creepily. ¡°Can¡¯t you sense that he has no reaction to your voice at all? Give up, Grai. Mu Zi is no longer here. You possess great talent. If you work for me, I will make you my proxy in this world. You will hold great power over millions of people!¡±

    ¡°If Mu Zi really isn¡¯t here anymore, you would have killed me without hesitation.¡± Grai sneered coldly. ¡°The only reason why you are still enduring my nagging is that Mu Zi is still here. He is still resisting you instinctively.¡±

    ¡°You provoke me repeatedly.¡± The Netherworld King nced at Grai. ¡°Are you not afraid that I will kill you out of rage?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mu Zi was the one who scooped you out of the Netherworld River. If not for Mu Zi, you would never have experienced the wonders of this world. How can a stupid low-level creature like you understand our resolve? No matter how you try to imitate us, it just shows your inferiorityplex,¡± Grai said, not hiding his contempt for the Netherworld King.

    ¡°...You are smart indeed.¡± The bald human continued to smile. ¡°You want to provoke me to kill you so that you can awaken Mu Zi¡¯sst bit of consciousness?¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to kill me?¡± Grai¡¯s voice was very firm. ¡°Don¡¯t you consider yourself to be omnipotent?¡±

    ¡°Hehe... I guess I shouldn¡¯t bother lying to smart people. It¡¯s so tiring,¡± the Netherworld King said. ¡°You¡¯re right. Mu Zi hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared, but that isn¡¯t the only reason why I¡¯m not killing you. Little Grai, I really admire you and want you to work for me. Anyway, so what if I kill you and awaken Mu Zi¡¯sst bit of consciousness? It¡¯s just hisst bit of consciousness. Do you think he can really hold out against me?¡±

    ¡°Try it then?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you are not that smart after all.¡± The Netherworld King smiled creepily. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death. However, those who are not afraid of death often die the most tragic deaths. Hehe, after staying by my side for so long, don¡¯t you know that death is sometimes a relief?¡±

    Grai couldn¡¯t help but shudder at his strange voice. He had seen what the Netherworld King was capable of, especially these two days aftering to Hell Ind. Grai¡¯s scalp turned numb upon seeing those scenes where the creatures would be better off dead.

 Chapter 1186 - Double-Layered Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Double-Layered Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Mu Zi¡¯s remaining consciousness is no more than a small snake in the grass to me and not much of a threat. I will choose to stay safe, but this does not mean that I cannot use force,¡± the Netherworld King calmly said. ¡°I can give you a bit more time to think about it carefully. But remember, when I reach the Netherworld Pce, you have to make a decision.¡±

    The Netherworld Pce was the pce that was hidden in the deepest part of this forest. The Netherworld King could sense his past memories and his hidden power in the pce. Ever since he upied the dominant position, he sensed that there was a secret hiding in his consciousness. If he wanted topletelye back to live and recover his prosperous times, he had to obtain everything in the Netherworld Pce. But before that, he wanted to ughter some more and use this bloodthirstiness topletely devour the remaining consciousness hiding in Mu Zi¡¯s body. Only then could he be the only owner of this body and possess everything that was rted to his identity as the Netherworld King.

    ¡°Of course, you can choose to run away,¡± said the Netherworld King as he continued to advance into the depths of the forest. He was not walking straight to the Netherworld Pce but was instead finding the ces where the monster races lived temporarily. ¡°However, without Mu Zi¡¯s aid, even if you can get out of Hell Ind, can you cross the Netherworld River? Ha ha ha ha...¡±

    Grai¡¯s expression was particrly ugly. He knew that the Netherworld King was not lying when it came to matters regarding Mu Zi, and all the hard work he had put in was for nothing. As for him, he could not possibly escape. Just as the Netherworld King had said, without Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death Coffin, he could not go anywhere as he was stuck in the middle of the Netherworld Sea. Furthermore, he would not run away from the Netherworld King either. For every day the Netherworld King did not step into the Netherworld Pce to receive his past memories and inheritance, it would mean that Mu Zi¡¯s consciousness had notpletely vanished. As long as thest wisp of Mu Zi still existed, it meant that hope was still present.

    It was very possible that Mu Zi¡¯s remaining consciousness was observing the outside world. If he saw that Grai had given up, it would be the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. There was no doubt that Mu Zi would sink intoplete despair and no longer have the chance of freeing himself.

    As he watched the Netherworld King about to disappear into the forest, Grai took a deep breath. Closely after, he caught up to him with quick steps.

    As long as an extremely dim hope existed, he would still be able to see light in this darkness.

    ...

    The Jiuli Warship could resist the decay and onught from the Netherworld River water. Arge portion of this sess was due to the unique material, the Jiuli Wood. However, it was only the ship that did not decay or spoil. In the end, one had to rely on their individual power to challenge the boundless hate and fatal Netherworld aura from the Netherworld River.

    Lao Wang did not know how long he had been traveling in the Netherworld River.

    The darkness surrounding the Netherworld River was boundless, and he could not see any light at all. Furthermore, theyers of fog were dense, and he could not see anything. Hispass was also in extreme chaos. As a result, he could not determine the direction he was traveling in nor his current position.

    Thus, Lao Wang¡¯s only solution was to continuously use the copper mirror to lock onto Grai and Mu Zi¡¯s coordinates. He used their coordinates to determine the position of Hell Ind and adjust the direction he was traveling in.

    Every time he used the copper mirror, more than half of his spiritual power would be consumed. Then, he would use a Vitality Supplement Pill to slowly recover. After he fully recovered, he would use the mirror again to adjust his route. Lao Wang had used the copper mirror at least thirty times this way. Furthermore, he would take at least four Earth hours to recover every time. With this cycle, he had traveled along the Netherworld River for more than five days.

    This had exceeded Lao Wang¡¯s prediction slightly. He had estimated that with the distance between Hell Ind and the Netherworld River Town, he would take at most two to three days if he paddled the Jiuli Warship at full speed. However, the more he advanced into the depths of the Netherworld River, the more powerful the pressure in his surroundings became. The water had also be ¡°thicker and denser¡±. Thus, it was already not easy to maintain an optimum speed even as he paddled his hardest. Being able to easily brave the waves like when he was at the beach was simply an extravagant wish.

    Furthermore, the further he traveled into the depths of the Netherworld River, the denser the surrounding Netherworld aura became. He thought that with his strength, it would not be difficult for him to travel on the Netherworld River. However, when he approached the depths of the Netherworld River... The water there no longer had a rotting and bloody smell like the water in the ordinary Netherworld River, but felt extremely ¡°pure¡± instead. In fact, the miserably pathetic screams had also vanished and were reced with a dead hollow silence. It was as if all the sounds in the water had disappeared as he could no longer hear them. Besides empty silence, there was only more empty silence in his surroundings. It was as if he was the only one left in this world.

    Since there was no rotting stench, then there were no hateful voices either. However, this was simply another extreme kind of purity. Lao Wang could clearly sense that the evil Netherworld aura and power in the surroundings had gathered to reach an unimaginable peak. As a result, he could not sense anything else. It was as if someone had descended into boundless darkness for 10,000 years and had forgotten about the radiance of the sun and its colors. Only when one lost all ability to differentiate evil did one shudder in fear.

    Even someone as strong as Lao Wang started to feel somewhat suffocated in the face of this terrifying Netherworld aura. However, this was only the repression of his power by the mighty Netherworld pressure, but what was truly more terrifying was the environment. There was clearly some boundless evil in his surroundings, yet it was empty and quiet. It was as if one was in hell surrounded by boundless darkness, while countless pitch-ck eyes filled with hate stared at oneself without blinking. They did not make any noise or disturb one in any way. They simply looked at one, as if they were waiting for one to be part of them...

    However, this was Lao Wang, whose state of mind and soul were extraordinary. Even though he felt a terrifying chill traveling down his spine, in the end, he was able to stabilize his heart and not be misled by this.

    Over five hours had passed since hisst course correction. The speed at which his spiritual power recovered had obviously slowed down. However, he was able to see that they were only a short distance away during hisst check. Lao Wang had just been nning to use the copper mirror and confirm Mu Zi and Grai¡¯s coordinates when he suddenly saw a mystical scarlet light faintly dazzling above the pitch-ck and empty surface of the water.

    That was... Hell Ind!

    After floating on the Netherworld River for so many days, Lao Wang¡¯s fatigued spirit was roused by this.

    It was called an ind, but when he approached it, he discovered that this did not seem to cover the scope of an ind. Instead, it was more like a continent.

    Ever since Lao Wang saw the mysterious scarlet light in the distance, he spent a full three or four hours before he approached the light. The closer he was to Hell Ind, the more obvious the scarlet red light became. The red light filled the entire sky yet seemed rather dim. When he got closer to the ind, only then did he realize that the red light reflected in the sky was the color of the soil on this continent.

    He had finally arrived!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Just as he arrived at the shore, the intense smell of blood and decay wafted over with the sea breeze.

    Wang Zhong looked over and saw that this vast scarlet-red shore was filled with corpses that were torn apart. Most of them were various kinds of beasts, as well as low-leveled creatures from hell that were mentioned in legends, such as hell hounds, blood bats, ghost¡¯s kiss beasts, bone demons, and corpse demons that were seen everywhere. However, all of them had lost their lives. Their limbs were broken and scattered everywhere. He surveyed the entire shore, and there were probably over one thousand corpses. The extremely dense Netherworld aura here caused an intense rotting effect on the corpses here. However, since the limbs of these corpses were still left behind, they should have died in the past few days.

    As he picked up the Jiuli Warship, he spread his divine sense throughout the shore to investigate.

    One kilometer, five kilometers, ten kilometers... The more he spread his divine sense, the more Wang Zhong¡¯s heart sank.

    When he was in the Mizobudapi World, Lao Wang had seen hundreds of thousands of corpses forming mountains. However, he had not felt the palpitations that he did now.

    Within the area of 10 square kilometers that his divine sense could cover, this shore waspletely filled with bloody corpses!

    Five thousand corpses? Ten thousand corpses? Just how many creatures had been killed? This was supposed to be Hell Ind, which was abundant in beast races. However, at this moment, it seemed to only be filled with corpses. Scarlet-red blood had hardened in the soil, and boundless hate was shrouded and absorbed by the Netherworld aura. The entire ind was shockingly quiet, and not even a bird could be seen flying.

    Even though the strength of these beasts was unknown, since they were able to survive under the high Netherworld pressure on Hell Ind, at the very least, they could rival Solid Core practitioners. However, they had been ughtered so easily. Besides the Netherworld King that controlled Mu Zi¡¯s body, Lao Wang simply could not think of anyone who would be able to do this. Furthermore, the strength contained in this ughter was much more terrifying than how the Netherworld King had eliminated the Ninth Shade Faction in the underground world.

    It seemed like the strength of the Netherworld King was continuously rising, perhaps because Hell Ind was his territory. However, Lao Wang felt that this was more rted to the level of control he had over Mu Zi.

    Thoughts rapidly shed past Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. Over the past few days of traveling along the Netherworld River, he had imagined the various scenarios that might have happened on the ind.

    Looking at this situation, Mu Zi¡¯s soul should not have beenpletely eliminated. If not, Grai would not still be following the Netherworld King. Furthermore, this bloody ughter was probably a part of the Netherworld King¡¯s preparations to seize Mu Zi¡¯s body. He probably wanted to use this killing intent and the hate from these creatures to erase Mu Zi¡¯s remaining consciousness.

    He should have a chance, but he would have to hurry!

    Wang Zhong did not use his copper mirror to look for Mu Zi and Grai¡¯s position and could confirm that the Netherworld King had undoubtedly disrupted his connection with Mu Zi and Grai several times by force. The Netherworld King was vignt and on his guard. If Wang Zhong used the copper mirror again, he would simply expose his position.

    Luckily, the countless corpses on the ground were his best guides.

    Lao Wang¡¯s divine sense continued to spread. Then, he rapidly dashed forth while following the traces of blood.

    ...

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    A Zhuyan<sup>1</sup> with one eye and carrying a massive spear copsed with a crash. Its head that was asrge as a round table had been easily twisted around. Its massive eye widened and was filled with fear and unwillingness.

    The Netherworld King casually waved his hand. Then, a gray fog-shaped substance that resembled a soul was sucked from the one-eyed Zhuyan and was absorbed by the Netherworld King¡¯s body.

    Hefortably stretched his arms and closed his eyes as he enjoyed the process of the fog-shaped substance integrating with his body, or more urately, being devoured. A few secondster, he slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Truly a delicious soul.¡± His voice was full of joy. ¡°Using a human body to devour souls gives another taste. Aspared to devouring those dirty souls in the rotting Netherworld River, I truly feel as if I¡¯m in heaven now.¡±

    ¡°You should go to hell,¡± said Grai coldly. He could sense that the power of the Netherworld King had increased slightly. This was the usual pattern every time he devoured a powerful soul. This Zhuyan had terrifying strength and was not inferior to the Gold Cores from the various great Factions in the underground world. However, it still could not fight back in the face of the Netherworld King.

    Grai did not care about the life or death of that Zhuyan. However, he knew that the stronger the Netherworld King was, the weaker Mu Zi would be.

    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha ha! You seemed to have forgotten that I <i>am </i>hell.¡± The Netherworld Kingughed out loud. From where he was standing, he could see that the Netherworld Pce was less than five kilometers ahead of him.

    ¡°As I said, when we arrive at the Netherworld Pce, you will have to make a decision.¡± The Netherworld King smiled and turned around. ¡°Grai, tell me your decision. Will you submit, or will you choose to die?¡±

    Grai stopped in his tracks.

    He thought that he would still have some time. However, the speed at which the Netherworld King advanced into Hell Ind was much faster than he had imagined. They had made a dozen rounds around Hell Ind and killed their way through. It was now extremely difficult to find any living creatures on Hell Ind, and the Netherworld King¡¯s blood sacrifice wasplete. Back when he was at Dragon¡¯s Head Shore, Mu Zi had only killed several dozen people, and it had been very difficult for him to control the power that the Netherworld King burst forth with. But this time... after the battle with the Ninth Shade Faction, as well as the thousands of sacrifices, the power of the Netherworld King had continued to increase. Furthermore, he had finally decided to enter the Netherworld Pce. Grai knew that this time, Mu Zi might truly disappearpletely.

    This was sad and regrettable. That baldie who loved tough was about to silently leave just like that...

    ¡°Before I answer, I¡¯d like to ask you a question,¡± Grai calmly said. ¡°This is also a question that Mu Zi wanted me to ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That little fellow had ast wish?¡± The Netherworld Kingughed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to miss Mu Zi¡¯s voice.¡±

    ¡°Afterpletely controlling this body, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart. You should be able to guess even without me saying it.¡± The Netherworld Kingughed some more and did not seem willing to conceal his stark, bloodthirsty killing intent. ¡°I control death, and all living creatures stand opposite me. Furthermore, I only vanished for a period of time, yet even the underground world lost its reverence for me. I feel that there is a need to give them a punishment that they will never forget, just like in Hell Ind. These fearful dead souls are the best gifts for me when I climb back to my peak!¡±

    ¡°As expected...¡± Grai sighed. This was the reason why he and Mu Zi absolutely did not dare to strike apromise with the Netherworld King.

    In the end, he had reached this stage. Even though Grai had expected this result when he stepped on Hell Ind, he still could not help but sigh silently when this moment arrived.

    ¡°Ever since I came to the underground world, I have been fighting alongside Mu Zi for a very long time. We are as close as brothers... This should be a battle fought by Mu Zi and me.¡± There was unusual peace in Grai¡¯s gaze. There was no longer the anxiety that he had shown over thest few days of waiting. It was as if he had thought this through and put down everything. ¡°But I never expected I would be the final soldier left. I didn¡¯t even see Mu Zi for thest time.¡±

    ¡°From your tone, you don¡¯t seem to have the intention to submit yourself.¡± The Netherworld King smiled. ¡°Indeed, you Earthlings are creatures with great individuality and guts. You have never learned to respect experts, even when faced with death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We respect any expert, but we just don¡¯t have the habit of being ves, let alone selling our souls to demons.¡± Grai¡¯s voice gradually turned colder and was less sentimental. His gaze also became more determined. Suddenly, a brilliant light shot out. ¡°Furthermore, you are too confident. I am definitely not the only person who does not fear death!¡±

    As Grai spoke, he opened his palm, and a rune that had been carved into it suddenly shed!

    It was a gray runic array. When the runic array in his hand shone, a simr gray runic array started to ze on the Netherworld King¡¯s chest and on the Life and Death Coffin that he carried on his back. The moment the three gray runic arrays dazzled, they formed a line, as if there was an invisible thread connecting them.

    The Netherworld King furrowed his eyebrows slightly.

    Meanwhile, Grai felt as if his body had suddenly been fixed in ce by an invisible power. He could not even move his finger, but he did not seem to mind. He simply stared unblinkingly and nervously at the Netherworld King standing opposite him.

    This was a sacrificial technique that originated from within the Life and Death Coffin. Mu Zi had silently fixed up this technique when he was awake. The bodies that had the runic array carved on them would have their souls sacrificed to the Life and Death Coffin, as well as to the nation of the dead.

    Even though Mu Zi had never disyed the true power of the Life and Death Coffin, he knew the mystical value of this object. Its power was not at a level that Gold Cores on the Land could resist. Borrowing the power of the Life and Death Coffin was the only method Mu Zi and Grai could think of to counter the Netherworld King. The three runic arrays were one entity, and when one of the runic arrays was activated, the other two would naturally activate as well. The runic array had been carved on Grai in order to activate the sacrificial rune when Mu Zi was no longer able to control his body.

    This was theirst and most powerful method, but it was also a method of certain death. Once the sacrifice was activated, it could not be stopped. Regardless of whether it was Mu Zi the host or Grai who activated the sacrifice, they would definitely bepletely devoured by the great power from the Life and Death Coffin, including their bodies and their souls. However, even then, both Mu Zi and Grai did not have absolute certainty on whether this would eventually be able to conquer the Netherworld King during the actual trial. They would only know the results through actualbat.

    ¡°You and that little fellow actually had such a technique. Why did you only use it now?¡± The Netherworld King seemed to have tried to break free but had failed. Even then, he did not panic. Grai continuously observed him, and the Netherworld King had obviously not even moved a single finger. They stood opposite each other without moving, but the roulette of life and death had started to spin! Not only were the two of them unable to move, but even the Netherworld aura in this space had retreated and vanished, and the surroundings were empty and quiet. This was an extremely strange scene.

    It was done!

    No one wanted to die. Grai did not want to die, and he wanted to give Mu Zi the opportunity to break free. Thus, he had waited until thest moment. As for the future of the Earth, their preparation time would simply be dyed slightly. Grai and Mu Zi understood the Netherworld King very well, and once Mu Zi¡¯s soulpletely vanished, the Netherworld King would not keep his promise.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense!¡± When Grai saw the Netherworld King in a predicament where he could not move, a glint shed past his eyes, and his confidence rose. Even though Grai could not move, he could still use his spiritual power to hasten the activation of the sacrificial rune without any obstacles. At that moment, he shouted in a stern voice, ¡°Today is your day of death!¡±

    The sacrificial rune activated much more quickly with his spiritual power. Then, a small gap appeared in the Life and Death Coffin on the Netherworld King¡¯s back, and a powerful sucking force instantly surged from within the Coffin.

    The three of them were connected. Grai simply felt the power throughout his body rapidly passing through. His moist skin was drying up at a visible speed, as if even his vital energy was being rapidly absorbed by the Life and Death Coffin. Meanwhile, the Life and Death Coffin standing opposite him was obviously not much better off. At that moment, his body was being swept away by the boundless Netherworld aura.

    The Netherworld King was much stronger than Grai and was temporarily unaffected. However, a gray soul was continuously being sucked from his body by the Life and Death Coffin and being devoured...

    Grai was overjoyed. The power of the sacrificial rune in the Life and Death Coffin was much greater than what he and Mu Zi had predicted.

    His anxious heart finally calmed down. It seemed as if the Life and Death Coffin was indeed able to conquer the Netherworld King. This artifact defied the heavens, and its grade was probably much higher than what Mu Zi had originally predicted. However, it was a pity that the Life and Death Coffin was destined to fall on Hell Ind and be covered in dust, only to be discovered many eraster.

    The gap in the Life and Death Coffin grewrger andrger, and the devouring force exerted on the human bodies also grew stronger over time. In the short span of three to five seconds, Grai felt that his spirit and will had started to turn vague and weaken as they were sucked in by the Life and Death Coffin.

    <i>You killed Mu Zi, and now, Mu Zi will kill you!</i>

    However, before Grai couldplete this thought, he felt the sacrificial rune in his palm turning dim. Then, it rapidly vanished, as if someone had used an invisible eraser to ¡°wipe¡± it off his palm.

    It was the Netherworld King!

    Grai panicked as he discovered that even though the Netherworld King could not move, the Netherworld aura he controlled was just too strong. Clouds of gray Netherworld aura condensed and took shape, forming a small hand. It had continuously used Netherworld power under the control of the Netherworld King to wipe his palm. Then, the light of his sacrificial rune rapidly dimmed when it was covered by the Netherworld aura.

    ¡°I was just ying with you.¡± He heard the Netherworld Kingugh beside his ear. ¡°This is child¡¯s y. A dead thing actually wanted to deal with the great me.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the sacrificial rune in Grai¡¯s hand and the rune on the Netherworld King¡¯s chest hadpletely disappeared! Closely after, he heard a cracking sound. The open Life and Death Coffin closed, and its devouring force immediately disappeared.

    Grai¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Some of his lifeforce had been drained by the Life and Death Coffin, and he was now rtively old and weak. At that moment, he was inplete despair. His body turned limp, and he sank to the floor.

    He already knew that he would definitely die. If he had been able to get the Netherworld King to disappear with him, he would have taken revenge for Mu Zi and himself, and saved the Earth from a great disaster. He was not worried that the Netherworld King would actively look for the Earth. After all, the Earth was not eye-catching, and the Netherworld King could not possibly make a journey there. However, he would use Mu Zi¡¯s identity and execute a mass ughter in the underground world... Regardless of whether it was the underground world or the powerful civilizations that would be affected by this, these debts would be borne by the Earth. Then, it would definitely lead to their death.

    However, Grai never expected that thebined sacrifice of both their lives could not even hurt the Netherworld King¡¯s hair. Power would always be superior in this world.

    ¡°I gave you a chance to make a decision, but you did not know how rare such an opportunity was, and you did not treasure it.¡± The Netherworld King sighed and shook his head, but in reality, he was in a good mood as he sensed the resistance from Mu Zi¡¯s willpletely vanishing. ¡°It¡¯s time to send you to your death.¡±

    The power of the Life and Death Coffin disappeared, and the Netherworld aura in the surroundings shrouded them once again. The Netherworld King¡¯s figure had appeared in front of him. His body was not very tall, but at that moment, he was as lofty as a mountain that could not be ovee.

    With death knocking on his door, Grai was unusually calm as he closed his eyes. He did not have the time to look back on his life. At this moment, he thought about the idle life he had once lived in Tianjing. Those had been the happiest times in his life.

    ¡°Die.¡± The Netherworld King raised his hand, and gray Netherworld aura suddenly wrapped around Grai¡¯s neck.

    Eh?!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Before the Netherworld aura coulde into contact with Grai, several sword glints rapidly shot towards the Netherworld King from a distance. These sword glints reached him very quickly. Not only did they possess extremely strong power, but they also contained the power of the rules, as if they were able to ignore all the defenses in this space and pierce through everything!

    The Netherworld King was not willing to use his body to forcibly endure this attack. After all, it was a body he had just seized, and he had not even finished the final integration of its original soul or gone through the actual Netherworld King Revival Ceremony. If he was not careful and allowed the body to be damaged, it would be extremely troublesome to recover.

    At that moment, he was shocked as he instinctively moved back. He heard a whooshing sound sh past. The extremely sturdy rock stratum on Hell Ind was as soft as tofu when faced with this sword glint, and 17 or 18 holes instantly formed in the ground. Furthermore, the Netherworld aura that had wrapped around Grai¡¯s neck was forcibly dispersed by this sword glint.

    Grai was suddenly shocked and opened his eyes, but before he could see the source of these sword images, a swift sound had rushed over.

    Whoosh~~

    A ck shadow charged forth and instantly stood in front of Grai.

    This was...? Grai was shocked and uncertain. At that moment, an extremely small and thin ck Titan was standing in front of him.

    There was a ck Titan on Hell Ind, and he had even stepped in to save him? Grai could not quite imagine this as he did not have any friendships with the ck Titans. Furthermore, this ck Titan was rather special and used a sword... Didn¡¯t these crude ck Titans love to use ferocious heavy-duty weapons?

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± However, the Netherworld King instantly recognized him. It was not because of his appearance as a Titan, but the aura from his body.

    The Netherworld King knew about the master of this aura several months ago when it had secretly probed them through the ancient spiritual mirror. This aura even wanted to contact Mu Zi, but it was secretly disrupted by the Netherworld King every time.

    The Netherworld King recognized him?

    Grai suddenly sensed something and looked at ¡°Old ck¡±, who was famous for having an irritable temper in the underground world.

    Old ck wiped his face with his hand, and a mask fell. It was not an ordinary mask, but a mask that could transform the entire body. The tall figure of the ck Titan rapidly shrunk to half its size, transforming into the figure of an ordinary Earthling. His face was also revealed.

    It was Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t dead?

    Grai was pleasantly surprised. He was on the terrifying Hell Ind, and only he knew exactly what kind of pressure one experienced facing a boss like the Netherworld King while isted and cut off from help. Being able to see Senior during a time like this was like suddenly returning home after a long journey. The warmth and fullness he felt were unparalleled. As a result, he was overjoyed.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Mu Zi is already...¡±

    Even without Grai finishing his sentence, Lao Wang understood everything just by looking at the current situation.

    Was he scared? Nervous? Anxious? Not at all. Instead, he was filled with a rage that did not tolerate any other emotions.

    He was toote. Regardless of whether it was because of the books on souls he had flipped through in the library out of interest or his own understanding of souls, Lao Wang knew very well what seizing a soul meant. Since the Netherworld King had dared to attack Grai and did not seem to face any disruption from the will inside his body, then Mu Zi¡¯s will that lingered inside his body might havepletely vanished. If not, the Netherworld King would not have made a move against Grai.

    <i>¡°I¡¯m Mu Zi. I¡¯m a baldie, not balding.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Wang Zhong, did you bring c?¡±</i>

    Several familiar scenes shed past Lao Wang¡¯s mind. This fellow who loved tough had vanished just like that? Furthermore, he had been seized by a being like the Netherworld King and might not even have the opportunity to reincarnate. This was definitely theplete elimination of his soul!

    Lao Wang had been restraining himself, but at that moment, someone like him who would not be shocked by anything he saw felt his hands trembling from anger. He even almost forgot the difference in strength between him and the Netherworld King, who could eliminate the entire Ninth Shade Faction. He did not even turn back to look at Grai. He simply spoke while his back faced Grai, ¡°My boat is by the shore. Hurry up and leave. If I don¡¯t return in the end, report everything that happened here to the Star Alliance and to Ma Dong. He will know how to help the Earth prevent a great disaster.¡±

    ¡°Senior¡ª¡± Grai was slightly dumbfounded.

    Even though Wang Zhong seemedpletely different from when Grai had met him at the Heavenly Treasures Street, the one standing in front of them was the terrifying Netherworld King, and even almighty Gold Core experts could not stand a single hit from him. If Senior faced him...

    Grai had recovered from his wild excitement and did not dare to imagine it. If even Wang Zhong died here, then the Earth would truly be done for. They would no longer be able to bounce back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate,¡± Wang Zhong interrupted Grai. ¡°The Star Alliance has already stepped in. If the Earth does not know about the soul takeover and if the Star Alliance does not know the Earth¡¯s position on this matter, then Earthlings will only face death!¡±

    ¡°Even if one of us leaves...¡± When Grai spoke until there, he shut his mouth. He wanted to say that if one of them had to leave, Wang Zhong should be the one. However, he also knew that he did not have the strength to help Wang Zhong hold back the Netherworld King. Both of them would die together then. Wang Zhong should not have appeared to save him, but since Wang Zhong <i>had </i>appeared, then only <i>he </i>had the small possibility of holding back the Netherworld King and giving Grai enough time to leave.

    ¡°Such deep brotherly feelings.¡± The Netherworld Kingughed. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that it will all be in vain. If it was you who relied on a broken ship made out of Jiuli Wood, you could have probably resisted the Netherworld aura and hate to cross the ocean. But Grai? Ha ha ha ha, he doesn¡¯t have the power.¡±

    The Jiuli Wood boat? He was probably referring to the Jiuli Warship.

    Grai understood the artifacts in the underground world that were able to cross the Netherworld River rather well. He immediately knew that the Netherworld King was right, that he did not have the strength to cross the Netherworld Sea alone. After all, he had gone deep into the Netherworld Sea with Mu Zi¡¯s protection... This was fine too. Even though he would be wasting Wang Zhong¡¯s kind feelings and even ce the Earth in a precarious situation as a result, at the very least, he was no longer conflicted.

    He dragged his old and weak body, stood up, and silently stood beside Wang Zhong.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong furrowed his eyebrows. One look at Grai¡¯s expression and he knew that what the Netherworld King had said was probably true. Furthermore, since he knew about the Jiuli Warship, the entire Hell Ind was probably under his sway. When hended on the shore, he had probably already exposed himself to the Netherworld King¡¯s senses.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve known that I woulde.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Furthermore, I already knew that even before you arrived at Hell Ind. As for the rest, including when younded on this ind and what you did, did you think that you could escape my senses?¡± the Netherworld King calmly said. ¡°Perhaps you were even wondering why I chose this timing to attack Grai? I had only wanted to give you a gift before you arrived. However, it was a pity that you were faster than I expected, and I allowed you to save him...¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze was cold, but a thought shed past Grai¡¯s mind. The Netherworld King had tricked him? The Netherworld King had attacked not because of Mu Zi, but because of Wang Zhong¡¯s appearance? Did this mean that Mu Zi¡¯s broken soul had notpletely vanished?

    ¡°I can sense that there are many interesting things on you.¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s thoughts did not involve Grai at all. On the contrary, he observed Wang Zhong with great interest. In reality, besides extinguishing Mu Zi¡¯s broken soul, he had also been waiting for Wang Zhong over the past few days.

    This was an Earthling that he was very interested in, and his rtionship with Mu Zi was only secondary. More important, he was once a mere Void Core, yet he was able to activate the ¡°Sky Reflecting Mirror¡±. He had intentionally ced this mirror in the Netherworld River for Mu Zi to pick up. Even though it was only a toy that some figures in Heaven used, this did not mean that ordinary people could use it. In fact, it had nothing to do with the strength of one¡¯s spiritual power. He had prepared this for his future self, but never thought that Mu Zi and Grai would give it to Wang Zhong and that Wang Zhong would be able to use it. This Earthling definitely had many secrets.

    ¡°Since you know so much, you definitely must have sensed the most exciting thing about me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°My desire to kill you.¡± The moment Lao Wang finished speaking, the Hidden Dragon Sword in his hand started to whistle and tremble. When faced with the chief offender who had killed Mu Zi, he would not even wait for one second!

    The invisible Netherworld aura and killing intent in his surroundings suddenly condensed, as if they were drawn in by the power of the Hidden Dragon Sword. Therge space fell under Wang Zhong¡¯s control.

    However, he only sustained this control for a brief second. Closely after, the sense of control waspletely gone.

    This situation was simply unprecedented. Even when he faced Elder Hades at a less-than-prime state, the Elder had to use a lot of effort to break through his three sword techniques. Furthermore, he could trace the sequence in which Elder Hades had broken through his techniques. It was nothing like the current situation, where Lao Wang did not even know how exactly the Netherworld King had broken through his technique. He simply felt that his sword power had simply disappeared due to the disruption from a mysterious power. In fact, the sword power could not even travel outside the Hidden Dragon Sword! It was as if his sword techniques had been sealed.

    ¡°He¡¯s able to control the Netherworld aura. Everywhere filled with Netherworld aura is his territory ofws!¡± Grai¡¯s voice rapidly sounded behind Lao Wang.

    The territory ofws was a realm that went beyond the realm of Gold Core experts. It was said that when one spoke, rules would follow. Gold Core experts were only able to control a small range, so their use of the rules was limited. However, within the range of a territory ofws, the owner of the territory could truly dictate the rules! He could decide the rules with just his words. If he said that sword power did not exist, then sword power would not be produced in this territory!

    ¡°Ha? Ha ha ha ha, many people want to kill me, but in the end, they are the ones who die.¡± The Netherworld King did not seem to have moved. ¡°You all never understood how massive the difference between gods and ordinary people is!¡±

    As his voice echoed, the surrounding Netherworld aura shrouded Wang Zhong without any warning. Lao Wang¡¯s true form suddenly activated, but before his dazzling energy wings could spread, he waspletely trapped and repressed by the dense Netherworld aura.

    When the Netherworld King spoke, the power of the rules would follow!

    The surrounding Netherworld pressure rapidly rose by 10 times... 100 times... and even 1,000 times!

    Lao Wang, who had just broken through to the Solid Core Realm, could even ughter Gold Cores, but at that moment, he sensed absolute suppression even before he made a move! The rapidly increasing Netherworld pressure instantly went beyond the limit that his body could endure. The Netherworld aura in his surroundings was so dense that it felt as if solid iron was pressing against him. Meanwhile, the gravity made Wang Zhong feel as if he was carrying a load of 1,000 tonnes on his back!

    From the very beginning, the Netherworld King, who was gradually controlling his body and will, had been ying with Wang Zhong. He had just revived and felt very yful. When it came to strength, he couldpletely suppress these ants, but on the other hand, he had a weak body. Even though it was rare for his life imprint to match a body, if he used his power excessively, this rare body would copse. However, the shrine on this ind would definitely have what he wanted.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He felt that his body was suddenly fixed, and he could not move.

    His estimation of the Netherworld King¡¯s strength stopped at the battle where he had extinguished the Ninth Shade Faction. Even though he had borrowed the power of the Netherworld River to break through their gate, ording to the descriptions from survivors that had spread in the underground world, thebat power of the Netherworld King was not particrly strong. Furthermore, he had to use Mu Zi¡¯s body. Thus, the strength of his power and his body had to match. Even then, Wang Zhong had underestimated the Netherworld King¡¯s power.

    Just the terrifying Netherworld aura caused Lao Wang to be unable to move. He could not even activate the spiritual power in his body or spread his wings in his true form. Beside him, Grai was crawling on the ground and was firmly pressed against the floor by the powerful Netherworld aura. Even breathing became difficult for him. The Netherworld King seemed to intend to preserve Grai and not allow him to die so easily.

    However, waiting for death was not something Wang Zhong practiced. No matter how powerful the Netherworld King was, Wang Zhong would definitely not abandon Mu Zi and neglect him. Thus, when Wang Zhong was traveling here, he did not think about life and death. If death was his final destination, then at the very least, he would choose how he died!

    Every muscle and every bit of spiritual power in his body had been bound by the Netherworld aura, but his Soul Sea was still free. He did not rush here without any preparation at all. His dragon¡¯s breath naturally repressed evil aura, deathly aura, and Netherworld aura. Furthermore, this resistance was extremely targeted. This was the trump card that he would use!

    A dragon imprint that took the shape of a half-dragon head formed in his mind with great difficulty.

    This was too difficult. The pressure that his physical body and his Solid Core were enduring was toorge, and he had consumed too much mental strength and energy in this. The half-dragon head vanished amidst his pain just as it was formed.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a doubleyered soul. Interesting, interesting!¡± There was a hint of yfulness and rich interest in the Netherworld King¡¯s mocking gaze.

    As the owner and the controller of this space, he could clearly sense what struggle Wang Zhong was experiencing. In this world, soul levels could be counted using one¡¯s fingers. Many Gold Cores would not even see an increase in their soul level. However, this pitiful fellow in front of him actually had a hidden soul level.

    However, Wang Zhong¡¯s use of power was too low-leveled. On the other hand, this fellow¡¯s physical body was of top quality. Even though his affinity with the Netherworld aura was no match for Mu Zi¡¯s, at the very least, it was better than Grai¡¯s. Furthermore, his body did not repel Netherworld aura and could actively absorb it! This was very rare. There were many creatures in the underground world, but only a very few who could do this. The Netherworld King had only found two people who could ¡ª Mu Zi and Grai. But now, he had found another one. Furthermore, all three of them were Earthlings. As a result, the Netherworld King could not help but form a deep interest in the Earth.

 Chapter 1187 - The Netherworld King, A Slave?

    <h4>Chapter 1187: The Netherworld King, A ve?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    What the Netherworld King was more interested in was that this Earthling called Wang Zhong had extremely powerful endurance. Furthermore, his tolerance and recovery abilities were top-grade. This was very interesting.

    He clearly understood that once he appeared in the world, the Star Alliance would definitely not sit and watch, and a powerful group of Gold Cores would probably be sent over to fight him. After all, Mu Zi was a mere Void Core, and it was difficult for him to rapidly progress qualitatively in such a short period of time. If his body endured too many attacks during the battle, or if his power surpassed the limits that his body could endure, then Mu Zi¡¯s body could possibly be destroyed. It would be too much of a pity.

    He did not kill Grai in order to preserve Grai¡¯s body. Perhaps he could use Grai to defend his body from one or two attacks when it was necessary. But now, Wang Zhong had also appeared. This little fellow¡¯s physical body had great endurance, and he was a Solid Core. If he was able to take over Wang Zhong¡¯s body, he might be able to burst forth with strength that far exceeded that of Mu Zi. He would then be used to deal with the top-notch opponents in battle! Of course, he was fated with Mu Zi, and he tallied best with Mu Zi in various aspects, such as their growth rates. Regardless of whether it was Wang Zhong or Grai, he only wanted to obtain them as recements for Mu Zi or as consumables for the uing battle with the Star Alliance.

    As for Mu Zi, he had to use various guiding and convincing techniques. He would only be able to achieve perfect harmony and an extremely fast growth rate once Mu Zi was willing to assimte with the Netherworld King and sacrifice his physical body. However, when it came to recements like Wang Zhong and Grai that were to be used, it was not as troublesome.

    He stretched out his left hand slightly, and his five fingers turned into ws. Then, he grasped the air.

    Pa!

    Wang Zhong, who had been repressed to the point where he could not move, felt his neck being pinched as an invisible hand picked him up, causing him to hover in midair.

    The dragon imprint that had formed halfway in his mind instantly vanished once again when it was stimted by this external force. Wang Zhong felt his vision turning dark. He was almost suffocating, and his neck was about to break!

    ¡°Since you are from the same race as Mu Zi, I will give you a chance.¡± The Netherworld King was simply in an extremely good mood. He brought one Earthling but received two instead. The Earthlings were truly his lucky stars. He smiled and said, ¡°If you separate your soul from your body by yourself, it will save you a lot of pain. You might even have the chance to reincarnate in the Fifth Dimension.¡±

    ¡°Come and try!¡± Wang Zhong shouted in a low voice. He forcibly endured the intense pain all over his body and tried to form the dragon imprint again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be convinced until you see the reality.¡± The Netherworld King smiled. ¡°Even though your will is firm, you will merely suffer pain.¡±

    His left hand that pinched the air did not move. Meanwhile, he stretched out his right hand. A dim gray light shot out from his fingertips and shot towards the middle of Wang Zhong¡¯s eyebrows. This was an attack that targeted one¡¯s soul but had reached the stage where it was visible to the naked eye. The moment he let go, Wang Zhong felt a tremble from his soul.

    Zeng!

    Lao Wang¡¯s soul could be considered unusually strong, much more powerful than many Gold Cores who hadpleted the transition of their life and soul! Even when he faced attacks from Elder Bayan and other opponents that targeted the soul, his soul had been unyielding. But now, with the lift of a finger...

    The dim light shot through Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead and passed through the back of his head as if it was nothing. It did not cause any harm to his physical body, but Wang Zhong¡¯s will was suddenly fixed in ce. Then, an unbearable and intense pain started to spread from his forehead. Dense cracks instantly appeared all over his soul, as if it was a weak ss product!

    ¡°What a weak soul. Beings of your level will never possibly know the feeling of being strong.¡± The Netherworld King could clearly sense Wang Zhong¡¯s current state and had an indistinct smile on his face. However, the next moment, his smile suddenly froze.

    He felt a wave of mysterious soul power helping Wang Zhong to heal his injuries. As a result, the Earthling¡¯s soul, which had clearly been full of cracks, instantly returned to its original state. Meanwhile, the strange and mysterious power made the Netherworld King feel a sense of familiarity and reverence.

    That was...?!

    His pupils contracted slightly, and he stretched out his right hand into the air once again. However, this time, he no longer stretched out fingers, but ws instead. The dim Netherworld aura took shape and formed a massive palm in front of Wang Zhong. Then, it swept towards Wang Zhong¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    The palm of dim light dragged Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body, and a massive power pulled on him. At least one-third of an illusory soul body was pulled out from his body.

    But at that moment, the mysterious power appeared again and protected Wang Zhong¡¯s soul, looking like multicolored daylight and adding ayer of dazzling brilliance around his soul.

    The brilliance was eye-piercing and dazzling. Not only did it protect Wang Zhong¡¯s soul, it was also extremely hot.

    The Netherworld Hand was a transformation of the Netherworld King¡¯s soul power. Unlike ordinary transformations, this one was tightly connected to his soul. At that moment, he simply felt the Netherworld Hand that he had condensed grabbing hot moltenva. The pain instantly caused him to weaken slightly. Even the will that controlled the surrounding Netherworld aura dispersed slightly.

    The mysterious power was the protection that the Fate Stone provided to a shattered soul. However, Wang Zhong never expected that it would even stab the Netherworld King slightly.

    ¡°Form!¡± Lao Wang instantly felt that the violent Netherworld pressure in his surroundings had reduced by half. Since the pressure was still shocking, he could not rx after enduring the constant pressure. He was now able to forcibly endure one or two attacks. Since the fatal pressure had weakened, the dragon imprint that he had not been able to form in his mind could finally condense.

    Who would dare to hesitate at that moment? He would probably never encounter such an opportunity again. He seized this moment when the Netherworld King¡¯s control of the space was weakened to turn his dragon imprint into dragon¡¯s breath that integrated into his divine cells. In an instant, his divine cells multiplied...

    ¡°Roar roar!¡±

    Lao Wang¡¯s pupils instantly turned gold. In a sh, gold runes rapidly appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s energy wings and all over his skin.

    Boom!

    Golden light spread throughout, and his dragon¡¯s breath true form burst forth. It was as if this light was a natural enemy of the Netherworld aura. The light that contained a wisp of Draconic Spiritual Power forced the powerful Netherworld pressure in his surroundings to retreat, preventing it from getting close to Wang Zhong.

    This was a pleasant surprise. Wang Zhong could clearly feel that there was a resistance against this power, just like a pin against an awl or a mouse against a cat. This was not just because of the increase in his power due to his dragon¡¯s breath true form!

    Lao Wang instantly understood. He had made the right gamble. Just like when he had encountered the Ghost Dragon, his dragon imprint had a natural resistance against such creatures!

    Just now, he had been bound and was unable to move. However, at that moment, he had regained his freedom and the feeling that everything was under his control. As a result, Wang Zhong was sofortable and happy that he wanted to sing heartily. His energy wings that had been firmly bound spread behind his back with a whooshing sound. The golden light from the wings was dazzling. Meanwhile, the sharp edge of his wings resembled a sharp de that sliced the Netherworld aura pulling on him into half!

    This was extremely powerful. When therge hand that had pinched him and prevented him from moving was tainted with the edges of his wings that contained Draconic Spiritual Power, there was no resistance at all. His wings easily sliced through the hand as if it was a thin piece of paper.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and the corner of his lips twitched. He had actually been injured and felt a burning pain that restrained him. The moment he came into contact with those wings, the burn had instantly consumed 0.1% of his soul!

    What exactly was that golden light?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were gold and red. Meanwhile, all of Mu Zi¡¯s hate had burst forth when Wang Zhong was being suppressed. It mixed with the Draconic Spiritual Power throughout his body. Then, he transformed into a massive golden dragon and charged towards the Netherworld King!

    Boom!

    Before the Netherworld King could recover from his shock, the golden figure in front of him widened his angry eyes and turned into a dazzling dragon that charged towards the Netherworld King!

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The Netherworld King widened his eyes and put his hands together. Boundless Netherworld aura in the world umted and pressed against Wang Zhong. However, when faced with their natural enemy, the dragon¡¯s breath, even his rules did not function well. All the Netherworld aura that he had umted could not even get close to Wang Zhong, let alone suppress him. Under the light from the golden dragon¡¯s breath, the Netherworld aura easily dispersed as quickly as snow melting under the zing sun. It could not withstand the golden light at all.

    The golden figure had approached the Netherworld King, but the Netherworld King did not dare to face him head-on. He stretched out his arms and turned into a shadow before disappearing. The next moment, he had appeared several dozen meters away.

    He had been forced to temporarily retreat and avoid this attack from a mere Solid Core. There was both rage and astonishment in his eyes. All along, using Netherworld aura had been like an instinct, but it no longer listened to him under the effect of the golden light.

    Before he could think carefully, the golden light had caught up with him. Wang Zhong¡¯s speed was just too high. After all, he was a Solid Core. On the other hand, the Netherworld King¡¯s physical body was no more than a Void Core¡¯s. When it came to his control of Netherworld aura and his understanding of the rules, Wang Zhong could not be on par with him, no matter what the Earthling said. However, when it came to the strength of his and Mu Zi¡¯s body, their pure power, or their movement speed, in the end, this physical body ced too many restrictions on him. His body movements could not catch up to his will. This was also the main reason why he would simply choose to use Netherworld aura or the rules to forcibly suppress his enemies whenever he shed with experts.

    The Netherworld King was enraged that he had been forced into this state. He stretched out and pulled the Life and Death Coffin from behind him before suddenly throwing it in front of him.

    Boom!

    The Hidden Dragon Sword fiercely shed the Life and Death Coffin and let out a shocking trembling sound. Then, the two figures separated from each other. One was brutally sent flying andnded on the ground several kilometers away like a fired cannonball, forming arge and deep crater in the ground.

    Meanwhile, the other figure stabilized himself after retreating backwards slightly. The figure that hovered in midair was covered in a dazzling golden light. Meanwhile, the one that had been pitifully sent flying was the arrogant and invincible Netherworld King!

    Grai, who was at the side, felt that the Netherworld pressure in his surroundings had dispersed only in this moment. He had almost suffocated from the pressure and did not have the energy to watch the situation in the battlefield. At that moment, he had just recovered and immediately saw the Netherworld King being sent flying by Wang Zhong.

    Grai was not surprised. Yes, he understood the power of the Netherworld King best, but even then, he did not feel that this was strange. Back then, during the CHF, he knew that Senior had never given up on him. Thus, Grai continued to wait in dark times, despite him no longer caring about life and death. After all, this was his obsession. It would be worth it even if he died at this moment.

    The next moment, the crater that had been formed from the impact exploded, and violent Netherworld aura simply sent the ground around it flying.

    ¡°Scoundrel! Scoundrel!¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s voice was both shocked and angry. He was no longer as leisurely and calm as before. Not all experts could remain unmoved when the sky copsed before them. However, this was just because they had never experienced this before.

    He had actually been forced to step back by a mere Solid Core. Just a few seconds ago, that mere Solid Core was his prey that could be ughtered or exploited by him!

    This change urred too quickly. That strange yet familiar power that healed his soul and the golden light that seemed to specifically restrain him... What in the world was this Earthling?!

    Kill! He had to kill him! He definitely could not allow this kind of power to exist!

    The Netherworld King panicked and was furious. Before he jumped out from the crater, he had already waved his hands violently.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    He controlled the Netherworld aura, and thousands of ck spears instantly appeared in midair. Every spear waspletely ck and shone with a dim light, just like a solid piece of metal. This was no longer a transformation of Netherworld aura, but a creation of items instead! The spears were actually substantial even though they were purely made out of Netherworld aura, and it was simply impossible to imagine the strength of these spears. This was a god-like technique! All the spears targeted the hovering Wang Zhong!

    ¡°Die!¡± He no longer wanted this Earthling¡¯s body. He felt an innate sense of fear and disgust just from seeing that dazzling golden body, let alone entering that detestable body to seize it. Furthermore, he had sensed a threat. After the close collision between them, the golden light from the Earthling¡¯s body had pricked him, and his soul was injured once again. Even though only 0.1% or even less of his soul had been injured, it was still an injury!

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Ten thousand spears instantly shot down from the sky!

    But in the next second...

    ¡°Sword Three!¡±

    The Hidden Dragon Sword had taken its ce by the time the Netherworld Kingunched his attack. When the spears shot towards him, 10,000 swords had also appeared around Wang Zhong at the same time.

    Every sword dazzled with golden light. Even though it was not as substantial and bright as the ck spears that the Netherworld King produced, they contained Draconic Spiritual Power. The Draconic Spiritual Power contained in every sword glint was a perfect restraint against the power of the Netherworld King.

    Wang Zhong waved his sword.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The rain of golden swords met with the rain of ck spears. Two rays of light, one gold and one ck, would sh with each other, producing the dense sound of metal colliding. The ck spears were obviously great in number and had much greater power. Each spear had a Spiritual Energy Value of at least several million, perhaps up to ten million! On the other hand, the golden swords only reached a Spiritual Energy Value of at most one million. However, when they came into contact with the ck spears, they would dazzle with intense gold light that caused the spears to disintegrate like melting snow! The ck spears had 10 times as much power as the swords, but each sword was usually able to offset two or even three spears.

    They only shed for four or five seconds. The curtain of ck spears had clearly beenunched first, but was suppressed and attacked by the rain of swords. Then, the sword formation continuously pressed towards where the Netherworld King was standing.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression kept changing, while Wang Zhong was full of power. Their level of power andprehension of the rules were on different levels, but this feeling waspletely suppressed. After all, Wang Zhong¡¯s Draconic Spiritual Power had an absolute resistance against the Netherworld King at the soul level. This effect was 100 times more obvious than when he had faced the Ghost Dragon!

    BOOM!!

    The rain of swords condensed into one at the final moment and rose into the air, forming a massive sword that fiercely shed the air. Then, the countless ck spears in the air exploded into pieces. However, the might of the massive sword did not cease and crashed into the ground.

    Rumble! Bang bang!

    The ground trembled violently as a result. A massive canal that was several kilometers long and 70 to 80 meters wide appeared at where the Netherworld King had been standing. However, the Netherworld King was nowhere to be seen.

    The moment the attacknded, the space behind Wang Zhong had ripped apart silently in an instant. A pitch-ck w poked out. This w came too quickly and waspletely silent. It did not melt nor be dispersed by the divine and invincible golden Draconic Spiritual Power. Instead, it produced some white smoke when it was corroded by the golden Draconic Spiritual Power.

    That was the Netherworld King himself. Even though this movement speed was no match for that of Wang Zhong¡¯s, his control of the rules allowed him to teleport. He could feel the piercing pain of the Draconic Spiritual Power at his arm. However, at that moment, he no longer cared. This Earthling had actually restrained him, so he would shatter this Earthling¡¯s heart in turn! This person had to die!

    However, before the Netherworld King could seed, it was as if eyes had grown at the back of Wang Zhong¡¯s head. He did not seem to have sensed the Netherworld King¡¯s attack at all, but he suddenly moved to the side without any warning and moved several centimeters away.

    The ck w grasped nothing. Then, an arm that contained powerful scorching energy fiercely struck back like an iron vice.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression suddenly changed. In his hurry, he wanted to teleport, but the counterattack was too fast and too sudden. Before he could activate the spatial rules, his ck w was fiercely grasped by the arm.

    ¡°Roar!!¡± The Netherworld King simply felt an intense pain that drilled into his heart. In an instant, it felt as if his left hand was being roasted over a me. The power that grabbed him was massive and unparalleled, and he simply could not struggle free.

    His right hand suddenly swept towards Wang Zhong in an attempt to get out of this situation. However, before he could finish his attack, a ck shadow grew bigger before his eyes.

    Boom!

    The back of Wang Zhong¡¯s head fiercely smashed into his head. The Draconic Spiritual Power posed a natural resistance and harm against his Netherworld body. Furthermore, this attack was full of power. As a result, the Netherworld King was dizzy, and his vision turned dark for a period of time.

    The arm that grabbed his left hand twisted backwards. Then, Wang Zhong had conveniently turned around. His right arm grabbed the Netherworld King¡¯s neck while he put his legs around his neck. He twisted around the Netherworld King like a loach. In an instant, it seemed as if the Netherworld King had been tied up!

    It was a pity that a peak expert like the Netherworld King was using brute force against Lao Wang. Wang Zhong was the forefather of brute-force battles. When faced with Wang Zhong, the Netherworld King¡¯s methods to suppress others werepletely conquered, and his soul attacks could not harm Wang Zhong either. Furthermore, the support of the Fate Stone could protect Wang Zhong¡¯s soul for eternity. If his soul was not separated from the stone like it was in the past, Wang Zhong would have died from the invasion by the Netherworld King.

    Now, Draconic Spiritual Power revolved around Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body. Contact with every part of his skin made the Netherworld King feel as if he had been burned by raging mes and was extremely painful. This pain extended from his head to his toes!

    Lao Wang did not dare to let go either. To be honest, besides the resistance that his Draconic Spiritual Power posed against the Netherworld King, Lao Wang could not think of any other way to control the Netherworld King. In particr, this was still Mu Zi¡¯s body. Lao Wang did not believe that Mu Zi would disappear just like that, definitely not!

    When he thought about this, an even more terrifying fighting spirit was ignited. That was right. Alive, Mu Zi might still be alive!

    Lao Wang continuously activated the Draconic Spiritual Power in his body, and dragon imprints continued to form in his mind. These dragon imprints turned into Draconic Spiritual Power that integrated with his divine cells before being released once again...

    At that moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body was dazzling with a golden light, making him seem like a small sun. Meanwhile, the Netherworld King was firmly held in ce by Wang Zhong, and white smoke was emitted from his entire body, while wisps of ck Netherworld aura that were no longer controlled by him broke away from his body. Waves of dead souls that he had devoured rose into the skies and produced mournful shrieks.

    A massive shadow spread from his body inyers.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± It roared angrily in fright but could not struggle free. On the contrary, the power of its Netherworld aura continuously turned into white smoke and disappeared under the effect of the dragon¡¯s breath.

    It had declined from its peak of power. In the short span of a few minutes, it rapidly weakened.

    ¡°Pain, how painful... Wang Zhong, it¡¯s me! How painful, let me go!¡±

    It was Mu Zi¡¯s voice. It was a weak and helpless request that was filled with fear.

    ¡°You still dare to act as Mu Zi!¡± Not only did Wang Zhong not hesitate, he started burning with anger as he continuously emitted the Draconic Spiritual Power in his dragon¡¯s breath true form.

    He understood Mu Zi too well. If it had been Mu Zi, he would not say such words no matter what. Even his tone waspletely off.

    The Netherworld King saw that he could not trick Wang Zhong and was even angrier. ¡°Petty and shameless bastard! You tricked me! Who in the world are you?!¡±

    ¡°I am your father!¡±

    ¡°Vile! Vile! How vile!¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s voice had be sharp and stern.

    Lao Wang could sense the body he was grasping trembling violently. The mournful shrieks that came from the soul caused one¡¯s scalp to turn numb. It was as if thousands of demons had appeared and were travelling throughout the night.

    The surrounding Netherworld aura rose in revolt and turned extremely violent, to the point where the entire Hell Ind started to tremble slightly.

    Rumble bang bang bang bang~~~

    The ground was shaking violently, while the Netherworld River in the distance was boiling, as if it was disying the Netherworld River¡¯s final struggle and resistance.

    However, gradually, the Netherworld King¡¯s power weakened over time, and the dense Netherworld aura in the surroundings gradually dispersed. The trembling ground started to stop, and even the boiling Netherworld River in the distance slowly subsided.

    After a very, very long time... the Netherworld King¡¯s aura finally vanished...

    Had he seeded?!

    Wang Zhong had actually conquered the Netherworld King?!

    Grai could not help but tear up. What a pity, what a pity! It was such a pity that Senior was toote. Otherwise, Mu Zi would not have had to... The two of them had survived in this lonely and dark world together. They were each other¡¯s support.

    Buzz~~

    When the Netherworld King weakened, his ferocious expression of despair suddenly froze, as if there was some internal struggle.

    Closely after, a strange and hoarse voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Wang¡ªWang Zhong?¡±

    Wang Zhong and Grai were slightly dumbfounded. Despite the Netherworld King having imitated Mu Zi¡¯s voice before, at that moment, regardless of whether it was through their rational mind or their senses, both of them knew that it was Mu Zi!

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Mu Zi¡¯s expression was extremely twisted. It was obvious that he was enduring extreme pain. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t stop. He¡¯s still here. He¡¯s only acting!¡±

    ¡°No! No, no, no!¡± His twisted expression instantly turned to one of extreme panic. ¡°You can¡¯t tell him to continue! Our souls are intertwined and extremely difficult to separate. This way, you will die too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Mu Zi¡¯s voice appeared once again. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! If I die, he will die too!¡±

    Expressions of ferocious distortion and painful despair continuously switched back and forth on Mu Zi¡¯s face.

    Wang Zhong hesitated. At this moment, he truly could not determine who was real and who was fake.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, do you still remember the Mayfly cultivation at the pyramid?¡± Mu Zi¡¯s consciousness seemed to have the upper hand. The longer he appeared for, the clearer his words were. ¡°I have my own path. Trust me, death is not the end!¡±

    Lao Wang felt a chill in his heart, and his gaze became extremely sharp. Thest dragon imprint formed in his mind. After releasing Draconic Spiritual Power for a long period of time, constantly forming dragon imprints, and experiencing his divine cells continuously multiply by themselves, there had been a massive burden on and exhaustion of both Wang Zhong¡¯s soul and body. After all, he was a mere Solid Core. In reality, he was a spent force. If he continued on, unless he let the Netherworld King go, they might be stuck in a stalemate of exhaustion, and he would not have the power to deliver the final blow!

    Boom!

    Dazzling golden light was suddenly emitted from Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and violent dragon¡¯s breath swirled in the surroundings, forming a backward-surging air current that covered a radius of several dozen meters. Then, golden light burst forth, and the extremely thin Netherworld aura in the surroundings instantly dispersed! It was as if the surrounding space had been cleansed, and a space that was as bright as day appeared on the pitch-ck Hell Ind.

    ¡°Noooo~~~~~~~~~~!¡±

    The Netherworld King roared in shock and anger. Closely after, golden light exploded, and the surrounding pressure disappeared. All the dark Netherworld aura was immediately blown away at this instant without anything left behind. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong, as well as Mu Zi who he was firmly holding onto, fell heavily from the sky and tumbled a distance away. Then, they did not move.

    In the distance, Grai did not have the strength to stand up. He used his hands and crawled along the surface of the ground little by little towards Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. Perhaps death was the final result, but at the very least, they would die together. This was not bad either. Tears fell from Grai¡¯s cheeks, little by little. They were still together.

    ¡°Grai, don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t be handsome anymore that way,¡± said Wang Zhong as he clenched his teeth. Damn, it was as if his entire body was paralyzed. However, from the look of things, Mu Zi was still alive.

    Grai, who was half-crawling on the ground, was stunned. Then, he rubbed his eyes. ¡°Senior... I really want to p you!¡±

    Wang Zhongughed out loud and wound up triggering his injury, causing him to clench his teeth. Then, there was a voice from under him. ¡°Second Brother, you are too heavy. Is the food in the Star Alliance any good?¡±

    The whites of Mu Zi¡¯s eyes were no longer ck when the Netherworld King was no longer by his side. At that moment, they were clear and bright, except that this was apanied by an intense sense of fatigue. He shed a smile at Wang Zhong and Grai, revealing his mouth of white teeth. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll continue to bring disaster to the Star Alliance!¡±

    Wang Zhong and Grai had both heard this voice. Regardless of whether it was the expression or the tone, this was Mu Zi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mu Zi, ha ha. I just know that your life is hardy. The King of Hell could not take it away!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to be able to see you guys.¡± Mu Zi also shed the brightest smile.

    A few minutes ago, they still did not know whether they would live or die. However, at that moment, they were able to reunite. The three of them were slightly moved for a period of time and could not speak. They simply held one another¡¯s hands tightly. Closely after, all of themughed out loud.

    Lao Wang¡¯s weakness was that he had run out of energy. After adjusting his breathing for a moment, the activation of his divine cells and his Solid Core allowed him to recover his spirit very quickly. However, Mu Zi, who was beside him, seemed to be in a worse condition. Not only did Lao Wang¡¯s Draconic Spiritual Power injure the Netherworld King, it had also caused harm to Mu Zi¡¯s body. After all, they both cultivated Netherworld aura, and there were many burn marks on his body.

    Luckily, Lao Wang had prepared many healing pills in his fragment world. After eating two pills, Mu Zi¡¯s injuries had stabilized, andplete recovery was only a matter of time. Grai¡¯s injuries were thest. It was mostly his soul and vitality that were exhausted. Even after eating the pills, he might need some time to recuperate and recover. Luckily, the Netherworld King had not delivered a fatal attack.

    After recovering for some time, Mu Zi¡¯s stomach started to grumble.

    When the Netherworld River upied his body, he could not eat. After all, the Netherworld aura in this murky Netherworld River was his best energy supplement. However, at this moment, the Netherworld River was being suppressed, and Mu Zi¡¯s soul upied his body. Not only was he unable to purely depend on Netherworld aura as food, he was also not used to the feeling of being hungry either. Luckily, Lao Wang had prepared many dried foods, and there was the corpse of a Zhuyan beside them. They simply found a few dry branches and started a fire, forming a firepit that roasted the Zhuyan over. Then, they divided the dried food that Wang Zhong had brought among themselves. A bright fire was lit up on Hell Ind, which was originally reeking with blood and filled with a deste aura, and the smell of meat wafted through the air. The world was truly unpredictable.

    Under the light of the fire, the three of them stuffed themselves full. Even though Wang Zhong and Grai had previously met, time was tight, and they had many important matters to discuss. Thus, they had never shared their experiences aftering to the Land.

    At that moment, they had escaped a cmity and were now rxed. The three of them each talked about their experiences after leaving the Earth, including all matters big and small. The exciting stories caused them to gasp in session.

    ¡°Life in the Heavenly Gates is just like that. Come to think of it, it is rather uninteresting. However, there are many experts hiding in the Heavenly Gates. This time, when the Netherworld King eliminated the Ninth Shade Faction, the Heavenly Gates was prepared to send a group of Celestial Honors Masters to deal with these incidents. They are probably on the way to Hell Ind now. Even though we have dealt with the Netherworld King, I¡¯m just afraid that...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mu Zi suddenly interrupted him and shook his head. ¡°The Netherworld King isn¡¯t dead.¡±

    Grai was slightly shocked. He had just seen Mu Zi return to normal, and half of the Netherworld aura on Hell Ind had dispersed as a result. He thought that the Netherworld King had vanished under the suppression of Wang Zhong¡¯s Draconic Spiritual Power and did not know that this was not the case.

    ¡°I can sense that he is still lingering in the depths of my soul,¡± said Mu Zi calmly. ¡°I am very happy to be able to wake up and see you again. Promise me that if you discover any signs that the Netherworld King is reviving in my body, you will kill me as quickly as possible. If not, if you allow him to control my body once again, I don¡¯t know how much trouble it will cause to the Earth and you.¡±

    ¡°I actually know some things about the Netherworld King.¡± Meanwhile, Wang Zhong smiled. Beforeing to the underground world to execute this assignment, he had read through many records rted to the Netherworld King in the Heavenly Gates library, including many ssified documents. If he was not assigned to a mission rted to the Netherworld King, he might not be able to view these documents, even with his identity as a member of the Celestial Honors ss. He simply did not quite understand the rtionship between Mu Zi and the Netherworld King, as well as their current situation. Thus, he was unable to make an urate judgment of the various possibilities presented in the records. However, after a long chat with Mu Zi, Lao Wang understood everything clearly.

    ¡°The so-called Netherworld King is the will of the Netherworld River. As long as the Netherworld River doesn¡¯t dry up, he will never vanish. Even if there was a way topletely extinguish him, the Netherworld River would revive him very quickly. Thus, it is impossible to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Grai felt a headache, while Mu Zi beside him was silent. The both of them understood very well how terrifying the Netherworld King was. He was now in a heavily injured state, allowing Mu Zi to chase him into the depths of his heart. However, he was simply resting and building up strength. Once he recovered, seizing and upying Mu Zi¡¯s body would only be a matter of time. This was also the reason why Mu Zi asked Wang Zhong to kill him as he was aware of this.

    Wang Zhong was silent for a while. Then, he looked toward the center of Hell Ind, where the Netherworld King wanted to go. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what I should say either. I just know that when we were fighting, I felt that the Netherworld King was not foreign to me. The two of you understand me best, and there must be some origin to this. I think there should be some secrets there.¡±

    Wang Zhong pointed to the center of Hell Ind where the Netherworld King wanted to go. Furthermore, it was the ce where the entity would go once he dominated a body and his consciousness gradually recovered. Wang Zhong also sensed a mysterious attraction to that ce. Every time this situation urred, something would definitely happen. It was like this in the Illusion Sea World and at the Netherworld River. These seemed to be involved with him. If Simba was awake, he should be able to give him some clues, but no matter what, he could not awaken Simba. Even the Fate Stone was slightly ¡°strange¡±. However, these premonitions, no matter big or small, would not result in something bad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look once we recover. There will definitely be a way,¡± said Wang Zhong.

    Mu Zi and Grai looked at each other. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you. If we survived even this, we think that our lives must be very sturdy.¡±

    The three of themughed out loud. This was not the first time they had survived a cmity, but they were as happy every time.

    After recovering for two days, there was no doubt that the pills from Hell Ind were the best. Mu Zi and Grai¡¯s bodies did not reject the pills and absorbed them very well. They recovered their stamina and finally arrived at the shrine in the middle of Hell Ind. Needless to say, the Netherworld King¡¯s turmoil had caused them a lot of trouble, but the Draconic Spiritual Power caused him to retreat once again.

    They saw a building that was not very tall. Instead, it was a dpidated house... It could barely be called a house. It seemed as if someone had once lived in the house, but the flow of time had left too many marks on it. The only peculiar thing about this ce was that there was an extremely clear runic array on the ground that sparkled with a golden light.

    Wang Zhong sensed a simr aura from the runic array. It was Draconic Spiritual Power. For some reason, an overbearing and invincible figure appeared in Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. At that moment, the broken walls started to shine and produce a series of runes.

    The contents were very clear. As long as one ate thenguage candy, one would be able to understand them. This was a ¡°soul contract¡±, an advanced version of the soul contract that was different from Nini¡¯s. This was not an ordinary contract.

    Any souls could be turned into ves!

    The soul very technique was trivial and ordinary in the underground world, let alone in the Land. Any expert who had done some research on souls could be very skilled at this, and enving some loyal soldiers was amon urrence.

    However, soul very was just a technique, and every technique had a power limit. The more powerful the soul, the harder it was to enve. In many soul very practicals, it was very difficult to enve experts who were of the Solid Core Realm and higher. Gold Cores whose souls were enved did not exist, at least in the underground world and the Land, unless they had broken through after being enved as Solid Cores. After all, the souls of Gold Core experts had undergone many transformations, and their wills were rather tough. They would not be disrupted by external forces. Furthermore, with the arrogance of these experts, they would not possibly lower their head when facing enemies and willingly be ves...

    Meanwhile, the Netherworld King was residing in Mu Zi¡¯s body and was much more powerful than ordinary Gold Core experts. How could a soul as powerful as his be easily enved? Even in the Land, no one had ever thought about dealing with the sessive generations of the Netherworld King.

    ¡°Can we do it?¡± Grai¡¯s voice was full of uncertainty and doubt. Even Mu Zi, who was beside him, furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out. I think that this ce should not be the former residence of the Netherworld King. It should be a ce that the almighty expert who dealt with the will of the Netherworld River left behind. Let¡¯s seize the chance while the Netherworld King is at his weakest. Most of my power has recovered, and it should be possible to suppress him!¡±

    It was obvious that the three of them were extremely brave and dared to take risks. With their current situation, this risk was worth it!

    Everything had been prepared. However, the moment before they started, the three of them could not help but feel nervous. After all, the impression that the Netherworld King had given them was too deep.

    ¡°Come.¡± This time, Mu Zi had a stable state of mind. ¡°This is when he is weakest. No need to hesitate!¡±

    He nodded his head at Grai and Mu Zi. ¡°Get into position!¡±

    Mu Zi stood at the left in the massive formation, while Grai was in the middle. Meanwhile, Wang Zhong recalled the entire contract procedure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Grai was the main host. Thirty Gold Star Stones were absorbed by the formation and turned into golden lights that rapidly spread out and came to life along the lines of the formation. All the runes in the formation spread out and dazzled as they started to emit a gold color.

    At the same time, Mu Zi focused his mind and forcibly separated half his soul from his body. Then a gray soul body passed through the formation and arrived at the empty space on the right part of the formation beside Mu Zi. Then, it stood opposite his physical body.

    One could see that forcibly separating half his soul put Mu Zi¡¯s soul in a lot of pain. He was unusually weak, and the soul body seemed indistinct. It was obvious that he could not maintain this state for long. Meanwhile, in the middle, his physical body had a solemn and silent expression. Closely after, his entire body trembled violently. Suddenly, his gaze turned ferocious and terrifying as darkness filled his eyes. ¡°Scoundrel! Scoundrel! I am the Netherworld King, and I rule the Netherworld River. How could I be defeated by a mere Solid Core? I don¡¯t¡ª Oh? What is this?!¡±

    As a result of his overly severe injuries, his consciousness had stopped operating for a period of time. At that moment, his memories were still from before he had been defeated. He was not willing to be defeated by a mere Solid Core and roared furiously. However, he was midway through shouting when he immediately realized his current situation.

    He was in a massive rune. Meanwhile, beneath his feet was a circle that was drawn with an unusually rich Draconic Spiritual Power, firmly locking him in.

    Under normal circumstances, Wang Zhong¡¯s leftover Draconic Spiritual Power could not trap him. But at that moment, he was just too weak. Thus, this circle of Draconic Spiritual Power ced him in despair, and he did not dare to touch it. He was afraid that if he touched it, his remaining will would be extinguished once again.

    After all, it was the Netherworld King. He was able to integrate the situation in front of him and understood his situation after just a second. He rapidly calmed down and looked around coldly.

    The golden runes around him dazzled, and the entire formation had a tense soul aura.

    They wanted to enve his soul? After a brief moment of shock, the Netherworld King could not help but want tough. These humans were truly naive and cute. Besides himself, no one else in this world was able to enve him... Oh?

    When this thought shed past, even the Netherworld King could not help but be dumbfounded.

    His thoughts could not appear for no reason. In reality, every generation of Netherworld Kings would have their own memories contained in the Netherworld River. As their strength grew or when they received stimtion from their environment, these memories would graduallye back. He was bestowed with the wisdom from countless Netherworld Kings before him, which was a form of inheritance.

    He had unconsciously said that no one other than him in this world could enve him, but this awareness could not havee from nowhere. Had someone enved him countless eras ago?

    He was only dumbfounded for a moment, while the soul contract that Grai hosted had reached the intermediate stage. Wang Zhong, who protected the formation, appeared in Mu Zi¡¯s and the Netherworld King¡¯s vision at the same time.

    Mu Zi was better off as he already knew everything about this and did not think that this was strange. However, the Netherworld King was stunned.

    Even though Wang Zhong was not standing in the formation, he saw Wang Zhong in the formation through a soul projection method. He was transmitting information about the other party¡¯s origins!

    He was an elegant and charming figure whose white clothes fluttered. He stood like a lofty mountain. Even though his figure was notrge, when the pair of golden eyes nced at one, it felt as if the light of the vast sun was piercing one¡¯s eyes!

    What was that?!

 Chapter 1188 - One Thousand Years of Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 1188: One Thousand Years of Inheritance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Pa!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s soul knelt on the ground with a dull sound. Not only were the killing intent and ferocity previously present gone, but they had also transformed into boundless reverence and respect.

    An endless stream of memories surged into the Netherworld King¡¯s soul. He now remembered!

    Back then, he had not yet been named the Netherworld King. In fact, the Netherworld River did not even exist then. It was no more than a ce where the Heavenly River produced filth in its usual operations, flowing to the underground world and creating a dark and dirty river. The appearance of this person in front of him had helped in the formation of his will. He devoured various dirty and filthy objects, which formed the so-called Netherworld aura. Then, he infiltrated almost one-third of the surface area of the underground world and used the massive Netherworld River as his body. Only then was the first-generation Netherworld King born. It could be said that without the person before him, there would be no Netherworld River, and the Netherworld King would not have his own will. This person could be said to be his father!

    Throughout this process, this person had appeared three times. Thest time he had appeared was a very long time ago. He said that he would return in another form and look for the Netherworld King as he needed the Netherworld King. However, the Netherworld King simply needed to assist silently and not interfere with this process. Fate would guide everything along.

    He had recovered countless eras of memories. All of his instincts were waiting, waiting for this person to return. The person was now looking at him. He had finally returned.

    He was needed!

    ¡°I am willing to take Mu Zi as my master and serve my life as a ve and as a servant. I will have no regrets even if I have to sacrifice my life!¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s moving voice trembled. This respectful attitude caused Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and Grai ¡ª who were prepared for failure ¡ª to be confused and dumbstruck.

    After countless centuries, this was the first time the new Netherworld River heard his own voice. A sense of satisfaction burst forth from the Netherworld River. Just a projection was enough for him to willingly surrender.

    At the side, Wang Zhong and the others clicked their tongue in astonishment, especially Wang Zhong. Even though the efficacy of the soul contract was powerful, before the contract waspleted, both parties had to be willing.

    He had nned to continuously torture the Netherworld King by deterring him and using his Draconic Spiritual Power until he could no longer stand it and agreed to the contract. Either that, or they would continue until Mu Zi could no longer endure the pain of sustained soul separation and the contract failed. However, they never thought that the Netherworld King would agree so respectfully even before Wang Zhong had done anything. There could not be any loopholes or fishy distractors in this special space, right?

    This was far too sessful. On the contrary, the three of them were on tenterhooks and did not dare to confirm this until Graipleted the entire contact process. Then, the contract runic array turned into a golden light and left a golden rune imprint on the souls of Mu Zi and the Netherworld King.

    ¡°Was it sessful?¡± Grai did not dare to be certain.

    Even Lao Wang was not too sure and looked at Mu Zi with uncertainty.

    After a slight pause, a rxed smile appeared on Mu Zi¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±

    The contractor of the contract would definitely feel it most directly. Wang Zhong had signed a contract with elemental spirits before and understood this best. If Mu Zi could say that it was a sess with such certainty, then there was no doubt about it.

    ¡°Can you summon him?¡± Wang Zhong asked. After all, the Netherworld King was different from Nini and other elemental spirits. He was simply a spiritual body.

    Mu Zi nodded and opened up his palm. There was a rune that was simr to the one that Wang Zhong used to summon Nini, except that there were some faint ck lines within the gold rune.

    At that moment, the rune in his palm dazzled, and a gray fog was emitted from the rune, forming an indistinct shadow in the air.

    Very quickly, this shadow turned into a figure. He seemed to have Mu Zi¡¯s appearance, except that his eyeballs were pitch-ck, exactly the same as when Mu Zi was controlled by the Netherworld King... He was like a dead brother of Mu Zi.

    The moment he appeared, he was extremely respectful. First, he called Mu Zi his master. Closely after, when he looked at Wang Zhong, it was hard to conceal the wild admiration in his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Good day, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°What did you see when the contract was being formed?¡± Wang Zhong asked the entity as he was very curious. He could sense the Netherworld King¡¯s state throughout the entire process more clearly than Grai or Mu Zi. The Netherworld King had always shown disdain towards the soul contract until he looked at Wang Zhong through the runic array. Then his attitude changed suddenly and drastically.

    Wang Zhong did not believe that he could cause the Netherworld King to fear him to such an extent just because of his Draconic Spiritual Power. The Netherworld King definitely must have seen something then.

    ¡°I saw the past, the present, and the future,¡± said the Netherworld King respectfully. ¡°Fate has never abandoned us nor stopped. You simply need to listen to the voice in your heart and look forward.¡±

    The three of them were dumbstruck. What in the world was this?

    A maniac who had gone crazy from ughtering had suddenly be a philosopher. Furthermore, he seemed to have received redemption. This... was probably a good thing.

    Ever since the appearance of the Fate Stone until the present, especially with everything that had happened since he arrived in the Land, were all these rted incidents just a coincidence? Furthermore, it seemed like the Netherworld King knew something but kept his lips sealed. As a result, Wang Zhong wanted to know more but could not. Even a person who did not usually engage in gossip like Wang Zhong felt extremely curious.

    It looked as if he had to go to the Ocean Empire, which seemed to have some clues about the 11-headed dragon cauldron. Perhaps these clues could give him some inspiration. He only hoped that the Sea Emperor would not be as tight-lipped as the Netherworld King.

    Mu Zi had also confirmed that he could control the will of the Netherworld King, and there was no doubt about this. All in all, they had resolved his trouble, and the three of them felt extremely carefree.

    Now that they controlled thebat power of the Netherworld King, the Earth should be more secure. They now only had to consider how to deal with the Heavenly Gates.

    The high-leveled civilizations simply sought after environments that could continuously produce powerful souls. They were a kind of resource. The low-leveled civilizations did not have enough strength and naturally could not protect themselves from these high-leveled civilizations. But what if it was a level-8 civilization? Who would dare to eliminate a level-8 civilization for such a reason? Frankly speaking, this depended on whether one had the qualifications and strength to protect their own property.

    ¡°I have many friends in the Heavenly Gates and can interact with the higher-ups there. I can go and discuss this with them.¡± In the Heavenly Gates, Wang Zhong mixed with various high-leveled civilizations, such as the Heavenly Shell Race, the Fire Demon Race, and the Machinery Race. He had already clearly understood the style and rules that these high-leveled civilizations used when dealing with matters. ¡°Since we have seeded with the contract, Mu Zi and the Netherworld King¡¯s powers can be controlledpletely. This is no longer just a crime, but a form of confidence, the confidence of strength. The Machinery Race will support me, and the Heavenly Shell Race probably will as well. With the support of these two level-8 civilizations, this matter will no longer incriminate the Earth. We might even be able to use this opportunity to adjust our civilization level. This is an opportunity for the Earth!¡±

    Wang Zhong was rather confident when he spoke. Indeed, this was an opportunity, an opportunity to allow the Earthlings to stand even taller in the Land!

    Furthermore, with Mu Zi and the Netherworld King¡¯s perfectlyplementary strengths, as well as Wang Zhong himself, the Earth could be considered extremely powerful just in terms of strength. At the very least, they could face some level-7 civilizations head-on in a battle of their top powers!

    Even though Lao Wang definitely had the confidence to negotiate with the Heavenly Gates, what the result would eventually be could not be determined before the situation was settled.

    Frankly speaking, Lao Wang only considered the Earth, as well as the stance of the Heavenly Shell Race and the Machinery Race. But what about the other civilizations in the Heavenly Gates, including the Fire Demon Race and the Blood Demon Race? Even with races like the Natural Race and the Soul Race who maintained a neutral stance in various affairs in the Heavenly Gates, the decision of any race could possibly affect the final results of this matter. After all, the Heavenly Gates was not a ce where only the Heavenly Shell Race had a say.

    Furthermore, it had been more than half a month since he left the Netherworld River Town, and it was very likely that the team of Celestial Honours Masters was already on the way. If they were caught by this team, ording to the orders from the Heavenly Gates, they would definitely attack without asking any questions. It was hard to say whether they would try to kill Wang Zhong, an ¡°aplice¡±, but they would definitely force Mu Zi and the Netherworld King into the void.

    ¡°We will remain on Hell Ind and wait for your news when you return here.¡±

    ¡°Right now, the underground world cannot find you anywhere. It is very likely that the Celestial Honors Masters will guess that you are hiding in the three forbidden ces and chase you.¡± Wang Zhong paused. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid that I will need more than one or two days of discussion with the Heavenly Gates. It should be easy to reason with the Heavenly Shell Race and the Machinery Race, but since the Netherworld King incident is on their list on assignments, if they want to revoke the mission or change their strategy, they will definitely not be able to produce a result after two or three days of meetings. Whenever the higher-ups bicker, let¡¯s not talk about someone firmly opposing the higher-ups and starting a factional struggle. If someone intends to ce obstacles in the way and dy the time taken, the Heavenly Gates will not be able to arrive at a clear result in less than a month.¡±

    ¡°Rx. If we do not initiate a battle, they¡¯d better not think of doing anything.¡± Mu Zi and Grai looked at each other andughed. It was obvious that both of them were very confident.

    They had agreed on a n. There was nothing else for Wang Zhong to attend to on Hell Ind, and he immediately made the journey home. Back then, he had taken five days to travel across the sea and arrive at Hell Ind. However, with the Netherworld River on his side, the entire River was like an assistive instrument that helped Wang Zhong with his journey. There were wind and waves whenever he wanted, and he traveled like a storm on his Jiuli Warship. He arrived at the shore of Netherworld River Town in less than half a day.

    There was still arge group made up of various Factions waiting along the shore, just like when he had left. At that moment, Wang Zhong was using his disguise as a ck Titan. He thought that the incident where ¡°Old ck¡± killed Bayan from the Profound Fire Faction would definitely have spread, and his identity might now attract attention to him. However, he never expected that the news had not seemed to spread, and no one felt that his ck Titan identity was unusual. Everything seemed normal.

    Lao Wang reviewed the situation. It was now a period of unrest, and it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. It was good that the news did not spread. On the contrary, he had heard a lot of first-hand information about the Heavenly Gates while he was looking for the transmission array at Netherworld River Town. Over half a month ago, when Lao Wang headed towards the Netherworld River, the rumor that the Heavenly Gates had sent a group of Celestial Honors Masters to deal with the Netherworld King had spread in the underground world. But till now, this group of Celestial Honors Master still seemed to be a rumor, and no actual movement had been noticed. However, some news mentioned that the Heavenly Gates was in conflict over how to deal with the Netherworld King situation. It seemed as if this involved the secret dispute between the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race. However, no one was able to determine the actual situation.

    Lao Wang was relieved. His journey to deal with the Netherworld King had been filled with countless difficult problems and lots of bad news. Now, things had changed for the better, and pieces of good news followed one after another.

    Throughout the history of the Heavenly Gates, they had always been swift and decisive in their attitude when dealing with the Netherworld King. Now, since they had not decided on an official action to deal with this issue, it must mean that the internal dispute was very intense and there were many varying opinions. If he represented Mu Zi and negotiated with the Heavenly Gates under these circumstances, the sess rate would undoubtedly increase greatly. In fact, he was also left with plenty of time. He had nned to immediately return to the Heavenly Gates without stopping, but he did not have to hurry now. He would even have the time to calmly investigate the reactions various parties had towards this issue, as well as negotiate with the Heavenly Shell Race.

    His anxious feelings instantly rxed greatly. In any case, nothing was urgent. Lao Wang thought about the Ocean Empire and decided to make a trip there before returning to the Heavenly Gates. If not, when he returned to the Heavenly Gates, there would be too many things to deal with. He did not know the next time he would be this free.

    He passed through the transmission array in Netherworld River Town and arrived at the entrance of the ¡°Heavenly Tunnel¡± in White Elephant Town. The massive Heavenly Tunnel stood in front of him.

    This was the pathway that connected the underground world and the Land. The Heavenly Tunnel passed through the entire continent and ran through the two worlds. There was a massive ancient lift, and it was a ce where many goods and ordinary people passed through while traveling back and forth between the two worlds. Furthermore, the exit of the Heavenly Tunnel in White Elephant City happened to be at Catanlyke District in the Land.

    Thest time he came to Heavenly Treasures Street in Catanlyke District was during the secret investigation with the Machinery Race several months ago. When he returned after several months, the other ces in Catanlyke District were the same, but the massive changes had urred in Heavenly Treasures Street. Back then, Wang Zhong had represented the rise of the Earth, and the Heavenly Treasures Street gained poprity as a result. However, this ¡°poprity¡± was simply the attention that various powers in the Catanlyke District ced on the Heavenly Treasures Street and did not mean that the shopping district itself had changed. However, ever since the Ocean Empire Pill Shop had established itself, the number of visitors to Heavenly Treasures Street had exploded.

    The streets seemed to have be much wider. Meanwhile, the surface of the ground was no longer made of broken stones but covered withrge green stones that shone with visible green light, greatly increasing the quality of the entire area.

    The streets were also crowded with people. Even though it was almost dusk at that moment, it was still extremely crowded and could bepared to the most central areas in the Catanlyke District. Furthermore, he even started to see some business brands from the Earth in a few surrounding shops. Level-4 civilizations did not have the qualifications to openly peddle goods in the Land, but pseudo-level-5 civilizations did. They were allowed to promote their brands, but not to buy and sell shops. They would have to rely on rentals to do their business.

    Lao Wang was familiar with this ce and directly went to the Ocean Empire Pill Shop at the center of the street.

    It was normal for people of the Land to look down upon people from the underground world. At first, the manager of the shop showed some disdain when he saw that a ck Titan had entered. If Wang Zhong had not taken out the letter that Prince Hayero had given him, the manager might have been toozy to attend to him.

    However, he only waited for three to five minutes at the reception room before he heard hurried footsteps. A young person from the Ocean Empire race briskly walked out with a doubtful expression on his face. Before he could speak, Wang Zhong had smiled and stood up. ¡°Prince Hayero, I trust that you have been well since west met?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hayero immediately recognized Wang Zhong from this voice. There was a pleasantly surprised expression on his face. ¡°Is¡ª¡±

    He suddenly realized something. Then, he furrowed his eyebrows and looked around. ¡°All of you, retreat!¡±

    Everyone in the surroundings, even the boss of the pill shop, responded and hurriedly left. They even closed the door.

    At that moment, there was no one inside and outside the room. Hayero immediately switched to a moved expression and tookrge strides towards him. ¡°Thank the heavens, Master Wang Zhong! I knew that you would definitely be fine! How could the top Solid Core in terms ofbat ability in the Heavenly Gates and a god-like figure lose his life in the underground world for no reason? It¡¯s so good to see that Master Wang Zhong is safe!¡±

    Even though he had only met Prince Hayero once, his concern was obvious from his words and actions. The Ocean Empire had managed to align with the Heavenly Shell Race by using their connections with Wang Zhong. In particr, when they established a shop in the Heavenly Treasures Streetter on, in reality, they had been connected to the fate of Wang Zhong and the Earth. Thus, the entire race saw Wang Zhong, a new high-ranking member of the Heavenly Gates, as a person of eminence. Furthermore, they expected Wang Zhong to have unlimited achievements in the future. This added great expectations to their original friendship with Wang Zhong and built up their capital.

    If Wang Zhong died and the Earth copsed, the next to be dealt with was very likely the Ocean Empire. Thus, the Prince¡¯s hope that Wang Zhong was safe waspletely honest and genuine. It was not fabricated at all.

    Lao Wang could feel the sincerity from his ally. He smiled and said, ¡°Have there been many rumors about me? How did they spread? Did they affect the Heavenly Treasures Street?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, how could there be no effect? Back then, it was said that Master had disappeared in the underground world. Then, it was said that an almighty Gold Core expert had attacked you and thrown you into the Netherworld River,¡± said Hayero. ¡°How dangerous is the Netherworld River? Many people said that Master was dead. The various powers in Catanlyke District have been eyeing the current dividends in the Heavenly Treasures Street covetously. When the news that Master had died spread, the various powers were ready to cause trouble. However, the Heavenly Treasures Street had never published a clear death notice, and everyone was still observing the situation. Even so, there is a time limit to this. Over the past few days, people hade to tell me that Master¡¯s corpse was discovered in the underground world and that the Heavenly Treasures Street would eventually descend into chaos and fighting. They invited the Ocean Empire Pill Shop to develop in their area. Of course, I sternly rejected them. Heh heh, I see that many people can no longer control themselves. If these people suddenly discovered that Master Wang Zhong has returned safely, I have no idea what expressions they will show.¡±

    Lao Wang clearly understood that he was the Earth¡¯s brand and their main pir of support. Once he truly copsed, the shine that the Earth had on the surface would instantly disappear. He did not feel that this was strange. Instead, he asked, ¡°How about the Earth? I haven¡¯t gone back, and I don¡¯t know the situation now.¡±

    ¡°I contacted Mister Ma Dong several times and heard that there were some issues. There have been voices asking for the Earth to be denounced because of the Netherworld King incident, but the Heavenly Shell Race seems determined to protect it this time. Furthermore, they have not gotten clear information about Master. Thus, the Earth¡¯s identity as a pseudo-level-5 civilization was maintained, but the higher-ups on the Earth were ordered not to leave it. However, these are just standard procedures to deal with suspicious civilizations, and it was considered rather polite treatment.¡±

    It was obvious that Hayero did not understand much about the Earth. Even though he had many interactions with Ma Dong, their rtionship had not reached the extent that the Illusion Race had achieved with the Earth. Whatever information they had was only on the surface, but at the very least, he had let Lao Wang know that great disorder had not broken out on his homeworld. If there were only small inconveniences, Ma Dong naturally had the ability to deal with them. Thus, Lao Wang was greatly relieved.

    ¡°Master, why are you still using this identity after returning to the Land? I heard from my subordinate that a ck Titan was looking for me, and I came full of doubt. I didn¡¯t know I had a ck Titan friend.¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld King incident in the underground world is ratherplex, and I want to see the reactions of the various stakeholders. Thus, I have to conceal my whereabouts for now.¡± Wang Zhong had chosen not to expose himself. On the one hand, he did not want the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates to know that he was interacting with the Ocean Empire so frequently. On the other, he also wanted to use this opportunity to properly observe the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s attitude towards the Earth. If they immediately abandoned the Earth because of his ¡°death¡±, then that would be too heartless. However, from the look of things, the Heavenly Shell Race was treating the Earth well and still protected it even when his life or death was unknown. Even though this kind of protection would notst forever, the Earth would be protected for now at the very least. This seemed rather fair to Wang Zhong. ¡°Also, I want to go to the Ocean Empire and see the Sea King. Brother Hayero, could you help me make the arrangements?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. The transmission array to the Ocean Empire has recovered, and it just so happens that I need to return to the Ocean Empire for something. Master, if you want to continue hiding your identity, you can act as my guard and easily deceive the public. Others cannot trace your whereabouts using the namelist at the transmission arrays either. That¡¯s right, Master hasn¡¯t contacted the Earth, right? Do you want me to send a verbal message on your behalf?¡± Hayero was astute. If Wang Zhong had established contact with the Earth, he would not have asked for information about the Earth from him.

    Lao Wang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for now. Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    The Ocean Empire definitely had secrets rted to him, especially in the area of ¡°dragons¡±. Lao Wang could faintly sense that the so-called ¡°dragons¡± seemed to be a taboo topic in the Land. Such a powerful race had suddenly disappeared two eras ago. Furthermore, many records in the Heavenly Gates were rich with introductions about dragons. Lao Wang would not believe it if there was nothing fishy about this.

    Moreover, everything he had seen in the Illusion Sea World had actually happened in the past. Perhaps the ¡°Dragon Race¡± was involved in the grievances among the four races in Heaven, but this was something that he could note into contact with. Thus, it was best if his interaction with the Ocean Empire was kept secret. If this involved anything taboo and someone was investigating him, it might not turn out well for either him or the Ocean Empire.

    At that moment, he was in the state of uncertain life or death in everyone¡¯s eyes. Thus, no one would know if he secretly made a return trip to the Ocean Empire. However, if he first contacted the Earth, there would definitely be supervision as the Earth was definitely the target of focused ¡°care¡± from the Heavenly Gates. Thus, if he wanted to contact the Earth, he could not avoid the Heavenly Gates. If they knew that he had reappeared, with the amount of attention that Lao Wang received, it was a foolish dream to be able to silently go to the Ocean Empire like this.

    As the prince of a level-6 civilization, Hayero had the right to activate the transmission array back to their own at any time, and did not have to queue up and wait for a spot. He was also particrly efficient. After he gave instructions to his subordinates, he brought the disguised Wang Zhong to the transmission area. In less than half an hour, when they arrived at the transmission area, a specialized transmission array was waiting for them.

    This was the second time Lao Wang hade to the Ocean Empire. He arrived with different emotions from the previous time he hade, when he was prepared to cause a greatmotion. He looked at the that was as blue as an ocean on Earth, and many feelings surged in Lao Wang¡¯s heart.

    Speaking of which, the twos had many rare simrities. The Earth was also considered a that was primarily made up of water. In particr, after the Dark Ages, sea water upied more than eighty percent of the Earth¡¯s surface area. Furthermore, in the Star Alliance, fews were primarily made up of water like the Earth and the Ocean Empire. Even in the origins of many water races,nd took up at least half of the¡¯s surface area. The Ocean Empire and the Earth could be said to be exceptions.

    The pce of the Sea King was located at the bottom of the sea, more than several dozen kilometers below sea level. A mysterious water-splitting technique allowed the castle to hover above the bottom of the ocean.

    When they took an aircraft through the water, the water several dozen kilometers below sea level seemed pitch-ck. However, when they passed through the murky water and arrived in the world at the bottom of the ocean, the surroundings were not dark. On the contrary, it was filled with light. It did not seem damp either.

    ording to Hayero, this was a form of rune technology that had circted in the Ocean Empire since ancient times. Almost the entire bottom of the ocean on this world was ¡°opened up¡±, not just the area around the Sea King¡¯s pce.

    They were able to iste a dry and bright environment at the bottom of the sea, steadily pushing up the unimaginable heavy water on the for thousands of years. This method, the so-called rune technology, made Lao Wang gasp in amazement.

    With his identity as Hayero¡¯s guard, he followed the Prince into the golden glittering pce. The Sea King had already received a notice from Hayero and was waiting.

    ¡°Wee, Master Wang Zhong. Your presence brings light into my humble pce.¡± There were no servants around. He had also taken Wang Zhong¡¯s hidden identity into consideration, so only Hayero was present. At that moment, the Sea King smiled as he weed them. ¡°Following Master¡¯s intention, I have not exposed your identity and did not dare to set up a reception for you. Please be magnanimous enough to tolerate this arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Sea King, you are exaggerating too much.¡± He had met the Sea King when he previously arrived at the surface of the water. Back then, the Sea King had seemed to be an ordinary Void Core. However, at this moment, when he took another look at the Sea King, he could sense something out of the ordinary about him. On the surface, he seemed to be a mere Void Core, but he faintly gave Wang Zhong the feeling that he shone on the inside and did not reveal his deeply concealed talents. As a result, Lao Wang could not urately determine his strength and was slightly shocked by this.

    With his current strength, if someone was able to give him this feeling and he was unable to determine the exact details about someone else, that person was either an extremely powerful king-leveled Gold Core who intentionally concealed his or her strength, or they possessed a precious treasure that couldpletely conceal, change, or disguise their true strength and aura. From the situation, it was probably thetter. If not, if the Sea King was a king-leveled Gold Core that could rival the Heavenly Shell superintendent, then he could have challenged the Fire Demon Race head-on and would not need to act helpless and feel vexed. But even if this was the case, the Sea King was unfathomable. If he was able to activate such a high-leveled treasure, his strength definitely could not be underestimated.

    As expected, the Sea King was not as simple as he seemed on the surface.

    Lao Wang did not speak in a roundabout manner or exchange conventional greetings. Instead, he went straight to the point and took out the shattered pieces of the dragon cauldron.

    ¡°The Sea King had bestowed me with this gift, but it was destroyed because of my carelessness. I came here to see if there was a possibility that this could be repaired.¡±

    ¡°Master might not have known, but I did not give this to you. Indeed, it should belong to Master. I don¡¯t understand much about this item, let alone anything about repairing it.¡± The Sea King was obviously slightly surprised as he had never thought that this item could be shattered. He simply took a brief look beforeughing bitterly. ¡°It is not that I am not willing to help Master, but I simply do not have the ability to do so.¡±

    ¡°I had never visited the Ocean Empire before then. Furthermore, the Earth has never had any interactions with the Ocean Empire. Sea King, how could you say that this belongs to me?¡± This time, Lao Wang was determined to get to the bottom of the matter. ¡°Furthermore, I see that this item is an ancient item from several thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s judgment is urate.¡± The Sea King paused slightly. ¡°This item has existed for over three thousand years in the Ocean Empire.¡±

    ¡°Then I am even more curious.¡± Lao Wang smiled and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t even born 3,000 years ago. How could my belongings appear on the Ocean Empire?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, I can¡¯t me Master for your doubt. Indeed, this is bizarre.¡± The Sea King seemed to be watching his words. Finally, he calmly said, ¡°Then I have to start from the disaster that the Ocean Empire encountered 3,000 years ago...¡±

    Three thousand years was equivalent to three eras. Back then, the Ocean Empire had not entered the Star Alliance, and their strength was a far cry from their current strength. In fact, the Ocean Empire back then was divided and ruled separately by various sea races. However, since they had rich resources, the interster pirates repeatedly ¡°patronized¡± their after its coincidental discovery. For an unqualified civilization whose strength was around level-3, they could not fight back at all when faced with interster pirates. At the time, the Ocean Empire could be said to be extremely miserable. Many of its ancient races had been captured and eliminated, almost to the point of extinction, until a celestial appeared.

    Not only did the celestial chase away all of the interster pirates, he even passed on many secret cultivation methods. The current Sea King and the sea dragon bloodline were no more than the most inconspicuous Sea Snake Race among the many water races on the Ocean Empire. They gradually rose to power with the training methods of the celestial and became sea dragons before establishing a stable position on the Sea King throne.

    Not only that, the celestial even passed on an extremely advanced form of rune technology to the Sea King, allowing the Sea King to build an underwater world that connected to the entire world at the bottom of the ocean, many kilometers below sea level. Furthermore, he used his divine powers to conceal the Ocean Empire¡¯s coordinates in the Fifth Dimension, allowing the topletely avoid the frequent attacks from interster pirates. This gave them a chance to recuperate and grow stronger through their development.

    In just 1,000 years, they advanced to the level-5 and even level-6 civilization standard. Then, they followed the guidance from the celestial and destroyed the barrier that concealed their coordinates, allowing them to interact with and enter the Star Alliance. Thereafter, the Fire Demon Race coveted the Ocean Empire¡¯s rich resources, causing them to be a constant target over the past two eras. Lao Wang already knew the details and did not need the Sea King to repeat this.

    ¡°That celestial is the benefactor of the Ocean Empire. Before he left, he left behind an item, which was this cauldron,¡± the Sea King said. ¡°The celestial said that in the future, the owner of the item wille to the Ocean Empire. When he arrives, the dragon cauldron will react, and we will then have to pass the cauldron back to its owner.

    ¡°This cauldron has existed in the Ocean Empire for over three thousand years, but nothing unusual has happened to it until Master came. Then, the cauldron suddenly emitted a dazzling golden light that illuminated the entire underwater world. Thus, I knew that the owner of this item had arrived. I followed the benefactor¡¯s desire and returned it to its owner in perfect condition.¡±

    A celestial? From three thousand years ago?

    When Lao Wang heard this, he was confused. However, the Sea King definitely did not seem to be faking it. This matter was probably not false. Furthermore, the Sea King had no need to trick him at all either.

    Wang Zhong paused slightly. ¡°Did that celestial have a name? Since he¡¯s called a celestial, he should be from the Heaven, but do you know which race he was from? What did he look like? Since he said that I am the owner of this item, did he say anything else?¡±

    ¡°I only know that our benefactor had the appearance of a celestial, but he did not have any wings and was not from the Heavenly Wings Race. Other than that, I¡¯m not too sure.¡± The Sea King was ashamed as he spoke. ¡°As for the others, I also asked my ancestors about it, but our benefactor did not say much. He only said that when the owner of this item enters Heaven, we will naturally understand everything. This involves your fate.¡±

    As expected...

    Lao Wang sighed silently. The sort of concealment that he had felt from the Netherworld King was different from that of the benefactor of the Ocean Empire, but the result was the same.

    The Heaven?

    Perhaps it was rted to the Fate Stone. Yes, the Fate Stone was definitely something from the Heaven!

    After integrating various information together, Lao Wang now further believed that the secrets he had witnessed back in the Illusion Sea World and all these items that were rted to him were no trivial matters. It seemed like his strength and level were still too low. Perhaps he did not have the qualifications to ess many of these secrets now. Just as the benefactor of the Ocean Empire said, he might only understand once he had the opportunity to advance to the Heaven.

    Once they were done with the dragon cauldron, the Sea King chatted idly with Wang Zhong. ¡°I have another piece of news. It was said that during the period when Master disappeared, a small-scale rebellion had emerged on the Earth. Some higher-ups in the Earth civilization coborated with the Blood Demon Race and were preparing to ce the Earth under the Blood Demon Race as a subsidiary civilization. The Blood Demon Race had sent a Solid Core expert to sign the contract and ept them. However, the Earth¡¯s elites rapidly suppressed the rebellion and killed the Solid Core from the Blood Demon Race. Furthermore, they also sentenced the rebels to death. The Blood Demon Race has reported this to the Star Alliance and the Heavenly Gates, portraying itself as a victim. They are preparing to punish the Earth civilization with the crime of rebellion, using the reason that they had arbitrarily killed another civilization¡¯s envoy.¡±

    The Sea King¡¯s tone was calm. Lao Wang simply smiled and replied, ¡°I believe that the Star Alliance must have dealt with the ¡®rebellion¡¯ that you speak of.¡±

    The Sea Kingughed out loud. Then, he sighed. ¡°I give in. As expected, Master Wang Zhong is an extraordinary person. If ordinary people suddenly listened to this piece of news, they might have immediately been greatly agitated and would not know what to do. However, Master was able to clearly discern the details in my words. With such a state of mind and wisdom, it¡¯s no wonder that you could rise to power so quickly.¡±

    The Sea King continued, ¡°Master¡¯s guess is not bad. The Heavenly Shell Race and the Machinery Race are fervently supporting the Earth civilization in this matter. Furthermore, not only did the Solid Core from the Blood Demon Race that went to the Earth not possess a Star Alliance Diplomacy Document, he also did not have the approval to enter the Earth. Thus, he was considered to be trespassing. There is no problem if the Earth senses the threat of an external invasion and decisively deals with it. In the end, since the Blood Demon Race privately opened up a transmission pathway and a Blood Demon had deliberately broken thew, the Blood Demon Race was fined one million Gold Star Stones topensate for the losses that the Earth suffered during this matter.¡±

    The Sea King smiled and said, ¡°Recently, this matter caused a sensation in the Star Alliance for a period of time. Now, the entire Star Alliance knows that the Heavenly Shell Race and the Machinery Race have the intention to protect the Earth and Master. Furthermore, the Earth was once a level-4 civilization that was not highly thought of, yet it had the strength to swiftly bring a Solid Core expert under control. This taught many unconvinced people a lesson. Thus, Master can rest assured about the current situation on Earth.¡±

    Lao Wang understood the intentions of the Sea King. Since the Ocean Empire was relying on the Heavenly Shell Race, it was natural for them to speak on behalf of the Heavenly Shell Race. However, no matter what, during his disappearance, he had nothing to say about how the Heavenly Shell Race dealt with and disposed of all these matters. Lao Wang felt greatly obliged.

    However, he was rather surprised that Ma Dong and the others had the ability to swiftly dispose of a Solid Core Blood Demon. Even though Lao Wang did not seem to think that the plentiful Solid Cores in the Heavenly Gates were a big deal, in reality, this was an illusion as the levels and circles he interacted with were just too high. To the thousands of races and civilizations in the Land, the Solid Core Realm was a tall barrier that arge majority of civilizations could not ovee. Even the weakest Solid Core could casually destroy a group of weak level-4 civilizations. Furthermore, just one year ago, the Earth was a weak civilization that stood at the bottom, even among the level-4 civilizations...

    So the Earth had unknowingly grown to this extent?

    Wang Zhong could not help but feel overwhelmed by his emotions. In the past, he was worried that the rise of him, Mu Zi, and a few other people was merely coincidental or because of luck. Just like Celeste had said, their sesses could not be replicated by other Earthlings. But from the looks of things now, an Earthling did indeed have extraordinary and unusual natural endowments! This waspletely different from their previous predicament.

    It was said that if one wanted to work with iron, they had to be tough themselves. If even other Earthlings were able to rapidly strengthen, then the Earth would not be like those low-leveled civilizations who relied on one or two rare experts and were brilliant for a period of time in history. Instead, they had the possibility of bing the second Heavenly Shell Race. They simply needed people like Wang Zhong and Mu Zi to lead them. The rise of the Earth was unstoppable!

    He was probably not the only one who could see this, and the otherrge civilizations could probably see this as well. What kind of contributions and honor would one attain if one followed a civilization that was still weak until they climbed to the peak and became rulers? Once therge civilizations recognized the Earth¡¯s potential, their attitude towards Wang Zhong and the Earth becamepletely different. The Earth would no longer be as ¡°lonely¡± as they were in the past. In fact, very quickly, they would no longer need to rely on the Heavenly Shell Race for protection.

    However, these massive changes would usually be apanied by massive dangers.

    ¡°Three thousand years ago, we had a benefactor save and teach the Ocean Empire civilization. Later on, we have Master who saved the Ocean Empire civilization from danger. It is very rare for Master to have a mysterious fate with the benefactor of the Ocean Empire. It is enough to exin the natural affinity between the Ocean Empire and the Earth. Thus, regardless of how the future situation develops, the Ocean Empire will be a loyal ally of the Earth.¡± The Sea King had disyed his stance.

    Furthermore, from his tone, it was obvious that he did not form an alliance with the Earth from considering the wishes of the Heavenly Shell Race. On the one hand, he had seen the potential and future of the Earth, but on the other, he also thought highly of their fate. He paused slightly. Then, he continued in a profound tone, ¡°However, Master, you must be careful. No matter how much potential a civilization has, you will have to step on countless skeletons in order to truly rise. After all, the more potential you have, the more insecure your opponents will be... Over the next few years, I¡¯m afraid that it will be an eventful period for the Earth. Master, you must be careful. In any case, you can use the territory of the Ocean Empire civilization. As long as you inform us frankly, the Ocean Empire will definitely be duty-bound.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± The Sea King¡¯s tone was sincere, and Wang Zhong was slightly touched by this. He stretched out his hand and firmly shook hands with the Sea King. After seeing the current Sea King, Lao Wang was very clear that the Ocean Empire was not as simple as the level-6 civilization it seemed on the surface. It was definitely lucky for the Earth to be able to have such a powerful ally when it was so weak. ¡°The Earth is the same. I hope that both races will fight alongside each other while thriving and prospering and that our friendship willst for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 1189 - Return of a Great Power

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Return of a Great Power</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Everyone knew that surging and turbulent instability was hidden beneath the current prosperity that the Heavenly Treasures Street experienced. Spies and scouts from various powers grew in number there as Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation gradually lost its restraint and influence over these powers. Unforeseen events could happen at any time. Thus, many merchants in the Heavenly Treasures Street, including Old Cow and Mugthol, waited anxiously every day. Eventually, this day arrived.

    It was the Blue Demon Race.

    At that moment, arge group of tall and burly Blue Demons surrounded Old Cow¡¯s flower shop. The Blue Demon Race was considered arge race in Catanlyke District. They were a standard powerful level-6 civilization, and there were even Gold Cores on guard in their race. They upied three streets in Catanlyke District, including an area in the central district. Out of the many powers in Catanlyke District, they had the greatest strength and power.

    When Wang Zhong was still around, the Blue Demon Race had been acquaintances of the Heavenly Treasures Street. They had never asked anything about the Heavenly Treasures Street or showed hostility towards them. However, among the many powers to cast covetous eyes towards the Heavenly Treasures Street, the Heavenly Treasures Street never expected it would be the Blue Demon Street that would take the lead in causing trouble. They had probably taken a fancy to the prosperity brought about by the Ocean Empire Pill Shop. The current Heavenly Treasures Street was like arge piece of meat that did not seem to lose out to the central areas of Catanlyke District.

    At that moment, three Void Core experts with shocking auras led several dozen Blue Demons to block the door of the flower shop, preventing anyone from entering or leaving. The surrounding neighbors who saw themotion had already filled up the street, but even with such arge crowd, they remained silent at that moment as unscrupulous talks could be heard from inside the shop. And they had no intention of caring about those ¡°eavesdroppers¡± outside. On the contrary, they raised their volume, as if they wanted the entire street to hear them clearly.

    ¡°The Earth is no more than a pseudo-level-5 civilization. ording to the rules of the Star Alliance, you only have the right to establish amunications point. What rights do you have to upy the Heavenly Treasures Street and collect management fees from so many merchants? The Blue Demon Race is giving a warning out of goodwill. If you are so ignorant as to ignore the rules of the Star Alliance, be careful not to cause a disaster that destroys your race.¡±

    ¡°Thewful owner of the Heavenly Treasures Street is me, Mugthol from the Goblin Race! I simply employed the Earth to help with the management and care of the Heavenly Treasures Street. The Goblin Race is a proper level-7 civilization with a proper ce in the middle circle. Do you have any issues with that?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re a criminal who was sentenced to fifty years ofbor in the Heavenly River Sandpit and was chased out of the Goblin Race fifty years ago as well, right? Furthermore, you rejected the Goblin Race¡¯s order to return, so can you be considered a member? And you dare to raise the g of a level-7 civilization and apply for legal possession rights over the Heavenly Treasures Street?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha!! Even though I was sentenced to dobor at the Sandpit and was chased out from the Goblin Race, I have finished my sentence and have naturally regained my identity as a first-ss citizen of the Star Alliance. Even without the protection of a level-7 civilization, I have enough qualifications to establish a new power with mybat abilities. The Crocodile Divine Pce is my brand, and the Heavenly Treasures Street is affiliated to the Crocodile Divine Pce, not the Goblin Race! If you want to cause trouble, you might want to rify the details before returning.¡±

    ¡°Combat power? Ha ha ha, this is the reason why we came here today to warn you. Do you think that you really have thebat power to upy the Heavenly Treasures Street?¡±

    ¡°The Star Alliance has acknowledged my possession of this locale. Is the Blue Demon Race able to rob this from me so openly?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, the Blue Demon Race will not vite the rules of the Star Alliance.¡± The voiceughed in an unbridled manner that contained a hint of contempt and mockery. ¡°However, just as my elders have said, if you are sensible enough to hand over the Heavenly Treasures Street to the Blue Demon Race, not only will the Heavenly Treasures Street remain peaceful, we will also ensure that you will be free from worries in Catanlyke District. However, if you are not sensible, then the Blue Demon Race will stroll around the Heavenly Treasures Street every day. Every time we see you, we will deal with you. Don¡¯t try to hide, because it¡¯s of no use. Heh heh... Of course, I¡¯m willing for you to choose thetter. After all, it has been a very long time since anyone rejected the Blue Demon Race in Catanlyke District. Our days are too calm, and we need to find some fun to change that. Brother Mugthol, what do you think about this suggestion?¡±

    A loophole in the rules of the Star Alliance was being used again. Mugthol already possessed all rights over the Heavenly Treasures Street. Under normal circumstances, as long as he did notmit any mistakes, other powers could not openly rob these rights from him. However, the Blue Demon Race did not mention that they would rob him, just cause trouble for them every day. This was the exact same method that the Shell Shade Faction had used, but more imposingly. They did not cause trouble for the ordinary merchants, but for the manager instead. They would fight until he gave in and fell.

    The Heavenly Treasures Street was quiet. Everyone heard what was said in the flower shop extremely clearly.

    Ever since the Earth and Mugthol took over the Heavenly Treasures Street, the taxes had been kept at the lowest level in Catanlyke District. On the contrary, business started to grow, and all the merchants were grateful towards Wang Zhong, Mugthol, and the Earth from the bottom of their hearts. At that moment, when they heard the Blue Demons threatening Mugthol, many people disyed expressions of anger. Of course, there were also many people who were worried about their unknown fate in the future. Putting the Earth aside, they had built a friendship with Mugthol over the past two years. Furthermore, the taxes in the districts governed by the Blue Demon Race had always been the highest in Catanlyke District. Once the Blue Demon Race took over the Heavenly Treasures Street, their taxes would definitely be adjusted.

    Everyone perked their ears at that moment as they waited for Mugthol and Old Cow¡¯s answer. If they chose to give up, everyone would understand. However, this would mean that their happy days were over.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Closely after, Mugthol¡¯s loudughter could be heard from the room. The lofty sentiments in hisughter energized everyone in the Heavenly Treasures Street. ¡°If I, Mugthol, was afraid of death, I would have knelt down to the Shell Shade Faction a long time ago! Now it¡¯s your turn? Since we have put aside all pretense of cordiality, there is nothing else worth talking about.¡±

    He fiercely banged the table and faced the Solid Core Blue Demon elder in front of him without any fear. Then, he shouted in a stern voice, ¡°Go away this instant! The Heavenly Treasures Street is not for sale or transfer! If the Blue Demon Race has any underhanded methods, use all of them. If I furrow my eyes before closing them, then I am not the son of my mother!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Thol is amazing! Go, Uncle!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Treasures Street will not be sold, nor will its ownership be transferred. Give up on that idea!¡±

    ¡°The Star Alliance has its own rules. The Heavenly Treasures Street belongs to Uncle Thol. If the Blue Demon Race wants to forcibly seize it, let us go to the Star Alliance to judge who is right!¡±

    ¡°The Blue Demon Race! Get out of the Heavenly Treasures Street!¡±

    The originally quiet street finally started to seethe with excitement from Mugthol¡¯s lofty words. The current Heavenly Treasures Street was flourishing every day and had many opportunities to get rich. None of the merchants were willing to change owners at this moment. Countless voices of support rose from the street. In an instant, the street was like a boiling cauldron where public sentiment surged.

    ¡°Heh heh, a bunch of ants dares to scold the Blue Demon Race. All of you, shut up!¡±

    With the calmmand from that person, several Void Cores who were on guard outside smirked and attacked at the same time!

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa!

    A series of clear pping sounds could be heard, and the street instantly fell silent. Closely after...

    Thud thud thud thud!!

    The ones being pped were the Void Core Blue Demon experts! Several figures that had jumped into the air were sent flying outside Old Cow¡¯s shop door at an even faster speed. They could not stop their retreat and staggered before eventually falling on their buttocks. They felt dizzy, and their faces were swollen and numb, to the point that they lost all feeling.

    ¡°Who gave you the guts to attack people on my Heavenly Treasures Street?¡±

    Before the Void Cores could recover from their shock, they heard a calm voice reverberating from the sky.

    At that moment, the Void Cores were still dizzy and could not see who exactly the figure hovering in the sky was. However, the surrounding crowd suddenly exploded after a short period of absolute silence.

    ¡°My god! Uncle¡ªUncle Zhong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Zhong! Uncle Zhong isn¡¯t dead! Uncle Zhong is back!¡±

    ¡°Those were all rumors! Ha ha ha ha ha! I just knew that those were all rumors! Uncle Zhong is so impressive. How could he suddenly die at the hands of a few rats from the underground world.¡±

    Several screams followed, and the Heavenly Treasures Street instantly seethed with excitement as frenzied cheers prated the skies.

    Closely after, a thumping sound could be heard from inside the house as several figures rushed out.

    Mugthol, Old Cow, and Little Muddle Head had surprised faces, and their eyes were brimming with tears. There were also two Blue Demon Solid Cores with extremely ugly expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!!¡± Little Muddle Head could not help but scream.

    Lao Wang smiled at her. Closely after, he turned his gaze towards the two Blue Demon Solid Cores. ¡°Were you the ones who asked them to shut up?¡±

    Pap!

    The Solid Core Blue Demon reacted extremely quickly and simply pped himself in the face. A moment ago, he had been full of arrogance, but at this moment, he was full of smiles. ¡°Master, you are mistaken. I was scolding my disappointing subordinates and wanted them to shut up. I didn¡¯t know that these beasts would make such a mistake. If Master Wang Zhong had not stopped us in time, I¡¯m afraid that the Blue Demon Race would not be able to avoid the crime of bullying the weak. I am extremely grateful!¡±

    In an instant, unbridledughter could be heard from the surroundings. Once Lao Wang returned, everyone in the entire Heavenly Treasures Street immediately felt as if they now had confidence. The Blue Demon Race that was once unassable to the Heavenly Treasures Street was now like a Pekinese pitifully wagging its tail. This scene made everyone feel proud and ted.

    ¡°...¡± Lao Wang was speechless. It was a skill for someone to be this shameless. He calmly looked at the Blue Demon. ¡°I heard that the Blue Demon Race wants to chase the Earthlings and Mugthol out of the Heavenly Treasures Street?¡±

    ¡°Master, you are mistaken once again! The Blue Demon Race has already upied three streets in Catanlyke District. Even if Master gives the Heavenly Treasures Street to us, how can the Blue Demon Race manage it?¡± The Solid Core was full of smiles. ¡°I simply said so as there were too many people casting covetous eyes at the Heavenly Treasures Street. I simply wanted to lend Brother Mugthol and the Earth civilization a helping hand using the name of the Blue Demon Race. Since Master has returned to frighten those scoundrels, no one will dare to seize the Heavenly Treasures Street. The Blue Demon Race can also retire now.¡±

    In reality, one could not me the Blue Demon Race for being this useless. If a mere level-6 civilization had a Gold Core, they might be considered a powerful presence in Catanlyke District, but in the entire Land, they would not be considered much, regardless of whether it was in terms of their power or their weak Gold Core who was not that famous. Otherwise, they would not have remained as local tyrants in the middle circle after living in the Star Alliance for so many years. Furthermore, the levels of the people that Wang Zhong interacted with were actual high-leveled civilizations in the Star Alliance, such as the Heavenly Shell Race. In fact, even the Blood Demon Race, who Wang Zhong treated with disdain, was considered an outstanding civilization among the level-7 ones. How could the mere Blue Demon Race challenge a person like Wang Zhong? This was someone who had even eliminated Phumetheus. If they actually provoked him, even the almighty Gold Core expert in their race would suffer.

    Most importantly, many things had happened, and he did not die even after falling into the Netherworld River. No matter what happened, they could not provoke him.

    Thus, at that moment, even though there was no end to the roars ofughter in the surroundings, the Blue Demon Solid Cores did not mind them and even smiled obsequiously.

    ¡°I have never liked beating around the bush.¡± Wang Zhong simply looked at him calmly. ¡°You should p yourself a hundred times topensate Mugthol. Then, get the Blue Demon Race to send over 500,000 Gold Star Stones. This matter will then be settled. If not, go back and tell your Blue Demon Ancestor that Wang Zhong will definitely make a personal visit to witness the methods of the top almighty Gold Core expert in Catanlyke District.¡±

    The Solid Core¡¯s face instantly turned ghastly pale.

    The Blue Demon Ancestor was the god of their race, but he was being taken lightly by someone else. To be honest, if another Solid Core dared to speak in this manner, they would definitely not live to see another day. But this was Wang Zhong...

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter is my fault. My ancestor has always admired Master as well. If he knew about this, my punishment might be even more severe.¡± The Solid Core was alert and ced all the responsibility on himself as he was afraid that it would appear as if the Blue Demon Ancestor was afraid of Wang Zhong. ¡°Master, you are extremely generous with this matter. I am extremely grateful for that.¡±

    ¡°You, go back to the race and bring 500,000 Gold Star Stones back!¡± he instructed his Void Core subordinate.

    Pa pa pa pa.

    There was a series of pping sounds as the Solid Core Blue Demon continuously pped himself. By the time he finished pping himself 100 times, the money had arrived. The Blue Demon politely gave the money to Wang Zhong at the entrance of the flower shop before running off and vanishing.

    The entire street instantly burst out into shouts and jumps of joy as everyone shouted ¡°Uncle Zhong¡±.

    Over the past few days, the news of Wang Zhong¡¯s death had left the entire Heavenly Treasures Street in a state of worry and fear. They felt as if they had lost their support. Now, their support had returned and suppressed the ambition of the Blue Demon Race with such power. With such a powerful protector, who would worry that the Heavenly Treasures Street would not prosper?

    Lao Wang looked at the excited and fanatical crowd that filled the streets. With his vision, he could easily recognize many unusual gazes that contained shock and unease. They were probably the spies that were ced in the Heavenly Treasures Street by various races. It was likely that the news of his return would immediately spread throughout the entire Star Alliance in an hour.

    Furthermore, with Wang Zhong being one of the key figures in the incident that involved the Netherworld King and the Ninth Shade Faction, the allies like the Heavenly Shell Race and the Machinery Race would send their greetings, while ns and traps set by enemies like the Fire Demon Race and the Blood Demon Race woulde one after another. The rare days of peace that he had obtained had also reached their end.

    Thene!

    Lao Wang was already prepared, especially after he knew that the Earth had dealt with a Solid Core from the Blood Demon Race. The Earth¡¯s situation and their potential were worlds apart from that of in the past. The Sea King was right that there were definitely many people who were casting covetous eyes at the Earthlings. Rather than passively waiting for them to take apart their own conspiracies, it was better to actively attack. It was time to go all out!

    ...

    As expected, the moment he contacted Ma Dong through Old Cow to understand the current situation on Earth, news from various ces were also transmitted to the Heavenly Treasures Street in an endless stream. The Street was linked to the Star Alliancemunications hub and was able to enter the civilizationwork of the Fifth Dimension. Thus, they received information from the variousrge civilizations extremely quickly.

    First up was the news from Machine Rhode D, Wanwan Min from the Insect Race, and several others. After all, the Machinery Race had a sharedwork among themselves, and aw enforcement squad was on duty in the Heavenly Treasures Street. However, the Blue Demon Race had restrained their words, and thew enforcement squad did not have the right to involve themselves in the incident. However, the moment Wang Zhong appeared, the Machinery Racew enforcement squad noticed and sent the information to their sharedwork. Thus, everyone in the Machinery Race knew about this. If the Machinery Race knew about this, then the Insect Race would know about it as well. However, these people had sent messages using their personal identities. They simply wanted to confirm what Lao Wang¡¯s current situation was like before expressing their excitement and joy.

    After that, there was a message from Heavenly Shell Superintendent Erza. As the ruler of the Heavenly Gates, she had the best ess to information. However, there was not much in her message. Wang Zhong was asked to immediately return to the Heavenly Gates and meet her before reporting the results of the Celestial Honors Assignment.

    Even if the Superintendent did not instruct Lao Wang to do this, he would have done so. The Heavenly Shell Race had been extremely generous and loyal towards the Earth this time, to the point that Lao Wang was slightly surprised. Lao Wang was grateful towards the Heavenly Shell Superintendent. Furthermore, if he wanted tomunicate the matters regarding Mu Zi to the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates, the first person he had to contact was the Heavenly Shell Superintendent.

    After that, there were messages from the various powers or his good friends in the Heavenly Gates. Perhaps they received the information more slowly, but their reactions were naturally enthusiastic as well. There was no need to mention the reactions of his good friends, but even the civilizations and powers that did not have much rtions with Wang Zhong and the Earth sent congrattory messages respectively. They sounded very close to the Earth and Wang Zhong, and seemed extremely happy about this.

    Wang Zhong could see that regardless of whether the Earth would encounter a period of trouble, at the very least, more people were paying attention to them, and their influence had grown. This was the true reality.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± When Wang Zhong finished exining everything regarding Mu Zi to him over a video call, Ma Dong finally felt a sense of relief. Wang Zhong was still the main pir of support for the Earth but so was Mu Zi. If Mu Zi had been seized by the Netherworld King just like what was said in the rumors, then the impact on Earth would have been far too detrimental.

    It was good now. Wang Zhong was fine, and so was Mu Zi, who had also subdued the Netherworld King. Furthermore, looking at the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s attitude in dealing with this matter, the dangers that the Earth encountered over the past few days would be easily resolved when Wang Zhong returned to the Heavenly Gates to negotiate. The Earth might even level up as a result.

    Ma Dong said assuredly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Earth. After we dealt with all the bad sheep back then, the Patriarch Society is now united. When I publicize the news of your return, everyone will put down their burdens and unite. I dare say that the Earth has never been this united!¡±

    Ma Dongughed out loud. It was obvious that the massive weight in his heart had finally been lifted, ¡°Also, Emily and the rest keep saying that they want toe to the Land, especially after ughtering that Solid Core Blood Demon. This bunch has be extremely arrogant. Wang Zhong, could you...?¡±

    Since they were able to eliminate a Solid Core, this bunch of people felt they had sufficient ability to make a living in the Land.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. As long as there are Auraboratories, they still have much room for improvement even if they stay on Earth. Furthermore¡±¡ªthere was a glint in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes¡ª¡±this time, there will be somerge waves when I return to the Heavenly Gates. I¡¯m afraid that I cannot distract myself with making arrangements for them.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ma Dong nodded his head. ¡°What is happening there is most important. As for Emily and the rest, I will appease them. No matter what you are doing, just let everything go and do it! Furthermore, with our current speed of development, I believe that the Earth can give you actual help and support very soon.¡±

    The Earth was not idling throughout this period of time either. Other than actively reorganizing their people and uniting them, they had been advancing in areas including information collection and analysis. Lao Wang obtained information from Ma Dong which listed data about all therge civilizations who had rtions with the Earth, as well as their attitude towards it.

    Only a few races, including the Heavenly Shell Race, the Machinery Race, the Illusion Race, and the Ocean Empire, could be considered good friends of theirs. However, only the Blood Demon Race was confirmed to be an enemy.

    Most of the other civilizations maintained a neutral stance. After all, the Blood Demon Race had just suffered greatly at the Heavenly Gates because of the Earth. Right now, no one was sure of what attitude the higher-ups in the Heavenly Gates took towards the Earth. Furthermore, in the past, many people looked down upon the Earth as they thought that the Earth only had Wang Zhong. There were numerous civilizations with only one or two great experts that had risen to power by coincidence, but these civilizations typically did not have any actual strength and were only impressive for a period of time. One should not think that the Gold Core Realm was eternal, as only their lifespan was eternal. On the contrary, after one achieved this Realm, they would typically encounter brutal people. With little support behind them, if they were slightly careless and offended someone powerful, this could be a disaster that wiped out their race. It was not easy to be able to shine for several hundred years. Thus, there was no need to treat such civilizations differently.

    However, besides Wang Zhong, the Earth also had the Netherworld King from the underground world and the rising star of the Arena. In fact, besides these three people, there were even people on the Earth who had the ability to instantly kill a Solid Core. Thus, it waspletely different... Many civilizations now treated the Earth as a standard level-6 civilization. Regardless of whether it was their words and actions or their attitude towards the Earth, they would be much more cautious and would not easily offend a civilization with the strength of a standard level-6 civilization. This was a standard that most people in the Star Alliance acknowledged.

    Thus, frankly speaking, the only enemy that the Earth had was the Blood Demon Race. Perhaps the Fire Demon Race was still hiding in their shadows, but this was the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s problem.

    Looking at the list in his hand, a rudimentary n had started to form in Lao Wang¡¯s mind.

    The Sea King was right. Their reputation would be built upon the corpses of thousands. If the Earth wanted to establish a stable footing, they had to be powerful! They could only ensure that the neutral parties would not be enemies of the Earth when everyone realized their power and strength.

    The Blood Demon Race... They would be his first target!

    ...

    Upon his return to the Heavenly Gates, he followed the Heavenly Shell Superintendent¡¯s instructions and went to the Internal Gates. He thought that only the Heavenly Shell Superintendent would be waiting in the Superintendent Hall but never expected that there would be two other surprise guests.

    They were Chief Judge Lyune and Arbitrator Wikans from the Machinery Race.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, let me introduce them to you.¡±

    The Heavenly Shell Superintendent was full of smiles. Just as she was about to introduce the two of them to Wang Zhong, Arbitrator Wikans said, ¡°Superintendent, we are acquainted with Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, we meet again.¡± Even though Chief Judge Lyune had the unchanging poker face of the Machinery Race, his voice was filled with an amiable tone.

    ¡°Good day, Superintendent, Chief Judge Lyune, and Arbitrator Wikans.¡± Wang Zhong smiled.

    Thest time he had seen these two Machines was when he had gone to the Machinery Pce to participate in theirw-enforcement-gamepetition. However, he did not interact much with them.

    The Heavenly Shell Superintendent did not seem surprised. After all, everyone in the Heavenly Shell Race now knew about the rtionship between Wang Zhong and the Machinery Race. Some said that Wang Zhong had built rtions with the Machinery Race with a stroke of good luck by using the w enforcement game¡±. However, the Heavenly Shell Superintendent, as well as several higher-ups in the Heavenly Shell Race, knew that it was the Machinery Race that had gotten Wang Zhong into the Heavenly Gates. This was long before thew enforcement game had trended.

    ¡°No need for these formalities.¡± These three figures had rather easygoing personalities. Of course, this ¡°easygoingness¡± depended on who they were talking to.

    However, the moment he finished speaking, a carefree voice suddenly sounded from outside the hall. ¡°I heard that Wang Zhong from the Celestial Honors ss has returned to the Heavenly Gates and has brought first-hand information regarding the Netherworld King incident. ording to the rules of the Celestial Honors ss, Wang Zhong should immediately report the results and any feedback to the assignments department. Yet, the Superintendent instantly invited Wang Zhong to the meeting hall. Is there something confidential that had to be discussed in private?¡±

    This voice resembled that of Elder Miehill from the Fire Demon Race. Furthermore, there were many shuffling sounds from outside the door. It was obvious that more than one or two people were outside.

    ¡°Not bad. Right now, the Netherworld King incident is not settled yet. Wang Zhong has just returned from the underground world and is involved in this matter. Thus, his identity is sensitive. I think that the Superintendent¡¯s actions are improper.¡± This was the voice of Elder Baifan from the Natural Race.

    The rxed atmosphere in the hall instantly vanished and became slightly more solemn and quieter. Since the Heavenly Shell Superintendent could receive the news that Wang Zhong had appeared at the Heavenly Treasures Street, the other races would definitely be able to as well. Furthermore, it was obvious that any interested people from the races in the Heavenly Gates could easily obtain information about Wang Zhong¡¯s whereabouts, when he had returned to the Heavenly Gates through the transmission pathway, and even what time he had walked out of the transmission pathway and into the Internal Gates. Thus, they knew that he was in the Heavenly Shell Superintendent¡¯s meeting hall at that moment, so it was not strange for arge group of people toe over.

    If only Elder Miehill was here, perhaps Superintendent Erza would not have paid much attention to him. After all, the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race stood opposite of each other. If he made any irresponsible and sarcastic remarks, she could simply ignore them. However, Elder Baifan was different. He represented the Natural Race, one of the four great races in the Heavenly Gates.

    The four great races in the Heavenly Gates were the Heavenly Shell Race, the Fire Demon Race, the Natural Race, and the Soul Race. As for the Machinery Race and the Insect Race, who were also level-8 civilizations, their main responsibility was the management of the Star Alliance, not the Heavenly Gates. Thus, when it came to all the decisions within the Heavenly Gates, their influence was much smaller than these four great races.

    Over the past few days, the debates regarding the Netherworld King, the Earth, and various other matters in the Heavenly Gates had reached a climax.

    On the one hand, they definitely had to send a team of Celestial Honors Masters to kill the Netherworld King. However, the underground world had not confirmed his exact location, and the selection for the Celestial Honors team had not been determined either. Thus, they had not taken action.

    On the other hand, there were rumors that the Netherworld King was an Earthling. The Blood Demon Race insisted on convicting the Earth, while the Fire Demon Race secretly supported them and helped them to win many votes from the neutral parties. As a result, they formed apletely opposing stance from the Heavenly Shell Race and the Machinery Race, who were guarding the Earth.

    Both parties were of equal strength, and each stuck to their own argument. They were bothpeting for the support of the Soul Race and the Natural Race, who had maintained a neutral and fair stance all along. It was now the crucial period when the dispute was about toe to an end. It could be said that whoever convinced the Soul Race and the Natural Race would be able to possess absolute influence over this matter.

    Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s ¡°revival from the dead¡± was obviously a turning point. His words could influence the judgment of the Natural Race and the Soul Race towards this matter to a veryrge extent. But now, the Heavenly Shell Superintendent had first summoned Wang Zhong solely, as if she wanted to hear his ¡°confession¡± first. There was a faint sense of hiding the truth from the public. It was obvious the neutral Natural Race and the Soul Race were somewhat unhappy about this, Elder Baifan¡¯s tone had already revealed his dissatisfaction towards the Heavenly Shell Race.

    ¡°Elder Baifan, you are exaggerating. I was not attentive in my considerations. However, I am just concerned about Wang Zhong. When I found out that he was not dead after experiencing a catastrophe, I just wanted to meet him. I have no other intentions.¡± Superintendent Erza waved her delicate hand. The door of the hall was already open. ¡°Since the Elders have all arrived, then it¡¯s fitting. There¡¯s no time like the present. Everyone,e and listen to what Wang Zhong has to say about this matter.¡±

    Wang Zhong turned to look outside the door. At that moment, 17 or 18 people were standing there. There were both people he recognized and many he did not. There was Supervisor Tsargesimon from the Combat Cultivation Hall and Elder Yimo from the Pill Refinery Hall, as well as the Fire Demon Race, the Blood Demon Race, the Natural Race, the Soul Race, the Titans, and so on. They were all almighty Gold Core experts, elders, or leaders of the various races. They were also high-ranking senior officials in the Heavenly Gates and were overlords.

    At that moment, the doors of the hall were opened, and everyone walked into the hall in a single file. Firstly, they greeted Superintendent Erza, Chief Judge Lyune, and Arbitrator Wikans. Elder Miehill was full of smiles as he looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°Little Wang Zhong really has exceptional talents. You were able to survive even after suffering severe injuries and falling into the Netherworld River. You are truly deserving of respect.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, someone beside him responded, ¡°Ha ha, Elder Miehill might not know this, but the Earth civilization is not ordinary and definitely has a special connection to that Netherworld River.¡±

    Wang Zhong looked at the person who spoke. It was Elder Aikesi from the Blood Demon Race.

    ¡°There has not been any solid evidence on whether or not the Earth has any rtion to the Netherworld King. Elder Aikesi, you¡¯re insinuating too much with your words. Are you intentionally hinting at something?¡± Supervisor Tsargesimon obviously sided with the Heavenly Shell Race. Even though the Titan Race was only a level-7 civilization, their strength was the highest among all the level-7 civilizations. In fact, many people ced the Titan Race on the same level as level-8 civilizations. It was obvious that they also had rtive influence in the Heavenly Gates.

    Elder Aikesi nced at him slightly. Even though he did not say anything, the disdain on his face was as overflowing as that of his words.

    Wang Zhong silently observed. He could already tell what extent the factional struggle within the Heavenly Gates had reached just from this conversation.

    Superintendent Erza disrupted the low discussion voices and simply said, ¡°Wang Zhong, before you went on your assignment, you should have read records regarding the generations of the Netherworld King. Furthermore, you just came back from the underground world and should know the importance of this issue. There are also some senseless rumors saying that the Netherworld King is an Earthling and that the ughter of the Ninth Shade Faction was because of you... Heh heh, but rumors do not reach the wise. I was just chatting to the Chief Judge and the Arbitrator about the Netherworld King. Now that the elders of the various races are all present, everyone wants to listen to your opinions. If these rumors are the result of people trying to intentionally harm the Earth and challenging the rtionship between the Earth and the Star Alliance, we will not let them off lightly.¡±

    She was also afraid that Lao Wang would say the wrong thing. However, the Heavenly Shell Superintendent¡¯s hint was excessively obvious.

    The Heavenly Gates had always sealed up and suppressed the Netherworld King. They also took high-handed measures against the civilizations that produced the Netherworld King¡¯s physical body. These civilizations simply went extinct in order to prevent future disasters.

    Lao Wang understood that the Heavenly Shell Superintendent wanted to give the Earth a way out, as well as to protect Wang Zhong and the Earth. As long as Wang Zhong could disprove the rtionship between the Earth and the Netherworld King, the Earth could stay aloof from this matter. To be honest, if they had not signed a contract with the Netherworld King, this might have been the only way that Earth could survive. After all, even the Heavenly Shell Race could not publicly challenge the tradition of the entire Star Alliance and not care about the safety and interests of the many races. Otherwise, only death would await them, even if it was the Heavenly Shell Race.

    But now...

    ¡°I¡¯ve worried the Superintendent. Indeed, the Netherworld King controlled my good friend Mu Zi for a period of time and used his body to do a few things. However, after contesting with him, we found a way to punish the Netherworld King on Hell Ind. Right now, the Netherworld King has signed a ve contract with Mu Zi, so he no longer poses any threat to the Star Alliance.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the hall instantly fell silent.

    Even Elder Aikesi from the Blood Demon Race, as well as the opposing or neutral parties in the hall, all did not react, let alone the Heavenly Shell Superintendent.

    ¡°Since I said so, I will definitely let Mu Zi prove it. All who are present here are seniors and almighty experts, and there is no need to doubt such a small matter. As for the Ninth Shade Faction,¡± said Wang Zhong with a stern expression, ¡°they vited the rules of the Star Alliance and targeted a member of the Celestial Honors ss with a Gold Core from their Faction. They wholeheartedly wanted me dead. This counts as a crime of extinguishing a race. Thus, a member of my race eliminated the entire Ninth Shade Faction and was standing up for justice on behalf of the Star Alliance. I¡¯m afraid that no one can put the me on the Earth as a result. If we were to take the me, then I have something else to report. The Ninth Shade Faction was bought by the Blood Demon Race, which was why an almighty Gold Core expert was sent to attack me. I personally witnessed and experienced this. This was an attempted assassination of a CHC member. Elder Aikesi of the Blood Demon Race, do you deny this crime?¡±

    Wang Zhong forcibly took the initiative. He needed to lead the rhythm in this fuzzy situation and give the other party some face.

    Elder Aikesi did not seem to mind his words. He smiled and said, ¡°Dear Wang Zhong, the Ninth Shade Faction incident has concluded, and the Heavenly Gates is chasing the remaining members who have run away, including Elder Hades, who was said to havemitted violence against you in the rumors. As for whether or not this matter was orchestrated by the Blood Demon Race, you can naturally extort a confession when you capture those members. But before that, let¡¯s not talk about matters without any evidence. There¡¯s no significance to that. Furthermore, pay attention to your identity. The problem of the Ninth Shade Faction is very serious and cannot be resolved with a casual statement from you.¡±

    Controlled the Netherworld King? Made him submit? What kind of massive joke was this? The will of the Netherworld River had always been an inconvenience to them.

    ¡°A mere Solid Core is so insolent. He is simply talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, a mere Solid Core from a mere low-leveled civilization dreams of controlling the Netherworld King. How hrious!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± The Heavenly Shell superintendent interrupted their mocking. Then, she looked at Wang Zhong with aplex expression in her eyes. ¡°Do you have proof?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Superintendent. The Netherworld King is still on standby and is waiting for the Heavenly Gates to summon him. However, I have prepared the proof.¡± Wang Zhong waved his left hand, and a simple video gadget from the Machinery Race appeared in his hand. ¡°Everyone, please take a look.¡±

    He turned on the switch, and a ray of light swept past. Then, a three-dimensional video image was projected in the hall.

    Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and Grai appeared in the video.

    Everyone in the underground world knew what Mu Zi and Grai looked like, and many people present who paid attention to the Netherworld King incident naturally knew this very well and immediately recognized them.

    In the video, Wang Zhong signaled at Mu Zi with a nod. Then, Mu Zi smiled, and the Netherworld aura revolved around him as a summoning runic array immediately appeared on his chest.

    Elder Aikesi from the Blood Demon Race and even Elder Miehill from the Fire Demon Race furrowed their eyebrows slightly. ck smoke rose from the summoning rune and turned into ck fog that waspletely made out of Netherworld aura before transforming into a humanoid figure.

    ¡°I, the will of the Netherworld River, have taken Earthling Mu Zi as my master. I am willing to follow my master for the rest of my life in this world. I will listen to all orders from my owner and never betray him!¡±

    As he spoke, the Netherworld River in the background started to boil, and massive waves that reached the skies rose. Then, they continuously nodded and bowed at the camera like a human would...

    The video onlysted for a short span of just over ten seconds, and not much was said, but the information revealed was shocking.

    Everyone present had good vision and could instantly recognize the soul that the Netherworld aura had formed. There was no doubt that it was the Netherworld King that had caused headaches for many civilizations! Only the fabled Netherworld King could control the Netherworld aura and the Netherworld River to this extent.

    Furthermore, the summoning array on Mu Zi¡¯s body was very familiar and was extremely simr to the soul contract array that the elemental spirits used. The rune details were so profound that even a few almighty Gold Core experts present could not understand them...

    It was impossible for this video to be forged. If it was fake, these people would have immediately been able to recognize it. Furthermore, since the Netherworld King had submitted, the authenticity of this could be determined as long as the Heavenly Gates summoned him. Thus, it would bepletely pointless to fake this.

    It was actually real? The Netherworld King had submitted to Mu Zi the Earthling and took him as his master?

    The hall was silent, and everyone was somewhat dumbstruck. Even the Heavenly Shell Superintendent, who had never been shocked by anything, looked slightly fearful. This was simply unimaginable.

    As an Earthling, hisbat abilities were natural. Wang Zhong¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the quiet hall. ¡°The soul contract has now been signed. As long as Mu Zi achieves the Gold Core Realm, his life will be eternal, and the Netherworld King will exist in this world as a servant for the rest of eternity. He will be controlled by his owner and will never be able to cause disasters again. Won¡¯t this resolve the matter once and for all,pared to repeatedly sealing and suppressing him? I hope that the Superintendent and the elders will make a judicious ruling!¡±

    These words were extremely alluring. The Netherworld King had always been the worry of the Land. If they were able to resolve this once and for all, everyone would be d to see this happen. Many elders who were passionately debating over following the rules previously were moved at this moment.

    However, Elder Aikesi said, ¡°What a joke! Even if what you say is real, how difficult is it to achieve the Gold Core Realm? What if this Earthling cannot achieve his Gold Core? He will no longer live forever and will eventually die. When he dies and the Netherworld King regains his freedom, wouldn¡¯t we have wasted our opportunity to conquer him!¡±

    ¡°Mu Zi and I were able to umte our Solid Core in the short span of one or two years after entering the Land. Who dares to say that we don¡¯t have the possibility of achieving the Gold Core Realm?¡±

    ¡°Such empty words. Even a level-4 civilization dares to speak carelessly about achieving the Gold Core Realm so easily? What morals, abilities, insider information, and natural endowments do you Earthlings have to dare to say such words?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, Elder Aikesi, you really need not worry about the ¡®natural endowments¡¯ of us Earthlings.¡±

    ¡°You?!¡±

    Wang Zhongughed scornfully. In reality, he knew the attitudes of the various races just by looking at the expressions of the many elders in the hall. Aikesi was no more than a caged and wounded beast that was still trying to fight.

    Frankly speaking, this video had not only helped the Star Alliance resolve a great inconvenience but also allowed the Netherworld King to announce that he had taken an Earthling as his master. How powerful was the Netherworld King who could control the Netherworld River? This alone was a massive force.

    It was fine if the Earth was alone, but the Earth just happened to have the Machinery Race, the Insect Race, and the Heavenly Shell Race behind them. In particr, the determination of the Machinery Race and the Insect Race put an end to their thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± There was a slight smile on the Heavenly Shell Superintendent¡¯s face. The Netherworld King had be the servant of an Earthling, which meant that the strength of the Earth had increased significantly. If they were given some time, regardless of whether it was Wang Zhong or Mu Zi who had suppressed the Netherworld King, they would both be able to grow to a very terrifying extent. They would definitely be the right-hand men of the Heavenly Shell Race. ¡°Elder Miehill, Elder Baifan, and Elder Yimo, what do the three of you think?¡±

    ¡°There are no inherently evil powers. It simply depends on what their owner uses them for.¡± Elder Baifan heaved a long sigh. ¡°Wang Zhong is right. It is better to put a stop to this rather than letting it continue. I think that we can trust the Earthlings and the Netherworld King.¡±

 Chapter 1190 - Machinery Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Machinery Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°For the Earth to have the Netherworld King as one of them is an advantageous matter that will benefit generations toe.¡± Elder Yimo smiled slightly. ¡°We shall end this matter here. For Earth to have groomed talents like Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, I feel that they should no longer be considered a level-4.5 civilization. They should be promoted to a level-5.5 civilization instead. Furthermore, the strength of the Earth itself has already reached the threshold for promotion.¡±

    Both the Natural Race and the Soul Race had agreed on the matter. It was now a certainty that the Earth would be promoted.

    Everyone leaned in favor of the Earth. Those who could not see the current state of affairs could only be considered fools.

    Miehill could only sigh secretly and speak with a smile on his face, ¡°Earthlings are extraordinary people. It is naturally best that this matter was resolved this way. The Heavenly Gates is flexible and not stubborn about such matters. I agree with Elder Yimo and Elder Baifan. The Fire Demon Race supports this decision.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Superintendent Erza waved her hand. ¡°Since all three of you have agreed, this matter is decided! The Celestial Honors Assignment meant to take down the Netherworld King will be canceled. The punishments levied on the Earth will also be removed, and it will be promoted to a level-5.5 civilization. Wang Zhong, do inform Mu Zi toe to the Heavenly Gates. The many elders present will be very happy to see the legendary Netherworld King. I, too, want to see how outstanding is the Earthling who had managed to tame the Netherworld King. Once this is validated, Earth will be officially recognized as a level-5.5 civilization.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Wang Zhong bowed as he replied. Although he had already predicted the result, today¡¯s sudden ¡°trial¡± still made him feel uneasy. It was not until when he heard Superintendent Erza¡¯s verdict that he felt relief in his heart. He instantly felt much more rxed. ¡°But there is one more thing that I would like to seek approval from the Superintendent and the elders seated here.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you have handled the Netherworld King matter well. It is considered a significant contribution towards the Heavenly Gates. If you have any requests, please do say. We shall not refuse it.¡±

    Lao Wang seemed to rx and turned around to look at Elder Aikesi of the Blood Demon Race next to him. ¡°The Blood Demon Race instructed the Ninth Shade Faction to assassinate me. I would like to seek a clear exnation from them right here right now.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± As soon as he uttered his words, Aikesi¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that it was my Blood Demon Race that instructed the Ninth Shade Faction to assassinate you? You have also killed people from my Blood Demon Race before. For the sake of the overall situation of the Heavenly Gates, our race had endured it. Don¡¯t you dare push our boundaries!¡±

    ¡°All those that I have killed were those that deserved it. It was reasonable and legal. How could you say as if it was all my fault?¡± Wang Zhong said contemptuously. ¡°As for the evidence of my assassination, I neither have it nor do I need it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Aikesi almostughed at him. What could you do without evidence?

    ¡°I want to challenge the Blood Demon Race,¡± Wang Zhong said lightly. ¡°I want to formally apply for the Blood Sacrifice War from the Heavenly Gates! I want to use the blood of your Blood Demon Race to calm my inner anger!¡±

    Blood Sacrifice War! Just like the battle of life and death in the Heavenly Gates, if some people felt that they had been treated unfairly and were willing to fight to the death with the other party, they could choose to have a battle to the death to seek justice for themselves.

    It was just that the scale was muchrger! The battle was not against a single person, but against a whole civilization!

    Anyone had the right to apply for a Blood Sacrifice War as long as one was brave enough. This was because the other civilization could send any powerhouse to the battle, and they could also send up to three people! They could be the three mostmon and weakest tribesmen, or they could be the three strongest Gold Cores!

    This rule was way too unfair. Thus, the Blood Sacrifice War had not appeared in the Star Alliance for a long time.

    After all, for higher civilizations, with countless Gold Cores, who would dare to say that they were able to fight against the three strongest members of those civilizations?

    For the lower-leveled civilizations, when facing the strong who were on a whole other level of power, they would choose to send three insignificant members to die, to calm the opponent¡¯s anger. However, this would just make the entire race lose their face.

    ¡°If you are too scared, just send three of your insignificant ones up to die,¡± Wang Zhong said coldly. ¡°Let the entire Star Alliance see how the Blood Demon Race only bullies the weak and fears the strong.¡±

    ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Aikesi shouted in anger.

    The Blood Demon Race had a fiery temper, not to mention that he was a dignified Gold Core. In front of so many higher-ups in Heavenly Gates, he was being humiliated by a member of the younger generation!

    ¡°I initially wanted to give Earth a chance, but since you¡¯re looking to die so eagerly, I shall not stop you!¡± He had cut all pretense and turned his head to look at Superintendent Erza and then to the many elders around him. He sped his fist towards them. ¡°Superintendent! Fellow Elders! It¡¯s not my Blood Demon Race who bullies the weak, but this kid here is pushing me way too much. It¡¯s tolerable or unbearable!¡±

    ¡°Then there is no need for a Blood Sacrifice Battle!¡± He stared at Wang Zhong fiercely. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, then my Blood Demon Race will give you and the Earth a fair chance by having a Civilization War with us! How does that sound?!¡±

    Everyone in the hall couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions.

    The Civilization War was another level higher.

    A war between two civilizations did not necessarily mean they needed to decide the victory or defeat on the battlefield. For a civilization that had reached level-7, those who had topbat power were the embodiment of the true strength of the entire civilization. Whoever had more or stronger Gold Cores would have thestugh.

    Therefore, to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, if a truly powerful civilization wanted to decide victory or defeat, it was enough to just rely on a battle between the top few powerhouses of their respective races in the arena. It was good enough to send the nine strongest people in the entire civilization to the duel. It did not matter whether it was a one-on-one duel or a team battle; whoever won the match could take everything from the other party! The winner could make the opponent¡¯s entire civilization be their ve and could even have all their umtion of wealth and resources!

    ¡°For a level-7 civilization tounch a Civilization War against a level-4.5 civilization, hahaha!¡± Supervisor Tsargesimonughed. ¡°Aikesi, you¡¯re certainly shameless, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The Titans had been somewhat biased towards the Earth throughout the entire conflict. Supervisor Tsargesimon decided to stand by his favorite disciple now as he was a little worried that Wang Zhong did not understand the seriousness of a Civilization War.

    ¡°Earth is not a level-4 civilization,¡± Elder Miehill, who had never expressed his opinion, finally said indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t the proposal for Earth to be promoted to a level-6 civilization just pass?¡±

    ¡°Does that mean a war between a level-6 and level-7 civilization is fair?¡± Tsargesimon asked. ¡°Come on then, let us Titans have some fun with you, Aikesi!¡±

    Tsargesimon was famous for stirring trouble and was known for talking however he liked. The Blood Demon Race was toozy to reply to him. However, they were still a bit surprised by Wang Zhong¡¯s influence.

    ¡°Supervisor Tsargesimon, please do not interrupt. This is a matter between the Earth and the Blood Demons,¡± Elder Miehill said with a smile. ¡°The Star Alliance hasn¡¯t had a Civilization War in a long time. It just happens that Chief Judge Lyune and Arbitrator Wikans are both here. I sincerely ask for the two of you to handle this matter fairly and justly.¡±

    A Civilization War was not so simple nor dered because of some mere personal grievances.

    Higher civilizations could not arbitrarily initiate Civilization Wars against lower civilizations. Although it mainly protected the interests of higher-level civilizations, the Star Alliance would also give the lower civilizations some room for survival. If higher civilizations were able to dere a Civilization War against lower civilizations at will, the Blood Demon Race would not have needed to use so much effort to annex Ocean Empire. To put it bluntly, thews of the Star Alliance would give higher civilizations some space for them to take advantage of, but it was still necessary to maintain a superficial bnce. Otherwise, who would join the Star Alliance? It would have fallen apart long ago.

    However, if a series ofplex conditions could be met, such as this time, where Wang Zhong had already severely ¡°ndered¡± and ¡°harmed¡± the dignity of the Blood Demon Race and the contradictions between the two sides had be irreconcble, they would be able to dere a Civilization War.

    Under such a circumstance, the Blood Demon Race was qualified to initiate a Civilization War, and the Earth did not have the right to directly reject it. The Earth could only submit the matter to the Machinery Race to judge the rationality and legality of the Civilization War.

    To be honest, the Machinery Race was on Wang Zhong¡¯s side, and all those that thought that the Machinery Race was just and fair were only those at the bottom of the Star Alliance. The elders present all knew this was not very true. It was difficult for one to gain a friendship with the Machinery Race, but if one managed to do so, it would mean boundless benefits.

    Aikesi was infuriated but had thought through the matter carefully. If Wang Zhong had initiated a Blood Sacrifice War, then the Blood Demon Race could not send the ancestral-level figures in their race for a battle to kill a mere Solid Core. They had their pride and dignity to maintain.

    Bullying a Solid Core three to one was something that ancestral-level figures would not want to do. Even if they managed to kill the Solid Core, they would still be considered to have lost. After all, the Blood Demon Race was on a whole other level and had their dignity to maintain. It would be fine to send three less powerful Gold Cores, but since Wang Zhong had such confidence tounch a Blood Sacrifice War, it meant that he was very confident of his strength. If they just sent some random Gold Cores, they might lose the battle.

    To put it bluntly, the Blood Demon Race also had a headache. They were put in a tough situation by Wang Zhong. Even if they won, it would do more harm than good, let alone if they lost.

    The current situation was the best for them. It was tantamount to solving the problem in the guise of something else. If Wang Zhong did not agree, it meant he was afraid of the Blood Demon Race. If he agreed, then it could be considered a free win for the Blood Demon Race.

    Aikesi¡¯s face was gloomy, but his eyes were a little expectant.

    Everyone in the hall immediately turned their eyes to Chief Judge Lyune and Arbitrator Wikans. The powers in the Star Alliance hadyers of checks and bnces. This matter was said to be an internal dispute in the Heavenly Gates. After all, the Earth and the Blood Demons were considered as part of the Heavenly Gates. However, once a Civilization War was initiated, the judgment powery not in the hands of the Heavenly Gates, but in the Machinery Race¡¯s. Even the Heavenly Shell Race could only listen to the Machinery Race.

    One could only see Chief Judge Lyune and Arbitrator Wikans whispering. After discussing for a full seven or eight minutes, Chief Judge Lyune stood up. ¡°This matter involves a level-7 civilization and a rapidly rising civilization. Both parties are pirs of the Star Alliance. Once the Civilization War starts, many things will be affected, and thus, this matter should not be hastily decided. I need to collect some data to make a judgment. I will announce the results in three days!¡±

    The Machinery Race did not directly reject the Blood Demon Race¡¯s application? There was silence in the hall and all kinds of weird expressions.

    A strange color shed in Aikesi¡¯s eyes, and he became ecstatic. The power gap between the Earth and the Blood Demon Race was immense. The Machinery Race had always been bad at putting on a fake show. If they were biased for the Earth, they would have immediately rejected the matter now with the reason that the strength gap between the two races was toorge. They had the right to do it. But since there was no such public announcement, it meant that the Machinery Race would be impartial in this matter and would go by the book. What did it mean by going by the book? Of course, it was to count and adopt the opinions of all races in the Star Alliance!

    Thinking about the various races of the Star Alliance, most of the races would not choose to offend the Earth. Moreover, the potential of the Earth was indeed very high. Who would dare to say that they would not have the chance to soar into the sky in the future? Creating an enemy over nothing was something that no race would do. But if there was a chance to secretly push the Earth off the edge of a cliff, Aikesi believed that nine out of ten civilizations would agree without hesitation! After all, no one would want to suddenly have a powerful race emerge to divide everyone¡¯s interests.

    Superintendent Erza was also surprised. Before Wang Zhong came, she had already talked a lot about the Earth with Chief Judge Lyune and Arbitrator Wikans. It was clear that the Machinery Race was on the side of Wang Zhong and the Earth. However, they had made such a decision instead. The Chief Judge and the Chief Arbitrator were the absolute authority of the Machinery Race and were also the absolute controllers of the entire Star Alliance legal organization. Since they had spoken, there was absolutely no possibility of them taking back their words.

    ¡°Then I shall wait for the results in three days!¡± Wang Zhong said lightly. His face didn¡¯t seem to panic, causing many in the hall to look at him in respect.

    Originally, everyone came to divide and sanction the Earth this time, but unknowingly, the original matter was no longer important. This Earthling seemed to have the rhythm of the discussion in his hands. Where did his confidencee from?

    The Netherworld King?

    Not to mention that the Netherworld consciousness was just born, so what if it was nurtured and grown fully? It still had a weak flesh body. If it left the underground world, it would just be a normal Gold Core.

    This Earthling was truly naive! The Blood Demon Race who had been around for so long had many methods to deal with the Netherworld energy easily.

    ...

    Questionnaires were sent to the mailboxes of many senior civilization officials in the Star Alliance.

    ¡°Earth Civilization? Blood Demon Race? Although it has nothing to do with my Kaman tribe, if one such powerful civilization is exterminated, there would be one less to divide the Star Alliance ¡®cake¡¯. Why not?¡±

    ¡°Blood Demon Race? Starting a Civilization War with a level-4 civilization? Huh, this bully is bullying people again... It doesn¡¯t matter. Letting them have some fun is better than theming to trouble our race.¡±

    ¡°This Earth civilization has indeed risen very quickly, but it was too arrogant for them to engage in a Civilization War with the Blood Demons... But it¡¯s interesting. Let¡¯s watch the excitement.¡±

    ¡°It is rare for the Blood Demon Race to apply for a Civilization War. Regardless of whether the two parties¡¯ strengths are equal or not, it is already rare to have this qualification. Earth has risen too quickly within the few years it had joined the Star Alliance. I heard that they are currently staying in the Catanlyke District, not far from my Fleckmi District. Since it has be the base for the Earth, if they do manage to rise in the future, thend they would get in the inner ring would be near my Fleckmi District, and they could be a threat to my Three-Eyed Race.¡± A senior of the Three-Eyed Race ticked the questionnaire with a smile. ¡°Anyway, it is an anonymous questionnaire. Such a civilization that could threaten my Three-Eyed Race should fall as soon as possible! ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Machinery Race friends with the Earthlings? Why were they still so official by adopting the opinions of all parties? What are they trying to do?¡± A short figure covered in blue light floated in front of the questionnaire. The normal book-sized questionnaire was two or three timesrger than this figure¡¯s entire body. She was hovering in the air while reading and thinking the matter through. Then, she frowned and muttered, ¡°For a show? Or some superficial affair? The Machinery Race does not do such things... I don¡¯t understand this. My race should just give up the right to choose. At least we will not offend anyone then.¡±

    ...

    Blood Demon City

    In the Land, the areas that could be called cities were typically dominated by a race, such as the Mechanical City, the Heavenly Shell City, the Fire Demon City, etc.

    This was the base camp of the Blood Demon Race, located in the Heavenly River area numbered TH019. The number of this area was representative of the power of the Blood Demon Race in the Star Alliance. Counting the level-8 civilizations at the top, the strength of the Blood Demon Race was enough to rank in the top 20 of the Star Alliance. Among the level-7 civilizations, there were not many that could overwhelm them. The Titans and the Sirius Race that was ranked above the Blood Demons were both recognized as top-notch powerhouses.

    As one of the central cities in the Land, the Blood Demon City had always been known for being prosperous. In recent days, there had been rumors that the Civilization War was about to start, causing the Blood Demon City to be even livelier. Although the opponent was a mere level-4 civilization, the Civilization War itself was a grand event that would be watched by countless people from the entire Star Alliance. Moreover, although their opponent, the Earth, was weak, there were many topics worthy of discussion: Wang Zhong from the Heavenly Gates, the Netherworld King from the underground world, and even the Solid Core Blood Demon Lyon who was killed on the Earth not long ago for trespassing.

    The grievances between the two races could be said to have a long history. Many discussed this matter, whether it be those in the high-levels or themon folk. The people at the bottom might not know what made the Earth special or valuable, but after being put in tough positions and troubles by this small level-4 civilization, the Blood Demons were now all stirred up. The voices shouting for war were extremely loud, and the city even had lights and banners withrge slogans asking for a fair judgment and letting the Blood Demons defend their dignity. The situation in the city could be considered very lively and boisterous.

    ¡°Old Ancestor.¡±

    In the castle hall, Elder Aikesi was standing respectfully. On the throne in front of him sat a towering and huge figure. Although he had the same humanoid shape and double horns on his head, he lookedpletely different from ordinary Blood Demons. Not only was he huge, but the aura that permeated from his body also made Gold Cores such as Elder Aikesi feel an invisible pressure even while standing three meters away from him.

    This was the ancestor of the Blood Demons. He had lived for many epochs. Although he had not been able to break through the shackles of the Gold Core, and because he was too old, he had lost the potential and opportunity for such breakthroughs, but he had been able to travel throughout the Land for many years. Over the years, he had been able to lead the Blood Demon Race to the higher end of a level-7 civilization. The strength of the Blood Demon ancestor was far beyond that of ordinary Gold Cores. It was said that he was one of the strongest king-level Gold Cores in the Land.

    ¡°How are the responses from the various parties?¡± the Blood Demon ancestor said with a stern and dignified voice.

    ¡°The questionnaire from the Machinery Race given to the various races should be supported and passed in our favor. There have been some discussions, and a few timid ones have given up the right to choose,¡± Aikesi respectfully said with a rxed tone. The ancestors would surely be pleased to hear such good news. ¡°Now it depends on the attitude of the Machinery Race. If they were going by the book, they would have no reason to veto this battle. Otherwise, if they go against everyone¡¯s will and forcefully reject this matter at thest minute, they will be a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation regarding how Wang Zhong managed to enter the Heavenly Gates?¡±

    ¡°It has been confirmed that Wang Zhong, a human being from the Earth, was introduced to the Heavenly Gates by the Machinery Race. The Machinery Race and Wang Zhong have a special rtionship. I suspect that Wang Zhong may have entered the evaluation of the Machinery Heart.¡±

    ¡°Machinery Heart? No wonder.¡± The Blood Demon ancestor smiled slightly. ¡°There are always a few people who enter their sights in each epoch, but there would only be a few sessful ones. There may not even be one in several epochs. Furthermore, it was merely entering their sights. It is not sufficient for the Machinery Race to protect him. If the matter is as such, it exins the behavior of the mechanical n.¡±

 Chapter 1191 - Giving Ones All

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Giving One¡¯s All</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The Machine Heart was not a new secret to the senior leaders of the Star Alliance. There were always a few races or individuals close to the Machinery Race in each epoch, having gained their friendship. However, there were very few who would manage to pass the test of the Machine Heart.

    The requirements of the Machinery Race were too high. For these individuals or civilizations who managed to enter the eyes of the Machinery Race, they would usually be given some form of support or convenience, but only to a certain extent. There was no problem for them to rmend the individual into Heavenly Gates or further their rtionship with the individual, but it would not break the rules of the Star Alliance for them. This was probably one of the reasons why the Machinery Race did not directly protect Earth this time.

    Of course, there was an extremely important factor that resulted in this. That was the difference in levels between the two civilizations. If the difference exceeded two levels, ording to thews, the Machinery Race would definitely not pass it.

    ¡°Are there any recent news from Earth?¡±

    ¡°Lyon was killed on Earth by thebined efforts of several Void Cores using a set of rank-7 artifacts from the Heavenly Gates,¡± Aikesi replied eloquently. Intelligence about Earth was not difficult to collect; after all, their level of civilization was too low. For the Blood Demon Race, as long as they deliberately investigated, Earth was almost like ayer of transparent ss to them.

    ¡°A Spiritual Energy Base was built on Earth by Wang Zhong and the Illusion Race. The Void Cores were brought up using this base. They can be considered the ones with the strongestbat power from the Earth other than Wang Zhong and the others who are famous in the Land. Although the potential of the Earthlings is high, the time they had to develop was still too short. Thus, we do not need to worry about those people.

    ¡°Earth¡¯s mainbat power consists of three people. The first is a Solid Core in the sacred arena named Aiolos, who is suspected of possessing the strength of a Gold Core. The second is Wang Zhong himself, who had advanced to Solid Core. ording to sources from the underground world, before he went out into the Netherworld Sea to find the Netherworld King, he seemed to have had a battle with the Gold Core Bayan of the Profound Fire Faction. The result was a win for Wang Zhong. There is no doubt that he possesses the strength of a Gold Core too. I have sent people to the underground world to look for Bayan. If we do manage to find him, we should be able to know Wang Zhong¡¯s exact strength. The most troublesome one would still be the one who managed to tame the Netherworld King, Mu Zi. The civilization battle will be in the Land, which is a great distance from the Netherworld River, causing his strength to be greatly reduced. However, with the Netherworld King¡¯s assistance, he should also have the strength of a Gold Core. Furthermore, his strength should be slightly higher than that of Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Also, the leader of the rebel army in the mirror world has been determined to be an Earthling, but he mainly relies on the purification power of the ¡®Buddha¡¯ to win people¡¯s hearts. His own strength does not seem to be very strong. Moreover, since he is in the mirror world, Wang Zhong is unable to contact him. News is blocked from going in, and it¡¯s a ce where criminals are exiled. I don¡¯t think they even know about the Civilization War.¡± Aikesiughed. ¡°But as all the investigations have shown thus far, Earth has not reached the threshold of a level-6 civilization. However, they are certainly at least a level-5 one.¡±

    ¡°In just a few short years, this little indigenous civilization that has just left their world has managed to do so well in the Land. They certainly are capable.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor sighed slightly, but his face still held a smile.

    He was not afraid that Earth still hid any trump cards. They had just entered the Star Alliance two years ago. Before that, they were an indigenous civilization. How strong could they get? On the contrary, he was afraid that the Earth was too weak, which would prove that it was not as valuable as imagined.

    Furthermore, there was a very important prerequisite for the Civilization War; that is, the civilization level of the two sides could not differ more than two levels. Otherwise, the Machinery Race would have been able to halt the war ording to the rules of the Star Alliance regardless of all sounds of protests.

    But now, the Earth seemed to have the strength of a level-5 pinnacle civilization or even a level-6 civilization considering the actualbat power of Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. As Earth only had a one-level difference with the Blood Demon Race, the Machinery Race had no legitimate excuse to stop this war unless theypletely ignored the pressure and public opinion from the various races of the Star Alliance.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to be able to wage the war. I will personally attend the battle when the timees,¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor said faintly. ¡°Besides, let the three Carloze brothers from the outer battlefield return. Also, summon the night souls back to prepare for the battle. I¡¯m afraid that Earth still has some hidden cards that have not been discovered by our intelligence sources. Since we have decided to do it, we should not lose any battle!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ...

    The three days were neither long nor short. Although the findings of the Machinery Race had yet toe out, the matter of the Civilization War had spread quickly. Not only among the higher-ups of the Star Alliance¡¯s many advanced civilizations, it had also begun to reach the ears of the ordinary people. It was not difficult to infer that the Blood Demon Race was the driving force behind the spread of this news. Letting more people know about the war would pressure the Machinery Race to do things ording to the book, which was beneficial for the Blood Demon Race. However, it was limited to the dissemination of news. For the time being, there were still rtively few people openly discussing the matter. After all, the decision had yet toe out. If a bunch of people went to ridicule Earth first only to realize that the Civilization War was canceled, it would definitely be awkward.

    Most people were waiting and watching calmly. However, things weren¡¯t so peaceful on Lao Wang¡¯s side.

    ¡°Civilization war? With the Blood Demons? Boss, what kind of big heart do you have to still be able tough at this time?¡± said Jhonas.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, the superintendent has already hinted to me that Rhode D has a certain right to speak in the Machine n, and both Chief Judge Lyune and Arbitrator Wiggins have a good impression of you and Earth. It¡¯s still not toote to speak to Rhode D now.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, honor must be defended with blood. I support you! Although we outsiders cannot participate in the Civilization War, if you need any magical artifacts or anything, just speak up!¡±

    Nini also chimed in, ¡°What? The Blood Demon Race dares to start a Civilization War with you, Master? And they still want to have eleven people fight against Master alone? Hmph! Do they think that they are powerful since they have so many people? Wait till I go back to summon my sisters. Let¡¯s contract a hundred in one breath this time. Then we will fight them one hundred to eleven!¡±

    Jhonas, Celeste, Pavaro, and even Nini were all talking beside Lao Wang. Whether they were supporting him or worrying about him, Lao Wang merely smiled but did not respond. This only made them panic even more. The only thing that had made him speak was the interrogation from the Machinery Race.

    On the surface, it seemed that it was just the usual collection of materials for the Civilization War, but the one who came was Rhode D. Afterpleting all the routine questioning, Rhode D said meaningfully, ¡°Wang Zhong, your condition looks good, and I don¡¯t think you are worried about this uing Civilization War. I believe you are very clear about the importance of this. Now I just want to ask you. If you are given the opportunity to choose, would you choose to go to war?¡±

    Lao Wang smiled and said, ¡°Is this what you want to ask, or is it what Chief Justice Lyune and Arbitrator Wiggins want to ask?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s me that is curious about this.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you think the Chief Justice thinks about this matter?¡±

    Rhode D was stunned for a moment, and for the Machinery Race withputing powerparable to supeputers, to stop thinking meant that the problem was quiteplicated and the amount of information was toorge.

    He seemed to be recalling the few exchanges with the Chief Justice and the Arbitrator the past two days and finally said, ¡°...It is strange. I think the Chief Justice and the Arbitrator have a very good impression of you, but they didn¡¯t even make any effort to prevent this Civilization War... Under normal circumstances, a Civilization War between civilizations that had a difference of three levels would be a one-sided ughter, and the Chief Justice would generally not approve it.¡±

    Wang Zhongughed, ¡°It seems that the Chief Justice and the Arbitrator do not think that this Civilization War will be a one-sided ughter then. Your Machinery Race knows Earth much better than the other civilizations, and perhaps there is still quite a lot of information that you don¡¯t even know.¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to the Netherworld King? And Aiolos in the arena?¡± Rhode D frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think the three of you alone have the ability topete with the Blood Demons. As for Earth, itsbined strength is even weaker, and it is simply not qualified to be on such a stage... To be honest, I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on this time. Perhaps the Chief Justice and the Arbitrator really know of something I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wang Zhong patted Rhode D on the shoulder. ¡°I know in my heart and sincerely believe that the Chief Justice and the Arbitrator will weigh everything and make a fair judgment on this. What I want to know is, when the Civilization War starts, can everyone participate? And participants will not be exempted from anything no matter what has happened before?¡±

    Rhode D was stunned and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s certainly true. The Civilization War is the highest level battle of the Star Alliance, and everything else can be ignored.¡±

    But did it matter? How long had the Earthlings been in the Star Alliance? What foundations could they have built?

    Rhode D left confused; even in the end, Lao Wang never gave his personal take on the question.

    No one understood his thoughts, just like no one understood the strange choice of the Machinery Race.

    After a peaceful three days, the verdict from the machine race arrived.

    ¡°Due to irreconcble differences, the Earth civilization and the Blood Demon Race will be having a Civilization War. The Star Alliance has approved of this after careful deliberation! Two monthster, the fate of the two races will be decided on the Observatory Stage of the Machine City!¡±

    In just half an hour after the sound of the Machinery Race¡¯s messenger filled the sky, notifying every corner of the Star Alliance of the rare news in hundreds of years, gossip about the war filled the other civilizations, and the Earth officially entered the eyes and ears of the entire Star Alliance from this moment on.

    ¡°Earth? What kind of civilization is that? They dare to even start a Civilization War with the Blood Demons?¡±

    ¡°A level-4 civilization? Is there something wrong?! How were the blood demons able to force a level-4 civilization to start a Civilization War with them?¡±

    Shock! The entire Star Alliance was in an uproar soon after.

    Although Earth had a big reputation previously, it was basically limited to a small social circle, such as the inner circle of the Heavenly Gates or the trading social circle around the Illusion race or those who could reach the senior levels of the Star Alliance.

    Although Wang Zhong had many aplishments ¡ª such as the battle against Phumetheus, the matter of the Ocean Empire, and his status as a Master in the CHC ¡ª these achievements were not known to many civilizations in the middle and lower levels of the Star Alliance. Not to mention those numerous fourth- and fifth-level civilizations, even the Shell Shade Faction previously, which was a level-6 civilization, did not have a clear overall understanding of the Heavenly Gates. They might not even be able to figure out who the current Superintendent of the Heavenly Gates was, let alone know about a disciple from there.

    Before, except for some specific social circles, few knew of the Earth Civilization. But at this moment, information about Earth had drifted everywhere in every corner of the Land.

    ¡°It has only been three or four years since they entered the Star Alliance, and they have already jumped from a level-4 civilization to level-6... This speed is against the heavens! It¡¯s even fiercer than the speed of the Heavenly Shell Race previously. Who are they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not level-5.5, but level-6! I heard that just two days ago, the official documents with the double stamps of the Star Alliance and the Heavenly Gates have already been sent to Earth.¡±

    ¡°Their potential is certainly very scary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that they are too prominent. The Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s rise was only after the umtion of hundreds of years. However, it has only been a few years since Earth entered the Star Alliance. Those that climbed fast usually fell the fastest too.¡±

    ¡°If my race had the talent potential of the Earth civilization, we would have chosen to be very low-key and cautious. By doing so, how would it be possible to provoke enemies such as the Blood Demon Race? Even if they are now a level-6 civilization, the gap with the Blood Demon Race is still too big. It¡¯s certainly a huge pity.¡±

    ¡°The Blood Demon Race can be considered in the upper range among the level-7 civilizations, right? How many Gold Cores do you think they have? If I were to guess, I would say they have around 80 to 100 of them.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Gold Cores are like ¡®cabbages¡¯ on the street? For a level-7 civilization to have 20 to 30 Gold Cores is already a dream. How would it be possible for them to have 80 to 100 of them? Only the Heavenly Shell Race could have so many.¡±

    ¡°I do not know about the Blood Demon Race, but the Earth had just been promoted to a level-6 civilization. The announcement also said that it was due to personal contributions. It is estimated that there is not even a Gold Core from the Earth.¡±

    There were heated discussions from all parties; people were not necessarily concerned about the oue of the war between the two races but just wanted to have a pure and lively gossip.

    It had been a long time since the Star Alliance had a Civilization War. After all, the conditions for a Civilization War to be started were very harsh. It was even rarer for the Star Alliance represented by the Machinery Race to recognize its legitimacy, which indicated that both parties involved must be quite powerful. If it were two ant-like low-leveled civilizations, they would not even be eligible to apply for a high-end ruling like the Civilization War. And once its legitimacy was backed by the Machinery Race, the losing party would inevitably lose everything. The party would not dare to go against its word, unless it could fight the entire Star Alliance.

    There were still two months before the Civilization War began, but the hundreds of thousands of seats in the Machine City Observatory Stage had already been sold out. Even the sideline standing tickets had been sold for hundreds of Gold Stars Stones. It was simply unimaginable; the ones who could get the tickets were definitely the rich. Everyone was enthusiastic about the battle. The Star Alliance, which was originally peaceful, suddenly became active and hyped up. For most civilizations, sitting in the stands to enjoy the rise and fall of two powerful civilizations was the grandest event of the Fifth Dimension. Such an event might not even ur once or twice in an era.

    With the Civilization War in ce, various gambling houses were naturally set up. The Insect Race was not only the wealthiest in the Fifth dimension but also the biggest banker in the gambling industry. After all, the Insect Race was not only one of the few civilizations in the entire Star Alliance that held legal gambling rights but was also a well-known fair banker in various events in the Fifth Dimension. There were never cheats or scams involved, and even the odds started from one to one. The Insect Race had no loss and no profit from these bets and only charged an intermediary fee. The system would automatically calcte and adjust the odds ording to the betting situation of all parties.

    The winners only won the money bet by the losers. The Insect Race only provided a tform for the betting to take ce and earned the intermediary fee. The betting was fair and just and eliminated cheats and scams, thus allowing the Insect Race to maintain its reputation. This was the way the Insect Race made money.

    ......

    Earth, Spiritual Energy Base...

    The Skylink device in front of Ma Dong was disying the betting odds on a big screen, and around the big screen, there were hundreds of financial experts who controlled their own Skylink devices and were wearing headsets. Even while constantly receiving various information, they unceasinglymunicated with each other, calcting various data on the Skylink devices, before waiting for the decision to be made by Ma Dong.

    Meanwhile, Ma Dong was sitting at the highest ce in the hall. His eyes were staring at the screen unblinkingly. Although there were threads of red in his eyes, his spirit was surprisingly high.

    This was Earth¡¯s biggest battle since entering the Star Alliance. Wang Zhong¡¯s battlefield was on the Observatory Stage, while his battlefield was on the gambling market that concerned his entire.

    What¡¯s more, the amount of funds and the price to be paid this time hadpletely overwhelmed the entire! Nheless, Ma Dong was not worried. If one wanted to win, one should win brilliantly. If one had to lose, one should lose everything. If Wang Zhong and the others lost in the Civilization War, then the entirety of Earth would be the private property of the Blood Demon Race. What was the point of leaving any wealth behind? But if Wang Zhong won the Civilization War, he had to maximize the benefits of the win! Be it in fame or in wealth!

    The cup of strong ck coffee on the table was about to be finished. He motioned to the secretary next to him to refill it for him. In just a short time, dozens of unprocessed temporary messages had umted.

    He quickly issued a few instructions before the following messages continued to flood him. There were hundreds of betting-odd changes at any time, and with theck of manpower, Ma Dong had to deal with them one by one. One could imagine the toll it had on him.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Captain Emily haspleted the seizure of the Karen family. In addition to arge amount of raw ore opened in the WD9832 and WD2738 dimensional mines, they also found six thousand gold stars from the Karen family¡¯s home, as well as one rank-9 magical artifact and 16 basic dimensional artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, the funding n has beenunched. One hundred and sixty-three families such as the Wang Family and the Mo Family, as well as the 26 provinces and departments headed by the Southwest District, have already counted the avable resources donated and allocated. The final batch is expected to be put into the warehouse at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow night. Besides, the person in charge of the Illusion Race has already been contacted, and a representative of the Illusion Race wille to inspect the materials at nine o¡¯clock the day after tomorrow and discuss the price with you.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, the eleven North American families headed by the remnants of Solomon¡¯s reign, as well as the three provinces and four autonomous regions headed by South America, have resisted the funding n. Their donated resources are pitifully small. It is estimated that there will be a total of only three thousand Gold Star Stones worth. They are also secretly rallying people to go on arge-scale protest against the alliance¡¯s funding n...¡±

    If one wanted to win big in the casino, one¡¯s cash flow was the basis for determining one¡¯s upper limit of winnings. This was part of Ma Dong¡¯s n to gather funds, a crazy funding n.

    Today¡¯s Earth was not as poor as when it first entered the Star Alliance. Although it had only been a few months since it became a level-4.5 civilization, from the collection of resources in the Fifth Dimension over hundreds of years, the materials that had been secretly amassed were actually quite great in number and amount.

    Many of these materials were even special items, like the mysterious fire spirit stone once controlled by the Holy City. Wang Zhong and the others had easily collected them when they did missions as Heroic Souls, but because they didn¡¯t understand their value, they had just used the fire element power roughly. In the Holy City, it was only worth a few thousand Holy Coins, but after contacting the Illusion Race, they learned that the value of the item after processing was surprisingly high in the Star Alliance. There were many other simr cases. With the help from the Illusion Race, the situation was currently very different.

    Now that Earth wanted to y a big gamble and had to bet everything to apany Wang Zhong to determine its fate, Ma Dong started to collect all the avable resources of the families in the entire Earth to the extreme and convert them into cash to invest in this gamble. Only through the gambling house could the benefits be maximized, and at the same time, Ma Dong promised generous returns for all investors who pooled money into the funds raised. This time, the Holy City¡¯s Patriarch Society had an unprecedented agreement by all parties. The major families responded actively, and there was no way to be ununified. Those voices of opposition had long been secretly dealt with by Ma Dong.

    It was just that the manpower and his energy were limited. Some things were still beyond his reach. What he could handle were only the senior veterans who were at the top. Some low-level families, remote provinces on the other side of the world, and even autonomous regions were notpletely taken care of by Ma Dong.

    For example, in North America, Solomon might no longer be ruling the Kaiser Empire, but the remaining family¡¯s power still lingered. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t think they were a threat at the time. Besides, Grai had lived there and had some good friends. He seemed to have helped them beg Wang Zhong, who had let them go out of mercy for a while and made the Holy City stop targeting them and gave them room for survival. But now that their situation was getting better, they had be as annoying as a fly.

    To deal with these people, one had to use extreme methods. To dare cause chaos at this juncture of life and death for the Earth, even Grai could not save them.

    ¡°All the collected cash will be put into ount No. 3 first, and you will be responsible for the goods in the warehouse. You mustplete all the inventory work before midnight tomorrow! Let Director Hymin be responsible for the reception of the Illusion Race the day after. She has had a lot of dealings with them and knows their preferences... Has Captain Emily returned?¡±

    ¡°Already on the way back, and will arrive at the Spiritual Energy Base at around three in the afternoon.¡±

    Ma Dong looked at the time on his Skylink. ¡°Notify Captain Emily to change her route and go directly to North America. Pass down my order and notify the North American Ministry and Military Department to transfer allmand rights to Captain Emily. The demonstrators on the street can be temporarily ignored and let go, but the group of instigators headed by the Solomon family should be dealt with mercilessly! I want to see all of their heads before midnight tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ma Dong spoke as he casually loaded the pictures of several people on his Skylink. ¡°These people... Put them under house arrest first! But they are not allowed to be released without my order.¡±

    These were some of Grai¡¯s friends in the Solomon family. It was also because of them that Grai had pleaded with Wang Zhong to let the Solomon family go. Although Ma Dong was harsh in his words, he still thought things through carefully in his heart. To put it bluntly, the Solomon family today were merely ants in Ma Dong¡¯s eyes. But if killing them made Grai ufortable, then he would not do it.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Lord Hawkins of the Star Alliance Dimension Bank has entered Tianjing City through the dimensional gate. He is on his way to the Spiritual Energy Base apanied by Captain Barran and is expected to arrive in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°What? So fast?!¡± Ma Dong jumped up from his position.

    If the information processing before was just trivial matters, then this moment was the biggest decision that determined the winner of the gambling war. If Ma Dong wanted to y it big, the wealth that Earth could currently amass was not enough.

    After going through so many things, Ma Dong didn¡¯t have any disturbances in his heart. Failure meant losing everything. Thus, he had to tap into every bit of resources he could find. As to whether he could pay it back?

    He would be dead by then. How would they be able to find him for the debts?

    ¡°Director Hymin and the others are ready to wee the Honor in the reception room, and we are only waiting for Minister.¡±

    Star Alliance Dimension Bank¡¯s Vice President Hawgens! He had been introduced through the Illusion Race. Ma Dong already had initial contact with him on the video before. There was no problem with a mortgage. Dimension Bank was not afraid of the Blood Demon Race making trouble afterward. They also represented a huge andplex power. As long as Earth was mortgaged to them first and the procedures had followed the rules, even if the Blood Demon Race won Earth, it could only win an empty shell.

    The key now was how much money could be borrowed from the Dimension Bank. Rumors said that Vice President Hawkins was very difficult to deal with and was well-known as a vampire banker. The value of Earth would be pushed down by him. What Ma Dong had to do was to negotiate with him till the very end.

 Chapter 1192 - Come Back, Earths Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Come Back, Earth¡¯s Warriors</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Ma Dong took the towel that his secretary handed him and rubbed it against his face forcefully. He quickly changed into the formal suit that an assistant brought to him, right there on the tform in the hall. He sprayed tequ cologne on himself, while his hairstylist did his hair at the fastest speed possible. He put on a pair of dark blue contact lenses to mask his bloodshot eyes.

    In a matter of minutes, Ma Dong no longer looked like someone who had pulled all-nighters for the past few days. It was as if he had just woken up in his warm bedroom and taken a cold shower. He looked refreshed. Before he left, he looked at a photo frame on his desk, which contained a picture of him and Wang Zhong.

    Lao Wang, your battle is going to happen in the Land two monthster, but mine is right now!

    Ma Dong grinned. He tidied a few strands of hair near his forehead with his fingers, feeling rejuvenated.

    Brother, let us fight together!

    A fierce battle that didn¡¯t involve gunpowder was happening on Earth, yet Lao Wang waspletely unaware of it. He had already disappeared back when the Machinery Race approved of the Civilization War. Ma Dong and the others from the Heavenly Gates did not manage to contact him. They only knew he was somewhere in the Internal Gates and had gone into isted training. However, even Ma Dong didn¡¯t know his exact location.

    ......

    Heavenly Gates, the Land.

    In an inner courtyard in the Seven Treasure Mountains, an enclosed space isted all possible interruptions from the outside world. This courtyard upied a huge area and contained an extremely vast weapon practice area. It was very rare to find a courtyard that was close to the source of the Heavenly River in the entire Land.

    This courtyard belonged to the Heavenly Shell Superintendent. Frankly speaking, even she was not optimistic about the uing war between the Earthlings and the Blood Demon Race. However, the Heavenly Shell Race still hoped that this could awaken the bloodthirst of the Earthlings and that Wang Zhong could win one of the battles.

    The Heavenly Shell Race had noments regarding Wang Zhong¡¯s impulsive decision. The current situation was that the disagreement between both parties was irreconcble. In fact, having a victor in this war would resolve the uproarious conflict. This was aligned with the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s interests.

    Taking into consideration their past rtionship, the Superintendent let Wang Zhong borrow this ce and hoped that he could prepare for the war in one of the best ces in the Land.

    What was done could not be undone. Since the Civilization War was set to happen, there was no way they could escape it.

    Wang Zhong had been immersed within himself ever since he entered the meditation state. He didn¡¯t care about what was happening in the outside world.

    ...

    Such peace could only be found in the Heavenly Shell Courtyard as the entire Land had erupted into chaos.

    It had been one and a half months since the announcement of the Civilization War, and heated discussions between various parties had spread news of this war to every corner of the Star Alliance. Whether it was high-level civilizations or low-level races, aristocrats ormoners from various races, everyone knew about the uing war. It was rare for such a matter to be publicized so widely in the Star Alliance, and this might not even happen once in an era.

    Those who bet their money on Earth previously just treated it as a small investment to test the waters. It was to indirectly control the odds while hyping up the market and to test the depths of everyone¡¯s pocket. More drastic action would happenter, but for now, it seemed that an overwhelming majority bet that the Blood Demon Race would win.

    This was normal. Some argued that the Earthlings should pour all their assets into betting on their own civilization or that several individual investors would take the risk and bet their money on Earth to get high returns. However, it had only been three or four years since Earth had joined the Star Alliance. They were merely a level-4 civilization that had no money. Even if they exhausted all their assets, it would probably only amount to no more than a few hundred thousand Gold Star Stones. Even with the support of the individual investors, the money bet on Earth being the victor was merely a drop in the ocean in this huge market. The odds were in the Blood Demon Race¡¯s favor, and it was normal for those odds to reach 10 to 1 in various cities and areas.

    Other than a few gamblers who dreamt of striking it rich overnight, no one was optimistic about Earth winning. All sorts of information about Earth was being spread in the Star Alliance, and everyone could buy such information on the streets. Although Earth was a so-called level-6 civilization, merely three people could represent the whole civilization in terms ofbat power. They were Aiolos, Mu Zi, and Wang Zhong. Furthermore, none of them had reached the Gold Core Realm.

    Information about these three people had been circted in the Land, such as Aiolos¡¯s wless battle record, Mu Zi enving the Netherworld King, and Wang Zhong defeating Phumetheus in the Life and Death Arena. Even news of Wang Zhong defeating Bayan, a Gold Core, in the underground world had been spread among the Star Alliance. However, this didn¡¯t mean anything.

    Aiolos¡¯s wless battle record was because his strongest opponents were merely Solid Cores. Although Mu Zi enved the Netherworld King, how scary could the Netherworld King be after he left the Netherworld River? The Netherworld King was still stuck in the body of a Solid Core. Wang Zhong was the only one that had thebat power of a Gold Core among all the Earthlings, and he was also the reason why Earth got promoted to a level-6 civilization. However, that was not a big deal.

    To many low-level civilizations, they would consider any Gold Core to be a god-like existence. However, in the eyes of true experts, there would be huge differences in Gold Cores. If ordinary Gold Cores battled against Solid Cores from the Celestial Honors ss, they would probably end up in a tie, or even lose and get killed. On the other hand, an elite Gold Core could take on half of the Star Alliance with their individual power. An example would be the Blood Demon Ancestor from the Blood Demon Race. In terms of civilization strength, no other civilization¡¯s technology or army could pose a threat to such a powerful expert, unless other king-level Gold Cores in the Land intervened. As long as the Blood Demon Ancestor had enough time, he could even kill a level-7 civilization¡¯s army himself!

    To such a powerful expert, any genius or monstrous Solid Core was no different from a three-year-old child. There could be vast differences in levels of power between Gold Cores. Because of this, some said that entering the Gold Core Realm was like a new starting point on a path to bing a true expert.

    Other than the huge difference in power between the top experts of the two civilizations, the Blood Demon Race dominated in terms of numbers too.

    Did Earth even have nine people who were qualified to stand on the battlefield? Or were they prepared to fight nine enemies with just three people?

    What a joke! Even the blind could tell that the Blood Demon Race wouldpletely dominate the war and win it. Only those who were crazy over gambling and pinned their hopes on Earth being a dark horse would bet their money on Earth blindly and impulsively.

    ¡°Earth has high potential. Unfortunately, they only rose to power recently and do not have a truly powerful civilization background.¡±

    ¡°They arecking in terms of topbat power and numbers. This will just be a one-sided massacre.¡±

    ¡°Only that Wang Zhong guy looks a little promising. If he encounters a weaker Gold Core, he might be able to win one match, but the Blood Demon Race probably won¡¯t give him this kind of opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Earth relied on Wang Zhong to rise to power. It¡¯s a pity that such a genius was not born in my race and that he doesn¡¯t know how to keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Save it. I¡¯d rather not have such a genius in my race. If not for the fact that he has thebat power of a Gold Core and is a student in the Celestial Honors ss, Earth would not have be a level-6 civilization. If Earth¡¯s civilization level was two levels lower than that of the Blood Demon civilization, the Machinery Race wouldn¡¯t have approved the uing Civilization War. He is too arrogant and full of himself for initiating this bloody war. He¡¯s the source of this disaster.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, whether Earth rises or falls really depends on Wang Zhong, huh?¡±

    ¡°The value of Earth is probably just to create a grand event as entertainment for the entire Star Alliance.¡±

    Before the Civilization War had been approved, many didn¡¯t dare to openly discuss this matter as they were wary of the Heavenly Shell Race and the Earth that was rising to power. However, everyone had no scruples at all now and was publicly gossiping about this issue. The Earth was about to be defeated soon, so who cared whether they would offend Earth?

    Even Earthlings themselves weren¡¯t optimistic about the situation, let alone other civilizations. The higher-ups of the Patriarch Society were forced to support Lao Wang under Ma Dong¡¯s pressure, but they only provided financial support as they couldn¡¯t hide those from Ma Dong. However, other than a few die-hard loyalists, many members of the Patriarch Society had touched on their connections to other civilizations and were secretly preparing to migrate. The civilians on Earth were totally unaware of how strong the Blood Demon Race was and blindly believed in Wang Zhong, their battle god.

    No one in the Star Alliance was optimistic about the Earth¡¯s situation, unless they were out of their minds.

    ...

    Zone TH002, the main war fortress of the Machinery Pce.

    A private small-scale conference was ongoing.

    However, judging by the number of people present, this was more like a private meeting that Chief Judge Lyune had initiated, rather than a conference.

    Rhode D and Wanwan Min were present. As the two Deputy Presidents of the Law Enforcement Association, they were the future core leaders that the Machinery Race and Insect Race were grooming. They were about to graduate from the Heavenly Gates and were already starting to be involved in the decision making of several major events of the Law Enforcement Association and Star Alliance conferences. The most important event in the Star Alliance recently would be the Civilization War between the Earth and the Blood Demon Race.

    Both of them were in charge of this matter now. They were continually reporting all sorts of information regarding this matter to the Chief Judge. They seemed somewhat unnatural when reporting on the various forces¡¯ views on the uing war and the gambling odds.

    Chief Judge Lyune had a rather rxed expression. He was aware of Rhode D and Wanwan Min¡¯s rtionship with Wang Zhong. Putting them in charge of this matter was a test for them. As aw enforcer, their judgment shouldn¡¯t be clouded by personal feelings.

    For now, it seemed that Rhode D and Wanwan Min were doing a good job. They were fair and just in reporting the findings and conclusions of their investigations. They did not insert their personal opinions in their findings, but they were stillcking in terms of controlling their emotions. They would slightly deride a sentence or two when they were reporting, making their report seem imperfect. However, that didn¡¯t matter. Growth was a process and took time.

    They had also only learned thew enforcement techniques of the Law Enforcement Association. To put it inly, they were still students. Once they were exposed to power and responsibility, these imperfections would be fixed automatically.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Wang Zhong mentioned Mo Wen from the Mirror World during the meeting. ording to thew regarding Civilization Wars, the parties involved can receive special amnesty. Criminals can regain their freedom and fight for the survival of their race. However, no one from Earth can possibly contact anyone in the Mirror World. The current situation of the prison world has the Resistance Army simply refusing to interact with any member of the Star Alliance. Even if the Star Alliance deres a special pardon order, it probably won¡¯t have any effect...¡± Rhode D hesitated while saying this. It would be a hassle to dere a special pardon order in the Mirror World, especially with the Resistance Army there. Rhode D knew that Mo Wen wasn¡¯t very strong, but he still wanted to find another helper for Wang Zhong. He was just afraid that Chief Judge Lyune wouldn¡¯t approve. Judging by the Chief Judge¡¯s personality, he had always attended to matters in a strictly business-like manner, just like how he had approved of the uing Civilization War.

    ¡°How many days are there before the Civilization War? Hehe, there¡¯s not much time left. You should take a trip there personally then.¡± Rhode D was surprised by Chief Judge Lyune¡¯s reply. Thetter had no intention of stopping him from helping and was even smiling. Judging by his tone, he had already prepared for this beforehand. ¡°You can bring two more assistants along. By the way, there are two more ces...¡±

    He stretched his hand out and tapped on Rhode D¡¯s forehead. With a ripple of power, a stream of information was entered into Rhode D¡¯s brain.

    ¡°This... What is this?!¡± Rhode D¡¯s expression froze.

    The Chief Judge transmitted two pieces of information into his brain. Rhode D was shocked by these two pieces of information regarding Earthlings.

    One of them was about Napier. Rhode D had heard of this person before from Wang Zhong, who had asked him to help search for Napier in the underground world. However, that person was an assassin who walked in the shadows of the underground world and was pursued byw enforcement squads all year round. This person was extremely proficient in counter-reconnaissance methods, and it would definitely not be easy to find this person in one or two months. However, all information regarding Napier was in his brain now!

    The Chief Judge was amazing indeed. Both of them were higher-ups of the Machinery Race. As he was in charge of various investigations regarding the Civilization War recently, Rhode D also had the power to utilize all intelligence that the Machinery Race possessed. However, he wasn¡¯t able to find any clues on Napier¡¯s whereabouts, let alone the other Earthling who was even better at hiding his tracks.

    If these two Earthlings joined in the Civilization War and were as strong as what the Chief Judge¡¯s information made them out to be, then Earth wouldn¡¯t be as disadvantaged. There would be a slightly better chance of Earth winning the war.

    ¡°Although the odds of Earth winning are still not high, it still has a chance of putting up a fight,¡± Chief Judge Lyune said. ¡°This is the ultimate test for Wang Zhong and the Earth, and this is also one of the greatest opportunities for Earth. There¡¯s only so much we can do. Find these people so that Earth can mobilize all its power in battling against the Blood Demon Race! If they can¡¯t win against the Blood Demon Race, they are not qualified to obtain more power.¡±

    Rhode D and Wanwan Min suddenly understood what was going on. From the beginning, the Chief Judge hadn¡¯t given up on Earth or Wang Zhong! Just as Wang Zhong had guessed, the Chief Judge knew far more information about Earth aspared to anyone else in the Star Alliance. He even knew more than Wang Zhong, who was the ¡°leader¡± of Earth, and still chose to lend a helping hand to Earth.

    Lyune knew the Star Alliance way too well. A person in too high a position was liable to be attacked, which was Earth¡¯s current situation. Earth would either rapidly rise to power or fall prey to the dirty tricks of other civilizations. It was bound to be attacked by open or covert means. The former was clearly easier to deal with.

    The Civilization War with the Blood Demon Race seemingly forced Earth to the edge of a cliff, but at the same time, this was the best opportunity for it to grow too. If its civilization could pass this test, no one would be able to shake up its status easily in the Star Alliance. Even if there was only a 20% or 30% chance of the war ending in Earth¡¯s favor, the benefits were worth the risk.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Rhode D and Wanwan Min turned around respectfully and almost ran out of the small hall.

    Chief Judge Lyune couldn¡¯t help butugh at how they dashed off.

    These elites of the Law Enforcement Association were still young indeed. Why did the Machinery Race prize the Machinery Heart so much? The Machinery Heart was not only a test for other races, but also a test for the future leaders of the Machinery Race.

    Rhode D was always there for Wang Zhong during his Machinery Heart evaluation test, and he could only learn how to control his emotions after he forged friendships and grasped the concept of emotions. These elites would only be mature Machinery Race leaders after they gainedplete control over their emotions.

    Chief Judge Lyune¡¯s thoughts ran wild.

    ...

    Not only had news of the Civilization War been circted widely in the Land, but the underground world had caught wind of the news too, just that people in the underground world didn¡¯t pay close attention to it aspared to the Land.

    The Netherworld King was ¡°gone¡±, and the various forces and civilians of the underground world couldn¡¯t be bothered about the Blood Demon Race or Earth. The Land was a dog-eat-dog world, and whatever was happening there had nothing to do with them. Furthermore, news was usually passed on very slowly from the Land to the underground world. One month would already have passed by the time the underground world knew the oue of the Civilization War. It was as if the people in the underground were just a bunch of smelly rats who could only lick the leftovers that the people from the Land no longer wanted. This feeling made the civilians in the underground world rather ufortable. They weren¡¯t interested in picking up the Land¡¯s leftover trash!

    Everyone¡¯s life was filled with stress and pressure, so everyone wanted to spend their time on enjoying the things they liked, such as the various theatre activities.

    Recently, business had been particrly good for theatre entertainment. The Netherworld King incident had caused chaos in the underground world for a few months, and everyone had been terrified. No one had the mood to visit a circus or look at performances during that period of time. However, the Netherworld King had been captured by an Earthling and summoned to the Heavenly Gates, and he was extremely far from the underground world now. All the inhabitants of the underground world had never been so rxed before. They even dared to spit into the Netherworld River in a leisurely manner when they passed by it, instead of bowing to it while keeping their guard up.

    Once one felt rxed and safe, he would feel more energetic and need somewhere to vent his emotions. Needless to say, entertainment such as theatre performances was very popr, and many new theatres emerged. Famous theatres such as the Tianyao Theatre even reached their maximum capacity.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. The eggs for today are all sold out.¡± Tianyao was the happiest during this segment. At first, he thought that this idea of smashing eggs onto the clown would merely be popr for a month or two, but the audience hadn¡¯t gotten tired of it even now. It was hard for a show to have a gig that had such longsting poprity, and he earned more profit from this gig aspared to some of the other tricks that he had invested a lot of effort in studying. Tianyao knew that this was not a coincidence, but a pattern. Many in the underground world had suffered a lot and were forced to suffer in silence. The reason why this egg-smashing segment could maintain its poprity was that the spectators could regain their self-confidence from spending money to smash eggs on an unlucky clown. ¡°You guys are really going too hard on my unlucky clown. Let him go. He still has to go meet his lover at night!¡±

    ¡°Haha, does the clown¡¯s lover look uglier than him?¡± A spectator from the crowd scoffed andughed.

    ¡°I think you can add another gig tomorrow and let unlucky Napier¡¯s wife go up on stage to get smashed by eggs too. She¡¯s probably addicted to the egg smell on Napier from licking the eggs off him every day. Hahaha!¡±

    All kinds of dirtynguage andughter could be hearding from the audience.

    The theatre finally closed for the day.

    Tianyao counted the big bag of Star Coins in his hand, seeming very content. The clown who was sweeping the ground with his butt facing him suddenly seemed very pleasing to the eye. Tianyao asionally woke up in the middle of the night to find that this guy was not in the dormitory. He clearly sneaked out to y and vited the theatre¡¯s rules. However, this was no big deal. Napier was his God of Wealth now, and it was fine even if he went out at midnight to find girls. Since he had to act as a clown in the day, he should enjoy himself at night. What would his taste be like? Since he was a clown, did his lover wear a clown costume too? How did he manage to get intimate with his lover, with such thick makeup? Wouldn¡¯t his lover wind up tasting the bitter makeup powder on his face? Tianyao couldn¡¯t help butugh while thinking of what the audience had said earlier on.

    He grabbed a handful of Star Coins from the money bag that was filled to the brim. He was about to call Napier, who was hard at work, toe over to im his rewards. However, a silver beam of light suddenly shone at the main entrance of the theatre.

    Right after, the locked gates were pushed open softly, and two silver figures appeared at the entrance.

    Hold on, those two...

    Tianyao¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his face was full of disbelief.

    Those two figures were from the Machinery Race?! Wait, the Machinery Race?

    Tianyao couldn¡¯t help but shudder. People from the Land would have mixed feelings of fear and hatred towards the Machinery Race, but to the people in the underground world, the name ¡°Machinery Race¡± represented one thing ¡ª despair!

    Everyone in the underground world was afraid of the Machinery Race, and this fear was ingrained in them. If they spotted anyone from the Machinery Race, even the higher-ups from the various Factions would shiver with fear. It wasn¡¯t that they were cowardly, but no one in the underground world had a clean record, and something bad happened every time the Machinery Race appeared there. When they came to the underground world, they didn¡¯te to investigate; instead, they already possessed the concrete evidence to arrest someone!

    Other than being scared, a criminal could only run if he saw aw enforcer.

    Tianyao wanted to turn around and run immediately out of instinct. Frankly speaking, the Tianyao Theatre wasn¡¯t involved in many illegal matters. However, before the theatre was built, Tianyao hadmitted many atrocious crimes in order to earn the capital to open this theatre. Tianyao was definitely not considered a good citizen even by the standards of the underground world.

    However, the Machinery Race people had already started speaking before Tianyao could move. Interestingly, they didn¡¯t nce at Tianyao at all but went straight towards Napier, who was still holding a broom.

    ¡°You guys are reallyte.¡± Napier had been sweeping the floor while bending over, but he was slowly straightening his back now. Although he was still dressed in hisical clown costume and still had his smiling clown makeup on, Tianyao could sense his bone-chilling gaze, making his teeth chatter so much that he forgot to run away.

    ¡°Only you two are here? That¡¯s far fewer than I expected.¡± Napier smiled and didn¡¯t seem panicked at all.

    He was considered to be an enemy of the Machinery Race since he was an assassin. He knew that this day woulde, just that he didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. However, it didn¡¯t make sense that only two people from the Machinery Race woulde for him. It seemed that their intelligence was inadequate. One of the Ninth Shade Faction survivors that he encountered at Gold Lightning Town the previous day was the fourth Gold Core that he had killed. If they knew that, they would have definitely sent more than two people to capture him. It would probably take an entire army from the Machinery Race to be able to capture him.

    A bone-chilling murderous intent condensed at his fingertips. If not for the fact that he wanted to hear what the voices of Machinery Race people sounded like, these two people would already have be pieces of metal junk and scrap.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rhode D, and I¡¯m here to help you leave this ce.¡± This Machinery Race person didn¡¯t start naming his crimes as Napier expected. Although the Machinery Race person¡¯s smile was rather forced, it was incredible for a Machine to be able to perform an action that resembled that of a smile. This behavior waspletely different from what the rumors about the Machinery Race made them out to be. ¡°We are not arresting you. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    As Rhode D said that, he took out two documents and passed them to Napier.

    Napier understood what was going on upon reading the first few sentences of the documents. Napier knew about the uing Civilization War between Earth and the Blood Demon Race. Although the underground world didn¡¯t have quick ess to information, news was still being circted around, albeit at a slower speed. However, there was a huge discrepancy between the rumored date of the war and the confirmed date on the document. He originally thought the war was taking ce next month, and he was nning to hide himself in a merchant team and go to the Land next month. However, if he stuck to that n, it would have been toote by the time he got there.

    The Machinery Race... He originally thought they were going to arrest him because they possessed concrete evidence of his assassin identity. He didn¡¯t expect them to be helping Earth to gather more warriors.

    Interesting!

    ¡°But I¡¯m an assassin.¡± Napier closed the document, his eyes sparkling. Although the Machinery Race was known for being honest, Napier didn¡¯t trust them. Throughout his entire life, he had never wholeheartedly trusted anyone else other than Wang Zhong and Mo Wen. Furthermore, he was a criminal, and the Machinery Race people werew enforcers. Why would he trust them?

    ¡°That¡¯s in the past. Your identity now is that of an Earthling warrior.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed many people in the underground world, including Gold Cores,¡± Napier said. Since they found him, he didn¡¯t want his assassin identity to be a burden to Earth.

    Rhode D¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that Napier was way stronger than what the Chief Judge¡¯s data described him to be. This was getting more interesting. ¡°Parties involved in the Civilization War will receive special amnesty. Your assassin identity is all in the past, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Rhode D suddenly lowered his voice, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°I know about the four Gold Cores you killed. In my opinion, you have eliminated a few public threats.¡±

    Napier narrowed his eyes slightly. Immediately after, he cracked a wider smile in his clown makeup andughed heartily.

    ¡°Sorry, Boss, I might have to take a long leave of absence from work.¡± He turned around and called out to Tianyao at once.

    Tianyao was bbergasted as he stood there with his mouth agape.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be away for quite some time.¡± Napier smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll probably have to find another clown to substitute for me.¡±

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Sacred Arena...

    Tsarilorhuan stood in front of a huge sealed iron door. He was holding a letter and appeared to be hesitating.

    News of the Civilization War between Earth and the Blood Demon Race, including news of Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and some other Earthlings, had been spreading all across the Land. Tsarilorhuan knew that the Civilization War wouldmence half a monthter, but Aiolos didn¡¯t know of this yet.

    It was purely coincidental that he managed to hide this piece of news from Aiolos. After killing 200 Peak Solid Cores, no more Solid Cores dared to challenge Aiolos in the Sacred Arena, regardless of how much money they were bribed with. Aiolos didn¡¯t have anyone to battle against. Also, since he had umted a lot of battle experience, he decided to go into closed-door cultivation. Two months had passed while he was in closed-door cultivation, and he wasn¡¯t informed of any news from the outside world during this period of time.

    The letter that Tsarilorhuan was currently holding came from Earth, and it was sent by a guy named Ma Dong. Earth had be a very well-known civilization in the Land now, and Tsarilorhuan had heard of Ma Dong before. Even without reading the contents of the letter, Tsarilorhuan knew what it wanted to convey. It probably appealed to Aiolos¡¯s emotions and presented a logical argument on how they needed Aiolos to fight for Earth in the Civilization War.

    However, should he pass this letter to Aiolos?

    As brothers who had gone through thick and thin together, Tsarilorhuan knew Aiolos very well. He knew how much Aiolos valued brotherhood. Aiolos would definitely participate in the Civilization War if he knew of its existence. He would feel honored to die with his brothers in battle.

    If there was even a slight chance that Earth could win the war, Tsarilorhuan wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant. However, Tsarilorhuan knew the strength of the Blood Demon Race very well since he was from the Titan Race, which was also a level-7 civilization. This wasn¡¯t a war, but a one-sided massacre. Did he really want to be the one to tell Aiolos this news and send him to his death? Perhaps if he remained silent, the Civilization War would already have ended by the time Aiolos came out from closed-door cultivation.

    Aiolos would definitely me him and even fall out with him, but so what? At least his brother would still be alive, and he could persuade Aiolos to take revengeter. This way, at least someone from the Earth would still be alive to carry on its legacy.

    Should he risk falling out with his brother to save his life, or support Aiolos¡¯s brotherhood sentiments and let him dig his own grave?

    He put his hand on the handle of the iron door but lowered his hand the next moment. This went on for a few more times.

    While he was hesitating, the heavy iron door creaked and slowly opened. A burly and tall guy who was half-naked and drenched in smelly sweat walked out.

    ¡°Brother, did youe to wee me because you sensed that I wasing out of closed-door cultivation?¡± Aiolosughed heartily and seemed like his normal self. However, Tsarilorhuan could sense that he had changed. Aiolos¡¯s voice was more piercing now, and his aura had clearly be stronger by a great deal even though he still hadn¡¯t managed to condense his Gold Core. He even grew a head taller within these two short months! Tsarilorhuan had always thought that his level of power wasparable to that of Aiolos. However, he felt very small in front of Aiolos now even though he was a Titan and clearly had arger build than him.

    Tsarilorhuan was stunned. He had known for a long time that Aiolos was a natural warrior. The more he fought, the stronger he became. Cultivation was a path he chose in order to refine hisbat skills, while fighting was his true instinct! He had umted a great deal of experience during his battles with 200 Peak Solid Cores. However, even so, he couldn¡¯t believe how much Aiolos had improved. There was a significant difference between their levels of power now.

    It only took him two months to achieve so much growth. How strong would he be in another few years?

    ¡°Huh...¡± Tsarilorhuan got distracted in that moment and subconsciously hid the letter behind his back. He suddenly felt that 20 years down the road, Aiolos would have the ability to challenge the Blood Demon Race and create a miracle!

    ¡°Is that a letter from Earth?¡± Aiolos said while smiling. He didn¡¯t have to specifically look at what Tsarilorhuan was holding to know what it was, as if he could see through everything. ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? I already know.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tsarilorhuan was stunned. ¡°But you were in a sealed room...¡±

    ¡°Someone directly contacted me by using his peculiar powers to talk to my consciousness. I already knew about the Civilization War when it was approved one and a half months ago.¡± Aiolos smiled and pointed at his head. He didn¡¯t look scared or worried at all, and instead, his face was filled with excitement and fighting spirit. ¡°Otherwise, how could I resist the urge to fight and manage to cultivate in this miserable room for two whole months? It¡¯s so boring here. It¡¯s about ten thousand times worse than when I was sentenced to half a year ofbor in the Heavenly River Sandpit.¡±

    Tsarilorhuan was bbergasted.

    Aiolos put his hand around Tsarilorhuan¡¯s neck, who was still in a daze. He didn¡¯t mention anything about the Titan attempting to hide this piece of news from him. ¡°Haha, Brother, I¡¯ve told you long ago that me and my other two brothers will be famous in the Land within three years.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Tsarilorhuan suddenly recalled that Aiolos did say so before.

    ¡°Now¡¯s the time for me and my brothers to make a name for ourselves. No one can stop us.¡± Aiolosughed loudly and said, ¡°Brother, keep your chin up! It¡¯s just the Blood Demon Race, no big deal. Don¡¯t hesitate. It¡¯s time to bet all your wealth now! I heard that the Insect Race¡¯s betting odds for Earth are very high. Do you have no trust in me? Or do you not trust my other two brothers?¡±

    Tsarilorhuan was dumbfounded upon hearing Aiolos¡¯s long rant. Although Aiolos didn¡¯t step out of the sealed room at all, he knew everything that was going on, including the Insect Race¡¯s betting odds for the uing war. It was such a ridiculous idea to hide the truth from Aiolos.

    Tsarilorhuan could onlyugh bitterly. Frankly speaking, he used to think Aiolos was the strongest Earthling, but the truth was that Aiolos¡¯s wless battle record against Solid Cores was nothing muchpared to his two brothers...

    It was pointless to try to persuade Aiolos now. Based on Aiolos¡¯s personality, Tsarilorhuan knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him at any rate. At this point in time, he probably shouldn¡¯t talk about how powerful the Blood Demon Race was and dampen Aiolos¡¯s confidence. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to tell him all these at a more appropriate timing. What Aiolos needed now was support, and the least he could do now was to support his brother till the end, even if that meant losing all his assets!

    ¡°The three of you are getting more violent and crazier...¡± Tsarilorhuanughed bitterly. However, he seemed full of fighting spirit in the next instant. ¡°Okay! Even if you are crazy, I¡¯ll go crazy with you!¡±

    ...

    There were still nine days before the start of the Civilization War. Meanwhile, a grand party was going on in the Icebound District of the Extreme Ice World in the Fifth Dimension.

    This was a grand party organized specially for Julienne. She had made history as she had broken the promotion records of the Ice Pole Faction. She became part of the top three within a few short months, while she was merely number nine on the charts previously. The Ice Pole Faction was a powerful Faction. The higher your ranking was, the harder it was to advance on the charts. It would be extremely difficult to advance one rank if you weren¡¯t overwhelmingly talented and incredibly lucky, let alone being able to jump six ranks at once. However, this was not the only reason why the Ice Pole Faction valued her. Her ¡°Ice Prince¡± was an important factor too.

    Massive ice monsters were a trademark of the Ice Pole Faction. Much research had been done on them, and theirbat power was stable. The elders of the Ice Pole Faction had been trying to make new breakthroughs, but their innovative work couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Julienne¡¯s perfect Ice Prince.

    Her terrifying ice puppet was way too powerful. It merely had the physical body of a Solid Core, yet it managed to kill a Gold Core puppet!

    It possessed such power due to the refining techniques involved in creating it and also to Julienne¡¯s talent. Its unique physical body had a puppet¡¯s ability to infinitely absorb ice-cold air, yet its fighting instinct was preserved too. It was able to harness the power of the Fragmented Ice Law, which was a deciding factor in battles and the key to defeating all sorts of opponents.

    The higher-ups of the Ice Pole Faction were very satisfied with her performance. The two senior brothers that were ranked higher than her had escaped to the outside world under the pretense of executing missions. They hadpletely lost all courage to battle against Julienne and her terrifying Ice Prince.

    Julienne was currently sitting on a chair made of crystal ice sculptures. Looking at the seniors and juniors who were starting to tter and show concern for her, Julienne¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    Previously, these guys gloated over her misfortune when something went wrong with her ice corpse puppets. She clearly remembered their ugly faces and derogatoryments. If she hadn¡¯t managed to find ¡°d¡±, these guys would have gotten their way and walked all over her.

    Frankly speaking, the ¡°survival of the fittest¡± principle applied to not only the Ice Pole Faction, but the entire Extreme Ice World. This cruel and dark survival rule applied everywhere here. The seniors and juniors around Julienne knew her disdain for them, yet they were still trying to suck up to her shamelessly. This had been the way of survival in the Extreme Ice World for the past thousands of years, and everyone was used to it. However, even if one got used to this rule, it didn¡¯t mean that one approved of it. Julienne knew this, but it didn¡¯t mean that she had to go along with it and put on some disgusting pretense. In this world, strength was everything, and this was the only survival rule that Julienne agreed with.

    She felt irritated upon listening to all the ttery around her. She would be better off without this banquet.

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn around to nce at the ¡°Ice Prince¡± who stood motionless behind her, protecting her. Julienne had seen and touched his body countless times. She was very familiar with it, as if it was her own body.

    However, it felt different looking at the Ice Prince¡¯s physical body from the outside aspared to when she was in it. When she entered his body, she could feel blood pulsing through his entire body. When she looked at the Ice Prince from the perspective of her own body, his handsome appearance seemed a tad stiff because of his unchanging expression. Nheless, this formed a stark contrast to the annoying people who were sucking up to her. It made her feel calm and peaceful whenever she started to get irritated.

 Chapter 1193 - Special Amnesty

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Special Amnesty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Seeing dimir¡¯s unchanging face, Julienne¡¯s face showed a trace of satisfaction. The little girl was always easily satisfied and easily distracted by other things. The ttery around her seemed to no longer be as hard to bear as before... En?

    Julienne¡¯s eyes widened. She seemed to have seen the ice prince¡¯s eyelids move slightly?

    As an ice corpse puppet, it was absolutely impossible to act on his own without themand of the owner, even for something as simple as raising his eyelids.

    An immortal ice corpse puppet? Perhaps even the highest-state ice corpse puppet? These were just legends. Even for the once iparably powerful Xeahs with their many supreme secrets, such legends remained as legends. Allowing the ice corpse to naturally evolve had already allowed the Xeah family to reign supreme across the Extreme Ice World, but just now...

    Julienne was still suspicious of what she saw, but before she could think more about it, a squeaky voice could be heard.

    The ice bird flew in quickly from the mouth of the canyon and yelled in panic, ¡°Cuckoo, Cuckoo! There are people from the Machinery Race!¡±

    There was first silence in the entire ice valley before an uproar of surprise urred.

    It had been a long time since the Ice World had been patronized by the Machinery Race. In fact, the Machinery Race generally did not patronize these types of worlds in the Fourth Dimension. Although they supervised all the civilizations under the Star Alliance and had monstrous authority, it was only limited to those in the Fifth Dimension of the Star Alliance ne, and they had no right to reach out to the origin ces of the major civilizations unless it was a special case, such as for an appointment from the Star Alliance.

    However, even if it was for a new appointment in the Star Alliance, they should have been looking for the big figures in the Ice Pole Faction, the leaders of the various sects. What were they doing in the ice valley where only disciples of the Ice Pole Faction could be found?

    Most of the disciples of the Ice Pole Faction gathered here were surprised, but Julienne¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    The Xeah n was once a powerful force in the Extreme Ice World. They had contact with high-level officials and knew the rules of the Star Alliance. The Machines were obviously messengers from the Star Alliance. To make a messenger of the Star Alliancee to such a small ce, there could only be one reason: a disciple¡¯s reputation from the Ice Pole Faction had spread and entered the eyes of the senior officials of the Star Alliance or Heavenly Gates. Were the messengers here to recruit students for the Heavenly Gates?

    Even Julienne herself found such a reason unbelievable. Although she had a strong rise in the Ice Pole Faction, she should not be so well-known. Not to mention the entire Extreme Ice World, even the Ice Pole Faction were considered to be ants in front of the eyes of giants such as the Star Alliance and Heavenly Gates.

    How could the giants suddenly take the initiative to notice the rise of a little disciple here? But apart from this reason, she really couldn¡¯t think of any other. At least, she had never vited thews of the Star Alliance. Furthermore, at her level, even if she wanted to vite anyws, she couldn¡¯t.

    In any case, she was the owner of this ice valley, and if the Machinery Race sent someone to this ice valley, it must be targeted at her. No matter whether it was something to be happy or worried about, being able to get involved with the Star Alliance meant that she was no longer limited to just being a small disciple in the little Ice Pole Faction. This might be the hope that would allow the Xeah family to rise again.

    She jumped up from her seat with the ice bird next to her still croaking in panic.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Julienne had forgotten about dimir¡¯s eyelid movement just now. Her face was flushed with excitement, and there were anxiety and endless expectations in her heart. However, the noisy bird continued beeping in her ear. ¡°Shut up! If you scream anymore, I will turn you into water and flush you down the toilet bowl!¡±

    Just as the voice fell, two figures with gleaming silver light were found standing before them.

    Sure enough, the two were from the Machinery Race! And looking at their clothes, she was sure that they held a certain status in the Machinery Race.

    In any case, the Extreme Ice World was a level-6 civilization after all. People from the civilization still had the foresight and knowledge of such things. In the ice valley, everyone knelt in an instant. Facing the envoys of the Star Alliance, even the ancestors of the Extreme Ice World had to take a knee, let alone these disciples.

    ¡°We greet the envoys,¡± everyone shouted in unison, including Julienne, who had be nervous in her heart.

    The two from the Machinery Race didn¡¯t even look at the people who had bowed down in front of them but swept their eyes across the crowd, and then...

    ¡°The Earth civilization and the Blood Demon Race will be starting a Civilization War, and all who participate in the Civilization War and contribute to the survival of their respective civilizations will be granted amnesty for any crimes they face... Earthling dimir, would you like to participate in the war as a representative of the Earth?¡±

    Everyone in the ice valley was stunned. Earthling? dimir? Who was that? And what was the Civilization War between Earth and the Blood Demons? There were some disciples who had heard of some rumors, but such a battle was an affair in the far-away Star Alliance, which had nothing to do with them. The news of the Civilization War had thus not been widely spread in the Extreme Ice World yet.

    Although every owner who manipted an ice corpse puppet could find the puppet¡¯s name from the iplete memories of its life, they would not, however, have the real names of their puppets dered. Such was the tradition. Thus, people in the Ice Pole Faction only knew of the ¡°Ice Prince¡± but would not know who dimir was. Everyone stared at each other,pletely confused at what the Machinery Race was saying.

    Only Julienne, with bright eyes, looked back in the direction of her Ice Prince subconsciously.

    One could only see that the stiff body trembled slightly this time, and without any instructions from Julienne, the eyes that looked like frost slowly opened. Under the frosty eyelids, dimir¡¯s eyes shone brightly,pletely different from the gray eyes of the ordinary ice corpses.

    ¡°I will fight!¡± Not only his eyes, but his slightly rickety body also slowly straightened up at this moment!

    It was as if some kind of seal or some kind of restriction had been removed. Julienne could feel the connection between herself and the corpse puppet being disrupted suddenly.

    Not only that, a terrifying ice force that had been freed from the seal in his body rolled outwards like a violent wind, instantly sting dozens of disciples who were kneeling close to him far away.

    ¡°Those who dare to offend my Earth should be killed without mercy!¡± dimir said coldly.

    Julienne was stunned. Her puppet had... had resurrected?

    Not only Julienne, but the moment dimir made a sound, the entire ice valley also became quiet in an instant.

    The ¡°resurrection¡± of ice corpses was not unprecedented in the history of the Extreme Ice World, but they were almost all abnormalities produced after the failure of refining. They might, at best, retain a little memory and wisdom from their previous lives. However, the current dimir did not look like a low-ss zombie at all. His demeanor and aura clearly showed that he was a living person!

    Moreover, when the frozen energy was released, when the heart of ice perfectly merged with his soul from the past...

    All the overflowing ice power in dimir gradually subsided, as if it had never existed, as if the explosion of power in the previous moment was just an illusion. Only the few powerhouses present and Julienne, the former owner of the ice corpse, could faintly feel how huge was the force being gathered and restrained in this ¡°corpse¡±.

    Rhode D¡¯s pupils were constantly flickering. This task was requested by him. As a friend, he wanted to give Wang Zhong any help he could, but things had be even more interesting than expected along the way. This dimir¡¯s elemental power was not only huge, but also pure and wless. He seemed like arge ¡°elemental spirit¡±, as if he was an elemental messenger!

    Any pure and powerful force was enough to be respected in the Land.

    ¡°Please.¡± Rhode D¡¯s voice seemed friendly and close.

    dimir took a step forward, and behind him, Julienne finally recovered from the initial shock.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine dimiring back to life and even leaving her!

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go. You¡¯re mine!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Regardless of her family¡¯s glory or its return to greatness, at this moment, she felt that such things did not matter muchpared to dimir leaving her. She felt distressed, as if someone was taking away her most beloved asset.

    dimir stopped for a moment and slowly turned around. With such a calm look, no one understood his inner thoughts at the moment.

    Julienne ran over with tears falling down her cheeks. She no longer had the awe-inspiring prestige of the ¡°Senior Sister¡± of the Ice Pole Faction and started crying like a small child. Actually, she should still be considered one.

    The Earth gave him his first life, and Julienne gave him his second one. For dimir, aside from his sense of belonging to and memory of the ¡°Earth¡±, all he had left were memories of Julienne.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We should always be together.¡± The cold and handsome face was meticulous, but his eyes became gentle as dimir stretched out his hand toward Julienne.

    His soul that had fused with the heart of ice had be pure and wless, shining with an intoxicating light.

    Not to mention Julienne, even those kneeling in the ice valley were in awe of dimir, no matter male or female.

    What family glory? What family revival? At this moment, it seemed that they were all erased from Julienne¡¯s mind.

    Julienne became a little dizzy as she held dimir¡¯s outstretched hand dumbly.

    ¡°Cuckoo, Cuckoo! Me too!¡± A chirp sounded in the silent ice valley, one that was filled with joy and excitement.

    ......

    The Mirror World...

    In a corner forgotten by the world, darkness was the norm here. Killing was the main objective here, and it remained the same even after countless epochs.

    There had been many rebellions in the Mirror World in history, but their instigators had just been a group of lunatics who changed who they killed. Even the way the problem was solved was very simr. The leader of the rebellion would suddenly die one day, causing the so-called rebellion to naturally dissipate since they were left without a leader.

    Such darkness repeated day after day, and killings continued year after year.

    The ¡°rats¡± hiding in the dark had been watching with cold eyes the current so-called rebel army. In the eyes of these rats, the ¡°rebel¡± army this time was no different from those in the past. It would only differ in how long they could continue struggling. The Star Alliance would soon send a killer to ¡°solve¡± this problem. Following them was simply a <i>dead</i> end.

    But at this time, the dark world suddenly ushered in a holy light. This dazzling light seemed to shine straight through the entire world. It was as if a huge light hole opened in the sky, and then there was enough light to illuminate the entire world, spreading the afterglow throughout!

    This was something the Mirror World had never seen before, or at least, no one had seen it in this era. Only some who had lived in the Mirror World long enough could vaguely guess what it was from some ancient records.

    This was the holy light, which could dispel the evil and bloodlust from killing and could even make the killing curse of the Mirror World disperse.

    Countless people who had long been eroded by the killing will and forgotten their names were all at a loss under this holy light. They stared nkly at this light, feeling lost, while some rats that had been deeply poisoned were shivering under it. They then ran to hide in a deeper and darker ce where the holy light could not shine upon them. Even their teeth were chattering!

    The entire peaceful Mirror World boiled up in a moment, and within its depths, there were a group of people who had long been ¡°awake¡± looking at the ce where the holy light was shining from in astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Machinery Race!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Machinery Race has sent out an army to encircle us?¡±

    In the huge rebel camp, countless people looked at the light with anger and fear.

    They had already been forced to such a ce by the cruelws of the Star Alliance and had lived in this bloody world like a dog ording to the will of the upper ss of the Star Alliance for so many years. Even if they had previouslymitted a serious crime, the punishment should have long been over, not to mention that the people who were exiled to the Mirror World were often being wronged. It was just that they did not have sufficient power or a strong background to defend themselves, causing them to suffer this injustice for generations. But now, the Star Alliance did not even allow them the little peace they had and had even decided to send the Machinery Race to encircle and kill them?

    Everyone felt despair and grief at this moment.

    ¡°Master Buddha! Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s not a loss to have known so many friends before dying!¡±

    ¡°I will stay here and fight with them! Master Buddha, please leave quickly. As long as you are still alive, the Resistance Army will not be wiped out!¡±

    Mo Wen didn¡¯t say a word but just stood there with his hands behind his back. Although he had closed his eyes, he could still clearly feel the holy light in the distance. Instead of panic, there was a faint smile on his face instead.

    One could only see two silvery bodies fly out from the light, and the people in the camp who were still very excited and moring for a fight just now were all stunned.

    T¡ªtwo?

    The Machinery Race only sent out two people to encircle and kill the Resistance Army? This was...

    ¡°Prepare to meet the Star Alliance messengers,¡± Mo Wen said faintly, not raising his volume or making any extra action.

    The whole camp became quiet immediately. Without a doubt, Mo Wen¡¯s word was considered to be an absolute divine decree here, and everyone would follow it regardless.

    The two silver silhouettes came swiftly in the direction of the camp. When they first appeared, they were still far away, but with only a few space leaps, the silver silhouettes had reached the top of the base camp.

    The camp was quiet at this time, and everyone looked coldly at the two from the Machinery Race above.

    There was absolutely no weak person who managed to stay alive in the Mirror World. An ordinary Void Core from the Land was notparable to even the most inferior Void Core who managed to survive in the Mirror World. This was a world of killing. Without strength, there was only one dead end.

    Rhode D and hispanion could not help but feel a hint of coldness. To be able to make the Machinery Race feel the coldness, it could be said that the resentment and hostility pervading around them were at an insane level.

    However, they still felt a hint of surprise. These people in the Mirror World had all been sent here by the Machinery Race. Their hatred towards the Machinery Race could be imagined. But at this time, all the people here were quiet and had managed to suppress their anger towards the Machinery Race, merely watching them quietly. No one was making any noise, and there was even a neat queue...

    Since when did the vicious convicts in the Mirror World be so tame and orderly?

    In the end, Rhode D fixed his gaze on a young male and female pair in the middle of the camp.

    As soon as he saw these two people, Rhode D knew their identities ¡ª Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen. These were two people from Earth. To be precise, one of them was under an illusion.

    Mo Wen lost his disguise under Rhode D¡¯s scanning, but he was not surprised at all. In the Mirror World, Mo Wen had been in total control of the situation, and it could even be said that every step of Mo Wen was part of Mo Xingchen¡¯s careful nning.

    Rhode D had already met Napier and dimir. Seeing Mo Wen did not give him any sense of surprise. He even felt a little... disappointed because he didn¡¯t feel any hidden power in him. The female Earthling was even weaker.

    But... it was better than nothing. There were too few powerhouses from Earth, so few that even the Void Cores were being sent to the battle. It was said that this Buddha had a powerful magical purification ability. Also, this Mo Xingchen¡¯s actualbat ability might be average, but she could have other ways to help Wang Zhong.

    These distracting thoughts shed through Rhode D¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t worry about it much. He just kept his gaze on Mo Wen¡¯s face and spoke directly, ¡°The Earth civilization and the Blood Demons have started a Civilization War. ording to thews of the Star Alliance, Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen, both of you will receive amnesty and can leave the Mirror World at any time. If you wish to participate in the Civilization War, you can follow me now.¡±

    The camp, which was already quiet, became even more silent at this moment.

    In this world where even death was a form of liberation, no one cared about this Civilization War or anything else. Everyone could only hear the word ¡°amnesty¡± ringing in their ears.

    Amnesty, this was something that everyone in the Mirror World once dreamed of, and it was obviously Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen¡¯s dream once too.

    Dymas, Musin... Countless pairs of eyes were staring at Mo Wen, and there was fear, and even deep resentment, in their eyes. They had no reason to prevent Master Buddha from leaving here, whether it was because of the amnesty or because of the needs of the Resistance Army. But if Master Buddha really left, what would happen to them?

    ¡°I would like to participate in the war on behalf of the Earth.¡± Mo Wen¡¯s expression was calm, without the slightest waver on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just... I want to take my brothers out together with me.¡±

    ¡°Brothers?¡± Rhode D was stunned for a moment.

    However, Mo Wen looked around at the entire camp. ¡°They have all joined Earth. They only need a copy of the Earth¡¯s official document, and they will all be citizens of Earth. ording to thews of the Star Alliance, during the Civilization War, all citizens will receive amnesty, so these people should have the right to leave here!¡±

    After a few seconds of calmness, the originally silent camp exploded in an instant!

    The camp was full of excitement! The Resistance Army was currently no longerprised of one or two weaklings. Their numbers had already exceeded a thousand, and the weakest they had was a pinnacle Void Core. They had arge number of Solid Cores as their backbone, and there were even several Gold Cores!

    Under normal circumstances, it would be extremely hard for someone to make a powerhouse change his or her origin, but in the Mirror World, this was Mo Wen¡¯s Resistance Army!

    These unruly rebels and wicked people from the Land had suffered from this ever-dayless dark life in the Mirror World day after day. They had all long thrown away their unruliness and so-called ideals. Origin? Where was their origin race when they were exiled here waiting to die?

    The prison term of the Mirror World was different from other ces of exile. All Void Cores who entered the Mirror World had to stay for a hundred years, while Solid Cores had to stay for one era, and Gold Cores had to stay for 10 eras! Even though there was a limit, in fact, no one really managed to survive till the limit came. Usually, there would only be about one in 10,000 people who managed to survive long enough to be released from the Mirror World. Even though Gold Cores were strong, only seven out of 10 couldst through the sentence. As for the others...?

    Originally, all of them thought that in this life, they could only wait to die slowly here. They never expected that there would be such a chance for them to be released!

    Everyone became excited and felt that Master Buddha did not forget them, just as he had once said when he took them into his arms, ¡°Buddha has a predestined rtionship with all of you¡±. All those who belonged to the Resistance Army were together because of fate!

    ¡°I am willing to follow Master Buddha until death! I would like to join the Earth civilization!¡±

    ¡°Live as an Earthling, die as an Earthling!¡±

    There were hundreds of strong Solid Cores and hundreds of Void Cores, and even the few powerful beings who had been silent in the crowd were Gold Cores! Their voices were filled with excitement at this moment, and the terrifying aurabined rocked the world! This was a gathering of masters who had survived countless years of killing in the Mirror World.

    What a powerful force this was! The feeling that it brought to Rhode D was that this was no less than the power of an ordinary level-7 civilization!

    Rhode D was shocked. He really never thought that there would be such a situation. He believed that even Arbitrator Wikans who controlled everything, Chief Judge Lyune, and even thepletely unpredictable Wang Zhong would have never thought that this could happen, that as Earth was going war with a level-7 civilization, there would be such a huge group of powerful experts willing to join Earth!

    Yes, ording to thews of the Star Alliance, as long as these people voluntarily joined Earth and it was willing to ept them, the Star Alliance would have no right to interfere with such a matter. Of course, their status was that of an immigrant, and they were not qualified to represent Earth as participating in the Civilization War had another set of rules.

    Nheless, ording to thews of the Star Alliance, as citizens of Earth, they naturally also enjoyed the right of amnesty during the war between civilizations, and there was no problem with them leaving here. Also, how were they considered meaningless even though they could not participate in the Civilization War? With such a huge force, if the Blood Demon Race wanted to really end Earth, they would not be able to avoid a decisive battle with this group of people anyway! And in the face of this group of powerhouses who had managed to survive in the Mirror World, even the Blood Demon n might not be able to secure victory. Even if Earth was defeated, at least Earth¡¯s descendants were guaranteed to continue their heritage.

    Rhode D was obviously happy to see such a thing happen. After all, he was on Wang Zhong¡¯s side, but even if they were willing to join Earth, a series of procedures would still need to bepleted.

    After hesitating for a while, Mo Xingchen smiled as if she had guessed it and said, ¡°My lord, the procedure is just a piece of paper. If they are willing to follow, will Earth even refuse them?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rod D did not refuse. He closed his eyes and muttered. Everyone knew that he was sending messages through themunicationwork of the Machinery Race.

    Such a matter actually depended on whether the Machinery Race was willing to help Earth. The procedures could be said to be strict and had to be processed. If they were stuck at this juncture, they could not do anything about it either. However, if they had the aid of the Machinery Race, such a problem would be a simple matter.

    Everyone was waiting anxiously while Mo Wen remained expressionless. After more than ten minutes, Rhode D suddenly opened his eyes, and with a stiff smile on his face that was unique to the Machinery Race, he announced, ¡°Approved! ¡±

    ......

    Two months passed in a sh, and the discussion on the war between the two races had already reached its peak.

    Today was the day when the Civilization War would begin. The gambling houses across the Land were officially closed this morning, but the results of the betting were astonishing.

    There were very few people who bought the option of who would win or who would lose. After all, the oue of this match was too easy to guess, and the odds were also very low to prevent those who wanted to bet on both sides at the same time.

    Most of them were gambling on how many battles the Blood Demons could win. In a nine-person Civilization War, five victories counted as a win, but if Earth managed to take one or two victories, there would be a need for the battle to continue to its sixth or seventh match. Most people bought the choice where the Blood Demon Race needed six matches to take the win. After all, considering the existence of the Netherworld King Mu Zi and Wang Zhong, there was the possibility of some tough matches being seen. These two were capable of fighting the Blood Demon Race¡¯s Gold Cores, except for the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    Therefore, the victory of the Blood Demon Race in six matches was the most recognized result in this Civilization War in the Land. Unsurprisingly, there were many, hundreds of thousands of people, who bet on this result. There were after all tens of thousands of races and hundreds of millions of citizens in the entirety of the Land. The pool of gambling money had umted to a rather horrifying value after the calctions were done, but the odds were still not high.

    After all, there were too few people betting on Earth, and there was no corresponding pool of money for those betting on the Blood Demon Race to win. Thus, the odds were naturally pitiful. But justst night, when the gambling market was about to close, when the betting odds for the Earth winning were at their highest, a veryrge bet was ced on the Earth winning. The odds that had almost fallen to the bottom were instantly directly raised by more than ten percentage points! This was definitely a huge amount of money that could even bankrupt a wealthy group like the Illusion Race. Some party had actually bet on Earth? In the entire Star Alliance, who had such great financial resources and courage?

    Earth? It was impossible for a mere level-4 civilization to have such a huge amount of funds...

    ...

    Machinery Pce, Teleportation Field...

    Arge number of people flowed in and out. Originally, the application for entering the Machinery Pce was already very demanding, and those who could travel to and from Machinery Pce in the past two days were definitely of a strong background in the Land. Arge number of people from high-level civilizations constantly poured out from here, and big figures who were normally rarely seen in the Land appeared one after another.

    Four or five from the Machinery Race and a few from the Insect Race were on the field; they included Rhode D, Devin D, Rowling J, Wanwan Min, etc... Although they were young, everyone knew that they were all future higher-ups of the Star Alliance.

    At this moment however, they seemed to be waiting to receive someone. They were definitely not there to receive the higher-ups of level-6 and level-7 civilizations. For the Machinery Race, those people were not qualified to be specially received, nor would they be there for the higher-ups of level-8 civilizations or high-level members of the Star Alliance as there would naturally be a special Machinery Race reception team for them.

    Rhode D and the others seemed like they were having a private gathering as thebination was strange. There were Insect Race members in the group and even Earthlings who were about to go extinct, in the opinions of some.

    Who were they waiting for?

    Suddenly, a special transmission arrived.

    ¡°To the staff of Teleportation Area Number 281, please be aware that the special teleportation from YH Star Territory is about to arrive. Please prepare for reception.¡±

    Loud radio waves sounded, and it seemed the Rhode D group¡¯s guest had finally arrived. They weren¡¯t hosting as an official, but as a friend of Wang Zhong. They were responsible for entertaining those who had never been to the Machinery Pce.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Rhode D and others smiled slightly and walked toward the teleportation tform.

    Many people around were looking at this group of people, and also at the so-called YH star field teleportation at station No. 281. YH star field? That should be somewhere in a boundary world. What kind of people made this group of future Star Alliance leaders wait so long? Furthermore, the people were from such a backward and unknown ce. Many people were curious.

    The transmission channel was still doing its work, and more than twenty people could be spotted standing inside. Except for a few elders such as Wang Zhanfeng and Aunt Shea, most of them were young people.

    Standing in the transparent transmission channel, Ma Dong looked at the prosperous and technologically savvy territory with emotion.

    Earth had indeed be stronger. Thinking of the past, they had to provide a variety of resources with the help of the Star Alliance to establish an ultra-long-distance transmission channel. It would then take tens of days to cross half of the Fifth Dimension. This was the limit of the technology that Earthlings could create, and countless people on Earth were even proud of it.

    But now, they had only spent a little bit of money to let the Machinery Race specially open a rapid transmission channel. Fromst night till now, it took less than sixteen hours to arrive at the Machinery Pce. From Earth to here, it was as if they were riding on a railroad track. They teleported over several cities easily, which was absolutely unimaginable on Earth a few years ago.

    Behind Ma Dong, Emily, Laura, Sharmie, Gui Xinying, and the others were all uncontrobly excited and looked around outside the transmission channel. Even the mature and stable elders, Wang Zhanfeng and Aunt Shea, couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. It was understandable since no matter how high their status was on Earth and how high their prestige, they were ultimately still considered ¡°indigenous folk¡± who had never seen the greater world out there. This applied even for Ma Dong. Even though he had done deals with the Illusion Race several times, it was still the first time he hade so far out from Earth. This excitement was also a kind ofary pride and recognition towards Earth. It was inevitable for them to feel excited in their hearts.

    There were still many people who wanted toe, such as Hymin and Barran, who wanted to witness Wang Zhong¡¯s miracle with their own eyes, and to apany the rise and fall of the Earth civilization. However, it was a pity that none of them managed to reach the realm of the Heavenly Soul. With just the physique of a Heroic Soul, they would have been unable to survive in the harsh environment of the Land. Even walking out of the teleportation field might cause them to be directly crushed by the terrifying gravity.

    Of course, the most regrettable thing was that Scarlett didn¡¯te... Scarlett, who had already stepped into the Heavenly Soul Stage when Lao Wang left Earth, was unable toe to the divine territory, and it had nothing to do with her strength.

    Looking at the prosperous city under the transmission channel, Ma Dong couldn¡¯t help but remember what Scarlett said to him a few days ago.

    ¡°Actually, it would be better for him if I didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    Although it was only a short sentence, Ma Dong could feel Scarlett¡¯s determination and understood her desire to help.

    Today¡¯s Wang Zhong was more than strong enough and beyond most people¡¯s reach. However, Scarlett was Wang Zhong¡¯s only w. Scarlett being low-key over the years made sense. After Wang Zhong entered the Heavenly Gates, Scarlett resigned her identity as the dean of Tianjing Academy and lived in seclusion in New World City. She was afraid that someone would use her to deal with Wang Zhong.

    Thus, she could note to the match, and Ma Dong even moved her a few days ago andpletely hid her. Their opponent was the Blood Demon Race. He would never underestimate his opponent as he had lost a lot by doing so in the past. The opponent this time was even a terrifying enemy like the Blood Demon Race... Every w had to be choked in the cradle!

    It took merely a few moments before the teleportation array finished its transmission. The surrounding light shields opened, and while the huge gravity and spiritual pressure enveloped them, a breath of fresh air rushed forward, and several familiar faces appeared in front of everyone.

    Lan Daier, the once beautiful instructor of the Holy City, was waiting for everyone here with a few people from the Machinery Race and the Insect Race. This was naturally not the time for Lan Daier and everyone to catch up with each other.

    A representative from the Machinery Race first stepped forward, reached out to Wang Zhanfeng, and said enthusiastically, ¡°Friends from Earth, I wee you. My name is Rhode D, and I am a good friend of Wang Zhong. I will take you to the Observatory Stage for the Civilization War.¡±

    The Machinery Race were not really good atmunication, so they did not exchange any polite greetings or words, but the enthusiasm given off by Rhode D could still be felt by everyone.

    Sure enough, they were Earthlings! There had been all kinds of rumors that the Machinery Race were friends with the Earthlings, but one would not expect a future leader from the Machinery Race to personallye to wee the visitors from the Earth. Wang Zhong himself was not even in the party! This showed the importance of Earth to the Machinery Race.

    There was constant whispering around them. Under normal circumstances, many would be filled with envy and hatred for Earth that had chanced upon such a friendship with their immense luck, but today, most people¡¯s faces only held a faint smile, and even a bit of ridicule. Even if they were friends with the Machinery Race, they were still from a civilization that was about to be exterminated today. Why was there a need to be jealous of them?

    Wang Zhanfeng and the others took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Thank you! Sorry for troubling you!¡±

    The Observatory Stage was just a general term. It was not only a ce for the Machinery Race to study dimensional astrology, but also a venue for variousrge-scalepetitions and events. The Civilization War was held in the Tianwang Pavilion, which could amodate hundreds of thousands of people. The 1,000,000-spectator arena could be regarded as thergest one in the entire Star Alliance. It was specially prepared for Civilization Wars and had not been used for nearly an era. However, it was still properly maintained, and the entire stadium looked brand new.

    Although there were still two or three hours before the Civilization War began, when Rhode D and the others rushed to the Tianwang Pavilion with Wang Zhanfeng and his entourage, it was already crowded with people, and the stadium that could amodate a million spectators was almost full.

    The stands were shaking, and all kinds of overwhelming noises were buzzing around. Below was a huge oval arena that epassed a total of 100,000 square meters. A dense rune structure spread around the edge of the arena. Its lines shone with faint blue fluorescence in the air, which seemed to contain some powerful yet invisible energying from the runic arrays. Although transparent, the power of this energy could be felt even from a distance. It was obviously a powerful and unmatched protective rune structure, enough to protect the spectators in the stands against attacks from even strong Gold Cores.

    ¡°The Blood Demons will win! The level of the civilization determines everything!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A Civilization War with such a disparity in strength is simply unprecedented.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, Earth was at the bottom among the level-4 civilizations. In just three years, what guts do they have to challenge the Blood Demons in this Civilization War?¡±

    ¡°They were definitely forced to do so. I guess the Earth is already crying on the inside before the match has even started.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I heard that Earthlings are fully motivated, and everyone there is filled with unprecedented enthusiasm. They firmly believe that their Wang Zhong is a war god and can challenge all nine of their opponents by himself in this Civilization War.¡±

    ¡°There is actually such a naive civilization in the Star Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s true. I have a friend who had business dealings with Earth. After all, they had just joined the Star Alliance. The ordinary people there have no idea about the strength of the so-called level-7 civilization. They just blindly worship their ¡°god¡±, Wang Zhong, and all think that Earth will win. Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°I heard that there was amotion in the gambling house yesterday? Arge amount of funds was injected before the market closed, betting that Earth will win. Only Earthlings would be willing to do this since it¡¯s theirst struggle.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, when the odds were raised, the money that entered the market was not small. How could a mere Earth have so much money?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I heard that the one surnamed Wang had made a lot in the Heavenly Gates. Their Mu Zi, the Netherworld King, is also rich in the underground world... It is estimated that the whole Earth must have been mortgaged. I see, Earth is not only going to lose everything, they are also going to be putting immense pressure on their children and descendants for thousands of years toe. They will be crushed to death by the huge debt they will have to repay.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, poor, pathetic, and (sigh) really a pitiful race.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s estimated that they will not even win a match today. It will be the fastest Civilization War in history!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the one surnamed Wang known as a talent? Well, he can go eat sh*t today!¡±

    As soon as he entered the arena, the murmur of the surrounding people poured into Ma Dong and others¡¯ ears like a tsunami. Although the views and attitudes of the Star Alliance ns on this battle were known for a long time, the voices on the scene and those who were maliciously ndering and ridiculing Earth still made everyone¡¯s face look a little unnatural.

    To be honest, even though the entire Star Alliance looked down on the Earth, the people of Earth themselves did not have such a ¡°consciousness¡±, especially this group with Wang Zhanfeng, Shirley, Ma Dong, Emily, L, and the others. They were notpletely unaware of the strength of the Blood Demon Race and the terrifying might of a level-7 civilization. On the contrary, they had had various in-depthmunications with the Star Alliance this year. They were very familiar with the power of the so-called Gold Cores and the Blood Demons, who were known as one of the top level-7 civilizations in the Star Alliance.

 Chapter 1194 - Battle of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Battle of Life and Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    But so what if that was the case? Wang Zhong was the rock and reassurance for Earth. Even though everyone still didn¡¯t know what cards Wang Zhong still had hidden, but as long as he said that Earth could win, they would win! Even though the entire Star Alliance looked down upon Earth, the Earthlings were still confident of the match because of Wang Zhong¡¯s promise.

    Ma Dong and the others had a grudging look on their faces. It was nothing much if the people talked bad about Earth. It was a fact that Earth was indeed weak whenpared to the advanced civilizations. However, it was intolerable for someone to speak badly about Lao Wang!

    Everyone raised their brows, their eyes looking at the moring crowd.

    ¡°What do you think you are looking at? Look at this group of people, everyone. They are the Void Cores from Earth!¡± Some in the stands became amused. ¡°The Earthlings are here! And they seem to be very unconvinced that they are going to lose.¡±

    ¡°Why do they need to be convinced of their loss? Anyways, they are all going to die soon. Hehe, it¡¯s not worth exining to them.¡±

    A lot of people all around suddenly looked over. They were seated rtively close to the front. Those who were able to sit here were either nobility or a tycoon in the Star Alliance. There were also many representatives from high-level civilizations seated here. If it were in the past, these people might have been afraid of Earth because of Wang Zhong who was in the CHC. But now? Who would fear a race that was about to die off?

    What was more, the rise of Earth was simply too fast. In the eyes of Wang Zhong and the other higher-ups of Earth, the strings of data presented to them were considered good information, but in reality, they had infringed on the interests of many other races and on their personal space. Earth had offended many parties because of this, but with Wang Zhong and the other powerhouses guarding Earth¡¯s interests, those parties had been wary of taking action against them.

    But after today¡¯s Civilization War, Earth would be history. Perhaps the weaker ones would be enved by the Blood Demons or sold asborers, but the talented powerhouses like Wang Zhong and Mu Zi would inevitably be killed by the victors. This was the tradition of the Civilization War; even the Heavenly Shell Race and the Machinery Race could not do anything about it, let alone intervene.

    Now that Earth was in deep trouble, those who had suffered at the hands of Earthlings before would naturally spring out andugh at Earth¡¯s impending destruction. Even if some sympathized with the weak or simply sympathized with Earth, they would not dare to speak up for Earth at such a time.

    In the Star Alliance, few dared to be the outlier. Following the mainstream opinion had long been the only choice for most races. With most people standing on the opposite side of Earth, if one dared to not choose nor make a stand against Earth, they would be considered an enemy of all other civilizations in the Star Alliance.

    They would then be excluded by the other races and be picked on or, even worse, be directlybeled as an ally of Earth, allowing the greedy Blood Demon Race to eliminate them as well.

    Apart from the Illusion Race and Ocean Empire who had beenpletely tied to Earth, who would dare to speak up for Earth? What was more, even for these two races, they should be filled with regret now.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I just can¡¯t stand the sight of you lowly natives looking as if you are all brave and majestic! How can you turtles be worthy of being part of the Star Alliance? Not just you, after today, all of you can roll back to Earth together with the corpse of the one surnamed Wang and eat shit!¡± A Frogman seated close to the aisle of Ma Dong and the others was frantically taunting them, his voice mixed with the peculiar and unpleasant croaking sound of the Frog Race.

    But before the Frogman¡¯sughter even ended, a loud ¡°pa¡± could be heard. It was a loud p that resounded hundreds of meters in radius even in such a noisy stand.

    The Frogman was immediately pped flying away. The bloated and awkward body flew up to a height of five meters before falling on the stands. A bunch of people who were hit by the dirty body shouted angrily.

    With such a bigmotion, it caught the attention of those in the surrounding area of the stands. The Frogman immediately jumped up from the ground. Although the p was fierce, the Frog Race had thick skin and amazing defensive power. Although there were five red fingerprints printed directly on his face, he didn¡¯t seem to be in much pain. He just yelled frantically with a gong-like voice, ¡°Who did that?!¡±

    The surroundings immediately quietened down.

    The Frog Race was not a race in the Star Alliance that was well-liked. They were dirty, despicable, and big-mouthed. Any cultured civilization would think of them as dirty and unsightly. However, the strength of this race was not weak. They had thick skin by nature and were one of the more powerful warrior groups in the Star Alliance. Compared to the countless level-6 civilizations in the Star Alliance, they would rank above average.

    And this Frogman who could sit in such a rtively high position to watch the battle did not have a simple identity. He was either a noble or a tycoon. To be pped so openly in front of so many people had made him lose face. Although he was not injured, he had lost his dignity. How could he not be angry? Those copper-bell-like frog eyes stared roundly, searching everywhere for the culprit. His Solid Core spiritual energy enveloped his body as if there was going to be an eruption.

    In the hallway, a white and tender-looking human woman was feeling disgusted and wiped her left hand with a towel. Her face was filled with the dirty mucus of the Frog Race. ¡°So disgusting!¡±

    It was Emily! Even though she had condensed her Void Core and had a high status on Earth for a long while now, her temperament from the past was still unchanged. She didn¡¯t care about what other people said, but if anyone dared to talk bad about Wang Zhong, she would let them see blood.

    The surrounding area was quietened in an instant. A female Void Core from Earth could p a Solid Core of the Frog Race away? Although the Frogman was not injured, and even though it was a sneak attack, the actualbat power of the people from Earth was still astonishing. It was said that these guys from a boundary world could fight well once they had mastered their powers. It seemed that it was not just a rumor. However, how could a civilization that was about to fall and be destroyed dare to be so rampant? She even dared to beat up a level-6 civilization higher-up in public so unscrupulously?

    Earth was trulywless and disrespectful. It had only risen in the ranks the past one or two years, yet even a small Void Core of their race dared to be so arrogant. If they were allowed to grow for a few more years, what would they be? Wouldn¡¯t they just ride over the heads of the major civilizations and do whatever they liked?

    ¡°The Earthlings are way too arrogant and rude!¡±

    ¡°Someone merely said a sentence, and she pped the other party. What do they think this ce is? The slums of the Star Alliance?¡±

    ¡°They do not even have respect for any of us here.¡±

    ¡°Wa Ah Ah!¡± The Frogman was in a daze for a while before it became furious. He didn¡¯t care about the usations around him.

    The one who beat him a moment ago turned out to be an Earthling?! On top of that, she was just a Void Core?! No, no! And it was a <i>female </i>who pped him?

    An aura of a Solid Core powerhouse was madly overflowing from him. While exuding the unique smell of the Frog Race, he was so angry that it made many people around him cover their noses.

    ¡°You damned female, I will kill you!¡±

    He soared into the sky as if he was crazy. The Frog Race had always been violent. Only they could bully people, not the other way around. What was more, it was a Solid Core from the Frog Race.

    Although the leap was short, it was very explosive. The speed he was traveling at was breakneck, and the momentum was terrifying! Before even reaching the front of the party, the pressure that resembled a violent tsunami had already engulfed them. Except for Emily and the other Void Cores, Wang Zhanfeng and the others were all unstable as theirplexions changed drastically.

    But this time, without waiting for Emily and the others to take action, a silver energy shield had already appeared before them and blocked the Frogman from approaching the party.

    Bang!

    The Solid Core powerhouse charged with all his strength and with terrifying destructive power. However, only a loud noise could be heard; even though he had merely hit the protective shield, it still made the sturdy spectator stands tremble, garnering the attention of more people.

    One could only see that the powerful Frogman was stuck to the transparent energy shield like a snail, and the entire shield, which was initially protecting the party, suddenly shrunk and turned into a ball to constrict the Frogman. He was tied up, and no matter how hard he struggled, he could not move at all.

    ¡°During the period of the Civilization War, citizens of both parties would be protected by thews of the Star Alliance. Anyone who dares to provoke them will be severely punished by thew.¡± Rhode D¡¯s cold voice resounded from the silent stand. ¡°This Frogman knew about thew but still broke it, aggravating his crime! Because he has notmitted any major mistake before, he will be assigned to the battlefield for a year to do manualbor. Depending on his performance, he will then be released. Come, take him away!¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, aw enforcement team that emerged from nowhere grabbed the energy shield, which had squeezed the Frogman into a space the size of a washing basin, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The surroundings were silent for a moment, but for all matters involving the Machinery Race, no one in the Star Alliance dared to rebel. It was just that the penalty just now was a bit too much. Although there was indeed such a use in the Star Alliancew, shouldn¡¯t he have asked for the reason first?! Didn¡¯t this mean that as long as the Earthlings wanted, they could beat anyone up during the Civilization War? Whoever fought back would be a provocateur and awbreaker?

    People gossiped that the Machinery Race had given up on Earth and that the two races were in conflict... What rubbish!

    Look at how the Machinery Race was defending and protecting the Earthlings, and look at the unlucky Frogman. The Machinery Race and Earth... definitely still had a good rtionship!

    Such a matter was still considered a smallmotion in the stands. For a huge arena that could amodate a million people and was hundreds of thousands of square meters in size, such a matter was a mere ssh in the sea and did not even spread out.

    At this time, Superintendent Erza, Arbitrator Wiggins, Chief Justice Lyune, and the high-level leaders of the Heavenly Shell Race, Natural Race, Soul Race, etc., were all gathered at the most central seats of the stands. The spacious seats were not only widely spaced, but also huge. It was not only about the seat, it was also to disy a high-level image and the hierarchy. Even though Superintendent Erza was petite, while sitting on the chair, she naturally exuded a wisp of divine power, making people feel that she had a very majestic aura, as if she was a deity spectating the match. Those who sat here were not only at the highest level of the entire Star Alliance but were also its face.

    Superintendent Erza¡¯s perception was very keen. Although the number of people in the arena numbered a million, every move in the entire arena and even everyone¡¯s voice could be seen and heard in her eyes and ears. Naturally, she was aware of the small disturbance caused by Ma Dong and the others.

    She gave a slight smile. ¡°The Earthlings are here.¡±

    The many bigwigs sitting around her who were talking had already heard themotion below, and they all looked towards its direction. After all, the Earthlings were one of today¡¯s protagonists.

    An older male who was covered in mes lightly shook his red beard and said with a smile, ¡°That Earthling is a bit too rash.¡±

    The Fire Demon Patriarch, Kalidan, was also an ancestor-level figure. Although he was not very tall, sitting on the main stands meant that he had to stand tall in front of all the races. His mes naturally shone brightly around him as if he was a towering godlike existence.

    Ever since Phumetheus was defeated by Wang Zhong, the Fire Demon Race¡¯s attitude towards Earth had been neither here nor there. Theyughed on the surface and seemed to not care about the past grudges, but behind their back, they were looking at Earth unpleasantly and hoped for them to be extinguished. They were merely trying to maintain the face of their race as one of the Star Alliance¡¯s top civilizations. After suffering the loss of prestige in the match between Phumetheus and Wang Zhong, it would be weird if they merelyughed it off. They did so just to quell any rumors that might sprout. But now that Earth was about to be exterminated, the Fire Demons had to be secretly feeling good on the inside.

    The other elders of their races all around him just smiled, understanding Kalidan¡¯s little dissatisfaction with the Earth.

    It was true that the Earthlings were a bit more irascible and were unable to maintain their calm when encountering things that triggered them. However, nearly all the civilizations that had just entered the Star Alliance were like this. There were not many rules in the Star Alliance, and with their pride, it was normal for them to be evaluated as such.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor was sitting below Kalidan and held a faint smile on his face. Just looking at the little Void Core¡¯s attack just now, he knew that herbat power was far beyond that of ordinary Void Cores. These were just a few females trained by Wang Zhong and the others on Earth in a short span of time. This showed that the talents of the people on Earth were indeed not bad. Given time, they might threaten the Blood Demon Race and cause them a headache.

    But after today, all these problems would be solved and would no longer exist. In today¡¯s battle, they would wipe out the powerhouses from Earth and, at the same time, take over this mysterious full of life. After which, they could slowly study the mystery and origin of the strangely high talent of Earthlings!

    Although it was said that the people on Earth had mortgaged the to the Star Alliance Dimension Bank, when Earth was defeated and the Blood Demons were allowed to take over everything, they would also naturally take over its debts. Even though they had to pay the mortgage debts, which was a hefty sum, butpared to the many secrets of Earth, no matter how much money the Blood Demons had to pay, it would be worth it!

    It has been eras since the Blood Demon Race separated from the Fire Demon Race. To breakthrough to a level-8 civilization, it had umted and prepared for dozens of eras. They had met all the criteria in terms of wealth, technology, influence, and poption size. However, it had always been limited by the natural talent of their descendants. Their bloodline had a limitation that did not allow those of their race to breakthrough to be a Gold Core inrge numbers. However, if they managed to gain control of the secrets behind the high natural talent of the Earthlings...

    Thinking of this, the Blood Demon Ancestor couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was a great opportunity for the Blood Demon Race to advance to be a level-8 civilization. Whenever he saw Earthlings, he would feel happy. ¡°It¡¯s normal for people from a boundary world to be somewhat unknowledgeable. If they be a vassal of my Blood Demon Race in the future, I will teach them to be patient and enlighten them so that they will not be so rude again.¡±

    Superintendent Erza, Elder Yimo, and the others all gave him a faint nce. Everyone knew that the Blood Demons had long wanted to take over Earth. If they won this battle, Earth would be the private property of the Blood Demons without question. Earth would then be a researchboratory for the Blood Demon Race, making the living conditions miserable and devastating for Earthlings.

    The strong preyed on the weak. There was nothing to say about the Blood Demon Race taking over Earth, but for them to proim that they would make Earth a vassal of the Blood Demon Race and enlighten the Earthlings was simply ridiculous. It was empty talk.

    It was also partly due to the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s personality that made him blurt out such nonsense without even feeling blushing at all. However, such words inevitably made the others sneer at him.

    These powerhouses on the main standsmunicated in their small circle. Their conversations were inaudible to everyone else, and no one could even see their true bodies at all, only some dim shadows. The people seated on the left and right of this group of bigwigs were the powerhouses from the level-7 and level-8 civilizations. Although their seats were not as dazzling as those of Superintendent Erza and the others, they were still much wider than ordinary seats.

    This was a truly grand event, and almost all the races in the Star Alliance had sent at least a representative here.

    Although Earth was only a level-6 civilization, as one of the civilizations participating in the war, there was also a row of seats in the main guest stand reserved for them. It was even closer to the main stands where Superintendent Erza and the others sat than the powerhouses from the level-7 civilizations.

    Before they were even seated, they could feel a strong wave of aura engulf them from the main stands. Even the hot-tempered and bold Emily remained silent in the face of this and did not dare to make any trouble.

    There were a lot of low voices around. Compared to the unscrupulousness of the ordinary level-5 and level-6 civilizations in the surrounding area, the level-7 civilizations seated around here cared more about their face. No one made any sarcasticments about Earthlings, but there were all kinds of strange gazes directed towards the group from Earth. Their eyes held some sympathy and pity, but also contained disdain within.

    Ma Dong and the others did not say anything but just sat down quietly. Everyone knew very well that no matter how much confidence they had in Wang Zhong, there were very few people here who were optimistic about their. Everyone had long been psychologically prepared for such a situation.

    Before Wang Zhong went into closed-door cultivation, he had given Ma Dong a letter, and on it were the words: <i>Earth will win this war!</i>

    Although no one knew where Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence came from when put in such a battle where the rules put Earth at aplete disadvantage, these words had already be the source of confidence for all people on Earth.

    No one raised any doubts. One only needed to wait two hours for the war to begin and another two hours to see the result of the war.

    Even though there were countless unusual gazes around, Ma Dong and the others maintained their calm. However, before they had even warmed their seats, there were already peopleing towards them one after another.

    The first was an envoy sent by Superintendent Erza, who extended a cordial wee and greetings to the representatives of Earth headed by Wang Zhanfeng. Then, an elder of the Illusion Race with Jhonas and a prince from the Ocean Empire came together to exchange greetings with the Earthlings. As people from a level-5 and level-6 civilization, their seats were obviously not here, which meant they had made a special trip to visit them. Even though they were only here to exchange a few polite words, it had already surprised Wang Zhanfeng and the others.

    One must know of Earth¡¯s current situation in the Star Alliance. It was almost a foregone conclusion to people that they would not survive past today. Some allies who had just established friendships with Earth had already turned their backs towards them. However, these two races had pledged their unwavering support and even interacted so openly with Earth on such a public asion. This was something very rare.

    Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley were both busy returning greetings, but Ma Dong immediately caught the eyes of Jhonas just from a nce. When he walked over to Ma Dong, he hooked up with him very affectionately and said, ¡°You are Ma Dong, right? I heard that you are my boss¡¯s buddy? You even used to live in the same dormitory as him and were as fat as me. How simr we are, this is all the works of fate! That¡¯s right, the boss¡¯s buddy is also my buddy. I heard that you, Dongdong, are doing some business with my family. Not bad. We have so much inmon. I admire you!¡±

    Although Ma Dong had lost weight in recent years and had be a lot more dignified, he still had a plump look to him and still hadn¡¯t broken away from the fat category. However, he was only considered slightly fat. Looking at Jhonas¡¯s short stature and listening to him calling him ¡°Dongdong¡±, Ma Dong became dumbfounded. How were his own fatness and this guy¡¯s <i>fatness</i> the same? Also, Lao Wang was mean to have spread his dark history everywhere.

    Lowughter sounded around. The people sitting here were all from level-7 civilizations in the Land. To be honest, their focus on this battle waspletely different from the level-5 and level-6 civilizations seated further away. They did not care about whether Earth or the Blood Demons won the war. They did not need to support anyone. As a level-7 civilization, they did not need to take sides on such matters at all. They were just sitting here as if watching a show. Even if they thought Earth was overestimating themselves, they would merelyugh it off.

    But now things were different. There were rules in the Land. Normally, whenever there was a grand celebration in the divine territory, the closer one sat to the top leaders, the higher the identity and glory it symbolized. Today, the Earthlings were actually seated in front of them. Even though the Earthlings were participants in today¡¯s war and it was considered a special circumstance, it still made them feel unhappy and wronged. On top of that, they were still talking loudly in front of them, destroying the peace and quiet the area had. They simply had no manners.

    Looking at who they were talking with ¡ª the Illusion Race and the Ocean Empire ¡ª sure enough, the weak only hung around the weak. Only these races would be friends with such a lowly civilization like Earth.

    A male child from the Sirius Race sitting next to them said lightly, ¡°This is a ce for nobles, and no noise is allowed. If you want to catch up with each other, go to a tavern near¡ª¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Before he could finish his words, a fragile fist had knocked on his head, and at the same time, a delicate but fierce voice had sounded. ¡°Move aside! Make a ce for thisdy here! Are you blind?! How could a ¡®dog¡¯ from a rubbish civilization sit so close to the main stands?¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡± The youngster from the Sirius Race immediately went crazy and was about to jump up from his seat.

    He was from the dignified Sirius Race. Which b*tch dared to scold him in public and even scolded him so badly?! It was lucky for her that this ce was close to the main stands and had many elders on the side. Otherwise, this Sirius Race child would have tried to kill the person immediately.

    But before he could jump up, a petite hand grabbed him by the furry ears on top of his head, and a cute but fierce face came over. ¡°Am I saying something wrong? Look at your dog ears, look at your dog hair. You are so thin that you look just like a puppy! It just so happens that I want to raise a dog recently. Should I build a kennel for you in the backyard of my Bifu Pce and raise you there for three years?¡±

    Bifu Pce! The Goblin Race!

    Although it was not a level-8 civilization, it was still considered a pir of fighting strength in the Star Alliance.

    The Titan Race and the Goblin Race!

    Although these two races were only level-7 civilizations in name, they actually had the strength to rival the six great level-8 civilizations. Whether it was in the number or quality of the Gold Cores they had or even the strength of the top king-level Gold Cores in their race, they were not inferior whenpared with the level-8 civilizations. They merelycked the recognition from the four races of the Heaven.

    Although the Blood Demons and the Sirius Race were also known as level-7 civilizations, no matter if it was in their influence or their strength, they were still one realm below that of the Titans and the Goblins. Of course, if the Blood Demons managed to be promoted to a level-8 civilization first, then things would be different. After all, resources mattered the most in the Star Alliance.

    The Sirius child only felt that he had suffered a great humiliation, and his ears were filled with pain. Before he was about to go crazy, he heard a surprise shout from an Earthling woman next to him.

    ¡°Princess Ina! Lord Shalister!¡± Lan Daier smiled and greeted them with intimacy.

    With the help of Nini not long ago, Princess Ina had hooked up with an elemental spirit. She naturally took a liking to Nini and her master Wang Zhong as they had helped her a great deal. Her elemental spirit was also constantly praising Wang Zhong in front of her every day. It kept boasting that Wang Zhong was unparalleled under the skies.

    If Princess Ina dared to express her objections, the elemental spirit would stare angrily at her! It even threatened to terminate their contract every time... Princess Ina felt that she had even been brainwashed. Besides, Shalister often took her to the Anoma Club to taste the delicious food there, so she naturally met Lan Daier, and the rtionship between the three females became better and better.

    This shout of ¡°Princess Ina¡± came as a shock to many, and people around who were waiting to watch the Sirius youngster go crazy immediately kept quiet. The Sirius child who was just about to hit back was scared to the point of peeing in his pants!

    It was Kris Ina, Princess Ina, the little devil from the Goblin Race!

    She was not only the most beloved jewel of the Demon King Musk, but she was also the granddaughter of Elder Yimo of the Natural Race and the Sessor Disciple of the Soul Race Ancestor! Such an identity was definitely of a top grade even across the entire Land.

    She had been domineering andwless in the Goblin Race since childhood, and even those in the top-level races of the Star Alliance were all scared of this little devil! They had no choice. She not only had a distinguished status but also often imed to have a brain disease. If they didn¡¯t agree with whatever she wanted to do, she would suddenly im to have a brain attack and lose her mind, giving her an excuse to bewless.

    How many of the elders in the Heavenly Gates had not been yed with by this little devil? Which elder¡¯s medicine pot and refining room were not turned over by this little devil? Even the treasure of the Sirius Patriarch had been stolen by this female and thrown into the dung pit. Afterward, she justughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Sirius. I have a brain disorder, and I forgot what I did.¡± This made the Sirius Patriarch not know whether tough or to cry.

    ...In front of such awless existence, anyone in the Land would immediately run to hide when they saw her. What was a small Sirius noble in front of her?

    ¡°I¡¯m scolding you. Are you not convinced?¡± Princess Ina didn¡¯t have time to talk to Lan Daier. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone who dared to talk back to her for a long time, and there was a light of excitement in her big shiny eyes.

    ¡°Convinced! Convinced!¡± The young male lost his temper in an instant, and his whole body softened. The dignified Sirius noble could be regarded as one who had a high status across the Land. However, in front of this little devil recognized across the Land, he really didn¡¯t have the courage to go wild.

    ¡°These people are just low-mouthed.¡± The Sirius child had run away, but Princess Ina didn¡¯t care and just took Lan Daier¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Daier. Even if Earth loses today, don¡¯t be afraid. I will cover you in the future and promise that the Blood Demon Race will have to detour whenever they see you.¡±

    The princess spoke without hesitation. Not only Lan Daier, but Ma Dong as well as Shalister who was standing next to Lan Daier, looked awkward.

    ¡°Ahem. Ina, the Civilization War hasn¡¯t even started yet,¡± Shalister reminded. Although she didn¡¯t understand Wang Zhong¡¯s confidence at all...

    Although the Earth had no right to refuse this Civilization War, there were actually many other ways they could have dealt with it.

    For example, they could transfer their wealth in advance and then emigrate arge number of Earth¡¯s elites away. Geniuses with super potential like Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were popr, and there were definitely many civilizations in the Star Alliance that would be willing to ept them, such as the Ocean Empire or the Heavenly Shell Race. For the Heavenly Shell Race, epting tens of thousands of immigrants was just a piece of cake.

    By doing so, at least Earth¡¯s main strength could be preserved. Of course, there were still many other ways to respond to such a situation.

    But Wang Zhong didn¡¯t choose to do so or to retreat. Instead, he bound the entire with him and not only chose to fight head-on but also bet his entire on the War.

    Both the judgment of the Heavenly Shell Race and the intuition of Shalister told them that Wang Zhong was not an idiot who did not know the importance of such a war. By choosing to go head-on, he had given the Heavenly Shell Race a little expectation, despite there being no basis for it.

    After greeting everyone from Earth, the two and Lan Daier sat down, and the three females chatted non-stop. Although Ma Dong and the others knew that these two were future stars of the Star Alliance, it was awkward for them to juste over and start a conversation. However, it was obvious that with these two people sitting next to the Earthlings, the strange gazes around them had finally lessened.

    Earth still had dependable allies.

    But before the two of them sat down, more people walked towards the seats of the Earthlings.

    Titan Tsarisiya from the Heavenly Gates, Nibaru the Tree person, Pavaro the young head of the Bone Demon Race, and Yan Moyu the master of the Alchemy Hall from the Natural Race ¡ª all came to exchange greetings...

    One had to admit that Wang Zhong¡¯s reputation in the Heavenly Gates was considered to be pretty good, and the social circles he had kept in contact with were all at the top there. There were even two surprising visitors, Lavel and Phumetheus of the Fire Demon Race.

    As everyone knew, the Fire Demon Race was the supporter of the Blood Demon Race and held some grudges with Wang Zhong. When they saw these two appear, many people felt that they would be hostile and here to make a disturbance. However, the two of them acted normal, and although they did not specificallye over to exchange greetings, they smiled and nodded at Ma Dong and the Earthlings when they sat next to them. This was definitely not just a show. The matter had long been over, and the Fire Demon Race would not bother making a show for such trivial matters. It could be said that these two people obviously did not dislike Earth and even had the intention to build a friendship with the Earthlings.

    It was understandable for Phumetheus to be showing acknowledgment to Earth. His life had been spared by Wang Zhong when he lost to him previously in the Life and Death Arena. However, what was with Lavel the Witch? Did such a top-level powerhouse in the Land have a friendship with Wang Zhong? They were a generation apart!

    ¡°What do you know? I heard that the Hidden Dragon Sword that Wang Zhong used when he defeated Phumetheus was forged for him by Master Lavel.¡±

    ¡°Ah?! Aren¡¯t Lavel and Phumetheus both Fire Demons? How...?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? This Earthling surnamed Wang has a huge force behind him in the Heavenly Gates. Otherwise, why would the Blood Demon Race pay so much attention to him...?¡±

    In just 10 minutes, the seats around the Earthlings were full, and the top powerhouses of the younger generation of Heavenly Gates had gathered! People of the Heavenly Shell Race, the Titan Race, the Goblin Race, the Machinery Race, the Insect Race, and even the Fire Demon Race were all gathered together, making them look daunting. The Sirius male from before had his position repeatedly moved back with the continual influx of powerhouses, and before he realized it, he had already moved to the seats where the level-6 civilizations sat...

    No one dared to say anything in the surrounding area. On the contrary, in other seats further away, when they saw that the Earthlings, who were about to be exterminated, had allies all around them, they became green with envy and jealousy. Some even bore hatred, and the voices of discussion became even louder.

    ¡°So what if they have so many allies? They are a civilization that¡¯s about to die. I don¡¯t even think they can win a single match today!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Who just said the Earth wouldn¡¯t even win a game? Earth must win one! I have bet that the Blood Demon n would only win after six matches!¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, buddy. ording to internal sources, I heard that many from the Blood Demon Race also bet that their side will win after six matches. The Blood Demon Race would let Earth win one even if they had to purposely throw a match away.¡±

    ¡°Earth will only win one match! The Blood Demon Race will win after six matches!¡±

    ...This seemed to be the limit of ¡°respect¡± that the ordinary spectators would give the Earthlings.

    How could they even fight against the Blood Demons?

    The Civilization War was nine against nine, and the worst part was that one could not fight more than once! This was where the low-level civilizations suffered the most. Not to mention nine, Earth might not even have five that had the strength rivaling that of Gold Cores. No matter how strong Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were, it would bepletely useless if they merely won two duels!

    Thus, from their point of view, there was really no need to even fight to know the results.

    There were many waiting to see Earth be a joke, but there were also those who had some guesses and expectations, such as Ma Dong and Shalister, who were waiting quietly.

    Where did Wang Zhong¡¯s confidencee from?

    No one knew. Ever since Wang Zhong went into closed-door cultivation, no one saw him again. All the answers could only be revealed when the war began.

    Ma Dong only felt that his palms were filled with sweat. Since bing a top-level figure on Earth, he had not experienced such nervousness and excitement in a long time. It was as if he had gone back to the times when he was a little figure in Tianjing Academy who was unable to control his fate and could only pray to the heavens for a miracle to happen.

    Not only Ma Dong, but all the people from Earth had the same feeling. There was constant noise around, but only Earth¡¯s area was silent. Laura, Emily, Sharmie, and the others were all staring nervously below at the arena though it was still empty at this time.

    There were more and more people in the buzzing scene. Suddenly, a huge three-dimensional screen was suspended in mid-air. At the same time, a loud and vigorous voice suddenly sounded from under the stands. ¡°The Blood Demon Race VERSUS the Earthling Race! The Civilization War begins now!¡±

    The buzzing scene instantly quietened, and countless people looked at the arena below. There stood an extremely tall Silver Titan, covered in lightning. Coming from the Heavenly Gates, he was the emcee of today¡¯s Civilization War.

    This Civilization War would be overseen by... Supervisor Tsargesimon!

    ¡°Can we please invite the participants from both sides out now?¡±

    It was finally starting!

    Ma Dong and the others were all nervous. They sat awkwardly, looking down intently.

    Ma Dong and the others had detailed information of the Gold Cores from the Blood Demon Race in their hands. The Blood Demons had more than twenty Gold Cores, ranging from ancestor-level figures to some that had just been promoted.

    There was a big difference between Gold Cores. For example, the elder Bayan who was killed by Lao Wang in the Land belonged to the below-average category of Gold Cores. As for those from the CHC, as long as they were a Gold Core, they would be ranked in the top category, but they were very rare.

    Among the twenty-odd Gold Cores of the Blood Demon Race, apart from the invincible Blood Demon Ancestor who was listed as a king-level Gold Core, the others were a mix. Except for some old ones that had long been in closed-door cultivation, with no one knowing whether they were still alive or dead, the Blood Demon Race did not have many outstanding Gold Cores on the surface. There were only one or two who were active in the battlefield outside the divine territory, and it was still unknown whether they could rush back in time.

    If the ones that participated today were all average Gold Cores...

    Ma Dong felt his fists already being covered with sweat. Although he didn¡¯t know Wang Zhong¡¯s trump cards, he still hoped that the opponents would be slightly weaker and careless.

    Voices resounded from the surrounding stands. ¡°Blood Demon! Blood Demon! Blood Demon!¡±

    The reputation of the Blood Demons in the Star Alliance was not very good, but they still had the strength of a level-7 civilization. Coupled with the huge bets ced by everyone on them, and even though the Blood Demon Race had a bad reputation, they still received much apuse at this time.

    The left door of the arena below opened, and an extremely young Blood Demon walked out.

    He seemed to be in his early twenties, about the same age as Kakadinme. His face was like a crown jade, and although his body was not too tall, he was full of spiritual energy. On the surface, he looked just like an ordinary person. Obviously, he had long been in the Gold Core Realm.

    The older Gold Cores were often the main pirs of their respective races, while the younger Gold Cores were the future of their race. The younger the Gold Cores were, the more potential they had, and it also meant they had extraordinary talents, just like the members of the CHC.

    ¡°The Young Master of the Blood Demon Race!¡±

    ¡°Shai Lowhe! Shai Lowhe!¡±

    There was a mor in the stands all around. People shouted his name the moment his identity was announced.

 Chapter 1195 - Three King Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Three King Brothers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the high-leveled civilizations of the Land, there would be one or two geniuses who had the ability to enter the Celestial Honors ss but did not join the Heavenly Gates. They were set to be the core heirs of the various wealthy races and were in nock of the resources that they would have obtained from joining the Celestial Honors ss. At the same time, they helped to conceal the trump cards of the various civilizations.

    Shai Lowhe was one of these people. As one of the genius young masters in the Blood Demon Race, he was already dazzling at birth, being born as a Solid Core! He had broken through the bloodline shackles of the Blood Demon Race, a mere level-7 civilization.

    In the Land, many higher-ups from the Solid Core had fixed their eyes on the Blood Demon Race as their future sessors. The Blood Demon Race also bore the weight of advancing to a level-8 civilization in the future.

    Over the past few years, even though Shai Lowhe had been focusing on cultivation in the Blood Demon Pce and thus did not have any outstanding achievements, he was actually a heaven-defying freak that was born as a Solid Core and enjoyed countless cultivation resources from the Blood Demon Race. Even if he was concealed, one could well imagine his current achievements and strength. He was one of the strongestbat powers from the Blood Demon Race and was viewed as very likely being their first opponent among all the names on Ma Dong¡¯s list.

    At that moment, one could not see on his face the impulsivity that ordinary young people had. He simply smiled and looked in the direction where the Earth group was sitting. A wave of killing intent appeared in his eyes, and even Ma Dong, Wang Zhanfeng, and the others who were sitting thousands of meters away shivered as a result.

    They did not shiver out of fear, but from suppression by that powerful might. It was as if they were ants facing a deity!

    ¡°He¡¯s challenging them. Ha ha ha, the Blood Demon Young Master is intimidating. He¡¯s probably targeting Wang Zhong.¡±

    ¡°After concentrating on cultivation for so many years, he had to reveal himself eventually. After all, the confirmed future heir of the Blood Demon Race needs some reputation. Right now, the Earth and Wang Zhong are at the peak of their power. If the Blood Demon Young Master ughters him, his reputation will definitely increase.¡±

    ¡°That must be the case. When ites to Civilization Wars, does the Earth have the qualifications to stand on equal footing with the Blood Demon Race? If not for Wang Zhong, it would have been enough for the Blood Demon Race to just send a few Gold Cores to suppress them. There would have been no need for the Blood Demon Young Master to step in.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong almost killed Phumetheus in the Heavenly Gates, and the Blood Demon Race and the Fire Demon Race support each other. The Blood Demon Prince must be nning to take revenge for his peer.¡±

    Many people chatted andughed. The life-and-death battle of the two civilizations was no more than a game to many of these spectators.

    There was no end to these discussions. Then, an extremely strong Blood Demon followed closely behind Shai Lowhe and walked out from the door.

    This Blood Demon also seemed very young, likely below the age of 30. He was topless, and the exquisite muscles all over his body swelled. His skin was the color of brass, and the pair of dark red horns on his head were sturdy and thick. His hands were empty and behind his back. His gaze was steady and ruthless, and his gait was forbidding. Even though he did not reveal the aura of a Gold Core, a wave of terrifying might rushed forth as his vigor soared into the skies. As a result, he did not seem like the three-meter tall figure that people saw, but a massive primeval beast from ancient times!

    ¡°That¡¯s Blood Demon Beast Gollon.¡±

    Not only did the other people furrow their eyebrows, even the many ¡°allies¡± sitting beside Ma Dong and the others, such as Celeste, furrowed their eyebrows as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s Blood Demon Beast Gollon, who has proven himself throughbat! I heard that he failed to charge through the Heavenly River Tide and was injured. He has been unable to recover since then, but he¡¯s able to fight now?¡±

    ¡°What terrifying vigor. I can feel it even from the distant stands, and my entire body feels hot...¡±

    In an instant, there was a surprised gasp from the stands. If the appearance of the Blood Demon Young Master was within everyone¡¯s expectations, then Gollon was different.

    It was Blood Demon Beast Gollon!

    The word ¡°Beast¡± in his title was not derogatory at all. As one of the few almighty Gold Core experts in the Blood Demon Race, Gollon was one of their few experts who had already proven themselves throughbat.

    It was said thatbat was useless as usingbat to umte one¡¯s Gold Core was just too difficult. However, if someone was able to advance to the Gold Core Realm using the path ofbat, then their practicalbat ability would definitely be powerful. This did not mean that Gold Cores who cultivated throughbat were much more powerful than Gold Cores who cultivated through pills. However, since the path ofbat was so difficult, inferior candidates would have failed early on. Thus, those who were able to remain and pass through this threshold were all extraordinary people with peak natural endowments, and their starting point was naturally much higher than many varied practitioners who had advanced using pills.

    Furthermore, the Combat Cultivation practitioners from the Blood Demon Race were even more terrifying. The Blood Demon Race had inherited their bloodline from the Fire Demon Race, and it was rumored that the Fire Demon Race were the descendants of the Wilderness Race and the Natural Race in the Heaven. As a result, one-quarter of the Blood Demon Race¡¯s heritage was from the Wilderness Race, which was a super-bloodline that relied on their physical strength. They used their power to prove themselves, and when they disyed their natural endowments, they were rtively terrifying.

    Blood Demon Beast Gollon was a member of the Celestial Honors ss several dozen years ago and was the teacher of Lavel and several others. He was very famous and had attempted to pass through the Heavenly River Tide. Even though he eventually failed, he was able to survive the fall from the summit of the tall Heavenly River after failing to pass through the Heavenly River Tide and enduring the boundless might of the Heavenly River. His strength was absolutely shocking as he was one of their top experts among the Gold Cores. He could rank among the top five even among the Gold Cores in the Blood Demon Race.

    However, he was severely injured after failing to pass through the Heavenly River Tide. Over the past few decades, he had been resting and recuperating among the Blood Demon Race and had not wandered throughout the Land. Many people thought that his injuries were too severe and that he was either unable to recover or his strength had reduced greatly.

    However, they never thought that he would be among the first from the Blood Demon Race to appear in this civilization battle. Furthermore, looking at the terrifying aura that rose from Blood Demon Beast Gollon¡¯s entire body ¡ª an aura that turned into a blood-red light that simply soared into the air ¡ª he did not look injured at all! On the contrary, he was even more terrifying than it was said in the rumors.

    Blood Demon Beast Gollon¡¯s name was included in the information about the Blood Demon Race that Ma Dong had on hand. However, he had been severely injured after failing to pass through the Heavenly River Tide several decades ago. Everyone thought that he would note for this battle and never guessed that he would be the second to appear.

    However, this was not considered much. Closely after, another being also shocked the entire arena.

    An extremely skinny old male walked out. Unlike the other Blood Demons who were two or three meters tall, this old man seemed to be 160 to 170 centimeters tall at most. Furthermore, he was bending his back, making his figure even smaller than that of an ordinary Earthling. Even though he looked like he had one foot in the grave, this was Killing God Night Soul!

    When the Blood Demon Young Master and Gollon appeared, there was a lot of chatting from the spectator stands, and people were at ease. However, at this moment, when they saw Night Soul, all the voices in the arena instantly softened greatly. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had turned silent from fear.

    Such was the Blood Demon able to earn the name of Killing God in the Land. At the height of his power, Night Soul was even able to stop babies from crying at night. Of course, there was no need to mention the extent of his strength.

    However, what was more terrifying was the abnormal heart for ughter that this old and skinny male had. He had once spent several years personally killing hundreds of millions of lives while on an expedition to the civilizations in the peripheral worlds! It was not that ordinary Gold Cores did not have this ability. When one reached this Realm, if they wanted to go on a punitive expedition to weak civilizations, they could easily kill 100 million beings with a ranged killing technique. However, there had never been a Gold Core who spent several years ughtering these creatures and enjoying the pleasure of killing like Killing God Night Soul...

    Night Soul had returned to live in seclusion in thest era. However, countless people still remembered his abnormal killing reputation till the present day. When he stared at one from a distance, it was as if one was being stared at by death. As a result, one could not help but feel a chill down their spine.

    Boom!

    Before everyone could recover from the shock they felt when they heard the terrifying name of the Killing God, three Gold Cores walked out closely after. Unlike the implicit aura that the Blood Demon Young Master and the Killing God emitted, the moment these three people walked out, the uncontroble and powerful aura of Gold Cores assaulted the senses. Then, a dark red air current surged backwards. It was as if the sky had turned dim and dark with their appearance!

    ¡°Those are the Carloze Brothers! The three topmanders of the Blood Demon Race who fight in foreign territories...¡±

    Everyone went into an uproar. There were voices of shock and surprise.

    First was the Blood Demon Young Master, who was favored by the heavens. He was then followed by Gollon and Night Soul, whose reputation was spread far and wide. And now, even the three greatmanders who were usually in distant, foreign territories had gathered! It was thought that it was enough for the Blood Demon Race to only send a few Gold Cores to deal with the Earth. Who would have thought that such a line-up would be assembled?

    Did the Earth have the qualifications to be valued this highly by the Blood Demon Race? They did not even have an official Gold Core and were only conferred the title of a level-6 civilization purely based on their potential and strength. Any set of random Gold Cores would have been enough to defeat them, but they had actually gone to this extent!

    The uproar turned into low whispers, which then turned into silence. As for the next two Gold Cores of ordinary reputation from the Blood Demon Race, no one cared about them.

    Wait, eight of them?

    Many people realized that only eight people from the Blood Demon Race had appeared.

    Civilization battles were fought with nine people...

    Before everyone could recover from their shock, a lofty figure sitting at the host¡¯s seat in the spectator stands had stood up.

    ¡°I will be the ninth person from the Blood Demon Race participating in the civilization battle.¡±

    A clear voice reverberated throughout the entire battlefield like arge bell that shook everyone¡¯s hearts!

    He was a lofty figure. Anyone who was able to sit at the host¡¯s seat was like a deity in the Land! Even a god-like figure would take action today? How many years had passed in the Star Alliance since a king-leveled Gold Core took action before arge audience?

    The entire arena instantly fell silent. The previous six people from the Blood Demon Race were enough for a level-6 civilization to fall into despair, but they just had to include another king!

    Was the Blood Demon Race going to make the Earth suffer a crushing defeat?

    ¡°Blood Shadow Old Man, to deal with the Earth that is two levels lower than your people, not only did you call back Night Soul and the Carloze Brothers, you are going to step in too? Since when has the Blood Demon Race been so cowardly?¡± A calm voice rose from their circle of people. There was a hint of mockery in the voice. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of beingughed at either.¡±

    ¡°A lion still has to use its full strength when hunting a rabbit. This concerns the life and death of a race. What does it have to do with cowardice?¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor smiled and did not seem to mind this. ¡°I do not wish for weaklings like the Earthlings to take anything away from the Blood Demon Race.¡±

    Back then, Aikesi had promoted Wang Zhong¡¯s Blood Sacrifice War into a Civilization War to allow the Blood Demon Ancestor to step in! The Blood Demon Race usually resorted to unscrupulous means in order to achieve victory and reach their objective. What about the strong bullying the weak? The Blood Demon Race did not care about this as it would simply be a false reputation. It was enough as long as they managed to get through this.

    ¡°Heh heh, despair gives courage even to a coward. Don¡¯t be too bold with your words yet. Be careful of being pped when the timees.¡± The person who had mocked the Blood Demon Ancestor narrowed his eyes. His physique wasrge and tall, and even though the people around him were tall, he was particrly lofty. He had a body that was eight to nine meters tall, and the golden light all over his body was dazzling. He was the current elder of the Titan Race, Karlos Tsarlo! He had a name and a surname. In the Titan Race, this was something that only Gold Titans with the purest bloodline could possess.

    ¡°There have always been many people who want to p the Blood Demon Race.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor calmly nced at Karlos. The Titan Race was the biggest obstacle blocking the Blood Demon Race. The Blood Demon Race wanted to advance to a level-8 civilization, but they had to go around the Titan Race first. ¡°Brother Karlos, if you¡¯re interested, shall we make a bet? Shall we earn some profits from this?¡±

    ¡°...¡± To be honest, Karlos was only displeased with the Blood Demon Ancestor. However, if they were to ce a bet, how could they do so? The Blood Demon Race had sent such a formation, but the Earth did not even have a Gold Core. No matter how one looked at it, the Earth was definitely done for. However, since they had reached this stage, he could not beat a retreat now. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll y along with you. I bet a hundred thousand Gold Star Stones.¡±

    The Blood Demon Ancestorughed out loud. ¡°Karlos, since when did you be so petty? Are Gold Star Stones of any significance to me? I have a piece of Heavenly Dazzling Spiritual Gold that weighs 3.92 ¡®kilograms¡¯. I will ce my bet with that. Brother Karlos, if you lose, you can just give me something of equivalent value.¡±

    The Heavenly Dazzling Spiritual Gold was one of the meteorites that had fallen from the Heaven through the Heavenly River when the Heavenly River Tide was activated. Only two thousand tonnes from a massive meteorite that weighed several hundred thousand tonnes would remain after enduring the turbulence of the Heavenly River Tide. This was a top-quality material for refining equipment and was extremely rare in the Land. It was considered a top-quality spiritual mineral. The value of a piece that weighed 3.92 kilograms could not be determined. Even among the various rare items throughout the Land, it was rather difficult to find something of equivalent value.

    He would have to gamble all of his assets. Even though Karlos¡¯s expression did not change, the smile on his face had turned stiff.

    Even though they were considered a level-8 civilization and their strength was among the best in the entire Land, the Titan Race was actually poor. There was no alternative as they were simply too frank. Doing business? This did not exist as they could not beat the other races at this. Furthermore, with the personalities of the Titans, they could not sit at a small shop and wait for business to arrive. Thus, arge majority of ordinary Titans were in charge of maintaining security or fought and killed in ces like the Arena to make a living. These were old professions that were innate to the Titan Race, just like how they had served the Dragon Race in the distant, ancient past.

    Thus, they were very poor. Even the Titan elder was poor. If he had note into contact with the pill business of the Heavenly Shell Race, this Titan might still have continued with their racial habit of shouting and killing everywhere just to feed themselves.

    They had developed some habits after getting used to poverty. Not only were they petty, they were not willing to suffer as well. Even though the Titan Race had umted many treasures, these treasures were items that they cherished the most. Furthermore, this gamble was obviously one-sided. Would he be willing to be roped in by the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s words? Would he be willing to do so?

    Karlos coughed slightly. Just as he was feeling awkward, he heard a voice beside him. ¡°Heh heh, Elder Karlos might not be able to find a recement for such a rare item. Luckily, I happen to have aplete elemental heart with me that I will bet with you on.¡±

    The Heavenly Shell Superintendent was the one speaking. The Titans and the Heavenly Shell Race had always been on friendly terms. Thus, it was natural for her to save Karlos from this awkward predicament.

    However, was she really only helping him?

    Superintendent Erza¡¯s calm smile interested many of the bosses around them.

    ¡°A rank-S elemental heart from the Heaven, how generous! This goes even further than the Heavenly Dazzling Spiritual Gold.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, how interesting. Superintendent Erza seems to expect that the Earthlings will win.¡± There was a strange glint in the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s eyes.

    When one reached their level, things that could ¡°grow¡± in the Land were no longer of much significance to them. Regardless of how good the item was, they were already stuck at a bottleneck, and it was difficult for them to improve through them. They would simply obtain these items for the rest of their race. However, these rare and strange items that had circted from the Heaven were still extremely attractive to them. After all, the only pathway between the Heaven and the Land was the Heavenly River. Furthermore, any items that could withstand the impact of the Heavenly River Tide and flow to the Land all contained the might and power of the Heaven, which was on apletely different level from the environment found in the Land. In particr, to Gold Cores like the Blood Demon Ancestor who hadpletely stabilized and had no possibility of improving, if they were inspired and guided by such items, perhaps they had the slight possibility of breaking through their bottleneck. Thus, such items were far from being on par with any treasures or wealth from the Land. It was extremely rare for someone to be willing to bet using such items.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered expecting them to win. I¡¯m just ying,¡± said Erza calmly. ¡°Blood Demon elder, you should be careful. Don¡¯t fail when you least expect it.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Superintendent Erza is generous.¡± Beside her, Karlosughed loudly. Erza had helped him escape this awkward predicament. Even if this was only for the reputation of the two races, he still had to express his gratitude. He simply said, ¡°Since you have ced such arge bet, I will bet ten million Gold Star Stones in addition to that. Blood Demon Old One, do you ept this?¡±

    Ten million...

    Even though this was a rare ¡°generous bet¡± for the Titan Race, to the bosses sitting in front of him, this was aughable figure. Only a poor man like Karlos would suggest this number.

    The Blood Demon Ancestorughed. To be honest, being suppressed by a poor person like this was extremely embarrassing for the Blood Demon Ancestor. He looked down upon the Titan Race from the bottom of his heart. A brainless civilization with a simple head but developed limbs was like a group of country bumpkins who did not have the generosity a wealthy race should possess. They were now followers of the Heavenly Shell Race. Even when one traced the origins of the Titan Race, they were simply theckeys and watchdogs of the Dragon Race! They had lofty figures and massive natural endowments in their bloodline, but they would always be followers.

    He was different from those poor Titans. Unlike the Blood Demons who developed means to acquire wealth in the peripheral worlds or the other ancestors who shamelessly cheated and looted others, this Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s personal wealth could be considered among the top in the entire Star Alliance. He did not even care about 100 million or one billion Gold Star Stones, let alone 10 million Gold Star Stones. ¡°Ha ha, since we¡¯ve started gambling and are receiving bets, I will apany you till the end. If the other lords are interested, why note and y...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, an ordinary voice sounded beside him. ¡°Since this is a personal bet from a Blood Demon, I do not reject it... I bet five hundred million that the Earth will win.¡±

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    The one speaking was Chief Judge Lyune.

    Even though 500 million was not much for the Blood Demon Ancestor, he regarded the Machinery Race¡¯s attitude towards this matter as important. The Machinery Race had always been uninterested in such matters, but he hade to participate in this as well. Was Lyune displeased with the Blood Demon Ancestor, or was he that confident in Wang Zhong? With the Machinery Race¡¯s extent of supervision over the Land, as well as their rtionship with Wang Zhong, did they really expect the Earth to win?

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Chief Judge Lyune to be interested.¡± The Blood Demon elderughed. ¡°I ep¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, another voice interrupted him. It was a voice that did not seem to have any emotions. There were only the coldness and numbness unique to the Insect Race. ¡°I bet five billion that the Earth will win.¡±

    It was Qin Min!

    He was one of the Eight Great Kings who currently controlled the Insect Race! Unlike ordinary Brain Insects, who were too fat to move, Qin Min seemed rather slim and even humanoid. The Insect Race was the race that was best at evolution. Other races might need hundreds or thousands of years before they experienced some changes, but the Insect Race was continuously evolving with every generation. Brain Insects who were born in the same batch could develop different abilities and even outer appearances. There would berge differences across individuals.

    The diligence of the Insect Race and the Machinery Race was known by all. Furthermore, these two races were on friendly terms with Wang Zhong in the Heavenly Gates. Since the Machinery Race supported the Earth, it was not strange for the Insect Race to show the same stance as well. However, this involved money...

    The wealth of the Insect Race was acknowledged by the entire Star Alliance. They upied almost 80% of the resources in the underground world and controlled many businesses in the Star Alliance. If they said that they were the second wealthiest, then no one would dare to admit that they were the wealthiest in the Star Alliance. However, this was a personal gamble, but it had put out five billion. Only one of the Eight Great Kings in the Insect Race, Qin Min, could do this.

    In an instant, the game-like gambling suddenly andpletely changed.

    To be honest, even though Gold Star Stones and money were like floating clouds in the eyes of those present, if the amount of money wasrge enough, then it would naturally be different. They were all figures who were the ancestors of their respective races. Even though they did not think highly of mere Gold Star Stones, the development of their race still neededrge amounts of money. For example, the rank-S elemental heart that Superintendent Erza had taken out and the Heavenly Dazzling Spiritual Gold that belonged to the Blood Demon Ancestor were considered priceless treasures. However, to a high-leveled civilization and their entire race, besides being considered treasures that were ced among the most-precious goods in their race, their value was still a far cry from several billion Gold Star Stones.

    Five billion Gold Star Stones was almost equivalent to an entire year¡¯s worth of taxes from a peak level-6 civilization. Even someone as rich as the Blood Demon Ancestor felt distressed by this amount. Furthermore, the Insect Race was famous for being good at gambling in the Star Alliance. Many casinos in the Star Alliance were founded by the Insect Race. Since Qin Min had dared to ce such arge bet, did the Earth have some abilities that the Blood Demon Race did not know about?

    Putting Wang Zhong aside, if the Netherworld King and Mu Zi had actually concealed their strength when they were tested in the Star Alliance, then they had a chance of winning even if they faced the six great Gold Cores from the Blood Demon Race. Did the Insect Race also think that the Earth could exchange a loss for two wins?

    Since the bet¡¯s result was clear, there was absolutely no reason for him to back out.

    It was only five billion Gold Star Stones. He could y with this! Furthermore, aspared to the Earth that the Blood Demon Race would obtain, once the living that contained the secrets of their natural endowments and bloodline fell into the hands of the Blood Demon Race... Was this something that several billion Gold Star Stones couldpare with?

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± There was a glint in the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s eye. ¡°Insect King, you are so interesting. Is there a reason for me to reject free money? I ept!¡±

    Unlike the idle excitement experienced by these top bosses...

    When the Blood Demon Ancestor said that he would be the ninth person from the Blood Demon Race participating in the Civilization War, the entire arena had fallenpletely silent. It was as if everyone was digesting this explosive piece of news. Many people only recovered from their shock seven or eight secondster.

    An ancestor had stepped in! Just this scene alone was worth the price of their tickets. Suddenly, many people truly hoped that the Earth could be slightly stronger and allow the Blood Demon Race to feel threatened! However, did the Earth have such strength and qualifications?

    The Blood Demons had nine great Gold Cores!

    The images hovering in midair continuously broadcasted these nine people. They seemed very peaceful and were not nervous about life and death at all. After all, they had disyed the difference in power here. Furthermore, anyone who was able to achieve their Gold Core had a firm will. The cheers that filled the arena were no more than passing clouds to them.

    At that moment, the gate on the Earth¡¯s side opened slowly.

    The first one to walk out was Wang Zhong.

    The moring crowd was suddenly silent. They gave this genius, who was currently at his peak, a certain amount of respect.

    Regardless of how many civilizations looked down upon the Earth, all the civilizations in the Land could not help but give him a thumbs-up and praise him for his extraordinary natural endowments. He had entered the Land as a Foundational Stage but was able to grow to a level where he could challenge several Gold Core experts, in the short span of two years. With such natural endowments, even though he did not have any background or umted experience to rely on as he was from a peripheral world, such genius could only be encountered every 1,000 years, even among the level-8 civilizations in the Land. What right did the Earth have to fight a civilization battle with a level-7 civilization today? It was because of Wang Zhong!

    There was scattered apuse from the spectator stands, but there was no shouting.

    Suddenly...

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°All the best!¡±

    Ma Dong and the others, who were sitting at the spectator stands and had been keeping silent throughout, finally shouted at that moment. Emily, Laura, and the others had stood up. Even Princess Ina and the others, who were sitting beside them, were loudly cheering on the Earth. Even though their voices were very loud, they only had a few people, and these cheers seemed rather lonely in this enormous Arena. However, suddenly, waves of shouts rose from the spectator stands.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, all the best!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! Fight hard!¡±

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, all the best! You have to win!¡±

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong, the Ocean Empire supports you!¡±

    These shouts were from the civilian stands in the south, as well as the level-6 stands and the level-5 civilization stands in the east. People from the Heavenly Treasures Street, the Ocean Empire, and the Illusion Race were sitting there. They shouted even more wildly at the top of their lungs. They were already on the same boat as Wang Zhong, and their effort was within everyone¡¯s expectations.

    The battlefield was now more silent. Even if 100 more people cheered the Earth on, in the arena that could amodate one million people, their shouts were like a drop in the ocean. These strained cheers did not give the Earth a sense of power; on the contrary, they seemed amusing and deste.

    Wang Zhong smiled, and his eyes swept across the tforms, consciously or unconsciously. He could see through the sealing runic array on the tform and made eye contact with the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    Wang Zhong was a mere Solid Core, but his Realm was not low, and he could ignore many arrays on this tform... This was slightly interesting, but so what?

    The Blood Demon Ancestor narrowed his eyes and wanted tough. He had experienced many things, big and small, throughout his lifetime, but this was the first time he had seen something with such low risks but high returns.

    Arge majority of people in the Land felt that the Earth¡¯s trump card was the Netherworld King within Mu Zi. However, the Blood Demon Ancestor knew that the Netherworld King, who had left the Netherworld River, was not as terrifying as he was in the underground world. Their true trump card was Wang Zhong!

    At that moment, he was not afraid. He carefully observed the young man who was called the top Solid Core in the Land. Two months had passed. Even though his power was approaching that of a Gold Core expert and he had made breakthroughs in the realm of his techniques and his path, the aura from his body was no more than that of a Solid Core.

    If he was only a Solid Core, then there was nothing to be worried about. The low-leveled civilizations were probably thinking too much about exchanging a loss for two wins. Great attention was paid to one-on-one Civilization Wars, and the victor had the right to change their representative when the next candidate from the opposing team stepped up. The Earth would definitely want to do all they could to win the first fight. However, as their trump card, Wang Zhong could not simply step up. Thus, the one who was most likely to step up besides Wang Zhong was their second strongest expert, the Netherworld King and Mu Zi!

    Furthermore, the Blood Demon Ancestor had made suitable arrangements ording to this. The steadiest among their group, Gollon, would take the lead. He was someone who had survived the Heavenly River Tide. The Heavenly River and the Netherworld River shared the same origins, and how many experts had died from the Heavenly River Tide throughout history? The powerful spirits in the Heavenly River who had wrongfully died far exceeded those in the Netherworld River. Gollon was able to endure even the demons in the Heavenly River. Thus, the Netherworld King who had left the Netherworld River did not pose any threat to him at all! What if they fought with their actual abilities? Heh heh, could the mere Void Core Mu Zi challenge Gold Core Gollon?

    As long as the Blood Demon Race controlled the initiative, even if Wang Zhong truly had a mysterious side that no one knew about, Gollon would then be the one to personally deal with Wang Zhong. Gollon¡¯s natural endowments were extraordinary, and he had reigned from past to present. Would he still be afraid that he, a dignified king, would not be able to get rid of a mere Solid Core? If the Insect Race and the Machinery Race wanted to bet on the Earth¡¯s victory to disgust him, it would just be a grand dream!

    At that moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s image had appeared in the massive three-dimensional projection for the arena, as well as an individual introduction. However, before the introduction ended, the second Earthling had walked out.

    He was a young bald man who seemed simple and honest. He was not very tall, but he seemed very muscr. He carried a coffin that was condensed from gray fog on his back. Wisps of gray fog revolved around the coffin and faintly enshrouded the baldie as well. He seemed as if he was enveloped in mist and was full of mystery. Beside him was a handsome Earthling, Grai.

    The Netherworld King and Mu Zi were present!

    Needless to say, the Earth was able to enjoy its current reputation in the Star Alliance due to Mu Zi¡¯s hard work. In fact, in the eyes of many people present, the Earth¡¯s true trump card was not Wang Zhong of the Heavenly Gates, but the Netherworld King who had killed a name for himself in the underground world. Even though the arena was far from the Netherworld River, Mu Zi was still attached to the Netherworld King. After all, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Furthermore, just looking at Mu Zi alone, he was a fellow who was able to enve the Netherworld King. Did anyone need to doubt his strength?

    In the Land, the weak were the prey of the strong. Mockery of low-leveled civilizations and bullying the weak weremon urrences. However, when they faced true experts, everyone would respect them from the bottom of their hearts. No matter how much they looked down upon the Earth, when they faced these two experts who were so famous at such a young age, few people would mock them. Furthermore, the reverence that a majority of people felt towards Mu Zi was much stronger than that for Wang Zhong.

    At that moment, arge majority of the audience quietly looked at the two geniuses that were about to die. There was no doubt that once the Blood Demon Race won, they would not let these two people off no matter what. Their potential was too terrifying, and the Blood Demon Race definitely would not allow any geniuses with such natural endowments to rise and take revenge on them. The arena was now much quieter. As a result, the voices of the Earthlings, the Ocean Empire, the Heavenly Treasures Street, and the Illusion Race were even more ear-piercing.

    On the whole, only 100 people out of the one million present were actual supporters of the Earth, right?

    However, just as everyone thought this way...

    ¡°The Great Netherworld King!¡±

    ¡°The Great Netherworld King must win!¡±

    A deafening sound suddenly rose from the level-6 civilization spectator stands on the right. There were at least several thousand people there! Most of them were from various rare races, such as the Subus Race, the ck me Race, the Three-Headed Race, and so on. They had developed from subi, three-headed hellhounds, and other races in the underground world and could be considered as surviving members of their race. Even though they were no more than random soldiers under the Netherworld King, the results of the Netherworld King¡¯s research on bloodlines were extremely effective and sessful. If not, why would the power of their bloodlines be so potent? Even though they were surviving members of their race, they had also reached the standards of a level-6 civilization over many years and were scattered throughout the Land in big numbers. If one traced their origins, the Netherworld King who created subi and three-headed hellhounds was naturally the origin of their civilization as well.

    Even though they had already broken away from the underground world to be a part of the Star Alliance on the Land, they could not forget their roots. All civilizations had an origin, and offering gifts to this origin was something 99% of the civilizations in the Star Alliance would do as the basis of their civilization. This also gave them a better image. However, only these civilizations ¡°did not¡± have an origin. In fact, they did not dare to mention the Netherworld King, their ¡°ancestor¡±.

    After all, over countless centuries, the Netherworld King had always been suppressed by the Star Alliance and was an enemy of the Star Alliance. Thus, these civilizations that were only level-6 definitely did not dare to publicly support the Netherworld King. However, it was different now. The identity of the Netherworld King had been officially acknowledged by the Star Alliance, and they finally had the opportunity to feel proud of their identity. They could proudly announce to everyone that their civilization originated from the Netherworld King! It was an honorable bloodline!

    Several thousand people from several dozen civilizations shouted and cheered in unison, bringing vigor to the arena that had quietened down greatly and causing everyone to look at them.

    ¡°This Earth... There are actually people supporting them.¡±

    ¡°Since when did these people go blind?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that this is real? They are all surviving members of the underground world bloodline. They are vainly attempting to use their rtionship with the Netherworld King to raise the value of their bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s only that group of people.¡± There were finally some discussions from the spectator stands. As for Grai, who walked out behind Mu Zi, almost no one paid any attention to him.

    Grai¡¯s expression was very calm. Being ignored by almost the entire arena did not affect his internal state of mind at all.

    In reality, before this morning, he was still deeply worried. However, when he heard from Wang Zhong, who hadpleted his closed-door cultivation, and all the arrangements he had done... Grai was calm. He did not dare to say that Wang Zhong¡¯s arrangements and judgments were perfectly safe, but he now believed that the Earth could go all out.

    He did not even look at these eight terrifying opponents until he stood beside Mu Zi. Then, he could not help but turn around and look at the pathway behind him.

    Would the people Wang Zhong mentioned appear one by one? Were they really as strong as Wang Zhong had judged? Were they strong enough to challenge these terrifying Gold Core experts from the Blood Demon Race?

    A lofty figure appeared at the entrance of the pathway. At that moment, the cheers from the surviving members of the Netherworld King bloodline had not ceased. However, at that moment, an even greater wave followed closely and exploded forth.

    ¡°Aiolos!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, it¡¯s Aiolos, the invincible god ofbat!¡±

    These were not shouts from only a small area. This time, the cheers simply spread through the entire arena. Even though the cheers were extremely messy and the slogans were not uniform, they won with numbers and widespread support.

    The person who arrived was Aiolos. His influence in the Land was not as great as Wang Zhong and Mu Zi¡¯s, but these cheers were much more resonant than those of the two before him.

    Who cared about a civilization battle? After all, this was an Arena, and those who were able toe here were wealthy and respectable people. Furthermore, most of them werebat fans in the Land. As long as they werebat fans in the Land who were interested in fights andbat techniques, they would definitely have heard of Aiolos, the nouveau riche of the Arena. They might not think that Aiolos had the capital and strength to challenge these elite Gold Core Blood Demons, but at the very least, they acknowledged this person. They acknowledged this fellow who had inserted new blood, and added new elements and rules to the Arena, which had started to feel dry and uninteresting.

    Crash crash crash!

    At that moment, when Aiolos walked out from the pathway, there was a rich smile on his face. He ignored the respected higher-ups on the spectator stands, the crowd that filled the seats, and all the Gold Core Blood Demons who were waiting to ughter them. At that moment, his gaze was focused on Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, who were already waiting for him.

    Even though Wang Zhong had exined the details to Aiolos through themunication mirror, this was the first time the three brothers had reunited in the Land. Their eyes were full of joy.

    ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother!¡±

    Aiolos¡¯s hands were big. He was so excited that he tightly held Wang Zhong¡¯s and Mu Zi¡¯s hands with power that wasparable to that of a mountain. Luckily, he was with Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. If someone else were in their shoes, they would simply be crushed.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    They held one another¡¯s hands tightly, and an iparable confidence instantly surged in their hearts.

    Back then, when everyone was still very weak, they had gathered and gone on an expedition in the Fifth Dimension where everything had gone smoothly! Furthermore, at this moment, the Blood Demon Race was no more than a ¡°new secret realm in the Fifth Dimension¡± to these three people who had just reunited. Danger? There was danger, but as long as the three of them had gathered, they would definitely conquer everything!

    Even though they had not seen one another for three or four years and had each traveled on their own path, their past mutual understanding had returned at this moment. They did not need to use many words. A moment of exchanging gazes was enough for them to understand one another¡¯s intentions. Then, all three of themughed out loud. ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    The refreshing and brightughter had a mysterious influence. It gave the illusion that the main characters taking the initiative in this battlefield were these three weaklings, not the eight Gold Cores standing opposite them!

 Chapter 1196 - The Miscellaneous Earth Troops

    <h4>Chapter 1196: The Misceneous Earth Troops</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°They are not far away from death. If they don¡¯t go over the old days now, they won¡¯t have the opportunity to do so after this.¡± The corners of Gollon¡¯s mouth turned upwards in a smirk. A dignified Gold Core like him was standing in the arena and being watched as if he was an actor. This already made him very unhappy. If the Blood Demon Ancestor had not personally asked him, he would not have cared about such a boring thing like a Civilization War against a mere level-6 enemy. Now, he was even being ignored by these Solid Cores in front of him...

    Gollon was truly amused by this.

    However, his soft and low voice was heard by the Earthlings, who were standing several thousand meters from him.

    Aiolos directly red at Gollon and pointed his finger at him, with a disdainful expression on his face. Then, he used his thumb and made a slit-throat gesture at him...

    The three-dimensional projections in the air captured this scene extremely clearly.

    Gollon¡¯s smile vanished. Meanwhile, the buzzing noises in the arena also instantly fell silent.

    Was that a challenge? Aiolos, that Solid Core, was challenging the eight Gold Core Blood Demons in front of him?

    ¡°Heh heh, this fellow called Aiolos is somewhat interesting.¡± On the host¡¯s seat, the Heavenly Shell Superintendent¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She looked over at the Blood Demon Ancestor, consciously or unconsciously, and happened to see him furrowing his eyebrows.

    What kind of vision did these people have? One look and they could tell that this mere Solid Core was unusual.

    To be honest, Aiolos was not a stranger to these bosses. Regardless of whether it was the Blood Demon Ancestor or the Heavenly Shell Superintendent, they had already done a detailed investigation and probe on him. Even though he had had consecutive victories against Solid Cores, he was only at the level where he could deal with other Solid Cores. Furthermore, ording to somebat videos that had been recorded and circted, his strength wasparable to Phumetheus¡¯s at the very most.

    When it came to people like him, he might have a way against ordinary Gold Cores who were slightly weaker, but he did not even have a 0.0001% chance of winning against the powerful lineup that the Blood Demon Race had sent. This was also the reason why the Blood Demon Ancestor dared to gamble that the Blood Demon Race would win.

    However, right now, Aiolos, who had undergone closed-door cultivation for two months, was obviouslypletely different from how he was in thebat videos. His aura was too powerful and surged into the surroundings, as if every blood vessel in his body was filled with explosive power and every single cell contained frenzied vitality! Looking at his physical body alone, this body that contained exuberant vitality gave the impression that he was not weaker than an ordinary Gold Core! This was a genuine evaluation of his strength, not an evaluation of his near-unbeatable practicalbat abilities. With such foundations, as well as his practicalbat abilities from the peripheral worlds, his power had increased to a level that even the Blood Demon Ancestor noticed.

    However, he had only noticed Aiolos¡¯s strength. This was unexpected and surprising, thus causing him to furrow his eyebrows. However, he was far from being shocked.

    The expression of the Blood Demon Ancestor instantly went back to normal. In fact, even Gollon, who had been challenged, smiled after being dumbfounded for a moment.

    Frankly speaking, the Blood Demon Race had seen far too many fellows who had made such harsh yet empty gestures. Throughout the history of their civilization, the Blood Demon Race had encountered countless crises that involved their life and death, and had survived those crises to achieve their present strength and status. Could a wildly ignorant fellow from a random level-6 civilization move them?

    On the contrary, they started to be slightly curious. The Earthlings were very arrogant, but it did not seem like they were experiencing a vicious cycle. However, besides these three brothers, who else was presentable for a fight?

    The pathway was quiet. Then, a fellow who was looking around appeared on therge screen. He was dressed in clown¡¯s attire. The moment his bright red and round nose, as well as his lost expression as he looked around, appeared on the screen, everyone in the arena instantly lost interest. It was as if he had walked into the wrong ce.

    However, closely after, the words and character introduction that appeared on the screen caused everyone to recover from their previous shock. So this was the fifth participant from the Earth?

    It was Napier Mo.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Did the Earth send this fellow to make usugh?¡±

    ¡°Are they nning to make the Blood Demon Raceugh to death and win without a fight?¡±

    They had been shocked by the power of Wang Zhong and his brothers, and the arena had felt oppressed for a few minutes. However, at that moment, after a brief silence, the crowd finally exploded into loudughter, and the atmosphere instantly exploded. There was no end to the whistling and various disdainful mocking.

    Many people felt this familiar feeling quickly returning. That was right; this was the treatment that weaklings should receive.

    It was as if he had seen himself on the big screen and caused everyone tough out loud. Napier had a silly expression on his face and scratched his head as he smiled professionally. Then, he took small quick steps in his wide pants and jogged towards Wang Zhong and the others. When he arrived, he continuously bowed to his surroundings.

    ¡°Hey! Red Nose, you should go to a circus!¡±

    ¡°Is this fellow a Void Core? Or a Solid Core?¡±

    ¡°They actually sent such a fellow out. He¡¯s like a clown and doesn¡¯t seem like what an expert should be at all...¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, he was originally a clown. Hey, Mister Clown, I know the boss of an acrobatic troupe. When the Earth goes bankrupt, I can introduce you to a job!¡±

    The surroundings went into an uproar as this clown who ¡°walked into the wrong ce¡± had injected some happiness into the crowd, making the arena full of joy.

    However, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi smiled knowingly.

    Back when Napier was still in the Holy City, he was often conflicted with his sense of self. The Mo Family did not wish to have a clown embarrass their family in the Holy City. They forced him to be someone he did not like, and suppressed Napier¡¯s personality and natural endowments in the process. Thus, when he was in the Holy City, he was already very distant from Wang Zhong, the Mo Family, Grai, and the others.

    However, Wang Zhong and Mu Zi understood him too well. After interacting with him from day to night in the Wanderlust Team, they knew that he definitely did not make empty promises. Napier had extraordinary natural endowments, which could even be said to be simr to Wang Zhong¡¯s! This could be seen when he was learning Wang Zhong¡¯s Soul Power Circuit.

    Back then, Napier did not have any foundations in the Soul Power Circuit as he had received traditional education from the Mo Family. Thus, he was rather slow in learning new theories. In fact, his strength and realm were rather lowpared to many other learners. However, he was able to be stronger than everyone else in the Wanderlust Team who had learned the Soul Power Circuit. In fact, he was able to learn it even faster and master it even better than Grai, who had studied the Soul Power Circuit before him! Back then, Napier was still conflicted with his sense of self and was being restricted by the rules and regtions of the Mo Family. Thus, it was difficult for him to truly disy his full abilities, yet he was able to achieve such a level...

    Furthermore, right now, even though he was faced with the life and death of the Earth, the pressure from millions of spectators from various great civilizations in the arena, and mockery from countless people, he was still able to maintain a calm expression on his face and the ¡°bearing¡± that a clown was supposed to have... This was a kind of performance and his true self!

    Of course, most importantly, Napier was the top Gold Core from Earth!

    Wang Zhong waved at Napier, and Napier hopped over to him and the others. Thousands of words eventually transformed into this highly efficient ent, as well as that pompous expression.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, do we have enough people to fight?¡±

    ¡°We should be able to make do,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile.

    The wity were too far into their acting and could not be saved.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! This fellow is nning to make meugh to death. All of them are acting like intelligent people!¡±

    ¡°These experts from the Earth are really unique!¡±

    ¡°Clown, I support you! I will cheer for youter on!¡±

    The arena burst intoughter once again. Regardless of whether this fellow could fight, at the very least, his ability to make peopleugh was not bad. Even the random action of kicking around and losing his temper caused everyone to split their sidesughing. He had only appeared for a few dozen seconds, but he already had many fans.

    However, afterughing for a while, everyone realized that the sixth person from the Earth had still not appeared.

    Wait. It was not that he did note out but that he could note out.

    ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t? I¡¯m also an Earthling! I want to go out too!¡±

    Many people started to notice the clear and sharp argument that sounded from the entrance of the pathway.

    ¡°Immigrants are not allowed to represent the Earth and participate in the battle. These are the rules of the Civilization War.¡± The soldier guarding the entrance of the pathway was exining this patiently.

    ¡°What immigrant? dimir is a genuine Earthling!¡±

    ¡°But you are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who am I? dimir is me, and I am dimir! Hmph, let me tell you, no matter what the reason is, don¡¯t even think about splitting us!¡±

    The arguments did not cease, and the projection on the screen finally shifted the view towards the scene, attracting the attention of many people.

    This was a strangebination of people. One of them was a man who was almost bewitchingly handsome, as if he was a top-ss malepanion in the Goblin Race. Meanwhile, the other person was a furious loli who was pouting. She firmly pulled the man¡¯s hand and argued with the guard at the entrance of the pathway.

    dimir simply smiled. Not only was there no me in his gaze, but there was an icy-cold affection in his eyes.

    He had actually died before, and even his soul had almost shattered to pieces. However, the heart of ice awakened him and pulled out the memories of his past life from his physical body. These memories bore the weight of his mission and responsibilities that he could not escape from. However, in terms of feelings... Thus, in this world, he was both dimir from the Earth and Julienne¡¯s only ¡°rtive¡±.

    The arguing finally quietened down. The guard was obviously very troubled by the girl¡¯s insistence and seemed to have requested for instructions from his superiors. After a stalemate of about two minutes, a stern voice sounded from the main spectator stands.

    ¡°They share a connection between their souls and bodies. They can be seen as the same person. Julienne from the Pr and dimir are allowed to participate in the battle.¡±

    It was the voice of the Heavenly Shell Superintendent.

    Julienne from the Pr? They shared a connection between their souls and bodies?

    This seemed very fantastic. Perhaps those who did not understand were puzzled by this, but those who were slightly more knowledgeable all knew that this sounded very good. Sharing their souls and bodies... Didn¡¯t that refer to the ice corpse puppets of the Pr?

    ¡°A clown and a puppet? Ha ha ha ha!!¡±

    ¡°What a sorrowful Earth. Can¡¯t they find even one normal soldier?¡±

    ¡°Look at the Earth lineup, then look at the Blood Demon lineup. My God, this is simply like using a cannon to hit a mosquito...¡±

    ¡°I thought that the Earth would give the Blood Demon Race some pressure, and I would be able to see the Blood Demon Ancestor fight. It looks like that will only be a personal wish now.¡±

    It seemed as if the unhindered insults against the Earth had finally returned. The passionate discussions in the surroundings were absolutely unrestrained.

    However, dimir and Julienne did not pay any attention. They held hands and pushed the guard away. dimir was at the back, while Julienne stood in front and pulled on dimir¡¯s hand with the joy of victory all over her face. As long as she was with her , regardless of whether she faced the Blood Demon Race from a level-7 civilization or anyone else, she would not care.

    There was no surprise in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes. Having reached this level, he knew there were many diverse life forms out there. From a certain perspective, all elements of Earth had disappeared from dimir, but in terms of this lifeform, his memories and existence were most important. As long as these were still present, dimir was still dimir.

    At that moment, the Ice Prince emitted an aura that felt familiar to Wang Zhong. It was the aura of the elemental spirits, which contained extremely pure elemental auras. This had no rtion with one¡¯s strength. In the words of Nini and the others, this was a perfect and wless soul. At the same time, it also had a perfect and wless smell...

    This seemed to be a special characteristic of Earthlings... In reality, this was the origin of the first advantage among the five ¡°Earth advantages¡± Lao Wang had determined ¡ª elemental affinity!

    Why? Was it because the souls of the Earth were special? This was not the whole picture.

    Earthlings possessed an elemental affinity that was different from the rest of the civilizations in the Star Alliance. Furthermore, their level of elemental affinity was rather high and could be said to be unique in the entire Star Alliance!

    After Lao Wang thought carefully about this point, he was struck dumb with amazement. He should have realized that the Earth was unusual in this aspect.

    Looking at the Star Alliance, even the Heavenly Shell Race who imed to be from the same family as the elemental spirits or some of the extremely powerful races like the Fire Demon Race could only connect intimately with one kind of elemental power, either ice elemental power or fire elemental power. This was determined by the inheritance of their soul and was not something that one could nurtureter on.

    But what about the Earth? Back when Lao Wang was a mere Casted Soul on Earth, how many geniuses with elemental affinity had appeared in the Federation and the Empire? Furthermore, there were geniuses of all five elements, and some even nurtured their affinityter on in life, such as Lao Wang. In the past, he thought that this was natural. However, the Heavenly Shell Race had to choose to form an alliance with the Fire Demon Race by marriage before they could obtain me powers to improve their pill studies, even with their existing natural endowments. He should¡¯ve known that being able to nurture elemental affinity was simply a wild fantasy in the eyes of ordinary people in the Star Alliance!

    Only Earthlings were able to do this! Earthlings were unable to control elemental powers when they first entered the divine territory and the Land because they were restricted by their level of power and physical bodies. As a result, this special characteristic was concealed. However, once experts emerged from among the Earthlings, this special characteristic would gradually reveal itself, and the Earth would eventually differentiate itself from every other civilization. As a result, the Earth reached a stage where the rest of the Star Alliance was dumbstruck by and could not help but look up to!

    The Earth was definitely not a simple ce.

    There were now six Earthlings and Julienne. They quietly stood in a row in the arena, as if these were all the selected soldiers from the Earth.

    Only seven people?

    Not only were the spectators who did not take the Earth seriously shocked, but even the Heavenly Shell Superintendent on the spectator stands, Ma Dong, and the others had an unnatural expression on their face.

    They believed in Wang Zhong. In fact, they were excited and overjoyed when they saw old friends like Napier and dimir whom they had lost contact with. However, when they calmed down... Seven people?

    Furthermore, this included an outsider who could only be considered as the same person as dimir, which meant that there were only six people. Were these all of Wang Zhong¡¯s cards? Was this the source of his confidence to win against the Blood Demon Race?

    Putting aside the extremely lofty Blood Demon Ancestor on the spectator stands, even the eight Gold Cores standing in the arena were like mountain peaks that could not be ovee when they stood in front of these six young Earthlings. Not only was there a huge difference in terms of their aura, realm, and other aspects, they were evencking in people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Emily leaped up from her seat. Even though she knew that she was a far cry from the Gold Core Blood Demons in the Arena, one more person meant one more source of power and one more choice. Even if she was sending herself to death, it would be a form of assistance.

    Beside her, Laura, Mmi, and Gui Xinying all stood up as well. However, Ma Dong simply shook his head. He still believed in Wang Zhong even now. Of course, he had no other choice as he could not determine the name list. They could only silently support and believe in them now.

    He wanted to calm the emotions of these people, but before he could open his mouth, he heard the sound of light footsteps.

    ¡°There are still people representing the Earth?¡±

    A barefooted wanderer walked out from the pathway. It was another baldie...

    Furthermore, unlike the baldie with the Netherworld King, this baldie seemed... slightly weak! There was a woman by his side. She had the appearance of an Earthling, but simrly, she seemed weak. They were only Void Cores?

    First, a clown appeared, then a puppet emerged. Luckily, they were Solid Cores, but now, even Void Cores had arrived, and two of them had arrived at that.

    Everyone could sense theughter that was brewing in the arena. However, before anyone couldugh, people after people followed behind the baldie and the woman.

    There were several Solid Cores with strong auras. Furthermore, they emitted killing intent that seemed about to overflow. One look at them and one would know that they were brutal figures seeking to kill. There was an ominous glint in their eyes as they stared at the spectator stands in the surroundings. As a result, many people who were prepared tough felt a cold chill down their spine and could notugh.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    A Solid Core, a Solid Core, a Solid Core. A Gold Core! Another Gold Core! Another Gold Core!

    Person after person appeared from the entrance of the pathway, and every person emitted powerful energy from their body. Furthermore, all of their gazes were fierce, yet extremely respectful to the two Void Cores.

    There were over twenty powerful Solid Cores and nine terrifying Gold Cores! Was this... the power of the Earth?!

    The entire arena instantly fell quiet, and everyone wanted to gasp in shock. The arena descended into absolute dead silence.

    These Gold Cores definitely did not feel as if they were Gold Cores who had been put forward to make up numbers. In fact, every one of them had strength that was not inferior to the nine strongest Blood Demons in front of them.

    Putting aside the other spectators present, even the Gold Core Blood Demons who had not been paying attention sensed some threat at that moment. They faced the formation of Gold Cores standing at the pathway opposite them in the distance and exchanged nces for a moment. Countless sparks rubbed against one another as they looked at each other.

    The Blood Demon Race was extremely strong, but Mo Wenmanded the top Gold Core experts in the entire Mirror World. They were the umtion of many dimensional races over countless years. Thus, it was not strange that they were enough to challenge the Blood Demon Race head-on when they were gathered together.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not Earthlings!¡± Even though they were shocked by the terrifying might of these experts, some people reacted very quickly. Someone from the Blood Demon Race was shouting angrily from the spectator stands. These Gold Core or Solid Core experts did not have the appearance of Earthlings. They had the clear characteristics of their respective races, and it was obvious that they were from different races.

    That was cheating!

    The arena was quiet, and not many people noticed the Blood Demon Race¡¯s opposition. The attention of arge majority of the crowd was focused on the so-called Earth immigrants.

    ¡°That¡ªthat¡¯s Dymas!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Elephant person Hellerdi!¡±

    ¡°Ling Kong! Ling Kong is actually still alive!¡±

    Very quickly, many people had recognized them. A majority of them were famous in the Land before they were sentenced to the Mirror World. Furthermore, as the protagonists of several major incidents, many people in the Star Alliance knew their names and recognized them.

    ¡°We are all citizens of the Earth, people who have migrated to the Earth.¡± Dymas stepped up. ording to the rules of the Civilization War, even though they had been set free, immigrants could not participate in the war. However, their presence alone was a threat.

    These experts stopped before the red line at the entrance of the pathway. Meanwhile, their strength was clear and shocked the entire arena. ¡°My Buddha is the sole supreme, within and beyond the heavens! We are willing to live and die with the Earth.¡±

    The Blood Demon Race kept silent. These people were not participating in the battle. What rules were they viting if they appeared at the pathway to scare their opponents?

    At that moment, many spectators who were waiting to watch the destruction of the Earth fell silent. Meanwhile, Ma Dong, Wang Zhanfeng, and the others who were at the spectator stands could not help but stand up.

    They had received a batch of immigrant applications through the Machinery Race. However, back then, the Machinery Race did not exin much about the situation and only said that it was a request from them. Later on, they seemed to have forgotten to exin the situation to Ma Dong and the others. In the end, only Wang Zhong had any weight in the eyes of the Machinery Race. What about the government ss on Earth? They were no more than superficial beings in the eyes of the Machinery Race.

    Thus, Ma Dong and the others knew that a group of people were migrating to Earth, but did not know that they were all Mo Wen¡¯s subordinates nor that they were this strong. Furthermore, they had chosen to live and die with the Earth during a time when the Earth was this lonely!

    Ma Dong¡¯s mind was flexible, and he instantly sensed the significance of this group of people to the Earth. This was definitely not just a form of deterrence but also allowed the Earth to have the confidence to challenge the Blood Demon Race after this war.

    The Earth did not seem as lonely as they had imagined.

    ¡°Ha ha ha. This is a bunch of absolutelywless fellows.¡± No matter how one listened to these words, Elder Karlos¡¯s voice was filled with ridicule and joy over the Earth¡¯s misfortune. ¡°And now, they are all immigrants to the Earth? Blood Demon Old One, even if your race wins today, it won¡¯t be that easy taking in the Earth.¡±

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s expression was as usual, and no one could see into his thoughts. When one reached his level, it was very hard for anything to affect his expression unless it was a major event that involved the life and death of himself or his race. He simply said calmly, ¡°Nothing has ever been easy. Ever since the Blood Demon Race was born, we have understood this.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t know about that. I simply feel that your bet is destined to lose. The stranger these Earthlings are, the more variables are present.¡±

    The Blood Demon Ancestor smiled.

    These words were his inner thoughts. Indeed, those Earthlings seemed very weak, but they also seemed very strange, regardless of whether it was in terms of their identity or their behavior. Among the thousands of races in the vast Star Alliance, everyone understood that the stranger something was, the harder it was to control. The list of participants from the Earth had gone beyond the Blood Demon Race¡¯s expectations. This meant that there would be more variables.

    It was no wonder the Insect Race and the Machinery Race had dared to ce a bet. With such variables, they might be able to destroy the Blood Demon Race¡¯s hopes of five consecutive wins and invincibility.

    But so what? Even if he actually lost this bet, he would only lose a precious item and a few billion Gold Star Stones. Inparison, if the Blood Demon Race was able to use the Earthling¡¯s excellent bloodline, these results would be extremely great. Even if he was given several billion or even several dozen billion Gold Star Stones, he would not back down. Furthermore, the variables only existed, and this did not mean that he had lost.

    ¡°Heh heh, this small bet cheers the mind. These are simply material items to make everyoneugh. Win or lose, it is not worth mentioning.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s properly admire the exciting performance from the Earthlings.¡±

    ...

    When the terrifying ¡°convicts¡± from the Mirror World sat down at the Earth¡¯s seats as spectators and the actual participants returned to their waiting rooms, the unusual atmosphere in the arena finally rxed slightly. Then, various gossip started to buzz.

    Meanwhile, the Gold Cores and Solid Cores that sat beside the Earthlings pushed the unlucky Sirius youngster even further away. This time, the Sirius child did not even sit down. When he saw theme over, he simply moved away in advance. When faced with true Gold Core experts, especially such a group of devils, one look and he knew that they were brutal figures who felt nothing when they killed. Even if he had a better identity, he still would not dare to be unbridled with them.

    Dymas and the others first expressed their respect to Wang Zhanfeng and his wife as they bowed to him.

    Regardless of how vicious and diabolical they were in the past, they were Mo Wen¡¯s followers and had been granted a special pardon due to their rtionship to the Earth. Thus, these people were truly full of gratitude. This gratitude might notst for long, but at the very least, they truly saw the Earth as their reincarnated parents at this moment and were willing to live and die with the Earth.

    Even Wang Zhanfeng and the others were caught unaware when a group of Gold Core experts with terrifying auras respectfully bowed to them and could not maintain their image as the rulers of the Earth. Ma Dong allocated them to sit at the sides of the Wang Zhanfeng couple and the few elders from the Patriarch Society.

    When they sat down, they were rather polite to Wang Zhanfeng and the others, but were not as awkward as Ma Dong and the rest. In fact, they did not even care about the great beings sitting near them. Regardless of whether it was in their manner of speech or in their aura, they werepletely unbridled. Dymas even frequently looked at the obfuscated host¡¯s seat. His powerful discerning powers simply looked through the barrier as if it was nothing, and he looked straight at the Blood Demon Ancestor without showing any weakness. His gaze was extremely provocative!

    King-leveled Gold Cores? What in the world was that? Could they be eaten? He was giving them some respect in consideration for the Earth, but if they provoked him, he would fight and kill that Blood Demon! If they were not this stubborn, with their identities as Gold Cores, regardless of what great crime they hadmitted back then, as long as they lowered their heads and acknowledged that they were inferior to some high-leveled civilization, they would not have been sent to the Mirror World and faced a 90% chance of death.

    Since the representatives from both civilizations had revealed themselves, the name list was determined and could not be changed. The battle was about to begin. After all, a Civilization War involving peakpetition could possiblyst for two or three days, or even longer. If one could afford the admission fee, they could watch the battles for a few days. Thus, any unnecessary and overborate formalities were reduced as much as possible for such Civilization Wars. Of course, people did not believe that the Earth had the strength tost for more than a few days.

    Speaking of which, the name list from the Earth had surprised the spectators. If they included Julienne, then the Earth had exactly nine people.

    However, it was a bit too much of an overstatement to say that they had nine people. Thebination of people was also very strange.

    A monk, a baldie, a woman, a loli, a clown, and a puppet... Furthermore, good and bad people were mixed together, and there were both Solid Cores and Void Cores. Compared to the uniform Gold Core lineup from the Blood Demon Race, what kind of strangebination was this? Still, this was amusing and seemed rather interesting.

    With the oppression from nine elite Gold Cores on one side, perhaps today¡¯s Civilization War would set the record for being the fastest Civilization War ever in the Star Alliance.

    Buzzing noises rose from the arena. Only Supervisor Tsargesimon, who was the judge, waited quietly. Very quickly, two name lists were handed in to him. These were the candidates for the first battle that both parties had sent out.

    The battle was about to begin!

    The arena quietened down slightly as everyone looked at Supervisor Tsargesimon.

    ¡°The first battle, with Gollon from the Blood Demon Race!¡± Supervisor Tsargesimon shouted out the first name. ¡°His opponent, Aiolos from the Earth!¡±

    The Civilization War was very simr to the rules of the squadron duels that often urred in the Federation Academy on Earth. However, the number of people was different, and there were no group battles either. There would be nine one-on-one battles, and the first to achieve five victories would win. Furthermore, the first fight was a blind fight where both parties would submit at the same time a candidate for the duel. Then, the oue of the first battle would determine which party would have to send out their candidate first.

    Meaning, whoever won the first battle would take the initiative. Thus, the Blood Demon Race¡¯s choice to send out Gollon was within the expectations of many people. After all, among the eight Gold Cores that the Blood Demon Race had brought out, Gollon¡¯s strength was enough for him to rank among the top three. Furthermore, his foundations and physical body were powerful. Thus, he was one of their most stable figures in any type of battle.

    On the contrary, even though the Earth had a full ¡°nine¡± people, many people felt that only Wang Zhong and Mu Zi truly had thebat level of a Gold Core. The first battle was extremely important in the entire Civilization War, and one simply had to win it. Many people felt that the Earth would either send out Wang Zhong or Mu Zi, but who would¡¯ve thought that they would send out the fellow called Aiolos? Even though this fellow had an undefeated record at the Arena in the Land, he had only faced Solid Cores and did not have prior experience fighting Gold Cores.

    Did such a fellow actually have the qualifications to stand before a powerful Gold Core like Gollon?

    People were not doubting Aiolos¡¯s victory (they were already sure he would lose), but his qualifications.

    The waiting rooms at the entrance of the pathway werepletely transparent, and participants could clearly see the battle outside while sitting in their room. The good barrierpletely cut off the mour from the outside, and they were not disturbed by any guards or outsiders. There were only nine Earthlings¡ªoh, no¡ªeight Earthlings, plus a loli who was not even considered an immigrant.

    ¡°You¡¯re Wang Zhong? Are you the one who arranged the participation name list for this Civilization War?¡± Julienne walked around Wang Zhong with an unhappy expression on her face. She did not have a good impression of this so-called leader of the Earth as she had seen all of dimir¡¯s memories, as if she had experienced dimir¡¯s life. When the high-spirited and vigorous Ice Prince was defeated by Wang Zhong at the CHF, he had beenpletely dejected, and thus, Julienne was very unhappy with Wang Zhong. She was not dimir, who was full of gratitude after rising up from his unfavorable circumstances. To this woman, whose heart was even smaller than the eye of a needle, her grudge towards anyone who attacked the person she cared about couldst a lifetime.

    ¡°How ugly.¡± After carefully observing him, there was disgust on Julienne¡¯s face.

    ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo! How ugly, how ugly!¡±

    ¡°Let me say this first. Regardless of how your rules are, in any case, I want to be with ! If he goes, then I will go too!¡±

    ¡°Go together! Go together!¡±

    The ice bird flew and shouted randomly beside her as it desperately cheered for her.

    Wang Zhong did not know whether tough or to cry. After all, he did not determine the rules of the Civilization War. However, before he could speak, dimir beside him had smiled as he patted Julienne¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll only be a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Julienne was not as grumpy as before. When faced with dimir, she just could not be fierce. There was only concern all over her face.

    Beforeing here, perhaps she did not quite understand what was happening. But now, when she looked at the terrifying Gold Core experts in the arena... These were not the ordinary Gold Cores from the Pr, but top Gold Core experts who imed to havee from a level-7 civilization. She was afraid that if dimir actually went up, he would never return. Of course, she knew that she could not stop him, but at the very least, she wanted to stay by his side regardless of life or death.

    ¡°I will be fine. Trust me.¡± dimir¡¯s voice was very gentle. He was no longer like the extremely cold Ice Prince of the past. As a result, Wang Zhong and the others felt sentimental, but also happy for him. It was very difficult for one to actually find their other half in their lifetime. More urately, it was already miraculous for him to be able to stand here alive.

    ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo! Trust him! Trust him!¡± The ice bird was repeating itself again. This was its first time leaving the Pr in its life, and it was not used to the warm environment here. On the contrary, it felt irritable and spoke more than usual. It was now shouting at Julienne. Of course, it obviously wanted to console its master, but it was greeted with Julienne¡¯s killing gaze.

    ¡°Shut up, you noisy and ugly bird! Are you a repeater? If you shout again, I will melt you into water for my nts!¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    ¡°But speaking of which, you Earthlings are rather strange. You are simply a group of Solid Cores facing Gold Core opponents, but you are still so confident... Where does your mysterious confidencee from?¡± Julienne pouted. This was what she was most curious about and what she wanted to ask most.

    ¡°I heard that dimir defeated a Gold Core ice puppet?¡± Wang Zhong smiled and asked.

    ¡°Heh heh, I didn¡¯t boast about this. The Xeah Family¡ª¡± When she spoke until here, Julienne suddenly stopped as she had realized a problem that she had never thought deeply about, but it was still extremely strange.

    The Xeah Family¡¯s ice-corpse-puppet refinery techniques were very powerful, but were they powerful enough to allow a Solid Core to defeat a Gold Core? Furthermore, dimir had already regained his memories. Essentially, he was no longer an ice corpse puppet. Thus, how could his strength be attributed to the secret techniques of the Xeah family?

    A Solid Core defeating a Gold Core. This was something that the entire Ice Pole Faction would feel was bizarre. Even though there were many such examples, only the freaks from the Heavenly Gates were able to do so. But now...

    She looked in her surroundings with some uncertainty. However, regardless of whether it was dimir or Wang Zhong and the others who she had just gotten to know, including the Void Core monk who seemed very weak, all looked at her with a smile. It was as if they all understood why it was the case, and she was the only foolish one.

    ¡°Why is that so?¡± she could not help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re Earthlings,¡± dimir smiled and answered her. ¡°I believe that all Earthlings who relied on themselves to reach the threshold for the Solid Core Realm would understand why this is the case.¡±

    ¡°Saying that is just as good as saying nothing...¡± Julienne pouted. However, this was dimir. If someone else had said this, she would have scolded them.

    ¡°Look at the battle outside.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. He knew that he was not the only person who had realized the secrets of the Earth. ¡°Aiolos will show you what exactly is the difference between Solid Core Earthlings and other Solid Cores.¡±

    Aiolos? The muscr man who was even burlier than her ?

    Julienne took these words with a grain of salt as she looked out the window. It seemed as if that muscr man was the only one besides her burly  who fit her standards of beauty out of all the Earthlings in this room. The others were either uncles or young men. They were either too old or too immature.

    At that moment, the door on the pathway was still tightly shut, and several soldiers were on guard beside Aiolos. Unlike with the Arena, no one would frequentlye to check on the condition of his body, tell him about the rules, or check whether he had brought any prohibited items. The Civilization War had no rules, and there were no restrictions or prohibited items either. If one had the ability to obtain heaven-defying treasures from the Heavenly Gates and threw them out to smash a Gold Core to death, then this was their own skill.

    It was quiet inside the pathway as the effects of the soundproof door were rather good. However, regardless of whether it was Aiolos or the few guards, they obviously knew what kind of mor was urring outside at this moment.

    If anyone else were to stand in his ce, where the fate of their entire civilization would be determined, perhaps they would have felt nervous. However, Aiolos¡¯s expression was extremely calm. In fact, he closed his eyes and rested while waiting.

    The soldiers who apanied him by his side silently shook their heads in sympathy.

    He was a Solid Core facing a Gold Core. Furthermore, he was facing Gollon, a top expert even among the Gold Cores. How was this fellow not nervous at all and even able to close his eyes to rest? He couldn¡¯t have been terrified, right? It couldn¡¯t be...

    ¡°Brother, prepare to go¡ª¡± The soldier kindly reminded Aiolos and reached out to pat his shoulder. However, before he could finish speaking and before he could ce his hand on Aiolos¡¯s shoulder, he felt that he was blocked by an invisible force.

 Chapter 1197 - War God Aiolos

    <h4>Chapter 1197: War God Aiolos</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The guard raised his hand in amazement. He had even forgotten the second half of the sentence he was about to say. However, Aiolos suddenly opened his eyes and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    As if responding to Aiolos words...

    Rumble! Bang bang!

    The tightly-shut door opened, and the huge soundwave that followed rippled out like a hurricane, causing several guards to pause their steps in an attempt to stabilize themselves.

    The huge crowd was no longer cheering for Aiolos like before. Instead, they were calling his opponent¡¯s name overwhelmingly.

    ¡°Gollon! Gollon! Gollon!¡±

    ¡°The Blood Demon Race will win 5-0!¡±

    ¡°Mister Gollon, make sure to smash his brains and dismember his body! The dignity of our civilization can only be cleansed with blood!¡±

    Even the strongest Solid Core in the CHC could not be confident when faced with Blood Demon Beast Gollon. After all, Gollon was also considered a genius among the geniuses and was close to the realm of king-level immediately after he broke through to Gold Core. Coupled with his powerful body, even existences like the Superintendent would find it hard to kill him. Although she might be able to win against him in a battle, it would be nearly impossible for her to finish him off. He had already reached a level where he was unparalleled in the Land and could ignore many of the Star Alliance¡¯s rules already. For Gollon, it was a piece of cake to finish off his opponent which was a mediocre Solid Core.

    At this time, the scene was beingpletely overwhelmed with the wave of cheers, and Aiolos could even feel the whole ground tremble slightly under the tsunami of shouts.

    Many powerhouses might have long been ustomed to the life and death of people, but this did not mean that they were used to engaging in a fight under the spotlight. Although the fights they normally engaged in were also in life-and-death scenarios, fighting under the eyes of so many spectators was very different. The noisy spectators would make them feel impatient and bothered, and many idioticments would be heard from the crowd that tried to unsettle them. Unless one was able to control his state of mind well and was familiar with thepetitive nature of the stage, it was not easy for thepetitor to remain calm under such an environment, let alone when the cheers were so one-sided.

    However, he was Aiolos.

    Not only was his mentality strong, but his experience in the Arena also allowed him to be familiar with fighting in such an environment. It could be said that such an environment was one that he was most used to fighting in. Furthermore, with the entirety of Earth, the trust his brothers ced on him, and the entire fortune of Tsarilorhuan all on the line, it made him more excited to fight!

    He was the king of the Arena.

    He walked inrge strides towards the center of the battle arena.

    ¡°Gollon! Gollon! Gollon!¡±

    Gollon, who was on the opposite side of the battle arena, also walked out slowly amidst the cheers. When he walked out, he saw Aiolos who was already standing on the other side of the arena before him.

    The battle arena was huge. The length of the arena measured a full three kilometers. However, such a distance was no different than standing face to face for the Gold Cores. Gollon could even see his opponent¡¯s nose hair.

    The ancestor had arranged for him to be the first to appear to deal with the Earthling who had tamed the Netherworld King. Gollon was a little interested in that Earthling. After all, he was carrying the reputation of the Netherworld King. Although he was only a Solid Core, he could be considered to have the strength to fight with him.

    However, he did not expect to be matched with Aiolos...

    Rumors said that he was merely a ve in the Arena before whoter got his hands on the Thunder and Lightning Secret Art of the Titans, thus making him ¡°invincible¡± in the arena and setting an unbeaten record of 200 matches.

    He was the Earthling that the Blood Demon Race had the most information on. For the Blood Demon Race to further their status in the Star Alliance, the Titans were one of the opponents they had to surpass or even step on. Gollon was familiar with Thunder and Lightning Secret Art, perhaps even better than many Titans. However, he was also curious about what could happen when an Earthling practiced the Titan Race¡¯s Thunder and Lightning Secret Art?

    Thinking about the Secret Arts of the Titan Race, Gollonughed. It seemed that this battle would be slightly interesting. Of course, no matter how the match was going to be like or who he was going to face ¡ª be it against Mu Zi, the Netherworld King, or Wang Zhong from the Heavenly Gates or Aiolos in front of him ¡ª the result was going to be the same. He was going to step over them to gain victory.

    ¡°I heard that you were learning the Thunder and Lightning Secret Art of the Titans.¡± Gollon crossed his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I hope you can show me something different.¡±

    ¡°Is it for your appearance fee?¡± Aiolos asked indifferently.

    Gollon was taken aback, thenughed. ¡°Haha, how could you afford to pay for my appearance fee?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can afford it.¡± Aiolos alsoughed. ¡°Using your head.¡±

    The conversations between the two were audible despite the hustle and bustle around, and the already lively arena once again erupted in cheers and discussions.

    What had they just heard? The Solid Core from the Arena wanted to take the head of the Gold Core, Gollon?

    Leaving aside everything else, one must know that the king-level Gold Cores seated in the main stands above might have the ability to defeat Gollon, but there were probably only a few who dared to boast that they could finish him off! He was a true powerhouse who had survived the tides of the Heavenly River. He could be described as a character who could move freely and do whatever he wanted in the Land. If this Earthling could really defeat him, he would already be famous across the Land. How would he still be a diator in the Arena?

    But before the audience in the stands burst into jeers, Aiolos had already moved.

    There were no rules in the Civilization War, and there were no hosts in the battles. This was a life and death match between the two civilizations. When a participant entered the arena, the battle would have already begun. The few sentences they had exchanged previously were already superfluous!

    There were no fancy moves when Aiolos fought in the Arena. The first creed of the Arena was to fight practically. Speed and power, attack and defense, and closebat skills that were aimed at the vital areas were the instincts of the diator.

    Just when most of the spectators realized that Aiolos had vanished from his starting position, a sharp weapon was already rushing to the ce where Gollon stood. A dyed sonic boom could be heard shortly after, and most of the spectators could only see the afterglow and afterimage of this attack on the big screen disy.

    The spectators who were about to jeer at Aiolos were left tongue-tied.

    Fast, too fast! Almost to the point where many of the Void Cores and Solid Cores in the stands could not react! They realized that if the one standing in the arena was one of them, the attack would have directly smashed them to pieces before they could even react to it! There was no need to doubt the power of the attack. To elerate to such a speed in an instant, the speed and the explosive power of the Earthling were already beyond the level of the vast majority of the Solid Cores present. Even an ordinary Gold Core would have a headache when he encountered such an attack.

    Although it was a fast and unparalleled lightning punch, it was still gently blocked by a mere finger of Gollon...

    The noisy crowd instantly quietened down after the opening exchange between the two.

    One could clearly see that Gollon¡¯s left hand remained on his back; only the index finger on his right hand was stretched out as if he was pushing the small hand of a three-year-old child, blocking the bronze fist in front of him. His face remained calm and unbothered by the attack.

    Aiolos¡¯s fist bore the thunder and lightning power, which was a signature of the Titans. His sense of control over the thunder and lightning was also pretty good. For an outsider who was not a Titan, it was already incredible to be able to cultivate the Thunder and Lightning Secret Art to such an extent.

    But that was merely it.

    His understanding of the Thunder and Lightning Secret Art did not exceed that of the Titans, and there was nothing new and interesting to Gollon. The spiritual power Aiolos had was only at the standard of a Solid Core. Although it gave people a feeling that the attack was very strong, the maximum Spiritual Energy Value of the attack numbered only between four million and five million. As for the physical body of Aiolos, it definitely could not bepared to that of the Titans.

    Simply weak.

    Even if he still had some reservations about the previous strike, Aiolos was still weak in Gollon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You have disappointed me, Earthling. Are you tickling me? This is not going to take my head.¡±

    He smiled faintly. He never intended to give the other party a quick death. He wanted to see how the Earthling managed to cultivate the Titan¡¯s Thunder and Lightning Secret Art and whether it brought any changes to the Earthling.

    However, there was now another reason for him to torture the Earthling. His words were just asking for a beating! He not only wanted to destroy Aiolos¡¯s body but also destroy his soul and will to the point that even if he reincarnated, he could only be a useless person!

    The corners of Aiolos¡¯s mouth were slightly raised.

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    The power of thunder and lightning was previously only contained in his fist, but now, a strand of electricity had emerged from Aiolos¡¯s fist and climbed up his entire left arm, making crackling sounds as it made its way up.

    At this time, Aiolos¡¯s eyebrows and beard were erect as if they were shocked by the electricity, and all the lightning spiritual power instantly gathered on his fist into a ball. His arm had seemingly changed to be an electric arm.

    Pa!

    The fist condensed with lightning pushed away Gollon¡¯s fingers slightly, and shortly after, it turned into a lightning ball that hit Gollon¡¯s face at close range.

    The attack was unleashed at a very close position to Gollon. Furthermore, it was a pure lightning attack. This was an attack that reached the speed of light, hundreds or thousands of times faster than Aiolos¡¯s fist attack just now.

    This was true lightning!

    Even someone as strong as Gollon was unable to sh away, causing his face to be hit by the strong lightning ball. Although the spiritual energy defensive barrier could easily offset the lightning power, the strong impact and the lightning contained in the attack contained a paralysis effect that made him feel slightly stiff.

    ¡°Lightning fist!¡±

    ¡°How was this Earthling able to practice lightning fist to such an extent? How could he control real lightning so easily?¡±

    Most of the ordinary audience in the stands were dumbfounded; even the many bigwigs in the main stands were a little surprised. Of course, what surprised them was not the strength of Aiolos, but another unusual thing.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the abilities that Wang Zhong demonstrated in the Heavenly Gates showed that he had an affinity with the two elements of ice and fire, right?¡± Titan Patriarch Tsarlozst looked at Superintendent Erza with uncertainty.

    Superintendent Erza also had a look of surprise on her face and nodded. It was not surprising that Aiolos could practice the Thunder and Lightning Secret Art of the Titans. Many races could do it too, but none had managed to achieve the same level of control over thunder and lightning as the Titans. To do so, one must have a strong affinity with the lightning elements.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s talents in controlling the elements of ice and fire were well known to the people of Heavenly Gates. But now Aiolos, who was also an Earthling, also had the affinity and talent of controlling lightning? What was going on with Earth...?

    Elemental control was also aw. It was well known that there were elevenws in the Fifth Dimension: six of which made up the Heaven and were controlled by the four Races there. They were: Space, Order, Chaos, Fate, Light, and Darkness.

    And the five elements that seemed to be of a lower level ¡ª Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth ¡ª were the elements that made up the Land and the core of everything in the entire Land. Every civilization and every creature wereposed of the five elements, so they would naturally have an elemental affinity.

    But in the Star Alliance, there had never been a race that possessed more than three different types of elemental talents or, in other words, affinity with the naturalws! This was an ironw, an ironw that had never been broken by the countless races of the Star Alliance.

    Even a race as powerful as the Heavenly Shell Race was onlypatible with the water and earth elements. It could be said that they werepatible with thew of water and thew of earth. Even the Fire Demon Race was onlypatible with thews of gold and fire, while the Titans werepatible with thews of wood and fire, with lightning being a branch from thew of wood. This was already considered some of the first-rate talents of the top civilizations in the Star Alliance, and most of the other weaker level-7 civilizations, or the level-6 civilizations and below, were onlypatible with one of the five basic elements.

    One example would be the Ocean Empire. Throughout their history, the beings born on the were onlypatible with thew of water. In the modern-day Star Alliance, there had never been a race that waspatible with thews of three elements at the same time! This was a limit that all civilizations in the Land faced!

    Therefore, there was even a period in history where people divided civilization levelspletely based on the number of elemental affinities they had. Those who had an affinity with the six supremews were indisputably level-9 or higher. Those who only possessed affinity with the basic five elements were level-8 and below. It was said that when the Star Alliance was at its peak, there used to be a level-8 civilization that waspatible with thews of three or even four elements at the same time, but it had long be a legend. Was Earth actually...?

    Others might have been concerned about the battle itself, but the many bigwigs in the main stands thought of this in an instant. They could see the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Only the eyes of the Blood Demon Ancestor were shining with anticipation.

    The stronger the talent of the Earthlings, the happier he was! He couldn¡¯t even wait to start investigating Earth immediately.

    Gollon in the battle arena obviously had the same idea as his ancestors. Even though he had suffered a small loss under the lightning fist of Aiolos, he was not angry but instead felt joy in his heart.

    ¡°Earth is definitely hiding some secrets.¡± His hearty voice sounded in the arena. ¡°It¡¯s a bit rude to deal with you with just one finger. Purely based on the talents of the Earthlings, it¡¯s worth it for me to use my true strength.

    ¡°I will be a little bit more serious then!¡±

    Boom!

    In the arena, Gollon¡¯s body suddenly burst out with a bloody red light. There was no other change. He didn¡¯t need to unleash his true form to deal with a Solid Core. Merely the release of his spiritual energy had already resulted in a mini typhoon, the strong impulse sting away the thin body of the Earthling.

    It was immediately followed by a sh of red light!

    Hong hong hong...

    Different from Aiolos¡¯s pure pursuit of speed and practical killing techniques, Gollon¡¯s punches were beautifully violent, as if it epassed a certainw or Dao. It was simply pleasing to see his punches, which shed like a string of meteors flying past in the sky silently, leaving one shocked and amazed. Before one could have enough time to enjoy the sight, it had already disappeared and remained a memory to the spectators in the stands.

    Speed had actually lost its meaning before this perfect fist that had merged with the Dao and thews, causing the opponent to be totally unable to dodge the attack. The power of a Gold Core was on apletely different levelpared to a Solid Core. After all, it was a leap of both quality and quantity in spiritual energy.

    The strong muscles in Aiolos¡¯s chest were recessed like sticine, and three deeply sunken fist marks appeared on it. The terrifying impact sent him flying like a cannonball, mming into the transparent barrier of the battle arena, the impact causing a violent roar.

    But in the next second, Aiolos, who should have been injured, disappeared from the barrier.

    A stream of electric current that was more violent than the lightning ball previously crazily condensed behind Gollon. This was followed by the sh of a figure, as if appearing from the electric current. The figure had the momentum of lightning and attacked Gollon from his back.

    Gollon did not even turn his head around. As if he had eyes on his back, powerful spiritual power filled his five fingers, and he grabbed the figure in his hand by the throat!

    Pa!

    The entire figure was instantly sted to pieces by the power of his five terrifying fingers, but there was no physical feel of tearing flesh and blood.

    A lightning clone?

    Gollon could feel an even more violent current converging and forming at the top of his head.

    He raised his head, only to see a huge lightning chain radiating hundreds of meters above him. Numerous lightning elements gathered there crazily. White lightning dragons and snakes danced around, winding around Aiolos in the air, continuously condensing on him, and turning into lightning-like armor!

    Creating natural endowments? Spiritual power equipment?

    The sky was covered by sounds of thunder, and the lightning actually formed an armor!

    No, this was not simply creating natural endowments and spiritual power equipment.

    Crackling electric current sounds resounded all over the stands, and the lightning chain controlled by Aiolos grew bigger and bigger, covering a radius of hundreds of meters like a terrifying minefield. Even the spectators that were seated a few kilometers away and were separated by the solid rune protective shield felt that they were also facing the terrifying thunder and lightning, which made their heads go numb.

    This was already controlling all the elements of heaven and earth. One must know that the elements andws were the most difficult to control in the divine territory because they wereplete and powerful. One couldn¡¯t just call upon them whenever they wanted. To achieve such a level of control, most of them would have to wait until they condensed their Gold Core.

    A Solid Core? On top of that, a non-Titan? Could it be that in the divine territory, there was a race that was better at controlling thunder and lightning than the Titans? Or perhaps, this Earthling was already a Gold Core? But he obviously only had the aura of a Solid Core!

    Not to mention the Void Cores and Solid Cores, but even the weaker Gold Cores in the stands felt the shock and terror of the attack. How could such power belong to a Solid Core? What were the people on Earth? Monsters?

    The noisy scene became a lot quieter at this moment.

    Currently, Aiolos¡¯s pupils hadpletely turned into a shining electric light. Shortly after, a dull roar suddenly rang in the field.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The electric current that filled the air was fierce and violent. As if he was a lightning god, Aiolos pulled up the lightning chain that stretched hundreds of meters in the air and formed a sharp spearhead with it. Following the lightning god¡¯s momentum, it stabbed down fiercely towards Gollon.

    The attack was like a thunderbolt, unstoppable!

    Boom!

    The terrifying lightning spear smashed down like a giant hammer!

    Bang!

    The terrifying loud noise directly caused countless people in the stands to change their expressions. They even felt their eardrums about to shatter. At the same time, a huge wave of air sted out from the exchange between the two, hitting the protective cover hundreds of meters away and sting the entire transparent barrier into bursts of blue light. The million spectators on scene could even feel the earth shaking under their feet.

    Gollon¡¯s feet sunk into the ground, forming a concave surface tens of meters in radius and half a meter deep. This was the Fairy King Arena, dedicated to Gold Core powerhouse fights in a Civilization War. For such a hard ground to be dented so easily, one could imagine how powerful the blow was.

    But even with such a heavy attack, Gollon still did not use his right hand, which was still held behind his back.

    He had only lifted his left arm to block the attack. It was as if his hand was an iron bar. Let alone bending over, he did not even move from his original spot!

    ¡°Your strength is indeed high.¡± His voice was still full of mocking ridicule. ¡°Unfortunately, you used it too stupidly. Why did you smash it straight down? Are you a mallet?¡±

    Aiolos did not respond. Thunder and lightning always made people feel more excited. These surging electric-current particles were the most active and energetic among all the elements. When the lightning luded his eyes, his fighting spirit had already reached its peak. At this moment, he just wanted to fight!

    At the same instant Aiolos¡¯s punch connected, his whole body moved like lightning and shed away again. It was as if he was lightning itself, constantly shing without a fixed path and without a fixed form.

    Lightning was impossible to be caught and could instantly move thousands of kilometers in an instant, just like Aiolos¡¯s fist. There was a majestic aura that came with the attack. With the supplement of spiritual power, his speed was extremely fast, almost as fast as the speed of real lightning.

    One could only see white shining light intecing back and forth in the arena, and in the blink of an eye, it left a beautiful picture that was made up of countless ¡°silver wires¡± made from the shining light in the air, which surrounded the field like a star constetion.

    But this perfect trajectory was destined to be only appreciated by a few people because what was even more frightening was that every punch of his was apanied by a thunderbolt-like roar!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The ground was trembling, and the entire arena was filled with vibrations from the attack. Although the protective barrier of the arena had a certain extent of sound instion ability, it did notpletely iste the sounds in the barrier so that the spectators could fully immerse themselves in watching the battle.

    Only about 30% to 40% of the volume was transmitted out. However, this had already made around half of the spectators unable to stand the noise. They were shocked by the loud roars of thunder that were unleashed right in front of them. Their eardrums were making sharp noises and giving off waves of pain. One by one, they screamed and covered their ears and felt as if they were going to go crazy.

    He was too strong! Even those who had seen strong Gold Cores fight felt that this was of the same level. Regardless of speed or strength, this Earthling was not worse than any ordinary Gold Core!

    Gollon seemed to be suppressed, yet he still stood in his original position. Facing the continuous lightning attacks of Aiolos, he hadpletely changed into a purely defensive fighting style.

    Aiolos was in good condition, and the electric light in his eyes was already like two small suns, bursting with silver light.

    Hundred Lightning Kill!

    It was not just a terrifying fist. The chain of lightning in the air waspletely mobilized by him at this moment, turning into hundreds of huge lightning balls and sting towards Gollon.

    Who cared if he was a king-level Gold Core? Who cared if he was a powerhouse who had ovee the Heavenly River Tide? Under the threat of the lightning, he would still be bombarded into pieces!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Aiolos roared loudly, seemingly turning crazy.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! KIll!¡±

    Hong!

    The sky full of thunderballs mixed with Aiolos¡¯s madness hadpletely submerged Gollon in an instant. The violent air waves and the debris that was thrown up instantly caused most of the arena to be plunged into a flurry of dust.

    ¡°A possible win?¡±

    ¡°Come on Aiolos!¡±

    ¡°Life and death in the arena is the rule. The higher-level civilizations have long forgotten the essence of fighting!¡±

    ¡°War god! War god! War god!¡±

    A small number of Aiolos supporters were filled with excitement. They even forgot the identity and strength of Gollon at this moment. Because they had seen Aiolos in this state too many times in the Arena, they were confident about him. Every time Aiolos was faced with opponents who were of a higher realm and stronger than him or who had driven him into desperation, as long as he managed to enter the violent state of thunder and lightning, then his opponents would simply be torn to pieces by him. There was never an exception!

    Couldn¡¯t everyone see it? Gollon simply couldn¡¯t keep up with Aiolos¡¯s speed and could only defend. There was no room for him to even fight back!

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    An icyughter overcame the ear-splitting thunder at this moment and spread across the noisy stands. The faintughter had an invisible pration ability that made millions of people hear him clearly despite it not being that loud.

    It was Gollon¡¯s voice, and it held no excitement. It was so cold that it was as if a bucket of cold water was poured directly on every Aiolos supporter. It instantly extinguished the hope of Aiolos winning.

    Immediately after, a ray of blood-red light shed into the sky, dispelling the countless currents that had originally gued the sky.

    The audience, whose eyes had focused on Aiolos¡¯s attacks previously, realized that Gollon hadn¡¯t even moved a step from his original position. His feet were still firmly imprinted on the ground, and there was no trace of movement from before. His hands were still behind his back. What was left was the blood-red aura that was continuously burning in the sky.

    Immediately after, he moved his left hand slightly and stopped the ray of lightning that was continuously shing.

    ¡°Caught you.¡± He smiled faintly, as if he had just caught a chicken.

    The lightning current of the whole field swayed at this moment, and then Aiolos appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. His neck was being held by Gollon¡¯s hand, and he hung in the air helplessly. He pressed his hands on Gollon¡¯s left arm in an attempt to free himself from the opponent¡¯s control, but it was like a worm shaking a tree. The effort was futile.

    Then his whole body quickly bent and turned. With the support of his opponent¡¯s arm, his legs pushed forward fiercely towards Gollon. However, before this kick that held all of Aiolos¡¯s strength managed to connect with his opponent, Gollon¡¯s spiritual barrier blocked the attack.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound could be heard, followed by a harsh bone-cracking sound.

    Crack crack crack...

    The bones wereing out from Aiolos¡¯s knee!

    The ear-piercing thunder was gone, and the chaos in the field was gone. What was left was just a man who had a broken leg and was hanging in the air by his neck.

    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that Gollon couldn¡¯t fight back, but that he had no need to do so! Merely the spiritual protection barrier was enough to break his opponent¡¯s limbs!

    There was dead silence in the stands. Making fancy and good-looking moves did not necessarily mean that one was strong. This was a very simple truth... Their strength gap was just too big!

    ¡°This is your confidence? This is your trump card?¡± Julienne was going crazy. When Wang Zhong and this big group of Earthlings said that Earth was special and was sure to win, she had almost believed it!

    She... was really silly! Were this group of Earthlings so dumb that they were so easily tricked? They didn¡¯t know the terror of the advanced civilizations at all! Many of the Gold Cores from the advanced civilizations were close to the king-level. Was thatparable to the Gold Cores that they usually came into contact with on Earth?

    These Blood Demons were too terrifying. Such power was impossible to resist against. If dimir could really do something for Earth, Julienne would definitely not stop it. She would apany him through life and death, and even to reincarnation. But how could she just send him to die? Just for these big shameless fools?

    <i>No, I can¡¯t let dimir go up, absolutely not! I will stop him, no matter what!</i>

    She couldn¡¯t help but grab dimir¡¯s hand tightly, but before she could speak, dimir seemed to have foreseen her thoughts.

    ¡°Look on. It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Julienne looked at her sweetheart in disbelief. It was okay if the Earthlings were all stupid, but was dimir also so stupid that he couldn¡¯t see the difference between the two fighters at all? It was simply a match between an ant and the sun. There was no need to evenpare. Under the dazzling light of the sun, one couldn¡¯t even find the existence of the ant on the ground!

    But dimir¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Even the Earthlings in the room looked serious and looked into the arena with expectation, as if they were blindly believing in a faith.

    ¡°You...¡± Julianne couldn¡¯t help but be angry. However, she also felt a little discouraged. ¡°You¡¯re all crazy!¡±

    ¡°Cuc¡ªkoo! All c¡ªcrazy, all crazy!¡± The ice bird¡¯s teeth were shaking. It could feel the fear of its owner, and even seemed to be able to foresee its own future. For the first time in its life, it stuttered.

    ¡°What a fragile civilization.¡± In the arena, Gollon just smiled and shook his head.

    He had initially thought that if Earth dared to face them head-on, there would be some form of surprise waiting for him, but now, it seemed that these people must have misunderstood something.

    The gap between Gold Cores was muchrger than what many people thought. It was no exaggeration to say that in the eyes of Gollon, the Gold Cores that had just been promoted were simr to the Solid Cores and Void Cores in the Land. They were merely all ¡°ants¡± to him.

    What was a Gold Core? Was it just the qualitative and quantitative changes of the Core? That was just a standard for distinguishing between a Solid Core and a Gold Core. The factor that determined the strength of a Gold Core was the realm of understanding of thew they had!

    For ordinary people, achieving a Gold Core might signify the qualitative and quantitative changes of their own body, soul, and spiritual power. But in the eyes of truly top masters, none of these were worth mentioning. The realm of Gold Core was just a threshold for them to practice andprehend the naturalws. In front of those who managed toprehend thews and integrate them into their attacks, the spiritual power of those who had yet to do so was simply puny.

    Therefore, if onebeled a Gold Core who had just been promoted and merely started toprehend the naturalws with abat strength of one, then Gollon himself had abat strength of a thousand, or even ten thousand!

    As long as he wanted, he could call upon the power of heaven and earth at any time, which was infinite times the strength of one¡¯s spiritual power! If he willed it, he could also ban the opponent from absorbing the power of heaven and earth, and even change thews and rules to a certain extent. That was how top powerhouses fought.

    Even the ordinary Gold Cores were no different from ordinary people in front of them, let alone this little Earthling person who was only a Solid Core. He didn¡¯t even have the qualifications toprehend thews. Although it seemed that he was calling upon the powers of heaven and earth, it was only a small amount, and it was also limited by the naturalws and his physical body. It could be said that he was a toddler in the fight. The gap between him and a Gold Core like himself, who was close to reaching the king-level, was so big that he doubted they could understand at all. Yet, they even dared to fight and resist?

    ¡°Let me teach you,¡± Gollon said with a smile while holding Aiolos¡¯s neck with one hand, ¡°what the power to control the world is like.¡±

    He just raised his hand slightly, and the remaining thunder and lightning around him disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    ¡°This is called sealing,¡± he said lightly. Immediately after, he released the five fingers that pinched Aiolos, but an invisible force reced his hands, causing Aiolos to still hang in the air with his neck still being ¡°held¡± by Gollon.

    ¡°This is control.¡±

    Next, Gollon released his left hand and flipped it slightly, pressing down with his five fingers.

    Boom!

    The invisible force holding Aiolos directly smashed him into the ground. Arge area on it was pounded into a pit, and Aiolos¡¯s entire face was stuck to the ground.

    Then, with a flick of Gollon¡¯s finger, it was as if a plow had appeared. He rubbed Aiolos¡¯s face against the ground and ¡°plowed¡± him forward fiercely on the extremely hard arena ground. A ditch that was tens of meters long appeared!

    Aiolos?!

    The gaze of the audience seemed to be frozen at this moment. All of their eyes were glowing red, maybe one of them was worried about Aiolos, but more of them were shocked by the power disyed by the Gold Core that was close to bing king-level. Everyone¡¯s eyes stared at the ditch and the limp figure.

    Many people heard the sound of bones cracking when Aiolos was used to plow the ground. At this moment, the bones throughout his body seemed to be deformed, and his hands and legs were soft andy there motionless. Even his elbows and knees were no longer visible, his limbs looking as if they were pieces of soft cotton candy.

    And at this time, Gollon¡¯s voice sounded btedly. ¡°Now, <i>this</i> is suppression!¡±

    Pa...

    The invisible power dissipated, and Aiolos¡¯s body fell limply onto the ground.

    It could be seen that he had not died nor even given up. His limp body was still wriggling and struggling, but such struggle was obviously meaningless. Even those who were blindly obsessed with Aiolos already understood that he was gone.

    The gap between a Solid Core and a Gold Core was already huge, let alone for a near king-level Gold Core.

    ¡°Challenging the Blood Demon Race.¡± Gollon smiled, and his voice faintly echoed. ¡°Is Earth even qualified to do so?¡±

    ¡°Gollon...¡±

    ¡°Gollon! Gollon! Gollon!¡±

    Many people supported Gollon originally, and there were even more people who bet that the Blood Demon Race would win. What¡¯s more, this Earthling made such loud noises before, which made everyone¡¯s eardrums hurt!

    After a brief period of silence, a crazy wave of cheering broke out, and in the camp of the Blood Demon Race, more than a dozen of their subsidiary civilizations, plus the Blood Demons themselves, were cheering. The victory might have been guaranteed, but winning so joyfully using such a crushing method seemed to have finally made them feel the sense of glory as a member of the Blood Demon Race in this ¡°shameful¡± Civilization War.

    Strength! Victory!

    Ma Dong¡¯s palm was almost torn apart by his own nails. Not only him, but even Emily and the others beside him, including Wang Zhanfeng, his wife, and several elders from the Patriarch Society, all had gloomy expressions at this time.

    They didn¡¯t understand such a level of power, but at least when Aiolos was on Earth, he was the number one master and was also the most important and trustedbatant Wang Zhong relied on in this Civilization War. If Aiolos could match his opponent, even if they lost, everyone would still maintain confidence in Wang Zhong¡¯s judgment, but now...

    The gap was too big; it was too hard for them to witness! It was not that Aiolos was weak but that the opponent was too strong.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s judgment was wrong. Perhaps he had fought some Gold Cores during the Netherworld King incident, causing him to look down on all the Gold Cores in the Land. Pride always influenced one¡¯s thinking. This time, Wang Zhong had absolutely made a wrong decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Julienne¡¯s whole body was trembling. She wanted to pull dimir away.

    These people from the Blood Demon Race were way too cruel. They were already powerful enough to easily end the battle, but they chose to torture their opponents in such a way. In a Civilization War, the battle was not stopped by a referee when one lost one¡¯s ability to fight. It only ended when one died in the arena or if one surrendered himself. But looking at the current state of Aiolos, it was without a doubt that he could no longer speak. His mouth had be a rag due to the friction with the ground. His limbs were alsopletely broken by his opponent. He could not even make a gesture to surrender even if he wanted to! Gollon was going to torture Aiolos, the poor Earthling... Julianne couldn¡¯t imagine dimir having to go through all this. She would have gone crazy.

    However, Julianne couldn¡¯t move dimir at all.

    dimir stood there motionless, his eyes still glowing like before.

    ¡°Stand up!¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 1198 - Undying Body

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Undying Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The others remained very calm. It was kind of a weird atmosphere.

    <i>Was this group of people enemies with Aiolos?</i> Julienne thought.

    ¡°Stand up! Stand up! Stand up!¡±

    These were not the shouts from the room, but from the stands in the arena.

    Suddenly, an unparalleled crazy roar could be heard. The volume was astonishingly loud as if a guy with full vitality was roaring into a loudspeaker with all his might.

    ¡°You promised me you¡¯de back alive, my brother! How can you fall now?! Stand up for me!¡±

    The terrifying roar resounded through the stands, and the millions of spectators all heard it. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the origin of the sound.

    The roar hade from beside the main stands and was made by a giant nearly four meters tall.

    Titan Race, Tsarilorhuan!

    A Titan¡¯s voice could be said to be a loudspeaker itself, and if they ever wanted to shout...

    And he wasn¡¯t the only one. With Tsarilorhuan¡¯s roar, the Titans around him also started howling.

    Needless to say, the Titans had always been united. Furthermore, they had a scarce poption and were very affectionate with each other. Most of them formed friendships from fights with each other. Of course, what was more important was that the opponent of the Earthlings was the Blood Demon Race, a nasty and dirty civilization that was hated by the Titans.

    Stand up! Stand up!

    The roar of the hundreds of Titans was like a powerful ¡°muffler¡± that covered the wantonughter.

    In the beginning, there were only their voices. However, after the Titans¡¯ shouts shocked the audience, more and more of the spectators slowly joined the ranks of those shouting!

    ¡°Stand up!¡± ¡°Aiolos!¡± ¡°Stand up!¡± ¡°Aiolos!¡±

    The Earthlings, the Ocean Empire, the Illusion Race, the factions that supported the Netherworld King, those who were originally fans of Aiolos, and even a considerable part of the neutral factions who did not participate in the gambling ¡ª they all started joining in.

    Creatures that lived in groups would always have a herd mentality and were always easily infected by the atmosphere they were in. Moreover, people were always willing to see the birth of miracles. Without affecting their interests, there was no problem for them to cheer for the Earthlings.

    ¡°¡±Stand up, Aiolos!¡±¡±

    Their roars had already upied the entire arena in an instant, forming an unexpected wave,pletely suppressing the original cheers that had been overpowering!

    Gollon smiled and looked around at the crowd who were cheering on his opponent.

    He held disdain towards Aiolos¡¯s supporters and even felt it was ridiculous for them to still cheer him on under such a situation.

    Miracles didn¡¯t happen by roaring and cheering someone on. It was understandable for those in the lower-leveled civilizations to have such a mentality Those monkey-like natives would never understand the difference between gods and mortals. However, how could a top level-7 civilization like the Titan Race also believe in a miracle happening? Sadly, the Blood Demon Race had been suppressed by such a simple-minded and idiotic civilization for more than a dozen eras.

    But such days wouldn¡¯t remain for long. The weakness of the Earthlings now did not mean that their potential was also weak. On the contrary, the talents they showed surprised even the level-8 civilizations. They actually had affinities with three different elements! As long as they won today¡¯s Civilization War, as long as the Blood Demon Racepletely controlled Earth and got to study the secrets behind their elemental affinity, the Blood Demon Race would immediately gain an improvement in their bloodline and could even be one of the top level-8 civilizations that would forever be remembered!

    At that time, let alone these simple-minded Titans, even the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race would have to bow down to the Blood Demon Race! And if he could absorb the essence of this new bloodline, he could make a qualitative leap and step into a new realm, even possibly regaining the opportunity to break through the Heavenly River Tide!

    Just by thinking of this, Gollon couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited.

    It¡¯s time to get rid of this ant. Time to¡ª Huh?

    Gollon¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly, and he withdrew his gaze from the stands.

    The guy in front of him who was dying actually gave him the feeling that he was gaining back his vitality.

    Pi pa~~~

    The soft sound of electric currents could be heard. Immediately after, a trace of lightning could be seen shining from the dying body.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa!

    The broken bones were suddenly and incessantly repairing themselves.

    Gollon felt his opponent¡¯s vitality recovering inexplicably and at a very fast rate. His opponent¡¯s spiritual energy sea, which had been wrecked and even dried up, was actually flowing again, quickly turning from a trickle of spiritual energy into a torrential spring. Shortly after, it was already like a surging river.

    This was...

    The only way one could recover so quickly after a serious injury was to unleash one¡¯s true form. The surge of heaven and earth spiritual power at that moment did have an excellent healing effect.

    Wait, isn¡¯t the true form of this Earthling the spiritual power equipment he disyed earlier? But currently, he had no spiritual power equipment on him at all. Was this his second stage true form? His second physical form?

    Spiritual power equipment was a type of true form for some. Such a true form was vastly different from those that enabled one to transform into a fixed physical form. The essence of the spiritual power equipment¡¯s true formy inbat. It was born to battle and had no fixed form. When one needed to defend, the spiritual power equipment would transform into armor. When one needed to attack, the spiritual power equipment would manifest into a weapon suitable for one.

    Such a true form might be considered an excellent one in the eyes of lower-leveled civilizations, but in the eyes of level-7 and level-8 civilizations, its capabilities were average. To put it bluntly, although it could transform into many different forms, it had no distinct characteristic. It merely increased one¡¯s attack or defense capabilities by a small extent and was useless for the strong powerhouses who fought mainly with their understanding of naturalws.

    Thus, Gollon did not care much about his opponent¡¯s true form. However, what he did not expect was that his opponent actually had a second stage true form.

    Moreover, the healing effect on Aiolos when he unleashed his true form was way too exaggerated. He had managed to recover his broken spiritual energy sea and repaired all his broken bones at a speed visible to the naked eye. There was only one type of people that would have such healing capabilities.

    Those with an undying body!

    Aiolos already had an undying body long ago, even before the time he got to know Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. When Aiolos was still in the Heroic Soul Realm, his Heroic Soul Dharma Idol was the undying body!

    And this was the second unusual thing about Earth.

    Both the Heroic Soul Dharma Idol of the Earthlings in the Heroic Soul Realm and their Void Core true form were manifestations based on their soul. The essence was the same as the other races in the Land ¡ª the starting point where the powerhouses evolved to be stronger. It was something that all true powerhouses cared strongly about.

    In most of the high-leveled civilizations in the Land, the newborns were already at least of the Foundation Stage. It seemed as though they had a very high starting point and were very powerful, but in fact, they were a tall castle without a strong foundation. Therefore, for the cultivators in the Land, the Void Core was the real starting point.

    Only by understanding the essence of their soul could they truly embark on their path ofprehending the naturalws and understanding their own cultivation path. It could be said that the true form was the bridge between oneself and thews of the world. A stronger true form meant that one could be closer with the world and have a greater understanding of heaven and earth.

    Thus, all the students of the CHC pursued their second stage true form when they were at the Solid Core Realm. They all wanted to have a deeper understanding of their soul before breaking through to the stage of the Gold Core and establishing their Dao. Only by doing so could they be considered perfect. Those who did not do so were regarded as failures.

    The people of Earth were previously too weak to even know the existence of such a realm, let alone understand what it entailed. Even Wang Zhong, who had just broken into the Solid Core Realm, did not think much about it. As his cultivation deepened, only then did he truly see and understand the threshold for bing a Gold Core, as well as the road of cultivation after bing a Gold Core.

    In the Land, there were countless civilizations and countless powerhouses. Every one of them needed to form their Void Core before being able to unleash their true form. Yet for Earthlings, they were able to do so when they were at the Heroic Soul Stage. The Earthlings¡¯ Dharma Idol was another form of true form, and they had a superb understanding of such power when they were merely in the Heroic Soul Stage!

    To put it simply, the Earthlings¡¯ theoretical foundation of their soul was fully mature and solid. Once Earthlings manifested their Void Core, it would be as if a bright new path had opened, and a quantitative change would take ce immediately. This was unmatched across all civilizations.

    Not only that, the true forms of Earthlings were often affected by their Dharma Idol, allowing some superb abilities or some fragments ofw to be incorporated into their true form. Examples included Scarlet¡¯s chains, dimir¡¯s dragon tattoos, and so on. Earthlings never had that sense of awe and trepidation for the naturalws like the various races of the Star Alliance did. Earthlings could even control the naturalws when they were on Earth. It was only that in the Land, thews were of a higher level and thus needed one to have greater understanding and mastery over them before they could seek control over them. However, the essence of which was the same.

    Wang Zhong believed that since he could feel it, the others could definitely feel it too!

    But would the Star Alliance give Earth enough time? If they merely had ordinary talents or even if Earth was likely to be another Heavenly Shell Race, then with the current rtionship between Lao Wang and the Machinery Race, the Insect Race, and the Heavenly Shell Race, there might have been room for negotiations. At worst, there would be one more level-8 civilization in the Star Alliance.

    But the talents of the Earthlings were simply too high, to the point that it scared those in the Star Alliance. When Wang Zhong had just truly realized the monstrosity of their talents, the first thing he thought of was that it might threaten all the higher-leveled civilizations in the Star Alliance!

    They could far exceed all the current level-8 civilizations!

    And as Earth was promoted to a level-6 civilization, such talents could no longer be hidden at all. Once this was discovered by civilizations like the Fire Demon Race, they would inevitably attempt to destroy Earth in the dark without holding back. Those in the dark were hard to guard against, and if a level-8 civilization as strong as the Fire Demon Race was really determined to destroy Earth, the current Earth simply wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. When the time came, even the Heavenly Shell Race might not lend a helping hand towards Earth. After all, the talents of Earthlings were simply too high, and they would not stay as a subordinate civilization under their control. Furthermore, they would also question and be suspicious of the reason behind Earth hiding their strong inborn natural talents. Were they nning something against them?

    Rather than that, it was better to walk directly in front of everyone and show to all the talents of the Earthlings by killing the Blood Demons and exert dominance! This could be considered a double-edged sword! As long as Earthlings got past today¡¯s hurdle, even if the Earth were to incur a significant loss, they would be able to enjoy a period of peace.

    Even if it was a powerful race like the Fire Demon Race, they would have to weigh themselves before starting to act against the Earth after seeing how the Earthlings managed to kill off the Blood Demons. Even if they chose to act, they would still need a period of time to n and to make careful preparations. This would allow Earth to have a period to breathe, recuperate, and perhaps be stronger. At the same time, the attitude of the Heavenly Shell Race would certainly have some subtle changes, but at least Earth would not have deliberately concealed anything from them. After all, Earth was still on their side...

    Julienne was stunned. Just a second ago, she had still been terrified at Aiolos¡¯s tragic situation, but a secondter, Aiolos hade back to life as if he had been resurrected from the dead.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face was calm. Since he could understand all of these, how could Aiolos, who had always been better than him, not understand it?

    This was his source of confidence in this war!

    ...

    The battle arena became quiet, and both the supporters of Aiolos and of Gollon were all looking at Aiolos, whose body had recovered almost instantly, in amazement.

    ¡°Did that guy have the undying body that could only be found in the legends?¡±

    ¡°It is said that there are some blessed beings in the Land who are favored by thews of heaven and earth from birth. Since the time they were born, they already had an undying body that allowed them to recover quickly no matter the injuries they received!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, is that true? I always thought it was just a legend!¡±

    ¡°Look at what happened in front of you. To be able to recover so fast, how could it not be the undying body?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the supreme elder who guards the Heavenly Gates also has an undying body! He had once resurrected seven days after his death!¡±

    There were sounds of surprise in the surrounding stands. It was not that they had never seen a cultivator who had healing abilities. Even if a cultivator had healing capabilities, they couldn¡¯t perform such a feat. Previously, Aiolos had clearly been on the verge of death!

    Now that someone mentioned the living example of the supreme elder who guarded the Heavenly Gates, many were convinced of the fact that Aiolos possessed the undying body.

    The corner of Gollon¡¯s mouth slightly lifted.

    As a member of the top circle of the Land, Gollon obviously knew a lot of secrets about the supreme elder Bebelot. He was indeed a legend, but it was pure nonsense if someone said he had an undying body. Let alone the Land, even the Heaven did not have a being with an undying body. After all, even a god could die, let alone men.

    As for the Aiolos in front of him, Gollon could clearly feel that at the same time he ¡°resurrected¡±, his strength had also vastly increased. It had been raised from the fighting strength of a typical peak Solid Core to the extreme limits of the Solid Core Realm. It even gave Gollon the faint feeling that Aiolos¡¯s strength was breaking the limits of a Solid Core.

    But so what? In front of him, was there any difference between a peak Solid Core and an extreme-limit Solid Core?

    This was simply ridiculous. Undying body? It was merely a sacrificial secret art where one paid a certain price to gain a huge power. There were many secret arts like these. From what Gollon knew, the Titans themselves already had seven or eight kinds of such secret arts, and many of them were simr to the current situation of Aiolos where electricity was all over his body.

    Immediately afterward, an invisible divine power condensed, and a heavy hammer made from his spiritual power appeared in the air, mming down on the recovering Aiolos!

    Boom!

    With a terrifying sound, half of the arena¡¯s ground was sunk and turned into arge pit. Aiolos, who had lightning all over his body, stood in the middle of the pit.

    It could be seen that his entire body and limbs were about to fall apart and that he was paralyzed at this point in time. It was as if he had been directly mashed into a pool of flesh and blood by this terrifying blow, and the sparks of lightning on his body hadpletely dissipated.

    ¡°No matter how you recover, it is still a dead end.¡± Gollon¡¯s cold voice echoed throughout the arena. Although it was a slight whisper, the voice was able to reach the ears of everyone here and instantly overwhelmed the noise of the millions of spectators. Everyone clearly heard what he said, ¡°Weak!¡±

    The scene that had just be noisy fell silent in an instant, and the hope that had just arisen in the hearts of Ma Dong and the others in the stands waspletely dashed.

    They had thought of it too simply.

    What was a king-level Gold Core?

    That was the cream of the crop among all the Gold Cores!

    Aiolos might be very special and could perhaps be regarded as a very strong Solid Core even if he was ced in the CHC orpared with the Solid Cores throughout the history of the Land. However, in front of a Gold Core, it was exactly like what Gollon had said. He was simply too weak! This was no exaggeration at all!

    Laughter filled the stands of the Blood Demon Race. Such a result waspletely within their expectations. It was a good start!

    But before they could cheer for the victory of Gollon and the victory of the Blood Demon Race, they saw the fingers of the limp figure in the sunken pit move slightly.

    ¡°En?¡± Gollon felt it and raised his brow slightly.

    Aiolos, who had beenpletely limp, managed to move his body once again. And at the same time...

    BOOM!

    A ray of electric current rose from him again. Although it was faint, the current was bright.

    Immediately afterwards, the electric light spread like wildfire across his body.

    Pi pa pi pa!

    Countless electric currents surged, and the body that had beenpletely paralyzed and had fallen apart reconnected like a jigsaw puzzle. Along with a dazzling electrical light, a forcerger than the previous one overflowed from the Earthling!

    This was...

    Everyone in the entire battle arena had looks of shock.

    He was alive again?

    Gollon was a little surprised. He could feel that Aiolos¡¯s spiritual power had risen once again!

    A sacrificial secret art? It did not seem like it anymore. It was vastly different from any of the Titan¡¯s recovery and strength-increasing secret arts that he knew of.

    Yes, secret arts could temporarily increase the user¡¯s power limit, but that was at the cost of burning one¡¯s life and future potential. Such a secret art could only be used once, and there would be a long period of weakness immediately after use. In some cases, the user might even experience a permanent drop in strength. Such was the price one had to pay if one wanted to gain strength easily.

    When Aiolos recovered the first time, the increase in strength could be exined as a sacrificial secret art, but how the hell did he recover the second time? Gollon had never heard of any powerful secret art that could be used without restrictions consecutively. Furthermore, during the second recovery, the increase in strength was obviously much greater than the one before! Gollon had never heard of any secret method that could increase one¡¯s power twice.

    In normal times, Gollon might have been very interested in studying the mystery of this ability. However, there were currently countless civilizations in the Star Alliance seated in the stands watching the battle. Furthermore, the ancestors of his race were staring at him again and waiting for the first victory in the Civilization War.

    This was not the time to study the Earthling.

    Kill!

    <i>His recovery abilities are strong? Then I shall squeeze your head until it explodes! Let¡¯s see how you can recover then!</i>

    There were many races in the Land that could regenerate their severed limbs like lizards. Beings with strong recovery abilities were not unusual in the Land, but he had not expected that an Earthling could also have such an ability. On top of that, the recovery ability he had was unprecedentedly strong.

    Of course, the most effective way to deal with such people who could continuously recover and who had extremely tenacious vitality was to squeeze their head until it exploded!

    He slightly lifted his left hand, and his five fingers transformed into ws, wanting to make Aiolos fly directly to his hand. However, his opponent¡¯s supposedly limp body became extremely heavy at this time, and he could not grasp it.

    His strength had indeed risen once again. But so what?

    Gollon¡¯s face only changed slightly. ¡°Get up!¡±

    Different from the rxed and casual manner he had before, violent spiritual power exploded from him this time, and he used the strength of a Gold Core!

    Aiolos seemed to still be in aa. Although there were endless electric lights shining from his body, he was still pulled up directly, and the head shining with electric light was firmly controlled by Gollon between his five fingers.

    ¡°I will squeeze your head until it explodes!¡±

    Boom!

    The five fingers clenched together, and the veins in his fingers popped up. There was the loud sound of an explosion. Everyone on the scene couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. However, there was no sight of Aiolos¡¯s head exploding.

    Pi pa pi pa!

    Strong electric lights condensed on Aiolos¡¯s head like a hard lightning helmet, with the lightning constantly shing.

    Spiritual power equipment?

    No, Gollon could clearly feel that this lightning helmet was different from the previous spiritual power equipment.

    The intensity of this electric current waspletely different from the previous one, and it was no longer the original white lightning energy. A trace of golden thunder light appeared in it, slowly growing in quantity, and within seconds, it had reced all of the original white lightning.

    Pi pa pi pa!

    Compared to the current one, the previous white electric lights were as docile as a bunch of contented babies. The strong electric lights were now shining like sharp des. Even the remaining electric currents that had dispersed due to an overflow caused the nearby space to start crackling, causing faint space cracks to appear.

    A trait that had originally belonged only to the greatest Gold Titan warrior among the Titans was now seen on an Earthling. ¡°Dying once¡± seemed to have made him stronger.

    This... Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. The power of lightning could actually take on Gollon¡¯s brute force?

    Gollon¡¯s face was veiled with anger.

    A small Solid Core had caused him trouble again and again! Aiolos had already been beaten into aa by him and was like a sheep waiting to be ughtered. Yet, he could not even crush Aiolos¡¯s head? Was Aiolos mocking him?!

    ¡°I want to see how hard your head is!¡± Gollon was really angry.

    He had never thought of bing serious when fighting these Earthlings. He felt that it was sufficient for him to use the strength of a Gold Core to fight with one casually to take a victory. However, it now seemed that the power of an ordinary Gold Core could not kill off this weird Earthling.

    With a thought, the energies of heaven and earth responded!

    This time, not only was his own Gold Core spiritual energy surging out from his pores, but the air currents nearby also seemed to be converging towards him, faintly forming a small majestic vortex in the battle arena and slowly rotating around Gollon. He was in control of all the energies of heaven and earth!

    In that instant, it was as if the battle arena itself was shaking in fear in front of such power!

    The power of ordinary Gold Coresy in merely their Gold Core cultivation. They had justpleted the qualitative change from a Solid Core to be a Gold Core. Although their spiritual energy level had be much higher, they were still ssified as having the strength of a Gold Core.

    But an almighty peak Gold Core was very different. They could easilymunicate with the world and use the power of heaven and earth anytime, anywhere. As long as the Fifth Dimension was not extinguished, they would never run out of strength or spiritual energy. This was the difference between them and ordinary Gold Cores!

    At this time, Gollon looked like a god of war! Carrying the terrifying power of heaven and earth, not to mention the mere flesh and blood of Aiolos, even a mountain could be destroyed instantly!

    A clear ¡°pa¡± sound could be heard.

    The lightning helmet was squeezed out of shape and quickly dissipated. Aiolos¡¯s whole head was gushing blood, and his facial features were destroyed. The cracks on his skull could be seen with the naked eye, and even his brain sma was leaking out from his head!

    ¡°Ai¡ªAiolos?!¡± In the Goblin Race¡¯s row of seats, a female finally couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.

    In the seats where the Earthlings sat, Ma Dong and the others and even Muzi in the lounge, all had a dejected face. They all clenched their fists in uncertainty, hoping for Aiolos to get up.

    In today¡¯s battle with the Blood Demon Race, everyone already knew that there would be sacrifices, and perhaps even all of them might be wiped out. Everyone was ready to ept the possible results. However, when they saw Aiolos being treated so cruelly by having his head squeezed until it popped, they couldn¡¯t stop the grief and resentment filling their heart. Yet, they could do nothing about it!

    The vitality that had just appeared and the electric current that had previously arisen from Aiolos¡¯s ¡°remains¡± had dissipated once again, causing his body to be cold and stiff.

    Pa...

    Aiolos¡¯s body was thrown to the ground again.

    Gollon¡¯s face was a bit gloomy. He actually wanted to pursue a cooler method of sting and squeezing Aiolos¡¯s head, to cause it to explode to pieces to vent his anger. However, he actually didn¡¯t manage to do so.

    Aiolos¡¯s head and the lightning-helmet were really too strong. It was almost as if his head was made with the Golden Stone b. Even though he had used all his strength, he still could not make the Earthling¡¯s head explode, only managing to crush it and cause it to crack.

    However, that was merely for the visual effect.

    There was no need to think about the ability to recover. The head was the most important body part for most living organisms. After being subjected to the pressure from his hands, even the skull had split, and the brain sma had shot out. It was absolutely impossible for him to regain any vitality.

    However, a miracle happened once again...

    With the strength shown by Aiolos before, in theory, his soul consciousness must have been very strong, and his remnant soul couldst for at least several years after his death. However, Gollon did not see the other party¡¯s remnant soul popping out of his body. Aiolos was not a Gold Core, and only a Gold Core had the ability to carry the soul like a physical body. He could not even attack Aiolos¡¯s soul consciousness. Where was the soul? Could he still be alive?

    Just as the thought shed through Gollon¡¯s mind, the world suddenly dimmed slightly. The blue skies previously had now been covered by arge patch of ck clouds.

    Gollon couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look at the sky. Not only him, but also the others in the stands had their heads raised looking towards the sky.

    At this point in time, no one knew how and where the dark clouds came from, but currently,rge tracts of weird dark clouds had gathered in the sky, and new dark clouds were constantly joining in from all directions!

    This was...?!

    Everyone was surprised.

    This was the divine territory and was not like those backward and barrens. The weather of the entire territory and even the temperature difference between day and night werepletely controlled by the Star Alliance. Be it rain or shine, it was based strictly on the seasons of the Land. This was to facilitate the growth of some special nts and the maintenance of the environment.

    Today, ording to the weather forecasts of the Machinery Pce, it should have been a whole day of sun. Not only today, but even in the next half month, the skies should be clear and cloudless. This was already fixed and would not be changed. But where did these dark clouds suddenly appear from?

    BOOM!

    A bolt of lightning suddenly shed out of the thick dark clouds.

    Gollon was shocked. He lowered his head and looked straight ahead.

    The ¡°corpse¡± that was supposed to be lying motionless in the pit was now standing up silently opposite him.

    <i>¡®Control the lightning, kill all those who block the way...¡¯</i>

    Aiolos did not speak, but a strange voice echoed in Gollon¡¯s heart.

    Holy gold lightning!

    Gollon¡¯s heart palpitated, and from the weird and upright body, he suddenly felt a burst of vitality that was exuberant to the extreme! Not only Aiolos¡¯s vitality, but also his spiritual power had increased by leaps and bounds, and Gollon could even feel the power ofwsing from him! He was 10 times, or even 100 times stronger than before!

    ...

    Aiolos had actually long been waiting for this day.

    He might not have as much knowledge of the senior members of the Star Alliance as Wang Zhong nor the understanding of the talents and secrets of the people on Earth as Wang Zhong did, but he had long seen what was hidden in him earlier than Wang Zhong.

    He had lived in the jungle since he was a child and was constantly apanied by the wood and stone of nature. From young, he had long started carving using dead wood. From the start, he had long been close and understood easily the life runes that were rted to the wood attribute.

    When everyone else could not understand what those runes were, he had already been able to use them proficiently. Even Wang Zhong¡¯s theory of life runes had been taught by him!

    His talenty inprehending thew of wood, and he had an unparalleled affinity for it. He could be said to be the ¡°darling¡± of thew of wood! Thew of the wood element had unparalleled resilience and vitality. This was the origin of his undying body.

    At the same time, he was also close to the lightning element because lightning was a branch of thew of wood. It was also because of the mutual attraction of thew of wood that allowed him and Tsarilorhuan to be close friends with each other the instant they met. Everything was predestined, seemingly coincidental yet inextricably linked.

    He knew that the woodw was his Dao, and he had been working towards this direction all the time. He had made rapid progress and could even see how he should progress in the future. It was just that some things could only be understood but not achieved overnight. They would require time to umte. Otherwise, there was only another extreme method to stimte one¡¯s potential and break through, and that was by putting oneself in a life-or-death situation, just like now!

    Sssr!

    The soul that was wandering in his spirit sea suddenly returned to its ce at this time!

    The eyes that had been closed previously suddenly opened, and the two sun-like eyes gleamed with a bright, dazzling golden light. These eyes met with Gollon¡¯s increasingly zealous eyes.

    ¡°Alive, he hase alive again!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! How can onee back to life even after his head has been crushed? What the hell is this?!¡±

    ¡°This Earthling...¡±

    There were many people shouting in shock from the stands. In any case, it was impossible to imagine that a person who had been sentenced to death three consecutive times still had such eyes filled with vitality.

    The rxed expression on Gollon¡¯s face was reced with a look of incredible bewilderment.

    He had killed this guy three times, yet this guy had kepting back to life!

    Was there actually someone who had an undying body in this world? What was more terrifying was that his strength had once again skyrocketed. It had increased exponentially through each of his deaths!

    This was not a secret art that could increase one¡¯s power. He had only heard of secret arts that made the users be weaker the more they used it and not stronger.

    Aiolos had transformed from a Solid Core that was considered an ant in his eyes to be someone who had the fighting capabilities and strength at the level of an almighty peak Gold Core!

    For the first time, Gollon¡¯s eyes appeared solemn and serious. He knew that he had missed the best opportunity to kill his opponent...

    It couldn¡¯t be considered as a missed opportunity. The other party had a weird ability to resurrect from the dead. It was impossible for anyone to kill him easily without knowing of his ability. Now that he had personally seen it, he believed that Aiolos had an undying body! He would definitely not give him another chance.

    He would not use pure brute force anymore. He would use the strongest move that he knew to smash his corpse into thousands of pieces and banish his soul into the depths of hell such that he could never undergo rebirth!

    Gollon was also a fighting freak who had proven himself with his fighting capabilities! What made him unhappy today was that he needed to fight with some weak people like a chess piece. That was something he was not interested in. However, if the opponent was someone strong enough for him to take on seriously and, even more coincidentally, happened to be simr to the imaginary Gold Titan that had appeared countless times in his mind...

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± said Aiolos with a calm voice as he licked the corners of his cracked mouth. However, it made people feel the seriousness of what he had said. The limitations of one¡¯s physical body were no longer important in the Star Alliance. Aiolos almost seemed like a god now.

    Among the dark clouds in the sky, a bolt of lightning struck downwards! Different from ordinary white lightning, the lightning in the dark cloud was faintly golden and was like a dragon!

    ¡°Golden Thunder Realm!¡± Titan Patriarch Tsarlozst couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.

    Although the ¡°Gold Titans¡± were known as the strongest among the Titans, that was just a given nickname, and it did not mean that the Titan must have the ability to manifest golden lightning. In fact, this golden lightning would only manifest when one reached the extremity in the control of lightning. One needed to have the deepest understanding of thews of lightning that only existed in the legends. It had been generations since someone had reached such a realm. Yet currently, an Earthling managed to reach such a realm?!

    Not to mention these bigwigs, even those who were blind would know that the dark clouds in the sky were actually condensed by this Aiolos.

    Terrifying! The ability to change the state of the heavens and the earth meant that one had control over them. Such was a unique ability that belonged to only the Gold Cores! Yet this Solid Core actually managed to do it too!

    Ma Dong was so excited that tears filled his eyes. Not only him, all the Earthlings clenched their fists and stood up too!

    The Illusion Race, the Ocean Empire, Heavenly Treasures Street, countless people were excited to the point that they felt that their brain was deprived of oxygen and couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Earth side was the one that was going to be destroyed. No one had ever thought that in the face of an almighty peak Gold Core, the Earthlings would still decide to resist and speak so cockily!

    But Gollon merelyughed. He was not upset at all, even secretly excited and surprised.

    Who cared if he was a Gold Core or a Solid Core? No matter how this Earthling managed to do it, how could someone who hadpletely controlled thews of lightning be judged by such a superficial criterion?

    His blood was boiling, and his battle intent was soaring. The head filled with golden electric currents that was being controlled by his five fingers was also constantly bursting with power. The two were silentlyparing notes with each other and could each feel the improvement of the other party¡¯s strength.

    Only a mere arm apart, a strange excitement had already stirred the blood of the two at the same time.

    There was no more nonsense. When their gazes met each other, there was a collision of lightning and blood-lights!

    For the first time, Gollon felt a trace of danger and challenge from his opponent. The power in his palm was constantly increasing, but the strength of his opponent¡¯s lightning spiritual equipment was also correspondingly increasing at a speed not lower than that of his own.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The two people seemed to be motionless, but the ground of the battle arena was shaken by the exchange of power between them. The surrounding debris and dust seemed to have entered an invisible force field, a weightless space. They actually revolved around them and floated in mid-air.

    This was the divine territory... Even if it was just a broken stone, its weight would be unimaginable. Yet now, under the exchange of moves between the two and the mutual interferences of thews they were both using, the debris had be as light as a feather!

    Pa!

    The golden lightning suddenly surged at this moment, and golden lights bloomed on Aiolos, and in the next second...

    Lightning fist!

    It was the same move as before, but the impact waspletely different.

    In an instant, there were tens of thousands of densely packed golden fist-lightsbining into a single attack, forming a sky full of fist-lights that were all rushing towards Gollon like an array of arrows!

    This was a terrifying qualitative change! Regardless of whether one was a Solid Core or a Gold Core, any strong powerhouse who relied on their physical body strength to fight could only unleash an attack that could reach 10 times the speed of sound at the very limit.

    But once one understood and incorporatedws into their attacks, it was equivalent to obtaining the recognition of thews! This was thew of lightning. In terms of speed alone, its attack could reach the speed of light, which was around eight hundred and eighty thousand times the limit of the speed of sound!

    Any attempts to evade were meaningless in the face of such an attack. One could only try to withstand and resist it.

    Gollon¡¯s arms crossed, and blue veins popped out on his forehead.

    Pa pa pa pa pa~~~

    The countless fists formed a line sting towards Gollon¡¯s body, pushing him back again and again. Even the ck iron armor on his body was sted into pieces resembling shredded paper in an instant.

    Hidden under the ck iron armor were his well-defined muscles. His bulging chest muscles were high enough to make even the strongest physical body powerhouses ashamed. The dense fist-lightsunched themselves onto his bulging muscles. A dent was left on the surface of his chest, but it was only a momentary illusion.

    ¡°Aaarrhh!¡±

    With a loud roar, he stabilized himself from being pushed back. All the fist marks that were on his body disappeared with this loud roar, and his muscles inted back to their normal state like a balloon. At the same time, ayer of red haze formed over him, and it was so dense that it covered his entire body.

 Chapter 1199 - The Most Powerful Clown

    <h4>Chapter 1199: The Most Powerful Clown</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    The dense blood-red fog was still spreading continuously from Gollon. Countless fist-lights that traveled at the speed of light charged into the fog, but no remaining signs of the fists were seen after. It was as if they had been devoured by the red fog and vanished.

    Closely after, the continuously rising red fog suddenly stopped, and something started to brew inside with a gurgle before it suddenly exploded.

    Red Lotus Disaster Explosion!

    The vital energy that shot in all directions was like countless surging des, yet also seemed like scattered gunshots that covered the entire battlefield.

    Aiolos¡¯s light-speed fists vanished. He crossed his arms and protected his chest as he was sent flying backwards by the rapidly shooting red fog.

    Pa pa pa pa pa~~~

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    There was a series of explosions and then a roar throughout the entire arena. The powerful protective barrier endured the power of the ¡°gunshots¡± and continuously trembled. The slight swaying shocked the countless spectators in the surroundings. As a result, they were quiet, and their expressions were pale. No one could shout their support for anyone. Cheers were simply fuel for observing the fight. Regardless of who lived or died, this was no more than a performance, but if they actually became the background of this performance... What a joke that would be.

    One simply could not imagine what would happen if this protective barrier could no longer stand the attacks, and the gunshots attacked the spectator stands. Over half of the one million people in the surrounding stands would instantly die! Even the great beings in the VIP section might not be able to save them in time.

    Smoke rose from Aiolos¡¯s crossed arms, but it was as if he did not feel any pain at all. His gaze was firmly fixed on the center of the red fog.

    Gollon, who was originally standing there, had disappeared. He was originally only a head taller than him, but now, he had been reced by a massive body that was four to five meters tall. His skin was bright red, and countless secret runes appeared on this red skin, emitting waves of bewitching and powerful aura. This gave the spectators the feeling that Gollon was extremely simr to the great beings sitting on the VIP host¡¯s seats. He was now like a reincarnated Demon God!

    It was his Massive Demon God True Form!

    ¡°Come and ept your death!¡± The low and muffled roar reverberated throughout the entire arena. It was simply deafening, and even the surface of the ground started to tremble from this roar!

    Crash crash crash~~

    A curtain of light made up of golden fists enveloped Gollon head-on. However, Gollon did not even look at it and simply ignored it.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa!

    Gollon used his massive body and simply endured this. Even though the speed of the fist-lights was quick, at that moment, the scattered power simply made him feel ticklish when it hit his body. This body, which was able to resist the severe test of the Heavenly River Tide, did not have an undeserved reputation.

    At that moment, Gollon¡¯s left hand reached out towards a very mysterious ce. Just as he was stretching out his hand, a golden light happened to sweep past.

    His prediction was too urate. The prediction abilities of such high-leveled experts simply made them like oracles, and they did not even need to use their eyes to see. What was more terrifying was that giant bodies should have slow movements as they had to endure more gravity and spiritual pressure. However, Gollon¡¯s movements were just too fast, so fast that everyonepletely ignored his massive body. It was as if he was the most agile sparrow.

    Boom!

    Gollon clenched his left fist as his right hand closed up at the same time. Then, he brought his fists together!

    The golden light was annihted once again and was covered by the bewitching red fog that continuously spread in all directions from Gollon¡¯s hands. One could only faintly see a figure putting his fists together.

    ¡°Die!¡± Gollon roared.

    The red light in his eyes was like blood, and his already extremely sturdy arms became even thicker at that moment, while veins started to pulsate on his arms. His extremely mighty sense of power made people feel as if the fellow he was pinching would immediately spurt red liquid everywhere like a rotten tomato.

    However, the next second, the golden light dazzled once again.

    Crackle, crackle~~

    A pair of hands that were slightly smaller but equally sturdy fiercely twisted two of Gollon¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Open!¡± Aiolos¡¯s eyes were already filled with dazzling golden lights. Two massive fingers and the golden hands that carried electricitypeted against each other.

    Aspared to Gollon who had revealed his Massive Demon God True Form, the power of Aiolos¡¯s small figure was not worth mentioning. However, what was terrifying was that his lightning power was still increasing rapidly.

    The surrounding space was filled with arge amount of lightning elemental energy after being drawn in by that Earthling. Meanwhile, the elements andws that Gollon was familiar with were gradually weakening as they were pushed aside by these lightningws!

    Gollon¡¯s expression finally changed. When he reached this stage, all forms ofbat had simply be a kind of ¡°expression¡±. Thews were what theypeted with! Aiolos¡¯sprehension and control of the lightning elementalws were better than his own control ofws. As a result, Aiolos¡¯s affinity with thews of the world was much higher.

    When he realized this, he saw a different golden light sh past the Earthling¡¯s eyes.

    Gollon instantly understood that it was not that he could capture the light. Instead, the Earthling had taken the initiative to send the light his way and allowed him to capture it!

    Aiolos¡¯sprehension of thews was much better, which meant that his territory was much more powerful than Gollon¡¯s. In such close proximity, it was as if this was the home ground of the more powerful lightningws that were pushing aside the space where the other elementalws existed. The power of the world that he could absorb decreased over time, while the power of the world that Aiolos could use increased!

    Gollon wanted to let go, but Aiolos had controlled the initiative. How could he let Gollon go so easily?

    Gollon withdrew his closed hands, while Aiolos, who had been pushing against Gollon, suddenly pulled backwards.

    Crack!

    There was a loud and crisp sound. Gollon¡¯s two thumbs had been broken at the same time.

    This was not simply because of Aiolos¡¯s superhuman strength. Gollon was also an aggressive person who instantly gave up on the spiritual power protecting his fingers. He let his fingers be broken in exchange for survival as he could not stay in one location and fight with this fellow. If not, his power would decrease as Aiolos¡¯s power increased, and the Earthling¡¯sprehension would allow him to absorb the power of the world even better!

    As long as he continually changed his position, he would be able to weaken Aiolos¡¯s influence on the territory. After all, Aiolos¡¯s control of the lightningws had not reached a stage where he could do as he pleased. Once this difference in power was gone, with theirbat powers, Gollon would still have the upper hand.

    However, it was a pity that he had realized this toote.

    From the moment he had stretched out his hand to grab Aiolos, everything had been determined.

    The moment Gollon let his fingers be broken, he was already rapidly retreating. However, at that moment, a radius of several hundred meters was already being dominated by the lightningws. A thought shed past Aiolos¡¯s mind, and a golden field of dense electricity covered the entire area. It resembled a cage with denseworks, instantly making it hard for the giant Gollon to move. In his rage and panic, he gathered all the power in his body, and his powerful vital energy turned into a heavy hammer that broke through theyers of electricity and suddenly smashed into Aiolos.

    At that moment, Aiolos had already disyed his power to its greatest extent. His entire body dazzled like the eye-piercing sun, causing him to shine like a supernova. As a result, he activated the dense lightning power in his surroundings.

    In a battle between experts, victory or loss would typically be determined in one moment.

    Lightning Purge!

    Crash crash crash crash~~

    Countless blood droplets exploded in the air, and the dazzling lightning fluttered in the air like a dragon traveling. Sand flew about, and stones hurtled throughout the center of this arena violently.

    Boom!

    A humanoid figure shot out from the chaos like a shooting star and fiercely collided into the protective barrier at the boundaries of the arena. As a result, the protective barrier, which was strong enough to resist all attacks from Gold Core experts, swayed violently and let out a massive ¡°groan¡±. Closely after, there was a thump as the figure fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    It was Aiolos. He was kneeling with both hands on the ground. The lightning and golden light on his body seemed to have beenpletely scattered from that collision.

    Puff!

    A mouthful of fresh blood surged from his mouth.

    Furthermore, at the center of the arena, a massive figure also staggered out from the curtain of lightning.

    Tap tap tap~

    He was in a very sorry plight and was barely able to stay standing. His entire body was covered in dense burn marks. However, the massive body eventually stopped and stood still.

    Had the Earthling lost?

    Countless people widened their eyes, regardless of whether it was the spectators at the stands or Wang Zhong and the others in the waiting room or the great beings on the spectator stands.

    This Earthling¡¯s performance had surprised them greatly.

    But so what? His power had increased to this level, but he had still been defeated. This was much more severe than the previous fracture. Gollon¡¯s final attack was too powerful, and the great beings could all see that the Earthling¡¯s undying body had been broken up and could not be sustained. At the very least, he would not be able to use it again in this battle.

    He was a Solid Core facing a Gold Core. Furthermore, he was facing an expert like Gollon; it was simply too big a hurdle. This was too much of a pity...

    ¡°Hm?¡± The Heavenly Shell Superintendent¡¯s eyebrows suddenly rxed slightly.

    Bang~

    A blood arrow suddenly burst out from Gollon¡¯s body that was covered in burn marks. As a result, his footing swayed slightly. This was closely followed by a series of exploding sounds.

    Boom boom boom boom boom~~

    Rays of golden light shot out from Gollon¡¯s body! When the outer defenses of the four-meter-tall body, which was filled with vital energy that he had proven throughbat, were broken through, the only difference between him and ordinary people was that he had more blood...

    There was a violent explosion, and an area of several dozen square meters had been dyed red from the blood that burst from his body.

    His bulging muscles turned thin, resembling the wrinkled skin of an old woman. Meanwhile, his Massive Demon God True Form that was over four meters tall had reverted to his original height of two meters.

    He had lost. He had actually lost?!

    He lowered his head in disbelief and looked at his own tattered body. His mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something. However, before he could speak, his gaze stiffened, and his slightly open mouth was fixed in ce.

    This body seemed to have beenpletely destroyed.

    Everyone knew that with Gollon¡¯s powers as an almighty Gold Core expert, the destruction of his physical body did not mean absolute death, but at the very least, he was now unable to continue fighting.

    The Blood Demon Race had actually lost the first battle?

    However, while everyone was still immersed in this unbelievable miracle and had not recovered from their shock, and even before Supervisor Tsargesimon could announce the Earth¡¯s victory...

    The next second, a golden thunderbolt that was as thick as a pir instantly formed and descended from the sky, striking the heavily injured Aiolos who was coughing up fresh blood.

    This was obviously not a form of harm, but a form of aid.

    This fellow, who was on the verge of death, instantly recoveredpletely. Then, he hovered among the golden lightning in the air.

    It was as if everyone had forgotten that he was a monster with an undying body. He could even ignore that explosive injury, so what was coughing up some blood considered? There was probably no difference between this and an ordinary person spitting saliva!

    The countless gray clouds that umted in the sky gradually scattered after dispersing the golden lightning. Then, the surroundings became clear again.

    Meanwhile, at that moment, Aiolos¡¯s entire body bathed in the golden lightning with clear eyes.

    This feeling and this power made him feel toofortable. This was the ultimate form of thunder techniques. At the very least, this was the ultimate form of thunder techniques in the Gold Core Realm.

    He had predicted that he would experience these changes one day and already knew roughly what he could do in this realm, but he never thought that it woulde this quickly. However, there were no unnecessary expressions on Aiolos¡¯s face as he knew that he had an upleted task.

    The figure that was hovering in the air made a beckoning gesture.

    Meanwhile, the stiffened body on the ground trembled slightly. Closely after, a ray of golden light shot out from the trembling body and flew into Aiolos¡¯s hand.

    It was a Gold Core! It was Gollon¡¯s Gold Core!

    There were no truly indestructible bodies in this world. As long as it was a material object, it would definitely have its limits. Everything would experience extreme prosperity before their decline. After all, this was the material universe and the ultimate rule in the Fourth Dimension. No physical body could escape this iron rule.

    Thus, those who said that Gold Core experts had eternal life were not referring to their physical bodies, but to the Gold Cores they had cultivated in the Fifth Dimension. At the same time, these Gold Cores had the ability to contain souls and could rece physical bodies, allowing their soul tost. Then, they could choose to seize bodies or resort to other methods. As long as their soul and their Gold Core were not eliminated, Gold Core experts would have another path of survival.

    However, at that very moment, Aiolos was controlling Gollon¡¯s Gold Core!

    What was he intending to do?

    The entire arena was silent. Meanwhile, the Blood Demon Ancestor on the spectator stands stared at him coldly.

    He would not speak any threatening words at this moment as it would be too childish. This was a life-and-death battle between civilizations, and the Earth and the Blood Demon Race were already wrestling for survival. Wouldn¡¯t it be very foolish to threaten others at this point? Of course, there waspletely no need to do so!

    This Earthling was obviously too naive. Even if he could easily destroy Gollon¡¯s physical body, how could he possibly destroy the Gold Core of an almighty Gold Core expert?

    All almighty Gold Core experts had refined their Gold Core to the greatest extent. It surpassed all material objects in the world and was sturdier than any other material object. Furthermore, it had the protection of the power of thews. Even the king-leveled bosses seated at the spectator stands, who were a level above the almighty Gold Core experts, could not destroy their Gold Core!

    This was the greatest capital that these almighty Gold Core experts had to wander throughout the Land. Even if they offended the king-leveled Gold Cores and their bodies were destroyed by them, at the very most, they would only be imprisoned, and their Gold Cores would be confined as well. As long as their soul hid in their Gold Core, even the king-leveled Gold Cores could not do anything!

    Yes, this Earthling had surprised him greatly and embarrassed the entire Blood Demon Race. He had made the Blood Demon Race experience the taste of defeat and caused them to suffer losses. After all, Gollon¡¯s physical body had been destroyed, and this was obviously more severe than the injuries he had suffered from the Heavenly River Tide. Even if Gollon¡¯s soul continued to exist in his Gold Core, he would definitely have to exhaust countless resources to recover... But that was all.

    Did the Earthling think that he could actually kill Gollon after getting rid of his physical body? How naive!

    However, before the Blood Demon Ancestor could finish this thought...

    Crack Crack...

    Aiolos smiled. Then, countless golden thunderbolts instantly gathered, as if they were forming some kind of guidance. Closely after, a golden light dazzled in the sky.

    It was a golden lightning cloud! It rumbled in the air and let out a terrifying roar!

    It was a Cmity Cloud!

    This was... the Cmity Lightning?!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Heavenly Cmities did not exist in the Land of the divine territory. After all, thews were stable here, and no disaster would suddenly descend upon practitioners. However, they existed in the Heavenly River Tide. Thus, the experts who wanted to charge across the Heavenly River Tide to enter the Heaven would experience various cmities in that Tide. The Cmity Lightning was one of them.

    However, this was an interdictive method in the Heaven that its four races established to stop people in the Land from charging through the Heavenly River by themselves. Over countless years, the entire Land could only be fascinated by such sacred and great power but be unable to even research it. However, it had been summoned by a Solid Core Earthling!

    Boom!

    Before everyone could react, the Cmity Lighting had crashed down and targeted the Gold Core in Aiolos¡¯s hand.

    BOOM!

    The terrifying sound of the Cmity Lightning reverberated, as if it was about to rip apart the sky. As a result, everyone on the spectator stands was terrified and kept quiet out of fear. Then, in the next second...

    Crack crack crack crack crack crack...

    A crack appeared on the Gold Core that was said to be indestructible to even the king-leveled bosses. Closely after, the Gold Core rapidly started to crack, and an illusory shadow fled from the Gold Core in panic.

    ¡°Ancestor! Ancestor, save me! Ancestor, save me! Ancestor, sa¡ª¡± The shadow was shouting in a frenzied panic. His voice was shrill and hasty, but it suddenly stopped!

    Arge hand had firmly grabbed this shadow. Then, the golden electricity on the hand simply flowed like an ordinary electric shock...

    Hu...

    The panicked voice stopped, and even the shadow simply disappeared.

    When his negative soul was faced with the positive golden lightning, even approaching this golden lightning was enough for him to vanish, let alone being directly attacked!

    ¡°Anyone who attacks us Earthlings,¡± Aiolos coldly said in the arena, ¡°will die!¡±

    The Blood Demon Ancestor was dumbfounded.

    Not only was he dumbfounded, but even the one million people in the enormous arena were shocked.

    Blood Demon Gollon, the almighty Gold Core expert who had almost reached king-level had actually died just like that? Had he really vanished in a puff of smoke just like that? Furthermore, he was killed by a Solid Core Earthling who had only spent three or four years in the Star Alliance?!

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    This was inconceivable and unimaginable. This was like an absurd myth!

    At that moment, the one million spectators on the stands were silent. Meanwhile, Ma Dong and the others were already standing up as their hands tightly gripped the iron railings.

    Vic¡ªvictory?

    That Gollon, the impressive Gold Core from the Blood Demon Race had actually been killed by Aiolos, a Solid Core from the Earth!

    Ma Dong¡¯s lips continuously trembled in excitement. He wanted to shout something but could not find anything to say. His eyes firmly locked onto Aiolos, who was half-kneeling on the ground.

    The trembling body that was vomiting blood gradually stabilized. This could not be considered healing, but at the very least, he managed to catch his breath and recover some stamina. Aiolos removed his hands that had been pressing against the surface of the ground and stood up. Then, he stretched out his left hand, seemingly full of stability and power. His five sturdy fingers dazzled in the light before he put his hands together.

    One of them was dead, and the other was alive. The results could not be disputed.

    ¡°The winner of the first battle in the Civilization War is Aiolos from Earth!¡± Supervisor Tsargesimon shouted loudly. Then, following the sound of this announcement...

    ¡°Aiolos!¡±

    No one knew where this voice first sounded from. Closely after, countless people in the entire arena repeated his name. They were either chattering in disbelief or shouting in excitement.

    ¡°Aiolos! Aiolos! Aiolos!¡±

    ¡°The King of the Arena! The undying god ofbat! Hohoho!!¡±

    The frenzied shouts rapidly set the arena aze, as if a storm was sweeping across its entirety. Except for the passionate fans of the Blood Demon Race, whose faces were now ghastly pale, the entire arena had gone crazy.

    There was no way not to be excited. A battle that involved a Solid Core killing a peak Gold Core was simply a miracle that would be circted and sung about for thousands of years. In the past, they would hear about such historical incidents from singing poets who wandered about as if they were listening to stories. This alone was enough for many people to be fired up. However, this scene had actually urred right in front of their eyes. Who wouldn¡¯t be excited if they were able to witness such a historic moment?

    As for those who became supporters of the Blood Demon Race because of their bet... In any case, the Blood Demon Race had nine great experts, and one loss did not mean that the sky would copse. In fact, many people bet that the War would have six or even seven rounds. It was fine for them to lose one battle!

    The entire arena descended into a deafening uproar.

    Tsarilorhuan was extremely excited. The voices of the Titan Race were the loudest in this arena. He cried out as he shouted to thepanion beside him, ¡°That is my brother! That is Tsarilorhuan¡¯s brother!¡±

    ¡°Lorhuan! This little brother of yours is not bad. Introduce me to him. After the Civilization War, I will treat him to a drink!¡±

    ¡°What drink! As a Titan, if you want to meet new friends, you must invite them to a fight!¡± another Titan said. ¡°Huan, it¡¯s this fellow. I¡¯ve set my mind on him. Help me arrange a fight!¡±

    ¡°Really? Such a genius has not appeared in the Titan Race for several years. He will beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Aiolos! Long live the Earth!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! This Earthling is not bad!¡± This was Princess Ina¡¯s rather devilish voice as her eyes lit up slightly. Aiolos was one of those people who seemed very ordinary at first but could be viewed many times withsting interest. Furthermore, his muscles were bursting forth and filled with power. His figure was simr to that of the Goblin Race and was the kind of body that female Goblins liked.

    Meanwhile, the Earthlings were also going crazy. Emily and the other women shouted continuously in excitement, while Ma Dong heaved a huge sigh of relief and sat back on his chair. Only then did he realize that his back had been soaked thoroughly by his cold sweat.

    Only Ma Dong knew exactly how much pressure he had endured for this Civilization War. No matter how much he believed in Wang Zhong, and no matter how much he shouted that the Earth would definitely win, the difference between the Blood Demon Race and the Earthling Race was very clear. Ma Dong was not blind or foolish. In particr, when he saw Aiolos being trampled on by Gollon like a three-year-old kid, Ma Dong simply felt as if his heart was about to stop. However, he never expected that they would achieve this result.

    He could not help but look in the direction of the Earth¡¯s waiting room. He could not see the situation on the inside through the one-way mirror and the runic arrays. However, at that moment, his confidence in the Earth started to truly swell.

    It was obvious that Aiolos was only the first card in Wang Zhong¡¯s deck. Ma Dong started to feel excited. Exactly what kind of Civilization War story was Wang Zhong preparing to write?

    Ever since the Fairy King Arena was established, it had received many Civilization Wars between high-leveled civilizations. Furthermore, it had also taken in level-8 civilizations that were even more powerful than the two civilizations battling today. However, even those level-8 civilization participants were not able to destroy this arena, and this was enough to prove the various professional site measures that had been taken. Very quickly, people started to clean up the arena. The scattered mess and the craters in the ground started to gradually return to their original state under the light from various runes...

    The surrounding spectators were still passionately discussing the battle that had just ended and were extremely excited about the Solid Core who had created a miracle. Topics concerning Aiolos would definitely circte among the people in the Land.

    Meanwhile, many great beings on the host¡¯s seats started to show rather strange expressions.

    When practitioners reached the Gold Core Realm, they could start toprehend thews, which were the strongest powers in the Land of the divine territory. The power of thews surpassed everything else. However,prehension did not equate to control. Thus, those who were able to use some power of thews were considered top experts among the Gold Cores. However, a mere Solid Core Earthling¡¯s control of lightning powers had reached the level where he could actually control the 5 Elemental Laws! Purely in terms of Realm, he had reached the standards of a king-leveled Gold Core!

    How exactly were the Earthlings able to do this? Putting aside their affinity with three elements, they were actually able to achieve the standards of a Gold Core in other civilizations as mere Solid Cores! At the very least, there were currently no previous examples of such among all the civilizations in the Land.

    The bosses present could not help but think about the super bloodlines that had disappeared throughout history. In fact, they even thought about the four terrifying races in the Heaven. Any Solid Core from the four fabled races in the Heaven was at a level where they could suppress arge majority of Gold Cores in the Land!

    The difference in their civilization level represented the difference in their bloodlines and natural endowments. This had always been the only way that allowed high-leveled civilizations to challenge civilizations more powerful than them. However, right now, the level-7 Blood Demon Race was being surpassed by an Earthling using this method...

    ¡°A level-8 civilization.¡± Even the Heavenly Shell Superintendent could not help but sigh slightly. ¡°They are like the super level-8 civilizations that have disappeared in the course of history.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked in the direction of Chief Judge Lyune and Qin Min, intentionally or otherwise. However, she saw the two of them sitting up straight on their seats and not saying anything.

    The Machinery Race and the Insect Race had stood with the Earth from the very beginning. More urately, they stood with Wang Zhong. Thus, they definitely knew something.

    Superintendent Erza had the idea of exploring the truth, but in the end, she restrained herself. The higher her position was, the more she knew how deep the waters of the Star Alliance were. It was best not to ask about or concern herself with anything that could be connected to the Heaven. If not, the future of the Heavenly Shell Race would be like that of the level-8 civilizations that had disappeared in the past.

    ¡°Mister Blood Shadow, you¡¯ve lost.¡± She smiled as she directed her attention to mocking the Blood Demon Ancestor. No matter what, being able to see the Blood Demon Race suffering felt veryforting.

    At that moment, the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s expression was ugly. Losing that piece of Heavenly Dazzling Spiritual Gold and several billion Gold Star Stones was nothing. At the very most, it would only be a little painful to him. What truly made his expression ugly was that the Blood Demon Race had lost their most capable officer.

    This was not a defeat, but an elimination!

    No matter what, the Blood Demon Ancestor had never thought that the Earthlings would have the ability to kill Gold Cores like Gollon!

    That was Gollon, an expert who ranked among the top five in the Blood Demon Race. There were already very few peak experts in the race, and Gollon was one of its main pirs. However, he had copsed in the arena at the hands of a mere Earthling for no clear reason!

    Regardless of what the final results of this war were, Gollon¡¯s death was a massive hit to the Blood Demon Race¡¯s reputation and strength!

    The losses were too great! Furthermore, was Earth going to win at this rate?

    This was a joke. This was simply a joke!

    Even though the Blood Demon Ancestor had imagined thousands of motives for the Earth to meet the Blood Demon Race head-on with all their might, he definitely had not thought of this reason.

    If they could not even deal with a level-6 civilization, how could the Blood Demon Race talk about surpassing the Titans and advancing to a level-8 civilization? This was real mockery and a p in the face.

    Furthermore, from the current look of things, the Earth had obtained the initiative, and it was very likely that Wang Zhong and Mu Zi possessed strength that was close to Aiolos¡¯s. If they used some tactics and allowed the two of them to avoid the Blood Demon Ancestor, they might be able to win a few matches.

    That would be very awkward.

    Resentful mes were zing in the heart of the Blood Demon Ancestor. He did not pay any attention to the mocking from the Heavenly Shell Ancestor. Instead, his lips moved slightly, and a voice passed through theyers of the rune barrier into the Blood Demon Race waiting room.

    ¡°Qiao Carloze, you¡¯re on for the second battle!¡±

    In the quiet waiting room, a fellow who was sitting crossed-legged on the floor and wore heavy armor on his body opened his bright and dazzling eyes. Then, a piercing ray of light shone from these eyes.

    Qiao Carloze was one of the three greatmanders of the Blood Demon Race.

    ¡°Yes!¡± His voice was unusually frank. This was the standard bearing of a soldier.

    No one had expected Gollon¡¯s loss. However, they were only surprised.

    They had analyzed the strength and the potential of the Earth before the war. They had determined that the Earthlings could disy many unusual things and had massive potential. In fact, they had raised their predictions about Wang Zhong and treated him as if he had the strength of a pseudo-king-leveled practitioner. However, they had never thought that Aiolos would be the same as well.

    This surprised them, but they were only surprised. If the Earth was able to produce a Wang Zhong, they would naturally also be able to produce an Aiolos. However, they could not possibly produce a third or fourth expert. Thus, the Blood Demon Race would definitely win.

    Whoosh~~

    He stood up, and the red armor on his body produced a harsh sound when he moved. Then, when he started to step forward...

    Thud thud thud~~

    It sounded as if a pile driver was slowly hitting the surface of the ground, and this rumbling was deafening. It contained an imposing rhythm that could shock the hearts of everyone. It was as if they could see a powerful army full of killing intent in the outer battlefields just from hearing the sound of these footsteps alone. It was enough for the crowds, who were still excitedly shouting for Aiolos, to fall silent.

    The noise in the surroundings finally subsided gradually. Everyone realized that the Earth had only won <i>one</i> battle, and eight almighty Gold Core experts from the Blood Demon Race were still waiting for them. In particr, at least two or three of them were as powerful as Gollon, and Qiao Carloze was one of them. He was themander of the Blood Demon Race in the outer battlefields!

    A pair of tiger eyes scanned his surroundings. His eyes were like a silencer that eventually eliminated the remaining noisepletely.

    There was no expression on Qiao Carloze¡¯s face. He finally fixed his gaze beyond the thick ss door of the Earth waiting room.

    ¡°It¡¯s Qiao,¡± Grai spoke at the side. ¡°Shall I go for this battle?¡±

    There was no doubt that Grai¡¯s strength was insufficient for a battle of this level, and Wang Zhong and Mu Zi understood this rather well. However, he had another unique skill that allowed him to preserve his life. At the very least, this could ensure that he could stay alive in the arena and say the words ¡°I surrender¡±. Thus, Grai was a part of the lineup for this Civilization War.

    epting a loss to ensure two wins was also another method.

    There were times when losing was also a kind of victory.

    Furthermore, Qiao Carloze was a very good chess piece to have used up as his strength should be rtive to that of Gollon. If they could get rid of this general with minimal effort, there was no doubt that this would be beneficial to the Earth.

    However, before Wang Zhong could say anything, Napier beside him spoke.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, let me do it.¡± He cheerily rubbed his red nose. ¡°I like physical shields like this...¡±

    No one would crack jokes during times like this. If Napier dared to actively offer to fight, he naturally had a reason to be this confident. The other Earthlings had all been very calm and were not surprised by Aiolos¡¯s victory.

    Wang Zhong patted Napier¡¯s shoulder, while Mo Wen rubbed Napier¡¯s head. It was just like when they were at the CHF and at the Mo Family¡¯s hometown.

    Mo Wen said, ¡°Go get him.¡±

    Napier smiled. Thest time someone rubbed his head was during the CHF, wasn¡¯t it? He looked back nostalgically on this memory, as if he had suddenly returned 10 years into the past.

    ¡°Rx, Captain. Fellows like this are very easy!¡± Heughed out loud. However, when hisughter ended, he had already disappeared from the room.

    Very easy...

    Julienne felt that she was not the crazy one. It was the world that was crazy. Were they speaking with some Earthling jargon?

    She made great efforts to open her eyes. She was determined to learn from ¡¯s single-hearted devotion to seriously and earnestly watch a match. However, just as she had shifted her gaze to the arena outside, she simply could not be serious.

    The clown from the Earth had appeared outside. However, if he was going to appear, then so be it. Why did he have to deliberately act as if he was perking his buttocks?! Couldn¡¯t he walk properly! This was a Civilization War! Brother, this was a Civilization War! This was a major event that would determine the life and death of two powerful civilizations. Could you be a bit more serious...?

    The spectators on the stands that had fallen solemnly quiet after Qiao Carloze¡¯s appearance could not help butugh.

    This silly and amusing civilization brought a lot of joy. This clown-like fellow had appeared so quickly, and as expected, he was a joker just like during his self-introduction previously...

    Wait, what was that? He took out three red balls and started to juggle them! Was this fellow¡ªthis fellow performing a juggling act?

    This was the arena of the Civilization War, and standing before him was one of the three greatmanders of the Blood Demon Race, a peak Gold Core expert! This fellow was exchanging his life to y with balls...

    Before the surrounding crowd could burst intoughter, Carloze did not show any intention of apanying thisical figure to make a fool of himself.

    A bloody glow shed, but almost nothing could be heard. A red light dazzled where Carloze was standing, and in the next second, Carloze seemed to have teleported to where the clown was juggling. However, the clown had disappeared.

    Where was the clown?

    Carloze was a Gold Core, so the Earthling could not possibly be faster than him. However, Carloze had not captured his movements at all. There was only one possibility: the clown had used spatialws to teleport.

    Any spatial fluctuations would definitely leave behind signs. It was just like breaking through the surface of the water. No matter how slight one¡¯s actions were, there would always be a ripple at the surface of the water. However, this fellow seemed slightly different as Carloze did not sense any signs of spatial fluctuations at all.

    An assassin? Heh heh.

    Carloze narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed absent-minded. However, his divine sense had instantly spread throughout the entire arena.

    The clown had achieved perfection in his spatial control, and his amusing appearance was simply a disguise. He was an assassin-type who traveled back and forth from the shadows. He could pierce through space at any time andunch an attack from behind him or any other bizarre position. Gold Core experts did not fight with their bodies, as ripping apart their bodies was simply breaking apart ayer of the Gold Core¡¯s defenses. Instead, everything revolved around their Gold Core.

    Carloze¡¯s lips curled into a thin smile. He disliked assassins the most. As one of themanders of the Blood Demon Race in the outer battlefields, Carloze did not know how many assassinations he had experienced. It was amon urrence for civilizations who were trapped by the Blood Demon Race with nowhere to go to choose to risk everything and try to kill him. Thus, he knew the methods of the assassins at the tip of his fingertips. Furthermore, his ¡°Sacred Armor of Despair¡± specially targeted various strange abilities and natural soul endowments.

    All of his guesses came to a stop.

    The clown was not behind him or in any other position where it would be easy tounch an ambush. Instead, the clown had appeared several hundred meters in front of him and was staggering towards him as he continuously patted his chest. He looked as if he was frightened by Carloze and looked panic-stricken!

    Carloze did not feel angry. Instead, he felt somewhat amused.

    This assassin... did not y his cards as usual. Was he trying to tease Carloze and find his weak point from this?

    Carloze moved at lightning speed and turned into a red ray of light. However, Napier had disappeared once again the moment he activated this speed.

    Carloze did not hesitate. Even though he could not sense any spatial fluctuations, he was still able to rely on his instinct to determine the clown¡¯s path and where he would appear. The long red light shed and silently shifted once again.

    The way he moved was different from Gollon. His seemingly heavy body was extremely agile when he moved and did not produce any sound. Even though one could only see faint red tracks in the arena, when Napier continuously appeared in various ces in the arena, Carloze immediately caught up to him. Then, Napier would hurriedly act panic-stricken and escape once again. The red tracks instantly shuttled back and forth in the arena countless times, leaving behind tracks that resembled a spiderweb.

    One of them was the chaser, while the other ran away. This waspletely different from the intensepetition between Aiolos and Gollon just now. It seemed rather dreary and boring, but the one million spectators present stared at this in awe.

    This was because the two of them moved far too quickly. Even though they seemed slow in description, they were passing by in the blink of an eye in the arena.

    As one of the ultimatews, spatialws were on a much higher level than elementalws. Shuttling back and forth from a void was no more than a very shallow use of spatialws. Many Gold Cores in the Land could do this as one couldprehend newws by analogy when one was advanced enough.

    However, no one was able to move through space as easily and as casually as this clown. Every teleportation from him felt as if there were no gaps at all, as if the space was his home. Going in and out of the space was no more than opening and closing the door to his house. This ability to travel through space was simply unheard of!

    ¡°This power...¡±

 Chapter 1200 - Suppressed

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Suppressed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Natural endowments like these are too rare. No wonder it¡¯s said that Earth was once the yground of the Gods. Could they be the descendants of the deities who visited Earth?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I just remembered something. Doesn¡¯t Wang Zhong from the Heavenly Gates have water and fire abilities? Aiolos has lightning abilities, and now, this Napier...¡±

    ¡°Damn, could it be that the Earthlings have affinity with four elements?¡± It was not strange for one or two freaks to emerge from a civilization. For example, practitioners that had affinity with the wind element or the fire element had appeared in races without them. However, their level of affinity was rtively low, as if a beautiful mistake had urred after they had taken the wrong path. It was difficult for them to achieve normal standards and almost impossible for them to achieve high levels of affinity. They would be considered ¡°deformed people¡± that the races looked down upon or abandoned. They were simply unable to reach the levels that these Earthlings had achieved.

    If these Earthlings were able to reach such levels, there was no doubt that this was a natural endowment of their race!

    This was too powerful. Such natural spatial endowments were something everyone had dreamed of having. When one controlled such abilities, where could they not go in the Land? They could disappear and appear at will without leaving behind any signs or weaknesses, preventing people from tracking them. This was simply invincible!

    However, this fellow only had this ability, and it seemed as if it could only be used for escaping. His heaven-defying natural endowments in spatial travel did not provide him with any attack abilities. With his realm as a minor Gold Core, when faced with an expert like Carloze, he might not even be able to break through Carloze¡¯s defenses.

    After a brief shock, boredom started to rise in the audience.

    It looked like this would be an extended fight that would continue for a very long time. Unless Carloze had some way to force the clown out from the space he was traveling through, would this battle end in a draw? This was obviously not a result that the Earthlings could ept.

    However, before these people could finish processing this thought, the continuously charging Carloze had stopped. Meanwhile, the entire range of the arena behind him had been enshrouded in the shadows of his red aura.

    ¡°That¡¯s...?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a symbol¡ª it¡¯s a formation!¡± Someone had discovered his method.

    Skilled equipment refinery practitioners were adept at runic arrays. As an exceptional practitioner from the Blood Demon Race in this aspect, this was definitely Carloze¡¯s specialty. Speaking of which, this was also the most adept and most orthodoxbat method in the Blood Demon Race. They used their powerful true forms as their main source ofbat power and supplemented it with runic arrays duringbat.

    ¡°Open!¡± He raised his left hand slightly. Closely after, he closed his fingers, ¡°Form!¡±

    At that moment, the seemingly scattered and twisted traces of aura suddenly connected and stretched out under his control. It was pulled straight like threads, forming a dense redwork that spread throughout the entire arena. Waves of powerful aura enshrouded the arena, forming a heavenly that covered the entire battlefield.

    Buzz~~

    The moment the heavenly was formed, a faint buzzing sound could be heard. The spectators could see several threads on the heavenly trembling for no reason. Meanwhile, Carloze did not even look at them. Instead, he stretched out his five fingers towards the trembling threads.

    Hua~~

    The entire heavenly was activated and wrapped around the trembling area.

    The spectators could see a humanoid figure continuously struggling in that void. Then, the figure gradually appeared among theyers of threads. It was Napier Mo, who had been hiding throughout the arena.

    At that moment, Napier Mo seemed to be in a very difficult position, and his clown nose was being forced into a nt to the side by the heavenly.

    The spectators could see that the clown was very angry and very disheartened. His legs continuously kicked in random directions, but the more he kicked, the tighter the heavenly became. In the short span of three to five seconds, Napier Mo was firmly trapped like arge glutinous rice dumpling.

    Carloze had simply captured the clown alive. It had been too easy.

    There was no expression on Carloze¡¯s face as everything was under his control. Napier had achieved perfect mastery in his control andprehension of spatial travel, and was considered a rather rare expert among the assassins. A different Gold Core might have actually died by his hands or, at the very least, been dragged into a fight without a clear winner. However, it was a pity that he had encountered Carloze. The Earthlings had wasted a good battle.

    ¡°Keep.¡± Carloze stretched out his left hand, and the heavenly on the ground, which had forced Napier into a ball, simply flew towards him. Upon closer inspection, the spectators realized that this was notpletely condensed out of spiritual power. Instead, it seemed more like a piece of equipment that actually existed. It dazzled with a bewitching and realistic red light.

    He truly was not willing to believe that all Earthlings had undying bodies!

    At that moment, the surrounding spectator stands were solemnly silent. This battle was simply far too peacefulpared to the battle between Aiolos and Napier. The two participants did not make any physical contact throughout, nor did they fight each other head-on. Napier possessed an escape ability that was enough for everyone to admire, but who would have thought that he would suddenly be captured alive?

    At that moment, many spectators had not finished changing their stance on this battle. However, a mysterious glint of amusement shed past Napier¡¯s eyes at that moment even though he had just been captured alive and was ¡°panic-stricken¡±. He was now very close to Carloze. Furthermore, the Blood Demon had actively captured him, and he now seemed defenseless.

    This was a god-given opportunity!

    A white light suddenly dazzled from Napier¡¯s trapped body. Slowly after, it was as if his entire body had instantly copsed and shrunk into a white spot. After a brief pause, the white point exploded, and a dazzling white light instantly enshrouded the entire arena.

    Boom!

    They were clown clones!

    The splendid and dazzling light instantly turned the entire world into a vast expense of white. Not only were their expressions and sounds distorted, many spectators even felt that their hearing had been stripped away, as if everything that existed in this world had been distorted in this instant. It was as if the significance of their existence had been deprived by the explosion of this soul. There was not only a vast expense of white before their eyes, but an extreme silence in their ears.

    This was a soul explosion.

    The power of any attack that involved a soul body could not be calcted ording to normal rules. After all, this was damage on another level, and it was of no use no matter how powerful one¡¯s physical defenses were. Furthermore, in reality, this was the mostmonly seenbat technique seen in most examples of the weak defeating the strong in the Land. When one was one Realm away, there was no doubt that using soul attacks was the most effective method. Moreover, looking at the power the clown had produced when his clones exploded, at such a close distance, ordinary Gold Cores might suffer severe injuries if they did not die.

    At the same time, a hand stretched out from the dark space at the same time as the explosion.

    The explosion of his soul clones that were enough to frighten the entire arena was no more than a distraction. If this seemingly impressive Gold Core expert was killed so easily, then it would have been a waste of Napier¡¯s fighting spirit.

    This was just a cover-up. The actual killer was the assassin hiding in the shadows!

    There did not seem to be anything in the hand, but it seemed to be holding a dagger. The moment the hand waved, even the space in front of it seemed to have been ripped apart.

    It was a dimensional de!

    It was invisible, but it was unusually sharp and could even cut through space!

    The space had split apart. The silent cracks in the space were like a torn scroll that rapidly stretched from the position where the dimensional de had appeared towards where Carloze was standing.

    Die!

    A glint shed past Napier¡¯s pupils. He had used this technique to kill several Gold Cores as it was simple but effective. The sharpness of the dimensional de was not something material objects could resist, and he had urately aimed at Carloze¡¯s neck! This seemed to be an instant action, but every step had gone through precise calctions, including the distance traveled, as well as Napier¡¯s reaction and dodging position! However, it was a pity...

    The moment Napier passed through this space and waved his dimensional de, he did not see the back of Carloze¡¯s neck, but a face looking straight at him.

    Was Napier in too much of a rush? Had Carloze not been disrupted by the soul explosion of the clones?

    It did not matter now.

    From the very beginning, Carloze stood in the center of the explosion while remaining calm andposed. He did not even move by half a step!

    The explosive power that was enough to change the expressions of countless people in the surrounding stands was no more than a mere firework to him. He did not even bat an eyelid.

    As one of themanders of the Blood Demon Race in the outside territories, he did not rely on anybat strategies ormands. Instead, he relied on his powerful strength and his terrifyingbat power!

    Earlier, the Earthling Aiolos was said to have an undying body. However, in Carloze¡¯s eyes, Aiolos was continually injured and continually restored his health. How could this be considered an undying body? At the very best, he was no more than an amusing gecko that could regenerate its tail when it was cut off.

    Actual undying bodies were powerful! They had powerful defenses that surpassed everything else, and nothing in this world could injure them at all. Only then did one have the qualifications to be called an undying soldier!

    For example, he was different from other Blood Demon Race experts and even most of the almighty Gold Cores in the Land. Other almighty Gold Cores continually researched variousws, as well as heaven and earth, in order to control the power of the world and thews. It seemed as if they could be true experts only if they did this. However, Carloze did not think this way. He did not understand the natural endowments behind such abstruse things. Instead, he simply had stubborn willpower that surpassed all else.

    He had never understood whatws were. To him, all of those were unfounded things that he did not understand. Only his physical body was real, could be seen, and could be touched! Thus, he only focused on refining his body.

    Furthermore, just by relying on his terrifying willpower and unique natural endowments, he had already achieved great results by following this path. He became an extremely rare almighty Gold Core expert in the Land who did not do research onws and simply relied on his physical body. Regardless of whether it was in the strength of his attacks, his power, or his defenses, if he was second, no one in the Blood Demon Race would dare to say that they were first. Even the Blood Demon ancestors did not dare to say so!

    This mere explosive power was simply a firecracker in Carloze¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, it was a firecracker for three-year-olds to y with and was not worth mentioning!

    Pa!

    Napier¡¯s hand that was swinging the dimensional de suddenly stopped in midair as it was lightly grasped by Carloze¡¯s fingers. Closely after, there was a slight pull, and a wave of massive force that could not be resisted simply pulled the clown out from the spatialyer. Meanwhile, the space that was cut through by the dimensional de rapidly went back to normal at that moment. It was as if nothing had happened in the surroundings at all, only a clown whose right hand was being gripped tightly. He was like a chick that was being picked up and could not resist at all.

    ¡°I caught you.¡±

    A smile appeared on Carloze¡¯s face. It was not that he did not have the ability to chase Napier in the dimensionalyers. Instead, he was most frustrated by having to y a game of chase with such weaklings. Instead of chasing him, why would he not just wait for the clown to look for him?

    But closely after...

    Crack crack crack crack...

    In an instant, there was also a change in Napier¡¯s gaze as he was under Carloze¡¯s control. His lips curled upward slightly, and his entire body produced a trembling sound.

    Voom voom voom voom~~

    Soul transfer!

    Boom!

    Once again, a scorching white light dazzled from Napier¡¯s body even as he was trapped...

    More clones?

    The traces of the clown vanished once again.

    The surrounding spectators were stunned. This clown was simply like a ghost. Putting aside the fact that he could appear and disappear mysteriously, he did not even seem to have a true body! He could escape like this? He was simply an undying bug! Who could deal with this clown?

    The surroundings were quiet, but Carloze had furrowed his eyebrows. He did not pay attention to the explosive power as it was useless against him no matter how close it was. However, he was very annoyed with this kind of enemy!

    Hiding and concealing, while ying around with such messy and useless tricks against him... Had the Earthling escaped to the spatialyers again? Did the clown think that he was very free to y house with a three-year-old?

    ¡°Blood Demon Concealing Armor, Spatial Prohibition Method!¡±

    He shouted coldly. Then, the dazzling armor on his body reacted and instantly fell from his body.

    Pa pa pa pa~~

    The armor was like a living thing and transformed into countless dazzling fragments with runes on them. Then, they instantly formed arge array on the ground.

    It was the Blood Demon Concealing Armor, a set of Combat Rune Armor!

    There would asionally be two or three people on the stands who knew what was what. The eyes of these people lit up, and they started to drool profusely.

    The armor could activate runes by itself and could disperse itself into artifacts that had the ability to change shape at will. This was a legendary skill among equipment practitioners, and the armor was a peak piece of work produced when the artifacts in the Land were at their most prominent!

    Such items were considered rare items even among the level-8 civilizations. However, no one had thought that Carloze possessed such an item.

    Yes, with the strength of his physical body, he did not even need any defensive equipment. Even though the Combat Rune Armor had the appearance of a set of armor, it was obviously not a defensive weapon. Instead, it was a functional piece of equipment. In particr, it was adept at tracing and breaking through various fabrications! Carloze did not know how many hidden experts he had uncovered by relying on this item.

    Humm humm humm humm~~~

    The massive Combat Rune Armor runic array on the ground instantly dazzled the moment it wasid out and pulled on the space in this area, causing the space to tremble.

    Carloze was half-kneeling on the ground and channeled surging spiritual power from his left hand as he pressed it against the ground. This powerful spiritual power became the source of activation that instantly stimted the power of the runic array to the highest level.

    Rumble!!

    The ground was trembling!

    The red lines of the runic array instantly spread throughout the entire arena. Closely after, there was a sh of red light as if there was a nuclear fission happening. Massive energy was absorbed through the massive runic array before a shockwave exploded out. This process was too fast.

    Rumble~~~ Bang bang~~~

    The entire arena shook violently, and surging spiritual power crashed into the surrounding walls. Not only did the protective barrier shake, but even the space in the arena was shaken and ripped apart by this violent tremor.

    Puff puff puff puff~~

    Countless clowns fell from the spatial crack at the same time!

    One, two, three, four... Clowns fell from the spatial crack like dumplings. However, these clowns did not seem panic-stricken from being forced out of the spatial gap by Carloze. On the contrary, they were all doing their own things.

    Their poses were all different. Some were doing acrobatics, while some were ying with h hoops. Some were rubbing their eyes and wailing loudly, while others were dancing andughing with joy. At that moment, the arena that was full of killing intent was filled with more and more clowns. This was simply an absurd farce!

    There were too many of them. So many!

    Carloze would not have been surprised if there were only eight to ten of them. After all, many races in the Land were skilled at soul clones. However, eight to ten clones were usually their limit. But look at this scene! There were over one thousand of such clones!

    Carloze guessed that perhaps this clown would have many clones, but he never thought that there would be so many! Were there 1,000 clones? What cloning technique in the Land could reach such levels?

    None, none at all! If one wanted to do this, there was only one answer. This was an illusion! All of these were fake!

    It was even the kind that he hated the most...

    Carloze was very strong. He was a dignified and almighty Gold Core expert, and a purely physical Gold Core expert, which was rare even in the entire Land. Thus, his practicalbat level was definitely terrifying. As a result, he was never afraid of anyone who dared to ambush him from behind or stabbed him. In fact, he even liked this feeling. He liked anyone who wanted to face him head-on. However, the only kind of enemy he hated was those who hid in the darkness and yed tricks and illusions on him, as he was not skilled at such techniques...

    If he could easily usews, then why would he have gone through such great troubles and proven himself purely through his physical body, which was 10,000 times more difficult than researchingws! Of course, there would also be no need to spendrge amounts of money to repair this Combat Armor that he had obtained from an ancient battlefield and that only served supplementary functions. He had invested in it as he was mostcking in this aspect.

    ¡°Blood Demon Concealing Armor, Break Formation!¡±

    Carloze¡¯s voice was already full of anger. This was the first time he was forced to use his Combat Armor twice when faced with a mere Gold Core who had just advanced! Even though the Combat Armor he had obtained from an ancient battlefield was good, replenishing its energy was very troublesome. He could not activate the armor by simply using the Gold Star Stones that were currently in cirction in the Star Alliance. Instead, he had to collect some ancient energy, which was extremely inconvenient.

    The Combat Armor, whose fragments spread on the ground and formed a runic array, instantly activated. It was as if it had transformed naturally. In less than half a second, a new runic array had beenid out. It dazzled with golden light and contained the aura of the ancient Dragon Race. This was the most practical technique to break through all hazy illusions!

    This was an inheritance and a technique from the ancient times. The Combat Rune Armor was unparalleled!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    He channeled his spiritual power. Then there was a brilliant golden light that instantly enshrouded the world and cleansed everything!

    The countless clowns in the surroundings disappeared, and the original appearance of the arena appeared in front of his eyes. As a result, Carloze¡¯s dark expression rxed slightly. However, before he couldpletely rx, an even stranger thing had appeared.

    He saw that clown standing in front of him.

    No. More urately, this was no longer the clown from just now.

    This fellow was as tall and as strong as him. In fact, even the level of his spiritual power was simr! Layers of light that had been blessed by thews dazzled on his copper skin. This was something that only almighty Gold Core experts who had forcibly proved themselves with their physical body could achieve!

    This clown, this assassin, was actually an almighty Gold Core who proved himself with his physical body just like Carloze?

    Carloze¡¯s first reaction was that this was impossible!

    Very few people in the entire Land were able to use their physical bodies to prove themselves as almighty Gold Core experts, and all of them were famous boss-leveled beings in their respectiverge civilizations. How could one be a lowly killer in the underground world with such strength? Furthermore, this was not an issue of rarity or identity. Anyone who was able to use their physical bodies to prove themselves as almighty Gold Core experts were all battle maniacs who loved to fight. Furthermore, they would definitely have the heart to always fight others head-on. If not, what did they cultivate their bodies for? Wasn¡¯t it to fight a satisfying fight?! How could they be like the clown in front of him and hide everywhere!

    However, if this was fake and yet another illusion... Yet, the formation-breaking array he had set up using his Combat Armor still existed on the battlefield. Furthermore, it continuously dazzled with a golden light that contained dragon¡¯s breath. Anything that was illusory would be revealed in the face of this golden light. How could it possibly be fake?

    Boom!

    Before Carloze could finish thinking about this brain-frying question, Napier¡¯s fist had smashed into him.

    His burly arms did not seem to have gone beyond the range of an ordinary person, and his techniques also seemed rather ordinary. However, the violent power simply pushed Carloze, who was several dozen meters away, back by half a step.

    A glint shed past Carloze¡¯s eyes, and he clenched his right hand. Then, a wave of violent power surged forth, as if it had risen from a furnace. His entire fist instantly turned bright red and burning hot. Then, he aimed his fist at his opponent and smashed his fist towards him.

    Rumble~~~ Bang bang~~~

    The sound of a terrifying shockwave reverberated throughout the world, and a massive sound wave instantly spread throughout the entire arena at the speed of sound, causing the protective barrier to sway violently and almost break open! This was the protective barrier that even Aiolos and Gollon could not move when they were fighting. However, at that moment, the impact of Napier¡¯s power was enough to reach this stage, even without any collision of rules orws! It was no wonder that those sacred physical practitioners were all called monsters. Perhaps they could not kill enemies using dubious methods like the controllers ofws could, but the most direct disy of their power was enough to ignite the passion of ordinary people.

    Carloze could sense the surging power of his enemy¡¯s vital energy through his fist, and could sense his enemy¡¯s exuberant and burningbat spirit. It was as if he had been looking for this illusory enemy and friend throughout his life with great difficulty!

    How satisfying! How satisfying!

    He never thought that he would be able to fight in such a satisfying manner when faced with a Gold Core assassin from the Earth who had just advanced.

    He was able to prove himself using his physical body and was one of themanders of the Blood Demon Race in the outside battlefields. He was truly someone who loved battles and was even crazier than the majority of the so-calledbat maniacs who challenged others everywhere! He ughtered enemies daily without stopping in the external battlefields that others were afraid of, and these battlefields were like heaven to the past him.

    However, ever since he had sessfully proven himself with his physical body, it had been a very long time since he had fought a satisfying fight in the foreign territories. This did not mean that no one there could match up to him, but he simply could not find a true soldier who would determine victory and defeat using their physical bodies! Furthermore, Carloze looked down upon those experts who yed with variousws the most. They were all cowards, and no one dared to stand in front of him and have a proper fight with him like a true male would.

    But now, that person had appeared. It was the seemingly absurd and amusing clown!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Carloze¡¯s eyes had turned red from excitement, and the spiritual power that rapidly surged from his body started scorching like a blood-colored me. Furthermore, his opponent was just like him! If the runic array formed by the Combat Armor was not present, he would have doubted whether this was an illusion.

    But now, there was no doubt. He believed in the judgment abilities of the Combat Rune Armor as it had never been wrong before. It was inherited from an ancient level-8 civilization and contained a wisp of the Draconic Spiritual Power that no longer existed in this world. No illusion could purposely obscure him with the searching abilities of the Combat Rune Armor in y!

    This was the clown¡¯s true strength. Just like the previous Earthling Aiolos, they were true soldiers. Furthermore, this clown was much stronger than Aiolos.

    There were no conspiracies or assassinations. There was only a proper fight between them, a collision of blood and flesh. This was the element that could excite Carloze from the depths of his bones! As a result, his fighting spirits were high; his blood was boiling, and he was thoroughly satisfied!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Terrifying crashing sounds continuously trembled throughout the arena. Every crash resembled a violent earthquake, causing this entire arena and half of the Machinery Pce to tremble with a buzzing sound!

    However, Carloze was the only excited one...

    Besides the terrifying bombarding sounds, the entire arena was deathly silent. Meanwhile, on the spectator stands, the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s expression was livid.

    What was Carloze doing?! Was¡ªwas he crazy?

    Carloze¡¯s hands were wrestling with each other as his left and right hands continuously shed. Meanwhile, the impact of the collisionsnded on his body, causing blood to flow from his mouth. However, he still shouted loudly in satisfaction!

    Not bad. As an almighty expert who had proven himself using his physical body, Carloze was said to have one of the most powerful defenses in the Land and imed to have an undying body. At the same time, his fist was also one of the strongest weapons in the Land! To this monster who had focused on his physical body, what could his fist not resolve? Even the most powerful defenses of the undying body would be defeated in the face of his fist.

    Was this an illusion technique?

    Impossible!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor understood Carloze¡¯s abilities very well. His soul was his only weakness, and he was not skilled in resisting illusion techniques. However, the Blood Demon Ancestor understood the functions and ability of the precious Combat Armor even better. All illusory techniques simply hindered one¡¯s eyesight. Furthermore, no illusory technique could hinder one¡¯s vision in the face of the runic array from the Combat Rune Armor as it was a precious treasure that contained a wisp of Draconic Spiritual Power. Thus, any illusions would disperse in the face of this genuine Draconic Spiritual Power.

    However, the reality was right in front of his eyes. How did that Earthling do it?!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor could not help but look at the arena. However, he saw a clown-like figure sitting at the side of the arena at that moment. As it watched Carloze frantically attack himself, it was chewing on... a fruit?!

    ¡°Is this... a puppet technique?¡± Julienne was simply stunned as golden lights shed in her eyes. ¡°Has he turned his Gold Core into his puppet?¡±

    Being born in the Extreme Ice World, puppet techniques were a topic they were most interested in and a skill that they were most adept in. At that moment, Carloze seemed like a puppet that was being controlled who would do whatever he was made to do. He would not hesitate, even if he was made to kill himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a puppet.¡± Wang Zhong shook his head and could not help butugh out loud. ¡°In Napier¡¯s words, he calls this the Great Magician Laws...¡±

    Frankly speaking, illusion techniques were the foundation of such techniques, including falsification, deceit, and induction. However, Napier had understood the extremes of illusions. His soul, his nature, his experiences, and everything he worshipped were elevated to a higher level when he obtained the Great Magician techniques. He was the first human to achieve his Gold Core, and at the same time, this allowed his illusory techniques to advance to the level of illusoryws ¡ª¡ª this was a transformation!

    He had made great achievements in turning the illusory into reality. He turned illusions into the truth, and no artifact could break through this terrifying power.

    Thus, Carloze¡¯s Combat Rune Armor was unable to unravel this technique as this was not an illusion technique!

    Everything was real in Carloze¡¯s ¡°world¡±. The clown that he was continuously shing with was himself, as his love forbat was part of his instinct. Regardless of whether it was because of his pride or his personality, his greatest enemy would always be him and him alone. What Napier wanted to do was no more than to tease out his inner demon and then conceal half of his soul¡¯s vision. As a result, he would see the half-Carloze as aplete person. Then, everything else that had happened would be Carloze¡¯s own story...

    ¡°You can do that?¡± Julienne seemed lost in thought, even though she did not understand this at all.

    Napier had finished eating his apple and took out a banana. When he was done with his banana, he took out a pear... It was as if this fellow¡¯s pocket was filled with an endless supply of fruits.

    Meanwhile, in the arena, Carloze had started to slow down. It was not that he did not have enough stamina, but his injuries had be too severe. His hands were continuously hitting each other with his strongest power, and he exchanged injuries for injuries...

    The hardest person to defeat was oneself. This was the case no matter how strong the enemy was.

    The surroundings had remained silent from the beginning, and the entire world had already predicted Carloze¡¯s oue. The only one who did not know was Carloze, who was still fighting.

    Huff, puff, huff, puff...

    Carloze finally stopped and panted heavily like an ox. His entire body was filled with severe injuries that were sunk deep into his body. Meanwhile, his churning vital energy and surging spiritual power spread in all directions, shrouding the entire arena in a seething bloody fog. However, his eyes were still cross-eyed, as if they were looking at each other, even as a cruel light shed past them.

    Meanwhile, Napier, who had been sitting at the side, finally stood up at that moment. He threw the cooked egg shells in his hands aside and pped his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the curtain call,¡± said Napier cheerily. Then, he faintly snapped his fingers.

    Carloze sensed a strong sense of danger surging in his head. Then, the powerful enemy he had never encountered before approached him. It was as if his enemy was also exhausted and had used up all his resources. However, a powerful killing aura instantly burst forth at that moment!

    He subconsciously clenched his fist tightly and fiercely smashed his fist into his opponent¡¯s head. Meanwhile, his opponent had exactly the same reaction and action as him.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Carloze shot out a cruel gaze at ¡°him¡±. It felt as if he had returned to the satisfying days of desperately ughtering enemies on the battlefield when he had still been weak. The fear of life and death stimted his nerves, making him excited and moved. Then, the remaining terrifying power in his body burst forth in this moment.

    Boom!

    A cloud of blood exploded and sttered everywhere. The head of this so-called undying body broke into many pieces like a rotten watermelon, with red and white pieces flying everywhere. Countless droplets of brain juice and blood sttered everywhere, and a Gold Core flew out from that shattered head.

    The will of the fragmented soul that remained in his Gold Core finally awakened at this moment. He saw that his unshakable fists had sunk deep into his own head, and his head had been broken into pieces. Only a headless corpse was standing motionless in the middle of the arena. Meanwhile, his enemy, the clown soldier that he had seen as his ¡°friend¡± went back to his original weak and thin self. The clown grinned cheekily and shed an exaggerated expression while standing beside his corpse.

    He had lost?!

    Before he could finish processing this thought, in the next second, a golden light flew past. Carloze¡¯s Gold Core had been drawn by a wave of power and rapidly fell into the hands of the Blood Demon Ancestor, who was on the spectator stands.

    He was furious on the inside, but there was no expression on his face, and he did not say anything.

    The Blood Demon Race had already lost a Gold Core and could not afford to lose a second one! Even though this clown likely did not have the ability to destroy a Gold Core, the Blood Demon Ancestor did not want to risk it.

    Had they... won again...? Was this another victory?

    Unlike the deafening cheers when Aiolos had won, at that moment, the stands werepletely silent.

    This battle seemed far too easy, so easy that even Ma Dong and the others on the spectator stands did not dare to believe this. More urately, this did not feel real.

    An almighty Gold Core had been defeated as well. Previously, Aiolos¡¯s victory was very desperate as he had burst forth with so many trump cards during the battle. The spectators had thought that that was the limit of the Earthlings, but they never thought that Napier would be able to win so easily. He simply sat there and ate a few fruits. This, this...

    Not only was Ma Dong silent, but no one in the spectator stands was even able to speak.

    This was simply unbelievable.

    The Blood Demon Race had lost the first battle, and Gollon had been killed by that Earthling diator. Regardless of whether one said that Gollon was careless or that the injuries Gollon had previously suffered had not recovered, it was all fine. After all, the Earthling had disyed his natural endowments, had been guided by the Titans, and had even learned a secret technique from the Titan Race. Thus, he was indeed strong. But what in the world was this monster?

    One of the three dignifiedmanders of the Blood Demon Race, a general who had often secured victories in foreign territories, had mysteriously lost in the hands of such an unknown fighter?! Even though everyone knew that this clown was the only Gold Core from the Earth, he was simply a minor Gold Core who had just advanced. What gave him the right to kill an almighty expert like that? Huh?!

    The Blood Demon Race at the spectator stands had fallen entirely silent. Absolutely no one had imagined such a scene before the battle. Wang Zhong and Mu Zi from the Earth had not appeared, but the Blood Demon Race had already lost 0-2 to the Earth. What in the world were these Earthlings? Where did they all appear from? Regardless of what logic that final mysterious method used, and regardless of whether he had just advanced, if he managed to kill Carloze, then he was an expert! How could such an expert bepletely unknown in the Land?!

    Aiolos was like this, and so was Napier. Then what about the other Earthlings?

    Putting Wang Zhong and Mu Zi aside, Mo Xingchen, Julienne, dimir, Grai, and Mo Wen... Wouldn¡¯t they be the same?

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s expression darkened, and information about these five people instantly shed through his mind several dozen times.

    To be honest, the Blood Demon Race¡¯s information inquiry was trulycking this time. They only knew the Earth¡¯s final roster when they appeared on the arena. Now, they had lost two consecutive battles, and the most powerful Wang Zhong and Mu Zi had not yet appeared! This was not simply because the Earth was very strong, but also because of theirck of information! If they had understood the strength of these two people earlier, regardless of whether they made Gollon and Carloze prepare in advance or sent out more targeted experts, they would not have lost two consecutive battles.

    In fact, even though he had witnessed that battle through the lens of a discerning spectator, the Blood Demon Ancestor still could not determine exactly what technique the clown had used to confuse Carloze. The only thing he could see was that the clown possessed some kind of power of thews. Was this a realm that a Gold Core who had just advanced could achieve?

    It was fine if the Earth had a Wang Zhong, and they could tolerate it if Aiolos appeared, but even this obscure clown was like this as well?!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor could tell that regardless of whether it was the Solid Cores or the newly-advanced Gold Core from Earth, all of them seemed to be able to reach and achieve the realm ofws! It was simply a big mistake to use the strength standards of the Land to judge this group of people.

    The Blood Demon Race did not have such important information! On the contrary, the Earth understood the information they had on hand very well. Regardless of whether it was for Gollon or for Carloze, their famous techniques and even theirbat style were obviously within the Earthlings¡¯ expectations. Thus, the two participants who had been sent out were targeted at these enemies! In particr, this clown had the ability to confuse others. This was the only method the Earth had against Carloze. In other words, if they went head-on against Carloze, none of the Earthlings could match up to him! The only one who could defeat Carloze was Carloze himself!

    Information asymmetry was supposed to be the customary method that high-leveled civilizations used to suppress low-leveled civilization. However, they never thought that the Blood Demon Race would actually be suppressed by the Earth in this aspect! Then what about the following fights? Besides Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, would the Earth have a third hidden expert like Aiolos or Napier?

    Ever since their first Civilization War, this was the first time the Blood Demon Ancestor felt pressure from one. How could the Blood Demon Race possibly lose?

    This was truly a massive joke!

    ¡°How satisfying! Ha ha, how satisfying!¡± The Titan Patriarch Tsarlozstughed out loud. ¡°Blood Shadow old one, it looks like the Blood Demon Race is on the road toplete defeat! You have already suffered two defeats. Ha ha ha, shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and go there to stabilize the situation? The Gold Cores in the Blood Demon Race are not good enough. You were yed to death by just an illusion technique. This is simply too much!¡±

    The Titan elder could obviously tell that the clown was extraordinary and that this was definitely not an ordinary illusion technique. However, he hid this knowledge and acted as if he was confused. In fact, he had said these words intentionally. Indeed, this was Carloze¡¯s only weakness, as well as the simplest and most effective exnation in the eyes of the majority.

    The Titan elder teased the Blood Demon Ancestor recklessly, and the Blood Demon Ancestor could sense the delight on the Titan¡¯s face even though he was sitting several dozen meters away. However, he simply took a deep breath.

    Now was not the time to argue with the Titan Race.

    Him going into battle? When faced with the extremely mysterious Earth, it was obvious that only the Blood Demon Ancestor had 100% certainty that he would win. However, the Earth obtained the initiative with two wins and could exchange a loss for two wins now. Allowing a weakling to be fielded against him was just like the Blood Demon Race giving their best trump card to the Earth.

 Chapter 1201 - Almighty Mo

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Almighty Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The Blood Demon Race wasn¡¯t hot-headed, merely looking for one win. At this point in time, the Blood Demon Ancestor thought that it would not be arrogance but in stupidity if the Blood Demon Race still saw the Earth as an opponent that could be easily crushed and destroyed.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor felt embarrassed when they lost the first round and thought that Gollon died in vain. However, after losing this second round... The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s mindset changed.

    The Blood Demon Race would go all out in this war. Their pride meant nothing as long as they could defeat Earth, and they were willing to do anything to achieve victory!

    ¡°Old Ancestor.¡± A slightly hoarse voice rang out. ¡°Leave the next round to me.¡±

    It was Night Soul, the Killing God!

    This was a name that put the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s mind at rest. Aspared to Gollon and Carloze, this person was the least of his worries.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give your opponent any chance at all,¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Earthlings¡¯ peculiar powers.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured, Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Napier! Napier!¡±

    ¡°Napier the clown! The amazing clown!¡±

    It was only at this moment that long-overdue cheers for Napier¡¯s victory erupted from the spectator stands.

    This oue was way too surprising. It was such an unbelievable pleasant surprise!

    The score was 2-0 now. Before the warmenced, who would have imagined that Earth would get off to such a fantastic start? Even Earthlings probably never imagined this happening.

    ¡°Indeed, thest thing you should do is to provoke these weird people from a peripheral world.¡±

    ¡°Whether clown, woman, or ¡®loli¡¯... The Earthlings who dare to take part in this war are the scariest people ever...¡± The Sirius youngster¡¯s heart palpitated with fear.

    ¡°Is Earth actually going to win?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Wang Zhong from the Celestial Honors ss and Mu Zi, the Netherworld King, have not fought yet? The rest of the Earthlings seem to be even more mysterious and weirder. I think there is a possibility that Earth might win!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m going to strike it rich?!¡± Someone held up a betting ticket, and his voice was trembling. He had bet on the wrong side while he was drunk, and he almost tore the ticket up afterward, but he was holding it in his hand firmly now.

    ¡°Earth is a little terrifying...¡±

    ¡°Not considering Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, the previous two Earthlings who fought managed to win against opponents who were of a higher level of power! Also, Earthlings have affinities with three elements and possess overwhelming talent. Something is about to change in the Star Alliance!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict the oue of this war.¡±

    ¡°Earth has won two rounds and is on the offensive side now. They can now strategize to defeat the strongest from the Blood Demon Race, such as the Blood Demon Ancestor!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about Wang Zhong and Mu Zi¡¯s strength. As long as one or two more Earthlings possess power simr to that of Aiolos or the clown, it¡¯s possible that Earth might win if they carefully strategize...¡±

    The spectators gradually calmed down. There was still buzzing among the spectator stands as a strange idea formed in everyone¡¯s heads.

    Could Earth actually win?

    This was an inconceivable idea a few days ago, but it seemed like there was a possibility that Earth might win this war now.

    Everyone used to think that the oue of this war was fixed and unambiguous; however, an unpredictable factor came into y, making everyone excited. Many in the Land participated in bets regarding the oue of this war, but other than some desperate people and professional gamblers, most bet in small amounts for their own entertainment. It would be good if they managed to win the bet, but it wouldn¡¯t matter even if they lost. To be able to witness the birth of a miracle was what truly excited them.

    Carloze¡¯s corpse was collected by his younger brother, Roh¡¯n Carloze. Thetter looked like a tyrant with a murderous look on his face, forming a stark contrast to the clown who was smiling cheekily in the arena. However, no one cared about Roh¡¯n¡¯s expression or thoughts now. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the third person that the Blood Demon Race sent forward.

    Night Soul, the Killing God!

    The passage that was linked to the Blood Demon Race¡¯s waiting room slowly opened. A figure with a stooped back appeared. Although he had cloudy eyes and a bleak expression on his face, it felt as if a lethal danger was hidden within him.

    ¡°Kill the Earthlings!¡±

    ¡°Lord Night Soul, kill the Earthlings in the cruelest way possible!¡±

    ¡°What a great disgrace to our name! Such shame!¡±

    ¡°Gollon and Carloze don¡¯t deserve their reputation! They are the shame of the Blood Demon Race!¡±

    ¡°Lord Night Soul is the invincible Killing God! Show the filthy Earthlings how it¡¯s done!¡±

    The Blood Demon Race spectator stand had been silent for a long time, but chaos broke out when Night Soul entered the arena.

    Earthlings were supposed to be weaklings who could be easily crushed, yet they managed to kill two important figures of the Blood Demon Race! Those on the host¡¯s seats could tell that the Earth possessed terrifying power, but ordinary citizens and supporters of the Blood Demon Race in the spectator stands didn¡¯t have such discernment. They were baffled by the Blood Demon Race¡¯s consecutive defeats! How could their king-level Gold Cores be so easily defeated by some Solid Cores?

    This was a great disgrace! This was definitely one of the most shameful incidents in the history of the Blood Demon Race!

    They couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the experts from their race lost so easily. Furthermore, they were defeated by Solid Cores from a mere level-6 civilization!

    Not only for the Blood Demon Race, but the emotions that other spectators felt were indescribable too.

    Frankly speaking, it was considered to be rather despicable to im that someone was powerful but immediately condemn them as useless after they were defeated. Most of the spectators were from civilizations that were level-5 and above. They thought of themselves as superior and not bumpkins who would have this sort of despicable thinking. However, they couldn¡¯t help but think so now.

    It was natural for everyone to think that Gollon and Carloze were weak. They were consecutively defeated by two Solid Cores... What other conclusion could the spectators arrive at?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gollon and Carloze to be like this...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. That Aiolos dude and the clown are undoubtedly strong, but even if Gollon and Carloze were not on form, it isn¡¯t possible that they would lose to Solid Cores.¡±

    ¡°Gollon and Carloze are well-known figures, but they only rose to power recently. Gollon only became famous dozens of years ago when he charged through the Heavenly River Tide, and he suffered serious injuries from that. It seems that he isn¡¯t at peak power.¡±

    ¡°Night Soul is far more famous than Gollon or Carloze. He has been a dominant powerhouse in the Land for an entire era. Since he¡¯s up next, the Blood Demon Race will definitely win the next round.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It isn¡¯t possible that all of the Earthlings are so strong. After all, they are only a bunch of Solid Cores. After Night Soul secures a win and the Blood Demon Race gains the initiative, they can then deal with this war situation leisurely.¡±

    ¡°Who will Earth send to go up against him? Will they send Wang Zhong or Netherworld King Mu Zi?¡±

    ¡°They might give up on this round. After all, Night Soul is one of the top three experts in the Blood Demon Race!¡±

    Constant chattering could be heard in the surroundings as everyone stared at the passage that was linked to Earth¡¯s contestant lounge.

    In the lounge, Wang Zhong had a deep expression on his face.

    All the spections and ideas he came up with before the war actually carried huge risks. After all, Wang Zhong didn¡¯t have a good understanding of the Earthlings¡¯ individual power since he hadn¡¯t seen them in a long time. He merely predicted everyone¡¯s cultivation progress and individual strength based on the intelligence he had acquired about them and the secret about Earthlings that he discovered earlier on.

    He had predicted that Earth had the ability to fight against the Blood Demon Race, but this would only be true if his assumptions were correct. Even up until the war started, Wang Zhong wasn¡¯t sure how urate his assumptions were. He was only put at ease after Aiolos and Napier¡¯s power confirmed his spections.

    Earth had a dream-like start in this war, but what happened next was the real deal!

    ¡°Wang Zhong, Wang Zhong!¡± Julienne¡¯s tone sounded more lively, and she wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before. Her understanding of this bunch of ¡°bumpkins¡± came from dimir¡¯s memories, and she looked down on Earth, which was weak to her knowledge. However, Earth¡¯s power now had proved to be beyond her expectations. She was in awe and had newfound respect for Earth. Thus, her tone became much humbler. ¡°Should we give up on this round? Night Soul seems very powerful...¡±

    Should they give up on this round? Wang Zhong had considered that, since Night Soul was among the top three experts of the Blood Demon Race, and it was highly possible that he was second to only the Blood Demon Ancestor. Letting Grai admit defeat once he entered the arena and preserving Earth¡¯s mainbat power was not a bad strategy.

    However, the price of letting Night Soul win was that Earth would lose the initiative in this war and be the passive side. Who would represent Earth in the next round? Taking everything into ount, there were only a few Earthlings who were powerful enough to defeat the Blood Demon Race, namely Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and dimir. Although Grai was a Solid Core too, he hadn¡¯t grasped the essence of his soul and didn¡¯t have his own technique yet. He was clearly unqualified to fight against the Blood Demon Race.

    As for the others such as Mo Wen, Mo Xingchen, or Julienne, it was even more infeasible to send them up against the Blood Demon Race. The three of them were merely Void Cores. Mo Wen and Mo Xingchen were only powerful because of the resources they wielded, and Julienne was just here to make up the numbers.

    Under these circumstances, Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, and dimir could not afford to lose their battles at all. If Night Soul won, then who would represent Earth in the next round? dimir and Mu Zi had some chance of winning against other Gold Cores, but if the Blood Demon Ancestor was participating in the next round, Earth would lose almost all chances of winning the war.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Even if everything seemed to be going smoothly, Earth was still struggling. Every move they made was a risk as there were too few Earthlings who were qualified to fight.

    Wang Zhong sunk into deep thought. Before he could speak, Mo Wen¡¯s faint voice could be heard beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll go up against Night Soul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I also think that we should give up on this round!¡± Julienne nodded vigorously. Since a Void Core took the initiative to go up against the second top expert of the Blood Demon Race, it clearly meant that he wanted to give up on this round too.

    This monk was a really nice person! Julienne instantly changed her view of this monk. He suddenly seemed very pleasing to the eye. She was afraid that Wang Zhong would let dimir go up against Night Soul. Although she was very confident in her ¡°¡±, it would be better if dimir could be arranged to battle against an ordinary Gold Core and not risk his life.

    Wang Zhong nced at Mo Wen. He was rather surprised.

    Mo Wen exuded an aura of emptiness, resembling that of rootless duckweeds, which was a typical trait of a Void Core. Letting a Void Core go up against Night Soul... It was possible that Mo Wen wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to surrender. Night Soul would lock onto Mo Wen as his target immediately and kill him instantly!

    Strategizing was important, but Wang Zhong didn¡¯t intend to let any of his brothers die. Inparison, Grai seemed to have more chances of winning. After all, he had been exposed to the Netherworld King for many years and was very used to the oppressive aura of a Gold Core expert. His true form was very interesting too. His blood shield was invincible, and his survival instincts were the best among all the Earthlings. In this aspect, even Wang Zhong and Mu Zi were inferior to him, let alone Mo Wen.

    Mo Wenughed upon seeing Wang Zhong hesitate. ¡°Wang Zhong, how much do you know about Earth¡¯s history?¡±

    ¡°...I have some spections, but I don¡¯t know much.¡± Wang Zhong was surprised that Mo Wen suddenly mentioned Earth¡¯s history. Aiolos, Napier, dimir, Mu Zi, and Wang Zhong only knew about the secret behind the hidden potential and talent of Earthlings as they had almost reached the Gold Core Realm. However, Mo Wen was merely a Void Core... Also, he was asking about Earth¡¯s history and not about the secret of the Earthlings¡¯ innate talents.

    ¡°Where did you get your information on Earth¡¯s history from?¡± Mo Wen asked again.

    Wang Zhong knew he was trying to make a point, so he answered his question earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve made some spections based on my understanding of the innate talents of Earthlings. Also, the Netherworld King had given some hints before, and I¡¯ve seen some strange anecdotes in a memory world too.¡±

    Wang Zhong knew the Earthlings¡¯ talents very well, but he didn¡¯t know much about the origins of Earthlings. Most of his spections were about his own lineage and weren¡¯t exactly rted to the Earth.

    ¡°The Mirror World is a projection of the reality in the Fifth Dimension. There is a ce in the Mirror World that seems simr to the memory world you are talking about, but it is definitely a moreplete version. One can see the war that broke out on Earth among the Gods during ancient times and see the true origins of Earthlings...¡± Mo Wen¡¯s voice was calm and powerful. His husky voice was very pleasing to the ears, and even a picky person like Julienne thought that his voice was very pleasant to hear.

    What?

    Not only Wang Zhong, but the expressions of even everyone else beside them turned more serious involuntarily.

    It had been a long time since everyone joined the Star Alliance, and they knew everything that they were supposed to know. The more they knew about the secret of the Earthlings¡¯ talents, the more curious they were about the Earth¡¯s origins. Among the countless races in the Star Alliance and the entire known history of the Alliance, there had never been a civilization that possessed terrifying talents like Earthlings did. Earth¡¯s origins must be extraordinary. If they could understand their true origins, it would not only clear their doubts but also greatly aid them in finding their future path.

    However, Mo Wen didn¡¯t go into detail. After all, the history that he saw in the Mirror World spanned across a long period, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to summarize it in a few sentences, and some of the things that he saw were beyond words. Judging from Wang Zhong¡¯s friendly rtionship with the Machinery Race, everyone would have the opportunity to enter the Mirror World and experience it for themselves after Earth survived this cmity today. That would be way more urate than Mo Wen describing it in words.

    ¡°The Blood Demon Race is an enemy of many in the Mirror World. Initially, I wanted to deal with the main culprit, but I changed my mind after seeing you.¡± Mo Wen smiled and put his palms together in a devout manner. ¡°You are the only destined leader of us Earthlings. I¡¯ll leave the main culprit to you. I believe that is what you want too.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression became stern. The main culprit was clearly referring to the Blood Demon Ancestor. The Mirror World was filled with people who were exiled, and arge number of experts were among them. The power of a high-level civilization was required to exile these experts to the Mirror World, especially Gold Core criminals who hadmitted heinous crimes. The Blood Demon Race was known to be domineering in the Star Alliance, and they loved wars. They went around picking fights and causing trouble everywhere. The number of experts that they sent to the Mirror World wasn¡¯t small. As the leader of the rebellion forces in the Mirror World, it made sense that Mo Wen had enmity against the Blood Demon Race.

    However, he actually thought of battling against the Blood Demon Ancestor himself? Furthermore, ording to his tone, he sounded like he was confident of winning! Even Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t imagine how Mo Wen could be so certain when he was merely a Void Core! Could everyone be wrong about Mo Wen? It must be known that even the Mu Zi and Netherworld Kingbination after special training wasn¡¯t confident of battling against the Blood Demon Ancestor! The Blood Demon Ancestor was a true king-level Gold Core. Although Gollon was a step away from being a king-level Gold Core, his level of power was definitely a far cry away from the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s!

    ¡°I¡¯m not a Void Core or a Solid Core. Of course, I¡¯m not a so-called Gold Core either.¡± As Mo Wen was speaking, his figure was bing blurred. It wasn¡¯t teleportation nor inhuman speed, but it felt as if he was really gradually disappearing from the room. Hisugh could be heard. ¡°Some people are destined to be guided by Buddha. I think Night Soul is one of those predestined people.¡±

    ...

    A pair of bare feet walked out of the passage quietly. Many people sensed that someone wasing out from the passage, and then a bald monk was suddenly already standing in the arena. He faced Night Soul directly with a serene expression on his face.

    The arena that was already morous became noisier. No one cared about how this Earthling appeared in the arena. They probably just got distracted and didn¡¯t notice him walking out. This Earthling was merely a Void Core. The aura of emptiness that he exuded was easily noticed even by people with weak perception.

    ¡°The Earthling fighter is here. It¡¯s a Void Core!¡±

    ¡°It appears that they are giving up on this round.¡±

    ¡°Scheming Earthlings! Ask the Wang guy or the Netherworld King toe out! Cowards!¡±

    ¡°Lord Night Soul, don¡¯t let him die a quick death! Torture him and tear him to pieces!¡±

    The Earthling was merely a Void Core. The main focus wasn¡¯t the victor of the battle, but how the Earthling would be killed!

    There was a huge uproar in the Blood Demon Race spectator stand as they had been suppressed for two rounds. The Earth¡¯s wild cards were finally used up. Although it was a pity that Lord Night Soul had toe out in this round that the Earth was choosing to give up on, this meant nothing as the Blood Demon Race didn¡¯tck experts. Having an imposing aura was more important! The Blood Demon Race was in desperate need of a victory and a torturous killing to cure everyone¡¯s restless mood. It didn¡¯t matter which Earthling was killed!

    Numerous people of the Blood Demon Race were extremely restless and agitated. However, Night Soul had a solemn expression on his face. One could only sense that this Void Core was unusual when standing face to face with him.

    Night Soul¡¯s Gold Core aura had cloaked the arena since the beginning. The arena looked calm and peaceful, but it was full of condensed pressure. Ever since the Void Core appeared in the arena, he was subject to Night Soul¡¯s oppressive aura. In normal circumstances, a Void Core who wanted to surrender wouldn¡¯t even be able to do so. He would just kneel on the ground and be at the mercy of Night Soul. However, that bald monk not only walked towards him without difficulty, even his expression looked normal too. It was as if he wasn¡¯t affected by Night Soul¡¯s aura at all. He was moving elegantly, but it seemed as if his steps were apanied by the power of a naturalw. It made Night Soul feel like this monk was a divine being that was out of this world!

    This wasn¡¯t simply a Void Core!

    Night Soul¡¯s pupils slightly dted. After all, he was a top expert who had been dominant in the Land for two epochs. He was experienced and knowledgeable. A horrifying idea came to his mind, and he even recalled some terrifying people that he had encountered before. Those people transcended all the civilizations in the Land and were the true masters of this world!

    Boom!

    A burst of Gold Core aura exploded, and Night Soul¡¯s spiritual power was heightened. Despite being a Gold Core and one of the top three experts of the Blood Demon Race, he felt an innate fear against this so-called ¡°Void Core¡±. He definitely couldn¡¯t let this monk have a chance to attack!

    A Gold Core expert¡¯s umtion of explosive power was extremely terrifying and fast, but before Night Soul could umte his power to the maximum, faintughter sounded in the arena.

    ¡°Buddha guides destined people. It¡¯s not toote to salvage yourself. Repent and be absolved of your crimes!¡±

    Boom!

    The faint voice rang across the arena. This seemed a little ridiculous to the spectators in the surroundings. Repent? Was this dude a religious scammer?

    Night Soul, who was in the midst of umting his power, felt a shock pass through his body. His whole body¡¯s movements were frozen, as if he was fixed in ce.

    That faint voice sounded like a mosquito in his ears, yet it pierced through all his psychological defenses like a thin needle. The resonant voice rang clear as a bell, and he could feel it all the way in his heart. It frightened him and made his whole body go weak. He even felt scared!

    Heaven and earth seemed to be dimmer in front of Night Soul. Everything became dull and pitch-ck. In the next moment, all the people that he killed before appeared in this dark world, and they were seemingly never-ending!

    Was this an illusion?

    Not quite. Night Soul knew very well that although everything in front of him now wasn¡¯t real, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. The image in front of him was imaginary, yet these ghouls were real. They weren¡¯t directed by illusory powers. It was clear from these ghouls¡¯ eyes, as their gaze wasn¡¯t dull and lifeless, that their souls were intact.

    Just by looking into their eyes, Night Soul could almost remember every one of them and recall how he killed each one. This wasn¡¯t something that illusory powers could produce. Rather, if illusory powers could produce this level of effect, this sight would no longer be unreal but manifest into reality! This was simr to how the Fifth Dimension worked. The Fifth Dimension wasn¡¯t a material world, but a spiritual world. If something took shape, it would manifest into reality.

    This was a territorial world that the opponent created with spatialws.

    This Earthling was definitely not an ordinary Void Core and was more like a legendary celestial! Night Soul didn¡¯t know how the Earthling was doing this. He didn¡¯t know much about the power of those mysterious celestials. In the next instant, his expression became fierce as he could sense the deep resentment that those ghouls harbored against him. Those ghouls were climbing towards him in a frantic manner. They wanted to feast on his blood and meat, and tear his soul apart. Night Soul had to deal with this ghoul crisis first before he could counter the Earthling¡¯s technique.

    Night Soul wasn¡¯t afraid of the ghouls. He was able to kill them when they were alive. What more could they do now that they were dead?

    ¡°Scram!¡± With a loud shout, he easily dispelled the dead souls that kept crawling towards him. Ripples of his Gold Core spiritual power spread across the air, and tens of thousands of ghouls in the surroundings dissipated into nothing.

    However, only tens of thousands of ghouls were gone. More ghouls from the surroundings took their ce immediately. The number of ghouls grew from one hundred thousand to one million, then ten million!

    ¡°I, Night Soul, am the invincible Killing God! Since I have killed all of you before, I can do it a second time!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Ghouls from the surroundings poured into the arena continuously, and their level of power was increasing! At the start, it was just ordinary ghouls, but there were Void Core, Solid Core, and even Gold Core ghouls now!

    Night Soul had killed too many people. As a Killing God, he had taken more than ten million lives. Just by massacring a civilization, he would have easily killed more than a hundred million people. Countless experts were among those that he had killed, and many were powerful experts who were worthy rivals.

    Perhaps it was true that Night Soul could easily defeat them individually, and his kill count was his lifetime achievement and glory. However, if these people gathered together...

    He killed the ghouls in a frenzied manner, but the more he killed, the more ghouls would appear, and they were sessively stronger! Night Soul sensed that his physical body and soul were being constantly attacked, and he was continuously suffering damage. His killing speed had slowed down significantly, to the point that he was surrounded by 30 to 40 Gold Core experts. Dozens of Gold Core expertsunched an attack on him simultaneously.

    ¡°Only one of us will survive today! We shall see who will have thestugh!¡± Night Soul yelled frantically. Hisbat power suddenly surged as he took on the dozens of Gold Core experts directly.

    However, one¡¯s energy was not infinite. His defense was ultimately overpowered. His actions were bing slower, and his power was bing weaker.

    The sea of ghouls in the surroundings had been waiting for this moment. They pounced on him in an impatient manner.

    Night Soul was not afraid. He had killed too many people and wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Even as he had been constantly killing the ghouls in this ¡°illusion¡± for what seemed like several years, he hadn¡¯t forgotten his true objective in this battle. He knew that he was still being controlled by that monk. He wanted to find out how powerful this Earthling¡¯s mind control was!

    As a dominant figure in the Land for two epochs, he had extraordinary survival instincts. He had the ability to clone himself. Even if his main subconsciousness was destroyed, as long as his physical body was intact, his clone¡¯s subconsciousness would be able to rece his main subconsciousness, just that it would be weaker. When his main subconsciousness was destroyed, the opponent would definitely think that he was dead. This would be the moment when the Earthling would rx and slip up. After all, the Earthling¡¯s physical body was not strong. Even if Night Soul was weaker, he still had the ability to kill the Earthling in an instant!

    It was a pity that this idea was destined to fail.

    Night Soul discovered that he couldn¡¯t ¡°die¡±! In this world, he wasn¡¯t able to die. When those ghouls attacked him to the point whereby he was about to die, a source of power would always pull him back from the brink of death!

    Once, twice... This happened four times!

    Night Soul had always believed that he was unafraid of death, and he wasn¡¯t scared of being torn apart by the ghouls either. He was a vicious and bloodthirsty person, and thought that he would be able to ovee the fear and pain. However, he had clearly underestimated the ghouls. Experiencing this once or twice wasn¡¯t scary, but what if he had to experience this repeatedly for a hundred times or more?

    If his main subconsciousness wasn¡¯t destroyed, he couldn¡¯t activate his clone, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this world.

    One year, two years... ten years! He had died over three hundred times and had to experience more than ten days of being torn to pieces each time he died. This was a never-ending cycle. Even though he was a Gold Core expert, he started to fear this torture. Nheless, he still gritted his teeth and endured it all. He knew that this was just a trick of the Earthling and that this would be a contest of will. Regardless of how the Earthling managed to do this, Night Soul was clearly trapped within his territory and spatialws. Since he couldn¡¯t break out of it, he could only follow the spatialws if he wanted to escape this world. He had to endure till the end even if it meant that he had to suffer in this territorial world for hundreds or thousands of years!

    However, just as this idea formed in his head, a ruthless voice echoed in his head, shattering all his hopes.

    ¡°Avici Naraka! Sentenced to this for 56,788 million times!¡±

    This was the voice of the territorial world. Night Soul¡¯s expression immediately changed. He finally understood the rules of this territorial world and the meaning behind those words. He had killed 56,788 million people, and he had to die the same number of times!

    That was right. This was the extreme rule. If he could bear the pain of dying 56,788 million times, he could leave this territorial world. However, after suffering what seemed like 10 years of torture, he had only died over 300 times!

    More than 50 billion times? What did this mean? He would have to withstand the pain for hundreds of millions of years, and even one hundred thousand epochs! Even the Land hadn¡¯t existed for so long! There was no hope in this endless sentence!

    Night Soul was furious. There was no way out of these territorialws, and this even went against traditional principles. He was filled with despair. He had to experience tens of billions of deaths which spanned hundreds and thousands of epochs. He couldn¡¯t even start to imagine how long this would take and how much he would need to suffer.

    He started to resist madly and began to frantically search for loopholes in the territorialws and ways to get out of this world. However, all his efforts were clearly in vain. He had to experience death again and again. His desperate resistance only prolonged the time it took for him to die as he was immortal in this world. He would be resurrected, and those ghouls that he killed would appear again too. There was no end to this killing.

    Ten years... 100 years... He was going crazy and was filled with fury.

    200 years... 300 years... He started to sink into despair and fear.

    When 1,000 years passed, he had only died over 30,000 times. This couldn¡¯t even be considered as a small fraction of the length of his sentence!

    A Gold Core was human too. Even if one wasn¡¯t limited by the concept of longevity, he was still a mortal as long as he hadn¡¯t charged through the Heavenly River Tide. As long as one hadn¡¯t passed the criteria and ascended to a level of power beyond that of a Gold Core, he would still think like a mortal and experience mortal emotions and desires.

    Night Soul was frightened. He shuddered and began to cry bitterly. He started to curse the Earthling who created this territorial world. This was an act by weaklings that he used to despise!

    It got to a point where he gradually became numb. He cried his heart out and stood there motionless, letting the ghouls bite him to death.

    He started to repent and cry, and even pray for the forgiveness of the ghouls. However, that had no effect at all. The ghouls were still biting at him, and he kept repeating the cycle of death.

    The pain and fear that he felt didn¡¯t merelye from the ghouls¡¯ biting and the repeated cycles of death that he had to go through. Those ghouls only knew how to kill. They constantly tortured and destroyed him. None of the ghouls talked to him at all. This world was very cold, and there was nothing other than the act of killing. Night Soul continued repenting, and he even started repenting about the lives he took that he had previously deemed as lowly life forms. He thought about the times when others spoke to him and he didn¡¯t respond. He immensely regretted that now. He was in desperate need of hearing a person¡¯s voice now.

    The next moment, he saw a peaceful beam of light shining in the sky of this world, which emitted a different vibe from the constant killing theme of this world. At the same time, a familiar voice that had once shocked him could be heard.

    ¡°Buddha guides destined people. It¡¯s not toote to salvage yourself. Repent and be absolved of your crimes!¡±

    Buddha will only help those who help themselves...

    This Buddha chant that resembled an ancient Sanskrit mantra echoed throughout this world. Previously, Night Soul had been wary of this voice and disgusted by it. However, at this moment, his heart was filled with endless gratitude. He now worshipped and had a deep admiration for this voice.

    Tens of thousands of years in the territorial world was just a fleeting moment in reality.

    Everyone in the arena was bbergasted. Killing God Night Soul had only begun to exude an imposing aura for a moment before it dissipated, and he was rooted to the ground.

    The Earthling¡¯s mouth kept opening and closing, and his Buddha chants reverberated endlessly across the arena. Night Soul stood motionless at the same spot as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    Initially, he had a hideous expression on his face, which changed to horror and finally turned into a devout expression. These changes only took ce within a matter of seconds.

    Night Soul¡¯s listless eyes gradually became brighter. However, the Blood Demon Ancestor suddenly rose up from his seat with disbelief in his eyes.

    Others didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he did!

    This was the power of spatialws, which were being evoked by the Earthling¡¯s chanting! Whenever he spoke, the power of thews would follow!

    Even among the top-tier king-level Gold Cores, including the great beings who were sitting in the main spectator stand, not everyone could attain this level of power, let alone a mere Void Core.

    Also, the power that the Earthling used to summon his territorial power was extremely strange. It wasn¡¯t spiritual power from the heavens and the earth, but the power of faith?!

    Numerous civilizations in the Star Alliance specialized in umting the power of faith in low-level civilizations, which were then sold to the Star Alliance. No one knew what the Star Alliance was umting this power for, but the Blood Demon Ancestor did! As part of its core group of higher-ups, the Blood Demon Ancestor and the king-level Gold Cores sitting in the main spectator stand knew the truth. They were umting the power of faith for the four races in Heaven, and this was the most important mission that the four races in Heaven tasked the Star Alliance governors with!

    This was a God¡¯s territory and the fundamental reason why the Land didn¡¯t dare to go against Heaven. Legend had it that one could only harness this power when one ascended to Heaven, but...

    How could a mere Earthling harness the power of a God¡¯s territory? Everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    However, the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s thoughts had nothing to do with Night Soul now. Night Soul had long forgotten the existence and his identity as a member of the Blood Demon Race.

    If he was going to perish in this endless pain, he would rather choose to repent and turn over a new leaf.

    After Night Soul knelt down piously, the ghouls around him backed off. A golden sun suddenly rose from the darkness, and the dazzling light of Buddha shone down on everything, enlightening the sea of ghouls instantly.

    All of the ghouls seemed to be at peace. All traces of hostility and resentment from before were gone and disappeared into nothingness after being purified by Buddha¡¯s light.

    The same thing happened to Night Soul too. He knelt down piously with tears streaming down his face, yet his face was filled with peace and joy. He sincerely repented all the killings he hadmitted as he slowly dissipated in the territorial world just like the other purified ghouls.

    The familiar arena appeared in his perception again. He could sense the transfixed Blood Demon Race in the spectator stand and the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s murderous re.

    However, Night Soul was not his previous self. He no longer had thoughts of killing, and he didn¡¯t bear the so-called responsibility of being a Blood Demon Race member. In fact, he was ashamed that he was part of that race.

    He knelt down to Mo Wen in a pious manner, worshipping him and holding him in great admiration.

    Mo Wen shot a faint nce at him and raised his right foot. ¡°Are you willing to take the oaths of a monk?¡±

    Night Soul crawled over to him like a dog and lifted Mo Wen¡¯s bare foot, putting it on his hand. He buried his whole face into the ground. ¡°Buddha is merciful! I am willing to convert to Buddhism and serve Buddha for my whole life!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The entire world went quiet at this moment. Absolute silence filled the huge arena.

    Did Night Soul lose just like that?

    The Blood Demon Race and their supporters couldn¡¯t close their jaws, which were wide open, and their wide eyes seemed about to burst.

    They couldn¡¯t see what Night Soul had experienced, so they didn¡¯t know the power of Mo Wen¡¯s Buddha chants. To them, it was as if Mo Wen said a few casual words and Night Soul knelt down immediately, bing the enemy¡¯s loyal supporter and betraying the Blood Demon Race... It was as if someone had cast a spell on Night Soul, causing him to lose his mind.

    Frankly speaking, such spells were not rare in the Land, and their effects were simr to what was happening to Night Soul now. However, everyone knew that this was a despicable and lowly trick. It was hard to control a Void Core with this sort of spell, and one would be considered a master if he could control a Solid Core with it. However, controlling a Gold Core with this sort of spell? Furthermore, Night Soul was almost a king-level Gold Core, and his reputation as a Killing God had been out there for a long time. This couldn¡¯t possibly be an ident! This was an inconceivable tale!

    ¡°...¡± For the first time, the Blood Demon Ancestor lost hisposure and was speechless.

    In the first round, Gollon lost, but his opponent, Aiolos, was already extremely famous in the Arena. Gollon had been defeated as Aiolos¡¯s power had unexpectedly spiked during the battle. In the second round, although many didn¡¯t know who the clown was, the Blood Demon Ancestor had heard of this assassin from the underground world before. Also, the clown had disyed a strange Gold Core power at the end of the battle, and Carloze¡¯s defeat still made sense.

    However, who the hell was Mo Wen?!?! The Blood Demon Race had collected some intelligence on him. Mo Wen was the Buddha of the Mirror World and possessed a purifying power that could resist the Mirror World¡¯s will. As a result, he became the leader of the rebellion forces. To put it bluntly, he was merely an auxiliary practitioner, so how was it possible that he caused Killing God Night Soul, the second top expert of the Blood Demon Race, to turn into this state in a matter of seconds? Even if he did use the power of faith, where did he obtain that power from. The entire Star Alliance had expended many resources and money on umting the power of faith, and Earth didn¡¯t even have the means to do so!

    ¡°Buddha will only help those who help themselves. Kindness knows no bounds.¡±

    Suddenly, the Blood Demon Ancestor heard a crowd of voices chanting piously and softly.

    These chants came from the ¡°prisoners¡± from the Mirror World who were sitting beside the main stand! At this moment, all of them had stood up and sped their palms together, and were praying to Buddha in a devout manner.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor understood immediately. The rebellion force in the Mirror World was the source of the Earthling¡¯s power of faith!

 Chapter 1202 - Blood River Diagram

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Blood River Diagram</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The stronger the believers, the greater the power. This was the nature of the power of faith. Although the number of rebels in the Mirror World was notrge, they were all elites. They were all at least at the Solid Core Realm, and there were even nearly ten Gold Cores. How powerful were they if their faith wasbined? It was equivalent to thebined power of hundreds of millions of believers in a level-6 civilization. Such a technique was also iparable and was the highest-end ability in the entirety of the Land.

    However, how could Mo Wen, a mere Void Core, have a domain world that epassed rules! The sounds of Buddhist chants that echoed in the domain were not asughable as what the crowd thought it would be. Night Soul was pulled instantly into Mo Wen¡¯s domain where he was a god!

    ¡°He is not a Void Core.¡± Chief Judge Lyune¡¯s voice was very calm. It seemed like nothing in the world could make this pioneer of the Machinery Race surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Buddhism civilization that had long disappeared...¡± Superintendent Erza finally realized what was happening and became a little moved. She knew Earth was special, but she still didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen. ¡°The Buddhism civilization was one of the twenty-eight level-9 civilizations that established the divine territory and vanished shortly after. They had left a legacy in this world. He was definitely not cultivating his core. Is that... a Buddhist relic?¡±

    All civilizations in the divine territory now had the same system of cultivation: starting as a Void Core, then bing a Solid Core before finally promoting to a Gold Core. Such was the cultivation of one¡¯s core, both internally and externally, to strengthen oneself. But in fact, during the time when the divine territory was just established, there were many other methods of cultivation.

    That was an era where a hundred schools of thought were contending against each other. There were too many Buddhists, Demons, Immortals, etc. Many civilizations did not cultivate their core.

    For example, in the Buddhism civilization, they did not put much emphasis on their outer body and even disregarded hardening their skin and flesh. They only specialized in cultivating their spiritual soul and seeking spiritual detachment. Therefore, they did not condense their core but rather condensed a relic with their consciousness. Thus, their relics did not physically exist and seemed illusory to many. People who did not know of their existence often mistook the practitioners for being mere Void Cores when they were in fact two very different things.

    And it was precisely because of their spiritual practice that the Buddhists were extremely intelligent and couldprehend the rules orws faster than any other civilization. They were also extremely good at fighting using the rules in their domain.

    One should not underestimate this so-called rule orw domain, thinking that there would be many restrictions when using it. In fact, even in the era when a hundred schools of thought were contending, Buddhism remained one of the strongest by relying on this technique. Their strength and influence were enough to rank them in the top three in the Star Alliance amongst the near thirty level-9 civilizations present then. Even the four races in the Heaven were merely the subordinates of the Buddhist civilization.

    However, it was a pity that they had paid too heavy a price and sacrificed too much in the creation of the two realms in the divine territory ¡ª the Heaven and the Land. In the end, only a few supreme beings survived, and like the survivors of other powerful civilizations, they eventually moved towards the unknown end of the Heavenly River in an attempt to seek out that which they desired.

    From then on, they had disappeared without a trace, and their way of cultivation had been lost for an unknown number of eras. Yet, it had unexpectedly reappeared here and, on top of that, appeared in an Earthling who had just entered the Star Alliance. The people of Earth were getting more and more interesting.

    Many bigwigs were stunned, and their emotions were stirred. They had initially thought they were merely watching an ordinary Civilization War. However, many unexpected surprises had appeared.

    Earth had already be known as a civilization that had a potential that surpassed level-8 and had an affinity with three different elements as well. Now, they even had someone from the Buddhism lineage? How many hidden things did Earth still have? Since Mo Wen was part of the Buddhism lineage and the woman named Mo Xingchen who was his sister also had a temperament simr to him, did that mean that she too was of the Buddhism lineage? Did that mean that she had the same strength as Mo Wen? Then that would simply be...

    ¡°What level is his Buddhist relic at?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... There are too few records handed down from the School of Buddhism. There are only a few words regarding this in the ancient books. They mentioned the Buddhist relics, but they did not exin their various stages. But for Mo Wen to make Night Soul surrender in a few seconds so easily, his strength must at least be at the level of a Gold Core.¡±

    ¡°If his strength is of the same level as a Gold Core, then he should be at the Arhat Stage ording to the Buddhism books.¡±

    ¡°Earth actually produced an Arhat Buddhist...¡±

    ¡°Blood Shadow old one, he still has a younger sister who is also waiting to fight with your Blood Demon Race! Hahaha!¡± The Titan Patriarch almostughed till he was lying on the ground. The Blood Demon Race¡¯s demise was his greatest happiness. ¡°I really sympathize with you! You Blood Demons are actually all going to die!¡±

    If the Titan Patriarch had said this previously, other bigwigs might have thought of it as a joke. After all, even Superintendent Erza who supported Earth had never believed that Earth could really win the Civilization War. But now, no one felt that his words were exaggerated.

    This was someone from a Buddhism lineage! A starving camel was still bigger than a horse. How powerful was the inheritance of a level-9 civilization? Look at the bunch of Gold Cores from the Mirror World that had pledged their allegiance to him!

    Initially, everyone thought it was merely some simple purifying power. They did not expect it to be so powerful. Look at Night Soul, who had surrendered to him in a mere few seconds! He was a Gold Core who was close to bing a king-level Gold Core.

    How terrifying was a Buddhist Arhat? Even the bigwigs on the main stands would not want to provoke him! At least for them, they definitely couldn¡¯t achieve the feat that Mo Wen had just aplished: making Night Soul surrender in a mere few seconds.

    With this person, who could do anything to Earth? Who would dare to treat Earth as a level-6 civilization? Because of him, Earth could be said to be elevated to a position on the same level as the top civilizations of the Star Alliance.

    With such a person, even if the Blood Demon Race really won today, they could at best win over some properties. Wanting to kill off all the Earthlings to exterminate their roots? It was simply unrealistic, and they did not have the capability at all.

    With this Arhat and his gang of Gold Cores, together with Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, Aiolos, and the others protecting Earth, Earth had be a force that the Blood Demon Race could no longer handle. Even the Blood Demon Ancestor would not be confident if he was made to face this Buddhist Arhat who used the power of faith. After all, the opponent¡¯s fighting method was too strange, and he had no experience in dealing with it.

    The only way they could exterminate Earth was to rally the support of the Star Alliance. However, with the friendships between Wang Zhong and the Machinery, Insect, and Heavenly Shell races, the Star Alliance would definitely not stand on the side of the Blood Demons.

    And as long as the Earthlings still lived on and their main force was preserved, with their talents and potential, it would not be long before they would develop into a real level-8 civilization, one that stood at the top. By then, what would happen to the Blood Demons?

    There was no need to care aboutws in this world. Only strength mattered. If Earth really became strong, they could easily find fault with the Blood Demon Race and make trouble for them, even to the point of making them go extinct. Even if the Blood Demons won this Civilization War, it would still be considered a loss for them.

    However, the Civilization War had already begun, and there was no turning back. It was toote for them.

    The face of the Blood Demon Ancestor hadpletely sunk. Others might be thinking about the future of Earth and perhapsughing at the Blood Demon Race for creating such a feud with the Earthlings. However, for the Blood Demon Ancestor, now was not the time to worry about the future.

    When Gollon was defeated, he was merely a little surprised. When Qiao Carloze lost, he had be slightly angry. But at this moment, after calming down from the extreme anger that he felt from the loss, he started to be worried and even felt the threat of death...

    Earth had managed to clinch three victories already?! Furthermore, they did so in such a dominant way. Was the Blood Demon Race going to lose?

    If the Blood Demon Race won today, the threat from Earth would onlye when they became strong. Thus, they had some time to breathe and to think of ways to remedy the situation. It was tantamount to a chronic disease. Although it was serious, there might be a solution. What was more, if the Blood Demon Race managed to take over the Earth and secretly researched their talents, the Blood Demon Race might even have the chance to undergo a qualitative evolution and thus naturally have the capital to fight against Earth. But if the Blood Demon Race lost today... then they would all be doomed, and there would be no chance of aeback.

    They definitely could not lose the next match! And they definitely could not treat the ¡°Solid Cores¡± of the Earth as Solid Cores. They had already paid too huge of a price by doing so. If they still had the same mindset, they would just beplete idiots.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor actually had the urge to go up to the arena himself, but such a situation was not desirable. If he made a move himself, Earth was likely to let a persone up as a ¡°sacrifice¡±. After that, only Wang Zhong and Mu Zi, the absolute main force of the team, would be left. The other Blood Demons on his team did not have any assurance of being able to defeat them.

    He ignored the taunts of the Titan Patriarch next to him. His figure flickered, and in the next second, he was in the waiting room of the Blood Demon Race.

    At this time, the atmosphere in the Blood Demon n¡¯s waiting room was solemn. There were only six Gold Cores left out of the original nine, and the three that had just lost were even the strongest. Two had died, and one even surrendered to the other side... No one had thought of such a result in this Civilization War. The Solid Cores of the Earth were extraordinary! No, it was more than extraordinary. Their strength could be said to be perverted!

    What the hell was that monk? What the hell were the other Solid Cores? The Solid Cores of Earth should be measured at the standards of a Gold Core! The Civilization War had always been used by the higher civilizations to suppress those civilizations with too high a potential. It had always been an advantage for the higher civilizations, but now, Earth¡¯s strength could be considered to be at the top of the entire Star Alliance.

    Who should go up next? No matter how confident they were, even the Gold Cores couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly when faced with such a ¡°weak¡± but unfathomable civilization.

    Everyone was hesitating until they saw an illusory figure sh into the room and quickly manifest into a real being.

    ¡°Ancestor...¡± Everyone stood up to greet him.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s face did not have the cold expression from before but looked as per usual. He was the backbone of the entire Blood Demon Race. He had to show his confidence.

    ¡°Shai Lowhe.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor looked at the youngest Prince among the Gold Cores and flipped his left hand, and a bloody scroll with the length of an arm appeared in front of him. ¡°This is for you. You will go up for the next match.¡±

    A hint of surprise shed in Shai Lowhe¡¯s eyes.

    Blood River Diagram! This was one of the strongest artifacts in the Blood Demon Race, and he had coveted it for a long time. He wanted to ask the Ancestor for it several times, but he never dared to open his mouth. Unexpectedly, the Ancestor took the initiative to give it to him this time...

    It seemed that the Ancestor was also getting angry. Of course, this was a good thing! If it weren¡¯t for the Blood Demon Race being put in such a passive position, it would definitely not be so easy for him to obtain such an artifact. If things went as per normal, the only time he could have possessed it would be after he had inherited the crown of their race.

    Shai Lowhe happily epted the Blood River Diagram. Immediately, he felt an aura that was unique to the Blood Demon Race in the artifact, causing the qi and blood in his body to boil.

    ¡°Please be rest assured, Ancestor. Your grandson will definitely win!¡±

    At this time, the scene had already quietened down. Initially, Ma Dong and the others wanted to roar frantically, but when they saw the group of Gold Cores who had just surrendered to Mo Wen lined up in a neat row facing him with respect and chanting words in their mouth, making people feel a sense of awe, they became too embarrassed to yell and cheer at the side. They excitedly clenched their fist, their entire face almost red and ripe.

    As for the surrounding stands, even the Illusion Race and the Ocean Empire who supported Earth were still immersed in shock at this time and did not manage toe back to their senses. The others around them were filled with voices of shock and whispers of discussion.

    Too strong, Earth was simply too strong! Even people who did not look fondly upon Mo Wen and Earth realized this after Earth¡¯s three sessive victories. They were simply unreasonably strong! The top Gold Core of the dignified Blood Demon Race had be hisckey just like that? It only took a few seconds. This was simply invincible. He was too strong, to the point where some were frightened by his strength, to the point that they did not even think of cheering.

    The surrounding whispers kept humming as Night Soul went directly to the Earth¡¯s waiting room behind Mo Wen, making it a jaw-dropping scene.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Napier¡¯s face was full of surprise. Hidden in the underground world, he had improved by leaps and bounds. He had originally thought that he was already the strongest among all the people on Earth. However, even Aiolos who had gone up first was alreadyparable to him, and perhaps even stronger than him by a bit. But now, the captain of the academy he was once part of on Earth had also be outrageously strong.

    ¡°Mo Wen has finished up coolly.¡± Wang Zhong was also a little surprised. He now understood that when Mo Wen said that he wanted to finish off the Blood Demon Ancestor, it was not empty talk. At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Mo Xingchen. Mo Xingchen¡¯s aura was very simr to Mo Wen¡¯s. If she was also so strong, then Earth would have another guaranteed win.

    But before Wang Zhong asked, Mo Xingchen had already seen through his thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°I am not as good as Mo Wen. Furthermore, my ability is different from his. I am not good at fighting, nor am I of the Buddhist lineage. I am a real Void Core.¡±

    ¡°Night Soul¡¯s will was very strong, and it took a lot of effort to change his mindset...¡± Mo Wen who had been so full of energy just now suddenly showed signs of fatigue. On top of that, it was not an ordinary level of exhaustion. If it were not for Wang Zhong who had keenly sensed him falling and helped him to stabilize himself, he would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Using the power of faith consumes too much energy. I¡¯m afraid that I will have to take a nap first.¡±

    Night Soul, who was standing behind him, looked ashamed and felt that he had injured the respected Buddha, which made him feel shame and guilt.

    This was a person filled with murderous intent and aura minutes ago. Yet, he was now as holy as a saint. Everyone else was looking at him in curiosity.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Mo Wen fought with his eyelids. His strength was still not enough. One should not merely look at the easy win just now. If his strength was not enough to support the rule domain until the end of Night Soul¡¯s sentence, then he would have failed. And if he wanted to win the Blood Demon Ancestor over, he would have needed to reach the Bodhisattva realm. Fortunately, he had chosen to leave him to Wang Zhong. Otherwise, if he was really faced with the Blood Demon Ancestor who had a much stronger will, he would have burned out before subduing him. ¡°The rest is up to you. We must win!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wang nodded his head, his face full of smiles. Earth¡¯s current situation was much smoother and better than he thought. Aiolos, Napier, and Mo Wen had all done well. Everything that could be done was done; the rest was up to him and Mu Zi.

    ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo! The opponent ising out! The opponent ising out!¡± the ice bird that had been staring at the opposite side of the arena shouted at this time.

    Everyone turned their gazes outside and saw a young male with a crown-like face slowly walking out of the tunnel.

    Even though the Blood Demon Race had experienced a streak of three consecutive losses and was now on the verge ofplete defeat, there was no worry or anxiety on the face of this young male. He still held a calm andposed look.

    The Young Master of the Blood Demon Race, Shai Lowhe!

    He had already be a Gold Core before he was thirty. Although no one had seen him fight before, since he was named as a rare genius in the Blood Demon Race and had been designated as the future sessor of the Blood Demon n, his strength would definitely not be much lower than that of Night Soul and the other seniors; the difference might not even be that much.

    Before this battle, the predictions of all parties were that the young master of the Blood Demon Race would be facing off against Wang Zhong in a battle. He would then use Wang Zhong as a stepping stone for him to advance his reputation. But now, the Blood Demon Race were obviously at a disadvantage. He could not make such choices. He had now stepped forward into the arena, but whether he would face Wang Zhong was still unknown.

    Fire Demon Patriarch Kalidan¡¯s expression did not look as rxed and happy as before. He thought that today would be the end of the Earth, but he didn¡¯t expect so many unexpected variables to appear.

    To be honest, the Fire Demon Race was not particrly concerned about whether the Blood Demon Race lived or died today. Although it had always been a subordinate of the Fire Demon Race and could be regarded as the right-hand of the Fire Demon Race, the Blood Demon Race had been very dishonest these past few years as they also had great ambitions. Many people in the Fire Demon n understood this.

    No matter whether the Blood Demon Race won or lost, the Fire Demon n would still ept it. But the only thing that was uneptable was that Earth was too strong. Having powerhouses like Wang Zhong and Netherworld King Mu Zi was still within the tolerance range of the Fire Demon Race. This included Aiolos and the clown. No matter how strong their performance was today, to put it bluntly, they were just a few Gold Cores. They only threatened the level-7 civilizations.

    But the appearance of this child from the Buddhism lineage, the level-9 civilization inheritance that was thought to have vanished... This alone was enough to shock everyone!

    It was time for him to change his attitude towards Earth. Patriarch Kalidan nced at the Blood Demon Ancestor next to him lightly, and a n formted in his heart. In fact, it was not just him. All the bigwigs in the stands understood this when the Buddhist Arhat appeared; they knew that no matter who won the Civilization War today, Earth had already be an existence that stood on the same level as all the top civilizations. They were no longer a civilization that could be arbitrarily controlled and annihted by any other force in the Star Alliance at this stage.

    ¡°Haha, what do all of you think of such a duel between two youth geniuses?¡± Superintendent Erza¡¯s voice was already quite rxed, even with some smiles. She really hadn¡¯t thought that Earth could reach such a stage. There was even a high possibility of victory in the Civilization War based on how the event was unfolding. Earth being able to overthrow the Blood Demon Race and creating another powerful alliance on the same front as the Heavenly Shell Race was obviously the best situation that Superintendent Erza would have wished for. Even if Earth no longer had any hidden aces and lost in the end, so what? It still couldn¡¯t change the fact that Earth would rise back up strongly in the future!

    Losing the Earth? Losing the Civilization War? That was a small issue. The Heavenly Shell Race could easily help Earth find lifes suitable for them to immigrate to and live in and could even provide them all sorts of convenient means for their new immigrant status. With the potential of the Earthlings, they would merely need less than a century before they joined the ranks of the top level-7 civilizations. They could be at least on the same level as the Titans. When they reached such a stage, they could easily find fault with the Blood Demon Race and demand for them to return Earth back to its rightful owner.

    ¡°I think it is likely to be Wang Zhong.¡± Elder Yimo smiled. The Natural Race had always maintained neutrality among the level-8 civilizations. They had never been afraid of offending anyone through their words. ¡°Now that Earth has three victories in hand, if they could win this match, they would gain the match point and take the initiative in the Civilization War. At that time, they could even freely choose to give up the duel with the Blood Shadow Ancestor. If they were to do that... Therefore, if Earth really wanted to win this war, they would definitely send their strongest up. With such an advantage in hand and looking back at the performance of the Earthlings from before, I am more optimistic about Earth now. Ha ha, Brother Blood Shadow, please do not me me for speaking the truth.¡±

    Although the Blood Demon Ancestor was upset in his heart, he could only stay silent.

    It was not in Elder Yimo¡¯s character to deliberately mock him. Even if he did, he could only stare back but take no action. He was from the Natural Race. Even the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race who could be said to be one of the rulers in the Land remained polite when facing the Natural Race and the Soul Race. What was more, what Elder Yimo said was actually what he was most worried about. What he was afraid of was Wang Zhong fighting against Shai Lowhe!

    After all, Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was the only one that the Blood Demon Race had the most profound understanding of. Be it his strength in the CHC from before or in the underground world... After all, the Blood Demon Race were part of those who went to the underground world to assassinate Wang Zhong. They thus had aprehensive knowledge of Wang Zhong¡¯s trip there.

    Before he was defeated by the elder of the Ninth Shade Faction, Wang Zhong might have only been able topete with an ordinary Gold Core, but ever since he resurrected from the Netherworld River, he definitely had the strength of an elite Gold Core. Otherwise, it was not possible for him to have eliminated the elder of the Profound Fire Faction so easily and even more impossible to easily quell the underground world incident! Mu Zi had only managed to tame the Netherworld King with Wang Zhong¡¯s help.

    His abilities were unfathomable, and the only person in the Blood Demon Race who really dared to say that he could definitely win against Wang Zhong was only himself. If Wang Zhong chose to fight this match against Shai Lowhe, even with the Blood River Diagram he had given Shai Lowhe, Shai Lowhe would at most have a 40% chance of winning! Such a chance of victory was too unsafe, and once Wang Zhong won, just as Elder Yimo had said, Earth would definitely choose to forgo the match against himself.

    By then, with Earth¡¯s Netherworld King Mu Zi, the Gold Core ice puppet from the Extreme Ice World, and Mo Xingchen, the sister of that horrifying Buddhism adherent... the oue would be undesirable. There were only two ordinary Gold Cores and the two younger brothers of Carloze left on the Blood Demon side. As long as any of the Earthlings won a match, the Blood Demon Race would be finished!

    But the Blood Demon Ancestor also had no choice. The first three matches were finished too quickly, and it was toote for the Blood Demon Race to make any psychological adjustments. The Blood Demon Race had no right to choose now. Sending Shai Lowhe up now was the only choice. Whether he could meet Wang Zhong in the fight was up to god¡¯s will.

    He stared at the entrance of Earth¡¯s passage tunnel and no longer had the calmness of a king-level Gold Core. He couldn¡¯t help bing a little anxious.

    Who would Earth send up?

    In Earth¡¯s waiting room, the others still held some nervous emotions. After all, the closer they were to this incredible, miraculous victory, the easier it was to make people feel uneasy. But Wang Zhong and Mu Zi¡¯s expressions at this time werepletely rxed.

    ¡°There are only two matches left.¡± Mu Zi¡¯s face was already smiling. ¡°This one is mine.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Wang Zhong waved his fist at him, and the others around him were stunned for a while.

    To be honest, at this point in the battle, if Earth really wanted to maximize its winning rate, the safest way was for the strongest person on Earth to fight in this battle. They could then take the initiative and let go of the match against the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    It was impossible for Mu Zi to fail to see this. Yet, he had still chosen to take the initiative to fight. Was it true that his strength was greater than Wang Zhong¡¯s, like what the others said? He was more confident of dealing with Shai Lowhe?

    This point might not be understood by the outsiders, but be it Aiolos, the clown, or dimir who had not yet gone up to battle, they could all understand Wang Zhong¡¯s intentions. It was quite clear that Wang Zhong was the strongest among the Earthlings! His strength was truly unfathomable, and everyone relied on him. Even someone as strong as Mo Wen immediately thought of Wang Zhong as the leader of Earth the moment he saw Wang Zhong again.

    So the question was, why was Mu Zi fighting this match? Was he really that sure he could deal with Shai Lowhe? The closer one got to victory, the less one should be careless...

    Because they were afraid of affecting his mentality, everyone just smiled and looked at Mu Zi. No one asked or questioned. But when Mu Zi walked out of the waiting room, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to Wang Zhong. Lao Wang merely smiled and said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mu Zi, the Civilization War is over. These are thest two matches.¡±

    An unparalleled and strong self-confidence emitted from Wang Zhong, as if the Civilization War had already been settled.

    One had to admit that Lao Wang¡¯s words had always been very convincing. With just a few words, he had already made everyone¡¯s doubts about Mu Zi disappear. If Wang Zhong said that there was no need to worry, then he must have full confidence in him¡ª Wait, what did Wang Zhong mean in thest part of his sentence?

    <i>¡°The Civilization War is over. These are thest two matches?¡±</i>

    After returning to their senses, everyone looked at Lao Wang with a hint of surprise. The Blood Demon Ancestor had still not fought yet. If Shai Lowhe were to be defeated this round, the Blood Demon Ancestor would definitelye up next. However, Wang Zhong said that there would only be two matches left. This... What kind of calction was this?

    The only happy person was Julienne. If Wang Zhong¡¯s arrangement came true, her dimir would not even have to fight... It was mostfortable to sit peacefully and enjoy the cheers of victory.

    ¡°It¡¯s that small baldy! Netherworld King Mu Zi!¡±

    When Mu Zi stepped onto the arena, there was a buzzing noise in the surrounding stands.

    Everyone could see the advantage that Earth held now. As long as the strongest one could win this battle and avoid the Blood Demon Ancestor, Earth might really be able to achieve the feat of a level-6 civilization overthrowing a level-7 civilization! The only dispute was who on Earth was the strongest?

    ¡°Sure enough, the strongest person on Earth¡¯s side is this baldy that had tamed the Netherworld King...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Netherworld King Mu Zi might be the strongest amongst the people on Earth, but this is not the underground world after all. Without the Netherworld River as his backing, is the Netherworld King really that strong? If he is relying on his physical body, then I doubt he even reaches the level of a Gold Core.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t bepared like this. The people on Earth are too special. The three previous ones were all far inferior to their opponents on the surface, especially thest monk, who was simply¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same! I¡¯ve heard some news from the underground world. Mu Zi¡¯sbat power was actually quite average. The several victories in the underground world were all due to the possession of the Netherworld King and the power of the Netherworld River. If he were to use his own strength, any random Gold Core elder from the three sects could have easily beat him.¡±

    ¡°It feels a bit like the Spiritual Soul Master of the Soul King Star where the captive spirits were fighting for him. What Shai Lowhe has to face is actually not Mu Zi, but the Netherworld King.¡±

    There was constant noise around, but most were just whispers, and the cheering sounds had decreased.

    Some who originally supported the Blood Demon Race either did so only to please them or because they were worried they would be an outlier and be targeted or rejected by others. Thus, they had been cheering very enthusiastically before. But now, these people had beenpletely moved. They were afraid of offending both the Blood Demon Race and the Earthling Race.

    Look at the unkible Aiolos. Look at the horrible killer clown who could make a Gold Core suicide. Look at the Buddha who made even the most vicious killing god kneel and surrender... Both civilizations were godlike existences to them. Why would they choose to take sides now? Weren¡¯t they afraid of choosing the wrong side and causing disaster to their own kind?

    No one was an idiot, and no one wanted to offend people over a few words for no reason. Just sitting by and watching was the best option. No matter who won or lost, one should just be a spectator. To be fair, one should wait until the final result hade out before screaming fiercely for the winner to show one¡¯s support.

    Those who dared to howl and cheer at this time were definitely those rted to thepetitor or those who were already on the same boat as them.

    The Blood Demons and their loyal followers cheered for the Blood Demon Race, while the Earthlings and their allies cheered for the Earthlings. The scattered voices on both sides drowned in the sounds of discussions from the millions of spectators, making this battle seem to be less exciting than the previous three matches. However, everyone knew that both sides had entered a critical situation.

    Although the Blood Demon Race could not be defeated again, the same was true for Earth! After all, among the people from Earth, the only ones who were considered really strong and were well-known were Wang Zhong and Mu Zi. If Mu Zi lost this match, it was equal to Earth giving up their advantagepletely. By then, Earth would...

    On the contrary, the raised heart of the Blood Demon Ancestor finally felt light at this time. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was brewing. Everyone could see the obvious choice to secure victory. There was no reason for the Earthlings to be unable to see it. Could it be that Mu Zi was actually stronger than Wang Zhong?

    In the arena, the two opposing sides stood still even as the Blood Demon Prince held a faint smile on his face. Obviously, neither of them was the kind who spouted nonsense. When the two passages were closed, a coercive aura began to circte and spread over the arena.

    The entire sky seemed to be obscured by the aura of Shai Lowhe and turned red!

    All the spectators who were chattering about the battle just now closed their mouths instantly.

    While everyone was paying attention to and being shocked by these Earthlings, they seemed to... have forgotten the fear of being dominated by the Blood Demons!

    Yes, no matter how good Earth was and how strong its potential was, it was just potential after all. Everyone seemed to have the ability to fight at a higher level than they appeared to have, but that was merely up to a level higher!

    One couldn¡¯t forget that the Gold Cores of the Blood Demon Race were really powerful! As the heir of the Blood Demon Race, the Blood Demon Prince was known as the second master of the Blood Demon Race alongside Night Soul. This coercive aura showed his extraordinary strength, and it felt as if he was even stronger than Gollon and Carloze from the previous matches.

    Everyone immediately felt that he was the real trump card of the Blood Demon Race apart from the Blood Demon Ancestor!

    ¡°For a low-level civilization, I have to admire you for being able to push my Blood Demon Race up to this point.¡± Shai Lowhe¡¯s voice faintly sounded. ¡°But it shall end here!¡±

    As if responding to his words, the bloody fog rumbled and tumbled in the sky. It was as if the world was changing, the fog swallowing up the mountains and rivers! Immediately afterward, all the blood mist condensed in an instant and turned into a giant more than ten meters high.

    Boom!

    The giant crashed to the ground. It was not an illusory shadow. The heavy body made the entire arena shake and sway, and the turbulent qi was like a sea of blood, as if covering the whole world with its qi.

    It roared, as if drowning the world with anger.

    Mu Zi who was opposite him was blown back several steps by the wind from the roar!

    It was not illusory, nor was it a true form. Everyone could clearly see that the giant was real, with a dangerous aura. It actually had the strengthparable to a Gold Core! The entire arena went silent!

    It was not that people had never seen such a method of condensing a being from thin air. However, one would usually condense a weapon or some form of non-living creation. Few people had ever heard that one could condense life. On top of that, it was a living giant with the strength of a Gold Core. This was simply incredible!

    Wait!

    Many sharp-eyed people immediately noticed that the blood mist incarnation was wearing a set of seemingly tattered blood-stained battle armor at this time, yet this armor was clearly engraved with the runes of the Titans. This was...

    The patriarch of the Titans who had been smiling initially abruptly stood up from his seat.

    Reincarnation using blood!

    The Blood Demons held a secret method of reincarnation, and they could summon dead souls using blood sacrifices. This was not a strange secret to the bigwigs present, but the patriarch of the Titans never expected that he would dare to reincarnate a Titan. This meant that the Titan¡¯s soul would forever be imprisoned and would no longer be able to properly reincarnate!

    Rumble!!

    The battle under the arena hadn¡¯t even started yet, but the main stand was already in a bigmotion. There were already terrifying bolts of lightning in the air.

    ¡°Blood Shadow old one! How dare you Blood Demons insult my ancestors?!¡±

    ¡°Tsarlozst, see clearly,¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s Obros, the traitor of your Titan Race, the leader of the ck Titans! My Blood Demon Race is merely helping you ipetent fellows clean up. I haven¡¯t even asked you for the bounty yet! You¡¯re wee!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Patriarch Tsarlozst was stunned. When he looked at the arena again, he could vaguely recognize some of the characteristics of the giant from his brows. There was already no Thunder Seal of the Titans on the brows. This was the patriarch of the fallen ck Titan Race, Obros.

    The ck Titans who fell in the underground world had always been ipatible with the orthodox Titans, and they had privately issued wanted bounty missions against each other. Since the Blood Demons had reincarnated a ck Titan, Patriarch Tsarlozst really had nothing to say.

    His face was gloomy, his eyes fixed on the face of the Blood Demon Ancestor like thunder, but the other party did not care.

    The bolts of lightning in the sky dissipated, and the scene seemed to calm down a bit.

    Superintendent Erza had already noticed the key matter. ¡°Shai Lowhe could actually reincarnate Obros...¡±

    The foundation of the reincarnation using blood required the user to have the strength to control the person being reincarnated. Although Obros was an ancient figure, as the leader of the ck Titans, he was definitely at the level of a king-level Gold Core. For Shai Lowhe to actually reincarnate him, was Shai Lowhe also a king-level Gold Core?

    All the bigwigs immediately realized this, and the gaze they had towards the arena suddenly became more solemn.

    King level... Even if Shai Lowhe himself had not fully reached this level, creatures reincarnated from blood were often fearless in actualbat. Obros himself had the strength of an almighty Gold Core expert. Adding on the power of Shai Lowhe who was definitely at least a king-level Gold Core...

    Only these bigwigs could understand the absolute gap between an almighty Gold Core expert and a king-level Gold Core. This was by no means what the previous three Blood Demon Gold Cores could match against. With Mu Zi away from the Netherworld River, this battle would most likely result in a loss for Earth!

    ¡°Puppet technique! It¡¯s a puppet technique!¡± Julienne eximed in the waiting room, her eyes gleaming. She could see some simrities between the blood mist incarnation and her puppet technique. She thus naturally understood the strength of Shai Lowhe. For him to be able to directly condense and control puppets of the almighty Gold Core expert level, he had to be the strongest she had ever seen. No one had ever done this even in the entire history of the Pr!

    One must know that although the Pr was only a level-6 civilization, it was after all one of the pioneers and birthces of the puppet art, but in their entire history, no one had ever achieved such a feat. Yet, she had actually witnessed a youth under the age of thirty able to perform such a feat today!

    ¡°You have the Netherworld King, and I have an avatar.¡± Prince Shai Lowhe smiled slightly and reached out his hand and pointed at a distance. ¡°Release your Netherworld King. Let me see how capable the demon who has been famous in the underground world for hundreds of eras is.¡±

 Chapter 1203 - Darkness Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Darkness Rules</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Mu Zi maintained a carefree smile on his face throughout. Everyone who was able to stand on the battlefield was strong, and everyone had their own trump cards. Thus, he knew that Shai Lowhe would definitely have a trump card as well. This brilliant and terrifying almighty Gold Core Blood Puppet was no more than the appetizer. Perhaps everyone had thought that he would definitely lose. After all, the Netherworld King who was separated from the Netherworld River was like a tiger without teeth.

    However, Wang Zhong would not think so, and neither would Mu Zi.

    A thought shed past Mu Zi¡¯s mind, and the Life and Death Coffin that he had been carrying on his back all along started to ¡°wriggle¡±. Closely after, the seemingly wood-like material started to change form like sticine and formed a humanoid figure. The figure was as tall as Mu Zi and had the appearance of a celestialoid. However, he wore a wide robe, and his appearance seemed extremely simr to Mu Zi. His entire body was enshrouded in a ck fog, and a pair of lights dazzled. He was like a dark version of Mu Zi.

    After the Dark Mu Zi appeared, he bowed slightly to Mu Zi with a respectful expression. ¡°Mu Zi.¡±

    That was... the Netherworld King?

    Almost everyone recognized this figure immediately. The ck evil spirit surrounding his body was too conspicuous. When one looked at it carefully, one would sense the ck fog faintly flowing like a river. It was as if he had brought a part of the Netherworld River from the underground world and kept it within his body!

    In the waiting room, besides Wang Zhong and Grai, the others were astonished.

    Other than Julienne, all of the Earthlings present had seen and interacted with Mu Zi at the Holy City, and understood his Life and Death Coffin well. Everyone knew that Mu Zi was able to summon the Netherworld King, but how in the world did the Life and Death Coffin transform into the Netherworld King? What happened to Mu Zi¡¯s Life and Death Coffin?

    ¡°After the Netherworld King submitted himself to Mu Zi, he did not have a physical body. Thus, he used the Life and Death Coffin as his host. This was a method of reincarnating his soul... Heh heh. The Blood Demon Race is definitelycking when they mention reincarnation in front of the Netherworld King.¡± Grai understood this rather well. After all, he had apanied Wang Zhong and Mu Zi throughout their closed-door cultivation at the Heavenly Shell Courtyard. If anyone in this world knew their true strength, it would be Grai. ¡°Furthermore, the Life and Death Coffin is made of a special material from the Netherworld Realm. It is a sacrificial offering in the Netherworld and can connect to that Realm...¡±

    Everyone instantly understood.

    Back then, when the Netherworld King had executed that massacre in the underground world, he had used his own powers to easily ughter the entire Ninth Shade Faction. Under the frenzied resistance from the entire Ninth Shade Faction, he had forcibly killed several almighty Gold Core experts, ughtered thousands of pupils, and destroyed their gate. He had killed over a dozen Gold Cores from the Ninth Shade Faction, excluding a few almighty experts who had fled like frightened rats. How mighty was he!

    However, why did everyone think that Mu Zi, who had the Netherworld King, was very weak? The reason was because they were fighting in the Land, distant from the Netherworld River, and there was no Netherworld River aura for the Netherworld King to use. However, if the Life and Death Coffin was equivalent to the Netherworld Realm...

    ¡°There is only a lost ghost there.¡± Mu Zi¡¯s calm voice sounded. His finger pointed to the tall Titan Blood Puppet, which was over a dozen meters tall, in the distance. ¡°Get rid of him.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The Netherworld King shifted his gaze.

    Boom!

    ck mes suddenly rose from his body, and the dark, evil aura that covered the surface of his body surged, creating ripples. Then, the dark night appeared in the red sky! Furthermore, there was a rich disy of lights and colors in the darkness as silver stars twinkled. It was as if the Heavenly River, made out of nebs, was hung upside down from the night sky! It was majestic and magnificent, terrifying people just from the sight of it!

    The surrounding stands were silent. Everyone was shocked by the pressure and held their breath.

    For the past three matches, regardless of how the Earthlings won, at the very least, their trump cards and auras were a far cry from those of the Gold Cores in the Blood Demon Race. The difference between their Realms was clear. One could say that one possessed very powerful practicalbat abilities, and no matter what, a Solid Core did not have the ability to shock the hearts of others with their level of power like Gold Core experts could.

    Even though everyone could feel Shai Lowhe and Obros¡¯s ferocious auras rising to the skies and conquering the seas, at that moment, everyone sensed an endless dark abyss as well. It was vast and seemed to have no boundaries.

    They were evenly matched in strength and could stand up to each other as equals. Only almighty Gold Core experts could have such momentum!

    Interesting!

    The corners of Shai Lowhe¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He already had the Blood River Diagram and was not afraid of any opponent. This would be the battle that made him famous, and the beginning of the rise of a great Blood Demon Race leader. Of course, his opponent could not possibly be too weak. Furthermore, the stronger his opponent was, the better it would be!

    ¡°Kill.¡± He waved his hand at the same time. This was just for show. As for whether he would need to use his techniques, he would only know after fighting.

    After receiving his master¡¯s orders, a cruel light instantly shed past Obros¡¯s eyes.

    The Blood Puppet had taken action!

    Obros raised the massive hammer in his hands high in the sky. Then, the surrounding power of the heaven and the earth surged into his massive hammer like a whale swallowing the ocean. In this moment, it was as if the entire arena was swaying and being pulled in by his aura.

    Blood-colored thunderbolts immediately gathered in the sky. They were summoned by the massive hammer and responded to it. They struck from the distant skies andnded on the massive hammer.

    ¡°Aaarrhh!¡±

    The Blood Puppet let out an angry roar, and lightning lit up the entire arena. Countless blood-colored waves of electricity that resembled a web were being pulled forward by the massive hammer. It was as if the entire world was smashing towards the Netherworld King and Mu Zi!

    Even with the protective barrier of the arena, the terrifying thunder still caused all the spectators to tremble with terror and injured their ears! True almighty Gold Cores who were skilled in thunder techniques could reach Aiolos¡¯s almost-peak state with the raising of a hand! Furthermore, the aura of the brilliant lightning caused everyone to feel as if they were in a storm. They swayed and almost fell as their bodies trembled in fear!

    However, at that moment, the Dark Netherworld King, who was in the center of the attack, shed a strange smile. He opened his lips slightly and shed his two rows of teeth, which were the only white things on his body. ¡°Hold.¡±

    Closely after, he raised his left hand and lightly plucked away the massive hammer that was falling from the sky.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was as if the arena had disappeared. In fact, even the Land had disappeared. Instead, it was reced by the silver river that had appeared in the sky, and the massive hammer was no more than one of the millions of small stones in the river. At that moment, an ordinary fair and clear hand reached into the river like a mischievous child. Then, it easily fished out the dazzling ¡°stone¡± from the river...

    All the attacks on the battlefield came to a stop, and everyone who had been staring nkly at that moment finally recovered from their shock. They saw the Netherworld King standing there with a calm smile. Meanwhile, Obros, the tall and powerful almighty Gold Core ck Titan who was standing right in front of him, saw the massive hammer that he had been swinging down being held in the air.

    At that moment, his blood-red face swelled and turned purplish-red while his hands were pressing against the massive hammer. In fact, his entire body was pressing down, but the massive hammer was fixed in ce in the sky and could not be moved at all. It was as if it was being firmly gripped by an invisible and terrifying hand.

    Closely after, the Netherworld King¡¯s lips raised slightly, and his two rows of teeth also moved slightly. ¡°Punish them.¡±

    Rumble...

    The massive hammer easily turned into nothingness immediately, like it was made of fog. Furthermore, not only did the massive hammer disappear, even Obros himself had disappeared! The powerful almighty Gold Core expert had such a terrifying aura, but he turned into an illusion and a wisp of smoke that disappeared in midair and vanishedpletely just from the Netherworld King¡¯s words!

    Closely after, a wisp of blue ghost-like smoke rose from the skies and flew towards the river of stars in the darkness. This process was hurried yet silent. It was as if the dead soul had been released from its suffering or was weed into another world by the Netherworld King.

    People could only wonder how the invincible attack that had just beenunched by a seemingly invincible expert had been resolved so easily.

    The entire arena was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone looked down at the battlefield in disbelief.

    How¡ªhow strong! Too strong! In fact, he seemed even stronger than any of the previous Earthlings.

    This attack was suppressed far too easily. But, how¡ªhow was this possible? Even the Netherworld King who had swept across the Ninth Shade Faction back then couldn¡¯t possibly be so terrifying, right? If not, how could a dozen Gold Cores from the Ninth Shade Faction have escaped? Their entire force would have been wiped out in an instant!

    Everyone widened their mouths in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the Netherworld King is too strong. His restraint is just too powerful.¡± A glint shed past Superintendent Erza¡¯s eyes. She had made the right decision to lend the Heavenly Shell Courtyard to the Earthlings for their cultivation. ¡°When the Netherworld King attacked, Obros¡¯s aura had dropped to that of the Solid Core. This is a suppression of their level of power. However, this suppression was so fast that almost no one had noticed this.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, as expected of the Netherworld King. Legend has it that he controls life and death and even controls all the dead souls in this world.¡± Elder Yimo stroked his long beard with a smile on his face. ¡°Even though that is a legend, at the very least, no one understands dead souls better than he does. Using reincarnation techniques in front of him is just disying a slight skill in front of a master.¡±

    Only then did the Titan elder¡¯s dark expression take a slight turn for the better. Even though the orthodox Titans werepletely ipatible with the ck Titans of the underground world, they had the same origins. Thus, regardless of how hostile they were to each other, they had a love-hate rtionship with each other and would deal with each other cleanly. However, if a ck Titan became a puppet of the Blood Demon Race, what would that mean? From the current look of things, Obros¡¯s dead soul had been redeemed by the Netherworld King and had reached its final destination. ¡°Techniques of heresy will only lead to the path of death!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± However, there was no surprise on the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s face. On the contrary, heughed coldly.

    In that instant, the winds in the arena suddenly changed.

    The red fog that had been easily dispersed was spread out in a neat manner, as if it was being firmly pulled into ce by a strange power. Closely after, a red cloth was thrown andid out horizontally in the sky. Then, countless strange blood-colored symbols appeared on the cloth one after another.

    The dead Titan soul that had flown to the sky was instantly pulled back and absorbed into the cloth, bing a symbol on the cloth.

    Boom!

    In an instant, the entire arena was illuminated by a brilliant blood-colored light, and all the red fog rapidly surged towards the cloth. Closely after, the cloth transformed and also became a river that hovered in the sky. However, it was a blood-colored river. Unlike the peaceful river of stars made by the Netherworld King, there were countless figures struggling and fighting in the blood-colored river. They all emerged from the Blood River, but they were killing, biting, or attacking one another. The ck Titan was also among these figures, but only half of its body was above the surface of the ¡°water¡±. The Blood River was unusually deep. The figures sank into the Blood River as the torrential current continued to flow. It was like a purgatory!

    It was the Chaos Blood River Diagram!

    If the technique of reincarnation using blood was unknown to others, then everyone in the entire Star Alliance knew about this Chaos Blood River Diagram.

    Dead souls would be refined, and their souls would form a part of the Blood River. They would be turned into an unending supply of spiritual power that was omnipotent! The more dead souls there were, the stronger the Blood River Diagram would be. Furthermore, dead experts that had been ughtered by generations of elders would have their souls refined and integrated into the Blood River Diagram. With a history of ten eras, it was hard to imagine just how much energy this Blood River Diagram held. It had many magical effects and truly deserved its title as the Blood Demon Race¡¯s family treasure!

    However, wasn¡¯t this item always in the hands of the Blood Demon Ancestor? Something he viewed as his own life had actually appeared in the hands of Shai Lowhe!

    Superintendent Erza and the others immediately understood. He was able to summon a Gold Core expert like Obros, not because his technique of blood reincarnation was proficient enough, but because he had the Blood River Diagram.

    ¡°I actually thought that he was an impressive genius. Heh heh!¡± Elder Tsarlozst would not give up on any opportunity to mock the Blood Demon Race. ¡°To disy your special skills from the very beginning, the Blood Demon Race is truly at the end of their rope.¡±

    ¡°We are fighting for life and death in a Civilization War. How can we give the enemy a chance to live?¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor rebutted coldly. Shai Lowhe had done so under his suggestion. When faced with this group of strange fellows from the Earth, how could they blindly explore untried methods? Didn¡¯t Gollon miss opportunities to kill Aiolos because of his carelessness, allowing Aiolos to grow stronger and stronger?

    When faced with such enemies, if they attacked, they would have to make sure to kill the enemy! They should use their strongest killing technique when they attacked. They definitely could not give the opponent any room to adapt!

    Hua~~

    The next moment, the Blood River flowed backwards onto Shai Lowhe¡¯s body. Then, his Gold Core aura instantly exploded.

    His figure had not changed, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, he suddenly seemed extremely tall and lofty! It was like the mirror image that had emerged when the Netherworld King had produced the Netherworld River. The arena vanished, and even the entire world vanished. There were only the peaceful Netherworld River and the growing Shai Lowhe in the sky.

    Furthermore, in the short span of two or three seconds, Shai Lowhe¡¯s figure was even taller andrger than the Netherworld River in the sky as he looked down from above.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡±

    ¡°My god! Is¡ªis that actually a god?!¡± Countless people shrieked. They had seen giants ¡ª Titans who were a dozen meters tall and even Tree people who were several dozen meters tall. However, no one had ever seen such a lofty giant who even seemed bigger than this world! At the very least, it was not a domain that these Void Cores and Solid Cores could hope to achieve.

    ¡°Mu Zi!¡± The expressions of everyone in the Earth¡¯s waiting room changed. However, Wang Zhong seemed lost in thought. Not only was he not worried about Mu Zi, but he was alsopletely out of it at that moment.

    He was not surprised at the changes in Shai Lowhe. However, this scene reminded him of the ancient scene he had seen in the Illusion Sea World. The lofty Eight Heavenly Kings of the Heaven, as well as that extremely mysterious Dragon King... At that time, the feeling they gave him was simr to the feeling Shai Lowhe now gave off ¡ª they were all extremely imposing. Of course, this was only in terms of outer appearances. Naturally, their strength could not be ced on par.

    This was apetition of rules, and all these external images were simply a materialization of the rules.

    However, he was only a Void Core back then and could not imagine the origins of the materialization of such rules. He had even thought that the deities had actually be so massive and lofty. However, with his current vision, they instantly lost their sense of mystery. Deities? Those were no more than a materialization of the rules and their power. People from the Heaven were also people, and their true forms might only be two or three meters tall, just like ordinary people, and seem extremely normal. In the end, level-9 civilizations were also born from the Fifth Dimension. They were simply stronger than all the other civilizations in the Land...

    However, this realm was not something the ordinary Void Cores and Solid Cores present couldprehend. In their eyes, the current Shai Lowhe was a god!

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Shai Lowhe, whose head reached the skies, turned his body and grasped the air. Then, he instantly drew in a wave of extremely massive power and grabbed the Netherworld River. After that, he fiercely pulled on it as if he was pulling a ribbon.

    Rumble~~~ Bang bang~~~

    The Netherworld River surged, and the rapid current started to boil. Countless dead souls wailed pitifully amidst the Netherworld River tide, as if they had encountered the end of the world.

    In an instant, the world shook, and light vanished from the world!

    Earlier, the Netherworld King was able to easily deal with almighty Gold Core expert Obros as Obros was a dead soul and was naturally restrained by the rules for Netherworld beings. In the face of the Netherworld King, his strength was simply suppressed to the point where it no longer existed. However, he was now facing Shai Lowhe, and Shai Lowhe was not a dead soul and was not controlled by thews of the Netherworld King! At that moment, not only did his power not weaken at all, it was increasing without stopping!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s pitch-ck face was instantly covered in ayer of bright red, and his face started to swell and turn green. Meanwhile, his body started to tremble slightly. Closely after...

    ¡°Break!¡± The giant Shai Lowhe¡¯s voice alone was enough to scare the one million Void Cores and Solid Cores present out of their wits. It was as if they had encountered the rage of the deities and the might of the Heavenly people!

    Boom!

    The entire Netherworld River was being pulled by him at this moment. Then, the River was ripped apart and broken from the middle.

    Whoosh~~

    Countless silver lights surged and came down in a torrent from the river into the boundless void. That was not river water, but countless dead souls flowing! They had lost their support. Without the protection of the Netherworld River, it was as if they had lost their pathway towards a new life. They could only fall into the void in panic and despair. Then, they were suppressed by the void, and everything vanished, turning into a pile of dust in this boundless void.

    The Netherworld River copsed, and the night sky that the River had materialized disappeared. The rules of the Netherworld River were no longer tenable. Instead, they were reced with the monstrous vigor of the giant Shai Lowhe. It filled the entire world and became the only thing in this world!

    Only then did everyone wake up with a start from the illusion that had materialized from the rules.

    Shai Lowhe was standing in the distance, while the Netherworld King, who had seemed extremely powerful previously, was coughing up fresh blood with a pale face. He had been fiercely sent flying like a kite whose string had snapped.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Shai Lowhe¡¯s disdainfulugh reverberated throughout the arena.

    He had dared to use such wildnguage against the Netherworld King, a ruler in this world, but no one dared to say that he was being arrogant as he had done it. Even the rules of the Netherworld River were no match for his might! This was apetition that went beyond the level of spiritual power!

    The Netherworld King had lost? The insufferably arrogant Earthlings had finally experienced the taste of defeat!

    ¡°Master Shai Lowhe is invincible in the world!¡±

    ¡°Master Shai Lowhe! The true king!¡±

    At the Blood Demon Race stands, the Blood Demons who had started to belittle themselves finally swept away all the haze from before. They started to excitedly shout in a frenzy.

    However, before their shouts could spread throughout the arena, the ck baldie had jumped into the air and caught the spasming Netherworld King in his hands.

    A wave of gray fog rose from his hands and stroked the Netherworld King¡¯s body lightly.

    His continuously rising and falling chest gradually subsided. At the same time, his humanoid form gradually changed and turned into the shape of the Life and Death Coffin. Furthermore, almost everyone could see the clear five-finger print at the back of the Life and Death Coffin that contained a hint of blood. It was obvious that Shai Lowhe had left this behind.

    At that moment, Mu Zi¡¯s expression was calm. There was no fear or annoyance on his face. He simply stood in front of the Life and Death Coffin. Then, he said in an apologetic tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to endure these hardships...¡±

    From his expression and his tone, it was as if he was telling the Netherworld King, who had turned into the Life and Death Coffin, <i>¡°You didn¡¯t have to go up just now. I could have easily resolved this, but I let you endure those hardships for nothing...¡±</i>

    Many spectators, who were prepared to lose their voice over Shai Lowhe¡¯s strength, instantly shut their mouths.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shai Lowhe was slightly dumbfounded. Closely after, he could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Your Netherworld King has lost. Without several years of recuperation, he will not be able to recover. What else can you do? Fight me?¡±

    This was far too interesting. Did all Earthlings like to purposely obscure things?

    ¡°No.¡± Mu Zi opened his mouth and shed a smile. The two rows of clean white teeth gave others the feeling that he was a naive and cute three-year-old child. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting you. I¡¯m going to eliminate you.¡±

    The arena was silent. Closely after, they went into an uproar.

    Netherworld King Mu Zi ¡ª this was a household name in the Land. Everyone knew that an Earthling had subjugated the Netherworld King and that with the help of the Netherworld King, this fellow had eliminated the entire Ninth Shade Faction in the underground world with his own powers. He had ughtered countless people and was invincible. However, that was the strength of the Ninth Shade Faction... Furthermore, it was the Netherworld King who had borrowed the power of the Netherworld River. What did this have to do with Mu Zi? If the information that many people in the Land had was right, everyone clearly knew that before the Netherworld King had submitted himself to Mu Zi, Mu Zi was simply an ordinary Void Core. Even a Solid Core expert was enough to kill him, let alone having himpete with an almighty Gold Core expert!

    But now, he had dared to say such words to Shai Lowhe, who had just eliminated the Netherworld King. Had he gone nuts? Even his greatest support, the Netherworld King, copsed at the first blow in the face of Shai Lowhe, who had integrated with the Blood River Diagram!

    ¡°Then eliminate me!¡± Shai Lowhe had no intention of squabbling with this little idiot. True experts only used their actions to speak. With the Blood River Diagram, he had enough confidence to fight even experts on the same level as the Heavenly Shell Superintendent, let alone a mere Solid Core Earthling!

    He did not even need to use the power of the rules. He simply waved his hand and gathered all the power in this entire world between his fingers. It was as if a fierce wind had blown past and forcibly suppressed his enemy. He simply wanted to smash the Earthling who had dared to use such wildnguage into powder!

    However, in the next second, he saw a deep and dim light in the baldie¡¯s eyes.

    It was not the color of the pitch-ck Netherworld River. Instead, it was obscure and hazy. Then, it was as if a thick fog had instantly shrouded the surroundings as gray mist instantly obstructed the entire world.

    The power of the rules? The Solid Core baldie from the Earth could still use the power of the rules orws after losing the assistance of the Netherworld King?

    Shai Lowhe¡¯s attack immediately stopped.

    He was not Gollon or Carloze. Even though his power was no match for the top three patriarchs of the Blood Demon Race, his cultivation andprehension of thews was better than those three patriarchs. Law cultivation was very particr about one¡¯s natural endowments! He also understood the power of the rules and how to use them! If not, the Blood Demon Ancestor would not have bestowed him the Blood River Diagram. If he used the power of the Blood River Diagram to execute some arbitrary technique, it would be the greatest humiliation to a family treasure like the Blood River Diagram.

    Since Mu Zi was able to pull the current Shai Lowhe into his own rule domain, this Earthling baldie¡¯s strength was not as simple as he had imagined. Furthermore, Shai Lowhe instantly sensed the pressure this rule domain had on his body. It was as if invisible threads had recklessly swept past this space and tied him up. This was something he had not experienced even when he faced the Netherworld River rules from the Netherworld King.

    Shai Lowhe did not panic. When it came to rule domains, whoever upied the home ground did not necessarily have the advantage. Different rule domains had different strengths. When they fought to the end, victory and defeat would depend on the level of the rules that each party controlled, as well as the strength of their power when they used these rules orws.

    The level of Mu Zi¡¯s rules was unknown. In fact, Shai Lowhe did not even know exactly what kind of rule his hazy fog fell under. However, at the very least, he could be sure that he, who possessed the Blood River Diagram, had boundless power. No one couldpete with him in terms of the strength of his power!

    <i>Let¡¯s see what this Mu Zi can do!</i>

    ¡°Expand.¡± Shai Lowhe had spoken softly, and his body, which was in the rule domain, rapidly expanded just like when he had gotten rid of the Netherworld River. The countless threads that bound him in the hazy fog copsed quickly as he transformed. They were like spiderwebs that wrapped around a giant and broke from one pull. It was far too easy.

    The gray fog continued to shrink and grow faint in his eyes. Very quickly, he had broken through the height limit that the fog covered, and it was as if he had easily freed himself. However, in the next second, Shai Lowhe was dumbfounded.

    He thought that breaking through the gray fog that enshrouded him would allow him to get rid of Mu Zi¡¯s rules. However, he never thought that when he got out of the gray fog, what would appear in front of him was a boundless road.

    This path was meandering. It originated from the boundless distance and led to an infinitely distant end. There were countless dead people with heads lowered in silence on the path. They queued up, one after another, and followed expressionlessly and silently. They were like walking corpses that moved step by step as they gradually advanced on this seemingly endless road.

    The entire world was extremely quiet. One could only hear the sound of these absent-minded wanderers shuffling.

    At the same time, the rules that originated from some boundless source seemed to reverberate in Shai Lowhe¡¯s heart.

    ¡°This is the Netherworld Path. The afterlife is extremely joyful! Catch up! Catch up! Catch up!¡±

    The three phrases of ¡°catch up¡± fiercely pounded on Shai Lowhe¡¯s heart like a massive hammer. A powerful desire in his heart instinctively resisted this voice and told him that he absolutely could not listen to this bewitching sound! Thoughts of resistance could not help but pass through his mind, but he still subconsciously and involuntarily started to walk.

    There was a slight pause in the extended formation. An empty spot appeared in front of Shai Lowhe¡¯s eyes amidst the boundless line of dead souls. This allowed him to involuntarily step in and join the numberless army of dead people.

    The materialization of these rules was too terrifying and too vast! Not only could Shai Lowhe see this, and not only was Shai Lowhe pulled in, even the one million spectators present and the countless king-leveled Gold Cores on the host¡¯s seats had all descended into Mu Zi¡¯s rule domain!

    Even though the rules only targeted Shai Lowhe, besides the king-leveled Gold Cores and some almighty Gold Cores who were able to remainpletely calm and awake, everyone else present was almost going crazy. They had been scared to madness by the terrifying aura of the corpses in this world!

    ¡°What is this ce?! I want to go home! I want to go home!¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°How did I get here? Did I die? Am I in hell?¡±

    ¡°Dad, daddy? Is that you, daddy? I¡ªI actually managed to see you again...¡±

    Mournful wails sounded from the arena, but they could not hear one another¡¯s voice. Everyone saw the same world, and everyone was alone in this terrifying world of corpses, as if they would be a part of them. In fact, many people had lost spirit and involuntarily wanted to follow the long line of corpses and advance. However, the corpses did not give way to them, and there was no empty space for them to integrate into the line. They could only pace back and forth in fear, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°This is not the power of the Netherworld King...¡±

    Countless bosses at the host¡¯s seats changed their expression for the first time. They realized that they had also descended into this terrifying world of the dead.

    How terrifying! When everyone discovered that this was simply a materialization and that the baldie obviously did not have the power to bring so many king-leveled experts to trial at the same time, they realized that they could free themselves!

    These were all true king-leveled experts whoprehended the rules. The only reason why they could not break out of this rule domain was because the level of Mu Zi¡¯s rules was too high, to the point that these king-leveled experts had to look up at!

    ¡°The Netherworld Path...¡± There was a hint of reverence in Superintendent Erza¡¯s voice. Even Mo Wen¡¯s Buddhist domain did not make her feel this way.

    ¡°These are the true rules of the Netherworld Realm... The subject of the Darkness Rules, one of the Six Supreme Rules!¡±

    ¡°Light is life, and darkness is death! This is not the power of the Netherworld King. The Netherworld King, who was transformed from the Netherworld River, has never reached such levels!¡±

    ¡°Not bad. The Netherworld King is a title formally bestowed upon him as he was born from the Netherworld River and is invincible in the underground world. He is simply a materialization of the Netherworld River and only controls the rules of the River. He is a far cry from the current power we are seeing. This is simply on another level!¡±

    ¡°There are people from the Earth who can control the Six Supreme Rules of the Heaven?!¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is this baldie?!¡±

    The bosses trembled and chatted in a low voice. Even though they could not free themselves from these rules, they were not controlled by them. After all, they were not the ones being attacked. They could hear one another¡¯s voice and feel one another¡¯s presence. Everything in front of their eyes was no more than a terrifying illusion.

    Everyone here had gasped in shock and trembled. The only one who did not make a sound was the Blood Demon Ancestor...

    He simply could not imagine this. It was fine that a Buddhist Arhat had appeared, but now, a Mu Zi who could control the supreme rules had appeared as well?

    What kind of monster was this Earth? What kind of monstrous natural endowments and powers did this group of Earthlings have?!

    He was not the subject of this rule attack. Even though he was subjected to the rules, they did not obstruct his vision or his thoughts. He could clearly see that at this moment, Shai Lowhe was being controlled by the rules and had integrated with the army of corpses. He was advancing step by step towards the boundless nation of the dead!

    Shai Lowhe had been controlled by Mu Zi? He had been bestowed with the Blood River Diagram, but he was still defeated by this Solid Core baldie from the Earth?

    Useless good-for-nothings! They were all useless good-for-nothings! Shai Lowhe had spent 10 years in the Gold Core Realm and was taught by the Blood Demon Ancestor every day. Heprehended the principles of the rules and was provided with unlimited resources. However, he was still no match for an Earthling who had just advanced to the Solid Core Realm!

    No!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s eyes lit up. He could see the continuously struggling expression in Shai Lowhe¡¯s eyes. He had not beenpletely conquered by this rule domain!

    A hint of hope surged in the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s heart.

    Shai Lowhe could still use the power of the Blood River Diagram!

    The level of the baldie¡¯s rules was high enough. That was one of the Six Supreme Rules of the Heaven, and not many Gold Cores in the Land could achieve this. However, he was only a Solid Core. How much power did he have to activate and maintain these rules? He would be exhausted in a few minutes! As long as Shai Lowhe endured, and his will to resist continued to exist, he would be able to make that baldie copse!

    Under the pressure of the life and death rules, one of the Six Supreme Rules, he was still able to resist continuously and maintain a wisp of his will in the depths of his heart. This was Shai Lowhe after all.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go! You can¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°This is a road of ruin. When you reach the end, there will be death! Your soul will be eliminated, and you will never be reincarnated!¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop! I am Shai Lowhe, the future heir of the Blood Demon Race. I am fighting for my life in the Civilization War! This is the opponent¡¯s rule domain and the opponent¡¯s technique. They definitely cannot make me lose my way. Break him! Break him!¡±

    The violent shouting in his heart sounded continuously. Every time he shouted, he felt his will bing firmer. At the same time, this Netherworld Path seemed to sway slightly.

    There was hope!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor could sense it. He could sense Shai Lowhe¡¯s will to struggle and even sensed the impact and vibrations in the rule domain as a result of Shai Lowhe¡¯s resistance.

    Crash~ Crash~ Crash~ Crash~

    The rule domain continuously vibrated. Each vibration was clearer and more intense than the previous vibration, until...

    Hua!

    The eyes of many bosses lit up slightly, and the rule domain they had not been able to break free from suddenly disappeared before their eyes. Not only were they freed, but even the countless ordinary people in the surrounding stands seemed to have been ¡°spat¡± out from the rule domain and returned to reality.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m not dead?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back! I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo! Daddy, I¡¯m not dead. How amazing. I love you, Daddy! Let me kiss you ten thousand times!¡± The arena was filled with a terrible racket, and there were countless messy noises. Many people had been terrified and dumbstruck. They stood at where they were, frightened out of their wits and at a loss of what to do.

    The protective barrier of the arena was not omnipotent. It was able to resist the impact of this power, but it was unable to resist the interference from the rules! Furthermore, this was one of the Six Supreme Rules from Heaven. Throughout the history of the many Civilization Wars in the Land, such high-leveled rules had never appeared before!

    At that moment, Superintendent Erza and the others did not have the time to care about the surrounding spectators. Instead, they immediately looked down at the arena.

    Shai Lowhe stood motionless, andrge sweat drops continued to fall from his forehead. However, he clenched his fists tightly, and his body radiated a brilliant and bloody ray of light. Then, his entire body trembled slightly!

    Meanwhile, the baldie standing opposite him was obviously on the verge of death. Only the Life and Death Coffin could keep him standing. Even his aura had weakened considerably.

    He would eventually lose...

    The nervous expression on the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s face finally rxed. Meanwhile, the other bosses were immensely sentimental.

    The Six Supreme Rules... This was the first time such a rule had appeared from an Earthling. However, he hadprehended these rules for nothing as he did not have the corresponding power. This Earthling was... too much of a pity. It was a pity that he was only a Solid Core. Furthermore, he was not like that Buddhist who knew how to use the power of belief. If he relied solely on his power as a Solid Core, if he wanted to activate terrifying rules of this level, it would be as funny as a match between an ant and the sun. He simply would not be able tost long.

    Even if one was the most ordinary Gold Core, which Shai Lowhe wasn¡¯t, one would have the strength to easily kill a Solid Core. Defeat would probably ur in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Huuuh...¡±

    The baldie finally seemed as if he could no longer endure this and heaved a long sigh.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor could not help but sh a hint of a smile on his face. He had truly been shocked just now. If Shai Lowhe also failed, then the Blood Demon Race would not have the chance to turn the tide even if the Blood Demon Ancestor himself stepped on the battlefield. But now, they had finally¡ª Huh?

    The smile on his face froze.

    There was no change in Shai Lowhe¡¯s expression. He had not freed himself from the rule domain after all!

    Meanwhile, the baldie sighed. Closely after, he stretched out his hand and opened the Life and Death Coffin, which had been closed all along.

    ¡°I thought that it was enough to rely on my own power... I justcked a little more power.¡± Mu Zi shook his head. This was a self-assessment, and it was a pity that he was not as strong as he had expected. Of course, everything was under his control. Ever since he had united with the Netherworld King andprehended the true rules of life and death, he already knew his only weakness ¡ª that his spiritual power was too weak. After all, he was merely a Solid Core. As long as he could make up for this, besides Wang Zhong, who was unfathomable in his eyes, he would no longer be afraid of anyone in the Land!

    Thus, he had allowed the Netherworld King to transform into the Life and Death Coffin. This was not simply a shell to contain the Netherworld King. In times of need, he could borrow the Life and Death Coffin that the Netherworld King had transformed into and connect to the Netherworld Realm. He could then draw on the boundless Netherworld power for free!

    Of course, all these could only work with the Netherworld King¡¯s control. Back when Mu Zi was on Earth, he was already able to activate the Life and Death Coffin and raise the gray fog in the Coffin. He was even able to use the Netherworld aura, but it would exhaust too much spirit and energy from him. Even though his strength had improved greatly from before, this had not changed. Thus, he wanted the Netherworld King to integrate with the Life and Death Coffin and use the power of the Netherworld King to build a bridge that could easily connect him to the Netherworld Realm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act dead.¡± The baldie opened his mouth and patted the coffin. His mouth of white teeth confused everyone. ¡°Get to work!¡±

    Boom!

    The Life and Death Coffin opened, and a wave of extremely massive gray fog rapidly surged from the coffin onto Mu Zi¡¯s body!

    The baldie, who had seemed extremely fatigued, was now instantly bursting with life. Meanwhile, Shai Lowhe, who was standing opposite Mu Zi who was shing a smile, instantly felt as if he had been struck by lightning!

 Chapter 1204 - The Day of Uprising

    <h4>Chapter 1204: The Day of Uprising</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the rule domain, Shai Lowhe was beginning to see some hope. He could feel the rule domain constantly weakening under his resistance. It was starting to be illusory and was going to copse!

    His undead-dragon army had nearly all vanished. Only a few were left standing in front of him. There were also some cracks in the empty sky around him. He could even see the arena and the millions of spectators in the stands outside through these cracks!

    Moreover, he could already clearly feel the expanding power of the Blood River Diagram on his body. He could once again feel his body, and he felt that as long as he wanted to, he could break away from the control of this rule domain with a single blow.

    Sess! He had seeded!

    <i>A mere Earthling, a mere Solid Core, so what if you couldprehend thew of life and death? You simply weren¡¯t able to fully control it! It¡¯s time to increase my strength and end this Earthling in one shot!</i>

    Shai Lowhe¡¯s brain started to process information faster, and his blood began to boil! The violent power of the Blood River Diagram poured into his body in an instant, and the entire rule domain was torn apart! He had be the new master of the arena!

    However, in the next second, the copsing world froze. The sky that was filled with holes was repaired in an instant, and the blurred and hazy Netherworld Path had also be clear. The only thing that had not changed was the dead bodies in front of him! Moreover, the remaining dozen bodies were also starting to disappear!

    No, they were not disappearing. They were falling down, or rather, jumping down!

    When his vision cleared, he realized that a vast and boundless abyss had appeared in front of him.

    The abyss was dark and endlessly deep. There was no light in it, and an aura of stillness and death was emitting from it. All the undead who fell into the abyss did not even scream. No one could even hear the sound of theirnding. They fell straight down and disappeared silently!

    What was that?!

    Before Shai Lowhe could recover from the shock, thest dead body in front of him had already disappeared, and the bottomless abyss appeared right before his eyes.

    Shai Lowhe¡¯s pupils immediately shrank.

    <i>No! I do not want to die!</i>

    He was screaming madly in his heart. At this time, his strong willpower was fighting against thews of the rule domain, and his steps had forcibly stopped, preventing him from walking closer to the abyss!

    At this time, a seemingly weak, withered hand gently pushed him from behind. It was the dead body behind him that was following him nkly. It was pushing Shai Lowhe to go with it into the abyss.

    Shai Lowhe was desperate. He was already doing his best to fight against the will of this rule domain, and all his energy was expended on resisting this will. He no longer had any strength to fight against this abominable hand...

    BOOM!!

    There was a loud noise, and blood rays fell from the sky!

    Shai Lowhe¡¯s world disappeared, and all of its will dissipated. These blood rays had physical forms that struck the arena!

    A heavy body then fell from the sky and smashed into the ground like a meteor, causing the ground to shake endlessly!

    It was the Blood Demon Ancestor!

    Under his feet was the poor Blood Demon Prince, the youngest Gold Core of the Blood Demon Race and the future hope of the race. Yet, he had been directly squashed into a pool of blood by his Ancestor at this time!

    The Blood River Diagram, which had formerly been held by the prince, had already fallen into the hands of the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    ¡°Useless waste.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s voice was harsh and cold with anger. His face was flushed. ¡°It was the shame of our Race to have let you control the Blood River Diagram!¡±

    At this time, he held the Blood River Diagram in his left hand, while his right hand entered the void and grabbed a wandering undead soul.

    ¡°Ancestor! Ancestor, please show mercy! Ancestor, please show mercy!¡±

    The wandering undead soul was Shai Lowhe!

    He had been unconscious up till this point. Only after he had died was he finally free from the terrifying world of the dead. He didn¡¯t even have the time to think about the cause of his death previously, let alone me the Earthling who had killed him.

    He was horrified and was trembling!

    As someone close to the Ancestor, as his grandson and his disciple, he knew the temper of the Blood Demon Ancestor very well and could clearly feel his anger at this time. He had failed to win the battle on behalf of their Race and had pushed the entire Blood Demon Race to the edge of the cliff. It would only be weird if the Blood Demon Ancestor was not angry.

    He also knew that his begging for mercy was a futile attempt. However, it was driven by instinct, and there was still the tiniest bit of hope that the Blood Demon Ancestor would let him go.

    However, it was apparent that the hope did note true.

    ¡°Keep!¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor snorted coldly, and the Blood River Diagram on his left hand unfolded. From the blood river, endless blood rays instantly surged, pulling Shai Lowhe¡¯s terrified undead soul into this river.

    Not only him, Carloze was dragged in too! The remnant soul that was left after being defeated by the clown was also dragged in by the Blood Demon Ancestor!

    Blood River Diagram specialized in collecting all kinds of remnant souls. Although Carloze¡¯s soul was protected by his Gold Core, it was inly meaningless under the power of the Blood River Diagram. A screaming shadow was directly pulled out of the Gold Core by a blood ray. Panicking and wailing, it soon turned into a part of the thousands of dead souls in the Blood River Diagram!

    ¡°Has Blood Shadow old one gone mad from losing?¡±

    Even the bigwigs in the main stands were surprised.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s sudden move previously had already made everyone a little surprised. Instead of attacking Mu Zi, he had directly killed Shai Lowhe. However, he was the master of the Blood Demon Race. Such a move was understandable. He merely helped Shai Lowhe admit defeat. However, what was he intending to do by using the Blood River Diagram to directly swallow up Shai Lowhe and even Carloze?

    One must know that the Blood River Diagram of the Blood Demon Race was created many eras ago. It was like the colorful ss cover of the Heavenly Gates. It was a treasure of the gods that ranked above all the magical artifacts in the Land.

    The souls imprisoned by the Blood River Diagram could never be freed by anyone in the Land. Their end was miserable. When other people died, they could wander freely in the Fifth Dimension, maintain their consciousness, and even reincarnate if they were lucky.

    However, if they were imprisoned in the Blood River Diagram, they would immediately be part of it. They would be made to fight with other demented souls in the Blood River Diagram, mindlessly torturing each other, in order to generate resentment for the artifact. This was an eternal sentence, one that had no end.

    Although Shai Lowhe and Carloze were defeated and made the Blood Demon Ancestor angry, they had also fought to the end for the Blood Demon Race. An almighty Gold Core expert had fought till death for the honor of his race. Yet, they did not get any respect? On the contrary, to vent his own anger, the Blood Demon Ancestor had even imprisoned their souls in the Blood River Diagram?!

    ¡°He should not be doing so purely because he wants to vent his anger.¡± Superintendent Erza seemed to have thought of something, and her gaze towards the Blood Demon Ancestor changed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The other bigwigs also recovered at this time, seeming to have also thought of a loophole in the rules of the Civilization War.

    ¡°I, Blood Shadow¡±¡ªthe voice of the Blood Demon Ancestor echoed coldly in the arena¡ª¡±want to represent the Blood Demon Race in a final decisive battle! The winner shall be the king, while the loser shall lose their all. We will use onest battle to decide the results!¡±

    Mu Zi, who was standing opposite him, scratched his head in confusion. He did not know what the Blood Demon Ancestor was implying.

    But soon after, he heard a voice from the main seat of the stands: ¡°Approved.¡±

    There was a rule in Civilization Wars. Any party could initiate a life-and-death decisive battle at any time, and the victory would be determined by that one battle. In other words, the Blood Demon Ancestor only needed to win this one match to overwrite all the previous victories of Earth!

    Of course, there were several preconditions.

    First, the initiator must be from the higher-leveled civilization. This was another attempt to protect the interests of high-leveled civilizations. It made those lower-leveled civilizations who wanted to challenge those that were higher than them think again when considering whether or not to dere a Civilization War.

    However, the more important condition was actually the second one: if one wanted to initiate a decisive battle, it meant that the battle would no longer be one-on-one! The opponent had already won several games with great effort. Wouldn¡¯t it bepletely unfair for the opponent if one could raise a request for a decisive battle when they were at a disadvantage? Thus, if one wanted to initiate a decisive battle, one had to face all the participants in the opposing team at once!

    ¡°I want to fight all nine of you.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor coldly looked towards the passage. ¡°Get out of there.¡±

    One against nine!

    The performance of Earth today was already strong enough to suffocate the other civilizations of the Star Alliance. Yet, at this time, the Blood Demons Ancestor¡¯s actions were even more daring!

    In the face of such a powerful team from Earth ¡ª the Arhat Mo Wen, Aiolos who had an undying body, the Great Magician Napier, and Mu Zi the Netherworld King who had already mastered one of the six supremews ¡ª he still dared to challenge all nine of them at once? Furthermore, there was even one who had not taken any action yet ¡ª Wang Zhong!

    As expected of an almighty Gold Core expert! He was truly domineering!

    The stands were quiet. Except for a few who were still immersed in Mu Zi¡¯s life and death world and muttering to themselves, everyone else had been deeply shocked by the arrogance of the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    ¡°...Heh, this Blood Shadow geezer... is finally being bold for once.¡± Even the Patriarch of the Titans, who had always hated him, couldn¡¯t help but admire him slightly.

    Ignoring Napier and Aiolos, Wang Zhong had yet to even fight. No one knew how powerful he was or whether he still hid any trump cards. Just the Arhat Mo Wen and the Netherworld King Mu Zi from the previous matches were sufficient to threaten the many king-level Gold Cores seated in the stands.

    It was true that everyone had already seen their abilities. For the real top masters in the Land, after some deliberate precautionary moves, they would not really fear these two people. However, if they were up against both of them at once, together with the other representatives from Earth who were also not weak...

    To be frank, even Titan Patriarch Tsarlozst did not have the confidence at all to go one against nine. Such an act was undoubtedly merely courting death.

    ¡°...This is the only opportunity for the Blood Demon Race.¡± Superintendent Erza had obviously understood the intentions and thoughts behind the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s action. Indeed, if the fight had continued normally, against the opposing side who still had Wang Zhong, dimir, and even the sister of Arhat Mo Wen, the Blood Demon Race was almost certain to be doomed to lose. The only chance for the Blood Demon Ancestor to win was to choose to fight against all nine of them!

    This was thest resort for the Blood Demon Ancestor. He had to give it all he had.

    ¡°Against the Earth, there is almost no chance of winning if he were to fight against all nine of them at once. Even if he is a king-level Gold Core...¡± Elder Yimo said solemnly. He admired the youths of Earth very much. It had only been a few years since they had joined the Star Alliance, within this short time frame, they had actually been able to develop the strength to threaten a Star Alliance king-level Gold Core! Even the most dazzling race in history, the Heavenly Shell Race, took thousands of years before they were able to reach such a level!

    ¡°No.¡± Patriarch Kalidan¡¯s voice changed slightly. He knew much more about the Blood Demon Ancestor. He used to always be by his side. He was someone who had huge ambitions and a very cunning mind. If he was not confident of his strength, he would choose to give up the Blood Demon Race and stealthily sneak away by himself. He would definitely not put his life on the line. ¡°He has the confidence to win.¡±

    ¡°Where does his confidencee from?¡± The Titan Patriarch didn¡¯t believe it. He could see the strength of the Earthlings.

    ¡°From the Blood River Diagram. He had just sacrificed two Gold Cores. Furthermore, they were Gold Cores from their Blood Demon Race. The same aura and the stronger resentment they had can make the Blood River Diagram exert its greatest power. And...¡± Patriarch Kalidan paused slightly and then said with a sneer, ¡°...the Buddhist Arhat is no longer in fighting condition. His power is not so exaggerated. He was already extremely exhausted when he left the arena. He was merely acting strong and pretending to be fine. It¡¯s obvious that Blood Shadow is also well aware of this.¡±

    The bigwigs all became silent. It was not that they did not discover the true state of the Buddhist Arhat at that time. It was just that Earth had already won at that time. Under normal circumstances, Mo Wen wouldn¡¯t need to appear again at all. Naturally, they hadn¡¯t cared if he was acting, and no one would mention it.

    But given the situation now... Among the remaining Earthlings, Aiolos and Napier the Clown might have sufficientbat power when faced with a king-level Gold Core. However, they had not reached the level where they could have true control of aw.

    When confronted with masters of the almighty Gold Core expert level, the effect was not as great as in the previous battle. As for Mu Zi the Netherworld King, although he was a strong threat, the Blood Demon Ancestor had already seen his Netherworld Path. He had more than likely found a way to counter it and dared to face it. Among the only remaining variables, only Wang Zhong from Earth who hadn¡¯t taken action yet remained.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor was definitely not an impulsive person. One against nine, there was still a chance!

    The opponent could bring up a decisive battle, but Earth could not refuse it. Such rules were specifically set up for the higher-leveled civilizations to benefit from their true top powerhouses. In the eyes of the Star Alliance or the Heaven, a billion ordinary living beings were far less important than a single top powerhouse! If one had sufficient strength to go up against nine, then your civilization should remain and not be the loser of the Civilization War!

    The strong preyed on the weak, and the victor was king!

    Of course, this naturally came with a big risk. For a civilization to be pushed to such a state where they needed to initiate a decisive battle... The nine representatives of the opposing force were definitely strong too. To go against all nine of them at once was a very high hurdle. However, if the <i>one</i> won, no one would have anything to say.

    ¡°Why are you stealing my lines?¡±

    The bigwigs were still talking when they suddenly heard a yful voice ringing off the arena.

    A young Earthling had walked out of the passage from the Earth¡¯s waiting room alone.

    It was Wang Zhong of course!

    He smiled and looked at the Blood Demon Ancestor. ¡°Merely a cockroach trying his best to struggle.¡±

    If he dared to allow the Machinery Race to agree to the Civilization War between Earth and the Blood Demon Race, how could Lao Wang bepletely unprepared? He had already thoroughly studied the various rules of the Civilization War. It could only be said that today¡¯s situation waspletely beyond his expectations and was far better than what he had predicted. If Earth had continued to win, the Blood Demon Race would bepletely erased from the Star Alliance. Thews of the Star Alliance were unshakable. After all, it was the basis of maintaining order among so many civilizations.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for nine. I¡¯m enough to deal with you,¡± Wang Zhong smiled and said. When his voice fell, he was already by Mu Zi¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s do it one on one. This shall be the decisive match!¡±

    As he said his piece, he patted Mu Zi on the shoulder lightly. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Mu Zi understood what Lao Wang wanted. In fact, in fights at this level, numbers were not very useful.

    Mo Wen was still lying in the lounge and hadn¡¯t woken up. He looked much better now, but the consumption of his energy previously was not small. The Netherworld King was also injured, and the Coffin of Life and Death also had certain restrictions that prevented him from using it continuously.

    As for Aiolos, Napier, and dimir, their personalbat power could be considered extremely high, but they had not yet gone far inprehending thews. Mo Xingchen, Julienne, Grai, and the others were even less worth mentioning. If they went up together, a small act of carelessness was likely to cause arge number of deaths and injuries when faced with the confident Blood Demon Ancestor. They would then be a burden to him.

    Life was like that. If it wasn¡¯t for the Blood Demon Race, Wang Zhong would not have summoned all his brothers, let alone made Ma Dong use the entire Earth as a gambling stake. It could be said that being able to face the Blood Demon Ancestor alone was the best situation that Wang Zhong had envisioned before the Civilization War!

    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to return in triumph.¡± Mu Zi just nodded and turned to leave, walking back very carefreely.

    At this time, the stands were silent once again.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Not just the ordinary spectators, even the many king-level Gold Cores on the main stands, Ma Dong and the others, and all of Earth¡¯s allies were all left tongue-tied.

    Wang Zhong turned down the nine-against-one offer? Did he understand what he was doing? Did he think that even if he lost, Earth would still retain the opportunity to fight nine against one?

    The Blood Demon Ancestor was also taken aback. Shortly after, he wanted tough! However, he managed to hold back and didn¡¯tugh out loud. He was afraid that this idiot would regret and take back his words!

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Superintendent Erza¡¯s voice sounded from the main stands. ¡°Since the Blood Demon Race has proposed a decisive battle, then this will be thest match. If you give up the opportunity of sending nine against one and lose this match, Earth will really lose. All the previous efforts put in by your people would all be in vain. Do you understand this?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Another voice sounded at the same time. It was from Chief Judge Lyune. Earth¡¯s performance today was even better than he had predicted, but Wang Zhong¡¯s choice at this time was indeed... Wang Zhong had such an advantage. He really couldn¡¯t bear to watch the Earthling die in vain. ¡°Wang Zhong, the conditions for a decisive battle are much more rxed than you think. You don¡¯t have to worry about your impaired teammates. The Earth can choose nine representatives regardless of whether they are listed in today¡¯s matchups. This even includes the Earth immigrants who were not allowed to fight before!¡±

    The Machinery Race was the rule maker and naturally knew the rules best. Chief Judge Lyune could clearly see the source of Wang Zhong¡¯s concerns ¡ª the exhausted monk, Mu Zi who had consumed a lot of energy in the arena, and Aiolos who had consumed a lot of life origin. These people were already in a very poor state after the hard-fought battles. Perhaps only the clown Napier¡¯s condition was better. Chief Judge Lyune spected that Wang Zhong was worried that these people would be the primary targets of the Blood Demon Ancestor because of their condition once they came onto the arena. He was worried that these people would be injured or even killed in the uing battle.

    These were all understandable. But since the Blood Demon Ancestor had proposed the ¡°decisive match¡±, Earth did not have to send the same nine people listed in today¡¯s matchups to fight. ording to the rules, Earth could choose any nine people even if they were not on the list before. Even immigrants were included! After all, the principle of the decisive match was to let a single powerhouse domineeringly defeat a whole civilization! Otherwise, on what basis could one propose a tiebreaker when one was about to lose? Were the efforts of the fighters from the previous matches all for naught?

    ¡°I am willing to fight for Earth!¡± In the stands, beside Ma Dong, many Gold Cores from the Mirror World stood up.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor narrowed his eyes and looked up with a contempt that could be seen in the corner of his mouth.

    Out of these nine Gold Cores, only two were considered almighty Gold Core experts. The others were merely normal Gold Cores. With their richbat experience, they could be considered experts in their realm. However, in front of himself, they were no different than ants.

    To be honest,pared to these exiled Gold Cores, the Blood Demon Ancestor was more concerned about the weird Solid Cores from Earth! If he was allowed to choose, he would rather face these Gold Cores than face even the injured Mu Zi, Mo Wen, and the others.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused on Wang Zhong. Even people who didn¡¯t understand Wang Zhong¡¯s decision before came to a realization after listening to Chief Judge Lyune¡¯s exnation. He merely wanted to save thepanions he valued. But Chief Judge Lyune had also said that even immigrants to Earth could participate! At this time, all nine Gold Cores in the stands were actively asking to fight. Why would he not let them join? Wang Zhong had no reason to refuse. He was also not personally close to the exiled prisoners from the Mirror World!

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Wang Zhong refused the proposal once again, his voice filled with a powerful confidence that made people unable to refute him. His eyes never looked away from the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    Were the prisoners from the Mirror World not living beings? If he couldn¡¯t deal with the Blood Demon Ancestor himself, letting them go up was just a suicidal move.

    What was more, he had never been as confident as at that moment. If this confidence was shaken, it would cause even more trouble than adding on several burdens onto the arena.

    Lao Wang said lightly, ¡°The decisive match shall be one on one.¡±

    After a brief silence, the stands exploded.

    Even god couldn¡¯t save one if one wanted to die!

    Why would you do that?!

    Many people had originally admired Wang Zhong and felt that he was infinitely talented and had high potential. For him to be regarded as their leader by the many mysterious powerhouses from Earth, how could his strength be underestimated? Furthermore, he would rather take the risk alone than put hispanions in danger.

    But Chief Judge Lyune had said that it didn¡¯t have to be a person from Earth. Immigrants were allowed to partake in the battle on Earth¡¯s behalf. There were even nine Gold Cores in the stands. Why wouldn¡¯t you use them? Everyone was absolutely sure that if the Blood Demon Ancestor was in Wang Zhong¡¯s shoes at this time, even if he was a king-level Gold Core, he would definitely agree to the proposal of his side sending nine up to battle.

    <i>You¡¯re a mere Solid Core. Why are you so arrogant?</i>

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Superintendent Erza couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch Wang Zhong ruin the advantage he had. The Blood Demon Ancestor held the Blood River Diagram, which had the sacrifice of two Blood Demon Gold Cores. Even the bigwigs would try to avoid battling the Blood Demon Ancestor at his current state! Wang Zhong was simply being too conceited. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. This is not only your battle. It also concerns the rise and fall of the entirety of Earth.¡±

    This was the second time that Superintendent Erza had spoken, and her tone was as if she was advising a friend. Furthermore, she did so in an arena with a million people and in front of the entire Star Alliance. Such an attitude could be said to be unique and special. This went to show how much the Heavenly Shell Race looked fondly upon Earth and Wang Zhong.

    The hubbub that had just sounded in the stands subsided again, and everyone looked towards Wang Zhong.

    However, Lao Wang merely smiled.

    ¡°Today is the day when Earth shall rise. If anyone gets in the way...¡± His tone was not filled with excitement, nor did he deliberately say it loudly. Yet, his voice was domineering enough to make everyone shut up. ¡°Let alone a Blood Demon Race, even if god was blocking the way, I would still kill him. If Buddha was blocking the way, then I would kill Buddha!¡±

 Chapter 1205 - Domineering Lao Wang

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Domineering Lao Wang</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The cold tone caused the millions of spectators in the stands to shut their mouths instantly. Even Superintendent Erza could feel Wang Zhong¡¯s indomitable decisiveness. It was so strong and domineering that she could no longer voice any more rebuttals.

    How could one¡¯s self-confidence shrink because of fear?!

    Today was the day that Earth was going to rise. It was necessary to clean up the Blood Demon Race once and for all and defeat them till they were convinced!

    ¡°Interesting, interesting!¡± Patriarch Kalidan¡¯s eyes lit up. When Wang Zhong defeated Phumetheus, the Fire Demon Race had investigated him. They knew that he was gentle on the outside but fierce on the inside. ¡°A true powerhouse only believes in himself!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong...¡± Ma Dong squeezed his fists tightly. This might not be the best choice, but Ma Dong felt his heart throbbing with excitement.

    Aside from him, Emily, Laura, Gui Xinying, Wang Zhanfeng, Shirley, and all the other Earthlings felt the same! No matter what decision Wang Zhong made, Earth would advance and retreat with him. No one would have any doubts or objections!

    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He suddenly discovered that this Earthling, whom he had always regarded as a dangerous enemy, had such a ¡°cute¡± side. ¡°I will fulfill your wish of letting you kill me!¡±

    Wang Zhong smiled slightly. However, before he spoke, he heard the voice of Superintendent Erza from the main stand. ¡°Hold on.¡±

    The entire arena was quiet, yet Wang Zhong and the Blood Demon Ancestor were not distracted by her voice. Both of them knew very well in their hearts that no matter what Superintendent Erza wanted to say, she would still be unable to prevent the battle between them.

    At this time, an elegant celestial shadow floated up from the main stands, entered the protective barrier, and hovered over the arena. Then the figure waved her hands towards Supervisor Tsargesimon, who was seated below.

    ¡°I will be the judge for this battle.¡± Superintendent Erza¡¯s voice was solemn. ¡°But before that...¡±

    For a king-level battle, naturally, there should be a king-level judge. Everyone understood that if Tsargesimon was the judge, he might be killed by merely standing in the arena.

    But what was she implying by saying ¡°before that¡±? What did Superintendent Erza want to do?

    Countless people looked at Superintendent Erza questioningly.

    The Superintendent then smiled slightly and said towards the main stand, ¡°Your Excellency Chief Judge Lyune, can you set up an SSS-rank spiritual protection barrier?¡±

    ¡°No problem. Please wait a moment.¡± Chief Judge Lyune¡¯s voice responded from the stands. ¡°It will take about three hours toplete the instation.¡±

    The spiritual protection barrier was the protective shield around the arena. Generally speaking, the Machinery Race sold, at most, B-rank protection barriers to outsiders. This corresponded to the strength of a Solid Core and was sufficient for use in the level-6 or level-7 civilizations, be it for the construction of a base or for cultivation.

    An A-rank protection barrier corresponded to the strength of a Gold Core, while an S-rank protection barrier corresponded to the strength of an almighty Gold Core expert! That was the highest cultivation level that most people in the Land believed possible, but SSS-rank...

    This... No one had ever heard of it. Was there even such a thing in the Machinery Race?

    While surprised, many people also felt their scalps go numb. However, they had slowlye to a realization.

    Both Aiolos¡¯s lightning and Mu Zi¡¯s rule domain had already affected the ordinary audience in the stands. Obviously, Superintendent Erza knew that since the Blood Demon Ancestor and Wang Zhong were both stronger, the S-rank protection barrier around the arena would obviously be insufficient to ensure the safety of the spectators. Thus, it was necessary to pause for a while to strengthen this protection.

    ¡°The two of you, please go back to the waiting room and wait for three hours,¡± Superintendent Erza said lightly.

    The two people in the arena were still looking at each other. Although there were no sparks in the air from the eye contact between the two of them, the silent yet heavy atmosphere had already made all the spectators watching feel suffocated.

    ¡°Go back and prepare for your death,¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor said faintly. ¡°In three hours, I will ept your dead soul and let you be a part of my Blood River Diagram. You should feel honored.¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too much.¡± Lao Wang just smiled. ¡°I am a simple person... I will just kill you.¡±

    ...

    Ka ka ka ~

    The Machinery Race had always been the most efficient in the Star Alliance. Merely two to three minutester, the work of changing into the SSS-rank protection barrier was already in full swing. The engineers had to disconnect and dismantle the entire protective te before they could rece it with a new one. It was tedious work as there were many interconnecting parts.

    At the same time, arge number of highly concentrated Gold Star Stones were pulled to the sides in carts, ready to cover the greater energy consumption for the protective barrier. Thousands of Machinery Race engineers were efficiently and diligently working. However, the entire arena had a circumference of 10 kilometers. Only the Machinery Race could finish such arge workload in the short period of three hours.

    Weng Weng Weng ~

    There were continuous sounds of discussion in the stands. Some even decided to leave the arena. After all, the previous battles had scared quite a number of people, especially Mu Zi¡¯s terrifying rule domain. Even with the protective barrier, they still didn¡¯t feel safe. Although an SSS-rank spiritual protection barrier was being put in ce, the more timid ones still decided to leave first. Of course, the number of people leaving was rtively small.

    This was probably the one and only opportunity to watch a king-level battle in one¡¯s lifetime. Many people were reluctant to leave and decided to stay on even if it meant they were risking their lives. Furthermore, with the new SSS-level protection barrier and the presence of Superintendent Erza in the arena, it was more reassuring.

    The bigwigs on the main stands still appeared as godlike figures in the eyes of the ordinary spectators. However, the seats where the Earthlings were originally sitting on were already mostly empty. Three hours of waiting was sufficient for them to go down and see Wang Zhong. This was originally not inpliance with the rules. However, rules were always meant for the weak. After hearing the small requests made by the Earthlings, Superintendent Erza readily agreed.

    ¡°Good boy!¡±

    In the Earth¡¯s resting room, Wang Zhanfeng went up towards Lao Wang and greeted him with a vicious bear hug.

    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Wang,¡± Wang Zhong said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t discuss it with any of you in advance.¡±

    But before Lao Wang could even finish speaking, apuse ran throughout the whole room. Everyone including Wang Zhanfeng and Shirley (Aunt Shea) was pping for Wang Zhong. Thinking back to when they had just sent Wang Zhong off to the Land, neither Wang Zhanfeng nor Shirley had ever imagined that Wang Zhong could achieve what he had now. Furthermore, he did all these in a few short years. It could be said that most of the things that Earth had now were due to Wang Zhong. Maybe some thought that even if there was no Lao Wang, wasn¡¯t there still Mu Zi, Aiolos, Mo Wen, and the others? But the truth was far from this.

    Without Wang Zhong, Earth wouldn¡¯t have even been able to promote to a level-6 civilization so smoothly, and it would have been impossible for them to establish such a good rtionship with the Machinery Race, the Insect Race, and the Heavenly Shell Race. And if they did not have the support of these three races, how could Earth have survived the waves of setbacks and troubles they had faced?

    Without Wang Zhong, Mu Zi might not even have survived in his attempt to tame the Netherworld King, and Mo Wen would have remained as a boss of the Resistance Army stuck in the Mirror World. Sooner orter, Mo Wen would have enraged the Star Alliance where he would then bepletely wiped out by the Star Alliance¡¯s army. Although Aiolos¡¯s life was pretty fruitful as a diator in the Arena, he had already cut into the interests of many nobles from higher-leveled civilizations. Although they had yet to act against him, it would not have been long if Aiolos continued his career in the Arena. Napier might be the only one who could have lived a long period with his job as an underground assassin. However, he was after all an assassin, one that could not leave the dark; he would have more than likely lived the rest of his life under a disguise. Lastly, for dimir, he would have most likely remained as an ice puppet under the control of Julienne. Probably, no one would have found out his whereabouts...

    Or perhaps, when the Blood Demon Race had sent a Solid Core to Earth previously, Earth would havepletely fallen, and the civilization would have ceased to exist!

    It was Wang Zhong who had brought them through all the troubles and brought everyone together. Now, he even had to represent Earth to face the most terrifying enemy they had ever met and fight a life and death battle on its behalf...

    Ma Dong, Emily, Laura, Mmi... These young people might have been friends with Wang Zhong and sat on the same level as him, but they still absolutely recognized Wang Zhong as their leader and ced all their trust in him. Mo Yao and the members of the Patriarch Society might all be regarded as Wang Zhong¡¯s elders, but they too without exception looked to him as theirmander.

    ¡°Boy, do your best! We will always stand by you!¡± Wang Zhanfeng said with a big smile.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Shirley also held Wang Zhong¡¯s hand. ¡°The fate of Earth is in your hands. We believe in you.¡±

    ¡°We must win, Wang Zhong!¡±

    ¡°Lao Wang, you can definitely win!¡±

    Everyone was roaring out cheers. It was not that they didn¡¯t know of the horror of the Blood Demon Ancestor. Just by looking at his ability to kill Shai Lowhe in a split second, everyone knew of the strength he had, which had allowed him to lead the Blood Demon Race for nearly ten eras. But this was Wang Zhong¡¯s choice, and he was more than qualified to make any decision for Earth. To the people of Earth, he was an invincible legend.

    ¡°Wang Zhong.¡± Another gentle voice sounded at this time, but it was not an Earthling; it was Celeste, with aplex look on her face. She never thought that Earth could be so strong. Many of the rules of the Star Alliance were beneficial only to the absolute powerhouses, and this final battle would decide everything. She couldn¡¯t see through the current Wang Zhong. Of course, she couldn¡¯t see through the Blood Demon Ancestor either. ¡°Be prepared to be outnumbered.¡±

    ¡°Sister, why are you saying it so eloquently!¡± Princess Ina added. ¡°The Blood Demons are all disgusting people. ying with the souls of the dead, maybe they had even dragged their ancestors out from their graves...¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± Celeste said solemnly, ¡°there are too many insidious methods the Blood Demon Race could use. Beware of thews of curses. That is something they use normally.¡±

    The Blood Demon Ancestor hadn¡¯t taken any action for a long time. He had been in a state of retirement as early as several eras ago. He was someone that was considered to be an ancient-level figure. There were very few people who knew and understood him. After all, not every person could live so long. However, as the ¡°ruler¡± of the Star Alliance, the Heavenly Shell Race could always learn some secrets from the historical records, but this could only be used as a reference and a kind of warning. After all, it had been too long. No one knew what kind of strength the current Blood Demon Ancestor had.

    ¡°Curses?¡± Not only did Lao Wang¡¯s face show no surprise, on the contrary, he even looked very interested.

    But any ability that tapped onto the use ofws or rules was already beyond the scope of an ordinary Gold Core. The cursews were one of the top fewws that existed, at least for Earth that is...

    ¡°Who cares about some cursew that he has?!¡± Jhonas, who was next to him, was definitely one of the people who had the most confidence in Lao Wang. ¡°The boss is invincible!¡±

    Rumble! Bang bang!

    As he spoke, there was a rumbling sound in the arena. Through the windows, they could see that a thick and iparable protection barrier was rising along the edge of the arena. The dark blue protective barrier gave people a reassuring and safe feeling just by looking at it. At the same time, the mighty voice of Superintendent Erza sounded in the arena. ¡°Earth civilization against the Blood Demon civilization. This is the decisive match. Can both sides please make your way out for thest battle?!¡±

    Everyone in the waiting room was dazed, but when they turned around to look, Wang Zhong was already gone.

    ¡°Blood Shadow geezer, roll out here to ept your death!¡±

    BANG!

    Wang Zhong¡¯s voice had just sounded in the arena when a terrifying blood-red light fell from the sky, smashing towards him!

    The attack came too fast, and there was no time for him to react. The blood light had already fallen to the ground.

    In an instant, everyone felt the entire arena shaking as if a monstrous giant hand had pressed down on it!

    Rumble! Bang bang!

    The arena swayed, and the ground of the arena that had just been repaired instantly cracked. Countless bricks and stones flew up like pieces of tofu!

    However, in the center of the blood light, there was a piece ofnd that was unscathed. A golden light rose wildly there, resisting this monstrous force.

    Hua hua hua!

    The blood ray¡¯s attack in the air was not over yet. It rushed towards the golden light crazily, trying topletely squash it. However, only a buzzing sound could be heard.

    Buzz buzz buzz~

    The golden light umted in an instant and started to form a vortex under the attack of the blood rays. It was as if an unstoppable storm was brewing!

    Immediately afterwards, a dull voice sounded from the golden light.

    ¡°Rise of the Dragon!¡±

    Boom!

    Thepressed golden light suddenly swelled and made a huge recoil force against the blood rays!

    The endless blood rays in the sky were immediately dissipated by this golden light! But shortly after...

    ¡°Blood Execution!¡± A muffled roar sounded in the air.

    The scattered blood rays instantly condensed and turned into blood-colored chains, entwining the golden light that was soaring into the sky. The other end of the chains was firmly held in the hands of Blood Shadow who was in mid-air.

    ¡°Lockdown!¡± The resounding shout echoed throughout the arena.

    Suo~

    As if given additional power, all the blood-colored chains pressed together in an instant and instantly bound the golden light that was soaring into the sky!

    The golden light was not just a normal ray. It had the shape of a golden dragon with a long body. However, it had been trapped by the blood-colored chains and was struggling frantically.

    ¡°Twist!¡±

    Ga~

    The blood-colored chains made a twisting sound that made people¡¯s scalps go numb. The golden dragon was overwhelmed and was being strangled. However, in the next second, the golden light shed in the sky higher than the blood shadow.

    ¡°Descent of the Dragon!¡±

    Wang Zhong pressed his palms down, and his whole body exuded a suffocating golden light, making him seem like a small sun. He descended from the air at a very high speed, the aura even engulfing the audience seated within a 10-kilometer radius. There was no way to hide!

    Boom!

    Before the spectators could even react, the brilliant golden light and blood shadow had already shed in the arena, and the cascading waves of air swept the audience like a tsunami. Countless debris and air currents were trapped within the protective barrier with nowhere to go. They then formed a terrifying storm vortex, shrouding the entire arena in a debris storm.

    Hong long long ~

    The continuous shing sound persisted in the arena.

    The ground was trembling, and the SSS-ss protection barrier that had just been reced was also shaking...

    The million spectators in the stands were stunned. From the moment thebatants had appeared on the stage, almost no one managed to see their figures clearly. The moment they appeared, they brought out all their ultimate moves and shed with each other. The spectators couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm of these two people at all. They could merely see the dazzling golden light and blood shadow intertwine with each other before a huge storm vortex started rampaging across the whole arena. They could only hear the sounds of the shes between the two, as well as feel the aftermath of the shes that left terrifying shocks under their rear-ends.

    Everyone had already been shocked by the tyrannicalbat power and destructive might of Aiolos, Gollon, and the others from the previous fights. Butpared with the current battle, the previous Gold Cores, who were said to have entered the Dao, were merely like three-year-old children before these two!

    No one had ever doubted the strength of the Blood Demon Race¡¯s Ancestor. He had long had the strength of a king-level Gold Core. But how could Wang Zhong, who was a Solid Core, also have such terrifying strength?

    ¡°True Dragon Qi!¡± In an inconspicuous corner of the crowd, Shannali¡¯s eyes were full of shock. She had imagined that Wang Zhong was a big fish, but she did not expect him to be big to such a degree!

    That was the core heritage and the most powerful force of the Dragon Race! Not everyone could have the True Dragon Qi, and even among the Dragons in the Heaven, there were only a very few who could use it! It could only be inherited in the mark of life, and there was only one portion! It belonged only to the king of the Dragons!

    That was right; she was the spy and assassin sent by the four races of the Heaven to watch over Earth. Her mission was to kill all living beings rted to the Dragon Race. In the previous long years, Shannali and herpanions had killed off at least dozens of suspected Dragon reincarnations. However, those suspected targets were at most only able to use a small amount of Draconic Spiritual Power or had mastered a certain kind of secret art left by the Dragon Race in this world. However, Wang Zhong who was in front of her had clearly surpassed them. Could it be that he was the real target that she had been searching for through dozens of eras?!

    <i>It¡¯s no wonder that the assassins I sent previously had all failed. This big fish is not even at the same level as me. In fact, he¡¯s much more powerful!</i>

    The storm rampaged in the arena before slowly dissipating. There was a white jade-like figure hanging in the air on the left side. It was Superintendent Erza. A faint fluorescentyer of light protected her, preventing the storm from getting close to her. However, this did not interfere with the battle.

    In the arena, the two figures were now standing upright and facing each other.

    The eyes of the Blood Demon Ancestor were filled with uncertainty.

    He had never underestimated Wang Zhong and was even the first to attack. He even used both his physical strength and hisbat techniques to attack. The Earthling¡¯s understanding of thews had surprised him previously. There was a Buddhist Arhat who used the Buddhist Judgement and Mu Zi who used the Netherworld Path. Such attacks that incorporatedws were often used by the weak to defeat the strong, so he didn¡¯t want to give Wang Zhong any opportunity to do so.

    He thought that Wang Zhong¡¯s spiritual power would be his weakness. In any case, Wang Zhong was merely a Solid Core. However, what he did not expect was that his opponent could even fight against him on the same level with his spiritual power andbat skills!

    He could feel that the unusual golden aura on Wang Zhong¡¯s body was several levels higher than his own spiritual power. That was most likely the reason why the Earthling could use the spiritual power of a Solid Core topete with himself. And looking at the shape of the golden light, could it be that this kid is really a lost child from the Dragon Race?

    In the current Star Alliance, others might not know of the Dragon Race¡¯s past, but the Blood Demon Ancestors knew of it! He had lived long enough and even personally experienced the turmoil between the four Heaven Races and the Dragon Race. The fight had even nearly caused the Heavenly River to be broken up! Even the slightest bit of the Dragons¡¯ tyrannical aura would cause all civilizations in the Land to tremble!

    That was an insanely powerful and unruly race! If one were to say one was using electricity, then the Dragons could be said to be using nuclear energy! It was no wonder that a small Solid Core had the explosiveness and the spiritual power that couldpete with his own king-level Gold Core. If he wanted to get close to him and engage in a closebat battle, it could be said to be impossible...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a monster like you to appear on a mere Earth.¡± The Blood Demons Ancestor¡¯s tone had slowed down. Since he couldn¡¯t end it quickly, he had to be steady. Just like how a lion fought with a rabbit, the lion needed to time his attacks right and choose the right tactics and rhythm to deal with the rabbit. This was the instinct that any truly strong powerhouse should have.

    Wang Zhong smiled slightly. ¡°There were many things you didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Did you ever think that Earth could win four consecutive matches?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, no.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor epted Lao Wang¡¯s ridicule. The seemingly in words were a kind of exchange between the two of them. Both of them did not know the other party¡¯sws and ability, but the experienced ones could get a general understanding based on their opponent¡¯s personality and speech patterns. Those with a sharp personality and aggressive tone were often those that had mastered aw of the five elements. But the feeling that Wang Zhong gave to the Blood Demon Ancestor could be described with only a single word: calm. He showed no signs that allowed the Blood Demon Ancestor to specte about his abilities. He was also not purposely hiding his true self. It felt as if... everything was under his control.

    <i>It has been really troublesome... These Earthlings seem to be exceptionally good at understanding thews!</i>

    The Blood Demon Ancestor squinted his eyes, and while talking to Wang Zhong, he silently activated the power of thew in his body. ¡°I am also curious. How are the Earthlings able to be like that? And based on your facial expression, it seems you had already foreseen this long ago?¡±

    ¡°Compared to your Blood Demon Race, Earth has five major advantages.¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°True form, talent,prehendingws, and theck of information about the Earth.¡±

    True form, talent, andprehension ofws might all be ssified as one¡¯s talents in the eyes of others. They might think that Wang Zhong was only trying to make up the numbers, but only the Earthlings understood why these three categories really needed to be distinguished from each other. Not everyone on Earth had these three talents, just like how not everyone in the CHF had supernatural abilities.

    Another aspect was the true form. For people in the Land, everything was just by natural instinct. But for the people of Earth, they had been studying the essence of these things even when they were still very weak. From a long time ago, they had already started studying and investigating how to take the initiative to create the Dharma Idol. Thus, the true talent of the Earthlings was actually in a form of knowledge inheritance. They were not like the other civilizations that had their abilities inherited from their bloodlines. Thus, there would naturally be a need for the talents to be separated into several aspects...

    As for theck of information on Earth, it could be considered a p in the face for the Blood Demon Race. A dignified level-7 civilization actually did not haveplete information on a mere level-4 civilization! As a result, in the first four battles, the Gold Cores of the Blood Demon Race knew nothing about their opponents!

    Regardless, no matter how badly they had lost, the Blood Demon Ancestor obviously had no intention of arguing with Wang Zhong. Only the weaklings chose to fight with words.

    His attack that had incorporated the power of aw was already near full preparation. He only chose to continue conversing with Wang Zhong so that he could slow down the pace of the battle a little and understand his opponent more. ¡°Hahaha, true form, talent,prehension ofws, andck of information? Isn¡¯t that only four? What¡¯s thest one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Lao Wangughed. ¡°I am the greatest advantage Earth has.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you were nning to fight against all nine of us if things turned sour?¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Lao Wang just smiled.

    ¡°Then I shall grant you your wish!¡± When the voice fell, the endless power of thew frantically stretched out from the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s body and gathered in the air. ¡°I shall let you fight against nine!¡±

    A huge river of blood manifested in an instant, hanging horizontally in the air.

    It was the Chaos Blood River Diagram!

    But unlike the Blood River Diagram used by Shai Lowhe before, the manifestation of this Blood River was hundreds or thousands of times the size of the previous one! From the moment it appeared, it seemed as though it had stretched across the sky and the entire world, making people feel that this river of blood seemed to be big enough to prate the entire Fifth Dimension!

    The Blood Demon Race specialized in killing. The number of deaths by their hands would be ranked in the top three among all the civilizations of the Star Alliance. People who didn¡¯t know them clearly might have thought that they were just the underlings of the Fire Demon Race and were instructed by them to start ughtering everywhere and that they did so merely to please their masters and grab a share of resources.

    But only the insiders understood that the Blood Demons didn¡¯t really care about the resources of those civilizations, especially those in the boundary worlds. Although most of the civilizations there were better than the original Earth, the region could still be considered barren. What resources could there be for a level-7 civilization to personally act?

    What they cared about was the act of killing itself. What they valued were the souls of those killed! Every time the Blood Demon Race killed a living being and ughtered a civilization, the endless number of souls would be the best nutrient used to raise the Blood River Diagram.

    The Chaos Blood River Diagram was the true root of the Blood Demons, and the souls inside were umted through countless eras. It was the best treasure they had! Being able to manifest this rule domain across the entire Fifth Dimension was by no means empty words.

    The blood-stained universe, the rushing river of blood, and the mighty heavenly power instantly enveloped the entire world. Not only this arena, but the entire Machinery Pce seemed to have been covered by the blood-stained sky. Countless people looked up in surprise.

    Shortly after~

    Hong! Hong! Hong...

    There were huge blood-colored bubbles rising from the river of blood; each of them seemed to have emptied arge amount of power from the Blood River. They then turned into a huge blood shadow. There were a total of nine of them. Every one of them had their body covered with blood, looking like a devil.

    ¡°This is...?!¡±

    ¡°Blood-refining his ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Killing Ancestor, Blood River Ancestor, Nine Demon Queen...¡±

    The king-level bosses in the stands stood up one after another. It was difficult to conceal the shock in their eyes.

    The Blood River Diagram had been passed down from one generation to the next for nearly a hundred eras. On average, an ancestor-level figure was born every 10 eras. The blood shadows manifested from the Blood River this time were actually those from the Blood Demon Race. On top of that, they were all ancestors of the Blood Demon Race from the past, with none missing out!

    The art of reincarnation using blood. A total of nine king-level Gold Cores!

    One should know that those that were reincarnated from the Blood River Diagram were dead souls that were sacrificed and trapped in it. The souls would be stuck in the Blood River Diagram forever, for eternity! Yet, the Blood Demon Race actually sacrificed all their ancestors into the Blood River Diagram! The cruelty and ruthlessness of this race was truly unimaginable.

    Moreover, even when Shai Lowhe used the power of the Blood River Diagram before, he merely summoned a Gold Core soul that was close to a king-level. But now, the Blood Demon Ancestor could actually summon nine king-level Gold Cores?! Had the strength of the Blood Demon Ancestor be so absurdly strong?

    Patriarch Tsarlozst looked on intently. The Titans and the Blood Demon Race had always been hostile with each other, and they knew each other the best. ¡°It¡¯s not that the Blood Demon Ancestor is ten thousand times stronger than Shai Lowhe... The Blood River Diagram has its own consciousness and wisdom. In each generation, there is only one master it will be bound to. With the recognition of the Blood River Diagram, all the power in the artifact could be used. The recognized master of this generation was obviously the Blood Demon Ancestor.¡±

    How could one fight against nine king-level Gold Cores?

    Mu Zi¡¯s expression became stern. The ck Titan that Shai Lowhe summoned before had insignificant impact on him only because his Netherworld energy was a counter to it, causing itsbat power to greatly weaken. It was not because the resurrected souls were not good enough.

    Moreover, the one currently in control was the Blood Demon Ancestor, the true master of the Blood River Diagram. The power of hisws would definitely be on apletely different levelpared to Mu Zi¡¯s Netherworld King¡¯sws. If Mu Zi¡¯s opponent had been the Blood Demon Ancestor, his Netherworld King¡¯sws would definitely not have had such a significant effect on the resurrected souls.

    ¡°Profaning the ancestors of your own race¡±¡ªLao Wang didn¡¯t look panicked on his face and even became calmer¡ª¡±does your Blood Demon Race still know shame?¡±

    ¡°My Blood Demon Race ancestors all joined the Blood River Diagram before their deaths willingly so that they could ensure the prosperity of the race in the future. They are selfless and righteous. This is also my destiny in the future! This is not something you can criticize!¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor said with a cold voice, the Blood River Diagram in his hand already shining. ¡°Kill!¡±

    The blood-colored sky transformed in an instant and gathered on the nine people. However, before the nine king-level Gold Cores could act, an array of starlight shone and spread quickly, pushing the momentum of the blood-colored sky back.

    At this time, everyone seemed a bit desperate.

    The Blood Demon Race and the Fire Demon Race were both subsidiaries of the Savage Demon Race in the Heaven. However, the Fire Demon Race became a level-8 civilization, while the Blood Demon Race only became a level-7 civilization. It was not because the Blood Demon Race couldn¡¯t fight well, but rather... they had been too good at fighting.

    The Heaven had to maintain bnce in the Land. If the Blood Demon Race was allowed to develop as it was, the bnce in the Land would definitely have been broken. If the Blood Demon Race developed to the extreme, who would be able to stop them except the races in the Heaven?

    This was not what the four races in the Heaven wanted to see. What they needed were obedient races in the Land.

    At this time, the faces of the people including Superintendent Erza were a bit ugly. It was not difficult to deal with the Blood Demon Ancestor, but the power he disyed currently was too difficult for anyone to chew. Anyone who wanted to fight with the Blood Demon Race had to pay a heavy price.

    The talents of the Earthlings had been fully showcased before. However, under the suppression of such power, everything else seemed extremely weak and small. The nine top-level puppets and the Blood River Diagram had formed a ¡°world¡± that belonged to the Blood Demon Ancestor alone. Here, he was the only god.

    At this time, the Blood Demon Ancestor looked at Wang Zhong like a mouse. Initially, he didn¡¯t want to do it like this. But at this point, he might as well let all the races in the Land recognize the power of the Blood Demons and let them realize that his Race should have been a level-8 civilization!

    Julienne stubbornly took dimir¡¯s hand and attempted to drag him out. When else could they escape?

    She was an expert on puppets and realized that the Blood Demon Ancestor was an ancestral figure when it came to fighting with puppets. Such power could even destroy everything here. Furthermore, she had heard that the Blood Demon Race had many of such simr tricks up their sleeves. It was better to escape than to die. The Wang Zhong on stage might not even be able to move his fingers under such pressure.

    While everyone was immersed under this pressure, Wang Zhongughed and snapped his fingers.

    Pa~~~

    The crisp sound seemed to have prated space and time.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    Arge ck and white grid appeared between the sky and the earth. It was as if the sky and the earth were enveloped in thousands of different weather conditions at the same time. The grid started spreading with Wang Zhong as its center without any interference. Every expansion gave the spectators a feeling that they were going to be sucked in.

    What was that?

    ¡°Manifestation ofws?¡±

    ¡°Hai, the Earthlings have too few tricks up their sleeves. After all, they have only cultivated for a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°Thisw... I don¡¯t feel much power from it. It even seems a lot worse than the Arhat¡¯s and the Netherworld King¡¯s...¡±

    There were too many masters like Superintendent Erza at the scene, and it was not surprising to them that Earthlings could use such power. Otherwise, the Earthlings wouldn¡¯t have had so much courage. However, this alone seemed insufficient.

    ¡°Let the heavens and the earth be the chess pieces, and I shall be the master!¡±

    This voice was calm but pleasant; it was without an aura that could cause the sky to break and the earth to crack, but it was still very prating. Even with the Blood River Diagram in the background, the words were still clear and audible.

    The whole arena couldn¡¯t help but be quiet. The people who had talked about the inferiority of the Earth couldn¡¯t help but shut up, but this alone was still far from sufficient. From the outlook as of now, the Blood Demon Ancestor seemed to have the aura of a master who could even fight against the entire Star Alliance with his own power currently.

    However, at this moment, in the ck and white world, a unique color was suddenly born.

    It was a touch of golden-red, like an origin condensed in the air, although it was small but bright. It had a strange attraction yet also robbed everyone¡¯s sight. Immediately, everyone felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to have suddenly dropped by half as if all the heat in this space was drawn away by an invisible force.

    The origin condensed slightly, and it was as if the entire space had frozen. Shortly after, it exploded and burst out!

    Boom!

    Dazzling firelights burst out from the golden-red origin and rapidly expanded. The heat in the entire arena that was just removed was returned back in an instant, causing the temperature to rise rapidly!

    No, not only this arena, even the huge area that spanned a radius of hundreds of kilometers of the entire Machinery Pce had its temperature rise. It was as if fire elements from all over the world had gathered at this moment!

    What a terrifying heat and dazzling fire! If the nine ancestors summoned by the Blood River Diagram could be said to be against the heavens, then the dazzling firelight was as if a sun was breaking through the world! The raging fireball swelled and obscured the sky in an instant, robbing the light of the entire world. It caused the Blood River to evaporate in an instant and made the nine ancestors pause for a moment.

    And in that huge fireball, a god-like figure stood upright.

    He had a humanoid figure but didn¡¯t have a proper skeleton and skin. He wasposed of pure mes. The burning eyes were like two small suns, causing people to be afraid to look at him directly. It felt as if a mere nce at him would cause one to be blinded by the intense light!

    Terrifying!

    Only the king of the Elemental Race in the Heaven could have such an aura!

    Elemental Race, Fire King!

    ¡°So handsome! So handsome! Master really summoned fire first! I knew that Master loved me the most!¡± Nini shouted excitedly in the Spirit Flower Garden. Not only her, but a bunch of elemental spirits such as Yiyi and Roro were also squeezing in front of the stereoscopic projection screen and cheering.

    This was a life-and-death battle for their sweetheart. Unfortunately, Lao Wang didn¡¯t take them there. If he had taken this group of elemental spirits, they would definitely not merely sit in the audience and watch the match. There would definitely be some trouble that arose. Furthermore, for a battle at that level, it was obvious that Nini and the others would not even have the qualifications to be cannon fodder.

    ¡°Hmph, why are you talking as if you are the only fire elemental!¡± Roro sneered next to her. ¡°I think that the one that Wang Zhong really likes is me! Haven¡¯t you heard the sentence? Family flowers are not as good as wildflowers. My advantage is greater.¡±

    ¡°How could you, the bitch flower, be a wildflower? Advantage? Go home and eat your own sh*t!¡±

    Before she finished her words, Yiyi, who was next to her, had grabbed Nini¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Look, look!¡±

    At the same time when the Elemental Fire King appeared, another giant shadow followed closely.

    He too appeared on the chessboard with a dazzling white light. But this time, the light brought along a sense of coldness.

    The sky that had just been burned by the Fire Elemental King in the arena had frozen the instant he appeared, turning into a ball of icy mes. The river of blood that dared to invade this area had turned into a cier. Everything seemed to have been frozen!

    Scary! If it was said that thew of the element of fire before could only slightly contend with the invasion of the Blood River Diagram, then at this moment, with the power of the water and fire elements, it was obvious that the Blood River Diagram could no longer enter Wang Zhong¡¯s domain anymore!

    And in that lonely ice world, there was also a majestic figure of an icy woman in the snow.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Queen of Frost!¡± Superintendent Erza couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    In the Five Elements, ice and water did not distinguish themselves from each other since ice could be regarded as an evolution of water.

 Chapter 1206 - Come, Lets Play a Game of Chess

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Come, Let¡¯s y a Game of Chess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Although there were many kinds ofw manifestations, as long as one reached the extreme, there would only be onemon ultimate form. The Queen of Frost was the ultimate form of the waterw!

    The Heavenly Shell Race was also a race that waspatible with thew of water. Throughout its history, there had been an instance where a heavenly talent of their Race managed toprehend thew of water to the extreme. Hisw manifestation was also the Queen of Frost! There had only been one person who managed such a feat throughout the entire history of the Heavenly Shell Race, but now, Wang Zhong had actually done it too!

    How was this possible? How long had he been cultivating? Moreover, he did not specifically specialize inprehending thew of water. Based on the expression of shock from Patriarch Kalidan of the Fire Demon Race just now, Wang Zhong who had also summoned the Fire Elemental King, the ultimate form of the firew, had left him dumbfounded!

    He could actually achieve such deepprehension of both the water and firews at the same time! This was simply inconceivable!

    ¡°This Earthling¡¯s affinity with the fire and water elements is really...¡±

    ¡°Being able to cultivate twows to its extremity at the same time... Such talent is unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°Only those who can get the recognition of thews can aplish such a feat. This has nothing to do with one¡¯s strength. Earthlings...¡±

    The scene was quiet, but there were just countless faces that had their jaws wide open. However, what everyone did not expect was that this was only the beginning...

    Immediately afterward, more origins bloomed on the ck and white chessboard!

    A dazzling golden warrior of the gods; a huge and mighty world tree that seemed to cover the entire world; a thick and solid stone giant that seemed able to block everything... These were all ultimate forms of the gold, wood, and earthws! Furthermore, each one of them exuded an aura as strong as the Queen of Frost and the Fire Elemental King from before!

    ¡°Completeprehension of all five elements!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he only have an affinity with the water and fire elements?¡±

    ¡°He is... the god of the Land!¡± The bigwigs in the main stands could no longer sit still.

    The Land was formed by the five elements. In other words, thews of the five elements were the base structure that held up the Fifth Dimension and the material world! Controlling all the five elements was equivalent to controlling the entire Land. This was the extreme that a living being in the Land could achieve.

    However, the uingmotion showed that it was still too early for the bigwigs to be shocked.

    Boom!

    As the manifestation of all the five elementalws descended, a bright light shrouded the sky, and a heavenly godlike figure with wings appeared in the air. Endless golden light shrouded him, making him seem like a god of light.

    Soon after, darkness covered the sky. This time, it was way darker than when Mu Zi¡¯s Netherworld King appeared. It was as if wherever the darkness went, the area turned to nothingness, taking away everything from this world. It made people feelpletely lost and unsure of where they were. A fierce Shura with three heads and six arms then descended, bringing along an aura of endless chaos and killing...

    Hong! Hong! Hong!

    A series of godlike figures fell from the air. Including the manifestations of the five elements, there were a total of 11 godlike figures on the chessboard now! They all remained silent, standing on the board as if they were Wang Zhong¡¯s chess pieces. Their silent gaze seemed to imply they hadplete control over this world. They appeared vast and mighty and corresponded to the 11 differentws that existed within this world.

    As for Wang Zhong, he stood among these 11 godlike manifestations. It was as if he was the center of the entire world!

    The face of the Blood Demon Ancestor changed. He could feel the oppression from the 11 terrifying godlike figures. If it was said that thews of the five elements were only able to withstand the Blood River Diagram, then the Blood River Diagram could now be said to be fully suppressed. Furthermore, it was an all-around suppression!

    How was this possible?! In this world, how could someone manifest all 11ws at the same time?!

    These were the 11 originws, which also epassed the six supremews of the Heaven! This was simply unimaginable; this was simply impossible! Not to mention the Land, there was no chance that someone could aplish such a feat even in the Heaven.

    Moreover, even if he was really enlightened andprehended all 11ws to the extreme, where did his source of strengthe from? The manifestation of aw also needed spiritual power. Where did this spiritual powere from?! Even if he possessed a spiritual power at the level of a king-level Gold Core, it was still impossible to manifest all 11 originws at the same time. It was tantamount to running a universe by himself! Even the Blood River Diagram, which had umted an immense amount of energy from the countless eras it existed, couldn¡¯t support such a consumption at all.

    It would be very strenuous on him! With such power consumption and the manifestation of thews, even the Master Machine of the Machinery Race would copse in an instant, let alone a human!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor stared at Wang Zhong coldly, hoping to find a w on his opponent¡¯s face. However, all he saw was casualness and calmness.

    There was a smile on Lao Wang¡¯s face. He knew what the Blood Demon Ancestor was thinking, but the other party had the wrong thought process all along.

    The manifestation of these 11ws was merely the projection of the essence of thews in the rule domain. He did not need to use any power. Frankly speaking, if the 11ws were really gathered and Wang Zhong had full control over them, the Blood Demon Ancestor would be finished in an instant. The physical manifestations of thews alone would be enough to level half of the world in an instant. Such a level was beyond Wang Zhong¡¯s reach for now, but there was a chance he could achieve such a realm when he advanced to be a Gold Core.

    At this moment, he truly realized how it felt to be a ¡°god¡±. As long as he willed something in his heart, thews would act ordingly.

    ¡°King!¡± The 11 colossal statues resembling gods saluted their ¡°king¡± once again. The voices from the ultimate forms of variousws caused heaven and earth to shake and the air to be turbulent. It was as if heaven and earth were also worshiping Wang Zhong. No one had ever thought, even in their dreams, that an Earthling could be so strong.

    Furthermore, it was not the Netherworld King who was in the limelight now, nor was it Mo Wen, the big boss in the Mirror World. It was in fact Wang Zhong, who had all along been under the nose of the Star Alliance.

    ¡°Full of pretense!¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor shed his eyes.

    Others could be scared of this, but he couldn¡¯t. This was a battle of life and death. Any hesitation could result in death!

    What was more, although he had never really seen the true power of the 11ws, he knew that it was definitely at a level where it could wipe out the entirety of the Land. However, the threat in front of him had obviously not reached that level. More than likely, it was only the outer appearance that seemed intimidating. ¡°Kill!¡±

    The nine king-level Gold Core puppets, forged from the Blood Demon Ancestors of old, all acted together, and a monstrous blood me emerged like a violent storm, covering the whole arena, directly smothering Wang Zhong¡¯s chessboard.

    At the same time, with a wave of Lao Wang¡¯s right hand, the 11 manifestations who had bowed before him stood up at the same time and unleashed their strength.

    Immediately, everyone saw an astounding scene on the chessboard! Huge fireballs that resembled the sun condensed in front of the Fire Elemental King, and a huge golden spear that seemed to be able to pierce through the void had condensed in front of the Gold Elemental King. A thick stone wall that towered beyond the sky condensed out of thin air, and a snowstorm started to brew out of nowhere. The world tree that was full of vitality had its roots covering the entire chessboard!

    And the six godlike statues in the center of the chessboard were even more terrifying. The gathering of the six seemed to have created a separate world that belonged to them. There were light and darkness, chaos and order, and rules and destiny. All the origin rules had gathered, creating a space that exuded a supreme light! Not to mention its power, merely the aura that it brought along had already caused the facial expression of the Blood Demon Ancestor to change.

    At the start, the Blood Demon Ancestor had thought of Wang Zhong¡¯s ability as one that appeared strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Apart from the fact that Wang Zhong¡¯s understanding of thews of water and fire were tyrannical, the otherws felt less powerful, as if they were just derivatives.

    However, this power that he had disyed was indeed very shocking. He could actually manifest a separate world by himself. Even if it was just a projection, how could it be taken lightly? The Blood River Diagram could not advance an inch into Wang Zhong¡¯s side no matter how hard it tried. It was as if it was blocked by the strength of a world.

    It was not just the Blood Demon Ancestor. Even the many bigwigs on the main stands could not help but have their mouths left agape.

    Within a moment, the 11 godlike figures¡¯ attack was ready, and all their powersbined into an endless golden light, colliding with the blood-colored clouds that enveloped the sky.

    Boom!

    The sky and the earth changed. The arena that had just calmed down for less than two minutes shuddered violently. Everyone felt a strong force constantly shing against their seats. Many Void Cores or weaker among the audience were thrown off their seats by the aftershock from the ground!

    This was the Fairy King Arena, protected by an SSS-rank protective barrier, yet it waspletely unable to block the aftershock of the battle between the two. Many were sent flying into the air screaming, and the stands were instantly restless and messy.

    However, before the restless spectators could recover from their panic, they heard a series of crisp sounds...

    A crack appeared in the center of the dark blue protective barrier, and at the next moment, it began to spread crazily across the whole barrier.

    Crack Crack Crack Crack...

    In less than two seconds, the dense cobweb-like cracks had spread all over the protective barrier!

    The breaking point of the protective barrier seemed to have been reached when the continuous cracks paused for a while.

    ¡°The protection barrier is going to break!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, is this really an SSS-rank protection barrier?¡±

    Countless horrified spectators realized the danger at the same time.

    The snowke-like cracks on the protective barrier, which was buffeted by golden lights and blood lights, gave no additional time for them to react. Immediately after...

    Boom!

    The SSS-rank protection barrier broke apart.

    The entire barrier fell apart, and the remnants of the protective barrier were washed away in an instant. A terrifying shock wave followed shortly after, and a gold-red tsunami-like st of air rushed wildly towards the stands.

    Hua hua hua~

    A huge colorful shell emerged to shield the people seated at the east stands. It was the dimensional barrier of Superintendent Erza, the proudest defense ability of the Heavenly Shell Race. Although the aftershocks from the battle of the two still caused it to slightly tremble, it still stood firm and looked exceptionally strong. On the main stand, thunders could be seen covering the stands, and giant branches enshrouded the main stands to create a secondaryyer of protection. Behind that were many moreyers of defense set up by the powerhouses seated on the main stand. However, the south and west stands did not fare so well...

    At this time, the two grand stands that were made of pure fine stone were split into half as if they had been chopped apart by a huge machete. Theplete circr grand stand was full of huge gaps, and the ground was filled with potholes tens of meters wide. At least 30% of the million spectators disappeared without a trace. There were still about a hundred thousand of them that were lucky to be left uninjured. But at this moment, the minds of these lucky ones were only filled with shock.

    No one had expected that a Civilization War would be so dangerous even for the spectators!

    It was not just the spectators that were scared sh*tless. Even the bigwigs in the main stands, as well as the referee Superintendent Erza, were surprised and had been unable to react in time.

    A second ago, it had still been a grand gathering of the entire Star Alliance to spectate two civilizations engaging in a Civilization War. However, in the next second, the lively event had actually turned into a tragedy!

    One must know that those who sat in the arena today were by no means ordinary people in the Land. Most of them were the backbone elites in the level-5 and level-6 civilizations. Yet, due to a broken protective barrier, they were instantly killed by the aftershock of the battle between Wang Zhong and the Blood Demon Ancestor! The battle had actually resulted in the death of at least a hundred thousand spectators! Almost all the bigwigs could imagine that when the news had spread throughout, the entire Star Alliance would be mourning!

    But, how could he be so strong?!

    Superintendent Erza had already made a judgment in advance and asked the Machinery Race to take out the best SSS-rank protection barrier. Yet, it was still insufficient for the battle! Even Superintendent Erza who stayed in the arena as a referee did not escape unscathed!

    There was no choice. The battle arena was originally prepared for a match between two king-level Gold Cores. However, any single one of the nine Ancestors that the Blood Demon Ancestor had reincarnated or any of Wang Zhong¡¯s manifestations ofws held the strength of a king-level Gold Core. With 20 king-level Gold Cores fighting in the arena, the SSS-rank protective barrier was definitely insufficient to protect the spectators. For Superintendent Erza to be able to protect herself during the sh between the two parties and even set up a shield for the east stands was already considered an immense feat.

    Countless bigwigs felt their hearts palpitate. Of course, it was not due to the death of the 100,000 spectators at the scene, but rather, due to the power of the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor had hidden his strength too deeply! With the help of the Blood River Diagram, he could summon out nine king-level Gold Cores who would fight for him. This was nine king-level Gold Cores! At this moment, none of the level-8 civilizations in the Land could summon together nine king-level Gold Cores at once!

    Although his nine king-level Gold Cores were unable to utilize the power of aw or rule, they still held the might of a king-level Gold Core... They were considered existences that could destroy the heavens and the earth no matter where they went. With such strength, no one in the Land could have done anything to the Blood Demon Ancestor! Even if the Heavenly Shell Race and the Fire Demon Race joined forces, it was still impossible to subdue him.

    With such an invincible powerhouse, the Blood Demon Race definitely had the strength topete with the other level-8 civilizations!

    Patriarch Kalidan¡¯s face was dark. He had always regarded the Blood Demons as a subordinate race that was weaker than the Fire Demon Race. Little did he know that the other party was so powerful.

    How much tolerance did the Blood Demon Race need to have to remain so low key? No wonder they had made so muchmotion recently. They must have felt that it was the time for them to shine. But what was even more terrifying was the Earthling...

    When faced with such a powerful Blood Demon Ancestor, how could Wang Zhong resist him?! This... this kid was just a Solid Core!

    If he was given time to grow, would there be room for others to speak in front of him in the future?

    The scene was quiet. Whether it was the shocked bigwigs or the frightened spectators, all of them seemed to have collectively forgotten how to speak.

    After the protection barrier went down, the battle in the arena had be clear for all to see.

    In the arena, the blood mist and golden light were still colliding with each other. With the centerline of the arena as the boundary, there were violent frictions between the two parties, neither of them managing to get an edge over the other.

    Yet, this closebat exchange onlysted three to five seconds.

    Boom! The 11 godlike figures shining with golden light began to gain the upper hand!

    In terms of power, they were almost the same as the nine ancestors. Their strength had already reached the limit that the Land could amodate. However, they had two more people. Victory was beginning to tilt towards Wang Zhong. The terrifying blood mist was actually showing signs of being defeated.

    Impossible! This was impossible!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s eyes started to crack!

    This was too much of a surprise. Summoning the nine Ancestors of the Blood Demon Race was already considered ast resort for the Blood Demon Race. He had wanted to make it a quick fight. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that it was he himself who would be suppressed!

    This was absolutely uneptable!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor did not hesitate to bite the tip of his tongue, causing a mouthful of blood to spurt out. Following this, he waved his hand, and a red mist emerged from the blood he had just spat out. The long Blood River Diagram then appeared from the blood mist. The surrounding blood lights then surrounded him and started forming a whirlpool around him.

    Ooooo~~~

    There was a series of howls in the air, and countless spots of light condensed in the wreckage outside the arena, turning into ghouls.

    They were the souls of those who had died just now as a coteral consequence of the battle! The souls that had just died were ¡°unconscious¡±, and some were even fragmented. However, under the forcible extraction of the Blood River Diagram, all the unconscious souls were gathered together with little ability to resist. The souls could not help but be consumed by it.

    The Blood River Diagram wanted to devour the souls of the 100,000 living beings who had just died!

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be eaten!¡±

    ¡°Save us! Save us! Superintendent Erza, save us!¡±

    The souls were terrified to the extreme. The originally pleasant event had turned into their nightmare. It was not enough to pay with their lives; even their souls were going to be swallowed up!

    ¡°Blood Demon Ancestor! Stop it!¡± Superintendent Erza shouted angrily. If the incident of the protection barrier shattering and causing the death of the 100,000 Star Alliance elites was an ident, then at this moment, the Blood Demon Ancestor was doing something far from the limit of an ident! No one wanted their soul after death to be a nutrient for the Blood River Diagram and kept in captivity. In the Blood River Diagram, they would never be able to go into the afterlife and even had to suffer for eternity. He was angering the heavens!

    ¡°Their lives have no meaning! It¡¯s their honor to be part of the Blood River Diagram!¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor obviously had no ns to stop. The matter had reached such a point where there was no way for him to retreat. ¡°When my Blood Demon Race bes glorious once again, I shall personally engrave a badge of glory for all of you!¡±

    ¡°Save me! Save me!¡±

    The cries and howls in the air rang loudly, and countless souls flew towards the Blood River Diagram like meteors!

    The Blood River Diagram drew the power of the souls for its own use. The more souls sacrificed, the stronger it became. On top of that, fresh souls were more valued by the Blood River Diagram. The energy it could draw from fresh souls were thousands of times more than from souls that had been kept for a while. Naturally, the power it could erupt with using these souls was much higher.

    The golden light in the arena, which was originally evenly matched against the blood light, was instantly suppressed by the Blood Demon Ancestor.

    At the same time, many king-level bigwigs such as Superintendent Erza and Patriarch Tsarlozst all acted together at once.

    ¡°You old Blood Demon thief! How dare you ughter my people in front of me?!¡±

    ¡°Tianwu Baolun!¡±

    The dimensional barrier covering the entire east side of the arena instantly turned into a huge shell, shining with dazzling white light. It then flew towards the Blood Demon Ancestor like a roulette wheel.

    ¡°Thousand Lightning Explosion!¡±

    Thew of lightning manifested in the air. The god of lightning appeared with an eagle beak and a winged body. He was holding a giant hammer and was influencing the nine bolts of tribtion lightning to strike down. Roars of thunder filled the bright sky.

    In the main stands, pairs of terrifyingrge hands and monstrousw forces fell from the air, and all six king-levels acted at once, jointly suppressing the Blood Demon Ancestor!

    ¡°Hahahaha! What a bunch of ¡®kings¡¯! Since all of you dare to be my enemy today, I will make sure that all of you know regret! I want all of you to die too!¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor had long killed to the point of no return. If he could not win and establish himself as a strong force to be reckoned with today, his Blood Demon Race would be unable to escape a tragic end. The only way to survive was to contend with the entire Star Alliance with his own strength!

    So what if they were king-level Gold Cores? There were a total of nine from the Blood River Diagram! Yes, the reincarnated souls could not tap into the power ofws and could not be regarded as true top king-level Gold Cores.

    Although Superintendent Erza, Titan Patriarch Tsarlozst, and the others had the ability to fight against him alone, that was provided they too had the strongest artifact of their race in their hands. However, that was simply not possible. For example, the colorful ss barrier had been stored in the Heavenly Gates by Superintendent Erza to guard the Internal Gates; Tior¡¯s Hammer was used by the Titans to guard the Oden Mountains. These artifacts would often be stored in important ces of the race and were used for special purposes. For example, Tior¡¯s Hammer was used to suppress the endless thunder of the Oden Mountains. It was impossible for the patriarchs to bring them along wherever they went.

    And he, at this time, had the Blood River Diagram in his hands. With the constant influx of energy from the millions of elite creatures in the artifact, he was not afraid of anyone¡¯s provocation, not even if the six king-levels joined hands!

    In the beginning, he had some scruples about angering the entire Star Alliance and thus was more restrained, but at this moment, the six king-level Gold Cores had already removed the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s path of retreat, leaving him no choice but to face them head-on.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    With a shout, the Blood River Diagram in his hand became shinier, seeming to cover the entire world. The aura was so rich that even the sky seemed to be bleeding! The blood vortex in the center became bigger, and the suction power became even greater. This time it was no longer just targeting the dead souls but the remaining spectators who were still alive!

    Some weaker Void Cores copsed immediately, their souls drawn out from their body by the ubiquitous blood mist in the air. Only some Solid Cores or stronger Void Cores could resist the power.

    The faces of the few king-level Gold Cores immediately changed, and they decided to use whatever they could to deal with the Blood Demon Ancestor without holding back.

    Aside from the elites of the major civilizations in the Star Alliance, there were also many outstanding children or even grandchildren of their race seated in the stands. If they were caught by the Blood Demon Ancestor, they would undoubtedly be killed. So what if they could kill the Blood Demon Ancestor in the end? Such a loss was absolutely uneptable to the six king-levels.

    The revolving Tianwu Baolun bell wheel was instantly retracted and guarded therge stand behind Patriarch Tsarlozst.

    The thunder god in the air also gave up influencing the nine bolts of tribtion lightning and instead condensed a dense lightning curtain on the main stand to block the erosion of the blood mist.

    ¡°The way of wood, recovery of all.¡± Elder Yimo sighed slightly as he brushed his hands. Lush branches filled with leaves rose from the ground, easily piercing the hard stands and forming a twisted and firm wall in front of the spectators. There were even some green glowing lights floating in the air that instantly dissipated the blood mist nearby... The bigwigs all chose to give up attacking the Blood Demon Ancestor and chose to save the spectators in an instant, using their abilities to protect the near million spectators on the stands.

    Ma Dong and the others were lucky. They were seated close to the main stands and were protected by the bigwigs¡¯ aura, allowing them to survive the first wave of aftershock when the barrier broke apart. After that, with the abilities of the king-level Gold Cores, they were well-protected and stayed rtively safe. If not, it would have resulted in a tragedy for Earth. At this time, in addition to having cold sweat on their backs, they were also extremely nervous and worried.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor was too terrifying! Even the six king-levels were forced to go into defense. Could Wang Zhong still fight against him?

    The feeding of the Blood River Diagram was forcibly interrupted by the several bigwigs, but this did not matter much to the Blood Demon Ancestor. He didn¡¯t really want to kill all of the spectators in the first ce. No matter how serious his killing intent was, he knew that if the million spectators on the scene were killed, he would also have no chance to escape. Making such a move was just to distract the six king-levels and make them unable to besiege him.

    He only needed to kill Wang Zhong and win this Civilization War! With the tyrannical strength disyed, even if the six king-levels were dissatisfied with him and the Blood Demon Race, they would not do anything to them as long as they could stop the mass killing. In the end, the punishment would be nothing more than making the Blood Demon Race give a sum ofpensation money to those killed or injured, or make them publicly apologize to those affected. After all, the people who had died were merely people of level-5 and level-6 civilizations.

    Otherwise, if they chose to break all ties andunch a war against the Blood Demon Race and were unable to finish off the Blood Demon Ancestor, the other level-8 civilizations would have a massive headache. The weaker beings in their race would be constantly subjected to the crazy revenge of an unkible powerhouse. To offend an unscrupulous terrorist powerhouse to death was a stupid thing to do, and no civilization would be willing to do so.

    As long as he reached that stage, the Blood Demon Race would still be regarded as the victor of this battle!

    There were blood lights shing in his eyes. The moment the six king-level Gold Cores stopped their attacks, the attack of the Blood River Diagram would switch target and fire towards Wang Zhong. He wanted to win with one blow and not give the Earthling any chance to make aeback!

    However, before he couldpletely shatter the golden light that was growing weaker, a change appeared in the golden light.

    The original golden light dissipated in an instant and allowed the blood mist to dive straight in. However, at the same time, the dissipated golden light appeared on the ground, blessing the original ck and white chessboard.

    ¡°Let heaven and earth be my chessboard, with all beings as my pawns.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s voice resounded in the air. The voice was deep and powerful, as if it was a god¡¯s whisper. The golden chessboard became dazzling. ¡°And I shall be the god!¡±

    The golden chessboard stretched instantly, ignoring the resistance of the blood mist. It extended from the ground and directly enclosed the Blood Demon Ancestor. Shortly after...

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    God¡¯s Domain!

    The endless blood mist was frozen in an instant, as if bing a painting.

    The countless dead souls who were falling crazily towards the Blood River in the sky instantly stopped falling. They bathed in the peaceful light of the golden chessboard, and the panic on their faces instantly disappeared, their eyes turning serene. While disappearing gradually, they didn¡¯t forget to bow in the direction of Wang Zhong!

    In fact, this was Lao Wang¡¯s desperate attempt. This rule domain was formed at the cost of burning almost half of his Solid Core. Originally, he was merely trying to prevent the continued enhancement of the Blood River Diagram. He did not expect there to be such a surprising effect.

    He could feel an increase in his strength at this time, and it was a crazy enhancement!

    In the face of the endless power umted by the Blood River Diagram, it was insufficient to rely only on the Draconic Spiritual Power. After all, Lao Wang was just a Solid Core and was not powerful enough to fully utilize the power of the chessboard. But at this moment, the chessboard was not only powered by the Draconic Spiritual Power, but also the power of faith! It came from those souls who were snatched from the mouth of the Blood Demon Ancestor!

    There was no way for such power to be transmitted, and Lao Wang couldn¡¯t even figure out the principle behind the emersion of this new power. It seemed to havee out of thin air in his heart. He could feel the will of each dead soul and the gratitude from each of them. He could even hear their prayers directly in his heart. Immediately, his spiritual energy level increased to a crazy level almost instantly! His spiritual sea had be infinitely vast.

    This... this was like...

    Even though Lao Wang was currently in the midst of a fierce battle, he still couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts drift for a moment.

    It was because the huge power that he had just felt was vaguely familiar. It was just like the power that Simba made him umte when he was fighting on Skylink to power the Fate Roulette! It was just that the power was too weak at that time.

    He could even feel the impact of this power on Simba who had always been sleeping in the Fate Roulette!

    Lao Wang suddenly realized that he was already in contact with the power of faith as early as when he was still in the Casted Soul Stage! At that time, the battles on Skylink could help umte the power of the Fate Roulette. Back then, he had found this fact unbelievable and incredible. How could a battle in a virtual world power the Fate Roulette? Lao Wang couldn¡¯t figure out the principle behind it at all. However, he now understood that the Fate Roulette took in the power of faith from his followers and supporters after each win.

    What a huge power that was! If not, how could a Casted Soul be able to sentence one to death using merely the Fate Roulette?!

    <i>It turns out I have alreadye into contact with the power of faith as early as the Casted Soul Stage. This is something that the king-level Gold Cores of the Land have been trying to figure out for a lifetime!</i>

    People on Earth had very high spiritual talents, but to be honest, Lao Wang felt that he was still on a much higher levelpared to the others. He didn¡¯t know why before, but now, Lao Wang finally understood why his talent was so unique.

    Everything finally made sense at this moment. The few things that he didn¡¯t understand about cultivation were also solved now.

    Simba has alreadyid a very solid foundation for him. Furthermore, it was the kind of foundation that was so terrifying that no one could have imagined it. It was even enough to make the countless civilizations in the Land tremble!

    Sudden enlightenment!

    The 11ws which were projected only with the help of the Heaven and Earth Chessboard now started turning transparent. Countless thoughts and insights filled Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. The evolution of his mind made him feel as if he had be a real god.

    Lao Wang hovered in the air, and the golden chessboard that seemed to cover the entire Land under his feet became iparably clear and shiny. Even the frozen thick blood mist seemed to be thinner under the influence of the shining golden light.

    This feeling was simply great! Standing at the top, overlooking all living beings, as if everything in the world was under his control.

    This was the true God¡¯s Domain!

    There was no need to chant, and no need to make any guiding behaviors tomunicate with the world and influence the powers of thews. A thought of his was sufficient to influence thews. It seemed as if he represented the will of the world and was the master of the world! This was the real God¡¯s Domain, something that could be achieved only beyond the realm of a Gold Core.

    ¡°The battle is not over yet. This is the grievance between Earth and the Blood Demon Race.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to intervene.¡±

    The faint words prated people¡¯s hearts and quickly calmed down the six king-level Gold Cores who were still fuming from the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s act just now. After hearing Wang Zhong, they no longer even had the desire to fight!

    Superintendent Erza, Elder Yimo, Patriarch Kalidan, Patriarch Tsarlozst, and the others were all shocked in their hearts. Those who had reached their level of cultivation would find it almost impossible for external factors to interfere with their will. Yet, Wang Zhong had done it, and it was merely a casual remark.

    This Earthling...

    The Blood Demon Ancestor was extremely angry. He could feel that the Blood River Diagram was being suppressed by his opponent by force! The Diagram held the umtion of power throughout the countless generations of the Blood Demon Race. It even included the 100,000 elite souls that had just been sacrificed on the spot, which had aroused the anger of the entire Star Alliance. Yet, it was no match for a monkey from a low-leveled civilization who had cultivated for merely a few decades!

    Ridiculous! This was a disgrace!

    ¡°Die! I want you to die! I will shred you to pieces!¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor cursed and ordered the nine souls of the Ancestors to rush up to the sky, their bodies turning into blood spears.

    But in the next second...

    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game of chess.¡± Lao Wang smiled and waved casually.

    As Lao Wang spoke, the nine great Ancestors who were originally alive felt as if they were under theplete control of Wang Zhong. They turned into white and ck beams of light and rushed towards the sky, bing chess pieces on Wang Zhong¡¯s chessboard. The Blood Demon Ancestor was then released and fell from the air,nding on the chessboard too as if he was a small chess piece too.

    ¡°There is a game called Battle Stars Chess back at my home, Earth.¡± Lao Wang¡¯s calm voice could be heard throughout the entire arena.

    In Battle Stars Chess, each yer had 11 chess pieces each. On the side of Wang Zhong, he had the projection of the 11 manifestations ofws, while on the side of the Blood Demon Ancestor, he had the nine great Ancestors¡¯ souls as his chess pieces. Adding on himself and the Blood River Diagram, he too had 11 chess pieces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game,¡± Lao Wang smilingly said.

    Everyone could hear whatever Wang Zhong said regardless of where they sat.

    Aside from Emily and Laura, even Celeste and Princess Ina were mesmerized by Wang Zhong¡¯s voice. At this time, they could only feel that Wang Zhong¡¯s voice was extremely pleasant to their ears and were even intoxicated by it. The other ordinary spectators who were saved by the six Gold Cores on the main stands were even more obsessed with his voice. They instantly understood theplicated rules of the game and were even itching to y the game too.

    Of course, the Blood Demon Ancestor did not want to agree to his suggestion.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s enchanting voice might have some effect on the ordinary Gold Cores, but when faced against a king-level Gold Core, it was nothing more than just some mere disturbance to their ears.

    At this time, the Blood Demon Ancestor was furious. He felt that he had lost control over the nine Ancestors¡¯ souls, including even the Blood River Diagram! His control over everything, including his body, was lost. Thews of the chessboard had taken it all away from him!

    He could feel the will of the chessboard urging him to y a game of chess several times, wanting him to give the orders to move his chess pieces, which were the dead souls of the nine Ancestors. However, the Blood Demon Ancestor was still trying to resist. He didn¡¯t want to be led by the nose by the enemy. He chose to resist the will of thews and chose not to move! The dead souls in the Blood River Diagram were immortal. He did not believe that the opponent¡¯s rule domain could overwrite this!

    And he seemingly seeded. The chess pieces did not move, but immediately, he saw Wang Zhong stretch his hand out leisurely into the air, and the Fire Elemental King chess piece mmed in the direction of an Ancestor¡¯s dead soul.

    He could only watch and was unable to resist. He did not even have the will to resist at all. The moment the two chess pieces touched, the dead soul of that Ancestor was ¡®eaten¡¯ and turned into flying ash, with nothing remaining.

    This was the chessboard¡¯s rule!

    The face of the Blood Demon Ancestor changed. Although he could not control it, he could feel it. When the Ancestor¡¯s soul dissipated, he could clearly feel the Blood River Diagram, which was linked to him, suddenly weakening. A lot of energy dissipated from the Blood River Diagram towards the heaven and the earth.

    This chessboard¡¯s rule domain was just too strong, far above the level of the Blood River Diagram! It did not annihte the dead soul but rather absorbed the power of the dead soul andpletely assimted it and turned it into the power of chaos.

    This shameless brat! This was the umtion of tens of thousands of years of the Blood Demon Race!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor became a little more panicked. At this time, his belief in himself was shaken. He knew that he was no longer able to resist the opponent¡¯s rule domain. The only hope to live on was to win the game of chess ording to the rules of the chessboard.

    However, this was the first time he was ying ¡°Battle Stars Chess¡±. He had only heard about the rules moments ago, and because he was busy resisting the rule domain at that point in time, he didn¡¯t even manage to fully understand them. He had even lost a piece already! With such a disadvantage, even if Wang Zhong closed his eyes and messed up, the Blood Demon Ancestor would still not have the slightest chance of winning.

    The most terrifying part was that when he wanted to move a chess piece, he realized that he had no control over it!

    He could feel the rule domain telling him to move the pieces, but he couldn¡¯t move them at all!

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t move the chess pieces!¡± he angrily shouted as if he wasining to the customer service center and reporting a bug in the game.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s because this is my chessboard. There are not many rules, only one. And that is, only I can y the game of chess while you...¡± Wang Zhong smiled slightly. ¡°Hehe, you just have to wait for death.¡±

    Wait... wait for death...?

    The Blood Demon Ancestor instantly felt that he was going to spit out blood.

    Yes, this was the other party¡¯s rule domain. The other party called all the shots! If he wanted me to die, I would die. If he wanted me to live, I would live!

    Do you want to control the chess pieces? Do you want to take control of your own life? Do you have the capabilities to even do so?

    The dead souls of the Ancestors on the chessboard continued to dissipate and be eaten one by one. Even the Blood River Diagram was swallowed up by the opponent, leaving only a lonely Blood Demon Ancestor sitting in the center of the board, waiting to be sieged by the opponent¡¯s 11 chess pieces!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor couldn¡¯t move.

    He knew too well how a rule domain worked. He was controlled by the other party¡¯s rule domain and was trapped in it. He couldn¡¯t even understand the principles behind this rule domain, let alone resist or break it apart. He had no hope of making aeback!

    The Blood Demon Race was actually going to lose?

 Chapter 1207 - Simba, Return of the King

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Simba, Return of the King</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The surrounding stands were silent. The Blood Demon Ancestor, who had just summoned the Nine Great Ancestral Souls and gathered 100,000 souls, had seemed to be on top of the world. Even the Six Great Kings of the Star Alliance were forced to defend themselves and enter a passive state. However, such a powerful being was instantly met with failure. He was at the end of his rope with nowhere to go!

    ¡°The Earthlings...¡±

    The Heavenly Shell Superintendent, Elder Tsarlozst, and the other looked at Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze. It was no longer the gaze they used to look upon their juniors. Instead, there was a hint of shock in their eyes. In fact, there was even... reverence!

    Even they did not have the confidence to face the Blood Demon Ancestor, who controlled the Blood River Diagram, empty-handed. Instead, they would have had to rely on the abilities of their family treasures. Yet this Wang Zhong did not have any heaven-defying artifacts on hand...

    Furthermore, until now, he was only a Solid Core. However, he had easily eliminated the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s Blood River Diagrampletely and even drove him to despair, just with his own powers! This strength went beyond the scope that the civilizations in the Land could imagine.

    They had thought that Mo Wen or Mu Zi would be the limits of the Earthlings. However,pared to Wang Zhong, those two were simply too immature...

    This was a supreme expert who had truly risen to power. Just Wang Zhong alone was enough to frighten the 10,000 races in the Star Alliance and allow the Earth to stand on equal footing with all the other level-8 civilizations!

    He was truly the top in the Land!

    Even the king-leveled bosses on the host¡¯s seats, even with their family treasures on hand, would not consider themselves to be much stronger than the Blood Demon Ancestor. Furthermore, in the face of Wang Zhong, who was able to suppress the Blood Demon Ancestor, none of them could be his opponent!

    ¡°It¡¯s the end...¡± Fire Demon Elder Kalidan¡¯s voice was somewhat deste, but there was also a hint of gratification.

    He could imagine how dangerous it was back when the entire Fire Demon Race collectively wanted Wang Zhong dead! If Lavel had not overridden all their opposing opinions and if her gift of the Hidden Dragon Sword had not allowed Wang Zhong to let Phumetheus off, they would have truly burned all bridges with him. If they were truly antagonistic to Wang Zhong, then the Blood Demon Race would not only have this headache, but the Fire Demon Race would as well!

    His words did not just represent the end of the Blood Demon Race, but also some of the strength that the Fire Demon Race had umted all these years to fight for superiority with the Heavenly Shell Race!

    It was obvious that Wang Zhong and the Earth were on the Heavenly Shell Race¡¯s side. Furthermore, with such a powerful Wang Zhong and the great strength of the Earth, one could imagine that the scales of thepetition between the two level-8 civilizations would tip in favor of the Heavenly Shell Race. As long as Wang Zhong stood with the Heavenly Shell Race, the Fire Demon Race definitely would not have any chance of winning!

    Luckily, the Fire Demon Race had Lavel. With the rtionship between Lavel and Wang Zhong, as well as the things that she had done for Wang Zhong, this Earthling probably would not beplete enemies with the Fire Demon Race or remember their past grievances. At the same time, since the fight between the Fire Demon Race and the Heavenly Shell Race had not truly reached its climax, they only had to give in to withdraw themselves from this struggle. There was still time...

    ¡°No, not yet.¡± There was no movement in Chief Judge Lyune¡¯s eyes. The Machinery Race typically knew some secrets about the various races that others did not know about. They happened to know some things about the Blood Demon Ancestor as well.

    Meanwhile, the others looked at Chief Judge Lyune with some uncertainty. They simply could not imagine the current Blood Demon Ancestor still having any energy to fight back.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡± On the contrary, the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s voice was calm at that moment. He stood on Wang Zhong¡¯s chessboard and was motionless, while allowing the spearheads of the surrounding chess pieces to aim at him.

    Without the Blood River Diagram, his power simply could not match that of a true king-leveled expert, let alone Wang Zhong in front of him.

    However, he still had other methods. He still had another technique to protect his life!

    He had to live. As long as he was alive, there would still be a chance!

    ¡°Let me leave, and everything in the Blood Demon Race will be yours.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I will agree?¡± Lao Wang smiled. ¡°Even if I agree, do you think that the countless dead souls who have died unjustly in the Blood River Diagram would agree?¡±

    The Blood Demon Race had too many blood debts! They had ughtered hundreds of millions of creatures!

    Furthermore, Wang Zhong and the Earth civilization were able to reach where they were today because they were not naive. Everyone else could live, but this Blood Demon had to die!

    ¡°Hey...¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s finger perked slightly. A hazy and cruel expression shed past his face. ¡°Youngster, they say that one should not be harsh on others. Don¡¯t be so ruthless.¡±

    From the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s tone, he had no intention of giving in at all. He did not even look pitiful as he was supposed to when asking for mercy. On the contrary, he was very stubborn.

    Wang Zhong smiled. Since the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s tone was full of menace, it meant he definitely still had a way out. However, there was no need for Wang Zhong to be afraid.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Lao Wang simply said calmly. ¡°You still have onest move.¡±

    ¡°...¡± There was no emotion on the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s face or any response from him. There was only silence, as if he was dying for time in Wang Zhong¡¯s rule domain.

    However, at that moment, the Star Alliance elites at the surrounding stands, who had calmed down slightly after much difficulty, had finally recovered from their fear.

    To be honest, before the Civilization War started, the civilizations in the Star Alliance who supported the Blood Demon Race definitely numbered several hundred, or even several thousand, times that of the civilizations who supported the Earth. However, at that moment, all of the voices instantly stood with the Earth.

    This was not just because of Wang Zhong¡¯s strength, but also because of the blood on the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s hands. A hundred thousand people had died in front of everyone¡¯s eyes with their souls swallowed by the Blood River Diagram, and all the survivors present could have been among them.

    Their bets? Their money? Their position? Whose side they were on? When faced with the threat and fear of life and death, all these were not worth mentioning. At that moment, everyone only had one desire!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him off! This old dog is guilty of the most heinous crimes! This old dog should die ten thousand times!¡±

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong! Please kill this old dog! Take revenge for the innocent who have died!¡±

    ¡°Blood Demon Old Dog! Don¡¯t give him any pity even until death!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± A glint shed past the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s eyes.

    He could not move nor escape. When he was on the Heaven and Earth Chessboard, he was restricted by the rules and was simply a chess piece.

    But he still had his own will. This was enough!

    A dazzling and blood-red ray of light suddenly shot out from his immobile body and infiltrated all over his skin.

    After losing the Nine Great Souls, he hadpletely dried up his Blood River Diagram. At that moment, it was as if some other light dazzled in the blood light that shot out from his body and sucked him dry.

    ¡°Sacrificing yourself?¡± Wang Zhong did not want to stall for time, but the rules were the rules. The rules of the Heaven and Earth Chessboard werepletely natural. It was not that he could not change the rules at all, but once he changed the rules, the rules would no longer be perfect, and it might not have enough power topletely control the Blood Demon Ancestor. He could only wait for the Blood Demon Ancestor to finish taking his time to decide on a move. ¡°Is that of any use? Even your Nine Great Blood Demon Souls cannot resist my domain, much less you simply being able to sacrifice yourself!¡±

    There was some ridicule in Lao Wang¡¯s voice as he wanted to provoke the Blood Demon Ancestor. He could sense that the Blood Demon was not simply nning to have a life and death struggle with Lao Wang, and with his domain, he would know that it was ineffective.

    ¡°Heh heh... Heh heh heh heh...¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor still did not respond and simplyughed in a cold and gloomy tone. Closely after, a special domain quietly spread...

    Unlike the explicitly powerful domains of Wang Zhong, Mo Wen, and Mu Zi, this domain was silent and invisible. It existed in the hearts of people and was a pure spirit domain.

    Other than the king-leveled experts, as well as Mo Wen and Mu Zi who could control domains, no one else in the surrounding spectator stands could sense the existence and spread of this domain. In fact, they did not even know what exactly the Blood Demon Ancestor had done. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyebrows froze.

    At that moment, Lao Wang was extremely sensitive to the power of domains. Thus, he had sensed it the moment the Blood Demon Ancestor activated the domain.

    It was a wave of malicious power that was filled with a dark and filthy aura. It wanted to infiltrate and influence his soul.

    However, even though this power infiltrated his soul extremely quickly, it seemed rather weak, just like an ordinary wave of evil aura. When it infiltrated his soul, before it could cause any destruction, it had been forcibly expelled by Lao Wang¡¯s Draconic Spiritual Power and his rule domain, leaving behind no traces on his body.

    Was this the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s trump card? This was rather...

    No!

    Very quickly, Lao Wang sensed that even though the dark power had not corroded him, it was extremely contagious! Furthermore, the route of infection was predetermined!

    Just like how Lao Wang had used his karmic ties through themunication mirror to find people in the Fifth Dimension, the wave of dark power could also be spread through these karmic ties!

    Thanks to themunication mirror he had previously used, Lao Wang sensed an extremely massive and invisiblework rapidly spreading out through his karmic ties, with himself at the center. Furthermore, the speed of this propagation was simply unthinkable. The moment he drove the dark power out, it had already spread to everyone who had ties with Lao Wang! No, the conditions of this curse were more severe. It was an integration of his karmic ties and his bloodline. More urately, it spread to all Earthlings who had ties with Lao Wang! It spread to 10... 100... thousands of people at the same time!

    This was...

    Lao Wang gazed at the Blood Demon Ancestor, who was standing opposite him.

    At that moment, the Blood Demon Ancestor had swept away all the haze of defeat andughed crazily. ¡°You have enjoyed sess at a young age, and even I cannot help but admire you. You can be said to be invincible in the Land. But so what? Will you choose to let me live, or choose for both sides to suffer and let the entire Earth follow you to your grave? Everything will only take a single thought!¡±

    What was that?

    Countless people on the spectator stands were dumbfounded when they heard this. A majority of people did not know what exactly the Blood Demon Ancestor had just done. However, in that instant, the moment the Blood Demon Ancestor finished speaking, Wang Zhanfeng, Shirley, Mmi, Lan Daier, Laura, and the others at where the Earthlings were sitting suddenly trembled. Their normal skin suddenly turned red, and their entire body turned powerless. They became limp and shivered in their seats, as if they had been struck by some terrifying curse.

    Not only were they affected, even Napier Mo, dimir, Aiolos, and the others currently in the Earth waiting room could not resist the Blood Propagation Curse that had spread through Wang Zhong¡¯s karmic ties. Their skin started to rapidly turn red, and they could barely support themselves, even with the strength of a Gold Core. They simply did not lose all ability to resist immediately like Ma Dong and the others. Only Mu Zi and Mo Wen were unscathed. The two of them were at the level where they could truly controlws. Only the power of thews could resist this infiltration and resist the Blood Propagation Curse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t use your spiritual power to resist!¡± Mu Zi was the quickest to sense this. The aura of the Netherworld King instantly spread out, and he immediately wanted to sever the connection between Aiolos and the Blood Propagation Curse. However, he realized that he did not know where to start.

    ¡°Buddha will only help those who help themselves, fix!¡± Mo Wen, who had just awakened, started to chant the name of the Buddha, and the light of the Buddha shone from his body. This was a cleansing power that could heal all diseases in the Mirror World, but at that moment, it was useless on Aiolos and the others.

    This was the power of a curse. It was abstruse, unfathomable, and invisible. It did not materialize at all, and one could only protect themselves if they had a rule domain of the same level. However, if one wanted to help others to cut off the curse, it would simply be ineffective as the power was of a different attribute and a different domain!

    ¡°Hu! Hu! Hu!¡± Napier, dimir, and even Aiolos¡¯s breathing became extremely rough and heavy at that moment. One could see that their eyes were filled with blood vessels.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright for now!¡± Aiolos¡¯s breathing was thick and heavy. He could feel the Blood Propagation Curse rapidly corroding his soul and trying to take control of his soul and his body. If he had not broken through in the previous battle, he would not have been able to resist the bloodthirsty thoughts in his heart. He was skilled at battling. Thus, he was not adept at dealing with such rules andws.

    His situation was considered rather good. Beside him, dimir and Napier could only barely suppress the evil thoughts in their hearts and could not speak.

    Meanwhile, Ma Dong and the others on the spectator stands had lost the ability to control themselves. They trembled and shivered, and their bodies felt feverish and powerless. It was as if they had suddenly turned into ordinary people who had no immunity against diseases and were so weak that they copsed immediately! They hovered along the boundary of death, and any random germ could drive them to their deaths!

    ¡°It¡¯s the 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse!¡± The Heavenly Shell Superintendent¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°This technique... is unblockable.¡± Elder Tsarlozst gasped. Firstly, the Blood River Diagram had absorbed elite souls from the Star Alliance without scruples. Now, the Blood Demon Ancestor had used such a taboo cursew. That wretched Blood Demon Ancestor!

    But who could do anything against him? At that moment, the bosses could not help but recall some ancient information about the Blood Demon Race once again.

    At first, the Blood Demon Race had only been a family branch of the Fire Demon Race and cultivated the orthodox fire elementws. However, this passed on through generations until around ten eras ago when a heaven-defying figure appeared ¡ª the Blood Propagation Ancestor that had appeared in the Blood River Diagram. His natural endowments were extremely high, and he was once well-known for a period of time in the Fire Demon Race. However, he was too presumptuous and offended an extremely powerful level-7 civilization at that time. He killed several important elders from that race, and the Fire Demon Race was forced to drive him into exile under pressure from the Star Alliance. Thus, he established the independent Blood Demon Race.

    Furthermore, the 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse was created by the Blood Propagation Ancestor to take revenge on that level-7 civilization. It was a ¡°rule¡± method that used a curse as its foundation. This was also the basis upon which the divine artifact, the Blood River Diagram, was refined.

    Later on, it was often said that sorcerers skilled at curses were able to cause the power of their curses to continue for generations in the bloodline. This could not be exined and sounded extremely terrifying, but in reality, it was simply child¡¯s ypared to the Blood Propagation Ancestor¡¯s 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse. This did not simply curse generations of a bloodline, but the entire civilization!

    Of course, the price to pay was extremely high. The person whoid the curse had to sacrifice their life and their soul! Back then, the Blood Propagation Ancestor had relied on this technique to simply drive that level-7 civilization to extinction. At the same time, he was sealed by the Blood River Diagram and became a part of it.

    Destroying a level-7 civilization that was as powerful as the Titan Race with just one¡¯s individual strength was something that many king-leveled experts could not do. This incident had shocked the entire Star Alliance. As a result, the Blood Demon Race, who controlled the Blood River Diagram, assumed a top position and reced that level-7 civilization as they rapidly rose to power. At the same time, the Blood River Diagram and the Karmic 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse had entered the most taboo cklist of the Star Alliance!

    The Blood Demon Race was not punished even after sweeping across the Star Alliance for so many years and causing so many deaths as the Alliance had turned a blind eye to them. Besides the protective umbre of the Fire Demon Race, a greater reason for their power was because they had the Blood River Diagram and this technique.

    If one truly provoked this race and drove the Ancestor of the Blood Demon Race to risk his life and take revenge, even a level-8 civilization like the Heavenly Shell Race might have their bloodline severed. After all, the scope and range of this technique was just too broad. Furthermore, there was no way to eliminate this curse. No one could match the Blood Demon Race in terms of curses! Moreover, if only a few top experts who could resist the Blood Propagation Curse remained and the rest of the race died out, it would be no different from the extinction of their race.

    ¡°Earthling, you don¡¯t have much time to ponder.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the arena once again. From his tone of voice, he seemed to have regained some confidence.

    Yes, he had lost. He had lost in the hands of this bizzare Solid Core Earthling, but the Blood Demon Race would not lose! The 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse of his ancestor was invincible and could curse an entire civilization. Whoever came into contact with this curse would die! If the Earthlings really wanted to eliminate him, then the Earth would perish with him! All that would be left was Wang Zhong, a general without an army. Would he do it?

    ¡°This is only the beginning. I can still control it, but if the Blood Propagation Curse truly devours the first life, then even I will no longer be able to withdraw the curse!¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor shouted coldly.

    Wang Zhong was silent and did not speak, as if he was considering something.

    ¡°What? Are you observing the state of those Earthlings present?¡± The Blood Demon Ancestorughed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget this. Even the weakest Earthlings on the spectator stands are at the Foundational Stage and are better able to resist. But what about your homeworld?

    ¡°Can you see it? Your adorable homeworld, that tiny Earth.¡± The Blood Demon Ancestorughed maniacally. ¡°At this moment, one billion people have mysteriously copsed on the streets. Their entire bodies are red, and they are extremely bloodthirsty. If there is even a slight hint of instability in my control, they will instantly be a bunch of bloodthirsty demons who have lost their intelligence! Then, they will devour themselves alive!¡±

    The arena was silent. Even though there were various angry hooting sounds asking for Wang Zhong to kill the Blood Demon Ancestor, when they understood the power of the Blood Propagation Curse, they collectively fell silent. In the Fifth Dimension, even though the different personalities and different cultures among the races there stood in great numbers, there was one simrity among all of them ¡ª nothing could possibly be more important than their own race. That was the origin of each individual! If anyone else present was in Wang Zhong¡¯s shoes, none of them would be willing to kill the Blood Demon Ancestor in exchange for the lives of all their fellow people!

    Wang Zhong hesitated.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor was the source of the disaster. If he was not eliminated today, there would be no end of trouble in the future. However, he had no way of eliminating the 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse. If the cost was sacrificing the lives of countless people in the Earth civilization, Wang Zhong would definitely reject it.

    Could Wang Zhong really wait and watch the Blood Demon Ancestor leave just like that?

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Lao Wang, I said that you¡¯d definitely be no good without me!¡±

    Wang Zhong was dumbfounded as he heard a familiar voice sounding in his mind. Closely after, a multicolored ray of light dazzled, and a small figure formed in his mind.

    He was wearing an ostentatious clown outfit as he stuck out hisrge and bright red nose. Hisrge eyes were wide open as he stretched out his hand and pinched Lao Wang¡¯s nose.

    ¡°What are you spacing out for?! I only went to sleep, but why does it seem as if you no longer recognize me? Did you actually forget about me? Hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t be so heartless, right? Who am I? Shout it out loud for me!¡±

    Sim¡ªSimba?!

    Ever since he came to the Land, Simba had been sleeping for two to three full years. At first, Lao Wang was not used to this, but he gradually became ustomed to this after a long time. However, no matter how he adjusted to it, he could not possibly forget Simba¡¯s smile.

    This was the inseparable fellow who had always apanied him for as long as he could remember. This was his dearly loved rtive!

    Over the two to three years of Simba¡¯s slumber, even though Lao Wang lived his days as normal, he was constantly worried. Arge part of the reason why he had desperately improved his power was because he hoped to be able to quickly awaken Simba after he became strong enough. He thought that it would be a very fast process, but he never expected that there would be no reaction from Simba when he broke through to the Void Core Realm. When he broke through to the Solid Core Realm, there was still no reaction. As a result, Wang Zhong was almost in despair. He could not see any signs of Simba waking up in the foreseeable future.

    But now, when he was trapped in a dilemma, Simba had suddenly awakened.

    Yes!

    Wang Zhong suddenly realised something.

    His thoughts had been wrong from the very beginning. What could awaken Simba was not the strength of his spiritual power, but the power of his belief!

    Just like his battles on Skylink in the past, only the power from his spirit and his soul could be used to replenish Simba and the Fate Roulette. Furthermore, he had saved thousands of elite dead souls in the Land from the Blood River Diagram. These dead souls were not ordinary and were all elites from various great civilizations, with great power and wide connections. They were grateful to Wang Zhong, and their rtives, friends, civilizations, and many associated people were also paying close attention to this battle and had all seen this scene. Thus, they were also extremely grateful towards Wang Zhong, and this gave birth to their belief in him...

    This wave of power had repelled the Blood Demon Ancestor, strengthened his Heaven and Earth Chessboard, and at the same time, stimted Simba! This allowed him toe back to life!

    Lao Wang could not help but feel his heart surge. In fact, he had even forgotten the massive danger that the Earth was facing.

    He had faced death, darkness, and the so-called solitude. He had been abandoned by the entire world, yet Lao Wang had never cared. All of this was not because he had a strong mindset from a young age, but because he had Simba!

    The two to three years that Simba had spent sleeping was the first time Lao Wang experienced true loneliness. He was able to wholeheartedly devote himself to cultivation and constantly think about cultivation even when he was eating or sleeping. Rather than saying that this state was because he had made a firm resolution and was forced to do so in order to survive, it was because he was afraid of loneliness and boredom. Without the fellow who nagged at his ear from a young age, his loneliness could truly drive him mad.

    ¡°Simba!¡± Lao Wang could not help but shout loudly in his mind. His voice was filled with energy that had umted for a long time and was now released.

    ¡°Wrong!¡± However, Simba was obviously dissatisfied. He widened his eyes and roared, ¡°I¡¯m the Great Simba! The Handsome Simba! The Intelligent Simba! The Invincible Simba!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Lao Wang could not help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re my most beloved Simba!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Your words have be so sweet! After not seeing you for a few days, your ingratiation has be much more effective!¡± Simba nodded his head in satisfaction and was in great spirits. It was as if he was not aware that he had just woken up after a long nap. However, in the next second, he would regret his pretentious actions.

    Lao Wang gave him a fierce bear hug and rubbed him against his chest. His strong and healthy chest muscles pressed against Simba until his face started to turn purple.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough! Stop! Stop!¡± Simba managed to struggle out after much difficulty, and his expression turned dark. ¡°Settle the trouble outside first!¡±

    Lao Wang suddenly woke up with a start. He had missed Simba too much and had forgotten what he was here for at this moment. He had forgotten that the Earth was now between life and death and that the Blood Demon Ancestor outside would not wait for him and Simba to talk about the past.

    It was much better now!

    Even though it was very unlikely for Simba to be able to help him in battle since a long time ago, he now had one more person to discuss things with. Wang Zhong said in a low voice, ¡°That is the 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation...¡±

    ¡°Rx, rx! I know that it is slightly troublesome for you, but to Simba...¡± Simba waved his hand.

    Ever since Lao Wang obtained the power of belief and stimted Simba, he had been awake and naturally knew everything that was happening outside. However, since Lao Wang was involved in a battle for life and death, he was in no hurry to jump out and meet up. ¡°Ha ha ha, there is nothing the great Simba doesn¡¯t know or cannot do! You have to rely on Simba during crucial moments!¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and touched his chest. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s my Fate Roulette?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Lao Wang picked up the Fate Roulette, which was hanging high in his sea of consciousness, and passed it to Simba. Simba had never had this item on his body, so how could he obtain it from there?

    ¡°Cough cough cough... I slept for too long, and I¡¯m in a slight daze... It doesn¡¯t matter! These are all small matters, not a problem at all!¡± Simba gave a dry cough and confidently received the Fate Roulette. ¡°Not bad, not bad. It has enough energy, enough to make a huge judgment... That¡¯s right, what was my line again?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Lao Wang was speechless. Even though he was already ustomed to Simba¡¯s silly attributes, he knew how heaven-defying the power of the Fate Roulette judgment was. However, this matter concerned the life and death of the Earth. This kind of Simba made him feel slightly worried. ¡°Do I need to do something...?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need! There¡¯s no need at all! Just tell that Blood Demon something and that he should wait for his death.¡± Simba scratched his head and suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°Ah, my line. I remember now!¡±

    He tossed the Fate Roulette in his hands into the sky. The Fate Roulette, which was filled with energy thanks to the power of Wang Zhong¡¯s belief, suddenly dazzled. Then, the ck and white world started to rapidly rotate and spin.

    ck and white were reversed, and the heaven and the earth switched ces!

    ¡°Fate is like a wooden dummy. Let¡¯s kick it to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± Simba shrieked and kicked at the rotating roulette!

    ¡°Earthling!¡± In the arena, the Blood Demon Ancestor roared in a frenzy. He felt threatened as Wang Zhong was being so stubborn. He had not expected this!

    The 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse had been activated, and no one would be able to eliminate it, even if a true god came! If the Blood Demon Ancestor died and lost control of the Blood Propagation Curse, it would immediately kill off all the Earthlings! How could Wang Zhong allow his entire civilization to apany him to his grave? This did not make sense. What exactly was he hesitating for?!

    ¡°I almost can¡¯t control the Blood Propagation Curse! You only have one minute left!¡± the Blood Demon Ancestor roared loudly. In reality, he had no problems with controlling it for another 10 minutes, but he had to give Wang Zhong more pressure.

    Finally, he saw the Earthling, who had been hesitating all along, suddenly make a determined expression on his face, as if he had made a decision.

    The Blood Demon Ancestor silently heaved a sigh of relief. The Earthlings were afraid, but so was he! So what if he killed all the Earthlings? Aspared to taking revenge, he desired his survival more.

    However, the next second, the Blood Demon Ancestor heard a sentence that he did not expect to hear.

    ¡°End of negotiation.¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes regained their peace as he smiled. ¡°I have chosen to kill you!¡±

    He waved hisrge hand, and 11 chess pieces charged towards the Blood Demon Ancestor to kill him!

    He was crazy. This Earthling was crazy!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He could not believe that Wang Zhong would sacrifice the lives of everyone on Earth just to kill him!

    He had never thought that Wang Zhong¡¯s desire to kill him would be so great. Did Wang Zhong think that he did not have the ability to extinguish the Earth?

    He reacted and shouted wildly, ¡°Then die! All of you!¡± Since he was able to be the Ancestor of his race, the Blood Demon Ancestor would never be an indecisive person. If he could not live, then the Earthlings should not think of living either!

    The Blood River Diagram, which could still be stabilized, exploded at that moment. However, at the same time, the monochrome power of the fate judgment had materialized in the chessboard. The judgment seeded quickly, focusing the monochrome rays of light that were inteced in the chessboard world into a ball of scorching white light.

    It was a holy light!

    The holy light shone. Then, a wave of massive power surged towards the Blood Demon Ancestor and suppressed him!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor could feel that the moment his Blood Propagation Curse was illuminated by the holy light, it instantly changed direction.

    The karmic blood propagation threads connected to the bodies of countless Earthlings recoiled and passed through the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s body instead before rapidly spreading to the bodies of all the Blood Demons!

    What was happening?!

    The Blood Propagation Curse did not have any ws and could not be eliminated. This was undeniable. The Ancestor who had created this curse was truly a rare talent, and the might of the Blood Propagation Curse had reached the top of all thews in the Land. However, this was not a power from the Land, but a power of the naturalws. This was a heartless judgment by the world.

    The Blood Propagation Curse that had been released needed to belong to someone. Since it did not belong to the Earthlings, then it must belong to the Blood Demon Race.

    It was rebounding back to him!

    The Blood Demon Ancestor panicked greatly. This was the first time he sensed the massive threat of death! Furthermore, he could even see that the Earthlings on the spectator stands, who had closed their eyes and were waiting for death, had regained their healthy state and frolicked about. On the contrary, at the Blood Demon Race stands, a sea of blood-red eyes instantly shone.

    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± he blurted out with a face full of disbelief. This was a restricted technique that had extinguished an entire level-7 civilization back then! This was an unbreakable power that the Blood Demon Race had used to threaten countless civilizations for several dozen centuries! But it had been resolved by that Earthling just like that?! He could not imagine this. Even as it rebounded and he was being devoured, he simply could not understand what had happened. In fact, he did not even know what kind of power had defeated him.

    However, it was a pity that he no longer had the opportunity to explore this secret. This sentence had be hisst words in this world.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± There was a mournful and miserable roar. Light shone from the tattered Blood River Diagram as if it was reflecting light, and the entire Diagram turned into a whirlpool of bloody aura that firmly pulled the Blood Demon Ancestor¡¯s body in. Then, a twisted soul was extracted from his body and sucked into the whirlpool of bloody aura.

    Closely after, the entire whirlpool was suddenly drawing itself in and rapidly shrank. In the end, there was only a faint ssh, and the whirlpool shrank to nothing. It had turned into a dot and disappearedpletely, only leaving behind the stiff and empty shell of the Blood Demon Ancestor that had lost its soul. It stood on the chessboard like an actual chess piece.

    There was dead silence in the arena...

    The survivors had all witnessed this unbelievable scene. The Blood Demon Ancestor had used a ¡°forbidden curse¡± in the Star Alliance, but the results were different from what he had expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s over?¡±

    Few people could see the actual results. Everything that had happened in the arena was too strange. The Blood Demon Ancestor was still standing there, while the Earthling¡¯s chess pieces stopped their attack.

    Everyone widened their eyes and watched this, but they could not be sure. The level of this battle had gone beyond the scope that these ordinary spectators could understand. The abstruse power of the rules, as well as the curse that could spread throughout a civilization... Such power could not be observed simply with the naked eye.

    However, the Earthlings and the Blood Demon Race could sense this!

    Kakadinme had been clenching his fist on the spectator stands. As long as the Ancestor was alive, and as long as the Blood Propagation Curse still existed, no civilization and no one in the Land could truly punish the Blood Demon Race. Even if they momentarily failed in today¡¯s Civilization War, it would be no more than a loss of some wealth. With the strength of the Blood Demon Race, they would eventually seize back what they had once lost. Furthermore, Shai Lowhe, who had been selected as the heir for the Blood Demon Race behind closed doors, had died. This even made Kakadinme slightly excited. As long as Shai Lowhe was dead, only then would he have the opportunity to catch the eyes of the Ancestor and be the next sessor of their race. Thus, perhaps the Blood Demons could not ept the loss of this battle, but this did not include Kakadinme. He had even started to imagine how he would lead the declining Blood Demon Race back to glory!

    However, all these imaginations ceased at this moment, He sensed a wave of power that mysteriously made him panic descend at this moment. As a result, the blood throughout his body throbbed and burned.

    He felt that his throat was dry, and the skin all over his body also started to rapidly dry up. In fact, it felt as if his soul had contracted a foul disease, making him instantly feel haggard and powerless. Others might panic or feel confused over this, but he was a member of the Blood Demon Race. Furthermore, he was a genius disciple who was close to the core pirs of the Blood Demon Race. Thus, Kakadinme knew too well what this meant.

    This was the Ancestor¡¯s Blood Propagation Curse, but it was now on the Blood Demon Race. Had the Blood Propagation Curse rebounded?

    ¡°Ancestor?! Ancestor?!¡±

    At this moment, he felt shock and despair. He forcibly resisted the difort throughout his body, looked at the arena, and shouted the Ancestor¡¯s name loudly. However, when he saw the Blood Demon Ancestor, who he looked upon as a deity, there was an even more panic-stricken expression on his face. Closely after, his soul was extracted and broken into pieces. Then, everythingpletely disappeared in the short span of a few seconds!

    Meanwhile, standing opposite the Blood Demon Ancestor was an Earthling who was also from the Heavenly Gates and of the same age and batch as Kakadinme. However, he was like a deity as he bathed in a pool of holy light. He was holy and lofty, and could not be assaulted!

    The panic, as well as the anxious and fearful thoughts, in Kakadinme¡¯s heart instantly disappeared, leaving only deep despair.

    That Earthling, that Wang Zhong... He had killed the Blood Demon Ancestor and even broke the 10,000 Soul Blood Propagation Curse that their Race had relied on as their foundation! This was something that no one in the entire Star Alliance had ever done in over ten eras, and this Earthling had only cultivated for 20 to 30 years...

    He had wanted to strive against such a being back in the Heavenly Gates?

    How ridiculous, woeful, and regrettable!

    Lofty aspirations and high ideals? The revitalization of the Blood Demon Race? In this moment, all of these had lost their significance. He had been struck by the Blood Propagation Curse, and the caster was no longer around. As a result, the curse had lost control, and no one could save the Blood Demon Race. They would definitely lose, and everything would be for nothing.

    Kakadinme¡¯s eyes turned red, and he felt that he was no longer able to resist the onught of the curse. Meanwhile, the skin of the several fellow Blood Demons beside him had started to ulcerate, and dirty blood surged forth from their bodies. Their entire bodies were bright red and extremely itchy. Soon after, they lost theirst remaining bits of intelligence and consciousness. They furiously scratched their skin, elerating the speed at which their body ulcerated...

    The Blood Demon Race was done for!

    Kakadinme closed his eyes. The losers would always be in the wrong. He could no longer bear to see the miserable state his fellow Blood Demons were in. He seized thest hint of self-consciousness he had to stretch out his hand and simply smash his own head into pieces...

    The uproar among the Blood Demons at the spectator stands onlysted for a dozen seconds. Once the Blood Propagation Curse took effect, it was simply too terrifying. The destruction of an entire civilization would ur in no more than an instant. The remaining Gold Core Blood Demons in the waiting room rushed out with red eyes. Even though almighty Gold Core experts were also unable to resist the onught of this terrifying curse, their powerful souls and wills, as well as their Gold Core physical bodies, allowed them to resist for a while longer. They wanted to fight for their lives! Even if they died, they would drag in a few Earthlings as scapegoats. Thus, they simply rushed towards the stands where Ma Dong and the others were.

    To these almighty Gold Core experts, crossing the short distance of a few hundred meters would take no more than the blink of an eye. However, at that moment, it was as if there was a natural moat. The monochrome chessboard world covered the entire arena, including them.

    Lao Wang did not do anything. He only quietly watched the monochrome chessboard extending infinitely. The five remaining great Gold Cores from the Blood Demon Race simply felt the ground beneath their feet rapidly growing expansively. It was clearly a distance they could clear in one stride, but the more they ran in that direction, the further they felt their destination was.

    Thirty seconds! Even the few almighty Gold Core experts could not resist for more than thirty seconds.

    Their festering skin had melted, along with their entire body, turning their bodies into a puddle of foul blood. In the end, this blood dripped on the ground and continuously formed bean-sized blood bubbles that resembled hypertoxic sulphuric acid that melted their bones at the same time.

    COMMENT5ments

 Chapter 1208 - Made a Name for Himself in One Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Made a Name for Himself in One Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The entire world fell silent and lost all sound. More urately, the miserable state of the Blood Demon Race in the short half a minute shocked everyone into silence.

    They had heard the terrifying legend of the Blood Demon Race previously destroying a level-7 civilization with the flip of the hand and knew that it was with the power of a curse. However, no one had ever thought that the curse would be this tyrannical.

    Half a minute! It only took half a minute! A powerful civilization had vanishedpletely, and their deaths were so miserable! It was no wonder that for the past several dozen eras, regardless of how great the offense by the Blood Demon Race was, the Star Alliance usually chose superficial and minor punishments. This was because no civilization was willing topletely oppose the Blood Demon Race. They were definitely a terrifying power that could bring any civilization in the Star Alliance down if they were desperate.

    However, such a strong power had been extinguished with the wave of a hand by an individual. Furthermore, this person was merely a Solid Core...

    Countless people on the spectator stands felt a chill down their spine. The more they understood how powerful the Blood Demon Race was, the more they could sense Wang Zhong¡¯s strength! Putting aside the level-5 and level-6 civilizations, even the several level-8 civilization higher-ups on the host¡¯s seats all stood up at that moment.

    A Solid Core? A junior? With such strength, everyone no longer saw the Earth as a civilization they could control.

    A true expert could receive absolute respect! Furthermore, this was a terrifying being who had enough might topletely reshuffle the distribution of power in the Land.

    ¡°The Civilization War between the Blood Demon Race and the Earthling Race...¡± Superintendent Erza took a deep breath. The voice reverberated through the air with her typical might, as well as a hint of respect for Wang Zhong. ¡°The winner is the Earth!¡±

    The entire arena paused for a brief few seconds. This was not because of Superintendent Erza¡¯s announcement, but because of Superintendent Erza¡¯s voice that pulled them back from their shock and astonishment.

    p p p...

    A round of apuse first sounded from the host¡¯s seats. This was from the group of bosses that included Elder Yimo, Elder Elder Yimo, Patriarch Kalidan, and the others.

    Closely after, the Titans, the Illusion Race, the Ocean Empire, and the Heavenly Treasures Street...

    p! p p p! p p p p p p!

    ¡°Earth! Earth! Earth!¡±

    ¡°Master Wang Zhong is the best in the world!¡±

    ¡°The Earth is invincible!¡±

    ¡°I love the monk!¡± ¡°I love the baldie!¡±

    ¡°Boss! That¡¯s my boss! Hey, hey, hey, he is really my boss. We share a room in the Heavenly Gates! Damn, who dares not to give in to him! Stand up and let me see!¡±

    Very quickly, the scattered apuse turned concordant and was apanied by earth-shaking cheers and frenziedughter. It was as if a prairie fire had instantly set the entire arena aze.

    This was a result that had surprised everyone. Many people would definitely lose money today, but even those who had lost on their bets were sincerely cheering at that moment.

    So what if they lost some money? What was more moving than personally witnessing a new era and the birth of a king who would be recorded in history books?

    Victory? They had won?!

    At the Earthling seats, Wang Zhanfeng, Lan Daier, and the others were already brimming with tears. Laura and Mmi were excitedly hugging each other, while Emily firmly pulled Ma Dong¡¯s already short hair. ¡°Ma Dongdong! We¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve won! Brother Wang Zhong won!¡±

    ¡°I know! I know!¡± Ma Dong clenched his teeth. At this moment, he did not maintain the image of a high-ranking officer that he had nurtured over the past few years. He cried,ughed, and clenched his teeth. His cousin was too strong, and his scalp was really going to fall off from her pulling. However, he forgot to criticize her harshly as, at this moment, he was no longer the ruler of the Earth. Instead, he was just an ordinary person of Earth, which had won its high-stakes gamble. He was also Wang Zhong¡¯s brother. His eyes were red and moist, but he did not know whether it was because he was in pain or because he was touched. ¡°Lao Wang is still so amazing!¡±

    In the Earth waiting room, Mu Zi, Aiolos, Mo Wen, and the others charged out and surrounded Wang Zhong in the arena.

    ¡°Wang Zhong!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Even though everyone hade to this Civilization War with a firm attitude that did not allow them to look back, but in reality, besides Mu Zi, even the strongest Mo Wen did not have any certainty that they could win against the Blood Demon Race, let alone simply eliminate the entire Blood Demon Race!

    Lao Wang simply smiled and stood in the world of the ck and white chessboard. This feeling was extremely marvelous, as if he controlled everything. He could even easily distinguish which cheers were sincere and which were fake amidst the one million people present. In fact, he could sense countless errant, envious, and jealous individuals... Of course, all these were no longer important.

    The Earth had been a ¡°mere level-4 civilization¡± in everyone¡¯s eyes, yet they had easily eliminated the Blood Demon Race with five straight wins. This differed greatly from what everyone had predicted, and there would definitely be a disparity in their mentality. Furthermore, the Blood Demon Race had established themselves in the Star Alliance over several dozen eras and would have some loyal allies and subordinate civilizations. Thus, it was reasonable for them to produce various emotions. However, they obviously could only think of hating the Earth in their minds. When faced with the Earth, which was at the peak of its power, these people were powerless to cause any more waves.

    He simply looked up into the sky and in the direction of Superintendent Erza.

    The Civilization War had ended, but the Earth had not yet received the Blood Demon Race¡¯s assets. This would be the transfer of arge amount of wealth. Even though no one now dared to offend the Earth, if the Star Alliance did not say anything or help them, the Earth would not even be able to estimate how much capital the Blood Demon Race had, let alone ept it.

    There was aplex expression in Superintendent Erza¡¯s eyes, but this was not hesitation. Instead, when she faced Wang Zhong, who she had seen as a junior not too long ago, she would inevitably have some different emotions towards him. However, she controlled those thoughts very quickly and announced in a clear voice, ¡°The Earth has won the Civilization War and will rece the Blood Demon Race. As the Superintendent of the Heavenly Gates and the Vice President of the Star Alliance Executive Council, I appoint the Earth as the twenty-first level-7 civilization!¡±

    The vast voice caused the extremely lively arena to gradually fall silent once again. Even though everyone knew that the Earth would definitely receive all of these, the attitude of the Star Alliance could still determine many things. After all, the Blood Demon Race had suffered the bacsh of the Blood Propagation Curse and had probably died outpletely in those short few minutes. Many civilizations who had business rtions or credit transactions with the Blood Demon Race perked up their ears. If the Star Alliance¡¯s announcement was even slightly vague, they could use it to disim their old debts with the Blood Demon Race.

    ¡°At the same time, considering that there are no survivors from the Blood Demon Race, the Star Alliance will immediately and temporarily take hold of all the assets, debts, property, and wealth of the Blood Demon Race. The Machinery Race will be involved in counting and checking the property of the Blood Demon Race. All civilizations who have business dealings with the Blood Demon Race must actively cooperate. If anyone tries to be opportunistic and embezzles the wealth that should belong to the Earth in any form, once investigations have beenpleted, light offenders will be given a fine ten times heavier than the usual amount. Meanwhile, heavy offenders will be punished for betraying the Star Alliance!¡±

    The arena was silent, and all was quiet.

    As expected...

    Everyone had seen how the Star Alliance dealt with the wealth of civilizations that had been extinguished and had their assets confiscated. Typically, when a civilization had been eliminated, only their material wealth that remained on the surface would be counted most of the time. As for the secret debts, the Star Alliance would usually turn a blind eye to them. If one was willing to, they could dere these debts, but if they were not willing to, they would simply leave it. On the one hand, most of the civilizations whose possessions had been confiscated were only level-5 or level-6. Their wealth was limited, and the Star Alliance made little of their assets. On the other hand, the job of checking the ounts for an enormous civilization was too troublesome andplex. It was also impossible to check all the ounts clearly as this project was just toorge.

    But looking at the current situation, they were going to clearly check all the ounts of the Blood Demon Race and even have the Machinery Race step in to check all civilizations who had business dealings with the Blood Demon Race! What a vast project that would waste a lot of manpower and material resources! In the end, they were purely helping the Earth, and the Star Alliance would not benefit in any way.

    However, the Star Alliance did not hesitate at all. Instead, they also enforced the most severe punishment!

    However, one could imagine that with such high pressure, there would definitely be no one who dared to think of opportunistically defaulting on their debts. Yes, the Star Alliance could not possibly check all the ounts clearly, but one could never be too careful. Once the Machinery Race discovered them, they might face a great disaster that would wipe out their race.

    This gave the Earthlings a lot of face... No, it should be said that this showed due respect for Wang Zhong!

    Even the several lofty level-8 civilizations in the Star Alliance could sense how terrifying and awe-inspiring Wang Zhong was. They treated the Earth as a superpower that was on equal footing as them.

    ¡°Thank you, Superintendent!¡± There was no pleasant surprise or sentiment on Lao Wang¡¯s expression. He was simply very calm. A person¡¯s state of mind determined one¡¯s strength to a veryrge extent. When one truly stood at the top of the world and looked at the rest of the world, they would realize that very few things in this world could shock or surprise them.

    ¡°Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong! Wang Zhong!¡±

    No one knew who had started it, but Wang Zhong¡¯s name started to reverberate throughout the arena. Almost one million people shouted in unison. Their voices echoed throughout the vast arena and throughout the Machinery Pce.

    The Earth had risen, and Wang Zhong had climbed to the top! No one could stop them in this world!

    ......

    The job of receiving the Blood Demon Race¡¯s wealth was much more sessful and easier than imagined. This was thanks to the high-pressure punishment that Superintendent Erza had announced, as well as the high efficiency of the Machinery Race. After only half a month, all of the Blood Demon Race¡¯s capital had been ounted for.

    Just the Blood Demon Castle alone stored six trillion Gold Star Stones, which was enough to rival the output of Gold Star Stones in the Star Alliance for the past several decades. They were all gathered in one castle. After umting Gold Star Stones for several dozen eras, the wealth of the Blood Demon Race was simply dumbfounding.

    However, to a truly powerful civilization, Gold Star Stones were obviously only a very small portion of their massive wealth. True experts were not misers who could only umte wealth. They were more than willing to turn their cash into various material goods and strength. These were many things that the Blood Demon Castle alone could not amodate.

    In total, the Machinery Race discovered ninerge ¡°warehouses¡± that belonged to the Blood Demon Race, which were all located ons at the peripheral worlds that had been invaded and upied by the Blood Demon Race to store their objects.

    There were mountains of pills, seas of equipment of various ranks, as well asbat fortresses, spiritual protective barriers, and other objects of various ranks that couldpletely cover an entire. Just counting these items took the Machinery Race about half a month, and this was under the circumstances where they had discovered a lot of information on the current assets that belonged to the Blood Demon Race. If they wanted to make a detailed inventory list, it would probably take countless years to do so.

    Ma Dong was extremely busy. After all, receiving these items was not an easy job.

    In the past, he had always thought that the Earth was too poor, but now, it felt as if they were too rich. In the past, he had always thought that there were too many Earthlings densely packed in the cities that were safeguarded by protection walls, but now, it felt as if there were too few people!

    There were so few people that they did not have enough of them to ept and manage these goods. Putting aside the elites on Earth, even the most ordinary Earthlings had been sent to manage the star trains that contained goods. Even mutated humans had taken on a new lease on life and became the managers of various warehouses. There was no choice as they only had a few billion Earthlings. Aspared to those civilizations who were truly developed, had passed on their inheritance through countless years, and upied manys, there were far too few Earthlings. They had to encourage births. If not, many families would be left idle.

    ......

    ¡°Indeed, our poption is too small. Furthermore, the Earth rose to power too quickly, and I¡¯m afraid that we will quickly face the greatest frustration that high-leveled civilizations face ¡ª the more perfect our genes are, the harder it will be to pass them on.¡± Lao Wang looked at the person on the other end of the video call and sighed sentimentally. As of present, the Earth hadpletely integrated with the Star Alliance. In the past,munication had been a problem that caused Earthlings a lot of headaches. Now that they had money and power, as well as the assistance of a super-technological civilization like the Machinery Race, it was simply too easy.

    On the other end of the video call, a womanughed. ¡°You... We managed tomunicate after much difficulty just for you to talk about the future of the Earth with me.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Lao Wangughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not so noble, my love. I¡¯m talking about our future.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Scarlet¡¯s eyes dazzled. How could she me Wang Zhong? She knew that Wang Zhong was this kind of person and was simply joking with him.

    It had been three years. Wang Zhong had gone to the divine territory for three years, and she had been waiting on Earth for those three years. A few days ago, due to the hatred between the Earth and the Blood Demon Race, Ma Dong was afraid that the Blood Demon Race would secretly send someone to take her hostage in order to threaten Wang Zhong. Thus, for her safety, Ma Dong had hidden Scarlet in an isted secret world.

    Luckily, the Earth had advanced to a level-7 civilization and was now extremely wealthy. Thus, immediatemunication and the like were not a problem at all. As long as Scarlet and Lao Wang were willing to, they could talk over video throughout the night.

    ¡°A few days ago, Elder Yimo gave me a secret technique. He said that it was often used by the aristocrat races in high-leveled civilizations to pass on their genes and is said to have a 100% sess rate... It¡¯s just that the materials needed are slightlyplex,¡± Lao Wang said. ¡°I¡¯m gathering the materials over here. Once I¡¯ve gathered them, let¡¯s try it out. We have to work hard. Isn¡¯t Ma Dongdong encouraging childbirth? We have to set a good example for the Earth poption to flourish. There is no shirking our responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Says you!¡± Scarlet¡¯s face turned slightly red, but this was not because she was embarrassed. They were an old married couple, and this was not much. Furthermore, they had not seen each other for three years and were filled with burning passion for each other. After not seeing each other for such a lengthy time, they longed for each other greatly. The bright red expression on her face was something that only Wang Zhong could see. ¡°When you were on Earth a few years ago, I never saw you working this hard!¡±

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s an unjust verdict, a great injustice!¡± Lao Wang was serious. ¡°I was treasuring your body. Back then, your injuries were still not stable.¡±

    ¡°What a joke.¡± Scarlet cheerily curled a finger through the video call projection. ¡°Only men will be tired.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say...¡± Lao Wang could not help butugh. He rubbed his hands together. An originally warm and touching call had turned slightly inappropriate.

    Suddenly, the door of Scarlet¡¯s room was shoved open.

    ¡°Oh? Sister, who are you chatting with?¡± Emily thoughtlessly walked in while eating an ice cream cone.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Scarlet coughed slightly, and her entire face instantly turned bright red. Emily turned towards the video. Then, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Brother Wang Zhong?!¡±

    Lao Wang did not know whether tough or to cry. The passion that Scarlet had provoked was instantly cleansed thoroughly by this girl. What a bad time for her to appear! Why did she have to appear now? If this happened all the time, there would be a problem!

    ¡°Ahem...¡± As expected of a couple who looked alike, Lao Wang even looked exactly the same as Scarlet when he pretended to cough.

    Emily seemed to have realized something and scratched the back of her head with an awkward expression on her face. ¡°Oh, did I disturb your happy asion?¡±

    ¡°What do you think...?¡± Lao Wang could only look at her with hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault. So what...¡± Over the past few years, Emily had changed a lot. At the very least, she was no longer the girl who could not tell whose family Wang Zhong belonged to. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°Sister, the Soul Molding Pills from the Star Alliance have arrived. Ma Dongdong asked me to send them to you...

    ¡°I¡¯ll put them here.¡± Emily took out a small box and ced it on the table. Then, she cheerily made her retreat. ¡°You can continue, continue. I won¡¯t disturb you flirting with each other.¡±

    After this small star of cmity had left, they wanted to adjust their emotions and continue their previous topic. However, after looking at each other for a while, they realized that those emotions had been destroyed and cleaned out by that girl and would note back.

    In the end, the two of them could not help butugh out loud.

    Life was still very long, and no one in the Land could destroy the joy between the two of them. There was no need to hurry.

    ¡°When will youe back?¡± Scarlet asked gently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure for now. The Earth has just joined the Star Alliance Executive Council, and I am one of the members of the Executive Council. Currently, the Star Alliance is going through an eventful period, and I also have to personally deal with some powers that are loyal to the Blood Demon Race. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to leave in the short-term...¡± Wang Zhong thought about it. ¡°But Mo Wen let everyone go to the Mirror World because there is a reflection of the origins of the Earth there. I¡¯m thinking of taking some time off to also take a look. The Mirror World is different from the Land, and the spiritual power and gravity are not as great as in the Land. I¡¯ll ask the Machinery Race to customize a set of protective clothing for you. Then, you and Ma Dongdong cane together.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Scarlet¡¯s eyes lit up. To her, there was nothing in this world that was more important and made her happier than being with Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I added some raw materials and specially made those Perfect Soul Molding Pills to target your illness,¡± said Wang Zhong with a smile as he pointed to the box that Emily had just ced on the table. ¡°Take one pill every week. After at most half a year, your soul injuries when you broke through to the Heavenly Soul Stage should heal.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Even though Scarlet already knew that Wang Zhong had created these especially efficacious pills, she did not hope for too much. She was now very well. Unlike other people, she truly felt that the Earth was very good. Perhaps the outside world was shy and splendid, but she preferred the Earth. Maybe this would change in the future, but this was not the time for that.

    Scarlet was immersed in happiness as she heard everything that Lao Wang had to say. After some time, she finally thought of something else. ¡°That¡¯s right, I have some bad news that I haven¡¯t told you about. Old Potter passed away just yesterday...¡±

    Lao Wang was dumbfounded by this familiar name. The voice and expression of an old person instantly appeared in his mind.

    Back when Wang Zhong was still in Tianjing Academy as a minor, Old Potter had already established a friendship between generations with him. Thus, Wang Zhong was able toe into contact with information about the Fifth Dimension and do research on living runes. As for the backstabbing that he encountered from the 10 Great Families after the CHF, Old Potter had also risked his life to protect many rtives and friends of Wang Zhong. He was a loveable and respectable old man.

    Three years ago, Wang Zhong had paid him a visit before leaving Earth. Back then, there did not seem to be any issues with his body. However, they had parted forever in just three years.

    Lao Wang fell silent. His excitement had been swept clean, and he simply felt that his heart was heavy.

    ¡°How about Laura? How is she?¡±

    ¡°Not too good.¡± Scarlet shook her head. ¡°On the one hand, she is extremely sad. Her parents are no longer around, and Mister Potter was her only blood rtive left. On the other hand, several children in the Copperfield family seem to want to fight for power. Their grandfather just passed on yesterday, but I heard that the family is already breaking up today. Laura doesn¡¯t want to care about these matters, but she was personally appointed by Mister Potter as the top heir of the Copperfield family.¡±

    Lao Wang furrowed his eyebrows. Scarlet paused before continuing, ¡°If it only involved a few children, it would be easy to resolve, but I heard that some Star Alliance powers are involved... You know that the great families on Earth are now hotmodities in the Star Alliance. Those who invest in them have a lot of money. Furthermore, they have used proper procedures to invest in their stocks. They are rightful directors in the shares system, so Ma Dong and the others cannot step in. If they are allowed to continue like this, Laura will not be able to bring them under control. If the Copperfield family truly breaks up, Mister Potter will not be able to rest peacefully in Heaven.¡±

    ¡°The Star Alliance powers?¡± Lao Wang¡¯s voice was slightly cold. ¡°I got it. Let me settle this matter. Let me see which power in the Star Alliance dares to provoke me!¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Scarlet smiled ambiguously.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t overthink it. I was just blurting out without thinking...¡±

    ¡°Look at how nervous you are. Am I so petty?¡± Scarlet smiled. Laura had not sought her help for this matter. Scarlet had heard about it and told Wang Zhong out of her own initiative.

    Scarlet understood Laura¡¯s feelings towards Wang Zhong very well. After so many years, Laura had never even faked an expression towards any other man. In fact, Scarlet even knew that Wang Zhong had always had a favorable opinion of Laura. Furthermore, Laura had natural endowments in cultivation and was among the first batch of Void Cores on Earth besides Wang Zhong and the others. It was not a fantasy for Laura to umte her Gold Core and achieve immortality in the future.

    ¡°If you have the time, chat more with Laura. Besides Mister Potter, she will only listen to your words.¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°Right now, she is far too early. I went to the Copperfield family yesterday, but everyone was struggling for power in the enormous room. At night, she was the only one keeping vigil for Mister Potter... She seemed very thin and pallid. I¡¯m really afraid that she will not be able to recover from this.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After cutting offmunications, Lao Wang¡¯s heart was somewhat heavy.

    Even though he was the top person in the Land, there were still far too many things he could not control in this world, such as mortality.

    Wang Zhong closed his eyes and remained silent for about two or three minutes. It was as if he was thinking silently but also seemed as if he was grieving over a death.

    The departed were already gone, but the days of the living still had to continue.

    He activatedmunications again and connected with Ma Dong. ¡°Do you have the details on the Copperfield family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s slightlyplicated...¡±

    He could tell that Ma Dong had just stayed up all night. Recently, he was already very busy, and Old Potter¡¯s death would cause major fluctuations of authority in the higher-ups on Earth. After all, ever since the Earth rose as a new power, the Copperfield family, represented by Laura who was the first to umte her Void Core, had truly entered the highest ranks of the Earth. In fact, they had even pushed the top five families among the 10 Great Families down the ranks. ¡°Many Star Alliance powers are involved, and they are all investors of the Copperfield family... Furthermore, what¡¯s even more troublesome is that after Laura umted her Void Core, she simply became too dazzling to our people and took away too much of the spotlight. Thus, the people on Earth only recognize Laura, but not the Copperfields. As a result, many children are jealous, and they are divided in heart and practice. This even involves Laura¡¯s blood brother. Do you remember him? That one from the Holy City... These children have colluded with domestic and foreign shareholders in the Star Alliance. Regardless of whether it is their personal or official affairs, it¡¯s very hard for me to step in. This is the most troublesome part.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this really sounds unpleasant, but Old Potter was somewhat muddled. He had sold many family stocks to fund his rune research. Even though the majority shareholder still seems to be Laura, the first heir in line, she only has 35% of the total stocks. The other shareholders are now all cooperating, and Laura is at a public disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°Which Star Alliance powers?¡± Lao Wang¡¯s tone was not very friendly.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t any great powers, just some level-5 and level-6 civilizations in public. However, those shareholders have bought their shares ording to the official processes of the Star Alliance and have followed the economic conditions of the Star Alliance. It¡¯s very difficult even if I want to step in. Lao Wang, do you have a way?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for polite words between brothers. Help Laura buy back those stocks,¡± Wang Zhong said. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much money it takes. You must settle this by today.¡±

    ¡°Money is only a small issue. I¡¯m just afraid that they will not be willing to sell...¡±

    ¡°We will pay twice the amount of money they have spent on the shares.¡± Wang Zhong paused, and his voice turned cold. ¡°If they are still unwilling to sell their shares, then tell them that I will personally pay a visit to their gates. When the timees, the price will no longer be the same! As for the children of the family... I understand Old Potter and his thoughts... Just do what I told you. I, Wang Zhong, am also considered one of Old Potter¡¯s disciples, not an outsider! If those children are willing to stay with the Copperfields, then they can stay. As for those who are unwilling, let them go away!¡±

    ¡°Ha, since you are willing to appear personally, it will definitely be very easy.¡± Ma Dongughed out loud. ¡°I was just wondering if I should tell you about this. If not, Laura would not have been able to deal with this by herself. She¡¯s too pitiful. I was just afraid that you¡¯d be too busy and could not help with this... Speaking of which, why are you suddenly concerned about Laura? Do you have any ¡®improper¡¯ ns while she is in danger?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all old friends. Have some kindness when you speak.¡± Lao Wang rolled his eyes. When Ma Dong was in charge, he was always relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Laura, dragging on like this is no way to do it...¡±

    ¡°Laura, even though you are the head of the family, as your uncle, I have to say a few words...¡±

    ¡°Laura, your grandfather didn¡¯t hand the family to you for you to do nothing! So what if you umted your Void Core? So what if you can fight? You need to have the ability to control the family situation. Only then will everyone be sincerely convinced...¡±

    The room was in an uproar. Laura quietly sat in front of the table and listened to her so-called rtives all talking at once. Her seemingly calm face concealed a heart that was already haggard.

    Her grandfather¡¯s mourning room was next door. Until now, Laura still could not breathe freely after the scene where she held her grandfather¡¯s hand before his death yesterday. She simply wanted to stay on vigil at her grandfather¡¯s mourning room without doing or thinking of anything. She wanted to quietly cherish the memories of the past and apany her grandfather through hisst Earthly custom.

    However, these people had captured her here on the basis of family, and were moring and fighting beside her grandfather¡¯s mourning room unscrupulously!

    Laura wanted to p all these noisy people to death, but she knew that this was uneptable. They all had the same blood as her and were also the direct descendants of her grandfather. If she did so beside her grandfather¡¯s mourning room, her grandfather¡¯s soul might not be able to rest peacefully in Heaven.

    She could only resist and listen to the abominable chattering from these people who tried to force her to agree to someughable conditions that seemed beneficial to their family but would instead sell out their entire family. However, she was unable to refute. In fact, she did not have any authority to actually make decisions.

    If this wealth had not been personally handed over from her grandfather for her to protect, then Laura would not have minded at all. She was toozy to involve herself with these detestable house flies over this wealth. However, the more she was entangled with them, the more Laura realized that she was no match for these eloquent rtives. Furthermore, they had strong level-5 and level-6 civilizations in the Star Alliance supporting them from behind. To the current Earth, level-5 and level-6 civilizations were not considered much, but without Wang Zhong and the other higher-ups, a single family could not even match up to the strength of a random level-4 civilization, let alone a level-5 or level-6 civilization.

    They used legal processes and the contracts they had personally signed with her grandfather. Furthermore, they had massive strength and countless wealth. Thus, they had bribed those disappointing children in their family into submission... In fact, this even included her own brother! Even her brother, who had once loved her the most, had betrayed her because of jealousy and money, let alone the others.

    No one could help her with this matter. She had to endure all of this. The family that her grandfather had valued the most had been passed on to her. She had wanted to let the family defend and support her, but she never expected that it would be her main source of hindrance and frustration instead.

    Listening to the chattering beside her ears, Laura suddenly felt somewhat frustrated.

    There were several billion Earthlings in this world, several billion people of the same race, yet Laura felt extremely lonely. It was as if she had returned to her childhood when she felt helpless after the passing of her parents. At that time, her grandfather had stretched out his hand to her, but now that her grandfather had left, who else would stretch out a warm hand to her?

    Ding ding ding~~

    The Skylink in Laura¡¯s wrist rang and disrupted her train of thought.

    ¡°Let me receive this call first.¡± She maintained a polite smile that no one could see through. This acting was very tiring but was a necessary action. If she allowed others to see the turmoil and fatigue in her heart, then she would lose. She had to stick to the position that her grandfather had left for her. She definitely could not allow those petty people with ulterior motives to strip away the effort that her grandfather had put in over his entire life.

    The room quietened down slightly. Then, Laura looked down and saw the familiar yet foreign profile picture shining on her Skylink.

    She was dumbfounded. A gap suddenly appeared in her psychological lines of defense that she had been guarding all along. Furthermore, this was a massive gap!

    ¡°My apologies...¡± She stood up. She had wanted to conceal her feelings and say ¡°excuse my absence¡±, but her chaotic heart and the emotional gap affected her intensely. As a result, she could not even say these most basic and simplest words to cover up. She started to choke with tears and could not continue speaking.

    She hurriedly left the table as therge group of people in the room gazed at her. Then, she quickly walked to her grandfather¡¯s mourning hall in the next room.

    The dazzling profile picture had been dim for a very long time. This was the first time it had lit up in a few years!

    She adjusted her sobbing voice and picked up her Skylink. ¡°Hello...¡±

    That man¡¯s virtual projection appeared in front of her.

    ¡°...How are you?¡±

    A familiar voice sounded beside her ear. It contained a warmth that Laura could never forget, just as always.

    Her sobs that she had stopped after much difficulty burst forth again. Laura could no longer resist it as burning hot tears surged forth from her eyes. ¡°Wang Zhong! Grandpa is gone...¡±

    Wang Zhong nodded. ¡°Bring your grandfather to the Heavenly Gates. The Natural Race is very adept at appeasing dead souls. If we engage them in some funeral affairs, perhaps it will be much easier when your grandfather reincarnates.¡±

    When he looked at Laura, who was crying like a crybaby, he sighed silently. ¡°As for your family matters, don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ve asked Ma Dong to deal with them. The Star Alliance powers who are involved in this will hand over their shares very quickly. The Copperfield family will not break up. I promised your grandfather that as long as I have the ability to do so, I will definitely ensure that the Copperfield family will continue to prosper!¡±

    The virtual projection stretched out a hand to Laura. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Come to the Land. Your grandfather may be gone, but you still have us!¡±

    Laura desperately nodded as her tears fell like melted wax. All her emotions that she had umted after the passing of her grandfather flowed out at this moment.

    What was a sense of security?

    It was not how powerful the people beside you were. Instead, it was whether this powerful person was willing to stretch out a helping hand without turning back when one most needed help.

    Furthermore, this person was him!

    ......

    Every two or three eras in history, the Star Alliance would usually encounter a great cmity that involved most of the civilizations. There was an inevitable low period that would follow a prosperous one.

    Many people had seen the Civilization War between the Blood Demon Race and the Earth as the beginning of this Star Alliance cmity, but had never thought that this beginning would also be the end. Even though a level-7 civilization, as well as seven or eight subordinate level-5 and level-6 civilizations, had been toppled, the sudden concession of the Fire Demon Race caused the tumultuous Star Alliance to suddenly calm down and stabilize.

    Most people would not rack their brains to dig up the secrets behind this, but almost everyone knew that this was all thanks to Wang Zhong and his Earth. If it was not for the Earth¡¯s powerful rise to power that allowed the Heavenly Shell Race to upy the absolute advantage in their struggle for power, the Fire Demon Race would definitely not admit their loss. Then, the great cmity that involved the entire Star Alliance would inevitably ur during the conflict between the two races.

    By preventing this disaster, it could be said that Wang Zhong and the Earth had saved millions of creatures in the Star Alliance. As a result, people could not help but revere them from the bottom of their hearts, not just because they feared his strength. Of course, in the Star Alliance, the long united must divide, and great powers could not stop this. Perhaps Wang Zhong and the Earth had only postponed this great cmity, but who cared? At the very least, a cmity would not ur for the next few generations. One could not determine their children¡¯s future, so they would just leave theter generations to deal with what happened in the future.

    Nevertheless, they truly revered and worshipped the Earth for this. Everyone saw the Earthling Race as the second Heavenly Shell Race in the Star Alliance. In fact, besides several individuals who boasted about the past, most people felt that the Earth was much better than the Heavenly Shell Race back then when they were powerful and simply reigned throughout the ages.

    Furthermore, the names of Wang Zhong, Mu Zi, Mo Wen, Aiolos, Napier, dimir, and the others had spread throughout the Star Alliance. Thetter five were called the Five Tigers of Earth.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhong had been turned into a myth and was treated as a true deity who surpassed the king-leveled experts. He was notcking in strength, identity, or status. Thus, he only needed to greet the Machinery Race to go to the Mirror World.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Tekuja Arena.¡± Mo Wen smiled and pointed to a broken and circr arena below them. ¡°That was the headquarters of the Resistance Army and where I achieved enlightenment.¡±

    A dozen people, including Wang Zhong, hovered in the air and looked at the circr arena below them. This ce upied an extremelyrge area of several square kilometers. It could have rivaled the Fairy King Arena where the Civilization War was held, except that it was somewhat tattered with weeds growing.

    The Mirror World was a projection of the real world, and everything that could be seen in the Mirror World would definitely exist in the real Fifth Dimension in material form. The Tekuja Arena was a reflection of the Heavenly King. A powerful level-7 civilization had once lived there and passed down fragments of Buddhism. They could havepletely rivaled the present Titan Race. When they were at their peak, they even had the strength to challenge a level-8 civilization. However, it was a pity that they had disappeared in a mysterious battle that involved the Heaven several dozen eras ago.

    Meanwhile, Mo Wen hadprehended Buddhism from some wall drawings in this tattered arena. ¡°Buddhism is broad and deep. What I have understood and learned is no more than the tip of the iceberg...¡±

    He was feeling slightly sentimental. ¡°Wang Zhong, when you have the time, perhaps you cane here andprehend this. This is a kind of deep reading that is different from the eleven originws in the world. Perhaps this will surprisingly be of help when you break through to the Gold Core Realm.¡±

 Chapter 1209 - Gold Core

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Gold Core</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The 11 originws represented the Dimensional World, but Buddhism was an entirely different concept. It was a purely spiritualw, which was undoubtedly the best way to help one make rapid progress.

    Lao Wang nodded. When he looked at the arena below, he could sense numerous pairs of eyes staring at them, a bunch of people freely flying in mid-air. He had heard of many unspoken rules of the Mirror World from Mo Wen. To the people living here, it was probably an incredible thing to be able to fly in mid-air in such an arrogant manner and not worry about attracting attention.

    ¡°Can we really see Earth¡¯s origins here?¡± Napier was curious. This was the main purpose of their journey to the Mirror World. He kept looking downwards, but the murals on the walls and totems were all rted to Buddhism and a once-powerful level-7 civilization. It seemed to have nothing to do with Earth at all.

    ¡°Many projections in the Mirror World are ovepping, and thews here are rather chaotic. I actually discovered this by ident...¡± Mo Wen smiled. ¡°This is just the entrance. Follow me.¡±

    Mo Wen took the lead andnded in a field. He walked to an empty area and surveyed their surroundings, estimating their current approximate location.

    ¡°Follow my footsteps exactly.¡± He started to walk slowly as he spoke. He took three steps to the left and two steps to the right, as if he was walking around in circles. The next moment, he suddenly disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone followed. After taking thest step, the Tekuja Arena suddenly disappeared in front of their eyes, and they found themselves in a destend.

    They could see numerous craters on the ground, and the gravity here was rtively weaker as well. They felt as if their bodies were light enough to float about even if they were doing nothing but standing. They looked upwards, only to see a familiar blue in the distance.

    ¡°Is that Earth? Wait, are we on the Moon?¡± Napier¡¯s eyes widened. Previously, Earthlings in the hundred cities of the Federation were poorly informed. However, since then, Earth had be one of the top civilizations in the Fifth Dimension, and Earthlings were no longer confined to the Fourth Dimension. The Holy City owned a huge airship fleet andnding on the Moon was not a huge feat; it would merely take some airship resources. Only ordinary Earthlings were not informed of such advances.

    The Mirror World was a strange and magical world left behind by an unknown expert. Soon, everyone was immersed in their own world. They saw traces of history in their soul fragments and even events from several generations ago.

    When they left that strange space, everyone gained valuable insight and had mixed emotions about Earth¡¯s past. At the same time, they were more excited now that they had a sense of where their cultivation path was heading. Lao Wang was the only one who seemed a little silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Scarlet was sharp enough to notice this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m returning to Earth anytime soon.¡± Lao Wang decided, looking sorry as he stared at Laura. Originally, the agreed n was that after this journey to the Mirror World, Wang Zhong would apany Scarlet and Laura back to Earth, and take Old Potter¡¯s ashes back there for burial purposes. However, some changes to the n had to be made now. ¡°I want to umte my Gold Core as soon as possible. The Mirror World is a good ce for me to do so, I think I¡¯ll go into closed-door cultivation for a while...¡±

    Scarlet could sense a hint of heaviness in Wang Zhong¡¯s voice. Perhaps he had seen something about the Earth¡¯s history that no one else here had seen.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlet held Laura¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Laura first then. Don¡¯t worry about Earth. We will be waiting for you.¡±

    Lao Wangughed and waved at them. After bidding farewell to Lao Mo and the others and watching them leave, Lao Wang entered the strange elerated world by following the previous route.

    One could see the ancient battlefield where the war between Gods took ce and many traces left behind by an ancient Dragon God. These served as the best guides to help Wang Zhong understand the naturalws and umte his Gold Core.

    He sat down alone on the surface of the Moon in this projection world, surrounded by silence.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lao Wang suddenly became anxious to umte his Gold Core. He sensed an imminent storming, and there was a terror hidden in the calm before the storm.

    He recalled that not long ago, the Machinery Race had discovered that Shannali belonged to the mysterious Dragon yer Race. She had already confessed that she was targeting Wang Zhong, and the so-called higher-ups of the Dragon yer Race knew of Wang Zhong too. The war between Earth and the Blood Demon Race had caused a huge uproar in the Land. Everyone who was not blind or deaf knew how powerful Wang Zhong was, and they could deduce a lot of stuff from that.

    Wang Zhong had exposed his power in front of the four races in Heaven.

    The current Lao Wang was no longer an ignorant and rash fellow who knew nothing about Heaven. When he came into contact with the higher-ups of the Star Alliance, he had ess to some news about Heaven. News of his Dragon Qi didn¡¯t cause muchmotion in the Land, but the four races of Heaven definitely wouldn¡¯t overlook it, especially since he was from Earth. It was only peaceful now as there were strictws that formed a barrier between the Land and Heaven. It was not easy to ascend to Heaven from the Land. In order to get into the Land from Heaven, one had to give up one¡¯sbat power and suppress one¡¯s level of power too.

    Heaven had not taken any action against Wang Zhong for now. Perhaps they thought it would be tough to subdue Wang Zhong if they had to suppress theirbat power, or perhaps there were other reasons.

    However, Wang Zhong could sense that they woulde for him eventually, and that day would not be a long time away. He wasn¡¯t someone who would sit around and wait for death. In any case, he would have to make a trip to Heaven sooner orter.

    It was a pity that Simba also didn¡¯t know much about Heaven. Simba seemed very happy and he had already helped Wang Zhong a lot. It was time for Wang Zhong to rely on his own power!

    Some things were simply meant to be.

    Heaven would be the ce where everything started and ended.

    Lao Wang thought he would only be qualified to unravel the secrets of Heaven after he umted his Gold Core and surpassed the great experts of the Land.

    ¡°Time to start.¡± He pushed aside all distractions and focused on this great figure of Earth from ancient times. Coincidentally, the other party was looking at Wang Zhong too. He seemed to be admiring the Moon, but at the same time, it was as if he had actually discovered the existence of Wang Zhong. He smiled knowingly in the direction of the Moon.

    The next moment, Lao Wang saw that the majestic figure started dancing. His moves were simple but exuded a majestic aura. Lao Wang could clearly sense the power of an overwhelming and domineeringw that passed through the time and space of tens of thousands of years and hundreds of thousands of kilometers.

    The 5 Elements with Light, Darkness, Chaos, Order, Space, and Fate were the 11 originws of the heavens and the earth. However, they seemed to fuse under the demonstration of the great figure and form an entirely new system ofws!

    ¡°Dominating the heavens and the earth, the source of all poweres from my inner self!¡± This mighty voice seemed to have spread to every corner of the universe!

    The Law of Domination!

    Lao Wang was shocked. How could this bear so much resemnce to his Heaven and Earth Chessboard? Even the mantra he chanted while executing the move was simr. However, the power and level of these two moves werepletely different!

    Lao Wang¡¯s dominancemanded the 11 originws. It dominated and judged everything.

    However, the ¡°dominance¡± of this great existence from the Dragon Race was inclusive of everything and wielded the power of the cosmic universe! Even the 11 originws had faded into oblivion, and new elements were formed under the influence of this person¡¯s Law of Domination.

    One made use andmanded the 11 originws, yet this other also absorbed and refined them.

    These were twopletely different levels of power, and one was far more superior in terms of artistic conception.

    Lao Wang was stunned. He could feel his brain buzzing as countless inspirations flooded into his brain. He was ecstatic!

    A faint smile appeared on Wang Zhong¡¯s face.

    It didn¡¯t matter what kind of connection that great being had with him, or whether he was the reincarnation of a great being. At this moment, having such a mentor was the best blessing in the world he could get.

    However, when he wanted to take a closer look at the manifestation of the Law of Domination, the great being suddenly vanished and turned into a piece of quartz thatid atop a stone in a lonely manner.

    Lao Wang had mixed emotions about the fact that he was suddenly involved in a conflict with the most mysterious beings in the Fifth Dimension for no reason. However, he got over those emotions in a split second. While the memory of the Law of Domination was still fresh in his mind, Lao Wang plunged into the process of deducing the secret behind it and cultivating himself. He stood there like a statue, not moving one bit.

    ...

    It had been four years since the Civilization War between Earth and the Blood Demon Race. The Heavenly Shell Race and Fire Demon Race had ¡°made up¡± with each other, and there weren¡¯t many changes to the various civilizations in the Land, except for Earth.

    It took Earth more than three years to take over the various resources of the Blood Demon Race. It was not until the end ofst year that Ma Dong officially announced that Earth had finally finished acquiring the assets of the Blood Demon Race.

    The original Blood Demon City was renamed to ¡°Earth Settlement¡±. Ma Dong was the one who insisted on using this name. After all, Earth had risen to power too fast. Although no one dared to challenge Wang Zhong and the others, they should be more humble since they were an emerging force. Otherwise, others would think that they were upstarts. In addition, the name ¡°Earth Settlement¡± didn¡¯t sound that shabby once one got used to hearing it. This name was much more uniquepared to the names of the other big cities in the Land.

    This ce had be Earth¡¯s base camp. However, there weren¡¯t many Earthlings here. There were fewer than six thousand Earthlings, and this number was only possible after Earth rose to power and used its abundant resources to cultivate arge number of talents to reach the Heavenly Soul and Foundational Stages within a short time frame. The original Blood Demon City could amodate millions of people, and the current number of Earthlings living there was extremely smallpared to that.

    Nheless, this ce was flourishing. People from the Ocean Empire, the Illusion Race, and even some merchants from the Heavenly Treasures Street who were close to Wang Zhong had moved to the new Earth Settlement. Earth¡¯s manpower was too little at the moment, and they worked together to help Earth Settlement prosper. Ma Dong was putting great effort into attracting investors and merchants. He opened up residential rights to other races. With the generous help of the Machinery Race, the Illusion Race, the Heavenly Shell Race, and even the Fire Demon Race, Earth Settlement was prospering and on par with the original Blood Demon City. It was developing at an extremely fast pace and would probably only take one or two years before it surpassed Blood Demon City at its peak.

    In addition, more ordinary Earthlings had been sent to the nine storages owned by the now-dead Blood Demon Race. A high trading volume of resources and business dealings with various civilizations in the peripheral worlds were the main areas and industries that Earth invested in now. Earth, which was the homeworld of Earthlings, had also beenpletely transformed.

    Initially, the bad weather and obstructed sunlight were the side effects that urred after Earth¡¯s formerly locked dimensional coordinates had shifted. With Earth¡¯s status now, an elder of the Natural Race had provided assistance at Mo Wen¡¯s request. He had easily gotten rid of the rigid runic array that was on the verge of copsing. Earth restored its original ecology, with sunny weather and pleasant temperatures in the surroundings everywhere.

    Earth had abundant resources now, and pro-natalist policies were put in ce so that the next generation of Earthlings could inherit enhanced genes and extraordinary potential.

    Every Earthling¡¯s starting point was still the Casted Soul Stage. None of the newborns, even the son of Aiolos and a female goblin, had exceeded this level of power. Having a low starting point seemed to be one of the special traits of an Earthling. However, this was also why Earthlings had the potential to be powerful. Since they started from the bottom, their foundation would be exceptionally solid. They would have more experience and be able to gain enlightenment earlier. One who came from humble origins could reach greater heights aspared to those who had a higher starting point. Thetter would reach the maximum limit in their cultivation journey very soon. Without a solid foundation, one would have difficulty in oveing bottlenecks in their cultivation journey.

    Large numbers of Heroic Souls started appearing among ordinary Earthling soldiers. Heroic Souls were no longer the specialty of the Holy City and were rathermon now. This oue was achieved with just a few years of development.

    It could be expected that in the near future, there would be a huge number of Foundational Stages and Heavenly Souls, enough to reach the standards of a level-6 civilization. Wang Zhong and the others would guide the Earthlings and share their experiences of umting their Gold Cores. Earth would be a truly powerful force as a whole instead of just having a few exceptionally talented individuals.

    Putting these ordinary soldiers aside, what happened to the so-called Five Tigers of Earth and Wang Zhong, who had disappeared for four whole years? What realm of power had they attained?

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Internal Gates.

    Looking past the protective barrier, the Multicolored Crystal River hung in the sky like a silver curtain. It was peaceful and perfect. The view downstream where waves rippled, along with the sound of running water, made one feel rejuvenated and happy.

    Hundreds of people gathered around the Heavenly Shell Superintendent. Most of the big shots from the Internal Gates were here, but they were not the main characters today. The main focus was on the eight young Gold Cores who were standing in front of the Superintendent and surrounded by a crowd bidding farewell to them.

    The eight Gold Cores included Yan Moyu and Feng Yuxiu from the Pill Refinery Hall, as well as Lavel and Cabos from the Equipment Refinery Hall. They were the new batch of candidates who were going to charge through the Heavenly River Tide.

    Today, the Heavenly River Tide was at its weakest in decades. In order to pass this tough assessment, everyone had to be prepared to die.

    Most people who attempted to charge through the Heavenly River Tide didn¡¯te back to the Heavenly Gates. If one seeded, he or she would ascend to Heaven, and there would be no chance of going back to the Heavenly Gates. If one failed, it would then be extremely unlikely for them to survive in that terrifying Heavenly River. In that case, only two or three people out of ten would be lucky enough to survive.

    The eight Gold Cores bid farewell to their family and fellow tribesmen. All of the seniors and juniors from the Heavenly Gates were here, including experts from senior batches and neers who just came to the Heavenly Gates this year. They were here to observe and learn, and this event was considered a prerequisite. After all, almost all of the eight Gold Cores were their seniors. However, there was an exception...

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first and scout a path for you guys,¡± Napier Mo said in a cheery voice. He was still dressed in hisical clown costume. Even if he was going to Heaven, he wouldn¡¯t abandon his outfit. ¡°Where¡¯s Lao Wang? I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in closed-door cultivation in the Mirror World.¡± Mo Wen smiled. ¡°I went to visit him not long ago. That guy is way too focused and immersed in cultivation. He didn¡¯t even notice when I paced around him. He probably won¡¯t make it today.¡±

    Napier¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What about dimir?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be on the Pr. When he brought Julienne back previously, he wanted to help her revive the Xeah family and avenge her tribesmen,¡± interjected Ma Dong. ¡°I made some investigations. Although there aren¡¯t many experts on the Pr, the Xeah family has quite a few enemies. It will take at least one or two years to get rid of all of them. Based on dimir¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll take his little girlfriend on a sightseeing tour on the way. They¡¯ll probably take at least a few years to finish killing their enemies.¡±

    ¡°He has be a degenerate!¡± Napier looked heartbroken. ¡°He has been corrupted! A few years... With this amount of time, he could be a Gold Core if he put in more effort. s, he is wasting his time on such meaningless things! I don¡¯t like his girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Stop being a sour grape.¡± Mo Xingchenughed. ¡°I know you want a girlfriend too. Look at what you¡¯re wearing though! All of the girls will be scared off.¡±

    ¡°I think I look very handsome in this. They don¡¯t know how to appreciate this outfit...¡± Napier sighed. ¡°Hey, those guys are not loyal friends. I¡¯m about to charge through the Heavenly River Tide, but they¡¯re not even going to send me off. Who knows, maybe we won¡¯t have a chance to see each other again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such inauspicious things.¡± Ma Dong smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to Heaven first to scout out a path? Lao Wang and the others will follow soon. You guys will see each other in Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Napierughed. ¡°I¡¯ll go snag a spot in Heaven first and see what it¡¯s like there. I¡¯ll find a ce for you guys to stay too. I¡¯ll be waiting for your grand arrival.¡±

    ¡°Napier Mo, are you ready?¡± The Heavenly Shell Superintendent walked over with a smile. The name list of people who were going to charge through the Heavenly River Tide had been decided long ago. However, with Earth¡¯s status now, there was no problem with adding another spot.

    Frankly speaking, the Heavenly Shell Superintendent was not particrly optimistic about Napier charging through the Heavenly River Tide. Although he was the first Earthling to be a Gold Core, he was the weakest whenpared to Wang Zhong and Mo Wen. However, charging through the Heavenly River Tide didn¡¯t only require one to have a high level of power. There were countless unimaginable obstacles, and it would be a very tough journey. One had to be strong, not only mentally, but especially in the physical aspect too. Perhaps Napier was one of the best assassins in the Land. However, resisting against this heavenly power seemed to be beyond his capabilities.

    Nheless, everyone had the right to pursue their dreams. Since he wanted to try, Superintendent Erza wouldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Napier was very passionate. Yan Moyu, Lavel, and the other Gold Cores had already finished bidding farewell and were waiting for him.

    ¡°Okay, I will send you guys in now.¡± The Heavenly Shell Superintendent smiled and waved her porcin hand.

    There was a tempest of ripples that contained the power of naturalws. It was as if a gap was suddenly ripped open in this calm and transparent space. A terrifying shockwave came from the gap, and everyone could hear a magnified vibration sound instantly.

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    Huge surging waves could be seen!

    The mighty Heavenly River was no longer obscured, and its real form appeared in front of everyone.

    Regardless of which ce in the Heavenly Gates you viewed the Heavenly River from, it would appear to be ¡°peaceful¡±. After all, it was being hidden by the colorful ss barrier. However, once this illusion was removed, the serene and beautiful Heavenly River would suddenly transform into a terrifying beast.

    Rising condensation covered the sky as the Heavenly River was in a high position there. It didn¡¯t flow downwards in a smooth manner but, rather, smashed downwards in a horrifying manner! After all, the Heavenly River water was very heavy. Previously, Lao Wang had bought a few hundred grams of it, but it was just a dozen drops in a small bottle.

    It was also of extremely high quality. One drop of it wasparable to a Gold Core expert¡¯s full strength attack, even if it was just a drop of free-falling water from the skies.

    Furthermore, the Heavenly River was a massive water body with endless surging water. Standing beside the River felt like having numerous bombs constantly blowing up in front of you. This was an intimidating sight that made one feel scared and in awe at the same time.

    The Heavenly River¡¯s beautiful image in everyone¡¯s mind was thus crushed.

    Mo Wen and the Superintendent stepped forward, shielding Mo Xingchen and the other weaker new Heavenly Gates pupils behind them. Napier seemed to be shouting something at them, but his voice couldn¡¯t be heard at all through the terrifying waves.

    The other Gold Cores were already prepared and ready to go. Without the need for the Heavenly Shell Superintendent to say anything, Yan Moyu was the first one to step into the Heavenly River.

    Mo Wen stared intently. Actually, he, Mu Zi, and Wang Zhong had the ability to charge through the Heavenly River Tide long ago, and they all wanted to ascend to Heaven. However, after he had a talk with Wang Zhong, he knew of some secrets and the things going on in Heaven. Wang Zhong had a big ning up, and he needed to hide it. He would charge through the Heavenly River Tide eventually, just not now.

    This time, Mo Wen would just observe and treat it as a learning experience.

    Yan Moyu was one of the strongest in this batch of the Celestial Honors ss. Mo Wen could probably gain much useful information from watching how Yan Moyu held out against the Heavenly River.

    There wasn¡¯t any glow enveloping Yan Moyu¡¯s body, and he appeared to be unremarkable, but a stream of light that was not easily detectable could be seen circling around him. Descendants of the Natural Race were often adept at borrowing forces from the surroundings to resist the power of nature. He passed through the thick water mist easily and seemed to bepletely unaffected by the might of the Heavenly River¡¯s source water. He even headed straight towards the center of the Heavenly River.

    Lavel followed closely behind, with her body enveloped by a faint fiery glow. The Fire Demon Race were experts in terms of explosive strength. This was just Lavel¡¯s normal form, but even in her normal form, one could sense that her power was not inferior to that of a peak Gold Core expert. She went into the Heavenly River and was not any slower than Yan Moyu.

    Mo Wen felt that the two of them were rather rxed. This was only the bottom part of the Heavenly River. It would get harder once they went higher. If they had trouble coping with the bottom part of the Heavenly River, they might as well go home now and not dig their own graves.

    The other Gold Cores followed, and Napier was thest one to step forward. He was swaying with every step, and he wasn¡¯t pretending to do that. Aspared to other Gold Cores from the Celestial Honors ss, Napier¡¯s physical body was too weak, and it would be rather tough for him to resist the currents of the Heavenly River. Mo Wen knew that Napier had his own tricks and trump cards, but it was best to save them for ater time; otherwise, he would struggle a lot more in theter parts of the Heavenly River.

    Superintendent Erza didn¡¯t conceal the vicissitudes of the Heavenly River from the pupils. The failure rate of charging through the Heavenly River Tide was too high, and this was just the start. As the Gold Cores went higher up, someone was bound to be unable to withstand the currents or the various obstacles of the Heavenly River. In that case, they would be sted downwards. It would be the Superintendent¡¯s responsibility to see whether they could rescue the person¡¯s life in time.

    Everyone was silent now. Even if someone tried to say something, it would be inaudible beside the roaring Heavenly River.

    Everyone gazed upwards, their eyes following the figures of the Gold Cores who were advancing in the Heavenly River.

    Almost nothing could be seen within the first few thousand meters of the Heavenly River. The only thing in sight now was the endless and fearsome river water, which exuded a sacred and majestic white light. Everything seemed to be going smoothly.

    Wait! Something was happening there!

    Superintendent Ezra, Mo Wen, and the others realized this at the same time. A faint golden light was the first thing to shine through at a height of about several kilometers up the surging Heavenly River. That probably belonged to Yan Moyu as his shield aura was a pure golden color. One could tell that at this section of the Heavenly River, he had already started to exert some power, which exined the golden light radiating from the white Heavenly River.

    The next moment, Lavel¡¯s fiery red shield aura, as well as shield auras of different colors that belonged to the other Gold Cores, was faintly discernible in the Heavenly River. They were rising upwards in an extremely swift manner. However, Napier¡¯s colorful aura wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°They have charged through the first section of the Heavenly River.¡± Everyone was watching them, and those glowing specks of light had already dashed to the middle part of the Heavenly River. Blue streams of light could be seen rushing across the Heavenly River, resembling that of lightning.

    The Heavenly River could be split into three sections. They had to ovee the water obstacle in the first section, which was to withstand the strong pressure of the Heavenly River Origin Water. The second section consisted of the lightning obstacle, where they would have to hold out against endless Heavenly Lightning attacks in the Heavenly River!

    The next instant, Napier appeared!

    Mo Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw a vibrant multi-colored aura among the blue lightning, and it was moving upwards at an extremely fast speed in the lightning section. It dashed upwards bit by bit and eventually overtook Yan Moyu and the others, bing the one in the lead.

    It was a pity that everyone couldn¡¯t see anything further up. The upper sections were shielded by thews of the Heavenly River and weren¡¯t made visible to the people below.

    Superintendent Erza looked rather rxed. This batch of the Celestial Honors ss chosen to charge through the Heavenly River Tide were undoubtedly extremely powerful. At the very least, all of them managed to ovee the water obstacle.

    Fate would dictate what happened next.

    Everyone waited nervously and patiently. After around two or three hours, a blue speck of light fell downwards from the sky at a rapid speed.

    Superintendent Erza waved her porcin hand. The colorful ss barrier spontaneously generated a force that caught the blue speck of light that was falling rapidly, shifting it away in the nick of time before it fell into the Heavenly River.

    The blue speck of light was Feng Yuxiu from the Pill Refinery Hall. He was a Soul Race expert, yet he seemed to be severely injured now. He was burnt to a crisp by the Heavenly Lightning, and his power had declined by a great extent. He was on the verge of death. If he hadn¡¯t been caught by the colorful ss barrier and was left to fall into the Heavenly River, there was a good chance of him dying.

    An elder from the Soul Race came to his aid and stuffed a few pills that could preserve one¡¯s life into his mouth. Another elder used his skills and healed his injuries for him, and he was soon out of immediate danger.

    The deafening roars of the Heavenly River could still be heard, and they couldn¡¯t ask Feng Yuxiu about the current situation up there. They could only continue to wait patiently.

    They originally thought that more people would fall. However, Feng Yuxiu was the first andst one to fall.

    This was not good news... If one or two people managed to charge through the Heavenly River Tide sessfully, it was already considered to be very fortunate. The others would either be dead or injured. Although Feng Yuxiu wasn¡¯t the strongest person on the namelist of people charging through the Heavenly River Tide, he was among the top five, yet he had still failed at the Heavenly Lightning obstacle. It wasn¡¯t possible that all of the other Gold Cores had seeded. The most likely scenario was that the others had already been reduced to ashes. Their bodies had probably been destroyed by the Heavenly River water and lightning, and there was nothing left for the Superintendent to catch.

    That would be the worst possible ending. In order to charge through the Heavenly River Tide, one had to be extremely strong. Otherwise, it was better to be weaker because if one couldn¡¯t get past the water obstacle, then one would fall downwards towards the spectators and have a high chance of surviving. However, if one failed the Heavenly Lightning obstacle or the Heavenly Cmity in the third section of the Heavenly River, it would result in death most of the time.

    No one knew how many Gold Cores could sessfully charge through the Heavenly River Tide this time. However, they knew that there would surely be heavy casualties. Everyone was depressed upon thinking about this.

    They waited for five long hours. Suddenly, they saw auspicious omens in the distant sky. A huge wave swept along the entire Heavenly River, and ripples could be seen.

    One, two, three ripples...

    Superintendent Erza knew that this meant three people had seeded.

    No one knew which three Gold Cores were the ones who seeded. When people from Heaven came down to collect the power of faith from the Star Alliance, only then might they be able to obtain some information that might or might not be urate. This depended on their luck and whether the messengers from Heaven happened to know of the newly ascended experts. From this, one would be able to tell whether the newly ascended Gold Cores had managed to gain a footing and make a name for themselves in Heaven...

    However, not knowing who seeded was aforting thing to the spectators too. This gave them a sliver of hope that their own tribesmen were the ones that seeded. Once you were on the namelist of those charging through the Heavenly River Tide, you were the hero of your race and brought glory to it.

    Superintendent Erza closed the colorful ss barrier. Once the transparent barrier closed up, the booming sound that had been buzzing in everyone¡¯s ears suddenly disappeared.

    The immense power of nature left everyone with a lingering fear, especially the most recent batch of Heavenly Gates pupils.

    Mo Wen¡¯s eyes gleamed. It was a rare opportunity to personally witness the power of the Heavenly River and gain firsthand information about it. Only then could one form an urate judgment; secondhand descriptions from other people were not good enough.

    The power of the Heavenly River was stronger than he thought. Furthermore, today was when the Heavenly River Tide was at its weakest...

    As Mo Wen was thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. So what if that was the case? If this wasn¡¯t a challenging task, Napier wouldn¡¯t have been so interested in it.

    Everyone in the surroundings was having a heated discussion. The Heavenly Gates would be having a grand celebration at night. Three people seeded this time, which was considered a very good result. As for the Gold Cores who had fallen, everyone wished that it wasn¡¯t their tribesmen.

    ¡°Wang Zhong has been in closed-door cultivation for quite a long time.¡± Elder Yimo smiled and walked towards Mo Wen. The other Earthlings had politely declined to take part in the Heavenly Gates¡¯ celebratory event. They were different from the old fes in the Heavenly Gates, being busy all day long. Elder Yimo had exchanged greetings with them before they left.

    The Natural Race was very interested in Buddhism. In the past two years, Elder Yimo and Mo Wen had gotten close and had a good rtionship with each other. The elder continued, ¡°Gold Cores are immortal and are no longer bound by the concept of longevity. Cultivation is not the only thing that matters in this world. He shoulde by the Heavenly Gates more often when he is free.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely ry your message to him.¡± Mo Wen smiled. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s probablying out of closed-door cultivation soon.¡±

    ¡°Really? It seems like he has made another breakthrough.¡± Elder Yimoughed. ¡°Wang Zhong was stronger than us old fes four years ago, yet he is still so hardworking. He makes us old fes feel ashamed for wasting our days away in the Heavenly Gates.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, you are exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you Earthlings possess such unique talents, yet you guys are still so hardworking. I¡¯m not exaggerating at all. It makes sense that we should feel ashamed.¡± Elder Yimoughed heartily. He took out a space ring and passed it to Mo Wen.

    ¡°This is some information that Wang Zhong asked me to help acquire before he went into closed-door cultivation. Haha, I am rather shocked by my findings. I can roughly guess what Wang Zhong is nning,¡± Elder Yimo said in a profound tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to intervene in this, and neither can the Natural Race, nor the Star Alliance...

    ¡°There has always been a clear line of division between Heaven and the Land. Although the four races of Heaven have the power to interfere and control various civilizations in the Land, such drastic action rarely ever happened. This probably only urred once in several epochs. In order to do that, they would need to pay a great price too.

    ¡°Help me tell Wang Zhong that it has been a tough journey for Earth to rise to power, and there is much room for growth. It would be best if he doesn¡¯t take risks unnecessarily...¡± Elder Yimo patted Mo Wen¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Anyway, you should take care of yourself.¡±

    Mo Wen nodded. When he looked at Elder Yimo again, he seemed to be more respectful.

    Perhaps Ma Dong, Scarlet, and the others didn¡¯t know anything about the four races of Heaven and Earth¡¯s crisis, but Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t kept this secret from him, Mu Zi, Aiolos, or Napier who had just attempted to charge through the Heavenly River Tide. The five of them formed the strongestbat power and the core of Earth¡¯s leadership now.

    The five of them were well aware of the four races of Heaven, Earth¡¯s crisis, and the so-called Dragon Race.

    Wang Zhong had asked Elder Yimo to verify somemon allusions. The Natural Race was the oldest race in the Land, and they knew the most allusions and history. With Elder Yimo¡¯s intelligence, he had pieced together several clues from the seemingly irrelevant information and even managed to guess a portion of the truth.

    Under such circumstances, Elder Yimo was still putting himself in Earth¡¯s shoes. This was unusual. If it had been the Fire Demon Race that Wang Zhong asked for help, even if they didn¡¯t report Wang Zhong to Heaven¡¯s messengers, they would probably put their own safety first and cut off all contact with Earth, much less pass on the information to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, three more years passed.

    Lao Wang had been in closed-door cultivation for seven years.

    He had reached a whole new level ofprehension of the Law of Domination. However, he didn¡¯t spend all seven years cultivating. He had been repeatedly watching Earth¡¯s history and how Earth had evolved throughout the years. Each time he watched it, he discovered new things that changed his view and understanding of Earth and the Dragon Emperor.

    Six years ago, Wang Zhong was already one of the top three peerless experts that had the ability to challenge any expert in the Star Alliance. Currently, given how much these three experts had grown, even level-8 civilizations wouldn¡¯t want to be on opposing sides with them.

    Besides, Earthlings were not unreasonable. They were good at politics, and Ma Dong had great negotiation skills. Humans were far more gifted in eloquence aspared tobat power.

    Under Lao Wang¡¯s instructions, Ma Dong had officially opened up Earth¡¯s residential rights. However, it was only open to level-7 and level 8 civilizations and some select level-6 civilizations. The vacancies were also rather few. Even the Heavenly Shell Race, which was a top level-8 civilization, merely had 500 immigration openings a year. In addition, they had to pay a sky-high immigration tax. The amount of tax that a few immigrants had to pay was enough to make an ordinary level-4 civilization go bankrupt! This was 100 million times worse aspared to when Earthlings joined the Star Alliance.

    However, the people¡¯s enthusiasm for immigration was not dampened at all. Even if the tax was sky-high, people were still rushing to grab vacancies.

    Nowadays, every infant from aristocratic families that had an important status in high-level civilizations was directly sent to Earth. No matter who they had to beg or what connections they needed to tap on, those aristocratic families did everything they could to send their newborns to Earth so that they could develop affinities with elements.

    Although they would be considered as alien races on Earth and their children wouldn¡¯t be treated as ¡°well¡± as native Earthling children, there were still some obvious advantages. Out of the few children that they sent to Earth, at least one would develop affinity with many elements.

    These top civilizations truly had foresight. Even if one generation of immigrants was not enough to make an obvious difference, the genes of the subsequent generations would definitely be improved. One day, these immigrants would be able to bring something different to their race¡¯s bloodline, making their civilization stronger. Their civilization would then have a chance at escaping the control of the four races of Heaven and be true masters of the Dimensional World.

    ......

    Meanwhile, in Tianjing¡¯s White Horse Spirit Club on Earth.

    With the current baby immigration craze,rge numbers of female aristocrats from various top civilizations were constantly streaming into Earth. Out of the whole Fifth Dimension, the Great Spirit Race had the most experience in dealing with female aristocrats. How could they miss such a good business opportunity? It was true that it was extremely hard to obtain an immigration vacancy to Earth. Nheless, their manager was an Earthling who was the heiress to an Earthling aristocrat family that wielded considerable power.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this month¡¯s...¡± Carolyn was video-calling the Great Spirit Queen and reporting this month¡¯s club finances.

    Earning money wasn¡¯t the only reason why the Great Spirit Race wanted to manage a club. It was also to maintain rtionships. As long as they had good and solid rtionships with the female aristocrats from all high-level civilizations, it was equivalent to garnering the support of all the high-level civilizations in the Star Alliance. This was an important factor behind the Great Spirit Race¡¯s evesting power in the Alliance.

    Carolyn sounded meticulous the whole time she was talking to the Great Spirit Queen, and her tone was humble and respectful. Even after Earth rose to power, which made her status rise in turn, she did not be arrogant.

    This was one of the reasons why the Great Spirit Queen was starting to admire her more. She smiled and waited for Carolyn to finish her report before speaking gently. ¡°With you there, I can rest assured.¡±

 Chapter 1210 - Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Heaven</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The Great Spirit Queen noticed that a mischievous girl was beside Carolyn all this while. Carolyn was someone who had a sense of propriety, yet she allowed this girl to stand beside her while she was reporting to the Great Spirit Queen. Carolyn was clearly doing this intentionally to introduce the girl to her. Earth was at peak power now and seemed to be more influential than the Great Spirit Race, but thetter was still a race that held considerable power in the Star Alliance. That was also the reason why Carolyn continued working for the Great Spirit Queen. ¡°Who is this girl?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is my younger sister Catherine.¡± Carolyn smiled. ¡°She had heard of the miracle of how Your Majesty brought the dead back to life. She admires Your Majesty very much and has been pestering me to let her see you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re even prettier in person than how Sister Carolyn described you. You look really young!¡± Catherine was around 12 or 13 years old and was Carolyn¡¯s half-sister. Previously, she was still a baby with diapers during the CHF era, but she was all grown up now. She had also inherited the good-looks genes of the Stuart n.

    Carolyn exuded a majestic aura that was in her blood, but on the contrary, Catherine seemed quirkier and more mischievous. Catherine looked like she had a lot of tricks up her sleeve, and she was also good atplimenting people. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Your Majesty is the role model of all the female aristocrats in the Star Alliance. I think that is an understatement and you are their idol! Your Majesty, your skincare routine must be really good since your skin is like white porcin. I¡¯m really envious!¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The Great Spirit Queenughed. She usually didn¡¯t like people who were cheeky. However, since she liked Carolyn, she liked all the things and people rted to her. In this case, Catherine was Carolyn¡¯s sister, and the Great Spirit Queen was delighted by her ttery. ¡°A female¡¯s skincare routine is specialized knowledge. Little girl, ask your sister to take you to White Horse City someday. I¡¯ll assign some female subordinates to teach you all about skincare.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty! You are the most beautiful and nicest person ever!¡± Catherine jumped with joy. ¡°I will definitely visit!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± She lightly reproached Catherine and turned to the Great Spirit Queen with a sorry look on her face. It had been two to three years since Carolyn had returned to Earth, and she looked even more gorgeous now. It appeared that Earth was a nurturing environment for Earthlings. Carolyn had a majestic aura and came across as arrogant previously. However, she had turned into a noble intellectual beauty now, and she exuded a sacred and invible aura. ¡°She¡¯s still too young and doesn¡¯t know the rules. Please don¡¯t hold it against her, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay.¡± The Great Spirit Queen smiled and waved. Children¡¯s words carried no harm, and it was not a big deal. On the contrary, it was easier to get close to someone with no bad intentions. ¡°By the way, has the Holy Saint Teacher returned to Earth? Have you seen him?¡±

    Although Earth was a level-7 civilization now, it still retained the civilization structure where the center of focus was on the Holy City. The Holy City Patriarch Society was the core of the entire Earth civilization. Around fifty Sacred Teacher vacancies in the Patriarch Society were added, and the number of vacancies would continue to increase in ordance with the development of the Earth civilization. However, the criteria to enter the Patriarch Society had been raised too. Two years ago, the minimum requirement to enter the Patriarch Society was to be a Peak Foundational Stage, but now, one could only qualify to join it after one had reached the Void Core Realm.

    The term ¡°Holy Saint Teacher¡± was just an honorific title. It was a rank above all the Sacred Teachers and represented a pioneer Earthling status. This title was awarded to Earth¡¯s leader and no longer specifically referred to Adalia. Mo Wen and Mu Zi were considered to be peerless experts on Earth, but only Wang Zhong was worthy of the Holy Saint Teacher title. In this case, the Great Spirit Queen was referring to Wang Zhong.

    ¡°I heard that he has been in closed-door cultivation in the Mirror World.¡± Carolyn smiled, not seeming flustered at all. ¡°I have not seen him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s only because you don¡¯t want to. Otherwise, the Holy Saint Teacher won¡¯t refuse to see you no matter how busy he is,¡± Catherine interjected. ¡°Your Majesty, the Holy Saint Teacher is Sister Carolyn¡¯s first love!¡±

    There was a sh in the Great Spirit Queen¡¯s eyes, and she clearly seemed very interested in what she had just heard.

    Who was the most-influential and well-known figure in the Land now? It wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Gates Superintendent nor Arbitrator Wikans from the Machinery Race. Undoubtedly, it was Wang Zhong, the current leader of Earth!

    Countless females in the Star Alliance were captivated by Wang Zhong. Numerous civilizations would dly gift him the most beautiful females and mountains of gold and silver, just to be acquainted with the Holy Saint Teacher and for him to recognize their faces. However, Wang Zhong was a cultivation maniac. He was the most influential figure now, yet he chose to go into closed-door cultivation for a full six years. Those who wanted to establish good rtions with him could only sigh.

    However, the Great Spirit Queen didn¡¯t expect Carolyn, who had been working for her all this while, to be Wang Zhong¡¯s first love. The Great Spirit Queen was extremely fascinated by this story. In addition, if Carolyn had such a special rtionship with Wang Zhong, it would be much more convenient for the Great Spirit Race to make deals with Earth in the future.

    This was really surprising... Carolyn had never mentioned such an important piece of news to her. She wanted to press for more details, but Carolyn spoke first with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t take her words to heart. It was merely a rumor.¡±

    However, the Great Spirit Queen was not easily fooled. Although Carolyn¡¯s expression was very calm, she could still tell that something was amiss.

    Was that rtionship too unforgettable that she hadn¡¯t gotten over it? She was unwilling to mention it, and this seemed like a sensitive topic. This topic would probablye up again in the future, and there was no need to force Carolyn to talk about her past when she didn¡¯t want to.

    The Great Spirit Queen smiled and was about to speak, but someone outside the door at Carolyn¡¯s side had something to report. ¡°Grand Manager Carolyn, Lady Scarlet is here!¡±

    As Wang Zhong¡¯s woman, Scarlet was the so-called ¡°queen¡± of Earth now. She held considerable authority now and was on equal footing with people such as Ma Dong and Wang Zhanfeng in the Patriarch Society. Carolyn couldn¡¯tpare to her at all in terms of reputation and power regardless of whether it was in the context of Earth or the Star Alliance.

    ¡°You should go and receive your guest.¡± The Great Spirit Queen was a tactful person. Even though she was the leader of a level-6 civilization, her status was still inferior to that of the firstdy of Earth. ¡°Help me convey my greetings to Lady Scarlet.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After the video call ended, Catherine pursed her lips at the side. ¡°Hmph, firstdy? What¡¯s so great about her? If she hadn¡¯te between you and Wang Zhong, Sister Carolyn, you would have been the firstdy of Earth!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Carolyn¡¯s voice sounded rather cold. After she had returned to Earth two years ago, her father had passed away. Catherine was her only blood rtive, and Carolyn hadn¡¯t spoken so sternly to her in a long while.

    Catherine was startled and felt wronged.

    There were hundreds of story versions about the romantic past between Sister Carolyn and Wang Zhong circting within the Stuart n. Of course, none of those versions was the true story. The Stuart n would have loved to dramatize Wang Zhong and Carolyn¡¯s rtionship into a sad and beautiful love story and turn it into a theatre y, ying it in every corner of the Star Alliance every single day. However, they could only dream about it. The fake story versions could only be circted within the family... Catherine grew up listening to the gossip mongers around her talking about the fake story versions. She had many beautiful fantasies about her sister and Wang Zhong¡¯s rtionship, and she didn¡¯t know the truth.

    Carolyn felt bad for scolding her sister. After experiencing so many things, she was more skilled in socializing, but her heart had be softer too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the so-called love stories about the Holy Saint Teacher. Those stories are fake. They are silly remarks made by people who want to nder the Holy Saint Teacher and Lady Scarlet.¡± Carolyn sighed and switched to a gentler tone. ¡°Also, you need to remember that you are a daughter of the Stuart n and my sister. Rely on yourself for everything you want to achieve. If you choose to take shortcuts and rely on others, you will lose everything!¡±

    Catherine rarely saw her dear sister being so stern and serious. She seemed shocked and nodded nkly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and receive Lady Scarlet together. She has so many merits that you could spend your whole life learning from her.¡± Carolyn straightened out Catherine¡¯s clothes.

    The man that Carolyn chose to give up on previously was now someone whom she had to look up to. The woman that she looked down on previously had be a distinguished individual now.

    Previously, Carolyn regretted her decision and was unwilling to ept reality. However, all those negative emotions had long since disappeared.

    Before Wang Zhong rescued her from the ve market in the Heavenly Treasures Street, she had had regrets and some wishful thinking on her part still. However, after that incident, she no longer hated him nor harbored any lingering hope of getting together with him.

    This was her fate. Her father had no sons. If Carolyn had a brother, perhaps things would have been different.

    Carolyn hadn¡¯t changed. In order to inherit her father¡¯s position and bring the Stuart n to greater heights, she had to put her personal interests aside. This was her mindset previously, and it wouldn¡¯t change in the future either. Even if she had the chance to choose again, she would probably have made the same choice. Under the circumstances then, she didn¡¯t have the power to oppose her family¡¯s decision unless she betrayed her family or divided it. She could only choose to give up in order to appease her family.

    They had met each other at the wrong time and ce. Carolyn and Wang Zhong were destined to be a tragic story. There was nothing to sigh about as they were not the right person for each other.

    She was Carolyn, the ruler of Stuart City. Her destiny was to dedicate her life to Stuart City. If she could afford to care for herself at all, she hoped that she wouldn¡¯t need to sacrifice herself for profit or force herself to get together with someone like Solomon again.

    After taking a deep breath, Carolyn wore her usual calm smile again.

    Wang Zhong should being back soon...

    ......

    Even though Lao Wang disappeared for a full seven years, this did not affect his reputation at all. He was the Earth¡¯s leader and a rising force in the Star Alliance.

    Everyone thought that he was still in closed-door cultivation in the Mirror World, and it would be a long time before he came out. There seemed to be no news of Wang Zhong, but only people who were closer to him knew he had already returned to Earth secretly a month ago.

    Meanwhile, in a luxurious vi in the desert...

    It was a piece of paradise in New World City. The huge living room was bright and spacious. Sand danced in the air outside, and it was sweltering hot. However, the temperature inside the vi was pleasant andfortable. It was cool and refreshing inside. For those who could control the powers of aw, it was way too easy to create morefortable conditions in the desert.

    ¡°I have a Three!¡± Six ¡°idlers¡± sat in the living room. It was rare to see these people on a vacation. There was excitement in Simba¡¯s voice. After this, he only had one card left in his hand, and it was a good one. He had been losing the whole afternoon. His luck was finally changing!

    ¡°Bomb!¡± Lao Wang threw out four cards at once.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Simba was extremely scornful. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Your turn!¡±

    ¡°Bomb again!¡± Lao Wang threw out four K cards.

    Simba was a little pissed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you bombed after I put a Three down, but you¡¯re choosing to bomb again when it¡¯s your turn to y?! Why do you have so many chances to bomb? Why are you only ying these cards now?¡±

    ¡°Oh well.¡± Lao Wang waved and shrugged. ¡°Too bad.¡±

    ¡°You... I¡¯ll skip my turn! Your turn again!¡±

    ¡°Bomb again!¡± This time, Wang Zhong threw out four Aces.

    Simba¡¯s eyes turned as round as saucers. He held his supposedly ¡°good¡± card tightly in his hand and looked pitifully at Lan Daier who had just returned to Earth for a vacation.

    Lan Daierughed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I can¡¯t y any cards.¡±

    ¡°Lao Wang, your turn again! I don¡¯t believe you can¡ª¡±

    Thump!

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking at anyone. There¡¯s no use.¡± Lao Wang threw out four Twos. ¡°I¡¯m done here.¡±

    While Simba was still shocked, Lao Wang had already brought over a bowl of fries that looked inedible and rather questionable. He smiled at Simba. ¡°The forfeit was three servings of this. I¡¯m toozy to count. My dear Simba, just finish this bowl.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ahhhh!¡± Simba was enraged. This was cheating! How could someone possibly get such good cards and bomb four consecutive times in this game! ¡°You cheated! You definitely used your power of naturalws to disrupt the card sequence! Lao Wang, you can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Four pairs of slender arms reached for Simba at the same time. Emily and the others held him down in a yful manner.

    ¡°Why are there people helping you?¡± Simba let out a blood-curdling scream.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Wang Zhong¡¯s supporters are here!¡± Emilyughed heartily. She grabbed the fries that Lao Wang was holding, appearing more enthusiastic than Lao Wang, who was the one that was involved in the bet. ¡°If you agree to bet, you must be prepared to lose. Eat up!¡±

    Bleh!

    Simba had nothing to retort. He was the one who suggested ying this card game and that the loser eat the questionable fries. He had just been fooling around, yet in the end, he wound up shooting himself in the foot.

    The fries were way too smelly! Which bastard made these fries? That person should be sentenced to death.

    The desert that was previously dead had turned into an oasis now. The new nt species that had been transnted from the Star Alliance could totally transform the desert. Everyone had special feelings towards this desert.

    Lao Wang smiled and watched from the side while the others tormented Simba, joining in asionally. After being in closed-door cultivation in the Mirror World for a full seven years, this leisurely moment made him feel extremely rxed.

    Whoosh whoosh~

    Humm~~~

    A huge aircraftnded outside the vi, and a few familiar figures walked out from it.

    Mo Wen, Mu Zi, and Aiolos waited outside the vi with no intention of entering it. They merely smiled at the people inside the vi and waited quietly.

    One couldn¡¯t escape the inevitable. Lao Wang¡¯s holiday wasn¡¯t never-ending. He didn¡¯te out of closed-door cultivation secretly and return to Earth just to y and have fun.

    Scarlet was smiling happily, but her smile was reced with a serene expression in the next moment. The others stoppedughing and fooling around too.

    Everyone inside the vi and those standing outside it were Wang Zhong¡¯s closest friends and family. Everyone knew of Wang Zhong¡¯s n, which was to charge through the Heavenly River and ascend to Heaven together with Mo Wen, Mu Zi, and Aiolos. All of their grudges and grievances originated from there, and they would put an end to it there. There was no use in avoiding some things. If they didn¡¯t take the initiative and let Heaven gain the initiative by striking first, then Earth would certainly be done for, and Wang Zhong and the others would die tragic deaths.

    If Lao Wang wanted to go to Heaven, he had to do so secretly and deliberately avoid the so-called weakest moments of the Heavenly River. He had to charge through the Heavenly River Tide at a time when no one would expect him to do so. At the same time, he had to hide this from everyone, especially those from the Land and including the Machinery Race who he had trusted all along. Otherwise, if this n was leaked, the enemies in Heaven would know and stand guard at the Heavenly River. After the Shannali incident previously, Lao Wang knew clearly that Heaven had nted many spies in the Land.

    Currently, everyone thought Lao Wang was in closed-door cultivation in the Mirror World. Also, it was no longer the weakest time of the Heavenly River Tide. He had the highest chance of being unnoticed if he chose to charge through the River now. However, one would have to be powerful enough to do so. Even when the Heavenly River was at its weakest, many king-level Gold Cores had failed to pass through it. It was thought to be impossible to pass through the Heavenly River when it was at its peak power.

    Nheless, Lao Wang, Mo Wen, Mu Zi, and Aiolos had the confidence to do so. The four brothers had never rxed for a moment throughout the past few years of cultivation. If they couldn¡¯t charge through the Heavenly River when it was at its peak power, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified enough to face the terrifying four races of Heaven either.

    Scarlet had known of Wang Zhong¡¯s n long ago and even knew that today was the day when he would leave. Although she was reluctant to part with him and very worried about him, she wouldn¡¯t put those emotions on disy. Her expression was a little unnatural when Mo Wen and the others appeared, but it returned to normal the next instant.

    Putting on an encouraging smile, she walked towards Wang Zhong.

    Lao Wang smiled and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Heaven is nothing like the Land, and we are not trying to gain a foothold there anyway... I¡¯ll be back very soon!¡±

    ¡°I believe you. You have never disappointed me before.¡± Scarlet smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home!¡±

    She would wait for him, no matter how long he took.

    ......

    The Internal Gates was a core location in the Land, yet the defense there seemed to be rather neglected. There were almost no guards in sight.

    However, ces with the most negligent defenses were often ces that were the most secure. Although there were no guards here, that didn¡¯t mean that others could break in easily as this ce was eternally protected by the colorful ss barrier.

    The colorful ss barrier had always been considered a taboo in the Land. No one dared to break through it or sneak under it. It was a divine object that transcended all the other artifacts in the Land, and even Gold Cores weren¡¯t able to contend against the power of the colorful ss barrier. If a king-level Gold Core had to directly take on an attack from the colorful ss barrier, there was a chance that they would not survive it.

    No one had ever dared to trespass in this area, and the Heavenly Gates never had to worry about the security of this ce. However, at this moment, four uninvited guests quietly descended into the barrier. The invincible colorful ss barrier didn¡¯t attack these four intruders at all.

    It had to be said that having a distinguished reputation was a very convenient thing. After the Civilization War, Lao Wang had been promoted to one of the elders of the Heavenly Gates. He had been engrossed in cultivation, and the Heavenly Gates didn¡¯t give him any power or force tomand, but his status and authority were equivalent to that of Elder Yimo. There were no ces that he was forbidden to go in the Heavenly Gates. He could pass through the colorful ss barrier at will, and he had no problem bringing Mo Wen and the others along too.

    Of course, Lao Wang believed that Superintendent Erza could sense it the moment he passed through the colorful ss barrier, since she controlled it. However, that didn¡¯t matter. Lao Wang trusted Superintendent Erza, and even if she really harbored ill intentions, it was toote for her to notify Heaven now.

    Rumble~~~ Bang bang~~~

    Instantly, everyone could hear a magnified vibrating sound.

    Rumble! Bang, bang!

    Surging waves overwhelmed the sky. As they passed through the barrier, the majestic Heavenly River was no longer obscured, and everyone could see its true form clearly.

    Towering waves spread in all directions, and the intensity of the water pressure was equivalent to that of a typhoon. Although Lao Wang and the others were powerful experts, they couldn¡¯t help but feel small in front of the majestic Heavenly River.

    It was the first time that Lao Wang and Aiolos were here, and there was a hint of awe in their eyes.

    ¡°Indeed, the Heavenly River is much stronger now, by four times or so, aspared to when Napier tried to charge through it. The Heavenly River reaches its weakest point once every hundred years. However, the Heavenly River¡¯s aura is the strongest now.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me...¡± Simba sat on Lao Wang¡¯s shoulder and was bbergasted. Getting to the divine territory this time was a different thing from using Earth¡¯s wed and unstable transmission array previously, so Simba didn¡¯t fall into a deep slumber. Simba had strongly requested to tag along on the journey to Heaven. Although he had not been able to keep up with Lao Wang in terms of cultivation level, he still stubbornly believed that he would be useful in the journey to Heaven. He couldn¡¯t let Lao Wang risk it all alone.

    However, when Simba saw the Heavenly River¡¯s true form, he thought that it was way too intimidating. They were merely standing in the mist, which was still a great distance away from the Heavenly River, yet Simba was already shuddering. His heart was palpitating at a crazy speed, as if it was going to jump out from just looking at the majestic Heavenly River.

    ¡°Hide in my Gold Core.¡± Lao Wang smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll call you when we reach there.¡±

    Normally, Simba would refuse, but he was in no mood to joke around after witnessing the majestic Heavenly River. He shivered and immediately disappeared into Wang Zhong¡¯s Gold Core. In the surroundings, Mo Wen, Mu Zi, and Aiolos smiled at each other.

    The four of them had already prepared long enough for this, and there was no need to say anything more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    In a swift movement, Lao Wang dashed into the mist with a golden glow enveloping his body.

    The water sshes carried a lot of weight, and they could feel the immense impact of these sshes of water when they just reached the edge of the Heavenly River waterfall.

    The impact of the water sshes was more powerfulpared to when the Heavenly River was at its weakest. However, this was not the only reason behind the increased danger and difficulty of charging through the Heavenly River now.

    Unlike when it was at its weakest, the Heavenly River at its full power hadpletews. The Origin Water of the Heavenly River waterfall was not only heavy, but also possessed an adhesive force that stuck to your body and added an unimaginable weight to your body.

    Lao Wang felt his body bing a hundred times heavier. After getting closer to the Heavenly River, the gravity and spiritual pressure under their feet had instantly increased by more than three or four times! This was not to be underestimated. Taking into ount the water that clung to their bodies, the gravity that they had to ovee was at least a hundred times more than when the Heavenly River was at normal power.

    In terms of physical strength, Lao Wang wasn¡¯t the strongest out of the four: that was Aiolos, who had an immortal body. However, with Draconic Spiritual Power protecting Lao Wang¡¯s body, he had the most explosive power out of everyone. Even so, he felt like he couldn¡¯t move now. He was firmly bound by the terrifying gravity, and it was difficult to even stand up straight! It was no wonder that no one could pass through the Heavenly River when it was at normal power. The water obstacle was even the easiest to ovee out of the three cmities, yet it was enough to deter countless experts in the Land. Most probably couldn¡¯t even enter the waterfall.

    Lao Wang was a little emotional. Luckily, everything was going to n. After all, the Heavenly Gates had been studying the Heavenly River for many years, and they already expected this to happen.

    Wang Zhong closed his eyes and opened his arms wide, pulling Mu Zi and Mo Wen¡¯s hands towards him simultaneously. The three of them formed a circle around Aiolos.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you guys.¡± Aiolos smiled. He was better at brute force and physical endurance. However, this water obstacle wasn¡¯t something that could be ovee with brute force and physical endurance.

    Wang Zhong and the others nodded.

    ¡°Darkness rule ¡ª The Void!¡±

    ¡°Buddha once said ¡ª water and quicksand can be as light as a feather.¡±

    ¡°Law of Domination ¡ª Reversal of Fate, Switching of Yin and Yang.¡±

    Three powers of the naturalw were used at the same time. A ck, white, and golden glow revolved around the three of them and enveloped them, creating a three-dimensional confined space bubble. This space bubble seemed detached from the Heavenly River and twisted thew of space in the surroundings.

    When the Origin Water of the Heavenly River cascaded downwards, it couldn¡¯t touch the twisted space bubble at all. It automatically separated into two streams that descended downwards along the sides of the elliptical space bubble. The gravity was curved around the space bubble, which seemed awkward, but the otherws of power were not affected by this.

    The four of them felt lighter, and this enclosed space bubble started to rise unhurriedly. It floated in mid-air, going against the flow of the terrifying Heavenly River. It disappeared in the next instant.

    The four of them made it through the water obstacle safely thanks to the preparations they had made beforehand.

    Chance favored the prepared mind.

    Out of the three Heavenly River cmities, they had nned in advance for the first two. They had calcted the variables and power involved in the first two cmities.

    Not all of their calctions were based on inferences. Although no one from the Heavenly Gates had ever charged through the Heavenly River when it was at normal power, the Heavenly Gates had been constantly studying it. Mo Wen and the others had studied arge number of sources and information. The super-strong adhesion of the Heavenly River source water caused the water obstacle to be a hundred times stronger than normal. The highest level of power in the Land was the Gold Core Realm, but no Gold Cores in the Land could withstand the water obstacle with their physical body. They had to work smart by using the powers of the naturalw to create an independent space bubble. Three of them had to join forces to help Aiolos. Otherwise, for one of them to carry Aiolos alone, it would be an extremely tough job.

    The ground below them was rapidly bing smaller as they advanced upwards. They could no longer see the Heavenly Gates or the Land as the rushing water obscured them from sight. After dashing upwards for over ten minutes, the Heavenly River suddenly became a lot more docile, and the strong currents were reced by clear streams. At the same time, the space bubble that enveloped the four people dissipated.

    The four of them knew very clearly that they had arrived in the lightning zone, which was the second cmity. They were no longer in the boundary of the Land and were not affected by the Land¡¯sws of gravity anymore. Thews of this space that they were in now were very different from when they were in the Land.

    This was a simr situation to when the Earthlings first arrived in the Land. Thews of this space were moreplete and stabler than that of the Land. At the same time, this ce seemed more foreign too. Although it was a tad extreme to say that this space repelled them, they didn¡¯t feel like they were epted by this space aspared to when they were in the Land.

    Boom!

    A purplish-blue bolt of lightning suddenly struck downwards from the distant starry sky, lighting up the entire Heavenly River.

    Pa Pa Pa Pa!

    In the next instant, electricity passed through the entire Heavenly River. Countless terrifying purplish-blue lightning bolts were swimming in the clear water. Mu Zi and Mo Wen shuddered. Their physical body¡¯s defense and power of naturalws weren¡¯t enough to withstand this. Their bodies felt numb, as if an electric current passed through their entire body. If Lao Wang and Aiolos didn¡¯t have fast reflexes, the other two would probably have been paralyzed by the electric current and fallen into the river.

    As expected, the lightning bolts here were purplish-blue!

    There were three types of lightning in this cmity, and the purplish-blue lightning was undoubtedly one of the hardest to resist against. This type of lightning was not immensely powerful, but it could prate all sorts of defenses. The space bubble that Wang Zhong and the others created earlier on would serve of no use here at all.

    Only Lao Wang and Aiolos seemed fine. The former could control all 11 originws and had a high resistance against thunder and lightning. Thetter had an immortal physical body that was invincible and could withstand the damage from the thunder and lightning.

    However, even so, Aiolos and Lao Wang felt a little overwhelmed. They had just entered the lightning zone and were already being attacked by the purplish-blue lightning. It was not hard to imagine how tough it would be to advance in this zone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them grabbed Mu Zi and Mo Wen, unleashing the power of their Gold Cores. A strong jet force surged under their feet, resembling that of a rocketuncher, propelling them upwards along the Heavenly River.

    Crack! Crack!

    Crash crash crash!

    The will of the Heavenly River seemed to have sensed the four intruders. In the endless void, countless lightning bolts struck down on them.

    There were all sorts of lightning bolts, including purplish-blue lightning bolts that could prate any defense, giant lightning bolts that had the width of a mountain, dense electric bolts that were linked into awork, and even lightning balls of various colors that looked like asteroids.

    It was as if explosions were urring in the Heavenly River. This was the start of a magnificent thunder-and-lightning party.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s body exuded a radiant golden glow. With his Draconic Spiritual Power and resistance against thunder and lightning, he was able to withstand the concentrated lightning attacks and could even offer Mu Zi some protection. However, Aiolos and Mo Wen weren¡¯t so lucky.

    Their bodies were a bloody mess now. Aiolos¡¯s condition was slightly better. He had already umted his Gold Core four years ago, and his immortal body¡¯s recovery speed was on a whole new level. After getting struck by lightning, his bloody flesh was continually regenerating at a visible speed. Although he was forcibly using up his life force to resist the lightning, he was doing fine at the moment.

    On the other hand, Mo Wen was not doing so well. He didn¡¯t have aplete patch of skin that wasn¡¯t scorched by the lightning. He had even fallen into a neara state. Luckily, Buddhism focused on spiritual cultivation, and Mo Wen had some resistance against the lethal lightning attacks that targeted his soul. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this lightning zone alive.

    ¡°Hang on! Keep going! We¡¯re almost there!¡± As Aiolos was dashing upwards, he kept calling out to Mo Wen too, afraid that he would fall asleep. Frankly speaking, Aiolos himself could not hold on for much longer too.

    Just as Aiolos was on the verge of death, Wang Zhong who was not far ahead of him suddenly disappeared. Before Aiolos had time to rejoice, the inertia had already carried him out of the lightning zone.

    The sight in front of them changed entirely. This was...

    Aiolos was a little shocked.

    The seemingly endless Heavenly River disappeared, and he was surrounded by a starry sky of nothingness. Wang Zhong was right in front of him, but there was an inexplicable feeling of something missing.

    Unlike the sky that was filled with stars under normal circumstances, the view of this starry sky was weird. Colorful barriers that were formed from numerous bright stars hung across the horizon. Huge gxy nebe were spiraling in the distant sky, and all kinds of absurd images could be seen. Shadowy figures that wererger than the nebe suddenly appeared and then disappeared... The only thing that never changed here was the starry canopy hanging above the four of them.

    It was colorful, but it seemed extremely peaceful too. Even by just looking at it from a distance, the four people felt calm and rxed, as if that ce was a purend of bliss that all creatures were searching for. However, it was very sacred and majestic, as if one could only see it and not touch it.

    This sight... Had they reached Heaven?

    Lao Wang and the others couldn¡¯t help but think so, but they became alert the next moment.

    No! Something wasn¡¯t right!

    ording to the Heavenly Gates records, there were three Heavenly Cmities. The first two were the water and lightning zones, but no one knew any specific details about the third Heavenly Cmity.

    Some said that the third Heavenly Cmity was aprehensive assessment that included the five elements and six supremews. Others imed that it tested your mind and determination. However, those were all just spections.

    From past to present, no one in the Land knew what the third Heavenly Cmity was. The experts either survived the lightning zone and entered Heaven or died without any remains left behind. They couldn¡¯t go back down the Heavenly River, regardless of whether they were dead or alive. The experts who ascended to Heaven could no longer go back to the Land. The only way to know what happened to them was through the Heaven messengers who went to the Land to collect the power of faith. They would asionally mention some things about those who sessfully ascended to Heaven.

    This strange and untouchable world they were in... Was this the third Heavenly Cmity?

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    A voice rang in Lao Wang¡¯s Gold Core. It was Simba¡¯s voice, which was clearly different from his usual joking tone. It seemed steady and trustworthy.

    Before he had time to think, Lao Wang instinctively pulled Mu Zi backwards and retreated. In the next moment, a massive force suddenly struck down on the position they upied previously.

    Hua!

    This force attack was so massive that it could prate through the entire universe. The power it wielded was unimaginable, and even Lao Wang could sense a deadly threat in that instant. The four of them became alert at the same time.

    In front of them, a shadowy figure could be seen towering over them. Its head was in the clouds, and its feet were on the ground. It stood at 10,000 feet tall, and Wang Zhong and the others looked like four tiny ants in front of it.

    It also had three heads: a dog¡¯s head, a sheep¡¯s head, and a tiger¡¯s head. All of them wereughing maniacally and salivating at the sight of Wang Zhong and the others.

    It had six arms with a variety of shiny and terrifying artifacts hanging from them. Each artifact contained great power, and all of them were at least as powerful as the colorful ss barrier of the Heavenly Gates! However, even though it possessed so many powerful artifacts, they seemed more like decorations on its body rather than battle weapons.

    The power and aura that it exuded were even more terrifying. The void seemed to tremble with its appearance. If one were topare Wang Zhong and the others to this weird creature, it was likeparing a drop of water to the sea and a grain of sand to the desert.

    This was... a creature that came from Heaven? What race was this creature? Was it from the Violent Demon Race?

    ¡°Hehehe! Not bad, you actually avoided my attack.¡± The gigantic figure that had three heads and six arms startedughing. ¡°No wonder you were able toe up here at this point of time. Compared to the people who choose toe up here during the Heavenly River Tide, you guys are food who are rather strong.¡±

    Food?

    That wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing to be called.

    Lao Wang carefully sized up this creature. This creature that appeared in the third Heavenly Cmity didn¡¯t seem like an illusion at all. It didn¡¯t seem like an inner demon that existed in his imagination. It was a real entity. An illusion couldn¡¯t possibly summon the power of the naturalws.

    ¡°Senior.¡± Lao Wang decided to ignore its malice and ask a question. ¡°Is this Heaven?¡±

    ¡°Heaven?¡± The huge creature was taken aback for a moment and then burst intoughter. Its horrifyingughter echoed across the space and almost caused everyone to go deaf. ¡°Hahahaha! Yes, to you food who came from the Land, this is Heaven!¡±

    ¡°Food?¡± Wang Zhong smiled. ¡°Senior, are you intending to eat us? Look at our bodies, we don¡¯t have much meat. I don¡¯t think you will be satisfied at all after eating us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how you¡¯re going to die. I¡¯m going to eat your Gold Core! Size doesn¡¯t matter for that!¡± The creature with three heads and six armsughed some more. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve answered your question, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡±

    It stretched out its six arms at the same time. All of its arms were huge, and it seemed to carry the power of the whole universe in its palms!

    If it was an ordinary Gold Core from the Land, he would probably be crushed into powder by this monstrous creature. However, Wang Zhong and the others didn¡¯t look flustered.

    In the air, the Netherworld King and a Buddha statue appeared. A huge ck and white chessboard appeared too. They intertwined and resisted against the six arms of the creature.

    Rumble~~~ Bang bang~~~

    As the terrifying forces collided, a huge roar rang across the universe!

    The three-headed creature¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    It was a Primordial Spirit that could roam the universe freely. However, it wasn¡¯t able to immediately crush three weak Gold Cores who were a whole realm below him? They were actually evenly matched!

 Chapter 1211 - Dragon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Dragon Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    If this was all there was to it, perhaps the three-headed creature would be excited as this meant that their three Gold Cores were very strong, to the point that it could enjoy a great supplementary meal. In fact, it might even be able toe into contact with the True God Realm. After all, such Gold Cores who were able to resist Spiritual Gods were simply too rare.

    However, this was in the Heavenly River... A restricted area that the Four Divine Gods had jurisdiction over and governed!

    Currently, it was not yet the ¡°productive¡± period of the Heavenly River. As a result, the vicinity of the Heavenly River was not protected by the four great races. The creature had just happened to pass by and realized that in the distance, there were people from the Land who had forced their way through the Heavenly River during this time. Thus, it secretly came over to wait for them. It thought that it would naturally be very easy to deal with some Gold Cores but never thought that they would be equally matched inbat abilities. If their fighting sounds alerted the four races...

    The moment this thought shed past its mind, it sensed a wave of extremely powerful might enshrouding it.

    A monstrous hand seemingly randomly pped down at it from the air.

    Even when faced with massive creatures that were obviously a Realm higher than him, Lao Wang had never lost confidence. However, in the face of this palm, his belief was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.

    Three heads and six arms? Netherworld King and Buddha? The Heaven and Earth Chessboard? All of these were like an illusion, like the reflection of the moon in the water. They were easily shattered to pieces by that invincible hand!

    Closely after, they saw the three-headed creature, which had been extremely arrogant, shivering in fear. It instantly put away its giant true form and turned into a 1.7-meter-tall humanoid figure, which was almost as tall as Lao Wang and the others. It crouched on the ground in worship as it continuously lowered its head to the ground. ¡°I have mistakenly entered the restricted area of the four races. It was an unintentional mistake on my end. Spare me, Divine King! Please have mercy, Divine King!¡±

    ¡°You entered the Heavenly River Restricted Area and even tried to devour the precious Gold Core Stars.¡± A vast and mighty voice sounded from the skies. ¡°Die!¡±

    The moment the word ¡°die¡± was uttered, the face of the creature kneeling on the ground suddenly turned ferocious, and it soared into the sky from the ground. It wanted to fight back, but before it could disy even a hint of its power, there was a clear exploding sound. Then, its entire bodypletely blew apart like a rotten watermelon.

    But this was still not the end.

    A small crystalline figure that resembled white jade suddenly fled from this body in panic!

    ¡°That¡¯s its Soul Spirit!¡± Lao Wang narrowed his eyes.

    In the Land, there were no so-called Soul Spirits in cultivation. The Gold Core Realm was the limit that the Land could contain, and no one could surpass this. Even if experts from the Heaven wanted to enter the Land, they could only suppress their strength and control it at the Gold Core Realm. If not, once a being that was too powerful appeared, they would not be tolerated by the world and would immediately be repelled by the Land. They would be forcibly ¡°spat¡± out.

    Thus, the people of the Land did not know what the path of cultivation after the Gold Core Realm was. Once they reached the king-leveled Gold Core Realm, it was the limit of all practitioners. If one wanted to continue cultivation, there was no other path besides choosing to ascend to Heaven.

    But Lao Wang knew... He had observed the Dragon Emperor in the Mirror World for several years. In terms of time in the Mirror World, he had observed the Dragon Emperor for countless eras. Although even the Dragon Emperor could not change thews of the Land and could only possess the power of a Gold Core there, Lao Wang could see that the Dragon Emperor had disyed the path after the Gold Core through some clues.

    This was a cultivated spirit where one would integrate their true form and soul into one, achieving their real self. This was the small white jade-like figure that had escaped after the body of the three-headed creature was destroyed! It could be called a Soul Spirit or a Primordial Spirit. The physical body was only a medium, and the Primordial Spirit was where a practitioner¡¯s roots and pathy at!

    This was a realm that surpassed the Gold Core Realm. The three-headed creature¡¯s Primordial Spirit was extremely bright, and the white mes around it were as dazzling as the sun. It even seemed to have unlimited power. It was a concentration of power from that massive figure that had been standing tall in the sky, and it was extremely fast and was like an actual ray of light! The moment it appeared, it instantly shot out several thousand kilometers into the distance!

    However, it was fast, but therge hand in the sky was even faster... This did not refer to the speed of its movement, but the speed at which it grew! Five fingers that reached towards the sky instantly rose and intercepted the Primordial Spirit that was several thousand kilometers away. Closely after, the five fingers closed together.

    Boom!

    There was a wave of might that resembled the explosion of a star. As a result, the surrounding space within a radius of several million kilometers swayed as a massive cosmic storm swept past. In the distance, an eye-piercing white light dazzled.

    Lao Wang and the others could not help but close their eyes. They had stabilized their bodies in the face of the rapid storm after much difficulty, but when the white light subsided and they opened their eyes again, the massive hand and the escaping Primordial Spirit had both disappeared. There was nothing in the bright sky, as if nothing at all had happened.

    However, at that moment, the four of them did not feel that they could heave a sigh of relief. They had chased away a wolf, but a tiger hade...

    Humm humm humm humm...

    A giant figure slowly took shape in the void.

    He wore a thin robe, as if he did not mind revealing some private parts of his body.

    His entire body was bathed in bright golden light, while six pairs of massive wings spread out behind his back! His aura was mighty. Even though he intentionally held back his power at that moment, it was enough for Lao Wang and the others to tremble in fear.

    This was the legendary Heavenly Wings Race. They were only born with one pair of wings, but the more wings they had, the greater their strength and the higher their realm. Wang Zhong had the right to flip through some Heavenly Gates books that recorded the most powerful Heavenly Wings member to have evere to the Land. Such an invincible being that was able to view the experts in the Land as nothing only had six wings! Meanwhile, this 12-winged Heavenly Wings... This was the king of the Heavenly Wings Race!

    He was too powerful!

    Furthermore, Lao Wang recognized him!

    Lao Wang stared at the gradually appearing face. Then, aplex expression appeared on his own face.

    Wasn¡¯t that the Heavenly Wings Divine King, whom he had seen putting the Dragon Emperor in a difficult position at the Illusion Sea World?

    The moment after they arrived, they had been stopped by one of the most powerful beings in the Heaven, as well as the sworn enemy of the Dragon Emperor. This was probably the worst scenario that Lao Wang had never thought about beforeing to the Heaven.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you for so long.¡± There was a calm smile on the Heavenly Wings King¡¯s face. He did not seem to take any action, but Wang Zhong and the others instantly felt as if their bodies had been firmly locked up by a wave of terrifying power. They could not even move at all!

    ¡°You were already here? Did you know that we woulde?¡± Lao Wang instantly understood many things, and his heart rapidly sank.

    The Divine King only spoke a few words, but none of the information revealed was good news!

    It was fine if the Divine King had simply been attracted by the sounds ofbat between the three-headed creature and Wang Zhong. However, since he had been waiting here for Wang Zhong and the others for a long time, this meant that he understood the situation in the Land very well. He was able to predict the determination of Wang Zhong and the others to enter the Heaven, and even predict the approximate time they would arrive. Then it was very obvious that scouts from the Heaven like Shannali had already reported all the information about Wang Zhong to the Heaven.

    As a result, Lao Wang instantly lost all the initiative. It could even be said that he had suffered a crushing defeat, and it was not possible for him to bluff his way out by ying dumb.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Divine King¡¯s tone was rather rxed and carefree. ¡°I let that three-headed being loose just to see whether a more powerful version of yourself would actuallye out. However, it¡¯s a pity that the Dragon Emperor, who once swept across unbridled, is no more than a pitiful insect now.¡±

    ¡°Divine King, why did you kill the Dragon Emperor back then?¡± Wang Zhong asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Kill? Ha ha ha...¡± The Divine Kingughed out loud. There was even a hint of pity and rxation in his gaze as he looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Even though you only have a small fragment of his soul left in your body, since you have trulye, I will tell you about it.¡±

    Back then, countless civilizations built the Star Alliance together and divided it into the Land and the Heaven, just like dividingyers of chaos. The four level-9 civilizations and an extremely small number of experts lived in the Heaven and pursued the limits of the Fifth Dimension. However, an unforeseen event urred very quickly. It seemed as if an amusing bug had appeared in the Heaven, which seemed to have evesting energy and life. They suddenly became ¡°hungry¡±. The experts did not know why they felt an extreme hunger that was terrifying. This was a desire that came from the soul. All creatures that had reached this level of power had broken free from their most basic energy needs, but at this moment, this need became extremely intense.

    There was no heaven, paradise, or holy ground as war and chaos emerged. The most elite beings in the Fifth Dimension started to devour each other, and the situation was getting out of control. Thus, the Dragon Emperor and the four great races worked together to suppress this. In the end, they quelled the war, but only a few lives were left in the Heaven.

    However, the problem had not been resolved. What was more terrifying was that the Heaven was like a cage that trapped them. Since they could not eat one another, they could only eat those who came from below. Gold Cores could also provide enough energy, and everything seemed to have be rather ideal.

    At this moment, a super genius from the Dragon Race had appeared ¡ª the Dragon Emperor. He wanted to resolve this tragedy by opening up the cage and restoring all order. To tell the truth, the appearance of the Star Alliance had vited the highestws of the Fifth Dimension. This was equivalent to a two-dimensional cartoon character trying to break free from the paper and enter a higher-dimension world. This was definitely not allowed as this would destroy everything. After all, the universe had limited self-healing abilities.

    The surviving Primordial Spirits were not happy with this. They felt that their current situation was rather good. After experiencing turmoil, they had be the ultimate rulers of the Fifth Dimension. They collected belief and ate Gold Cores while they enjoyed using their clones and projections to disturb the various civilizations. Frankly speaking, the whole world was their yground, and all creatures were their food. They yed with great pleasure and had reached the top. Why did they have to retreat?

    ¡°Then, a great war broke out. It was a pity that we gathered the strongest powers, and four of them even died, but we were still unable to defeat the Dragon Emperor. Thus, we agreed to cooperate with him. He was wildly arrogant and brought the Fate b and entered the cycle of Samsara in order to find a silver bullet that would resolve all of this.¡± The Divine King looked at Wang Zhong. ¡°This silver bullet is you. Look at you, as weak as an ant. This is the result of giving up everything from the beginning. Reality has proven that we were right. You have to die. This is the destiny of all creatures in the Fifth Dimension!¡±

    When Wang Zhong and the others heard this, they were dumbstruck. Simply speaking, a group of fellows had reached the peak and be gods, but in reality, they had be monsters at the top of the food chain. Meanwhile, the Dragon Emperor wanted to change all of this. He gave up on his physical body and used various secret techniques to start from the bottom worlds to find a cure for this.

    Furthermore, Wang Zhong was supposed to be his descendant. However, everything from the beginning had been for naught.

    ¡°Then those who ascended from the Land...¡± Wang Zhong asked in a low voice.

    ¡°We ate them.¡± It was as if the Heavenly Wings Divine King was talking about something insignificant. Indeed, this matter was insignificant to them. ¡°Belief provides the main survival energy, and Gold Cores are just like a snack. We are used to it.¡±

    Wang Zhong and the others thought about Napier Mo, and a murderous intent shed past their eyes. However, in a sh, the murderous intent was dispersed by the majestic might in the surroundings.

    There were times when one¡¯s will could not defeat reality. This was not a problem of whether one was willing toe to terms with reality or whether one had any courage. It was just like when a great mountain was pressing against a person. Would they also think that they had the will to face the Divine King? There was no need to bicker as they did not have the will at all. They would have been suffocated by the great mountain while they were considering whether they had the courage to face the mountain like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Dead people could not possibly have any thoughts.

    This was a form of sorrow. Lao Wang realized that he could not even produce killing intent and could not even be angry.

    However, the Divine King did not pay any attention and looked at Mo Wen. Buddhists had not appeared in the Heaven for a very long time, but their Buddhist relics had intriguing supplementary effects and were several times better than ¡°eating¡± ordinary Gold Cores. If they discovered such supplementary ingredients during normal times, the kings of the four great races wouldugh loudly to their hearts¡¯ content. However, it was different today as there was arger fish that was several thousand times better.

    He very quickly turned his gaze back to Wang Zhong. ¡°I¡¯ve finished answering your questions. Now, I want to ask you some.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to answer your questions.¡± Lao Wangughed cheerily. He could not be angry nor form any killing intent, but at the very least, he had the authority to smile while rejecting.

    ¡°Heh heh. Do you know why we allowed you to be so savage in the Land, and why no one caused any trouble for you when you targeted someone from the Dragon Searching Race?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you have no ability to do so. The Land cannot amodate beings that are stronger than Gold Cores, so you cannot deal with me even if you go down.¡±

    ¡°You are deceiving yourself and others.¡± The Divine Kingughed. ¡°If you actually think this way, then you should have obediently hidden in the Land. Why did youe here to seek your death? It was just because you saw the history of the Earth and knew the methods of the four races in Heaven. Even if we suppress our power to the Gold Core Realm, with our understanding and control ofws, it will be enough to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe down?¡±

    ¡°Do you not know the reason why?¡± The divine kings returned the question.

    Lao Wang was silent. They were not afraid of him, but the Dragon Emperor. He simply listened as the Divine King continued, ¡°I will give you an opportunity to hand over the Fate b. You know that it¡¯s something we have been looking for all along. If you obediently cooperate, I will not touch the Earth. After all, your existence has no significance to us. In fact, I don¡¯t mind letting you go back to the Land. You will pose no threat to us in the Land that cannot grow.¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I might actually believe that.¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it depends on you.¡± The Heavenly Wings Divine King¡¯s voice turned majestic. ¡°But whether the Earth goes extinct is up to us.¡±

    ¡°Hand over the Fate b!¡±

    ¡°Hand over the Fate b!¡±

    ¡°Hand over the Fate b!¡±

    This was not an echo from the Heavenly Wings Divine King. Instead, three equally mighty and vast voices suddenly sounded from the east, south, and west!

    Then, three massive figures appeared.

    In the west was a pure elemental creature. Its entire body was on fire, and it looked like a humanoid. There was no need to mention its terrifying might. Wang Zhong could not even look directly at it as the light was too dazzling. If he looked at it for one more second, he would be blinded.

    The Elemental Divine King!

    Meanwhile, the figure in the south waspletely shrouded in darkness. However, unlike the deathly silent darkness that surrounded Mu Zi, this darkness was extremely wild and impatient. It was violent and devastating. The figure that formed was not humanoid, but had three heads and six arms. In the darkness, the faint eyes that were widened in anger made it look like a Raksha with ring eyes that emitted an extremely strong killing intent. Anyone with a slightly weaker heart might be affected by its terrifying killing intent just by looking at it. This figure was a bloodthirsty creature that only knew ughter! This was the Violent Demon Race, the most warlike race in the Heaven!

    The Violent Demon Divine King!

    Meanwhile, the figure in the east was not humanoid, but beast-shaped.

    Its figure was veryrge and had extremely sturdy limbs, making it seem like a primeval beast from the legends. The aura that surrounded its entire body spread into the air like a colossal wave. Even the random bead of sweat on its body was a bright blood-red and contained boundless vitality... The Wilderness Race among the four races in Heaven were born in the primeval era and had the most powerful physical bodies. They were called the source of preliminary life in the Fifth Dimension and were the oldest race.

    The Wilderness Divine King!

    They were just as powerful and as lofty as the Heavenly Wings Divine King and released boundless might. They watched over this world from all directions, as if they were deities that stood in this world and supported it!

    The four Divine Kings berated at the same time. The anger of the deities moved the universe and changed the position of the stars. In an instant, the heavens and the earth shook, and the moon and stars stopped shining! This terrifying might caused Mu Zi, Mo Wen, and Aiolos to simply vomit a mouthful of blood. Even Lao Wang¡¯s body trembled, and his face instantly turned ghastly pale.

    They were powerful! They were unimaginably powerful! So powerful that they could not even see the difference in power! This differed greatly from their predictions.

    Back then, Lao Wang had the confidence toe to the Heaven,rgely because of his experiences in the Illusion Sea World, as well as the observations of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s history in the Mirror World.

    Back then, Lao Wang could see the difference between him and the Four Divine Kings. He felt that the distance between them was veryrge, but they were not so far away that he could not reach them. Perhaps he would be able to chase them head-on when he reached the Heaven and broke through the shackles of the Gold Core Realm. After all, the Earth was very special, and he was possibly the reincarnation of the once-invincible Dragon Emperor!

    But he was obviously wrong.

    From the simted records to his prediction of the strength of these gods, all this had been a mistake as the Land could not amodatebat levels above the Gold Core Realm. Even thews and images that were produced could not break free from this scope. Thus, using those records as a basis to predict the strength of these Divine Kings was a grave mistake.

    One mistake led to another? Choosing toe to the Heaven was simply like walking into a trap!

    The Fate b was the Fate Stone. This was the only thing that Lao Wang could be certain of. However, would handing over the Fate Stone truly be able to protect the entire Earth? Lao Wang did not think so. With the vicious and merciless methods of the four races in Heaven, how could they allow the bloodline of their sworn enemy to grow freely?

    Handing over the Fate Stone would mean death! Furthermore, if he wanted to protect the entire Earth, history had shown the way ¡ª to prevent the four races in Heaven from finding the Fate b for the rest of eternity! As long as they could not find the Fate b, they would not destroy the Earth and would not ughter Earthlings on arge scale as they still needed native Earthlings, who were close to nature, to help them find the whereabouts of the Fate b on Earth...

    Resisting these Divine Kings was an impossible task. Thus, Lao Wang gave up on all other ideas. ¡°Simba! Activate the Fate Roulette and judge whether to destroy the Fate Stone!¡±

    During the Civilization War, Lao Wang was already able to absorb beliefs and recharge the Fate Roulette. Furthermore, he was now at the peak of his power in the Land, and millions of creatures believed in him. Thus, the Fate Roulette was fully charged to the point that it could not absorb any more energy! However, it was obvious that even the fully recharged Fate Roulette could not help him to judge the Divine Kings. He had to risk everything on destroying the Fate Stone!

    However, Simba, who was usually most easily energetic during these times, miraculously did not jump about at this moment. On the contrary, apletely opposite opinion sounded in Lao Wang¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± This was Simba¡¯s voice. However, it waspletely different from his typicalical self. This voice was extremely calm and contained a sense of leisure. Furthermore, the moment he finished speaking, a colorful figure had appeared in front of Wang Zhong.

    This colorful figure gradually formed, and its back seemed somewhat foreign, yet familiar.

    Before Lao Wang could recover from his shock, a strong and dazzling light shone, and two items flew out from his body. They quietly hovered beside the colorful person and shone with him. The items were of the highest quality and emitted rays of dazzling light that calmed down the voices of the Four Great Divine Kings that reverberated throughout this space. It was as if the entire world had fallen silent as a result!

    This power was able to easily disrupt the might of the Four Great Divine Kings. This was...?!

    Not only was Lao Wang shocked, even the Four Great Divine Kings suddenly narrowed their eyes and shed a cautious expression.

    One of the brightly dazzling items seemed like a disc-shaped archery target used in games, but there was only ck and white on the disc, as well as a bright red needle that resembled the color of blood. It seemed very simple. Meanwhile, the other item was a three-dimensional cone-shaped object with 12 empty spaces, as if itcked 12 parts.

    Meanwhile, the figure that was illuminated by the items wore a wide clown outfit and had a brightly colored head. His bright red nose and the obviously crooked lipstick over his mouth made him seem as funny as one imagined him to be. It was a standard clown. However, at that moment, the clown did not have any amusing expressions on his face. On the contrary, there was a calm smile on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

    ¡°This aura... You didn¡¯t reincarnate?!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Emperor!¡±

    The Four Divine Kings blurted out. It was obvious that the powerful Four Divine Kings were now showing some fear.

    Meanwhile, Lao Wang simply felt a buzz in his head.

    It was Simba!

    However, from the tone of the Four Divine Kings, Simba was the Dragon Emperor? This...

    He still looked like a clown, but his aura waspletely different. Simba calmly looked at these four people and said, ¡°After such a long time, you are still so useless.¡±

    Even though the Four Great Divine Kings were full of imposing momentum, they did not refute him. In fact, his appearance that wasughable in the Land waspletely useless here. What the Four Great Divine Kings saw was the power of his soul.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, my apologies... I just woke up. Thanks for your trouble.¡± Simba turned around and did not even pay any attention to the enemies standing tall around them. ¡°Thews of lower dimensions suppressed me too much.

    ¡°All creatures in this world have three souls and seven mortal forms. I sealed arge portion of myself in the Fate Stone and hid there to rest and build up strength, while only a fragment of my soul was left in the Fate Roulette. I believe in the bnce of the universe. The Heaven is in a hopeless situation. Fate will not destroy me, and will definitely give me hope and bring me to the space of the True Gods. My soul will only be unsealed ande back to life after returning to the environment of the Heaven and breaking free from the fetters of thews.¡±

    In reality, a few sentences were enough to exin a seemingly difficult problem. The memory fragments from the Illusion Sea World and the Mirror World had connected. The Dragon Emperor had destroyed his physical body, allowing his Soul Brand to return to the sea of fate. He wanted to find a way to resolve the civilization curse, but fate was not as easily controlled as he had imagined, and his soul had been floating all along.

    For someone as powerful as the Dragon Emperor, he could continuously send out soul clones to find a way to return to the Heaven. Thus, time, space, and the like were of no significance to him. When he found the Earth, the Dark Ages had arrived, and the Human Race¡¯s natural endowments in cultivation had exploded. Furthermore, during the failure of the ck hole experiment in Inca City, fate had chosen Lao Wang in thatrge explosion by pure coincidence, starting this intriguing journey of teacher and friend.

    ¡°Lao Wang, thank you. Leave the rest to me. This is my battle.¡± Lao Wang¡¯s voice had summoned back all his memories. He was the Dragon Emperor, but he was also Simba. His memories would not disappear, and his life had been formed by his memories. When his memories were stripped away, he was nothing.

    The moment he finished speaking, a wave of indescribable power shrouded them. Lao Wang and the others simply felt that their surrounding space had been isted, as if there was an invisible protective barrier around them. Even though they could clearly see the Four Great Divine Kings, their oppressive aura had instantly vanished.

    Simba was able to sever the power of the Divine Kings, but he did not even take any action yet. It was as if everything would only take a single thought.

    This came from the heart, and the power of thews followed when he spoke ¡ª this was a true ruler. Back then, the invincible Dragon Emperor swept across the Heaven and was able to defeat the joint effort of the Eight Great Divine Kings by relying on his power of dominion derived from integrating 11 kinds ofws. Lao Wang had inherited this power. In fact, the cultivation ideas on the Earth followed this as well, but theycked greatly whenpared to Simba¡¯s current realm.

    ¡°You¡¯re still using this method!¡± The Violent Demon Divine Kingughed out. ¡°Reincarnation did not make you weaker, but it did not make you stronger either! After countless eras, do you think that this pattern will still work?!¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    The Four Great Divine Kings widened their eyes in anger. After so many years, they were still deeply troubled by their defeat back then. Now, it was finally the time for them to take revenge.

    The Violent Demon Divine King motioned with hisrge hand, and a wave of vast darkness enshrouded them. Whoever acted first had the advantage!

    In this world, all light, sound, and even senses were instantly severed in this moment. This was a darkness domain!

    Simba¡¯s light was instantly covered, and the aura that seemed to be able to dominate everything else was ruthlessly devoured by this darkness. Then, boundless darkness enveloped the entire world, not just bringing about theck of light but also despair that made people wail mournfully.

    There were no other manifestations as the world had be a part of hisws or rules. As long as one was born in this world, they could not covet these rules, not inspect them, nor resist them. This was apletely different realm from the manifestations of rules that Lao Wang had once understood.

    But this was not the end. One could see chaotic changes in the darkness, as if countless dark shadows had broken out from it. These countless dark shadows seemed to be drawing in the darkness, causing it to decrease until it eventually gathered in one spot.

    This took a long time to describe, but in reality, the changes only took 0.0001 seconds. When all the darkness gathered in one spot, it was as if the entire universe had fallen silent and was shocked by the highly concentrated and terrifying energy. Even Lao Wang and the others, who were behind the protective barrier, could not take their eyes off the dark spot. It was as if that spot was the only thing in the universe!

    The Violent Demon Divine King¡¯s frenziedughter was clear. ¡°The present is different from the past. You are no longer the Dragon Emperor of the past, and we are no longer the losers of the past. Today, we will show you what despair is!¡±

    Wu wu wu wu~

    A terrifying trembling sound that came from the soul reverberated throughout the entire universe. This was the rage of the deities!

    Closely after, the spot exploded, just like how the universe had exploded forth from nothing. This was a resurgence of the creation of the world! The opposite of life was death, and the opposite of death was life.

    There was a frenzied assault of energy that spread at an unimaginable speed that surpassed the speed of light. Boundless darkness energy surged forth and swept past... No, this was no longer the power of darkness, but an evolution of it.

    The evolution ofws was integration. Darkness and chaos were integrated, returning them to the primeval state of the universe!

    ¡ª¡ª Chaos Realm Destruction!

    Furthermore, at the same time, the 5 Elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth gathered in the boundless darkness. Even though there were only five elements, when they merged, they turned into the rules of the world and created things out of thin air! The ground rose in all directions from the dark void and hid within it, filling up the entire world.

    The Elemental Divine King!

    Were these the 5 Elemental Laws? No!

    Lao Wang¡¯s face was full of shock. He was also an expert who thoroughly understood the 5 Elemental Rules, but the more he understood the rules, the more he understood the difference between them. Perhaps thoroughly understanding the rules was the ultimate pursuit of all experts in the Land, as well as the limits of their imagination. However, when one reached the realm of the Divine Gods, they no longer simply understood the rules thoroughly. Instead, they integrated them and created their own path!

    When Lao Wang integrated the 11ws, what emerged was a ruler; when the Violent Demon Divine King integrated darkness and chaos, what emerged were the chaos rules.

    Meanwhile, the 5 Elements that the Elemental Divine King had integrated were the rules of the world! They were filled with a powerful momentum that was much more potent than his own Laws of Domination. It was not <i>the more elements one integrated, the more powerful the rules would be</i>, as they would all be on the same level. It depended on how one understood and used the rules, as well as how much they could disy.

    These were the rules of the world! Filling up the world was only the prelude. Then, when the world took shape from its primeval state, a giant holding a massive axe appeared.

    Lao Wang called it a giant as he could only see the giant¡¯s arms and that enormous axe. The giant was too tall and was unimaginably lofty. It was enshrouded in the darkness and chaos, preventing people from seeing the reality.

    The giant moved slowly. It raised its massive axe high in the sky and was about to split this chaos world apart. This was abination ofws that was derived from the cooperation between the Darkness Divine King and the Elemental Divine King!

    Crack crack crack crack crack crack...

    The moment thesebined rules appeared, Lao Wang and the others could feel the invisible protective barrier around them producing cracking sounds from the heavy burden that the umted level of pressure exerted on the barrier! Furthermore, this was only the pressure from the axe. If they waited for the massive axe to strike, they did not know what kind of terrifying power it would produce. They might turn into ash without feeling any pain from that brutal power!

    Lao Wang simply felt arge drop of sweat falling from his head. He had imagined the gap between him and the Divine Kings, and even thought that perhaps he might be suppressed, but Lao Wang had never thought that in the face of this level of power, he could not even think of resisting.

    This was too powerful! Only two people had attacked, but it was already this frightening. How would Simba resist this?

    However, there was no panic on Simba¡¯s face, as if this level of power was not a difficult problem for him.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~~

    In a sh, 11 divine figures had gathered in front of Simba.

    This was the Ruler¡¯s Domain!

    They emitted a pure and holy light that forcibly dispersed the darkness and chaos. Even though these divine figures were not as lofty as the giant that was prepared to split the world apart, they were not much smaller than the giant either. Eleven of them gathered and stopped the hands that lifted the massive axe high in the air. As a result, the giant could not strike for now.

    Had they stopped the giant?

    The Dragon Emperor was indeed very strong, as expected, since he was the top in the Heaven who was able to defeat the Eight Great Divine Kings working together. The power of domination that integrated 11 kinds ofws was not something an individual Divine King could resist. However, there was no joy on Lao Wang¡¯s face. He also used the power of dominion and couldpletely predict what level of power it could disy. Even though the divine figures seemed able to stop the giant easily, this seemed to be the limit of the dominion powers. This seemed to be a battle between equally matched enemies, but the opposing side still had two Divine Kings that had not attacked!

    Amidst the stalemate, coldughter reverberated throughout. It was from the Heavenly Wings Divine King. ¡°After investing in reincarnation for so many years, you didn¡¯t weaken and can still climb back up... but that is all. The ultimate form of the universe is when all things return to the beginning. You¡¯ve taken the wrong path. Furthermore, we have integrated even morews. Ao and Kui alone are able to draw with you, but what if we join too?

    ¡°Open!¡± A holy light then dazzled in this dark world.

    The Heavenly Wings Divine King controlled light and order, and this holy light was an integration of the two. As a result, one could not help but feel a desire to worship the light.

    Light and darkness wereplete opposites and could not integrate with each other. However, just like how the 5 Elements enhanced and inhibited one another, light and darkness could not integrate, but they couldplete each other. They could illuminate and stimte each other while maintaining their independence. Only then could light and darkness be even more splendid.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~~

    Limitless holy light pierced through the darkness like holy des and were aimed at Simba, as well as Wang Zhong and the others who were guarded by his protective barrier. They wanted to seize the opportunity during the stalemate to shatter everything into pieces!

    ¡°Me too!¡± The Wilderness Divine King roared violently.

    Perhaps his power of the rules was the weakest among the Four Great Divine Kings as he only had one spatialw. However, his brute force was invincible. When he revealed his true form, he was dauntless.

    A massive beast with 1,000 hands and 1,000 legs appeared in the sky. It looked like a deformed species that was a hybrid of all creatures in this world, but the parts gathered in a harmonious manner. The beast filled up this space and seemed to have be the only thing in this universe! All living creatures were like ants when faced with this massive beast. Thoserges were just like small ss beads in his hands!

    A terrifying massive palm swept past, as if the entire world was pressing against them!

    BOOM!!

    The Four Great Divine Kings attacked at the same time. Lao Wang and the others were almost unable to fight back, let alone resist this. They simply felt the all-epassing brilliance descending from the sky, instantly suppressing everything!

    However, the next moment, Simbaughed, and his leisurely voice reverberated through the air. ¡°I¡¯ve made some improvements. However, it¡¯s a pity that you are destined to be left behind forever!¡±

    He instantly drew in all his power, and his Ruler¡¯s Domain disappeared. Then, a vast attack pressed towards him from all directions.

    However, Simba simply stretched out one finger. The Fate Stone seemed to have been summoned and embedded itself in the Fate Roulette...

    The next moment, the illuminating Fate Roulette turned in and concealed its lofty light. However, it had be an integrated whole with the Fate Stone.

    The all-epassing attack of the Four Great Divine Kings seemed to face a slight obstacle. They were suddenly restricted and frightened by the Fate Roulette that had suddenly changed. Only when one reached their level would one truly sense how terrifying this piece of equipment was.

    No, this was not a piece of equipment. It had already gone beyond the scope of this description. This was an essence, the essence of the world! The Fate Stone was the Fate b that the Dragon Emperor had risked his life to bring away back then. But that Fate Roulette...

    ¡°Such hocus-pocus!¡± The Heavenly Wings Divine King roared, and the holy lightws instantly increased in intensity. ¡°Look at who will be left behind today!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Thief, your hands are tied! Let me teach you how to die satisfyingly!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Four Great Divine Kings widened their eyes in anger, and their might exploded forth. In an instant, the small inconvenience that the Fate Roulette had caused was swept aside. However, they did not see the Dragon Emperor panic; instead, a calm smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Simba waved hisrge hand, and the Fate Roulette suddenly shone with ck and white.

    ¡°Did you think that I experienced so many difficulties andprehended the rules from the lower dimensions just to return to my original level?¡± Simbaughed. ¡°This journey has allowed me to understand the meaning of civilization and of life. I call this...

    ¡°Eternity!¡±

    This was the true form of the Fate Roulette. It was not a piece of equipment or an instrument. Instead, it was a contraction and an umtion of thews.

    Eternalws!

    All creatures in this world cultivated to pursue eternity, but what was true eternity?

    Was it for an eternal lifespan? That was impossible. The lifespan of Gold Cores in the Land was almost infinite, but almost no Gold Cores in the Land could live for more than five eras. How could that be considered eternal?

    True eternity was achieved when one was the universe, and the universe was them.

    This was an evolution of the ruler, and the highest degree of control!

    The world was fixed in that moment, including thews of the Four Great Divine Kings! Everything had been ssified into ck and white.

    ¡°This is the True Godhood that you want, but it¡¯s a pity that all of you were wrong.¡± Simba simply spoke calmly, but his voice reverberated throughout every corner of the universe, as if he was the deity that had created the world. ¡°Over the past few years, hasn¡¯t it been rather exhausting to eat? You even had to defend yourselves against others. How pitiful. If this was of any use, then what do you need geniuses for?¡±

    Boom!

    A terrifying wave of energy was summoned from the Fate Stone. This power was even greater than any power of belief and rapidly surged into the Fate Roulette.

    In an instant, ck and white were reversed in the world, while yin and yang swapped ces. ck and white colors intertwined in the sky before finally settling in ce.

    A dazzling white light shone from the void. Then, the holy light of the Heavenly Wings Divine King, the world of the Elemental Divine King, the darkness of the Violent Demon Divine King and even the universal true form of the Wilderness Divine King instantly evaporated in the face of this boundless white light, as if the light had cleansed everything. Everything had returned to nothingness and transformed into their purest origins before filling up the Fate Roulette.

    The Four Great Divine Kings were shocked. Their power could not resist or struggle in the face of his judgment!

    What in the world was this?!

 Chapter 1212 - My Most Beloved Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1212: My Most Beloved Friend</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Although the former Dragon Emperor was invincible in the Heaven, he was still at the same realm and level as them. Also, though the power of thew of domination was strong, it did notpletely overwhelm thews of the other Divine Kings. At best, the Dragon Emperor was a tad bit stronger. Yet, the Dragon Emperor who had spent dozens of eras escaping and hiding in the Land actually appeared with such a crushing power!

    Only after death could one understand and gain eternal life, thereby bing a true god. The Four Divine Kings who were scared of death were all wrong from the beginning. Although Simba was the Dragon Emperor now, he still had Simba¡¯s old bad habits.

    When the Divine Kings¡¯ws dissipated and all their rule manifestations and powers turned into nothingness, the Four Divine Kings became no different from ordinary people. In Simba¡¯s eyes, they were merely four ants.

    Simba looked at them indifferently. He had waited a long time for this moment. Yet, there was not much joy in him. That was because the Four Divine Kings and even all the level-9 civilizations were going to disappear no matter what. The universe was like a civilization. Once it reached its zenith, it would turn into chaos and return to its origin.

    The Four Divine Kings were dumbfounded. Even Lao Wang and the others in the protective shield were also shocked.

    These were the Four Divine Kings of the Heaven! In everyone¡¯s eyes, they had always stood at the top of the universe. Yet, from Simba¡¯s mouth, they were degraded to be worthless beings... Sorry, not only with his mouth, but also with his strength!

    It wasplete suppression!

    Lao Wang couldn¡¯t help but want to cheer. He was indeed the Omnipotent Simba. He had finally witnessed the truth in his mantra; he was indeed too strong!

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay for what you did.¡± Simba¡¯s voice became calmer, and his fingers gently pointed at the Fate Roulette again.

    An eternal light shone. This light was not dazzling like the auras of the other gods and kings. It only appeared soft and mellow, but was everywhere and irresistible.

    The Fate Roulette, which once took countless hours and energy to recharge, was able to be used again. With the fusion of the Fate Stone, it seemed that the energy stored in the Fate Roulette had be endless, and there was no need for any recharge at all. The ck and white world shone once again. This time, it was to pronounce one¡¯s life or death!

    ¡°I sentence¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± the Wilderness Divine King shouted.

    To be honest, the Four Divine Kings were still stunned. As the lords of the Heaven, they had been in control of the Heaven and the Land for countless eras, but they had never seen such a level of power. It was not just stronger than them by a fair bit, it was actually countless times stronger!

    There was no way to fight and no way to contend. Perhaps, the words of the Dragon Emperor back then were correct: perhaps the shortcut in which they chose to devour Gold Cores was wrong.

    But so what? Was there a need to talk about right or wrong when something had already been done? It was nothing more than sess or failure!

    For the Wilderness Divine King, the good thing was, he had left a hidden move.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Simba said lightly. In fact, at this point, the ties between them could no longer be considered due to someone¡¯s mistake or simply hatred anymore.

    ¡°Last words?¡± The Wilderness Divine Kingughed coldly. ¡°I just wanted you to take a look at something before you act.¡±

    With a wave of his sturdy hand, a transparent crystal ball appeared in his hand, firmly held by him.

    A graceful female soul could be seen in the crystal ball.

    The Wilderness Divine King raised the crystal ball high up and said, ¡°Look carefully at who this is!¡±

    In the crystal ball was a naked female Primordial Spirit. She had her arms wrapped around her chest and was curled up in the crystal ball. Lotus flowers were blooming all around her body, and sounds of dragon roars could be heard in her surroundings. However, they quickly faded away and were extinguished. It was as if she was confined and controlled by the crystal. All she could do was to sit down while shivering as frost covered her entire body.

    This was...

    Lao Wang¡¯s mouth was wide agape.

    This was actually the woman he had seen in the Heavenly Cmity when he was crossing the Heavenly Soul Tribtion. She was the Dragon Princess atop Tianlong Mountain who was discouraging the Dragon Emperor from entering the path of reincarnation!

    At that time, she looked to be a stunning beauty. However, she currently looked like a withered flower, her beauty no longer blooming.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t wipe out your Dragon Race.¡± The Heavenly Wings Divine Kingughed. Sometimes, there was a need to have a backup n.

    ¡°Furthermore, your sweet wife was originally merely ced under house arrest in Tianlong Mountain. We didn¡¯t even mistreat her. It¡¯s a pity that when she heard the news of the Earthling next to you, she thought that he was your reincarnation and thus secretly gathered her oldrades to rebel together... Hehe, I am already very kind to have merely destroyed her body and imprisoned her spirit.¡±

    ¡°And this!¡± Several crystal balls appeared in the hands of the Violent Demon Divine King.

    ¡°Napier!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lavel! Brother Yan!¡±

    It was actually Napier, Lavel, and Yan Moyu who had just broken through the Heavenly River not long ago! They were also imprisoned like the Dragon Princess and were in a very poor state. Only their remnant soul remained, and they were close to true death.

    Lao Wang, Mo Wen, and the others showed a hint of surprise on their faces. Although it was not to their advantage for the opponents to have their close ones as hostages, the sight of their formerpanions still being alive truly made them happy. Even if they were trapped and in a very bad state, at least they were still alive!

    The attention of the Four Divine Kings was not on Wang Zhong and his friends at all. They were only staring at the Dragon Emperor who was dressed as a clown. The value of these Gold Cores was obviously notparable to that of the Dragon Princess, but no matter what, it increased their bargaining chips and their chances of winning.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t hand over the Fate Roulette.¡± The Heavenly Wing Divine King then shouted, ¡°Get out of the Heaven and nevere back again! I will let them live and even craft a physical body for your princess. After that, I will let her go back to Tianlong Mountain and even take care of her. We will no longer ask for the tributes of the Gold Cores from the Land, and we can even establish amunication channel for you so that you can always meet your sweet wife across worlds!¡±

    If the condition was to let the Dragon Emperor hand over the Fate Roulette, it was the same as asking the Dragon Emperor to hand over his weapon and life to the enemy. Even a fool would not agree to it. The Four Divine Kings knew this very well. They also knew the trustworthiness of the four of them in the Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Thus, their request was very simple. They just wanted to make the Dragon Emperor leave and for him to stay away and mind his own business. From now on, the Heaven and the Land would bepletely separated, but the Dragon Princess would still be put under house arrest as a safeguard for the four races.

    They merely wanted to live on!

    With such conditions, there was no way the Dragon Emperor would decline. At least, this was what the Four Divine Kings thought. They knew of the rtionship between the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Princess in the past, and knew that he would never sit back and watch her die.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°From now on, the Heaven and the Land shall bepletely separated, and we will not mind each other¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°You have all... made a mistake.¡± However, Simba¡¯s voice became even colder than before.

    Theplexion of the Four Divine Kings changed. They immediately knew that the negotiation had broken down just by listening to his tone.

    The Wilderness Divine King did not hesitate to start acting brutishly! To be one of the Four Divine Kings, how could he be an indecisive person? If the Dragon Emperor thought that he would not dare to kill the Dragon Princess, then he was very wrong! He wanted the Dragon Emperor to see his determination, and as long as the other party showed any hint of regret orpromise, he could stop his action and prevent the execution from happening within one ten-thousandth of a second.

    However, Simba¡¯s face did not change from beginning to end, even when the crystal was crushed!

    Yet, the Wilderness Divine King¡¯s face did not have the joy or thrill of killing his enemy¡¯s beloved. All he had were deep shock and panic!

    Simba stretched out his left hand, and the crystal ball appeared in perfect condition within his palm.

    ¡°Using Lao Wang¡¯s words, you don¡¯t know anything about power.¡± Simba¡¯s voice echoed between the sky and the earth. ¡°I sentence you all to death!¡±

    The dazzling white light shone, and the colorful void instantly turned into a pure white world, making everyone unable to see anything.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    The desperate and angry voices of the Four Divine Kings echoed in the white light, but they disappeared into nothingness in merely two or three seconds.

    There were no more roars of anger. Only the dazzling white light remained, seemingly purifying everything in existence and letting everything return to its origin!

    The expressions of Lao Wang and the others were solemn. Facing this power that could destroy the world, everyone felt shock and awe.

    The energy contained in the white light permeated all levels of the Fifth Dimension in a way that they did notprehend. Any living beings with karmic ties in the Land, especially those in civilizations that were sucked dry by the Heaven, were given a new lease of life.

    At this time, the Four Divine Kings had disappeared without a trace. The void was calm again, and even Simba had disappeared, leaving only a voice in the air.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I still have something to deal with immediately. One monthter,e to Tianlong Mountain to find me...¡±

    When the voice started, it felt like Simba was still next to his ear, but when the sentence finished, Simba seemed to already be light-years away.

    The protective shield covering Wang Zhong¡¯s group immediately dissipated, and the four of them reappeared in the void space. There was no longer the previous depressing atmosphere around them. It even felt as if the void had be exceptionally pure and clear.

    But... it had ended just like that?

    Everyone looked at each other. They hade to the Heaven with a ¡°fight-till-death attitude¡±. They had thought it would be a protracted journey in pursuit of fate and truth. They had never expected that they would be done with their adventure here so quickly.

    The Four Divine Kings had obviously been wiped out by the Dragon Emperor. They had also found out about some mind-blowing secrets of the two realms of the Heaven and the Land. The so-called ascension was merely to be food for those in the Heaven; the so-called transcendence was only a lie made up by the greedy powerhouses there.

    Suddenly, Aiolos smiled. ¡°After watching a big show, I am starting to be hungry. I thought that I was going to be the protagonist. Who would have thought that I would be the audience? But by the looks of it, I think that Earthlings are going to dominate the Land.¡±

    Mo Wen smiled back. He could understand the Dragon Emperor best and could even feel his sorrow. The Dragon Emperor was a being in the previous era and was also unable to escape the grasp of fate.

    Mu Zi spoke, ¡°It¡¯s nice that everyone is still here.¡±

    ¡°I will wait here for Simba.¡± Lao Wang couldn¡¯t even guess what Simba had to deal with immediately. Perhaps it was rted to the Dragon Princess, or maybe it was rted to the remnants of the four races. It was impossible to be fully sure. Anyways, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help much either.

    But Tianlong Mountain... He knew that ce very well. It was one of the few things that Lao Wang knew about the Heaven. It was the origin of the Dragon n.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, this space is not suitable for our continued survival.¡± Aiolos could feel the strong suffocation in the space. After countless eras of killings and burying more than twenty level-9 civilizations, this ce would not be simple. It was not without reason that the four major races and even the top powerhouses chose to devour people.

    ¡°You guys can go back first.¡± Lao Wang nodded. He had also felt it. There was always a big gap between reality and ideals. This was not the Heaven imagined by the people in the Star Alliance. Since Simba told him to go to Tianlong Mountain a monthter, he would stay here for a full month no matter what. He had too many things to ask Simba.

    Lao Wang added, ¡°Arbitrator Wikans of the Machinery Race and Chief Judge Lyune had long had doubts about ascension. You should go back and tell them what happened here. Many things in the Star Alliance will immediately change because of this. Perhaps there will be a reshuffle of the forces and a major turmoil. With you guys present, Earth would at least be safe and not be impacted by these events.

    ¡°Also, pass on a message to Scarlet for me, that she does not need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Brother, take care!¡±

    ...

    Heaven. What was ¡°heaven¡± to everyone in the Star Alliance was a bit too deste in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    The time flow here was extremely slow, but there was still light and darkness, day and night. Of course, it was different from the daytime light and dark night at the Land. The shining Heavenly River above him dimmed once every thirty hours.

    Time, date, etc. There wasn¡¯t much special meaning in these here. It was just that Lao Wang had to stay here a set period of time toply with Simba¡¯s appointment one monthter.

    The seemingly endless void around actually had a limit. The area of the entire Heaven was quite smallpared to the vast Fifth Dimension. It gave Lao Wang the feeling that this ce was like a deformed version that had separated from the Fifth Dimension.

    Lao Wang had seen many lifes, and he could still see many remaining traces of civilization on the surface of the, but there were barely any signs of life anymore. asionally, when he saw a few ces with living things, he would find that they were still engaged in killing and war. It was as if the Heaven was meant to cater to the interests of those ¡°gods¡±.

    This Heaven, the ce closest to the other side of the Heavenly River, should have been as beautiful as heaven. Yet, it looked so ruined, as if it was a world that hade to an end.

    Lao Wang walked through the void slowly and unhurriedly, watching his surroundings quietly. Although he had only been here for less than a month, he already understood why the Dragon Emperor had to fight against the entire Heaven. He was determined to rectify all the wrongs here. This was not heaven, but hell... It would have eventually dragged the entire Fifth Dimension into an abyss.

    Tianlong Mountain was probably the purest ce that Lao Wang had seen in the Heaven this month. From a far distance, the whole ce looked like a diamond, floating in the void aimlessly. The breath of life that was rare in the rest of Heaven was rich here. The entire diamond-shaped mountain was enveloped byyers of air, making it seem like a paradise, and waspletely different from the surrounding space that was full of killing aura.

    When he got closer, he realized that this ce was exactly the same as what he had seen in the illusion when he was going through the Heavenly Cmity. The lofty mountains pierced through the sky, as if they were the base that supported this sky. From the top of a mountain, a waterfall continuously flowed down, which was simr to the Heavenly River in the Land.

    In the mountains were a purple glow, waterfalls, exotic flowers and nts, and precious stones.

    However, it was also terribly quiet here. Even in this lush forest, there were no sounds of birds chirping, let alone traces of other creatures.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± At the top of the mountain, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Haha, I just couldn¡¯t find the way.¡± Lao Wangughed. The mountain was too big. Although one only needed to go straight up to the top, there were many obstacles everywhere in the mountain. After all, this was the nest of the Dragon Race. It had been the strongest race for many eras. Theyout of the mountain was full of traps, and thus, Lao Wang did not dare to just run up but chose to honestly find his way.

    The Dragon Emperorughed. Lao Wang felt a ray of light falling from the sky, instantly sucking him up.

    When hended on his feet again, he was already in a magnificent pce, surrounded by nothing but a man and a woman sitting in the middle of the hall. It was the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Princess.

    Different from the majestic aura once seen in the illusion, the Dragon Emperor was still wearing Simba¡¯s costume, and even now, he had not taken off his mask.

    However, the situation of the Dragon Princess looked very bad. She seemed to be asleep, with her face being very pale, and was nestled in the arms of the Dragon Emperor. Although her face was filled with a warm smile, she still looked very weak.

    This surprised Lao Wang, but it also made his heart sink slightly.

    At that time when Simba had rescued the Dragon Princess and Napier from the hands of the Four Divine Kings, Wang Zhong could see that they were seriously injured. Simba left without saying goodbye, then. More than likely, he was rushing back to Tianlong Mountain as soon as possible to heal them. However, it seemed that the effect was not as good as Simba had hoped. With Simba¡¯s ability to kill the Four Divine Kings, he couldn¡¯t even heal their injuries?

    The Dragon Emperor obviously saw the worry and doubt in Lao Wang¡¯s heart and smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Napier, Lavel, and that Yan Moyu are fine. I have repaired their Gold Cores, and their souls are safe within them. After you bring them back to the Land, they can be cured in three to five years. You only need to remake their physical bodies.¡±

    Reforging the flesh was not a big problem. Let alone Lao Wang, even an ordinary Gold Core of the Land could do it. In the worst-case scenario, one could still borrow a corpse for the soul. For a strong Gold Core, the most important thing was always his soul and his Gold Core. Then what had happened to the Dragon Princess?

    With his telepathy with Lao Wang still intact, the Dragon Emperor smiled slightly. ¡°The injuries she suffered are simr to those of Napier and the others, but the difference between curing a Primordial Spirit and curing a Gold Core is too big...¡±

    ¡°Moreover, our era is over. The eight Divine Kings were just victims and sacrifices from the desire to be a top-level civilization. They weren¡¯t like this before.¡± After seeing Wang Zhong, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tone slowly changed to be Simba¡¯s, with a little sadness and a little nostalgia, with the most nostalgic being his adventures with Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Does it require the power of faith to heal her?¡± Lao Wang asked solemnly. ¡°I can activate those in the Land immediately...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lao Wang, but I don¡¯t need it anymore. We are good as such.¡±

    Lao Wang was taken aback for a moment. After all, there was still a connection between him and Simba. He could feel the indifference and the inner peace the Dragon Emperor had when he said this. Could he...?

    ¡°I have something for you.¡±

    Simba did not continue the topic just now but instead stretched out his hand, with the Fate Roulette iid with the Fate Stone appearing in front of Lao Wang. It quietly hung in the air, looking simple but full of the power of control. As long as one held it, one could control even the entire universe and be the only king in this world.

    ¡°After walking around this month, you must have seen the situation in the Heaven. There is a need for it to be purified. Everyone alive deserves to die. Go and sentence them and stop the killing in this world. This world needs to be reshaped and needs a new order. The world also needs a new king. This should have been my duty, but I really have no intention of managing it,¡± the Dragon Emperor said.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I am very happy to have known you and to have been with you for so many years. If I didn¡¯t manage to restore my memories of the past or managed to see her again, I would probably continue to be by your side to apany you to experience more things,¡± the Dragon Emperor said with a smile. ¡°But there are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in the world and no friendships without a parting.¡±

    Lao Wang was silent. He knew that the ¡°ending¡± in the Dragon Emperor¡¯s mouth was merely tofort him. He was determined to die, and there was no room for dissuasion.

    ¡°I believe that you will be an excellent ruler and that you will do better than the masters of the Heaven in the past. Remember the lessons of the Heaven, and don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes. The ultimate pursuit of power is a mistake, or rather, everything in this world would be destroyed and returned to its origin when it reaches its extremity.

    ¡°There are so many things in this world that are more precious than power. I didn¡¯t understand this until I lost her.¡± He stroked the woman¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°But you are different. You still have the ability and the opportunity to make the right choices.¡±

    ¡°I... Can I still call you Simba?¡± Lao Wang reluctantly squeezed a smile on his face.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Dragon Emperorughed and seemed to have recovered a bit of Simba¡¯s demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to add the word ¡®great¡¯ at the front, the great Simba.¡±

    ¡°Or the most charming and handsome Simba!¡± Lao Wangughed along.

    <i>¡ª Hi, Child! I am your envoy of fortune, the handsome Simba! The peerless Simba! The powerful Simba! You are to never use the word ¡°cute¡± to describe I, the great Fate Trickster! I am a powerful existence that has transcended fate!</i>

    <i>¡ª Fine then. Wang Zhong, you have finally received good fortune. Do you want to be a mighty hero? Or an unparalleled lord under the heavens? Or perhaps, you want to be a dictator over countless numbers of people?</i>

    <i>¡ª Aiyo! My nose! Are you intending to rebel?!</i>

    <i>¡ª Wang Zhong! I realized I have fallen in love! The powerful Simba has fallen in love! Teacher Lan Daier is simply the most beautiful woman in the world!</i>

    The scenes of the past appeared before him. Lao Wang¡¯s smile was a bit bitter, and his eyes were involuntarily moist.

    ¡°Thank you, Lao Wang. It¡¯s time for me to say goodbye.¡±

    The figure of Simba holding the Dragon Princess gradually dissipated. They had been waiting for this moment for a long, long time. Slowly, the main hall of the Dragon Race gradually disappeared too and turned into a blur.

    The Fate Roulette in his hand seemed to be able to control the whole world. However, Lao Wang¡¯s heart did not have any excitement after he became the strongest powerhouse in the dimension. All he had was a sense of peace and calmness in his heart.

    He still had a lot of work to do. This was a promise to an old friend. He still had the most precious thing to protect, on the far-away Earth.

    ¡°Goodbye, my most beloved friend!¡±

    It was time for him to head home too.

 Chapter 1212_END - My Most Beloved Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1212: My Most Beloved Friend</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Although the former Dragon Emperor was invincible in the Heaven, he was still at the same realm and level as them. Also, though the power of thew of domination was strong, it did notpletely overwhelm thews of the other Divine Kings. At best, the Dragon Emperor was a tad bit stronger. Yet, the Dragon Emperor who had spent dozens of eras escaping and hiding in the Land actually appeared with such a crushing power!

    Only after death could one understand and gain eternal life, thereby bing a true god. The Four Divine Kings who were scared of death were all wrong from the beginning. Although Simba was the Dragon Emperor now, he still had Simba¡¯s old bad habits.

    When the Divine Kings¡¯ws dissipated and all their rule manifestations and powers turned into nothingness, the Four Divine Kings became no different from ordinary people. In Simba¡¯s eyes, they were merely four ants.

    Simba looked at them indifferently. He had waited a long time for this moment. Yet, there was not much joy in him. That was because the Four Divine Kings and even all the level-9 civilizations were going to disappear no matter what. The universe was like a civilization. Once it reached its zenith, it would turn into chaos and return to its origin.

    The Four Divine Kings were dumbfounded. Even Lao Wang and the others in the protective shield were also shocked.

    These were the Four Divine Kings of the Heaven! In everyone¡¯s eyes, they had always stood at the top of the universe. Yet, from Simba¡¯s mouth, they were degraded to be worthless beings... Sorry, not only with his mouth, but also with his strength!

    It wasplete suppression!

    Lao Wang couldn¡¯t help but want to cheer. He was indeed the Omnipotent Simba. He had finally witnessed the truth in his mantra; he was indeed too strong!

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay for what you did.¡± Simba¡¯s voice became calmer, and his fingers gently pointed at the Fate Roulette again.

    An eternal light shone. This light was not dazzling like the auras of the other gods and kings. It only appeared soft and mellow, but was everywhere and irresistible.

    The Fate Roulette, which once took countless hours and energy to recharge, was able to be used again. With the fusion of the Fate Stone, it seemed that the energy stored in the Fate Roulette had be endless, and there was no need for any recharge at all. The ck and white world shone once again. This time, it was to pronounce one¡¯s life or death!

    ¡°I sentence¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± the Wilderness Divine King shouted.

    To be honest, the Four Divine Kings were still stunned. As the lords of the Heaven, they had been in control of the Heaven and the Land for countless eras, but they had never seen such a level of power. It was not just stronger than them by a fair bit, it was actually countless times stronger!

    There was no way to fight and no way to contend. Perhaps, the words of the Dragon Emperor back then were correct: perhaps the shortcut in which they chose to devour Gold Cores was wrong.

    But so what? Was there a need to talk about right or wrong when something had already been done? It was nothing more than sess or failure!

    For the Wilderness Divine King, the good thing was, he had left a hidden move.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Simba said lightly. In fact, at this point, the ties between them could no longer be considered due to someone¡¯s mistake or simply hatred anymore.

    ¡°Last words?¡± The Wilderness Divine Kingughed coldly. ¡°I just wanted you to take a look at something before you act.¡±

    With a wave of his sturdy hand, a transparent crystal ball appeared in his hand, firmly held by him.

    A graceful female soul could be seen in the crystal ball.

    The Wilderness Divine King raised the crystal ball high up and said, ¡°Look carefully at who this is!¡±

    In the crystal ball was a naked female Primordial Spirit. She had her arms wrapped around her chest and was curled up in the crystal ball. Lotus flowers were blooming all around her body, and sounds of dragon roars could be heard in her surroundings. However, they quickly faded away and were extinguished. It was as if she was confined and controlled by the crystal. All she could do was to sit down while shivering as frost covered her entire body.

    This was...

    Lao Wang¡¯s mouth was wide agape.

    This was actually the woman he had seen in the Heavenly Cmity when he was crossing the Heavenly Soul Tribtion. She was the Dragon Princess atop Tianlong Mountain who was discouraging the Dragon Emperor from entering the path of reincarnation!

    At that time, she looked to be a stunning beauty. However, she currently looked like a withered flower, her beauty no longer blooming.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t wipe out your Dragon Race.¡± The Heavenly Wings Divine Kingughed. Sometimes, there was a need to have a backup n.

    ¡°Furthermore, your sweet wife was originally merely ced under house arrest in Tianlong Mountain. We didn¡¯t even mistreat her. It¡¯s a pity that when she heard the news of the Earthling next to you, she thought that he was your reincarnation and thus secretly gathered her oldrades to rebel together... Hehe, I am already very kind to have merely destroyed her body and imprisoned her spirit.¡±

    ¡°And this!¡± Several crystal balls appeared in the hands of the Violent Demon Divine King.

    ¡°Napier!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lavel! Brother Yan!¡±

    It was actually Napier, Lavel, and Yan Moyu who had just broken through the Heavenly River not long ago! They were also imprisoned like the Dragon Princess and were in a very poor state. Only their remnant soul remained, and they were close to true death.

    Lao Wang, Mo Wen, and the others showed a hint of surprise on their faces. Although it was not to their advantage for the opponents to have their close ones as hostages, the sight of their formerpanions still being alive truly made them happy. Even if they were trapped and in a very bad state, at least they were still alive!

    The attention of the Four Divine Kings was not on Wang Zhong and his friends at all. They were only staring at the Dragon Emperor who was dressed as a clown. The value of these Gold Cores was obviously notparable to that of the Dragon Princess, but no matter what, it increased their bargaining chips and their chances of winning.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t hand over the Fate Roulette.¡± The Heavenly Wing Divine King then shouted, ¡°Get out of the Heaven and nevere back again! I will let them live and even craft a physical body for your princess. After that, I will let her go back to Tianlong Mountain and even take care of her. We will no longer ask for the tributes of the Gold Cores from the Land, and we can even establish amunication channel for you so that you can always meet your sweet wife across worlds!¡±

    If the condition was to let the Dragon Emperor hand over the Fate Roulette, it was the same as asking the Dragon Emperor to hand over his weapon and life to the enemy. Even a fool would not agree to it. The Four Divine Kings knew this very well. They also knew the trustworthiness of the four of them in the Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Thus, their request was very simple. They just wanted to make the Dragon Emperor leave and for him to stay away and mind his own business. From now on, the Heaven and the Land would bepletely separated, but the Dragon Princess would still be put under house arrest as a safeguard for the four races.

    They merely wanted to live on!

    With such conditions, there was no way the Dragon Emperor would decline. At least, this was what the Four Divine Kings thought. They knew of the rtionship between the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Princess in the past, and knew that he would never sit back and watch her die.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°From now on, the Heaven and the Land shall bepletely separated, and we will not mind each other¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°You have all... made a mistake.¡± However, Simba¡¯s voice became even colder than before.

    Theplexion of the Four Divine Kings changed. They immediately knew that the negotiation had broken down just by listening to his tone.

    The Wilderness Divine King did not hesitate to start acting brutishly! To be one of the Four Divine Kings, how could he be an indecisive person? If the Dragon Emperor thought that he would not dare to kill the Dragon Princess, then he was very wrong! He wanted the Dragon Emperor to see his determination, and as long as the other party showed any hint of regret orpromise, he could stop his action and prevent the execution from happening within one ten-thousandth of a second.

    However, Simba¡¯s face did not change from beginning to end, even when the crystal was crushed!

    Yet, the Wilderness Divine King¡¯s face did not have the joy or thrill of killing his enemy¡¯s beloved. All he had were deep shock and panic!

    Simba stretched out his left hand, and the crystal ball appeared in perfect condition within his palm.

    ¡°Using Lao Wang¡¯s words, you don¡¯t know anything about power.¡± Simba¡¯s voice echoed between the sky and the earth. ¡°I sentence you all to death!¡±

    The dazzling white light shone, and the colorful void instantly turned into a pure white world, making everyone unable to see anything.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    The desperate and angry voices of the Four Divine Kings echoed in the white light, but they disappeared into nothingness in merely two or three seconds.

    There were no more roars of anger. Only the dazzling white light remained, seemingly purifying everything in existence and letting everything return to its origin!

    The expressions of Lao Wang and the others were solemn. Facing this power that could destroy the world, everyone felt shock and awe.

    The energy contained in the white light permeated all levels of the Fifth Dimension in a way that they did notprehend. Any living beings with karmic ties in the Land, especially those in civilizations that were sucked dry by the Heaven, were given a new lease of life.

    At this time, the Four Divine Kings had disappeared without a trace. The void was calm again, and even Simba had disappeared, leaving only a voice in the air.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I still have something to deal with immediately. One monthter,e to Tianlong Mountain to find me...¡±

    When the voice started, it felt like Simba was still next to his ear, but when the sentence finished, Simba seemed to already be light-years away.

    The protective shield covering Wang Zhong¡¯s group immediately dissipated, and the four of them reappeared in the void space. There was no longer the previous depressing atmosphere around them. It even felt as if the void had be exceptionally pure and clear.

    But... it had ended just like that?

    Everyone looked at each other. They hade to the Heaven with a ¡°fight-till-death attitude¡±. They had thought it would be a protracted journey in pursuit of fate and truth. They had never expected that they would be done with their adventure here so quickly.

    The Four Divine Kings had obviously been wiped out by the Dragon Emperor. They had also found out about some mind-blowing secrets of the two realms of the Heaven and the Land. The so-called ascension was merely to be food for those in the Heaven; the so-called transcendence was only a lie made up by the greedy powerhouses there.

    Suddenly, Aiolos smiled. ¡°After watching a big show, I am starting to be hungry. I thought that I was going to be the protagonist. Who would have thought that I would be the audience? But by the looks of it, I think that Earthlings are going to dominate the Land.¡±

    Mo Wen smiled back. He could understand the Dragon Emperor best and could even feel his sorrow. The Dragon Emperor was a being in the previous era and was also unable to escape the grasp of fate.

    Mu Zi spoke, ¡°It¡¯s nice that everyone is still here.¡±

    ¡°I will wait here for Simba.¡± Lao Wang couldn¡¯t even guess what Simba had to deal with immediately. Perhaps it was rted to the Dragon Princess, or maybe it was rted to the remnants of the four races. It was impossible to be fully sure. Anyways, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help much either.

    But Tianlong Mountain... He knew that ce very well. It was one of the few things that Lao Wang knew about the Heaven. It was the origin of the Dragon n.

    ¡°Wang Zhong, this space is not suitable for our continued survival.¡± Aiolos could feel the strong suffocation in the space. After countless eras of killings and burying more than twenty level-9 civilizations, this ce would not be simple. It was not without reason that the four major races and even the top powerhouses chose to devour people.

    ¡°You guys can go back first.¡± Lao Wang nodded. He had also felt it. There was always a big gap between reality and ideals. This was not the Heaven imagined by the people in the Star Alliance. Since Simba told him to go to Tianlong Mountain a monthter, he would stay here for a full month no matter what. He had too many things to ask Simba.

    Lao Wang added, ¡°Arbitrator Wikans of the Machinery Race and Chief Judge Lyune had long had doubts about ascension. You should go back and tell them what happened here. Many things in the Star Alliance will immediately change because of this. Perhaps there will be a reshuffle of the forces and a major turmoil. With you guys present, Earth would at least be safe and not be impacted by these events.

    ¡°Also, pass on a message to Scarlet for me, that she does not need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Brother, take care!¡±

    ...

    Heaven. What was ¡°heaven¡± to everyone in the Star Alliance was a bit too deste in Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes.

    The time flow here was extremely slow, but there was still light and darkness, day and night. Of course, it was different from the daytime light and dark night at the Land. The shining Heavenly River above him dimmed once every thirty hours.

    Time, date, etc. There wasn¡¯t much special meaning in these here. It was just that Lao Wang had to stay here a set period of time toply with Simba¡¯s appointment one monthter.

    The seemingly endless void around actually had a limit. The area of the entire Heaven was quite smallpared to the vast Fifth Dimension. It gave Lao Wang the feeling that this ce was like a deformed version that had separated from the Fifth Dimension.

    Lao Wang had seen many lifes, and he could still see many remaining traces of civilization on the surface of the, but there were barely any signs of life anymore. asionally, when he saw a few ces with living things, he would find that they were still engaged in killing and war. It was as if the Heaven was meant to cater to the interests of those ¡°gods¡±.

    This Heaven, the ce closest to the other side of the Heavenly River, should have been as beautiful as heaven. Yet, it looked so ruined, as if it was a world that hade to an end.

    Lao Wang walked through the void slowly and unhurriedly, watching his surroundings quietly. Although he had only been here for less than a month, he already understood why the Dragon Emperor had to fight against the entire Heaven. He was determined to rectify all the wrongs here. This was not heaven, but hell... It would have eventually dragged the entire Fifth Dimension into an abyss.

    Tianlong Mountain was probably the purest ce that Lao Wang had seen in the Heaven this month. From a far distance, the whole ce looked like a diamond, floating in the void aimlessly. The breath of life that was rare in the rest of Heaven was rich here. The entire diamond-shaped mountain was enveloped byyers of air, making it seem like a paradise, and waspletely different from the surrounding space that was full of killing aura.

    When he got closer, he realized that this ce was exactly the same as what he had seen in the illusion when he was going through the Heavenly Cmity. The lofty mountains pierced through the sky, as if they were the base that supported this sky. From the top of a mountain, a waterfall continuously flowed down, which was simr to the Heavenly River in the Land.

    In the mountains were a purple glow, waterfalls, exotic flowers and nts, and precious stones.

    However, it was also terribly quiet here. Even in this lush forest, there were no sounds of birds chirping, let alone traces of other creatures.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± At the top of the mountain, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Haha, I just couldn¡¯t find the way.¡± Lao Wangughed. The mountain was too big. Although one only needed to go straight up to the top, there were many obstacles everywhere in the mountain. After all, this was the nest of the Dragon Race. It had been the strongest race for many eras. Theyout of the mountain was full of traps, and thus, Lao Wang did not dare to just run up but chose to honestly find his way.

    The Dragon Emperorughed. Lao Wang felt a ray of light falling from the sky, instantly sucking him up.

    When hended on his feet again, he was already in a magnificent pce, surrounded by nothing but a man and a woman sitting in the middle of the hall. It was the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Princess.

    Different from the majestic aura once seen in the illusion, the Dragon Emperor was still wearing Simba¡¯s costume, and even now, he had not taken off his mask.

    However, the situation of the Dragon Princess looked very bad. She seemed to be asleep, with her face being very pale, and was nestled in the arms of the Dragon Emperor. Although her face was filled with a warm smile, she still looked very weak.

    This surprised Lao Wang, but it also made his heart sink slightly.

    At that time when Simba had rescued the Dragon Princess and Napier from the hands of the Four Divine Kings, Wang Zhong could see that they were seriously injured. Simba left without saying goodbye, then. More than likely, he was rushing back to Tianlong Mountain as soon as possible to heal them. However, it seemed that the effect was not as good as Simba had hoped. With Simba¡¯s ability to kill the Four Divine Kings, he couldn¡¯t even heal their injuries?

    The Dragon Emperor obviously saw the worry and doubt in Lao Wang¡¯s heart and smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Napier, Lavel, and that Yan Moyu are fine. I have repaired their Gold Cores, and their souls are safe within them. After you bring them back to the Land, they can be cured in three to five years. You only need to remake their physical bodies.¡±

    Reforging the flesh was not a big problem. Let alone Lao Wang, even an ordinary Gold Core of the Land could do it. In the worst-case scenario, one could still borrow a corpse for the soul. For a strong Gold Core, the most important thing was always his soul and his Gold Core. Then what had happened to the Dragon Princess?

    With his telepathy with Lao Wang still intact, the Dragon Emperor smiled slightly. ¡°The injuries she suffered are simr to those of Napier and the others, but the difference between curing a Primordial Spirit and curing a Gold Core is too big...¡±

    ¡°Moreover, our era is over. The eight Divine Kings were just victims and sacrifices from the desire to be a top-level civilization. They weren¡¯t like this before.¡± After seeing Wang Zhong, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tone slowly changed to be Simba¡¯s, with a little sadness and a little nostalgia, with the most nostalgic being his adventures with Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Does it require the power of faith to heal her?¡± Lao Wang asked solemnly. ¡°I can activate those in the Land immediately...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lao Wang, but I don¡¯t need it anymore. We are good as such.¡±

    Lao Wang was taken aback for a moment. After all, there was still a connection between him and Simba. He could feel the indifference and the inner peace the Dragon Emperor had when he said this. Could he...?

    ¡°I have something for you.¡±

    Simba did not continue the topic just now but instead stretched out his hand, with the Fate Roulette iid with the Fate Stone appearing in front of Lao Wang. It quietly hung in the air, looking simple but full of the power of control. As long as one held it, one could control even the entire universe and be the only king in this world.

    ¡°After walking around this month, you must have seen the situation in the Heaven. There is a need for it to be purified. Everyone alive deserves to die. Go and sentence them and stop the killing in this world. This world needs to be reshaped and needs a new order. The world also needs a new king. This should have been my duty, but I really have no intention of managing it,¡± the Dragon Emperor said.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhong, I am very happy to have known you and to have been with you for so many years. If I didn¡¯t manage to restore my memories of the past or managed to see her again, I would probably continue to be by your side to apany you to experience more things,¡± the Dragon Emperor said with a smile. ¡°But there are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in the world and no friendships without a parting.¡±

    Lao Wang was silent. He knew that the ¡°ending¡± in the Dragon Emperor¡¯s mouth was merely tofort him. He was determined to die, and there was no room for dissuasion.

    ¡°I believe that you will be an excellent ruler and that you will do better than the masters of the Heaven in the past. Remember the lessons of the Heaven, and don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes. The ultimate pursuit of power is a mistake, or rather, everything in this world would be destroyed and returned to its origin when it reaches its extremity.

    ¡°There are so many things in this world that are more precious than power. I didn¡¯t understand this until I lost her.¡± He stroked the woman¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°But you are different. You still have the ability and the opportunity to make the right choices.¡±

    ¡°I... Can I still call you Simba?¡± Lao Wang reluctantly squeezed a smile on his face.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Dragon Emperorughed and seemed to have recovered a bit of Simba¡¯s demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to add the word ¡®great¡¯ at the front, the great Simba.¡±

    ¡°Or the most charming and handsome Simba!¡± Lao Wangughed along.

    <i>¡ª Hi, Child! I am your envoy of fortune, the handsome Simba! The peerless Simba! The powerful Simba! You are to never use the word ¡°cute¡± to describe I, the great Fate Trickster! I am a powerful existence that has transcended fate!</i>

    <i>¡ª Fine then. Wang Zhong, you have finally received good fortune. Do you want to be a mighty hero? Or an unparalleled lord under the heavens? Or perhaps, you want to be a dictator over countless numbers of people?</i>

    <i>¡ª Aiyo! My nose! Are you intending to rebel?!</i>

    <i>¡ª Wang Zhong! I realized I have fallen in love! The powerful Simba has fallen in love! Teacher Lan Daier is simply the most beautiful woman in the world!</i>

    The scenes of the past appeared before him. Lao Wang¡¯s smile was a bit bitter, and his eyes were involuntarily moist.

    ¡°Thank you, Lao Wang. It¡¯s time for me to say goodbye.¡±

    The figure of Simba holding the Dragon Princess gradually dissipated. They had been waiting for this moment for a long, long time. Slowly, the main hall of the Dragon Race gradually disappeared too and turned into a blur.

    The Fate Roulette in his hand seemed to be able to control the whole world. However, Lao Wang¡¯s heart did not have any excitement after he became the strongest powerhouse in the dimension. All he had was a sense of peace and calmness in his heart.

    He still had a lot of work to do. This was a promise to an old friend. He still had the most precious thing to protect, on the far-away Earth.

    ¡°Goodbye, my most beloved friend!¡±

    It was time for him to head home too.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!